ã€ŠShoujo Grand Summoningã€‹


 Chapter 1: Advent, trolling status screen!

    ¡°Where the hell is this!!!¡±

    Along with this pitiful and earth despairing scream resounding, countless bird which rested upon the trees flew away while chirping, the culprit however ignores this and is completely submerged in his tragedy.(TN: Pfft, at least you didn¡¯t get sent in by truck-kun)

    This is one black haired and black eyed youth who looks around 20 years old with a face that¡¯s not too fugly and not too handsome. Right now, he¡¯s crouching on a plain inside a forest, hanging his head low, with a hint of sadness on his face.

    Lifting his head, he observed the surrounding trees which grew tall beyond observable horizon, he wants to cry but for want of tears can¡¯t.

    Who would¡¯ve thought after he awakes from his sleep, he would come to such a mysterious and isolated place. Of course, this youth thinks so, for if an outsider were to see this, they would reckon it¡¯s quite a lively and verdant forest.

    It¡¯s not like the youth didn¡¯t think he was still inside a dream, but, from the ¡°fresh¡± bruise on his arm. Reality is a bitch! This is all certified by her.

    ¡°Could this is the legendary other world? transportation? But why isn¡¯t there any cheats? Why isn¡¯t there any reincarnation, and this is a place so desolate there¡¯s no human in sight, what am i supposed to do? O lords of transport, are you trying to screw me over? (raw: ÄãÃÇÄÑµÀÊÇÔÚ±ÆÎÒ±ãµ±? Based on this, lit ¡°are you guys forcing me to claim my bento box? roughly translate into are you guys trying to get me killed)¡± While still in a daze he sat there without regard for the soil on the ground, opening and closing his mouth, heavens know what he¡¯s mumbling about.

    Should we say just as expected from an otaku youth?

    Or could it be that the lords of transport (TN: Hallowed be thy names) got fed up with his ramblings, while the youth is still wallowing in his tragedy, a cold machine-like voice came.

    ¡°System initialization¡­ initialization successful! Esteemed user, the system greets you¡­¡±

    Suppose if one were to be in a god forsaken place, and suddenly there¡¯s a deep cold voice ringing, what kind of reaction would one expect? Well, the answer is on the youth¡¯s face. (TN: close enough,surprised facial reactions

    )

    His whole body jerked, screamed like a little girl and jumped higher than never before, even before he went into a trashy otaku life, he was never this athletic.

    ¡°Wh-wh who goes there, you think i am scared of you? I will have you know, even if you want to do me in, I choose to die from famine after binging on anime for 7 days and nights, I sure as hell won¡¯t die in this no man¡¯s land, capeesh?¡± So the youth says while shaking in his boots and laughing unsteadily with indescribably feeble tone.

    ¡°¡­.¡± The whole place fell into silence, the youth glanced right and left, completely unaware that he¡¯s spouting appalling stuff.

    Perhaps he felt it by now (Author note: Ya sure?) Gulping and resisting the urge to escape, he stuttered: ¡°Sa- Say something y- you¡­¡±

    One cannot blame him, take anyone and put him in this situation, anyone wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm yes? What¡¯s more this is but a home security guard, one who has not known the outside world.

    Too bad,there is still no sound in this lush forest as if the voice was just a hallucination of sorts.

    Timidly looking around, he breathed in trying to calm down his pounding heart and then opening to speak once more: ¡°Hey, the one who went by the name system¡­¡±

    After that, the youth was stunned.

    System? That¡¯s what i said right? Can¡¯t have heard it wrong! The legendary transport system? Midas¡¯ finger?

    This can¡¯t be real can it?

    With his train of thoughts arriving here, the youth finally calmed his mammaries, scratching his head he mumbled with suspicion. ¡°System?¡±

    Right after that, the mechanical voice resounded once more. ¡°At your service, user!¡±

    The youth¡¯s heart jumped once more.

    He could deal with this situation with more composure after a bit of psychological preparation, this kind of setting, as long as it¡¯s a hikikomori, he can guess what¡¯s gonna happen from now on.

    ¡°So¡­ system, where is this? What the heck happened? Why am i here?¡± Like a machine gun he shot his saliva, he can¡¯t wait to find out what situation he is under, in this forest of no humans, he can only cling on to this system as if it was his life line.

    ¡°Beep! Current user position: Silvaria (Ë¹°ÍÀû S¨© B¨¡l¨¬ ¨§r) world, giant beasts forest!¡±

    Silvaria world? Giant beasts forest?

    Fine, from these information, the youth arrived at a few conclusion: First, he transported; Second, from the name of this place, he was transported to a western styled worlld; Third, it would be nice if this was a normal world, but if it were one of them mystic or magical fantasy type world, then from that unbearably kappa esque name of a place, the chance of him dying is probably only marginally lesser than a girl coming up and hitting on him. (Tl: Probably talking about his plot armor)

    Shaking his head vigorously, as if to throw his conclusion out of his mind, reminding himself inside his heart, that this is a false conclusion, false conclusion, as a glorious transportee, according to standard (Tl: world transport standards revised 2017), i should be able to kick asses from north to south, conquering the world, make ¡°friends with benefits¡±(Lit: good companion), creating crystal palace (Tl: read harem), making an unforgettable legacy!

    It says so in the novels, it¡¯s impeccable logic!

    Alas, this is all but daydream and it gets more ridiculous by the second.

    Finally, recalling the mysterious system, the youth finally relaxed a bit.

    With a few breaths and dry laugh, he manned up and faced the empty front. ¡°Can i go back?¡±

    ¡°Beep! Out of system protocol, please probe around yourself!¡±

    Can¡¯t help but twitch the edge of his lips, the youth unamusedly said: ¡°Then what isn¡¯t out of system protocol?¡±

    Out of nowhere a multi-colored board appeared in a flash, it looks so unreal as if it¡¯s just a projection.

    Bewildered at the fantastic board in front of him, floating upon it were the screen for ¡®status¡¯, ¡®equipment¡¯, ¡®ability¡¯, ¡®items¡¯, ¡®summon¡¯, totally game like.

    Now if he still doesn¡¯t realize what this is, he failed at hikikomori, this¡­. this is clearly a cheating system straight out of a novel!

    And so he jumped 3 ft high, creating his personal record once more, ecstatic to the extent he forgot who¡¯s being a whiny little bitch just a while ago.

    This is practically telling me to cheat (lit: against the heaven ÄæÌì)!

    Laughing like he went half retard, no wait that was not an adjective, he went full retard.

    Looking at the status board, as if it was his true love, coming ever close to kissing it, while still in full retard mode (TN: like so

    going full retard

    ), he pressed the tab ¡®status¡¯.

    The five tabs disappeared and what appeared was an illusory projection of himself accompanied by a description ¡®unit status¡¯.

    (TN: i won¡¯t put this into an ordered format until i have seen comments on how to best approach this because this whole thing gets changed somewhere after 75%, 1500+-ish chapters of the story)

    Unit: Human

    Ability: None

    Equipment: None

    Summons: None

    Equipment pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Ep)

    Item pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Ip)

    Ability pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Ap)

    Summoning pts: 0 (TN: henceforth Sp)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    With this kind of questionable and full of boke to tsukkomi on kind of status . The youth¡¯s face kept changing colours as if to imitate the colour spectrum on the status projection.

    Although this is not the time to roast or tsukkomi, this butthurt can¡¯t be contained.

    ¡°I say, as a standard novice, the pitiful status and string of zeroes i can accept just barely, but what is up with unit¡¯s value? The fuck is ¡®human¡¯!¡­¡± As anyone who plays mmorpgs, or seen the novel counterpart should know, in unit¡¯s line there should be a name¡­¡±

    ¡°phew¡­¡± Some wind blew across the plains, along with it went some leaves, blowing past his face, as if to laugh at him¡­

    After an abnormal silence, the enigmatic system sounded once more.

    ¡°Please choose your term of endearment!¡±

    Youpaused didn¡¯t you! You definitely paused just now!

    jackie chan scratching head meme

    Pissed as he is, he scratched his head until his hair resembles a bird¡¯s nest, powerlessly he lowered his hands feeling very rustled in the jimmies.

    ¡°Please choose your term of endearment.¡±

    The voice urged him once more, poking him out of his faint suicidal feelings, leeting out a sigh, he exhaled. ¡°My name¡¯s¡­¡±

    Stopping halfway he thought since it¡¯s a new world, that implies a new beginning, his old name, might as well be buried¡­

    And it hit him like an epiphany, he mused before he lifted his head. ¡°Wu yan (w¨²y¨¢n as in to have no words/ silent)! I will go by Wu Yan!¡±

    The youth¡­ no, Wu Yan who despite not sounding to have integrity (TN:Ã»½Ú²Ù a bit lost in translation, the meaning carries more of a nuance of someone who don¡¯t follow norms blindly, goofy), but this is the best he could think of at this stage regarding name.

    In any case, there¡¯s nobody here who can recognise him, a cooler sounding name surely can¡¯t run afoul with the law?

    ¡°Beep! Identity confirmed, user: Wu Yan, confirming that the status has been revised from human to Wu Yan, he returned nodding with satisfaction to the original menu.

    With expectations, he clicked the ability tab and what was listed there were three sub tab ¡®skills type¡¯, ¡®talent type¡¯, ¡®bloodline type¡¯. He clicked without hesitation on bloodline type.

    Sharingan (one tomoe ): 1,000 Ap; (two tomoe) : 3000 Ap; (three tomoe) : 10,000 Ap; (mangekyo, kaleidoscope) : 100,000 Ap; (eternal mangekyo) : 500,000 Ap

    Rinnegan: 1,000,000 Ap

    (TN: urgh, i swear their fascination wtih big numbers, i will start in units of mil if this shit keeps up)

    True ancestor: 500,000 Ap (TN: not sure where this is from, word of god says this resembles but is not that of the true ancestor in type moon or strike the blood)

    Looking at those blinding array of numbers, he became disorientated and just clicked ¡®return¡¯. His mind still in limbo even though the screen has returned to the menu.

    Now, he¡¯s veritably sure, it¡¯s haxxor time!

    With these, he refuse to believe that he can¡¯t deal with this world!

    At the moment, he¡¯s feeling very grand, like he¡¯s at the top of the world, stepping on a mountain of corpses, brandishing his infinity sword like a boss!

    Common symptom of hikikomori syndrome, colloquially known as ¡°self delusion¡± (TN: raws say yy in chinese translate into something of wanking/ masturbation or escaping from one¡¯s reality by comforting oneself )

    While going hue hue hue, he clicked ¡°talent¡± sub tab.

    Vector change (lvl 1) : 500 Ap; (lv 2): 1000 Ap; (lv 3) : 5000 AP; (lv 4) : 50000; (lv 5) : 500,000 Ap

    Flame contract: 300,000 Ap

    Eyes of death (TN: tsukihime): 1 mil Ap

    the list goes on and on, and as the list grew bigger his mouth grew as well. To the extent of a hippopotamus, he held in his compulsion to laugh like a maniac, he continued on to ¡®skill type¡¯

    Ice dou qi: 10k Ap

    Dark dou qi: 10k Ap

    Holy magic: 100k Ap

    Dusk magic: 100k Ap

    Undead magic: 100k Ap (TN: oh look, dusk magic, never seen that one before.)

 Chapter 2

    After much fiddling and probing, Wu Yan finally understood the differences between the three sub tabs (TN:The talent, skill & bloodline. Most of what was introduced, sharingan etc won¡¯t be used.)

    To put it simply, those which can be learnt through practice are classified as skill type. Those which can¡¯t be learnt through practice are classified as talent type. As for bloodline, that¡¯s even more comprehensible (TN: No, it¡¯s not I still don¡¯t quite know the difference between talent and bloodline i just read talent type a and b variant), only those possessing that bloodline can utilise the power within it.

    Also, to use these abilities entail certain restrictions, even if they are not of a same type, one can¡¯t simultaneously use them. For instance, eye of death and rinnegan, since they¡¯re both abilities revolving around the eyes, only one can be used at an instance of time.

    Furthermore, one may not have two types of bloodline at the same time, only one type may be in effect at anytime, to change one¡¯s bloodline it must be completely changed. (TN: welp, there goes his chance at one-upping ichigo)

    There¡¯s a silver lining however, the bloodline can be resold to the system to redeem half of its original Ap, it¡¯s a real pain in the ass but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    After that, more probing ensued, he more or less grasped the whole system¡¯s functions, one can exchange much more than abilities, there¡¯s equipments, items. Looking at each one of those familiar yet strange equipments and items on the exchange list, he simply could not stop drooling.

    According to notification¡¯s tips, he has to pay the appropriate unit for them. Ep for equipments, Ip for items, Ap for abilities, Sp for summons.

    As long as he has the pts and the item exist within the system then it¡¯s all fair game. After much time researching, he realised, there¡¯s only stuff he can¡¯t afford and everything he can imagine is there!

    If one were to say after reviewing the equipments, abilities and items he was still able to keep his temperament, then after he saw the summons, he ascended beyond the human boundary.

    With eyes popping, and eyes so green hulk got jealous, his face was completely and utterly stunned. Gaze fixed upon the list.

    Hatsune Miku: Sp 5000 (Tl: so much for power of music)

    BRS: Sp 10,000 (Tl: Black Rock Shooter, since the raws used the mandarin counter part of BRS instead of original katakana, i placed brs here)

    Ikaros: Sp 100,000 (TNl: Google sora no otoshimono penile laser, third picture, first girl from the left)

    The solemn and tranquil forest filled with clear vitality, with much haste, had its serene scenery destroyed yet again by a bunch of wolf like howling.

    From our perspective, on the forest plains, one can observe something that resembles a barbarian jumping up and down, making a bunch of noise.Anyone who saw it would unanimously concur: Neuropathy of the worse order.

    Wu yan laughed and shed tears, his body twisted and turned, if one were to be asked is that a dance to express joy or just twerking out of happiness then the judgement will have to be withheld until an expert comes along and verify.

    He¡¯s 10000% sure now that this ain¡¯t a midas finger system, this is basically a crystal palace harem system!

    To talk about opening cans of whoopass, bending the world over and screwing with it is but pointless banter!

    Our long sought after shangri-la is right before us is it not!

    He wish he can poke the system wide open to ¡®rescue¡¯ them girls. Woe be him, 0 Sp means he can only endure the blue balls while listening to the ¡®insufficient Sp¡¯ system notification.

    ¡°System you cockblocker, what the hell do i have to do to obtain Sp!¡± At the doors of despair with jimmies rustled, he listened to the system. This frustration with being so close to tender meat and not being able to ¡®eat¡¯ is very unbearable, damn this cockblocking system.

    ¡°The user may complete missions to get the pts, or by redeeming other items and materials for it.¡±

    ¡°Completing missions? Well, system do I have any missions outstanding?¡± Looking at the strings of zero is very unnerving, but he recovered instantaneously. This is like a Galge (TN: visual novels), only by completing certain routes might one score points with the girl, so in a way, this is all a test of love!

    Of course, this is but a mere horndog in human form justifying for his own sake.

    After his query, the system responded.

    Hunting mission: Survival drill!

    Mission 1 : Inside the Giant beasts forest, kill 100 magical beats

    Rewards: 2000 Ep, 2000 Ip, 1000 Ap, 1000 Sp

    Mission 2: Same context, kill 10 Lv 10 beasts

    Rewards: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp

    Mission 3: Same context, kill a lvl 20 beasts

    Rewards, 10,000 Ep, 10,000 Ip, 5000 Ap, 5000 Sp

    Fine, if he had the mood to rush the quest to grind up some pts just a moment ago, then now he¡¯s feeling like calling the system¡¯s mum a whore (Tl: raws say to chastise or curse one¡¯s father, Âîµù, took some leeway).

    Are you seriously expecting some good for nothing home security guard who only lies around watching anime to go hunt beasts with a kitchen knife? There won¡¯t even be a bone left of him.

    ¡°System you little shit, you¡¯re making this hard for me on purpose aren¡¯t you, it¡¯s absolutely so ain¡¯t it, I¡¯m a lvl 0 and you¡¯re telling me to go kill magical beasts, forget magical beasts, throw any beasts at me and you¡¯re sending me on a highway to hell (Tl: lit sending me back to the mighty castle of the king of hell, yan luo wang), you really want to waste me just after coming to this world?¡±

    He¡¯s getting more riled up by the second as if he can clearly see his dead end. Sappy and pathetic, if he were to add some more tears and saliva to that it would really start some waterworks.

    After dying in his simulations countless times, he finally stopped his sappy oratory.

    ¡°Beep! Based on the fact that the user is too weak, and thus improbable to survive, system will give a starting amount of Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp, 10,000 each to enhance user competence, please choose wisely!¡±

    At the very moment, to his ears, the mechanical voice seems like an angelic one, looking at those points, his brow furrowed and he grinned like a fool.

    One can¡¯t help but feel like his oratory was premeditated.

    After getting his ¡°log in reward¡± (Tl: Lit novice gift, any better alternatives?), he fiddled around with the system, this seed capital is his insurance for surviving in this other world, it doesn¡¯t matter which kind of transport novel, there¡¯s a fundamental principle tried and tested, that is might makes right!

    Only with power can you pose and look good, if you don¡¯t then you¡¯re just it, a poser. (TN:Ö»ÒªÓÐÊµÁ¦£¬ÄÇÃ´Äã×°±Æ²Å½ÐÅ£±Æ£¬Òª²»È»£¬ÄãÖ»»áÊÇÒ»¸ö, any better ideas?)

    Only with power can you do the cliche stuffs like saving a damsel in distress, saving a damsel in distress, saving a damsel in distress (TN: this is author¡¯s way of showing where his mind is to illustrate how big a horndog he is)

    There¡¯s something very saddening after looking around in the system.

    Those glorious things shown were only the system¡¯s way of toying with him, it¡¯s common practice to market the value for money items, but why the hell did you put all those items which have coolness in proportion to their price first?

    So done with roller coasting between high and low, he looked over the list once more like he was a prospecting. The first priority is of course, abilities, after all it¡¯s pure power.

    Although he can¡¯t afford the big ticket items, there are some practical ones which are quite attractive. It¡¯s making him hard to settle on which one to choose.

    Finally, he chose a skill type ability, ¡°Kendo master (TN: ½£µÀ¾«Í¨, kendo master literally, or max sword mastery)¡±.

    Kendo master: Skilled at the way of kendo, this ability rivals that of a Sword master who has 10 years under his belt; 10,000 Ap.

    After clicking it, he suddenly had a headache, innumerable images appeared inside his head.

    In it, one by one, skilled Kendo users brandished their sword like they¡¯re training. Each image used a different kenjutsu, and each of the images seem as though they¡¯re passing on the essence they have accumulated, each movement, each detail, everything is being embedded inside his head.

    His eyes went into the distance, he feels as though he has used god knows how long to learn the way of the sword, perhaps 1 year, or is it 10, or maybe it¡¯s just one day¡­

    Not long thereafter, those images slowly disappeared until there was none left. Only then did he returned from his stupor, while still dizzy with the experience he rubbed his forehead, trying to make sense of his experience.

    Now, those complicated and arcane art are thoroughly inside his memory, even if he wished to forget it¡¯s impossible.

    A good while passed before he breathed out and happily smiled.

    He was under the impression there was still some string attached with the system.

    It comes off as a relief that once he exchanged pts for the ability, it¡¯s inserted directly into his mind, learnt, and it¡¯s fully at his command!

    Still ignorant as to talent and bloodline abilities notwithstanding, at the very least this skill type abilities can be an enriching experience and part of his competence is it not?

    He felt a bit queasy about using his pts completely, now he¡¯s feeling he got the better end of the deal.

    He bought a sword from the system, one does not simply use sword use sword art without sword right?

    Sword of kusanagi (D rank): From naruto, Uchiha Sasugay¡¯s sword; 3000 Ep.

    A flash of light and a sword along with its sheathe appeared in Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Toying with the sword out of curiosity, he satisfyingly nodded and placed it behind his waist, and closed the menu.

    Regarding items, since he¡¯s not sure what to use it for, might as well keep it around unused. Tempted as he was to summon moe shoujos, he¡¯s not a gigolo (Tl: closest definition to male who eats soft rice, pansy, beta, pussy who hides behind pussies sounds inaccurate or too offensive, i will go with whatever the majority of the audience wants), still water runs deep with these 2D goddesses, if he were to summon haphazardly one stronger than him, it would hurt his pride, it would have to wait until he became a little bit stronger.

    ¡°System, are there maps of this giant beasts forest or items resembling that?¡± Embarrassing to admit but he does have a bit of a bad sense of directions. All said and done he is still a home security guard until just a while ago¡­.

    ¡°Beep! Complete map of giant beast forest, Ip 3000, confirm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fine, it was moi¡¯s mistake to rely on you.

    Currently, he¡¯s close to broke with regards to points, even if it¡¯s only a little bit it¡¯s still precious, and he was planning to leave some as provisions.

    Might as well do some recon by oneself, it is his firm belief that this forest can¡¯t beat him.

    Thus he set forth brimming with confidence into the forest which moments ago was referred to as ¡®God forsaken place¡¯.

    With his Kendo master skill, quality guaranteed by system, come what may, they¡¯ll get shanked.

    But he¡¯s forgetting something crucial, even with some ability under his belt, but his level is still a cute, round, 0.

    ¡°Beep! Warning! Dangerous magical beast within one hundred meter radius, according to calculations, if hostile confrontation were to occur, chance of winning is less than 5%, recommended to avoid hostile confrontation at all cost!¡±

    Wu yan¡¯s foot stopped in its place and he took another step with an expressionless face.

    fuck my life derp face

    ¡°Fuck my life!!!¡± (Tl: lit ¡°i was born a tragedy!¡± didn¡¯t quite feel right, took some leeway)

    Translator rant: Anywho, for those expecting steamy sex, sorry it has to wait until something like 20+ roughly 30 chapters. For all you brothers out there expecting a loli, ya have to wait until 50+ chapters (and if you want sex involving one with one less than 12, please visit doujinmoe or tsumino because there isn¡¯t any in this novel, i read in shura¡¯s wrath there¡¯s¡¯ one very late into the story, not gonna spoil it but it¡¯s only a chapter, not sure if you guys have reached there). Though the implication is that there¡¯s one involving a 12year old, or is there?

 Chapter 3: Wasting an unfortunate wind snake

    On the vacant plains Wu Yan once laid, one uninvited guest came.

    A green bodied black striped giant snake crawled out from the depths of the forest encroaching on his location.

    With a length of approximately 4m and a diameter roughly that of a bucket, two fangs bigger than small sticks gives a very clear impression that this particular snake isn¡¯t a vegetarian. (TN:Hurdurr it¡¯s carnivorous, but the raw means that this snake didn¡¯t come here to sip tea)

    Shamelessly he hid on a tree, vigilantly observing this giant snake.

    Just moments ago, given the warning, he almost gave himself a heart attack. This kind of lifeform whether or not it existed on earth before his trasport, he hadn¡¯t a clue but can one really expect him who have only seen little kittens and puppies to deal with such a fierce being calmly?

    If it were not for the fact that there¡¯s more of this pricks to ¡®greet¡¯, he would have ran back to his mama. On the presumption, that there¡¯s one on this world,

    As he watches the snake, he can¡¯t help but feel, as expected of giant beast forest?

    A streak of light flashed across his eyes, and on top of the snake¡¯s a unique line of words came out.

    Wind snake: lv10

    This is but another perk of the system, a passive ability of the system to discern objects inside the field of vision.

    Rather than information, it¡¯s more apt to call it a name and level.

    But though it is only a sliver of information, he was still close to weeping.

    System you piece of shit, this is a fucking level 10, to put my chances of victory at 5% with moi¡¯s (TN:¸ç referring to himself as brother but it is intended for comedic effect so i changed a bit) fabulous lv0 when we don¡¯t even know if the chances really exceeds 1%.

    Holding his thoughts, he placed his hands on the grip of his sword and closed his eyes ever so slightly maintaining his stance so that he can assault at a moment¡¯s notice, planning his next move.

    There¡¯s only one chance and a frontal confrontation between lv 0 and lv10 is to nominate oneself for the Darwin award. Under this circumstances, only with sudden ambush can one increase the chances of victory, and this strike must strike hard in addition to fast! Or it¡¯s nap time.

    Once he has attacked and the snake is still mobile then his only option left is to flee.

    Keeping his gaze upon the huge wind snake, his consciousness went into the system, flipping through the item list.

    This is why he kept the Ip, what better time to use it than now?

    Immortal intoxicating flower: Able to release a certain amount of pollen to induce target which inhaled it into a daze, also has a certain amount of chances to cause hallucinations; 1000 Ip.

    Sword in the right, flower in the left, the flower looks intriguingly ancient and although there¡¯s better choices in the list, he wanted to conserve his resources. Besides, this flower is quite practical and is perfectly suitable for dealing with this threat.

    Lifting an arm to cover his nose, he sniggered while waving the flower. (TN: screw wind directions)

    A bunch of pollens invisible to the naked eyes came out and slowly wafted over to the snake. It¡¯s hard to believe but this flower¡¯s pollen do not require wind to carry it, just point it like a gun towards the target and the pollen will only travel towards that direction.

    Drifting towards the snake who is looking around anxiously with its green eye because of its instinct.

    Spring loaded and with its forked tongue going in and out of its mouth the snake prepared.

    Too bad this snake¡¯s book ends here, for how would it have known with its underdeveloped psyche that an opponent would hide unabashedly and use cheap ploys, it had only known the ones who would come straight up and challenge him.

    With the passage of time, its eyelids began to grew heavy and watered. Blinking now and then with its body continuously twisting about, but this seems to be a sign of restlessness.

    Witnessing this, Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel elated that his plan worked. Honestly, he was afraid the snake wouldn¡¯t get intoxicated since he never knew much about snakes. (TN: raw says all said and done he was never a drinking pal with a snake, took some leeway)

    Gradually as if knowing its time has come the snake shouted its last lament. In Wu Yan¡¯s ears, these pitiful cries are music to his ears, he just heard ¡®Moar!¡¯, thus he shook the flower ever harder!

    Until there was no more pollen shaken out of the flower he stopped, and on the ground is the snake who had went inside a beautiful dreamworld.

    Noticing this, he jumped down 6-7 meters from the tree and landed on the ground, with his ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, even if his body did not improve much, his techniques improved to the point where a little bit of agility is but a simple trifle.

    Carefully he approached the snake who¡¯s head reached his knees while gulping.

    ¡®Surely, it won¡¯t wake up right¡­¡¯

    Fighting his impulse to run away as fast as possible, he determined to rely on striking first, taking out his Kusanagi sword, he took aim at the forehead of the Wind snake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me bro, blame the fact that you¡¯re born a snake, you ain¡¯t got human rights. Remember to be a ¡®good person¡¯ next time you reincarnate.¡± (TN: it¡¯s a buddhist belief that there¡¯s a tab being kept, at the end of one¡¯s life and closed before starting another circle of life. This tab details your deeds good and bad. If you do a lot of good then you¡¯re going to be born a human, highest honor, or if you¡¯re bad killing a lot of pigs for example, you get to be born a pig. The path of escaping this circle of death and rebirth is through nirvana, but then again, not buddhist so I wouldn¡¯t know much. Very hard to keep original intention while changing to english.)

    Chanting ¡®Amituofo¡¯ (TN: to take refuge in amitabha¡¯s name/light, buddhist expression.), he swung the sword, the sharp Kusanagi cut through its head like a knife through paper, executing the snake in its sleep.

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv1!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv2!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv3!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv4!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv5!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv6!¡±

    The system notification shook his brain, after he regained consciousness, he laughed, dispersing the feelings of sin and disgust from killing to hell (TN:¾ÅÏöÔÆÍâji¨³xi¨¡oy¨²nw¨¤i, took some lee way).

    ¡®Lv10 monsters rock, I jumped from 0 to lv6, moi has finally escaped the title of ¡®newb¡¯

    Lifting his arms, he can feel that with the rise in levels, his body became lighter and more vigorous, he¡¯s feeling like he¡¯s born anew with reinforced bones and clearer mind.

    A body that was before this only skillful has, with the levels, been enhanced to the point of fulfilling basic requirements of cultivation.

    Looks like this thing known as leveling reinforces ones body and strengthen ones aptitudes modifying oneself to become more suitable for cultivation and growth purposes. Clearly, with levels one¡¯s talents and body conditions will improve. Combining this with the system¡¯s abilities and offerings, being haxxor is no longer a pipedream! (TN: haxxor replaces ×Ýºáz¨°ngh¨¦ng, to have one¡¯s way, doing whatever the hell one damn well pleases, open for suggestions)

    ¡°Beep! Organic materials detected, do you wish to offer this up to system for Ip?¡±

    ¡°Beep! lv10 magic crystal x 1 detected, offer up to system for Ap?¡±

    Still celebrating his level up, the notification make him go blank for a second.

    Organic materials? Magic crystal? What the hell is going on?

    Magic crystal should be obvious, he already read about it countless times in is novels, it is a pleasant surprise to be able to exchange it for Ap, but still within acceptable range.

    But what¡¯s up with organic materials?

    Is it perhaps this snake¡¯s body?

    He furrowed his brows, deep in thought, and observed the out of luck snake.

    ¡°Transfer!¡±

    The snake body slowly became transparent and finally disappeared. Concurrently, the system notification rang.

    ¡°Ding! Ip 3000, Ap 500!¡±

    Holy shit, it works!

    He grinned before posing a question.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s the condition of exchange?¡±

    ¡°User, the type of points correspond to the materials of exchange!¡±

    Scratching his head, though he won¡¯t say he¡¯s dumb, but the system¡¯s respond was only understood a little and only the face value of the respond.

    After a bunch of QnA, he finally saw the light.

    Basically, equipments for Ep, items and materials for Ip, since the body of the snake is a type of materials, it counts as an item and thus the Ip, and energy type units for Ap, magic crystal contains energy hence the Ap.

    ¡°Then tell me system, what do I have to transfer for Sp?¡±

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s nice to have other things but nice it may be, compared to 2D moe shoujos (TN: ÃÃ×Ó, mei zi, the temptation to write imouto is strong), those things can shove it, what? why not summon 3d shoujos? How superficial, as an otaku, how can one summon 3d shoujos! This is heresy! ¡®(TN: not sure author rant or 4th wallbreak¡­, treating it as 4th wallbreak)

    ¡°If user transfer life type units, it can be exchange for Sp!¡±

    ¡°Life type units? Surely it¡¯s not living beings¡­¡± He laughed dryly while feeling like his hairs are standing on its end.

    ¡°Reminder to user, sentient life type units are invalid, valid units are those that have no sentience!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    The mindfuck is strong with this one. (TN: lit, his questions are about to pierce the heavens)

    It¡¯s enough that in the 21st century it¡¯s normal to use technical jargonsto screw people over, but how come even world transport system knows how to troll, wait¡­ wrong, his ass was already hurting from the surprise buttsechs earlier.(TN: referring to strings of zero and super weak stats)

    ¡°System, can you please illustrate with example?¡± He said most unamusedly.

    ¡°life type units, for instance, items with life energy, eggs of magic beasts and the likes!¡±

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you say this earlier, using terms like life type units, seriously¡­¡±

    Dejectedly he sighed, even though it¡¯s obvious now, but it feels like he wasted his saliva and energy. It seems to converse with the system, a certain standard of intelligence and will is needed.

    He closed the menu after looking at the mission tab¡¯s mission 1 and mission 2¡¯s 1:100 and 1: 10 ratio.

    For the foreseeable future, looks like he needs to deal with the ¡®money spiders¡¯ inside the forest (TN: raws says little cuties which i assume refer to mobs waiting to get their ass handed to them, closest definition is probably ¡®money spiders¡¯ from tv trope), clearing this survival drill and then going to a place with people is his first priority. There¡¯s no time to be wasted here squabbling with this system of unknown origin lest the risk of dying from stress.

    ¡®However, it¡¯s quite unexpected that monster eggs could be exchanged for Sp, should moi go apeshit on some monster nests?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­ this is a serious conundrum¡­¡¯

    holding cup with foot meme

    Translator rant: Next chap probably monday or tuesday, hope you guys enjoyed, done for the week. For those who¡¯s wondering where are the chicks , all in good time, it¡¯s a harem novel so by the time you know it, you would be saying ¡°I am having a hard time remembering who is in his harem.¡±Peace.

 Chapter 4: Mission complete

    ¡°Raawwrrr!!!¡±

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    Wu Yan exerted himself to the fullest to steady his flying body. With one palm he pushed against the ground and did a backflip landing in half squatted position while anchoring his receding body with his sword.

    Gasping for air, he looked at the nearby lifeform that looked like a wolf and tiger who did this to him while still roaring at him. Veritably pissed inside his heart.

    Tiger bodied demonic wolf: (lv20) (TN:hereby known as tiger wolf, because wolfti didn¡¯t sound badass enough)

    Confirming the name of this demonic beast, he calmed down and stood up lifting his sword.

    He thought that a lv20 is just that, compared to a lv10, not too different in strength, if he can kill one lv19, then just a level in difference shouldn¡¯t be that big a deal.

    But who would have thought, a lv20 significantly differed from a lv19 demonic beast, the two are like heaven and earth in term of difference. Through their brief exchange, he with great honor, would just like to say that a level 20 demonic beast is at least 2 times stronger than a lv19.

    This is within a context where a lvl19 is at most 1.5x that of a lv10¡¯s power. And this extra half comes from the 9 lv difference.

    Right now, just that 1 mere level is enough to tilt the scale towards 2 times, is this still comparable?

    At this point, he realized that just being reckless won¡¯t do good.

    It¡¯s quite understandable given that since he came to this world, it has only been 1 month, to be able to reach this stage is already a feat in itself.

    Had he not blocked the blow with his sword, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten off with just flying through the air!

    Propping himself with the sword, he composedly watched the slowly approaching tiger wolf.

    Within this 1 battle filled month, he has already attained a basic warrior¡¯s state of mind, at the very least, confronted with a crisis, he wouldn¡¯t lose his shit. Compared to the pussy who shat his pant at the sight of a giant snake, he has gotten much stronger!

    Not to say the opponent is insurmountable, but with 1 month of hardcore practice, he has leveled up quite a bit, coupled with his profieciency at ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ ability, the power to contest with a lv20 is there.

    Albeit, he¡¯s at a disadvantage relative to the opponent.

    Since shit has already hit the fan, there¡¯s no margin for regrets, at this point, it¡¯s time to go YOLO! (ÓÂÕßÎÞµÐ lit the brave knows no foe/invincible, closest english is probably Charge! but eh, yolo works as well)

    Steeling himself, a cold glint flashed across his eyes, one step, and like a tempest he charged straight for the tiger wolf.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Looking at this n00b who dares challenge him, the tiger wolf got mad and with a roar, its soft body sprung like a released spring towards the oncoming Wu Yan.

    Ignoring the tiger wolf¡¯s actions, he nonchalantly charged. Once the distance between both sides is less than 1 meter, he leaped!

    Brushing against the beast¡¯s back he dodged its attack, with a twist of his body, he grabbed what looked like a mix of tail between a tiger¡¯s and a wolf¡¯s, and with a tug he pulled himself towards its rear, a metallic light flashed and the kusanagi went viciously into the beast¡¯s¡­ ass.

    7347c30049c2b30dcff2988ae8a234fe_oh-thats-nasty-poster-glb-oh-thats-nasty-memes_853-450.png

    With a waterwork of blood, the beast cried out a pitiful whimper, as if its parents were dead (TN:ËÀÁËµùÂè, funny in raws lost effect in translation, open for suggestion). With a flick of its tail, it sent Wu Yan flying.

    Thus, his body had an intimate contact with the ground, face-planting for close to 2meters, he pushed himself back up.

    With his body, this kind of frictional force is but a mere sting, it didn¡¯t even scratched him. The same however, can¡¯t be said of his clothes, because right now his home security guard uniform (short sleeved shirt and pants) has turned into hobo outfit.

    Looking at the tiger wolf who¡¯s squirming in pain, he laughed fiendishly and tore off the shredded cloths revealing a ripped upper torso.

    After leveling up much, his waist didn¡¯t hurt anymore, leg pains gone, lost his lipid based six pack protector, and grew fit! Compared to the puny body before, this one kicks ass!

    Turning his sword, without waiting for the wolf to respond, he sliced the tiger wolf¡¯s back from behind and gave it another mortal wound.

    The weakness of the wolf is its waist, he also knows that, since that¡¯s what people do when dealing with wolves.

    Alas, he forgot, the one before him is not just a wolf, it also has a tiger like physique.

    The beast bellowed with rage, neglecting its wound, it raised its claw and smacked Wu Yan into aerial mode.

    ¡®Bam¡¯, he crashed against a tree trunk with a trail of blood running down his mouth.

    It¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t injured this past 1 month, but this didn¡¯t mean he would get used to it, in the end, he still don¡¯t like pain.

    Not giving him a breather, it came to his front and swiped its claw.

    Pupils contracting, he barrel rolled from the trunk, the trunk turned into wood chips under the swipe.

    He rolled again under the beast, and stabbed it in the gut. Amidst the beast¡¯s cries of pain, he pulled out the sword.

    The tiger wolf¡¯s eyes started turning red, hinting that it¡¯s going into a frenzy. Clearly, no matter how much it flips out the battle won¡¯t end just like that. From the start, this match has been nothing but a duel to the death!

    He thought it would be safe under the beast, but its tail whipped at him. Panicking, he can only block it with his arms, too bad, this didn¡¯t prevent him from soaring outwards.

    ¡°Cough.. Cough¡­¡± He rolled a few rounds before barely standing up relying on his sword. While coughing out blood, his eyes went dim and his face was frighteningly pale.

    He felt his organs being stirred and it ached all over his body, compared to previous experience this is a first for him.

    Had it been him from a month ago, he would probably be on the floor moaning in misery¡­

    With much effort the tiger wolf moved, and blood came raining down from its abdomen and back. Eyes wide, it glared at him.

    As it appears, it is in no better shape than him.

    ¡°Hu¡­ hu¡­¡± Gasping for air, he kept his eyes locked on the beast. The game has changed to one of attrition and willpower, whichever side lose it first will be the first one to fall.

    ¡®I just need to stay collected¡­¡±

    Chanting over and over he calmed down, twisting the sword he drew it to his side lowering it and drawing it back.

    Slowly he closed his eyes, adjusted his breath and cooled down.

    With ¡®kendo master¡¯ in his hands, he has sword handling finesse honed over decades. The intuitions and sword reach (TN: very conceptual terms being used here referring to the heart¡¯s eye and sword¡¯s feel) is well within grasp. He knows with his body it cannot sustain continuous rigorous movement. Therefore, he can only use this to decide once and for all.

    The tiger wolf could give less shit what he does, with its undeveloped intelligence, it only knows the one before it is the enemy and the cause of his injuries. Shred him to pieces and devour him, end of story.

    Arching its back, it jumped towards him and aiming for his clavicle the beast swung its claws down.

    Now!

    Just as the wind is blowing past him, there was a flash of brilliance in his heart and his eyes shot open, his sword moved as though it hadn¡¯t received the master¡¯s permission. Before the claw could reach, the sword stabbed through the beast¡¯s eyeball!

    ¡°Grr.. gr..¡± Fresh blood flowed down, his hand only contained the handle of Kusanagi, in heavy breathes the tiger wolf let out unrecognizable sounds. With blood coming down its mouth like saliva, it made a pool of blood on the ground.

    Retrieving the sword, he was bathed in its fresh blood, backpedaling a few steps, he sat on the ground with eyes full of fatigue.

    The beast gradually fell down, making a thud with its body. Twitching its legs twice, and then, finally stopped.

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level 16!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level 17!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level 18!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mission 1 completed! Received 2000 Ep, 2000 Ip, 1000 Ap, 1000 Sp!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mission 3 completed! Received 10000 Ep, 10000 Ip, 5000 Ap, 5000 Sp!¡±

    A feeling of warmness radiated from within, and it flowed quickly within his body. With its flow, his tattered body underwent recovery until it was finally returned to original status!

    His pale face started being flush again, the fatigue in his eyes went away turning it is full of energy once more and with flash of brilliance flashing now and then.

    Rejoicing, he stood up arms akimbo, stretching his body right and left and finally guffawing.

    Full hp full mp, Full status revive!

    Ah.. god bless the perks of leveling!

    Laughing a few more times before he sheathed his sword and pitter patter over to the dead wolf¡¯s side. Patting the demonic wolf¡¯s head with his hand, an undescribable amount of smugness came from him.

    ¡°Told you not to start a fight you can¡¯t end, but no, you had to do it, now look who went back to the embrace of wolf lord. Stop giving me that look before i sell you off!¡±

    While saying that, he contradicted himself by selling it to the system to exchange for 5000 Ip and 1000 Ap.

    Satisfied he rubbed his hands and opened his status screen.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Ability: ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, ¡®Culinary Master¡¯

    Equipment: Sword of Kusanagi (D grade)

    Summons: None

    Ep: 24,000

    Ip: 120,000

    Ap: 30,000

    Sp: 30,000

    Level: 18

    Clear as day, Ip outnumbered other points, this is all the glorious contribution of demonic beast who were out of luck and was sent back to Hades. Although he got quite a few magic crystals, the crystals could only be exchange for a handful amount of Ap, even a lv20 demonic beast¡¯s only got him 1000pts, and his Sp was the fruit of countless heist on demonic beast nest.

    This shows just how precious Ap and Sp are.

    After all, this is the result after completing the three missions.

    Regarding Ep, can one really expect there to be any equipment inside this god forsaken place? Even if there were, those are the ones that were inside the beasts¡¯ stomach, so it¡¯s not worthed very much.

    And the ¡®Culinary master¡¯ that makes Gordon Ramsey look like a hack was obtained after he got fed up with tens of days of fruit.

    Standing up, he noticed he was covered from head to toe in blood.

    ¡°It seems a shower is in order, wait, when¡¯s the last bath i had? Well, screw that, let¡¯s bath!¡±

 Chapter 5: A story that canâ€™t be left untold

    ¡°Brrr¡­ a bit cold but screw it, it¡¯s bearable.¡±

    In a small lake surrounded by trees, Wu Yan is butt naked and scrubbing his body to get rid of the blood stains.

    Even thought it is yet winter, but autumn is coming to an end, so even if the lake¡¯s not at freezing point the temperature couldn¡¯t be more than a single digit.

    Were it not for his body being much more robust that his previous scrawny one, he would not have dared to take a bath here.

    And so as he washed his body, his mind went contemplating.

    Currently, he has already finished his missions, having leveling up to lv18, could pass as a minor super. He hadn¡¯t a clue the benchmark for a strong individual in this world but for self protection purpose this should be enough right?

    Should he go and find some place where there¡¯s people?

    Isn¡¯t it written in novels that after transporting, comes living as mulan inside the mountains and then comes to city life. Consequently, get chosen by X family, X royalty, joining Y faction, accepting Z test, and then make the crystal ball explode out of OPness, spreading of one¡¯s name as genius, shock and awe this small universe. At that moment, insert grand title X emperor, or elder insert pompous title Z would run over each other¡¯s ass and say:¡±Hmm, what a fine specimen, would you happen to have any interest in getting to know my daughter?¡± Something like that.

    Hmm¡­ a granddaughter works as well!

    Arere (TN: Google seems to suggest °¡ßÖßÖ as a mandarin-nized version of ¤¢¤ì¤ì,japanese exclamation of ¡®Hmm?¡¯), weren¡¯t you considering whether to leave or stay in the giant beast forest? Why did you start daydreaming here? (TN:author avatar talking to MC or MC chastising self, going with former if anyone¡¯s interested in correcting me here¡¯s the raw line °¡ßÖßÖ£¬²»ÊÇÔÚË¼¿¼Òª²»ÒªÀë¿ª¾ÞÊÞÉ­ÁÖµÄÎÊÌâÂð£¿ÄúÕ¦¾ÍYYÆðÀ´ÁËÄØ£¿)

    Still not aware of the fact that he derailed from his train of thoughts, heartily he let loose his smile like that of a hippopotamus,looks like it was quite the daydream he had.

    Splashing his face with water, he uttered after seeing the small lake with no people.

    ¡°Gosh, wouldn¡¯t it be awesome if there was a bow chica wow wow to rub my back¡­¡±

    You¡¯re thinking too much¡­

    Hmm¡­ Maybe not too much.

    After his voice rang out, a lovely voice was transmitted into his ears.

    ¡°Wow! A lake! (TN: hurdur¡­)Peachy! I am gonna take a bath, my body is feeling so god awful.¡±

    This lovely voice made Wu Yan who¡¯s washing his body jerk.

    To the observers, they may just write him off as having too many fantasy and is now satisfied with the voice.

    ¡°Young miss! Please don¡¯t be so hasty! Let us check for signs of danger!¡± Now, a sound cooler and soft voice than the lovely one before resounded, seemingly calling for the aforementioned young miss.

    ¡°Puhlease (TN: improvised from °¥Ñ½,Aiya), this cute lake won¡¯t have any danger, you guys wait here, I¡¯m going in, I can¡¯t take this any longer.¡± He almost smashed his face against the water, he wants to tell her that to rush in just because the lake the lake is cute is simply too amusing.

    ¡°Young miss! Slow down!¡±

    With a cramped lip corner, he watched as a petite luscious figure approached, a certain extremity began to ache (TN: referring to his balls, µ°ÌÛ is internet slang for the lack accurate translation, triggered, butthurt, or emotionally excited or the feeling of I am so done)

    Honest to god he was just having his fantasies, a mere joke¡­.

    Steadily, a girl with long straight black hair, wearing a unique, at first glance obvious kind of otherworldly one piece accompanied by a white outcoat, appeared in front of his eyes.

    The young thing has a countenance as exquisite as fairy, even if the body has height less than 1.7 meters, but the body is magma HAWT like a witch. Just by looking at those cans bigger than D cup at least, one can tell how curvy the body is.

    The pretty young woman saw the water and laughed cheekily, it is unknown whether is it because she didn¡¯t see or that her body was that unbearable, but she stripped down leaving him flabbergasted.

    Cute face (TN:lit child faced, I imagined she is like a certain oppai goddess so didn¡¯t put baby face)? Black, long and straight hair? Silly by nature?

    Just looking at this beautiful young thing filled with moe points, he cannot keep himself calm anymore.

    ¡°Heyheyhey! What are you doing!¡± He shouted with cold sweat running down his head.

    If anything, it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good with her hands (TN:heh), she already stripped closed enough.

    In his eyes, the girl¡¯s body obviously frozed in a state where she is and is not stripping. And then she turned around in a mechanical way, looking at him who still has cramped lips.

    The two stared lovingly(?) at each other, the whole place fell into an abnormal quiet.

    After a good while, the girl slowly widened her mouth, he noticed this as a bad sign.

    From the previous conversation, it¡¯s clear she isn¡¯t alone and is accompanied by people.

    Though he doesn¡¯t know if her partners can dish it out but if she were to shout, him being a ¡®victim¡¯ notwithstanding, would still be subjected to a misunderstanding so great his death won¡¯t make up for it.

    Not to mention he¡¯s currently butt naked, he don¡¯t want to be watched by an audience in this state.

    The above considerations were made within his mind in under a second. Thus, under the circumstances, he made a prompt decision, to shout resolutely at the pretty young woman.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing! Are you peeping on moi?¡±

    The girl frozed once more, the mouth which was preparing to shout ¡®Ahh¡¯ has now turned into ¡®o¡¯ from the result of a certain shameless one.

    He kept his poker face but he was quite relieved inside his heart.

    At least he escaped the scenario of getting lynched¡­

    Looking at the astonished face on her face, he can¡¯t help but revealed a happy expression.

    In this one month, he basically lived a life of no communications. Beside talking with the ball busting system once in awhile, he would be shouting ¡®He!¡¯,¡¯Ha!¡¯,¡¯Hiya¡¯ at demonic beasts. The endless cycle drained him everyday even if he had his energy refilled.

    And now, finally a conversation partner, for one such as he who is nothing more than a sleazy douchebag, how can he resist the urge to tease her?

    With a self righteous look on his face, he shamelessly said:¡±What? Haven¡¯t had enough? You peeping hoe!¡±

    Shocked by his words the girl finally closed her mouth. Turning red, she stretched her finger out, pointing at him while shaking.

    ¡°Yo-.. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Take your you and shove it! (TN:lit you what you!)Are you planning on retorting? I came here for a bath and you barged in and watched me bath, is that not peeping?¡± He waved his hand like a pretentious prick and faked his wrathful face. His eyes were the eyes of kappa.

    At the moment, the girl has already forgotten that the definition of peeping is to discreetly watch. It does not include openly watching someone (TN: I don¡¯t know the specific law, but I¡¯m pretty sure this is wrong). She only knows that given this situation it seems somehow she indeed came in when another person is taking a bath.

    Therefore, she looks at a loss of how to respond, she retracted her finger. Now she stands, not sure whether to run or stay, frozen in place. Stupefied and not knowing what to do, finally, she broke down and is now at the verge of crying.

    Laughing with malice as he looked upon the panicking beauty, feeling great and real proud inside his heart (Are you a devil?!). He placed his hands behind his head and enjoyed the scene of the girl freaking out, he curled his lips deciding to let her off the hook.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, but can you please turn your head over there? I am going to change!¡± Although he don¡¯t mind being looked on by the girl, but it is at moments like this one has to play the cards right, or the deal won¡¯t go through.

    So ya still want to play it straight¡­

    ¡°Er.. Owh!¡± The girl nodded after hearing that and turned her body away. But she f¨¦lt like something still doesn¡¯t feel right, as if she just got duped.

    Should we say it¡¯s just women¡¯s sixth sense?

    He walked out from the water and drawing out the menu list, quickly pressing here and there, spent 100 Ip and brought out a western-ish long pants almost like the girl¡¯s design into his hand.

    Dressing up he turned and looked at the girl with a smile plastered on his face.

    ¡°You can turn around now.¡±

    Oh cruel be heaven, why must a girl be put through this tormenting session?

    She turned around anxiously and looked at him still with a smug look on his face.

    Shaking his head entertained, he asked her with the conscience of a saint: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    She took a few deep breath and calmed down before looking at him and said hesitatingly: ¡°Merylu, Merylu Lori¡± (TN:Ã·ÀöÂ¶£¬Ã·ÀöÂ¶¡¤ÂåÀò knock yourselves out)

    ¡°Little lulu is it?¡± Rubbing his chin, he patted her head and said with jest.

    ¡°You¡¯re the small one! I¡¯m not small! I¡¯m already 17!¡± With a bravado coming out of nowhere, the meek Lulu protested with much voice.

    Now, she¡¯s feeling a bit impressed. Not only does he call her with such a doting and corny term not even her father would use, he patted his head with such fond movements, right now she¡¯s feeling more intrigued by him.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have heard of me.¡¯

    This is in the situation where if she uttered her name of ¡®Lori¡¯, no matter who, they will instantly turn servile and obsequious.

    However, this man who looks no much older than she is said her name like it¡¯s no big deal, she can¡¯t help but feel a bit of interest and at a same time slightly peeved.

    With her exquisite feature, countless male has been struck down. And now, to the man standing before him, it¡¯s as if they weren¡¯t there.

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t sweat the details!¡± Incognizant of the lassie¡¯s feelings he hand waved her comments.

    Does this mean he is impervious to chicks? Hell nay! There¡¯s no man who don¡¯t like a fine piece of ass, he¡¯s the same. The reason he¡¯s unfazed by her looks which trumps any 21st century stars is due largely to the fact that he¡¯s an otaku. Compare to Lulu, he¡¯s feels more moe towards 2d beauties (TN: Moe (slang) ¨C Wikipedia).

    Hence, aside from a bit of a shock at first, he doesn¡¯t express much more, because he¡¯s still him! He won¡¯t turn into a poser just for some chick, that¡¯s too tiring. Even if she¡¯s gorgeous! No sellouts!

    Indubitably, excluding 2d shoujos!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you really came here to indulge in my glorious bath scene?¡± he uttered with much irony.

    ¡°No¡­ No I¡¯m not!¡± The kitty prepared her claws, this person is simply too mean.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here for some field practice, because i saw this beautiful lake over here i decided to come here for a dip, how would I know there¡¯s someone here.¡± Puffing her cheek she protested with much dissatisfaction. She almost stripped down completely before he said anything.

    Nodding, a streak of light flashed across his eyes as he looked at Lulu.

    Merylu Lori: (lv35)

    Astounded by what he sees, he went silent.

    Lv does not correlate directly with ability but too big a lv gap still creates a difference in class.

    Through the battle with the dead wolf, he understood that every 10 levels there is a sudden step increase of abilities in the final level. It isn¡¯t out of the question for a lv 10 to beat a lv19 should he have the sufficient equipment and ability.

    But, for a lv19 to beat a lv20 warrior, then he really have to stake his life on it! Even then, there¡¯s major chance of dying.

    And in the case of Wu Yan vs wolf, although he¡¯s only lv15 then, but his victory can be materially attributed to Kusanagi sword which could rend metal like it¡¯s soft mud coupled with the technique of ¡®Kendo Master¡¯. Without this prerequisite, to go up against a lv20 with lv15 is to dig one¡¯s own grave.

    Who would have thought, just pick a random bella and wham, higher level than him, and nearly two times his level!

    This level, isn¡¯t it on a tier completely above the wolf which nearly made him croak?

    From this one can surmise as a truth of the world, Wu Yan is still mob fodder¡­

 Chapter 6: Information regarding this other world

    Lulu looked at the crestfallen Wu Yan with weird looks on her face.

    Could it be that this person has a screw loose in his head?

    ¡®Or perhaps is this an anthropomorphized demonic beast, hence the undeveloped cognitive functions?

    If it¡¯s so will i be eaten?¡­ ¡®(TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    This is the Lulu who¡¯s still inappropriately dressed and who¡¯s the second person after Wu Yan to get lost in their train of thoughts.

    Maa.. When all is said and done, moi just arrived at this world for a month, and to lvl up to 18 within a month is quite a feat, she might have cultivated from a young age to reach lv35. Yep¡­ definitely so.

    Patting himself on the back, he changed from crestfallen into the happy fool mode.

    ¡°Ne, Lulu¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa! Don¡¯t eat me!¡± One can¡¯t simply ignore what came out of her mouth when she heard him.

    With jolting brows and forced smile on his face he watched as the girl went fetal. How can he stay calm after a statement like that.

    Coughingly he said with a stern expression:¡± Urm¡­ Lulu, you should know although you do have quite the value for being ¡®eaten¡¯, the art of ¡®eating¡¯ is a very deep one. In my opinion, it should only be done after you and I exchange our feelings and under mutual consent. Only then would the subject of ¡®eating¡¯ be appropriate. Right now, bootylicious as you are we aren¡¯t a thing yet so you¡¯re safe from being ¡®eaten¡¯.¡±

    She who was still afraid awhile ago was stunned. Sure, she¡¯s a klutz, but she¡¯s not retarded. After he puts it this way, if she still doesn¡¯t know the meaning of that then it would mean she¡¯s just a naive 17 year old girl with energy to spare.

    Lulu stomped her feet and started pointing fingers at him, totally embarassed and infuriated at him. ¡°Wh- Who said th- that kind of ¡®eat¡¯!¡±

    hidan no aria kanzaki aria and tohyama kinji

    Going huehuehue, he teasingly said to her delicate face: ¡°You said it, you told me not to ¡®eat¡¯ you.¡±

    ¡°I mea- meant¡­¡± Confounded, she don¡¯t know what to do, should she tell him that she thought he was a human reborn of a demonic beast and that he¡¯s here to eat her? (TN: that¡¯s some doujinshi material right there)

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Done with her ¡®show¡¯, he waved his hands and dismissed with a fed up face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re on a higher lv 35, are you honestly afraid of being eaten by me?¡±

    Shocked she looked at him with a blank face:¡± On a higher lv 35? What do you mean by that?¡±

    He scratch his head while thinking after seeing her reaction.

    Could this world¡¯s ranking differ from my system¡¯s display?

    ¡°I mean your grade, or ability.¡±

    Finally understanding, her eyes shined brightly. She let out a happy giggle, happily clapping her hands like she just thought of something neat.

    ¡°You betcha, I¡¯m a fourth tier magician, I¡¯m not scared of you, ahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Fourth tier magician?¡± Now it¡¯s his turn to be puzzled.

    The fuck kind of categorization is 4th tier magician.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± The roles reversed once she saw him being puzzled, she put on a queer look as if she can¡¯t believe what he just said. But compared to him before, it¡¯s still better looking.

    Quickly, he rolled his eyes after guessing what her internal monologue is.

    ¡°just treat me as a barbarian coming out from the boonies way deep in the mountains, now tell me, what the hell did you mean by that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    Feeling helpless after seeing her face he just shaked his head.

    He¡¯s absolutely sure she just took his words as the truth!

    After listening to the klutz¡¯s explanation and filling in the blanks he had a fundamental understanding of this world.

    And it¡¯s as the system said, this world is known as Silvaria, a world under the control of empires, royal families, and other factions.

    The noble families and faction omitted, this world¡¯s major power lies in the hand of three empires!

    Ailu empire (TN:°¬Â·) of thesouthwestern region, Baruba empire (TN:°ÍÂ³°Í) of the north, Feya empire (TN:·Æ¶û) of the southeastern region. His current position is smack middle in the central region of all the forces!

    In this world there¡¯s two mainstream profession, warriors and mages. A warrior cultivates his dou qi, a magician trains his magic mana.

    And along with cultivation comes the ascension towards higher tiers. Warriors and magicians have tier 1 to 9. Warrior who has reached the first tier is know as a tier 1 warrior and a magician who has reached tier 1 is known as tier 1 magician.

    Those surpassing the 9th tier are known as 10th tier supers, demigods. These people exhibit a trace of transcendence, with the faintest of movements they can easily extirpate a town!

    As such, there¡¯s only 5 of these demigods in the world of Silvaria.

    And the cream of the crop the one who surpassed demigods cannot be termed super anymore. This kind of existence is known as a god.

    In Silvaria, the first historically recorded 11th tier or god is the one used toname this world.

    Just from hearing this he can feel tremendous pressure.

    Fine, give or take as long as it¡¯s a transportee and he transported to the world, most of the time there exists a demigod tier, that¡¯s normal. But isn¡¯t it the case that to transport is to become a god? (TN: Can¡¯t refute that logic. ichirou cough*Aze-tan)

    And according to her, in the whole history of Silvaria there has only ever been 4 gods, one is Silvaria, the other 3 is the eponymous founders of the three empire, Ailu, Baruba and Feya!

    These 4 gods are no longer in existence, it seems some kind of discord happened and a battle royale happened. Finally, they ended each other. And since the 10,000 years after that, the world has yet to see a being transcending into a god!

    After the explanation, he more or less guessed the similarities between the system¡¯s classification and Silvaria¡¯s.

    Lulumentioned that she¡¯s a 4th tier magician, somewhere in the middle range of this tier. And in his system, she¡¯s classfied as lv35!

    In other words, lv 1-9= tier 1, lv10-19= tier 2 and so forth, lvl 90 is demigod full level 100 is god!

    As a tier 4 magician, her lv being 35 checks out with the facts.

    Rubbing his forehead, he feels like he¡¯s hurt inside.

    It seems he¡¯s but a mere tier 2 mob¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s tons of people stronger than me, it looks like I was looking down on the inhabitants of this world.¡¯

    At the very least, he¡¯s not the lv0 piece of shit from before, completely powerless. Not to mention, relative to this world¡¯s people, he has a big advantage!

    Having the system as a trump card is a given, but the key point is that, he only needs to grind through countless battle to increase his power!

    Unlike the free 2 play players of this world, who needs to deal with cultivating like a geek, and god forbids, like in the novels met with a bottleneck get stuck like a scheisse inside a toilet bowl without the slightest improvement. (TN:infinite potential/talent basically)

    His method of improving is completely like that of a browser game, as long as there¡¯s EXP, he can become stronger, bottleneck can go play with a vibrator!

    As long as he puts in the effort, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he becomes a super!

    Understanding this he reached an enlightment.

    ¡°Well then, little Lulu, which humpty dumpty big family did you come from? Still so young yet you have already reached tier 4, must be daddy¡¯s little genius right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not small! If you¡¯re going to call me a genius call me one properly don¡¯t call me little genius¡­.¡± She¡¯s veritably not happy with the sensitive word ¡®little¡¯.

    After dithering a bit, she opened her mouth that only knows how to drop bombs after bombs.

    ¡°I¡¯m the sole child of Ailu empire¡¯s number one family, The house of Lori!¡±

    This might seem like nothing but she said this full of determination and consideration. Although she might look like she¡¯s not amused with Wu Yan, but within her heart, she¡¯s actually quite glad to be able to converse with him like this.

    Since she¡¯s the only child within her family, her family member showered her with praises and love, to the point of smothering her. To an outsider, because she has such a background along withstunning beauty, when people interact with her they fall under one of two broad categories. Either those that has a dagger behind their back or those bastards aiming for her looks or background.

    All this leads to her current position, she has frineds no doubt. But, she doesn¡¯t have an acquaintance of the other gender that she can truly call a friend.

    A bit of a ditz notwithstanding, she can still tell between wrong and right, and her intuition tells her that the man before her is not a bad person. (TN:Welp, we know where this is going but spoiler for those of you who believe in first girl always win, this ship won¡¯t sail until very very late in the series, so take that! Harem ship for the win baby!)

    And so, she announced her background.

    If she were to let him hear her thoughts, he would have face planted and climbed back up again to jump into the lake but not before shouting out loud.

    I ain¡¯t a good guy! Don¡¯t conveniently attach a label on me goddamnit!¡­

    Laying it down, she looked falteringly at him because she really wants to be friends with him.

    He still hasn¡¯t realized that without much thought, he has launched a successful offensive against the girl and reached a favourable level on her likeability meter. He¡¯s still stuck on her background however, for he can smell.. a faint smell of cheese on the cliche.

    Nononon! Not quite, a cliche trope here would be to save a damsel in distress! I only met the damsel, it technically only counts as half a cliche trope!

    Despite holding in the urge to tsukkomi, he still managed to voice his thoughts.

    ¡°Well then, little Lulu, can you bring me out of this place?¡±

    She looked perplexedly at him while pointing at her self.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you shocked? I mean my background is that of¡­¡±

    Originally feeling bewildered by her reaction, he scratched his cheeks before finally comprehending her meaning.

    ¡°Calm down little Lulu, even if you¡¯re loaded, I won¡¯t borrow from you, chillax.¡±

    ¡°No!!! It¡¯s not like that!!!¡± Flipping out at him even though she¡¯s glad he didn¡¯t take her background into much thought, but the way he puts it is still very unnerving.

    ¡°Young Miss! What happened?!¡±

    Due to her shout, her partner seemed to have noticed and is making her way over here.

    ¡°Not¡­ Nothing happened, I¡¯m still bathing so no need for you guys to come over here.¡±

    ¡°Affirmative! Young miss!¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him after letting out a sigh of relieve from watching the person walk away once more.

    ¡°Are you happy, you made me flip out, if we¡¯re found out, how would you suppose we deal with that?¡±

    He rubbed his nose while brightly smiling, though he wouldn¡¯t exactly call himself an upright person but even then he still don¡¯t want to receive the short end of the stick. And you know what they say about a woman scorned, he doesn¡¯t want to walk onto the mine like a fool, not after the shit he has seen on screen. He especially don¡¯t want to stir up trouble with this lassie over here.

    Thinking that, he immediately proceeded to follow his death seeking impulse over rationale.

    ¡°Well, little Lulu, are you still bathing?¡±

    Turning red, she glared at him while doing a handbra and snarled at him.

    ¡°Bastard! pervert!¡±

 Chapter 7: Soy sauce beating party

    (TN: soy sauce party, -´ò½´ÓÍd¨£ ji¨¤ng y¨®u, internet slang for just a passerby or lurker very taciturn commenter inside chatroom, basically just there to watch something)

    Ignoring Lulu who went into pervert prevention mode, he just turned around and waved his hands.

    ¡°Okay, this should wrap things up. Sheesh, when you saw me take a dip just now, I didn¡¯t even freak out this much.¡±

    Still wanting to protest she thought even if that is technically correct, no matter how you look at it, vertically or horizontally, it¡¯s was her who was taken advantage of, how can he be so shameless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna bath anymore!¡±

    She pouted while turning her head to the side.

    Helplessly shrugging, he felt as if the saying of millenials being a pain to deal with is true (TN:¾ÅÁãºó£¬ÄÑËÅºò, lit those born after 90s, hard to serve), and to think he would find a little lassie so hard to deal with¡­

    With a smug smile that is just begging for a facial reconstruction, he didn¡¯t even turn around while responding to her.

    ¡°You should at least make your body slightly wet, if you don¡¯t it might be really suspicious to your companions.¡±

    Indeed, to ¡®bath¡¯ for such a long time without getting wet, surely that would be suspicious in the eyes of any third party. If it comes to that point, it would be very hard to come up with a good explanation.

    Had it not been for the fact that she is still undergoing field practice she would have threw in the towel and went back home. This is also why she was so happy when she first found the lake .

    Even now, after enduring the relentless trollfest thrown by Wu Yan, and with it a bunch of other unexpected events, the feeling of wanting to take a bath still hasn¡¯t diminished.

    That being said, with a certain ¡°lightbulb¡± standing there, how can she shower with her guard down.

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re still here¡­¡± Feeling so wronged she put up a very tragic countenance that would make a bunch of males howl like wolves.

    What a waste, the male at this kind of place is a damned otaku who can¡¯t read the mood. What with his back turned and completely missing this whole fucking scene. This is just asking for administration of capital punishment¡­

    ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. If you¡¯re companions weren¡¯t out there I would have went out long ago.¡±

    It¡¯s the truth, after the big bang known as the 21st internet all the mysteries and secrets of the female body is already known to him. Although the context is different, how can the ones on screen compare with the ones in reality? But since he¡¯s not an incubus controlled by his lower half this much is a given. Still doesn¡¯t make it any less regretful though.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Must she bath in front of him? How can this be¡­

    Frowning, he took the underpant he threw at the lakeshore while looking at it with much distaste.

    That¡¯s yours!!! Yoooo! The fuck are you not pleased with!!! (TN: Author talking to wu yan ÄãÏÓ¶ñ¸öÃ«Ïß°¡)

    He ripped a piece of the underwear and used it to blindfold himself.

    ¡°This should be okay right? if you trust me hurry up and be done with it.¡±

    As she watched this series of event unfolding stunned, her lips started quivering. She tried her best to hold her impulse to laugh out loud while closing her mouth with her hands. She looked very desperate in her attempt.

    After observing his face for a while, she jokingly said: ¡°You absolutely must not sneak a peek okay?!¡±

    He went completely speechless.

    ¡°Little Lulu, please be at ease, until we reach the point of the point of being bedswervers, I won¡¯t be in a hurry to ¡®eat¡¯ you.¡±

    Glowing red she leered at him with much hate before slowly stripping.

    Listening to the sound of fabric slipping along the skin and the splashing of water he quickly got a headache.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this just challenging my willpower? Why must my mind¡¯s eye be so sensitive at this moment, Moi don¡¯t want to turn into Liu Xia Hui!!!(TN:ÁøÏÂ»Ý commonly attributed as being able to keep calm when a woman is flirting with him)

    ¡­..

    ¡°Done, you can release your fold now.¡±

    After lord knows how long, Lulu finally called out with a happy tone, waking up Wu Yan who¡¯s still busy diverting his attention by counting the number of monks and nuns.

    Taking down the underwear rag, he quickly tossed a fast ball with it and regained his piece of mind.

    Glancing towards her direction he saw that she was already dressed with traces of droplets still on her skin and wet hair hinting that she was bathing just a while ago. Clearly pleased with her bathing experience, a bright smile was stuck on her face.

    Admiring her beauty a few more times he pointed it out honestly.

    ¡°If anything, little lassie, you do meet the requirement for being so self confident.¡±

    She who had already gotten used to his style of talking was not put on stand from his statement. With arms akimbo she got full of herself and told him: ¡°But of course, you should know that I have a lot of suitors chasing after me.¡±

    Entertained by her display he shrugged. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lulu is the fairest of them all, everybody digs her, now lead the way out of here.¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, insincere!¡± Creasing her nose and harrumphed she turned away leading him towards the outside¡­

    Suddenly, he realised there¡¯s a major problem.

    ¡°By the way, Lulu, how do you suppose we explain our situation to your companions outside?¡±

    The two stopped at the same time, frozen like a statue in their position.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The whole place went silent, only two pairs of eyes looking at each other and Wu Yan¡¯s dry laugh.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re finally done bathing. I was thinking of going to check on you if you took any longer.¡±

    While Lulu was walking out, a red shirt fodder lookalike came, it seems this uncle is some kind of guard. The dude said that while ogling her up and down as if to ascertain if there was anything missing from her body.

    ¡°Nothing much, maybe because it¡¯s too comfortable I forgot the time and bathed a bit too long.¡± She oddly turned her gaze away, this is clearly a giveaway¡­ ah, but fortunately the opponent is a dirty fodder of an uncle.

    ¡°Rylu, your bath this time is quite long isn¡¯t it¡­¡± From the steady and warm voice, he quickly recognized it as the one who talked with Lulu before.

    In his eyes, a tall girl wearing short pants and short sleeved shirt stood in the middle of the guard mob. The girl had very pretty silver hair and spotted a face not to shabby compared to Lulu. Her bewbs (°ü°ü) were larger than Lulu¡¯s, that and her mature air made her very charming.

    ¡°Fei Fei sis, that¡¯s because the water was too superb!¡±

    Once she saw her, Lulu¡¯s face beamed and dived straight for her buxom. They looked like sisters with her acting all spoilt.

    This girl is clearly important to Lulu. The reason¡¯s very simple, Fei Fei¡¯s not her sister since she said that she was a sole child.

    Cuddling her, she felt helpless.

    ¡°A lot of people are waiting for you here, and you have the nerve to¡­¡±

    She stuck out her tongue and laughed it off like it¡¯s none of her business.

    At this point, he knows it¡¯s his cue to appear. Adjusting his sword, he steadily walked out from his hiding place.

    ¡°Who goes there!!!¡± Along with the sound of his steps resounding, the guards around Lulu and Fei Fei drew their weapons.

    Lulu felt tense looking at him. After the brief discussion, they decided that it would be better for him to go in after she has made an appearance.

    She was going to ask him what¡¯s his next plan after doing that but he just beat his chest and reassured her.

    ¡°Just leave what comes after that to me!¡±

    And that was how it came to the present situation, what comes after this she didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why she was tense.

    Fei Fei tightened her grip onher while frowning at the approaching Wu Yan.

    Though he might look harmless and she can¡¯t detect any dou qi or mana from him, she still remained vigilant. She wouldn¡¯t want Lulu to get hurt due to her recklessness.

    He ignored the guard mob and maintained his steady swagger.

    Once he came to a distance of 6m from the mob he stopped and used his system identification on the mobs.

    Excluding the 2 chicas, the mob numbered around thirty something. The nameless mobs have a lv range of 20-29.

    Glancing at their weapons he deduced that these 30 something mooks are warriors, since no magician would use knifes, swords, spears and such. (TN: So, so wrong.)

    Plus, magicians are quite rare, to learn magic it requires certain congenial talents. Normal people simply can¡¯t be magicians, hence the ratio of magicians to warrior is something like 1:100. from this we can see that to reach tier 4 magician at 17 years old means that she has talents.

    Thirty something tier 3 warriors, should we say as expected of a world class power? Each of them has the power to end him.

    Though he¡¯s thinking that his face still remains indifferent like he can give less damn.

    But the moment he swept over Lulu¡¯s side, his expression became very grave, and it shook him to the core.

    Fei Fei: (lv68) (TN: git rekt m8)

    Tier 7!

    Fine, he admits it, he lost his shit, how can this girl who looks more like a maid than bodyguard and who¡¯s clearly not older than him by much have reached a lv close to 70?

    If it were a macho uncle with the matching face it would be acceptable since he lived longer than him. But how come a girl who¡¯s not much older than him can be that much more stronger than him.

    Am I still the MC or what!!!

    He has forgotten that Lulu who¡¯s younger than him is lv 35¡­.

    If this were a novel, it wouldn¡¯t perhaps be a woobie sue right? (Å°Ö÷ÎÄ a work to depict the mc as the most pitiful existence in the universe, parents died when he¡¯s small, lost his sister to cancer, childhood friend died while playing in the park, his chocolate was a milk chocolate, you get the picture)

    Don¡¯t give me this shittt!!!

    He bell¨°wed inside his heart while looking like he¡¯s just resting his eyes of the outside.

    ¡°Who are you! And why are you here!¡±

    Dirty middle aged uncle still can¡¯t let his guard down even if he felt nothing dangerous from him.

    With everyone¡¯s animosity turned against him, he quickly collected his thoughts and smiled gently at the uncle. With a much nonchalant tone his sound spread through the crowd.

    ¡°Just a passing, soysauce party¡­¡± (TN: lost in translation, party refers to 3rd party not the kind of booze chugging party in your mind)

    The guard who were vigilant suddenly froze up.

    Lulu turned her face and buried it inside Fei Fei¡¯s buxom. She can¡¯t help but keep shivering.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡¯

    ¡®If I look at this any longer, I¡¯m seriously going to laugh¡­¡¯

    Fei Fei also can¡¯t keep her cool. The grave atmosphere has completely been wiped away by his words.

    Now, he looks like he isn¡¯t aware what he did, while looking curiously at the surrounding mob.

    ¡®Could it be¡­ They were swept away by my fabulousness? (TN:°ÔÆø b¨¤q¨¬, hegemony didn¡¯t sound right)

    Thinking it over again, he decided to¡­

    Say it one more time!

    ¡°Just a passing, soysauce party¡­¡±

    The line went through everyone¡¯s head again, and before anyone could respond, Lulu can¡¯t hold it in anymore. She raised her head, while struggling to put up a poker face, she screamed at him.

    ¡°Are you retarded!!!¡±

 Chapter 8: Could you be any less fake?

    Hearing the Hedong lioness shout out of nowhere Fei fei and guard mob were shocked to their core close to fainting (TL:ºÓ¶«Ê¨ºð Hedong lioness shout, to be henpecked, imagine a submissive husband smacked into place by waifu). Even Wu Yan who was standing about 5 meters away almost threw his sword due to the shock.

    She stomped her way to him in angry strides and pointed at his nose.

    ¡°Is this what you meant by leave it to you? Are you here to ask for help or to fool around?¡±

    To be able to make such a happy and lively girl so angry, should he feel proud about it?

    He shrank his head from the triggered Lulu, he tried to laugh it off with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Maa, wasn¡¯t I lightening the mood?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re beyond salvation¡­¡± She flopped down while stating she¡¯s so done with this troll.

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t put it like that, weren¡¯t I doing just fine?¡­¡±

    At this moment, Fei fei and the guards can¡¯t seem to piece together the clues.

    From this interaction, it seems this male gets along quite well with her, and since they¡¯re so close why didn¡¯t they just greet each other?

    And Fei Fei is reading into it much more, as a personal guardian, she knows that Lulu don¡¯t have any male friends, even her female friends weren¡¯t that many to begin with.

    Where did he come from? Why haven¡¯t she heard of this friend, furthermore, when did they become friends? Why weren¡¯t I privy to this? And from the looks of it she is trying to cover up their relationship, what¡¯s going on?

    Looking at them going at each other, her questions were starting to mountain up.

    ¡°Erm¡­ May I know who you are?¡­¡± She thought it would be better if she asked first.

    Still at a riot, the two were startled when they heard her question. It was at this moment that Lulu realized.

    ¡°Oh yes, what¡¯s your name? It seems I still haven¡¯t heard your name.¡±

    Inside of him, something snapped, this half klutz of a girl, why does it feel like she only realized she didn¡¯t know his name just now.

    And this made Fei Fei even more curious, weren¡¯t they all friendly with each other? What¡¯s up with not knowing someone¡¯s name if they were already so friendly?

    Powerlesshe can only shake his head and waved at Fei Fei while grinning.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Wu Yan, nice to know you, beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Oh so you¡¯re Wu Yan¡­.¡± A certain half air head shoujo said.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, greetings, the name¡¯s Fei Fei.¡± Seeing as he doesn¡¯t look like a villain, she decided to let it go, but her doubts still remained.

    ¡°Might I ask how did you get acquainted with Lulu?¡±

    Hearing that, they both looked at each other. After a brief silence, the two said with much unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him/her.¡±

    Trying not to laugh at how synced they are her brows jolted.

    ¡°Oh-..Oh so that¡¯s the case is it? Then, your purpose of coming here¡­¡±

    She assumed he was here to look for Lulu.

    Pertubed he scratched his head, how should he put it? Should he say it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know the way out of this forest, and that he¡¯s here to ask for directions? This sounds¡­ embarrassing¡­

    Had Lulu heard, she would have retorted that he¡¯s already very embarrassing¡­

    Helplessly he shrugged.

    ¡°Actually, I really am beating soy sauce while passing by¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At a loss of words, logically speaking, if he doesn¡¯t want to tell the truth, there¡¯s not much she can do, should he be a person of untrustworthy character then one can just ignore him, but no matter how she look at it, he¡¯s quite friendly with Lulu. In no time at all, he has made the competent Fei Fei run out of ideas.

    Guard mob also looked at each other.

    If it were your typical meddler, they would have dispatched him with haste, but under this circumstances, they don¡¯t have much ground to stand on.

    Besides, after that performance by him, they already don¡¯t feel like wanting to have anything to do with him.

    The mood turned a bit awkward, and he can only utter a few dry laughs. It can¡¯t be helped since he¡¯s such an outlier.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s Mister Wu Yan planning on doing next?¡± Fei fei questioned after thinking a while.

    ¡°Well¡­ actually, you see¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s lost and he wants us to take him out of this forest!¡±

    Not giving him the chance to fuck things up again, she cut straight to the point revealing his shameful ¡®secret¡¯.

    Frozen in a smiling state, he understood, this is her getting back him for sure¡­

    Looking at the puzzled look on Fei Fei, he felt like crying.

    Even the guard can¡¯t help but rolled their eyes, all this crap and it turns out he¡¯s just lost¡­

    Of course, this is what they did after seeing him all chummy with their mistress. If not, and a random prick came and rustled their jimmies, that prick would probably end up like the demonic beasts¡¯ corpses laid beside them¡­.

    Hold up, they said they didn¡¯t know each other right? Then why would the young miss know he¡¯s lost?

    Fei Fei also felt like commenting: ¡®Could you guys be any less fake?¡¯

    Massaging his facial muscles, he can only wave his hands.

    ¡°Maa, so it¡¯s like this, when is Miss Fei Fei planning on exiting giant beast forest and could you take me along as well?¡±

    Musing while looking at his face, she laughed while covering her mouth.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,since we are planning on leaving the forest, why don¡¯t you follow us!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Awesome! Finally we can leave this stupid forest!¡±

    Lulu hurrahed after hearing her. Evidently, this forest has wronged her too little too much.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not much different, even if he¡¯s a home security guard, this wretched forest isn¡¯t one where he wants to work as one.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled! let¡¯s depart! Back to home!¡± Flailing her arms with much vigor she ran far away.

    ¡°Wait a moment! Rylu!¡±

    She chased after her.

    Shrugging he only felt like retorting.

    ¡®I¡¯m not a kid my ass, looks to me like a little brat.¡¯

    Turning around he saw the guard mob of macho men, it sent shiver down his spine. Stiffly laughing he ran to catch up with them.

    ¡­.

    After a whole day of travelling, they finally made it out of giant beasts forest and came to a small supply town.

    The giant beasts forest overlaps with the three empire¡¯s land, at the center of them. Just by area alone, it is bigger than any one empire. Within it is a rich reserve of resources and demonic beast, and it¡¯s the only place in this world that is habitable to demonic beasts!

    Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the beasts¡¯ body or magic crystal, they¡¯re all worth money. Naturally therefore, this place attracted countless cultivators and mercenaries.

    Due to this inside every empire there exist a supply town that is located at the area closest to the border between empire and giant beast forest.

    Since he¡¯s so close to the boundary, he has only met tier 1 or tier 2 monsters and even at most met the dead lv20 wolf, were he to move in deeper into the forest then he would have met with tragedy.

    Fei Fei said deep inside the forest there¡¯s tier 8 and 9 demonic beasts, and at the center of this region, there¡¯s even demigod demonic beast that can turn into a human!

    Through Fei Fei¡¯s explanation he finally understood how lucky he was.

    It¡¯s fortunate because at first, when he was just transported to this world, he was placed close to the giant beast¡¯s outer boundaries. If not, without mentioning tier 7,8,9 of the deeper areas, even a tier 3 or 4 could have come and sent him back home to reunite with his ancestors.

    Even Fei Fei and the corps were only diving slightly deeper into the outer boundaries of this forest, while not daring to dive too deep.

    According to her, he found out that Lulu¡¯s field practice target this time was 10 tier 4 demonic beasts!

    Looking at those shining tier 4 crystals and a few unlucky beasts who strayed to close and got ¡®farmed¡¯, he can¡¯t help but gaze at the sky yonder.

    The system told him that Lulu¡¯s one week of bounty was enough to match his bounty of a month. Given of course this included the bodies being transported by the guards.

    Going into the small supply town, he felt queer looking at the buildings and the cloths the people wore.

    If not for Lulu & co walking in front of him, he would have thought he went into the world of fairy tail.

    ¡°What cha looking at?¡± Brought back by Lulu¡¯s voice he turned his head. Looking at the curious Lulu who¡¯s looking at his previous direction, he just rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I say, can¡¯t you rein in your curiosity?¡± Heaven knows throughout this whole day of journeying with her, he has been dragged into a lot of things due to her curiosity, were it not for Fei Fei by her side, he fears that even the colors of his underwear would be questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so curious¡­¡± She murmured, pouting like a kid.

    He helplessly looked at her who¡¯s curling her lips like a cat.

    ¡°Evenwhich street I was looking at you were curious of it, looks like your curiosity is quite big huh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious what a male would normally take note, I don¡¯t have a male friend before¡­¡± Poking her fingers she sullenly said.

    Facepalming he gave a long sigh.

    ¡°If you act like this, it would be easy for other people to mistake that you¡¯re just some barbarian from the mountains way deep in the boonies.¡±

    She shot her head up while grinning.

    ¡°Mountain barbarian? Wasn¡¯t that you?¡±

    Shot, he wanted to cry but for want of tears, can¡¯t.

    ¡®Fine, it was my fault for calling her a mountain barbarian, why didn¡¯t I put it as field practicing royalty¡­.¡¯

    Forgetting once more, that a royal member out on a field practice is indeed right beside him¡­

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m the mountain barbarian. Now my little tsundere princess, shouldn¡¯t you tell me where are we going after this?¡±

    Moving her head to the side she puffed up her cheeks. He really wanted to squeezecheeks right there and then.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Fei Fei sis said we will first find and stay at a hotel for a day before heading back home tomorrow on an airship.¡±

    Stopping his step, he gave her a deadpan look.

    ¡°What did you just say? Ride what? could you say it again?¡±

    ¡°Airship! (TL: lit ¸¡¿ÕÍ§, floating blimp/ship/vessel) Alchemically created large flying ship, able to use magic fuel to fly fast. As long as one ride one, a journey requiring a month¡¯s travel (TL:raw didn¡¯t specify compared to what but I¡¯m guessing relative to fastest land travel, again very vague) would be shortened just a few days, super awesome innit! In this town¡¯s airfield, one only needs to cough up the dough and one can ride the airship to wherever one pleases. Too bad though, it¡¯s limited to only within Ailu empire.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I don¡¯t suppose it was made by a certain magic guild called blue pegasus?¡±

    He really thought that he might as well go and search for Natsu¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s blue pegasus magic guild? I have only heard of mercenary guild, magic guild, and alchemist guild, never have I heard of Blue Pegasus, although the name does sound fabulous. Oh yes, why are you bringing this up?¡±

    He just dry laughed it off.

    ¡°Ma¡­ don¡¯t get bogged down by details, details are for ¢á (TL:Cirno | Know Your Meme), now now, let¡¯s catch up with Fei Fei & co, they are getting further and further away from us.¡±

    Seeing as she still wants to ask something, he immediately broke her off and took big strides running off into the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s a¢á? Hey you! Wait for meeee!¡±

    She hatefully stomped her feet. Ignoring the fact that she drew the surrounding people¡¯s attention as she chased after him.

    Obligatory feature image:

 Chapter 9: People like these exists, always asking to get curb stomped!

    After Wu Yan¡¯s done washing up, he walked out of the inn.

    He sincerely wished he hadn¡¯t stayed a night at such a inn.

    The reason¡¯s simple, he¡¯s broke¡­

    Yesterday, after he mentioned he didn¡¯t have money on him, Lulu magnanimously said she would cover the fee. The judging look on the innkeeper¡¯s face at that time, how he wish he could find a hole to hide then.

    Right after walking out, he saw that Lulu and corps are all dressed up and ready to depart.

    Lulu zoomed to his side while unhappily complaining about him.

    ¡°So slow.. why did ya have to sleep so long, completely like a pig.¡±

    He just rolled his eyes at her, this by his standards as a former home security guard, is already exceptional. He can sleep until noon before, unlike now where he has to wake up so early.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, what do you plan to do after this? I heard from Lulu that you don¡¯t seem to have a place to stay¡­¡±

    What really happened, was that she told Fei Fei that he¡¯s a mountain dweller who came out looking for food and got lost. Fei Fei merely romanticized for his sake.

    ¡°Yeah, where do you plan to go after this? Why not follow me home!¡±

    His face changed drastically sour after hearing that. The hell? Picking me up like this to your home, are you a bandit lord trying to bag himself a waifu (TL: husbando in this case)?

    Fei Fei on the other hand is shocked at her request, this would be the first time she has invited someone to her home isn¡¯t it?¡­

    He thought it over deeply. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t considered where he would go. He¡¯s just an ex-hikikomori who came to this world for just a month. Even back on his world, he hadn¡¯t gone out much, much less to be said of this world where he completely doesn¡¯t have anyone or anything to rely on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look around at the mercenary guild i guess.¡±

    He came up with this after thinking for a while. Going along with her is a good alternative, but not to mention how that would be sponging off someone else (TL: not sure to translate as per original meaning, the original meaning carries a rather sexist notion, to rely on a female for livelihood among other things is considered to be ¡°eating soft rice¡± or being ¡°little white face¡±), the main issue is that he would lose his chance to level up. To level up one need not kill the enemy, but to spar with someone, unless it¡¯s a real battle (TL: to the death kind of context, real animosity, the series will explain upon this further in later chapters but i figure it would nice to mention beforehand since it might be confusing left unsaid), he won¡¯t get a sliver of exp because the system is quite astute at picking things like this up¡­

    Moreover, he would most definitely summon a few 2d shoujos later down the road, should he remain by her side, a sudden increase of people would probably slip off Lulu¡¯s radar but definitely not Fei Fei.

    Thus, being a mercenary is the best alternative, one can nab the awards, and level up as well as farm up some points, and it¡¯s also very unrestrictive.

    ¡°Is mister planning to be a mercenary?¡±

    Understandingly she nodded, given his position, without anywhere to go, being a mercenary would be a good choice.

    ¡°A¡­ why¡¯s that, ne, are you really not going home with me?¡±

    Fine, there is still a protester to this.

    She still can¡¯t get enough of how he¡¯s so mysterious. To her, he¡¯s a very useful playmate while killing time, now that the ¡®thing¡¯ is about to go away, she¡¯s feeling kinda reluctant.

    He doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but he had a foreboding feeling that if he followed her, nothing good would come of it!

    ¡°Young miss!¡±

    A band of about 100 knights appeared, the leader seems to be a male of a similar age to Wu Yan. Although he¡¯s not wearing like Gilgamesh, but his armor is pretty fancy, the knight sword on his waist tells him that the sword is more of an aesthetic purpose than practical.

    Slime: (lv25)

    Other than him, the other knights were around level 10 +/-, sure their number are greater than Lulu¡¯s corps but their overall quality is on a lower magnitude.

    He don¡¯t know why but when he saw Slime, he felt trouble brewing.

    After the sound of clanking metal and footsteps came Slime. He walked towards Lulu.

    ¡°Young miss, the airship preparation is ready, you can depart anytime!¡±

    ¡°Why did you appear here?¡±

    Not pleased with the fodder who disrupted her plans to keep Wu Yan tied down. Her ¡®beautifully thought out plans¡¯ painfully weaved together in her mind went poof because of Slime¡¯s interruption.

    Girl please, you should save your thoughts for thinking about what to eat for lunch, it would be more realistic that way¡­.

    ¡°Rylu, they are the guard sent by your father to escort you home, I have just received the news yesterday¡­¡±

    Sure Fei Fei¡¯s been at her side for a very long time, but regarding this particularly air-headed girl, even she does not know what she is thinking about sometimes. She don¡¯t know why Lulu¡¯s not happy so she could only bitterly laugh.

    ¡°My father is so¡­., I¡¯m not a kid anymore¡­¡±

    If i were your father, I would be worrying about whether a half klutzy daughter like you would get lost as well¡­.

    A certain otaku who was lost for one month thought in his heart.

    Now, Slime¡¯s occupied with sliding his eyes all over Lulu, showing a hint of lust and enraptured expression now and then.

    Coincidentally he was noticed by Wu Yan who¡¯s busy analyzing people using system identification.

    Curling his lips, even using his knees he could guess what the slimeball was thinking. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice but Fei Fei knew it would go like this, she¡¯s not showing it but her eyes looked at him with utter disdain.

    Well, none of my business, as long as Fei Fei¡¯s with her, nothing could happen. Because she¡¯s a tier 7 super not to mention a rare magician at that!

    He only knew this after hanging out with them for one day.

    ¡°Lulu, Fei Fei sis I guess we part our ways here.¡±

    And so he planned to start his leveling trip.

    ¡°A¡­ wait a second¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you! Who gave you the right to call young miss like that!¡± Slime didn¡¯t see Lulu¡¯s reaction but he looked real smug with his frown while calling him out.

    Sighing in his heart, says who women had better intuition, moi¡¯s not any less accurate as well, see? He really is here to cause trouble.

    Giving slime the cold shoulder, he just gave her a wave before turning around and preparing to depart.

    Slime got mad, since being a knight leader of one of Lori family¡¯s knight corps, even the tier 4 and 5 people don¡¯t dare to wrong him. But now a brat with no dou qi or magic aura dares to overlook him!

    ¡°Shinggg¡±

    He drew his sword and slashed at his back without using any dou qi.

    This unfolded so quick even the group including Fei Fei didn¡¯t have a chance to respond since she didn¡¯t expect this. By the time she responded, it¡¯s already a little bit too late.

    Wu Yan however had a cold glint in his eyes.

    Who would have thought that just because he called out to Lulu and ignored him he would draw his sword. Judging from the wind coming from behind him, it seems the blow is let out with intention to kill.

    This slime, even if he did use his dou qi it would only be that of a lv 25. Being a lv 18, the difference is one tier. This however didn¡¯t mean he¡¯s at his mercy, he challenged a tier 2 at lv 15. So what if it¡¯s 7 levels, who¡¯s afraid of who?

    Right now, the opponent is not using dou qi and against he who holds ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, this is simply digging his own grave!

    Just at the right moment before slime¡¯s sword reached him, he grabbed his sword and with a flash of light, blood flowed.

    ¡°Argghhh!!!¡±

    A pitiful scream grabbed the attention of many, once they glanced over, they all held their breath.

    What they saw was a slime who was thinking he¡¯s hot shit who had his hands cut clean off from the wrist. Sword arm gone, the blood flowed incessantly, crying nonstop, he held his hands and rolled around of the floor.

    ¡°Wu Yan, you okay?¡±

    Lulu ran over to his side worried out of her mind with guilty feelings inside her. Her own people drawing his sword and nearly killing him. How could this not have made a kind little girl like her feel guilty?

    Despite knowing her for just a few days, he can already guess with much certainty what she¡¯s thinking. He just gently knocked her skull with a slightly touched feeling inside of him.

    Give or take, it¡¯s just a few days, although not her fault she still cared more about him than his own personnel, this proves that this little lassie is a friend indeed.

    ¡°How can i be hurt, but I think lulu, your family don¡¯t really know to train their personnel¡­¡±

    Saying so, his face didn¡¯t have any sign of putting a blame on her. If anything it¡¯s Slime¡¯s fault, not her.

    ¡°Sor-¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Rubbing her forehead she said with a totally moe kind of sad face.

    Fei Fei was relieved with this scene, looks like he doesn¡¯t blame her for what happened. Otherwise, with Lulu¡¯s personality she would probably be traumatized for her whole life.

    ¡°Mister, terribly sorry for what transpired, we will properly deal with this matter.¡±

    She said with a stern face. Actually, she was planning on dealing with this pest sooner or later, she only needed a proper excuse to do so, and an excuse she has now.

    He just nodded, he didn¡¯t really care about this. If it were him from before, not just cutting people¡¯s hand off, he wouldn¡¯t even dare hurt a hair on another person.

    After slaughtering monsters inside the forest, he more or less hardened his mental fortitude, if the opponent came at him with intention to kill him, then he will respond in kind with no hesitation.

    So by this logic, not killing this prick is already a very good thing.

    And from this experience, since the opponent has animosity and had a battle with him, he managed to lv up to 20 reaching tier 3. Such a simple battle, one can predict what he felt inside, pretty damn good.

    Looking at the sullen Lulu with her head down due to not being able to look him in the eyes, he just caressed her head.

    ¡°Cheer up Lulu, isn¡¯t it just a slime? I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you for it so stop blaming yourself.¡±

    ¡°Did you really mean that?¡±

    She looked at him with a dejected face. (TL: kinda like this)

    inazuma kancolle sleeve tugging at admiral.gif

    Retired ttk june 2016- nov 2016

    Helplessly he nodded, only then did she began to smile again.

    ¡°Welp, I¡¯m off now, if there¡¯s ever a chance, I will come find you!¡± Stepping two steps back he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°I guess¡­ that¡¯s okay, but you must be a man of your words got it?¡±

    She passed her address over to him albeit reluctantly.

    Nodding cheerfully to both her and Fei Fei, he wandered off towards the mercenary guild.

    And about the slime, maa, according to the story flow, he¡¯s completely irrelevant now¡­

 Chapter 10: Multitasking

    (TL: The title Ë«Ïß, for the lack of knowledge on better english terms it was translated like so. This refers to playing a game and using chat?communications channel? simultaneously without lagging or so this article says)

    Walking on the street Wu Yan held a quotation in his hand, on it was the price and value of each part and materials from the demonic beast and elsewhere in the giant beasts forest.

    How can one travel the world without money? Sure leveling is important, but farming for gold is also important¡­

    But here¡¯s the deal, he just came into this world and without knowing the market conditions. He wouldn¡¯t know if someone tried to sell a piece of crap 1 gold item to him at 10 gold, won¡¯t that be just superb? That¡¯s why he asked for such a quotation from Fei Fei.

    So, as he listlessly wander around, he fumbled around with the quotation. On this list, besides material price there¡¯s also the price of equipments.

    But here, people don¡¯t call equipment, equipments, they call it armament. So excluding the normal weapons and armor, those equipment which give certain bonus to stats are known as armaments.

    Based on their effects and power, armaments are further divided into 5 tiers, mainstream armaments, rare armaments, golden armaments, legendary armaments and the strongest, mythical armaments!

    And his grade D kusanagi sword is only equivalent mainstream armament (TL: pffttt)!

    But don¡¯t think just because it¡¯s ¡°mainstream¡± it must be a scrappy piece of junk, to say mainstream is not to say that everyone in this world possess a mainstream armament.

    The mainstream here means that majority of warriors and magicians are limited to using this tier of armament, that¡¯s why it¡¯s mainstream.

    Take your average warrior or magician, if they have it good, would possess one, but if they¡¯re broke, then they can only wait until they¡¯re tier 5 or 6 before they can wield one. Only those tier 7 and upper supers would possess rare armament, like Fei Fei, she has a rare armament!

    And of course, Lulu being a sole child of a noble family, she also has a rare armament. But even so, this is her sweet 16 birthday gift from her father, before this, she was using one mainstream armament.

    Gold armaments, tier 7 supers wished they have this, leaving those with miraculous encounter out of this context, these are reserved for tier 8 and 9 supers. Lulu¡¯s grandpa being tier 9 himself wields gold armament.

    Legendary armaments number less than 10 in the world of Silvaria, their locations or whereabouts remain unknown.

    Lastly, when she was handing over the quotation, Fei Fei told him that the mythical armaments are so mythical no one¡¯s heard of it much less seen it. Only when she was small did she hear it from Lulu¡¯s grandpa that during the age of gods when the 4 gods were still here there was one such legendary armament.

    When he heard her, he was speechless, the system estimated this world is roughly ten times the size of earth. And she¡¯s telling him from times forgotten until now, there was only 1 legendary armament!

    Grade classification of the system; D,C,B,A,S correspond with this world¡¯s classification mainstream, rare, gold, legendary, mythic armaments.

    Listening to the system babbling on about the classification he felt joy and vexation at the same time.

    Joy, at the fact that there¡¯s S grade equipment inside his system.

    And not just that, there¡¯s more than 1 armament, unlike this world, although not a lot but the system definitely has the right to give this world the finger.

    Vexation, because this equipments are worthed their weight in EP, even the cheapest one is at 1mil EP!

    Summing up, he only has 24,000 EP, his work for reaching S grade ready status has been cut out for him.

    After getting butthurt for a while over the price of S grade equipments, he changed his perspective, he¡¯s just a lv20 beginner, compared to this world¡¯s standard having a mainstream weapon at tier 3 is pretty good in itself. If not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to rely on just his ability and kusanagi sword to kill that damned wolf.

    Fodder of a slime who only had an impractical knight sword in his hands, the no-mainstream-armament broke ass biatch was actually a leader of a knight corps in Ailu empire¡¯s biggest noble family. Even he a tier 3 and of such a background didn¡¯t have any mainstream armament, this serves to underscore how lacking this world is in armaments.

    Wu Yan was planning on getting a grade C armament, but he gave up on the notion. These are normally in the hands of tier 7+ supers, if he were to swing it around as a tier 3, he hypothesized that the tier 7 supers would no doubt rob his ass¡­

    Finally done with the last page of the quotation, he have a basic understanding of this world¡¯s market, at least he wouldn¡¯t be that easy to scam.

    That¡¯s an afterthought at this point because, he doesn¡¯t have a single piece of gold on him. No money, even if he wants to get scammed he can¡¯t, he can¡¯t even stay at an inn. Having sponged off Lulu he was ashamed, that would be an episode he won¡¯t forget anytime soon.

    Hence, he just wants to quickly become a mercenary, and through it, make it rain gold with missions!

    He¡¯s itching to sell stuff from the system using EP. These stuff could be arbitrated to this world due to better terms on the system and inefficiencies in this world.

    He totally could use a few EP or IP to exchange some stuff and sell it. For instance, his Kusanagi sword costs 3000EP but should he sell it on an auction, it would rack up a few tens of thousands at the least!

    On the other hand, doing missions allow him to battle monsters, farm up some levels and get bounties from missions. Farming for money and levels could never go too wrong that¡¯s why he thought of taking this route instead of the aforementioned one to fatten up his pouches and grow in strength.

    Arriving at the mercenary guild, just as he pushed the door, a wall of noise came out to greet him, stunning him right there.

    Inside the guild, the mercenaries are all divided into groups big and small. They¡¯re all making noise and eating at tables big and small.

    There¡¯s people who are just coming back from missions, celebrating, looking at missions, parting. Naturally there are also those lying around doing nothing but talking and spouting BS. Since this is a mercenary guild, there¡¯s old and young people and people of various morality, this much is a given¡­.

    Should we say as expected of the famous mercenary guild glorified within novels? Truly spectacular¡­

    If there¡¯s one thing he has learnt about this guild, it is that this place has wicked sick sound proofing. he didn¡¯t hear a squeak outside this place, but oh boy was he in for a shock once the door was opened.

    ¡°May I help you?¡±

    One staff who looks pretty called out to him with a business smile on her face.

    ¡°I want to register as a mercenary, what¡¯s the procedure?¡±

    Not attracted due to leaning more towards 2D and hanging out with Lulu and Fei Fei, he just went straight to the point.

    ¡°Understood, to be a mercenary one must at least be tier 1, are you..¡±

    ¡°I have achieved tier 1.¡±

    Moi is tier 3, tier 1 is for n00bs.

    But of course it would be rude to say this aloud.

    ¡°Well then, fill this form and pay 2 pieces of silver, that would be it.¡±

    Passing a form over to him, she just smiled at him. He can see it clear as day written on her face, ¡°Fork it over¡±.

    Rolling his eyes he just took out a magic crystal and confirmed with her.

    ¡°Magic crystal will do yes?¡±

    Looking at the crystal, the smile on her face brightened even further, she let him finish talking before continuing.

    ¡°Gu¡­.but if you use magic crystal as the payment method, we won¡¯t give you the change.¡±

    Let it be known that this is a tier 1 magic crystal, it could fetch 100 gold. Lest the tragedy of inn staying happens again, he swiped a piece of magic crystal from the poor slime. Without this, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to cough up the processing fee.

    But what can he do, he¡¯s broke as hell¡­ a man without money is no man at all ¡­(TL: the lit was something like even a copper can topple a hero, very long story about how a hero was so poor he didn¡¯t have a single money on him. Still needing to eat he tried approaching some farmer and smooch some food and then claiming he had less than what he asked for and therefore could not pay, turns out the farmer was a bigger kappa and he asked for the smallest unit of money, now there¡¯s no unit smaller than thatso he needs to pay said unit of money and he can¡¯t say he has less money than smallest unit, but he has 0 money, hence he was toppled .)

    ¡°nn, do as you will¡­¡± Acting all cool he handed back the form and got a mercenary logo with D on it, he left without turning his head back.

    Arriving at a place close to the entrance, the guild board where missions are posted, here, another pretty receptionist was working.

    Looking over the board he rubbed his chin.

    What mission should I go on?

    There¡¯s mission ranging from S to D, as long as you have the lives, the guild ain¡¯t afraid of you stepping up to the challenge.

    ¡°Help me register for red honey, giant cow skin, and rainbow water missions if you would please.¡±

    He asked the receptionist.

    ¡°Very well, please hold on¡­¡±

    After he was done registeriing, a sound went through his ear and transmitted into his mind.

    Merc mission: Grade C!

    Mission 1: Obtain 10 x red honey;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    Mission 2: Waste 10 giant cows. Obtain 10 x giant cow skin;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    Mission 1: Gather 1 litre rainbow water;

    Reward: 5000 Ep, 5000 Ip, 3000 Ap, 3000 Sp;

    He jawdropped at the consecutive missions.

    Why are the missions same as his assigned mercenary mission?

    It can¡¯t be, could the merc mission and system mission be completed at the same time?

    Okay, he¡¯s gotta admit he¡¯s verypleased with this development. With this, his way of farming for points are guranteed. Sure, killing monsters is a way to gain some points but by only doing that one can only gain IP and AP, though he doesn¡¯t need Ep at this point, it¡¯s free points, who wouldn¡¯t want it?

    Most importantly however, it¡¯s the Sp!

    The most critical ingredient to summoning 2d shoujos!

    And so, the dejected guy who got ¡®conned¡¯ out of his 100 gold turned all shiny and bright.

    It feels like, your mood swings according to numbers¡­.

    Exiting the guild, he made a beeline towards giant beasts forest with much haste¡­

    TL rant: Might slow down chapter release next week due to mid terms. Obligatory image (from grand blue manga, check it out on kissmanga, it¡¯s pretty funny I dare say it rivals gintama in terms of comedy)

 Chapter 11: The legendary transcript mission! Hayate the combat butler, starts!

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current lv28!¡±

    His tired body shook, and he started to become invigorated. This sensation leaves him wanting each and every time, not just because his strength is increasing, but also because his body would feel abnormally superb. Each level up is another feel good moment¡­

    Slicing a piece of flesh from the tier 3 demonic beast laid down next to him, he sold the body off to the system in exchange for some Ip and Ap. He sat down and began to grill the meat in his hands.

    Although he doesn¡¯t have any seasoning on him, but he grilled with much intensity. With ¡®Culinary master¡¯, even if it¡¯s just grilling, it can still become very tasty.

    Unit: Wu Yan

    Abilities: ¡®Kendo master¡¯, ¡®Culinary master¡¯

    Equipment: Kusanagi sword (D)

    Ep: 40000

    Ip: 250,000

    Ap: 70,000

    Sp:70,000

    Lv: 28

    After two months, this is his haul for the period!

    These 2 months, he kept travelling between the guild and giant beasts forest, endlessly accepting missions and killing monsters. Normally one would be fed up with this kind of grind but he made it through with sheer will.

    He doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but he understands that he is very weak. Since coming to this world, he hasn¡¯t seen a person being lower lv than him. This might well be a sample problem in that those without power wouldn¡¯t normally come here, but he¡¯s not going to use such a sad excuse.

    Even the piece of shit newbie mob, Slime had a higher lvl then him from before. He just can¡¯t take this kind of insult. He¡¯s blatantly ignoring the fact that he just arrived at this world for one month and that Slime was older than him¡­

    As for Lulu the genius girl, omitting the genius part she¡¯s a girl. However she had lv 35 and is a tier 4 magician.

    And the guard mob uncles were each tier 3, much stronger than the previous him.

    And Slime¡¯s scrappy knight corps also had tier 2 individual strength. He was at that time, a tier 2 as well¡­

    Lori¡¯s family being one of the top powers in the world and number one noble family of Ailu empire won¡¯t just have this one particular knight corps, there has to be others out there. This shows that they were indeed many more people stronger than him.

    Moreover, being the number 1 family implies that there¡¯s no.2 and no.3 families. They might be weaker than no.1 but they won¡¯t be that much a big difference right? They are still part of the empire¡¯s powerhouse families so that has to mean something.

    Furthermore, this is just one empire, how about the other 2 empires, surely they have their powerhouse families as well.

    And the most critical part of it all, Fei Fei, he managed to ask for her age, turns out she was just 24!

    Older than him by 3 or 4 years and she¡¯s already a tiersuper. Even if she went out on her own in this world, she could still stand independently on her own.

    Summing it up, reality is telling him, he¡¯s weak as hell!

    For sure he doesn¡¯t have any ideologies on taking over the world. Prior to transport, he was just a home security guard, can someone like that have big aspirations? That being said he won¡¯t be satisfied being the bottom bitch, he¡¯s elucidated very well on the setting of this world, power, power is everything!

    Without it, in a world of supers, if he¡¯s the normal guy, he can only spend his day living a normal life. Living his day from day to day under constant fear, avoidance and defense from the warriors and magicians that could smite him down with one hand. Passing his life under the ¡®norms¡¯, entrusting his life and death on other people.

    Even if he did die, nobody would give a shit about a normal person.

    Now there¡¯s another alternative, take control, take control of one¡¯s fate, become stronger!

    Stronger than anyone!

    On this world, they can¡¯t be just one such slime. Next time somebody gets pissed over a minor detail and decides to shank him, who knows what tier that guy would be? He can rely on Lulu and Fei Fei to dodge a bullet here and there. But come the day where a person Fei Fei can¡¯t handle appears, he might as well accept the fate of being slaughtered.

    Ignoring other factors, let¡¯s just talk about Lulu, as a sole child of a big family, if he wants to continue being friends, he become stronger. These big families are all very realistic, she might not mind but her family members definitely would. They wouldn¡¯t want someone feeble to loiter around her. They would judge him based on his worth and then deciding based on that.

    And regarding Fei Fei, she¡¯s a tier 7 magician. Sure she looks warm and approachable, but he knows, had it not been for Lulu being a middle person, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to talk with Fei Fei.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s being superficial. In a world where might makes right, this kind of situation is common, would a person want to talk to an ant crawling nearby? If anybody would, please do tell me¡­

    In this world, no power, than you¡¯re an ant. And the supers, not to say everyone but at the very least, the majority wouldn¡¯t say suddenly that they would want to make friends with an ant, it¡¯s that realistic and practical.

    Certainly, there¡¯s special circumstances. For example the ¡®lake bathing voyeur episode¡¯ enabled him to talk with Lulu. If he was just a normal adventurer (TL: the raws says adventurer not merc), and he was just passing by, perhaps not even before they met he would have been told off by one of the guards.

    To make sure they aren¡¯t two worlds apart, and to avoid being shot with ¡®What rights have you¡¯, he can only get stronger!

    For his own sake, for others¡¯ sake, and for not getting written off, he can only become stronger!

    Hence, these days, his routine was drink, eat, sleep, bath, travel and for the major part of the remaining time, grinding. With a map from Fei Fei on the topology of giant beast forest, he knows where to tread and where not to.

    Maa¡­ he spent a lot of time looking at he confusing map that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Two months, he gained 9 lvls, looks small but in this world going from the beginning of tier 3 to the cusp of tier 4 in 2 months? Were this news to spread, a lot of jaws would drop to the ground.

    One should know, Lulu being a super genius who started at 10, reached tier 2 magician at 11, tier 3 at 13 years old, and by 16 had reached tier 4. From tier 3 to 4, 3 whole years she spent training.

    And Fei Fei trained for 2 years before doing the same.

    Adding to his elation, he could get points while grinding, adding to his versatility stockpile. All in all he¡¯s quite pleased.

    Lifting his grilled meat glossy with grease, he chuckled while preparing to reward his body.

    ¡°Beep! Transcript system initiated!¡±

    He just sat there in that position, ready to chomp down on the meat.

    Frowning his brows, he returned his jaw to his original position.

    ¡°Transcript? System, what¡¯s up with this transcript thingy?¡±

    ¡°User, upon 3 months of surviving in Silvaria, the transcript system will initiate, please choose a transcript of your liking and improve your levels and points through the transcript mission, time and resources.¡±

    Glee went through his heart when he heard the news. Leveling up? Points? Nothing but good stuff¡­

    Opening the menu, where there were only status, equipment, item, abilities, summon once. Now there¡¯s ¡®transcript¡¯.

    One after another he looked over the available transcripts, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he was almost blinded by the sheer awesomeness of it. Among many other things he doesn¡¯t give a shit and don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s games and anime worlds!

    Going into anime world? (TL: fuck truck kun, i has ze system #swag #transport 4 life #truck kun can shove it)

    And for half the day he can¡¯t calm down his matatas, until the meat in his hands has gone cool and the fire has died down did he return from his stupor. A burning feeling of bliss inside him.

    The holy grail of all otakus, you get me?

    (TL:Õ¬ÄÐµÄ»ÃÏëÏçÓÐÄ¾ÓÐ, not sure referring to holy grail of all otakus or just gensoukyou because they are both possible here, putting holy grail because not all otakus are into gensokyo)

    O¡¯ system, I have no idea where you hailed from but moi wishes to show my appreciation for you, even though you always bust my balls¡­

    Still dancing in joy he started going through the transcript list, immediately he noticed a problem.

    ¡°System, why¡¯s the transcript options all grey?¡±

    He tried clicking a transcript but nothing happened, this made him very baffled.

    Oh god¡­. fees again?¡­

    ¡°To select a transcript, a certain fee must be paid for the path to open¡­¡±

    Fees, I fucking knew it! So it¡¯s like this huh!

    I knew it, fortune doesn¡¯t come raining down from the sky, one must obtain it for himself¡­

    ¡°Obviously you can enter a transcript for free, but the transcript would randomized.¡±

    He was about to cry but he held it in, face distorted so much that it¡¯s unbearable to look at.

    Young lad, it¡¯s not good to hold it in¡­

    He sighed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, can I choose the type of transcript? Like I only want to go into anime transcripts, the content can be randomized by you, can you compromise a little here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looks like the system is thinking it over, if only this trolling system possess a proper thought process¡­

    ¡°Inside the system setting, there¡¯s no setting against user¡¯s request, therefore, according to system judgement, system decision and user¡¯s suggestion, this compromise is allowed!¡±

    Cracking a wide smile he guffawed.

    ¡°Well then, choose a transcript right away!¡±

    Itching to go inside an anime world he urged the system.

    ¡°Beep! Choosing a transcript according to user power status!¡±

    Wow, so thoughtful of you, system¡­

    Feeling uncertained about the decision, it¡¯s lucky that the system has such a function, if not, should he wander into any world like ¡®dragon ball¡¯, he would be sent to meet with Enma Daiou due to the whims of certain qi gong cannon throwing bastards. What¡¯s worse, getting revived by goku and co and then after a new enemy appears, get sent back again, and revived once more¡­.

    After the system announced this, a band of light started flickering between the choices, it finally stopped on a transcript, and the transcript glowed brightly.

    Transcript: Hayate the combat butler!

    Hayate? Awesome! It has quite a high safety rating, and there¡¯s monster and ghost to farm, for someone like him who¡¯s just about lv30 this can¡¯t be any more apt!

    And, the most important part, kaichou samaaa! It¡¯s kaichou samaaaa!!!

    Ahahaha-ing there, he looked so goofy.

    ¡°Beep! Transcript <>, enter?¡±

    Slightly stunned, he responded.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    After shouting ¡®enter¡¯, without special fx, he just went poof, only leaving a dwindling kindling there.

    ¡­..

    (Is this world to everybody¡¯s liking? I won¡¯t follow the original work, hmmhmm! Please recommend and bookmark this, by the way, why¡¯s there no big review on this?)

    (TL: I normally don¡¯t translate author¡¯s rant because they don¡¯t have connection to story and sometimes have spoilers. Almost every chapter there¡¯s a generic line asking for likes, bookmarks, recommends etc i just omitted them, but if there¡¯s anything important to the story like ¡°I won¡¯t follow originalwork¡± i will translate them)

 Chapter 12: Flat-chested, acrophobic, Kaichou sama!

    On a plain street without any person, a man popped out of existence, he didn¡¯t walk here, he especially didn¡¯t fly here, he really just ¡®appeared¡¯, as if he grew out of thin air!

    White short sleeved shirt, black jeans, a guardless katana, black hair black eyes. This individual is holding a stick in his hands and skewered on it was a grilled that had already grew cold¡­

    Transcript: Hayate the combat butler!

    Transcript mission: Extermination!

    Mission 1 (TL: hereby M1, M2 and M3): Enter Hakuo acadmey and become a high school student of the prestigious hakuo academy;

    M1 reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 1000;

    Mission 2: Not initiated yet;

    Mission 3: Not initiated yet;

    Listening to the system giving out the missions he opened his eyes and observed the surrounding.

    A street, just a very normal street. But it gave him a sense of safety he never had for 3 months after coming to this world.

    Placed in a strange world, he can¡¯t be reckless and let his guard down. Using most of the time he had to accomplish missions, he didn¡¯t dare relax. Just a moment of carelessness and he would have died inside the forest, becoming demonic beast shit in the process.

    The familiar and nostalgic street gave him an unbelievable amount of security. His tense body began to relax and he had a warm smile back on his face.

    Naturally, ignoring the grilled meat in his hand¡­.

    ¡°Beep! Only after completing the transcript mission can the user leave this transcript world. M2 will be unlocked after M1 and M3 after M2. After finishing all 3 missions, only then can the user leave this world.¡±

    ¡°Please note, the transcript world¡¯s time sync with Silvaria¡¯s on a ratio of 100:1, the user can train assured of this, good luck and have fun!¡±

    100:1?

    So basically if he stayed in this world world for a year, only 3 and over half a day would pass on Silvaria?

    Cultivation haxxor, so very hax¡­ but¡­ me gusta!

    Going hehehe, he saw the grilled meat on his hand and went ‡å before tossing it out like a javelin. Dusting his hand, he went his way.

    First things first, get a good meal. In Silvaria, he ate noting but fruits and grilled meat. Why not eat in town you say?With it being an otherworld, where would he find chinese cooking in the small supply town?

    There¡¯s such things inside the system¡¯s item list, so using Ip for food is feasible just not economic. That kind of frivolous spending will have to wait until he¡¯s rich like an oil baron because even a little still adds up over time.

    Inside hayate the combat butler, it¡¯s based in Japan so there should be some dishes that matches his original world ¡­

    Ma¡­ he doesn¡¯t have any money. He does however have gold, and using gold as a legal tender in this world would buy more than just 10 meals with even just 1 gold.

    ¡­.

    Right now, he¡¯s standing at a wide, luxurious gate, holding a map in his hand he looked troubled at the door.

    After indulging greatly in japanese cuisine, he obtained a map from the shop owner who gladly received a gold coin from him. No way is he going to be tagged as a lost person again.

    Thank god the system came with an omni-language function, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even be able to order from the menu.

    And standing before him in all its glory is the structure known as Hakuo academy!

    Safe as this world maymake him feel, he kept the mission in mind, M1 is to enter Hakuo and become a student there.

    He doesn¡¯t know why the system gave such a mission but since it has reward pts, he¡¯s not complaining!

    So why the troubled look? Well, it¡¯s because there¡¯s a woman there looking at him vigilantly from the academy¡¯s gate.

    Shoulder length green hair, something that looks like mole or scar on her forehead, from her looks one can tell she¡¯s very rowdy. And now she¡¯s giving him the evil eye while maintaining a fighting stance.

    Katsura Yukiji (TL: family name first followed by first name), Katsura Hinagiku¡¯s retarded sister, that¡¯s her profile inside his brain anyway.

    In the original work, the MC, Ayasaki Hayate came to deliver a bento for Sanzenin Nagi, he too was also stopped by her. The reason being if she didn¡¯t guard the gate well, her pay would get cut¡­

    With such a stupid reason, she stopped all those people not in Hakuo from coming in. She would beat up anyone who approached, smh¡­.

    The system mentioned that he would be entering a day before an arc started. In other words, before Hayate came to deliver the bento, this lady is already unexpectedly here and guarding the gate.

    He doesn¡¯t know when hayate would appear, but he knows, he is in for a shit ride.

    This booze guzzling, problem-causing, sister with a bit of a screw loose would definitely not let him in. Even if he explained it clearly, he would still be subjected to a beating before that¡­.

    Katsura Yukiji: (lv15)

    Well aren¡¯t you badass, a normal human with no special abilities, boasting tier 2 strength. Could it be the booze she drank served as experience book?

    Twitching his lips he looked at the psychotic lady who made a battle stance for close to 20 minutes now. He¡¯s feeling even more troubled now.

    Must retain composure¡­ remain calm¡­

    He kept telling himself over and over like that and stored his map away. Even if it¡¯s hopeless, he should try and communicate with her and see where it goes.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    ¡°Wa! Finally forcing your way through? En garde!¡±

    Not even giving him the chance to finish,Yukiji roared and charged at him with a fist aimed at his face.

    Stunned by her prompt attack and seeing the fist heading straight for him, he dodged the fist by a twist of the head.

    ¡°Hmmph, none too shabby, let¡¯s see you handle this!¡±

    As he dodged and dodged the relentless blows, he can¡¯t help but feel like sobbing deep down inside.

    He already knew she don¡¯t act with logic, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard to communicate. As expected is this a problem of dimension? A problem between 2D and 3D¡­.

    No! It can¡¯t be, a 2D moe shoujo would definitely talk with me, it must be because she isn¡¯t one that she¡¯s like this. My logic is undeniable! (TL: I, robot moments)

    He thought that but he is still very conflicted.

    He¡¯s here to register, not to fight, and definitely not to get served!!!

    He can¡¯t retaliate, and that would end in him getting bludgeoned into a bloody pulp. And he can¡¯t just retaliate if he wants to. (TL: classic morton fork ¡°Is it sexist to hit you? or is it more sexist not to hit you? kudos to those who get the reference) What a conundrum one(TL: ëÞ imperial usage of the pronoun I) has to deal with¡­

    ¡°Stop this at once! Or I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    He¡¯s done with the thought of holding back.

    ¡°Hahaha! Holding back? I would like to see you try me!¡±

    Now he¡¯s suspicious if she¡¯s still doing it for her pay, or just doing it for the heck of it or just killing time.

    Looking at Yukiji going into wild mode, he snapped¡­ (TL: original term was latter half of the idiom Å­´ÓÐÄÍ·Æð£¬¶ñÏòµ¨±ßÉú, which translates roughly into so pissed, one dares to do anything. In other words, fuck it you¡¯re going down moment)

    ¡­.

    ¡°mmm¡­ mmnm mnnm mnnn¡­¡±

    He fabulously turned his head around while dusting his hands and walked into the academy.

    Yukiji was turned into ball-shaped lifeform courtesy of 10-Ip rope kun. With a map shoved into her mouth she was squirming around on the floor¡­

    Walking on Hakuo¡¯s campus, he felt speechless.

    Though he knows from watching the anime that this place was huge, requiring movement by railway cable car to traverse the academy.

    220px-11_cable_car_on_powell_st_crop2c_sf2c_ca2c_jjron_25-03-2012

    He still can¡¯t get used to seeing this kind of situation.

    After entering, he went straight for the tallest clock tower. Walking for close to 10 minutes, the clock tower is still no way closer in his perception.

    Finally arriving at the clock tower, he looked around the surronding with an odd look. As an academy, being this quiet kinda makes it hard to believe that it¡¯s class time right now¡­

    Shaking his head, he walked with great stride into the clock tower.

    ¡°Excuse me, the one over there, are you not aware that besides student council members, outsiders are not allowed inside the clock tower?¡±

    His foot that was about to step into the clock tower stopped, he turned his head over.

    Looking at the person, his heart went badump and he squealed.

    ¡°Kaichou samaaaaa!¡±

    Pink haired, yellowish green eyes, beautiful face, wearing a Hakuo academy uniform she stood there with arms akimbo looking expressionlessly at him. Our very own Kaichou Sama¡­. Hinagiku Katsura! (TL: meh, misaki best student council president on my list)

    She can¡¯t help but feel distracted. Looking a little awry, she sized him up.

    This guy who¡¯s in casual cloths equipped with a katana, she doesn¡¯t recall seeing this dude before. She was just calling him out because he was heading into the clock tower, who is he?

    And, why¡¯s he calling me kaichou sama?¡­

    Thought she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on she just responded to him like so.

    ¡°You may dispense with the formalities.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They both gave each other a funny look, he¡¯s dazed while she¡¯s awkward. This is because from the conversation just now she spoke like a noble towards a commoner.

    Humored by her awkward expression, his passion for her calmed down a bit. He started to scrutinize her.

    One must say, as expected of the most popular character in Hayate the combat butler, compared to the one on screen,the one standing here in the flesh is even more exquisite. Brimming with a 2d bishoujo¡¯s charm, even if it¡¯s an outsider, they won¡¯t think that her existence in reality is abnormal.

    Hmm¡­ but the chest area is a bit of a sad, what with her being a 16,17 year old girl¡­ But no matter, a flat chest is a rare commodity, it¡¯s moe!

    6d5

    Nuff said.

    If i recall she also have acrophobia doesn¡¯t she¡­ ma, but it¡¯s just another moe point!

    ¡°Kaichou sama, I¡¯m here enroll, may I ask what¡¯s the procedure?¡±

    If he didn¡¯t talk now, the atmosphere would just get more and more awkward. Since he already met her, there¡¯s always time to talk with her again.

    She wryly laughed and then turned serious.

    ¡°You want to enter Hakuo Academy?¡±

    Although she still doesn¡¯t know why the dude calls her Kaichou sama, or why he knows she¡¯s the student council president. But she still responded to his question with due manners.

    ¡°To apply, difficult is an understatement ya know?¡±

    Freezing up, he remembered that to apply for entrance, one must get 65 and above marks in the standardized test¡­

    He doesn¡¯t quite understand the concept of this 65 marks, but if he hadn¡¯t recalled it wrong, to score 65 marks, one could get into a top notch university and with 72 marks, one can enter Tokyo U¡­.

    Not mentioning whether he has learnt the study materials of this world, even if he had, he doesn¡¯t think a person who could only enter 3rd rate university could reasonably pass an entrance exam in another country.

    But there¡¯s a saving grace, the him now is no longer the previous him. His IQ didn¡¯t increase, but, he haz haxxor system!

    By using his points and getting some abilities, passing this would be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 13: The interactions with Kaichou sama.

    Consciousness diving into the system Wu Yan quickly found the thing he¡¯s looking for. With a sigh of relief he quickly understood why M1 gives so little reward, this mission isn¡¯t that hard in the first place¡­.

    He grinned at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hmmhmm, I¡¯m going to enter this academy, even if it¡¯s Hakuo academy, but I should be able to do it.¡±

    She frowned at his statement and turned grim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Hakuo Academy¡¯s entrance exam, if you want to enter you must score at least 65 marks, only then do you qualify for this academy, are you sure you want to enter?¡±

    ¡°Nn, damn right I am sure!¡±

    To hell with sure, he¡¯s absolutely positively sure. Relying on himself, even 10 marks is out of the question, but there¡¯s the system¡­.

    Looking at his cocksure attitude, she began to have qualms, could this dude really be that incredible? He doesn¡¯t look like an intellectual, and he even has a sword, he looks more like a delinquent really.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, let me bring you to the responsible teacher, and let them process your entrance exam shall we?¡±

    Certainly she looks very serious, but she¡¯s a sweet little girl inside, she would do anything to help, even if it¡¯s someone she just met¡­.

    ¡°Hold up¡­¡±

    He stopped her.

    ¡°I think it would be better to wait a bit before sitting for the entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She felt bewildered at him, if you had affairs to finish why didn¡¯t you finish them before you came.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, if you have any urgent matters to attend to, please by all means attend to them, the entrance exam could be taken anytime. Because people don¡¯t really come to apply often, it isn¡¯t rare for there to be none at all for a whole year. So basically you have all the time in the world to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t need that long, roughly an hour should do. But I do have a few matters I would like your help with.¡±

    Rubbing his nose, he can pretty much imagine if he voiced out his request, what kind of look would he elicit from her.

    She just gave him a dry laugh.

    ¡°What do you need my help with? Don¡¯t feel reserved, I am still the student council president of this school.¡±

    Yea Yea, I already know you¡¯re Kaichou sama, and that¡¯s when you¡¯re ¡®born¡¯, I don¡¯t need you to remind me¡­.

    Retorting he just awkwardly responded to her.

    ¡°Could, could you please lend some books to me for a bit?¡­¡±

    She looks slightly shocked but unexpectedly, her face didn¡¯t show any surprised expression only an understanding smile.

    ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re not that confident, you can go home and revise for a few more days, you don¡¯t need to panic over it.¡±

    God damn it, she thought he was going to do some last minute revisions¡­

    ¡°No need, just lend them to me for an hour would do. Furthermore, I wouldn¡¯t have any books to study even if I did go home and revise.¡±

    He explained helplessly to her.

    ¡°No books!¡±

    She looked at him aghast as if she had seen a prehistoric dinosaur. He promptly overlooked her reaction because he knew it would turn out like this.

    She began to question him when she sees that he doesn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have books, so to say you haven¡¯t read it before? If you hadn¡¯t read before, how are you going to sit for the exam!¡±

    ¡°Maa, due to various reason thus¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on Hakuo¡¯s entrance exam?¡±

    Now she¡¯s displeased with him. This is a prestigious school, the entry standards are pretty high, just from the 65 marks requirement one can see that for themselves.

    And right now, someone who¡¯s never read books, claims ¡®arrogantly¡¯ that he can pass the exam with just one hour of studying. If this is not a child¡¯s prank, then it¡¯s clearly looking down on Hakuo.

    As Hakuo¡¯s student council president, she¡¯s already pretty magnanimous to not get angry at someone who looks down on Hakuo.

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s getting angry, he had shivers down his spine, no mortal could reasonably defend themselves against the wrathful Katsura Hinagiku. But this had to be done, without the books he really wouldn¡¯t know where to start, nevermind the entrance exam.

    ¡°Gu¡­ You¡¯re misunderstanding, I am not looking down on Hakuo, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have even come to apply for entry. I have the confidence to do what I claimed.¡±

    He can only put it that way.

    ¡°Confidence? So you¡¯re saying, you can pass the test with one hour study time without ever touching a book before?¡±

    She wants to laugh at the jester, but that wouldn¡¯t be nice so she just pursed her lips while squinting at him.

    This is disdain isn¡¯t it?! She¡¯s definitely looking down on me! She is, isn¡¯t she?!

    Much as he wanted to retort, the only one getting hurt would be him so he just powerlessly nodded his head.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    She was indignant at him.

    ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    Sighing inside he admitted that it was foolish of him to think it would be easy to enroll. With such a doorkeeper, shouldn¡¯t the system have given a more generous award?

    Thinking it over, he had a eureka moment he smirked her.

    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t believe I can do it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate, this left him twitching his lips.

    Harrumphing he lifted his finger.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    She looked puzzled at him

    ¡°What are we betting on?¡±

    ¡°A bet on whether I can pass the exam after one hour. How about it?¡±

    She raised her eyebrow looking at the him who¡¯s brimming with confidence. She started to waver.

    Could it be? He really is a genius and can pass the exam with one hour study time?

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t read any before coming here?¡±

    She¡¯s asked indecisively.

    ¡°Nothing but the whole truth!¡±

    He never read books before. Even during his formal exams, he had only crammed for one or two months. Normally he doesn¡¯t even touch books. Never mind reading Japanese books, if not for the system, he wouldn¡¯t even understand what was written on said book. It¡¯s not like he knows japanese anyway, oh but he can understand a line or two¡­ for instance yamete and whatnot¡­

    bd0vhpcceaat9-x

    You get the gist.

    Looking at her who¡¯s still deciding whether to take him on, he can¡¯t help but tease her with a bit of sarcasm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Wh- Who¡¯s afraid! Fine, you¡¯re on!¡±

    Nobody can get her to go back on her words once she¡¯s in this state of competitiveness, not even a cow could drag her back now. The Wu Yan who is familiar with the aspects of 2d, how can he not leverage this?¡­

    ¡°Say it, what¡¯s the stake!¡±

    Looking at her with her resolute face, he sniggered inside his heart, on the surface however¡­. fine, he¡¯s sniggering as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as well, but let¡¯s do it like this, whoever loses, has to grant the winner¡¯s condition, how about it?¡±

    His shameless thoughts finally revealed themselves. But the person in question still thinks he¡¯s pure as a saint.

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s settled!¡±

    And so, Kaichou sama jumped unhesitatingly into a pitfall so deep she wouldn¡¯t be coming out of it her whole life¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the student council office, in Hinagiku¡¯s original seat, was a certain uninvited guest. Sitting there like he owns the joint, she¡¯s not a happy camper, but what can she do? It was her who brought him here, and it was her who said ¡®Sit anywhere you like¡¯.

    ¡°Here ya go, that¡¯s all the study materials.¡±

    Placing the last of the books in front of him, she stood arms akimbo. She decided to watch over this guy for the next 1 hour to prevent him from pulling any sleight of the hands.

    Looking at those books who¡¯s thickness lost only by a slight margin to Cihai (TL: to be fair a majority of the words in there one wouldn¡¯t encounter normally in everyday conversations, an analogy would be how we have a lot words meaning the same thing but we only use one or two of them). He can¡¯t help but twitch his brows.

    One really can¡¯t blame Hayate for cramming like a nerd for the test. This test doesn¡¯t seem to be designed for the average person, it¡¯s even more perverse than Chinese styled education. If he didn¡¯t have the system as an ace up the sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t make it out of this transcript forever would he¡­.

    Katsura Hinagiku: (lv18)

    Looking over her information, he can¡¯t help but gasp. They really are sisters, both are normal humans, yet one is lv15 and the other is lv18. At tier 2, if they were brought to Silvaria, they would be considered rare monsters wouldn¡¯t they. (TL: to clear up confusion, basically silvaria inhabitants had to train to reach tier 2, and this 2 seemed to have tier 2 strengthwithout doing anything special so they¡¯re rare in this sense not because of their strength themselves).

    Her strength is understandable to him. In the original work, she¡¯s someone who could end a demon with a sword by herself. He¡¯s shocked, but not that surprised.

    He opened the menu list. Even though he did this in front of her, because no one but him can see it and he¡¯s not using his hand but his mind to handle the list, it¡¯s not a big deal. One could say he¡¯s ¡®fairly¡¯ using haxx (TL: ¿ª¹Ò, hacking/cheating/anything unfair).

    Opening ¡®abilities¡¯>¡¯skill type¡¯ his eyes stop at one of the ability after searching the list for awhile.

    Impeccable memory (TL: lit complete/entire memory): Memorise everything in field of vision within an instant; 10000 Ap.

    Confirming the choice he felt his head becoming lighter, every vague things he thought he had forgotten became clear as if he was looking at an album, flipping through it one by one, the pictures.being stored deeply inside of his brain.

    His memories clearer than ever, he browsed his archives once more. His face contorted in conflict as he did so.

    Each vague memory of when he was small came back, he discovered that he really did a lot of stupidly embarrassing shit when he was small.

    ¡°Why are you not reading? Giving up?¡±

    She quipped after seeing him not hitting the books and putting on a queer face.

    ¡°Nn, I¡¯m going to start now.¡±

    With impeccable memory, he had this test in his bags, picking a book up, he glanced at it 10 lines at a time, everything he sees becomes stored inside his brain. It didn¡¯t take long before he finished a book.

    ¡°Hey, you call this reading? Could you really remember the text by doing it like this?¡±

    It has only been 5 minutes and he already finished a thick book like that. If you¡¯re telling her that he really remembered the content, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she died.

    Too bad, little girl, your opponent is not on the same dimension, what can one say, you¡¯re too shallow¡­

    ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    He smirked at her, and then he went back to reading.

    Why didn¡¯t he find studying to be so easy back then?

    This is what he shamelessly thought when he had already cheated by using points and getting an ability¡­.

    She just gave him cold shoulder and turned her head to the side¡­

    Inside the student council office, there was only the sound of pages being flipped through quickly. After a while, she finally broke the silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t heard your name.¡±

    Stopping his movements, he felt tears coursing down his heart. Because he himself forgot to introduce himself¡­

    ¡°I am Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan? what a strange name, is that your family name or first name?¡­¡±(TL: chinese normally have only one character as surname and two as their first name while japanese normally have 2 kanji as surname and 2 as first name, note that it¡¯s ¡®normally¡¯, there can be special cases)

    She just touched her cheek at his response.

    ¡°Er, it is my full name, if it¡¯s my surname I guess it would be Wu.¡±

    Awkwardly scratching the back of his head he can only fudge it.

    ¡°Your surname¡¯s Wu? What an odd surname, it¡¯s only one character.¡±

    ¡°Chinese are like that, only a single character surname, very rare to see one with two characters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chinese?¡±

    Thrown off by this revealing, she really hadn¡¯t thought she was talking to a foreigner.

    ¡°I¡¯m chinese!¡±

 Chapter 14: With such a sister, being stressed is normal

    ¡°Say Yan-kun¡­¡±

    Wu Yanalmost choked to death when he heard Hinagiku.

    Eyes still stuck on the book but his reading speed has clearly slowed down. He told her straight.

    ¡°You can call me Wu Yan, or simply Yan, just don¡¯t append a kun to the end. We chinese are like this, so if you do that it¡¯s going to sound so silly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Hmm, it seems so, I heard that Chinese likes to be referred to by their first name. Then I guess I will just call you Yan and you can call me simply as Hinagiku.¡±

    Letting go of her previous grief with him, she smiled at him. She just thought that he¡¯s surprisingly easy to get along with once one spends some time with him.

    He nonchalantly nodded, the two hasn¡¯t realised it but in Japan, to call each other on first name basis is something only those very close to each other would do so. For instance, those who spend all their time together, childhood friends, or couples to list just a few.

    And here we have two people who just met for not longer than an hour and they¡¯re already on first name basis.

    The two of them don¡¯t particularly mind it. He doesn¡¯t mind it because in his country, even rivals call each other like this. Meanwhile she¡¯s just being casual as usual completely not noticing this. Even in the original work, when she first met Hayate, she called him Hayate-kun as well.

    And through their conversations, time slowly ticked on. After one hour, he finally managed to finish the last book.

    Going over the content inside his head once more, he nodded satisfyingly. He closed the book and stretched his back.

    She¡¯s veritably shocked at this scene.

    ¡°You.. You finished?¡±

    ¡°Yep, finished! Even if I haven¡¯t finished, I won¡¯t read since one hour has already passed.¡±

    Completely losing track of time she awkwardly smiled. But, it has only been a while, now she¡¯s really curious.

    ¡°You really finished all the books? And I mean all of them!¡±

    What she hasn¡¯t lost track is that during this one hour, she has done nothing but talk with him, and he responded to her while reading. She didn¡¯t realize this before but now she felt that what he¡¯s saying is unfathomable.

    Can one person really remember dozens of books with 2-3 cm thickness within an hour, while talking to another person? If it were you, would you?

    He doesn¡¯t know about other people but he knows for sure she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Damn right I remember all of them!¡±

    He felt amused at her face which looks like she just saw a ghost. Sure he was talking with her during the study session just now but compa- wait, scratch that, no need for previous comparison. With ¡®Impeccable memory¡¯ he only needs a glance to remember the text. Thus, he¡¯s not feeling any pressure at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, if you can¡¯t pass the test later, you¡¯re going to lose to me. Although I haven¡¯t thought of what to make you do.¡±

    She¡¯s feeling guilty at diverting his attention when he was reading, despite not doing it on purpose. Should he bring this up as an excuse she would have accepted it.

    He kept insisting that he has accomplished the task so she started doubting him.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, the book¡¯s right here, why don¡¯t you pick a few questions and shoot.¡±

    Pounding his chest, he looked completely confident.

    Curling her lips, she picked a book up, picked questions randomly from a few pages. Her original nonchalant facial expression slowly turned into one of astonishment.

    For 5 minutes, she kept changing the subject but he still shot her questions down like an ace.

    She started feeling numb from his response.

    Putting down the book she dejectedly dropped her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my lost¡­¡±

    ¡°But the test hasn¡¯t started has it? Why admit defeat now?¡±

    Feeling much schadenfreude, he felt refreshed from toying around with a 2D shoujo but more importantly it¡¯s because of the sweet favor she won from her.

    While acting a little like a sore loser, she protested boisterously.

    ¡°You already memorized the whole thing, do we really need to guess what¡¯s the outcome of the test?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So now you believe I can pass the exam?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do, who would have known you¡¯re a genius, no, a monster (TL:lit perverted), you managed to retain so many content within an hour. I really wonder what your brain is made out of.¡±

    Bitterly laughing he retorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with genius and monster, I just have a good memory, does this really warrant being called a genius?¡±

    ¡°Good memory? This isn¡¯t just good, it¡¯s super good, ridiculously good, world record breaking kind of good, is this still not monstrous?¡±

    She just rolled her eyes at him, almost giving him heart arrest. (TL: lit says down from electrocution or electrified something like this).

    Kaichou sama¡¯s charm cannot be underestimated¡­

    At that moment, he just waved his hands to dismiss this subject.

    ¡°If you can bet you can pay, say it, what will you have me do?¡±

    She stared at him, putting him on the spot.

    Though he wants to make her do this and that, but he¡¯s sure if he said those things she will cut him down where he stands.

    Laughing it off bitterly he changed the subject.

    ¡°Maa, I don¡¯t know yet, but if I made up my mind I will tell you.¡±

    She just tilted her head to the side and then waved her hands.

    ¡°Well, just take it as me owing you a favor, once you¡¯ve thought something up, come find me.¡±

    ¡°Sure sure¡­¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders he just concurred.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go find a teacher to administer the entrance exam, with your abilities it should be a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He excitedly nodded, he¡¯s grown tired of school life. But not this time, in addition to the missions, this is the legendary Hakuo Academy, and this is a world within a 2D anime. In this noble academy, he can surely enjoy a wonderful lifestyle like no other¡­.

    He¡¯s already starting to psyche himself up.

    Looking at the excited guy, she nodded with content.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will bring you to a teacher, oh just so you know, she¡¯s my sister.¡±

    He went rigid as stone.

    Oh fuck¡­.

    I forgot about her¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Noticing a change in his face she questioned him.

    He rolled his eyes and awkwardly responded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the teacher at the gate you¡¯re talking about, I think I¡¯ve already met her, so you don¡¯t have to introduce her to me.¡±

    She suddenly recalled it.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s her turn to guard the gate today, so she should be there.¡±

    Probably because she saw how he¡¯s being odd, she further pursued him.

    ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    Twitching his lips he just put on a fake smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ how should I put it, because your sister has a personality like¡­. like a little bit eccentric. She came at me without giving me a chance to explain and she wouldn¡¯t listen, she kept pursuing me you see, so I¡­¡±

    A sense of foreboding creeped up on her.

    ¡°What happened¡­?¡±

    Sighing, he continued.

    ¡°I tied her up and just left her to rot!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Facepalming she showed a fed up expression.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ My sister is still the same¡­.¡±

    He remained speechless except for a few dry laughs.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡±

    At the gate, both of them are looking at the ground. He is trying to hold his composure with twitching lips while she¡¯s showing a ¡®¾®¡¯ character on her temples, her veins are bulging signaling that she¡¯s very close to snapping.

    On the ground, Yukijji¡¯s sleeping in the position when he left her last time. Map shoved into her mouth, tied up into a sushi roll. Except, her eyes were tightly shut and there¡¯s a snot bubble increasing and decreasing in size according to her breathes.

    Although she has her eyes closed and was gagged. From her face, one can tell she¡¯s actually smiling¡­

    This piece of¡­ she¡¯s actually sleeping¡­ and she¡¯s having quite a nice dream at the same time as well¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s ¡®¾®¡¯ characters increased much more, and the veins started to pulsate. Inhaling deeply she tightened her fist.

    Sensing a whoopass, he quickly stepped back to the fringe and blocked his ears. This is to avoid being dragged in by her upcoming beating.

    ¡°Oneeeee-ccchhhaaannn!!!¡±

    ¡°Baaammm!!!¡±

    With a loud explosion, followed by another loud boom and a surpressed yelp, a bunch of noise kept echoing out from Hakuo¡¯s gate. It scared away the people who was planning on spectating.

    He looked at this pitiful scene and drew a cross inside his heart.

    God bless your soul, crazy sister¡­.

    Why draw a cross inside his heart and not using the hand? Nonsense, his hand is still blocking his ears¡­

    After turning the place upside down (lit to cause such disturbance that chicken flew and dog jumped, chaos, or in this case epic whoopass), it was peaceful once more¡­.

    ¡°Sis! When are you going to get your act together, please for the love of god change your character!¡±

    Impatiently she plead of Yukiji who has bruises in the form of buns all over her head.

    ¡°But¡­ someone tied me up¡­ I tried calling for help with all my might. And it was so boring, so¡­I decided to take nap¡­.¡±

    Looking wronged she complained, if one were to ignore the bruises on her head perhaps one could feel sympathy for her.

    ¡°Who told you to chase people away without asking their purpose properly. You call that being a gate keeper?¡±

    Resisting the urge to unleash her fury once more she can¡¯t help but get infuriated once more.

    Sighing she helplessly told her.

    ¡°Sis, the guy was just here to apply for enrollment. What¡¯s more Hakuo has a very tight security, how would it be that easy to infiltrate? Except those that come targeting the students, there¡¯s really no good reason to infiltrate.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows for sure!¡±

    She protested.

    ¡°If he used enrollment as an excuse to get into the school what then? Won¡¯t I still get my pay cut.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t mean you can just lash out without trying to talk it out¡­¡±

    She roared back at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit, as long as there¡¯s a risk it might affect my pay, I will end them!¡±

    Her fury-o-meter spiked, she snapped at her.

    ¡°You better watch it!¡±

    jdfxy

    Her body jolted and her eyes started turning into circles.

    She just breathed out and barked at her.

    ¡°Right now, this person is here to enroll, so start preparing the enrollment test, right now!¡±

    She could only nod in a dumbfounded manner with her body still shaking. He wondered if she really did register what Hinagiku said.

    Calming herself down she turned around and brought her sister towards him. Yukiji could only follow her dejectedly.

    Looking at this scene where the usual role is reversed, he can¡¯t help but sigh for her sake.

    It must have been tough on you, Hinagiku. With such a sister, feeling stressed is very normal!

 Chapter 15: The queen of Hayate the combat butler! How can she not have a butler?

    Hakuo Academy truly deserve its name as a world renowned noble institute, even if you ignore the ridiculously large area of the school and those educational facilities that look more like villas, it is still in a class all its own¡­

    Ignoring everything else, just that ridiculously high entrance threshold is enough to stop all those wannabe students. This can be easily discerned from its entrance exam.

    Even Wu Yan who had memorized the study materials wouldn¡¯t say he would definitely get high distinction, forget the other mortals. He reckons it probably has something to do with how she crossed the crazy sister, the paper he got was of a super high difficulty paper, and boy was it hard.

    Even so, he¡¯s pretty sure he can get a passing mark. He felt really regretful, the him who treated papers like ferocious beast won¡¯t ever return. Now with ¡®impeccable memory¡¯, papers and whatnot might as well be toilet paper to him¡­ (TL: lit floating clouds, transient things/ inconsequential)

    After this, he just need to sit tight and wait for the enrollment letter from the academy to arrive¡­

    However, he is facing another problem, this problem has its source in one of Yukiji¡¯s question.

    ¡°Leave your address here, and after awhile, someone would send the enrollment letter oveer.¡±

    Yes, this is pretty standard, leaving an address is pretty standard procedure. Hakuo can¡¯t be expected to correct your papers just for you. And it also takes time to prepare the enrollment letter, normally around 2 to 3 days.

    And within this 2 to 3 days, surely one can¡¯t stay at school right?

    Hence, the procedure of leaving one¡¯s address.

    Problem is, he don¡¯t have one!

    He just arrived at this world for less than a day, why would he have a place to stay¡­.

    Haphazardly write one? One surely can, but he doesn¡¯t know when the enrollment letter would arrive, he can¡¯t just camp out at that address waiting for one¡­

    Thus, his current predicament.

    It¡¯s just an address¡­. why the distress¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±

    Hinagiku already got use to him being troubled here and there.

    Looking at the pretty Kaichou sama, he had a bright idea.

    He went ¡®pata¡¯ and knelt in front of her, giving the Kaichou sama who¡¯s not afraid of heaven or earth only height and small breast, a jump. Before she could recover, he did a bow with a serious look.

    ¡°Are you in need of a butler?¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Now she¡¯s decoupled from his frequency, what is happening?

    ¡°Maa, Hinagiku, just treat me as your butler.¡±

    Typical of him, impossible to be treated seriously. It hadn¡¯t even been 1 second, he returned into goofy mode. Spreading his arms wide he laughed.

    ¡°Be my butler?¡±

    Pointing at her nose, she was taken aback. She¡¯s in Hakuo where there¡¯s tons of rich kids running around, but in the end, she¡¯s just a kid from a slightly well off family, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with a butler.

    Not to mention, our kaichou sama is notoriously competent, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have become student council president in a place filled with talented people. She never had the need to hire any butler.

    Now this dude comes running along, saying he wants to be a butler to someone like her who makes the need for butler obsolete. She can¡¯t help but be skeptical and questions if he has other motives. (TL: You bet your cute ass he does.)

    ¡°Yes! I want to be your butler!¡±

    While donning a serious face.

    ¡°A student council president of the noble school of Hakuo Academy, how can someone like this not have a butler? That¡¯s why I want to be your butler!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I have no need for one, plus, I can¡¯t afford one, I may look like this but my family can¡¯t be compared to those rich families. I am no Young miss¡­¡±

    She just told him straight while looking troubled. Honestly, she can¡¯t predict his spontaneuos behaviors, not even now could she do it. Just look at now where they were talking about enrollment procedures.

    ¡°No problem, I don¡¯t need salary, so please don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    No,even if you put it that way, I can¡¯t be at ease¡­

    She thought of such a retort, free labour, completely voluntary, even if one say¡¯s there¡¯s no strings attached, no one would believe it.

    ¡°How can we do that! Not being paid¡­¡±

    Immediately, she raised her guard against him. She looked like she¡¯s trying to defend herself against a wolf. (TL: of the ¡°hunt you down eat you alive¡± variety, if ya know what i mean)

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is¡­.¡±

    Raising his head, he looked at her. He changed his serious expression into one like a puppy eyed abandoned child forsaken by the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a place to go!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡± Looking at him who can change his face faster than his games, summing up what he has said, the absurd conclusion made her lose her composure. She can only twitch her lips.

    ¡°So you mean you don¡¯t have a place to stay. Thus you wish to become my butler and stay at my place?¡±

    Finally piecing together the puzzle she finally understood his intentions, she¡¯s not sure what to feel at this point.

    ¡°Yes, you know me, I¡¯m just a chinese who came here not knowing the place or the people. Of course I wouldn¡¯t have place to stay. So Hinagiku, please take me in.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s a second person on earth who could articulate such fine sophistry that makes a request to sponge off people seem so reasonable. But it¡¯s definitely her first time seeing somebody like this, she completely lost her ability to tsukkomi.

    Certainly, he doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s sponging off someone else (TL: again the term eating soft rice is used here which means almost the same thing, except eating soft rice, to leech off a female while being a male is normally used as an insult or sarcasm). Because to sponge, is to have the woman feeding and protecting the male, that¡¯s sponging. But I¡¯m different, I¡¯m there to protect kaichou sama, I¡¯m a butler, I have genuine reasons, I¡¯m pure¡­.

    Don¡¯t have a place to go, just need to be provided with food and wants to become a butler free of charge. Not bad, this is a pretty good reason, at least the kind hearted kaichou sama won¡¯t reject these reasons.

    Sighing, she gave up.

    ¡°Fine, I have empty space inside my home, I guess I can give that to you. But you don¡¯t need you to be my butler.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    He jumped up and righteously stated his piece of mind.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that make me a sponger?¡±

    Actually, even if you were a butler, it still reeks of sponging¡­.

    ¡°Okay Okay, I understand, do as you please.¡±

    Looking at him who operates on another frequency she was at a lost of what to do. But really she doesn¡¯t hate this development, in the end, isn¡¯t this Wu Yan fun to hang out with? Albeit a little troublesome that¡¯s for sure¡­

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on achieving the title: Kaichou sama¡¯s butler!¡¯

    After getting the message, he chuckled.

    Being kaichou sama¡¯s butler¡­. that means being around her at all times¡­. geological advantage if you know what I mean¡­ Starting the conquest and what now¡­

    And so, he revealed his true intentions.

    ¡°Well, young miss, would you like some tea?¡± (TL:the temptation to translate as ojou is real¡­)

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me young miss!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m your butler you see.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not accustomed to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, what would like for dinner? Young miss!¡±

    ¡°I already said don¡¯t call me young miss!¡±

    While fooling around like that they walked further and further away, completely forgetting a ccertain person¡¯s existence.

    ¡°That brat, he became her butler.¡±

    This is a certain crazy sister who saw the whole thing from the beginning to the end. Only now did she manage to recover.

    ¡­.

    Very succesfully, Wu Yan entered Kaichou sama¡¯s family and gainedmother-in-law (?)¡¯s warm welcome. Not stopping at that, Hinagiku¡¯s mom kept asking him what he likes to eat, what sleeping posture would be comfortable, does he want to buy some clothes, a whole barrage of questions basically. This made him pretty hard pressed.

    He really wanted to ask, are you my butler or am I hinagiku¡¯s butler? Now I can see why the crazy sister turned out like that¡­

    Originally, he thought that as a mother of a gorgeous and fine daughter she would be wary of any boys her daughter brought home. At least that was how it always turned out in cliche dramas.

    In the original story, Hayate came to Hinagiku¡¯s house to stay over once, although he had also received the same treatment as him but that was mostly because he was too feminine looking. That¡¯s why he triggered the mom¡¯s maternal love and was turned into a perfect human mannequin to test Hinagiku¡¯s apparels¡­

    From that he knew that the mother is hard to deal with. However, he thought he would be an exception.

    It was out of his prediction, that the mom would treat him like hayate was in the original work. He avoided the fate of being dragged up to act as a mannequin but she¡¯s seriously not worried about the possibility of her daughter being mistreated. And from the looks of it, it even looks like she¡¯s deliberately trying to get her hitched.

    Maa, at the very least when introduced himself as her butler, the mom was perplexed¡­.

    He¡¯s starting to get a bit suspicious on whether or not the mom is actually the real mother of crazy sister and thus she adopted Hinagiku. These two are completely alike in the sense that they have screws loose in their head, the younger one even seems to have be better at the older one at his. Completely unlike Hinagiku at all.

    Due to work, he hasn¡¯t seen her father. But it looks like in the original work he was also quite the nutcase¡­

    His mind ran wild with conspiracies. Due to some cliche matters, the two had their daughter, crazy sister, sent to be in the care of Hinagiku¡¯s parents thereby becoming siblings. Until one day Hina¡¯s parents ran away due to debts and abandoned both of them, so they got the two back from Hina¡¯s parents. And due to some cliche matters again, they can¡¯t reveal their relation to crazy sister and thus passed it off as: adoption!

    The truth is: She¡¯s not related to crazy sister! Hinagiku is the one being really adopted!

    He doesn¡¯t know if this conspiracy theory is true or not. But after sharing his hypothesis with Hinagiku, he knew for sure that though she kept smiling ,the truth is she really wanted to beat the crap out of him¡­

 Chapter 16: Isnâ€™t it the MCâ€™s duty to pick up girls?

    In his daily life with Kaichou Sama, Wu Yan passed his insignificant days in a fulfilling way. His main duty is just to cook for Kaichou sama, or to serve her some tea. But with such a cute 2D shoujo moving around in front of him, he¡¯s indescribably happy.

    Our Kaichou sama was planning on just giving him a title as butler, she didn¡¯t need one and she never wanted one as well. If not for his request, even the title butler would have been dispensed with, she just wants to help him who¡¯s ¡®homeless¡¯. (TL: remember this prick could beat the shit out of anyone just by stuffing gold inside his socks.)

    But, within this few days, with his service, she has become reliant on him. The reason is because within these few days she has been conquered. Her stomach, that is¡­

    With ¡®Culinary master¡¯, his ability as a chef is world class, be it tea or rice or pastries, he¡¯s an expert in all of them. In just 2 to 3 days, she who would eat anything even if it¡¯s just plain rice and tea has been conquered, her taste has been conditioned (TL: lit her mouth has been raised artfully).

    To capture one¡¯s heart, one must first capture her stomach, he skillfully changed the meal and snacks to different styles, not only did he subjugate her stomach, he inadvertently fattened her mom a bit.

    Now that her stomach is in his hand, can the person resist for long?¡­

    That¡¯s how he fantasized everyday anyway¡­

    And so, 3 days passed, and they spent much of the time away in sweet moments mixed with a squabble here and there. On this day, she brought him a good news.

    Squinting her eyes she gave a document to him.

    ¡°Congratulations, Yan, from tomorrow onwards, you¡¯re a student of Hakuo Academy.¡±

    About time it arrived!

    ¡°Ding! M1 complete! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp each 1000 pts!¡±

    ¡°Ding! M2 initiated!¡±

    Transcript world: Hayate the combat butler!

    Transcript mission: Extermination!

    M1: Enter Hakuo Academy and become a high school student (completed);

    Reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 1000 pts;

    M2: Waste the youkai leader residing in the old dormitory (TL: clues and explanation in later chapters.)

    Reward: Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 10000pts;

    M3: Not initiated;

    Receiving the document, the system notification streamed in, he¡¯s surpressing his excitement on the surface but he¡¯s basking in the blessing of the system inside his mind.

    Youkai leader? What¡¯s zat? Why the hell is something like this in the old dormitory?

    Why wasn¡¯t this in the original work? With so many people inside Hakuo, how come no one has discovered this apparition inside the old dormitory?

    Suddenly, he recalled that in the original work something like this did happen once. One night, Hayate who was retrieving some stuff for Nagi, went into the old dormitory by mistake, Hinagiku who came along due to the sound also got dragged in resulting in both of them being chased by a ghost. (TL: Alright internet citizens, work your magic, get me a picture of these 2 getting chased by said monster(s?))

    However, in reality, the ghost was just a stunt by Saginomiya Izumi. The purpose was to scare the two away, although she boke-ed (lit: commited boke, screwed up) in the end and Hayate saw through it. He didn¡¯t call her out for it and just took Hinagiku away from that place.

    The elaborate hoax to scare the two was done in order to properly conduct exorcism ritual without bringing collateral damage to both of them!

    Could it be, that in the original work, Izumi¡¯s target of exorcism was this youkai in the old dormitory?

    Ai, why wasn¡¯it a skirt chasing mission, the other MCs clearly did those¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yan, are you not happy?¡±

    Nobody knows for sure what psychological process he goes by, but in her eyes, after he received the document, he laughed for a bit and then just went blank there.

    Maybe he got too happy? And now he¡¯s become emotionally unstable?

    He recovered and laughed it off.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very happy it¡¯s just that I was thinking about some things.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things were you thinking to stare off into empty space?¡±

    Curious, she asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Taking a fake pose of contemplation he snickered.

    ¡°I was thinking, to prevent milady from getting fat, perhaps it¡¯s high time to reduce your food consumption¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    She shouted on reflex. But after she saw his grinning face, she turned red and shot an angry look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the type that won¡¯t get fat no matter how much I eat, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Also, didn¡¯t I say this already? Don¡¯t call me Young miss, seriously even before when we were in the student council office, I had already told you to call me Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    Opening the document he retrieved a piece of card, it¡¯s his student card, handling it he chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, then hereafter I will refer to you as¡­.¡±

    ¡°Milady Hinagiku!¡±

    She was about to show her satisfied smile but before she could do that he already foresaw it. He grinned and then shouted that out before quickly making his escape.

    Stunned, she got mad and grabbed her purse before giving chase.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡­.

    Hinagiku¡¯s mom just sat there on the sofa, watching the Tv. Listening to the squabble that would happen 2 or 3 times a day, she sighed and moaned.

    ¡°Must be nice to be young¡­¡±

    ¡­.

    The next day, Wu Yan came to school with Hinagiku, using hanky-panky tactics, he managed to squirm his way into being in the same class as her.

    ¡°This is our newest student council member, Wu Yan!¡±

    At the moment, there stood 1 male and 6 female inside the student council room. Certainly, from the bystander¡¯s POV, the male looks like a winner in life that should be dragged out to be shot. But what they don¡¯t know, is that the male in this case wants to do nothing but jump down from the balcony just to get the hell out of here.

    Hinagiku stood there and happily introduced him to the 5 girls. He has a smile plastered on his face during this session. On the surface, he¡¯s smiling, but inside of him, his heart has already turned to dust (TL: he¡¯s dead, jim).

    After she¡¯s done with introducing him, one of the 5 girls who stood opposite to him with purple hair and a notebook inside her hand smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the student council vice president Kasumi Aika, pleased to meet you.¡±

    Astunning girl with greyish silver hair and glasses who looked looked at him with a serious stare. Right when he¡¯s about to feel numb from the pricking gaze, she nodded to him.

    ¡°Harukaze Chiharu!¡±

    ¡°Wa! A new face, to be recommended into student council by HinaHina (TL:someone confirm the original nickname in anime or manga because I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not little Hina as per raw), he must be quite the incredible dude!¡±

    This girl had purple ten week stocks colored hair and twintails. At first glance, one can tell she¡¯s an energetic girl. She¡¯s curiously studying him with a bubbly aura. That gaze, it¡¯s as if she found something interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯m Segawa Izumi, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Hanabishi Miki!¡±

    This was a blue long haired girl with dead fish eyes.

    ¡°Asakaze Risa!¡±

    This was a brown haired girl who¡¯s giving him a thumb¡¯s up.

    Looking at all these girls who¡¯s basically asking him to hurl tsukkomis, tears ran down his heart¡¯s cheeks.

    It¡¯s just recess and he was forcibly dragged to the student council room. He signed the ¡®Slave contract¡¯, proudly becoming a member of the student council board.

    Originally he nodded nonchalantly to this request because he thought he would be able to spend more time with Kaichou Sama and increasing his favorability with her. But he came to regret it very quickly.

    This is because soon after, she brought these 5 great deities (TL: lit, but it carries a more sarcastic and humorous tone, the joke being that these 5 are so infamous they are gods .) while saying she wants to introduce them to each other.

    Given the choice he would rather give himself 2 slaps then to come here.

    These 5 are problem children!¡­.

    Kasumi aiko looks warm, acts like a nadeshiko, but the thing is, as anyone who have watched Hayate the combat butler knows, she¡¯s a haraguro girl (TL: both mandarin and japanese have the same meaning, and since this is describing an anime character¡¯s trait I¡¯m putting in the jap term instead of black stomach-ed). The notebook in her hand has a pretty cool name, it¡¯s called the notebook of weakness. Exactly what it says on the tin, this has the weakness of everybody she met written down in it. One wouldn¡¯t even know when she sniffed them out, as long as she gets a hold of one¡¯s wewakness, one wouldn¡¯t know when or how an untimely death would happen.

    And standing beside her, with a cool face, where she looks like nothing in the world could ever change her face is the taciturn Harukaze Chiharu. Her inner identity is a very ¡®autistic¡¯ girl, why ¡®autistic¡¯? That¡¯s because though she may look completely composed, she has the soul of a maid. To hide her true self from others, she normally surpresses it within. Hanging out with her, who knows when he might be driven into psychosis by her.

    If it¡¯s just these 2 it would still be okay. Be a little careful around Aika, be a little bit level headed aorund Chiharu, with his profound understanding of 2D shoujos, he can still manage somewhat.

    The truly terrifying ones however, are those three¡­

    The three amiga grinning at him are segawa izumi, hanabishi miki, and asakaze risa. Respectively, genki girl, half dead corpse (TL:°ëËÀ²»»î, lit half dead not alive), too-much-energy to spare. These 3 problem children are known as ¡®the three stooges of Hakuo Academy¡¯. Divided they¡¯re not that big a deal, united however, means that there will always be an ¡®incident¡¯, basically, they will get into trouble¡­

    In the original work, one of the duo bearing the same title as Magical Index¡¯s, Kamijou touch-a-tit (TL: I shit you not, ÉÏÌõ°ÑÃÃÊÖ, lit Kamijou shoujo touching hands, a joke about how his hands which can break supernatural things, manage to ¡°break red string of fate¡±, thereby gathering hordes of harem candidates), one favored by the god of misfortune. Hayate always picks up the slack after them, that¡¯s why the three of them can go about their merry lives. But he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be the tragic guy to carry the black cooking pot for them!¡­

    Adding the perfect but dormant volcano-esque Kaichou sama, this student council, is probably only habitable only to resilient lifeforms like Hayate¡­.

    A¡­ If only heaven would give me one more chance, surely I would¡­

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯re you spacing out for? Hurry up and greet them!¡±

    A jade-like beautiful hand slapped his shoulder, rescuing him from his hallucinated tragedy. Looking at the unamused Hinagiku, he wants to cry but somehow the tears won¡¯t come out.

    With a smile that can¡¯t get any more fake, he greeted them.

    ¡°Good day everyone, my name¡¯s Wu Yan, I¡¯m chinese, I just came to Hakuo today, I¡¯m Hinagiku¡¯s butler, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku¡¯s butler?¡±

    Flabbergasted the 5 looked at him and Hinagiku with a face of disbelief.

    In their heart, she¡¯s someone who¡¯s a perfect existence, academically good, excellent competencies, excelling at sports, good at house keeping, with a countenance that make people¡¯s jaw drop. No matter how one looks at it, she doesn¡¯t look like she needs a butler to look after her.

    If anything, if it¡¯s her becoming a butler, that would make for a far more reasonable choice¡­

    Now, a dude comes running from nowhere and announces himself to be her butler, not for anyone but for Hinagiku, how can that be¡­.

    After being blown away, they recovered with a smile. Coming to his front, they cornered him. On their face ¡®gossip¡¯ was clearly written.

    ¡°Ne ne, Wu Yan kun, why did you become HinaHina¡¯s butler, it doesn¡¯t make sense, is there something going on behind the scenes? Why don¡¯t you fill us in on the details.¡±

    ¡°As members of the same organization, we are henceforth brother in arms, so don¡¯t try to hide anything from us!¡±

    ¡°Did you maybe picked a fight with HinaHina, got your ass handed to you and then fell for HinaHina¡¯s charm. Finally turning into her ¡®loyal suporter¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Spill the beans!¡±

    Wu Yan completely surrendered¡­

 Chapter 17: What would a parade of demons look like?

    TL: Note that I have my assignments up this week and mid terms so translation speed may reduce. 1 per day or at worst 3 per week. Just a newbie translator, so my speed is around 2.75 hours per chapter for 3500-3800 characters chapter with edits. Have a nice day (monotone* wow monday, super excited)

    On his way here, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they were playing soccer, chatting, reading or skirt chasing. The moment they laid their eyes on Wu Yan, their gaze fell on him. In their eyes, a flame of intense hatred burned,they grinded their teeths so hard it went ¡®bajibaji¡¯. they look like they can transform into a nasty hound any moment and pounce over to bite him.

    Feeling the stares which could bore thousands of holes on his body. As a lv28 little super, he¡¯s honestly afraid¡­.

    Hinagiku satisfyingly stretched her body and then fabulously swung her pink hair around. The moment she released that amount of charm, he could feel that the gazes intensified.

    He could only sigh and agonizingly facepalm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You keep letting out sigh after sigh, you¡¯re going to turn into an old man at this rate ya know¡­¡±

    Glancing at him she teased him so.

    ¡°Urgh¡­.¡±

    Half closing his eyes, he sighed with a body drained of energy.

    ¡°Even though I knew you were very popular, but who would have known, once one really gets to know you, it¡¯s rather disconcerting just how popular you are.¡±

    Giving him an odd look, she still don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s on about. He then turned his lips over to the side signaling her to look over there, only then did she understand what he meant.

    She felt a little bit sorry while scratching the side of her face. Quickly she changed the conversation.

    ¡°Sa, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±

    Getting to the latter part her eyes keep getting brighter and brighter, clearly while the girl was saying this to shift the conversation, her heart is actually really looking forward to it¡­

    He shook his head at her.

    ¡°Nn¡­ You head home first, I will head home a bit later.¡±

    Stopping in her tracks, she turned and asked him.

    ¡°Why? Did you leave something in class? I will wait for you.¡± (TL: It¡¯s happening boys, get on the ship)

    ¡°Nope, I have a bit of a matter to attend to, so I was planning to go back a bit late.¡±

    He regretted not being able to spend the time flirting with Kaichou Sama but he really couldn¡¯t help it, duty calls.

    ¡°Some matter to attend to?¡±

    Looking closely at his face, she tried to gauge what his intentions are. Only until he started getting a bit uncomfortable from her stare did she finally say it.

    ¡°If I recall, somebody once said he didn¡¯t have a place to go, that¡¯s why he wants to be a butler, tell me, where can you go now?¡±

    Looking at her lovely face he stepped back two steps while laughing awkwardly.

    ¡°Maa, it¡¯- it¡¯s just a small matter, I will be done in a jiffy, I think it¡¯s best if you head home first.¡±

    Puffing up her cheeks, she narrowed her greenish yellow eyes. Staring at his face awhile, she turned her head with a cold hmph.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, fine. Just remember if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just confide in me. I don¡¯t know if I will be useful or not but it can¡¯t hurt to have more people on the job.¡±

    ¡°I know I know, if there¡¯s anything milady can help with, I will definitely come to you!¡±

    He jested.

    ¡°I will be going ahead now, remember to come back early!¡±

    He instantly gave her a funny look, that¡¯s when she realized what she said just now sounds like what a wife would say to one¡¯s husband¡­.

    Her cheeks grew red. Noticing the funny look still on his face, she cried out against his funny face.

    ¡°Hurry and go do your thing!¡±

    ¡°I will be taking my leave now, bye bye!¡±

    Feeling his continued presence would bring harm to him, he instantly turned around and scuttled.

    When he was no longer in sight, she withdrew her angry glare while muttering something.

    ¡°Sooner or later I will dig all your secrets out!¡±

    ¡­..

    At this moment, he is at the old dormitory, a cold flash shined and Kusanagi sword appeared on his hands which he then promptly affixed behind his waist.

    Unlike his free days in the past, now that he¡¯s studying in Hakuo, how can a student bring a sword around with him. Given this school has a lot of freaks, screw swords, some might have brought a gun , he however has no interest in taking part as a member of the cast of freaks.

    So, he used 10,000 Ip to buy a must have legendary tool in every novel ever ¡ª space ring!

    At first he thought since those rings are ubiquitous in novels they shouldn¡¯t be that expensive. He was wrong. So wrong.

    Ignoring all others, just this ring costed him 10k. Even so, compared to the other rings which have nigh infinite space, this one has only 100m3 approximately.

    What can he do besides sucking up and buying it? If he didn¡¯t buy one now he would still need to sooner or later. Since he¡¯s basically homeless, he can¡¯t stash his stuff anywhere, a storage item is absolutely needed.

    Pushing the door open, he went in. Looking at the ragged and dilapidated place, he opened the system¡¯s probing function.

    If it¡¯s within his field of vision, nothing can escape his probing. Given that it has ¡®Youkai¡¯ in it, he should raise his guard just in case the enemy knows how to turn invisible.

    The sky outside is slowly turning dark, and he essentially walked all over the old dormitory but there was still no youkai in sight. He can¡¯t help but feel mystified, this can¡¯t be, the system said so, so it can¡¯t be wrong. This youkai leader should definitely be here, why haven¡¯t he seen it yet?

    It can¡¯t be that one has to wait until nightfall for the damned thing to come out?

    Scratching his head, he looked at the sky and decisively abandoned the thought of waiting until nightfall.

    Kaichou sama already said it, she is looking forward a lot to to tonight¡¯s dinner. If he isn¡¯t home by dinner time to make the meal, he isn¡¯t sure whether the favorability with her would drop, but most definitely he would get the cold shoulders for one or two days. Just for the sake of a damned ghost, he won¡¯t sacrifice his thing with Kaichou sama, he most definitely won¡¯t.

    Had he knew beforehand, he would have just went ahead with his conquest when the meter was just half, why did he have to go for full love-o-meter? Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?

    Beating himself up inside, he continued thinking, opening the menu list, he started coming up with a better measure.

    After awhile, he turned up a side of his lips, flipping his hands, a dimly glowing light ball appeared above his palm.

    Fluorescent ball: It has the ability to track mysterious energies, as long as it¡¯s within a certain radius, any abnormal energies such as curse, qi of death, demonic qi and the like would be detected and sought out by fluorescent ball; 1000 Ip.

    Ignoring the lame name, the effect is pretty good, at least that¡¯s what it looks like from the description¡­.

    Squeezing the fluorescent ball in his hands, it felt soft, like a girl¡¯s boobs. This is what he thought despite having never touched a girl¡¯s boob before while tossing the ball.

    The ball hanged in the air for a bit, dimly shining, it floated up and down like a fish.

    After that, the floating ball stopped and hovered towards a certain direction.

    What a relief¡­ it works¡­

    He let out a relieved sigh, and swiftly followed it.

    The ball¡¯s speed slowed until gradually it went from a running speed to a walking pace. The ball continued to float towards the inner parts of the old dormitory. Drifting and drifting it went further in.

    Finally arriving at the innermost part of the dormitory, the fall finally stopped its momentum and turned its direction, going into the ground.

    Looking at the floor, he was stunned.

    What did this mean? Is this ball floating towards hell? What the fuck, I told you to find ghost qi not go to the underworld, get your ass back here!

    Throwing tsukkomis, he looked helpless, but what can he do? Might as well dig and find out.

    Drawing his sword, he tapped the floor with it. Startled by the hollow sound that rang, he grinned.

    Evidently there¡¯s another place behind here!

    Breathing deeply, he slashed the floor¡­

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The floor broke and dust flew everywhere, holding his nose with his hands, he stepped back and swiped the dust away with a swing of his sword.

    The dust cloud went away and what appeared before him is a tunnel that can only allow the passage of one person.

    And at the end of this tunnel, he can see the dim light from the fluorescent ball. Looks like the ball stopped there after it entered the ground.

    This shows that the mysterious energy the ball was chasing after came from here!

    Popping his head inside, he looked inside the tunnel, seeing as there¡¯s nothing besides the light of the ball he braved up and jumped down.

    He landed and raised his head to look in front of him, his heart jumped at the sight in front of him.

    A great hall spread out in front of him, he estimated that the area appears to be as big as the old dormitory. There¡¯s only dirt and dust here, in addition to a few little cuties¡­.

    A giant crow flying around the ceiling, a floating snake with a gassy form and a skeleton looking at him.

    Suddenly faced with this scene he jumped in fright. It has only been 3 months since starting the grind, so he¡¯s still pretty much still a normal human. And a human being afraid of a ghost is pretty normal¡­

    Holding his chest, he grabbed his sword tighter and looked at the giant crow almost half the size of men.

    General eating crow: (lv10)

    Lv10? Pffft, so it¡¯s just a mook. That youkai leader or something, can¡¯t be just a lv10 right?

    Curling his lips, he looked at the gassy floating giant snake.

    Wandering corpse spirit: (lv10)

    Spirit? Isn¡¯t it a snake? But it has a point, a snake won¡¯t float, and it most definitely isn¡¯t in gas form. And it looks like it isn¡¯t the youkai leader either. In the original work, did Saginomiya Isumi really dealt with these things? Where¡¯s the frigging ghost!

    Sighing he looked at the skeleton and went ‡å.

    Delicate skeleton: (lv10)

    You¡¯re just a skeleton, why emulate delicate shoujos? How are you delicate? How are you tender?

    Still stuck with his astonished face, he almost let his sword slip out of his hand. He really wanted to ask where did these names come from, is it from the Youkai leader? A demon¡¯s interest really differs from that of a human. But perhaps to them, this rough looking skeleton may very be delicate.

    Should he ask them where¡¯s the youkai leader?

    He¡¯s conflicted whether or not to do so.

    However, even if he wanted to leave, the other party won¡¯t let him do as he please. The general eating crow cawed and he saw the wandering corpse spirit and skeleton jolting before pouncing towards him.

    Sure, you guys can eat humans, but please size your opponent up. You¡¯re just lv10 mooks, just because you¡¯re demons you think you can defeat a human like me?

    After the corpse spirit appeared before him, he reversed his grip on the sword and decapitated the thing. Grabbing the skeleton by the skull, he yanked and slashed, sending it eloping with the corpse spirit.

    Looking at the crow he mocked.

    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you pretty noisy just now? Why don¡¯t you caw up some more bitches¡­¡±

    And he would very soon be soon have his smug grin wiped off his face.

    A giant horde of skeleton popped out of the ground in streams. Shakingly they stood up and fell into organized ranks. On the walls to his side, a horde of wandering corpse poured out. Mouth wide he just silently uttered towards the general eating crow.

    I¡­ I will be damned¡­it really summoned them¡­.

    TL: moral of the story, don¡¯t tempt fate. Also isn¡¯t the horde of demons/youkai reminiscent of a certain tea drinking trickster?

 Chapter 18: Chaotic return to horizon waltz! Exp keeps rolling inâ€¦

    Looking at the hall filled with skeletons and gaseous snakes, Wu Yan is completely speechless.

    It really is hard to imagine with so many lv10 youkai staying in Hakuo, how can the students of Hakuo still be able to enjoy their comfortable school lives. Logically speaking, these cute little fuglies should have turned Hakuo into a chaotic mass burial mound.

    Hakuo has a lot of strong individuals, that¡¯s for sure. Like lv18 Hinagiku, her crazy sister also has a lv of 15, those butlers with special abilities should at the very least also have lv 10. Be that as it is, in Hakuo, the majority is made up of normal human, they¡¯re all lv0.

    Against a horde of lv10 youkai army, they won¡¯t even know what hit them¡­

    In this kind of context, why did they stay here obediently without storming out and creating a big mess?

    Did the youkai leader have other plans?

    Or perhaps¡­ is there some sort of special circumstances which is stopping them from going out.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    In the air, the general eating crow cawed ominously and the hordes of skeleton and corpse spirit rushed at him. The scene looked like a cavalry charge, it made him let out a drop of cold sweat.

    It¡¯s just a legion of lv10 youkais, but with such a number, he don¡¯t know if he will get lynched to death, but that shock and awe element is definitely there.

    Barely laughing, he tightened his grip.

    In a split second, his position is completely surrounded by hostiles. Decapitating 4 skeletons, he tried retreating but there¡¯s a wall behind him. Backed into awall, he can only push forward!

    Grabbing a skeleton, he used it as a meat shield to plow his way through. Making a path out of the skeleton mobs, he stopped and flinged the skeleton in his hands at a mob of skeletons, again blasting a bunch of skeletons away.

    Sensing a cold sensation behind him, he jumped, at the same time, a few corpse spirit crashed against his previous position creating a dust cloud. Using them as a foothold, he stepped forward while swinging his sword, cutting down them before making a quick escape from there.

    His previous position is once again assaulted by corpse spirits. He twisted his body and leaped a few times before finding a foothold.

    He turned around and cleaved the mob once more. He¡¯s slightly losing his breath, he had never encountered this kind of encirclement before. He had only ever challenged isolated demonic beast to solo duels before chopping them to pieces, when did he ever have the chance to experience group fights?

    Put into a group battle, he quickly noticed his weakness, he doesn¡¯t have AOE (area of effect) skills!

    Employing hit and run tactics, he really had no other alternatives.

    At this rate, either he gets lynched to death or he will tire himself to death. This endless horde of mobs¡­when will he finish slashing his way through them.

    Must buy an AOE skill!

    Haggardly dodging attacks, he opened the menu searching for a suitable power.

    The general eating crow looked like it lost its patience and screamed once more. The youkai army then raised their offense intensity like they just took some adrenalin shots. Reflected in his rapidly narrowing pupil, the army slammed against him altogether¡­

    ¡°Banggg!!!¡±

    In the giant underground hall, a big dust cloud was stirred up, covering the entire hall. The whole place fell silent.

    ¡°Chaotic return¡­¡±

    A low voice came from the heart of the skeleton and corpse spirit heap. Along with the voice the army started to shake, in the area closest to the center, the skeletons and spirit were minced into pieces.

    ¡°to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    A giant formless round arc radiated from the center. Be it skeleton or corpse spirit, anything that touched the arc was sliced to pieces, their companions all died in droves turning into scraps on the floor.

    Until one fourth of the skeletons and spirits are wiped out did the round arc finally dimmed down, revealing his silhouette¡­

    His appearance might appear worn, but he didn¡¯t really suffer any damage, he managed to buy the ability in time to save himself from a pinch!

    Chaotic return to horizon waltz (TL:ÂÒ·µÌì¼ÊÖ®Îè, any bettersounding names?): Sword slash skill, using a hard to describe trajectory to move the sword, forming a circular arc slash with the atmosphere around oneself. It can be used as a close range as well as ranged attack, expressed in the form of a qi slash; 5000 Ap.

    He hatefully stared at the skeletons and corpse spirits in front of him. Even for just a moment, they managed to make him feel the presence of death, he had encountered it before when hunting demonic beasts, but encountering and up close confrontation are two separate things.

    God damned skeletons and fart snakes, just because this young master (TL: Ð¡Ò¯ÎÒ) is not flipping out, you¡¯re going to treat me like I¡¯m doraemon?!

    Holding the sword with both hands, he raised Kusanagi sword. Leaving a slight trace behind, the invisible atmosphere began to coat the sword, condensing into a light circle around it. He aimed at the place with the most hostiles and swung his sword!

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The light circle emitted a brilliant light and shot out from the sword in the shape of an arc. Anything it touched was turned into powder mixed in with the dust swirling around in the air¡­.

    Once again exterminating a fuck ton of skeletons and corpse spirits, he chuckled and a light circle swirled around his sword once more before being flung out!

    After three times of chaotic return to horizon, he decimated the youkai army and made the giant hall vacant once again.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Spitting out a tired breath, he looked mercilessly upon the remaining enemy in front of him, the general eating crow that¡¯s still flying furiously around over there!

    Putting some force into his leg, he sprung towards it at high speed. Under the sound of wind passing him, he arrived in front of the crow and stabbed it in the chest, spilling its green blood!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Mewling pathetically, it fell on the ground after he pulls out the sword. Jerking twice, it stopped moving.

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current lv is 29!¡±

    With a light sensation, his slightly fatigued body returned to full status. It¡¯s like he just took a bath in a recovery pool, it feels pretty damn good!

    Although a bunch of mooks without a speech line came out and got pummeled into dust, along with the crow that caws and was promptly wasted they gave him a material amount of exp. Though they don¡¯t give much exp being lv10, they made up for it in numbers, even if there¡¯s not a thousand of them, a conservative estimate would put them in units of hundreds.

    Snowballing into a giant ball exp, the last bird was the last sliver of exp required to push him up 1 lvl, he can chalk this up as having a fruitful trip.

    Stepping on the slain crow, he dusted his shoulders before giving it a discriminating look.

    It was pretty good at calling for friends, but so weak on its own. Even those skeletons and fart snakes could ram, you can¡¯t even dodge for shit, and you call yourself a person¡­ oh wait, no.. youkai.

    Maybe it¡¯s because his behavior pissed off the supposedly dead crow, but the crow suddenly started twisting intensely, it looks like something is trying to crawl its way out of it.

    Seeing as the situation turned sour, he dodged swiftly to the side¡­

    ¡®pa¡¯, the crow exploded, spilling its blood all over the floor. With the explosion, streams of dark air starting condensing into a cluster out of its blood.

    With such an odd scene happening in front of him, he was at a loss of what to do.

    What is that thing? Was it due to that thing that the mook crow could command the horde of skeletons and crows?

    What¡¯s for sure, is that this black cluster is not the crow, since he leveled up after killing it, had he not defeated it, the system won¡¯t give any experience, even if it did revive. Only after it has lost its ability to battle does the system grant exp for it.

    In other words, if this black cluster is indeed the crow, then it evidently could still fight, which means it has not lost so there shouldn¡¯t had been any exp granted.

    The black cluster slowly grew big until every drop of green blood has turned into dark air did it stop growing and started condensing.

    Briefly, a gigantic skeleton covered in dark qi appeared in front of him. It looked like the skeleton from before except it¡¯s twice as big as him. The skeleton let out a weird laugh and along with it the dark qi echoed along with it as if it¡¯s alive.

    Youkai leader: (lv30)

    A light flashed brightly from his eyes!

    M2 completion requirement has appeared!

    As expected, a classic game scenario, only after clearing out the small fries will the boss appear, this is an ancient truth that won¡¯t change for aeons¡­.

    Lightly cackling, he can feel his blood starting boil up.

    ¡°ah ah ah ah¡­.¡± Surrounded by dark qi the one size bigger youkai leader derided him as if he¡¯s a clown about to jump down from a bridge (TL: making a fool out of himself, not knowing his place), it is letting its contempt known without holding back¡­.

    He retorted in his heart, I¡¯m not laughing at how fugly you look and you dare laugh at me?

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­¡±

    Doing a few somersault in the air it continued chuckling before suddenly dashing in front of him and swiping its gigantic bone claw at him.

    Tensing up, he raised his sword and stabbed at it¡­

    ¡°Penng!!!¡±

    A monstrous sound resounded from the collide between Kusanagi sword and bone claw. Held in deadlock, a massive shockwave spread out from the event center, stirring up a wave of dust. The area around him and youkai leader began to crack radially showing the intense impact of this collision.

    Keeping his sight locked on the enemy, he placed some strength into his hands and with a fling he parried the bone claw away before leaping away.

    Putting a distance between them, he flexed his arms to dispel the numb sensation.

    Should we say as expected of a lv30? Even with a defensive maneuver, his hand still went numb.

    But this should be within expectation, lv 30 is within the range of tier 4. With a tier gap of difference, he is at a disadvantage.

    Him being able to skip tiers and fight higher tier enemies before was due largely to the fact that the skirmish happened on a lower lvl. Tier 2 lv15 vs lv20 tier 3 had a big gap of abilities but it was still amendable by a few other conditions, back then it was his sword and ¡®kendo master¡¯ that got him through the crisis.

    Lv25 slime wasn¡¯t using dou qi out of carelessness and he got his hand cut off by him causing the scales of victory to tilt towards him. Had they really fought for real, the lv18 him back them would have to pay a price even if he won.

    Along with the increase in levels, in the later stage, skipping levels to challenge might still be possible but skipping tiers would be impossible unless he obtained a S grade equipment.

    Those discussions are saved for a later time, right now he knows that the enemy is higher than him by 1 lv and just a tier above him. He still can win!

    With ¡®kendo master¡¯, ¡®impeccable memory¡¯, ¡®chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯, kusanagi sword. All of this factors are with him, with them he¡¯s confident he can do this!

    What amount of exp will you bring me?¡­

    So he pondered while sneering¡­.

 Chapter 19: question marked level, mysterious crystal fragment

    The winds bellowed and a sharp katana brimming with cold brillance slashed the youkai leader¡¯s body.

    Abruptly, the sword coming down on its body stopped just a centimeter away from its body.

    With clenched teeth, he placed more strength into Kusanagi sword but it just won¡¯t reach its body made of bones.

    He can see clearlly that close to the point of contact, black gas is seething there. This gas is only about as thick a strand of hair, but its tensile strength is like that of a copper wall iron barrier (Tl: basically super tough), blocking his attack from connecting.

    Without given a chance for surprise, a bony hand bigger than a fan slapped towards him. He dodged by leaping and took some distance. The bony hand slapped the floor with a hard ¡®Peng¡±, making a small crater in the floor.

    Stopping his backward momentum, he swooped forward with blade dancing in his hands, he slashed at the youkai leader¡¯s chest while it haven¡¯t retrieved its bony hand.

    Right before the attack went through, black gas began to ripple on its body once more, turning into black strands rapidly and coiling around the sword.

    He felt like he wasn¡¯t slashing at just any gas, more like he¡¯s slashing against some kind of spongy leather. Every force exerted by his sword is lost in just a few moments. Stopping just a centimeter away, he can¡¯t move another inch forward.

    What the? This black gas¡­.

    Ducking, he dodged a slap from the enemy, turning his sword, he stabbed right at in its shoulder. Just like before, his stab was stopped by the black gas.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    He cursed whilethrusting the sword with all his might, pushing the youkai leader away.

    Stroking his sword, he glared at it the enemy, or more accurately its black gas churning around its body.

    In his simulation, he thought that under the circumstances of holding a mainstream weapon, having ¡®kendo master¡¯ to enhance his attacks, ¡®impeccable memory¡¯ to locate the weak points and ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯ as a surekill method, he could beat it despite it being one tier higher. It should have been an even match in any case.

    Looking at the attacks which the youkai leader can¡¯t respond to in time, this would prove that his assumptions weren¡¯t off by much. What isn¡¯t expected, is that those black gas have protective properties to them!

    Rather than a shield, it acts more like a defensive layer, completely resisting his attack force.

    He¡¯s getting a little bit furious from the fruitless assaults. He¡¯s faster than the opponent but his attacks might as well have been decorations, at this rate, he¡¯s going to tire himself out in a battle of attrition.

    As one would expect of someone from the skeleton and corpse spirit party, even when he¡¯s alone he¡¯s still planning to play the game of attrition. Wretched piece of vulgarite¡­. (ÕæTMâ«Ëö¡­ really vulgar like his mother, yeah changed it)

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡­.¡±

    It chuckled while titlitng its neck. Opening and closing its jaw rapidly letting out ¡®kakakaka¡¯, it floated up and sweeped towards him.

    Moving his body to the side, he dodged its assault. while it¡¯s brushing pass his body, he slashed his sword down and hacked at its back which is instantly blocked by the black gas.

    Twisting its body rapidly, it swooped at him like a missile, he can only dodge with little margin before it proceeded to reverse its body one again¡­

    The youkai looked like a homing missile, incessantly ramming against him while he¡¯s on the defensive side, turning and dodging. The tables have turned and he who once held the attacking front became the one focused on dodging and defending.

    Dealing with the endless onslaught, his face became more and more discolored.

    Put in a position when one can¡¯t attack and not attacking isn¡¯t an option either (Tl: redundant double negatives, just read as between a rock and a hard place). What is one supposed to do in this case?¡­

    Scrutinizing its body, he is tring to use ¡®impeccable memory¡¯ to note down its attack pattern and look for its weakness. As the onslaught went on, the holes on the ground started to increase with loud booms occurring all over the hall with dust flew all over the place.

    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±

    Once again doding the missile like attack, he began to heave lightly. The hostile is not afraid of his attacks, add that with its unpredictable marionette-esque movement, had he not remembered its movement with ¡®impeccable memory¡¯, he would have been hit by now.

    And from the looks of the crater on the floor, if it really connected, it¡¯s not laughing matter.¡±

    Holding his sword tighter in his hand, the atmosphere around it began to stir. A slight breeze began to stir, it coiled up the sword, and as the wind condensed, it started to become more and more impressive finally becoming a light circle swirling around the sword.

    Using his leg as a pivot he bolted towards the oncoming enemy. Right before coming in contact with it, he lifted the sword and chopped towards it.

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    ¡°Bammm!!!¡±

    Circular arc enveloped the youkai leader with sword qi and at the same time a dull explosion resounded. Carried by the sword qi, it was slammed against the wall buried by countless rockd ebris¡­

    Was it effective?¡­

    With a slight pant, he stabbed the sword into the ground while looking at the rock moundthat¡¯s slowly growing larger.

    Honestly, if this didn¡¯t work then he¡¯s out of ideas. Besides running, there¡¯s only the choice of looking for a solution in the system.

    Too bad though, he tried searching already but either the items aren¡¯t fit for purpose or he didn¡¯t have enough points for it. So this attack carried a gambling notion¡­

    He¡¯s spotting a hopeful expression, but he knows, perhaps this strike didn¡¯t have any effect. This stemmed from the pressure that hasn¡¯t reduced much since the battle started¡­

    Suddenly, narrowing his pupil he bitterly laughed.

    From the rubbles, it crawled out gradually like a worm. Going ah ah with its head raised up, it slowly crawled towards him.

    Tensing up, he raised his sword and resolutely faced the enemy once more.

    There¡¯s nobody who¡¯s not afraid of death, he¡¯s afraid as well, very afraid in fact. But, for the sake of surviving, for the sake of one day stepping his foot once more on that piece of land known as Silvaria and for the sake of going home to make dinner for Kaichou sama¡­

    He must fight!

    Leaning over slightly, he prepared to rush. But focusing his gaze, a hint of surprised flashed across his face before it turned into excitement.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡±

    Ignoring the law of universal gravitation, its limbs flipped and like a machine it transformed its bony form into a standing position, the black gas rustling intensely on its body.

    There¡¯s no observable change on its body compared to before, but with ¡®impeccable memory¡¯ he remembers¡­.

    Before the strike, and after, the enemy¡¯s black gas has thinned a bit!

    In other words, this black gas has limits!

    Smirking he raised his chest, grabbed his sword, and charged out with a powerful stride¡­

    In a blink of an eye, he reached the youkai leader, a cold glint flashed in his eyes before his blade brightened and shot out an arc.

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    An intense collision rang, the youkai leader was blasted away by the aftershock, before it is about to collide with the wall, he appeared once more in front of the still flying enemy, his shining sword swung down once more!

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The arc carried it crashing into the wall, giving off a weird wail it was embedded into the wall leaving only its skeleton head visible.

    Appearing above its head with a shining katana, just as the youkai leader lifted his head the katana came down on its head¡­

    ¡°Chaotic return to horizon waltz!!!¡±

    The wall was smashed to smithereens with big and small pieces dancing about in the air, the pieces came raining down on the floor once again raising a dust storm and making craters all over the floor. The poor floor which got riddled with holes became even more desolate and demolished.

    Gasping for air, he looked at the skeleton who is without harm but had its black air reduced to nothing. He tiredly laughed at it.

    In a mere 5 seconds, he consecutively used 3 times ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯. Although ¡®Chaotic return to horizon waltz¡¯ is nothing more than a pure slashing skill, it doesn¡¯t need any dou qi or supporting skill, but it does consume a lot of stamina.

    However, it isn¡¯t for nothing, the spongy gassy defense has been eliminated, it¡¯s totally worthed it.

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 30!¡±

    A level 30 youkai leader managed to increase his level to 29. At level 30, he¡¯s a tier 4 now!

    Swaying his arms, he nodded while feeling a bit fatigued. He has leveled up twice within a day, this hasn¡¯t happened for a while because as one¡¯s level increased the required experience would increase as well.

    Grabbing his Kusanagi Sword he walked in front of the youkai leader, looking at its immobile body he remained silent.

    It seems, the black gas is used to support its mobility, without it the thing can¡¯t move at all. Seriously¡­

    He helplessly shooked his hands while giggling.

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s pitiful that I must kill you even though we don¡¯t have any grudge against each other. But our identities as one of human and as one of a ghost are crossed. For my mission, you must die once more, don¡¯t blame me for it, just remember to be a ¡®good¡¯ person next time¡­¡±

    Eh? Why did he feel like he said something similar before? Ah, screw it nobody cares. (TL: ref back to wu yan versus wolf)

    Feeling helpless about it, he sterned his expression, reversing his grip on the sword he chopped down with much force, completely decapitating the youkai leader!

    ¡°Ding! M2 completed! Obtained 10,000 Ep, 10,000 Ip, 10,000 Ap,10,000 Sp!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Obtained x1 Mysterious crystal fragment!¡±

    ¡°¡±Ding! M3 initiated!¡±

    He was shocked at the system notification.

    Item drop from fighting monster? It can¡¯t be, why now when none dropped before?

    A solid sensation appeared in his hand, he quickly checked his palm and found an alluring white crystal in his palms giving off a golden glow.

    Mysterious crystal fragment: (????)

    Transcript world: Hayate the combat butler!

    Transcript mission: Extermination!

    M1: Infriltrate Hakuo Academy and become a high school student (completed)

    Rewards: 1,000 Ep, 1,000 Ip, 1,000 Ap, 1,000 Sp

    M2: Slay the youkai leader residing in the old dormitory;

    Rewards: 10,000 Ep, 10,000 Ip, 10,000 Ap, 10,000 Sp;

    M3: Find the other half of ¡®mysterious crystal fragment¡¯ and merge it into a complete ¡®mysterious crystal¡¯;

    Rewards: randomly pick a reward from equipments, items, abilities, summon;

    The other half of crystal fragment? Now how in the hell would I know where the fuck it is!

    Whatever, might as well go home and make dinner for Hinagiku, otherwise he will have to suffer her wrath.

    Sighing dejectedly, he stored the crystal in his space ring and left hastily¡­.

 Chapter 20: Kaichou samaâ€™s generous benefits!

    By the time Wu Yan went back home, the sky has already darkened, looking at the front door, he didn¡¯t have the courage to open it.

    It¡¯s not yet dinner time, but the time is pretty close already. Ignoring the fact that he came home so late, and he hadn¡¯t a clue how to explain his whereabouts before now, if there¡¯s no dish on the table by dinnertime he will receive a few shoulder throw for sure.

    Now he truly regrets feeding kaichou sama until she turned into a glutton. The one getting hurt in the end will only be him¡­

    If she¡¯s patiently waiting for him then he would accept it with arms wide. However, reality is a bitch, what she¡¯s waiting for is only the fine cuisines¡­

    ¡°Arara, so you¡¯re back, Yan-kun¡­¡±

    A gentle voice made him jumped out of surprise, looking the owner of the voice he released a relieved sigh and he put on a smiling face.

    ¡°Ah, I came home a bit late, I¡¯m really sorry, madam.¡±

    Under the scrutiny and smile of Hinagiku¡¯s mom, his body jolted, he felt like he has been seen through.

    Laughing gently while covering her mouth with one hand, she urged him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly mind it, it¡¯s just that, shouldn¡¯t you be preparing our meal right about now?¡±

    Crap, Kaichou-sama isn¡¯t the only glutton, her mother was raised into one as well¡­

    ¡°I will go and make preparations at once¡­¡±

    While dryly laughing he asked.

    ¡°Oh yes, where¡¯s the young mistress?¡±

    ¡°hmm.. she¡¯s in the room, she was harping on about you, little Wu Yan-kun, don¡¯t you think it would be wise to go check up on her? For your sake that is, ah ah ah ah.¡±

    Listening to that haraguro like laugh and her disturbing appellation, he gulped and wryly laughed.

    ¡°Then¡­ I will be checking up on her.¡±

    ¡°Be careful now¡­¡±

    She kindly advised so, as to what to be careful of, well, he can more or less guess.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Feeling a bit of an irritation on his scalp, he walked toward her room.

    ¡­.

    Should he go in all smiley? Or should he go in with an apologetic face?

    His hand stopped rigidly on the doorknob, thinking in his head how to minimize the extent of injury.

    As expected, I should go in with a puppy face, maybe Kaichou-sama would be merciful after seeing my pitiful face she would reduce the number of punches by 2¡­. maybe¡­.

    Making up his mind he pushed opened the door.

    ¡°Hinagiku-sa¡­ sa¡­¡±

    Looking at the scene, his words got stuck in his throat and he became incoherent while opening his eyes wide right there.

    On the other side, her face was full of shock at seeing him barging in. She froze there with a shirt in her hand, completely immobile¡­

    Pink hair held to the back of her head, pearly and tender white skin, it has a luster so smooth anyone would want to touch it. Her face is red all over making the usual serious her look that much cuter.

    The shirt she was holding in her hand drop when he came in. So she stood in that stance with no shirt in her outstretched hands, facing him¡­.

    Au naturel!

    In every sense of the word completely bare-skinned in front of him!

    The place fell silent.

    Looking at each other like this, none of them recovered.

    He cried inside his heart.

    So this kind of cliche really happens on Main Characters! I can die without regrets now!

    Still maintaining his posture, his eyes moved at an incredible speed, scanning Kaichou-sama from top to bottom, at this point he reflected on something.

    The me who bought ¡®impeccable memory¡¯, good job¡­

    Completely capturing the beautiful scenery before him and story it away. He satisfyling nodded, moving his gaze over to her chest however, he showed a woeful face.

    She eventually recovered, dyeing her face pink, her body started to become flushed with a tinge of pink under his gaze. Just as she was about to shout, she noticed the woeful face on him when he saw her chest.

    Her flushed face swapped with one of furious bashfulness.

    Still bllushing, she walked in front of him with great strides, ignoring the fact that she¡¯s still in her birthday suit, she got close to him while grabbing his collar and howled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?! Also! What¡¯s with the sad face, are you displeased with something? Ahhh??!!¡±

    519

    Admist the roars, he finally managed to move his sight away from her body. Looking at her red face with eyes on the verge of spewing out fire, he can¡¯t help but shrink his neck and gulp, noticing that she¡¯s exploding, he finally called out.

    ¡°Nono! I am not dissatisfied or anything, you look great, very pretty! Very charming!¡±

    Growing redder her anger has not subsided a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about, aren¡¯t you thinking that it¡¯s small?!¡±

    Shaking his hands vigorously he tried to smooth talk his way out.

    ¡°Hinagiku, don¡¯t get mad, small ones have their charm to them, flat chests are precious rarities, a lot of males like them small as well, you don¡¯t need to feel ashamed over something like this¡­¡±

    Looking at his earnest face, her fire began to die down and with a red face she confirmed with him.

    ¡°I-.. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, It¡¯s true, most definitely so, at least I like them very much, I dig¡¯em so bad!¡±

    She¡¯s like a barrel of explosive just a jab away from going off, he¡¯s stronger than her by a lot but he can¡¯t ever retaliate against her. It¡¯s better to coax her like this. Besides, he¡¯s speaking the truth, so what if she¡¯s flat, isn¡¯t it still in the strike zone of many otakus?¡±

    Furthermore, her appeal isn¡¯t that small either, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have become the charmer of ten thousands at Hakuo Academy. (Tl:ÍòÈËÃÔ, close english would be diva or idol but eh charmer of ten thousands sound good as well)

    Flat chests are precious rarities, the way he says it isn¡¯t wrong¡­

    With that being said, he moved his gaze onto her body once more, not looking is for suckers, since the person herself don¡¯t mind and she¡¯s stranding in front of him like this, might as well let his eyes enjoy some more tofu (Tl: eating someone¡¯s tofu, take advantage of circumstances or situation to thoroughly enjoy oneself either through touch or observation in this case, the eyecandy that is the pink haired goddess¡¯s body).

    But the person himself doesn¡¯t know that his ¡®I like them very much¡¯ had a great effect on her. Stupefied, a weird sensation grew in her heart, the anger disappeared from her face leaving only embarrassment behind.

    Letting go of his collars, she backpedaled and she was going to say something but she saw his ogling eyes.

    It suddenly returned to her that she¡¯s not wearing anything. Inside her heart she wished somebody would put her out of her misery, hastily she picked up the clothes on the floor and blocked the eyesight that seemed to have substance (Tl: she can feel his eyes) and blocked her tender white body before panicking.

    ¡°Why are you still here, get out!¡±

    Sighing, he showed a regrettable expression on his face and there was much reluctance in his eyes.

    She wanted to cry so bad but for want of tears, can¡¯t. She could only pick up object near her to fling at him.

    ¡°Stop looking! Get out of here!¡±

    He dodged her attack while guffawing before closing the door behind him and wiping off the sweat on his head.

    ¡°Mama mia, that was too stimulating, I thought I would be getting the cane. But, the result¡­ unexpectedly¡­ was benefits, hmm, must be my lucky day, I finished M2, level up twice, obtained Kaichou-sama¡¯s benefits. Maybe I should go around the street a few times to see if I have some peach blossom luck (TL: ÌÒ»¨ÔË, luck with the ladies/opposite sex but normally used referring to ladies instead of dudes)

    So he just stood there at her door laughing vulgarly.

    ¡°Pa¡± Her door slowly opened revealing a blushing Hinagiku. She was wearing a childish pyjama as she walked out the room glaring at him.

    Dryly laughing, he took a few steps back¡­

    She wasn¡¯t waiting to settle the scores after autumn right¡­ (Tl: serving revenge on a cold plate)

    ¡°Forget everything you saw just now!¡±

    She uttered with much grudge.

    He retorted straight away after hearing her.

    ¡°How can that be! I won¡¯t forget it as long as I live!¡±

    At such a shameless answer, she lowered her head with forelock covering her eyes, her body began trembling.

    It was at this moment that he knew, he fucked up. Smelling the foul wind and bloody rain (Tl:approaching carnage), his hair stood on ends and he tried squirming is way out.

    ¡°Forgetting is out of the question, but I definitely won¡¯t tell a second person¡­¡±

    The two fell silent after that. After staying taciturn for awhile, she finally lifted her head.

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°super duper mean it, absolutely manifold true!¡±

    Not just absolutely true, it¡¯s true 10 to the power of 20, who would share this kind of benefit with anyone else. This kind of event should only entertain him, what¡¯s more this isn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s it¡¯s Kaichou-sama¡¯s¡­

    ¡°If I here that a 3rd party finds out about this, you dead!¡±

    She threatened him after seeing him so serious, finally managing to escape from her embarrassment, she just gave him a cold hmph along with that line.

    He nodded rapidly to her before moving his eyes over to her body.

    Today might just be the worst day she had ever experienced, multiple times has she blushed that the times she blushed is approaching her lifetime count. Noticing his eyes going up and down on her body it felt like she was naked before him.

    Without hesitation she brought her hands up to shield her breasts while shooting a glare at him.

    ¡°What are you looking at! Will you only be satisfied after looking a few more times?!¡±

    ¡°God, that would be nice.¡±

    The line slipped from is true thoughts.

    ¡°You.. you..¡±

    Eyes wide she lifted her fingers to point shakingly at him.

    As the noble academy¡¯s student council president, where would she find this kind of shameless existence in Hakuo Academy where everybody¡¯s very self aware of mannerisms.

    In her mind it should have went something like this: she tells him to forget all about it, and he would do so in consideration of her dignity. Who would have thought that he¡¯s so shameless. She was led by the nose to the present field. (Tl: completely fooled by him)

    Triggered, very triggered. Very soon, she would elucidate him on what no zuo no die means!

    Unleashing her fury, lifting the iron fist of justice, with a bam it landed on his face and the little bitch was laid on the floor with a peach blossom burgeoning on his face.

    Stomping him twice she turned around fabulously and headed to the dining room.

    He opened his eyes after she walked away.

    As a level 30 mini super, how can he get his ass handed to him by a level 18 Hinagiku? And she totally held back on her hits. He just went along with her while playing possum, otherwise she might really just die from her surpressed anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°Hu¡­ it feels more tiring than the bout with the youkais¡­¡±

    Patting his chest he uttered so with much emotion.

    But if it can be done, he would rather trade the exp with the youkais for a few more benefits like this one¡­

    Her body, if one ignores the chest factor, it¡¯s really¡­. mm mm¡­it can¡¯t be in words¡­

    Giving off a few rounds of wolfish hehe, he jumped back on his feet and followed the direction Hinagiku went before promptly stopping.

    The meals aren¡¯t prepared yet¡­

 Chapter 21: Tsundere blonde twin tail and air headed exorcist

    After Kaichou-sama made it rain benefits, her originally normal attitude became abnormal.

    How so?

    The past her always spotted a dignified and level headed front. From time to time one can also see her go berserk, ever since he got to know her, except for the few times he managed to make her laugh, he has never seen her blushing face.

    This is normal!

    She became abnormal after having her tofu eaten by him. (Tl: Being taken advantage of, in said case, being seen naked, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s the big deal so I can¡¯t relate)

    Everytime she sees Wu Yan, she would go red without fail. Even after a few days after the event happened, she still hasn¡¯t recovered from the ¡®trauma and she would become flushed at first sight of him.

    Moreover, they were pretty cool back then, able to bust each other¡¯s ball while talking. But now, every time they talk, it would basically be him doing the talking and she would just keep her head down and meekly listened to him.

    Now he¡¯s getting a bit anxious because he can¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking about. It would get him wondering each and every time for countless times. In the end it always arrive at one sentence: ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s heart, you¡¯re better off not trying¡­

    And the same thing happened today, after eating breakfast, the two prepared to go to school. Swallowing the last of his meal, he went out of the house only to see Hinagiku standing there waiting for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, shall we go?¡±

    Seeing him walking over, she can¡¯t help but blush stirring him up very deeply.

    What a pure young maiden¡­ it¡¯s been so many days and she still remembers that event¡­.

    This is most certainly a classical case of one¡¯s waist not hurting when he¡¯s the one standing and talking! (TL: Õ¾×ÅËµ»°²»ÑüÌÛ, talking the talk is one thing, walking the talk is another, arm chair expert, practice is different from theory, it ought be easy to forget the event, but in reality no it¡¯s not)

    Rigidly turning her head away she muttered.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to be late.¡±

    Looking at the sky that has just turned bright for not long he merely responded with a serious nod.

    ¡°Nn, yes we¡¯re going to be late¡­¡±

    On the way to school, he kept trying to tease her in an effort to make her laugh but all she did was listening without a peep making him feel very awkward.

    Arriving at Hakuo Academy, she recovered from her ¡®stroke¡¯, she was astonished at the presence of someone before her.

    The person is coming out of a super luxurious car, she¡¯s small, and this is not for literary purposes, she¡¯s really small, looks like 12 or 13 years old, blonde hair tied into very long twintails. She has a very nasty look on her face staring at Hakuo Academy, as if the school is an asylumrather than a school.

    Behind her, a girl with hair so black it¡¯s almost blue, wearing a wafuku, the beautiful girl who is more or less the same size walked out the car with her. She¡¯s looking over the twintail in front of her with a gentle face. Using the sleeves of her wafuku she covered her lower face reminiscent of an ancient era¡¯s princess.

    ¡°Nagi!¡±

    Hearing Hinagiku¡¯s shout, the two looked around and saw an astonished Hinagiku and ¡­ Wu Yan who looks like he has just seen a ghost (Tl: the see a ghost here is not surprise or anything like that it¡¯s more like ¡°Damn! it¡¯s that hoe again¡± expression of cursing)¡­

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s just you Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    The girl called Nagi by her just gave her a casual greeting.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with your expression and reaction¡­¡±

    With twitching lips she chastised her.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Hinagiku!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Isumi!¡±

    That¡¯s right, these 2 are the well known Ojous, Sanzenin Nagi and Saginomiya Isumi!

    Sanzenin Nagi: (level 0)

    Saginomiya Isumi: (level 30)

    Sanzenin Nagi, a sole child of the Sanzenin family, like Lulu she¡¯s doted upon by many. She has a grandfather who always teases her but essentially means well and loves her very deeply. How can he not know of her when she¡¯s number 1 mistress of this world and the mistress of this world¡¯s MC?

    And though the other one is not as famous as Nagi, from Wu Yan¡¯s POV, Isumi¡¯s more interesting than the other one. One can see just how out of the odinary she is with level 30 abilities. She¡¯s just 12 or 13 at most but she¡¯s on the same tier as him.

    This is mostly due to her inheriting the excellent bloodline of her family and having a great amount of spiritual power at her disposal. But can one really expect more badassery from a 12/13 year old girl?

    He¡¯s thinking maybe she did finish off the youkai leader in the original work. Understandable since she¡¯s level 30, same as the youkai leader. Also her exorcism ability is the bane of all things evil, the black gas he was having so much trouble with could very well have been dispelled with a simple cleansing charm from her.

    Without the protection of the black gas, how can the feeble ass skeleton stand up to a genius girl like herself?

    Maa¡­ the youkai leader conceivably could have ran away, that would have increased its survival chance because this exorcist shoujo is notorious for her air headedness, we¡¯re talking about someone who could get lost in her own courtyard and appear at Sanzenin nagi¡¯s mansion¡­

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Said the tsuntsun twintail shoujo. From the looks of it, it seems she doesn¡¯t even mind if he answers or not contrary to her question.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Wu Yan, Hinagiku¡¯s butler, greetings Sanzenin¡¯s young miss, and Saginomiya¡¯s young miss.¡±

    Heresisted starting a squabble with Nagi and just greeted them properly.

    ¡°Butler?¡±

    Now the shoujo¡¯s interested, even the graceful Isumi was surprised at this.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re Hinagiku¡¯s butler? Not the other way around?¡±

    Triggered by Nagi¡¯s cocksure attitude he is.

    ¡°Hey what did you mean by that, Nagi?¡±

    Clearly displeased with her statement that implies she¡¯s so barbarically strong she didn¡¯t need a butler.

    ¡°Greetings Mister Wu Yan.¡±

    Isumi did a very polite bow while saying so.

    Yes! Naturally air headed shoujos are the cutest¡­.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would come to school.¡±

    She quip with good reasons. Let it be known that this young miss here is the super queen of truancy who doesn¡¯t come to school more than 10 times in a year. Basically, a home security guard of the highest order¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, it¡¯s just that Maria has been nagging me to come.¡±

    She glanced at Hakuo Academy¡¯s gate with a disgusting light in her eyes as if she was molested by a weird uncle here before (Tl: slang for pedo ¹ÖÊñÊò).

    He knows the truth is just that this girl didn¡¯t want to go out anywhere. As a glorious otaku young lady, she defends her title with much fervor, none can match her faithfulness to this cause, at least within the girl¡¯s crowd.

    This girl uses all her school time to play games, watch anime and mangas. She¡¯s just 13 and she¡¯s already skipped grades to high school so no one¡¯s able to reproach her because she¡¯s just too damn smart.

    Well¡­ that applies to Hayate as well¡­

    Nevertheless, regarding Isumi, he feels like he should get to know her a bit.

    His Mission 3 involves finding the other half of the mysterious crystal, and since this is a part of system¡¯s mission and that it¡¯s called mysterious crystal it should have some kind of mysterious power. And to deal with this kind of mysterious object, perhaps the exorcist family of Saginomiya would know something.

    Hell, even Nagi could help him since her family possesses an artifact called kurotsubaki that can draw out souls. Although it¡¯s now lost, but having another alternative is good¡­

    Otherwise, where would he even begin searching for a piece of crystal about the size of a thumb in this big wide world¡­

    Therefore, he decided on the spot to approach these two great deities.

    Retrieving the crystal fragment from his space ring he approached Isumi.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Miss Saginomiya, may I impose a question on you?¡±

    A ? floated above her head, she can¡¯t imagine what someone she just got to know would ask her.

    Even Hinagiku and Nagi is looking at him with an odd look coupled with curious gazes.

    Ignoring the two girls who¡¯s out of the know, he just passed the crystal to her for examination.

    ¡°Miss Saginomiya, would you maybe know what this crystal is?¡±

    The white crystal broken in half could be seen to shine with great luster under the sunlight¡¯s brilliance. It was abnormally beautiful even in the light of day.

    ¡°So pretty¡­¡±

    It is pretty normal for girls to be attracted to pretty things, even if it¡¯s only a half of its original state the crystal captured Hinagiku¡¯s heart in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty cute.¡±

    To a rich lady like her who could build a swimming pool and amusement park at her home. This kind of pretty gems are nothing fancy she hasn¡¯t seen before, it¡¯s not surprising to see her being so indifferent to it.

    ¡°This is?¡­¡±

    On the other hand Isumi grew grim and frowned while looking at the crystal in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know the origin of this stone?¡±

    He was delighted at her reaction but before he could celebrate further, Isumi raised her head and looked at him with a serious face before shooting him down.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Feeling his legs give up, he was that close to kneeling to this girl. You say you don¡¯t know but what¡¯s with the grim expression.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Feeling powerless at her response he can only ask that.

    ¡°Nn, but I can feel a something special from this crystal, it¡¯s as though¡­ there¡¯s some kind of mysterious power within it.¡±

    Looking at her vexed face he really didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. If the girl says she doesn¡¯t know then what can he do about it?

    ¡°Miss Sanzenin, do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Well done, very blunt¡­

    ¡°Then have you girls ever seen one a similar crystal?¡±

    He was hopeful for their answer while storing away the crystal.

    But too bad, the two and Hinagiku shook their heads making him very disappointed.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, from where did you obtain this crystal?¡±

    As part of an exorcist family, this kind of artifact with mysterious power ought catch her attention for if it¡¯s something that should it be harmful, it must be managed with due haste.

    ¡°This is what I got after slaying a youkai leader.¡±

    There was no need to hide anything from her since they¡¯re both individuals who walk the same path, it¡¯s just that, he¡¯s forgetting there¡¯s two other people nearby.

    ¡°Youkai leader!¡±

    The three¡¯s shout attracked the gaze of many people.

    ¡°Youkai leader, so is it a ghost?¡±

    With a frightened tone this tsundere precocious supernatural fearing girl asked.

    ¡°Slaying? Did you run off the other day to kill this so called youkai leader?¡±

    Scared but she felt furious and unamused about the fact that his ¡®affair to attend to¡¯ turns out to be a poorly disguised attempt to go kill something.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, to be able to slay a youkai leader¡­¡±

    Muttering so she looked into his eyes while starting to become intrigued.

    Glancing around at the girls who each gave a different facial reaction as well as the ruckus gathering around them he bitterly laughed inside.

    It was my fault for not finding a secret base or something to discuss this matter¡­

 Chapter 22: Interrupted conquest!

    April fools is the biggest april fools in history. How¡¯s that for april fools?

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, are you also an exorcist?¡±

    Isumi felt curious about this.

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s irritated at the side, he can¡¯t help but bitterly laugh.

    ¡°No I¡¯m not an exorcist, it¡¯s just that I have a few powers which enabled me to kill supernatural things.¡±

    ¡°Supernatural things¡­ do they really exist?¡­¡±

    She quickly turn from being angry to a timid attitude. Besides her, Nagi also has the same look, despite trying her best to look tough and failing at it.

    Not sure how to answer her he can only look at Isumi for assistance. This in turn put her at a loss of what to do, she kept looking around before deciding to change the topic.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, where did you find this youkai leader?¡±

    He just pointed at Hakuo Academy, the trio were surprised at this revelation.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you met a youkai leader insider Hakuo Academy?¡±

    Stunned, Isumi lowered her head gloomily. As an exorcist, she didn¡¯t even notice the presence of supernatural things despite coming to school everyday, how neglectful of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s ghost inside Hakuo Academy, surely you jest, Yan.¡±

    Her smile looked so forced when she said this.

    Seeing him nod, Nagi was the first to cry out.

    ¡°Like I said, schools are evil, there¡¯s even ghost and the like inside it, it¡¯s the mostmostmostmost vile of all places and Maria still forced me to come here, Waaah, I¡¯m never coming here again..¡±

    He had a headache while stopping Nagi who¡¯s planning to run away with tears inside her eyes by grabbing the back of her collar.

    ¡°I have already eliminated all the evil spirits within the school so there won¡¯t be any after this.¡±

    ¡°Liar! Do you take me as a fool?¡±

    Struggling and yelling, he really wanted to tell her that yes your IQ¡¯s high but that didn¡¯t signify you weren¡¯t a fool, you are the high IQ type idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, mister Wu Yan.¡±

    Isumi gave him a deep bow.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t eliminated the evil spirits, they would have harmed innocent people when they escaped, the blood would then be on my hand. Truly I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    He awkwardly smiled while throwing a tsukkomi inside, moi¡¯s not a hero championing the interest of the mass, I¡¯m just went there to do my quest, you didn¡¯t need to be so grateful.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, where did you slay the youkai leader?¡±

    In her eyes he saw clearly the words ¡°to expunge one¡¯s humiliation¡± burning within her eyes.

    ¡°It was in the old dormitory.¡±

    This is just as well since if she intervened then the root cause would be eliminated. With such a creepy place, he¡¯s worried if it would one day be haunted again, but if it¡¯s her then there¡¯s no better candidate to deal with this.

    ¡°The old dormitory? So the rumor that it¡¯s haunted spread by the students were true?¡±

    Hinagiku interjected.

    He was rendered speechless at just how dauntless she is. The normla human wouldn¡¯t have been able to accept the fact that supernatural things existed within such a short frame of time. Nagi¡¯s a special case though since her house was haunted before and it was none other than Isumi who took care of it. But Hinagiku is a normal human through and through, having never touched this kind of stuff before, even if she did have some power, being able to accept it or not is another thing altogether.

    Who would have thought she accepted it so quickly, should we say as expected of Kaichou-sama?

    ¡°I see, so the old dormitory was it? I heard this rumor before but never thought much about it. I was planning to go have a look over there in just a few days, I would have never guess there would be a youkai leader there¡­.¡±

    She can¡¯t help but twist her brows into a frown.

    Looking at her self blaming self he can¡¯t help but ask for forgiveness.

    To make a girl who has a naturally terrible sense of direction make an expression other than a blank one, oh what a sinful man I am¡­

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, I will be saying my farewell here. Regarding the old dormitory, just leave it to me for clean up.¡±

    Listening to that soothing voice, he can¡¯t help but nod making her give off a silly smile.

    Oh yeah, the air headed girl returned to her natural state, urgh, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m spouting anymore.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Before she could turn around and walk into the academy he hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°May I ask..¡±

    She turned her head in response.

    ¡°Please, I insist you take this thing (Tl: counter for animals) with you.¡±

    He passed Nagi who¡¯s still flailing around to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the thing! your whole family¡¯s a thing!¡±

    Completely forgetting about the thing with supernatural she got pissed at him. Kids will be kids, being afraid or angry is like their natural pace. Damned to hell whenever one pleases.

    Isumi had a large sweatdrop on her head and dragged the Nagi who still haven¡¯t given up on escaping. She hulled her off without listening to her pleas.

    ¡°Saginomiya¡¯s young miss, if there¡¯s any news about the crystal please let me know!¡±

    He shouted at her as she moved away.

    ¡°I understand, mister Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    With Isumi and Nagi¡¯s departure, Wu Yan and Hinagiku entered the school compound and the crowd at the school gate began to reduce.

    En route to the clock tower student council office, the two just walked silently without much conversation.

    However, he can feel it, he¡¯s fallen into a mysterious crisis¡­

    With arms akimbo she walked beside him and stared at him with her jewel like eyes on his face as if she wanted to bore holes in his face.

    Noticing that Kaichou-sama has treturned to her usual state, he didn¡¯t feel happy at this however.

    ¡°Yan, is there something you want tell me?¡±

    She just gave him a dark smile.

    He can sense the faint smell of tragedy coming down upon him. If he didn¡¯t explain properly something terrible would befall him.

    Dryly laughing his pupil had a flash of light.

    ¡°Wha- what do you want me to say¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    She shocked him with this cold hmph and just as he thought she would bring out the knives she just went silent with tears at the canthus of her eyes.

    He instantly panicked.

    ¡°Hina¡­Hinagiku¡­ please don¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Turning her head away she wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes while muttering.

    ¡°Am I, Am I that unworthy of your faith?¡­¡±

    He was rendered silent by this.

    Looking at him at a loss of words, she became furious, lifting her foot she wanted to run away while sulking but was stopped by a pull from him.

    She was stunned and flailed her arms.

    ¡°Let me go! Let go!¡±

    He adamantly pulled her back, he knows that if he let her go like this then he absolutely won¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    Making a woman cry¡­ what a low douchebag¡­. I am¡­

    With a jerk, he pulled her within his arms and held her tight.

    She¡¯s stupefied. She was dragged into his arms. Besides her father, she had never touched a boy before, not even hand holding, her father didn¡¯t even hug her before so this is a completely foreign situation to her.

    With this, she completely forgot how to be angry, she anxiously struggled in his arms while not knowing what to make of this.

    ¡°You.. What¡¯re you doing¡­ let me go at once¡­¡±

    Going hehehe he teased her.

    ¡°Hell no I would let go, if I let you go, what will I do if you run away?¡±

    With her hands on his chest she looked away from his face and was being all tensed.

    ¡°Won¡¯t run, I won¡¯t run so please let me go¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly he tightened the hug even more while being shameless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, who would if you are lying to me right now, We have a saying in China, women are unreasonable.¡± (Tl: wow, just wow)

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Even if she became upset, there was no helping it, strong as she is, stronger than any normal male, she was no match for level 30 Wu Yan.

    Unable to struggle herself free or convince him, she could only beg him.

    ¡°I really wont¡¯ run, really, so please don¡¯t be like this, other people will see us¡­¡±

    ¡°Let them see, fuck¡¯em!¡±

    Like a tyrant, he pressed her head against his chest. Once he hugged her like this he really didn¡¯t want to let go of her so he can only act all spoilt.

    Struggling a few more times without any result, she could only yield and closed her eyes. Listening to his heartbeat on his chest, her face was flushed.

    She¡­ this really was a first¡­

    Smelling the fragrance wafting between her hair, he rubbed her scalp and hesitated before explaining to her.

    ¡°Sorry Hinagiku, but at the moment I can¡¯t disclose the situation to you because I still need to complete a very important mission. But, I promise to spill the beans completely after finishing it.¡±

    Opening her eyes, she lifted her head and looked at his smiling face, muttering with bright eyes.

    ¡°You said it, don¡¯t lie to me now¡­¡±

    Does this mean¡­ she¡¯s forgiven me?

    Laughing joyfully he nodded and half jestingly said to her.

    ¡°Although my integrity is as good as gone, but I won¡¯t do something so shameless as to lie to a girl while hugging her!¡±

    Listening to him she can¡¯t help but break a laughter.

    ¡°What do you mean by your integrity is as good as gone? Why do you keep spouting weird things¡­¡±

    Tilting his head at her.

    ¡°Is that so? But isn¡¯t this fine? At least it can still make you laugh¡­¡±

    She lowered her embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I needed you to make me laugh¡­¡±

    He drew back the corners of his mouth while grabbing the tender meat on her waist, he tightened his hug and closed his eyes. Hinagiku closed her eyes as well, and the two shared a warm moment in this state.

    Maybe it¡¯s because god can¡¯t look at this cheesy cliche anymore so he sent an apostle of justice to rescue the damsel in distress.

    ¡°A!!!¡±

    With a mournful shout, a mysterious humanoid shape dropped down from a tree not far from the both of them, giving them a big jump.

    She quickly pushed him away while blushing red. He just disapprovingly shot a hateful leer at the individual who disrupted his conquest of a shoujo.

    Short blue hair, wearing a western styled butler uniform with a pitiful countenance, the guy was rubbing his head while complaining. It looks like he¡¯s tightening his hug on something inside his embrace.

    Hayate Ayasaki: (level 16)

    Welp, it¡¯s clear now who¡¯s the cockblocker, it¡¯s the MC of the original work.

    ¡°Why did you fall down from the sky?¡±

    With a ‡å look on his face even Hinagiku¡¯s also looking at him curiously.

    He retorted at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall down from the sky, I just fell from the tree¡­¡±

    Slapping his forehead he powerlessly responded.

    ¡°¡­.Fine, so may I ask of this student who fell from a tree, why did you fell from a tree?¡±

    Rubbing his head with an awkward air.

    ¡°I was just saving a kitty who climbed a tree and can¡¯t get down, when I climbed up the tree, the kitty attacked me and so here I fell down.¡±

    After finishing his explanation, he released his hands revealing a kitty and proving he was telling the truth.

    The moment he released his hands, the cat went into frenzy and scratched the shit out of his face.

    ¡°ARGH!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    While she¡¯s feeling sorry for him, Wu Yan was dancing in joy.

    This oughta teach you for messing with moi¡­

 Chapter 23: A jinxed Main Character of original story, me gusta verlo mas!

    Wu Yan is very pissed off about getting interrupted when he is conquering a shoujo. But what can he do? Hit the mofo? He would but this poor fuck has fate screwing with him since his birth already, and he¡¯s technically a good guy so even if he has the reason to beat him up, it wouldn¡¯t be cool to beat him up.

    But he doesn¡¯t feel right if he didn¡¯t beat him up either¡­

    Finally, he decided to greet him first and delay the decision until further notice, he is still the main character of the original work¡­

    Looking at Hayate who¡¯s still feeling the fast and furious scratch of kitty, and Hinagiku who felt sorry for him, he put on a smile before greeting him.

    ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Wu Yan, Chinese. Although I¡¯m a student of Hakuo Academy I am currently a butler, please teach me well!¡±

    Only after he heard Wu Yan did he responded back.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Ayasaki hayate.¡±

    Calming down the rioting kitty inside his arms, he forced a smile with that face full of scratches.

    ¡°Ayasaki Hayate, butler of Sanzenin family, greetings, so you¡¯re a butler as well huh?¡±

    The latter part was referring to Wu Yan because this might very well be the first time he saw another butler of the same age range as him so he¡¯s surprised and curious at the same time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m currently the butler of milady Hinagiku.¡±

    He snickered and glanced at Hinagiku when he said so.

    Hayate is even more astonish now, he¡¯s the butler of that beautiful girl?

    Who would blame him for being astonished, just awhile ago he saw quite clearly from the tree that these 2 were hugging each other. He thought for sure they were a couple¡­

    Unhappy, she glared at him with a blushing face after grasping the vague idea from Hayate¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s unhappy about being forcibly hugged or perhaps she¡¯s unhappy about her introduction by Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well then, Ayasaki kun, what are you doing here? From the looks o fit, you don¡¯t look like a student of this school¡­¡±

    After slightly calming down from being flustered, she began to have the curiosity as expected of girls towards this Hayate who had a ¡®flashy entrance¡¯.

    Alarmed he quickly ¡®let go¡¯ the cat in his hands before apologetically facing the both of them.

    ¡°Actually, the reason I¡¯m here is because milady forgot her lunchbox so I decided to bring it for her¡­¡±

    Listening to him he remembered that there¡¯s such a scenario inside the original work.

    In it, because Nagi forgot her bento, he came to Hakuo Academy to give it to her. But due to various rather complicated happenings, like Wu Yan, when he first came to Hakuo Academy he was met with the bat shit crazy sister¡¯s uninvinted assault.

    Too bad however, he didn¡¯t have such a high competence as him, his leveland Yukiji¡¯s is just one level . Hence, he didn¡¯t got into school that easily.

    In the end, under the assistance of the three amiga, he managed to sneak into the school.

    Also, the cat he just saved was originally supposed to be saved by Hinagiku, but because she¡¯s afraid of height and couldn¡¯t come down she was ¡®assisted¡¯ by him (Tl: human meat cushion approach if I recall correctly). Then, he was dragged into the student council as a series of odd events happened around him.

    And now, due to Wu Yan¡¯s influence, the original event that would have built a good start to their relationship was gone. He was feeling quite lucky and his gaze lightened a lot regarding Hayate.

    Even if he has the peach blossom flower luck (Tl:luck with the ladies), he refuse to believe that under the condition of standing on a pavilion close to water (Tl: advantage from proximity to target) and striking first he would lose to this unlucky fellow.

    What¡¯s more, the moment he had with Hinagiku just now was enough to further their relationship beyond a fundamental stage. That and their foundation forged through being together all the time, does that mean conquest is still far away?

    Therefore, Hayate, you open tour crystal palace, I will open mine as well, our well water shouldn¡¯t touch river water (Tl: mind each other¡¯s business). You have a big ass crystal palace, I don¡¯t even have one in it, the one I am conquering is off limits, so you should go away while feeling relieved¡­

    That¡¯s enough about his internal monologue, Hinagiku on the other hand is getting darker and darker listening to Hayate¡¯s ¡®unfortunate academy adventure¡¯.

    ¡°Ayasaki kun, the guard at the gate who wouldn¡¯t let you in and attacked you without rhyme or reason, could she perhaps have been a girl with short green shoulder-length hair?¡±

    He can see very clearly she¡¯s holding in the anger, he can only sigh inwardly, with such a psychotic sister, one would age very fast¡­

    Once he nodded, she was instantly enveloped in a dark air making Wu Yan¡¯s heart jump.

    Holy shit¡­ Kaichou-sama also know the alter technique? (Tl: ºÚ»¯¼¼ÇÉ, probably a reference to saber alter, not sure about this, blackenization technique?)

    Dumbstruck and seeing her on the verge of exploding, he quickly pulled her hands.

    ¡°Hinagiku, that¡¯s enough, now that Hayate is already inside, let¡¯s put down the aforementioned matter first and help him locate miss Sanzenin.¡±

    The dark air behind her disappeared, this is due to her blushing at the sight of him pulling her hands. She turned her head to the side unnaturally.

    ¡°Yo- you¡¯ve got a point, we- well let¡¯s go then, to the student council and then giving Nagi a notification.¡±

    She took off after finishing her sentence without hesitation.

    Looking at her run, he was at a loss of words while Hayate is still confused about the whole situation.

    ¡­..

    ¡°That was really stupid, little Hayate, saving a cat and getting caught, seriously¡­¡±

    In the student council room which unlike normal, is completely filled with people at the moment.

    Nagi is currently pointing her fingers at the hard pressed Hayate chanting the words she said just now more than 10 times already.

    Standing beside her is Isumi who¡¯s seems like she wants to say something to Nagi but can¡¯t find the chance to interject. Standing there she kept repeating ¡®that¡­ that¡¯ (Tl: ¤¢¤Î¤¢¤Î,ÄÇ¸ö¡­ÄÇ¸ö, which means something like urm¡­)

    Segawa Izumi, Hanabishi Miki, Asakaze Risa the three stooges are also here watching Nagi scolding Hayate with very interested faces. The peanut gallery kept egging Nagi on and looked like they wanted to play as well but they held in their hands¡­ a paper plate¡­

    Sitting in the corner is Yukiji who¡¯s tied like a zongzi with swirling eyes while Hinagiku snapping at her and spraying saliva at the same time.

    Wu Yan just sat at the only desk in the student council office, Hinagiku¡¯s seat while looking over the ruckus, he can¡¯t help but yawn at this.

    After Hayate was brought here, batshit crazy sister came running and laughed manically before grabbing an arming sword used as a decoration to execute Hayate on the spot.

    Seeing Yukiji going insane again, Hinagiku¡¯s pent up anger finally exploded, she grabbed an arming sword as well hell bent on ¡®close kindred slaughter¡¯ (Tl: read discipline).

    In a battle where one side is raging and another side is acting all crazy, Yukiji was getting very into character and fought harder and harder as if the opponent is not her sister. Although, Hinagiku was raging, she was kind, how can she really fight against her sister with all her heart. In an unfair battle, Hinagiku was almost done in by Yukiji.

    Wu Yan who decided to sit that one out was infuriated by her, you litte hoe weren¡¯t you thinking about your brother in law when you decided to commit internecine strife?

    Twas, a very fierce soul rending, thrilling and pg rated ¡®disicpline¡¯ before Yukiji was turned into a zongzi and tossed to the corner of the room.

    After he finished wrecking the crazy sister, Nagi and Isumi arrived along with the three stooges. After an intense QnA, the scene became the ruckus before him.

    He was enamored with this crowd before him, before this when he watched Hayate the Combat Butler, he admired their interactions even though they look like they¡¯re living very tiring days.

    Without a doubt, they are very happy.

    It¡¯s not just the joyous stuff, there¡¯s the sad stuff, the frustrating stuff and after trials and tribulations it would all end in happiness.

    He dreamt of this, as an otaku, this was something he never experienced before¡­

    But now, well, since there¡¯s this kind of opportunity, let¡¯s properly enjoy ourselves.

    He chuckled before looking at Isumi who¡¯s still at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°Miss Saginomiya, how did the thing with the old dormitory went?¡±

    Overhearing him, everyone calmed down, he felt odd at why they suddenly calmed down but the sparkly eyes and their expression told him all he needed to know¡­

    ¡°By old dormitory you mean the one Nagi-chan said, the one with the monster?¡±

    Going into business, Isumi turned serious, in his eyes of course, she¡¯s still pretty damn cute that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Yep, the miasma there is quite bad, if not properly managed, it might attract more youkais. I have already sealed the cave with charms. Regarding the cleanup, someone from the family will come and start a ritual, only then could the place be cleansed, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡±But what?¡±

    ¡°From the miasma, it seems like they should have been a lot of malevolent spirits there.¡±

    Isumi turned her eyes towards Wu Yan, along with her gaze, the others looked at him as well, everyone¡¯s eye is on him.

    He simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Indeed, before the youkai leader made an appearance, they were a ton of skeletons and Onryos, probably numbering in the hundreds if not thousands.¡±

    Everyone was awestruck, Isumi¡¯s mouth in particularly was wide agape in shock, looking at him like he¡¯s a giant wearing his underwear inside out.

    He can only bitterly laugh after noticing this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I believe if you had thought up of a counter measure you would have done it in an easier fashion than me.¡±

    Undeniably, her family is a big family of witches who deals with exorcism, every power in their body is the bane of all supernatural beings. Even if Isumi and Wu Yan¡¯s levelare the same, but because of affinity, compared to him who can only cut them down using sword she would have had an easier time dealing with those monsters.

    An analogy would be when using the same mass of water and the same mass of cloths against a fire. One could use the cloth to cover the fire and then step on it to put it out, but using water would have put out the fire in less time than the cloth, more efficiently and without leaving an amber behind.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Isumi, she glanced left and then glanced right before raising her sleeves to cover her face.

    maxresdefault

    Yes. So many yes.

    Little lass be shy¡­

    But, a shy Isumi is really very cute. No? Well judging by how Hayate is looking at nobody but her and that he¡¯s flushed with his ruffled appearance one could tell just how cute Isumi is.

    Nagi who saw this got mad and swiftly delivered a punch at Hayate.

    ¡°Hayate you little jerk!¡±

    The punch hit squarely on the side of his face making him cry out in a loud voice while flying backwards with blood coming out of is nose. And then, he slammed against Izumi who¡¯s enjoying the movie¡­

    The two tumbled on the ground. Guy on top girl in the bottom, like a passionate man jumping on a timid girl, like a wolf pushing down a girl, they both looked at each other with deep passion¡­

    Nagi was so mad her face turned a copper green and then rapidly turned dark.

    ¡°You big idiot!!!¡±

    Looking at this scene where nobody but them knows Hayate is being tortured, he¡¯s secretly happy.

    Only when the original main character is unlucky do we have something worth looking at¡­.

 Chapter 24: Interrupted once more! Snapped!

    A bit after the shenanigans, Isumi suddenly broke the pace.

    ¡°Mister Wu Yan, I was wondering if I can invite you to come to my house, would you happen to have an opening in your schedule?¡±

    Along with her voice the room went into a strange lull. Those who were bickering stopped bickering, those who were fighting stopped fighting, a certain someone who was getting the centipede in ears stopped screaming. They were looking at Isumi and Wu Yan with gentle eyes. Of course, except for a certain someone¡­

    Feeling a chill go down his spine, he rigidly turned his face around only to see a Kaichou-sama who¡¯s donning an amiable smile¡­

    Fuck. Me. My favorability went down to 0¡­

    As expected, only when the MC is cursed with bad luck is there something to see huh? (Tl: karma biatch). His tears flowed down his face.

    Only when she saw the mellow gazes of everyone did she tried to panickedly explain herself.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that everyone, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just inviting mister Wu Yan to my home because.. because mother and grandmother are curious about him getting rid of spirits, so¡­ so¡­¡±

    isumi_worrying_by_tur_ro_ken-d4mqdas

    Hearing her explanation, everyone nodded understandingly. Feeling the cold air going away, he heaved a sigh of relief glad he dodged a nice boat¡­. (Tl: nice boat, referring to the thing with school days¡¯s last episode 12 being replaced with a nice boat drifting down a river for some reason. In this case, rekt so hard it¡¯s not to appear on screen. Perhaps someone with better knowledge of the show could explain, I have not watched the anime so I wouldn¡¯t able to explain properly. Nice boat source)

    He started to think about the invitation, he¡¯s quite interested in it not only because he gets to see the height of abilities inside this world but also because of his own mission.

    In this world, Saginomiya family is a well known family, add that to the fact that they¡¯re an exorcist family then surely the power and influence they wield is greater than him. Left to his own device to search or to get the help of a big family, it would be more expedient to go with the latter. Besides, it entails searching for just a piece of crystal, surely he wouldn¡¯t get rejected.

    Thinking like that he nodded to her invitation.

    ¡°I understand, Miss Saginomiya, I will be visiting the Saginomiya family tonight.¡±

    She beamed at his response.

    ¡°Then I will patiently wait for your grand arrival.¡±

    ¡­..

    After school, walking on the street back home is a situation that differs from normal, he¡¯s walking behind Hinagiku and she¡¯s in front of him.

    Everytime he made haste to catch up with her, she would increase the speed of her steps so as to not stand together with him, this is baffling him to no ends.

    Did I do something wrong? (Tl: facepalm)

    She¡¯s feeling very complicated as she kept on walking in front of him, unsure of how to deal with the feelings.

    Before Wu Yan, there was no male whom she had such a close relationship with before. At the start, because he spouted something so ridiculous as to pass entrance exam in one hour, she held hostility against him.

    As the student council president of Hakuo Academy, this is clearly a challenge and contempt towards Hakuo Academy from her perspective. So, she went along with the bet in the heat of the moment.

    After that, in the span of one hour and the interactions they had, she found out that he¡¯s not the cocky prick she thought he was. On the contrary, he¡¯s quite an affable fellow, this changed her opinion of him and removed the animosity she had for him.

    Under the influence of this change of opinion and his shocking memory, she can¡¯t help but feel a sense of intrigue from the guy. After that, the development surrounding his current position as butler, she was merely reaching out for the sake of reaching out, to give him who came from a ¡®foreign¡¯ place a place to stay, that¡¯s all.

    Gradually, spending more and more time with him, she began to have a deeper understanding of Wu Yan. He would try to make her laugh everyday and his cooking basically conditioned her into relying on him, this slowly made her think of him as her closest buddy.

    Then that night happened, he barged into her room and saw her naked body which deeply infuriated her.

    She¡¯s actually quite self conscious of her body, not anything in particular but her chest, she¡¯s already almost 16 and yet her chest is still no more bigger then when she has just entered middle school. This fact made her very anxious and self abased.

    And so that night when he saw her, she thought for sure he would sneer at her, getting mocked by one¡¯s own best pal, looking at his regretful expression she felt even more inferior.

    Letting herself go, she didn¡¯t care about being naked anymore, she just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he didn¡¯t laugh at herself. Who would have thought that not only did he not ridicule her, he even said something like ¡®like it very much¡¯.

    Her heart was thrown into disarray, yeah she¡¯s pretty popular in Hakuo Academy but she hadn¡¯t really spent anytime with any boys so when has she even been confronted with something like this? Plus, he said ¡®like¡¯ and whatnot.

    From that night on, she changed her feelings towards him ever so slightly. Not long after that she felt a strong sense of rejecting her own feelings, her feelings for him¡­

    Being the first time she actually felt something like this towards a boy she didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. So she chose to deal with it like how she treated him these past few days, very odd and weird, the relationship turned from being able to tease each other into her not being able to feel at peace with herself anymore.

    This passive attitude of interaction was her way of dealing with the mess. She¡¯s actually getting a bit worried, with the way she¡¯s acting being all distant and passive, he would certainly hate her right?

    But Wu Yan acted like nothing had happened, he kept making the meals, telling the same stupid jokes. This made the weird sensation turn contract, condensing into something much bigger¡­

    And today, she¡¯s thrown into chaos, what with him hiding stuff from her, why would she feel sad? Being hugged by him, shouldn¡¯t she struggle free? Why did she fail to resist falling into the warm embrace offered by him?

    What¡¯s more, when Isumi invited him to her home, why did she feel uncomfortable at it?

    She had lived her life everyday in a simple way, her heart did not have much ripples. But in her endless thoughts, ripples formed in waves all over her heart.

    ¡°I say milady Hinagiku, if I did something wrong just give it to me straight so I may die with no grievances.¡±

    Looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s so absorbed in her thoughts she went into a wrong route, he was truly speechless. They had already arrived at a small forest, so he just rushed to her front and blocking her off looking like a ¡®selfless martyr rushing to his death¡¯.

    His action shocked her into backpedaling a few steps. But looking at his silly look, she can¡¯t help but laugh.

    He also beamed at her reaction.

    ¡°Oh we¡¯re laughing now? I take it that means you¡¯re alright already?¡±

    Stunned by him, she forced a grin.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine, why would I not be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Really now?¡±

    Giving her a skeptical look, he approached her slowly and stuck his face close to hers before smirking at her.

    ¡°Look at my face and let¡¯s see you say you¡¯re fine one more time.¡±

    Heart beating faster, face slowly turning red she¡¯s looking at his face just a few inches away she can¡¯t help but back away.

    For what reason would he let her go, seeing her back away, he moved forward. When she finally backed into a trunk he came right up to her making her heart jump. She turned her head to the side while shouting.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m completely fine!¡±

    Roling his eyes at her blatant lie.

    ¡°You dare not look at my face and you say you¡¯re okay. Really, if you have something you want to say then just say it. Otherwise, you aren¡¯t keeping your promise from before.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    She felt confused at his statement.

    He fell down feeling a little hurt.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡±

    She scratched the side of her face while looking apologetic.

    ¡°What promise was it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgotten about it then forget about it.¡±

    ¡°What, since you brought it up you might as well say it. Could it be the one favor from the bet before?¡±

    She kept shaking her head trying to recall but failing she growled at him.

    Looking satisfied with her reaction he shook her hands.

    ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t I say I would tell you the circumstances surrounding me as part of the promise? It just happened today, and you call yourself an outstanding top student.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was that¡­¡±

    Realizing something very important she shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wait no! that promise can¡¯t be invalid, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t lie to a girl while hugging her? You must keep your end of the promise!¡±

    Looking at her being all mad and furious, he¡¯s speechless, the one who forgot about the promise is you wasn¡¯t it? Kaichou-sama?¡­

    ¡°You forgot it yourself, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s not keeping his end of the deal¡­¡±

    ¡°No means no!¡±

    Having a bright idea, he rubbed his chin before smirking.

    ¡°That is to say, the promise must be abided by, that correct?¡±

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    Unhesitatingly she asserted.

    Sneering at her he continued much her uneasy feeling.

    ¡°Well then milady Hinagiku, the thing you brought up about the favor, isn¡¯t it about time you fulfilled your promise?¡±

    Laughing like a villain, she realized she got caught and resolutely defended herself.

    ¡°Very well! Say it, what¡¯s your favor, I will absolutely fulfill it!¡±

    Going ¡®oh¡¯ at her statement the grin on his face widened even further, slowly he began to approach her face. When she understood in her stupor what he;s trying to do with a ¡®poof¡¯, her face began to steam up.

    At a loss of what to do with the approaching face she was alarmed.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do¡­¡±

    Chuckling he implied his intentions insidiously.

    ¡°You tell me, what am I going to do¡­¡±

    She wants to retreat further away, but the trunk is right behind her, and his body is already right up against her. Looking at the approaching face she used her hands to resist his chest, and she protested with a blushing face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    Ignoring her, he was celebrating inside.

    This kind of opportunity and mood, those who don¡¯t further their conquest really should go hang themselves.

    Cupping her waist with his hands, he dragged her into his embrace and slowly made his way towards her lips¡­.

    She twisted her body out of anxiety and started trembling. After she entered his grasp and felt the distance between them shrunk to 0 she began to puff before finally yielding herself over.

    And right before he¡¯s about to conquer the dreamed about land, a loud bang surprised Hinagiku and she opened her eyes to see whathappened. Looking at the thing before her she was filled with terror.

    Bigger than a man by about 50%, the thing was wearing an armor and equipped with two giant axe. From the looks of it, it looked like a fat armored dude about to begin assault.

    It looked just like a human except clearly it isn¡¯t for it lacked a head!

    Still hugging her, he looked at the lifeform before him. His face is expressionless but in his eyes and heart a raging fire is about to take hold of him!

    The original main character disrupting my conquest can be ignored, but even a headless piece of trash like you is going to fuck with me?!!!

 Chapter 25: Suspicion, unending attacks!

    Headless giant: (level 20)

    Failing to land a strike the giant retrieved its axe. Brandishing its axe and then leaning forward with its arms wide and flailing, it looks like it¡¯s trying to roar.

    ¡°Yan¡­ Wha-¡­ What is that?¡­¡±

    Looking at the headless giant with pale face, Hinagiku hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while trembling.

    He almost forgot the fact that Kaichou-sama is very afraid of supernatural stuff.

    Bitterly laughing and hugging the trembling body, he tightened his hold on her waist and tried comforting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a mere bug, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Raising her head to look at him, her trembling body managed to calm down. Although she is still pale the terror she felt has reduced a lot, her hands were holding onto him tighter than ever lest he lets go of herself.

    Seeing that she¡¯s much better he smiled at her.

    ¡°You wait here, I am going to go settle this bitch first then we¡¯re going home.¡± (Tl: author used she instead of it so I took some liberty)

    She was worried for his safety when she understood what he¡¯s going to do.

    ¡°Is it alright? Why don¡¯t we just run¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, have faith in me.¡±

    Kissing her forehead he assured her once more.

    His action tinged her cheeks in a bit of red before he resolutely let her go, not before she muttered worryingly.

    ¡°The¡­ then be careful now¡­¡±

    Nodding he enoyed his contact with her waist before letting go and turning towards the headless giant. His smile turned into a cold look and this failed to mask the flames in his eyes which rekindled. He began his stride of tranquil fury towards the headless giant.

    Reaching his arm out, Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, grabbing the sheathe of the sword his smile turned into a cruel arc.

    1483517823-306f29c575ed71371aa9ca39b6ceca54

    I am going to teach you just how bad a consequence is when you meddle with someone else¡¯s shoujo pick up moment.

    Unsheathing Kusanagi Sword by his waist, he grabbed the sheathe with one hand and the hilt with another before letting out a malevolent grin. Dashing forward, he disappeared and reappeared within a blink of an eye in front of the headless giant.

    A cold light flashed and the arm that held onto the axe flew to the sky landing on a nearby surface.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The headless giant silently roared but instead of sound the surrounding air had ripples in them informing that this strike has landed effectively.

    The headless giant shooked its body and swung its axe viciously at him.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Watching as the axe approached him she can¡¯t help but cry out of concern. Completely on different tier to him, she can still see the movements of a level 20 tier 3 headless giant since it¡¯s not that wide a gap yet. (Tl: the tier gap gets wider on higher tiers but they¡¯re still basically beginners at this stage)

    If not for hear apprehension of enemies the the likes of the giant, this competitive girl wouldn¡¯t have sat there and watched as Wu Yan fought on the front lines.

    Certainly this is under the pretext where Hinagiku does not have the system identification and probing and she can¡¯t detect presences. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be worried since the two parties are completely different in terms of quality of fighting power, completely different in terms of tier.

    He calmly looked at the approaching axe, without even moving his sword wielding right hand his left was raised to intercept the trajectory of said axe and with a ¡®chiang¡¯ it blocked the giant axe.

    Giving it an indifferent gaze his right hand moved and it drew a line the air before the giant released another howl, rest in peace, other arm.

    Spinning his body around, he gave the disarmed (Tl:heh) headless giant a roundhouse kick sending it flying into a few trees before it slammed onto the ground completely immobile.

    Stunned, she recovered and ran to his side.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m hurt?¡±

    He can¡¯t help but chuckle at her. Looking at her face and then her lips, he silently weeped.

    Do you think I have it easy on my route to conquering shoujos? Isn¡¯t it unbearable if this trend continues? Two times I have tried to proceed to next base, but each and everytime I got denied, isn¡¯t it reminiscent of the unlucky someone. Damn you god, I hate you!!!¡±

    Noticing his eyes, she quickly figured out what was going through that mind of him and she blushed while leering at him unamusedly.

    ¡°It has already been so long and you¡¯re still thinking stuff like this!¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing dejectedly he decided to put it behind him with an unsatisfied face.

    ¡°I guess we have to wait until next time.¡±

    ¡°Who.. who would do that with you again next time¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it before, promises have to be kept.¡±

    Reminding her gently so, he won¡¯t drop a tear until he sees the coffin (Tl: refusing to give up until the very end.)

    Clenching her teeth she glared at him before shouting athim.

    ¡°The sky is getting dark, why don¡¯t you quickly finish off the monster so we can go home. I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    He went hehehe when he saw her changing the subject. He then nodded before making his way toward the armless giant.

    Since there¡¯s a first time, there¡¯s gonna be a next time as well, the first time he¡¯s a stranger, the second time he would be familiar. He believed in this principle firmly.(Tl: referring to the chance to move onto next base, that there would be a second chance and he would definitely nail it)

    Ma¡­ in this case there¡¯s no first time to speak of but at least there¡¯s a zing. The gal clearly didn¡¯t reject him so that means she likes him.

    Thus, he only need to take it slow from now on, he knows this is so and he¡¯s quite pleased at it.

    Finally Kaichou-sama has been half conquered.

    Even this sappy excuse of an otaku understands this, how could Kaichou-sama not catch on.

    So, I¡­ like Wu Yan¡­.

    Holding both her hands in front of her chest her eyes when looking at his back became a bit out of focus. (Tl: raws says so, just read as enamored)

    Thinking about the animosity when they first met, thinking about the joyous days they spent being with each other, thinking about the birthday suit event, thinking about the warmth she received from him and thinking about the kiss that almost happened¡­.

    She smiled, she¡¯s intoxicated¡­.

    Looking at the suit of armor that¡¯s struggling on the ground like a tortoise but can¡¯t get up no matter how it twisted its body, he just cut it in half with a slice of Kusanagi Sword.

    It was quite fortuitous that this thing didn¡¯t have any blood otherwise he would have to find another way to execute it since gore is out of the question. This is in consideration of Hinagiku who¡¯s born normal in this world and can¡¯t take bloody stuff.

    After it died it began to turn into ashes. this lightened his burden a lot actually because even though this place is the woods, it is still not far from the city. Given the fact that Hinagiku walked here unknowingly, other people could presumably walk pass here and see this strange fucker, and it would be all over the news the next morning. (Tl: huh, wouldn¡¯t it be just a weird suit of armor in the forest? Not headline material though.)

    He thought for sure he would have to liquify it or something¡­.

    After the headless giant disappeared completely he sighed in wonder.

    Just when had he had such an easy battle since transport 3 months ago, his past opponents were all either same or higher in terms of level , every time he fought like crazy and had to put effort into thinking how to deal witht he threat.

    Despite fighting the horde of level 10 mobs in the underground hall before, facing that army how can he let his guard down against such a number.

    He felt like he has somehow grown stronger.

    He is certainly also cognizant that strong as he is, he¡¯s still far from being a super.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The sweet voice summoned him from his thoughts, quickly he stowed away his feelings before smiling at Hinagiku who was walking by his side from god knows when.

    ¡°Nothing much, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go, back to home, I will be cooking up a storm.¡±

    Hinagiku revealed a stunning smile and it took him by surprise.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s head back¡­¡±

    Nodding, he scratched his head before bringing her out of the forest, inside his heart however he¡¯s still feeling weird.

    It feels like, she has something for him now, no matter how one observes it, from her tone, her gaze and her gem like eyes¡­

    Maa, nevermind, as long as she¡¯s happy¡­

    ¡°Ne, how will we deal with the promise?¡±

    Storing his Kusanagi Sword away under the curious eyes of Hinagiku he jested.

    It¡¯s not yet time for the reveal yet, but even if he didn¡¯t want to he wouldn¡¯t be able to sweep this under the mat for a lifetime. Hence, some minor things can be done in front of her without hiding it, he will just have to explain it properly the next time.

    When she heard him, she was going to ask him where did the sword disappear to but she blushed instead. With a ¡®hmph she turned her head away while grumbling.

    ¡°hmm.. the promise is it? Didn¡¯t you say it before that you would tell me all about it when the time is right?

    He felt astonished at her, this lassie, she still can act dumb¡­.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not referring to this one¡­¡±

    ¡°How am I not referring to this one¡­?¡±

    ¡°You pretending it never happened?¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ says who, and you when will you fulfill your promise?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I sa it before? When the time is right, I will keep the promise!¡±

    ¡°Well, then I guess I would keep mine as well, when the time is right!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku, you have turned into a bad apple¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    Come night time, because of the growth of his relationship with Kaichou-sama, he didn¡¯t pull punches and made a full course of dishes much to the protest by Hinagiku and her mom¡¯s bulging stomach. Even the dad who rarely came home and just got back couldn¡¯t help but devouring the leftovers.

    ¡°Milady, you should go take a bath¡­¡±

    Picking up the plates, he advised her who¡¯s still sitting at the dining table.

    ¡°Nn, understood.¡±

    She nodded and then looked at him with a never before seen strictness.

    ¡°Yan, never call me milady or young miss from now on, you understand me?¡±

    The lines were the same as the last hundred of times but he has never seen her so serious before when saying this to him, quite frankly he¡¯s feeling very surprised. What happened?

    Urgh, that¡¯s why Wu Yan you are still wet behind the ears, to become a king of conquest you still need to work harder.

    He dismissed his trolling urge and just smiled at her.

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go shower!¡±

    Pleased with his reply she got up from the chair and bounced her way to the bathroom like a little kid.

    He shook his head in amusement before putting down the dishes in his hand and jumped out the window to the outside. Landing on the ground, he immediately took out Kusanagi Sword.

    The moment it materialized he reversed his grip on it and brought it down in a straight stab at the ground.

    ¡°Ya!!!!¡± (Tl: ya as in the ya of yaya from unbreakable machine doll)

    A baby like cry resounded, and on the patch of ground where Kusanagi Sword pierced, bloodstain began to spread out.

    Sheathing the sword his brows furrowed.

    This, from the time he dealt with that headless giant has been the fourth wave of attacker!

    What¡¯s going on, why are monsters popping up all over to converge here? This clearly hasn¡¯t happened before¡­

    Thinking something¡¯s amiss, he begun to puzzle over this riddle¡­

    What could be going on?

    This situation only started to happen from today, maybe I did something today that attracted the monsters?

    Or perhaps¡­ Hinagiku¡¯s family did something?

    Shaking his head to dismiss his thoughts he stored away Kusanagi Sword and walked back inside his house.

    Screw it, he will just wait until his visit to Saginomiya family tomorrow to pose this question¡­.

 Chapter 27: The exorcist ancestor with no integrity

    (ÎÞ½Ú²Ù something like no moral integrity, don¡¯t talk to elders with respect, don¡¯t watch what they say do or act. can also be used to hint that other party is being rude to you/ crossed the line a bit. A close english meaning for the above title would be the spontaneous exorcist ancestor)

    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that inside this pretty crystal there¡¯s a youkai, that right?¡±

    Hinagiku too another glimpse at the crystal in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. Seeing Isumi¡¯s mom nodding, she quickly shifted to the side a bit.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Looking at her reaction he can¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her, all he got was a leer from her.

    Squeezing the mysetrious crystal fragment in his palm he still doesn¡¯t quite understand why the system would issue a search and retrieve mission like this?

    He decided that since there¡¯s a chance anyone is out to get him but absolutely not the system, the thought that this system is controlled by someone else behind the scene also crossed his mind but he decided to let it go after musing for awhile.

    If system wanted to burn him, it would have happened back when he first transported, why wait until now?¡­

    For better or worse this mission has been given out by system, so it won¡¯t pose any danger to him, otherwise the system wouldn¡¯t issue this kind of mission.

    Maa¡­ it has already issued various mission that placed him in danger before¡­.

    Marveling at the mysterious crystal fragment before him he continued.

    ¡°Unbelievable, to think a youkai resides within¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of it, youkai and humankind suffered major blows, but it is also because of it that the youkai lord and his minions were slain and humans managed to overthrow the youkai regime.¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom, Hatsuho began to surmise based on her story.

    ¡°Even now, the influence of this youkai looms large, countless monsters lust after it¡¯s blood and flesh like the youkai lord. Once they detect its presence, these youkais will come knocking your door from miles away.¡±

    Surprised at this hypothesis, he gnashed his teeth.

    It¡¯s no wonder from yesterday the monsters came attacking continuously. It was all because of this thing, damn I have the sudden urge to hit somebody¡­

    There¡¯s a very good reason why he¡¯s pissed, anyone would have been pissed. After tens of waves of assailant when he was finally on the verge of falling asleep, guess who had to wake up when he almost fell asleep.

    Dismissing his thought by shaking his head, he looked towards Hatsuho with a stern expression.

    ¡°Well then madam, are you aware of the whereabouts of the other half of this mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±

    Hinagiku can¡¯t help but be stunned by him as she pulled him back.

    ¡°Are you really planning on retrieving the other half of this crystal? There¡¯s a youkai inside it you know?!¡±

    Rubbing his head he shrugged at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a youkai, not the first time I have met with one that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still gathering them, this kind of thing that looks pretty on the outside but sinister on the inside, throwing it away would be better.¡±

    What was a pretty crystal now looked like flood water and vicious beast to her. She was also quite worried about its nature.

    Sensing a chance, he ¡®hehehe¡¯ before tossing the crystal onto her body.

    ¡°What¡¯s ta matter? Ya afraid?¡±

    Jumping in fright, she yelped and frantically threw it back at him while glaring at him.

    Meanie, doesn¡¯t he understand when someone¡¯s afraid¡­

    ¡°Come now, aren¡¯t I here for you¡­¡±

    Seeing that she¡¯s really afraid he softened up and stopped teasing her while comforting her.

    Her angry face dissolved and gave him the white of her eyes followed by a hmph and then the head turn.

    Pulling her hands he helplessly tried to coax her.

    ¡°Oh come on, don¡¯t be so irate. I have a very good reason to gather it, you will know in good time. Who¡¯s a good sweetie pie?¡±

    Listening to him trying to coax her like she¡¯s his girlfriend, her anger disappeared and she grabbed his hands with a blushing face and then struggling free after a bit.

    I¡¯m so done with this tsundere¡­.

    Meanwhile Isumi¡¯s mom was watching this scene unfold on the side veritably amused. She glanced at Wu Yan and then Hinagiku, she kept looking between the two.

    Noticing her mom¡¯s behavior the Isumi who hated getting lost began to truly wish; why didn¡¯t she lose her way before this, if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have need to bring over the both of them to her and she wouldn¡¯t be put in such a situation, jeez, mom¡­

    Waiting after they finished their skit her mom beamed at them.

    ¡°You two must be couple, your relationship is so great, how admirable, to think I was just like you back then with Isumi¡¯s father¡­¡±

    Perceiving that she is going off track again, and the destination is an embarrassing one Hinagiku quickly shrieked at her with face red as apple.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not like that! Auntie, we.. we¡¯re not couples, not couples, I¡¯m just¡­ just¡­ just his sister, yes, that¡¯s right!¡­¡±

    A~ I am so done with this tsundere¡¯s crap, hmm, wait that was said already, not going to tsukkomi further.

    Hatsuho probably likes to go off track so much it¡¯s a habit. They were clearly discussing youkai before this and now it¡¯s her love history. What¡¯s more she forgot what she said before and repeated it a second time. The blushing Hinagiku began to ‡å.

    Unable to muster up any strength, he tried to get the conversation going again.

    ¡°Well, madam Saginomiya, the other piece of the crystal, would you happen to know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Ara, you guys don¡¯t know this but actually Isumi¡¯s father is very cute, he¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking up at the sky, and all he saw was the big ass ceiling overhead, Hinagiku followed suit as well, but she looks cuter than him while doing so.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Isumi pulling her mother¡¯s hand and with a yank rescued her mother from the labyrinth of memory (Tl: »ØÒäÉ± referring to villains who right before their death remembers something and how they came to be this way in an attempt to make their death more sappy and tragic or justify partly their actions among other things, for the lack of better translation I put labyrinth of memory, because there¡¯s no end to her babbling, open to suggestion, resource). Wu Yan and Hinagiku can¡¯t thank her enough for this, they feel like they are the ones that needed the save more than anyone.

    He clapped his hand loudly to get her attention lest she goes out of frequency again. Putting on a face no better than crying he mewled.

    ¡°Urm¡­ Madam Saginomiya, the other half of the crystal, do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do¡­¡±

    Fine, straight to point¡­

    From the rapid recovery to main issue, except for Hatsuho everyone couldn¡¯t adjust in time. Even the troll Wu Yan didn¡¯t dance out of joy for hearing his long awaited answer, it feels like something is stuck in his chest and bearing down on me.

    Heaving the stress in the form of pants, he turned his head when he heard the same voice and saw Hinagiku doing the same thing. The both looked at each other and from the side they looked rather tragic.

    ¡°Please by all means tell me madam, where¡¯s the other half of the mysterious crystal fragment?¡±

    Saying it word by word with a serious tone while thinking that had she not been a senior she would have been sent to outer space with a kick from him and then brought back to be subjected to his methods to get his answer, for instance interrogation by torture and what not¡­ (Tl: this was written in NSFW kind of NSFW>> tone)

    ¡°The sealing crystal also known as mysterious crystal was separated into two by the exorcist clan¡¯s leader to prevent it from one day bringing harm to men once more. Ever since the sealing of that monstrous youkai, one half of it was kept inside his clan¡¯s vault and the other was used as a nucleus of another sealing ceremony.¡±

    Stopping here she smiled at him.

    Unsure of what to say he was stunned.

    ¡°Used as part of another sealing ceremony¡¯s nucleus? Would that be?¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the seal at the deepest region of the miasma in what is present day Hakuo Academy old dormitory¡¯s underground hall!¡±

    He suddenly understood. So it¡¯s like this, no wonder the underground hall was filled with monsters, it was a place of heavy miasma.

    It would be plausible that such a place would attract many monster and even a thing on the level of a youkai leader.

    It was also reasonable to believe that the reason why the parade of monster that has gathered didn¡¯t go out attacking students in Hakuo Academy and even went undetected by Isumi. It was all because of the sealing effect of this crystal.

    Some mysteries still remained unanswered like why after killing the youkai leader the mysterious crystal fragment appeared in his hands. But he didn¡¯t want to pursue the minor detail, he just concluded that it¡¯s a drop from killing mobs. (Tl: if you listen closely, you will hear the faint sound of author handwaving. Done in moderation it¡¯s okay but done often it has a way of killing suspension of disbelief.)

    After the realization he asked seriously.

    ¡°Then that other half is currently within the exorcist clan¡¯s current generation is that right?¡±

    ¡°That is so¡­¡±

    ¡°Then where is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with me!¡±

    ¡°Repeat that please?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s with me¡­¡±

    As Isumi¡¯s mom said that, she took out a crystal that looks just like his and passed it to him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He is currently massaging his hurting head.

    He doesn¡¯t understand why he felt no joy at obtaining this crystal, quite the contrary he felt juked, very juked!

    It had a tiger head snake tail kind of feeling. (Tl: very good start bad ending, strong start sappy end, anti climatic)

    Slapping his face he walked in front of Hatsuho and earnestly plead.

    ¡°Madam, can you please give this crystal to me, it¡¯s very important.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He knows he has resistant to farce like this but he really must admit he is quite shocked.

    ¡°For saying something like this, thank you oh so many thank you, madam!¡±

    While his heart faced the sky and sighed, he ardently thanked her because the gal clearly helped him out a lot didn¡¯t he and didn¡¯t even make it hard for him.

    Just as he¡¯s receiving the crystal, a soft but loud voice came out of nowhere, it¡¯s not that loud but it¡¯s enough to give everyone a jump. Well it¡¯s not entirely true that everyone was shocked, it¡¯s only Wu Yan and Hinagiku, Isumi just looked at the source of the voice while her mom paid it no heed and continued passing the crystal.

    A shadow flashed past and before he could receive it the crystal disappeared.

    Looking at the thing he went ‡å.

    ¡°Great grandmother, why¡¯re you here?¡±

    Isumi looked at her vacantly.

    ¡°Great¡­ great grandmother¡­¡±

    31411

    Please, at least she ages. Hinagiku¡¯s mom ages backwards, source: wikia

    Hinagiku¡¯s lips kept twitching looking at the intruder.

    It would be hard to blame them for behaving like this, the intruder had long white hair and her height didn¡¯t reach 1.4m. With a smooth face like no other she looked just like a 10 something loli.

    And this loli, was referred to by Isumi as great grandmother. How can Hinagiku be calm, as for Wu Yan, he knew about her just didn¡¯t expect her appearance.

    ¡°My child, how can you just casually give something so dangerous to someone else, if the youkai broke free, what will we do¡­¡±

    The little loli jumped up and down in exasperation.

    ¡°Ara¡±

    With a gentle smile she assured her.

    ¡°Wu Yan¡¯s a good kid, he won¡¯t fool around with it.¡±

    She looked at her with frustration.

    ¡°Who knows for sure if he¡¯s faking it or not, if he¡¯s lying what then!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! Over my dead body!¡±

    The mad little loli turned her head away while pouting

    His headache came back, he can¡¯t just snatch it away¡­.

    Isumi¡¯s mom just laughed gently and shot her down.

    ¡°Even if we let him settle that thing for us you still won¡¯t agree?¡±

    He clearly saw that when she said ¡®settle that thing for us¡¯, her eyes brightened up and excitedly looked at him before agreeing.

    ¡°Good! it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Weren¡¯t you objecting just now? ¡­ something about over your dead body?¡­.

    (Tl: eh, just ring me up, I will secure, contain and protect her)

 Chapter 28: Sudden development, goal change!

    If Wu Yan had not seen in the original work how this lifeform really looked like, even if he were to be beaten to death he would still not believe she¡¯s Isumi¡¯s great grandmother, no matter how one looks at her, she looked just like a little loli.

    Biologically or psychologically speaking¡­

    Watching the ¡®little loli¡¯ throwing a tantrum jumping up and down in front of him, he felt various kinds of immense pressure.

    ¡°If you need help with anything just say it, I will do my best to¡­¡±

    He said so as if everything has become clear to him.

    Figures, it¡¯s the last mission and it¡¯s an artifact, how can it be accomplished so easily, it felt so unreal to him.

    ¡°Let me do the explanations.¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom pulled away the ¡®little loli¡¯ and smiled gently at him.

    ¡°I will seriously listen and I hope you would seriously respond as well!¡±

    He emphasized the ¡®seriously¡¯ part of his speech. He doesn¡¯t need to listen to the next season of her love history.

    He didn¡¯t know if she had received the message but she pulled out a charm from her chest.

    Rather than saying it is unique from other charms, it¡¯s more like it¡¯s old and tattered from what seems to be the ravage of time.

    ¡°And this is?¡±

    He finds it odd that she would bring out a charm because from the charm, he felt something weird being given off by it.

    Isumi uses charms as well, and he¡¯s seen it. The effect is quite something but in the end it¡¯s no more than a switch, an outlet to manifest her power, there¡¯s nothing about the charm that¡¯s special per se.

    If she didn¡¯t exert any power on the charm then the charm is nothing more than paper.

    But this charm however had a weird aura to it. Some power is emanating on it and from the tattered looks, it seems the one who did so isn¡¯t Isumi or her mother.

    ¡°This charm is a pass for a barrier!¡±

    Isumi¡¯s mom turned serious when she said this.

    ¡°A pass to a barrier?¡±

    He glanced at Hinagiku to seele if she has any opinion on this matter but it seems she did not so he turned back to her mom.

    ¡°We the Saginomiya¡¯s as an exorcist clan has to date, eliminated countless spirits¡­¡±

    She has a rather proud look on her face, it seems she¡¯s quite proud of her family¡¯s achievement but she returned back to subject very soon.

    ¡°Competent as we are, there¡¯s still some spirits that can¡¯t be dealt with by our abilities, and these spirits tend to be much stronger than your run off the mill variants. They can only be sealed to keep them away from doing harm to human.¡±

    ¡°Seal.. is it?¡­¡±

    He could more or less guess what she¡¯s going to ask him to do.

    Nodding she continued.

    ¡°These deviant spirits, thought not many, has accumulated over the decades and so has come to a point where they¡¯re quite numerous.Therefore to prevent the sealing sites from increasing to a level where management would be impossible and the slightest breach of containment would create an unsalvageable mess, the head of one of the many generations decided to pool together the whole clan¡¯s power and set a gigantic sealing barrier!¡±

    ¡°That is to say, because you guys can¡¯t get rid of these spirits, you¡¯ve decided to dump them all in this barrier yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, as long it¡¯s of a certain level of strength and can¡¯t be completely destroyed, we the Saginomiya¡¯s will seal the spirit in there.¡±

    Frowning he doesn¡¯t know what to comment on, doing it like these there¡¯re various pros and cons¡­.

    Noticing this she also sighed.

    ¡°I think Wu Yan-kun has realized it, doing this certainly could reduce a lot of hassle but at the same time it opened the door to other bigger issues as well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bigger issues?¡±

    Hinagiku turned up her brows at her.

    Helplessly shrugging he explained.

    ¡°If my guesses are correct, this would avoid being spread too thin but because the deviant spirits are all gathered at one place. When they have reached a critical mass these spirits would pose a significant hazard.¡± (Tl: imagine a toilet bowl where shit accumulates and the plumbing broke for a long time)

    ¡°What!¡±

    Surprised she turned her gaze over to Isumi and she could only shake her head.

    Bitterly laughing as she continued.

    ¡°Yes, and with the passage of times these spirits increased in number and strength and finally one day an accident happened!¡±

    ¡°The head of that generation returned from an exorcism and decided to go inside the containment to put the spirit away, but he never came back. The clan at that time almost lost their sense about the matter, they sent out recon parties into the barrier but none made it back alive. So the new head decided to fortify the barrier and completely sealing it off not allowing clan members to seal anymore spirits inside¡­¡±

    Noticing something off he asked her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so then what¡¯s the issue? Was the containment breached?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    Dryly laughing Hinagiku tried to confirm with Isumi¡¯s mom.

    Dismissing her thoughts by shaking her hand she resumed.

    ¡°No, sealing spirits into it anymore has been banned, and with the way it is, barring any unforeseen circumstances, containment breach absolutely won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Hinagiku heaved a sigh of relief, while he felt humored by the story before turning to Hatsuho.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with the barrier, is the matter at hand still something you require me to do with the barrier?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is!¡±

    lifting the charm in her hands she proceeded.

    ¡°This is the only way pass to enter the barrier, only the holder of this charm can enter the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait!¡±

    Upset, Hinagiku protested.

    ¡°Are you guys insinuating that Yan enter the barrier?¡±

    Hatsuho just nodded grimly at her response.

    ¡°No way! I absolutely will not agree!¡±

    Still shouting she continued.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys asking Yan to go dig his own grave inside? There¡¯s a bunch of strong monsters inside you know!¡±

    Pulling her back he bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Hinagiku, please don¡¯t get so agitated and let madam finish her words.¡±

    ¡°Yan, you must not go!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse immediately she can¡¯t help but panic.

    Patting her back to signal her to calm down he looked at Hatsuho.

    ¡°Could you please tell me the specifics of the situation?¡±

    Sighing she described the details.

    ¡°Actually, we just want Wu Yan-kun to help us retrieve something.¡±

    ¡°Retrieval assignment?¡±

    He urged her to continue with his eyes.

    ¡°It is the treasure of Saginomiya clan, the jewel of heavenly palace!¡± (Tl: Ìì¹¬Ö®Óñ, not sure if I should put japanese name here. I might be giving it the wrong name as well, open to suggestion.)

    As she announced this a servant bringing a very old book appeared and passed it to Hatsuho before retreating away.

    Turning the pages she pointed out at a talisman.

    ¡°It is this talisman!¡±

    What appeared to them is but a simple odinary talisman. He can¡¯t help but raise his doubts.¡±This is the treasure of Saginomiya¡¯s? Looks to me like a normal talisman, why would it be inside the barrier with the monsters?¡±

    She lowered her head in self derision at his comment.

    ¡°The jewel of heavenly palace is indeed our treasure, only the head of the clan has the right to wear it. But like I said, one of the clan¡¯s head went inside the barrier and never came back, chances are he has met his doom, but the thing is he brought the jewel of heavenly palace with him inside of it as well¡­¡±

    He nodded in understanding and looked at the talisman before falling into contemplation.

    ¡°Is it that important?¡±

    Sitting straight and without blinking she said unhesitatingly and with never before seen resolution she declared to him.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s very important! It¡¯s very very important!¡±

    Hinagiku can¡¯t help asking her when she heard it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a talisman? Even if it¡¯s important you can¡¯t just send people inside to die for it¡­.¡±

    Hatsuho responded with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°If it really could be retrieved simply by sending someone to their grave then I really hope that person was me!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Astounded by what her mom said, Isumi could only gasp, it looks like she¡¯s quite shaken by her resolution.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku were also shocked by her answer, nobody could disagree that she had a very serious tone reflected in her words.

    ¡°Is the jewel of heavenly palace really that significant? To the point where you would throw away your life for it?¡±

    Raising his brows at her he questioned whether the treasure of Saginomiya¡¯s important as it is, really meant something to she who would normally not care about tokens or superficial materials, with her personality, there¡¯s something fishy going on for sure.

    ¡°It is my hope to listen to your reason, the real reason!¡±

    He showed a very severe expression as he said so.

    Isumi¡¯s mom hesitated a bit before looking at Isumi with a gaze shining with love. The whole place turned silent at that moment.

    ¡°In truth the jewel of heavenly palace served as nothing more than a symbol of our clan even though it¡¯s our treasure. If one has to say for sure what it does, then it only has the function of stabilizing one¡¯s spiritual energy, but this measly one function is very important to us!¡±

    She sighed and closed her eyes before plainly explaining herself.

    ¡°Stabilization of spiritual energy¡­¡±

    Confounded he looked at Isumi who stood on the side.

    ¡°Wu Yan kun pick things up really quickly huh¡­¡±

    Hatsuho affectionately patted Isumi¡¯s head while love and desire to spoil her daughter seemed to be reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Isumi was born with spiritual power like no other human, because of this, she was able to become an exorcist of preeminent stature at a very young age surpassing everyone else in the clan including me and great grandmother (Tl: not sure why she said great grandmother mother when Gingka is her grandmother). But, even so, her spiritual power was never stable, without a suitable solution she can¡¯t hold her spiritual power in check and live a life like normal human¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Isumi¡¯s eyes began to dampen while Wu Yan and Hinagiku went solemn.

    So everything was for the sake of her daughter, she would hand out such a dangerous mysterious crystal fragment in the process. If she could she would even willingly risk her life for the sake of her daughter¡­

    Faced with such an overwhelming motherly love, the both of them can¡¯t reject such a cause so they can only mute themselves.

    ¡°Definitely, I won¡¯t force Wu Yan kun¡­.¡±

    She laughed softly while saying so but her gaze still remained on her daughter.

    Bitterly laughing, fuck Mission 3, just her sincere selfless attitude was suffiecient to make him unable to turn down her request.

    Besides, dangerous sounding as it is, strong monsters equal tons of exp. With his ability in this world where the mystic level isn¡¯t that high, he should still be able to handle it. And if he can¡¯t, well, the cheat items inside his system begs to differ. The stockpiled points should be able to safeguard his life¡­.

    In other words, this trip is set in stone!

    ¡°I understand, Madam Saginomiya, just leave the thing about jewel of heavenly palace with me!¡±

    Standing up he massaged his shoulders before he laughed it off.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Wanting to say something but can¡¯t, her mouth opened and closed intermittently but in the end Hinagiku lowered her head.

    Elated at his reply she passed the charm over to him before giving a deep bow and fervently thanked him.

    ¡°Please, by all means, I leave it in your care!¡±

    (Tl: I honestly did not expect feels here. I thought Gingka would want to suck Wu Yan or something.)

 Chapter 29: Relationship increase, Kaichou-sama conquered!

    ¡°Urm.. Hinagiku¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°No, I mean this really is ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s not even listening to him, he felt like crying but tears won¡¯t come out.

    He accepted the fact that she might be very crossed for agreeing to travel to such a dangerous place.

    After exiting Saginomiya household, he was like ¡®die then die nothing much¡¯, he was prepared to receive his ¡®discipline¡¯ from Kaichou-sama.

    However, right after going out of the house she just said one line to him ¡®I¡¯m going¡¯.

    He¡¯s thought up of various scenarios, she might beat the crap out of him, give him the cold shoulders, a fantastic goodbye, or even stabbin time with kitchen knife.

    Just now the scenario where she would go with him!

    This time, it¡¯s not the trashy mob headless giant, and compared to the underground hall, the danger this time is on another scale altogether. He could go there without much afterthought because he has the system as his trump card, also because he survived in the giant beast forest before, so he could still deal with stuff like this.

    This plan however didn¡¯t take into consideration of Kaichou-sama, if it did then it¡¯s all up in the air. Kaichou-sama is only level 18, tier 2 onlym and the foe this time should at the very least all be level 20. Not to mention it¡¯s not just one, it¡¯s a whole nest of them, isn¡¯t this just asking Kaichou-sama to go send vegetables? (Tl: dig her own grave, get served)

    He persuaded ever so patiently to no result.

    ¡°Hinagiku, the target this time lies in a very hostile area, even I might not be able to protect myself, how can i just letyou waltz in there¡­¡±

    She shifted back to face him before acting stubbornly irrefutable like before.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous, that¡¯s why I want to go even more!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you resenting me as troublesome? Thinking I might be in the way!¡±

    She lividly shouted at him.

    Good god the misunderstanding, he tried to defend himself by shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just fear that there might be a 1 in 10,000 chance that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going!¡±

    Now he¡¯s dithering, she just won¡¯t listen, if she sure about something even 9 ox can¡¯t drag her back (Tl: very stubborn). And if he just went there without giving her the time of day then going by her personality, the probability that she would come running to find him is practically 100%.

    But, if she did come along, ai¡­. (Tl mandarin onomatopoeia for sighing, pronounced a-ye, drag the a part of aye a bit longer)

    ¡°Would please listen to me just this once?¡±

    Helplessly he tried to raise his dissent.

    With her eyes on him, he could see that her eyes were moistening.

    Oh¡­ lord, this can¡¯t be¡­

    Startled by waifu, this trend, isn¡¯t it going to end up in her crying? Hell no man, moi can¡¯t deal with girls¡¯ tears, much less someone I like.

    As long as it¡¯s anyone who knows her, they would know that this competitive gal would be harder to agitate then asking the academy¡¯s boys to wear skirts and yet Wu Yan who only started hanging out with her for about 1 month almost made her cry twice!

    If she really did cry, this would be a treacherous sin against all that is holy.

    He feebly tried to comfort.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Cutting him off and elaving him in a daze she rubbed her tears before lifting her head gazing at him and continued muttering.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m really afraid that once you go there you wouldn¡¯t be coming back, that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid so really afraid¡­¡±

    Saying so the windows to her soul began to fog up once more.

    ¡°That is why I want to follow you, at least I can be of help at your side¡­¡±

    He¡¯s at a loss of word at her true intentions.

    He has already forgotten that he might very well be able to confront risky situations like it¡¯s another day at work but can someone like Hinagiku really see him off into a situation like that? Towards the adventuring him, there¡¯s no one else who would care more than the one and only Hinagiku before him!

    How could he empathize with her when he can only think of the sealed barrier as a leveling map?

    Self mockingly he lowered his head and laughed.

    ¡°That is true, selfishly agreeing other¡¯s plea when I didn¡¯t even think about your feelings, it looks like I still need much improvement¡­¡±

    Her body shook before falling straight into his embrace, this gave him quite a scare. Frantically he held onto her waist while showing a vacant expression.

    Can Kaichou-sama voluntarily give other people a hug?

    Clouded by similar thoughts, this super development has exceeded his predictions.

    Hinagiku¡¯s also very embarrassed by her subconscious action, her body moved without her knowing and by the time she realized it she can already hear his heartbeat.

    She just closed her eyes and blushed. Her body was trembling slightly, since she already got this far might as well see it through.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would risk your life for that crystal but since you have your reasons then I have mine as well. Please let me go with you, I beg of you!¡±

    Basking in the scent of her hair he let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chastise me or something? You know, for chasing after a crystal while risking my life and what not¡­¡±

    Shaking her head she laughed at the guy¡¯s goofiness.

    ¡°You said so yourself that you would tell me what¡¯s really going on with you, that¡¯s our promise and I believe in you, that you have your own reason!¡±

    Moved by what she said, he drew her body closer to his.

    He¡¯s an otaku, and he likes 2D chicks, just liking them nothing much, this is something only an otaku will understand.

    And now the object of his affection trusted him and treated him like this, now what would he feel? He don¡¯t know about other people but he¡¯s pretty confident about what he¡¯s feeling.

    I must tell her¡­ my feelings¡­

    ¡°Hinagiku, I like you, I love you, I love you very much!¡±

    Listening to that sweet saccharine voice, her body jolted and she bit her lips ever tighter trying to keep her feelings from exploding outwards. She didn¡¯t leak alright but from her eyes, tears flowed.

    He was afraid of girl¡¯s tears before but he just smiled gently at the sight of her tear because he knows the meaning of this tear is a different kind of significance.

    Hanging onto his neck she buried her head deep inside his chest soundlessly requiting her feelings. The tears incessantly dropped without much sound and she showed a smile so bright it¡¯s blindingly beautiful.

    Rubbing away her tears with his hand he revealed to her.

    ¡°Did you know? I¡¯m actually not of this world.¡±

    She raised her head at this statement urging him on without saying anything.

    ¡°I came from another earth much like this world except there¡¯s no monsters, no exorcist, just a very normal world. A certain day four months ago I suddenly woke up and found myself in another world. In that world there¡¯s monsters roaming about as well as supers and I only have a system¡­.¡±

    As he narrate his background her facial expression changed and shifted back and forth from mystified, shocked, blank. Can one blame her? What he said is really that unbelievable, she showed various expression throughout the exchange but never distrust.

    Observing everything as he spoke, he questioned her after revealing the last mission he received after advent on this world.

    ¡°Do you really believe something that looks like Arabian story (Tl: fantasy story)? Aren¡¯t you the least bit suspicious of its validity?¡±

    Against his questioning tone, she just flapped her mouth and turned red before muttering.

    ¡°You said it, you would tell me the truth one day yeah? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already prepared myself, and you also said that when you¡¯re hugging another girl you won¡¯t lie right?¡±

    Stunned by her, his feelings burst out and he raised her face and violently stuck his face onto it much to her shock.

    ¡°Wu¡­ (Tl: muffled voice)¡±

    With widened eyes and a frozze body she can¡¯t recover from this.

    Everything happened so fast, even if she said she was prepared for his big reveal, she didn¡¯t expect her first kiss to arrive at such short notice.

    When she did respond, his tongue entered her mouth and coiled itself around hers making her already wide eyes even wider.

    Under his assault, her body began to weaken and fell in his hug, staring wide and feeling the sensation coming from her tongue she just laid there.

    One second? one minute? Or one hour? Time has completely lost its meaning in the duo¡¯s world.

    When he finally parted lips with her, she was still lost inside her mind.

    First kiss, gone just like that¡­.

    Licking his lips he smirked.

    ¡°So deliciously sweet¡­ ¡°

    His voice woke her up from her stupor. Looking at that smug ass grin she finally knew what she has gotten herself into.

    Red hue began to color her face and in her foggy eyes she knew what he meant by that and her mouth slowly grew wide in disbelief before parting herself from his body with a great big ¡®Ah!¡¯. She pointed her quivering fingers at him.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Entertained by her response, he teased her more for her response.

    ¡°You, how can you¡­ how can you be like this¡­.¡±

    She held her retort back in her stomach but it all came out as this incoherent babble.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ without my consent.. and did¡­.¡±

    Looking at the jerk playing dumb she went into frenzy inside her heart.

    ¡°Eh? Did I not?¡±

    Faking a head tilt he laughed.

    ¡°I remember somebody once said If I held my end of the deal she would return the favor she owed, isn¡¯t that right? I just told you everything about me, so the favor you owed me must be done, that is nothing but logical proceeding yes?¡±

    As he said so, he chuckled silently: except for the part about you being a 2D shoujo, I have said everything.

    He dared not said this to her, that she is but an anime character. Who knows how the tsundere Kaichou-sama would act if she did¡­

    Listening to his justification she could only shut her mouth albeit with much frustration. Thinking back about the kiss, her heart went into chaos and shame, so embarrassed she didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    Shutting her eyes, covering her face, lowering her head, she dashed away in the opposite direction.

    Touching his lips, he can¡¯t describe his intense feeling at the moment.

    To think things would get to this level so fast even he can barely keep up. At the time when he kissed her it was because he was moved so much that he only thought about her and how to express himself. After he realized what he has done, he had already took her first kiss.

    Hence he could only calm himself down by poking fun at her.

    That was his first time as well! However he hid the embarrassing fact away¡­

    So coy Kaichou-sama, it looks like she still needs more training after this¡­

    The jerk grinned shamelessly while chasing after Kaichou-sama.

    That¡¯s because, she ran in the wrong direction¡­..

 Chapter 30: First summon! Super railgun arrives at the scene!

    Night time, at the Hinagiku household¡­

    Even since they came back, Kaichou-sama has been hiding inside her room and wouldn¡¯t come out no matter what.

    Even though during dinner time, using delicious dishes as bait she still won¡¯t open her door.

    Come on now, really?¡­

    Wu Yan is currently muttering about how ridiculous she¡¯s being.Despite it being her first time was there really a need to over react like this? It was his first time as well but his heart just happened to beat a bit faster, blushed a bit, a bit embarrassed sure but did she really have to avoid looking at him?

    Now this is plainly just him standing and talking thus not hurting his waist, Kaichou-sama is very pure, not a single person has ever touched her hands in these past 15 years. Now, the first kiss she has been saving for many years gone just like that, as a pure young lady like no other this is expected.

    And she dodged a bullet by doing so as well. What with him planning on ¡®training¡¯ her.

    Since there¡¯s not much point sticking around outside her room, he might as well go back to his room to eat by himself. She will definitelyc ome out tomorrow when the journey officially begins.

    Yes, he¡¯s planning to bring her along!

    If anything, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to be apart from her. The two are currently in the stage where they¡¯re basking in the sweet warmness before being completely infatuated with each other¡­

    To avoid putting her in undue danger, he had to put down some counter measures that¡¯s for sure.

    Right now, he¡¯s conversing with system inside his room.

    ¡°System, if i were leave this world, how to bring someone else outside?¡±

    This is a very important question for him, if this issue can¡¯t be resolved with satisfaction he might just stay, who knows..

    ¡°To bring a person out of this world, one only needs to pay a certain amount of Sp after arriving at Silvaria to summon the target.¡±

    Besides him (Tl: this includes his summon as well, but only said so in later part of series) no one can hear the system¡¯s voice as it explained without hesitation.

    ¡°Summong?¡±

    Frowning he continued.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then is the summoned individual the same one I know?¡±

    ¡°Each summon in the menu is unique in that there¡¯s only ever one, the one you summon can only be that one and no more than one!¡±

    ¡°That so?¡±

    He retored

    ¡°So if I were to summon a character, what if she turns out to be the one before I knew her.¡±

    ¡°That would be impossible, when user arrives in Silvaria, every transcript worlds are in a frozen state so for example in the anime world, if user were to summon one character he has never met before then that summon would be the one that existed a day before the arc in that world started.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Nodding in comprehension, so basically the summons are all existing in a state a day before the arc in their worlds begin. He should take note of this lest summoning a certain character that has went Altered (Tl: probably reference to alter saber), then he would really be in for it then.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s an individual I have met before? Like for instance the characters in this world?¡±

    ¡°If the user had field practice in a certain transcript world, upon return to Silvaria the transcript world will stop at the precise moment user left it and the summoned individual would be in the state where it was frozen.¡±

    Amused by this he laughed.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if I leave this world then the time here will stop and any character I summoned for instance Hinagiku would be summoned as is from the room she¡¯s hiding in right now yes?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but be warned, a menu only ever have one character and no more than one may exist at any one time, the time of summon may differ (Tl: a day before arc or the moment when he leave the world), but they will not be the exact same character individual summon! Please choose your summons wisely!¡±

    ¡°System there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, the characters I have summoned, in what way do they differ from the originals?¡±

    He had always took a nonchalant attitude to summoning back then because he¡¯s still weak as shit. But now that he¡¯s stronger, his passion burned once more and now is the time to summon his first summon.

    level 30 is nothing to certain over powered anime characters, but at least he¡¯s not so ridiculously overwhelmingly bottom of the tier weak¡­.

    ¡°The summons are exactly the same (Tl:copy) of the originals, it¡¯s just that once they¡¯re summoned their life would be connected with the user!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°When the user summon characters, said character¡¯s life no longer belongs to them and belongs with the user, they merge together and when the user dies so too will the summons, if the user didn¡¯t die then even if the summons die the user can give it a second chance to live inside his body!¡±

    ¡°inside body!¡±

    Feeling a chill run down his spine he wryly laughed while his scalp began to itch.

    ¡°System, surely you¡¯re not asking me to give birth to dead characters.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡®boom¡¯ goes the sound inside his brain, now he felt like the heaven fell down and the earth crumbled away leaving a stupefied face so stupid it can scare the shit out of any kid. It feels like his soul went poof and he turned into a vegetable, opening and closing his mouth, lord knows what he¡¯s blabbering about.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real.. this isn¡¯t real¡­ this isn¡¯t real¡­¡±

    Repeating the same line like a broken machine his voice sounded so anguishing.

    ¡°So to say, if my summons died, then I would have to become and become the creator, this what you saying?¡±

    With a broken down smile he walked towards the window, if the system affirm his suspicion then he would jump out of the window head down in the hopes that it would erase this part of the conversation.

    ¡°When the summon dies, he or she will use the lifeforce in the user to begin their revival, not through impregnation, an analogy would be binary fission to give birth to it.¡±

    His broken smile instantly disappeared and he slammed the window shut before picking up the cup of joe on his table and sipping it like a sir as if the thing before didn¡¯t even made rustle him.

    You lost your pacing¡­ (Tl: even funnier if you know the truth behind system.)

    At least he received a good news, as long as he didn¡¯t die then his summon would never die as well!

    ¡°Is there any flaw with the revived summons?¡±

    ¡°User needs topay half the amount of initial Sp amount to revive summons!¡±

    ¡°Yeap, called it, it sounded too good to be true!¡±

    Posing like he saw it from miles away, it¡¯s not the first time he has to deal with how the system has absolutely no integrity, he¡¯s schooled on numerous occasion already.

    ¡°So half of initial Sp is the price of revival, that is to say 10,000summon would require 5,000 that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Also, the summon will share the same leveling system as user, other than these 2 items to take note of there¡¯s not much difference of note between summons and originals, please be at ease!¡±

    ¡°Leveling system¡±

    He stopped his coffee sipping and pursued the system.

    ¡°Please elaborate!¡±

    ¡°The summons will share the leveling system with the user, which means they can in a way similar to the user, defeat/hunt/kill mobs to increase the user and summons¡¯ levels through experience points.¡±

    ¡°No fucking way!¡±

    Jumping up from his seat.

    ¡°So to say, if my summon killed a mob, I will get half the experience points, something like that?¡±

    ¡°No, user and summons alike will obtain the full exp!¡± (Tl: step 1 summon lots of cheap ass summon step 2 send em out to various low level area in giant beast forest before moving encircling center along with increase in levels step 3 ¡­. step 4 profit)

    Astounded by the bombshell he just went silent.

    ¡°Hypothetically speaking if my summons went farming, I would also get the same experience points as them?¡±

    ¡°That is correct!¡±

    Now he felt like beating himself, he would have summoned if he had knowledge of this before, he won¡¯t have to go through the giant beast forest living a solitary life, unaccompanied by a soul.

    Given another chance to do it over, he would probably have made the same choice, with that tasteless pride of him¡­.

    Opening the menu he quickly located Hinagiku on the list.

    To prevent anything unexpected from happening he would be wise to turn Hinagiku into his summon first and foremost at least then he would be able to revive her if shit went south, at that point he just have to make sure he survives.

    Then there¡¯s the experience points sharing system when she would get the same amount if he killed some mobs, isn¡¯t that basically power leveling, and when she reached ahigh enough levelthen he would garnered himself a very strong ally, the chances of securing the jewel of heavenly palace would increase substantially as well.

    What he didn¡¯t expect however is that the option for her is grey and unclickable!

    ¡°System, what the fuck? Why¡¯s it all grey?¡±

    Agitated by this he shouted at the system, the conversation before were done telepathically but he voiced this one out showing just how alarmed he is.

    If he can¡¯t summon Hinagiku¡­.

    ¡°Reminder, if user resides in a summon¡¯s world, the summons belonging to that world can¡¯t be summoned, only when user exist will summoning be possible!¡±

    Listening to its explanation he heaved a sigh and then another, with this his plans went right into dustbin.

    ¡°system what if a ceratin summon died before summoning, will I still be able to summon her?¡±

    ¡°Reminder, once the individual died then summoning will no longer be possible. Let it be known once more that there¡¯s only ever one of each summon, in case of a world where user has never gone into before the user can only summon characters still existing a day before arc begins. In case of when the user went into transcript world then if said character died, then said individual will never ever be able to be summoned!¡±

    A thunder went through his body and a brilliant, resolute light went through his eyes.

    He must absolutely protect Hinagiku and make sure nothing happens to her tomorrow!

    With thoughts like this he went through the menu once more.

    He might be able to defend himself but Hinagiku¡¯s just too weak¡­.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if he requred one more helping hand or to protect her but he must summon a character this time.

    And it must kick ass!

    So he browsed through the menu, it is set in stone inside his mind that he would only ever summon those moe moe 2D shoujos. And since he just started his thing with Hinagiku, the shoujo must be chosen prudently for example, comptaible with her personality.

    What¡¯s the personality of Hinagiku? In essence, tsundere, competitive, masculine, she even wears a bicycle shorts underneath her skirt.

    Since the summon has to fit Hinagiku¡¯s personality then firstly the age must not be too wide. Furthermore, she has to have compatible personality or rather moe points!

    Tsundere, competitive, masculine, not much difference inage, kick ass, and modesty shorts.

    In his mind, there¡¯s only one candidate!

    Mikoto Misaka: magical index and scientific railgun¡¯s character (Tl: which begs the question what if the character exist in more than one world, which version would be summoned?), the number 3 of 7 lv5 espers in the whole Academy City;

    70¡¯000 Summoning points!

    Clicking the ¡®summon¡¯ button, a radiant light flashed and soon a tea colored hair cool looking girl was constructed slowly within the brilliant light.

    Super railgun! Mikoto Misaka, at the scene!

 Chapter 31: The true reason for being friendly with each otherâ€¦

    The light slowly receded and a girl slowly appeared before Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, with a countenance so peaceful and eyes closed tight, she looked just like a slumbering princess waiting for her prince to wake her up.

    Shoulder-length tea colored hair (Tl:brown), a cool and cute face, spotting a familiar Tokiwadai (Tl: ³£ÅÌÌ¨) summer school uniform.

    He has seen her on screen many times before, even so he¡¯s still very moved at this sight, the feeling one gets from screen and reality would be impossible to be the same.

    After the radiant light has disappeared a dazzling array of light shot out from her heart, before he could react the light has already pierced his skin and connected with his heart.

    While he¡¯s preocupied with this ray of light, he heard two heartbeat in his eyes beating at different rates, the heart beated out of sync before slowly syncing with time. Finally, the sound of the two heartbeats became one and the sound faded away.

    The light connecting the two also separated and started twisting in front of his eyes into a lightball the size of a marble in the center of the room.

    The lightball jumped two times and scampered all around his room, after making a round in his room it stopped abruptly and flew straight into his body.

    He felt weird at this scene, touching himself all over to check for abnormalities and noticing nothing out of norm except for a slight feeling that inside his body there¡¯s another sense, something like his half filled cup of water being added with a little bit more water.

    This is what system meant by merging of life?

    Squinting his eyes he probed around his bodies again while turning his eyes over to the girl before him.

    The girl¡¯s pretty face moved slightly and she moaned a bit before her eyelids started jolting. As if she¡¯s just waking up, her eyes which had the same color as her hair still a bit blurry began to open.

    Blinking her eyes she tilted her head while she observed the surrounding. Then, her eyes were focused on the only ¡®living mouth¡¯ there, the two did a staring contest and the place just froze there like that.

    Her gaze made him a bit uncomfortable, to say nothing of her being one of his biggest 2D character crush, even if it were a normal girl staring at him he would more or less still feel awkward, yes, even after having such a thick shameless face that¡¯s been trained.

    Misaka Mikoto¡¯s eyes measured him up and down like she¡¯s trying to familiarize herself with something and just right at the moment where he was about to say something she suddenly asked him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re my master (Tl: raw says master in alphabets)?¡±

    At the same time, a strong sense of wrongness came onto him. He wasn¡¯t sure how to react and just lifted his fingers and started pointing at his nose.

    ¡°By master, are you referring to me?¡±

    She affirmed his question with a nod of her little face, she totally looked like a traditional executive doing so.

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like you¡¯re my master!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Stopping her with his hand he looked at her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re Misaka Mikoto and not just some heroic spirits or tsukaima(Tl: familiars) or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Misaka Mikoto in the flesh!¡±

    Her voice carried a bit of agitation, she didn¡¯t know what were heroic spirits or tssukaima but she feels slightly insulted by being mistook for something else given the shoujo¡¯s bipolar unstable mood swing.

    ¡°Alright you tell me why did you call me master?¡±

    This was his greatest question among many others.

    A bit stunned, she showed an awkward face while rubbing her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a summon suppose to call the summoner like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who told you that¡­.¡± (Tl: again this is like a bonus joke after reading all the chapters)

    He rolled his eyes at her subconsciously, certain at the fact that this railgun didn¡¯t know how to properly say her opening speech.

    Under the assault of his white eyes, she began to blush and went into a frenzy.

    ¡°Urusai! urusai! urusai!¡± (Tl: urusai compilation by youtuber)

    God, railgun (ÅÚ½ã) turned from heroic spirit into Shana (Tl.:the author changed her katakana name to something that sounds like shana in mandarin but can be roughly translated as stupid-na , didn¡¯t know how to make it sound like shana while still retaining original meaning so here¡¯s shana¡¯s profile for no reason)

    Maa, aside from the weird entry mode this should be railgun without a doubt.

    With a friendly smile he shook her head at her and greeted her.

    ¡°Nice to meet ya, I¡¯m Wu Yan, just call me Yan!¡±

    ¡°I know your name!¡±

    She folded her arms in front of her chest while she said so much to his surprise. She also checked out the items in his room by subtly glancing around as if she¡¯s very interested in what¡¯s inside here.

    Wu Yan still hasn¡¯t recovered from what she said about knowing his name.

    ¡°How do you know me?¡±

    ¡°The moment I was summoned by you.¡±

    With a slight smirk she responded to him.

    ¡°When I gained consciousness, certain parts of memory invaded my brain, it was memory regarding your everything, included in them is your name.¡±

    ¡°My everything!¡±

    Triggered by this an alarm went off, everything? How everything is that everything? Don¡¯t tell me she already has knowledge of my shoujo conquest goal and/or the thing with Hinagiku?

    Crap crap crap, if that¡¯s true, given her personality, it would be hopeless to try and conquer her.

    ¡°Really everything?¡±

    With a hopeful gaze he beamed his eyesight at her making her scalp a bit ticklish (Tl: awkward)

    Her first impression of him is ¡®what a strange fellow.¡¯

    But his reaction is understandable, everyone has their secrets and entitled to their privacy, if her secret of liking everything gekota was revealed with no rhyme and reason, then she too would definitely be unamused by that.

    If she knew right now that what he¡¯s actually thinking is whether or not his shoujo conquest plan has been compromised then she would most definitely enter hulk rage and railgun the sonuvabeech.

    large

    Mah blings beechez.

    ¡°Technically not everything of course but regarding transport, system and summon and some other basic information pertaining to yourself that¡¯s about it.¡±

    She smiled while saying so but he¡¯s getting the feeling from her tone and way of saying that she¡¯s trying more to comfort him than explain, like she¡¯s teasing a child.

    Not that he minds however he just breath a sigh of relief. Shit, at least it¡¯s not everything, this means I¡¯m still safe¡­.

    Looking at her composedly brushing her bangs, he hesitated before finally voicing his concern.

    ¡°So you should know the matter about me die you die?¡±

    Nodding her head at him, he still couldn¡¯t accept her nonchalant attitude and simply frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uneasy? Your life now lies in another¡¯s hands¡­.¡±

    She stopped messing with her bangs and just looked at him casually like it ain¡¯t a big deal, as if she understood what he¡¯s thinking deep down inside. He however exhibited anomalous behaviour by not saying anything while keeping his eyes on her.

    She broke out in a laugh before speaking in a calm voice.

    ¡°Honestly, one¡¯s life being in another¡¯s hands should feel wrong, but for some reason I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling. Rather it¡¯s more like I feel really close.. no.. not right, my goodwill towards you¡­ (Tl: goodwill can be euphemism for romantic interest)¡­.no.. not right either, it¡¯s that, that¡­.¡±

    From coherent speech she started breaking halfway through her lines and coyly looked around and growing more frantic. Finally she didn¡¯t know what to say and was at a loss, all she could do was fidget around and moving here and there.

    The heavy and stern look on his face was blown away by her.

    How to put this, it seems like railgun meant she felt very close to him but saying that would be too sweet sounding and lover like so she became so conflicted it turned out like this.

    Observing that the guy¡¯s stupefied by her comments, she stomped her feet with a red face while howling at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m.. I just feel like it¡¯s very lonely for a transportee to fight countless battle alone on a foreign world, so I magnanimously decided to extend a helping hand, yeap, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Oh it¡¯s here! Railgun¡¯s tsundere side!

    Looking at her in person actually being all tsundere in front of him, he felt like his concerns were starting to fade away and a smile slowly floated up his face and began to widen with her antics.

    Extending his arm towards her he ignored Mikoto who¡¯s still flabbergasted by his gesture before offering a handshake.

    ¡°Hereafter, i shall call you by Mikoto!¡±

    She looked at his extended hand and swiped her eyes over his beaming face before turning her head away and with a ¡®pa¡¯ grabbed onto his hand.

    ¡°Do¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand anything, I¡¯m just looking out for myself, you die I die so¡­¡±

    ¡°Say no more.¡±

    Firmly holding her fair hand, he silently admired it.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for your sake, I will definitely do my best to stay alive.¡±

    ¡°Glad.. glad to see you understand.¡±

    She hastily removed her hand and turned her back to him.

    This summoner guy seems¡­ nice.

    Regretfully looking at his now vacant hand a grin surfaced on his face. He was actually quite worried that she would be obsequious to his demand from the controls of the system, but that was a shallow worry as she seems to be still the same Misaka Mikoto he knows¡­.

    Due to the lifeforce merging, she had a fundamental understanding of him, this is why she said she felt a certain kind of closeness to him. Her life is with him as well, but it¡¯s just to the extent of being close, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s worried about whether or not her favorability towards him would raise with the influence of system summon or something like that!

    As he¡¯s thinking how to further his railgun conquest plan, the door to his room was knocked.

    ¡°Yan.. you in there?¡­¡±

    Fuck! Hinagiku! Didn¡¯t this girl went hiding in shame in her room?

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    H ehurried to the door after giving Mikoto a gander, gesturing to her to stay still he proceeded to open the door.

    When he showed his face to Hinagiku, her cheeks went rosy before she forced herself to stern up.

    ¡°I heard some voices like someone¡¯s talking in your room, is it perhaps a guest?¡±

    She popped her head inside his room and spotted Mikoto standing there. Her face instantly became heavy.

    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±

    With a genial face, he dragged her inside before explaining himself.

    ¡°She¡¯s Mikoto, using the summoning system I talked with you I summoned her as an ally on our expedition to find jewel of heavenly palace, why don¡¯t you introduce youselves?¡±

    There was an odd moment of silence as she looked at Mikoto with a bit of an animosity. It looks like she¡¯s intimidated by her cute appearance while Mikoto¡¯s confused at why the girl¡¯s staring at herself.

    His heart is pounding at the sight of those 2 meeting each other.

    Oh gawd¡­ they won¡¯t start a cat fight right¡­.

    Their eyes shined before simultaneously breaking out in laughter.

    Hinagiku waved her hands at her.

    ¡°Greetings, the name¡¯s Katsura Hinagiku, you can just call me Hinagiku!¡±

    She returned her greeting with an amicable smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet your as well, my name¡¯s Misaka Mikoto, Hinagiku was it? Well then you can just call me Mikoto as well!¡±

    The two shaked their hands looking like sisters, in their eyes it seemed they empathized with each other.

    At this sudden change, he was quite astounded but when he noticed that they would glance at each other¡¯s boobs from time to time, he went ‡å¡­

 Chapter 32: Bringing 2 shoujos on farming trip

    Tl: it seems according to this, Ë¢¸±±¾ carries a similar but not exactly the meaning of farming, it means something like repeatedly farming the same dungeon where one party is barred from exit until clearing said transcript dungeon, transcript was used because other teams of players could still enter the same dungeon except they won¡¯t see or be able to interact with each other, basically copies of same dungeon. This sounds awfully similar to how Wu Yan is barred from exiting until he finishes his missions and how these worlds are perfect copies rather than same as original world, perhaps that is why it¡¯s called transcript world. And here I was thinking it was just a silly way to call multiple worlds, looks like the joke¡¯s on me.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expectation was half right and half wrong¡­

    He hit a spot on with the two shoujo being able to get along really good. So good in fact that after the introduction, he was cast aside like a curbside trash. The two talked and laughed as they took over his bed. During bedtime, the two even went so sleep in the same room. What seemed like closer than close sisters to outsider, to him seemed more like a sign of impending yuri¡­

    What¡¯s different from his expectation is that the reason this two bonded was not because they shared the same moe points but because their cups were the same, he was outraged at this outcome.

    Nevertheless because summoning Mikoto cost him 70¡¯000 Summoning points right now he only has 11¡¯000 Summoning points left. There¡¯s other more affordable shoujos in the menu but since he¡¯s decided on his next summon, he could only buckle down and pinch his pennies.

    The 70¡¯000 Summoning points was worth it, at the start he was distracted by meeting her for the first time that he didn¡¯t notice her level, when he did however¡­.

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    68

    This unit status appeared post summon inside his status section of the system just below his own status.

    When he saw the unit status and its corresponding level he stared at the unit status for half a day in clicking post.

    level 68! tier 7!

    Or rather, as expected of someone of position in a world where magic and psychic power runs rampant. She¡¯s not at the top of the rank in terms of high battle prowess but as one of the 7 lv5 in magical index her abilities are just runner up to top powers!

    One should know before this the highest levelhe has seen is Fei Fei¡¯s at level 60.

    And now it changed to Mikoto.

    He doesn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to locate jewel of heavenly palace in this sealing barrier excursion but safety is more or less guaranteed!

    ¡­.

    In an area way south, there¡¯s a certain cliff¡­

    How tall is this precipice? No one knows for sure and nobody dared try to find out. In this desolate place, normally nobody would think of coming here but now on this day, on top of this cliff a helicopter came.

    The helicopter vertically descended the cliff and brought with it intense howling winds, it landed upon a stone platform inconspicuous to human observation on the side of the cliff.

    As the engine was turned off, the helicopter door was opened by a pair of hands and 5 people walked down, 1 male, 3 female and a pilot.

    Saginomiya clan¡¯s sealing barrier isn¡¯t located at their land but along the edges of this cliff. in order to prevent wanderer from inadvertently coming into contact with the barrier and causing irreversible damage the Saginomiyas then used a great amount of resources to open up the barrier here.

    Since the untimely event with the Saginomiya clan leader, this place has been completely made a forbidden area. And because it¡¯s a cliff, nobody comes to a place like this and thus this place has not since a human for hundreds of years.

    Nobody visited the top of this cliff before what¡¯s to say of its even more isolated cliff edge.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the entrance to the barrier?¡±

    Lifting his head, he looked at the giant cave on the side of the cliff. Inside it, unless one comes closer one really can¡¯t see the faint bioluminescence inside.

    ¡°Indeed, inside this cave and around the ceiling is the barrier set down by our ancestors, each and every captured monster will be thrown inside this cave for sealing purposes.¡±

    She casually replied to him while moving her gaze over to Mikoto.

    Appearing out of nowhere, this girl wishes to follow him into the barrier to look for jewel of heavenly palace, how can she not be elated. What¡¯s more given how this trip is so dangerous, it¡¯s impossible for Wu Yan not to be aware of it. And he¡¯s not opposed to the idea of her entering as well, he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would let a girl go die inside the cave to her.

    So there can only be one logical deduction, this girl, must be strong!¡±

    Not sure who would be more excellent when compared to Isumi.

    Due to her looking not that different from age point of view from her daughter and she also has a bit of mysterious power to her as well she can¡¯t help comparing Mikoto to Isumi.

    What she doesn¡¯t know (Tl: probably error in raw where he was used instead of she, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for Wu Yan not to know Isumi or Mikoto¡¯s background). This comparison is like comparing apples to oranges, the two came literally from two different worlds, speaking about talents then one is born with spiritual power rivaling older generations at a young age, the other was born a lv5 esper, talent wise the two wasn¡¯t that different.

    However, being from different worlds, their developments are completely different, hence making their strength completely different as well, Hayate the combat butler has a low mysticism rating while magical index has magic, espers, angels, saints, among the worlds he is aware of it definitely has one of the top rankings in terms of mysticism (Tl: mysteriousness if you prefer), completely beyond comparison with Hayate¡¯s world.

    Their mysteriousness is simply worlds apart!

    On one hand we have Mikoto who¡¯s raised in a world with high mysteriousness on another we have a lower mysticism world where Isumi grew up in, of course Mikoto¡¯s gonna be stronger than Isumi!

    His gaze is fixed on the cave entrance before him, besides those blinking fluorescence it looked like nothing¡¯s different from what one expect a cave to be. But from the sound of system notifications that warned him, he almost fainted from the sound.

    This sound is very nostalgic, it¡¯s the system¡¯s warning for whenever the chances of winning is less than 10%. The same warning was issued when he fought against the level 10 wind snake in his level 0 advent.

    This warning is also drilled into his head the most when he was fighting in giant beast forest. Under its guidance, he was able to avoid countless insurmountable risk.

    And now the system¡¯s warning rang once more, not once but at least tens of times, which is to say inside this cave there¡¯s at least 10 foes he stands a 10% chance against!

    And the real tragedy is that he can¡¯t avoid them, he¡¯s in it for the long run¡­

    No doubt if Mikoto helped out it would be a cinch, but that¡¯s under the pretext his pride would let him¡­

    He turned around to face his group.

    ¡°Well then, Madam Saginomiya, we will be heading in now!¡±

    With a stern face she looked away from Mikoto and took out the tattered charm from her chest and passed it over to him.

    ¡°Tread carefully, we only brought enough food to camp out here for one week, if you guys didn¡¯t come out after that one week¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to wait on us anymore!¡±

    Laughing it off he received the tattered charm and confirmed with Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, you ready?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Poking a certain lump of stardustclinging to her feebly she helplessly shook her head.

    ¡°Maybe just awhile longer¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..I already said you don¡¯t have to come, but no¡­ you insist.¡±

    The lump of stardust exchanged look with him before he rebuked the sack of potatoes.

    Perhaps jolted awake by Mikoto¡¯s action or aroused by him, Sasha Blouse favorite sack of things mustered up the strength to stand and though Hinagiku¡¯s still greenish, lips devoid of blood, and unfocused eyes it stood up in a pitiful kind of manner.

    ¡°I already said¡­ I¡¯m coming¡­. don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind¡­.¡±

    Stammering with her lips and finding them too rigid to move she gave up defending herself and just focused all her strength on supporting her body while she placed one of her hands on Mikoto.

    ¡°Acrophobic and yet you insist on following us, is this not purposefully hurting oneself?¡±

    Bitterly laughing at the still stubborn Hinagiku, typical of Kaichou-sama.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­. it¡¯s not that.. big a deal¡­ let¡¯s¡­ depart¡­¡±

    Her eyelids are almost closing up and she still found the strength to finish what she planned to say. It looks like there¡¯s no point in trying to get her to quit.

    Isumi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even raise her eyebros at her, if anything, she looks amused with how pitiful looking she is, judging by that light smile of hers.

    ¡°That is enough.. let¡¯s¡­ go.. hurry¡­¡±

    Assisted by Mikoto so she doesn¡¯t fall to the ground she said while walking towards the cave entrance, away from the side of the cliff, which is still a high place¡­.

    Sighing he raised the charms in his hand towards the cave entrance. The fluorescent lights began to brighten up gradually and ripples formed around the charm. As the ripples and the light met, the wall of light beaming out of the cave entrance had a rift in it when it met the ripples almost like it¡¯s pierced through, until the rift became wide enough for a single person to pass through, only then did the ripples stop.

    Pleased with this display he stored away the charm before urging Mikoto to continue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mikoto, I will be troubling you to take care of Hinagiku.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡­¡±

    Her groaning voice is promptly ignored by the duo as they headed inside, waving goodbye to Hatsuho, the group made up of 2 person and a meat sack went inside the cave.

    ¡°Be careful now¡­¡±

    In response to her anxious shout is another hand wave without turning back.

    The rift in the fluorescent lights slowly closed up after they made their entry, the light also dimmed down as well, to their preexisting state before entry.

    The cave entrance was ginarmous and the inside is even more giagantic, as they made their way deeper into the cave the tunnels began to widen more and more until after a while, the cave walls to their side has a distance of 50 meters from each other.

    Besides the sound of their footsteps there was no other voice inside the wide tunnel.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you they were a lot of monsters? Why don¡¯t I see anyone of them?¡±

    Turning his head over to her, he saw a poised Mikoto but what he took notice of is not her face but the sweat slowly dripping down her forehead.

    He is also wondering, according to Hatsuho there should be a big horde of monsters from countless decades of accumulation and yet they have walked for close to 10 minutes without seeing so much as a shadow of another being, much less a monster. But this got him in the mood for shoujo teasing time.

    Curling his lip like kappa he called out Mikoto who¡¯s obviously trying to act calm.

    ¡°if you¡¯re afraid just says so, don¡¯t worry Mikoto, I definitely won¡¯t mock you.¡±

    Clamping her lips she stopped and leered at the prick.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not afraid, I wish they would come out so I can fry their monster ass into charcoals!¡±

    As if to prove herself, electrical sparks flashed atop her head and lightning arc began to surround her, lighting up the dim passage.

    Alas, she forgot something important, there is still someone on her shoulder¡­

    ¡°Waya!¡±

    Hinagiku who was leaning on her got a zap, the languid her instantly jolted up onto her own feet.

    ¡°Ah¡­ so.. sorry, Hinagiku are you alright?¡±

    She let her go with a laugh while slightly heaving.

    ¡°No problem, or should I say thanks your electric shock I¡¯m feeling much better¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Dryly she laughed as well.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Choosing to feign blindness, he walked straight on, before being followed closely by Hinagiku and Mikoto. The duo¡¯s held onto each other¡¯s hand with much rapport.

    Note to self, Kaichou-sama is also afraid of monsters¡­

 Chapter 33: One does not simply escape labyrinths

    As Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto just walked inside the cave it was quite dark at first where they barely see each other. But as they walked further in, it got brighter and brighter until, not to say it¡¯s bright as day but bright enough they can see things without trying particularly to do so.

    Observing their surrounding he couldn¡¯t find anything that is giving off light, under this weird circumstance, if this is a world devoid of mysterious things then he might have said ¡®it¡¯s supernatural¡¯, but here¡­.. definitely them monsters did this.

    And the normally brave and gutsy ladies are now meekly hiding behind him, even the level 68 railgun is acting all skittish, only when he looked back at them did she stern up. Unbeknownst to her, her every action and expression is well reflected in his eyes.

    Even though she has the strength, a little girl is still a little girl¡­ (Tl: ËùÒÔËµ£¬¾ÍËãÊµÁ¦Ç¿´ó£¬Ð¡Å®Éú¾Í»¹ÊÇÐ¡Å®Éú¡­ lit: That¡¯s why, even if she¡¯s strong, a little girl is still a little girl¡­.. I don¡¯t know, anyway to make this sound¡­ not sexist?)

    Walking on this silent passage the three didn¡¯t talk with each other at all. After all, here there be monsters, doing something that garners attention would be foolish so it¡¯s better to be prudent.

    When he entered this cave, he took out Kusanagi Sword, he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to say that once a hostile confrontation happens he would be able to react in time. He opened the system¡¯s scanning function to detect anything that appears before him, even if it¡¯s invisible the scanning function will be able to pick it up.

    ¡°Ne, Yan, don¡¯t suppose you think that the monsters are actually dead and gone? I mean it¡¯s been such a long time.¡±

    Possibly because she couldn¡¯t handle this tense atmosphere anymore Hinagiku decided to voice her opinion.

    ¡°That would be impossible!¡±

    He justified further confidently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if these monsters are as legend said being unageingbut they definitely would have longer lifespan then we humans, so even if we died they might not have and besides madam Saginomiya said it, there¡¯s tons of monsters here so they should be females as well, if so they reasonably could reproduce!¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t we seen even one of these so called monsters up till now?¡±

    The concept of monsters and whatnot is not comparable to how unbelievable the system is, so even if she was summoned just a day ago, this basic knowledge conveyed to her is still within acceptable range. Except, accepting they exists and not being afraid of their existence as a 14 year old girl is very different stories¡­.

    Maa, at least when facing him, rail gun would always act tought, but that¡¯s why she¡¯s tsundere railgun¡­

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing, until just now¡­¡±

    Stopping his footsteps he stood there.

    The two girls were startled and they looked around vigilantly, one could see traces of fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Wh.. what¡¯s the matter? Yan..¡±

    He was suspicious of something as he did an about-face.

    ¡°Wait there for a sec¡­.¡±

    Gesturing to them he looked left and right before frowning and looking down.

    ¡°Huu¡­.¡±

    Just as he was looking down, a breeze came out of nowhere blowing up his hair and carrying with it¡­. Mikoto and Hinagiku¡¯s skirts¡­.

    Since he¡¯s facing them and he¡¯s looking down the wind of god fortuitously brought up their skirts and his eyes were in the right place and right time, he was blessed with the sight of two modesty shorts one white and one black.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Keeping his head there his pupil expanded twice its normal size gazing upon the two oddly compatible modesty shorts, he knew he fucked up big time.

    ¡°Ya!!!¡±

    They¡¯re pretty masculine most of the time but what girl wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed if their skirts are flipped up. They shrieked and held down their skirts before leering at him with their rosy face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything right? Yan¡­¡±

    A blade made of crystal appeared in her hands, and she looked very hostile to him, the wrong words might just earn him a good stabbin. And she¡¯s hostile for good reasons as well, it¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s seen him being shameless, for example the last time when she was seen without clothes.

    Feeling her leer he shook his head like a rattle drum.

    ¡°Biribiri¡­.¡±

    Blue sparks started cracking behind him as he froze and slowly turning his head over like a machine to the other side.

    ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t have stopped here¡­ for something like this right?!¡±

    Her head down and electricity flowing arcing around her head, her cold icy voice made made him an ice statue right there.

    It is conceivable that she would suspect something as his head was lowered at the right angle and at just the right time with the timing ¡®too damn good¡¯.

    Heaven should be take pity on him, this time this saying couldn¡¯t be any apt. (Tl: so pathetic anyone who saw it would take pity)

    He cried deeply inside as he stand before the two barrels of gunpowder.

    Mikoto is okay, she wears safety shorts but at least she doesn¡¯t go around showing it off but what¡¯s up with Hinagiku? In the original story the first time she saw Hayate she held her skirt up voluntarily for him to prove she¡¯s wearing one is it not? Why does she react this way when it¡¯s me? This is unscientific!¡­

    Don¡¯t try to guess a woman¡¯s heart¡­.

    Perceiving that they¡¯re getting more and more belligerent he decided to stop them before they can go into a frenzy. He painstakingly appealed.

    ¡°Wait wait, please listen to my last words!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there for you to say?¡±

    The two synchronized.

    ¡°If I said it wasn¡¯t intentional, would you believe me?¡±

    Pitifully laughing, he submitted his last explanation.

    ¡°Then explain yourself, why did you stop¡­¡±

    Hinagiku desperately tried to stop Mikoto from electrocuting him and interrogated him with an unfriendly tone.

    Showing her eyes full of gratitude only to be given a cold hmph in return he harrumphed before making a serious face.

    ¡°I stopped because I noticed we have been through that place before!¡±

    Surprised by this even Hinagiku who didn¡¯t have much hope for an appropriate answer was astonished as well, she really thought he stopped here enigmatically just so he could see enjoy the view inside their skirts, who knew he really had such a reason.

    One could see how great an impression Kaichou-sama has of him¡­

    ¡°This place?¡±

    She looked around her for a bit.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here before?¡±

    She turned her ability off before observing her surroundings as well, the two then looked at each other with the same doubtful face.

    He merely shook at their response, it¡¯s hard to blame them, there¡¯s nothing but stones wall and rock around here, nothing much distinguishable that could be used as a landmark. It¡¯s just that even if it¡¯s not much, against his ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯, how can he not notice the subtle differences.

    ¡°Have we really been here before? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Thinking so she put her hands to her face while turning her sights over to him.

    He didn¡¯t answer her but asked her in an aristotle like manner.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about my memory? I can remember everything!¡±

    She persuaded the still skeptical Mikoto.

    ¡°Yeap that is so, he remembers everything, his memory is ridiculously good, he remembers everything at first glance if he says we¡¯ve been here then we¡¯ve been here.¡±

    ¡°Permanent recall at first glance?¡±

    She looked at him in utter disbelief.

    ¡°This should qualify within the range of ESP?¡­.¡± (Tl: now before I get bombarded with how ESP stands for extra sensory perception, here ESP refers to super natural powers like the kind you see in X men, levitation, phasing etc)

    As expected of railgun, her lv5 is not just for show, she saw through the nature of his ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯ in an instant.

    ¡°So basically, we are lost?¡±

    She anxiously tried to confirm this notion.

    ¡°Not to say we¡¯re lost.¡±

    He retorted to her.

    ¡°More like, we¡¯ve fallen into some kind of labyrinth like palce.¡±

    ¡°Labyrinth?¡±

    The two were shocked as they urged him to continue with their eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He walked to the stone wall at his side and knocked on the wall.

    ¡°Try remembering, after we entered this cave, we have done nothing but walk on the same path, there was no forked road or anything, now how can we be lost when there¡¯s only ever one path.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    She said so with a low tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been walking in circles!¡±

    Mikoto saw through the situation.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    He pulled his menu list.

    ¡°I think, that this path is warped and though it seem straight it¡¯s actually not, so when we came inside we didn¡¯t notice the irregularity in addition to the path being very wide and just walked around in a circle without realizing it.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that?¡±

    She lowered her head and began thinking out loud.

    ¡°But of course!¡±

    Did you really think I would stop just to see two safety short without any prospect or entertainment value? (Tl: implying you would if they were not? damn son, you horny)

    Given of course, the later part of the commentary was kept inside him, if it were not he might as well go hang himself for giving up the chance to redeem himself¡­

    ¡°Then what¡¯s our next move? Go back?¡±

    Mikoto inquired bout their plans, even if she¡¯s smart, at time like this it should be the male who takes the initiative.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He shook his head at her suggestion.

    ¡°Even if we did try to go back it most likely won¡¯t help!¡±

    Curious they looked at him.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Bitterly laughing he continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it, when we entered this cave, we¡¯ve gone 1 round around the whole place, but did you see our entrance from before we came into this cave?¡±

    It hit them then, that¡¯s right if they really did go one round around the place they should have seen the entrance¡­

    ¡°Could this be¡­.¡±

    She lowered her neck.

    ¡°The rumored ghost hitting a wall?¡± (Tl: only english article I could find with simple explanation here, basically a rumor of how human when travelling alone at night or deep in the moutains might somehow walk in circles even when they took the same path and/or walked straight.)

    ¡°No way right¡­¡±

    Mikoto who was just frowning and deep in thought started flustering while dryly laughing her opinion off.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Giving the two who still had the luxury still scare themselves at a place like this, he decided to go through the menu when he figured that if he were to rely on these 2 then he might very well be hitting away for all his life in ghost hitting the wall. (Tl: spend all his live here stuck with the 2 kitty cats)

    Noticing his hand movements, Hinagiku questioned him.

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯re you doing? have you found a solution?¡±

    Mikoto just curiously stuck her head forward facing him.

    ¡°Oh¡­. so this is the system?¡±

    He is so surprised that he stopped before pointing at the menu.

    ¡°You can see the system menu?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Sure I can, it¡¯s right in front of you!¡±

    ¡°System? It¡¯s the system you were talking about right Yan? Why can¡¯t I see it at all?¡±

    She scrutinized west and east to no avail.

    Rubbing his chin he surmised.

    ¡°Looks like my summons are able to see the system. Say Mikoto can you interact with the system?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    She bluntly said it.

    ¡°Impressive as it is, there¡¯s no way I can use it, I can only see it!¡±

    ¡°Why it¡¯s only you guys who can see it, why can¡¯t I see it.¡±

    She¡¯s pouting because it looked like the two are sharing some kind of secret in her eyes and it wasn¡¯t her who had ins on the info, this made her a bit upset. (Tl: it¡¯s clear as they day waifu be jelly, too bad author didn¡¯t write it so.)

    ¡°Well? Any results?¡±

    Mikoto wondered seeing he didn¡¯t stop clicking around on the system.

    With a smirk he flipped his hands and a compass appeared in his hands¡­.

 Chapter 34: Beating the shit out of a monster named wall, Kaichou-sama goes berserk!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Since it¡¯s a product of system, Hinagiku can¡¯t help but question what¡¯s different from a normal compass beside the identical look.

    ¡°Can this thing help us find out way out of this labyrinth?¡±

    Mikoto pointed at the compass with an amused face, she¡¯s very curious about the items inside system even if she knows and could see the system menu. If not for the compass being in Wu Yan¡¯s hand, she might have tried zapping it a bit.

    Tilting the compass in his hand he looked Mikoto not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯re trying to go further inside not exit this place¡­¡±

    She jerked before awkwardly scratching her head.

    ¡°Well¡­ what use it does it have then, just for finding the entrance?¡±

    ¡°You said it¡­¡±

    Lifting the compass with a grin he explained.

    ¡°this is a special compass, a normal compass can only tell the directions but this compass uses the user¡¯s concept of where to head to guide them, say, you¡¯re trying to ¡®enter¡¯ somewhere it uses this concept to enter somewhere and guide you to that somewhere.¡± (Tl: simplified function: where you wanna go, it shows you where to go)

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty neat¡­¡±

    She felt interested in this compass before her, she heard from him before that there¡¯s a lot of wonderful and fantastic items and gadgets inside the system, but this is the first time she has seen it working except for the time when she missed out on the summoning process.

    ¡°Hurry and use it¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s also very curious about how this thing operates. There¡¯s a lot of weird stuff in her Academy City as well but in that place almost everything could be explained by science, item using something like ¡®concept¡¯ as operating principle, that she has never seen before.

    As a 14 year old girl, it¡¯s normal to be inquisitive of new items. This basically says she¡¯s still in her playful age¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m already using it!¡±

    Right after that the compass floated and went ¡®guruguru¡¯ turning for 2 turns and then finally flying towards one direction.

    Astonished by its sudden movement the two looked on as the compass flew away.

    ¡°This compass carries with it automatic guiding effect?¡±

    Her jaws dropped when she saw the compass soaring outwards, isn¡¯t a compass supposed to just ¡®point¡¯ the way? Why the hell is it guiding us by leading us directly, this really made Hinagiku who had been living as a normal human shocked beyond belief.

    ¡°That looks so fun, let¡¯s hurry and catch up to it.¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t even wait for Wu Yan or Hinagiku and just charged straight with clenched fist.

    ¡°Wait up!¡±

    Hinagiku chased after her. Looks like the fascinating new item managed to reduce somewhat the terror in their hearts, he only bitterly laughed before quickly pursuing them.

    Fun my ass, for this ¡®fun¡¯, I¡¯ve used up 1,000 Item points¡­

    In the dimly lit passage, the three started picking up their pace and chased after the still flying compass while making chaotic footsteps echo in their wake.

    This carried on until a while when suddenly the compass stopped and pointed at one direction, the trio stopped and Hinagiku surveyed the area with walls of floor made of stone.

    ¡°The compass can¡¯t have erred yeah?¡±

    Pointing at it.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointing at a wall!¡±

    He nodded to her albeit a bit confused. Thinking for a while he liftedhis head to observe said wall and light flashed pass his eyes.

    Wall: (level 20)

    He went ‡å.

    Would a wall possess levels? How can that be, if even a wall have levels then my ancestor¡¯sgolden statue of amitabha buddha should go against the heaven! (Tl: read very op)

    The only explanation, is that this ain¡¯a wall and that it¡¯s a monster, moreover it¡¯s a monster that¡¯s called a wall, looks like one and acts like one what with it blocking people¡­

    This¡­ isn¡¯t this just plain trolling?! This jerk of a monster just ¡®stood there¡¯ and when one was walking through it went unnoticed, why didn¡¯t the system pick this up.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Seeing the change in his expression Mikoto tried asking him.

    He pointed his finger at Wall and powerlessly continued.

    ¡°That should be the entrance no doubt¡­¡±

    Frowning she pointed it out to him.

    ¡°where¡¯s the entrance? There¡¯s only a slab of wall here.¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing he gestured to her.

    ¡°There lies the entrance, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s blocked by a monster.¡±

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    Her body twitched before she feebly approached him.

    ¡°Monster¡­ where¡­¡±

    ¡°Like I said¡­¡±

    Massaging the area between his eyebros, he rolled his eyes.

    ¡°That slab of wall is the blocking monster!¡±

    ¡°Wall?¡±

    Stunned by this they went on.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Wall, that looks like a wall is not actually a wall but a monster that looked like one?¡±

    With cramped lips she felt this was absurd, nobody have never heard of monsters but to say a wall is a monster, that¡¯s got to be a first. (Tl: a quick google of nurikabe would prove her wrong or ignorant to japanese yokai).

    Looking at the two of them who¡¯s still incredulous of what stands before them, he didn¡¯t bother anymore and just took out Kusanagi Sword before slashing the wall!

    Normally a normal wall would have been shattered to pieces from a slash by him, but on this wall, there was only a giant ¡°wound¡±.

    ¡°Raaawwwrrr!!!¡±

    A giant voice boomed out from the wall, it sounded more like a yowl than a roar.

    The roar resounded throughtout the tunnel bringing with it, intense echo. Hinagiku and Mikoto yelped at this uproar, they were quite startled by its loud voice.

    The passage began to tremble, some debris fell from the ceiling and he quickly retreated to Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s side while observing the wall.

    The tremble died down and the duo looked on in tense emotions, not making a sound just tugging Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. Meanwhile he¡¯s a little speechless, Mikoto who¡¯s stronger than him is showing her immaturity as a kid for being afraid of ghost and whatnot¡­

    The wall that was cut by him started wobbling like a pudding bouncing up and down. Under their gaze it detached itself from the wall and slowly floated to their front.

    The wall wriggled more and more vigorously until two large boulder dropped down, seemingly as if they were shed down by the wall. With the boulders dropped down the wall had two holes in them, a crack spread under the two holes and a weird cry came out from within, veritably those are the eyes and mouth of the thing!

    ¡°Finally looks like a monster¡­¡±

    He¡¯s satisfied by its look.

    Contrasted with him, the other two clumped together and looked on the verge of collapsing with tears in the corner of their eyes as they saw the monster.

    ¡°RRRAAAWWwwwrrR!!!¡±

    ¡®Wall¡¯ roared and did a flip in the air before crashing downwards on the trio.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    He flashed towards one side while Hinagiku and Mikoto recovered and scampered away in time.

    ¡®Wall¡¯ brushed past the trio and without slowing its momentum hit the wall behind them. It wiggled twice turning its body around and launching itself at the three once more.

    Dodging its assault again he lifted his sword while sparks appeared on Mikoto.

    First time meeting a monster ended up in her being afraid but even so she¡¯s still a level 68 super, and she¡¯s normally quite macho as well so after the intial fear she has adjusted herself to the sight of a true monster.

    She brilliantly showed why one should only fear the unknown. At the same time, Hinagiku¡¯s still scared. Monsters are within her list of supernatural fears.

    Keeping his eyes on the ¡®wall¡¯, he kept his attention on Hinagiku, ready to assist should the need arise.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s neglecting Mikoto but she¡¯s stronger than him manifold over so there¡¯s particular need to worry about her. It¡¯s just that Hinagiku happens to be the weakest of the trio so just in case something happens to her then she wouldn¡¯t be able to be revived as she¡¯s not a summon.

    As expected, Hinagiku¡¯s helpless against these ¡®supernatural products¡¯¡­

    Sighing inside he lifted his sword and charged at ¡®wall¡¯. The sooner he deals with this thing the faster Hinagiku will be relieved of her fear, this thing¡¯s just a level 20 no point to waste time on it.

    Missing the trio once more, it maintained its momentum and prepared to ram itself against the wall again. The only difference this time, is that he sped up behind it and rend down a corner of its wall.

    Before it could howl, he ducked down and a bolt of lightning flew over his head impacting the ¡®wall¡¯ merging it with another wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end!¡±

    Waving her two hands, two more bolts of lightning coursed out from her forehead and one after another were launced at the ¡®wall¡¯ within a wall making explosion and debris flew two times.

    Standing up he dusted the soil on his body before shaking his head.

    Would it have been better to be shanked by me to death? Now look at ya, got your body whipped good by a violent girl¡­

    ¡°Is it dead?¡±

    Backpedaling two steps, she muttered making him bitterly laugh at her. If you¡¯re that afraid then don¡¯t come in the first place.

    ¡°Should be.¡±

    Combing her bangs disrupted by the electrical flows she said so like she just dealt with some delinquents and not monster, no biggie.

    Seeing this Mikoto who looked so handsome, he retorted inside.

    A certain someone was so afraid just awhile ago now¡­.

    While he¡¯s retorting, Mikoto¡¯s posing and Hinagiku¡¯s still anxious, a blast sounded and debris flew like bullets, startled by this, Wu Yan brandish his sword to parry the debris while Mikoto¡¯s just standing there cladding herself in lightning disintegrating any any stone that touches her.

    As the rubble flew and were promptly blocked, ¡®wall¡¯ clearly smaller than before rushed out at Hinagiku.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto were stunned and before they could rescue her, who knew¡­.

    Looking at the oncoming ¡®wall¡¯, the terror on her face intensified and just before impact, her aghast expression collapsed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here!!!¡±

    Broken by fear, she whammed the ¡®wall¡¯ with a fist, laying it flat on the ground before, reaching out her hands, she grabbed crystal sword shirosakura and smashed ¡®wall¡¯ repeatedly!

    ¡°StayawayStayawayStayawayStayawayStayaway!¡±

    giphy

    Watching her attacks and the ¡®wall¡¯ growing smaller and smaller, the other two stepped a step back.

    The two looked at each other before giving a wry laugh as they communicated their thoughts siliently.

    Hinagiku, a kitty that shouldn¡¯t be provoked¡­

 Chapter 35: Great Wolf Monster! A true battle!

    Though he didn¡¯t personally killed the ¡®wall¡¯, he¡¯s sure that at this point it¡¯s so dead even Shen Long can¡¯t revive its ass.

    It had a large body of around 3 to 4 meters but under the inhuman attacks of Hinagiku, it had already been reduced to pieces of rocks on the floor. She still shut her eyes tightly and while yelling non stop, smashed the floor with her Shirosakura, she looked like she had some kind of grudge with the ground.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto have watched this spectacle for about 5 minutes now. They were slightly afraid of her terrified reaction but now their face are covered in cold sweat.

    He feels as though if this were to go on, even if Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t tire herself out Mikoto and him would get tired first so it¡¯s better to stop this farce now.

    ¡°Er, Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    A fake smile like no other, he pointed at the crater on the floor made by her.

    ¡°The wall is already obliterated, there¡¯s no need to keep hitting¡­¡±

    Her actions stopped and she asked him with a still ¡®skittish¡¯ face and heaving up and down.

    ¡°Obliterate¡­ obliterated¡­ does that mean it¡¯s dead?¡±

    Perceiving that she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her frenzied state he started questioning the rationality of his decision in bringing her to this place.

    They have only met their first youkai and Hinagiku already has signs of going berserker mode. Extrapolating this, it¡¯s quite conceivable that when a huge horde of youkai attacks¡­.

    Imagining the scene, his body shivered.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty dead, so please stop hitting the floor, Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    Obviously, against the Kaichou-sama who went berserk even a lv5 level 68 Mikoto is afraid.

    ¡°Dead¡­ it¡¯s dead¡­¡±

    She lowered her head and looked at the floor pounded into a 1 diameter crater by her. Besides rock and debris, none of ¡®wall¡¯s¡¯ remain could be seen.

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahahaha¡­. dying from something like this, looks like youkais aren¡¯t that scary at all¡­.haha¡­¡±

    Breathing a sigh of relief, she let go of her Shirosakura and it scattered into thin air in the form of sakura petals. Arms akimbo she dryly laughed, the laugh clearly faker than fake.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The 2 spectator felt it might be better at this moment, not to disrupt her antics.

    Deciding to just ignore her, he walked to the hole plastered up by ¡®wall¡¯. Inside the hole was a path smaller than what they have seen coming here, the path didn¡¯t lead inside, more like it led downwards, the surface was so smooth like a slide it looks like one could reasonably slide down.

    ¡°This should be the correct path.¡±

    She walked to his side and observed the path.

    After getting to know what a youkai is, she has overcome her fear of them.

    ¡°Should be¡­¡±

    Still a bit uncertain he continued.

    ¡°The concept compass points here so this should be the path to the deeper areas of the sealing barrier.¡±

    ¡°Then.. are we going down?¡±

    Mikoto confirmed their next move with him.

    ¡°Aa¡­ the real danger begins now¡­¡±

    Clenching Kusanagi Sword, he feels some sort of emotions rippling within him, is it hesitation? Fear? Or perhaps excitement?¡­

    Seeing that his eyes were swirling with complex feelings Mikoto assured him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you aren¡¯t I?!¡±

    Turning his head over to her, he kept his gaze on her until she turned red and moved her eyes away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m just looking out for myself, that¡¯sright, for myself, because if you die, I die.¡±

    He chuckled at her reaction and this made her blush even redder. Before she could continue her tsundere shenanigans he interjected with a formal tone.

    ¡°Nn, thank you, Mikoto!¡±

    Stunned she quickly turned her head with a hmph and stayed quiet.

    ¡°Me too! I can also be of assistance!¡±

    A bit upset, her eyes carried within it a little bit of jealousy, she was out of tune just now but she still saw the two flirting with each other. She didn¡¯t stare at Mikoto, but she gave him the evil eyes, as if he¡¯s the biggest playboy in town. (Tl: Oh you poor girl, this is a harem series.)

    Rubbing his cheeks he tried lowering his tone and utter a few wry smile, her unamused face became even more agitated.

    Better change the subject quick¡­

    As he thought so he turned his head over to the entrance.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He jumped straight in and slid down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down as well, Hinagiku!¡±

    After saying that she jumped as well leaving Hinagiku at the entrance, watching the two go down she looked at her desolate surroundings before hastily making her way down as well.

    The path isn¡¯t that long, in a jiffy he saw the exit of this slide and as he slid down, he felt disharmonized by the sensation coming from under him. He looked down and found himself stranded in mid air, from the ground up, he¡¯s at a height of 10 meter!

    He is quite surprised at finding himself in midair all of a sudden, adjusting his balance he landed firmly on the ground.

    ¡°Ya!!!¡±

    A shriek came from overhead and a lifeform called ¡®Misaka Mikoto¡¯ dropped down on him, skirt fluttering, safety shorts in clear view, he¡¯s momentarily stunned before quickly opening his arms to catch her.

    ¡°My word, how can you fall down like this? I thought you could use your electromagnetic powers to stick yourself to the walls or something?¡±

    He retorted at her.

    In a princess carry she found herself turning rosy.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­ I didn¡¯t get to react in time that¡¯s all..¡±

    So amateurish¡­ This is the consequences of having no real battle experience¡­

    She¡¯s a lv5 but because she didn¡¯t have any practical experiences coupled with the fact that her so called battles aren¡¯t battles at all, those were merely spars, so she couldn¡¯t maintain a proper mentality to react quickly to sudden change in events, something like this?¡­

    Wait! If Mikoto fell, that would mean¡­

    ¡°Aaa!!!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s squeal came, petrifying the ¡®cheating¡¯ duo (Tl: ÈÃ¡®ÓÐ¼éÇé¡¯µÄÁ½ÈËÍ¬Ê±Ò»¾ª, ; can also substitute cheating for adultering but that sounds too intense), putting her down he catched Hinagiku and gave her a dead fish¡¯s eyes.

    Not sure if it¡¯s a punishment or pleasure¡­.

    Putting down Hinagiku who¡¯s still in shock, he picked up Kusanagi Sword he threw helplessly on the ground before and looked at the two girl.

    ¡°Please, be a little bit more vigilant will ya? If I weren¡¯t here to catch you girls, falling from 10 meters, you think you won¡¯t die is it¡­¡±

    Under his gaze mixed with powerlessness and ridicule the two lowered their heads reminiscence of a chanticleer. They quickly raised their heads once more and rejoinder with much protest.

    ¡°Oh what¡¯s the big deal, I just didn¡¯t get to react in time that¡¯s all, I can totally do it next time¡­¡±

    by Mikoto. (Tl: italics ¡°by¡± because it¡¯s written as is in raw)

    ¡°That¡¯s right that¡¯s right, a bit slow to react that¡¯s all, taking advantage of someone else and you still have the nerves to preach us!¡±

    by Hinagiku.

    These two damn tsunderes, but me gusta mucho¡­

    Suddenly, a gale blew and the 3 were startled.

    Responding to it, he grabbed Hinagiku and Mikoto before quickly shifting to one side. An afterimage rushed past their previous point and stopped there.

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing!¡±

    Still in his arms, yelped and he looked over there to see a werewolf esque monster standing there, its green pupils concentrating on them.Drooling incessantly, like they¡¯re just a big buffet to it.

    Great Wolf Monster (Tl:´óÀÇÑý) : (level 30)

    He tensed up at the sight of the monster, level 30, in Saginomiya¡¯s house the only one that could rival something like this would be Isumi, and now just a random wolf monster is already on level 30, no wonder the recon party got wiped one after another.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this a werewolf?¡±

    Lying on his chest, she was too preoccupied with the werewolf to blush.

    ¡°Youkais are a bunch of fantastic oddities aren¡¯t they, it was a wall just now and now a werewolf (Tl: lit wolf person but same thing anyway)¡­¡±

    Mikoto started throwing tsukkomis out of nowhere, for goodness sake now¡¯s not the time to tsukkomi? Maa¡­ for you, this wolf might as well be a fodder.

    ¡°You, or me?!¡±

    With an ecstatic face she turned to him.

    For this aggresive girl, fighting is a very stimulating thing. Because she was afraid of youkais before she didn¡¯t get to exhibit this side of her.

    ¡°Let me go against it, this wolf monster is not worth dirtying your hands for!¡±

    Putting down Hinagiku he flashed his sword facing the Great Wolf Monster.

    He would get the same amount of experience points if he did let her make chimifuckingchangas out of the wolf, but he could handle something like this as well, to pass it on to others, he doesn¡¯t think this is what a person striving to become stronger should do.

    ¡°Awoooo!!!¡±

    As he charged at the foe, it let out a great howl before putting its limbs to the floor and dashing at him as well. Making after images on its way there, his narrowing pupils saw a claw swiping down at him.

    Barely responding to it, he blocked the claw with his sword. A large amount of force transferred from the sword, sending him flying out. Regaining control of his body, he pressed a palm agains the floor and using it as an anchor, he pulled with great strength bouncing straight at Great Wolf Monster. He stabbed his sword straight towards its eye.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    He felt the sword hit something hard, turns out the wolf used its claw to guard against the blade. It is now grabbing the blade in its hand.

    Showing a stern face, he twisted his blade and an intense friction occured between its claw, making a lot of sparks fly.

    ¡°Awoo,,,¡±

    Howling in pain, it let go of the sword and he tightened his grip on the sword once more before sending the monster flying outwards with a kick.

    ¡°Incredible.. Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku muttered with anxious expression as she watched this unfold.

    ¡°None too shabby, if there¡¯s ever a time, I would like to spar with him!¡±

    One wonders what kind of face he would make if he knew he was locked-on by railgun.

    Pissed at being kicked, its green eyes went bloodshot and it frantically howled at him. Turning into after images again, it appeared in fron tof him and lashed out with its claws.

    Blocking it with his sword he steadied his body that was almost sent flying and clenched his teeth.

    Strong power, fast speed, if not for its relatively slower reflex, he would have lost¡­

    The veins on his arm popped hinting that he is mustering up 120% of his energy. He might have stopped the momentum somewhat but because his strength pales in comparison to the Great Wolf Monster hsi body is getting pushed back, drawing two lines in the ground.

    Grasping the sword tighter, he placed more strength into his body and stopped his body. Lifting his face, he saw a malevolent face of the Great Wolf Monster whose saliva almost touched him, he responded in kind with an icy stare.

    At a disadvantage in terms of strength and speed, battle of attrition would do him no good, if that¡¯s so then might as well finish it in one fell swoop!

    A white glow surrounded his blade, and the atmosphere around it began to surge, grinning he yelled.

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    The light halo turned into a circular arc and the atmosphere a sharp edge, the circular arc hit the wolf squarely making a big rumble¡­

 Chapter 36: Monsters compounded from ages gone! Facing youkai army!

    ¡°Owooaaw!!!¡±

    Against the round arc of Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, the great wolf could do nothing but howl in pain, as its blood flew, the round arc passed through it, carrying one of its arm along with it.

    ¡°A¡­¡±

    Faced with such a gory scene the two girls yelped.

    Hinagiku is just a normal student before meeting Wu Yan. She killed chickens and fishes before and has seen blood from sport injuries and the like but this scene is still too much for her, it can¡¯t be helped that she¡¯s a bit afraid of this.

    Mikoto on the other hand lives in Magical Index and has the power that ranks just below top tier supers, even then however she lives a sheltered live like a flower in a greenhouse. Living on the bright side of Academy City and as a young lady studying in Tokiwadai high, she never killed a chicken before what can one expect when is confronted with something like this.

    He didn¡¯t show any reaction in response to those 2, he lashed out his sword arm one more time and slashed at the half disarmed wolf.

    He understands fully the two behind him might be shellshocked but his worry will have to wait until the battle is over. Otherwise just a minor careless mistake would lead to him being worrying to the other 2.

    Landing cleanly on the wolf¡¯s body, he gouged a big gap on its body and made blood splatters along with another howl of pain.

    The blood vessels in its eye began to expand as it glared at him, with a furious roar it opened its mouth wide and jumped at his head.

    The distance between the two is less than 2 meters so its mouth was able to reach him in an instant. He ducked his head and dodged its sharp teeths with a hair¡¯s breadth.

    This kind of close quarter combat is nothing to him who had a lot of close brushes with ¡®wolves¡¯ like this. Their special characteristic being the more mortally wounded they are, the more violent they are!

    He can¡¯t predict its attacks but he has some basic countermeasure against it so the situation is still manageable.

    Dodging its headchomp once more, he squatted down. With a twist of his body, he spun in the air and stabbed his sword at the wolf¡¯s throat.

    The edge went through its skin and pierced its neck, making an exit gash at the back of its neck.

    Time stood still¡­

    ¡°He won!¡±

    Hinagiku celebrated as if she beat the foe herself, forgetting about her fear of youkais and blood, jumping in joy at her current position and happily laughing.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡±

    At a loss of speech at his performance, it¡¯s not on a level someone like her would be in awe but it¡¯s pretty interesting that¡¯s for sure. Mikoto had only used lightning attacks, lightning attacks, lightning attacks or just a straight out coup de grace, settling the enemy once and for all with her super railgun.

    In this battle, it¡¯s not on her level yet but it showed that there¡¯s alternative styles, in terms of techniques that Mikoto could incorporate into her iron sand attacks. Hence this battle has to her that battle can take many forms and one of them is this¡­

    The still raw her right now might be high in terms of levels but she may not even be able to beat Fei Fei who¡¯s lower than her by 8 levels. That¡¯s because Fei Fei¡¯s skills are honed and forged through battles in the world of Silvaria where as her strengths come from the result of multiple scientific developments. Fei Fei¡¯s combat prowess is not in the same class as her¡¯s. (Tl: inconsistency error here in ch7 one could see her level is 68 but here it is made to be 60 see specifics down in comment sect.)

    From this one could see Mikoto still has lots of room for improvement. Perhaps her level won¡¯t rise much after this affair but her overall abilities will transform!

    He placed his foot against the body of the great wolf and pulled out his blade. He was under the great wolf when it died so the wolf is laid upon him. Needless to say he squirmed to his hardest not to let its blood get on him.

    Offering its body up to system after he pulled out the sword, due to it not having a magic crystal there were no Ability points, he only got some Item points out of this but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    Surprised at the disappearance of the wolf¡¯s body, the two girls quickly dismissed their notions. With the system, a lot of weird thing happens, it¡¯s just a body disappearing and furthermore it¡¯s not Wu Yan who disappeared¡­

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She nonchalantly looked at his body, the brutal scene from before she has thrown to the furthest recesses of her mind.

    Mikoto¡¯s more or less in the same state, if it¡¯s a person she might have felt sick. To this girl, even if the opponent is unforgivable she still has the capacity for forgiveness. If not for this, why would she subconciously aim her railgun away from Accelerator¡¯s vital points even when the bastard slaughtered her sisters, is this not a show of her kindness?

    However, the enemy this time is not a person (Tl: that¡¯s racist) but a bunch of monsters, stunned at the sight of blood for the first time sure but compared to a person, the impact is not that great.

    He felt that this kind of personality against a true foe would be her downfall but this is the real railgun, he won¡¯t be unsatisfied with her like this, if it¡¯s railgun¡¯s foe then it¡¯s his foe as well, if she can¡¯t handle it then I will just have to do the dirty job for her won¡¯t I!

    E¡­. that has to wait until he gets stronger though¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡±

    Flourishing his Kusanagi Sword he got rid of the blood on his blade. Seeing as the two didn¡¯t have worrying expression any longer he phewed.

    If he can¡¯t handle something like this then what would he do further down the road ne¡­

    Just as Mikoto was about to say something, Wu Yan and her were briefly stunned before quickly blocking Hinagiku with a seirous face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Not sure why the two suddenly took defensive formation, Hinagiku pulled at Mikoto¡¯s shirt while anxiously asking.

    Mikoto and Wu Yan gave each other a glance before bitterly laughing.

    ¡°Shit is about to hit the fan¡­¡±

    In just awhile, shadows of great height appeared, some flew through the air flying around overhead. In a distance, there¡¯s countless figures stirring in the darkness, what¡¯s obvious is that they¡¯re heading here while creating a dust storm. It seems, the enemies are many in number!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Looking at the afterimages crisscrossing and weaving overhead, Hinagiku is about to go blank again. These figures look just like the great wolf from before.

    Holding Kusanagi Sword he tensed up and forced a smile on his face.

    ¡°It looks like we have gone inside a nest of monster¡­¡±

    Rolling her eyes at him, she retorted at him.

    ¡°Wrong, from the start we¡¯ve been trying to enter the nest.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡±

    In a daze from a her retort, he helplessly smiled.

    The shades approached bringing with it a tempest, the dust storm encroaches and the land trembles, the trio had different expression observing this scene unfold¡­

    Finally, it is here¡­

    The dust settled and the afterimages stopped, with the enemies announcing their presence with their roars!

    Hinagiku did not show any fear or despair at this. Rather, she has a grin on her face and reflected in her eyes was Wu Yan¡¯s back.

    Mikoto had lightning circling around her, with current bigger than she has exhibited before the ¡®biribiri¡¯ crackled on and on, her hairs fluttered around with the electric flow, her tea colored eyes dauntlessly looked forward!

    Grasping Kusanagi Sword and with a faint glow, it drew an arc in the air. Holding the sword with a single hand his expression disappeared leaving behind a composed countenance, unruffled in mind or body like water in an ancient well, still and calm!

    In front of them, monsters of different shape, sizes, strength, sound are all standing there. Their eyes carried within them bloodthirst and their jaws kept opening and closing. Their disorderly roar didn¡¯t show any sign of harmony or order as it echoed in the air.

    This amount, hundreds? Thousands? Tens of thousands?

    They didn¡¯t have a clue because the condition at the back was blocked by the figures standing before them. This terrifying formation could reasonably have scared holes in the gut of any timid person.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you scared?¡±

    He asked the both of them just to confirm one last time.

    Surprised by this they then laughed in sync.

    Sakura petals appeared in her surrounding and condensed in her hand, slowly transforming into a crystal katana, wielding Shirosakura she gave him a bright smile, and god was that smile ever so beautiful.

    ¡°How odd, I should be afraid but I wonder why I¡¯m not?¡±

    The ground turned and tossed and black grains flew out of the rock strata, dancing in the air they flew to Mikoto¡¯s side forming waves of black sand. Standing in the center of that waving and rippling iron sand, she smiled gallantly.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m No.3, the super railgun!¡±

    Listening to them he just shook his head and had a helpless face, inside however, something hot surged and undulated.

    Stepping back, he clicked around in the air under their curious gazes, two bottles and a few beans appeared in his palms.

    Passing the items over to the two he urged them to take it.

    ¡°Take a bottle per person and drink it!¡±

    They looked at the bottles in a daze, it looks like some golden liquid is flowing within the potion bottles.

    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡±

    ¡°This item is called ¡®Resplendent breath¡¯ (Tl:è­è²µÄºôÎü, sounds like tic tacs to me), a protective item, just a bottle and one would be rendered an ¡®invulnerable¡¯ (Tl: ¡®ÎÞÉË¡¯) status, so you all should drink it now!¡±

    ¡°3 hours of invulnerable!¡±

    They looked at the potions in utter astonishment. Isn¡¯t this tantamount to invincibility? Hinagiku noticed something off.

    ¡°We willd rink but what about you Yan? You not drinking?¡±

    She can¡¯t find a bottle on him no matter how hard she scrutinized him, she panicked at this.

    He can¡¯t help showing a bitter laugh.

    ¡°Resplendent Breath costs 100¡¯000 Item points per potion, I only have 260¡¯000 Item points on me so¡­¡±

    ¡°How can that be, then what will you do¡­¡±

    After hearing that she got even more flustered, before she could protest he quickly put a stop to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this conversation here, drink the thing, the legion is about to attack!¡±

    Looking at the youkai army stirring, he shouted so and moved himself before the girls while holding his sword in front of him.

    ¡°Yan, I think this potion should be used by you, as long as you don¡¯t die then even if I did I can still be revived!¡±

    Even Mikoto started panicking, Wu Yan¡¯s basically without any protection, how can she be at ease like this.

    He guffawed without turning his head back, he resolutely declared.

    ¡°Mikoto, logically speaking that would be the most reasonable solution, but let this be known, besides your summoner, I¡¯m a man as well! As a man, how can one shirk the duty to shield women from storms and torrents!¡±

 Chapter 37: Dancing blade! Flying Sparks!

    ¡°As a man, how can one shirk the duty to shield women from storms and torrents!¡±

    Listening to the adamant and genuine declaration that keeps replaying inside Mikoto¡¯s head, she looked at Wu Yan¡¯s back in a dze and instinctively grasped the potion inside her hand ever tighter. (Tl: if you listen closely, you will hear the sound of panties dropping as well.)

    ¡°yan¡­¡±

    She had a sobbish tone, she felt a deep sense of regret, had she not forced her way here then he wouldn¡¯t have to waste a precious potion. If he gets hurt because of this, then I¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hinagiku.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t see her expression, he could somehow mysteriously hear what she¡¯s thinking inside her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡®Resplendent Breath¡¯ but I do have another life saving item, it¡¯s called senzu beans, even if I were to be seriously wounded, as long as I don¡¯t kick the bucket this bean can restore me to perfect health in an instant. Like I said don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    He assured her tossing the beans up and down in his hand.

    These Senzu Beans didn¡¯t come cheap, they costed 10¡¯000 Item points per bean, he bought 6 in a fell swoop, add the 2 Resplendent Breath at 100¡¯000 Item points per bottle then his 268¡¯000 has become a measly 8¡¯000, this is inclusive of the great wolf demon¡¯s body value.

    ¡°Plus, I have tons of things to say to you, tons and tons of things I haven¡¯t done with you (Tl:giggity), suffice to say I absolutely won¡¯t just die like that.¡±

    Keeping her eyes focused on him she opened the potion¡¯s lid and drunk its content. Wiping her lips she growled at him.

    ¡°Yan, if you lie to me, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    He can¡¯t help bitterly laughing.

    ¡°Can we not talk so much about death at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Yan, you really not drinking this? This isn¡¯t the time to let emotions influence your decision!¡±

    She lowered her head and is powerlessly trying to persuade him otherwise though she doesn¡¯t have much hopes for a change of heart.

    She already has a certain understanding of him through being with him for a day in addition the to the information supplied to her by the system.

    Based on his personality he¡¯s most likely not saying it for the sake of saying it, now¡¯s also not the time to be telling lies.

    ¡°Faster, Mikoto here they come!¡±

    Ignoring her plea he urgently pushed her to act.

    At the same time, the youkai army lost their patience and with eardrum piercing sound they roared and a swarm of monsters in different sizes zerg rushed them.

    Like a swarm of locust they rushed across the ground leaving trails of destruction, debris flew, dust storm blew, the earth shook like a volcano explosion.

    This shocking scene made their heart throb and increase its pulse. This wasn¡¯t a sign of fear however.

    Suddenly being rushed at left Mikoto without further opportunities to sway him. Clenching her teeth she opened the potion and guzzled it down as well like this would calm her frustration, she shouted at him after she¡¯s done.

    ¡°Listen here, if you die and bring me along with you then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I will be your horse or cow in the next life!¡± (Tl: be her slave)

    He yelled before clamping down on his sword with two hands and dashing out with a powerful thrust!

    Simultaneously the iron sand around her began to stir and under her command turned into whips that reached out for the army.

    Breathing deeply, Hinagiku held Shirosakura and rushed out after Wu Yan as well, against the onslaught of the youkai army¡­

    Turning level 20 rat type youkais that came to him into halves, he didn¡¯t give a damn about the oncoming blood and just let it rain all over him, his eyes were cold, he did not stop flourishing Kusanagi Sword and laid to rest groups of youkai wherever he went.

    As he literally slashed his way into the youkai army, the trail he left behind became littered with corpses that bled and made the path a bloody path.

    The youkai started surrounding him from all directions in the hopes of ganging up on him. He leaped overhead and while still in midair, Kusanagi Sword had a glow around it, he aimed at his surrounding with a turn!

    Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!

    A light arc radiated from him and sliced at the surrounding, the mob circling around him got split in half or pieces at best and at worst pulverized into dust¡­

    Holding her fear and trembling, Hinagiku stabbed at the youkais¡¯ heart, biting down on her lips so hard she bled but she didn¡¯t even notice.

    She understands that she¡¯s weak, in hostile territory any one foe randomly picked could be stronger than her, if she werethe same her from before than she would have died under their claws the moment she entered the fray.

    Because of Resplendent Breath however the attacks never could reach her, their attacks were stopped by formless ripples, nullifying their attacks. In this state of invincibility she threw herself desperately at any youkai who failed their attack on her and stabbed in to death in one strike!

    Gradually she gave up all forms of defense and focused her mind solely on attack. If she can¡¯t bring down an impossibly strong foe then she changed targets. Woe be the small fries that were pummeled to death under her swift assaults. In just a few moments, the youkais slain under her blade reached dozens if not in the hundreds¡­

    ¡°They¡¯re not human, they¡¯re just monsters, not human, just monsters!¡±

    She kept chanting this line as she manipulated her iron sand whips. Everytime blood splashed around her face grew even more pale, until a certain point her face became white as paper.

    The sand whips didn¡¯t stop dancing, every time it moved, a monster fell. She didn¡¯t dive into the enemy formation and just stood her ground. Using her power she did no less poor than her comrades. In fact, her body count is the highest and the foe she killed were the highest calibers!

    She knows that Wu Yan¡¯s just a level 30, in this army, level 30 and above numbered at least half, without the protection of Resplendent Breath he wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to eat Senzu beans if he met multiple level 30.

    And so, she wield the whips and rounded up the level 30+. She used the system¡¯s probing and scanning function to round them up, she didn¡¯t have the ability to buy stuff from the system, but at least she can tell who¡¯s level 30 and who¡¯s not. One can¡¯t say for sure whether or not there were ones who got away but it¡¯s safe to say over 90% were dealt by her.

    Precisely because Mikoto¡¯s here that he could rush the mofos so fabulously, the feeling of massacring the horde of monsters felt oh so good to him.

    The two soft hearted girls are fighting for him and for each other, they held back their aversion to killing and terror, they moved their hands and hunted down the youkais¡­.

    With a Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz he sent a group of monsters to the western paradise once more. He swallowed a Senzu Bean to restore himself to full status.

    The battle drew on, under the protection of Resplendent Breath he need not worry for the two. What he needs to do now is focus completely on the horde of monsters before him, his shirt already dyed in a palette of colours from the monster he killed. You name it he has it, red, black, green, blue everything¡¯s there.

    Each of this colours came from the monster he wasted.

    From the start he has already noticed with the system scan function that Mikoto herded the level 30+ around herself. Because of this he could endure and economize the usage frequency of Senzu Beans until he finally could not endure the fatigue and wounds on is body.

    The number was such that even if they were mere level 20s they could bury Mikoto from the sheer number alone, she needed to rely on Resplendent Breath if she were to be placed in the same shoe as him. This is a very simple case of quantity has a quality all its own, when the number reached a critical mass, never mind level 68 even if a level 86 were to face them he would be cursing the hell out of the situation.

    Luckily the situation is not so worse as to actually pose a threat to a level 86 but it definitely could do so to a level 68. If she wants to run, she could but she absolutely won¡¯t ditch Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    Commiting her deeds to his heart, he made his blade dance on and on bringing down monsters after monsters.

    Slowly, the numbers dwindled and his Senzu Beans became less and less until he only has one left!

    His body and mind is telling him ¡®lie down dude¡¯ but he pushed himself beyond the limits, killing the hostile that encountered him, he couldn¡¯t give any attention to the hostiles coming from behind him.

    Back, front chest, thighs, face, everywhere on his body one can¡¯t find an uninjured place. But he only has one last Senzu Beans left so unless it¡¯s really really desperate then he would like to refrain from using them. In a way, using it now would mean he¡¯s being backed into a corner.

    Against the sea of monsters, unless it¡¯s a weapon of a completely different tier, it won¡¯t do much better than Kusanagi Sword now, and to get those right now would be impossible for he has not enough Ability points to do so.

    Abilities? Buy what? AoEs? With Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, they¡¯re unneeded, singular target? Even more redundant. It¡¯s the same issue with equipments, there¡¯re abilities to turn the tide of battle, problem: no points, fuck!

    He can summon characters with 11¡¯000 no doubt, but at this point, with such amount what can one really expect from such a character? Mikoto has to use Resplendent Breath or else she would also have some wound on her body right now, what more is there to say about other summons.

    On the verge of swallowing the last of his senzu beans, an electric net covered his 6 o¡¯clock turning the monsters into cinders. Along with the disappearing net, a crystal sword appeared beside him cutting down the youkais that wanted to slash at him from the back.

    Looking over to them, he saw them standing before him before slightly losing himself in awe.

    Standing on the left is a red haired girl with crystal sword and the tea coloured one standing on the right has blue lightning arcing around her going ¡®biribiri¡¯

    Though he could only see the side of their face but he could tell from a part of their eyes that they were afraid of the monsters and what they¡¯re doing to them, even then the girls held it in and stood their ground cutting down the monsters that come into their way.

    With a face painted in blood he grinned before gulping down the bean and got back on his feet. Walking to their side, he stood shoulder to shoulder against the legion¡­

 Chapter 38: End, tenderness, reorganization and restâ€¦

    3 hours!

    That¡¯s the time limit of Resplendent Breath¡¯s effect.

    And at this point , 1 hour has already passed since the 3 hours¡­.

    The two cool looking girl has now lost their poise. In the duration of this 1 hour, their clothes has been riddled with holes and their face were covered with blood. Unquestionably injuries started to occur, even Mikoto had some minor wounds under the relentless assault¡­

    The silver lining is that the strong ones has been given focused to during the early stages of this fight. They¡¯re also even more luckier for not meeting any level 40+ during this exchange. At most they 10 level 40s mob, but they were promptly killed by Mikoto before they could do some real damage.

    After the effects ran out, the youkai army has been reduced to a mob with few level 30s running around. And it was also because she was looking out for Hinagiku that these small fries could injure her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s rejoicing over the fact that after he used up all his Senzu Beans and thus his protection, Mikoto killed the vast majority of youkais netting him tons of experience points making his level increased by a few levels and along with it an increase in power and full status recovery. Otherwise he might have died during the bout.

    A completely unfair battle ended after a continuous 4 hours of armed conflict, and the curtains fell¡­

    Putting down the last youkai with a lightning bolt the trio heaved and maintained their offensive stance as they observed their surrounding with monster bodies scattered all around them. Needless to say they were astounded by this.

    After god knows how long, they returned from their stupor¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto confirmed their surrounding once more only to register the same image of various limbs scattered about along with blood of various colors. With a ¡®wa¡¯ they squatted and barfed like no tomorrow.

    He¡¯s slightly better thought his face is abnormally pale. This kind of hellish spectacle disgusted him as well. It¡¯s like there¡¯re bugs crawling around inside him, holding in the urge to throw up he patted the two¡¯s back to try and get them to feel better.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    With tears in the corner of her eyes and face pallid as him, after confirming his existence she threw herself into his embrace in search of some warmth, she held onto him without lifting her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s behin dus now¡­¡±

    He can clearly feel her trembling inside his hug, holding her he patted her back while comforting her with light tone.

    Suddenly he felt his shirt being pulled, and when he turned to the source he saw Mikoto shivering with a pasty face. She looked like a girl skittish at the sight of her mother going out the door, her face is for the lack of better words, terrible.

    Briefly stunned, he drew her into his embrace as well, tightly holding onto the two he comforted them as well as coaxing himself.

    Before these the two girls are but mere students, even Wu Yan who dwelled in the giant beast forest for quite some time was appalled at this scene much less them.

    What¡¯s more what caused this scene is no one but themselves¡­

    During the heat of the battle they didn¡¯t have much margin to care or ponder about the things they¡¯ve done. Once the battle is over however, the blood on their hands reminded them about the atrocity that they wrought, bringing them to the edge of psychological collapse.

    On this broad field, in the center of a mountain of corpse one dude and 2 girls hugged making the scene strangely heart wrenching¡­

    Some half a day later, he felt the two started to calm down, looking down he saw that they were already asleep albeit their sleeping faces were stained with blood.

    Only now did he realize something¡­.

    somehow this is his fault right? If he were not here then this kind of stuff wouldn¡¯t happen, whimsically waltzing inside their lives and changing it forver, making them dirty their hands with blood, this is his fault right¡­

    Meeting them and then summoning them, doing stuff like this, is this correct?¡­ (Tl: really? you¡¯re considering ethical considerations just now? how about your harem plan, you¡¯re gonna doubt yourself over the ethics of that as well?)

    Shaking his head to dismiss the questions no one there could answer for him, he placed the girls on the floor and examined the loots of the day.

    If not for Resplendent Breath and Senzu Beans the trio might have suffered major casualties in bringing about victory. Keeping all other constant and just taking Hinagiku as en example, he would dare not say under the zerg rush he could keep Hinagiku safe under those circumstances, Mikoto might be able to defend herself but that¡¯s about all she could do as well.

    Evidently Item points were important, and he basically drained his coffers, if some unexpected events were to occur now then he would be screwed¡­

    Fortunately, there¡¯s the youkai bodies. They can be sold to the system for Item points. Makes one wonder how much would one get for such a ginormous amount at hand?

    Inside this mountain of corpses there¡¯re few hundred youkai bodies of level 30s and 10 level 40s, the rest is made up of level 20s, even if their numbers were not in the thousands they¡¯re definitely more than level 30s!

    Fantasizing about the fuck ton of Item points that¡¯s about to enter his pocket his pale face began to flush red with excitement.

    What a realistic fellow (Tl: realistic as in true to oneself)¡­

    Waving his hand, the corpses lying around on the floor all disappeared having been sold to the system!

    ¡°Ding! obtained 8¡¯322¡¯000 Item points!¡±

    8 million! Holy shit!

    Looking at this small fortune of Item points he can¡¯t help breaking a smile, if not for the fact that he experienced a gruesome killing and thus a bit dispirited he would be jumping for joy at this moment.

    8¡¯322¡¯000 Item points, plus the 8¡¯000 on him makes a 8¡¯330¡¯000 Item points, his empty stockpile instantly recovered and even increase some 10 plus times.

    From this large amount of Item points one could surmise how big a scale was the youkai army, this is under a context where a level 30 wolf is worth 8¡¯000 Item points!

    (Tl: according to this, with a few assumptions, it¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s over 1000, to put it in realistic context, ¡°Other conditions being equal, if one force is hurled against another ten times its size, the result will be the FLIGHT of the former.¡°)

    The system didn¡¯t ask him to manually sell the bodies one by one, otherwise his hand would go limb from doing so.

    The field became empty and wide once more. With all the bodies gone it looks like nothing happened, and nothing appeared, of course, had it not been the blood stained floor one couldn¡¯t tell a battle of historical proportion went down here¡­

    Leaning them against a wall, he lightly kissed Hinagiku¡¯s forehead and hesitated before doing so to Mikoto as well before standing up..

    Repulsed by his shirt dyed with different kind of blood he stripped down, even the pants as well, all of it.

    He frowned when he saw that his skin had stains as well as some wounds that¡¯s still bleeding. He didn¡¯t feel it during the battle because of the andrenalin rush but he can feel the searing sensation now, along with the smell of iron.

    Opening the menu, he bought 3 3¡¯000 Item points potions and doped 1. In a bit he could see his wound closing up with speed that could be perceived by vision, and the speed got quicker and quicker until finally all the wound sealed up and disappeared nary a trace.

    He was delighted at its effect before quickly feeding it to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Pondering for a bit, he walked to another side and took out an aqua colored gem.

    Portable hot spring: It normally exists in the form of a gem but if thrown on the ground it will quickly expand into a 5 meter in diameter hot spring, can be reclaimed and possess automatic water purifying function; 20¡¯000 Item points.

    Nodding with satisfaction he inspected the gem and threw it on the ground.

    Like a rock that hits the surface of water, a ripple formed from the ground and when it expanded to a 5 meter diameter the ripple turned into a circle and inside the circle, the ground disappeared and turned into a steaming hot spring.

    His eyes shined at the wonder of this gadget¡­

    Done with the preparations he smirked. His gaze turned towards the two girls in their sleep. Insidiously his smirk expanded into a sinister one.

    throwing-fit-at-dad

    In tip toes he walked in front of them. Nodding his head he hid his intention with sophistry and a stern face.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku, look at you poor girls, all stained in blood, you girls must be feeling terrible just like me right? No problemo, leave it to me, I will clean every nook and cranny, okay?¡±

    Talking to himself while facing the two he quickly added.

    ¡°Oh no replies? Hmm? Are we being a little bit shy here? No problem, I understand, since you girls can¡¯t speak for yourselves I will be answering in your stead!¡±

    As if nothing happened he chuckled, like a scum of the lowest order he chuckled, reaching out his sinful hands, he slowly stripped the two girls, his mouth didn¡¯t stop chanting something too small to be audible, if one were to listen closely they would hear ¡®I¡¯m digging in¡¯ (Tl:ÎÒ²»¿ÍÆøÁË, roughly I will be imposing) being chanted over and over¡­

    Poor Mikoto and Hinagiku, they just went through a horrific experience and now while they¡¯re unconscious, they¡¯re being unclad by a wolf.

    Once he undressed them, what appeared before him were two pristine white body, the perfect almost blinded his unworthy lycan vision, not restraining himself at all he ogled them over and stood up before grabbing Hinagiku and dumped her in the water.

    Moving his detestable claws all over her body his face was basically shining with delight, jumping for joy inside he reached for her chest before sighing with regret.

    It still needs further development¡­ (Tl: that¡¯s right, this guy¡¯s thinking about ethics before but now¡­ urgh¡­.)

    Fondling her meat buns before reluctantly letting go of them he moved onto other places and continued his conquest on this land known as ¡®her boday¡¯. Needless to say a certain extremity of his became shamelessly hard¡­

    Staring at the rocking body inside his arm and her tightly closed eyes he sighed before bringing her up.

    Oh why must I be so pure, I can¡¯t possibly take advantage of other people¡¯s plight¡­ Twas the musing of a certain wolf who deprived a sleeping maiden¡¯s clothes and touched her all over¡­

    Buying a few clean attire, he dressed her up before putting her back in her original position. Picking up Mikoto he walked into the hot spring.

    A body on par with Hinagiku, he appreciated the work of art before him and cleaned her up, he didn¡¯t stop there, he proceeded to start another round of shampoo play (Á²ÓÍ´ó×÷Õ½, any ideas for better translation?).

    Groping her all over he started feeling remorse, he feels like he shouldn¡¯t be eating the tofu of these two girls. (Tl: explained in earlier chapter, eating tofu is slang for taking advantage of situation to cup a feel or score points with opposite sex, mostly in male taking advantage of female context).

    It¡¯s not conscience or anything (Tl: no shit.), he just thought that it might be acceptable to take advantage of them like this but he¡¯s pretty sure if he eats them when they¡¯re asleep then the certain chance of getting pummeled into bloody mess is an outcome that can be guessed by even children.

    Changing her attire as well, he plopped into the water.

    Lying down in the hot water, he sobbed.

    Why isn¡¯t this cold water¡­.

 Chapter 39: Status, level up, bashfulness and heavenly punishmentâ€¦

    Wu Yan touched a part on the hot spring and it began to shrink until it return to the form of a gem resting in his palm.

    Storing the portable hot spring away in his space ring, he sat on the ground and gathered a bunch of rocks before putting them together in a ring. Then, he took out a black round thing from his space ring.

    The round thing was placed upon the rocks and through some unknown fiddling by him fire sprouted from the center of the circle.

    Ignoring this spectacle he took out a bunch of vials, putting them on the side he took out some meat and skewered it on a metal stick. He then roasted it upon the fire.

    Picking up the vials beside him from time to time to season it he roasted it while checking ¡®status¡¯ in the menu.

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    Equipment:

    Kusanagi Sword (D grade)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Equipment points:

    51¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯300¡¯000

    Ability points:

    81¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    11¡¯000

    Level:

    45

    When he saw his level he was stunned before quickly recovering.

    Seeing his leveljump by 15, it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t surprised, but thinking about it, it really isn¡¯t that big a deal, the youkai army for all intents and purposes were annihilated by the three of them, with that kind of number and throwing in 10 level 40s and a few hundred level 30s, this kind of jump in levelis within expectation.

    Not to mention the level 20s were practically a legion all on their own. One could guess this kind of outcome from the fact that even though he bought the portable hot spring, healing potions and some clothes he still has 8.3mil Item points.

    Individually the level 20 yield negligible experience points and though some of them were killed by Hinagiku, there¡¯s no room for doubt that their number were quite something, Hinagiku also couldn¡¯t slay that many what with her level being only level 18? Basically, the sliver of experience points accumulated up.

    With a cheat of being able to levelup without cultivation, according to Silvaria¡¯s standard how could he only rise in 1 tier after killing a fuck ton of monster? What an embarrassment to the transported main characters¡­.

    As for Mikoto, there¡¯s not much change but¡­

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster (lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    69 (tl: copy pasted this table and just changed 68 to 69.)

    Compared to before, there¡¯s not much improvement except for a rise in level . But this level came at a lot of hassle.

    Mikoto¡¯s case is different from him, in that youkai army there¡¯s a lot of level 30s or higher for him to challenge, their experience points were relatively larger for him because he challenged them at a lower level. That¡¯s why he could jump so many levels.

    Whereas Mikoto is on another tier altogether, there¡¯s not even one on her tier much less higher tier than her. The highest among them were level 40s, and this small fries were just that, small fries. She barely got anything from them but the number made up for the poor quality to get her to level up, one could see how this is a hassle¡­

    Closing the system, he began thinking.

    He¡¯s not a level 45 equivalent to a tier 5 warrior, it¡¯s high time to change equips and strengthen himself further with more abilities is it not¡­

    ¡°Nn~~~¡±

    A sweet moan interrupted his train of thought, he can¡¯t help smiling when he turned around.

    Quivering her eyelids, Mikoto woke up and yawned while covering her mouth. The first thing that she sees when she finally regained clarity is a grinning Wu Yan roasting some unknown meat.

    ¡°Finnally awake?¡±

    Waving at her he kept grilling the meat with his other hand, it looks like he¡¯s multitasking between grilling and conversing with her.

    Startled, she got up to her feet quickly and looked around, when she saw the bodies were gone she breathe a sigh of relief, if she really slept alongside bodies then even if they weren¡¯t human she still wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it, not when she recalled the bloody hell¡­

    Dismissing her thoughts by shaking her head she feels much better now but she still felt something slightly off about this situation¡­

    Watching her antics from start to finish he was relieved at her expressions, she hasn¡¯t fully accepted what she already has some mental preparations beforehand¡­.

    Recalling some he chuckled, chuckled for no apparent reason.

    Listening to his queer chuckles she frowned, for some reason she feels very unamused by him, even her other emotions are completely overshadowed by her displease.

    ¡°Why are you laughing so annoyingly?¡±

    She threw him a leer.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡­¡±

    Toning down his laughs he failed to remove the stupid grin off his face. Looking like a hippopotamus to her, it made her even more upset.

    ¡°Biribiri¡±

    And the electric crackled, hinting that the owner is very very unimpressed, the consequences will be dire.

    Freezing up, he sheepishly looked at the electric crackling about her. Finally, steeling himself up, his eyes looked at her while recalling something very gratifying.

    His vulgar facial expression finally tipped her off to something. She looked at herself and instantly her eyes widened at alarming speed and completely stunned her jaws stayed wide even her electric powers were stopped.

    Snow white blouse, grey skirt, very simple designs. But it is because of this simple design that she looks like she has seen a ghost.

    My clothes changed¡­

    Her mind quickly filled in the blank when she saw that this clothes is clearly not hers and Hinagiku¡¯s still sleeping. That could only mean one thing!

    ¡°Wh¡­ wh¡­ Why¡­.¡±

    Flabbergasted she turned to him with mouth stuttering incoherently because she couldn¡¯t deal with what is reality to her.

    As according to his plan, he saw what he wanted to see and smirked like a son of a bitch.

    ¡°What why hmm?¡±

    Like a robot with rigid movement she checked all over herself before hugging her breasts.

    ¡°My¡­ my¡­ my clothes¡­¡±

    Waving his hand he placed his finger in front of him.

    austin-powers-dr-evil

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that obvious, it was drenched in blood so I changed them!¡±

    ¡°BIRI!¡±

    Her unstable mental state is represented by her lightning waving about her. With her utmost ability she forced a bright smile onto her face.

    ¡°Well then, who changed my clothes? Was it Hinagiku who woke up and changed me?¡±

    With eyes full of hope she kept her gaze on him, this made him pretty pressured, why did he distract her like that.

    There¡¯s no laughter now, he harrumphed and said with a righteous tone.

    ¡°How can that be? On this world, there¡¯s only moi who would go to such lengths. Therefore, be thankful mate!¡±

    The temperature on her face soared and it began to turn crimson, with unimaginable speed her face reddened before ¡®poof¡¯, steam came out of her head.

    With a blank state of mind, she began to move her head around left and right up and down without conscious control.

    This reaction, it¡¯s going overboard no¡­.

    With twitching lips he kept observing Mikoto whohad swirling eyes, red face and uncontrolled head movements. He only muttered ¡®how pure¡¯ inside¡­

    Still pleased with himself, she stopped all movements and dropped her head down, her facial expressions went grim.

    ¡°BIRIBIRI!¡±

    Blue light exploded outwards, the lightning bounced frantically all over her, with a broken smile she looked at him.

    A cold ass air crawled up from his spine towards his head, making him shiver out of reflex, like a thunder god she stood up slowly, he stared at this scene with big droplets of sweat flowing down his head.

    With a forced smile more pathetic than his crying one he tried to save himself while gulping.

    ¡°Cal¡­ Calm down Mikoto, take a chill pill!¡±

    A demonic voice came out from her.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any last wish then it¡¯s best you spit it out, although I won¡¯t remember what it is but should I remember it one day, I will think about doing it!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    With a laugh so dry it made desserts look wet he tried to coax her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about stuff like that, look Mikoto, I was doing it all for you, think about it, you¡¯re girl yeah? You like staying clean and hygienic no? It¡¯s no biggie is it not?¡±

    ¡°No biggie!¡±

    Her low tone heightened but this didn¡¯t make him feel any better, in fact it made him taste despair.

    ¡°I see, so to you it¡¯s nothing more than ¡®no biggie. Ah, if that¡¯s so¡­¡±

    Her cheeks still rosy she stared at him.

    ¡°Forget the last word, you can¡­¡±

    ¡°Mikoto! If I die, you die as well!¡±

    The big bad wolf howled one last time.

    ¡°Go die!!!¡±

    ¡°Insert mofo getting zapped sound here¡±

    ¡°Argggghhhhh!!!¡±

    Hinagiku awoke from the sound of a pitiful whimper. She thought there¡¯s monster raid again and jumped to her feet materializing Shirosakura while vigilantly assessing her situation. Once she saw the situation her keen expression froze.

    Blood red face with steam coming off Mikoto¡¯s head and doing a handbra she looked at a certain mess made of stardust on the floor.

    Laid on the floor was an electrocuted Wu Yan, different from the blushing Mikoto, his face and body black and sooty, he¡¯s puffing smoke out from his mouth while coughing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Arriving at the ¡®crime scene¡¯, she still hasn¡¯t completed recovered.

    Mikoto turned towards her with tears in the corner of her eyes, she turned her face away and lowered her head.

    How can she reveal something like that¡­

    Still puzzled she looked at the red Mikoto, she feels something weird going on but can¡¯t quite put her fingers on what it is.

    Helplessly rolling her eyes she walked towards the two. However, just by taking a step she stopped like a statue.

    Why is it so breezy down there?¡­

    Confirming with her tactile sense, she froze up. What came to her fingers was the disappearance of her usual underwear, somehow the fringes of this one didn¡¯t feel familiar, her usual ones touched her thighs but this one is slanting, and the angle of slanting is pretty bad.

    Her bicycle short is gone¡­

    Linking this fact with Mikoto and Wu Yan¡¯s situation, the fact that her hair is wet and her body felt really refreshed plus the clothes that could make Hinagiku and Mikoto look like sisters, she thought up of a most alarming thought¡­

    Crimson color crawled up her face as well, confirming with Mikoto in a voice so small and meek.

    ¡°Mikoto, our clothes, our bloodstains could it be that¡­¡±

    Listening to her, she didn¡¯t let go of her hands covering her face, she only slightly widened her finger revealing two teary round thing and tearfully nodding after she looked at the douchebag on the floor.

    With that nod, her face became even more bright than her stunning hair, her heart burned, it lit up with great fury, in great strides she walked in front of him and gave him a magnificent slap of the century!

    ¡°Sha-slappa!¡±

    ¡°Yeeeooowww!¡±

    (Tl: in his defense he did kinda do them a favor, I would have felt bad for him if not for the fact that he molested them.)

 Chapter 40: C grade equipments! 2 rare armaments!

    Sometime during the night¡­.

    Why an approximate time? Well it¡¯s inside a cave so the trio can¡¯t tell for sure what¡¯s the time outside, phones and whatnot wasn¡¯t with them hence the approximate time was used¡­

    Same fire, same meat, same dude grilling. What¡¯s different is that on Wu Yan¡¯s face there was a red slap bruise. He¡¯s also burnt charcoal black. The two girls are completely awake now, they sat by the fire and glared at him.

    Done with some meat, he passed the meat over to them.

    ¡°Here.. youch!¡±

    His speech agitated his bruise, the red hot, slap mark on his face burned and he could only twitch his mouth and sob silently.

    He figured he would get a punished for his actions but he didn¡¯t expect to be taught so ¡®thoroughly¡¯.

    What can he say, his beliefs before transporting screwed him over, this is because inside his subconscious, it¡¯s not a big deal if he saw a girl butt naked, what can they do? Beat him up into a pulp?

    Too bad he forgot he¡¯s not in the ¡®harmonious¡¯ society anymore (tl: referring to censorship over there see this), 2D shoujos show no mercy¡­

    He¡¯s pretty damn proud however for getting to enjoy their naked bodies.

    Leering at him Mikoto took the grilled meat away from him, laughing like a fool he passed another over to Hinagiku, the chick snatched it and didn¡¯t give him the time of day, he made do with the back of her head.

    Dusting his hand he muttered displeased.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before¡­¡±

    Blushing red, Hinagiku turned her head over and clenched her teeth at him, evidently holding back from skinning the prick.

    Shrinking hi shead back he quickly put his hands in the air showing his surrender.

    Until she¡¯s fed up with him only then did he release a breath of relief, steeling his resolve he made a note to himself.

    Next time, it must be a sweet girl!¡­ (Tl: google suggest an example of what it means to be ÈíÃÃ×Ó, basically sweet and adorable)

    Mikoto is currently astonished by the meat within her hands as she looked at it in awe.

    This¡­ isn¡¯t this too good¡­

    Having never tasted his culinary before, her speed hastened and she threw her perturbed feeling to the back of her head.

    Why perturbed? The reason¡¯s simple, a certain scientific railgun¡¯s underwear, aka safety short was in a similar way to Hinagiku¡¯s changed and thrown away.

    Definitely, safety shorts have their moe points but they pale in comparison to the might of pantsu. (Tl: google pantsu is love and turn to images section. You¡¯re welcome.) In addition, Hinagiku and Mikoto already have a lot of moe points on them so it¡¯s quite enough already¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t any better than Mikoto, although she has sampled them many times before but each time it left her in foodgasm.

    Maa¡­ they were blessed with a body that can¡¯t get fat no matter how much they eat, so just let them be¡­

    Shaking his head he chowed down his meat in matter of seconds.

    Appetite sated he started pulling down menu list and clicked ¡®equipment¡¯ section.

    Now that he¡¯s level 45, he¡¯s a tier 5 super and Kusanagi Sword has accompanied him for 4 months, it¡¯s about time to trade up as Kusanagi Sword no longer fulfills his need.

    It¡¯s fortune that no Silvarian warrior heard his though, otherwise he would drown in their spit.

    Mainstream Armaments are the dream of all warriors and magicians below tier 7, armaments in Silvaria are so rare and precious even the lowest Mainstream Armaments can only be afforded by magicians and warriors of endowed with good conditions.

    To define conditions would be breaking it down into two groups.

    Those 2 are: background and strength!

    Background is obvious, you got a good daddy, and he¡¯s loaded, then he¡¯s gonna buy you a Mainstream Armament but of course the family must be of a certain standard to be called good, they don¡¯t have to be on the same footing as the family of Lori but they would have to be at least the nobles of a big area.

    Strength is even more understandable, with power would one still fear being wanting of money? Dived into the giant beast forest and hunt high grade beasts for some tens of days and bam, the money you could get from doing so would allow one to equip a Mainstream Armament, how strong must one be to attain this? Well, more or less the same as Wu Yan right now roughly tier 5 or so.

    A tier 5 magician or warrior at this time could barely qualify for one and this jerk dare says Mainstream Armament can¡¯t fulfill his need anymore?

    What is the implication for all those magicians and warriors below tier 5 who don¡¯t have the background and still swung metal commodities around?¡­.

    Maa, with a haxxor system, he¡¯s technically in the camp of ¡®good background¡¯, he can¡¯t be compared to the masses.

    Now that he¡¯s switching equipment, he can¡¯t think highly of Mainstream Armaments any longer, it would have to be C grade for him, that is Rare Armaments!

    Only those tier 7 and above are expected to wield Rare Armament in Silvaria, in addition to having ¡®good background¡¯. Like Fei Fei and of course Lulu who¡¯s the definition of ¡®good background¡¯, she¡¯s only tier 4 and she possess a Rare Armament.

    She¡¯s a sole daughter of Ailu empire¡¯s number 1 noble family, if one were to compare oneself to her than one would get stroke from the stress.

    Some poor tier 7 magicians or warriors don¡¯t even have Rare Armament, this is one of his reason for not using a Rare Armament during his time on that world even though he has the Equipment points. In that world, banditry and robin hood ploys are not illegal¡­

    He¡¯s different now, he¡¯s a tier 5, not yet tier 7 but with a tier 7 peak Mikoto at his side, fuck them all. If those above tier 8 came and they didn¡¯t have Rare Armament they would only embarrass themselves¡­ (kimoi girls meme here)

    Tier 9 are irrelevant to this discussion, they wouldn¡¯t even look at Rare Armaments for even the impoverished tier 9 super would be using Gold Armament!

    And this is assuming he even meets one of this eminent tier 9 existences, to his knowledge there¡¯s only one such person inside his memory, that is Lulu¡¯s gramps, he¡¯s a tier 9 warrior!

    At a position as head of noble family of Ailu empire, he¡¯s a mere tier 9. Though he doesn¡¯t know how many tier 9 there are in that world but tier 10 or demigods number only 5 in that world, what does that say about a tier lower?

    Summing it up, equipment change baby!

    That half air head chica Lulu has one already, if he doesn¡¯t have one isn¡¯t that just too bad?

    The girls kept munching while observing him looking over the equipment list. Automatically excluding D grades from his search, he¡¯s looking for C grade. B grade? his wallet sent a note saying its apologetic¡­

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ and ¡®Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯ dictates that he search for blade type equipment like his Kusanagi Sword which is a form of katana. He scrolled and scrolled before finally his eyes shined at a certain equipment.

    Nietono no Shana (C grade): From Shakugana no shana, the treasured sword of crimson eyed hunter; Equipment points 20¡¯000.

    This is it! If for no other reason other than it¡¯s Shana¡¯s (ÉµÄÈ) weapon, it¡¯s this!

    Clicking the menu, a traditional samurai sword and its scabbard appeared in his hands and a mystical aura revolved around the sword drawing the attention of Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    Black handle, golden buttcap, black guard without the corners of a square, the blade groove connected the handle and the blade, its blade is silvery white and its glow is even more radiant than Kusanagi Sword. (Tl: parts of a samurai sword)

    The scabbard on his other hand is a completely black scabbard.

    He nodded in satisfaction, regarding this kind of weapon which could switch function from blade to sword and back again, he¡¯s quite skilled with it. The blade¡¯s thin but it¡¯s easy to swing around and though it is hard to land a lethal strike, it makes up for it in being light. (Tl: I¡¯m not a weapon expert but this part sounds dubious, any sharp weapon hitting major arteries is lethal, blade or sword is irrelevant)

    Grasping the sword in his hand he brandished it and it traced a silver trail in the air, he swung it like a poser and sheathed it.

    ¡°New weapon?¡±

    She looked inquisitively at Nietono no Shana, it can¡¯t be helped since she¡¯s a Kendo enthusiast as well, she has fondness for sharp objects such as this.

    ¡°Nn, after today¡¯s battle, I have grown by quite a bit, so it¡¯s inevitable to change into a better weapon!¡±

    He stored away the sword.

    Mikoto nodded her head at his statement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy some defensive item as well?¡±

    Momentarily stunned he considered her opinion before pulling the list open and looked through it again.

    She has a point, against the youkai army, if he had defensive equipment then he could have saved a lot of energy as well as defer the usage of items such as Senzu Beans, basically he wouldn¡¯t have to try so damn hard.

    Given of course he didn¡¯t like wearing armors in the first place, it has to be worn on him, not only is it heavy it also didn¡¯t fit well with his perspectives so he just indifferently looked over the list.

    But oh shit, what¡¯s this, this seems good!

    Conceptual dragon armor (C grade): formless, weightless, it exist conceptually, once the one donning this armor suffers a hit, the armor will materialize and completely nullify any attacks of level 50 or below and diminish force of those below level 60; Equipment points 30¡¯000.

    Formless? Weightless? Well ain¡¯t that just awesome, he wouldn¡¯t have to run around in some stupid armor, and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the weight.

    Without further though he clicked on it and a light shot out from the list into his head. Inside his head he could visualize with clarity a floating dragon shaped armor, that should be it. Unless Wu Yan is attacked the armor will stay here only blocking attacks when provoked.

    After buying 2 C grade he was left with only 1¡¯000 Equipment points. He¡¯s pretty satisfied with his purchases though albeit a bit regretful.

    A bit apologetic he turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, if only I still have some Equipment points I would buy you one as well¡­¡±

    She only waved her hands at him.

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t need any equipments, my esp is more than enough!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    He protested before continuing.

    ¡°What if we went back to Silvaria and met stronger people, what then?¡±

    Hinagiku who heard this exchange lifted her head.

    ¡°Yan, you departing this world soon?¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto choked on their saliva before he retorted at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with departing this world, I¡¯m not dead yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±

    A bit agitated she shouted back ta him.

    Half serious and half jestingly he snickered at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Once we¡¯re over the other side I will summon you. Know this however, once I summon you our lives are merged and inseparable, if I die you will have to follow me as well you know¡­¡±

    She beamed when she heard him.

    ¡°Well then, let me protect you!¡±

    Astonished at her response he just stayed there.

    What is this? Her declaration of raising a small white face? (Tl: Ð¡°×Á³, sponger, giggolo etc¡­)

 Chapter 41: Recounting the existence of Misaka sistersâ€¦.

    Night time¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto is asleep now, the two had slept for quite a bit before but their mental fatigue hasn¡¯t left them yet. After such a blood-curdling experience even if he did try to play tricks on them to lighten the mental load, there¡¯s still some left¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s on guard duty sitting beside the bonfire. There might be further raids from youkais, though probably not on the same scale as before, but one can¡¯t be too cautious.

    As a man he feels like he must take the guard duty. Boring yes, but it¡¯s worth it to watch the 2 moe creature sleeping. He¡¯s an otaku so burning the midnight oil and whatnot he¡¯s pretty blase to it.

    It¡¯s very wide here, it has to be otherwise it can¡¯t fit the youkai army. Other than this, besides the path they came sliding down of there¡¯s only the big passage he¡¯s facing right now.

    He¡¯s on guard for any potential gaps in their perimeter as well of course.

    jewel of heavenly palace must be right ahead of here¡­

    Looking at the seemingly endless passage in front of him he pondered.

    As long as he can retrieve the jewel and then exchange it for the other half of the mysterious crystal fragment then Mikoto and him can leave this world!

    After summoning Hinagiku, he wouldn¡¯t have much to do with this world anymore.

    Before transport event, he was very moe about Hayate the combat butler¡¯s world, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯s satisfied now!

    On the system¡¯s transcript world list, he recalls with perfect clarity each and everyone of his dream on it. How can he be satisfied before actually going through those places?

    He might bring Hinagiku back here but stop? No freaking way!

    Hayate the Combat Butler is but the first stop of his journey!

    ¡°This is what you meant by night vigil? Going blank sitting here.¡±

    As his thoughts wandered towards the limitless boundary far away a voice drew him back, He lifted his head and saw railgun staring at him with a slightly upset expression.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? Why are you up?¡±

    Awkwardly touching his head, he admits it¡¯s pretty neglectful of him not to notice her approach in his musings.

    ¡°N, I I just woke up, maybe I¡¯ve slept too much before and can¡¯t fall asleep now.¡±

    Casually throwing him off she sat by his side.

    ¡°Maa, that¡¯s the railgun I know, always on her feet.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even think through his words and just blurted them out.

    Leering at him she snapped at him.

    ¡°What do you mean by that! Are you saying I¡¯m not feminine? What¡¯s more, what¡¯s up with railgun? Are you making fun of me?¡±

    Dryly laughing he presed his fingers agains this cheeks.

    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t angry at little ol me, let¡¯s turn that frown upside down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell moe in front of me! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± (Tl: act cute)

    Holding back the urge to hit him right in his face, if not for Hinagiku who¡¯s still asleep she would probably have made him taste thunder.

    Though he¡¯s laughing on the surface he¡¯s actually relieved that she has recovered from her experience, he was afraid she hit an ox¡¯s horn. It¡¯s fortunate that his sacrifice from before wasn¡¯t wasted¡­.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dodge the question, what¡¯s up with calling me railgun (ÅÚ½ã)?¡±

    Ignoring his idiot act, she pursued him because she still feels like he¡¯s mocking her by calling her that.

    ¡°Maa maa¡­¡±

    He scratched his face before continuing

    ¡°You¡¯re a super railgun no? Calling you railgun is merely out of respect.¡±

    She raised her eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Why do I still feel like that¡¯s not the whole truth?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details, details are for ¢á!¡±

    ¡°No way can I not mind!¡±

    She retorted with high pitch.

    ¡°Calling me sister and whatnot, you¡¯re much older than me ya know, you uncle!¡±

    ¡°Un.. uncle!¡±

    Electrified in another sense of the word, he¡¯s pretty hurt at railgun who has evolved an element of being poisonous tongued.

    I¡¯m only 20! I¡¯m not some uncle! You half loli!

    This is what he¡¯s shouting inside because if he did voice it out he¡¯s pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t be far from death¡¯s door if he did so. That¡¯s why he¡¯s feeling frustrated right now.

    She¡¯s pretty amused by his expression that looks like he just ate some shit then she looked at the fire in front of her and began to tune out.

    Wu Yan who had recovered from some unknown time observed this change in her and for some reason can¡¯t stop his urge of talking to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Homesick?¡±

    He asked her with a light tone to see her nod in agreement and then shake her head again, he for one is confused that¡¯s for sure.

    Perhaps perceiving his confusion, she threw him a glance and continued.

    ¡°Actually, homesick is not the right for it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not dissatisfied with my previous life or anything it¡¯s just that in Academy City it¡¯s go to school, go back from school, arcades and the likes¡­.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she had her life merged with his or because she didn¡¯t have any confidante before but she feels itchy like if she didn¡¯t spill it all out she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.

    ¡°On this world however, there¡¯s a lot of exciting stuff, exorcist, youkais and whatnot¡­¡±

    When she reached youkai her tone became unnatural, maybe she recalled the battle from before.

    She recovered quickly however.

    ¡°But now, I miss Academy City, my parents, my underclassmen, although she¡¯s ¡­. an oddball¡­¡±

    It seems the trauma from Yuri girl Shiroi kuroko is pretty bad¡­

    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re conflicted on whether to return or stay here to seek out more thrills.¡±

    He nailed it with that tsukkomi. At the same time he can¡¯t help feeling vexed at her, as expected of railgun, thrill seeking and the likes it¡¯s no wonder she seeks out those delinquents.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like what you said but somehow coming from your mouth, it feels kinda annoying?¡±

    ¡°With your temper, the only time you¡¯re pleased would be when you¡¯re electrocuting other people right¡­¡±

    He muttered so while being very discreet.

    ¡°What did ya say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Leered at by her he quickly shook his head put his hands up.

    She curled her lips and turned away pretending not to have heard anything.

    Life in Academy City being¡­ normal is it?¡­

    He sighed inwardly, not sure how to break it to her.

    The thing about Misaka sisters¡­

    The system already said that before he enters that transcript world, the character summoned is the one that exist a day before the start of the storyline! He doesn¡¯t know where exactly this a day before storyline starts, is it scientific railgun or magical index? But at least during this two period she didn¡¯t know a day before either of these 2 started about the existence of the sisters!

    One could see just how soft hearted she is when she fought for the sake of her sisters as if they¡¯re very significant existences to her, going as far to put her life on the line to put an end to level 6 shift project.

    And now that she¡¯s summoned, even if the story inside her world is still frozen the misaka sisters are there already!

    How many has died on this particular day, that¡¯s his real concern of which he isn¡¯t sure about the answer.

    If she knows about this she would very alarmed right? This girl who thinks it her fault the sisters have to accept the fate given to them¡­

    But if he doesn¡¯t tell her then it would be even more cruel, the sisters are sisters to Mikoto¡­

    To tell or not to tell that is the question¡­

    His face grew grim before looking at Mikoto. With a low voice and much hesitation he decided.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.¡±

    Facing towards him and seeing the expression on his face she became puzzled.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sighing he turned serious and with a commensurate tone continued.

    ¡°If¡­ If I were to say that Academy City is not as heavenly a place as you imagine it is, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Not as heavenly aplace as I imagine?¡±

    Looking at his glum look she froze. As a lv5 and calculative abilities beyond normal level her IQ abosolutely isn¡¯t low, in fact it might be higher than him by a lot. From how he puts it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s saying it just for fun.

    Instantly she frowned while questioning him.

    ¡°Yan, you know something don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play it down!¡±

    Before he could respond she stopped him with her palm.

    ¡°I know that as the summoner and with such a fantastic thing such as system you might know a lot more stuff. Which is probably the reason why you didn¡¯t just summon some other random people but me, it¡¯s because you understood me that¡¯s why you summoned me didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Stunned he plainly laid it out to her.

    ¡°That might not be so, at the time I was only looking for someone that can protect Hinagiku that¡¯s why I chose the one most apt to do so!¡±

    This isn¡¯t false, he might dig 2d characters a lot but he summoned for the sake of Hinagiku. Also, because she likes railgun as well but that¡¯s part of the bigger picture.

    Not convinced with his argument she refuted him.

    ¡°Before this if you have pointed the same things out I would have believed you but after spending some time with you, Yan. I have realized that every sentence and behaviour you exhibited feels very calculated and precise, I do not believe that you can do something like to someone you¡¯ve just summoned if you didn¡¯t understand her well!¡±

    ¡°Maybe the system gave me all the necessary details? Just like how it gave you some of mine!¡±

    She grinned after hearing him.

    ¡°After listening to you I am even more convinced that you understood me long before you summoned me!¡±

    Stunned by her response he helplessly laughed.

    ¡°You used my words against me¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Yan!¡±

    Her tea colored eyes carried an intense seriousness.

    ¡°Why did you say Academy City isn¡¯t that good a place!¡±

    His head is hurting now, under her stern gaze he went silent before spilling the beans, about clones, sisters, accelerator and¡­ the lv6 shift project¡­ (Tl: raw says absolute esper plan, this might be big picture>> SYSTEM but going by what is at the start of this paragraph is most likely referring to the more specific plan of lv6 shift project rather than the overarching grand design.)

    Under his narration, her face went metallic green, filled with anger, and then when he arrived at the lv6 shift project, she turned ghastly white and after he¡¯s done she lowered her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault¡­¡±

    Raising her head she looked overhead at the ceiling with blank eyes.

    This situation was within prediction¡­

    Standing up, he went over to her side and hugged her.

    Surprised she returned to her senses and wanted to struggle free, but before she could do that Wu Yan¡¯s voice went into her ears which made her stop all actions.

    ¡°Being altruistic is not wrong but Mikoto you must be realistic, relax, right now your world¡¯s time is frozen, sisters will not be harmed for the time being, after we get stronger and hand Accelerator his ass with a crutch we can go save the sisters!¡±

    Listening to him she went mum.

    Until a moment when he felt that someone moved a little inside his embrace did he break a smile¡­

 Chapter 42: Tree monster? Tentacle monster? Tentacle tree monster!

    Nibbling on her grilled meat, Hinagiku watched Mikoto and Wu Yan with much bewilderment.

    After she woke up, the mood between the two changed in terms of quality.

    He didn¡¯t change much, he would still grill meat when called on and his speech pattern is as usual unpredictable, it¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s behaviour that¡¯s odd.

    Every time he threw a glance at her, she would look away within 2 seconds completely avoiding eye cocntact. When he turn away she would secretly take a peek at him before turning her head away within 2 seconds and then shaking it like she¡¯s trying to deny something.

    This farce repeated itself over and over.

    This abnormal appearance is like a kitten scratching her heart (tl: upset, jelly<<), she¡¯s really itching to ask what in the world happened.

    After they¡¯re finished with their meal he touched the fire circle and the fire disappeared, storing it away he turned to the two.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out, there shouldn¡¯t be that many monsters anymore, not with the amount we laid to rest yesterday¡­¡±

    Thinking back about the horde that could make a mountain from their number the two merely nodded in stern motion.

    Observing their appearance, he may look normal on the outside but he¡¯s quite joyous inside.

    It seems the two managed to adapt to this situation otherwise it would become a hard fight later on.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one path here!¡±

    Pointing at the wide passage.

    ¡°Therefore we can only move forward!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fidn that jewel of heavenly palace or something and leave this god forsaken place!¡±

    With an ecstatic tone not jus tbecause she wants to find the search target and get the hell out of here but more importantly because there¡¯s most likely monsters ahead, and if there¡¯s monster, there¡¯s experience points!

    After Wu Yan¡¯s explanation and persuasion it may seem like she doesn¡¯t care about the sisters anymore but actually the matter has already been engraved on her heart.

    He already said it, the time in her world is frozen still, the sisters won¡¯t be harmed any further, this in turn made her a bit panicky.

    She only wants to attain more strength, the strength to one up accelerator, and with it save the sisters!

    It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s in a frenzy, but he¡¯s satisfied with this, at least compared to the helpless and despairing her in the original work, this kind of face is more appeasing.

    Part of the reason is because of the time stop but another reason is because unlike in the original story, this one has hope!

    In the original work Mikoto wants to save the sisters but completely powerless to do so, she maybe no.3 but Accelerator is no.1, it may not seem that big a difference but the difference is like heaven and earth between them!

    In the original she was saving one of the sister and had a bout with Accelerator but under his op esp, she got owned.

    Add that to the fact that there¡¯re puppeteers behind the scene pulling the strings¡­

    Due to this, she had to resort to ¡®suicidal¡¯ method to save the sisters!

    But right now the story¡¯s different, rather than the insurmountable Accelerator, she is his summon now and with enough battles and strengthening there¡¯s a way to surpass Accelerator!

    The circumstances surrounding sisters were told to her by Wu Yan during the entire night after she shoved him away in embarrassment. The matters mentioned include the function of sisters, Aleister¡®s plan and the BoD¡¯s support and the likes.

    She can¡¯t help feeling dejected, this implies that she would have to go against the entire Academy City, her home, one does not need to elaborate on how this is very depressing.

    Of course, she has already steeled her resolve and made the necessary preparations, even in the original she did so what¡¯s to say of now.

    What she understands now is that as long as she beats Accelerator then in the short run her sisters will be okay, regarding Aleister however she¡¯s sure he wouldn¡¯t let her mess up his plan.

    On what to do post Accelerator¡¯s defeat, Wu Yan only said ¡®system must be able to pose a solution¡¯ so she¡¯s assured with that.

    Compared to original story, she don¡¯t have to go el lobo solo on this endeavour, there¡¯s someone who has merged her life with him watching her 6 o¡¯clock, someone who is really trustworthy willing to lend a hand or two, undoubtedly she¡¯s feeling a ton of happiness!

    All that said however she must still get stronger¡­

    Under her incessant urging the trio resumed their journey to find the jewel of heavenly palace.

    Same as the environment they¡¯ve seen coming here, everywhere being rocks and stones devoid of even slightest hint of water, the trio walked on this passage that desensitized one¡¯s vision while not reducing their vigilance.

    Completely different in terms of attitudes, Hinagiku and Mikoto is now more serious and hardened than the them who¡¯s came in with a playful attitude, funny how one bout with the youkai army changed them so.

    Certainly, they¡¯re a bit uncomfortable to this change¡­

    He¡¯s speechless at the way the two is walking so carefully, what with knitting their legs close together.

    You girls weared safety pants year in year out and not without them your stride changed like so, how to put this?¡­

    Mikoto and Hinagiku¡¯s feeling pretty edgy right now, the two went around with those pants because they don¡¯t want to watch their steps and constantly guard their skirts, with their attitude being all masculine and athletic this kind of movement pattern is very tiring.

    Basically, with their familiar safety pants suddenly gone, it really is¡­ awkward to no ends!

    What¡¯s more they have to beware the wolf behind them¡­

    The two understands very well once the expose their god¡¯s gift to all men, the shameless wolf behind them will definitely enjoy himself without the slightest reserve!

    This is pointless when a battle happens, their skirts flipping is definitely going to happen but what can they do beside suck it up with frustration.

    If he could read their minds he would have chuckled at their silly thoughts before continuing like so.

    ¡°What are two panties worth? When I have seen every nook and cranny?¡±

    What they don¡¯t know is that their ¡®safety guards¡¯ are currently resting within his space ring¡­

    What does one mean when saying someone is shameless? This my friend is the paragon!

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s some sort of light ahead!¡±

    Pointing at it with Shirosakura, what appeared before them was an exit like place with a bit of light coming from it.

    He changed into a more tense face and dashed to their front.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the rough situation so it¡¯s better to be a bit more prudent, we can¡¯t exclude the possiblity of there being monsters ahead!¡±

    The two nodded to him formally, mental prep and the likes has been prepared since after the fight yesterday.

    Mikoto ran the calculations in her head to prepare her abilities to fire off at a moment¡¯s notice. The strongest one here is her although the leader is Wu Yan, so she must at least play her part.

    Exiting the passage, the trio saw a circle wide open space in front of them after being momentarily blinded by the bright light. Compared to their previous battlefield, this one is even wider, it doesn¡¯t seem artificially made. The surrounding wall has holes in them of different evenly distributed holes roughly the same size, the holes didn¡¯t seem deep as well. Just by standing down at the plaza the trio could see the holes¡¯ deadend, if one were to describe them it would be like they¡¯re inside a beehive.

    And right at the top in front of them was a cave bigger than any other cave around it, in front of it is a imperial throne (tl: ÁúÒÎ, or just throne), it¡¯s just a normal stone chair but from its appearance it looks a bit badass.

    Taking this all in Mikoto turned grim, the two were baffled by this.

    ¡°Something wrong? Mikoto¡­¡±

    Hinagiku walked to her side.

    ¡°Look at that!¡± Frowning she pinted at the throne.

    ¡°That¡¯s a throne yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t taht obvious?¡±

    He just rolled his eyes at her, as long as one has eyes one could see that¡¯s a throne.

    Receiving his white eyes she just leered at him.

    ¡°Stupid, who sits on a throne?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the king¡­.¡±

    Finally getting her hint he¡¯s startled.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    Looking at the tall throne her jaw dropped, incoherent in speech but it seems she understood the implications.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    She looked at the two before continuing.

    ¡°There is nothing but small holes here, the depth we could perceive with our eyes and including the big cave behind the throne this would mean there¡¯s no other further passage here, this is the innermost area!¡±

    Tauting her face Hinagiku resumed her point.

    ¡°so since this is the innermost area, where did the monster army from before spawn from?¡±

    Pointing at the holes.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one answer, the holes, those are its nest, and that¡­¡±

    Pointing at the big cave behind the throne she grinned.

    ¡°Is the king of the army! It¡¯s his nest!¡±

    ¡°rumble¡­¡±

    As her voice fell, the ground shook and she fell into his chest out of the shock, completely unlike her previous cool demeanour, red clouds began to float up her face.

    Hinagiku on the side also got tipped off her balance and was caught by Wu Yan as well, he promptly tightened his hold on the two and steadied himself.

    The ground began to have fracture lines going through them, in the midst of shaking some rock began to move around and some came towards him.

    He jumped and dodged the rocks one by one if he could not dodge the rocks then he would use them as foothold to move around.

    The shaking grew more and more intense, while he¡¯s considering the chances of ceiling collapse, a vine shot out from the shaking ground and with a hurricane like speed approached his front and whipped at Wu Yan who hadn¡¯t had the time to respond.

    At this moment, something moved inside his mind, the motion materialized outside and the impact from the whipping is blocked by a formless armor.

    A dull thud resounded when it was blocked, the armor then stayed for awhile before disappearing.

    Only now did he return to his senses, stepping on a vine he did a flip in the air before landing on his feet with a cold sweat running down the side of his head.

    That vine whip would have rendered him unfit for combat if it were not blocked by the conceptual dragon armor.

    The vine retreat when its assault failed. Even more vines came out from the ground after that, within a blink of the eye, hundreds of vine came out and a tree slowly crawled out from the center of the sea of vines. The tree had a face and giant mouth, it had its sight trained on the trio.

    Is this a tree monster? Or is it a tentacle monster?

 Chapter 43: King! dragon? dragon king? Snake king!

    Tree monster: (level 45)

    With a body approaching 5 meter and vines even longer, the monster is dancing its vines around making fwish sounds. The rocks and debris that touched it were wrapped and lord knows how the vines drilled into it but they crushed the big boulders like it¡¯s nothing.

    Looking at this scene, Wu Yan¡¯s anus tightened, and he held Hinagiku and Mikoto even tighter while having a cold shiver.

    This tree monster who has skillful tentacle monster skills, is a great foe!

    He made an instant judgement as he observed the tree monster who¡¯s still flailing around its tentacle, he decided it be best to end this with lightning speed.

    If he were to get caught in it then his innocence would be lost (Tl: author y u do dis to my imagination?). And if the girls were to get caught then he wouldn¡¯t even have a place for him to cry, getting NTR by a tree monster, might as well kill him if it¡¯s like that.

    While he¡¯s off in his fantasyland he has forgotten a fact, Mikoto¡¯s level 69¡­

    ¡°So it is the king here?¡±

    Hinagiku popped her head out from his hold, she¡¯s already pretty used being in passionate contact with him, but since Mikoto¡¯s at the other side of him, she¡¯s a bit bashful at this. Glancing over at the tree monster she figured it might be best to divert their attention towards it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    If one were to say Hinagiku¡¯s a bit bashful then Mikoto¡¯s even more embarrassed, this is not the first time he has held her but her mental state during the time after the yokai army slaughter and the time when they were talking about sisters were not stable so excluding those this would be the first time she was held by him so brazenly¡­

    He didn¡¯t think much about this, much less hug, he has already washed them through and through this much is nothing, he¡¯s only preocupied with this tentacle tree monster thingy, and thinking up myriad of ways to end this mofo.

    Enemy of all males notwithstanding, even if it weren¡¯t that mofo still remembers how that whip before would have sucked if it weren¡¯t for his armor rendering all attacks below level 50 null. That¡¯s plenty a reason for having so much hate for this thing.

    ¡°You girls wait here, Imma cut this hoe into firewood!¡±

    Putting the two down he announced his intention making the two wonder.

    Why does he have such an axe to grind with the monster?¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help?¡±

    She¡¯s blushing and secretly furious at herself while having her head down, it¡¯s just a little tremor, she could have used her electromagnetic powers to stablelise herself why did she just have to fall into his chest like that¡­

    ¡°Together, let¡¯s make this snappy!¡±

    He omitted to prevent NTR from the last line.

    She nodded in agreement after adjusting herself, a level 45 mob, compared to the youkai army, what¡¯s there to be afraid about this particular one?

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    She tried to make herself known to them hastily. (Tl: for gelatinous reasons of course)

    ¡°You can stay by Mikoto¡¯s side!¡±

    He motioned his left hand and a katana appeared inside his hand.

    ¡°oh¡­¡±

    A bit discontent about this, she knows because she¡¯s weak she can¡¯t contribute much during this fight, and it quite frankly bothers here but he has a point, in this situation she didn¡¯t have Resplendent Breath, if she rushed up there she would only be sending herself to her death.

    Like a soul sister Mikoto just patted her shoulders while whispering to her.

    ¡°After you have become a summon, your potential would become infinite, then, you can help him as much as you want!¡±

    A little more persuaded she resolutely nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±

    A vine whipped at the trio, and he drew Nietono no Shana after warning them. A bright silver flash appeared against the vine and a vine as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh dropped on the floor.

    ¡°Damn! No wonder it¡¯s the moe queen of ten thousand year¡¯s (Tl:ÍòÄêÃÈÎï, I swear it sounded better in the raws) weapon!¡±

    Moving his hand across the blade he¡¯s impressed even though he knows the difference between each grade of weapon is huge. Nietono no Shana¡¯s sharpness is better than expected.

    It¡¯s no wonder than Mainstream Armament and Rare Armament though only a grade apart, they differentiate the low tier warriors and magicians from the ones that are of at least tier 7.

    While, still pleased with his weapon the tree monster who didn¡¯t give a damn about its broken vine flourished its vines and sent him flying with his armor blocking the impact once more.

    Yan!¡±

    Seeing him getting lashed, the girls yelped.

    Groaning he got up to his feet and waved his hand to signal his state of being, he turned his eyes over to the tree monster, within them flames were burning.

    Motherfucker (Tl:NNµÄ, grandma¡¯s ), not even my mom has hit me like that before, if you did it once then fine so be it but to hit moi twice, even if uncle can endure it aunt won¡¯t stand for it!(tl:Êå¿ÉÈÌÉô²»¿ÉÈÌ, read most uncool)

    He¡¯s fine because of his armor but to be forced into this state by some monster on the same levelas him is a first for him. Thus, he¡¯s very pissed off right now!

    Turning his body, he dodged the vine lashes and like a gale he moved across the ground and slashed downwards with Nietono no Shana.

    As he was approaching the tree monster turned its leaves on its head into a round shield covering its body, so his slash only landed on a bunch of leaves.

    Seeing as his attack failed he stepped back and manoeuvred to its back before cutting down again. But before the slash even started the tree blocked with its leaves again.

    Pruning the tree like last time he felt helpless at this sight, at the same time, multiple vines stabbed downwards from overhead.

    He flinched before planning his dodge but a sounds from behind him stopped him and he continued slashing the tree.

    The vines reached his back and was about to do a triple whip before some black swords flew from afar shredding the vines to pieces. Meanwhile, he got through its defenses and landed a hit, lopping a log away.

    ¡°Ao!!!¡±

    Finally wailing, he seized the moment and he executed his supreme skill: stone a poor fuck in a well, he hacked down Nietono no Shana which glowed red.

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    As his shout fell, a red light arc came out from the sword, slicing against the monster¡¯s face, the immense power shattered the stem to smithereens and bringing them along with its aftershock, breaking down all branches in its path and before him.

    Nietono no Shana continued to glow with searing heat, flame danced around the blade. He¡¯s thrilled at the sight of this.

    Who would have thought Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz could bring forth the power of existence in the sword thereby enhancing its effects to such a degree, what a pleasant surprise!

    One hit kill!

    Caressing the blade he guffawed before sheating it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Seeing as the battle ended Mikoto and Hinagiku came to his side.

    ¡°No problem, I should thank you for that support of iron sand swords just now, Mikoto.¡±

    As he beamed at her, she got shy and turned rosy. Doing what tsundere railgun does best.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because you seem like you couldn¡¯t handle it, so I intervened, don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­¡±

    ¡°clap clap clap!¡±

    A round of applause caused the trio to blanch. As they turned over in the direction of the sound their hairs stood on ends.

    A dude is sitting on the highest part of this place on the imperial throne, the male had super pale skin like a frozen corpse, he had long black hair and waist, his bangs covered one of his eyes, the only visible eye has snake like slit iris!

    Great snake king: (level 50)

    His serious face went into a daze.

    Orochimaru? Snake uncle, don¡¯t tell me you also got transported, or perhaps you used your reincarnation jutsus to come to Hayate the combat butler? (Tl: he got so tired of kishimotroll he quit and came here, duh.)

    Looking at the great snake king sitting upon his throne, his suspicion of it being orochimaru is getting stronger and stronger. If not because he asked system and got a reply stating that no one transported other than him, he would have assumed him to be orochimaru.

    The snake king is still clapping his hand with a sinister smirk on him.

    ¡°Marvelous, truly marvelous, to think you guys could destroy all my toys, it¡¯s too bad this damned place didn¡¯t have anything otherwise I would reward you all with something!¡±

    He¡¯s speechless at the performance of snake king.

    It feels like, the prick thinks he stands a chance against us?

    If it were just me then i would have died perhaps but at my side is a girl who¡¯s unfathomable by this world¡¯s standard.

    ¡°Yan, look!¡±

    Pointing at the snake king¡¯s neck Hinagiku shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the jewel of heavenly palace!¡±

    He confirmed that there is indeed a jewel hanging around the snake king¡¯s neck, it¡¯s dangling around his neck and it looks just like the picture shown by Isumi¡¯s mom!

    ¡°jewel of heavenly palace? I see, so this is your purpose of coming here¡­¡±

    Realizing this he muttered before laughing out of nowhere.

    ¡°Are you the leader here?!¡±

    Mikoto stepped up and shouted at the annoying mob, just a level 50 monster and it¡¯s being so obnoxious, she for one is not impressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Throwing his arms to his side like he¡¯s about to embrace something he looked down on the trio.

    ¡°I am the king here! The strongest dragon king!¡±

    ¡°Dragon king! King!¡±

    Hinagiku flinched at this.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth kept widening, Mikoto who can also use system¡¯s probing function to look at his name is also rendered flabbergasted. She tried to hold back her laughter by pressing holding her mouth with her hands, she tried so hard to hold it in.

    After listening to that load of bull, he threw away his suspicion of him being Orochimaru because he could feel a heavy air of Chuunibyou coming off of him, it almost made him laugh out loud at the guy.

    This big chuuni excuse for a snake claims he¡¯s a dragon?¡­.

    Sure, he¡¯s heard that mythologically snake and dragons are often associated together and he also saw in some xuanhuan novels and drama that snake can transform into dragons but this snake king before him says he¡¯s a dragon, now that¡¯s just amusing.

    It¡¯s a fucking dragon, contrasted to dragons in lores and epics, do they look so pasty they¡¯re have a foot in grave already? Would they be level 50? Even if it¡¯s western styled dragons that look like lizards, they aren¡¯t so disappointing no?

    He just assumed the great will of the universe (Tl: something related to this, not sure how it¡¯s connected though) sent this jester here to entertain them, he didn¡¯t hold this thought back either.

    ¡°You here to play the joker?¡±

    Triggered by his retort Mikoto burst out laughing and her laugh chimed out so hard she had to hold her stomach with her hands and her tears almost, nope, her tears came out¡­

    Hinagiku meanwhile couldn¡¯t figure out why Mikoto¡¯s roflcoptering and Wu Yan has that stupid grin.

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    The snake king roared.

    ¡°You dare show impertinence to the great me, the dragon king!¡±

    Mikoto never laughed harder, and Wu Yan joined her on her roflcopter.

    Rustled by their behaviour, the kingstuck out his tongue and licked his chin before training his snake irises on the trio.

    ¡°I have decided, I¡¯m going to turn you all into powder to be my dragon cave insect repellant!¡±

    ¡°I have also decided!¡±

    Lifting Nietono no Shana, he declared while chuckling.

    ¡°For the sake of all comedians¡¯ development, I have decided to send you on a trip to showcase your talents, in hell!¡±

 Chapter 44: No compromise! Wu Yanâ€™s fight!

    ¡°I desire your death!¡±

    Snake king grew tired of Wu Yan¡¯s ridicule and got really furious. He opened his mouth and a bunch of purple liquid shot out like a bullet towards him!

    He might look cool on the outside but he¡¯s taking the opponent really seriously. It doesn¡¯t matter if the foe is very chuuni, he¡¯s still a level 50 and that¡¯s not a joke!

    He understands the 5 level difference seem little but even if he¡¯s 49 against 50 he would still not dare to claim that he could beat the opponent with certainty, the gap between tiers ever so apparent!

    level 50 is equivalent to tier 6 and he¡¯s just tier 5 at level 45, the difference being a little is complete and utter understatement, this is because as tiers increase the power gap between different tiers, at a mid stage of 5 and 6 the difference is palpable.

    Without Nietono no Shana and dragon armor being Rare Armaments he wouldn¡¯t even dare going solo against snake king. Special mention goes to conceptual dragon armor, the thing is practically a low tier cheat, it¡¯s effect of nullifying all stacks below level 50 and mitigating those below level 60 says much about it¡¯s status, it¡¯s fortunate that he bought them before this battle!

    He doesn¡¯t know the extent of damage mitigation but he really don¡¯t want to try it with his body, the hostile is of a serpentes origin and as such the liquid spewed out most definitely is poison!

    ¡°Mikoto, protect Hinagiku!¡±

    Drawing out Nietono no Shana, he yelled to Mikoto before brandishing the blade deflecting the poison with the ensuing gale.

    ¡°Tread carefully!¡±

    Noticing his intention, she quickly use her esp to clad herself in azure white electric, grabbing Hinagiku she stretched out her palms towards the wall and the two gravitated towards it as if they were pulled by a string.

    ¡°In front of the king, you still think escape is possible? Laughable!¡±

    He thought the two were escaping, and spat at them.

    level 69 afraid of a mere level 50¡¯s attack? Hell no, not even sparing it a glance, her lightning evaporated the poison before it could even touch her.

    Flinching at this, he felt a strong wind coming from behind him before he could turn over. Wu Yan snuck up behind him and struck down with the blade.

    ¡°To be distracted during a fight¡­¡±

    Saying some lines that seem ripped from cliche dramas, he slash at the snake king.

    ¡°Is very deadly!¡±

    The snake king grinned, against this attack he only twisted his neck and his neck elongated in an abnormal way making Wu Yan¡¯s attack miss. Without moving his torso, the snake king twisted his head 180 degrees towards him and spat at him.

    He cursed inside, son of a¡­ mimicking snake uncle¡¯s soft physique modification, how dare you squirt me in my face, you aren¡¯t a shoujo! (tl:( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    He¡¯s still maintaining his downwards slashing motion, he didn¡¯t even withdraw at the sight of the poison. He swung down with even more face to stab the sword even faster into the ground. With a twist of the sword, he pulled himself in another direction, dodging the poison in the process.

    The king didn¡¯t even expect this kind of manoeuvre from him and as a result Wu Yan gave him one punch, sending him flying like a sack of potato.

    With an enraged expression the snake king kicked and following that his foot elongated to kick a very surprised Wu Yan making him fly as well.

    Motherfucker, it can even use luffy¡¯s skill!

    Throwing tsukkomi the both of them kissed the ground, the result of the first bout ended in a situation of strength parity!

    ¡°So fast, I couldn¡¯t even register their movements¡­¡±

    Rubbing her eyes, it¡¯s understandable her visual process could not keep up with this kind of battle, Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything as she kept her eyes on the foe.

    ¡°How dare you touch this great king with your filthy claws!¡±

    All fours on the ground the king stayed motionless there, but if one were to inspect closer one would find his snake like eyes to be filled with killing intention like no other.

    With such a soft body, a normal impact wouldn¡¯t have caused him much harm but he felt butthurt over the fact of being turned into a football during the bout.

    Kill! Must kill Him!

    Different from the snake king, Wu Yan got up to his feet much quicker. Examining his still aching wound he was a bit joyous.

    The pain would have been much greater minus the dragon armor.

    As expected, not just any main characters can challenge regardless of tier or levels, removing the 2 C grade equipment then he would have to bow out after that kick.

    Pointing at the king with his sword he took a jab at the king metaphorically.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Great and supreme ¡®dragon¡¯ king, looks like you have a habit of bitching and moaning on the ground after getting your ass kicked.¡±

    Right after he¡¯s done, his face changed as he felt a cold chill coming up his spine, with a kick he escaped his previous location only to see a small snake come up narrowly missing him going by his cheeks, the snake turned and bit toward shim.

    Just as the bite almost touch him the armor turned into a formless shield to block the snake. Making a thud on the shield, before it could strike again its body got cut into halves and it fell.

    Steadying himself cold sweat flowed down.

    ¡°hu¡­.¡±

    Hinagiku breathe a sigh of relief while patting her chest, Mikoto grinned contrary to her slightly agitated heart, she put down her hand aimed at the snake king.

    ¡°a a a a¡­.¡±

    The snake king already stood up since an unknown time, though it has a nasty smirk, there¡¯s no laughter or amusement inside its gaze.

    ¡°None too shabby, even this sleight of the hand didn¡¯t end you, it¡¯s no wonder my toys all got broken up!¡±

    Licking its lip the snake king laughed with a palm against his head and body trembling.

    Grasping his sword handle he only responded with an icy glare, he wanted to turn him into ten thousand pieces inside him, that strike could have been lethal you see¡­

    Let it be known once more that he¡¯s very vindictive¡­

    The wind started to blow and the earth shook as the atmosphere churned and turned, the blade began to whistle.

    Right hand on the blade, left hand lightly pressing down on the handle, Nietono no Shana started glowing red, a searing air expanded outwards, feeling the oppresing air the snake king wiped that grin off his face and taut his body up with a grim face.

    ¡°Very amusing¡­ is it?¡±

    Saying it with a plain tone he chuckled.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see if you can laugh at this next one?¡­¡±

    Turning into mirage, he appeared in an instant in front of the snake king.

    ¡°Chaotic return to¡­¡±

    Snake king¡¯s image is reflected in his eyes and under the rapidly narrowing pupil of the snake king, Nietono no Shana sliced across his body.

    ¡°Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    ¡°Bam!!!¡±

    An explosion rang out, crimson light coverd the two¡¯s location, strong winds made dust and debris dance, the ground shattered with cracks like a wateland hit by drought.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shielded their face with their hands trying to block the wind and dust coming along while they pried their eyes open to see what is going on.

    The dust stirred and the snake king flew out of it like he¡¯s blown away, Wu Yan followed it out from the cloud and came once more to the snake king¡¯s anterior to give it a knee strike against his stomach.

    ¡°Bwah!¡±

    With eyes popping, mouth wide and saliva spitting out, he got smashed into the ground and into a wall dragging out a trail and making a humanoid shape in the wall.

    Paying his old grievance he felt a strong sense of euphoria.

    With Nietono no Shana as the enhancing catalyst, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz got a boost in power and impact, this is very pleasing. Maybe if he could use Unrestricted Spells the effect would be even better seeing as this is a flame haze¡¯s weapon.

    It would have been a one hit kill just now had it not been a battle between different tiers.

    ¡°You damnable ant!¡±

    Letting hate flow through him, this might very well be the first time since becoming the king of this place to suffer such a blow to his ego.

    Under his rage, he opened his mouth wide and he shot out poison spit like machine gun, the poison carpet bombed towards him leaving no room for escape.

    Focusing his gaze he moved his body towards the snake king as he flourished the blade to deflect oncoming poison, with ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ every slash is precise, more than just deflecting its spit, he sliced his way towards him.

    He approached the snake king quickly, the blade still shining silver without being effected at all by the poison.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Its hands turned into two giant snake mouth and bit towards him as he smirked like a dirty villain.

    The armor appeared once more to block the attacks, he understands that level 50 attacks can¡¯t be nullified but mitigating them is possible that¡¯s why he ignored the damage from them and charged straight ahead at them.

    Stopped slightly by the impact he put more strength into his legs and jumped at snake king narrowing their distance to 0 in one fell swoop.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Shocked by this, he can¡¯t react in time to his crimson red blade!

    ¡°Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    Turning the snake into modern art in a wall he decided to retreat with a laugh but before he could do that a head flew out and sent him shooting outwards.

    Dusting off the stone debris, it made its way out of the wall.

    Countless years before this, he¡¯s no more than a slightly stronger snake monster, after getting sealed in this place and getting bullied by countless even older youkais here he endured because they were stronger than him. Endure he did for one day, he too would be able to stand in their position above others, then he would kill, kill em all!

    Gradually, as time flowed, he grew stronger and stronger, in this place with nothing but strong youkais crawling around he fought and fought until those monsters who bullied him were all slain, without any other competitor he was the king here!

    I, I have no equals!

    ¡°Kill¡­killl¡­kill¡­.¡±

    ¡°kill¡­kill! killkillkillkillkill!!!¡±

    His low groans turned into roars and the sound wave turned the nearby wall into rock pieces, a strong aura started seeping out making Wu Yan¡¯s shake.

    ¡°Bang!!!¡±

    The snake king¡¯s body exploded into pieces and a green light flew up from the corpse pieces into the air, the light grew more and more radiant making the trio squint their eyes to protect from its brilliance.

    A ginormous snake head creeped out from the light and roared at the startled trio on the ground!

    The roar shattered the ground!

 Chapter 45: True form of giant snake! Mikotoâ€™s fight!

    ¡°SSSsss!!!¡±

    The 50 meter long snake laid its body around the beehive like constructions and with a width roughly 2 meters in diameter the saurian head bobbed up and down with its pail size snake irises trianed on Wu Yan, it is as frosty as it is filled with killing intent.

    The corner of its mouth pulled back a bit as if it¡¯s sneering at him. It roared and the sound wave from it carried a lrage amount of dust and debris towards him who stood before it.

    Great snake monster: (level 60)

    He endured the trembling urge and held onto Nietono no Shana so hard his palm bled, he didn¡¯t care about the wound and looked at the monstrosity before him grisly.

    To think the snake king didn¡¯t use his full power during the previous fight!

    But if one were to ponder a bit, a level 50 would surely be able to beat any one of the monster from the youkai army before but definitely not enough to suppress such an amount.

    To do so would entail something of this level , and a body that surpasses them!

    Great snake monster! The true form of the snake king!

    level 60! tier 7!

    With his sword, armor and skill he might have been able to challenge someone a tier above and even relying on his defense and offense to strike down the snake king.

    But, 2 tiers¡­

    it would still be impossible even with B grade or gold armaments, unless in a similar fashion to the youkai army, employing a zerg rush method against the foe.

    But one person? Can it be done?

    Answer is¡­ no!

    Under that glacial glare, he let out a breath before pointing at the monster with his sword.

    Run? Where to? In this care where there¡¯s nothing but a ceiling.(Tl: er I don¡¯t know try to use the terrain to your advantage and get it to make the ceiling collapse on himself? get it into a bottleneck and spam your skills at it? There¡¯s probably other ways beside relying on system each and every time)

    Therefore, there¡¯s only one alternative left, battle!

    Given of course a blind charge ahead would surely lead to his demise, it¡¯s time for his trump card to shine, the trump card known as 8.3mil Item points!

    All else being constant just one bottle of Resplendent Breath would turn this next fight from impossible into possible!

    3 hours of invulnerable to harm status, his chance of victory might just increase with this.

    The serpent was really proud of itself besides the killing intention.

    In its imagination, once it reveals his true form then the ant would cower in fear and despair before running away, he would then proceed to toy with him to let off some steam and then eat him.

    Who would have thought that this ant didn¡¯t even seem afraid neither does he look like he¡¯s going to run away. It dares to point its weapon at him as well.

    Seeing this, the proud feeling turned into complete and utter hate and malice.

    Shrouded in killing intention his body froze and started trembling, he derided himself before clenching his teeth and forcing his bones to move and bought a Resplendent Breath.

    ¡°Yan, the next fight is mine!¡±

    A lightning flashed towards him while going ¡®biribiri¡¯. Mikoto stood there gazing up at the hostile with much animosity.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Startled by Mikoto who appeared out of nowhere he stopped his hands but he¡¯s elated deep inside.

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s Mikoto, I¡¯m not alone!

    ¡°But, can you kill it?¡±

    He walked towards her while questioning with some doubt.

    Mikoto closed her eyes, she knows he¡¯s asking her whether she has the resolve to kill and not the competence. Opening her eyes she made her notions known.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not a human, and a youkai that only hurts human must be slain!¡±

    He self doubtingly muttered.

    ¡°Can she do it?¡±

    Hearing that she raised her head in a tsunpure and confident way.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I am the trump card of tokiwadai, no.3 of the lv5s, railgun, misaka mikoto!¡±

    Astonished by this a smile slowly spread on his face.

    ¡°Let em rip. Mikoto!¡±

    He shoved the Resplendent Breath he bought into her hands.

    ¡°If anything extraodinary happens, drink it!¡±

    He¡¯s forgetting thefact that as long s he doesn¡¯t die even if Mikoto dies with half the Summoning points he could revive her because in his mind Mikoto must be protected and loved at all cost.

    She was about to use this excuse to reject him but seeing the serious in his eyes she wavered and turned her head to the side before fondling the potion bottle and then putting it in her pockets.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Gesturing to him she looked over at the snake monster who¡¯s getting more and more restless at their interaction, blue and white lightning flickered and adorned her body making her hair float.

    Handsome! Cool!

    Sneaking a peek or two he left her side to come to Hinagiku¡¯s with a tap of his feet.

    Noticing his retreat the great snake monster was about to attack Wu Yan but something inside it warned him not to and it promptly regained itself¡­

    Seeing as Mikoto has her sights on him, the electrical discharge on her dance in even more fervor and this did nothing but heighten its feeling of impending crisis.

    At this moment, it understood the true threat is not Wu Yan but this girl before him!

    ¡°Yan, you okay?¡±

    Hinagiku approached him and examined him.

    Shaking his head he gestured that he¡¯s fine.

    ¡°No problem, the rest is up to Mikoto.¡±

    She nodded, she didn¡¯t know how terrifying Mikoto is to be able to stand up to the monster because she can¡¯t see level s but since he¡¯s that confident in Mikoto then she should also have more faith in her comrade!

    As the lightning scintillates around her, its instinct is screaming even more intense than ever. The monster now firmly believes that this girl before him is an existence that can slay him.

    The feeling of crisis has already took over its pride. If it were just a normal piece of fodder then it would have attacked at first provocation, hesitation be damned, prideful as it is now¡¯s not the time to let it make him a fool.

    His instinct is telling him that if he underestimate the one before him, death will be swift!

    The grim atmosphere around him began to stir as he steadies himself.

    ¡°Not attacking are we?¡±

    Mikoto shouted at the monster. To fight with a strong one, she can¡¯t help getting excited, she¡¯s already a very emulous girl in the first place, even if this battle is one of life and death, even if the enemy is a youkai, she only has one thought in her mind.

    Win!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not coming then¡­¡±

    Her bangs floated up and lightning arced across it forming into a lightning that gets brighter and brighter before finally launching itself at the great snake monster.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    Lightning attack spear, her most skillset, the attack¡¯s not that great but one of the pros it boast is its speed. Under her command, the spear created sonic booms where ever it went and before it could react the spear hit the monster right in its head.

    In its eyes, the monster saw only a blueish white light and an instant later an intense pain came from its head. With its enormous physique the spear could only bring it pain for a few moments but it stunned for a few seconds, before it regained sense and raised its head.

    However just as it picked its head up again another strike came at him and hit it when it¡¯s lifting its head.

    The lightning spear hit it right in the eyes. It¡¯s not a momentary stun now, the eye is a weak point of a lot of creatures of which this monster is one such example, the spear pierce into its eye and an acute agony registered. It squirmed and hissed on the ground.

    With blood streaming down its eyes the snake¡¯s trembling and thrashing left more rooms to be exploited by Mikoto.

    With a grin, she raised her hands and under the rumbling of thunder a wave of black sand cascaded out of the ground forming a circle wave motion around her.

    Iron sand! One of the derivatives of her power, using her electromagnetism she can control the iron sand and use it to perform iron sand assaults!

    Factoring the monster into her calculation she waved and the iron sand wave churned forming into iron swords, it numbered well in the hundreds before none more formed.

    With over a hundred iron swords in the air, each one of them started vibrating in a chainsaw likemethod as she aimed them at the monster. With a command, the sword shoot out and pierced into the snake.

    ¡°ssss!!¡±

    Like black needles the sword stabbed into its body, like a pin cushion the monster trashed around and blood splattered over the floor out from the wound and onto the sword dyeing them a dark red.

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    Covering her mouth with her hands she can¡¯t help but let out an awestruck voice, she knew Mikoto¡¯s strong from the previous battle but she underestimated the extent of her abilities.

    So this what I can become after being a summon?¡­

    In a daze she looked at Mikoto and then glanced at the lightly grinning Wu Yan, something inside her made a prompt decision.

    I must become this strong one day! I must!

    Meanwhile Wu Yan¡¯s thinking about another thing.

    Who would have thought that despite being the same tier the gap could be this big¡­

    Indeed, she¡¯s a level 69 and the monster is level 60. The two are 9 levels apart, it¡¯s not as big a difference as a tier but the difference is not tiny that¡¯s for sure.

    One¡¯s on the cusp of moving up into tier 8, a peak tierwhile another is merely a novice who just broke through tier 6.

    A tier 7 peak and a tier 7 novice, who ought be stronger should be clear as day!

    What¡¯s more, Mikoto¡¯s not pulling any punches. Kind hearted as she is, she would hold back her power so as to not hurt anyone normally.

    In the original work, only against imaginary beasts and Accelerator would she go full throttle, otherwise it¡¯s just lv4 or less magnitude strength, if not for this perhaps even touma wouldn¡¯t have been able to engate completely her powers.

    That¡¯s lightning, Touma can eradicare those supernatural powers and he possess something very overpowering like foresight. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s a lv0, blocking one or 2 strikes should be within range, 5 or 6 hits and it¡¯s jsut barely manageable, to completely diminish all of them it¡¯s a very unrealistic expectation.

    lv5 and lv4 under his prudent estimation should be about the difference between tier 6 and tier 7, a gap that cannot be surmounted that easily!

    Right now against an inhuman youkai and after experiencing a brutal massacre she is much more liberal. Unbridled strength, there is margin to be spared in dealing with this monster!

    He¡¯s sure of this. Mikoto¡¯s also sure of this!

 Chapter 46: Shooting across the sky! None but railgun!

    (Tl: second part of chapter title is Î¨ÎÒ³¬µç´ÅÅÚ which translates into a kind of badass boast with a pompous connotation.)

    Ithurtsithurtsithurts!!!

    The pincushioned great snake monster is still turning and twisting about in anguish. Each time it moves, blood splatters and flow out from its wound, and in its thrashing, it destroyed its own throne and the surrounding hive like structure.

    Its black body has already been dyed red from its own blood, and with its remaining eye it leered with deep hate at the tea color haired girl clad in lightning.

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡­.¡±

    Mikoto read its thought from the look it gave off, the normally soft hearted her at this moment has turned into a very cool girl with a stern face.

    ¡°Then what of the monsters you called toys, the toys you turned into mob fodder. Who should they hate?!¡±

    Thunder roared as if echoing her statements. Bluish white lightning turned into a lightning net and under her command enveloped the great snake monster.

    Shortly after, sounds of electrocution exploded, and following it is the hissing of the monster. The net practically grilled the monster as there¡¯s a faint smell of grilled meat in the air along with traces of roasting along the monster¡¯s scales.

    It writhed and struggled so as to get away from the net of pain. This is futile however because the net isn¡¯t a fisher¡¯s or snake¡¯s net, it¡¯s controlled by the calculations inside Mikoto¡¯s head, so long as she computes, the net is here to stay until she stops it.

    The monster is now at a point of despair, it got tortured by Wu Yan and now that it¡¯s in its true form, it was planning on torturing the fuck out of Wu Yan but just as it startled Wu Yan with its ginormous body this girl jumping out of nowhere threw him back into the maximum fun chamber.

    Even when its subordinates died, even when his humanoid form exploded and now even when he revealed his true form the monster didn¡¯t taste despair but now¡­

    Just a mere little girl¡­ a little girl! How can I! How can I?! Die in her hands?!!!

    ¡°Raawwwwrrr!!!¡±

    The cry that came out is no longer the cries of agony but feral cries, the monster has completely gone berserk. The only thing in its mind right now is to kill! Kill the girl who brought it much misery!

    It whipped out its tail, as the tail is in motion it brought down the walls and debris in its path as it made its way towards Mikoto.

    With that move, the oppressive wind started blowing towards Mikoto, it almost made her lose balance what with her being less than 40kg.

    Electric sparks flashed under her foot and through attraction force she steadied herself and turned her palm against the ceiling before pulling herself towards it dodging the tail whip.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Its tail is very long that¡¯s why even if it weren¡¯t as long as the field the tail whip could reach bystanders if it wanted to. But Wu Yan swept Hinagiku off her feet and dodged with a leap.

    Seeing that the two dodged without a htich, Mikoto who is currently suspended upside down on the ceiling let out a relieved breath. She didn¡¯t notice her skirt is following the rules of gravity and the panties that Wu Yan personally put on flashed out. Wu Yan wished he could blind the snake so bad at this moment.

    Hinagiku is no problem since she¡¯s a girl but to be seen by a chuuni disgusting snake is very aggravating. This is unforgivable, the snake must die!

    ¡°Mikoto! Make snake kebab out of the monster!¡±

    He shouted at her wishing that she would notice her upskirt already, it¡¯s okay if she shows him but don¡¯t show another person, ah, no, a snake¡­

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re so noisy! Just sit tight and watch me!¡±

    She waved her hands and shot out two lightning spears hitting the body of the snake.

    The spears are quick but they trade up offense power so against a foe of this size the impact is negligible unless it¡¯s a shot to the eyes like the one from before otherwise it¡¯s just a few moments of paralyzed.

    ¡°As I thought, an iron sand attack would be¡­¡±

    Not letting her finish the snake¡¯s head rammed towards her. She calmly stretched out her arm and swung like Tarzan to another side. (Tl: raw says tarzan, not improvised)

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The stone wall turned into debris and the rocks rained down. Pulling its head out of the wall it hissed and charged at Mikoto again.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    The stream of mindless attacks in addition to its size forced her into constant retreat not giving her the time to charge up her attacks. This is frustrating to her because she eneds a commensurate amount of time for bigger attacks.

    Railgun who can¡¯t attack is not a happy railgun, this kind of deadlock would only be enjoyable to Wu Yan who has an uke element¡­

    ¡°Mikoto do you need help?!¡±

    He¡¯s dodging the attacks as well with Hinagiku in his arms, from the looks of it he looks like he¡¯s enjoying himself. God, he really is an uke isn¡¯t he?¡­ (Tl: author, please.)

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Railgun, yes I know. Hurry up and settle the creep then, railgun.¡±

    He¡¯s still holding the fact that snake monster saw her pantsu against it, how he wished he could cook the monster.

    ¡°You little!¡±

    Sparks crackled out and under Wu Yan¡¯s sarcasm she has snapped. Her agro values went max and now it¡¯s focused on the monster.

    Waving her hand at the iron swords still stuck on its body the swords shook and like a vampire began to agitate the wounds onf its body, the sudden jolt of pain killed its momentum and sent it crashing into a pile of rubble no far away as it shrieked in pain..

    ¡°Chance!¡±

    She had an ecstatic face as she stood on the ground and pointed at the monster, iron sand poured out turning into groups of sword and then raining down on the monster.

    Flinching at the ¡®black needles¡¯ it dodged to the side. It may be fine if it¡¯s death by bleeding out but death in excruciating pain is another matter. Too bad the swords are controlled by Mikoto and thus the swords continued to stab at the monster.

    Dodging by rolling towards the side it then deflected the blades with its tail swings.

    ¡°Stay put!¡±

    Pulling her hand aimed at the snake, all the iron sand swords were pulled out, The monster sans iron sword had blood spurting out like a geyser, going ¡®huahua¡¯.

    Manipulating the iron swords with two hands, the sword coalesced into a big mass and like a wave washed over its head forming a whirlpool with it at the center in a way similar to black clouds.

    ¡°Ey!¡±

    Swords came out of the black iron cloud shooting at the monster.

    If it looked like a porcupine before, it looked like a cock now, the swords poured down and made it look like a rooster comb.

    With searing pain coming from its head the monster went into a more frantic frenzy, it didn¡¯t slow down from the amount of injuries already inflicted in fact it became even more fervent in its assaults, like a whip it thrashed around forming mirages and struck against her.

    Lifting her hand the iron sand cloud dispersed and came to her side forming a shield to block the attack.

    The ground isn¡¯t so lucky however, under its attacks the ground shattered into pieces, the ground she stood upon has now turned into a big crater.

    The attacks flowed like raindrop, unstopping. It steeled its resolve to beat Mikoto into a bloody pulp, slamming and ramming the shield with its tail it planned to send her to hades.

    crack

    The iron shield started giving away, tensing up at the sound. white lightning arced and she pulled herself to the side hastily.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The shield shattered and the tail slammed down making the crater even bigger than it was before.

    Now she¡¯s really having a headache, the snake is strong for sure but it had quite a bit of distance compared with her, if it were any normal level 60 it would have probably died under the combos she performed.

    However the monster is simply too great in size and the normally lethal iron sand swords that have tasted its blood for lord knows how many times didn¡¯t kill it and the blood that flowed out can be measured in terms of pools instead of puddles, and still it lives and apparently still in combat worthy status.

    To use a game analogy this monster would qualify as the most classical meatshield, high endurenace high hp¡­

    At this rate, forget bleeding out, adding a few more holes and letting out more blood probably won¡¯t be the endd of this thing.

    Her other techniques are anti personnel but against this monster the attacks aren¡¯t very effective so they won¡¯t work if the objective is bringing it down.

    Unbeknownst to her the snake monster is relying on going berserk to sustain itself, it is a fact that it hasn¡¯t fell because of its size. A gap of 9 levels is still a gap.

    Berserk, it doesn¡¯t care about its body anymore, as long as she is defeated. If itdoesn¡¯t die, then it will now stop attacking.

    And that, is how we have this situation, a deadlock.

    Unless, a one hit kill comes in!

    It just so happens that Mikoto has such a skill!

    Standing on a perfectly fine ground, she glared at the monster who¡¯s turning its head to reaffirm its target. In an instant lightning raged all over her body.

    As the lightning flashed and crackled about her making bright blue flares her hair and clothing began to flutter as if its blown by the wind, ¡®biribiri¡¯ reverberated incessantly.

    She stretched out her hand and a coin is seen to be in her fingers, the aimis no other than the monster.

    Tossing the coin, it bounced into the air and at the same time lightning flowed around and outwards towards her locked thumb, it condesned into a white singularity.

    The snake came hissing at her, she ignored it and triggering with her lightning the coin that floated up in the air came down into her locked thumb under EM attraction.

    Giving the snake that¡¯s about to reach her a glare, she focused her gaze and released her thumb!

    An orange light shot towarsd the monster, piercing its brain, its body and it¡¯s tail before flying yonder¡­.

 Chapter 47: Finally completing the last mission!

    Chapter 47: Finally completing the last mission!

    April 21, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 46!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 47!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 48!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 49!¡±

    Awestruck by Mikoto¡¯s form, Wu Yan lost his thoughts for a moment there.

    What an amazing sight to behold!

    When is Mikoto most eye catching?

    1 out of 10 would say that it¡¯s when she¡¯s being tsundere, another 1 out of 10 would say it¡¯s when she¡¯s holding gekota, the remaining 8 out of 10 would absolutely concur with one answer, it¡¯s when she¡¯s using railgun!

    This astonishing spectacle he has only ever seen on screen is now unfolding in front him.

    Now that he has seen this awesome demonstration he can¡¯t help feeling impressed once more, how domineering, how heroic, how handsome!

    Compared to his elation of jumping levels, his awe outweighs his joy. What can he say, despite defeating someone 15 levels above him he has only risen by 4 levels, the gap between tiers are just getting tougher and tougher. (Tl: every summon gets the same 100% experience points)

    Mikoto on the other hand didn¡¯t rise in levels at all, he can¡¯t reach tier 6 and she can¡¯t reach tier 8, looks like the grind is real.

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    Even Hinagiku can¡¯t help admiring this scene, one should know she¡¯s a cool person as well so if she says so then it must be¡­ damn cool!

    ¡°Yan, here.¡±

    Going to his side she gave him a jade, the snake¡¯s dead so now the jewel of heavenly palace is naturally retrieved by her. (Tl: yep, the jewel turns out to be jade in nature ÓñÅÆ perhaps something like this)

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    One day and night they have went through various turmoils to get this thing.From the ¡®wall¡¯ monster to the wolf monster, then the youkai army, the tree monster and finally the snake monster. It¡¯s a short but eventful trip that¡¯s for sure¡­

    The two girls went pensive, relative to him the two suffered in psychological terms even more. The slaughter changed them, at least Mikoto could now dirty her hands with the blood of monster who can only do harm, if it¡¯s killing another person, maa, he still thinks that is unlikely for the time being.

    Their returns however were not any lesser, from the start he¡¯s just a level 30 tier 4 and now in a day he has reached lv49 on the cusp of entering tier 6. Not to mention he net himself a great profit of 8.3mil, no 8.2 mil Item points!

    Mikoto also level up to 69. The jade¡¯s in their hand, now they only need to pass the thing over to Hatsuho in exchange for the mysterious crystal fragment and their quest here would be done. Yep, totally worth it.

    Inspecting the snake he arrived at its head. He sighed as he looked at what used to be a whole monster, the railgun blew a hole right through it from head to tail, perhaps even in the last moment of its live the snake didn¡¯t know what happened to him.

    ¡°Ding! 50¡¯000 Item points obtained!¡±

    Selling the body he got 50¡¯000 Item points and that concluded this sealing barrier adventure and at the same time it signals the end of his short time here on Hayate the combat butler¡¯s world¡­

    ¡°Yan, I will return this to you, sorry I didn¡¯t use it during this battle.¡±

    She returned the bottle of Resplendent Breath to him while awkwardly smiling.

    ¡°Why are you giving it to me? You keep it, it¡¯s to protect your life during dire times.¡±

    He just shot a glance when he saw this, with 8.25mil of Item points, would one care about a bottle of Resplendent Breath?

    ¡°You keep it, isn¡¯t it more useful that way?¡±

    She retorted back at him with a bit of sass, she sounded like she¡¯s standing with the truth behind her.

    Giving her an evil eye he shot back at her.

    ¡°With my Item points right now, do I still lack anything? I think it be best if you hold on to it, don¡¯t insist on this simply because you can¡¯t die, to revive you requires Summoning points and Summoning points I do not have much to do so!¡±

    His Summoning points is 11¡¯000 right now and her required amount of Summoning points back then was 70¡¯000 so it¡¯s a fact he can¡¯t pay the dues right now!

    ¡°What¡¯s this now, if you die then won¡¯t I die as well? I am looking out for myself here!¡±

    A bit abnormal she insisted. It¡¯s true she felt dauntless because she could be revived and she had the impulse to try something reckless, of course it¡¯s just an impulse she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to die.

    From here one can see just how ¡®passionate¡¯ she is to seek out thrill¡­

    ¡°If this stupid guy here don¡¯t want it, here Hinagiku you take it!¡±

    She turned her head over to Hinagiku in an agitated way, it¡¯s as though rejecting her goodwill is something foolish, he¡¯s at a loss of words at her.

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t need it as well.¡±

    She shook her hands.

    ¡°After this mission, when I go to the other world I would be in the same boat as you so I wouldn¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought it through yet? Hinagiku¡­.¡±

    He questioned her resolve.

    ¡°To follow us means to leave your parents behind you know? and your sister as well for that matter? Can you do that?¡±

    Flinching at this she mused for awhile before smiling at him.

    ¡°Yea, I want to choose my path for myself once, besides, you said it? Once you guys leave this place the world would be in a frozen state so there¡¯s no need to worry for them.¡±

    ¡°choosing your own path is it?¡±

    He went silent thinking about something.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you being so naggy, you have something to say about this?!¡±

    Folding her arms in front of her, Mikoto looked upset that he¡¯s doubting her.

    ¡°She already said it, she wants to choose her path, why are you being so wishy washy!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s this wishy washy¡­¡±

    He looked like he was about to retort with his ¡®I-m-doing-this-for-you¡¯ attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to listen to her wishes, how¡¯s this being wishy washy?¡±

    ¡°And you still have the galls to retort¡­¡±

    A spark flashed across her forehead as she jeered at him.

    ¡°When you summoned me to this world, you didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion, do I not have parents as well?¡±

    Jerking the corners of his lip he conceded.

    ¡°Touche¡­¡±

    Regarding her opinions, he¡¯s pretty interested because if she really had a lot of qualms about going to Silvaria with him then he can¡¯t force her no matter how much he wants to be with her.

    When she said yes, his feeling could be described as pleased and joyful.

    A woman who is willing to follow you to the edges of the sky and corners of the seas, such a ¡®mature¡¯ connotation¡­ (Tl: inset lenny face)

    Thinking up to this point his satisfaction with the proceedings is basically written on his face.

    Looking at that smug grin of his she gave him a cold hmph.

    ¡°Of course this is not for you, it¡¯s so that I can protect Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Protect Mikoto?¡±

    What an absurd excuse, the person in question is mroe than two times your level, little girl¡­

    ¡°Protect me?¡±

    Wincing ever so slightly at her statement she then pat her flat chest with confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I am very strong and I can protect myself!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that!¡±

    She walked to her side before pulling her arm.

    ¡°I am protecting you from being sexually assaulted by this wolf, if I don¡¯t go who knows what this wolf would do to you when you guys are alone!¡±

    ¡°Ho.. Wh- how¡­¡±

    Raising her brows she blushed after she understood the implication of her words.

    With mouth wide agape and jutting eyes he defended himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s false accusation, I¡¯m no wolf. Hinagiku stop putting labels on me¡­¡±

    ¡°You still have the guts to say you¡¯re not?!¡±

    She clenched her teeth as she glared at him with tinged cheeks.

    ¡°You even¡­ even stripped our clothes and washed out body, what¡¯s stopping you from going further than that?!¡±

    ¡®Case study¡¯ being revisited, Mikoto leered at him before agreeing with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right Hinagiku, you must protect me from him, you must not let me be alone with him.

    He can¡¯t raise any arguments at this point. Wavy tears flowed down his face.

    He can¡¯t defend himself, curse his bad track records¡­

    The two spent about half a day to make their way out of the cave. The first thing they saw upon exit is Hatsuho who¡¯s staring at them with a blank expression. It¡¯s like she saw her ancestors or something with that disbelieving face. She mumbled something illogical as she looked at them.

    ¡°Ara, why would I be having such a weird dream? This must be a mistake, they¡¯re not my cute Isumi why would I be seeing something so oddly lucid here¡­¡±

    Black lines ran down the trio¡¯s head.

    Curling his lips he took out the jade and passed it over to her.

    ¡°Madam Saginomiya, we have not failed the mission and has now returned with the jade!¡±

    But Hatsuho treated him like a mere illusion and continued mumbling, her degree of ignoring him is through the roof.

    ¡°Madam Saginomiya, we have not failed the mission and has now returned with the jade!¡±

    His tone changed into one of exasperation and it brought back Hatsuho in addition to startling Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Can one blame him? When conversing with Isumi¡¯s mum one needs a bit of ¡®strength¡¯ to do so.

    She murmured after seeing the jade in his hand.

    ¡°You three are back? All in one piece?¡±

    ¡°Nn, we are fine and has returned safely, by the way we destroyed the monsters inside so for the time being your family wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the sealing barrier for now.¡±

    Stroking the jade she didn¡¯t say anything. On her face however is the most beautiful smile he has seen on her since coming here, she grasped the jade and placed it against her cheeks while tightly closing her eyes like she¡¯s caressing a treasure of hers.

    The trio understand this behaviour is not for the clan or because it¡¯s a treasure of the clan, it¡¯s purely for her own daughter, it¡¯s a manifestation of her desire to protect her from her own spiritual power.

    Isumi has a great mother.

    Returning from her happiness, she gave a heartfelt bow to the trio.

    ¡°My deepest gratitude, I¡¯m truly grateful for your assistance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, it¡¯s just a matter of alignment of interest.¡±

    Rubbing his nose he felt a bit awkward, he¡¯s not used to dealing with this kind of matter so he¡¯s a bit coy.

    Hatsuho nodded with a gentle smile before taking out ¡®mysterious crystal fragment¡¯ and giving it to him.

    ¡°This is what you seek and now it¡¯s yours. Wu Yan-kun I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s you, you would be able to manage it.¡±

    Receiving the crystal he lifted it overhead to inspect this crystal with one eye closed.

    Under the sunlight the crystal released a warm glow as if signaling the start of a new beginning¡­

 Chapter 48: As of this moment, I changed job to railgun broâ€¦

    Chapter 48: As of this moment, I changed job to railgun bro¡­

    April 22, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Fuu¡­ Beds are more comfortable afterall!¡­¡±

    Lying down on his bed Wu Yan snuggled his face against the cotton blanket, if this were a cute chick then that would have been refreshing. But since this is him, let¡¯s just say he looked disgusting to say the least¡­

    He doesnt¡¯ care if he look vulgar or not, stuck in that god forsaken place for slightly over a day, he missed his bed. In fact anyone would have behaved as he did after a day and night at such a place, sleeping with the monsters around and whatnot.

    Technically speaking however, this bed is not his, it¡¯s Hinagiku¡¯s family¡¯s, he¡¯s just a tenant so to speak¡­

    It¡¯s not just him, Hinagiku and Mikoto are now catching some z¡¯s in their room as well, they even ignored Hinagiku¡¯s mum who tried asking their whereabouts, this is the extent of how tired they¡¯re from the trip.

    Like a little brat he kept nuzzling on the bed before stopping that retarded appearance. Lying on his back he motioned his hand and two crystal appeared on his hand.

    ¡°Beep! 2 pieces of mysterious crystal fragment detected, merge?¡±

    This notification has rang once and many times more after receiving the last piece from Hatusho. Since this is Mission 3¡¯s completion requirement: finding and merging the pieces of mysterious crystal fragment, then it¡¯s reasonable that this happened.

    He didn¡¯t know if he would be made to leave the world at once after finishing Mission 3 that¡¯s why he chose not to merge yet. But during his journey home, he inquired the system and found out that one would only go back to Silvaria if one so chooses.

    With nothing much to worry about he chose to merge it as soon as possible. Mission 3¡¯s reward sounds so tempting, one could pick a reward randomly from equipments, items, abilities and summons!

    It¡¯s tempting because if one were to be lucky then it¡¯s the jackpot baby. Haxxor items like S grade equipments, cheating items, mystic eyes of death perception, or a demigod tier shoujo, calling those rewards good would be far too much an understatement, if he got those he would quite happily jump off a building. (Tl: no idea why he would jump off a building either probably metaphoric rather than literal purpose.)

    If he struck out and got some chicken shit item then he has to taste the salt and move on.

    Had the system not said that inside the summon there¡¯s only demigod tier as the upper boundary and no god tier then he would probably have used the reward by now.

    Even now, he still wants to try it out¡­

    It has a kind of indescribable charm to it that one finds irresistible.

    Under the notion of ¡®I don¡¯t know what I will get¡¯, he¡¯s unsteady feeling in his opinion is a kind of thrill, and he likes it. (Author note: That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re an uke!) (Tl: uke as you recall is the bottom bitch in a yaoi relationship)

    Pondering with the gem in hand, he grew more and more tempted by the lucky draw, his hands are itching and he immediately chose to complete the mission!

    Right after he chose ¡®merge¡¯ option, the two mysterious crystal fragment left his hand and floated up in the air. Under his astonished sight the crystals collided together with a sudden burst of speed!

    There¡¯s not much abnormal sound or sight after that, at the point of impact the mysterious crystal fragments merged as naturally as water, in an instant a completed mysterious crystal appeared before him and dropped into his hands.

    ¡°Ding! Mission 3 completed! Random reward from equipment, items, abilities or summon! Please confirm!¡±

    The system menu didn¡¯t even wait for his permission and opened up on its own, a projection appeared and a lit frame appeared below ¡®status¡¯ and above ¡®equipment¡¯, it had ¡®begin¡¯ written on it and it pique him very much indeed.

    Barring those with learning disabilities, one would know what to do at this point, he pressed ¡®begin¡¯ without further ado.

    The lighted frame then switched between equipment, items, abilities, summons in rapid fashion. He got excited just from seeing it as a weird tension set in.

    Once the frame stopped he¡¯s a bit disappointed because it stopped on ¡®items¡¯!

    Are points precious? He can tell one with perfect resolve, hell ya it¡¯s precious!

    He only has 1000 Equipment points, 81¡¯000Ability points, 11¡¯000 Summoning points, and 8.25mil Item points!

    He¡¯s lacking in everything but Item points, his point is enough to buy any one of a random half sample of the item population. Basically, the thing he needs most is definitely not Item points.

    And what is reward? An item from ¡®item¡¯ list? (Tl: i bet 10 internet cookies if system had a personification it would be singing trololol)

    This led to him being a bit glum, S grade equipments? Haxxor powers? Demigod shoujos? Nothing but ephemeral mackerel clouds¡­

    Facing the item list that popped out he pressed ¡®begin¡¯ without much care and just let it run its course. He went back into planning his next move when he gets back to Silvaria.

    At the start, he¡¯s super weak and getting stronger was his main focus so he chose to stay around giant beast forest, doing mercenary missions and system¡¯s mission, farming mobs and leveling up.

    Now, after a month of grinding in instance dungeon (Tl: suggested analogy for transcript world as per a commentator whom I forgot the name, just mention yourself in the comment section so people can throw cookies at you will ya?) -esque Hayate, the combat butler coupled with the time ratio of 100:1 this world to Silvaria¡¯s, computing would leave one with a result that since Lulu went home some two months plus minus has passed! (Tl: someone check the author on his workings please)

    He doesn¡¯t have anyone particular that is related or close to him. To go somewhere he must first have somewhere in mind, fuck it, let¡¯s go visit Lulu.

    But would she welcome them?

    If it¡¯s Lulu, she probably would, same should apply for Fei Fei. But if it¡¯s her family¡­ Perhaps they would have their guards up at people of undetermined origin?¡­

    If he were to go visit Lulu like this, is it really daijoubu?

    (Tl: ×Ô¼º¾ÍÕâÃ´È¥ÕÒÂ¶Â¶£¬ÕæµÄ´óÕÉ·ò?, in case anyone wonders.)

    Fei Fei already said it, the strongest one in their family is a tier 9 previous head, it follows that they should be tier 8, tier 7 and so forth as well, by his side however he only has Mikoto, if he were to rashly rush in he would only find himself knocking on death¡¯s door!

    Wait, I¡¯m not there to pick a fight no? Why did I even think about this? I am just going over there to hang out with Lulu..

    He retorted back at his own out of sync thought with a bitter laugh. Maybe he really fought too many battles until his mind has been conditioned to this mentality. This is unforgivable! I am an Otaku male, my sacred obligation is having thoughts about 2D shoujos!

    That¡¯s correct, think carefully about who¡¯s the next summon, that¡¯s the most important thing!

    Er¡­ I think it was Hinagiku or something¡­

    Letting his mind wander around again, a card fell on him surprising him from his musings. At the same time, the system rang.

    ¡°Ding! obtained ¡®ability get¡¯!¡±

    Ability get? What¡¯s zat?

    Bewildered at the card in his hand he looked it over. It¡¯s all white with nothing on it, plain white. He used the system¡¯s probing function to check its usage. That¡¯s right the probing function is not limited to checking level, it can also be used to check the function of items and equipment like an appraisal.

    He was stunned by the result.

    Ability get (Tl:ÄÜÁ¦»ñÈ¡): After using it the user would be able to get one of the abilities of any one of his summons, the power of this ability would be 1/10 the original¡¯s; Item points 300¡¯000.

    Obtain one of the summon¡¯s ability? There¡¯s such an item inside the list?

    He opened the list once more and after a bunch of search he actually found ¡®ability get¡¯, a 300¡¯000 Item points item, so expensive!

    But it¡¯s worth its weight in gold that¡¯s for sure.

    Holding the card in hand he grinned, didn¡¯t really had much hope in the first place but to think he would get something worth 300¡¯000 Item points, his luck is quite good this time, if he were to obtain this before the Item points landfall then he would be even more joyous.

    Maa, it is heavens apart from the S grade equipment in his mind but it could be exchanged for an ability so it¡¯s acceptable.

    He only has Mikoto as his summon right now, and she only has one electromaster lv5 as her power so there¡¯s only one logical outcome if he were to use this card now!

    1/10 of Mikoto¡¯s power? That¡¯s around the stage of a lv4 isn¡¯t it! lv4 electromaster with 300¡¯000 Item points, totally worth it.

    Mikoto¡¯s ability is also sold within the system at a price of 30¡¯000 Ability points, alternatively one could progress from lv1 to lv3 and then lv4, summing up to 30¡¯000 Ability points more or less as well.

    a 300¡¯000 Item points points for a 30¡¯000 Ability points ability, it would seem like a losing deal no?

    Actually that¡¯s wrong, Item points and Ability points aren¡¯t on the same scale, to put on them on the same scale one needs to weigh it by rarity. Out of the 4 types of points the rarest one would be Summoning points, because it¡¯s the hardest to obtain, next would be Ability points with Equipment points following closely behind and then Item points the most easily obtained one.

    To illustrate this, he beats a bunch of monster to level up yea? Shanking mobs, as long as he stabs em then they would leave bodies behind, once one were to sell this to the system then one could get Item points.

    Other things that could be sold ot the system for points fall under the same context, Item points are easily obtainable!

    So 300¡¯000 Item points and 30¡¯000 Ability points might seem too great a difference but that¡¯s not actually true, it depends on how Wu Yan use them that¡¯s all. If he used the points on some useless muggle then it¡¯s a waste, use it on another op character and it¡¯s cha-ching baby.

    Using it on Mikoto, would result in break-even.

    He used ¡®ability get¡¯ and clicked on Mikoto¡¯s status.

    ¡°Ding! obtained electromaster lv4!¡±

    Bluish white lightning bounced on his skin and flowed around him making¡®biribiri¡¯ sounds, as the electric flowed he started feeling a bit of pain, the pain got stronger and stronger until it turned into agony much to his shock.

    ¡°Beep! Because the user¡¯s levelis too low and can¡¯t deal with the intensity of this ability, the ability has started to corrode the body, taking the initiative to forcibly rise the level of user!¡±

    ¡°Beep! Body at a levelwhich suits the requirement, leveling is sucesfful!¡±

    ¡°¡±Ding! Congratulations on leveling up! Current level is 50!¡±

    Faced with the warm fuzzy feeling of leveling up and the ensuing strengthening feeling he felt even more baffled.

    Could it be that by obtaining ability one can also level up?

 Chapter 49: Fanservice before returning!

    Chapter 49: Fanservice before returning!

    April 23, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Level 50 just like that?

    Looking at his hand Wu Yan still can¡¯t handle the situation at hand.

    It¡¯s not first time he bought abilities, ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ & ¡®Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯ are instances where he bought abilities but there¡¯s no level up before.

    Why when faced with a lv4 ability there¡¯s a sudden rise in level?

    ¡°System, can one level up by getting abilities?¡±

    ¡°Just buying abilities one can¡¯t advance in levels!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡±

    Now he¡¯s even more bewildered, why did he rise in level then? And what does the system mean by qualifying it with ¡®just¡¯? Does this implies that if it¡¯s ¡®not just¡¯ buying abilities then he would rise in level?

    His head is hurting from the system employment of ¡®technical jargon¡¯.

    ¡°Tell me then, why did I rise a level when I got the lv4 esper power?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an exception!¡±

    ¡°Exception?¡±

    ¡°Some powers that are powerful has level requirements and if the user does not fit it then when one obtains such a power the ability will give a negative feedback until the user is forcibly leveled up to reach its standard!¡±

    Understanding the gist of it he got excited.

    ¡°Suppose I get a super ridiculously overpowered ability with a super high levelrequirement doesn¡¯t that mean I would be able to rise quickly in level by using this route!¡±

    It goes like this: amass a fuck ton of Ability points buy a god tier ability, LOL as he approach god tier level !

    At this moment, he started daydreaming again, he even began to think up ways to amass said Ability points, but too bad this is but mere daydream, once his fantasy reached a point of utmost height the system came pouring cold water on him.

    ¡°Reminder if the ability is too greaet and the user can¡¯t handle the recoil then one¡¯s body not being able to handle the load would disintegrate and therefore die!¡±

    His grin froze and he continued laughing like what¡¯s just said doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°If the body can¡¯t handle the load then the feedback will kill, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°That is correct!¡±

    The system can¡¯t read the mood, if it did it would have noticed the black air behind him, it just did its job of telling facts straight.

    He snapped and stomped his feet.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so why didn¡¯t you remind me just now! I could have died from the recoil just now if my body can¡¯t handle it, what if I die ah?! AH?!¡±

    Still stomping he patted his chest from the shocking realization post ex the fact. So that¡¯s why his chest hurt just now, that must be the aforementioned feedback, if he can¡¯t deal with it then¡­

    Shivering, his furious eyes became sobbish.

    A system that doesn¡¯t screw people over isn¡¯t system, as expected, all system that goes down in history are all trolls¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me?!¡±

    Now he¡¯s not just pissed at the fact that system didn¡¯t give him a note, but that that the system¡¯s calm voice sound like the matter of him subjected to chance of mortality isn¡¯t a big deal. He is not amused at this moment.

    ¡°lv4 requires level 50, since the user was level 49 at the time and there¡¯s only so much distance between 50 and 49 the recoil isn¡¯t that bad, so going by system¡¯s judgement the body of user at that time could deal with the risk with negligible mortality rate so it¡¯s within the margin of tolerance and thus no notice or reminder were issued!¡±

    Resisting the urge to suicide along with the system he laid back down on the bed. His background went pitch black, dark aura came out of his body and his heart had the ¡®washuawashua¡¯ sfx.

    Within tolerable margins? Recoil not that high? Take that and shove it up your sister (Tl:ÄãÃÃÅ¶, lit your sister), that pain just now sent me to Hades and back and you say it¡¯s not that high? It¡¯s within tolerable range some more?

    Giving me the short end of the stick because the chance of my death happening is not likely, that¡¯s your real tolerable margin isn¡¯t it?! Chikusho¡­

    Coach, I wanna sue!¡­ (Tl: Your guess is as good as mine, probably a meme about injustice.)

    Forcibly increasing the level by 1 would result in this extent of agony, if the attempt didn¡¯t succeed he would be in so much pain he can¡¯t move no?

    And if the forcibly raised levels were too much then wouldn¡¯t he have died for sure?

    Note to self: apply caveat emptor when buying abilities¡­

    ¡­..

    Climbing up from his bed he stretched before walking out of his room.

    After sleeping for an entire day it¡¯s about time they left this world for Silvaria!

    The sun just came out and Hinagiku¡¯s mother is still sleeping so he just walk straight towards Hinagiku¡¯s room. Mikoto and Hinagiku sleeps in the same room, one could just smell the yuri scent¡­

    He didn¡¯t knock and opened the door before walking in like he owns the joint. With Mikoto¡¯s ability opening locks and whatnot are so much more easier now than before, and as such the likeliness of seeing something good increases.

    Maintaining the his stance of opening a door he gazed at the two girls sleeping on the bed, he pondered over the appropriateness of his action for about 0.1 sec before walking over, of course he erased the sound of his walking over.

    Locking the door behind him with his back against it he found a seat and sat down. He can¡¯t wait to set his sight upon the scene over at the bed, he nodded in satisfaction ever so often.

    tumblr_mssdnaalqc1shm9rjo1_500

    He doesn¡¯t know the reason but the girls that would normally sleep in pyjamas are now butt naked!

    Well, strictly speaking it¡¯s not butt naked, the two wore their cute pantsus which he personally put on them before in the cave, so they are not naked in a technical sense.

    But they might as well be!

    He doesn¡¯t know what fun games they played last night judging by their appearance but since he¡¯s presented with this kind of chance he can¡¯t let it go. He memorized the scene before him with ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯, scanning over their breast he can¡¯t help but feel intense emotions.

    There¡¯s not much development here, if this situation were predicted, one would have helped their growth with some extra therapeutic massage last time¡­

    Perhaps it¡¯s because his gaze is too fearless, Mikoto woke up. As a level 69, seems far fetched that she can¡¯t detect another person¡¯s presence isn¡¯t it? If not because she¡¯s in a safe area and because she¡¯s too tired as well she would have woke up ages ago.

    Snapping her eyes open she looked warily in Wu Yan¡¯s direction. Noticing him she was momentarily stunned before she began frowning.

    ¡°What are you doing here? And, how rude you didn¡¯t even try to wake us up!¡±

    Seeing as she didn¡¯t even noticed her exposed body and how she¡¯s talking with him like this he flinched before realizing a short while later that he fucked up, once again.

    The last time something like this happened was when he gave her a bath, as for how he got wrecked afterwards, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s still traumatized, it looks like he will die once more today.

    Already trembling a bit inside he tried to salvage whatever life he might still have, he tried to coax Mikoto, at least get her not to wake Kaichou-sama¡­

    With a serious face he looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, whatever you do, you must listen carefully to me, do not move recklessly!¡±

    Yawning she sat up and her pristine body revealed all its glory upon his unworthy countenance, he however didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the art that is this situation before him for¡­

    Stopping all motions Mikoto tried to comprehend the windy feeling touching her skin. Finally recalling the state she¡¯s in¡­

    Eyes popping ever so slightly she looked at him in a dumbfounded way, her body grew colder and her expression finally changed.

    Fuck!

    Seeing that she¡¯s getting even more panicky and her mouth started moving, he rushed towards her and closed her mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s my fault, it most definitely is my fault but for the love of god don¡¯t shout, at least don¡¯t wake Hinagiku up otherwise everybody would find out that your body has been seen by me!¡±

    Startled by his actions again, some color began to return to her beautiful face, was it anger and embarassment? coy? Who knows but sparks started dancing in a not so metaphorical way.

    If it were before then against the fate of being electrocuted like a perp getting tasered he would start praying but right now he has the same type of ability as her lv4 notwithstanding being at 1/10th of her power, some measly electricity can¡¯t put him down.

    Ignoring the lightning dancing about, the only thing he¡¯s concerned about is the scenario where her crackles stirred Hinagiku into consciousness, at that point in time he would die without doubt.

    Compared to Mikoto who¡¯s stronger, for some reason he fears Kaichou-sama even more¡­

    ¡°Please calm down!¡±

    Seeing as the intensity of lightning grew on her body and that the accompanying mini thunder got louder, he started becoming even more frantic like a dog jumping over wall in panic he pressed Mikoto down against the bed and shook his head to gesture her into silence.

    Alas, it slipped his mind that this series of motion look like some precursor to pushing down someone..

    Her lightning disappeared. Being pushed down on the bed with his body pressing down on her and his face mere inches away, her eyes started swirling and her mind went blank.

    He looked confused at her behaviour, seeing as she¡¯s in a daze and unmoving he can¡¯t help but consider the alternative of fleeing.

    ¡°biri!¡±

    And the electrical sound came again, her head going up in smoke her forehead crackling with electric, and her eyes as if looking at a dead man walking.

    In reality she wanted to kill him, no scratch that, she moved.

    Unleashing electricity at him, she directed all of it towards the one sticking close to her, the objective is to put this mofo down.

    The sudden surge took him by surprise but he recovered in seconds, she clearly held back with this surge, it¡¯s not enough to harm normal person. He who holds the same power as her could receive her assault with nary a scratch, not even a hair on him stood up.

    ¡°Hehe, little lass (Ð¡æ¤), your powers are ineffective against me, it¡¯s better if you obediently follow my demands!¡±

    Thinking that she can¡¯t pose a threat to him anymore, he let the notion get to his head.

    She gave him a perplexed look, with her mouth gagged she can¡¯t say anything and naturally ask anything, but questions and the like can wait after dishing out heavenly punishment on this perverted lycan.

    Electro attacks not working means she¡¯s out of move?

    Nein, her time at his side has taught her well.

    Clenching her fist she sent him flying with one punch while blushing. Covering her body with a blanket she covered herself even going as far as burying her head.

    When the hell? Did this Onee-sama always had such great strength?

    Twas his musing laying upon the floor.

    She had this much strength then why did she get molested by Shiroi Kuroko the yuri girl after she overused her powers?

    This is unscientific¡­

    Tl: regarding the yuri girl. While some might disagree, I think they add a bit of schadenfreude to the anime. Why? I know she¡¯s serious even though it¡¯s made out to be comedic, and we know it¡¯s not gonna happen no matter how hard she tries. Anyway, here¡¯s her in action

 Chapter 50: Itâ€™s decided! Letâ€™s do some power leveling

    Chapter 50: It¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s do some power leveling

    April 23, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Giant beast forest.

    The site he entered transcript world from still had the bonfire, and it was still glowing red, most likely it hasn¡¯t even become extinguished yet, and no demonic beast came here so the place look just as it did before he went into the transcript world.

    He stayed in that world for about 1 month, so under the time ratio of 100:1 that world to this one, here in Silvaria not even a day has passed.

    And since he chose to return, this is the place of his arrival¡­.

    Two figure appeared out of nowhere near the bonfire.

    Dusting his shirt he put out the kindle with his leg as if he was here the whole time without ever leaving once. Mikoto on the other hand just looked around full of curiosity, glancing left and right she tried to compare the differences between this world and worlds known to her.

    Apparently she¡±s disappointed, giant beast forest, it¡¯s just an oversized forest not much different from a normal one.

    Bored with her discovery she let out a disappointed tone.

    ¡°What is this, it¡¯s just a normal forest isn¡¯t it? I thought it would be different.¡±

    Amused by her reaction he chuckled at her.

    ¡°I see, this is how you feel, well, there¡¯s a great surprise waiting for you later on!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    She just gave him a doubtful look and sparks crackling about her forehead before replying with a hmph.

    ¡°I am looking forward to that¡­¡±

    Shrugging she overlooked her, this girl, she¡¯s still holding her grudge from this morning despite already giving him a hell of a punch, seriously¡­

    ¡°What are you doing spacing out here, hurry up and summon Hinagiku!¡±

    Looking at the guy trying to act all deep she can¡¯t help giving a big fat slap right on the back.

    This little lass, she¡¯s doing this on purpose!

    Almost kissing the ground due to the slap he soothed his injured back before rolling his eyes at her. She could care less about this though.

    Opening the menu list and clicking on summon he pulled around and quickly found Hinagiku on it.

    Hinagiku: A character of Hayate the combat butler, the student council president of Hakuo Academy; Summoning points 5¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right, 5¡¯000 points that¡¯s how ¡®cheap¡¯ Kaichou-sama is, even if she¡¯s so lovable in the end she¡¯s only level 18 and thus could not garner a value higher than this.

    It¡¯s pretty easy to summon her, even after summoning Mikoto what with his 11¡¯000 Summoning points reserve¡­

    He clicked ¡®summon¡¯ and very soon the scene that appeared before when he summoned Mikoto repalyed in front of him.

    A light so bright the two can¡¯t help but block against it with their hands, Hinagiku was slowly drawn out. Like a perfectly blank paper with an invisible hand drawing on it, Hinagiku is slowly being ¡®drawn¡¯ out.

    The light disappeared when she appeared completely. A very thin radiant light shot out from her body and connected with him.

    Experiencing this once before, he¡¯s not afraid of this phenomena like before, standing there he observed Hinagiku. Mikoto however gazed at this scene with wonder in her eyes, this was how she was summoned, at the time she¡¯s aware of it just like how Hinagiku is not aware of it now.

    His heart synced with Hinagiku¡¯s in a hasty fashion and soon the bond of light severed and coalesced into a light ball and merged into his body.

    Reflexively examining his body all over he felt very weird out at this, it¡¯s a merging of lifeforce and he certainly could feel the two sharing the same life it¡¯s a kind of je ne sais quoi kind of feeling.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice made him return from self introspection. After the completion of lifeforce merging she¡¯s together with Mikoto exploring their surrounding with inquisitiveness.

    From her point of observation, Wu Yan and Mikoto just said goodbye to her and disappeared into thin air, the next thing she knew she felt dizzy and stuff about system, summon and basic information about Wu Yan appeared in her mind, after she¡¯s done with the imprinting memories her eyes opened and she appeared in this forest.

    From what Mikoto tells her, this is another world. She flinched at this sudden turn of events, making her marvel at the fantastic abilities of system.

    ¡°Is the summoning over? Where¡¯s the lifeforce merging? Why do I feel like nothing has changed at all?¡±

    She checked out her body and found nothing amiss before she turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as well!¡±

    Touching her chin with her fingers she pondered while blinking.

    ¡°The time I was summoned, I didn¡¯t feel anything out of the odinary except a familiar sense coming off from Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    Arriving at the later part of speech she started becoming bashful and her tone was meek so meek in fact only Hinagiku could hear them.

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±

    Sneaking a peek at Wu Yan who has question mark all around him, she could certainly feel that kinship. She blushed as well before putting her hands together in front of her chest and chuckling.

    c2lcgnaxaaahi8x

    Merging of lifeforce¡­ is it?,,,

    Seeing as the two girls are whispering in front of him he¡¯s bored rather than feeling aything, a winner in life would be ostracized, he feels like this saying has some credibility, as long as he doesn¡¯t get burn all is good¡­

    Clapping his hands, he attracted their attention before continuing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave the idle talks for later, let¡¯s discuss what we should do after this shall we!¡±

    ¡°Next moves?¡±

    A bit puzzled the two turned to him.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He found a seat and sat down before continuing.

    ¡°Should we stay? Or should we go out of here? If we stay here what should we do and if we go out where should we go? Don¡¯t you girls feel like this warrant a proper discussion?¡±

    ¡°Even if you put it that way¡­¡±

    The two exchanged gazes before sitting down in front of him.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we need to discuss this matter!¡±

    Feeling a bit powerless at the reaction of the two girls, aren¡¯t they supposed to be quite intelligent fellows? One¡¯s a Hakuo Academy student and another¡¯s¡¯ Tokiwadai middle school, these are all ivy leagues, he was counting on them to have some sort of idea on what to do after this.

    ¡°The thing is, we aren¡¯t familiar with this world as you are!¡±

    Mikoto twirled her tea colored bangs and her nose crinkled.

    ¡°Maybe if there¡¯s a map or something we could study it but at this point with nothing to work on how should we even go about planning?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? You were here for 3 months then you should be more acquainted with this world than us isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t tell me you have never gone any sort of planning before this?¡±

    She¡¯s a bit averse to sitting on the bare ground, she twisted about in an agitated way.

    ¡°But I also didn¡¯t go to a lot of places as well you see?¡±

    He beamed at the two, sure he¡¯s here for 3 months but excluding giant beast forest and the supply town he really hasn¡¯t been to any place, as for the map then fine it should be somewhere in the system.

    He still recall with perfect clarity how the system asked him before whether or not he wants to buy a map of the giant forest, it was when he had just arrived at this world, the price was 3¡¯000 Item points, the system approached him like a salesman, totally unprincipled..

    ¡°Here for 3 months and you never gone out far from this forest?¡±

    Throwing him a mystified look Mikoto looked at him as if she¡¯s staring at a homo erectus (Tl: thank you family guy), it¡¯s fair to say that he¡¯s very upset at her reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so unworldly!¡±

    He decided to ignore her condescending gaze and turned to Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, what do you think?¡±

    The two turned to her while she mused for a bit.

    ¡°Yan, you said that as your summon, I can power up through killing monster in a similar fashion as in those games yea?¡±

    Confronted with such a question he flinched before nodding.

    ¡°Yeap, and it would be more apt to say that this act increases one¡¯s level but yeah if you don¡¯t stop grinding and keep defeating the foe which holds animosity against you then one could obtain experience and by accumulation of it, levels!¡±

    After listening to his explanation she beamed before giving the two of them a serious look.

    ¡°Well then, Yan, Mikoto, I want to level up!¡±

    ¡°level up?¡±

    The two were bewildered by her, Mikoto is the first on to realize her intentions.

    It¡¯s him who can¡¯t quite comprehend her intentions, in his mind Kaichou-sama is not someone who pursues power. She¡¯s a bit competitive but that¡¯s about it, she has an indifferent attitude to strength, in her usual sport matches her performance on field is but mere fondness of sports.

    In the original work, after meeting the MC she at one point hated her stronger self believing it to not fit her image as a girl. It seems odd that Kaichou-sama would say something like ¡®level up¡¯, he¡¯s a bit against it to be honest.

    ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡±

    He has a puzzled face as he asked this.

    Her eyes started drifting, murmuring something she finally turned her head away with an upset tone.

    ¡°Just take it as me having too strong of a pride!¡±

    For some reason he could feel from her tone that there was a layer of reproach in it. With a few wry laugh he gestured to the two girls.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then let¡¯s level her up!¡±

    This aligned with his intention, Kaichou-sama is low in her leveland that¡¯s a fact, it would be best to increase it somemore.

    Hmm.. power leveling¡­

    ¡°Fine with me!¡±

    Standing up she cracked her hand as she grinned.

    ¡°Let me see just how tough and ugly these demonic beasts are!¡±

    Hey Hey, you¡¯re a girl don¡¯t do something like cracking fingers, it could scare the little ones, are you some kind of delinquent or something?

    ¡°Must you get so excited?¡±

    Feeling weak with her he tried calming the girl down, isn¡¯t railgun suppose to display her meek and tsundere side? Why did she turn into an amazoness when it¡¯s me! Baidu(Tl:¶ÈÄï) you little shit¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s but of course!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even turn her head back as she said so.

    ¡°Demonic beast and the likes I have never seen before, fighting against demonic beast is also the first time for me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even feel like responding anymore as he stood up.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s decided, I recall that in this vicinity there should be a level 20 ish smal bear around here, why don¡¯t you pop your cherry over them.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±

    Her smiling face gone, she looked at him with an evil leer as lightning danced upon her forehead. It seems like if he repeated that the lightning would be dancing off his body the next instant.

    ¡°MaaMaa¡­¡±

    With the same power as her, he¡¯s no longer at the mercy of her electrical attacks. Therefore, should he worry about self preservation when mocking her?

    ¡°Biri!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Biting down on her teeth so hard it looks like she¡¯s trying her utmost to resist chomping down on him. Recalling the event from this morning added tinge of rosiness to her cheeks.

    Observing the two as they did their ¡®mexican standoff¡¯, Hinagiku could only sigh and do no more.

    Urm¡­ Are we still going or what¡­

 Chapter 51: It appears that some people walk their dogs in giant beast forest

    Chapter 51: It appears that some people walk their dogs in giant beast forest

    April 24, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°So this is the little bear you¡¯re talking about?¡­¡±

    Mikoto let the ¡®little bear¡¯ in front of her display its claws and fangs to its satisfaction, she clenched her fist as she set her tea colored eyes on Wu Yan with electricity dancing ominously on her forehead.

    Hinagiku also grasped her Shirosakura on the side with a stupefied expression on her face.

    ¡°It really is a little bear!¡±

    He grumbled like this is but common sense, compared to the other beast int he forest this 3 meter stature can only be referred to as small.

    When he first arrived at Silvaria, he met a wind snake who at level 10 has a length of nearly 4 meters, there are other tier 1 monsters who were also this size, this level 20 grizzly bear is not that big a foe.

    ¡°Hu¡­ hu¡­¡±

    Swallowing the wrath that is her disappointment at this monster, she pointed her hand crackling with lightning and shot it with a lightning bolt.

    Unleashing her anger upon the poor bear, Mikoto was like a demon had possessed her or something, the enemy is only a mere level 20 and she went all out on this monster, it¡¯s safe to say the bear got wrecked.

    Listening to the groans which leans more towards anguished howls than angry ones he can¡¯t help having a tingle up his spine. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s about to walk into the gates of hell. Hinagiku also backpedaled two steps back while dryly laughing.

    Roasted quite literally the bear fell onto the ground sending dust up. Hinagiku felt a light sensation in her body and a soothing feel out of nowhere, She joyously grasped her palm to feel her strength which grew somewhat stronger as she nodded in satisfaction.

    He nodded as well before pulling open the status list, Hinagiku¡¯s status is located below Mikoto¡¯s and hers under his.

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    D

    Endurance:

    D

    Agility:

    D

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura

    Level:

    19

    He has inquired the system about the minor differences between summons¡¯ status but it¡¯s basically an issue of attribute. Specifically it follows the same classification of equipments, the D grade is the lowest and S grade is the highest, anything lower than D grade would have a ¡®none¡¯.

    Going by the systems¡¯ definition if the display shows ¡®none¡¯ then does the person really have none of that attribute? If one¡¯s power shows a ¡®none¡¯ then wouldn¡¯t that person have no energy towalk.

    This is not the first time he retorted inside, the system¡¯s status screen is a mess, thinking back to his first status screen inside the space of unit, it only has ¡®human¡¯, this kind of great title inside it¡­

    ¡°So this is level up? Hmm¡­ I do feel that I have become stronger somehow.¡±

    She¡¯s smiling after trying out her newfound strength with her arms.

    ¡°level up? That bear just now is a level 20 isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t believe you leveled up!¡±

    She expressed her disbelief while lightly kicking the bear under her feet.

    He shrugged at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy early game much like an rpg wait till later part of the game then it starts to get harder, don¡¯t you recall killing them in the sealing barrier by the hundreds only to level up only once?¡±

    It¡¯s not limited to her, he feels as though it has been getting harder and harder to level up. The level 60 great snake monster from before which out leveled him by 15 only gave him 4 levels upon defeat. There¡¯s also a factor he didn¡¯t include, it¡¯s levels before tier shift so it was easier.

    Had it not been because of ¡®ability get¡¯ he used to obtain lv4 electro master that forcibly raised him to level 50, this 1 level from 49 to 50 would really have been a bitch to grind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know when I might be able to reach level 70¡­¡±

    She lowered her head while muttering so.

    What she needs right now is power, once she has the sufficient amount only then can she defeat accelerator and save the sisters!

    He said so already, if she went up against accelerator with her pre-summon self her chances are close to none!

    The her who was just summoned is at level 68, but each levelis an improvement in her chance of victory. Accelerator¡¯s power¡­ (Tl: is over 8¡¯000!!!)

    level 70! Absolutely so, at least level 70, tier 8!

    This tier difference is very hard to bridge, early game already show signs of this what¡¯s to say of late game like Mikoto¡¯s. This one level is not enough! Only when she reaches level 70 does she stand a chance!

    Not only that, to definitively save the sisters would require one to face Aleister the board chairman of Academy City. He should be stronger than Accelerator at tier 8 himself and there¡¯s¡­the enigmatic angel ¡ª Aiwass!

    These 2 must be confronted in order to systematically save the sisters!

    Hence the present plan, getting stronger! (Tl: rising up back on the street¡­)

    Her expression didn¡¯t escape his eyes, he sighed before comforting her with a pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t enter your world, your world would be in a frozen state, we have all the time in the world so don¡¯t panic, take it slow and steady.¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    With doubts in her eyes she continued.

    ¡°Can I, Can I really save the sisters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®i¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®we¡¯!¡±

    He corrected her.

    ¡°Our life are one and we are meant to be together forever, your affairs are my affairs, don¡¯t forget about me!¡±

    ¡°Who.. who wants to be with you forever!¡±

    Triggered by his words her low tone heightened into a frantic one, no matter how one looks at it, it¡¯s damn cute.

    Finally her tsundere side!

    Grinning at the sight of her, he understands that a tsundere Mikoto is a normal Mikoto.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if they¡¯re boss, we are the main characters, they¡¯re existences destined to get their buttocks handed to them by us!¡±

    Listening to his confident speech, she nodded heavily and assured as well.

    No matter what happens, the sisters must be rescued!

    From the point that Wu Yan and Mikoto started talking, Hinagiku slipped into silence as she observed their interactions. She somewhat understand the circumstances Mikoto¡¯s pondering inside her heart that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t butt in. But her eyes, they were filled with a mysterious malice in them when she looked at him, this made him utter a few awry laughter.

    Giving him some more leer she silently threatened him before pulling Mikoto by the hand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the leveling trip, I still want to become stronger!¡±

    Not giving her the chance to say anything and surely no chance for him as well the duo went into a bush making him stiff in various ways.

    Crystal palace¡­ so hard to build¡­

    ¡°Where are we going, Hinagiku?¡±

    She slanted her head in Hinagiku¡¯s direction, without Wu Yan to guide them and no map to tell the direction the chance of getting lost is 99/100.

    ¡°Strolling around to find demonic beast.¡±

    ¡°Can we really find a demonic beast by walking around like this?¡±

    ¡°DaijoubuDaijoubu, Yan said it there¡¯s nothing much here but tons of demonic beast, I think we should find some if we look around.¡±

    Like hell I did (ÄãÃÃÅ¶), I never said that, one does not simply find demonic beasts in bushes, you think they¡¯re insects or something?

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a demonic beast!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I told you so, look just by walking around we actually found some isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah but hmm, the demonic beast looks like¡­¡±

    Receiving the aural stimulation coming from the bush he turned ‡å. Fine, there¡¯re demonic beasts who likes bushes¡­

    He¡¯s not that worried about the two getting in danger or anything, not with Mikoto around since this palce is the outskirts of demonic beast forest, the strongest he has seena round this part are level 30s.

    ¡°Beep! Detected special event, issuing urgent mission!¡±

    Urgent mission: Rescue operation!

    Mission 1: Kill all the sharp fang hounds, current progress 0/20;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 3¡¯000;

    Mission 2: Kill all the Iron hound mercenary in the vicinity, current progress 0/20;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 7¡¯000;

    Mission 3: Rescue Lirin, kill Iron Hound mercenary vice captain;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points 10¡¯000;

    He¡¯s startled by the system. Sudden mission? Rescue op? The 3 mission seemed more focused on killing than rescuing though¡­

    Detect special events? Is it referring to the kidnapping?

    System when did you start wearing green hat and turned into an envoy of peace?¡­

    ¡°Wa! Disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t come over here!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku!

    Putting strength into his steps, he shot out like an arrow making his way to the 2 ladies.

    ¡°Is something wrong?!

    Seeing that they¡¯re alarmed but fine he phewed.

    ¡°Disgusting hounds, are they keeping dogs in forests as well?¡±

    Hinagiku pointed at a figure some distance away with a repulsed look.

    ¡°Dog?¡±

    He turned to look when she said that, what he saw was a dog with long and overbiting teeth snarling at them. The dog is completely bald and at a size just a bit shorter than the two girls. The most distinguishing feature is that saliva¡¯s going drip drop drip drop from their mouth, it¡¯s appaling to say the least.

    Sharp fang hound: (level 20)

    Rather than calling them sharp fang hound, why not call them bald dogs, that¡¯s more apt but still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re fugly¡­

    Looking at the vulgar appearance and the excessively drooling sharp fang hound he outstretched his hand and Nietono no Shana appeared within his palm. He didn¡¯t even draw the blade and just appeared in front of the hound in a flash and swung his blade upwards smashing against the dog¡¯s face.

    ¡°whimper¡­¡±

    The dog flew high into the sky before crashing down on the ground and with a demolished face it thrashed about.

    Sickened by its apperance he rubbed the scabbard against the ground, lucky the dog didn¡¯t get any saliva on it otherwise he might consider getting another sword.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    The two girls were a bit astonished at what happened, they didn¡¯t understand why he sent the dog flying without saying anything. When they recovered their senses he had already ended the hound by stomping it.

    He walked to them before frowning as he continued.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sudden mission issued just now!¡±

    ¡°The system did?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at each other before continuing.

    ¡°What mission?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you girls check it out yourselves.¡±

    He sent the information over to the girls, this function is only applicable to summons.

    ¡°Oh so that¡¯s the hound you killed just now? To think there¡¯s 19 more where this came from!¡±

    She twisted her neck a the thought of dealing with more of that thing.

    ¡°Sharp fang hound, Iron Hound mercenary group¡­¡±

    Mikoto muttered under her breath.

    ¡°It looks like the mercenary group is the one who reared these foul creatures!¡±

    ¡°Nn, should be.¡±

    He nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And, they seemed to have captured a person called ¡®Lirin¡¯ (ÀòÁÕ).¡±

    ¡°Kidnapping is it? So low!¡±

    She¡¯s upset as she said this, living in the brighter side of the Academy City and having a female underclassmen working as part of the disciplinary committee, this kind of assholes she has seen many times before, and her hate for them has not lessened, a case of the proverbial making mischief due to sense of justice. (Tl: ÕýÒå¸Ð×÷Ëî, open for possible translation alternatives, I wanted to put vigilante justice but that¡¯s not quite it, it means something along the line of beating/harming/scolding/teasing someone out of sense of justice regardless of prevalent law or the none existence thereof.)

 Chapter 52: Rescue ops: Save the loli!

    Chapter 52: Rescue ops: Save the loli!

    April 25, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°So our mission is to kill all the hounds and mercenary and then saving this person called Lirin?¡±

    Hinagiku confirmed the content once more with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yeah, the mission said they¡¯re nearby so that makes the job all the more expedient.¡±

    He looked at the surroundings while grinning and fiddling with Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°Kill.. all the people¡­¡±

    Mikoto frowned turning her pretty little face into those wrinkles found on guava, it appears she¡¯s conflicted on something.

    ¡°Killing people¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too¡­¡±

    Hinagiku is also feeling a bit uncomfortable, the two is still very reluctant to kill anyone.

    He knows as well that asking them to kill people might be asking too much, if they could do it without any qualms they wouldn¡¯t be the Hinagiku and Mikoto he knows. He tapped the two¡¯s head with his sword hilt.

    ¡°I am not telling you girls to kill, I will worry about that part!¡±

    He stretched out his hand to stroke their forehead, the two glared at him before nodding albeit they are still a bitter.

    He sighed at their response.

    ¡°I say, you wouldn¡¯t perhaps have any sympathy on these douchebag mercenaries who kidnaps people right?¡±

    Not giving them the chance to response he continued.

    ¡°This world is not as beautiful as you imagined, in a world of might makes right, there are bound to be assholes who use their relatively stronger power to oppress others, this kind of people do not serve sympathy!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto slightly flinced before dimming down.

    The two bright girl could understand the phenomena he said should exist on this world¡­

    Cracking his neck he lifted his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do the stuff you don¡¯t like, if it came to that, then you¡¯re not being you, but I will say this, redundant mercy should not be brought into this world, it¡¯s not realistic to do so!¡±

    Not only is it unrealistic, a slight misstep and it could harm others and oneself!

    He didn¡¯t reveal the more sinister latter part, not in front of the two girls of course¡­

    ¡°Jeez I understand¡­¡±

    She gave him a cold hmph out of being a little upset before muttering.

    ¡°At most, I would close my eyes to the thing that¡¯s about to happen later¡­¡±

    Mikoto pulled herself together and hoisted her face. She¡¯s a reasonable person, after hearing about the circumstances surrounding the sisters, she accept that there¡¯s a darker side to the world, accept doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s okay with it, it¡¯s only the extent of acknowledging the reality, if it¡¯s the darker side¡­

    Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s back she murmured.

    ¡°He¡­ is he handling it for my sake?¡­¡±

    It¡¯s Hinagiku who managed to looked at the broader aspect of the matter, since they did wrong, it¡¯s collective accountability, this is what the upright Kaichou-sama thought. Maa, though the punishment is very heavy for sure¡­

    He¡¯s standing there waiting for the two to be done with their mental preparations, he hasn¡¯t killed any person before as well but deep inside he won¡¯t have much remorse, he¡¯s not as soft and naive as before, otherwise Slime wouldn¡¯t have got his hand chopped off.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, Yan you take the mercenaries, while the hounds¡­¡±

    Straightening the sword in front of her she slid her finger across it while grinning.

    ¡°Leave them to us!¡±

    ¡°Leave the hounds to you girls?¡±

    He looked at her, not sure what to say to her, those hounds are level 20 wouldn¡¯t it be a tad bit inappropriate to leave them to the level 19 her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!

    His eyes told her all she needed to hear, using a bit of a forceful tone.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re higher level than me I still won¡¯t lose!¡±

    Yet he hesitated.

    ¡°I know levels don¡¯t say everything about abilities but your opponents is not just one but a whole pack of them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go forgetting about me!¡±

    Mikoto stood on her toes while looking like she¡¯s rearing to go.

    ¡°The dogs are low in level and as disgusting as they come but Misaka Mikoto has no plans to let them go unharmed!¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    It seems they would not be satisfied without letting them help out, he could only nod his head to their request.

    ¡°Leave the mercenaries to me and the hounds to you girls, after that¡¯s settled it¡¯s rescueing the target person, Lirin!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out the location of the enemy beforehand!¡±

    She lifted her hand.

    ¡°The mission did say they are in the vicinity¡­¡±

    She looked around but all she could see were bushes after bushes!

    ¡°Their numbers plus the vice captain should total up to 21 and with 19 additional hounds, plus a guy to look after them, this kind of scale would definitely leave a trace trail. It¡¯s up to us to find it, with Mikoto and my ability of detecting electromagnetism if the area isn¡¯t too big it ought be possible to find said trace!¡±

    He closed his eye and a static flowed between his hair, Mikoto did the same and blue white light flashed across her forehead.

    Hinagiku already heard about his ability that is obtianed from Mikoto so she¡¯s not that astonished by it. Only that, right now there¡¯s not much she could contribute so she stood there on the side with a helpless look in an attempt to stop any ambush.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Mikoto opened her eyes, Wu Yan and Hinagiku turned to her.

    Pointing at one direction she directed them.

    ¡°This direction, I can feel reactions coming from here, it seems to be of the static kind, and the number is numerous, it should be this direction!¡±

    ¡°You can detect even static electricity?¡±

    She¡¯s a bit surprised, static electricity is electricity but is that even something a human could detect?

    ¡°Due to the distance not being too far, no electric stations nearby, no electrical devices, wires and the like that conducts electricity to disrupt, I could more or less sense them.¡±

    She did a chin rub while smiling at her.

    ¡°This direction is it?¡±

    Looking into the distance he turned back to the girls.

    ¡°Then we best hurry, we don¡¯t know if they will do something harmful to Lirin, so it¡¯s in our best interest to make haste!¡±

    The two girls nodded and dashed into the forest in formation making their way towards the mission targets.

    In just a bit, minor movements transmitted into their ears, he knows this is conclusive proof of their presence, he slowed down and gestured to Hinagiku and Mikoto as the trio killed their footstep sounds while approaching.

    A bunch of armor wearing mercenaries were either standing, or sitting near the bonfire, they held weapons and were keeping vigilance on sight. Some is patrolling the area while there¡¯s a bunch of sharp fang hound strolling nearby, each hound had malevolent faces, that coupled with their annoying drooling made them look very revolting.

    The dogs are level 20s while the mercenaries are spread in the range of level 20 to level 30, basically tier 3 warriors.

    Tier 3 may look trashy but they aren¡¯t cabbages waiting to be farmed, recall that back when Lulu came to do some training, by her side was thirty tier 3 warriors, even if Fei Fei¡¯s there so they were kinda redundant but not everyone can have this kind of escort.

    And now, inside a mercenary band there¡¯s 20 tier 3 warriors and twenty of those tamed demonic beast, this mercenary means business!

    He¡¯s attention is mainly focused on the middle aged dude guzzling booze near the bonfire.

    Tie Li (ÌúÀû): (level 40)

    That¡¯s right this dude called Tie Li has tier 5 strength and a position of vice captain, so to say there¡¯s a captain that¡¯s stronger than him.

    A vice captain, a bunch of people to assist in the kidnapping of one people. That and the fact that the system said there¡¯s some special event, it feels like he¡¯s getting roiled into a hidden conflict of some sorts.

    An elbow tapped him at the side of his waist, it¡¯s Hinagiku¡¯s, she¡¯s trying to get him to look in the direciton she¡¯s pointing and so he did before he blanched at the sight.

    In front of a tree, a ten year old-ish little blonde girl is tied by ropes and laid upon the ground. Her delicate countenance even if compared to mini version Misaka Misaka wouldn¡¯t lose by much, there¡¯s tears in the corner of her eyes as shelooked utterly terrified by the mercenary around her.

    If after observing all this Wu Yan still could not figure out that the rescue ops target is this girl before him then he might as well sign himself into a senile home. He didn¡¯t expect the kidnapped person to be a loli, and a super cute one at that.

    As a veteran lolicon, Wu Yan¡­ no no, I¡¯m not a lolicon!

    Starting to go out of frequency again he retorted at himself to deny being a lolicon, he¡¯s completely unaware that by his side is two that just past their expiry dates and qualifies as half loli¡­ (Tl: konosuba reference?)

    ¡°Vice captain, when will we be able to exit the giant beast forest?¡±

    A senior looking mercenary came to Tie Li¡¯s side while whispering to him.

    He chugged a big gulp before exhaling his satisfaction, he then turned to look at the mercenary and nonchalantly blew him off.

    ¡°Ah, soon, maybe a little bit more time, wait until news come from big bro, then we can go out of here!¡±

    ¡°That would be so nice, staying here for so long it feels like my hair is overgrowing.¡±

    Tie Li turned his face to the other side before continuing while drinking booze.

    ¡°You¡¯re just missing a woman¡¯s touch, you can¡¯t hide that intention of yours from me!¡±

    Seen through by him, the subordinate is not ashamed at all he only smirked.

    ¡°But of course, how can my thoughts escape the vice captain, I can¡¯t help it, not in this forest without any woman¡­¡±

    ¡°By your abilities¡­¡±

    Throwing the empty bottle he picked up another one and sent the cork flying with a light twist he guzzled once more before laughing out loud at the mercenary.

    ¡°Even if you did go out you can¡¯t find any good stuff, you would even stoop so low as to waste your energy on those kind of stuff, pathetic!¡±

    ¡°Vice captain, my standards cannot be compared to yours, what¡¯s more if I can get laid it¡¯s pretty good already, what if I can¡¯t!¡±

    Sir buttkiss looked like a dog¡¯s leg with his servile attitude.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a woman you want then it¡¯s easy!¡±

    Tie lie looked at Lirin the loli with a crooked smile and lewd face.

    ¡°Once big bro is done with this midget, I will play with her fot a bit and when I¡¯m done with her she¡¯s all yours!¡±

    Elated at this the mercenary gave him a look.

    ¡°Thanks a bunch, vice captain!¡±

    Then the two guffawed.

    ¡°The two low lifes!¡±

    The three heard everything, Mikoto grudgingly uttered at the two scum who would lay their hands upon a little girl, she¡¯s definitely pissed now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stir fry those mother fuckers later!¡±

    Wu Yan snapped as well, a loli is meant to be loved and teh scum would eat her up! And to such a small loli, for the sake of all lolicons he must castrate them!

    Mikoto and Hinagiku nodded, the conversation between the mook and Tie Li, they are infuriated quite simply, they were a bit hesitant to kill for a mission but now those feelings all went down the gutters.

    It¡¯s as he said, on this world, there¡¯s a group of people who must die! Mercy and sympathy be damned!

 Chapter 53: Put down that loli in your hand!

    Chapter 53: Put down that loli in your hand!

    April 26, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku your objective is to kill the hounds, I will cook me up some small fries, then we go deal with the scumbag majora!¡±

    Wu Yan went over the details of their plan before slowly drawing out Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will look after Hinagiku!¡±

    Quickly picking up the meaning be hind his gaze Mikoto tried to assure the guy with a nod.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Listening to Mikoto, Hinagiku stood akimbo a bit upset at their treatment of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, do I need to be taken care of?¡±

    A bit powerless at her display he responded.

    ¡°I say Kaichou-sama, this is all for your own good, with your low level right now, it would have to wait until you¡¯re a bit higher, then you can do whatever you want, but right now please be obedient and cooperate with Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°I know I know, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Still a bit bitter she took light steps to Mikoto¡¯s side.

    ¡°At least leave one for me to deal with, I also want to help out!¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged look before nodding.

    ¡°Okay, Hinagiku can have one, take it as a chance to improve your real battle experience!¡±

    If it¡¯s against only one Hinagiku should be able to do it. It is a battle between tiers but tier 2 and tier 3 is not that from each other yet, and the hound wouldn¡¯t be able to rival humans in terms of cunning and wits, thus the battle should be easier on her.

    Spending 100¡¯000 Item points to buy a Resplendent Breath, he passed it over to her while reminding her sternly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in danger, drink it straight away, don¡¯t risk it!¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    Shoving the potion into her hands he stared directly into her yellowish green pupils.

    ¡°To me, you¡¯re more important then that lousy bottle of potion, screw 100¡¯000 Item points even if it were to be multiplied by 100 or 1000 times it¡¯s still worth less than a drop of your blood!¡±

    Amazed by his seriousness she blushed and received the potion and then grasping it tightly in her palm.

    Mikoto who stood on the side was also surprised by the passionate statement. She¡¯s only 14 years old, never has she heard a line so cheesy and cringe worthy, she feels embarrassed and at the same time a bit of admiration for the guy. In her eyes, there were some warmness and displeasure mixed together.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡±

    Suddenly a hound is barking at their direction giving the trio still hiding in the dark a jump, along with the bark more barking sounds came.

    Right now a pack of hounds are heading their direction while barking and leaving a trail of drool along the way, it¡¯s sloppy to say the least.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Seeing that their hounds sudden acted up the mercenaries took up arms.

    Tie Li also flinched at this, regaining his senses he smashed the bottle in his hand on the ground and ran to Lirin¡¯s side picking her up under his arms as he warily looked at the trees where the trio is hiding.

    Confronted with the approaching abominations, he almost cussed, without waiting for him to make a move, Mikoto made an electric net and dragged the hounds to the side.

    Can she not be happy at this turn of events? The trio already distributed their job, Wu Yan shanks the fools, she and Hinagiku deals with the dogs. But the problem was that the dogs were mixed in with the mercenaries, and this change happened just as she was having a minor headache over how to filter out the dogs from the people.

    Luckily she doesn¡¯t need to take any further actions as the dogs moved on their own towards them, she only needs to capture all of them with an electric net and slaughter them at the side.

    Hinagiku swung her hand to the side to materialize a crystal long sword before dashing off to the side. She picked a random dog and started a battle with it.

    ¡°Who are you people!¡±

    Still shouting the mercenaries made their way towards Mikoto and Hinagiku, from the looks of it they don¡¯t have any intention of finding out, it¡¯s kill on sight.

    Once Tie Li saw Hinagiku and Mikoto who are fighting with the dogs his eyes shone before turning vulgar. His eyes wandered about like he¡¯s contemplating how to capture them alive.

    Seeing that his eyes is moving about on their bodies, Wu Yan who is well versed in cliche tropes knew what the prick is thinking about. He smirked before shooting out from behind a tree at the mercenaries who are approaching Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    In his mind this group of people is already dead!

    The jolly running mercenaries didn¡¯t get a chance to get near the two girls before a silver flash appeared in the center of their formation. Like a dancing firefly the flash appeared and disappeared, the dance however is not as harmless as a firefly¡¯s those flashes is the cold glimmer of silver blade.

    ¡°Urgh..¡±

    A mercenary stopped his advance drawing the puzzled gazes of his colleagues, before they could ask him what¡¯s wrong the mercenary grumbled and his weapon fell with a ¡®tingtang¡¯ on the floor.

    Clutching his neck, he widened his eyes with terror as blood slowly flowed down his neck dyeing his hand red. He looked at his colleagues with gasping mouth like he¡¯s trying to say something but his attempts failed and slowly he fell down on the floor with no more life in him.

    This dude is the nameless mook talking with Tie Li before! (Tl:sir buttkiss)

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Before the mercenaries could scream a shriek preceded them, a mercenary looked on in disbelief at the pristine blade without a blood coming out of his chest, and then he permanently shut his eyes.

    Pulling out Nietono no Shana he dodged the spray of blood coming out and dashed to another mercenary and slashed the despairing guy.

    The waltz of death started, in mere moments 3 tier 3 mercenaries has fallen and they didn¡¯t even get a good look at the culprit of their death, the only thing they were cognizant of were the silvery flash before blacking out and reporting themselves to the scythe swinging girl of Sanzu river. (Tl: probably a reference to Komachi Onozuka)

    After the death of 3 comrades who fought by their side before Wu Yan appeared in front of them, only now did the mercenaries piece together what happened.

    He nonchalantly took a step forward and the mooks stepped a few steps back as they raised their weapon at him but none dared to come at him.

    Tie Li moved his gaze over from the two girls onto him and saw the terrified mercenaries confronting Wu Yan as well as the 3 bodies on the ground. He¡¯s not even sad or mad or anything he only shouted at his subordinates.

    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing! Charge! Kill the guy!¡±

    The mercenaries exchanged glance and gulped. Under the vice captain¡¯s coercive eyes they charged at him while yelling and attacking him.

    Seeing as Tie Li didn¡¯t use Lirin as a hostage he phewed, if he threatened him with Lirin then he would be put in a difficult spot, unless he uses Mikoto¡¯s overwhelming strength to snatch Lirin back. But doing that has its risk as well, if he can avoid this recourse then all the more better!

    The mercenaries attacks are at hand and he grinned before swinging Nietono no Shana, crisp sound rang out and the weapons in their hands turned into 2 parts as it fell into useless pieces of metal.

    ¡°Mainstream Armament!¡±

    Tie Li shouted out and then stared greedily at the blade in his hand.

    A weapon that can so easily slash apart the weapons in their hands which are mostly barely excellent quality goods, only the storied Mainstream Armament could do something of this standard!

    Tie Li¡¯s a tier 5 now and even now he still hasn¡¯t had the chance to equip one, his weapon right now is the same giant sword he swung around, he started to save up for an upgrade, but it looks like the hassle is unneeded since there¡¯s someone who would soon give him the weapon he always wanted.

    In his eyes, this weapon is already branded with his name and soon this blade would be his!

    ¡°You lot, hurry up and rush the foe!¡±

    He commanded the mercenaries surrounding Wu Yan before continuing training his rapacious eyes on Nietono no Shana.

    Beautiful woman and the likes, he could obtain those whenever he pleases. As long as he has the power, there¡¯s no need to worry about hot chicks, weapons are one way to augment one¡¯s power!

    Furthermore, now that the weapon and woman he dreamed of is in front of him, he feels like it¡¯s his lucky day, once he get rid of that male then everything would be his!

    With his tier 5 strength, this young fellow who looks like he hasn¡¯t matured yet could never be able to best him! With this kind of logic his confident shot through the roof, the only thing missing now would be ¡®I want it¡¯ written on his face.

    Blinded by his avarice, never would he have conceived that the one standing before him is no ordinary human.

    Indeed the trio looked really young. Wu Yan who¡¯s twenty would be easily mistaken as a brat because of his goofy face and grin, also in his perception twenty year old is still an age where one¡¯s wet behind the ears, at that age barring the exception of one being a genius of some big family how could they compete with him?

    The situation applies even more to the two girls, they are even immature and they don¡¯t look the part in the slightest with their tiny body and cool elegant air.

    It¡¯s too bad he miscalculated, age and height is irrelevant in this discussion because the male and female moving about before him except for Hinagiku, is completely and utterly insurmountable by him. If Hinagiku drank the Resplendent Breath she holds then even if he fought with her he would still die from debilitation.

    Hearing him shouting out ¡®Mainstream Armament¡¯ he can¡¯t help giggling at the poor fuck.

    Mainstream Armament? That kind of equipment is obsolete to moi, Nietono no Shana is a Rare Armament!

    I still have Mainstream Armament but it is currently sitting in my space ring because nobody wants to use it.

    He didn¡¯t bother trying to communicate, moving his body the blade whirled tracing beautiful angles, every time it moved a splatter of blood follows and soon so too will a mercenary as well.

    He zipped around the center of the encirclement with eminent speed so fast the mercenaries felt dizzy just looking at him. Soon blood spurted out of their body before they regretfully drop down on the ground.

    The sound of body tumbling down as well as the sound of blade meeting human flesh turned into a rhythm. It¡¯s like it¡¯s made of heavy tone and light tone, once a light tone rang, it would be followed soon by a heavy tone, about 30 seconds has passed and within this time frame all the mercenaries collapsed and could stand no more.

    ¡°¡±Ding! M2 completed! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 7¡¯000!¡±

    20 tier 3 mercenaries, with the sound of mission 2 completed, their death is confirmed. It is ironic how the scumbags managed to be of some use at the point of their death, as income for Wu Yan.

    Throwing a glance at the mercenary on the ground he then looked disdainfully at Tie Li who¡¯s frozen in place. He swung Nietono no Shana to the side to get rid of the bloodstain and returned the blade to its bright gleam.

    Lifting the blade he walked in front of Tie Li and took a look at the grim Tie Li and Lirin who¡¯s struggling in his arm, he then pointed the blade at him before yelling at the guy.

    ¡°Tai! Put down that loli in your hand!¡±

    (Tl: the counter used to refer to loli here is one used for non human creatures Ö», basically referring to the girl as an animal or creature.)

 Chapter 54: When the little loli calls me â€˜Onii-chanâ€™!

    Chapter 54: When the little loli calls me ¡®Onii-chan¡¯!

    April 27, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Tai! Put down that Loli in your hand!¡±

    The yell left an echo resounding the area, it stupefied those that were smacking the shit out of hounds, it dumbfounded the one confronting him, it confounded the one being held hostage, what¡¯s missing now is a bunch of crows flying pass while cawing ¡®baka¡¯.

    Even with his super thick face, he¡¯s felt a bit awkward, the result of fucking around earned him 2 judging glare from two girls and disbelieving gaze from the little loli in question.

    Maybe the little one thought that she¡¯s about to escape the tiger¡¯s cave only to find herself in a wolf¡¯s lair. It might also be the case that because what he said is so freaking unbearable that Hinagiku and Mikoto got a huge boost in abilities and massacred the hounds.

    ¡°¡±Ding! M1 completed! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 3¡¯000!¡±

    At the same time as the notification, two figures brown and pink dashed to his side and slammed their knuckles down on his head in sync rendering him squatting on the floor.

    Hinagiku put down her fist and breathed in before looking in the direction of the stunned Tie Li and Lirin.

    ¡°That was inappropriate just now please overlook that, back to the topic, put down that¡­ (Tl: again counter for non-human) that little girl!¡±

    Lirin returned to her senses and started struggling again while Tie Li looks rustled, he feels like he just got played.

    He hmphed before reinforcing the hold on Lirin, his mouse like eyes started darting between Mikoto and Hinagiku before smirking like a sleezy bastard.

    ¡°Sure can, as long as you do what I say, I will let her go!¡±

    His ¡®can¡¯ made the two who¡¯s vying for time while secretly preparing their strength flinch but his dirty tone infuriated the two. Their eyes were filled with killing intention as they wrathfully looked at Tie Li.

    ¡®Biri¡¯

    Mikoto released her abilities, her eyes squinting to a sinister degree, this is the that she¡¯s preparing to respond with lethal force, she¡¯s calculating how much volt to put this mother fucker down on the ground like an electrocuted frog.

    ¡°Lightning magician!¡±

    Astonished by her appearance, he excitedly licked his lips, magicians are very rare and to think this girl before him is a magician, this made the slimeball who had tasted many women before very thrilled.

    The women he had laid his hands upon didn¡¯t include magicians not even a handful of warriors to speak of as well. To be able to taste the tender taste of a magician, his heart started stirring, after he¡¯s done he can raise her as his right hand assistant. Walking around with a beautiful magician girl, how glorifying would this be for his image.

    And holding thoughts like that he covert the girls before him even more, his fervor already floated up to his face.

    Of course, he has already forgotten the concept that ¡®only those that has a certain background and strength could walk the path of a magician¡¯. It looks like greed and narcissism really could fog up the vision of people¡­

    Hinagiku¡¯s disgusted at the pig as well, she pointed Shirosakura at the bastard.

    ¡°It seems a beating is in order for you to listen properly to our demands.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I think it¡¯s better if you girls think carfully about the repercussions of your actions!¡±

    Lifting up Lirin he grinned and the two girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you girls could settle a bunch of trash you can best me for sure, dismissing the fact that I¡¯m a tier 5 warrior, the situation right now is very favorable for me!¡±

    ¡°You jerk¡­¡±

    She¡¯s incensed by his lowly display.

    ¡°Using a little girl as a shield and calling your own comrades trash!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they don¡¯t even deserve being called trash!¡±

    He snorted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even deal with a bunch of kids, if I keep them they would only be a waste of my resources, if you guys didn¡¯t get rid of them, I would have, there is no need for trash of no value at my side!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The two completely snapped, the only thing they want to do right now is to hack the fuck up into 10¡¯000 pieces, but they couldn¡¯t, not in consideration of Lirin still squirming inside his grasp.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Smug laughs ensured.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? I already said it doesn¡¯t matter as long as you obey me then I guarantee the well being of this little lassie right here!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m so thankful for that¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcomed¡­¡±

    Stopping in his track, a sudden sense of danger alerted him and at the same time a silver blade appeared before his face, the aim is between his eyes.

    The cold gleam coming off the blade seemed like a viper getting ever closer to his face, his pupils contracted into pinpoint size while changing his smug face into that of terror in a snap of the finger.

    This is a desperate time, he roared and moved the dou qi within him, he didn¡¯t care if his body started hurting from the sudden movement but he desperately turned his head, dodging the stab with a hair-thin breadth. He dodged just in time but he could feel the coldness of the blade when it brushed past his ear.

    Cold sweat dripped down from his forehead, he has never been this close to death before, his legs are trembling from the shock.

    Missing, the blade didn¡¯t move and stayed there, right beside his ear. He felt warmth radiating from a foreign hand touching his, it¡¯s completely unlike that of the cold steel, the hand that is touched is the one holding Lirin.

    ¡°Biri!¡±

    Blue lightning danced and shocked him quite literally into yelping and releasing his hold on Lirin from the resulting paralysis.

    Another lightning magician! Impossible! He¡¯s a swordsman is he not? dou qi and mana, how can they coexist within a human body!

    Incredulous at this spectacle before him, it slipped his mind that Wu Yan¡¯s not even using dou qi or mana, the only thing he used is his sword skill and his esper power that relies more on computational power.

    Free falling like a doll, Lirin was quickly recovered by Wu Yan. Chuckling at Tie Li, his eyes on the other hand had an icy glare to them as he smacked Tie Li with the side of his blade sending him knocking into a tree.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku somehow knew that he would do something like this and took Lirin from him. They undid her binds and vigilantly watched Wu Yan to make sure he doesn¡¯t attempt anything weird.

    He wryly laughed, and he didn¡¯t try to defend himself. It appears the ¡®loli¡¯ ultimatum from before really upset the two girls¡­

    ¡°Uwa¡­¡±

    The cloth gag removed, Lirin threw herself into Hinagiku¡¯s embrace while sobbing with tears streaming down her cheeks, she cried like she¡¯s trying to cry out her grievance.

    ¡°There there¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were flustered by her and frantically consoled the little loli. Maybe it¡¯s because the two girls gave her a sense of safety, Lirin ignored Tie Li who slowly got up from the ground and continued crying with an intensity that could make the sky fall and the earth crumble. While the two girls were sympathizing with her, this made Wu Yan have a headache.

    A girl¡¯s tear is the bane of him, even more so when it¡¯s a cute girl¡¯s¡­

    ¡°Damn it! You litte mongrel!¡±

    Tie Lan viciously glared at him as he picked himself up, spitting and maliciously grinning.

    ¡°You think you can win by ambushing me while I¡¯m gloating? Very well, I will let you see the power of a tier 5, feeble ant!¡±

    He forgot all notion about why he could use battle skills and magic, it was all drowned out in his anger, what¡¯s more he¡¯s not even taking him seriously. In his perception, Wu Yan is too young and even if he¡¯s a magician there¡¯s no way he could be stronger than him, the blow just now is nothing more than a lucky strike aided by the element of surprise!

    Therefore, still thinking he¡¯s hot shit and had something embarrassing like that happening to him, it¡¯s inevitable that he got mad at him.

    Only an ant and he dares sullying the shirt of a vice captain!

    He didn¡¯t mind Lirin being freed, just settle this bastard and then retrieving her, hmm, along with the two lassies¡­

    As his confidence shot through the roof, the trio were rendered speechless at this stunt.

    Power of a tier 5?

    Please, we have a tier 6 and a tier 7 here!

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    A voice so soft it could made one lose strength in their leg came out from Lirin who still had tears in the corners of her eyes, this shook him down to the core. He was that close to kneeling down to her while drawing out a swirly lollipop.

    The little loli known as Lirin pouted with a face so cute one would fight the world to bring back all its glory for her. She raised her head from Hinagiku¡¯s chest and sniveled while she looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-chan, this person is very strong, even the guards were defeated by him, let¡¯s just escape¡­¡±

    Lirin the little loli (Tl: I swear to god one more lirin the little loli ÀòÁÕÐ¡ÂÜÀò and I will call the cops on the author.) may be small, but she can tell between good and evil, who¡¯s the bad guy and who¡¯s the good guy. In her logic the ones who kidnapped her are the baddies and the big brother and big sister who came to save her is the good guys. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have jumped into Hinagiku¡¯s embrace like a little chick.

    Having seen Tie Li¡¯s abilities first hand she was worried for the safety of the big brother and sisters, she¡¯s worried that they would end up like her guards, dead in the hands of Tie Li.

    He didn¡¯t have mind reading ability so he didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind (Tl:I called the cops). If he did he would grab her by the collar and scream at her regardless of the loli commandment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good guy! Don¡¯t label people on conveniently!¡±

    He could however hear the concerned tone from her words, he assured her with a smile before waving his Nietono no Shana and training his sight on Tie Li while curling his lips.

    ¡°Worry not little one, this fat pig in an armor think he¡¯s so tough, I will inculcate the simple lesson of what happens when you think about messing with other people¡¯s women!¡±

    Not for anything else and not for the mission or his personal gratification, just the sweet diabetic endearment of ¡®onii-chan¡¯ is reason enough to motivate this humble servant to draw. Moi shall slay the fat pig that made you cry by today!

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Tie Li blanched at his declaration, he¡¯s even more pissed off now, his eyes shone as he roared and released his dou qi.

    Too bad his one man show is promptly ignored by the present individuals. That¡¯s because Wu Yan also triggered Mikoto and Hinagiku with his declaration. tinting their cute face with a shade of pink as the two fidgeted and stuttered.

    ¡°Who.. who¡¯s your women?!¡­¡±

    Given of course, tsundere reaction were automatically translated as agreeing with his statement, he dares to say that even if he were to say this notion aloud he wouldn¡¯t fear the lumber axe. (Tl: though it says lumber axe it can also refer to the various weapons used by the crazy chicks in higurashi no koro, no I have not seen it I have only heard that it¡¯s full of crazy chicks)

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Laughing out of nowhere it looked like Tie Lan would tear up any moment now but no tears came. That¡¯s due to the fact that there¡¯s no room for such things, there¡¯s only a ton of fury and killing intention.

    ¡°Little bastard! Since you¡¯re so eager for death, let me do you a favor! Your women and your weapon, I shall receive them without restraint, hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 55: Granting a very fancy death!

    Chapter 55: Granting a very fancy death!

    April 28, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    With dou qi coming off of him in stream, Tie li drew his great sword from his waist, with a force which could possibly split mountain, he rushed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You girls be careful and take care of the little one!¡±

    He gestured to the girl while giving the least amount of attention to the oncoming Tie Li.

    In the past it¡¯s always him on the receiving end when it came to level difference. At last, it¡¯s his turn to dish out the punishment!

    Hinagiku and Mikoto retreated with little loli, Tie Li couldn¡¯t care less, quite the contrary he was happy.

    In his mind, it¡¯s fortunate for him that the girls knew who they were messing with and chose to run, otherwise his awesome attack would be too powerful and might hurt them. That wouldn¡¯t be good because, ignoring injuries if they died then it would such a waste since he hadn¡¯t had the chance to savor them.

    Still deluding himself with such fantasies he rised his great sword while roaring with laughter. The sword then came down on Wu Yan while creating gale as it continued on its path.

    Not far away, the two girls didn¡¯t blink while watching the fight, Lirin also looked on in axiety.

    ¡°Sister, is it alright not to help big brother? That big guy is very strong, he killed all of Lirin¡¯s guards!¡±

    Pale with fright as she remembered the scene of slaughter she tried shrinking her body into Hinagiku¡¯s hug while tearing up again.

    Hinagiku stroked her long waist-length blonde hair while keeping her eyes on him. She tenderly comforted her with her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, big brother can do it, don¡¯t get fooled by his stupid attitude, he¡¯s actually very strong!¡±

    ¡°Very strong¡­¡±

    Lirin, still unconvinced looked at him while puzzled.

    ¡°Stronger than that big guy over there?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Mikoto spoke as she squatted down to lock eye with Lirin.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than that annoying big guy!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She lifted her petite face and mewled.

    ¡°Then.. does that mean big brother is going to win against the bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Yeap! He can definitely win!¡±

    said the two in sync, from their words and tone one could tell they were speaking as if they were the ones doing the fighting.

    Curiously she watched Wu Yan as she murmured.

    ¡°Do your best..¡±

    ¡°Die! Little bastard!¡±

    Tie li rorared as he mercilessly swung down with dou qi swirling around the blade, the force was enough to make Wu Yan¡¯s hair flutter, one could surmise just how big a force it is!

    But, against this powerful attack, he ignored the attack, tier 5 and tier 6 is already a relatively high tier, hence the tier gap between now is completely different from the case of Hinagiku v Sharp Fang hound, a case of tier 2 vs tier 3.

    Also, the difference between Hinagiku and sharp fang hound is but one level , Tie li however is 10 level lower than him! A whole fucking tier!

    He lazily lifted his blade to block the attack. The collision made a great ¡®jiang¡¯ as the blades met and the great sword¡¯s momentum is completely stopped.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad, I can see why you have the balls to challenge the great me, it looks like you have some skill!¡±

    Briefly stunned by this he then laughed it off as he picked his sword up, spinning the blade he jumped at him looking like a berserker.

    ¡°Let¡¯s how many attacks from the great me can you block!¡±

    His ear picking up the cringe worthy boast, he swung Nietono no Shana against his flurry of attacks, completely blocking every strike and slash, he even had the leisure to sigh amidst this onslaught.

    During his stint as a reader of novels, he has come across this kind of cocky ass Long Ao Tian type with Iq-lower-than-potato type characters begging the MC to spank their punk ass. Who would have thought now that he transported he would have the pleasure of dealing with this kind of folk. (Tl: Long Ao Tian, for lack of close english meaning, it would be better to think of them as Mary sue, these characters are commonly found in YY novels or wish fulfillment novels. Common traits including shallow character due to bad writing by the author; harem keeps adding up in the most contrived of ways, tons of brochachos, op as hell, no brains, power level inflations, PhDs in A to Z but is stumped at every little issue etc.)

    Thinking back, every time he sees this trope being played straight, his jimmies were so rustled that he wished he could turn into the MC and curb stomp the bastard coated bastards so they know their place.

    Now, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity but he can¡¯t find the heart to do so.

    Don¡¯t get him wrong, it¡¯s because this dude in front of him is too damn amusing, like a clown he brings amusement to those around them. Completely unaware they suck balls, these mofos prance around without understanding that others are sneering at them. They still think they¡¯re hot shit after all that so it¡¯s really hard to get mad at trolls like this.

    Although, his performance is bringing down air quality, and it¡¯s a bit disgusting¡­

    And so under his powerful attacks the dust were swept up into the air along with them. He deflected one of his attack into the ground, the force was transmitted into the ground. As a result, dust pebbles and rocks flew everywhere, the two continued their exchange while making a total mess of the area.

    ¡°Hithithithithithit! Damn! Why is it not connecting!!!¡±

    He hacked and slashed at Wu Yan. In his mind, it should only have been 1 or 2 rounds before this little bastard turn into a meat paste under his sword, then his job would be to indulge in carnal pleasure.

    But, don¡¯t say it¡¯s just 1 or 2 round, this ¡®dick sword fight¡¯ has been going on for few hundred bouts now and there¡¯s sitll no sign of the little prick turning into meat paste. What¡¯s more the prick is using very half assed footsteps and swings to completely nullify his attacks.

    He feels like he might just lose it any moment now, he has already expended a big half of his dou qi and the guy isn¡¯t even sweating let alone consider his dou qi amount. In a manner similar to taking a walk in his garden, he¡¯s not fazed by his changing patterns, they were completely ineffective against him!

    What kind of joke is this! I am a tier 5 warrior! How can my attack not work against a little brat!

    I don¡¯t believe this shit!

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    He roared frantically and put in more dou qi while hastening his assault, it finally managed to put a bit of pressure on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh my, not bad, I¡¯m starting to feel it now!¡±

    He could feel a bit more strength coming from his great sword in contact with Nietono no Shana. At last, he¡¯s grinning.

    Pulling his sword outwards, he shoved away Tie Li¡¯s great sword and then backed a few steps away as he sneered at Tie Li.

    ¡°Our strength should only be a tier apart, it¡¯s significant but if you can¡¯t even put up a bit of resistance then that would be just too damn pathetic.¡±

    Listening to him, he flinched before frowning and going full retard.

    ¡°I see, just a tier away? So you¡¯re a tier 4, a peak one at that, that¡¯s why you could survive and kill those worthless mobs form before!¡±

    He almost broke out in laughter when he heard him, it would be better to call him a pig at this point, They already fought for so long and he already dropped such hints at him yet he still arrived at this kind of conclusion, how godly, no, how swine-ly godly. (Tl: when referring to how godly stupid he is »¹ÕæÄËÉñÈË was used which roughly translate into he¡¯s really godly, this is a classic line from Detective Di Ren Jie where his sidekick always kiss his ass with this line whenever the protagonist makes a major breakthrough in a hard case)

    Looking at him all speechless Tie Li felt pleased, he then proceeded to mock him.

    ¡°To attain tier 4 at such an age and what¡¯s more a peak at that you could call yourself a genius but it¡¯s just too bad that tier 4 and tier 5 are not comparable and the gap between them is too wide, it¡¯s not something you could overcome even if you¡¯re at the peak, as a tier 5 it is but a mere trifle to kill you!¡±

    He beamed, like a sun he beamed, he can¡¯t help it, his face distorting while trying to hold back his urge to roflcopter.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re so correct, the tier gap is indeed a bitch!¡±

    His weird expression made Tie Li assume that it¡¯s because he¡¯s so terrified that he cracked.

    Like a baboon he laughed, his laughter was one such anyone could tell he¡¯s very proud of himself at the moment. He then turned to him again.

    ¡°Now that you know what reality is right now it¡¯s still not too late to surrender. Hand over the 3 girls and I will let you live and you can be my bodyguard!¡±

    Everything he said is true, he really felt that way about him that¡¯s why he put it like that.

    In his eyes, he who could reach tier 4 peak at such an age is indeed gifted. He might even be able on par to those nobles¡¯ disciple.

    In the future should he break through to tier 5 and perhaps even tier 6 then a lot of doors would open up for him.

    One would raise the question of loyalty at this point but being the complete and utter moron he is it slipped right past him. In his elementary deduction, surrendering equals submission, and he would be under his control for eternity.

    The oaf stepped onto a landmine and he didn¡¯t know. Again.

    As the dude was still spouting ¡® now that you know what reality is right now it¡¯s still not too late to surrender¡¯ Wu Yan¡¯s still all smiley but when he said ¡®Hand over the 3 girls¡¯ he turned very baleful.

    ¡°Mikoto! Hinagiku!¡±

    He startled everyone with his yell.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You need help?¡±

    Mikoto walked forward towards him.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Still very menancing he made his intention known in a very plain tone.

    ¡°You girls along with the little one, close your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Close our eyes?¡±

    They blanched at his request.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because let¡¯s just what¡¯s going to happen moments later is going to be brutal and not suited for young audience¡­¡±

    As his words transferred into their ears, they understood the implication, they hugged and closed their eyes while also covering Lirin¡¯s.

    Turning into a line of mirages he disappeared and manifested in front of Tie Li with deadly eyes as Tie Li froze his smile at his sudden actions. He gave him a very icy grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to lay a hand on the two huh, I must say¡­¡±

    Grasping the handle he continued.

    ¡°You, really like digging your own grave!¡±

    Done with his word, he raised Nietono no Shana and swung down at him in a flash, literally disarming the fucker, he didn¡¯t dither during the entire process!

    ¡°Insert sound of bitch getting shanked here¡±

    Replaying a scenario in are you there god? It¡¯s me Margaret. in a different tone, blood streamed down and it was quickly followed by Tie Li screaming at the top of his lung while holding his chopped off hand.

    Already rendering the fucker in such a state, he sheathed the blade and then putting it away in the Space ring. Standing in front of Tie Li he declared with a low tone at him.

    ¡°No zuo no die, since you¡¯re so hellbent on the highway to hell, I will let you go out in a very fancy style!¡±

    Lightning flash appeared and dust started flying, sparks and lightning crackled from his body as they arced around him while making thunder symphony.

    He raised his hand and the ground had a minor tremor as small grains of iron dust came pouring out forming waves around him.

    Motioning to the cloud, iron sand went up into the air and mixed around in the air, it didn¡¯t take long before they formed numerous iron swords.

    Forming the iron swords, he commanded them with a yell and they flew at Tie Li like arrows from bows. One by one the swords pierced Tie Li who was in so much pain that he simply could not make any respond as the swords pierced his body, limbs and brain!

    Fresh blood, splashed upwards into midair¡­

 Chapter 56: The primitive lifestyle that weâ€™re about to leave behindâ€¦

    Chapter 56: The primitive lifestyle that we¡¯re about to leave behind¡­

    April 30, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Bam¡­¡±

    With a low thud Terry (Tie Li¡¯s western name as per Hendras S¡¯ suggestion) fell to the ground as he closed his eyes. Perhaps even in his next life the scene where countless black swords rain down upon him would remain a nightmare¡­

    ¡°¡±Ding! M3 completed! Obtained Ep, Ip, Ap, Sp 10¡¯000!¡±

    ¡°U¡­¡±

    He felt a slight dizzy sensation accompanied by pain coming from his head. Holding his head he groaned in pain while his eyes went bloodshot. He got down on one knee as he shook his head.

    After a bit the dizzy feeling alleviated and he break out a bitter laugh.

    That just now is a symptom of overusing esper powers when computational power cannot handle the load!

    Against the great snake monster Mikoto could use this level of Iron sand sword with a flip of her hand, if she wants to use it she damn well could, and if she wanted to retract them then the same applies as well. He subconsciously thought that he could do the same just as easily as well.

    The reality however is different, everyone is unique, there is something one cannot do even if others could do it, at least not right now he couldn¡¯t.

    Mikoto could manipulate her power like it¡¯s nothing, but when it came to him he suffered backlash after just one usage, what to say¡­ to compare oneself to another would be the death of oneself¡­ (Tl:ÈË±ÈÈËÆøËÀÈË, not sure of the existence of an english equivalent but the proverb basically says that one shouldn¡¯t compare one¡¯s weakness to another¡¯s strength as that would be pointless not to mention everybody has something they are good as well as bad and also the different in circumstances, be happy with what you have etc..)

    This situation could have been foresaw, Mikoto is lv5 and he¡¯s lv4, to forcibly use a skill one the scale of a lv5, can one really expect it to go that smoothly?

    It¡¯s fortunate that he had Kendo Master, a strong physique and mental fortitude otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull that stunt and would end up with a head splitting headache while rolling around on the floor.

    Inside the ability list, lv5 cost 10 times for than lv4.

    That¡¯s the difference between the two.

    ¡°Why is there no sound?¡±

    Terry¡¯s death and him being occupied with his headache made the surrounding very quiet, after a bunch of swish sounds, it went silent, Hinagiku felt odd that she didn¡¯t hear Wu Yan¡¯s sound.

    ¡°Hey, Yan, what¡¯s going on? Squeak something!¡±

    It¡¯s been ahile and there¡¯s still no sound, this made Mikoto anxious, but Wu Yan said not to look so she didn¡¯t open her eye. (Tl: that moment when you realize Mikoto could sense electromagnetism in her vicinity.)

    He said it, what¡¯s going to happen is going to be ugly, it¡¯s safe to say the two were a bit scared by this. The two tsundere don¡¯t like losing to a bloody scene but being girls and his tone sounded off, they didn¡¯t dare open their eyes.

    He was rendered momentarily speechless at Mikoto¡¯s line, what can he do but respond to her in a helpless way.

    ¡°What do you mean by squeak, only mouse do that sort of thing okay?¡±

    The two phewed, he¡¯s okay by the sound of it, but Mikoto¡¯s still not pleased.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal, say something if you¡¯re done why the suspense?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Railgun be railgun, so tsundere. She¡¯s clearly worried but she won¡¯t say it straight, would it kill her to say a few sweet lines?!

    ¡°Are you done or not!¡±

    Hinagiku is also getting ab it upset, it¡¯s one thing to be afraid and another to be curious, the surprise like element is making her all itchy inside.

    ¡°Almost, almost.¡±

    Blowing them off with a few nonchalant lines, he wielded the iron sand and threw the pincushion body into the woods not far away, human body could not be sold for points so he chose this alternative.

    He felt a bit better about this seemingly inconvenient feature, if the system also allowed exchange of bodies then he would quite frankly feel a bit disturbed. This is an issue of principle rather than economical.

    The other bodies weren¡¯t given much thought, the two girls already saw it, the scene is still within their bearable range. Unlike Terry who became a porcupine and had salsa coming out of his head.

    It¡¯s qualified to the extent of acceptable, if it were to be a question of doing it, then that would be¡­

    Maa, they¡¯re just 14,15 year old girls, so.. god bless fill in the blanks!

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two girls instantly opened their eyes when they heard him like they would lose out on something if they were slower by even a second, he didn¡¯t know what to say at this.

    ¡°Why is your eyes so red!¡±

    When they saw the dilated blood vessels, Hinagiku practically jumped at this as she pursued him.

    Mikoto flinched before recalling something and affirmed it.

    ¡°You overused your powers didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Seeing her unwavering eye he knew he couldn¡¯t get shit past the radar before he smiled at her.

    ¡°Just a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to turn into a vegetable!¡±

    She raised her tone at him while being all furious at him.

    ¡°Are you stupid? I told you before if you overloaded your power and your computational abilities couldn¡¯t keep up then worst case scenario you would fry your brains didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Fried brains!¡±

    Surprised, Hinagiku turned at Wu Yan with eyes that were growing dangerous by the second.

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡±

    Under their scrutinizing gaze he felt a bit threatened as he tried to mutter his way out.

    ¡°Mikoto could do it before without a problem, so you see¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a lv5! You¡¯re a lv4, we are not comparable!¡±

    Listening to his feeble excuse, her anger made her teeth very itchy, she so wanted to go up and give him a bite to let the jerk know what pain feels like.

    ¡°Okay okay, they won¡¯t a be a next time,one time is enough anyway!¡±

    That kind of cool ass ability, he had no regret after using it once. The scene where hundreds of black sword rained down, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t recognise the familiarity of this, he would probably have added ¡®mongrel¡¯ to his one liner.

    hqdefault

    Reference to this hero over here.

    Nn Nn, the badassery of the big dawg with the biggest and numerous bling of the heroes, except the fact that he¡¯s using multitude of treasure and he¡¯s just using a bunch of black swords, they would look the same.

    Given the chance to redo it, he would still have done it, Maa, it might be a bit too risky though¡­

    Since he already used it, until he¡¯s lv5 he won¡¯t be using it again, as much as it¡¯s important to pose one needs to take care of one¡¯s life!

    The two still didn¡¯t seem like they would let him go even if he promised they wouldn¡¯t be a next time so he tried another approach, change the subject.

    ¡°Oh yes, after the rounds of battle from before Hinagiku¡¯s level should have risen a lot yeah?¡±

    She¡¯s still low leveled so after killing 19 tier 3 sharp fang hound, 20 tier 3 mercenaries and 1 tier 5 vice captain, her level should have risen a lot from 19.

    She can¡¯t help checking her levelwhen she heard that, she was stunned by what she saw she then beamed.

    ¡°Yeap, it has risen alright! I¡¯m 35 now!¡±

    ¡°level 35 huh? Not bad, that means we didn¡¯t fight so many mob for nothing!¡±

    He nodded, 39 tier 3, 1 tier 5, just from this tier 2 Hinagiku ought to have such a big haul.

    (tl: the arrows are not reflective of the most recent battle result, they reflect the total change that occurred since the last saved version of their status table.)

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯, ¡®Electromaster (lv4)¡¯

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (C grade), Conceptual Dragon Armor (C grade)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku

    Equipment points:

    51¡¯000¡ú 21¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯300¡¯000¡ú 8¡¯170¡¯000

    Ability points:

    81¡¯000¡ú 101¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    11¡¯000¡ú 26¡¯000

    Level:

    45¡ú 50

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster (lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    68¡ú 69

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    D¡ú C

    Endurance:

    D

    Agility:

    D¡ú C

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (D grade)

    Level:

    17¡ú 35

    Closing the system status list, he delighfully grinned.

    Their team is now composed of a tier 4, a tier 6 and a tier 7, this lineup cannot act as they please in Silvaria but it¡¯s definitely enough if they just traveled around!

    Now that she¡¯s level 35, Giant beast forest would yield little benefit for them as of now, naturally they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a lot of experience points if they don¡¯t venture deeper into the forest, this would be very risky as they don¡¯t know how strong the foes are, if a level 80 were to come along then it would be him who¡¯s hunted down by the beast rather than the other way around.

    Lirin who had been listening from the start finally lifted her head and asked the trio with curiosity contained within those jewel like eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s leveland what¡¯s leveling up?¡±

    Her voice called back the three still fascinated with their status, the three exchanged look. They completely forgot about this loli¡­

    Hinagiku awkwardly looked away, Wu Yan and Mikoto are still excusable but Hinagiku is not because the little loli Lirin has been in her arms the whole time¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, little girl you have misheard us!¡±

    Trying to throw a fast one over her he went haha, he¡¯s betting on her having an element of air headedness.

    The matter regarding system must be kept a secret under all but the most secure circumstances. If this were not done properly, forget people drawn in by the prospect of System, people might even capture them to dissect them just for being transportee.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looks like he got half the bet right, she¡¯s not airheaded but she¡¯s confused and naive. She¡¯s full of question mark at his words but she chose to believe him.

    ¡°Oh yes, little girl, why were you captured by those bad guys?¡±

    Hinagiku stroked her back while expressing her puzzlement over her situation. She can somehow guess that Lirin is not someone ordinary, an average Jane wouldn¡¯t have guards and she said it herself that her guard were all killed by Terry and his gang.

    Lifted by Hinagiku, she puffed her cheeks while looking a bit upset.

    ¡°Lirin don¡¯t understand as well, Lirin just came out for a stroll and those bad guys came and caught me, they even killed my guards and took me here where there¡¯s no bed, no food, Lirin was so miserable¡­¡±

    With a tone characteristic of a loli she kept puffing her cheek as she explained her circumstances to the trio. He didn¡¯t know Hinagiku and Mikoto are thinking about but he¡¯s ruminating a thought that he feels must be shouted out loud.

    Too fukken moeeeee!!!

    Of course he kept it in his heart, if he were to really shout that out he would be stabbed and electrocuted for sure¡­

    ¡°Do you know where¡¯s your house?¡¯

    Mikoto lowered her height by placing her hand on her knees as she asked the little girl, she¡¯s pretty sweet when talking to little kids.

    ¡°Nn Nn!¡±

    Nodding her little head she clamored.

    ¡°Lirin knows, Lirin knows the way home!¡±

    I will be damned, she could make sense of directions, unlike the him who came to this world that time. Fuck it, no further comment on that embarrassing history!

    ¡°Yan, what do we do?¡±

    Though she¡¯s asking him, he could tell from her yellowish green eye that she has already decided what their next moves are.

    Confirming the same intention in Mikoto he said no more and merely gestured to them.

    ¡°Have you girls not decided already? Is there even a point to ask me¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s settled¡­¡±

    Mikoto stood at the front of the party as she pointed forward with a bossy attitude.

    ¡°We depart! To send the little girl home!¡±

    Observing her antic, Wu Yan felt like asking her.

    Ya sure it¡¯s that direction girl?¡­

 Chapter 57: Dealing with magic crystal and demonic beast materials

    Chapter 57: Dealing with magic crystal and demonic beast materials

    May 1, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    It¡¯s all fun and games to say ¡®depart¡¯ but this place is a butthole out in the wilderness, a lot of ¡®shit hostiles¡¯ be living here.

    On their way out, Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku and the super curious Lirin who wouldn¡¯t stop asking what¡¯s that and what¡¯s this were met with a lot of annoyance, although the monster encounters were low leveled, they gave the four a substantial amount of income.

    These small fries aren¡¯t even worth his consideration to sell them up to the system. He turned these poor fucks into the most primitive of materials by cutting out their materials and stripping them down by the skin and muscles. They are going to be sold for gold.

    Money isn¡¯t everything, but without it there¡¯s a lot of things one can¡¯t do. Yeah he earned a ton while doing mercenary mission but when it came to money could one really complain they have too much of it?

    Don¡¯t forget the 20x magic crystal from sharp fang hound, if he were to sell them all off, travelling expenses would be the least of his concern.

    What about their body? Well, anyone who likes them can go pick it up¡­

    They are just roaming around the outskirts of the giant beast forest and they¡¯re within his active area when he was a mercenary, so even if he¡¯s a bit poor in sense of direction, these 2 months of mercenary life has at least taught him how to traverse this part of the area.

    In just 4 or 5 hours, the four managed to make it out and came to the supply town.

    Suppose there was a person who knew Wu Yan in this small town. From his perspective, Wu Yan would seem to have only left for 3 or 4 days but the hypothetical person wouldn¡¯t know that he hasn¡¯t came here for a month now, he¡¯s not even in this world during the elapsed time.

    A street where there¡¯s actual traffic, it made a clear disparity between here and that ¡®hellhole¡¯, there¡¯s a lot of liveliness in this place. It¡¯s soothing to say the least, since one could see that the three girls had been giggling all the while in this town.

    It¡¯s an isekai and a world that has dou qi, magic and the likes. But Silvaria¡¯s casual attire differs not much from 21st century fashion. There¡¯s short sleeved shirt, T-shirt, skirts, coat, the details differ but it¡¯s not to the extent that the original world¡¯s clothes won¡¯t fit in here. It¡¯s the reason why even though the four were wearing their usual cloth they don¡¯t seem out of place. (Tl: ËÄÈËÈÔÈ»´©×Å×Ô¼ºÔ­À´µÄÒÂ·þ possible minor error in raw here, Lirin is not a transportee and raw said original clothing which meant the possibility of Wu Yan buying clothes for her is nil.)

    That said, there¡¯s still people who would head turn at the sight of them, though they are indeed looking at them, it¡¯s more apt to say they¡¯re looking at the 3 girls (Tl:wait I thought Lirin¡¯s 10!), the three pretty little creatures are bound to catch some eyes sooner or later.

    What he does succeed in attracting though, is numerous admiring jelly hateful glare¡­

    The three doesn¡¯t seem to mind being the center of attention, they went about doing their own thing and walking at their own pace.

    But of course, this is the case!

    One of them is the famous Hakuo Academy¡¯s student council president, another one is a lv5, one of only 7 in the entire Academy City with population 2.3million. This much attention is normal in their everyday life, they got used to it ages ago.

    The little Loli Lirin on the other hand didn¡¯t even notice anything going on, as if everyone around her are nothing but cabbages¡­

    The only one feeling off would be him. He is following behind the trio but if one were to examine a wee bit closer they would notice his eyebrows jerking from time to time tipping off others how disconcerted he is.

    It¡¯s unquestionable that he has a face thicker than the great wall of China but against the pedestrians that looklike FFF inquisitors, quite frankly, he¡¯s scared. He fits the bill what with him enjoying an experience only a winner in life could enjoy: 1 man with 3 ladies¡­ (Tl: down here is the lovely gentlemen in action.)

    Under this kind of gaze, the four made it inside a larger than norm commercial shop, they came here to sell the monster loots of course.

    The stuff here are all adequate, they weapons, magic crystals, and herbs. Almost anything could be found here, limited to low tiers that is. Everything below level 20 could be found here, level 30 stuff is a bit rarer and naturally they aren¡¯t any armaments here.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s my first time seeing such a weird shop.¡±

    Mikoto is currently looking over the various monster part inside a glass display. She said so after looking around a bit more.

    ¡°This is weird?¡±

    Lirin is nibbling on her finger while hodling hand with Hinagiku, she can¡¯t understand why Mikoto said that.

    A shop that deals with demonic beast material and magic crystal could be said to be the most numerous on this world, every city would have them. The little loli Lirin herself has visited this kind of shop many a times before, how are they weird? She couldn¡¯t possibly figure out the answer with that young mind of hers.

    Mikoto smiled at her without saying anything, what should she say? Buying clothes and jewellery? Isn¡¯t that even more odd?

    Hinagiku understood Mikoto¡¯s intention, she didn¡¯t say anything as well because her thoughts were exactly the same as her, very intrigued by the exotic surrounding.

    ¡°Maa, the theme around here is martial, everything is battle or combat related!¡±

    He walked over to the counter as he continued.

    ¡°Demonic beast materials could be used to make equipments and armaments, herbs could be made into various potions and drugs, magic crystal has even wider application so this kind of shop would exist without doubt!¡±

    ¡°Sister Mikoto, is this your first time here?¡±

    Lirin pulled at her skirt while saying so.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    She¡¯s not feeling imposed or anything, her eyes were still darting around the whole place.

    ¡°I never had the chance you see¡­¡±

    Lirin brightened up with a thought as she beamed at her.

    ¡°Let me take you sightseeing Sister Mikoto!¡±

    She pulled Mikoto along while running to the other side.

    ¡°Ho-Hold up!¡±

    Hinagiku ran after the two soon after throwing a few peek at Wu Yan.

    It seems shopping is really a girl¡¯s thing¡­

    He felt helpless looking at the three girls running around, he reached the counter and there was a sharp looking man standing there.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    The man gave him a business smile. He nodded to him.

    ¡°I want to sell some magic crystal and demonic material.¡±

    It¡¯s routine transaction to have clients like these coming in to sell their stuff, the sharply dressed man didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s his first timed dealing with this either, he quickly responded to him.

    ¡°Well, would you please display the goods you wish to sell so we can take a look at them.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    He looked around while raising his brows, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of being seen or anything, it¡¯s just that the counter is too small and he can¡¯t fit all the materials on here. He has among his inventory, parts which would take up a lot of place.

    The man assumed the former as he assured him with a laugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, please follow me to a room.¡±

    Nodding he turned to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°You girls wait here, I will go deal with the matter regarding disposal of magic crystal and demonic beast materials.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Go go!¡±

    ¡°Come back soon kay, brother!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    The man led him inside a room after telling another attendant that walked past to take his place.

    Gesturing for Wu Yan to sit down on the chair, the man then asked to see the merchandise.

    ¡°Dear customer, may I see the items?¡±

    Knocking on the table to test for its integrity he glanced around the room while nodding in satisfaction.

    ¡°Maa, if it¡¯s here i should be able to take it out.¡±

    While the man is still trying to figure out what he meant by that, he waved his hand and a big pile of material fell out from midair literally littering the room with its content.

    ¡°Thi¡­ this¡­¡±

    Looking at the whole floor of material the sharply dressed man can¡¯t help dropping his jaw as Wu Yan awed him. He shouted in a broken tone.

    ¡°Spatial item!¡±

    He¡¯s awed not by the sheer amount of material, the quantity is great but the quality isn¡¯t that high, he has seen better quality goods than this.

    Rather, he¡¯s surprised by his spatial item, an item that could take out or store away items, this is a very special item.

    Flabbergasted at him, Wu Yan savored his reaction. Living on this world for 3 months, he knew just how rare spatial items is. The rarity is relative to normal humans though.

    As rare as they are, spatial items items can still be made, as long as they are a master craftsmen they could do something of this level no problem.

    The reason behind their rarity is not the method of production, it¡¯s the material or more specifically spatial stone!

    The condition for their existence is very severe, hence the rarity.

    The spatial stone form in a place completely devoid of any life, as long as a lifeform appear in the area where spatial stone form, even if it¡¯s only a small grass, there will never be a second stone to form in this place.

    In other words, once a place has spatial stones and is subsequently cultivated by humans then that place will never see a spatial stone form again.

    In Silvaria, is there a lot of place where there¡¯s no life at all? And how many of them would have spatial stone?

    And that concludes the story of why spatial items are expensive as hell.

    As long as they¡¯re a big shot from a big family they would normally have spatial items, take Lulu as an example, she has a spatial bracelet, Fei Fei also has one.

    There¡¯s other people who like them are big shots with big background, other than that there¡¯s tier 7 warriors and magician who might have spatial items, might in the sense that they might not as well. The bigger the space inside the bigger the spatial stone has to be¡­

    Wu Yan don¡¯t look like a tier 7 warrior or magician, so he can only be a disciple of some 1% family.

    The man lowered his waist subconsciously until he was just a little shorter than him, he turned into a kiss ass.

    ¡°Could you please set a price for this lowly me to evaluate?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish!¡±

    He retrieved a bag from his spatial ring and passed it over to him.

    ¡°This is a bag of magic crystal, I would like to dispose of them together!¡±

    ¡°It shall be done, please wait a moment!¡±

    He received the sack and bowed to him before doing his thing.

    He looked poise sitting there sipping tea like a sir.

    It¡¯s not because he liked posing, he understood what the man was thinking and could predict this change in behaviour should he flash his spatial item. He had a hidden motive for this.

    At least he wouldn¡¯t be scammed, and who knows, he might even get a bit more than the usual going bid price.

 Chapter 58: Auctioning off Kusanagi Sword

    Chapter 58: Auctioning off Kusanagi Sword

    May 2, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Time flied as Wu Yan sipped tea and the man worked through the mountain of inventories. Can¡¯t help it, there¡¯s just too much stuff to go through, it¡¯s low quality but it still require quite the amount of time to go through.

    Maa, he¡¯s not in any hurry, he reckons that the girls are still happily doing their thing¡­

    ¡°Esteemed client!¡±

    At one point the man finally sifted through the loot, he wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he came to his side while lowering his body and reporting his result.

    ¡°The appraisal is done, your materials and magic crystal total up to 199¡¯500 gold, if it¡¯s your wish we can even round it up to 200¡¯000 gold! Would you like that?¡±

    ¡°200¡¯000 hmm?¡­¡±

    The price is not that different from the market quote he read before, it had a premium above bid price if anything.

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s settle it like that!¡±

    The man laughed and bowed out before coming back again with a golden card in his hand. He offered it with both hand to Wu Yan.

    Glancing over the 200¡¯000 number on the card he nodded in satisfaction as he stored it away in his ring.

    200k gold, it would be absurd to plop down the entire amount in front of him, screw 200k just 100¡¯000 would make a small mountain of gold, not everyone had spatial items like Wu Yan, that¡¯s why there exist bank like institutions on Silvaria as well, rather than bank they¡¯re more like gold stashes really. (Tl: bank in mandarin as you might know is ÒøÐÐ, with a silver character, he replaced the silver with gold to make it ½ðÐÐ, bad joke that cannot be translated across language.)

    This golden card is like a credit card (raw said credit card, but it functions more like a debit card), holding it is equal to holding a ton of gold, it¡¯s definitely a lighter solution to pay bills, just let the guy swipe some point and voila you¡¯re done. It even comes with a line showing how much is in it, in a way it could qualify as a small magic.

    He has never seen golden card before but this kind of institution he has heard before. That¡¯s why nothing awkward like gawking at golden card happened, god it would so embarrassing if people mistook him as a person from the boonies, heck even people from the boonies has heard of golden card¡­

    Finally done with the disposal of loot he pondered before asking the man.

    ¡°Oh yes, do you deal in armaments as well?¡±

    He has risen a lot in level since ¡®Hayate the Combat Buter¡¯ instance dungeon, the level 20 something him could not compare to the him at the end before transitioning back to this world. And by extension he outgrew his equipment and thus bought two C grade equips and this made his D grade Kusanagi Sword obsolete¡­

    He planned on handing it over to Hinagiku, but who would have thought she already had Shirosakura which had the same grade. (Tl: well, this shed a bit of light on the origin of Shirosakura, it¡¯s not given to her by Wu Yan)

    Since then Kusanagi Sword has been resting in his space ring, he planned on keeping it as a memorabilia since this thing is his first equipment signalling that his life would change forever from that point on.

    He had a change of mind when he realized there are other things that had memorable characteristic which outweighed a D grade equip like Kusanagi Sword. Example? How about the two safety shorts from before¡­

    Therefore, he wants to sell off Kusanagi Sword!

    Nonchalantly dropping such line unaware that this caused the man to almost drop his jaw to the ground. The guy could not handle the situation as he looked choked for words and he kept stuttering as well.

    ¡°Est.. Esteemed client¡­ you.. you plan to sell armaments?¡±

    Like an insensitive guy he sighed inwardly, he knew they were rare, what he didn¡¯t know is the extent, and he never could understand, not with his system that could buy any equipment of any grade as long as he had the points.

    It can¡¯t help non? He can¡¯t just let it lie there forever and Hinagiku¡¯s not a nitoryu, Mikoto doesn¡¯t want it either¡­

    In the whole wide world of Silvaria, he¡¯s probably the only one with such first world-esque problem¡­

    D grade, that¡¯s Mainstream Armament.

    One that only tier 5 could reasonably be expected to wield.

    And he¡¯s dissing about how cheap the thing is¡­

    Probably if those tier 5 supers heard him they would cough up blood at their weapon being tagged with #shiet¡­

    ¡°What? You guys don¡¯t have the capacity?¡±

    He grinned at the man.

    The shrewd man flinched and lowered his head while breathing out before bitterly laughing.

    ¡°Esteemed client, our firm has dealt with armaments before but those were dealt with by auctioning, if one were to use the medium by which normal equipment are dealt with then it would be inappropriate given the nature of the item you see¡­¡±

    He could somehow guess it¡¯s something like this so he just nodded, that was just him asking tongue in cheek.

    Seeing as he doesn¡¯t particularly mind the man clenched his teeth and tried negotiating with him.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? You let our firm be the middle man and we will deal with all the auction procedures, after that we will only take 5 % as procedural fees, what do you think?¡±

    How¡¯s my hairy dick! 5% m8? You be shitting me¡­

    Taking a glimpse at the guy¡¯s expression he shrugged. Although 5% seems a bit high, but the benefit of maximizing value of item in auction should justify the cost¡­

    ¡°Your firm also do auctions?¡±

    He asked after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°No! We don¡¯t have any auctions¡­¡±

    ¡°In this small supply town there¡¯s only one auction house. The thing is that our firm has ties with the auction house, every firm in this town should have some tie with them actually, because it¡¯s through this way that we both could get a win-win, they deal with the stuff that would be too big for us to chew and get some benefit out of it and we are able to give our clients better prices that reflect their true value.¡±

    Now that he¡¯s more aware, he could care less about the firm, as long as he gets what he want the situation could settle itself another way.

    He flipped his hand and a sheathed Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, he played with it a bit before placing it on the table and gesturing for the man to check it out.

    ¡°This is the aforementioned armament? Looks like a sword but it¡¯s on the smaller side of the specturm¡­¡±

    The guy picked it up with two hands and examined it with caution like he¡¯s handling his own baby or something.

    He partly drew the sword and squinted his eyes while inspecting it closely, he probed around like a shifty eyed person.

    Done with that he could only awkwardly scratch his head and chuckle as he continued.

    ¡°Terribly sorry, but this one has never seen such an armament and therefore could not appraise its grade, since you brought it, I trust there is no fraud element here.¡±

    He passed another card to him.

    ¡°There will be an auction tonight, your armament should appear there tonight, this card will let you in so you can watch the proceeding, if you see anything you like, feel free to go after it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He has heard of auctioning, the shady business, but he¡¯s never seen it for real much less take part in one before. He can¡¯t help getting a bit excited as he received the card and stored it away.

    ¡°Alright, I will participate in it tonight!¡±

    ¡°After the auction is over, this lowly one will go find you in your room to hand over the net amount.¡±

    He¡¯s still a bit hung on the fact that he had spatial item on him, he didn¡¯t know what type it was but he for one appreciate the aesthetic of a spatial item.

    He nodded and walked out under the admiring gaze of the shrewd man¡­

 Chapter 59: The Loliâ€™s understanding of auctionsâ€¦

    Chapter 59: The Loli¡¯s understanding of auctions¡­

    May 3, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Walking out of the reception room, Hinagiku and Mikoto were still led around by Lirin who acted like she¡¯s the adult here. They dashed around in this wide firm like a few lively sprites leaving mirages here and there as well as bell-like laughs.

    This place didn¡¯t have any beautiful clothing or accessories but there were crystals that looked shiny like gemstones and some medicinal herbs looked really odd, the 3 were very amused by all of this as they immersed themselves completely without restraint.

    They don¡¯t know just how animated they look, Wu Yan who¡¯s taking in this sight can¡¯t help but grin at this.

    ¡°alright, we¡¯re leaving!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to disturb what they were doing at the moment but honestly, a girl¡¯s energy in this kind of situation knows no limit, if he didn¡¯t put a stop to them he¡¯s pretty sure they would need to stay a night at this place. That¡¯s why he steadfastly ending their farce.

    ¡°Hmm? Done with loot selling?¡±

    Hinagiku pulled Lirin over, Mikoto also made her way to his side still all smiley, clearly she hasn¡¯t had enough yet.

    ¡°Yeap, all done!¡±

    He squatted down and tidied up Lirin¡¯s hair which were a bit moist with sweat.

    ¡°Then where are we heading to after this?¡±

    Mikoto still had her eyes on one of the glass display, not even hiding her intention at all.

    Observing her antic he shrugged her off while bitterly laughing.

    ¡°Maa, I know you girls still want to stroll around a bit more but I can only say I¡¯m sorry since we have yet to book a room in an inn. You should know there¡¯s almost no free room by nighttime so we might have to sleep outdoors you know?¡±

    ¡°Booked full every night?¡±

    Hinagiku wondered out loudf while poking her chin with her slender finger she looked a bit perplexed about the situation.

    They came her just a few hours ago. The streets were littered with people but she could see most of them were locals judging by their clothes which seemed to be mostly stay-at-home clothes.

    Locals should have houses right? They wouldn¡¯t need to stay at an inn isn¡¯t it?

    So why would the inns be overbooked?

    Perhaps she too still wants to continue window shopping, she wrinkled her nose at the weird situation.

    Mikoto is also curious as to why they would be overbooked, Lirin just went along with the flow. The three kept their eyes on him, it¡¯s like they¡¯re silently suggesting that if he doesn¡¯t explain himself then they wouldn¡¯t let this go no matter what.

    Speechless, he felt very pensive at the girls¡­

    Shopaholic element, almost any girl would have it on them, even the two tomboyish tsundere girls can¡¯t escape the custom.

    Girls¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re missing something¡­¡±

    rubbing Lirin¡¯s head, he ignored her conflicting expression that had displeasure and comfort mixed in as he continued explaining.

    ¡°Supply town during the day only have locals who¡¯s not cultivators going in and out, but this is a supply town near the giant beast forest, the only place in Silvaria that has endless demonic beast spawning,how could there just only be normal people around?!¡±

    Picking up the hint they opened their eyes wide in realization.

    Clever girls, they instantly understood why the inns would be full by nighttime. He could tell from their face, so he chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, during the day, a majority of warriors and magicians or anyone with a little bit of competence in them would go hunting or harvesting for herbs inside Giant Beast Forest!¡±

    ¡°Come night time, those closer to the supply town or those who were done with their undertaking would return. Normally people wouldn¡¯t want to sleep out there in the wild yeah? Thus, during the night most of the inn would be fully booked!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    She nodded a fe wtimes and gave him a radiant smile so charming it shot through his heart.

    Resisting the urge to play with her cheeks he used breathing technique to calm himself down while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Maa, I still remember when I didn¡¯t thought about this when I first came here, suffice to say I won¡¯t be repeating the same tragedy again so let¡¯s go find an inn shall we?¡±

    He¡¯s not shitting you, during his short stint as a mercenary because he¡¯s too busy slacking off sometimes he would wander here and there until the sun has set. By then whenever he searched for an inn he would always arrive at the tragic end of gazing at the beautiful night sky. Outside.

    Sure it sounds romantic to wander around the street late in the night with Kaichou-sama and Mikoto perhaps something lovely might even happen but recalling the gruesome experience he went through after assisting them with their bodily hygiene purposes a chill went up his spine and he abandoned the despicably tempting thought.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    She¡¯s dejectedly retracted her sight when she understood his argument.

    He could see the disappointment in her eyes, he winked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that sad abandoned puppy face, it¡¯s now close to sunset, after we book our rooms there¡¯s an even more fun stuff waiting!¡±

    ¡°Even more fun stuff?¡±

    Mikoto, Hinagiku and Lirin ticked, Lirin grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand while throwing him a very expecting look while sweetly purring.

    ¡°Big brother, what fun things are we talking about? Come on, tell me pwease¡­¡±

    Once she heard the word fun she immediately pasted herself onto Wu Yan. He glanced at Hinagiku and Mikoto, crap, they had the same curious and eager eyes. He retorted at them.

    ¡°Urgh fine, it feels like the fun stuff is more important than where we are going to sleep¡­¡±

    The 3 scratched their cheeks awkwardly and beamed at him, probably a sign of admitting their own fault. They immediately looked at Wu Yan with puppy eyes again, he rolled his eyes so hard his eyes almost turned into a dead fish¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We are going to the auction tonight.¡±

    Giving them the last of his white eye he could manage to muster up as he said so.

    ¡°Auction!¡±

    When Lirin heard him she excitedly jumped up, she then elatedly pestered him.

    ¡°An auction! Big brother, is it the one with an old man standing on a stage holding a wooden hammer while shouting going once? that kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan is stumped for words, he looked at the jumping loli with ‡å in his pupils. It¡¯s an understatement to say he¡¯s shocked at this, he¡¯s rustled by this, Hinagiku and Mikoto were startled by his reaction before they broke out in snickers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Lirin say something wrong?¡±

    The two were laughing so hard they started holding their stomach, hard pressed he¡¯s at a loss of what to do. Meanwhile, Lirin tilted her head with a bunch of question mark floating around her, she then stuck out her tongue in a cute way.

    Harrumphing Hinagiku walked to Lirin¡¯s front and squatted down. She looked serious on the face but her eyes said she¡¯s still very humored, she rubbed Lirin¡¯s head while giggling.

    ¡°Little Lirin,an auction is where a lot of people gather together to bid for something, the auctioneer does not have to be an old uncle, it could be a beautiful big sister standing there as well. Also the auctioneer needs to shout the price for three times not just one time before they can end the deal with a smack of the hammer¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Not sure if she gets it but Lirin sternly nodded her head while hurraying.

    ¡°Are we going there tonight to buy something?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily buying.¡±

    Mikoto stopped her giggling and looked at Lirin.

    ¡°But it¡¯s going to be super exciting over there!¡±

    ¡°Exciting!¡±

    Practically boiling with buzz she turned and hurrahed.

    ¡°brother brother, please take me, i want to go, i want to go, I want to go to that lively place!¡±

    ¡°Okay, jeez I understand!¡±

    He had a moment of silence for those poor auctioneer uncles for about a second before holding Lirin¡¯s hand and walking towards the exit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, first, to find an inn!¡±

    The four made their way out of the firm and towards an inn¡­

 Chapter 60: Supply town at night

    Chapter 60: Supply town at night

    May 4, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    When the night fell, the supply town lit up in various colours, one wouldn¡¯t think the whole town is dim at all, it looked like the town is in a festive mood actually.

    Every household, everyinn would light up their magic lanterns, the people on the street didn¡¯t decrease, in fact it increased a lot more, inside the shops and stalls were customers the volume of which were more astounding than those during the day.

    No matter how grand or beautiful this town is, it is still in nature a supply town and during the day including those with special circumstances, warriors and magicians would go train and/or hunt inside the giant beast forest.

    Also during the day those inside the town are mostly those who can¡¯t use dou qi or magic, during the night those close to town would return to rest, those who would camp many days out in the woods would restock and depart next morning.

    Basically, there¡¯s more people during the night than during the day.

    Leading Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Lirin out of the inn, when the girls saw the street filled with myriad of colours, pika they went as their eyes had stars inside them, Lirin¡¯s jumping excitedly at the sight of the beautiful street and the sheer amount of traffic.

    ¡°Pretty! So pretty! It¡¯s so much more shinier than the ones back home!¡±

    Like a horse unleashed, she can¡¯t wait to squirm into the masses. Wu Yan who knew exactly what the little girl is thinking dragged her back with one hand.

    ¡°Big brother! Why are you holding onto Lirin, let Lirin go and play!¡±

    She pouted while squirming as she tried to escape his hand. We all know it¡¯s futile, level 50, if he didn¡¯t want to let her go she ain¡¯t going anywhere.

    (Tl: what¡¯s going on in my mind as I translate the next paragraph, seitokai yakuindomo, think you¡¯re perverted and can¡¯t do anything but fantasize about pervy stuff? You¡¯re wrong and this author can prove it to you through his work,, I learned so many¡­ things.)

    Feeling the fury of the weak claws going poka poka on him he bitterly laughed at her and feeling very helpless at the same time.

    ¡°I say Little Lirin, there¡¯s so many people here, if you were to charge into the crowd and get yourself lost what would we do?¡±

    She stopped pounding him after she heard him. Dissatisfied she puffed her cheeks at him.

    ¡°Hmph, bad brother, not letting Lirin play, meanie!¡±

    He would cry if he had tears right now, this little loli, why does he feel like she¡¯s harder to please than a queen, she had the ability to turn right and wrong, black and white on themselves, this level of ability could very well rival that of Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s tsundere.

    ¡°Now now¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Lirin from Wu Yan¡¯s hand while she tried coaxing her.

    ¡°Be a good little girl, we still have the auction to go to you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, auction auction!¡­¡±

    Her eyes brightened again as she celebrated by herself at the side there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Mikoto took the lead, at a loss of what to say about her, Hinagiku already went ahead of him while chatting and giggling with Lirin.

    Watching the three immersed in their own world, he feels soothed by the scene.

    It has only been a few days since he saw them smiling but it feels like it has been a while since he saw them laugh.

    Since summoning Mikoto, it wasn¡¯t long before Hinagiku and Mikoto followed him into the monster cave expedition.

    In there, they slew monsters after monsters, to the girls who has never seen spilled blood, it¡¯s a miracle they haven¡¯t broke down.

    Hinagiku¡¯s a high school student who at the very most is only a bit familiar with kendo, a bit tomboyish, she¡¯s 15 year old in the end.

    Mikoto while boasting a tremendous power is a resident in Academy City which had its share of chaos and extraordinary, relative to the other lv5 she might just be the only one of the seven who still lives a rather normal lifestyle and a normal personality. Ignoring her powers, she¡¯s just a 14 year old girl.

    In those days, they lived a life that could be said to be ¡®cruel¡¯¡­

    He still cannot bury the memory where the two were pale and a bit vacant staring at the corpses of monster on the floor.

    After they entered Silvaria, they were again dragged into a mission that required killing.

    His biggest concern, one that he¡¯s considering almost every chance he gets, is whether or not the girl will be able to retain their kind nature, will they distort and warp into something he won¡¯t recognize if this kind of thing happen all the time?

    Is it really a correct decision to bring them by his side?¡­

    Now that he¡¯s seen them laughing and having fun strolling the street like normal girls, he can finally lay to rest this question.

    What should he say, the girls were his biggest crush for a good reason, how can something ¡®small¡¯ like this break them? Where¡¯s the faith he had in them?

    He placed his arm behind his back as he silently chuckled inside and followed the three girls who were different in size but were all pretty nonetheless, he felt really really happy inside.

    Glancing over at Hinagiku who¡¯s holding Mikoto by the hand and Lirin in another while chatting with them intermittently. His smile widened uncontrollably at the sight of her giggling and chatting.

    That reminds him, since the ¡®lovely¡¯ kiss he shared with her, her conquest progress seems to have stalled¡­

    Now that the two were inseparable, their relationship stopped there for some reason..

    Since 2nd base has already been reached, it¡¯s about time for 3rd base is it not? And then it¡¯s that legendary base¡­.

    However, railgun over here needs a bit of stimulation to grow that relationship¡­

    Kaichou-sama had intimate contact with him already, but railgun stayed at ¡®bff¡¯ level¡­

    Well it can¡¯t exactly be limited to BFF, they were better than that, they had their life merged and he has seen her birthday suit a few times already¡­

    Better than friends but not yet lovers.

    Something like that¡­

    Is he going to let this slide?

    Fuck no.

    Then isn¡¯t it about time to start making moves on railgun? But if he made moves on her what about Hinagiku?

    He has to make sure their relationship don¡¯t deteriorate even if it could not be moved up at the moment.

    Should he make move on railgun? Wouldn¡¯t that lower Hinagiku¡¯s though?

    Suppose their relationship won¡¯t be effected, won¡¯t Kaichou-sama still be a significant cockblock on his conquest of railgun?! Crap, there¡¯s this kind of possibility as well!

    Simultaneous moves?

    Having a brilliant idea, he dismissed the thought with by shaking his head.

    It sounds too good to be true, seems to good to be true (Tl: raw says yy again, sexual fantasy esque, unrealistic). But it¡¯s just to that extent, simultaneous conquest is a joke, moi¡¯s only a normal otaku, not some god of conquest incarnate¡­ (Tl: ÏÖÈËÉñ¼¶±ðµÄ¹¥ÂÔÖ®Éñ, not sure if reference to katsuragi keima¡­)

    It¡¯s all dandy to two time but he¡¯s pretty sure he would absolutely die a fabulous death.

    Thinking up to this point he sighed at the tragedy, one could just read it from his face.

    Why not¡­ push both of them down right away!

    He¡¯s surprised at himself for thinking something like this.

    Jumping straight to fourth base without proper foreplay preparations? He might just die without a body to bury¡­

    He wept.

    He didn¡¯t know that at the time, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin were staring at him. The guy shook his head a bit, then looked tragic, and then sudden jumping in shock and then suddenly looking worse than crying. The trio shivered at the same instance.

    Lirin tried squirming her petite body into the crevice between Hinagiku and Mikoto, she pulled at their hands while feebly mewling.

    ¡°Sister Hinagiku, Sister Mikoto, is brother broken¡­.?¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged eyesight and made a tacit agreement, they walked straight ahead and away from him while bringing Lirin with them.

    The most appropriate measure for this kind of situation is to pretend they don¡¯t know him¡­.

 Chapter 61: The item to bring down railgun!

    Chapter 61: The item to bring down railgun!

    May 5, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    To prevent Lirin from dashing here and there, Hinagiku grabbed her by the hand. While doing so she still kept her eyes on the various stalls and shops with a sweet smile on her face with no hint of hiding her own feelings.

    Mikoto also wandered from stalls to stalls until she found, the one stall that stopped her, all actions stopped and she didn¡¯t budge from there.

    Wu Yan¡¯s curious what made her like that so he glanced over to see what¡¯s the big deal, once he saw it he can¡¯t help chuckling.

    That¡¯s a wrist guard that looked a lot like a frog, more specifically, looked damn well like a gekota.

    Already going feline in the eyes, he can¡¯t hold it back anymore and he burst out laughing.

    585859-bigthumbnail

    He has seen it on screen, and now that it¡¯s right before his eyes, he still thinks it¡¯s very moe. It¡¯s very weird how can someone turn their expression into that kind of face? He really can¡¯t hold back the laughter.

    Hearing his giggling, railgun instantly returned to her senses. She turned back only to see a grinning Wu Yan, and thus she blushed, red to the tip of her ears.

    Plastering a face like she don¡¯t care, she kept her eyes on gekota wrist guard while dryly laughing.

    ¡°To¡­ to think that on this world people would make something so childish, it¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Even a kid would know she¡¯s faking it, with her peeking at the gekota good from time to time, he¡¯s wondering if she would peek so hard her eyes moved over to her ear.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, you¡¯re right this thing is really~~~ childish, our great Mikoto couldn¡¯t possibly like this kind of child~~~ish thing!¡±

    The way he¡¯s saying that one could tell he¡¯s being a smug ass right now.

    Emphasizing the teasing tone, Mikoto got even redder. He knows if he push it too far, Mikoto would flip out and go ape shit on him so it¡¯s better to stop before that point.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s catch up to Hinagiku and co otherwise we would get left behind!¡±

    He grabbed Mikoto by the hand and started walking away.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    She cried out for him to stop while looking very reluctant to leave the stall behind, she even had tears in the corner of her eyes. With her tsundere personality, she simply could not say ¡®I want it¡¯, so there she was getting dragged further and further from the stall by him.

    Until she could no longer see the stall, Mikoto turned her head back to notice her hand is being grabbed by Wu Yan.

    Facial temperature soaring her forehead started crackling with biribiri while putting up a small struggle.

    ¡°You.. what¡¯re you doing¡­¡±

    ¡°nothing much!¡±

    He smirked at her blushing face, not giving her the chance to finish he dangled something in front of her.

    Looking at the thing in front of her she flinched before going vacant looking at it, her pupils shrinked into cat like irises.

    That¡¯s a necklace, a crystal one, it had the shine characteristic of cut jewel, under the light of various magic lamps, it¡¯s gleaming with a very beautiful glitter, it¡¯s captivating to say the least.

    It¡¯s very beautiful alright but a mere necklace could not make her lose her composure, at most she would say it¡¯s pretty but that¡¯s it.

    BUT. This is no normal necklace, the crystal it has is different form what one would think!

    What really caught her attention is the Gekota crystal on it!

    Beautiful crystal necklace plus a gekota shaped piece on it? Ba-kyun baby, her childish heart got sunk by the torpedo, dragged into an eternal crystal hell of gekota, she can¡¯t escape!

    What¡¯s the scene like with her stupefied while looking like a cat? Who knows but he¡¯s laughing out loud that¡¯s for sure, his guffaw returned her to her senses, seeing that he¡¯s laughing so hard he held his stomach, Mikoto wished she could find a gap or a hole to go into.

    She said the thing was childish before, lo and behold a change in heart the next instant, she got enraptured by the childish thing. So humiliating, listening to his laughter, she prepared herself for his mockings.

    He felt like she¡¯s not letting out any sound so he figured it¡¯s about enough, he slapped his cheeks lightly and then walked over to her front.

    Seeing him walking to her front, Mikoto closed her eyes in a fluster while preparing to shout ¡®Yeah that¡¯s right I¡¯m childish, I like gekota, laugh it out¡¯, the next sentence from him cut her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±

    He dangled the gekota crystal necklace with an angled smile in front of her face.

    Mikoto opened her eyes, it¡¯s still the same necklace, the same smirk but the intention has changed into a different one.

    The people walking on the street still moved on incessantly as if they did not notice the situation going on between him and her, they brushed past the two, one by one along with the light from the magic lamps they collectively served as a contrast to make the whole scene very beautiful.

    The necklace swung left and right as Mikoto lost focus in her gaze, she didn¡¯t however turned into feline mode again.

    ¡°For.. me¡­¡±

    She sounded like she still can¡¯t believe the whole thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He moved the necklace away and ignored her gaze that followed the thing as he pried her hand open and placed it into her palm.

    ¡°This is custom made by me, it¡¯s for you!¡±

    Yes, he has been planning this since he summoned her, finding the perfect timing to give her the thing. Her fondness of gekota is through the roof and heaven piercing, with an extent like this, it¡¯s just begging for him to capitalize it.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to cut or sculpt the crystal but inside the system there¡¯s tons of weird and bizarre items, one of them is a crystal necklace that could be shaped by thought, this kind of basic crystal that could be morphed by thought requires only 100 Item points, cheap and has value!

    Technically, he still made it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I¡­ I say it? ¡­ this.. kind of childish thing I don¡¯t fancy¡­¡±

    Stuttering like a dishonest child she babbled how she didn¡¯t like the thing, but her hands were grasping onto it very tightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He looked at her with teasing face, he spread his palm in front of her.

    ¡°Give it back then!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Almost instantly she reflexively shouted at him, she then clenched her hands while vigilantly guarding the crystal and staring at him.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it?¡±

    This tsundere girl, even if she died she wants to die a tsundere, so very amusing and fun, he likes it, nothing he can do about it.

    She flushed red again while turning her head away from him.

    ¡°How.. how can you take something you gave back, since you made it so diligently it¡¯s my obligation to keep it!¡±

    ¡°If you like it just say so, don¡¯t twist and turn so much!¡±

    He helplessly sighed at her while retrieving his hand as expected.

    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t like particularly like it¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fake it, Mikoto.¡±

    He placed his hands on her shoulder as he turned her around to face him, he slowly spitted out the words at her rosy face.

    ¡°Mikoto, no one knows you more than me here, barring the ones from my world, at least no one ought to know you more than me, your hobbies, your personality, I know it all. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for you to put up a front when your opponent is me!¡± (Tl: where the hell is Hinagiku, she letting this slide?)

    He chuckled at her.

    ¡°Overlooking the fact that we spent all our time together, we are ones connected in life, should we die then we die together, and if we¡¯re living then we¡¯re together, I will accept all of you and you don¡¯t have to hide anything from me, what¡¯s more¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike the you like this, in fact, I quite like it!¡­¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ like¡­¡±

    Poof

    In a manner similar to boiling water, steam started coming off her face, in her mind the word reverberated.

    ¡°Okay, we best catch up to Hinagiku and Lirin now!¡±

    Ignoring her stunned self, he dragged her forward¡­

 Chapter 62: The wild auction!

    Chapter 62: The wild auction!

    May 6, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mouth widened when she saw the

    building. She¡¯s very impressed.

    Almost as big as afootball stadium, the smooth white wall is dotted with magic lamps of a variety of colour giving the wall a sheen all its own. It made the whole building look like some sort of performance stage.

    If it¡¯s just big then Kaichou-sama won¡¯t be impressed, she¡¯s seen bigger, but a building so big and shiny, now this is a first.

    Lirin¡¯s cute little yapper was agape as well, she¡¯s astonished by the sheer magnitude of the building as well. But if one were to look at her slightly beaming eyes one could see that there¡¯s more excitement in her than astonishment.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t give the building much thought in stark contrast to the two.

    Buildings, meh. Chicks, me gusta¡­.

    ¡°Return, I say!¡±

    He felt speechless at the two girls who were still gawking at the building so he squeezed their cheeks to drag their consciousness back to reality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my face!¡±

    Although his affectionate action tinged her face red in multiple meanings, the tsundere Kaichou-sama did her best to act like she¡¯s mad, she glared at the guy while caressing her jowl.

    ¡°What a pretty place! Brother brother, are we going inside?¡±

    Lirin ran to his side while hopping up and down like a bunny, it¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to compete for his attention seeing as he¡¯s focused on Hinagiku.

    Awestruck by the moe that is Hinagiku rubbing her sore cheeks, he finally noticed the blonde hair waving around in his field of vision, he moved his gaze down only to see a puffy cheeked little loli, Lirin.

    Acting like nothing happened and because he didn¡¯t properly listen to her he tried diverting the subject with guilty feelings.

    ¡°Er¡­ oh look it¡¯s about time for the auction to start, let¡¯s head inside!¡±

    When she heard they are going inside, she didn¡¯t try to use her glib tongue on him. Rather, she beamed and hurrah-ed on the spot.

    He held her tiny hand and walked towards the auction hall.

    Combing her hair with her hand Hinagiku laughed as she stepped forward to catch up. She however, soon stopped.

    She looked at Mikoto in a very strange way, can¡¯t help it, Mikoto¡¯s very suspicious at the moment, her expression is very very suspicious!

    Flushed, unfocused eyes, she looked like she¡¯s stuck inside a fantasy or something, a bit blank. She thought maybe it¡¯s because of the stage like auction place but on close examination that¡¯s not the case.

    Lovestruck face, if she¡¯s really like that because of a building then she wouldn¡¯t be Mikoto!

    This face, it totally looks like¡­ a maiden in love!

    Too fishy.

    She had a bad feeling about this, it made her feel strange but seeing as Wu Yan and Lirin are about to enter the auction hall, she had to ignore this strange feeling of hers as she walked over to Mikoto and pulled at her.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sudden voice hitting her eardrum made her jump and backpedal 2 steps, she saw a very doubtful Hinagiku looking back at her. Glowing red she quickly hid her hands behind her back like she¡¯s got something to hide.

    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s up¡­¡±

    A laugh so wry her tone when she answered her¡­

    something¡¯s going on!

    Kaichou-sama¡¯ shoujo (Tl: maiden if you¡¯d like) heart is telling, there¡¯s something off about Mikoto here, Kaichou-sama intercepted her from the front while toughening her face she teased her.

    ¡°Mikoto~~ you¡¯re really suspicious you know~~~¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her intonation but Mikoto¡¯s face became distorted and she drew a distance between the two instantly.

    ¡°Wh¡­what¡­ there¡¯s nothing off at all¡­ nothing see¡­¡±

    She ain¡¯t fooling anyone, in fact she just increased other¡¯s doubt.

    She¡¯s not restraining her ¡®who¡¯re you trying to fool¡¯ face and Mikoto saw it.

    Her eyes started to dart around, a sign that she¡¯s panicking, Mikoto looked around hoping to find something to distract and move away from this subject.

    Picking up Wu Yan and Lirin near the auction hall her eyes brightened and she forcibly smiled at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Ne, Yan and the gang is about to disappear from our sight, we best catch up to them¡­¡±

    Hinagiku stared at her. She stared at her so hard, Mikoto started having goosebumps inside, she didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eyes.

    She mumbled at her reaction and reluctantly killed her curiosity before nodding and moving along with Mikoto who can¡¯t stop dry laughing towards Wu Yan.

    With a hand movement so fast it became imperceptible she put on the necklace, and with the same speed she managed to hide it within her clothes. Feeling her chest and confirming the necklace¡¯s existence, she¡¯s satisfied. She made her way towards Wu Yan & co as well.

    He flashed his VIP card at the guard and a female usher came out to bring them inside through a big door.

    Contrary to their expectations, behind the big door is not the humongous auction hall. Rather, it¡¯s a spiral staircase made of jade and stone going upwards. Under her guidance the four made their way up while surveying the surrounding and gasping from time to time at the sight.

    They didn¡¯t take note of the duration or length of the stair, soon, another big door appeared before their eyes and the four walked in after the usher opened it for them.

    Noisy, is the word that came to mind when they entered. It momentarily stopped them.

    When they walked in what appeared is a circular jade balcony with rails at the edge, there¡¯s a stair to either one of their sides.

    Lirin led the group with her energetic steps to the rail, they gazed downwards.

    Rows and rows of seats and aisle formed a cascade of circles, the seats in the front were half a man shorter than the ones behind them. From their pov the seats were like circles within circles with the bigger ones engulfing the smalle rones.

    Easily able to fit a thousand people, it is now quite close to being full, they were chatting away with glee. This is the source of the noise they heard coming in.

    At the lowest and most center point of the hall is a stone platform. On it, there¡¯s a red table glistening under the lights with mallet and block as well as a giant crystal ball on it.

    That¡¯s the place where the auctioneer is going to execute his duties obviously.

    Taking in this scenery, it really widened their horizon, the trio only saw auctions on screens never in real time at the scene. Even so, this place is so much grander than anything they have seen before, to be able to witness another world¡¯s auction hall, even if they walked away with nothing it can¡¯t be said that they didn¡¯t experience anything worthwhile.

    What¡¯s the little loli, Lirin doing? Well, from her incessant cheering since coming here, it¡¯s safe to assume she¡¯s never been here often as well¡­

    Even if Lirin wanted to go down and sit at one of the seats the usher led them to the stairs going up again.

    Vip rooms connected to each other to form a circular array, that¡¯s where they¡¯re going.

    Compared to the simple seats beneath, the room is well furbished and filled with luxury goods like sofa, fruits of various sizes. He can¡¯t help feeling impressed, it seems no matter the place, there¡¯s always special places and special rights.

    The attendant excused herself. Wu Yan & co sat their ass down on the sofa and looked down..

 Chapter 63: Dazzling auction

    Chapter 63: Dazzling auction

    May 8, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Looking down from the vip room, Wu Yan instantly had a sense of how it feels to be the elite, the one at the top. (Tl: »áµ±Áè¾ø¶¥, Ò»ÀÀÖÚÉ½Ð¡, part of a poem by du fu ¡¶ÍûÔÀ¡· or mountain gazing , describing how the poet felt after climbing up the mountain and feeling like the biggest badass around town after overcoming the hardship of climbing, how small the surrounding mountain ridges looked like in comparison to him standing at the top, basically how posh it feels to be at the top)

    Those noisy casuals coming to join the auction as well, among them except for those like Wu Yan & company who had vip access as well, they all had to sit down there and see them he could from the top, in his room.

    Ignoring what he¡¯s thinking at the moment, Hinagiku and Mikoto is having a blast discussing whatever the hell girls do at this moment, what one could see is that they would reach out their pretty little hand towards the fruit on the table. Yeap, this room is no more than a slightly fancier vip room of a KTV box, what¡¯s missing is a microphone in their hands.

    Lirin on the other hand looked similar to Wu Yan in that she¡¯s taking in the ¡®view¡¯ as well. What¡¯s different is that he is tilting his head while she¡¯s plastering her face all over the mirror with her face squashed against the mirror.

    Bitterly laughing he turned away from the girls lest he lose control and throw tsukkomis at them. If he did that then he will have a nice taste of refreshing lightning bolts, not like he¡¯s afraid of them anymore though.

    Hequickly noticed that there¡¯s a white little gadget sitting on top the table, he fiddled with it before giggling at the sheer oddity of such a remote control esque brick thing.

    What looked like idling to bystander is actually a facade put on by the two, they were actually very wary of Wu Yan for reasons.

    ¡°Is there something weird about this blackboard duster like thing?¡± The two can¡¯t help but ask when they saw him playing around with the thing in his hand while giggling.

    ¡°well¡­¡±

    Lifting the thing he continued.

    ¡°Maa, it¡¯s nothing just a bit curious, is all.¡±

    ¡°curious?¡±

    After taking a glimpse of the gadget they still could not figure out what¡¯s so odd about the thing in his hand.

    Perhaps frustrated with not being in the know, the two girls and especially Mikoto pouted while giving him a cold hmph.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bushes will ya? If you have something to say, say it straight, are you a man or not?!¡±

    Her doughty words made his hand jerk and he was that close to hitting Lirin who stuck her face very close out of intrigue. Twitching his lips, he looked at her very unamused, he feels like flipping tables.

    If you¡¯re that suspicious why don¡¯t you come check out my manhood, using yourself as the price¡­

    But, of course he could only silently bury his retort, even if one were to give him more guts he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it¡­

    How could he forget to serve the two impatient princesses¡­

    Glancing over at the similarly dissatisfied Hinagiku he felt powerless, it¡¯s futile to act all mysterious in front of these 2 tsundere girls.

    ¡°This item should be the auction paddle used to bid¡­¡±

    He ditched the idea of playing games with them.

    ¡°Bidding crystal pad (±¨¼Û¾§°å)? I could more or less guess how its usage from the name.¡±

    Railgun who told Wu Yan off for beating around the bush is now grinning at them, like she¡¯s so deep, this made him bleed so hard inside.

    Hinagiku shook her head as she inspected the bidding crystal pad and muttering after a bit.

    ¡°Surely, like its name, it¡¯s easy to guess, this should be what¡¯s used for bidding during the auction isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeap!¡±

    He retrieved the gadget and then waved it while explaining.

    ¡°If you see anything you like and want to place a bid on it then just say your price at the thing, the host will receive it without a doubt, I don¡¯t know what the exact meaning of this ¡®receive¡¯ is but according to them it works like that.¡±

    The two girls nodded before noticing something off.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining the auction for the first time as well? Why are you so informed?¡±

    He answered without a word as he pointed at the manual on one side titled ¡®auction for dummies¡¯, no words need to be said either, he just grinned at them. (Tl: poser used ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯ on that shit)

    This time the two girls + Lirin ‡å-ed.

    After a brief period of messing around the auction hall¡¯s lights changed in pattern drawing the attention of all present. An old person dressed in a smart fashion appeared at the table in the center most stone platform.

    The dude stroked his not too long beard while guffawing. Against the many onlookers¡¯ gazes he responded with a composure without the slightest hint of discomfort or nervousness. Clearly, he has done this many a times before.

    Surveying the audience his smile beamed even wider, a hoarse but not bad voice resounded from his old lips. It might look like he¡¯s speaking softly but his sound could be heard no matter where one is seated.

    Well, this is to be expected. Without something of this level, how could he be able to handle those ¡®unruly¡¯ customers.

    In addition, this auction is held in one of the few supply towns closest to the giant beast forest, how can it be a simple monotonous auction.

    At the very least, in the trio¡¯s eyes the old man had a level 65 as a testament to his tier 7 strength.

    ¡°Ladies & gentlemen, old and young, we meet again, I have the honour of hosting this auction yet again. Let me say this before hand, there¡¯s a lot of good merchandise in the lineup and wait till you see the items we have stored away just for this special occasion. Basically, everybody sit tight and enjoy the show..¡±

    Observing the audience riled up by him the old man had a very weird flash going inside his eye as he lifted the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Alright, without further ado, let¡¯s get the first item sold!¡±

    Picking up the wooden gavel, at the same instance, the crystal ball on the table lighted up with a radiant array of light before coalescing into a projection, the item looked like some sort of apple.

    The veterans aren¡¯t really impressed but the newcomers sure are. One could hear faint cheering going on. Hell, Lirin¡¯s aving a blast inside the vip room.

    ¡°Item no.1, it¡¯s this! Surging power fruit(±©Á¦ºì¹û)! Those who knows this fruit surely know its effect that is the ability to give a tremendous boost ofpower for a short frame of time! first time users will experience a boost in present dou qi and mana, this is a very precious medicine indeed, it might just save one¡¯s life in a crisis!¡±

    He knocked the gavel twice to silence the audience before lightly beginning the bidding as he did many times before now.

    ¡°Starting bid at 1000 gold! No upper limits! Begin!¡±

    Just as he said that, contrary to his expectation, there¡¯s no shouting of prices and breaking of previous highest price record, rather the whole place is silent except for small discussion sounds here and there and the bidding of price through the bidding crystal pad.

    Under the projection of said item there¡¯s a row of numbers.

    According to the manual, this row of number has crystal pad id number at the front and bidding price at the latter part.

    By the way, his id number is 007.

    Yes the feeling¡¯s mutual, he¡¯s itching to throw tsukkomi at the id number.

    As time flowed along the projection and number changed as well following the gavel knocking sounds. One by one the items are sold off.

    Among the items were medicine like the surging force fruit, weapons, armors, herbs, high grade monster loot, gems, minerals, rare oddities. One by one the item dazzled the Wu Yan & company.

    Some of the items were even able to tempt Wu Yan who had System.

 Chapter 64: Pure white crystal

    Chapter 64: Pure white crystal

    May 13, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The auction has been going on for more than one hour now¡­

    Within this period a lot of items have been sold off, at least they¡¯re not keeping track. What they do know is that the cheap stuff went for a few thousand gold at least and the expensive ones went for a few tens of thousands.

    What is odd is that the mood hasn¡¯t reduced along with the number of items rather it seems to be inversely proportional, the atmosphere is even higher than before.

    The good stuff are left towards the end so it is reasonable to expect this kind of result. Right now the projection is showing some kind of demonic beast¡¯s part, its price is now at 30¡¯000 gold and it¡¯s still going higher and higher!

    It¡¯s just your average item and it has garnered this kind of price what¡¯s to say of the 3 super secret item that they are about to reveal this time?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know and he certainly wanted this trend to continue. Why? Because that would mean his Kusanagi Sword would go even higher.

    The whole time he has done nothing like bidding for item but he¡¯s grinning like he¡¯s enjoying some capital gain.

    The bidding pad which had a ridiculously amusing id number (Tl: 007, shaken not stirred.) is currently residing within Lirin¡¯s hand. She kept looking at the projection and muttering something to the pad. She seemed to be having a blast of her time.

    What could she be doing other than bidding.

    What? A little loli bidding for items?

    Of course he¡¯s not mad enough to let her do something like that, she¡¯s just playing is all¡­

    That¡¯s right, this is a game to her.

    He¡¯s not stopping her from playing, in fact he had a very dirty smirk, Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t look like they were gonna stop her either but their smile when seeing him and Lirin were a bit forced that¡¯s for sure.

    They weren¡¯t stopping the little girl because she¡¯s very shrewd, one wouldn¡¯t expect a kid to be this good.

    At first the two girls were a bit averse to the idea of her playing with the crystal pad, who knows if she might overbid on some trashy item?

    They wouldn¡¯t have a place to complain even if they wanted to cry.

    But soon they changed their minds.

    The girl really is just playing around¡­

    She raised the bid slowly and surely until when she sees that there¡¯s only a few id number that keeps appearing, this is her sign to stop playing.

    This signals that the item is about to be auctioned away.

    This cunning little lass, she made some ordinary item sell above premium, the two girls don¡¯t know what to say at this, should they weep for the poor fucks or laugh at them?

    Oh if only those bidding for it know, if only they know that the reason they had to spend a bit more is because Little ol Lirin here is fooling around, those people would surely kick down his vip room¡¯s door¡­

    ¡°35¡¯000 going once! Going twice! Going Thrice! Sold to the client id 199. A claw of verdant wing eagle!¡±

    The gavel resounded announcing the successful auction of said item and its projection disappeared.

    The old auctioneer didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s tired from selling some few hundred items, his mouth didn¡¯t stop for 1 hour plus and still there is no sign of thirst, with dragon¡¯s vitality and tiger energy he continued.

    The projection from the crystal ball now showed a pure white crystal.

    ¡°Next item, a pure white crystal!¡±

    He pointed at the projection with his wrinkly hands while donning a cryptic smile.

    Seeing that the audience is baffled he knocked the gavel before continuing.

    ¡°Perhaps a lot of people don¡¯t know what this is, candidly speaking we too do not know what this is¡­¡±

    With that line the mystified audience were taken aback. As if ignoring this sudden change in attitude he continued once more.

    ¡°Not even the most senior and knowledgeable appraiser can identify what this is¡­¡±

    The fuck? If you don¡¯t know what it is why are you even auctioning it!

    The audience started to stir. There¡¯s startled ones, frowning ones, vexed ones even contempt mixed in.

    The old dude is not perturbed whatsoever, he kept his smile like he¡¯s damn sure this item can be auctioned off no sweat.

    He clapped his hands and the crowd quiet down without much more motion. The old man¡¯s got a few trick up his sleeve, everyone¡¯s waiting for him.

    He beamed before explaining to the crowd.

    ¡°We are not trying to pull a fast one here, it is a truth that we don¡¯t what this thing is, however it¡¯s a pure white crystal that has quite a background. If not for the fact that we really couldn¡¯t determine what this is we wouldn¡¯t have brought it out to auction off!¡±

    Beating around the bush, the old man has the attention of everyone present and that includes Wu Yan & company.

    The old man caressed his beard before pointing out.

    ¡°this crystal is not an item consigned to us but an item we brought out from our firm¡¯s own inventory.¡±

    He stopped dramatically before continuing.

    ¡°Our agents found a dying tier 9 warrior under a very miraculous situation.¡±

    When the words tier 9 warrior came out everyone there were startled except for a few sharp ones who knew exactly what his intention is.

    ¡°Yes! This crystal is an item that we retrieved from the dead tier 9.¡±

    Awed once more the crowd started become riled up again. A portion of the audience gazed greedily at the projection.

    In an age where the gods have fallen and there¡¯s only 5 demigods, how many tier 9¡¯s could there be?

    Nobody knows for sure but everyone¡¯s pretty sure about one thing¡­ this thing is a possession of a tier 9 super, could it really be that simple a thing? Of course not.

    Furthermore going by what the old dude siad, this crystal is something that a tier 9 held onto even in the moment of his death.

    Adding that to the fact that the master appraisers can¡¯t identify what this is, this thing has suddenly become that much more alluring in a mysterious way.

    Nobody is doubting the firm, they aren¡¯t suspicious of them for artificially hyping the price up by misinformation.

    There¡¯s a credibility to an auction firm that has managed to grow this kind of scale within a critical supply town.

    At the scene, close to a thousand people raised their crystal pad to prepare for bidding. Their intentions were clear.

    In the upper part of this place where the vip reside unseen in their room, one could also see they¡¯re preparing to bid as well.

    The old dude lifted the corner of his lip, all according to plan.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan & company¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are raising their brows at the projection as if they¡¯re trying to identify it. Lirin excitedly lifted her crystal pad as well preparing to screw the bidders over.

    Wu Yan on the otherhand flinched when the item appeared and soon thereafter began to express his delight.

    ¡°Beep! The item within user filed of vision contains a significant amount of life energy! Strongly recommend securing the item!¡±

 Chapter 65: Auctioning of pure white crystal

    Chapter 65: Auctioning of pure white crystal

    May 14, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Beep! Item within field of vision contains significant amount of life energy! Recommending prompt procurement of said item.¡±

    With such a cold lifeless voice reverberating in his ear, he became just as emotional as the hyped crowd donw there.

    What¡¯s life energy?

    He has only seen two kinds of instances where this energy is found, specifically speaking the system has only identified them in two such kinds of object.

    The first would be the hard earned mysterious crystal after completing the mission in hayate the combat butler.

    There¡¯s a monster sealed within and hence the life energy.

    The other type would be the monster eggs he lupin the 3rd out of in monster nests.

    Again, the life energy is coming off of the life within those eggs.

    What is the nature of life energy? This he doesn¡¯t know. What¡¯s their function? He doesn¡¯t have the slightest clue either.

    What he does know however is that these stuff have one purpose under System.

    Summoning points babeh, Summoning points!

    Damn straight, Summoning points! The points used to summon shoujos!

    He still recalls that the System said as long as the unit has life energy and no sentience (ÁéÖÇ) to speak of then they can all be used for Summoning points.

    This is one of the reason he went around a lot of nest, wolf nest, dog nest, any nest really. He wouldn¡¯t let any go for the sake of eggs, for the sake of Summoning points.

    Plants do have life energy and no sentience so technically they could be sold. However the thing is their life energy is too damn small, so low Wu Yan don¡¯t know how to begin describing them and so it wouldn¡¯t be feasible to sell them. Otherwise the giant beast forest might just be giant beast forest in name only for all the trees would be cut down.

    Other than the demonic beast eggs and mysterious crystal he has never seen another item with energy unit material enough for economic decisions.

    Now, a pure white crystal that has triggered the System into motion, of course he¡¯s elated.

    He recalls last time the System didn¡¯t even mention significant life force energy when describing the mysterious crystal.

    One could imply that this pure white crystal contains pure life energy and no sentience whatsoever to speak of then if one were to sell it¡­

    That¡¯s a fuck ton of amount!

    In his mind Summoning points= shoujos, if he didn¡¯t get this item then he might as well be struck down by lightning!

    Holding back his saliva he turned to Lirin at his side.

    ¡°Little girl, hand over the crystal pad!¡±

    His sudden change in attitude startled the 3 girls, they were puzled at his behaviour.

    They could feel a bit of panic in his tone¡­

    ¡°Erm.. is there something wrong? Could they be monsters inside the crystal or something?¡±

    Hinagiku tilted her head, he¡¯s not fazed when the previous items flashed by why the sudden change. He has not seen him so triggered before.

    Lirin passed over the pad like an obedient little girl. As he received the pad he observed the numbers that were starting to change under the projection.

    ¡°Yeap, the crystal has been identified as containing a significant amount of life energy!¡±

    ¡°Life energy!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged sights for a moment, only little ol Lirin on the side kept mumbling ¡®what¡¯s system¡¯ ¡®what¡¯s life energy¡¯.

    Among the various information imbued into them at summoning is basic knowledge regarding summoning and by extension the requirements, conditions and of course the Summoning points.

    The two instantly knew why he¡¯s so agitated.

    ¡°That crystal can be sold for points is it?¡±

    Mikoto walked over to the glass window and observed the pure white crystal¡¯s projection above the crystal ball.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    He never took his eyes off the white crystal as he said so. Keeping count of the bids he continued with composure.

    ¡°If that crystal is similar in nature to mysterious crystal in that it has some lifeform sealed away or living inside then it would be impossible to sell!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true..¡±

    She nodded in understanding but when she turned back to look at Hinagiku the two exchanged look and in it were resonating emotion.

    Namely, displeasure.

    The two were surprised, why this feeling?

    They didn¡¯t know why but for some reason they started becoming upset it feels like something important to them is about to be taken away¡­

    How would the girls know what the douchebag is thinking inside, specifically his train of logic that went Summoning points¡ú shoujos. Hence more Summoning points¡ú more shoujos. Genius!

    If Wu Yan is an empath and could feel this turmoil inside the girls he would surely be sweating in his boot, no. Sweat a lake.

    Damn, women¡¯s intuition, you scary¡­

    After listening to the background, at least 70% of the audience are interested, and is currently participating in the bidding, the rest are, er¡­. let¡¯s say, they don¡¯t fulfill the ability part of demand in economics, they could only swallow their shame and frustration¡­

    Evidently this group of people who are unable to participate increased as the number of people increased.

    It didn¡¯t take long before this 30% grew to 40%, 50%, 60%, 70% and on and on it goes¡­

    He¡¯s not disqualified yet, he still has that mountain of 200¡¯000 gold.

    It reached a point where the participants are limited to those within VIP rooms!

    And within these rooms are those of a wealthy background, at least they¡¯re far better off in comparison to the newbs below. Just by selling his Mainstream Armament is not enough a criteria for the sharply dressed man from the firm before to issue him a VIP card, the fuck ton of gold also played a role.

    The participating ones though limited to VIP room tenants, are probably unidentifiable to the masses below because of the id number, one wouldn¡¯t know the name behind the id numbers so¡­

    This place is still quite a reputable place so one wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting nailed because of a jade ring. (Tl: getting robbed because of one¡¯s wealth, talent, anything that people gets gelatinous over¡­)

    Yet the number keeps ticking up.

    Observing the upward trend the old dude¡¯s smile also had the upward trend of turning into a chrysanthemum.

    When theprice hit 70¡¯000 the ticking frequency started slowing down. Perceptive of this the old due picked up his gavel.

    ¡°70¡¯000 gold! Anyone else wants to keep the party going?! Remember this is what a tier 9 died to keep safe, it has to be worth something yes?! Oh? 80¡¯000 gold by 007!¡±

    ¡°This is too expensive isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    Hinagiku interjected when he put up the bid. 80¡¯000 gold? What¡¯s that in JPY? the coins are pure gold. (Tl: assuming each coin is 24k, 10 grams in weight and then multiplying it by 80¡¯000¡­ we have.. 3,355,320,000 yen and that¡¯s 297,502,46.76 USD, mother of god.)

    He didn¡¯t care, Is money more important than shoujos? Seeing that the number turned to 85¡¯000 he bid 90¡¯000.

    At this point the bidders bowed out and decreased in number. Tier 9 belonging as it is they don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of such an item. If the master appraiser can¡¯t identify what hope do they have of achieving the same.

    And so¡­

    ¡°100¡¯000 going thrice! Sold to 007, an enigmatic pure white crystal!¡±

 Chapter 66: The good stuffs

    Chapter 66: The good stuffs

    May 16, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    When the gavel strike down 3 times, Wu Yan¡¯s heart finally calmed down.

    His mountain of gold became half it¡¯s size but he¡¯s not remorseful at all.

    Even if it¡¯s just 1¡¯000 Summoning points, it¡¯s totally worthed it.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that the System would troll him by using ¡®significant¡¯ and only yielding 1000 pts.

    He didn¡¯t know the extent of ¡®significant¡¯ but he pray that it would be as much as possible, the more the merrier, no really he could summon more so it¡¯s merrier you see.

    He has already decided who¡¯s next on the shoujos-to-summon-list!

    Amusing himself at the sight of Hinagiku and Mikoto clumsily handling Lirin¡¯s bombard of questions like what¡¯s System, what¡¯s life energy, what¡¯s Summoning points, the slick dodged aside with much schadenfreude.

    This item is but a mere appetizer compared to the show that¡¯s about to come. He didn¡¯t give a damn whether the tier 9 died on his own or met demise at the auction firm¡¯s hand. It matters not because the item has been obtained.

    The audience also didn¡¯t give much more attention towards the thing. In the end this item is only a tier 9¡¯s belonging, if nobody could use it then it¡¯s just another junk.

    The auction firm didn¡¯t have the confidence, they didn¡¯t as well.

    In conclusion, the tier 9 belonging affair has been thrown back to the recess of their minds.

    Wu Yan? He couldn¡¯t care less what the true use of the crystal is, all pale in comparison to the hallowed Summoning points. What¡¯s more, with a System like this excluding a kid is there really anything it didn¡¯t have? (Tl: well, if you could procreate with the summons you wouldn¡¯t really need to buy one from the System anyway¡­)

    The fate of this crystal has been sealed the moment Wu Yan established his ownership over the thing.

    After these the old auctioneer did his job and sold off a few more articles, each and everyone of them is a fine piece of item. In fact, there¡¯re some that sold for an even higher price than the crystal.

    It¡¯s an understatement to say he didn¡¯t care about the items, he threw the crystal pad back to Lirin for her to please herself with the ¡®bidding game¡¯.

    After some unknown period of time the lights changed again.

    If one were to say the lights before the auction began wererelaxing then the lights after the commencement of auction were a prelude to a musical march.

    The lights now gives off the feeling of a climax, it scertainly feels that way!

    When this dazzling array of lightshow appeared the old auctioneer over at the center of the platform straightened his back. He even changed his tone from a relaxed one to a more stern one.

    Glancing over the audience he raised his arms in a dramatic way before shouting out loud.

    ¡°Finally! It¡¯s the time! All the best items we saved for last are about to be revealed!¡±

    ¡°This round of auction contains 3 articles, and each of them could be said to be very precious, the extent of which is noticeably higher quality than the ones before these!¡±

    The higher priced ones sold for more than 100¡¯000 before but at such a price it¡¯s still enough to join the big league here. The big leagues here are way more precious.

    Perhaps it¡¯s the old dude¡¯s serious tone, the audience all felt very tense, their hearts started increasing in pace.

    The crystal ball projection expanded a few times larger. One by one rows of scrolls appeared in the projection taking up an approxomate 3/4 of the image, it made it look grand. On the scrolls were inscribed scalding gold letters ¨C ¡®Gale rending slashing method¡¯.

    ¡°This is a high tier battle skill! It¡¯s name is as you see, it¡¯s a skill created by a tier 7, it¡¯s effect is stupendously great, if one were to perfect this technique then within the same tier one could climb to the top of that tier, even if it¡¯s against a foe of a higher tier, one might also be able to harm the foe!¡±

    The audience all stared wide eyed with their body lurching forward as if they could reduce their distance with the item this way. Heavy breathing ensued.

    High tier battle skill! Strongest within the same tier! Tier override!

    These magic words had a special place in the hearts of many present, heck some of the audience began to shout ¡® Yo, what¡¯s the hold up let¡¯s bid!¡¯.

    Sitting high up in the VIP room, he issued a apathetic laugh against the auctioneer¡¯s statement, he¡¯s not hiding even hiding his derision.

    A high tier battle skill is pretty nice, but high tier also means it¡¯s hard to train!

    The battle skill needs at least tier 5 to properly cultivate in it.

    Strongest within the tier? More like overstatement on steroids. You have a high tier skill? Well funny the other guy has one as well, everyboday has one! Can it fight with the big ass families? Which one of the disciple/daughter/son/relative/zoidberg in them big ass families don¡¯t have one or two high tier battle skills? Pshaw.

    It¡¯s nothing but a mere tier 7 battle skill. Suppose one were to cultivate it to perfection, magnifique and fabulous pre tier 7. When one comes to tier 7 and still relies on this sappy thing then the guy will surely get his ass handed to him.

    This is all in the context of one being Wu Yan though, his situation might not be an accurate representation of other people¡¯s situation¡­

    Each one of his abilities are obtained from the System. And these abilities are practically crammed inside his head with perfect learning.

    To him cultivating in battle skills and whatnot is totally inefficient a way to increase one strength. The dude is insensitive to the plight of other who doesn¡¯t enjoy the same ¡®privileges¡¯. They can¡¯t learn something instantly, never mind high tier battle skills even low tier ones have to be picked up through deliberate practice.

    Now that there¡¯s a chance to learn one naturally they wouldn¡¯t give up pursuing it.

    Just like an exquisite item it has been tagged with the price also soared into 100¡¯000 gold.

    They looked on sa the price soared through 100¡¯000, and then 200¡¯000, it¡¯s still going up, the 3 looked at each other in dismay.

    Finally the battle skill that might as well been another bowl of rice to Wu Yan got sold off at a consideration of 350¡¯000 gold.

    When the old dude said ¡®sold¡¯ many among the audience sighed, sighing at the fact that this ¡®godly skill¡¯ just isn¡¯t meant for them. Wu Yan on the other hand can¡¯t help restraining his smile.

    Wiping the invisible sweat on his forehead the old dude raised his arms once more to calm the audience down.

    ¡°Everyone please don¡¯t get upset, the next item absolutely won¡¯t disappoint!¡±

    When the audience heard this they sat their ass straight and tight while throwing their gaze over at the old dude. A chill went up his old spine as his chrysanthemum (Tl: chinese euphemism for anus) clenched up.

    The projection changed and a slim katana without a guard appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. On its side laid its sheathe, it may be a projection but that sword shine is so sharp and so alive that every one who looked at it could just feel it.

    When the weapon appeared the old dude became a bit excited like the sword is his possession.

    ¡°Everybody, the next article is the second last item of this round¡¯s auction. Here it is!¡±

    The audience looked at the eccentric design of the weapon and casted their doubtful sight on the old dude.

    Sure it looks all sharp and all but the ones who could appreciate its abilities were few in numbers. As real as it looks, it¡¯s only a projection and not the real thing, surely it can¡¯t be that easy for the laymen to judge it.

    The auctioneer guffawed before throwing out a line that got them riled up yet again..

    ¡°It¡¯s slim appearance be deceiving, its design be intriguing! This, my friends, is a Mainstream Armament!¡±

 Chapter 67: The treasure map thatâ€™s open to the public?

    Chapter 67: The treasure map that¡¯s open to the public?

    May 18, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Mainstream Armament, the excitable audience pissed their pants when they heard this, quite contrary to their previous dejected look.

    Armaments enjoy more prestige than battle skills in Silvaria amongst the many magicians and warrior for a very simple reason.

    In a world where might makes right it¡¯s natural to seek out more power for various self interest reasons.

    Battle skills and armaments are two main ways to do so. The biggest difference between the two is that one needs to have certain aptitudes tot rian in battle skill. If one has the je ne sais quoi then it might not take long but if the guy is a trash then no matter how hard he trains it wouldn¡¯t do much good.

    But if it¡¯s armament it didn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re cat a dog a little soldier or some noble. Trashy attribute be damned, if you can swing it then voila power increased.

    This is the reason why Kusanagi Sword appeared after the battle method, this one is more popular and as a result it¡¯s the second last item to come out. Despite being the second last does one really question the quality of such an item?

    Wu Yan & company are flabbergasted at the sheer speed of price change on the crystal ball projection. Their mind couldn¡¯t deal with it and soon they tuned out.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Kusanagi Sword fetched a price beyond the previous high tier battle skill, i.e. >350¡¯000 gold.

    He subconsciously rubbed his eyes just to make sure he¡¯s seeing right. He pointed at the figure on the projection while trying to confirm it with those aroun dhim.

    ¡°Hey.. Hinagiku, Mikoto, that¡¯s 350¡¯000 gold is it not?¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s not surprised at the insecure inflection in his words, she¡¯s not that much different from him after all.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken¡­ Uu, no you¡¯re mistaken, that¡¯s not 350¡¯000 that¡¯s 400¡¯000!¡±

    The hell, when did it got to that level!

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡±

    He did a chin rub as he pondered with much distress.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time a Mainstream Armament is auctioned here and from past records the upper limit is around 350¡¯000, why would it come to this kind of price this early in the auctioning?¡±

    ¡°Beats me!¡±

    Came two tender and lovely voice which added to his vexation.

    ¡°Maa, just let it be, it¡¯s a good thing anyway isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She shook her head in frustration. Her brown tea colored hair danced about signalling her inability to delve into this complicated issue.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a good thing if this continues¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother with the question anymore and just watched the numbers as they continued on their uptick before grinning.

    This fuck ton of gold if I were to bring it to my world, moi can surely otaku my way to kingdom come¡­ (Tl: over one billion USD)

    What the 3 probably didn¡¯t guess in their conjectures on why the abnormal premium is that this uptick is due to a furious bid war between ladies!

    Given any sample it is conceivable that even if this world is divided into cultivating dou qi and magic there¡¯s certainly females as well.

    To train in magic one would need abnormal talents. In Silvaria, the ratio of magicians to warriors is a complete and utter disparity with numbers in favor of warriors.

    There¡¯s dudes and chicks in the magician stream and surely there¡¯s dude and chick in the warrior side as well. Given a warrior path might be prejudiced against a female (Tl: fundamental physical difference between man and female think how males can develop more muscle than a female can.), it is true as well that nobody can guarantee a girl would have talent to become a magician. Thus, female warrior might be lesser number in comparison to male counterpart but they¡¯re quite a number of them.

    And here¡¯s the deal, warriors no? Their arms of preference are normally spears, swords, polearms etc yea? Each one of this weapon tend to be made for the bigger niche of the market, namely males and thus masculine in design, look, and impact.

    Let¡¯s narrow the focus down to sword and the likes, this world is different from Wu Yan¡¯s. In Silvaria each of the sword type weapons are mostly arming swords and the likes. Although these weapon that could match their height could be swung around easy with dou qi and the moe is pretty high as well, ultimately however, it¡¯s not aligned with their aesthetics.

    Some might disagree but they¡¯re in a minority¡­

    Then came Kusanagi Sword the game changer, it looks slim agile and light without any gold or gemstone embellishment. Relative to the broadswords this kind of weapon is more practical and certainly more popular with the ladies.

    And thus, nigh every women here has their hearts taken captive by Kusanagi Sword¡­

    It would make sense that the price shot up in such a manner.

    If you tell him this he would not fry his brain matter over why the price acted so out of nature. He understand it to be a principle worth standing by¡­

    Don¡¯t guess what she¡¯s thinking, even if you did it¡¯s futile¡­

    One wouldn¡¯t know how he might during the entire process but at last the Kusanagi Sword is sold for 500¡¯000 gold.

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rich¡­¡±

    Like a tacky duded he exclaimed. The two girls presented him the white of their eyes, only little ol¡¯ Lirin giggled.

    The auctioneer let down the gavel with a bit of glee to his strike. Maybe he¡¯s excited but Wu Yan feels like the old dude knocked the hammer with too much excitement¡­

    ¡°Alright everyone, today¡¯s auction is nearing its end, let¡¯s take a look at the last article!¡±

    Everyone grasped their crystal pad while keeping their sights on the crystal ball projection waiting for the appearance of the last item.

    A high tier battle skill and a Mainstream Armament, what¡¯s the last item that tops the two?

    When the old dude mentioned last article a fishy light went through his eyes, even his tone changed somewhat.

    Nobody picked it up though, that includes Wu Yan who¡¯s still stuck in his gold mountain fantasy¡­.

    With a wave of the hand the projection changed. What appeared before them is a map!

    ¡°Map?¡±

    Almost every one of the audience can¡¯t help blurting out that word. What accompanied soon after is puzzlement, Wu Yan & company is also perplexed.

    He raised his brows and squinted at the map.

    His gut is telling him something¡¯s not right.

    This is the last item? This is supposed to be more precious than the battle skill and the armament? A mere map?

    That can¡¯t be right? Why sell this if this is a treasure map, why didn¡¯t the firm go and dig out the treasure themselves?

    Certainly, perhaps for some odd reason the firm can¡¯t muster the resources to do the prospecting themselves and so they resort to auctioning off might be plausible. He¡¯s not considering this as a possible though, even the other audience members probably wouldn¡¯t, if they did they should go and sign up for learning challenged welfare money.

    Who in their right and sane mind would blatantly display the whole damn map?

    Everything¡¯s out in the clear, at this point those with monstrous memory has probably recorded it down. Isn¡¯t this just asking everyone to remember this?

    What¡¯s the point of auctioning off something nobody wants? Just memorize the whole damn thing. Is the firm mad?

    That can¡¯t be as well, if the firm is retarded it would have been out of business for operating with such poor efficacy.

    Now if this isn¡¯t fishy as hell then what is?

    When a person that¡¯s so otaku he can¡¯t think straight would notice something like this surely the near one thousand auction participants wouldn¡¯t all be dumbasses.

    Most likely them smart alecks are having the blast of their time figuring out this issue, heh.

 Chapter 68: The curious final articleâ€¦

    Chapter 68: The curious final article¡­

    May 22, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Maybe everyone is a bit perplexed over why the last item is a map and why are we showing it so blatantly?¡­¡±

    Seeing that a great many nodded to his question, he ignored the small minority that had their suspicion and those that have their brows raised before continuing.

    ¡°Please let me explain and you will see.¡±

    The old dude touched the crystal ball on the table and it shot out a ray of light magnifying the map projection to a bigger proportion, as if he¡¯s not afraid everybody can see it.

    The auctioneer walked to the front of his station and announced to the mass.

    ¡°Firstly, to make something clear, this map, though being the last item is not an article to be auctioned away!¡±

    The audience began whispering when they heard him, the shrewd few however had their brows raised even higher.

    Shaking his head lightly he didn¡¯t try to stop the minor communications happening around him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed, let me tell you what this map can do!¡±

    Putting his hand behind his back, the auctioneer went into a tranquil state while emitting an air around him. The air of a super!

    It is at this moment that the audience recalled, this old fogey is a tier 7.

    When the old dude opened his mouth, his voice rang out right beside everyone¡¯s ears as if he¡¯s whispering right beside you.

    ¡°Perhaps some of you might have guessed what the nature of the map is, indeed this map is a treasure map.¡±

    Not giving the audience any chance to react he continued with a low tone.

    ¡°Everyone must be wondering why an auction firm would take out something like a treasure map to share with everyone. Well, we have no choice you see¡­¡±

    Everyone present were listening intently. Nobody dared to fart, in that place one could only hear the old dude¡¯s voice.

    When the tier 7 said ¡®no choice¡¯, even a dumbass would know that the situation is more than it seems and a shit storm is brewing¡­

    Old dude sighed before explaining.

    ¡°You all recall the pure white crystal¡¯s origin?¡±

    When the old dude mentioned the crystal with significant amount of life energy Wu Yan & company changed from curious to attentive except for Lirin the trio gave the guy undivided attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s an article retrieved by our firm from a dying tier 9, this much everyone surely knows!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°The thing is that white crystal isn¡¯t the only item we got from the dying tier 9, this map as well came from the deceased person!¡±

    Another item recovered from a tier 9?

    His words did naught to quell the suspicion in the audience, quite the contrary it fueled it even more.

    ¡°This is the main reason we decided to make the map known to public!¡±

    At this point a hint of annoyance and malice flashed in his eyes but it was quickly tucked away again.

    ¡°It is true we tried searching for the whereabouts of the treasure, it is also true that an adventure party was sent out by the firm, equally true is the fact that none of them came back!¡±

    Everyone gasped at his words, quite clearly the whole place is shocked at this revelation.

    Observing the effects of his oratory and seeing that some is still doubtful of him he bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Everyone please lower your guards, this matter could be asked from any family of a big enough background, it is all true we are not misstating anything.¡±

    He paused before continuing.

    ¡°After that round, our firm sent more parties but without fail none of them would return! That¡¯s why we had a conjecture¡­¡±

    ¡°That maybe the tier 9 went to find the treasure and upon discovering it was met with an entity that could slaughter the party we sent and could bring such a grave harm to the tier 9 that upon return, the individual died.¡±

    At that moment sounds of saliva being gulped could be heard all over the auction hall.

    God, that¡¯s a tier 9, an existence of the level that could be counted amogst the top fighting force of Silvaria.

    Thinking of the implications, many emotion surfaced in the crowd, there¡¯s greed, fear, admiration, they were all unstable and some were beaming while some were gloomy.

    The old dude took in their reaction and after feeling that the crowd has settled a bit continued.

    ¡°Basically, we cannot do this by the firm¡¯s resources alone.¡±

    That¡¯s a bold statement, rather than beyond their resource, given that a tier 9 died while searching for the treasures, the map could be described as highly dangerous and should be treated in such a manner with terror!

    And then the old due laughed, his laughter lightened the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡°And so, here¡¯s what we plan to do, in 3 days time we, the firm would gather a big group of people to once again dive into said location on the treasure map, but we can¡¯t muster up enough people alone so¡­¡±

    ¡°Here we are, inviting anyone who dares to step up to the challenge to accompany us on this adventure. In 3 days time, gather at the souther plaza of this supply town, we shall head there together and enjoy the boon!¡±

    The mass finally realized the intent of this long speech, it¡¯s a speech to gather up more supers and try to solve the problem by numbers, and get to the treasures!

    The old dude waved his hand and bowed to the audience.

    ¡°Everyone is welcomed to further propagate this news, it will be easier for us if more competent individuals join us in this venture. No strings attached, anyone who could fight is welcomed, the more people there are the better our chances of getting the treasure!¡±

    Done with his gesture he clapped his hand.

    ¡°Well then, that concludes this round of auction. These 3 days, the firm will beorganizing its own party and as such will not be operational during this period, we deeply apologize for any inconvenience this would cause.¡±

    The old dude retreated away, the audience also slowly dispersed with different thoughts in their mind.

    What to say¡­ good luck or bad luck? to think one would encounter this kind of affair this early after participating in another world¡¯s auction. Or is it perhaps just his karma after doing so much good deeds?

    Slapping his cheek, he loosened his shoulder, it feels like the fatigue is coming all at once.

    ¡°Yan, this doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±

    Mikoto came to his side while whispering in his ear, acting in this manner it looked like she¡¯s afraid someone would hear her, the whole scene looked so tsukkomi-able.

    Her breathe hitting his face and ear tickled his ear, and it certainly also tickled his heart.

    Glancing at her exquisite face that¡¯s just mere centimeters away, he really wanted to give her a peck on the cheek.

    ¡°Yan, did you notice anything?¡±

    Another voice came at his other ear, again with the hot alluring breathe hitting him. His passionate heart instantly died down.

    Turning over he saw Hinagiku standing at the other side lightly muttering into his ear.

    He felt saved by the bell, good god if she didn¡¯t stop him he really might have gave her a kiss, he didn¡¯t know what Railgun would do but Hinagiku would surely draw her Shirosakura and¡­

    ¡°Girls¡­¡±

    they didn¡¯t notice the irregularity of his throat movement, putting on a poker face he tried acting like he¡¯s powerless at something.

    ¡°Nobody would hear anything even if you didn¡¯t come so close to me¡­¡±

    The two flinched before they noticed the nigh zero distance between their face. blushing red they jumped away at a distance before lowering their head.

    He felt a bit lonely and at a lost when the two aroma disappeared from his sides.

    The two exchanged glance before taking a synchronous look at him and then quickly diverting their gaze. When they saw Lirin looking at them with puzzled eyes they dryly laughed it off. (Tl: god I can¡¯t wait for the next summon¡­)

 Chapter 69: The trio that turned into detective bo-,squadâ€¦

    Chapter 69: The trio that turned into detective bo-,squad¡­

    May 24, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Hinagiku retreated to Mikoto¡¯s side and quickly tried to calm down her flustered appearance before putting up a serious front.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you think the last item was a bit strange?¡±

    He nodded and paced around the wide VIP room, as he walked he mused out loud.

    ¡°It would be hard not to feel something off, as long as an individual has some sense to their mind one would feel perturbed right¡­¡±

    Mikoto sighed while pulling at her hair.

    ¡°Would it be more accurate to say we¡¯re lucky? or Just unlucky? It¡¯s the first auction we¡¯ve been to and now this kind of thing happens.¡±

    Well, I kinda already said it so Railgun please, don¡¯t take a jab at it again¡­

    Lirin is held by her hand, standing beside Hinagiku she stayed docile. She¡¯s a bit of a brat sometimes with that little brain of hers. She might not be able to follow or comprehend what¡¯s going on but she understands that big brother and big sisters are discussing crucial matters and therefore she should strive not to disturb them. (Tl: hnnnggg)

    Hinagiku rubbed Lirin¡¯s blonde hair before pointing out.

    ¡°It feels like the matter is not as simple as the old gramps make it out to be¡­¡±

    That old gramps in this case would refer to the tier 7 auctioneer.

    ¡°There is certainly omissions, and there¡¯s multiple inconsistency in his words.¡±

    Clenching her fist, this unfeminine behaviour exhibited a certain natural charm when Mikoto did this. He really wanted to tsukkomi that Railgun is the embodiment of violence. (Tl: as with any tsundere naturally¡­)

    ¡°Inconsistencies?¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Mikoto with shiny eyes, those eyes basically told tales of the master¡¯s curiosity.

    She nodded sternly before stretching out her slender hand and sticking out 3 fingers, the meaning of which is self explanatory.

    ¡°3 inconsistencies¡­?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and started piecing the puzzle.

    Noticing that all eyes is on her, Mikoto stuck out her chest proudly. There¡¯s nothing awfully noticeable though, she didn¡¯t have assets there what with being a hinyuu (Tl: NSFW, you¡¯re welcomed) and all¡­

    Hinagiku took out a more serious expression before nodding.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the smaller details first, firstly, why did the firm really revealed the map?¡±

    Hinagiku blinked in startlement.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the old gramps said something about inviting all the capable supers..¡±

    ¡°Is there really a need for that?¡±

    She cut her off bluntly, for very good reason as well.

    He nodded before giving his view.

    ¡°It¡¯s as she said, there really is no need for the reveal, if they wanted strong people to come along then they could just as well had monopolized the map and making their intentions known, surely there would have been people coming along as well, so what¡¯s the aim of revealing it?¡±

    Hinagiku started doubting when she heard this, poking her cheeks with her finger she continued.

    ¡°It seems like that really is a redundant move, aren¡¯t the firm afraid of other parties going ahead without them?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the first inconsistency!¡±

    She then lifted 2 fingers.

    ¡°2nd point, on what basis does the firm think they can handle a party that is equal or greater to a tier 9, think about it, a tier 9 basically died trying to get to the treasure, once they made this news public, can they really handle the sheer amount of parties coming along?¡±

    Realizing the implications Hinagiku elaborated on her behalf.

    ¡°That make sense, a tier 9 would risk his life going in there for the bounty, that¡¯s sure to attract a lot of supers at least tier 7. No, even tier 8! or quite possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say tier 9, I can say with reasonable certainty that they won¡¯t appear.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Mikoto that cut her off this time but Wu Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a random gossip from an auction firm, without absolute assurance of its certainty. Would a tier 9 mobilize?¡¯

    Mikoto concured.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, not at least before some fodders go in to test the water first the tier 9 probably won¡¯t make an appearance.¡±

    ¡°That means tier 8 can still mobilize isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Getting cut off twice, Hinagiku¡¯s a bit upset now, isn¡¯t this just making her look silly?

    Ignoring her outburst there is some truth in her words, in fact it might very well come true!

    He ran some scenarios before frowning.

    ¡°Indeed the chances of a hostile encounter with a tier 8 is highly plausible, the auction firm isn¡¯t made up of retards, there should also have made some provision for this situation that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, if a tier 8 came and took all the loot for himself then that would leave the auction firm in a very ridiculous state yeah? So then why even after understanding this do they still reveal the map?¡±

    Hinagiku suggested something after seeing that Wu Yan and Mikoto are deep in their thought and is a bit troubled over the same question as well.

    ¡°Maybe, the firm has some sort of ace up their sleeves, something that could surprise a tier 8 or maybe the firm itself has a tier 8?¡±

    Their eyes shone for a moment and he hammered his palm with his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, how can this slip me, since the auctioneer is a tier 7 there could be stronger existences in the firm as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a guess¡­¡±

    Still a bit unconvinced Mikoto relaxed her brows slightly.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku nodded.

    ¡°So Mikoto, what¡¯s the third inconsistency?¡±

    He lifted his head to look at her, he¡¯s puzzled about why Mikoto¡¯s dodging his eyes.

    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t quite say? Mikoto.¡±

    Bewildered at her loss for speech behaviour he pursued her.

    Her eyes floated away for a moment before looking themin the eyes.

    ¡°Actually.. about the 3rd point¡­ I can¡¯t think of any at the moment¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku fell face first to the ground, they can¡¯t muster the energy to get up anymore. A surprised Lirin quickly supported Hinagiku while Mikoto did the same for Wu Yan.

    The two rolled their eyes at her. Now he¡¯s really suspecting maybe it¡¯s her Aunt flow (Tl:´óÒÌÂèÀ´ÁË) visiting that¡¯s why she wanted to play a trick on them. Mikoto stuck her palms together while beaming, this looks like she¡¯s admitting her fault or something.

    While they¡¯re fooling around someone knocked on their door, so Wu Yan & company quickly tidied up their appearance.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door opened and the sharply dressed man from the small firm before came in. The same guy that gave him the VIP card.

    The man bowed to them before continuing.

    ¡°Boss, this is a notification to tell you that the armament auction proceeds has been entered into your gold card (Tl: for everything else, there¡¯s mastercard.). Please confirm the amount.¡±

    Checking, and voila the numbers check out, the 200¡¯000 has turned into 575¡¯000.

    100¡¯000 for the pure white crystal, Kusanagi Sword sold for 500¡¯000 after deducting middle man fee of 5% cha ching the amout above. Yeap, 575¡¯000 gold.

    ¡°the amount is correct! Thanks for your hardwork!¡±

    ¡°Say no more, it is as it should be done.¡±

    The man beamed at him before taking out a box and presenting it to him.

    ¡°Boss, this is the article you have bid for, I took the liberty of retrieving it for you.¡±

    He flinched before nodding in elation and receiving it.

    Once the man made his exit, he quickly opened up the box, there it was, the pure white crystal resting solemnly inside. The thing looked no different than a normal stone, except for its colour there really is nothing otherworldly about it.

    ¡°This is the crystal with the life energy signature?¡±

    The 3 girls came to his side to examine the item, they gazed so hard as if that would make a flower grow out of it.

    Putting it on the table he took out the crystal and at the same time the system rang.

    Hearing what the system said his whole body froze and his eyes, mouth all widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Beep, detecting a significant amount of life force unit, preliminary calculations state that it¡¯s worth 200¡¯000 Summoning points, exchange for points?¡±

 Chapter 70: 200â€™000 Summoning points!

    Chapter 70: 200¡¯000 Summoning points!

    May 26, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Beep, detecting a significant amount of life force unit, preliminary calculations state that it¡¯s worth 200¡¯000 Summoning points, exchange for points?¡±

    If System sounded like a cold heartless bitch before, the voice that rang out 3 times now is no different than that of the beautiful call of nature.

    The emotionless voice keep repeating itself without the slightest hint of being annoyed but it still could not return him back to his senses.

    The way he looks now would be more perfect if his eyes started rolling over and revealing his white (Tl: ever seen a broken man¡¯s eyes?). It¡¯s obvious this ¡®meat pie¡¯ made him come to a vacant state, he¡¯s lost all advanced cognitive function now.

    Oh what¡¯s the big deal it¡¯s just 200k you say? Well, ignoring hot chicks for the moment, yes yes that¡¯s what he¡¯s after, granted but still what¡¯s more important is that¡­

    Mikoto cost 70¡¯000 at first, and she¡¯s 68 at the time, although she¡¯s 69 now, a peak tier 7 at the verge of transcending to tier 8.

    Now suppose we summon a shoujo with 200¡¯000, what then? What does this 200¡¯000 Summoning points girl mean in terms of OPness?

    He already has a candidate for his summon next, she didn¡¯t need 200¡¯000 but she needs more than Mikoto that¡¯s for sure.

    In other words, she > Mikoto. (Tl: in terms of strength of course, but i put it like this because I like her, bite me kuuderes best waifus!)

    Stronger than Mikoto, then that means she¡¯s a tier 8 at the very least!

    The original plan he had was something along the lines of going out and do some more mercenary quest and then go Arsene Lupin on some monster nest to get the required points.

    Looks like a change in plan is in order because he absolutely has the points for her now.

    100¡¯000 gold for such an amount of Summoning points, suppose that there¡¯s another same crystal up for grabs, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate trading his entire fortune for it!

    And so, after awhile of getting lost in Wu Yan land, he regained his executive functions, but not without a sudden sense of excitement and zing. As if he didn¡¯t see the judging and befuddled eyes of the 3 girls close to him, he danced. It is a dance as weird as it irritates audience, the 3 girls have never seen this kind of grotesque dance. And yet, he danced on.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin exchanged glance, you look at me I look at you, they didn¡¯t know what to say at this point.

    ¡°Is this guy alright in the head?¡±

    Twas Hinagiku, pondering over whether it was the correct choice to leave behind her parents and friends for the sake of being together with him.

    Mikoto covered her eyes with her hands. That¡¯s right, she can¡¯t watch this anymore.

    So embarrassing¡­. it¡¯s lucky there¡¯s no one here to witness this.

    ¡°I would think he has lost his mind from brain development but sadly this guy got his ability from me so no such luck.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Lirin is grinning at his retarded dance steps, one wouldn¡¯t think anything is wrong with her, if not for the fact that she has sweat coming down the side of her head.

    Perhaps finally feeling that all eyes is on him, not kind to say the least by the way, his wicked moves stopped slowly under the 3 pair of gorgeous eyes.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    Harrumping he turned stern trying to play it off with a beaming face.

    ¡°Now if you will let me explain the logic behind my motor movement a brief while ago, there¡¯s a perfectly understandable motive¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! We don¡¯t understand it at all!¡±

    Not even thinking, Hinagiku and Mikoto shot him down mercilessly.

    Nice try, if they claimed they understood then wouldn¡¯t that imply that their IQ is on the level of this simplistic lifeform?

    He can¡¯t retort to that, still not giving upt hough, he tried excusing himself in a small timid voice.

    ¡°Er.. I was a bit too over the moon, I believe if you were in my shoes you would have done the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! We definitely absolutely wouldn¡¯t act like you (brother)!¡±

    Lirin jumped on the bandwagon and threw a jab at him as well.

    He looked miserable, not even with that thick face of his that can withstand the attack of a legendary grade armament could he salvage his honor.

    ¡°Pfff¡­ ahaha¡­¡±

    The girls laughed at his poor appearance, they can¡¯t help it the fool had it coming. And so their laugh chimed in the air, at this point Wu Yan didn¡¯t care anymore, because he knows, the corner of his lips is beyond his control.

    ¡°Ok that¡¯s about enough of laughing at you¡­¡±

    Just when he¡¯s planning on running out of here in desperation, Hinagiku stopped first and turned stern. It would be much more convincing if she had properly concealed the hint of amusement still lurking behind her eyes.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s get to the real deal, Yan!¡±

    Rubbing her slightly aching stomach, Mikoto¡¯s not as kind as Hinagiku, she slid in another round of laughter before stopping.

    ¡°The real deal?¡±

    Seriously thinking about getting an ability that can cancel out all noise, he flinched when he heard her, he can¡¯t quite catch up with her.

    ¡°What real deal?¡±

    He whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have seriously gone cuckoo?¡±

    Hinagiku shot a judging look at him while sighing helplessly.

    Wryly laughing he quickly recalled some stuff before hesitatingly asking.

    ¡°About the map from before?¡±

    Hinagiku kept her eyes on him, her stare is piercing into him and making him feel all anxious. Mikoto? She¡¯s busy laughing her ass off at his expense.

    Sighing again she vexatiously pointed it out.

    ¡°I think you really do have some screws loose now, I already said real deal and you still can¡¯t think it through?¡±

    He awkwardly scratched his cheeks.

    ¡°Hmm.. I think this treasure map¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the treasure map!¡±

    He almost kneeled his head down for Kaichou-sama. Judging from the trio¡¯s laughter, he came close enough. In a doggy position with four limbs on the ground.

    It feels like¡­ Kaichou-sama really is taking me for a fool..

    Slowly rising up again he shot a glance at her.

    ¡°Who would have thought that even Hinagiku would do this to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Er, it just happened¡­¡±

    Hinagiku let out an awkward and apologetic chuckle.

    ¡°Fine, Ol¡¯ great Kaichou-sama please bestow wisdom upon this lowly one, what do you mean by the real deal?¡±

    He raised his hand in submission, the sense of defeat is strong in this one.

    A great otaku like me that has been through every kind of shitstorm and surprise buttsecks, to be nailed twice by two girls in a day, and of all girls, it¡¯s Kaichou-sama and Railgun. What a disgrace!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about why you were acting the way you did¡­¡±

    Recalling the weird dance, she can¡¯t help questioning him in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°What could have made you so¡­ er¡­ happy..¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Primed by Kaichou-sama, he suddenly recalled what he was thinking about before this as he lifted the pure white crystal. Hearing the notification sound that repeated itself for the N th time, he can say for sure that all this is real!

    Licking his lips he guffawed before continuing.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you girls don¡¯t know what a bounty this crystal is!¡±

    ¡°Oh yea, the crystal.¡±

    Mikoto fiddled with the crystal before turning her head over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Judging from your apperance this crystal must be worth a ton of Summoning points yes?¡±

    ¡°Haha, close but no cookie, it¡¯s not qualified by just a ton!¡±

    Dramatically presenting the white crystal he grinned.

    ¡°This thing here is worth a whooping 200¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    ¡°200¡¯000!¡±

    Now they finally understood why the guy was such a happy camper, 200¡¯000 pts, if it were them they would probably have been happy as well, well maybe not to the extent of behaving like him¡­

    Nodding furiously he sold the crystal.

    ¡°Ding! 200¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    Satisfied with selling it, he finally calmed down the unreal feeling inside him and clapped his hand before continuing.

    ¡°now that the auction is over, let¡¯s go back to our inn..¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded as they walked out of the VIP room..

 Chapter 71:Deciding on a counter measure

    Chapter 71:Deciding on a counter measure

    May 28, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    On their way back, Wu Yan & company took their time. They could hear almost wherever there go, the whispers and rumors spreading around the pedestrians.

    Pedestrians¡¯ small talk? Nobody would take note of such a thing yea? Not in this case though.

    What they¡¯re discussing pertains to the treasure map and the party search 3 days later.

    It only took so long until the situation has progressed to this stage huh?

    Locking his brows in a raised manner and hearing the oncoming discussions he had his thoughts on the matter as well.

    It has been only 30 minutes or so, and within this so small time frame the information has diffused to this stage where every corner of the supply town is gossiping about it, isn¡¯t this spread a little too fast?

    It seems the auction firm had some play in this, perhaps they arranged personnel to spread it even further.

    This additional clue did nothing to calm the furrow on his head, he simply could not figure out why they are doing this.

    Do they really need to take it so far? Are they not afraid of being nailed for possessing such an item? Or could it be that they don¡¯t enough supers on hand? Or maybe¡­ another as yet to know objective?¡­

    What he can say for sure is that the auction firms aren¡¯t retard or selfless saint, giving out the treasure map for free. He cannot believe that the auction firm is doing this for charity, what with the treasure that got a tier 9 killed on the line here, why would they possibly want to risk sharing this kind of thing with others.

    There has to be something they¡¯re missing at the moment. The mass distribution of information, the apparent dauntless attitude. Maybe it¡¯s as Hinagiku said, they have enough margin to spare for any unexpected situation, in other words trump cards, or even that they have a tier 8 backing them.

    He rubbed his forehead in frustration and silently laughed sardonically.

    It seems like I¡¯m not the brainy faction, competing on IQ and strategical thinking is not my forte¡­

    With no reliable plan on hand, the thing he could do now is improvise as the situation unfolds. He refuse to believe that with all the System¡¯s glory and his fuck ton of points that he would be screwed over so hard his anus will hurt for weeks.

    Plus, he¡¯s not going at it alone¡­

    Looking at Hinagiku and Mikoto who¡¯s happily window shopping in front of him he subconsciously relaxed his frown.

    He laughed and shook his head to throw the annoying thoughts away before quickly making haste to catch up.

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not alone!

    ¡­.

    Inside a slightly larger than norm inn¡­

    This inn has quite the reputation in the supply town for being top of the clas in scale, in decor, and in service. Basically the most all rounded inn in the supply town!

    It¡¯s also the most expensive inside the supply town.

    Hence, only nobles, their disciples, or famous people with background come to this place, your run off the mill warriors and magician wished they could stay here but they don¡¯t dare approach. If they stayed, their hard earned gold from hunting in the giant beast forest would be all wasted on this luxury.

    Take for example a suite with one living room and 2 rooms, it would cost 10 golds to stay a night.

    But, in any world, there¡¯s no lack of people with the dough, like a certain nouveau riche who paid for it like it¡¯s nothing.

    Pushing open the main door to the living room Wu Yan & company made their way inside. He¡¯s grinning in amusement at the two girls who can¡¯t stop talking about what good things they saw and what beautiful clothes they saw.

    He sat his ass down on the sofa.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I have decided to poke my nose in on this search for the treasure.¡±

    Hearing him, the two stopped their discussion before sitting down to either side of him.

    Mikoto tidied her skirt. Although she has obtained a new guard (new safety shorts), she¡¯s still a girl and she can¡¯t act so brazenly, not with this lewd bastard by his side. His shamelessness knows no bound.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have suggested the same.¡±

    She swiped her bangs with one hand and one could see for an instant there¡¯s some spark going biribiri.

    She would normally do this when she¡¯s excited, and excited she is.

    ¡°Well look at you¡­¡±

    Observing her antics, how can he not be familiar with what her inner monologue is about, besides retorting inside ¡®how expected of the adrenaline seeking, violent railgun¡¯, he said nothing else.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of new danger? You ought to know that the hostiles we encounter this time would be far from the likes of the monster cave, the boss monster from before is only a chuuni snake monster with a level 60. This time is different, excluding the unknown danger lurking at the place, the people that comes along might turn into enemies at any time, a lot of them would be a tier 7 level 60!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more fun?¡±

    She showed a cocksure smirk.

    ¡°If there¡¯s more people to beat up, that means more experience points and I think this might be just the thing I need now. I can definitely do it! Going up to level 70!

    level70 huh? Looks like she hasn¡¯t forgotten her main objective of raising her strength, probably for the sake of the SISTERS¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s good but I¡¯m just worried that given a lot of people are going be there it would be chaotic and we might be ganged up on or being conned into something.¡±

    He¡¯s not trying to hurt her zest, he knows that the people he should be wary of the most is the ones from the auction firm and the other people coming along on this journey as well. Surely they would all be tempted by ¡®treasure¡¯, and soon lose their rationality at its prospects. Greed is the root of all evil you see¡­

    ¡°Well.. that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Wu Yan himself understand the problems most likely to occur, as a lv5 and boasting such mental capacities how would railgun not understand it herself. It¡¯s just that her usual antics got the better of rational self.

    ¡°Should we take some precautions?¡±

    Lightning started flashing and her eyes started shining when she said this.

    ¡°I want to.¡±

    A bit upset he continued.

    ¡°The thing is we don¡¯t know what¡¯s the true objective of the auction firm and we also don¡¯t know who¡¯s coming along on this trip, how do we plan in such a context?¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to give up here?¡±

    said Hinagiku. Meanwhile,a sleepy, yawning, Lirin who¡¯s is rubbing her tired eyes in Hinagiku¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I already said we are going to mess up some shit of course we can¡¯t just give up and since we don¡¯t have any solid plan let¡¯s just see what we can do with our resources on hand. At this point victory goes to the dauntless!¡±

    Under the expecting gaze of the two girls he declared it. He felt like a boss at the moment, of course, that¡¯s what he felt not what others think¡­

    Whether or not his words were boss like is up to debate but god damn his words can sure turn the two girls on, their passion that is¡­ especially these 2 hero like girls.

    The girls exchanged glances and grinned, well it looks like his words managed to strike a chord with them after all..

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Seeing that the two girls are getting a bit too riled up for their own good, he changed his tone to get their attention.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just rush in without a safeguard, we don¡¯t know what might happen but based on previous conjectures, there¡¯s a very high possibility of a tier 8!¡±

    The two girls frowned when they heard this, Hinagiku then continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our strongest fighting power is Mikoto at tier 7 peak, if she were to go up against a tier 8 then it would be very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t without trump cards!¡±

    Mikoto touched a potion bottle inside her cloth, that¡¯s the Resplendent Breath he gave her long before.

    Hinagiku also recalled she had a bottle of it as well, the two instantly had a morale boost.

    ¡°Yes I know we have a few tricks up our sleeve but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to cut it, this operation would last more than 3 hours that¡¯s for sure¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chin as he gestured to them.

    ¡°Then should we buy a few more Resplendent Breath?¡±

    Lirin already entered dreamland so she¡¯s not that restrained in her choice of words anymore.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s quite simple really, they have tier 8, why not we fight fire with fire, we get a tier 8 as well!¡±

    ¡°Get a tier 8?¡±

    The 2 were bewildered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He beamed.

    ¡°Summoning points! If we don¡¯t use it now when do we use it?!¡±

    (Tl: next summon¡¯s clue, kuudere and she likes watermelon. Try not to cheat :3)

 Chapter 72: Summon +1

    Chapter 72: Summon +1

    May 30, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    (Tl: more like harem +1)

    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s summoning!¡±

    Mikoto slapped her hands together while being enthusiastic.

    They just got a minor fortune of Summoning points, if they used it to summon a tier 8, then their repertoires would increase and they could do away with a few minor issue here and there.

    But the lassie missed a minor detail in the heat of the moment, she forgot what a summoning entails, if she recalled then she wouldn¡¯t be such a happy camper. Why? Because to summon is synonymous with expanding his crystal palace¡­

    Hinagiku nodded her head eagerly while chuckling.

    ¡°I almost forgot about the 200¡¯000 Summoning points, we should have enough to summon a tier 8 comrade yes?¡±

    Oh look, Hinagiku didn¡¯t notice that this would mean a +1 to love rivals as well¡­

    ¡°Yeap, we have enough!¡±

    He breathe out a sigh of relief deep inside seeing as the two didn¡¯t go ballistic on him, then he began to wonder, why was he so afraid anyway?

    The answer is that a certain douchebag have a preconceived notion that summoning is meant to be used for expanding his crystal palace and that the two pre existing summons didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Otherwise even if he did, he would be in stitches, not figuratively of course¡­

    ¡°When Mikoto was summoned, the amount was about 70¡¯000, at the time she¡¯s pretty much tier 7 peak at level 68, now we have 200¡¯000, go figure.¡±

    He¡¯s starting to feel the hype now.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    A bit upset she lifted her head to protest.

    ¡°The System must have made some kind of error how can I be so cheap! You lucky asshole exploiting the System inefficiency like that!¡±

    He don¡¯t what to say to her. 70¡¯000, that¡¯s pretty much all he had at the time¡­ and she calls it cheap¡­

    Also, he could see Kaichou-sama barely restraining her lip jerk, if one observe even closer one might even notice a few tell tale signs of blackening, he instantly shrunk his head in response.

    Oh god, please don¡¯t go dark saber Hinagiku on me¡­

    Lest a bloodbath happens he quickly put a stop to the blabber mouth.

    ¡°Mikoto 70¡¯000 is not a small figure, you should know I threw in most of my reserve at the time just to summon you, this time it¡¯s just lucky that we found the crystal, if not then let¡¯s not even discuss about 200¡¯000 we wouldn¡¯t even have 70¡¯000 on hand¡­¡±

    She closed her yapper while waving her hand.

    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t particularly mind it anyway¡­¡±

    You claimed nonchalance but your reaction before determined that to be a lie. Even in my death I will make sure on my tombstone it reads ¡®I didn¡¯t accept her bullshit as a play on my senses.¡¯

    Hinagiku did a breathing routine and calmed down before pointing out to him in a rather distracted manner.

    ¡°Yan, if 70¡¯000 could summon a tier 8 approx Mikoto, then with 200¡¯000 it should be enough to summon a tier 9 no?¡±

    She startled herself at the implications of the latter half of her speech.

    Wu Yan¡¯s no better, he beamed in respond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t let go of the matter from before or maybe because he¡¯s too unreliable, nobody knows but Kaichou-sama is not amused when she said this, her tone raised a few pitches.

    Like a spineless coward he adjusted his ass and dodged her glare.

    ¡°Well about that, I have the next nominee in mind already so I didn¡¯t consider the 200¡¯000 as the main parameter for making a decision, in other words I¡¯m not sure whether or not we cans ummon a tier 9.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask the System?¡±

    She rolled her eyes reflexively, this sleak bastard was so reliable in the youkai cave why so spineless now?

    ¡°Erm.. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that¡­¡±

    A protest so weak even a breeze could blow it away came from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on who to summon and a tier 8 should be enough to deal with this matter so we don¡¯t need to consider another candidate at the moment¡­or that¡¯s what I think¡­¡±

    This is one of the no zuo no die moment and yet he went ahead and done fuck it up. He has no choice, if he really asked the System and a positive response came then he would have no option other than to summon a tier 9. But he¡¯s sooo dead set on this one, he must summon it.

    Sure this girl didn¡¯t need 200¡¯000 and by extension her strength pales in comparison to one of such caliber. However, strength and whatnot can go screw itself when compared to the summon¡¯s character.

    So why beat around the bush? Well, as said this is a no zuo no die moment and he is in for it now¡­ if he said it, it would surely hasten his inevitable demise¡­

    Oh good god, Hinagiku has a very dangerous squint to her eyes right now, she¡¯s staring at him with a very doubtful attitude.

    ¡°I say, it¡¯s just asking the System why are you so prejudiced against the idea? Tier 8 is enough probably but isn¡¯t a tier 9 more reassuring? Our moveset could be more diverse if we had a tier 9 yes? Why are you so opposed to it? Could it be that¡­¡±

    While saying this, Hinagiku strecthed out one of her hand and ¡®smack¡¯ it landed on his shoulder lightly, with a beautiful countenance and a sweet tone she interrogated him.

    ¡°You have something else that you¡¯re not sharing with us at the moment, a hidden agenda so to speak?¡±

    His body flinched in terror the moment her hand touched his shoulder, when she showed that dazzling smile that¡¯s when he¡¯s starting to piss his pants. Only he would know the true nature that hides behind the dazzling smile, it¡¯s like the attractive allure of a demon. He really looked that suspicious what with the avoidance of eye contact and fidgety appearance, it seemed like he¡¯s guilty of something.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that.. It¡¯s my humblest opinion that we shouldn¡¯t use power and strength to judge a summon nominee. The individual would be our comrade after that is it not, if we just use strength as a criterion to weed out samples then it would make us very tunneled vision you see..¡±

    Like a master of sophistry he said that like the truth is standing behind him.

    ¡°That so?¡±

    Mikoto also started doubting him for having other motives, based on his appearance and speech patterns, this is very suspicious.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Never has he felt such great pressure what with facing against two chicks that could very well turn into tigresses on him.

    Holy shit do they really expect him to tell that who he¡¯s about to summon is a chick who has a rocking body, docile and obedient a majority of the time, soft and tender to the touch, who could turn into an enemy¡¯s worst nightmare at a switch of mode. Her airheadedness is through the roof and probably is very easy to push down on bed at any moment, a being that would call him master in a soft and mellow voice, the embodiment of an otaku¡¯s dream, the legendary goddess of all otaku males?

    If he really said it out loud, forget tigress the two girls would go Asura modo on him.

    ¡°I have a hunch that you¡¯re hiding something here¡­¡±

    The two girls shot a glare at him, they can¡¯t find anything to argue against in his seemingly reasonable words. But it¡¯s fishy as hell that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t say that, she¡¯s going to be a comrade that fights side by side with us through good times and bad times, although we haven¡¯t summoned her yet what you¡¯re saying right now is very rude.¡±

    He had a serious face as he said this, but how much of him is actually serious that will have to be discussed the next time.

    ¡°You have a point¡­¡±

    After hearing him the two girls did feel they were being a bit rude. However, they just couldn¡¯t curb the feeling that something is off here, when he said through good times and bad times they felt like they¡¯re missing something very crucial here.

    Seeing as the two are stumped by him he tried to hurry the whole thing along before they catch up to him.

    ¡°Alright, I will begin the summoning soon, you girls should hit the sack, or do you want to stay and watch the peep show?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by peep show? Can¡¯t you use a more colloquial phrase like watch the show?¡±

    Although one must say he sure can divert a subject, he has already moved shit pass the radar without the two even noticing it.

    With a few dry laughs he relaxed when he saw the two girls didn¡¯t have any notion of pursuing the subject.

    But they still might catch up to him if he let the opportunity slip, to prevent any unexpected circumstances from cockblocking him he pulled out the list without even mentioning what he¡¯s doing. With godly speed he quickly found the target of summon¡­

    Ikaros: A character from sora no otoshimono, self proclaimed entertainment super versatile angel, her true nature is Strategic Angeloid Type ¦Á, a strategical weapon, nicknamed sky queen; Summoning points 100¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right! Ikaros!

    59ee74d59a4376774ab690e52fcf1239623e3d13_hq

    The dream of otaku males! Savage and soft at times, one that could be poked and touched, a goddess of otakus that could be pushed down and raised! Ikaros!

    With much heavy breathing he clicked summon in a timeframe of less than 0.01 second¡­

 Chapter 73: Summoning lost treasure from heaven! Sky queen descends!

    Chapter 73: Summoning lost treasure from heaven! Sky queen descends!

    June 1, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    From previous experience, summons will always appear in front of him after summoning. Like an eager kid he pressed the summon button and gawked at the direction of the hall.

    A pity, that¡¯s because what greeted him is not the shoujo in his mind but a line from the system.

    ¡°Beep! The summon in question has her memory and feelings restricted, remove said restriction?¡±

    He¡¯s startled by the sudden announcement but he soon recalled what it is.

    System said that any summon would be the one a day before the plot line begins in their story, in the case of the world he hasn¡¯t visited as seen here, Ikaros is still restricted a day before the plot line begins!

    Or else, she wouldn¡¯t have referred to herself as the ¡®entertainment purposes versatile angel¡¯, a big part of the reason is that her memory had been sealed.

    Now that he is summoning this version of Ikaros it can¡¯t be helped that she is still under such a sealed state.

    In the original story, it was Nymph who lifted the seal on her, that¡¯s something that happened a bit after the start of the plot line though.

    With such a prompt from the System he recalled that there was such a thing.

    Quite frankly, it slipped past him¡­

    He didn¡¯t think the System would be so ¡®considerate¡¯ as to suggest removal of the seal. He¡¯s satisfied and feeling guilty at the moment.

    System, sorry for calling you a troll. Who knew you were such a great person, wait no, great System¡­.

    So he praised the System in his heart like, the only thing missing now would be him kneeling down and saying: ¡®This one¡¯s sin ought be punished with ten thousand deaths.¡¯

    ¡°Beep! To remove the seal on Ikaros, it requires another 6¡¯000 Summoning points!¡±

    In that instant, take the satisfaction, take the guilt, take the good bro card, he took everything he said and threw it into Giant Beast Forest, and his gratitude and praises all turned into cusses like no other.

    I am going to take that ¡®considerate¡¯ and shove it up your trolling ass¡­

    Fuck you, what¡¯s witht his pricing system that requires 6¡¯000 Summoning points to remove some lord knows what seal, this is just another ploy to screw me over isn¡¯t it, Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t even need this much when I summoned her¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Although Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t know what transpired judging from his look that changed from expectation to realization and then to being moved and now a state of exasperation and vacancy. Going by his previous records of exhibiting such retarded behaviours they¡¯re already so blase, they¡¯re not even tsukkomi-ing him.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±

    Calming his jimmies, he duly pointed out to them with a bored expression.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing, I just have some thoughts about being made to jump through some hoops.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    They are curious but they wouldn¡¯t understand even if he did explain it to them so they didn¡¯t. This is certainly not the first he has gone off on a different frequency and spoke in some incoherent language.

    ¡°So where¡¯s the summon?¡±

    Mikoto looked around but they still see only a vacant hall and a sleeping Lirin.

    Hinagiku looked curious as well, different from the two, she haven¡¯t seen a summoning before, he¡¯s seen it twice and Mikoto¡¯s seen it once. It¡¯s just her who haven¡¯t seen characters ¡®grow¡¯ out of nowhere.

    Scratching his cheeks, he wrly laughed.

    ¡°minor¡­ erm¡­ issues, so the summon kinda failed¡­¡±

    ¡°Failed!¡±

    The two yelped. It was loud enough to almost wake Lirin, lord knows what she¡¯s mumbling about but Lirin muttered something and turned to the side. The two girls were frozen in place as they hurriedly closed their mouth with their hands.

    Only after ascertaining that she¡¯s just tossing about and still remains within dreamland did they pursue him.

    ¡°What do you mean by failure?¡±

    ¡°Well not exactly failure, but a minor complication.¡±

    ¡®minor complication¡¯, oh how his teeth itched at the words.

    ¡°Well since it hasn¡¯t failed then hurry up and summon! Stop dilly-dallying!¡±

    Twas an unamused Mikoto who¡¯s folding her arms.

    ¡°Ai¡­¡±

    Sighing and feeling powerless he went ahead and did what she said.

    ¡°Here I go..¡±

    He glimpsed at the ¡®126¡¯000¡ä Summoning points tab on his user stat before sighing again.

    It seems, the System is trying to juice him dry¡­

    Paying the extra 6¡¯000 he clicked ¡®summon¡¯.

    ¡°Ding! The seal on Ikaros has been removed!¡±

    ¡°Beep! The default equipment on Ikaros named ¡®Transport Card¡¯ does not conform to the System¡¯s rules, it has been removed and passed up to the System at no recompensation, thank you for your generosity!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Where does this furious urge to hit somebody come from¡­

    He ruffled his hair while powerlessly grumbling and crying without the tears.

    He can understand why the ¡®Transport Card¡¯ would be removed given it¡¯s story breaking power, but, in the end he¡¯s still not happy, especially so when the System in his perception rubbed him off with a ¡®thank you for your generosity¡¯ part. He¡¯s basically flipping out, wait no he¡¯s flipping out alright.

    In the quiet hall, a golden light appeared, it was so bright the three had to squint and guard agains tit with a hand.

    After the light sustained itself for a bit, it dimmed down and a tall figure started appearing out from the receding beam of light.

    The three had different reactions to it, Wu Yan¡¯s very moved at the sight, while the two girls were stupefied by it.

    They can¡¯t find the right words to describe how they feel at the moment.

    Hair barely covering her ears, pink hair down to her neck, a face so sculptured it attained an artistic perfection, no excess at all, her eyes that were tightly shut added that much more peacefulness and tranquility to her face.

    Donning a white bikini armor, the top half of her body were barely covered and on her shoulder were two shoulderpads, her arms were also protected by armguards, her lower parts were covered with a battle skirt, there¡¯s no excess meat on her slim long white legs, that¡¯s definitely an eye candy when coupled with her smoking body.

    What¡¯s more awe inspiring is the two light pink wings behind the girl.

    She looks like an angel descending upon this earth!

    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±

    Before they got out of their stupor, the words ¡®beautiful¡¯ slipped out from their mouth.

    And who could blame them, under the light beam, she appeared sublime!

    Wu Yan on the other hand is on a different kind of exaggerated reaction, two wave shaped tear trail started streaming down his cheeks from god know when, clearly the guy is very moved¡­

    While still lost in their thoughts the light went away and Ikaros appeared in all her glory in front of the three, only that her eyes are still shut tightly.

    When Ikaros appeared in front of them the trio froze¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto dropped their jaw looking at the two humongous thing (Tl:relatively speaking), they turned into stones.

    He in comparison has his eyes popped out and he extended his neck outwards if only to get closer to that ¡®divine ravine¡¯ by even just a bit.

    Smoking body? Bitch pulease, in front of those two blessed construction of a heavenly nature all is but a fleating cloud.

    Well anyway it didn¡¯t matter what the three thought, at least the recently arrived Angelic girl, Ikaros wouldn¡¯t know that¡¯s for sure.

    A tiny light shot out from the angelic girl and it connected him with her.

    After synchronization the light turned into a light ball and entered him.

    When consciousness returned to her and her bodily function began to resume . After the mysterious adjustment to her memories, the angelic girl opened her eyes gradually¡­

 Chapter 74: Ikaros! The tender girl that one canâ€™t help feeling pitiful for..

    Chapter 74: Ikaros! The tender girl that one can¡¯t help feeling pitiful for..

    June 3, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Like a newborn animal, her eyelids twitched and slowly she opened her eyes.

    Her indigo colored eyes appeared from underneath the eyelids, it is a very vacant one.The eyes made her looked stiff.

    After opening her eyes she lifted her head and took in the first image after summoning, and that is when she saw it.

    The completely moved expression on Wu Yan, Lirin sleeping soundly with a big smile, and Hinagiku, Mikoto who¡¯s hurt for some reason.

    She laid her eyes on them for a bit before returning it to him.

    Her wings flapped open and a few feathers fell, when they floated downwards it made a beautiful scene once more.

    She flapped her wings and her legs left the ground, floating in the air it didn¡¯t take long before she arrived in front of him, this surprised the 3 who couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Almost the same time she fell on the ground, her alluring crimson lips opened and a soft mellow voice resounded.

    ¡°Incription! Begin!¡±

    After that line, what appeared to be formulas started flashing in her eyes.

    And then, nothing happened¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡± Twas Wu Yan

    ¡°¡­¡± Twas Hinagiku

    ¡°¡­¡± Twas Mikoto

    ¡°¡­.¡± Twas Ikaros

    The whole place fell into an awkward silence, they expected her to do something and looked around, but nothing happened so they returned their gaze to her.

    And the whole silent scene enacted once more, a subtle change happened in her emotionless eyes, it started to exhibit what looks like a bit of panic.

    Touching her neck she felt her skin, in her impression it seemed like she has been wearing a chain around her neck since her creation but that chain¡¯s gone now.

    Feeling her smooth neck, her face didn¡¯t change much but there¡¯s definitely more panic inside her eyes now.

    ¡°The inscription necklace¡­ is gone¡­ gone¡­¡±

    She muttered with an ineffable amount of feelings behind it.

    After organizing the information that appeared out of nowhere in her mind she understood that this was no longer her old world¡­

    But, to her, this didn¡¯t really mean much change at all, to her it¡¯s just a change of master from one to another, in the end she¡¯s still another tool, her reason for being is to obey the msater¡¯s command that is all.

    Regarding her present predicament, there¡¯s nothing much to say in her opinion, inside her settings, she just need to identify the master, activate the incription necklace and leave everything else to the master, finally listening to his commands, that¡¯s about it.

    This much is a given to her.

    But right now she can¡¯t stay calm.

    The necklace is gone, inscription is thus impossible and therefore she can¡¯t have a master!

    This much is too hard for processing by her immature emotional processing system.

    No master means she can¡¯t take order and if she can¡¯t take orders she wouldn¡¯t know what to do, if she doesn¡¯t know what to do then she¡­

    She looked composed without the slightest hint of being flustering. But how can he not see the eyes that were practically shouting they were at a loss? Observing the beautiful girl, the moved feeling he had receded and what replaced it were infinite sympathy.

    The girl is an artificial angel. Ikaros is made a weapon.

    Everything she does after creation is for the master. Each one of her behaviour is under the command of her master, every move she makes is under the direct order of the master. Basically, her whole life it has been one fight after another.

    She¡¯s not Nymph or Astrea, her emotional processes are just that undeveloped.

    Undeveloped, but it exist, her feelings that is.With her simplistic cognition it¡¯s very likely that the terror she feels right now is very real and very pure in nature!

    It¡¯s too bad she didn¡¯t have the ability to self determine, in other words she can¡¯t think for herself!

    When the necklace disappeared, what has been the only assist she had is gone and she didn¡¯t know what to do now. And so she started to become lost just like a helpless little girl¡­

    While Hinagiku and Mikoto is still busy putting on god know what kind of reaction, he lightly laughed and stretched out his hand and laid them on her head.

    Still somewhere distant in her mind, Ikaros felt a sudden warmth coming from the top of her, lifting her head she sees a grinning Wu Yan.

    After he rubbed her pink head good and enjoying the pretty watery eyes on her his voice sounded so loving to her.

    ¡°Ikaros..¡±

    He moved his hand over to her neck while caressing her he continued with a bright smile.

    ¡°Say, Ikaros do you know why your collar disappeared?¡±

    She shook her head with an expressionless face and no further movement can be observed from her.

    ¡°That¡¯s because our lives are now connected and we can¡¯t stay apart from each other anymore, this kind of relationship can¡¯t be compared to the shitty collar you had. That¡¯s why, the System took it away it¡¯s because we are already connected and there¡¯s no such need for something like that!¡±

    He retrieved his hand before rubbing her head with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re everything belongs to me! So! Don¡¯t go thinking so hard about useless stuff!¡±

    She vacantly looked at him before her eyes ebgan brightening up, her lost eyes started disappearing without a trace when a warm feeling started emanating out from within.

    Returning to a state without billow she replied.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She retracted the wings and shrunk them down to a small wing about the size of a palm before lightly continuing.

    ¡°I am the multipurpose Strategic type Alpha angeloid, Ikaros, nice to meet you¡­¡±

    ¡°My master!¡±

    He also greeted him with a wide grin.

    ¡°Well then Ikaros, I¡¯m Wu Yan, I will be in your care!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    The two nekomimi like thing on the side of her head fluttered as she expressionlessly said.

    He nodded his head and just before he¡¯s about to say something two slender hand clapped down on his shoulder on either side.

    What he saw when he turned his head is enough to make him almost pee his pants.

    Standing behind him is Kaichou-sama and Railgun who had their hand on his shoulders.

    The twitching lips and dangerous glare tipped him off enough to know that he¡¯s in for it now¡­

    ¡°You, could you please start explaining?¡±

    Her other hand made a motion that looked like she¡¯s about to materialize Shirosakura any moment now.

    Shrinking his shoulder back the two kept their iron grip, what could he do but wryly laugh.

    ¡°Expl.. explain what¡­¡±

    ¡°Explain what?!¡±

    Mikoto tightened her grasp on him while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should explain why she¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Pointing at Ikaros she yelled at him.

    ¡°Why she¡¯s calling you master?!¡±

    ¡°There¡­ the¡­ there¡¯s a very good reason! An undeniably logical reason for this!¡±

    He can feel his heart throbbing like none before, putting on a distorted smile he stuttered.

    ¡°Undeniably logical reason you say? Why does it look like you were natural with how she called you?¡±

    She cynically grinned at him.

    ¡°Or could it be, you already knew something like this would happen before the summon?!¡±

    Sakura petals started flying and flowed around her palm before a crystal sword materialized out of nowhere.

    Mikoto¡¯s bangs started floating and bluish white lightning arced about making thunder around her.

    Last but not least, the cold sweat flowing down his head¡­

 Chapter 75: Fantastic dream, naturally air headed Ikarosâ€¦

    Chapter 75: Fantastic dream, naturally air headed Ikaros¡­

    June 5, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Yan¡­¡± Hinagiku clinged to Wu Yan with teary eyes. She then closed her eyes and proceeded to try and connect her lips with his.

    Gulping incessantly he moved his lips towards her as well.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    At the same time, another pair of hands encircled his waist, turning his attention over he saw a teary eyed Mikoto licking her lips while curling her cherry lips in a manner no less provocative than Hinagiku¡¯s, the intent is clear as day.

    Hugging the them left and right he¡¯s practically oozing happiness, switching between the two ladies, he really didn¡¯t know who to choose at the moment and is in a peace blossom colored conundrum.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Another sound came, soft and mellow like a pleasant bell it rang slightly by the side of his ear. Simultaneously he felt some extremely divine and soft sensation pressing against his back making him waver like no instance before.

    Turning back, what entered his eyes is the delicate and somewhat airheaded looking Ikaros who¡¯s clinging to his waist as well. Because his point of view is like this, he could naturally see the hallowed twin mountain of the saintess.

    Taking in her alluring action that is practically begging someone to push her down his breathing became rough.

    ¡°Yan!!!¡±

    Right when he¡¯s about to go full feral on Ikaros, two low growls worse than the vilest demons from the pits of hell made him dismiss the thought without much deliberation.

    Like a poorly oiled machine he rigidly turned only to see a scene he would never forget at least not in this lifetime.

    Hinagiku¡¯s holding Shirosakura and is in alter mode, hell even the background faded away into darkness, what¡¯s more noteworthy is that the blade itself has become blackened!

    Meanwhile, Mikoto is standing there with clothes and hair fluttering in the air without assistance from any kind of wind whatsoever, the electricity flowing around her has an unprecedented speed, he knew he done fucked up when he sees that the electricity has also turned into a colour that of the deepest night.

    ¡°Blackened¡­ they¡¯ve gone alter¡­¡±

    He¡¯s terrified to his very core while backpedaling away.

    With black nata and black electricity they are out for a piece of that ass, not the intimate kind of course.

    ¡°You double crossing big carrot playboy!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He got his head cut off and his body electrolyzed into god knows what matter.

    ¡°Arggghhh!!!¡±

    Inside one of the room, he quickly opened his eye and shot up from his bed throwing the blanket that was on him flying with a kick as well.

    His shirt so soaking wet one could wring liquid out of it, sweaty faced and heaving he surveyed his surrounding. Finding it to be safe, he sighed a breath of relief.

    ¡°It was just a dream..¡±

    Wiping his forehead he adjusted his pulse and breathing rate while being happy and grateful inside.

    It¡¯s just a dream¡­ nothing more than a dream¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha, as if it could go any other way, the two girls are very kind why would they cut me, everything¡¯s a dream¡­¡±

    The pathetic guy tried to console himself as he got more and more shaky towards the end of his sentence.

    ¡°This dream¡­ it¡¯s not a portent of something right¡­.¡±

    Recalling the scene of him meeting his yandere end, he felt his throat burning up with immense thirst.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s a mere dream.. that¡¯s right a mere dream¡­¡±

    Dryly laughing he shook his head and repeatedly chant the sentence as if trying to hypnotize himself.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    ¡°Arghhh mother fucker! Here the blade comes!¡±

    A voice out of no where made him jump out of fright, he hurriedly covered his head with the blanket and started trembling on the spot.

    ¡°Sniffles, I won¡¯t do it anymore, please don¡¯t give me the nata, I beg of¡­.¡±

    His begging echoed within the blanket and his body trembled even harder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cut me please, I¡¯m not your master, so please don¡¯t sha¡­¡±

    He stopped suddenly, flinching it seems he has regained some sort of sense.

    ¡°Hmm? master?¡±

    He popped out his head from the blanket like a turtle and looked towards the origin of the sound only to be surprised at what he sees.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Seeing that Ikaros is sitting by at the bed he cried out to her.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros got up, her motions jiggled her jigglypuffs, gawking as per usual he got even more thirsty.

    ¡°Do you have any orders? master¡­¡±

    Seemingly unaware of just how flirtatious she looks, the vacant expressioned her answered him.

    Turned on, he looked at her juicy boday, spurred by her words his blood rushed to a certain extremity on him.

    It¡¯s morning, and guess what¡¯s the time males tend to be the excited, given that he¡¯s a male¡­

    Presented with such a fine rocking girl before him, and she¡¯s asking ¡®any orders?¡¯, you tell me why shouldn¡¯t he have lewd thoughts now?

    Feeling so hard it hurts, he set his gaze on Ikaros while preparing to give his order. All of a sudden the previous dream flashed in his mind.

    Shivering, all the evil lewd thoughts disappeared with nary a trace, his lower half also calmed down, the impossible request in his mind shelved away, the frustration almost killed him.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s not going to die from it, but fuck damn his chest hurts, he simply can¡¯t stop coughing, if this keeps up it might just be the death ofhim.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Seeing that he¡¯s coughing nonstop, Ikaros¡¯ ears twitched and while tilting her head she can feel that her master seems to be in a troubled state. But she didn¡¯t know what to do to relieve him and make him happy. Hence, she could only remain motionless and observe him as he coughed on.

    She may look vacant but he can guess more or less what she¡¯s thinking so he motioned to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just a cough nothing big¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Since he said so, Ikaros chose to listen to him.

    Patting his chest he heaved a big breath before turning to her with a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°Ikaros, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tilting her head again she stared at him with her indigo eyes. She looks like she¡¯s trying to figure out how to answer him, some half a day later, she managed to squeeze out a word.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Obviously stupefied by her response he mirrored her words before responding a bit speechless.

    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing then why are you in my room?¡±

    He got wrecked by Hinagiku and Mikoto last night. Bruised black and blue on the nose and face he managed to persuade them somehow. During another round of flogging-a-dick, the two¡¯s brutality almost made Ikaros bring out Apollon.

    He frantically explained to her how the two girls are just ¡®playing around¡¯ with nothing but ¡®good intentions¡¯, god he almost died from exhaustion from that one.

    After a long and lengthy discussiond eep into the night, the two figured out Ikaros¡¯ innocence and dragged her back to their room. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s their intention and what happened afterwards that¡¯s why he¡¯s questioning her.

    Too bad he won¡¯t be getting his answer anytime soon though. She blanked out for a second before briefly answering him.

    ¡°Ikaros, came to see master sleep..¡±

    ¡°Watch me sleep¡­¡±

    Startled he rubbed his cheeks before throwing away his blanket and sitting in front of her. He asked her with much curiosity.

    ¡°Why watch me sleep?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Putting on a pensive face, in other words not changing much of her usual expression.

    ¡°To watch master sleep¡­¡±

    Jerking his lips he sighed. He understands Ikaros to a certain extent but pass that extent sometime one just can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going through that mind of hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s so fun about watching me sleep, if you watch me sleep then how are you going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Sleep¡­¡±

    Lowering her head she lightly muttered.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­ has no need for sleep¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t need sleep? Don¡¯t need to sleep?!

    As an angeloid she didn¡¯t need nor can she sleep¡­

    Looking at her who¡¯s also vacantly staring back at him, he reached out to rub her head. While doing so he had some thoughts going around his mind.

    He¡¯s got to think of something to solve this inability to sleep of hers.

    Otherwise it¡¯s just too pitiful for her during the nights where she¡¯s the only one awake¡­

 Chapter 76: Lifestyle, decision, wait

    Chapter 76: Lifestyle, decision, wait

    June 7, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    In another room, Hinagiku and Mikoto woke up. The two woke up Lirin as well and they proceeded to the washroom to rinse their mouth and begin changing.

    It¡¯s standard female routine. They posh up a little here and there to be more presentable. But enforcing this kind of standard on Kaichou-sama and Railgun would be a bit of a stretch.

    Yes the two are girls but they gravitate more towards the masculine side. They tidied their hair and clothes and that¡¯s it for their early morning routine, what take forever for other girls is just a snap for them.

    When they walked out of the room and came to the guest hall they were surprised by what they saw.

    ¡°Sup, I see you¡¯re awake now.¡±

    They are greeted by Wu Yan who¡¯s sitting there having breakfast while giving them a casual greeting.

    ¡°You.. what..¡±

    The two girls pointed their trembling hand at him, it¡¯s like they just saw a ghost or something, veritably he has reason to be twitching his lips.

    ¡°I say,what¡¯s with that taken aback reaction¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s on the verge of table flipping now, in addition to jerking lips.

    ¡°Are you really Yan? Not some poser or anything?¡±

    Okay Hinagiku crossed the line with that one.

    ¡°I say, why is it so inconceivable to you girls that I¡¯m like this?¡±

    He feels like biting someone and he¡¯s very upset, he reckons that anybody would in such a situation, at the very least they would still be upset.

    While they are conversing, they took Lirin who¡¯s curiously observing Ikaros to the side and sat down, seeing the dishes prepared on the table, Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°Of course we are surprised!¡±

    Mikoto assisted her.

    ¡°You lazy bum, as long as it¡¯s not 10AM you definitely won¡¯t be waking up!¡±

    Raising one of his eyebrow he retorted at her.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, during my stint as a butler of the Katsura, I will have you know I wake up early every single day!¡±

    Curling her lips, Hinagiku shot him down.

    ¡°Is that right, I remember clearly during said period I would always go and flip the blanket on you, if it were not for me you would probably have forgotten to go to classes as well!¡±

    There¡¯s nothing he can say now.

    Snickering, Hinagiku grabbed one of the bread on the table and chomped down. Instantly she frowned along with Mikoto.

    ¡°This bread, where is this from?¡±

    After another bite the two girls put down the bread in their hand with clear dissatisfaction. It would seem the bread don¡¯t suit their taste.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Grabbing his third bread he wolfed it down while being puzzled at their reaction.

    ¡°This is made by the hotel, is it nto good? I for one think it taste okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not made by you?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Rolling his eyes he continued.

    ¡°This is a hotel, room service much? Why make it yourself?¡±

    The two are let down at his response. Hinagiku even grumbled in a barely audile tone.

    ¡°Well, you made them before¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your personal chef!¡±

    Raising his hand in protest. It feels like the two lassie is taking him for one before.

    ¡°Ai, what to do now¡­¡±

    She said with a sullen look while poking the bread on the table.

    ¡°After eating his dishes, normal dishes don¡¯t taste like they used to.¡±

    Kaichou-sama got ¡®fed¡¯ by him for one month, let it not be forgotten thta he still has culinary master, during that one month she has eaten nothing but food made by him, it¡¯s safe to say her standard has been raised to a very high level due to being fed by him.

    Now that they are confronted with the food made by a hotel, the food doesn¡¯t suit their palate. Mikoto as well, only Lirin who has never tasted his personally made food is having a blast with the feast.

    He understands this and would just like to throw a tsukkomi at them.

    This is food made by a hotel frequented by nobles and she called it ¡®normal dishes¡¯, apologize to the hotel boss who hired the famous chefs with high premiums¡­

    However, he¡¯s also a bit proud of himself.

    Now you know you can¡¯t leave moi non¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault Yan, why¡¯d you have to go and make your food taste so great, now we can¡¯t enjoy other people¡¯s dishes!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth while snapping at him.

    Swallowing down the last bread on his hand he helplessly responded to them.

    ¡°Just play along for now, aren¡¯t you girls hungry?¡±

    Truth be said, Kaichou-sama and Railgun are a little hungry so they can only eat the bread they put down before albeit a little bit reluctant as shown by their complaining face.

    Finally, Lirin at Hinagiku¡¯s side who had previously been quietly and curiously looking at Ikaros finally spoke out like a curious child her age.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the pretty sister?¡±

    Startled, it¡¯s only now that the three recalled that Lirin had not been acquianted to Ikaros.

    ¡°Oh ya, Ikaros.¡±

    The two girls sheepishly turned around to Ikaros.

    They were a bit ashamed that they forgot all about Ikaros¡­

    Ikaros also shared some blame as well, what with being all obedient and quiet there standing behind him. It¡¯s not that her existence is that little, rather it¡¯s quite the contrary it¡¯s hard not to notice someone so beautiful!

    If one were to make an analogy and Ikaros is a honey peach, then Hinagiku and Mikoto would be immature green apples, why because they are respectively 14 year old and 15 year old, their body aren¡¯t that mature yet, even with their exquisite features, relative to Ikaros they still have some ground to cover.

    That¡¯s presently speaking of course, wait until the two half loli grow up, then it¡¯s up to debate.

    This is in the context where he told Ikaros to dress up in normal clothing and hide that wing of hers otherwise she would be even more eye catching then now.

    In the end, she¡¯s a comrade who just joined last night so they might still be forgiven for not noticing.

    ¡°Pretty sister, why are you ignoring Lirin? Do you hate Lirin?¡±

    Mewled the feeble little ol Lirin when she saw that Ikaros only looked at her with an expressionless face without answering her.

    ¡°Haha, Lirin don¡¯t her, Ikaros is not ignoring you it¡¯s just that Ikaros isn¡¯t that much a communicative person in the first place.¡±

    Seeing that Lirin¡¯s a bit dejected he tried cheering him on.

    He denies any allegation that he has been moe moe kyuned¡­

    Mikoto looked at Ikaros before shooting a question at her.

    ¡°By the way Ikaros, did you get up early? I didn¡¯t you before when I woke up, I thought for sure you went somewhere.¡±

    As if the thought that she¡¯s the subject of the conversation just registered she turned her head slowly to glance at Wu Yan before muttering.

    ¡°I.. went to master¡¯s ro¡­¡±

    Listening to her, some alarm deep within him rang out. Fuck, if they find out she had been in his room the whole night then Jesus be a bro he¡¯s going to die a gruesome death, as sure as Moses splitting sea.

    Recalling the dream he had, his heart beat like crazy as he quickly interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hinagiku, Mikoto, what¡¯s the arrangement for Lirin when we go treasure hunting?¡±

    Well, you gotta give the guy credit, he chose a very good topic to divert their attention.

    Looking at Lirin, Hinagiku hesitated a bit before answering.

    ¡°About that¡­ I also¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to go as well!¡±

    Not giving her the chance to finish, Lirin jumped up with zing and declared.

    ¡°No you can¡¯t! The place we are going to is too dangerous for you!¡±

    Mikoto immediately protested after hearing her little declaration, Lirin is just a little girl who can¡¯t protect herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care I don¡¯t care! I wanna go!¡±

    Changing her tone into one that is sobbish she clung to Hinagiku.

    ¡°Sister Hinagiku, brother, please don¡¯t leave Lirin behind, I don¡¯t want to leave you guys!¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hugging Lirin, Hinagiku looked to him for further action as she doesn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Sighing he continued after a bit of deliberation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring her, we don¡¯t have any other alternatives at the moment. I think based on our abilities we can still cover her!¡±

    Mikoto nodded in acquiesce since he already said so. Lirin immediately turned that frow upside down and is currently jumping for joy.

    Glancing over all the girls present he mumbled.

    ¡°And now, we wait¡­¡±

 Chapter 77: Huge treasure seeking party!

    Chapter 77: Huge treasure seeking party!

    June 9, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    And so three days passed just like that¡­

    The supply town southern plaza, biggest plaza around this part of town. If one were to walk a bit further then one would find the southern exit of the supply town.

    This place maybe big but since it¡¯s not en route to Giant Beast Forest nor is it a famous path normally there won¡¯t be many people here.

    But at the moment, the people present here could be described as being a mountain or seas of people.

    Wu Yan & company can¡¯t help but stand flabbergasted at one corner of this plaza, they are speechless at the sheer amount of traffic here.

    A prudent estimate would put the number at beyond ten thousands!

    ¡°It seems the auction firm has been very busy these last few days, to actually be able to spread it to such a degree and with such a turnout, one can¡¯t complain about their efficiency¡­¡±

    He frowned when he saw tons of groups small and big along with some mercenary band spread here and there.

    The reason he¡¯s frowning is because the people present here could very well turn at any moment when they find the treasure.

    He simply rejects the notion of an altruistic samaritan sharing his treasure with everyone.

    ¡°Looks like a lot of family and mercenary band sent people to come and test the water¡­¡±

    Mikoto darted her eyes to survey the whole place along with the people here.

    She¡¯s not scanning for numbers, she¡¯s not that bored. Rather, she¡¯s utilizing the scanning function to scan over all the battle power of the people present.

    Hinagiku has Lirin in her arms while she¡¯s doing the same thing as well.

    The light effect in their eyes never stopped revolving, tensing up she uttered her first thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of powerful individuals¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & company has a very short history on Silvaria, even the most senior of them has only been here no mroe than a few months. In other words, he¡¯s not that familiar or well connected yet.

    Familia no-one-cares for example, mercenary su3k-a-di3k for example, he doesn¡¯t recognize a single one of them. He¡¯s not bothering to remember the names of the person he scanned as well, they are just numbers why bother¡­

    Strength analyzing however takes absolute priority!

    There might be instance or instances of powerful threats¡­

    Below tier 5, there¡¯s practically innumerable mooks to go around. And being mooks, they aren¡¯t material in their countermeasure efforts. What they are looking out for are those people that is worth their consideration.

    ¡°Tier 6, close to 100!¡± Hinagiku reported.

    ¡°Tier 7, 15 spotted!¡± Mikoto curled her lip at the amount while reporting to him.

    ¡°Tier 8, none as of now¡­¡±

    Raising his eyebrow he lightly brushed his sights over the fuck ton of people.

    Narrowing her eyes, Mikoto is resisting her impulse of excitedly letting out electricity but the corner of her lips betrayed her.

    ¡°So many supers, now this¡­¡±

    ¡°Makes you excited yeah?¡±

    Giving her the white of his eyes he interjected her with a teasing tone.

    ¡°We are trying to gauge the number and magnitude fo threats to us, while you, urgh, looks like you¡¯re having fun. I think you should keep in mind that there¡¯s more than 100 people that could pose harm to us!¡±

    ¡°You say it¡¯s 100+ but out of those number there¡¯s no one who could really fight on par with me isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    Brushing her bangs she grinned.

    ¡°There¡¯s 15 above level 6o sure butthe one with the highest levelwould be me at 69!¡±

    ¡°Not a threat to you but what if it¡¯s relative to us?!¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders he waved his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a level 50 here, that means those 100+ are a risk to me. Also, you¡¯re not afraid of 1v1 but what about 1 versus the world, afraid now?¡±

    ¡°Okay Okay, I¡¯m just saying sheesh, like I¡¯m not aware of that. Seriously, why you¡¯ve got to be such a stiff.¡±

    Her hotblooded mood just got battered into nothing from his verbal onslaught, she feels like the person in front of her is annoying in multiple ways.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have Ikaros so we needn¡¯t be as worried now¡­¡±

    Hinagiku put a prompt stop to the two, jeez if they¡¯re worried about strength disparity what about her, shouldn¡¯t she be so afraid that she¡¯s shivering in fear?

    ¡°Certainly we do have Ikaros¡­¡±

    He turned to sneak a peek at the expressionless Ikaros staring at him, her appearance calmed him down somewhat.

    If we say Mikoto needs to look out for encirclement since there¡¯s 10+ individuals who could fight her then Ikaros wouldn¡¯t have such a consideration at all.

    In fact he can go further and claim that even if all the people present were to gang up they still wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a decent fight!

    Zerg rush or any other tactics that rely on numbers to overwhelm are moot against her, a strategic warfare angeloid with mass killing weapons on her!

    Ikaros is an existence that can end an entire civilization!

    What¡¯s more his compatriots aren¡¯t vegetarians (Tl: docile, chicken shit, weak)!

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv4)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros

    Equipment points:

    21¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯100¡¯000

    Ability points:

    101¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    120¡¯000

    Level:

    50

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster(Lv5)

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    C

    Agility:

    B

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    69

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    C

    Endurance:

    D

    Agility:

    C

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (D grade)

    Level:

    35

    Unit

    Ikaros

    Ability

    Uranus Queen mode

    Power

    A

    Stamina

    B

    Agility

    B

    Psychological

    A

    Equipment:

    Artemis ¡®Perpetual homing missile¡¯ (Grade C), Aegis ¡®Absolute Defensive Perimeter¡¯ (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level

    77

    ¡­..

    He dismissed the status list and eyed the tier 7 posers that¡¯s leading them, nobody noticed him grinning.

    Although Hinagiku and him aren¡¯t that high relative the ones present, just talking about him alone there¡¯s more than 100 people stornger than him at the moment, what¡¯s to say of Hinagiku.

    However, in the context that no tier 8 makes an appearance, Mikoto is the strongest one here.

    Ikaros being his trump card also gives him much assurance!

    level 77! tier 8, baby!

    Furthermore she¡¯s in the upper echelon of said tier, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say she could rank among the top.

    She also comes with an arsenal of lethal equips that send shivers up his spine. It is his firm belief that Ikaros is the strongest tier 8 there is!

    Come a tier 9 and they would still have trouble dealing with her!

    Ignoring the 3 Grade C equips, she has within her possession a Grade B!

    Gold Armament!

    That¡¯s something only a tier 9 would have business swining around!

    It¡¯s something he himself doesn¡¯t have yet!

    Tier 8 people cursed their poor luck.

    Are you telling me it¡¯s so hard to believe that given there¡¯s no tier 9 and with something of this level she can own everyone¡¯s ass?

    Give or take, her other equipments aren¡¯t trashy either.

    Between the same Grade C, there¡¯s qualitative differences, to put it as an analogy; just like how there¡¯s a gap between a level 60 and a level 69 the same applies here so how much is that gap?

    To put it in a more relatable context let¡¯s take Wu Yan¡¯s armaments Nietono no Shana and conceptual armor, they are middle and upper position.

    Ikaros¡¯ Aegis and Artemis also occupies the upper position.

    What¡¯s ridiculous is her Apollon, being only a grade C and yet after consultation witht he System hefound out that it¡¯s Grade C but it¡¯s infinitely close to Grade B.

    There you have it folks, a high levelhigh specs OP girl.

    And thus the reason he can afford to take a mascot Lirin on this trip while having close to nothing to fear.

    Yes, they are only a 5 person group that can¡¯t be numerically comparable to the big families X or gargantuan mercenary band smoke-a-weed. Qualitatively they are in a class all their own!

    That and the stockpile of sundries he bought yesterday with some 70¡¯000 Item points, he has confidence that this trip will be a fruitful one.

    Basically, he¡¯s all fired up!

 Chapter 78: Airship! Departure! Chain of mountain ranges

    Chapter 78: Airship! Departure! Chain of mountain ranges

    June 15, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Just when the people gathered and are having a blast chatting, a loud wind blowing noise disrupted them.

    The wind came from overhead, it is so strong that the whole place had draft sounds resounding all over, the individuals on the lighter side of the weight spectrum had to grab on to another person to avoid being blow over.

    It¡¯s just a harmless wind, but it let¡¯s try and see it from the point of view of the girls.

    Sure the wind can¡¯t blow them off their feet, but it definitely is strong enough to rustle their clothes. The female warriors are safe since they have one or two light armors, relatively safer than the female magicians that is¡­

    The sorceress and female magicians donned light robes, add that in the equation of blessed wind of the gods and what have you? Their clothes were all pulled up and their skirts and lower garments were practically dancing in the wind. Relishing in the blessing of the gods, all the brothers cheered, the whole place had its volume turned up to eleven.

    All them male brothers were cheering and whistling in delight, clearly this trip has not been in vain. Wu Yan? He¡¯s a temporary member of this blessed faction of bros.

    By his 3 girls + 1 loli had their skirts uplifted slightly by the wind as well. Hinagiku and Mikoto are pressing down hard on their skirts to prevent being seen. Even if they did he has no interest, they are wearing safety shorts you see.

    The little loli, Lirin on the other hand had some prospect, he gracefully took a peek and saw a cute little pantsu, well it¡¯s just aprt because Hinagiku held down her skirt as well.

    What is making him secretly pleased is Ikaros, being a versatile angeloid who¡¯s air headed, the wind blew her skirt up high revealing her cute little white undergarment without sparing any effort. She just stood there like the word cover isn¡¯t in her dictionary, she¡¯s curious as to what Wu Yan is looking at that¡¯s so interesting while standing in that fashion.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t have any margin to cover for her, not when they had trouble keeping themselves protected as well. They also didn¡¯t notice what¡¯s going on over at Ikaros¡¯ side as well so Wu Yan acted like any good gentlemen would do and blocked Ikaros from the point of view of others. He also took the opportunity to open his eyes wide and take in the glory that is¡­ Ikaros¡¯ lower half¡­

    As he¡¯s having the time of his life exhibiting his shameless attribute, Ikaros only blinked a few times and continued gazing motionlessly at him like a sculpture.

    Very soon the mastermind of this atrocity appeared before the masses.

    More specifically, above the masses in the sky.

    Its body has a unique design and it descended from the sky. It¡¯s a large ship and standing at the bow of the ship is the old auctioneer that made an appearance last time in the auction.

    ¡°A flying¡­ ship¡­¡±

    Exclaimed Hinagiku when she sees this spectacle, it¡¯s fortunate that the wind is billowing really loud and her voice is limited to Wu Yan & company otherwise she would have attracted the gaze of others.

    This is due to the fact that the airship is the main transport vehicle of Silvaria, it¡¯s pretty rare for someone not to have seen this, and that¡¯s why if anybody other than them heard her then others would definitely see her as some hillbilly or alient from another planet.

    ¡°Wai! It¡¯s an airship! An airship!¡±

    Cheered Lirin, looks like she has seen it before.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the airship of this word? I have heard it from Fei Fei before but it looks a bit different than a ship¡­¡±

    Recalling the specifics of the discussion he rubbed his chin a bit baffled by this thing.

    Actually it¡¯s not just the fact that its design differed from ships, the fact that it could fly definitely qualifies it as not a ship¡­

    It slowly descended onto the ground, at the point of landing the people scattered like their lives depend on it because it does, otherwise they will be turned into meat pies. Finally the thing descended.

    (Tl: actually the raws says floating vessel but I like the word airship, I imagine it to be something that looks a bit like the airships in early final fantasy works)

    9e10a02b9931e5e6bcc96edc36f51e0c

    Because it had a large volume it took up about 25% of the plaza, when it stopped there on the plaza the people there felt like sardines.

    With arms behind his back the old dude stood at the front most of the ship like a scene straight out from some xianxia novels, he tagged him as a poser inside his mind.

    The old dude laughed and nodded in satisfaction when he saw the amount of turnouts.

    ¡°Everyone, I assume you¡¯re all here to go treasure hunting as well? Let the old me say upfront how I we welcome you all and how we wish we can cooperate together and lastly godspeed in the journey ahead of us so that we may all come out with gains!¡±

    ¡°Now, before the main event we have something to say. Normally I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to do this seeing as there¡¯s a lot of strong ones on par with me here and some supers sent from esteemed families!¡±

    ¡°However, since we took the trouble of organizing this round of expedition please let me be as bold as to show off once more¡­¡±

    Listening to the old dude babbling on and on he felt speechless, why does the guy talk so much knowing that there¡¯s tons of people here who¡¯s the same tier as him who are clearly getting more and more impatient? And yet he beats around the bush, this is the real show off yes? Does he want to be heckled?¡­

    Surveying the map and the surrounding mountain ranges Mikoto and Wu Yan raised their eyebrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing their reaction Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Passing the map over to Mikoto he lifted his head.

    ¡°I was just hinking why would a place in the middle of nowhere be hiding a big treasure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because that¡¯s the perfect place to hide a treasure? In the middle of nowhere, since nobody would go out of their way to search for a treasure in that kind of place isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you do have a point there.¡±

    He nodded and Hinagiku turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular but I am thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°You see this mountain range don¡¯t really have any town, not even a village!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Surveying the surrounding only to find chains of mountain ranges he concurred.

    ¡°What¡¯s your thoughts on this matter?¡±

    Scrolling it up she passed it back to him while donning a seirous expression.

    ¡°I was thinking if something big were to happen here nobody would know for sure what transpired here wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    They tacitly understood her.

    Feeling the heavy atmosphere he beamed.

    ¡°Maa, come what may if we keep deliberating on this matter it would only lead to analysis paralysis. Have you forgotten? We are going to YOLO this!¡±

    The two exchanged glance and smiled synchronously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! the brave takes all!¡±

    While they are talking the old dude finally got to the main points.

    ¡°Because the journey is a bit far we have decided to prepare an airship, if this inconveniences someone then we deeply apologize!¡±

    He¡¯s just speaking lines for formality¡¯s sake but the old dude didn¡¯t expect the female magicians below to give him the evil eye. He really can¡¯t fathom why they would stare so hard at him.

    Seeing his reaction Wu Yan almost burst out in laughter. The two girls are also giving him their unamused look. If looks could kill the old due would probably be dead a few hundred times by now.

    He¡¯s starting to suspect that the old guy did this on purpose, why else is he issuing an ¡®apology¡¯, this is more like rubbing salt on the girls¡¯ wounds.

    Still mystified, the old dude carried on.

    ¡°All aboard, next stop the mountain ranges!¡±

    Wu Yan turned to the girls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 79: A certain forgotten Kaichou-samaâ€¦

    Chapter 79: A certain forgotten Kaichou-sama¡­

    June 17, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    When Wu Yan & company boarded the deck, Ikaros stopped for a moment and her iris changed from indigo to deep red and back in a blink of the eye. It happened so fast it¡¯s like nothing happened and all is but an illusion.

    Wu Yan noticed the instant she stopped and he turned his head back.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ikaros.¡±

    Lifting her head she answered.

    ¡°Master, there are lifeforms with significant danger rating!¡±

    ¡°Dangerous lifeforms¡­¡±

    They exchanged glance and Mikoto walked over to her side.

    ¡°Ikaros.¡±

    Pulling at her clothes to get her attention, she asked her.

    ¡°What you mean is that you detected strong individuals on this airship is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She returned her gaze on Wu Yan. The manner with which she does this one would think that if she didn¡¯t see him for even a second she¡¯s afraid he would disappear.

    ¡°Ikaros, how strong is the individuals you detected?¡±

    He whispered by her ears.

    She still has her sights on him as he said this, she stopped for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Quantity: 3, Strength: A, Danger: unascertained, recommending master to give dispatch command!¡±

    Twitching his eyelids, he hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Erm, I think it¡¯s best not to act rashly, we will keep an eye for any change for now!¡±

    ¡°Yes! master¡­¡±

    After she went back into expressionless mode, Mikoto and Hinagiku asked him.

    ¡°The number is 3 that¡¯s clear but what did she mean when she gave her judgements on strength and danger?¡±

    ¡°I see, in her settings, strength with an A rating means they¡¯re on the same tier as her, that is to say in this airship there¡¯s 3 tier 8!¡±

    he said with a serious expression.

    ¡°The tier 8 have finally made their appearances¡­¡±

    She exclaimed, tier 8, that¡¯s her goal for now, with the strength she has now they¡¯re existences she looks up to.

    ¡°I thought there were some miscalculations when we didn¡¯t see any tier 8 but it seems they were hiding.¡±

    she said after a fruitless scan of the airship.

    He grinned.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s understandable, they¡¯re tier 8, the ace in the hole the auction firm has managed to round up for a treasure hunt, being tier 8 why would they want to stand together with everyone else on the plaza?¡±

    ¡°3 tier 8 huh, Ikaros do you know their specific level ?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled before asking her.

    Shrinking her pupils without changing the colour of her iris she scanned the surrounding before reporting to them.

    ¡°Undefined, specific strength cannot be identified, scanning for position, no coordinates at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Stop it Ikaros, if you can¡¯t find them then don¡¯t. They will appear sooner or later!¡±

    He said while grinning and rubbing her forehead.

    Turning to look at him she stared blankly before responding.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    protested the two jelly waifus.

    Beaming he regrettably retracted his hand.

    The airship floated up while they are engrossed in conversation. Stopping in midair the airship spun around, probably to determine their direction. It then adjusted itself and set sail towards the south.

    ¡°This is incredible, it¡¯s my first time in an airship¡­¡±

    She¡¯s standing tiptoe in curiosity.

    ¡°Actually, this is my first time as well¡­¡±

    He said wryly laughing while carrying Lirin who jumped into his arms from god knows when.

    ¡°That¡¯s a given, I have never seen a ship floating in the air before, well, except for a certain ship that reports weather daily, and you being from a more technologically behind civilization couldn¡¯t possibly have seen it either¡­¡±

    Speechless, what she said is correct, his scientific world could only be described as so relative to Mikoto¡¯s world who are 30 years into the future.

    Seeing as he¡¯s not going to say anything, a bit unamused she looked away.

    ¡°And, what¡¯s next? Should we wait until we arrive or do we go find the 3 tier 8 right now?¡±

    He pondered a bit before responding.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for an assertive stance, if we alarm the snake in the bush we would only draw unnecessary attention to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I think they are already aware of our presence no?¡±

    A bit bewildered she asked him.

    ¡°Since Ikaros could detect them then being on the same tier the 3 individuals should be able to notice her strength even if they could not determine her exact strength isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong this time!¡±

    He rejected her notions with a handwave.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Raising her eyebrows she pursued him.

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    Eyeing Ikaros by his side he smiled.

    ¡°Ikaros can detect them because she has the scanning function in her system, that¡¯s why she could notice their presence!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Retorted Mikoto.

    ¡°Even if she has very good perception, on why are you so sure they couldn¡¯t do the same?¡±

    ¡°No, I can definitely say they didn¡¯t notice us!¡±

    ¡°Basis being?¡±

    He explained while bitterly laughing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this but the natives of this world are split either into training dou qi or magic, inside them exist either mana or dou qi. According to what I know the native cultivators of this world detect presence by means of this dou qi and magic that exist within people.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    She understood after he put it this way, she hammered her palm with her fist.

    ¡°They can¡¯t detect us who don¡¯t have any magic or dou qi!¡±

    ¡°Right on!¡±

    Giving her the carrot he grinned.

    ¡°We can¡¯t generalize yet since we don¡¯t know if there might be special methods of perception on this world. However, one thing is for certain!¡±

    What?¡±

    ¡°Even if they notice us they absolutely can¡¯t tell our strength!¡±

    He confidently pointed out.

    ¡°we don¡¯t cultivate dou qi or mana, how would they know how strong we are? They can¡¯t gauge our strength using System like us!¡±

    ¡°Well, for the time being you do have a bit of good judgement in that head of yours!¡±

    Damn you tsundere!

    Observing the clouds as they flow pass he noticed something off.

    ¡°Mikoto, don¡¯t you think something is missing?¡±

    It felt very upsetting, it¡¯s like he let something slip by him.

    Startled by his perplexed expression she also recalled she¡¯s forgetting something as well. Musing she continued.

    ¡°Hmm, since you put it like that I do feel like compared to the usual times we are lacking something¡­¡±

    As the two lost themselves in their introspective meditation, Lirin who¡¯s still in his arms tugged at his neck.

    ¡°Brother, are you guys looking for sis Hinagiku?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Hinagiku!¡±

    The two instantly realized.

    It feels like it has been a while since they heard her voice, it was some time before they asked an important question.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Mikoto looked around but she can¡¯t find any trace of her.

    ¡°Over there¡­¡±

    Lirin pointed at a pale white Hinagiku who had black lines running down her forehead. She¡¯s currently sitting in a reverse 8 figure(TL: Try finding this ¡°°Ë¡± shape in the following picture. Found this after I typed onna no ko zuwari, sitting like a girl)

    sitting

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Looking at her pitiful display Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    Slapping his forehead he moaned.

    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ Kaichou-sama has acrophobia¡­¡±

 Chapter 80: The place of bounty only have a stone plaque?â€¦

    Chapter 80: The place of bounty only have a stone plaque?¡­

    June 19, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    To Kaichou-sama the short journey might as well have been a year long journey. Meanwhile, others could chat the time away.

    Although one must marvel at how fast the airship could move, it is really astounding. It¡¯s not as fast as an airplane though otherwise the people on board would have been blown away to god knows where. It is still a ship in the end.

    Now what does one mean by it being fast then? That¡¯s because form time to time it becomes enveloped by some magic formation.

    Going into it, from the perspectives of onlooker they will only feel slightly disorientated and then poof, a complete change of scenery!

    Yes you guessed it those magic formations are space displacement magic formation more commonly known as teleportation circles!

    How fucking big is Silvaria? Well, no one knows for sure, no one has seen the edge of this world, so how would they know how wide it is?!

    Wu Yan has only been here for no more than a few months, but he has heard from the System on how big this world is. According to it, it¡¯s 10 times bigger than earth! (Tl: now some of you might be wondering how big, the raw does not specify whether it¡¯s 10x earth¡¯s diameter or mass, for the purpose of the story let¡¯s just say it¡¯s slightly smaller than yo momma!)

    In this huge ass world the airship is the fastest transportation vehicle not because of its speed per se but because of this teleporation circles!

    Fixed in the sky, these formations goes way back in time on the pages of Silvaria¡¯s history, it was built by the gargantuan spending of resources by big ass faactions all for the purpose of making travelling to places that much more expedient.

    Normally, the formations are hidden away, even if someone were to fly past it they wouldn¡¯t react at all.

    Built on the airships are tiny activation formations, once the airships make contact with the teleportation circles the activation circle will trigger the hidden circles and summon it out for the purpose of sending people far far away!

    Thus only airships are able to use these teleporation formations!

    Suppose Wu Yan is going to their destination by his own world¡¯s airplane, from their departure point to the arrival destination it would still take it 3 days and 3 nights even on its fastest speed!

    With the help of airships and teleportation circles, these long distances can be traversed in mere 2 or 3 hours.

    When the airhsip passed through another formation the old dude appeared and told everyone, they have arrived.

    What appeared before them is a normal mountain range. It¡¯s not that tall, not that short, not that long or short, it¡¯s truly average in every sense of the word.

    When they saw the mountain range everyone on board were thinking the same thing. Does this place really have any treasure hidden within it? Wu Yan & company thought the same thing.

    ¡°Everyone, we are now making the descent please make your preparations!¡±

    The airship slowed down and slowly descended upon a mountain top¡­..

    People poured out from the airship. They didn¡¯t go out in any orderly fashion, the various organizations mobilized as they see fit. It¡¯s fortunate that the place could still pass as being called wide otherwise it would be hard to imagine these people squeezing against each other in a tight space¡­

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Ikaros ¡®carried¡¯ down a certain object, she then dumped the lump of stardust in her hands down in an inconspicuous spot.

    Hinagiku is still feeling weak in her knees and barely could stand up. When she got dumped she plopped down on the floor with Lirin in her arms, heaving and panting. Mikoto got close to her to alleviate her discomfort.

    Wu Yan? He¡¯s busy enjoying some good old schadenfreude while feeling helpless alongside an expressionless Ikaros.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me now, please don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    She forced herself when she saw Lirin and Mikoto being all worried for her. Forcing a few laughs while being pale, at least this place is much better than being on the airship.

    About the same time as the last of the search party got down from the airship, she managed to recover her vitality somewhat.

    ¡°Those who have the map jotted down must know the journey I presume? Those without one please follow us. Let¡¯s go, everyone!

    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re finally down to business since they¡¯re at the treasure¡¯s hideout, the old dude didn¡¯t bother dilly dallying. Once he saw that everyone has made their way down from the ship, he commenced the search after everyone has got into position.

    And so, big and small, a variety of groups started moving towards the location of the treasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we move as well!¡±

    Patting her on the back he turned to everyone after she nodded.

    ¡­.

    ¡°This is the place?¡­¡±

    Looking at the barren place, Mikoto felt depressed and at the same time a bit puzzled.

    They saw the treasure map, ignoring the rule breaker with ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯, Kaichou-sama could remember bits of the map, what¡¯s more to say for Mikoto who¡¯s no.3 in Academy City.

    This is the place, she is sure of it.

    Problem is, there¡¯s nothing here, not a treasure, not even a tree¡­

    Seeing this, anyone would feel gloomy and if their temper isn¡¯t that good to begin with they might be snapping at this moment.

    In an instant the big party made an uproar. One could hear questioning and furious shouts here and there. Some have even made their way towards the auction firm personnel to deal out some justice.

    This group of people have already started bickering with the auction firm. The old dude leading them seemed to have explained something to the crowd and went on ahead, continuing on their journey.

    Bewildered and dejected as they are they can only carry on in a half suspecting half believing fashion as they followed the auction people.

    This went on until a stone plaque appeared before them.

    ¡°This is the place?¡­¡±

    The same line but without the gloom, all one could sense from her tone is doubtfulness.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Nodding he curled his lip in the direction of the old dude.

    ¡°See that old fart seems to be making some new movements.¡±

    They looked at the old dude who walked to the front of the stone plaque and then his group surrounded the stone plaque.

    Placing his hands on the stone plaque, the people behind him did the same thing with his back as well. They got into a tight formation covering each other¡¯s shoulders and backs.

    At that moment, everyone saw it. The moment he touched the stone plaque a light emerged from the point of contact and engulfed him turning him into what appears to be a shining man. Along with the people in contact with him, the group got engulfed in light.

    And in a blink of an eye the auction group disappeared while still shining.

    ¡°They disappeared!¡±

    Said a stunned Hinagiku. Everyone else had the same expression as well except the people who fought with the auction firm before, they looked like they expected this to happen and mimicked the auction firm¡¯s action and so disappeared as well.

    ¡°Unquestionably the stone plaque serves as an entry point of sorts to send people towards the location of the treasure.¡±

    The three exchanged a glance and they understood each other¡¯s intention.

    More and more people got sent towards the place and the place started to become more and more spacious. As time moved along, only those timid and highly suspicious remained, most of the other guys are just about gone.

    ¡°We going? Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin looked at him. Ikaros didn¡¯t move her gaze from start to finish so go figure.

    He thought for awhile under the questioning sights before finally nodding and making their way over to the plaque.

    Before they were sent away, he took a sneaky peek at a certain direction.

    The 3 dangerous lifeforms referred to by Ikaros¡­

 Chapter 81: Stone path! Stone wall! Monsters?

    Chapter 81: Stone path! Stone wall! Monsters?

    June 21, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    When Wu Yan & company recovered their senses, they discovered that they are now standing upon a stone ground with nary a person in sight.

    Wu Yan scanned the area as if this is within his prediction before sighing out loud.

    ¡°Knew it, the matter really weren¡¯t as simple as they are made out to be.¡±

    Hinagiku walked around and glossed her yellowish green eyes over the place. She didn¡¯t see anything that is particularly interesting, the place has nothing but stones. Wandering around a bit more she spoke out.

    ¡°Where¡¯re the others? Why are they all gone?¡±

    Mikoto and him are startled by this as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why is it only us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the location of teleportation varies depending on the timing of touching the stone plaque?¡±

    Observing this stony place that can¡¯t possibly hold more than 10¡¯000 people he rubbed his chin.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else to go, where are we supposed to head to?¡±

    Said a frowning Hinagiku.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we were duped by the auction firm.¡±

    Electricity arced around her as she said this. She¡¯s not a very patient person in the first place.

    He dismissed her suspicion with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible, maybe if it¡¯s just us the possibility would be high. But we came here with a lot of other groups, and within those groups there are many that comes from big backgrounds¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on, there¡¯s no place to go, do we have to pave our own road?¡±

    Squinching her eyes, bluish white lightning flashed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open up a path then!¡±

    What can he do but twitch his lip at the sight of railgun spouting some dangerous line. Looks like there¡¯s no other way out of here anyway, he sighed and acquiesced.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other alternatives, let¡¯s try it!¡±

    ¡°Should have done this in the first place!¡±

    Lightning churned around her as she grinned. With a wave countless lightning shot out from her and gathered in her palm forming into a ball of bluish white lightning. Randomly choosing a direction she fired.

    Bam!

    At the point of impact the stone wall shattered with a loud boom and is subsequently covered by dust.

    The raging electricity around her died down. She brushed her bangs gallantly as she looked on at the destruction she caused.

    Looking at her, he could tell the lass is very happy at being able to fire the attack.

    As expected, railgun is a dangerous one, a non violent one is not Railgun¡­

    When the dust finally settled a black figure revealed itself in front of everyone.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    A certain scientific railgun is certainly very damn pleased with herself at the moment.

    ¡°See? You must pave your own path instead of following other¡¯s.¡±

    Not just him, even Hinagiku and Lirin don¡¯t know what to say to her and just exchanged glances.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    she said when she saw the stone wall.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Turning over to look at it what happened surprised them.

    The wall that has a hole blown into it is regenerating like it has a life all its own, the surrounding stone wall trembled and one could that the wall is getting repaired at a speed that is observable by the eyes and soon the hole disappeared.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mikoto gasped at the regenerated stone wall.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, a wall monster again?¡±

    ¡°I wish that was the case¡­¡±

    Said Wu Yan with bitter laughs after he looked over the brand new wall.

    ¡°If it were another wall monster then we can just do away with them. However the wall before us shows no level display and therefore it is not a monster, it¡¯s definitely a normal wall.¡±

    ¡°Normal? It¡¯s a growing wall, where¡¯s the normal in that?¡±

    Maybe her jimmies were rustled after her attack failed but she threw a really good tsukkomi there.

    It didn¡¯t matter though, railgun snapped.

    biribiri

    With a lightning orb within her hand and lightning raging around her she looked at the wall before speaking in a cold tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    Fwahm she threw the lightning orb outwards in a violent fashion slamming the wall with a boom. The attack this time is clearly stronger than the last one.

    Another explosion rang and dust flew again. The wall didn¡¯t regenerate, it flat out no-sell her attack.

    He quickly stopped her when she whipped out a coin and took her railgun position.

    ¡°Forget it Mikoto, even if you attack again it will just grow back let¡¯s try to search for some clues before taking action again!¡±

    She reluctantly withdrew but not before staring at the stone wall like its her sworn enemy and clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Stupid wall despicable wall!¡±

    Hinagiku tapped her forehead in frustration.

    ¡°Attacks are useless and there¡¯s no other way to go. What do we do now¡­¡±

    He thought for a while but no good ideas came.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t stop calculating from the start and it seemed she has come upon something when she stopped the complicated formulas and tugged at his shirt. She pointed at a certain direction before continuing.

    ¡°master, there seems to be some words over there¡­¡±

    ¡°Words?¡±

    Before Wu Yan reacted, Mikoto ran over there with Hinagiku and by extension Lirin in tow. He yelled after them before piping down and guiding Ikaros towards them.

    He didn¡¯t notice that when he pulled her hand, Ikaros blinked a bit when she saw their hands joined together. She mumbled while putting her empty hand to her chest.

    ¡°Strange feeling¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    Destroy the place in an instant and the exit will appear!

    Wu Yan & company exchanged sights.

    ¡°In an instant¡­¡±

    Spreading her arms wide as if she¡¯s embracing this stone space she forced a laugh.

    ¡°Destroy this place?¡±

    One can¡¯t blame her though, this place is not that big but it¡¯s a pretty tall order to destroy this place in an instant, at least she didn¡¯t think she could do it.

    She¡¯s not the only one, Wu Yan is also having the same thought. Destroying the walls are simple in and of itself but to destroy this place in an instant would be a daydreamer¡¯s babbling. At his tier this is still something he is incapable of. Plus he only have one AoE skill at his disposal, even then that skill is ineffective here¡­.

    Surveying the surrounding, Mikoto bitterly laughed.

    ¡°The railgun has a high penetrative power but it can¡¯t be used for wide area attacks. Also, the coordinates of this place is still an unknown so I can¡¯t call lightning down on this place.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t have high hopes for her anyway. He knows her limits after all.

    Frustrating as the whole matter is she doesn¡¯t have any wide area high impact abilities at her disposal. She did have the ability to call lightning down from the sky but this place look like some secret room or something, who knows if they are under a sky or not.

    If it¡¯s not under the sky she can¡¯t use it. This place looks very isolated as well so it¡¯s hard to tell if she¡¯s able to properly feel the EM within the clouds.

    All hope is not lost however as he turned to Ikaros.

    She¡¯s part of the reason why he¡¯s not freaking out. If it¡¯s Ikaros can¡¯t dish out wide scale punishment then she wouldn¡¯t be Ikaros.

    She¡¯s a queen of the battlefield you see¡­

    ¡°Ikaros, can you do it?¡±

    She lifted her head and revealed a pair of expressionless eyes. The others however could feel something different. They could feel, the pressure slowly pouring out of her.

    Although she didn¡¯t answer him, he already knows the answer.

    ¡°I will be counting on you, Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

 Chapter 82: Ikarosâ€™ Macross missile massacre!

    Chapter 82: Ikaros¡¯ Macross missile massacre!

    June 23, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    (Tl: the chap title is actually a reference to the aoe attacks in super robot war that doesn¡¯t use coventional Robo to robo aim but AoE mode or somethign like that. Waiting for clarification by those familiar with the matter, in the comments section.)

    Ikaros walked in front of them as Wu Yan & company looked on. At the same time her body released a dazzling light.

    ¡°Transformative wing system restriction, release!¡±

    It¡¯s not a soft and mellow voice anymore, rather it¡¯s a mechanical tone.

    Still shining, her homely dress slowly receded¡­

    A white armor slowly materialized, covering her body. Spreading her pink wings, everyone¡¯s field of vision are instantly blurred by the sheer amount of feathers.

    Her pink wings started turning a faint blue sheen and as they folded upon themselves they turned into sleek wings of light fluttering ever so softly behind her back.

    ¡°Sky queen mode! On!¡±

    Her indigo eyes turned into deep red and a light halo floated above her head. And her hair, it started to expand and dance around.

    This series of transformation took place in a mere second and yet right now Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin and him has become entranced.

    Now if one were to say Ikaros is a simple, pretty god sent saintess angel then right now one would describe her as an enraged goddess descending to give judgement upon foolish mortals.

    Voila, this be the true form of the versatile, strategic angeloid crowned as Uranus, queen of sky.

    They could feel it, the pressure that keeps coming off of her.

    That¡¯s the aura of a strong one!

    Mikoto felt tiny as an ant in front of her.

    Such is the gap between tier 7 and 8.

    It didn¡¯t matter what they felt, Ikaros can¡¯t read them anyway. What she does know is that her master told her¡­.

    To demolish this place!

    Her wings didn¡¯t move at all but she flew up into the air and came to the center of this place.

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    The sound looked like they came from somewhere far far away, but as it fell countless missiles appeared around her wings of light. Under her control, her light wings swung and the missiles flew!

    boom ba da boom¡­

    The omnidirection salvo wrecked everywhere leaving a series of booms. The poor wall didn¡¯t even have a wreckage to bury as none of it survived the onslaught.

    ¡°Waiya!¡±

    Shouted the 3 girls when the resulting tremor shook them left and right throwing them constantly off their balance.

    Tensing up his face he grabbed the 3 slender figure into his chest. Sure, his face looked serious enough but inside¡­

    As if I will let this chance past lol.

    They didn¡¯t know why her salvo didn¡¯t reach them in the slightest but this didn¡¯t stop the demolition of the place at all.

    When the affair is done every wall in the place got turned into bits smaller than even a marble. Where they stood, the ground has already shattered in the aftermath.

    ¡°My kidney!¡±

    He stepped on a wrong footing and as the ground parted he slipped and saw the big black hole that opened up and fell down but not before nearly getting heart attack.

    ¡°Aaaa!!!¡±

    Yelled the 3 girls + Wu Yan as they fell.

    ¡°master!¡±

    Ikaros moved her wings and shot down to their aid. In an instant she appeared behind and grabbed him. Looks like they have managed to escape a tragic demise.

    ¡°Fuck me!¡±

    Cussed the cunt as he looked down. Oh no, don¡¯t misunderstand, he¡¯s still cussing deep inside, cursing from mother to grandmother.

    ¡°I was thinking why this god forsaken place hiding a treasure would be so kind as to remind people, it¡¯s a trap! And a big one at that, if not for Ikaros we might really have died there!¡±

    Tightening up his hold on Hinagiku and Mikoto to prevent any accidents he gulped while feeling glad for having dodged a close one.

    Just a reminder but this is a place where someone hid their treasures, why would it show them the direction, it¡¯s only natural for there to be a trap.

    ¡°This.. is too high isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    The bold railgun said as a chill ran up her spine with Lirin in her arms.

    Little ol Lirin on the other hand isn¡¯t so scared anymore aside form the few yelps before. In fact, the girl is mumbling incessantly at their situation with much zest.

    Hinagiku? She passed out with upturned eyes.

    Let it be known once more that Kaichou-sama is acrophobic, she¡¯s acrophobic!

    Because it¡¯s very important, it has to be emphasized twice.

    ¡°Thanks Ikaros!¡±

    He thanked her while trying to calm down his thumping heart.

    ¡°Thanks Ikaros (Sis Ikaros)!¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t seem like she regained her senses. He knows however, that she¡¯s just not sure what to do when someone else thanks her.

    This kind of common situation is a first for the engineered weapon.

    He resolved once again to make sure he protects this angelic girl.

    Maa, at this point it¡¯s up to debate who¡¯s protecting who. As for the future, he can¡¯t say for sure that he can surpass her, even if he is the MC (Author: self proclaimed), within her world she¡¯s the main heroine is she not?

    Against their gratitude, she can do nothing but look at a loss of what to do. But, her eyes had a imperceptible glint to them as she muttered ¡®yes¡¯ and then stayed silent.

    ¡°Hinagiku you alright?¡­¡±

    Mikoto blushed when she realized she¡¯s currently within his arms, but when she saw Hinagiku over at her side showing the white of her eyes she didn¡¯t feel like it anymore.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s alright¡­probably¡­¡±

    Said a lip twitching and speechless Wu Yan.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Mikoto asked when she looked down at the black pit below them.

    ¡°What else, we can¡¯t go up and we can¡¯t give up after just a little stumble, then we can only go down!¡±

    When he recalled the result of following the smuck bait he felt very irritated and butthurt. He felt like skinning the mastermind behind this trap alive.

    Let it be known that he has very little patience for jokes especially with him receiving the short end of it¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then¡­¡±

    Sighing she glanced at Lirin who¡¯s still brimming with energy as she elatedly looked down. She admired her guts at being able to stare down from such a height.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our descent quickly then, otherwise if Hinagiku wakes up I¡¯m afraid she might faint again.¡±

    Retorted him with Mikoto wryly laughing and Lirin giggling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down, Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes! master!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes already turned back to their indigo colour with her wings a beautiful pink and halo gone. Her hair also softened up again, what¡¯s left of her previous appearance is the white armor from before. By the way, he¡¯s silently enjoying the feeling of having two buns pressing against his back.

    It¡¯s a waste to stay in her sky queen mode when she can perfectly fly in her normal mode.

    And so under Ikaros¡¯ aid they descended.

    Glancing at Mikoto who is constantly gulping and lil ol¡¯ Lirin who didn¡¯t mind the situation at all. He peeked at the swirly eyed Hinagiku on the other side. Suddenly he had a bright idea.

    Why not take advantage of Kaichou-sama in her present state and score some touch down points?

    Hmm¡­ this is a very serious question to deliberate over¡­

 Chapter 83: Caves on the wall, blood stained battle ground!

    Chapter 83: Caves on the wall, blood stained battle ground!

    June 25, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Having lived the life of a troll it¡¯s not the first time Wu Yan¡¯s on the receiving end of getting trolled. Logically speaking therefore he should be adept at dealing with this kind of ¡®holes¡¯. Oh how naive he was.

    He¡¯s not sure what amount of time has passed but judging from his arms that is on the verge of going limp from hugging the girls one could tell it is definitely not a short time.

    And yet, there¡¯s still nothing but a dark abyss in his line of sight.

    Like a bottomless pit, it¡¯s not that big a hole but it¡¯s bone chilling how deep this thing is, they have flew for so long and still no ground in sight. Just when Mikoto is about to complain, he saw something that brightened up his eyes.

    ¡°Ikaros! Stop for a bit!¡±

    Ikaros braked suddenly and steadily halted with a whip of her wings.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you stopping so suddenly like that¡­¡±

    Rubbing her forehead in irritation she looked at him in a displeased manner. The sudden brake just now made her knock into his jaw. What she didn¡¯t think about is who really got hurt more in that collision.

    ¡°Look at the walls¡­¡±

    The boring unchanging walls are now filled with countless holes like that of a beehives. Each of the caves had the exact same size.

    Drafts blew from the countless holes out into the giant pit. One couldn¡¯t tell what¡¯s the wind direction either, the winds are all blowing in a strange and abnormal manner.

    It¡¯s weird how one could see the wind and yet not feel it, the scene made them very befuddled that¡¯s for sure.

    Looking at the countless caves and subsequently feeling bedazzled with the sheer amount, Mikoto looked away and grumbled silently.

    ¡°So many caves, which one are we going into?¡±

    When he heard Mikoto, he turned to Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros, an you please scan the structures for any special markers or unique differences?¡±

    She instantly switched to sky queen mode and used her deep red eyes to scan over the place.

    ¡°Results of the scan revealed a 99% similarity with negligible variance¡­¡±

    ¡°In other words, they¡¯re all the same?¡±

    His head started hurting from the implications, if Ikaros can¡¯t do it there¡¯s not much he can do about it, the same applies to Mikoto.

    Hinagiku moaned in his chest, noticing this he reckons its probably the sign of her awakening.

    She would surely faint again if she were to wake up when they¡¯re still in this state. He decided straight away.

    ¡°Screw it, let¡¯s try randomly entering one!¡±

    Mikoto and Lirin concurred with this decision, being hugged for such a long period would make anyone feel uncomfortable. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t know how long they would be descending and waiting is not an option either.

    Ikaros glanced over the available options and chose the closest one to fly to.

    When they landed Mikoto and Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief and Hinagiku woke up just in time.

    ¡°Both of you.. what¡¯s with the look?¡­.¡±

    Being observed by people, the bossy Kaichou-sama felt a bit disturbed by them.

    ¡°Oh right, just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now nothing happened! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to recall it Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Understanding her acrophobic attribute he tried to reassure her.

    Ignoring the giggling Mikoto and Lirin as well as Hinagiku who had question marks floating above her head he stood up and looked around the cave.

    As usual, everything¡¯s made of stone and there¡¯s nothing particular to note. Rubbing his palm, he continued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s delve deeper, lady luck be courteous perhaps we might chance upon an exit.¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re going through the trouble of creating a map why didn¡¯t they do proper annotation on the situation of the treasure.¡±

    Whined Mikoto.

    Wu Yan & company didn¡¯t say anything, they only wrly smiled. Barging into other people¡¯s treasure hiding place, getting lost and then blaming the master of the treasure for something like that, what can one say, she¡¯s an interesting one¡­

    And so they set forth once more¡­

    It¡¯s fortunate that they aren¡¯t any traps that are of the same magnitude as the one before, for one, they aren¡¯t walking in some seemingly endless path, they came out of the other side of the cave in a jiffy.

    Rather than came out, it¡¯s more like they found the exit.

    3 teleportation circles appeared¡­

    Exchanging glances, Wu Yan & company walked over to inspect the circles.

    ¡°So, which one?¡±

    said Mikoto while fiddling with her hair.

    ¡°This 3 circles look exactly the same, how do we choose 1 from them?¡±

    She said after making a conclusion that they are identical.

    Looking over the 3 magic formations again he helplessly resorted to the same method they employed before.

    ¡°Well they do look the same, why not we randomly choose one like before?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that..¡±

    The group sighed in unison, they all had second thoughts that maybe coming to this place just isn¡¯t worth the trouble.

    Stepping on the circle, it lit up and sent them away.

    They are in for a surprise when they saw what appeared before them.

    ¡°This.. this¡­¡±

    Subconsciously taking a few steps back, Mikoto went pale and Hinagiku took Lirin into her arms to cover her vision. She closed her eyes as well as she can¡¯t take a look at the place. He on the other hand has a stern face on.

    What they are seeing is a place littered with dead bodies. Dead bodies everywhere.

    They are all the bodies of the treasure hunting group!

    Among the littered bodies there are those that are pincushion-ed by stone spikes with their blood flowing into streams. And then there are those staked to the wall, even those with headshot turning into meaty chunks, it¡¯s an understatement to say their bodies were not in one piece.

    Against this scene from hell, except for Ikaros and Lirin who is in Hinagiku¡¯s arms, the trio can¡¯t help gasping. Even the air had a tinge of iron smell that of a slaughterhouse.

    The casualty here is about 70% of the turnout this time!

    ¡°What¡­ what went down here?¡­ why are they all like this?¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time they have seen blood but they still can¡¯t regain their senses fully.

    These people were still alive when they came here, rid the same airship, went into the stash out place. And now, these people are dead!

    They can¡¯t deal with the reality, not with their kind hearts. They are clenching down on their lips so hard it looks like if they were to put more strength into them then their lips might just get cut.

    ¡°Why so many of them died? What the hell did they come upon?¡±

    Grasping his fist, his face looked anxious, it¡¯s not a lack of guts, rather it¡¯s the fear of the unknown. Before he could determine their cause of death, even he would feel uneasy.

    kakaka¡­

    The sound came as if something is breaking apart. It was faint in the beginning but as time passed the sound became louder and louder before finally turning into a complete clutter of sounds.

    ¡°What is this noise¡­¡±

    At a place where there are countless bodies and a ground that could only be described as the river of blood a sudden abnormal sound came. Anyone would be a little bit afraid, what more to say of the girls?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto huddled close to him. They were practically cuddling up to him. They are looking around trying to locate the source of that sound.

    He¡¯s a bit hard pressed but he has some experience for stuff like this. What¡¯s more he¡¯s a man, if he can¡¯t be a proper pillar of support at times like this then he wouldn¡¯t be fit to be called a man.

    He took the vanguard in front of the two girls and brought out Nietono no Shana. Grabbing the hilt he kept the sword at his waist.

    ¡°Hinagiku,Mikoto don¡¯t stray too far from me, we will act according to the situation, the little girl¡¯s protection is priority number one. Ikaros, cover Mikoto and Hinagiku!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    It appeared. The source of the sound¡­

 Chapter 84: Spiders crawling out from stones

    Chapter 84: Spiders crawling out from stones

    June 27, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The rocks they overlooked before started shaking.

    The surface of the stones cracked after a bunch of kaka sounds.

    Wu Yan covered the girls and backpedaled. He kept his eyes on the stones, drawing out a part of his sword.

    The stones stopped making kaka sounds in their place. They believe this isn¡¯t over just yet.

    And sure enough, the sound has stopped but the stones, they are still trembling.

    Mikoto had a hunch that something bad is going to happen. She calmed down very soon after as she shouted.

    ¡°Something is coming!¡±

    When her sound fell, a dull thud rang and they saw it¡­

    A spider!

    A spider made of stone bigger than your average kid!

    Each and every one of the trembling stone exploded after a few thuds. And similar to the one before, a spider crawled out in creepy manner like the fucking creepy crawlies they are.

    The two girls gulped when they saw the spider showed its face. Had they not seen monster fuglier than them they would have surely screamed in pure terror.

    .The fuglies kept coming as a series of dull thuds rang, it¡¯s like a freaking firecracker, going ¡®pilipara¡¯.

    Mini me stone spider: level 30

    not so mini-me stone spider: level 35

    big definitely-not-so-mini-me spider: level40

    A fucking legion of them all organized into ranks!

    Just the stone spiders mini version are already several dozen times the size of your average spider. And then the normal stone spider that is bigger than the mini me and then the big nope stone spider bigger than a child!

    ¡°This should be the reason for the deaths¡­¡±

    When they saw the spiders, Hinagiku and Mikoto weren¡¯t so scared anymore. They were more afraid of unknown and now that they know what they¡¯re up against the initial fear has somewhat diminished.

    Being girls they are afraid of creeping crawlies, but it¡¯s just to the extent of being disgusted by them when fighting, nothing more. Looks like the experience of fighting against youkai army has contributed much in this matter.

    Without waiting for orders, Ikaros took the lead.

    Her deep red eyes are on now, she scanned over the stone spiders and reported to him in a soft tone.

    ¡°Unknown lifeform detected, animosity detected, strength: D, danger : C, a material danger to master exist, therefore proceeding to extermination!¡±

    ¡°Variable wing restriction, release!¡±

    ¡°Uranus queen mode! on!¡°

    Her blue wings unfurled, the dominating queen of the sky has descended once more before them. Facing the stone spiders, back against them, one could hear her emotionless voice.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m attacking now, master please retreat to a safe area!¡±

    Hearing her, he stopped before laughing in an odd manner.

    Disregarding her advice he walked to her side under her puzzled gaze. He caressed her hair that is currently fluttering after entering uranus queen mode.

    ¡°Ikaros, the me that is your master is not just your master you see¡­¡±

    Surprising her, he continued walking and came to her front before lifting Nietono no Shana and laughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some normal powerless chicken, I can fight and Ikaros you best remember this, I¡¯m not just your master, I¡¯m your partner in life and death as well as the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°And since we¡¯re talking about life and death, on a battlefield, how can i back down to let you go rushing into the fray by yourself like that?¡±

    Her eyes wavered at the sight of her master¡¯s back as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Understanding, impossible..¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s fine as well, just keep my words in your mind, one day you will understand!¡±

    Silently muttering his words a few time she continued.

    ¡°Yes! Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us!¡±

    Shouted the two that melted into the background, making their presences known Mikoto shot like an arrow to his side clearly very unamused.

    ¡°Saying stuff like fighting side by side, but you forgot all about us!¡±

    Knowing the jig is up he felt awkward and tried to cover shit up.

    ¡°Maa maa, don¡¯t mind the details¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh so our existences are just minor details!¡±

    Mikoto said with lightning flashes around her.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you guys! Here they come!¡±

    Reminded Hinagiku when she saw the two starting to squabble like nobody is looking at them.

    While they are conversing the spiders moved their long legs and got ever closer to them. It looks like they are raising their guards against these unconventional foes unlike the small fries they wrecked before.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku make sure you protect the little one!¡±

    Noticing the encroaching enemies, he got serious. The enemy this time is on another scale altogether from quantity and quality, of course he can¡¯t be too careless.

    He¡¯s not as afraid as he was before when facing the youkai enemy. The enemy maybe stronger this time but his side isn¡¯t any weaker either. At that time he was only level 30, and now, even Hinagiku is level 35.

    Lirin might be a liability to them but it¡¯s negligible because they have a war goddess at their side!

    ¡°Hinagiku, don¡¯t stray too far and make sure you protect the little lass okay? Mikoto, don¡¯t give me any of that rushing crap, stay by Hinagiku¡¯s side and take action as you deem fit!¡±

    The two nodded to signify their understanding.

    The simple minded stone spiders started to become impatient when they see that Wu Yan & company aren¡¯t going to take a move anytime soon.

    They opened their mouths wide and shot stone spikes at them!

    ¡°Aegis!!!¡°

    She appeared in front of them in an instant and a translucent, green barrier appeared to protect them after shemoved her vermillion lips.

    The spikes hit the barrier to no effect.Rather than piercing it, they stopped after a dull thud.

    He could tell the defensive power of this C grade equipment is clearly above his conceptual dragon armor!

    However one of the pros of dragon armor is that it¡¯s passive and automatic he doesn¡¯t have to control it every single moment. In case he can¡¯t react in time the armor would still deploy unlike Aegis which requires Ikaros to consciously deploy. It¡¯s all pros and cons anyway.

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    She stored away the barrier and deployed the homing missiles. Opening metaphoric cans of whoopass on each and everyone of them fuglies, blasting them to pieces.

 Chapter 85: Stomping spiders! The times have changed!

    Chapter 85: Stomping spiders! The times have changed!

    June 29, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Ridiculous firepower! Ridiculous Aoe range!

    Wu Yan can feel his heart thumping time after time he sees this sight.

    As expected of a strategic angeloid, the strongest queen of sky¡­.

    Rubble, that¡¯s what remains of the stone spiders after a round of Ikaros¡¯ salvo. He¡¯s starting to wonder what¡¯s the nature of this creature, is it a spider or just stone?

    They keep coming in waves, replacing any fallen allies by stepping over their bodies as well as the bodies of the treasure hunting group.

    Focusing his eyes he charged at the oncoming zerg rush. Their distance rapidly closing with each passing second, in but a moment they are going to make contact with each other!

    Sending a big spider flying, a few spider and mini me in the way jumped and shot stone spikes at him with their mouth opened wide.

    Drawing Nietono no Shana in a silver flash he smashed the stone spikes to bits while also slicing the fuglies into two when they lunged at him.

    He felt something stir judging from the wind movements behind him but he couldn¡¯t recover his stance in time not when he just slew some spiders.

    In just the nick of time he turned and a black sword destroyed the stone spiders ambushing him without leaving a trace.

    His originally empty left hand is now equipped with a black katana. It¡¯s jet black and if one were to inspect closer they would find that it is vibrating at an extremely high frequency.

    This blade made with psychic power feels very nice in his hands. Speaking from its sharpness alone, one would find that it is not lesser than a Mainstream Armament if not better¡­

    Dual wielding, he slashed apart two other spiders before diving straight into the spider group. Hacking his way through the crowd, he slew the spiders in flock.

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, this ability encompassed dual wielding swords as well. If not for the fact that this blade of black iron sand could perform on par with a Mainstream Armament and could be reproduced at his convenience, he would not have sold the Kusanagi Sword.

    ¡°Tsk, having so much fun using other people¡¯s ability¡­¡±

    Grumbled Mikoto who¡¯s on Lirin protection duty. Any stone spiders that came got demolished by lightning and thunderbolts.

    She was worried that since the spiders are made of stone her lightning attacks wouldn¡¯t work and it turns out the spider did indeed have some resistance. But her lv5 magnitude lightning managed to overcome that resistance.

    She curled her lips when she saw Wu Yan having the time of his live hacking and slashing through the spider crowd with Nietono no Shana and Iron sand sword.

    She¡¯s just jelly about a certain bastard¡¯s luck. She used a few years herself to rise to lv4.

    Unlike him who could mimic other people¡¯s years of effortwith a freaking card. To add salt to her wound, he used it with such deft that the iron sand sword seems more effective in his hand than hers. If it were not him but someone else, she might have challenged the guy to a duel!

    ¡°Yan¡¯s handling of the blade is refined isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    Said Hinagiku who¡¯s pretty close to Mikoto as she cut down a mini me spider with Shirosakura. One could really see from this act that her strength has grown since the youkai cave event, and by several times at that, hell even stronger than the Wu Yan then!

    She reckons that her skills are not yet at his level . It¡¯s hard to compare them since he got it through ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ which is the quintessence of those who walked the path to very high levels. Hinagiku on the other hand only has a few years under her belt.

    ¡°I must get stronger, otherwise one day I might lose the qualification to stand by his side, what¡¯s more if we are going to¡­¡±

    What she is going to say we would never knowbut she got pretty flushed that¡¯s for sure and she seemed so cute.

    A gigantic bolt of lightning flashed past her side and pulverized a big stone spider to the surprise of Kaichou-sama who was in her romantic dream just now.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing Hinagiku, now is not the time to be spacing out!¡±

    Shouted Mikoto with some mocking tone as she put down her arm flickering with electricity.

    What a rare sight to see Kaichou-sama in a daze¡­

    Blushing again, she put on a serious face and faced the oncoming stone spiders with proper attitude.

    Floating in mid air, Ikaros¡¯ red eyes had light circle in them like a crosshair of a sniper rifle. Her eyes scanned the mob to lock on and fire salvos after salvo of missiles. With just a thought, the missiles would bring blazing glory upon the stone spiders that had the unfortunate luck to be met with them. Every wave of artillery strike would result in the death of the stone spiders by the dozens, suffice to say her attacks are as precise as they are savage!

    If she didn¡¯t have Wu Yan & company in her consideration and more specifically her master¡¯s safety she might have brought out Apollon¡­

    The number of the stone spiders dwindled under their massacre¡­

    Until finally the last of them died under his blade. The whole thing took place inabout 10 minutes.

    When they realized this fact, except for Ikaros and Lirin they were a bit surprised with themselves.

    The numbers were despairing even compared to the youkai army before, and their strength were on another level altogether.

    this kind of mob didn¡¯t even last 10 mins against their assault.

    The battle last time took them a few hours as evidenced by Resplendent Breath running out. But they somehow managed to pull through and came out on top.

    This time it took no longer than 10 mins to lay waste to them.

    Given of course, Ikaros contributed much with her power, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have such a smooth fight. Still didn¡¯t stop them from feeling excited though.

    This signified the increase in their respective strength.

    The last time he was at level 30, tier 4 with Mainstream Armament, ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz. Now he stands at level 50, tier 6, two Rare Armaments, same abilities in addition to electromaster(lv4). No one could deny that he has indeed got much stronger!

    Hinagiku level 18, tier 3, 1 Mainstream Armament from before has now evolved into a much stronger version with the same equipment but tier 4 in strength and kicks much more ass than before!

    Mikoto didn¡¯t increase much relative to the two but still on high tiers the leveldifference gets wider so even a level is still commendable.

    What these stats and the battle that just ended told the trio something¡­

    They have gotten more powerful!

    He guffawed facing the sky completely showing the elation in his heart. Mikoto and Hinagiku aren¡¯t so liberal as him but they exchanged smile, clearly happy as well.

    Oh what? Lirin has her eyes covered so she wouldn¡¯t see the bodies and thus she could not see what they were doing as well. It¡¯s just that his sudden outburst surprised her so she¡¯s patting her tiny chest in a diabetes inducing way.

    Ikaros tilted her head and a few question mark floated above her head as she watched her master go bonkers¡­

 Chapter 86: The death march of the stone spidersâ€¦

    Chapter 86: The death march of the stone spiders¡­

    July 1, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    After laughing out loud for a while, Wu Yan had just about enough laughing when his lips started to become sore, his eyes showed that he had planned to continue but stopped the thought. That¡¯s because he knows that they may have become stronger but they are still far off from being truly powerful.

    The path to the top has just begun.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto understand it as well. Mikoto in particular could feel the grind ahead, just look at Ikaros and Accelerator, they are undoubtedly way better than her!

    To save the sisters would require her to be at least tier 8, i.e. level 70. Only then would she have the qualification and make no hasty guess for it is only a qualification to challenge not a guarantee of advantage.

    That¡¯s because even if they achieve their objective of saving the sisters, they would still need to make provisions against Academy City to make certain that the sisters are saved.

    And, to that end, there exists a need to get stronger!

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku¡¯s reason of being on this path is much simpler, to catch up to Wu Yan and stand by his side and most importantly be there in times of need. That is all.

    Hinagiku looked at the bodies on the ground while frowning and hugged Lirin who is being completely obedient.

    ¡°Yan, I think we should leave this place quickly, I don¡¯t like this kind of place¡­¡±

    Mikoto frowned as well and simply looked away after a quick glance over the ground. She tacitly asked him to make the call.

    ¡°Nn, let¡¯s move forward!¡±

    Knowing that the two girl still needs some time to get used to this kind of scene he didn¡¯t even give it much thought and steered the group forward. They already know the cause of death for this mass death so there¡¯s no point in staying any longer.

    En route, the path are littered with bodies, although the number decreased as they moved on they still kept their guards up.

    The main reason is that the deceased are stronger than the ones they encountered before.

    The ones they saw before were mainly those tier 5 and below. But as they moved deeper and deeper into this place, the deceased ones are those that could pose a danger to them, namely tier 6, and these people were many in number!

    Tier 6, the same tier class as Wu Yan. They are only approximately 100 of these individuals and they have spotted approx 30 dead on the floor already.

    Which is why they are scanning the whole place using System¡¯s scanning function. Ikaros deserves special mention for simultaneously using her own scan in addition to the System¡¯s to prevent anything happening to Wu Yan & company.

    Perhaps among them, Lirin¡¯s the one with the easiest mood. Afterall, she did insist on coming here while throwing a tantrum before and now that she¡¯s here she reckons it¡¯s best if she stay quiet in Hinagiku¡¯s arms to lessen the burden on them.

    It¡¯s due to this nature of hers that can read mood that she¡¯s here on Wu Yan¡¯s consent. Of course, being obedient and quiet isn¡¯t the only factor, he also bought a bunch of gadgets from the System to make sure she would absolutely come out of this with no harm otherwise he could never bring such a defenseless kid into this kind of place.

    Rather than calling it a stone passage, one might call it a stone labyrinth for that would be more apt seeing as they winded about through the curvy and maze like place. They are that close to getting confused at turning about so many times. And right then, many more familiar looking stone appeared!

    To hell with assuming they¡¯re normal stones, he signaled them to stop and moved back a distance with raised eyebrow.

    Can¡¯t blame em, their experience are fresh as hell, the bigger the stones the stronger the stone spiders within them. What¡¯s more the stones they are looking at right now is bigger than before.

    The ominous cracking sound came and soon followed the thuds. Good god the fuglies are here again.

    Wu Yan & company subconsciously stepped backed when they saw the stone spiders.

    All of them are big stone spiders, no mini-me! Each one of them are level 40 stone spiders!

    Bitterly shrugging, he reckons this is probably why the tier 6 individuals died. Cause of death: Rushed like cyka bylats in CS-GO. Poor fucks.

    The treasure hunting party must have slain a lot of the spiders on the way. With their numbers the ones they killed must be more than the ones Wu Yan & company killed. And yet, these spiders don¡¯t seem to have an end to them, he really wonder how did they survive this path.

    He guess that most likely theyforcibly tore through the encirclement. They do have the capability in the form of tier 7 to do so. Also, the fact that they are seeing stone spiders here means that they did not kill off all the hostiles. This hints that they either did not bother or could not deal with it and ran.

    He¡¯s secretly glad he brought along Ikaros this time. Without her they might have to rely on the items to get them through the onslaught.

    The stone spiders did not give them any room to breathe, they moved their stony slender legs and came at them.

    Going into Uranus mode, Ikaros deployed her protective barrier to cover for them. The oncoming wave got sent flying faster than they came.

    ¡°Mikoto! Now! Finish them with this opening!¡±

    Arms wide, lightning flashed and entered the ground where he stood, ignoring the hard surface of the ground.

    Mikoto understood his intention the moment she sees the electricity going itno the ground and she channeled hers into the ground as well except in bigger scale.

    Controlling the minute grains, the earth got torn asunder as they swirled around the both of them forming a gigantic tide that dances as though they are blown by the wind.

    Countless blades of magnetized metal sand formed in mid-air and hovered above them. The sharp blades took aim and flew at the spiders, before the spiders could hit the ground they got a follow up blow from the both of them.

    A light flashed in Ikaros¡¯ eyes and in a manner similar to the blades of iron sand countless missiles formed out of mid air and flew at the spiders!

    ¡°Go! Iron sand swords!!!¡±

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    The skies are filled with missiles and blades, it is raining with them, before the spiders could hit the ground they turned into rubbles either because of the storm of blades or the missile massacre, either way they are dead, Jim.

    Rather than retreating the remaining stone spiders all went berserk and furiously employed the same strategy, rushing at them.

    And as a result, they were met with another round of missiles to turn into boorish decors for the place.

    He wryly laughed at the fact that they could deal with the troublesome stone spider legion that the treasure hunting team couldn¡¯t.

    Ikaros, what an operator at farming mobs¡­

 Chapter 87: Time for the systemâ€™s gadget to make an appearance once moreâ€¦

    Chapter 87: Time for the system¡¯s gadget to make an appearance once more¡­

    July 3, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Along the way, they encountered about another ten more waves of stone spiders. They are all level40+.

    Wu Yan silently cursed the treasure hunting team for not cleaning up properly¡­

    They didn¡¯t waste any time with the mob and dispatched them with the iron sand and missile salvo combo, not even giving the spiders any chance to get close enough to engage.

    If not because the spiders spawned really quickly from the stones he might have blown them to bits before they could come out.

    He didn¡¯t do that for another good reason. Guess what, Hinagiku at level 49, tier 5 peak!

    This is within their expectation, they slew legions of stone spiders, he didn¡¯t know how the treasure hunting team fared against the legion of mobs but he knows their own kill count is absolutely innumerable!

    The level 40 stone spiders form a significant portion of their kills. With such an amount, if it wasn¡¯t because the gap between tier required a lot of experience points to bridge, Hinagiku might have turned into a tier 6, who knows. At her level , Wu Yan had to rely on negative feedback from his ability (Tl: electromaster) to get to tier 6.

    He has also risen in levels as well, he¡¯s level 55 now.

    He¡¯s feeling intense emotions at this revelation.

    They¡¯re all the same group how come she gets to shoot some 10level+ and he has only risen by 5. Fucking exp gap, he wanted to cry but didn¡¯t have the tears for it.

    Well, that¡¯s just him though, if he is feeling like this how should railgun who didn¡¯t increase in levelat all feel? Jump off a tall building?

    They traverse quite a distance and they noticed something, that is, there¡¯s no more dead bodies on the ground!

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anymore bodies¡­.¡±

    Different from her past self, she is somewhat accustomed now but the bodies still make her feel uncomfortable.

    ¡°No more bodies, that means no one else died, and no further death means there¡¯s no more stone spiders ahead right?¡± (Tl: wait¡­ the logic with this seems wrong ¡°Ê¬ÌåÃ»ÁË£¬¾Í´ú±íÃ»ÓÐÈËËÀÁË£¬Ã»ÓÐÈËËÀ£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇËµ£¬Ç°ÃæÒÑ¾­Ã»ÓÐÊ¯ÉíÖëÁË°É£¿¡±. It might just be that the surviving ones didn¡¯t rush at the spiders like retard and is currently hiding or they could all be dead. Point being, no death does not = no more hostiles.)

    Still as kind as ever, those two, he grinned at the two girls who are glad at the situation.

    Just as he is going to say something, someone tugged at his shirt. Looking back he sees Ikaros pointing at a certain direction in front of him.

    ¡°Master, there is a large amount of life forms ahead, preliminary calculations determine them to be of the same treasure hunting group!¡±

    Wu Yan & company flinched.

    ¡°Looks like we finally caught up with the group¡­¡±

    said Hinagiku.

    Ikaros continued.

    ¡°Master, another large group of lifeforms has met up with the aforementioned group¡­.¡±

    ¡°Another large group of lifeforms? Are they stone spiders, Ikaros?¡±

    ¡°Detecting the same signature but their strength varies, their cumulative fighting power is stronger than the waves we encountered before!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku exchanged glances.

    ¡°Same signature, so to say they are stone spiders but what she said is that they are stronger than before. Something that is stronger that is stronger than the big sotne spiders we have seen before!¡±

    ¡°Yan, should we go and help?¡±

    Since they are fighting against stronger enemies, it would surely be easier to fight along the group, she also didn¡¯t want to kill steal the stone spiders. Not to mention she hadn¡¯t really contributed much from the beginning.

    How could she have? The three basically wiped the legions off the face of Silvaria with their storm of swords and missiles. She could only rely on her kenjutsu to attack and thus she has been doing nothing but classic exp leeching..

    Some might be delighted to just leech and do nothing but she¡¯s not feeling that way at the very least, quite the opposite, it feels like she¡¯s an extra or something.

    Mikoto looks pumped, higher level spiders? More exp for her. It¡¯s not very fun watching Wu Yan and Hinagiku rising in level when she didn¡¯t really moved much relatively.

    In other words, she wants to level up as well.

    He glanced in front and then at the girls before silently musing for a while and then speaking up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t decide with haste. Let¡¯s go and check out the current situation before doing anything.¡±

    ¡°See first before making any move? Are we not going to intervene?¡±

    Said a slightly disappointed Mikoto with a sigh.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t very nice is it? I mean we did come here together¡­¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s hesitating about his decision.

    If they were to go there and be seen, just sitting on the sidelines is out of the question. If anything the group fighting there will drag them into the fray by any means necessary because their logic goes a little something like this: +1 player = +1 meatshield. Not that Wu Yan & company is afraid of them or anything, they do have quite the lineup by their side what with the peak tier 7 Mikoto and tier 8 Ikaros.

    No big issue but really the minute details and complications are off putting overall. They might rely on their number to assert their opinion and impose it on them with malicious intentions such as setting traps for them for instance.

    It¡¯s obvious that within such a large group composed of many smaller units their unity and interest aren¡¯t aligned very well. Therefore they are likely to screw each other over the first chance they get. Hell, they might even wish everybody but them die so they get to keep the treasure.

    Under this kind of context if they were to waltz in, it is also foreseeable that they would get dragged into this shit storm that is just waiting to happen.

    ¡°Like I said, we will be improvising based on the situation¡­¡±

    He concluded with a clap.

    ¡°But what if they force us into fighting?¡±

    Mikoto lowered her head and crossed her arms in thought.

    When he heard her, he laughed.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s like that then we just have to make sure they don¡¯t know we are there won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Not noticing us?¡±

    The two girls are a bit bewildered at his plan.

    ¡°But this tunnel is very plain in design, no doubt the same goes for whatever lays ahead, there¡¯s nowhere to hide so how should we go about doing that? Suppose there are places to hide, the group in front has some tens of tier 7 with them, can we really avoid attention?¡±

    He stuck out his chest at their disbelief.

    ¡°Moi has a brilliant plan! It¡¯s called the System. If it¡¯s here there is infinite flexibility in almost everything. I have prepared quite a few items before coming here and these items are going to be put to practical use!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    They are not strangers to the fantastical st System. The variety of gadgets that exist within the System could make them confused if they are to really go through the all menagerie of stuff. And so, their eyes brightened up when they heard him mentioning the usage of items.

    Not dragging this out any longer he drew out a cloak from the space ring and presented it in front of the two ladies.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The two asked curiously while examining the cloak with their hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have System notification? Just take a closer look and you will see..¡±

    Waving the cloak around while letting the two girls examine it instead of him giving a verbal explanation.

    The two glanced at him before opening the System¡¯s probing function in a cynical manner.

    Invisible battle cloak (Tl: ³ýÈ´¶·Åñ): Can hide away the things concealed within it, presence and qi included; Item points 3000.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me this thing can really turn us invisible?¡±

    Said the amused Mikoto, she¡¯s a little bit interested to see how it works.

    ¡°It¡¯s so interesting!¡±

    Chuckled Hinagiku, rendering him kinda speechless.

    Damn, Kaichou-sama, this kind of thing can only get you interested?¡­

 Chapter 88: Cruel battle. The twoâ€™s realization

    Chapter 88: Cruel battle. The two¡¯s realization

    July 5, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Inside a slightly dim stone, tunnel a chaotic battle is raging¡­

    It¡¯s an all out assault of armor wearing individuals equipped with various melee weapons like sword, axe, and spears against a horde of monster.

    Some of the warrior used battle skills from time to time to cull the enemy and those who used it is waiting for their battle qi to regen while at the same time using their weapons to cut the opponents.

    A bunch of individuals in light outfit, the magicians are supporting them from behind the lines. Compared to the front liners the magicians pretty much have the same coat of arms, a wand or staff here and there. Also, they aren¡¯t charging the front lines with arms raised instead they were all busy chanting.

    After chanting, myriads of spell would be fired from them. Some shot fireballs, ice spears, wind cutters to cut down the enemies with ranged attacks and by extension supporting the warriors by lightening their load.

    The warriors didn¡¯t have flashy skills, the same could not be said of the magicians however as their skills come in many shapes and sizes. Just imagine, tons of magicians shooting spells. Hell yeah, fuck pigs, it¡¯s raining storm, lightning, thunder, fire. Basically spectacular as hell.

    Rather than fighting, the whole place lit up like a banquet than a battlefield.

    What are they fighting against?

    Stone spiders! Big group of stone spiders who are about as tall as a grown men!

    These huge ass spiders aren¡¯t that coordinated in the sense that they aren¡¯t really divided into distinct roles. They are just leveraging on their huge body to crush the enemy they see, if they can¡¯t crush them they would swing their legs around with an agility like you would not believe.

    These spiders would stop ramming and bashing to open their mouths and shoot stone spikers at unlucky warrior and magicians.

    The whole place didn¡¯t have any sense of order to it at all, some spiders got cut to death, some get smashed by skills, and some spiders got blasted to kingdom come by fireball/ice spears/wind cutters.

    The warriors and magicians here aren¡¯t that heroic as well. Some of them got smashed into a bloody pulp by the stone spiders, some of them got speared by their long limbs and some unlucky fuck got staked by stone spikes. The magicians aren¡¯t spared from casualty as well!

    Anarchy spider: (level 50) (Tl:ÂÒÊ¯Öë)

    When Wu Yan & company saw the level , they are a bit stunned by it. That¡¯s pretty strong!

    Tier 6 stone spiders! If they are of the same number as the big, normal, mini-me stone spiders then would there still be results in this treasure hunting trip?

    Furthermore, judging from the level 50 spiders and the smaller variants that came before them, who¡¯s to say there won¡¯t be bigger stone spiders waiting for them?

    Tier 7? And then tier 8?

    Or perhaps¡­

    The trio tensed up at the thought of the worst case scenario. If their fears are true then this place might very well be the most dangerous place they have been to yet.

    Looks like the tier 9 mortal injuries could be justified.

    He would have employed the pullout strategy with the girls had he not stocked up on vital protection items. The treasures here aren¡¯t worth their lives. As long as one don¡¯t have learning disabilities the choice between the two should be obvious.

    As long as he doesn¡¯t die he could use Summoning points to revive Mikoto and the gang. But, them being his world not withstanding, as long as one has any integrity at all then one would not leave girls for dead.

    Wrapped by the Invisible battle cloak, Wu Yan & company hid behind the corpse of a dead Anarchy spider in a low key corner of the place. They are currently watching the ongoing battle as it progresses.

    The spiders might be many in number but they are still outnumbered by the treasure hunting party. However, the stone spiders are still around 100+!

    Against this corps of tier 6 spiders, the tier 6 warriors form the main resistance with those lucky tier 5 survivors serving as distraction to allow them to deliver a lethal strike.

    Meanwhile, the magicians kept laying on support fire waves after wave to diminish the number of spiders at hand. As a result, the stone spiders who outnumbered tier 6 warriors had the tide of battle turned on them. The trend seems to be in favor of the treasure hunting group, all things constant this should be their victory for sure!

    The main reason for this is because the spiders aren¡¯t that intelligent despite being tier 6. Fighting against opponents that knows teamwork means the spider are bound to be played with.

    This ¡®play¡¯ by the treasure hunting party infuriated the two girls!

    They clearly saw how a tier 6 kicked a tier 5 in front of a spider and then executing his battle skill to kill the spider when it is occupied with the target in front of it and they saw clearly as well, the eyes of the deceased that did not find peace in death. (Tl: dying without closing your eyes apparently means that the guy either died a tragic death or has some unfinished business, in other words can¡¯t find peace.)

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The two girls didn¡¯t care that they are hiding at all as they blurted it out loud. They would have been discovered but the cloak had soundproofing properties as well.

    He¡¯s not as agitated as the two but he¡¯s looking at the tier 6 warrior with a cold glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Those guys, it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t want to help but they are just standing by letting it happen, are there still human?¡± (Tl: Oh, I forgot, there¡¯s no mirror there.)

    said Mikoto looking at the tier 7s standing behind and watching the show. She clenched her fist.

    ¡°This is what Yan is talking about when he said Silvaria people had something in their nature? Might makes right? The weak getting preyed on? If that¡¯s how the world is then he has a point, these people does not deserve sympathy!¡±

    The cruel reality presented before her and what¡¯s going on disturbed her to the core. Hinagiku felt very lucky for not having been born into this kind of world.

    Even the kind her would say something like this, her extent of anger is obvious.

    He sighed before pulling the two girls into his arms.

    Startled, red shade floated up their face, they struggled to get out of his arms without a second thought. Wu Yan grabbed them so of course he won¡¯t be letting go so easily.

    He blew by their ears making them flinch and red to the tip of their ears as well as weak in their knees.

    Seeing the two girls¡¯ apperance he smirked inwardsly. Sure he¡¯s smiling and all but it¡¯s as lewd as the smirk he has inside of him right now.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I think it¡¯s better if you girls don¡¯t look..¡±

    He said with a straight face and a sigh.

    The two went silent after exchanging look and lowered their head.

    A brief while later, Hinagiku lifted her head and had eye contact with him before putting it as straight as possible.

    ¡°No, Yan, I want to look!¡±

    He¡¯s surprised at her reaction but Mikoto understood what¡¯s going on and merely smiled.

    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°No particular reason¡­¡±

    She lowered her head before continuing.

    ¡°We will be travelling to many more worlds after this, it¡¯s not just this world, there¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s world. Within these other worlds, there are bound to be these unfathomable beings, at that point you would interact and be in the company of these kinds of people. Rather than getting used to it at a later time, might as well start now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I am with her on this, heck, even my own world has these kind of individuals, I should be the one who needs to get used to it fast!¡±

    Mikoto said when she saw him looking at her.

    He looked at them with a serious expression before sighing and pressing their head into his embrace. He continued while drowning himself in their fragrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you girls go through this¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto closed their eyes and smiled while enjoying this bastion of solace¡­

 Chapter 89:The retreating spiders and the lurking groupâ€¦

    Chapter 89:The retreating spiders and the lurking group¡­

    July 6, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The battlefield didn¡¯t change much despite the increasing mortality on both sides. It¡¯s as though the more people died, the more intense they fought. Everywhere on that place, there are raging fights, shrieks from monsters, battle roar from the fighters, and inevitably, the death throes and sound of bodies hitting the ground¡­

    On the side of the treasure hunting group, all the ones below tier 5 are practically dead, and those few tier 5 that pulled through with their relatively meager strength are starting to hit the bottom of their morale.

    Excluding the tier 7 dicks standing there and watching them die, the tier 6 themselves treat them like disposable pawns. Under these kind of hostile situation, who would fight for them if not because their lives are literally on the line here.

    The magicians on the other hand are doing much better. They are in the back on support role unlike the warriors that takes most of the risk. Some of the more unfortunate ones got hit by projectiles and died but they are all mostly still in tact.

    However, the situation is not cheering Hinagiku and Mikoto up.

    Even for their comrades who fought for their sake, the magicians still kept their head high up like hot shits. Not giving the dead warriors the basic gratitude they deserve. The way they¡¯re acting, it¡¯s like they will get tainted by the lowliness of those dead warriors if they even look at the bodies.

    According to Silvaria¡¯s hierarchy, magicians are high up on the social ladder, way higher than the warriors. This is due to the fact that a magician needs first, the talent to practice magic, and then the background to support the magician¡¯s development. Basically, the magician is a job that can burn through the wallet.

    A warrior needs only one or two skills to fight. In actual battles, they would only need to add a little dou qi here and there while swinging their weapons around to achieve devastating effect.

    A magician plays by a different playbook, their battle revolves around spells and to them a spell is equivalent to a skill. They can¡¯t go around swinging their canes like warriors can. Any self respecting magician would need to be able to cast a certain amount of spells.

    Turns out, each of the aforementioned spells cost about the same as a battle skill! (Tl:well, if we assume the market efficiency theory works here then magic spells and battle skills are essentially of the same value so¡­)

    Furthermore, to become a warrior, one only needs to achieve a certain standard of body condition as well as the ability to cultivate qi. Pretty much anyone can become a good warrior with enough training. So, even if warriors and magicians differ not much in terms of strength, these magicians would still treat the warriors like commoners.

    In other words, richy rich background + good talents makes the magicians all cocky as hell. They have a mindset fixed into their heads that goes something like this: magicians is master race, warriors lowly race.

    There is an exception to this generalization. Those warriors who can develop themselves to a certain level like say, tier 7. It is only at this kind of levelthat the one could call themselves a legitimate super. At least one needs to be at this level for the magicians to rein in their haughty attitude so they would interact with them as they would themselves.

    Again, this is only a part of the crop, there are still some good magicians that wouldn¡¯t look down on anybody¡­

    But, Wu Yan is sure there¡¯s no such persons on this battlefield. Every magician here is so stuck up they probably need a lube to poop.

    He never expected to find this lack of good guy magicians here. This might very well be the law of attraction at work here¡­

    He shook his head at the humans that are on trend to victory. When he glanced over the ones present, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Ikaros, could you please scan the surroundings?¡±

    He invited the curious gaze of Hinagiku and Mikoto as well as a spacey Ikaros.

    He gestured to Ikaros, incapable of defying her master, her eyes turned red.

    Ikaros surveyed the surroundings and stopped suddenly.

    ¡°You have found somebody in the surrounding haven¡¯t you?¡±

    With a face that says ¡®I knew it¡¯, he grinned. He could guess the result of her scan.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros changed her eyes back to normal and lightly continued.

    ¡°Life signatures detected not far to the other side of this tunnel¡­¡±

    He confirmed his suspicions with this and cursed at the fuckers silently.

    ¡°What an insidious group, hiding intentionally. God, this would have been troubling if Ikaros¡¯ scanning were a bit lacking¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop to think how he and the other girls fit the description of ¡°an insidious group¡±. If the girls weren¡¯t too busy twitching their lips and eyebrows, itching to jump into the fray, they might have threw him a judging glare.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are surprised at Ikaros¡¯ confirmation. When they saw his smug grin, the two girls can¡¯t hold in their intrigue.

    ¡°How did you know they are people hdiing here?¡±

    ¡°You girls haven¡¯t noticed?¡±

    He turned serious and spelled it out for them a word at a time.

    ¡°The auctioneer group is missing from action!¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    They instantly turned to look over the battlefield. After a brief while the two exchange glance and turned back to him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the lurking group is the auctioneer group?¡±

    Seeing him nod, Mikoto asked again.

    ¡°How did you notice this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother reminding them that he has ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯ so he could notice that the faces that should be here, aren¡¯t. He nonchalantly chuckled.

    ¡°The people from the auction firm, looks like they have some hidden agenda this time, it¡¯s lucky that we hid before coming here.¡±

    The two girls frowned their lovely little foreheads and kept watching the progress of the battle. This time however, they raised their guards against the lurkers. Their instinct is telling them that the true motives of the flashy charades the auction firm put up are about to be revealed soon.

    All of this is going on behind the backs of the ones fighting on the battlefield. They are completely unaware of how they are made into white mouse by others. They also didn¡¯t know that there are two group of lurkers just waiting for them to take the meat out.

    The Anarchy spiders are thinning out under their formation, there are already countless spiders dead on the ground, wasted and not coming back anytime soon. The remaining 30-40 spiders look like they might be dispersed any moment now.

    When the human side saw the conditions, the front liners raised their spirit and quickened their hands. Heck, even the magicians are firing off more concentrated salvos. All in the hopes of ending this fight quicker.

    Just when the formation of the spiders seem to be on the verge of being penetrated, the struggling spiders suddenly stopped all at once. They immediately started retreating.

    ¡°master, a new signature is encroaching¡­¡±

    Said Ikaros who spared no expense in opening her scanning function after having failed to detect another possibly hostile group so close to them. She reported this at the same time the spiders started retreating, much to the surprise of the three.

    The ones fighting didn¡¯t notice anything strange. They thought the spiders are retreating because they¡¯re afraid. They frantically went after the spiders with weapons held high, the magicians weren¡¯t any different either.

    A tier 6 is currently running at the front of the pack, laughing out loud as he ran. When he caught up to a spider and is about to slay it to display his heroic, he didnt notice that a slim black spear shot out like lightning. It pierced him before he even noticed.

    And then, a black spider, at least twice as big as an Anarchy spider slowly crawled out from the darkness¡­

 Chapter 90: Escalation, tier 7 black stone spider

    Chapter 90: Escalation, tier 7 black stone spider

    July 12, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Black stone spider: (level 60)

    Black Stone Spider moved its slender legs and slowly made its appearance from within the darkness. It threw the poor fuck skewered on its leg aside with a flick of its leg and continued crawling out.

    This new development momentarily stunned the warriors and magicians. Against the Black Stone Spider twice as big as them, they stood still as the thing continued making its way towards them.

    The Anarchy spides parted ways like they¡¯re in the presence of a monster. And coming out of the path, is another Black Stone Spider.

    1, 2, 3, 4¡­

    And finally, 10. 10 Black Stone Spiders!

    This time even Wu Yan & company can¡¯t help flinching at the sight of these giants. They almost can¡¯t utter anything.

    Just moments ago, a tier 6 warrior of the same tier as Wu Yan got one shot-ed!

    They might be the same tier but Wu Yan could have dispatched him easily as well. Seeing as he had two Rare Armaments, as well as the fact that the tier 6 was negligent when he charged. Those not withstanding, for the warrior to die within such a short span of time, Wu Yan would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t startled.

    10 tier 7 Black Stone Spiders! They stood like the walls of a fortress in opposition to the treasure hunters. They kept moving those legs of theirs like they can¡¯t wait to jump at them. Their eyes red with hostility, low growls could be heard from them.

    ¡°Shit, the black spiders are on another level than the spiders before!¡±

    Standing at the back of the treasure hunters, the tier 7 cursed at the sight of the tier 7 Black Stone Spiders.

    They could clearly feel it. The aura and killing intent coming off of them, it¡¯s unlike the likes they have seen before this, definitely on another magnitude altogether.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those are tier 7s!¡±

    An old and bald tier 7 calmly said after looking over the tier 7 Black Stone Spiders.

    ¡°Well, if their opponent are those tier 7 demonic beast then the little ones are going to be no match against them¡­¡±

    The tier 7 individuals exchanged discussion not giving the tier 7 spiders the time of day. Their logic being since the demonic beast don¡¯t have a high cognitive functions, and that they have the numbers advantage being 15 against 10 they could see that in a battle, the results should be clear.

    Finally, the bald old dude decisively said.

    ¡°Exterminate them! Those little ones still have utility in them, don¡¯t let them die too soon!¡±

    The other tier 7 nodded and raised their qi and mana before charging into the fray!

    The battle escalated in that very moment!

    ¡°Now that shit is really rolling, the true danger of this place will appear soon enough!¡±

    Wu Yan raised his vigilance to the highest. The appearance of the Black Stone Spider proved their hypothesis, that these demonic beasts are segregated into different tiers!

    level 30 mini-me, level 35 stone spiders, level 40 big stone spiders, level 50 anarchy spiders, and now level 60 Black Stone Spiders!

    Going by this trend, isn¡¯t it conceivable that there might be level 70, tier 8 and level 80 tier 9 waiting for them?

    If that¡¯s so, then that would be really scary, it¡¯s no wonder that a tier 9 got done in at this place¡­

    When the two parties started fighting, the warriors and magicians are elated that the strongest among them finally started to join in. They could use this rise in morale after seeing a comrade fell in one strike, that despair, that pressure was intense.

    Now that the tier 7 are coming out, why shouldn¡¯t they be happy?

    When the tier 7 fought, they all retreated away. They understood that they have no place on this battlefield, if anyone joins the fray then they might as well be sending vegetables (Tl: digging their graves).

    The fight between tier 7s, what would that look like?

    Now if anyone¡¯s wondering then Wu Yan could definitively tell them that it¡¯s no different than a tsunami or earthquake!

    At tier 7, the baseline of what would call a ¡®strong one/super¡¯. Before that, not even level 59 could call themselves super!

    Why? Well that¡¯s because the gap between tiers are so significant and it increases the higher you go up in tiers.

    At tier 7 the gap could be described as a frightening disparity.

    Silvaria people would often lump tier 1 2 & 3 as low rank, 4,5 & 6 as middle rank and 7 8 & 9 as high rank. So basically, the difference between a middle rank and a high rank.

    A fight between high rankers, it¡¯s enough to shake a small locality down to its foundation, just like this battle¡­

    The hard surfaces have cracks like those seen on turtles running through them and rubbles flew like dust in the air. That amount of force could sent a grown 100 kg man flying out like sandbags. Each attack could blow holes in the ground and make the earth tremble¡­

    Wu Yan & company have seen this before so their reaction aren¡¯t that big. The last time they saw this kind of scene was the fight between the great snake youkai and Mikoto. It scary in many ways, the cave almost collapsed on them. And then there was Ikaros blowing apart the stone room, that was shocking as well. They are already a bit used to seeing this kind of thing, including the scale of this battle.

    The same could not be said of the treasure hunters, they are all staring slack jawed at the fight. Their eyes filled with passion and admiration, they wished they were the ones fighting as tier 7 on that battlefield¡­

    Not surprisingly the Black Stone Spiders are simplistic as well. The 15 tier 7 took the same basic formation as the fighters before: warriors as vanguard in front,magicians as rear support in the back.

    The Black Stone Spiders has no other alternatives, they screeched in anger and brawled with the warriors in front of them. Despite their big physique, being the same tier meant that even if they could surpress the warriors for now, the spiders can¡¯t do anything significant against them in the short term.

    The magic artillery hitting the spiders from time to time would mitigate their advance or any sort of advantage the spiders have gained.

    As the fight mvoed along, the 15 tier 7 started taking out their armaments. Under the augmentation from their arms, their abilities increased as evidenced by the agonized screech of the spiders.

    Wu Yan felt a bit speechless as he observed that the tier 7s don¡¯t seem to possess any Rare Armaments at all, they are raising hell with Mainstream Armaments. The only saving grace to them is that they have more than 1 Mainstream Armaments as they would change equip now and then according to circumstances.

    It¡¯s understandable though, Rare Armaments are stuff that only tier 7 has business carrying around but that¡¯s it. These old foggies looked like they have no more potential for improvements in them, not having any Rare Armaments is understandable considering their circumstance.

    They aren¡¯t Fei Fei, a tier 7 of 20 years old. Her talents are extraordinary, her path ahead is bright. Not to mention she¡¯s also a hotshot at the Ailu empire grandest noble family¡¯s heiress¡¯ side. Now that is someone who definitely would be swining around a Rare Armament.

    Wu Yan is forgetting that he¡¯s an exception to the rule as well¡­

    The tide of the battle changed again. The spiders are getting more furious. And as they became more furious, their attacks became more vicious.

    A slightly weaker tier 7 can¡¯t deal with the increasing pressure anymore so he chose to use a battle skill and this started a chain reaction of battle skills. Needless to say the Black Stone Spiders are beaten back¡­

 Chapter 91: S rated lifeform!

    Chapter 91: S rated lifeform!

    July 14, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    When the warriors started using battle skills, the magicians at the back had no reason to hold back anymore. They threw aside the small spells and brought out the big guns while bringing out more mana. Their chants got longer, fast and steady they chanted, it seems they are going to use highly destructive spells.

    Without a doubt, the tier 7 warriors can dish out the punishment. But the Black Stone Spiders aren¡¯t chicken shit either. They might not have battle skills, but in exchange, the spiders have rock hard bodies. They might be howling in pain but they aren¡¯t really that hurt, judging by their body surface.

    The Black Stone Spiders went berserk when harm is inflicted upon them. They can¡¯t approach the annoying magicians shooting spells from the back and they can¡¯t push back the tier 7 engaging them. Thus, the spiders all opened their mouths and shot stone spikers.

    The spikes this time also had an upgrade compared to the tinier spiders before. The spikes are bigger, and darker. It¡¯s strength is probably no weaker than the power of those magicians¡¯ blasts!

    The tier 7 magicians have the necessary counter measure unlike the puny magicians before, what with getting skewered by spikes. The shots may be sudden but with a lift of their canes, magic shield appeared to block the spikes.

    Are the spikes really that easy to stop though? Of course not!

    The tier 7 magicians are unharmed for now. Their shields that could withstand same tier attacks a few times are now barely holding up. Well this is what is to be expected of the only long range attacks these spiders could muster.

    When a few warriors see that the spiders are going to keep shooting, they banded up and struck at the nearest spider from multiple directions with weapons covered in layers of qi.

    The spiders are not that intelligent but they still know how to dodge. Against their attacks, they could only close their mouth and furiously grapple with the fighters once more.

    A tier 7 magician finally finished chanting and with a fwish of the cane the temperature of the air soared. A gigantic wave of fire formed and swept towards the black spiders.

    A few tier 7 warriors backed away with good timing, taking position in front of a few magicians. The spiders wanted to chase them down but waves of fire forced them back. They shot spikes, trying to disperse the magic.

    When the spiders actually dispersed the wave and are about to launch an offensive, another tier 7 magicians finished his casting and released his big ass magic. The ground started trembling and the spiders, as if threatened by this, started screeching out loud.

    To no avail however, a spike came out of the ground and slashed off one unlucky spider¡¯s leg.Soon after, countless spikes came out rapidly and started going for the Black Stone Spiders.

    Ignoring their agonizing screech, the spikes made their way inside their body. Incredibly, green blood flowed out from within them when none flowed out with the smaller counterparts before.

    Wherever there are spiders, there are spikes as well. They got pin cushion-ed and as a result, went bat shit crazy.

    But before they could fight back, the other tier 7 finsihed their chanting and gigantic bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck the spiders.

    After a few loud bang, the black spiders are given great casualty under the combined efforts of the 15 tier 7. Under attack from the lightning bolts and sharp spikes, green blood splattered everywhere. Some of them lost their legs, some got fried, some are screeching in pure pain like they¡¯re trying to leave behind their last shout on this world.

    It¡¯s a given the tier 7 would know what¡¯s going on at this point. Isn¡¯t it high time to beat the dog that fell into the water? (Tl: give them fuglies a good hiding). They took up arms and smashed their battle skills at the black spiders.

    After waves of attack, the 10 spiders made their appearance for the first and last time. Their giant bodies fell one by one¡­

    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡±

    The treasure hunting group cheered when they saw their powerhouses taking down the giant monsters. They raised their weapons, they beat their weapons on the ground in clear elation.

    At this very moment, their morale has reached the peak!

    Wu Yan & company watched the whole thing go down. They exchanged glances and nodded.

    Wu Yan broke the quite atmosphere around them first.

    ¡°The tier 7s are pretty good to able to hold their own agaist 10 spiders of the same tier, without much casualty at that. Given that they had the numerical, equipment and coordination advantage but still, without a doubt if the tier 7s are our enemies, they would probably be tricky to deal with¡­¡±

    He can¡¯t stay quiet about this because it¡¯s clear from the battle just now that these guys are ruthless. They wouldn¡¯t even help their dying subordinates. Surely when Wu Yan & company finds the treasure, they would not hesitate to outright try and kill them!

    He does have the necessary items in place to guarantee their escape but truth be said, he really doesn¡¯t want to resort to these methods because it would mean that they are in very dire straits.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded in agreement. Mikoto reckons that she¡¯s stronger than any one of the tier 7s present but against the whole group and without the item¡¯s assistance, she would probably end up the same as those spiders. Dead.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    When they heard Ikaros, the three turned towards her. Given Ikaros¡¯ personality, she¡¯s a bit uncomfortable with all eyes on her.

    ¡°Ikaros, did something new turn up?¡±

    Normally, she would just stay quiet like a loyal guard if nothing important happens.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She continued in a light tone.

    ¡°A very strong life signature is approaching¡­¡±

    ¡°Very strong life signature?¡±

    Since she said it, then she¡¯s definitely not talking about the auction firm that¡¯s hiding as well, which means to say¡­

    Her deep red eyes shone as she said.

    ¡°3 signatures, 2 rank A¡¯s and 1 rank¡­ S!¡±

    ¡°S!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku are surprised.

    A means the same tier as Ikaros, or those that Ikaros feels can cause harm to herself, that¡¯s A!

    S means those that can bring serious threat to herself!

    This kind of existence is approaching?

    How can they not be shocked at this revelation?

    Of course the ones on the battlefield wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. And so, the ones cheering happily are currently unaware that their last moment is going to arrive very soon¡­

    The poise tier 7s standing there basking in praise suddenly felt the presence of death enveloping them and their surrounding. Startled, their face changed very quickly!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    One of the tier 7 succumbed to the trauma of death and backpedaled while hysterically shouting.

    The shout didn¡¯t only surprise the ones present, the other tier 7s also looked at each other, conflicted.

    They are conflicted for a very simple reason. Run and abandon the bounty or brave the risk and find that this is but another trick engineered into the structure of this place to mess with people.

    In that few moments, they lost all chances of salvaging their lives¡­

 Chapter 92: Giant Spider Escort! The doomed treasure hunting groupâ€¦

    Chapter 92: Giant Spider Escort! The doomed treasure hunting group¡­

    July 16, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The treasure hunters all looked at the tier 7s losing their shit and felt perplexed. You look at me, I look at you, they didn¡¯t know what to do at this point and started making a fuss.

    The tier 7s are all very agitated now, they have to listen to the treasure hunters making a bunch of noise and their hearts are all stirred as well. But at the same time, they also can¡¯t make heads or tails of their emotions, unsure of how to deal with it.

    That impending death aura hasn¡¯t stopped yet, it feels like it¡¯s coming ever so closer. Their hearts jumped, their intuitions are telling them something very terrifying is encroaching upon them¡­

    The tier 7s that were conflicting over whether to stay on path or escape soon dismissed the thought of thinking about any other things.

    The rowdy treasure hunters all gradually piped down, they are still cultivators that are better than average, not at the tier 7¡¯s levelbut still they quieted down and stopped all actions. The weird atmosphere enveloped them.

    ¡°master, the strong signatures is very close now!¡±

    Besides Wu Yan & company, nobody can hear Ikaros. Just as the three of them are anxious¡­ they heard it. That noise, like something dragging its feet across the ground¡­

    Along with the sounds, Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku started tensing up. Some of the hunters on the ground are starting to be afraid, afraid of this obscure atmosphere, insidious aura, and mysterious sound.

    The sound got closer and closer, the more timid individuals of the group started trembling. Hearts racing, the tier 7 brought out their weapons and raised their awareness to the highest level.

    Among the hunters, a warrior accidentally looked in front and when he saw it, the warriors widened his eyes in dismay and stepped back in terror.

    ¡°Th¡­Over there¡­.¡±

    His hand trembling like never before pointed in a certain direction, with a terrified voice he uttered.

    In that place without a sound, his voice stood out very clearly. His tone made the whole weird atmosphere they had going on raised through the roof. They looked in the said direction and this one glimpse finally turned into the last straw that broke their hearts¡­

    Two giant vicious looking spiders slowly appeared, they are ten meters tall and when compared with the Black Stone Spiders they were fighting with, the Black Stone Spiders might as well be little kids!

    If it¡¯s just two gigantic stone spiders they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid, but this two gigantic spiders aren¡¯t stone spiders but spiders in the truest sense of the word.

    With metal spikes as body hair all over them, as well as their long legs. Giant head, mean looking face, weird eyes and those stone pillars for fangs made them look very intimidating!

    ¡°Hssss!!!¡± (Tl: I don¡¯t know, do spiders even hiss?)

    When the spiders are in ful lview, they raised their big front body up and revealed their big ol¡¯ fangs before hissing and releasing a gigantic soundwave of a roar. It turned into a giant gust and blew towards the treasure hunting group!

    Giant spider escort: (level 70)

    The treasure hunters might not have system¡¯s identification like Wu Yan & company do but they knew, judging from the fear inducing aura and that body of theirs that the spiders are absolutely out of their league. Death has already set its sight on them!

    Terror, shock, dread¡­

    No other words could sum up their feelings, them including the tier 7s, who moments ago, are still looking pretty badass.

    Yes, the tier 7s peed their pants. Boasting a strength stronger than all of them, that power, that feeling of not being able to do anything has already spread out within them.

    Each of the tier 7s are convinced that they can hold their own at least a while even against peak tier 7 supers armed with Rare Armament. When they saw the two monsters however, that insurmountable feeling of dread, there¡¯s only one possible explanation¡­

    Tier 8!

    ¡°Run!!!¡±

    No one else knows just how scary the tier 8 are except them, even if only a tier in difference. Thus, they knew going up against the tier 8 spiders with 15 people will only be dragging their inevitable deaths longer. They turned tails and flew away in the fastest speed they could muster.

    It¡¯s still futile though¡­

    When they turned, a bunch of stone spikes shot towards them at a speed no one on the battlefield could react to..

    With this one turn, they revealed their back to the reapers¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ughh¡­¡±¡±A!¡±¡­

    The stone spikes pierced their skin and their organs, effectively sending them to Death¡¯s door. In such a short frame of time, all the tier 7s died!

    Woe be them, had they tried resisting maybe they could have lasted long enough to find a sliver of hope. Alas, they chose the most foolish of all choices.

    The hunters all yelped. No one had the intention to resist, even the strongest of them all, the tier 7s got wiped out in an instant. How can they even put up a fight against something like that?

    Like the dead tier 7s, they chose the most foolish path.

    Everyone turned around and ran like their lives depended on it. Because it does. The two Giant spider escorts played shoot-the-moving-target, the stone spikes rained down on them, the slower ones of the treasure hunters all got shot down.

    Screams filled the space, screams of fear and death intertwined and echoed throughout the place¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shut their eyes at the same time the slaughter started happening. With their personalities that can barely be described as resilient, they felt sympathy and they couldn¡¯t bear to continue watching anymore. They buried their heads into Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Wu Yan on the other hand bitterly laughed.

    It¡¯s a bit ironic how the tier 7s that treated the weaker treasure hunters like disposable pawns are now dead alongside said disposable pawns.

    Only Wu Yan knows that this is only the start¡­

    Just the two giant spider escorts alone aren¡¯t that big a threat in his opinion, not with Ikaros¡¯ at his side that is. What he is really concerned with though, is the life signature with a rating of S.

    Under the barrage of stone spikes, the body count kept rising, their bodies riddled with spikes. The two spiders showed no signs of being satisfied as they kept shooting at the most concentrated area.

    After a round of spraying spikes, close to 90% of the treasure hunters died, they shed their last blood upon the ground.

    Maybe it¡¯s because they really is a lot of people, but a small part of them managed to slip through because the spiders ¡®couldn¡¯t service them in time¡¯. The fastest runner among them all got out of range and is currently fleeing while scattering.

    When they hear that the sound of spikes stopped, this small group can¡¯t help feeling delighted, they might just survive this shit. They hastened their legs towards the direction away from the spiders¡­

    When the spider escorts are about to give chase, Wu Yan saw it. Their bodies flinched and then stopped¡­

 Chapter 93: Appearance! Tier 9! Giant spider queen!

    Chapter 93: Appearance! Tier 9! Giant spider queen!

    July 18, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is not sure whether he heard wrong but even though Ikaros sounded soft and mellow he could feel a hint of graveness within her voice.

    ¡°Ikaros, could it be?¡­¡±

    His heart sunk when he saw those beautiful pair of eyes¡­

    ¡°Yes, master the strong life signature will be arriving t -10seconds, as it is very dangerous it is recommended that master retreats¡­.¡±

    Ikaros lifted her head and looked at him as she waited for him make the decision.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at him as well. Since Ikaros described it as very dangerous and also recommended him to retreat then that would mean not even Ikaros thinks she can win!

    All eyes on him, he thought for awhile before bitterly laughing.

    A lifeform that Ikaros can¡¯t handle, regardless of how strong it actually is, this would imply that the treasure guarded by it must be commensurate with the strength of the guardian!

    He¡¯s nto sure whether it¡¯s worth giving up this treasure but if he were alone he might have used the invisible cloak to risk it. He has the System afterall, and he has a fuck ton of pts to back him up. If it¡¯s just escaping, he still has the confidence to do so.

    However, can a treasure be compared with the love(s) of his life?

    Short answer, Hell no!

    He isntantly made the decision.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, if I tell you girls to go, use ¡®that¡¯ at once, we will run away from here. Hinagiku, you¡¯re in charge of the pipsqueak!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded sternly while Ikaros replied with a ¡°yes, master¡±. She then remained silent and continued watching the surroundings with her gorgeous pair of red eyes.

    He narrowed his eyes and focused on the field with concentrations raised to 120%.

    Even if they are going to retreat he must personally see what kind of life form it is that Ikaros deemed so dangerous and then go back and devise some scheme aimed at its weak point. With that escape item from the System he has absolute confidence that he can pull this off with margin to spare¡­

    ¡°Master, the target has appeared!¡±

    When she said that, the two escort spiders parted ways to either side¡­

    A super big spider, bigger than the two escort spiders combined appeared¡­.

    This scene is went down unbeknownst to the fleeing treasure hunters. They also didn¡¯t know their time has run out¡­

    Besides being bigger, there¡¯s not much difference in appearance between the escorts and the queen. It arrived at the battlefield under the escort of the two spiders, flashing within its eyes are the light of wisdom!

    Giant spider queen: (level 83)

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto had their pupils shrunk, their face dyed with bitterness.

    Just as they predicted this place had a tier 9 guarding it, even if they have the escape plan all set out, under the current circumstance they are feeling upset.

    That¡¯s an existence that one looks up to, it¡¯s like the case with Ikaros, although she only has eyes for Wu Yan and no one else¡­

    He¡¯s not sure whether or not Ikaros could dfeat the spider queen with her Gold Armaments but even factoring in the Gold Armaments he doesn¡¯t think that she could surpass the tier gap.

    Tier 9 is the most powerful existences after demigods!

    It could be surmised from the fact that the 15 tier 7s got rekt by tier 8 in mere seconds that the gap between tiers are significantly large.

    He¡¯s not going to make her take the risk or even if he could revive her as long as he survived¡­

    But that light within the spider queen¡¯s eyes made him raised his eyebrows which he subsequently relaxed.

    It is still a tier 9 demonic beast, it¡¯s conceivable that it might have a wisdom comparable to that of a human. It¡¯s said that demigod tier demonic beast could morph into human form. The same logic should also apply to this thing that one couldn¡¯t determine to be a demonic beast or not.

    The spider queen grinded its lips, its long twin fangs followed in motion as well. Drops of liquid fell on the ground. When they did, with a pshh the hard surface had holes corroded into them making their pupils shrink again.

    It eyed the escaping treasure hunters with disdain in its eyes. He has seen this before in a non human, namely in the snake youkai before.

    Of course, youkai and demonic beast cannot be compared on the same scale. They might be non-human but they are different life forms, in terms of evolution, youkais are higher in wisdom.

    Its long legs parted to two sides and it crouched down its gigantic body. Opening its mouth slightly like it¡¯s yawning, just this act alone the escaping treasure hunters can¡¯t run anymore¡­

    The stone ground shook and the escaping hunters including Wu Yan & company lost their balance. The people who were escaping with much glee sudden felt that as they ran a part of their body suddenly felt cold, making them stop.

    Looking down they saw the stone ground revealing its foundation and soil. The disappeared stone warped into stone spikes and pierced them from the ground.

    After an intense agony, they merely closed their eyes without so much as a chance to cry out in pain. Their heart and breathing stopped, and blood hanged down from the lifeless corpse hanging on the stone spikes.

    Personally ending them, the spider queen tilted its head, glanced at them and them looked away like it only killed two bugs.

    Relative to it, they might as well be bugs. Perhaps even in human counterparts, they are but mere insects. Weak humans are treated as bugs, ants, in this world where the strong rules, this is a common occurence¡­

    And so, with the death of this small group of people, the treasure hunters that came this time, the people that once stood upon the plaza are all wiped out!

    The place fell into silence¡­

    Looking at the ground, the three felt an ineffable coldness rising up within them their face twisted in discomfort.

    Sighing, he waved at Hinagiku and Mikoto. Depressed and drained of will he said to them.

    ¡°Alright, we will be leaving here The spider queen is too dangerous¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged glances and bitterly laughed. Mikoto, strong as she is, an existence that can rank in the top 7 of Academy City must admit that if she fights with the spider queen, she¡¯s not coming back.

    Heck, she doesn¡¯t think she can reasonably take on any one of the two escort spiders. They might be 1levelhigher but this difference is like that of heaven and earth¡­

    He saw through her thoughts just going by her expression, so he rubbed her head in a caring manner.

    Blushing, she felt warm inside when she saw his caring eyes. The frustration she feels also lightened up.

    Smiling, he looked at the spider queen once more. But what he sees made his heart thump!

    That¡¯s because the crouching spider is currently looking at their direction!

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    yelped him.

 Chapter 94: The tier 8â€™s weird methodâ€¦

    Chapter 94: The tier 8¡¯s weird method¡­

    July 20, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The spider queen made Wu Yan¡¯s hair stood on end, his heart went cold and a drop of sweat slowly dripped down from his forehead!

    bustedbustedbustedbusted!!!

    Runrunrunrun!!!

    These thoughts instantly filled up his mind, he grabbed Hinagiku and Mikoto by their hands and held onto them, preparing to escape at any given moment with the escape tool.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed his anxiety as well, they were worried as well when they saw the cold sweats on his face. When he shouted ¡®crap¡¯, their anxiousness grew bigger as well.

    ¡°master!¡±

    As if noticing her master¡¯s mental state, Ikaros worriedly looked at his distraught face and was just about to approach him before she got cut off.

    ¡°We are retreating!¡±

    Before the girls could ask anything he instantly chose their next move. They didn¡¯t notice the spider queen¡¯s line of sight but that¡¯s natural because the time period between the spider queen looking in their direction and him calling a retreat is only a few seconds interval.

    When they heard him they said no more. If he said so then there¡¯s a good reason for it. Everyone took out a certain item. Little ol¡¯ Lirin blindfolded as she is took out an item as well..

    A scroll made from crystal!

    When they were about to use it, a strong whistling sound rang in this place devoid of sound because of the death of the treasure hunters.

    3 entities drew tails of light as they flew out nearby. Their speed rivaled that of a airplane in flight, the wind they stirred up blew incessantly as they flew by. When the sound reached them, the 3 ray of lights have already arrived at the side of the spider queen and its 2 escorts!

    Because of how sudden it is, not even the spider queen could react before the wind blew. When the queen did recovered, it raised its massive torso. But the short amount of time delay has allowed the 3 rays of light to come close to its body.

    Wu Yan & company looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the 3 rays of light has already formed a triangular formation, encircling the spider queen and the escorts in the middle.

    At this point, he could see clear that the 3 entities are 3 persons.

    3 strong persons at that!

    Momiri (ÄªÃ×Àï): (level 72)

    Jared (²éÀ­µÃ): (level73)

    Kalas(¿¨ÀïÀ­Ë¹): (level 75)

    ¡°master, the three lifeforms on board the airship¡­¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ sentence is a bit broken up but he could understand the gist of it. Basically these 3 are the ones she detected on board the airship.

    ¡®Why are they appearing now? At such a timing, do they want to die that badly?¡¯

    He signaled to Mikoto and the gang to wait for further instructions while raising his eyebrow at the 3 tier 8s. They didn¡¯t store away the crystal scrolls yet, they would still use at the slightest hint of anything critical.

    The 3 tier 8s are boggling him. Even if they are tier 8, they should still be aware that thespider queen they are facing right now is tier 9!

    They didn¡¯t run but chose to go up against something like that, are they really trying to dig their own graves here? They should also have seen what the spider queen and the escorts did to the treasure hunters, its power is undeniable!

    Maybe they¡¯re blinded by greed and decided to took a wild gamble?

    He dismissed the thoughts quickly, they are tier 8s, not some random schmuck. Now that they¡¯re here, there msut be a reason for it!

    He also self derisively laughed, it almost slipped him that besides him, there are still another group of people hiding as well.

    The auction firm¡¯s personnels and the tier 8 that just tagged along!

    It didn¡¯t matter what he thought, the battlefield changed tremendously with the appearance of the 3 tier 8s. Encircling the spider queen and the escorts, they out a vial filled with blood red liquid from their chests!

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Kalas yelled and opened the vial in his hand. Jared and Momiri did the same thing. Opening the vial, they splashed the liquid on the ground.

    As the liquid fell, the 3 took out another object, it looked like a paper.

    They pressed down the paper on top of the liquid on the ground. After that, the 3 stopped as if they are finished with some kind of procedure. A grin slowly floated up to their face.

    The spider queen looked down at the 3 with icy stares. Although the steps seem numerous but they are performed well within the period when the spider queen raised its body and when it recovered senses and took a stance.

    Wu Yan & company can also attest to their speed, what seemed like only a blink of an eye is enough time for the 3 to finish up their ritual. Those actions are not only quick, they are trained as well.

    The spider queen felt uneasy when it saw the red light shining from under the paper.

    The red light grew more and more intense until its glow turned into that of fresh blood. It is at this point that the spider queen reached the maximum threshold of anxiety, it instinctively moved to stop whatever the hell is going to happen next!

    It roared and the escorts darted out as if receiving her commands. The escorts dashed at Jared and Momiri while the queen opened its mouth like it¡¯s preparing something.

    Too bad though, before the escorts and the queen could do anything the 3 assailants jumped away to a safe distance.

    Around the spider queen, the 3 paper burst into flames and as it turned to ashes the liquid transformed into 3 blood red beams of light.

    The beams of light wavered a bit before dashing around leaving trails of red line in their paths.

    The beams of light flying around pissed the spider queen to no ends. Its frosty gaze got even colder and tremendous killing intent fell on the Kalas& co. They backpedaled and lowered their waist.

    That being so, one could see that they are indeed intimidated but no trace of terror could be found. In fact, it looked like they are certain of their victory as if they are going to wreck the spider queen much to the puzzlement of Wu Yan & company.

    The red beams of light conitnued and the red lines became more and more concentrated. The spider queen roared explosively and failing to quell the unease within, jumped at Kalas and co. The red lines on the ground flashed and the spider queen is bounced back like there is some kind of invisible wall stopping her.

    Losing its shit, it rammed against the wall to no avail. Kalas & co relaxed a bit when they saw this. It looks like they aren¡¯t sure this method would definitely work against the spider queen as well.

    The spider queen used more and more strength to ram the wall, as evidenced by the sound coming from within but each and every time ti did, the lines would flash and it would be bounced back. It seems like the spider queen is completely contained within.

    Wu Yan still has his guard up.

    He can see that the spider queen not only used more strength, even the distance it got bounced back decreased with each iteration at a certain point it practically didn¡¯t get knock back at all!

    Kalas & co also noticed this, their face tensed up. when the lines glowing on the ground visibly weakened, they tensed up their body as well.

    Soon after however, they noticed something and quickly relaxed their body with an overjoyed expression on their face.

 Chapter 95: the auction firmâ€™s conspiracy

    Chapter 95: the auction firm¡¯s conspiracy

    July 22, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Within the red line formation, the spider queen and its escort kept launching themselves at the barrier and subsequently getting repelled. Against that kind of assault, the formation set forth by Kalas and co didn¡¯t seem to be weakening.

    Unsure as to whether or not the spiders could break free Kalas and co kept their vigilance up.

    At a certain point, their expression changed to that of elation.

    Taking note of this, Wu Yan knew that the flow of events will change¡­

    Suddenly, red lights overflowed, dying the entire place in the shade of blood. It¡¯s repulsive properties had a boost in strength as well seeing as the spiders got sent back to the center of the formation.

    Wu Yan & company shielded their eyes from the intense red light with their arms raised.

    At the peak of prominence the red lines on the ground flowed in a fluid motion as if something is infusing it with life. It wriggled and encircled the spider queen.

    When Wu Yan & company opened their eyes, they saw that the red lines had formed into an enormous blood red magic formation. It contained the spiders within its center much like a cage, imprisoning the spider queen and its escorts.

    The spider queen completely snapped inside.

    Having dwelled for countless time, in this place without any form of life but it and the depowerized minime versions it laid out of boredom.

    Inside here, it is the sovereign!

    A bit before this, a strong individual came sneaking into this place. Not only can he fight on par with it, his strength in battle ties with it. If not for the stone spider kingdom it made over countless years, it might have cost dearly to deal with the intruder¡­

    Even so, the intruder managed to survive the onslaught with heavy injuries as well as take down half of its stone spider kingdom before making an escape.

    It assumed that said event is only an outlier event among the countless years that has gone and for the days to come, it would still be the ruler of this place.

    Who would have thought that after the intruder left, tons of humans would continuously invade this place. Alas, the humans are too weak, just a simple flick of its claws and they are squished to death. They are no more than simple spice to add flavour to its life.

    From the start, the spider queen thought that this time would end in the same manner. But turns out, the number of humans this time is numerous like none before. Slaying all its kins except the two earliest it gave birth to and then to imprison them in this strange territory.

    If the foe this time were as strong as the foe last time, then it might concede its outcome to bad luck but this time the opponents that made it danced upon their palms are but a mere 3 weak ants!

    How then can the spider queen express its wrath?

    ¡°Hiss!!!¡±

    The spider mustered its strength and roared in anger. The two escorts on the side were shocked by thos one roar and fell to the ground while trembling.

    The roar echoed throughout the place making it shake this violently for the first time ever.

    Bringing the two girls into his arms, he hugged them tightly with a shocked state of mind.

    Despite not knowing what that blood coloured magic formation is as well as its function and extent of abilities but seeing as it can contain the spider queen, clearly the blood red magic formation isn¡¯t just some scrappy stuff.

    Under these circumstances, the spider queen doesn¡¯t seem to be weakened at all. It could still exhibit that amount of power, a power that can rival a small locality magnitude 10 earthquake, with just one roar it could shake this place to its core. How much power would this require in the first place?

    This is the power of a tier 9?

    Such power, if he had used the points before to summon a tier 9 character, wouldn¡¯t he have been able to do whatever the hell he damn well pleases upon this vast land?

    This thought is dismissed without further deliberation the instant he looked at Ikaros¡¯ beautiful countenance.

    Given the chance for a do over, he would still summon Ikaros!

    Kalas & co got sent back quite a few steps before they could steady themselves. In their eyes, the fear towards the spider queen grew intense.

    ¡°This monster¡­, isn¡¯t it too strong..¡±

    Jared gulped, ever since coming up to tier 7, he has never been this ruffled. He had thought that there¡¯s nothing that could make him lose composure in this world.

    This belief fortified when he grew into a tier 8. Now he understands very well that compared to the spider queen, his previous pride might as well be a thin paper that could not withstand a strike!

    ¡°This is the greatness of a tier 9?¡­¡±

    Kalas mused and mumbled.

    Momiri bitterly laughed as he took in the wrecked surroundings. He recalled the ridiculous roar with fervent passion.

    ¡°I must breakthrough to tier 9!¡±

    Their voice though not too loud could be heard clearly by Wu Yan & co. He narrowed his eyes. This 3, they are awestruck by the spider queen but they are not terrified at all, at the very most they are just a bit fearful!

    What is it, that they have so much confidence in?

    He didn¡¯t need to ponder for soon, the answer revealed itself¡­

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Muttered Ikaros. Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched before turning with a weird look.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    said Wu Yan while twitching his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another strong lifeform is approaching?¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t understand the nuance behind his words but she continued.

    ¡°No master, the magci formation is amassing an enormous amount of energy!¡±

    ¡°Gathering energy?¡±

    Looking in said direction, they paled at the sight of it.

    Within the formation, the spider queen looked like it got disabled, struggling against something while squirming around to no avail. The escorts are under the same kind of status as well.

    The formation is flashing with blood red sheen and increasing in intensity. The reason it could do so is the blood streaming endlessly into the magic formation.

    They saw it, the blood the deceased shed.

    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are rendered speechless at the scene of blood flowiing and gathering. Their minds went blank and this disturbed them very deeply.

    Wu Yan clenched down his teeth. If he still don¡¯t what is going on at this point then he is a dumbass.

    No wonder they would generously show the treasure map, it¡¯s also not a fortuitous event that they spread around the news in that supply town. Everything is but a set up for this.

    Everything they did is to establish this magic formation to deal with the spider queen!

    Spreading the news, gathering up the supers blinded by the prospect of getting treasure all just so they can get the requisite amount of persons.

    Hiding away instantly after entering this place, wait for the suckers to die and then activate this magic formation to gather up the blood of the dead to supply it to the magic formation!

    Perhaps even before this the auction firm has sent in guinea pigs to survey the area and therefore knowing about the presence of a tier 9 spider queen and then devising a plan to counter it.

    They knew that they can¡¯t do anything against the giant spider by themselves. They also knew that the treasure hunters this time are nothing more than sacrifices for the spider queen!

    Wait for the spider to kill everyone and then come out to take advantage of their deaths to gather up blood qi and then activating the vicious magic formation to deal with the spider queen!

    Like this, the treasure will belong to them!

 Chapter 96: They deal with the mobs, we wait for the loots

    Chapter 96: They deal with the mobs, we wait for the loots

    July 24, 2017 by inconnue97	in Uncategorized

    They decided to keep the treasures and even treated the treasure hunters as their stepping stones, what a bunch of sinister individuals¡­

    In all likelihood, they are going to claim the whole thing was a scam after they get their hands on the treasures. Probably going to spout some bullshit like it¡¯s only the nest of a tier 9 demonic beats and then deny the shit out of any other allegations.

    Everybody is dead except for them, they can say whatever the hell they want without being afraid of getting called out for it, who¡¯s going to testify against them!

    They just need to exit this place, destroy the transfer stone and then claim it is an act out of desperation to escape the pursuit of the tier 9 demonic beast.

    No loose end and everybody gets to laugh their ass off at home counting their haul.

    One must say, the auction¡¯s ruse is pretty damn ruthless! Savage!

    When Wu Yan told Hinagiku and Mikoto about this the two girl covered their mouths and disbelief could be seen in their eyes.

    Maybe they think this kind of plan is just too unforgivable and so they can¡¯t accept it¡­

    When he saw Kalas & co being all happy and cocksure of their victory, he coldly laughed inside.

    It¡¯s a pretty good plan, but too bad you guys didn¡¯t think someone would survive that big wave of spider under the leadership of the spider queen did you? You guys also didn¡¯t consider the possibility of outliers like us huh?

    What can one say but that this is heaven¡¯s will.

    That¡¯s not fair, how can they possibly be expected to consider the scenario that someone like Wu Yan and his magic cape could perfectly conceal themselves at the side and watch the whole show with them?

    How would they know that while they are gleefully waiting to take all the prizes someone would be doing the same thing in close vicinity?

    If this is not the will of heavens then the auction firm praying mantis would not have been able to detain Wu Yan & company that is like the sparrow, when they were about to flee after being spotted by the giant spider. Is this not heaven¡¯s will?

    That¡¯s why it has to be heaven¡¯s will¡­

    ¡°Yan, what are we going to do?¡±

    Ignoring the issue of what he is thinking about, Mikoto for one could not stand it, with lightning flashing about, she looked at the field with anger filled eyes.

    Looking at her condition, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s utterly pissed off at the auction firm¡¯s action.

    As a kind girl and having a disciplinary committee kouhai as a kouhai, with a heart filled with justice how can she not get mad at what is happening before her?

    Although her mental fortitude has increased since being summoned by Wu Yan but there are still principles that would absolutely not changed. She might be a bit naive before but she doesn¡¯t have that naivete anymore, her kindness on the other hand still remains, as do the everyday life that she kept inside her. It¡¯s one of the few points Wu Yan is glad about her.

    Kaichou-sama is more or less the same, if not for the lack of strength to do so.How she wish she could rush up those 3 slimeballs and beat the crap out of them!

    ¡°Do I even need to say it?¡­¡±

    Rubbing the back of his palm, the corner of his lip lifted into a sneer.

    ¡°Since they took the trouble to make a good show, if we don¡¯t inherit their zest wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto could guess his intentions, the guy is thinking¡­

    ¡°Let them taste what they did to others!¡± (Tl: ÒÔÆäÈËÖ®µÀ»¹ÖÎÆäÈËÖ®Éí, use their way/means to give them a taste by returning it unto their body/themselves, in other words a taste of their own medicine.)

    Ignoring whether or not they knew the meaning of this chinese saying he laughed and continued.

    ¡°Let them bite at each other like dogs, they already did us a favour by dealing with the spider queen and we got a good taste of what it¡¯s like to be the fisherman!¡± (Tl: a reference to this )

    The two girls are rendered speechless at the sight of Wu Yan sneering. They recalled just a few moments ago, a Wu Yan who¡¯s saying ¡®Let¡¯s run¡¯ in a panicky way. They are so close to actually giving a facial readjustment to that nasty grinning countenance of his.

    ¡°But, if they settled the spider queen, how are we going to deal with the 3 tier 8?¡±

    Said a frowning Mikoto. Suppose the tier 9 got done in, the 3 tier 8 would be the next biggest foes they have to go up against!

    Their lineup: 1 tier 5, 1 tier 6, 1 tier 7, 1 tier 8. (Tl: Plus a mascot, her parents can wait. We need Lirin here.) Against 3 tier 8s, it¡¯s not a very favorable matchup is it?

    ¡°Relax.¡±

    Wu Yan understand her qualms. He¡¯s not that dumb, he doesn¡¯t reckon he could pull it off himself for sure.

    ¡°If it was the spider queen, we might have needed to bring out some trump cards from the system and even then there are limited means but¡­¡±

    Glancing over at Kalas & co, he light heartedly pointed out.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just the 3 tier 8s, with Ikaros on our side we are not out of the game yet!¡±

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at the expressionless Ikaros astonished.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hinagiku hesitatingly continued.

    ¡°She might behigher in level that any one of the 3 in Kalas & co, she¡¯s just one persosn, going up against 3 persons, that would be¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you girls don¡¯t understand Ikaros!¡±

    When he said this, his tone is full of confidence as he rubbed Ikaros¡¯ head while chuckling.

    ¡°Ikaros is the king of group fights!¡± (Tl: Is there perhaps a better translation for ¡°ÈºÕ½Ö®Íõ instead of a literal translation?)

    ¡°King of group fights?¡±

    It¡¯s clear that the two girls dind¡¯t understand what he meant by that. More like, when they are looking at Ikaros and the hand rubbing her head, a hint of displeasure and jelly could be seen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take an illustrative case, Mikoto!¡±

    Mikoto flinched when he looked in her directions.

    ¡°If you are of the same tier as Ikaros, disregarding equipments and other such factors and just basing it on pure ability, then you might be able to win by virtue of your special abilities. But if you team up with another person then your victory might not be so sure¡­¡±

    At this point, he could see the inevitable puzzlement on her face so he just waved his hands and continued.

    ¡°Takeit like this, if Ikaros goes one on one with any one of the same tier then she can use about 100% of her ability. but if she enters a group fight against multiple enemies then she would be able to perform outstandingly at something like 200% abilities!¡±

    Mikoto caught the drift but Hinagiku is still not convinced as she placed her hand on one of her cheek.

    ¡°According to what you say, Ikaros becomes stronger in a group fight?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    He laid it down.¡±Ikaros was engineered to become the multi purpose war machine, every setting on her is made in consideration of group fights. That¡¯s why she shines in one versus many conditions!¡±

    They nodded in understanding but soon Hinagiku frowned again.

    ¡°But even if she gets stronger there¡¯s a cap to it right? I would guess that going up against 2 of the same tier is the limit not to mention 3 people!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? That¡¯s only factoring in pure abilities! The most important point is that Ikaros also has equipments at her disposal, 2 Rare Armaments with 1 more that is infinitely close to Gold Armament plus an actual Gold Armament. You think Ikaros can still lose given this set up?¡±

    The two girls winced. That¡¯s right, armaments!

    He grinned when he saw their reaction.

    ¡°Gold Armament, that¡¯s something only a tier 9 would be swinging around. I for one do no tbelieve that those 3 douchebags out there have Gold Armaments!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, given the group fight affinity she has and the Gold Armament and Rare Armament that is close to being a gold armament, she definitely has a chance against the 3 tier 8s!¡± (Tl: the author likes using double negatives for no apparent reason, using positives because it¡¯s easier to process that way.)

    His words made Hinagiku and Mikoto lower their hearts and rethink about the feasibility of said fight. He¡¯s still confident in his stand while grinning, thinking about the fight between the tier 8s and Ikaros. He licked his lips in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, let them fight mobs, we just have to sit at the sidelines and wait for the loots to drop, that will do¡­¡±

 Chapter 97: The fall of the spider queen and its last wail

    Chapter 97: The fall of the spider queen and its last wail

    July 26, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The two girls felt a tiny bit of jealousy when they see how Wu Yan has complete trust in Ikaros¡¯ abilities. Mikoto turned her head away unamused but she is still a bit concerned.

    ¡°Are you that sure Ikaros could go up against 3 same tier opponents? Strong as she is, isn¡¯t it pushing the boundary by asking her to go against 3 at the same time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Yan, this could be dangerous¡­¡±

    Hinagiku looked a bit worryingly at Ikaros before continuing.

    ¡°Are you certain that they don¡¯t possess a Gold Armament? If they did, what if Ikaros gets hurt?¡±

    ¡°The thing about her group fight affinity and Gold Armament are just your hypothesis isn¡¯t it? If they¡¯re wrong and they do indeed have Gold Armaments then the Ikaros with power up and Gold Armaments can¡¯t fight against 3 same tier, what do we do then?¡±

    Ikaros who was silent until now finally raised her head and spoke in a soft but resolute tone.

    ¡°Ikaros, can fight!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto instantly turned in her direction and saw Ikaros with her expressionless face. They turned back to Wu Yan while feeling helpless.

    A bit stunned for words, under the two girls¡¯ eyes, it feels likehe did something terrible and he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You girls are right, there¡¯s always a possibility something might go wrong. That just now are but conjectures but don¡¯t forget even if she can¡¯t overcome them, once she drinks Resplendent Breath, with a 3 hour invulnerable (Tl: are there any better terms that means immune to harm but not status ailments? physical and magical immunity is too wordy for the word ÎÞµÐ, invul or invincible), then there really shoudn¡¯t be anymore troubles right?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s still that thing!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged look and felt a bit of shame. Clearly, they hae forgotten Resplendent Breath.

    Noticing this, he amusedly shaked his head before laughing.

    ¡°With Resplendent Breath and its 3 hours invulnerable status, even if Ikaros resorts to scratching and grinding away their health it would still be enough so relax!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded. Mikoto sighed a bit rueful.

    ¡°Sometimes, I feel like this System is fundamentally against the rules, against such an arsenal of ridiculous items, whoever is the enemy sure is going to be so sorry¡­¡±

    Hearing her mumblings, he can¡¯t help laughing, the system is a cheat in the first place!

    Uuu¡­ and a bit of a troll as well¡­

    ¡­.

    When the bodies on the ground has turned as skinny as a matchstick and every fluid inside them has been sucked dry, the magic formation finally showed its true power!

    The red sheen like that of a sunset disappeared gradually after the last drop of blood has flowed into the magic formation. The magic formation also returned to normal like everything before this is only a decoration.

    Kalas, Momiri and Jared aren¡¯t surprised by this, they are practically filled with joy at this. At the same time, they let down all guards. Their lips twitching ever so slightly and a smile widened on their face before finally they laughed out loud.

    This behaviour, it seems they have achieved their aim! Their plan has come to fruition!

    And in fact, it did!

    The magic formation lost all its brilliance but this caused the feeling of impending crisis in the spider queen. Every bit of frustation it had has now turned into a foreboding of death, the spider queen went into berserk.

    Taking advantage of the apparent downtime of the magic formation the spider queen roared and stomped its many legs on the ground. The ground shattered under the force , the space around it reverberated and the spider jumped up into the air making some distance between it and the magic formation on the ground.

    However, before it could get delighted a shapeless force smashed down upon its body. That force is something not even a tier 9 could resist with ease and like a paper the spider queen got smacked down hard on the floor, right back in the magic formation it tried so hard to get away from¡­

    Kalas and the gang displayed contempt at the spider queen¡¯s struggle. Compared to their alertness and intimidated appearances before this is a completely newface. Their slimy character is now on full display making Wu Yan curl his lips sarcastically.

    When the magic formation has not yet taken effect, they were going to turn tail and run at the slightest sound of wind but now that they are hiding behind their magic formation, they are assured that victory is within their hands and so they began to act all smug like the dirty snakes they are.

    The spider queen kept struggling, its hiss could be heard echoing throughout this place but no matter how it struggled to break free it couldn¡¯t hoist itself back up like a whole mountain is pressing down upon its body, the weight it feels robbed it of all its mobility. Regarding the two escorts, they are already down on the floor.

    Kalas & co laughed even more loudly. One can¡¯t be sure if their laughs are a kind of signal or not but while they are laughing on the other side of the stone path came a bunch of footsteps sound.

    The auction firm people appeared in front of Wu Yan & co but what¡¯s surprising is not the auction firm people alone but two other factions that are with them as well.

    Thinking about it, it hit him.

    I was thinking why there would be three tier 8s here, they can¡¯t all be from the auction firm, otherwise the auction firm would have showed no restrain throughout the supply town. Turns out, two of them belong to other factions¡­

    Can¡¯t blame Wu Yan for not noticing. Even if he has ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯, he was preoccupied with the auction firm people, he didn¡¯t particularly mind the other factions only noticing those tier 6 and above. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t notice that there are 2 other factions hiding together with the auction firm people.

    ¡°Villains collude together! ÀÇ±·Îª¼é¡±

    Said an angry Kaichou-sama after seeing their appearances.

    Wu Yan looked at her a bit startled.

    ¡°Your chinese set expressions are coming along quite well!¡±

    The old auctioneer walked out from the crowd and to the Kalas & co¡¯s side before bowing down and asking politely.

    ¡°3 esteemed ones, have you guys succeeded?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Kalas waved his hands in a dismissive way unbecoming of one of his status. It looked like he¡¯s the king of the world acting in that manner. Although he sounded really poise but one could hear the narcissistic tone just fine.

    ¡°After expending so much effort if we didn¡¯t achieve anything then that would have been absurd!¡±

    Well, too bad, it¡¯s preordained that you guys won¡¯t get the last laugh¡­

    The old dude glanced at the spider queen. Feeling the intense aura of death and the pressure it exerts as well as hearing that roar that creates sound shockwaves as it struggles, he got scared and trembled.

    ¡°Kalas, end it!¡±

    Momiri could see the group frozen in place from the pressure, raising his eyebrows, Jared also agreed with his suggestion.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Kalas shot a glare at the two for not giving him a chance to show off in front of his subordinates, he still took out a small red stone from his chest.

    The 3 got closer to the spider queen. They could see that while it¡¯s still roaring, its face had hostility written all over it with eyes filled with killing inteion and malice, quite frankly they are a bit intimidated by them.

    Kalas threw a hmph and felt his pride got hurt because even though the monster is about to die he still got scared. He nastily rubbed salt in the wound.

    ¡°Hmph, tier 9 and so what, still got defeated by me and is now about to die under me. Remember my name, Kalas!¡±

    That poser, he¡¯s pratically making Wu Yan & company cringe with that little show of his¡­

    They threw the small blood colored stone into the magic formation and withdrew. The stones evaporated under the watching eyes of the spider queen after rolling to the front of the spider queen.

    When the stone evaporated, the magic formation turned like it has received some kind of command.

    An ineffably complicated incantation danced into the air, a moving stream of object transformed from blood qi revolved around the spider queen and its two escorts. A blood red barrier rised from the ground and covered the entire area including the magic formation along with the spider queen and its escorts completely covering them¡­

    The spider seemed like it could tell the outcome and wailed in anguish with such intensity that it shuddered people¡¯s heart.

    Booommm

 Chapter 98: The starting event that Ikaros ownsâ€¦

    Chapter 98: The starting event that Ikaros owns¡­

    July 28, 2017 by inconnue97	in Uncategorized

    Boooomm!!!

    A red pillar of light shot up towards the sky, like a laser cannon the magic formation blasted the stone ceiling. However, the stone ceiling isn¡¯t damaged in any way, it¡¯s as if the light pillar naturally belonged there.

    The pillar of light filled the inside of the magic formation, the spider queen and its escorts cries of agony could be heard leaking from within it.

    Unprepared due to the suddenness of the loud boom from the magic formation, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin got dazed from the ensuing shock and they started to grumble in pain. Ikaros on the other hand isn¡¯t fazed and is still as calm as ever. He¡¯s starting to questions whether she is air headed or just Kuudere. (Tl: the original used 3 withouts, no mouth, no heart and no expressions, i didn¡¯t used this because it¡¯s clear that the examples moegirl.zh cited as models of this could be said to have heart; Nagato from Haruhi, Ayanami Rei from Evangelion, etc.)

    The auction firm people watched the magic formation do its job with indifference. Red light flooded the inside of the magic formation making anything within it inobservable to outside spectators. Except for the occasional screams of agony and a loud bang there is nothing that could be seen from the outside.

    Looking at the progress of things, Kalas can¡¯t help but burst out in laughter. The people behind them also started to reveal joyful looks. At this point, their plan has already come to fruition!

    Listening to the incessant laughter coming from them, Hinagiku and Mikoto clenched their teeth hard. If not, they are afraid they really might just jump out.

    Right now they are feeling the deceased died in vain. Not only are they lied to, even after death they are still being exploited and in such a cheap way as well. At the very least, the ones celebrating will definitely not remember their utility and their worth¡­

    He knows what¡¯s making them so irate but he stayed silent.

    He¡¯s not as kind as Hinagiku and Mikoto, to feel sympathy for the dead. These deceased also held the same indifference to the death of their comrades. From his point of view, these people cannot redeem themselves even with their death, there¡¯s no particular need to remember their name¡­

    He has no qualm that he can¡¯t be as nice and merciful as Hinagiku. He¡¯s selfish and he knows this¡­

    The magic formation lasted for an unknown duration. At some point, the wails of agony completely stopped and the magic formation started turning slower and slower, as did the red light as well. Finally, it all stopped and disappeared¡­

    The spider queen and its escort laid silently within the magic formation. No trauma could be observed on their body but the black humongous body has now turned into a ghastly white, their eyes lost all its brilliance and the aura of death that surrounds the spider queen is now gone without a trace¡­

    All traces of life has disappeared from them¡­

    ¡°Success! The treasure is ours!¡±

    Similar to the ones who cheered after their defeat of the anarchy spiders, the two mook faction and auction firm people started jumping in joy, it¡¯s their happiest day yet.

    Mikoto hit her limits, looking at the stupid fools jumping around in joy on the field her anger grew to a great extent. She has never been this angry even after accounting for her temper.

    ¡°Yan, can we go out now?¡±

    He looked at her and looked at Hinagiku before thinking about something and then wryly laughed.

    ¡°Maa, I was planning on giving them the drop of the hammer after they have found the treasure but since you girls don¡¯t want to hide anymore, then I don¡¯t have any opinions regarding this matter!¡±

    The spider queen might have made an appearance and died but he can¡¯t be sure that this place didn¡¯t have another boss lying in wait. Since the treasure has not been found yet, who could be sure that this place is completely safe?

    Let the sons of bitches there go and map out the road and take some schmuck baits and get rid of some obstacles for them, that¡¯s a good alternative as well.

    But since Mikoto can¡¯t hold back anymore, Kaichou-sama brought out her Shirosakura, and he don¡¯t like any one of the people there, there¡¯s only one outcome, time to kick some ass!

    If it really didn¡¯t turn out well and some unexpected situation they can¡¯t handle comes up then they would only need to use the escape tools plus if they can¡¯t handle it, he¡¯s sure the enemies can¡¯t as well unless of course they go back and trick another batch of people and then set up another magic formation.

    Making up his mind he turned to Ikaros and said.

    ¡°Ikaros, I will leave the tier 8s to you, if you really can¡¯t handle it, drink Resplendent Breath, understand?¡±

    An indiscernible light flashed across her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    He nodded before turning to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, I will leave the little lass to you girls! I will handle the mobs!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why? I want to help too!¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Little Lirin, they¡¯ve agreed to this beforehand, she¡¯s in charge of protecting her. Mikoto on the other hand isn¡¯t pleased, she just made the mental preparation to shock some fries but Wu Yan shot her down.

    When she said this, he just retorted simply.

    ¡°Can you kill them?¡±

    Stumped, she looked at the mobs before feebly continuing.

    ¡°At least let me do a little fighting, isn¡¯t it fine if I just maim them¡­¡±

    Not sure to laugh or cry but hurting and not killing someone requries a lot of effort. The world is filled with nasty little cockroaches (Tl: Btw, Ð¡Ç¿ or little strong/resilient ones are nickname for cockroaches because these little fucks are as nasty as they are hard to eliminate.), even if they are beaten down people might still crawl back up¡­

    Understanding the implications of his words, Mikoto stopped a bit before bracing herself back up and looked him in the eyes. Those eyes are filled with resolution and a little bit of begging.

    ¡°Let me help please, there are tier 7s in there and quite a lot of peak tier 6, you¡¯re just a tier 6, you would be hard pressed against such odds. let me help, I can¡¯t just sit by while my teammates fight¡­¡±

    He lowered his head and went silent¡­

    Mikoto kept her eyes on him with hope and expectation written on her face. Meanwhile, Hinagiku nodded without saying a word and stayed silent. Her mission is to guard Little ol Lirin well, there are many more opportunities to help in the days to come. She still wants to help and share his burden but in order to do that she must first get stronger!

    After a brief while, he gave in and laughed.

    ¡°You girls scare me..¡±

    ¡­..

    Kalas walked in front of the spider queen and kicked it while cursing.

    ¡°Damn you monster, do you know how much effort went into planning how to deal with you, now that you¡¯re finally dead, god this feeling is so uplifting!¡±

    Momiri glanced over the spider queen coldly before looking at the stone path ahead of them, a bit impatient he urged Kalas and Jared.

    ¡°Now, we can go to where the treasure is right?¡±

    They returned to their senses when they heard the word ¡®treasure¡¯. After so many troubles, now the treasure is within their reach, even thinking with their knees one could guess that a treasure guarded by a tier 9 spider queen is definitely not something simple!

    They can¡¯t wait any longer!

    When they finally started to walk a figure appeared before them. With no sound and presence, she surprised Kalas, Momiri, Jared.

    They widened their eyes, when they got a good look at the person and confirmed that it is indeed a person and that their eyes are not playing tricks on them the 3 stepped back subconsciously while a drop cold sweat dripped down.

    This person, appeared undetected by them?

    Just now, if she had ambushed them¡­

    That thought and the characteristic one wouldn¡¯t find on a human made them back away in wariness and raise their guards subconsciously.

    It¡¯s not that their situational awareness are low, it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t think that there would be a ¡®survivor¡¯, if she did sneaked an attack they would have been able to pick it up that¡¯s why she chose a frontal assault!

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Shouted Kalas. Momiri and Jared had the same expression as him while they kept their eyes on this figure, they felt more or less shocked.

    The reason is because the figure before them is not only very beautiful she had a halo and wings of light growing on her back!

    With the enemies in her sights, she lifted her expressionless face and let out all her might!

    ¡°Ikaros! Engaging!¡±

 Chapter 99: A fight between tier 8s (pt 1)

    Chapter 99: A fight between tier 8s (pt 1)

    July 30, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    An angel!

    That¡¯s everyone¡¯s first impression of Ikaros.

    Exquisite facial features, smoking hawt boday, a pair of blue wings of light flapping ever so often now and then behind her and that pure white halo above her pink hair made her have an aura of divine dignity.

    What would they think if they knew this is Ikaros in battle mode?

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t know because right now they are either awestruck or captured by that saintess like beauty of hers¡­

    Ikaros didn¡¯t keep her image in mind, in her mind there¡¯s only the mission Wu Yan gave her and that is tier 8 foes in front of her!

    Confirming the targets, Ikaros moved her lips and a cool voice transferred into the ears of those present¡­.

    Its content however, stunned the ones present¡­

    ¡°Ikaros! Engaging!¡±

    After her voice fell, the space around them trembled and numerous metallic objects of unknown make appeared around her. Towards these odd items the group has never seen before, they felt only puzzlement but Kalas and the other 2 instantly changed expression!

    When the metallic objects appeared, Kalas & co felt an odd sense of danger and it was also this sense of crisis that moved their body and changed their expression, making a quick getaway from their current spot!

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    This salvo of perpetual homing missile is a must during her opening salvo, maybe she herself doesn¡¯t even notice it but most of her battles would start with an opening salvo of perpetual homing missiles.

    This time isn¡¯t any different either, the perpetual homing missiles is the opening shot declaring battle intention¡­

    Kalas and the other two who tried to dodge naturally wouldn¡¯t know that these metallic objects which are perpetual homing missiles can¡¯t be dodged.

    The metallic missiles drew an indescribable tracjectory as they moved towards their startled targets. Quickly, the 3 separated ways to dodge the oncoming attack.

    The speed of these missiles aren¡¯t slow either, compared to real missiles, their speed are fast. If not because Kalas & co aren¡¯t your average goons, they might have been hit long ago.

    When the missiles split ways and came at them again, their face finally changed from surprise into shock. Judging from the velocities these things are travelling at, one hit and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a laughing matter!

    Rendered into a state of panic by Ikaros, Kalas & co got mad. They have always been the one that attacked and others dodged. Now look at them, played by a chick who emerged from god knows where, how can they not get feel the rage?

    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t look down on us!¡±

    Roared Kalas and a giant arming sword appeared within his hands. The sword doesn¡¯t look that different from a normal one but if the assumption that it is just a normal arming sword were made the one making the assumption would die a very gruesome death!

    A missile caught up with him during the interval he drew his arms. With a roar, the veins on his arm popped and he swung his sword. A sword beam made out of battle qi shot out towards the missile.

    When Momiri and Jared saw this they took out their weapons as well. Momiri had a pike and Jared had a double axe similar in length to the pike.

    Rare Armaments!

    Under the assistance of system¡¯s appraisal he could glean their armament level with just a glance!

    He breathed a sigh of relief for now, at least they didn¡¯t have Gold Armaments but why temporary? He¡¯s just afraid that Kalas & co might really have some ace up their sleeves¡­

    He didn¡¯t have the luxury of observing the battle, not with angry ass mob rushing like wolves at him, it¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t want him to sit back and enjoy the song.

    Can they not be mad? After the appearance of the angel, this black haired dude and the tea colored hair chick kept watching the battle between the tier 8s and the angel. They lost count of how many times they asked ¡®Who are you people¡¯ and got splendidly ignored.

    If anyone can stay unperturbed given that kind of treatment please send me a message! (Tl: the author didn¡¯t use any special punctuations to mark this so I just translated as is)

    While the warriors are charging at them, the magicians at the rear began chanting. These magicians are the biggest threat, if they got hit with one wave of spell then they would most likely be get cut by the ensuing blades. He might have conceptual dragon armor and therefore can ignore all attacks below tier 6 but there quite a lot of tier 6 here as well!

    Sighing, he turned to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s disadvantageous for us if we choose to group fight!¡±

    Mikoto threw a displeased look at the magicians planning on shooting cold arrows at them before taking out a potion botttle and downing it in 2 to 3 gulps.

    Wu Yan chugged down the potion faster than she did, grinning, he tossed the potion bottle away and then exchanging a glance with Mikoto before jumping into the fray!

    Against Ikaros who could fly, Kalas and the other two are in a bind. They can achieve momentary flight by expending dou qi but it¡¯s clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make agile maneuvers like Ikaros can.

    Ikaros who could make rapid and dynamic moves in the air is very troubling for them. Othe rthan tier 7 magicians who could use flying magic and barring other items, who else could fly as she can?

    Maybe if it were the demigods who could fly with the same ease as walking perhaps even the tier 9 supers can¡¯t achieve the same deftness she exhibits¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t think that free flight would confer such a big edge placing Ikaros in such an obvious advantage. Combine that with her impressive arsenal, maybe she really didn¡¯t need to drink Resplendent Breath like Wu Yan and Mikoto after all.

    Shattering the missiles with their armaments, their faces are dark as still water, they are as upset as they are frustrated.

    ¡°That flying ability of hers is very hard to deal with, and these iron lumps. Damn it! Who is that woman? Those wings, is it a demonic beast? That can¡¯t be, I¡¯ve never heard of a humanoid beast, except maybe it¡¯s a demigod tier demonic beast that has taken on human form, well that certainly can¡¯t be possible. If she¡¯s a demigod why bother using iron lumps, she could just end this with a slap!¡±

    Rendered dizzy by the barrage of missiles, Kalas cursed while swing around his armament to get rid of the countless missile bombarding him but every time he did, new ones would replace those destroyed immediately.

    Jared jumped to Kalas¡¯ side, same goes for Momiri, the three gathered before Jared continued.

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this! One of us will stop these flying metals, and another one will open a path and the last one will attack her!¡±

    Kalas and Momiri thought for a bit and then nodded. There¡¯s no choice, if they didn¡¯t do these then they would sooner or later be exhausted of their dou qi and get scratched to death by the missiles.

    Jared swung his double axe and smashed all the missiles to bits, Jared and Momiri leaped at Ikaros.

    Widening her eyes, Ikaros shot another round of perpetual homing missiles. Due to the close proximity, the barrage approached the two in an instant!

    ¡°Hurricane flash!!!¡± (Tl: ´ó±¬·çÉÁ¶¯)

    Momiri thrusted his pike and a big amount of dou qi gathered at the tip of the pike. Channeling the qi, a burst of light shot out from the pike and destroyed the missiles!

    Jared smirked and leaped upwards and down towards Ikaros, and slashed his giant sword down!

 Chapter 100: A brawl between tier 8s (pt2/3)

    Chapter 100: A brawl between tier 8s (pt2/3)

    August 3, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The gigantic sword cut down mercilessly towards her face. The intense force generated made Ikaros¡¯s fluttery hair in Uranus mode flutter even more, one could see just how strong this blow is!

    Against such an attack, Ikaros treated it as a minor issue. Without lifting a head, she moved only her lips to utter a word¡­

    ¡°Aegis!!!¡±

    Kalas and his mountain shattering giant sword stopped above Ikaros. Stunned he poured more dou qi into his attack but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he is still stopped!

    He gawked down only to see a layer of blue transparent circular barrier protecting Ikaros¡¯ front and no doubt blocked his attack!

    Kalas collected himself and toughened up before cutting down once more on the absolute defense circle. With a crisp sound, his attack got blocked again!

    Without giving him the leeway to muster up another attack, Ikaros canceled absolute defense circle and did a 360 degree turn with her wings spread. Kalas got slapped far far away by the back-hand looking wings.

    Momiri appeared suddenly in front of Ikaros and thrusted his pike at her while Jaredswung his double axe down at her back from behind!

    With shrinking pupils, Ikaros flapped her wings and dashed up and away from the pincer attack only to be ambushed by Kalas who was waiting for her¡­

    Concentrating the dou qi in his body like mad, and channeling it all into his giant blade, it lit up with a flashy red and smirked at Ikaros who went straight into his striking range.

    ¡°I would like to see¡­ If your shitty barrier can block my strongest battle skill!¡±

    ¡°Bloody soul slash!!!¡± (Ñª»êÒ»Õ¶)

    Her already deep red irises flared up even more reflecting the oncoming sword flash. With no other alternatives at hand, she deployed her barrier again.

    The baleful strikestruck the barrier. Faced with the strongest skill of a same tier opponent, the barrier could only hold on a bit before being reduced to shattered fragments!

    Kalas¡¯ battle skill continued without stopping!

    Failing to block the strongest attack, it did however mitigate the force and momentum of the attack by a lot.

    Lifting her hand, a concentrated miniature barrier formed, like a shield it blocked his giant blade!

    ¡°What!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even get the chance to rejoice about destroying that annoying turtle shell of hers and now his attack got blocked by another mini turtle shell. Kalas can¡¯t believe what he is seeing, he can¡¯t accept the fact that his strongest battle skill got a no sell just like that.

    Ikaros smashed a fist into a very surprised Kalas¡¯ face. The pitiful guy took flight once more, the first time a wing slap, and the second a fist in the face¡­.

    Jared and Momiri¡¯s face fell when they saw this. Among them, Kalas is strongest, his battle skill also contains the strongest destrucctive abilities among them and yet he still can¡¯t harm her, could she really be some kind of monster?

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    Here comes another round of salvo, seeing the sight of this flying metals that could rival mosquito in terms of being tough escaping from, the trio can¡¯t help feeling their scalp paralyzing. Sure it¡¯s annoying as mosquitoes but getting hit by one of them is definitely not going to sting like one!

    Scampering away from the missiles they ran. And like usual, the missiles come flying at their asses again. Kalas and the gang quickly unleashed their battle skill to defend against the missiles. They looked so ghastly in the whole process.

    A bit farther down below, Wu Yan who¡¯s in the middle of slaughtering became excited.

    Honestly speaking, Ikaros going up against 3 same tier opponents is worrying. If he didn¡¯t have Resplendent Breath and the crystal scroll, he wouldn¡¯t let Ikaros take this kind of risk.

    But lo and behold, Ikaros + aerial advantage can actually fight on par with the 3 opponents while managing counter strikes form time to time. As expected of one holding the title sky queen!

    At this rate, a reward is in order when they get home, hmm¡­ yes it¡¯s decided¡­

    What he thought of when he said ¡®reward¡¯ is up to one¡¯s imagination but his toothy smirk and his horrifying laugh scared a would be ambush from a warrior in his tracks making him want to run away as quickly as possible¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, if we fight against her in the air it would be bad for us individually, her strong defense is not helping either, I say we gang up!¡±

    Shouting like that, it¡¯s like he¡¯s not afraid Ikaros heard this¡­

    Forcibly channeling dou qi to achieve flight, Kalas, Jared and Momiri came at her from three different directions.

    Weapons in hand going kling klang as they destroyed and cut their way through the missile salvos. Finally, closing in on Ikaros and using their battle skills in sync!

    ¡°Hurricane flash!!!¡± (´ó±¬·çÉÁ¶¯)

    ¡°Heavy berserk strike!!!¡± (¿ñÏ®ÖØÅü)

    ¡°Bloody soul slash!!!¡± (Ñª»êÒ»Õ¶)

    3 persons, 3 skills, 3 directions, all of them aiming for Ikaros. If it hit her cleanly, it¡¯s clear that even Ikaros would be seriously harmed!

    Streaks of light flashed pass her pupils as she calculated the magnitude of the force behind each strike. Deploying her barrier she covered herself.

    Bammm!

    The attacks connected in the blink of an eye, it hit the barrier with a loud clamor!

    At that moment,the blue light from the barrier, white light from hurricane flash, black light from heavy berserk strike and blood light from bloody soul slash persisted in the air along with a loud booom!

    Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment. They hastened their hands to end the battle just a bit quicker in order to give Ikaros a helping hand.

    Clang!!!

    Another loud sound came, but this time it¡¯s the sound of Ikaros¡¯ barrier being broken. Noticing this Kalas and the other two put more force into their hands and came at her with vengeance!

    With three battle skills approaching, dodging being impossible, a streak of light flashed past her eyes before she moved her wings!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Thinking that Ikaros is going to use her wings to make a quick escape, the trio laughed at the thought. Being surrounded by their attacks from all directions, where is she going to fly to?

    Thinking somewhere along that line the three moved their armaments and continued their effort of delivering those heavy attacks down on that super desirable smoking hot body of Ikaros. (Tl: weird time to be describing her body¡­)

    Banngggg!!!

    When Wu Yan heard this loud boom, his pupil shrank. Clenching his teeth, he unfurled one bout of Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz and shredded 3 warriors to pieces before glancing at the sky.

    When he saw what happened he calmed down.

    Ikaros shielded her body with her light wings and subsequently blocked the 3 attacks!

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Kalas went crazy when he saw this. How could he accept it when the strongest skill he takes pride in got blocked continuously like this, at least not with his big ass pride¡­

    Momiri and Jared drew out even more dou qi but like a steel hard wall the light wings stopped their attack from advancing even after they used every last ounce of energy from drinking milk (Tl: every last ounce of energy basically).

    Perhaps if Ikaros tried blocking with just her light wings at the start of the onslaught then it would have been next to impossible to stop their skills.

    But too bad, their attacks are already weakened when they broke through the barrier by force. The remaining force could not achieve the threshold of breaking past her light wings.

    The trio collected their thought and thought that this might be the case as they draw back to prepare for another round of skills to once again attempt to take down Ikaros.

    Ikaros lifted her head swiftly and her light wings expanded several folds. With a flap of her wings, they overwhelmed Kalas and the other two making them resort to a hasty retreat¡­

 Chapter 101: Brawl between tier 8s (pt3/3)

    Shoujo Grand Summoning Chapter 101: Brawl between tier 8s (pt3/3)

    August 5, 2017 by inconnue97 in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡±

    Before the Kalas and the other two can steady themselves, the homing missiles come flying at them again, just an instance of response incapability and the missiles have already arrived!

    Contorting their face, they helplessly defended against the missiles with the armaments in their hands. The missiles exploded when it made contact witht he armaments. It didn¡¯t really bring much harm but it is definitely making them retreat further and further away¡­

    With Ikaros, maintaining a distance between hehr and oneself isn¡¯t a wise choice. Her abilities made her a nightmare to engage in far range compared to close range¡­.

    The result is as they are seeing, countless missiles flying at Kalas and the other two¡­

    The flashes of dou qi shined every now and then as the missiles danced in the air. The two sides¡¯ arms clashed and would hit the surrounding stone walls from time to time making the ones battling on the floor fight with their guards raised against possible stray shots.

    bam bam bam bam

    The battle between Ikaros, Kalas, Jared and Momiri dragged on with both sides switching between offense and defense. The sound of clamor also didn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s either Ikaros having her missiles completely blocked or Kalas and the other two using their battle skill with Aegis negating most of the damage.

    This brawl has turned into one of attrition, no one side can end each other definitively¡­

    ¡°Damn it all!!!¡±

    Ikaros may have the advantage of flight and excel in group fights but Kalas and the other two has numerical advantage. After fighting for so long the three could see that Ikaros is just the same tier as them!

    What the hell, having the numerical advantage and yet the three of them not only couldn¡¯t defeat her, they have to suffer through her counter attacks intermittently. Their anger is slowly and surely building up, it¡¯s up to the point where they are on the verge of exploding with rage¡­

    Being of the same tier and excluding that flight ability of hers and having one more armament than them there really isn¡¯t that much difference between them. Even so, surely she can¡¯t fight against 3 of the same tier without losing any grounds right?

    And yet, this angel like girl before them turned the impossible into possible!

    Kalas, Momiri and Jared don¡¯t know what the hell it is but quite clearly this angelic girl isn¡¯t that much stronger than Kalas who¡¯s the strongest among them. So why, how is she able to achieve such a feat?

    After the befuddlement came jealousy, deep deep envy¡­

    What gives her the right? Why can she do something we can¡¯t when we are the same? Why can she go up against 3 of the same tier? Based on what? Doe sbeing able to fly really add that much to one¡¯s strength?

    They probably won¡¯t be able to figure this out in their entire life¡­

    Under the influence of envy and wrath the trio¡¯s attack became more and more intense. Ikaros is starting to feel the pressure now as she frantically reacted to them.

    If Kalas and the other two thinks it¡¯s a pain to deal with Ikaros, then Ikaros¡¯ thoughts are mutual.

    She is holding on with her flight and group fighting capability but as time drags on she is starting to grow weary of this fight!

    At the end of the day, the enemy has the numerical advantage and they are of roughly same power compared to her. On the surface it might look like she¡¯s fighting without losing ground but that¡¯s only because Ikaros is not letting on about how hard this is.

    Whenever the barrier is broken she has to use her wing to block the attacks. She might be able to block them but some of the force from the battle skills are still transmitted from the wings to her body. On the surface, it might look like she¡¯s okay but inevitably she has been hit!

    Only she knows that their battle skills aren¡¯t ineffective¡­

    This is within Wu Yan¡¯s expectation. He has confidence in her abilities but despite that she is still fighting against 3 of roughly the same strength as her. She might able to pull off a parity in battle power by leveraging her group fighting excellence and flight ability but it would take a whole lot more to attain victory¡­

    The original plan was that Ikaros would delay them until such time that he and Mikoto deal with the small fry and then they would gang up on the three.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto might not be able to compete fairly with Kalas and the other two. However, with the help of Resplendent Breath, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance at all. (Tl: Yes, as you may have noticed there are a fuck ton of IMO, redundant double negatives.)

    Ikaros on the other hand doesn¡¯t have the same thought!

    The 3 before her is the enemy of her master and poses threat to him. Thus, they must be eliminated!

    That is what¡¯s going through her mind at the moment.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t consider what she might be thinking but even if he did he wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it, Ikaros has x1 Resplendent Breath on her so if worse comes to worst she can just drink it and turn the scales in her favor as she pleases!

    More importantly, Ikaros has not shown her true power yet!

    The status quo at the moment is that she¡¯s able to achieve fight toe to toe against Kalas and the other two with her ability of flight and group fighting capabilities. That is indeed so but are there no other advantages she has?

    It would be wrong to assume she doesn¡¯t! Wu Yan & co knows it, Ikaros still has her strongest ace up her sleeve!

    Ikaros deployed her barrier and then stopped the pincer attack from the 3 tier 8s with her light wings in her usual calm manner before promptly sending them flying with a wing slap!

    The difference this timeis that she didn¡¯t follow up with salvos of homing missiles. She reached out her left arm and drew a thorny dark uniquely designed bow from thin air!

    ¡°Everyone watch out, the woman just took out another armament!¡±

    Jared shouted at Kalas and Momiri when he saw the armament materializing. They gnashed their teeth as they vigilantly observed her movements.

    Each of these gentlemen only have a Rare Armament at their disposal but this winged woman has up till now demonstrated an unseen armament that can fire flying explosive metal object and a defensive armament. Now she¡¯s taking out another piece of armament. This is a first time even for Momiri who runs the auction firm¡­

    Ikaros didn¡¯t care what they thought of this. Left hand on the bow and right hand slowly drawing back, purple light gathered around the bow in tune with her actions and an arrow soon appeared, nocked on the bow¡­

    5473647-ikaros__original__by_foxuper-d8nodez

    Get fucked.

    The purplish lights flowed all over the bow and black light started gathering at the tip of the arrow, charging up the arrow with the power of destruction directed aimed at Kalas and the other two!

    Just the act of being aimed made their hair stand on ends immediately, eyes opened wide and jerking their bodies!

    The light within her eyes condensed before she released her hand. The arrow morphed into a ray of dark light and flew towards the three!

    ¡°Apollon!!!¡±

    danger danger danger danger!!!

    These words rang over and over inside their mind as they stared at the oncoming dark ray, they felt something cold creeping up inside them!

    ¡°Dodge!!!¡±

    Kalas roared and dashed for the side at a speed faster than he has ever mustered up before!

    Jared and Momiri recovered from their panicked state before channeling dou qi like their asses are on the chopping blocks and broke through their previous limit, making a quick escape to the side!

    The three didn¡¯t even consider the option of blocking it because their guts are telling them even if they used their strongest battle skill along with their armament, they will still die!

    Their intuition is accurate and inadvertantly saved their lives¡­.

    The black arrow scratched past their bodies and struck the ground with an unimaginable speed¡­.

    Kabooooom

    In an instant the terrifying energy was released in a loud bang and blowing everything around it, be it people or objects to oblivion, all are wiped clean off. The winds raged and the ground got demolished in that short moment of time¡­

 Chapter 102: Uranus system!

    Chapter 102: Uranus system!

    August 7, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°This.. this really is quite¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged glances while looking at the spectacle before them. They had the same feeling, that is a feeling of being fortunate while they patted their chest in relief¡­

    Kalas, Momiri and Jared stood slack jawed when they saw the ground.

    What was it like?

    Well, the originally cracked battle torn surface is now completely gone after a hit from Apollon!

    It¡¯s not just the ground, even the small fries that were battling against Wu Yan and Mikoto got obliterated with nary a trace left on this world. The only trace that could be seen is one huge ass hole in the ground about a hundred meter in diameter!

    Just one shot from Ikaros and poof, 70% of the hostiles that were busy engaging with Wu Yan and Mikoto got massacred.

    Gulp..

    Gulped the lucky ones who weren¡¯t in the immediate area of effect or those who got out just in time. Of course, including Kalas and the other two as well.

    The remainder of them either got hurt from the aftermath or got sent flying by the ensuing raging winds. Those unfortunate ones who got incapacitated by Mikoto also died from Apollon!

    If Wu Yan and Mikoto didn¡¯t drink Resplendent Breath before hand, they are going to get hurt if not dying. Given of course, that if they didn¡¯t drink Resplendent Breath, Ikaros wouldn¡¯t have shoot there in the first place!

    Thinking about how he was having the time of his life cutting down people over there, he gulped.

    Note to self: Ikaros is not just naturally air headed, her latent attribute might very well be air headed evil, don¡¯t fuck around with her, absolutely not. (TL: ÌìÈ»ºÚ combining the natural air head/air head with haraguro or evil hidden by a mask inadvertantly or intentionally is irrelevant ÌìÈ»´ô(ÌìÈ»)+ ¸¹ºÚ, examples cited by moe girls are himeji from baka and test, yamada aoi from working!, uiharu from toaru)

    ¡°That¡­ that monster¡­¡±

    At this moment, Kalas, Momiri and Jared are not angry or jealous anymore. Those emtions got blown away with that terror inducing strike of hers.

    Replacing those feelings, a little bit of fear could be seen from their eyes.

    They haven¡¯t felt this kind of fear since the encounter with the spider queen¡­

    Missing, Ikaros moved her slender hand and onto the bow it went¡­

    ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her fire that armament again!¡±

    Kalas and the other two practically had their souls jumping out (Tl: pissing their pants), they were so close to throwing away the armament in their hands. That alarming destructive power, that bow can only belong to the absolute highest of Rare Armaments!

    To dodge that arrow, they used up 50% of their dou qi just for that short overcharge of their power and now their bodies are hurting all over. All of that barely got them through one arrow, now if another came at them¡­

    They dare not continue with their imagination. Ignoring the intense agony of their practically crying bodies, the 3 channeled their dou qi and rushed like their lives depended on it!

    The act of drawing and nocking requires time, not to mention the fact that Apollon needs charging time as well. The time frame may not be too long but it is there. Perhaps Kalas and the other two might not have been able to stop it just a few moments ago. but right now, under the threat of death the 3 individuals practically exploded. They didn¡¯t care about the stress their body is taking from the intense channeling of dou qi and jumped at her like mad.

    They didn¡¯t gave her the chance to nock an arrow and raised their arms against Ikaros to which she could only block with the bow.

    Twang

    Blocking the three¡¯s attack, she got pushed back by the force. Raising he rhead, she saw 3 red eyed individuals charging at her again!

    Deploying her barrier, she blocked the attacks. Only by using their strongest battle skills can they break through the barrier so normal attacks naturally wouldn¡¯t work on the barrier.

    Kalas and the other didn¡¯t give a damn at this point, if they stopped that horrid arrow would be shot and they didn¡¯t have the confidence to say they can dodge the arrow!

    Desperate, Kalas, Momiri and Jared kept swinging and swinging their armament down on the barrier!

    While deploying her shield, Ikaros can¡¯t use Apollon, she can¡¯t even use Artemis. So she retreated while deploying the barrier, looking for another chance to fire an arrow.

    But Kalas and the other two wouldn¡¯t give Ikaros any inch to use Apollon. When she retreated, they pushed and kept attacking the barrier.

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to use their battle skills, but if they did Ikaros would immediately use Apollon at which point, the ones dying would absolutely be them!

    Even if the situation is dire, they can only keep this up¡­

    While the intense rounds of defense and offense are taking place. Wu Yan and Mikoto has already dispatched the ones on the ground. Looking up, they felt helpless.

    Well, what can they do? They can¡¯t fly¡­

    Even if he bought a tool that allowed temporary flight, it would be impossible to intervene like this!

    Thus, they stood there watching¡­

    Ikaros noticed Wu Yan & co had put down their enemies and she looked at the 3 persons still attacking her barrier. It looked like she resolved to something and she stored away the bow.

    Kalas and the other two are startled by this development and stayed their hands for a moment, being unable to comprehend. Why store away that horrifying weapon?

    They didn¡¯t know that the real nightmare has yet to come¡­

    Ikaros suddenly spread her light wings wide and the wings flickered before turning to 12 light sashes esque objects!

    Kalas and the other two are even more baffled after seeing this scene but seeing as this might be a chance. They stopped and gathered their dou qi, preparing to unleash their battle skills and break through the barrier in one go. Wu Yan¡¯s eyes on the other hand, are shining bright.

    That¡¯s because this scene is a familiar scene, a scene he has seen countlessd times before on screen!

    He knows, the Ikaros now is in the truest meaning the strongest version of her!

    ¡°Connect!¡±

    Her wings extended and reached for either side. Suddenly, the space itself rippled when the light sashes touched them, it reached inside the ripple and looked like it disappeared into thin air to outside viewer!

    A short burst of light flashed and following a jolt of electricity spreading out, a hologram started appearing. Soon, a fighter jet looking figure started appearing like an illusion behind her back.

    ¡°What is she planning to do now¡­¡±

    This bizarre scene would naturally not go unnoticed by anyone, having a prior experience something snapped with a ¡°katak¡± sfx inside Kalas and the other two. They felt some bad feeling creeping up¡­

    Looking at Kalas and the other two, her expressionless face took on a slight sense of coldness. Arms spread wide, a few cannons started appearing from thin air.

    ¡°Uranus system!!!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is that shit!?¡±

    The cannons appearing gave them the shock of their lives. It felt like living all this while, all the previous surprises they encountered could not total up more than today. Gawking at the towering cannons, the three can¡¯t help stepping back.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a fighter aircraft!¡±

    Mikoto and Hinagiku are stupefied by the Uranus system behind Ikaros. Their mouths are opened so wide, their jaws almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°Rather than fighter aircraft, it would be more apt to call her Uranus system a battle fortress!¡±

    Wu Yan amusedly say. With eyes shining bright with excitement, how he has longed to see this in real life!

    When Mikoto heard this she asked him.

    ¡°Uranus system? That¡¯s Ikaros Gold Armament right?¡±

    When he nodded, she returned her sight to Uranus system with twitching lips.

    ¡°Who would have thought¡­¡±

    Tl: in case anyone is wondering what it looks like Look below and skip to 18: 28 if you just want to see its form. It¡¯s episode 13 of the anime series btw.

 Chapter 103: The overwhelming might of Uranus system and the curtain call of the 3 tier 8s.

    Chapter 103: The overwhelming might of Uranus system and the curtain call of the 3 tier 8s.

    August 9, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Ceres!!!¡± (Tl: a stronger version of her homing missile or Artemis +1 if you will)

    The small missiles formed at the cannon and hovered by Ikaros¡¯ side before flying at Kalas and the ohter 2. Immediately, the 3 flew back.

    ¡°Could that armament be the one that¡¯s firing all these flying metals?¡±

    They assumed the flying aircraft is so since the flying metals are formed there. Rather, they heaved a sigh of relief. They aren¡¯t afraid of the flying metals, what they are really afraid of is that she would take out something as scary as that bow armament from before.

    Alas, they didn¡¯t know that the Uranus system is in fact scarier then Apollon!

    Maybe due to the indifferent attitude she felt from Kalas, Momiri and ]ared, Ikaros waved her hands and many more missiles formed at the cannon of Uranus system before flying straight for Kalas and the other two.

    Against such a ghastly amount of homing missiles, Kalas and the other two finally showed some panic. While retreating, they are also simultaneously destroying oncoming missiles. However, very soon, new homing missiles would replace the ones destroyed!

    The 3 dudes wanted to curse out loud, those flying pieces of fucking metals are a major stick in the bunkhole. The only saving grace is that those things before are only annoying as hell, they can¡¯t bring harm to them who possess the same Rare Armament.

    But the things is, quantity has a quality all its own, with such a drastic change in the amount of homing missiles, if they are still assuming these things can¡¯t bring them harm, then they might as well look forward to a chat with the spider queen¡­

    They clenched their teeths and kept on the retreat while forcibly channeling their dou qi and charging it into their armament.

    When they managed to retreat to a certain distance, they are finally done with charging and they unleashed their battle skills all at once, destroying every homing missiles coming their way. At this juncture, they are all panting and heaving.

    They can feel the exhaustion of their supply of dou qi not to mention the harm their body suffered when they forcibly overcharged their dou qi. With heavy countenance, they looked at Ikaros with a hateful glare.

    Can¡¯t blame them, they were so close to the treasure and bam out of nowhere, a monster comes to fuck things up with her weird armament and that annoying pair of wings. She practically screwed them over, how can they not hold any hard feelings over this?

    They were suspecting that maybe she¡¯s anothe rguardian of this place but after seeing Wu Yan and Mikoto and the dead bodies that were their henchman wasted on the floor, they knew what is going on already.

    Guardians my ass, they are clearly just another treasure looter!

    Rendered unstable by hate, the 3 roared and rushed at Ikaros. They completely forgot about the existence of Apollon.

    Calmly looking at the approaching 3 individuals, she pointed at them and the cannons behind her started gathering light and with another wave of her hand, lasers in the form of pillars of light were fired!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The lasers came so fast the 3 couldn¡¯t come any closer before getting blasted in an instant.

    Hit by it, the 3 coughed up blood and dropped down onto the ground while spilling blood. Their overheated brains finally calmed down a bit with this.

    Of course, the price they paid for this is a hefty one..

    While the 3 are still falling down, Ikaros didn¡¯t have any intention on being lenient. As a strategic angeloid made for the purpose of war, and as the sky queen who has been through many battles, the blood on her hands even if not in centimillions are in the tens of millions! She might be pure and kind but she is most definitely not merciful.

    With a wave of her hand, homing missiles formed in droves and were flew straight at the 3 falling figures. Before they could touch the ground, they got hit head on with the salvos!

    Bam! Boom! Booom!¡­.

    The sound of explosions didn¡¯t stop coming, the ones that didn¡¯t hit the target fell on the surroundings giving the already hole ridden ground some more trauma¡­.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Mikoto hurrayed while streaks of lightning flashed about her, Wu Yan¡¯s starting to wonder if she is just itching for a fight rather than happy.

    However, he¡¯s not as optimistic as her. Ikaros¡¯ homing missiles has the firepower no doubt, but it being enough to end Kalas & co is something he doesn¡¯t believe.

    They are tier 8s, they can¡¯t die just like that¡­

    Well, his thoughts are on the spot that¡¯s for sure.

    At ground zero, black smoke rised but it didn¡¯t last long. A gust of wind blew always the smoke and what appeared was Kalas and the other two pointing their armaments imbued with thick dou qi at Ikaros!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think we have to get close just to attack you!¡±

    He said while looking all bloody and ragged. It appears the 3 took quite a hit from the homing missile barrage.

    Kalas maniacally laughed and the three shouted in snc before piling their armament together.

    Their dou qi showed signs of merging. Their barely passable amount of dou qi grew to another level altogether and a substantial force started coming out of the armaments!

    As warriros, long ranged attacks are not that many in number. But as tier 8s, they do have some in their repertoire¡­

    The downside is that these skills are one class lower than their strongest battle skills. What could these half baked skills do against Ikaros when they need to use their strongest skills just to break through her barrier?

    Under the might of her abnormal armament, engaging her in close quarter isn¡¯t as easy as before so the three though up of another method, that of merging battle skills!

    Not just any skill could be merged, the con is that their already battered body took on more damage. They are going to die if they didn¡¯t do this anyway, might as well bet on this attack!

    A gigantic amount of dou qi coalesced on the three¡¯s armaments and wind started to gush out from the armaments turning into streams of small gust that blew away the pieces of rubble around them.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto retreated to a safe distance. While they have drunk Resplendent Breath, they still reflexively drew a distance from the dangerous place.

    Their actions are like that of a starter pistol being fired. As soon as they got away, Kalas and the other two¡¯s charging came to its peak.

    Exchanging glance with camaraderie, the 3 raised their arm and swung all at once in Ikaros¡¯ direction.

    A gigantic dou qi wave formed from the armaments and came flying at Ikaros. Judginf from how the wave can generate a high pitched wind wail, it seems this attack is stronger than when they each individually used their strongest battle skills!

    Too bad, Ikaros didn¡¯t think much of their attack!

    The dou qi wave might be dangerous to any other person but Ikaros calmly looked at it as it approached with no change to her expression nor did she made any statement.

    Kalas and the other two got even more confident that their attack would make a hit when they saw her reaction.

    When the dou qi wave finally arrived, she finally made a move. She lifted her head slightly and a few drones came out of Uranus system and hovered in front of her. The drones then stopped and stay fixed in place before projecting a screen of light before Ikaros and completely blocking the attack! The screen of light wavered like it can¡¯t hold up before reflecting the dou qi wave.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Soon after that shout, the 3 got hit with their own dou qi wave, following a loud boom the three fell down while coughing up blood and lying in their own pool of blood¡­

    Ikaros spread her arms wide and swung it down. The light barrier wavered before shooting a huge ass lazer pillar at the pool of blood that is Kalas and the other two.

    While they are still busy feeling agony over their injuries the laser fell and they turned into scattered ashes and dispersed smoke¡­ (Tl: chinese 4 word idiom for, wrecked/carbonized/extirpated/annihilated/served/fucked/or any other words that means they got owned)

 Chapter 104: Graduation from beginner villageâ€¦

    Chapter 104: Graduation from beginner village¡­

    August 12, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto are currently completely stunned. Yes, even Wu Yan who had a ton of confidence in Ikaros.

    How could this real life scene even compare to the one seen on screen?

    The giant pillar of light descending from heaven didn¡¯t just pulverized Kalas and the other two in an instant. It struck a very deep impression into the Wu Yan & co.

    Comparing her joy and pride railgun against that lazer in all its glory, Mikoto felt like hers didn¡¯t really match up to it¡­

    When this submissive thought started floating up, Mikoto broke the train of thought immediately. She¡¯s going to save her sisters, how can she give in to something like this?

    Blowing all of her sense of frustration a new feeling started up, the burning feeling of passion.

    Someday, I. Misaka Mikoto will be just like that light pillar. No. I will transcend that light beam!

    Bluish white lightning arc started raging around her. The lightning flowed faster and faster until nothing but brilliance could be seen around Mikoto¡¯s body.

    The sudden transformation gave Wu Yan and Hinagiku a jump. The strong light rose drastically in intensity as the lightning raged violently like a raging storm. Some of it got into the ground and headed straight for Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    He turned grim and raised his hand to block the oncoming stray electricity. It should be easy to stop this flow of electricity seeing as they both have the same ability but what¡¯s surprising is that he can¡¯t seem to exert control over the stray power!

    His body had a taste of lightning as a result. He wasn¡¯t harmed due to having the same ability but he got stunned in place, unable to move. He¡¯s pretty shocked at this revelation!

    But there wasn¡¯t any instance of this phenomenon before¡­

    This discharge of electricity is clearly a few times stronger than her peak discharge before!

    Judging from how she looks a bit panicky, it¡¯s ridiculous but it seems she¡¯s doing this without conscious command.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Hinagiku who¡¯s hiding behind Wu Yan is curious as to why Mikoto suddenly ¡®went crazy¡¯.

    Wu Yan frowned, he saw the aura on Mikoto growing stronger and stronger before rising an eyebrow and exclaimed an ¡°oh¡±.

    ¡°I think Mikoto is ascending!¡±

    ¡°Ascension?¡±

    Hinagiku jerked. Mikoto also flinch when she heard this, she got excited soon after.

    Striving to get the lightning under control, mk tunleashed her computational capabilities and reined in her raging electricity gradually. It seems he¡¯s correct as it turns out, she¡¯s able to control her powers.

    Very soon, the electricity she discharged were back in her control and slowly she absorbed it back into her body.

    She assessed the condition of her body while closing her eye. Soon, she opened her eyes and yelled in joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I can feel that while my ability is still at lv5, it has increased a lot in strength!¡±

    ¡°Well it looks like you have successfully made it to tier 8!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s happy she¡¯s elated. To him, the ascension was just a matter of time, assuming they keep framing mobs, but this is a big deal to Mikoto. According to her estimates, Accelolirator is a tier 8.

    This rise to tier 8 meant that she can now fight on par with Accelerator!

    Is this nto a happy news to her who has the thought of saving the sisters everyday on her mind?

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Mikoto, Yan. You and me both also ascended!¡±

    With lil¡¯ol Lirin in her arms, Hinagiku said. She had utilized the system analytic function and glanced over everyone including herself before happily continuing.

    He checked his leveland i tturns out he ascended to tier 7 now.

    Not just him, Kaichou-sama got power leveled to tier 7 as well! What a haul!

    3 tier 8s, close to 7 tier 7s, some tier 6s, a ton of tier 5 and below, it¡¯s no wonder Wu Yan got to tier 7 and Mikoto got to tier 8.

    Hinagiku¡¯s level weren¡¯t that high to begin with. With such a big amount of ¡®mobs¡¯ to farm from, it¡¯s as easy a grinding as they ever come (Tl: raw used something along the lines of she got the best keep-fit or beauty maintenance she could get), it¡¯s also understandable she gota boost to tier 7.

    Now their lineup is composed of 2 x tier 8, 2 x tier 7, 1 x mascot (Tl: the author used counter for animals rather than human when referring to Lirin.)

    If they walked on the streets with this kind of company in tow, jaws will be dropped. That is if they can detect their strength to begin with of course¡­

    So far this treasure hunting trip has been worth it even without finding out what the treasure is yet!

    There is something tiny he¡¯s feeling a bit butthurt over though. How come sister railgun gets a lightshow when she ascended, it didnt help that it looked so badass one can¡¯t miss it as well.

    When he ascended, not even a toot of fart could be heard¡­

    Urgh¡­ to make comparisons between individuals¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros who returned to her normal state descended down in front of them. He rubbed her head before continuing in a soft manner.

    ¡°Thanks for the hardwork, Ikaros!¡±

    Veritably, the expedition this time wouldn¡¯t have been as successful without Ikaros¡¯ help. At least 80% of their progress so far could be attributed to her efforts!

    When Ikaros heard him, her eyes wavered a bit before she lowered her head to bask in the warmth of the hand upon her head. The warmth warmed up her heart and body as she closed her eyes while enjoying the warmth.

    Afterwards, Wu Yan & company cleaned up the bodies and released the blindfold on Lirin. Heyo, an energetic and bubbly Lirin returned.

    Cleaning up the whole battlefield, Wu Yan & company swiped away everything. The bounties are: 30+ Mainstream Armament, 3 Rare Armament looted from Kalas and the other two. Into his pocket, they all went.

    Then there are some mixed items like coins and stuff. Of course, Wu Yan humbly undertakes the obligation to take real good care of them, and into his space ring they go.

    The armaments are all turned into Equipment points, some 50¡¯000 pts to be exact!

    And he tried something out and sold the spider queen, and escorts¡¯ body up to the system and got a nifty 600¡¯000 back as Item points, that¡¯s a pleasant surprise in itself because the spiders from before can¡¯t be turned into points, he thought that the 3 Boss would be the same as well so¡­

    Summing everything up, his mouth almost changed into that resembling a hippopotamus¡¯. He got the levels and he got the resources, what can he say? Kalas and the other two are good guys inside his book.

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv4)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros

    Equipment points:

    21¡¯000 ¡ú 71¡¯000

    Item points:

    8¡¯100¡¯000¡ú 8¡¯800¡¯000

    Ability points:

    101¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    120¡¯000

    Level:

    50 ¡ú65

    ¡­..

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster(Lv5)

    Power:

    C ¡úB

    Endurance:

    C ¡úB

    Agility:

    B ¡úA

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    69 ¡ú70

    ¡­..

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    C ¡úB

    Endurance:

    D ¡úB

    Agility:

    C ¡úA

    Psychological:

    C ¡úB

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (D ¡úC grade)

    Level:

    35 ¡ú60

    ¡­..

    Unit

    Ikaros

    Ability

    Uranus Queen mode

    Power

    A

    Stamina

    B

    Agility

    B ¡úA

    Psychological

    A

    Equipment:

    Artemis ¡®Perpetual homing missile¡¯ (Grade C), Aegis ¡®Absolute Defense Perimeter¡¯ (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level

    77 ¡ú78

    ¡­..

    All in all, they got a fuck ton of upgrades this time around, disregarding the series of ¡®B¡¯ in their stats. The odd part about all of this is how Kaichou-sama¡¯s Shirosakura upgraded from being D ranked!

    When they asked the System later on. The answer was that since Hinagiku didn¡¯t have any abilities and her stats are dirt poor at summoning, so System ugpraded her equipment!

    Yet another pleasant surprise!

 Chapter 105: The best fukken treasure on this world.

    Chapter 105: The best fukken treasure on this world.

    August 15, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    TN: quick note, invincibility potion will be changed to damage immunity potion from now on based on these comments because there¡¯s an event in the future that brings doubt into whether or not invincibility is the correct word for this potion. Without further ado, enjoy. PS: ya might wanna come back when i hit chapter 110 ;D

    After asking the System and being told that because Hinagiku has low stats and inadequate survival skills, the System decided to give her sword, Shirosakura an upgrade.

    Different from Hinagiku and Mikoto who are currently jumping in joy, Wu Yan is shocked to hear of this!

    Through various past experience with System he has come to a conclusion. The System is a troll, I will be damned if it has any sign of being kind!

    And so, a discussion that seems retarded to 3rd party observer begun¡­.

    ¡°System, ya sure it¡¯s because Hinagiku has low stats and that¡¯s why you gave her equipment an upgrade?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No expense on my account or anything of that sort? Like pts or whatnot¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an independent action taken by the System, points need not be paid!¡±

    ¡°What about other kinds of cost?¡±

    ¡°There is none.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    ¡°No insidious plot or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°User, please don¡¯t slander the System lest the System sues you!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is this shit, a System that sues! I would like to see who you¡¯re going to turn to sue me!¡±

    ¡°User, please don¡¯t slander the System or your account will be banned!¡±

    ¡°Oh, with no one to help in taking legal action, now you want to drop the ban hammer on me? I call bullshit, exactly which account on me you¡¯re gonna ban biatch?!¡±

    ¡°Unit: Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Ban my ass? And what if I got banned so what?¡±

    ¡°The user will be unable to access the System!¡±

    ¡°Er, nevermind what I said, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shirosakura can¡¯t be upgraded ad infinitum. System said this weapon can only be upgraded to a cap of Rank B, i.e., Gold Armament. If this weapon is to be further upgraded pass that tier then points must be given to fit the requirement for an upgrade.

    They are still satisfied with this revelation though. Who wouldn¡¯t want a free upgrade. Plus, Hinagiku seems to have taken a liking to Shirosakura, even if the weapon can¡¯t be upgraded she wouldn¡¯t trade equipment so in a way, this is for the best¡­

    Before they have even laid eyes on the treasure they have already made so much profit from this treasure hunting expedition. He can¡¯t help wanting to grind a few more times.

    Alas, reality isn¡¯t like that of a game world, the mobs won¡¯t respawn and the loot won¡¯t drop again. The revolution is at hand yet, comrades still need to push on¡­(TN: author used a famous quote from founding father of the republic of china, in this case it would mean the journey is far from over whereas the line was originally used in the context that since the founding father has yet to achieve his objectives but is on his deathbed, he wrote wills and urged that his successors carry on and see that revolution takes place, I¡¯m not that good at history and even more so when it comes to foreign history like China but basically Sun Yat Sen put an end to Qing dynasty with his revolution which is pretty badass.)

    ¡± Ne, ne, onii-chan (TN:Lirin switches over to using the proper mandarin name for brother here but i kept Onii-chan because I can.), let¡¯s go find that treasure¡­¡±

    Knowing that the enemies have been vanquished, little ol¡¯ Lirin can¡¯t wait to get to treasure hunting. It seems to words treasure hunting is an allure no kid can resist¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, the real treasure hasn¡¯t even been obtained by us¡­¡±

    Lifting his head, he glanced ahead and then exchanged sight with Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros and Lirin. Grinning, he dramatically waved his hand.

    ¡°Forward!¡±

    Walking along the path. Wu Yan & company walked at a prudent pace. Nobody know for sure whether or not there is still any danger to this place.

    Prudence turns out to be necessary. En route, there aren¡¯t any stone spiders or signs of any other guardians but there sure are a ton of traps, enough to send shiver up anyone¡¯s spine.

    A wrong step and one would trigger magical formations. The effects of those magical formations are so numerous and diverse it¡¯s to the point that it¡¯s limited only by the victim¡¯s imagination.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the ones leading them are Wu Yan and Mikoto who have drank Resplendent Breath. Otherwise, any normal person would have died multiple times in multiple ways that even their momma won¡¯t recognize their bodies.

    The result of their actions, of course it led them to become the minesweepers for the group and they walked ahead of the group. The two of them has triggered no less than 100 traps in this manner.

    Watching the two fall yet again into another magic trap from behind, Hinagiku stayed a pretty safe distance away while being a little traumatized. It¡¯s the first time in her life that she¡¯s glad of being weaker in relative terms. She didn¡¯t have to fight and as such don¡¯t have to drink Resplendent Breath and subjected to such torture¡­

    It¡¯s not limited to Hinagiku, just ask the victims at hand. Wu Yan and Mikoto are both on the edge of snapping. Even if they weren¡¯t any physical harm done upon their body, the psychological damage done is very real¡­.

    It¡¯s at this moment that Mikoto felt a tinge of regret. If she knew beforehand, she would have spared some of the people from before and let the mooks have a taste of the delicious traps lying in wait for them¡­

    Dejected, the two continued walking at the front. Make no mistake, they are both on the verge of crying but finally the end of the stone path appeared in front of Wu Yan & company!

    It¡¯s a stone room, its architecture is no different from the stone path they traversed, a room made completely of stone. What¡¯s different is that this room is wider than the stone path and its walls are polished to a great extent.

    Inside the stone room, there¡¯s a round table. A stone round table to be more specific and on it are 3 boxes along with a crystal ball.

    Besides the table and its content, there¡¯s nothing else.

    That¡¯s right, nothing else!

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto stared blankly. As for Lirin, one could almost see disappointment written across her face.

    They have seen bodies, encountered monsters, met with conspiracy and fell into traps. That didn¡¯t stop them from reaching this place at no small trouble to them.

    What do they find at the end of it all? Screw treasures, it¡¯s just a empty ass room with 3 inconspicuous boxes plus a crystal ball. That¡¯s it, nothing else.

    At the risk of their lives, for this? If it were any person they would surely freak out right now right?

    The damage is less for them though since they aren¡¯t particularly obsessed with the treasure albeit interested. If it were Kalas & company they would most likely slay their party in madness¡­

    The reason they came here is because Wu Yan heard the tier 9 super came back with mortal wounds and the 200¡¯000 Summoning points crystal from this place. That¡¯s why he decided to come here and see what luck brings them. He welcomes any and all treasure but even if he didn¡¯t get any he wouldn¡¯t be too depressed over it.

    Disappointment however, is definitely there. The path here has been a gigantic pain in the ass afterall¡­

    ¡°No matter how you ook at it, this place doesn¡¯t look like the treasure room does it?¡±

    Hinagiku got over this matter after quickly glancing over the room. Considering the fact that she raised her strength from tier 4 to tier 7 and that she isn¡¯t really in this for the treasure in the first place, this much is nothing.

    Mikoto on the other hand looked crestfallen. She¡¯s been thinking about what a treasure trove would look like and suffered through the various traps on the path here only to find this here, how would she be satisfied with just this much?

    In a certain way, railgun is still a kid¡­

    As for Wu Yan, well, he¡¯s unperturbed¡­

    Much as he would like to object to how accustomed he is to being screwed over, he admits that being at the receiving end of nasty surprises has instilled in him resilience to this kind of outcome.

    After glancing over at the boxes and crystal ball on the stone table, he thought for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°well, it¡¯s not nothing. Aren¡¯t there three boxes over there? Let¡¯s go take a look, maybe there are still somethings to be gained?¡±

    He has a feeling that he¡¯s right towards the end of his statement. A tier 9 spider queen as guardian. It¡¯s impossible for there to be nothing, it didn¡¯t look like anyone made this far either. The 3 boxes must have some jig in them!

    This thought resonated within Mikoto and Hinagiku and they honestly felt that the boxes might just surprise them and thus the three went over to the table to have a look at the three boxes.

    There are characters on the 3 inconspicuous boxes. The words made any disappointment they have had before to disappear.

    First box, written here ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain fortune that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    Second box, ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain authority that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    Third box, ¡®Open it, and you shall obtain power that can match what this world can offer¡¯.

    These 3 boxes can¡¯t be distinguised from each other except by the words after them. Wu Yan & company¡¯s attitude towards the boxes changed, they aren¡¯t treating them as just some boxes now!

    This would apply to anyone in the same situation.

    If what it says is true then the three boxes gave anyone anything they could possibly ask for.

    Fortune! Authority! Power!

    Besides these, what else could anyone wish for?

    Perhaps some enlightened individuals would be able to ignore this but too bad Wu Yan can¡¯t.

    He likes money! His situation is better than when he was still an otaku who needs to worry about the next meal. Money really isn¡¯t that big a deal for him as long as he have enough of them at his disposal.

    Authority, he feels indifferent on this one. He¡¯s not a man of high ambitions. What he has, is a passion for 2D characters. Do you need authority when you have shoujos?

    Oh but power, this thing here is the most alluring one of them all!

 Chapter 106: The ring that wonâ€™t unlock! The message within the boxâ€¦

    Chapter 106: The ring that won¡¯t unlock! The message within the box¡­

    August 17, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    As part of the glorious party of trasnportees, and an avid reader of countless transport themed stories, Wu Yan understands a fundamental principle.

    Being transported is a good thing because after that you¡¯re the MC. As the MC, one must have the power to back it up otherwise one can only be part of the mob fodders.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it¡¯s soul tansport, transport amidst chaos (Tl: not sure about this ÂÒ´©), transport by reincarnation, full body transport, anal transport, whatever-the-hell transport. What¡¯s important is that one must have power and only then will he cool as fuck!

    Given of course, except for some special caes¡­

    Being a transportee in a world governed by the rule of might makes right, quite obviously this isn¡¯t one of those exception and one must have the power!

    Yes, Wu Yan can just bide his time and gather up Summoning points before summoning a super kickass team of shoujos to support him and have them dominate the world for him while he sit back and enjoy the fruits of their labour.

    But there are various issue with that choice, first whether or not one could amass the necessary Summoning points is one thing, another is whether or not his male honor can remain unscathed as he sponge off them. He can¡¯t!

    Be it fortune or authority, their temptation can¡¯t be compared to that of what power can bring him¡­

    Emphasis on the word temptation. Wu Yan won¡¯t just pursue power blindly, if that box is a trap then whether or not its promise of power is true, he will strike it down without remorse.

    Besides Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto also focused on the ¡®power¡¯ box after a quick glance through the 3 boxes.

    It goes without saying that Mikoto would prefer power over money or authority even though she didn¡¯t particularly gave much attention to power before. She has an attitude that won¡¯t tolerate losing to anyone and she¡¯s a Lv5 esper that would go a fight with people.

    With a new objective of saving the sisters, the new Mikoto isn¡¯t like the one before. She now has a reason to get stronger. After all, how would one save the sisters if they don¡¯t possess the necessary strength to do so?

    As for Hinagiku, her reason is pretty much the same so she also favors power more than fortune or authority.

    The 3 set their sights on the box of power. Meanwhile, Ikaros is just standing there in a daze. Probably nothing much can catch her attention beside watermelons¡­

    Lirin? After being let down by the fact that there seems to be no real treasure here she¡¯s being entranced by the shiny shiny crystal ball rather than the dull and hard boxes¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open it and take a look inside Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto said while she excitedly looked at the boxes. Electricity danced across her hands. Hey now, it¡¯s just opening a box, do ya really have to use your electricity?

    That¡¯s just him throwing tsukkomi but honestly speaking he¡¯s also looking forward to these boxes.

    He flinched when he opened it up and saw its content.

    ¡°A ring?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto said hesitatingly after scrutinizing the plain old black ring.

    ¡°It looks like¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said after picking it up and tinkering around with it in no less an uncertain tone than the girls.

    ¡°It seems like a space ring of some kind¡­¡±

    ¡°Try peeking inside?¡±

    Mikoto is pretty curious at why the master of the ring to rule them allwould be able to obtain power the best the world can offer or something along those braggart lines.

    Wu Yan is stumped at the moment. Normally when you talk about power in this kind of setting,it is usually some cultivation accelerator, some rare material that can increase dou qi, power augmenting battle skills or some straightout armaments to increase strength.

    Maybe that¡¯s what this ring contains.

    Add that to its claim of being the best the world can offer, it certainly has his interest now. What kind of material, battle skills, equipment can increase someone¡¯s power to that extent?

    Very soon, his face froze up as he drooped his head down with his bangs covering his eyes. No one could see what he looked like but judging from the hate seething up from behind him, Hinagiku and Mikoto knows that he is not a happy camper¡­

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Even the doughty Kaichou-sama and Railgun took on a very cautious tone when approaching him. They have got to admit, this is the first time they have ever seen Yan being so scary.

    The hate around him dispersed very quickly and he raise his head. Looking at the ring, his face could be described as being very unperturbed. If one were to ignore the string of ¾® around his head. (TN: veins popping)

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it empty inside or something?¡±

    Knowing him, they figured he must have taken some kind of damage for him to exhibit that kind of behaviour¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Inhaling a deep breathe he calmed down. Tossing around the ring he continued in a low tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t if it¡¯s empty or not because I can¡¯t open this shit!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t open it?¡±

    Now the girls know why he¡¯s so peeved.

    ¡°What do you mean by not being able to open it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I myself am curious as well, why can¡¯t I open it?¡±

    Clenching his teeth, his face looked like he¡¯s so mad he could just swallow down the ring right now. Hinagiku and Mikoto decided it might be best to be silent for a moment.

    Heaving, he held himself back in better judgement from throwing it on the ground and cast his eyes on the other two boxes. A sense of anxiety rose up.

    If the ring in ¡®power¡¯ box can¡¯t be opened, what of that of the other two, ¡®authority¡¯ and ¡®fortune¡¯?

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Thinking up to here, he opened the other two boxes with shaking hands and as expected, contained within them is a simple white ring and a gold ring respectively.

    He picked them up after observing them for a bit. He then stayed silent.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, another space ring that can¡¯t be opened¡­¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a bigger wave of hate surged up from him. She instantly zipped her yapper and stood in a meek manner behind Mikoto. Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled.

    A¡­ how it feels to want to shed tears but can¡¯t for want of tears¡­

    Fine, a stone room and no treasure, we can deal with that¡­

    But why the fuck would someone put something so deceptive that anyone would kill to get and made it out so that it can¡¯t be opened?

    A mockery?

    He realsed a long sigh as he gazed up, oh what he would give to shoot the one who placed the treasure here.Well, this won¡¯t last for long because soon he would wish that he can find the person who did this and give him a kiss or two¡­

    It¡¯s painful seeing him like that, lamenting to the sky in silence. So, Hinagiku and Mikoto decided to return him to his original state while exchanging whispers.

    The final decision: Mikoto will give him a tase or two¡­ (TN: how does this compute I don¡¯t even)

    The two exchanged nods. Just as Mikoto is preparing her lightning she inadvertently noticed something when she glance over the boxes on the table. She shouted to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan! Take a look! The boxes has words inside them!¡±

    ¡°Words?¡±

    The call pulled him back from immersing in self wallow.

    ¡°To whoever comes across this, this ring is no more than an indestructible ring, it is not a space ring but with it the whole Ailu empire is yours to command!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged looks. It would appear the three don¡¯t quite bought the statement. How can one own an empire with just one ring?

    ¡°Since this box has words in them maybe the other boxes have them as well, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    He abandoned thinking further regarding the statement and he let go of the brain power consuming thoughts before turning ot the other boxes. He first took a look at what is written in ¡®power¡¯.

    ¡°To whoever comes across this, this ring is indeed a space ring and if you can open it, what lies within will give you the right to dominate the whole of Silvaria. Want to open it? Go find the king of Ailu empire, he will tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Find the king?¡±

    He can¡¯t find the word to describe what he is feeling right now and he harped something and threw a tsukkomi before proceeding over to box of ¡®fortune¡¯.

    ¡°To whoever comes across this. My treasure? If you want it, I¡¯ll let you have it! Go find it, the key. I left all of my fortune in there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°System, can you please confirm one thing for me? Aside from me has there been any other transportees?¡±

    ¡°User, there is only one system, and the only one with the ability to accomplish such a feat would be the system alone and as such other than the user there can¡¯t be any other transportee!¡±

    ¡°Then would you please kindly enlighten me as to why the hell did Gol D. Roger transported to Silvaria?¡±

 Chapter 107: The projection from the crystal ball

    Chapter 107: The projection from the crystal ball

    August 19, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Regardless of whether or not what the boxes said are true, Wu Yan kept the rings. They might be fake but even if they were fake there¡¯s no problem in just keeping them, and what if it were real?

    Might as well assume it to be true than assume the opposite.

    He organized the rings and was thinking about putting them in the bag before something hit him and he sighed before he wore them on his fingers.

    3 rings, 1 of them being a space ring are worn on his hands with 2 on the left and 2 on the right. If he were to go back to his original world, people would probably think of him as a delinquent or just showing off his wealth¡­

    Why? Because the rings vary in motifs, gold, silver, gold, just a few more colours and his hand would be fabulously decorated in prismic colours¡­

    ¡°It feels like somehow, I¡¯ve been screwed over yet again¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, our gains this time isn¡¯t small anyway, no need to be so dispirited¡­¡±

    Kaichou-sama patted his shoulders. Maybe she thinks he¡¯s too pitiful and thought it would be better for him to count his blesssings¡­

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, I admit I got a bit greedy¡­¡±

    Mikoto can¡¯t figure out how Wu Yan¡¯s mood can get lifted with only a few words of consolation from Kaichou-sama.

    Lirin climbed up ontop the stone table and observed the crystal ball curiously. Looking and looking she then reached out and stroke the crystal ball.

    When she made contact with the crystal ball, it lit up in radiant lights with a buzz. The sudden change made Lirin jump back and fell off the table.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto are surprised and they didn¡¯t care about the change with the crystal ball as they hurriedly caught Lirin. It¡¯s lucky they aren¡¯t that far from the table otherwise Lirin would have enjoyed an intimate contact with the dust on the ground.

    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±

    Seeing as Lirin¡¯s still stunned, Hinagiku took her into her arms and consoled her. She shook her head and signified that she¡¯s okay.

    After Wu Yan and Mikoto confirmed she¡¯s okay they released a sigh of relief and turned over to the crystal ball that acted up.

    The light show there is slowly solidifying giving people an impression that something is going to pop out.

    And then the light flickered and shot upwards forming a screen in front of Wu Yan & company.

    ¡°Is this some kind of projection?¡±

    Mikoto wondered out loud in front of the light screen. In this world, she has seen crystal balls like this many times before and they are mostly for communication purpose and projections¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he kept his eyes on the light screen. Mikoto showed Hinagiku an angry expression before everyone stared at the light screen.

    The light screen rippled like water and then they saw it. Various images are starting to appear¡­

    ¡°So it¡¯s projections¡­¡±

    As they watched, the images changed in front of their eyes¡­.

    A normal person, as average as they come being born inside a normal family and living a normal life¡­

    But this person isn¡¯t pleased with this kind of unfulfilling life and so he decided to leave his home and depart on his own journey.

    On his journey, he saw warriors, he saw magicians, he witnessed dou qi, and he witnessed magic. He seemed like he looke dup to them and so he worked hard to get the approval of one warrior and became his disciple¡­

    His journey then turned into cultivation.

    He cultivated his dou qi and made it. He trained in battle skills and he excelled in them. Beating everyone¡¯s expectation, he turned out to be a super rare genius¡­

    Under the tutelage of his mentor he very fast and soon he learnt all his master could teach and surpassed his master¡­

    But he¡¯s still not satisfied with this and he set out on another journey. It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s not a pure journey, it¡¯s also a cultivation trip¡­

    He made a lot of friends, exchanged pointers with them and they helped each other out. He also made enemies and screwed over a lot of them as well as fighting to the death with them at times¡­

    The first armament he could remember he got it from an enemy. The second time he got a stronger one, it was also taken from the dead foes. He¡¯s not rich, he has to do everything by himself¡­

    He slaughtered armies and generals, he cut through thistles and thorns. All who stood before him got eliminated by him. In each fight he kept making breakthroughs after breakthroughs.

    Finally, he climbed up the totem pole form being a puny weakling to a strong individual burned into the eyes of many¡­.

    Important families tried recruiting but he rejected them all because he felt that he wasn¡¯t strong enough yet.

    Some of the ones he rejected tried to assassinate him and got the tables turned on them. He showed no mercy because this would only give them more chances to strike back at him.

    Nobody could hold him down not even women of varying hotness because inside his heart there is only the desire to become stronger¡­.

    He kept refining and improving his dou qi and trained his battle skills, making incessant breakthroughs in abilities. Stronger and stronger he grew¡­

    Until a point, he was so stronk nobody dared messed with him. He¡¯s so strong important families tried recruiting him as their protector guardian and begged him to be their mentor¡­

    He rejected them all because he feels that he is not strong enough yet¡­

    One day, another person emerged. Perhaps one could not call this person a person because he descended from the sky. The guy could destroy mountains with his bare fist and split the earth with his legs and one slap from him could inflict serious harm onto him¡­

    This for him is the first defeat he suffered since many years¡­

    This reinforced his internal thought, the thought that he still isn¡¯t strong enough¡­

    To become even more powerful he shut himself away and swore never to come out until he reached the point where he could defeat the person¡­

    An untold amount of time passed and he finally came out. On this day, he sent the door to his cultivation room into oblivion with one punch and he took flight.

    He located the person from before and fought an epic battle with the person.

    The battle shook the earth and sky, splitting mountains and seas alike.

    A battle so epic in proportion the sound could be heard for miles and miles and blood rained down on the earth!

    The result was another loss on his part¡­

    Lying on the ground defeated and tattered with blood painted all over his body, inside his receding consciousness the person told him that if he wanted to defeat him then he still need to improve¡­.

    He dragged his battered torso back to his cultivation place and rebuilt the door he destroyed before. He understands that he¡¯s going to be here for a period of time¡­

    Making the cultivation place his home, he rebuilt it with stones and polished it before he went into cultivation once more¡­

    An untold amount of time flew by and he emerged again one day¡­.

    He located the person and fought with him once more¡­

    The battle moved earth and shook mountains, remapping the sky and making tsunamis!

    It was a hard fought battle where he couldn¡¯t tell if it was his hands breaking or his bones creaking, his body and mind went into pure ecstacy!

    the result wasa a tie for both sides¡­

    But, he¡¯s satisfied with this outcome¡­

    This meant that from that day onwards, nobody is stronger than him¡­

    He didn¡¯t chase victory and he didn¡¯t pursue a beatdown on the other party. He knows, he has finally become a super!

    And so, he returned home to find his family but his family weren¡¯t there anymore¡­

    Hollowness and loneliness filled his heart¡­

    He built a faction on the place his family used to be and recruited armies to conquer everything form the north to south in order to fill the empty feeling he has within.

    With a person such as him, it¡¯s unsurprising that his faction grew to become the strongest power on that continent¡­

    Of course, this is only for now because soon came two other power that caught up to him¡­

    They made an agreement of mutual respect, they would split the land equally between them and no one will mess with each other. Their power finally knew peace¡­

    However, this is also another temporary period¡­

    One day, an item appeared and shattered any status quo of peace between them¡­

    In order to obtain the item, he and the other two factions fought an all out war.

    The item is just that alluring¡­

    It was so entrancing that the one who fought two battles with him before joined the fray as well¡­

    Their powers tied and nobody could definitively bring down another until finally they all released everything they have at each other and got wrecked pretty hard¡­

    Dragging his dying body he came to his cultivation place and left a magic creature he dominated here to guard the three boxes and a crystal ball¡­

    After that¡­ he turned into ashes and flew away with the winds¡­

 Chapter 108: Itâ€™s done! The way homeâ€¦

    Chapter 108: It¡¯s done! The way home¡­

    August 21, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Slack jawed.

    No better words could describe what Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like at this moment. Only Lirin who couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on and Ikaros are still looking muddled.

    The images were blurry, to the extent that they can¡¯t get a clear picture of the protagonist inside it. The film didn¡¯t have any sound either that¡¯s why they can only fill in the gaps.

    The jist they got from it is enough to render anyone in a shocked state¡­

    If this short film is indeed a true chronicle then¡­

    The 3 didn¡¯t dare to continue their train of thoughts.

    The light screen turned into a ray of light and went back inside the crystal ball but the 3 haven¡¯t recovered yet.

    ¡°Sis Hinagiku, what happened?¡­¡±

    Lirin called them back from their stupor but they didn¡¯t respond to Lirin as they exchanged glances. Their thoughts are mutual, that is how unbelievable this thing is!

    After some time, Wu Yan emitted a bitter laugh before rubbing the 3 rings on his fingers.

    ¡°If what we have seen were true then this treasure, their root might have been epic¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, we have just been here for a few days and we have already stumbled onto such a treasure. Not to mention this film that was recorded god knows how many years ago, it seems we are destined to be the main characters¡­¡±

    He might be smiling as he said this but he¡¯s not fooling anyone with that forced expression of him. He¡¯s still pretty surprised deep inside.

    Understandable since they just obtained an ancient secret¡­

    It¡¯s at this moment that Wu Yan realized how the 3 rings might really contain what the boxes say they do. And, this might be a big bad luck charm for them!

    Wu Yan has an idea what the film was trying to convey along with the messages on the boxes¡­

    What ancient secrets the rings hold¡­

    ¡°Absolutely nobody can know about the rings and their origins!¡±

    He polished the rings and unconsciously voiced his thoughts out in an unquestionable conviction.

    But, Hinagiku and Mikoto only nodded in a grim manner, agreeing with what he said.

    ¡°Yan, why don¡¯t you store away the rings?¡±

    Hinagiku is merely pointing out the obvious possibility that someone might recognise the 3 rings. However, Wu Yan grinned while shaking his head.

    ¡°Ignoring how the events in the film is of an unknown period but first of all, I am not even sure if there¡¯s anyone around that knows the purpose of these 3 rings. Furthermore, the rings are adorned in a plain fashion so I highly doubt if anyone would take a closer look at them¡­¡±

    Even so, I might need them to confirm another thing¡­

    He didn¡¯t point out this last sentence of his¡­

    Pondering for a bit more, he took off the black power ring and golden ¡®fortune¡¯ rings leaving only the white ¡®authority¡¯ ring on his finger.

    ¡°Maa, it might be better to be a bit more prudent, one ring should do.¡±

    Puzzled, Mikoto and Hinagiku glanced at Wu Yan. Even if they are familiar with how he ticks, they still can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking. Soon, the two didn¡¯t think much of it and turned their heads.

    The two girls are sure his actions are backed up by his reason. Such is the trust they have in him!

    Storing the rings away, that settled their objectives here. He breathed a relaxed sigh before turning to look at the boxes and crystal ball on the table.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back, I don¡¯t want to stay in this place any longer!¡±

    Mikoto said while massaging her shoulders. Somehow, although this trip was shorter than the one back in the youkai cave, she felt that this round was more exhausting than the one before.

    Hinagiku nodded to her statement. Seeing as the two girls want to go back already and there was no longer any reason for staying here, Wu Yan nodded as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Lirin while Mikoto led Ikaros and they walked out of the stone room. Wu Yan glanced over the three boxes grave manner before lowering his head in contemplation.

    When he lifted his head, he steeled his gaze and materialized Nietono no Shana before slowly drawing it out¡­

    ¡°The 3 boxes and crystal ball probably shouldn¡¯t be left behind..¡±

    With a swing, a resplendent sword beam was released and it flew towards the 3 boxes and crystal ball on the stone table. The objects mentioned were destroyed while leaving the stone table unharmed through unknown manipulation.

    ¡°Mission accomplished!¡±

    Brandishing it, he sheathed the sword before catching up with Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­

    ¡­.

    Standing at the teleportation stone, Wu Yan & company looked around the vacant place before falling into silence.

    ¡°So, how do we get out?¡±

    Hinagiku voiced out what everyone was thinking¡­

    They came here with the treasure hunting group and rode on the airship provided by the auction firm people as well as being led by them¡­

    Hell, let¡¯s not talk about needing a guide, even when they are down there they still had to wait for other people to lead the way¡­

    Now they¡¯re stumped on how to return¡­

    The auction firm¡¯s airship is still here but, ignoring the fact that it¡¯s questionable whether anyone of them knew how to operate the thing, they don¡¯t even know the direction in which they should fly in¡­

    Wu Yan has an amusing expression on his face. All the calculation he has done and he hadn¡¯t accounted for how to find the way back¡­

    Mikoto sighed before looking at him and said in an indistinct manner.

    ¡°Say, Yan, you think we should go and fly the airship?¡±

    ¡°We could if we knew how to operate one¡­¡±

    He said in an awkward manner.

    Hinagiku wryly laughed before focusing her gaze on him.

    ¡°Yan, why not buy an ability that allows you to fly an airship¡­¡±

    He stayed silent and kept his gaze on her until she turned her head to the side with a tinge of red blush before he forced a laugh.

    ¡°If I had the points, why not just exchange a more useful ability, I don¡¯t even know how many times I would be flying an airship in this lifetime¡­¡±

    Even if this act wasn¡¯t wasteful and that he had the points to buy whatever the hell he wants he still wouldn¡¯t fly an airship back home. Everyone died in this treasure hunting trip, if only they made it back then it would definitely arouse the suspicion of many.

    If they went back in a low key manner then that would be better since they didn¡¯t particularly stand out like a drop of water in an ocean mixed into a large crowd of people where nobody particular took note of their presence.

    What if they were to fly an airship back?

    The scenario would probably be something like this: Being noticed, investigated, found and then ganged up on¡­

    ¡°Well if you¡¯re so smart why don¡¯t you give a suggestion?!¡±

    How are they going to get back otherwise? This is some god forsaken place with no legend on this map¡­

    He cried when he heard her and took out a crystal made scroll, the escape scroll from before. He continued in a helpless manner.

    ¡°Looks like we have no choice but to use this¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they suddenly remembered something and hammer their palm before taking out their scroll while awkwardly giggling.

    ¡°We almost forgot about this¡­¡±

    He rolled his eyes at them when he saw their ¡®we¡¯re saved¡¯ face while cursing inside.

    That¡¯s the tool he bought for life insurance, to escape in dire times. And now, they have to use it to go home¡­

    What can he say but feel like somebody gave him the short end of the stick.

    Town return scroll: Transfers the user back to a previous determined coordinate, the coordinates are decided by the user before use. One time item; Item points 10¡¯000.

    That¡¯s right, a scroll of return!

    Every game have them!

    This is Wu Yan¡¯s fail-safe, the one he bought before. This item is really good for escape and to protect their lives. If there is any danger, just use this and they would be sent back to their designated coordinates. What else could guarantee their safety and escape route any better than these?

    He bought the scrolls before heading out and gave everyone one each. They set the supply town as the return coordinate. In this manner, should any danger arise they can immediately return to the small supply town!

    He figured they might need to use this item as a way of escaping danger and that after finding the treasure they wouldn¡¯t need to use them. But surprise surprise, they finally used it. As a way of cutting short their journey home!

    What can be anymore sad and pathetic than this?

    Thinking up to this point, he felt so dejected he didn¡¯t have the strength to tear up the scroll¡­

 Chapter 109: Wu Yanâ€™s decision! The prelude before the push downâ€¦

    Chapter 109: Wu Yan¡¯s decision! The prelude before the push down¡­

    August 23, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    (Tl:ÍÆµ¹ literally means pushing down or push down something, it¡¯s actually shortened language for sex so¡­ yeah. Also, when i googled the two words, what comes up is a bunch of chinese memes about pushing down and lolis, perhaps because it¡¯s related to the 3 perks of a loli: soft, mellow voice, easy to push down, also contains sparse amount of nsfw material so i don¡¯t recommend googling the two words at work)

    ¡°Good morning! Master¡­¡±

    Hazy, Wu Yan could hear these kind of sound as he pried his eyes open. That was when he saw it. A twin peak of such scrumptious volume, swaying in front of him with an approximate distance of 10cm!

    ¡°Am i dreaming? If so, please don¡¯t wake up¡­¡±

    With his eyes half opened, the first impression he got when he saw the scrumptious feast before him is that he is still sleeping¡­

    Ikarosis currently leaning on top of him as she curiously observed her master. She sensed that her master was awake and right after she gave him a good morning the master seemed to have entered into a strange state.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because her voice was too small?

    Ikaros tilted her head while scrutinizing Wu Yan. After she¡¯s sure he¡¯s awake she decided to greet him again.

    ¡°Good morning! Master¡­¡±

    In actual fact, Wu Yan is wide awake after that mumble just now. But when he saw the twin peaks of fabulous glory he turned slack jawed and couldn¡¯t muster a proper response.

    When Ikaros called out again, only then did he manage to recover. He figures it is Ikaros who came to his room, and the big bunnies before him belonged to Ikaros for sure!

    Gulp¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help gulping his saliva. Insdie the silent room, this sound was quite audible and it elicited more curiosity from Ikaros before he awkwardly laughed.

    Resisting the urge to turn into a wolf, he pushed Ikaros away while heaving and grinning.

    ¡°Ikaros, could you please not wake me up in that manner? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back from¡­¡±

    ¡°Unable to hold back from?¡±

    Tilting her head, she looked into his eyes. Although it was still her expressionless face, he could see within her eyes that she wants to inquire as to what kind of thing he won¡¯t be able to hold back. This made him choke on his words, unable to blurt anything out.

    ¡°Oh yes, where is Hinagiku and Mikoto?¡±

    With no other alternatives, he diverted the subject with a helpless intonation to his words. He also tugged at the blanket to cover up a certain area that won¡¯t listen to his brain.

    ¡°They¡­¡±

    ¡°We are quite alright actually!¡±

    A voice that is definitely not Wu Yan or Ikaros resounded. It disrupted what Ikaros was going to say and made his frozen smile stiff.

    Like a machine he slowly turned his head around. What he saw standing at the door was a Mikoto drabbed in dark aura with her head lowered and her face covered by bangs and a smiley Hinagiku.

    ¡°Y¡­Yo, good morning Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­¡±

    Smiling and rising his hand to greet them, he could have passed as greeting them, if not because he¡¯s sweating fountains.

    Too bad though, Kaichou-sama and Railgun has no intention of reciprocating his gesture. Standing there, the two girls stared holes into him while ignoring Ikaros.

    ¡°I was thinking why I don¡¯t see Ikaros anywhere every time I wake up in the morning, so it¡¯s because she went sleeping somewhere else¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s er, please I can explain..¡±

    His face is basically drenched in sweat. His grin might as well look like a broken one even fuglier than crying as he pleaded to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything and turned silent. He feels even more anxious at this. He would rather the two girls beat the shit out of him, at least then he would know everything¡¯s still okay but now that the situation has become like this, he¡¯s truly scared.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan, you big idiot!¡±

    Hinagiku Mikoto roared before they turned around and walked away leaving two drops of tears there.

    Shit just hit the fan¡­

    His heart sunk and he became absent minded. It looks like the two girls are really hurt now¡­

    Who could blame them, the person they love spent a night together with another woman inside a room. Anyone would misunderstand.

    ¡°Master, is it Ikaros¡¯ fault?¡±

    Ikaros watched the whole thing go down from the side so she asked while squirming around seemingly upset. This is the first time he has actually seen any kind of emotion reflected on her face.

    He breathed in deep before continuing to rub her head.

    ¡°Ikaros, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    At least that¡¯s what she said, but any reasonable human could tell she hasn¡¯t let the matter go judging by that anxious face of hers. She is probably criticizing herself.

    He sighed and then looked at Ikaros and the tear drops on the ground, a sense of pain surged inside him.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto, will they not care about me anymore after this?¡­

    Mulling over the matter, he felt like there¡¯s an increasing chance that they might just do that and he started panicking.

    In a way, his present state is basically him over reacting as a result of seeing Hinagiku and Mikoto expressing that kind of behaviour for the first time. It never crossed his mind that he could have settled the matter if he just properly explained himself.

    Well, if he did then what is going to happen probably wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­

    With a grim face, his body might be here, but his heart has gone to chase after Hinagiku and Mikoto. He has this intense urge to go and check up on how Hinagiku and Mikoto are doing.

    But he¡¯s afraid that after going to check up on them, he would only hurt them even further.

    Clenching and relaxing his fist, he repeated the action. He then looked at Ikaros who¡¯s dimmed down. Finally, he made a crazy decision!

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros saw a resolute Wu Yan looking at her as if he has resolved himself to something grand. It temporarily stunned her.

    ¡°Ikaros, stop deprecating yourself, I am going to solve everything, will you please lend me your help?¡±

    As if he just made some kind of breakthrough, Ikaros who saw this beaming Wu Yan looked at him a daze before her expression returned to her usual deadpan manner.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    ¡­.

    Standing outside Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s room, he knocked on their door.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, it¡¯s me, open up!¡±

    Pausing for a bit, the room remained motionless. After a brief while, a small mewl came out while sobbing.

    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    He showed a face like he was expecting this as he grabbed the door¡¯s handle. Activating his ability, a spark flashed and the door opened up and he went inside.

    He saw two girls hiding themselves in their blanket. The only visible part would be their tear stained eyes looking back at him from the edges of the blanket.

    ¡®They even ran back into the same room to cry¡¯

    He retorted silently before waltzing in.

    When the girls saw this, they screamed at him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Wu Yan only smiled. With an ever beaming smile he responded to them. But Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a sudden sense of bad foreboding.

    ¡°You.. what are you planning on doing¡­¡±

    Stammered Hinagiku and Mikoto as they retreated inside their blanket due to the feeling of something bad that¡¯s going to happen. They have clearly forgotten that they were possed with Wu Yan.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, he only took a small pouch and blew it towards their face. A cloud of powder went floated straight for the two unprepared girls.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto rubbed their face while screeching in fury. Suddenly, they lost strength in their body and fell down on their bed.

    ¡°What is this? What did you do? What are you going to do?¡±

    Hinagiku shot the question out but Wu Yan only responded with the sound of his approaching footsteps.

    It is at this moment that Hinagiku and Mikoto knew they¡¯re fucked. They can¡¯t move their body, esper power, Shirosakura, the two girls can¡¯t use any of them. Add to this the weird direction in which things are progressing, they are definitely panicking now.

    Listening to the footsteps, the two girls knew Wu Yan is slowly approaching them. At the same time. Their hearts are screaming.

    This isn¡¯t right! This isn¡¯t how things are supposed to proceed!

    Alas, the ensuing development is really beyond their expectation¡­

    Grabbing Mikoto under the eyes of the alarmed girls, he placed her at Hinagiku¡¯s side. Looking at their face, he sighed before taking a more serious face.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, become my women!¡±

 Chapter 110: Spoiling my beloved Kaichou-samaâ€¦

    Chapter 110: Spoiling my beloved Kaichou-sama¡­

    August 25, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Tl: double chapters. Because erections don¡¯t last two days.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto be my women!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Twas a stunned Hinagiku.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Twas a stunned Mikoto.

    The whole room fell into silence after the extremely shocking words uttered by Wu Yan. As if time stood still, one thing is for certain. Hinagiku and Mikoto broke down.

    Even with the super thick face he has, after declaring something like that and seeing their reaction, he can¡¯t help but feeling like running away.

    It was only something he thought of and subsequently planned on doing with his over reacting brain¡­

    Something along the lines of disabling Kaichou-sama and Railgun and then crawl up in them¡­

    What wicked means, and how incredibly exciting!

    Even Wu Yan is admiring himself. Damn, why didn¡¯t he have the reckless balls to this earlier?

    ¡°You¡­ do you understand what you are spouting right now?¡±

    If she weren¡¯t feeble and couldn¡¯t move at all, Mikoto might have went full sparta and electrocuted everyone with no delineation between foes and allies.

    Hell, not just Mikoto, even Hinagiku is blushing red with rage and embarassment to the extent that she could just die.

    Brazenly standing in front of the two girls and spouting something like making them his women. If it were any normal girl, they would have given him a big ol slap to da face. What Kaichou-sama would give to be able to draw her Shirosakura and shank the bastard. That should teach him what no zuo no die means.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of this that Wu Yan decided to disable them first? Well at least he has the foresight for this¡­

    Now, whether or not he could live to see another day however¡­

    In response to Mikoto, he laughed bitterly as he took in the sight of two girls flushed red, due to embarassment or anger or a mix of both. He stayed silent for a bit before reaching out and caressing Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s faces while softly continuing.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying is asking a bit too much. No, it¡¯s too much but really I have no choice¡­¡±

    With an upset face, he continued ignoring the two girls who got even redder by his touch.

    ¡°You see, I have no choice, I don¡¯t want to choose between the two of you, and I don¡¯t want to see anyone of you hurt. I can¡¯t ignore your feelings as well. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only this next strategy¡­¡±

    Lifting his head he resolutely declared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens, you can hate me, beat me or scold me but I won¡¯t give up any one of you girls!¡±

    Done with that, he waved and emitted a blast of air to close the door before turning back to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Wha.. what are you doing to do¡­¡±

    The sound of the door slamming shut was pretty clear. When the girls heard this, they flinched their body as a dark feeling started crawling up inside them. It¡¯s like they are going to lose something very important to themselves!

    Breathing in deep, he hope this will calm down his nervousness. But doing so only made him even more nervous.

    Can¡¯t be helped, looking back at his live. In the twenty something years he has lived, he has been a devout magician, in other words a virgin. Now, he¡¯s going to make a job change. The target: two shoujos that used to be the 2D idols of his dream, what¡¯s more, there¡¯s tow of them!

    An exciting first time experience right in front of him. As a cherryboy, how can he not be nervous about it?

    He placed his trembling hands on the their bodies. And then, throwing all caution to the wind, he did away with their clothes in a rapid manner¡­

    ¡°Ah! You you you you, what are you doing! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Hya! You pervert! No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remove¡­ don¡¯t remove¡­that piece definite shouldn¡¯t¡­ arh..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The two girls¡¯ pleas for mercy notwithstanding, he utilized a speed he didn¡¯t know he had before to strip them bare. And soon, two beautiful pristine pearly white body appeared before his eyes!

    Gawking at the two exquisite figure before him, he gulped violently. Even so, his saliva did not stop, as they flooded his oral cavity. Gulping and gulping he couldn¡¯t stop in time and a strain of saliva dripped down the corner of his mouth.

    His nasty hog appearance is of course clear as day to Hinagiku and Mikoto. They didn¡¯t think much of it because their brains entered a hazy state when they recognized that their bodies are now in full view for Wu Yan.

    On the other hand, a part of his body has come so hard it hurts, his pants can barely hold it back anymore. Without much thought, he put on his birthday suit as well.

    Eyes popping, smoke coming out of their head as they watched this whole thing. It did little to stop their embarassment and anger, especially when the nasty object appeared in front of them¡­

    Everything happened so fast, the two girls didn¡¯t get any chance to say anything¡­

    Now that mutual trust has been established, he heaved and dived straight for Hinagiku!

    ¡°Ah..¡±

    Feeling the weight pressing down on her, Hinagiku finally panicked. She wants to push him away but she just couldn¡¯t muster the strength, even her insides felt weak.

    With no other alternatives, she can only beg from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Yan, please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ u¡­.¡± (Tl: u, being sfx for sobbing or mewling)

    Bending over, he put a cork in her pleadings with a very fast blitzkrieg on her clenched teeth and seized her tongue with his, capturing it. He then started a dance with it¡­

    ¡°Mhh¡­nhgg¡­¡±

    They exchange saliva and Hinagiku released herself to sink into the euphoric french kissing. She even closed her eyes in the process. The smooching ¡®tskstk¡¯ sounds didn¡¯t stop ringing¡­

    After that exchange, he felt unsatisfied and he reached out his demonic claws and grabbed onto Kaichou-sama petite breast.

    She instantly opened her eyes wide in shock and returned from her stupor. Feeling his movements and her body¡¯s strange reacctions, she turned deep red, so bashful and angry she could die.

    His first impressions: 1) soft and 2) so small..

    Well, Kaichou-sama isn¡¯t in the A cup angst group for nothing¡­

    Maa, fuck it if it¡¯s small, at least it¡¯s better than nothing. There is still a long journey ahead of them and plenty of chances to slowly develop them¡­

    Holding that kind of thought he cupped onto the two tiny white bunnies and while still maintaining what he¡¯s doing with his mouth he started moving his fingers and fondled them bewbs¡­

    ¡°ugghhh.. ngg¡­¡±

    Following his movements, Hinagiku¡¯s body became more and more sensitive and the surging sense of happiness became even more intense. Under its influence, the light in her eyes started drifting away.

    Indubitably, she¡¯s turned on now!

    Not saitsfied with just conquering one area, the hand after sating itself changed targets, he moved one of his hands, down and down it goes¡­.

    ¡°mpph¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t know where she got the strength but Hinagiku arched her body up in an intense manner and then she fell back down. She can¡¯t stop the feeling she¡¯s having as it grew and grew while she lost further control over herself and sunk deeper, unable to come back up.

    At a certain point, he removed himself from her lips and looking at her aroused manner, he grinned in a satisfied way. He retrieved his hands that were fondling the space at the center between her legs. Along with his hands came liquid with dubious scent on them.

    It is time¡­

    Stopping all movements, he hoisted her up onto him before concentrating his efforts on abs and slowly pushing up into her. It rubbed against her inside before it hit an obstacle. He breathed in and pushed harder!

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    She felt intense pain coming from her bottom and she moaned in pain while tensing up. She grabbed onto him with the strength that came back to her since an unknown period of time before. Her tears won¡¯t stop flowing.

    ¡°It hurts.. it hurts so much¡­ uuuu¡­¡±

    Flowed the waterworks. AFter the pain subsided what replaced them was a euphoric one. She knew that after this, her everything belonged to the young man before her!

    He¡¯s also panicking when he saw her crying face. He rubbed away her tears in a frantic manner andthen tried to kiss away her pain.

    When felt what he was trying to do, a sense of happiness flashed by her and the pain slowly receded. What came after that is a feeling of electric coursing through her and then an abnormal feeling of emptiness. And so, she inadvertantly twisted her body.

    Receiving her message, or at least what he interpreted of that. He grinned and started going to town¡­

 Chapter 111: Spoiling my railgunâ€¦

    Chapter 111: Spoiling my railgun¡­

    August 25, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Moans, heavy breathing, meat colliding against each other. Fluid splashed, the sounds didn¡¯t stop resounding in the room.

    In a while, drops of sweat started appearing on Hinagiku¡¯s beautiful body. Some of them flowed down her body and fell on the bed and some stayed on her body, adding more charm to the already charming body of hers.

    Her pink hair scattered over about 33% of the bed sheet, they moved as Wu Yan kept working her body. Hinagiku tried to hide her chest using her hands while closing her eyes in embarassment. Everytime he pounded her, she would release a moan.

    Right now, those moans formed a beautiful rhythm with the sole audience being Wu Yan. From now to the ends of time¡­

    At this moment, the exquisite scent coming off of her formed a delicious feast with the connoisseur being him alone. Fron now on till the ends of time¡­

    The Hinagiku right now is without a doubt, the most alluring one!

    To the extent that he almost gave his first ejacuation. Wait no, he already gave that one to his left palm¡­

    Generally the first time experience will end very quickly and he thinks he¡¯s the same that¡¯s why he stayed conscious and tried not to give in to the pleasure and adjusted his movements accordingly to make sure he can last aas long as possible.

    If he ejaculated right now, what will he do with railgun whos spacing out at the side.

    Looking at the moaning Hinagiku in a stupefied manner, at this moment Mikoto¡¯s mind is in a blank state. Has she ever been through this kind of battle? Going back into her past, she hasn¡¯t even seen a gentleman¡¯s research material before.

    Her whole life could be summed up as being white. If there¡¯s a speck, then it would be a certain deviant roommate of hers that happens to be her underclassmen.

    Just because her mind didn¡¯t respond, that didn¡¯t her body didn¡¯t respond you see. Hearing those enchanting moans coming from Hinagiku, Mikoto felt her body becoming strange, she sensed her body craving for something from inside her and her body started flushing red.

    Hinagiku has already forgotten all about Mikoto being there. Under the relentless assault from Wu Yan, she just couldn¡¯t return to her senses, like a candle at the mercy of the wind, she fluttered around like she could be extinguished any moment. And sure enough, the moment of extinguishing, came¡­

    Suddenly, her eyes shot open and her body tightened up before she frantically pushed Wu Yan while wailing.

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ wait wait¡­ please stop¡­ stop¡­.¡±

    Seeing her reaction and that pinkish skin of hers how can he not understand what¡¯s going on? That¡¯s why, he didn¡¯t stop and sped up!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ no¡­ slower.. slower¡­ something¡­ is com¡­¡±

    Her already heavy breathing became even more distraught with his increased speed and her body started trembling before¡­

    ¡°NOOO¡­ STOOPP¡­ UUU¡­ AAAHHH!!!!¡±

    Her body tensed up to the highest peak and she perked her head up while releasing a drawn out moan, the sound was dragged out and at the same time he could feel a flood of liquid spraying out from her beneath her¡­

    He kept his rein on his johnny down there and held on. He still has another ¡®duty¡¯ to fulfill¡­

    Finally, past a certain point, Hinagiku feebly fell down. Her face was blushed red and faint breath kept escaping from her¡­

    Then, he shifted his gaze. Over to the similarly blushing Mikoto, letting go of the heaving Kaichou-sama his demonic claws reached out for Mikoto¡­.

    Badump!

    When he laid his hand on her, she felt a loud throb coming from her heart. She knew what¡¯s coming and she started panicking and it was written all over her face as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

    She growled at him. Or at least that¡¯s what she think she¡¯s doing, from his POV, that blushing small face of hers and that soft voice cannot be interpreted as being stern in any manner.

    While going hehehe, he disregarded her threat and pounced on her. Yelping, she wants to push him away but she soon discovered that she still has no strength to exert.

    Looking at her expression and peach red face of hers, he impatiently joined his lips with hers!

    Poof

    Something blew up in her mind, blowing her consciousness to smithereens. Her first kiss, stolen away shamelessly by him just like this. Mikoto with little to none experience with other males other than her father didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    That is why, Wu Yan had the chance and he took it. Spread her mouth open, he captured her little tongue and started coiling it with his.

    While enjoying the sweet scent coming from between her lips, he didn¡¯t forget to appreciate her taste and thoroughly conquered the first base on her. Next, operation divided and conquer led by his hands started moving out.

    Same movements, same places, he fondled and teased. The size was about the same with Kaichou-sama but it enamored him.

    ¡°Nghh¡­nggg¡­¡±

    Slipping through mroe and more bases, as if declaring henceforth all these belongs to him, her hot pants made his hunger grew.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she has seen the live deal before her and got turned on as a result but when he stroked the place between her legs, it was already flooded and it didn¡¯t stop leaking. Just waiting for someone to come along to ¡®plug the flood¡¯.

    This is good in its own ways, he didn¡¯t need to spend much time doing the foreplay and can begin the real deal right away. Kaichou-sama didn¡¯t satisfy him so¡­

    With the armies at the city walls and the door before them, the spear rammed the city door and burst through the obstacle standing in their path with much force and reached the center area!

    ¡°Ah¡­ AHH!!!¡±

    Her painful whimper leaked out from her mouth as expected and tears started streaming down her cheeks as well.

    In a manner similar to how he dealt with Hinagiku, he kissed her tears away while comforting her and alleviating her suffering. This is what every maiden must go through before becoming a woman. After experiencing it with Hinagiku, he wasn¡¯t panicky like before and instead made himself known to Mikoto.

    After the pain went away, here comes the feel good part. Like Hinagiku, Mikoto couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting her body signaling its waiting for Wu Yan to settle its discomfort.

    Grinning he started diligently ploughing. And what accompanied that is another song pleasent to the ears of its audience as it reverberated in the room¡­

    ¡­.

    Outside the room, in the living room. Ikaros is currently sitting there while hugging onto little ol¡¯ Lirin. She sat there looking unmoved by the clamor from inside the room. Only she knows that her heart isn¡¯t as calm as her outward appearance would suggest¡­

    She herself doesn¡¯t quite understand why the sounds coming from the room made her body felt warm and itchy as if looking forward to something. Hankering for something¡­

    taffyta_muttonfudge___childhood_ruined_by_icecreamfondue-d5z98dz

    Maybe only little ol Lirin is in a ¡®perfect¡¯ state. (Tl: goddamnit Wu Yan, that is very careless of you)

    Sucking her fingers, Lirin looked at the room curiously, the sound has got her wondering and thus she tugged Ikaros¡¯ cloth.

    ¡°Sister Ikaros, what is sister Hinagiku and sister Mikoto doing with big brother? Why does Hinagiku and railgun sis sound so funny?¡±

    She scarcely realized, Ikaros didn¡¯t know as well. Why do they sound strange, it¡¯s making her all hot just listening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know but master said just leave everything to him. My mission is to make sure to take care of you and see to it that you don¡¯t run around¡­¡±

    No wonder he would enlist her help. It turns out he didn¡¯t want Little Ol¡¯ Lirin to run around and spoil his fun, what an evil bastard¡­

    ¡°Owh¡­¡±

    Half understood and half confused she nodded. Then she sheepishly said in a diabetes inducing manner.

    ¡°Understood, Sister Ikaros, Lirin will be obedient and won¡¯t run around!¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    And thus, the living room fell into silence and the sound from within the rooms kept echoing in the whole place¡­

    Tl:Oh and btw, Hinagiku and Mikoto are both 15 and 14 respectively so if you fapped. Mwahahaha, Y¡¯all goin to hell. Welp, i have reached this part so i can reduce future chapters of this series if you all want more of Holistic Fantasy or Unlimited Anime Works.

    Again, I¡¯m working and I¡¯m proud to say real life has never failed to give me shit to sort through so the chapters won¡¯t go back to 1 release per day and will stay at 3-4 chaps per week alternating between days. Hence, state what you prefer down there in terms of series and chapters per week e.g. 3.5 SGS 0.25 HF 0.25UAW and maybe I will consider them because I pretty much do everything at my own pace. i.e. if i am close to fate kaleid arc in shoujo grand summoning expect me to reduce other series to a min and maximize releasing SGS.

 Chapter 112: The morning after

    Chapter 112: The morning after

    September 6, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Hinagiku sat on the bed, hiding her body in blanket and stayed silent with head lowered.

    Mikoto sat on the bed hiding her body in blanket and stayed silent with head lowered.

    (Tl: I shit you not, author just used different name for the same sentence.)

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s calmly standing in front of the two girls, smiling all the while being silent.

    Ignoring what happened before, one could guess what happened in this room just by looking at this scene. Plus, from the start the vague smell that permeates the room has not completely disappeared.

    The sun has already risen up high above their heads. Originally, he woke up early this morning and that was the time he went and find Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    After a brief ¡®intense wrestling¡¯, time has slipped by and past morning for lord knows how long.

    The battle has ended with a full stop but when the rice is already cooked the scene has become like this and stayed this way for close to half an hour without much change¡­.

    And the whole room fell into an awkward silence¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto aren¡¯t taking any action so Wu Yan didn¡¯t dare to do anything as well. He did took quite an aggressive manner in scoring some ass this time. The fact that he didn¡¯t get shanked and electrocuted to death is already pretty damn good.

    Hence, the status quo stayed this way¡­

    He cautiously glanced over the two girls. They still don¡¯t want to talk but he can¡¯t handle the weird atmosphere anymore.

    ¡°Er, hinag, mkt will you two please say something¡­¡±

    He might have been pretty confident before doing the act, what with saying something along th elines of ¡®you can hit me or scold me¡¯, but when push comes to shove, he got a bit scared¡­

    The girls are still not responding. It somehow feels like he¡¯s on death row just waiting to get executed by guns, he can¡¯t sit still¡­

    Silence and more silence greeted him. Somehow, after he spoke up the mood has changed a bit. A brief while later, he heard some murmuring.

    ¡°Get out¡­¡±

    He flinched.

    ¡°What?¡±

    fwip

    Hinagiku raised her flushed face. With teary eyes she pointed at the door with her slender little fingers and screamed at him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    He held the urge to speak but failed and mumbled.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    biribiri

    He hasn¡¯t finished talking yet but electricity crackles started sounding up. Shivers climbed up his spine because he knew who this was even if he used his knees to think.

    Awkwardly laughing, he zipped his mouth. Quickly glancing at Hinagiku and Mikoto, he confirmed that there are no anger in those flushed and agitated face so he released a sigh of rleief inside. Nodding his head, he picked up his clothes and exited the room.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After he left, the room became silent again. Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged gaze, they could both see complicated feelings in each other¡¯s eyes.

    A while later, the two released a sigh at the same time. Their thoughts synchronized.

    ¡°Just my luck¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    When they finally emerged from their room. The girls saw the usual expressionless Ikaros and Lirin sitting at the table. Lirin¡¯s busy banging on the table while Wu Yan is busy serving platters of food lke a busy bee onto the table.

    ¡°Big sis Hinagiku, big sis Mikoto, you¡¯re both up already?¡±

    Lirin chirped and waved her small hands. She would have asked the two what they were doing in the room if Wu Yan had not told her to stay quiet about asking the touchy matter.

    Ikaros glanced over at Hinagiku and Mikoto and a strange light shined within her eyes. The reason being she discovered the two girls to be walking in a rather awkward gait.

    Are their feet feeling uncomfortable?

    Question mark floated over her head as she thought about this.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto squeezed out two smiles before greeting back and stumbling over to the table and prudently tried to see their ass down.

    ¡°You girls finally came out!¡±

    When they heard this sound, the smile on their face disappeared immediately. Their face darkened and they turned before jerking.

    Wu Yan is holding a plate on his hand while having the most resplendent beaming face like that of a bright sun on his face. His eyes practically squinting into a line, his sclera could not be observed. Adding those features to his chef outfit, his overall appearance seemed like that of a fresh sunshine.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks when they saw this house husbando of a Wu Yan. They scrutinized him over and over, wanting to see if he¡¯s faking this somewhere. Before they said something, they recalled something and they turned their heads away with a hmph.

    His sunny smile collapsed immediately and down went his acting as well. Originally he was planning on faking it until he makes it¡­

    As expected, 3P is a fantasy, even if one achieves this the bill comes due¡­

    He¡¯s ignoring the fact that he did this to himself¡­

    Sighing, he adjusted his face and put on his sunny smile before walking up to their sides and placing two plates of dishes all the while servicing them with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you two must be hungry. I made these especially for you two, eat up!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Silence and then some more silence.

    His lips twitched when he saw the two girls didn¡¯t even give him the time of day. Wryly laughing he urged them again.

    ¡°Maa, your stomach must be crying out loud, come on hurry and eat. These are very nutritious. I thought you girls might want to resup¡­ supply your body¡­¡±

    Close to the end of his sentence, two unnaturallysharp leer from the two girls shot him. He lowered his tone gradually and his heart shrunk. If their face weren¡¯t red as well he might have ran away.

    He gulped and turned to Mikoto and dryly laughed.

    ¡°Ne, Mikoto why don¡¯t you eat first, I guarantee you are definitely going to love it.¡±

    He opened the lid and motioned for her to take a look. She put on a front like she¡¯s not particularly interested in this dish as she peeked. And her eyes never moved away again.

    ¡°Gekota!¡±

    She clasped her hands together beside her right cheek as she stared at the plate with cat eyes.

    Yes, it¡¯s a gekota shaped dessert on the plate that he made specially for her!

    A smile of victory started floating up his face as he grinned, of course in a not so apparent way.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Nn nn!¡±

    No hesitation at all she nodded.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Hinagiku yelled. Frustration filled her voice but inside Mikoto¡¯s world there is only gekota, fueling much to her agitation.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say as well, although he was hoping she wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore who would have thought the whole matter was solved with a gekota dessert. This made him thought of a formula along the lines of ¡®her first night = gekota¡¯.

    Well anyway, that¡¯s one down¡­

    He turned over to a heaving and mad Hinagiku before he put up a smile and walked on over to her.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you should try it as well, I made the burger that you always liked just for you.¡±

    Revealing the plate, he smiled.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s custom made, have a taste!¡±

    And then he used the puppy eyes on her.

    Against that sad hopeful eyes and the special made hamburger, Hinagiku¡¯s eyes started wavering.

    She hesitated a bit before picking it up and chomping down on it viciously. Her eyes brightened up with that bite as she consumed the hamburger in a rapid fashion.

    He released a sigh of relief and laughed. It wasn¡¯t his fake ass sunny smile but an honest one.

    ¡®This means they have forgiven me right?¡¯

    He thought while looking at Hinagiku who¡¯s dealing with the hamburger swiftly and Mikoto who¡¯s still cat eyed with the gektoa dessert.

    Perhaps because she saw through his thoughts, Hinagiku stopped eating the hamburgers and turned her head away with a hmph. Then she mumbled while still chewing on hamburger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I have forgiven you just because of this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Mikoto who returned from Gekota heaven stared at him grudgingly while voicing her agreement.

    ¡°If you want us to let you off the hook, then it¡¯s still too early. Your reward will come soon enough just you wait!¡±

    He cried. With how things turned out, it is a matter worth celebrating¡­

 Chapter 113: Bringing Little Lirin back homeâ€¦

    Chapter 113: Bringing Little Lirin back home¡­

    September 10, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Supply town: Airship field¡­

    This is an airship contact plaza for arriving and departing the supply town. It¡¯s like the bus stops and airports in Wu Yan¡¯s world. The only difference being only airships are here and there are no planes or buses.

    Because the supply town is a supply station established close to the Giant Beast Forest by the Ailu empire, there are many airships from all parts of the Ailu that can be seen here.

    Since there are many airships that come from all parts of the empire, there are also airships going to various parts of the Ailu empire.

    Airships coming and going, amount of people like that of mountain and sea (Tl: read fuck ton of human traffic). This place could be said to be the most visited place in the supply town.

    Business as usual today got disrupted. Rather than a big scale one it¡¯s more a small scaled change in a small population of this place. Specifically speaking the males are all gawking at a certain direction¡­

    What can catch the eyes of so many male eyes? Hot chicks of course!

    Yellow frock and a dainty white coat, pink hair dancing along win the wind. Hinagiku rubbed her flowing hair and smiled slightly.

    Beautiful! Charming!

    Not losing to Hinagiku attire in freshness, a black shirt with white ridges, not wearing a skirt but a short jeans instead, her tea coloured hair waving ever so often. Not very exquisite but still abnormally smooth and pretty legs in full view. Crossed arms and an impatient look on her face.

    Heroic! Unconstrained!

    Short pink hair reaching her shoulders, 2 long ponytails reaching down to her legs hidden behind Ikaros¡¯ back tied together by red hair ties. A short sleeved small shirt and a pleated skirt made her seem housewife-ish (Tl: any english words for waifu material?). The owner of the expressionless face made people fall prey to her melancholic charm, invoking a desire to protect her.

    Gorgeous! High class!

    Long blonde hair waving around, body wrapped in an innocent white one piece. A face that is always beaming no matter what time or place, dashing around all over the place.

    Bubbly! Cute!

    The heroic, captivating, pretty and cute four girls group made a lot of males from this side of the airship field look over.

    Compared to this four person idol group, the only male standing behind them draped in all black shirt, trousers and hoodie with black eyes and black is the most inconspicuous of them.

    He is very self aware of this matter. Of course if it were him, rather than a dude he would rather be a hot chick.

    To prevent death from being doused in a vat of jealousy, hate and admiration he stood behind the group acting as the bodyguard.

    Not that they need the protection anyway. Except for Lirin, 3 of them has power equal or above tier 7. Anyone who comes here starting shit is going to get whacked.

    Bodyguard Wu Yan¡¯s job is to chase away the pretentious, posing Mr Tall Rich Handsome that thinks they can hit on the girls.

    He just showed one or two instances of his abilities and the flirts went away in disappointment. With a tier 7 as a bodyguard, these girls can only be disciples of some royalty or something right?

    So the posers assumed the girls are just some nobles out to play in town with their tier 7 bodyguard or some setting along those lines.

    If they knew that the girls aren¡¯t nobles and Wu Yan is the center of this team and not some bodyguards they would probably gang him to death and then devour the girls in flocks.

    Of course at that point, they would probably have dug their own grave¡­

    3 days had passed afterWu Yan ate railgun and Kaichou-sama.

    During these 3 days, these 3 boring days. So very boring that he wants to shout out loud it is ata ¡® why you do this to me¡¯ kind of extent.

    He changed job at much effort of his and got to taste some booty. He originally thought days filled with happiness will be arriving soon but whether or not those days will come at all. These 3 days had been an excruciating experience for him.

    He is pretty sure that he has integrity. He¡¯s not some Liu Xia Hui but it¡¯s not easy to tempt him.

    That ¡°integrity¡± is in the past now. After having a taste of sweet sweet bootay, of course he wants to ride another time. Otherwise how can he be at peace with himself?

    But who would have thought after forcibly tapping those asses, Kaichou-sama and Railgun didn¡¯t give out anymore boarding pass and locked him outside!

    This¡­ is there no heaven¡¯s law?¡­

    And so, for the past 3 days. He has been living a life where he can see but he can¡¯t touch. During the nights he is forced to sleep alone and the only one he can feast upon is himself.

    His weight has dropped as a result. (Tl: He wanked. Move along.)

    And to top it off, he would wake up every morning to Ikaros resting her body against his while watching him sleep. Those rocking boday jiggling before his eyes.For a super horny Wu Yan, how would he be able to resist?

    Heavens-Lost-Property-Forte-BD_02

    But every time he lost control and is pushing down Ikaros, Kaichou-sama and Railgun would come out of no way to block his cock in an abrupt manner.

    During these days, he cried¡­

    He reckons this is Hinagiku and Mikoto getting back at him for pushing them down. That¡¯s why he surrendered, for now that is. He is waiting for the exact opportune moment to get his revenge. Nn, using a special method¡­

    Luckily, after the 3 days, Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s anger died down significantly. The two girls didn¡¯t clash over the fact that they had sex with Wu Yan, in fact their relationships are even better. Maybe they had a secret understanding that turns a blind eye to his philandering behaviour¡­

    Their lives are connected and they will pretty much be fated to stay together for all of eternity so something like fighting against each other unhappily is not as desirable as living together in a fulfilling and love filled way. Plus, they don¡¯t have to worry about how to hang out with each other.

    Furthermore, what Wu Yan said before has some good points to them. If he chose one of them, the other girl would have to stay together while having her heart broken. The two kind girls can¡¯t live understanding this.

    Moreover, his womanizing behaviour might be a bit unbearable to watch but being ones who understand him, they could see that he really does care about them. Hence, they somewhat reluctantly accepted the status quo. (Tl;DR operation harem is approved)

    Given of course, they are still pissed at him for it¡­

    When he thought about this, he cried again¡­

    These 3 days, he wanted to shout ¡®I¡¯mma restore the patriarchy¡¯, but it is all only in his fantasy. He drew first blood on Hinagiku and Mikoto no? He can¡¯t give them all of his love, he¡¯s feeling a little bit guilty about this so he decided to give them the best love.

    At the same time, he revised his attitude towards those who can blatantly build their crystal palace, these people are the gods among men. Well, his crystal palace is also at a fledgling shape so¡­

    Now what are the five doing here appearing here at the airship field?

    The reason is pretty simple, they are getting out!

    They can¡¯t just stay at the supply town forever yea? Grinding in the Giant Beast Forest? Nonsense, they are all high level now, how would they be able to grind as easily as before?

    If not for the treasure hunting event and the sheer amount of mobs that was brought before them, it is questionable if Wu Yan would reach tier 7. Also, at that time, Kaichou-sama is only a tier 4.

    If they are getting out, where are they going?

    The five didn¡¯t know any places or much people. Even the native Lirin don¡¯t go out that often¡­

    Finally, the five decided to send Lirin home! (Tl: hero of the story everybody, no empathy at all with her parents who are probably worried sick)

    More specifically speaking, towards Little Lirin¡¯s home town Beherl! (Tl:±´ºÕ¶û)

    The deal is, Beherl is very far away from the supply town, even farther away then the small mountain range they went to before. Therefore the only alternative available to them at this point is to take the airship.

 Chapter 114: Beherl! The dog owner appearsâ€¦

    Chapter 114: Beherl! The dog owner appears¡­

    September 12, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Beherl is a rather high classs region in Ailu empire. It might not be able to compete on par with Mafass (Tl: Âê·¨°¬Ë¹), the region in which Lori¡¯s family resides in but it¡¯s a rather well known area compared to those small area with only 1 or 2 family running them.

    Special mention goes to this world¡¯s airship for their efficiency aided by the gigantic magic formations that are normally invisible and inert.

    A distance that would take a plane in Wu Yan¡¯s world quite some days to arrive, the airship accomplished in less than half a day!

    When the airship is still descending onto the airship field below, Lirin started to get super hyped up. She¡¯s finally home!

    Some uncles/middle aged dudes were displeased at first when they heard someone making an uproar. But when they turned around and saw Little Lirin, those frowns got turned upside down pretty damn quick. Wu Yan subconsciously cringed inside when he saw them.

    Ossan, a type of creature that must exist in any kind of world. From the surrounding uncles¡¯ faces, he could tell that even Silvaria¡¯s Ossans are all lolicons¡­.

    ¡°Little Lirin, where do we go from here?¡±

    Hinagiku pulled Lirin¡¯s hand and squatted down while smiling at her. She can¡¯t help beaming seeing little Lirin smiling.

    Who would have thought the same Kaichou-sama with a beautiful smile on her would be so aggressively resistant to boarding the airship because of her acrophobia¡­.

    What would have happened if he didn¡¯t buy some status stabilizer from the system. Perhaps she might have suggested something preposterous like walking to Beherl¡­

    Little Lirin felt troubled when Hinagiku asked her. She¡¯s was born here but she didn¡¯t really go far from home normally so for a relatively big place like Beherl there is still a lot of places she hasn¡¯t been to before.

    And it just so happen she hasn¡¯t been here before.

    She raked that cute little head of hers, trying to figure out where her house is. Her eyes darted around trying to recall where in Beherl is the airship field. Finally, she drooped her head.

    ¡°Uuu, Lirin don¡¯t know the way either!¡±

    Hinagiku helplessly rubbed her head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that then we will just have to take our time to find it won¡¯t we.¡±

    Ignoring the jealous haters, he looked around and thought for a bit before walking in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shop around, maybe we will stumble upon a place the little lass is familiar with¡­¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s true¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the word ¡®shop¡¯ but excluding Ikaros, the trio: Hinagiku, Mikoto and Lirin instantly perked up and had a wide grin on their face. He could feel his eyelids twitching at this.

    Walking on the streets, sure enough their head-turn rate is still a perfect 100%. But Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind this extra attention, if someone out of them could recognize Lirin then that would be great.

    Anyway, the three seems to have forgotten to objective of finding someone¡¯s home. They are all too busy looking around at the shops and stalls around and pointing at stuff from time to time. No doubt having the time of their lives going by the laughters.

    He can¡¯t but exclaiming,

    women¡­

    Only Ikaros is scanning the surroundings at his side. She¡¯s looking for anyone or anything that could threaten Wu Yan¡¯s well being. He retorted once more.

    He didn¡¯t know how long they walked around but he feels like he¡¯s about to die already before Hinagiku finally said something.

    ¡°All this walking is a bit tiring, let¡¯s find somewhere to sit down.¡±

    Straightening his back faster than a bullet, Wu Yan instantly revived and pointed at a family restaurant with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a family restaurant over there, let¡¯s go there!¡±

    He didn¡¯t give Hinagiku or Mikoto any room for opinions and walked on over in big strides lest Hinagiku suggested somewhere else. The two girls can¡¯t hold back their snickering and a bit of it got out. Everyone followed after him.

    ¡°This other world¡¯s restaurant doesn¡¯t look that much different from the ones in Academy City.¡±

    Before they even warmed up the seat they found, Mikoto blurted out after looking around the restaurant. She¡¯s so loud it¡¯s like she¡¯s not afraid being overheard by anyone.

    He chuckled and waved his hands while holding a menu in his hand.

    ¡°There might be some difference in those minor details.¡±

    Hinagiku turned to Lirin after looking outside at the pedestrian and street.

    ¡°Lirin, is this place ringing nay bells?¡±

    Lirin¡¯s face turned upset and she whimpered.

    ¡°Uu, I still don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa, take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush. Since we are already here, are you afraid we won¡¯t find your home?¡±

    Mikoto said while pinching her cheeeks.

    She has a point, they are at her hometown, what¡¯s the rush?

    Although going by Lirin¡¯s silly looking face, it will still be a while before they actually find it¡­

    They chatted away under the gaze of the diners over there, completely unaware of the fact that everyone is looking at them. Maybe they know and is just too blase to care.

    With a straw in his mouth, he laid back on the backrest and sipped at what appears to be some kind of fruit juice. He looked out the window out of boredom and noticed something that made him frown.

    ¡°What?¡±

    They may look like they¡¯re having a conversation but Ikaros, Mikoto and Hinagiku are all concentrating on him, noticing every little movements he make.

    His frown also fell into their sights.

    Still keeping his eyes on the outside he didn¡¯t relax his frown and continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you girls think that something is wrong with the pedestrians outside?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked over and soon saw everyone hastily making their way in one direction.

    He thought for a while before spontaneously blurting out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s up!¡±

    Everyone nodded and exited the restaurant. He grabbed one of the pedestrian that are gossiping about something and rushing towards somewhere.

    ¡°Hey bro, is there something going on ahead? Why are you all running over there?¡±

    ¡°Oh you guys didn¡¯t know?!¡±

    Feeling he¡¯s a bit off, teh pedestrian responded in a rather patronizing manner as if he¡¯s very in the know.

    ¡°The two strongest faction in Beherl: Midobia (Tl: Ã×¶à±ÈÑÇ) family and Iron dog mercenary gang is over there!¡±

    Midobia family! Iron dog mercenary group!

    When they heard this, he was surprised, so too are Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Iron dog mercenary group, isn¡¯t that the mercenary group that were with the disgusting dogs and tried to kidnap the little Lirin?

    The mercenary group turns out to be here as well?

    ¡°Erm, does that have anything to do with why you¡¯re running around?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you people are really uninformed!¡±

    Holding back the urge to punch the guy, he forced a smile and continued listening.

    ¡°The two are fighting over there!¡±

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    Flinching, he frowned once again.

    The two local power don¡¯t seem to be in good relations with each other¡­

    He feels like there is a connection between Lirin¡¯s home town, Beherl, Iron dog mercenary group and the Midobia family but he just couldn¡¯t quite put his hands on it. He thanked the annoying dude and let him go.

    ¡°Yan, the Iron dog something mercenary group is here, should we go take a look?¡±

    Hinagiku whispered in his ears. The group was responsible for kidnapping Lirin and if they bring over Lirin, something undesirable might happen that¡¯s why Hinagiku is concerned about this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look¡­¡±

    He said in a low tone.

    ¡°Those dog mercenaries kidnapped Lirin for a reason. And this is Lirin¡¯s home town so maybe we will find out more clues if we go there.¡±

    Seeing her giving him a weird face, he grinned while taking her small hands.

    ¡°Maa, if anything happens, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re a tier 7, don¡¯t forget that!¡±

    She blushed as he held her hands.

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 115: The faceoff, Gray and Tigre

    Chapter 115: The faceoff, Gray and Tigre

    September 16, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Beherl, a cleared path¡­

    At the center of this vacant place is a group of people. A part of this group has weapons in their hands and spotted mean expressions. Another group is with a bunch of nasty ass hairless dog. Face to face, the stares exchange between them made it pretty clear that the two groups are not on friendly terms with each other.

    More and more onlookers are running over and surrounding them. Pointing and gossiping, they are obviously here for the shit storm.

    Standing at the forefront of these two opposing groups is a leader type character. One of them a young looking fella and another a middle aged man with a hairless dog.

    The young looking dude spoke up

    ¡°Tigre! If you don¡¯t hand over our young lady we will not leave here without drawing blood!¡±

    Tigre, the middle aged man with a hairless dog laughed out loud. Sarcasm filled his laugh as he snickered at the young dude.

    ¡°Oh who are you anyways, if you want to talk to me only someone like Gray will do, you¡¯re just a puny bodyguard. I bet if I killed you right here right now, Gray wouldn¡¯t complain at all.¡±

    Clenching his hands and teeth the young dude adamantly retorted.

    ¡°If I can save our young miss, I, Dra would die with no regrets!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, so touching, so admirable, my ass!¡±

    He spat on the ground and the dogs licked it. Tigre waved his hands and the ones behind him took a step forward, so too did their dogs as well.

    ¡°Based simply on your words, I could kill you. With which eyes did you see your young miss on my hands. For slandering me, I will kill you right here right now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Anyone in Beherl would know that you people of the Iron Dogs mercenary group are haters of our family¡¯s leader, Gray. Everyone knows you want to devour the Midobia family. Besides you, who would think of doing anything towards our young miss!¡±

    Tigre¡¯s face darkened when he heard Dra talking. He was just bluffing, afraid that Midobia would come for his ass, but who would have thought that this fella before him is not a pussy!

    ¡°Oooh the dude is so dead¡­¡±

    A lackey beside Tigre said with the tone of someone who enjoys watching the world burn.

    ¡°He sprayed some salt on Leader Tigre¡¯s wound. Even if the leader of Midobia came, nobody can save him now.¡±

    Well it¡¯s just side talk but the mook on the side knows for sure that unless Midobia¡¯s family head came the fella before them will not escape.

    Tigre coldy scoffed at Dra.

    ¡°Since you like digging your own grave, let¡¯s put you inside yours, everyone will!¡±

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± (Mooks)

    ¡°How dare you dirty my name, I am the head of an organization, if I don¡¯t slay you right now everyone will be climbing on top of me soon enough, where will I put the honour of the Iron Dogs mercenary group. I would like to see if Gray can stop me!¡±

    Tigre said in an imposing manner.Looks like he¡¯s still afraid of Gray the family head. Done with that, he waved his hand.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    When the Iron dogs are about to move, chaotic sounds of footstep resounded. Since it can be so noticeable in such a large crowd then whatever started that must be quite numerous in number.

    Tigre also heard it and shouted ¡°stop¡± before turning to the source of the sound.

    The crowd parted way and a group walked out led by a fit looking middle aged man. Tigre¡¯s face turned grim while Dra light up with joy.

    ¡°Family head!¡±

    The head of Midobia family, Gray Midobia appears!

    Tigre¡¯s eyes shined with hate for a bit before he quickly retrieved it as he watched Gray walking to Dra. Tigre motioned to his man to stay their hands and kept silent.

    Gray leered at Dra.

    ¡°Do you understand the gravity of what you have done? Who gave you the permission!¡±

    Dra looked frustrated. He knows the family head might be scolding him but there is a deep concern for his wellbeing behind those words. And it is for this that he would follow after the head with his own will. But he also wants to make his intentions known.

    ¡°But family head, the young miss, Tigre must have¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence¡­¡±

    Gray stopped him before he could finish talking. His eyes filled with hatred when he heard what Dra said.

    ¡°Stand aside!¡±

    ¡°But family head¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Dra sees that Gray will not tolerate insubordination. Without waiting for him to speak, Tigre interjected.

    ¡°Gray! It seems you don¡¯t know how to tame your own family¡¯s dog!¡±

    Gray stopped before losing control and laughing heartily. He then pointed at him.

    ¡°Tigre,you silly nitwit, aren¡¯t you eager to be the joke of the town. Everyone here knows only the Iron dog mercenary group would raise dogs. We of the Midobia family raise humans!¡±

    ¡°Why you!¡±

    Tigre threw a malevolent look at him. He¡¯s burning him because they use dogs, he can¡¯t retort to that so he only snickered.

    ¡°Say what you will Gray, but know this. Your bodyguard over there sullied my name, let¡¯s settle this dispute!¡±

    Gray dimmed down his laugh and turned to him.

    ¡°How would you suppose we do that?¡±

    ¡°Simple!¡±

    Tigre chuckled like a villan and pointed at Dra.

    ¡°Hand that guy over and we are done!¡±

    ¡°Never!¡±

    Gray immediately gave his reply.

    So quick and abrupt was it that Tigre got surprised. Dra felt moved.

    ¡°If you want my men, then you can dream on!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hand him over?¡­¡±

    As if he expected this, he smugly laguhed.

    ¡°He slandered me, since you¡¯re not handing him over, does that mean the Midobia family will be protecting him? If so then let¡¯s go to war, if not then there won¡¯t be any grounds to reason on!¡±

    Reasoning? Tigre and reasoning? The people of Iron dog mercenary group knows only of roughshoding the populace, when have they ever protected anyone, I say we reason and see what happens?

    9 out of 10 people present here took Tigre¡¯s words with the slgihtest pinch of salt. Of course, none of them would speak out. Relative to Iron dogs mercenary group they are just minor characters¡­

    Gray clenched his fist, he¡¯s not afraid of going to war but Tigre has the moral high ground here. If they really struck then Midobia¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°Change your terms, Tigre¡­¡±

    ¡°You should very well know that I will never hand my men over to the likes of you!¡±

    Tigre knows this that¡¯s why he intentionally made that term. Tigre laughed and pointed at Gray.

    ¡°For your face, Gray. I will be merciful, I will let this matter go if you apologize to me!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Dra yelped and hurriedly made way to Gray¡¯s side and started protesting.

    ¡°Family head, you can¡¯t, you absolutely can¡¯t!¡±

    Gray shushed Dra with a talk-to-the-hand, his face grave as can be.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he know why Tigre said that? It¡¯s not just because Tigre saw a chance and took it but also because if he did say sorry, by the next day, everyone in Beherl would hear of this. The head of Midobia apologized to the leader of Iron dogs mercenary. Their negotiating power in any future disputes after that point would definitely be disadvantaged.¡±

    When big powers talk about face, and this face is lost then a lot of people would lose their hearts for the loser¡­

    However, he can¡¯t just hand over his most loyal of bodyguards¡­.

    When Gray is preparing to apologize, a soft and tender voice came. It¡¯s the voice of a little girl. But this voice made Gray¡¯s body shake.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

 Chapter 116: Reunion! Lirin? Midobia!

    Chapter 116: Reunion! Lirin? Midobia!

    September 29, 2017 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    On the wide field where storm cloud approaches, the tender and lovable sound made the place go into a status that might as will be described as time freeze. It made the 2 parties facing off to stop simultaneously.

    Gray turned his head around in disbelief towards the source of the sound. He took so long to turn his head around millenias had probably passed. He¡¯s afraid that what he just heard is only a hallucination conjured up by his own mind.

    Quickly following the call is a jubilant tune and a smol figure flying out of the crowd, and then onto Gray¡¯s shaking body.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Little ol¡¯ Lirin hugged Gray and started chuckling exuberantly like a kid that just returned home. The innocence and the bubbly attitude finally managed to persuade Gray, this is definitely not a hallucination.

    ¡°Lirin, it¡¯s really you, where have you gone, do you know how worried papa is?¡±

    (Tl: Aha! Called it!)

    His eyes fierce and slightly moist, but his words are those of rebuke. His action however said otherwise when he hugged that petite body of hers with much strength.

    Heaven knows how he has lived past the days when Lirin was gone. The other person who might have an idea is Dra standing beside him. He has witnessed on numerous accounts, the brilliant family head, Gray sitting on his seat spacing out.

    The situation that was at a critical point turned into a scene of reunion between father and daughter. The spectators are stunned, Gray meanwhile is still in deep joy. Tigre is shocked beyond belief.

    How can this be¡­

    Those words passed his head while he is still in shock seeing the little girl in Gray¡¯s embrace.

    The others might have no idea where the young miss of Midobia family have gone but Tigre? How can he not know? He¡¯s the one that gave the orders that resulted in the young miss being kidnapped!

    Tie Li that oaf! What the hell happened! What a trash, can¡¯t even do something so simple!

    Tigre clenched his fist. The veins on the side of his head are also bulging, proof positive that he is raving mad. Judging on the fact that Lirin made it back, Tie Li and the others over the other side must have fucked up!

    Tigre seems to be missing a minor detail. Given that the hostage has made it home, what happened to the ones that were supposed to kidnap her? It¡¯s uncertain whether or not he has forgotten or simply don¡¯t give a damn¡­

    Tigre breathed in deeply and readjusted his composure. He drew a superficial smile before saying,

    ¡°Family head Gray, I am very sorry to disrupt your father daughter reunion but our business with each other isn¡¯t quite finished you see..¡±

    Finally, Gray returned from his rapture.

    At this point however, Gray took on an indifferent attitude. He didn¡¯t care anymore, his daughter is back!

    When Tigre saw that beaming face of his, the fire inside him won¡¯t go out. His plan failed, Gray is a happy chap, that naturally makes him very displeased.

    ¡°Gray, now that your daughter is back, this proves my innocence. We of the Iron dogs mercenary guild would never resort kidnap somebody only to return them right? Your subordinate has slandered my name, if you don¡¯t give me a proper compensation, I absolutely won¡¯t let this go!¡± (Tl: I honestly had to go back to where his bro died to find out what his bro was named. I don¡¯t have good memories for minor mobs)

    Even if his plan failed, he still wants to take one last bite at Gray.

    When Gray heard him, he put down Lirin and stood up, facing Tigre.

    ¡°Fine, I apologize!¡±

    ¡°Apologies?¡±

    Tigre guffawed, his laughter is annoyingly loud but one could discern a bit of anger born from frustration inside those laughter. In fact, quite a lot of the spectators could hear this slight anger. And the more intelligent part of the group could deduce the circumstances of what happened leading up to this situation, including Gray.

    When he is done laughing, he lifted his sword and pointed at Gray, his eyes brimming with resent.

    ¡°I am the leader of Iron dogs, if you can call it even with just a sorry because your subordinate slandered me then doesn¡¯t that mean in the future, anyone who steps on my foot can go away with just a sorry as well!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Gray is startled at this guy, even the spectators are starting to make a ruckus. the one who said he would let it go if the other party apologized was none other than Tigre, and now he is saying he can¡¯t call it even with just an apology is him again. This is a clear intent to go back on his words is it not!

    But of course Tigre couldn¡¯t give less damn what other thought. He only wanted to quell the rage inside him. Now that the condition is favorable for him, if he doesn¡¯t bite hard then he won¡¯t be able to mend the butthurt inflicted upon him.

    Tigre made a hand signal and the mobs behind him took out their weapons while the dogs started going mad with their barking. No matter how one looks at this, the gloves are off now.

    ¡°Tigre!¡±

    Roared Gray.

    ¡°It seems you never planned to let this go, don¡¯t think I, Gray is someone who would stand to be bullied like this!¡±

    Dra by his side already charged up his dou qi. The bastard almost used him to make the family head bow down to him. Needless to say, Dra is pissed now, he might be the only one in his party that wants to kick ass the most!

    The two sides charged up their dou qi and the few magicians among them charged their magic power as well. The sharp fanged dogs arched their back ready to pounce at any moment.

    The two sides entered into a state of extreme duress. A fight might break out any moment. Little ol¡¯ Lirin, frightened, lowered her head. Scared as she is, she left Gray¡¯s side and dashed over and into an unknown lady¡¯s embrace.

    The sudden scene inevitably startled the two sides. When they saw who Lirin flew into, they were startled again.

    It¡¯s a super beautiful pink haired girl. By her side is two other extremely beautiful tea coloured hair girl and another pink haired girl. They stood out in the crowd they were standing in, they are just that distinguishing!

    When the surrounding noticed they were standing next to the 3 aforementioned beauties, they were stunned as well. When they managed to recover their senses, they stood aside as if they are afraid of attracting trouble. There was only this one fella who still stood at their side while smiling faintly as he watched the people on the plaza.

    Gray was stunned when confronted with the beauties. But nevertheless, he is still a family head and he already have a wife and a daughter. Meanwhile, Tigre over there had his breath taken away and he couldn¡¯t regain senses at all.

    Seeing as his own daughter decided to seek asylum in Wu Yan & co, Gray could guess the relationship between them is not a simple one, he hesitated before asking,

    ¡°And whom may I be addressing?¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t answer Gray, instead they looked over to Wu Yan, it seems they left the job of speaking to him.

    Wu Yan grinned and shurgged before meeting eyes with Gray and laughed.

    ¡°Ma, let¡¯s just say we are some random passer-by. Yep.. just your pedestrian off the streets¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gray didn¡¯t know what to say, Hinagiku and Mikoto rolled their eyes. They knew the guy is screwing around again¡­

    Gray has greeted many an individual in his lieftime but never has he seen a response like today¡¯s, at this point he¡¯s feeling awkward on how to respond back.

    ¡°Then, mister, how should we call you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and pondered for a bit before a bright idea hit him and he slapped his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, passer-by wouldn¡¯t have any kind of presence. Names and whatnot, the author normally wouldn¡¯t give to passer-by, how can I possibly overstep my boundary and thin so seriously about what to call myself, how ridiculous!¡±

    To this, Gray and the true passer-by of this story and even Tigre who couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from Hinagiku and the other two girls can¡¯t calm their jimmies. If it weren¡¯t because Gray could control his temper and if he didn¡¯t appear to have a good relationship with his daughter, even if Gray didn¡¯t outright beat his ass, he would have given him the cold shoulder.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto lowered their head and side stepped away. They drew distance and act like they didn¡¯t know him.

    They are afraid of being embarrassed¡­

    Wu Yan is only playing around a bit with a bit of revenge mixed in as well. Just now when Lirin flew into Kaichou-sama¡¯s embrace, everybody only looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros, and completely forgetting about him who is standing just next to the 3 ladies.

    He has met this kind of treatment countless times on the way from Supply town to Beherl. But a little bit of complaint still piled up inside his heart. If he didn¡¯t expressed them now he would feel uncomfortable.

    Lesson of the day is: Wu Yan is very petty¡­.

 Chapter 117: A stunned crowd! The king captured instantly!

    Perhaps because she is upset at Wu Yan for bullying her father, Lirin lifted her head and told him off in a tender voice,

    ¡°Big brother, you cannot bully my father you hear me?~~¡±

    The spectators laughed when they heard this. Looking at this scene, it would really seem like the daughter is defending her own father. Gray felt awkward when he recognized this.

    Then, Wu Yan shook his hands and reined in his inappropriate before smiling

    ¡°Just a joke, don¡¯t be offended. The name¡¯s Wu Yan, the girls at my side are my wives. Greetings, family head, Gray!¡±

    ¡°Wives?¡±

    A lot of cries of disbelief rang when he was done. And they were quite a lot of people as well, including ones from Midobia fmaily and Iron dog mercenary group.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto went red with a ¡®poof¡¯, but they can¡¯t refute this. The two got pushed down on bed just a few days ago.

    But to be called his wife in front of so many people is something the bashful Kaichou-sama and Railgun can¡¯t take, how they wish they could find a place to hide. They clenched their teeth as they stared at him who is maintaining a poised face. Of course, going by those flushed cheeks of theirs, it¡¯s clear the two are willing.

    The two girls missed something when they are busy being shy. When the guy said ¡®my wives¡¯, the ¡®girls at my side¡¯ included Ikaros¡­

    Compared to Hinagiku and Mikoto, Ikaros is rather mild in the expressions department. But if one were to inspect closer, one would find ripples flashing in those two eyes of hers.

    The spectators and and the two parties¡¯ subordinates? They have turned into Spartans. (tl: Ë¹°Í´ï»¯, sparta-fication)

    They kept looking back and forth between Hinagiku,Mikoto and Ikaros and then comparing it to Wu Yan who¡¯s appearance though not completely average is still something that no one will notice if he were to be thrown into a sea of people. They felt a little bit dizzy at this.

    This¡­ no matter how one look at this, it isn¡¯t likely¡­

    And yet not a single one of the ladies beside him retorted, hell they even looked shy. In other words, they indirectly admitted to being his ¡®wive¡¯!

    Therefore, they got jelly! They admired! They hated!

    Basking in the mixture of jealousy, admiration, and hate he curled his lips and dismissed them.

    He has already honed his not-giving-a-damn skill to a level where he is blase through countless treatment of the similar kind en route here.He also understands that any bigger than winners in life will have to go through this baptism. This baptism by leers is the most superficial. It¡¯s not as if they are going to tie him to a pole and burn, there isn¡¯t any reason for moi to be afraid¡­

    While everyone is silent, Gray laughed out loud.

    ¡°You little rascal, you have quite the good fortune there, your wives are so gorgeous they can make people kill themselves out of envy!¡±

    He glanced at Hinagiku and Mikoto before smiling with tender sentiments.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have always thought it is a lifetime blessing of mine to be able to stay with them!¡±

    When Hinagiku and Mikoto heard him, they lifted their head and saw the tender sentiments in his eyes. They couldn¡¯t hold back their smile the same way they can¡¯t help growing redder. They lowered their head again, unable to exchange with the gaze that might make them fall even deeper.

    ¡°Haha, your relationship with your wives sure is excellent. And, it seems my daughter has been in your care as well. I, Gray wishes to express my gratitude!¡±

    Gray said and did a noble bob.

    Wu Yan lightly smiled and dismissed him.

    As they are greeting each other, Tigre¡¯s face on the side grew grim. His opposition ignored him and went off to bust balls with a brat who still stinks of milk. Anyone with a bit of inflated ego would be unable to tolerate this. So, his gaze turned into a leer.

    This unfriendly attitude, whether or not it can be attributed solely to Gray or because of the stunning wives besides Wu Yan. This is something only Tigre himself knows.

    ¡°Gray! It looks like you aren¡¯t even taking me seriously!¡±

    He screeched when he saw Gray still chatting with Wu Yan, he can¡¯t contain the flames anymore.

    Gray coldly glanced at Tigre before turning back to Wu Yan again.

    ¡°Little bro, I have some business to take care of over here. I will express my gratitude and we can have a chat again after I am done in a bit!¡±

    Tigre wants to take Gray down after losing control to his anger, will Gray sit here and wait for him? Of course not, under the relentless challenge from Tigre, Gray has already become so infuriated that this can only end in them both fighting it out.

    Too bad though, with Wu Yan here, the battle royale is destined not to happened¡­

    Wu Yan smirked as he laid his cold eyes on Tigre. Ignoring the fact that this is Lirin¡¯s father they are talking about, but the Iron dog mercenary guild rubbed him the wrong way so he decided not to sit this one out.

    That bastard, Tie Li not only wanted his weapons, he even planned to have Hinagiku and Mikoto. This ugly personality of his being displayed so brazenly tells a lot about what this den of snakes led by Tigre stands for. Plus, the assholes kidnapped Little ol Lirin¡­

    Wu Yan walked onto the plaza like nobody¡¯s business. Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros followed suit. It turned into a 3 party face off with the other two being Gray and Tigre¡¯s forces, again much to the spectators amazement.

    He looked at Tigre and squinted his eyes while saying,

    ¡°Tigre, the group leader yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is I! Tigre!¡±

    Tigre coldy stared at him, as if trying to figure out what game he is playing at.

    Wu Yan nodded and continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Tie Li, is he one of your guys?¡±

    ¡°Tie Li¡­¡±

    Tigre¡¯s face stirred. He thought Wu Yan is going to expose him since the little brat from Midobia family was with them, it¡¯s very likely that Wu Yan & company rescued her from Tie Li!

    But without concrete prove, what can Gray do against me? What can a rascal like you possibly do against me?

    ¡°Tie Li is my little brother!¡± (Tl: welp should not have westernized the minor mob¡¯s name, should have been Tie Ge instead of Tigre but meh gonna keep consistency by using Tigre.)

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    He chuckled. Just when Tigre thought he¡¯s going to expose him, his tone took another turn.

    ¡°Group leader Tigre, I wonder if you know?

    He dropped the smile on his face and turned steely.

    ¡°Your brother once tried to hit on my wives.¡±

    Spectators gasping as they turned to Tigre who laughed it off.

    ¡°Oh? And then what? What¡¯re you going to do about it? Team up with Gray to gang up on me?¡±

    Tigre turned ghastly and told him off.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too reckless, there are some muddy water you can¡¯t easily wade through!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and then laughed once more. He might sound happy and cheerful but a look at his eyes would show that he is not amused.

    ¡°I take it that was a threat?¡±

    Gray got a bit worried. He liked this boy and the boy took good care of her daughter as well. Is he not afraid of being at odds with Tigre by snubbing him when he is already so pissed?

    ¡°Yeah, so what!¡±

    Tigre said in a haughty manner.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re some hotshot or something?¡±

    When he finished his sentence, Tigre froze up, an expression of surprise plastered onto his face, he didn¡¯t dare to move an inch while a ddrop of cold sweat slowly dripped down on the floor.

    Gray couldn¡¯t believe what he is seeing, the stern and composed face now an expression of astonishment. Dra on his side as well, so stunned he dropped his sword and didn¡¯t noticed it at all.

    Not only them, everyone there were surprised as the whole place went silent. Nobody said anything.

    What did they see?

    They saw Wu Yan who was smiling and looked harmless a split second ago, appearing the next second in front of the tall and overbearing Tigre. His slim and long blade that appeared out of nowhere at Tigre¡¯s neck.

    The cold sweats continued to drip down, his cocky face still remaining on his face but he didn¡¯t have the guts to even budge an inch.

    Feeling the temperature of cold steel on his skin and the killing intent flowing out of a smiley Wu Yan. Tigre could only stay frozen awkwardly in place like this.

    He¡¯s afraid¡­.

    The place is so quiet one could hear if a needle dropped onto the floor¡­

 Chapter 118: Strong Wu Yan and a rage quitting Tigreâ€¦

    Being looked upon by all the spectators there, Tigre is so ashamed he wanted to die. His anger and hate kept boiling up but he held it in and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Between honour and life, which one is more important?

    Perhaps to some, honour is far more important to life but Tigre is not one of them.

    If he has to give up his life, what good will honour do him?

    So even if the gaze that are focused upon him made him feel very shamed, he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    He can feel the sharpness of the blade at his neck. It¡¯s so sharp that his skin is hurting just by it being at his neck.

    He also felt the killing intent given off by this fellow named Wu Yan is not a bluff. If he doesn¡¯t play ball then he will definitely not be shown any mercy!

    At that point, honour, Iron dog mercenary group and group leader, those things will not be able to save him.

    Under the threat of death and the anger that is boiling within him, Tigre lost the ability to think clearly. To the extent that he didn¡¯t notice what the gazes were really about.

    What didn¡¯t occur to him is that, among the various gazes casted over here, none of them had any sign of ridicule or mockery. There were only shock and disbelief in them.

    In Beherl, there are many factions big and small. The biggest two amongst them would be the Midobia family and the Iron dog mercenary group!

    These 2 can stand at the top of hundreds of faction, that just goes to show how tough they are.

    And the one leading them: Gray, family head of Midobia family as well as Group leader, tigre would be the strongest individual within the two forces.

    In other words, Gray and Tigre are the two baddest mother fuckers in town.

    But lo and behold, the mighty Tigre of the Iron dogs mercenary group got done in with a single bout by a twenty something young man.

    Are our eyes deceving us?

    Is what went through the mind of the spectators¡­

    Had Wu Yan knew what they were thinking about he would have laughed his ass off merrily.

    Mighty? That¡¯s only a tier 6, it might have been a bit troubling if it were the same me some days ago. But even then taking him down is not so big an issue, what¡¯s more to say now that I am a tier 7?

    Talk about the strongest force in Beherl, they just slightly more capable persons under them. After the treasure hunting trip and having personally seen the legions of stone spiders, this kind of scale is something that he considers irrelevant.

    In the highly unlikely scenario that he really can¡¯t handle them, he doesn¡¯t mind letting them play with Ikaros¡­

    Looking at Tigre dripping sweat like it¡¯s raining, Wu Yan lost his interest and curled his lips. So did Hinagiku, Mikoto and the gang, they felt disgusted by the guy.

    He was talking so big just now and now with a blade at his neck, he turned into such a pathetic appearance. With a brother like this it¡¯s no wonder he has that kind of little brother. If the upper beam is not straight the lower beam will be crooked, coming from the same nest, it¡¯s a given they are as low as they come!

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Returning to their senses, a mook behind him caught up to the situation and he grabbed his sword. Then they rallied and the dogs barked like mad as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move recklessly!¡±

    Tigre shouted at the mercenaries behind him. The mercenaries obediently stepped back and helplessly accepted the fact that their boss has been captured.

    ¡°Hold on leader, we are going to save you!¡±

    Tigre isn¡¯t comforted by that claim, on the contrary he got mad.

    When the enemy came for me, I didn¡¯t see you guys shouting so loud. When I¡¯m captured, you all blanked out and only recovered when enough time has passed for the sun to shine again. I sooner expect Gray to speak out for me than help from you people.

    The situation Tigre is in calls for help from someone of higher abilities. Beside Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros, nobody else could see Wu Yan¡¯s move clearly. The person themselves couldn¡¯t comprehend what happened, what more to say of the few tier 5 mercenaries on hand.

    Wu Yan gave them the time to fnish their little discussion before nudging his Nietono no Shana. He laughed at Tigre who got scared by his slight actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Group leader Tigre, weren¡¯t you saying something about me not being a hot shot? Why not continue that statement of yours?¡±

    Tigre released a sigh of relief inwardsly, Wu Yan didn¡¯t take immediate action, that means he still doesn¡¯t plan to harm him, this more or less calmed him down a bit.

    His lips puckered before he continued,

    ¡°Little¡­ what do you want?¡±

    Tigre put on a cool act but how can Wu Yan not see through such a thinly disguised act? He knew there are so many openings he could use. He tilted his head and then continued,

    ¡°It¡¯s not what I want, rather it¡¯s what you want isn¡¯t that right? You said what am I going to do about you threatening me¡­¡±

    Tigre choked as he hatefully glared at him. Can¡¯t be helped there are few words available to him,

    ¡°Just my luck, you¡¯re stronger than me!¡±

    He was warning him about how some individuals are not to be trifled with but look at him compromising under his coercion. Rather poetic but it¡¯s only able to make him admit his bad luck, it seems impossible to get him to say ¡®My bad¡¯.

    Unless he explicitly said this as a threat, Tigre would only compromise to this extent out of consideration for his own life. Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to push him too far anyway, a panicking dog would jump wall. Given their nature as dog breeding mercenary guild it would be fitting that they would practice something like that devoutly.

    He laughed and dismissed the guy with hand waves. This haphazard manner infuriated his sore bum all the more, holding the rage back he said in a barely restrained manner,

    ¡°You can let me go now yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan indifferently nodded while taking in that face of Tigre¡¯s.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to offend Group leader Tigre but when you questioned my status I decided I must show a few hands, please don¡¯t feel offended!¡±

    Oh the rage, he¡¯s definitely not going to get a good night¡¯s sleep now. The previous anger he has felt in his past probably didn¡¯t add up to the amount of rage he felt today. Not just that, he can¡¯t let it out as he used to.

    Wu Yan then looked like he remembered something out of no where before saying it out loud at his own pace.

    ¡°Oh yes, by the way that ¡®fine¡¯ young brother of yours, I think you can forget searching for him. Probably even if you did find him, it would only be a corpse!¡±

    ¡°You killed him?¡±

    Tigre cried out.

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°Well yeah, he wanted to take my wives, if I didn¡¯t kill him, then should I have let him continued consuming precious food?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tigre gnashed his teeth as he glared at him only to be met with by cold eyes. He dejectedly turned his head the other way.

    The piece of trash can¡¯t even finish a mission, if he¡¯s dead then so be it!

    Seeing that Tigre isn¡¯t going to pursue the matter regarding the death of his younger brother, his sneer grew wider. As expected, both the brothers are nothing more than brutes¡­

    He removed Nietono no Shana from his neck. Immediately, Tigre used dou qi to leap back, lest the sword come after him again.

    Wu Yan ignored him and brandished his blade before returning to Hinagiku et al.

    Seein ghis back, Tigre thought about sneaking up on the guy and ending him but demonic figure he left behind made him incapable of taking any reckless actions. Holding down the killing intent in his heart, he roared to the mercenaries behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Iron dog mercenaries slowly retreat away. The spectators, out of fear of retaliation and the fact that there is no more show to watch, dispersed quickly.

    Wu Yan led Hinagiku and the others over to Gray¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t know what to say about Gray who can¡¯t quite catch up to the series of changes that has transpired.

    You¡¯re a family head for god sakes, adapt much?

    How would he understand what it is like for his arch nemesis to get wrecked by some 20 year old dude in an instant.

    If it¡¯s any other person, perhaps they would behave even more unsightly than Gray¡­

 Chapter 119: Iron dog mercenaries digging their own graves

    Bang

    ¡°Damn! Damn! That little mongrel! How dare he¡­ god damn it!¡±

    Curses flew all over inside the headquarters of the Iron dogs mercenary. There are also sounds of stuff being thrown on the ground and breaking, none of which reduced Tigre¡¯s ire. He didn¡¯t care about the fact that he is putting this all on grand display in front of his group members.

    Recallinghow he was threatened into compromise by some dude he didn¡¯t know, his anger spiked and he raged. He would smash anything he could see after charging up dou qi in his fits of anger.

    His high ranking members all cowered and lowered their stance. They are afraid that in the unlucky timing that they got aimed, they would be the one on the chopping block.

    Any new or veteran member of this group knows that if the leader is angry, even the slightest offence will be met with by gruesome death.

    This is probably the greatest fit he has thrown so far. If someone fucked up, the guy would probably get wrecked pretty bad.

    And so, they kept their heads down and prayed that they don¡¯t get picked up.

    Disintegrating a table, Tigre turned his grim face around while heaving. When he saw the subordinates all acting meek, his anger spiked again.

    ¡°You useless tub of lards, no one of you can serve any purpose at all. When I was held hostage by the little prick, couldn¡¯t one of you even come up with any plan to rescue me? Ah?! What are you guys good for!¡±

    As expected, they got scolded but they can only agree on the surface while feeling bitter inside.

    Not even the strongest tier 6 warrior in the group, Tigre, could respond in time. What can they the measly tier 4 and 5s do in that situation?

    Even if they thought about this none of them voiced it out.

    They suffered through his storm of saliva and curses, hoping time will pass faster so they can be spared of this torment.

    After venting his anger at his subordinates, his mood calmed down a bit. But his face is still as dark and grim as ever, no question about it, he¡¯s got it for Wu Yan now.

    Sitting at the main seat, he drank some water to quench his dry throat that said nothing but curses and criticism. Then, he said in a low tone,

    ¡°And? What¡¯s the prick¡¯s background?¡±

    The high leveled members looked at each other before turning to look at one particular individual. The mentioned individual could only brave up and come forth.

    ¡°Lea- leader, we have used all possible alternatives available to find out his background but not one of us could determine where this guy came from. It¡¯s almost as if the guy magically appeared out of nowhere. They simply is no trace of him any where. What we did find out is that he used to live in the supply town for 2 or 3 months and he only came to Beherl only just recently¡­.¡±

    As Tigre listened, his face grew darker and darker before he waved his hand and slapped the reporting guy away. The guy was smashed against the wall, and passed out after vomiting blood.

    Tigre didn¡¯t even look at him and hmph-ed.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    The high level members all gulped and bitterly laughed. They already expected this outcome when the subordinates presented their findings. At least nobody died.

    The headquarters had a very heavy atmosphere. The members all saw the grim look on Tigre¡¯s face and could only lower their head and stay silent, all of them terrified deeply.

    Malice flashed past his eyes, he is so frustrated right now. He got done in by some brat that crawled out from god knows where. The whole town has probably heard by now, how a big and mighty tier 6 like him got turned into someone who ¡®couldn¡¯t truss a chicken¡¯ (Tl:bottom bitch/ass whoppin cushion/wrekt-so-hard-elixir-couldn¡¯t-heal).

    With his temper, he wouldn¡¯t call it quits so easily. If he doesn¡¯t let this anger out somehow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat properly or sleep at night.

    But, what can he do?

    Mad as he is, he can¡¯t deny the fact that he couldn¡¯t determine the enemy¡¯s strength. He got taken down in an instant, the enemy is clearly much stronger than he is.

    He¡¯s pretty sure he could hold up himself against another tier 6 peak fighter since he is only that much further away from the peak of tier 6.

    The enemy had the ability to subdue him in an instant. Even after accounting for the element of surprise his strength is unquestionable.

    That means the brat is very likely to be a tier 7!

    Tigre¡¯s face distorted in displeasure when he thought about this possibility. He didn¡¯t want to admit some twenty something dude actually managed to reach a stage he himself could not achieve. At the same time, he can¡¯t deny that the only enemy that could take him down in a short period of time is no tier 6 but definitely a tier 7!

    It¡¯s tier fucking 7! How can his background be unknown when he¡¯s a twenty something tier 7? To reach tier 7 at such a young age would make it impossible that he¡¯s unheard of in Ailu empire. Why?

    If he were some upcrust family¡¯s disciple he would definitely not be unable to find out where he came from.

    Hell, even if it¡¯s a disciple of some big family, how many would not brag about a genius that can achieve such a feat at such a young age. They would make sure the whole world heard about this because it would bring honour and increase their respective family¡¯s influence and increasing their power over territories.

    By deduction, Tigre determiend that this guy is definitely not from some big family!

    If he¡¯s not from a noble birth then he¡¯s a commoner. A tier 7 commoner is his early twenties?

    The more he thought about it the more absurd it sounds. But once you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. He could only accept this as a fact.

    But then, even if he¡¯s a commoner, with this kind of talent, it would still be impossible that no one¡¯s ever heard of him. He needs to go on a learning journey, he must go to various places, interact with people. Surely they would notice his abilities, if a family were to see this they would definitely have recruited him at all cost.

    But the present clues were something along the lines of: Wu Yan has not background, no traceable roots, the only reliable report they have of him is that he used to live about 2 or 3 months in the supply town. It couldn¡¯t be that he emerged out of thin air in this world some 2-3 months ago?

    Tigre couldn¡¯t possibly know that this theory of his is actually the stranger truth¡­

    The more he thought about it the less he understood and the frustration inside him grew until he snapped and slammed down on the table, leaving a hand print on the hard wood table. He then roared,

    ¡°Am I, Tigre, going to admit defeat and do nothing?!¡±

    His mercenary group is big and influential, even if they go up against a tier 7 he has the confidence that he can use numbers to his advantage. The problem lies however, in that the guy is pretty tight with the little girl from Midobia family. The head of Midobia probably wouldn¡¯t take it kindly to the fact that he used zerg rush.

    Furthermore, ignoring the tight relationship between the two. Gray probably wouldn¡¯t mind throwing a boulder down into the well when he¡¯s fighting with the tier 7 guy. With the assistance of a tier 7, it would spell the end of his mercenary group if he went up against them.

    It¡¯s this dilemma to fight or not to fight that infuriates him so much so.

    The high level members stayed silent when they heard him. Suddenly one of the high level member had a bright idea as his eyes shined before he scampered over to Tigre¡¯s side.

    ¡°Leader, actually, there are other counter we could use.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tigre doubted him.

    ¡°You? What could you possibly be thinking of?¡±

    The guy elatedly kissed his ass.

    ¡°Leader Tigre, according to our subordinates¡¯ report, a big family is coming to Beherl to stay and rest for about 2 to 3 days. If we get on the good side of this noble family, we could ask them to get our revenge for us!¡±

    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±

    Tigre¡¯s eyes shined.

    ¡°Is that family worth the effort?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes sire! The family I am spekaing of is the number one noble family in Ailu empire, the Lori family!¡± (Tl: Lucky I didn¡¯t translate it as Loli clan)

    ¡°Lori family!¡±

    Tigre got excited and laughed out loud.

    ¡°Hahahaha, with the backing of the number one noble family, what good can a tier 7 do, same goes for Midobia family as well. This is great, alright let¡¯s go with that!¡±

 Chapter 120: Transformation into a flower picking bandit, we got what we want

    (Tl:the term used actually loosely translates into defloweration bandit so you guys can piece together the puzzle.)

    While the Iron Dog Mercenaries are busy celebrating over a potential ally that can go against Wu Yan and the Midobia family, over here at Midobia, another sneaky figure is moving about.

    The time is somewhere in the night, Midobia family has guards patrolling the area. But this figure, like a professional, evaded the patrols and sneaked into a shady area.

    Pretty soon, this guy managed to approach one of the rooms within the Midobia family compound. Listening to the breathing sounds that resounded intermittently from inside the room, he grinned in satisfaction before walking out of a shady area.

    If one of the patrol spotted this man he would probably be shocked. That¡¯s because this man is a young cultivator whom the family head formally invited to the house.

    That¡¯s right, this person is Wu Yan!

    Taking the spotlight by scaring the Iron dogs mercenary group leader into submission, Wu Yan came to the Midobia family compound after being invited by Gray.

    After explaining why Lirin stuck to the group, Gray turned furious. He declared that the Iron dogs will pay for what they did, he also expressed his gratitude to Wu Yan & co for offering their assistance.

    Gray is even more happy after finding out that her daughter managed to strike an acquaintance with Wu Yan who¡¯s a tier 7 individual. It also feels good to be able to interact with a strong individual.

    Of course, this time around only Wu Yan showed his power. Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t reveal their abilities so they are assumed to be normal individuals.

    Otherwise, Gray might have pinched his legs so hard they would go green from the sheer excitement of knowing that by his side is a tier 7 and 2 tier 8 individuals.

    Shortly after, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros stayed over at Midobia family after Lirin and Gray used the puppy eyes tactic on them.

    Now, as to why Wu Yan has to sneak around at night, that deserves a good explanation.

    He¡¯s not here to steal anything, not to get his hands on information, he¡¯s definitely not here to assassinate someone as well. Nobody in Midobia family pissed him off so naturally he wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    No no, he¡¯s not sneaking around to play assassin or thief, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t hurt the individual inside the room.

    That¡¯s because this room belongs to Mikoto.

    Deep in the night, approaching Mikoto¡¯s room in such a clandestine way. Surely Sima Zhao¡¯s intention is clear to everyone, it¡¯s no close secret what he is up to.

    Besides nightcrawling (Tl: not in the clubbing sense but the yobai sense), what else could he be here for?

    After tasting tender meat, he got banned from subsequent consumption, he¡¯s been put in a tight place. After losing his virgin status, he refuses to stay cooped up inside his own room.

    It¡¯s been a few days now, surely Kaichou-sama and Railgun won¡¯t be made this time around. Plus, this is other people¡¯s residence, their actions would be restricted as they are afraid they would involve other people with the fuss they make. In this way, his chance of success in scoring some is very high.

    Why Railgun and not Kaichou-sama? The answer is very simple, Lirin is closest to Kaichou-sama so she went to sleep together with her¡­

    Since Kaichou-sama is together with Lirin, ergo, Railgun should sleep together with him!

    He deftly held onto the door handle and used his ability, with a flash of sparks the door opened. He looked very suspicious when he surveyed the surrounding area before making a hasty entrance. Seriously, he looked like he has been doing this for years.

    ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s there¡­¡±

    A soft voice rang when he entered. This voice sounded weak compared to what a cry of alarm wound sound like if they saw a thief. It¡¯s consisted mostly of embarrassment.

    Wu Yan is surprised as well, he thought he had silenced his footsteps to as low as he could. Even if Mikoto is tier 8, discovering him at this distance should be impossible unless he¡¯s really close to her. And that voice, no matter how one look at it, it¡¯s a shy voice.

    Could it be Railgun knew I was coming?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that because he had the same ability as Mikoto, his EM wave that is being radiated without his conscious control is the same as Mikoto.

    Thus the moment he entered the room, Mikoto instantly detected another individual with the same EM wave as her. Besides her sisters who she has never seen before other than being told by Wu Yan, who else could have the same signature other than Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s now pretty late at night, the clever Railgun knew what Wu Yan wanted to achieve by coming inside her room. Bashful from the implications and too scared people wound find out if she cried out loudly, her voice turned into a defensive mewl.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t figure it out so he decided to not think about it too much as he approached Mikoto.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°You, what are you going to do¡­ you better leave now or¡­¡±

    She knew what is on the perv¡¯s mind but precisely because of this her face is flushed red to the max. She cowered to one side of the bed, covering herself in blanket as she growled at him.

    Wu Yan saw this bashful Mikoto and got turned on instantly.

    As expected, we are perverts¡­ (Tl: the author uses a literary version of us/we here, Îá±²)

    Exclaiming that line inside him, Wu Yan grinned as he made his way over to the side of the bed looking at a blushing Mikoto.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for? Hmm, Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°You, is your brain filled with that kind of stuff? This is another person¡¯s house!¡±

    3 days ago, she lost her first time. In other words, this would be the second time. Tsundere Railgun can¡¯t adapt herself to Wu Yan¡¯s teasing. And she has a point, this is another person¡¯s house, how can Railgun get use to this kind of situation¡­

    Wu Yan has already made up his mind, what she said goes in one ear and out another. Seeing her flustered appearance, Wu Yan can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Under Mikoto¡¯s surprised yelp, he pressed down on her.

    Overwhelmed suddenly before she could brace for impact, she felt the weight coming from on top of her as her body lost its strength.

    ¡°S¡­ stop¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Wu Yan snickered as he ignored her pleading and plugged her mouth up with one action.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not the first time being tongued by Wu Yan but Mikoto still feel light headed. She could feel her tongue being enslaved with swift motions. She¡¯s only able to cry out ¡°Uu¡± sounds, forgetting all about her abilities, she subconsciously acquiesced to his demands.

    Wu Yan continued doing what he does best, crying deep down as he did. Finally, meat after so long¡­

    Pretty soon, under Mikoto¡¯s weak and ineffective resistance, Wu Yan rmeoved all her clothing and rendered her into a state of a helpless lamb. Against her weak pushing, he grabbed her tits and massaged them.

    ¡°Nn¡­n¡­¡±

    Her precious places being fondled, Mikoto can¡¯t help but let out a series of moans. She¡¯s so embarrassed she could die from hearing her own moaning. She mustered up the strength to cover her face with her hand but the moaning continued.

    Wu Yan unleashed Tai Ji Quan all over her body as he stripped down as well before he smirked and said to Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, do you know that this place here has grown a little bit bigger?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡­¡±

    Mikoto lowered the hand covering her face and asked him in a soft voice still flushed red. It seems she feels happy being told that by Wu Yan¡­.

    It would seem that girls care about their sizes, even more so when it¡¯s someone like Railgun that belongs to the flat chest faction. Wu Yan don¡¯t care whether or not it¡¯s big or smol tho, he likes it either way¡­

    ¡°Of course, this is all due to my efforts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan boasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should do more stuff like this, only then would it grow big¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who would want to grow bigger¡­ nn¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ nn to do this kind of things with you¡­ n¡­¡±

    ¡°How dishonest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slid his hand down, and schlicking sounds came

    ¡°Your body seems to be more honest than you. Hmm? Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Mikoto pleaded weakly. After that she felt Wu Yan penetrating into her with much force and let out a long moan. She then fell into the bliss which Wu Yan brought her into¡­

    The night¡­ is still long¡­

 Chapter 121: The arrival of Lulu and Fei Fei!

    Oh my fawkin god, a new chapter!!! asdkfdlafdafl. Not supposed to post today butt¡­.. Extra chap since it¡¯s halloween. Happy halloween guys!

    A lot of people are standing outside of Midobia family¡¯s main gate today. There are dudes and there are chicks, but make no mistake, these people¡¯s aura are great. It is obvious to any onlooker that they are all without exception, highly trained and skilled fighters and magicians.

    Standing at the forefront of these people are two males and two females¡­.

    One of the girl has very lustrous silver hair and wore short sleeved shirt and short pants. Her bulging chest practically pressing against her shirt, it looks like the shirt might burst any second. 10/10 hotness, warmness and sterness meld together perfectly on that exquisite face of hers. She had a long blade in her hand so more than likely, she¡¯s a fighter.

    The other girl isn¡¯t as matured as the girl mentioned before, her lovely face still had an immature air around it. She seemed to be very young as well. Her long shiny straight black hair like a flowing fountain behind her head as she moved. Her bewbs aren¡¯t as big as the girl before but it¡¯s still pretty impressive as well. Even with a long robe on, it couldn¡¯t completely hide her knockers. Basically, two hot ass chick.

    Meanwhile, one of the dude is a magician in long robes who stood behind the two chick. His handsome face still carried a sense of inexperience. He looked like he¡¯s young as well. The thing is, he has his eyes pinned on the black haired chick and one could see obsession in his eyes. Those eyes are giving off the message that nothing else in the world could attract his attention more than the chick.

    The other dude is the eldest one among the four, compared to the other 3 who seemed to be in their youth this one is a middle aged man. His looks aren¡¯t that bad but the malice on his face destroyed his image. Plus, there¡¯s a hairless dog by his side. He¡¯s the one with the worst appearance amongst the four.

    And this ugly mofo is none other than Tigre.

    If Wu Yan were here he would have noticed that besides the pretty boy dude, he¡¯s familiar with the other 3.

    The voluptious silver haired sword lady would be Fei Fei and the long black shiny hair chick would be the first friend he came to know in Silvaria, Lulu!

    Under the protection of so many people, Lulu pouted and puffed her cheeks. Mumbling out loud without any restrain.

    ¡°What is this? We look like we¡¯re here to bully people with this many people tagging along, how displeasing!¡±

    Fei Fei frowned, she didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying this as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of stuff¡­¡±

    The pretty boy helplessly spoke up when he heard the girls.

    ¡°I know that young mistress Lulu and Lady Fei Fei don¡¯t like this kind of large movements but seeing as the guy did his best to make us feel at home we should at least listen to the poor guy¡¯s little request and help out a little. It¡¯s just a small family, if it really displeases you then feel free to not take part.¡±

    ¡°Aha, you said it!¡±

    Lulu chirped.

    ¡°I am not joining in!¡±

    ¡°That is only natural¡­¡±

    Tigre who was sneering while looking Midobia family¡¯s main gate suddenly came to Lulu¡¯s side to kiss her ass.

    ¡°As young lady Merylu (Tl: Lulu¡¯s real name) is of a noble birth, it is only natural that someone like you won¡¯t act with lowly people like us!¡±

    The iron dogs mercenary were expecting someone who had a little fame inside Lori family. But who would have thought the one who came to visit Beherl is none other than the sole daughter of Lori family, the daughter of Lori family head herself!

    This isn¡¯t some young upstart, it¡¯s a fucking star!

    After a brief period of excitement, Tigre did all he could to get on Lulu¡¯s good side. With a big family like hers, even if 10 Midobia family came charging at him, he wouldn¡¯t even mind.

    If he¡¯s lucky, he might even be able to strike up a business relationship between Iron Dogs Mercenary group and Lori family, at that time, he would really be hitting it big!

    Tigre even thought about getting a beefcake and try to court this precious pearl of a daughter from Lori family. If he managed to pull it off then he would be able to get anything he ever wanted.

    Too bad though, he could see that the pretty boy with Lori¡¯s group seemed to have some feelings for Lulu. That¡¯s why he stored away this idea for the time being.

    After a few days of being a sycophantic leech, Tigre managed to seize an opportunity to ask Lulu & co to take care of Midobia family + Wu Yan for him.

    The Lori family can¡¯t refuse after such generous treatment from Tigre as well. Moreover, in their eyes, Midobia family is but a small family. So, the young magician dude agreed without consulting with Lulu and Fei Fei, like he runs the joint around here.

    Naturally, the two girls got pretty mad when they heard about this, they aren¡¯t the type to push people around by using flailing around their authority. In fact, the two girls hate those who abuses their family name for personal gains.

    It¡¯s just that since her side has already made a promise, as the premiere family within the empire,she can¡¯t renege. So, helplessly she came with her company to where they stand now.

    Lulu isn¡¯t too hot with this idea, when she heard she could sit this one out, she took it and ran with it.

    Fei Fei seems like she wanted to do the same as well. Not a fan of douchebag lords who abuse their power, if she can avoid joining that would be the best outcome.

    Tigre noticed her looks and hurriedly urged her.

    ¡°Midobia family has a tier 7 dude by their side, we don¡¯t have anyone on hand that could fight against him. Please, Lady Fei Fei offer us your help!¡±

    Fei Fei resigned herself on the idea of sitting on the side bench. She nodded in an annoyed manner but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling a bit excited.

    She don¡¯t like this operation but she heard Tigre saying the tier 7 super is someone who is around her age!

    She spent all her time from young to adulthood in the Lori family. She had the talent that¡¯s why Lori family took the time to cultivate her. And now, she¡¯s a tier 7 at only a young age of 20, a feat only achievable by few geniuses.

    Being a part of Ailu empire¡¯s number one family, she has seen quite a few tier 7 super. But a tier 7 super of her own age? For sure, that she has not seen much.

    So, when she heard there¡¯s someone who is her own size nearby, she wanted to meet this guy. Of course, she had the idea of picking a fight with someone her own size as well.

    I hope it isn¡¯t a detestable fellow¡­

    Fei Fei thought. She has seen many who thought they are hot shit because they had talents no one else had. She hate this kind of person the most, that¡¯s why she hopes the guy she meet will surprise him.

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t know the surprise she wished for is coming pretty soon¡­

    Inside Midobia family, Grey is currently sitting on a big chair in the living room. He had a document on hand as he glanced over it. By his side, Dra is on standby with sword in hand like a responsible guard leader.

    ¡°Family head, bad news!¡±

    A guard came running and shouting, making Grey frown. He know that unless it¡¯s a really big issue the guard won¡¯t act so brash. He looked towards the guard and said to him in a low tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What reason do you have to make such a big fuss?¡±

    ¡°Family head!¡±

    The guard, still panicky, reported to Grey.

    ¡°Outside our gates, Tigre brought a bunch of Iron Dogs mercenary people with him to mess with us!¡±

    ¡°Tigre that little bitch!¡±

    Grey roared and snapped to his feet.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to go find him but he would rather come find me first. Very well, I haven¡¯t settled the score with him on how he attempted to make his move on Lirin, time to collect the dues.¡±(Tl: in case y¡¯all don¡¯t remember he wanted extort and his deceased little bro tried to go rapity rape on Lirin, our cute ass mascot.)

    The guard didn¡¯t stop freaking out even after hearing that as he continued.

    ¡°Fa.. family head, it¡¯s not just the merc group, they got outside help!¡±

    ¡°Helpers?¡±

    Grey frowned grimly. But normally those helpers are only worth chicken shit in assistance to either him or Tigre. Tigre himself should be most familiar with this.

    ¡°who¡¯s the ally this time?¡±

    The guard looked at Grey and gulped before continuing.

    ¡°They¡­. they got Lori family, the number 1 family in the empire to back them up!¡±

    ¡°Say what!¡±

    Grey screeched.

 Chapter 122: You want to entrust your daughter to me?â€¦

    ¡°Lori family! But why?¡­¡±

    Grey felt his head getting dizzy. There¡¯s probably nobody in Ailu empire or even Silvaria that doesn¡¯t know the Lori family.

    They boast the highest authority in the empire with the sole exceptions of the royal family of Ailu empire, Feya empire and Baruba empire as well as their respective number one family powers.

    If one were to refer to the 3 empire as the strongest forces on this world then aside from the empires themselves the number one family in each empire are just slightly below on the totem pole of power.

    Midobia family is a medium power, inside Beherl, they are the only one that can compete with the Iron Dogs Mercenary group. However, their authority pales in comparison to that of the number one.

    Inside the Midobia family, the strongest one would be Grey himself, a tier 6 fighter. But at this level, there are at least a thousand of them inside Lori family.

    It¡¯s not for the lack of tier 6 fighters as well, it¡¯s just that Lori family is too damn powerful. Tier 5 and below accounts for about a million inside their family, and there¡¯s still only about 1000 of these tier 6 lying around. The ratio speak for itself about how rare a tier 6 is.

    And yet Lori family could recruit and retent more than a 1000 of these rare fighters, such is the power of a number one family!

    Basically, tier 6 are only at the level of ¡®meh¡¯ in the eyes of Lori family. Now if it were a tier 7, things would be different.

    Now, with such a mighty family literally just outside their gates, between the side with a tier 7 or the side with no tier 7, is there even a need to fight?

    When Grey thought about this, he subconsciously backpedaled. Now that Tigre somehow managed to get Lori family¡¯s help, judging by Tigre¡¯s personality he absolutely wouldn¡¯t let Midobia family off easy.

    Midobia family¡¯s doomsday has come¡­. (Tl: Not everything has to be settled with fists, but in wu xia¡­)

    Grey laughed in a self deprecating way, who can he blame? He can only blame himself. He did receive the news about Lori family coming to Beherl but he thought it would be better to reduce contact with such a big figure lest they attract needless troubles so he didn¡¯t make any contact with them.

    Who would have thought that the Iron dogs would actually be able to persuade Lori family.

    Dra saw Grey¡¯s pained expression so he came to his side to lend him his arms as support.

    ¡°Family head, this is not the time to be despairing. So what if Lori family came here with the iron dogs, the situation can still be salvaged. Family head, please do not give up until the very end!¡±

    Grey steeled himself up, clenching his teeth he continued.

    ¡°Right! You have a point, I can¡¯t lose hope so quickly before even grasping the situation. Let¡¯s see what the situation is and then choose our actions wisely!¡±

    ¡°Go look at what situation?¡±

    Another sound came just as Grey finished. When Dra and Grey looked towards the source of the sound they saw Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros and Lil ol¡¯ Lirin tagging along.

    Sensing that the mood in the living room is a bit off, Wu Yan questioned Grey.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Family head, you like you have something bugging you¡­.¡±

    Grey quieted down. Suddenly, he grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Little bro Wu Yan, I have a request to ask of you!¡±

    His sudden action gave Wu Yan a jump. If not because he had a very serious face on that basically said this-shit-is-for-real, Wu Yan probably would have sent him flying across the room with a kick. Judging from the content of his question, Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Family head Grey, what is going here? What could be so big that you needed to beg for my help?¡±

    Grey bitterly laughed and shook his head.

    ¡°A big storm might be coming for the Midobia family and as such I have a request of you, Wu Yan my bro¡­¡±

    Grey stopped for a bit before resolving himself and continuing.

    ¡°If something should happen later, I request that you take Lirin with you and leave this place!¡±

    The group were shocked, Lirin practically flew to Grey¡¯s side and bawled while not letting go of his shirt.

    ¡°Daddy, Lirin won¡¯t run away!¡±

    ¡°Listen! Lirin!¡±

    Grey told her off.

    ¡°Just for today you must listen to me!¡±

    ¡°No way no way! I am not going! Not going!¡±

    Seeing the father daughter duo being this histrionic, Wu Yan quickly put a stop to them with his hand and he turned his gaze to Grey.

    ¡°Family head Grey, I need you to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Grey inhaled deeply.

    ¡°The iron dogs are here!¡±

    Wu Yan is not riled up at this. He knows that the iron dogs are chicken shit and can¡¯t justify Grey¡¯s pathetic reaction. There has to be something more tot his.

    ¡°And they managed to persuade Lori family, the number one family in Ailu empire to help them. This time, they might be here to eliminate the Midobia family once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Lori family!¡±

    Wu Yan furrowed his eyebrows.

    Lori family, hey isn¡¯t Lulu from the Lori family?

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Grey said.

    ¡°I am not sure whether or not the Lori family are here to help the iron dogs but just in case the worst case scenario happens¡­¡±

    ¡°I want you to take care of my daughter. Please I beg of you, little bro Wu Yan!¡±

    Grey wanted to bow deeply to Wu Yan but Wu Yan caught his shoulders and stopped him before grinning.

    ¡°Family head Grey, you said it yourself that is if they are really here to help, you¡¯re not even complete sure that they are, so it¡¯s still too early to make any hasty assumptions. How about this, I will go check out the situation with you.¡±

    ¡°What?! No that won¡¯t do!¡±

    Grey retorted.

    ¡°If anything should happen to you guys after going out there, how would we manage¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your panties twisted in a knot, if anything really happened, and in the offchance that we actually can¡¯t fight with them, I have our escape all mapped out!¡±

    Wu Yan don¡¯t want to get on the bad side of Lori family since it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s family but this matter concerns Lirin and her family members, Wu Yan can¡¯t stand by and watch anything happen to them.

    Moreover, suppose he can¡¯t handle it, there¡¯s still Ikaros and Mikoto here. The Lori family group this time won¡¯t be able to do anything to them with 2 tier 8 on their can they?

    Unless it is the previous head of Lori family, Lulu¡¯s grandfather that Fei Fei spoke of, otherwise who could contain them?

    If shit really hit the fan then just Resplendent Breath (Tl: Damage null pot) his way out of it.

    Wu Yan feels like every time something happens, he would always think about cheating his way out of it. It feels like this isn¡¯t a good thing¡­

    He¡¯s a tier 7 now, more or less a super by this world¡¯s standard. If every time anything happen and he wants to run away then sooner or later this would turn into a habit. How can he accept this kind of behavior? It¡¯s troubling because this reflects a weak belief in his own strength.

    If a person don¡¯t believe in his own power then where would he find the strength and courage to face strong enemies and go beyond their limit?

    It¡¯s true that with System here, he would only need to grind to level up, this however is an issue of attitude and paradigm, a very important issue to tackle!

    Wu Yan promised deep down inside that after this he won¡¯t use Resplendent Breath unless it¡¯s really a big emergency. This is his way of holding himself to the rule that he shouldn¡¯t rely on external help too much.

    Naturally, this doesn¡¯t apply to Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros. There are all more important than himself, should any of them get hurt, he would really be hurt.

    ¡°How can this be! What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hanged up on what if, family head Grey!¡±

    Wu Yan slapped Grey¡¯s shoulder before grinning.

    ¡°There are always two ways you can take a situation, there is the bad side and then there is the good side. Don¡¯t get hanged up on the idea that the glass is half empty. It¡¯s good to think about the unlikely stuff but if you keep thinking about what could go wrong, for what else do you use those senses you have?¡±

    Grey still look like he¡¯s not sure, Wu Yan lightly coaxed him.

    ¡°Maa, take it easy and put your trust in us. That¡¯s all you need to do! At the very least, when it comes to protecting our lives, I am quite confident in my abilities!¡±

    Grey lowered his head and thought about ti for a good while before sighing reluctantly.

    ¡°Alright, but you must promise me if it really came down to a fist fight, you must remember to take Lirin with you!¡±

    Seeing as Lirin had something to say, Grey glared at her, silencing and upsetting her as seen by her pout.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It will be alright!¡±

    They made their way to the entrance. On the way there, he suddenly had an idea.

    If Lulu really is with the group who came here then it¡¯s going to be fun huehue¡­

 Chapter 123: Long time no see? A special greetingâ€¦

    At the gates of Midobia family¡­.

    Maybe the news about Iron Dogs picking a fight with Midobia got leaked, there¡¯s a ton of spectators here where there were only Iron Dogs and Lori family some moments ago.

    The crowd would cheer from time to time because they know that one of the parties involved is none other than the number one family in this empire, the Lori family.

    Hearing the crowds noise and whisper, Tigre can¡¯t help showing a pleased expression. If today¡¯s news become known to everyone in Beherl then the fame of Iron Dog would only get bigger and stronger!

    On the contrary, Lulu and Fei Fei are trying their best not to pout. They don¡¯t want to deal with this shit but as more people know what they are doing today, the more irritated the two girls become.

    Meanwhile the pretty boy seemed like he didn¡¯t care about the commotion. He just kept his eyes on Lulu.

    At a certain point, Midobia family¡¯s gates slowly opened and the crowd lowered their voice. The spectators know that shit is going to get interesting from this point on.

    Grey appeared before the crowd with his family members and guards. In addition to Grey, there¡¯s a young man and 3 girls whos¡¯ beauty rivals flowers, plus a cute little girl.

    Lulu and Fei Fei were stunned when they saw the young man.

    Tigre reined in his cockiness and sneered.

    ¡°Grey, you have finally shown yourself, I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t dare step outside¡­¡± (Tl: rich coming from a guy who begged 3rd party help to actually come face said dude)

    Grey didn¡¯t say anything but Wu Yan noticed he clenched his fist. It appears that Grey is not as calm as he looks.

    Probably, anyone would feel the same if they were in his shoes. Just look at the opponents he might have to face.

    Just looking at the numbers, Grey can sense 10 people in addition to Tigre on his level.

    In other words, he might have to face 10 other people who are tier 6 on par with him or stronger.

    Not only that, he can¡¯t detect the strength of one of the foremost four members, the silver haired girl.

    Normally when one can¡¯t detect another¡¯s strength, it could only be one of two scenarios. One: The other person is cultivating some weird exotic art, masking their dou qi and magic power. Two: The other person is far stronger and thus one could not detect their strength.

    Grey could feel danger emanating from the silver haired girl. He deduced that this person must be of the latter scenario!

    She¡¯s at least a tier 7!

    Grey felt bad inside, he guessed this would would happen. How can Lori family not have any tier 7? But when it really happened, he realized how poorly he underestimated the situation.

    He knows it would take more than a fluke to get pass today¡¯s trouble. This will definitely be big¡­

    Lulu and Fei Fei stood at such a eye catching spot in front of all the people, how can Wu Yan miss them? When he saw these 2 familiar figures, he was also surprised. And then he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.

    He was just thinking how interesting it would be if he met Lulu and Fei Fei. Well, he¡¯s looking at them now.

    When he got back to his senses, he looked at a very smug Tigre. Wu Yan smirked, his grin had a playful air around them.

    What would Tigre look like if he knows that Lulu and Fei Fei are acquaintance of mine?

    Wu Yan is looking forward to that. He thought about something and then put on a serious poker face as he tagged behind Grey who¡¯s walking towards Tigre& co.

    Faced with the four people, Grey ignored Tigre and asked the other three.

    ¡°Who might you guys be?¡±

    Grey¡¯s attitude snubbed Tigre the wrong way, so Tigre sneered and replied.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t get a heart attack, the 3 has a very noble background and it¡¯s not something you should know but I am going to tell you anyway!¡±

    Tigre pointed at pretty boy.

    ¡°An adopted disciple of Lori family head, the genius given the family name of Lori, Hughes Lori! (Tl: fuckboi¡¯s name ÐÝË¹¡¤ÂåÀò´óÈË£¡¡± edit changed from Zeus to Hughes, see suggestion by Ophis in comment section below)

    Grey flinched. He thought it was just some young upstart from Lori family, an adopted disciple of all people¡­.

    His reaction is the same as Tigre when he first heard about this¡­

    Seeing Grey¡¯s face change, Tigre felt like he managed to slight Grey and then pointed at Fei Fei.

    ¡°This young lady here is another adopted disciple of Lori family head. This one is adopted even earlier. She serves as the personal bodyguard of Lori family head¡¯s only child, Fei Fei Lori!¡±

    And then he pointed at Lulu with an even more exagerrated grin.

    ¡°And this young lady is none other than the only daughter of Lori family, the great young miss, Merylu Lori!¡±

    Grey felt even more bitter when he heard that the sole daughter of Lori family is present.

    Adopted disciples? Only daughter?

    Not only Grey but any other family of the Ailu empire wouldn¡¯t dare offend them right?

    If these kind of people really wanted to take any action against Midobia family.

    Grey shuddred at the thought of it, but he bowed towards Fei Fei, Lulu and Hughes.

    ¡°Midobia family head, Grey Midobia, at your service!¡±

    Before Tigre could rub it in Grey¡¯s face like a poser, Fei Fei and Lulu noticed the guy standing at Grey side is none other than the Wu Yan they know!

    Joy appeared on their faces. The two girls felt happy seeing him again, especially Lulu!

    As the only daughter of Lori family, she¡¯s as pampered as they come. Probably no one else could live a better life than her other than the princess of the royal family.

    The downside of this is that the life she lives has detracted from those of her age. Those around her whether male or female would attempt to take advantage of her, especially those guys.

    Lulu might be a little bit young but her looks could cause town and country to fall into ruin. Even compared to Hinagiku and Mikoto, she only loses in appearance by a few basis points. Ikaros is the only one who could outmatch her in appearance.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to date someone with her looks and background?

    Whoever can obtain her heart, won¡¯t just get the person, one would be able to obtain the support of the whole Lori family. Lori family only have one such heir. If Lulu does not become the next head of family, the only other candidate can only be her husbando. (Tl: not typo, I am looking at you nepuko)

    The family head of the number one family in the empire. Just thinking about it would make anyone drool yeah?

    Because of this, there are no one who honestly wants to hang out with Lulu. Except for those rare individuals that are of the same situation and background who would hang out with her of course. Also, there¡¯s no male in these rare group of individuals.

    But a few months earlier, someone came into her life, the first one she considers worthy to be friends with, Wu Yan!

    Lulu can¡¯t forget that day in the Giant Beast Forest, when she first met Wu Yan, she could that besides admiration, there¡¯s no lust or greed in his eyes like those other boys.

    Thus, Lulu considers Wu Yan to be her best friend. Of course, it¡¯s only on the level of friends¡­.

    One could imagine the delight when Lulu saw Wu Yan again. Noticing her delight, Wu Yan jumped out and dramatically pointed at Lulu before shouting out loud.

    ¡°EVIL WITCH! SO YOU¡¯RE THE ONE WHO WANTS TO PICK A FIGHT WITH THE MIDOBIA FAMILY?!¡±

    There he goes again with his stupidity¡­.

    Was what Hinagiku and Mikoto thought¡­.

    (Tl ps: sorry this chap was a bit late, too busy playing hentaiverse before i got bored with it)

 Chapter 124: A development that everyone didnâ€™t foresee

    ¡°EVIL WITCH! SO YOU¡¯RE THE WHO WHO WANTS TO PICK A FIGHT WITH THE MIDOBIA FAMILY?!¡±

    The time stopped, along with everything else when Wu Yan shouted that line.

    Lulu is stunned, her happy expression froze there as she tries to understand what Wu Yan is trying to achieve here.

    Fei Fei is stunned as well, she don¡¯t know how to react just as she doesn¡¯t know how things developed this way. She¡¯s suddenly rendered at a loss of how to respond.

    Grey is shocked and then anxiety started building up. He doesn¡¯t know what the hell Wu Yan is thinking but he knows one thing, Wu Yan¡¯s line is a major slap to the face to the other party.

    Tigre was shocked at first but then he quickly recovered and stayed silent. He has only one thought going through his mind at the moment,

    He¡¯s so dead¡­

    Hughes was stunned followed by outrage, his nonchalant attitude from before went straight into the rubbish bin as he leered at Wu Yan with killing intent.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lirin and even Ikaros is surprised. They might have been together with Wu Yan for quite a while now, but even they don¡¯t what to say when Wu Yan acts so spontaneously.

    The same applies to everyone else there, they aren¡¯t exactly sure what is going through the mind of this super who, just a few days ago, took down the Group leader of the Iron Dogs Mercenary group in one bout like a boss. However, since he insulted the Lori family, strong as he is, he¡¯s dead meat, the only way he can get out of this situation is if he¡¯s a tier 9!

    But, could that really be true?

    At the very least the present spectator don¡¯t think so. To them,Wu Yan is just another youth who got too cocky for his own good after defeating the group leader of Iron Dogs Mercenary Group and now his chuunibyou is kicking in full throttle.

    After a bit of time had passed, Lulu who had yet recover from the sudden change got mad after hearing him call her a ¡®witch¡¯ even though she didn¡¯t know why.

    She puffed up her chest and stood arms akimbo. Those bountiful mountains blinded Hinagiku and Mikoto with their magnificence. Lulu didn¡¯t notice this though while she pointed at Wu Yan and retorted back.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a witch! Do I look like a witch to you?!¡±

    Wu Yan smirked and then waved his hand to dismiss her further rebuttal before pointing at Lulu and talking with the full confidence of someone who is right.

    ¡°Then you tell me, how exactly aren¡¯t you a witch?¡±

    ¡°This young miss here does not resemble a witch at all, I am clearly a human!¡± (Tl: she used a rather pompous 1st person pronoun to refer to herself here : ±¾Ð¡½ã)

    A fuming Lulu roared.

    Wu Yan instantly lost strength. Not just him, everyone else lost their strength as well.

    You¡¯re retorting to the wrong statement here aren¡¯t you? Nobody is doubting whether you looked like a human¡­

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed and shrugged.

    ¡°Alright, even if you¡¯re a human¡­¡±

    ¡°What if?! I am a human, a bona fide human down to the core!¡±

    Lulu shouted at him in retort, the way she¡¯s reacting it¡¯s like the word ¡®witch¡¯ very offensive to her ears.

    Wu Yan coughed and then put on his serious face before continuing.

    ¡°Well then, so you¡¯re the human that wants to pick a fight with the Midobia family?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to pick a fight with you..¡±

    Lulu pouted before continuing in an irritated manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something like coming up to someone¡¯s house and then bully people. It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault, he made me come here!¡±

    Her jade fingers pointed at a surprised Tigre. She passed the buck right on over to him while sounding like she¡¯s justified without the slightest notion that she¡¯s dragging people down with her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s poker face collapsed. He rolled his eyes before continuing in an agitated tone.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the biggest one here aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it a bit irresponsible of you to blame someone else¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh~ don¡¯t give me that, it¡¯s the truth!¡±

    Angered, she continued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here with the slightest intention to bully someone!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you here for?¡±

    Wu Yan curiously asked her. He¡¯s actually puzzled as to why Lulu would appear in a town like this.

    Regarding Lulu leading a party to come challenge Midobia family?¡­.

    It¡¯s not that Wu Yan is looking down on her or something but screw challenging someone. If she were to be sold one day, one might not even be able to find her¡­ (Tl: implying she¡¯s too ditzy to come up with an idea like this)

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned into ‡å along with everyone else when he heard the next 5 words she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passer-by¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Wu Yan is speechless at the moment, he kept looking at her like this until he finally sighed.

    ¡°Alright, little missy who¡¯s a passerby, what are you doing here?¡±

    Lulu then explained everything to Wu Yan like how she was practically begged and how the guy treated them very nicely and how it would be inappropriate to decline a request. She spilled everything out while looking like she¡¯s complaining about this and that. As drops of sweat made their way down Wu Yan¡¯s head, he confirmed his hypotheses.

    If Lulu were to get sold one day, she might even help the individual who sold her to count the money. Yeap, no doubt about that¡­.

    Tigre became more and more upset. Overlooking for the mean time the question of why the young lady has such a friendly mood going on with the little bastard, just the matter of him going out of his way to kiss their asses is making him feel very uncomfortable.

    Inside Beherl, he¡¯s technically a big shot. Even if the number one family in Ailu empire (Tl: gonna assume author made a mistake here, since in this world there¡¯s no such empire as °Í½áµÛ¹ú, Bajerl) as is not something to be trifled with, but now everyone knows how he had to get outside help to deal with Midobia family.

    Tigre had a bad feeling when he saw Lulu and Wu Yan throwing jabs at each other like really tight friends.

    Similarly, Hughes on the side for different reasons felt upset when he saw Wu Yan being amiable with Lulu. He¡¯s frowning so hard, the muscles probably won¡¯t relax even after half a day had passed.

    After listening to Lulu¡¯s explanation he more or less got the picture. Lulu was passing by this town and planned to rest here when Tigre came knocking and practically stuck to them and did whatever he could to kiss their asses. And then Tigre asked Lori family for help where she couldn¡¯t really refuse so she got dragged her against her will.

    ¡°In other words, you got duped into coming here!¡±

    Wu Yan said after rubbing his chin in a fit of realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s right yeah!¡±

    Lulu nodded as well before she realized something and she shook her head like mad.

    ¡°No no no, I didn¡¯t get duped, well that¡¯s not true I kinda did. Wait, but that doesn¡¯t sound right either. Argh jeez, now I am all confused¡­¡±

    Watching Lulu at her wit¡¯s end as she tries to figure this mess out made everyone laughed out loud. It¡¯s a jovial laughter born from the realization that the great and noble only daughter of Lori family is but a cute little girl in real life.

    Given of course, in Wu Yan¡¯s own words, a simple, ditzy and somewhat air headed girl¡­

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t think too hard about it, just admit that you got scammed and be done with it!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°How can I just give it up like this¡­¡±

    Lulu crinkled her little nose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit I got duped. It would make me look like a fool.¡±

    Wu Yan lost control and laughed out loud.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like one, you are a fool!¡±

    ¡°No you¡¯re the stupid one!¡±

    Yelled a very dissatisfied Lulu.

    The two bickered like no one is watching, no one came to stop them either.

    What more to say? While it might be a fight but no matter how one slice it, with the friendly mood going on between the two, even if they are fighting, it doesn¡¯t the least bit tense like one.

    Of course, only Fei Fei is bitterly laughing on the side. This kind of scene happens pretty much everyday when they were acting together with Wu Yan back before they left the small supply town.

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t do anything to stop since while it might look like Wu Yan is bullying Lulu, Fei Fei who had raised Lulu from young knows that deep inside Lulu¡¯s heart she¡¯s actually happy being able to interact with Wu Yan like this.

    Wu Yan and Lulu didn¡¯t know what the others thought about them. However, at this moment, they are quite happily engrossed in their squabble because they could feel the gradual disappearance of distance between them and the familiarity with each other that they once had is now coming back.

    Grey finally returned from a state of alarm, he thought his ¡®insults¡¯ would make the situation with Lori family¡¯s sole daughter unsalvageable but in the end things turned out alright in a comedic way through various developments.

    What he thought was going to be a major opponent is now ¡®happily conversing¡¯ with Wu Yan. Even the spectators could see the two¡¯s apparent familiarity with each other, Grey naturally noticed that as well.

    Could they actually know each other?

    Grey looked curiously at Wu Yan before asking him.

    ¡°Er¡­ are you two perhaps acquaintances?¡±

 Chapter 125: Hughesâ€™ killing intent and Luluâ€™s anger

    Lulu and Wu Yan looked at each other upon hearing Grey. They stayed silent for a bit before blurting it out at the same time.

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Grey¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at these two who are oddly harmonious and familiar with each other. And that reply, it¡¯s almost as though he could feel pain coming from a certain lower part of his.

    Wu Yan and Lulu both laughed out loud after saying that. Fei Fei on the side can¡¯t help leaking a ¡®pfft¡¯ as well. Wu Yan¡¯s hearty laugh and the girls¡¯ slight chuckle resounded in that quiet area.

    What a familiar scene, it¡¯s like that time when Wu Yan first met Fei Fei, she asked him whether or not he knows Lulu and the two replied almost the same thing as this time as well¡­

    The 3 recalled the past at the same time, it might have been 2 or 3 months but the feeling of not having seen each other in a while is mutual for both Wu Yan who had been through template worlds and the girls who never experienced a template world.

    When Fei Fei stopped laughing, she curiously asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, You said ¡®Our Midobia family¡¯,are you perhaps a member of the Midobia family?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±

    Lulu had the same qualms s well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you said you had no family and you were just some brute descended from the mountain?¡±

    ¡°I said that before but why do I feel unamused when it¡¯s you who said it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed before dismissing the girls by waving his hand and laughing.

    ¡°Maa, that was just a joke on my part. However, it is true that I have a close relationship with Midobia family so if trouble is what you¡¯re looking for then I¡¯m afraid you will have to go through me first!¡±

    ¡°You? You think you can stand against us just by your powers?¡±

    A line interrupted Wu Yan when he finished talking. Wu Yan narrowed his eye as he stared at the direction behind Lulu and Fei Fei.

    The handsome guy called Hughes who were standing with Lulu, Fei Fei and Tigre until some time ago appeared. He used a nonchalant face while crossing his arms when facing Wu Yan. Those eyes are as if he¡¯s looking at a refugee in a disaster area, filled with disdain and loathe.

    Wu Yan took a look at the guy and then turned to Lulu.

    ¡°Lulu, who¡¯s the dude?¡±

    Before Lulu can reply, Hughes had a change in expression and a dark expression revealed itself.

    ¡°Impudence! Do you know who you are referring to? It¡¯s the young miss of Lori family, she¡¯s not someone you can casually refer to like that!¡±

    Wu Yan finally realized something. He understood the feeling of Deja Vu. It¡¯s because another Slime appeared.

    Hughes . Lori: (level 42)

    Hmm.. compared to the other slime, this one is much stornger, at least this one is tier 5¡­

    ¡°hey, Hughes, what did you mean by that?¡±

    Lulu frowned, one could see from the way she looked at Hughes that she¡¯s not amused.

    ¡°How is what my friend calls me a concern of yours!¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    Hughes flinched. He seemed like he can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s hearing while pointing at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying, this guy is your friend?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡±

    Hmped Lulu. While it might be a cold hmph but when Lulu does it, it becomes sorta cute in a way.

    Hughes expression dropped to its lowest. Friend? This might be normal coming from any other person but when it came from her mouth, it¡¯s totally different.

    Being adopted into the Lori family since young, Hughes practically grew up with Lulu. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t heard the term friend being uttered by Lulu, but those are very rare existences. If one were to count with fingers, it would definitely be enough to count.

    Hughes likes Lulu since young. In fact, he had been charmed the first time he saw Lulu. She has a very high and distinguised position but she possesses a friendly and cute personality, completely different compared to the lofty and spoiled attitude of the other ladies of noble birth.

    Add to her personality those talents in cultivation which is better than his and that country ruining beauty of hers that were already somewhat showing when she was still small. When Hughes saw Lulu for the first time, he silently said to himself.

    She¡¯s mine!

    As something like childhood friend to her, Hughes has better chances than most to court Lulu but tried and tried he did and yet for some reason unfathomable to him, she never looks at him favorably.

    If it were not for the fact that Lulu treats the other males with the same treatment, Hughes would be panicking.

    However, Lulu, who in the past would remain distant from any male actually called a male her friend today!

    Hughes turned quiet. The eyes he used when looking towards Wu Yan were filled with an astonishing amount of killing intent. It surprised Tigre who was standing at his side. Fei Fei frowned when she observed this and she kept her eyes trianed on Hughes. As for Wu Yan, he grinned and then dismissed him without any further reaction. Boy, did Hughes face contorted.

    This average looking (author note: speaking relative to him), low status class (author note: surmised from how Lulu said she came from the mountain), weak lower than plebeian prick (author note: can¡¯t detect because of the lack of dou qi and magic power). What warranted him a friend status by his most loved young miss!

    When he recalled how Wu Yan and Lulu were putting on a show of how friendly they are by throwing jabs at each other, he can¡¯t restrain his killing intent anymore. Everyone could feel his intent.

    Ikaros¡¯s pupil shrank and she was that close to changing into her Sky Queen mode. To her, anyone who means harm to Wu Yan must be eliminated.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto held back Ikaros while shaking their head, gesturing for her to stand down. Ikaros hesitated a bit before resting her hands.

    Hughes who is focusing on Wu Yan never knew how close he was to death¡¯s door. He¡¯s thinking about how to brutally murder Wu Yan but since Lulu is standing by his side, Hughes endured the impulse to do so.

    ¡°Dirty trash, know your place and stay away from the young miss, she¡¯s not someone you are worthy enough to associate with!¡±

    Hughes said without any intention to hide the coercive tone of his.

    Wu Yan was about to say something regarding his threat but Lulu got mad first and stood in front of Wu Yan before shouting at Hughes.

    ¡°Hey! What right do you have to say something like that! I said Yan is my friend, he¡¯s not someone who is unworthy to associate with!¡±

    Hughes didn¡¯t say anything but the anger and killing intent appeared again in his eyes. Her defensive behaviour served only to add fuel to his desire to end Wu Yan.

    From start to end, the specatators didn¡¯t say anything, not even Tigre who started this and Grey who thought his days are over. None of them interrupted. Now that the situation has developed to this kind of state, it¡¯s no longer an issue of conflict between powers but more towards a conflict between individuals. The people didn¡¯t know what to do at this point so they opted watch how this unfolds.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are the same as well but rather than watching the development unfold itself, the two girls are looking at Lulu.

    They had heard Wu Yan talking about this girl before, they are quite curious of this so called first friend Wu Yan met on this world. One could see they are examining Lulu from their eyes.

    Wu Yan finally made a move. He ruffled Lulu¡¯s hair and made her gorgeous hair a mess. He ignored her puffy look and pulled her behind him.

    ¡°Remove your filthy hands!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s series of action infuriated Hughes to the point of exploding. Those intimate actions and that look on Lulu that seemed more like a coquettish protest than being annoyed all tested his limits.

    He snapped as that pompous air disappeared around him, anger filled him and he took out a Mainstream Armament in the form of a magic staff. He waved it and a wind blade flew out toward the hand that is resting themselves upon Lulu.

    Almost at the same time, an ice pick dispersed negated the wind blade.

    Lulu lowered the magic staff in her hand but her angry look didn¡¯t diminish as she started channeling magic.

    Lulu¡¯s pissed, this isn¡¯t going to end well¡­

 Chapter 126: Declaration! To stake oneâ€™s life!

    Merylu Lori: (level 44)

    When Lulu channeled her magic, Wu Yan opened his system detection and was quite surprised at what he saw.

    When he parted with her about 2 to 3 months ago, Lulu was just at level 35. And now, she¡¯s actually increased her level by 9. Just one level short of a whole tier jump!

    It¡¯s not that hard to go up to tier 5 from tier 4 in this manner but it surely isn¡¯t as easy as it was on lower tiers¡­

    Even Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel admiration for her talent, though he might have made it to tier 7 in a duration of not more than half a year. Even if she had the support of the number one family within the empire, she can¡¯t possibly compete with Wu Yan who is basically a haxxor¡­

    The exchange of wind blade and ice pike between Hughes and Lulu shocked the spectators. It¡¯s not just the sudden development between the two and also because they were shocked by the two¡¯s abilities.

    They could all see that the two are clearly still young, at least they aren¡¯t twenty yet. And yet, they had such strength that they could cast a spell in such a short time without anyone seeing them chant.

    The spectators that are shocked calmed down after a while. It¡¯s only been a few days after a twenty something tier 7 appeared. This levelof spectacle has lost its rarity so to speak.

    Back at the field, Hughes flinched when he saw Lulu intervene. Lulu on the other hand has a very angry look on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Hughes! How dare you attack my friend like that!¡±

    Lulu stomped her feet.

    Back at the supply town some time ago, her own subordinate attacked Wu Yan. At the end of it, Wu Yan was alright but Lulu couldn¡¯t stop blaming herself over the whole thing ever since.

    Wu Yan is her friend and her own people attacked her friend. Lulu placed all the blame on herself because she¡¯s too kind and pure.

    It was lucky that Wu Yan got away without a scratch otherwise Lulu will probably carry this trauma with her for her whole life.

    Lulu¡¯s actually quiet nervous when she met him again. She wondered whether or not her precious friend would leave her because of reasons like that.

    She thought it to be fortuitous that Wu Yan didn¡¯t seem to have given the event much weight. Although it was quite awkward when she met him again, but the two quickly returned to the state of familiarity the two once had in the supply town.

    Lulu could finally relax and then it happened, again. Her own people attacked Wu Yan again!

    Due to people looking to take advantage of her background, she had to grow up learning how to read people out of necessity. How could she not know the reason that Hughes attacked Wu Yan is because of her!

    Thus, Lulu is mad.

    Her first and probably the only male friend she made, attacked time and time again by her people. Lulu felt guilt and at the same time she felt anger.

    In other words, Hughes fucked up big time!

    ¡°Yan, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­. I¡­¡±

    Lulu turned aroound to look at Wu Yan wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t exactly figure out what to say until finally she began to teaer up.

    Wu Yan lost control of his laugh when he saw her feeling all wronged.

    ¡°Dear Lulu, surely you don¡¯t think I would be mad at you just because of some dude I met today who by the way doesn¡¯t leave a very good impression?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t mad?¡±

    Lulu tilted her head while asking in a weak manner.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Of course not. No matter how you look at it, from right to left and up to down, this isn¡¯t related to you at all.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡±

    Wu Yan placed his hand on Lulu¡¯s head and then he rubbed it good. He kept rubbing until her hair turned into what resembles a chicken nest before he stopped.

    ¡°Just know that it isn¡¯t your fault and that¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Lulu nodded her head while in a daze. She stopped crying and smiled when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s face. She quickly realized her hair¡¯s state and tidied her hair while looking unamused.

    ¡°Trashy peasant! Abominable trashy peasant!¡±

    Hughes cultivation his whole life disappeared without a trace today. His heart started to turn dark from the mixture of him calling her ¡®Dear Lulu¡±, that intimate action going on between the two and their apparent interaction.

    ¡°Young miss, he¡¯s just a lowly trashy peasant, how can you lower yourself and associate with someone of his level ? If the elders were to hear about this they would be retorting as well!¡±

    His hand that were holding onto the staff began to turn green just from the sheer strength he is putting into them. Hughes didn¡¯t notice this however as he kept looking at Wu Yan with animosity, how he wished he could tear him to shreds.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled my matter with you yet, how dare you start pointing fingers at me!¡±

    Lulu who managed to improve her mood got her mood spoiled again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether father would think I¡¯m lowering myself in status. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t scold me for it!¡±

    Lulu looked damn confident when she said this. Hughes finally recalled that the family head loves her daughter like no other¡­

    Hughes bit his lips and then threw a cold look at Wu Yan before mocking him.

    ¡°Lowly peasant! I don¡¯t care what method you used to deceive the young miss but a person should know his place in life. Let¡¯s not talk about status, you have no power and you still have the audacity to hang around the young miss? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being the laughing stock?!¡±

    Joke? In a way it is one actually. When huged said this, the spectators around them laughed inside. Even Grey and Tigre had amusing expression on their face.

    A twenty something bearing the power of a tier 7, is that someone who has no power?

    If so, what are they and what are you, Hughes?¡­ (Tl: probably from pov of Grey or Tigre or could be author pov)

    They didn¡¯t say a word. Hughes is clearly too furious at the moment. Plus, they don¡¯t have the protection of someone like the young miss of the Lori family. If they messed with Hughes, the consequences could be dire for them.

    Lulu didn¡¯t say a word. Indubitably, her rating of Hughes has gone down the drain to the point where she didn¡¯t even wanted to talk to him anymore. She looked towards Wu Yan before saying.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t listen to him, I don¡¯t care about something silly like strength!¡±

    ¡°Oh is that so?¡±

    Mocked again and again, being called lowly this trashy peasant that,it is amazing that the petty Wu Yan didn¡¯t look angry at all.

    ¡°I know Lulu don¡¯t care about stuff like that¡­¡±

    In fron of everyone, Wu Yan walked in front of Lulu and lightly said.

    ¡°But, I do!¡±

    ¡°Yan, what are you¡­¡±

    Lulu can¡¯t believe what she is hearing. How could he say something like that. Fei Fei flinched too and she kept wondering what he was trying to pull.

    A happy Hughes sneered.

    ¡°At least you have some tact in you!¡±

    ¡°Tact?¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly waved his hand before laughing.

    ¡°Sorry but you see people of my generation don¡¯t know how to write tact¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, little white face¡­¡± (Tl: Ð¡°×Á³, sponger that lives by his face somewhat rude to call a guy with this term as it implies some form of weakness)

    ¡°What did you call me!¡±

    Hughes got so mad he maniacally shouted while laughing. At this point, he made a decision. He doesn¡¯t care what the young miss willd o to him after this, but this guy is dead!

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s because of that insult he received or because of the perceived threat he feels¡­

    Wu Yan closed his eyes and when he opened them again, his eyes were different, there¡¯s no playing around or any sense of easy going. These were the eyes of someone serious.

    ¡°Like you said. Staying at someone like Lulu¡¯s side whos talent and background are all outstanding, if one were to have no strength then not only would they be a joke but perhaps even the person himself would feel pressure right?!¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu started to panic.

    Yan won¡¯t stop being friends with me because of something like this right?

    Wu Yan looked around and saw the faces of the spectators around them. Then, he smiled and said with a tone so calm yet somehow it reverberated throughout the place like a voice from heaven, tranquil yet distinct.

    ¡°That is why, to get rid of any possible accidents in the future and to ease Lulu¡¯s heart. Let me show whether or not I, Wu Yanhave the right to stand at Lulu¡¯s side!¡±

    Ignoring the stunned spectators, Hinagiku and Mikoto who are grinning, Wu Yan stared straight into Hughes¡¯s eyes and smiled before saying.

    ¡°Take a shot! If I move back even one step, my life is yours!¡±

 Chapter 127: One finger! A stupefied Hughesâ€¦

    Silence, the whole place went as still as death!

    Every spectator there except for Lulu, Fei Fei, Hinagiku & others all held their breath lest they gasp even once. This is all because they already know how it¡¯s going to end.

    Right now, what they¡¯re most interested in is how would the tier 5 Hughes react after getting wrecked by this tier 7 young man who came out of nowhere that nobody ever heard of.

    Tigre and Grey who were supposed to be the main characters today stood on the side as they watched the developments.

    Grey feels like he can¡¯t meddle in this situation. Even if he wanted to help Wu Yan, he didn¡¯t dare take any reckless acction against a big figure such as the Lori family. Plus, with the young miss of the Lori family¡¯s attitude towards him, he reckons that even if the situation went to hell, she would still cover for him.

    Meanwhile, Tigre looked fine but he is actually laughing out loud deep inside.

    His original intention of getting back at Midobia family had already become a total mess after the various discrepancies in development that led here. But now that it has become like this, Tigre felt like this isn¡¯t so bad after all.

    He knows that Wu Yan can destroy Hughes with room to spare but if he did, he would have committed a faux pas against the disciple of Lori family head.

    If he¡¯s aimed by the top family in the empire, even if he boasts the strength of a tier 7, he would still be left with no chances of winning!

    Can¡¯t take revenge against Midobia family notwithstanding, getting rid of this pesky bastard is not bad in itself¡­.

    ¡°Haha, hahahaha!¡±

    Hughes can¡¯t hold himself back from laughing out loud.He¡¯s laughing as happily as he is furious. He¡¯s not even holding back his killing intention anymore, he¡¯s letting it all out.

    Originally, he wanted nothing more than to rip him to a ten thousand pieces but seeing as Lulu is standing at Wu Yan¡¯s side this time, he is helpless to actually take any action. But now, the guy is actually asking for it!

    How can Hughes hold back his laughter? How can he resist from missing this chance and letting Wu Yan go?

    ¡°Good! Very well!¡±

    Hughes laughed, those eyes staring at Wu Yan as if he¡¯s a dead man walking. He then used a cold voice.

    ¡°If that is so, let me see how are you going to prove this ¡®right¡¯ of yours!¡±

    ¡°Yan!You, how can you be so reckless!¡±

    Lulu stomped in frustration, only she knows how worried she is inside.

    Wu Yan¡¯s words touched her but she¡¯s not too sure how strong Wu Yan really is. However, she does recall some 2 to 3 months ago, Wu Yan¡¯s strength when he is still in the supply town is just at tier 2!

    Now that 2 or 3 months had passed, she herself had practically risen to another tier altogether but what about Wu Yan? Even if he achieved the same feat as her that would only make him a tier 3!

    A tier 3 vs a tier 5?

    Lulu might be a bit silly and innocent but one could surmise from such a simple comparison of strength that a 2 tier difference isn¡¯t a joke!

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a 2 tier difference. It¡¯s just that, who is the stronger one and who is the weaker one here¡­

    Lulu is panicking so bad that tears are about to come out of her eyes. She pulled Wu Yan back.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t! I object!¡±

    Lulu grudgingly stared at Hughes before shouting.

    ¡°Hughes! You wanna fight? I will fight with you!¡±

    Lulu!¡±

    Lulu turned around and saw Wu Yan grinning at her.

    ¡°Settle down Lulu, just watch by the side for now.¡±

    ¡°But you..¡±

    Lulu became gloomy and kept switching expression as well as pacing around. Seeing this, Wu Yan decided to pull her to one side and then walk to the front.

    Surprised, Lulu wanted to chase him but she felt someone pulling her shirt. Turns out, it was Fei Fei doing that.

    Fei Fei¡¯s hand is pulling Lulu but her eyes are on Wu Yan as she said.

    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s see how this turns out¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei¡­.¡±

    Lulu turned her worried face towards Fei Fei before asking.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna stop him?¡±

    Listening to her, Fei Fei smiled.

    ¡°Nn, relax. I might not know Wu Yan for a long time but I have the feeling that he¡¯s not someone who would make foolish decisions. So, let¡¯s just see where this goes before taking any further action.¡±

    Seeing as Lulu still look worried, Fei Fei noted to herself.

    Seems like Wu Yan has become an important friend of Lulu.

    Fei Fei then continued.

    ¡°Relax, if it really becomes necessary, I will step in and stop the fight!¡±

    Lulu could finally put down a bit of her worries when she heard this. She nodded and then she looked at Wu Yan in front of her as well as Hughes who¡¯s facing Wu Yan. She muttered in her heart.

    If you win, I¡¯m treating you to an icecream¡­

    On the otherside, Hinagiku and Mikoto¡­.

    ¡°That Lulu girl seems to be very conscious of Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto said why fiddling with her bangs, a slight hint of jealousy escaped her. From the looks of it, this jelly little girl seems to be envious of Lulu.

    Hinagiku shook her head.

    ¡°The pretty girl does seem to be into Yan but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s to the extent that she likes him¡­¡±

    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±

    Mikoto curiously asked Hinagiku after turning to her.

    Hinagiku laughed.

    ¡°Because, there¡¯s no love or fondness in those eyes of hers when she¡¯s looking at Wu Yan¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can tell just from that?¡­¡±

    Mikoto dryly laughed from what seems to be disbelief at Hinagiku¡¯s idea. Hinagiku flared up and rolled her eyes at Mikoto before remaining silent.

    Should she have said she looked at Wu Yan with those kinds of eye so she could tell them when she sees them? If she could do so with a straight face, she wouldn¡¯t be Kaichou-sama¡­.

    On the battleground, Hughes changed his magic staff to another one. This one is relatively fine and the craftmanship seems to be more exquisite as well. Other than that, it looked no different than the one before.

    However Wu Yan could tell the two are completely different.

    The one before is merely a Mainstream Armament but this one is a Rare Armament!

    A tier 5 magician who is in the middle of the power scale and he already has one Rare Armament?

    Wu Yan thought.

    As expected of the Lori family, the number one family in the empire, they are loaded¡­

    While Wu Yan is busy being impressed by the guy¡¯s deep pocket, he didn¡¯t realize that the real part to be amused about is not that but instead the Rare Armament in Hughes¡¯ hand.

    Rare Armament might be one levelhigher than Mainstream Armament but its power cannot be described in the same breath.

    If one were to say an unarmed Hughes is at 100% power, when equipped with Mainstream Armament, his power is at 120%, and with a Rare Armament his power is at 150%!

    Close to doubling his powers already¡­

    But Wu Yan didn¡¯t bat an eye that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Hughes coldly smirked at Wu Yan. He didn¡¯t say anything as he lifted his staff and with a few quick and hastened chanting came out of his mouth. Lulu¡¯s face changed when she saw this.

    Hughes, that guy wants to kill Wu Yan this bad?!

    At this point, stopping it is impossible, the chant might not be short but Hughes is clearly very familiar with it as he finished it in a very short time. A green magic circle appeared in front of him and then a giant green lion appeared in front of the spectators.

    Giant amount of magic power pulsed from the lion and the surrounding people could feel its power. Hughes¡¯ eyes turned steely and he waved his staff.

    ¡°Savage wind beast strike!!!¡±

    The lion roared at the same time as a huge gale started stirring. It leapt and charged at Wu Yan with ferocious momentum!

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Lulu screamed subconsciously and Fei Fei lifted her weapon.

    Wu Yan indifferently looked at the roaring green lion currently charging at him with tremendous force. He didn¡¯t draw Nietono no Shana, instead he stretched an hand out and pointed a finger outwards.

    Under the spectator¡¯s eyes, lightning arced up from Wu Yan¡¯s body and crackled with biribiri sounds before they streamed towards his finger.

    ¡°A lightning magician!¡±

    Hughes cried out. Lulu is stunned as well, but before everyone could regain their senses, Wu Yan aimed at the oncoming lion¡¯s head and slightly jerked his finger upwards.

    And then along with a loud thunder, the green lion exploded and dissipated along with the winds.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±

    Cried a stupefied Hughes.

 Chapter 128: And thus it is shown to everyone!

    ¡°Impossible..impossible¡­impossible¡­¡±

    Like a broken doll, Hughes kept repeating that line with a dumbfounded face, even the spectators felt a bit sorry for him.

    Everyone already knew how their confrontation is going to end. Thus, they aren¡¯t surprised but they all have the same thoughts inside.

    Tier 7, truly formidable¡­

    Naturally, not everyone is like the spectators, Midobia family or the guys from Iron Dog mercenary group. The members of the Lori family are the same as Hughes, dazed by what they¡¯re seeing, including Lulu and Fei Fei.

    ¡°Is this really Yan?¡­¡±

    Lulu is still stunned as she looked at Wu Yan who had lightning arcing around him. Her train of thought had already derailed since a while ago.

    Compared to the dazed Lulu, Fei Fei behaved much better. Her pupils shrunk when she saw Wu Yan negate the ¡°Savage wind beast magic¡± with just one finger but she quickly recovered.

    The reason is that she¡¯s also a tier 7!

    What seems like an unthinkable scene to the masses are nothing to Fei Fei. If she wanted to achieve the same, she could do it much in the same way as Wu Yan, without sparing much effort as well.

    So, Fei Fei stood there looking very calm. It¡¯s just that if one were to see her shaking hands, one could see how she¡¯s actually not as calm as she appears.

    There are a lot of questions going through her head at the moment. Like how Wu Yan became so strong in a duration of about 2-3 months when he clearly is still just a tier 2 before? Or, another question: how he circumvented the common knowledge of Silvaria that magic and douqi simply can¡¯t coexist by using lightning magic when she clearly recall him being only a sword wielding warrior some months ago!

    There¡¯s more where that came from¡­

    But she changed her mind. Everyone has a secret of their own, even she has her own secrets. That¡¯s why, thought there might be a lot of question marks, Fei Fei didn¡¯t think too much about them. As long as she is sure of one thing, that Wu Yan will mean Lulu no harm, then everything else didn¡¯t matter.

    Fei Fei could more or less guess Wu Yan is the young tier 7Tigre was talking about. Fei Fei couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how someone can reach tier 7 within a period of 2 -3 months.

    But this inability of hers to imagine how quickly turned into a desire to do battle!

    Wu Yan and Fei Fei are about the same age. Anyone who can reach tier 7 at such a young age is no doubt a a rare genius countable with one¡¯s hands in this continent. It isn¡¯t that she hasn¡¯t seen other tier 7 geniuses, they all gave her bad mood.

    To sum them up in one description would be ¡®too cocky for their own talent¡¯. These kind of people are very distasteful for Fei Fei. How she had wished so hard that the tier 7 super she¡¯s going to meet soon to not have such an odious personality¡­

    Now that her wish came true, she felt elation and excitement all at the same time for she knows after spending much time with Wu Yan that he¡¯s not that type of person.

    She¡¯s happy that she finally met one genius of her own age range that didn¡¯t earn her annoyance so she can fight a big bout with him!

    The corners of Fei Fei¡¯s mouth crept up and her hands started shaking uncontrollably. She wished that Wu Yan would quickly finish trashing Hughes so she can have her turn to fight with him.

    By the way, Hughes is in the ¡®distasteful persons¡¯ classification, even if they are of the same faction¡­

    At the fighting grounsd, Wu Yan reined in his electricity and laughed when he saw how shocked Hughes was.

    ¡°O Mighty Young Master Hughes who stands above many, is my strength to your satisfaction?¡±

    Hughes is still in a shocked state, doesn¡¯t seem like he will be recovering anytime soon, much less responding to him. This is understandable because ¡®Savage wind beast magic¡¯ is the strongest magic Hughes could cast!

    To make sure Wu Yan would die beyond certain doubt, Hughes unleashed all his cards, his tier 5 strength, his Rare Armament, his strongest magic and everything was stacked in that one hit. It was his strongest attack!

    But his strongest attack got negated with one finger by what in his point of view should have been nothing but a lowly commoner!

    What did this mean?

    This meant that the powerless lowly mongrel in his eyes is stronger than him! In fact, many times stronger!

    Hughes had absolute confidence that his attack just now could have been negated by a tier 6. But the tier 6 wouldn¡¯t have such an easy time fending the attack off, on the off chance that the tier 6 fucked up, injury is a possibility as well.

    But that blow which can harm a tier 6 was nulled by a simply gesture from Wu Yan. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Wu Yan¡¯s power is manyfold stronger than a tier 6?

    Stronger than a tier 6, the next possibility must be a tier 6!

    Wu Yan¡¯s a tier 7? That infuriating little turd that he spat on who¡¯s planning to defile his beloved woman is a tier 7?

    ¡°Impossible¡­ impossible¡­ this absolutely is impossible!¡±

    Hughes roared like crazy. His stupefied face distorted and his eyes looked red like a wounded beast. He didn¡¯t look any different from a wounded beast anyway. At the moment, Hughes is a wounded beast, it¡¯s just that his wound is a major trauma on his pride and that¡¯s why he went berserk.

    He channeled as much magic power as he could and giant magic fluctuations rose up from his body making the air around him very thick.

    All of a sudden, Hughes waved that armament in his hand and 5 blades of wind appeared around him. With another wave, he sent them all flying at a rapid speed towards Wu Yan!

    Wu Yan simply raised an eyebrow at the crazed Hughes. He stood his ground without moving and waited for the blades of wind to come closer before making his move.

    He snapped his finger and countless iron grains floated up from the ground and willed them to revolved around him in black waves. The wind blade hit the iron wave and drew some sparks before disappearing.

    The spectators were surprised again. What the hell is this black coloured wave?¡­

    To the inhabitants of this world, manipulation of iron grains by magnetic force is probably a concept that would befuddle them all. They just thought it was another one his trickeries.

    His attack failed to bring any harm whatsoever to Wu Yan like rocks thrown into the sea served to only distort Hughes¡¯ expression. He waved the armament again and 5 blades of wind appeared, he didn¡¯t stop and waved it again to conjure up another 5 blades of wind.

    In flock of 5, the blades of wind flew and hit the iron wave. But it didn¡¯t matter how many wind blades came assaulting, Wu Yan didn¡¯t move at all as he merely used the iron sand wave to block all the attacks.

    The blades of wind keep coming and disappeared after making crisps sound. The whole place kept ringing with the crazy rhythm.

    Everyone including the people from the 3 parties all felt looked at Hughes with pity.

    Wu Yan and Hughes. One side blocked all the attacks with a nonchalant face while another kept attacking like a rabid dog with no effect. As long as the spectator isn¡¯t retarded, they could all see what the final result will be.

    As time passed, Hughes staff swinging frequency slowed down and the magic power fluctuations died down gradually and the blades of wind lessened and lessened until Hughes collapsed to the floor, half kneeling and just as stupefied as he was before, again.

    His machine gun of magic spells finally ran its course and he exhausted his magic power, he can¡¯t continue fighting anymore¡­

    From the start to the end, all Wu Yan did was pointing a finger and snapping his finger in addition to saying a line. He didn¡¯t move at all, exactly as he promised before the fight begun.

    If i stepped back even a step, my life is yours!

    And the result of this round was an overwhelming victory for Wu Yan without taking a single step anywhere!

    The black wave already calmed down as Wu Yan walked to the front of the dazed Hughes before saying with much fanfare.

    ¡°It¡¯s my win! Now then young master of the Lori family, run along and tell your so called ¡®high statused¡¯, ¡®strong¡¯,¡¯good background¡¯ acquaintances that I, Wu Yan is a friend of Merylu Lori!¡±

    ¡°I am her friend now! And I always will be!¡±

 Chapter 129: Done with 1 event, another begins! Fei Feiâ€™s challenge!

    As the voice echoed, Lulu found herself in a daze as she looked at Wu Yan. Her nose began to flare up and tears nearly came flowing down from her eyes. However, she quickly wiped them away and held the waterworks back.

    It¡¯s not that Lulu didn¡¯t have friend, she did have a few but there were only a few of them, but yeah she had some friends. It¡¯s just that the word ¡°friends¡± before never moved her as much as it did today.

    She¡¯s a lucky one to be born as the descendant of a big family. At the same time she too could be described as being unlucky. She had everything normal people didn¡¯t get to enjoy and yet the normal things people enjoyed are far and out of her reach.

    In the past, she wished so hard for someone who could really talk to her as just friend and not have to consider about her status. Time and time again however, she kept seeing the word ¡®benefits¡¯ being written all over the faces of those she interacted with and each time she would be disappointed over and over again at these ¡°friends¡± of hers, so much so that she lost hope in this concept.

    She had a few female friends but they all had more or less the same issue as well so even though she could talk and relate to them she never could interact with them on a deeper level.

    In a way, one could say that nobody could open that door of friendship in her heart and go inside. Fei Fei is probably the closest one in doing so, but Fei Fei is her escort, it¡¯s more familiarity than true friendship.

    It didn¡¯t matter now though as that was all in the past. Now, she has someone who had opened the door of friendship and entered her heart.

    Well of course whether or not he could go beyond this door of friendship to another even deeper door would be something that would be best to keep a close eye on from now on¡­.

    Gazing at that steadfast figure of his, Lulu smiled. Her smile was so beautiful and touching that Fei Fei who¡¯s standing beside her could assert with much confidence that this moment right here might be the most gorgeous manifestation of her expression yet!

    ¡°Big brother is so cool!¡±

    Lirin¡¯s eyes turned into stars as she looked on. Quite clearly, being cool and assertive is indeed very shiny to a kid¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, acting cool is about the only thing he¡¯s good at!¡±

    Hinagiku grumbled but she quickly sighed because she got to hand it to him, this time around he¡¯s looking pretty damn good.

    ¡°And he did it using another¡¯s ability. Ugh, I have the urge to hit someone so bad right now¡­¡±

    The same type of lightning that arced around Wu Yan streaked across her forehead and illuminated her master¡¯s most unamused tightly wound up face.

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    muttered a certain Ikaros who didn¡¯t have much presence.

    Hughes couldn¡¯t look more butthurt and triggered on the battleground. Because he used up his magic power, he didn¡¯t have enough strength to stand up again and he could only look up at Wu Yan like a stray dog.

    Tigre grinned when he saw how bad Hughes got his ass handed to him. This time Wu Yan done fucked up good by humiliating the living daylight out of Hughes. Judging by how worked up Hughes was, Tigre is certain that he will definitely come at him for revenge like mad.

    Wu Yan nonchalantly laughed it off. He knows he went onto the pretty boy¡¯s to-kill list but he couldn¡¯t care any less. If Hughes wanted to take revenge, Wu Yan will be looking forward to it.

    And also if he did want to take revenge, he has to borrow help from the Lori family. This power or whatnot is to him going to be just another round of free exp being offered up for the taking.

    Now if foul play is being considered, on this world, 1: He doesn¡¯t have any relatives 2: He doesn¡¯t have any family and he¡¯s pretty much by himself (Tl:Ö»ÓÐËû×Ô¼ºÒ»¸öÈË don¡¯t know why author didn¡¯t use words to the effect of sticking to his own harem but meh gonna translate it as is). He isn¡¯t afraid of some dirty plot, and if the aim is Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros then it would be a futile thing to do.

    In front of absolute power, plots and trickery are the most ineffective means!

    What is to everyone a very big and mighty force in the form of the Lori family is nothing to Wu Yan. Aside from the tier 9 elder there is not much he should be looking out for.

    Now, can Hughes really get the elder to move? Let¡¯s not write it off by saying he can¡¯t, he probably could but even then Wu Yan might already have tier 9 supers by his side by the time that happened.

    ¡°Ma, now that it¡¯s over, let¡¯s go home and get back to finding their own mothers!¡± (Tl: ¸÷»Ø¸÷¼Ò£¬¸÷ÕÒ¸÷Âè, wanted to translate as ¡°let¡¯s go each other¡¯s way and find a milf to suck on¡± but seems inappropriate due to the non sensical funny context the author intended)

    Wu Yan said tongue in cheek. Now that the matter is resolved, his serious and stern face turned into one of goofing around. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto not far away can¡¯t help feeling very helpless.

    The spectators grinned and just as they were about to scatter, someone¡¯s move made them all stop and turn around to watch again.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh when he saw Fei Fei standing in front of him.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, don¡¯t tell me you want to mess around as well?¡±

    Fei Fei lifted the longsword in her hand and called out to him.

    ¡°Lori family! Fei Fei Lori hereby challenges you to a duel!¡±

    ¡°Challenge?¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised as he kept looking at Fei Fei with lifted brows. The timing of her challenge made him wonder whether or not she is doing this to defend Hughes¡¯ honour.

    Lulu yelled in shock.

    ¡°Waya, Sister Fei Fei what are you doing, why the sudden urge to pick a fight?!¡±

    Fei Fei didn¡¯t respond, her sword is still lifted and her eyes are still on Wu Yan. She looked serious and firm in her standingmaking Lulu rule out the possibility of this being a prank. Lulu panicked at the thought of this.

    Her own family member fighting with her own friend, how can she not be freaking out¡­

    Wu Yan thought Fei Fei was just trying to defend her clan¡¯s reputation and so challenged him.

    But, after seeing the battle intent brewing within her eyes he didn¡¯t think so anymore. Let¡¯s not consider the fact that the Fei Fei he knows isn¡¯t like that, if Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what she meant with those eyes of hers then Wu Yan surely has wasted his time watching all those hot blooded shounen animes.

    Fei Fei is just itching for a fight huh¡­

    He shook his head while wryly laughing. He never would have thought that she had such a battle crazed side to her but he got excited pretty soon as well.

    Recently, it¡¯s either that he¡¯s getting ganked up on or the enemy is someone way out of his league or it¡¯s someone who¡¯s totally too weak for him, never can he fighting one good round!

    But now, Wu Yan isn¡¯t the same weak novice he was back then, he¡¯s already a tier 7 now!

    Fei Fei is at level 68 and he¡¯s at level 65. Fei Fei is higher than him by 3 level s but this 3 level difference isn¡¯t that great, Fei Fei might be stronger than him but the she can¡¯t be that strong. If they really fought it¡¯s hard to say who would win!

    When he thought about this he could feel a fire burning within him making his blood boil¡­

    Wu Yan lifted the corner of his lip and continued.

    ¡°I accept!¡±

    ¡°Yan, you¡­¡±

    Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say at this sudden turn of events, her brain almost couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation and she certainly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Wu Yan glanced at Lulu and waved her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s no biggie!¡±

    Lulu felt exasperated.

    It¡¯s already a duel and you have the galls to say it¡¯s no biggie? If any one of you two got hurt it would be a biggie to me!

    Fei Fei motioned to Lulu for her to calm down. Upon realizing the two wouldn¡¯t change their mind she scratched her head and shouted.

    ¡°Aaaa! I don¡¯t care anymore! Do whatever you guys want! Hmph!¡±

    Leaving them with that hmph of hers she turned around walked away. If she didn¡¯t stop soon and watched the battleground, Fei Fei and Wu Yan would have mistakenly thought she¡¯s throwing a hissy fit and is going to run off.

    Grey and Tigre silenced themselves. Another development they have no say in, today should have been the day where they are the MCs with one party picking a fight while the other responds in kind but uh¡­.

    Wu Yan walked to the front of Fei Fei and looked straight at her before exclaiming.

    ¡°I never thought the day would come when I would face you, sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Fei Fei winked and laughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think so too. To think that little lad who got lost inside the Giant Beast Forest would one day make me get so serious.¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t mind Fei Fei calling him little lad because at that time he might as well have been one in comparison. Not in terms of age of course, in terms of strength.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, could we please forget about the getting lost thing?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed the back of his head.

    Fei Fei laughed and lifted the sword in her hand.

    ¡°If you can beat me, I guarantee I will forget all about it!¡±

    ¡°Is this a wager?¡±

    ¡°In a way¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I accept!¡±

    At this point the two grinned at each other, the whole atmosphere around them pretty much screamed friendliness making the spectators retort.

    Isn¡¯t this a duel?

    Tl: and to that I say, ¡°Don¡¯t you people have better stuff to do than gawk at duels and shit hitting the fan?¡± It¡¯s like every normie in this universe doesn¡¯t have a business to attend to.

 Chapter 130: Clashing of the swords! The most direct confrontation!

    Standing at a distance that¡¯s not too far or too close to each other, the two exchanged gaze. They didn¡¯t make any move but any person with a reasonable amount of strength could tell that aura is coming out of the two combatant and are being thrown at each other!

    An aura standoff!

    Unseen and unheard by the spectators, the duel is starting. Perhaps for the guy and the lady on the battlefield this battle had already begun¡­

    Fei Fei examined Wu Yan before saying:

    ¡°What? You want me to give you handicaps?¡±

    This line was not one of disdain from Fei Fei but rather one born out of seeing Wu Yan apparently standing before her unarmed. It¡¯s a compromise she was willing to make. One should know that the longsword in her hand is a Rare Armament!

    Listening to her, Wu Yan knew what she was referring to and he laughed.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    And instantly, a light and nimble looking blade with exotic design and its sheathe appeared out of nowhere and materialized in Wu Yan¡¯s hand. He let the blade spin around on his wrist before grabbing it with a crisp ¡°pa¡± sfx.

    ¡°That¡¯s your weapon?¡±

    Seeing Nietono no Shana in Wu Yan¡¯s hand, Fei Fei¡¯s eyes shined and she nodded in admiration. That agile looking design is clearly to her liking.

    Wu Yan nodded and lifted his Nietono no Shana.

    ¡°It is called Nietono no Shana, a Rare Armament!¡±

    ¡°Rare Armament!¡±

    Fei Fei can¡¯t help nodding and laughing at the same time. This is great, nobody needs to hold back and the condition is still the same, beat the other party down with all one¡¯s ability!

    Not only was Fei Fei charmed by Nietono no Shana¡¯s appearance, a lot of the spectators were befuddled on why Wu Yan brought out the sword.

    They thought that even if he could wield weapon, he should have used staffs and the likes since he used lightning magic before.

    What is he doing with a blade, is he even a warrior?

    Everyone laughed when they thought about this. Magic and dou qi cannot co exist together, this much is a commonsense of Silvaria, who wouldn¡¯t know this? But then, why did Wu Yan take out a sword?

    Thinking back on it, the spectators do remember him using a blade to neutralize Tigre a few days back!

    Surely it couldn¡¯t be that he could use magic and dou qi at the same time?¡­

    Everyone thought about this totally ridiculous concept. What they didn¡¯t know is that Wu Yan don¡¯t know dou qi and he certainly don¡¯t know anythinga bout mana. When he used sword, it was backed by his physical strength and when he used lightning those were derized from his ESP computational power!

    Hughes who is currently standing in front of the Lori party stared viciously at Wu Yan. It¡¯s as though he wants to bore two holes into him by ¡®looking¡¯ at him.

    He don¡¯t give a flying fuck about whether or not mana and dou qi can exist together. What he does know is that Wu Yan didn¡¯t use any armament against him, scratch that, he did not even used any form of weapon against him. He¡¯s basically not even using his full power!

    Oooh how he loathes the prick! He despise the very fact that he isn¡¯t the one to stand on the battleground against Fei Fei. It has always been a goal of his to one day challenge his elder colleague who had more talent and strength than him!

    And so, the reason why Hughes hated Wu Yan increased by one¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s gaze steeled up and she slowly drew her long sword. It really lived up to its name of being long, the blade itself is already almost the same length as Fei Fei¡¯s height. The blade had a bright silvery splendor and its body is slim, almost as slim as Nietono no Shana in Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    The blade and the hilt joined together in a sublime manner. There is no cross guard on the thing, it looked similar to Kusanagi Sword which Wu Yan used to wield some time ago. The only difference being this blade is longer and slightly more curved.

    Fei Fei slid her finger along the blade, her eyes like she¡¯s looking at her own relative.

    ¡°The blade¡¯s name is Night Elf (tl: Ò¹Ö®¾«Áé), a blade designed by me and forged after asking my master to send someone to customize it according to my own specs, its grade is also of the Rare Armament tier!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted the corner of his lip and grinned. Now he understood why Fei Fei glowed up when she saw Nietono no Shana. It appears it¡¯s because Nietono no Shana bear much resemblance to her own personally designed Night Elf in that both focused more on being light and swift weapons.

    Wu Yan drew Nietono no Shana and everyone finally recognized that he really is going to use a blade to fight!

    Isn¡¯t he a magician? Could it really be true that he can use magic and dou qi?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the rumination of other people but as the two drew their arms,the unseen aura standoff became even more apparent in its confrontation!

    Their aura raging in all its glory, were received by the ears of the spectators as humming ring smashing themselves against their brains much to everyone¡¯s discomfort even though in actual fact there were no sound being produce.

    Everyone except for Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Lirin who had something applied on her, and Lulu didn¡¯t feel a thing!

    Nobody¡¯s sure of why it¡¯s like this though¡­

    The invisible confrontation blew the two combatants hair up and made them aware of just how strong the opponent is. Fei Fei and Wu Yan didn¡¯t feel anything off and proceeded to laugh at the same time.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Fei Fei moved first, with a twirl and a spin she thrusted her sword at Wu Yan!

    Her image turned into a straight line as she charged at Wu Yan leaving visible trails behind her. The shining blade made chills go up everyone.

    Halfway in her thrust, a figure appeared in front of her and a sword flashed in front of her making her pupils shrink!

    It¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s Nietono no Shana!

    Clang!

    In a similar way to how Fei Fei couldn¡¯t understand how Wu Yan appeared in front of her, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how Night Elf appared in front of Fei Fei in the nick of time. The result being the mutual collision of both blades.

    Their confrontation led to a stalemate with blades held against each other and grinding up a rain of sparks!

    ¡°As expected, Sister Fei Fei is very strong!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei¡¯s face which is very close to his before he said that while grinning.

    ¡°The same could be said of you!¡±

    Fei Fei is very happy at the moment, these kind of fight where the other party understands her is just what she had been dreaming about. Perhaps this is what is meant by her master about the necessity of someone who can rival and understand her while she continues her path of improvement¡­.

    Fei Fei smiled when she thought about this and in another instant her eyes became serious and she yelled before putting more strength into Night Elf. Wu Yan in respond to her also increased his strength.

    Very soon Fei Fei got suppressed by Wu Yan. Fei Fei had higher levels but Wu Yan had better strength, a lady couldn¡¯t necessarily beat a guy in strength under the circumstance of parity.

    But if one were to consider power, then it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess!

    Understanding that she won¡¯t be able to beat Wu Yan in strength, Fei Fei twisted her blade and parried Nietono no Shana to the side with a pull. She turned and slashed Night Elf at Wu Yan!

    When Fei Fei turned, Wu Yan twisted his blade and reverse gripped Nietono no Shana to block Fei Fei¡¯s slash. He then pushed Fei Fei away with a might push of his other arm.

    He smiled before spinning Nietono no Shana and then pointing at Fei Fei with the blade. Next, he thrust straight at her with Fei Fei turning her body to one side in order to dodge. Nietono no Shana grazed her cheeks and a few strands of hair fell and slowly floated down onto the floor.

    Miss, he brandished the blade and swung down at Fei Fei but it only landed on Night Elf¡­

    With an upward push, Nietono no Shana got deflected away and an opening appeared in front of Wu Yan. Fei Fei grabbed the sword with two hands and swung down at his chest.

    No time to retrieve Nietono no Shana, Wu Yan stomped and retreated a distance. Night Elf landed squarely on the ground he had been on.

    Sschlick

    A nasty gap opened on the floor Night Elf made contact on, telling everyone that this hit was no joke. Wu Yan recovered and charged again.

    What happened next is the sound of bodies moving and swords clashing!

 Chapter 131: The Effulgence that lights up the whole place! Sword beam!

    Beherl: Midobia family¡¯s main gate¡­

    The Midobia family has a pretty fucking big main gate, at least big enough to hold the spectators present which by the way is a little bit more than 1 thousand¡­

    And yet, even though this place is so crowded, there isn¡¯t the ruckus one would expect of a crowd this big. They are all quietly watching the centre of this area with bated breath lest their noise disrupt the good part.

    The only sound we could hear at the moment is the sound of clashing swords and the wind that started blowing as a result of the collision. Those and the sound of cheering from time to time.

    The male and female figure kept going back and forth, clashing against each other and then quickly retreating away, rinse and repeat.

    fwoosh

    After another bout, the two separated again. They both grinned as they stared at each other.

    ¡°It has been quite a while since I last had a satisfying fight. As expected, challenging you was the correct decision.¡±

    Fei Fei sighed and then she sighed again. But contrary to what she might be saying, her face told the spectators that she had a blast.

    Wu Yan shrugged and didn¡¯t reply. He brandished Nietono no Shana, this is also one of the rare instances when he actually got all fired up, naturally he didn¡¯t want this to end so quickly.

    Fei Fei noticed this and she kept her grin on making that gorgeous face of hers even more salient. She then said out of nowhere.

    ¡°So, was that your full power?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled when he heard this. He then looked up and at Fei Fei.

    ¡°Full power? Please!¡±

    The rounds they fought were merely warm up for him. It should be the same for Fei Fei as well, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be asking this.

    Wu Yan naturally didn¡¯t know how shocking his statement was¡­

    That just now, wasn¡¯t his full strength?

    Everyone was stupefied as they looked at each other completely at a loss of what to say. To them, the battle just now is worthy of their aspiration, even for Tigre and Grey who were tier 6 in power. But even what happened just now wasn¡¯t an all out assault?¡­

    It didn¡¯t matter whether or not the crowd believed them, for Fei Fei and Wu Yan, it was merely warmup!

    ¡°Oh?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei stored away her smile and tightened her grip on Night Elf when she heard him.

    ¡°All the more better!¡±

    A gigantic force surged from her body. It looked like steam surrounded Fei Fei and this materialized form of power blew up dust and sand while scattering them all over the place!

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei finally used dou qi!¡±

    That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t use dou qi during the exchange of blows just now. The same goes for Wu Yan, he didn¡¯t use all his power just now!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to channel your dou qi? I won¡¯t be going easy on you after this you know?!¡±

    Fei Fei slightly lifted her head and a big distortion around her immediately happened in response to her small action. Needless to say the spectators were awestruck.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan just laughed. No choice, he didn¡¯t have any dou qi to use in the first place, how would he? He didn¡¯t even cultivate dou qi.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, my art is a bit more quirky, it¡¯s hard to explain but I am sure it won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    Wu Yan cracked his neck but there were no weird tangible phenomenon to be observed aside from the fact that the dou qi exerted by Fei Fei on Wu Yan had not so much as a sliver of effect on him, the dou qi scattered like it was met with a being of terrifying nature!

    If one were to use an analogy of the rolling waves as Fei Fei, then Wu Yan would be the immovable reef!

    Fei Fei could clearly feel that Wu Yan underwent some sort of slight change as compared to earlier but she couldn¡¯t quite point out what it is.

    ¡°Well, here it come!¡±

    With two hands on the grip, Fei Fei raised the blade up high. At the same time, the dou qi revolving around her all went striaght for her long sword, she sucked them in and slashed at Wu Yan.

    A radiant sword beam made out of dou qi came out of Night Elf and headed straight for Wu Yan.

    Like a hot knife through butter, the sword beam sliced its way and came to Wu Yan!

    His expression quickly changed as he roared and smacked Nietono no Shana right at the oncoming beam. With a ¡®bam¡¯ the sword beam made contact with Nietono no Shana!

    An indescribable amount of force transmitted from Nietono no Shana onto him and pushed him back. Passively being pushed backwards, his two feet dragged visible trail across the ground.

    His hand holding onto the blade already had its veins bulging right under the skin. His gaze turned steely and he roared once more before giving Nietono no Shana a mighty swing!

    The sword beam got deflected towards the sky by Wu Yan¡¯s attack. It shot upwards and away like a rocket and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.

    ¡°Yan, how do you like my attack just now?¡±

    Fei Fei lifted the corner of her lip and gave a cheeky grin. Wu Yan exhaled in satisfaction. He opened and close his palm, feeling the decrease of load in his hand he smiled.

    ¡°Not bad, it had power!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Here comes another serving then!¡±

    Dou qi gathered at Night elf again, giving the blade a slight tinge of light at the same time brightening up Fei Fei¡¯s face. When she lifted her hand up high, the second sword beam came flying at Wu Yan again!

    This time, Wu Yan didn¡¯t wait for the sword beam to come for him, he placed his foot down and leapt up before slashing down at the sword beam¡¯s center.

    A bright light radiated out where Nietono no Shana met the sword beam and quickly following the light was a sound that signaled the dismissal of the sword beam!

    ¡°Splendid!¡±

    Fei Fei couldn¡¯t help praising Wu Yan. She knows full well how powerful her sword beam is and with Wu Yan¡¯s strength blocking it is obviously possible but he will definitely be troubled by it.

    But the son of a gun attacked where it was the weakest and boosted his destructive power thereby thwarting her attack!

    After shattering the sword beam, Wu Yan leveraged the residue momentum from destroying the sword and rushed Fei Fei. He¡¯s not just gonna stand around and let the girl whip him.

    sching!

    Nietono no Shana and Night Elf crossed yet again. The difference this time is that Wu Yan can¡¯t overpower Fei Fei. Under the effect of dou qi, her strength had increased considerably and she too had margin to spare just like Wu Yan a few moments ago. It is impossible to achieve any sort of advantage by just relying on pure strength alone.

    Looking at Night Elf being coated with dou qi, Wu Yan turned grim but he understood why immediately. If she kept being dominated by him, Fei Fei wouldn¡¯t be fit to be a holder of strength for someone level 68.

    However, now that Wu Yan is close to me, then¡­

    ¡°Are you perhaps thinking that I won¡¯t be able to use sword beam against you again if you came close enough¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s voice reached Wu Yan¡¯s ear and he was shocked. Fei Fei had a very mysterious smile on her face before she slowly explained it to him.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s like that, boy have I got a big surprise for you¡­¡±

    Night Elf brightened up when she said that. Wu Yan¡¯s pupils shrank before Fei Fei roared and Night Elf suddenly released an effulgent light and the familiar dou qi sword beam appeared and simultaneously exploded!

    Booom

    The light flashed up and dust rained down on the whole place. Following the explosion, Wu Yan and Fei Fei¡¯s figure became enveloped by the dust screen and they disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei! Yan!¡±

    Lulu shouted towards the center of the dust cloud, she hoped someone could reply to her, her worst fear at the moment is that someone might get hurt.

    Too bad though, nobody replied to her and veritably this made Lulu very anxious. Pretty soon however, a slender figure came flying out of the dust cloud and she felt her worry eased a little bit.

    Fei Fei stopped her backwards momentum and stood her ground before lifting her head and gazing at the dust cloud with a shocked expression on her face.

    A silver blade stuck out from the dust cloud, with a quick swing to the side, the dust cloud dissipated and revealed an unharmed Wu Yan standing there!

    Seeing her surprised look, Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, how does it taste like?¡±

    Fei Fei stood up and laughed as well. She then nodded in a very serious manner.

    ¡°Not bad, it packs quite a punch!¡±

 Chapter 132: The light of the night? Moonlight?

    What the hell happened?

    Such was the thought every spectator had. Fei Fei clearly held the advantage before, how did she get sent flying backwards? It looked like Wu Yan managed to pull a one up on her?

    Everyone here are very curious as to what happened just now. Only Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros didn¡¯t look like they had any confusion.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei¡¯s dou qi sword beam, what power¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can definitely attest to the substance behind that sword beam for this is not the first time he has encountered one. Back in the site where they were tresasure hunting, Wu Yan saw Kalas¡¯ [bloody soul slash] and the subsequent dou qi sword beam.

    Fei Fei¡¯s dou qi sword beam couldn¡¯t match up if compared to Kalas¡¯ tier 8 dou qi sword beam but her sword beam could be described as peerless within tier 7.

    Maybe she heard Wu Yan mumbling to himself, Fei Fei explained.

    ¡°This is my unique technique,compared to normal sword skills my mastery over my dou qi sword beam is better than my mastery over my dou qi.¡±

    Listening to her, Wu Yan nodded having understood it to be her talent. She could excel amongst tier 7 just by her deft skills in using sword beams.

    One could see this just by observing how the sword beam were only made of dou qi to form a dou qi sword beam as opposed to a dou qi sword beam from firing off a battle skill.

    Between battle skill and pure dou qi, which one could damage more should obviously be the former of the two!

    ¡°Well then, my turn to ask questions¡­¡±

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with her beautiful eyes as she asked him curiously.

    ¡°What did you use to block my dou qi sword beam and push me away?¡±

    That¡¯s right, after Fei Fei fired her dou qi sword beam, Wu Yan seemed to have used an unknown method to instantly dispell her dou qi sword beam and the residue force even sent her flying.

    ¡°Oh? Sister Fei Fei didn¡¯t get a good look at it just now?¡±

    Wu Yan asked in bewilderment albeit faked and totally tongue in cheek before smirking.

    ¡°Well then, I just have to use it one more time then! Make sure to take a good long look at it!¡±

    Wind blew and everyone could see the air around Wu Yan being distorted into currents of air as they streamed towards Nietono no Shana in his hands.

    Fei Fei tensed up and she grabbed her Night Elf and faced Wu Yan. She had a panicking sense brewing, she could feel the sword in his hand becoming even more dangerous as time ticks by.

    The currents streamed towards the blade and then twirled around the blade. As more and more currents of air flowed to the blade, there was a brief stop and all the currents got sucked into Nietono no Shana.

    With a humming sound, Nietono no Shana shook and began brightening up with a red tinge. Sparks jumped from the blade and then went back inside the blade before a crimson sheen dyed the blade into a radiant blade!

    ¡°Dou qi sword beam!¡±

    Fei Fei gasped at the irregular form of the blade. She didn¡¯t think dou qi sword beam was the cause of the cancelling of her own dou qi sword beam.

    Shortly after the little surprise, she got excited. She was the one who would suppress the opposition with her masterful use of dou qi sword beam, but surprise surprise, today¡¯s the day where she got curbed by the very same approach she used against others, what a refreshing experience¡­

    ¡°Let me see just how great your dou qi sword beam is then!¡±

    Fei Fei took a stance and willed the dou qi in her to churn into motion. She¡¯s not Wu Yan, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to block a dou qi sword beam with just her bare body in its way. At least she didn¡¯t know¡­.

    Seeing that Fei Fei insists on receiving his [Chaotic Return toHorizon Waltz], he felt helpless. How can anyone receive the full brunt of [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], it¡¯s way stronger than her dou qi sword beam¡­

    Subconsciously, Wu Yanreduced the power of [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] by about 50% and he drew the blade. With a wave of his hand, he slashed the air.

    In that instant, the red sheen on Nietono no Shana turned into a round crimson arc, it leveled the air and split the ground. The force shattered the debris and it made its way towards Fei Fei in the form of what seems to be a round red light arc!

    With [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] closing in on her, Fei Fei knew she couldn¡¯t block it like Wu Yan did so she clenched her teeth and Night Elf took on a familiar glow.

    Dou qi sword beam!

    She used her Dou qi sword beam against Wu Yan¡¯s [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz]. Her sword beam flew towards the oncoming red sword beam.

    Boom!

    When the two sword beam made contact, a loud boom could be heard, the boom repeated continuously and noticeably as the two sword beams grind against each other.

    ¡°A¡­ Amazing!¡±

    Said Lulu amazed by how she¡¯s not of the same flock as the combatants.

    Everyone nodded to her sentiment. A battle between tier 7 supers is truly terrifying. Though they stood a good distance away, they could still feel the intensity of the battle between the two.

    The stalemate between sword beams didn¡¯t last long as a boom even louder than before rang and a sword beam got shattered.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The sword beam didn¡¯t dim one bit as it bulldozed its way towards Fei Fei who is quite surprised at what she is seeing!

    ¡°Oh god!¡±

    Seeing such a terrible attack makingi ts way over to a ¡°helpless¡± looking Fei Fei, many girls couldn¡¯t hold themselves back from shrieking. Some men couldn¡¯t watch what is going to happen and they closed their eyes like they are afraid of seeing the gory aftermath.

    ¡°Victor has been determined¡­¡±

    Some individuals with passable strength silently muttered to themselves when they saw this.

    At this critical point, a light of resolve flashed behind Fei Fei¡¯s eyes like she had made up her mind on something. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, she closed her eyes!

    Everyone made a big fuss again. To them, her act of closing her eyes meant that she gave up and only two people got shocked by what they are seeing.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Lulu was stupefied. Her cute mouth turned into a big ¡®O¡¯ like she couldn¡¯t believe what is happening. Besides her, Hughes also had the same expression!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me senpai is going to use that move?¡±

    Hughes had various emotions: surprise, admiration, frustration, disbelief, malice towards Wu Yan and various other complex stuff mixed into his expression when he said that line.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡±

    The thought that was going through Wu Yan, Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Against [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], Fei Fei relaxed her body as if the onocming attack isn¡¯t any more lethal than a slight breeze. She completely dismissed the threat.

    She held her blade in one hand and the other drew a circle in the air. She looked like she is dancing as she stood on her toes and swung Night Elf lightly in front of her¡­

    A swing which made heaven and earth silent!

    The surrounnding turned dim like it had lost its colors. Everyone felt their vision dimming and eventually complete darkness. Meanwhile, [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] still made its fiery way towards Fei Fei.

    And, a light like the milky way¡¯s brilliance which resembled moonlight even more appeared. Carried by its own beautiful silvery glow, it met up with the round red light arc!

    Moonlight and sword beam met oddly without any sound or shockwaves. Like water meeting water, they merged, intertwined and joined together¡­.

    It seemed so simple!

    [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] got dissolved like salt in water until slowly it completely turned into starlight and disappeared along with the moonlight¡­

 Chapter 133: [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] vs [Night Moon Flash]

    Everyone got stuck within this picturesque scene, unable to return to their senses

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out when he saw [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] at half power got negated within an instant, this really is¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s [Night Moon Flash]! (Tl:Ò¹ÔÂ1»ØÉÁ nightly moon flash? Moon at night flash?) ¡±

    Outside the battlefield, Lulu screamed out loud like she had seen a ghost or something. It¡¯s as though Fei Fei using this move is out of her predictions.

    ¡°Damn! To think the lowly commoner can make senpai use [Night Moon Flash]¡­.¡±

    Hughes glared at Wu Yan while gnashing his teeth so loud it¡¯s audible.

    ¡°What a mystical attack¡­¡±

    Praised Hinagiku since she too wields the blade to fight. Mikoto at her side nodded to her statement.

    ¡°Night moon¡­ flash¡­¡±

    Overhearing Lulu¡¯s alarmed shout and these strange words, Wu Yan mumbled them out loud and then engraved this name inside him.

    Fei Fei opened her eyes only to see a stunned Wu Yan, she sighed.

    ¡°Yan, you really are amazing, that sword beam of yours was very impressive, I don¡¯t think I could have done anything against it in that situation without using [Night Moon Flash]¡­.¡±

    ¡°[Night Moon Flash], a battle skill?¡±

    Wu Yan asked while still deep in thought, it seems he¡¯s still recalling the attack from before.

    Fei Fei nodded.

    ¡°[Night Moon Flash], that¡¯s my strongest battle skill, till this day, other than my mentor, nobody could pressure me into using this skill before. Of course, today that person has finally arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s glorious.¡±

    He smiled and then noticing that he¡¯s still yet to recover, adjusted himself and put on his serious face.

    ¡°But, that really was an impressive battle skill¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed after he settled his emotions.

    ¡°So impressive that I want to crush it!¡±

    Fei Fei flinched. Not just her, everyone else also couldn¡¯t help becoming stupefied. They never thought what he would say after seeing that skill would be those lines!

    Hughes quickly recovered and sneered.

    ¡°Hmph, cocky little shit, saying those kind of things after having been through one instance of senpai¡¯s [Night Moon Flash]. I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯ve got balls or just plain arrogant. You think just because you won one round against her you¡¯re some hot shit now?¡±

    It¡¯s reasonable that Hughes would think so. He and senpai¡¯s mentor both had nothing but praises for her mastery over [Night Moon Flash]. It¡¯s not something a lowly commoner can defend against much less crush!

    Even Lulu started having doubts as she looked at Wu Yan. To be honest, after listening to Wu Yan¡¯s declaration, Lulu is now looking forward to it.

    The eyes Fei Fei used against Wu Yan changed. It looked like she¡¯s praising and acknowledging him yet at the same time, she had some qualms about him. Opening those crimson lips of hers, she spoke.

    ¡°You, think you can do it?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed but he didn¡¯t say anything in response. The air around him shook like it¡¯s being torn to shreds, the air turned into violent streams of air around him. Wu Yan lightly raised Nietono no Shana and instantly, like bees swarming to honey, the air rushed towards the blade!

    ¡°Sa¡­ How are you going to know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡±

    The torrential wind could be felt coming from the small blade. Fei Fei turned serious when she saw this. It¡¯s clear to her after having witnessed the signs preceding his battle skill initiation that Wu Yan is not fucking around!

    Noticing this as well, the spectators who watched him do this before firing his attack could tell he¡¯s about to use the same technique only this time the phenomenon it conjured up seemed to be even more vigorous much to their surprise.

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t using his full power during the previous attack!

    The tier 6 who were the closest to Wu Yan and Fei Fei in strength lost their words. It¡¯s not because they are ignorant as to the gap between themselves and tier 7 but because the battle in front of them had already exceeded their understanding from previous experiences.

    It¡¯s to be expected since the fight between Wu Yan and Fei Fei could be described as a duel between peak existences within tier 7!

    As a level 68, Fei Fei who could use that ridiculously strong [Night Moon Flash] is expected to be able to perform at this kind of standards but for Wu Yan who is only level 65, it¡¯s highly questionable if anyone at his level other than him could have exhibited that kind of prowess!

    Under the support of ¡®Kendo Master¡¯ and [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz], Wu Yan may very well be the top or second greatest within tier 7!

    ¡°Intriguing¡­¡±

    The surrounding dimmed again and day turned into night. In the dark night devoid of any color, a ray of moonlight descended which then turned into a beautiful milky way galaxy esque instance. But that manifested milky way had a luminous property to it that reminds one of moonlight!

    It is currently undulating and revolving around Night Elf in Fei Fei¡¯s hand like a rope giving the silvery surface of Night Elf a moon light glow¡­

    ¡°If that¡¯s a letter of challenge, then I accept!¡±

    Fei Fei raised Night Elf along with the milky way churning around it as she looked at Wu Yan sharply. She herself didn¡¯t even realize that under her serious countenance, there exists a heart that¡¯s jumping in joy.

    ¡°This, is the final one!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted Nietono no Shana tinged in red and pointed it towards Fei Fei. The ozone around him streamed into the sheen around it making it even more radiant and strong!

    One side is bringing down the glory of the night while the other bears raging wind and fire. Pitted against each other, both side displayed their power!

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    Lulu forgot about her original intention. When she saw them, she couldn¡¯t help cheering for them. She felt pretty proud having friends and family who are so awesome.

    Hughes, Tigre and Grey gulped. Although they each had their own internal thought, what they couldn¡¯t deny however is that they are all looking forward to seeing what¡¯s going to happen next.

    ¡°Ikaros, Mikoto, if it gets dangerous, immediately assist him!¡±

    Hinagiku said towards the other two without turning around as she kept her eyes on the battlefield.

    Ikaros didn¡¯t say anything but her iris had already turned deep red, if she finds Wu Yan in a precarious situation, she will rush there and stop the battle at once. With a fight between tier 7 peaks, only tier 8 Ikaros and Mikoto could put a stop to it.

    ¡°That jerk, can¡¯t he rein himself in a little, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying at all?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled while gnashing her teeth.. Her tea colored eyes however stayed fixed on the battlefield.

    The two individuals at the field didn¡¯t have the spare margin to mind what is going on outside. In a way, the two had already fired themselves up gradually until they are now at a situation where both will be using full power against each other1

    If they can¡¯t fight as they wished, to them and to the others, would indeed be a damn shame¡­

    ¡°Come! Yan!¡±

    Fei Fei shouted fervantly, her battle intention clearly through cloud nine.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Wu Yan roared and stepped forward before initiating a straight rush towards Fei Fei. Along the way, the very air itself trembled and dust settled themselves. Nietono no Shana shining bright red tore the air and brought with it a great gale. When Wu Yan swung it, they surged forth!

    Fei Fei lowered her head and she shouted her battle cry before charging at Wu Yan as well. Like the empress of the night, the color of night followed her every movement, so too did the moonlight dance to her every moment. Her Night Elf hummed in excitement.

    In an instant that seemed like an ternity the two met reached the centre and looked straight at each other before swinging their blades which are coated with moon light and sword beam at each other!

    The whole place fell silent and lost its inherent noise. And then¡­.

    Whooomm

    Silver and red light filled everyone¡¯s eyesight. Between heaven and earth, only these 2 colors remained. The boom that could rupture eardrums exploded a second after the calm before!

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Countless spectators raised their hands in pain to cover their ear in the effort to ease the noise assaulting them. Soon however, even their hands couldn¡¯t shield them!

    Raging shock waves in the form of blasts of air came, and with it they carried dust towards the spectators. They wanted to block with their hands but they felt helpless because who¡¯s going to shield their ears from the deafening explosion?!

    Shit was mad scary!

 Chapter 134: Astonishment! They are tier 8 supers?

    The sky is no longer blue and the earth lost its cover. At this moment, between heaven and earth there exist only red and silver. The two colors shone brightly.

    The wind filled with grit hit everybody, making them tumble around. They yelped in pain whenever debris hit them but they had no way of defending themselves since their hands are still required to cover their ears.

    The sound of the collision between[Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] and [Night Moon Flash] was so loud in intensity that if they didn¡¯t cover their ear, their eardrums would most likely rupture.

    The same could not be said of those magicians and warriors who had cultivated either magic power or dou qi. They channeled their respective power to block the aftermath hitting them, namely the wind filled with various types of debris. They could channel all their power and it still can¡¯t reduce the effect on their startled heart!

    Nobody kept track of how long before the winds finally died down. The loud boom also stopped tormenting the ears of the spectators as evidenced by the haggard looking spectators who got up slowly¡­

    Some were apparently traumatized as they looked up and around before turning their attention towards the battlefield. At the same time, shock and terror made their way onto their faces.

    The individuals that should still be there had disappeared as did the ground that some moments ago was still a battle ground. Countless debris and loose rock laid there in their position. Inside a 5 meter in diameter hole!

    The spectators looked at each other. They looked at the person standing closest to them in an odd sense of familiarity. They all looked stupefied¡­.

    Lulu, through some unknown method managed to survive through the shock wave in one piece relative to the other spectators. Her attire isn¡¯t blemished in the least. However, she stared blankly at the scene in front of her and she slowly felt a sense of fear climbing up.

    ¡°Where are they? Where¡¯s Yan? And sister Fei Fei? Where did they go?¡±

    Lulu looked like a mannequin with her soul lost as she panicked and shouted out loud. She¡¯s afraid that the two who were very significant existences to her would have obliterated each other leaving nothing behind.

    Nearby, nobody look like they are going to come and console her.Perhaps they too, felt that Fei Fei and Wu Yan got killed by that terrible collision of attacks.

    Lulu clenched her teeth and scanned the battleground hoping she can catch a glimpse, if any, of the figures. As time passed followed by constant silence, she felt despair within her rising up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are fine!¡±

    Like a breeze, a soft soung rang beside Lulu¡¯s ear. Her words made Lulu¡¯s eyes brighten up. With a face filled with hope she looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a very pretty pink haired girl who brought along a very cute little blonde girl walking towards her.

    ¡°Is that true? Then where are they?¡±

    Lulu said anxiously. The expression she showed was meek but it elicited a sense of cordiality in Hinagiku towards her. She then spoke to her like she¡¯s trying to console a little kid while pointing at a certain direction.

    ¡°Look, they are over there!¡±

    Everyone looked towards the direction she¡¯s pointing at but they could only see rocks and more rocks in that direction, no human in sight.

    Then they looked at her with suspicion and confusion mixed in¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys look closer gosh!¡±

    Hinagiku said with a bit of exasperation and amusement. She felt helpless being looked at like she¡¯s some kind of scammer.

    Everyone then got serious and vigorously looked around and soon someone yelled in surprise.

    ¡°Look over there!¡±

    In a very inconspicuous corner of the area, behind a boulder, they could see a black wall and a crystalline wall that seems to be made of translucent blue colored material.

    As the people wondered what it is, the black wall started breaking apart slowly and everyone instantly got a better look at those black particles¡­

    The blue crystal wall broke apart the same time the black wall did. And soon, the main instigators that caused all this destruction, Wu Yan and Fei Fei appeared in front of the masses!

    ¡°Yan! Sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Lulu shouted as she ran over towards the two. She looked so happy that Hinagiku can¡¯t help smiling. This girl is just too cute¡­

    Lulu still running, abruptly stopped. Her eyes popped out slightly when she saw what was behind Wu Yan and Fei Fei, she then screamed.

    Surprised, the spectators running over felt their heart jump. Of course, very soon they too popped their eyes out as if they saw their dead ancestors¡­

    Hinagiku could only smile bitterly¡­

    It¡¯s not because they are freaking out over little things. Although the events that unfolded today may very well have used up all the surprise they had this lifetime. They still can¡¯t help feeling astonishment.

    Heavens, is that an angel?¡­

    That¡¯s right, why everyone jaw dropped was because of Ikaros!

    The blue wings behind her hovered up and down while she stayed in the air as if suspended by an invisible force. Her pure white halomade her look that much more holy and beautiful!

    Some were stupefied thinking this is god¡¯s way of telling them their good deeds didn¡¯t go unnoticed and so angels were sent to ¡®visit¡¯ them. Some went a bit bonkers, they felt like they had no more regrets in this life¡­

    Maybe she didn¡¯t like the attention she¡¯s getting, Ikaros flapped her wings once and they returned to a pink wing while her halo disappeared. Her red eyes became their usual emerald color.What she didn¡¯t know however is that this appearance resembled an angel even more than when she entered sky queen mode.

    ¡°Master, are you alright¡­¡±

    Within Ikaros¡¯ arms is Wu Yan. At the moment, he¡¯s looking a bit pale as he weakly laid in her arms while bitterly laughing.

    ¡°A¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ just feeling weak is all, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    He shook his head while wryly grinning. How can he not? He overdid it this time¡­

    Just the shock wave from the aftermath and he already used up all his strength to defend. If it were not for Ikaros opening her absolute defense barrier to cover him, feeling a bit weak is the least of his worries¡­

    ¡°Serve you right!¡±

    Mikoto put down a similarly pale Fei Fei who leaned onto her before this. She didn¡¯t hold back in her scolding. When she saw Wu Yan didn¡¯t really got hurt, she looked like she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°sister Fei Fei!¡±

    Lulu finally recovered from her initial shock and came running to Fei Fei¡¯s side while supporting her. She had tears in her eyes. When Fei Fei saw how she looked, Lulu¡¯s eyes seemed to suggest an image of a cockroach that won¡¯t die even after going through massive battlefields overlapping her. Her original feeling of fatigue worsened.

    She then shook her head in a downcast manner as she thanked Mikoto.

    ¡°Thank you for rescuing me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    Mikoto scratched her cheeks awkwardly. Seeing her shy and stuttering made Fei Fei laughed subconsciously, she felt somewhat closer to Mikoto now.

    ¡°And you, why did you fight so damn hard?¡±

    Hinagiku walked up to Wu Yan and said in an upset manner as she casted a glare on Wu Yan. Wu Yan turned his head the other way in discomfort as he tried to dryly laugh it off.

    Lulu confirmed that Fei Fei is okay and returned to her bubbly appearance. She then curiously looked at Ikaros and ran to her front before staring at her wings.

    ¡°Ne, Miss, are those wings on you? Are you an angel?¡±

    The passionate attitude made Ikaros a loss at what to do. She went to Wu Yan¡¯s side and stayed silent. Seeing this, Wu Yan laughed and interrupted them.

    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t tell who is the winner this time!¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­¡±

    Fei Fei felt regretful and satisfied at the same time as she said.

    ¡°But Yan, you are really impressive!¡±

    ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled as he replied. Fei Fei also smiled before lookingat Ikaros and Mikoto. Her eyes steeled up.

    ¡°Well I will be damned, the two misses here are tier 8 supers, I couldn¡¯t tell at first¡­¡±

    Her sentence instantly caused a stir.

    The sense of surprise in the crowd that should have dulled after so many instances erupted once more!

    Looking at the beautiful and holy Ikaros, they then looked at the gallant and bossy looking Mikoto. The crowd became rowdy.

    They are tier 8 supers?

 Chapter 135: The scampering Tigreâ€¦

    Can¡¯t blame them for their disbelief. (Tl: raw readers might have noticed this by now but i change redundant double negatives like ¡°can¡¯t help not doubting to more understandable form¡±)

    Keep in mind that Fei Fei who achieved tieer 7 power at such a young age is already a testament to her genius talent. If one were to scan the entire continent, there probably won¡¯t be too many of these geniuses running around.

    Inside the small town of Beherl, the fact that the spectators could bear witness to two 20 something year old individuals with tier 7 strength is already something one doesn¡¯t get to see everyday. And now, somebody is saying that these 2 girls who look like they¡¯re super young are actually tier 8?

    How can that be. Seems to be the sentence everyone has in their hearts. Wu Yan and Hinagiku could only laugh bitterly.

    ¡°Erm, Fei Fei-sama, you¡¯re saying those girls are tier 8 supers?¡­¡±

    A smile that could only be described as contorted beyond ugly is currently plastered on Tigre¡¯s face. He asked in an unsteady voice after toughening up his face.

    Everyone instantly perked up their ears which some moments ago, were being shielded with all their might just so they wouldn¡¯t miss anything.

    Fei Fei looked at Ikaros and Mikoto, she then laughed.

    ¡°To block my [Night Moon Flash] while it made collision with another battle skill of roughly the same magnitude and then saving Yan and me without breaking a sweat. Other than my teacher, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any tier 7 that could do the same!¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s implication is clear, a tier 7 couldn¡¯t but her teacher could. Since the spectators knew the head of Lori is an individual with tier 8 strength. She indirectly answered them.

    These two girls before them are indeed at tier 8!

    Everyone took a deep breath. Looking at Wu Yan, and then Ikaros who looked about the same age as Fei Fei, taking a last look at the imposing looking Mikoto who had a childish air about her. They felt like their perception of reality has gone out of sync.

    It¡¯s tier 8 for god sake! It isn¡¯t some kind of vegetable you could see everyday. One could see from Lulu¡¯s father who at the same time, is Fei Fei¡¯s teacher and a family head of Lori family that tier 8 is already enough to qualify one for the highest position in the number one family of the empire. Tier 8 was in their heart an admirable status.

    Just because Ikaros exterminated 3 tier 8s shouldn¡¯t be a factor to say that tier 8 status is easily attained. Those 3 came from a crowd made up of countless factions. Out of so many treasure hunters, only 3 had tier 8 strength. This should be concrete proof that tier 8 existences are very rare and grand!

    That¡¯s why everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling out of touch with reality. These kind of existences are standing amidst them at this very moment. Grey and Tigre especially, started shivering, it¡¯s clear that these two couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    One of them felt awed: To think two tier 8 stayed at this very home and had such good relationship with my daughter, what a blessing for the Midobia family¡­

    The other one felt terror. Terror because before this revelation, he had his eyes on them. Not only does he want to slaughter Wu Yan, he wants to take the girls for his own pleasure¡­

    The girls he had been aiming for were actually tier 8 supers?¡­

    Thinking about this, cold sweat rapidly flowed down Tigre¡¯s head. If it¡¯s just Wu Yan, he¡¯s not scared, so what if he¡¯s tier 7, he could just get Lori family to help bring him down. But tier 8 is a different matter altogether, not only does he have no intention of messign with them, even if he did, Lori family probably wouldn¡¯t agree to offer assistance.

    As a number one family within the empire, the tier 8 under Lori family¡¯s control isn¡¯t just one. However, they could definitely count the number with their fingers. Suppose one had to make a choice between giving up Tigre or going into the bad books of two tier 8, even a fool could make the obvious choice.

    If the number one family wouldn¡¯t dare mess around with these kind of individuals, would Tigre have the balls to pick a fight and risk death?

    Terrified by his circumstances, Tigre can only opt to lower his sense of presence, hoping no one would notice him.

    Besides him, there¡¯s another person who had weird thoughts. The guy is Hughes.

    Oh he¡¯s not afriad. It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t earn the ire of tier 8 supers, it is also true however that the other party can¡¯t harm him, at least his teacher will definitely not agree in him being harmed. He¡¯s not afraid of what will become of him, he¡¯s just super jelly¡­

    Why? Why can that dirty little scum earn the affection of these two gorgeous tier 8?

    Younger than him but charismastic af Mikoto, and then Ikaros who¡¯s appearance in his mind won only slightly in comparison to the young lady of his family.

    How can Hughes not see the intensity of the feelings these two abnormally beautiful tier 8 girls had for that shitty commoner.

    Why do those strong and alluring girls dig him? Why aren¡¯t they mine?!

    With those kind of thoughts, the hate for Wu Yan grew within him no newer heights. Of course, no matter how much he hates the guy, Wu Yan still didn¡¯t consider him worth the attention¡­

    ¡°Tier 8! That¡¯s awesome!¡­¡±

    Said Lulu with stars for eyes. She didn¡¯t dig into this matter too much, what she does know is that the other party are as great as her father!

    ¡°Ne ne, how are you girls cultivating? One of you is just a bit older than me and the other is a bit younger than me but how did you both attain such a state of cultivation!¡±

    Still having stars for eyes, she asked them in excitement.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­ well it¡¯s no biggie, just a little training here and there¡­¡±

    She seemed a bit upset when Lulu heard ¡°just a little¡± but going by how she looked. Lulu reminded Mikoto of that one twin tailed kouhai that wouldn¡¯t stop fondling her bed, this gave Mikoto shivers so she replied in a half ass way.

    Nonetheless, her words astounded people. The crowd raised their eyebrows when they heard how she apparently reached tier 8 just because of a little training.

    Fei Fei is also quite interested in Mikoto and Ikaros as well. She¡¯s not jealous of the fact that the other two girl had better talents than her but she is still curious as to how the two girls apparently reached tier her teacher¡¯s level of tier 8.

    From how Mikoto ambiguously answered Lulu, Fei Fei interpreted their cultivation method as being trade secret which couldn¡¯t be spread around as they please. So she didn¡¯t pursue the matter, instead she made a mental note to put in more effort in her own cultivation!

    Lulu pouted her cute little mouth when Mikoto blew her off. She then looked at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Ai, since Yan is so amazing, this girl is also strong, how about miss over there, don¡¯t tell me that young lady is a tier 8 as well?¡±

    It¡¯s just a tongue in cheek statement by Lulu. However, her words attracted the attention of the spectators as the look in their eyes changed.

    Hinagiku wryly laughed.

    ¡°I am not as great as Ikaros and Mikoto, I¡¯m still tier 7!¡±

    Another tier 7¡­

    Fei Fei bitterly laughed. The spectators looked at the girls and then looked at themselves. No matter whether they are young or old, they felt like they¡¯ve been living for nothing all these years¡­

    Meanwhile, Tigre and Hughes both felt more fear and envy respectively¡­

    Sitting on the ground, Wu Yan watched the crowd go wild upon finding out the girls¡¯ strength. He sighed helplessly and said in a tired tone.

    ¡°Okay, stop chatting over there and go home, I don¡¯t want to sit here through your chatters¡­¡±

    Ikaros helped Wu Yan to his feet after recovering, Hinagiku and Mikoto also hurried to his side. If the spectator couldn¡¯t catch the drift then they¡¯re going to have to up their intelligence stat.

    When this scene unfolded, Tigre¡¯s heart chilled. He felt terror at the group he was planning on destroying. So, he quietly stepped back and planned to phase out via ¡®ghosting¡¯.

    Wu Yan who¡¯s being helped to his feet by Ikaros saw this and ¡®recalled¡¯ something.

    ¡°Ah yes, Group leader Tigre, what is it that you have come to teach us today?¡±

    Fweep

    Everyone casted their eyes on Tigre making him freeze in place. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he awkwardly said.

    ¡°Not- nothing, just a friendly visit is all¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh, a visit eh~¡±

    Wu Yan sneered with weird underlying tone.

    ¡°Well then Group leader Tigre, why don¡¯t you come inside and please take a seat!¡±

    ¡°Th-there will be no need for that, I have matters to attend to. Bye!¡±

    And whoosh, Tigre ran so fast he left no trace of him behind¡­

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lulu, Fei Fei and Grey exchanged glances before laugh out loud¡­

 Chapter 136: Sending 3 girls away, next stop?

    Beherl: Floating ship airfield¡­

    ¡°Uuu, make sure to remember me, everyone¡­¡±

    Holding hands with Lulu, reluctant as she is, Little ol¡¯ Lirin waved goodbye to Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros and her father all of whom stood opposite to her at the station.

    The battle between Fei Fei and Wu Yan had ended quite some days already and during these period the group got much closer to each other. Lulu and Fei Fei familiarized themselves with Hinagiku and Mikoto, even Ikaros got closer to Lulu and Fei Fei with the other girls¡¯ help.

    In the first place, Lulu and Fei Fei were easy to get close to. If it werenot for the fact that they are surrounded by superficial people courtesy of them having a big background, the two girls would have made a pretty big network by themselves.

    And during these few days, the two girls found Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros to be worthy friends. And so, the girls were fast approaching a state of familiarity where they could call each other sisters.

    Now it¡¯s time for Lulu and Fei Fei to depart. They were just passing through the town of Beherl. If the Iron Dogs Mercenary group didn¡¯t come and pester them, they would have already been long gone from this town. And they wouldn¡¯t have had so many things happening to them.

    When the two girls explained themselves, Wu Yan & co then found out that Lulu and Fei Fei were planning on bringing people from Lori family with them to the academy.

    Wu Yan looked so stupid when he heard them saying they go to school, why would they? Only then did he know that when they said academy, they didn¡¯t mean the flip-your-book-to-page-x kind of school but the school where they teach dou qi and magic!

    Of course his face became even more confused when he heard this. As expected of another world, one just couldn¡¯t leave out the dou qi and magic academy¡­

    As to why Lirin will be going to the academy with Lulu and Fei Fei, it¡¯s actually because Grey decided so.

    Cultivation at too early an age would only bring more harm then good. Although Lirin is still quite young at this stage but her age is just about the right time to start. Education starts from an early age, the same goes for cultivation.

    Which is why Grey asked Lulu and Fei Fei to help take Lirin to school. And since Little ol Lirin is just too damn cute, the two girls didn¡¯t waste a second in agreeing to his request. Grey and Lirin trusts Lulu and Fei Fei and that¡¯s how the deal got settled on.

    At the start, Lulu & Fei Fei invited Wu Yan &co to go with them. Though the academy in this world piqued Wu Yan¡¯s interest and he agreed immediately, for some reason, Mikoto wanted to stay for just a bit so even if he¡¯s a bit confuse as to her reason why, he told them that they would go at a later time.

    ¡°Lirin, remember, when you go to school make sure to listen to Lady Lulu and Lady Fei Fei¡¯s words got it?¡±

    Grey can¡¯t help reminding Lirin as he hugged her.

    ¡°I understand, daddy!¡±

    Lirin rubbed her cheeks against her father¡¯s chest and then turned to Wu Yan & company.

    ¡°Big brother, sister Hinagiku, sister Mikoto and sister Ikaros, please remember to come find me¡­¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed Lirin¡¯s hair and smiled.

    ¡°N, we will go and find you soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Little lass, I hope by the time I see you there, you¡¯re already an amazing warrior or magician¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smugly said when he glanced at Lirin. She nodded vigorously and pitter pattered over to Fei Fei before grabbing her shirt.

    When Lulu saw how Lirin escape, she curled her lips and then looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Hey, I am going as well, why didn¡¯t you say goodbye to me.¡±

    Wu Yan put on a very friendly smile and said in a worried manner.

    ¡°Well, Lulu, please don¡¯t let yourself get sold by other people against¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got sold! How vexing ugh!¡±

    She made a mon ?il at him before stomping her way over to Fei Fei, she felt helpless at how to respond.

    She looked at Wu Yan and bid him farewell.

    ¡°Off we go then, let¡¯s duke it out again when you come to the academy!¡±

    ¡°Ma, if it¡¯s just a spar then I¡¯m fine with it but please spare me another duel until each side¡¯s puckered out¡­.¡±

    He dryly laughed.

    The two implicitly knew that in the battle a few days ago, even though they fought at their full power and wreaked chaos, against people who they are friendly with, even if the two did use their full strength, they more or less held back a little bit.

    Starting with Wu Yan, he might have used all his strength but it¡¯s only a part of his true extent, he still didn¡¯t use his lv4 ESP power.

    Fei Fei must have some killer trump card up her sleeves seeing as how she¡¯s the disciple of Lori family head. In a way, she too, used only a part of her true power.

    ¡°Alright we¡¯re going now, we will be expecting you guys!¡±

    Fei Fei glanced over Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros. She then pulled Lirin and Lulu as they made their way towards the floating airship along with other Lori family members.

    ¡°Yan and the gang, I will see you on the other side!¡±

    ¡°Bye big brother! Bye three sisters! Bye daddy!¡±

    ¡°Bye bye!¡±

    The gang bid Lulu, Fei Fei and Little ol Lirin farewell. Before he left, Hughes glared at Wu Yan and then ran aboard the airship. Wu Yan just rolled his eyes without saying anything.

    Thus, Lulu, Fei Fei and Lirin as well as the other red shirt members of the Lori family boarded the airplane, or in this world, the airship and everyone watched it fly away towards the horizon.

    ? ? ?

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Wu Yan asked after returning to Midobia residence. Inside the room, after everyone has taken their seat, he asked while looking only at Mikoto. Hinagiku and Ikaros also did the same thing.

    Mikoto¡¯s the one who said she wanted to stay didn¡¯t she¡­

    As everyone looked at her, Mikoto¡¯s eyes wavered and it looked like she had some thoughts but couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. She opened and closed her mouth but no words came out as she hesitated.

    Seeing how she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, Wu Yan helplessly said.

    ¡°Mikoto, if you have something to say just say it, what¡¯s there to be ashamed about, unless¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smirked and uttered a few lewd laughs.

    ¡°You want to stay and do some Hanky-spanky stuff¡±

    ¡°Wh-Who would want to stay and do those kind of stuff!¡±

    She instantly jumped up like a pussy who had her tail stepped on and she pointed her finger at him furiously while blushing.

    Hinagiku was flushed as well. She viciously leered at him for being so nonsensical at a time like this before turning to look at Mikoto.

    ¡°Mikoto, what is going on here¡­¡±

    Mikoto sat back right about the same time Wu Yan hmphed. She wavered a bit before looking at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, now that I am at tier 8, I was thinking maybe it¡¯s time to go back to Academy City!

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku realized what is going through her mind. She¡¯s missing her sisters!

    Can¡¯t blame her, her sisters are in peril and this thought kept nagging her. When Wu Yan advised her before, she understood that her strength was still lacking and therefore she shelved the thoughts of going back and turned her attention towards strengthening herself!

    Now that she¡¯s tier 8, although she¡¯s still new but with power in her hands, she can¡¯t wait to go back to Academy City and save her sisters!

    Wu Yan frowned, but when he saw how she looked so worried, he sighed.

    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t really want to go to Academy City so soon if at all possible. Since there is still that Aiwass , he (She?) must be an entity of at least tier 8 in addition to accelerator.

    Moreover, the enemy they are going to meet this time also includes another SS type in addition to the aforementioned two SS, Aleister Crowley!(Tl: don¡¯t ask me what SS means ÁËÕâÁ½¸öSS£¬»¹ÓÐÒ»¸öÖÕ¼«´óSS, prolly classification for someone stronger than Wu Yan)

    Aleister¡¯s power may only be slightly short of that angel but if one were to talk about pure power alone, Wu Yan isn¡¯t afraid. he has Ikaros and as long as there are no tier 9, what Wu Yan is really intimidated by though, is that ridiculous brain in his head.

    But clearly, judging by how Mikoto looks, she probably won¡¯t sit this one down.If she didn¡¯t save her sisters, she won¡¯t be able to calm down!

    Under Mikoto¡¯s delighted eyes, Wu Yan nodded and said.

    ¡°Alrighty! Let¡¯s go to Academy City!¡±

    Tl:The magic number is 264.

 Chapter 137: The preparations before leavingâ€¦

    It¡¯s night time, within one of the rooms within the quarters of the Midobia family is Wu Yan flicking through the air like he¡¯s fiddling with something. Only Hinagiku, Mikoto and Ikaros would know that Wu Yan is currently flipping through the system¡¯s menu but too bad the girls aren¡¯t here at the moment¡­

    In the menu that only he and his summons could see, Wu Yan kept switching between the abilities menu, items menu, and the equipment menu. He would also look at summons menu all to look for stuff that could help him out.

    If it¡¯s anything he thinks would be a great help for their next trip into Academy City, then he would buy it without hesitation. Given of course, it¡¯s only with items that he could be so generous in spending. Other stuff like equipment or abilities where he didn¡¯t have enough points to buy anything, he merely flipped through prudently filtering the choices.

    Since the decision had been made to bring Mikoto back to Academy City and save the sisters, and given the fact that Academy City isn¡¯t a place where he could fuck around, if he didn¡¯t have enough preparation, even though he might be able to guarantee his survival, Aleister might still be able to screw him over through ingenious means.

    If at all possible, Wu Yan really would like to avoid contact with that ridiculously smart devil. That¡¯s why, without proper insurance, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to barge in recklessly. So, he¡¯s browsing through the System to see if there¡¯s anything useful.

    Soon enough, he closed equipment menu and turned his attention over to the abilities menu. If it¡¯s not B rank Gold Armament, the addition to his strength wouldn¡¯t be that big anyways. He already has two Rare Armament in his possession, there wouldn¡¯t be much utility in adding another piece.

    He quickly gave up on abilities menu as well. The cheap stuff are commensurate with their quality, and if it¡¯s a high quality ability, he couldn¡¯t afford it. At this point, normal abilities are pretty much useless to him, same goes for talents and bloodlines. The cheap items are all useless¡­

    It seems, he would still need to put off any notion of buying abilities for the time being.

    He sighed and then closed the abilities menu. Instead of spending every point he has for some practical and cheap ability, he would rather save them and buy even greater abilities.

    Until now, he had never bought any talent or bloodline type ability. The superpower he has is the one he got from Mikoto. He¡¯s cautiously choosing which talent or bloodline he wants as his first, he didn¡¯t want them to be useless only after buying them.

    Giving up on equipment and abilities, he studied the item list. By the way, Item points is the only amount he¡¯s not lacking in. Many thanks to the monster who so gallantly ¡®contributed¡¯ these points¡­

    But sweet sassy molassy, there really is a wide range of wonderful stuff within this list making Wu Yan¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    Bio containment unit: A spatial item that can store lifeforms, any lifeforms that goes into this item will go into deep stasis and be deprived of activity. (300¡¯000 Item points)

    Genetic fluid infusion: Used on genetic lifeforms to restore subject to original life status (Note: can¡¯t used against beings of higher than 30 level ) (1¡¯000¡¯000 Item points) (Tl:Don¡¯t ask me what it means, idk too. Probably author evoking artistic license: biology on us)

    Gene recovery infusion: Used on genetic lifeforms to repair damaged bases to their original form (100¡¯000 Item points)

    Character insertion card: Usable only for transcript worlds, if used before user enters a transcript world, an identity as set by the user¡¯s preference will be entered into the world, the identity is original and cannot be a character that already exists in said world. 20¡¯000 Item points.

    Electromagnetic barrier: An item against electronic gadgets, mask the influence of electronic devices within the area of effect: 10¡¯000 Item points

    ¡®Bio containment unit¡¯, ¡®Genetic fluid infusion¡¯, ¡®Gene recovery infusion¡¯, ¡®Character insertion card¡¯, ¡®Electromagnetic barrier¡¯, these five items might play a rather large role in the upcoming incursion into Academy City.

    Wu Yan was having a headache thinking about where to put the sisters they would save because even if he did manage to save them nobody could guarantee the safety of the sisters. In the original work, the sisters are something almost every faction would like to take a bite out of.

    The bio containment unit would solve this problem although the sisters will enter a deep stasis after entering it. It beats having to save the sisters whenever some shit happen.

    ¡®Genetic infusion¡¯ would play an even bigger role.

    Level 6 shift project begun way before the official plot of the original work in terms of timeline. Otherwise, at a rate of 10 sister death per day and given the number of days between the beginning of the story and the appearance of the first sister, the casualty wouldn¡¯t have reach 10¡¯000!

    That is to say, during the start of the arc, many sisters had already died!

    This genetic fluid infusion could be used to revive the dead sisters!

    Even though it is a little bit pricey at 1 million Item points but if the sisters could be saved. Fuck 1 million, he would pay 10 million if need be!

    Gene recovery infusion could cure the clonar cellular degeneration inherent to the sisters due to the process in which they were ¡®grown¡¯. Their condition caused them to be able to live only for a few years after maturity and thus there is a need for this.

    Character insertion card is also very important. In a place like Academy City, walking around without identification will no doubt bring about troubles. Suppose all is well, Aleister might still notice this and so an identity must be prepared.

    The EM barrier is also for protection purposes. Any 21st century otaku that is worth his salt would know that Aleister is a nasty ass peeping tom. Just thinking about Under_line gives him the bumps. This EM barrier will definitely come into use!

    Tapping the air a few times, a black bracelet, 2 vials filled with golden and green liquid respectively, 4 cards and two necklace appeared before him and he grabbed them.

    The black bracelet is the bio containment unit. The vial filled with golden liquid is the genetic fluid infusion and the green one would be the gene recovery infusion. The cards are character insertion cards and the two necklace would be EM barrier.

    Ikaros is a multi purpose angel so she carries with her electronic jamming features. The EM barriers would best be given to Hinagiku and himself.

    Mikoto would have no use for it. Although for Wu Yan and Hinagiku, since they are going in as original characters not native to that universe, Aleister probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to scan everyone and notice them hiding from under line through the barrier. Mikoto¡¯s situation is different however, she¡¯s one of the seven lv 5 espers and the subject from which the sisters were made from. Why wouldn¡¯t Aleister use under line to monitor Mikoto?

    If she were to suddenly disappear from surveillance, it would definitely cause Aleister to investigate and when it comes to that then sooner or later everyone will get exposed.

    To avoid alerting him and entering his manipulative equations, Wu Yan must do a disservice towards Railgun¡­

    Having spents some 1.5 mil Item points, Wu Yan stored the items within his space ring and got back to flipping through the item list. One could never have too many useful gadgets under their belt.

    Following that, he found a lot more useful stuff but as neat as they are, they might turn out to be obsolete. Everything has its pros and cons, and for now he couldn¡¯t justify their usage.

    And as for those items he would definitely be in need of, aside from the ones he already got, the ones he didn¡¯t is because they are expensive as hell and he didn¡¯t have the ability to buy them despite the gargantuan amount he already has. But oh god, their OP functions¡­

    It¡¯s at this moment that Wu Yan regrettably found out how the points he had actually isn¡¯t as big an amount as he thought it were¡­

    Still happily browsing through them, he really could not find anything else so he closed the menu. Since the points will still be there and the items within System won¡¯t disappear anyways, if the time ever comes for the items to shine, then he would just have to buy it then.

    Looking at the remaning 7.3mil Item points he has, he closed the System and walked towards Mikoto¡¯s room¡­

 Chapter 138: Another summoning! Ikarosâ€™ comrade?

    ¡°Mikoto, open the door please¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan said while knocking on the door to Mikoto¡¯s room. What he heard was a surprised yelp and then a bunch of crashing and tumbling sound from within the room followed by Mikoto¡¯s panicky steps.

    With a ‡å face, he thought it to be odd.

    What could she be doing? Why is she so ruffled? Could it be, she¡¯s hiding something she doesn¡¯t want anybody to see?

    Curious, he used his ESP powers to open Mikoto¡¯s door and walked inside. What he saw was Mikoto who¡¯s blushing like mad and looking really flustered. When she saw him, she screeched and turned even redder and looked like she¡¯s flipping out.

    ¡°Yo-You! What are you doing here, get out!¡±

    Mikoto backpedaled 2 steps and pointed at the door while shouting at him. The way she reacted is as though she¡¯s an innocent maiden who saw a rapist climbing into her home.

    ¡°Why are you freaking out, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been inside your room before¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    Mikoto clenched her teeth and blushed even more. Finally she lowered her head and muttered.

    ¡°Erm, We¡¯re going back to Academy City tomorrow, so can we please don¡¯t¡­ do that¡­ tonight?¡± (Tl: ?_?)

    Looking at the bashful Railgun and her tone, Wu Yan completely ‡å-ed. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so unsettled. She thinks he¡¯s here to shtup her.

    ¡°I say, whatever could be going through your mind, I¡¯m just here to discuss some stuff, where did you think this was going?¡±

    Although swiggity swoot bing bang sounds enticing but it would better to inform them of his ideas before we get to the fun part. (Tl: safe search off and click this for what is Å¾Å¾Å¾, I¡¯m pretty sure it originated from our japanese compadre, doujinshi¡¯s frequent use of smack smack smack or ¥Ñ¥ó¥Ñ¥ó¥Ñ¥ó but I could be wrong so if any brother who¡¯s familiar with the art would enlighten us that¡¯d be great.)

    ¡°Who.. who would believe you¡­¡±

    Her cheeks tinged in pink, Mikoto leered at him via side glance as she grumbled.

    ¡°You used similar lines these few nights when you crept into my room. Tell me when have you not used those lines huh?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Touche¡­

    ¡°I really came here to tell you something¡­ For real this time¡­¡±

    While under Mikoto¡¯s judging eyes, Wu Yan pleaded his defense and stated his aim. His aim is pure this time.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at him with suspicious eyes. He wanted to shout his frustration out at her. If he really wanted to get some, he would have mounted her ages ago, would he still be making his case 8 feet away?

    ¡°Fine. I trust you but if you¡¯re fucking with me¡­¡± (Tl: pun very intended, I¡¯m sowy I¡¯m not sowy)

    Restraining her bashfulness, Mikoto threatened him. She thought about releasing lightning to get her point across but then she remembered the guy isn¡¯t afraid of her lightning. So, she made a scissor hand gesture and Wu Yan¡¯s back instantly froze up as he nodded furiously.

    ¡°And.. what¡¯re you doing here again¡­¡±

    She still had a bit of pink blush on her but she persevered and asked him.

    ¡°Ah right, ask Hinagiku and Ikaros to come over, I will announce it!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already here, no need to send for us!¡±

    When Wu Yan was done, another voice came from behind him, giving him a jump. Hinagiku and Ikaros stood at the door, seeing as he looked back, Hinagiku brought Ikaros over and sat down.

    ¡°Why are you girls here?¡±

    Wu Yan is bewildered by their sudden appearance. He¡¯s glad that he didn¡¯t tap ass today otherwise he would have been caught in the act¡­

    Hinagiku showed him the white of her eyes and said with a tone to match.

    ¡°Mikoto was so loud, Ikaros and me being just the next room over can naturally hear it so we came here to check. When we got here, we heard you say that so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t relax his expression and instead sweat started pouring down his back. If they could hear her surprised yelp then wouldn¡¯t that also mean they can hear Mikoto¡¯s aroused moaning at night?¡­

    It¡¯s fortunate that Kaichou-sama don¡¯t seem to be exhibiting any odd expression otherwise he would have fucked up good. It¡¯s true that he had pushed down the two girls before but since Kaichou-sama always slept together with Little Lirin, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t find the chance to taste that sweet ass a second time¡­

    While staying at the Midobia family¡¯s residence for the past few days, he would always take Mikoto at night for n+1 times, if Kaichou-sama found out he¡¯s not sure whether or not she would get mad. Despite the fact that the relationship between the 3 of them are more or less known to each other¡­

    ¡°What are you doing spacing out, didn¡¯t you have something to say?¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing..¡±

    He uttered a few dry laughs, quickly taking out the items he bought, he presented it to the girls and started explaining it to them.

    When he¡¯s done, Hinagiku and Ikaros nodded while Mikoto seemed to be thinking about something. She then lifted her head and with grateful eyes she said to him in a warm tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Yan¡­.¡±

    Judging by the items before her, Mikoto could see that he put a lot of thought into how to save the sisters and he properly took action on behalf of her request, how can she not feel moved?

    Wu Yan smiled and shook his head before brushing her bangs lightly. His intimate actions made her go red again.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me. Isn¡¯t helping you just a natural thing?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku curled her lips when she saw how close the two are. She didn¡¯t say anything since their actions are still more pure than the stuff they did before¡­

    The heart warming scene didn¡¯t last long. Mikoto picked the character insertion card and complained.

    ¡°You could remember than Ikaros didn¡¯t need to use EM barrier but why didn¡¯t you think about the fact that I wouldn¡¯t need this character insertion card having came over from that world, idiot!¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised as he received the character insertion card. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It¡¯s true that it was a bit dumb, Mikoto is already a character of the Magical index universe, she didn¡¯t the card.

    Wu Yan sighed and then continued.

    ¡°Welp, let¡¯s save it for next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope, you can use it now!¡±

    Hinagiku said as she snatch the character insertion card from him, she didn¡¯t give him the chance to store the card away.

    ¡°Use it for who?¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto looked at Hinagiku in confusion. Not just anyone can go into transcript worlds, beside the master of System, only his summons can enter, Hinagiku should be familiar with this by now¡­

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for our new comrade!¡±

    Hinagiku said matter-of-factly. She didn¡¯t notice how Wu Yan and Mikoto only seemed to be more confused by her words.

    ¡°New comrades?¡±

    The two looked like they haven¡¯t caught up yet so she helplessly explained.

    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯t lacking in Summoning points, why not summon one more helper?¡± (Tl: harem +1, 6 about to be 7 :D)

    Wu Yan then had a look of realization as the idea finally dawned upon him, he entered into a deep thought. She had a point, he did have 120¡¯000 Summoning points right now!

    One should know that in Academy City, there are at least 4 individuals that can be reasonably assumed to be tier 8. One of them Aleister Crowley, a legendary magician in his own rights, his skill is unquestionable. The second one would be Aiwass, that angel will definitely not be any weaker than an awakened Accelerator, the 3rd one. Having the ability to beat Mikoto within 100 bouts, he surely has a strength of tier 8! The fourth one, Kakine Teitoku, probably the only one who could fight toe to toe with Accelerator just by using his esper power.

    Out of these 4 individuals, 3 will be met with due to their objective this time and the fourth one, as a member of the dark side and an ambitious fellow will definitely not mind meddling if the chance ever arises!

    4 tier 8, even if Aleister has his reasons for not moving, that would still leave them with 3 to deal with.

    Suppose Ikaros could hold off one or two, there is still always the chance that accidents might happen, who can say for sure there won¡¯t be one this time? So, for insurance purposes, it would be better to summon one more tier 8. It¡¯s like what Hinagiku said, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s lacking the points to do so¡­

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s settled! Summon it is!¡±

    Wu Yan clapped his hand as he made up his mind. He¡¯s secretly excited. Being excited is a given, as long as it¡¯s shoujo summoning time!

    ¡°Yan, who are you going to summon?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and even Ikaros seemed curious as they stared at him. Wu Yan thought for a bit and then looked at Ikaros who was slightly surprised before continuing.

    ¡°The summon this time will be Ikaros¡¯ comrade!¡±

    Tl: I have sad news for all you defenders of justice, the plot wins this time.

 Chapter 139: Second angeloid! Astrea!

    Astrea: A character from sora no otoshimono/ Heaven¡¯s lost property. Angeloid Delta excelling in close ranged combat bearing the number. She has close combat abilities far greater than any of the first generation angeloids but she has no ranged fighting power. Summoning points: 95,000

    Looking at the holographic projection of the System introducing the summon candidate, Ikaros¡¯ eyes brightened for a brief while but she didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks.

    ¡°Looks strong¡­¡±

    Hinagiku reached out to try and touch the display but her hands fell through it so she curled her lip.

    Curious, Mikoto rubbed her chin before asking Ikaros.

    ¡°Astrea? What a peculiar name, is she an angeloid just like Ikaros?¡±

    Ikaros nodded lightly.

    ¡°She¡¯s a first generation angeloid like me. If we¡¯re talking about close ranged combat, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even Ikaros could fight her!¡±

    Hinagiku is surprised as she looked at Ikaros. After confirming she didn¡¯t mishear it, she looked at the hologram intensely.

    ¡°Well that is pretty amazing, I want to try my luck with her!¡±

    Mikoto cracked her knuckles in elation. Wu Yan could only find his brows jerking from her statement. Ikaros looked like she wanted to say something but she gave up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make preparations to welcome our new comrade!¡±

    Shaking his head, Wu Yan clicked the ¡®summon¡¯ button..

    Radiant white light instantly filled the room.

    A curvaceous figure much like Ikaros¡¯ appeared and slowly materialized like it¡¯s being drawn. In just a bit, the figure¡¯s full appearance became apparent to them.

    Fluttering blonde hair even when there¡¯s no wind, her long wispy blonde hair reached her legs and were tied in pony tails, one to each side of her. They danced behind her as if dancing to their master¡¯s arrival.

    Wearing a risque light armor much like Ikaros when she first appeared with a dangerously short skirt, the motif is different when compared to Ikaros¡¯ holy white. Blue colour dominated her attire more, with bits of white mixed in. Like Ikaros, she had accessories in the shape of tiny wings by her hears, giving her extra points in moe.

    Her pure white wings spread out lightly behind her seemingly to accentuate the charm of her exquisite countenance. Her perky twin weapons of mass destruction stood proud as if in defiance of gravity. So grand are those twin peaks that the two disciples of the flat chest coalition almost had burning hot fire come out of their eyes¡­

    astraea_by_dstears-d3d6cg0

    ¡°As¡­trea¡­¡± Ikaros mumbled to herself. The way she looked at Astrea, it contained a surprising amount of reminisce which Wu Yan is very happy to see.

    This meant that Ikaros is becoming more and more emotional.

    Maybe because they saw Ikaros¡¯ summoning before, they aren¡¯t too dazzled by the summoning this time despite Astrea¡¯s descent being ever so beautiful.

    When the light disappeared, a string of light came out of Astrea¡¯s body and shot towards Wu Yan¡¯s heart before embedding itself deep inside. Under a mysterious force, Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s heartbeat synchronized and the string of light turned into specks of light which entered his body¡­.

    Very quickly, a pair of deep red eyes on that gorgeous face opened, the color reminded them of Ikaros¡¯ when she entered sky queen mode. The difference between the two pair of eyes is that Astrea¡¯s lacked the coldness of Ikaros¡¯ and had more vibrance to them adding more life to that face of hers.

    A transparent plaque appeared in front of Wu Yan. On it was written the stats of Astrea¡­

    Unit:

    Astrea

    Abilities:

    Close combat master

    Power:

    A

    Endurance:

    A

    Agility:

    A

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Super Oscillating Photon blade Chrysaor (Rank C), Aegies L (Rank C)

    Level:

    75

    ? ? ?

    Wu Yan is verysurprised by the information he is seeing. He didn¡¯t expect the strongest weapon and the strongest shield to actually be just at Rank C, Rare Armament tier!

    When he asked the System about this, he was rendered speechless by what he heard. The two items are rank C but they are like Ikaros¡¯ Apollon in the sense that they are infinitesimally close to Rank B!

    Wu Yan sighed inside. Angeloids really are powerhouses¡­

    By this time, Astrea had already attained consciousness and her cute deep red eyes were full of question marks. When she scanned the room, she tilted her head and even more question marks appeared.

    Astrea then inquisitively asked.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto and Hinagiku looked at each other. They felt odd looking at Astrea.

    Making her brain go into overtime, Astrea tried her best to recall where she is but soon, she noticed Ikaros to the side and yelled in surprise.

    ¡°Eh? Senpai! Why are you in a place like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The others could be wrong but they felt that Ikaros seemed to have stopped for a bit before she turned around and looked at Wu Yan with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    But before he could say anything, Astrea yelped again. She practically flew over in excitement as she asked him.

    ¡°Master! Are you my master?¡±

    With her beautiful face just a breath away from his, the corner of Wu Yan¡¯s lip jerked.

    ¡°Well, maybe probably in a way that is the case¡­.¡±

    Astrea immediately got down on one knee and used her tender voice to say.

    ¡°Master! I am the close combat angeloid type ¦¤, Astrea! Do you have any orders?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned his head away in an awkward way. He¡¯s afraid that if he looked down he would inevitable morph into a lewd wolf. That exposing armor of hers, if one were to look down, fantastic sights could be seen¡­.

    ¡°Co-could you get up first¡­¡±

    A beautiful girl like her kneeling in front of him is something he¡¯s still not used to¡­

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Astrea stood up and then as though she remembered something she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Oh right, Master, we haven¡¯t done the engraving yet!¡±

    She didn¡¯t give him the chance to recover as she grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Engraving! Commence!¡±

    ¡®¡­.¡±

    Time seemed to have stopped. In that place, a few gorgeous girls and an otaku stared wide eyes with no one speaking¡­

    ¡°Engraving! Begin!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s tone became even louder. It¡¯s as if she believes that by shouting louder the engraving process could hear her and make its appearance¡­

    Of course, that would be impossible, the room is still quiet¡­.

    ¡°Eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhh!!!¡±

    Ikaros panicked and she let go of his hands. Touching her neck, the cold sensation of metal that should have been there isn¡¯t there, instead she could feel her smooth and soft skin.

    ¡°How can this be? The collar disappeared, wah!!!¡±

    Astrea squeaked and tears began forming at her eyes. She jumped and flipped out inside the room, making a total mess inside it.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Wu Yan massaged his forehead. He got the picture now, he finally understood how low her processing power is and what the C rating in psyco meant¡­

    ¡°Wh-what an energetic girl¡­¡±

    Hinagiku forced a smile. She didn¡¯t understand how despite both being angeloids, there could be so big a difference between Ikaros and Astrea.

    ¡°Maa, at times like this just smile and wave¡­¡±

 Chapter 140: Entering Toaru Majutsu no Index! A trollish character settingâ€¦

    ¡°You girls ready?¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea grouped up and stood in a circle together. Everyone except Mikoto had ¡®Character insertion¡¯ card on their hand.

    Hearing Wu Yan, Astrea nodded like mad while the other girls also nodded in response. Wu Yan then opened his System menu and hit ¡®transcript worlds¡¯ tab.

    As expected, the transcript worlds available to him are obvious to him, except for Hayate no Gotoku which is highlighted, the other worlds are dim and grey in colour. This meant that he can¡¯t enter those worlds.

    That is as it should be, to enter a world, a sum of points are required. Of course, he could choose not to pay and the consequence of which would be getting randomly thrown into any one of said worlds. For example, he entered Hayate no Gotoku randomly when he first started out.

    He¡¯s not flustered by this and calmly said to the system.

    ¡°System! Requesting entry into a world of one of my summons!¡±

    ¡°Beep! User requested entry into summon¡¯s world, requesting¡­¡±

    Indeed if one didn¡¯t want to pay or randomly go to a world, there is another method, that is to request entry into summon¡¯s world!

    ¡°Beep! Entry successful!¡±

    With the sound of a light ring, the options representing [Majutsu no Index] and [Sora no otoshimono] lighted up!

    At this point, everyone shook and raised their character insertion card. After using it, the card turned into drops of light and sipped into the world menu¡­

    ¡°Beep! Wu Yan, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea used character insertion cards. A random identity will be set up and given to each user upon entering said world!¡±

    The voice entered their ears and the girls all nodded. Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief before clicking on the option representing Majutsu no Index.

    And then, they disappeared¡­

    ? ? ?

    Academy City. It could be said to be a city isolated from the outside world, an area segregated from the rest of the world. For no other reason then because its technology preceded the outside world¡¯s by 30 years. This is a heaevn for Espers and other special ability users. They accepted development from various research firms and obtained special powers. These Espers lived here and they possessed abilities which normal people could not obtain, they also have rights normal people don¡¯t. This is a hell for Espers and other specia ability users. In places known to only a few, some people would be happily wandering about the place window shopping and bam, the next thing they know, they¡¯re on a dissecting table as little white rats for these so called ¡°scientists¡±.

    This is also a place for level 0s, a term for people who have no special abilities. In this place where might makes right, they are either living a carefree modest life or a dark and slippery life down into the abyss¡­

    In the eyes of some of these jealous level 0, Espers are detestable individuals. They would often gang up and ¡°make a sport¡± out of picking on these helpless level 0 who can¡¯t fight back¡­

    If you¡¯re a cute girl, beware for you might find yourself getting held back by a group of people whilst wandering tiny alleys where not many tread. You would then find yourself getting into high impact sexual violence scenarios with said individuals.

    You know, just like how currently, in a tiny alleyway somewhere in this big city, a cute girl is being forced against a wall. She trembled at the sight of this guy in front of her who closed his eyes making it unclear what is going on inside that mind of his.

    Although she called the public morals committee for help, nobody knows whether or not the members would come before this guy before her ¡®land his hands¡¯ on her?

    Thus, she is praying that the guy before her will keep ¡°meditating¡± and don¡¯t come to his conscious mind.

    However, her wish soon got shattered into a million pieces¡­

    ? ? ?

    After a very brief period of dizziness, Wu Yan felt his senses returning to his control. He opened his eyes with the intention to grasp his situation.

    What he saw made him subconsciously zone out for a very long time.

    A girl, very cute by the way, the kind which wouldn¡¯t lose much toHinagiku and Mikoto, with teary and tightly closed eyes, shivered at a distance not further than 10 cm away from him. When she saw him opening his eyes, a look of terror spread out across her face.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What. The. Fuck.

    Before Wu Yan could process the scene that is happening before him, System rang with a tone that almost stunned Wu Yan.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    Transcript mission: Rescue operations

    M1: Save the 20000 Misaka sister clones, revive the dead sisters and cure the ones alive of their conditions, gather them and store them all into Bio containment unit ;

    Rewards: Equipment points, Item points, Ability points, Summoning points each 100000 ;

    M2: Uninitiated;

    M3: Uninitiated;

    ¡°Beep! User, only upon clearing all mission of this world can the user leave this world. Upon clearing the first mission, the second one will be triggered, the same applies to when mission 2 is completed where mission 3 will be triggered. To reiterate, only upon clearing all 3 missions will the user be able to leave this world!¡±

    ¡°The user used character insertion card when entering this world, System has thus set up an identity for user!¡±

    Name: Wu Yan

    Abilities: level 0 (Tl: the raw used ¡°person without ability¡±, but since this is toaru majutsu, it¡¯s safe to assume it¡¯s referring to level 0s)

    Age: 22

    Character introduction: A permanent resident of Academy City. Has no friends, no girlfriends, no parents. Belonging to the 3 Withouts segment (Tl: ÈýÎÞ, referring to no social assitsance, no house, no electric meter, normally to describe a persona as being very poor), the only asset worth any money he has is a unit which barely had: A kitchen, toilet, small room with tables and bed. A self proclaimed robin hood who robs the rich to help the poor. Barely getting past each day. He¡¯s an unaccomplished delinquent with a side job. Namely, giving personal and close lessons to girls in the bloom of their youth. Hence, beside being just another small fry delinquent, he¡¯s also a scum of the lowest order!

    ¡°Character settings over and out. A reminder to user, the time ratio of transcript world to real world is 100:1, so please relax and train in transcript world. Have a pleasant stay!¡±

    ¡­..

    ¡°I XX your XX!¡±

    After receiving his identity and the identity¡¯s memories of living in this world. Wu Yan cursed out loud without restraining himself, giving the young girl before him a giant fright, she is close to crying now.

    Oh wait, no.. yeap she cried¡­.

    ¡°Uuuu, I beg of you please let me go. I will give you all the money I have so please I¡¯m begging you¡­ Uuu¡­.¡±

    The girl cried and cried as she begged for mercy. She looked totally pitiable¡­.

    Wu Yan¡¯s body stiffened up, his expression also froze. He cursed the System¡¯s family members from grandma to little boy even if he¡¯s unsure whether or not System had family members¡­

    ¡°Erm, could you please stop crying, pretty please?¡­¡±

    He squeezed a smile as he said so with a dry smile plastered on him. Although he didn¡¯t know this girl, he¡¯s helpless against crying girls.

    ¡°Please spare me, let me go, uuu¡­.¡±

    The girl seemed not to have heard him and continued crying. She didn¡¯t stop mumbling, and boy did she look pitiful doing so.

    ¡°Could you please stop crying, alright?¡±

    Wu Yan wants to let her go but if he let her go in this state, his reputation would be completely ruined. Well, judging from the character introduction, there¡¯s probably not much left of his reputation to ruin but still he would like to recoup at least a sliver of it.

    He honestly don¡¯t want to be treated as a scum¡­.

    Thus, Wu Yan lightened his tone as much as he could and warmly advised the girl. Why won¡¯t this girl give him at least a chance to explain himself?¡­.

    ¡°Uuuu¡­¡±

    The girl ignored him and kept crying, not listening to what Wu Yan had to say. Wu Yan could feel his head getting bigger and bigger.

    However, unbeknownst to Wu Yan, he would soon come to regret this. Regret for why he didn¡¯t let the girl go sooner¡­

 Chapter 141: Invited over to Judgement 177 branch office for tea

    Chapter 141: Invited over to Judgement 177 branch office for tea.

    A vigorous and young male in a small alley with no one in sight but a frail young girl. The girl is even crying at the moment, so if anyone saw this scene, they would probably think it¡¯s one of those situation where a lewd man is taking advantage of an innocent woman.

    Well at least that¡¯s what the girl from judgement would think upon seeing this scene.

    ¡°I am Judgement! I received a call from here and I would advise against futile resistance!¡±

    Listening to that tsundere esque voice, Wu Yan and the girl expressed different expressions. The girl lifted her teary but still beautiful face and looked at her with joy. Wu Yan on the other hand had frozen expression, again.

    Oh god no, not her! Not her! Please for the love of god not her! NOOOOO!!!

    Praying for the help of his ancestors from his great grand papi to his papi during the ape human age, his only wish is that this voice which he had heard eight thousand and eight hundred times before on flat screen is merely a hallucination. He slowly turned his head over with machine like movements, creaking at the neck.

    However, when he saw the owner of that voice, he knew, his ancestors are beckoning him over to their side¡­.

    With a height of around 1.5 meter, tawny twin curly pigtails, wearing a Tokiwadai school uniform, she had Judgement armband around one of her arm. the petite little girl looked pretty stern, she would look perfect with ¡°justice¡± written on top of her.

    And it is this figure that made him wish he could find a hole to crawl into and bury himself. Better die and reincarnate than this¡­

    Of all the individuals that can appear, why did it have to be her!!!

    How can he not recognize this young girl standing before him. That cute appearance of hers can fool anyone, her heart is as twisted as his grandma¡¯s panties. Technically, she¡¯s a love rival of his, her name¡¯s Kuroko, and the epithet reads: Hentai shoujo, Shiroi Kuroko.

    At the moment, this girl that might very well teleport him into a sewer upon finding out that he tapped her precious onee-sama, is standing there looking at him like he¡¯s dirtiest scumbag in town. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know where to look now.

    Shiroi Kuroko tugged her Judgement armband and showed it to him. She squinted and yelled at him in a tender tone.

    ¡°That barbarian over there, unhand the young maiden from your vile clutches!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand trembled and his knees lose their strength. He was that close to collapsing down on the floor. Now he understood what it felt like for Tie Li when Wu Yan yelled at him:¡±Put down that loli in your hand!¡±¡­

    Even the girl who was happy to see Shiroi Kuroko looked stunned thinking whether or not she had put her hopes in the right person¡­

    Shiroi Kuroko doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything wrong with what she said. Instead she fixed her gaze on him and her hand started moving towards the inside of her skirt. Wu Yan definitely didn¡¯t think she¡¯s going to give him some fashion show that¡¯s for sure¡­

    Looking at the girl and then at Shiroi Kuroko, Wu Yan smiled, the radiance of which could blind anyone. He then turned to Shiroi Kuroko and said.

    ¡°If I say this is all a big misunderstanding, would you believe me?¡±

    When he finished, he saw a look on her face that represented her absolute prejudice against him. His bright smile then turned into a mournful look.

    ¡°It really is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s going to cry at this rate.

    ¡°If you want to complain, you can talk all you want at the branch office!¡±

    She took out a handcuff and judging by the dangerous look in her eyes, she¡¯s going to apprehend him¡­

    Perhaps noticing the aura coming off of Shiroi Kuroko, the girl looked at Wu Yan with a frightful expression and then ran with all her might as she pitter pattered over to Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s side and hid behind her. Due to the height difference, Shiroi Kuroko couldn¡¯t completely hide her from view¡­

    ¡°Oh? Not stopping the hostage frome scaping¡­¡±

    Only when the girl ran to her side did she put down her hand that was going for the steel darts inside her skirt. She looked at Wu Yan with slight confusion.

    ¡°I already said it, it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt so wronged but who could he blame? That son of a bitch System of course. But how can he shift the blame to System, he could only take it like a man.

    Upon listening to him, Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s suspicion remained but she had a bit of trust in him since he didn¡¯t stop the girl from running away. She didn¡¯t say anything else and walked on over to the front of Wu Yan and continued.

    ¡°Well, follow down to the branch office for a little walk!¡±

    ¡°Must we do this?¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he got kicked in the balls. He didn¡¯t think this kind of shit would happen so shortly after coming to Academy City.

    However, Wu Yan should be glad for what he has. At least the System didn¡¯t give him an identity of some mass murdering arsonist, super dangerous inmate type background. In a way, it¡¯s a silver lining of sorts¡­

    ¡°If you really want to prove your innocence, then you will go with me!¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko¡¯s implication: If you don¡¯t, then you have something to hide¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Treating him as if he would run any moment, she kept her eyes on him. Wu Yan had the urge to call someone a mofo at the moment but¡­

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Dejected, he felt strength leaving along with that sentence he uttered¡­

    Shiroi Kuroko didn¡¯t put down her guard against him. She brought him along and off they went, over to Judgement branch office, the legendary Judgement 177 branch office!

    Looking at Shiroi Kuroko and her elegant stride, one would get the notion that she was brought up as some noble¡¯s daughter. Wu Yan meanwhile, retorted silently.

    Damn you, yuri girl. Stop acting so graceful, you only need to drool and tackle Mikoto while moaning like a beast in heat, that will do¡­

    ? ? ?

    At the Judgement 177 branch office¡­

    Coming here, Wu Yan admitted it. Although the process was a bit wanting, at least he somehow got himself here to a base where Railgun and her 3 friends operated. This answered a part of the curiosities he had in mind.

    It¡¯s not that different from what he saw on flat screen, it¡¯s like a small companies¡¯ office. There are desks, information, computers, it is a stylish place in its own rites.

    And then he saw two people¡­

    A rocking hot figure, a pair of glasses, not to mention those twin peaks on her that lost relative to Ikaros or Astrea, but still way bigger than peers her age, an onee-san looking woman without the onee-san air around her, Konori Mii!

    Short black hair, a stature almost the same as Shiroi Kuroko, wearing a Sakugawa uniform with a headband made of artificial flower, called the ¡°protector goddess¡± and sometimes referred to as the ¡°walking vase¡±, Uiharu Kazari!

    All famous people¡­

    While exclaiming those thoughts silently, Shiroi Kuroko ¡°invited¡± him inside. Very soon, the two girls who were busy with work saw them coming inside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Shiroi-san!¡±

    Uiharu told her in a tender voice. She sounded like a wife receiving her husband. Wu Yan can¡¯t help but suspect that maybe she got done in by that yuri girl¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, the criminal didn¡¯t offer up any resistance and surrendered in good conscience.¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko said thusly, and Wu Yan felt pain coming from his balls again¡­

    ¡°Erm, could you please don¡¯t call me a criminal?¡±

    Wu Yan objected while raising his hand.

    ¡°You attempted to molest an underage girl. That, Mister, is a felony!¡±

    Konori Mii said in a stern tone. He agrees that the content had reason to it but somehow, as the subject of said felony, he felt odd.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a criminal! I never molested any underage girl!¡±

    He yelled in frustration. Wu Yan must clear his name here, he can¡¯t handle the consequence of bearing such an infamous title¡­

    ¡°Maa, let¡¯s leave it like that, according to him, he said it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Shiroi Kuroko said nonchalantly in a tone that made him want to hit her.

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Uiharu looked at Shiroi Kuroko and then at Wu Yan before saying.

    ¡°But, in the records, Mister Wu Yan, you have more than 10 counts of molesting underage girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt his mind blanking out and despaired at the sad truth of this transcript world. Because those records Uiharu mentioned are indeed within the memories given to him by the System¡­.

    Konori Mii, Uiharu Kazri and Shiroi Kuroko looked at him like he¡¯s the dirtiest maggot there is. He wanted to cry so he cried out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a misunderstanding this time!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 142: Borrowing a communication device to call for helpâ€¦

    Chapter 142: Borrowing a communication device to call for help¡­

    No matter what Wu Yan said, the three girls ain¡¯t buying his shit. Though he wanted to cry, he couldn¡¯t for the lack of tears. Maybe because of his tendency to fool around, the three girls amended their attitude towards him for the better. Although, good words coming out of the yuri girl don¡¯t sound good to the receiver at all¡­

    Finally, after much protesting and defense, they decided not to record his offense this time, they let him off with a warning. That cheeky little girl, Shirai Kuroko said something about not forgiving him if she ever comes across him again, she¡¯s just a delinquent plain and through isn¡¯t she.

    Konori Mii wrote ¡®sternly warned¡¯ in the case file and look at Wu Yan before continuing.

    ¡°Now, we are just going to wait for a friend of yours to come and bail you out, then you can walk..¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Ignoring what it means when she said bail, he first needs to have someone in mind, that¡¯s another issue altogether. System gave him a setting where he didn¡¯t have any friends, parents, or girlfriends. Where the fuck is he going to find a guarantor?

    ¡°Erm, do I really need a guarantor before I can go?¡±

    Wu Yan put on a dry smile. Having not been here for more than an hour since arriving, he already feels like his heart had taken enough damage to weaken it¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Konori frowned before she stared at him and told him off.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rule, as a citizen of Academy City, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know this?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes, he really didn¡¯t know it. It¡¯s not like the rule is explicitly shown in the anime, drawn in the manga or even wrote about in the novel. How the hell would he even know it.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have anyone that can bail me out¡­¡±

    Trying to hold back this information for a while, Wu Yan finally let it out.

    ¡°Nobody you say?¡±

    The three girls were surprised. Shirai Kuroko used a very off kind of eyes on him. That expression, it kinda reminds him of that time when he first met Lulu in the jungle.

    The eyes as if one was looking at an unsightly hillbilly¡­.

    ¡°Surely your personal relations aren¡¯t so bad that you have no friends to back you up¡­¡±

    ¡°As much as I would like to not admit it¡­.¡±

    His lips twitch and his grudge against the System deepened.

    Shirai Kuroko took another serious look at the guy before sighing and shrugging.

    ¡°Then it seems, you will have to stay here for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡­¡±

    The 3 girls nodded, even Uiharu was included. He looked up at the ceiling with a pained expression but he didn¡¯t say anything¡­

    Inside Academy City, it would be wrong to say he didn¡¯t know anyone, in fact he knows quite a lot of the characters here. Hell, he even knows about that fake hikikomori called Aleister. It¡¯s just that, nobody knows him, that¡¯s the issue here.

    The ones who would recognize him would only be the girls that came with him. But who knows what identity they had been given and where are they at the moment.

    He¡¯s thoroughly beating himself up deep inside. He accounted for many things but let the method of communication slip past him, among all the tools he got why didn¡¯t he buy communication tools?¡­

    But at least he could still feel the girls presence due to the shared life force feature. However, the girls probably didn¡¯t think he would get caught so fast after coming to this world.

    Without a mean to contact them and just waiting for them to come for him, by that point, he would probably have spent enough time here to be freed.

    Ugh, I wonder how they are, I¡¯m not that worried about Hinagiku, she¡¯s very independent. I am however a bit worried for Ikaros seeing as she can¡¯t deal with people well enough. I am even more worried for Astrea, that idiot, who knows if she will even be able to survive¡­

    And then there¡¯s Mikoto, he¡¯s not worried about her. She¡¯s a native here anyways, she¡¯s probably waiting inside the dormitory for this yuri girl before him to go back and have some smexy yuri time¡­

    All of a sudden, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes shined brightly and then he shouted.

    ¡°Eureka!¡±

    The sudden shout gave the girls a jump. Uiharu was so shocked she accidentally bumped her head against a computer with a yelp. It¡¯s clearly painful for her as tears are starting to come out of the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°What are you yelling for, suddenly¡­.¡±

    Shirai Kuroko is not amused at all, her two curly pigtails that are starting to float upwards, Konori looked pretty displeased as well.

    Against the 3 girls glaring at him, he grinned before he quickly asked a favor of Shirai Kuroko.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I have someone that can vouch for me. Kuroko, borrow me your handphone!¡±

    Shirai Kuroko stomped in anger as she threw a leer at him while gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me so intimately! I am not that close to you!¡±

    Wu Yan recalled that in Island country (Tl: Japan), only very close people would call each other with their given name, but he¡¯s not a resident of that country¡­.

    He gave a few wry laughs while trying to shrug it off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details..¡±

    With a cold ¡®hmph¡¯, she took out her cellphone and shoved it into his hand with a very unfriendly attitude. After that, she took a seat and ignored him completely.

    Looking more like a bluetooth earphone than a phone, he raised an eyebrow.

    This level of technology is going to be the death of me¡­

    Luckily for him, he saw Kuroko using her phone many times on screen, as he fumbled the machine in his hand, he searched for something and quickly he found the name he was looking for as can be seen by the joyful expression of his face.

    Quickly dialing the number under the gazes of the 3 confused girls, a voice rang after some static and the owner picked up, it¡¯s a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Oh? Kuroko¡­¡±

    The voice came from within the phone and also from within the 177 branch office, the voice is very clear, clear enough that Kuroko shot up straight after hearing it.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to smash this phone, not only was it hard to operate, it was even automatically on speaker¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice continued coming from the phone. However, the whole place is strangely quiet. Meanwhile, Kuroko looked like she wanted to chew him to bits right there and then, adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s headache.

    ¡°Homo Erectus, how dare you use my phone to harass my Onee-sama!¡±

    She reached into her skirt with one hand while at the same time trying to snatch the phone from Wu Yan¡¯s hand with the other. It seems like she¡¯s going to give him a peice of her mind while retrieving the phone.

    ¡°Wait wait wait wait! Let me finish!¡±

    When Mikoto heard his voice from the other side, she¡¯s surprised, how could she mishear his voice? But then, why is he with Kuroko?

    ¡°Yan? Yan, is that you?¡±

    When Mikoto¡¯s voice came, Kuroko stopped her hands subsequently making Wu Yan dismiss the notion of taking her down. With Kuroko still flabbergasted, Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Mikoto, it¡¯s me..¡±

    ¡°Why are you holding onto Kuroko¡¯s phone?¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t here, he could picture the confusion on her face right now. Thinking about how to reply to her, the bitter smile on his face became even more anguished. What choice does he have, this Academy City arc had been kicking him in the nuts since the beginning¡­

    ¡°Please listen to me¡­¡±

    He explained with ambiguous and doubtful explanations, given that there are still 3 other girls here, he couldn¡¯t be too specific in his explanation¡­

    On the side, Kuroko kept opening and closing her mouth in disbelief, hearing him calling her ¡°Mikoto¡± and the other side responding with ¡°Yan¡± in such an intimate and familiar way really got to her.

    Soon after explaining himself, the whole place became quiet once again, Mikoto also became silent. Soon, a slightly irritated voice came.

    ¡°That is to say, you got captured by Kuroko and is now waiting me to bail you out¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡­. It is as you say¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan turned his face the other way in an awkward manner, even if Mikoto isn¡¯t directly in front of him, he felt like he didn¡¯t have the guts to show himself in front of her.

    ¡°Molesting young girls¡­¡±

    Unsure whether or not he¡¯s hallucinating but somehow or the other, her voice took on a more sinister tone¡­

    ¡°You should know it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan put out a long sigh.

    Leaving a gap of about a few seconds, Mikoto uttered in an unamused manner.

    ¡°Wait quietly there!¡±

    And then, the line disconnected. Wu Yan released a breath of relief. If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer over here. With that, his matter over here is settled, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Kuroko though.

    ¡°This, how can this be! Tell my why a scum of the earth like you! Would know someone like Onee-sama!¡±

 Chapter 143: To give a good lessonâ€¦

    Chapter 143: To give a good lesson¡­

    Mikoto ran over to the 177 branch office in a hurry, she knocked on the door politely, it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s here, she can¡¯t just barge like she owns the joint now can she?¡­

    After knocking, she pushed the door open and entered, hinting that she¡¯s still a bit hasty. Thus, very soon she would come to see this scene¡­

    A very shapely senpai of hers, sitting on a chair with eyes turned away ata certain direction where Mikoto could still see her brows twitching intermittently. And then there¡¯s another girl that had a flower headband on her, she¡¯s a cute and petite girl currently sitting in front of a desktop with her head lowered, tears could be seen at the corner of her eyes. It seems she had seen some shit, spooking her into averting her sight, a stark contrast to her senpai.

    Another person, a person all too familiar to her, sat on a chair with her eyes focused on the scene outside a window. He would occasionally sneak a peek at a certain direction only to look away with a high and mighty attitude, the person¡¯s posture looked cold and lonely as the snow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    This odd scene made her stiffen up. Still slightly shocked, she rubbed her eyes and yet the scene remained the same. It seemed normal at first but for some reason she felt the mood as off.

    It¡¯s unclear whether or not Wu Yan had noticed this or he¡¯s just putting on a facade but he looked at her while smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mikoto¡­¡±

    Mikoto came to his in hasty steps, she then asked while frowning.

    ¡°What happened? Pretty sure you sounded very panicky on the phone no?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and then look at Mikoto with sympathy. He placed a hand on her shoulder and continued with a stern countenance.

    ¡°Mikoto, I finally understand just how rough your daily life is.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Mikoto became even more bewilldered.

    Konori Mii and Uiharu Kazari walked over. They both had different expressions, the former had curiosity while the latter had stars for eyes, she looked like one of them crazy fans chasing a superstar.

    ¡°Are you the trump card of Tokiwadai, that Misaka Mikoto?¡±

    Konori Mii examined her as if to see what¡¯s the difference between her and everyone else. She then laughed and continued.

    Mikoto¡¯s very polite with strangers, what¡¯s more this woman before her is older than her.

    ¡°Yes! I am Misaka Mikoto, glad to meet you, senpai!¡±

    ¡°No need to be so courteous, I am Konori Mii, nice to meet you as well Misaka-san!¡±

    ¡°Pl-pleased to make your acquaintance, Misaka-senpai, I am Uiharu Kazari¡­¡±

    Uiharu had a slight blush as she bashfully greeted Mikoto, She seemed very reserved.

    ¡°Er, I am very sorry for the inconvenience I have caused¡­¡±

    Mikoto rubbed her face while saying that.

    The amicable scene unfolding before him made him feel a bit helpless, the 3 girls should have been very familiar with each other, but now they are re-enacting the scene where they first met, needless to say it felt very weird for him to see it again.

    But this was not without rhyme or reason. The time when Wu Yan &co entered this transcript world would be one day before the arc began, at this point in time, Railgun probably wasn¡¯t acquainted Konori Mii or Uiharu Kazari.

    Seeing as they hit it off big time and looked like they would be continuing their chit chat for a while longer, he decided to cut them off.

    ¡°Erm, Miss, can I go now?¡±

    The three girls finally stopped when they heard him, Konori pushed her glasses up while nodding.

    ¡°Since there is someone bailing you out, naturally we will be releasing you!¡±

    Konori turned back to Mikoto while chastizing her slightly.

    ¡°Misaka-san, You need to pitch in and put a leash on your friend here, don¡¯t let him do anything that goes against the disciplinary code. You should know, this guy has a pretty bad record behind him¡­¡±

    Wu Yan dryly laughed, he didn¡¯t know what to say and so is Mikoto. Of course, she knows that Wu Yan got put into this situation by extraordinary circumstances, if he really did go and cop some feel from a young girl, she would have already long put him down with lightning bolts¡­

    She glared at him only to receive a puppy eyes that screamed innocence from him. Losing control and uttering a few laughs, she seemed to have recalled something and scanned the surrounding.

    ¡°By the way, where is Kuroko?¡±

    The whole place fell silent again¡­

    Mikoto looked oddly at Uiharu and Konori who stayed silent and then turned back to Wu Yan.

    ¡°What happened? Could it be that something happened with her?¡±

    ¡°It-It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Uiharu wave her hands frantically, no matter how one looked at her, she looked very superficial.

    ¡°Shirai-san received a case and headed out to deal with it¡­¡±

    Konori pulled Uiharu away and smiled at Mikoto. If one were to look closer, one could see anxiousness in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, is that so!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mikoto, I think it¡¯s high time we go now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Mikoto and headed towards the exit.

    ¡°Erm, Konori-senpai, Uiharu-san, we will be going now¡­¡±

    Konori and Uiharu quickly nodded. Their attitude were completely different to when they looked like they could talk deep into the night with her, Mikoto tilted her head in confusion and hurriedly caught up with Wu Yan.

    When Wu Yan and Mikoto left, Konori and Uiharu exchanged sights and ran over to a table and peered under it¡­.

    Laid there is Shirai Kuroko, bound and packaged into a convenient form for storage. She kept uttering ¡°Uumghh¡± and such similar sounds, evidently because she¡¯s gagged as well.

    The two bitterly laughed, it looks like they are not surprised. They quickly got her out from under the table and loosened her from her bondage.

    ¡°That dirty scum! How dare he treat me like this! I will bury him under the ground!!!¡±

    As soon as they removed her gag, Shirai Kuroko roared like godzilla, despite her bound body. It was so loud, Uiharu and Konori had to plug up their ears.

    Konori bitterly smiled and continued to loosen her from her bondage.

    ¡°Shirai, you can¡¯t blame him, you didn¡¯t even let the guy speak for himself and decided to teleport the phone into him like some barbarian¡­¡±

    ¡°But, that scum had the balls to try and defile Onee-sama, as her bodyguard, how can I tolerate his continued existence on this world!¡±

    Shirai Kuroko said matter-of-factly. Then she recalled something and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right! Onee-sama! Onee-sama left with that dirty scum! That lewd bastard must be planning to take Onee-sama somewhere where there aren¡¯t any people and do this and that to her!¡±

    ¡°Noooo! Onee-sama! Onee-samaaaa! You must wait for me, Kuroko is coming to save you!!!¡±

    Her voice echoed within the branch office¡­

    Too bad, you should know that your Onee-sama can¡¯t hear you. Plus, this and that? Please, they had done this and that and then some¡­

    On the other side, Wu Yan explained himself and Mikoto more or less understood the event flow.

    ¡°So to say, your current identity is a useless thug¡­¡±

    Her eyes looked like they were laughing at him.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right, you better not go out and challenge thugs now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied with indignation.

    Having had her fill of laughter, Mikoto continued in a worried manner.

    ¡°I wonder how Hinagiku, Ikaros and Astrea are doing?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma, they probably won¡¯t turn into thugs¡­¡±

    Actually, Wu Yan is looking forward to seeing what Kaichou-sama, Ikaros andAstrea would look like as thugs.

    Probably because he thought about something, Wu Yan grinned and then turned serious.

    ¡°Mikoto, seeing as you¡¯re more familiar with Academy City why don¡¯t you search for Hinagiku and the others!¡±

    ¡°And what about you!¡±

    Mikoto stopped and turned around like she had seen through what is his motive.

    Wu Yan smiled and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Me? Of course I will be going by the plan!¡±

    Against Wu Yan¡¯s intimate action, Mikoto didn¡¯t feel shy or anything, she looked back at him with a serious expression before wishing him well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded but Mikoto still couldn¡¯t relax.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go messing around by yourself, you promised we would stick together¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and grinned again¡­

 Chapter 144: Research centre, data, DNA, Sisters!

    Chapter 144: Research centre, data, DNA, Sisters!

    Night time¡­.

    Inside a phone booth, Wu Yan is tapping a mini notebook, it¡¯s only about the size of his palm. From time to time, one could see electricity flowing into the notebook and then the screen would change with different data overlays of different sizes being displayed there.

    ¡°So many research centers, how the hell did Mikoto destroy them all in the original work¡­¡±

    Grumbling like that, Wu Yan quickly committed the information to his memory with the help of [Impeccable Memory]. He manipulated the data carefully and made his exit.

    ¡°Mikoto¡¯s ability is quite useful.¡±

    Without her ability, Wu Yan would have encountered so much more trouble just to obtain these information. He smiled when he thought about how the upside down guy would probably have discovered him during the process of doing so.

    Recalling the information, he moved towards one of the research labs. There lies his objective¡­.

    A big research lab appeared in front of him, he walked out from a corner. Eyeing the surrounding, he took out a cloak from his space ring. He disappeared from view the moment he draped it over himself¡­

    Inside the lab, he walked with light steps on a path, shielded from detection by EM shield, he¡¯s not afraid of any electronic device catching him. And regarding detection by human eyes, with the invisibility cloak here, he¡¯s not too worried.

    The lab is pretty big but Wu Yan walked in a very systematic order. Who needs map when you got the place down in your head, there are not that many patrols around at night, at most it would just be 1 or 2. Most of the time however, it¡¯s just the trashcan looking robots.

    When someone appears, he would stop and move only when they walk pass him. He would also ignore the robots and just walk pass them, the robots would experience a temporary shutdown but they would resume function after a while and continue patrolling.

    On the way, Wu Yan encountered many shutter doors, others might need a bit of skill to get pass them but he would just need to zap the card swiping part of the door and voila the door would open. Mikoto¡¯s power really makes infiltrating places like this look like a walk in the park¡­

    Opening the physical access control door for the n-th time, he walked inside. Different form before, it¡¯s not the steel pathway but a ridiculously big area.

    There are computers operating in the surrounding and some information records organized on the bookshelf to the side. To each of the two sides lay what appears to be incubation chambers filled with unknown liquid, they seem to serve some kind of function.

    In front of him, at the most visible area is a computer screen as big as the screen one sees at a cinema!

    He ran to it the moment he saw it. His objective is none other than this, the computer in front of him. The screen is dark but the keys below it are brightly lit, he fumbled around and came to the center most area. He saw the keys and pressed them. After pressing around, he stopped and stood there waiting for something. When a red light lit up he placed his hand on the keyboard and used his ability. A few arcs of electricity entered it while making biri biri sfx.

    With the last arc, the red light turned green. a recessed platform emerged from within the keyboard. Inside the recess, there¡¯s a test tube, and contained within it is some blood. At this point, Wu Yan grinned and retrieved the test tube. Examining it, he decided that it should be okay and threw it into his space ring after releasing a sigh of relief.

    The blood in it belong to Mikoto. It¡¯s part of the sample containing the DNA from Mikoto that they are going to make clones out of. The sisters are a result of this vial of sample. He¡¯s here because he wants to retrieve this item. Since he¡¯s going to save the sisters, he gave more thought towards his action. He didn¡¯t want Aleister to clone some more clones just for his artificial heaven plan. It would be a pain in the ass if he did, and Wu Yan would need to come back for a second round of rescuing.

    He didn¡¯t know whether or not there¡¯s such a pitiful external existence inside Academy City but he didn¡¯t want to see Mikoto¡¯s DNA being an instrument to increase more pitiful lives without restraint. It¡¯s all a precaution¡­.

    Storing away the DNA, he walked towards another direction¡­.

    Dodging the detection of the patrols and opening a bunch more physical access control doors, he walked in the monotonous pathway with no style. At a certain area of the lab, he finally found the individual he¡¯s looking for.

    Tokiwadai school uniform, tea colored short hair reached her shoulders, the same face as Mikoto. The identical figure with the only distinguishing feature being a military visor on her head. Her tea colored eyes had no ripples of a living person inside them even as she walked around in stupor.

    Mikoto sisters!

    A look of joy spread across his face, the sister is probably patrolling. She walked around the pathway without knowing that there¡¯s one more individual here other than her. He suppressed the joy inside him and confirmed that there is nobody else here before removing the invisibility cloak on him and appearing in front of the sister.

    One would think ¡°OMG a ghost¡± or ¡°Time to get my ass the fuck outta here¡± when they see someone appearing out of nowhere. Inside Academy City however, this kind of event are normally scientifically explainable so even if someone might feel surprised they won¡¯t run away. The sister felt the same, or at least that¡¯s what she says.

    With an expressionless face she faced him and stopped for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Who are you? Here to steal stuff from the lab? A surprised Misaka says as she looked at the thief in front of her, wondering whether or not to call for help.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see any surprise on that of yours though¡­¡±

    He already know about the verbal speech pattern of the sisters but he still can¡¯t help jerking his lips when he actually listens to how they speak.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing valuable in the lab, even if there are any it won¡¯t be located here. Thus, you should seek it elsewhere, says Misaka, talking to the thief while looking for an opportunity to escape.¡±

    ¡°Erm, can you please listen to me without escaping or anything like that?¡±

    Wu Yan wryly laughed. He wants to retort but thought better and continued.

    ¡°Thief-san wants to talk to Misaka? says Misaka while looking at thief-san and thinking about what thieves would normally talk about.¡±

    He massaged his forehead and slapped his cheeks, he reckons that if he didn¡¯t ask what he wants to ask, he¡¯s probably going to die from stress while talking with the sister¡­.

    Getting serious, he looked at Misaka clone and asked.

    ¡°What number are you?¡±

    The liveless eyes of Misaka clone glanced at him before answering.

    ¡°Misaka is a military clone nicknamed clone 9833, answers Misaka honestly, surprised by the fact that thief-san seems to know of Misaka clones.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Then sister, you do you know where are the approximate location of the other sisters?¡±

    ¡°Through Misaka network, Misaka can locate other Misakas, Misaka honestly answers, starting to wonder if thief-san plans to do something harmful against other Misakas.¡±

    His brow jolted and he kept telling himself to keep calm. Keep calm, the other is merely a sister, she has no evil intention, she must be forgiven, must be forgiven¡­

    ¡°Could it be thief-san isn¡¯t here to steal items but to steal people? And it appears to be Misakas? says Misaka while shocked beyond belief at the intention of the thief in front of her. Telling other sisters through Misaka network to run.¡±

    The words keep calm inside him shattered into a million pieces. His expression crumbled and his eyes flashed. He then sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am here to plunder Misaka sisters!¡±

 Chapter 145: An angel that almost died from starvationâ€¦

    Chapter 145: An angel that almost died from starvation¡­

    Academy City, inside a research lab¡­

    ¡°Chief! It¡¯s bad ya¡¯ll!¡±

    An elderly guy dressed formally frowned when he heard this voice. He shouted back at the voice with annoyance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus! Don¡¯t you know I hate being disturbed?!¡±

    The guy that got yelled at sheepishly said.

    ¡°But chief, shit¡¯s going down!¡±

    ¡°What in the world happened?¡±

    ¡°The military clone samples are all gone!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The elder flinched and then he dismissed him with a few waves of his hand.

    ¡°Then let it be, just get the guys downstair to clone some more.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. But chief, the DNA sample is gone as well!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The elder is finally surprised.

    At the same time, across Academy City, more than 5 firms under the same name as this research lab encountered the same issue as well. The sisters living there disappeared along with the DNA samples as if they were spirited away without a trace!

    When the researchers found out and reacted to the situation. Investigations through various mean were conducted for instance through replaying CCTV footage or other investigative methods all led to no results.

    After that, the other researchers conducting the same research heard about the ones that got hit with this event and they all did a roll call of the sisters. Upon finding out that not a single one of their sisters had gone missing, the researchers all released a sigh of relief.

    Soon, the researchers begun their search through the sisters, or rather through the Misaka network. If they want to locate the other sisters, the most effective method would be asking these sisters.

    To their surprise, the sisters revealed that the other sisters got kidnapped by a strange thief.

    The researchers all got really furious. To a scientist, getting their research materials looted is probably the most infuriating issue ever. In fact, some of the researchers are so mad their eyes got red.

    When they asked the sisters what the thief looked like they all couldn¡¯t answer.

    The reason is quite simple, they would only use vague terms like thief and monster to refer to the kidnapper. According to them, they didn¡¯t know how to describe the perpetrator.

    When asked to track the other sisters down via MISAKA network, they said the connection got severed.

    However, they are sure of one thing. There is some plot going on behind the scenes that involves the sisters.

    ? ? ?

    Academy City: School district 7..

    There¡¯s a very special building here that stands out like a sore thumb, it has no windows and although it in the central area of school district 7, there doesn¡¯t seem to be human activities in the 10 meter radius of the building¡­.

    Within the building, in a room brimming with sci-fi feel, lined with countless test tubes filled with mysterious yellow liquid that connects the ceiling and the floor, there¡¯s a white haired man floating upside down in a tube while wearing a green hospital gown¡­

    He is the general superintendent of Academy City, the mastermind behind almost everything that happens in this city, Aleister!

    In front of him, numerous projections are currently playing, being replayed over and over. It¡¯s unknown whether or not it¡¯s because the owner is not satisfied with what he is seeing but the projections kept replaying¡­

    Being displayed over and over is the research labs in uproar after the sisters and DNA samples disappeared. After a bit of time, the displays stopped and disappeared. Aleister closed his eyes and by doing so, the surrounding fell into silence. A single barely audible sentence broke the silence¡­

    ¡°A thief¡­ is it¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    While the upper echelons of Academy City is busy tearing out their wig, the perpetrator behind it all is walking on the street like he owns the joint. He toured around with intrigue like he¡¯s fresh off the boat.

    The citizens of this city could never understand his feelings. When he first arrived, the System fucked up and decided to make him out to be a scummy degenerate who molest young girls. He was finally released after some trials and tribulations but then he immediately took up the profession of a phantom thief. All in all, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of going around sight seeing Academy City.

    Although, having done that, Academy City has its own unique charm. As a high tech city, it is only to be expected that one could observe signs of high tech everywhere but even so it had some place that looked retro. The contrast made for a very nice view, at least he feels like his horizon is being widened by it.

    He went a whole night without sleep but he¡¯s not particularly tired. As a dedicated member of the hikikomori master race, going without sleep is elementary, what¡¯s to say to go without sleep for a night.

    He called Mikoto so she could rest easy and then he began his sight seeing tour. Apparently, Mikoto just wanted to know whether or not he was still alive¡­

    Walking on the streets, he saw students walking pass him and sighed. He feels so separated from his student days already, sighing at how old he is. However, the guy himself didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that the two girls he banged before are still going to school¡­

    From time to time, he could hear them gossiping random stuff like what a guy in Academy City is up to or blowing their own horn about how they are familiar with a Lv5. He could also hear some familiar names in their conversations.

    At first he treated the gossips with a pinch of salt. But then when he heard about a grapevine, he lost his cool.

    ¡°Hey, did ya hear, they say there¡¯s this one hot chick collapsed beside a bridge over the small stream. Countless dudes are going over there to try their luck with her?¡±

    ¡°Seriously? A beautiful girl fainting, didn¡¯t the discipline committee get the news and go check it out?¡±

    ¡°Of course they did but the girl would wake up the moment anyone touch her and she wouldn¡¯t go with discipline committee no matter what.¡±

    ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ apparently, she¡¯s waiting for master¡­ or something!¡±

    ¡°Woah! Could she be a maid that got abandoned by her master?¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can that be, who in their right mind would ditch such a smoking piece of ass, if he did the guy should be shot to death!¡±

    ¡°Good point!¡±

    He stopped in place with one foot fixed without hitting the ground. He looked like he got struck by lightning, when the gossiping students all went away only then did he manage to recover.

    ¡°Hey, erm, you said something about a girl, what did she look like?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I haven¡¯t personally seen her myself but apparently she¡¯s a foreigner with long golden blonde hair or something!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched and his brows jolted.

    ¡°Where did you say the girl was located?¡±

    The student looked at him in a judging manner. It¡¯s like eh¡¯s looking at a troublesome inidividual, he turned his head the other way in annoyance and replied.

    ¡°Over at the bridge ahead of us!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Ignoring the discriminating eyes of that student, he thanked him and headed straight for that direction earning him many more pairs of judging eyes.

    ¡°Another dicklick that would lick the floor for any beautiful girl they see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t hear this sentence but even if he did he didn¡¯t have the time to respond to them. He¡¯s running full speed ahead while his heart throbbed.

    If he¡¯s not wrong, that hot chick the student speak of should be someone he¡¯s very familiar with¡­

    He confirmed his guess when he saw the blob of moe collapsed in a certain place while being surrounded by people. He slapped his forehead and stayed silent for a bit.

    Maybe because she felt his presence, she lifted her head and looked in his direction. Looks of elation slowly filled her exquisite face. She jumped, giving the surrounding people a surprise, not minding them, she ran all the way to Wu Yan¡¯s side while not forgetting to leave trails of snot and tears.

    ¡°Uuuu, master, I tried so hard to find you, Astrea is so hungry she could die of starvation anytime now. Uuuu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

 Chapter 146: Yuri girl making a ruckusâ€¦

    Chapter 146: Yuri girl making a ruckus¡­

    Adopting a facial expression that mimics the ‡å character, Wu Yan listened to Astrea¡¯s wails. Listening to her preposterous theory of starvation, he could feel the weird glances coming his way from the people around him. In all honesty, he almost knelt down from the awkwardness.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he should be the one breaking out in tears here¡­

    Alas, Astrea didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to answer him. She would wipe her tears, wobble her head and mutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    The corner of his lip twitched when he saw how she¡¯s acting all moe. He can¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. Why did it look so cute in the screen and yet now when he¡¯s actually experiencing it, he felt a sense of fatigue¡­

    ¡°Can you please tell me, why did you fall in such a place?¡±

    Enduring his headache, he asked her while pointing at the spot where she fell down.

    Astrea moaned and answered.

    ¡°I was hungry, I didn¡¯t have enough energy and so I lied down there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He felt slight pain coming from his nether regions, he¡¯s almost fainted like her as well. What can he say, the girl¡¯s explanation has a style all its own¡­

    Seeing her wobbling from side to side and her languid appearance, he sighed helplessly and said.

    ¡°Well whatever, let¡¯s get you something to eat¡­¡±

    When Astrea heard him, she instantly jumped up straight as if she¡¯s having a dying flash. She nodded vigorously while being flushing red. She didn¡¯t look like she did 5 minutes ago, barely alive. He feels like he¡¯s getting stomach ulcers just dealing with her.

    ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re a scum to the core!¡±

    His expression collapsed and he grabbed Astrea¡¯s hand before turning to dash in a certain direction. At the same time that he turned around, a pink figure appeared in a flash, her pink iris flaring at him, she looked like she could devour him on the spot.

    Who else but Shirai Kuroko. He froze up and lifted a hand to greet her while uttering a few dry laughs.

    ¡°Y-yo, what¡¯s up, Kuroko¡­¡±

    He¡¯s mad at himself at the moment. Why did he appear now. He already heard about how a disciplinary member is coming and he knew that the 177 branch office is in charge of this area. The chances of meeting this yuri girl was practically 90%, oh god why was he so foolish¡­

    I so do not want to see her right now¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me so intimately!¡±

    Kuroko gnashed her teeth while shooting beams of intense hatred.

    ¡°To treat me like that yesterday, and then proceeding to kidnap Onee-sama. Your timing can¡¯t be anymore perfect, I will teleport your scummy butt of an existence into the ground this very moment!¡±

    She disappeared right after she said that. Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed and he dodged to the and a hand appeared where he was. Kuroko stood there in shock at how Wu Yan seemingly dodged her.

    With Kuroko distracted, Wu Yan who has his full attention on the opponent, made the decision to take her down before she could take any further action. He grabbed her by the hand, twisted it around and behind her back before pinning her down on the ground while exerting weight on her back. His other hand is placed upon her head for an instant hostile takedown.

    He wryly grinned and continued in a helpless tone.

    ¡°To appear suddenly and act barbaric is something unbecoming of an Ojou-sama¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unhand me! You despicable scum! Today, this Kuroko is going to exterminate your very existence from Onee-sama¡¯s side!¡±

    Kuroko kept struggling, she looked like she¡¯s going to use her ability to escape, Wu Yan who saw through her like clockwork, tazed her with his power, making her yelp in pain and simultaneously stopping the calculations in her head.

    ¡°Your objective appears to be Mikoto as expected¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say as he speechlessly looked at her.

    Kuroko face turned dark.

    ¡°Damn, calling Mikoto here and there, being so intimate. I must teleport your finger into your larynx¡­.¡±

    ¡°Woah, you¡¯re even more savage than Fujibayashi Kyou!¡± (Tl: character in clannad famous for her ability to throw thick dictionaries with ridiculous force and accuracy.)

    ¡°Aaa!!! You¡¯re too noisy for someone who molest young girls!¡±

    She practically screamed that out with all her strength, everyone around them yelled out in surprise and started pointing fingers at Wu Yan. He darkened as well.

    ¡°And I said it was an misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°A scum like you must not be allowed to get close to Onee-sama, extermination as first priority!¡±

    ¡°You damned yurig irl, you really should listen to what people are trying to say!¡±

    He feels so helpless, he already know how her yuri attribute pierces the heaven but she¡¯s practically losing her shit hearing him call Mikoto with such an intimate tone. She would probably go after him with the intent to dismember him if she founds out that he rolled around with her Onee-sama in a blanket.

    On the side, Astrea pouted. Wu Yan ignored her and went ahead to ¡°chat¡± with that pink twin pony tailed girl so she tugged his sleeve and used puppy eyes on him.

    ¡°Ne, Master, I¡¯m so hungry, let¡¯s go grab something to eat¡­¡±

    Before Wu Yan can reply, Kuroko made a big fuss and yelled out loud.

    ¡°Aha, you dirty scum, while plotting to get inside Onee-sama¡¯s pants, you are training a sex slave, you evil fiend, you must be plotting to do the same to Onee-sama! I will never let you have your way!¡±

    Wu Yan almost lost his remaining breath when he heard her, he sighed in fatigue and ignored her before slipping his hands into her skirt and fumbling around.

    ¡°Wayaya!!! What are you doing you scum! you¡¯re planning to defile me as well? Unhand me this instance!¡±

    Kuroko twisted her body around in panic but Wu Yan had already decided that communication with this yuri life form will achieve little so he decided to take his own actions.

    ¡°Uuuu, Onee-sama, I, Kuroko is no longer pure. Uuuu, Onee-sama¡­.¡±

    Kuroko stopped her pointless struggle and mewled as she moaned about her predicament at the hands of a certian person. Wu Yan felt his eye twitching in response. Isn¡¯t it just basic search of her pockets? Does she need to overreact so much?¡­.

    He took out her phone from her pocket. Having done it once before, he quickly found Mikoto¡¯s number and called her.

    ¡°Hey, Mikoto, where are you at the moment?¡±

    When the line connected, Wu Yan instantly asked.

    ¡°Yan? Why are you using Kuroko¡¯s phone again!¡±

    The surprised and curious sound came from the other side, as a result she also sounded a bit unamused when she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got caught again?¡±

    Wu Yan felt awkward.

    ¡°How can that be possible¡­¡±

    When Kuroko heard Mikoto, she stretched her neck and yelled for help.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Help me! I am about to be.. mhgghh by the scum¡­¡±

    He covered her mouth and stared her down before continuing.

    ¡°Mikoto, have you found Hinagiku and the others?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    Mikoto said in a slightly upset tone.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit bad as well, he then turned to look at Astrea and answered in a tired tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found Astrea by the way¡­¡±

    ¡°You found her?¡±

    Mikoto said in an energetic tone. Looks like she¡¯s worried about the knucklehead Astrea as well¡­

    ¡°Nn, why don¡¯t you step outside for a bit, I will bringing Astrea to a diner and wait for you!¡±

    Kuroko started tossing around again, she kept uttering muffled cries like she¡¯s trying to stop something.

    ¡°Alright, I am coming!¡±

    The line disconnected and Wu Yan shoved it back into Kuroko¡¯s pocket and released his hand from her mouth. Of course, he would very soon come to regret releasing his hand from her.

    ¡°You scum! How dare you invite Onee-sama out! I am not going to let you have your way!!!¡±

    Kuroko shouted out loud, drawing a big crowd yet again. The eyes of the crowd looked like they were looking at something unseemly. He looked up at the sky and drew a long sigh. How he wish he could push this yuri girl down right now. His eyes then flashed when he thought about something, he went guhehe while looking at Kuroko who¡¯s struggling for her dear life. She felt her back growing cold and a sense of doom approaching her. She didn¡¯t know where this sense of crisis is coming from but she reflexively zipped her mouth close.

    Satisfied, he lightly patted her head and let go of her. Kuroko instantly jumped up and retreated a distance away while raising her guard against him with tightly pursed lips.

    He turned around at Astrea and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are going to a diner first¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeaaa!¡±

    Astrea hurrahed.

 Chapter 147: Wanna go on a date?â€¦

    Chapter 147: Wanna go on a date?¡­

    Academy City 7th School District, Wu Yan, Astrea, Kuroko are sitting at the table in a corner of the diner. Although the corner they are at is supposed to be inconspicuous but everyone in the diner had their eyes drawn there, they can¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    Besides the table are waiters who kept presenting dishes, they were baffled by what they are seeing. When they placed the dishes on top of the table, they would just stand there with slack jaws, forgetting the fact that they still had jobs to do.

    Kuroko who should be extremely prejudiced against Wu Yan like water against fire is currently sitting by Wu Yan¡¯s side and had a very cooperative attitude with the surrounding. She is staring with her eyes wide open and mouth the shape of a triangle, her expression looked like she¡¯s seeing something utterly logic defying.

    The whole diner could be described as silent, if not for the sound of a certain someone chowing down on food like no tomorrow. On top the table, mountains of empty plates are already stacked up and yet the mountain appears to be growing by the second, its speed observable by human eyes, as if it aspires to reach the heavens.

    Maybe it¡¯s because gluttons like this being they are seeing does not come by everyday, the surrounding individuals all started taking out their phones to get a pic of this life form. Meanwhile, Wu Yan and Kuroko made absolutely sure that their head and faces are not visible. If they were to be captured on camera they will definitely not have the face to go out and meet people anymore.

    He glanced at Astrea who¡¯s enjoying the feast of her life, he felt something within his head turning stale, he¡¯s wondering what would have happened if he didn¡¯t have a ton of gold coins from Silvaria here. Maybe he would screaming fukou da like a certain pick up artist with the hands that can fondle and punch girls¡­.

    Who else but touma?

    Well, at least the other guy is way more unfortunate than he is, he¡¯s not loaded with gold coins like Wu Yan is. Also the guy needs to take care of a bottomless pit nun in his care. He used to be envious of that lucky sukebe (Tl:°ÑÃÃÊÖ in the raws, literally hand of the pick up artist, or godhand pickup artist) but he¡¯s feeling pretty fortunate for not being like that guy.

    Astrea probably could become really good friends with Index¡­.

    The evil inside Wu Yan even had the idea of sending Astrea over to Imagine Breaker¡¯s house for a while so that he will get tormented until the guy wishes to be put out of his misery but he decided not to because Touma¡¯s luck with the ladies is real.

    Kuroko finally returned to her senses after watching Astrea go to war, she lifted her head and judged Wu Yan even harsher.

    ¡°You are really a scum to the core aren¡¯t you. Forget making a sex slave out of a woman but to starve her until she¡¯s like this, you should really be captured and dissected¡­¡±

    Listening to her, the corner of his mouth jolted. He can¡¯t really handle being labelled like that by her.

    ¡°Forget ¡®making a sex slave¡¯ and other slanderous things you¡¯ve said, but I think you should stop calling me by scum. I have a name and it¡¯s Wu Yan!¡±

    Kuroko sneered at him with disdain.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s ignore the fact that you¡¯re a scum to begin with, I don¡¯t think a homo erectus need something like a name¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡±

    Wu Yan dryly laughed. He understands that it¡¯s pointless to argue with Kuroko when it¡¯s about Mikoto, any other topic might be possible but it¡¯s definitely a dead end if it¡¯s about Mikoto. However, he still cracked his knuckles.

    ¡°I suddenly have the urge to open a can of asswhoop¡­¡±

    The diner door opened up and a girl who looked frail but is actually stronger than anyone here ran inside. Maybe it¡¯s because the diner is unusually cold, she shivered. Judging from the sight of her panting really hard, it appears she ran all the way here. Recovering a bit of her stamina, the unusual sight in a certain corner of the diner instantly entered her sights. It¡¯s evident from how Mikoto¡¯s sweaty countenance froze up the moment she saw their group.

    ¡°ONEE-SAMAAAA!¡±

    Kuroko yelled as she flew straight towards her in what appears to be a flying tackle of a glomp over a distance of about 10 meters. What is amazing is that she actually pulled that off in front of a very impressed spectating group of people. The person herself is currently rubbing her face all over her target of affection in a trance.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! I feel so lonely, hollow, cold and unbearable just by not seeing Onee-sama for a day! Ah! Onee-sama!¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~¡±

    Everyone inside the diner made that noise when they saw the two getting all intimate over there. Then they had a look of realization as if they caught onto something, the eyes they used to look at the two girls had warmth behind them as well as a bit of pity behind them.

    What a waste, the two girls are such cuties as well¡­

    How can Mikoto not know what the crowd were thinking when she saw their gaze as well as that drawn out ¡°oh¡± of theirs. The temperature of her face quickly rose to 50 degrees celcius. Her face flushed in a brilliant red. She¡¯s so ashamed she could die when she saw Wu Yan sneering at her in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Ku-Kuroko, what are you doing, get down me this instant!¡±

    She tugged at her to pull Kuroko away from her body by the back of her collar. Mikoto used strength that could punch a punching machine out of commission and yet apparently it isn¡¯t enough to remove Kuroko from her body. In fact, it got even tighter.

    ¡°Aaah, Onee-sama¡¯s smell. Aaaahhh, Onee-sama¡¯s body, ah ah ahhhhhh!¡±

    Kuroko wouldn¡¯t let go of Mikoto no matter what she does. She doesn¡¯t mind being looked at by others in the first place, with that scum here, she wants to flaunt her status with her Onee-sama by putting up a lover¡¯s interaction.

    ¡°Kuroko! Let go of me!¡±

    While everyone is enjoying this show of hers, Mikoto got even redder in shame.

    ¡°Onee-sama, you needn¡¯t be bashful, Kuroko knows that Onee-sama is actually also in love with Kuroko¡­.¡±

    Kuroko said while releasing glare like that of a ravenous wolf. That¡¯s right, a wolf, that¡¯s because her hands are almost at Mikoto¡¯s chest, just a centimeter away and she would reach home base.

    Mikoto is so shocked her soul might come out anytime, she had experiences like this before but this time is different. Wu Yan is nearby and although she never explicitly said the two of them were together, but deep inside she already accepted their relationship. If she let him think that she has some kind of weird fetish she wouldn¡¯t know how to live with herself anymore¡­

    She didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan is already well aware of Kuroko¡¯s existence. He already saw this kind of stuff happening on screen many times before. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything and merely sat back to enjoy this live show in front of him. Shit was so good he almost clapped his hands.

    Kuroko trying to have her way with Mikoto and Mikoto putting up a good fight is practically a must see sight in Academy City.

    To show that her sexuality is straight, before Kuroko could cop a feel, she exploded!

    ¡°Kuroko!!!¡±

    Biri biri

    Blue light exploded and bluish white lightning bounced around her body giving Kuroko the shock of her life, she got roasted into a perfect crusty outside and soft inside kind of texture and got put down on the ground with smoke erupting from her mouth.

    ¡°Ohh~ Ohh~ Onee-sama¡¯s whip of love¡­¡±

    Kuroko turned into a black life form just like her name (Tl:Kuroko is written as ºÚ×Ó in kanji which means black child or black girl). The girl herself seemed like she¡¯s in a bliss though, judging by the drool coming out of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly broken!¡±

    Mikoto still blushing red, shouted at Kuroko on the floor while pointing at her with her finger. She sounded so off tone and so hilarious that Wu Yan can¡¯t help laughing out loud.

    ¡°Y-you are still lauughing at¡­¡±

    Mikoto glared at him. But even so, with her face flushing crimson red like that, she looked more like she¡¯s merely putting on a coquettish anger than being really angry. He laughed at her again. Mikoto got so mad she coldly hmph-ed and suppressed the shame deep inside her. She walked to Astrea¡¯s side and looked at the pile of plates in bafflement.

    ¡°Astrea-chan, I was looking so hard for you¡­¡±

    Patting her back like she¡¯s helping her with her swallowing. Although she might be a bit ditzy but that¡¯s one of her charm point at least for Mikoto and Hinagiku. They treated her like a little sister to look after. That¡¯s why if one were to view it from a 3rd person perspective, one would question who is the elder one here and who is the younger one here¡­

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Astrea looked happy and wanted to say something when she saw Mikoto. However, because she stuffed her cheeks full of food, she can¡¯t utter anything other than muffled ¡°uuu¡± sfx. Needless to say, it¡¯s super moe as fuck¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat your fill and then talk huh¡­¡±

    Mikoto shook her head in a helpless manner.

    ¡°I think it would be a long time before she¡¯s done with her business¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He really didn¡¯t understand the need for walking food disposal bins to exist in 2D realms. Take the example of Astrea in Sora no Otoshimono, Yuyuko from Touhou and Saber from Fate series, and then there¡¯s Index in Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    ¡°Ne, Astrea, do you know where Ikaros and Hinagiku are at?¡±

    Mikoto thought that she might as well ask now than never.

    Astrea stopped her hands, shook her head and then continued her eating spree. Wu Yan and Mikoto had sweat flowing down the side of their head.

    ¡°It seems it would be quite some time before we find them huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought for a bit and then he sighed.

    Seeing as Mikoto nodded, he deliberated over an idea before looking straight into Mikoto¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°Mikoto, wanna go on a date?¡±

 Chapter 148: Daily life of daily life of daily life

    Chapter 148: Daily life of daily life of daily life

    ¡°Mikoto, wanna go on a date?¡±

    Wu Yan said while grinning like a bastard, he slowly spitted out the line and by the time he was finished he could guess just how Mikoto would react.

    ¡°Pfffttt!¡±

    Mikoto sprayed the drink she just had at the sudden sentence coming out of nowhere. Her face turned into what seems to a purplish red color as she sprayed her juice. Wu Yan elctrolyzed the liquid before it hit his face.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Mikoto patted her chest while coughing. She seems to be really surprised by his sentence, her silly appearance looked really amusing to him.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ what are you saying all of a sudden!¡±

    Her tea colored eyes stared straight at Wu Yan who¡¯s too busy laughing. Her face is blushing red and her body won¡¯t stop shivering in shock, even her speech became slurred.

    ¡°D-dating and whatnot¡­ impossible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he merely enjoyed the spectacle being put up by Mikoto who¡¯s too ¡°excited for words¡±. He¡¯s not sure whether to praise her simple naivety or her hardcore tsundere attitude. His relationship with her is kinda the reverse of the norm but even so they already made ¡°pan pan pan¡± sfx in bed so why is she that worked up about the prospect of a date¡­.

    Wu Yan shurgged and teased her.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t dated even once, it feels odd not having done so. Sa, let¡¯s go on a date!¡±

    Mikoto flushed bright red and she didn¡¯t know how to reply. She fidgeted at her seat adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s anxiety.

    However, just when Mikoto toughened up and wanted to say something. A shrill scream interrupted them, it was a voice filled with killing intent and dark aura, that noise exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Absolutely not!!!¡±

    Following the sound is the appearance of a figure that clung to Mikoto like a koala. She rubbed her face all over Mikoto and leered at Wu Yan with looks that could kill.

    ¡°Kuroko will never allow a brute like you to lay his hands on Onee-sama!¡±

    Everything is out of control, the diners all didn¡¯t I understand what is going on anymore, why is a diner that¡¯s usually quiet noisy like this? Well, not that this will hinder them gossiping in any way though¡­.

    ¡°Kuroko! Get down from me this instant!¡±

    Mikoto who was already embarrassed to the max turned into a bright red like that of festive greeting cards after being messed around by Kuroko. She pushed her face away by using all her strength.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You absolute shouldn¡¯t be deceived, that person is a scum who molests young girls. He also has a sex slave, see? That blonde girl calls him master master, he¡¯s a despicable man and he¡¯s definitely up to no good coming after you. Onee-sama please think through this wisely!¡±

    Kuroko persuaded her in a pithy manner. Her tone sounds like what a mom would when her own son walks down a thorny path, she sounded so earnest and pathetic. Of course, for Mikoto, this only made her even more embarrassed.

    Everyone at the diner looked at them in a weird way, Wu Yan and Mikoto wanted to find a hole and bury themselves into it. The diners all started whispering and gossiping in small voices, they would peek at Wu Yan & company from time to time as well.

    Judging by what they said, the spectators knew the ones sitting at that table are all abnormal. There¡¯s the bottomless pit slave, yuri girl, scum and Mikoto who seemed the most normal of the group. However, because she¡¯s with the weirdos, the surrounding also began to look at her in a funny way.

    If Wu Yan found out what they were thinking, he would probably be screaming about how wrongfully accused his is. The bottomless pit part is correct and the yuri girl is also the real deal but he¡¯s definitely not a scum!

    Is there anything wrong with going on a date with my wife¡­?

    ¡°Dear Cus-Customer¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & company stopped their hands and they all turned to look at the female waitress who shrunk back a bit as she continued in a fearful way.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m really sorry but you¡¯re bothering the other customers¡­¡±

    Looking around, he saw all the spectators who looked like they are having a blast rather than being bother. He and Mikoto exchanged looks and they lowered their heads.

    Fuck, Kuroko really had the ability to turn any normal event into a full blown drama¡­.

    But¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto who¡¯s busy ¡°dealing¡± with Kuroko. He grinned and put to rest the hidden worry weighing down on him inside.

    Looks like Mikoto¡¯s back to her old self¡­.

    ? ? ?

    The group of four is currently on their way back to Tokiwadai dormitory. Wu Yan and Astrea walked at the back while Kuroko and Mikoto walked at the front. Not just the front, like really in front, in the words of Kuroko: ¡°To separate trash away from Onee-samaa¡­¡±

    He nudged Astrea and asked her in a small voice.

    ¡°Hey Astrea, what¡¯s your identity in Academy City?¡±

    Astrea poked her cheek in confusion and then she realized something.

    ¡°Master, Astrea is a student here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah and?¡±

    Scratching her head, she then looked like she¡¯s recalling something before she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Which school are you a student of?¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Mmkay, it¡¯s my fault for asking you¡­¡±

    With Tokiwadai dormitory just in front of them, Mikoto and Kuroko stopped. They stood there waiting for Wu Yan and Astrea to arrive. Well, one of them anyways, since Kuroko still had animosity against Wu Yan that¡¯s for sure.

    Wu Yan stopped Astrea by tugged her. He didn¡¯t want to go into the dorm with Mikoto. Although it sounded really exciting, remembering the other Lv5 living there and the legendary dorm supervisor, he decided against this tempting idea. (Tl: the raws said another ss, probably referring to the other lv5 but this could be wrong, waiting for hardcore toaru fans to point out who besides the other lv5 could make Wu Yan wary)

    After the two said their farewells, Mikoto and Kuroko walked into the dorm. Mikoto didn¡¯t look calm due to a certain line from Wu Yan whispered into her ears just before they said their goodbyes.

    ¡°Wait for me at the dormitory exit tomorrow¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    Following the memory given to him by System, he found his house in the Academy City. It¡¯s not good or bad, it¡¯s just normal. But still, it¡¯s way better than Pantsu Breaker¡¯s dorm¡­

    Opening the door, he found it to be clean after walking inside and he nodded in satisfaction. By his side, Astrea looked around in curiosity before entering as well.

    Yeap, Astrea.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not up to no good. It¡¯s not because he wants to lure Astrea into his home and do exciting things male and female would do when they¡¯re alone. He had such thoughts but he convinced himself that there¡¯s no helping it.

    Astrea is too empty minded, this is what many would know. But he really didn¡¯t think she could be so dumb as to forget her identity given to her upon entering this world. And to even starve to the extent of fainting at a bridge, not to mention forgetting her home here in this world¡­

    So, there¡¯s no other way than to bring Astrea home with him. Of course if he gets lucky then he wouldn¡¯t mind it as well¡­

    ¡°Astrea, you going in for a shower?¡±

    Wu Yan admits, when he asked that, he¡¯s wavering.

    Who would have guessed that Astrea would shake her head and feel her stomach. She said in a low spirit.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat a mountain of food not too long ago?¡±

    said Wu Yan with a ‡å expression on his face. He looked at her flat belly in amazement, unsure of just how she¡¯s keeping herself in shape.

    ¡°When I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Astrea said with moist eyes.

    Sighing, Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Let me see if I can find anything to eat, you stay here.¡±

    ¡°Wai! Long live master!¡±

    Astrea hurrahed. She didn¡¯t look anywhere close to how lethargic she looked before, Wu Yan can only bitterly laugh at her.

    At night, Wu Yan is currently lying down at his bed, he looked at a defenseless, smoking hot Astrea who slept next to him. He lightly exhaled as he took in her figure.

    ¡°What a vexing little fairy¡­¡±

    He touched her hair and enjoyed her sleeping figure before smiling.

    ¡°But, I like it this way..¡±

    He lightly pecked her on the forehead and got down from the bed. Putting on his clothes, he sneaked out the room.

    There are many more sisters waiting to be rescued¡­

 Chapter 149: Date! Clothing shop! Clothes!!!

    Chapter 149: Date! Clothing shop! Clothes!!!

    Black T shirt, black pants, black hoodie, Wu Yan looked at his appearance in the mirror. Dusting his clothes, he then grinned and nodded.

    With his mug, he¡¯s not exactly handsome. At the very least, he had the style not to embarrass someone. One should know that it¡¯s been one of his dream to go on a date with Railgun¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea called out, she¡¯s sitting at a table filled with all kinds of food. However, Astrea didn¡¯t look at the food but Wu Yan. Her eyes moist and she looked like a sad puppy.

    He smiled and rubbed her head. Astrea¡¯s crestfallen expression turned into a soothed face. She rubbed her head against his hand, if she were to put cat ears and tails on, she would look super moe as a catgirl.

    ¡°Stay at home obediently, don¡¯t run around. The food prepared here are enough to last you for a whole day. I will be returning home soon, got that?¡±

    He told her in a serious and formal manner. Honestly speaking, he¡¯s afraid of Astrea going outside the house, with her personality, she¡¯s bound to get into troubles.

    Astrea put on her puppy eyes again making her look like she¡¯s an abandoned pet in a box. Wu Yan helplessly patted her head and persuaded her.

    ¡°If you listen properly, I will bring souvenirs..¡±

    Only then did Astrea smile. She happily looked at him and nodded her head, he can¡¯t hold back his grin after seeing this sight.

    ? ? ?

    Tokiwadai dormitory¡­

    Confirming that the black and white lifeform had left the place, Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief. With Kurokos personality, she¡¯s all too familiar what would happen if she told her that she¡¯s going out with Wu Yan today.

    However, compared to Mikoto, Wu Yan¡¯s better off. The two of them are similar in that they have to deal with individuals, Wu Yan only needs to slide his way out of an argument with a few praise or distraction but Mikoto needs to keep her guard up at all times.

    She touched her hair thinking about the date with Wu Yan later on. She felt bashful the moment that thought surfaced. Her personality might be a bit awkward but which girl wouldn¡¯t look forward to a date? She¡¯s the same as well, she might not say it but she¡¯s shy deep down inside and yet at the same time she¡¯s feeling excited about the date. Although some people might question the reversed order in which they did things¡­.

    Given of course, with her attitude, she wouldn¡¯t be waiting for a boy at somewhere conspicuous like the dormitory entrance. Otherwise, the news about this would spread to the whole of Academy City the next day.

    That¡¯s why Mikoto deliberately walked a distance away from the entrance to a place where people don¡¯t frequent much to wait for him. Wu Yan¡¯s even wondering why she¡¯s standing at a place like this.

    ¡°Mikoto, why are you in this kind of place?¡±

    He pat her shoulder and asked.

    Sudden touched by someone on the shoulder, Mikoto who¡¯s already jumpy from doing such shady things jumped in shock. Only when she heard him did she calm down. She turned around, patting her chest while glaring at him.

    ¡°Why the sudden surprise!¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden big reaction!¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a weird look, he then saw some awkwardness in her eyes. Thinking for a bit, he got the picture and can¡¯t help laughing.

    ¡°Ma, if it¡¯s Mikoto, I guess I can understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something weird!¡±

    She looked in a suspicious manner while forcing herself to utter that line. Blushing, she lowered her head and stay silent for the lack of words.

    Amused, he shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°Alright, time is precious, let¡¯s depart shall we!¡±

    He took her hands much to her shock. She struggled for a bit but decided to give up and Wu Yan led her away¡­

    Alas, even when Mikoto had done all these things to avoid detection, one girl in Tokiwadai still saw them. She¡¯s quite surprised to see the two holding hands. When she recovered, she immediately ran off.

    Too invested in their world with the population of 2, they aren¡¯t aware just how big a trouble this girl who ran off is going to cause for them¡­.

    ? ? ?

    Relying on the memory given to him by System, he walked on the familiar streets of Academy City. He then realized in hindsight the extra benefit of Character insertion card, that is the benefit of quickly being able to familiarize oneself with the surrounding.

    But, it¡¯s a buzzkill to think about work matters during a time like this, what he should be focusing on is continuing their date¡­

    And so, holding hands with Mikoto, they walked on a rather big street. As they walked, people would turn to look at them. In their eyes, a lot of emotions could be observed, there¡¯s admiration, disdain and jealousy. Those burning hot eyes all made Mikoto lower her head subconsciously, so low in fact that she could almost touch her breast if she had any.

    Her bashful appearance opened Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s really seeing just how innocent she is, contrasted with his world, screw holding hands, some would even make out in public, and they wouldn¡¯t feel bashful over it.

    Some of the pedestrians already identified Mikoto. As Railgun, there¡¯s few in Academy City that doesn¡¯t know her. He doesn¡¯t know how they will react but he does know one thing, her wish to stay anonymous is probably going to be impossible now.

    Judging by her personality, the best place to raise her affection points would be to bring her to an arcade, a manga store or a dealership that specializes in gekota goods. It doesn¡¯t matter that his affection point with Mikoto is already almost at maximum¡­

    This time, Wu Yan decided not to bring her to one of those places. Instead, he wishes to try and bring her somewhere girls would normally go to like a clothing store.

    ¡°Welcome!¡±

    Being welcomed by the attendants, the two walked into a large scale clothing store, maybe because there¡¯s less traffic here than on the main street, Mikoto finally lifted her head.

    ¡°And here I thought you would keep your head lowered for the entire journey.¡±

    Wu Yan teased her. It¡¯s a date alright but Wu Yan is still cheeky as always when it comes to hanging out with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re being obnoxious¡­¡±

    She hmph-ed and then scanned the store.

    He pulled her over to the ladies¡¯ area and begun picking out clothes for her. She would always wear Tokiwadai uniform on screen, very rarely would he see her in anything resembling casual wear.

    But, during their time at Silvaria, Mikoto always wore casual. However, for some odd reason, Wu Yan has this massive urge to pick out clothes for her. Probably because it feels different to see someone he loves wearing the clothes he picked out.

    Mikoto likes beautiful clothes since she¡¯s a girl but her taste tends to lean more towards the childish kind of attire. It feels moe for Wu Yan but cute clothing is more pleasing for the eyes.

    Soon, the two immersed themselves in the joy of picking out clothes. Most of the time, Wu Yan would do the picking and Mikoto would go into the fitting room and come out to present herself while blushing bright red. Getting to enjoy the fashion show featuring Mikoto as the model, Wu Yan is without a doubt very, very happy. This is a fashion by Mikoto, man.

    He¡¯s starting to think about taking Hinagiku out on a date as well, and then there¡¯s Ikaros and Astrea¡­.

    Wu Yan¡¯s taste for clothes suit Mikoto¡¯s taste as well. The two managed to pick out one or two articles that they could agree on, at this point in time, they finally resembled a dating couple.

    When he¡¯s at the counter about to pay for the clothes, one particular item piqued him and made him waver deep inside¡­.

    Maid uniform!

    His eyes shined brightly and the moment he looked down his heart wavered again.

    Apron!

    And at that point, something deep inside him was unleashed¡­

    He mustered up his courage and ignored Mikoto¡¯s who is blushing so hard, steam started wafting off the top of her head and said to the very surprised attendant.

    ¡°Attendant, give me those two items and wrap it up!¡±

 Chapter 150: Bringing Railgun to see X rated film

    Chapter 150: Bringing Railgun to see X rated film

    On a certain street in Academy City, everyone is currently watching a male and female wrestling for control over a bag in the middle of the street¡­.

    ¡°Throw that thing away!¡±

    Mikoto with her face flaring red tugged with all her might as she shouted at Wu Yan to let go. It looks she¡¯s going to have that bag of stuff if it¡¯s the last thing she does.

    ¡°Never! This is a very important item, how can you just throw it away just like that!¡±

    Wu Yan tugged at it super hard as well, his face is saying over-my-dead-body. Strangely enough, even when a tier 7 and tier 8 is pulling on it at both sides, the bag didn¡¯t get rip apart, it¡¯s a miracle is what it is¡­

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by important item¡­ it¡¯s clearly a lewd item!¡±

    Mikoto puckered her lips and she looked both bashful and angry at the same time.

    It¡¯s true that maid uniforms and aprons has great attraction power on males includingWu Yan. Mikoto isn¡¯t against the two articles as well but just the thought of him buying it makes Mikoto wish to dispose of those items.

    Mikoto knows full well that he doesn¡¯t have any weird collector¡¯s fetish or anything like that. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from her who had spent intimate nights with him. And yet, he bought it without a second thought, what she gleaned from this is that this guy is up to something.

    And what¡¯s the purpose of clothing? To be worn. And given that Wu Yan have no fetish of cross dressing, what else could it be bought for?

    A very sinister idea came to her out of nowhere. The more she thought about it the more she is unsettled by it.

    I hope he¡¯s not buying itto make me wear them¡­

    Mikoto endured the shame inside her and asked him. What she got was a grim silence from Wu Yan. It as at that moment that she knew, her guess was spot on!

    And thus, we have this scene before us¡­

    ¡°This thing isn¡¯t obscene, it¡¯s very lovely!¡±

    Wu Yan said in a self justifying manner much to Mikoto¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Who cares about your definition of¡­ lovely. Anyway, throw those things away!¡±

    The red color on her face had already spread down to her neck. Her heart raced at the thought of being asked to wear the uniforms at his request in the future.

    She pulled with all she got. Meanwhile, Wu Yan embraced the bag to make sure she doesn¡¯t get her hands on it while trying to persuade her.

    ¡°Mikoto, calm down. These things really cannot be thrown away just like that, I have big ideas for them¡­¡±

    ¡°Big- your head is big, aren¡¯t you just going to use it for¡­ for¡­¡±

    Her temperature sky rocketed and this made her very agitated.

    After getting to know him, she would blush from time to time. Even when she got harassed by Kuroko in all sorts of ways, she never blushed more than when is with Wu Yan. He¡¯s truly the bane of her in this sense¡­

    Distracted for just a moment, she felt emptiness within her hands and turns out Wu Yan had already managed to snatch it away and with a quick flip of the hand, he stored them away in his item ring without caring about what the spectators would think. He threw a smug grin at Mikoto.

    ¡°You¡­ hand those things over this instant!¡±

    She stomped in fury. How she wish she could make him croak like a frog with her lightning. Too bad though, he¡¯s not afraid of her lightning¡­

    Wu Yan smiled and without replying to her question or handing over the clothing, he said to her in a meaning full manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mikoto. I will only use them in the most special of circumstances, and I will be the only viewer who can see it, no other persons can see you wear them so don¡¯t worry too much about it!¡±

    With the cryptic way he put it, why wouldn¡¯t she know what he meant by that. The temperature of her face increased again, so red in fact that it¡¯s almost purple. Looking at his grin, she felt so shy that she buried her head while uttering ¡®Awu¡¯, maybe because she didn¡¯t have the face to see anyone now.

    Thinking about sexy time under the blankets with Mikoto and Hinagiku in the clothing he bought, flames of passion burned within him. When he saw how bashful Mikoto was, he got even more turned on.

    With a quick flash of light passing through his eyes, he sneered in a very sinister and odd way. Railgun saw this and got bewildered.

    ¡°Why are you smiling in such a tacky way¡­¡±

    For some reason, Mikoto felt chills going down her spine. It¡¯s as though something especially bad is going to happen.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Wu Yan hurriedly stopped his sneering and then coxed her.

    ¡°Alright, on to the next station!¡±

    Mikoto answered him and conveniently forgot all about the clothing.

    ¡°Next stop? Where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a date so of course one can¡¯t do without a trip to the cinema right?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. Mikoto grew shy yet again and Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. It appears the word ¡°date¡± is very effective against Mikoto¡­.

    There are a lot of cinemas in Academy City. The film they were watching gradually lost its restrain until finally it¡¯s a nasty scene of meat slamming meat wrestling. (Tl:µçÓ°Ôº£¬ºÜ¶àµØ·½¶¼ÓÐ£¬Ñ§Ô°¶¼ÊÐµÄ µÚ 153 ÕÂ Ô½À´Ô½ËÁÎÞ¼Éµ¬£¬µ½ÁËºóÃæ£¬ÒÑ¾­Ö±½ÓÑÝÉÏÁËÈâ²«Õ½ÁË¡£Raws had a disconnect around the start of Academy City where it said ¡°¡­chapter 153 of Academy City got more and more out of control and finally it¡¯s a close quarter melee .¡± If anyone got a raw that isn¡¯t broken let me know and I will fix the line as possible, until then it¡¯s a guess translation based on context)

    ¡°Wh¡­This¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s jaw dropped, she couldn¡¯t recover her senses due to what she¡¯s seeing. With her innocent tolerance, when had she ever experienced anything like this?

    The information she is receiving through her eyes couldn¡¯t compare to the shock she is experiencing inside. She just couldn¡¯t believe the day would come when she would watch an X rated film!

    Suddenly, a hot hand found its way on top of her thighs, her body flinched, she didn¡¯t even need to think about the owner of this hand, she already knows who it is. It is also at this moment that she realized what Wu Yan was plotting.

    She turned to him in anger and embarrassment but before she could give him a piece of her mind. She saw the passionate eyes of the culprit and her heart jumped, the words she had prepared for him turned into ashes¡­

    Caressing her thighs, he would put pressure into it from time to time making her flinch lightly. By the way, her figure isn¡¯t that great, she¡¯s just a girl around 14-15 years old so there¡¯s a lot of stuff that isn¡¯t up to par compared to an adult.

    But, he had this strange thing for her thighs. Her skin is smooth and had a very pleasant touch to it, her thighs could be said to be a value adding part on her body. This softcore stuff isn¡¯t going to satisfy him and sure enough his fingers slid into Mikoto¡¯s skirt!

    ¡°Uu¡­ You¡­¡±

    Mikoto pressed down on her skirt to stop the advance of his hand. She was so embarrassed she could die, yet at the same time, she could feel her heart wavering intensely. She never thought there would come a day where she would be getting into intimate interaction with her loved one in public places.

    Wu Yan¡¯s series of actions are practically a test to see where her boundaries are. Her embarrassment value is almost through the heavens at this point but it¡¯s too late for regrets now¡­

    His finger moved and ignored Mikoto¡¯s attempt to stop it. Employing unknown means, he managed to bypass her biking shorts, her lovely panties and got in her most private of places¡­.

    ¡°Uu!¡±

    She lowered her head when the sensation from her lower region registered in her mind, telling her that her vajayjay is being invaded. She pressed down her skirt in a fluster while moaning.

    ¡°Mwuh¡­ Yan¡­ pl-please don¡¯t¡­ at least¡­. at least¡­. not here¡­¡±

    Stirred by Wu Yan, her eyes were already moist and she had a very charming glint in her eyes. She moaned in a low tone and she almost allowed herself to fall into the pleasure she¡¯s feeling.

    Getting fingered by him in a place like this, Mikoto felt very strange. Her nerves are practically on fire and her body seemed to be even more sensitive than usual. She both liked and is scared of these feelings, she could only beg and hope that he would stop.

    But, stop? Is that even possible?

    While the people around them are unaware, a series of beautiful tone undulated in the world where only the two of them existed¡­

 Chapter 151: The intertwining of two bodies within the darknessâ€¦

    Chapter 151: The intertwining of two bodies within the darkness¡­

    The cinema¡¯s entrance is closed by now, perhaps out of consideration for the viewers watching movies here. Not that it would matter much for the audience here anyway. In fact, they would like the place to be even more obscured in darkness so that they can get busy¡­

    Even so, Mikoto still felt a bit tense, fearful that someone might notice the freak they got going on over here. It doesn¡¯t matter which girl, they would still be nervous when they¡¯re in the same shoe as her. But of course, like a lot of things, there are exceptions to this rule as well¡­.

    The plot of the movie they are watching is progressing nicely. By nicely, it meant that the atmosphere in the cinema just got a lot hotter. Wu Yan admits that he¡¯s really turned on and horny this time¡­

    Something like bringing Railgun to watch an X-rated film and then cop some feel is something that he had never considered before¡­ And yet look at where we are now¡­

    While he is amazed at himself for being able to pull off something like this, he felt his arousal growing out of control. Since this is a rare instance where he can unleash the beast within, Wu Yan is not going to let things end as it is¡­

    His hand increased its speed and Mikoto¡¯s face twitched in response. Her breathing increased as well, as a result of that she let out a rather large moan after losing control. She looked around frantically to see if anyone might have heard her.

    ¡°Hah¡­. Hah¡­ Yan¡­ please stop¡­. stop¡­ touching me there¡­. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    Mikoto was already a person who didn¡¯t have much guts for this kind of stuff, not to mention they are currently in public space having something like this being done to her. If not because of the jolts of pleasure that would come from her sex assaulting her and dismissing the shame she¡¯s feeling, she might have already ran off a long time ago.

    Being fondled like this, it seems that something had already slipped past her. She forgot that in terms of strength she¡¯s superior to Wu Yan¡­.

    Seeing her honest begging, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Under normal circumstances, Mikoto is both gallant and badass, to get her to beg him like this would be something of an achievement in itself. It¡¯s only in this particular area that Wu Yan can best Mikoto. It¡¯s only between the sheets that he can see the sight of her moaning and gasping for air in a sexy and coy manner¡­

    However, in every encounter of the sexual kind, it would always end with his victory, this time is no different. Her begging signified that her fighting strength is now in the negatives¡­

    He increased the pace at which he played her, her words that were about to come out begging for him to stop were replaced by the intense feeling she¡¯s currently enraptured in. She reflexively covered her mouth with 1 hand while pressing down on her skirt with another hand. The moisture in her eyes seemed to be getting even more intense.

    Noticing this, he moved his other hand which was awaiting orders, towards her chest. He feeled around with light taps. Then, he started massaging her boobs through her shirt.

    ¡°Uh¡­.Uu¡­¡±

    As Wu Yan got even bolder and bolder, the panic and embarrassment Mikoto¡¯s feeling also maxed out. Her body shuddered and twisted in quick spasms as Wu Yan watched in a surprise seeing his being sprayed wet! Mikoto cummed prematurely!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    At this point, Mikoto finally got the chance to breathe. She put down the hand covering her mouth and revealed a very enticing glazed over look with her luscious lips parted in the most alluring of ways. She looked like a victim who almost drowned gasping for air, her chest heaved up and down.

    He shook his head while grinning. He never thought she would react with such sensitivity in a public place. The movie isn¡¯t even half finished. They still had a long time left¡­

    After pulling out his hand from within Mikoto¡¯s skirt, he could see traces of liquid on his hand reflecting light even in this dark environment. His hand looked like it was dipped in spring water, it had a warm moisture that moved him¡­

    Sneering, he cast his sight on Mikoto who still looked out of it. He showed her his hand and waved it.

    ¡°Mikoto, you bad little girl, how can you cum just like that¡­¡±

    She pain stakingly turned to look at his hand, her face couldn¡¯t get any redder when she saw it. She glared at him because she didn¡¯t know how to even respond in a situation like this, her plan was to act as tough as she could.

    Mikoto is very pissed at the moment. She never thought he would bring her out to do something like this, going to an X rated film and then screwing around in public space, this all made her feel so embarrassed.

    However, anyone who saw her flushed, wavering and sexy look wouldn¡¯t think she¡¯s throwing a tantrum. They would think she¡¯s super hot, and that¡¯s what Wu Yan thought.

    His eyes became as hot as his heart did, he hugged a very shocked Mikoto. Before she can react, he reached around her back and under her armpit to cup his hands on her breasts. He then gave them a might session of fondling¡­.

    ¡°Uu!Mgh!¡±

    Her heart raced again, his caress instantly destroyed any strength she managed to recover from the brief moment of rest. She became mellow in his embrace, and so the sound of someone suppressing their moans rang yet again¡­

    ¡°Stop, I beg of you¡­¡±

    Although she knew the futility of begging, Mikoto can¡¯t stay silent just like that. She squirmed using that body that just won¡¯t listen to her command, trying to get away from Wu Yan¡¯s embrace only to find that her body disobeyed her. This made her feel a sense of self loath.

    While continuing what he¡¯s doing with his hands, he rubbed his face against that sweet smelling hair of hers. He then laughed before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°Why not, you already had your fill of feel good, I haven¡¯t even had my turn yet¡­¡±

    She stared at him with jaw dropped in shock.

    She then stuttered as she continued.

    ¡°Don¡¯t-Don¡¯t tell me you want to do that kind of thing here¡­¡±

    Sticking out his tongue, he licked his slightly dry lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s so dark here it¡¯s not like anyone can see it!¡±

    The audience here are mostly here for the movie. Shameless individuals like Wu Yan who would bring a girl here to do this and that isn¡¯t non-existent but they are still very rare. The spectators were busy watching the movie from the start until now. Also, right now is still daytime so they aren¡¯t that much people who watches this movie at this kind of time anyways. The spectators are few and far between and the two of them are seated in an inconspicuous area of the cinema with no one remotely near them. Adding all that together with the fact that the atmosphere inside here is darker to suit the nature of the film they are watching, if people didn¡¯t come close enough they really wouldn¡¯t notice what Wu Yan and Mikoto are doing.

    Even so, with Mikoto¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say yes to this kind of preposterous explanation¡­

    ¡°No! Only this is a big no!¡± Her heart raced and Mikoto didn¡¯t bother hiding her panic. She pushed back with all her might to get away from Wu Yan.

    With a squeeze of his hand, Mikoto lost all his strength while yelping with a ¡°Nn¡±. He then tried persuading her by saying.

    ¡°Good good, just this one time okay? Mikoto.¡±

    One could question just how serious he was with that last statement of his.

    ¡°Noo! Mmpphh~~~¡±

    Her refusal was immediately followed by a moan. He stuck his hands inside her shirt and started going to town with her chest.

    ¡°Let me go please, Yan¡­¡±

    Her skin is already taking on a red tinge. She¡¯s so embarrassed she could die, just by thinking about what he¡¯s going to do with her, she felt like taking a big bite out of the guy.

    ¡°Come on, do this for me please¡­ Mikoto¡­¡±

    With an excited expression, he did something that made Mikoto tremble. He used one of his hand to reach into her skirt and slowly stripped her of her panties.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    She pressed down on her skirt but one thing is for certain. Her zest is all but gone now. Soon, accompanying a light yelp from Mikoto, two undergarments of hers got stripped away and into Wu Yan¡¯s space ring it went.

    He then lifted her like a doll and straddled her on top of himself with her facing him. She shook her head furiously, wishing that the guy would get the hint and spare him from his gun. Alas, Wu Yan had already made up his mind on this and with a thrust, he entered her!

    ¡°Ah! Mnnn~~¡±

    Getting hit by electricity, she arched her back backwards with head thrown back like a swan being shot by arrow. She then buried her head on one of his shoulder and she didn¡¯t have the face to lift it to face anyone anymore.

    Releasing a light breath, he relished the heavenly feeling and then started a piston motion while holding onto her body.

    Waves of muffled cries rang beside his ears like melody¡­

 Chapter 152: Kurokoâ€™s suspicion and the blonde haired girlâ€¦

    Chapter 152: Kuroko¡¯s suspicion and the blonde haired girl¡­

    It¡¯s almost night time now, and this is the dormitory of the Tokiwadai middle school in the seventh district of Academy City.

    The door to one of the rooms slowly opened. A tea colored head revealed itself through the opening and she looked around for a bit to check for people, she then sighed in relief when there appeared to be no one around.

    With a tense expression, Mikoto entered the room in lightning speed. She quickly closed the door and leaned her back against it, in her hands, the clothes she bought. Of course, the other two pieces of clothes aren¡¯t on her hands.

    She raised her head and as if recalling something, she blushed and upon feeling the windy feeling coming from under her skirt, Mikoto quickly threw the clothes she got onto the bed in a huff. She hugged her pillow and pounded it!

    ¡°You jerk! Meanie! Big bully! How dare you bully me like that! Damn! Watch me beat you to hell! Suck on this¡­.¡±

    She dished out the punishment while cursing him. Be that as it is, she is still blushing deep red. The person herself doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of the fact that her current behaviour looked much more cuter than compared to her usual self.

    Can¡¯t blame her though, if Wu Yan was here, he would probably be trying escape accusation by putting it on her being too attractive¡­

    After she was done hitting the pillow, she started beating on the blanket. She blushed as she recalled the memories from before, she cursed and beat. She lashed out even harder with more intense feelings of bashfulness when she remembered how Wu Yan stripped her of her biking short and panties before storing them away.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    Lying on the bed, Mikoto kept thinking about the intense coitus they did in the cinema. With an ¡°Uu¡± yelp, she used her hands to cover her face as if to bury herself between them.

    She recovered after a while and she walked towards the bathroom. It¡¯s still a bit sticky down there you see¡­

    When the door to the bathroom closed, a small figure appeared in the room. Her pinkish twin tails danced in the air, when she saw the bag on the bed and the sound coming from the bathroom, a nasty grin appeared on her face.

    ¡°Onee-sama, are you there?¡±

    Mikoto almost yelled out in surprise when she heard Kuroko¡¯s voice. She¡¯s feeling fortunate that she returned before Kuroko, otherwise the moment she glomped her and found out how she¡¯s missing certain an underwear, that would be so bad¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama is taking an awfully early bath today¡­¡±

    Kuroko tilted her head in bewilderment.

    ¡°Er, I feel particularly sticky today so here I am in the bath.¡±

    She was just freewheeling it but a part of the truth slipped out as can be testified by her blushing.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Nodding to that, her eyes quickly shifted focus and she nabbed the beg laid there on the bed. She put on a foolish laugh plus a few sliver of drool before quickly taking out the clothes within.

    Hugging the clothes which contained collector value for her, she examined the clothes and her obsessed expression turn into one of confusion.

    ¡°Why does this seem like a different kind of style for Onee-sama?¡±

    She fumbled with the clothes only to add more bewilderment to her currently confused state.

    Mikoto¡¯s taste would be childish if one were to try and describe it. She doesn¡¯t just like Gekota, she would take interest in those items marketed for kids, including clothing, she leaned more towards the childish side.

    These clothes aren¡¯t mature but they are not for kids, they are kinda cute and ignoring her perverted tastes, even Kuroko could not pick out anything wrong with these clothes.

    If one were to say Mikoto¡¯s taste suddenly changed, Kuroko would not believe it even if hell froze over. To change Mikoto¡¯s taste, she had done all she could for a year with no result pointing towards a positive change to her perspective.

    Could it be.. someone else bought them for her?¡­.

    Kuroko¡¯s heart shivered when she thought about a certain figure. She lowered her head and the twin tails behind her started fluttering without the assitance of wind as visible amount of miasma started pouring out of her.

    With a cracked smile, she asked Mikoto who was still bathing in the bathroom.

    ¡°Onee-sama, you did not perchance go out with that human scum did you?¡±

    Mikoto who¡¯s showering with a shower cap on her flinched and almost threw the shower head away. She uttered a few dry laughs to cover the guilty feeling within her.

    ¡°N-No¡­. I would never go out with that human scum¡­¡±

    She gnashed her teeth at the latter part of her sentence. This is the first time where she felt Kuroko¡¯s assessment of Wu Yan could not be more correct!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Still a bit suspicious, she still managed to recognize the tooth gnashing part of her statement so she put down some of her doubts and started giggling.

    Listening to the sound of water hitting the floor, a perverted grin started spreading on Kuroko¡¯s face. With a light jump, Kuroko used her teleport ability and disappeared from her position.

    ¡°Kuroko!¡±

    An enraged roar came from within the bathroom.

    ¡°Onee-sama, this modest chest of yours, how very alluring¡­¡±

    ¡°Unhand me!¡±

    ¡°Ma, there you go again acting all tsundere. Hmm? What¡¯s with this increase in size?¡±

    ¡°Kuroko!!!¡±

    Biri Biri!

    ¡°Ooohhhh Onee-samaa¡­. whips of love¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    At the same time, in another dorm room at Tokiwadai¡­

    A female student of Tokiwadai came here with hastened footsteps. She knocked on the door and an expression of deep admiration began spreading acrosss her face.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    A voice that was pleasant on the ears rang. When the female student heard it, she hurriedly grabbed the door handle with both hands and entered with elegant steps.

    The moment the door opened, a blonde girl wearing Tokiwadai uniform who had ridiculous levels in her breast appeared within her sight.

    The female student became mystified with this beautiful blonde figure before her. She placed her hansd on top of her chest as she approached. She looked like she had fallen into a deep love with this blonde girl before her.

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Her heavenly voice awakened the girl from her stupor. She checked her appearance and recalled her objective before continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s something about Misaka Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto?¡±

    The blonde girl seemed a bit intrigued, clearly interested with Mikoto¡¯s affair.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡±

    The girl thought for a bit before mincing her words.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate saw Misaka Mikoto heading out with a male today.¡±

    ¡°A male?¡±

    The blonde was surprised at this revelation about Misaka Mikoto walking together with another male. A look of interest appeared on her face.

    ¡°Yes, your humble subordinate personally saw Misaka Mikoto walking together with another male. They looked like they were very close with each other. What¡¯s more surprising is the fact that the two held hands when they walked together, I do believe that male is Misaka Mikoto¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

    This time the blonde girl seemed really amazed.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Misaka Mikoto who had no girl power at all would be able to catch herself a boyfriend¡­¡±

    The girl kept her mouth zipped. Although she belongs to the blonde girl¡¯s faction, she didn¡¯t have the right to talk about the trump cards of Tokiwadai.

    The blonde girl kept mum for a bit. This delicate action had a disproportionately large attractive power. This and the fact that the girl had figure one wouldn¡¯t believe belong to a middle school like Tokiwadai made her look very sexy.

    ¡°Do you know who that guy is?¡±

    The girl hesitated before answering.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate had done some investigations and the male appears to be someone called Wu Yan. Apparently, he¡¯s the lowest scum of a delinquent!¡±

    ¡°A delinquent you say?¡±

    The blonde took on a look of bewilderment at this female student before her, she looked a little bit displeased with her.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that, the trump card of Tokiwadai, Misaka Mikoto found herself a delinquent boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    From her sound, the girl doesn¡¯t seem like she believed it as well.

    ¡°That delinquent would always rob students and he molested quite a few girls. That¡¯s why his identity was so easily confirmed¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    The blonde girl thought for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Retrieve information on that delinquent called Wu Yan and hand it to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The young girl exited the room and closed the door leaving the blonde girl as the only one within the room.

    The girl threw a bout of evil snicker after a bright idea dawned upon her. Her light sound rang in the dorm with nobody else but her¡­

 Chapter 153: ITEM

    Chapter 153: ITEM

    ¡°Next place to hit, here it is!¡±

    The night is dark as it is windy. A certain research institute of Academy City found itself visited by the mastermind behind the chaos currently making the other specialized research firm scratch their heads out.

    He stored away the mini computer he had in his hand inside his space ring. He stared at the research institute that is markedly bigger than the ones he had hit before. For some reason, he frowned.

    Taking a step towards it, he stopped when his gut told him of an imminent danger. He lifted his head again to examine the research institute.

    Just from its outwards appearance, it looked like a normal research firm. However, he believes in his intuition although it is only telling him to be on his guard and not really a sense of crisis¡­

    Following that, he shook his head with a bitter smile. Regardless of whether or not a situation would rise, even if there are massive floods or savage beasts waiting inside, he would still have to go in!

    It¡¯s not only his hope to save the sisters, it¡¯s also what Mikoto wants. He had already promised Mikoto, he also swore to save the sisters did he not?

    After returning to Academy City, Mikoto would always think about the sisters and in all likelihood, if not for their already charted course and her deep trust in himself, she would probably had come here herself.

    The date with Mikoto was also to comfort her and make her loosen up a bit. Although she looked like she¡¯s not any different from her usual self, how could Wu Yan not notice how that girl is forcing herself to put on a show given her tendencies to put on a tough front?

    Ma, even if the date eventually turned into a hook up session, the end had been achieved and Mikoto looked happy at least.

    Next, this heist would lighten her load even more. That¡¯s why even if Accelerator, Aiwass or Aleister might be waiting for him inside, he would still have to go in. The worst that might happen is one defeat, that¡¯s all no biggie.

    Touching the bio containment unit on his hand, one wouldn¡¯t think that there¡¯s more than a thousand misaka clones inisde.

    But, this is still nowhere close to enough! There are still more sisters, so many more¡­

    The dead sisters should be at least 10 times the number of the clones he had managed to store away.The ones currently at risk of dying, and in fact some are dying by the day, those currently number almost close to 10 times the number of clones had saved as well. If he doesn¡¯t save all of them and as a result of the upside down guy¡¯s plan to leave some alive, they would still be treated as just another chess piece for that guy¡­.

    Mikoto will never allow this, Hinagiku won¡¯t as well and he knows Ikaros and Astrea will not tolerate this either. He himself will absolutely not stand by and see this happen, not over his dead body!

    With a flash of resolve, he stepped forward without looking back towards the research institute¡­

    ? ? ?

    With the cloak of invisibility on him, he moved forward while keeping his eyes out for the sisters. It¡¯s a very easy task to locate the sisters given that they have the same esper ability as him in terms of EM manipulation.

    Just by being close to the sisters, he can tell where they are and locate them!

    However Wu Yan is currently very frustrated. His lv4 abilities at MAX, with EM field dispersed as far as possible returned no response. No positive response at all! There doesn¡¯t seem to be any sisters in this research institute.

    The feeling he had before coming here and the apparent disappearance of sister in this institute. Even if he was retarded, he realized by now how something is wrong here. At the same time, he stepped on a soft object, Instantly the alarm inside his head went off like mad. Without a shred of hesitation he retreated with haste from that spot. At almost the same time he pulled away a safe distance, the spot lit up in brilliant flare of light and followed closely by deafening boom. Rapid winds came assaulting him from the explosion site.

    A bomb? Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    He recalled the figure and information of a certain person. Soon, he didn¡¯t have the room to worry about those things. The alarm inside him kept ringing, telling him that he is not out of harm¡¯s reach yet. He kept retreating backwards as a result!

    Suddenly, a white laser shot out from the side of a wall hitting where he was just standing. The white pillar of laser gave him more certainty as to the identities of his attackers.

    Lasers came out of the wall around him, forcing him to keep retreating and jumping around the place.

    The lasers all but destroyed the pristine path he was walking in, it looked like a total ruin now. At a certain point, his body stopped moving backwards, that¡¯s because there¡¯s a wall behind him. A white laser came piercing through another wall and shot at him with intense speed. He managed to release lightning from his body at the nick of time and clad himself in it. The white laser came into contact with the raging lightning and exploded prematurely while releasing sparks!

    The white laser had a force bigger than his lightning attack that stands only at lv4. Even if he mitigated it somewhat by pitting those 2 forces together, the residue force still hit him! Before the laser could hit him, an invisible dragon shaped armor appeared and covered Wu Yan in it. The white laser dissipated along with the invisible dragon shaped armor, the clash ended with the armor shaking a bit before both disappeared.

    Through the hole in the wall created by the white laser, he saw his attackers¡­

    Wavy blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin, slender and petite with a height of around 1.5m. She wore a beret, super mini pleated skirt and had pantyhose covering her delicate legs. It is a very cute little girl holding a stuffed doll!

    Black shoulder length hair, a pink track suit, the girl looked lethargic. Her twin peaks were so bountiful it looked like they had gravity that would distort one¡¯s sight towards it. It¡¯s an expressionless young girl who looked like she needed more sleep.

    Short brown hair in a bobcut, standing almost at the same height as the young blonde girl, she revealed those exquisite and slender legs of hers for all to see. It¡¯s a hoodies wearing teenager who had a unique charm to her.

    The last one stood in front of the three other girls. She had a very curvy figure and her breasts are very astounding by itself. She¡¯s a girl that had wavy tea colored hair. She had a ball of white light orb spinning around in her hand, preparing to throw it at any given moment.

    4 figures all with different shapes and sizes, he was rendered speechless when he saw them.

    Frenda Seivelun: (level 55)

    Takitsubou Rikou: (level 51)

    Kinuhata Saiai: (level 58)

    Mugino Shizuri: (level 67)

    ITEM of Academy City¡¯s dark side.

    His heart slightly sunk and he can¡¯t help bitterly laughing. He released a sigh of relief when he realized he¡¯s not up against Accelerator or Aiwass, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of relaxing. If it¡¯s just solo fight, he has ample confidence on taking any one of them down! Even if they teamed up, Wu Yan had no reason to be afraid of them. The reason he is bitterly laughing is because this scenario was supposed to happen to Mikoto in the original work where she fought against ITEM in a research firm. Wu Yan almost thought for a second that he entered the plot of the story¡­

    ITEM¡¯s appearance is not a surprise to him. In the original work, the sisters couldn¡¯t escape Aleister no matter what they did, but even then ITEM made their move. What¡¯s more to say of their current status where Mikoto¡¯s DNA are gone rendering further cloning of sisters impossible. The remaining sisters also kept disappearing. Given their critical role in Aleister¡¯s plan to usher in an artificial heaven, he¡¯s already pretty calm by not sending out Aiwass.

    Although ITEM¡¯s appearance made him vigilant, Mugino Shizuri¡¯s strength is not that far from him and without his armaments, he would not dare say his chances of beating her. But Wu Yan¡¯s more focused on Takitsubou Rikou who¡¯s standing behind her.

    This girl has the power to identify, record and track AIM diffusion field and if she used it on him, he would be fearful of the day he appears in her sights where he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide in the Academy City anymore¡­

    (Tl: potential clash with original setting here in this work. In Toaru, as long as she record someone¡¯s AIM diffusion field, with the use of her ability she could theoretically track someone down even if he left the solar system, so it¡¯s pointless whether or not Wu Yan does appear before her, if she had indeed recorded him, she can find him with ridiculous precision as seen by how Mugino Shizuri no scoped Mikoto in the original fight by relying on her ability to locate Mikoto enough that she can laser her from afar.

    TL;DR lethargic big boobies girl can track your cheating ass anywhere you go so don¡¯t go creeping.)

 Chapter 154: A sudden missionâ€¦

    Chapter 154: A sudden mission¡­

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood in opposition to Wu Yan yet they can¡¯t seem to grasp his figure, confused by this Mugino Shizuri shouted in dissatisfaction at Takitsubou Rikou behind her.

    ¡°Takitsuobu! Didn¡¯t you say the guy was in this direction? How come I don¡¯t see anyone here?¡±

    She would probably think she¡¯s being tricked by the girl if she didn¡¯t know that Takitsubou would never lie to her¡­

    Takitsubou Rikou lifted her head like it¡¯s a major exercise for her and shrunk back when she heard Mugino Shizuri shouting at her. She pointed at Wu Yan¡¯s direction with a sheepish voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s right there¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai walked forward and continued.

    ¡°It looks like a psychic with the ability to distort visual perception or one that can turn invisible, no wonder the cameras didn¡¯t capture him, what a sneaky fellow.¡±

    ¡°But we still have a job to finish.¡±

    Frenda snickered with her hands at her mouth, it seems this girl derives schadenfreude from other people¡¯s suffering.

    With a ¡°tsk¡±, the light orb within Mugino¡¯s hand increased in radiance as she lifted the corner of her lips in a dangerous manner.

    ¡°Those damned useless ones at the top, sending me out to exterminate some rat!¡±

    The laser shot out and wrecked the direction Takitsubou Rikou was pointing into a wasteland.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou immediately pointed at another direction and Mugino Shizuri shot her laser while being guided by her. She then pointed at another direction and it is by this point that Mugino Shizuri got tired of this shit.

    ¡°Dirty rat! Stop sneaking around! Show yourself!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri roared in frustration, she seemed like she¡¯s on the edge of bursting now much to the horror of Frenda who¡¯s so afraid she¡¯s hugging her head at the side.

    Wu Yan is silently judging Aunt Mugino, he had long known that she¡¯s a girl who¡¯s very much influenced by her temper. He just didn¡¯t know she¡¯s this easily irritated.

    You don¡¯t want me to hide, so you want me to go out and get slaughtered by you?¡­

    Still judging her, he looked at the destroyed walls and ground around him with grave expression.

    [Meltdowner], that¡¯s Mugino Shizuri¡¯s ability. It can forcibly manipulate the ambiguous state of an electron state between wave and particle form, she can then release it as a special ray of electrons by shooting it. If he remembers correctly, this ability should have a technical classification called particle waveform high speed cannon. It¡¯s a form of electron manipulation. Now that one thinks about it, it¡¯s an ability like his and Mikoto¡¯s.

    In terms of pure destructive power, Meltdowner beats Mikoto in this area. In the original work, Mugino Shizuri once used her abilities to bend Mikoto¡¯s Lighting attack spear. However because of how similar their abilities are, her meltdowner ability can be bend in much the way she did against Mikoto.

    Even if Mikoto could pull it off, this didn¡¯t mean that he could achieve the same thing. His ability is one magnitude lower than Mikoto¡¯s although it is technically the same ability.

    When Mugino Shizuri used her Meltdowner, that electron beam which could rival a lightning attack in speed blew away the wall with durability matching metals away like it¡¯s paper shred. The sturdy wall melted away and pierced through the hiding places he managed to find.

    This ridiculous destructive capability is in an amusing way fitting of her female tigress like personality. With such a scary combo, Wu Yan would rather have a round with Accelerator than with her¡­

    In the original work, the scene of her using Diffusion Aid Semiconductor or Silicon burn and then firing at the silicons to achieve total 360 degree no escape no blind corner bombardment to the extent of even blasting her immediate vicinity really made him shiver.

    Although because of her strength, she lost control to aim properly and the silicon¡¯s dealt heavy blows to her as well. She quickly fell down as a result but if he could, he would like to avoid reaching that step.

    What kind of woman is scariest would seem to suggest Mugino Shizuri as the answer. She could snap at any moment and would go ape shit crazy without caring for her body, hell she would even bring the opponent down with her if need be. No wonder Frenda is so afraid of her, her power and her personality are the reasons¡­

    If possible, Wu Yan would like to turn tail and retreat. However with the sleepyhead looking Takitsubou Rikou behind her, can he even run? He never thought the day would come where he would rue over acquiring Mikoto¡¯s power.

    Of course, if it¡¯s just her, Wu Yan is not yet out of options. However the sound that would soon come, dispelled any notions of him about running away¡­

    ¡°Beep! Detected special event and giving out sudden mission!¡±

    Sudden mission: Achieve victory!

    Mission: Defeat ITEM of Academy City¡¯s dark side; Mugino Shizuri, Frenda Seivelun, Takitsubou Rikou, Kinuhata Saiai.

    Reward: Electromaster lv4 will be upgraded to lv5

    This sudden mission sure is as sudden as its name¡­

    He bitterly smiled but he shelved the thoughts about escaping. Electromaster lv5 would require about 300¡¯000 Ability points, his whole Ability points asset isn¡¯t even enough. If he can upgrade his ability, the addition to his combat potential is not an insignifican tamount.

    With lv5 esper power, level 65 strength and ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, even if he cannot challenge a tier 8, no mere tier 7 supers can best him.

    In the end I have to fight huh¡­

    Sighing helplessly, he made up his mind and put on the hoodie to cover the upper half area above his nose, thinking that this will reduce the chances of facial recognition¡­

    ? ? ?

    ¡°Takitsubou! Is he dead yeet?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri looked absolutely pissed, her beautiful face is currently being distorted into an ugly mug by her extreme anger.

    Before Takitsubou Rikou can say anything, a lightning bolt attacked the four girls group. The 3 other girls except for Mugino Shizuri were surprised. Mugino Shizuri smiled at the challenge and dispersed the attack with one shot of her Meltdowner, she fired another one towards the direction where the lightning bolt came from.

    Against her Meltdowner, Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the guts to play with her fire. He released more electricity and they crackled in the air before forming into an electric cage and sealing the laser. It then extinguished them.

    A dark figure slowly emerged from the ruins. He came before ITEM and the 4 of them can only see his mouth because of the hoodie he had on.

    ¡°So you have decided to show yourself at last¡­¡±

    Frenda said while hugging the doll she has. She looked very moe but Wu Yan doesn¡¯t think so, that is a hell of an explosive she¡¯s holding in her hands, it is merely disguised as a doll.

    ¡°Snooping around, how lame¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai curled her lips but then she got confused about something.

    ¡°Hey, that lightning attack just now, is that your power? Isn¡¯t your ability one of invisibility?¡±

    ¡°Little brat, what would you know!¡±

    A low and seemingly elderly voice came from Wu Yan who is still shrouded by his hoodie. That voice is the result of him stimulating his vocal cords with pulses of electric.

    ¡°A man with secrets is the most attractive kind!¡±

    ¡°Who you calling a super small brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai blew up, Wu Yan¡¯s face froze when he heard what she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were a super small brat, it¡¯s your own words, I merely called you a small brat¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai turned her face away in a condescending manner.

    ¡°A super woman as perfect as I am is not something a guy like you who super can¡¯t see anyone would understand.¡±

    He responded with even more disdain than her.

    ¡°Well shit, if your figure is ¡°perfect¡±, then there wouldn¡¯t be any girl with flaws in this world anymore.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fist and teeth.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, say your piece when you arrive at the next world!¡±

    An impatient Mugino Shizuri cut Kinuhata Saiai off. However, Wu Yan really made her face distort with his next line.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t that much better off, aunty!¡±

 Chapter 155: The clash of lightning and laser

    Chapter 155: The clash of lightning and laser

    The whole place froze when Wu Yan threw out that line¡­

    ¡°Oh you poor fuck who super can¡¯t go out and see people, you are super dead meat now¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai returned to her calm face. Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda who are both familiar with her can tell she¡¯s secretly enjoying the tragedy that¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡°The guy had to dig his own grave. Oh dear, and here I wanted to finish him myself so I can get the reward money¡­¡±

    Frenda shook her head and shrugged at the same time. Of course she still looked moe af.

    ¡°Ohhh, now you¡¯ve got me mad!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri slowly began laughing with a sinister expression. Her messed up face made the 3 other ITEM field operatives to backpedal in fear.

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow, although ITEM didn¡¯t notice this, they could still detect the nonchalant tone behind his words.

    ¡°Aunty experiencing menopause, please enlighten me as to which day of the 365 days a year are you not angry!¡±

    When his words fell, pale white orbs of light started appearing besides Mugino Shizuri who had her head down. Just by rough calculations, there appears to be a little more than 10 of them!

    ¡°Today is the day you meet your maker, you rat!¡±

    She waved her hands and the light orbs turned into cannons and distinct rays of laser are shot out at him at lightning speed.

    He stepped hard and made a prompt retreat. He then stopped to dodge the approaching Meltdowners, he may have made negating a single Meltdowner looked really easy, that¡¯s only because all he did was release his electromaster to the max to disperse one shot of Meltdowner. He can¡¯t do the same against so many lasers.

    He¡¯s got to admit it, an enraged Mugino Shizuri is a fearsome adversary. The light orbs floating around her can turn into dreadful mobile cannons which would shoot Meltdowner lasers wave after wave. He¡¯s frantically trying to handle the waves of laser.

    He didn¡¯t know his movements shocked ITEM.

    ¡°Essentially, he¡¯s fast!¡± (Tl: she has the verbal tic of putting in daitai in her sentences in the original work. See.) Frenda was stupefied by how agile Wu Yan is at dodging the attacks.

    ¡°Acceleration? Or maybe some sort of enhancement?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was dumbstruck by his movements as well.

    ¡°He could super hide himself and use super lightning, just how many super abilities does he have?¡± (Tl: it¡¯s probably a bit late but Saiai likes to add chou or super in her sentences so yeah.)

    ¡°Dual skill user! Impossible, A dual skill doesn¡¯t exist, what is your power!¡±

    Though she asked the question, her Meltdowner never stopped working and kept firing lasers after lasers to blast Wu Yan. Mugino Shizuri didn¡¯t even move and waves after waves of lasers would come assaulting. Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything in respond, he just kept dodging the rays and ignored her threats. Since he had resolved to fighting her, he didn¡¯t think she would let him go even if he did try to talk in a submissive way, not against such a bad tempered person as Mugino Shizuri anyway.

    If that is so, why shoot savage retorts at her and fight as he please. That is what he is thinking anyways, however the situation at hand cursed him with inability to put up a good counter. He can¡¯t draw Nietono no Shana here because if he used it, it would be troublesome in the future if they recognized him. With Nietono no Shana out of the equation, a major half of his abilities are sealed. Excluding his esper power, the other half of his strength lied in his sword skills¡­

    Randomly buy one from the System you say? Scratch that, if it¡¯s not a Rank C equipment, it would be unable to bloc Meltdowner. He is not that desperate as to buy Rank C equipment just for this.

    However with just his stats as a level 65 super and lv4 Electromaster, it¡¯s still possible for him to win.

    ¡°Stop prancing around! Why don¡¯t you make my job easier and just die!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri is so pissed off her eyes seemed to be popping out, her beautiful face distorted like this is putting him off.

    It¡¯s true however that he won¡¯t be able to win if he keep dodging like this. He clenched his fists and countless particles of iron sand concentrated into iron sand sword in his hands. The sword hummed, nobody would think a cut from this will result in only minor injuries.

    ¡°Super scary!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai lowered her head in fear of the iron sand sword in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. She feels that her nitrogen armor will pop like a balloon against a slash from that thing.

    ¡°Essentially using an electricity derived ability, could the invisibility and dodging skills had also been derivative abilities from manipulation of electricity? Something like using electricity to manually stimulate the body into a state capable of high speed dodging.¡±

    Frenda thinks she figured the enemy out and squinted her eyes in excitement.

    ¡°What about invisibility?¡±

    Lowering her head until she almost touched her own boobs, Takitsubou Rikou lifted her hand and asked in a meek voice. Frenda¡¯s smile froze.

    ¡°Haha¡­. essentially something¡­ perhaps a high tech item of some sort¡­¡±

    Frenda turned her head around in an awkward manner as she forced herself to utter that line. What she didn¡¯t know is that her words were pretty close to the truth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s invisibility or electricity or enhancement, just give his body to the disgusting researchers and they will find out the answers soon enough!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri snickered making Wu Yan curse her for being so evil.

    Frenda nodded with a dry smile.

    ¡°In the first place, even if he¡¯s a dual skill, he¡¯s still a lv4, he can¡¯t possibly be Mugino¡¯s enemy¡­¡±

    Wu Yan snorted as he held back his laughter. Levels and abilities aren¡¯t the absolute determinant of victory. She has a splendid ability no doubt but the cons are very obvious as well. Seeing as the moe blobs already decided that she¡¯s superior in strength, very well, time to give them a big surprise!

    Electricity crackled along his body. Biribiri sfx could be heard ringing and his clothes started flipping around without wind thanks to his lightning clad body. he looked like a cultivator at this very moment.

    Planting his feet, he dashed towards Mugino Shizuri with no intention of dodging. He lifted the iron sand blade in his hand and approached Mugino Shizuri in a rapid fashion.

    Slightly stunned, she laughed in response.

    ¡°So eager to die!¡±

    The light orbs around her shook and multiple beams were shot out, their radiance blocking his field of vision and covering the 2 meter area around him.

    Against the oncoming beams, he didn¡¯t seemed to care about them and resumed his forward charge. Mugino Shizuri smiled like she won the battle but that smile quickly froze. Wu Yan did something unexpected when he almost collided with a beam.

    He shifted his body side ways and moved forwards in a sideway fashion, he released a ton of lightning and got into contact with one particular beam from Meltdowner.

    The beam and lightning collided with clear explosion sound accompanying them before they both disappeared.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ITEM can¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    Destroying this one beam, the enclosure of beams had an opening and it was just enough for him to pass through.

    Seeing a beam going pass him with less than 1 cm¡¯s difference, he lifted the corner of his lips and adjusted his posture into facing ITEM. With a flick of his hand, a lightning spear attack was shot out.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri retreated two steps in surprise before shouting.

    ¡°Kinuhata!¡±

    ¡°Super affirmative!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai came to the group¡¯s front and lifted her hands. The lightning spear hit her but it disappeared.

    If one were to inspect sloer, the air around her seems to be different. A wall of air enveloped her petite body! Nitrogen armor, her ability. The ability boasting the strongest defense below lv5.

    Maybe it would have been for naught against Wu Yan¡¯s high oscillating iron sand sword, but against lightning attack spear which focuses more on speed than power, its defense is more than enough.

    But¡­

    A figure appeared beside Mugino Shizuri, and in his hand, he held the vibrating iron sand sword.

 Chapter 156: Meltdowner, map bombardment

    Chapter 156: Meltdowner, map bombardment

    Meltdowner certainly has power, at least if one were to exclude Accelerator who could stop the earth¡¯s rotation or Kakine Teitoku¡¯s physical properties manipulation, she would probably be the one who boast the strongest firepower within the lv5.

    However, there is a very critical weakness to this ability. Because of how strong it is, Mugino Shizuri¡¯s ability is very unstable requiring a lot of minor adjustment to stabilize it before being able to shoot it.

    The result being that she would need to prepare beforehand prior to shooting. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a significant window of time between concentration and firing.

    Aiming also takes a lot of calculation, putting it in another way, she¡¯s bad against surprise attacks. If an attack came from somewhere unexpected, she wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time. Sneak attacks are very effective against her as a result.

    The iron sand sword approached her and she could clearly see the vibration on that thing, the humming sound it emitted cause her to break out if goosebumps. Seeing as it¡¯s on an unstoppable momentum, her pupil contracted into a pinpoint size.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Before the blade could hit her, a tender sound rang and four missile like mini rockets shot out from the side towards Wu Yan.

    Stopping his striking posture, he looked at Mugino Shizuri who is about to fall prey to his blade and he stopped his action. He then retreated away from the missiles. After dodging the missiles, they exploded, the resulting wind pressure was something that one wouldn¡¯t expect given the projectiles¡¯ small sizes. His balance was affected and just for a moment he is unsteady on his feet. Tilting his body, Wu Yan who couldn¡¯t control his body saw a small figure appear before him, his pupil shrunk when he saw a small fist aiming for his stomach coming with no mercy.

    Kinuhata Saiai!

    Biribiri

    Lightning crackled, clad in his lightning, Wu Yan knew this wouldn¡¯t do much against her if he only relied on lightning, not when she can ignore it with her nitrogen armor clad defense.

    A hit from augmented by nitrogen armor is no joke. He willed his lightning to expand with him as the center. The lightning hit Kinuhata Saiai and sent her flying far away.

    Kinuhata Saiai who flew back had a small grin on her face. Slightly changing her nitrogen armor, she turned to the side and a few missiles that looked like the kind he was shot with before came from behind her. The missiles were aimed at Wu Yan who had a slight change to his expression.

    Now Wu Yan understands why ITEM would form such a group of 4 individuals. Kinuhata Saiai and her nitrogen armor, Frenda with her explosive surprise attacks, Takitsubou Rikou with her tracking ability and Mugino Shizuri with her laser beam galore. Goddamnit they had the whole set here: Output, Mob control, Mapping ability, they could run a whole show here¡­

    With his palm, he managed to steady himself before the missiles could hit and he gave it a mighty push to launch himself into the air with a backflip, he spun like a spinning top as he retreated.

    Stopping his spinning motion by regaining control, he managed to recover with just enough margin before the missiles hit.

    He instantaneously formed two blades of iron sand. He swung it furiously to cut the missiles into numerous fragments, then he used electromagnetism to send the fragments back at ITEM like shrapnel.

    Maybe they were too astounded by his fluid movements,the ITEM members stared wide eyed athim. They only returned to their senses when the shrapnel came flying at them. Kinuhata Saiai quickly deployed her nitrogen armor to block the fragments.

    After having done so, Frenda who stood behind her said something that made Wu Yan almost fell down to the ground.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not a rat but some circus performer?¡±

    Speechless at just how a certain moe blob can still be cute af in the midst of a battle. He conjuered a lightning field and sent them forward like whip lashes against ITEM. Its speed is ridiculously face.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to block them but beams of light hit the lightning field and destroyed it with no tarce.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou shook as Mugino Shizuri emerged from behind them and came to the forefront of the group with her head still lowered. He can¡¯t see her expression as a result.

    ¡°Super scary!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze in her place while staring at Mugino Shizuri¡¯s back. She can¡¯t hold herself back from saying that line.

    ¡°Essentially, Mugino is pissed and now the guy is in for a bad time¡­¡±

    Frenda had tears at the corners of her eyes as she retreated away subconsciously. One can imagine just how terrifying Mugino Shizuri is being at this moment.

    She lifted her head. Her expression was distorted by the grimness around her and her eyes even looked a bit red. Needless to say her face was twisted.

    ¡°Just now, I thought I was a goner¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri said in monotone. But the surrounding took on a colder atmosphere.

    From Wu Yan reducing the lasers, dodging them, slashing Mugino Shizuri who was then saved by Frenda with Kinuhata Saiai countering and followed by Wu Yan¡¯s respond, it all took place within half a minute.

    Within this half a minute Mugino Shizuri met Death in the eyes. After 30 seconds, she would had finally returned went into complete hysteria!

    ¡°How dare you make me feel terror! A mere lv4! Letting me feel such fear! You rat!!!¡±

    Her shrill shout ringed in everyone¡¯s ear. She then frantically took out a weird shaped crystal card. This crystal card surprised Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Diffusion Aid Semiconductor!¡±

    The 3 exclaimed and Frenda quickly followed up.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t even need to think about it as she turned tail to run, same goes for Frenda. Hell even Takitsubou Rikou seemed to have found the strength she lost in the past and used them all to run like a mofo.

    When he saw the diffusion aid semiconductor, his heart sunk but he didn¡¯t run like the other 3. He inhaled deeply and focused on a frenzied Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Die, rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri sneered in a dangerous way before throwing the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor up into the air.

    His eyes followed the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor, as it flew into the air a shot from Meltdowner hit it. It then exploded into a myriad of fragments along with the explosion. When a beam of Meltdowner hit the fragments, they would disperse into multiple light beams that would rain down on an area of roughly 20 meters in diameter around Wu Yan.

    Map bombardment as expected!

    (Tl:play this as you read)

    He stepped forward and started dodging all the beams that came for his ass. The beams would drill holes into the ground followed by even more beams. Not overwhelmed, he maneuvered around therain of light beams with incredible agility.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Boom followed by more booms.,he dodged and dodged and then dodged some more. However, the bombardment continued with even more salvos.

    Like a willow dancing in the wind, he dodged the torrent of light beams, his situation might look perilous but in fact he¡¯s a dancing queen, untouchable.

    The light beams attacking him were like lead balls and he would be a piece of paper. When the lead balls came at him, he would leverage the resulting wind and dodge the beams with their help.

    Like a storm that comes and go quickly, the bullet hell made possible by Diffusion Aid Semiconductor ended with the ground being turned into a collection of small craters¡­

    Wu Yan however, is without any apparent harm!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri screeched like a crazy bat.

 Chapter 157: 4 persons group or 5?

    Chapter 157: 4 persons group or 5?

    Wu Yan stood in the middle of an area that was drilled with hole as he stared at Mugino Shizuri who couldn¡¯t believe what she is seeing. His tense heart calmed down somewhat and one could observe a slight hint of fatigue in his eyes.

    He may have fabulously dodged the map bombardment, only he would know how hard it was in doing so. If he let his guard down even a little and get hit by one of those beams, the affected area of his body would disappear. Only now did Wu Yan understand why Mikoto looked so haggard when up against the map bombardment style beams. It¡¯s pretty lucky that she didn¡¯t get hit in the original work¡­

    From Mugino Shizuri¡¯s perspective, this is not the case. He stood in such an obvious position yet he came out of it unscathed. Add to the fact that he¡¯s standing there posing like a cool ass mother fucker, the fire in her burned even deeper.

    Her sure kill move dodged and down played like it¡¯s some cheap parlor tricks, needless to say she is now royally pissed.

    ¡°Impossible..¡±

    Frenda stared slack-jawed at Wu Yan who stood at the middle of the place, she is completely stupefied by his unharmed figure.

    ¡°Essentially, he didn¡¯t get hit even once¡­¡±

    ¡°That dude sure is super weird. He¡¯s just a super lv4, why is he so super strong?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai removed her hoodie and stared at him with wide eyes as if trying to see if he used some sort of illusory skill.

    ¡°Just a mere lv4¡­.¡±

    Mugino Shizuri bit her lip and took out more Diffusion Aid Semiconductor before throwing them up into the air and hitting it with her Meltdowner.

    ¡°Stop looking down on meeee!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shitting me, again?!¡±

    The beams came toward him like a storm of locusts. His head started hurting just thinking about this scene before him. He waved his hand and willed forth an Iron sand wave from the ground, making it erupt like a geyser from the ground and covering his air space in an iron sand wall.

    When the white light beams met the black iron wall, the black iron wall didn¡¯t even last a second before being drilled with holes making it look like the patterns one would find on a hornet nest. Not even decreasing in force, the beams resumed their path towards him.

    However, for Wu Yan, not even a second is just the right amount of time he needed!

    His figure blurred and he appeared behind Mugino Shizuri with one finger touching her back. Feeling something poking her in the back, her body froze and her face slowly turned pale. She knew what is going to happen next.

    With a slight grin, he puckered his lips and whispered in a tone only she could hear. Time seems to have been dilated as she heard his voice¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    And with a sound of biribiri, electricity flowed from his body through his finger and unto Mugino Shizuri, electrocuting her in the process.

    ¡°Garrggghhhh!!!¡±

    His electricity ravaged her curvy figure that couldn¡¯t be said to be fit. The pain of the process made her scream out in pain. Before long, part of her skin got charred black.

    When he removed his finger that is still clad in lightning, Mugino Shizuri had already fainted with the whites of her eyes showing. She fell down under the disbelieving eyes of the other 3 members.

    The 4th strongest lv5 in Academy City, Mugino Shizuri the Meltdowner has fallen!

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were stunned. There stood by and witnessed the defeat of the invincible Mugino Shizuri. They couldn¡¯t react to the situation and only the sound of Mugino Shizuri hitting the floor rang clearly in the area.

    ¡°Mugino is defeated¡­¡±

    Frenda mumbled. She even forgot to use her essentially verbal tic. One can just imagine the shock going through her.

    Kinuhata Saiai subconsciously gulped and continued in an unsteady manner.

    ¡°Th-that dude can¡¯t super be a lv5 right¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou shook her head unexpectedly.

    ¡°The intruder¡¯s AIM diffusion field isn¡¯t as strong as a lv5, he¡¯s indeed just a lv4!¡±

    ¡°A lv4 can be so super tough?¡±

    The other girls fell silent.

    ¡°I say, you girls surely haven¡¯t forgotten that the battle is still ongoing yes?¡±

    The voice that came from a close vicinity woke the 3 girls who would originally not let their guard down in battle. When they looked up, they saw the figure that is now very close to them.

    Looking at the 3 young girls before him, he used the only visible part of his face that is his lips to give them a big radiant smile. Then, he used a very generous tone against them.

    ¡°So are you girls giving up? Or do I have to tie you girls up?¡±

    Without waiting for their answers, he used a grim expression against them.

    ¡°Of course, at that point, I won¡¯t just settle for vanilla bondage. I will let you girls experience heart throbbing turtle bondage!¡±

    It didn¡¯t even take a second for the three girls to get down on their knees with their hands lifted in the air. They surrendered promptly without further resistance.

    ¡°Beep! Mission completed! Electromaster lv4 upgraded to lv5!¡±

    His mind jolted after the message as countless formula flashed in his mind making the inside of his head very chaotic! Lightning danced around him and it started crackling around his body. The lightning danced faster and faster just as the crackling got louder and louder. The power grew more and more¡­

    hnhtsa, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were surprised by the sudden lightning show. When they saw how Wu Yan is shrouded by lightning like an electric generator, the 3 girls thought he¡¯s going to deliver the final blow and they all started trembling.

    The formulas were carved into the deepest reaches of his mind and became his ability. At the same time, he can feel his computational ability increase by 100%. And, it is still increasing. After a slight ping, his computational ability stopped growing and he felt a cool sensation in his mind as his thoughts became clearer.

    ¡°Ding! Obtained Electromaster lv5!¡±

    Slowly opening his eyes, he shook his body and recalled the lightning dancing about him before returning to his usual calm¡­.

    Feeling the advance computation abilities, powerful electricity, and complex formulas, he grinned. He never thought upgrading his ability would entail formulas as well. When Mikoto reached lv5, excluding the railgun which she herself developed, the rest of her formulas were developed by research firms tasked to develop her abilities.

    Ma, perhaps it¡¯s a bonus given by System or maybe it¡¯s because he used the ability card on Mikoto to copy her powers or it can also be due to the fact that his life force had been merged with Mikoto¡¯s. Either way, he isn¡¯t sure why but it¡¯s a good thing anyway.

    Emerging from his joy after having ascended, he saw knthsa, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who are still shivering for some unknown reason. He¡¯s wondering how to deal with these girls.

    Kill them? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill these moe blobs. They are not bad girls, they are actually pretty nice girls to hang out with.

    Let them go? But he doesn¡¯t want to let them go just like this¡­.

    Eat them? Wait what, why did he even start thinking about eating them!

    Aaaa¡­. I have grown evil¡­

    Thinking about it, he decided to let them go otherwise he¡¯s going to have a headache thinking about how to deal with them.

    Noticing that he was looking at them, the 3 girls jumped. The mysterious lightning phenomenon they saw made the girls think that he¡¯s going to kill them. Frenda who had the weakest gut amongst them shouted out loud.

    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t hurt us! Our support are on the way, if you kill us you will never get away with it!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched when he heard her.

    Support? They had reinforcements!

    Thinking about the finer points, he frowned and asked her.

    ¡°Reinforcements? From which black ops?¡±

    ¡°What black ops? She¡¯s from ITEM!¡±

    ¡°From ITEM you say!¡±

    Wu Yan yelped.

    Could it be that this differed from the original work? That ITEM is not consisted of four field operatives but 5?

 Chapter 158: The so called reinforcement of ITEM

    Chapter 158: The so called reinforcement of ITEM

    Her? In other words, different from the original work, there¡¯re actually 5 field operatives! A deviation from the original plot line?¡­

    His heart sunk at the thought of this possibility. He doesn¡¯t care much about the story in itself, a change is just a change but truth be told, he would rather for there not to be any deviation from the original story.

    Compared to unknown development, he would much rather that things proceed under his knowing control. Seeing as Frenda doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying or the fact that Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t really looked surprised by her revelation. She¡¯s probably telling the truth.

    Why did ITEM become a 5 person group?¡­

    This question became the biggest question in his heart.

    ¡°System, did the story in this copy world become different from the original?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t ask this aloud, he asked it silently inside himself. This had been tested before and he concluded that as long as one is calling for the System, it didn¡¯t matter if it were verbal or if it¡¯s just a mere thought, the System would respond.

    ¡°User, there is only one Majutsu no index world, before the entry of user, the story remains unchanged, please be at ease!¡±

    He isn¡¯t really calm at the System¡¯s answer.

    ¡°So to say, something changed after I entered here?¡±

    He bitterly laughed when he said that. Isn¡¯t he asking the obvious? If someone like him who didn¡¯t exist in this world suddenly appeared out of nowhere, of course the plot would change¡­

    ¡°When the user does something that affects the plot, the plot will naturally become altered as a result!¡±

    As expected, butterfly effect huh¡­

    With this, he could let down some of the worries he had. At least now he knows that the extra person in ITEM is probably because he came to this world.

    But, come to think of it, he didn¡¯t really do anything that would have affected ITEM did he?¡­

    ¡°System, the extra person in ITEM is also a result of my actions?¡±

    ¡°User, please be aware that Buddha¡¯s days cannot be verbally told¡­¡± (Tl: Basically the System is telling him to find out for himself and will not tell him.)

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say that line inside himself, he couldn¡¯t help but say that out loud. Kinuhata Saiai and the girls were naturally surprised by the sudden outburst.

    ¡°Hey, even if we¡¯re your super POW, you shouldn¡¯t go around cursing people!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said in a very upset manner. They didn¡¯t know he¡¯s talking to System so they assumed he was talking to them.

    Wu Yan wryly laughed and changed the subject.

    ¡°So tell me, what this 5th ITEM person like?¡±

    The 3 girls fell silent. This is a given since they are counting on the reinforcement to bust their asses out, they can¡¯t go around ratting their comrade out.

    He knew what their silence meant and turned his head the other way helplessly. He wasn¡¯t planning on touching them but who would have thought they would reveal such an unexpected news.

    ¡°I want to see just who the hell is this fifth ITEM operative you girls keep talking about!¡±

    He squinted while mumbling so.

    The 3 girls exchanged glances, they didn¡¯t know what to say in respond. When he saw what they were doing he grinned before continuing.

    ¡°It seems you girls trust your comrade a lot, are you that sure she can save you girls?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stuck out her petite chest and confidently replied.

    ¡°Super of course, that newbie is the strongest one among us excluding Mugino Shizuri!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and curled his lips in the direction of where Mugino Shizuri collapsed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure the strongest one among you had already fallen, what can the second in command do?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze up. She suddenly remembered she¡¯s talking to the same erson who beat Mugino Shizuri! He¡¯s got a point, the strongest one is already down for the count, what can the second strongest possibly do?

    Thus, she lowered her head in dejection and the other 2 girls did the same thing as well.

    Wu Yan felt relieved, Kinuhata Saiai inadvertently revealed the fact that the fifth member is weaker than Mugino Shizuri. Even if he would be ragged in fighting against this fifth member, at least the opponent wouldn¡¯t be someone he can¡¯t handle. Just this would be enough for him.

    Frenda started grumbling.

    ¡°Essentially, we can¡¯t escape. It¡¯s all that newbie¡¯s fault, if she isn¡¯t so late and missed out on our rendezvous, we might have been able to join forces and beat the guy¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou nodded their heads in agreement, they were displeased as well. Feeling his lips twitch, he helplessly massaged his forehead with his palm. So that¡¯s why Aunt Mugino was in such a big hissy fit, it¡¯s because her subordinate is late¡­

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of throbbing coming from inside him, he was startled by this sudden feeling.

    This sensation, how familiar, warm, it¡¯s almost as though someone dearest to him is approaching¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­

    An idea appeared and it was that thought that confused him, the most bewildering thought ever.

    Sound of footsteps approached from a tunnel on the side. Everyone including Wu Yan heard this. Kinuhata Saiai and the girls wore elation on their face. Wu Yan on the other hand wore a confused and expecting expression.

    Pink hair reaching her shoulder, 2 ponytails so long they reached her legs, smoking hot body, emerald eyes, and an exceedingly beautiful face!

    She appeared in front of everyone. Wu Yan smiled happily, then he felt like laughing at something. the 3 ITEM girls grinned but they quickly frowned again.

    ¡°Watch out newbie! This guy beat the leader!¡±

    Frenda shouted at the newcomer. She completely entrusted her hope of salvation onto this newcomer.

    The newbie didn¡¯t take note of Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s warnings. Instead, she stared blankly at Wu Yan before walking towards him in steady steps.

    ¡°Hey what are you doing essentially. Don¡¯t come over here, you wanna get caught or something? Think of a plan to save us!¡±

    In the end,not only did the newbie ignore her, Wu Yan didn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s going to do anything to capture her. He just watched with an amused expression while not to sure whether to laugh or cry at how absurd this situation is.

    He was thinking about how he could have affected the black ops to the extent that one more person joined. Now he knew the answer, and it is indeed a result of his influence¡­

    Although he only showed his mouth, she could recognized him instantly. Her puppies eyes had ripples in them signifying her the joy in her heart.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Frenda froze, followed by Takitsubou Rikou and Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The 3 girls shouted out loud.

    The newcomer is Ikaros! He grinned and rubbed her head. His warm voice carried a bit of teasing.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    She nodded vigorously. Her emerald eyes stared at his face which only had the mouth as the visible part. Her eyes did all the talking about how she missed him, thought about him and how she loved him¡­

    Even if he had his hoodie on, Wu Yan could see what Ikaros is trying to tell him through her eyes. His heart sped up and an ineffable emotion started wafting upwards from within him. He reached out and pulled the girl into his embrace!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros was stunned, her eyes seemed uneasy for just a moment and she started blushing into a deep red color.

    Smelling the scent of Ikaros tickling his nose, he didn¡¯t see her bashful expression. If he did, he probably would have been petrified in place followed by a few savage wolf howls!

    Where would find Ikaros putting on any kind of expression much less see her blushing.

    Caressing her head, he closed his eyes before saying a line in front of the 3 girls who couldn¡¯t believe what they are seeing.

    ¡°I also missed you¡­¡±

 Chapter 159: Heart throbbing punishment?

    In that wrecked place, Wu Yan and Ikaros seemed to have fallen into their own world. Their warm and loving world invaded the whole area¡­.

    Unknown to them, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were shouting like spartans inside.

    What the hell is going on!!!

    The 3 girls including sleep girl Takitsubou Rikou can¡¯t deal with the reality at hand. What transpired in front of them is enough material to make a movie. Looking at the two still immersed in their own world, the 3 girls didn¡¯t know what to say. They forgot to resist, run or even their own situation as they became petrified.

    Wu Yan with his eyes closed embraced Ikaros and enjoyed the softness of her body. He didn¡¯t express the joy he¡¯s feeling. One should know that Ikaros have a rocking racks, these aren¡¯t your ordinary bazookas.

    At the moment, the twin holy mountains are pushing up against his chest like this, the word comfortable is a major understatement¡­

    Ikaros on the other hand is completely stunned by Wu Yan¡¯s ¡°I also missed you¡±. She fell into complete disarray and she placed her hands on her chest before mumbling.

    ¡°Motion furnace, hot, how odd, this¡­ is so warm¡­¡±

    Deeply inhaling her scent, he finally let go of Ikaros and he held her hands before continuing.

    ¡°Leave the details for when we go back home!¡±

    She used her calm eyes and looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. She immediately lowered her head as she clutched her chest, trying ever so hard to endure the heat growing within her. She finally managed to utter one line.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Nodding, Wu Yan turned to look at Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who is still stunned until now. His eyes then had a glint of amusement.

    ¡°So, you three, it seems your reinforcement is here. However, she doesn¡¯t seem like she has any intentions to save you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi oi oi. You¡¯ve gotta be super joking right¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started grouching.

    ¡°What do you guys think this is? Some super soap opera huh? What¡¯s with fighting with the enemy for super half a day and then discovering she¡¯s your super ally¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°We are indeed allies but we are not aligned with you that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    ¡°Essentially, you¡¯re planning on betraying us? Newbie!¡±

    Frenda pointed her finger at Ikaros before continuing shouting.

    ¡°Essentially, if you dare to do this, Mugino will never let you go!¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t even look at her, she kept her eyes on Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Wu Yan can¡¯t help retorting silently.

    Oh the irony. You¡¯re the one who Mugino didn¡¯t let go¡­ (Tl: For those that didn¡¯t read wiki or novel. SPOILER: Frenda sold out her comrades location due to being interrogated and got bissected in half when Mugino found her.)

    He can¡¯t help patting Frenda on the head while chuckling.

    ¡°Even if you somehow multiplied Mugino Shizuri by 10 and they all faced this newbie, they won¡¯t be able to trim even measly hair on this newbie, that I can assure you.¡±

    Frenda turned her head the other way in disdain and displeasure. Apparently, she dismissed his words as bullshit. She is already very shocked by how Wu Yan managed to defeat Mugino Shizuri. If she were told their newbie can also achieve such an amazing feat, she wouldn¡¯t believe it for the life of her.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother to explain as well. He didn¡¯t know how with Ikaros strength she got ranked as second in ITEM but is must have been because Ikaros hid her real abilities or something like that. Otherwise, with her strength as a tier 8 who can whoop pretty much any other tier 8, why would she be ranked as number two.

    ¡°We are so super dead¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai lowered her head and said dejectedly. Their only hope of salvation turns out to be an ally of their foe, nothing can be more tragic than this¡­

    Wu Yan sighed and then shrugged.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk about dying so easily..¡±

    Before Wu Yan can finish, Kinuhata Saiai cut him off with extreme prejudice.

    ¡°You¡¯re the super little girl! Your whole family are all super little girls!¡±

    Wu Yan felt his lip twitching before he stared down Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°I will have you know that moi is a pure man, unlike the type of little girl that you are!¡±

    ¡°I am so super not a little girl, I am super mature got that?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shouted back at full force. It seems that by calling her little girl one can make her really butthurt¡­

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes and drew his face closer to Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s face. He then asked her in a very resolute way.

    ¡°You tell me, what part of your body doesn¡¯t super look like a little girl¡¯s, you super chibi girl!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flared red in anger. He wanted to give that hoodie wearing face a knuckle sandwich or two but because she¡¯s a prisoner, she can only stand there and give her the most lethal evil eye she can muster.

    Kinuhata Saiai lifted her head and shouted back at him.

    ¡°I am super not chibi! You super Ossan!¡±

    ¡°O-ossan¡­¡±

    Snap

    Wu Yan subconsciously fell forward and his body started turning to a dusty white. Clenching his teeth at a smug looking Kinuhata Saiai, he reached out and hugged her!

    Kinuhata Saiai yelped in surprise.

    ¡°What are you super doing!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed like a broken clockwork, his face started twitching.

    ¡°I can forget you girls ambushing me here, I can even forget you using my own ally to scare me, but how dare you call a fine ol¡¯ lad like me an Ossan!¡±

    ¡°I must give your cheeky butt a good lesson so that you know why the flowers can bloom in such a lush red!¡±

    ¡°Hey what are you super going to do to me!¡±

    A sense of dread started arising in her. She didn¡¯t hear what he said about fine ol¡¯ lad. Kinuhata Saiai had her reason for calling him Ossan, Wu Yan used his ability to modulate his voice and turned it into a low and booming sound, turning it into a voice one would expect to see in an old man. Of course, if you wanted him to admit his mistake, he will never admit it!

    ¡°What do I want to do hah!¡±

    Wu Yan snickered.

    ¡°You called me an uncle? Don¡¯t you know that dirty old men likes to grab your loli ass the most?¡±

    With that, Kinuhata Saiai knew what he¡¯s going to do and she instantly used her ability without giving a damn anymore, she threw a straight hook at his face.

    ¡°You super pervert!¡±

    Seeing her Nitrogen Armor augmented fist, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and instead he took out a pouch and blew it at her face. The particles hit her face and she inhaled them into her bbody.

    Her hand shook and her leg lost their strength. She lost her strength the moment the particles entered body. She couldn¡¯t maintain her power and she fell feebly down and into Wu Yan¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s super going on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai became pale.

    ¡°You super pervert, what did you super do to me!¡±

    ¡°We are¡­ as well..¡±

    Whispered Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who got hit by the particles as well and they fell onto the ground.

    He stored away the pouch and felt very pleased at what he did. It¡¯s the same item he used against hng and Mikoto. He stored it away for later usage, now he¡¯s even contemplating about keeping an extra pouch on hand at all times. It would be extremely useful whenever an opportunity arises¡­

    ¡°You super pervert! Super molestor! Super uncle! Super let me go now!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she got drugged with but having familiarized herself with various type of B movies, she knew what¡¯s going to happen in the moments to come.

    ¡°That¡¯s right shout! Shout all you want! Even if your throat become sore from shouting nobody would rescue you!¡±

    Saying lines that sound like cliche villain lines, he laughed. He adjusted Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s body until her back was facing him.

    ¡°Hey what are you super doing!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s cute face started losing color. Her mind had already started jumping to various Beep Beep Beep situations. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)

    ¡°What you ask? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re super kidding me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started regretting. Regretting over her ill fate of crossing paths with this dirty bastard¡­

    Wu Yan uttered a cold hmph before continuuing.

    ¡°Of course this is all real. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯s just that a slight punishment is in order here¡­¡±

    ¡°Punishment..¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gulped. She let out a sigh of relief when she heard him saying he¡¯s not going to harm her. But she felt very anxious evident from her tone when she asked.

    ¡°Wh-what punishment¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned. What he said next made Kinuhata Saiai very very perturbed.

    ¡°Of course it-is-training-time~¡±

 Chapter 160: Training in progressâ€¦

    Kinuhata Saiai turned green, then white and finally red when she heard whatWu Yan said. Her mouth kept opening and closing but no words came out.

    Wu Yan grinned at her and placed his hand on her belly. He fondled her with her clothes as the only separation between him and her skin. He made sure she can feel him caressing her as he blew air past her ears.

    ¡°You tell me, where should I begin hmm?¡­¡±

    ¡°Noooo! You super must not~~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai panicked and as much as she wanted to shake her head, she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. With her back facing Wu Yan, she can¡¯t see his expression and she can only cry out like that on the ground while narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t say it, I guess I will just have to decide for you!¡±

    His big hands started gradually moving up along her shirt. She felt her movement and her small heart started racing. At the spur of the moment, she became unable to react.

    Even if a journey is far and tedious, if one knew how to walk then arriving at the destination is just a matter of time. Plus, between her chest and her belly, with her tiny frame, how far could the journey be?

    He started rubbing her soft and petite boobies under the trembling ¡°welcome¡± of the modest twin hills.

    Kinuhata Saiai blushed a crimson red. Nobody ever touched that place before, now that place of hers that even she herself didn¡¯t touch much is under the palms of another man. Her brain had a short circuit from thinking about this.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou flushed deep red and stared in deep shock at what is happening before them. The present situation is too exciting for them to process¡­

    But of course, they are slightly curious as well judging by how they kept sneaking a peek from the corners of their eyes at Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai¡­.

    Right now, Wu Yan¡¯s other hand started finding its way onto Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s seductive thighs. He started rubbing her thighs and his hand that is busy teasing her petite chest sped up further. Kinuhata Saiai started uttering muffled ¡°Ngh Nmh¡± sounds as a result.

    While still fondling her, he sighed.

    ¡°And you say you¡¯re not a little girl, just look at your size, haiz¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha~~ If you¡¯re that disappointed~~mgh~~then don¡¯t super touc~~ huuhuu¡­.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai really detested the term little girl, even while one of her citadels got conquered, she still can put up a protest despite blushing and moaning.

    ¡°Ma. Although your size is a bit of a letdown, let¡¯s see if the aspects are okay¡­¡±

    Her glazed over eyes had a hint of confusion when she heard him but soon enough she didn¡¯t even have the spare capacity to think about it¡­

    He removed the hand he placed on her chest and returned his hand to her belly. Under her surprised expression, he lifted up her shirt and his hand crept in.

    ¡°Super nooo! Ugh~~¡±

    Her moans escaped after her protest. What followed those moans are more moans¡­

    He inserted her 2 hands into her clothes and started feeling her up. He opened his palms and gave them titties a good squeezing. He has got to admit though her hooters are small, they are smooth and soft, quite pleasing to the touch¡­

    ¡°Uu~~ sniffle~~ You super~~ hentai~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai can feel the heat coming from Wu Yan¡¯s big palms, they were transmitted to her through the point of contact and her heart throbbed as she fell into the deep embrace of a mysterious sensation.

    The moans escaping her made her feel very bashful just by hearing them. She couldn¡¯t believe these kind of sounds are coming out from her¡­

    Wu Yan narrowed her eyes and glanced at the figure that would move up and down along with his movements before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°Oh? Could it be that you¡¯re not enjoying this?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who would¡­ enjoy this.. Uugh~~Even if it¡¯s a super good feeling¡­¡±

    She stuttered along her lines as she closed her eyes. That¡¯s because she felt that talking is becoming even more difficult.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it huh, well then¡­¡±

    Removing one hand, he caressed her thighs and moved upwards and inwards.

    ¡°How about here?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ You super can¡¯t touch there¡­¡±

    Putting up a feeble resistance, she failed to stop his advancement and the hand reached the innermost part of her inner thighs, he then gave it a mighty push.

    ¡°Uwa! That¡¯s a su-super low blow¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai opened her eyes in a hurry and revealed a pair of moist eyes.

    Wu Yan snickered, he then saw Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou collapsed not far away from them. He saw them peeking at them and he had an idea. Promptly, he removed his hands. With the invading objects gone, Kinuhata Saiai let out a sigh of relief but she can¡¯t explain the vague feeling of reluctance in her heart. But, what happened next froze her and turned dismissed that feeling of reluctance.

    ¡°Wa!Yo-you¡­¡±

    Before she can do anything, her clothing started coming off. He stripped her bare in lightning quick motions until she¡¯s nothing but a bare young lamb ready for the slaughter.

    ¡°I-I super knew it. You super lewd animal, of course you super wouldn¡¯t let me go, so you¡¯ve finally super lost your control. Uuuu, I am about to be defiled by a super lolicon¡­¡±

    Without the strength to even cover up herself, she lamented like a poor little lamb she is. He felt his lips twitching and even his viewing pleasure decreased significantly. He reached towards the innermost region of her thighs and he slightly stuck his finger in!

    ¡°Mgh! Nn~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai who howled sadly now had an odd blush to her rippling expression. Her moans didn¡¯t stop at just this as her tender moans started filling the area¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t lose control like she said. He didn¡¯t have the heart to devour these 3 girls who he just met today. This time, it was more punishment than anything.

    Of course, any normal person would call giving them who he just met today this level of teasing is just plain shameless..

    He moved his hand up and down her body, caressing here and there. His other hand would tease away at a certain exciting place. He appeared very diligent in his teasing. Having never encountered this kind of feelings before, Kinuhata Saiai got fondled so hard she started going into fits of pleasure with the skills Wu Yan learned from practicing on Mikoto and Hinagiku. Pleasure started transmitting to every part of her body, she felt both drunk and deeply entrenched in the feeling.

    Jolts of electricity would knock on the door to her heart. Every time it hit, she would panic and as Wu Yan started becoming even more vigorous, this intense feeling of being electrified would grow stronger and stronger just as the door to her heart started growing weaker and weaker.

    Finally, an unknown surge of feeling hit her and she opened her eyes wide. She was filled with surprise, her body is now tinged with lustrous shades of pink. A sudden feeling of leaking shook her heart to its core!

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ I super said wait~~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is very afraid of this sensation. It¡¯s like she¡¯s floating in midair with no thrust and no ability to fly, she felt like she could fall down intensely any moment now and her lips started trembling.

    He had seen this happening on Mikoto countless times before. How can Wu Yan not know what is happening? He ignored her resistance and increased his speed even further!

    ¡°Uuuu~~ Ughhh~ Nhhh~~ Wah!!!¡±

    It sounded like a mix of scream of both pain and pleasure, a paradoxical sound came out of her mouth unbridled even if she tried to do so. As she cried out, a feeling of intense rapture hit her like a storm!

    ¡°Nn¡­nn¡­.¡±

    She fell down from heaven and back into her body. She closed her eyes while still letting out weak whimper escape from her lips like she¡¯s still recalling what just happened. And then, she lost her senses for quite some time¡­

 Chapter 161: There are actually multiple ways to threaten a young girlâ€¦

    Chapter 161: There are actually multiple ways to threaten a young girl¡­

    March 16, 2018 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    He¡¯s not feeling guilty about messing up a 12-year-old girl like that. Quite the contrary, he felt pretty damn proud about it. Why? Because nobody in the original work managed to go as far as this did they?¡­.

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled for air like she just ran one round through Academy City. Kinuhata Saiai is surprised by herself. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be this haggard even if she went around doing missions while not eating or drinking for a day. How could she become this drained in just a few moments?

    However, the two matters are completely different that¡¯s for sure¡­

    He toured her petite body once more just to engrave the aftertaste in his mind. He then placed her right next to Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who were lying down nearby. He turned to them and smiled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen enough yet?¡±

    Startled, Takitsubou Rikou quickly lowered her head while Frenda laughed in a bashful manner. She could see that Wu Yan doesn¡¯t mean them any harm. That thought of hers, however, was quickly scrapped¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou in turn before picking up Takitsubou Rikou and laying her down on his chest.

    Takitsubou Rikou seemed to be surprised, her eyes looked at Wu Yan in a glazed over manner. She didn¡¯t seem to have registered the fact that she is in his arms. Frenda had a frightening thought going through her mind after seeing Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s ¡°bad end¡±.

    Crap, he¡¯s not going to do that to all of us right¡­

    Wu Yan looked into Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes and saw a hint of fatigue in it. He instantly deduced that to be the aftereffects of using Body Crystal, he also knew about the other negative side effects from using said enhancement¡­

    Thinking about stuff like that, he examined her body and when he saw her magnificent grand peaks, his eyes got glued to that place.

    He can¡¯t help praising her.

    ¡°What a big pair of racks you¡¯ve got here¡­¡±

    This is the truth, her age shouldn¡¯t be that old and yet she has this ridiculous pair of cans. Her flimsy jumpsuit isn¡¯t enough to restrain the twin mountains, they perked up the jumpsuit like you wouldn¡¯t believe.

    Pervert!

    Frenda instantly gave Wu Yan such a designation. However, she didn¡¯t give Wu Yan this title when he was touching Kinuhata Saiai just now if Wu Yan were to know about this, he might even suspect there to be some bad blood between the two of them in the past¡­

    Takitsubou Rikou returned to her senses after hearing Wu Yan say such a line. Seeing that he has his eyes on her breasts, she tried to shrink away from him.

    He patted her surprised looking face and grinned.

    ¡°Ma. I can¡¯t be so biased as to only give ¡®tender love¡¯ to that little girl¡­¡±

    He reached out those evil hands of his while widening his palm as much as he could and grabbed those exquisite slabs of meat that had enchanted him.

    ¡°Nnn~~¡±

    She moaned or rather the moan leaked out from her. The sound was both small and low. Wu Yan can¡¯t help exclaiming as expected of a sleepyhead, even when she¡¯s moaning she didn¡¯t forget to remind the audience what her moe points are¡­

    His mind might be thinking about something but his hands are not showing any signs of slowing down. He even started using his fingers to give the pair of knockers a good massage or two¡­

    A faint tinge of red appeared on her face giving her lethargic looking expression a slight hint of liveliness. She seemed even more captivating now. Under Wu Yan¡¯s dexterous movements, Takitsubou Rikou seemed like she¡¯s going to play her role as the sleepyhead to the very end. Besides the way her body undulates with Wu Yan¡¯s teasing, she didn¡¯t seem to be making any other movement.

    Her eyes are slightly moistened but she didn¡¯t close them. She kept staring at Wu Yan¡¯s face as if to see past his disguise and remember his face¡­

    His actions had already left a vague figure in this girl¡¯s heart that didn¡¯t seem to care about anything at all¡­

    He is definitely into her hooters. It¡¯s not that these hooters aren¡¯t around him, Ikaros and Astrea have way bigger cans, it¡¯s just that he never got to enjoy them. About the two girls he did actually bang, hmm well even if flat chests have their own charms, but as expected, something to grab onto would be nice¡­

    Going off into his daydream, he grinned. After seeing some passion appearing in Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes, his hands moved and got rid of the clothes on her.

    ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou finally removed her eyes from his face. Her exposed body being feasted upon by Wu Yan¡¯s eyes is really making her feel very uncomfortable. Due to the feeling of weakness in her body, she could only bashfully say that line.

    He licked his lips and snickered.

    ¡°Ma, aren¡¯t you cute¡­¡±

    She flinched and looked at Wu Yan in an odd manner. Wu Yan can¡¯t help feeling confused, did nobody tell her that she is cute?

    Unknown to him, he is quite close to the truth¡­

    Caressing her fair body, he can¡¯t help piling on more praises on top of praises. Soon, he cast his eyes once more on those white rabbits on her body, and then he went to town massaging them!

    She closed her eyes, not even her can resist gasping and moaning in a lovely way. Her mouth would move ever so often as she gasped for air while Wu Yan did his thing.

    Taking this all in, he grinned in an evil manner. With a hand, he slid it down towards her lower regions¡­

    On the side, Ikaros watched the show from the start until the finish. She looked at Kinuhata Saiai who got a very exciting learning experience and Takitsubou Rikou who is moaning in Wu Yan¡¯s intimate embrace. She squeezed her boobs and¡­

    ¡°Master seems to like this sort of things¡­¡±

    He sent Takitsubou Rikou up to heaven as well. He laid her fantastic body beside Kinuhata Saiai. While being glared at by her unwilling eyes, he turned to Frenda.

    ¡°Surely, you aren¡¯t planning on¡­¡±

    Even if Frenda already knew she¡¯s going to fall into the devil¡¯s claw. When it is about to happen, Frenda still can¡¯t help panicking.

    He didn¡¯t answer her, he just gave her a wide smile. He then proceeded to strip her petite body bare while she screamed at the top of her lungs.

    What happened next, of course, is another addition of a set of tender moans and gasps¡­

    ? ? ?

    Looking at the 3 girls who got sent to the peak of Mount Feel-Good, satisfied, he gladly accepted the 3 sets of complicated stares. He then took on a holier than thou tone with them.

    ¡°Ma, at least you girls learned a bit of obedience!¡±

    This line earned him the leers from Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda. He ignored them and took out a camera from his item ring!

    ¡°Hey you, what are you super trying to do?¡±

    Seeing him with the camera, the 3 young girls didn¡¯t think about where the camera came from. Rather, the woman intuition in them told them that something very bad is going to happen.

    ¡°What else am I going to use a camera for if not for taking pictures!¡±

    Their intuition did not fail them, Kinuhata Saiai started going nuts.

    ¡°You super pervert! I can super call it quits with you playing us like that but to think you would even want to super take some more pictures!¡±

    ¡°Ma, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged as if he¡¯s helpless before lifting the camera for them to see.

    ¡°This is to prevent you girls from saying unnecessary things to anyone else.¡±

    He took in the grand scene of their bare and pristine bodies of all shapes and sizes. He smiled at the 3 girls who still looked pretty surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s why just accept your fates!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!!¡±

    Their screams accompanied a bunch of ¡®kacha kacha¡¯ sfx¡­

    Seeing the looks of the 3 girls who looked like they wanted to die, he flaunted the pictures in his hand.

    ¡°3 dear Misses, do you girls know what is it that you have to report after going back to your organization?¡±

    The 3 girls gnashed their teeth. Even Takitsubou Rikou had the same expression, this showed how Wu Yan had been [Redacted] in their hearts.

    The 3 girls nodded albeit unwillingly. He also nodded in satisfaction before storing away the photos before walking over to Mugino Shizuri¡¯s side¡­

    Seeing their leader being stripped down like a helpless lamb followed by the sounds of ¡®kacha kacha¡¯, the 3 girls reached a sense of equilibrium in their hearts.

    Even Mugino got her picture taken, we have no choice¡­

    And that¡¯s how they comforted themselves¡­

 Chapter 164: Spending a day with Railgun & co

    Chapter 164: Spending a day with Railgun & co

    Sitting on one side of the table with Ikaros and Astrea while Mikoto, Kuroko, Uiharu Kazari and Saten Ruiko sat on the other side, Wu Yan felt awkward after seeing the different expressions on the girls sitting opposite to him. With seven people sat at the table, six of them being very cute girls and he is the only male there.

    Mikoto was awkward for a bit, then she stopped caring. Astrea is like a sister that needs taking care of to her anyways. Her tea-colored eyes landed on Ikaros and her spirit lifted up.

    ¡°Ikaros, we finally found you, where were you all this time?¡±

    Ikaros glanced at Wu Yan before mumbling.

    ¡°Erm¡­ I was looking for master, and¡­¡±

    It is still hard for Ikaros to tell a lie¡­

    Can¡¯t be helped, the fact that she was in the black ops. He talked with her before and Ikaros now knows how to deal with such situations if it should arise again. However, if he wanted Ikaros to keep mum about some stuff, it would seem to be too hard for her to do so¡­

    Mikoto is surprised at how Ikaros is reacting. Truth be told, she has never seen Ikaros acting like this. Ikaros probably knew she¡¯s putting on a weak act as well, that¡¯s why she quickly turned to Wu Yan for help.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled before putting down the drink in his hand and looked at Saten Ruiko.

    ¡°What do we have here, a new face, whom might you be?¡±

    Saten Ruiko greeted him energetically.

    ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Saten Ruiko, a first-year student at Sakugawa middle school, my ability is¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡±

    How can someone so familiar with the original work not know that for Saten Ruiko, her ability had always been an angst for her? He cut her off right away.

    ¡°Who gives a damn about those kinds of stuff..¡±

    He said while laughing heartily much to the surprise of the girls in Railgun & co.

    Saten Ruiko herself had an inscrutable look, her beautiful pair of eyes seemed stunned at what he said, she couldn¡¯t return to her senses.

    Kuroko clicked her tongue with a ¡®tsk¡¯.

    ¡°¡®Who gives a damn about those kinds of stuff¡¯ my ass, you¡¯re probably just trying to downplay the fact that you¡¯re a lv0 right?!¡±

    Saten Ruiko was startled at the revelation that he is a lv0. Meanwhile, Mikoto bitterly smiled, how could she not know why Wu Yan is a lv0¡­

    She still doesn¡¯t know that Wu Yan got an upgrade to his ESPer powers¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t respond to Kuroko¡¯s jab. She¡¯s probably thinking that: ¡°Onee-sama invited a scum, he might be a major love rival.¡± or something along that line that¡¯s why she¡¯s so frustrated. If he really responded, this girl who would blacken at the mention of anything Mikoto related would probably use it against him.

    Seeing that he¡¯s not going to reply, she curled her lips in a displeased manner. However, she did let go of this matter, that¡¯s because she¡¯s not the kind of person who would keep rubbing salt in another¡¯s ¡°wound¡±.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone! My name¡¯s Astrea!¡±

    Astrea introduced herself with zest thereby attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ikaros¡­¡±

    The other girls were quite curious about meeting beautiful girls like Ikaros and Astrea. After a bunch of question and answer, they more or less got to know them. Seizing the opportunity where the other girls are preoccupied with chatting, Wu Yan looked at Mikoto and continued.

    ¡°Mikoto, what did you call me out for, surely you¡¯re didn¡¯t do so just to introduce me to a babe right?¡±

    Mikoto stepped on his foot under the table, almost making him shout out in pain.

    ¡°Why are you always thinking about th-those kinds of things, I really wonder sometimes, what is your brain made out of!¡±

    ¡°Okok, what is the matter?¡±

    He rubbed his sore foot while looking at her with a serious face.

    ¡°I can see there¡¯s something troubling you and here you are acting like everything¡¯s normal¡­¡±

    Mikoto slightly lowered her head before bitterly laughing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you afterall¡­¡±

    He squinted and then he laughed smugly.

    ¡°But fo course, you can¡¯t hide anything from me, it¡¯s your husband you¡¯re trying to pull a fast one over!¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡­¡±

    She blushed and rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Take this seriously will you!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell me what is it and you expect me to take this seriously.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She stared at him while fuming. This guy is too shameless¡­

    Hesitating for a bit, she finally said it in a low voice.

    ¡°The scientists came to see me just a few days ago.

    A glint of light pass through his eyes and he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°And, I should guess their reason was most likely something to do with the Lv6 shift program yes?¡±

    Mikoto turned to look around and upon finding out nobody is listening to them, she nodded and depressedly responded.

    ¡°Yes, they also asked me for my DNA¡­¡±

    ¡°And, you didn¡¯t give them any right?¡±

    He knew that she probably wouldn¡¯t supply it but he can¡¯t help but worry for her.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    She practically said that out loud. Of course, she would, with how the Sisters turned out, she would never supply her own DNA so nonchalantly anymore¡­

    ¡°Then all is well¡­¡±

    He touched the bracelet or Bio-containment unit he has on hand. She knew her sisters were inside there as she gazed upon the bracelet.

    Noticing her intense gaze, he assured her with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be over very soon¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at him, her heart calmed down for an unknown reason, she nodded and answered him with a resolute expression.

    ¡°When the time comes, I will lend a hand as well!¡±

    There is no worry or doubt in that resolute expression of hers. Based on her personality, he knew that she would never sit tight at one place and wait for him to bust out all the other sisters. The guilt of doing so would probably be too much for her.

    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind risking her life if even to help out just a little.

    What a silly girl¡­

    He smiled slightly, thinking for a bit, he then spoke.

    ¡°The most important objective at the moment is the safety of the sisters, there are still a lot of sisters out there and so they won¡¯t take any drastic actions for the time being. However, as the number of sisters dwindles, they will start concentrating their efforts on safeguarding the remaining sisters!¡±

    ¡°At that point, it is Mikoto¡¯s turn to shine! That¡¯s why I ask that you wait just a bit longer¡­¡±

    Mikoto nodded despite feeling a bit frustrated. She swore deep inside her heart that she will definitely make sure she does her job splendidly when the time comes.

    Compared to Mikoto in the original work who knew only how to blindly charge forward and bear all the burden herself, this Mikoto is no doubt more blessed¡­

    At the very least, Mikoto does not fight without hope like in the original work. With the addition of Wu Yan, saving the sisters is not just a distant hope.

    When the two were done discussing their matters, they were surprised by what they saw upon looking back at the table.

    The five girls that were busy chatting are now sitting quietly in their seats while giving their utmost attention towards Mikoto and Wu Yan. They didn¡¯t say anything but Wu Yan can see Kuroko clad in dark aura while sitting quietly with her head lowered.

    He wryly laughed and asked.

    ¡°Wh-why are you girls looking at us?¡±

    Ruiko looked between them and then she had a realization.

    ¡°Oh I see, so Wu Yan senpai and Misaka senpai are a couple!¡±

    Mikoto flushed red while shrinking back and she waved her hands frantically before suttering.

    ¡°No-no! Wh-who would become a co-couple with him!¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly looked at her. Even if he didn¡¯t mind her being a tsundere and all but acting like that will just attract people¡¯s suspicion won¡¯t it?

    As expected, Kuroko who knew Mikoto¡¯s quirks, saw Mikoto¡¯s actions and Kuroko instantly rampaged!

    ¡°I am gonna bury this scum into the ground!¡±

    She roared with an ominous aura around her. She then jumped at Wu Yan in hysteria.

    Wu Yan and Mikoto were taken by surprise. Just when Mikoto was about to give Kuroko some lightning to suck on, a shout came from the table in front of them.

    ¡°I say! You guys are being annoyingly noisy!¡±

 Chapter 162: Aleisterâ€™s reactionâ€¦

    Chapter 162: Aleister¡¯s reaction¡­

    Academy City, Seventh District, the windowless building¡­

    Here lies the greatest, wackiest and the most rational person in Academy City. He is also the greatest peeping tom in the city!

    Floating within that timeless liquid, the projections in front of him kept changing sceneries. However, whenever the screens display the research lab that got robbed last night, the screen would always be filled with static interference.

    Looking at the interference, Aleister didn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s because he is originally a man of few words. Probably wouldn¡¯t speak if there wasn¡¯t anyone here as well.

    The projection screen in front of him changed again and so too did the scene change. On it was two petite, one medium and one large woman, they were Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    On screen, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda hid in the corner while Mugino Shizuri was fuming in anger, throwing beams of laser at everything around her. She pretty much destroyed everything around her.

    But, that didn¡¯t stop her. Without anything left for her to blast, she aimed towards the sky and lashed out at anything she can find like she¡¯s trying to vent her anger or something. What is obvious, however, is the fact that her face contorted in wrath.

    Aleister observed silently before the screens changed again and a bunch of reports was displayed. The summary at the end had a surprising conclusion¡­

    ¡°The intruder escaped the facility, evaded ITEM¡¯s pursuit and the intruder¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. The intruder¡¯s appearance and objectives are unknown!¡±

    Aleister didn¡¯t change his expression at all when viewing the reports, he seemed to be thinking about something. Then, the screens changed to another report¡­

    ¡°The military clones based on Academy City No.3had been stolen. The stolen quantity totals up to 1053 clones. Clone remains at organizations tasked with cleaning up the aftermath of lv6 shift program were stolen as well. The dead clones are all stolen and the numbers are at¡­¡±

    Aleister didn¡¯t seem to be interested in what the report had to say anymore. He cut off the projections and closed his eyes as if he went sleep, no further activities could be observed.

    After a short while, he opened his eyes again and projections appeared in front of him. A very recent report appeared in front of him¡­

    ¡°To ensure the continuance of Lv6 shift program, the researchers requested the original to provide more DNA samples for cloning purposes. The aim was to clone more subjects to participate in the experiment!¡±

    ¡°However, the original exhibited abnormal resistance stating that no further DNA will be provided and if the DNA were to be obtained through insistence, it was stated that she will quit participating in any research project affiliated with Academy City and will even quit Academy City altogether!¡±

    The liquid within Aleister¡¯s test tube began bubbling like it¡¯s boiling up. Countless bubbles appeared incessantly and Aleister was completely shrouded by it!

    The boiling sound filled the space and because it was practically silent here, the sound is even more pronounced.

    If there is anyone familiar with this area they would be surprised. That¡¯s because the liquid within the giant tube never showed such a violent reaction, not to mention a stimulation as intense as this time¡¯s boiling!

    After a long while, the liquid finally calmed down and the bubbles decreased. Aleister¡¯s figure started becoming clearer in the test tube¡­

    His eyes slowly closed on that face of that defied the passage of time. With that, the whole place fell into silence yet again¡­

    ? ? ?

    On the other side, within Wu Yan¡¯s home¡­

    ¡°Ikaros senpai, please tell me what did master go out to do yesterday, how did you find master and came back with him?¡±

    ¡°But, master said not to tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Ikaros senpai, please tell me, I promise I won¡¯t tell. Hey, hey come on tell me!¡±

    ¡°But, master¡­¡±

    ¡°Uwa! Ikaros senpai is so sly, sneaking around with master and not telling me. You guys must have did something bad! Uu¡­.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Woah! Ikaros senpai! Your face turned red! You actually can blush!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly watched the interaction between Ikaros and Astrea. He facepalmed because he just couldn¡¯t watch this anymore. Ikaros who is pure and a similarly pure but dumb Astrea. He never expected that they would put up a show like this, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Maybe Astrea is just admiring how Ikaros got to spend time with him. Otherwise, she would not press on like this, she¡¯s not such a bad girl anyway¡­

    But, Astrea definitely won¡¯t get anything even if she continued asking. Ikaros is lenient on many things except for what Wu Yan told her. Whatever he told her, she would obediently do. Although he is moved by her resolve, he felt helpless in a lot of manners¡­

    He is also pleased to know that Ikaros can actually blush. She is lacking in the emotional department although her other parts stood out.

    With her like this, she resembles the Ikaros at the latter part of the original work, the version where she actually started getting to know her own feelings. This is a very good development in his opinion and he wanted this to continue. It would be troubling otherwise since he wants to spend time together with Ikaros. What is troubling you say? Well, of course, everyone guessed it, his wild wolf heart.

    Watching Ikaros struggling to keep her defenses up at Astrea¡¯s aggressive attack, he really can¡¯t fathom how Ikaros with how she usually acts could get along with ITEM.

    According to Ikaros, when she first arrived in this world, she found herself in the activity area of ITEM upon gaining consciousness.

    System gave her almost the same identity as Wu Yan. No parents, no friends, no boyfriend but what is different from him is that Ikaros got a Lv4 Esper identity. Her ability is the ability of one of her equipment, the absolute defense barrier.

    Her character setting is apparently:

    ¡°The lonely Ikaros who appeared in Academy City encountered the lv5 Meltdowner, Mugino Shizuri and survived one shot of her laser beam with no apparent harm. When Mugino Shizuri saw her Aegis, she recruited her into ITEM!¡±

    Because she is a newbie, Ikaros wasn¡¯t registered among the members of ITEM by Mugino Shizuri. Only after she accomplished a mission would Mugino Shizuri register her and officially welcoming her as one of the members. The mission this time was actually an entrance exam for Ikaros!

    However, because Ikaros had her heart set on her master, she was late on the day of the mission while searching for Wu Yan¡­

    And so, Wu Yan dodged a bullet. If Ikaros did pass Mugino Shizuri¡¯s test and entered ITEM, she would definitely enter the sights of those members on the Board.

    Entering the attention of Board of Directors is equivalent to entering Aleister¡¯s sights!

    At that point, if Aleister felt like it and decided to peek on Ikaros only to get disrupted by the EM barrier than that would be bad. Aleister is a perfectionist and he will not tolerate even the deviation of one piece on his chessboard, He would probably sent multiple investigation teams after her as a result¡­

    Luckily, he¡¯s got leverage on ITEM and they probably won¡¯t be spilling the beans anytime soon. Ikaros didn¡¯t enter their sights as well so things are still okay as they are!

    His measly plan can still go on at this rate¡­

 Chapter 163: Mikotoâ€™s call and Kurokoâ€™s howling

    Chapter 163: Mikoto¡¯s call and Kuroko¡¯s howling

    Ikaros¡¯ arrival helped Wu Yan in various ways. With a big eater in the house, one¡¯s food making speed completely lost to the rate at which food disappeared from the table. For the time that girl is hungry, one would have to keep holding the kitchen knife until she is satiated. It just so happen that the time that girl is hungry is almost 24 hours a day so¡­

    With Ikaros as his assistant, his burden was reduced. Even if she is not that good at cooking yet, he has to admire the speed at which she is learning, quite impeccable.

    With some free time on his hands, Wu Yan felt joy and yet at the same time he could feel chills going down his spine¡­

    This is just one Astrea and he is already so tormented. What if one day he done goofed up and summoned Yuyuko from Gensokyou¡­

    This might just be the first time in his life that he thinks the girls are uncute¡­

    With his thoughts drifting further and further away, a phone call pulled him back to reality. Bewildered at this, he took out his phone and saw Mikoto¡¯s name being displayed on caller ID.

    Come to think of it, this phone was bought by Mikoto for him. Besides gold from Silvaria, he didn¡¯t have any other assets in Academy City.

    Compared to his sad state, as the No.3 lv5 in Academy City, Mikoto¡¯s allowance is so large, she got lazy at the thought of counting the numbers in her bank account.

    That¡¯s why she magnanimously bought Wu Yan a phone when she heard he didn¡¯t have one. This gave Wu Yan a taste of what it means to be a gigolo. (Tl: ³ÔÈí·¹, eating soft rice is a derogatory term referring to gigolo who lives off women.)

    There is another reason, and this is the major reason that he is not particularly interested in keeping this phone¡­

    He looked at his ringing limited edition Gekota handphone and its brilliant pink color. He is very conflicted on this matter¡­

    He sighed and picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you take so long to pick up the phone, are you that busy!¡±

    Mikoto voiced her dissatisfaction from beyond that limited edition Gekota phone. Wu Yan went silent, he can¡¯t tell her that he was fantasizing about this and that right?¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama, that scum must be doing something bad that makes him unable to look another person in the eyes. Who knows, he might just be molesting some underage girls or something. Onee-sama shouldn¡¯t lower yourself so as to associate with that scum by calling him and even planning on¡­¡±

    The tender voice that is filled with disdain, prejudice, hate, jealousy. No doubt about it, he can guess who that person is without even seeing her. Seriously, that girl would always remember to give him one insults or two¡­

    Thinking that this banter wouldn¡¯t finish if he replied, he ignored her and asked Mikoto.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s up? Mikoto.¡±

    Mikoto cleared her throat twice, it wasn¡¯t clear whether that was aimed a Wu Yan or the lifeform that is both black and white. She hesitated a bit before continuing in a soft tone.

    ¡°Are you free today?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan felt surprised and amusedly teased her.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m free, I just didn¡¯t think that Mikoto would take the initiative and invite me out on a date¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a date okay!¡±

    The black and white lifeform screamed.

    ¡°Onee-sama would never go on a date with a scum like you! Onee-sama belongs to me, Kuroko! If she wants a date, it would be with me!¡±

    He ‡å-ed, he really didn¡¯t know what to say to her.He also didn¡¯t know where the girls are calling him from but after Kuroko voice her preferences, the other side became noisy.

    ¡°Kuroko! What are you going on about!¡±

    Wu Yan can imagine that Mikoto is most likely getting ¡°curious¡± stares from the pedestrians and that¡¯s why she got mad¡­

    ¡°Kuroko didn¡¯t say anything preposterous! Onee-sama will always belong to me! Sa, Onee-sama, ignore that scum and let¡¯s go with just the both of us¡­ a a a¡­.¡±

    That weird ¡°a a a¡± laugh made Mikoto get goosebumps. Meanwhile, his expression became even more ‡å.

    I say, are you girls still talking with me or¡­

    At this rate, Mikoto is going to get so mad she¡¯s gonna give Kuroko the shock of her life. At that point, what is going to happen to the phone in her hands, will it even survive the lightning surge?

    That¡¯s why Wu Yan cut her short.

    ¡°Erm, Mikoto what are you calling me for?¡±

    ¡°N? Oh, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Mikoto recalled her original purpose for calling.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free, come to the family restaurant we dined at last time and bring Astrea with you !¡±

    ¡°Owh¡­ So it¡¯s not a date¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said dejectedly. He thought she was going to invite him to an exciting & heart throbbing date like last time¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Mikoto remembered what happened on the last date she bashfully screamed at him.

    ¡°Bring Astrea here right this instant!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will also bring Ikaros as well!¡±

    ¡°You found Ikaros?¡±

    Mikoto flinched and then asked him in a joyful glee.

    ¡°Nn, you just wait over there for a bit, I am coming over!¡±

    ¡°A scum like you should just fall into a stinky drain and disappear forever from Onee-sama¡¯s eyes!¡±

    Kuroko howled. The voice seemed to even closer to the phone than Mikoto is. Her favorability with him is as bad as can be¡­

    ¡°Kuroko!¡¯

    After screaming like that, Mikoto¡¯s line got cut. He bitterly smiled and shook his head after looking at the phone in his hand. He saw Astrea who is still busy stuffing herself full and his bitter smile transformed into an even more bitter one.

    ? ? ?

    Academy City, Seventh District, A certain restaurant¡­

    With two curvy angeloid in tow, he habitually received the ¡°passionate¡± stares from the pedestrians and walked into the family restaurant. The moment he walked in he saw Mikoto and Kuroko.

    What got him curious is the fact that in addition to the two aforementioned girls, there is Uiharu Kazari whom he met before at branch office 177 and another girl which he hadn¡¯t met before but is very familiar with.

    Long black hair reaching past her shoulders, white flower on the left side of her head, wearing a Sakugawa middle school uniform. She gives the first impression of being a genki girl and cheerful girl. Her figure is like heaven and earth compare to Uiharu. She had the best body out of the 4 girls. She is a very cute and beautiful girl. At first glance, he instantly identified her as Saten Ruiko!

    Same grade and class as Uiharu Kazari, she¡¯s her BFF and a user of the lv6 ability Uplifting Air. (Tl: see video below to understand) Theability userwho is the perfect counter to Uiharu, Saten Ruiko!

    Giving her an introduction that is grand and not grand at the same time, Wu Yan looked at Saten Ruiko with eyes of respect and longing. This person is the holder of an ability which can¡¯t be bought from the store no matter how he covets or admires it.

    ¡°Yan! over here!¡±

    With two super high specs woman following him, even if he didn¡¯t want to stand out he wouldn¡¯t have a choice. Mikoto instantly noticed the arrival of the 3 individuals and called out to them.

    When she did, Kuroko turned her sharp and odious glare on Wu Yan. He was planning on greeting her with his hand but he froze up from that leer. Meanwhile, Uiharu Kazari is surprised by him and Saten Ruiko seems intrigued by this set of events.

    ¡°Yaho! Here I am, sister Mikoto!¡±

    Astrea beamed when she saw Mikoto. She called out to her while waving one hand and with the other hand placed at the side of her mouth. She has no intention to hide her cute and cheerful personality.

    Uiharu and Ruiko seemed to be in shock after seeing Ikaros who is standing behind Wu Yan. Even Kuroko who saw Astrea before got charmed for just a second.

    Mikoto had a different expression, an awkward one¡­

    If one were to make Mikoto and Astrea stand together. Out of 100 people, 99.5% would say that Astrea is the elder sister, the remaining 0.5% would be the rare breed that has a very different paradigm¡­

    But towards Hinagiku and Mikoto who takes care of her, Astrea is dead set on calling them ¡°Sister¡±, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all to call them out in such a manner at a public place. This isn¡¯t the first time Hinagiku or Mikoto felt awkward at being referred to in this manner¡­

    It is at this point that Mikoto started regretting her actions. Why did she tell Wu Yan to bring Astrea with him¡­

    Lv6 ability: Uplifting Air.

 Chapter 165: Destiny be matchmaker of foes

    Chapter 165: Destiny be matchmaker of foes

    Tl: ²»ÊÇÔ©¼Ò²»¾ÛÍ· was the title which translates loosely into how destiny will make sure enemies always meet again. Can also be said about lovers who are quarreling so I tweaked the chapter name.

    When they looked back, two people were shocked. One of them, Ikaros got a little bit surprised but she returned to her normal expressionless face in a jiffy. Meanwhile, Wu Yan wasn¡¯t as calm as Ikaros. His shocked expression stayed shocked throughout the silence.

    A woman with thick figure and tea-colored hair, a young girl with brown short hair, a tired looking black haired girl, and a young blonde girl¡­

    The ITEM field operatives: Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda are all present.

    What the fuck is up with this coincidence. Goddamnit, what luck!

    He face-palmed the instant he saw them and just gazed at the ceiling in a speechless manner. He didn¡¯t know why he would have the luck to encounter these chicks from ITEM but clearly, they aren¡¯t here for him. If they did come here for him, Mugino Shizuri would have already used her Meltdowner on him given her personality. She wouldn¡¯t be standing around shouting ¡°You¡¯re so noisy¡± or something like that¡­

    From the looks of it, Mugino Shizuri doesn¡¯t recognize him. That, however, didn¡¯t mean that nobody recognized him. By her side, Takitsubou Rikou stared at him. Going by her looks, most likely she had already identified him from his AIM diffusion field. Unknown to him, Takitsubou Rikou is very stunned by what she is seeing at the moment. Her ability told her that the intruder from that night is among them, and there is 2 positive reaction. That¡¯s right, 2 positive reactions.

    One from the black haired black eyed boy and the other from the tea-colored hair and eyes girl sitting there!

    How can this be¡­

    Her tired looking now had a stupefied look. There shouldn¡¯t be any existence inside Academy City that had the same AIM diffusion field. That¡¯s because the personal reality that gave rise to this ESP powers can never be truly the same! It¡¯s like how there cannot be any two persons that are completely identical in every way in a world. There can never be two completely similar personal reality. Each person has their own expression of cognition and thought patterns. Unique personal reality gives rise to different abilities and that is why Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s ability is indispensable when applied towards identification and tracking.

    And yet, here it is. Two identical AIM diffusion field, this really turned her world upside down. That¡¯s the reason why she is utterly confused at the moment.

    Of course, she would never have guessed that Wu Yan got his ability from Mikoto, personal reality and whatnot are irrelevant to this discussion. AIM diffusion field is a side effect of possessing an ability, each ability will make the owner emit a certain kind of AIM diffusion field. Given that Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s ability is identical in every sense of the word, they would of course possess the same kind of AIM diffusion field.

    Now, as to why Takitsubou Rikou instantly honed in on Wu Yan when she discovered Wu Yan and Mikoto had the same AIM field. The reason is intuitive, excluding the fact that the two has completely different body shapes. Takitsubou Rikou doesn¡¯t take that girl with the tea-colored hair as a yuri girl, sending them to heaven and back like that night¡­

    He knew he can¡¯t hide it from her so he decided to just wing it. He looked back at Takitsubou Rikou who was staring at him and smiled at her. Surprised, she quickly lowered her head. She knows the guy still has nudes of her¡­

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda might not have recognized Wu Yan but they still remembered Ikaros. She was their ex-newbie, how can they not recognize her.

    ¡°You!¡± Mugino Shizuri was stunned for a bit before killing intention started creeping out of her. She grinned and continued.

    ¡°To think a traitor like you dare show yourself in front of me like this!¡±

    Mikoto and the other girls who were about to apologize for making a ruckus became too stunned for words. They didn¡¯t understand what happened. Astrea stood up and shouted back at Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Hey you, don¡¯t speak to Ikaros senpai like that!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri turned sour when Astrea shot back at her. The anger she felt from seeing Ikaros instantly exploded and she used her Meltdowner.

    Everyone shouted.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Astrea was startled by this sudden beam of light heading towards her. She steeled up and just as she was about to intercept this feeble beam. A lightning flashed from nearby and intercepted the beam.

    Lightning spear vs Meltdowner created spectacular fireworks.

    The two attack canceled each other out. Or perhaps it would be more apt to say the attack intertwined and then disappeared.

    ¡°Electricity?¡±

    Seeing this lightning attack, her reaction is very malevolent as expected. It¡¯s the same category of ability that rat who had humiliated her used. However, this lightning didn¡¯t come from Wu Yan. Mikoto lowered her hand which is still crackling with electricity and stared back at Mugino Shizuri while standing up.

    ¡°You just used that move with the intent to kill Astrea didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked pretty normal but anyone familiar with her knew that she is very very furious at the moment.

    Mugino Shizuri frowned when she saw the defender is only a young girl. The intruder from that night should be a male judging by body shape, sound, combat style and not to mention that ¡®disgusting hobby¡¯. In other words, this girl isn¡¯t that intruder.

    Mugino Shizuri felt frustrated by this revelation but she felt relieved at the same time as well.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Seeing that Mugino Shizuri is too immersed in her own thoughts, Mikoto spread her lightning out like water coming out of a tap. Very soon, she was fully clad in lightning.

    ¡°Lv5!¡±

    Behind Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda cried out. They didn¡¯t notice it when she¡¯s inert but when she used her ability with such intensity, the two could instantly deduce that this is something that no lv4 can pull off!

    What the girls didn¡¯t know is that Mikoto has a habit to hide her talons before a real battle begin. To outsiders, even Kuroko, she seemed to be using her ability at full power but for Wu Yan & company. She is not yet at full output!

    This is a natural result given that she isn¡¯t the same Mikoto as when she was just summoned, a tier 7. She is now at tier 8!

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s eyes flashed.

    ¡°No.3, Railgun!¡±

    Mikoto stayed silent, her tea-colored eyes were trained on Mugino Shizuri, with how intense she looked, one wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she started a battle without saying anything further.

    At this point, the others finally reacted. Kuroko straightened up and stood at Mikoto¡¯s side.

    ¡°You there, for using an ability in public space with the intent to harm, you had committed an offense and as a member of the disciplinary committee, I have the right to arrest you!¡±

    ¡°Disciplinary committee member?

    Mugino Shizuri curled her lips.

    ¡°A fledgling organization like you who can only run here and there actually had the balls to say you want to arrest me, how interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kuroko turned grim, she hates nothing more than people who look down on her identity as a disciplinary committee member. Her hands were already in her pockets, she is planning on arresting him after flashing her badge.

    Mugino Shizuri didn¡¯t bother giving her any more attention than this as she turned back to Mikoto. She laughed in an ecstatic manner.

    ¡°To think I had the luck running into you here, very well, I was always displeased by the fact that you were ranked higher than me by 1 position. Let me see just what is the basis for such a decision!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu cried out.

    ¡°You¡¯re No.4, Meltdowner!¡±

    Mikoto is similarly surprised as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re Meltdowner!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri laughed and after glancing at Mikoto, she turned towards Ikaros who was undisturbed by all that is going on from start until end. She had a nasty glare in her eyes before she continued.

    ¡°After I am done executing this traitor, I am coming for you!¡±

    With that, she shot out a ray of laser towards Ikaros.

 Chapter 166: Discovery! A scandalous threatâ€¦

    Chapter 166: Discovery! A scandalous threat¡­

    The beam¡¯s radiance reflected off everyone¡¯s surprised face. Before anyone could react, the beam hit Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Mikoto and the girls yelped. Mugino Shizuri grinned before that nasty smile of hers froze.

    When the beam dispersed, Ikaros didn¡¯t seem harmed at all. That¡¯s because there¡¯s a translucent blue crystalline barrier in front of her.

    Mugino Shizuri narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I almost forgot about this traitor¡¯s ability. Potent enough to block my beams¡­¡±

    Mikoto and the gang released a sigh of relief but Mikoto is secretly furious with herself for getting so worked up despite being one of the summons. She of all people should know best how much stronger Ikaros is when compared to her.

    She was too preoccupied with her worries that she forgot Ikaros is stronger than her¡­

    This didn¡¯t stop the wrath that is coming up from within her though.

    ¡°You!¡±

    She clenched her fist and electricity started crackling nonstop¡­

    ¡°How dare you attack my friend in front of me!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s deep red eyes are focused on Mugino Shizuri. Data lines seemed to be flashing past her eyes at blinding speed. Mugino Shizuri who was preoccupied with Mikoto and Ikaros felt shivers going down her spine.

    Astrea is way stronger than Mikoto as well.

    Kuroko took out her Judgement armband and told Mugino Shizuri in a cold tone.

    ¡°To harm others in front of a disciplinary committee member, even if you¡¯re lv5, I will see to it that you are arrested.¡±

    ¡°That will have to be super over your dead bodies!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda stepped forward. The two girls stood in opposition to Kuroko and the other girls. With the two side staring down each other, the atmosphere took a turn for a more serious tone.

    ¡°Wait wait, how did we come to this?¡±

    Ruiko frantically said while holding Uiharu¡¯s hand. There are a bunch of strong espers here, there is even two lv5 present. This situation already turned into one where she could not intervene.

    Uiharu looked very anxious. She couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to call for support from the branch office.

    Takitsubou Rikou stood behind Mugino Shizuri like she¡¯s not part of this feud.

    The first reason is that her ability isn¡¯t one suited for battle, the second reason is due to the fact that the devil reincarnated himself is standing right there¡­

    No matter how one looked at it, their encounter is out of his estimation. Even if it¡¯s a coincidence,this shouldn¡¯t be something that outsiders should know. Otherwise, news about them would spread throughout Academy City by tomorrow.

    Since Mugino Shizuri and her cohorts showed up, he silently stood up and borrowed the name of Judgement to disperse the crowd inside the diner.

    The extras didn¡¯t suspect him at all. Whether or not he is who he is, a fight between lv5 will spell the end of their lives, that¡¯s why they all ran faster than a hare when dispersing¡­

    Although Wu Yan had something to say about their behavior, he could not help exclaiming about how if this were to happen in his world. Nobody would run, hell, they might even surround them and egg them on¡­

    When he returned, the tense atmosphere died down a bit. Mikoto canceled the lightning around her while Mugino Shizuri glared at him.

    It¡¯s only natural that the only male here would stand out especially when everyone here other than him is all girls.

    Mugino Shizuri can see that this guy is of the same faction as No.3, a male that just happens to know the traitor that was in their group. This made Mugino Shizuri very suspicious of this guy.

    If one were to ask Mugino Shizuri who she hated the most, she would probably have answered Mikoto in the past. However, the person she hates the most is no doubt that damnable rat from that night!

    For some reason, when she saw Wu Yan, she became even more irritable. Just looking at him is rubbing her in the wrong spot.

    Of course, he saw the enmity in her eyes. He can only roll his eyes at his own inexplicable predisposition that can attract hate¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    With Wu Yan back, Ikaros and Astrea returned to his side. When Ikaros and Astrea said master, he knew shit is going to go down.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda widened their eyes. They lifted their hands, pointing at him while closing and opening their mouth. They stuttered for words.

    This is not the first time they heard someone being called master. Ikaros called the molester who took advantage of them that night.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri screeched. When Ikaros appeared, she had already fainted but Kinuhata Saiai and the others told her everything that transpired.

    He sighed, there¡¯s just no escape from this kind of shit happening¡­

    However, Wu Yan laughed like nothing happened. He had taken a lot of precautions against people finding out that he¡¯s the one behind the pillaging of sisters. But, even if he is exposed, he¡¯s not too afraid.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up!¡±

    Wu Yan greeted Mugino Shizuri in front of Mikoto and Kuroko who looked pretty damn surprised. He looked like he¡¯s not a party to this whole drama, very calm in his mannerism.

    ¡°You guys know each other?¡±

    Mikoto frowned. She knows that Wu Yan is the one going around looting sisters here and there but she didn¡¯t know he had crossed path with Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Even if you know her, I will not show any mercy!¡±

    Kuroko frowned as well.

    Before Wu Yan can say anything, Mugino Shizuri lost control of her laughter, she sounded so shrill.

    ¡°I do know him! How can I not, these days, I can only think of nobody but him!¡±

    These sweet words coming out of her didn¡¯t mislead anyone into thinking about another thing. That¡¯s because when she said this, she didn¡¯t sound lovey-dovey at all, in fact, she sounded very scorned.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t quite piece together what is going on anymore. Even Astrea looked at the two in confusion.

    She stopped and light orbs appeared around her, accentuating her curvy figure. They emitted bzzt bzzt sound effects, no one could question their destructive power. They were definitely enough to level this whole diner.

    ¡°I will not allow you to bring harm to others anymore!¡±

    Kuroko pulled out a few steel needles and gripped them between her fingers when she saw how Mugino Shizuri is about to use her powers to attack again.

    She didn¡¯t look at Kuroko, her hate-filled eyes only had Wu Yan in them. Any second now she¡¯s going to fire her beams at him.

    He glanced at her and shrugged. He then took out a few photos. ITEM froze up when they saw the pictures.

    He fiddled with the photos while chuckling.

    ¡°Oh dear me, somebody is out to end me. Oh whatever shall I do~ If I die it¡¯s a giant shame that these exquisite pictures will never be savored by anyone anymore¡­¡±

    He grinned at Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°Young miss, wouldn¡¯t you say so? Why not, give me a bit of time, once I upload them onto the web, then come and kill me pretty please?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her face distorted into a terrible one. Her fury reached the heavens when she saw how the guy is practically beaming. Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou recovered from their surprise and started getting worried.

    The moment Wu Yan took out the pictures, how can they not know what the content of those photos are? If those got out, they would never be able to go out in public spaces anymore¡­

 Chapter 167: Mugino Shizuriâ€™s warning?â€¦

    Chapter 167: Mugino Shizuri¡¯s warning?¡­

    The tense situation dissolved after Wu Yan flashed the pictures¡­

    He stopped even Mugino Shizuri who is unfazed when up against a lv5 like Mikoto or a Judgement member like Kuroko. She staggered with a grim expression on her face, her team members also looked like they were shocked.

    Seeing as ITEM kept changing looks but never daring to actually do anything, the other girls were starting to lose a sense of what is going on here.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the world is happening here¡­¡±

    Ruiko voiced what everyone is thinking.

    Wu Yan kept smiling while holding onto those pictures. The way he played with those pictures made Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s heart jump.

    Careful with that you jerk, if they even got a little peek our reputation would go down the drain!

    ¡°Abominable rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri stopped her powers. The light orbs with amazing destructive capabilities disappeared. Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu released a sigh of relief as a result. Those light orbs might as well be the sword of Damocles hanging on top of their heads, for as long as the light orbs are there, they can¡¯t let their guard down.

    Seeing as she stopped using Meltdowner. He grinned and then stored the photos with a flick of the hand. Mugino Shizuri who was planning on robbing it from him gave up after seeing this.

    Coldly, she glanced at everyone here and she stared particularly hard at Wu Yan. She looks like she wanted to remember his face if it¡¯s the last thing she does.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early for you to celebrate!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri told him in a cold tone.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t deal with you, there will always be someone who can!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped smiling and raised an eyebrow. The other girls who thought the whole thing is already over were surprised by her sentence.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri chuckled but one can find no humor in her laughter.

    ¡°Did you actually think that after messing with the higher-ups¡¯ plan, they would only send me after you?¡±

    He turned serious.

    ¡°You know about the plan?¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t know what this ¡°plan¡± is but Mikoto became startled. She is a part of the plan that the higher-ups had conjured. The only plan that Wu Yan can mess up is undoubtedly the lv6 shift program.

    Mikoto turned towards Mugino Shizuri, this discussion is something only Wu Yan, Ikaros and her understand. While the others are still busy trying to keep up with the discussion, they are the only ones in the loop. Wu Yan and the others didn¡¯t tell Astrea the truth because her personality is a bit unreliable.

    Mikoto became silent at the realization that Meltdowner, Academy City¡¯s No.4 is also a part of this plan. From the looks of it, Wu Yan knew about Mugino Shizuri because of this plan.

    Gathering the crumbs from the interaction between the two and how Wu Yan behaved, she is about 80-90% done with piecing together the whole picture.

    Mugino Shizuri laughed happily and this time it was an earnest laugh. She¡¯s still hell-bent on wasting Wu Yan but seeing that change of expression is a happy experience for her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the higher-ups are thinking, I only know some of the stuff going on inside. However, just from ordering our mobilization, it is clear that they don¡¯t want this event to become public knowledge¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how much is true about her statement. He stared at her, he knew that she¡¯s not saying random stuff just to spook him.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lack of response caused her to stop her stupid laughter. Instead, she used a loud tone on him.

    ¡°Since you had already created a gigantic mess for those people. Our defeat will only make more formidable foes come after you!¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and bitterly smiled inside. He understood what she meant, but what about it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he faces those of which she spoke of. What¡¯s the difference between facing them now and later?¡­

    He had already made preparations for those eventualities long ago.

    ¡°No matter what! I will not back down from this!¡±

    The thought crossed his mind and he accidentally voiced them out loud much to the surprise of everyone present.

    Mikoto grinned and although it was only a slight one, it expressed the emotions she is feeling. She walked silently to his side and stared back at Mugino Shizuri with Wu Yan. This is her wordlessly stating her standing.

    ¡°Onee-sama (Misaka-senpai)¡­¡±

    Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were stunned by Mikoto who walked out suddenly. Even if they were retarded, they could deduce some facts from the words used by Mugino Shizuri.

    Wu Yan seemed to be obstructing some kind of plan laid down by the ones above and No.4 who is currently standing in front of them is the group sent to dispatch Wu Yan.

    The organizations in question aren¡¯t going to let Wu Yan go and appeared to have sent someone to come deal with him. Mikoto¡¯s action signified her intention to help him.

    Mugino Shizuri is taken aback by this but she quickly uttered a cold snort.

    ¡°Your resolve deserves praise but are you that confident that you can beat those sent to ally with us against you?¡±

    ¡°You should know that their request is still in effect, I haven¡¯t canceled it ya know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed when he heard her.

    ¡°Is that right? Let¡¯s see you try!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri gnashed her teeth in surprise seeing his dauntless manner. She turned around in a puff.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re still this confident when the time comes!¡±

    ¡°Confidence I have, it¡¯s just that there is still some groundwork to lay beforehand¡­¡±

    He then grinned and looked at her before continuing with an insinuating tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mugino Shizuri would be so kind as to allow us to prepare ourselves¡­¡±

    ¡°You damned rat!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri looked very malevolent but she can¡¯t deny him because the guy still has dirt on her¡­

    Leering at him in a frustrated way, she calmly assured him.

    ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t supply the information. Them finding you out is just a matter of time¡­¡±

    She¡¯s telling him that they won¡¯t be giving them any information about Wu Yan but if they themselves found Wu Yan without her help then it¡¯s not their fault.

    Wu Yan is satisfied with this outcome. Give him a bit more time, once he finds Hinagiku, he can concentrate on taking them down.

    Mugino Shizuri turned around and said to him with her back facing him.

    ¡°Let me see just who is the more proficient one, the rat who is good at making holes or them that has ridiculously good ability to track people down like some kind of bloodhound!¡±

    With that, she walked past Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou and headed towards the exit¡­

    ¡°Sensitive noses like those of bloodhounds¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s hint hit him.

    A dog¡¯s nose? Bloodhound? Could it be that the person they have sent is¡­

    If it really is that individual then they can just kill him right here right now.

    Thinking about that person who might appear anytime now, his heart made that decision up without hesitation.

    ¡°Hey you, wait up¡­¡±

    Kuroko wanted to stop Mugino Shizuri from walking away but Mikoto caught her by the shoulder and shook her head. Only then did Kuroko backed down albeit frustrated.

    Kinuhata Saiai leered at Wu Yan and he stared back at her. She shrunk back but she somehow managed to put up a tough front.

    ¡°Just you super wait! I am going to get my super revenge on you!¡±

    Shouting those lines, she ran away without further ado. Frenda frantically looked at Mugino Shizuri and Kinuhata Saiai before dryly laughing at Wu Yan and then running off.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked at Wu Yan with a serious face, she bowed and followed Frenda out of the joint¡­

 Chapter 168: Everything will get betterâ€¦

    Chapter 168: Everything will get better¡­

    The whole place fell into silence after ITEM made their exits. Mikoto turned around to look at Wu Yan. She thought the frown on his face is because he¡¯s worried about what Mugino Shizuri said. She gave him a worried look.

    ¡°I am alright, just thinking about some stuff don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    He felt her worried glance and gave her a wide grin in response, telling her that he¡¯s alright. Only then did she release a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Onee-sama, what is going on?¡±

    Kuroko can¡¯t help asking questions that bedeviled her.

    ¡°What is this plan you guys speak of and why do you have to ¡®deal with¡¯ them? Also, which executive board did that scum piss off?¡±

    3 questions were asked and these questions coincided with what Ruiko and Uiharu were confused with. The 3 girls looked at Wu Yan and Mikoto, hoping that they would enlighten them.

    Mikoto bitterly smiled and lowered her head before continuing.

    ¡°Kuroko, Ruiko, Uiharu, I hope you girls will refrain from pursuing those questions¡­¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Kuroko shouted in an abnormally high tone.

    ¡°If you have anything to say then just say it so that everyone can think of a solution together? If this scum were to get into some kind of crime, as a member of Judgement I won¡¯t standby and watch him get into trouble by going too deep!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Misaka-senpai¡­¡±

    Uiharu who is usually meek actually stood out and confronted Mikoto.

    ¡°I believe that Misaka-senpai absolutely wouldn¡¯t commit any sort of crime. This must be the doing of those bad guys, as a discipinary member, I will do my best to help you guys out!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all friends? Friends should be there through thick or thin!¡±

    Ruiko felt that although she might not be able to support them as much as Kuroko or Uiharu can but if she were to be asked to help out, her answer would definitely be yes!

    Mikoto lowered her head even more.

    ¡°Kuroko, please don¡¯t continue¡­¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Kuroko who prepared to launch another advise stopped and so too did Uiharu and Ruiko. They stopped because they saw the anguish hidden behind her bangs.

    Can one blame her for feeling bad? The sisters weighted heavily on her conscience and she felt guilty over them. This kind girl placed all the blame on herself. If not for Wu Yan¡¯s existence, maybe she might have suffered a mental collapse¡­

    Kuroko, Ruiko and Uiharu said they wish to help them but how can they?

    They will be going up against the directors of Academy City. In other words, they will be going against the entirety of Academy City.

    Kuroko and Uiharu who belonged to Judgement which is itself a part of Academy City. Indirectly that would mean¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Kuroko became silent. She comprehended the meaning behind Mikoto¡¯s expression, that maybe, the main instigator of this event is not Wu Yan but actually her Onee-sama!

    When she thought about this, she came even more certain in her conviction that Wu Yan and Mikoto are victims. She does not believe that her Onee-sama who she admires the most in this world would do anything that would result in massive harm!

    Her Onee-sama¡¯s sense of justice is ridiculously high after all¡­

    It¡¯s just that, from the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t want her or her friends to get caught in this mess as well¡­

    She bitterly smiled on the inside but she still put on a cheery facade before she replied.

    ¡°I know, Onee-sama. Kuroko believes that Onee-sama will definitely resolve this issue splendidly because you¡¯re Tokiwadai¡¯s ace, the electric princess, Misaka Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Shiroi-san¡­¡±

    Muttered Uiharu and Ruiko who were surprised by how Kuroko actually compromised.

    ¡°Thank you, Kuroko¡­¡±

    Mikoto smiled at her having been moved by her understanding. Wu Yan also felt respect for Kuroko¡¯s attitude.

    In the original work, Mikoto decided to wreck all the research firm to stop lv6 shift program. She would go out at night and come back as fatigue as they come at almost the same time the sun breaks the horizon.

    Kuroko is very familiar with her thought process, how can she misread the signs that she has something big she wants to hide?

    She understands that if her Onee-sama had something that she didn¡¯t want to tell her, she must have her own reasoning for it. So, as mucha s she wanted to pitch in, she had to hold it in. Hopefully, Mikoto would one day personally tell her all about what she is going through right now¡­

    But, Mikoto didn¡¯t tell her anything. That¡¯s because in that story, the research firms she wrecked all belonged to Academy City. Technically, she¡¯s committing crimes by doing so! On the other hand, Kuroko is part of Judgement, the organization in charge of keeping peace in Academy City. In that story, Mikoto once asked Kuroko: ¡°If I were to do something that would threaten Academy City, what would you do, Kuroko?¡±

    And her answer was: ¡°If that is so then as Judgement, I will arrest even you, Onee-sama.¡±

    The result being that Mikoto needs to do sneaky things behind the closest friend she has in Academy City. She would do something that goes against her code every night¡­

    Of course, Kuroko didn¡¯t know about it. Even if she got suspicious, she didn¡¯t bother Mikoto and even went as far as to cover for her when the dormitory supervisor comes asking about Mikoto¡¯s recent adventures deep in the night. She also tried thinking of various ways to cheer her up. In doing so, she even went out of school district 7 into other districts just to see her smile.

    In the end, the two girls are really just too silly¡­

    But, Wu Yan found that he couldn¡¯t hate the two for being like this. Quite the contrary, he really liked the way the two girls are¡­

    With his addition, the story had changed drastically. Yet it appears that the bond between the two had not changed even a bit. He didn¡¯t understand how this tight relationship between them came about before. But now he¡¯s starting to understand it¡­

    He glanced at Mikoto at one side, then glanced at Astrea and Ikaros on the other side. His expression slowly mellowed until his warm expression managed to make the 3 girls¡¯ heart race. It was a face the three of them will never forget.

    He walked over to Kuroko and lifted his hand. While Kuroko remained stupefied, he placed his hand on top of her cute pink haired head which had its hair tied into two cute curly pig tails.

    Uiharu stunned, Ruiko stunned, and Mikoto is stunned as well¡­

    Kuroko became dazed for a moment before she started raving like mad. She struggled and tried to smack his hand away.

    ¡°What are you doing! Scum! Remove your filthy paws!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t release his hand, he pressed down on her head even harder and rubbed her. He looked into her fuming eyes and said to her with a resolute and amiable expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will make sure to return your Onee-sama in a harmless state!¡±

    Kuroko looked befuddled, he pat her head and reached his hand out to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shake on it!¡±

    Her pink eyes stared at his grinning face. A tremendously sour feeling started spreading inside her. Who would have thought the person who understood ehr the most turned out to be her nemesis (self perceived)¡­

    She stared at his hand in a reluctant manner. She looked away after realizing what she thought about doing. But then, she looked back again in a hesitant manner.

    After a bit of time, Kuroko slowly reached her hand out and shook his hand.

    ¡°If you go back on your words, I will have you stuffed into the ground!¡±

    He smiled at the same threat he had heard dozens of times before. This time however, the context is different¡­

    ¡°Oh, You betcha!¡±

    They shook hands firmly and the other girls witnessed this promise¡­

    Mikoto felt a burning sensation in her nose, she tried to hold back the waterworks. She felt her worry for the future lessen at the sight of her best friend seeing eye to eye with her life partner.

    He looked everyone present and floated a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry your pretty little faces, everything will be alright!¡±

 Chapter 169: The search for Hinagiku! Police officer?

    Chapter 169: The search for Hinagiku! Police officer?

    Academy City, School district 7, Judgement Branch office 177¡­

    Uiharu sat in front of the computer, typing away at the keyboard. Wu Yan, Ikaros, Astrea, Mikoto, Ruiko, and Kuroko stood behind her as they watched the display.

    ¡°Found her!¡±

    At a certain point, Uiharu shouted out loud and everyone leaned in closer to get a better look at the display. Displayed here is the personal detail of said individual when they saw the photo that accompanied the detail, they were dazed for an instant, not even Kuroko and Ruiko could escape.

    ¡°What a beautiful person¡­¡±

    The 3 girls muttered out loud. Kuroko quickly turned around and gave him a very scrutinizing glare.

    ¡°You sure the person you asked Uiharu to find is your friend and not your next prey?¡±

    Wu Yan gave a few dry laughs before mumbling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I this sudden urge to give someone a good hiding¡­¡±

    Mikoto wryly laughed at the side as she silently retorted.

    What prey? He already ate her out until there¡¯s nothing left, there is no need to hunt¡­

    Uiharu didn¡¯t know what to say. She read the contents on the display out loud.

    ¡°Hinagiku, ability: Lv0, a resident of School district 13, her job is¡­¡±

    ¡°Police officer!¡±

    Uiharu, Kuroko, and Ruiko yelped in surprise, even Wu Yan and Mikoto were stunned when they heard Hinagiku is an officer.

    ¡°Could there be some kind of mistake here?¡±

    Kuroko stuck her face closer to the display just to make sure she¡¯s not seeing anything wrong. She then said in a doubtful tone.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. All the officers in Academy City are made up of teachers who volunteered. This pretty girl called Hinagiku is a teacher?¡±

    ¡°More correctly, she¡¯s an intern teacher!¡±

    Uiharu tapped the keyboard and the more details were revealed.

    ¡°According to the information displayed here, Hinagiku is 15 years old and she finished her university course and is now an intern teacher at one of the schools here. She is very just and despite being a lv0, her skills with the sword is ridiculously good. Says here she once took down a lv4 esper by herself. That is why she got recruited as an officer. Apparently, she¡¯s the youngest and most outstanding officer in the force.¡±

    The crowd was baffled by what¡¯s written there. Ruiko looked at Hinagiku¡¯s picture in an admiring daze.

    ¡°So awesome, she¡¯s great in various department¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected of Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Mikoto exclaimed.

    ¡°Onee-sama¡¯s acquaintances are all outstanding people I see¡­¡±

    She glanced at Mikoto in an insinuating manner before glancing at Ikaros and continuing.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s this person here who can block a beam from No.4¡­¡±

    She turned back to the display.

    ¡°Or this person here who is the youngest and most excellent officer in Academy City¡­¡±

    She then looked at Astrea and the corner of her lips twitched a bit.

    ¡°Or even this person here who can eat like a bottomless pit which I reckon would be the first and last I ever see who can do something like that¡­¡±

    Lastly, she looked at Wu Yan who looked super composed. Her eyes took on a dangerous glint.

    ¡°Or even this delinquent here who has a ton of bad record behind him, who I might add based on my first experience, is a scum who would molest underage girls!¡±

    ¡°But the most important thing is that¡­¡±

    Kuroko used her teleportation and jumped in front of Mikoto. Her face practically stuck to Mikoto¡¯s body, she then continued in a weird tone.

    ¡°As Onee-sama¡¯s roommate, how come Kuroko never heard about Onee-sama knowing being an acquaintance of so many people like this!¡±

    Mikoto who had a bad feeling the moment Kuroko started talking is now covered in cold sweat. She had an awkward expression as she tried to put on a facade by uttering a few fake laughs.

    ¡°Yo-you just got to me for about a year, you can¡¯t possibly know everything about me within that time right?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s excuse had no apparent weakness in them. But, Kuroko reacted abnormally high in tension towards her.

    ¡°Says who! Even if I only knew you for about a year, it might as well had been an eternity. There is nothing I don¡¯t know about you. I even know what panties you¡¯re wearing today, I¡­¡±

    Bam

    She got put down with a punch. She screamed at her while flushing red.

    ¡°Wh-who told you to dig around regarding that kind of information!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ ahah¡­ these two really should consider doing sketches¡­¡±

    He wryly laughed with twitching lips The other girls agreed whole-heartedly to what he said¡­

    Mikoto glared back at the crowd with wrathful eyes. The group immediately turned back to the display in shock.

    ¡°Master, we found Hinagiku already so will we going to get her?¡±

    Astrea tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve and asked him. She seemed to be excited about the prospect of a reunion. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been quite awhile since she last saw Hinagiku, she must be missing her.

    He grinned and said.

    ¡°Naturally. Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    ¡°I am coming with you!¡±

    Mikoto immediately voiced her intention. She walked on over to Wu Yan¡¯s side. Following behind her are Uiharu, Ruiko, and Kuroko who wanted to come along as well.

    Wu Yan helplessly acquiesced.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    Academy City, School district 13, in front of a certain school¡¯s main gate¡­

    ¡°this is where Hinagiku is teaching at?¡±

    Mikoto looked at the school and her impression is¡­ nothing. Not a school she¡¯s heard of at the very least, compared to a rich girl¡¯s school like Tokiwadai, this school is nothing.

    ¡°She is here.¡±

    Uiharu looked at her mini notebook and said in a very confident tone.

    ¡°I will go ask the security guard, it will be much easier for a Judgement member to get information at times like this¡­¡±

    Kuroko said and then she teleported away.

    ¡°Did she really have to use her ability for such a short journey?¡±

    Wu Yan muttered. Soon, she returned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it! That intern teacher Katsura Hinagiku is indeed employed here!¡±

    ¡°Is she inside then?¡±

    Wu Yan asked impatiently, he¡¯s honestly missing her though¡­

    Kuroko used a serious expression.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not! The guard said Katsura Hinagiku¡­. er senpai, went somewhere in a hurry not too long ago.¡±

    Simply on formality, Kuroko should call Hinagiku a sensei but since she¡¯s her Onee-sama¡¯s friend and they were quite close in age, calling her a teacher would feel odd, that¡¯s why she called her senpai.

    Wu Yan and the others weren¡¯t so concerned with titles, what he cared about is the information she has.

    ¡°Went off somewhere in a rush?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Maybe something happened?¡±

    Mikoto said in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of her work as an officer¡­¡±

    Ruiko suggested after seeing the look of anxiety on Wu Yan and Mikoto. She said that with the intention to console them but instead she set off an alarm inside them!

    Wu Yan and Mikoto exchanged looks before asking Uiharu.

    ¡°Uiharu, can you check if there had been any events recently? Specifically cases that would require the mobilization of officers¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help much with that¡­¡±

    Uiharu said looking a bit troubled.

    ¡°To check what happened nearby would require access to the surveillance cameras around this school district. Besides that method, there aren¡¯t any other methods although¡­¡±

    She lifted her notebook and said.

    ¡°The equipment I have on me is inadequate. Plus, this isn¡¯t the school district in our jurisdiction. If we just use the surveillance camera as we please then upon discovery it can be seen as a felony¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Everyone became silent. They looked helpless, only Astrea didn¡¯t lower her head. She rubbed her chin and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine we don¡¯t get caught right?¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡±

    Kuroko retorted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the fact that we are doing this to find someone, even Uiharu would find it daunting to tap into the cameras without leaving any kind of trace!¡±

    Not only is Astrea not convinced, she smiled.

    ¡°Hehe, I know somebody can pull this kind of stuff off though!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kuroko and Ruiko couldn¡¯t believe what they are hearing. Uiharu¡¯s ability is something the two girls are familiar with. Only Wu Yan and Mikoto seemed to have caught on.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t that right? Ikaros-senpai!¡±

 Chapter 170: The mind controlling brain and the sloppy scientist.

    Chapter 170: The mind controlling brain and the sloppy scientist.

    While Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea, Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were busy worrying about Hinagiku, there is a big trouble brewing over at Hinagiku¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­¡±

    Hinagiku had an officer¡¯s uniform on and her delicate body is being protected by a bulletproof vest. Besides her head, she was armed to the teeth to counter any possible threat.

    She had a rifle in her hands and she looked like a Flying Tiger member (Tl: A special duties unit kinda like a Hong Kong S.W.A.T). Of course, these were merely part of her act to cover her identity. Her real strength lies in her power as a tier 7. At first, she was quite overwhelmed by her identity as a police and a teacher. However, she managed to deal with the issues by herself without Wu Yan & co by relying on her ridiculous abilities and knowledge obtained in Hakuo.

    Her plan was to keep acting like her identity in this Academy City while looking out for any signs of Wu Yan & company or wait for Wu Yan and the others to come for her. Sometimes, she would play the police act and ¡°help out¡±.

    Today is just one of those days, she was teaching her class in the school and without notice, an incident broke out, her superior gave her an emergency phone call.

    She quickly donned her uniform and hurried to the scene of action. But the scene that greeted her made her at a loss for words.

    The colleagues she had fun working with are all passed out and standing in front of her. Yes, they are unconscious but somehow still standing.

    The had upturned eyes and they stood like a bunch of zombies. Behind them, a tiny string could be seen, coming out of the back of their head, apparently connected to somewhere far away. The strings were connected to a strange looking¡­ brain.

    It¡¯s brain kept in some kind of culture.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She backpedaled and observed her colleagues, confusion started arising.

    ¡°What in the world is that thing!¡±

    As if reacting to Hinagiku, the police personnel standing there turned their head rigidly towards her. Their upturned eyes that shouldn¡¯t be able to see Hinagiku is turned in her direction. Needless to say, this gave Hinagiku goosebumps.

    ¡°Hey. You guys¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hinagiku shouted at her colleagues, trying to see if she can make them regain their senses.

    However, she¡¯s going to be disappointed by what happens next¡­

    Not only did it fail to elicit any response, they flailed around like puppets and charged her with abnormal looking postures.

    Surprised, she aimed her rifle at the mob. But she quickly put them away in consideration of the fact that they used to be her colleagues. The time elapsed was enough for the mob to reach her. She saw one of them opening their mouth to chomp at her neck. She returned to her senses and dodged the bite.

    She grabbed the assailant¡¯s head and smashed it into the ground while yelling at him.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the mob finally caught up. The assailants used fists and kick to attack her.

    As a tier 7 super, she who could fight on par with a lv5 would definitely not fall prey to such measly attacks from assailants who had yet to reach tier 3. She held back from counter-attacking as they were once her colleagues. She dodged their attacks.

    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡±

    Hinagiku dodged while trying to think it through, she is pretty sure that they are not attacking of their own accord.

    ¡°Is it because of that thing?¡±

    She stared at the brain in a culture container. Since these officers aren¡¯t attacking her consciously, it is obvious that thing is controlling them.

    There are many small wires connecting the officers and the brain. She comprehended the mechanics without sparing a single further thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, what happens if we destroy these wires!¡±

    Hinagiku made up her mind after taking a second look at the wires stuck to the back of their heads.

    ¡°Yo, pretty and skilled lady, I think you better not harm the wires, that is if you don¡¯t want your friend¡¯s brains to fry that is¡­¡±

    The sound startled her but she stopped her attack and dodged another wave of attack by her mind controlled colleagues.

    Steadying herself, she looked in the direction of where the sound came from and saw a sloppy youngster with a white lab coat standing beside the culture tank containing the brain. His evil eyes stared straight at Hinagiku, his smug grin made Hinagiku frown.

    The youngster clapped his hand when she looked at him, he seemed to be praising her abilities.

    ¡°Impressive, to be able to dodge and avoid your friends¡¯ attacks when faced with such numbers, and not to mention making it look like a walk in the park. It appears you are the newcomer cop everyone is talking about!¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Hinagiku stared coldly at the sloppy youngster before she glanced at her colleagues.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    The sloppy youngster dropped his hands and laughed.

    ¡°You can call me Gakuo!¡± (Tl: Ñ§Î²)

    ¡°Now, regarding your question of what transpired¡­¡±

    Gakuo looked around at the mind controlled cops.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the young and pretty female cops won¡¯t be harmed!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t be harmed?¡±

    Hinagiku was so enraged her fury manifested in the form of laughter.

    ¡°Any reasonable person would not describe them as being fine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a scary expression you have!¡±

    Gakuo superficially patted his chest and then grinned.

    ¡°Relax, Miss cop, I am just using their body to see the effects of my invention!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s expression soured, she looked at him with enraged eyes.

    These colleagues are acquaintances of hers, if even for a short while. How can she stay calm when her acquaintances are being used as lab rats by some dude who came from out of nowhere.

    ¡°Going by their reactions, it seems my invention lived up to my expectations!¡±

    Gakuo ignored the look on Hinagiku and looked passionately at the brain in the culture tank. He guffawed and hugged the culture tank.

    ¡°This is great! Marvelous! With this invention, those detestable guys from that clan will certainly be in for a shocker!¡±

    Hinagiku picked up some clues and frowned.

    ¡°Detestable clan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That wretched clan!¡±

    Gakuo turned back to her and grumbled.

    ¡°They think they are the biggest and baddest scientists in Academy City city. They spat on other people¡¯s invention, they are all the same, mocking other people as they see fit. Tell me, aren¡¯t they the worst!¡±

    Hinagiku looked at the hysterical Gakuo and continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what beef you had with that so-called clan of yours but I want to know how to turn them back!¡±

    Gakuo clicked his tongue when he saw how Hinagiku is not interested in his story. He looked at the brain with passionate eyes, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking at his precious baby.

    ¡°If you want them to return to normal, look over there¡­¡±

    Gakuo nonchalantly explained while pointing at a remote device like installation near the culture tank.

    ¡°Enter a command and voila you¡¯re done. Isn¡¯t it just the greatest invention ever?¡±

    He seemed to be showing off to Hinagiku, not that she cared anyway.

    ¡°Return them to normal!¡±

    ¡°It matters not, my observations are almost complete!¡±

    Gakuo said while grinning at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, I want to see what it would be like to put the youngest and most excellent cop under my control with the help of my baby¡­¡±

 Chapter 171: Gakuoâ€™s plan and the timely rescue

    Chapter 171: Gakuo¡¯s plan and the timely rescue

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I want to see what kind of face the most excellent and youngest officer would make when controlled with my invention¡­¡±

    After hearing what the sloppy youngster named Gakuo had to say, her eyes turned cold and she threw away her gun before standing up.

    ¡°Negotiations have broken down it seems¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said while looking at the culture tank next to him.

    ¡°Oh? It seems this young officer would like to have a taste of my invention personally!¡±

    Gakuo snickered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t used it to control Espers but did you know that my invention can control lv5 espers? Theoretically anyway¡­¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t say anything in response. She stared at the culture tank and made up her mind to rush over there and knock the guy into next week and then think about how to heal her colleagues.

    Maybe Gakuo saw through what she was thinking, he backpedaled and stood next to the control panel for the culture tank before continuing.

    ¡°After you have tasted my invention, I am going to use it to control all those espers!¡±

    ¡°I will start from Lv1, then lv2, lv3, lv4 until finally, those lv5 espers!¡±

    Gakuo seemed to have imagined himself controlling everyone as he laughed out loud.

    ¡°At the very end, I will use my invention and control those assholes that trampled my pride! By then, everyone will know that I, Gakuo, is the most outstanding scientist in the whole of Academy City!¡±

    Gakuo seemed to be raving at the end, he pressed something on the control panel and through some unknown methods, a massive amount of tiny wires came from the culture tank, they grew from the brain and penetrated the culture tank. They all came at Hinagiku!

    Quick!

    Hinagiku was slightly startled. The wires were so quick that normal vision can¡¯t capture their movements!

    As a tier 7 super, she could see their movements so she quickly dodged to the side, the wires passed through where she was just standing.

    Before she could utter a sigh of relief, the wires made a turn and came at her again. Her pupils shrunk, quickly gaining her calm she pulled a crystal blade that materialized out of some sakura petals that congealed out of nowhere.

    Shirosakura, the armament that was upgraded into a Rare Armament!

    Gakuo was stunned by the sudden appearance of Shirosakura, he asked.

    ¡°Esper?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡±

    Gakuo frowned as he examined the sword in her hands.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that the young officer is an esper¡­¡±

    Pondering on it for a bit, Gakuo shook his head and decided not to think about it.

    ¡°Well, just a slight deviation to the original plan. It could be better to advance the plan to test on espers.¡±

    Hinagiku stared at the wires coming her way and she wielded her Shirosakura so deftly that her sword turned into arcs that made short work of the wires that came at her.

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t become happy or anything, that¡¯s because new wires would keep coming after she had chopped the previous ones. She raised her hands once more in response. Suddenly, a few figures appeared beside her and charged Hinagiku who was about to swing her blade. She leaped away after giving up her attack on the wires, she jumped over the controlled officers and adjusted her posture before landing not far away.

    Very soon, however, the officers came attacking again. She didn¡¯t use Shirosakura against them, just her bare fists to dislocate the oncoming officer¡¯s joint. Gnashing her teeth, she silently apologized before she dislocated the other officers¡¯ joints. She promptly disarmed them and laid them down on the ground. This is unavoidable because knocking them unconscious would be a vain effort for they had no consciousness to speak of being controlled as they were.

    When she was done dislocating their joints, she breathed a sigh of relief. But, she saw wires coming from all around her, the wires filled her field of vision in no time. Surprised by this, she chopped the wires with Shirosakura but just one wire managed to creep up behind her and reached towards the back of her head. At this point, Gakuo who was watching from afar had a victorious grin on his face.

    Just before Hinagiku got assaulted, a small figure with pinkish pigtails appeared. She tapped the surprised Hinagiku¡¯s body and the two disappeared the next instant!

    Hinagiku felt disorientated for a bit before her vision recovered. A few familiar figures suddenly appeared in her surrounding!

    ¡°Yan! Mikoto! Ikaros! Astrea!¡±

    Their familiar figures brought joy to her heart as she yelled in elation despite not knowing how and why they suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Mikoto smiled pleasantly at the sight of Hinagiku. This is natural given the fact that Mikoto spent the most time with Hinagiku post summoning excluding Wu Yan. If one were to ask who is on the best terms with Hinagiku, that person would not be Wu Yan but Mikoto!

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Hinagiku hugged Mikoto in exhilaration. She had been looking for her comrades since coming to Academy City, of course she would be happy when she finally found them.

    ¡°Who are you people!¡±

    His plans wrecked by their sudden appearance, Gakuo adopted a very sinister attitude against Wu Yan & company.

    They looked at the guy and Wu Yan had a very cold glint in his eyes. Although he appeared when Hinagiku was about to be attacked and that he didn¡¯t know what transpired before that. What he only needs to know is that this guy attacked Hinagiku!

    His figure warped and turned into something of a line before appearing in front of Gakuo. His unamused face froze. Lifting a single fist, Wu Yan gave Gakuo a good ol¡¯ knuckle sandwich.He grabbed Gakuo¡¯s collar before he can fly away due to inertia and gave him another punch right in the stomach.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Yan¡¯s two punches beat the scream out of Gakuo. When he slightly recovered, his stomach hurt like hell and his nose felt funny.

    Surviving two punches, he went limp in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. When he let go of Gakuo, the guy went fetal and looked like a prawn¡­

    Dusting his hands, he gave the guy another kick while he¡¯s down on the ground.

    ¡°The two punches are your retribution for pushing Hinagiku around!¡±

    Hinagiku and the other girls finally responded and ran over to his side. Hinagiku was the fastest one. She missed him the most out of anyone, that¡¯s for sure. Her heart belonged to him, how could she not miss him. She might be a bit of a tsundere and therefore couldn¡¯t quite express herself but seeing him after so long and how he beat the living daylight out of a prick gave her enough joy to make her unconsciously show her true feelings of happiness.

    But of course, this fleeting glee of hers got concealed away when she finally arrived in front of him.

    ¡°Where did you go all this time?¡±

    She put on a displeased expression. Her tone seemed to be chastising him for separating them.

    He bitterly laughed.

    ¡°We were looking for you all this time alright?¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, looking all this time you say¡­¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea.

    ¡°I am clearly the last one found¡­¡±

    ¡°If I were to say I found Ikaros and Astrea out of funny chances would you believe me?¡±

    He wryly grinned.

    ¡°As if I will believe you!¡±

    This girl and her antics¡­

 Chapter 172: Special item? New infoâ€¦

    Chapter 172: Special item? New info¡­

    It¡¯s always an auspicious event when it comes to a reunion, don¡¯t let Wu Yan¡¯s bitter smile fool you. He¡¯s actually glad that he got to meet Hinagiku again. They were all so busy getting catching up and introducing themselves that they forgot a guy is still moaning in pain on the ground¡­

    After introducing herself, Hinagiku is a bit more familiar with Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu now. Kuroko and the other girls have a very favorable view regarding Hinagiku. She¡¯s young, talented and her personality is almost in sync with Mikoto¡­

    Ruiko especially looks up to Hinagiku as a fellow lv0. Hinagiku is beautiful, her personality makes it easy for others to get along with her and she¡¯s already a teacher despite being so young. Her side job is also being a police officer but the fact that she¡¯s a lv0 weighted heavily on Ruiko¡¯s decision to idolize Hinagiku.

    ¡°Oh yeah, why did you guys appear here?¡±

    Hinagiku asked Wu Yan & company. She heard that they came all the way from School District 7, she didn¡¯t know why they were in School district 13, much less the reason why they managed to save her in the nick of time.

    Everyone looked at Uiharu and Ikaros and they explained the situation to Hinagiku. It was then that she found out that Uiharu is quite good with anything digital related.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Uiharu-san!¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t spare any praises making Uiharu blush a deep red. She lowered her head and she looked very bashful.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing much, Ikaros-senpai did all the heavy lifting¡­¡±

    Uiharu turned everyone¡¯s attention over to Ikaros-senpai, she meant every word she said as can be seen from her respectful gaze.

    ¡°She managed to access School district 13¡¯s cameras without anyone noticing with just a small notebook at her disposal, this is an unbelievable feat of achievement!¡±

    That¡¯s right everyone managed to find Hinagiku because of Ikaros!

    Ikaros already had very high specs to begin with, she who came from Synapse that invented all kinds of weird gadgets can only consider this level of network manipulation as child¡¯s play. In this field, she is second only to Nymph even if Nymph isn¡¯t best suited for combat in the world of Sora no Otoshimono.

    Hinagiku is well aware of Ikaros¡¯ specialty. When she heard Uiharu comparing herself to Ikaros, she just patted her shoulders and tried to console her even if the person herself isn¡¯t quite aware of what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Uiharu-san, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t compare yourself to Ikaros, it would be very unfair for you otherwise!¡±

    Uiharu nodded even if she isn¡¯t completely sure what she¡¯s talking about, she hid away the question mark she had on her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this guy?¡±

    Wu Yan said while kicking Gakuo who couldn¡¯t get up.

    Everyone knew what did Gakuo do after Hinagiku explained. Mikoto looked at Gakuo like she¡¯s looking at a very detestable existence. As a victim embroiled in a cloning scheme, her DNA mere specimen for experiment purposes, someone like Gakuo who treated other people like objects he can use to achieve his means is the kind of person she hates the most.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that disgusting thing over there is the thing that¡¯s controlling the officers?¡±

    Kuroko circled the culture tank while examining the repulsive brain with a frown.

    ¡°Uiharu, is there a way to return the officers to their senses?¡±

    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±

    Uiharu didn¡¯t seem confident, her expertise is regarding the web, this kind of control panel is something that she¡¯s not that familiar with.

    Hinagiku thanked Uiharu in advance and looked at Wu Yan. She gave him a nudge after seeing him being in a daze while looking at the brain in the culture tank. But, Wu Yan didn¡¯t respond to her, that¡¯s because he is too stunned by what System is telling him¡­

    ¡°Beep! Mind controlling brain detected! System deduced that this item can be used on Mysterious crystal! User is advised to collect this item!¡±

    Wu Yan is busy thinking about what the System said when he looked at this tacky looking brain.

    The Mysterious crystal is something he got in the world of Hayate the Combat Butler. If System didn¡¯t give that notification today, he might have already forgotten it by now. He recalled Isumi¡¯s mom saying something about how a strong Youkai is sealed inside Mysterious Crystal. Surely he wouldn¡¯t have to fight this beast if he freed it right?

    Wu Yan can¡¯t stay calm when he thought about this prospect. When Uiharu got near the Mind controlling bran, Wu Yan anxiously called out to her.

    ¡°Wait, Uiharu!¡±

    Uiharu stopped her steps and looked back with slight confusion.

    ¡°Is something wrong? Wu Yan-senpai¡­¡±

    Everyone curiously turned towards him. The girls didn¡¯t think he was going to call off rescuing the controlled people. His expression froze, he called out to her subconsciously because she got close to it, it wasn¡¯t because of anything in particular¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, please continue¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sheepishly laughed. Everyone instantly rolled their eyes at him, Mikoto and Hinagiku thought Wu Yan is back at his antics again¡­

    He has got to admit that Uiharu has got some serious skills regarding this kind of stuff. Very soon, the wires that were connected to the officers were recalled back. Hinagiku let out a sigh of relief before quickly running up to the officers. Let¡¯s not forget that she dislocated their joints in order to disarm the officers so their joints are still looking very painful¡­

    Wu Yan touched the culture tank with the mind-controlling brain inside it and stored it away in his space ring. He didn¡¯t even ask what the others thought much to the shock of Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko.

    ¡°What are you planning to do with that thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±

    Gakuo who was playing the role of shriveled up corpse immediately revived upon seeing his mind-controlling brain disappear seemingly having overcome his pain as he shouted at him.

    ¡°Where is my invention? What did you to my invention?!!!¡±

    Gakuo frantically reached out his hands to choke Wu Yan in a manic frenzy.

    Wu Yan frowned before making Gakuo kiss the floor with a kick.

    ¡°Do you think you can still protect your invention after getting put in jail?¡±

    Gakuo¡¯s face gave Wu Yan a distorted expression. After some time, he bit his lip in pure frustration and smashed his fist against the floor.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck this shitttt! I was going to give that son of a bitch Kihara a big ol¡¯ fuck you, god fucking damn it!¡±

    ¡°Kihara!¡±

    He blurted out the name just for shit and giggles but the listener had other plans. Kihara is a family name that would give off the impression of being above average in Academy City. How can Wu Yan not recognize such a name?

    ¡°You just said Kihara, didn¡¯t you! Am I right?¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Gakuo to his feet by his collars.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That fucker!¡±

    Gakuo yelled out all his frustration at being unable to take revenge against Kihara.

    ¡°That mother fucker that didn¡¯t even give my invention the slightest consideration!¡±

    Wu Yan dodged his saliva while frowning.

    ¡°By Kihara, which Kihara are you speaking of?¡±

    ¡°Who else, that son of bitch Kihara Amata!¡±

    When he spoke the name, his tone was filled to the brim with hate.

    ¡°Even if I forget my own name, his is one I will remember always!¡±

    Wu Yan let go of his hands and Gakuo fell down to his knees. He didn¡¯t say anything as he looked silently at Gakuo, the girls seemed to have realized what he meant as they all looked at him.

    ¡°That sneaky bastard, he would always hide out at some unknown locations but I don¡¯t what is going through his head nowadays, he would always bring a group of people around as if they¡¯re looking for something¡­¡±

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes as he confirmed the suspicions in his heart.

    This must be the other faction coming after him that Mugino Shizuri spoke of. The team that is coming after his ass, Kihara Amata and his Hound Dogs!

    Now that he fucked Aleister¡¯s plan up real good, the Hounds are coming for him¡­

 Chapter 173: Saving the sisters!

    Chapter 173: Saving the sisters!

    School district 13¡­

    Wu Yan stood here watching Gakuo being detained and transported to the police vehicle alongside Mikoto and Ruiko at his side with Ikaros and Astrea behind them.

    Kuroko and Uiharu seemed to be discussing something with the officers. Hinagiku is doing the same thing as well except for the fact that her side seemed to be more emotionally invested in the affair than Kuroko. The officers were pretty riled up after listening to what she said. Wu Yan didn¡¯t chime in or anything, he just stood there watching them go about their own business. He could more or less guess what is going on just by glancing so he didn¡¯t need to do anything in particular, not that he had the motivation to anyway. That¡¯s because his heart is currently filled with helplessness.

    He thought the Mind-controlling Brain would be the key to unlocking Mysterious Crystal but just as he was about to study how to go about unlocking the crystal, System gave him a memo.

    The Mind-controlling Brain is only a part of the key to unlocking the crystal. In other words, he got excited about nothing.

    He sighed once more and decided to let this matter rest. His main objective is still saving the sisters, the Mysterious Crystal can wait.

    Uiharu and Kuroko returned while discussing something with Mikoto. Hinagiku also looked like she decided on something much to the helplessness of her fellow cops.

    ¡°Are you done with whatever you needed to do?¡±

    With the place to themselves, Wu Yan asked Hinagiku after she returned to his side. In response, she nonchalantly nodded. Turning to Mikoto, she asked him.

    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡±

    Wu Yan instantly got what she hinted at. She was subtlely asking what¡¯s the next plan in regards to saving the sisters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back first before further discussions shall we?¡±

    Hinagiku asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Wu Yan instantly gave her a reply.

    ¡°Where else but my house!¡±

    ¡°Your house?¡±

    Hinagiku is genuinely surprised by this revelation but then a slight blush floated up her face.

    ¡°Wh-who would want to go to your house, I-I¡¯m going to Mikoto¡¯s!¡±

    She grabbed Mikoto, apparently as a misguided attempt to find a safe refuge. Too bad for her Mikoto instantly sold her out.

    ¡°Er, my place is a dormitory so we outsiders can¡¯t come in and stay so¡­¡±

    Mikoto held back but she still had to let her down, and it is very effective going by how Hinagiku looked so shocked.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to my place!¡±

    Wu Yan pulled Hinagiku by the hand and walked away. If he didn¡¯t strike first, Hinagiku would probably try to stay at Ruiko or Uiharu¡¯s place¡­

    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±

    Hinagiku frantically tried to call out to her friends. She understood very well what is to become of her if she really went back to his place with him. But, today is not her lucky day¡­

    Uiharu and Ruiko stared blankly as Hinagiku got dragged away. Kuroko looked like she spotted a big land ho as she immediately reported to Mikoto with zest.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Lo and behold the scum reveals his true self!¡±

    Mikoto dryly laughed. What can she say at this point. She buried the slight admiration for Hinagiku and headed back along with Kuroko and the other girls.

    ? ? ?

    School district 7¡­

    In their own home, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea made a circle and looked sternly at a bottle filled with golden liquid.

    Railgun and her friends went back to their residences, they can¡¯t join them because students are not supposed to be roaming outside their residences when all school activities for the day are finished.

    Wu Yan shook his head like he¡¯s stressed. He laughed bitterly in response to the 3 girls¡¯ gazes.

    ¡°Actually, I am enough to do this job¡­¡±

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes, she stared at Wu Yan so hard he had to turn away because he felt awkward, she then cleared her throat before continuing.

    ¡°Stop treating me like a child¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted silently.

    You¡¯re just 15, to moi who is a 20 something you might as well be a kid¡­

    In the process of coming up with a retort, he seemed to have forgotten the fact that he had already done stuck his wiener up this ¡°kid¡±.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what he thought about, Hinagiku isn¡¯t going to let him go at this alone. Meanwhile, from the expression on Ikaros and Astrea¡¯s faces, he could see that they aren¡¯t planning to sit this one out as well¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! Don¡¯t regret it after this!¡±

    He dejectedly dropped his head. He didn¡¯t care that Astrea and Hinagiku had victorious smug expressions, he tapped his space ring.

    He took out some stuff from the ring, Hinagiku and Astrea covered their mouths in disbelief when they saw what he took out.

    ¡°How dare they! This is unforgivable!¡±

    Hinagiku gnashed her teeth, her eyes filled with fury. Ikaros and Astrea stared at the stuff on the ground and fell into pensive silence.

    Legs¡­ hands¡­ torso¡­ heads¡­

    Blood¡­ blood everywhere¡­

    That¡¯s what he took out. He saw it multiple times already but he still couldn¡¯t find the courage to look at them for any sustained period. This is especially the case with that face that looks identical to Mikoto. His heart felt a lot of complex emotions at the sight.

    Even if he knows Accelerator will make a heel face turn in the future, his heart couldn¡¯t hold back the fire that is burning within him. He¡¯s feeling the massive urge to murder Accelerator.

    Inhaling deeply, he took the genetic fluid infusion and dripped a tiny dew on the body parts which he pieced together. The golden liquid covered the body like water would and the golden water slowly seeped into the body. When the last of the liquid went into the body, the sister¡¯s body got enveloped in light. The light broke apart, joined together and finally merged into what appears to be a familiar figure. When the light fade away, a body that looked identical to Mikoto appeared in front of their eyes.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea and even Ikaros looked with expecting eyes for those exquisite eyes of Misaka sister to open once more. Without diappointing them, Misaka clone twitched her eyes before slowly opening them.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Cheered Astrea, Wu Yan exchanged looks with Mikoto clone. Everyone grinned and they secretly released a sigh of relief as well.

    It¡¯s fortunate that it worked!

    Lying down on the ground, Misaka clone looked around and tried to confirm her location with a voice that sounded very languish.

    ¡°Where is this? Did Misaka not die? says Misaka as she looks around wondering if this is heaven or hell¡­¡± (Tl: all the misaka clone speaks in 3rd person so it might get confusing but y¡¯all will get used to it.)

    Expressionless, monotone and without any liveliness in her volume, she asked him.

    Even Wu Yan felt at a loss of word, Hinagiku and Astrea looked at each other, unsure of what to say in this situation¡­

    Misaka clone sat up and tilted her head after looking at everyone.

    ¡°Are you guys dead people like Misaka? Misaka says while feeling fortunate that even in death she won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea and Ikaros went speechless¡­

    After a brief explanation, Misaka clone finally got the message that she isn¡¯t dead but she was revived by the people in front of her!

    Misaka clone fell silent for a while before asking.

    ¡°Why did you guys save Misaka? Misaka¡¯s body is borrowed even her heart is fake. One Misaka costs only 180k yen to produce and there are more than 10000 in reserves. Not to mention, more can be made with just a push of the button¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed before rubbing her head. While Misaka clone was stuck not knowing how to respond, he lightly said to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all for your Onee-sama¡­¡±

 Chapter 174: Bashful Ikaros and an eventful morningâ€¦

    Chapter 174: Bashful Ikaros and an eventful morning¡­

    April 15, 2018 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    The genetic life infusion is really working its magic, one could surmise that from the never fading smile on Wu Yan¡¯s face, he spent 1 whole night reviving the Sisters. That 1 million Item points were well spent. In one night, he managed to revive the 9000+ sisters he stole.

    Once he was done with reviving the dead sisters, he released the Sisters in stasis within the biocontainment unit and repaired them with gene recovery infusion. With this, Wu Yan & company managed to return the normal life that was robbed from these sisters. After repairing the last of the sisters and sending her back inside the biocontainment unit, Wu Yan felt a great sense of accomplishment. He just saved half the sisters, he had good reasons for feeling damn good. His impulse is telling him to save the remaining sisters right away but he held himself back. Haste makes waste, he might just reveal himself in Aleister¡¯s sights if he doesn¡¯t go about this properly.

    If Aleister is just a person with fighting strength behind him, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be so cautious of him. However, Aleister¡¯s real strength lies in his godly intellect. If his cover got blown, he might just get embroiled inside some kind of weird scheme and end up like poor old Touma, playing a game he doesn¡¯t even know the start and end from¡­

    Wu Yan thinks that he¡¯s not as gullible as Touma but when the opponent is Aleister, he¡¯s really anxious about his chances¡­

    The conclusion is that it is still too early to celebrate for they are still many sisters left to be saved. Each day this situation remains as it is, sisters will die¡­

    He¡¯s still happy that he saved a ton of sisters, so glad in fact that he had a good sleep that he hadn¡¯t had for such a long time.

    His fleeting joy soon came to an end the next day when¡­

    ¡°Good morning, master.¡±

    ¡°Ikaros! What are you doing on top of me!¡±

    He reflexively got up, forgetting for just a moment that Ikaros had her hands by his head and is still technically on top of him¡­

    The result, he buried himself right in those huge cans of soft divine meat! The soft sensation being transmitted from his skin to his brain and that heavenly smell on her is really driving him nuts. He is choking due to how tight it was. All this information told him all he needed to know what is happening to him¡­

    He nudged his head and he actually got further stuck inside!

    ¡°Ma-master¡­¡±

    Ikaros stared at Wu Yan with a blank expression. She tried shifting her body away from Wu Yan but because the center of gravity is around Wu Yan¡¯s head, they tumbled onto the floor!

    Registering the slight pain finally woke up Wu Yan from his stupor. When he realized what he had done, he lifted his head and looked awkwardly at Ikaros only to find himself stunned.

    Ikaros who is usually sporting a deadpan look is currently blushing red and she hugged her chest. Glancing at him, she then lowered her head¡­

    ¡°This is not a dream right¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­ actually felt embarrassed after having lewd stuff done to her¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Noticing her master¡¯s intense gaze, she blushed again and lowered her head even more. Hugging her own breasts accentuated her already big hooters, Wu Yan can¡¯t help gulping at the sight of it.

    That morning symptom males have reacted intensely to Ikaros¡¯ appearance like a candle lit in the presence of abundant methane gas.

    ¡°Ik-Ikaros¡­¡±

    Led astray by his lust, he reached out towards Ikaros with one hand¡­

    Ikaros saw this, of course, a strange sense of heat erupted from her motion furnace (Tl: read heart), she fell into an odd dizziness.

    If it were the Ikaros in the original work, her self-recovery mechanism might have triggered and deleted the cause of this strange malfunction of her motion furnace, i.e. the memories regarding Wu Yan would be deleted in this case. As someone who had seen the original work, Wu Yan is not going to let it happen this time. When he first summoned her, he had already located an item that can tell him the status of her motion furnace.

    Put it another way, he had already made preparations for when he would finally get busy with Ikaros! It took what seemed to be an eternity for his hand land on Ikaros but it finally did and the hand made contact with foreign land.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Heaving, he embraced Ikaros and squeezed the soft mound of meat in his hands.

    ¡°Master¡­ no¡­It feels weird¡­¡±

    Her emerald eyes started moistening up as she grabbed the hands that were busy going to town with her breasts after having found a way around her armpits and onto her breasts.

    Her words failed to stop him and actually managed to turn him on even more. Who else had seen this bashful side of hers? No one had seen her in this state, not even in the original work.

    He increased the speed at which he fondled her and he stuck close to her ears before licking her cheeks.

    ¡°Nnh¡­ Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros felt herself sinking down into that sweet daze, according to her calculations, this much stimulation should have brought enough heat in her furnace to fry the whole system but for reasons unknown to her, the motion furnace endured.

    His tongue swept between her cheeks and neck to and fro. Listening to those muffled moans that had never graced anyone else¡¯s ears and feeling those huge knockers in his hands, he decided to give her earlobes a good nibbling.

    ¡°Mgh¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s feeling this way, she also doesn¡¯t understand why her master is doing these things to her, making her feel so many strange feelings all at once. But, she does know that her master is very happy¡­

    If her master is happy then she too, is happy¡­

    ¡°Mgh¡­Nn¡­¡±

    Her crimson lips parted and a few moans escaped. She subconsciously clenched her legs together and she even started rubbing them together.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    With great efforts on her part, she finally managed to turn around and looked at Wu Yan who was busy licking her neck. Her emerald eyes were filled with thoughts of passion! Charmed by her appearance, he approached Ikaros¡¯ face¡­

    Looking at her master¡¯s approaching face, Ikaros¡¯ eyes were glistening but for some reason, she uttered a line.

    ¡°Master¡­breakfast¡­¡±

    He finally realized what he was about to do. Looking at Ikaros on his chest, he grinned before giving a final squeeze and running out of the room, leaving behind Ikaros who is heaving on top of his bed.

    He dashed out of his room and within seconds, he sneaked his way into Hinagiku¡¯s room and ignoring Hinagiku who¡¯s stunned with his sudden appearance, he hugged her and then threw her onto the bed!

    ¡°You! Nn¡­¡±

    Before Hinagiku can say anything, Wu Yan sealed her lips.

 Chapter 175: A very eventful morning! The enemy has appeared?

    Chapter 175: A very eventful morning! The enemy has appeared?

    Wu Yan spent the whole morning in Hinagiku¡¯s room. Her sweet moan is like the song to which their bodies danced in tune with, the blanket covering them kept moving about due to the activities going on under it. The blanket did nothing to silence Hinagiku¡¯s voice.

    In the living room, Ikaros and Astrea could hear them going about their business, like a big eater she is, Astrea kept her head buried in food but don¡¯t let it fool you, her face is flushed at the moment¡­

    Astrea is not very strong when compared to Ikaros who had better computation power, strength, and worse emotional affinity. To compensate for this, her empathy is really high.

    Even if Ikaros doesn¡¯t know what Wu Yan and Hinagiku are doing, Astrea knows. Ikaros might not have known in the past but¡­

    Astrea felt surprised when she saw how her senpai looked at the moment, so surprised that her jaws dropped like she had seen a ghost, it was a very exaggerated expression.

    Ikaros blushed. Her eyes were moist and her skin is flushed, she actually behaved like Astrea and tried to ignore what¡¯s going on by burying her head in food¡­

    If she didn¡¯t share Wu Yan¡¯s System detection features and could clearly check Ikaros¡¯ status, she might have suspected the Ikaros she is seeing at the moment to be a fraud¡­

    At one point, the noise in the room finally died down much to the relief of Ikaros and Astrea. Astrea knows why she sighed in relief but Ikaros apparently doesn¡¯t as evidenced by the look of confusion on her face.

    After quite some time, he exited her room with proper attire and posture. If not for that look of reinvigoration, one might not even have suspected him as the culprit of the turbulence inside the room.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea called out in a light voice while still visibly blushing. He felt awkward upon hearing their voice. Faking a cough, he sat down at their sides and greeted them like nothing transpired. Seriously, how thick is this guy¡¯s face?

    The way she looked at him with a slight tinge of pink on her cheeks made him feel like giving her a mighty nibble or two on her face. The person herself didn¡¯t seem to be aware of her effects on her surrounding. Finally, she managed to muster up the courage to speak her mind much to the intellectual satisfaction of Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Master¡­ If master wants to do happy stuff, Ikaros¡­ Ikaros¡­ can do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Cough cough¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Astrea shot out the food they were chewing like projectiles, they then quickly cupped their mouths while violently coughing.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros hesitated for a bit before she arrived at her wit¡¯s end, unsure of how to proceed from there. He lifted his hand to signal his that he is fine before he wiped his mouth. With an expression that was mixed with surprise and strong interest, he asked her.

    ¡°Ikaros, where did you learn that sentence from?¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head and clenched her mini skirt while fidgeting a bit.

    ¡°No¡­ Nobody taught me, it¡¯s what I wanted to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Your own thoughts?¡±

    Wu Yan and Astrea exchanged looks of surprise.

    Ikaros nodded before she gazed at Wu Yan with her green eyes with a gaze she had never used before.

    ¡°I thought that because you looked really happy, so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan fell silent. He reached out and rubbed her head while continuing in a soft manner.

    ¡°Look here, Ikaros, if you¡¯re not completely willing about those kinds of stuff you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡±

    Before Wu Yan can finish, Ikaros cut him short, her action really stunned him and seeing him so stunned Ikaros also looked in another direction.

    ¡°When I see master looking so happy, I feel happy as well¡­¡±

    Stupefied by Ikaros, he suddenly laughed while inwardly calling himself a fool. How can he still think of this Ikaros as the same one in the original work where her raison d¡¯etre is being a multi-purpose robot for her master¡¯s entertainment¡­¡±

    He rubbed her head and stared into her pithy emerald eyes.

    ¡°Ikaros, you should know that it brings me great joy to see you being happy as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ikaros expectedly looked at him but her pure eyes made him feel a bit awkward so he decided to put an end to this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this again some other time alright?¡±

    Ikaros vigorously nodded before she resumed eating. Judging by the speed at which her chopsticks flew, she appeared very pleased with this outcome¡­

    He grinned as well, looking forward to that other time just as much as Ikaros did. In the end, he still very much fancied Ikaros¡­

    Suddenly, Astrea broke the mood as she threw away her utensils and rushed in front of Wu Yan before she screamed into his face.

    ¡°Master! I can make master very happy as well!¡±

    He felt the corner of his lips twitching. He felt speechless at the sight of Astrea who is apparently very stunned by her own outburst¡­

    This idiot¡­

    ¡°Master! I-I¡­¡±

    When she realized just how embarrassing she sounded,she stuttered with her mouth opening and closing repeatedly, unable to form a comprehensible sentence. Her eyes soon drew circles and smoke started coming out of her head.

    Looking at Astrea who is wobbling around, he reached out helplessly and rubbed her head while breaking into a hearty laughter.

    ¡°Alright alright, message received. When I need to feel ¡®happy¡¯, I am going to hit you up¡­¡±

    ¡°Eeh?¡±

    Yelped Astrea. With a whoosh, she jumped up and pointed at him while blushing and screaming at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°Master¡­ You idjit! Who said I wanted to do ecchi stuff with you. I am not looking forward to it at all! Idiot! Stupid!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression kept changing and finally, his expression turned into ‡å as he watched Astrea calling him stupid over and over, he¡¯s got to say he¡¯s feeling a bit hurting in the nutsack¡­

    Before he recovered, a small fist flushed pink landed heavily on his head sending him straight towards the table and his chin made intimate contact with the hard cold table, needless to say, he howled in pain.

    Hinagiku is still clenching her fist, her face still flushed red. Her blush made her very alluring, enough to charm the perpetrator of this whole fiasco into a dumb state.

    ¡°You, in broad daylight, you¡­ you actually¡­¡±

    She shut her eyes tight out of extreme bashfulness. She sent another punch but this time he caught it.

    He grinned and shook his head while sighing.

    ¡°Hey hey now, you¡¯re going to end your husband at this rate¡­¡±

    Hinagiku glared at him.

    ¡°Good, if it¡¯s what it takes to kill you!¡±

    He scratched his head while mumbling helplessly.

    ¡°What choice did I have, I got turned on real bad, surely you don¡¯t want me to smash Ikaros until she can¡¯t come out of the bed now do you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling over there¡­¡±

    She leered at him with a very dangerous attitude, her fists were clenched so hard they were making cracking noises. Clearly, the girl is very sore about him banging her without taking her opinion into consideration¡­

    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    He uttered a few dry laughs while flailing his arm in denial.

    Giving him another glare and getting a grin from him in response, Hinagiku blushed and turned away. When she saw Astrea and Ikaros blushing slightly, she felt really awkward.

    It¡¯s okay, my voice wasn¡¯t that loud. They probably didn¡¯t hear me. Yeap, that¡¯s right¡­

    Lying to herself in such bad taste, she sat down at the table. Suddenly, streams of data flashed past Ikaros¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Master! The enemies are here!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ expression returned to her usual calm and expressionless one.

    Wu Yan froze before a cold grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°So they are here¡­¡±

 Chapter 176: Plan? Moving silentlyâ€¦

    Chapter 176: Plan? Moving silently¡­

    Academy City, School district 7, Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    Technically this isn¡¯t his home but one given as part of the identity given by System. Although he didn¡¯t much of Academy City¡¯s currency on hand, he still had a ton of gold coins he had gathered in Silvaria. He had enough to buy a house and then some¡­

    The second day after coming to Academy City, he planned on buying a new house since the current one is barely enough for 2 people not to mention the fact that the occupants of this house had increased to 4.

    He abandoned the house he got for free just like that. Of course, this house had served more than just giving them shelter, it led unnecessary enemies here. Enemies like Hound Dog and ITEM.

    The two black ops organization had this place totally surrounded. They had employed some unknown method to disperse the surrounding innocent bystanders. The Hounds with armor made from compound materials were crawling everywhere.

    The leader of Hound Dogs, Kihara Amata stood in the middle of this group along with Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou!

    ¡°The enemy is hiding out here?¡±

    Kihara asked one of the Hound with a low tone, it¡¯s clear from his tone that he didn¡¯t too much of this adversary.

    ¡°According to intel, massive amounts of EM signature characteristic of the sister clones were detected here last night with that building as the center of event. Comparing our information with the information gathered from Misaka network about the clones¡¯ signature, it is highly likely that this is where the enemy is hiding!¡±

    ¡°Highly likely?¡±

    Kihara laughed and looked at the reporting member with a sneer on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that our enemies¡¯ movements are only highly likely to be so?¡±

    Sweat started staining the back of the Hound doing the reporting. It is easy to miss because the Hound is wearing an armor. However, his trembling body is very easily observable.

    Bang

    After that shot was fired, the Hound fell down with blood dripping down from his forehead, warmth slowly faded away from the body.

    Kihara Amata didn¡¯t give the Hound another look as he put away his gun. He acted like he didn¡¯t kill a person but a dog.

    Trash shouldn¡¯t stay in this world that¡¯s Kihara Amata¡¯s rule. He had another rule that is his subordinates are nothing more than tools to be discarded when they have exceeded their utility¡­

    ITEM members frowned but they soon recovered. They all knew how Kihara Amata went about business but they aren¡¯t any more approving that¡¯s for sure, except for Mugino Shizuri.

    Kihara Amata looked at the other members and then glanced at the robot dogs sniffing around the ground.

    ¡°What did the robots say?¡±

    ¡°Yes! There are signs of people here!¡±

    ¡°That is enough¡­¡±

    He dusted his hand and commanded them.

    ¡°Kill all who is inside, leave none alive!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, executing order¡­¡±

    Kihara Amata silenced and dismissed the member with a look. He then turned around and grumbled.

    ¡°Those higher ups just want the clones back. If it¡¯s clone they want why do I have to search for them just make a bunch of those puppets¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, whether or not the original plans want to supply his DNA or not is not something she can settle just like that¡­¡±

    Hidden a bit of a distance away from Kihara Amata, Wu Yan heard what he said and his eyes took on a dangerous glint. His eyes that were trained on Kihara Amata had killing intention boiling within them

    Ikaros and Astrea felt the killing intention coming from him and their expressions turned cold, streams of data flashed past their eyes¡­

    ¡°Alright, we will stop here, if we advance any further we might get picked up by Takitsubou Rikou¡­¡±

    The girls didn¡¯t approach any closer upon hearing his instruction, he nodded and reminded them.

    ¡°Ikaros and Astrea, you girls should try and refrain from deploying your wings got it?¡±

    Academy City is a scientific city but the director is not someone who only acknowledged science. Before he created Academy City, he was a magician!

    If the two deployed their wings they would be deemed as angels. If he knew there were 2 angels on his turf, Aleister would surely flip Academy City over looking for them.

    That¡¯s the reason he told the girls to avoid using, but he didn¡¯t say they can¡¯t use it completely. They can do so if they are in any kind of danger. Fuck Aleister and his grand plan when that happens.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded before turning towards Hinagiku. They exchanged looks and got up before leaving the place with Ikaros and Astrea staying behind.

    ¡°Sky Queen Uranus mode! On!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯ eyes turned from green to red and a halo appeared on top of her as her hair unfurled. The wings she would usually sprout didn¡¯t appear as she hid them in her clothes!

    Compared to Ikaros, Astrea didn¡¯t undergo any dramatic transformation, she just took out a blue hilt with a sword guard.

    ¡°Chrysaor (Vibrating photon blade)!!!¡±

    A blue blade made from photon appeared out of the hilt! The blade vibrated slightly and the air around the blade got shaved away with nary a trace behind.

    They optimized their performance before taking out a pill each and swallowing it. The next moment, something incredulous happened.

    Their bodies twisted and turned before finally revealing two sets of completely different appearances, their height even decreased to some centimeters shorter than Wu Yan. If he didn¡¯t know what they did he might not even be able to recognize them.

    The Hound Dogs entered their complex if they found anything suspicious they would use their rifle to riddle it with holes. Meanwhile, Kihara Amata and ITEM walked at the very front led by the robot dogs.

    The robot dogs stopped at a door. Takitsubou Rikou also pointed at the door and confirmed it with a complex expression.

    ¡°Target found.¡±

    Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata grinned at the same time. Mugino Shizuri lifted her hand and demolished the wall along with the door, her beams turned everything in the room into debris.

    Screw a person, there¡¯s not even a bed in that empty room. But there are some writings on the wall which infuriated Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata when they saw it¡­

    ¡°Please take your sweet time finding us! Asshats!¡±

    Meltdowner instantly turned the wall into debris. Fuming, she turned back to Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Takitsubou! Didn¡¯t you say there were humans inside here?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou panickedly closed her eyes and scanned the place. Her eyes focused on the microchips that were thrown on the floor. She pointed at the chips in surprise.

    ¡°The target¡¯s AIM diffusion field came from these chips!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Kihara Amata snickered at her words.

    ¡°Are you seriously trying to say the AIM diffusion field came from these chips? Hah! It has been a long time since I heard such a funny joke!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai responded with even more sass.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your dogs super found this place as well?¡±

    Kihara scowled and gnashed his teeth before kicking the robots to smithereens!

    Suddenly, something they didn¡¯t expect happened again¡­

 Chapter 177: Hound Dog gets routed.

    Chapter 177: Hound Dog gets routed.

    The screams from outside surprised Mugino Shizuri and Kihara Amata who were busy examining the chips.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Kihara Amata frowned at the sudden sense of unease brewing within him. He¡¯s a man who always trusted his gut and so he commanded a subordinate with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Go and check it out!¡±

    Just as Kihara Amata finished giving his orders, Takitsubou Rikou looked outside the window while continuing.

    ¡°Mugino¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri who had worked long enough with her to know what she meant turned austere.

    ¡°The target?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou shook her head, even the person herself seemed to be unsure of what she¡¯s sensing as she hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the target but it¡¯s two unfamiliar AIM field¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri failed to notice Takitsubou Rikou is a bit off. However, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai noticed it and the two girls exchanged curious glances.

    They didn¡¯t know why Takitsubou Rikou hesitated on her report. The reason is because of the sudden appearance of the AIM field and how they gave her a feeling of something being out of place, that¡¯s why she subconsciously wavered.

    If Wu Yan knew what Takitsubou Rikou is thinking he would be very stunned¡­

    Ikaros and Astrea are both not Espers, their AIM diffusion fields are fake. Ikaros is classified as a lv4, if she didn¡¯t have an AIM field it would be very weird.

    Since Astrea forgot her cover identity, Wu Yan told her to make one up just in case. Even if she¡¯s a lv0 before she can say that she suddenly developed esper ability as a convenient excuse.

    As multi-purpose angeloids, it¡¯s pretty much a walk in the park to fake something like an AIM diffusion field, A highly precise detector will not be able to sniff out their fake AIM fields.

    And yet, Takitsubou Rikou managed to spot an oddity¡­

    Well, it¡¯s not like Mugino Shizuri would know what she¡¯s thinking. A light orb appeared in her palm, she gleefully laughed while holding the light orb that¡¯s shining bright green in her hand.

    ¡°Great timing, I am in a very bad mood!¡±

    Before Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou could react, Mugino Shizuri went out.

    Listening to the screams and sound of battle coming from outside as well as the sound of his subordinate firing off their rifles, anxiety started seeping into Kihara Amata.

    He¡¯s not worried about his subordinate that¡¯s for sure.

    Without saying anything, Kihara Amata walked out as well.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda looked at each other before turning to Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Say, Takitsubou, that dude hasn¡¯t appeared right?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai sounded every hopeful when she asked this, it should be noted that Frenda looked at Takitsubou Rikou with the same expecting gaze.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou awkwardly shook her head. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda sighed in relief.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that super swell, I can super go all out at this rate!¡±

    When they got out, they were stunned by what they were seeing.

    Hound Dog members were shooting at two unknown females.

    One of them bombarded the members with pink missiles from afar, leaving many casualties. The remaining one swung her light blade and decimated the encroaching members with her flawless movements and maneuvers.

    In just a short period of time, they did away with a little over 100 members.

    ¡°Who the super hell are these 2 chicks?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s eyes popped at the sight of the two girls on offense. She is equally stupefied by both the destructiveness of the girl with missiles as well as the girl with ridiculous combat prowess.

    Kihara Amata raised his hand and coldly laid his order.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Since they are here, kill them!¡±

    Of the four girls representing ITEM, 3 didn¡¯t give a damn about what he said. A talented and smug guy like Kihara Amata who had no abilities and is a lv0 is someone who they looked down on, much less even considering following his command.

    Mugino Shizuri who was itching to fight even put away her Meltdowner and stood to the side as she watched Hound Dog members get their ass handed to them.

    Kihara Amata responded with a hateful glare with killing intention on the side. The feeling of looking down is mutual between the two groups. In his eyes, espers are nothing more than lab rats.

    But, this is no time to be squabbling with Mugino Shizuri and her group. He endured his discontent making it no less apparent with that sour expression of his. He cursed silently at his subordinates for struggling against the two entities.

    ¡°What are you guys doing! Surround them!¡±

    Kihara Amata shouted at them.

    ¡°Squad 1 and 2, shoot down the sword-wielding one with long-range weaponry! Squad 3 and 4, rush the one with missiles!¡±

    Got to hand it to the guy, he¡¯s not the leader of Hound Dog for nothing. His team that was struggling to put up a defense suddenly begun reorganizing into a more effective form.

    Facing the Hounds which changed tactics, Ikaros and Astrea felt slightly upset. Kihara Amata noticed this and called out to a few of the members.

    ¡°Bring that out!¡±

    ITEM got confused by what ¡°that¡± referred to. The members affirmed and brought a van.

    The side doors opened up and instruments that looked like loudspeakers popped out.

    When they saw the speakers, Ikaros and Astrea scanned it and data started flashing across their eyes. Soon, they resumed attacking like nothing happened.

    While ITEM is busy wondering what the contraption will do, Kihara Amata sneered.

    ¡°Capacity Down! Start!¡±

    A high pitched noise boomed out and the soundwaves got emitted. Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda trembled before squatting down on the ground as they held their aching heads.

    ¡°What is super going on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai moaned in pain. Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou are in even worse state. They can¡¯t even speak.

    Looking at them writhing in pain brought not a frown but a smile on his face as he laughed.¡±Who would have thought that chick¡¯s invention would be so damn useful!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri got up but she knelt down while holding her head in just moments, she couldn¡¯t even muster up the strength to leer at Kihara Amata.

    He grinned like he had served the revenge he was saving in his fridge. But, the screams that is no less in magnitude than before he had deployed the instrument came again, they sure froze his grin good.

    In his mind, the two girls who had been enfeebled should have been torn to shreds by his subordinates yet his eyes and ears are telling him that they are still serving asses as well as they did before.

    ¡°Fuckkkk! Capacity down my ass, this thing can¡¯t do shit!¡±

    Kihara Amata turned pale, he didn¡¯t think about the possible reasons why Capacity Down failed to work on the two girls. Instead, he blamed everything on the equipment used!

    Ikaros and Astrea didn¡¯t even have any esper abilities, of course Capacity Down wouldn¡¯t work on them. The AIM diffusion fields Takitsubou Rikou picked up are faked¡­

 Chapter 178: Diversions? One fell swoop?

    Chapter 178: Diversions? One fell swoop?

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    Ikaros muttered. While it went mostly unheard, the effect is quite spectacular. The sakura-colored missiles shot out from behind Ikaros and bombarded the Hounds.

    Whenever the homing missiles landed, the people closest to ground zero would get blown up, they aren¡¯t getting up anytime soon that¡¯s for sure. Even when they aren¡¯t that close, they would get sent rolling and tumbling away by the ensuing shockwaves. Screams could be heard all over the place.

    Compared to Ikaros, Astrea¡¯s side is more straightforward, her vibrating photon blade danced as she cut down the enemies one by one. Her efficiency is much lower than Ikaros but effective nonetheless. The evidence of her effectiveness could be seen piled up near her like tiles on a paved road.

    Kihara Amata¡¯s vein popped. He is furious as hell but his expression didn¡¯t change. He saw Mugino Shizuri and the girls holding their head and he uttered a cold hmph. He motioned for the Capacity Down equipment to be turned off with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°You asshole!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri shot up the moment the sound stopped. She grabbed a light orb and before she could launch it at Kihara Amata, he expressionless told her off.

    ¡°Are you sure this is okay? You should know the Hounds are under direct orders from the ones on top¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s expression changed. The light orb dimmed down, Kihara Amata turned away and looked at the two angeloids.

    ¡°Do something about the two girls, surely you don¡¯t want this mission to fail as well right?¡­¡±

    She used a grim expression against Kihara Amata. She pointed her hand at Wu Yan¡¯s house and blew it up. She followed up with a few more Meltdowner before looking at Ikaros and Astrea. Her eyes had a very dangerous glint¡­

    ¡°Oh crap, that guy is in for it now¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said in amusement, reflected in her eyes in the figure of Kihara Amata for she knows that Mugino Shizuri is not taking it personally with the two girls.

    ¡°Mugino Shizuri always remembers who had wronged her¡­¡±

    Frenda rubbed her forehead and shrugged.

    ¡°Essentially, the lapdog thinks that he can tide over this by relying on the ones above, even if she didn¡¯t kill him, she has ways to make his life a living hell, what a poor fella¡­¡±

    Kihara Amata didn¡¯t hear what Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda said. Even if he did, he probably wouldn¡¯t give a flying fuck. Mugino Shizuri and the other girls probably didn¡¯t get what he meant by the ones above, he didn¡¯t mean the trash sitting on the Board.

    Mugino Shizuri walked to the forefront of the Hounds before declaring.

    ¡°You girls arrived at a really bad time. Or rather, just in time for I had suffered enough affront for the day¡­¡±

    A few light orbs orbited her and then lasers shot towards Ikaros!

    This is not because Mugino Shizuri recognized Ikaros. Rather, it¡¯s because Ikaros posed more threat to her than Astrea does. Her abilities can probably handle Astrea who looked like a close combat type.

    Ikaros calculated the trajectories of the oncoming barrage and dodged them before she turned her red eyes at Mugino Shizuri.

    Her master told her not to use Aegis but he didn¡¯t say anything about taking the initiative to attack¡­

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    The pink missiles left sakura-colored trails as they flew in a non-orthodox manner towards Mugino Shizuri. She stuck her hand out and drew a circle in front of her, a crisscrossed Meltdowner formed in front of her that destroyed every missile they touched.

    Blowing up all the missiles, she looked back at Ikaros only to see an afterimage appearing rapidly in front of her as the pupils of her eyes shrunk.

    Ikaros lifted a fist and hit her right in the stomach.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    She reflexively hugged her stomach. The moment she lowered her head she saw a knee coming up to meet her face before¡­

    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Ikaros landed a knee shot in her face and sent Mugino Shizuri flying a distance away before she fell down unconscious.

    ¡°This is super impossible!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai couldn¡¯t believe what she is seeing, her group leader got done in with just a few moves by the enemy just like that. How can she believe anything like this, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were also stunned by what they were seeing as well, they couldn¡¯t recover from this shock.

    Seeing that Mugino Shizuri got a swift taste of whoopass, Kihara Amata clutched his fists. The way he looked at Ikaros and Astrea also changed, there is now no more disdain and carefree on his expression.

    They just defeated a lv5 like it¡¯s nothing, Kihara Amata can¡¯t possibly treat them with contempt anymore.

    Actually, it¡¯s quite reasonable that Mugino Shizuri got ended so quick, she made the mistake of looking down on Ikaros close quarter combat abilities.

    It¡¯s not just her, Wu Yan also almost let it slip his mind that Ikaros had ridiculous close combat prowess as well. It might not be as good as Astrea who is specialized in dealing with close quarter combat but it¡¯s not something that a normal person can hope to rival just like that.

    At the very least, considering Academy City¡¯s standard, excluding Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Astrea, and outliers like Aiwass, Ikaros could be said to be the strongest fighter here.

    She seemed weak because people assumed that since her long ranged game is so good, her close quarter combat prowess must be low, and that is true only when her long-range abilities were compared to her short range fighting abilities. However, she can still kick ass at close range.

    Mugino Shizuri got done in because she got careless. She assumed that she can¡¯t do close combat because she didn¡¯t use it during the fight and lo and behold who¡¯s down for the count¡­

    Granted, she never stood much chance even if she did got serious¡­

    ¡°Just where did these two women appear from?!¡±

    Kihara Amata gnashed his teeth, his cards are pretty much all out on the table. His subordinates are at less than 1/3 their original number, the girls from ITEM probably won¡¯t be able to give much help given their current state. What can he do as a person who always relied on other people¡¯s help?¡­

    His communication device rang and he flinched. Picking up, his face warped in anger.

    He threw it hard against the ground and heaved in wrath. He growled in a low tone.

    ¡°Damn! We got played!¡±

    ¡°What in the super world is going on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai asked while keeping her eyes on Astrea and Ikaros some distance away from them.

    Kihara Amata lowered his head and continued in a low tone.

    ¡°The research institutes got infiltrated again!¡±

    ¡°Infiltrated?¡±

    Frenda gasped.

    ¡°You are saying¡­¡±

    ¡°They are allies, they lured us here and used it as a diversion with the infiltration of the research firms as their main objectives, they were just baits!¡±

    Done with his explanation, he didn¡¯t say anything more to Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He yelled at the Hounds.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±

    The Hounds stopped and retreated in two files. Alas, they didn¡¯t ask their mistresses whether or not they are dismissed¡­

    ¡°Artemis!!!¡°

    Following a loud boom, the missiles started a rhapsody of explosions much to the horror of the retreating Hounds!

    ¡°Holy crap, they aren¡¯t planning on slaughtering all of us right?¡­¡±

    Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou rescued Mugino Shizuri and exchanged looks before promptly retreating.

    The death of the Hounds didn¡¯t matter for them anyway.

    ¡°Retreat! All squad retreat nao!¡±

    That place only had the screams of the Hounds and Kihara Amata losing his shit while screaming orders¡­

 Chapter 179: systematic progressâ€¦

    Chapter 179: systematic progress¡­

    On that day, almost all the Hounds got wiped out, only a few managed to escape with their lives. Kihara Amata who got hit by missiles managed to escape as well but the Hounds might as well be a hollow organization with such devastation to its numbers.

    Of course, if Kihara Amata were to given time, he would surely be able to rebuild Hounds but during that window of time, Wu Yan would have managed to save all the sisters.

    ITEM managed to escape with only 1 casualty and 3 others unharmed. It isn¡¯t a big dent, in fact, this damage is too light to be considered casualty, but they still scurried their way out to safety.

    All in all, the kill squad composed of two black ops: Hounds and ITEM can only be declared as a failure.

    To add salt to the wound, the clones that were gathered and guarded heavily were spirited away by the sudden appearance of invaders. With this, almost all of the Misaka clones are now missing, even the clones that participated in experiments and were cut down by Accelerator (Tl: raws used Ippou Tsuukou) got stolen as well.

    The Misaka clones that got away were taken out amidst the chaos while the others that failed to be salvaged got stolen.

    The researchers associated with lv6 shift started going berserk in their homes throwing appliances and shit. The main person behind the management of this project, Amai Ao fainted when he heard about the happenings.

    With only a few hundred Misaka clones at their disposal, Lv6 shift program was put on indefinite hold in the hopes that one day they might recover the lost sisters or they manage to get new DNA samples.

    Heavily invested in lv6 shift, Amai Ao was saddled with a lot of debt and he disappeared into god knows where.

    The higher-ups in this matter know that the status quo is merely temporary as the shift of this project had changed to finding those missing persons.

    The normal people living in peace within the city has no idea that underneath that perceived peace of theirs, the dark side of the city is in an uproar, anyone who even infringes slightly on that side would get engulfed in its force¡­

    Academy City school district 7, within the windowless building¡­

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    The divine voice came with a lot of static, stirring the erstwhile silent place giving the odd space an eerie sense of stillness.

    Floating in his jar of liquid in that usual position of his, Aleister isn¡¯t surprised by this sudden voice, he stayed silent.

    After trying a few times and learning from his mistakes, he had concluded that it is futile to rely on his greatest information gathering device the Under_lines. He didn¡¯t even bother checking the footage on the scene. After he read the report, he stayed in this manner.

    ¡°Giving up?¡±

    The distorted voice came to him once more and this time Aleister finally responded, not with words, but actions. A projection appeared in front of him and though he didn¡¯t say anything, it is his understanding that the owner of this discrepant voice knows what he is thinking about.

    On that projection is an image of Mikoto.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your style to stoop to such a stage¡­¡±

    The voice that didn¡¯t seemed to conform to aural laws sounded strange but it is pretty clear that it didn¡¯t care either way. Probably to the owner of this voice, nothing does matter.

    Aleister closed the projection and rested his eyes before replying.

    ¡°Stopping now would be uncharacteristic of me¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    Meanwhile, at Wu Yan¡¯s home¡­

    This isn¡¯t the house that got riddled with holes by Mugino Shizuri. It¡¯s the new house he just bought.

    Wu Yan sat on the ground with a handheld device in his hand. His hands didn¡¯t move but the contents displayed on the screen kept changing. If one were to look closer, small electrical signals were being sent from his hand to the device¡­

    Finished with what he was doing, he stopped the flow of electric signals and stored his handheld device away. Stretching himself, the feeling of contentment welled up within him. How can he not be? he pulled one over the Hounds, decimated their forces and rescued almost all the sisters. Now he had over 19000 clones stored away in his biocontainment unit including sisters who were cured with genetic life infusion.

    All he has to do now is to save the remaining sisters and he would have granted one of Mikoto¡¯s wishes. His first mission in this world would then be completed as well. Also, with almost all the sisters in his hand, the lv6 shift program must have been stopped and this meant that no further deaths will occur on the sisters¡¯ side¡­

    He might be able to revive the dead sisters but if at all possible he didn¡¯t want them to go through such an experience. The best case scenario is that he rescues them without them dying.

    With so little sisters to guard, the research firms are able to expend relatively more resources to guard these sisters.

    Every step he takes next would have to be a deliberate one¡­

    He grinned while looking at the handheld device in his hand.

    ¡°Mikoto¡¯s ability is so handy. If not for it, I would not have been able to expunge the data regarding that cheap house and would have to rely on Ikaros to do the job¡­¡±

    He had done made sure to cover his tracks thinking about the resourcefulness of the scientists. He admits that he¡¯s not the brightest tool in the shed but against foes who had lost their rationality, he can still manage somehow¡­

    With Mikoto¡¯s abilities, things like expunging data are easy as pie, it saved him quite a lot of hassle.

    Caressing the bio-containment unit bracelet on his hand, he can¡¯t help smiling at the thought of releasing the sisters inside and having a swell bonding time with them.

    Alas, if he released them his house would probably be bursting with sisters. Plus, the sisters are still undergoing recover. In contrast to genetic life infusion, gene recovery infusion had a much different timeframe of effect.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just take things one step at a time¡­¡±

    He grinned while looking at the bio-containment unit. His words seemed to be directed at the sisters inside it.

    ¡°Mikoto seems very happy as well!¡±

    The sound came from his back and gave him a jump as a result. Looking back he sighed while shaking his head helplessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that people can die from being surprised? Hinagiku!¡±

    Hinagiku tossed her beautiful pink hair and sat in front of him.

    ¡°I talked with Mikoto through the phone just now, Mikoto already knows about what went down and is very pleased with the fact that so many clones got rescued¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°You called her? Aren¡¯t you afraid of them listening in on your conversations?¡±

    Hinagiku dismissed him.

    ¡°You are clearly aware of this possibility so I am guessing you already accounted for this didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he acted all smugged much to the displeasure of Hinagiku. She held back her urge to give him a mighty chomp and instead, she sighed without an obvious reason.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were so many of these sisters that were like Mikoto¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°The sisters would be happy if they heard you referring to them in the same context as humans!¡±

    Hinagiku smiled back.

    ¡°Well yeah, it¡¯s cute of them to be happy for such plainly obvious reason. I want a sister as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stared at Hinagiku with such intensity that it made her slightly awkward. He then snickered.

    ¡°Well, if you want a sister there¡¯s not much I can do about that¡­¡±

    Sliding himself up besides Hinagiku, he hugged her while ignoring her surprised yelp.

    ¡°Although¡­ If you want a daughter, I think that can be arranged!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s face flared red.

    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about¡­ I don¡¯t want a-mghmuh¡­¡±

 Chapter 180: An invitation letter? From her?

    Chapter 180: An invitation letter? From her?

    With the lv6 shift program put on indefinite hold, Wu Yan can take it easy for a while. Ample time to save the sisters as long as they don¡¯t die. One day, even if he has to slowly grind his way through the whole process, he will save the sisters.

    During the day, he would tour Academy City with the beautiful ladies in tow. Going around sightseeing with the girls is a fun thing in and of itself. During the night, he would do intense vigorous sheet rolling activities, with Hinagiku, of course. He didn¡¯t have the guts to tap Ikaros or Astrea¡¯s booty yet.

    Even if Ikaros and Astrea already said they want to make him happy. With Kaichou-sama at home, he didn¡¯t dare to so blatantly jump at the girls. To do so, he would need the right time, right place and the right occasion.

    On some nights, he would turn into a pussy cat burglar and go steal a few sisters. With the sisters heavily guarded, even Wu Yan would have trouble rescuing them without blowing his cover.

    Under such circumstances, he can only steal a few sisters every few days when the researchers let their guards down. Most of the time he would return empty-handed.

    The frustration is starting to get to him but he endured the continued patronage he must undergo in the hopes that he would find a chance or two he can take advantage of.

    Other than that, his life had been pretty much normal, he lived a pretty normal lifestyle on the surface. He thoroughly enjoyed this lifestyle he had only seen on screen in his past life.

    Also, Mikoto would come over sometimes because she¡¯s ¡°bored¡±. Of course, nobody bought her BS.

    He is okay if it¡¯s just her since he¡¯s used to seeing Mikoto and her tsundere theatrics. The thing is that every time she came over, a certain pigtailed yuri girl would follow her.

    This lifeform named Kuroko but pronounced as pervert would growl and give the evilest of leer at Wu Yan whenever Mikoto looks away. Quite frankly, she¡¯s giving him a major headache in addition to cock blocking Wu Yan who had schemed to send Mikoto up to heaven again.

    Mikoto also felt awkward about the situation, she didn¡¯t know why Kuroko would throw a big fuss whenever she¡¯s coming over, she insisted on coming over with Mikoto no matter what. She even skipped going over to Judgement a few times, giving Mikoto quite a headache in the process as well.

    The yuri girl is probably here to foil his plans to host an amorous congress with Mikoto. She¡¯s not aware of the fact that he had already bent her over a barrel and showed her the 50 states. Well, if she knew, he would probably need to start a routine of plucking out the needles stuck on his body.

    Mikoto and Kuroko would also be accompanied by the two other moe blobs in Railgun¡¯s usual group. Soon, they got along quite well with Ikaros, Astrea and Hinagiku. They were so tight with each other that Wu Yan got ignored and he had to lick his own wound in a sappy corner.

    Whenever the railgun group came over, Hinagiku and the girls would be thrilled to no end because they wound bring exciting adventure stories that happened.

    Stuff like graviton bombings, level upper, AIM burst, RSPK syndrome and the likes. Stuff like these seemed to be happening on a fairly frequent basis, Astrea who liked listening to stories would always beam up when she hears railgun and the gang coming over, making her expectation for new stories known to all.

    Every time Mikoto and the gang talk about their ¡°adventure, Wu Yan would sit down in a corner and find his lips twitching while an unknown sense of phantom pain came from his balls.

    Repeat much?! I had already seen the story on screen countless times already! I even caught the re-runs a couple dozen times! Good god, this has got to stop! It¡¯s suffering incarnate! Ya know?! Ya feel me?!

    On the other hand, after listening to the same exact story he had seen before he released a sigh of relief. At least Toaru Majutsu¡¯s world is like the one he is familiar with¡­

    And so, time passed just like that in a fleeting moment of bliss until one day¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who was busy surveying something online turned around to see what Ikaros is trying to say but is shocked by what he saw instead.

    Ikaros has become more and more expressive. Even if it is only when he is with her or when she is talking about something related to him would he see this kind of change but the progress is a very favorable sign.

    If he stared at her for more than 3 seconds, Ikaros would blush and turn her head to the side. Her cute antics made him silently squeal kawaii.

    Ikaros would also appear in his room every morning. He would then proceed to honk them hooters until the twin peak grew a bit taller under her clothes. Ikaros¡¯ charm in this state increased a few hundred times over. Against Ikaros who is growing more and more beautiful, even if he is looking at the same face day in and day out even going as far as to kiss her, he would find himself dazed by her every now and then.

    Noticing that her Master fell into a trance looking at her, Ikaros lowered her head while flushing red. This action of hers seemed to call Wu Yan¡¯s consciousness back into the present.

    Rubbing his nose, Wu Yan smiled at Ikaros. He can¡¯t help calling her a foxy enchantress inside his heart, it wouldn¡¯t be odd if he had pinned her against his bed and gave her the business given that smoking hot body of hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ikaros.¡±

    Ikaros fidgeted a bit before passing a letter to him.

    ¡°Master, somebody came by to hand this letter over a while ago. The instruction was to pass it over to master¡­¡±

    ¡°A letter to me?¡±

    Astonished by the letter in her hands, he rubbed his head and looked at the letter in suspicious before receiving it from her.

    Fumbling around with it, he felt confused. The identity given to him by System didn¡¯t have any close individuals and he hadn¡¯t made such a relationship with his given identity either so who the sender be?

    Railgun and her cohorts could have just brought the stuff over with them when they came over why would they need to mail anything?

    Because he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he tore the letter open and there was a red and gold gilded card within it with the words ¡°Invitation letter¡± written in bold.

    ¡°Invitation letter?¡±

    He became even more suspicious before becoming confounded by the 3 characters written at the bottom right corner of the card.

    ¡°Tokiwadai?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps an invitation letter for the Tokiwadai midsummer festival?¡±

    He denied this idea because Mikoto would have invited him when she came over this morning.

    There was another letter enclosed within the envelope, he took up the milk tea beside him and sipped before examining the elegant words that appeared before him¡­

    ¡°Addressed to Sir Wu Yan with love and respect¡­

    Sir Wu Yan, I hope the seasons doth find you well.

    Much Apologies for disturbing you, if there is any grievance, I apologize in advance.

    Your humble servant had heard great accounts about sir in Tokiwadai. This humble servant grew curious and can¡¯t forget about such accounts of sir. It is this humble servant¡¯s wish to meet with sir and alleviate this servant¡¯s thoughts¡­

    This humble servant can no longer suppress her thoughts to meet with dear sir. Such was the intention with which this letter was drawn up, I hope kind sir finds the time to meet with this humble servant who hereby offers her utmost gratitude.¡±

    This draft is so purple prose, it looks more like a love letter than an invitation letter. He helplessly shook his head, as expected of Tokiwadai students, he hadn¡¯t seen people use this humble servant or dear sir for a long time already, the letter reeks of Ojou-sama vibe¡­

    He was able to confirm once again that the sender is indeed impossible for it to be Mikoto. If Mikoto could write such a long prose with velvety lines like these then she is most definitely not Mikoto.

    When he saw the signature at the bottom of the letter his eyes widened in shock and he sprayed out his milk tea before he screamed out in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Why her?¡±

 Chapter 181: Blonde! Huge knockers! Joou-sama!

    Chapter 181: Blonde! Huge knockers! Joou-sama!

    School district 7, Tokiwadai¡­

    Standing in front of the gate that is way higher than the walls that supported it on either side, Wu Yan looked at the security booth and for some reasons, he couldn¡¯t find the motivation to take the next step and enter.

    He clenched the invitation letter that made him spill his milk tea, a myriad of emotions are clashing within him rendering him unable to decide on what kind of feeling he should be having against the incoming encounter.

    Why would anybody invite someone who, on official records, is a delinquent to come here. Being familiar with the original work as he is, even if his IQ didn¡¯t have a lower bound, he could more or less guess the reason for such an invitation¡­

    ¡°I reckon Mikoto¡¯s the reason¡­¡±

    Looking at the signature on the invitation letter, his lips started twitching. He is very confident that he got it right and that is why he didn¡¯t take Astrea and Ikaros with him.

    Who knows what that haraguro girl is up to¡­

    ¡°If Mikoto finds out that I ran over here to be with someone she really hates, she would probably throw a lightning bolt at me without hesitation. That girl, I hope she is not going to pull off some soap drama plot by getting intimate with me and then calling up Mikoto to catch us red-handed

    His facial muscle might be smiling but he is not counting on that to happen. He sighed before picking up his feet and walking up to the gate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn anymore. If shit hits the fan I will just have to [censored] her¡­¡±

    Walking on a small and dainty path, he looked around and started feeling anxious. He thought he would be inspected through and through before being released into this place which is basically a woman¡¯s sanctuary. Since he is a guy nobody would be assured that he is here unescorted. He didn¡¯t expect to be granted a free passage just by showing the letter of invitation. Granted, he had been greeted girl who looked at him like he¡¯s some sort of pre-historic beast or just plainly treated as some dirty beast¡­

    ¡°Wu Yan-sama, we are here, our mistress is waiting inside for you¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had walked but at one point the girl who popped out from nowhere guided him here and stopped in front of a huge building before inviting him inside.

    If one were to examine closer, one would identify this girl who is currently scrutinizing and judging Wu Yan is the same girl who reported the meeting between Mikoto and Wu Yan to her mistress.

    He stopped and glanced at the building, using his visual acuity, he could clearly see a blondie sitting at a table on the porch of the second floor.

    He affirmed his guess and entered the building while being guided by the girl¡­

    Blond, a curvy body, the girl is wearing the Tokiwadai uniform, she had white long gloves with laces and white knee socks with spider motives and laces. She¡¯s a girl that can hold onto one¡¯s attention with a mere glance at her countenance.

    She sat at the round table with her eyes closed while sipping from the teacup with those scrumptious lips of hers. Her series of actions were so elegant one could tell she has got to be a typical Ojou-sama type.

    Beautiful girl, red tea, a sunlit porch with the white clouds swimming away in the azure blue sky, these images combined together to form a picture esque scenery.

    Even though he already knew the girl¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty in this particular scene. Meanwhile, the girl who had led him here was already enraptured by this captivating scene, she¡¯s currently lost in her admiration for the blondie.

    He looked at the exquisite blondie and looked at the guide who had fallen into her own world. Wu Yan felt helpless at the thought of this two maintaining the status quo forever¡­

    He didn¡¯t have the patience to stand here and look at the beautiful girl sip tea. Although admiring the female beauty is a great way to past time, it is in the end, no more than a past time. A past time he could do at home given how many other girls he had at home who wouldn¡¯t lose in terms of attractiveness.

    Immunity towards beauty is something he had built up over his period of cohabitating with the girls. Hence, he shattered the scene by walking over without any second thoughts.

    His action snapped the guide from her trance and it was very surprising for her as well.

    She¡¯s a female and even she could do nothing but be hypnotized by the blondie. This ordinary guy who has nothing going for him didn¡¯t even flinch? Could it be that he¡¯s not a male?¡­

    If Wu Yan knew what was going through this guide¡¯s mind, he might have dropped his pants right there and then to show her his sex.

    Maybe because she heard his footsteps, the blondie stopped and slowly put down her teacup before turning towards his direction and slowly opening her eyes¡­

    At that instant, heaven and earth lost its colors and the sky seemed to have gone dull in tone. Nothing is left behind except for those pair of eyes of her which seemed to contain the stars which fell from heaven and somehow embedded themselves in her eyes, those twinkling stars¡­

    He stopped his legs and looked into those starry eyes he had seen countless times before on screen. Amazed by it for a bit, he subconsciously let out a praise.

    ¡°What lovely eyes you have¡­¡±

    The poise and elegant girl flinched and even her expression changed after his praise. He can¡¯t believe what she is hearing.

    On the other hand, Wu Yan felt awkward, having a smoking hot girl staring at him in a daze is a pretty satisfying feat that¡¯s for sure but being stared at like this, he can¡¯t help feeling out of place¡­

    He shrugged and continued.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama, can you not stare at me like this?¡±

    The girl became even more astonished.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki who blurted that line out loud immediately recovered and she silently chastised herself for screwing up. As she expected, Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°One of the two Lv5 residing in Tokiwaadai, known as no.5 within Academy City, Mental Out, Shokuhou Misaki. I highly doubt anyone would be unaware of you and if they aren¡¯t please tell me and I will do you the honor of beating them up¡­¡±

    Shokuhou shuddered before her laughter leaked out. She held the back of her hand to her mouth as she giggled. Yeap, this is the queen alright.

    ¡°Wu Yan-dono is an interesting man isn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s grin turned into a waning moon shape, she looked very jolly that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡°Inviting you here is clearly the right choice!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and walked to the table and sat down directly opposite of her without asking for permission much to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Well then, Joou-sama, what is it for that you have invited me here pray tell?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled and then continued.

    ¡°Ara, didn¡¯t I say it was merely for a brief chat?¡±

    ¡°Brief chat?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed and then shook his head before sarcastically teasing her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, you and I both know that if you told the whole Academy City that you¡¯re looking for someone to have a brief chat with people would come flocking by the thousands if not millions. Now you¡¯re telling me a big hottie like you who could easily pull off such a feat would personally write a letter to invite some delinquent who does nothing good every day for a mere chat?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and non chalantly picked up the teacup before sipping tea.

    Suddenly, sparks danced in front of Wu Yan¡¯s head, the intensity of the sparks made him reflexively raise his arms to guard.

    ¡°Electromagnetic barrier?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki was surprised. This phenomenon is something she had seen before. It happened whenever he tried to use this ability on railgun but it would always be blocked by Mikoto¡¯s EM barrier.

    Wu Yan narrow his eyes while feeling a deep sense of helplessness. This moe blob harbors no good intention for him. If not for his ability being the same as Mikoto¡¯s he would have been mind controlled by her.

    He helplessly told off the surprised Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Are you quite done?¡­¡±

 Chapter 182: A date with Joou-sama?â€¦

    Chapter 182: A date with Joou-sama?¡­

    ¡°You¡­ Why do you have the same ability as Mikoto?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki held a remote control in her hands, she couldn¡¯t believe how Wu Yan managed to deflect her ability, even more so when he achieved the feat in a very familiar manner.

    Other people might have conjectured that because he had Electromaster abilities like No.3 so he was able to deflect the ability. There are a lot of Electromasters within Academy City after all.

    He could fool just about anyone but this Tokiwadai queen that didn¡¯t look like a middle school student, Shokuhou Misaki. An ability that can resist her abilities and it just so happens to be the same kind of abilities as her archrival. Of course, she had done some research into this ability.

    She can be wrong about every other ability, just not Mikoto¡¯s ability.

    Wu Yan nonchalantly grinned and he glanced at her remote control before cheekily telling her off.

    ¡°You wanna know? Too fucking bad, I am not telling you¡­¡±

    Against this farce, she raised her brows but she quickly scolded herself silently for losing control of the situation. But still, she only just met him and she already lost control of her flows so many times, this is something unprecedented to her.

    Try as she might, whether or not it¡¯s him ignoring her charms, or is the genuine compliment on those starry eyes that were called monster eyes by some before, or the fact that he had the same ability as Mikoto, her heart just couldn¡¯t resist delving deeper into her curiosity¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki always believed that she can face any kind of situation with poise. She is, after all, someone who can manipulate the unseen processes within oneself. She had witnessed many dark hearts before and she went through merciless training as well¡­

    It¡¯s just that, this guy in front of her eyes somehow managed to throw her erstwhile balanced heart off their balance¡­

    Her complicated emotions were hidden behind her starry eyes that are currently looking at a smug Wu Yan. She quickly settled down and returned to her usual calm state before storing away her remote control.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you would have the same annoying ability as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    Well yeah, this ability is probably a thorn in her side.

    He thought that Shokuhou Misaki is deserving of her reputation. Even kids know that no two espers can have the same identical ability, after finding out about his ability, she can still handle him without freaking out. As expected of Mental Out¡­

    Unknown to him and probably her as well, her nonchalant attitude with him turned to a playful one and now it had become a deep curiosity.

    Unrestrained, not intimidated even when going up against her, his carefree words that didn¡¯t have any holes in them. Is this guy really a delinquent?

    Shokuhou Misaki would sooner think him to be a girl than a delinquent.

    Furthermore, this guy seemed to be dating No.3. Not to mention that ability he had is identical to Mikoto as well¡­

    She is very piqued by him now.

    Wu Yan started having a headache when he saw how Shokuhou Misaki looked at him with those starry eyes of hers. He had the hots for her before but now that he is up close and personal, he knew that there are only 2 choices, don¡¯t mess with her or do so but be prepared for the worst she can dish out.

    Can the queen be taken down so easily? Wu Yan didn¡¯t think so. If he really started a thing with her then if he failed to subdue her, he would be the one getting his ass handed to him.

    At the very least, he didn¡¯t have any plans to lay his hands on Joou-sama at the moment. Emphasis on the at the moment part.

    Sighing helplessly, Wu Yan said to her in part serious and in part jokingly.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama, if you keep looking at me like that, I am gonna be troubled¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I am very interested in dear sir¡­¡±

    Well, there is some truth in what she said¡­

    ¡°Interested in me?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes before shooting her down.

    ¡°I think the one you¡¯re interested in is why Mikoto is with me right?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched before laughing.

    ¡°Ara, looks like you do have a very significant relationship with our very own Tokiwadai Electric princess.¡±

    Wu Yan wryly grinned.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have any relationship with Mikoto, I think you probably wouldn¡¯t have invited me right, Joou-sama. That¡¯s why I am going to be honest with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? By all means, pray tell!¡±

    Her smile never faded but deep inside a sense of rivalry started burning.

    I have thousands waiting at my call, yet this guy seems like he couldn¡¯t be bothered with this conversation anymore. Does he not like me that much?¡­

    Wu Yan stared at her before suddenly getting up and reaching an arm for her. Stupefied by what he did and accompanied by the guide¡¯s scream, he lifted her chin and provocatively told her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, you can keep your little Tokiwadai to yourself, Mikoto isn¡¯t interested in joining your little game of thrones, no need to pester her for something she doesn¡¯t care to begin with!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s pupils shrunk and she felt anger boiling up within her. Reflected in her eyes are stubbornness and resolve. How dare he call something she had been building up mere games.

    Wu Yan can tell she¡¯s not listening, he helplessly shook his head and stared right into her starry eyes. He shook her off in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Perhaps you think I am just bluffing. I do not care, all I wish to say is that Mikoto is not destined for a small place like Tokiwadai. She is going after a bigger pie, a much broader land awaits her in the future and that is where she will shine!¡±

    ¡°A land beyond?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki is flabbergasted. He didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s joking around, how she wished this youth before her is just another braggart delinquent¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right!¡±

    He looked distracted by the thoughts of how vast Silvaria is, thinking about how many familiar realms remained unexplored in the transcript worlds, the corner of his lips lifted and he had the urge to conquer the worlds.

    Shokuhou Misaki was stupefied by Wu Yan¡¯s grin. Those words echoed within her and something told her that he¡¯s not lying.

    Suddenly, she was assaulted by what a small bubble she had confined herself to. She couldn¡¯t help but ask him.

    ¡°Well, what did you mean by a much broader land? Are you referring to the whole of Academy City as where she will reign?¡±

    He simply shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°Hmm, who knows? It might not even be this world¡­¡±

    She wanted to laugh at him but she didn¡¯t. For some reason, she actually believed him much to her own surprise.

    ¡°That is why you can rest assured that your turf won¡¯t be snatched away by Mikoto. It is my hope that you won¡¯t antagonize Mikoto anymore after this¡­¡±

    His hand is still lifting her chin and he lightly slapped her smooth and exquisite face with the other hand. He grinned at her before letting go.

    ¡°Alrighty, I am going now, Joou-sama. Until the next time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hand while walking away without turning his back once. He had already completed his objective in coming here.

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki blurted that question out to the astonishment of everyone present including herself.

    He stopped and jokingly replied.

    ¡°Find a cute chick, and go out on a date with her. Does my answer please you, Joou-sama?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled.

    ¡°Ara, am I so unseemly as to not enter into your considerations for potential dating targets?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and stared at her with a serious gaze. She had only jokingly asked when she saw how he blew her off, now she¡¯s feeling awkward. He walked over and grabbed her by the hand.

    ¡°You want a date? Well then, let¡¯s go, Joou-sama. I will give you a date you will never forget!¡±

 Chapter 183: During the date with Joou-samaâ€¦

    Chapter 183: During the date with Joou-sama¡­

    Holding hands with Shokuhou Misaki, the two hid in a corner away from the sight of a group of Tokiwadai girls calling for their beloved Joou-sama. When the swarm of locust passed, Wu Yan exited with her tagging along.

    Wu Yan, unamused by the hassle, said to a giggling Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°You sure have a lot of guardians watching out for you¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki played with her disheveled hair in front of her chest while laughing it off.

    ¡°Well, maybe you shouldn¡¯t do spontaneous stuff that looked like you were kidnapping me in the future¡­¡±

    He gave her a wry grin. He knows that this is probably her way of getting back at him for dragging her out against her will. He didn¡¯t know why he did what he did, he just felt like doing it.

    He was just kidding when he talked about dating her but since he¡¯s already here might as well just throw caution to the wind, he¡¯s the one who stands to gain anyway.

    ¡°Now that the flies are gone, as agreed upon, let¡¯s have ourselves a fun date, my queen~~~¡±

    He had a cheeky grin on his face after seeing how she froze up.

    Listening to that odd tone of his, Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t know what to do. Wu Yan himself didn¡¯t know why he invited her on a date just as she herself doesn¡¯t quite understand why she is hiding from her own followers and coming along with him.

    She was just throwing a hissy fit for not entering into his consideration for a dating partner, she didn¡¯t know her offhanded joke would burn her so badly that she can¡¯t go back on her own words now.

    As the No.5 within Academy City, Mental Out can manipulation people¡¯s heart like a walk in the park. She can do much the same to herself as well, just by readjusting her emotions, she calmed down.

    ¡°I am looking forward to what we are going to do¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said in a formal tone. He frowned when he saw how Shokuhou Misaki differed a bit from her usual self.

    He flicked her forehead with his fingers eliciting a yelp from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go around using your ability or you¡¯re not going to enjoy the rides that come after.¡±

    She rubbed her forehead and then stayed silent after listening to him. She stopped using her ability and derided herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this repulsive ability turns people off right¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t aware that he can hear her mumblings. He threw a sideways glance and shook his head helplessly.

    Does everybody in Academy City town have a background story or what. Mikoto does and apparently this girl does as well¡­

    He pulled her by the hands and walked onwards.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it then don¡¯t use it¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use it?¡±

    She stared intensely at him. Of course, being pulled by the hands, she could only see his back.

    ¡°Easier said than done, you don¡¯t even understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope! I do actually!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t turn around as he cut her off. She was surprised by his sudden interruption.

    ¡°And I said that precisely because I understand¡­¡±

    She lowered her head in response and noticed his hands connected with hers. She didn¡¯t say anything more¡­

    No males had ever had the impudence to pull her like this. How she wanted to shake him off right there and then¡­

    She thought about doing it but she didn¡¯t do it in the end, the reason is a mystery even to herself. And so, just like this she was led far far away by him¡­

    ? ? ?

    In a certain major district area, sounds of various gasps could be heard, people were pointing fingers and from time to time words like ¡°Beautiful¡±, ¡°Gorgeous¡± could be heard. But what is even more salient to the ears are words such as ¡°Her eyes¡±, ¡°Stars¡±, ¡°How weird¡± and etc¡­

    She bit her lips and lowered her head. She even closed her eyes but this only made the whispers of the pedestrians even more obvious to her. Shokuhou Misaki opened her eyes and started forming calculations, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, these people and their pointing. She decided it was better to just brainwash them and be done with it.

    Before she can finish, she felt Wu Yan tightening his grip on her hand and the sudden pain disrupted her calculations.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She wanted to give him a piece of her mind but when she saw how unimpressed Wu Yan looked, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    He then pointed it out to her, not sure whether to laugh or cry about the situation.

    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something here?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned as she didn¡¯t know what the guy is going on about. He shook her head and pointed towards the pedestrians.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a closer look at those gazes?¡±

    She fell into silent mode, he felt helpless and flicked her forehead eliciting yet another moan of pain from her before he continued.

    ¡°Look at those gazes, you are hearing what they are talking about but why aren¡¯t you noticing what they are saying about me after a swift look at me?¡±

    Rubbing her forehead, she flinched in response to his question. Taking his advice, she looked at the surrounding people and was stunned by what she observed.

    The pedestrians were glaring at him with looks of admiration, jealousy, and hate. Those eyes were like curses that wished he would drop dead, and she heard even more dangerous talks, relative to her eye comments, words like ¡°Burn at the stakes¡±, ¡°Bigger than life¡±, ¡°Curse you¡± and etc¡­

    Dazed by what she saw, she turned around only to be met with Wu Yan¡¯s speechless and helpless expression. She couldn¡¯t help bursting out in laughter, and when that smile appeared on her face, the pedestrians all dropped their jaws, they gaze were fixed on her.

    Her smile sweetened even further when she saw how she snatched the onlookers¡¯ souls away from them. He has got to admit, even when he was surrounded by beautiful girls all day long, not even he could resist gawking at her.

    ¡°See, what did I told ya? Don¡¯t just look at the glass half empty¡­¡±

    He rolled his eyes at her. In response, she giggled while covering her mouth with a hand.

    ¡°Am I to understand that this is your attempt to cheer me up?¡±

    Her words, tone, eyes and actions were all very warm, adding figurative fuel to the flames within those onlookers¡¯ eyes that were busy staring holes into Wu Yan.

    His lips twitching after seeing what is clearly teasing intention in her eyes, Wu Yan held himself back by calming himself down.

    Don¡¯t get worked up, don¡¯t get worked up, it will only do you no good¡­

    Unable to withstand the onlookers¡¯ leers and her teasing smile. He made a flicking gesture, noticing the signs, she ducked down and covered her forehead. She looked like she¡¯s trying to pull off a Shagami Guard, very cute by the way¡­

    He pulled her to his side and continued walking forward. Shokuhou Misaki glanced at his face but she failed to notice his lips are lifted at the corners.

    The two walked shoulder to shoulder, connected by their hands. Just by appearance alone, they looked like they were dating¡­

    ? ? ?

    If one were to say the date with Mikoto was filled with intimacy and love, the date with Shokuhou Misaki is filled with sweetness and warmth¡­

    The two were like your average couple, they went around window shopping, bought some stuff, ate a bunch of snacks, played some games. Shokuhou Misaki forgot the only reason she is here was that she got dragged out here because she couldn¡¯t go back on her words. She let herself go and just enjoyed the ride.

    Her smile never left her face towards the latter half of the date, her bell-like laughter didn¡¯t stop as well. They attracted the attention of everyone nearby.

    It seems a lot of people identified her, they looked like they just saw a ghost. within a short span of an hour, posts along the lines of ¡°Tokiwadai queen, No.5, going on adate with a strange man¡± kept being uploaded to the internet.

    It is unknown whether other areas caught wind of this but Tokiwadai sure as hell got the posts. Including, of course, Biribiri and yuri girl who¡¯s named spells out as Kuroko but is better off pronounced as debauchery incarnated.

    Looking at a picture of Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki holding hands and eating some icecreams rubbed her the wrong way as electricity flowed into the device and black smoke came out. The owner of this phone lowered her head and had a dark aura around her.

    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Kuroko froze up against this massive volcano waiting to erupt in front of her. She couldn¡¯t even muster up the words to take advantage of this situation and talk schei?e about him¡­

 Chapter 184: The heaven within the garden of eden. What we hath dreamtâ€¦

    Chapter 184: The heaven within the garden of eden. What we hath dreamt¡­

    Walking on the street, he had a bag in his hand but all of a sudden he felt a chill coming from nowhere. He shivered and looked around frantically to locate the source of this sudden chill, determined to see where is the danger coming from.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki held hands with him so she could feel him shivering. She curiously looked at him while holding an ice cream in another hand.

    He rubbed his head and knocked his head before sighing in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably my imagination¡­¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so spooked, are you that worried about my subordinates?¡±

    His expression changed and Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Well, god knows how they managed to locate us so fast, If I wasn¡¯t fast enough back then¡­¡±

    He recalled her the queen¡¯s guards approaching them with various weapons including scissors, the implication of their movements made his hair stand on ends.

    ¡°You are right, I wonder how they managed to find us?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned, understanding other people¡¯s thoughts is her forte, she subconsciously wanted to use her ability to immediately find the answer she is looking for.

    Wu Yan shrugged and laughed.

    ¡°Who knows, perhaps it¡¯s not just them, everyone in Tokiwadai probably caught wind of me having a date with you¡­¡±

    When he said that, he instantly felt something off. Of course, the ominous sense came and go pretty quickly, he didn¡¯t manage to process it quick enough before the feeling was gone¡­

    Tapping his chest and not understanding the source of the ominous feeling, he decided to just put the matter at the back of his head. Then he saw how Shokuhou Misaki is preoccupied with her own thoughts that he can¡¯t help poking her head a few times. She misunderstood this as him preparing to flick her head, she almost yelled out as a result.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. They probably can¡¯t pose a threat to my life, there¡¯s no point thinking about it too much is there?¡±

    He yapped on and on but he got quieter as he noted the fallacies in his words. The tools the girls had were enough to castrate him for life, his lips twitched in response.

    ¡± No, you know what. Those girls are very dangerous!¡±

    She can¡¯t help laughing out loud when she heard him, she couldn¡¯t resist his weird antics. The girl didn¡¯t know that she laughed more today then she did in her entire life up till now. Granted, fake smiles to deal with others were excluded.

    Since he put it like that, Shokuhou Misaki dropped the subject and licked her ice cream before positioning it close to his mouth, prompting him to take a bite. They repeated this action many times already.

    Their intimate actions probably wouldn¡¯t make people think that they only met today. 100 out of 100 people told about this probably wouldn¡¯t believe they just met today.

    Hell, even the two didn¡¯t completely understand just how did it lead to this¡­

    They walked on the street until Wu Yan stopped at a certain point and looked at a building nearby. His eyes stayed fixed as he looked up at the sign of the shop, his silence didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped so Shokuhou Misaki who was holding on to his hand also stopped. She looked at the direction he was looking at and she was stunned.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not planning on going in there are you?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki let out a sigh and asked him with a smile. It was a smile that was as forced as can be.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t take time thinking about it and nodded straightaway. His eyes were practically shooting out beams at this point, his dangerous grin made Shokuhou Misaki shiver in fear. He then continued.

    ¡°Looks good, let¡¯s go inside and play¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki was rendered speechless as she gawked at him. She stared at the sign that said ¡°Indoor swimming pool¡±, she then turned and gave him the worst judging glare she could muster.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use my powers, I can guess what is going through your mind¡­¡±

    She said.

    He rubbed his nose and laughed.

    ¡°Oh come on, I haven¡¯t swam in such a long time¡­¡±

    She drew her face closer to his and said it to his face.

    ¡°Are you sure your intention of coming here is only to swim?¡±

    He curled his lips and replied.

    ¡°You going in or not!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on!¡±

    She stuck out her chest and the dangerously well-developed part of her chest moved in an even more dangerous manner as if to emphasize her point.

    ? ? ?

    Sitting on a bench, he sat there in his swimming trunks looking at the empty pool in front of him, the words wouldn¡¯t come out of his mouth no matter how hard he tried.

    Joou-sama said something along the lines of, ¡®I don¡¯t want to squeeze between some other males in some stinky pool¡¯, she told him to reserve the whole pool. He is swimming in gold but it is not his style to throw it around like some obnoxious fuck and disrupting other people¡¯s fun, he would like to avoid doing so. Luckily for him, this place is huge and there are other pools around so he just reserved one of the pools¡­

    While he eagerly waited, the fitting room¡¯s door finally opened and Joou-sama walked out from within¡­

    He instantly got his money¡¯s worth for reserving the whole pool, the scene unfolding before him was so beautiful that if other males saw it, he reckons there would be a ton of breakups tonight¡­

    That bikini! Hot damn, it¡¯s a simple bikini but those leopard prints yo!

    She wore leopard prints bikini, combine that with her size D weapons of mass destructions, smoking hot boday, pretty face, blonde hair, and starry eyes. It was a knockout no matter how one looks at it. He even thought that if there was even a bikini made for anyone, this bikini is certainly made for her, no doubt about that.

    When she saw him being mesmerized, Shokuhou Misaki felt proud. She still recalls how he only paid compliments to her starry eyes while completely overlooking her charms. Now that she got complimented by him again, she felt a certain sense of rapture. It was the feel-good of getting back at someone¡­

    He examined her with all his might. Finally, he laid eyes on those cute ass rabbits on her chest (Tl: rabbits= boobays), Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t back off in shyness, she stuck them out proudly and those rabbits sure can bounce, his eyes almost burst out while beholding that spectacular scene.

    Seeing his reactions, Shokuhou Misaki donned a foxy smile as she whispered.

    ¡°Want to cop a feel?¡±

    That whisper drew him back and shook him down to the core, he instantly lifted his guard. This girl ain¡¯t a cheap hoe, she is definitely planning on screwing him over for this¡­

    Thinking about this, he didn¡¯t realize that he had already taken advantage of her multiple times. For example, sharing an ice cream and whatnot¡­

    ¡°What are devious snares are you weaving¡­¡±

    He vigilantly looked at her. His frightened appearance drew an amused laughter from her.

    Before she can further her machinations, he cut her off.

    ¡°Okay, no more talking, into the waters with you!¡±

    He grabbed her by the hand and walked over to the pool, her plans foiled, she acquiesced and got dragged down to the waters.

    Happily frolicking around in the water, he didn¡¯t know that at this very moment, danger is fast approaching¡­

    ? ? ?

    At the main entrance of the indoor pool, two visitors came¡­

    The visitors were wearing Tokiwadai uniform, one of them had tea-colored hair and the other is a redhead with two pigtails. They are Mikoto and Kuroko respectively.

    ¡°That is correct, he is here somewhere!¡±

    Closing her eyes, she sensed him and pointed that out decisively. Her eyes had a vicious glint in them, streaks of lighting would arc around her once in a while, the signs were clear as day, she is out for blood.

    Kuroko who cannot be anymore pleased by the turns of event had at first jumped for joy and talked shit about him. Now, she¡¯s cowering behind Mikoto, trembling at the sight of Mikoto¡¯s present state of mind.

    She had spent so much time with her Onee-sama that she recognized today is not the day to appear on her Onee-sama¡¯s radar. Lord have mercy on her soul if she even bump into her right now¡­

    Thinking about the ramifications, she dryly laughed and mumbled.

    ¡°Uu¡­ Kuroko, I dare not eat Onee-sama¡¯s whips today¡­¡±

 Chapter 185: Railgunâ€™s arrival and the excuse givenâ€¦

    Chapter 185: Railgun¡¯s arrival and the excuse given¡­

    When Mikoto walked into the indoor pool, Wu Yan who was busy playing in the water felt chills going down his spine. He quickly got up from the pool.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    Wu Yan is startled by his senses. Mikoto could detect his EM field using her ability, he can also achieve the same feat and his senses are telling him that she is heading his way at this moment!

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®she¡¯s here¡¯?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped and curiously asked him.

    ¡°Just who is freaking you out so badly¡­¡±

    Looking at her twinkling eyes, he felt a sudden onset of a headache, if the two of them meet, it¡¯s probably going to be a total shitfest.

    Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s reactions, she could already more or less guess what¡¯s going on. Squinting ever so slightly, she continued.

    ¡°Let me guess¡­¡±

    Wu Yan uttered a few dry laughs. At that instant, ¡®biribiri¡¯ sfx could be heard coming from not far away.He instantly stood still.

    After seeing the two dressed in swimming trunks and bikini, Mikoto lowered her head and her bangs covered her eyes. The part above her nose could not be seen as they were covered by shadow. Lightning crackled around her and her aura felt like a volcano on the verge of explosion.

    Kuroko leaned towards one side as she stared down at him with a 50degrees angle. Her image of him probably dropped as low as they can, the way she¡¯s looking at him is like she¡¯s staring at a despicable filth of a pathetic human. She felt helpless as she looked back at Mikoto.

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, fancy meeting you here, what a delightful coincidence!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to salvage the situation but he got cut off by the interruption. Before he can react, he felt his arm being hugged tight by something soft that had a pleasant texture. Shokuhou Misaki practically plastered herself onto him.

    He slapped his forehead and sighed while facing the heaven. She¡¯s going to use him to pease Mikoto right the hell off¡­

    As predicted, the moment Mikoto saw her hugging his arm, she blew her top.

    ¡°Yo-you people!¡±

    Those furious words escaped Mikoto who became wrath incarnate. She threw a bluish-white lightning bolt at the two who were in the pool.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t seem daunted by the bolt, she looked like she had planned for this to happen. She promptly hid between Wu Yan like he¡¯s some meat shield.

    Wu Yan practically jumped in shock. Holy fuck, Railgun can really throw lightning bolts at the drop of the hat¡­

    However, he could see that Mikoto didn¡¯t use even half her strength in this bolt. It¡¯s just that Mikoto seemed to have forgotten that they were in a pool¡­

    Wu Yan raised his hand and waved his hand like he¡¯s summoning something. The electricity accelerated towards the center of his palm and hit him before disappearing without a trace.

    He put down his hands and helplessly told Mikoto.

    ¡°I say, Mikoto. I know that you¡¯re really angry but you should really choose the right place to blow off steam, er, bolts. We are still in the pool¡­¡±

    She flinched and recognizing that they are indeed in a pool, she hurriedly waved her hands and apologized.

    ¡°So-sorry¡­¡±

    After she apologized, she flinched again. Hold the fuck up, she is the victim here, why should the victim apologize?¡­

    ¡°Still doing things at your own pace, as usual, Misaka-san¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her head and greeted her in an overly familiar manner. One can almost miss that hint of provocation in her words.

    She glared at her, it is her understanding that her mastery of quips and riposte is something not even a hundred of her could go up against. She chose to just ignore Shokuhou Misaki and instead focus her leer on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why are you together with her?¡±

    Mikoto pointed at Shokuhou Misaki as she shouted at him.

    ¡°She invited me!¡±

    Wu Yan answered very promptly and succinctly.

    ¡°She invited you?¡±

    Mikoto turned to look at Shokuhou Misaki who failed deliberately at covering her laughing expression with her hand. She then looked back at Wu Yan while narrowing her eyes, her tone took a more severe tone.

    ¡°And you decided to go out with her?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. His astonished face is something she did not take kindly to as evidenced by her clenching her fist.

    ¡°How did I know? Oh, I don¡¯t know, how about the fact that pretty much everyone at Tokiwadai knows about the date between you two?!¡±

    ¡°Everyone at Tokiwadai knows about this?¡±

    It¡¯s not just Wu Yan who is surprised this time, Shokuhou Misaki is surprised as well. They didn¡¯t expect the news of them dating to be spread to the entire student base of Tokiwadai.

    ¡°Oh yeah, they know alright¡­¡±

    Mikoto appears to be smiling but that is only a very superficial smile. Her tone sounded like she¡¯s gnashing her teeth as she spouted that line. At this point, Mikoto¡¯s eyes are starting to water up as she continued.

    ¡°Why did you go out with this woman!¡±

    ¡°Misaka-san, whatever could you be going on about here¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki hugged his arm and rubbed her face on his arm, infuriating Mikoto even more.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to be going out on dates with her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend!¡±

    Mikoto shrieked.

    She just couldn¡¯t believe that she is still holding onto Wu Yan. Meanwhile, Kuroko is cracking up at the side.

    The filthy scum associated with the one person Onee-sama hates the most. Looks like that filth won¡¯t be able to continue defiling Onee-sama anymore. At least, that¡¯s what she is thinking about.

    (Author¡¯s note: My child, defiling and whatnot, she¡¯s already defiled through and through¡­)

    Shokuhou Misaki seems pleased at Mikoto¡¯s crestfallen expression. She was quickly cut down to size by a sudden pain coming from the top of her head making her yelp in pain.

    He put down his hand which he used to give her a good chop on the head and rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Cut it out, stop agitating her will ya¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki hmphed and she turned away. At least, she stopped. Apparently, she listened to him, a gesture which Mikoto found surprising.

    ¡°Well, Mikoto, you know her, don¡¯t let her words get to you. We just met today ya see¡­¡±

    His excuses fell on deaf ears, no, she got even angrier hearing him. She furiously pointed at him while trembling in fury, she rapidly stomped the ground while yelling at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time you met?! And you went out with her despite the fact that you two just met each other? Yo-you¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±

    He acted like he¡¯s the victim here, the world¡¯s saddest victim. Not only did he not admit his wrong, he tried turning the subject back on her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go on dates with me so I thought I would find someone who¡­¡±

    ¡°You human-sized scum. You¡¯re still going on about dates with Onee-sama?! Don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡±

    Kuroko barked at him but Mikoto laid her to rest with her fist. She got silenced.

    Mikoto turned back to him, her face already blushing red.

    ¡°Y-y-you know that with Kuroko around I just couldn¡¯t find the chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, you can¡¯t blame me for doing what I did!¡±

    Wu Yan said. Got to hand it to this guy, his skills at throwing out red herrings are impeccable.

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth while leering between Shokuhou Misaki and him.

    ¡°Eve-even if you wanted to find someone else to date, you could have gone with Hinagiku. Even if not Hinagiku, there is Ikaros and then there is Astrea. Anyone of them would have been fine but why her?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t seem to be paying any attention to Mikoto¡¯s rambling. She raised her own question.

    ¡°Hinagiku? Ikaros? Astrea? Who are those girls?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki directed her question at Wu Yan and nobody else, clearly. He shrugged and replied seriously.

    ¡°Important people! People who are very crucial in my life!¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Silently, she remembered those 3 names. She has various methods at her disposal to dig up intelligence about those individuals¡­

    The person herself doesn¡¯t seem to be aware of the fact that she is starting to pay more attention to this ¡°stranger¡± she just met today¡­

 Chapter 186: The princess and the queen! Mine shurabaâ€¦

    Chapter 186: The princess and the queen! Mine shuraba¡­

    (Tl: shuraba, ÐÞÁ_ˆö is a scene of carnage)

    Maybe because he admitted that he had loved ones in front of Shokuhou Misaki. Mikoto¡¯s anger died down a bit.

    ¡°Anyway, get away from that woman. She¡¯s not as simple as you think, she might just auction you off without you being any wiser.¡±

    Of course, he knew what Mikoto is talking about. With her ability, she can easily pull off something like selling the victim and making him count the money for her¡­

    Mikoto is warning him about Shokuhou Misaki due to her past experiences of falling into her schemes. It¡¯s because she got conned so many times that Mikoto absolutely hates to deal with her.

    However, it¡¯s not her style to blatantly criticize people, that¡¯s why she changed her wording to say that she is not a simple woman. Actually, she¡¯s worried that Wu Yan will get manipulated by her.

    Of course, it would be impossible for him to fall under her control. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have accepted her invitation and came here despite knowing Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s cards. A major reason that he went and meet up with Shokuhou Misaki was because he had faith that his ability which is identical to Mikoto¡¯s can block her abilities.

    ¡°As the ace of Tokiwadai, Misaka-san sure is quite impolite isn¡¯t she¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki caught the hidden undertone in her words and it struck too close to home since her original plan was to use Wu Yan to get to Mikoto, that was the intention of her invitation anyway.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t spare any pleasantries as she cut her off.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you did something like this, am I overstepping any lines here? Aren¡¯t you protesting too much here? I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, if you harm anyone close to me, I am not going to forgive you!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her starry eyes and replied without taking any offense.

    ¡°Oh, but I do have something to say. Misaka-san, don¡¯t you think it to be overstepping the lines to barge into someone else¡¯s date?¡±

    Mikoto grinned but the sarcasm in her smile gave Wu Yan a jump, he can¡¯t help but exclaim inwardly how uncharacteristic of Mikoto to express something like this towards any individual, this goes to show just how much she can¡¯t stand Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Interrupting your date? Weren¡¯t you listening? Yan said it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t go on a d-date with him that he came out here with you, you¡¯re just a backup!¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you already said it. You couldn¡¯t go on a date with him, now I believe it¡¯s high time you leave. Stop bothering us, we still have some swimming to do¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth and yelled back at her.

    ¡°I can do it now! I am about to go on a date with him here! The one who should leave is you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that right? I believe that is not something you yourself can decide though¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki placed her head on his shoulders while rubbing her chest against his body. She whispered seductively into his ears.

    ¡°Hey, my dear Yan, what say you continue your date with little ol¡¯ me, well?~~~¡±

    He had goosebumps. The words were said at such a close distance that her smell assaulted his nostrils. Not to mention, her body kept rubbing against him that he is now embroiled in a mix of pleasure. But, that dear Yan part really got to him¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Wu Yan glared at her. Shokuhou Misaki is very hot that is for sure. However, Mikoto is his real partner here, if he pissed her off, it won¡¯t end well for him.

    Too bad, Shokuhou Misaki is having none of it, she wanted to fight to the end with Mikoto. She ignored him and entwined his neck with her arms while pressing her orbs of meat against his chest.

    ¡°Little Yan, why don¡¯t you just say it ~~~¡±

    Her voluptuous body wriggled in front of him, she drew her face closer to his and soon she would be able to kiss him. She is so entrancing!

    Her actions turned him on to no ends but of course, Mikoto is not amused. When she saw how she¡¯s using her slabs of fat (Author note: From Mikoto¡¯s perspective) to rub his body, she got really mad and yelled at them at the side of the pool.

    ¡°Yan! Your call! A date with that woman! Or a date with me!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Onee-sama¡­ Kuroko, I can go on a date¡­¡±

    The one who got sunk a while ago rose up slowly, stimulated by Mikoto¡¯s words. She feebly raised her arm in protest but all she got was a quick stomp and she¡¯s down for the count, again.

    ¡°Now! Who¡¯s it gonna be? Choose now! Yan (Little Yan)!¡± x 2

    His lips twitched when he saw the two staring intently at him. He can¡¯t even be himself at this point, tearing up at the thought of how the bomb got passed to him, he silently screamed.

    Why!!! Shuraba, why me?!!!

    Under the persuading gaze of their eyes of death perception, he shivered and helplessly answered.

    ¡°If I had to choose, I would go with Mikoto¡­¡±

    The two girls had different reactions. Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth, she looked like she isn¡¯t satisfied with this result. Is she disappointed? A bit, since he left just a bit of impression in her heart.

    Mikoto beamed. Not just because she finally snatched a win from Shokuhou Misaki, but also because she didn¡¯t make the wrong choice. He is a playboy but at least he¡¯s not a douchebag when it comes to dumping girls¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped embracing his neck and continued with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know your judgment was this poor. you would choose that flat as a landing strip lightning bolt throwing girl over me¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s smile froze. Her attack is both vicious and hit her at just the right spot. Wu Yan shrugged and laughed.

    ¡°Maa, Mikoto is my girl so of course I have to choose her!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression froze again before a wave of red slowly made their way up her neck and spread across her face. She¡¯s so bashful that smoke almost came out.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki lightly flinched but she soon returned to her normal state. She felt a slight sense of dejection but that was only for a fleeting moment.

    He nodded plainly and then started chuckling in a funny way.

    ¡°Plus, when I go on dates with her, I can have a lot of meaningful interactions¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    His chuckle and his unusual emphasis made her remember some stuff that she went through, why wouldn¡¯t she know what he is implying?

    When she recalled what they did in that cinema, she flushed a deep red. Her mouth opened and closed with nary a word coming out of her. Shokuhou Misaki isn¡¯t a maiden of pure thoughts, she knew what Wu Yan was talking about given his words and Mikoto¡¯s reactions. She is astounded by the implications of his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys already had¡­¡±

    What she is going to say is obvious, she was gonna ask the two if they did the deed.

    ¡°No no no no¡­ it¡¯s not that!¡±

    Mikoto backpedaled and smoke started coming out of her head. She leered at him while silently cursing him.

    This despicable fellow, he said it, how embarrasing¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki in deep disbelief looked back and worth between Mikoto who is blushing deep red and Wu Yan. A sense of great envy brewed forth from within her.

    She remembered how Wu Yan defended Mikoto and said that she won¡¯t be joining her little ¡°games¡±. How he said something about this not being her stage to shine¡­

    She also remembered how he referred to her eyes which were called abominable and eyes befitting a monster amongst many other things, beautiful. She recalled how he changed her perception of other people pointing their fingers at her, showing a side of the world she had not seen. The time when they held hands and shared an ice cream, how they laughed and fooled around¡­

    Today was a day which is vastly different to any she had experienced before.

    The one who made this all possible is already an item with her arch nemesis. Seriously why do the stuff she enjoys always get taken from her¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki thought about it as she looked at Mikoto who is flushed red while she flailed around in a fluster. She clenched her teeth and mumbled quietly, not accepting what is before her.

    ¡°Hmph, what a bland taste, he prefers her type of body over mine?¡±

 Chapter 187: Unleashing flash bangs at Tokiwadai dormitory

    Chapter 187: Unleashing flash bangs at Tokiwadai dormitory

    On the way back to Tokiwadai, suffering from a little headache he sighed after seeing the two girls hogging an arm each.

    Mikoto hugged his arm and wouldn¡¯t let go while blushing. She also didn¡¯t forget to use the meanest leer she could muster against the one on the other side.

    The one on the other side here being Shokuhou Misaki who also held on to his remaining arm. But, compared to Mikoto who is blushing while glaring at her. She adopted a sweeter expression, she was smiling and resting her head on his shoulder, all in all, she looked very blissful. However, Wu Yan knows that she is most likely putting on an act¡­

    He enjoyed the soft sensation being transmitted to him from the two¡¯s tender body, he could have done without the contemptuous glares of the pedestrians though. They were looking at him like he¡¯s some dirty little maggot. A perfect way to describe his present state of mine would be in a disconcerting state of both suffering and pleasure¡­

    Whatever happened to his one on one date you say? Well, in the end, that all didn¡¯t go through. He wanted to have another exciting date with her but he can¡¯t just dump Shokuhou Misaki straightaway and go on a date with another girl can he now?

    In the end, the date was a failure, the swimming gig also got called off. He is satisfied with how it turned out though. Since he got to see Joou-sama in a swimsuit, his objective is complete¡­

    The thing is that Joou-sama seemed to be motivated by something else and wouldn¡¯t stop coming onto him in front of Mikoto. It looks like she¡¯s hellbent on snatching him away from Mikoto to get back at her. He doesn¡¯t know what to say of this but he can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s enjoying it¡­

    Joou-sama¡¯s plan worked to an extent, one could guess that based on railgun¡¯s reaction. Normally, she would hold his hands at most, never would she hug his arm like this. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it¡­

    In the end, he¡¯s the one who benefitted the most from this little tussle¡­

    ¡°Alright girls, we are here. Let go of me, please¡­¡±

    With Tokiwadai dormitory in front of them, he helplessly told the girls. They hugged his arms all the way here so now his arms were so numb Linkin Park sang a song about it.

    When Mikoto was thinking about letting go, she saw Shokuhou Misaki still hadn¡¯t let go so she decided to stop before yelling at her.

    ¡°Hey, you deaf? Let go!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t listen at all, she grabbed his arm even tighter. Wu Yan saw his arm vanishing into that glorious valley between two hills.

    ¡°Misaka-san, little Yan told you to let go as well, why don¡¯t you let go.¡±

    ¡°After you!¡±

    Mikoto protested like a kid. Her argument of who to let go first is puerile and weak, at least that¡¯s what he thinks.

    ¡°If Misaka-san isn¡¯t letting go then I guess I will keep holding on~~~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki adorned an expression that can be translated into ¡°Money money come home to mama¡±. But really, the one who got the long end of the stick is probably the one you are squeezing with all your might, young lady¡­

    Looking at Shokuhou Misaki who decided on playing the brat, Mikoto got so mad lightning started arcing around her. She tightened her hold on his arm and screamed at her.

    ¡°Holding on to the arm of other people¡¯s boyfriend like this, have you no shame?¡±

    ¡°Ara, am I to understand this as Misaka-san asserting her dominant right?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nonchalantly laughed before continuing in a jesting tone.

    ¡°I thought I heard something about there being Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea or something like that¡­¡±

    She still remembers them¡­

    Mikoto flinched and her expression twisted until she stomped her foot down.

    ¡°Th-they are not the same!¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    Seeing as Mikoto didn¡¯t divulge any detail about the three individuals, a slightly disappointed look appeared in Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s eyes. She picked herself up and continued.

    ¡°Misaka-san is sharing his boyfriend so other girls can date him anyways. It isn¡¯t that hard to allow me the same privilege right?¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about two different matters!¡±

    ¡°And just how is it ¡®different¡¯?¡±

    A cat got her tongue before she threw a hissy fit.

    ¡°It¡¯s different because it¡¯s different, just let go of him already!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Make me!¡±

    Probably the closest anyone can get to a verbal catfight between two cute girls, he silently enjoyed the sensation of being fought over by them. But, he would soon find his smile cramping up.

    Aren¡¯t they aware of the fact that they are getting just a bit too loud?¡­

    The two girls didn¡¯t notice that every window on every floor of Tokiwadai¡¯s dormitory was already opened.

    Countless girls in Tokiwadai uniform looked squeezed and pushed to look down at Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki arguing with each other while hugging the arms of a male. They looked like they were looking at ghost as their eyes went wide.

    ¡°Surely my eyes are fooling me?¡±

    One of the girls rubbed her eyes to make sure this is not a product of her imagination. She made doubly sure that she rubbed her eyes good.

    ¡°I think this is some kind of tricks on our sight¡­¡±

    A girl said at the side. Instead of wondering whether or not this is real, the girl decided that this scene had to be a hallucination.

    Not just them, the other girls slowly reconciled with reality as they exchanged glances of disbelief.

    ¡°They sure look like Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what are they going?¡±

    ¡°Looks like they are fighting over who should go of that male¡¯s arm¡­¡±

    ¡°This has to be fake¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is that male? Is he the no.1 or no.2 of the lv5s? To think that he managed to obtain the favor of both Electric princess and Joou-sama¡­¡±

    As the crowd grew bigger, so did their voice. Their whispering slowly grew into chatter and it could be heard all around Tokiwadai dormitory. The sound also started overwhelming the sound of the girls who are still fighting.

    As the noise got louder and louder, the two girls¡¯ voice became relatively smaller and smaller until they were completely overwhelmed. When they heard the noise and turned towards the direction of the building, they were stunned.

    When they registered the events that had transpired, Mikoto reflexively lets go of Wu Yan. Shokuhou Misaki flinched but she recovered and generously kept hugging his arm. When she saw that Misaka had let go, she revealed a victorious smile.

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth but she blushed when she heard the surrounding sounds. She went full desperado mode.

    ¡°Let go of him this instant!¡±

    This time she did as she said and parted with him like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. Her calm expression is a stark contrast to Mikoto who is practically jumping up and down in fury. He lamented for obvious reasons. But, he would soon find himself taking on an awkward expression¡­

    ¡°To obtain the heart of Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama, what did he do!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not handsome, he¡¯s not a lv5, what did the two see in him? Why did they fight over him?!¡±

    ¡°I bet he used some despicable methods to chain their hearts. It¡¯s the same with most males, at least that¡¯s how it goes on films!¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama in grave danger?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let this slide! We must save Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama! The right thing to do would be to make that guy disappear!¡±

    ¡°I concur! We must plan properly and execute it silently¡­¡±

    The more he listened, the more the volume of sweat came pouring down his back. Seeing as the Tokiwadai girls are making their way down here, he hurriedly told the two girls.

    ¡°Since you girls are here already, I am going to take my leave, adieu!¡±

    Before the girls can reply, he took off with a swoosh and left a dusty rail that looked like a dragon.

    The two girls were dazed by this but they managed to recover their senses as they looked at each other. Mikoto hmphed before turning around and walking away. Shokuhou Misaki stayed and looked at Wu Yan¡¯s retreating figure as well as Mikoto who is making her way into the dormitory. she mulled for a bit before mumbling.

    ¡°We will meet again¡­¡±

    Returning to the pool, at the side of one of the pools¡­

    A certain black and white pig-tailed creature was laid here. Her eyes were rolled back and her body would twitch from time to time. She stayed this way for about half the day¡­

    She is completely forgotten at this point¡­

 Chapter 188: The trouble that comes knockingâ€¦

    Chapter 188: The trouble that comes knocking¡­

    He used the fastest possible speed he can muster which wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion of his humanity and left Tokiwadai, or as he would put it, a place no different from hell given the present circumstances¡­

    He stopped after making sure he can¡¯t see a trace of Tokiwadai dormitory anywhere in his sight. He looked back and made sure that he wasn¡¯t being followed by anyone. Sighing in relief, he rubbed the cold sweat off of his forehead.

    When he watched Toaru Kagaku no Railgun and Toaru Majutsu no Index, he had always thought everyone at Tokiwadai would be elegant ladies. The girls looked pretty delicate when they dressed up as maids during the midsummer festival. After today, his perception of them had changed. Those girls aren¡¯t elegant ladies, they are clearly savage beasts¡­

    He recalled those girls flocking around Shokuhou Misaki like bodyguards and the dangerous statements they uttered back there at the dormitory, he trembled for a bit. He swore that he will not go back there if nothing particular requires him to be there, the only way for him to go there would be for someone to drag his dead body over there!

    It looks like the only Ojou-samas remaining in Tokiwadai would be Kongo Mitsuko¡®s two followers: Awatsuki Maaya and Wannai Kinuho¡­

    He bitterly laughed by himself and walked towards the direction of his home. He stopped for just a short while, not long enough for anyone to detect something off before he continued walking¡­

    He placed his hands behind his head and walked leisurely onwards. A closer look would reveal that he is deliberately avoiding populous areas and heading towards places with few people.

    The human traffic around him decreased gradually until there was practically nobody near him.

    Two individuals revealed themselves from a corner behind him. They were wearing black suits and had sunglasses on. They looked like typical mobsters, they caught up to him and cut him off from the front.

    He stepped back and acted like he¡¯s intimidated. He then adorned a forced expression of calmness.

    ¡°What do you guys want? You wanna rob me? Too bad, I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    The two individuals in suits exchanged glances before nodding to each other. One of them approached him and answered him with a low tone.

    ¡°There is someone who would like to see you. I suggest you come with us, I hope that¡¯s not too much of a hassle?¡±

    He might have used a tone like he¡¯s asking his opinion but a look at his superficial face and the fact that the other individual already reached into his suit to grab something, this is clearly not up for negotiation.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly before returning to normal. He timidly asked the two guys in suits.

    ¡°Wh-who is this person? Why can¡¯t he just come and find me?¡±

    The two individuals in suits aren¡¯t in the mood to drag this out with him. They reached out to him, looks like they plan on dragging him away.

    A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he clenched his fists. Lightning flowed between his fingers but it was too small to make any noise or discernable light.

    However, he flinched and erased the lightning he was about to unleash.

    ¡°Hold up!¡±

    A sound came from behind him and the two suited guys stopped. He adorned a fake look of surprise and turned around.

    He wore a lab coat, he looked like a doctor but he could just as well be a researcher as well. He wasn¡¯t far from where they are. The guy looked like a complete poser with that scornful looked that said: ¡°I¡¯m top dog.¡±. Wu Yan felt like giving him a knuckle sandwich or two but decided against it.

    He looked like he was surprised by his sudden intrusion. He then acted like he¡¯s staying calm despite going up against him. The middle-aged guy bought his act and seemed pleased with himself, he pushed up his glasses and then continued with a grin.

    ¡°How can we be so discourteous to our important client?¡±

    He wanted to retort that they came to him first, he didn¡¯t bother since he got fed up with his smug face that is basically asking people to hit him. He resumed his acting.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°Fret not, young man¡­¡±

    The guy gave him a friendly smile. This guy probably thinks that he is already his friend. He approached Wu Yan slowly and waved for the individuals in suits to stand down. They stepped down and stayed on duty as sentries.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question, just who in the fuck are you! And, what business do you have with me?¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he¡¯s a small fish that just met a big fish, his voice seemed to be trembling when he said that.

    The guy revealed a mysterious smile and advised him.

    ¡°Young man, It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know who I am. This is one of those cases where knowing too much might not be such a good thing¡­¡¯

    The middle-aged man posing like he¡¯s some mysterious villain rubbed him the wrong way, he was that close to drawing his blade and cutting him down to size right there and then.

    I don¡¯t suppose you want an Oscar to go with your acting?¡­

    This is what one actor thought about the other actor¡­

    The middle-aged guy patted his shoulders and acted like he¡¯s a long time pal of his.

    ¡°Hey now, I told you to not ask who we are. Oh, but we can answer your other question!¡±

    The middle-aged guy laughed before continuing.

    ¡°We have come to you today to ask for your help regarding one matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    He flinched, this time he¡¯s not faking it. He couldn¡¯t figure out what this nasty bastard wanted with him¡­

    ¡°Yeah, we need help!¡±

    The middle-aged guy looked into his eyes and turned around to look in that direction before continuing.

    ¡°Young man, we have been watching you and it seems you¡¯re quite tight with the no.3 lv5, Railgun, otherwise known as Misaka Mikoto¡­¡±

    His pupils shrunk slightly, killing intention flashed in his eyes. He knew something is up so he quickly lowered his head to hide his animosity.

    The middle-aged guy¡¯s intention is something he had more or less guessed.

    In the middle-aged guy¡¯s eyes, Wu Yan is probably freaking out because his movements were being tracked. In his eyes, Wu Yan is just a normal delinquent¡­

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be afraid, we won¡¯t do anything to you!¡±

    The guy revealed a smug grin, thinking that victory is in his hands.

    ¡°We just need your help with a little favor, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    He¡¯s implying that non-cooperation will be met with extreme prejudice¡­

    ¡°H-help with what?¡±

    He acted pitifully. His expression was something along the lines of ¡®I am so scared, please bully me more¡¯.

    The middle-aged guy laughed at his apparent cooperation. He took out an empty syringe and passed it to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re so familiar with no.3, too familiar in fact, this favor shouldn¡¯t be too hard. You just need to obtain a blood sample from no.3. That¡¯s all we ask, how about it?¡±

    As expected¡­

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s all? You sure it won¡¯t be a hassle?¡±

    He said in a hesitant manner, he seemed sincere enough anyway.

    The middle-aged guy laughed.

    ¡°Of course! If you help us, not only will we stop hassling you, you will receive enough money that you won¡¯t be needing for the rest of your life!¡±

    The guy took out a piece of paper and gave the syringe to Wu Yan along with it.

    ¡°When you finish your mission, call this number. Someone will be here to retrieve it and you will get your money at that time.¡±

    Wu Yan took the stuff and the middle-aged guy grinned.

    ¡°I look forward to a joyful partnership!¡±

    Without waiting for him to reply, he walked away like he owns the street. The two suited guys escorted him away.

    When he can¡¯t see them, his fake expression faded away. He looked at the syringe in his hand and melted it down with his powers.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t vying for time, I would have cut down that pussy-ass dude!¡±

    He lamented the fact that he can¡¯t take action against him yet. Truth be told, he was disgusted by that guy¡­

    Sighing, he looked in the direction of Tokiwadai dormitory.

    ¡°Looks like Aleister wants to take action against Mikoto directly. I hope the matter with the sisters is solved before then¡­¡±

 Chapter 189

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 190

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 191

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 192: Tokiwadai midsummer festival. The start of another trollfestâ€¦

    Chapter 192: Tokiwadai midsummer festival. The start of another trollfest¡­

    Academy City, School district 7¡­

    Wu Yan is currently sitting at a table staring at two invitation letter laid out on the table. He scratched his head and felt a bit helpless as to what to do next¡­

    The letters aren¡¯t the ¡°Let¡¯s have a nice chat¡± invitation letters sent by Shokuhou Misaki last time. It¡¯s an invitation letter to come and see the midsummer festival at Tokiwadai middle school.

    He knew about this event because it was a special event that was displayed in the original work before. He remembers that Mikoto performed a violin piece on that day as well¡­

    He¡¯s looking forward to her playing the violin no doubt about that. More importantly, however, the theme of Tokiwadai Midsummer festival this time is maids!

    Just imagine, cute girls and moe blobs prancing around in maid attire. Standing at doors and greeting people with an all so tender voice, lines like ¡°Welcome home, master¡±, appealing isn¡¯t it?

    He had already spent enough time in the company of more than 3 girls. Even now, he is still ecstatic about seeing it in real life.

    Now, why is he looking so troubled when there is so much to look forward to you ask? Well, let¡¯s start with the invitation letters.

    Tokiwadai midsummer festival is an event that restricts access to only those invited by the Ojou-samas studying here. The invitation letters serve as a ticket of sorts to enter the event that is known as the midsummer festival at Tokiwadai.

    With a lv5 wife in Tokiwadai, an invitation letter is something he need not worry about. Now the trouble begins with the next letter¡­

    Here we have one from Mikoto and one more Shokuhou Misaki.

    Looking at the two names on the front page of the invitation letter, he really can¡¯t find the words to express how at odds these two names looked just by being put together like this¡­

    He¡¯s surprised by the fact that Joou-sama actually took the initiative to invite him. He¡¯s also a simple man, he sees that a beautiful lady is thinking about him, he gets happy (secretly).

    The amount of confusion greatly outweighs his surprise or giddiness though.

    Shokuhou Misaki should have understood that he already has Mikoto. Furthermore, she should have figured it out by now that based on his conversation with Mikoto last time, he had other girls like Hinagiku and Ikaros, Astrea is also included. It shouldn¡¯t have been too hard for her.

    Even so, here she is still hung up over him. Could this be another plot devised by her?

    If someone were to tell him that his actions that day captured her heart and she would rather risk it all to join his crystal palace harem, he would still not think so even if he was force-fed mental retardation pills. This is the queen we are talking about here, would she really lay down everything she has to join his crystal palace? Even with someone like Mikoto, her arch nemesis as a member of this crystal palace? Surely not. The next logical conclusion should be that this Haraguro queen is up to something.

    And if all that wasn¡¯t enough, he saw the destination written very clearly on both invites as ¡°Tokiwadai dormitory¡±. Slight recap, that¡¯s where most of the girls who wanted to humanely dispose of him are at its most numerous¡­

    And so, his conundrum continues¡­

    Still pondering over his problem, Kaichou-sama, Ikaros, and Astrea came to his side and took a look at the invitations. Kaichou-sama picked up one of the invites.

    ¡°Are you going or not? It¡¯s going to start soon!¡±

    Said Hinagiku, unamused by his delayed decision making. This event which resembled Hakuo Academy¡¯s culture festival is something Hinagiku looked forward to.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed and lightly slapped his cheeks. He shook off the thoughts bedeviling him and walked to the entrance¡­

    ¡°Fuck it.¡±

    ? ? ?

    Academy City, school district 7.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea stood at the entrance to Tokiwadai¡¯s dormitory. They saw some that walked in after handing in their invites and they also saw haters who didn¡¯t get any and had to watch from a distance, those eyes were grudgeful eyes that could pierce the soul of anyone who looked at them. They exchanged glances and laughed.

    ¡°So many people! This place is so rowdy!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s eyes are practically stars now, she looked around at all the people while beaming. Males and females were stunned and some shrieked out of moephylactic shock. The person herself isn¡¯t aware that she caused a lot of people to faint from moe shock as she kept on looking left and right.

    She¡¯s probably the one who is most excited about the midsummer festival. It¡¯s not just the playful kid in her that expressed herself. It¡¯s also because of something Wu Yan told her before coming here.

    ¡°The food at the midsummer fest is all-you-can-eat!¡±

    Astrea instantly got fired up.

    Bringing with him 3 stunningly pretty girls, he waltzed his way over to the checking booth and gave them his invitation letters. He then entered Tokiwadai dormitory while bathing in the glares and leers of the haters and butthurt people.

    ¡°Welcome, masters!¡±

    With 4 maids at one side each, at the center of the 2 lines of maids, they flinched at their tender voices. The reasons for their flinching differed.

    Observing the maids at two sides, he rubbed his chin and sniggered. He¡¯s looking forward to what Mikoto looks like in maid uniform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Mikoto is dressed like them as well?¡±

    Hinagiku frowned, Wu Yan could see that she is still more excited about Mikoto¡¯s appearance than not¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s the food?¡±

    Astrea looked left and right before asking the most important question to her. Wu Yan and Hinagiku suddenly felt strength leaving their body.

    The maids took a closer look and yelped. One of the maids pointed at Wu Yan before yelling out loud.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the scum who baited Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama?¡±

    Time stood still as he felt his lips twitching. He endured the looks that were given to him after that shout, he almost snapped. Hinagiku and Astrea were surprised as they didn¡¯t why they said what they said. Only Ikaros remained silent throughout the whole shebang.

    He wanted to protest the words the girl had used like ¡°scum¡± and ¡°baited¡± but he soon found that he didn¡¯t have the spare time to think about that!

    A petite figure appeared in front of him, her pink pigtails were fluttering and she had a frosty countenance. She slammed her tiny palms at him.

    He had already sensed this yuri girl when she first appeared. He didn¡¯t want to make a scene because he¡¯s in a public place as he didn¡¯t want his abilities to be found out.

    He can¡¯t move, nobody said anything about other individuals doing the same thing¡­

    A pale blue crystalline shield consisted of what appears to be materialized data shielded Wu Yan from the incoming palms. Ikaros had her hands stretch out at shoulder height, she looked like she didn¡¯t even sweat the whole thing.

    Before the assailant can recover her momentum, he grabbed her and pinned her arm behind her back.

    He suppressed her by pressing his other hand against her forehead. It¡¯s like how he suppressed her the last time as well, history repeated itself.

    ¡°Damn you, scum! Let go of me this instant!¡±

    Shrieked the pink-haired twin pigtails girl with a name that is written as Kuroko but pronounced as a pervert. She struggled in vain within his grasp. Her pink eyes were burning with animosity against Wu Yan.

    He helplessly patted her head and caused further ¡°reeeee¡± shriek from Kuroko before he continued.

    ¡°I say, Kuroko, just where have I offended you, what¡¯s with coming after the minute you see me huh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all chummy with me and calling me Kuroko!¡±

    Kuroko protested vehemently.

    ¡°Give me a second and I will bury you six feet under like the scummy little turd you are. I will remember to burn some underworld paper with a p.s. on it that says why I did what I did.¡±

    He rolled his eyes and replied.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I can more or less guess why you are so antagonistic to me, it¡¯s Mikoto right?¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you know, why don¡¯t you just sit tight and let me bury you down under!¡±

    ¡°Only a fool would let you do that! I think you want me to tie you up like last time eh?!¡±

    ¡°I dare you mofo!¡±

    She said, but her body that stopped struggling determined that to be a bluff. Looks like she¡¯s still pretty afraid she will get tied up like before¡­

    Kuroko still insidiously spat out a line.

    ¡°Damn, this does not work for me. I must find a chance and get rid of that scum, he must not be let anywhere near Onee-sama!¡±

    ¡°Hey, mind muttering your threats at a lower tone?¡±

 Chapter 193: Can you please keep your hands off my boyfriend?

    Chapter 193: Can you please keep your hands off my boyfriend?

    With tons of people still watching them, Wu Yan and Kuroko stared down at each other because they couldn¡¯t take any big actions. The crowd started whispering after seeing how much Kuroko hates Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s pretty much public knowledge that Kuroko is a roommate of Mikoto¡¯s. It¡¯s rather hard for her not to stand out given that she¡¯s roommate to none other than the ace of Tokiwadai. When they saw how their respected Misaka-sama¡¯s roommate is hellbent on getting rid of Wu Yan, they pretty much filled in the blanks themselves.

    The scum before their eyes must have used some despicable techniques to capture Misaka-sama¡¯s heart. Misaka-sama¡¯s roommate must have seen through his devious plots and fought valiantly against this scum¡¯s lewd claws to prevent Misaka-sama from falling prey to the scum without concern for her own personal safety.

    When these ideas started popping up, their eyes took on a more unfriendly turn. Some of the girls from the Queen¡¯s faction even started calculating the equations required to take Wu Yan out once and for all.

    If Wu Yan ever found out what the girls of Tokiwadai were thinking, he would surely tie them up and bring em home to [censored] [redacted] [It¡¯s for me to know and you to find out] them¡­

    At this critical juncture, Mikoto appeared and unknowingly prevented a ¡°tragedy¡± from happening. She took a look at both Wu Yan and Kuroko before dashing over with a slightly surprised expression on her face.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You must run! Get as far as you can from this vile scum! He¡¯s going to defile you!¡±

    Kuroko shouted in exasperation when she saw Mikoto running over. Besides pissing Wu Yan off, Mikoto almost tripped and fell when she heard her shout.

    He gave her a good knocking on the head and promptly ignored her moans of pain or protest. Wu Yan took a good look at Mikoto and his eyes beamed. He then nodded in a satisfied manner.

    Found from here. https://www.pinterest.com/pin/585960601489554561/

    It¡¯s the same uniform as he had seen on screen before. The uniform looked super moe on her, he could have died from moe overdose right there and then.

    Wu Yan suddenly recalled that he had bought a maid uniform and apron for Mikoto when they went out dating last time. It¡¯s still in his space ring at the moment¡­

    He looked at Hinagiku and Ikaros and he had an evil eureka moment.

    He decided that he must make the three of them wear maid uniforms and apron and give their flaps a good bludgeoning session or two.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan had already started hatching a plan of the lewd kind. However, Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a chill going down their backs. They started raising their guards thinking it¡¯s an approaching danger.

    Regarding Ikaros, forget maid uniforms. Wu Yan already creamed her Twinkie when she wore her sexy and revealing Angeloid light armor. Maid uniforms? Bitch please, that¡¯s child¡¯s play¡­

    ¡°Kuroko, what in the world are you doing?!¡±

    Mikoto came out of the crowd, she assumed that Kuroko must have done something embarrassing given the whispering of the surrounding Tokiwadai girls.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Kuroko didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Kuroko pleads not guilty with an innocent face. Truth be told, she looked pretty cute while doing this. What she said after that, not cute.

    ¡°To prevent this abomination of a human scum from sullying my beloved Onee-sama, I, Kuroko shall hereby carry out the duty of burying this refuse where it belongs, six feet under!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto made a fist. But, she felt the piercing sights from those around her. She didn¡¯t want them to know she is actually quite a tomboy. She¡¯s forgotten that this scene isn¡¯t the first time the other girls had seen this scene¡­

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Her arms were locked by Wu Yan as she kept stomping and shouting at Mikoto.

    ¡°Onee-sama! You should leave now! Let me¡­Mghhh¡­¡±

    Before Kuroko can finish, Mikoto could guess what embarrassing stuff she¡¯s going to say and she silenced her right there and then. She pinched her cheeks and stretched them out with all of her strength.

    ¡°Kuroko¡­¡±

    Mikoto forced a smile.

    ¡°Are you not aware that your words are stressing me out?¡±

    ¡°Muughh¡­¡±

    Kuroko protested with gibberish because her cheeks were still being pulled apart. Judging from the drop of tear at the corner of her eyes, it¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s probably begging for mercy from Mikoto¡­

    ¡°What friendly terms you girls are on, as usual¡­¡±

    The sudden voice saved Kuroko. Ruiko and Uiharu stood not far away. they looked as cute as usual except this time they are not wearing their usual Sakugawa middle school uniform, they were wearing casual outfits.

    ¡°Saten! Uiharu!¡±

    Mikoto awkwardly let go at the same time as Wu Yan. Kuroko fell down like a ragdoll. Mikoto hurriedly shook her hands and head in denial.

    ¡°No no, we aren¡¯t tight or anything, we are just playing around, yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    You know, putting it like that is just going to make people question whether or not you bat that way¡­

    Ruiko and Uiharu smiled. They knew that they weren¡¯t like that, they were just messing with Mikoto for a bit. Mikoto uttered a few dry laughs because she didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    ¡°Ara, well isn¡¯t that just fine?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression froze when she heard that distinctive bell of a laughter. Everyone else also flinched because the owner is a gorgeous blonde lady with literal starry eyes.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki walking over to his side in elegance while dressed as a maid.

    He did, in fact, receive her invitation but he didn¡¯t expect her to actually show up here. What the hell is going on? She didn¡¯t appear in the original work during the midsummer festival.

    The crowd started roaring in exhilaration. With the appearance of Shokuhou Misaki in addition to Misaka Mikoto, they started cheering out loud.

    It¡¯s like some pop idol just made an entrance, cheers could be heard amongst the guardians as well. The whole place was practically bursting with hype.

    ¡°So beautiful! So elegant!¡±

    Ruiko and Uiharu almost went starry-eyed for Shokuhou Misaki. One of them admired her strength as an esper while the other admired her for her ladylike aura¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little bit over the top¡­¡±

    Hinagiku exclaimed.

    If the others are sighing in admiration, Mikoto is sighing in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°And why are you here?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki chuckled and walked to Wu Yan¡¯s side before she linked her arm with his much to the shock of everyone present. She then lovingly purred.

    ¡°I am here to escort my little Yan of course¡­¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth. Hinagiku who didn¡¯t know who Shokuhou Misaki was immediately leered at Wu Yan, a chill started climbing up his back as she did so.

    I am going to need a good explanation¡­

    That¡¯s what Hinagiku¡¯s eyes are saying. Wu Yan awkwardly nodded his head. He turned towards Ikaros who looked like she had something to say but decided to keep it to herself before he shook his head at her. With this, Ikaros returned to her usual expression.

    He let a long moan escape his mouth as he stared up at the ceiling. Even if he used his foot to think he can still more or less guess the shit storm that is going to hit him after this¡­

    ¡°Are you here to pick a fight with me?¡±

    Mikoto growled as lightning arced across her head. Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki nonchalantly laughed.

    ¡°Misaka-san, how can you say that. I invited little Yan, it is my duty as the host to escort him. I have no intention of ever picking a fight with you ya know~~~¡±

    With how you¡¯re putting it, who¡¯s going to believe you¡­

    Wu Yan threw a retort at her in his heart. He felt helpless that the fire had already started burning him before any reasonably long time had passed.

    As he expected, Mikoto turned around and asked him in the warmest tone he had heard coming out of her mouth.

    ¡°Yan, are you here invited by her?¡±

    ¡°You believe what she is saying, are you that easily fooled?¡±

    He pressed a hand against his head to signal the headache he is feeling right now. Mikoto blushed at the thought of her falling prey to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s wordplays.

    ¡°Little Yan, I am pretty sure I did invite you.¡±

    She coquettishly feigned anger while squeezing his arm. The girls who are familiar with her can¡¯t help dropping their jaws down onto the floor at the sight of this scene.

    Mikoto dismissed whatever Shokuhou Misaki as BS as she replied.

    ¡°Shokuhou-san, Yan already said he didn¡¯t come in responds to your invitation, could you please le-let go of¡­.¡±

    Mikoto hesitated, clenching her teeth she shut her eyes before shouting out loud while blushing deep red!

    ¡°Can you please let go of my boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 194: Another squabble? The second round of shots firedâ€¦

    Chapter 194: Another squabble? The second round of shots fired¡­

    ¡°Can you please unhand my boyfriend?¡±

    The place fell into a deathly silence.

    The spectators, the Tokiwadai Ojou-samas in maid uniforms,Wu Yan & co, even Shokuhou Misaki and Ikaros were stunned.

    Still blushing, she didn¡¯t open her eyes because she¡¯s too embarrassed to look at anybody in the eyes. Looking at her, it¡¯s hard to guess that she was the one who audaciously shouted out that line.

    Hinagiku who gave up her first time together with Mikoto twitched her lips as she adopted an incredulous expression. She glanced at Shokuhou Misaki who hadn¡¯t recovered and mumbled.

    ¡°Just how much bad blood is there between the two of them that Mikoto would stoop to such a level¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed in response. Hinagiku didn¡¯t know that Shokuhou Misaki is practically the arch nemesis of Mikoto, of course Mikoto would react to her so adversely.

    Well, it was pretty pleasant for him to hear her scream ¡°Can you please let go of my BF?¡± in front of a crowd.

    ¡°Ooooohhhh! Mikoto-nee (Mikoto-senpai), so brave!¡±

    Astrea, Ruiko and Uiharu threw admiring gaze at her like she¡¯s some kind of saint.

    ¡°NOOOOOOO! Onee-sama! This is impossibrue!!!¡±

    While the whole place was quiet, a sudden shriek broke the silence. It came from the lump of stardust on the floor wailing like she¡¯s met with the deepest of despair. She sounded as hysterical as she the disbelief she had.

    The twin pigtail yuri lifeform flipped some kind of switch and she revived instantaneously before spring up some 90 cm from the ground to jump Mikoto, all while she hadn¡¯t even opened her eyes.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Tell me it¡¯s not true! Uuuu¡­¡±

    She clung onto Mikoto while rubbing her petite face all over Mikoto¡¯s similarly petite chest. She didn¡¯t forget to cry in the saddest way possible.

    ¡°Onee-sama! My gallant, charming, and mighty Onee-sama! How can you submit yourself to the lewd influence of this ape-like scum? This surely isn¡¯t real! Onee-sama, don¡¯t abandon Kuroko! Uuu¡­¡±

    The two girls that were affixed together stood out the most amongst everyone there. Everyone didn¡¯t know what to make of two increasingly absurd development.

    ¡°Kuroko!!!¡±

    Mikoto thought the spectators would whisper stuff about her but instead, all she got was another assault by the white and black lifeform (Kuroko). Mikoto freaked out.

    Different gazes fell upon her, she could feel that some of it are revaluations of her character. Embarrassed on multiple levels, she flipped out and channeled her electricity into the closest target and boy did she take the electricity into herself.

    Black smoke coming out of her body, Kuroko twitched on the ground while she drooled and heaved. Her expression looks like the ahegao of a Masochistic girl that got smashed good. The surrounding people all shivered and took a few steps back, subconsciously putting a distance between themselves and Kuroko¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth with her hand. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t tell whether she did that to keep up her act as a queen or if she¡¯s actually shocked by Mikoto¡¯s confession. She looked at the spectators¡¯ different expressions and Mikoto who is still blushing furiously. She took a look at Wu Yan as he awkwardly laughed. A slight sense of annoyance came from within her and she peevishly said.

    ¡°Misaka-san, you¡¯re wrong. Little Yan is MY boyfriend!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze, the spectators who had barely managed to recover from the exchange between Mikoto and Kuroko were once again left speechless with her announcement.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­¡±

    Mikoto is so mad lightning kept arcing around her. She was originally blushing in embarrassment but now she¡¯s flushed red because of how irritated she is at the sheer shamelessness Shokuhou Misaki is exhibiting.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to hug my boyfriend, Misaka-san¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flashed a victorious grin. She intimately drew circles around his chest with her hand which was covered by a white spiderweb patterned glove.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mikoto is practically heaving from her fury as she leered at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Why do you think you can call him your boyfriend?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Misaka-san, surely a Tokiwadai student like you would have heard the rumor going around for quite some time now?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned as she mischievously threw a glance at her before chuckling.

    ¡°Everyone knows that I went out on a date with Little Yan awhile ago. Would I go out with him if he¡¯s not my BF?¡±

    The people around her nodded in agreement. With Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t like a person she certainly wouldn¡¯t go out with him. Only Shokuhou Misaki knows that she only went out with that time because she had no other ways of backing out¡­

    ¡°Pfft please, a date and you call Yan your BF?¡±

    Mikoto said in what seems to be an amusement born from extreme prejudice. She pointed at Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea before shouting out loud with no concern for the consequences.

    ¡°Well doesn¡¯t that make Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and me girlfriends of Wu Yan since we went out on dates with him before?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help yelling out loud. They all took a look at Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s exquisite countenances and they were enraged by what they heard. Following that, dangerous, judging, jealous, resentful, disbelieving gazes were directed at this bigger than life son of a gun.

    ¡°Human filth!¡±

    ¡°Disgusting dross!¡±

    ¡°Beast!¡±

    ¡°Shameless asshat!¡±

    ¡°My hero¡­¡±

    Everybody directed their killing intention at the guy who said the last line. The guy shivered and sold Wu Yan out straight away.

    ¡°Damnable trash!¡±

    The mob then withdrew their killing intention. Wu Yan is so pissed he could just end them right here and be done with it.

    Shokuhou Misaki seemed to have finally taken inventory of Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. She didn¡¯t know them but she hadn¡¯t forgotten their names even after a bit of time had passed.

    She looked at the three girls with a serious expression. Even with her standards, Shokuhou Misaki had to give it to them. the three girls are extraordinary in appearance and aura in unique ways. Even when compared to the lightning bolt throwing child of a girl or her, they are pretty outstanding.

    With their qualities, why are they gathering around that guy? Who the hell is he?¡­

    She squinted her eyes at Wu Yan. With an elegant smile, she curtsied to the three girls.

    ¡°Pardon me for my rudeness, everyone. It¡¯s a gaffe for me to have not noticed your presences. I apologize and seek your forgiveness for any grievances caused.¡±

    Her elegant style and amiable stances combined with her formality befitting someone of her title made the spectators all applaud albeit silently in their hearts. She mesmerized not just the spectators, she had score points with Hinagiku and Astrea as well due to her politeness. Regarding Ikaros? Well, Ikaros will be Ikaros¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, no need to go overboard with the greetings¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shook her hands in a suave style as expected of the student council president of Hakuo Academy.

    Shokuhou Misaki might be smiling but she¡¯s very disturbed internally.

    She used her ability on the three when she¡¯s greeting them. However, not a single one of the three girls were affected by her ability. Her abilities seemed to have been used on a big sea of sugar, the signals were sent but never returned.

    Who are these girls?!¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki maintained a calm appearance superficially. Wu Yan felt a headache coming on after watching Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki exchanging lines.

    He looked at the girls and the spectators who would rather give him a death by a thousand cuts. He speechlessly looked at the ceiling. In this kind of situation, it would be best if he just put on a red shirt and pretends like he¡¯s just another face in the crowd¡­

    But, his actions were interpreted by Mikoto as an indirect acknowledgment of him being Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s BF. She gnashed her teeth in anger and walked to his side before grabbing his arm.

    ¡°And you, get away from that woman!¡±

    Mikoto frustratingly said. She grabbed the soft meat at Wu Yan¡¯s hips and gave them a good squeezing.

    ¡°Yowch!!!¡±

    He had never tasted a woman¡¯s ultimate finisher and today he did and found it to be excruciatingly painful. Tears started forming inside his achy breaky heart.

    Fuck. Me.

 Chapter 195: The dark dealingsâ€¦

    Chapter 195: The dark dealings¡­

    Wu Yan who decided to keep quiet got pinched hard by Mikoto. His wails of pain attracted the attention of the haters once again as if he hadn¡¯t had enough of their probing eyes.

    He looked at the expressions of the surrounding people and rubbed his soft meat which is still aching, he pursed his lips as he didn¡¯t think Railgun would actually put out such a girly skill on him¡­

    He sighed and shook himself free of Shokuhou Misaki and Mikoto. He turned towards Shokuhou Misaki and smiled at her.

    ¡°Ne, Joou-sama, when you called me your BF, are you seriously not considering that chance that I might take your words for it?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched and the grinned before she grabbed him by the arm again. She purred.

    ¡°What are you saying, Little Yan. We are an item in the first place, how could you put it that way. Or maybe¡­¡±

    Tears appeared in the corners of her eyes as she pitifully wept.

    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want to admit it after all we have done together?¡±

    Fwip

    Everyone other than them instantly turned their attention towards Wu Yan. If looks could kill, he would have died so many times Shen Long couldn¡¯t revive him anymore¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s acting was so perfect that she convinced everyone. It¡¯s hard not to believe her, even Hinagiku and the other girls threw suspicious glances at him having imagined the ¡°extramarital affairs¡± he must have done.

    Only Mikoto who knew Shokuhou Misaki like the back of her hand pursed her lips before retorting at her.

    ¡°I think you guys the first time back then, this meeting should only be the second time right? Surely you wouldn¡¯t call anyone you just met your BF?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed and then looked at Mikoto like she¡¯s a naive little grade schooler.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Misaka-san is unaware of a term called love at first sight? How unworldly you are.¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but notice how Joou-sama can look as pitiful as a puppy one second and beaming as brightly as a flower the next moment. Mikoto rolled her eyes and threw a sarcastic line at her.

    ¡°Even if you call it love at first sight, Yan would still have to admit it for there to be any substance to your claims.¡±

    Shit. Fuck me with a sandpaper dildo!

    Wu Yan knew the current direction of conversation isn¡¯t going to be good. As expected, Joou-sama used her puppy eyes and soft purs on him.

    ¡°Little Yan, say it for all the world to hear, do you not feel the same love as I do for you?¡±

    Mikoto hugged his other arm and glared at him.

    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you say it! You hitting on her or not?!¡±

    His arms seized once more, Wu Yan threw an imploring glance at Hinagiku, hoping Kaichou-sama or Ikaros would throw him a lifeline.

    Ikaros couldn¡¯t endure seeing him in his state, as she stepped forward and was about to speak, Hinagiku stopped her.

    She gave him a radiant smile and lightly told him off.

    ¡°Actually, I would like to know the answer to that question as well¡­¡±

    Why am I the one that always gets the short end of the stick¡­

    He looked at Shokuhou Misaki who adopted her sweetest countenance and Mikoto who looked serious. He sighed before a bright idea came into his mind. He leaned down and whispered something in her ears that almost made her jump.

    ¡°Mikoto, if you want to know the answer you have to promise me that when I take you back to your dormitory you will remain in your uniform and do the forbidden polka with me, in the sheets.¡±

    Blood climbed up from her neck and went into her head. Her blushing face is burning up like boiling water, she felt so hot her thought processes started grinding to a halt.

    ¡°Y-you why I oughta¡­¡±

    ¡°What about it? We have a deal?¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered. Mikoto started wondering if he had been planning to this end all along.

    ¡°Are those kinds of stuff the only things in your mind?¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth. Blushing, she endured her urge to rampage and go primal on him as she growled at him.

    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother denying her allegations.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree then I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°You jerk!¡±

    Her flushing face kept changing expression just like how her heart kept increasing its pace. With how big of a tsundere she is, how would she ever explicitly say yes¡­

    The spectators wore doubtful expressions as the two whispered into each other¡¯s ears. When they saw how she is flushing red, they started speculating. Shokuhou Misaki who is the closest to the two of them perked up her ears, trying to obtain any intel she can. Alas, the exchange between Wu Yan and Mikoto can¡¯t be discerned from the noise surrounding them. She started getting anxious as a result.

    Mikoto saw how Shokuhou Misaki is reacting and thought about Wu Yan¡¯s words. She panicked and she whispered back to Wu Yan.

    ¡°I-I will do it¡­¡±

    A sinister grin appeared on his face, an even more grinch-like grin appeared in his heart as he turned back towards Shokuhou Misaki and told her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, let¡¯s make it clear.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at Shokuhou Misaki, his body language made Shokuhou Misaki frown.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki acted cool as a cucumber. She kept her eyes fixed on him because Wu Yan is currently using the same expression he had used the first time she met him. The eyes that told her he would side with Mikoto.

    ¡°I am sure you have already met Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea right?¡±

    He waved for the three girls to come forth and they did so in slight confusion.

    ¡°Joou-sama, Misaka Mikoto is my woman!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s face flared up again. Shokuhou Misaki kept looking into his eyes. She knew that he hadn¡¯t finished and what he said stupefied her.

    ¡°Katsura Hinagiku is also my woman!¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring that up!¡±

    Everybody started making a fuss, even Joou-sama couldn¡¯t help becoming stunned, losing her usual composure. Too bad for her, Wu Yan is not done teasing the boundaries of her composure.

    ¡°Ikaros is also my woman!¡±

    Ikaros flushed a little bit and she lowered her head. At this point, the crowd is basically hysterical.

    What the fuck? Is this guy really declaring that he¡¯s made a crystal palace harem? This son of a bitch, somebody should grab this asshole and subject him to divine judgment!

    Wu Yan muted all the peripheral noises and looked at Shokuhou Misaki who couldn¡¯t recover senses after hearing his declaration.

    ¡°It is as you have heard, I have 3 women that loves me very much just as much as I love them back. That is why, Joou-sama, if you still insist that I am your ¡®BF¡¯. You are more than welcomed to join us!¡±

    Boom

    Everybody got riled up. He actually invited Shokuhou Misaki the no.5 and queen of Tokiwadai middle school to join his crystal palace? A crystal palace which has amongst its members, Misaka Mikoto the no.3 and ace of Tokiwadai? Has the world gone mad?

    At this point, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t give a flying fuck what the other people thought or how they looked at him. He looked real cool with it all and he didn¡¯t seem like he was the guy who made that surprising offer just a short while ago.

    In visual novel terms, Wu Yan might as well had limited his favorability with Joou-sama at 50 with no hope of ever getting it past that mark. Hell, she might even question his integrity and lower her favorability with him even more¡­

    Wu Yan still would give no fucks. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t dig her, she¡¯s just that independent. If her acknowledgment is a goal, one has to tougher than her otherwise he/she will just be another toy for her to play with.

    If Joou-sama did join his harem, she can ride him all she wants, it¡¯s not like she would be able to screw him over after they become a couple. Plus, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his relationship with Hinagiku and the others with how intelligent Joou-sama is. Might as well put it all up in the front, maybe then the outcomes would be better.

    Worst case scenario, he turned her into one of his summons. At that point, it¡¯s pretty hard for her to separate with him¡­

    He pulled two equally stunned Mikoto and Hinagiku and walked out that joint towards the dormitory with Ikaros and Astrea in tow. Everyone looked at his departing figure in pure shock.

    Shokuhou Misaki also looked at his back in a daze until his figure disappeared. She clenched her teeth and furiously stomped as she cursed him under her breath.

    ¡°Asshole! Playboy! Who does he think he is?! How dare he dump me in front of a crowd, nobody has ever done that to me before. Just you wait, Wu Yan, we will see what happens when you cross me!¡±

 Chapter 196

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 197

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 198: Nunotaba Shinobuâ€™s warningâ€¦

    Chapter 198: Nunotaba Shinobu¡¯s warning¡­

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Wu Yan only responded with a smile. Well, his face anyway, his heart is still feeling heavy because he knows all too well who this person before him is.

    Nunotaba Shinobu is one of the major contributors to the sisters¡¯ thought and their network, it would be quite accurate to say that she¡¯s half the reason the sisters are here today.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t know who she was but since she heard the word lv6 shift program, she knew that this devil of a plan is beginning again and she¡¯s anxious about it.

    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true? Tell me!¡±

    Mikoto shouted at her out of unrest. If not for Wu Yan & company, she might have already grabbed her by the collars.

    Wu Yan held Mikoto back by her hand and dragged her back to his side before consoling her.

    ¡°Mikoto, relax. Give the girl a chance to speak.¡±

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked at Wu Yan with a worried expression on her face. She then nodded and backed off, she still kept her eyes on Nunotaba Shinobu though.

    With cold eyes, Nunotaba Shinobu watched everything proceed until Mikoto calms down. She then turned back to Wu Yan.

    ¡°It seems Misaka Mikoto trusts you very much¡­¡±

    He laughed but said nothing in response. Instead, he asked her with a low voice.

    ¡°Fill me in. Why is the lv6 shift program back in action? The sisters¡¯ supply dwindled to a very low level, insufficient to complete the program, at least that¡¯s what the status quo was last I checked?¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu took a good look at Wu Yan and she can¡¯t help but wonder where did this youth obtain classified information like that. How did he know about the program and the sisters? Even more so, how did he know the sisters were stolen¡­

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know the reason¡­¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu said after thinking for a bit. Her words were calm but one could just sense a hint of helplessness in it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡±

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t know the reason why the program which wouldn¡¯t be able to yield any result had been restarted?

    Perhaps another one of Aleister¡¯s backup plan? If so, what is it?¡­

    Seeing Wu Yan thinking hard about the problem, Mikoto felt a bit pained. This is all her fault, she had an indirect play in this plan. Wu Yan is not only trying to save her hope, he¡¯s putting himself to work on saving the sisters.

    Mikoto knew this was all for her.

    A smile found its way onto Mikoto¡¯s face as she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She stared into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes with her tea-colored eyes. There was a never before seen warmness within those eyes¡­

    Wu Yan almost lost himself in those warm tea-colored eyes of hers. This is because she had never used eyes like these on him before.

    The soft eyes didn¡¯t last long of course. Mikoto turned away in a flush of bashfulness, tinging her face red and amusing Wu Yan to no end.

    Mikoto turned towards Nunotaba Shinobu and hesitated a bit before continuing.

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you telling me all of this?¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu stayed silent, she didn¡¯t answer Mikoto¡¯s question. Instead, she turned back towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Originally, I had a plan to give the sisters mature thought processes and leverage the original¡¯s disinclination towards the experiment to bring an end to this experiment.¡±

    ¡°But, the sudden appearance of [Hunter] led to the stealing of thousands of sisters. Said individual also used some form of method to cut off the connection between those sisters and the Misaka Network. This means that we have lost all contact with the stolen sisters. It was decided that this plan would be deeply buried up.¡±

    ¡°[Hunter?]¡±

    ¡°[Hunter], that is the codename the higher ups of Academy City gave to the mysterious individual who stole the sisters. His identity remains a mystery and there appear to be no leads at all pertaining to this individual. Hence, the codename.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Nunotaba Shinobu broke a smile as well and her tone took on a more favorable tune.

    ¡°I was worried about what [Hunter] would do the sisters, what his objective was and the like¡­¡±

    ¡°But now!¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu looked at Wu Yan before continuing.

    ¡°I think I can stop worrying now, [Hunter] probably won¡¯t hurt them¡­¡±

    Busted¡­

    Wu Yan shrugged. Nunotaba Shinobu is not on his shit list, she might have participated in the lv6 shift program in the past but she showed regret for what she did, didn¡¯t she? It was out of guilt that she decided to save the sisters.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t try to pull one over here. Instead, he grinned.

    ¡°Oh yeah, [Hunter] won¡¯t hurt them!¡±

    As if a heavy burden had been lifted, she used a serious tone on Wu Yan.

    ¡°If, [Hunter] decides to pursue the remaining sisters, take note of a certain person!¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Let me guess, Ippou Tsuukou?¡± (Tl: the raws rarely use accelerator, it mostly uses the kanji for Ippou Tsuukou, using it here just once before switching back to accelerator.)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu nodded.

    ¡°Accelerator is a person whom I have never met before but I heard his power has the potential to develop further had [Hunter] not stole the sisters. In a way, [Hunter] is limiting his shifting progress, Accelerator probably won¡¯t like him very much.¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu stopped for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°Moreover, there is a huge chance that he will be involved in the [Hunter] suppression mission.¡±

    Wu Yan closed his eyes before laughing.

    ¡°Well, it was just a matter of time¡­¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at everyone around him, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea in particular¡­

    ¡°With these girls here, I was never afraid in the first place. Hell, I am not even afraid of that bird-person!¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu fell into silence once more before she helplessly told him.

    ¡°Well then, I wish you good luck¡­¡±

    Nunotaba Shinobu walked away and as everyone stood there watching her figure disappear, they were deep in their own thoughts as if digesting the information Nunotaba Shinobu brought with her. Thoughts only they themselves would know¡­

    ¡°Yan, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Hinagiku broke the silence as Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea turned towards Wu Yan. Mikoto tightened her grip on his hand before continuing in a serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about doing this solo style again!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned as he nodded.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to brute force my way through this alone I don¡¯t think I can last until the end. Don¡¯t worry, you girls have roles to play in the upcoming fight.¡±

    Wu Yan thought for a bit before continuing.

    ¡°The most important thing right now is how the hell did lv6 shift program get restarted. We need information on where the experiment is going to be held at. Ikaros, this is your forte, please hack into their database and obtain the relevant information.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t hesitate as she answered him. Every word Wu Yan says to her is an order.

    Wu Yan laughed when he saw how everyone is all fired up.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s for when we get back home. For now, we can still enjoy the midsummer festival!¡±

    ¡°I concur!¡±

    Astrea shot her hands up first, she instantaneously returned to her seat and continued chowing down. Everyone started dripping cold sweat just watching her.

    Seeing as Mikoto still seems to be conscious of it, Wu Yan whispered into her ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t think about it too much. The programs restarted and worst case scenario the sisters are all dead. At that point, we will just have to resurrect them with the genetic life infusion, easy peasy!¡±

    Mikoto glanced at him and nodded, her expression relaxing although a bit of worry still remains. At least death is not the end for her sisters.

    ¡°Rather than that, I think you should focus on your stage performance later.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while grinning. He continued with an implicative tone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do well, you know what is going to happen to your ass, it¡¯s not a figurative statement.¡±

    Cold sweat started dotting Mikoto¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 199: Preserving the tradition of messing around

    Chapter 199: Preserving the tradition of messing around

    Midsummer festival entered its final stages after Mikoto¡¯s sweet violin performance¡­

    While on his way out of Tokiwadai dormitory, Shokuhou Misaki made an appearance. She didn¡¯t say anything but her hand gesture of a finger gun aimed at him made him sweat all day long at her implications.

    When they returned home, Ikaros immediately hacked into the research firm¡¯s database stole their data about the lv6 shift program. The data confirmed that the program had indeed been restarted.

    It was restarted under the premise that although insufficient numbers were available for ascension into lv6, enough sisters were left over to shorten No.1¡¯s ascension period. It is a shoddy excuse no doubts about it. The program is in motion once more and that is a fact. The remaining sister will be hunted down as a result.

    The experiment is still being reorganized, when that is done, the experiment will begin immediately. Everyone released a sigh of relief at the thought that they would have some time to come up with a plan before dashing into the fray.

    While Ikaros got the intel report, she also managed to get two more extra juicy details.

    Rather than any concrete plans, it¡¯s more like objectives. Wu Yan knows about one of the objectives: To obtain Mikoto¡¯s DNA and reboot the lv6 shift program. If her DNA is obtained before the last of the sisters perish, the lv6 shift program can continue indefinitely. Even after the sisters perish, the program needs only obtain Mikoto¡¯s DNA to restart anytime they want.

    Besides rescuing the sisters, Wu Yan & company had another mission that is to protect Mikoto.

    Aleister¡¯s modus operandi dictates that even if Mikoto doesn¡¯t assist, he will find another means to accomplish his objective. The grunts who came for Wu Yan¡¯s assistance that day is only one of many such means¡­

    In the original work, Mikoto was nothing more than a means to provide DNA and battle power. Now, she¡¯s the lynchpin of this program.

    Granted, with her abilities at the moment, Accelerator can¡¯t possibly do anything against her.

    Perhaps he might be able to defeat her in some ways but he will definitely not be able to leisurely dished out a beat down on Mikoto like he did in the original work.

    Now all he has to do is guard against Aleister¡¯s other aces and especially his right-hand man, Aiwass.

    The other objective is somewhat unexpected: The capturing of [Hunter].

    Perhaps it should have been expected, he¡¯s the one who almost single-handedly put an end to Aleister¡¯s plans. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let him just do whatever he damn well pleases on his own turf.

    If not because they aren¡¯t sure whether he still had possession of the sisters, they might have gone past capturing and proceeded with the order to kill on sight.

    With the lv6 shift program restarting, the high-level executives will be thinking of ways to obtain Mikoto¡¯s DNA, fast. Wu Yan¡¯s expecting some form of response from the goons who contacted him a few days ago.

    All the troublesome matters are starting to pop up all of a sudden. Including this peculiar trouble that bedevils him¡­

    ¡°Long time no see! Little Yan!¡±

    He thought, looking at the piece of ass star-for-eyes standing in front of his door. Looking at Shokuhou Misaki greeting him with that wide grin of hers instilled a sense in him to slam the door on her.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan threw an odd expression at her while forcing a smile.

    ¡°I thought I made it pretty clear that day. If you¡¯re here, I am presuming that you want to enter my crystal palace?¡±

    ¡°Ara, does this displeases you, Little Yan?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki cupped her cheeks in a cutesy manner, her words shook him to the core.

    She¡¯s up to something!

    His first thoughts the moment he heard her.

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    He vigilantly told her while enduring his headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know just what is it you see in me but¡­¡±

    ¡°Now don¡¯t you say that~~~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki teased him.

    ¡°Little Yan is a fine specimen¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shivered as goosebumps started appearing all over his body. Truth be told, he can¡¯t find where is this fine specimen within him¡­

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan, let¡¯s skip this banter and¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki turned her tone around, she stepped up and hugged his arm before giggling.

    ¡®Go on a date!¡±

    Enjoying the soft sensation on his arm, his lips quivered. Oh god why, why this sudden development? He could more or less venture a guess¡­

    ¡°Shameless woman! Let go of Yan this instant!¡±

    His other arm got hugged pretty hard as well. Mikoto glared at Shokuhou Misaki who is laughing her ass off. In Mikoto¡¯s tea-colored eyes are the flames of fury.

    When did you get here¡­

    Wu Yan moaned towards the sky. Ordinarily, being hugged like this with flowers in each arm is a very pleasing matter yet Wu Yan feels none of those, he just feels like he¡¯s so tired of this shit.

    Just how many times are you two girls going to go through this charade¡­

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed before grumbling.

    ¡°Can you please stop messing around?¡±

    ¡°But I did come here intending on having a date with an all too serious mind, I am not messing around¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki pouted and turned her head away. Whether or not this expression is honest remains to be seen and observed¡­

    ¡°This girl!¡±

    Mikoto was on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°You already know that Wu Yan and I have a thing for each other¡­ Yet you come here and throw yourself all over him, what are you planning on doing!¡±

    ¡°Misaka-san¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki resented Wu Yan for not playing along with her tunes, effective given that Wu Yan¡¯s hair was raised. She then turned back to Mikoto.

    ¡°Misaka-san would share your man with other girls so why the discrimination towards me?¡±

    ¡°They are different from you!¡±

    Mikoto shot back at her.

    ¡°Hinagiku and the other girls aren¡¯t as nasty as you!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki blinked her eyes and threw out another line that almost made Wu Yan and Mikoto barf blood.

    ¡°Innocent ol¡¯ me, how can you call me nasty?¡±

    ¡°You? Innocent?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s brows were raised. Shokuhou Misaki ignored them and looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Now, Little Yan, let¡¯s ignore this underdeveloped middle school student and have our merry little date!¡±

    Biri

    Shokuhou Misaki dropped hot spit on Mikoto¡¯s psyche and that in turn drew blood, oh wait, electricity from her. And¡­ the two got into another fight¡­

    With two girls bickering right by his ears, his brain almost exploded from their argument.

    Why is it always me who gets screwed over? Could it be that this is karmic punishment for not rating a book after I am done with it? (Tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)But seriously, online reading sites have ratings on books and novels that can get them high up on the recommendation lists so authors take them very seriously and often time, beg for them)

    Looking back at the beaming Joou-sama, the source of his suffering, everything started with this chica!

    Still exchanging verbal blows, Shokuhou Misaki suddenly froze up as an incredulous expression floated up her face.

    Like a robot, she turned around in mechanical motion to see Wu Yan acting cool with a calm face. Her starry eyes had a disbelieving light in them as she stuttered.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­¡±

    ¡°I what?¡±

    Wu Yan questioned her like he¡¯s innocent. Shokuhou Misaki almost lost her cool. Mikoto got confused by her sudden change in behaviour, she¡¯s wondering if this is another trick of hers.

    Shokuhou Misaki glared at Wu Yan after seeing Mikoto¡¯s confusion. She slowly uttered 3 words.

    ¡°I! Am! Fine!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Well, can¡¯t argue with that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her. How Shokuhou Misaki wishes she could just throw a punch right at his face. He ignored her expressions and stood there with a confident air around him.

    Unseen from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he¡¯s vigorously going to town on her sweet tush with his hand. While working his magic, he can¡¯t help but comment on the fine texture of her rump. What sweet ass, as expected of an Ojou-sama raised in Tokiwadai¡­

 Chapter 200

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 201: Fighting No.2! Mikoto unchained.

    Chapter 201: Fighting No.2! Mikoto unchained.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to give up your blood, I¡¯m just going to have to take it myself then!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku nonchalantly said that in a manner as if Mikoto is not someone who ranks just below him but rather someone who is a lv0.

    Kakine Teitoku is not even taking Mikoto seriously despite being so close in ranking. He believes that since he can fight with Accelerator simply by relying on how unique his [dark matter], Mikoto wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat.

    That might have been true if it were Mikoto back when she was still staying in Academy City. She might have been a lv68 but back then she probably couldn¡¯t fight against Kakine Teitoku who had [dark matter] which had limitless possibilities in usage.

    However, the status quo has changed.

    Mikoto is no longer lv68, she¡¯s lv70, a tier 8.

    Accelerator couldn¡¯t defeat Mikoto in her present state. Compared to someone who got his ass handed to him when fighting against a brain-damaged Accelerator, Mikoto can whoop Kakine Teitoku¡¯s butt any day of the week.

    He can¡¯t help but feel for Kakine Teitoku. With Mikoto¡¯s personality, his words had stirred her the wrong way and even if Mikoto won¡¯t kill him, he is still heading for a massive storm of ass spanking.

    Facing the incoming battle, Mikoto is calm as a still lake, a stark contrast to her furious state just moments ago. She stared down Kakine Teitoku who seemed to be as calm as her.

    Shokuhou Misaki quietly observed the proceedings without any intention of speaking. With her ability and astute senses, she had probably grasped most if not all of how this situation came to be.

    Shokuhou Misaki turned around and smiled at Wu Yan. She curiously asked him.

    ¡°Are you not worried about your little girlfriend? You should know the guy she is facing is none other than no.2, the one who is the closest to the no.1 in Academy City. Your little girlfriend probably won¡¯t last a second!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged in response after glancing at her.

    ¡°Well, I think there¡¯s no need to worry about Mikoto. The one who is in hot water is that Birdman over there.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki looked back at the two who are facing each other in mild curiosity before she turned back towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°You are that confident about your little girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet and watch, you will see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and he looked at Mikoto with an admiring gaze.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the Mikoto you used to know.¡±

    His murmur shooked Shokuhou Misaki as she recalled what he said to her when they first met.

    ¡°You might think I am bluffing but let me tell you this, Mikoto is not destined to stay in this crampy little place you call Tokiwadai, she is destined for a much bigger stage!¡±

    ¡°A broader horizon¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki mumbled as she looked at Mikoto with those starry eyes of hers. One couldn¡¯t guess as to what is going through that head of hers at the moment¡­

    Kakine Teitoku looked down at Mikoto with a condescending manner. He opened his mouth.

    ¡°No.3, do you know what my power is?¡±

    Without waiting for her to reply, he touted.

    ¡°My power, [dark matter] can create matter! It¡¯s not matter yet to be found or known matter, oh no. It¡¯s matter that isn¡¯t found anywhere else in this world. I can set the chemical and physical properties of the matter I create!¡±

    ¡°Do you realize the implications of what I am saying?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s grin bigger as he continued, his disdain also grew bigger as well.

    ¡°This means that my ability to create matter complemented with the ability to adjust their physical and chemical properties can render your lightning null in more ways than one!¡±

    ¡°You who can only manipulate electricity will never be able to overcome my [dark matter]!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku fervently told Mikoto.

    ¡°Tell me, how do you intend on beating me?¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything, she stayed silent. Her silence is like that before a storm, its pressure is too heavy.

    Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t know whether or not Mikoto is thinking about what he said. Without a doubt, her silence is making him uneasy.

    Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki were exclaiming at just how versatile [dark matter] is.

    Kakine Teitoku, he deserved his title of being the strongest excluding Accelerator.

    The power to create matter as he pleased, even if it were only matter that didn¡¯t exist in this world. It is still a power of creation and that alone is a pretty incredible feat!

    With [dark matter], he is like a tier 8 that had a Gold Armament, something only tier 9 had the qualifications to equip.

    A tier 8 with a Gold Armament is not someone who can beat a tier 9 but within tier 8, he is king.

    In a way, he is similar to Ikaros who is peerless within her own tier 8 range. With [dark matter], Kakine Teitoku can be said to be nigh peerless within tier 7.

    It isn¡¯t a surprise that a brain-damaged Accelerator got fucked by him. Hell, even Mugino Shizuri who is 2 level lower than Kakine Teitoku could barely do anything than defending against Kakine Teitoku!

    He had the rights to brag, that is, only in tier 7¡­

    Biri biri

    Bluish white lightning surged around Mikoto, the lightning crackled around her making her Tokiwadai uniform dance. The lighting illuminated Mikoto¡¯s body and face.

    Lightning danced around her before she manipulated them into a lighting spear and threw it at Kakine Teitoku who is floating in the sky.

    Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t take her lightning spear seriously. He folded his wings like spider legs in front of him and he blocked her attack with a solid defense.

    The lighting spear fell on his [dark matter] wings but the lightning got deflected easily and dissipated just as easily.

    The wings returned to their default position and Kakine Teitoku revealed his face once more. He sniggered.

    ¡°You have no power here. It¡¯s not too late to regret your actions, I only wanted a little bit of a blood sample!¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything to Kakine Teitoku who remained unharmed after her attack. She chose to let her action speak for herself as she closed her eyes before opening them once more.

    Lightning surged as she unleashed her computational abilities. The thunder like millions of glass shattering right in Kakine Teitoku¡¯s ears, his ears started hurting from how loud it was.

    Rather saying Mikoto¡¯s body is clad in lightning, it would be more apt to say she is like the god of lightning given form. Her bangs also danced as they were levitated by a force other than wind.

    The bluish-white lightning had become brighter and is now silver-white with nary a blue hue in view.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s pupil shrunk the moment he saw the radiance that is Mikoto¡¯s lightning. He got blinded by the sheer brilliance of the lightning, he subconsciously closed them. Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki is too shocked for words.

    They could sense that Mikoto had become even stronger than before. Only Wu Yan had a grin on his face. He is in awe in front of Mikoto¡¯s brilliant display of power.

    Mikoto is finally going to unleash her full power.

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    Mikoto lowered her head before raising her head in defiance of Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°If your power is something you abuse to do whatever the hell you want then¡­¡±

    Mikoto retrieved a small change from her pocket and loaded it onto her finger. Electricity started concentrating with the coin as the focal point, the coin was immediately reduced to a white glowing spot.

    She raised her hand against Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°I am going to shatter them!¡±

 Chapter 202: One shot! The talk in a certain spaceâ€¦

    Chapter 202: One shot! The talk in a certain space¡­

    Brilliant light suffused everything.

    The lightning concentrated at the coin with unimaginable speed. The coin took on a bluish-white glow and slowly but surely the wind grew until it became a storm that changed the local weather.

    If one were to rate Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s physical abilities on a scale of 0 to 10 she would probably only score 5 if she tried her best. Hence, the wind did a number on her and boy oh boy did those cans of hers bounce around in the most distracting manner. If not because she was distanced further away from the point of the event, Joou-sama would have been blown away.

    Shokuhou Misaki blocked the pesky dust assaulting her beautiful face with a hand as she stared at something she couldn¡¯t believe is happening.

    How is this happening! How did Misaka Mikoto get this strong?

    That¡¯s what she can only think about at the moment. She knows more about Mikoto than anyone else and she can confidently say that Mikoto isn¡¯t as strong as this in the past!

    And then, she remembered her conversation with Wu Yan. With difficulty, she looked over at Wu Yan. She is soon impressed by Wu Yan¡¯s calm expression that had just a slight hint of smug in it.

    So¡­ this is all because of him?¡­

    Nobody knows what she is thinking about but anyone could guess what Kakine Teitoku is thinking about judging by his facial expression.

    He defensively crossed two arms in front of him. On his face is an expression that cannot believe what is going on, it was like the whole world lied to him.

    Impossibrue!!!

    After disbelief came the expression of a distorted maniac.

    He looked at himself trembling as he shielded himself, and then he looked at Mikoto. Suddenly, a figure started overlapping with Mikoto¡­

    White hair, red eyes, a striped shirt like that of a prisoner. That lanky ass bastard!

    The man who added the word fear to Kakine Teitoku¡¯s dictionary! Once again, although he faced a different individual, the same thing happened again¡­

    There¡¯s a vague figure of a white-haired red-eyed demon standing beside the girl with tea-color eyes and hair. The two figures slowly merged into one in Kakine Teitoku¡¯s vision¡­

    ¡°How is this happening!!!¡±

    His fear started taking over his rational side, he screamed and the three pair of wings shook before white laser came shooting out from them.

    Mikoto knew the lasers were coming for her but she didn¡¯t care. She raised her hand and cocked her coin with its aim set on the lasers as well as the one hysterically laughing behind the lasers.

    When the white laser is just one centimeter away Mikoto, an orange ray of light canceled out all the white light. The white rays of light got torn asunder as a thick pillar of orange laser homed towards Kakine Teitoku who had the biggest surprise of his life heading towards him at a speed unobservable by the naked eyes.

    The railgun shot out like a meteor with all its glorious force before it hit Kakine Teitoku right in the torso.

    Kaboom

    The supercharged railgun that can pierce anything exploded upon contact with Kakine Teitoku, leaving behind thick black smoke where the railgun hit Kakine Teitoku. The victim¡¯s body could not be seen¡­

    What can be seen, however, is the railgun bullet streaking across the sky leaving behind a trail of orange light¡­

    She tossed her bangs with hands still crackling with bluish-white lightning before throwing a hmph.

    Her tea-colored eyes had a bit of satisfaction in them, it seems someone is happy that she can fire her railgun.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Mikoto who is gallantly standing in the middle of the place with a stupefied look. She completely forgot that she would always find a chance to take a jab at her as she got blinded by the metaphorical and literal brilliance that is a railgun in action.

    Wu Yan laughed in an ecstatic manner. No matter how many times he sees her unleashing railgun, he would always want to see more¡­

    In the sky, still shrouded in thick black smoke, suddenly, something broke out from within. Now in tattered clothing, a pathetic figure emerged with wings that were like the rags on him. The guy flew with all his might to escape and he managed to pull it off¡­

    She pulled her punches¡­

    Wu Yan felt slightly helpless as Mikoto walked on over to him. If Mikoto wanted to kill that No.2 who touched the realm of god, that would strike Wu Yan as something surprising.

    ¡®Misaka¡­ Mikoto¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stared at Mikoto who is walking back like she¡¯s reforming her image of Mikoto. After that, she turned towards Wu Yan.

    Looking at that helpless expression on Wu Yan¡¯s face, she suddenly drew a grin as if she chanced upon an idea. That look of hers looks like the look of a little girl who found delicious candies!

    Things are going to get interesting¡­

    ? ? ?

    Academy City, Seventh school district, windowless building¡­

    In that strange room, the astonishing figure floated as it did for years in that tank which seems to be keeping him alive¡­

    In front of Aleister is a display and he is as busy as usual engaging in his nasty habit of peeping on people.

    On the display, Kakine Teitoku descended upon Mikoto and got flat out denied. The two fought and Mikoto¡¯s lightning attack didn¡¯t work at first and Kakine Teitoku mocked her for it. It all played out in a pretty orderly fashion. Of course, the video included the scene of Mikoto bringing Kakine Teitoku down with a shot of railgun.

    The video played up to the point where Kakine Teitoku ran away and Mikoto walked back towards Shokuhou Misaki. Aleister shut down the display and thought deeply.

    If Kakine Teitoku, Mikoto or Shokuhou Misaki are here. They would probably find almost nothing wrong with the video. The only missing detail is that Wu Yan is absent in the video.

    Something couldn¡¯t restrain its boredom and it voiced out its concern, breaking the deathly silence of this place.

    ¡°Your plan was foiled¡­¡±

    Aleister stayed silent, he knew what the voice is saying¡­

    ¡°A pawn doing something it shouldn¡¯t be. If my memory serves me, this seems to be the first time this has happened to you right?¡±

    The static voice of indeterminate sex rang again, Aleister finally responded.

    ¡°It is not a major setback, Misaka Mikoto¡¯s actions were still within my calculations. The only thing that has made itself apparent is that the plan needs to be shifted slightly!¡±

    ¡°Will a pawn always stay a pawn huh? As expected of someone like you¡­¡±

    The voice said. It is unknown whether it is an exclamation or sarcasm, perhaps it might also be that the voice thinks nothing of it¡­

    Aleister closed his eyes and his voice rang throughout the room.

    ¡°No. Railgun isn¡¯t strictly a pawn in the first place. Originally, she is just a bedding for the plan to succeed, her job was to provide DNA and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    The static voice interrupted.

    ¡°No matter how you sliced it, she had exceeded your expectations right?¡±

    Aleister slowly opened his eyes, there was no fury in his eyes only the usual calm that is characteristic of him.

    ¡°Railgun is still a piece in this game.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The voice seemed intrigued by his proposition.

    ¡°So you have promoted her from almost no value to a position of a somewhat useful piece?¡±

    Aleister said nothing in response. It is true, her powers had exceeded his valuation of her.

    Parameter List, an underground accomplishment ranking used to judge the potential on an esper. The assumption here is that any person born has a certain limit they were born with that effectively holds them to a certain stage of development, in other words a growth limit.

    Mikoto was judged to be a lv5!

    However, Mikoto through means unknown to Academy City had actually managed to surpass her own growth limit!

 Chapter 203: Academy City in uproarâ€¦

    Chapter 203: Academy City in uproar¡­

    The owner of the voice knew about the Parameter List. Or rather, anything that Aleister knows, he(she?) would know as well.

    But, the owner of the voice couldn¡¯t figure out what Aleister is thinking about. If one were talking about power, then no doubt, the owner of the voice is the stronger of the two. In terms of brainpower though, the owner of the voice has yet to see anyone surpass this individual before him.

    After seeing that Aleister had gone silent, the owner of the voice knew that he must be thinking about something and so chose to shut up as well.

    Aleister recalled the day the first sister went missing. Since that day, his plans had been met with setbacks and chaos, his plan that was until that point, accurate to a fault.

    The sisters being stolen from him is the first time he had miscalculated.

    Nobody is safe from his manipulation because he had Under_line crawling all over the city. Anything that transpires in the city is within his palms, not even the rat pissing in the sewer will have its privacy spared.

    Losing the sisters left and right had really made him lose faith in his Under_line. With his personality, he didn¡¯t get mad at how things went. Instead, he reminded himself that this is a lesson he should learn.

    This series of setback had taught him that he shouldn¡¯t rely too much on Under_line.

    He swiftly set up an information network with ridiculous efficacy which he then integrated with Under_line, all so that he will know about every little thing going on in Academy City.

    He thought he would be able to quickly return the plan to its original path. Mikoto¡¯s unprecedented increase in strength had exceeded his expectations yet again!

    This all seemed to stemmed from a root cause, the stolen sisters and everything else that happen afterward if he could just get his hands on the root cause¡­

    Thinking about what went wrong these days, he shut his eyes¡­

    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    At the same time, a shocking news was being displayed on the blimp that seems to be forever floating in the sky without ever descending to the ground.

    Mikoto¡¯s photo appeared on the wide screen and right next to it were a few lines of text¡­

    Academy City¡¯s No. 3, Railgun, Misaka Mikoto just beat Academy City¡¯s No. 2, Dark Matter, Kakine Teitoku!

    Everyone saw the text and started chattering about it.

    The impact of this news is not a small one. Railgun ascending to No.2 is something that utterly changed the perceptions of those working in the dark side of the Academy City, those who knew about Parameter List. This revelation is like a mind bomb that just blew their mind.

    Destined only to stay at No.3 and never to surpass No.2, Mikoto had broken past Parameter List and Tree Diagram Designer¡®s estimations, she broke her own calculated limits.

    To deny Parameter List, what is the implication?

    It implies that those who they had deemed to be ants and were subsequently thrown out as garbage might very well have been wrong.

    It might also mean that these lab rats who they deemed to be valuable might turn out to be huge mistakes.

    Any research pertaining to abilities would be affected and in Academy City, aren¡¯t all research related to abilities in some ways?

    Those research that base their studies on Parameter List¡¯s result would have their designs questioned. The researchers who had made their fame by doing such research, as well as those that are currently researching all,got really upset at this prospect.

    Of course, the researchers that got real mad were limited to those working in the dark side. On the brighter side of Academy City where ¡°If one worked hard one could increase their strength¡± were thrown around as a cliche. This much is intriguing but not worldview changing, except for Tokiwadai¡­

    Mikoto¡¯s face was plastered on walls, displayed on any electronic screen in Tokiwadai and the Ojou-samas couldn¡¯t stop celebrating that their ace had risen up in rank and became the strongest excluding the number one in Academy City.

    Those Ojou-samas that looked up to Mikoto fell deeper into their worship of her¡­

    The other lv5 residing in Tokiwadai, Shokuhou Misaki displayed unusual behaviors¡­

    Mikoto who had ascended to No.2 and had enjoyed a greater increase in influence within Tokiwadai did not seem to faze Shokuhou Misaki who treated Misaka Mikoto like her arch enemy. She was unusually indifferent to the proceedings.

    She would normally manage the affairs in her own faction but she suddenly seemed to stop caring about the affairs.

    The reason she is like this is probably only something she would know.

    ? ? ?

    School district seven, Wu Yan¡¯s house¡­

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu got together to celebrate. They lifted their drinks and slammed them together.

    ¡°Misaka-san, congratulations on making it to No.2!¡±

    Ruiko energetically said to Mikoto. Uiharu also smiled at the side. It is clear that these girls are happy for Mikoto.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Mikoto scratched her head in a bashful manner. Wu Yan wanted to call her shit right there and then as she was the one who wanted to celebrate her moving up a rank¡­

    ¡°Hm hm! With Onee-sama¡¯s power, moving up to No. 2 was just a matter of time¡­¡±

    Kuroko said with arms akimbo in a rather smug manner. She¡¯s probably the happiest of the bunch as she likes Mikoto in a not so plutonic way.

    ¡°No.2 is just a stepping stone. Very soon, Onee-sama will be able to beat No.1 and become the strongest esper in Academy City!¡±

    Kuroko clasped her hands together as her eyes turned into shiny stars. Her worshipping eyes glazed over in an enraptured manner.

    ¡°Oh, Onee-sama, my beautiful and strong Onee-sama, please permit Kuroko to hug you as a gesture of my heartfelt passion!¡±

    Kuroko disappeared the next moment and appeared in Mikoto¡¯s arms, she grabbed her by the hips and rubbed her chest that was slowly developing just nice under Wu Yan¡¯s manipulation.

    ¡°Kuroko! Let go of me!¡±

    Suddenly being grabbed by Kuroko and in front of everyone including Wu Yan, she got as mad as she is embarrassed. She grabbed Kuroko and pulled her away from herself.

    The two got into a friendly tussle and everyone laughed. He has got to hand it to her, Kuroko has the ability to turn any ordinary event into drama with a snap of her fingers¡­

    While grinning as he took in the sight of Kuroko messing around with Mikoto, he thought about something else.

    It is a good thing that Mikoto ascended to No.2 but similarly, this meant that her fight with Kakine Teitoku was observed by Aleister.

    Not that he has got anything to lose by Mikoto getting the spotlight. He had stolen the sisters, looted all the DNA and this made Mikoto stood out. This news will only serve to make the entire affair more salient and convoluted if anything. Hell, with how things are proceeding, he might just be able to obtain the remaining sisters when everybody is not paying attention to him.

    Granted of course, that these will have to wait until further notice¡­

    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang and the place fell into silence. The girls might be partying but some of their attention were devoted to Wu Yan, including Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko. He¡¯s the only guy here how would they not be aware of him?

    He apologetically smiled at everyone and then took out his phone. He tilted his head in confusion at the unknown caller ID.

    Everybody he knows is here so who would be calling him? Moreover, it¡¯s from an unknown number¡­

    Bewildered, he picked up the phone while everyone watched.

    ¡°Hello, what can I do you for!¡±

    The caller on the other side stayed quiet when Wu Yan picked up the phone. A brief while later, he heard the voice that made him wish he could portal punch the guy on the other side.

    ¡°Hey youngster, you remember me?¡±

 Chapter 204: What now?â€¦

    Chapter 204: What now?¡­

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes the moment he heard the voice coming from the other side of the phone. Everyone was puzzled by Wu Yan¡¯s behavior as they exchanged looks with each other.

    He recognized the voice. There is only one person who can call other people youngster with such an annoying tone as to incite others to punch him in the face, with a hardcover dictionary. It¡¯s that annoying glasses guy who asked him to take some of Mikoto¡¯s blood.

    Sensing that the girls were confused, he signaled for them to remain quiet. He then took on the tone of someone who didn¡¯t understand what is going on.

    ¡°You? Who the fuck are you? Do I know you¡±

    ¡°Oh? Youngster, judging from the fact that you have forgotten about me so quick, it seems your impression of me wasn¡¯t as deep as I thought. I really should find another chance to block you and give you a piece of my mind.¡±

    And then the guy laughed like a total retard. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at the pussy ass poser laughing his arse off.

    Well, he¡¯s not going to get outshined in terms of acting skill by this poser. He used a startled tone and yelled out like he just recalled.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re the glasses guy from that day!¡±

    The glasses guy on the other side of the phone choked when he heard Wu Yan. He didn¡¯t know what to say in response because he distinctly remembered he didn¡¯t tell Wu Yan who he is. Not that he can divulge his identity. So, he replied in frustration.

    ¡°T-that is right, I am the glasses guy from that one time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered silently before he continued in a shaky voice after a brief delay.

    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    The glasses guy snickered in a cold manner. It seems the owner of the voice is pissed.

    ¡°Youngster, I think you¡¯re forgetting you owe me a bit of help that is still left unfinished¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget! I didn¡¯t forget! Look, I still remember, it¡¯s true!¡±

    Wu Yan cried out in a panic. The glasses guy got into the impression that Wu Yan is scared of him. Only the girls sitting in front of Wu Yan could see just how he is playing the glasses guy, they grinned at the sight of it all.

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    The glasses guy dragged his suspicion out.

    ¡°Yet, I find no news update regarding your job? Did you really obtained Mikoto¡¯s blood?¡±

    Because the whole place is silent, the sound from the other end was easily transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, including Mikoto¡¯s.

    Mikoto stood up in a hasty fashion. It is clear from her expression that she is both surprised and confused by what she heard.

    She didn¡¯t want to know who was on the other side. She only needed to know that the other party is out for her blood and therefore can only be someone aligned with the forces that wish to resume the Lv6 shift program.

    And if her ears didn¡¯t deceive her, the other party seemed to have come to Wu Yan for help in obtaining her blood. Moreover, Wu Yan seemed to have agreed to do so.

    She¡¯s confused but not suspicious of Wu Yan. If she were told he¡¯s working with them, she would be the first one to voice her doubt.

    She¡¯s just too sensitive to any talks about her blood and DNA.

    Wu Yan signaled for Mikoto to sit down and calm down. Her expression had started turning green.

    It¡¯s another one who wants her blood¡­

    The other girls heard it as well. Those in on it, Hinagiku, in particular, started turning serious whereas Astrea didn¡¯t dare to even squeeze a fart out. Ruiko, Kuroko, and Uiharu were the only ones lost right now.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. If he knew this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have received the call here. Hinagiku and Mikoto are fine as he didn¡¯t intend to hide the contents of the call from then anyway. But what about Kuroko and the other two girls, how should he deal with those girls?¡­

    ¡°I haven¡¯t obtained the blood yet. You should know that she had already ascended to No.2 and I am just an Lv0, do you expect to go over there and just stick it in her?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fuck!¡±

    The glasses guy said in a furious tone.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass what you do. We want results!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Wu Yan considered his next words and chose them wisely before replying.

    ¡°If I go to her asking for blood, she will definitely get suspicious¡­¡±

    The glasses guy uttered a hmph.

    ¡± I came to you because I heard you were on friendly terms with Mikoto. Based on your relationship with her, the chances of you getting her blood is higher!¡±

    ¡°Also, if you can¡¯t complete your job¡­¡±

    The guy is obviously threatening him but Wu Yan can¡¯t do anything for now but to ignore him. This tone, however, is making him really unamused.

    Suppressing the emotions brewing within him, he turned on his Oscar-winning persona again.

    ¡°Gi-give me a bit more time please¡­¡±

    ¡°No! No more delays!¡±

    The sound of glasses guy hitting a table can be heard over the phone so it is clear that the glasses guy is very agitated.

    ¡°We want her blood by today!¡±

    ¡°Th-this is impossible, you¡¯re asking me for the impossible¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is thinking up of countermeasures as he said that pathetic line.

    It seems the fact that Mikoto beat Kakine Teitoku and becoming the new No.2 had a big effect. Otherwise, the guy wouldn¡¯t be in such a huge hurry.

    The glasses guy is also at his wit¡¯s end. Mikoto had defeated Kakine Teitoku, overturned Parameter List¡¯s estimates, the implications were huge.

    There are a ton of individuals who want nothing less than to dissect Misaka Mikoto and see just how she achieved such a feat of overturning Parameter List, including the organization he belongs to.

    This isn¡¯t just about L6 shift program anymore. This was related to Parameter List. If he could just figure out how she beat Parameter List, perhaps the results could be replicated on other people?

    If so, couldn¡¯t they beat Parameter List and make a ton of strong espers as well?!

    Just thinking of the possibilities had the scientists and researchers all riled up. They were all looking for Mikoto on the surface and the dark side of the Academy City. It is the same situation over at glasses guy¡¯s side.

    ¡°I already told you, that¡¯s your own fucking problem!¡±

    The guy said, or rather roared.

    ¡°I want to see Mikoto¡¯s blood by tonight! After you obtain her blood, come to¡­¡±

    The glasses guy revealed an address that stunned Wu Yan. The reported address is the place where they were keeping the last of the sisters.

    The glasses guy didn¡¯t spare any more moments after giving him the address, he hanged up straight away. Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind the rude end to their call because he hadn¡¯t recovered from what he had just heard. When he did recover, a grin slowly spread across his face.

    Finally, a legitimate excuse he can use to sneak into the research firm and rescue the remaining sisters!

    ¡°Yan, what¡¯s going on? Who is the other guy?¡±

    Mikoto asked the moment he got off the phone. She wanted to know what they were talking about.

    Wu Yan sighed. He knew that Mikoto is worried to hell, she thinks this is somehow her fault but with Kuroko and the other girls still here did she really expect him to spill everything?¡­

    He disclosed the trade he had with glasses guy while omitting anything related to Lv6 shift program.

    The result is that Kuroko, Ruiko, and Uiharu were all very confused about why the other party would want Mikoto¡¯s blood. However, they are sure that they aren¡¯t up to anything good that¡¯s for sure.

    Her sense of justice and her concern of any topic related to Onee-sama compelled Kuroko to stand up.

    ¡°This matter has the sign of a crime written all over it. As part of Judgment, it is within our jurisdiction to apprehend the ones behind this and bring him to face justice!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned. The Academy City wouldn¡¯t be so riddled with darkness if some faction belonging to upper management of Academy City got caught by an organization comprised of school kids.

    ¡°Kuroko, it is better if yous tay out of this!¡±

    Kuroko flinched and protested.

    ¡°Why not!¡±

    ¡°This matter is on a greater scale than you can imagine, you girls would do well to not get your hands dirtied!¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for Kuroko to reply before he turned to Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. He laughed and continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a plan!¡±

 Chapter 205: Research lab incursion! The most suitable routeâ€¦

    Chapter 205: Research lab incursion! The most suitable route¡­

    Wu Yan came by himself to a research facility, one he knows all too well. He had been visiting this place almost every night, in a not so legitimate manner, of course. But, he¡¯s here on official business.

    Looking at the big building in front of him, his eyes steeled up and he walked in¡­

    The moment he got close to the main gate, the gate opened and two guards walked out with batons in hand as they raised their guards against him.

    The two guards exchanged looks before blocking Wu Yan with their batons.

    ¡°This is a private area, you are not allowed to get any closer because you are not invited.¡±

    Wu Yan backed down and replied.

    ¡°Well, I was invited here and here I am!¡±

    The telecom rang and the glasses guy¡¯s voice came from it.

    ¡°I invited him here, bring him inside!¡±

    The guards hurriedly complied with the order and escorted Wu Yan inside. One of them led from the front and the other watched him from the back.

    He went past a lot of those cleaner robots that looked like trash bins. He also went past a lot of heavy security, these heavy security measures irked him to no end. It¡¯s because of the ridiculous amount of security measures put in place that he had to return empty handed almost every night.

    If the sisters weren¡¯t here, he would have been so frustrated by the mechanisms that he would have smashed his way inside.

    He can brute force his way inside but that wouldn¡¯t be effective because by the time he did manage to pound his way into the facility the sisters would have already been relocated given their minuscule number.

    Very soon, he was escorted to a room where the glasses guy is waiting for him. He was pacing around restlessly, the moment he saw Wu Yan entering he revealed a beaming smile.

    He dismissed the guards with a wave of his hand. Looks like this glasses guy has quite a high position within this facility¡­

    ¡°Youngster, looks like you can perform as promised.¡±

    Glasses guy gave Wu Yan a few pats on the shoulder. His whole attitude is really getting on Wu Yan¡¯s nerves. He endured the savage urge to go full ape-shit on him and pulled out a less than presentable smile.

    ¡°I am guessing that you being here means that you brought Mikoto¡¯s blood as well?¡±

    Glasses guy said as if he can¡¯t wait any longer. His eyes are as passionate as Gakuo when he looked at his ¡®Mind control brain¡¯.

    The guy is not interested in anything Wu Yan has to say, he just wants Mikoto¡¯s DNA.

    ¡°Surely, you are not going to tell me you don¡¯t have it right?¡±

    Wu Yan stayed silent as glasses guy¡¯s grin slowly disappeared only to be replaced by killing intent. Without a doubt, if he said ¡°No¡±, glasses guy would lose his shit.

    Wu Yan lifted his head and grinned before punching glasses guy right in the face, the guy experienced significant damage to his nose as evidenced by the overflowing blood. He collapsed on the floor while jerking before passing out.

    ¡°Oh boy, you have no idea how much I wanted to hit you so bad for so long now!¡±

    Wu Yan kicked the guy while he is down to relieve his stress before a spark was emitted from his forehead.

    Outside the research lab, a certain corner.

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea were laying low here while observing the facility. Mikoto seemed to be focusing on something while shutting her eyes tight.

    At a certain point, a bluish-white spark was emitted and Mikoto immediately opened her eyes.

    ¡°The signal from Yan?¡±

    Hinagiku asked and Mikoto nodded. Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Mikoto exchanged looks before taking out a scroll that seems to be made of crystalline material.

    Return to town scroll!

    The girls ripped the scrolls and the scrolls turned into light particles that stuck to the girls and by the time the brilliance ended the girls were nowhere in sight anymore.

    In the research lab, white light reminiscence of fireflies gathered in front of Wu Yan as the white light increased to such a point that the radiance suffused the whole room.

    When the lights dimmed down, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea appeared in front of Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan grinned and threw away a brick. The return to town scroll can¡¯t be set on an individual so he had to set its coordinates on the brick to bring the girls inside.

    When the four girls saw Wu Yan, they immediately ran over to his side. Mikoto looked at the glasses guy passed out on the floor before she furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Is that the guy asking for my blood?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. Mikoto sneered and shot a lightning spear at the guy, frying him black as he jerked around. He must be dreaming that he¡¯s a frog in a sick experiment right now.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched as he made a mental note that Railgun can hold a grudge for a long time.

    Seeing that Mikoto was about to unleash another lightning spear on the guy, Wu Yan hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Okay, god, he¡¯s already taken all the beating he can take. Our priority is the sisters right now, remember?!¡±

    Mikoto reluctantly stopped and Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. As much as he wanted to do the same thing himself, he¡¯s afraid that Mikoto will overdo it and cook the guy.

    He looked at the glasses guy passed out on the floor before returning his gaze on the girls. He initiated the operation with a low voice.

    ¡°Stick with the plan.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s reluctant attitude turned into a much more intense disinclination.

    ¡°Do we really have to call on that woman?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Well, given the situation, she¡¯s the girl for the job¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mikoto still didn¡¯t like the idea as she protested.

    ¡°We have the items inside the System. Surely, there must be some tools we can deploy here right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do but we should let the expert handle this as this task requires human interaction¡­¡±

    Wu Yan explained it to her. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t want outsider¡¯s help but to be on the safe side, this is what he must do. Plus, she probably wouldn¡¯t go around blabbering like a fool. Probably¡­

    ¡°Okay okay, jeez, I know already. This is for the sisters so I will deal with it!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled and ripped another return to town scroll before disappearing. Awhile later, he returned to the room via the same method as the girls and as the light receded, Wu Yan had brought a woman with him.

    ¡°Ara, to think you would also resort to law-breaking, I am so surprised¡­¡±

    The girl who appeared immediately used sarcasm on Mikoto. It is very effective, the teeth gnashing sound coming from Mikoto confirmed its effectiveness. She told herself that must endure for the sake of the sisters.

    ¡°Alright, Joou-sama, do your thing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan reminded her lest their squabble attract unwanted attention¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki curled her lips. She didn¡¯t bother continuing her mini-quest of getting up in Mikoto¡¯s grill. She turned back and examined Wu Yan.

    She¡¯s really curious as to how this man before her brought her here in an instant. It can¡¯t be teleportation, didn¡¯t he have the same ability as Mikoto?

    Perhaps¡­ another secret?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t help but lick her lips as she focused her starry eyes on Wu Yan. She didn¡¯t hide her intrigue and curiosity at all, much to Wu Yan¡¯s fear.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked like she wanted to eat him down to the bones and Wu Yan wanted to cry. If possible, Joou-sama would have already spammed her abilities on him to make him spill all the beans.

 Chapter 206: Premature commencement of Lv 6 shift program?

    Chapter 206: Premature commencement of Lv 6 shift program?

    The two guards outside were unaware of the proceedings within the room. They are focusing on standing guard in order to prevent any accidents from happening.

    They brought Wu Yan inside so it¡¯s their job to escort him out. If they didn¡¯t and something happens it will be their ass on the chopping block.

    At a certain point, the room finally showed some signs of movements.

    ¡°You guys, in here, now!¡±

    The two guards immediately entered the moment they heard the voice. They looked at the youth first before turning their attention to the glasses guy.

    ¡°Escort him outside!¡±

    The glasses guy said and the two guards nodded. They manhandled Wu Yan but if they examined closer they would have noticed that the glasses guy¡¯s eyes were glassy and unfocused¡­

    On the way out, Wu Yan let the two guards lead him out of the facility. When he exited the facility, the two guards unceremoniously turned back and closed the gate.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s bothered by their actions. He walked away and when he can¡¯t see the facility he stopped and he took out a return to town scroll before tearing it up.

    The scenery flashed and he returned back to the room he was in just minutes ago. When Wu Yan returned, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki appeared out of thin air, in their hands, a cloak.

    Shokuhou Misaki fiddled with the cloak while her starry eyes beamed with intrigue.

    ¡°What kind of cloak is this? To think it can render those cloaked invisible!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and explained rather simply.

    ¡°It is a cloak that turns you invisible so it¡¯s an invisibility cloak.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t ask any further question. Her starry eyes were locked onto Wu Yan as she curled her lips in a most insidious manner. The way she pressed her index finger against her lower lip was a body language.

    Someday, I am going to make you spill all your nasty little secrets¡­

    Wu Yan noticed Joou-sama¡¯s expression but he didn¡¯t care. If she really managed to pull that intel out of him than by that time he will have her by her tush.

    Deep in thought, he noticed the glassy-eyed glasses guy.

    ¡°What do we do with this fellow?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki replied plainly.

    ¡°Nn, I wiped pretty much all his memory of this day as well as the matters surrounding you.¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief before smiling at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Thanks, Joou-sama!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled while covering her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcomed. Just remember what you promised me~~~¡±

    Mikoto is not happy to hear what she said. Hinagiku didn¡¯t look too hot about it as well. The two girls looked away to signal their protest.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t forget about it. No matter how you slice it, I am the one that profits from this. I mean it¡¯s a date between us and¡­¡±

    He invited Joou-sama and requested her help, her condition was that he had to go on a date with her so he agreed even though he didn¡¯t know what she¡¯s planning. He¡¯s has nothing to lose from asking her help anyway.

    ¡°I will be looking forward to it ~?¡±

    Joou-sama giggled in her usual Ojou-sama manner before she took out another crystal scroll. She examined the scroll like a curious cat before she looked at Wu Yan with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°You must give me some more of this interesting little thing, little Yan.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes. He knows that Shokuhou Misaki got very curious as to where all these interesting gadgets came from. But, she¡¯s smart so she knows what is okay to ask and what is not okay to ask. It seems she endured the urge to make him talk.

    Only when Shokuhou Misaki ripped the scroll and disappeared did Mikoto and Hinagiku turn their heads his way again. They adopted their game faces and Mikoto even looked like she¡¯s excited at the prospect of being able to be of help.

    Wu Yan nodded after confirming that all eyes are on him.

    ¡°As planned, Mikoto and I will sense the sisters¡¯ location and rescue the sisters.¡±

    ¡°We must save all the sisters this time around!¡±

    The girls resolutely nodded. His satisfied grin didn¡¯t last long, a sudden development turned that smile upside down¡­

    Beep

    ¡°A special event is detected, issuing special mission!¡±

    Special event: Premature start of lv6 shift program.

    Accelerator is heading towards the experiment area under the management of the laboratory staff. The venue contains sisters about to face dire danger.

    Objective: Find the experiment room and save the sisters in distress.

    Reward: Equipment, Items,Ability, and Summoning points 10000 points.

    Beep

    ¡°A special event is detected, issuing the second world mission!¡±

    World: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    World Mission: Salvation

    Mission 1: Save the 20000 sisters and bring back the dead sisters as well as restoring the surviving sisters before storing all 20000 sisters in the bio-containment unit.

    Reward: Equipment, Item, Ability, and Summoning points 100000

    Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper in Academy City, Ippou Tsuukou, Accelerator.

    Reward: Random summoning of one character.

    Mission 3: Not yet unlocked.

    ? ? ?

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    The sudden commencement of lv6 shift program caught Wu Yan by surprise.

    He¡¯s just about to save the remaining sisters is he not?¡­

    ¡°Yan! What¡¯s going on! Why is the program restarting?!¡±

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of the sudden development. Mikoto also looked like she had the shock of her life. If not for the preparations he had made beforehand, her surprised yelp would have attracted the attention of the facility personnel.

    He flinched at Mikoto¡¯s yelp and the serious expressions of the other girls.

    ¡°You girls heard it?¡±

    Hinagiku nodded before continuing with a heavy tone.

    ¡°The System shared the quest to us, it seems the situation has sped up a bit!¡±

    ¡°A bit is an understatement¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°It remains a question whether we can make it to the experiment area in time¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Yan!¡±

    Mikoto panicked.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop it soon, the sisters¡­¡±

    Wu Yan became silent. He is frustrated by the turn of events. Even if it weren¡¯t for the mission, he would never be able to let the sisters die just like that, what¡¯s more, to say about Mikoto¡¯s reaction?

    The rational thing to do now is to proceed with their plan to save the sisters and revive the sister involved in the experiment with the genetic life infusion.

    But, not just Wu Yan, everyone here wish they don¡¯t have to go through that route.

    They don¡¯t see the sisters as some kind of tool, they are human through and through. They can¡¯t watch them die even if they would be justified to allow their temporary death.

    They just can¡¯t.

    ¡°Yan, Mikoto, calm down.¡±

    Hinagiku tried to calm the two when they were freaking out by grabbing them.

    ¡°We have to decide what to do now, focus!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Some kind of way out of this, some kind of way¡­¡±

    Mikoto is still freaking out even though she said she¡¯s calm. Wu Yan on the other hand, calmed down first.

    ¡°It looks like we have to split into two teams. One team will remain here and search out all the sisters as well as rescue them. The other team will go stop Accelerator.¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it before he continued.

    ¡°I will deal with Accelerator!¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Hinagiku frowned.

    ¡°Yan, Accelerator is a tier 8 and you¡¯re at tier 7. You can¡¯t fight him!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly grinned, she is right. But, Mikoto, Hinagiku, and the other girls don¡¯t know Accelerator like he does.

    There is no one other than him who should go¡­

 Chapter 207: For your Onee-sama.

    Chapter 207: For your Onee-sama.

    When he told Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea about his reason for choosing to pick a fight with Accelerator the four girls fell silent. Indeed, they didn¡¯t know much about Accelerator¡¯s power nor do they know his face.

    On the other hand, Wu Yan is very familiar with Accelerator. He knows how he ticks, his abilities and his characteristics. They had no reason to stop him.

    ¡°But, you¡¯re no match for Accelerator. You can¡¯t do anything against him even if you go¡­¡±

    Hinagiku got worried despite Wu Yan looking very relaxed. The other 3 girls also expressed their concerns, they were worried that he would be seriously hurt.

    Wu Yan laughed and assured her.

    ¡°You girls can relax. I¡¯ve got more return to town scrolls. Besides, if things go south, I will just have to teleport the sisters away wouldn¡¯t I?¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do about Mission 2? Aren¡¯t you required to beat Accelerator?¡±

    Hinagiku knew what Wu Yan was thinking just by taking a glance at his face.

    ¡°With your personality, I bet you wouldn¡¯t run without exhausting your options¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Kaichou-sama figured him out. That¡¯s right, he wasn¡¯t going to run without at least throwing a few punches his way.

    Mikoto suddenly burst out.

    ¡°Yan, let me go with you!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Mikoto, I know what you¡¯re feeling but you need to think about it. If we go together, who is going to detect the sisters? Only the two of us can gauge where the sisters are within this group!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Unconvinced, Mikoto dimmed down. She didn¡¯t want him to run into danger by himself but she has to think about the sisters as well. She¡¯s between a rock and a hard place in deciding what to do.

    ¡°No buts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan clapped his hands on Mikoto¡¯s shoulder before telling her.

    ¡°Leave that sister to me, you worry about the rest of the sisters. Promise me you will do that!¡±

    Mikoto lowered her head when she saw that Wu Yan is not going to back down on this. She acquiesced but that didn¡¯t mean the other girls share the same thought.

    He felt his shirt being tugged at the back so he turned around.

    Ikaros looked intently into his eyes, she¡¯s practically begging for him not to go.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    She uttered that line but everyone could hear what she is trying to say.

    ¡°Ikaros, you can¡¯t go as well.¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Ikaros¡¯ head.

    ¡°You¡¯re the strongest among us, I only have to worry about Accelerator but if you girls were found out, your enemy is the whole facility!¡±

    Wu Yan glanced around at the girls before turning back to Ikaros.

    ¡°When the time comes, you who hold an absolute advantage in group fights will serve an essential role.¡±

    ¡°But, master¡­¡±

    Concern and sadness started floating up Ikaros¡¯ face. It hurts to see her like this.

    ¡°Relax, everything will turn out okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan consoled her.

    ¡°I will run if I can¡¯t do it so please don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±

    Her eyes rippled with emotions as she is conflicted by her internal wishes. She saw his warm look and she nodded, earning a smile from Wu Yan.

    Astrea stood in front of Wu Yan and declared loudly.

    ¡°Well, master, let Astrea accompany you then!¡±

    Astrea swung her arm around as if she¡¯s trying to impress upon him the image of being strong.

    ¡°That Acce-loli-whatnot better check it or Astrea¡¯s gonna whoop his ass!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t deny her help straightaway. In terms of strength, he is going to have the toughest uphill fight of his life against Accelerator. If he weren¡¯t so familiar with the source material, he wouldn¡¯t even think about fighting Accelerator, he would have just thrown the towel in the ring instantly.

    Accelerator¡¯s power is too terrifying.

    [Vector control], He can manipulate anything that touches him be it kinetic, heat or electrical energy. He can redirect anything that has magnitude and direction. Theoretically, even a nuclear explosion will not harm him in the slightest.

    Apparently, he could stop the earth¡¯s rotation temporary with his ability.

    With just him, even if he knew Accelerator¡¯s weaknesses, he couldn¡¯t confidently state that he can defeat him. However, with Astrea added into the equation, the result might be different.

    As a close quarter combat specialized angeloid, her abilities at close range are deadly, even more so than Ikaros.

    In concept, Astrea who can only swing her sword around is also poorly matched against Accelerator who can redirect physicalblows like nothing. But, with her mastery over close range fights, beating him isn¡¯t hard.

    If Astrea can unleash an attack that exceeds Accelerator¡¯s computational power then not even Accelerator can fight against her.

    With two Rare Armaments that borders on the Gold Armament¡¯s range. Wu Yan believes that Astrea can beat Accelerator.

    He really didn¡¯t need to think about it.

    ¡°Alrighty then, Astrea, you¡¯re with me!¡±

    Astrea beamed up.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t say anything about his decision. It¡¯s not because she couldn¡¯t care less about him, she¡¯s weakest of them all so even if she went with him she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Hinagiku helplessly continued.

    ¡°And, how are you guys going to locate Accelerator?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and thought for a bit before fiddling with the bio-containment unit.

    ¡°It seems we have to rely on the sisters this time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and touched the bracelet before an individual, identical in almost every manner to Mikoto appeared in front of them.

    She looked around with a blank expression. When she saw Wu Yan, she focused her gaze.

    ¡°Misaka found the weirdo, says a surprised Misaka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression twitched.

    ¡°Why am I the weirdo¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the thief that stole all the other sisters. Yet, you cured the other sisters. At the same time, you¡¯re also the pervert that stored the sisters in a dark place to sleep. Hence, you¡¯re a weirdo. Misaka attempts to explain to the weirdo in front of him why he was deemed a weirdo¡­¡±

    Even if they¡¯re kinda in a hurry, he can¡¯t help but be shocked by the sister¡¯s impression of him. The sister lost interest in him and looked around before she noticed Mikoto.

    ¡°Onee-sama! Misaka excitedly called out, happy at the prospect of meeting Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s heart was charmed for a brief moment and then her resolve to save all the sisters was solidified.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you as well but I have something important I need your help on.Please, you got to help me!¡±

    When Mikoto finished explaining everything the sister remained silent for a while before speaking up.

    ¡°Why are you guys so hellbent on saving us sisters? Misaka clones are merely products with borrowed forms, fake hearts. We only cost 180,000 Yen to make. A push of a button and we can be created¡­¡±

    The girls felt their heart tightening up at the sister¡¯s statement. Mikoto bit down on her lips so hard she almost caused a wound on her lip. Wu Yan clenched his fist and hugged the sister, much to the sister¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°The one who told you your body was borrowed can go to hell! The ones who told you your heart is fake can also go to hell!¡±

    Wu Yan roared.

    ¡°You girls are products derived from Mikoto¡¯s body and heart. You girls are a result of Mikoto¡¯s DNA! You girls belong with Mikoto, not with those bastard researchers in this facility!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you every deprecate yourself like this ya hear¡­¡±

    The Misaka clone wasn¡¯t sure how to react. Its blank expression showed some form of expression of being touched. The sister mumbled.

    ¡°We are Onee-sama¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked warmly into Misaka sister¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve gotta help your Onee-sama out. Please, Misaka sister, you need to help us¡­¡±

    ¡°For Onee-sama¡­¡±

    Misaka sister looked at Mikoto and saw the passion as well as the guilt on her face before she replied with an affirmative.

    ¡°Yes! For Onee-sama!¡±

 Chapter 208: Accelerator. The incoming battleâ€¦

    Chapter 208: Accelerator. The incoming battle¡­

    Night time.

    On a road without any pedestrians, two women and a man is currently running with all their might towards one direction. One of the girls got a piggyback ride because she didn¡¯t have the stamina to keep up with the group.

    Misaka sister closed her eyes and would open them from time to time to give Wu Yan and Astrea the directions. They hoped that they would make it before the experiment started.

    Bio-containment unit cannot be seen equipped on his hand as he had passed it to Mikoto earlier. With Ikaros, Mikoto and Hinagiku there, he¡¯s not afraid of anything happening to them. He just needs to focus on his own side for now.

    They kept running at top speed for a sustained period, if not for their strong constitution they would have run out of gas a long time ago.

    Misaka sister burst out during a certain point.

    ¡°Here! Says Misaka in a confident tone.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t speed up, instead, he stopped. Astrea who was running right behind him crashed into him with her jugs. Those buns hit him square in the back and bounced him forward in a big fuck you to physics.

    Wu Yan almost fell to the ground as a result of the collision between him and those huge cans on Astrea. He¡¯s not so sure how he should feel at the moment. Glad that he put down Misaka sister first? Or perhaps he had hoped that Astrea would bump him with Misaka sister still on him thereby absorbing the shock.

    If this is the time to screw around, he would probably be celebrating.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Astrea, confused by Wu Yan¡¯s behavior asked him as if nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t know why he would stop in the middle of the road, Mikoto sister also wondered the same thing.

    Seeing as she is genuinely confused, Wu Yan let out a sigh. He had just told her what they were going to do and now it looks like she had forgotten all about it. What should he say at this point¡­

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother explaining, he took out a capsule. Astrea realized what he meant the moment he took the pill out. She took out a capsule as well.

    Shapeshifting pill: Upon consumption, the user will be able to change their appearance and body shape to their desires. To return to normal, the accompanying pill should be consumed or it will be impossible to return to the original form. Item points 2000.

    The same pills Ikaros and Astrea consumed the last time they had a run in with the Hound Dogs and ITEM. If possible, Wu Yan wants to stay in the dark as it is easier to move around and accomplish things.

    The moment they took their pill, Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s physical appearances changed so drastically that even anyone familiar with them would not be able to recognize them.

    He ignored Misaka sister¡¯s nonchalant comment: ¡°The freak and his partner transformed says Misaka in utter shock.¡±

    He ran ahead and the two girls followed in turn.

    They quickly found a wide stony place in front of them. The mansory area seemed wide enough. They also found the sister participating in the experiment standing in the most conspicuous spot of the area as if she¡¯s trying to say here-i-am.

    Where¡¯ Accelerator? He¡¯s not here yet?

    Wu Yan¡¯s not surprised that the sister apparently knew about him coming here and had already accepted his help. The sisters are connected via a network known as the MISAKA network. The sister clone would easily know what had been communicated to the sister clone with Wu Yan.

    Sister clone and Wu Yan both nodded at each other. He examined the two girls who looked identical before he asked.

    ¡°Which clone are you girls?¡±

    ¡°Misaka is a military clone with the serial number 00001, says Misaka earnestly, a bit peeved at the weirdo for not knowing her serial number.¡±

    Reported the clone who guided him. Such luck, he actually got 00001 just by randomly picking a sister.

    ¡°Misaka is a military clone with the serial number 10023, Misaka introduces herself with all due formality.¡±

    Said the clone about to enter into the experiment. Wu Yan is surprised by the revelation of her serial number.

    10032? The same sister Touma saved in the original work? To think she would get picked the moment the project restarted.

    Comparing the sisters, he really couldn¡¯t find any distinguishing feature between the two. She was originally saved in the work but she got saved by him now.

    She is really identitical to the other sisters. Wait, of course she is, what the hell am I asking?

    ¡°Alright, you two sisters¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to refer to them by their serial number if at all possible.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you girls leave now. You girls will be in grave danger if the battle starts and you¡¯re still here.¡±

    Wu Yan could bring the sisters away from here and just be done with it. However, due to his second mission, he didn¡¯t really want to run without putting up a fight. With Astrea by his side, there is a possibility that they might be able to pull it off.

    Misaka 00001 nodded while 10032 said excitedly.

    ¡°Are we going to Onee-sama¡¯s place? asks Misaka in an ecstatically.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He handed a return to town scroll into her hand and smiled at her.

    ¡°Go find your Onee-sama, she¡¯s waiting for you girls.¡±

    Misaka 10032 nodded and she received the scroll from him, a slight glimmer in her eyes didn¡¯t escape his observation.

    A stream of data flowed accross Astrea¡¯s deep red eyes. She looked towards a certain direction and called out to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slowly turned around and looked at the direction Astrea is pointing at. He saw a figure slowly making his way out of the shadows.

    White hair, red eyes, a shirt with motives like a prisonar¡¯s uniform. The guy is so lanky that if there were a big enough breeze, he looked like someone who would be blown away. The only thing that is menancing about him is his glare. Without those, it would be hard for anyone to believe that they are in the presence of the strongest esper in Academy City, Accelerator himself.

    Accelerator: Lv70

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupil narrowed.

    I see, so he¡¯s a tier 8 as expected.

    Noticing the two clones and strangers. Accelerator flinched before asking in an irritated tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who the hell are you two? Are you going to tell me there have been some changes to the plan? Am I going to have to massacre these two girls? Not that I mind.¡±

    Wu Yan was infuriated. His eyes instantly turned hostile. He¡¯s not going to let him get away with what he just said, screw the mission, this brat needs a good hiding or two.

    He lowered his head and asked the two sisters to leave while ignoring Accelerator.

    ¡°You girls should go now¡­¡±

    The sisters looked at Wu Yan and then at Accelerator before promptly nodding and making their exit by tearing the scroll.

    ¡°Spatial teleportation?¡±

    Accelerator is shocked as he took a serious look at the place where the sisters just disappeared, he continued in a flabbergasted tone.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on here? How can those dolls use spatial teleportation?¡±

    ¡°Dolls¡­ you say¡­¡±

    He closed his eyes in an attempt to organize his feelings. He looked back up at Accelerator with a calm expression, but that calmness could do little to hide the raging fury within him.

    Just when Accelerator is about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Frowning, he picked up the phone and asnwered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The one on the other side seemed to be saying something to him and that something dissipated his look of irritation. When he hanged up, Accelerator became expressionless. He turned back around to face Wu Yan and Astrea with a malevolent grin.

    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re here to stop me from achieving a peerless state huh? Well, I hope you planned your funeral!¡±

 Chapter 209: Fight, the fight against Accelerator

    Chapter 209: Fight, the fight against Accelerator

    ¡°Beep, Mission complete. 10,000 of Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points obtained.¡±

    When the Misaka clones got away, the mission accomplished notification came but Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the time focus on it.

    ¡°Master! Look out!¡±

    Maybe Astrea thought Accelerator posed a real threat, she immediately shielded Wu Yan without hesitation. She looked very serious, to be honest, she looked pretty cool in her combat mode.

    Accelerator laughed maniacally with his head slightly back and tilted at a slight angle. He is as condescending as he is smug. He snickered.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to join in? Maa, it doesn¡¯t matter, I will just end every single mofo standing in my way!¡±

    ¡°Accelerator!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his head and stared at Accelerator.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on fighting with you in the first place.¡±

    Accelerator threw him a sardonic grin.

    ¡°I thought it would be someone who didn¡¯t know his place that would dare challenge me. It appears that I was wrong, you¡¯re even worse, you¡¯re just another coward!¡±

    Accelerator continued without giving him any chance to reply.

    ¡°Well, this is only to be expected, I am after all, Ippou Tsukkou!¡±

    Accelerator boasted with a bit of sadness hidden behind that boas. He laughed like a patient who escaped from the mental institution.

    Wu Yan glanced at Accelerator who haven¡¯t stopped laughing like a tool. He didn¡¯t bother retorting, the guy must be assuming that he is afraid of him.

    Wu Yan said that because Accelerator would make a heel-face turn in the future. This is also the reason why he didn¡¯t rescue Last Order.

    The situation has changed.

    Despite knowing that Accelerator will soften out but he is treating the sisters like rubbish to be thrown around and murdered as he pleases. This warrants a beat down.

    Accelerator¡¯s laughter grew smaller and smaller as he saw that the male and female group weren¡¯t showing any signs of responding to his performance. He curled his lips at the lack of amusement before grinning.

    ¡°Before I hunt down those dolls, I guess there is time for some warm-up exercises.¡±

    Accelerator lifted his leg and stomped lightly.

    A strong tremor radiated outwards from Accelerator, the immediate area of 5-meter radius around Accelerator immediately shattered.

    The tremor caused Wu Yan and Astrea to lose balance. They regained their balance by drawing a distance away.

    What destructive abilities¡­

    The rubble floated up from the ground, stopped in the air for a bit before the pebbles flew at Wu Yan and Astrea. The pebbles emitted sonic booms and judging from the speed, these pebbles can penetrate his body quite easily.

    With a wave of his hand, black sand surged forth from the ground and entwined him, forming a giant iron wall to block the rocks.

    Astrea¡¯s eye flashed red and a round buckler with blue and white mixed into its motive appeared affixed to her wrist as she lifted it.

    A barrier of data extended from the buckler and the rocks were blocked quite easily, turning to dust just as they hit the barrier.

    Aegies L shield, Astrea¡¯s strongest defense.

    ¡°Yosh, I am going to begin!¡±

    Accelerator¡¯s attack stopped and Astrea immediately drew Chrysaor, her super vibrating photon blade. She got into a stance and as she raised her spirit with a battle cry.

    ¡°Astrea! Attacking now!¡±

    With a leap, Astrea drew close to Accelerator at an unimaginably fast speed. Accelerator was stunned by how fast she was.

    She slashed Accelerator but a strong reaction force made her flew away faster than she approached him.

    Wu Yan facepalmed. He had already told her she can¡¯t attack him just like that. She needs to reverse at the last moment but just look at her flying away like a rocket for slashing Accelerator in the usual manner. This girl really needs a tune-up in the intelligence department.

    Astrea seemed to have recalled what Wu Yan told her, she blushed and lowered her head. She flew up and landed beside Wu Yan, she puffed her cheeks at Accelerator as if it¡¯s his fault.

    Astrea should have felt the same attack she used on Accelerator, and she hit pretty hard but it appears she¡¯s not hurt in the slightest, a very surprising feat that shocked Accelerator.

    ¡°You have speed and defense¡­¡±

    Accelerator wiped that smug grin off his face and took Astrea a bit more seriously, at least he tried to before he grinned again.

    ¡°Your attacks, however, are useless!¡±

    He spread his arms and the air around him shook, manipulating the air around him, he formed a large tornado twirling around him.

    ¡°Play with me for a while and try not to die too fast¡­¡±

    Accelerator said to Wu Yan and Astrea before hurling the tornado at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    Nobody answered him, of course. He answered the tornado with a similar one, except this one is black in color and it¡¯s not a tornado. It¡¯s just a black sand wave that looks like a swirling tornado.

    The collision between the two attacks caused massive wind.

    It ended with neither side gaining any advantage as the attacks dissipated.

    The ground trembled once more and rocks stormed down on Wu Yan.

    A golden figure appeared in front of Wu Yan. With her buckler raised, the barrier emitted from it blocked all the rocks.

    Seeing as she blocked the attack for him, he formed an Iron sand sword in his palm and dashed out from Astrea¡¯s side. He appeared in front of Accelerator in the span of a breath.

    Accelerator flinched at the fact that he came before him in such rapid fashion. How does the two individuals move so fast?

    Accelerator revealed a grin as if sniggering at his futile attack, completely ignoringthe attack aimed at him.

    With Reflect in place, who can harm him?

    The attack stopped just short of hitting his chest. The sword shattered from the reflected force.

    Accelerator was startled when he looked at Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    That attack should have been reflected so hard his hand should be in tatters. How is he fine?¡­

    He quickly dismissed the idea as the attack still got blocked¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡±

    Accelerator laughed at Wu Yan who was inches away. His grin is ugly as shit, he lifted his leg and their area was immediately shrouded by dust.

    Wu Yan leaped back and looked at the hand holding the iron sand sword. His hand started bleeding and trembling from the reaction force.

    He squeezed his palm and ignored the blood seeping out. He gnashed his teeth as he adopted an expression of being annoyed at this prickling problem.

    As expected, to change his direction right before his attack is redirected is not going to be easy¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    He smiled at Accelerator who was not far away from him. He shook away the blood on his palm and he formed another iron sand sword.

    It¡¯s not a complete failure, his intact hand is the proof that he is on the right track.

 Chapter 210: Yeah, fight on, Astrea!

    Chapter 210: Yeah, fight on, Astrea!

    The fight had only been on for not more than 1 minute and the area looks like it had been through hell.

    The main architect who did this is none other than the man standing before Wu Yan, Accelerator.

    His ability is really terrifying just by seeing first hand. He only needed to exert a small amount of force and amplify it multiple iterations to wreak such destructive forces on his enemies.

    It didn¡¯t help that any attack directed at him is reflected back¡­

    His defenses and offenses are ridiculously well balanced and potent. How is he going to get past them¡­

    Only, Wu Yan didn¡¯t think that the feelings were mutual¡­

    Accelerator had a pretty grim face. The main reason for his expression is the male and female pair standing before him, they were competent enough to hold on for so long. Well, he did say he wanted them to last longer but it really irks him when he hadn¡¯t taken them down by expending this much time.

    ¡°With their abilities, they should be no weaker than lv5, why is it that I haven¡¯t heard of any of them before?¡±

    Accelerator narrowed his eyes, since he can¡¯t figure it out, he¡¯s not going to spare the mental resources to pursue the matter.

    He stomped the ground and the earth trembled. The ground that had suffered massive restructuring once again experienced another round of devastation.

    Through some sort of manipulation, Accelerator had managed to force pillars to emerge out from the ground in an attempt to impale Wu Yan and Astrea in a straight line.

    Iron sand burst out from the devastated ground to form thick iron whips that destroyed the pillars.

    ¡°Hyahyahahya! How about this and this!¡±

    Accelerator laughed like a madman as he stomped the ground, creating multiple earthquakes that forcefully shot out pillars from the ground. Instead of just one direction like before, this time, the pillars came at them their six, three, nine and of course, twelve.

    Wu Yan was surprised by the sudden surge in intensity, Astrea was the same as well. If she could use her wings, this kind of attack would amount to nothing more than an annoyance. But, the short time span didn¡¯t allow her to deploy her wings.

    The pillars surrounded them from all sides and converged with Wu Yan and Astrea as the center.

    Boom

    The pillars crashed together in a huge collision, completely burying where Astrea and Wu Yan were moments ago.

    Accelerator grinned, seemingly not disturbed by the fact that he might have killed someone, it¡¯s like he just killed a bunch of chicken. He looked very sinister but no one would know what he is really thinking inside.

    His smug grin didn¡¯t last long. A red hue dyed his face as the stone pillars started rumbling.

    Red light reminiscent of flames started leaking out of the mountain of stone pillars. And then, a huge sword beam emerged from within the stone pillars.

    The stone pillars were smashed to smithereens from the sheer force of the sword beam, the remains of the stone pillars littered the area. When the dust settled, Wu Yan and Astrea emerged from within, Accelerator turned grave.

    Wu Yan held an object in his hand, a nimble nodachi, Nietono no Shana.

    He used the [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz] to break his way out of the stone pillars. It was easy but the execution left him very dusty. Luckily, this isn¡¯t his true appearance.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±

    Astrea didn¡¯t notice her nose was dusty as well when she asked him. Wu Yan giggled from her appearance.

    ¡°I am alright.¡±

    ¡°You guys look okay¡­¡±

    Accelerator¡¯s voice entered their ears.

    He saw the rubbles and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Looks like this kind of attacks won¡¯t hurt you guys huh? Perhaps the attack didn¡¯t have enough juice¡­¡±

    Wu Yan twitched his lower lip.

    ¡°You practically turned this place upside down and you said there wasn¡¯t enough power¡­¡±

    ¡°So what if I turn this place on its head, you¡¯re still alive and well. You challenging me?¡±

    ¡°If I am peerless, small fries like you wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge me would you?¡±

    Accelerator pointed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You lot keep coming here one after another to challenge me for my title. Even nameless characters like you guys are here to challenge me, tell me I am wrong hmm?¡±

    Accelerator kept rambling on in anger but Wu Yan paid no heed to him. The more he listened, the more pity Wu Yan felt for Accelerator.

    Incapable of making extravagant demands, this poor fellow chose the wrong path for the solution of his problem. This guy is probably the one he should feel the most pity for.

    It¡¯s unclear whether he is acting out or just saying it for fun, the moment he noticed Wu Yan and Astrea lack of response Accelerator grinned before continuing.

    ¡°If I become invincible, no one will dare challenge me ever again. Since you guys are here to hinder me, it¡¯s time to die!¡±

    The winds changed direction.

    Air started converging on top of Accelerator, the winds roared with vigor.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Wu Yan stared at the vortex forming atop Accelerator, he nodded towards Astrea who had a very serious expression. Astrea smiled and data started flowing past her eyes¡­

    The vortex was shot out at them. That wasn¡¯t the end, behind them were huge boulder raining down at them like meteors.

    Wu Yan merely stepped back a bit against the combo of attacks. He gripped Nietono no Shana with two hands as he stared at Accelerator.

    Astrea¡¯s sci-fi esque red eyes examined the oncoming boulders and vortex, her back trembled slightly before a pair of pure white wings emerged with a fwip.

    ¡°Wings?¡±

    Accelerator frowned at the sight of Astrea¡¯s wings. He¡¯s not interested in her wings per se. Rather, why would he? His arch-nemesis, Kakine Teitoku has 3 pairs of wings.

    He frowned because he had a sudden sense of foreboding.

    Astrea uttered a battle cry and took flight. With supersonic speed, she came before the vortex before she promptly split it apart with her photon blade.

    With the vortex cut in half, the remaining force of the vortex fell on the ground in two sides. When the vortex got stopped, the boulder attack had arrived.

    ¡°Aegis L! Deploy!¡±

    Data streamed past her eyes and her buckler shone bright before a crystalline wall made out of what appears to be fortified data spread out around her.

    The area seemed to be larger than her previous deployment of Aegis L.

    Something like this I¡¯d imagine.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The boulders collided with her barrier but the boulders were swiftly turned to pieces of rock upon hitting her barrier. The boulders failed to do nothing more than make noises against Astrea¡¯s Aegis L.

    When the boulders had all been but blocked, the tiny meteors were disappearing as well¡­

    Accelerator¡¯s expression turned grim again. This time he knew he had once again underestimated the enemies¡¯ skill, attack power, and defensive power¡­

 Chapter 211: Hurt, Accelerator enters reeeee mode

    Chapter 211: Hurt, Accelerator enters reeeee mode

    The battlefield was calm, the only indication that it is a battlefield is the deep gouges in the earth from the fight that went on here.

    Of course, this is but a mere break before the next storm arrive¡­

    Like a falling meteor, a figure clad in red hue dashed towards Accelerator with unthinkable silence. The figure held up the nodachi before slashing down at a slightly startled Accelerator.

    Wu Yan hesitated when he saw Accelerator change his expression. He was hesitating whether or not to go full force, if this hit got reflected back at him it won¡¯t be a pretty sight.

    Before a second had elapsed, he tightened his grip and the doubt plaguing him disappeared. The only thing that is left is the resolution. Radiant crimson red suffused Nietono no Shana.

    I must succeed this time!

    [Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz]!!

    The sword beam was shot out at close range but Accelerator quickly recovered from his shock as he shouted at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I told you! It¡¯s no use, don¡¯t you get it?!¡±

    The sword beam got stopped just short of hitting him and it got parried rather than reflected. If it had not been stopped, Accelerator can kiss his chest goodbye but after his passive triggered, the sword beam took a slight deviation and hit him in the shoulder.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Accelerator cried out while reflexively taking a step back. He was still hit with the attack despite taking a step back. Meanwhile, Wu Yan had already retreated the moment he executed his sword beam.

    An explosion ensued and Accelerator¡¯s position was blurred by the smoke and debris around ground zero.

    ¡°You did it!¡±

    Astrea cheered in midair. She flapped her wings and landed next to Wu Yan as a few pure white feathers fell from the sky.

    ¡°We won! Master!¡±

    Astrea beamed at Wu Yan, he responded with a bitter laugh.

    ¡°We won? If only it were that easy¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stared at the smoke covered area where Accelerator was last seen. Astrea also turned around after flinching.

    A breeze blew by and blew away the smoke and dust shrouding the area. Accelerator appeared in one piece in front of Wu Yan and Astrea¡¯s eyes.

    He was dusty all over and he had his hand pressed against his bleeding shoulder.

    Accelerator lowered his head so nobody could see his expression. He examined his shaking hands and saw the blood on it, his pupil immediately shrunk.

    ¡°Blood¡­¡±

    A bit dazed and confused but mostly disbelieving, he mumbled as he looked at the blood on his hand. And then he burst out in laughter.

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahaha¡­ ahahahaha!!!¡±

    He looked like he had gone mad, he ignored his bleeding shoulder as he manically laughed at the blood on his hand.

    Looking at Accelerator¡¯s hysterical appearance, Wu Yan tightened his grip on his sword. Meanwhile, Astrea subconsciously stepped back as she mewled.

    ¡°Uu, had he gone bonkers from the attack, why is he laughing despite getting hurt¡­¡±

    Accelerator lifted his bloody hand and cheered as if the blood is some kind of winning lottery ticket.

    ¡°Blood! It¡¯s blood! I actually am bleeding! I got hurt! Haha, hahahaha!!!¡±

    ¡°Master, wh-what is wrong with him?¡­¡±

    Astrea tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. Accelerator is as zany as he is malevolent, the weird air around him is slightly intimidating for Astrea.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed. He silenced himself and examined Accelerator. Somehow, Accelerator had become a bit different¡­

    Accelerator stopped his mad laughter and met eyes with Wu Yan. Expressionlessly he continued.

    ¡°Hey, you hurt me¡­¡±

    Killing intention erupted like a volcano from Accelerator. Astrea is okay with the pressure but Wu Yan felt chills climbing up his spine. He furrowed his brow but a sudden change elicited a change in expression of both individuals.

    Astrea responded the swiftest, she picked Wu Yan up before he could react and flew up into the air.

    The next instant, the ground where they stood were reduced to pebbles the biggest of which did not exceed thumb-size.

    Astrea and Wu Yan were surprised at how Accelerator turned a wide area around him into small rocks in such short time.

    Wu Yan gulped at his monstrous abilities to wreak havoc. He hadn¡¯t seen anything like this since Ikaros¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea¡¯s voice shook Wu Yan back into reality. When he lifted his head, millions of rocks were shot their way.

    Astrea flapped her wings to dodge the rocks with her deft maneuvering skills, she couldn¡¯t deploy Aegis while holding Wu Yan.

    Very soon, they noticed that after the wave of rocks came multiple tornados!

    ¡°Oh god!!! You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Astrea screeched as she increased the distance by flapping her wings in an attempt to avoid getting hit by the rock and storm combo attack.

    The rocks were shot all over the place. At last, the tornados caught up with the barrage of rocks. It turned into a rock storm that made its way over to the two.

    At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they get done in. Astrea can¡¯t exhibit her full power with him holding her back. He yelled at her to let go of him.

    ¡°Astrea! Let go of me!¡±

    Astrea flinched and yelled back in shock.

    ¡°Master! We are in the middle of the air!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t sweat it. I have my own way, just let go of me!¡±

    Astrea wasn¡¯t so sure but her speed slowed down enough for the tornados to hone in on them.

    Surprised, Astrea gnashed her teeth before letting Wu Yan go and she deployed her shield.

    Aegis L stopped all the rock-fueled tornado storm with her barrier. Astrea took a look at Wu Yan and sighed a breath of relief.

    Wu Yan stood on a platform that is made out of iron sand supported by magnetism.

    He had hypothesized that this is feasible if he could muster up enough iron sand to delay his landing¡­

    Astrea was glad that Wu Yan told her the truth. But, she was surprised by something as she shouted atWu Yan.

    ¡°Master! Look out!¡±

    A figure had come before him before he knows about it, the figure is propelled by 4 tornados as he grinned at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupil contracted until it was about as small as a needlepoint, he focused solely on Accelerator¡¯s slowly approaching hand¡­

    Accelerator¡¯s ability, vector manipulation allows him to change the direction and magnitude of vectors which also includes the blood circulation as well as the electrical signals in a lot of lifeforms.

    If Accelerator touches him, Wu Yan will die for sure.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea yelled and she flew towards Wu Yan with all her might, ignoring the rock tornados assaulting her.

 Chapter 212: Gathering the winds in Academy City

    Chapter 212: Gathering the winds in Academy City

    Time stood still with only the trembling ground and roaring air as the background music¡­

    It is as though there are only the 3 of them left on earth. One of them stood on a floating iron sand platform with a frozen expression. Another one is reaching out to grab said frozen expression while being propelled by 4 tornados with an evil grin plastered on his face. The remaining one flapped her wings like mad, hoping to intervene, ignoring the fact that she is being targeted by tornados filled with rocks.

    In his time of crisis, the conceptual dragon armor dwelling within his psyche activated, it jumped into action by materializing around Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Invisible when fully materialized, the armor protecting Wu Yan blocked Accelerator¡¯s deceptively lethal touch.

    Accelerator flinched when he saw his attack being blocked by some sort of invisible armor. He didn¡¯t know how to proceed from there so Wu Yan sighed in relief as he took in the sight of Accelerator¡¯s hand just inches away from him. This is the first time he had danced in such close manner with death.

    His sigh of relief reminded Accelerator that his attack got blocked again¡­

    Furious at him, he clenched his hand at the armor before unleashing his vector manipulation.

    Clang

    The armor burst into pieces of invisible armor fragments as they returned to his psyche¡­

    Realizing the callous situation he is in, he swung Nietono no Shana at Accelerator but the attack got reflected back at him causing him to crash hard into the rubbles beneath him, completely buried by the rubbles.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Seeing Wu Yan leverage his own ability to get away from him, Accelerator spat in dissatisfaction. He had wanted to end him right there and then instead of injuring Wu Yan only.

    Accelerator adjusted his bearings, intent on pursuing Wu Yan. But, a change in wind direction happened behind him.

    ¡°You dare hurt master!¡±

    Astrea had a very cold expression as data streamed across her eyes. Those were eyes that were as distant as they were calculating. Astrea swung her photon sword down at Accelerator and sent Accelerator flying.

    Impossible!

    Though Accelerator as he flew but his aching body told him that his reflect failed him once more.

    It was okay the first time around. It didn¡¯t reflect Wu Yan¡¯s attack back at him but it did deflect and mitigate the strike that was meant for his chest, a testament that his reflect still somewhat did its job.

    This time wasn¡¯t like the first time.

    While his mind is still in short circuit, Astrea flapped her wings and appeared in front of Accelerator again. Those eyes filled with data made Accelerator shift his expression.

    Bam

    With a dull hit, Accelerator got sent flying again. His reflect is still in place otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be just feeling hurt with Astrea¡¯s photon blade hitting him.

    Still flying, Astrea appeared and struck Accelerator with her photon blade.

    Bam Bam Bam Bam¡­

    Like a punching bag, Astrea kept sending him flying away without giving him any chance to recover.

    Astrea¡¯s monstrous speed kept him from doing anything. Every time he went flying with GetWrecked Airlines, Astrea would appear to redirect his flight.

    ¡°FFFFuuuucccckkk!!!¡±

    Reflect just isn¡¯t going to cut it. Being served like a ball by Astrea, he is starting to feel the damage accumulating.

    The agonizing pain caused his eyes to turn red as his capillaries expanded. He is so mad right now as can be seen with his distorted expression. The moment he got sent flying by Astrea again, he spread his arms wide!

    The air churned into a tornado of monstrous size in mere seconds. He sent it towards Astrea with his vector control.

    Fuming with rage after seeing Wu Yan getting hurt, Astrea flapped her wings and charged at Accelerator with all the speed she can muster.

    The tornado and angel¡¯s distance decreased to 0 in less than 1 second due to the two opposing but equally unimaginably fast velocity.

    With a giant tornado right in front of her, no panic could be observed on Astrea¡¯s expression, she lifted her buckler and deployed Aegis L.

    With a mighty flap of her wings, she endured the tornado and shoved her way into it.

    In the sky, a magnificent show of an angelic girl tearing her way through a tornado was being put on. She tore her way right through and continued her charge towards Accelerator with unyielding vigor.

    Accelerator isn¡¯t laughing now. Ignoring what expression he has, Astrea smacked him to kingdom come with another brilliant swipe of her photon blade.

    Accelerator finally can¡¯t endure the damage and spat out a mouthful of blood as he got sent crashing into the ground, buried in the rubbles in a manner similar to how Wu Yan got done in.

    After such an intensive set of moves, Astrea didn¡¯t look like she needed any room to breathe. Her cold eyes scanned the area where Accelerator crashed into.

    Boom

    The rubbles burying Accelerator got blown apart as Accelerator haggardly crawled out. From how he staggered as he stood, it appears that he had suffered extensive damage¡­

    The feelings of lethargy and pain came as a surprise to Accelerator. He had never known these much injuries are possible before. He had probably tasted enough pain to last him half his life. That guy from before managed to cut him and this flying girl managed to beat him until he almost departed for the astral plane.

    Accelerator spat out blood as he examined the angelic girl flying in the sky. Blood had dyed his mouth and clothes red. He took another look at his raddled appearance as he trembled.

    As expected, I am not strong enough, still so far from strong enough¡­

    If I were stronger, I wouldn¡¯t get hurt so bad. If I were stronger, those ants won¡¯t appear. If I were strong enough, nobody would challenge me, If I were strong enough, I wouldn¡¯t¡­

    Hurt anyone anymore¡­

    If I were invincible, how good would that be? I wouldn¡¯t have to hurt those that didn¡¯t know their place¡­

    Since I must cause agony, I will do so until the day I become invincible!

    I¡­ must¡­ must¡­

    ¡°Become invincible!¡±

    His roar echoed into the night and then winds started gathering around him as he unleashed his full computational powers to manipulate the winds itself.

    In Academy City, car parked outside buildings and on the streets started rattling like crazy as if the cars were malfunctioning.

    Academy City¡¯s winds took on a visible form as they gathered towards a central point, Accelerator.

    Swirling wind melded together as they gathered and became pressurized. Much to Astrea¡¯s surprise, a small white plasma bundle started forming in the eye of the storm¡­

 Chapter 213:

    Chapter 213:

    In the rubble where Wu Yan is buried¡­

    He laid amongst the rock like he is sleeping. Drifting in and out of consciousness, even breathing had become a labor for him¡­

    The throbbing pain didn¡¯t wake him but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to recognize the pain. He just the pain flow through him¡­

    So tired¡­ this is so troublesome¡­ I want to sleep so bad¡­

    Still half conscious, this is the only thought going through his mind. The thought is so strong that it pretty much clouded the sense of pain and suffocation.

    Conceptual dragon armor got shattered. Because of the armor, he managed to block Accelerator¡¯s attack. Also, because it is broken, dragon armor won¡¯t trigger for a certain period of time.

    His full power attack got reflected back at him, that coupled with him being smashed into the ground¡­

    Wu Yan is not like Accelerator who can use his vector manipulation to reflect the force away from him upon impact with the ground. That is why he suffered extensive damage¡­

    Buried within the rubble, the pain and lack of oxygen had all but drained him of his strength. His thoughts grew fuzzy, he wanted to just pass out like that¡­

    Just as he is about to take a nap, the winds began roaring, it kept him from passing out.

    So noisy¡­

    He pried his eyes open but all he can see is darkness. The only thing he can hear is the roaring winds above him.

    Can you guys pipe down over there? I am trying to sleep here, why is the fan on so loud?¡­

    Argh, I don¡¯t give a fuck anymore. I am just going to sleep here. God, why does my body hurt so much¡­

    His eyes slowly closed. Wu Yan thinks it would be the best if nobody disturbs him. The lethargy is just too much.

    The heaven had different plans for him, an emotionless mechanic voice rang just as he is about to pass out.

    ¡°Beep! Mission 1 complete! Obtained 100000 Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points.¡±

    Mission 1? Equipment points? Item points? Ability points? Summoning points?

    What¡¯s that?

    Oh yeah, my missions¡­

    What was mission 1 again? I think it was to save all the sisters? I¡¯ve completed it?

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Ikaros did it huh? As expected of them.

    On the verge of fainting, he started resisting the drowsiness. He wrested control from the pain and suffocation tormenting him.

    Mikoto and the girls already did their part, how can I fail like this?!

    Wu Yan¡¯s body trembled as his eyes shot open, grasping onto Nietono no Shana¡­

    ? ? ?

    Accelerator stood there, still gathering the winds, the area around him didn¡¯t have any rubble as they were all carried away by the wind.

    Accelerator gathered and ionized the winds of Academy City. Slowly but surely a plasma formed in the center of the gathered winds.

    More and more wind gathered and the plasma ball grew bigger. The bigger the ball grew, the more insane Accelerator looked.

    It was just a flight of fancy that he gathered the winds in Academy City, Accelerator hadn¡¯t expected that the winds would become ionized.

    He isn¡¯t surprised by how it turned out, Quite the opposite, he¡¯s excited at the power of the plasma he had conjured.

    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±

    The plasma ball grew more and more while he laughed. This time for sure, he can blow the winged lady to hell!

    The storm caused Astrea to shield herself from the winds as the feathers of her wings started falling.

    Her wings that she took pride of had become a hindrance to her, the winds were too strong so she couldn¡¯t get close to Accelerator. She watched as the plasma grew larger and larger¡­

    She kept her wings as close to her body as possible while she steadied herself so she wouldn¡¯t be thrown off her balance. She can¡¯t advance any further than this.

    Accelerator¡¯s ball of plasma is probably something she can¡¯t block with her Aegis L.

    Accelerator is a formidable foe, in terms of level, Astrea is much stronger than him. But in terms of strength, she is only superior by a little margin.

    If the battle had dragged on, Astrea would have won. Now that Accelerator brought out this plasma attack, the result is becoming very uncertain¡­

    Astrea can¡¯t stop the attack and she can¡¯t advance either. She lifted her buckler in the hopes of blocking the plasma with her Aegis L.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Accelerator maniacally laughed as he shouted at Astrea.

    ¡°Even if you have better defenses, do you have the confidence to block 2 or 3 more of this kind of attacks? With my computational power, I can fire these babies at least another 4-5 times. Tell me, do you think you can block it all?¡±

    Astrea didn¡¯t say anything, she held on to her buckler, a silent testament of her resolve¡­

    Accelerator wasn¡¯t amused, he flicked his hand and the winds gathered at a much faster speed as his expression grew grim.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Astrea looked at the plasma ball and recalled Wu Yan¡¯s warm smile. Her expression became even more resolute.

    I can block it for sure!

    The plasma had grown to a size about as big as an average person¡¯s face. Its power had also grown tremendously, the whistling wind is also not a good sign. Astrea¡¯s expression turned into one of anxiety.

    ¡°More¡­more¡­¡±

    Accelerator manipulated the winds and compressed them into the plasma ball. In just a bit more time, the plasma ball would have enough energy to rip through Astrea¡¯s Aegis L.

    A red swordbeam cut through a pile of rubble, shattering the rocks. Shortly thereafter, an orange beam came from the dusty rubble and shot towards the plasma ball atop Accelerator.

    The orange beam turns out to be from a railgun projectile.

    In front of both Astrea and Accelerator¡¯s surprised faces, the railgun hit the incomplete plasma ball. The different rays of light created a brilliant light show. The railgun detonated and erased the plasma ball¡­

    ¡°What!¡±

    As the plasma dissipated, so too did the raging winds¡­

    Astrea and Accelerator looked at the direction where the railgun was shot from. The two of them spotted different expressions, Accelerator had a look of malevolence while Astrea had a look of joy.

    Clothes torn to shred, dusty all over, Wu Yan stood there panting. He can barely stand but he held a sword in one hand while his other hand is still crackling with bluish-white lightning¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

    The perpetrator is without any doubt, Wu Yan!

    He steadied his haggard body while trying hard to regain his breath. He¡¯s pale although one couldn¡¯t tell if he is pale from using railgun or because of the damage he had suffered. But, he had a smile on his face.

    ¡°I, am not done yet¡­¡±

 Chapter 214: Going all out to make someone suck photon blade

    Chapter 214: Going all out to make someone suck photon blade

    Wu Yan burst Accelerator¡¯s plasma ball with his railgun and Accelerator is not a happy camper. His eyes were filled with malice, Accelerator wanted nothing less than to rip this guy to pieces with his bare hands.

    Heaving hard, one of his eyes is already closed due to the damage he had suffered. The way he is wavering while standing, it¡¯s amazing that he hadn¡¯t collapsed onto the ground yet.

    He took a reflected full power attack, slammed into the ground, and then he got buried in rubble. If he was a normal human, he would have already died a few times over already.

    In addition to the damage he had suffered, he had been buried in the rubble for a bit too long as he showed signs of hypoxia all over his body as given by the weakness he feels. It is not an overstatement to say he is standing here due to his force of will.

    That shot of railgun drained him of almost all his energy. Although he can fire railguns due to reaching Electromaster lv5, it is still a bit taxing on his current condition. And so, he collapsed like a marionette with its strings cut.

    A pair of delicate hands supported him from the side just as he is about to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Master! Are you okay?¡±

    Looking at Astrea¡¯s worried expression, he forced a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and looked at a blood-stained Accelerator. Surprised, he looked back at Astrea.

    ¡°Astrea, your attacks reached Accelerator?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Wu Yan sighed in relief. Since Astrea can somehow mitigate the effect of Accelerator¡¯s reflect ability, his job now is to make sure Accelerator can¡¯t deploy his plasma attack, defeating him would then be a cinch.

    Obtaining sufficient oxygen, the feeling of suffocation had lessened and some of his strength returned to him. He got away from Astrea before continuing.

    ¡°Astrea. You are on the offense!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Accelerator and told Astrea.

    ¡°I can shoot another round of railgun, I will find an opportunity to support you. Your job is to figure out how to defeat Accelerator!¡±

    ¡°Understood, master!¡±

    She wants nothing more than for Wu Yan to rest and she would solo fight Accelerator. But, Astrea can¡¯t stop Wu Yan after seeing that resolute albeit a bit pale expression of Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan hesitated for a bit and he told her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him¡­¡±

    Astrea flinched, she is confused but she decided against pursuing the matter. Whatever Wu Yan says, goes!

    He had a coin loaded between his fingers, unleashing all his computational power, with railgun locked and loaded, he needs only to fire it at this point.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Super vibrating photon blade, Chrysaor ejected from her wrist guard and she got into a stance before rushing Accelerator.

    ¡°!!!!¡±

    Accelerator¡¯s expression turned sour, he knows it wouldn¡¯t be fun to take a hit from her, not again. So, he stomped and a stone armor covered Accelerator after they grew out of the ground. He didn¡¯t leave any skin exposed. He also opened his arms wide and conjured a tornado to blast Astrea with.

    The raging tornado posed no threat to Astrea, she didn¡¯t even have to use her Aegis L. She flapped her wings and dodged it just like that.

    She swung her photon blade at Accelerator and smashed his armor to bits. Before she can follow up with another attack, she found that Accelerator had already disappeared.

    At the same moment, four tornadoes of different sizes assaulted Astrea from the sky, the shadow of the tornadoes completely covered Astrea.

    In the center of it all, Astrea suffered no damage. She did a 360 horizontal slash and split apart the tornadoes before flapping her wings to attack Accelerator once more.

    A vicious swing of her blade was enough to smash pass Accelerator¡¯s reflect and hit him bluntly.

    Her photon blade is like a big, hard, and thick baseball bat and Accelerator is like a ball. She batted him hard like she¡¯s gunning for a home run with Accelerator flying away.

    Astrea took her photon blade and lifted it to the side, a blue sheen coated her photon blade and traced it down to the tip and beyond it.

    In the brilliant light show that followed, the photon blade shined and crackled as it grew longer and bigger in size. It didn¡¯t stop growing until it was several dozen meters long. At this point, it is an understatement to call it a big fucking sword.

    Astrea took a stance and lifted it high up.

    It¡¯s going to take all 20000 sisters working together to piece you back together when I¡¯m done with you.

    Danger danger danger danger danger

    That¡¯s what Accelerator¡¯s brain told him as his body shivered.

    His red eyes couldn¡¯t take in the entirety of the sword¡¯s image. Gnashing his teeth, he managed to stop his body from trembling.

    Astrea¡¯s huge sword was giving him shivers like had never felt before. Adopting a grim expression, something in him told him that failure to defend against the next attack will inevitably result in defeat.

    Sensing that he is actually afraid, Accelerator became as ravenous as an injured wolf, his eyes were beaming red.

    ¡°So what, let¡¯s see who is tougher!¡±

    And then, the winds started whistling again as a giant storm formed with Accelerator at the eye of the storm. He gathered the winds and a plasma ball started forming again, he lifted it on high like he¡¯s going to Life Bomb the fuck out of his enemy. He gathered the winds and kept his plasma ball growing.

    History repeated itself, before the plasma ball could be completed, an orange bolt of laser smashed the ball apart.

    ¡°Bastard!!!¡±

    Accelerator roared.

    Wu Yan shouted at Astrea.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    With a short shout, she grabbed the photon blade with two hands and swung it down.

    Accelerator¡¯s coat of reflect got split apart like tofu. There is no gimmick to this attack, no leverage on his weakness. It was the most brutal and direct attack possible, a force on another level altogether sliced through the reflector shield and hit Accelerator¡¯s lanky frame.

    Blood filled the air.

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he is seeing, blood spewing out in copious amount and that excruciating pain instantly caused him to lose consciousness as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ding! Mission 2 complete! x 1 random summon obtained, please proceed to the summoning interface to summon!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Mission 3 initiated!¡±

    Mission 3 started the same time mission 2 was completed. He knew that this meant Accelerator is recognized by the System as having been defeat by him and his partner.

    Exhaling heavily, crippling fatigue grabbed him and he drooped his head and collapsed before he can see what Mission 3 is.

    Before he lost consciousness, he could vaguely see Astrea rushing towards him as well as 3 familiar figures approaching him rapidly¡­

 Chapter 215: An end for nowâ€¦

    Chapter 215: An end for now¡­

    When his consciousness returned, Wu Yan pried his eyes open and looked at the ceiling before he continued.

    ¡°An unknown ceiling¡­¡±

    He was surprised to find out that his body isn¡¯t in excruciating pain like it was before he passed out.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    ¡°The hospital.¡±

    A frog-like face cut in and answered him. Shocked by the sudden appearance of the guy, Wu Yan reflexively punched him in the face.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The frog face yelped as he backed off holding his face. Wu Yan noticed that the frog face is wearing a white coat fit for a doctor.

    Frog face, a doctor with white coat, Wu Yan instantly knew who this guy was¡­

    ¡°Heaven canceller!¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that someone who hadn¡¯t been to this hospital would know about my nickname¡­¡±

    Frog fac Heaven canceller endured the pain while replying.

    ¡°But, even if you know me, you really didn¡¯t have to give me a punch at the first sight of my face, how much do you hate me?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Sorry, I just acted in reflex¡­¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, I am just here to check on your status, seeing as you can punch people now, I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems anymore.¡±

    Heaven canceller walked out of the room. Wu Yan probably didn¡¯t leave a good first impression on the guy¡­

    Before he exited the room, he told Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh yes, that young lady over there waited by your side the whole night!¡±

    Flinching, he got up and saw someone sleeping on his lap¡­

    He smiled at the sight of the tea color-haired girl who couldn¡¯t conceal the look of worry even in her sleep. He brushed her bangs while taking in her lovely sleeping countenance.

    Maybe because she felt his movements, Mikoto¡¯s eyes trembled a bit and she woke up.

    ¡°Yan. You are awake!¡±

    Mikoto said in elation. Her worry disappeared the minute she confirmed his safety.

    Wu Yan smiled and nodded. He continued rubbing her head.

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±

    Wu Yan made her embarrassed by his affectionate actions. But, she¡¯s not putting up much protest.

    ¡°You have been sleeping the whole day!¡±

    Mikoto continued.

    ¡°How is it? Any discomfort anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Not really, a bit tired is all¡­¡±

    He examined his body before he answered. Wu Yan grinned and tipped his hat towards Heaven canceller, this is no doubt his handy work.

    ¡°Oh yeah, where is Hinagiku and the other girls?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they went out to buy something to eat.¡±

    Mikoto said before removing a bracelet from her wrist. She passed the bio-containment unit containing the sisters over to him.

    ¡°The sisters are inside. We had already restored their body with the gene repair infusion.¡±

    Mikoto treated the bracelet like a treasure. Wu Yan noticed that she couldn¡¯t hide her joy and relief when she talked about what they did.

    Retrieving the bracelet, he rubbed the bio-containment unit, he felt a burden lifted from his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna let them come out and walk a bit?¡±

    Mikoto decisively shook her head.

    ¡°Everybody has the same face so if they come out it¡¯s going to cause a stir. Plus, the research firms are probably searching high and low for the sisters so it¡¯s not a good time for them to come out yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked fondly at the bio-containment unit.

    ¡°They said they didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for us, it will be good to take a nap together as well, they said,¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wore the bracelet.

    ¡°Lovely sisters, aren¡¯t there¡­¡±

    Mikoto smiled and nodded. She hesitated before continuing.

    ¡°I already told them the thing about us¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around as she continued.

    ¡°They said they are willing to follow us into the other world.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t willing, I am going to drag their butts over to the other side. This world bears no goodwill for the sisters¡­¡±

    Mikoto became silent upon hearing him and the mood turned heavy until¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The door opened and Ikaros who stood at the door with a bag of food stared at Wu Yan with deep joy.

    ¡°Yan! You woke up!¡±

    ¡°Wah! Master! You came back to live!¡±

    Wu Yan was smiling but Astrea¡¯s line drained him of energy once again. He rolled his eyes at her before replying.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean by coming back to live¡­¡±

    And then a screeching noise hit him from behind Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea.

    ¡°I wished that you would have stayed bedridden for the rest of your life!¡±

    Wu Yan felt a headache coming on the moment he heard her. Every single time he hears this voice, there¡¯s bound to be trouble¡­ for him.

    ¡°Kuroko, what are you saying!¡±

    Mikoto chastised her. She was so worried he wouldn¡¯t wake up so one can imagine how much Kuroko¡¯s word hit her.

    ¡°But, Onee-sama¡­¡±

    She leered at him for a bit before using her puppy eyes on Mikoto.

    ¡°Onee-sama waited by that scum¡¯s bed for a whole day. If you had wrinkles from worrying about this scum, Kuroko wouldn¡¯t know what to¡­¡±

    Probably because she imagined Mikoto with wrinkles, Kuroko bashed her head against the ground.

    ¡°Kuroko!¡±

    Mikoto is so embarrassed by her friend here¡­

    Hinagiku led Astrea and Ikaros around Kuroko before talking to Wu Yan.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied while rubbing Ikaros¡¯ head. Astrea saw it and offered her head as well, he grinned and patted her as well.

    ¡°That day in the research firm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan asked Hinagiku with a light voice after glancing at Kuroko who is still hammering the ground with her head.

    Hinagiku smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Relax, we weren¡¯t found out, the operation was successful¡­¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shot back at him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Hinagiku placed her finger at his nose and yelled at him in frustration.

    ¡°Look at yourself, you got wrecked so hard, what¡¯s good about any of this?!¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his head as he answered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be that bad¡­¡±

    Seeing as Wu Yan¡¯s expression told her he¡¯s repenting about the whole thing, Hinagiku turned her head to the side with a hmph.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s important now is that you need to take it easy.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly responded.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea removed a pile of lunchboxes, that¡¯s right, a pile of lunchboxes, and she passed one of them to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Master, this one is for you, it¡¯s really good ya know!¡±

    Astrea herself seemed to be resisting the urge to take back her gift, Wu Yan looked at the dozens of lunchboxes at the side as his lips twitched.

    At the door, Ruiko and Uiharu stood there as they watched everything proceed. They exchanged looks and shrugged.

    ¡°Should we really have come here in the first place?¡­¡±

 Chapter 216: The System is being awfully generous?â€¦

    Chapter 216: The System is being awfully generous?¡­

    Wu Yan laid on the bed, apparently staring at the ceiling. His consciousness, however, delved deep into System¡­

    Mikoto, Kuroko, and the other girls headed to their respective schools. Meanwhile, Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros went back home so it¡¯s just him in this room.

    Consciously manipulating the System interface, a projection appeared in front of him and he checked it out.

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea

    Equipment points:

    71¡¯000 ¡ú 171,000

    Item points:

    8¡¯800¡¯000 ¡ú 7,400,000

    Ability points:

    101¡¯000 ¡ú 201,000

    Summoning points:

    120¡¯000 ¡ú 220,000

    Level:

    65 ¡ú 66

    Unit:

    Misaka Mikoto

    Abilities:

    Electromaster(Lv5)

    Power:

    B

    Endurance:

    B

    Agility:

    A

    Psychological:

    A

    Equipments:

    none

    Level:

    70

    Unit:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Abilities:

    None

    Power:

    B

    Endurance:

    B

    Agility:

    A

    Psychological:

    B

    Equipments:

    Shirosakura (C grade)

    Level:

    60 ¡ú 63

    Unit

    Ikaros

    Ability

    Uranus Queen mode

    Power

    A

    Stamina

    B

    Agility

    A

    Psychological

    A

    Equipment:

    Artemis ¡®Perpetual homing missile¡¯ (Grade C), Aegis ¡®Absolute Defense Perimeter¡¯ (Grade C), Apollon (Grade C), Uranus System (Grade B)

    Level

    78

    Unit:

    Astrea

    Abilities:

    Close quarters combat expert

    Power:

    A

    Endurance:

    A

    Agility:

    A

    Psychological:

    C

    Equipments:

    Chrysaor (Grade C), Aegis L (Grade C)

    Level:

    75

    ? ? ?

    Wu Yan is surprised that he jumped a level. Was it from that time he beat Accelerator?

    Accelerator is lv70, it would be odd if he didn¡¯t profit from the experience. Not to mention, he gained experience from defeating Mugino Shizuri and Kakine Teitoku as well, it seemed reasonable that he got a level up.

    He hadn¡¯t heard the notification because he was unconscious from the fight with Accelerator¡­

    To think that it would require 2 tier 7 and 1 tier 8 opponents to increase his level by one, it seems the experience curve is an exponentially increasing one. Oddly enough, Hinagiku seemed to be much more enlightened by all the encounters as she increased by 3 levels, almost catching up with him.

    He should be counting his blessings though, seeing as Mikoto, Ikaros, Astrea didn¡¯t experience any increase in level.

    ? ? ?

    Copy world: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    World Mission: Rescue!

    Mission 1: Save all 20,000 Misaka sisters. Revive all the dead clones, repair the sisters and store all 20,000 clones into bio-containment unit. (Completed)

    Reward: 100,000 Equipment points, Ability points, Summoning points, Item points.

    Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper in Academy City, Accelerator. (Completed)

    Reward: Random summon x1

    Mission 3: Go all the way with at least 3 individuals in the copy world and get them to follow the player out of this world.

    Reward: Free summoning of the individuals fitting the criterions set forth in Mission 3.

    ? ? ?

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe what he is seeing. He was thinking that System had become the coolest wingman ever¡­

    This is basically the opportunity to further expand the development of his crystal palace.

    Wu Yan fell into a world of infinite joy, his lewd and drooling face a testament to his personality. It¡¯s lucky that there is no one else here with him, human scum would be a fitting description for him at the moment if only Kuroko was here.

    He frowned the moment he deliberated on the details of the mission, The mission is tantalizing at first sight but to dance in the sheets with at least 3 individuals and subsequently getting them to willingly follow him out of this world would be no easy feat, at least equal in difficulty to the previous two missions.

    He didn¡¯t even have the candidates in mind yet¡­

    Looks like there is a long game ahead of him¡­

    Wu Yan set aside the mission 3 for now and focused his attention on the summoning interface.

    His mission 2 reward that allows a random summoning is a prize that he isn¡¯t too sure what to feel about. It¡¯s certainly not a grand prize but if he used it and some balance breaking girl came out then that would be a different issue.

    Thinking about it, Wu Yan decided to put off the summoning for now. There are eyes and ears everywhere in this city, the most glaring issue of which is identity. If he summoned then the summon can only stay at home or go out at the risk of detection.

    That¡¯s why he decided to delay the summoning for now.

    Examining his status and the 4 summons he has at the moment, he thought that this is probably the time to get some abilities or equipment. The fight with Accelerator made him realize that despite being at tier 7, he¡¯s still rather weak¡­

    He had experienced injuries since transferring to Silvaria, but he had never experienced such grave injuries before.

    Recalling the battle from that day, he felt some residual fear. if Mikoto and the other girls didn¡¯t save the girls in time, giving him the motivation he needed to continue, he would probably have died down there in the rubble.

    Accelerator is strong in his own right but more importantly, he didn¡¯t have the strength.

    He wants to up his game as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be hard to face the foes that come after tier 8 like tier 9 or even demigods¡­

    He had wanted to save the points for even strong abilities and equipment but right now he¡¯s thinking that perhaps it would be better to augment his abilities with all the resources available at his disposal.

    He already had a candidate in mind¡­

    Ability: Bloodline type, true ancestor bloodline:

    A natural born vampire, the most unique existence amongst the bloodsuckers. Being nigh fairies in existence, bloodline bearers exhibit tremendous resistance to UV, high regenerative abilities, and very resilient properties. Immune to sunlight, holy instruments, and mercury. Bearers are able to regenerate instantaneously despite being disintegrated. Immortality and perpetual youth are characteristic of bearers. Bearers are also able to turn humans into lesser vampires by sucking their blood. The only weakness to this ability is that the user will have an uncontrollable urge to suck blood.

    Cost 500,000 Ability points.

    The main selling point to him is the perpetual youth and immortality, his close brush with death gave him a slight trauma. In summary, he¡¯s now very afraid of dying¡­

    He wants to buy it sure, but it is only a demand when one is both willing and able to buy. True ancestor bloodline is powerful and so the cost is a whooping 500,000 Ability points.

    He is short almost 300,000 points. At this rate, the bloodline is only something he can see and never hold. But, there is something else he has a ton of which he might not fret if a significant portion disappears.

    He opened the Item interface and scrolled through the list. Very soon, he found the item he wanted.

    Bloodline indulgence (Tl: indulgence as in the roman catholic jargon for payments in exchange for pardons): User can trade Item points to obtain a discount on bloodline abilities for any bloodline equal to or less than 500,000 listed cost.

    10% discount: 1mil Item points

    20% discount: 2mil Item points

    ¡­

    100% discount 10mil Item points

 Chapter 217: New bloodline and new equipment.

    Chapter 217: New bloodline and new equipment.

    Bloodline indulgence allows one to discount the cost of bloodline ability based on the amount of Item points spent. With it, he can obtain true ancestor bloodline. It just so happens that bloodline indulgence is only applicable to bloodlines that are 500,000 or below. Any more and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for True Ancestor.

    if Wu Yan paid 6 million Item points for a 60% discount on True Ancestor, he could buy it with just 200,000 Ability points.

    At first glance, 200,000 Ability points + 6 million Item points would seem like a steep price for a 500,000 Ability points but that is just superficial as Item points can¡¯t be compared to the rarity of Ability points.

    If he wanted more Ability points, he would have to accomplish missions or use magic crystals to trade for Ability points. Wu Yan has yet to find out any other method other than the two stated ones.

    Item points, on the other hand, is easier to obtain. He can obtain it from pretty much any corpse that is not human or artificial in nature like those stone spiders.

    Trading 6 million Item points for 300k Ability points is still within the range of acceptance for him.

    Now, the reason why he didn¡¯t get a 70% discount given that he has over 7 million Item points available. He has another thing in mind¡­

    White fruit of purity: Bloodsucker exclusive item. If the user is a bloodsucker, the item will grant total release from the urge of bloodsucking upon consumption. It is ineffective for non-bloodsuckers.

    Cost: 1mil Item points.

    If someone were to give True Ancestor without White fruit of purity, he still wouldn¡¯t take it because he didn¡¯t want to turn into some kind of freak that has to suck blood every day. He doesn¡¯t want to repeat the events of what happened to Arcueid Brunestud because he can¡¯t keep his fangs in his mouth.

    The moment he clicked buy, a white fruit surrounded by mist appeared in his hand. Then, he bought bloodline indulgence with a 60% discount on the next bloodline ability he chooses and paid the 6mil Item points.

    ¡°Ding! Blood indulgence completed, the next bloodline ability worth 500k Ability points maximum will only require 40% of its listed price. This effect lasts only for 1 transaction!¡±

    7 million Item points for a fruit and a line of message from the System¡­

    He opened the ability interface and stared at the 3 tabs labeled: Skill type, talent type, bloodline type. He clicked bloodline type and clicked on True Ancestor.

    Ability: Bloodline type, true ancestor bloodline:

    A natural born vampire, the most unique existence amongst the bloodsuckers. Being nigh fairies in existence, bloodline bearers exhibit tremendous resistance to UV, high regenerative abilities, and very resilient properties. Immune to sunlight, holy instruments, and mercury. Bearers are able to regenerate instantaneously despite being disintegrated. Immortality and perpetual youth are characteristic of bearers. Bearers are also able to turn humans into lesser vampires by sucking their blood. The only weakness to this ability is that the user will have an uncontrollable urge to suck blood.

    Cost 500,000 Ability points.

    He licked his lips and clicked ¡®buy¡¯.

    ¡°Beep! Buying True Ancestor, confirm?¡±

    The notification came as a surprise to him, he didn¡¯t hear it during the previous instances when he bought abilities. Maybe it¡¯s because the user is only allowed one bloodline at a time, the changing of which requires the old one to be traded in before the new one can be bought.

    ¡°Confirm!¡±

    ¡°Beep! True Ancestor bought, due to the effects of blood indulgence, Ability points required will be 200k Ability points!¡±

    ¡°Ding! True Ancestor obtained!¡±

    The next instant, countless golden light suffused his surrounding and seeped into him.

    His blood flowed like normal in his body but the light that entered his body made them churn like raging water.

    His blood pressure skyrocketed with no signs of stopping. Theoretically, his arteries and veins should have burst from the pressure but the veins and arteries got more and more robust with each instance of blood being pumped throughout him, seemingly in tune with the increase in pressure.

    As time moved on, his raging blood produced a weird fluctuation which seeped through his blood and entered every part of him, absorbed by every cell in him.

    The more the cells absorbed, the stronger they got.

    When the last fluctuations were absorbed, his blood slowly stopped raging and returned to its normal level.

    He accepted the modifications to his erstwhile mortal body before opening his eyes which used to be black in color, it had turned a deep crimson red.

    Stretching his back, he felt like he had just been in a warm bath and now his body is commending him for a job well done. He can feel that his body had become ridiculously resilient.

    If Wu Yan suffered the same magnitude of damage he had suffered in the last battle with Accelerator, he probably wouldn¡¯t be left with a scratch must less being beaten to within an inch of his life.

    Satisfaction lasted only a little while, his crimson red eyes turned golden and a deep hunger hit him like a truck.

    Shivering immensely, Wu Yan felt anguished, his throat is yelling at him to get sustenance. Without a doubt, this is the feeding frenzy.

    He consumed the white fruit of purity in the blink of an eye. A chilling sensation spread within his body and circulated rapidly throughout him, stopping his trembling and returning his golden eyes to crimson red.

    He can clearly feel his body becoming lighter and lighter¡­

    Grasping his fist, he mumbled.

    ¡°With this, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems right¡­?¡±

    He didn¡¯t close the interface after buying True Ancestor. He switched to the equipment interface and located the equipment he had been eyeing.

    Meteor shower, grade B(Tl: better names anyone? literally night of shooting stars, Á÷ÐÇÖ®Ò¹):

    Known as the bow of annihilation, a tactical weapon that destroys the enemy with one arrow. Arrows are automatically generated, has homing features.

    Cost: 150k Equipment points.

    He had been aiming for this bow not only because it is Grade B or Gold Armament based on Silvaria¡¯s standard, it is also because this weapon is infinitesimally close to grade A by the System¡¯s judgment.

    Its high appraisal and its succinct but powerful line of ending conflicts in one shot made him give up his intention to purchase a Grade B sword.

    His Nietono no Shana is still usable, with the addition of this bow, he will be more dangerous in combat.

    Clicking on the purchase button, a bow jet black in color with what looks like small glittering stars dotting its surface appeared in his hands. He gleefully smiled¡­ until he took another look at his status.

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    True Ancestor

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Meteor Shower (Grade B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea

    Equipment points:

    171,000 ¡ú21000

    Item points:

    7,400,000 ¡ú400,000

    Ability points:

    201,000 ¡ú1¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    220,000

    Level:

    66

 Chapter 218: The queen is here to collect her dueâ€¦

    Chapter 218: The queen is here to collect her due¡­

    Unit:

    Wu Yan

    Abilities:

    True Ancestor (bloodline)

    ¡®Kendo Master¡¯

    ¡®Master Chef¡±

    ¡®Impeccable Memory¡¯

    Chaotic ¡®Return to Horizon Waltz¡¯

    ¡®Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Conceptual Dragon Armor (Grade C)

    Meteor Shower (Grade B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea

    Equipment points:

    21000

    Item points:

    400,000

    Ability points:

    1¡¯000

    Summoning points:

    220,000

    Level:

    66

    What nostalgic figures¡­

    True Ancestorcost him 200k Ability points, the white fruit of purity cost him 1 mil Item points, Blood indulgence cost him 6mil Item points and Meteor Shower cost him 150k Equipment points so he spent 200k Ability points, 7mil Item points, 150k Equipment points in total.

    He took a big hit to his massive Item points reserve and pretty much all his other types of points. He is now left with 400k Item points, 21,000 Equipment points, and 1,000 Ability points which might as well be 0 because that¡¯s the amount of ability he can buy with such a meager amount.

    Wu Yan¡¯s Summoning points are the only consolation to him as it stands at 220k¡­

    But every penny spent is one well spent for even though he remains at level 66, his repertoire had expanded significantly.

    First, because of True Ancestor, he can¡¯t die, he also has Meteor Shower as his ace. If he were to go up against Accelerator again, he wouldn¡¯t even flinch.

    Glancing at the pitiful reserves he had left, he closed the System interface. Lifting Meteor Shower, he examined it.

    Its body jet black as ink yet translucent at the same time like black crystal, it draws attention to it as if to show off its magnificence. If one were to examine the bow, one would find mini-stars glowing in the bow as if someone painted the night sky into the bow.

    Elegant, exquisite¡­

    Even Wu Yan can¡¯t help being entranced by Meteor Shower, ignoring its Grade B ranking, one would take it as a work of art in and of itself.

    But, anyone who thinks this bow is just pretty will most surely die a gruesome death, in terms of capabilities it is on par with Ikaros¡¯ Apollon, an equipment infinitesimally close to grade A. It differs from Apollon in that it packs more punch than her Apollon. The bow also comes with homing features, this meant that he need not bother with aiming, he only needs to lock onto a target and fire. The target can run to the world¡¯s end and the arrow will surely follow.

    He slid his fingers down the longbow before nodding in satisfaction. Without seeing it first hand, he really has no idea just how destructive this bow is even if he knows that this bow has a bigger output than Apollon.

    Granted, he isn¡¯t dumb enough to shoot one here. He didn¡¯t know how powerful this bow is but he knows just what kind of havoc an arrow of Apollon can wreak.

    Objectively speaking, a shot of Apollon can level Academy City.

    This thing is stronger than Apollon so if he actually fired one, Aleister would probably duel him to the death if it¡¯s the last thing he does. Plus, he didn¡¯t have the Aegis that Ikaros has to mitigate the aftermath of firing Meteor Shower.

    ¡°What a pretty bow¡­¡±

    Immersed in the beauty and power of Meteor Shower, a tender voice came from his side causing him to almost throw the Meteor Shower away in panic.

    Patting his chest, Wu Yan made sure to hold onto Meteor Shower. It probably could take a full powered attack from Ikaros and wouldn¡¯t be scratched but Wu Yan didn¡¯t care to test it out.

    Confirming the identity of the guest, Wu Yan rolled his eyes and told her off.

    ¡°Joou-sama, can you please stop surprising people?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki made no response, instead, she reached out and caressed the bow in his hands while mumbling.

    ¡°What a pretty bow you have here, I wonder where did you steal it from¡­¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked.

    ¡°What do you mean by steal?! This is something I got from legitimate means!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki doubtfully looked at him before she was stumped for words.

    Her starry eyes shone and she stared at him in pure astonishment.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes? Why are they red?¡±

    ¡°Red eyes?¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised by her comment as well. He couldn¡¯t check out his eyes without some kind of external help.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t say anything, she took out a mirror and showed him his deep red eyes reminiscent of red wine. His eyes added more charm to his otherwise average face.

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Checking out his eyes, he knew this had to be True Ancestor¡¯s side effect.

    ¡°I like what I¡¯m seeing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t answer Shokuhou Misaki. Shokuhou Misaki is already very curious about him, might as well add some more mysteries for her to figure out.

    If the girl is curious, it is only a function of time until she falls¡­ at least, that¡¯s what he had heard before. He¡¯s not too sure how much of that statement is true but he would like it to be true because Mission 3 is still waiting for him to complete.

    Hmm, perhaps the first target should be Joou-sama¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes are still beaming with intrigue but it appears she will not get the answer to the question of how did Wu Yan¡¯s eyes turn red.

    She stood up and just when Wu Yan thought she is going to throw a hissy fit and exit his residence, Shokuhou Misaki retrieved her controller and aimed it at him before pressing.

    Crackle

    A spark appeared between Wu Yan and her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, tell me you didn¡¯t just tried to control me¡­¡±

    ¡°You bet your cute ass I did!¡±

    She stared into his wine-red eyes while replying.

    ¡°If at all possible, I want to use Mental Out on you and filter through all your secrets!¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his vampiric eyes.

    ¡°Oh haven¡¯t you heard? A guy with secrets is a guy with multiple suitors.¡±

    ¡°Bull, that applies to women, I thought byronic guys are the ones drowning in tails!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not sweat the details!¡±

    He stored away Meteor Shower, making it look like it had disappeared into thin air. Shokuhou Misaki lifted a brow by said nothing because she is sure he¡¯s not going to tell her anything.

    Instead, she grinned and continued.

    ¡°Too bad, I would have liked to try tugging that beautiful bow!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in an amused manner.

    ¡°Joou-sama, you have no idea do you. That ¡®pretty bow¡¯ can destroy Academy City with a tug of the string!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flinched and laughed.

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re kidding with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to believe what you want to believe¡­¡±

    He snidely smiled. Joou-sama didn¡¯t laugh now, she¡¯s pretty sure he meant every word he said.

    With a hand to her mouth she replied.

    ¡°If that is so, it only makes the bow even more desirable¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to brass tacks, why are you here, surely you aren¡¯t just visiting?¡±

    ¡°Ara, am I not welcomed here?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re welcomed¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled and drew her face really close to Wu Yan¡¯s.

    ¡°Our agreement, does that ring a bell?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression collapsed.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not suggesting I go on a date with you right now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, why would I¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said that and walked out of the room, leaving him only one more sentence.

    ¡°Tomorrow, 7am, I will see you at Tokiwadai¡¯s dormitory¡­¡±

 Chapter 219: A love rivalâ€™s appearance? The talk within the alleyâ€¦

    Chapter 219: A love rival¡¯s appearance? The talk within the alley¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lost for words, Joou-sama didn¡¯t wait for Wu Yan to reply, she elegantly made her exit. Who would have thought that the queen of Tokiwadai would come personally to ask someone out on a date?

    Wu Yan is also not sure what he is feeling at the moment. He is kinda happy that Shokuhou Misaki invited him out but he¡¯s just not sure why Joou-sama is so focused on a date with him.

    Maybe it¡¯s to annoy Mikoto? That should be part of the reason but not the whole. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that he is the reason Joou-sama is so intrigued, all the fascinating things he had shown her.

    He stayed there half day-dreaming and half conscious. He didn¡¯t notice that a petite figure had appeared outside the door, peering in through the slit in the door with hateful eyes.

    It¡¯s Shiroi Kuruko and she saw Shokuhou Misaki who is currently walking away. She glanced at Wu Yan who is lying on the bed day-dreaming like a fool. She bit down on her lips as her twin pigtails started moving without the assistance of any wind. Dark aura clouded her and her appearance was befitting her name. (Tl:ºÚ×Ó, black child or black girl)

    ¡°Abominable scum! How dare he take my Onee-sama from me and cheat on her! Moreover, with Shokuhou Misaki for that matter!¡±

    Just thinking about her Onee-sama being in the hands of that scum, or rather, one of the members of his crystal palace harem brings forth endless fury. She is that close to ripping the clothes on her body to shreds from the thought of it all.

    ¡°This time, I will stuff that trash into the trash can where he belongs!¡±

    Kuroko hardened her resolve as she did many times in the past, sniggering at the sight of Wu Yan in a stupor. She recognized that this is an opportunity she cannot miss. The next instant, she disappeared.

    A sudden sense of danger pulled Wu Yan out from his daydream. He came back to reality a moment too late though¡­

    A pink-haired twin-tailed pigtail lifeform appeared on his bed with her hand on his chest, she cackled as Wu Yan knew today¡¯s the day he¡¯s going to get it.

    ¡°Scum! Go rethink your life in the trash can!¡±

    Kuroko said that and Wu Yan disappeared from the room leaving Kuroko alone laughing heartily as her petty plan finally came to fruition.

    ? ? ?

    In a small alley, above a big pile of garbage, a figure appeared and dropped into the heaps of trash head first.

    ¡°Fucking hell!!!¡±

    Being planted into the nasty smelling heaps of trash, Wu Yan cursed. He unleashed his full potential to avoid dropping into the heaps of trash nearing his face, He grabbed the side of the trash can with his hands as he did a handstand.

    The stink that crept up to high heaven entered his nose causing him to almost lose his grip and fall into the trash can. He tilted his body and fell to the side, he would rather kiss the ground than trash.

    Well, he got his wish, his slightly handsome face with the wine red eyes had an intimate contact with the ground making him howl in pain. If not because of his True Ancestor status, his pretty face would need a few days to recover.

    Getting up from the ground, he held his face and grudgingly mumbled.

    ¡°Shiroi Kuroko, damn you, Yuri girl, this humiliation will not go unpunished!¡±

    Yuri is love and Kuroko is a lovely petite girl but this has gone too far out of what a yuri girl should do. This is in the realm of being a pervert. He¡¯s pretty sure he has the heart to fulfill this revenge against that pervert¡­

    ¡°Oh Mikoto, why are you so liked¡­?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that his mumbling would attract the attention of an eavesdropper.

    ¡°Hello, I believe you said Mikoto just now, is it Misaka Mikoto?¡±

    The sudden voice made him flinch, he was surprised by the identity of the figure.

    ¡°Yes, hello, I believe you said Mikoto just now, is it Misaka Mikoto you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    The guy thought that the incredulous expression on Wu Yan is a sign that he didn¡¯t quite hear him so he repeated his question with a friendly tone.

    Wu Yan is pretty sure that this guy is a shady character who can¡¯t be called a bad guy but isn¡¯t exactly a good guy either.

    Etzali, Mikoto¡¯s secret admirer, he later betrayed his organization to join Academy City¡¯s dark side, the Aztec magician disguised as the grandson of Tokiwadai director, Unabara Mitsuki.

    In other words, this guy is something of a love rival for Wu Yan.

    Why is he here?

    Wu Yan frowned at Etzali, or as he is more commonly known, Unabara Mitsuki.

    ¡°Oh? You know Mikoto?¡±

    Etzali examined Wu Yan before answering with the same amiable attitude he had.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Unabara Mitsuki, a friend of Mikoto so to speak¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded but he silently scoffed at the guy. In the original work, he wouldn¡¯t leave Mikoto alone and totally annoyed Mikoto to no end.

    This prick is seriously considering himself a friend of Mikoto?

    It¡¯s admirable for him to go over to the dark side to protect Mikoto but Wu Yan is not amused by the fact that the object of his supposed protection is his wife.

    Before Wu Yan can speak, Etzali interrupted.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re the guy who appeared during Tokiwadai midsummer festival claiming to be Misaka-san¡¯s boyfriend yes?¡±

    ¡°OH?¡±

    Wu Yan is slightly confused by Etzali.

    ¡°Well, i take it you know me then?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    The smile on Etzali¡¯s face is gone, he looked a bit anguished as he continued.

    ¡°The target of Misaka-san¡¯s affection, I would be hard-pressed not to know about you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°You like Mikoto huh?¡±

    Etzali hesitatingly nodded. He continued with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I am not afraid of your laughter, I admire Misaka-san very much!¡±

    ¡°So!¡±

    Wu Yan continued in a plain tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to declare yourself as the love rival?¡±

    ¡°No! No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Etzali shook his head.

    ¡°I am satisfied as long as Misaka-san is happy!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not here to confirm my relationship with Mikoto?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±

    He turned a cold expression on Wu Yan, the anguished or warm expression from before disappeared completely from his face.

    ¡°This lowly one is very impressed that you obtained Misaka-san¡¯s heart, I want to congratulate Misaka-san personally but according to my intel, you appear to be affiliated with other girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°In other words, you¡¯re here to advocate for Mikoto¡¯s interest.¡±

    ¡°In a way, yes¡­¡±

    Etzali stared at him in a sinister way as if he had entered alter mode like a certain servant fight anime. His appearance right now is like a complete reverse of the warm Onii-san image he had just a few moments ago.

    ¡°I wish for nothing more than the happiness of Misaka-san, I wouldn¡¯t want to see Misaka-san being hurt. If you can promise me that you will stop having intimate contact with the other girls, I will take my leave right now.¡±

    Wu Yan quietly waited for Etzali to finish his piece before replying.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Wu Yan focused his wine red eyes on Etzali and Etzali instantaneously felt a deep sense of pressure enveloping him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be disappointed by what I have to say next¡­¡±

 Chapter 220: A tussle in the small alley.

    Chapter 220: A tussle in the small alley.

    In the vacant small alley, cold sweat started flowing down from Etzali¡¯s head as he kept Wu Yan who emanated dangerous vibes in his sights. He didn¡¯t have the spare thought to notice Wu Yan¡¯s you-¡®re-gonna-be-disappointed line.

    His back wet with sweat, Etzali endured the urge to kneel down as he gnashed his teeth. He is silently screaming inside.

    What the fuck?!!! Isn¡¯t he just an lv0 chum?!! What¡¯s with this pressure?! Who the fuck is this guy?!!!

    Etzali didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t have this kind of response if he met him just an hour earlier. Just one hour ago, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t emit such a regal aura, at least, Etzali, a decent magician in his own rights, wouldn¡¯t have the urge to kneel.

    If he was just one hour earlier, perhaps he would have struck the moment Wu Yan said ¡°You¡¯re going to be disappointed¡±.

    One hour ago, when he didn¡¯t have True Ancestor.

    He might be a True Ancestor in status but in terms of level, he isn¡¯t any stronger than he was hours ago.

    A True Ancestor is a special bloodsucker, they have immense potential, they are destined for the apex of existence. Their power isn¡¯t something they had from the moment they came into existence.

    A True Ancestor is like the apex predator of a food chain. Their True Ancestor is just something to cower the other bloodsucker into submission, it isn¡¯t a direct proof of power. They are all destined to become the ones standing above all others, but, Wu Yan is still far from that stage.

    Compared to the other True Ancestor, Wu Yan is severely lacking in power. He might as well be the weakest True Ancestor but a True Ancestor nonetheless.

    The terror and pressure that a True Ancestor can exert is something that he has now.

    In essence, Etzali came at a really bad time.

    His wine-red eyes gave off an insidious impression, Wu Yan looked at Etzali who is still sweating fountain before continuing.

    ¡°I will make Mikoto happy, this is something you don¡¯t have to worry about. I will do the same for the other girls, I won¡¯t give up the other girls because you said so. You sound like you¡¯re deliberately trying to find something to do!¡±

    ¡°How dare you suggest I am doing this because I am bored!¡±

    Etzali¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. He shook off the terror gripping him and shouted at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Me wanting Misaka-san to be happy is not some trivial matter!¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t care that Etzali had a distorted expression he casually told him off.

    ¡°You think you can make Mikoto happy by doing whatever you think is right, but you never considered it from her perspective. Let me ask you this when I am with the other girls, did you ever see Mikoto being sad? Did you see her being unhappy?¡±

    Etzali choked. He frustratedly shouted at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You are that sure she is happy? You¡¯re just a playboy, how can Misaka find happiness with something like that!¡±

    Wu Yan lightly shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a playboy, my heart is divided up and given to the other girls. But, each of my heart they possess is true down to its very core!¡±

    ¡°You liar!¡±

    Etzali glared at Wu Yan.

    ¡°How do you explain your relationship with No.5? You are treating her like a girlfriend are you not?! Why involve yourself with her when it¡¯s clear that Misaka-san hates her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am saying you¡¯re just picking bones out of an omelet.¡±

    Etzali¡¯s expression turned grim. He heaved and stood up straight, his anger towards Wu Yan motivated him to overcome the terror of facing a True Ancestor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t acknowledge you, you are clearly inadequate at making Misaka-san happy!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed, there was a hint of coldness in his laugh. He looked at Etzali and called him out.

    ¡°Punk!¡±

    That was the last straw for Etzali. He is now officially triggered.

    Sensing something coming his way, Wu Yan lightly adjusted his body and the trash can behind him got blown to bits with trash scattering everywhere.

    Frowning, he stared at Etzali and found that he is armed with a weird knife, the knife is black in color and is reflecting light, the knife appears to be the tip of a spear, it spotted a cold and dull color.

    Spear of Tlahuizcalpantecuhtli!

    No, it is just a replica of the real thing. Said to be able to reflect the light of venus and disassemble the target hit by its reflected light.

    He used the replica of the spear ofTlahuizcalpantecuhtli onhis obsidian knife to attack Wu Yan with the full intent of killing him.

    ¡°Finally on the move? Magician.¡±

    He wanted to execute him on the spot but Wu Yan¡¯s words made him stop and ask.

    ¡°You¡­ how did you know?!¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and shrugged. Would he believe him if he said he saw Etzali on a TV screen?

    ¡°Why you say? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Etzali¡¯s expression turned frosty again. He brought the knife to chest level and he kept adjusting it as if looking for an opportunity to strike. While doing so, he continued chatting.

    ¡°You are a very mysterious man!¡±

    Black mist clouded his expression like he had been blackened.

    ¡°According to the intel, you¡¯re supposed to be a good-for-nothing chump with no powers. Just your average punk on the streets. Yet, it appears you can exert a terrifying influence on individuals. You can also apparently dodge an attack from the Spear ofTlahuizcalpantecuhtli with ease. It¡¯s a replica but no lv0 can dodge this, what¡¯s more important is that¡­¡±

    His already dark expression took a deeper shade of black.

    ¡°A person of your background somehow got close to No.3, in such a short span of time, you managed to acquire intimate contact with Misaka Mikoto. Interestingly, you had no record of ever coming into contact with Misaka Mikoto before.¡±

    ¡°You, just who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who did the detective work though, why don¡¯t you tell me who I am? Talk about a joke¡­¡±

    ¡°Wu Yan!¡±

    Etzali waved the obsidian knife around in an uncannily deft manner.

    ¡°Your existence is something that has exceeded our known understanding of Academy City and to prevent unforeseen circumstances, I will have to neutralize you!¡±

    Rays of light came at him with incredible speed the moment Etzali was done talking.

    His wine-red eyes saw the light coming and he dodged all of them while adjusting his body. He dodged all the rays without moving a step, the way he dodged was so casual and elegant that Etzali got even more furious. He waved his obsidian knife around and countless light assaulted Wu Yan with no room to dodge.

    Against the bullet rain, Wu Yan stomped and electricity crackled between his feet before waves of iron sand erupted from his feet as if answering his call.

    ¡°Iron sand!¡±

    Etzali cried out. It¡¯s not because he is amazed by his skill in manipulating the iron sand, it¡¯s because the ability is all too familiar to him.

    That¡¯s Mikoto¡¯s ability!

 Chapter 221: A love for the agesâ€¦

    Chapter 221: A love for the ages¡­

    The iron sand threatening formed an iron wave barrier against the attack of the Spear of Tlahuizcalpantecuhtli.

    The formless light hit the black waves and dispersed them, seemingly obliterating them from existence. Wu Yan can¡¯t help but admire the lethal aspect of that weapon. Even if it¡¯s just a replica, it possesses ridiculous offensive potential, it didn¡¯t matter who the target was, even if it is Wu Yan, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come out of it unscathed.

    If it were the Wu Yan of the past, he might need to take some precaution against this kind of assailant. That ability to disassemble its target was a threat to him. But, now that he is a True Ancestor, he can recover almost instantaneously from any form of disassembly. The only downside would be that he has to taste the sensation getting ripped to shreds.

    Only a dumbass would want to taste that kind of sensation.

    Etzali flinched at the sight of Wu Yan coming out of the barrage unharmed, he didn¡¯t care that his attacks were useless, he simply asked.

    ¡°Why are you able to use Mikoto¡¯s ability!¡±

    Wu Yan stared at him and then he sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to stop saying all you want is Mikoto¡¯s happiness when you are so clueless¡­¡±

    Etzali stayed silent, his eyes had a hint of jealousy. He¡¯s jealous that Wu Yan is together with a beautiful woman and he is jealous that he has the same ability as the girl he likes.

    His rational side is telling him that no one person in this world would have the exact same kind of ability, his ability is merely similar. But, his intuition told him that he¡¯s as clueless as they come.

    He didn¡¯t know how Wu Yan managed to stay hidden for so low, not even his organization could get any real information on him. He also didn¡¯t know why he has the same ability as Mikoto. Moreover, he¡¯s mastery of that ability is too strong.

    so many unknown caused Etzali a deep sense of dread, not terror at how mysterious Wu Yan is but the fear of his own ignorance.

    He¡¯s afraid that he really didn¡¯t know anything, that he didn¡¯t understand what his crush is really thinking about, that all his ignorance really did make him look like a punk picking a fight with no rhyme or reason.

    Wu Yan¡¯s action and words are telling him that he¡¯s the one who needs to hit the books¡­

    ¡°You asshole!¡±

    The fear of the unknown caused Etzali to choose the denial route. He hysterically yelled at Wu Yan and he decided to swing his replica around without holding anything back.

    However, before he could unleash his next round of attack, an orange beam hit his replica and destroyed it before he even knew what happened.

    Etzali stepped back and he saw Wu Yan¡¯s fingers crackling with lightning, he continued in a disbelieving manner.

    ¡°Ra-railgun¡­¡±

    ¡°Hard to believe isn¡¯t?¡±

    Wu Yan calmly said. He took another coin from his pocket and loaded it,

    ¡°Want to see it one more time?¡±

    As much as he didn¡¯t want to believe it, the sense of danger is telling him that he better not say yes. His face started going pale he fell down to the floor with the light gone from his eyes¡­

    I am so foolish¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s wine red eyes retracted the cold gleam it had as he sighed. He¡¯s feeling a bit bad for the guy, perhaps his words were too harsh on the guy.

    He¡¯s fundamentally acting for Mikoto¡¯s interest so even if it slightly pisses him off, he had no right to stop another person from having a crush. He might be selfish but he isn¡¯t that selfish he would deny a man his right to hold a crush¡­

    Looking at Etzali who had lost all intent of doing battle, Wu Yan threw him a sympathetic glance. In the original work and in this world, it seems this guy really couldn¡¯t express himself honestly¡­

    Wu Yan decided that he is not worth the time so he turned around preparing to leave¡­

    When he walked pass Etzali, he lifted his head and asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°You, promise me you will look after her for the rest of her life?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and he felt a bit helpless with the guy.

    Etzali got defeated by Touma in the original work, he turned his feelings into a request, that Touma look after Mikoto for the rest of her life. Alas, Touma treated Mikoto as just another friend, to him, a lv0, Mikoto is someone who is out of his league. Anyway, Touma said yes probably out of convenience or perhaps he really did have some other intention.

    It¡¯s a replay of the original events, except, this time the target is him.

    He turned around and sighed while looking at Etzali before replying.

    ¡°Keep your request¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t huh?¡±

    Etzali bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You are right, I don¡¯t have the qualifications to make the request¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and looked at the sky. Gazing at the wide blue sky, his voice lightly rang.

    ¡°My bond with Mikoto is something that had been decided since way before this, this bond is something others can¡¯t understand, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chest. He listened to the beating of his heart with his eyes closed. The moment he summoned Mikoto, their hearts were beating in sync.

    ¡°If the world has a place for us, we will be walking side by side down the street. If the world has no place for us, we will live and die together!¡±

    Opening his wine-red eyes, the warmth within could melt the surrounding space. His eyes looked into the direction as if gazing at his partner.

    ¡°Our lives are intertwined, protecting her is something that had already been implied into our bond¡­¡±

    Gratuitous is probably the apt word. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Ikaros,and Astrea will be able to live as well.

    With the attainment of True Ancestor, he had attained immortality, this immortal lifespan extends to his partners as well.

    They fates are woven together and simply unable to be unraveled. Their lives are similarly merged as well.

    Protect and whatnot, that¡¯s already a given isn¡¯t it?¡­

    Etzali heard Wu Yan and his consciousness entered an abyss because he realized that his intentions were very superficial.

    Perhaps, this is the best outcome¡­

    Etzali grinned in a self-deprecating manner. His pale face was gone and the dark mood around him dispersed. He beamed up with that stolen face of his as he entered the acceptance stage.

    He converted all his thoughts into one simple line¡­

    ¡°I wish you guys a happy life¡­¡±

    ? ? ?

    Behind a stone cold wall, hidden from Wu Yan and Etzali¡¯s view, Mikoto felt her heart warming up despite the chilling sensation coming from her back leaning against the wall.

    Another man who looked identical to Umigara Mitsuki, the real owner of the face gawked at Mikoto who had a very enchanting smile as she rubbed her chest.

    Mikoto flushed when she recalled what Wu Yan said. She continued in a tone that is a mix of both joy and unamusement.

    ¡°Baka, saying something so embarrassing¡­¡±

    Mikoto saw Mitsuki staring at her and she bashfully told him off.

    ¡°What are you looking at?! Git!¡±

    Mitsuki replied in a confused tone.

    ¡°Are we not going to catch the imposter?¡±

    Mikoto walked away leaving a sentence behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will deal with it!¡±

 Chapter 222: Tsuchimikado Motoharu! Musujime Awaki!

    Chapter 222: Tsuchimikado Motoharu! Musujime Awaki!

    Seeing that Etzali finally gave up and blessed them, Wu Yan grinned for an all¡¯s well that ends well.

    ¡°MaaMaa, looks like things settled themselves innit-nya?¡±

    Slightly surprised, he turned towards the source of the sound. He found another familiar figure standing there, a figure he had seen multiple times on screen slowly made his way out of the shadows.

    Wu Yan flinched at the increasing feeling of deja vu, although he is in the MC¡¯s place instead of the original MC.

    Spikey blonde hair that reminded one of a hedgehog, a Hawaiian shirt with floral patterns, pale blue sunglass, golden necklace around his neck and long arms, almost reaching his knees. The figure was tall and from his overall look, one would most likely deem him a gangster.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu

    Listening to that Kyushu accent and that annoying nya suffix at the end of his sentence, he got curious at the comedian looking guy who appeared here.

    On the surface, this guy is Touma¡¯s neighbor and classmate, one of the idiot trios alongside Touma and Aogami Pierce. By the way, Tsuchimikado Motoharu is a siscon to the bones.

    In actual fact, he is a double agent working for many spy organizations, one of which is the Anglican Chruch¡¯s Necessarius. He will drink blood, backstab the world, go against humanity, all of it he will do if it means he can protect the balance of the world. (Tl: Well, given that he¡¯s Siscon sergeant, he¡¯s probably doing it all for his step-sister)

    This guy? Seriously¡­

    Looking at Tsuchimikado Motoharu who still had a gangster¡¯s grin on his face, Wu Yan felt like the world lied to him. He just can¡¯t connect this guy with the Tsuchimikado Motoharu who had a complex background in the original story.

    He looked the part, it¡¯s just that Wu Yan has this urge to punch him for some reason.

    He¡¯s the latest guy added to his wish-to-punch list.

    Unaware that he had been added to Wu Yan¡¯s to-punch list, he glanced at Etzali before turning back to Wu Yan with an obnoxious tone and manner of speaking.

    ¡°Yo, that mysterious bro over there-nya, you mind handing over the guy at your side over to me-nya?¡±

    Wu Yan stared at Tsuchimikado Motoharu before replying.

    ¡°I have nothing to lose by handing him over to you guys and I don¡¯t know what to do with him so your appearance here is really a godsend¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu¡¯s grin widened when he heard his answer. Wu Yan¡¯s next sentence froze that grin in its track.

    He glanced at Tsuchimikado Motoharu before shrugging.

    ¡°But, I had a change of mind.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu knew about Etzali, how could he not with his identity. It appears Etzali had been defeated by this opponent so he has to be strong, he thought.

    He might even be an lv5!

    If at all possible, Tsuchimikado Motoharu didn¡¯t want to fight this guy. However, Etzali had too much significance so he can¡¯t just leave him here but if Wu Yan won¡¯t let him go then the only option he has now is to take a hike¡­

    Just as Tsuchimikado Motoharu was about to run the moment Wu Yan take a step towards him, Wu Yan¡¯s next sentence caused him to fall face first onto the ground.

    ¡°Your face displeases me¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu climbed up from the ground and held his aching nose. He protested with an unusually high tone.

    ¡°Just for that-nya?!¡±

    ¡°Damn right!¡±

    ¡°Have I ever wronged you before?¡±

    ¡°Your aura screams ¡®punch me¡¯.¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu stayed silent until he fell down onto his knees. He turned pale and if there was any wind, he would probably be gone with the wind as he turned to dust.

    Seeing that he had dealt a heavy blow to his psyche, he inwardly guffawed. He¡¯s pretty damn proud that he managed to pull his legs good this time.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu stood up albeit in an unsteady gait as he surrendered with his arms in the air.

    ¡°Please let me handle that guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa, now that you said please I have to let you now don¡¯t I?¡±

    Wu Yan snickered. Of course, Tsuchimikado Motoharu knew he was just busting his balls, why else would he so readily cooperate.

    Does this guy know me?

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu curiously examined Wu Yan, he can¡¯t recall ever coming across this guy before though. But then, why did this guy talk to him in such a familiar way, not to mention, he knew where to hit him with his jokes.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu decided to ignore this and he walked towards Etzali. He said something to Etzali and Etzali nodded but not before looking really crestfallen.

    Seeing as Etzali nodded, Tsuchimikado Motoharu smiled, inciting a feeling to hit him in Wu Yan once more.

    ¡°Hey bro, thanks-nya¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu bowed and thanked him with a grin. He then continued in a different tone from before.

    ¡°Bro has got some skills, else you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this guy over here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his guard against Tsuchimikado Motoharu, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his other epithet, the backstabbing blade.

    If he isn¡¯t careful enough he might just get sold so hard even his mama wouldn¡¯t recognize him.

    He replied in a cautious manner.

    ¡°What are you planning on doing, you walking punching bag?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu¡¯s smiled froze and he forced a laugh.

    ¡°Nya, bro, stop busting my balls-nya, why would I be planning on doing anything-nya¡­¡±

    Wu Yan curled his lips at him.

    ¡°Knowing you¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu decided not to continue the chat. Under the sunglasses, he scrutinized Wu Yan, he felt a heavy pressure coming from Wu Yan yet at the same time, he felt a bit curious about Wu Yan.

    With his background, it¡¯s very easy to gather any and all intel on any one individual. Weird enough, this guy before him seemed to be off the grid.

    A normal identity, a normal life, this guy is a delinquent for all intents and purposes, However, this notion of him had been shattered by now. Ignoring all else, just the fact that he was strong enough to beat Etzali meant that all previous data gathered on this guy is most likely obsolete or wrong.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. To think he would meet Tsuchimikado Motoharu so early into the game, what¡¯s more, after the fact that his abilities were exposed.

    With that guy¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s probably not going to be easy to hide his true power any longer.

    For the third time today, another familiar figure appeared, breaking the atmosphere of the scene.

    Wu Yan and Tsuchimikado Motoharu were shocked at the appearance of this individual. Wu Yan had a bit of helplessness mixed in his grave expression. Tsuchimikado Motoharu on the other hand seemed to have connected some dots as his eyes lit up.

    It¡¯s a female with her dark red hair tied into two low ponytails. She wore a winter uniform over her shoulders while revealing her upper torso save for the chest which she covered by wrapping her chest with pink bandages. Her hooters were squeezed so her cleavage was rather obvious to the observers. She also had a ridiculously revealing mini-skirt the likes of which would reveal her place where the sun don¡¯t shine should she bend over even just a bit. And then there is that belt which appears to only serve as an accessory at her waist.

    She looked like she¡¯s trying to get people to commit crimes.

    Wu Yan recognized her the moment she appeared just as he did Etzali and Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    Musujime Awaki!

 Chapter 223: Guide, going to see Aleister.

    Chapter 223: Guide, going to see Aleister.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu, Musujime Awaki, and Etzali.

    All the future members of GROUP except for Accelerator are now gathered here.

    Looking at the soon to be members of GROUP gathered here, Wu Yan felt a bit speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that he would this many notable characters right after being screwed over by that Yuri lifeform. Perhaps the fault lies with his MC property? What an annoying feature¡­

    The moment Musujime Awaki appeared, he knew trouble is upon him.

    Who is Musujime Awaki? She¡¯s the strongest in Academy City if one were to consider her mastery over spatial teleportations. She¡¯s on a completely different level compared to Kuroko. She doesn¡¯t need to touch an object to teleport it away. Ignoring how she will turn out in the future, the present Musujime Awaki has enough influence simply considering her present powers.

    She¡¯s the guide for those Aleister wishes to see, bringing them to him who resides in the windowless building.

    Now that she is here, most likely it¡¯s¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re Wu Yan?¡±

    Musujime Awaki didn¡¯t look at Tsuchimikado Motoharu or Etzali. She has yet to experience the events of the Remnant arc and so it appears that she has yet to join GROUP as a member. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t give a flying fuck about the double agent and the magician present.

    Looking at this girl whos attire exposed much of her skin much like Astrea and Ikaros, this probably the first time that Wu Yan thought a girl had come to the wrong guy.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t have much rejection against meeting Aleister at the moment, his EM barrier could only hide him for so long.

    The moment Under_line lost its function Aleister had probably been orchestrating this whole series of events to lure him out. Hell, he might even be the reason today¡¯s events took place.

    He had expected this day to arrive and he had made the preparations. He didn¡¯t think that the timing would be this soon though¡­

    His wine-red eyes glanced at Musujime Awaki who looked very indifferent. He continued in a plain tone.

    ¡°Aleister wishes to see me?¡±

    The 3 people other than Wu Yan were shocked. Musujime Awaki stopped looking bored and Tsuchimikado Motoharu took on a more serious look.

    ¡°Ara-nya, bro, you even know that guy-nya, seems like looks really can be deceiving-nya.¡±

    3-nyas in a sentence voiced the shock in the 3 individuals. He was so casual the way he named the person they all feared. It¡¯s almost as though¡­

    He didn¡¯t care that the person is Aleister himself.

    Sure he¡¯s intimidated by Aleister but terror is something Aleister couldn¡¯t incite in him who had crossed worlds.

    ¡°Yes, the director wishes to see you.¡±

    Her polite tone reflected the turmoil in the young girl¡¯s heart. To be able to talk about the one she fears so casually, this person before her is someone she didn¡¯t want to mess with.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    He walked in front of her and stared at her slightly terrified eyes before continuing.

    ¡°This cat and mouse bullshit needs to end now.¡±

    His small voice sounded much larger to the 3 individuals¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Hey hey now, bro, you aren¡¯t planning to fight with that existence right?!¡±

    He even forgot his nya suffix due to his surprise.

    Wu Yan replied in a casual tone.

    ¡°Bitch please, we are already fighting¡­¡±

    The 3 individuals who are themselves abnormal in a different way could not believe what he just said. Wu Yan actually picked a fight with that kind of existence.

    Wu Yan is not lying, the moment he stole the first sister and screwed with Aleister¡¯s plan is the moment they started flinging shit at each other.

    Musujime Awaki, Tsuchimikado Motoharu, and Etzali are surprised that he did what he did but they weren¡¯t losing their minds over it. Tsuchimikado Motoharu stood out and cautioned him.

    ¡°Bro, it would best if you don¡¯t escalate the matter too much, this is Academy City so if you overdo it, nobody will benefit from this.¡±

    Wu Yan grinned at Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    ¡°Do you actually think I am afraid of Academy City?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t care what they had to say, he shook his head.

    ¡°No no, if it weren¡¯t for that existence behind Aleister, I wouldn¡¯t need to take so many precautions.¡±

    That existence¡­

    Musujime Awaki, Tsuchimikado Motoharu, and Etzali were shaking at the thought of what this meant.

    With their intelligence, it wasn¡¯t too hard to extrapolate from Wu Yan¡¯s statement. The director seems to have an ace up his sleeve.

    They felt that if they continued listening, they will reach the heart of Aleister¡¯s secret.

    Wu Yan looked like he was unaware that he caused a deep disturbance in the 3 individuals, or maybe he is aware and is secretly amused by their reactions, no one would know¡­

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu let out a few breathes and calmed those complex thought in his head. He examined Wu Yan from behind his sunglass before walking up.

    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t know how solid your background is that you can say something like not fearing the whole of Academy City. But, I can see that you¡¯re not bluffing, that¡¯s why I am begging you not to escalate the whole fiasco between you and that existence. Please!¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu lost his nya suffix and from the tone of his words, it seemed like he was being excessively formal and honest, so much so that Wu Yan can¡¯t get use to this side of him.

    He knows why Tsuchimikado Motoharu had such a drastic change in mannerisms, to think he would even say please.

    Maybe the guy thinks that Wu Yan is someone on par with Aleister, if he did fight with Aleister, the conflict between them would affect the fates of many. A war between gods never bodes well for mortals. At that point, his desire to protect the world at equilibrium will be naught but a shattered dream.

    At least, Wu Yan thinks that Tsuchimikado Motoharu must be saying all this because he could not stop the aftermath of a fight between the two, not with his present abilities.

    Wu Yan is bitterly laughing inside, Tsuchimikado Motoharu thinks that the relationship between him and Aleister is something that can be salvaged. But unknown to him, the two cannot reconcile.

    Aleister¡¯s plan requires the sacrifice of some if not all the sisters, that is something he cannot allow, the sister will not be used like tools and be disposed like trash.

    This very conflict between them cannot be so easily mended.

    One side to this conflict has to give way or there will be no chance of a truce.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu¡¯s plan of securing a cooling down on his side is one that is not practical.

    His wine-red eyes stared at Tsuchimikado Motoharu who didn¡¯t look like he would back down either. It appears that this guy would risk everything to secure the further protection of this peace of his, he will definitely show him why he¡¯s called the backstabbing knife and let him taste some shanking.

    Unsure of how to proceed, he summarised his thoughts into¡­

    ¡°I will try¡­¡±

 Chapter 224: The standoff with Aleister, the hard way.

    Chapter 224: The standoff with Aleister, the hard way.

    Seventh school district, the windowless building¡­

    Almost at the center of the seventh school district, the building is very conspicuous and weird yet no life could be detected near the building.

    It looked like a neglected place that nobody had visited in hundreds of years and it looks as though it will stay this way for the foreseeable future.

    This place will not have its peace, however, two figures appeared in front of the building, 1 male and 1 female. It added a little bit of life to this very classified area.

    It is none other than Wu Yan and the guide, Musujime Awaki.

    He looked at the weird building and a stream of data flowed before he went speechless

    Weirdly sealed building: level 50

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This is the second time he had seen an inanimate object with levels. The first time was with that wall in the youkai cave. This building is the second one he had seen so far. That wall could have been explained as it later turned out to be a youkai, of course, it would have levels. But this thing in front of him is a huge ass building so what the fuck?

    Surely it couldn¡¯t be another youkai? Much less one at level 50?!

    He couldn¡¯t figure this thing out and that led to a sudden urge to draw his blade and slash it a few times to see what it is made out of. No wonder Accelerator couldn¡¯t damage it in the slightest with his full powered attack, he¡¯s mentally damaged at that point but he could still fight against other lv5 so surely that isn¡¯t a huge factor. It would seem that Aleister¡¯s machinations aren¡¯t the only reason that the building couldn¡¯t be moved by Accelerator, the building itself appears to have some special properties.

    Musujime Awaki didn¡¯t dare push Wu Yan to go inside. To her, he might as well be someone who is a walking calamity.

    Wu Yan noticed this terror in her, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry in response. He didn¡¯t want to be associated with the old fox but she went ahead and lumped him in with the guy.

    He looked at the weirdly sealed building again and questioned whether or not it is inanimate or animate like the wall he had seen before.

    He didn¡¯t bother to continue his train of thoughts. He put his hand on her shoulder, making her tremble slightly. He seriously doesn¡¯t know what to say towards this girl.

    Her guts, consistent with the original work is really a contrast between her mighty twin peak and her courage.

    ? ? ?

    He is calm even though he knows that it is time to meet Aleister, perhaps it¡¯s because he had seen him on screen during his younger years or maybe it¡¯s the confidence from knowing that he has made due preparations, or maybe it¡¯s because of his True Ancestor status.

    Either way, the moment Musujime Awaki teleported him into the building, she disappeared a few seconds later, as if she would stay and watch these ferocious beasts go at each other. Just their roars would probably be the end of her.

    The science fiction like settings around him could not garner his attention. His wine-red eyes focused on the figure within the culture tank.

    Aleister didn¡¯t say anything and Wu Yan watched him without saying anything as well. The two fell into an awkward silence but they each had their own thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t know what Aleister is thinking but he knows that if he spoke first it would make him seem weaker.

    Unknown time passed and just as Wu Yan is getting tired of this facade, Aleister spoke first.

    As if modulated by machines, the sound echoed in the air as it entered his ears, jolting his senses.

    ¡°Of the ones that came here before you, none were indifferent to the way I look, it seems sire is more composed than I had predicted¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled, he glanced at his body which is floating up and down inside there. He isn¡¯t impressed but he won¡¯t tell Aleister it¡¯s because he had seen him looking like these countless times before on screen.

    ¡°Director surely jests, I am very shocked¡­¡±

    Spouting bullshit he himself wouldn¡¯t even believe, he didn¡¯t know what Aleister thought of it. It would be easier to climb up to the heavens than make Aleister reveal his thoughts in his expressions.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Aleister continues.

    ¡°Yet I see no significant shock on sire¡¯s expression¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed and shot back at Aleister.

    ¡°I still have a lot to learn from Mr. Director in regards to putting on a poker face¡­¡±

    ¡°I am flattered¡­¡±

    Aleister seemed like he would continue his banter for an indefinite period but the faint tense aura in the air told Wu Yan that the real conversation is going to begin in just a short while.

    ¡°Sir, you have brought much hassle to me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan knows that the jig is up, Aleister knows he¡¯s Hunter, the one behind the thefts of the sisters.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to know how Aleister figured him out, he had made the job very easy anyway. He¡¯s not someone who stays in his home all day long. Plus, there are those events surrounding Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki, the whole of School district seven should already know about the news. There are just way too many leads that it would be weird that Aleister didn¡¯t catch up to him.

    ¡°Nope! You¡¯re wrong in that regards.¡±

    He stared at Aleister.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is bringing trouble to other people, and it will always be you.¡±

    Aleister¡¯s body stopped for a bit before resuming his usual state of mind.

    ¡°You appear to know quite a lot of things!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say I know that much¡­¡±

    Wu Yan plainly continued.

    ¡°I know only those that concern me to prevent getting screwed over from behind.¡±

    ¡°Surely you must be joking, the Misaka clones are a result of using Misaka Mikoto¡¯s DNA, even that should be obvious to anyone who had seen it, hardly a classified information¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    ¡°I see if that is so then would it be too much for me to expect no further hassle coming from some unknown people going after her?¡±

    Aleister stayed silent before responding.

    ¡°If you can answer my requests¡­¡±

    ¡°If your requests are not too much, that is!¡±

    Aleister fell silent before replying.

    ¡°I fail to understand why you are so obsessed with some mere products of science. Why?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had a cold glint, the imposing aura of a True Ancestor began radiating from Wu Yan and suffused the space.

    ¡°It will continue to bedevil you, that I assure you!¡±

    Aleister fixed his gaze on Wu Yan, it is unknown whether he felt the aura¡¯s pressure, he kept his indifferent expression as he stared down at Wu Yan.

    ¡°If you will not cooperate, I am afraid I will have to take drastic measures¡­¡±

    The silent place started churning with a boom. Like boiling water, invisible ripples started forming in that area.

    A strong pressure came out of nowhere and locked onto him. Wu Yan¡¯s body started tensing up and all his muscles tightened.

    An alarm went off inside Wu Yan, telling him that he is a very dangerous place.

    Clenching his teeth, his wine-red eyes turned golden as he concentrated his energy to resist that mysterious power acting upon him, all the while defiantly staring back at Aleister.

    The scene continued for quite some time until a movement was detected from a certain area there.

 Chapter 225: A small win! Aleisterâ€™s threat?â€¦

    Chapter 225: A small win! Aleister¡¯s threat?¡­

    Aleister and Wu Yan stared each other down and nobody said a word. The scene, however, is not a serene one, like a raging body of water, the place seemed to be constantly moving.

    With his True Ancestor status, his wine-red eyes had turned golden. This condition usually appears under two circumstances. The first is when he can no longer control his urge to feed and his eyes would turn golden. This is impossible because the white fruit of purity had cleaned him of the urge to feed. This circumstance doesn¡¯t really apply to him.

    The second circumstance is when he is channeling the full power of a True Ancestor.

    Even as he is wielding the full power of a True Ancestor, he can not mitigate completely the pressure being exerted on him by an unknown source.

    This power shouldn¡¯t be something that Aleister can wield, the only other possibility came to his mind.

    Aiwass!

    The angel summoned by Aleister using his own wife as the medium. An angel unlike the ones in the bible.

    This rumbling place had another presence, it started gathering at a certain sport and it looked like a miniature black hole sucking in the matter around it much to Wu Yan¡¯s shock.

    A radiant light congealed in that miniature black hole and shot out towards Wu Yan with godly speed.

    Danger! This is fucking dangerous! Crap!!! I think I am going to die once!

    These thoughts clouded his mind and the attack hit him the moment he had these thoughts.

    Wu Yan calmed down in the face of this attack, it¡¯s because he knows that this attack can¡¯t be dodged.

    Although he acknowledges his own inability to dodge it, it didn¡¯t mean he¡¯s going to roll over and accept his death. Not that he could die permanently with him being a True Ancestor and all.

    His measures aren¡¯t just limited to True Ancestor as well.

    The destructive beam hit him and if it did work, it would have no doubt tore a big hole in his chest.

    The moment the attack hit, a mysterious wave emanated from Wu Yan and coated his body.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    A light and incredibly mixed up voice rang the moment the mysterious wave coated him. Even Aleister turned grim.

    He knows that the voice wouldn¡¯t sound so surprised if it weren¡¯t true. It appears the attack got nullified.

    The ray of light hit the formless ripple protectingWu Yan, the ray of light and the trembling subsequently disappeared.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. Drinking Resplendent Breath before coming here was the right move.

    Aleister observed an unharmed Wu Yan and his expression remained an indifferent one, although if one were to examine closer, his liquid started bubbling just a bit.

    When the light and ripple disappeared the sound that made an ¡°eh¡± rang again.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    Aiwass!

    Wu Yan sarcastically replied.

    ¡°You want me to tell someone who is going to kill me how I survived the attack?¡±

    The owner of the voice, Aiwass responded with its usual highly modulated voice.

    ¡°True, It seems odd for me to ask that question. But, I can more or less guess that you borrowed an external force to block my attack, is that true?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I blocked that with my own abilities?¡±

    ¡°No. You do not have that kind of power!¡±

    Aiwass called him out immediately, not that Wu Yan minds.

    Maybe it¡¯s because Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t give him the time of day, Aiwass, still invisible, whispered at Wu Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If I am correct, your present status is restricted by duration.¡±

    Wu Yan is shocked inside. He can¡¯t help praising Aiwass for having observational powers and abilities befitting a boss in Toaru no Majutsu. Truly fear-inspiring¡­

    Wu Yan decided not to hide it and nodded.

    ¡°Correct! I can drink tea, chat a bit and then my time would be up¡­¡±

    Of course, he¡¯s implying that during this teatime they can¡¯t do anything against him.

    ¡°It seems so¡­¡±

    Aleister opened his mouth.

    ¡°External powers are just that, a temporary aid. It is true that it would be impossible to harm you but I think we can manage to restrain you quite easily despite being unable to inflict harm upon your presently invulnerable status¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as we bind you, the moment your invulnerable status is up, we can¡­¡±

    The mysterious and hostile aura enveloped Wu Yan once more, locking onto him. He threw a disdained look at Aleister the moment he threatened him. Wu Yan took out a crystal scroll and he squeezed it within his palm as he threw Aleister a sardonic grin.

    ¡°You can try, maybe, just maybe you can capture me¡­¡±

    Aleister narrowed his eyes and fell silent as he examined the scroll in his hand. It was hard to discern what he is thinking just from the looks of his expression. Aleister then examined Wu Yan¡¯s expression and eyes to see if he can obtain some information.

    Aleister¡¯s effort brings him only disappointment as he could see that Wu Yan is both poised and confident.

    ¡°To think you would have this many counters prepared¡­¡±

    Wu Yan played with the scroll in his hand.

    ¡°No need for scorn my dear, you are using external powers just as much as I am¡­¡±

    Aleister didn¡¯t care about his sarcasm, he knows what the implications were.

    ¡°It seems, it would be nigh impossible to restrain you.¡±

    Wu Yan calmly listened to Aleister before Aleister¡¯s next words riled him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I am wondering whether your little girlfriends are so prepared?¡±

    His golden eyes had a dangerous glint, despite that, he¡¯s trying his best to hold himself back.

    The more he tried to calm down the hotter the fire within him burnt. He feels that if he kept this anger held down, his True Ancestor body would immolate.

    Aleister acted like he didn¡¯t see anything, he merely continued.

    ¡°Even if your little girlfriends had the same protection you do, I highly doubt that after I send out warrants of arrest, you guys will be able to stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your relationship network isn¡¯t that far-reaching but if my information is correct, it seems that Misaka Mikoto has a very wide network of friends¡­¡±

    His pupil shrunk, his killing intention turned into one deeper storm of fury and the fire only ever got bigger.

    Aleister seemed to think that he hasn¡¯t said enough. He continued.

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto is a person who values friendship. Surely if I were to issue a warrant then those she values would have to take actions gainst her under the protection of Academy City.

    A very heavy fume of bloody aura started radiating out of Wu Yan. His expression remains unclear because he lowered his head.

    ¡°At which point, Misaka Mikoto will stand together with you, no doubt, and she would have to fight against her beloved Academy City, against the very friends and families she treasures.¡±

 Chapter 226: Threat countered! The ace in the hole.

    Chapter 226: Threat countered! The ace in the hole.

    Brought yo you by an unknown donator who hadn¡¯t replied to my email.

    ? ? ?

    Aleister¡¯s indifferent attitude when talking about people Wu Yan cared drained him of all his patience. Wu Yan could no longer hold back his anger and killing intention.

    Blood-red aura started fuming around him as he lifted his head to reveal a pair of golden eyes like that of a savage beast.

    He flipped his hands and a longbow, black as night with its design resembling wings appeared in his hands with a flash of light, starlight glittered in the darkness of the bow.

    Nock

    The moment he made the gesture to nock, light gathered towards the bow like bees to honey. The light became concentrated and turned into a soft silvery color which reminded one of the lights of the night sky.

    The surrounding had its colors drained and Aiwass hold over this place was torn apart by the sheer aura the elegant yet deadly longbow emitted.

    Aleister¡¯s unchanging expression finally had some form of change for once. It was a very slight change but it spoke volume for one who hadn¡¯t shown any sort of emotions for years.

    Aiwass still remains unseen but a faint figure could be observed behind Aleister¡¯s culture tank, the aura there seems to be very concentrated.

    Starlight reminiscent of the Milky Way gathered at the longbow and as more starlight got sucked in, a silver arrow of the most radiant order appeared, nocked and ready to fire.

    An ominous sensation hit Aleister.

    Starlight danced around Meteor Shower and the silver arrow. It gave the bow and arrow a comet-like appearance, both powerful and beautiful.

    The golden eyes hidden by his bangs stared right down Aleister¡¯s barrel.

    ¡°Just you try, Aleister!¡±

    Wu Yan dared Aleister to do as he said, issue warrants of arrest.

    Aleister is a very decisive man, if Wu Yan hadn¡¯t pulled out a bow on him, he would have no doubt made Mikoto a wanted criminal and his plan would progress with the elimination of Wu Yan, and the retrieval of the sisters.

    But, he¡¯s hesitating whether or not that is the right move. He looked at the nocked arrow and the signs of death written all over it. The table had been turned on him. He was going to strong-arm him into submission but it appears he is now the one being coerced, what¡¯s more, it appears that he might really have to step back.

    How many years had it been since he last felt death¡¯s presence this close to him? To think there would be a day where he is threatened by another individual¡­

    ¡®You better think this through carefully¡­¡¯

    While Aleister is considering his next move, Aiwass spoke to him telepathically, the voice manifesting itself within his head.

    Aleister had a steely gaze as he mentally talked with Aiwass.

    ¡°Could it be that you have no confidence of blocking that attack as well?¡±

    Aiwass stayed silent for a bit as if he¡¯s thinking before replying.

    ¡°I can take that attack but I would suffer some damage as a result.¡±

    Aleister¡¯s heart shook, he didn¡¯t say anything but Aiwass knew that beneath his calm expression he had big emotional turmoils. Aiwass continued.

    ¡°That bow is very dangerous. It is about as dangerous as the sword that is the bane of angels!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, that weird protection he has on him is something I can¡¯t do anything about. If he did attack, I expected minor injuries to result but I can¡¯t guarantee anything on your part!¡±

    Aleister went deathly silent. Wu Yan got even madder when he saw that Aleister wasn¡¯t going to say anything. He drew his longbow and pulled the strings to its maximum capacity.

    Observing Wu Yan¡¯s action and feeling that death drew nearer, Aleister broke the silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me¡­¡±

    If anyone who was familiar with Aleister were here, they would no doubt be slackjawed from hearing what he said. Wu Yan recognized the meaning behind what he said. The guy wouldn¡¯t give up his plan even if death right in front of him.

    He¡¯s saying that he plans to go down with him. Gnashing his teeth, Wu Yan wished he could just get of the bowstring and let loose the nocked arrow. But, he couldn¡¯t muster up the resolve.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Aleister to be so hellbent on completing his plan despite the looming threat of death.

    If Academy City lost Aleister, it would no doubt be attacked by the magic faction in no time at all.

    Aleister is the lynchpin holding Academy City together. If he were to die then Academy City can kiss its ass goodbye.

    At that point, Mikoto, Kuroko, Ruiko, Uiharu, Uiharu and the others¡­

    He could somehow figure out how to get them to leave this world with him but to watch Academy City with its 2.3million inhabitants, roughly 80% of which are students or kids be embroiled in something he did is a feat he cannot stomach.

    He recalled what Tsuchimikado Motoharu had said about not escalating matters with Aleister¡­

    But the sisters¡­

    He suddenly had a bright idea.

    Aleister didn¡¯t want the sisters themselves, he just wants the network of AIM dispersion field that suffuses Academy City, and probably wants to expand it globally.

    If he can achieve that then there would be no conflicts of interest between the two of them.

    A tool to enable AIM dispersion field to cover the whole world is something that the System¡¯s Item interface can provide.

    Virtual field amplifier: A tool exclusively used for virtual fields. Can infinitely expand virtual fields according to factor demand.

    Cost:100,000 Item points

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief when he found the item he was looking for. He put down Meteor Shower and the silver arrow along with the light show of starlight disappeared.

    Seeing as Wu Yan put down his weapon, Aleister blinked at the thought of Wu Yan stepping back.

    Is he going to compromise?

    ¡°Aleister¡­¡±

    Wu Yan growled at him.

    ¡°If you want me to give up the sisters, you can dream on¡­¡±

    Aleister would be surprised if Wu Yan suddenly handed over the sisters after putting on such a tough front. He must be proposing an alternative¡­

    Wu Yan glanced at Aleister and the golden figure floating behind before continuing in a plain tone.

    ¡°Your objective is to expand the AIM dispersion field in Academy City to the whole world right? I have a plan!¡±

    Wu Yan could feel that the moment he said it out loud, Aleister¡¯s mood changed but he lacked the apt expression on his face. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but admire how stoic the guy is.

    Aleister focused his gaze on Wu Yan. With a flip of the hand, Wu Yan stored away Meteor Shower, his golden eyes turned back into its usual wine-red eyes. They stared at each other for a while in silence.

    Finally, Aleister spoke first.

    ¡°If what you say is true¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned because this meant that he got what he wanted again.

    After a bit of time passed, Musujime Awaki appeared and fearfully looked at Aleister before she guided Wu Yan out in a more terrified manner.

    When Wu Yan left, that place fell into silence once more. The figure looked at the Virtual Field Amplifier before mumbling¡­

    ¡°Unknown pressure, fear-inspiring weapon and fascinating gadgets, what are you, really?¡­¡±

 Chapter 227: Screwing with Musujime Awaki. Last Order ran off?

    Chapter 227: Screwing with Musujime Awaki. Last Order ran off?

    Academy City school district 7, under the building without a window¡­

    Wu Yan is being led out by Musujime Awaki and he released a sigh of relief. Aleister¡¯s room is quite impressive in its own way but at the same time, it was a very depressing room.

    Only Aleister would survive being cooped up in that room. Wu Yan just isn¡¯t meant to stay in that kind of environment given his personality.

    ¡°God, that was super boooring¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He looked at Musujime Awaki who is still sliightly cowering and he sighed again¡­

    The chick doesn¡¯t like me¡­

    And then, the genius had a bright idea. He rubbed his chin and caressed her face. Musujime Awaki wanted to hide the instant he touched her but he locked her movements by taking captive of her lower jaw.

    Examining the fine features on her face, he grinned before lifting her lower jaw and slowly he approached her face¡­

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re very intimidated by me¡­¡±

    At this point, his face is only about the width of a finger away from her face. He can even see clearly the droplets of sweat on her nose.

    Musujime Awaki flinched, she met his eyes and she turned away to the side in an awkward manner.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no?¡±

    Wu Yan encroached upon her and he was even closer than before to her lips, any slight mishap and their lips would meet.

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you take a closer look at me?¡±

    Musujime Awaki started panicking. She wanted to evade him but he had her jaw on a deadlock, she wanted to run away but she is afraid that he will get angry.

    To her, Wu Yan is more frightening than Aleister, at least Aleister wouldn¡¯t toy with her like this¡­

    With Wu Yan approaching her face every so slowly, she resigned herself to this fate of having her first kiss taken away as she closed her eyes.

    Time passed and as she waited, the seconds felt like they were days, even years but never did the lips touch hers. She opened her eyes and checked out the situation. What greeted her were his wine-red pair of eyes which beamed with satisfaction at a trick well played.

    ¡°Why oh why did you close your eyes?¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    Musujime Awaki stuttered.

    ¡°M-master¡­ didn¡¯t you want to¡­¡± (Tl:she took a more respecting tone but ¡®your honor¡¯ just wouldn¡¯t fit¡±

    ¡°What did I want to do hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is very amused by her stutters, his lip curled into a bigger grin.

    If Musujime Awaki didn¡¯t notice that Wu Yan is messing with her then she might need to do some mental checkup. She turned away in a sheepish manner, not daring to look him in the eyes.

    Wu Yan laughed lightly as he nodded in a satisfied manner. He is very pleased that he caused all of this to her.

    He let go of her lower jaw much to Musujime Awaki¡¯s relief and then she teleported instantly, away from him.

    He felt that he had accomplished something by making the strong and soft-inside Musujime Awaki behave like a shy little girl through his teasing. Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Before he could pick it up, the phone picked itself out and Aleister¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    ¡°There is something I forgot to mention, Last Order ran away last night.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan was surprised, not at her running away but rather what would happen afterward.

    Aleister voiced out his worry.

    ¡°Last order was kidnapped by the researcher in charge of Lv6 shift plan, Amai Ao.¡±

    He replied in a low tone.

    ¡°Accelerator?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Aleister seemed slightly shocked that he would mention Accelerator. He¡¯s wondering why Wu Yan would know about Accelerator involvement¡­

    As to whether or not the surprise was reflected on Aleister¡¯s poker face, that is something no one will ever know¡­

    Aleister didn¡¯t bother asking Wu Yan because he knew how pointless it is to do so. He just buried the curiosity before continuing.

    ¡°Accelerator is in hot pursuit.¡±

    ¡°I understand, send the coordinates to my phone!¡±

    Wu Yan commanded without any reserve, not that Aleister minded. He instantly complied with the order and hanged up on him.

    He looked at the map and cursed his luck. He headed towards the mark on the map at the fastest speed he could muster.

    Accelerator is pursuing the culprit, this is probably Last Order growing on him. His heel-face turn is right around the corner¡­

    The reason he is hurrying over there is not because he wanted to stop him from saving Last order. it¡¯s to prevent a repeat of what happened in the original work.

    Last Order had virus programmed into her and Accelerator focused all his vector powers on deleting the virus in Last order resulting in him being shot in the head by Amai Ao.

    If he let what happened in the original to replay here, there won¡¯t be any Misaka Network to save his ass by allowing him to connect to it for support. The most likely prognosis would be Accelerator being doomed to a life of lying in bed as a cripple.

    As if Wu Yan would let things take their course.

    ? ? ?

    On the other side¡­

    ¡°Fuck! Faster, damnit, Faster!¡±

    Amai Ao looked at Last Order, a younger version of Mikoto, panting with her eyes closed. He manipulated his laptop while hoping he would make it. Cold sweat kept dripping down from his face as he frustratedly yelled.

    ¡°Hold on! At least until the virus starts!¡±

    The person himself isn¡¯t aware that what he is saying is worthy of punishment by getting sliced to pieces, not that he had the time to spare thinking about his words anyway.

    His haste turned into one of shock pretty soon.

    A white-haired, red-eyed youth in what appears to be a T-shirt with prisoner motives appeared. He had a very sardonic grin as he approached Amai Ao.

    Accelerator!

    Amai Ao was deeply surprised, he hurriedly started the car and just when Accelerator thought the guy would run for it, the bastard actually drove straight towards him.

    Snickering at his pathetic attempt, Accelerator stood his ground and very soon the car rammed him good. Accelerator didn¡¯t get sent flying away as he had imagined. Accelerator looked fine standing there, the same could not be said of Amai Ao¡¯s car. It looked like it had rammed a solid alloy pillar as it was crumpled to bits.

    He threw a disdainful grin at Amai Ao who was in the car.

    ¡°How should I deal with you, I wonder?¡­¡±

    Boy, did Amai Ao¡¯s expression change. He tried to scamper away from the car but the moment Accelerator stomped on the hood of the car, his actions were stopped pretty swiftly.

    Accelerator threw a lazy glance at Amai Ao and turned towards Last Order. He subconsciously released a sigh of relief when he found her in an unharmed state. But, when he saw her panting, he knew shit was up as he frowned.

    He took out his phone and he looked like he was talking to somebody. His cool expression slowly turned into one of anxiety as time went on.

    Suddenly, Last Order started convulsing and spouting nonsense. Meanwhile, red panels started flaring up in Amai Ao¡¯s laptop.

    He gnashed his teeth and pressed his hand against Last Order¡¯s head before he closed his eyes.

    A gun was pointed at Accelerator¡¯s forehead from the other side of the car¡­

 Chapter 228: You will look after this little one from now onâ€¦

    Chapter 228: You will look after this little one from now on¡­

    The gun loading sound could be heard in that tense and silent car compartment. It caught Accelerator¡¯s attention even though he is still busy deleting the virus from Last Order.

    He turned around and saw Amai Ao trying very hard to get up from the ground while pointing a gun at him. He looked really on the edge with him pointing a gun at Accelerator while trembling hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me¡­¡±

    Maybe he is trying to intimidate Accelerator, he squeezed out those words. His true feelings, however, were reflected by his trembling hands and body.

    Accelerator looked at the gun pointing at him, normally, guns were about as useful as a shabby piece of scrap metal. What¡¯s a gun going to do against someone who can reflect a barrage of missiles?

    But, the situation at hand is different, the gun posed more threat than missiles at the moment.

    It¡¯s because he had to focus all his abilities on clearing the virus in Last Order. He didn¡¯t have any spare capacity left for any other task.

    In other words, he was defenseless against the gun pointed at him, he can¡¯t reflect the bullets.

    He looked at the indicator on screen and he clenched his teeth, he didn¡¯t remove his hand from Last Order¡¯s head. He was only 10 seconds away from deleting the virus completely. The moment he stops will be the moment Last Order loses any hope of salvation.

    He stared at the gun and he is yelling internally for the process to quickly finish up. The sooner he can finish up, the sooner the gun will turn back into a piece of scrap metal.

    It appears he won¡¯t make it, Amai Ao pulled the trigger in the last few seconds he had left.

    It is at this point that a figure jumped out.

    ? ? ?

    When Wu Yan got here, Amai Ao was aiming his gun at Accelerator.

    He sighed in relief, not a moment too late it appears, it would seem that the heavens had a different plan for Accelerator this time around.

    With a flick of his hand, Iron sand erupted from beneath the ground where Amai Ao stood. The surging wave of iron sand surrounded Amai Ao¡¯s hand and with another flick of the hand, the iron sand snipped off Amai Ao¡¯s hand along with the gun.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The intense pain caused him to hug his hand while screeching. Before he can cry any longer, another wave of iron sand came from beneath him and chopped him into pieces.

    What was left was a pool of blood. More blood rained down as the iron sand dissipated, Wu Yan stood in it like he was taking a blood bath, laughing all the while in a sinister manner.

    Accelerator flinched the moment he saw this scene. He was stupefied by the sight of Wu Yan enjoying a rain of blood. Oddly enough, Wu Yan wasn¡¯t stained by blood at all, the impact was tremendous to him.

    This isn¡¯t the first time he had seen blood. He¡¯s not appalled by how Wu Yan ended the man. He is shocked by the fact that Wu Yan looked so at home with the blood raining down around him, it is as though he belonged to such an outlandish treatment.

    Compared to the last time he fought with him, the feel was different, as if he had ascended into a higher form of existence.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what Accelerator was thinking about but he wouldn¡¯t care even if he knew what the guy is thinking. True Ancestors are the ones at the top of all other bloodsuckers. It would only be natural for them to look at home with blood around them.

    As if the blood on the ground were nothing more than plain water, Wu Yan walked on over towards Accelerator. His movement shocked a stunned Accelerator back into action.

    Looking at his wine-red eyes which resembled his own, Accelerator was confused for a moment before he hurriedly dismissed the idea of asking him his origin story. He had more pressing matters¡­

    ¡°Why did you help me¡­¡±

    Accelerator narrowed his eyes. He really didn¡¯t understand why someone who fought with him would come to his aid at his time of need¡­

    Wu Yan stared at him, confirming that he is indeed unharmed, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the guy. Astrea almost cut him in half the other day and look at him now, jumping around wrecking cars like nobody¡¯s business.

    His level of injury should have confined him to bed for at least a few months. Yet, here Accelerator is, looking pretty swell alright.

    Something of this level should only be within the abilities of Heaven Canceller, at least that is him going by how he remembered things. How fascinating¡­

    Accelerator didn¡¯t looked convinced enough to release his guard. Wu Yan laughed and replied without taking any offense.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Accelerator flinched yet again before frowning and coldly glaring back at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, you know damn well what I mean¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. He knows that this is how Accelerator ticked, he hadn¡¯t the patience for any drawn-out conversations, certainly, no time to listen to him beat around the bush.

    ¡°Well, why did you save Last Order then?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Accelerator stayed silent. After seeing that Last Order¡¯s breathing had returned to normal, he clicked his tongue and turned around, preparing to leave.

    Wu Yan called out to him.

    ¡°Hey, Accelerator, where ya going?¡±

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Accelerator yelled back, not that Wu Yan cared. He replied.

    ¡°Leaving so soon? What about the little one?¡±

    Accelerator stopped and turned around, confused by him.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t she your objective?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in realization. It seems Accelerator thought he was going to rescue Last Order just like he did the sisters.

    He lightly smiled and shook his head in denial.

    ¡°No, this little one is not who I came for.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what did you come here for then? Oh what, you came to save little ol¡¯ me¡¯s butt?¡±

    Accelerator with his usual sarcasm as he tilted his head. The guy seemed amused by his own words but imagine the surprise on his face when Wu Yan actually nodded.

    ¡°Yeap! I came here with the express intent to save you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you fucking around?¡±

    Accelerator didn¡¯t look like he bought it. His eyes were starting to take on an unfriendly gaze. Clearly, he is thinking that Wu Yan is busting his balls.

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head, he pat Last Order¡¯s head and continued in a rather plain tone.

    ¡°I will be leaving this little one in your care from now on!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Accelerator wanted to laugh, and he did.

    ¡°It seems you are here to screw with me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t care what Accelerator said. He pat the little girl¡¯s head one last time before turning around and taking his leave.

    Accelerator stopped laughing. Seeing Wu Yan walked away in a poised manner really pissed him off. He kicked the crumpled metal that was Amai Ao¡¯s car and the hood flew towards Wu Yan in a lightning-fast manner after having been ripped from the car as if by an unseen hand.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t turn around, it is as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the hood coming for him. He didn¡¯t stop walking away and when the hood almost hit him, he dodged it with minimal movement. He continued walking like nothing happened and waved Accelerator goodbye.

    ¡°Now that you have resolved yourself to saving people, don¡¯t hurt anyone anymore mmkay?¡­¡±

    And his figure disappeared into the distance.

    Accelerator looked at Wu Yan as he disappeared into the distance. He didn¡¯t know how to feel about Wu Yan¡¯s parting words. He glanced at Last Order and his expression turned into a complicated one. Finally, he sighed and picked Last Order up in princess carry style.

    ¡°You little brat! Always causing trouble for people¡­¡±

 Chapter 229: The date with Joou-sama! Take 2

    Chapter 229: The date with Joou-sama! Take 2

    Academy City school district 7, Tokiwadai dormitory¡­

    The radiant light of the sun pierced through the clouds and lit up the ground which until just a while ago, was covered by the night. The light brought much-needed warmth to the cool ground.

    It didn¡¯t matter what age they were, the ladies were climbing out of bed to start another summer day like they had been doing for the past few years around this time. Even if it was a holiday, they didn¡¯t have the luxury of hiding in bed and enjoying the sweet embrace we call a warm bed and blanket. Maybe it¡¯s a rule unique to Tokiwadai or maybe it¡¯s because the girls were used to it¡­

    Normally, at this time, these oujo-samas would already be done with their cleanup and makeups, they would be grouping up and heading towards the commercial complex of this school district.

    But, strangely enough, one could not observe any young lady at the gate making final preparations for setting off. They were hiding in all kinds of corner as they observed the main gate of Tokiwadai dormitory.The manner they were in is as though they saw something incredulous, yet no one seemed to be putting themselves up to the task of going to the gate.

    The main reason is because of a figure is standing there which under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t be seen here.

    Her golden hair gloriously dancing behind her head, she carried a small white pursue by her side, and as the sunlight hit her hair which was about the same hue, they radiated a lustrous gold. She also wore a pair of white gloves and matching white silk leggings. Her starry eyes were focused in one direction and she looked as though she¡¯s waiting for someone.

    She wore the same outfit the other Tokiwadai girls wore but she managed to strike her own unique charm. The reason probably lies in her magnificent pair of hooters that no other students there had.

    Who else but Shokuhou Misaki.

    Shokuhou Misaki left her dorm early and waited patiently by the main gate of the dormitory. The other Oujo-samas saw her and chose not to go away before seeing how things worked out.

    Girls will be girls, although not all girls will behave in such a manner, but most of them probably would. As it turned out, the Oujo-samas studying here are the gossiping kind.

    They are practically bursting with anticipation. That¡¯s because Joou-sama looked like she¡¯s waiting for someone.

    Don¡¯t tell me, her boyfriend?

    Is Joou-sama going out with her boyfriend?

    When they thought about this, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from what was going to happen next. A few of them told a few others and suddenly in a short span of 5 minutes, the whole of Tokiwadai dormitory already heard about this news. And so, they gathered here.

    Since Mikoto became the new No.2, her reputation had been growing for quite some time now. Despite that, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s influence doesn¡¯t seem to have been hit in any manner at all. A lot of the Oujo-samas here admired Shokuhou Misaki from the bottom of their hearts.

    The news of her being in a relationship with someone would no doubt cause quite a stir. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be any lesser in magnitude compared to the last time Shokuhou Misaki went out with someone.

    The girls probably wouldn¡¯t have expected that the one Shokuhou Misaki is waiting for is the very same person she went out with before.

    At a certain point, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s eyes lit up and she revealed a most dazzling smile. The girls observing her almost screamed in utter excitement.

    At the same time, they also noticed that the figure walking towards Shokuhou Misaki is none other than the figure they so loathed last time, the very figure they wish they can dismember.

    ¡°It¡¯s that human scum!¡±

    An Ojou-sama cried out. Her yelp was followed by the silence of the other Oujo-samas. They were too shocked for words, they stared slackjawed as Wu Yan approached Shokuhou Misaki.

    What¡¯s going on here? Why is the human scum here?!

    Screamed every Oujo-samas present.

    He had earned the title of human scum the last time he came to the mid-autumn festival at Tokiwadai where he declared that their Misaka-sama is a member of his harem. Since then, this title of his had been spread around the school with the bulk of the contribution by Shiroi Kuroko.

    Every single one of the Oujo-samas wished nothing but the cruelest death upon Wu Yan. Mikoto meant very much to the girls as the No.3(formerly) of the only 7 lv5 in the city.

    No doubt, a lot of hearts were broken that day, to think Mikoto would be associating with a lv0 delinquent, even more so when she joined his crystal palace harem.

    The other target of their admiration has also fallen into his dirty grasp. Their fury grew even more intense at the thought of this.

    They knew about Wu Yan going out with Shokuhou Misaki last time. But, ever since the whole fiasco that night where Wu Yan declared his harem during the mid-autumn festival, they had assumed that Joou-sama probably wouldn¡¯t share her man with any other girls. So, they decided to let Wu Yan off the hook for that round.

    The moment Wu Yan appeared here, the girls knew, although they didn¡¯t want to believe it, that their previous assumption had been mistaken. Their resentment was so intense that it seemed as though it could materialize any moment now and pierce the heavens with it.

    Just when Wu Yan is about to greet Shokuhou Misaki, a chill came climbing up his spine causing him to shudder, and then shudder some more.

    After he had attained True Ancestor, not even Aiwass could cause Wu Yan to fear for his body, to think he would be trembling at this moment.

    For a moment there, he thought he had somehow overstepped his boundaries in this world and pissed Jehovah right the fuck off. Granted, he didn¡¯t know that this chill was caused by a bunch of harmless or maybe not so harmless Oujo-samas.

    The moment she saw Wu Yan and his mutated eyes, she covered her mouth and giggled.

    She didn¡¯t know the reason why but when she saw that Wu Yan had a pair of abnormal eyes, Shokuhou Misaki felt a sense of joy which even she herself could not divine the source of.

    ¡°Ara, making a girl wait is not a very gentleman-like thing to do ya know~~¡±

    She muttered that one with enough sweetness in her tone to induce diabetes.

    Wu Yan took out his phone in slight confusion and it said 0640 on the screen. He asked her.

    ¡°I thought the time we agreed on was 0700 or was it 0600?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t affirm or deny his statement.

    ¡°Maa, time is not a valid excuse for making a girl wait, couldn¡¯t you have arrived earlier?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. His energy was drained when he saw the radiant smile on Shokuhou Misaki.

    He had come here 20 minutes earlier than the designated time¡­

    Thinking that it wouldn¡¯t end if he argued on. He lifted his arms and surrendered.

    ¡°Okay fine, my bad, is that alright with you?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and walked towards him before linking up her arm with his.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our date¡­¡±

    Her action rewarded his arm with sweet sweet booty. This date is already a win for him as he celebrated the sensation of getting squashed between her knockers inwardly. On the outside, however, he had a helpless smile.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t fathom why you¡¯re so eager to go on a date with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t sweat the details¡­¡±

    And so, the two departed¡­

    The Ojou-samas hiding in various corners of the dormitory saw Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki departing from the school. They were clad in a dark aura as a sinister laugh escaped their similarly eerie smiling expression. They grouped up and tailed Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki¡­

    Among the pursuers was a girl with tea-colored hair and a girl with tawny hair tied up in pigtails¡­

 Chapter 230: The 23 stuff that happened during the dateâ€¦

    Chapter 230: The 23 stuff that happened during the date¡­

    On a street somewhere in the commercial complex of School District Seven, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki stuck together closely like real couples. They walked around the street, sometimes they would point at shops and go check it out. From the looks of it, they seemed to be enjoying each other¡¯s company very much.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was those belonging to the single faction or those with significant others, they would all throw gazes of hate and jealousy at Wu Yan. The Single faction hated him to the bones because he had a girlfriend. Meanwhile, those with girlfriends gnashed their teeth because he had a really pretty girlfriend.

    The girls, on the other hand, admired the zing between those two. Motivated by their admiration towards love, they silently cheered Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki on in stark contrast to the other leers being thrown at Wu Yan.

    Their expressions; admiration or jealousy quickly turned into frozen expressions with cold sweats running down their faces.

    The moment Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki disappeared from their sights, a bunch of cute girls from Tokiwadai appeared in a rapid fashion.

    Normally, with so many pretty girls running around, it should be a sight for the eyes and yet when they saw how those girls looked, they couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to enjoy the view.

    Rather, it would be odd to enjoy the sight of a bunch of beautiful girls clad in dark aura, armed to the teeth with whips, broom, stools, knives and even scissors, marching past them with ferocious aura to boot.

    Leading the march at the forefront, Mikoto, and Kuroko¡­

    Mikoto stalked Wu Yan from enough distance that he couldn¡¯t detect her with his EM field as she gnashed her teeth watching the two from afar. Her dissatisfaction could be observed from the bluish-white lightning crackling around her.

    ¡°Damn you, Yan! How dare you go on a date with that woman, even coming to the dormitory without telling me. Is her blonde hair really that attractive to you?¡±

    Mikoto grumbled and Kuroko decided this was her chance to screw the guy over.

    ¡°Onee-sama, look at that human scum putting other¡¯s interest before yours. He already had you and apparently it¡¯s still not enough, he had to go and date other girls. This kind of human waste should be cleaved apart with your iron sand sword!¡±

    The other Ojou-samas of Tokiwadai also decided to add salt to the wound.

    ¡°Yeah, Misaka-sama. That dirty bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you. Dump him and follow me!¡±

    No doubt about it, this girl is also another yuri lifeform.

    ¡°Misaka-sama, end him!¡±

    A girl carrying a kitchen knife yelled out loud, she¡¯s disturbingly obsessed with the idea of cutting the guy.

    ¡°No! We should make him walk the walk of shame!¡±

    The girls who had dominated the street concurred.

    ¡°No no! For a scum like this, we should use a scissor and car¡­¡±

    A Tokiwadai girl said while playing with her scissors. This girl is the very same girl who guided Wu Yan to Shokuhou Misaki and the one who reported to Shokuhou Misaki regarding Mikoto having a boyfriend. She¡¯s the indirect link causing Joou-sama to be involved with Wu Yan.

    ¡°No! We should¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Everyone stop!¡±

    Mikoto who was irritated at most felt intimidated by the sheer threat these girls posed to Wu Yan. She stopped the dangerous groupies and saved a certain fuckboi enjoying his date.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Kuroko yelled in frustration when she saw how Mikoto is covering for Wu Yan. She gnashed her teeth and continued.

    ¡°Onee-sama, this is where you dump that playboy and walk away with dignity.¡±

    Mikoto bitterly smiled. If she wanted to end things with him, she would have done it way back in Silvaria when he attempted to push her down.

    ¡°Misaka-sama! The fuckboi and Shokuhou Misaki started moving again!¡±

    The Tokiwadai girl who gladly took on the role of tracker reported.

    Mikoto turned around and looked at the direction she indicated.

    ¡°That direction appears to be where the amusement park is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Misaka-sama, the very same park where our sisters with boyfriends go to for their dates. I think this should be Shokuhou-sama¡¯s idea.¡±

    ¡°That woman!¡±

    Mikoto tightened her fist.

    ¡°Always pouncing on other people¡¯s boyfriend. If I don¡¯t give you your just reward, surely you would think I am just some girl who can shoot lightning bolts!¡±

    She had a sudden flash of idea and she called the other girls before she whispered her ideas to them, the girls then passed along the message¡­

    On the other end, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki already entered the amusement park where the Tokiwadai girls would come for dates. It¡¯s his first time in an amusement park so Wu Yan felt a bit curious, Shokuhou Misaki who never thought about this kind of stuff also felt the same way.

    Shokuhou Misaki spotted the roller coaster not far away and her starry eyes beamed. She excitedly tugged at his sleeve.

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan, why don¡¯t we go on a ride on that one¡­¡±

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Our Joou-sama is interested in those kinds of childish attractions?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki flushed red but she still tried to act elegant as she replied.

    ¡°I am not that interested in it, it¡¯s just that when I see how the others are losing their lungs screaming at the top there, I thought ¡®How rude¡¯ and I got curious is all¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and pulled her hand.

    ¡°Well then, I hope Joou-sama who has all the graces in the world would keep her calm when we go on it¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    She would come to regret her words very soon.

    They arrived at the ride and her face started losing its composure more and more as time passed. She¡¯s someone who¡¯s not very good with anything physically taxing so when she saw how tall that thing goes, she started going back on her words.

    ¡°Ne, Little Yan, why don¡¯t we go try the other attractions¡­¡±

    Before the doors opened, she finally couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore as she told Wu Yan that with a forced smile.

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Wu Yan elegantly snickered with his hand covering his mouth. Shokuhou Misaki blushed and told him off furiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mimic me!¡±

    As she went reeeee, the ride started moving and climbed in height. Surprised by the movement, Joou-sama hurriedly stood up but Wu Yan held her back by hugging her.

    Wu Yan grinned and continued.

    ¡°Joou-sama, the real show begins now¡­¡±

    ¡°You! Nuohhhh!!!!¡±

    Twas the same Joou-sama who referred to those screaming at the top of their lungs as being rude. Right now, she¡¯s too busy screaming to remember what she said a few moments ago.

    When the ride ended, Joou-sama who was hugged by Wu Yan before is now hanging onto Wu Yan for dear life. Strangely enough, she escaped the safety restraints and she is basically clinging to Wu Yan at this point.

    Her face was pale and her starry eyes appeared to be tearing up. Looking at her cutely sad expression, Wu Yan decided not to console her but to tease her instead by snickering hard. Joou-sama almost choked up at his reaction.

    ¡°Get the fuck down!¡±

    Joou-sama wanted to move away as soon as possible from this ride that made her lose all the dignity she had. But, other people had different plans for her.

    Mikoto, Kuroko and a bunch of Tokiwadai girls stood on a fake mountain within the amusement park. They were insidiously laughing at Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki who rode the roller coaster.

    ¡°Leaving so soon? Well, why don¡¯t you stay longer¡­¡±

    Mikoto lifted her hand crackling with electricity and she pressed it against the floor. Instantly, the lightning surged forth and expanded in spiderweb-like patterns towards the controller for the roller coaster.

    The stationary roller coaster shook, Shokuhou Misaki and Wu Yan who wanted to get down sat back down from the momentum of the ride before the roller coaster slowly reversed¡­

    ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s going on? What is this roller coaster doing?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki had a really bad feeling in her heart as the alarm went off inside her, something told her she¡¯s in for a wild ride. However, before she could do anything, the roller coaster sped up and returned from whence it came, at three times the speed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!¡±

 Chapter 231: Trolled to the death? A bunch of Haraguro Ojou-samas from Tokiwadai

    Chapter 231: Trolled to the death? A bunch of Haraguro Ojou-samas from Tokiwadai

    Everyone who saw the roller coaster go backward started freaking out. Some good-natured individuals already went in search of controllers but they couldn¡¯t find any controllers so they decided to see how this pans out.

    Thus, there were many onlookers watching the roller coaster from down there while Joou-sama¡¯s shriek echoed throughout the park¡­

    What¡¯s going on?

    On the ride, Wu Yan is currently being choked to death while enduring screams that threaten to burst his eardrums. Her screams were enough to cause his head to feel like it¡¯s going to explode anytime now. The asphyxiation brought on by her ridiculous grasp on his neck also made him feel like he¡¯s going to die even if he¡¯s a True Ancestor.

    The vestigial consciousness left in his mind is what he used to think about this sudden onset of ¡°malfunction¡±. Oh wait, nope, the last of his brain cells got ruptured by the banshee screaming beside him.

    Further away, Mikoto snickered at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki who was so scared she went pale. At least, she seemed pretty satisfied by what she saw.

    Standing at her side, Kuroko gnashed her teeth as she cursed Wu Yan who is apparently unharmed (Author note: ?). She is very frustrated by her Onee-sama who picks side, choosing to stand by Wu Yan rather than punish him as well¡­

    Still gnashing her teeth, Kuroko suddenly had an idea. She sniggered and stepped back to talk with the other Tokiwadai girls.

    When Kuroko told those girls what she had in mind, the other Ojou-samas¡¯ eyes beamed and they agreed in an energetic manner. They all shared a sneaky grin together.

    The next moment, Wu Yan who was on the ride felt his body becoming light and the next thing he knew, Joou-sama was no longer holding on to his neck. Out of nowhere, a wind blew and he was swept from the roller coaster.

    ¡°Fuuu¡­¡±

    Before he could drop the bomb, Wu Yan fell in a freefall, a magnificent 10-meter descent onto the pavement below.

    Still screaming like mad, Joou-sama hadn¡¯t discovered that her biggest pillar of support is currently falling face-first down to the ground. She also didn¡¯t notice that the ¡°Wu Yan¡± she is hugging onto is now a pillar.

    The ones who noticed that Wu Yan is falling yelled out loud and scattered quickly. Clearly, nobody is planning on rescuing him.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Mikoto yelped on top of the fake mountain. She recalled something and glared at Kuroko and her gang of Ojou-samas. They already planned for this and the culprit all acted really surprised.

    Wu Yan looked at the ground that is not far away and he sighed. He didn¡¯t know just where did this bad luck come from. He didn¡¯t know that his current predicament is a result of being screwed over by other people.

    Focusing, he turned and did a 180-degree flip, leaning down a bit he made sure to kick the air right before he landed.

    With one hand and his feet on the ground, he crouched slightly and as he fell back he dragged a two-meter-long trail before he stopped the momentum and stood up, unharmed after the whole thing.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Kuroko and the other Ojou-samas yelled out loud. When Mikoto looked back in confusion, they hurriedly went back to their usual expressions.

    How is he not dead¡­

    They are treating him as though he is just some powerless lv0. Moreover, it seems they were intent on trolling him to the death.

    When the roller coaster came to a stop, Joou-sama still sat there hugging a pillar, she doesn¡¯t seem to have regained her senses from how she is still screaming while shutting her eyes tight. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but adopt the ‡å expression.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Jo¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mikoto laughed out loud while flushing red, she couldn¡¯t help it. The other Ojou-samas who hadn¡¯t seen this side of Shokuhou Misaki before couldn¡¯t help but laugh a bit as well, though they tried their best to contain it.

    ¡°Where is the controller? Where the heck is the controller?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stomped. Her pale face had recovered somewhat but one could still see that she is angered as well as embarrassed.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt that her reputation she spent her whole life building had been tarnished in a matter of minutes. She wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t for the lack of tears.

    Wu Yan held back the urge to laugh as he patted her shoulders.

    ¡°Maa, Joou-sama, as an elegant young lady of Tokiwadai, it isn¡¯t appropriate to make trouble like a rebel¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed and she glared at Wu Yan. She decided not to yell for the controller anymore. She uttered a cold hmph and turned around before walking away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the next attraction!¡±

    ¡°You still wanna play?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe his ears but he still chased after her.

    Mikoto is a but surprised seeing Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki walk away.

    ¡°That woman is still planning on continuing?¡±

    With the way she acted, it is as though Mikoto is here to crush her date.

    ¡°Onee-sama, should we follow them?¡±

    While saying that, if one were to take a closer look at Kuroko¡¯s eyes, one would notice that she is still beaming at the opportunity of fucking around with the guy and preferably putting him in stitches.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Mikoto yelled. She then moved her legs and followed them. She was accompanied by all the other Ojou-samas as they marched on.

    Wu Yan frowned as he kept turning back and would rub his face from time to time. He seemed really doubtful of the whole situation so Shokuhou Misaki asked him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin, he then voiced out his doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, this doesn¡¯t feel right somehow¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not afraid of being caught by your little girlfriends?¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at her and then continued in a matter-of-fact manner.

    ¡°What do you think? Third mistress.¡±

    ¡°Third mistress?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stopped and looked at Wu Yan with her starry eyes.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it seems someone else already has this ¡®third¡¯ spot right?¡±

    Wu Yan is choked for words. Shokuhou Misaki turned away in a huff, her blonde hair almost slapping Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thinking about other girls while on a date, how lame¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt helpless. The one who mentioned other girls first was her but why¡­

    Girls can be very fickle and Shokuhou Misaki is a very good example. A few moments ago, she was annoyed with Wu Yan, now she¡¯s hugging his arm again.

    ¡°Oooh, she¡¯s sticking so close to him¡­¡±

    Mikoto gnashed her teeth when she saw her hug Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    From her point of view, she could clearly see Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s magnificent hooters clamping his arm. She¡¯s both unamused and impressed at the same time. Basically, she¡¯s jealous yet she can¡¯t help but admire her at the same time.

    Looking at Wu Yan being all smiley also made her very displeased. She can¡¯t hold herself back anymore so she stomped and a bit of electricity started making its way over in Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki who was hugging Wu Yan¡¯s arm suddenly let go, she felt like something had bit her.

    Startled, Wu Yan asked her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki touched the back of her hand and confusion could be seen in her starry eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my hand felt numb for a moment¡±

    ¡°Numb?¡±

    The moment he heard ¡°numb¡±, something clicked within him but he just couldn¡¯t figure what it was. He stared at her hand in an utterly dumbfounded manner. The whole thing felt very peculiar to him.

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned as she looked at the back of her hand. Suddenly, she saw a figure¡­

 Chapter 232

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 233

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 234

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 235

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 236

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 237

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 238: Urban legend and the aftermath after the date

    Chapter 238: Urban legend and the aftermath after the date

    ¡°Sit in seiza!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s body twitched as he hurriedly did as told. He lifted his head and saw Mikoto and Hinagiku judging him in a manner not unlike those of a judge against a guilty defendant. Meanwhile, Astrea looked on in amusement at this spectacle. If he had any tears left, he would have surely shed it by now.

    Who would have thought that the day when he would be made to kneel down would come so early. Well, he¡¯s just sitting at the moment though.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros can¡¯t help feeling sorry for her master who sat there with wavy tear trails coming down his face. She turned towards Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°Ikaros, a plea for lenience will not be entertained!¡±

    Of course the girls knew what Ikaros was thinking about, they knew that she who held Wu Yan as the center of her universe would do so they flatly denied her silent plea.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes, not willing to see Wu Yan descent into the flames of purgatory.

    Wu Yan knew he¡¯s fucked this time. Even Ikaros could do nothing to save him. He¡¯s in for a long struggle now¡­

    With crossed arms, Hinagiku narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You caused quite a stir yesterday, Yan¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Astrea nodded energetically. If he could, he would have grabbed her and spanked her hard. Her master is in great peril and instead of inaction or better yet do something to save him, she decided to make his death even more gruelsome.

    Hinagiku presented an interface to Wu Yan, on it:

    ¡°Close to 80% of Tokiwadai¡¯s female students without a boyfriend got screwed by a human scum. The female students responded by organizing themselves into an army and chased down the human scum with unrelenting momentum, that is, until the human scum was saved by an angel with pink wings!¡±

    Looking at this new urban legend known as the ¡°Wanted fuckboi¡±, his sweat started pouring. If it wasn¡¯t pouring enough, it¡¯s most certainly pouring by the time he read the comments.

    ¡°Har? Betraying more than 80 percent of Tokiwadai¡¯s Oujo-samas? Surely, OP be jesting. Who would possess the finesse required to two-time so many chicks at one time, more so when the chicks concerned are the Oujo-samas of Tokiwadai.¡±

    ¡°Angel with pink wings? OP please get a checkup at the hospital. Specifically, seek specialist help from psychologists¡­¡±

    ¡°OP, contact of this ¡®Wanted fuckboi¡¯ please, I want him to mentor me!¡±

    ¡°Fuck yeah, do it!¡±

    ¡°The third and fourth poster are too obsessed with girls¡­¡±

    ¡°No no no, they want to be the human scum in question!¡±

    ¡°Hi, OP. Bye, OP.¡±

    Wu Yan wiped away the sweat on his forehead and beamed at Hinagiku with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yan, you got quite the skills there, to net so many girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating heavily.

    ¡°Come on, Hinagiku, you know that¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that¡¯s not true!¡±

    Hinagiku slammed the table. Or at least, that was the plan. She accidentally hit Astrea¡¯s hand which was slowly making its way over to the fruit bowl on the table. The blonde lifeform yelped in pain and blew at her hand. Hinagiku awkwardly smiled in response.

    Mikoto saw this scene unfold and she facepalm-ed. When she saw how Wu Yan is trying to hold back his laughter, she got mad.

    ¡°Stop laughing! I am not done with you just yet!¡±

    ¡°What did I do now¡­¡±

    He said in a meek manner. He cursed at his rotten luck, he thought he got lucky when Railgun and Joou-sama pampered him with benefits.

    Fat luck that was, the Alter army chased him down with nigh unstoppabled momentum, and they chased him through nine streets, almost half of School District 7. It¡¯s no wonder that an urban legend would arise.

    If Ikaros had not descended to save him, the result might be¡­

    Recalling the manic host of Tokiwadai Oujo-samas, he shivered subconsciously. His attitude infuriated Mikoto.

    ¡°What did you do?¡­¡±

    Mikoto pointed her finger at Wu Yan in anger. Her face flushed red as her finger trembled.

    ¡°You did so much stuff in front of the Tokiwadai girls, and you have the balls to ask me what did you do wrong?!¡±

    Wu Yan was dumbfounded

    I-it¡¯s my fault? But you grabbed my hand and pressed it on your hooters!

    Wu Yan has conveniently forgotten the fact that although Mikoto was the one who placed his hand there, he was the one who decided to massage her hooter.

    Mikoto yelled in a bashful manner at him.

    ¡°Now everyone in Tokiwadai knows about it, that I¡­ go-got fondled by you in front of an audience. How do you expect me to look at the students straight in the face like this!¡±

    Well, if it¡¯s possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to meet students from your school as well.

    ¡°They said something alonge the lines of: ¡®To protect Misaka-sama from being near the human scum.¡¯ And they decided to lurk around my surroundings. They even tailed me when I went walking on the streets. If I didn¡¯t sneak away, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come here¡­¡±

    Lucky you didn¡¯t lead them here, otherwise you would need to make arrangement for the picking up of my body¡­

    ¡°And Kuruko, she saw me and you being intimate so she started suspecting that you attacked me a few dozen times in one night. She even said she wanted to check if I am still a virgin or not¡­¡±

    I am frankly surprised that perverted Yuri lifeform didn¡¯t choloroform you.

    ¡°And the worst thing of it all. The teachers called me to the office to lecture me. They said stuff like I am still young don¡¯t overdo things. Some of the lectures are too ridiculous, they told me to make sure I am taking care of my body¡­¡±

    How the hell are they teachers¡­

    ¡°I am still okay with the teachers lecturing me but even the dormitory supervisor called me up and said although she can¡¯t control my actions, dormitory rules must be upheld and there will be no instances of me bringing a guy over for a night or any of that crap. She drilled me with dormitory rules until my brains felt like they were bursting at the seams¡­¡±

    Badass dormitory supervisor is badass¡­

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?!¡±

    ¡°I am! I am!¡±

    Wu Yan hurriedly said. Railgun is very emotional at the moment so if he triggered her any further, he wouldn¡¯t be worried about his own body so much as he would be worried about the structural integrity of his newly bought house.

    Saying so many lines at once caused Mikoto to feel thirsty, she grabbed a drink and heaved after drinking for a moment. She turned away in a huff.

    ¡°Say, what am I supposed to do now!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°What do you mean what to do?¡±

    Mikoto slumped down on the table and moaned.

    ¡°My life is a mess now, I can¡¯t deal with life at Tokiwadai anymore. If this keeps up, I am going to die soon¡­¡±

    Mikoto lifted her head and stared at him before yelling at him.

    ¡°Give me some ideas! You¡¯re the one who caused all this mess!¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, hmm¡­¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly said.

    ¡°Oh I know, why don¡¯t you come live here with me¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes beamed but then it quickly dimmed back down.

    ¡°Uu, the rules at Tokiwadai are very strict, students aren¡¯t allowed to stay over night at unauthorized locations, moving out is a bigger no.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can stop worrying about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh you can relax about that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°I got my own ways, you will get that permission pretty soon!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mikoto doubted Wu Yan but he just nodded in confidence. Aleister probably won¡¯t turn him down over something so petty.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hinagiku clapped her hands and grabbed Mikoto.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in the same room!¡±

    Wu Yan, surprised by her statement, pointed at himself.

    ¡°Erm, what about me?¡±

    Hinagiku blushed and glared at him.

    ¡°Get your own room!¡±

    He dejectedly lowered his head and then looked at Ikaros with hopeful eyes. Mikoto shot him down by saying:

    ¡°Ikaros, let¡¯s talk all night long!¡±

    And just like that, they took Ikaros away.

    Stunned by the proceedings, he looked at the last person here.

    Astrea blushed like mad and yelled at him.

    ¡°Master! You dummy!¡±

    And she left him all alone there to lick his own wounds.

 Chapter 239: A sudden Angel Fall!

    Chapter 239: A sudden Angel Fall!

    Night.

    Rolling around on the bed, Wu Yan tried multiple ways to lull himself to sleep. Despite that, he couldn¡¯t get himself into dreamland.

    He is already used to a life of having someone to hug and doing the blanket dance at night. Now that his lifestyle had abruptly changed into that of guarding an empty room, he felt like the inner him had cried multiple times already.

    He gnashed his teeth, how he wanted to slap himself hard for sleeping alone despite having four very beautiful girls staying under the same roof, three of them being his wives.

    Hmm¡­ perhaps I should go and try my luck?¡­

    A tempting thought, he had done something like this before, heck, he even managed to pull of a threesome on some occasions. Although there are 3 people over there and a foursome sounds awesome but he decided to shelf the idea after taking into consideration that Mikoto is still pretty mad at him.

    After a bit of time had passed, he finally felt the sandman calling for him. His eyelids twitched and slowly closed before he slept.

    When a mechanical sound started ringing, Wu yan didn¡¯t catch it.

    His quality of sleep is bad, he¡¯s semi-conscious and his body itched all over. He felt very uncomfortable as he tossed and turned, it didn¡¯t felt like he was sleeping at all.

    Finally, she (Tl: author changed from he to she here) felt a pressure on her chest, a previously unknown pressure (Tl: changed back to he here). He frowned all through the night because of the pressure.

    This feeling tormented him and for the entirety of the night. When the sun shined on his ass, he wanted to stay in bed because he felt so tired.

    That is, until a scream woke him immediately.

    The scream was from Mikoto and the girls.

    He climbed up, more like leapt up, actually. He went for the door of his room. It must be something big enough to make the girls who were pretty masculine to scream out loud like that.

    He kicked the door wide open in a frantic manner.

    ¡°What happened?! Mikoto! Hinagiku!¡±

    The scene he saw caused a deep sense of conflict within him. He was very surprised by the whole thing.

    Confused, he rubbed his cheek trying to figure out what is happening.

    In the living room, Mikoto practically jumped up and down at some issue he had yet to understand. Meanwhile, Hinagiku looked at Mikoto with a cool expression. It seemed like nothing in the world could rid her of that calm expression.

    Ikaros and Astrea stared at their own body in surprise and shock, adding to Wu Yan¡¯s confusion.

    He quickly replaced that surprised expression with a befuddled look. If his ears didn¡¯t deceive him, he seemed to have yelled in a very sweet and gentle voice.

    That was clearly a girl¡¯s voice.

    Before he can regain his senses, the girls turned around in response to the door being kicked open. They flinched at the sight of Wu Yan.

    A short moment later, Ikaros lifted her finger and yelled at him.

    ¡°Thot! Why are you here!¡±

    Wu Yan was stunned, how can he not be? Ikaros yelled at someone is already a pretty unscientific feat, next¡­

    What was that?

    Thot?

    Wu Yan kept his jaw from dropping before he mechanically said.

    ¡°Ik-Ikaros¡­¡±

    The next thing he noticed, not only did his voice change, his body felt strange, his chest felt especially heavy for some reason.

    Synthesizing that fact with Ikaros¡¯ statement, a sense of foreboding arose. He looked at his chest.

    He saw a magnificent pair of hooters blocking the view of his abdominal region. Examining further, he noticed radiant golden bangs on his forehead and slightly ruffled blonde hair.

    Heaving ever so slightly, he looked at the four girls who were very out of place and his own body as he looked up at the sky.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight, Mikoto is now Ikaros, Ikaros is now Hinagiku, and Hinagiku is now Astrea and Astrea is now Mikoto, did I get that right?¡±

    The blonde male/female sat in the living room as he glanced at the girls before finally sighing.

    The girls nodded and Ikaros, or rather, Mikoto who looked like Ikaros looked at Wu Yan, unamused by his appearance.

    ¡°And you turned into that hateful woman!¡±

    Wu Yan sighed, he wanted to cry. He had turned into a she, what¡¯s more a very familiar one at that.

    He had become Shokuhou Misaki, the Joou-sama.

    He had liked this body, now he didn¡¯t want to see this body anymore.

    Hinagiku, in Astrea¡¯s appearance started examining her body before she frowned and crossed her arms, her magnificent pair of jugs bounced her arms away though much to her chagrin.

    ¡°According to you, this whole shenanigans is caused by that Angel Fall?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    ¡°This is the only logically explanation as to why we are what we are.¡±

    Mikoto, or rather, Astrea in Mikoto¡¯s body panicked.

    ¡°What do we do? Uuu, I don¡¯t want to stay in this kind of body, master! Think of something please!¡±

    ¡°Hey you! What do you mean this kind of body!¡± Mikoto slammed the table. Wu Yan felt very strange to see Ikaros slam tables.

    It¡¯s very hard to see someone who used to be a Kuudere and a natural airhead slam tables.

    Hinagiku bitterly laughed before turning back to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, Astrea¡¯s right. This cannot continue. We should find a solution soon, I am not used to other people¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her.

    ¡°Tell me, why do I get the weirdest feeling that you seem to be enjoying your current predicament?¡±

    All eyes fell on Hinagiku. She froze up and looked away in an awkward manner.

    ¡°N-no such thing¡­¡±

    Stare

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Astrea, and Ikaros stared at her.

    Those eyes were saying they aren¡¯t buying her lie. She instantly got mad and pointed at Mikoto.

    ¡°Oh please, Mikoto likes her own body at the moment as well no?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    Mikoto hurriedly defended herself.

    ¡°I am not!¡±

    Her voice grew weaker and weaker as more holes could be poked in her tone.

    Wu Yan helplessly shook his head. Railgun and Kaichou-sama always had A cup angst. Now that they have a chance of experiencing what it feels like to walk around with a bombshell body, of course they would be happy campers.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s think of how to deal with this Angel fall shall we?¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°At the moment, there should be people from the magical side of the world resolving this Angel Fall issue, but since relying on them would be ill-advised. Let¡¯s take things into our own hands as well!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikot, Ikaros, and Astrea all nodded in tandem.

 Chapter 240: Fuck everything.

    Chapter 240: Fuck everything.

    ¡°Found it¡­¡±

    In the living room, Wu Yan, Mikoto, Hinagiku, Astrea were in front of Ikaros as she worked on her laptop. They stayed silent until Ikaros said that line.

    ¡°Hinagiku¡­ no. Ikaros, did you find them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros with Hinagiku¡¯s appearance told him so with an expressionless face. Wu Yan couldn¡¯t get used to this bizarre scene and it served only to reinforce everyone¡¯s conviction to return to normal.

    Hinagiku leaned in towards the screen and saw the information on the interface.

    ¡°Yan, why do we need to investigate this address?¡±

    ¡°Is it even related to the Angel Fall?¡±

    Mikoto frowned at Wu Yan. When she saw his face which looked the same as Shokuhou Misaki, her frown deepened so she decided to just look the other way.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded before continuing.

    ¡°To deploy Angel Fall a ritual must first be done to invoke the grand magic. Once the ritual is complete, even if the spellcaster is a normal human, the Angel Fall will happen regardless of that fact.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Hinagiku seemed to be getting where he¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    He pointed at the address and continued.

    ¡°Once the ritual is complete the event will trigger, conversely once the ritual place is destroyed so too will the event known as Angel Fall end!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re saying this address is where the Angel Fall ritual resides?¡±

    Mikoto looked at Wu Yan as she said that.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and told her.

    ¡°If we blast the building to kingdom come, Angel Fall will be canceled!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Astrea jumped and celebrated first and foremost while looking like Mikoto¡­

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Astrea looked at Wu Yan in admiration.

    ¡°Master is so incredible! To know so many things, as expected of my master!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto felt a bit confused for a moment there. Hinagiku rubbed her cheeks and frowned.

    ¡°Now that Astrea put it like that, Yan does seem to know stuff people don¡¯t normally know, where do you get all these information from?¡±

    Her question was aimed at Wu Yan and he only shrugged in response. He smiled at them without saying anything, what else was he supposed to say? That he saw them all from a screen?¡­

    Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s unreliable countenance made Mikoto who was already a bit peeved even more unamused. She turned away with a cold huff, a sentiment shared by Hinagiku. The two girls didn¡¯t ask questions anymore much to Wu Yan¡¯s relief.

    Thinking for a bit, Wu Yan said to the four girls.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea, you four are in charge of destroying the ritual!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto instantly asked him.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned, a hint of red light shined through her golden eyes.

    ¡°Me, I am going to meet that unlucky angel!¡±

    If Wu Yan didn¡¯t recall incorrectly, Gabriel tried using an apocalyptic spell to return to heaven.

    Even if in the original work, Tsuchimikado Motoharu destroyed the ritual in time and returned the archangel to heaven, thereby preventing an end of the world scenario but Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to rely on the original story.

    He who was never meant to exist in this world had arrived at this world along with Hinagiku, Ikaros, and Astrea. The world changed the moment they had descended onto this world.

    To prevent the unlikely case of screwing an entire world over, he feels it is his obligation to do this.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros immediately stood up and came to Wu Yan¡¯s side. Her intentions were clear, against an angel, Ikaros didn¡¯t want Wu Yan to go there by himself.

    ¡°Ikaros, I need you to go with Hinagiku and Mikoto to destroy the ritual!¡±

    Ikaros¡¯s expressionless and pithy face made Wu Yan felt very odd. But, he still patted her head.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    There was worry in her eyes. It¡¯s her basic duty to protect her master but she can¡¯t remember the last time she had joined her master in battle.

    Looking at the slight sadness in her eyes, Wu Yan felt a sudden pang. This girl who treasures him like he¡¯s the center of the universe made him feel very indebted to her no matter how much he tries to make her stay out of harm¡¯s way.

    He rubbed her head and kissed Ikaros in front of Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Astrea¡¯s shocked eyes. He then smiled at Ikaros who is stupefied by his action.

    ¡°Listen to me now¡­¡±

    Ikaros stared dumbfoundedly at the beautiful and warm-natured girl who kissed her. Although she felt weird, her feelings finally condensed into one sentence.

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t know that the feeling she felt was the realization of being played.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s lips twitched as the two entered their own pink world. They didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation at hand.

    Yes, they do know they are in love with each other but to the observers there, it looked awfully like a scene right out of a yuri film.

    Hinagiku especially felt awkward at the sight of her own appearance kissing another beautiful woman. her heart screamed stahp and she voiced her protest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do something like that with other people¡¯s body like that!!!¡±

    ? ? ?

    Walking on the streets of Academy City, Wu Yan had to stop. Even if the body he has at the moment is Joou-sama¡¯s, he felt a bit of pain coming from his non-existent balls.

    As expected of someone who is bad at sport, he had to stop and rest for 5 minutes every 10 minutes he walked. Just what kind of environment did this body grow up in.

    Realizing that at this rate, the Sweep might happen before he reached the destination. He gave up on running there, instead, he closed down his EM barrier and picked up his phone, he didn¡¯t dial anyone, he just talked straight into the phone.

    ¡°Aleister, I know you can hear me.¡±

    It was only a brief moment of silence before a voice responded to him

    ¡°What do you need?¡­¡±

    Terse and to the point, just like Aleister. Wu Yan felt something off, he wanted to laugh so hard but he endured it, flushing red as a result.

    That¡¯s because the voice that came from the other side is characteristic of Aleister but it was no longer the artificial mechanical voice but one very cute and tender voice like that of a typical loli.

    He didn¡¯t know what Aleister looked like but for some reason, he imagined a very cute loli dangling upside down inside a culture tank.

    At this point, it is clear to him that even someone who is like a Magic God cannot stave off the effects of Angel Fall.

    It is understandable though, strong as he is, he is still a human. Even Wu Yan who had the System couldn¡¯t withstand the effect. Even a power of God, an archangel was affected by this distortion so it can¡¯t be helped that Aleister would be affected as well.

    What he wants to know right now is whether or not annoying ass Aiwass had been affected as well. If he is, it would be so damn amusing.

    Enduring the urge to laugh, he coughed and continued down to brass tacks.

    ¡°Help me make some arrangements, you should know by now what my plan is!¡±

    Aleister replied after a bit of silence.

    ¡°There will be a helicopter sent to your location to carry you over to your destination!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded as he listened to Aleister¡¯s loli voice, his starry eyes narrowed into a crescent moon shape from thinking about the scene.

    Maybe because he knew what Wu Yan is probably thinking about, Aleister continued.

    ¡°Good luck, number 5!¡±

    His smile instantly froze up.

 Chapter 241: When Tou-ch-ass-ma pulls his fukou da on youâ€¦

    Chapter 241: When Tou-ch-ass-ma pulls his fukou da on you¡­

    A shota is currently operating the helicopter. He has a lot of questions but he chose to keep silent for now. Only Cirno would mind the detail right now.

    Because he had wasted too much time with the girls at home, Aleister¡¯s effectiveness and the operator¡¯s speedy transport could do little to give him an advantage in the race against time. At this rate, the sun is going to set soon.

    He¡¯s not too sure when The Sweep will happen but he is telling himself to get there as soon as possible.

    He kept looking at the sky for signs of the ritual being conducted only to find nothing there, adding a bit to his relief¡­

    The quiet sky didn¡¯t last long. Soon, an ominous magic formation that had apocalypse written all over it spread out in the sky. Within less than a second, the formation had filled the sky.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±

    Sensing the dangerous aura coming from the formation, Wu Yan started feeling anxious. He frowned and told the operator to hurry up.

    Before the redshirt operator can reply, a small figure appeared within his sights as he turned grim.

    The figure¡¯s appearance could not be ascertained at this distance but he can see she had an ice wing like that of a spider¡¯s legs.

    A power of God, Archangel Gabriel!

    With the ice wing, the archangel floated in the air, the disproportionately large wings making the figure look small in comparison.

    Under that wing and giant formation, there were 3 figures that Wu Yan was familiar with, despite this being the first time he met them in person.

    It was 2 male and 1 female. The males consisted of 1 older male and 1 younger male who resembled each other. The older male had stubble and looked like a mature adult while the younger one had urchin hair, a face that looked like it could attract bad luck and the favor of gods of poverty. He elicited a sense of pity in others towards him but at the same time, he wanted to punch him as well.

    Kamijou Touya and Kamijou Touma, respectively.

    Wu Yan ignored Touya and looked at Touma, the Main character of this world he is in.

    When he looked at him, Wu Yan wanted to whoop his ass, this urge is kinda like what the others felt when he was with Joou-sama and Mikoto. It¡¯s the feeling of hate, jealousy, admiration mixed together a potent feeling.

    An urge every man would feel when they see a winner in life.

    Well, he kinda stole all his girls but Touma is still a winner in life.

    His affiliation with Index alone earns him a death by burning as many lolicons watch.

    The female instantly had his attention as well, even though he is still on the helicopter, he knew who she was.

    Short white T-shirt tied into a knot at the bottom, a pair of jeans with the left pants leg cut off short. Her attire looked very appealing. She had black long straight hair down to her waist tied up in a ponytail and she was pretty tall as well, her milky white skin adding to her charms. She had a nodachi that looked a bit like Fei Fei¡¯s Night Fairy.

    In summary, a total bombshell.

    Even if he had beautiful girls that stood out in their own unique manner, Wu Yan who had developed a certain standard of taste had to compliment her beauty.

    The girl¡¯s name is Kanzaki Kaori.

    A magician belonging to the Anglican Church organization of Necessarius. A magician that ranks among the top 5 magicians in London, one of the 20 Saints in the entire world. She also used to be the Supreme Pontiff of the Amakusa-style remix of Church. She can use part of the power of the son of god to augment herself, capable of incorporating this Stigma into her heart, skills, and body.

    This information which he had read from the screen before was again on display in his mind. He also started taking her more seriously because of it.

    Kanzaki Kaori: Level 72

    As expected, she¡¯s at tier 8.

    Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, and Kamijou Touya didn¡¯t notice a helicopter flying towards them because they were too focused on the archangel floating in the air.

    Kanzaki Kaori gnashed her teeth when she saw the magic formation in the sky and the archangel standing above them.

    Lowering her head, she continued in a low voice.

    ¡°The rain of arrows that wiped out an entire civilization¡­¡±

    She yelled at the archangel.

    ¡°You would destroy the whole world just to return to heaven? Answer me! Archangel!¡±

    Kamijou Touma looked pretty grim as well, he tightened his fist and yelled.

    ¡°Destroying the world? Don¡¯t screw around!¡±

    ¡°Kamijou Touma!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Kamijou Touma with a steely gaze.

    ¡°Are you going to interfere? Your opponent is an angel, even if you have Imagine Breaker, the next fight is way out of your league, you¡¯re just an ordinary human.¡±

    Kamijou Touma gnashed his teeth in frustration as he retorted.

    ¡°You want me to just stand here and watch the world end?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori didn¡¯t say anything and that¡¯s when Kamijou Touya suddenly shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s a girl falling down from the sky!¡±

    Kamijou Touma¡¯s face brimming with justice instantly collapsed as he looked at his own father and yelled at him.

    ¡°And you! We are at a very dangerous situation here, can you please stop thinking about some unrealistic stuff like a girl falling from the sky?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori looked up and is apparently surprised by what she saw.

    ¡°No wait, there¡¯s actually a girl falling down from the sky!¡±

    That¡¯s when Touma finally saw a super hot blonde woman falling from the sky. He was stunned by the sight, although it is unknown whether he was shocked by the fact that a girl is falling down from the sky or because of her sheer beauty.

    When he regained his senses, Kamijou Touma realized the girl is doing a freefall. Shouting: ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡±, he quickly reached out in an attempt to grab her.

    And grab he tried, indeed, his right hand whether intentionally or unintentionally reached out for his breast with pinpoint accuracy.

    Unknown to Tou-ch-ass-ma, the girl in front looked like a girl but his soul is that of a man.

    This ¡°girl falling from the heavens¡± is none other than Wu Yan who had arrived just in time as he jumped out the helicopter after bidding the operator farewell.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression is looking like the character ‡å. No wonder this guy is the infamous Fukou Da Tou-ch-ass-ma, he would attempt to grope people even during their first meeting, and with such accuracy as well¡­

    Wu Yan decided to stop freefalling, he spun around and much to the surprise of the 2 males and 1 female, he floated in the air after reducing his velocity.

    Kamijou Touya gawked at the beautiful woman flying in midair as he mumbled.

    ¡°The chick is flying¡­¡±

    Kamijou Touma nodded in a stunned manner as well. Kanzaki Kaori was not amused by this father and son duo.

    ¡°Think about the time and place! Stop playing around!¡±

    She yelled at the two unreliable men. They instantly straigthened up in fear as she looked at Wu Yan who is still floating in midair. She shouted towards him.

    ¡°Hey you, unrelated personnel, you better leave this area soon, it¡¯s going to get dangerous as time goes on!¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and he didn¡¯t reply, instead, he glanced at the archangel. His expression turned stern when he saw its level.

    Archangel Gabriel: Level 75

 Chapter 242: Meteor Shower! Destroying the Sweep!

    Chapter 242: Meteor Shower! Destroying the Sweep!

    Archangel, Gabriel: Level 75

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned grim when he saw the angel¡¯s level, his starry eyes had a serious glint in them. This archangel possesses strength almost a tier above him.

    With his level, he would get slaughtered if he went up against the archangel.

    If he weren¡¯t using Joou-sama¡¯s body, he probably could get by somehow by relying on True Ancestor¡¯s immortality. But if destroyed Joou-sama¡¯s body, that would bad in multiple ways.

    He sighed and looked at Kamijou Touma and Kanzaki Kaori who are both still on the ground. He relaxed his expression just a little bit.

    With both their strength, it should be possible to take on the archangel.

    Kanzaki Kaori: Level 72

    Kamijou Touma: Level 10

    He almost fell down from the sky when he saw Touma¡¯s level. This kid is about as useful as Anne Frank¡¯s drum kit.

    Wu Yan is aware that his level is misleading, his strength is not well represented by his level in this sense. His imagine breaker is his real strength, his level being low isn¡¯t really a party pooper in his books.

    As for Kanzaki Kaori, although according to his senses, Kanzaki Kaori is still far from someone who achieved Level 72, once she unleashes her saint powers and uses the Stigma she has with her, she could probably fight Gabriel one on one.

    While he¡¯s thinking about stuff, Kanzaki Kaori who thought he¡¯s too shocked by the archangel¡¯s appearance yelled at him to run away.

    ¡°Leave this place at once! It¡¯s very dangerous here!¡±

    Wu Yan stopped ruminating and gazed at the magic formation in the sky as his eyes steeled up.

    He moved his ruby lips and Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s tender voice came out of his mouth.

    ¡°True, it¡¯s quite dangerous here¡­¡±

    He covered his mouth with one hand as he lightly laughed. He didn¡¯t notice that his action didn¡¯t fit with his self-perceived image of being a manly man.

    ¡°This Sweep is really dangerous indeed. It¡¯s high time somebody got rid of it¡­¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori flinched in surprise, how did this person know about the Sweep. But, his words suggested that this person didn¡¯t appear here on chance.

    He glanced at the archangel and talked to it like she¡¯s not a tier above him, rather, a tier below him.

    ¡°Archangel, some power of god you are. You would destroy a world to return to heaven? Well, that¡¯s not something you can do before we, the guests in this world, agree to it¡­¡±

    He ignored the fact that his words shocked Kanzaki Kaori & company. He looked at the formation in the sky and lifted his hand.

    With a flash of light, a bow had appeared in Wu Yan¡¯s hand before Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya, or Gabriel knew what¡¯s up.

    The bow¡¯s design resembled a wing, its body a lustrous black with tiny lights that resembled stars visible in its body.

    Meteor Shower.

    Aiwass himself stated that he has no confidence of blocking an attack from this bow without suffering injuries.

    The already dark surrounding found itself suffused with light once more. The light is like that of fireflies, they floated around the area before accelerating towards Meteor Shower in silver rays of light, coalescing with it as the center.

    The starlight gathered at Meteor Shower and Wu Yan grinned. He is excited at the prospect of finally getting to use this bow.

    Slowly, he tugged Meteor Shower.

    The starlight coalesced into a beautiful and radiant arrow nocked on the bow.

    The appearance of this arrow of light made the archangel¡¯s calm face take on a dramatic turn. Kanzaki Kaori also discovered that the bow emitted a sense of danger even greater than that of the formation in the sky.

    ¡°Wh-what is that bow¡­¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori gulped and gawked at the longbow in his hand.

    ¡°To think it is even more dreadful than the Sweep¡­¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s not as scary as the formation once it is complete. Not even Meteor Shower could compete with it when it¡¯s done.

    Because the formation is still not yet complete, its power had yet reached full charge so Meteor Shower exuded a more powerful aura in comparison.

    The starlight wafting around Meteor Shower and Wu Yan accentuated Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body making her look like a goddess of the night, suffice to say it was pretty picture-esque.

    Ignoring Kamijou Touma and Kamijou Touya who looked pretty charmed, even Kanzaki Kaori is stunned by his appearance.

    Gabriel seemed too shocked by the Meteor Shower to remember that the bow is aimed at the formation in the sky. At that moment, it had forgotten how to react.

    He lifted his head and saw the huge formation overhead as he pulled the bowstring back. The light around him continued suffusing the arrow, further augmenting its power.

    When it reached its peak, a meteor shot out from the bow. It streaked across the sky, space, and the night. In front of Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya, and Gabriel¡¯s multitude of expressions, the meteor hit the formation.

    No fantastic boom, no phantasmal explosion, no aura of terror emanated from the collision. The starlight from before had disappeared without a trace the moment the meteor hit the formation.

    And yet, there the formation remains in the sky, still circulating as if what happened before was but a mere illusion.

    A moment later, in front of a stupefied Kanzaki Kaori, a crack appeared in the formation.

    More clacks followed the initial clack as the formation started breaking apart like cracks on a glass.

    Clang

    The formation in the sky broke into fragments before disappearing.

    Kanzaki Kaori is deeply shocked by the sight of Wu Yan bathing in the broken fragments of the apocalyptic spell as he put down his Meteor Shower like it was a walk in the park.

    Everyone was immersed in the elegant and beautiful sight brought forth by that bow and meteor.

    Just who is this woman?..

    Kanzaki Kaori thought while still stunned by everything that is transpiring, her shock became curiosity and consternation in just a bit of time.

    Perturbation because his Meteor Shower did something she, a saint had never heard records of, specifically, an equipment capable of dispelling an apocalyptic spell¡¯s formation.

    Not even the legendary pieces of equipment said to be left by God Jehovah himself could do something like this!

    Such a fearsome weapon in his hand, what if she belonged to a hostile faction. Kanzaki Kaori can just imagine that annoying Archbishop of Neccesarius losing sleep over this.

    She¡¯s curious about Wu Yan. Just who is she? A magician? An esper? An independent individual? Or someone already belonging to a faction?

    All these were a mystery to her and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Of course, Gabriel was excluded from this¡­

 Chapter 243: Archangel Gabriel

    Chapter 243: Archangel Gabriel

    The dispelling of the Sweep didn¡¯t bother the archangel too much. The archangel had only reacted when Wu Yan pulled out Meteor Shower.

    Her attitude was a stark contrast compared to the Kanzaki Kaori, Kamijou Touma, and Kamijou Touya. They stared at his Meteor Shower in shock, horror, and sternness.

    Of course, one individual who just arrived here had the same surprised look on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Mental Out?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu hesitated for a moment there before he cried out. He lived in the city for so long and with an identity like his, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for him to recognize Shokuhou Misaki as the Lv5 esper she is.

    Kanzaki Kaori turned around in response to the voice and frowned at Tsuchimikado Motoharu.

    ¡°You know this girl?¡±

    He looked at Wu Yan who floated in the sky before nodding.

    ¡°She is Shokuhou Misaki, one of the seven Lv5 espers in this city. Her ability is as her epithet Mental Out implies, she¡¯s an expert when it comes to psychological manipulation¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu grinned and started screwing around.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the real Lv5, I have never heard that No.5 can fly-nya!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori flinched for a moment before she realized what he¡¯s talking about.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s affected by Angel Fall as well?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu nodded while Kamijou Touma scratched his head in confusion.

    ¡°Then, just who the hell is that girl up there?¡±

    Nobody answered him, in fact, they shared the very same question. Kanzaki Kaori turned grave and mumbled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope she¡¯s not one of the enemies¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu seemed to have heard Kanzaki Kaori, he looked at the girl in the sky again before making a note to himself to investigate her. It would be bad if some individual who had so much power lurked in the dark unknown to him. If she should one day decide to meddle in the world¡¯s power struggle, she could cause a lot of issues.

    Indeed, he had seen her firing an arrow that looked like it could shatter the sky.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t express anything at the sight of someone dispelling her Sweep. But, she (Author note, angels have no genders, but since the archangel is inhibiting a loli¡¯s body at the moment, her gender will be female for narrative purposes)is clearly focusing her attention on Wu Yan.

    A glint of light flashed in her eyes that were as still as calm water. Gabriel locked onto Wu Yan and lifted her hand to create a weird weapon.

    To someone who is expressionless like her, pointless chatters are moot. Anyone who prevented her swift reunion at her Lord¡¯s side is to be disposed of with haste.

    Gabriel used some kind of move as she flapped her wings. The immediate space vibrated with weird movements before countless ice pillars shot out from the wings at Wu Yan.

    Experiencing a major change in expression, he moved his fingers and his body started dodging the ice pillars like willow leaves dancing in the wind. If one were to examine closer, one would find minute grains of iron sand under Wu Yan¡¯s feet and coat around his hands.

    This move required some minor tweak to his calculations, it basically allowed him to fly by manipulating iron sand, a move he had learned after using iron sand to cushion his fall during his fight with Accelerator.

    This move didn¡¯t require a substantial amount of computing power, he could achieve free flight by altering his formulations just a bit. His control over it is just as deft as the control he had over his own limbs.

    ¡°Here I come!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori had a hand on her Seven Heavens Sword and she yelled at Kamijou Touma, Kamijou Touya as well as Tsuchimikado Motoharu to get moving.

    ¡°You guys, go and destroy the ritual place of Angel Fall!¡±

    Kamijou Touma yelled back in surprise.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Wu Yan who was busy dodging the attacks from Gabriel.

    ¡°I will stay here and find a way to stop Gabriel!¡±

    ¡°You want to fight the angel?¡±

    Kamijou Touma couldn¡¯t believe what he is hearing. Even if he wasn¡¯t well versed in magic related affairs. He knew that angels are something humans can¡¯t handle.

    Kamijou Touma didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s talking to a Saint with Stigma, if there is anyone who can resist the angels, it would be her.

    It appears, however, that Kanzaki Kaori isn¡¯t keen on using her Stigma. She looked at Wu Yan who is still dodging Gabriel¡¯s attack frantically before replying.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, with my abilities and the strength of this mysterious woman, we should be able to delay Gabriel.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Kamijou Touma didn¡¯t looked like he was convinced so Tsuchimikado Motoharu pulled him back by his arm before grinning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry nya! The lady boss can put up a fight on her own nya! We have our own matters to attend to nya!¡±

    Kamijou Touma gnashed his teeth when he heard his friend. He followed after Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touya as they ran towards his home, the ritual place of the Angel Fall event.

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at their retreating figures before mumbling.

    ¡°I leave it to you guys¡­¡±

    Unknown to her, another group of individuals is heading there to demolish the house as well.

    The ice pillars were shot at him like a freaking ice bullet rain. One shot is all it takes to destroy Joou-sama¡¯s exquisite body.

    He frantically evaded all the attacks by relying on his flying ability. Before long, he had started heaving.

    He wanted to strike back but the bullet rain didn¡¯t allow him any chance to do so. He didn¡¯t even have the time to draw his Meteor Shower.

    The only way he can fight back against Gabriel is to rely on his equipment, his other skills like Sword Master, Electromaster Lv5 can¡¯t be used against an opponent an entire tier above him unless he¡¯s looking for a quick way to die.

    Just dodging the angel¡¯s attacks is already something he can barely manage. No doubt about the strength this archangel possess, its simplistic attacks of shooting ice pillars are already on this kind of level. If she used another one of its angelic spells.

    It seemed like she also wanted to settle things quickly. Her eyes shined and water tornadoes formed from the sea as they churned towards Wu Yan like water dragons.

    The distance between the two fighters is only slightly over ten meters. With their ability, an attack of this level would reach in just the span of a few breathes. And so, the water tornadoes cometh.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to receive such a huge attack. Lightning crackled and he dodged to the side.

    The water dragons turned into giant ice pillars piercing through his former location and slammed towards Wu Yan.

    His expression turned grave, the water dragons were already pretty fast, when they turned into ice pillars, surprisingly, their speed increased instead of slowing down. It came towards him so fast the air whistled.

    He clenched his teeth and brought Meteor Shower while silently apologizing to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body. He¡¯s going to exchange hit points with the angel.

    Suddenly, a sword beam appeared and slashed the incoming ice pillars to pieces.

 Chapter 244: The reactivation of the Sweep! In the nick of time?

    Chapter 244: The reactivation of the Sweep! In the nick of time?

    The ice pillar and sword beam canceled each other out, saving Wu Yan from trading blows with the angel. He released a sigh of relief as he realized that he might stand a chance now with her joining the fray¡­

    Kanzaki Kaori pointed her Seven Heavens Sword at Gabriel. Her stern face contrasted the hint of self-deprecation.

    ¡°Who would have thought that an agent of the church such as myself would one day point my blade at an angel of the church¡­¡±

    She relaxed her breath and focused on Gabriel as she yelled.

    ¡°Kanzaki Kaori of Neccesarius, magic name ¡­¡±

    ¡°salvare000 (be the salvation of those who cannot be saved)!!!¡±

    She swung her blade and the air around the blade formed into a wind blade that swept towards Gabriel.

    Now that she had stated her magic name, this meant that Kanzaki Kaori thought of Gabriel as someone who must be defeated. In other words, she¡¯s going all out this time.

    But, it looks like she¡¯s not planning on using Stigma. Understandable given the fact that once she used it she would be able to contend with the Angel but only at the risk of overexerting herself as the human body simply cannot handle the stress brought about by the power belonging to the son of God through her Stigma.

    Even without Stigma, Kanzaki Kaori is very strong. With her as the main fighter and him playing the support role, it is possible to fight the Angel.

    Wu Yan immediately pulled a distance away and aimed Meteor Shower at Gabriel. Kanzaki Kaori caught on and unleashed her blade.

    Sharp noises filled the air as thin wires that could shred the average human followed the air blade towards the Angel.

    ¡°Seven flashes!!!¡±

    The torrent of attacks came tearing through the air with power that would severely wound any tier 7 struck. However, Gabriel wasn¡¯t impressed even by a bit. She flapped her icy wings and a giant ice pillar emerged from the ice wings to block the Angel from harm.

    The air blade and seven flashes hit the ice pillar, shredding it to pieces. But the attacks were stopped as well.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t look at Kanzaki Kaori, she turned towards Wu Yan and flapped her icy wings and her wings turned into ice spears aimed at Wu Yan who was about to draw his bow.

    Her action suggested that Gabriel deems Meteor Shower as more dangerous.

    Wu Yan helplessly dodged the ice spears as he retreated further away. An ice spear followed soon after he dodged one ice spear. To his surprise, more ice spears followed thereafter.

    He smacked his bow against one of the ice spears and used that contact to push himself away from the ice spear salvo.

    Gabriel expressionlessly looked at him dodging and drawing distance. The ice spears were like mobile spider legs, they spun in the air and homed towards Wu Yan. The Angel appeared to be aiming for a swift victory.

    ¡°Seven flashes!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori is a bit mad that Gabriel ignored her. She sheathed her blade and swung the scabbard along with the blade, bringing forth another wave of wire attacks to destroy the ice spears.

    After using her wings as homing ice spears, the Angel called towards the ocean and a water tornado emerged. The target wasn¡¯t Wu Yan or Kanzaki Kaori but Gabriel herself.

    The water tornado hit her back and froze into thick ice. When unfurled, her ice wings began emerging once more on her back, good as new.

    while Gabriel is still forming her ice wings, Wu Yan steeled his gaze. He didn¡¯t want to keep receiving attacks like this, he¡¯s not that masochistic. Since the Angel won¡¯t let him use Meteor Shower, he is going to try another method.

    He started working the formulations in his head as lightning crackled around him.

    At the same time, the clear night sky became clouded with thick thunderclouds that masked the night sky. The surrounding was calm not unlike the state before a major storm. Instantly, the area became as tense as near the mouth of a volcano on the verge of explosion.

    Thunder began happening and lightning danced around in the clouds like dragons playing hide and seek in the clouds.

    Kanzaki Kaori was tunned.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t magic, this is ESP!¡±

    She looked at the sky, at Wu Yan who was lightning clad and accompanied by a lightning storm, her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°She¡¯sfrom Academy City!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn¡¯t relax even if she knew who Wu Yan was. In fact, she felt a bit upset because the magical world and the scientific world don¡¯t have a very good relationship with each other.

    With the abilities Wu Yan demonstrated, Kanzaki Kaori needs to take Wu Yan very seriously, she is sure that it would be hard to beat Wu Yan without using her Stigma.

    Furthermore, that terrible bow she has¡­

    She buried her thoughts pretty quickly as this was not the time to be thinking about stuff like that. What¡¯s important is stopping Gabriel.

    Wu Yan closed his eyes for a moment before opening them. A rampaging force of nature emanated from the clouds above. So enormous was its influence that Kanzaki Kaori stopped her Seven Heavens Sword midswing.

    Lightning bolts emerged like gigantic dragons hidden in the clouds. The lightning bolts coalesced into a single gigantic ball of charged power.

    ¡°Lightning strike!!!

    Wu Yan cried out as he pointed at the white lightning sphere above Gabriel. With a swing of his hand, massive lightning crashed down from the heavens above, mercilessly hitting Gabriel in just the span of 1/1000 of a second.

    Rumble

    The lightning fell and hit Gabriel dead center. When the lightning had already engulfed Gabriel, the thunder finally arrived.

    ¡°What a strong attack!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori clenched down on Seven Heavens Sword¡¯s handle.

    She then continued in a voice that only she herself can hear.

    ¡°It¡¯s even stronger than Seven Flashes. Its speed and magnitude are on par with Single Flash. If its casting speed decreased just a bit more then¡­¡±

    Did that work?

    Wu Yan panted as he watched Gabriel who is still covered by the massive lightning bolt. He looked pretty tired.

    Lightning Strike could be described as one of the most potent techniques in Electromaster Lv5¡¯s skillset. It¡¯s even stronger than Railgun in terms of destructiveness. Even he felt a bit of fatigue from pulling this move off.

    Wu Yan looked at the place where the lightning bolt fell and he thought this fight isn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thought.

    Gabriel expressionlessly floated there, basically unharmed despite the conspicuous attack. Her wings are a bit tattered but that¡¯s all it took for Wu Yan to know what Gabriel used to block the attack.

    The angel cracked its neck like a mannequin, making him bitterly laugh. As expected of an agent of God, a puppet for its master.

    Her eyes shined a bit and she adjusted her posture a bit before she flapped her ice wings.

    A circle of light emerged from the ice wings and Gabriel tapped it. Instantly, a familiar magic formation appeared again to cover the whole sky.

    ¡°The Sweep!¡±

    Gabriel isn¡¯t going to waste any more time with this feud.

    The formation in the sky had a brilliant cold blue tone to it. It emanated the oppressive aura as it did before. This time, however, the formation and Gabriel slowly disappeared following a boom from a distant location, much to the surprise of Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori.

 Chapter 245: The end! Tsuchimikado Motoharuâ€™s advice

    Chapter 245: The end! Tsuchimikado Motoharu¡¯s advice

    The formation faded into nothingness in front of the two combatant¡¯s eyes. The night sky also faded along with the formation, regaining the normal yellow hue of an afternoon.

    Gabriel also started returning to heaven following the disappearance of the formation and night sky. The ice wings shattered into fragments of ice as the angel slowly disappeared as if erased from a painting.

    And then, she is finally gone.

    Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori, in midair and on the ground, respectively, sighed after seeing that Gabriel is finally gone with the natural evening returning to them.

    At this point, light shone forth from Wu Yan and Kanzaki Kaori¡¯s body. Wu Yan¡¯s appearance that looked identical to Shokuhou Misaki changed back to his usual appearance.

    Kanzaki Kaori also seemed pretty skippy about getting her old looks back. Wu Yan curiously scratched his cheek.

    Kanzaki Kaori was affected by Angel Fall as well so her appearance became that of Stiyl. Naturally, she¡¯s glad that she got her appearance back.

    In Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, Kanzaki Kaori always had the appearance of her original self, nothing has changed for him that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t as perky as she is.

    Although Kanzaki Kaori didn¡¯t change in Wu Yan¡¯s perspective, Wu Yan changed very drastically in Kanzaki Kaori¡¯s perspective.

    A world class beauty transforming into a stinky young fart, a pretty drastic change isn¡¯t it?

    Kanzaki Kaori looked at Wu Yan who was floating in midair. She scanned him thoroughly as if to commit him to her memory.

    She thought about it for a bit before walking forward and yelling out loud at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Thanks for your help!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in a plain fashion, he turned around and flew towards the other side without saying anything.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori reached a hand out as if to hold him back but Wu Yan¡¯s figure had already receded so far it became a black dot in the sky until finally, even that dot disappeared into the horizon¡­

    Kanzaki Kaori stared at the direction where Wu Yan headed, she¡¯s got a million questions but since the guy is gone she can only bury the questions¡­

    ¡°Lady boss!¡±

    ¡°Kanzaki!¡±

    Two voice came and broke the beautiful scene of Kanzaki Kaori looking up at the sky. After putting Wu Yan¡¯s figure in a corner of her heart, she turned around to greet them.

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu looked up at the evening sky, his eyes hidden by his shades had a mysterious glint to it. He asked Kanzaki Kaori.

    ¡°The archangel returned?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and she felt curious about something as she looked at Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touma.

    ¡°Why are you guys so quick?Is the ritual place for Angel Fall that close?¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu and Kamijou Touma looked at each other. Kamijou Touma replied.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t make it to the ritual place, the formation had been dispelled before we reach there!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn¡¯t believe what she is hearing, Tsuchimikado Motoharu shrugged and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s true-nya!¡±

    ¡°Th-then just who destroyed the ritual site and stopped the Angel Fall event?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori frowned as she asked the two.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we want to know as well-nya¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu pushed up the bridge of the sunglass he has on. He continued in a weird tone.

    ¡°Knowledge about Angel Fall, beating us to the ritual site, I wonder just who could be capable of such feats nya¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, who cares what happened, everything¡¯s fine so it¡¯s all good!¡±

    Kamijou Touma said in a satisfied manner. Kamijou Touya echoed his sentiment with a nod as well.

    These two poor fools didn¡¯t know it was their home that got leveled.

    ¡°By the way nya, lady boss¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu asked Kanzaki Kaori.

    ¡°Who was that mysterious individual?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori sighed and replied in a helpless manner.

    ¡°He left¡­¡±

    ¡°I see nya¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu rubbed his chin and continued with another question.

    ¡°Did you see that individuals appearance?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and she described his appearance. Tsuchimikado Motoharu pondered about it and no figures would come up in his mind until suddenly the description resembled someone he remembered much to his shock.

    ¡°Lady boss, you¡¯re sure that guy had black hair and red irises?¡±

    Seeing as Tsuchimikado Motoharu looked like he connected the dots, Kanzaki Kaori asked him.

    ¡°You know the guy?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu bitterly laughed and shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I do but I had only met him once before this if it is really the guy in my mind¡­¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu returned to his usual joking manner as he stood there laughing with arms akimbo.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s him, it¡¯s possible to pull off those feats nya¡­¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori seems intrigued. Wu Yan is very mysterious and behind that enigmatic figure is a strength like no other. This made her curiosity overflow.

    ¡°Who is him? I saw him using powers that belonged to the scientific side, is he someone from Academy City after all?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu scratched his cheek as he helplessly replied.

    ¡°Actually, I am not quite sure where he came from. I just know his name is Wu Yan and within Academy City¡¯s records, he is written down as an lv0 esper¡±

    ¡°Lv0?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori dismissed that by shaking her head without hesitation.

    ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s very strong, based on his fighting, I can see that he is stronger than Stiyl. I watched him throw down a very strong lightning attack, he can¡¯t be lv0!¡±

    ¡°Lightning attack?¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu nodded.

    ¡°Well then, I am even more confident that this guy is Wu Yan¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you said he is lv0 right?¡±

    Kamijou Touma couldn¡¯t help but ask. Could it be that the guy is an lv0 but is similar to him in the aspect of having a power that is hard to explain?

    ¡°I already said that is just how it is in the Academy City¡¯s records nya!¡±

    He turned towards Kanzaki Kaori and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Lady boss, remember what I am about to say and remember it well, oh, and pass it along to the archbishop as well!¡±

    Seeing that Tsuchimikado Motoharu suddenly turned serious, Kanzaki Kaori adopted a formal expression as she nodded. Tsuchimikado Motoharu continued.

    ¡°Although no one has been able to obtain accurate information, he is probably someone who can go against Aleister and the whole of Academy City!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori couldn¡¯t help but be surprised even if she had prepared herself.

    ¡°Thi-this is impossible, isn¡¯t it? Being able to go against Academy City means he should be able to go against Necessarius as well right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I wasn¡¯t sure, that guy is too enigmatic, too mysterious, in fact!¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu recalled something as he continued.

    ¡°He could hide in Academy City while remaining largely unknown for a time. This is already a pretty incredible accomplishment!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much time with him but he¡¯s got an ace in the hole like Aleister¡¯s. I had the opportunity to see him negotiating on even terms with Aleister and his aide¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori lowered her head as she continued with a frustrated tone.

    ¡°That is to say, he has already allied with Academy City? Then what are we going¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that nya!¡±

    Tsuchimikado Motoharu waved his hand.

    ¡°The two isn¡¯t keen on cooperating with each other. Well, just make sure to relay this to the archbishop, she will know what to do!¡±

    Kanzaki Kaori nodded and looked at the sky once more as she recalled the figure that had disappeared from view.

    ¡°Wu Yan was it? I owe you one¡­¡±

 Chapter 246: An encounter with a loli girl

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the conversation between Kanzaki Kaori and Tsuchimikado Motoharu. He also didn¡¯t know that the magic faction had already deemed him a power on par with them.

    If he knew, Wu Yan would probably be stunned that his little performance would result in such a big effect. This is probably why other world travelers would act like a poser every now and then.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t from some mysterious and powerful organization, his strength is the only thing they got right.

    Even if they only had a group of 5 people. The weakest among them, Hinagiku Katsura is already a tier 7, an equivalent of Lv5 in by Academy City¡¯s standard. Wu Yan is also a tier 7 but after the battle with the archangel Wu Yan had leveled up to Level 67.

    Although the archangel disappeared due to the destruction of the ritual ground, but because it had animosity towards Wu Yan, it counts as experience for Wu Yan in the System¡¯s perspective.

    Even Kaichou-sama got bumped up to Level64 as a result of this battle.

    Although Wu Yan is a tier 7, he had Meteor Storm and True Ancestor so he can fight a tier 8 in a fight of attrition. If the opponent is careless, he can even turn the situation in his favor if he is given the opportunity to shoot.

    Regarding the remaining three, Mikoto finally leveled up to 71 while Astrea and Ikaros are at Level 76 and Level 78 respectively.

    The fight against the archangel had increased Wu Yan & co¡¯s levels by one each.

    Astrea had accumulated a lot of experience points from the fight with Accelerator, plus all the miscellaneous experience she had gathered since summoning.

    Ikaros also gathered a ton of experience since summoning. She had been gathering experience since the treasure hunting trip, the fight with the 3 tier 8 at the end of the treasure hunting trip, and now, the fight with the supers in Academy City. The road to her leveling up is long.

    Levels are not representative of real strength. Take Wu Yan as an example, he is at tier 7 but because he had Meteor Storm, he could go one or two rounds with Gabriel. Meanwhile, Ikaros and Astrea had strong arsenals that put them at the peak of tier 8.

    With 2 tier seven and 3 tier 8 within their group, their power had already become something the magic faction cannot ignore. Academy City came into the magic faction¡¯s sight even though the city only had Accelerator and Aleister who are tier 8 individuals. This excluded Aiwass who the magic faction probably had no clue the real strength of and who did not appear last time Wu Yan confronted Aleister.

    Granted, the Academy City itself is also a big factor.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t care less what happened after he left, the point is, he¡¯s happy that all of them leveled up.

    Wu Yan flew his way into Academy City, he returned relatively quicker than he had ventured out. He sighed at Joou-sama¡¯s frail stamina, if he had gone out with his own body, maybe he could have flown all the way over to the archangel himself.

    With EM barrier on, he¡¯s not afraid of being recorded by the security cameras in the Academy City. He¡¯s technically breaking a lot of traffic law but he would have made it home had he not seen a figure down in the streets.

    She had brown hair cut in a bob cut, a petite face and figure. Her slender legs were pretty visible as she walked her own merry little way. She¡¯s a girl who liked adding super as a verbal tic to her sentences.

    At this time, the young girl moved her dainty little legs in an alley with her hoodie on, her expression can¡¯t be seen from his angle but she seemed to be mumbling about something.

    Having his interest piqued by this girl who was petite but alluring in her own unique way, he rubbed his chin as he slowly landed behind her.

    As a member operating on the dark side of the Academy City, how can she not have her guard up in an area like this? When she felt someone closing in on her, she turned around only to be surprised by Wu Yan who was grinning at her.

    ¡°What the super fuck, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Her usually collected attitude changed pretty drastically when she saw him, it was like Wu Yan is a ferocious beast who can¡¯t be reasoned with. So, she ran faster than a speeding train out of there.

    As if expecting her to behave in such a manner, Wu Yan grabbed the girl before she could escape and bear hugged her as he teased her.

    ¡°Yo, Kinuhata-chan, why the rush to get away from me the moment you see me?¡± (Translator¡¯s note: appended -chan suffix because Young girl Kinuhata sounded weird, -chan suffix is basically when you¡¯re talking to someone who is your junior in standing.)

    ¡°Let go of me super right now! You super pervert!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled to get out of his grip. But, Wu Yan who is a True Ancestor is physically stronger than this young girl so her weak attempt got duly dismissed by him.

    Kinuhata Saiai seemed to have forgotten that she had her own power as well. It¡¯s unknown whether or not she subconsciously chose not to use or that she had really let it slipped her mind due to her panic. In any case, her futile struggle amused Wu Yan.

    ¡°Oh? Is this how you greet a dear friend whom you have not seen for a long time? Hmm? Little brat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the brat! Super little brat! Who you calling your friend, you super pervert!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai is evidently peeved that he called her a brat. She¡¯s also a girl who wish to be seen in a more mature light and she wants to be called beautiful. To be called a brat is something she can¡¯t take lying down, even more so when she thinks that she has a lot of charm.

    Listening to her screeching ¡®super¡¯ made him lift an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh my, Kinuhata-chan, such audacity, have you forgotten the lesson you were subjected to last time? Should I remind you then?¡±

    He put his hand onto her alluring thighs, sparking doubts that he came here with the indecent purpose of doing this to her.

    Her prided thigh got touched by his hot hand and she froze up while in the middle of struggling. Feeling his familiar palm, Kinuhata Saiai gave up struggling having already known this scenario from a previous instance. She started wailing.

    ¡°You are really one super pervert, uuuu¡­¡±

    The moment she said super pervert, the palm on her leg suddenly tightened eliciting a cry from her as she shut her mouth.

    Wu Yan fondled her thigh and enjoyed her smooth silky skin.

    ¡°Little brat, if you change the term super pervert to something else, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you go, how about it?¡±

    He thought Kinuhata Saiai would listen to him and change the term with glee but Wu Yan forgot that Kinuhata Saiai will get butthurt from hearing little brat or any other similar terms.

    ¡°I am not a super little brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiaia shrieked, she endured the sensation coming from her thigh as she protested.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not a super pervert? Look where your hand is at?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes as he put on a smile that terrified Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Where is my hand? Could you please tell me¡­¡±

    He inched his hand upwards as he said that. His hand arrived pretty quickly at an area that Kinuhata Saiai could not ignore.

    She yelped and started struggling.

    ¡°You better let go of me or I am going to scream!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to say ¡°Scream your little heart out, nobody¡¯s coming for you.¡± but on second thought, that sentence seemed pretty contrived like a second rate villain so he abandoned the line.

    ¡°Scream, scream so hard your throat becomes sore, nobody¡¯s coming for you¡­¡±

    Said the second rate chuunibyou villain named Wu Yan.

    Already at her inner thigh, Kinuhata Saiai screamed when his hand was about to reach into her little shorts.

    ¡°Okay! I super get it! Just super let go of me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to cry but can¡¯t for the lack of tears. It isn¡¯t even dark yet, she¡¯s not even walking in a dark alley, why would she have the misfortune of encountering a wolf here¡­

 Chapter 247: Locked on to Kinuhata Saiai

    Rubbing her thighs, Wu Yan had to admit that Kinuhata Saiai is justified in being proud of her legs.

    Although it¡¯s not as thicc as Ikaros, Astrea, or Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s, it wins in terms of smoothness, on par with Mikoto and Hinagiku Katsura.

    For a 12-year-old to develop something like this. It seems her research to bring out the charms in her legs paid off. She crunched the numbers about how to show just enough of her legs that one wouldn¡¯t be able to catch a glimpse of her panties. Her level of charm had risen and as someone who personally examined her legs, he can vouch for her legs with absolute confidence.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he can¡¯t help but want to tease her.

    Lightly patting her cute little cheeks, he exclaimed as though he¡¯s very disappointed.

    ¡°Oh jeez, if only you relented for a bit longer, I can continue playing with you¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gnashed her teeth, she wanted to punch this guy to kingdom come but his hand that is patrolling around her lower abdomen and inner thighs made her give up on those tempting ideas.

    ¡°Let go of me right this super instant!¡±

    Grinning, Wu Yan released her and as soon as he did, she quickly put a distance between them with a ridiculous pace unimaginable for her stature. She stopped only when she was sure the distance was sufficiently distant enough from Wu Yan as she glared at him in vigilance.

    With ‡å expression on his face, he retorted at Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°I say, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s going to hard to talk at this distance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any words to super share with you!¡±

    Because of the distance, she had to raise her voice. Truth be told, the guy has a point, it¡¯s a bit hard to talk like this.

    She is saying that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him but it is apparent that she is not going to leave soon. Looking at this girl with a bit of tsundere in her, he decided to mess with her.

    ¡°So, little brat, what evil deeds are you going to do by travelling through this cramped alley?¡±

    ¡°I am not a super small brat!¡±

    When she heard the words ¡°Little brat¡±, she immediately screeched and it appears that she hasn¡¯t learnt her lesson.

    ¡°Also, I am not super trying to start bad stuff!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    Wu Yan curled his lip.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me ITEM has never done any sort of evil deeds?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and she bit down her lips as she glared at him without saying anything.

    ITEM is one of the forces operating in the dark side of the Academy City. Saying she didn¡¯t dirty her hand is a lie she herself wouldn¡¯t believe.

    That super pervert must hate girls who have blood on their hands¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai couldn¡¯t stop herself from subconsciously considering this. This is part of the reason why she stayed silent, she herself didn¡¯t understand why she would worry about her image in front of this super pervert who did more than just touching her.

    Kinuhata Saiai also didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan who had examined as many anime girl archetypes as there are stars in the sky could never hate a girl unless she is bad to the bones and completely lost themselves in the moral event horizon. Of course, being the douche he is, the prerequisite for such lenient judgment is that she¡¯s got to be a cute chick.

    Looking at Kinuhata Saiai who isn¡¯t opening her mouth, Wu Yan felt that if he continued this discussion it¡¯s probably not going to end well. Thus, he decided to change the subject.

    ¡°Well then, little brat, where are you off to? It¡¯s dark and you¡¯re all alone in this little alley, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning on robbing some hoodlums?¡±

    ¡°I super siad not to call me super little brat!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai reee-ed. It was all in vain as Wu Yan completely disregarded her.

    ¡°Yes, little brat, I understand. Little brat!¡±

    Snap

    Her veins started popping on her head. She endured the urge to punch Wu Yan right in the face as she walked away.

    ¡°Hey..¡±

    Wu Yan tried catching up to her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where you are going!¡±

    ¡°To do bad stuff!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai quickened her pace as she gave that sultry reply. She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with Wu Yan anymore.

    Kinuhata Saiai seriously underestimated the thickness of Wu Yan¡¯s face and arguably the speed of his legs as well.

    One of them sped away not wanting to get caught up with while the other followed behind with as much ease as a brief walk in the park.

    And so, in the alley, the scene of a girl being chased by a guy unfolded without anyone to watch it.

    Kinuhata Saiai kept running even though she is already flushed red. It¡¯s unknown whether the reason is due to lack of stamina or that she is really pissed off. When she looked back and saw Wu Yan casually keeping up with her she gave up right there and then.

    Stopping, she frustratedly yelled at him.

    ¡°What do you want¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed and crossed his arms before asking her the question again.

    ¡°Of course, I am here to ask you what are you planning on doing.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at him in a confused manner.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about what I am going to do?¡±

    Wu Yan might be grinning but he is practically beaming inside. He had a reason for being so persistent.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    Main Mission: Rescue operations

    Mission 1: Save all 20,000 sisters. Revive the dead sisters, repair all damaged sisters and store all 20,000 sisters in the bio-containment unit. (Completed)

    Reward: Equipment points, Item points, Ability Points, Summoniing points x100,000 each

    Mission 2: Defeat the strongest esper, No.1, Accelerator in Academy City. (Completed)

    Reward: Random summoning x1

    Mission 3: Dip your wick with 3 or more characters in this transcript world and persuade them to leave this world with you together.

    Reward: Free summoning of all girls who fit the mission 3¡¯s descriptions.

    ===

    The mission 3 is practically telling him to go all out in completing this mission, it is clearly waiting to be completed in the System menu.

    Easier said than done even if the mission is very enticing. Girls don¡¯t just come knocking on one¡¯s door. Yes, Kinuhata Saiai is on his radar.

    When Wu Yan got mission 3, two people appeared without him deliberating any further.

    The first one is Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan rose up to the challenge when Joou-sama teased him. But, it¡¯s going to be hard subjugating Joou-sama. After the trip to the amusement park, the remaining obstacles are surmountable in his opinion.

    The second one to appear is this cute and charming girl who got screwed over metaphorically last time, Kinuhata Saiai.

    Besides Joou-sama, she¡¯s the one who appeared in his mind.

    Inside ITEM, except for Mugino Shizuri, he had taken full advantage when Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda lost last time. When he got this mission, Wu Yan thought of them when he saw the number 3 or more, talk about coincidence!

    To achieve the minimum of the mission would be hard but the difficulty would decrease if it¡¯s these three girls since he left a pretty deep impression on them the last time he was alone with them. Even if the impression might be bad.

    If it¡¯s someone who he had previous experience with, perhaps it might be easier to attack?

    Furthermore, he liked the girls as well.

    Granted, Wu Yan had conveniently dismissed the fact that Kinuhata Saiai is 12 years old and Frenda looked minor.

 Chapter 248: When will Mugino Shizuri learn?

    Chapter 248: When will Mugino Shizuri learn?

    Kinuhata Saiai felt a sudden sense of dread as if a wolf had set his eyes on her. She looked back and began examining the whole place to find out the root cause but she will never know that the wolf is none other than the wolf in front of her.

    Of course, Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t say something blunt like ¡°I am here for ya ass.¡±, since he can¡¯t find an excuse, he can do nothing more than shrug.

    ¡°Well, are you going to spit it out or not¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai narrowed her eyes as she raised her guard.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to obtain intelligence are you?!¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it comes first that there exists a scant of information before it can be obtained?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gave him a cold hmph. She stood arms akimbo and retorted back at him.

    ¡°As part of the super black ops, it is only super natural that people would come after me every super day to get information.¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips and put her back in her place.

    ¡°Think about it, if I really am after information, why don¡¯t I just head on over to where Mugino Shizuri is and whoop her ass until she gives me some?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed the smug expression off Kinuhata Saiai pretty damn quick. Also, it brought back memories of the time he handed their perky little butts to them on a shiny plate after tasing Mugino Shizuri. If they didn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like being a real doll, they certainly knew after that time.

    Kinuhata Saiai continued in an aggrieved manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Mugino, Mugino is super strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes¡­¡±

    Listening to Kinuhata Saiai putting a brave front made him dismiss her attempts with a plain reply much to Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s unamusement as given by her action of clenching her fists.

    Seeing that Kinuhata Saiai is fuming, he rubbed his cheek and replied in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°I say, if you¡¯re really not up to something then perhaps you want to go look around with me?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai finally got it, the guy isn¡¯t after what she is going to do, he¡¯s going after herself!

    When this thought occurred, she panicked and ran as fast as her legs could carry her.

    Wu Yan was stunned, the girl just turned and ran, this cheeky girl.

    Why is she running? Could it be that she really has some top secret assignment she needs to carry out?

    Completely oblivious to the fact that he had been seen through, he shrugged and looked at Kinuhata Saiai who is still making her escape. It is like he is looking at an obsolete car with terrible horsepower, he put a bit of strength into his legs and easily appeared behind Kinuhata Saiai again.

    ¡°I say, little brat. Why did you run? Are you that scared of me knowing where you are going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the super little brat! Stop super chasing me!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t turn back at all as she screamed that line. She used all her energy to run. With the way her expression looked, full of panic and dread, it is like she¡¯s a loli being stalked by some pedobear.

    ¡°Hey, if you stop I will stop as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Get the super heck away from me! You super pervert!¡±

    ¡°You little brat, it seems you really want me to chase you down¡­¡±

    ¡°I said not to call me super little brat!¡±

    ¡°You gonna stop running?¡±

    ¡°Super never!¡±

    ¡°No? Oh, so you want me to capture you? Alright, I can play that game, I will make sure to catch you real gud!¡±

    ¡°Oh fudge! Help! There¡¯s a super pervert here!¡±

    Before she can yell for help again, she found that a certain individual with deep red eyes was right next to her. She almost had a heart attack and she began putting more strength into her legs.

    It is at this point that she realized Wu Yan¡¯s eyes had changed into a deep red.

    She¡¯s a bit curious why this super pervert suddenly had very charming eyes but that isn¡¯t a big enough reason for her to stop. If she stopped now she would be licked all over for sure and she would reek of that dirty wolf¡¯s saliva.

    ¡°I say, why are you running!¡±

    ¡°Because a super pervert like you is chasing me!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t chase if you don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°Then you stop super chasing me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the hard rejections, I was just going to invite you out to see a movie¡­¡±

    ¡°Nobody wants to watch a super movie with you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a movie, more specifically, B-rated movie¡­¡±

    When Kinuhata Saiai heard ¡°B-rated movie¡±, she stopped for a moment before resuming her escape¡­

    B-rated films might be enticing but going with him to a B-rated film cinema is way too dangerous.

    Wu Yan curled his lips when he saw her running even more vigorously. He jumped and landed in front of Kinuhata Saiai.

    The next instant, Kinuhata Saiai fell into someone¡¯s embrace. That someone hugged her and from the sensation of that hug, she knew who it was without even looking.

    Kinuhata Saiai wailed as she yelled out in a despaired manner.

    ¡°Uuu, Mugino, Takitsubou, Frenda, today, I, Kinuhata is going to get super messed up, my exquisite body, you¡¯re finally going to fall into this super pervert¡¯s hands! Uuu¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward, he looked at Kinuhata Saiai who gave up resisting, shut her eyes, with a tense expression and yelling about whatnot. He went ahead and slapped her right on the booty.

    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s super going to do it! It¡¯s super starting! He¡¯s pulling the super moves!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai started panicking even more as she frantically screamed. Wu Yan¡¯s expression slowly begun turning into ‡å.

    ¡°Little brat, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re imagining but could you stop for just a moment¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t want to give in but her strength certainly started decreasing. She opened one eye and she mewled as she looked up into Wu Yan¡¯s wine-red eyes.

    ¡°Yo-you¡¯re not going to super eat me?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s twitched the corner of his lip. She got a part of the question right but now is not the time nor place for such a series of action.

    ¡°Little brat, you want me to eat you up that bad?¡±

    Wu Yan looked down at her and pulled her petite frame closer into his embrace.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    ¡°No no! Super no!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed and frankly, it hurt Wu Yan¡¯s heart. It seems the hate-o-meter on this girl is filled to the brim.

    Wu Yan never once stopped to think about what he did to someone he had for the first time. If the girl¡¯s normal, any girl would reject him without any thought, what¡¯s more, to say about the notion of sticking his lightsaber in her sheath.

    ¡°Well then, Miss Kinuhata, let¡¯s go watch some movies¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed as he tightened his embrace, he is implying that if she doesn¡¯t agree he¡¯s not letting go.

    What a shameless guy.

    ¡°No no, super no!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head in protest. It¡¯s odd enough that a girl would like to go to a B-rated film cinema, and it¡¯s even weirder still for a boy and a girl to go there. It¡¯s just downright dangerous to go with Wu Yan.

    Kinuhata Saiai struggled but she could not free herself. Seeing as Wu Yan is not going to relent, she surrendered and mewled.

    ¡°Let go of me, please. I have somewhere i need to be.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan said in an amused manner.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you share it with me? Hmm¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai hesitated for a moment before continuing in a helpless manner.

    ¡°Mugino ordered for all members to assemble!¡±

    Wu Yan frowned.

    ¡°Mugino gave the orders huh? What is she up to?¡±

    ¡°Mugino is going to challenge No.2, no wait, No.3, Dark Matter to a duel!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°Mugino Shizuri wants to take on Kakine Teitoku?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai nodded and Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop jolting his eyebrow.

 Chapter 249: To show someone to the door, to waste or not to waste?

    Chapter 249: To show someone to the door, to waste or not to waste?

    Mugino Shizuri v Kakine Teitoku, it happened in the original work as well. At that time, Mugino Shizuri fought against Kakine Teitoku as well as his black operations team. It culminated in a direct confrontation between Mugino Shizuri and Kakine Teitoku.

    The result, however, is a one-sided lost for Mugino Shizuri. Kakine Teitoku¡¯s Dark Matter is like a natural counter to Mugino Shizuri¡¯s Meltdowner, the nature of Dark Matter allows for the creation of totally new elements which resulted in Mugino Shizuri not being able to put a scratch on Kakine Teitoku.

    In other words, Mugino Shizuri can only expect to get her ass served up to her if she fights Kakine Teitoku right now.

    How potent is Dark Matter? Accelerator fell into a disadvantage because he wasn¡¯t careful enough. It is also potent enough that Mikoto who is a tier 8 super needs to up the juice of her railgun to attack him because pure electricity alone wasn¡¯t enough to bring Kakine Teitoku any harm.

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s Meltdowner is related to Mikoto¡¯s ability. If Mugino Shizuri went up against Kakine Teitoku with her level, it is going to be a repeat of what happened in the original work.

    ¡°Oh jeez, fucking Mugino, what is wrong with her brain?! Why would she go and challenge Kakine Teitoku?!¡±

    Wu Yan let go of Kinuhata Saiai as he massaged his aching temple.

    Kinuhata Saiai adjusted her slightly messy clothes after being released. She heard what Wu Yan said and she didn¡¯t like it. Going by his words and tone, it is clear that he expects Mugino Shizuri to lose terribly against Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you super-underestimate Mugino, she is still the No.4, even if Kakine Teitoku is higher up on the ranking that doesn¡¯t say anything about the difference between them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know Kakine Teitoku!¡±

    Wu Yan frowned as he continued explaining it to Kinuhata Saiai with a grave tone.

    ¡°Without a doubt and with an unqualified statement I say that of all the known Lv5 in Academy City, only Accelerator and Mikoto stand a chance, anyone else would only get buried six feet under if they seek out a match with Kakine Teitoku!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to retort but Wu Yan¡¯s grim expression made her hesitate. She continued in a similarly grave expression as well.

    ¡°Is-is he that strong?¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly nodded.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s put it this way. You know Accelerator right? According to the Tree Diagram, Accelerator can kill Mikoto before she got strong on the 185th move!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped.

    ¡°That super Railgun was no.3, how can there be such enormous difference in power?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Mikoto is weak, but that Accelerator is way too strong!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed and shook his head.

    ¡°Of course, this data is now obsolete, Mikoto had already grown stronger, at this point, even if she can¡¯t beat Accelerator, she won¡¯t lose that as well.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stared at Wu Yan dumbfounded by what she heard. After a brief pause, she asked him.

    ¡°What¡¯s super Accelerator got to do with Dark Matter?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the kicker.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and then continued.

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku will inevitably get defeated if he fought Accelerator.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai released a sigh of relief but Wu Yan¡¯s next sentence made her jumpy again.

    ¡°But, just by Dark Matter¡¯s unique characteristic, he can put Accelerator at a disadvantage at the start of the fight, even if he is going to get whooped later on in the fight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that Mugino Shizuri can beat Kakine Teitoku like this? If so, perhaps I should let her be my mentor.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stayed silent, she then lifted her head and it is clear that she is now very worried.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very dangerous for Mugino to go fight him now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she would stand a chance if she immediately used her strongest attacks right off the bat against Kakine Teitoku¡­¡±

    Wu Yan silently praised Kinuhata Saiai when he saw how worried she is for her teammate. Even if she had seen her fair amount of sins in the dark side of the academy where throats are literally cut every day, she would still value her teammate, although the mentioned teammate probably doesn¡¯t think too highly of her.

    ¡°High power output¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai fell into silence again. Wu Yan shrugged with a bitter smile. He knows just why is she so bumped out.

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s Meltdowner is very strong. It manipulates the two state of electrons, that of being a particle and that of being in a waveform, by taking the ambiguous state between these two states, the electrons themselves become solid enough that when they are fired they are neither particles nor wave but something in between that is fired out as a destructive beam of high-speed electrons.

    The result of this pseudo-wall of electrons hitting an object is not going to be pretty. Her ability can turn electrons with infinitesimally small mass into a destructive mass of electrons.

    It is as powerful as it is unstable so many adjustments need to be made to optimize its performance adjusting for balance and negative feedback. Normally, Mugino Shizuri would control the output of Meltdowner so that it doesn¡¯t exceed what she can handle, such is what is referred to as her Lo-powered mode.

    A bunch of researchers once posited that if Mugino Shizuri ignored her subconscious survival instinct that restraints her output, she could theoretically go all out and enter her Hi-power mode. In such a state, her electronic beams could insta-kill the former no.3, Mikoto.

    In truth, if she did do something like that then she would probably be blown away by the feedback of such an attack as well.

    So, if Mugino Shizuri fought against Kakine Teitoku with her usual restraints, it would result in defeat, if she used her full ability, she would die as a result. Even then, it is not guaranteed that she would win.

    ¡°And this is why I am baffled as to why she would go ahead and challenge Kakine Teitoku?¡±

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop facepalm-ing.

    Kinuhata Saiai replied.

    ¡°Mugino hates Railgun because she thinks that she outranked her because of her railgun which had more super utilities. And, Railgun is a middle school student, she probably can¡¯t take the fact that a middle-school student super outranked her.¡±

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku got beaten by Railgun and the guys over at the research facilities deemed that as an extension of this incident, the ability gap between the former no.3 and no.4 was in fact erroneously huge, it must follow that Mugino is far weaker than Railgun!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai bitterly laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why Mugino is not pleased with Dark Matter ranking above her. She wanted to prove it to the schticks at the research firms that she can beat Dark Matter, that she isn¡¯t any weaker than Railgun.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned, he wanted to cuss but instead, he just sagged his shoulders. He knew that Mugino is on very bad terms with Mikoto, he didn¡¯t know it was to such an extent.

    And those bastard wankers over at the research firms, maybe they should eat some of the drugs they engineer. What the hell do they gain from making Mugino Shizuri butthurt, isn¡¯t she just going to dig her own grave at this rate?¡­

    ¡°What do we super do now?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists.

    ¡°Tell Mugino not to go? But with her personality, she is going to think that I think super little of her, she would probably dispatch me with a round of super Meltdowner.¡±

    ¡°I say, are you that worried about her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not super because of Mugino!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head.

    ¡°Frenda and Takitsubou will be in serious peril¡­¡¯

    Wu Yan felt helpless. Mugino Shizuri is really forcing his hands by dragging these 3 girls who he had set his eyes on.

    Wu Yan sighed and then he said something that made Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s jaw drop.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s high time Kakine Teitoku gets wasted¡­¡±

 Chapter 250

    "I¡¯ts a lvoe pioton."

    A purple-haired girl was holding a glass flask with a smile.

    Her plrpue hiar stfoly landed on her body aeftr her qicuk momnevet tdroaws me a few sedncos ago.

    A lvoe potion? Is tihs real?" I asked. When I asekd Azkamai Sniho for a way to slvoe my snlgie poblrem, I crienlaty dnd¡¯it epcext tihs.

    Yastedrey, I wnet to the sedtnut cicnoul room to tell her of my prbleom. Afetr she linseted to me expialn, she told me to meet with her at 8:20 in the hlal nxet to the room.

    "Of csoure! You dind¡¯t tnihk I the suntdet ccoiunl prez, wolud lie, wloud you?"

    She lneaed twdroas me, gninirng and tnrlwiig the botlte. The red lquiid idsine clrealy ssewihd aruond.

    A few bubbles formed and popped.

    Yes, as hard to believe as it was, this purple-haired person who was spouting nonsense of a ¡°love potion¡± was the student council president.

    I¡¯m jsut your aaervge mlae, biaakecl-hrd lneor wtih galesss who colud be cfosneud for an auhtor inesrt. I nolamlry sit in the back of the casls, on the left sdie next to the wndiwos. I d¡¯ont itcnerat with pelope much, so I had no ieda my sndtuet coincul prisndeet was as eticerncc as tihs.

    Thuogh, mbyae it was bteter this way. Se¡¯hs cileanrty easy to get aonlg with.

    "Miagc... and the lkie do¡¯nt eixst, thuogh?"

    Nhtnoig of the sort cluod eisxt. This was mredon ttrifw-senyt cruetny Jpaan.

    She puetod, "Ar-iakkun, you do¡¯nt beviele me, dno¡¯t you. Fnie, if yuo¡¯re gniog to be lkie that, go try it out and see if it wkros."

    ¡°How could I believe anyone coming up to me and saying that some food-colored water was a love potion?! This isn¡¯t a fantasy world!¡± I gave the obvious reply.

    ¡°Aww, come on, just try it! It won¡¯t hurt just to try, you know?¡±

    Umm... No, I don¡¯t eevn konw what tihs is! It is¡¯nt a love pootin, so what is it!

    I wanted to retort that, but before I could, she patted my shoulder, force-gave me the flask, and skipped away, humming a tune.

    "Wait...!"

    Srtinhcetg my amrs out, I tried to clal her back, but I was too late. She had adrleay roudend the coenrr.

    I flet like I cluod sltil haer her lhigt fpetosots bnomceig fnitear and faientr.

    Loinkog down at my hdnas, I shegid. A claen glass flsak wtih a crok spteopr taht sitll had smoe of the scnet of her lenadver pemurfe.

    Three was a red liiuqd ssilonhpg inside of it.

    I guses this is the lvoe pitoon?

    Touhgh, it lokos mroe like water with red food cronoilg...

    Hflopeuly tihs cuold svloe my plreobm. Toughh, I cdno¡¯lut eevn imgnaie how it wolud.

    I meovd my head ceoslr to the lqiiud. How is a love poiotn even pobsisle? Mgiac dsn¡¯oet eixst, so I geuss a nurieotc, nroctiac, or wehevatr the scenicy wrod for biarn drug is? No, wloud an orrdnaiy snetudt even be able to arcquie this knid of drug, let alnoe give it to snomoee else?

    Ismspibole.

    So, tihs is porlabby a haox, and the pnseerdit is piynalg wtih me.

    Why wluod she do taht, tuohgh?

    I¡¯ve neevr eevn tlaked to her boerfe.

    Trhee was no reosan for her to do taht. Heck, there was aslo no rsaeon for her to hlep me etehir, so I ssouppe she gvae me this to soho me aawy? A gag gift type of tihng?

    Taht smees pbarolbe.

    As I recehad a cscolonuin, the mionnrg bell sednuod.

    The luod and iriptnnuretg cimhe wtih the mdleoy of the Big Ben intrrptueed my tghtuhos and burhogt me to ratiely.

    I gnlcead at my wcath.

    It was... 83:0. The tmie wehn cesasls start.

    ¡°Sh*t! Ten minutes already passed!¡±

    I stffued the pioton itno my bag and hruired off to casls, ruinnng anolg wtih smoe oehtr ltae ppleoe.

    *************

    ????

    *************

    ¡°Asakura! Late again?¡± my teacher, a middle-aged woman, asked in a strict tone.

    She was meuidm in struate, and her blcak hiar folwed all the way to her hips. Her bscltacpeeed face soehwd no sgins of wlriekns.

    With her hand rtseing on her puiodm, she was clamly stranig at me.

    I gelurbmd in a smlal vocie, "C¡¯nat you look at the time yluersof?"

    It was adrlaey way past 8:30, and she w¡¯snat eevn the frist tcaheer of the day. How cloud I not be late?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Takeda-sensei rapped her hand on the hardwood podium.

    "Yes! I am vrey srory for my teadnrsis! I wlil neevr be late aiagn!"

    Srcay. That snoud she maeks as she hits the wood is srcay.

    Riappng her hand on the piduom once aagin, she said sntlery, "Good. Arusaka, sit down. Rmmeeebr, there taredis eaulqs an anesbt, and yu¡¯ove alerday been late ocne brfoee."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"

    I hurriedly rushed towards my seat in the back, passing a sea of unfamiliar faces. No, unfamiliar is the wrong word. It¡¯s more like I recognized them, but I didn¡¯t know anything about them besides them being in class 1-B

    The clasorosm w¡¯nsat a hgue one, so I reaehcd my plcae in a few scednos.

    I plepopd my bottom itno the organe piastlc chair and deporpd my bag onto the telid floor. Pnttuig my amrs uopn the desk, I rseted my head on tehm.

    Now prlorepy setlted, I lkooed aunrod.

    Most of my cstmaasles wer¡¯ent panyig me any aeotntnit; they were looinkg at the front, wehre the taecehr was. A few wree weniiphsrg queitly to tiehr frnieds.

    Olny one psroen, the preosn in fnrot of me, was slitl lnikoog at msylef.

    The scuroe of my curernt plombres.

    Her nmae was Ynsoahe Skkauaro.

    Slightly cute, I guess, and she did seem to be popular with the other boys.

    She had the classic long, straight, and black hair of a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    With her gnnstilieg bcalk eyes, she was sarting at me.

    At that point, I knew my problems were about to get worse.

    Dpltaseeery tniyrg not to meet her eye, I glcnead anuord the room for somenithg else to look at.

    Yes, the taehecr. I was sospepud to look at her ayywans.

    I ctuienond to satre at the thecear, not dainrg to meet Ysne-ahs¡¯oans eyes.

    Tkeadsae-seni, like noarml, was thieancg shnomiteg bnroig.

    At least, to me.

    Tughoh, I dubot culalucs is fun for msot pelpoe, and by lioknog at the broed eyes of my cltasmesas it seemed my guess was cocrert.

    Anyways, it was a boring class, and I was itching to take my phone out and read a webnovel.

    In fact, I wluod be dniog taht rgiht now, but the tcehear was Teseenada-ksi.

    If this wans¡¯t real life, sh¡¯ed be cllead the "dmoen math thecear of hlel."

    She gives too mcuh wrok, and if the vulmoe lveel geos atnihnyg abvoe a wspiehr, she gtes mad and sttars ynlileg. I hared she had even poiteietnd to rnsiattee coaporrl peuhsnnimt.

    I feel like she bemace a theecar only to teorzrire us poor chlderin.

    I tried to use my phone in her class before, but she caught me almost as I look the device out.

    That was at the start of the year, and I¡¯ve never taken it out since; she keeps it until parents call her to get her to return it. It ended up being quite hard to take it back.

    She rlleay was qcuik to ctach me. Only a few sodencs eaeplsd beeetwn me pinuhsg the on bouttn and her dannidemg my eitrecnloc.

    Mbaye s¡¯hes aslo boerd of her own lesson?

    How else cuold she spot me so fast? It¡¯s not as if she iestlanld ceaarms taht dteected each and eervy tmie a sudtnet peluld out his or her pnhoe.

    Now ttah¡¯s food for thought.

    A thaecer broed of her own lseosn. Actlluay, taht mgiht be more cmoomn than I¡¯d tnihk. After all, it¡¯s a rare poersn to like ehnriyetvg retaeld to o¡¯ens job. Adedd to the fact that the cluuurrcim is made by the shocol and not iuiddinval tceahres, it plarboby isn¡¯t ummnocon at all.

    Sltil fnndiig the clsas unnitetrisneg, I seevyrud the caloossrm once mroe.

    Yep, eonrveye else was the smae. Even mnay of the pelpoe who wree lonikog at the baord bofree were lnkooig dwon, tdnlwiidg with tiher thmubs.

    Olny a seeclt few were pinyag atttoenin to the tehaecr.

    Tach¡¯eers pets? Csals gieunses? Who was I to know, but I¡¯d asmuse tehy wree like that.

    As the person directly in front of me was most likely bored too, I took a peek at her¡­

    Seh¡¯s sitll saintrg at me.

    I have a bad fneleig aubot tihs.

    Breofe she ncteoid, I qlciuky trenud my gzae to the clock on the ohter sdie of the wlal.

    The huor hnad was ha-flway after the nnie, and the muitne hand was rgiht boerfe the six.

    It was 9:29.

    Abuot time for next peirod?

    I was rihgt.

    As soon as the scenod hand had coptemled a full cuotrcliain, the cihme sduoend.

    Ding dong ding dong. Ding dong ding dong.

    Wtih the cihme rnignig, the hlesilhly bnoirg math calss edned and real hlel beagn.

    Well, that was an exaggeration. To be more accurate, the whisperings of hell began.

    To be eevn more atcuarce, Ynh-saeosan spoke to me in a qiuet vcioe, "Telwve oc¡¯lock. Uuasl pacle." borfee silimng to me and tnrinug aournd to talk to her fenrdis.

    I had hepod the psreeindt did senitmohg to aslobve my tbeorlus other tahn a bogus and very sipsuocius "love pioton." Yet, it wluod seem taht my heops wree for nnihotg. My plrbeom was slitl as lrgae as eevr.

    For the rest of the barek, I did not stray from my dsek.

    Oehtr than Ysshnoae-an stiintg in front of me, terhe was one otehr pseorn naer me. His nmae was Veialglr A

    No, I did not know Velagilr A¡¯s true nmae. I clondu¡¯t crae less as he des¡¯not rellay bhtoer me and I dn¡¯ot raelly bhoter him.

    Vilalger A was aluclaty qiute ppulaor. Slamriliy paopulr as Ysa-heosnan, I spesopu; tehy btoh wree ayalws snroduerud by a crlice of fdeinrs.

    As ayawls, tehy wree suerdrnuod by thier ccriles of fidenrs. I hvae cmoe to accept this, hoewver, it d¡¯nidt chnage the fact taht I was ayoennd by their cnnsaott cttnahig in the naer bkoarcnugd.

    Could you talk somewhere else? Like, maybe not near this loner who wants some quietness around here?

    Llukciy, the baerk eendd qciulky and noraml class time was resmeud.

    Janpasee was nxet.

    Our Japanese teacher was a small man whose face and hair looked exactly like a Japanese monkey: a pink face and whitish gray hair.

    I had a fienleg he lkied hot sinrgps too.

    Wlel, he taghut the lgnugaae fraliy well, so I gseus it cloud be feiogrvn.

    Tugohh, I slitl dn¡¯ot see the need to konw clasaiscl Jsenpaae in our ftruue dliay lveis.

    Tnnkiihg that, I puleld out my phnoe and typed in a URL.

    It was the URL of ¡°Let¡¯s Become a Writer!¡± a popular novel uploading site.

    Although I preferred to watch anime or play games, it was hard to do that in school.

    And, it was esay to look at and pay aonetttin to the tcehaer once in a while wehn rdnaieg a nevol.

    I didn¡¯t want to entirely waste my parent¡¯s money after all.

    Logging in, I checked the new updates for novels to read.

    Nothing of interest appeared there, and it didn¡¯t seem like a novel I was following had another release.

    Breod, I tapepd on a rndaom title.

    ¡°Invijible Panda¡±

    The sypinoss lokeod like it was dnoe by a toleaoyr-w-d.

    I tppead on the lnik to the fisrt cthpaer out of crsoitiuy.

    And, after one second of reading, I knew.

    This was actually done by a two-year-old.

    It was hlrady reabalde, and there was no polt.

    Well, it was qtuie aaimzng a to-erywla-od cluod even wtrie.

    I must gvie the auhtor that.

    Singhig at how three was nonithg good teshe dyas, I hit the bcak bouttn on my phone and teunrd it off.

    I mgiht as wlel ltsien to Yodan caunnogtoji; I suolhd lrean tihs eevn if only to get a good tset grdae.

    I¡¯m the type who dns¡¯eot need netos and denso¡¯t stduy. I used to play mmeory gmeas oetfn, so taht may hvae trieand my brain to reeembmr most tinhgs upon haierng them. Of crouse, it aslo c¡¯douvle been good nuaartl gfits, but I had no way to konw.

    Therefore, I didn¡¯t use any note taking tools, and simply sat at my desk, listening to the teacher ramble on.

    Tmie pesass egixiltancrcuy swolly wehn boerd.

    Taht was an eendivt fact.

    It felt like hours when I was listening to Yamada-sensei¡¯s expiation of the differences between classical Japanese conjugation and modern Japanese conjugation.

    I mean, I guess it was irptaomnt, but eognuh to warrant a whloe lesson? I do¡¯nt tnhik so.

    All through the period, I repeatedly checked my phone for anything good.

    And, I alyaws saw nothing iinertesntg.

    I sgiehd to mlsyef, "It smees lkie the qilatuy of nvoels onnile are dnirppog, huh..."

    The rest of the period psroegresd in such a brinog menanr.

    Atfer, I sohoemw magaend to igrone my sruunroindgs for the brkaes of ten mteuins and pay attnioten to the less binrog clssaes.

    It was lkie tihs uintl tvelwe o¡¯clock. Lunch break.

 Chapter 251: Dark Matter v Meltdowner

    Chapter 251: Dark Matter v Meltdowner

    While Wu Yan is busy pulling his moves on a young girl, in a street some distance away¡­

    ¡°Takitsubou, how is it? Did you locate that guy?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri said in an irritated manner while crossing her arms.

    Because the commercial complex they are in is densely populated, AIM fields merge and collapse rapidly so Takitsubou Rikou has to up her game to locate the person she is looking for. Her pale face and the torrent of sweat coming down her face spoke volumes of the fatigue she is experiencing, her gait also suggests that she might fall any moment now.

    Takitsubou Rikou swallowed a body crystal for this express purpose.

    Frenda tightened her fists. She might a bit timid and afraid of dying but she still cares for her comrades. In the original work, she wouldn¡¯t have snitched on her friends had Kakine Teitoku not threatened her with death.

    Looking at Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s anguished face, she decided to stay silent because Mugino Shizuri looked dead serious in going through with this.

    She can see that Takitsubou Rikou is obviously straining her body and computational power to locate Kakine Teitoku. But, she didn¡¯t want her to stop, she kept pushing her on and on.

    At one point, Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s eyes froze and she immediately turned back towards Mugino Shizuri, with a shaky voice she reported her findings.

    ¡°I located him! He¡¯s not far away from here, he doesn¡¯t seem to be moving and is remaining stationary.¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou stopped using her ability the moment she found her target. She looked very exhausted by this ordeal as she couldn¡¯t stop panting. If one were to examine her closer, one could see that she is barely standing at all.

    ¡°Good! Takitsubou, let¡¯s get moving and catch him before he runs off!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri revealed a smile, completely ignorant to her utter inability to defeat Kakine Teitoku. In her mind, if that middle school student can do something like that, surely she must be able to do the same as well!

    When she heard Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou smiled but that forced smile didn¡¯t last long. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to fake a smile.

    Mugino Shizuri began moving towards Kakine Teitoku after declaring something like that. She didn¡¯t even stop to ask Takitsubou Rikou if she is okay. She just did her own stuff and the other two girls tried following her. It¡¯s just that, Takitsubou Rikou fell down on her knees after just a few steps.

    ¡°Takitsubou!¡±

    Frenda cried out as she hurried to Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s side and gave her a helping hand.

    ¡°Are you alright?! Takitsubou!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri stopped moving and she turned back, she frowned when she saw how Takitsubou Rikou looked like she couldn¡¯t move another inch. In her usual annoyed tone, she asked her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    ¡°I am okay¡­¡±

    It¡¯s unknown if the reason is extreme exhaustion but she replied with a sickly pale face, this greatly troubled Frenda.

    ¡°Takitsubou, try resting for a few minutes?¡±

    Frenda said in a hesitating manner. She cast her glance Mugino Shizuri¡¯s way as if seeking her opinion.

    Mugino Shizuri looked at Takitsubou Rikou with eyebrows raised to the max. Takitsubou Rikou is nigh useless in battle but she is instrumental in tracking operations. If Kakine Teitoku ran away, how would she know which direction to give chase?

    Mugino Shizuri is silent so Frenda chose to remain silent as well. Takitsubou Rikou heaved and stood up.

    ¡°I am okay, let¡¯s continue¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri smiled.

    ¡°Oh is that so? Good, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s keep moving!¡±

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou can only nod.

    They weaved through the crowd and was guided through various alleys by Takitsubou Rikou. Finally, the 3 ITEM members reached an enormous warehouse.

    They stopped when they reached here, they turned grim when they saw what they are up against, their bodies also didn¡¯t move.

    It¡¯s a teenager with an evil aura around him, he leaned against the wall of the warehouse with a sinister grin. It¡¯s not hard to see that this guy is going to conjure up a shitstorm.

    He had a vicious air around him, his tea-colored eyes were trained on Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He didn¡¯t seem too surprised at the appearance of these three girls, it is as though he is waiting for them to appear.

    This guy is none other than Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°Finally found me huh? Well then, ITEM, what is your business with me?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku sardonically laughed at the 3 individuals in front of him. His words came as a surprise to Mugino Shizuri and her entourage.

    ¡°Since when did you know we are after you?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri lifted an eyebrow but her elegant action couldn¡¯t hide the anger from seeing Kakine Teitoku¡¯s mocking attitude.

    Kakine Teitoku pursed his lips and answered her.

    ¡°When that lassie over there used her ability, I immediately knew what¡¯s up.¡±

    Mugino turned grave and she narrowed her eyes. Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t bother giving Mugino Shizuri a second look as he kept his attention on Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°I was going to create special particles that would disperse the exact same AIM as me and divert you girls to another place. But, because I wanted to know why you girls are chasing me, I decided to wait here for you all.¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri laughed as green light started shining. Green orbs of light appeared beside her.

    ¡°Do I have to explain myself?¡±

    She lifted one of the light orbs and grinned towards Kakine Teitoku as if mocking Kakine Teitoku.

    Kakine Teitoku grinned back but his grin also contained tremendous fury.

    ¡°You? Someone who couldn¡¯t even handle [Hunter] when he appeared even going all out with no results to show for yourself? You pathetic No.4! Hahahaha!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku laughed out loud like he found the most amusing story of them all.

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    After the crushing defeat with against Wu Yan, Mugino Shizuri couldn¡¯t get over it. Kakine Teitoku brought up the painful memory and along with it, the wrath of having lost to Wu Yan, the fury had consumed her rational thought in only a second.

    A laser shot out from Mugino Shizuri until it hit Kakine Teitoku.

    She frowned knowing that Kakine Teitoku won¡¯t get done in so easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s your Meltdowner?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s cocky voice came just as she thought about him. Mugino Shizuri had a grim expression as she looked at the site of impact.

    Kakine Teitoku had a dark gas-like matter covering his chest and he was unharmed through it all.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri couldn¡¯t believe the sight of an unharmed Kakine Teitoku. She looked like someone had changed her worldview.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou had the same expression, they had never seen anyone mock Meltdowner and Mugino Shizuri while getting away with it with nary a scratch on them.

    Kakine Teitoku patted his chest and the dark gas rippled. Kakine Teitoku pursed his lips and told her off.

    ¡°This is so elementary, I will let you in on something, these Dark Matter you see here will disintegrate anything foreign that it touches into the most elementary particles, energy, and velocity, all will be nigh lost in the resulting collision.¡±

    Kakine Teitoku sneered at Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, your Meltdowner is made up of electrons right?!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri was stunned, she didn¡¯t imagine her Meltdowner would get unraveled so easily.

    A deep sense of dread filled her and she had a faint thought that told her she might have been a bit too naive.

 Chapter 252: A one sided match! Madness and hateâ€¦

    Chapter 252: A one sided match! Madness and hate¡­

    Seeing as Mugino Shizuri is stupefied by it all, Kakine Teitoku stopped his laughing and changed to a helpless smile while shaking his head. He continued in a disappointed manner.

    ¡°It seems you have too much confidence in your own ability. That should be the reason why you can¡¯t deal with seeing your ability being rendered ineffective. Without your little lasers, you¡¯re nothing¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku looked down on Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°With nothing to use against me. It seems that your defeat in this battle is a foregone conclusion¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku grinned and looked at Mugino Shizuri as if she is a walking corpse.

    Mugino Shizuri finally regained a bit of her senses. Being talked down to by Kakine Teitoku made her furious, she roared.

    ¡°Oh I see how it is! Fine! Since you want to die a bit quicker, I am going to oblige you!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri took out a crystalline object, Diffusion Aid Semiconductor.

    She hit the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor with her Meltdowner and a bullet rain was born from the resulting collision, practically carpet bombing Kakine Teitoku with the reflected lasers.

    Kakine Teitoku had the same smug grin he had, he saw the bullet rain of laser and he spread his arm wide open as if welcoming a customer. He closed his eyes in a relaxed manner as he leaned against the wall of the warehouse. He ignored the bullet rain of lasers that would make anyone very terrified.

    Dark Matter gas appeared and shielded Kakine Teitoku from the bombardment.

    Loud booms ensued and the fireworks covered Kakine Teitoku¡¯s figure. The warehouse wasn¡¯t so lucky, it had been pierced by a lot of lasers since the beginning of the salvo.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou already found their exit when Mugino Shizuri took out the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor. They looked at the center of all the action and they thanked God that they weren¡¯t anywhere close to it. It¡¯s not the first time they had seen this scene but each and every time they see it, they would be afraid of it.

    They talked longer than the duration of this fight. From the start, they had no place in this fight, it was not a place they could intervene.

    Mugino Shizuri was pleased when she saw Kakine Teitoku being engulfed by the sheer salvo of lasers. Very soon, however, her smile froze.

    The lasers hit Kakine Teitoku and stopped in mid-air before being disintegrated by the dark matter that shrouded Kakine Teitoku.

    None of them hit Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri was overwhelmed by it all. Kakine Teitoku knew what she is thinking because he still had the same grin he had. She just couldn¡¯t believe her ability¡¯s utter uselessness against Dark Matter¡­

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged glances of disbelief as well. Mugino Shizuri is someone whose name is synonymous with invincible.

    After joining ITEM with Mugino Shizuri, they had never seen any enemy who could survive more than 10 moves from Mugino Shizuri.

    Since that day, everything changed. The invincible Mugino Shizuri had lost to an experiment item stealing thief. She had lost completely at the hands of Wu Yan.

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s image had fallen in their heart by more than half since that day.

    Since the joint operation with Hound Dog, Mugino Shizuri had once again found herself defeated at the hands of an unknown woman.

    She couldn¡¯t even fight back at all.

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s image fell once more.

    Is Mugino Shizuri going to lose again?¡­

    This thought appeared in Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. They felt an immense fear of this happening.

    Looking at Kakine Teitoku who is sniggering, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou felt that as the leader of the black operations organization as SCHOOL, he probably won¡¯t let them go without killing them.

    If Mugino Shizuri lost this time, there is a good chance that they will die as well.

    Kakine Teitoku walked towards Mugino Shizuri with the leisure of one who is taking a stroll in the park. His sheer disdain is a stark contrast to the shock in Mugino Shizuri.

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s expression froze and she stepped back almost reflexively. Kakine Teitoku ignored her action and kept walking towards her, every step he took, Mugino Shizuri would take a step back.

    It is clear how terrified Mugino Shizuri is with Kakine Teitoku.

    He frowned and told her off.

    ¡°Why are you backing off? I thought you were here to trouble me? Waste no time and be done with it, come on, bring out your full power!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku is a bit annoyed that he has to spend time fighting against low-quality opponents. This is also typical of his personality to look down on people below his ranking.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri stopped and she had a very angry expression while staring at Kakine Teitoku. She is still a bit afraid and she didn¡¯t want to admit it but Kakine Teitoku is right.

    Because of her confidence in her own ability, she relied on it to the extent that without it, she is basically harmless.

    Because the warehouse is on fire, the temperate around them steadily rose until she felt like her throat is starting to dry up as well.

    Mugino Shizuri noted her own emotions and clenched her fists. Thinking back on her recent failure got her very close to manic frenzy. Is she going to lose another time here and now?

    Thinking about this, she hysterically yelled.

    ¡°Fucckkk! You¡¯re just one ranking above me!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku stopped, his smile began receding and his expression dimmed. Because he lowered his head, his bangs covered his eyes from view.

    When he went silent, the air became heavy with killing intention, Mugino Shizuri shuddered when she sensed it, she adopted a dreadful expression.

    A low sound came from Kakine Teitoku and it sounded as if it came from hell.

    ¡°Mugino Shizuri, you done fucked up¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku might have hated Accelerator to the bones but right now, he¡¯s most pissed off by Misaka Mikoto.

    He didn¡¯t stand a chance against Mikoto and his Dark Matter got torn apart just like his pride by Mikoto¡¯s railgun.

    When he remembered how cocksure he was that day, how confident he was that he arrived at the scene with six wings, so sure he was that he could easily obtain anything he wanted.

    Kakine Teitoku never thought that he would wrong, so very wrong in his estimations.

    He thought he would be taking candy from a baby but he got bitchslapped back into his rightful place like the little cheeky ass monkey that he is. So much for having an invincible power that he got done in by a souped-up electric generator.

    Moreover, he got demoted to No.3 after that. Mugino Shizuri¡¯s mention about him being ranked just above her brought out the hate within him.

 Chapter 253: Remove your filthy hands at once!

    Chapter 253: Remove your filthy hands at once!

    When Kakine Teitoku lifted his head, his dark expression had disappeared but Mugino Shizuri isn¡¯t relaxing just yet. That¡¯s because she can still feel the tense air around them.

    Mugino Shizuri subconsciously retreated a bit as fear started welling up within her. A motion shared by Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Their leader, intimidated by Kakine Teitoku, the girls knew the jig is up and despair soon filled their thoughts. Another defeat for Mugino Shizuri and this time they won¡¯t be getting away so easily¡­

    Kakine Teitoku lifted his hand and the Dark Matter around him shone as they concentrated in his hand. Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou each had a different expression but Kakine Teitoku ignored them and soon he formed a dark orb in his hand.

    Without delay, he threw it at Mugino Shizuri.

    The alarm within Mugino Shizuri went off like mad. Her mind went blank as the ball filled with a destructive aura approached her. She bit her lips and threw away the Diffusion Aid Semiconductor and she quickly formed an electron shield with all her might.

    The next moment, the dark orb exploded 1 meter away from her.

    BOOM

    Following a loud boom, a mushroom cloud could be seen as if a miniature nuclear bomb had gone off. The cloud suffused the immediate area around the warehouse and went up towards the sky, the whole thing really looked like a scaled-down version of the real thing.

    Although it¡¯s on a vastly smaller scale, the explosion was enough to wreck the immediate area, everything got decimated and the cloud covered the sky, stones danced in the aftermath and within the mushroom cloud.

    Those close to this area could hear the sound and when they looked they could see a small mushroom cloud coming from a bit further away.

    Kakine Teitoku flew out of the mess with his shiny wings. He floated in midair with 3 pairs of wings as he surveyed the area. He locked onto a certain area of the explosion site as if he can see beyond the thick cloud of dust and smoke, he did this all with a grin.

    A wind blew past the area cleared up the mushroom cloud. When the cloud cleared up, he could see what he did.

    Not a single spot left intact, big and small holes riddled the area. Debris was everywhere and at the center of the event, in the biggest hole of them all, Mugino Shizuri was there.

    A bit further away, Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were left with tattered clothes, they were injured all over and their face had been marred by dust. They all squirmed as they laid on the ground.

    Mugino Shizuri couldn¡¯t stop coughing because of all the dust, It was very uncomfortable to say the least, her clothes were totally messed up but compared to Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda, she¡¯s still relatively okay.

    Her eyes were filled with terror as she looked at Kakine Teitoku who leisurely floated there.

    One move, it was just one move, even after deploying her electron shield the ensuing shockwave was still enough to harm her significantly.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who were at a safe distance away ended up being hit hard enough that they couldn¡¯t stand up.

    How is this possible¡­ how can anyone be this strong¡­ this is impossible¡­

    Mugino Shizuri shrunk back as this thought reverberated throughout her head.She can¡¯t help mumbling a bit, it looks like she¡¯s going to suffer a bit of PTSD after this.

    She struggled to look at Kakine Teitoku who is still floating midair. she couldn¡¯t believe that despite being fellow Lv5s, they are so vastly different in strength.

    Is Dark Matter really that strong? Misaka Mikoto, how did she beat this monster¡­

    Kakine Teitoku flapped his wings and he slowly descended towards Mugino Shizuri making her flinch in surprise.

    Kakine Teitoku narrowed his eyes as he examined her slightly trembling body.

    ¡°Is this it? How boring¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri clenched her teeth, a laser hit Kakine Teitoku but his Dark Matter dispelled it pretty easily.

    Mugino Shizuri was stunned for words, she spammed lasers at Kakine Teitoku but without exception, all of them were dispelled pretty easily despite coming as close as 10cm from hitting him.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s haughty attitude disappeared as he observed Mugino Shizuri going berserk on him. His expression became one of a calm expression. He is looking at her like she¡¯s at death¡¯s door.

    A laser came out of his wing and hit Mugino Shizuri. She got thrown away from the impact and she hit the ground pretty hard, blood had already dyed her red.

    Walking to her front, Kakine Teitoku looked down at Mugino Shizuri who is still struggling to get up. He laughed at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why did you come and pick a fight when you are so woefully weak? You have a death wish or something?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri didn¡¯t say anything in response, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she couldn¡¯t as she felt pain all over her body and she could barely move her body. She could taste blood in her mouth and her eyes had lost its colors. Despair started welling up within her.

    Clicking his tongue in an annoyed manner, Kakine Teitoku turned away and walked towards Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. He had a sinister smile as he left a line for her.

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re a lv5, I am going to kill you last.¡±

    Kakine Teitoku laughed like a maniac as he turned to look at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou in their ragged forms.

    ¡°I am going to dispatch your subordinates real quick!¡±

    Frenda started ppanicking and fearing for her life when she saw Kakine Teitoku approaching her. She put all her strength into begging.

    ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t ki-kill me¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku looked at Frenda and laughed. Nobody knew why he laughed as he did but he seemed pleased with her.

    ¡°This is unexpectedly cowardly of you. Very well, I will leave you be for now¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku looked at Takitsubou Rikou at the side, he bent down and grabbed her by the collar as he lifted her up. Laughing like a maniac, he said to her.

    ¡°In that case, I will start with you first! I was going to leave you for last since actually managed to track me down. Since your leader is a lv5, I can¡¯t let her die in front of you girls right? Your teammate also begged for her life so I am just going to have to start with you first!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s tired eyes fell on Kakine Teitoku, her eyes were moist as she looked at him laughing.

    Her life started floating past her eyes, and it is at this point that Takitsubou Rikou discovered how most of her memories had been with ITEM.

    Because of the downside of developing her ability, she spent most of her time sleeping. In fact, for the most part, she slept through the day. Every time she is conscious, it would be something related to mission and using her ability to track stuff down.

    At the brink of death, Takitsubou Rikou scanned her memories and found that her life had lacked substance¡­

    If she can live one more time, how pleasant would that be?

    The next time, I am going to create my own memories¡­

    A sudden scene appeared in her mind, a scene that was different from her memories. This scene had been a real eye-opener for her.

    It¡¯s not sleeping, it¡¯s not a mission, it¡¯s herself laying in another man¡¯s embrace. And this man touched her all over¡­

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku said while raising his hand. Someone immediately grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Remove your filthy hands at once!¡±

 Chapter 254: I want your 3 subordinates as my compensation!

    Chapter 254: I want your 3 subordinates as my compensation!

    ¡°Remove your dirty hands at once!¡±

    A cold voice rang in this relatively still place. Mugino Shizuri and Frenda were surprised by the sudden sound and Kakine Teitoku froze up as well.

    The next instant, a strong force entered Kakine Teitoku¡¯s hand and he felt an intense pain coming from the vice on his hand. Making him yelp in pain.

    Takitsubou Rikou opened her eyes with the fastest speed she had ever muster up in her entire life.

    Takitsubou Rikou saw that the person here is the same person she had recalled in her mind.

    ¡°I am telling you to remove your dirty hands! Are you deaf?¡±

    Before Kakine Teitoku can respond, a fist came straight for his face and hit him right in the middle of the face.

    Another round of pain made him yelp as he got sent flying through the air with a punch from Wu Yan. Because of the impact, he had released his grip on Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s collar.

    A pair of hands hugged Takitsubou Rikou before she could hit the floor.

    The paradoxically familiar yet unfamiliar hand made her heart tremble. She almost cried when she saw the face that she had not seen more than 3 times in her life.

    ¡°Takitsubou! Frenda!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai came just in time to see Kakine Teitoku being sent flying by a knuckle sandwich. She saw Frenda lying on the ground and Takitsubou Rikou in Wu Yan¡¯s arms, she also saw the extent of their injuries as she exclaimed.

    ¡°Mugino!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was stunned by the scene of Mugino Shizuri laying on the floor at the mercy of her enemy. She ran on over to Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s side.

    ¡°Are you guys super okay?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai asked the two in a worried manner. She just couldn¡¯t fathom the idea that they would get so badly hurt in such a short period of time they had not seen each other.

    ¡°Kinuhata¡­¡±

    Frenda mewled in a weak manner.

    When she saw the one who is hugging Takitsubou Rikou, the very same person who sent Kakine Teitoku flying with one punch, she can¡¯t help but exclaim.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Yan used a cheeky tone on her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Frenda asked with her guard raised. Wu Yan is still their enemy so she can¡¯t be careless.

    ¡°Kinuhata, why are you with him?¡±

    Before Kinuhata Saiai can say anything, Wu Yan tightened his hug as he grinned at a dazed Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Well, naturally it¡¯s too save you girls!¡±

    ¡°Save us?¡±

    Frenda felt her brain going into short circuit.

    ¡°Y-you why did you save us? In the end, aren¡¯t we enemies?¡±

    ¡°No way, I want to be your man!¡±

    Wu Yan threw that line out without considering the effect of said line on Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s brain which can¡¯t deal with the turn of events. He let them sort out their thoughts before turning around.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    The exact same line as Frenda, but her tone was one of surprise whereas Kakine Teitoku¡¯s is of pure untampered hatred.

    Grabbing his face, Kakine Teitoku stood up while glaring at Wu Yan. Old and new grudge is now up to him to settle.

    The new grudge would be the part where he got sent on a short flight by his punch, the old grudge would be because this man is the boyfriend of Misaka Mikoto.

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku!¡±

    Wu Yan plainly puts it, he passed Takitsubou Rikou over to Kinuhata Saiai before standing up.

    ¡°I remember you, you¡¯re No.3¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡±

    His eyes had malice and killing intention interwoven into a sinister leer. Anything related to Mikoto is enough to bring out the hate within him.

    Wu Yan laughed when he heard Kakine Teitoku talk.

    ¡°No.3? Bitch, please. She¡¯s No.2 now!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body trembled and if eyes could kill, his probably could. Wu Yan hit him way too close to home.

    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡±

    Frenda shivered in fear as she called out to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Essentially, you¡¯re just pissing him off? You must be mad! Mugino can¡¯t even touch the guy, just because you can defeat her doesn¡¯t mean you can defeat him, let¡¯s run while we still can!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou cast their eyes on him. They were worried and afraid at the same time. They seem to share Frenda¡¯s thoughts on running away. Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    The guy has wings, it¡¯s going to be far easier for him to catch us if we ran on the ground.

    Plus, there isn¡¯t any need to run¡­

    Ignoring the killing intention pouring out of Kakine Teitoku, he walked on over to Mugino Shizuri and told her off as she squirmed on the ground.

    ¡°You, look at what you had wrought with your petty pride!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri¡¯s pupil shrunk, a hint of pensive sadness could be observed on her face.She replied while coughing.

    ¡°You¡­ are you here to laugh at me? If so¡­ you won¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and continued.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, I am going to have fun laughing at you after this.¡±

    ¡°After this?¡±

    Mugino Shizuri bitterly laughed and she looked at Kakine Teitoku, she continued in a depressed tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I will be alive after this¡­¡±

    ¡°I will be covering you!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s sentence made Kakine Teitoku laugh. Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda flinched in response while Mugino Shizuri¡¯s eyes beamed up, she returned back to her depressed state pretty soon.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Dark Matter isn¡¯t just for show.¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hand and asked her another question.

    ¡°You tell me, you want to live or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±

    Mugino Shizuri replied back. If at all possible, anyone would want to stay alive than die, Mugino Shizuri is the same.

    ¡°That is all I need to hear¡­¡±

    Wu Yan eyed Kakine Teitoku and told Mugino Shizuri.

    ¡°First thing first, I am going to need a compensation for all of this trouble.

    Mugino Shizuri turned to look at Wu Yan, signaling to him that she¡¯s listening. Wu Yan smiled and looked at Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda.

    ¡°I want your 3 subordinates as the compensation.

    Mugino Shizuri, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda were too stunned for words. Kinuhata Saiai cussed silently but she looked at Wu Yan without speaking anyway.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    He¡¯s definitely pleased with the expression the 3 girls at the side had. He grinned at Mugino Shizuri.

    Her expression is dark, she¡¯s not the type that would weep for dead comrades, she probably wouldn¡¯t even feel too bad if all of them died.

    With Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou gone, ITEM would have to be reorganized even if it weren¡¯t disbanded.

    When she saw Kakine Teitoku¡¯s figure, her heart jumped and she quickly agreed to his terms.

    ¡°If you protect me, I have no disagreement¡­¡±

    ¡°Mugino¡­¡±

    Frenda couldn¡¯t believe that she got traded off so easily, she felt a bit hurt by her. She had seen humans being traded like commodities before but Frenda never thought that a day would come where she would be sold off like this.

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her teeth, it seems as though she wanted to give Wu Yan a big fat chomp. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou seemed a bit pleased with the idea.

    I am going with this guy from now on?¡­

    Wu Yan thought he had only made a bit of progress on this harem route involving Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda. He probably didn¡¯t know that he had progressed even further on this route¡­

    Now that Mugino Shizuri agreed to his term, Wu Yan smiled before turning his attention back on Kakine Teitoku with a cold expression.

    Within ITEM, excluding Aunty Mugino who seems to have a permanent sandpaper carrot up her poop chute, he loved the other 3 girls.

    When he saw how badly Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda got roughed up, Wu Yan made up his mind.

    He vowed to give Kakine Teitoku the most splendid funeral!

 Chapter 255: Railgun, the bane of Kakine Teitoku

    Chapter 255: Railgun, the bane of Kakine Teitoku

    Kakine Teitoku stood there waiting for Wu Yan and Mugino Shizuri to end their talks. He seemed like he didn¡¯t care how the talks turned out.

    Only Kakine Teitoku knows how much he wants to go wild.

    Kakine Teitoku swore not once but multiple times to make Misaka Mikoto rue the day she brought him down from his ranking, he wanted her to beg for her death and then he would give her a fate worse than death.

    Every time he wanted to take revenge against Mikoto, he would inevitably recall the image of an orange laser taking him out in one shot.

    That orange laser had left a trauma in him. Every time he even thought about the orange laser, his hate would be dispelled by the sight or even the very thought of going up against the orange laser.

    In other words, Kakine Teitoku is scared¡­

    Before he can come up with a way to deal with that orange laser, Kakine Teitoku must not reveal himself before Mikoto.

    Wu Yan¡¯s appearance and his words had brought out the hatred he had buried, now it is all exploding out from within him.

    If he can¡¯t deal with Railgun, he can always go after her man, right? If he killed her boyfriend who knows what state that No.3 will end up in?¡­

    It¡¯s clear that Kakine Teitoku still can¡¯t deal with the fact he got pulled down to No.3, the guy is trying to escape this fact in his mind.

    When he settled on this decision, Kakine Teitoku already forgot what Wu Yan said, he calmly waited for Wu Yan and Mugino Shizuri to finish their conversation.

    When Wu Yan turned around and looked at him, Kakine Teitoku laughed.

    ¡°Are you done with your business? If you¡¯re not, I don¡¯t mind it if you continue, I can wait¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku thinks of him as the boyfriend of Mikoto and nothing more.

    He personally investigated him and found that he is but a mere lv0, a delinquent with no powers to speak of.

    This kind of identity, had he not been the boyfriend of Mikoto, Kakine Teitoku wouldn¡¯t even waste a second of his time to look at his profile.

    Kakine Teitoku thinks that he can end Wu Yan anytime he wanted.

    It¡¯s just that Kakine Teitoku forgot what happened the last time he thought it would as easy as taking candy from a baby.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan saw the condescending light in his eyes and he laughed it off, he continued much to the surprise of Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°But, I mind it very much!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head as he continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time of day to waste with you, it¡¯s getting dark and I need to get home to eat dinner with my wives¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s mad! The guy must have gone absolutely mad!¡±

    Frenda clenched her beret and used it to cover her eyes. She didn¡¯t have the heart to watch what is about to unfold. Why does the guy have to dig his grave like that? Even if he didn¡¯t want to run and wanted to fight just get on it with it.

    Takitsubou Rikou and Kinuhata Saiai were worried about Wu Yan. Even Mugino Shizuri felt that it¡¯s only a matter of time before Wu Yan gets a smackdown.

    Kakine Teitoku laughed but his eyes were serious, Wu Yan¡¯s words were nothing more than wind to his ears.

    ¡°You are very confident aren¡¯t you? Do you think that No.3¡­ Misaka Mikoto will come and save you?¡±

    Wu Yan merely grinned in response, the same thing Kakine Teitoku did when Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou confronted him.

    That¡¯s the look of someone who didn¡¯t consider the opponent worthy.

    He rubbed his chin and shrugged.

    ¡°Mikoto won¡¯t be coming, it¡¯s only me here so you don¡¯t need to pee your pants¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I am afraid?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku is so insulted he expressed his anger with laughter.

    ¡°Are you actually saying that I am intimidated?¡±

    ¡®That is the case.¡±

    He took out a coin from his pocket and placed it between his fingers much to the shock of Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°You should have brought a pair of yellow pants, don¡¯t you think so? No.3¡­¡±

    ¡°You asshole!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku had a grim face, he might be putting on a brave front but his real attention is on the coin in his hand. A look at his eyes and one could see terror within them.

    Although the terror disappeared pretty quickly, Wu Yan still saw them and he looked at the coin in his hand. He ruminated for a bit before realizing what¡¯s going on.

    His red eyes beamed and he formulated a plan¡­

    Crackle crackle

    Wu Yan was clad in lightning as they whipped around making sounds as if someone is scratching mirrors. The bluish-white lightning suffused Wu Yan.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku couldn¡¯t believe the sight of Wu Yan clad in lightning. He yelled out.

    ¡°This is impossible! Aren¡¯t you a lv0? You were hiding your strength all this time?¡±

    Wu Yan hiding his ability didn¡¯t shock him as much as the fact that he had the same ability as that girl. Linking the pieces together made him stupefied.

    Wu Yan confirmed his suspicions upon seeing the look of utter shock on Kakine Teitoku. He flipped the coin as it landed on his hand.

    ¡°No more chit-chats!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku turned very dark, the anger in his eyes made him throw aside the surprise he had upon seeing his ability.

    He uttered a cold hmph and spread his wings. He sneered at him from above.

    ¡°The same electrical power as Railgun huh? It¡¯s not a surprise that you two got together, but¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku grinned.

    ¡°I find it doubtful that you can use railgun¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had a very odd expression, it¡¯s like he wanted to laugh but chose to endure the urge. Instead, Wu Yan lifted his hand, still clad in lightning, he channeled the lightning towards his hand and the coin.

    This familiar and nightmarish scene occurred while Kakine Teitoku¡¯s pupil shrunk in response. He tried to tell himself that this is all merely a bluff.

    The next scene made him wish he brought the brown pants instead.

    The coin had heated up into a white radiant spot of light. Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s red eyes turned into golden eyes.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Mugino Shizuri who saw his red eyes turn golden made them very perturbed when they were already confused as to why he had red eyes.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s heart throbbed when he saw the coin slowly gaining energy. A deep dread grasped him from within.

    The next instant, a railgun was fired at nigh lightning speed towards Kakine Teitoku much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Railgun!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku deployed three layers of Dark Matter as he dodged to the side like his life depended on it.

    Wu Yan laughed when he saw this scene, if Kakine Teitoku weren¡¯t too busy being afraid, he could have observed that this railgun paled in comparison to Mikoto¡¯s.

    His railgun couldn¡¯t even pierce through one layer of Dark Matter, what¡¯s to say about 3 layers? He didn¡¯t have to dodge in such a ragged manner.

    This also confirmed that Kakine Teitoku is very terrified by railguns.

 Chapter 256: The dogfight in the night sky. Again.

    Chapter 256: The dogfight in the night sky. Again.

    Kakine Teitoku dodged the railgun pretty easily. But, Kakine Teitoku looked like he had managed to save his life by dodging it.

    Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t notice that this railgun lost on speed and power when compared to Mikoto. He gnashed his teeth at Wu Yan who is still on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you using railgun? Isn¡¯t that Misaka Mikoto¡¯s ability?¡±

    Wu Yan kept the smile he had all this time as he amused himself with Kakine Teitoku¡¯s terrified expression. He shrugged and took out another coin, he dismissed his question with a laugh.

    ¡°Saa, who knows?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku is fuming, he flapped his wings and the wings took on a white sheen.

    Following that, six pillars of lasers were emitted from them.

    The six lasers were met with 6 railguns.

    Everyone was surprised at how easily he shot 6 railguns to intercept the lasers. While they were busy being surprised, the railguns had pierced through the laser to assault Kakine Teitoku.

    Kakine Teitoku felt that the railgun had no juice behind them but he can¡¯t help but feel intimidated.

    Kakine Teitoku chose to evade the attacks. His mastery over flight using his wings was pretty deft, despite the railguns¡¯ speed at 3 times the speed of sound, Kakine Teitoku dodged them easily.

    Wu Yan laughed as he didn¡¯t mind Kakine Teitoku dodging his railguns. He took out more coins and fired them at Kakine Teitoku. Kakine Teitoku dodged the railguns by flying around with a flap of his wings.

    Kakine Teitoku didn¡¯t notice that he had gradually distanced himself from the ground by dodging the railguns.

    Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were numb all the while he fired railguns as he took out coins after coins. They were confused as to his motive.

    It¡¯s clear that his railguns won¡¯t work against Kakine Teitoku, why then does Wu Yan continue to fire them?¡­

    Kakine Teitoku who was real cocky with his words chose to evade railguns that probably couldn¡¯t even scratch him. Why is he steadily being forced into defense?

    Kakine Teitoku dodged and dodged but he started doubting everything. These railguns weren¡¯t as strong as Misaka Mikoto¡¯s¡­

    He was uncertain but he chose to not block the railguns. He kept dodging the railguns by flying further away from the ground.

    When Kakine Teitoku looked like a dot in the distance, Wu Yan smiled and stopped firing railguns.

    He channeled electricity that danced between his fingers and poured it into the ground. The next second, small grains of iron coiled up his limbs.

    He glanced at Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou before smiling.

    ¡°Wait here, I am going to end this real quick.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait around for their replies. He floated up under the surprised gazes of the girls as he shot towards Kakine Teitoku with the speed of a rocket.

    Kakine Teitoku breathed a sigh of relief when the railguns stopped. Before he can relax any further, a figure appeared in front of him.

    The familiar face shocked Kakine Teitoku. He didn¡¯t think his opponent could fly.

    A hand grabbed his collar and threw him further into the sky.

    Kakine Teitoku rolled around midair with a tacky appearance. His expression is one of anger due to utter humiliation. From the very start, he had been played by this bastard that he didn¡¯t think is worth his time.

    He steadied himself and shot lasers back at Wu Yan.

    His golden eyes shrunk and he promptly dodged the laser while leaving afterimages.

    Kakine Teitoku flapped his wings and this time, it wasn¡¯t white lasers anymore, he emitted black flames and shot them at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan flew forward to dodge the dark flames as they had a dangerous vibe to them.

    When Wu Yan dodged them, the black flames followed him, homing in on him. Wu Yan is slightly confused by them and Kakine Teitoku snickered. He had a very smug smile on his face. Creating something that can home in on targets is like child¡¯s play to him. He could easily set the flames to home in on a target based on smell, aura, and/or movement.

    Wu Yan focused on Kakine Teitoku, he turned around and saw that he was very far away from the ground before he grinned.

    The dark flames caught up to him faster than one would think. When the flames almost touched him, he used a torrent of lightning to intercept the flames.

    During the interception, the flames dispersed with dull booms when they touched his lightning.

    He sped up and stopped some distance away from Kakine Teitoku. His golden eyes had a stillness to them like he¡¯s looking at a dead man walking.

    Kakine Teitoku frowned, he mocked Wu Yan who stopped.

    ¡°What? Giving up? You think I am going to call it quits just like this?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in a light tone, he looked around the wide sky and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty up here isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku exclaimed. He shook his head and laughed at him.

    ¡°To think you have the time to look at the environment, or could it be that you¡¯re stalling for time? Did you call your little girlfriend and she¡¯s on her way right now to save your butt?¡±

    ¡°No, I told you, I am here all by myself. Plus, I don¡¯t need to stall for time anyway.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head. His golden eyes had a thought-provoking air to them, he looked at Kakine Teitoku before continuing.

    ¡°I just think that it¡¯s a good place for you to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Die?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku laughter grew louder and louder. At this point, his laughter had filled the sky which had dimmed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to kill me here and now? Hahaha! A fine joke if there was ever one!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku lifted his hands up. Countless black dots appeared from nothing, they appeared like little fireflies as they surrounded Kakine Teitoku and floated towards his two hands.

    The black dots gathered in his palm and two dark orbs appeared in his hands.

    With the two space-distorting orbs in his hands, Kakine Teitoku sniggered and told Wu Yan.

    ¡°I want to see you try!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will know soon enough¡­¡±

    Wu Yan drew a transparent longbow out from thin air.

 Chapter 257: Another 1 hit kill

    Chapter 257: Another 1 hit kill

    Black crystals designed in a wing esque motif, the longbow is transparent and there were little lights twinkling inside the body as if they are tiny stars that lit up the night. Anyone who saw the bow would probably describe the bow as elegant, beautiful and downright charming.

    Kakine Teitoku flinched at the sight of the sheer luster of the longbow. His eyes can¡¯t move away from the longbow, he almost dropped the dark orbs in his hands because of his lack of attention.

    The true MVP in his last fight against the archangel, Meteor Storm.

    Lifting the bow he slid his finger across the body of the longbow. Meteor Storm is a very exquisite weapon, even though he is the owner, he had the urge to bring it out to gawk at every day.

    He looked at Meteor Storm and turned towards Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°Hey, do you know? I had a bit of a headache at the thought of fighting you.

    Kakine Teitoku flinched and turned his attention away from Meteor Storm. He grinned at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Suddenly regretting the decision to fight me? Alas, do you think I am going to let you go just like this?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head after glancing at Kakine Teitoku. He replied.

    ¡°Your Dark Matter can create material that never existed in the first place, your power allows you to create these kinds of materials and manipulate the chemical and physical properties of these materials.¡±

    Kakine Teitoku frowned as he coldly stared at him. He was confused, he didn¡¯t know why he is explaining his power.

    ¡°Creating something that didn¡¯t exist, giving it properties and manipulating it allowed you to attack, defend, fly, and even create storms, shockwaves, and lasers. It¡¯s nigh-omnipotent if viewed from a certain perspective¡­¡±

    He started feeling a bit annoyed that he analyzed his ability to this extent. He even felt a bit anxious.

    Ignoring the anxiety and annoyance boiling up within him, Kakine Teitoku scoffed at him.

    ¡°Well, somebody did his homework. That is correct, my Dark Matter is very powerful, even knowing all that, how, I ask, will it help you? Psychological attacks? Let me tell you first that you¡¯re bound to fail!¡±

    ¡°Dark Matter is indeed powerful¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku turned dark when he heard Wu Yan. It¡¯s clear from his face that Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    Kakine Teitoku got mad and threw his dark orbs at Wu Yan.

    The dark orbs drew a fiery trail like mini shooting stars, even if they don¡¯t look big enough, their power definitely can blow a person to smithereens.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t take the dark orbs seriously, he called forth a wave of iron sand. He molded the iron sand into multiple iron sand swords. The iron sand swords were aimed at the dark orbs.

    The iron sand swords were fired in two batches against the incoming dark orbs. When the two sides collided, it was like a fight between two large armies, even if one side only had two orbs against a sea of iron sand swords.

    Despite the numerical advantage, the two dark orbs slaughtered its way through the army of iron sand swords. Everywhere they went, the iron sand swords got demolished.

    The iron sand swords didn¡¯t stand a chance at all, the number steadily decreased as the dark orbs made their way over to Wu Yan. The iron sand swords were returned to their original state of iron sand when touched by the dark orbs. The dark orbs looked like they were invincible.

    If the dark orbs were like rolling death machines, the iron sand swords would be like an army of ants that is going to kill an elephant with their sheer number. Although a lot of ants are going to die going after these 2 behemoths, the ants are relentless in their numbers.

    The two elephants started losing strength against the army of ants. Even though countless ants died in the process, the incoming ants gnawed on them, slowly bringing them down to the ground.

    Finally, the death machines lose momentum and stopped.

    The ants that defeated the elephants also earned a pyrrhic victory.

    At the end of it all, only the two owners were unharmed in this confrontation. They stared at each other, one of them had a very calm face while the other looked very upset.

    Wu Yan grinned and his golden eyes examined the layer of Dark Matter covering him.

    Wu Yan asked him.

    ¡°Kakine Teitoku, do you know why I am so talkative?¡±

    He didn¡¯t let Kakine Teitoku answer, he continued with a line that almost made Kakine Teitoku broke out in laughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s not much I can do against your Dark Matter¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Even Mugino Shizuri¡¯s Meltdowner and my railgun can¡¯t do anything against your Dark Matter. Oh, woe be me, what can I do against such an opponent?¡±

    When Kakine Teitoku heard Wu Yan, his expression turned sour, why was he so afraid of his railgun.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s sour expression didn¡¯t escape Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. He grinned.

    ¡°It seems somebody got screwed real hard by Mikoto¡¯s railgun last time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lifted his longbow and continued with a nonchalant attitude.

    ¡°This bow, Meteor Storm is my ace up the sleeve. I didn¡¯t think I would need to use it two times within such a short span of a few days.¡±

    ¡°This is all so amusing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed and he turned back towards Kakine Teitoku who kept changing his expression. He drew a cold sneer.

    ¡°You must be wondering, why is this guy so chatty?¡±

    Kakine Teitoku flinched and frowned. Wu Yan had a cheeky grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was trying to divert your attention away from the fact that I am bringing you further away from the ground!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Kakine Teitoku was surprised by this revelation. He looked at his feet and saw a small layer of iron sand lifting him up from under his Dark Matter.

    An arrow made out of starlight started forming¡­

    ¡°The railguns, iron sand, analysis of your Dark Matter, it was all a ruse to bring you high up into the sky!¡±

    His clear voice was accompanied by radiant starlight that borderline blinded people. A terrifying vibe hit Kakine Teitoku and he could sense that it came from Meteor Storm, the aura had him in a vice.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    He slowly adjusted the arrow to aim it at Kakine Teitoku who is already starting to turn pale.

    ¡°My Meteor Storm could destroy the Academy City if I don¡¯t take proper precautions, you see.¡±

    The next instant, a meteor came out of the bow and it pierced through space, the land and sky, and Kakine Teitoku¡¯s frail body¡­

    When Kakine Teitoku realized what¡¯s going on, his Dark Matter had been pierced through just like his chest, leaving a huge gaping hole.

 Chapter 258: Dark Matter died

    Chapter 258: Dark Matter died.

    An explosion of starlight occurred in the night sky.

    The arrow which had turned into a meteor shot towards the far end of the night sky, after an unknown amount of time, there was a light humming in the distance and a torrent of energy burst forth spreading far and wide in the sky.The energy rippled in the night sky.

    Whenever the ripple touched a cloud, the cloud would dissipate like an ice cube placed in hot water.

    Like a wave of divine fire, the ripple caused an immediate surge in the local average temperature.

    Under the night sky, in Academy City.

    Countless individuals looked up at the sky as if entranced by this light show. Even though they were far from the event zone, the sheer power displayed made them all subconsciously feel despair.

    They all stood still as they watched the explosion, they all exchanged glances. They all just couldn¡¯t fathom why they can¡¯t admire this firework even if it¡¯s this beautiful.

    Staying in his shooting stance, he looked at the wide gaping hole in Kakine Teitoku, he looked at the place where the arrow exploded. After feeling the familiar aura, he slowly put down Meteor Storm.

    ¡°Ugh..muh¡­¡±

    Kakine Teitoku looked like someone who is drowned,he made groaning sound but he just can¡¯t put any strength, Kakine Teitoku slowly lowered his head.

    A big piece of meat was missing from his center, no blood flowed because the impact area had been instantly cauterized by the sheer heat of the attack.

    When he saw the hole in his body, Kakine Teitoku¡¯s eyes went wide, he touched it as if to confirm it.

    A sharp pain followed soon and it tormented him to no ends. The last emotion he felt was not of anguish but of regret.

    He regretted being so haughty against the enemies. He regretted the fact that he got Wu Yan as an enemy.

    Regret remedy is an item that not even Wu Yan¡¯s System has. Of course, Kakine Teitoku can¡¯t find such a medicine to let him live life once more.

    His consciousness became more and more blurry. He reached out his hands and tried to reach for Wu Yan as if he wanted to grab something. However, his failing vision caused him to close his eyes and his hands naturally fell.

    His wings slowly collapsed into feathers and his life force faded. When Kakine Teitoku started falling, a hand caught him before he fell even one meter.

    He stored away Meteor Storm, his golden eyes returned to its usual red color. He wiped away the sweat on his head and released a sigh of relief.

    Although Wu Yan made the whole fight look pretty easy, it was hard and Wu Yan didn¡¯t let it show on his face.

    Accelerator¡¯s reflect could be dealt with in one way or another but Kakine Teitoku¡¯s Dark Matter is really hard to deal with.

    His Dark Matter layer that can decompose nigh everything is a troubling power to deal with. For the most part, it renders his attack useless, he would only be able to end things with a draw without Meteor Storm.

    It¡¯s only due to Meteor Storm that he can kill Kakine Teitoku instantly by piercing through his defense.

    But, when he looked at Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body, he laughed and thought that it was all worth it to get Meteor Storm¡­

    ===

    On the ground, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looked at the beautiful firework in the sky with stark amazement.

    ¡°In the end, what happened to the guy?¡­¡±

    Since she can¡¯t explain the phenomenon in the sky, Frenda decided to shift the subject to Wu Yan¡¯s wellbeing, she managed to call Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou back from being dazed.

    ¡°I think he should be super fine. It¡¯s already super long, if that guy super died, super Dark Matter would have returned by now¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou nodded as she clenched her fists looking up at the sky.

    After experiencing a close encounter with death, she experienced a drastic change in attitude. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda can¡¯t exactly point out what¡¯s wrong but it feels like she is more motivated now than she was before.

    She didn¡¯t look so tired with everything now, where she would sleep if she feels like it. She seemed to appreciate every second her eyes are open.

    Only Takitsubou Rikou herself knows that the change is not only external. Even her feelings had shifted, she started wanting to know more about a certain douchebag who would take advantage of girls and play hero when the right time comes along.

    ¡°Hey, Kinuhata, Takitsubou¡­¡±

    Frenda turned around and looked at Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou with a sneaky grin.

    ¡°Maybe we should take after Mugino and sneak away?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou signaled their disagreement by shaking their heads, a very surprising action to Frenda.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou choked, they wanted to defend their answer but they just couldn¡¯t voice their thoughts out. They just didn¡¯t want to run away.

    Frenda started getting anxious, she jumped and stomped.

    ¡°Essentially, if we don¡¯t make a run for it now, when Dark Matter returns, we are going to be so screwed!¡±

    Frenda saw Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou beaming up at something behind her.

    Frenda grabbed her beret and screamed at them in a frustrated tone.

    ¡°In the end, you girls should say something, let¡¯s just make a run for it!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou looked at Frenda with very confused expressions. Frenda couldn¡¯t fathom why they would suddenly pity her as if telling her to turn around.

    ¡°A re~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s expression started getting to her and a voice came from behind her. She didn¡¯t why they were looking at her like they are looking at a ghost.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Before she can continue asking, the sound from behind her made her froze up. She swallowed all the words she was about to say.

    Gulping, she laughed in a dry manner as she responded to that familiar voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou nodded, affirming her suspicion. Cold sweat started appearing on her.

    Her neck made very eerie cracking noise as she slowly turned around like a mannequin to look at who is behind her. The guy had a wry smile on him. And so, one very sweaty face was met with a grinning one.

    Frenda broke the silence between them by tilting her head and lightly knocking her head with her fist. She stuck out her tongue while closing one eye. Combine her teehee sound effect and her cute face and you have the blobbiest moe creature you will ever see.

    Someone didn¡¯t care for her cheeky little sketch. He lifted a hand and knocked her head, the strength, however, is completely different.

    ¡°You can¡¯t slide your way out of this one by being moe!¡±

    The moe blob yelped in pain as she ducked down for cover by deploying another skill belonging to a moe blob, the moe guard. She stayed down as tears started appearing at the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 259: Coercion is a must! Takitsubou Rikouâ€™s acting strangeâ€¦

    Chapter 259: Coercion is a must! Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s acting strange¡­

    Wu Yan was filled with a sudden sense of guilt after seeing Frenda squatting and holding her head with a bit of tears in the corners of her eyes. He had to turn away because she looked too cute.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Takitsubou Rikou seemed to be quite blase about her tendency to act cute during times like this. They ignored Frenda and turned attention towards Wu Yan.

    Very soon, they saw that he was holding Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and even Frenda who was sneaking a few glances at Wu Yan were shocked to see the body.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­hmm? You really managed to kill him?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s tiny mouth had turned into an ¡°o¡± shape. She looked at Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body with disbelief. The same goes for Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s might is something she heard coming from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth. Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda had experienced first hand just how terrifying Kakine Teitoku can be.

    He was so powerful that Mugino Shizuri who is the same lv5 classification as him could do nothing against him. Now, this man before them had killed Kakine Teitoku!

    Without any injuries to boot1

    How strong is this guy?

    Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda were shocked out of their minds by the implications of this turn of events.

    The 3 girls looked pretty cute in their state of being surprised but it¡¯s still a bit awkward for them to gawk like this. He sighed at their exaggerated response.

    ¡°You girls don¡¯t have to be so shocked.¡±

    He rolled his eyes at the 3 girls and tossed Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body onto the ground.

    Bam

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body fell to the floor in a lifeless manner. The girls¡¯ hearts jumped at the sound of impact.

    The 3 girls shivered at the sight of the huge hole in Kakine Teitoku¡¯s chest, wind can probably pass right through the hole with no issue. They had never seen a death crueler than this.

    Compared to the people who they had seen die, this person who managed to torture Mugino Shizuri without breaking a sweat died in a completely different manner than that they had been used to.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged glances. They didn¡¯t know what expressions to adopt in light of everything that had happened.

    Wu Yan looked around and he frowned.

    ¡°Where is Mugino Shizuri?¡±

    The 3 girls were still too stunned by the sight of Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body that the question went right past their senses. It¡¯s as though they are troglodytes trying to confirm that the body is indeed the deceased remains of Kakine Teitoku.

    Wu Yan sighed and he gave them all a knock on the head. The 3 cute girls simultaneously squatted down while moaning in pain.

    ¡°I said, where is Mugino Shizuri?¡±

    The 3 girls finally heard him, they looked at each other and Kinuhata Saiai feebly raised her hand.

    ¡°Mugino, she ran away¡­¡±

    ¡°Ran away?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched, he doubted them for a second but their expressions told him that they were telling the truth so he just shrugged.

    Frenda laughed in an embarrassed manner.

    ¡°Mugino didn¡¯t believe that you could deal with Dark Matter so she ran away when you flew towards Kakine Teitoku.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched, he knew he had been underestimated but he didn¡¯t know Mugino Shizuri would be so opportunistic.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind the fact that she escaped, Mugino Shizuri is not one of his targets. She has got a rocking body but that temperament of hers is really a deal-breaker.

    ¡°So she ran and abandoned you girls?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou became upset and they continued in a weak manner.

    ¡°Yeah, when she ran she didn¡¯t even stop to bid us goodbye, she just ran away like that¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri needs to cherish her teammates more¡­

    ¡°If that is the case¡­¡±

    He crossed his arms and he smiled at Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Alrighty then, you girls should follow me home!¡±

    ¡°Ha/¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou retorted with stunned expressions. They then recalled he had said he wanted the 3 girls as compensation. The girls blushed and Kinuhata Saiai jumped up and roared.

    ¡°Who is super following you home?! You super pervert! Let me super tell you that you better not be super gunning for us!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say you want to cancel the agreement?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai choked and then she retorted.

    ¡°Mugino made the deal, we never super agreed to it!¡±

    Wu Yan looked at her with doubtful eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you her subordinate? She handed you girls over to me, are you trying to set the deal aside? If that¡¯s the case then your black ops sure are good at what you do.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s pretty common for humans to be traded like commodities in the dark side of the Academy City. If there were no trust, then the humans being trafficked would disappear pretty quickly.

    But, human trafficking isn¡¯t something that could be so blatantly done using paper as a medium, as a result, when the goods aren¡¯t behaving, the seller would take actions to make sure they do.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t think Mugino Shizuri would go through the trouble of doing the same for Wu Yan. That¡¯s the reason why Kinuhata Saiai dared challenge the agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Without our consent, don¡¯t even super think about making us follow you!¡±

    Wu Yan was speechless. Kinuhata Saiai is pulling out all her guns, what else can he do?

    Oh yeah, she¡¯s not the only one who is unscrupulous with his means.

    He rubbed his chin and laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if you girls agreed, there would be no issue right?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and then she replied with arms akimbo.

    ¡°That super is the case,if we super agreed then, of course, there would be super no problems!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in satisfaction. He turned towards Frenda with coercive eyes, making her tremble ever so slightly.

    ¡°Say, you agree, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s brilliant smile still made Frenda feel like her life is in peril.

    She started trembling heavily and she crossed her arms. She wanted to reject him but after seeing Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body and his vicious eyes, she just couldn¡¯t muster up the courage.

    Under Wu Yan¡¯s strong gaze, Frenda forced a smile that looked like she wanted to cry as she continued.

    ¡°O-of course, it¡¯s an honor for me to follow someone as great as you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave a victorious grin. Kinuhata Saiai was stupefied. How could she forget how timid the girl is?

    Kinuhata Saiai leered at Frenda while puffing out her chest.

    ¡°Even if Frenda super gave up, Takitsubou and I will never agree!¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ actually, I¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou sneaked peeks at Wu Yan and she meekly put up her hand.

    ¡°About that¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the super matter? Takitsubou?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at her with a confused look. Wu Yan and Frenda also looked at her.

    With all eyes on her, Takitsubou Rikou closed her eyes before she gathered up the courage to speak her mind.

    ¡°I¡­ I also agree¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and even Wu Yan shouted in surprise. When Kinuhata Saiai regained her senses, she stomped in frustration.

    ¡°Takitsubou! Are you super mad? He¡¯s a super freaking pervert! He¡¯s going to super eat you up!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou blushed. She looked at him and then she lowered her head without saying anything. She pressed her two index fingers together while looking coy. They just couldn¡¯t believe that this girl is the same tired looking girl as before.

 Chapter 260: With the characters at hand, rule 34 is only a bit further awayâ€¦

    Chapter 260: With the characters at hand, rule 34 is only a bit further away¡­

    November 9, 2018 by inconnue97	in Chinese Novel, SGS

    Takitsubou Rikou is a pretty attractive girl. She¡¯s not just pretty, she has got a bombastic body as well, something the two moe blobs on the side can¡¯t hope to attain.

    It¡¯s just that she looks so tired all the time. She seems like she¡¯s out of it almost any time of the day. In any case, she is still pretty alluring even though she looked like that.

    The very same girl that is acting coy in front of him. Forget Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda who couldn¡¯t believe what they are seeing, even Wu Yan¡¯s eyes almost popped out in response.

    He stared at her with a loose jaw, this is clearly the look of a girl who yearns for love. And from the looks of it, the target of affection seems to be him¡­

    Wu Yan is surprised by this scene, when did he manage to complete her route? Did he master the ultimate skill of picking up girls without being consciously aware of it? Or might this be the effect of his MC aura? Or maybe he somehow developed a harem aura?¡­

    At this point, Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou already agreed to their arrangement. There remains one more individual of concern¡­

    ¡°So what are you going to do? Little brat, the others had already agreed¡­¡±

    Wu Yan told her in a teasing manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be left all alone at this rate, ya know?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists and she shouted at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou with a frustrated tone.

    ¡°You girls are super insane, don¡¯t you girls know what this super pervert is up to?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gnashed her teeth while glaring at Wu Yan¡¯s smug mug. Oh, how she wanted to punch him right there and then with a Nitrogen Armor infused hit, of course. Let¡¯s see him stay smug with that beaten up face of him afterward.

    When she said thought about that, she blushed like mad. She¡¯s the one who got a preview of what that is. Well, it¡¯s only her first kiss that got taken.

    Takitsubou Rikou blushed as well, surprising the others yet again. Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t say anything regarding Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s statement. She just lowered her head and it seemed like she isn¡¯t going to budge from her decision.

    Frenda opened her tiny mouth as if she is surprised. After a bit of deliberation, Frenda swallowed her words and silently cried inside.

    If at all possible, Frenda really wanted to tell Wu Yan not to stare at her with such a vicious gaze.

    Kinuhata Saiai stomped her feet when she saw that they didn¡¯t want to protest. She is so frustrated she could cry, she had never thought that her friends would be so easily taken down.

    Kinuhata Saiai shrugged with a dejected yell.

    ¡°Ah!!! I don¡¯t care about you girls anymore! I won¡¯t stand for this!¡±

    Wu Yan lifted an eyebrow before he approached her face, he stared into her eyes with his deep red eyes while continuing in an insidious tone.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? It looks like the impression I have given you is not deep enough¡­¡±

    His evil eyes made Kinuhata Saiai jump in fright, she retreated with her face tinged red. Push into a corner, Kinuhata Saiai blushed hard and bit down on her lips before risking it all with a shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to super end in the same way if I said super yes, you¡¯re probably going to super do it anytime you felt like it anyway. Might as well be super done with it super here and now!¡±

    Wu Yan almost planted his head to the ground. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This girl is just that hard to handle.

    As expected, she¡¯s going to be the most troublesome one to deal with.

    With Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Joou-sama, he had already fulfilled the bare minimum of mission 3. But, if he let Kinuhata Saiai get away just like this he would not be Wu Yan!

    Wu Yan approached her and she retreated almost at the same time. Pretty soon, a big pair of hands grabbed her petite body and drew her over into his embrace.

    Kinuhata Saiai was surprised by this development, she tried to punch his face with her small fist but a zap of electricity and she lost her strength due to being paralyzed.

    Wu Yan shook his head in a disappointed manner. He acted like he had no choice in the matter.

    ¡°Fine, if you say so, what can I do but do as you say!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched. She continued as if she didn¡¯t want to believe that line came out of his mouth.

    ¡°You-you¡¯re not seriously planning on¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned and grabbed her butt. Kinuhata Saiai started panicking and the two girls at the side were shocked to say the least.

    Frenda lowered her head while mumbling.

    ¡°In the end, he¡¯s not going to wreck her here and now right?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai who got wrapped up in Wu Yan¡¯s ¡°Thot killer hug¡± heard what they said and she froze up while looking at Wu Yan who is also very still in a sinister manner. She decided to rampage like her life depended on it.

    ¡°Super let go of me now you super pervert! Super lecherous wolf! Super H type lifeform! Super let go of me now!!!¡±

    She desperately struggled, forgetting the fact that she had never escaped his bear hug before. Frenda¡¯s words obviously made her very terrified.

    Although she said to settle it once and for all here, how can she do it in this kind of place? What¡¯s more, to do the deed in front of 2 pairs of spectating eyes.

    Moreover, Kinuhata Saiai knows from the very few encounters she had with Wu Yan that he can really do that kind of stuff here and now!

    If Wu Yan knew about his image in the eyes of Kinuhata Saiai, he would probably be so ashamed he would suicide. Well, not that Kinuhata Saiai is wrong in her judgment of his character anyway.

    He rubbed her little butt, draining Kinuhata Saiai strength. He grinned at her as he teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kinuhata-chan, didn¡¯t you say we might as well settle it right now? Why are you going back on your words?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shrieked at him.

    ¡°Super choose an appropriate venue, goddamnit!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and continued as if he¡¯s on the moral high ground.

    ¡°How can I possibly do that, my wives are waiting for me at home for dinner, it¡¯s also already very dark now and we don¡¯t have much time to choose a place!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was flabbergasted.

    ¡°You already have super wives, why are you still gunning for us? I just can¡¯t believe that someone as shameless as you exist on earth!¡±

    He lifted an eyebrow while rubbing her butt.

    ¡°Of course, the more the merrier when it comes to how many wives you have!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s veins started popping on her temples. She endured the seething sensation coming from her butt and she kept struggling against this shameless individual in front of her. Pretty soon, she ended her struggle after freezing up.

    The reason, the hand that was on her posterior had slowly inched up towards her breasts.

    Before she can even yell, a familiar warmth had visited her pair of tiny hooters. The way the fingers moved has got her moaning and cooing.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou tried covering their eyes with their hands, the heavy tinge of blush on their face and the gaps between their fingers that were bigger than their mouths determined their attempt to be a futile one.

    Inside her slightly baggy clothes, a hand alternated between her two tiny cans, making it seem as though something is rustling around under her clothes. Slowly, Kinuhata Saiai blushed furiously.

    When his other hand started reaching for her inner thighs, Kinuhata Saiai gave in.

    ¡°I get it already! I super get it already! I agree! I super agree so just super let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Should have done this in the first place¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stopped moving his hands and let go of Kinuhata Saiai while not hiding how smug he is after getting what he wanted.

    Once freed, Kinuhata Saiai collapsed onto the floor with hands on the floor. Her face was a dusty white color signifying her utter defeat.

 Chapter 261: Second special item, Kakine Teitokuâ€™s body

    Kinuhata Saiai fell to her knees, having lost all hopes, she turned white. Wu Yan actually felt a sense of pity. He gave her a pat on the shoulder while continuing.

    ¡°Kinuhata-chan, don¡¯t be so dejected. It isn¡¯t bad to join me, at least you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about grunt work. You can eat all the tasty food you want, if you like them spicy I can also make some for you. If you like them sickeningly sweet or ridiculously sour, I can also do that. I can treat you way better than how Mugino Shizuri treated you girls. Come on, cheer up, Kinuhata-chan¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai trembled. She didn¡¯t say anything but the white shade on her seemed to turn into a brighter shade of white.

    Wu Yan shook his head and muttered: ¡°Looks like she¡¯s going to need a bit of training.¡±

    He turned around, ignoring Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou who came over to check out the situation, he examined Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body.

    Kneeling down, he rubbed his chin while scrutinizing Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body. He looked like he¡¯s considering something.

    Is he interested in the body? Of course not, he didn¡¯t have that kind of fetish. He¡¯s only examining the body because of the System¡¯s notification after he instantly killed Kakine Teitoku.

    ¡°Special item detected! Special item detected!¡±

    ¡°Unable to retrieve special item ID: Unknown material!¡±

    ¡°System notification: Special item detected within the nearby body! Refinement of unknown material possible with the retrieval of the body! The user is highly advised to retrieve the item!¡±

    It¡¯s because of this system notification that he didn¡¯t just let Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body go splat on the floor after killing him in the sky.

    He is familiar with the term special item. The system had issued this kind of notification two times in the past: Back when he encountered the white crystal that granted him 200,000 Summoning Points. There¡¯s also that Mind Control Brain in his item ring.

    Every time the System issue this notification, it¡¯s probably a very useful item. If it isn¡¯t a direct profit for Wu Yan, it¡¯s probably related to the requirement to remove the seal on the mysterious crystal. Of course, Wu Yan is not going to ignore System¡¯s notification.

    Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body is probably the special body referred to by System.

    Is there any other body the System could be referring to aside from this one?

    Wu Yan sighed while looking at Kakine Teitoku. This sigh is at Kakine Teitoku¡¯s fate.

    The poor bastard must have wronged the gods or maybe he did too many crimes. In the original work, he was killed by Accelerator and subsequently turned into a Dark Matter manufacturing machine.

    Now, even though he got killed by Wu Yan, his body will be used for refinement purposes again.

    Talk about bad luck. Heck, even Touma wouldn¡¯t be so unfortunate as this, at least he got to fondle hooters or tush when bad luck strikes.

    He placed his hand on Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body and System issued a notification.

    ¡°Detected special body, special material detected within the body, please retrieve it!¡±

    ¡°Refine special body?¡±

    Wu Yan felt unsure. He silently chose yes. He didn¡¯t mind that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are watching from the side. They probably couldn¡¯t figure out what he is trying to do anyway.

    ¡°Refining body, please confirm payment of 100,000 Item Points to proceed.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face froze up, his hand also shook as he almost choked on his own saliva.

    He was a fool to expect that the System would do something for him without getting anything in return. He was too naive.

    Sighing, he shook his head and looked at the remaining 300,000 Item Points in his inventory window. He reminisced about something in a not-too-long-ago past.

    Oh, those were the days, I remember when I almost had over 10 million Item Points¡­

    ¡°100,000 Item Points paid, refinement initializing¡­¡¯

    The robotic voice was followed by a radiant red light being emitted from the hand that he placed on the body. The red light covered his body just like that.

    The sudden bright light surprised Wu Yan even though he had prepared himself for it. Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda are even more surprised.

    The girls had unique reactions but they all looked at Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body, wondering what is going on over there.

    They could more or less guess that Wu Yan played a role but they probably didn¡¯t know that it was a very miraculous System working deep within Wu Yan¡¯s soul.

    The red light grew in intensity over time until the red light suddenly transformed into a weird state that shook and wriggled around before becoming blazing hot flames.

    Wu Yan gasped and looked at his burning hand, he didn¡¯t feel any pain so he didn¡¯t bother removing his hand. Releasing a sigh of relief, he saw that the girls were too surprised to react to the series of supernatural phenomenon.

    The flames engulfed Kakine Teitoku¡¯s body, it is visibly rigorous yet he couldn¡¯t feel any sort of pain coming from the flames even if he could hear it crackle. Strangely enough, even Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou couldn¡¯t feel the heat of the flames.

    Strange as it is, this flame that didn¡¯t give off any heat quickly drained the body of its moisture and content.

    Finally, the body was reduced to ashes and with it, the flames dissipated as well. Wu Yan felt a bit curious about the System, to think it had this kind of function as well.

    Not that thinking deeper about it will solve the origin of this mysterious System. He just amused himself with the spectacle instead of ruminating about why it could do something like this.

    He looked at the ground where the body once laid and saw a black stone there.

    ¡°Detected Dark Matter Crystal, this item can be to remove the seal on the mysterious crystal, the user is strongly advised to collect the item!¡±

    Another item to unseal Mysterious crystal.

    Wu Yan beamed up. He picked up the Dark Matter crystal and revealed a wide grin. Something told him that the mysterious crystal will surely bring him a big surprise.

    Another surprise is just around the corner and then it happened.

    A melodious tune rang from the sky, catching everyone¡¯s attention, not just Wu Yan, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, and Kinuhata Saiai.

    The sound came from the blimp that always floated around in the sky.

    After the tune played, a picture was shown along with some news on the blimp¡¯s gigantic screens. A lot of people were shocked by the news.

    Among them, the Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai, Mikoto, Hinagiku and the girls, Wu Yan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°No.3, Dark Matter a.k.a. Kakine Teitoku was defeated by a new Lv5, Lightning Flash a.k.a. Wu Yan! The lv5 ranking has been adjusted according to this transition of events. Wu Yan is now No.3 followed by the delisting of Kakine Teitoku!¡±

 Chapter 262: Taking over Railgunâ€™s position

    Chapter 262: Taking over Railgun¡¯s position

    ¡°No.3, Dark Matter a.k.a. Kakine Teitoku was defeated by a new Lv5, Lightning Flash a.k.a. Wu Yan! The lv5 ranking has been adjusted according to this transition of events. Wu Yan is now No.3 followed by the delisting of Kakine Teitoku!¡±

    Everyone started making a fuss the moment they saw the news, all 2.3 million of Academy City¡¯s residents.

    The researchers and the girls at Tokiwadai can¡¯t wrap their heads around the news.

    The scientists and researchers were raking their brains out trying to figure out how this situation came to be.

    These smartasses probably would go nuts at even the prospect of an eighth lv5, it¡¯s their bread and butter after all.

    A new lv5 not only signal the increase in military strength of Academy City,It also meant that the researchers suddenly had a topic or research aim they can base their research on.

    Any time an lv5 appeared, the researchers would go nut with each other to seize exclusive rights to conduct experiments or research on their subject. It wouldn¡¯t be weird if they used underhanded means to get rid of competition.

    They didn¡¯t have a chance to do that because they are still too preoccupied with this news. They got their hands on any info they could find on Wu Yan after failing to recall anything about Wu Yan in recent academic papers.

    Imagine the shock when they found out that prior to being dubbed an lv5, he was a mere lv0.

    A person who had been dubbed lv0 by system scan, he was supposed to be this way until the end of his life.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that this is the second time the supposed infallible scan turned out to be wrong after the issue with Mikoto.

    Sure, it caused quite a stir when Mikoto beat the estimates and made it to no.2 from no.3. Wu Yan had beat the results and went straight up to lv5 from lv0!

    They could have dusted Mikoto¡¯s case off with unexpected variation in measurement as an excuse but Wu Yan¡¯s case is totally out of whack with their known body of knowledge.

    The researchers also discovered an uncanny link between Mikoto and Wu Yan, that both of them are lovers. Surely this isn¡¯t just a coincidence, surely, somehow or the other, Mikoto had found a way to beat the estimates, the infallible Parameter List.

    Or maybe, it¡¯s Wu Yan who cracked the code?

    If that is so, won¡¯t Academy City be able to mass produce lv5 individuals?

    The mere idea alone is enough to blow the researchers¡¯ mind. It isn¡¯t odd that many of these people approached either Mikoto or Wu Yan to rope them into their ¡°research programs¡±. Granted, they were all rejected. Some of them had the bright idea to use less than legal means and some of them got dispatched to meet Hades as a result.

    The ladies over at Tokiwadai were hysterical, some of them were close to jumping off buildings just to make sure this wasn¡¯t all just a dream.

    The gangster who had no power somehow stole the hearts of Misaka-sama and Shokuhou-sama. Then, the fucker ups the ante by jumping straight to Lv5, a status they wished to attain while beating Kakine Teitoku and becoming no.3

    How should they feel? What about their plans to quarter Wu Yan? These issues were especially relevant to a certain character who had the character black and white in her name, a certain yuri life form.

    ¡°Noooo! This can¡¯t be real! That human scum can¡¯t be an lv5! To think he managed to defeat Dark Matter just like Onee-sama, how enviab-enviable! Ah, Onee-sama, how far will you go on without me! Ah, Onee-sama!¡±

    The above ranting drew the attention of the dorm supervisor who promptly snapped her neck for disrupting dormitory peace. Her body was left in front of Tokiwadai main gate.

    When the blimp displayed the news, Shokuhou Misaki was in her dormitory room. When she caught wind of this news, she laughed while covering her mouth.

    ¡°Arara, things have gotten interesting¡­¡±

    After Shokuhou Misaki would be Mugino Shizuri who saw the news while hiding out in one of the many alleyways.

    She looked up at the display and one couldn¡¯t tell whether she had a hard time believing the news or she is trying to figure out whether there were any discrepancies to the displayed information.

    ¡°No.3¡­¡±

    Mugino Shizuri lowered her head. She subconsciously recalled how she tracked Kakine Teitoku down in an ill-advised attempt to beat Kakine Teitoku only to get one-sidedly slaughtered, almost losing her life in the process.

    Mugino Shizuri couldn¡¯t believe that the guy that almost ended her got defeated by that detestable punk.

    From the fact that Kakine Teitoku got removed from the ranking altogether, Mugino Shizuri could deduce that he must have been killed in the confrontation with Wu Yan.

    Otherwise, Kakine Teitoku would just be forced down to no.4 and she would be demoted to no.5.

    Deeply inhaling, she lifted her legs to continue while enduring the pain coming from her body. If one were to examine closer, one would find heavy frustration in her eyes.

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto were shocked by the news. Meanwhile, Ikaros wasn¡¯t fazed, she just looked at the news with her usual emotionless expression, Astrea beamed up when she saw her master on the screen. The two girls exchanged glances.

    ¡°Yan got promoted to no.3?¡±

    Mikoto slapped her cheeks in disbelief.

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask him for the detail when he comes home¡­¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura didn¡¯t think Wu Yan would give them a huge surprise when he comes home.

    While the whole city is an uproar, Wu Yan calmed down after a slight surprise.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou saw him bringing Kakine Teitoku over so of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he got promoted to no.3

    Wu Yan calmed down but he frowned at a certain idea.

    His promotion meant that Kakine Teitoku¡¯s defeat and his victory is already a known event.

    Specifically, Aleister already knows!

    He had just killed Kakine Teitoku like 30 minutes ago, Aleister managed to obtain information about his death in such a short time?

    Under_Line should be ineffective against him so, how?

    Aleister probably had other ways of finding out. Wu Yan¡¯s real concern is what could Aleister¡¯s intention be in divulging the fact that he ended Kakine Teitoku? To bind him to Academy City? The person himself should know that this is a meaningless endeavor.

    Or maybe, this is Aleister¡¯s way of saying he has got his eyes on Wu Yan.

    He could more or less suppress Aleister with his Meteor Storm, but an intellectual duel would only result in his utter defeat. At least, Wu Yan didn¡¯t think he could beat Aleister in terms of who could produce the most elaborate plan.

    His best course of action would be to deal with Aleister¡¯s scheme in a manner he sees fit. After all, he is not alone¡­

 Chapter 263: The three of them are here as maids!

    Chapter 263: The three of them are here as maids!

    ¡°And, you became no.3 just like that?¡­¡±

    Mikoto played with her bangs while crossing her arms in front of her chest. She didn¡¯t think Kakine Teitoku would die just like that.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think he would die that easily¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. His deep red eyes looked like he felt helpless. He didn¡¯t think he would become no.3 just by killing the guy.

    ¡°But you already made contact with The Director, didn¡¯t he already know about you? Why would he make you the no.3?¡±

    Mikoto asked in confusion.

    ¡°If he wanted to do that, why didn¡¯t he announce it earlier?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to do this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in an awkward manner. He admits it, he is not good at dealing with this kind of stuff.

    It¡¯s okay though. Mikoto and Kaichou-sama can compensate for his shortcoming, not to mention Ikaros also had a very good head. He could just brainstorm with them since he is not alone in this whole shebang.

    Mikoto started thinking about the flow of events, Hinagiku Katsura who had waited patiently for them to finish grabbed Mikoto.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set those questions aside for the moment. I have a more pressing concern¡­¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura¡¯s eyes had a dangerous gleam as she looked at Wu Yan. Her grin had a sinister undertone to it as she yelled.

    ¡°Who are those girls?! Why are there here?¡±

    In the direction Hinagiku Katsura is referring to stood Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze. He then acted like it was all just a matter of business.

    ¡°Oh yeah, them. Meet Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the introductions!¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura cut him off.

    ¡°I am asking you, what on earth could you be planning on bringing three girls back with you at a time where people would normally go to sleep?¡±

    Mikoto realized the gravity of the situation and she turned around in a furious manner. She looked at Wu Yan and looked at the 3 girls who had their own unique charms. Electricity started crackling.

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile is still plastered on his face but his back started sweating rigorously as evidenced by his wet shirt. This meant that he is definitely flipping out internally.

    He didn¡¯t tell Mikoto or Hinagiku Katsura about mission 3, unlike when he fought with Accelerator. Hence, the girls didn¡¯t know about his smexy new mission.

    What is he going to say? He brought the girls home because he is planning on getting his jam on in the bedroom?

    He would instantly get knocked out with Shirosakura and railgun if he told them.

    Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda enjoyed the ¡°villain¡± getting his due justice served to him by two girls who are going to go apeshit on him if he didn¡¯t give a proper reply. Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t even bother hiding their glee and schadenfreude.

    This is all Wu Yan¡¯s fault for forcing them into this. Kinuhata Saiai hated Wu Yan as much as Frenda who succumbed Wu Yan¡¯s coercive behavior.

    They are making no attempts to hide that they are enjoying this show, hell, Wu Yan could die for all their care, it would best if No.2 and the pink-haired girl execute him right here and now.

    Takitsubou Rikou is the only one out of the trio who seemed concerned for Wu Yan. She appeared to be anxiour at his ¡°predicament¡±. Ikaros shared the same sentiment.

    Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou had some similarities. At this juncture, they wish they could save Wu Yan from his trouble.

    Then again, a certain blonde bottomless pit enjoyed this torture show just as much as Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda.

    Wu Yan is on the chopping block for this one. He had a feeling this might happen the moment he decided to bring the three girls home. But when confronted with his realized fear, he felt that his life is more important than the immediate gratification of the booty kind.

    When he saw how Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai is enjoying the show. His expression darkened and he scolded them inside his heart. The guy had no remorse whatsoever, he never stopped to think why Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda would have so much grudge against him.

    The two girls definitely noticed him glancing over because their faces turned even more sinister and mocking. His brows twitched and he gnashed his teeth hard. It was then that he suddenly had a bright idea, perfect to get out of this situation.

    In front of the surprised gazes of Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. He continued in a relaxed and poised manner.

    ¡°These girls are here as maids!¡±

    ¡°Maids?!!!¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda yelled out loud. It¡¯s as if maids carried more surprise than a tiger jumping out of nowhere.

    ¡°Yeap!¡±

    Wu Yan smiled as he explained.

    ¡°You see, our house is way too huge right? If it¡¯s just Ikaros cleaning the house alone, that would make me so sad. That is why I invited these 3 over to¡­¡±

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto thought about his words. Ikaros beamed up in a very visible manner. Looks like she¡¯s pleased that Wu Yan showed this much concern for her.

    At the same time, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t know what to make of this progression. Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai wanted to go berserk when they saw the guy who had kidnapped them say he invited them here to be maids.

    Even Takitsubou Rikou started questioning her decision to come here.

    Hinagiku Katsura and Mikoto lifted an eyebrow. They took a look at the girls and asked Wu Yan with a suspicious tone.

    ¡°Are they really here as maids?¡­¡±

    ¡°You bet your firm butts they are!¡±

    Wu Yan lied without any hesitation. The 3 girls flinched but before any of them can say anything, Wu Yan turned around and asked Frenda.

    ¡°Now, isn¡¯t that right? Frenda!¡±

    Wu Yan used his most malicious leer on her. Frenda started trembling and she cracked. She grabbed her beret and ignored all her desire to watch him get hurt, rampage, she just nodded vigorously.

    Wu Yan nodded with satisfaction before looking at Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Ri-chan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan used his more romantic gaze and he made Takitsubou Rikou blush deep red while throbbing. She nodded in a coy manner after hearing him call her ¡°Ri-chan¡± with a sickeningly affectionate manner.

    Wu Yan endured his urge to laugh his ass off. He looked at Kinuhata Saiai who is once again shocked that her teammates would sell out so easily. He grinned and asked her.

    ¡°What say you? Ai-chan?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said while licking her body all over with his eyes, Kinuhata Saiai can almost feel invisible hands touching her body, her heart jumped and she almost fell to the floor.

    Wu Yan¡¯s tone and eyes made her reflexively cover her chest as if to shield herself from his prying eyes.

    Kinuhata Saiai knew that if she didn¡¯t play her cards right, she¡¯s going to lose her pure body tonight.

    Kinuhata Saiai could only nod in a frustrated manner as Wu Yan showed a victorious smile.

    Someone should give this guy an award for pulling off such high difficulty change of expression, tone, and emotion in such a short period of time without even any hint of being embarrassed at the sheer shamelessness of his demands.

    Bra-fucking-vo.

 Chapter 264: To pick one of the cherries, who shall it be?

    Chapter 264: To pick one of the cherries, who shall it be?¡­

    Just when Wu Yan thought that he had somehow managed to pull one over their eyes, the truth of the matter is that it wasn¡¯t that simple. He is going to get karma served up to him on a plate.

    The karma came in the form of a crystal blade and an iron sand sword. The moment he saw the sword, he knew how truly foolish he was thinking that this would be a perfect heist. He might have fooled the girls if they didn¡¯t know him long enough. But, how is going to cheat his way out of this with Kaichou-sama and Railgun who had shared the same bed with him almost on a daily basis.

    To quote a certain demon hunter, he was not prepared.

    Luckily for him, Kaichou-sama and Railgun went easy on him. After he fell down to the floor with bruises all over his body and especially on his head, the girls let him go. Obviously, they were just a bit jealous over him bringing a few girls home.

    Thus, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou entered the wolf¡¯s den. Moreover, they weren¡¯t too sure whether or not Kaichou-sama and Railgun knew about his tendency to morph into a lecherous beast. Maybe the girls looked the other way but this is how the 3 girls entered into residency at his house as maids.

    Now then, what is he going to do with a room all to himself, courtesy of the girls. They even dragged Ikaros away for a ¡°long talk¡±.

    When Ikaros got dragged away, her expression said that she wasn¡¯t all too willing to part with him. After she is gone, Wu Yan cried and then he grinned.

    He cried because woe be him, he has three cute wives but he is getting the one person deluxe room suite treatment. It¡¯s hard being bigger than life sometimes.

    He grinned because he can disappoint the wives through another outlet.

    He might not be able to dip his crane in the oil well with his 3 wives, that didn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t do his squat thrusts in a new cucumber patch.

    What about a certain abyssal stomach pit, you say?

    Well, he is man enough to admit that he has no resistance towards blonde but when he looked at Astrea with puppy eyes. She yelled at him with a loud and clear ¡°Baka!¡± before flying into her room. He is clearly not going to get any from her.

    Given her personality, if he forced his way into her room, she would probably throw up a fuss huge enough to attract the attention of every girl there. Thus, he gave up on her.

    Which leaves him with Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, he is not going to do the forbidden polka with this loli for sure. She¡¯s probably the most eager of the trio to watch him get mercilessly slaughtered in front of Hinagiku and Mikoto. Heck, she would probably scream at the top of her lungs the first chance she gets. No doubt him abducting her here had much to do with her odious attitude with him. She¡¯s the type who would watch him get wasted while munching on popcorns so he¡¯s going to pass on her for now.

    Regarding Takitsubou Rikou, she has a slamming hot figure, probably among the top 3 in this house and definitely the best when compared to Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda. He is holding himself back from making her peel his banana. But, after thinking for a bit, he decided to pass on her.

    He actually didn¡¯t have the heart to get down and dirty with the girl who had the highest rating of him among the trio who just joined his harem. Plus, she¡¯s actually here on her own volition. Who is he kidding? He¡¯s just saving the best for last.

    By the process of elimination, that leaves a certain blonde moe blob as the ¡°lucky¡± one.

    This guy is obviously making a ton of excuses so he can get in on some loli gland to gland combat.

    ===

    Deep in the night¡­ I was looking for some fun

    After darkness had enveloped every corner of this house, when faint breathing sound ryhthmically came out of each room. The door of a certain wolf¡¯s room opened.

    He stuck his head out and suspiciously glanced over in the direction of Hinagiku and Mikoto¡¯s room. He sneered and looked towards Frenda¡¯s room.

    Tip-toeing his way over to her room, it was like he¡¯s a thief, in his own house.

    His heart started racing. You know him, he¡¯s obviously not getting cold feet because he¡¯s going to get some stank on. It¡¯s because he¡¯s excited.

    He¡¯s basically no different than a low life scum of a bandit. Yet, he¡¯s feeling all kinds of excitement, one really has to question as to how low will he stoop, to think the guy had the audacity to think that he still has a pure heart after doing so many dirty deeds.

    Wu Yan used the ability identical to Mikoto¡¯s and he can¡¯t help but marvel at its utility from hacking to opening doors for less-than-legal purposes. Without it, he would have to spend quite a bit of effort to pull this off.

    After opening the door, he saw a sleeping blonde moe blob, his eyes beamed up and his smile turned into a sinister grin.

    Maybe it¡¯s because Wu Yan didn¡¯t hide his presence, the moment he entered, Frenda detected him, a trait courtesy of years dealing in the dark side of the academy.

    Opening her eyes, Frenda wondered just who would have the balls to step foot in such a terrifying guy¡¯s home. Moreover, into her room no less.

    She¡¯s not exagerrating when she said terrifying. At the very least, excluding her two friends and herself, just the fact that No.2 and No.3 lived here makes it terrifying enough.

    Granted, she would never know that the real powerhouse are the two girls that had been in front of her all this time: Ikaros who seemed out of it and Astrea who seemed like a clutz.

    When she saw the person himself, she figured out that the guy who had huge cajones isn¡¯t some random dude. The reason he¡¯s not afraid to die is that this is his home in the first place.

    ¡°Yo-y-you¡­¡±

    She said while pointing at Wu Yan who is grinning at her at the door. She is too flabbergasted to say anything else with her small mouth wide opened.

    He¡¯s the guy who had basically abducted here, with ill intentions. Now that he is here when everyone else is sleeping, Frenda need only think about it a bit to understand the guy¡¯s objective.

    Frenda is not happy even if she knew his intentions. Before she could recover from her shock, the figure standing at the door turned blurry as the door locked.

    A pair of deep red eyes locked gaze with her, giving her a jump in surprise. She backed off subconsciously but a pair of big hands stopped her.

    ¡°Hey there, Frenda-chan¡­¡±

    He grinned while lifting her chin. She could see the lewdness in his deep red eyes, the passion within his eyes made Frenda¡¯s heart race. It seemed her heart throbbed so hard she could faintly hear it in this quiet room.

    Taking her cute expression, Wu Yan licked her on the face and continued like a low-class villain.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    With no rhyme and reason, Wu Yan asked her if she¡¯s prepared or not. The implication is clear to her and she trembled. She cried and yelled inside.

    Why me¡­

 Chapter 265: The tip of the iceberg, the good stuff is about to happen

    Frenda¡¯s soft body made Wu Yan lick his lips. He touched her back and got excited at the stuff he had in mind.

    Frenda¡¯s petite frame is without a doubt, the dainty figure is arguably one of the most delicate among the women he had tasted. She¡¯s unlike Hinagiku and Mikoto., who are developing further and further away from a loli. Frenda¡¯s body looked like a loli even though she¡¯s technically in high school.

    Inside the heart of every lolicon is a dream, to push a loli down. Although Wu Yan isn¡¯t a lolicon (Author: so he says). But, he could see why the lolicons of the world would have this kind of dream (Author: so you¡¯re admitting it then!¡±)

    Thus, Wu Yan is filled with unprecedented excitement. (Author: This guy right here, officer!¡±

    Wu Yan placed his hand on Frenda¡¯s shoulder. The moment he did, Frenda flinched and her expression froze up.

    Her heart started racing and she put on a smile worse than crying. Just when Wu Yan thought she was going to beg for mercy, Frenda said something surprising.

    ¡°In the end, why did you pick me? Takitsubou Rikou clearly had the better figure. Kinuhata Saiai also had a pair of beautiful legs. Why would you pick me?¡±

    Wave-shaped tears started streaming down her eyes as she complained. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He patted her shoulders and continued with a smile.

    ¡°Frenda-chan, you must not underestimate your charms. You must understand that moe is justice, you are practically the embodiment of moe and thus you must stand proud like a ruler of your domain!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s jaw dropped, listening to that line which only a person who thought differently or a dimension traveler could say, Frenda snapped, her veins started popping on her temple. To think this guy had the nerve to mess around at this juncture¡­

    But, angry as she is, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The reason, Wu Yan hugged her tight and took her lips.

    An explosion occurred in her head, her eyes widened in shock. She felt a big fat tongue knocking around her lips. She couldn¡¯t believe that this is happening to her.

    A girl¡¯s first kiss is very important to her and only after her first kiss was taken from her in such a short period of time did it occur to her that such a precious thing can be taken so easily.

    It wasn¡¯t just any kiss, it¡¯s a passionate kiss that a couple would engage in.

    Wu Yan¡¯s tongue got past Frenda¡¯s teeth because Frenda wasn¡¯t putting up any conscious defense due to surprise. He entwined his tongue with hers.

    Frenda¡¯s eyes went wide again as his tongue ravaged her oral orifice. She could do nothing but let her tongue be toyed by his.

    Their tongues tangoed under Wu Yan¡¯s guidance. Slowly but surely, Frenda¡¯s body mellowed out and soon enough, she started moving her tongue almost out of instinct.

    Her movements were amateurish at best, at least, in front of Wu Yan who had tons of experience, this much is amusing and he is almost condescending in evaluating her kissing skills.

    Not one to stifle creativity, he let her take charge and loosened his control. Her inexperienced kissing is enjoyable to him a fresh manner.

    Frenda didn¡¯t know why her tongue suddenly had a mind of its own. She wanted to stop but the pleasure kept her going. And so, she continued letting her subconscious take her wherever it wanted while viewing this all with glassy eyes.

    When the two parted lips, Frenda looked drunk. Her face was flushed and her body felt weak. if Wu Yan wasn¡¯t hugging her, she would have fallen onto the bed.

    After some tens of seconds, Frenda finally woke up from this enjoyable stupor. Her eyes went wide as she threw a disbelieving look at Wu Yan. This expression was actually meant for herself.

    She didn¡¯t think kissing would feel so good, she got embroiled in it and she let herself stay in that state. She just couldn¡¯t fathom the fact that she actually took the initiative to french kiss another person¡­

    No! That¡¯s not me! I got forced into it!

    Frenda denied and she found that her denial slowly died down.

    Wu Yan pushed her down against her own bed. The colors drained from her face as she felt his weight weighing down on her. She struggled internally before mewing.

    ¡°Es-essentially, please be gentle, I am afraid of pain¡­¡±

    Frenda closed her eyes in a bashful manner, she psyched herself up for the most important moment of her life as a teenager.

    Wu Yan listened in astonishment and when she closed her eyes, he grinned. He thought he would have to ¡°physically persuade¡± her one more time¡­

    The flames of lust instantly exploded within him, there¡¯s no stopping him now!

    He isn¡¯t in a rush to unleash his carnal desires. He placed his lips on her ear and licked her earlobe while simultaneously massaging her rump through her clothes.

    ¡°Muuh!¡±

    Frenda didn¡¯t think he would be so gentle with her body, she thought he would just rip her clothes off and forcibly turn her into a woman. This felt odd and new at the same time.

    Although separated by a layer of cloth, the warmth of his hand transmitted well enough that she can feel it and she tensed up.

    Anywhere he touched, that part would feel hot, as he kept grabbing her butt, her heinie felt scorching hot, it also felt ticklish and sore at the same time, it was a weird sensation.

    Wu Yan had tons of experience in this department and that was clear enough, given this is Frenda¡¯s first time, she¡¯s about to get played with a like a doll.

    ¡°How is it, are you feeling good?¡±

    Wu Yan distanced himself from her ears and he teased her with a smug grin.

    ¡°It felt good¡­¡±

    Frenda replied without conscious thought. When she heard herself, she wanted to kill herself for blurting it out.

    What in the world am I saying?¡­

    Wu Yan laughed in satisfaction as he continued rubbing her all over, he focused on her lower half, when he touched her kitty, he was shocked by something.

    Turns out, Frenda¡¯s wet down there!

    Wu Yan looked at Frenda in shock, he saw her body tinged in pink and her shy yet angry expression. And then, he realized something.

    Frenda¡¯s the sensitive type!

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    He removed his lewd hands from her inner thighs and spread it out in front of Frenda.

    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuu!¡±

    Her face was already deep red, she¡¯s the one who is most familiar with her body. When she saw his hand, Frenda was ashamed and resentful and she expressed it with her cries.

    Wu Yan laughed but he didn¡¯t continue with the verbal teasing. Instead, he unbuttoned her shirt in a rapid fashion much to Frenda¡¯s shock.

    He undid her clothes easily in a timely fashion.

    While yelping in surprise, her alluring and glistening young frame revealed itself before Wu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Although he lost count of how many times he had seen naked girls, one thing won¡¯t change: how excited he gets at seeing them!

    Her body was different from Mikoto and Katsura Hinagiku¡¯s half developing body. Her body was also different from Ikaros bombastic figure. This body before him belonged to someone who was underdeveloped. Wu Yan¡¯s heart started jumping.

    This is where it gets good.

 Chapter 266: A night with a loli, jiggery pokery

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Frenda laid on Wu Yan¡¯s bed in her birthday suit, her face and body had already flushed red for quite some time now. Her misty eyes told him she¡¯s already too stumped for anything.

    Her heavy gasping indicated that Frenda is both anxious and tense. Her porcelain white petite body was covered in a thin layer of perspiration. Droplets of sweat would slide around her smooth skin, trembling along with her body.

    Her childish body that is without any mature curves suddenly had a tremendous charm to it.

    Listening to the little moans she would leak out ever so often, he revealed a smug grin. He seemed to be proud of the fact that his skill managed to get her off in such an intense manner. He continued pressing her down against the bed as he stuck out his tongue to lick her perky little breasts before moving onto her neck.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±

    She seemed to be moaning and crying at the same time. Frenda panicked because her body felt like it was no longer under her control.

    Tensing up, she felt her mind going blank bit by bit. At this point, she¡¯s already tipsy and due to her sensitivity and Wu Yan¡¯s skillful teasing, he had made her twitch, spasm, convulse, flutter, quiver, tremble, shiver and shudder more times than she could admit.

    Returning from a successful subjugation quest on her neck, his tongue arrived at her chest. Tinged red by the whole affair, he relished her sweet body odor and finally, he partook of her red cherry.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Frenda gasped in surprise. She had never experienced anything like this and so her heart raced, ignoring her attempts to calm down just like her moans which escaped her as well.

    Wu Yan kept going at her petite body and she shivered and mewled under his embrace. She subconsciously grabbed his head with her hand as if she didn¡¯t want him to let go.

    Her other hand curled into a fist she used to suppress the voice coming out of her mouth. She even bit on her index finger in an attempt to muffle her own groans.

    It was all for naught, seductive moans would escape her even if she tried her best to stop it. It was all music to Wu Yan¡¯s ears in the end.

    Wu Yan became more and more vigorous in his endeavors just as Frenda started panicking more and more. She felt like she¡¯s floating in space and that made her worried and anxious about what is coming.

    She wanted to push away this man who had pinned her down against the bed. But, her sensitive body just wouldn¡¯t obey her. She can¡¯ t muster any strength to push Wu Yan away, how could she when she barely had enough strength to support her body? If not for the fact that they were on a bed, she probably couldn¡¯t even get up on her own.

    Her body seemed to have another thought of its own, she rocked in tune with Wu Yan¡¯s assault on her body. It¡¯s as if she herself wanted this and willingly opened the door to allow him to invade her and unleash his carnal desires upon her. She is riled up, ashamed and angry all at once, a complex mix of emotions.

    If Wu Yan knew what she was thinking, he probably would snigger and say if you can¡¯t take this kind of play, what are you going to do about what¡¯s coming up next?¡­

    Under Frenda¡¯s disbelieving wide eyes, Wu Yan¡¯s hand made its merry way towards her privates.

    ¡°No! Uu¡­¡±

    The moment his dexterous fingers entered her body, she quivered and her legs froze up. The reluctance she had became pleasure-filled gasps.

    He used his fingers and gave her a good old session of finger banging. Soon, her snatch was dripping wet with a small stream of love juice. Wu Yan laughed. Isn¡¯t this too sensitive? It¡¯s only been how long, one minute?

    Frenda¡¯s body seized up, the feeling of pleasure hit her like a truck and the emptiness of that feeling felt like a void in her heart. When the jolts stopped coming, she collapsed on the bed while heaving, the last of her moans leaked out from her.

    Her tender voice characteristic of a loli and her groans brought out the villain within him.

    He moved his torso and his tongue glided smoothly over the tiny hills and a vast field of smooth skin before he assaulted her moist hill down under. The tongue made its way into the tightly guarded base of the enemy while wreaking havoc.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s eyes went wide after being glassy all this from the pleasure. Her relaxed body had tensed up yet again and the endless rounds of moans played once more in that room. Frenda hurriedly yelled at Wu Yan after seeing her precious place being given the business.

    ¡°That place, you can¡¯t!¡±

    He ignored her. He had never gone down on Mikoto, Hinagiku, or Ikaros. He couldn¡¯t test out the ideas he had in mind. He would always get turned down by Mikoto and Hinagiku. On the rare occasions that he gets to try it with Ikaros, she would cum hard after just a light touch of membranes down there.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t endure to urge to do this anymore.

    While making her squeal, he forcefully stuck his tongue in and savored her.

    ¡°Mh! Ngah!¡±

    Frenda¡¯s outstretched hands flinched and fell down. She heaved and panted as her eyes narrowed. She twisted her body in what appears to be an attempt to wriggle her way out of his embrace but it was a futile attempt.

    In this battle of the sexes, her mighty army had fallen and revealed its broadside to the enemies.

    Her commander begged for mercy but would Wu Yan¡¯s indomitable army listen when it¡¯s having so much fun massacring the crap out of the enemies?

    He ignored her mewling and plead for mercy, he grabbed her white butt and he propped her up against him. Frenda could do nothing as she watched him squat her down facing him in his lap while hugging her. Her heart started racing harder.

    It is at this point that he revealed his mighty spearmen infantry.

    Feeling the hard and throbbing sensation pressing up against her wet cunt, Frenda¡¯s dismay burst forth. Her fear of this impending first-time experience shut out the pleasure threatening to destroy her rational processes. Thus, she purred.

    ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her weak plea only served to fuel his lust and he was reminded once more of the 3 attributes of a loli: tender voice, soft body and easy to push down.

    He has yet to see what¡¯s so easy about pushing this high schooler down but he can vouch for her tender body and that sweet voice of hers.

    Before Frenda¡¯s rational thought process imploded, Wu Yan¡¯s rational process imploded first.

    He looked at her petite frame, he worried about whether or not her small body can take his gungnir.

    He threw that thought way back into the recess of his mind. Now that he was already at this stage, if he backed down now, even he would laugh at himself.

    He pressed her against himself and Frenda¡¯s body slowly descended, much to her astonishment.

    Following a brief sound of something being torn, he impaled Frenda¡¯s petite body after getting through her thin membrane.

    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±

    She arched her blushing neck back as the pain hit her hard. She yelled in pain as she revealed an anguished expression.

    She clung tightly onto Wu Yan¡¯s body with her limbs around him while tears leaked from the corner of her eyes. She begged him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, please don¡¯t move, it hurts¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and let himself drown in the pleasure of being clenched tightly by her cunt. The sweet pleasure made him feel at a lost of words.

    After a brief amount of time, Wu Yan felt Frenda twist her body every so slightly. He grinned and went to town on that tiny frame of hers like a savage brute.

    With each thrust and pull, Frenda moaned, gasped and groaned. She shut her eyes tight and enjoyed the waves of pleasure assaulting her, singing in tune with the motions as she whimpered.

 Chapter 267: Breakfast is the most important meal of the day

    Morning.

    A ray of sunshine got pass the crevice between the curtains and suffused the room with its radiance. The curtain dangling in the wind lost its purpose as sunlight found its way into the room and onto the eyelids of the two asleep on the bed.

    Wu Yan who was still asleep felt the prickling light on his eyes and his dreams got dispelled rather easily. He slowly regained his consciousness and opened his eyes.

    Normally, he would stretch his back in satisfaction but he didn¡¯t this time. That¡¯s because he already felt pretty satisfied as it is.

    Feeling a tight sensation coming from near his cannon, he groaned in pleasure. Now that he is more or less awake, he recalled what had transpired last night.

    He felt a pair of petite arms clinging to his waist and judging by the softness of the skin in contact with his, he grinned and conjectured that the one clinging on to him could belong to none other than¡­

    ¡°Nnh¡­¡±

    His movements stirred Frenda from her sleep. She opened her eyes and revealed her sapphire blue eyes to him.

    Her eyes suggested that the owner has yet to completely shake off the sleepy spell. Frenda turned her head left and right before rubbing her eyes. Finally, she noticed her present situation.

    Her consciousness returned to her in an instant. She felt a sense of rich fulfillment that was fresh to her. She recalled what happened last night and her little countenance froze up. Noticing that she¡¯s currently laying on top of somebody, Frenda lifted her head only to see someone grinning at her.

    Frenda looked at Wu Yan¡¯s face with a stupefied expression. She gave herself a facepalm and she sighed.

    ¡°Why¡­ why wasn¡¯t it all a dream?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and replied.

    ¡°Indeed, I had such a great dream¡­¡±

    Frenda gnashed her teeth when she heard his annoying tone and words. She wanted to chew this guy to bits and given their proximity it was easy to do if only reality allowed.

    Frenda wept internally, she knew this day would come if she followed Wu Yan. She just didn¡¯t know it would happen so fast, on the first day of coming here no less!

    I-I have been here for just one night¡­

    She got completely devoured by him, how is she to face him now that they have to see each other every day!

    The most unforgivable act for her, however, is that his savage treatment of her body actually bred a sense of reliance on him.

    Is there any worse fate than this in this world? Is there? Huh?!¡­

    Her emotions burst through the internal environment and manifested on her face as she started crying. Her crying expression mixed with her moe attributes made a deadly combo.

    Looking at the wave-shaped tears flowing down her cheeks, the exact same expression he had yesterday when Katsura Hinagiku and Mikoto showed him how unprepared he was, he revealed a grin belonging to that of one who had his vengeance. He remembered distinctly how someone enjoyed his torture session yesterday¡­

    He got up and sat on top of the bed, since Frenda was lying on top of him, when he got up, she got put in a straddling position.

    At the same time, his Neo Armstrong Cyclone Jet Armstrong Cannon which was still inside her, moved a bit and stimulated her as evidenced by her sudden yelp.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing all of a sudden?!¡±

    When she yelled at him, Frenda remembered how many times she begged for mercy only to get ignored and railed hard, she remembered all the moans and groans she made under his embrace.

    She got upset. Who does this guy think he is? Just because he forcefully had his way with her, fully immersing himself in the process, did he really think she would stand idly by and not unleash her built up anger?!

    She channeled her fury into her yelp, forgetting what a terror Wu Yan is. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and revealed a sinister sneer that made Frenda tremble.

    Before Frenda can continue, she felt Wu Yan thrust his body. With that thrust, a surge of electricity hit her like a car, a sensation she knows all too well thanks to last night and she gasped.

    This, however, is just the prelude.

    His thrust multiplied into a lot more thrusts and it was accompanied by¡­

    ¡°Ahh¡­Mhn¡­ Ngh¡­¡±

    A faint blush started creeping up her radiant white skin. Her body went up and down with his thrusts as her golden locks danced along behind her back. And so, Frenda started another round of her bashful and angry gasp, moans and groans.

    Looking at his smug face, she continued while moaning.

    ¡°Yo-ah¡­ Y-ngu¡­ You are-you are going at it again?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t slow down as he kept bouncing her on top of him, dismissing her with a laugh.

    ¡°Of course I am doing it again. What? You don¡¯t think I can? Aren¡¯t you underestimating me?¡­¡±

    He had wrecked her all through the night and if it were him in the past, he probably couldn¡¯t do it so many times¡­

    But, lest it is forgotten, he is a True Ancestor!

    His stamina and regeneration had made him a demon lord of the night and bed.

    He didn¡¯t think True Ancestor had this kind of feature and it was a pleasant discovery. He congratulated himself for picking True Ancestor once more.

    He thrust his hips like a rabbit in heat, his RPM correlated positively with Frenda¡¯s increased frequency of gasps.

    The sun¡¯s ray had already hit the whole wide bed and the two of them who were doing the business on top of it. She felt more embarrassed than last night because of how bright it is and how exposed she feels illuminated by the sun.

    They are practically doing it in broad daylight even though they were in a room and she felt bashful because of it.

    She tightened her grip on his shoulders and squeezed out a coherent sentence between her moans and her blushing coutenance.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ It¡¯s already morning¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop upon hearing that, he just sped up much to Frenda¡¯s horror and joy. She kept gasping and moaning while Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Morning, you say? Well, all the more reason we should do it since it¡¯s when our Johnnys are the most active! Wouldn¡¯t you say so? Frenda-chan¡­¡±

    Frenda couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if she wanted to, only moans would come out of her mouth, she just couldn¡¯t stop gasping.

    Wu Yan laughed and kept making her go up and down on him while being serenaded by her pleas and moans. He closed his eyes and just let himself go into the flow¡­

    He was so in the flow that he didn¡¯t notice two figures standing outside his room.

    Katsura Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    The two girls weren¡¯t amused by the sounds coming from inside Frenda¡¯s room. They gnashed their teeth and exchanged glances before sighing and feeling a tad bit jealous.

    Mikoto endured the urge to form bolts of lightning. She continued with a resentful tone.

    ¡°I knew it! This Yan, of course, he would bring girls home for this kind of stuff!¡±

    Katsura Hinagiku crossed her arms and sighed.

    ¡°Well¡­ we expected this anyway. Why didn¡¯t we let Wu Yan in the room last night? If we let him enter our room he probably wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hinagiku started blushing before she finished her sentence. Mikoto also sighed with a helpless expression. Certainly, if they let Wu Yan in their room last night, Wu Yan probably wouldn¡¯t go creeping around into other girls¡¯ room.

    The two girls were aware of his motives from the first place. But, for some unknown reason, they couldn¡¯t rationally process the situation when he brought girls home. Instead, they indirectly pushed him into other girl¡¯s room.

    They looked at each other and sighed again¡­

 Chapter 268: Todayâ€™s theme, maids!

    Chapter 268: Today¡¯s theme, maids!

    School district 7, Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    Wu Yan looked at his living room which looked like it was visited by a hurricane. The whole place was wrecked and he didn¡¯t know what to do other than twitch his lips.

    The ones who did this are looking at the ceiling like it wasn¡¯t their fault.

    The perpetrators: Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou.

    The 3 girls are wearing maid costumes and they stood in front of him in all their glory. They are very cute even without trying, Wu Yan can just see the moe beaming off of them. Wu Yan almost went giddy when he saw them looking like this.

    Except, when he saw how bad a state his living room is in, he just couldn¡¯t find the energy, only a faint sense of pain.

    Wu Yan regretted his decision to bring these three cute girls in as maids, he had the skills to do it properly. Technically, it is his fault things turned out the way it is.

    Can¡¯t blame him, those who would definitely don¡¯t have 3 cute maids in their house, who would pick up after themselves with them in the house?

    Lucky for him, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea went out for shopping. Otherwise¡­

    But, he didn¡¯t understand why Hinagiku and Mikoto would tell him to clean up the house. Wasn¡¯t Ikaros the one who usually does this?

    Also, what¡¯s up with their terribly upset expression when they ordered him to clean the house.

    It appears the wolf still isn¡¯t aware that his wives had already known that he shagged a loli.

    Maybe the girls thought that Wu Yan ate a certain crumpet known as Frenda because they wouldn¡¯t let him in their room. They decided to let him off the hook by making him clean up the house and making sure Ikaros won¡¯t be there with him.

    Cute girls, they probably didn¡¯t know about his mission 3 as well, if they did they would probably facepalm.

    Well, Wu Yan felt odd but that¡¯s it, it¡¯s just a task of cleaning up the house, it¡¯s nothing as Herculean as cleaning up the entire city so, in a way, they really did let him off the hook quite easily, what kind-hearted girls.

    He was too naive as always.

    He forgot to consider the fact that a house that kind easily house 8 people with rooms to spare is huge.

    That is the reason why he picked up a cloth, scanned the area of his house, spaced out for a moment before he gave up the notion of going at this alone.

    It was also the point in time when the 3 girls who just entered his house on the pretense of being maids entered his sights.

    Spouting something like: ¡°Maids should do some maid jobs.¡±, he got the 3 girls to wear maid uniforms with a bit coercion and watched them go about doing their jobs in satisfaction.

    And, once again, he is reminded of how naive he was.

    If the desolated scene isn¡¯t a reminder of his mistake, what is?

    This is what they meant by cleaning? Surely, they are not taking vandalism on synonymous terms with cleaning? That has to be the case right? Right?!

    Wu Yan flipped a lot of metaphoric desks to express his unamusement.

    Maybe this meant that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t know how to do chores?¡­

    Well, maybe that¡¯s part of the reason. But the major reason for how wrecked this place is would be because of the dissatisfaction of two girls.

    Being forcefully abducted here, taken advantage of, and being treated as a maid. If she didn¡¯t destroy a thing or two when made to clean up this place, Kinuhata Saiai wouldn¡¯t be able to look herself in the mirror.

    Kinuhata Saiai, despite her mounting dissatisfaction, she followed Wu Yan¡¯s command to the word and swept what needed to be swept, wiped what needed to be wiped and it would appear that way to the observer.

    If they looked closer, one would see her cheekily using her Nitrogen Armor when doing chores.

    When she swept the floor, the ground would mysteriously crack and when she wiped a table the table would suddenly collapse while chairs would be sent to Hades.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s unamusement is probably a sentiment shared by Frenda if not to a greater extent. She just arrived here yesterday and she already got her pink fortress attacked by a certain brute. Not to mention a second siege early this morning. Now, she¡¯s being made to clean the house after exiting her room for not more than a few hours?¡­

    In freaking maid uniforms!

    Frenda is triggered, albeit secretively.

    Frenda¡¯s aim aligned with Kinuhata Saiai and that is how they basically destroyed the house.

    Frenda didn¡¯t have Nitrogen Armor like Kinuhata Saiai but in terms of how to creatively unleash hell, would a girl with an epithet of ¡°Missile girl¡± lose to Kinuhata Saiai?

    She just casually placed a bunch of minor modifications to the chairs, tables, and floor before igniting said modifications to bring about destruction.

    Oh, the poor tables, chairs, and floor who did nothing wrong.

    As to what Takitsubou Rikou did, well, she just watched this all unfold.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda looked at the ceiling with a sassy attitude while Takitsubou Rikou looked back at Wu Yan with lowered head. Wu Yan slapped his forehead and complained.

    ¡°I say, what grudge do you have against this house¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda snorted coldly before turning their heads the other way. Takitsubou Rikou looked flustered as she glanced left and right at the two girls, she probably wanted to stop this from escalating.

    Wu Yan sighed, he could more or less guess that these two Moe blobs caused the damages and their hatred was directed at him rather than the house.

    But, House-kun is innocent!

    If you girls don¡¯t want to stay here, that didn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t want to!

    In a way, it¡¯s his fault (Author: What do you mean ¡°in a way¡± it is your fault, clear as day). He understands why Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda would do this, he decided to pass it off as them venting their frustration.

    He slapped his cheeks and told at the two grumpy girls.

    ¡°Now that you two clearly got it out of your system, surely that means you won¡¯t continue ripping this place to shreds? Hinagiku and the others are about to return so let¡¯s get serious about cleaning up okay?¡±

    The two girls snorted and turned their heads the other way again. Takitsubou Rikou felt awkward as she didn¡¯t know how to speak for her friends. Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he was stumped for words.

    He had tried being nice and asked the girls properly only to get cold hmphs from them. Although this meant that they are still upset, the fact that the two girls ignored him tugged the wrong nerves.

    I wonder if I should perform some tuning on these two¡­

    He still had to clean up the mess in the living room so he endured the urge to give them some Pavlovian conditioning of the hard and stiff stick kind. He tried another round of polite petitioning only to end up with similarly ineffective results.

    If this went on, he can¡¯t possibly finish this task before Hinagiku and the other girls return with just Takitsubou Rikou helping him.

    What to do?¡­

    He slapped his forehead and sighed at these 3 girls in unique maid uniforms.

    If I had a maid that is handy (Author: If you know what I mean) with a lot of things, how nice would that be¡­

    Now, who could possibly clean this large an area in such a short time?!

    Unless the individual had the ability to stop time¡­

    And it was then that Wu Yan suddenly had a bright idea.

    ¡°Maid¡­ time¡­ stop¡­¡±

    Mumbling that line, his eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 269: Wait, did I click wrong? Fuck.

    Chapter 269: Wait, did I click wrong? Fuck.

    When the figure appeared in his mind, the light in his eyes grew in radiance, a wide smile slowly appeared on his face.

    If it¡¯s her, she can clean up this kind of mess in no time.

    He didn¡¯t care that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were still here. He opened System menu after making up his mind.

    Those who are not connected to him by life force would not be able to see the menu. At most, most people would think it weird, just like the 3 girls who are very confused by his actions.

    Opening the page for summons, he scrolled the list until a certain familiar name appeared.

    Izayoi Sakuya: A character from Touhou, the chief maid at the Scarlet Devil Mansion. otherwise known as the perfect and gallant chief maid. One of the few humans in a world of gods and powerful Youkais.

    Summoning cost: 100,000 Summoning Points.

    When talking about maids, who would strike a better impression into people than Sakuya.

    Being known as the perfect and gallant chief maid meant that she had a ton of popularity. He had wanted to summon her for quite some time now, because of various events that had transpired, he had to delay this decision¡­

    Right now, he has got both the points and the opportunity, what better time to summon her?¡­

    He couldn¡¯t hold back his smile as he clicked the summon button without looking properly.

    Oh boy, I hope nothing that will stop me from summoning her happens¡­

    He was joking when he thought about this, inadvertently jinxing the whole thing before he pressed the summon button.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou had a lot of questions when they saw him smiling in a silly manner while pressing air buttons.

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Wu Yan and his actions while frowning. She can¡¯t help but think that maybe the guy had finally gone bonkers.

    Kinuhata Saiai ran over to him and shouted at him.

    ¡± Hey you, going full retard are we?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s sudden shout caused his fingers to deviate and make an amusing event occur.

    Wu Yan got a free random summon after finishing the second mission of kicking Accelerator¡¯s butt.

    The start button for the random summon is right at the top right of the System summon screen.

    Due to Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s surprising shout, his hand slipped and pressed start.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at his hand in a dumbfounded manner. His expression turned into a stunned expression. He could feel a thousand mini-me shouting fuck inside his heart.

    Of course, he succinctly expressed his emotions with just one simple sentence.

    ¡°Fuckkk!!!!¡±

    His shriek only managed to make Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou jump. No other effects were found.

    His changing expressions reflected the indicator that lighted up the names of the summons on that list.

    Like a slot machine, the indicator with bold edges went up and down the list in a rapid speed until it slowly stopped on a certain name, all while Wu Yan intently stared at the indicator.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned from a dark one to a pale complexion.

    ¡°Why her?!¡±

    He double confirmed the name shown by that indicator while shouting. Wu Yan didn¡¯t see Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looking at him with pity and worry.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the luxury to teach the 3 cute girls a lesson. He is in a full-on panic mode at the moment.

    Oh fuck me fuck me fuck me

    Those words filled his head as he panicked, he wanted to spawn a hammer to smash System to bits for dealing him like this.

    He stared at the name shown on the indicator with a trembling heart.

    Is it because the character wasn¡¯t powerful? Or is it because the character didn¡¯t have a good personality?

    The character had a bit of personality problem but if one were to say that the character was weak then there just might not be anyone that could be described as strong anymore.

    If this character arrived in Academy City, it would be classified as a city-ending crisis.

    Well, no matter how much he panicked, the random choice had been made and the character had already been chosen. A bright light started pouring forth from the System¡¯s menu.

    The light dazzled Wu Yan blind andWu Yan quickly used a return to town scroll to transport himself away.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were stunned to say the least. They looked at the empty spot where Wu Yan was standing. The 3 girls exchanged looks and they saw each other¡¯s stupefied expressions.

    Could he also be an esper with spatial teleportation related powers?

    ===

    On the beach where Gabriel once descended.

    A bright light surged and Wu Yan appeared here.

    The next instance, radiant light continued to shine forth from Wu Yan¡¯s System menu.

    The familiar light associated with summoning appeared once more.

    Even after seeing this familiar scene for many times, he could not get used to this bright light. Under the radiance of the light of summoning, Wu Yan subconsciously raised his hands to shield himself against the prickling light.

    The light of summoning dimmed down and a small slender figure started materializing in the plane of existence as if drawn by an invisible hand.

    Her rough outlines were drawn before the details were filled in. The character, transitioning from phases continued until the formation was complete. He had a bitter smile while recalling the identity of this small petite figure.

    When the light of the summoning receded, the figure had materialized and the identity of the one who made Wu Yan anxious appeared in reality.

    She¡¯s a very cute and petite girl, a loli through and through. One would not be wrong to call her a young loli due to her stature, she¡¯s shorter than Frenda who, up until now, was the shortest among his company. Her overall appearance resembled that of a ten-year-old girl.

    Her blonde hair that touched her shoulder reminded one of sunlight. She had a ponytail to the posterior left of her head, a totally cute beret, goth loli styled outfit with mostly red and some white mixed in. In summation, she looked very adorable.

    Her eyes were shut and she held her hands together in front of her chest. Her sculpted countenance coupled with her overall appearance made her look like a slumbering princess.

    But, this lovable loli had a pair of unique wings that would catch the eye of anyone.

 Chapter 270: The arrival of second young lady, the search for a solution.

    Chapter 270: The arrival of second young lady, the search for a solution.

    What¡¯s the wing like, you say?

    To describe it as a wing would be a tad bit inaccurate, it looked more like a gigantic necklace or bracelet.

    Based on the general appearance of the thing, it resembles a wing but it didn¡¯t have the feathers or webbing one would expect of a wing. The thing looked so flimsy it probably couldn¡¯t hold up much weight.

    Instead of feathers, crystals of various colors hanged from the wing-like protrusions, the light reflected off of the crystals were pretty but it made her wings look odd.

    ===

    flandre character screen

    ===

    Level 82, a tier 9!

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop his heart from throbbing rapidly. This is the second time had seen a tier 9 other than the giant spider queen from way back then. Based on pure levels alone, Flandre already outclassed the spider queen.

    Who would think, based on the first impression, that this delicate young lady sleeping in front of his eyes would be a tier 9?

    But, Wu Yan isn¡¯t too surprised that Flandre is a tier 9.

    Flandre¡¯s ability to destroy almost anything is a terrifying ability. Her ability of Eye is a bit similar to the Mystic eyes of death perception, in that she can see the points of death in the form of eyes.

    These eyes, or vital points can be moved into her hands and by destroying these eyes, the subject would be destroyed with a squeeze of her hands.

    Once she lifts her hand, it means that the target¡¯s eyes had already been grasped and as such would be destroyed with one minor squeeze from her hand.

    What a scary ability.

    It is a bit different from the Mystic eyes of death perception but it is definitely more terrifying than those eyes. To kill something, a Mystic eyes of death perception would have to actually muster up the ability to come and touch those lines. Flandre can skip this part altogether, she just needs a visual on the target and it is game over for the victim.

    Furthermore, Flandre is a vampire. She¡¯s not a True Ancestor but she is still a mighty vampire in her own rights.

    The extraordinary regenerative powers of a vampire made for a fearsome combination with her destructive capabilities. She is basically a walking demon lord of destruction while looking like a loli.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call her a demon lord. Probably due to her lack of control over her immense power, Flandre seemed to be suffering from a psychological illness of some kind. She is not too stable and as a result, she could not control her ability to its full extent.

    It would be similar to how a user of mystic eyes of death perception couldn¡¯t just turn off their ability without proper measures.

    Flandre wants to play with anything that would move and by play, she means shooting a barrage of lasers at them.

    Anytime she played with something, she would subconsciously grab the target¡¯s Eyes. In her own words, these victims would be referred to as broken after she was done with them.

    Her power over Eyes made her a terrible foe to cross paths with. That and her unstable psychological state caused her own sister, Remilia Scarlet to confine her to the basement despite the anguish it must have caused her to do so.

    As such, Flandre had basically grown up in a basement. It is also the reason why Wu Yan is a bit anxious about Flandre being chosen as the random summon.

    A girl that would ¡°play¡± with things that moved is without a doubt, a veritable threat in a city with a population of 2.3 million.

    According to his understanding of Flandre, if she was to run off somewhere into the main street. She is probably going to forge a sea of blood. Worst case scenario, she might just reduce the whole city into a ghost town.

    Nobody can stop her, including Aleister and Aiwass. At least, Wu Yan didn¡¯t think they would stand a chance against Flandre¡¯s level of 82.

    Without an immediate alternative, Wu Yan decided to move here before anything happens. Reflected in his eyes is the slender body of Flandre. He looked at her cute little face and he felt a bit bad for the girl.

    Ignoring her real age and looking at her appearance and mental age, she would be just another girl who would snuggle herself into her mother¡¯s embrace, a girl who should be jumping around and playing to her heart¡¯s content.

    However, due to her fearsome power and unstable mind, he had to bring her here on reflex, intending to separate her from the masses. It¡¯s also not a wonder that Remilia had to confine her in the basement.

    He wondered how nice it would be to just hang out with Flandre.

    Wu Yan is torn between two points of fact: That Flandre had been summoned and that she is a dangerous entity.

    Is he really going to lock Flandre up like Remilia did with her?

    Wu Yan shuddered and slapped himself on the cheek, leaving his own palm print on his face.

    Due to True Ancestor¡¯s incredible regeneration, the mark disappeared the next instant, but the pain jolted his mind back into the present.

    No, he will not repeat what Remilia did. Never!

    He clenched his fist and quickly scrolled through the menus on his System.

    ===

    He saw his stat and he hurriedly conjured up a bunch of plans, going through them, he wanted to find a method that would allow Flandre to continue living like a kid.

    He ran through pages of equipment, items, abilities and even the summons page, crossing out plans and making new ones at the same time.

    He is not worried that there might not be a solution in the System. The system had not failed him before, anytime he needed something, he would be able to find what he needed within the System.

    He is only concerned about the fact that he had to operate within the means of his points.

    Lucky for him, the System pulled through once more and saved his metaphorical ass.

    Sealing Bracelet: Comes with a red bracelet and a white bracelet. The user wearing the red bracelet will have all her/his abilities and power sealed. Only the user wearing the white bracelet can issue the command to unseal the red bracelet. Once worn, it cannot be taken down or destroyed. Please note that the users must wear the bracelets in unqualified consent, failing which the bracelet cannot be worn.)

 Chapter 271: Flandre Scarlet

    Chapter 271: Flandre Scarlet

    Sealing Bracelet: Comes with a red bracelet and a white bracelet. The user wearing the red bracelet will have all her/his abilities and power sealed. Only the user wearing the white bracelet can issue the command to unseal the red bracelet. Once worn, it cannot be taken down or destroyed. Please note that the users must wear the bracelets in unqualified consent, failing which the bracelet cannot be worn.)

    Item Points: 200,000

    Three cheers for Sealing Bracelet.

    Wu Yan beamed up when he saw the bracelet, his joy was short lived though, when he saw the cost of 200,000 Item Points. It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just his entire fortune at the moment.

    Shaking his head, he steeled up and he realized that this isn¡¯t the time to be worried about some points. He can always earn back the points, without the bracelet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lay the groundwork to solidify his relationship with Flandre-chan.

    He clicked and watch his Item Points hit 0. A pair of bracelets appeared, one of which is red and the other white. He put on the white bracelet along with the bio-containment unit. He grabbed the red bracelet and looked at Flandre with a serious expression.

    Now then, he is going to have to come up with a way to get Flandre-chan to wear the bracelet¡­

    The whole process might seem like it took a lot of time but in actual fact, it had only taken him dozens of seconds to do all of that. Just enough time before Flandre started gaining consciousness.

    A tiny string of light came out of her heart and connected to Wu Yan¡¯s heart. The merging of life force happened and their heartbeats synchronized. following that, the string of light disconnected and formed a ball of light before flying into Wu Yan¡¯s body. So ends the merging of life force.

    The two who lived in different worlds had different fates and life suddenly became partners for life.

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing as he held the Sealing Bracelet in his hand.

    While Wu Yan stared at Flandre, her eyelids started twitching and like a chick breaking out of her shell, prying open her eyes open and gazed upon the world.

    Her efforts were rewarded as she slowly opened her eyes and revealed her deep red eyes that were the same as Wu Yan¡¯s.

    Her eyes still looked sleepy, she stretched and tilted her head left and right. Looking around, she raised a hand and rubbed her eyes.

    Observing her every move, Wu Yan¡¯s heart shook and trembled as he internally shouted.

    Super cute hngggg!!!

    Flandre-chan mumbled a bit and the glassiness in her eyes started receding and she looked more awake.

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty for what he is going to do. He could clearly see that in her eyes, a little bit of crazy lingers.

    Flandre-chan lifted her head and she smiled for an unknown reason. She cheered up even more when she saw Wu Yan.

    She surprised Wu Yan by cheering out loud while flying into Wu Yan with a tackle. He watched as she drew a beautiful arc in the sky while gliding downwards towards him. He regained his senses and caught her.

    He clearly underestimated Flandre-chan, she rammed him in the chest because she couldn¡¯t control her own strength. Wu Yan felt like a lorry ran into his chest, he could feel air being pushed out of his lungs from the impact.

    He rubbed his chest and bitterly laughed. It¡¯s fortunate that he got True Ancestor. Otherwise, with his own strength, he just wasn¡¯t sure he could catch this one loli army unscathed.

    As he rubbed her soft body, he felt happy and curious at the same time. He looked at Flandre-chan who is currently busy rubbing her face all over his chest. He wanted to understand something.

    Why is Flandre-chan so familiar with him?¡­

    Could it be that System heard his conundrums and thus raised Flandre-chan¡¯s familiarity to 100?

    Ignoring the question of whether System would actually be this nice. Summons are more than the characters seen on the screen. They have life and are real now.

    The System said it before, they were only 1 summon, there won¡¯t be another identical summon. In other words, all the summons are unique.

    They are not dolls, to be modified at will by him or System. The most System could do is merge their life force, what they do after that point is entirely up to them.

    He patted her back and smiled at her.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, have you met me before?¡±

    Maybe because Flandre-chan heard the confused tone in Wu Yan¡¯s words. She smiled so wide her eyes narrowed into crescent shape.The person herself seemed rather pleased by Wu Yan calling her Flandre-chan. She chirped.

    ¡°Flandre hadn¡¯t met Onii-chan before today!¡±

    Wu Yan felt even more confused.

    ¡°Why are you so familiar with me then? Did your sister not tell you to be careful with strangers?¡±

    When he said this line, he felt a bit weird, it¡¯s like he is teasing her.

    Flandre-chan heard Wu Yan¡¯s words and she donned an irritated expression.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t talk about my sister with me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he revealed a bitter smile. Oh boy, seems like Flandre-chan has a bit of bone to grind with Remilia. Understandable given that her beloved sister locked her in the basement. At least, she doesn¡¯t have a deep grudge with her.

    It¡¯s normal for kids to have fluctuating tempers. They would quarrel and make up the next second. Look at that, Flandre-chan beamed again.

    ¡°Big sis did say not to get too close to strangers but Flan likes Onii-chan very much so she¡¯s making an exception just for you~¡±

    Her soft voice and the words¡°likes¡­ very much¡± almost made his heart stop but then he thought of something¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ if you never met me before, why do you like me so much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Onii-chan brought Flan out of that stinky basement! That is why Flan likes Onii-chan the most! Moreover¡­¡±

    She sniffed Wu Yan and she closed her eyes while purring in his chest.

    ¡°Flan likes the familiar scent coming from Onii-chan, it¡¯s the same smell as big sis and Flan¡­¡±

    Summons will get a bit of memory shared with by the System regarding System and him. After receiving the memories, Flandre-chan probably connected the dots by deeming him as the one rescued her from that hell hole. That¡¯s why she is all over him.

    That familiar scent she¡¯s talking about is probably the smell of him being a True Ancestor, one of the many different types of vampires.

    Flandre-chan¡¯s like is like the kind that a child would say to someone who gives them candies, an innocent expression of her elation.

    He sighed and felt a bit of disappointment¡­

    I thought her familiarity hit max Level¡­

 Chapter 272: Alter mode? Flandre-chanâ€™s rampage!

    Chapter 272: Alter mode? Flandre-chan¡¯s rampage!

    Her cute little nose kept twitching as if she smelled a really good dish. She got visibly more excited as she kept sniffing him and rolling around in his chest. Wu Yan¡¯s not complaining, he felt amused with her cute demeanor.

    Flandre-chan¡¯s no different from any other girl her mental age. While hugging her, he can¡¯t help admiring her adorable face.

    But, what Flandre-chan said next froze his heart. She lifted her head and asked Wu Yan in a chirpy tone.

    ¡°Onii-chan, play with Flan, won¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s normal for a kid to say play with me but Wu Yan knows all too well what this kid meant by play, let¡¯s just say it won¡¯t end well for any mortal.

    A slip of her hand and one¡¯s life would be forfeit.

    Even if he¡¯s immortal, Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feeling suffocated by the pressure.

    He saw in her deep red eyes the hopeful gaze of a playful child, understanding just how dangerous she can be, he wanted to turn her down even if it is hard to do so.

    Sighing, he ruffled her blonde hair.

    ¡°What do you want to play, Flandre-chan?¡±

    Flandre-chan¡¯s eyes lit up and she raised her hands up and hurrahed.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Flan wants to play Bullet Hell, let¡¯s play some Bullet Hell pretty please?¡±

    As expected¡­

    Wu Yan frowned and he patted her back, laying her down as softly as he can.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, Bullet Hell isn¡¯t something you can play whenever you wanted¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan¡¯s happy expression sank when she heard Wu Yan. A red with a shade deeper than the color of her eyes flashed from within the windows to her soul.

    ¡°Onii-chan. You don¡¯t want to play with Flan?¡±

    Her face is still the same face, and her voice is still as tender as it ever was. Except this time, when she said it, the air around her trembled as the heavy smell of iron wafted around her. It is as if a sea of blood emerged from nowhere.

    The sea is still calm around them. Yet, Wu Yan can feel a tsunami of bloody killing intention assaulting him.

    Locking his eyebrows in a frown, the relatively small figure he had on his chest felt like she had increased in weight. Because he is a True Ancestor and had resistance to killing intention he got away with only frowning, normally he would be like a fish in the water with killing intention flooding him.

    Wu Yan clearly discerned that when she said ¡°don¡¯t want to play with Flan¡±, her psychological state took a turn for the worse.

    Hugging her tightly, he relaxed his eyebrows. Sighing, he presented her with the red bracelet half of the sealing bracelets. Flandre-chan was shocked by his action.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    Flandre-chan said as she reached out to touch the bracelet. Wu Yan wanted to cry and laugh at the same time but for a girl who liked the color red, the bracelet would be alluring for her.

    Wu Yan told her.

    ¡°That¡¯s the sealing bracelet you¡¯re holding there.¡±

    ¡°A sealing bracelet?¡±

    Flandre-chan looked up in confusion, she can¡¯t seem to understand why a pretty bracelet would have such a weird name. She was also curious why Wu Yan would say odd stuff like that.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t miss the confused expression on her face. He bitterly laughed. To put the bracelet on her, he must inform her of its effects and she must put it on willingly.

    Wu Yan looked at her and asked her.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, do you want this bracelet?¡±

    ¡°I want it I want it! Flan wants it very much!¡±

    Flandre-chan yelled out without hesitation. She grabbed the bracelet in a hurry as if she¡¯s afraid that Wu Yan might put it away. Her actions were cute to say the least¡­

    ¡°If you want it, it¡¯s yours¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan beamed up and Wu Yan made that wide smile go away with his next setence.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, that sealing bracelet is going to seal away your power!¡±

    Flandre-chan was stunned.

    ¡°Seal¡­ my power?¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    He looked at her, the white half on his hand and the red half on his other hand, Wu Yan told her with a complex expression.

    ¡°If you willingly put it on, it¡¯s going to seal your power and without my permission, you won¡¯t be able to unleash you power¡­¡±

    Looking at her expression, Wu Yan sighed, one of many sighs he had let out today, he faced her with a stern expression.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, if you want to play with me, you must put this sealing bracelet on and seal away the power you hold!¡±

    Flandre-chan didn¡¯t say anything in response.

    She slowly retreated her hands from the sealing bracelet. Her expression turned into one of an unsettling calm.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan lowered her head after uttering that line in a low tone. Her expression now hidden away from view by her bangs, her words chilled Wu Yan¡¯s heart originally half frozen heart.

    ¡°So, Onii-chan is no different from Onee-chan. You despise the power Flan holds and so you don¡¯t want to play with Flan, right?¡­¡±

    Seeing that she is clearly upset, Wu Yan tried cheering her up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Not listening to Wu Yan, Flan mumbled, cutting Wu Yan off.

    ¡°Onee-chan, Onii-chan, why does everyone hate Flan so much when she did nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Flandre-chan. Your power is too great that it is dangerous!¡±

    Flandre-chan laughed when she heard Wu Yan, her laughter didn¡¯t have any warmth to it, it is arctic cold.

    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s what Onee-chan said before she locked me up in that annoying room. Now, Onii-chan is going to do the same with that shabby bracelet to seal me up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only to seal oyur power, not to seal you up¡­¡±

    ¡°Tomato tomato!¡±

    Flan yelled at him, she sound aggrieved and a bit crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯re all the same! Onee-chan, Onii-chan, eveyrone is the same! Everyone hates Flan!¡±

    She squirmed and she violently shook him off. She floated up and away.

    Her crystal wings shook and without any visible flapping of wings on her part, Flan floated up in the air as she stared down at him.

    Two equally red and charming pair of eyes locked gaze. One had worry and anxiety written within it while another one is manic with anger.

    Flandre-chan¡¯s eyes lit up like a bulb with red sheen. Her cute face warped into a sinister and scary one.

    She snickered with insidious undertone. She focused her eyes on him and let out a sentence that made Wu Yan panic.

    ¡°Onii-chan, Flan hates you but even so, Flan still wants to play with Onii-chan. If Onii-chan won¡¯t play with Flan, Flan will just have to come to Onii-chan¡­¡±

 Chapter 273: Play? Wreck? Break? Toyed to the death?

    Chapter 273: Play? Wreck? Break? Toyed to the death?

    Flan stared down at Wu Yan who is on the ground with her shining red eyes. She had a bloodthirsty and cruel sneer as her prismatic wings made clinking noise in the sky.

    Ding¡­ ding¡­ ding¡­

    The skies dimmed down as if the bloody aura around her scared the light away.

    Red color dyed the skies and the ground in different shades of red. The blue ocean behind her had been dyed red as if it¡¯s her absolute territory of blood.

    Flan¡¯s clean attire turned red as if stained by this bloody space. He could even faintly see blood slowly dripping down from Flan¡¯s body and dying the ocean red.

    It¡¯s not real blood, it¡¯s something of a hallucination caused by her exerting her power on her surrounding.

    She stopped floating and she felt her unbridled power, the scarlet red around her, she became intoxicated with the color that stimulated her soul, her tiny frame and she started shaking.

    It¡¯s as though there¡¯s a tiny voice inside that¡¯s telling her to destroy, destroy everything.

    Blow the world into pieces, destroy¡­ everything!

    Manic, Flandre-chan lowered her head and grinned at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Sa¡­ Onii-chan, let¡¯s have a lovely match¡­¡±

    When she said that, the ground shook much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise. Lightning crackled and he called forth iron sand to wrap around his limbs and pulling him up into the sky.

    BOOM

    He had just left the ground and his current distance from it was a mere 10 centimeters when the ground exploded with a plethora of light bullet coming out of it. The countless light bullets took on the shape of a whip and came for Wu Yan.

    Taboo: Cranberry Trap!

    One of Flandre-chan¡¯s cards.

    He was like a lost wanderer in a forest of light bullets, homing in on him. feeling a chill, he moved his body and the ground trembled once more. What came out of the ground weren¡¯t the light bullets, it¡¯s iron sand.

    He quickly fashioned the sand into a gigantic sword and slammed it against the creeping vines of light bullets.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The light bullets exploded against the blade. Like loud fireworks, the light bullets kept coming.

    ¡°Flan, stahp!¡±

    Wu Yan shouted at Flandre-chan.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Flan defiantly refused. Instead, she pulled another Cranberry Trap on him, the creeping vines came assaulting Wu Yan once more.

    Gnashing his teeth, he spread his palm and fashioned another blade of sand to fight against the rain of light bullets.

    Maybe Flandre-chan is holding back because there is no way an attack from a tier 9 could be negated by a mere tier 7. Yet, there it was, clear as day, Wu Yan negating her attacks.

    Jumping up, he confronted her and advised her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, I am going to get angry!¡±

    Flandre-chan trembled and yelled back in a sore temper.

    ¡°No no no! I don¡¯t wanna!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always Flan by herself, nobody talks with Flan, nobody wants to play with Flan!¡±

    Flan kept venting her frustration.

    ¡°Why do you guys want to lock me up! Flan didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Flan just wanted to play with Onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°Flandre-chan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt bad for Flan.

    He¡¯s left with few options, if he doesn¡¯t do this, Flan would cause major destruction to her surrounding. Wu Yan subconsciously didn¡¯t want to see such a cute little girl with such mental immaturity doing cruel things aided by her superpower. He has to lock her power away.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°First of all, Flandre-chan, calm down and listen to me okay? I don¡¯t have any intention to lock you up!¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan is an egghead, Flan hates Onii-chan the most!¡±

    Flan clearly shut him out, it would seem she¡¯s still in a bad mood. She started going ballistic and bombarding everything around her.

    Ripples of 495 years!

    This card¡¯s interesting name belied its terrifying power.

    To put it simply, it was a literal bullet hell with light bullets everywhere. The light bullets could probably cover up the sky with its sheer number.

    Compared to [Ripples of 495 years], Accelerator¡¯s rampage seemed like a piss stream compared to a fire hydrant¡¯s output.

    ¡°Onii-chan, come play bullet hell with Flan!¡±

    Wu Yan adopted a serious expression when faced with that oppressive scene of a ton of light bullets obstructing his field of vision.

    He snapped his fingers and he broke down his iron sand sword into waves of iron sand which then sent towards the sky.

    Still woefully inadequate compared to Flan¡¯s card, he clenched his teeth and called forth another great wave of iron sand to fortify his attacks.

    His veins popping on his temples, he groaned in pain as he mustered everything he had to stop her card. With his normal capacity, he just couldn¡¯t achieve this magnitude.

    He¡¯s basically making his brain go into overdrive while letting his regenerative powers repair the damage, allowing him to exceed 100% of his abilities.

    The gigantic ocean of iron sand slowly spread apart to cover the falling light bullets. Like an oversized palm, it slowly closed and grabbed the light bullets.

    With a deafening boom, the iron sand and light bullets collided in a large explosion, negating each other.

    After the fireworks, Wu Yan could be seen with his expression pale like a corpse. His eyes were bloodshot, making his red eyes even redder. He kept sweating like crazy as he endured the pounding headache assaulting him.

    Flan isn¡¯t disappointed that her card didn¡¯t work, quite the contrary, she got even more fired up. Her elation even more visible when she saw how anguished Wu Yan looked.

    Licking the corner of her lips, she laughed.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is so fun! Onii-chan is so good! But, Flan is even better, let¡¯s continue the game! Onii-chan!¡±

    Holding his head, he gasped for air as his bloodshot eyes returned to normal in a rapid fashion, his headache also lessened drastically. Clearly, his ridiculous vitality and regeneration characteristic of a True Ancestor is at work, regenerating his brain that almost fried out.

    He held his head with one hand covering one of his eyes, using the other eye, he looked at Flan who is in the air, what he saw made his pupils contract.

    Flan sneered at him from up in the sky. Her smile had boundless joy in them. That smile resembled the one she had when she first met him, pure and cute.

    Except, she reached out and opened her palm as if to grab something. Her action made him freeze up, he would rather take his chances with the Bullet Hell than Flandre-chan make that gesture.

    As Wu Yan wactched on in horror, Flandre-chan squeezed.

    Splat.

    And just like that, Wu Yan got obliterated with his blood splattering all over the place.

 Chapter 274: The scary destruction of The Eye

    Chapter 274: The scary destruction of The Eye

    Surely, nobody had experienced their body getting obliterated right?¡­

    Well, Wu Yan got a front row view.

    When Flandre-chan squeezed her palm, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to react, he just felt like he got blown away and the next thing he knew, his body started scattering to the winds.

    In reality, Wu Yan noticed that his head fell down first, granting him the aforementioned front row seat to the scene of his body scattering to the winds. He literally watched her disintegrate his body.

    Flandre-chan relaxed her hand and she adorned a grin, relishing the sight of the gory scene she had created with his body as the material. Her grin, however, stopped pretty soon.

    She pouted a bit and continued in a slightly dejected manner.

    ¡°Aww, Onii-chan broke. Even Onii-chan broke when Flan played with him, how boring¡­¡±

    Wu Yan who had been utterly destroyed probably heard what she said. In front of Flandre-chan¡¯s shocked face, the bloody mist in the air became fixed in place.

    The next instant, the disintegrated remains of his body congealed into a ball of blood in a rapid fashion at the spot where he got obliterated.

    When all the plasma were gathered, the ball of blood started distorting in shape until it slowly formed a humanoid shape. Bones, organs, muscles and finally, skin formed.

    Everything that should have been there were regenerated in mere seconds. Wu Yan appeared in the flesh in front of Flan.

    He lifted his head and looked at Flan, a bit intimidated by her.

    Oh my god, that was scary! That power, it is out of this world, absolutely terrifying!

    Just mere seconds ago, he was recovering from exerting too much computational power, the next thing he knew, he died.

    The reason of death: Flandre-chan squeezed her palm.

    Wu Yan had chills recalling the scene of his body disintegrating. He would prefer not to go through that again, the whole thing was too weird for him.

    He thanked his past self for buying True Ancestor, if not for that, he would have been sent along to meet King Enma.

    On the opposite side, Flandre-chan who had seen Wu Yan coming back to life started getting giddy at instead of being surprised. She jumped around in the air to express her joy.

    ¡°Oh goody! Onii-chan came back! Onii-chan won¡¯t break, yeah!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression sunk when he heard how elated she is. He wanted to flip so many tables due to the sheer absurdity he is going through.

    Flandre-chan is one of his summon but every move she pulled on him whether it be the salvo of light bullets or the destruction of the Eye is enough to kill him, if not several times over.

    Flandre-chan should have been informed by System regarding the lifeforce sharing, especially the part about the fact that if he died, she would have died as well.

    If she succeeded in breaking him, she would have broken herself as well.

    Flandre-chan definitely got System¡¯s message, given that she interpreted System¡¯s message regarding summoning as him rescuing her.

    The most likely case is that Flandre-chan forgot about it all, knowing her, that might just be the case.

    Wu Yan had a hunch that even if he repeated that right now, it wouldn¡¯t work and would probably only worsen the situation. If she heard about it, she would probably go nuts even more.

    Sighing, Wu Yan looked at Flandre-chan, in his eyes, a bit of anger. Anyone would get angry when they just got murdered. If the opponent wasn¡¯t Flandre-chan, he would probably have spammed Meteor Storm at the other side.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, can we stop now?¡±

    Flandre-chan shook her head without hesitating.

    ¡°No way! Why do we need to stop now? The fun¡¯s just beginning¡­¡±

    Beginning, huh?

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed. Flandre-chan is a tier 9 and he is a tier 7, maybe the attacks they exchanged were mere appetizers before the main course.

    ¡°Stop playing and listen, please, Flandre-chan.¡±

    He wanted to get down on his knees to beg her to stop. Even if he could fight on equal grounds with her, he probably couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.

    But if he didn¡¯t fight, was begging her to stop ever a realistic solution given her refusal to stop since the beginning of this fight?¡­

    It¡¯s so hard to be a human right now¡­

    Flan turned her smile upside down when she heard him. She continued in an upset manner.

    ¡°Listen, listen, Onii-chan is really the same as Onee-chan, always telling me to listen. I had been doing just that, I tried being a good girl. All I wanted was to play with Onii-chan, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Your definition of play is really different with mine though, all the limbs in the world won¡¯t be enough for you to play with.

    Wu Yan wanted to break down and cry right there and then. Brats will be brats, a bit like fighting with one¡¯s girlfriend. Things get really scary when they don¡¯t want to talk based on reason and logic.

    Besides laughing bitterly, Wu Yan can only bitterly laugh some more¡­

    His wry expression irked Flandre-chan.

    ¡°Anyway, Onii-chan don¡¯t want to play with Flan! But Flan doesn¡¯t care, I want to play with you and that¡¯s that!¡±

    Done with her tyrannical statement. She unleashed her aura, this time, on another magnitude altogether from before.

    His field of vision was replaced with a wall made of light bullets.

    Cursing silently, he retreated with haste. Against that dense salvo, there wasn¡¯t really any room to dodge in the first place.

    ¡°Heeerrrr!¡±

    He mustered up lightning and clad his body with it, the lightning crackled around him making mini thunder.

    Against her bullet hell, he could only reactively defend against it on the fly. He would have more options if she weren¡¯t his summon.

    Like the giant iron sand wave from before, except this time he formed a massive lightning net and sent it against the barrage of light bullets.

    A thunderous boom ensued the attacks that could destroy the whole beach several times over.

    Negating each other like their previous exchange, the measly beach had somehow survived unscathed with minor damage due to the wind and dust storm caused by the attacks.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the time to think about whether or not anyone¡¯s going to miss this beach. His survival had more priority at the moment.

    Surviving yet another wave of attack, Wu Yan panted heavily while enduring the searing headache. He grinned bitterly at Flandre-chan.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, please listen to me this time?¡±

    Flandre-chan had a cold expression, not one of distance but one of being peeved. She snorted and turned her head the other way while stretching a hand out.

    His heart shook and when he thought about what¡¯s going to happen, it happened. He got torn apart, again.

    This power, is too OP¡­

 Chapter 275: Are you done playing?â€¦

    Chapter 275: Are you done playing?¡­

    Within the span of a second, he had once again been reduced to a bloody mess.

    Her power terrified him very much, she could decide the fate of a person in one second. Flandre-chan is really too strong¡­

    Understandable, even Yakumo Yukari had a headache trying to deal with Flandre-chan. She could probably beat the majority of those who live in Gensokyo where you can hit a tier 7 just by throwing a rock and tier 8 power is the norm using only her power.

    The person herself didn¡¯t seem to mind the fact that she just killed someone who had his lifeforce merged with hers. She waited there with a giddy attitude, hoping that her Onii-chan would ¡°get better soon¡± so she can play with him again.

    Just like that, Wu Yan returned from disintegration. Of course, he is not happy even if he is back. That would make his second death, had he not been in possession of True Ancestor.

    The feeling of getting torn from limb to limb disintegrated from muscle down to the bones. Suffice to say, that is not a jolly sensation, luckily for him the pain didn¡¯t last long before he completely disintegrated. Even in that brief span of time, Wu Yan felt torture worthy of the eighth circle of hell.

    Beaming up, she clapped vigorously as if this is some kind of funny show to her.

    ¡°Ahaha! Onii-chan came back!¡±

    The red half of the sealing bracelet remained in his hand, even though he got done in twice by Flandre-chan¡¯s ability, the ring never had its integrity compromised, it¡¯s truly indestructible.

    Now that he thinks about it, the sealing bracelet and bio-containment unit were just simplistic gadgets, what kind of feature would they have that made them indestructible?¡­

    I guess, as expected of System?¡­

    He shook his head and sighed, what is he think while fighting a formidable foe like her?¡­

    One couldn¡¯t blame him for spacing out, Flandre-chan isn¡¯t going to listen to him, he had no way of successfully stopping that Level 82 overpowered Loli.

    He really wasn¡¯t too sure how to deal with her.

    Even when fighting against Accelerator who was a tier above him, or when he fought against Aiwass who he can¡¯t seem to accurately gauge the strength of, he never felt as hopeless as he did at this moment.

    He looked at Flandre-chan who is still jumping around in joy in the sky and he continued in a low tone.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to put it on?¡­¡±

    He grabbed the sealing bracelet so hard his hand started turning blue, a testament to his strong feelings at the moment.

    Wu Yan felt really crestfallen, Flandre-chan just wouldn¡¯t put the sealing bracelet on. He¡¯s feeling really upset over the chance of getting along with Flandre-chan.

    He had only summoned her for no more than 30 minutes, even though he had a good first impression on her, Flandre-chan still slaughtered him two times. If he let her go around without any restraint, then¡­

    Can he really bring Flandre-chan who is in this state back to Academy City, to his home, with Hinagiku, Mikoto and the others?¡­

    Wu Yan felt like he is going insane, trapped between a rock and a hard place.

    Flandre-chan stopped jumping around and she calmed down her agitation. She felt a bit bad after hearing Wu Yan¡¯s crestfallen tone.

    In the end, he¡¯s the one who brought her out of that hateful basement. A hero in her eyes, he also had the same smell as her. Flandre-chan might say she hates him but she didn¡¯t really mean it.

    Even after 495 years, she is still very much a child at heart and in mind. She might be 10 years old mentally, if not 6 or 7. Just by helping her out a bit and being similar to her was enough to increase her favorability with him by a high margin.

    But, because she lived in Gensokyo where common sense is a rare gem and because she wasn¡¯t mentally stable. ¡°Not hurting those close to her¡± is a new concept to her. Everything she had done up to this point is in her definition, only the act of playing.

    When she saw Wu Yan¡¯s sealing bracelet, Flandre-chan felt pouty again. She couldn¡¯t empathize with Wu Yan much like she couldn¡¯t do the same with her sister¡¯s train of thought.

    She would remember what people did, whether it be good or bad. Her sister locked her in that annoying room, it¡¯s a bad thing and so she remembered it as such.

    Wu Yan wanted to seal her power, in a way, sealing her up. Flandre-chan perceived this as a bad act.

    That¡¯s why she resisted, she didn¡¯t care to find out whether or not she had such powers, she just plain didn¡¯t like the act.

    In other words, she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.

    A tantrum that killed Wu Yan twice for that matter.

    Angered, her eyes shone bright red and without saying anything she formed a curtain of light bullets that rained down on Wu Yan with trajectories that defied physics.

    ¡°Forbidden Barrage: Starbow Break!!!¡±

    The attack came much to his horror, he kept all the unnecessary thoughts away. Starbow Break may look charming and illusory but he didn¡¯t think the effects would be the same as it looked.

    He stepped in the air as if there were steps there. Carried by his iron sand, he began dodging the bullet hell that made diffusion aided Meltdowner look terrible.

    He was sweating furiously, this bullet hell card is on another level, its coverage is just too damn wide. He dodged left and right just to avoid getting hit and he looked very haggard.

    Flandre-chan decided it wasn¡¯t enough and she unleashed another wave of light bullets.

    The light bullets filled up the sky and from where he gazed up, it looked like a scene straight out from an apocalypse film, he seemed so small in front of this major display of power.

    Before he knew it, the light bullets descended upon him, his pupils rapidly shrunk.

    His figure got snuffed out by the radiant bombardment of light bullets. For just a second, one could see a flash of lightning.

    As explosions rained continuously upon the land, Flandre-chan cheered in elation.

    Dust had covered the center of the event. Even Flandre-chan couldn¡¯t see beyond the dust. She pursed her lips while looking at the explosions that hadn¡¯t stop even after now.

    At last, the explosions stopped and copious amount of dust shielded the inner scenery from outside observation. A bit annoyed with it all, Flandre-chan yelled at the dense cloud of dust.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Come out!¡±

    Nobody answered her. Ticked off, she waved her hand and a strong gale swept the area clear of its dust.

    Flandre-chan had a wide smile when she saw the person she¡¯s looking for.

    When she saw Wu Yan, Flandre-chan froze up.

    His head lowered, bangs covering his eyes, judging by the way his chest moved in and out, he seemed to be gasping for fresh air, eagerly sucking in air through his nostrils and mouth. Blood streamed down his shoulder, where there was supposed to be an arm.

    Wu Yan sucked in another breath of air before lifting his head slowly. He looked back at Flandre-chan with cold eyes¡­

 Chapter 276: Nobody is going to hate you, I wonâ€™t as wellâ€¦

    Chapter 276: Nobody is going to hate you, I won¡¯t as well¡­

    ¡°Are you done playing?¡­¡±

    His cold voice was like a chilly wind that cooled Flandre-chan¡¯s agitated heart, a stark contrast to his warm tone that advised her time and time again to chill. Flandre-chan wasn¡¯t used to this kind of tone.

    Flandre-chan looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes and she was stunned.

    His originally deep red eyes had turned into a radiant gold color.

    A terrifying pressure started pouring out of his single-armed body, covering Flandre-chan.

    This aura might as well be a breeze to Flandre-chan but Flandre-chan still trembled. Her excited and manic expression turned into one of fear.

    Still in midair, Flandre-chan subconsciously flew back a bit. Weak as the aura maybe, she still felt intimidated by it.

    Her faint resistance had no effects.

    His aura stuck to her like an annoying bug. No matter how much she retreated, that uncomfortable aura followed her and her heart started throbbing.

    His weaker relative strength didn¡¯t deny his status as a True Ancestor, an existence standing at the apex of all vampires. His aura may be weak at the moment, it was enough to intimidate Flandre-chan.

    That¡¯s the aura of his bloodline.

    Whenever he embraced his True Ancestor side, his golden eyes would emerge.

    Dying two times, literally disarmed, his awkward feelings had morphed into one of anger.

    Cracking under the subtle pressure of a True Ancestor, his cold tone finally broke through the strong fa?ade around Flandre-chan¡¯s fragile and unstable heart.

    ¡°Uuu¡­uuu¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan squat down as she landed softly on the beach. She looked at Wu Yan who is still in the sky with red eyes and then she cried.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Onii-chan is a meanie¡­ Uuu¡­ a big baddie just like Onee-chan¡­¡±

    She rubbed away the tears at the corner of her eyes but some of it escaped her hands and fell onto the dry sand of the beach. She kept sniffing and rubbing away her tears, she looked very upset.

    His cold attitude dispersed immediately when he saw her crying. He started freaking out at what to do with this situation.

    He got killed twice by Flandre-chan and he had lost an arm trying to get her to stop, that¡¯s why he got mad. But, seeing Flandre-chan like this, how could he stay mad?¡­

    Flandre-chan herself did nothing wrong, she just had too much power and it was something she was born with. Her mentality and power were incompatible so her psychological state wasn¡¯t stable. If it wasn¡¯t enough that she simply couldn¡¯t get her powers under control, she was locked up in a basement by Remilia because of something she could not control.

    When he said he is going to seal her power, it¡¯s only reasonable that her childish mentality would link it with what Remilia did to der.

    In the end, she¡¯s just a kid.

    His fury died down and he sighed before he straightened his back up. His arm had grew back before he knew it.

    His figure flickered and he appeared in front of Flandre-chan who is still weeping and sobbing. Shaking his head with a bitter laugh. He reached out and lifted Flandre-chan up.

    Flandre-chan didn¡¯t resist him, she probably had no intention to do so anyway. Thus, Wu Yan brought her into his arms.

    Patting her back, he spoke softly beside her ears.

    ¡°Alright, Flandre-chan, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Onii-chan you¡¯re a meanie just like Onee-chan, just like everybody. You¡¯re all meanies, everyone hates Flan. Nobody plays with Flan. I just wanted to play with Onii-chan, uguu¡­¡±

    Her disgruntled crying cut him pretty deep. He silently cursed himself although he did nothing wrong. If Flandre-chan cried, that¡¯s enough for him to call himself a bastard.

    Patting her back, Wu Yan sighed in a gleeful manner, he whispered beside her ears.

    ¡°Look, Flandre-chan, you¡¯re wrong. I am not a good guy by any standard, but, your sister is not a meanie. Everything she did was for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Liar¡­ liar liar pants on fire¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan shook her head furiously as she chanted.

    ¡°Onee-chan is the biggest villainess of them all! She wouldn¡¯t¡¯ play with Flan, she keeps Flan locked up in aroom. Flan tried being a good and obedient girl but she still wouldn¡¯t spend any time with Flan, Onee-chan hates Flan for sure. Uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Flandre-chan¡­¡±

    He tightened his hug and continued.

    ¡°Your sister locked you up because she was afraid you would get into trouble. Why would your sister hate you? She¡¯s the one who likes you the most.¡±

    Flandre-chan stopped crying, her tears continued to roll down her cheeks but the amount was gradually decreasing. She lifted her head, her eyes still red from all the crying, she responded in a slightly upset manner.

    ¡°But Flan is a good girl, she won¡¯t get into trouble¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. If Flandre-chan is really as obedient as she say she is, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble. But, she¡¯s a kid so that¡¯s the last thing she needs to hear at the moment¡­

    ¡°I know Flan can be a very good girl but Flan, try to think back¡­¡±

    He minced his words and continued.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened to the guests your sister brought home? Did they ¡®break¡¯ after you played with them?¡±

    Flandre-chan flinched and she thought about what he said before she nodded. She continued in a meek manner.

    ¡°But, those people broke too easily, it¡¯s not Flan¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    Hold up, you killed the people and you still say it¡¯s not your fault? As expected, this loli is too OP¡­

    He rolled his eyesso fast Flan didn¡¯t notice at all. He continued trying to tell her what is wrong.

    ¡°But, you broke them did you not? Your sister brought guests over and you broke them, is it weird for Onee-chan to get angry? But, rest assured that Onee-chan definitely won¡¯t hate Flan! You mean the world to her!¡±

    Flandre-chan lowered her head in rumination. She lifted her head and hope could be spotted in her eyes. She asked Wu Yan in a giddy manner.

    ¡°Does Onee-chan really like Flan?¡±

    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s a guarantee from your Onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°Really? She doesn¡¯t hate Flan?¡±

    He nodded and that put an end to the tears rolling down the side of her face. She looked at Wu Yan with an excited expression.

    ¡°Say, say, does Onii-chan like Flan as well?¡±

    Wu Yan beamed wide and he brushed her blonde hair with his fingers before resolutely replying to her question.

    ¡°You betcha! Flan means the world to me as well!¡±

    Her red eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t hide her joy even if she were to try, she¡¯s that happy at the moment.

    ¡°You really, really, ddon¡¯t hate Flan at all?¡±

    She¡¯s trying to please him like a kid her age, Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, nobody hates you, of course, I wouldn¡¯t as well!¡±

    Her frown was turned upside down and a wide smile appeared on that sunny face of hers. She grabbed onto Wu Yan¡¯s shirt with both hands and she kept rubbing her face all over it before she comfortably closed her eyes.

    Rubbing her head, he had a heartwarming smile on his face reminiscent of a doting parent smothering his child with love and affection.

    She¡¯s a kid afterall.

 Chapter 277: Calming down, making up, sealing and the end of the fiascoâ€¦

    After Flandre-chan¡¯s unstable mental state was quelled by Wu Yan, the blood red quasi-space receded into nothingness.

    The sky returned to its usual blue luster. The ground also got its color back from the domineering red. The sea returned to normal as well, not looking like a literal sea of blood at all.

    After the bloody aura receded, Flandre-chan¡¯s aura of fear disappeared as well. At last, the sky, the sea, and the land returned to its normal state.

    If not for the missing sleeve from Wu Yan¡¯s shirt, probably no one would have guessed there was an epic bullet hell here before.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief when he saw everything returning to its usual state. He subconsciously rubbed away the sweat on his forehead. This accidental summon had really messed with his plans¡­

    Flandre-chan, who was afraid of his True Ancestor aura rediscovered her love for Wu Yan¡¯s scent. She rubbed her face in his chest a few more times before lifting her head and asking him.

    ¡°Will Onii-chan play with me in the future?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed in a pathetic tone. He¡¯s not sighing because Flandre-chan wanted to arrange a play date in the future. It¡¯s because she rubbed all her snort and tears on his shirt.

    But, when he saw how happy Flandre-chan looked, the sacrifice of this shirt, or even a hundred, or a thousand more of this kind of shirt would be worthed it.

    Plus, she pretty much destroyed his shirt with her waves of attacks anyway.

    He pinched her nose and grinned.

    ¡°If you promise to be a good girl, I will take you out to play right now!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Flandre-chan perked up and she vigorously nodded. As if she¡¯s afraid that Wu Yan would go back on his words, she clutched onto his tattered shirt while staring into his eyes.

    ¡°Flandre-chan will listen to anything Onii-chan says!¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    He presented the red half of the sealing bracelet to her with a serious face.

    ¡°Put this sealing bracelet on, please.¡±

    She liked the bracelet at first because of its motives and design, but, she hated it after learning of its effects.

    Wu Yan took the opportunity and he managed to persuade Flandre-chan into liking the bracelet.

    A child¡¯s propensity to change their mood resembled how women can do the same.

    Rubbing away any leftover tears, Flandre-chan nodded and she received the sealing bracelet. Slowly, she put on the bracelet as Wu Yan watched.

    When the sealing bracelet was put on, the bracelet, larger than her first in diameter shined bright red.

    The bracelet started shrinking until it fit Flandre-chan¡¯s wrist in just the right size.

    The sealing bracelet resonated with Wu Yan¡¯s half in a prismatic light show. After that, the two halves of the bracelet returned to its inert state.

    When the light show receded, he looked at the bracelet and he hesitated for a moment before he issued the command.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    The white braceletshone brightly and while dazzled by the light shows, Flandre-chan felt a mysterious power suffusing her from the red bracelet.

    Flandre-chan could feel a cold stream coursing throughout her body, the gargantuan amount of power within her slowly got reined in by the cold power until they retreated into the deepest recess of her body.

    Flandre-chan flinched, the Eyes that only she could see were disappearing at a fast pace.

    When all of her power retreated into her body, the Eyes disappeared altogether. At this point, the red bracelet stopped sending cold power into her body, the restricting force disappeared into her body as well.

    Wu Yan¡¯s white bracelet dimmed down as well.

    When he checked Flandre-chan¡¯s status¡­

    Character

    Flandre Scarlet

    Ability

    Sealed

    Strength

    Sealed

    Endurance

    Sealed

    Agility

    Sealed

    Intelligence

    Sealed

    Equipment

    None

    Level

    Sealed

    Each of her parameters was reduced to 0, even her equipment became empty, she was reduced to level 0 from Level 82.

    Her vampiric attributes were mostly sealed as well. Besides her ridiculous regeneration, she¡¯s basically a harmless human now¡­

    the sealing bracelet on Wu Yan started taking a red hue. This meant that the bracelet is currently sealing Flandre-chan¡¯s power.

    If Wu Yan issued a command to release the seal, the red hue would disappear and Flandre-chan would get her mighty powers back, making her a tier 9 again.

    He could seal or unseal her at any time, the convenience was baffling. It¡¯s basically an item made for Flandre-chan who could not control her own power.

    The two bracelets cannot be taken down once equipped, the bracelets are also indestructible.

    Wu Yan basically can manage Flandre-chan¡¯s power.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief as he marveled at the bracelet¡¯s ability that allowed even a strong foe to be subdued once persuaded to wear the bracelet. If a normal individual with no powers was to wear the white half, then he basically had influence over a super strong ally.

    If the ally had his power sealed and controlled by a normal person, it made no difference what strength the normal person had, the one getting sealed would still have to answer to the one with the controlling bracelet.

    Of course, the bracelet had restrictions as well. The one getting sealed must be aware of the effects and must put it on with no strings attached. Who would put the sealing bracelet on, knowing its effects?

    Flandre-chan who had a low mental age got persuaded into wearing the bracelet by Wu Yan who enticed her with the promise of treats.

    And that is how you get someone to wear the red half of the bracelet.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t take any particular note of this though. It¡¯s because Flandre-chan¡¯s circumstances are a bit special, otherwise, he had no intention to manipulate other people¡¯s power output.

    With Flandre-chan still within his arms, Wu Yan felt happy now that he could finally bring Flandre-chan home to let Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others meet her.

    Flandre-chan felt much better without needing to see the Eyes. Meanwhile, Wu Yan mumbled inside his heart.

    You won¡¯t be alone from now on!

 Chapter 278: Sight-seeing trip around Academy City with Flandre-chan

    Academy City, School district 7¡­

    Everywhere a certain young man walked, people would be stunned when they saw him.

    More specifically, the people aren¡¯t looking at the young but rather the cute girl giggling happily in his arms.

    Women who walked by and saw the girl would show signs of adoration with starry eyes. Hell, some women with a bit more specialized taste would straight up squirt blood from their nostrils and collapse on the walkway.

    Males who walked by would unleash their feral beast within, judging by the glow in their eyes. Generally speaking, they were all way too old for her.

    And those who were in her age range who caught a glimpse of her would start treading on a dangerous path known as the path of a Lolicon.

    Of course, people saw the youngster holding the girl as well. They were all either jealous, hateful, wishing they could be him or a mix of the aforementioned. Some of them tried piercing the youngster with their arctic leers.

    Having adapted to this kind of leers before, the youngster didn¡¯t seem too bothered by them. He just walked his merry little way along the street, stick and stones might break his bone but haters can go suck a furry big one.

    These posers can¡¯t hurt him even if he stood there doing nothing.

    The youngster or rather the Ossan (Wu Yan¡¯s retort: You¡¯re the Ossan, your whole family is made up of Ossans) [note] ¡°ossan¡± (¤ª¤Ã¤µ¤ó) is somewhat of a rude word for middle aged-dudes [/note] is none other than Wu Yan, and the girl, Flandre-chan.

    With her arms around his neck, Wu Yan carried her in his arms. Flandre-chan kept gasping in admiration or awe whenever she saw the shops and buildings along the way.

    Gensokyo had humans as well but they were living a life that is rather traditional not unlike when Japan is still governed by a feudal system. Flandre-chan had not even visited the human world in her own world, of course she¡¯s going to be surprised by a lot of the stuff in Academy City, which is arguably the most advanced city in this world.

    Having never witnessed sceneries as interesting as this before, Flandre-chan had glee and joy written all over her face, she looked like a kid who was told she could go wander the streets and play games, giggling all the way.

    Her laughter, so graceful and innocent that it seemed able to pacify the harsh heat of the streets in the summer time. At least, the smiling pedestrians certainly didn¡¯t think it was hot given their smiling face.

    Her charms drew more than laughter from the pedestrians¡­

    There is a currently a lewd Ossan standing in front of Wu Yan and Flandre-chan with flaring nostrils and hot breath coming out of it.

    One could almost see the outlines of a heart in those vulgar eyes that stayed fixed on Flandre-chan¡¯s body. The lewd Ossan hugged his own body and wriggled like a snake while groaning in an annoying manner.

    Is this asshole asking for an ass whooping?

    Gulping, the lewd ossan grabbed a comb from his pocket and started combing his hair before clearing his throat. He continued in a straight tone as if people didn¡¯t see his disgusting movements before.

    ¡°Young man¡­¡±

    The lewd ossan eyed Flandre-chan and shouted at Wu Yan with authority not expected of a mere mortal.

    ¡°Please entrust the loli¡­er, I mean that girl to me. I own 2 retail chains, 5 companies, dozens of houses, I am what you would call a stinking rich man. If I am the one who raised that girl then she can live a very stimulating life. How about it? Tempted? I don¡¯t blame you, now hand her over!¡±

    He spoke as if he was on the moral high ground but his lewd intentions were all but apparent to anyone there, his nostrils started flaring, his face flushed and he started panting like a dog.

    What a disgusting fellow¡­

    Snap

    Veins started popping on Wu Yan¡¯s temple. He looked at this mofo who had the guts to stop him, spouting BS like raising Flandre-chan and giving her a Stimulating life. Wu Yan laughed but a dark aura started coming out of him.

    The lewd ossan felt a chill climbing up his spine and before he could react, a fist started making its way into his face. A fist smashed his glasses, sent him flying away like a cannonball.

    The ossan flew until he hit a guy coming out of a corner of the street. He landed on the guy and destroyed the groceries he held like they were precious treasures¡­

    ¡°Ohhhh! My precious¡­ food materials! The discount groceries I bought with what remained of my allowance!!!¡±

    The person isn¡¯t concerned that his head is currently bleeding. he only cared about his groceries, apparently more than ignoring the bleeding, he seemed blase to it.

    ¡°Why the hell is a guy falling from the sky?! And, why me?! Fukou-da!!!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched when he heard the term ¡°Fukou-da!¡± That unlucky fellow had spiky hair, now that he looked closer.

    The spectators ignored the spiky-haired guy and the lewd ossan after a glance.

    An individual was about to apprehend him when the person saw him hurting another person. But, after learning of the situation, the person went over to the lewd ossan who had a severe bruise on his face and promptly cuffed the guy.

    ¡°I am from Judgment! I hereby arrest you on the charges of attempting to assault a minor! You have the right to remain silent, anything you say will be used to determine the severity of your punishment!¡±

    The person claiming to be a judgment member gave him a good job finger gesture as if complimenting him for that punch.

    Hey wait, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be anything you say will be used against you in the court of law? Did they skip the process and went straight to mete out the punishment? Oof.

    It was heroic of him to beat the mofo trying to pull a move on Flandre-chan. But, he felt like he should revise his views towards the Academy City.

    He watched with a ‡å expression as the lewd Ossan got dragged away (Author note: Yeap, dragged away). If he wasn¡¯t a True Ancestor, his heart might have failed at this point with all the turn of events.

    Flandre-chan clapped and laughed as if she wasn¡¯t the main cause for this issue. She chirped.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Those people are so interesting, this is so fun!!!¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head, although a lot of the pedestrians didn¡¯t agree. He grinned at her.

    ¡°Yeap, you having fun?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Flandre-chan replied in an instant. She hurrahed and continued in an excited tone.

    ¡°Flandre-chan¡¯s very happy! There are so many weird houses, I am having the time of my life!¡±

    Flandre-chan looked at the pedestrians, killing a bunch of them with her cuteness. She then looked back at Wu Yan with a confused expression.

    ¡°Also, there is a lot of people here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°A lot of people?¡±

    Flandre-chan nodded and she continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Flan had never seen so many people in her whole life. Except for the toys sent to play with Flan, Onee-chan, Sakuya, Meiling, Patchouli and a weird person in black and white clothing, I had never seen so many people at once¡­¡±

    Sighing, he pinched her cheeks, eliciting a yelp from her. He smiled and continued.

    ¡°What do you say I bring you around and see a lot more people than this as well as more fun places huh?¡±

    Flandre-chan beamed up and hurrahed again.

    ¡°Oh yes! Yeah! Onii-chan is the best!¡±

 Chapter 279: Sight-seeing around Academy City with Flandre-chan

    ¡°Onii-chan, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Cotton candy.¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Lollipop.¡±

    ¡°What about that thingy over there?¡±

    ¡°Bubblegum.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s chewing gum. Wait a minute, don¡¯t swallow it! Spit it out now!¡±

    He managed to wrestle the chewing gum from her before she managed to swallow it. Suffice to say, he¡¯s tired as heck. He had grossly underestimated a child¡¯s inquisitive nature, the same can be said about his expectation of a brat who had been holed up in a room for many years.

    He had only gone looking around for a while and Flandre-chan managed to ask a bazillion ¡°what is that¡±. After answering her questions, he felt a bit short of breath from achieving the feat.

    Meanwhile, Flandre-chan is licking her lollipop like nobody¡¯s business. He sighed before continuing.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, you really don¡¯t know what these are?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan replied while dealing with her lollipop. Honestly speaking, Wu Yan is a bit hurt, it feels like the lollipop had more priority than him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried any of these before? What were you eating at home?¡±

    He endured the leers he got from carrying Flandre-chan in his arms and asked her with a curious expression.

    Flandre-chan touched her chin and tried to recall something. After a while, she replied.

    ¡°Sakuya¡¯s cake and red tea!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he shot back at her in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    She giggled but what she said next made Wu Yan sweat bullets.

    ¡°Onee-chan said that the cake is a dessert for after a meal. The red tea is a meal and Flandre-chan just have to drink it. By the way, the red tea smelled the same as the liquid that came out of the people I broke.¡±

    His eyebrow twitched and he laughed in an awkward manner. Rubbing away the sweat on his forehead, he almost let it slip his mind that Flandre-chan is a vampire. The red tea she referred to is probably the kind of stuff Remilia drinks¡­

    Blood¡­

    Flandre-chan is unaware of the fact that her story made Wu Yan worried. She kept continuing her narrative as if to vent the frustration of having been locked up for so many years with nobody to talk to at length.

    ¡°Sakuya¡¯s cake and red tea are very delicious but Flan thinks that this item known as the lollipop tastes even better. This place is so fun, it¡¯s much more interesting than the Scarlet Devil Mansion even though it¡¯s smaller in area than the mansion. There is more stuff to play with here and they are all better than playing bullet hell!¡±

    Smaller than the Scarlet Devil Mansion? This is a huge street, how big is the mansion anyway?! The maid chief is seriously amazing, she could use her power to distort spacetime until the Mansion became so wide in area.

    He kept retorting silently while keeping the smile he had, even if a bit distorted. He brushed her blonde hair and laughed.

    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re having fun..¡±

    Flandre-chan nodded with a wide smile before she resumed tackling the lollipop. It seems the lollipop is a very effective arsenal against lolis.

    If he had known, he would have prepared a dozen lollipops, perhaps then, he might not have got wrecked so hard.

    Wu Yan seemed to have forgotten the fact that Flandre-chan¡¯s summoning is an accident. He was going to summon the maid chief in the first place.

    He had forgotten the chief maid selectively. The chief maid might be charming but the chief maid probably wouldn¡¯t dignify his request to hug a soft body only a cute loli like the second mistress, if she could even provide that, that is.

    He would sooner be a pincushion to her flying knives than get his request.

    Oblivious of the fact that she had fallen into a wolf¡¯s den. Flandre-chan kept licking her candy while looking around, her eyes beaming with curiosity.

    Having lived for 495 years, her real age is roughly 30 times her Onii-chan¡¯s real age but her mental age might as well be that of a 5-year-old.

    At least a five-year-old could do simple stuff like buying candy, playing games and making friends. Flandre-chan had no other memories other than those made with Remilia, Patchouli, Sakuya, Hong Meiling, an individual in black and white clothing that likes to take stuff without asking, other than that, there are only the dull memories in the basement.

    When she got summoned by Wu Yan, out of her own world and away from the mansion, as told by System, she was very happy to hear that.

    She had come to known many things on this trip with Wu Yan around Academy City. She saw many more people, stuff and events that she had never seen before.

    The substance of these few hours of memories is more fulfilling than the 495 years she had spent in her world.

    Flandre-chan took in the sceneries and everything in between as much as she could process. After wearing the sealing bracelet, her smile had never left her face.

    Today is a very special day for her. She had learned about lollipop, cotton candy, and a bunch of other stuff. More importantly, she got someone who opened her eyes to all these things¡­

    Flandre-chan glanced at Wu Yan with her deep red eyes. She stared at it for quite some time, intent on memorizing every last detail of this True Ancestor¡¯s face.

    Flandre-chan only knew 5 or 6 people or so. What Wu Yan did for her was enough for her to always remember him.

    Flandre-chan suddenly thought about something. If she had broken Onii-chan before, would he have been able to bring her to so many places and see so many things?

    The answer is of course, no.

    Flandre-chan felt frightened at this prospect. she clutched onto Wu Yan¡¯s shirt and buried her face in it.

    This might very well be the first time when Flandre-chan had actually thought about causality in her entire 495 years of being alive.

    If Wu Yan knew about this, he would have been so happy.

    She killed many people out of her urge to play coupled with her lack of mental stability and immense power. Now, she started thinking about her actions.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that her psyche is growing and she is starting to become normal.

    She started growing, mentally.

    She had been plagued by her great powers and her young mental age. Now that one of the reasons for her unstable state had been sealed, Flandre-chan started becoming normal.

    Now, it remains to be seen whether she would retain this normality when her power is unsealed.

    Feeling his shirt getting tugged, Wu Yan looked down and saw Flandre-chan¡¯s weird behavior.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Flandre-chan started shaking her head while still buried in his chest. She mumbled.

    ¡°Onii-chan, please stay by Flan¡¯s side and always play with Flan?¡±

    Wu Yan felt odd that she would ask this out of the blue but he nodded anyway. As long as it¡¯s not that dreadful bullet hell game, he would play any game.

    It¡¯s just a short few hours but Wu Yan has got to admit, he liked this innocent and cute little lassie.

    He tightened his arms and hugged her even tighter before continuing in a resolute tone.

    ¡°Onii-chan will always stay by Flan¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°You can count on that!¡±

 Chapter 280: Ikarosâ€™ admiration

    With Flandre-chan in his arms, he arrived at his home. He stared at the door with unsteady breath, he didn¡¯t have the guts to push the door open.

    A lot happened within the span of a day, but Wu Yan still remembered every last detail that transpired because of his Impeccable Memory, even if he really wanted to forget about the task he had on hand.

    If he is not wrong, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea went out to shop and did assign him to clean up the house¡­

    If he is not wrong, he made Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou wear maid uniforms to clean up the house.

    And, if he is not wrong, maybe, probably, it seemed like Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, and Takitsubou Rikou wrecked the house they were supposed to clean¡­

    Moreover, if he is not wrong, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea shouldn¡¯t be out shopping late?¡­

    Furthermore, if he is not wrong, he left Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai on their own, the two who hates his gut.

    They had no vested interest to clean up the house.

    By logical deduction, Hinagiku and Mikoto would have seen the living room which looked like it got hit by a typhoon.

    It¡¯s his home but he stood at the door for a full 15 minutes, trying to make up his mind to push the door open. It¡¯s kinda like an old geezer who had been out enjoying the company of girls, who is now afraid of premature death due to domestic reason.

    Well, the example had a similarity to his present situation.

    He didn¡¯t go and enjoy the pleasures of the flesh but he did bring home a loli.

    It¡¯s not yet deep in the night but the sun had been down for hours now.

    Flandre-chan looked at the house in front of her in curiosity. She looked at Wu Yan, there¡¯s no sign of fatigue on her despite playing the whole day.

    Noticing that Wu Yan is looking at the house in a dazed manner, she tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Onii-chan, what¡¯s wrong? Do you hate that door? Do you need Flan to break it?¡±

    Flan flinched before she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°Flan forgot that she can¡¯t break objects anymore¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan managed to return Wu Yan to his senses. He rubbed her head with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the door, it¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s home, how can Onii-chan hate it?¡­¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Flandre-chan nodded before she frowned and yelled out in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s your home so you¡¯re bringing Flan home?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart jumped for a moment. He looked at Flan¡¯s expression and after confirming that there¡¯s no weird signs, he continued with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re right but somehow it sounds like I am doing something illegal?¡­¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡­¡±

    Flan didn¡¯t understand the full nuance but she did understand one thing, that Wu Yan is bringing her home with him. She pouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Flan can still keep playing, why must I go home!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started racing, he felt his vessels constricting, he wanted to flip tables when he saw that Flandre-chan still had tons of energy.

    Play? If we keep playing, we won¡¯t be back by midnight!

    ¡°Ne, Onii-chan, let¡¯s ditch home and go play some more!¡±

    Flandre-chan used her puppy eyes on Wu Yan while grabbing his shirt. Her cuteness almost made blood come out of his nostrils, he trembled.

    Wu Yan wanted to go in the house but Flandre-chan seemed to have another idea. It¡¯s her first time seeing the outside world, with so many fun stuff out there, returning home seemed like a frightening prospect.

    If she returned home, it meant that she can¡¯t play anymore.

    Flan decided to lobby for Wu Yan to change his decision with her inherent cuteness. From experimenting throughout the day, if she used this expression on him, Onii-chan would do anything she asks.

    Flandre-chan had a knack for grabbing him by his weak point. She managed to stagger Wu Yan with her subtle manipulations.

    But, if he didn¡¯t go in now, it would probably be the last time he would be able to go play with Flandre-chan. Fearing for his metaphorical or maybe literal ass, he punched himself inside.

    With a shaky voice, he forced a smile, resisting her OP cuteness, he told her.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, it¡¯s dark so we should head home. Flandre-chan¡¯s a good girl so she must return home, get me?¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark and we must go home huh?¡±

    Flandre-chan lifted her head with a confused face.

    ¡°But, Onee-chan said that the night is when we are supposed to be most active?¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating bullets. How could he let something like that slip past him when he has Impeccable memory by his side. This girl is a loli vampire and don¡¯t vampires usually work in the night?

    Ah, goddamnit me¡­

    He laughed with a dry voice as if to perk himself up. He made a stupid mistake, however, Wu Yan¡¯s home had poor sound insulation.

    Bam

    The door opened, more like slammed open. What Wu Yan and Flandre-chan saw made one flinch in surprise while the other started raining sweat.

    The two door god at his door¡­ his two wives met him. They stood shoulder to shoulder, two pair of eyes, tea-colored and yellowish-green-colored stared at him. The warmth within the eyes carried no real warmth, it only served to make him feel deep terror.

    The two pairs of eyes scanned Wu Yan and noticed he was holding onto Flandre-chan. They were shocked to see her but they didn¡¯t voice their surprise out.

    Their silence made him sweat more vigorously, enough to almost drip down onto Flandre-chan.

    The silence continued¡­

    Until¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros and Astrea walked out of the house. They cheered up when they saw Wu Yan. Ikaros softly called out to him while Astrea greeted him with her usual energetic attitude.

    Ikaros was stunned when she saw Flandre-chan in Wu Yan¡¯s arms. She focused on Flandre-chan with her emerald eyes.

    Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea who were staring at Flandre-chan finally regained their senses, a bright light poured forth from their eyes.

    ¡°Sho cuteeee!!¡±

    Wu Yan and Flandre-chan jumped in surprise. Before they could react, Katsura Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea had seemingly teleported in front of him as they cooed.

    ¡°So cute! So frigging cute! This child!¡±

    ¡°Ne ne, what¡¯s your name? I am Astrea~~~¡±

    ¡°Let me hug her? Please?!¡±

    The three pairs of eyes were brimming with a sinister red color, adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s already pouring sweat.

    Flandre-chan was stupefied by the sheer vigor of those around her, she seemed like a frightened animal. She made a grabbing gesture in front of those 3 girls.

    Flandre-chan had forgotten the fact that her power was sealed, she stared at her hand in a dumbfounded state before she quickly hid her face in Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea finally calmed down a bit when they saw this. Wu Yan¡¯s awkward grin was replied with by leers of utter hostility.

    Ikaros looked at Flandre-chan who buried her face in Wu Yan¡¯s chest. She then looked at Wu Yan who held tightly onto Flandre-chan. She grasped her hands in front of her chest.

    How she wanted to do the same thing with him¡­

 Chapter 281: A seemingly proactive Ikarosâ€¦

    Night time.

    Flandre-chan is currently sleeping very soundly on Wu Yan¡¯s chest while sucking a thumb and holding onto his shirt. She looked very cute sleeping like this and Wu Yan can¡¯t help but smile.

    His smile quickly turned bitter because he had to spend a lot of time and effort to explain the events that led up to and after her summoning.

    Because Flandre-chan is a kid, a very cute kid that Hinagiku and Mikoto can¡¯t get enough of, by the way, they let him slide this one off when they would normally have turned sour when he brought a girl home.

    Ikaros played a big part as well, for some unknown reason, Ikaros had an uncanny ability to do house chores.

    While Wu Yan played around in Academy City with Flandre-chan, Ikaros had managed to restore the living room that looked like it got hit with a disaster to practically a brand new state, much to his surprise.

    He checked Ikaros¡¯ status just in case and it didn¡¯t have any ability that relates to the manipulation of time, otherwise, Ikaros might just be a good Chief Maid candidate.

    It¡¯s because Ikaros managed to restore the living room that Wu Yan got away relatively unscathed. Otherwise, those two girls probably won¡¯t spend the night in his room.

    Oh wait, they aren¡¯t going to in the first place.

    The reason: Flandre-chan who is currently sleeping on his chest.

    Maybe it¡¯s due to the fact that she came to another world, or maybe it¡¯s because her powers were sealed, either way, Flandre-chan felt insecure and she would make a big fuss, insisting that she isn¡¯t going to stay in a room by herself.

    Wu Yan still remembers Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea trying to send a telepathic message for Flandre-chan to sleep with them by beaming at her with wide smiles.

    But, Flandre-chan declared that she is going to sleep with her Onii-chan no matter what. The 3 girls¡¯ smile instantly turned upside down, they got really jealous and odious towards Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto slammed the doors to their room with a huff. Looks like Flandre-chan is the only one who will be sleeping by his side tonight.

    He¡¯s happy that Flandre-chan felt so familiar with him that she would sleep together with him, he¡¯s feeling a bit sad because he¡¯s not going to get any tonight.

    Sighing, a certain sex maniac turned around and glanced at Flandre-chan. He trembled and he started chanting a Buddhist mantra.

    He removed her hand from his shirt and removed her thumb before he tucked her in and he got up.

    He picked up her beret and placed it at the side of the bed, he looked at her and he laughed.

    Rubbing her nose, he continued in a soft tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime for you to be this cute¡­¡±

    Feeling someone teasing her, she twitched her little nose and then turned around with a wide smile on her face, increasing the cuteness of her sleeping posture.

    His heart throbbed and he bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Flandre-chan is really too cute the word cure is an understatement, her cuteness is on a cheat level¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Wu Yan heard someone knocking on his door, he glanced at the door in confusion before he approached it.

    It¡¯s deep in the night, just who could it be?¡­

    Afraid that it would wake Flandre-chan up, he opened his door slowly, when he saw who was it out there, he adopted an expression of shock. He almost gasped but he stopped himself by covering his nose and mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros stood outside his door.

    If it¡¯s just Ikaros in her normal attire, he wouldn¡¯t be so shocked. But she is currently dressed in a maid uniform.

    The white uniform did little to hide her voluptuous figure, the cloth covering the front of her chest did the best it could but they only managed to cover half of her huge knockers. Meanwhile, her skirt did its minimum job by only hiding enough for people to not see her panties.

    Ikaros blushed slightly as she stood in front of him. She grabbed at the hem of her skirt in an attempt to hold it down but it only served to accentuate her charms, the way she squirmed a bit due to bashfulness¡­

    Oh lawd¡­

    Wu Yan could only think of those two words¡­

    Is-is this Ikaros?¡­

    Wu Yan doubted his own mind for a moment¡­

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart raced again, when he said Flandre-chan¡¯s sleeping appearance is cheat-like, he meant it as much as when he thought that Ikaros¡¯ coy look is so outrageous it should be illegal.

    Enduring the urge to turn into a wolf right there and then, he gulped and stuttered.

    ¡°I-Ikaros, why-why are you dressed like that?¡­¡±

    Ikaros lowered her head in shame. Wu Yan who managed to stifle his flames of lust found it hard to stop the embers of the flame from coming back with a furious vengeance. Ikaros didn¡¯t know about his internal struggle, she squirmed a bit and continued in a meek manner.

    ¡°Th-this is what Academy City¡¯s internet said males liked¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cried internally. The internet had sullied Ikaros¡¯ pure eyes.

    Well, he¡¯s got to admit, it looked pretty good on her¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Noticing Wu Yan¡¯s silence, Ikaros lifted her head and looked at Wu Yan who is still dumbfounded, she looked unsure as she asked him.

    ¡°Master¡­ do you not like this?¡±

    Her shy attitude turned into one of worry. Her anxious face coupled with that pity-inducing eyes and maid uniform made Wu Yan¡¯s heart race.

    Rubbing his itchy nose, he continued with a smile.

    ¡°Quite the contrary¡­¡±

    Ikaros lit up and she cooed.

    ¡°Then, master likes it?¡±

    ¡°Well, i like it vvery much¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said while hesitating.

    ¡°I just have a question for you, why is Ikaros so proactive today?¡±

    Ikaros flinched and she lowered her head before she replied with a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s because, master¡­¡±

    Ikaros didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence. Instead, she looked at Flandre-chan who is sleeping on Wu Yan¡¯s bed.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess her motives. She is probably feeling a bit bothered that he¡¯s getting too close to Flandre-chan.

    Wu Yan shook his head with a bitter smile. He glanced at Flandre-chan who is still sleeping soundly before looking back at Ikaros, his eyes burning with hot passion.

    He got out of his room and closed the door behind him. He grinned at Ikaros who looked surprised.

    He reached out grabbed her by the shoulders, he then slid her uniform to the sides and down they go¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Ikaros yelped and her magnificent cans came into full view. Wu Yan is turned on now!

    He pinned Ikaros against the wall and stuck his hand into her skirt before he stripped her of her undergarment.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Practically red, Ikaros mewled but Wu Yan cut her off.

    ¡°Now now, keep your voice down¡­¡±

    Before Ikaros could react, he stuffed the turkey without any warning. Nobody will know what Ikaros was going to say, that¡¯s because all her words turned into moans before they came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 282: Sweet sweet booty! Choosing a good time

    Tokiwadai dormitory can house two people per room, it¡¯s like the arrangement Mikoto and Kuruko had, when they used to live together.

    Now that Mikoto had moved into Wu Yan¡¯s house, Kuruko who was devastated by this could not deal with reality. She would mumble lines like ¡°Onee-sama will never abandon Kuroko¡± and ¡°Onee-sama will return one day¡¯, she adamantly defended the ownership of the other half of the room.

    Well, she tried very hard anyway, hard enough that the dorm supervisor had to intervene and another student boarded Kuroko¡¯s room.

    Not even a lv5 like Mikoto would have a special privilege like this, this is a testament to how powerful the dorm supervisor is in enforcing her rules.

    Only one room in this dormitory had only 1 person in 1 room, the strict rules notwithstanding.

    Without any special privilege, Shokuhou Misaki still can use her ability to turn the table around so that she gets a room all to herself.

    At this moment, Shokuhou Misaki is about to enjoy a bath. She undressed herself and her magnificent hooters appeared in full view. She removed the enchanting white leggings she had on. The way she bent down to remove the leggings would be enough to induce significant nosebleed in males or those who admire Shokuhou Misaki.

    Tossing her clothes in the basket at the side, she slid her finger across her smooth body before she showed a confident smile. Then, she started bathing.

    Hot water rained down from above onto her porcelain smooth skin. The water splashed against her skin before moving down her body in an alluring manner.

    She stretched her legs and looked like a supermodel while doing it, perhaps, she might have outperformed then with those movements of hers. Also, them racks.

    If Wu Yan were here, he would have said that¡¯s cheating.

    She shook her blonde hair side to side and she managed to rid her hair of some of the water. She turned off the showerhead and sat in the bathtub. Closing her eyes with a satisfied expression, she let herself go, bath time is one of her most favorite moments of the day.

    After a while, she opened her eyes and she lifted her huge breasts. Even though she didn¡¯t use too much strength, a strange jolt still hit her, making her blush slightly.

    Sighing, Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t understand something. Even if she had seen people with larger breasts than her, why has it got to be her that has sensitive breasts.

    It¡¯s the reason why she rarely touches her breasts.

    Still in the bathtub, Shokuhou Misaki recalled the day that evil bastard had his way with her most sensitive part, massaging her hooters into various shapes like he¡¯s playing with bread dough. The thought of it infuriated her.

    Slapping the water surface, she roared.

    ¡°That asshole, having enjoyed himself so much, I hadn¡¯t even heard a peep from him since then, what a prick!¡±

    After getting that out of her chest, Shokuhou Misaki laid back against the bathtub before sighing in curiosity.

    ¡°What is that guy up to now?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki huffed right after.

    ¡°Probably being all flirty with that Misaka Mikoto! What does he see in that flat-as-an-airport-field middle school student?!¡±

    Her starry eyes locked onto her breasts and she mumbled to herself.

    ¡°I wonder which pair of hands will you girls fall into¡­¡±

    ¡°How about mine?!¡±

    The sudden tease shocked her. She reflexively lowered her body down into the hot water for cover, She looked at the source of the sound and yelled.

    ¡°Who goes there!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You were wondering what I was doing, now you¡¯re going to ask me who I am?¡±

    She heard the familiar voice and she instantly recognized the figure standing at the door to her bathroom.

    Black haired with a pair of deep red eyes, the charming pair of eyes made his ordinary look a lot more handsome.

    The guy is currently looking at her with ana mused grin. Not even bothered by her naked body, he let his eyes partake in the feast in front of it.

    ¡°You!¡±

    She¡¯s a bit happy to see him again, but she is angry that the guy is not even hiding the fact that he¡¯s enjoying the sight of her in her birthday suit. She also wanted to yell at him for not contacting her for so long. That¡¯s probably why she had a weird tone when she called him out.

    It¡¯s her shame that took over and she yelled at him with a very red face.

    ¡°Get out, now!¡±

    Wu Yan turned his other way in a disappointed manner, he clicked his tongue and continued.

    ¡°Oh jeez, you were grumbling about me not looking for you, now that I am you want me to get out?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at him with a mix of shame and fury.

    ¡°Can you at least try looking for an appropriate time and place?¡±

    Wu Yan snickered as he scanned her body all over.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t now a very good time? I was thanking myself for choosing this time to visit you, ya know?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t know what expression to adopt against this shameless guy. She could guess that she had a very funny expression on and that¡¯s why she¡¯s mad with herself for not doing better.

    As the queen of Tokiwadai, she¡¯s supposed to be composed and confident. She¡¯s frustrated that the mere appearance of Wu Yan would throw her off her game like this.

    Sensing that she¡¯s upset, he shrugged and continued.

    ¡°Ma, Joou-sama, don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. I already had a ton of fun playing with them, what¡¯s the harm with looking at your giant muffins?¡­¡±

    Her amusing face became even more amusing after what Wu Yan said. Shokuhou Misaki who didn¡¯t know what to say merely sighed and hid her body as much as possible, all for a few modica of the feeling of security.

    She might think of herself as poised but it¡¯s cute that she¡¯s bothered by a fact that the opposite gender had a full view of her naked body.

    Her starry eyes met his deep red eyes, she can¡¯t help but feel attracted to that abnormal pair of eyes, Shokuhou Misaki felt a sense of satisfaction whenever she saw his eyes.

    It was only for a moment though as she quickly averted her eyes and she replied in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Fine, since you have found such a good time to meet me, what is the matter?¡±

    Wu Yan responded with a matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡°Why to see you,, of course!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki stared at him with her starry eyes while Wu Yan tried to maintain his stern expression. She didn¡¯t say anything and as time slowly moved on, Wu Yan¡¯s fa?ade melted away and he admitted defeat.

    ¡°Alright, I have something to discuss with you¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted and turned the other way in a huff. She knew the guy had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°Well? Speak up!¡±

    Rubbing his cheek, he glanced at her pristine body and continued.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s slowly proceed to that matter as we discuss some rather earthly matters if you know what I mean¡­¡±

 Chapter 283: Might as well go all the way after coming this far

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed at the thought of her mumblings being heard by Wu Yan.

    ¡°You were listening?¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips and she asked Wu Yan while her face shone bright red.

    If he heard her, that means he listened to her making a fuss like a little girl.

    Where will she find the dignity to maintain her air of a queen around him?

    Wu Yan grinned at her, indirectly telling her that he did amuse himself with her rambling. If her face was red before, her face right now would be described as a bright red like that of an apple.

    Shokuhou Misaki lowered her head, trying to bury it between her magnificent mountains. The thought of drowning herself tempted her for a moment but she decided against it.

    Wu Yan put a palm to his forehead as if he had been thunderstruck by her cute expressions. He did have to fix that weird laughter of his though¡­

    Not that he cared, he¡¯s too busy teasing Joou-sama at the moment¡­

    How she wanted to mind control him and make him go run laps around the city completely naked. At least that would alleviate some of her embarrassment. However, due to his electromaster ability, she couldn¡¯t do that so she can only imagine herself doing it.

    Minding the chance that she might go on a rampage if he kept teasing her about this. He stopped after rubbing it in her face a few more times. Clearing his throat, he walked on over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side.

    She was surprised to see him approaching him and she panicked because she¡¯s still in her birthday suit.

    Feeling an ominous feeling, Shokuhou Misaki lowered her body into the bathtub but because the bathtub is not that big, she couldn¡¯t retreat any more than this. Suddenly, she had the distinct feeling that she was out of escape routes.

    ¡°Yo-you¡­ what are you going to do¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki put on a brave front as she stared at Wu Yan. She could hide the panic in her starry eyes, not escaping Wu Yan¡¯s keen observation, he sneered at her with a lewd undertone.

    Shokuhou Misaki wanted to tell him off in a loud manner. However, out of fear that other occupants would come to check out the situation, she could only watch as he approached her, curling up like a helpless kitten.

    Wu Yan sniggered and he teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joou-sama? Scared?¡±

    ¡°Wh-who¡¯s scared of who?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki wanted to stick out her chest in her usual confident tone but she can¡¯t do that or this evil bastard would win.

    Shokuhou Misaki who had her hands around everything suddenly becoming so helpless is interesting to Wu Yan. He secretly noted this weakness of hers.

    He¡¯s going to need it if he¡¯s going to complete his mission 3 with Shokuhou Misaki as one of the objectives.

    Right now, he had a perfect opportunity to pull some moves on her.

    Wu Yan started getting turned on by this situation, his carnal lust practically beaming out of his eyes. Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s heart started racing when she noticed this¡­

    ¡°Say, Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Arriving in front of her, she looked at her trying to not look into his eyes while hiding that ridiculous body by covering her sensitive areas with her hands. He continued in a teasing manner.

    ¡°You wondered who your pair of hooters would fall to right? Let¡¯s continue that discussion shall we?¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at him, she didn¡¯t understand how can this guy can be so shameless? His eyes are really fascinating to look at but his personality¡­ ugh.

    Shokuhou Misaki also wanted to know why she can¡¯t help not being able to bring herself to hate him, even though his shamelessness is at the level where capital punishment would be fitting.

    She¡¯s asking the correct questions at the wrong time, right now, she¡¯s about to..

    He brought his face to the side of her ear and whispered to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, Joou-sama, why don¡¯t you grant me custody of those bodacious jugs?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She glared at him only to see his shining and passionate eyes. Shokuhou Misaki panicked and dodged his gaze.

    Shokuhou Misaki underestimated the flames of his eyes, even after she averted her gaze, she can still feel his eyes burning away her defenses, licking away at her face, chest, and body¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki decided to surrender, probably the first time in her life she did something like this.

    ¡°I-I am heading back out¡­¡±

    She had a feeling that a lot of hanky-panky stuff is going to happen if she let that situation continued unbridled.Making up her mind and resolve, she stood up. It¡¯s better if he get one last good look than if she let him keep saving images of her body in his mind like this. She lifted a leg and started walking over to the door.

    How can Shokuhou Misaki beat Wu Yan at speed? Of course, she can¡¯t.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s hasty retreat is a delight to him because if she had stayed in the bathtub curled up in a defensive position, it would be hard for him to get his wiener dipped. But, now¡­

    Wu Yan grabbed her when she almost got past him and he took the opportunity and seized the most suitable time to grab at her.

    The next second, he caught one of her hooters in his hand with a really firm grip.

    ¡°Mnh~~¡±

    Thinking she had escaped, she had a fleeting moment of glee when she saw that the door was mere centimeters away. Alas, her glee escaped as a moan from her mouth.

    The culprit, that nasty hand that grabbed her hooter from behind.

    Her breasts are very sensitive and even a slight touch would be enough to make her feel something. Meanwhile, Wu Yan just straight out grabbed her hooter.

    Her strength drained away from her, she didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand. Thus she fell back onto a broad chest.

    ¡°Noo~ Let go of me~¡±

    She grabbed onto the pair of hands that were busy molesting her, she wanted to remove those savage hands but she couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to do so.

    Having her weakness seized made her so embarrassed she could die. She gasped and heaved, she could already see where this is heading.

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands sped up and she couldn¡¯t maintain her thoughts. Her cognitive processes were at this point, being corrupted by the invading pleasure of having her sensitive areas rubbed.

    ¡°Nn~~ Nuoo~~¡±

    She used the last of her rationality to spit that line out but whether or not it¡¯s effective at stopping Wu Yan is an irrelevant question. Her plea only served to invigorate him under the present circumstances.

    ¡°Nmh~ Nghha~¡±

    The last of her logical process fade away as she closed her eyes and let her body fall into the sweet lull of the sensation assaulting her. Her moans and gasps were like a beautiful song for the guy behind her¡­

 Chapter 284: My Joou-sama needs more love!

    Tokiwadai dormitory, two ojou-samas talked and giggled as they went past a dorm room. But, the two girls would sneak a peek at the door as they passed, they were seemingly smitten by this door.

    This room belonged to the one they practically worshipped, the queen of this dormitory, Shokuhou Misaki.

    To these girls, those who are not impressed by this room are unforgivable.

    However, the girls didn¡¯t hear the subtle but strange noise coming from within the room.

    ¡°Ahh¡­Nn¡­Mwuah¡­¡±

    Intimate sounds came from within the medium-sized room. Due to voice insulation features, although they were quite loud in the room, the sound stopped short of leaking outside at the door.

    Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki had changed their battlefield from the bathroom to the bedroom. Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s breathing became rapid, something Wu Yan knew because he is currently lying on top of her, pinning her down against the bed.

    ¡°Muuu~¡±

    A pair of hands were busy kneading her large mountains into various shapes. Shokuhou Misaki couldn¡¯t stop moaning and panting, her current appearance, tinged in red and heaving in pleasure is a strange state of being for Shokuhou Misaki. Yet, somehow, it¡¯s very exciting for her. The sheer oddity of this situation had cost her the ability to think about other stuff.

    This is an expected outcome due to the fact that Joou-sama had only experienced this kind of situation one time before.

    While Wu Yan continued unleashing his lewd kung fu onto her maiden body, Shokuhou Misaki reciprocated with passionate noises. Rather, those voices leaked out from those sweet ruby lips of hers. How could she do anything when Wu Yan is keeping her busy with his dexterous hands, so deft that Shokuhou Misaki could barely catch a moment to breathe.

    ¡°Joou-sama, are you feeling it?¡±

    He asked with a devilish grin while he continued massaging her twin peaks. This is one of those rare moments where Joou-sama is at her most helpless. If he didn¡¯t give her the time of her life now, he is not going to forgive himself.

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed so red it¡¯s like she¡¯s a flower that is opening up to him. A rare sight, though not for this lucky bastard¡­

    But, Shokuhou Misaki is so deeply enraptured that she can¡¯t reply. The jolts of electricity coming from her sensitive points kept her from doing so. Her body tightened and she arched her body up like a bow waiting for somebody to pull back her strings so hard it would break her.

    Wu Yan caught the cue and as if guided by some divine power, his hand slowly inched down from her breast to her belly and it traveled further down into a forbidden and exotic area.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She yelped as a strange visitor appeared in the land down yonder. The mysterious stranger poked and examined in detail the topography of the forbidden area, adding much to her excitation. Shokuhou Misaki opened her starry eyes wide, her eyes were misty and it was immediately obvious that she had fallen. Wu Yan got really turned on as his heart throbbed.

    He closed the distance between them and whispered by her ear.

    ¡°Joou-sama, your eyes are truly beautiful¡­¡±

    Her starry eyes had complex emotions within them. But, more than anything, a sense of happiness filled her up, she became gradually convinced that what¡¯s going to happen isn¡¯t scary at all.

    Nobody knew Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s past, who her parents were, what kind of life did she lead, what is her background, what made her someone who stood below the powerful few and above the average millions. Even Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about it.

    But, given the dirty and dark secrets that became the foundation of Academy City, that ability of hers to manipulate people¡¯s mind. One could guess with reasonable certainty that her past isn¡¯t a rosy or pampered one.

    Her weird insecurity about her strange eyes coupled with her strange attitude with him is enough to tell Wu Yan that her eyes were more of a burden to her than a blessing.

    When Wu Yan first met her and told her almost the same thing, Joou-sama started acting strange towards him.

    When he complimented her earnestly, her heart became overflowed and she closed her eyes. She perked up her breasts as if offering them up to Wu Yan for him to toy with to his satisfaction.

    Wu Yan had a slight feeling that Shokuhou Misaki changed slightly but that¡¯s not going to stop him from doing what he planned on doing.

    Speaking of which, her breasts were really soft and wonderful. That tactile texture has got him hooked. Every time he his fingers moved, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body would quiver.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ng¡­¡±

    She tried to resist the pleasure invading her, the feeling of being toyed with, without at least putting up a bit of defense, she felt like she¡¯s going to break any minute now. She raised a hand and she tried to muffle herself but the alluring moans didn¡¯t stop coming out of her sexy lips.

    ¡®Mwuh¡­ Nguh¡­¡±

    Muffled groans escaped between the gaps of her fingers. The feeling coming from her chest and her lower nether region had caused a flame to stir, this flame threatened to throw her calm heart off its balance.

    Failing horribly to endure the sensation, she let herself go but not before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

    Wu Yan is surprised, to say the least. His eyes widened as he examined her face, now infinitesimally closer than before. This is probably the first time in his life where he is the one on the receiving end of a forceful kiss.

    Wu Yan almost cried, he thought he would be able to subjugate her, but he had grossly underestimated Joou-sama in distress, she¡¯s always the one to take the lead, even now¡­

    He didn¡¯t care to further the thought though, that¡¯s because when he locked tongue with her, those feelings seemed petty and irrelevant. He coiled his tongue around hers and they started dancing. He poured his heart in and french-kissed her as he has never before¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s face is basically glowing red. It¡¯s unknown whether this is due to embarrassment or the pleasure but either way she¡¯s very cute right now, like an ostrich hiding its head in the ground.

    The two joined pair of lips exchanged saliva, taking and giving, the two tongues twisted, coiled and wrapped around each other, bringing immense pleasure to both participants. Wu Yan got more turned on the more he coiled his tongue with her smooth tongue.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt another texture but her feelings were mutual.

    Shokuhou Misaki never expected a kiss to feel so good. She had a taste last time in the amusement park but that was her first kiss and she didn¡¯t really put much thought into it, nor did she reflect on her sensation as deeply as she did right now¡­

    In the past, she had never got around the idea of needing male companionship. She¡¯s a woman but she¡¯s also the queen, the other gender exists only as her playthings.

    For someone with the ability to control people¡¯s mind, she might be right in thinking so.

    Having read the vile thoughts lurking in the minds of those of the other gender, she felt more convinced in her belief.

    After exchanging a deep and passionate kiss with Wu Yan, she started understanding that having a male companion might have its own perks¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki couldn¡¯t read his mind but she knew that this guy is no less filthy than the other males she looked down upon!

    But, she would looked down on those with dirty minds now felt that Wu Yan might just be the only exception to this generalization.

    He amused himself with the sheer inscrutability of the female mind, how they can easily close one eye for something they cared about. And to these women, he felt like they needed more love¡­

    Including Shokuhou Misaki¡­

 Chapter 285: My Joou-sama canâ€™t be this cute!

    ¡°Hah~ Ahh~ Ugh~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s misty-eyed appearance really blended well with her starry eyes. It¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at two stars reflected off a lake. Her eyes are enchanting in this sense.

    She looked like a sobbing girl except she moaned and her eyes were moist. Although, to those who aren¡¯t aware of the present proceedings, they might really think she¡¯s crying.

    As the two exchanged blows with their tongues, her groan escaped between their moist lips. Due to her sensitive body, any stimulation would make her weep tears of pleasure like a helpless girl.

    A few more makeout sessions later¡­

    The two finally parted lips with a chupa sfx after Wu Yan used a bit of strength, their appearances made Joou-sama even more embarrassed.

    Seeing her bashful appearance, Joou-sama had no idea how alluring she was, Wu Yan¡¯s eyes almost popped out gawking at her. Moreover, she¡¯s still butt-naked.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She gasped as Wu Yan sent two division to invade her homeland. One would be in charge of wreaking havoc on the north side and the other, the south side.

    ¡°Mugh~ Uu~ Nnha~¡±

    Her bases were conquered pretty easily as they submitted to his tyranny. She threw her head back as a voice mixed with both pleasure and pain came out of those exquisite lips of hers. Wu Yan felt his lustful fire growing ever bigger, how he wanted to nail her right there right then like a brute.

    He touched her inner thighs and found that it is not yet time to pull out the Rhongomyniad against her. Enduring the carnal lust that threatens to consume him, he played with her sensitive body. For some reason, even though she is very sensitive, she managed to hold out for so long it¡¯s killing him to endure his lust.

    The strength that sustained Shokuhou Misaki was sapped from her as her hands fell softly onto the bed like it had lost its bones.

    She can only muster enough energy to close and open her lips repeatedly. She heaved, moaned and begged for him to go easy on her¡­

    Somehow, she lost strength from exchanging kisses with him¡­

    Embracing her voluptuous figure, he could feel her soft, smooth, and tender skin brushing up against his body, he thoroughly enjoyed caressing her body.

    It didn¡¯t matter where he touched her, her skin was soft and it seemed as though it would absorb him if he didn¡¯t stay on his toes.

    ¡°What¡­ are you doing¡­¡±

    Realizing that she is within his arms, she felt his skin and that powerful heartbeat of his, Shokuhou Misaki held his hand and muster up what strength she could to squeeze out those few words with a worried tone.

    Shokuhou Misaki isn¡¯t completely prepared for what¡¯s about to happen. Even without saying it, Wu Yan can feel the anxiety in her heart just as she could read what is in Wu Yan¡¯s mind without reading it with her ability.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s worry is understandable, this is all happening too fast for her. It¡¯s only been a short while since the last time she had such intimate contact with him.

    She was taking a bath not long ago as per her habit, yet, she is now getting treated like a delicious crumpet in front of a starving man.

    Shokuhou Misaki hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that Wu Yan is going to shtup her.

    She had only got to know him for not more than 3 months. Furthermore, they had only seen each other a few times within this short frame of time.

    What a wonderful world we live in¡­

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to do a bit of how¡¯s-yer-father¡­¡±

    He had a hand on her booty and the other on one of her melons. He kept moving his hands even as he sneered at her with a lewd grin.

    Wu Yan could feel a strong throbbing sensation coming from her soft but sizeable rack. No doubt about it, she¡¯s panicking¡­

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ wait wait¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head vigorously even as she still looked lethal with that tinge of blush on her.

    ¡°I-isn¡¯t this a bit too hasty¡­?¡±

    ¡°Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Wu Yan kept his hand on her boiling chest, giving it a quick squeeze, she piped down as her body flinched.

    ¡°Somethings can¡¯t be defined in strict measures of time~¡±

    It might sound philosophical but when he says it, Shokuhou Misaki felt like he¡¯s just being a complete douche about it.

    He lifted her up onto himself, still grabbing her boob and tushy, he straddled her on himself. He liked this position for some reason.

    Shokuhou Misaki got pulled up and onto Wu Yan, the moment she got put into a straddling position, she knew what the guy is thinking about. She felt a sharp object propped up against her nether region and she became very nervous.

    ¡°Wait wait!¡±

    Two firm and strong hands grabbed onto her ass and though she screamed in alarm, it did nothing to stop her curvaceous body from being pulled down onto his divine spear.

    ¡°Uwa!!!¡±

    Spwish

    Along with that sound, she felt something entering her the same time she heard the tearing of something inside her.

    She threw her back like a swan hit by a poacher. She whimpered ever so slightly and the sound reverberated around the room.

    ¡°Uu¡­ uuu¡­¡±

    The pain hit her like a truck, she had never been hurt so badly before so it was enough to bring her to tears. The tears started flowing down her cheeks and onto Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    ¡°That hurts¡­ you mean jerk, you are hurting me¡­Uuu¡­¡±

    She clenched her hands that were on his shoulders, even as she clenched as hard as she could, it was insufficient to alleviate the pain she felt so she directed that anger towards Wu Yan who took her purity away from her. She had all the rights in the world to be angry with him.

    ¡°Okay okay, don¡¯t cry¡­ it will be okay¡­¡±

    As if consoling a child, he lied to her. This method, simple as it is, seems effective at calming her down as seen by her gradually decreasing amount of tears.

    When the pain faded away, she felt a sense of emptiness enveloping her. She subconsciously twisted her body. Noticing her signal, Wu Yan moved his body and made her howl in pain but more than that, pleasure.

    Unbridled from his restraints, he embraced her tight and started rocking her up and down as he enjoyed the divine tightness working magic on his Excalibur.

    The moans never stopped cumming coming¡­ and neither did somebody.

 Chapter 286: My Joou-sama sure can take the lead!

    The ojou-samas residing in Tokiwadai dormitory had no idea that their most respected and admired Shokuhou Misaki Joou-sama is having her Purnania explored thoroughly while they are busy discussing what skincare products are the best or what clothes can make them shine. The adventurer also happens to be no.1 on their shit list.

    The intense feeding of the kitty is still ongoing in the room. The outside world seemed so distant relative to that inside the room.

    Outside the room, it¡¯s pretty much the same old boring and quiet corridor while an intense and heart-racing action scene is going on inside the room.

    Joou-sama stopped holding back. On all fours, she clenched the bedsheet while her body and face are tinged with a rosy blush. She moaned in pleasure rather than trying to stifle it from coming out.

    Her body rocked back and forth as her magnificent jugs swung in rhythm with her rocking motion. Every time he plunged into her, she would gasp and moan.

    Her appearance turned on a certain werewolf behind her and he sped up while grabbing her by the waist as he cleared the cobweb with his womb broom.

    ¡°Uh~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki was like a small boat at the mercy of a storm that is still being pumped out from being her. She¡¯s not too sure when she would lose it¡­

    She didn¡¯t know that her expressions and jiggling boobs caused the one behind her to ram up his RPM, initiating an even more intense round of hot beef injection.

    Droplets of sweat emerged on her skin and curvy body that¡¯s tinged pink. With each emergence of sweat, a curious and oddly pleasant smelling scent would waft around the room, adding excitement to the two who are busy doing hot yoga on the bed.

    Like valiant soldiers who went out in a blaze of glory, after evaporating slightly, the sweat droplets would leave an enchanting trail on her sweet body and fall onto the pure white sheet, leaving a small stain.

    With each instance of this, the sheet beneath her had turned into a sloppy and moist mess.

    This moistness didn¡¯t cause Shokuhou Misaki or Wu Yan to feel turned off. Quite the contrary, they felt the urge to go even more wild and primal.

    Hence, Wu Yan railed her hard from behind like there¡¯s no tomorrow.

    Like a piledriver he kept smashing her hard causing ripples to undulate across her voluptuous figure, of course, her breasts danced to the tune in a manner which would turn on the most celibate of any saint.

    At a certain point, her body started tensing up as she clenched down on the bedsheet. Her toe also started to curl up. An unknown sensation started pouring forth and she wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with this. She quickly turned around and whimpered, still blushing a deep red.

    ¡°Wait¡­wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sucked in a big mouthful of air. Shokuhou Misaki really doesn¡¯t have a clue how big an impact her charming features had on people, she didn¡¯t know how perfect she looked with that blushing face and misty eyes.

    Heaving, Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop as Shokuhou Misaki imagined he would, he sped up and rammed her even deeper and harder than before.

    His harpoon hit her right in the critical area, making her howl. The way he¡¯s ramming her right now, she felt like she might just get impaled by his Longinus.

    ¡°Mwu!!!¡±

    She cried out in pleasure and it was like a scene straight out from a painting. Her voice filled the room and even the mighty sound insulation of the room could not stop her passionate moan. This time, the sound traveled outside for just a short distance¡­

    Had there been anyone nearby, they would have noticed something was up¡­

    Wu Yan released a breath of pure satisfaction, he looked like a heavy burden had been lifted from him, like he had released the demon inside and achieved apotheosis.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    After the drawn-out moan, Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body remained twitching on the bed as she mewled. Anyone around her would find their loins on fire just by hearing her.

    The only audience, having unleashed his carnal lust onto her, stayed relatively calm. If he had recovered just a bit more, the flames of lust probably would have engulfed him once more.

    After a bit of time passed, Wu Yan smiled in a satisfied manner. He laid there as Shokuhou Misaki collapsed onto the bed. Glassy-eyed, her twin mountains moved up and down while she panted.

    Prying her starry eyes to make them stay open, she turned around and looked at Wu Yan.

    When she saw Wu Yan and his satisfied beaming face, she felt furious so she grabbed a slab of meat at his waist and gave them a good twisting or two.

    Her definition of a good twisting differed from the norm because she is currently languid from the fierce humpy-squirty session they had.

    ¡°Speak! You planned this didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    It¡¯s reasonable for her to think this way, he found her at a time when she¡¯s bathing, how could this be just a coincidence?

    Shokuhou Misaki has yet to acquaint herself with a certain characteristic of a being known as the Fukou-da spiky-haired guy. Every time the guy falls down or open a door, you can bet your ass there¡¯s going to be fan service waiting behind that door, it¡¯s like he¡¯s doing it on purpose.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t even pull a hair off Wu Yan if she tried. But, Wu Yan faked it as though it really hurt. He cried out.

    ¡°That¡¯s defamation! It really was a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Like I believe you!¡±

    She rolled her eyes at him. She remembered how Wu Yan forced her into various positions like suspended congress style, doggy style, and various other position. It infuriated her to no ends.

    She just couldn¡¯t amuse herself with the thought of being treated like a sack of meat, being pounded hard without being able to fight back.

    It probably had something to do with her past, but she didn¡¯t like being manipulated, not even if it¡¯s on the bed¡­ Instead, she settled on a solution pretty quickly.

    Getting up, she straddled on top of Wu Yan in a cowgirl position, surprising him. She proceeded to laugh.

    ¡°Now that you had your fill, it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Wu Yan looked like he had seen a ghost. He stuttered.

    ¡°Jo-Joou-sama¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki glared at him and viciously snorted at him.

    ¡°What?! You got something to say?¡±

    Stunned by her, he managed to squeeze out a line.

    ¡°Erm¡­ are you still up for it though?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki blushed and she got angry.

    ¡°Oh, what do you care! You¡¯re the one who walks away from this the winner here! Stop questioning the good things!¡±

    He zipped his mouth and although he felt that this situation was fresh, he somehow liked the notion that she might be the dominant one.

    Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth and she slowly lowered her trembling body¡­

    When they restarted their lust-and-thrust session, he kept groaning in pleasure whereas Shokuhou Misaki moaned.

    She started practicing the techniques she had picked up from reading other people¡¯s brain using her Mental Out in an awkward manner.

    Enjoying the magnificent view on top of him, specifically a pair of jiggling meat buns, listening to the tender and sweet voice whimpering nearby and the tight sensation grabbing his twinkie, he just closed his eyes and let himself enjoy the moment.

    Thus, the sounds of mattress-dancing kept echoing in the bedroom.

 Chapter 287: My Joou-sama canâ€™t be this obedient!

    Shokuhou Misaki felt very stressed.

    She wants to be the queen that dominates other people. That¡¯s a fine dream but the reality is very cruel.

    She could easily make any other girl super aggressive in bed with her Mental Out, even if she could change her personality to become super aggressive as well, that still wouldn¡¯t solve the issue at hand¡­

    Joou-sama is really really terrible at anything that is physically demanding.

    She barely has any stamina at all¡­

    She¡¯s what one would call a 3-minute god of war, after her time is up, she would fall from super dominant to basically the most passive one in a duel of the bedsheets.

    She felt a bit relieved that she¡¯s not a man who can¡¯t last long in bed¡­

    After another rough session of crashing the custard truck¡­

    The two laid back onto the bed while heaving slightly, they closed their eyes and basked in the sweet sensation after their act of darkness.

    Their bedsheet is about as wet as it can get. Anyone lying on the bed would feel terribly uncomfortable but Wu Yan found it to be as soothing as a warm spring.

    Meanwhile, Joou-sama thinks that the bedsheet can¡¯t possibly beat a meat cushion in terms of satisfaction. By the way, Wu Yan¡¯s the meat cushion she is laying on top of.

    He caressed her smooth back and he can¡¯t help but admit that Joou-sama¡¯ body is really too smoking hot. Even after one discounted her bountiful mountains, her curvy figure is already charming enough on its own.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t know what Wu Yan is thinking about but the meat pole still inside her revived itself with renewed vigor and that much is enough a clue for her to know what¡¯s coming next.

    Shokuhou Misaki begged him.

    ¡°Please, no more, I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand stopped helplessly. With Joou-sama¡¯s physical aptitude, it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s able to last this long with him.

    Shokuhou Misaki released a sigh of relief, she then felt a sense of frustration and she released another sigh.

    It seems like she¡¯s been begging him for mercy, this time as well¡­

    It¡¯s so stressful to be the dominant queen.

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t forgive herself for begging mercy from a guy like him. She directed her anger towards this asshole who pretty much forced her onto the bed.

    With displeasure written in her starry eyes, she curled her lips at him.

    ¡°Now that you have had your fun, more like, had your way with me, it¡¯s about time you tell me what you¡¯re here to do right?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed. He had another agenda aside from mission 3.

    Given how smart she is, he can¡¯t possibly fool her with his childish plans, if he said something like he¡¯s here to see her, she probably wouldn¡¯t buy it.

    With that in mind, he continued with a righteous tone.

    ¡°Of course, I am here to see how you¡¯re doing!¡±

    So, so fake. Let¡¯s not consider whether or not Shokuhou Misaki believes him, even he¡¯s not sure he¡¯s convinced himself.

    He just pounded the living daylights out of her, if he really said he had some business coming here, it would spoil the mood so he had to lie.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes stayed fixed on him as though she saw through his act, she examined his face and she probably knew what Wu Yan is thinking about because she snorted and turned her face the other way with a hmph. Judging from her reaction, she¡¯s still somewhat satisfied with his answer.

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t bring herself to admit that she¡¯s a bit pissed that she can¡¯t subjugate Wu Yan in the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush and just spit it out. Since you¡¯re here to see me, I am guessing you need my help with something?¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his nose and admitted it with a shrug.

    ¡°Fine, I have something I need you to help me with¡­¡±

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki agreed without listening to the details, surprising Wu Yan in the process.

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact he had to do a lot of persuading to get her to help him sneak into the facility holding the sisters.

    He had to promise to go on a date with her and subsequent to that get wrecked very hard¡­

    This time, she actually agreed without saying much? Could it be that doing the devil¡¯s polka with her entailed with it this kind of perk?

    Wu Yan shook his head, Joou-sama isn¡¯t that kind of woman, she probably wouldn¡¯t listen to her hubby even if they slept together.

    He used his deep red eyes and stared into her eyes, he narrowed his eyes as if trying to glean whatever little modicum of information he could from her.

    ¡°I say, Joou-sama, when are you so easy to talk to?¡±

    ¡°Care to explain yourself?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki put a hand on her cheek as she prepared to cry.

    ¡°You already did that and this to me, what more can I do but do as you say?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki would be better off if she didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression and actions right now scream of bad acting.

    As if she didn¡¯t see his vigilant eyes, she smiled at him with a devilish grin. Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he wanted to retort back at her.

    Weren¡¯t you about to cry just now? Where did that go?

    The old adage that women can change their moods as fast as one could turn the pages of a book seems valid in her case. She was about to cry, then she smiled at him, now, she showed an impatient expression¡­

    ¡°Are you gonna say it or not? If you are not, I won¡¯t help!¡±

    Unable to see what is up to, he turned his face the other way and shrugged in a helpless manner. She¡¯s practically family at this point, might as well¡­

    He turned on his serious look and continued.

    ¡°I need you to help me with a child!¡±

    ¡°A child?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki showed a rather confused expression. Her eyes beamed up and she asked him in a curious tone.

    ¡°We just had coitus, surely you are not requesting that I bear your child?¡±

    Wu Yan almost sprayed his saliva out in surprise.

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? I am asking you to help me look into a child¡¯s psychological state!¡±

    ¡°Psychological state?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t retort, instead, she raised an eyebrow and continued in a slightly intrigued tone.

    ¡°Are you suspecting the kid might have some kind of psychological defect?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°Her mental condition is a bit unstable, she would rampage from time to time but I managed to get that under control for now. What I did only served to stop the symptom, not the underlying problem, I still need help solving whatever ill that is plaguing her¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki and he continued.

    ¡°Please, I need your help, see if you can find any abnormality in her psychological state and solve it if at all possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Rampage?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t find it interesting that he managed to stop her through some kind of mean, she¡¯s more interested in the wording of his request. Specifically, what kind of kid could go on a rampage enough for the No.3 to find troubling.

    Looking at a person¡¯s psychological state, much less a child¡¯s is a walk in the park for her so she didn¡¯t mind it that much.

    Wu Yan visited her because he knew she¡¯s one of the very few who could pull something like this off.

 Chapter 288: The crystal palace harem is slowly being buil

    t

    Academy City, School district 7.

    Wu Yan¡¯s quiet home suddenly became not so quiet anymore after someone yelled.

    ¡°Uwaa!!!¡±

    The person that emitted this screeching noise is currently throwing the biggest tantrum on top of the table while she kicked the table with the back of her feet. Flandre-chan is currently wreaking havoc with her hissy fit.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea covered their ears due to the sheer volume coming out of that small frame of hers. Only Ikaros looked Flandre-chan who is still throwing a big fuss with an expressionless face. One couldn¡¯t be sure whether she just hadn¡¯t grasped the situation or she didn¡¯t what to do.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks, they were feeling helpless, they make pretty much all the decisions in this house aside from Wu Yan, but they weren¡¯t experts on calming down a peeved child.

    Not one of the girls had experience dealing with kids. Hinagiku and Mikoto looked after Lirin [note] The little girl he found that got kidnapped by a bunch of bandits and daughter to a noble [/note] for quite some time but she¡¯s obedient and rarely, if any, threw a tantrum. This episode is fresh to Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    Hinagiku felt her head hurt just thinking about how to handle Flandre-chan. She approached her and she coaxed her.

    ¡°Flan, please be a good girl and calm down?¡±

    ¡°No no no I don¡¯t wanna!!!¡±

    Flandre-chan didn¡¯t even try listening to her. She kept smashing her fist and kicking her feet atop the table. Hinagiku and Mikoto decided not to approach her for the time being.

    ¡°I want Onii-chan! Where is Onii-chan?! Flan demands to see Onii-chan!¡±

    Yeap, she¡¯s throwing a tantrum over that reason.

    To her, being alone in this unfamiliar world where her Onee-chan and the people from scarlet devil mansion aren¡¯t here, she can only rely on Wu Yan who she just met yesterday and treasures almost as much as she treasures her sister.

    It might be due to the sealing of her power but she became even more reliant on Wu Yan. It¡¯s understandable that she would be upset if someone she relied on that much brought her to a stranger¡¯s home and then disappeared. Of course, she¡¯s going to throw a huge tantrum.

    Thus, the mess they have on their hands at the moment.

    She also had an unstable state of mind, it¡¯s easy to guess she might flip out if something like this happened. If Flan¡¯s powers weren¡¯t sealed, perhaps the house and the people in it would be gone by now.

    Kids really can throw a tantrum, their voices are unbearable. Even with her powers sealed, Flandre-chan still made everyone living there very uncomfortable with her loud noise.

    Flandre-chan had been like this ever since she woke up.

    All the girls aside from Flandre-chan felt very bothered by this. While they are anxious, they are also curious why such a cute girl would find the guy so reliable.

    Classic act of eating the sour grapes.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto cried inside, they still didn¡¯t know how to deal with Flandre-chan who is still unleashing hell. Mikoto started blowing her top off.

    ¡°Yan! Where the hell are you! Get back here this instant!¡±

    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the living room where the girls are currently in.

    When the light receded, Wu Yan appeared in the living room much to Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, and the other girls¡¯ relief.

    Kinuhata Saiai and her friends are still trying to figure out how Wu Yan got here.

    He had only returned to the living room so he was surprised to see a crowd gathered here.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You girls wanna take a picture? It will last longer.¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    A shout of joy came from his back, almost giving him a heart attack. He reflexively turned around and saw a small figure pouncing on him from the table. She jumped straight into his chest.

    Hugging her subconsciously, he asked in a shocked tone.

    ¡°Flandre-chan?¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan, where did you? Flan missed you so much¡­¡±

    She rubbed her face all over his chest and she clung onto him by grabbing his shirt like she¡¯s afraid that Wu Yan would disappear again. She looked like she is on the verge of crying with her misty eyes and pouty expression.

    Patting her back, he calmed her down.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡¯s not going anyway, I just had some business to attend to¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-chan is a big meanie, you shouldn¡¯t have left Flan behind like that¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan puffed up her cheeks in protest. She turned her head the other way like she¡¯s going to ignore him, he¡¯s not convinced because her tiny hands are still grabbing his shirt as tight as it did before. He amused himself with her cute defiant attitude.

    ¡°About time you got home! Where were you, this place was about to collapse!¡±

    Hinagiku looked at Flandre-chan who calmed down and she sighed in relief. She was also surprised by how easily Wu Yan took care of Flan, although person himself who hadn¡¯t gone through her Lion Roar Kung Fu felt confused by all of this.

    Mikoto is also happy to see Wu Yan. If he didn¡¯t return any sooner, she might have had to resort to unleashing her power to vent her frustration on inanimate objects. She was that frustrated with her crying.

    Her pleasant surprised quickly lost its charming feature when a burst of laughter rang.

    ¡°Ara ara, misaka-san, as energetic as usual, I see¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s smile froze and she started emitting sparks.

    ¡°This voice, this tone, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Before Mikoto could point it out, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda called out first.

    ¡°No.5?!¡±

    Mikoto facepalm-ed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, ugh, Shokuhou Misaki¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki covered her mouth while laughing.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter? Misaka-san doesn¡¯t seem too pleased to see me¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, why would I be?!¡±

    Mikoto protested with much annoyance in her voice. She¡¯s definitely not welcoming her as a guest, she pointed at her and questioned her.

    ¡°You, why are you here?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shrugged and sighed in a helpless manner. He then looked at her with a smug expression.

    ¡°Little Yan over there brought me here.¡±

    The corner of Mikoto¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°I had guessed that. But, I have this urge to¡­¡±

    She turned and looked at Wu Yan who is still smiling like a fool with an ominous look while emitting sparks around her.

    ¡°Electrocute somebody¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed when he heard Mikoto. He knew a meeting between Railgun and Joou-sama would not bode well for him but he had to return for Flandre-chan¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou looked at this scene unfolding and they are still trying to wrap their heads around the whole thing. They looked at Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki fight, they also saw Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s attitude. Kinuhata Saiai is the first one to jolt her eyebrow.

    ¡°Surely, this super pervert didn¡¯t super recruit super no.5 into his harem right?¡­¡±

    Frenda scrutinized Shokuhou Misaki and she looked at Wu Yan before realizing something, having seen through the True Ancestor¡¯s motives.

    ¡°Sorry girls, Mental Out is definitely a member of the harem now¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai clenched her fists and she continued with an irritated voice.

    ¡°This super pervert, he already has so many women. How dare he recruit more members into the harem, is the word women the only thing that would raise a ring in that tiny brain of his?¡±

    Frenda shrugged and she pointed something out.

    ¡°In the end, are we one of the women he laid his hands on?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai was rendered speechless, her eyes were rolling around like she¡¯s trying to come up with a plan to screw him over.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked at Wu Yan with a bit of longing.

    Will he still remember me?¡­

 Chapter 289: Thus, Joou-sama knewâ€¦

    Sensing that Shokuhou Misaki just wanted to piss off Mikoto and knowing that Mikoto would rampage as a result, Wu Yan hurriedly put a stop to them.

    ¡°Joou-sama, let¡¯s finish our business first, leave the chatter for later, okay?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes, she¡¯s a bit upset that he stood up for Mikoto and spoiled her fun but Wu Yan only responded with a silly smile.

    He needs to think up of a way to get these two to live together in peace since they are more or less his wives already.

    He silently cried because he knew this is not going to be an easy feat.

    Mikoto and the other girls knew he had something in mind when he brought Shokuhou Misaki over. Deducing that it had something to do with what Wu Yan told them before, Mikoto and Hinagiku realized his motive and looked at Flandre-chan in his chest with pity in their eyes.

    Mikoto snorted and turned the other way with a cold hmph. She¡¯s going to pretend that Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s not here. Flandre-chan might stick to Wu Yan only but almost every girl here except for Ikaros who aren¡¯t emotionally developed find that they can¡¯t resist Flandre-chan¡¯s charms.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked a bit disappointed that she can¡¯t bother Mikoto anymore, she turned her head the other way as well. Wu Yan had a feeling that Joou-sama came here mainly to piss someone off rather than to help.

    Shokuhou Misaki finally noticed Flandre-chan who is still in Wu Yan¡¯s arms. When she saw how cute Flandre-chan is, her starry eyes beamed up.

    Even Joou-sama isn¡¯t exempted from the charming tentacles of Flandre-chan¡¯s cuteness.

    When Joou-sama took note of Flandre-chan¡¯s deep red eyes that was almost the same shade as Wu Yan¡¯s, she flinched and instantly asked without holding back.

    ¡°Surely, this child isn¡¯t your daughter right?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou almost fell to the floor. Ikaros also looked at Shokuhou Misaki with shock.

    If he was not holding Flandre-chan, Wu Yan might have found himself on the floor as well. He replied with an unamused tone.

    ¡°May I ask what led you to that conclusion?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan with foxy eyes. She looked at Flandre-chan and pointed out the colors of her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two share the same eyes?¡±

    Wu Yan choked. There are a lot of people who share the same eye color but probably not many had red eyes. When the two of them shared the same color, of course, some people might think they had some kind of blood relation.

    Joou-sama could have beat around the bush a bit instead of dropping a bomb like that¡­

    Wu Yan wanted to explain the situation and deny that statement but he didn¡¯t have a plausible explanation for why they share the same eye color. Without thinking, Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°If I say she¡¯s not my daughter would you believe?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her chin with her index finger before she nodded and answered contrary to his expectation.

    ¡°I would!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrows jolted.

    ¡°And why would you believe me just like that?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed and she responded with a tongue-in-cheek attitude.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe you can contribute to the creation of such a magnificent creature!¡±

    All the girls there heard something snap, apparently, it came from Wu Yan.

    He heaved and he calmed himself down, it¡¯s pointless to fight words with Joou-sama. It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s going to get his revenge when they get in bed at a later date¡­

    Wu Yan managed to console himself with that, more like, he grinned. Some of the girls more familiar with him recognized that grin and they became doubtful of his intention. Shokuhou Misaki had a look of shock and then she lowered her head in regret after realizing something.

    Her heart raced and her knees almost gave out when she recalled something. To prevent a further continuation of this subject which might lead to him divulging shameful details, she hurriedly cut him short.

    ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you bring me here to look at the kid? Come now, let¡¯s not waste any more daylight.¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he stored the subject matter he had in mind, intending to make her pay with interest.

    He looked at Flandre-chan who is still snuggled in his chest.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, let the big sister over there take a look at you¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan didn¡¯t know what is going on but since Wu Yan said so, Flandre-chan looked at Shokuhou Misaki and nodded lightly.

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and she took out a remote controller from her handbag. Pointing it at Flandre-chan, she clicked a button.

    With a beep, Flandre-chan¡¯s pupils dilated, her energetic eyes became glassy.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Astrea held their breath as if they are afraid they might disturb Shokuhou Misaki. Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t understand what is going on but judging on circumstantial cues, they decided that the best thing to do is to remain quiet and watch.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s starry eyes dimmed down as well. Her eyes suddenly wavered and a surprised expression appeared on her face. The crowd trembled thinking Flandre-chan had some deep underlying issue.

    Luckily, Shokuhou Misaki recovered much to everyone¡¯s relief. Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    Joou-sama needs to control her expression or people will get heart attacks¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki finished her task after a bit of time had passed. She stored the remote away but her eyes looked like she had some questions regarding her. She also adorned a complex expression.

    ¡°Well? How was it?¡±

    Wu Yan asked after seeing that Shokuhou Misaki had stored her remote control away.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at him with a complicated look. Noticing the confusion on Wu Yan¡¯s face, Shokuhou Misaki sighed and continued.

    ¡°To think you had such an interesting background story, alternate worlds, System and more¡­ fascinating¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto were shocked. He asked her with a stunned face.

    ¡°So you know about it?¡±

    Wu Yan recalled that her Mental Out ability could peek into other people¡¯s memories.

    In other words, by peeking at Flandre-chan¡¯s memories, she also indirectly got intel on System from Flandre-chan.

    Joou-sama knows about the gig.

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at a dumbfounded Wu Yan and she continued with an understanding tone.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said there¡¯s a bigger stage waiting for Mikoto to perform on. To people like you who can travel worlds, perhaps Tokiwadai really is just a small pebble along the road¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled. She¡¯s probably grumbling about the time when he stood up for Mikoto during their first meeting.

    Shokuhou Misaki knew about it but some of them still didn¡¯t know what is going on.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, what are you guys talking about?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed.

    ¡°What alternate worlds? What System, what Isekai traveling? Explain yourselves!¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks and they revealed a helpless expression.

    Crap, the cat¡¯s out of the bag, this is going to be troublesome¡­

 Chapter 290: When anger mixes with embarrassmen

    t

    He miscalculated by getting Shokuhou Misaki to look at Flandre-chan¡¯s condition, but, in a way, she solved one of his problems.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to peek at Flandre-chan¡¯s memories, thereby obtaining knowledge on Wu Yan & co.

    Her revelation also dealt with how to break the news to Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. His mission 3 involved pounding 3 or more sweet booty and getting them to follow him beyond this world.

    He had already sent his meat drone into two of the targets but he hadn¡¯t found the chance to explain his background.

    Joou-sama revealed his background, giving him the chance to explain in detail what it is he¡¯s trying to pull off here.

    He told the 4 girls where he came from, where he is going and other miscellaneous details. Shokuhou Misaki would gasp from time to time but other than that she¡¯s okay. Meanwhile, the other 3 girls were too shocked for words.

    Shokuhou Misaki more or less got the picture after looking at Flandre-chan¡¯s memories, with Wu Yan filling in the gaps, she had already adapted to the situation. But, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are listening to this news for the first time.

    This news rocked their world, they still can¡¯t believe what they are hearing.

    System, traveling through worlds, Silvaria, transcript worlds, all this information, and revelation almost made their brain shortcircuit.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou almost didn¡¯t believe him. This place is where science preceded everything else. What Wu Yan is saying, seemed so unscientific, it had to be.

    But, their doubts were cast away when Ikaros and Astrea revealed their wings, Flandre-chan also revealed her crystal wing and tail, much to the shock of all 3 girls and Shokuhou Misaki who is seeing this for the first time. They had ineffable expressions on their faces.

    ¡°So to say,what you guys said were all super true?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Hinagiku and Mikoto with a befuddled face. If Wu Yan affirmed it, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he had his persuasive face on, that¡¯s just how much she hates Wu Yan.

    However, when Hinagiku and Mikoto said it, then they can only believe it.

    Wu Yan might lie to them but Hinagiku and Mikoto aren¡¯t the type of girls to do this kind of thing.

    When the two girls nodded, Kinuhata Saiai grabbed her head as she staggered back. My-life-has-been-a-lie is practically written on her face. She seemed like she needed time to cope with this.

    Wu Yan had turned their worldview upside down.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked back at Wu Yan with an excited face.

    ¡°You are going to leave this world someday right?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and Kinuhata Saiai almost jumped in joy. She¡¯s elated at the notion that she would be able to escape this devil¡¯s lewd hands.

    Wu Yan knew exactly why she is so happy and that¡¯s why he told her.

    ¡°We are going to leave this world and I will make sure to bring you with me, don¡¯t worry about it, there¡¯s no way I can possibly forget you.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped for real this time. She pointed her finger at him and she yelled at him.

    ¡°You super pervert! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not super gonna let us go even as you super leave this world?¡±

    ¡°Well, just calm down girlie¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pat her shoulders and grinned at her.

    ¡°We have such a good thing going on, how can I leave you behind like this? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave behind such a cute little maid!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the maid! Your whole family¡¯s a maid!¡±

    Frenda sighed and continued in a dejected tone.

    ¡°Essentially, I had guessed this. Why would this lecherous wolf ever give us up so easily?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou accepted his assertions and she¡¯s indifferent as to stay in or leave Academy City. She had seen its dark side and she feels no connection to this particular city, it¡¯s just a place she can leave anytime at this point.

    Shokuhou Misaki donned an intrigued smile. With her hand by her cheek. She continued with a smile.

    ¡°Silvaria, huh? Sounds interesting, i want to see this other world¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Joou-sama, surely you¡¯re not thinking of tagging along with us?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do I hear a no?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki looked at Wu Yan and she put on a slightly sad tone.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re just going to ditch me after exploring all my body had to offer?¡±

    Wu Yan knew silently cursed the moment she said that line. Sure enough, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda yelled.

    ¡°You had sex with her?!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s reaction is the strongest one. If it¡¯s any other girl, she would just stay mad for a bit and then look the other way, but how can she when it¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki!

    Her arch rival!

    Lightning started crackling and Wu Yan froze up. He almost ran away on the spot but he stayed and turned slowly around to look at Mikoto who is currently clad in lightning.

    Mikoto raised a fist and continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Yan, do you have something to say?¡±

    Wu Yan had a forced smile and his two hands are raised. He wanted her to calm down, his action pretty much told her he¡¯s guilty and Mikoto only needed to know that much to decide she¡¯s going to rough him up.

    As the lightning grew in intensity, Wu Yan decided to risk it and he took action before Mikoto could.

    He dashed in front of Mikoto with Flandre-chan in one arm, he used one hand to stop her electricity and pull her into his embrace.

    Mikoto yelped and the lightning was gone. She fell back into his chest and the next thing she knew, a pair of big lips overlapped hers.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Astrea cooed, they definitely didn¡¯t see this coming. Meanwhile, Hinagiku used her hands to cover her eyes.

    Think about the kids, you two¡­

    The voices made Mikoto return to her senses. She looked at his face that is mere millimeters away from her and she quickly became bright red in color. She started flushing red from the neck up until she¡¯s red as an apple all over.

    Poof

    And steam started coming out the top of her head, she¡¯s clearly very embarrassed by this.

    She pushed him away and yelled at him in a bashful and angry tone.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing! There are so many people here, what¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned when he saw how red she was. He sneered and wiped his lips like a dirty crook one would see in movies.

    Mikoto blushed a deeper shade of red and suddenly everyone¡¯s gaze pricked her like needles. She lowered her head and started charging straight for her room.

    Hinagiku glanced at Wu Yan before following her. Astrea followed them. Ikaros looked at Wu Yan and hesitated before she followed Astrea.

    Sighing in relief, he¡¯s glad that he managed to keep his life.

 Chapter 291: Kinuhata Saiai who couldnâ€™t escape her fate

    After Mikoto, Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros left, the only ones remaining here are the girls who are going to leave this world with him.

    Perhaps because of this, Ikaros hesitated when she left. She wanted to stay by his side but she didn¡¯t want to get in the way of him dealing with Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Wu Yan could more or less guess what she¡¯s thinking about. As expected, he should really dole out more love for Ikaros.

    Shokuhou Misaki suddenly said something out of the blue.

    ¡°She can read mood huh? That Ikaros, I mean¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head, slightly surprising her with his reply.

    ¡°Nope, Ikaros isn¡¯t that strong at reading between the lines¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled warmly in the direction Ikaros went.

    ¡°She¡¯s a bit dull on the emotional side, there is a lot of stuff she can¡¯t comprehend.¡±

    ¡°Then she¡­¡±

    ¡°But, Ikaros is working very hard to change herself. She didn¡¯t really need to change herself, I liked her just the way she is.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded after understanding something. She turned towards him and laughed.

    ¡°Hey you, aren¡¯t you worried I might get jealous for saying something like that?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at her and laughed it off.

    ¡°Oh? I would like to see that, by all means, please show me your jelly side¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki uttered a cold hmph and turned her face the other way, she responded with an unamused tone.

    ¡°What, I can¡¯t get jealous? You¡¯re complimenting another girl in my presence here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki felt even more upset when she heard him replying in an indifferent manner. Before she could grumble some more, Wu Yan asked her another question.

    ¡°Oh yeah, what about Flandre-chan?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s focused her gaze on Flandre-chan who is sleeping after she used her powers on her. She continued with a complicated expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about here. She¡¯s okay other than the fact that her psychological state might need a bit of time to recover to a normal state a child her mental age should have.¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and then he revealed a joyful face. He hugged Flandre-chan and he beamed at Joou-sama.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Joou-sama!¡±

    Taken by surprise, she replied in the negative.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Wu Yan gawked at her. When he confirmed she wasn¡¯t fooling around he frowned and looked at Flandre-chan who is resting in his arms.

    ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t do anything why would Flandre-chan recover so quickly.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki glanced at Flandre-chan and she played with her blonde hair before responding to him.

    ¡°Well, she had too much power and too little control over them, that¡¯s why she grew up differently from other kids¡­¡±

    ¡°You sealed that power and without the burden of such great power, she recovered like a suppressed spring that lost its load. I think she would be able to recover pretty soon given her rate of recovery.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud but after he realized Flandre-chan is still sleeping, he lowered his volume.

    ¡°Well, ain¡¯t that just swell!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gazed upon Flandre-chan¡¯s sleeping countenance and she lamented.

    ¡°It¡¯s still so unreal, who would think that such a child would possess enough power to wipe the floor with all the lv5 in Academy City combined. That destruction of the Eye is really quite the something there¡­¡±

    ¡°You even know this much huh?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Of course, she had her ability sealed and her mental state is unstable. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to assess her mind so easily. Basically, I know everything she knows.¡±

    ¡°Including, Gensokyo, I presume?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded and he continued with a careful voice.

    ¡°Even those stuff Flandre-chan did in Gensokyo?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki felt amused by his attitude.

    ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t think her identity as a vampire and her history of disintegrating people is enough to scare me silly right?¡±

    Wu Yan put on an awkward smile.

    ¡°So you knew about that as well¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed as she rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°The researchers¡¯ experiments on test subjects are even more gruesome than Flandre-chan¡¯s play session. I had seen more than I wanted to even when I was young, Mental Out allowed me to do just that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan remained silent. The dark side of the academy is something she would know a lot about.

    Her experience and her ability that allowed her to peer into other people¡¯s mind¡­

    Seeing Wu Yan¡¯s expression, Shokuhou Misaki giggled and she teased him.

    ¡°Ara, is Little Yan worried about me?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki instantly made Wu Yan annoyed. He rolled her eyes at her and he replied in a slightly angered tone.

    ¡°Sure, I mean I was, now, I am not so sure.¡±

    She leaned against him and she put her arms around him in a very intimate manner.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. I like seeing your expression as you worry about me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s brow jolted and he replied with a twitching lip.

    ¡°You enjoy seeing me worried for you¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki giggled and she asked him with a curious tone.

    ¡°Little Yan, when are we leaving this world and going to Silvaria? I am quite intrigued by that place¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Joou-sama,it¡¯s another world, what¡¯s there to get so giddy about?¡­¡±

    ¡°A lot of things, obviously!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki replied with an unamused tone.

    ¡®You said Misaka will be performing in that world, well, so can I.¡±

    Wu Yan held his head when he felt a headache coming on.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re doing this with Mikoto in mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, when are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re that anxious, it all depends on whether certain individuals cooperate¡­¡±

    He threw a sharp glance at a loli trying to sneak away on tippy toes. She froze up when she noticed someone looking at her.

    Kinuhata Saiai got busted.

    For some reason, when the other girls left, she suddenly felt a chill and the alarm in her mind wouldn¡¯t stop ringing.

    She trusts her sixth sense and she decided to make her escape while she still can.

    Alas, this wasn¡¯t meant to be.

    The alarm in her mind heightened when she heard him. She decided to escape as fast as her dainty legs can carry her. Pretty soon, she found her legs kicking at the air around her.

    She started despairing and squirming.

    ¡°Super let go of me you super pervert!¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Kinuhata-chan, there is no escape for you¡­¡±

    He ignored how hard she struggled, he lifted her by her collar and went towards his room.

    Frenda patted her chest in relief. She then remembered that she already got her cherry popped by him.

    Takitsubou Rikou looked on as Kinuhata Saiai got dragged into his room. Visualizing what is going to happen, she blushed¡­

 Chapter 292: Again, what started as innocent turned into another opera

    Shokuhou Misaki, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou watched in a dumbfounded manner as Kinuhata Saiai got dragged into Wu Yan¡¯s room. The door slammed before the girls returned to their senses.

    Given their mental acuity, it¡¯s easy for them to piece together what happened, more specifically, they knew what he is going to do to her¡­

    Dragging a girl into his room like that, nobody would believe him even if he insists that he¡¯s not going to do anything.

    Shokuhou Misaki gnashed her teeth and she uttered a cold hmph. But, she didn¡¯t say something even though Wu Yan brought another girl into his room right in front of her. She could guess that he needed to do what he is about to do so they can move on from this world.

    What kind of mission requires one to get naughty in the sheets?¡­

    Rather, this means that they¡­

    She glanced at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou with her starry eyes. Something clicked and a grin appeared on her face.

    Chills climbed up Takitsubou Rikou and Frenda¡¯s spines. They stopped looking at Wu Yan¡¯s room as they looked around, trying to locate the source of their chills.

    The source, Shokuhou Misaki sneered as she glanced at both Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. She looked at Mikoto¡¯s room and she took out her remote control. She then pointed it at Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡­

    Meanwhile, inside Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Get back! I am telling you this now, I am super strong!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai retreated towards the headboard of the bed. Wu Yan got closer and with each encroachment, Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s heart raced and she panicked. She put on the meanest look she can muster, intending to intimidate Wu Yan with unconvincing results.

    Wu Yan felt more amused than intimidated, he laughed and shook his head at Kinuhata Saiai who tried to defend herself with stuff she could find on the bed. Crossing his arms, he revealed a delighted grin.

    Kinuhata Saiai also stopped, she¡¯s confused why he would pause when her threats were useless against him in the past.

    Could it be that he found the kindness in his heart¡­?

    About the same time she thought about this, Wu Yan laughed out loud and he pounced on her like a hungry wolf on a helpless lamb.

    Kinuhata Saiai uttered a surprised yelp as she hurriedly made her retreat. It was too late as Wu Yan had predicted her movements and he pinned her down on the bed with ridiculous precision.

    A strong masculine musk invaded her nose and she felt him weighing down her. Somehow, her small frame could withstand his weight, a fact Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t want to know.

    ¡°Super let go of me now!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai squirmed to get out of his grasp but the other person held her two hands in place above her head.

    ¡°Help! Somebody super help! Frenda! Takitsubou! Get your asses here and super rescue me!!!¡±

    Completely restrained, the panic inside her grew and she yelled like her life depended on it, true to her instincts as a girl whose purity is in jeopardy.

    Normally, this would have been effective since Hinagiku and Mikoto wouldn¡¯t ignore someone calling for help in their own home.

    Mikoto is too embarrassed to come out of her room while Hinagiku, Astrea, and Ikaros were in Mikoto¡¯s room as well. There¡¯s a big chance they would miss her.

    But, if she kept screaming and yelling like this, the other girls are going to hear her soon enough. That is, if Wu Yan would let her¡­

    He licked his lips and he lowered his upper torso and plugged her gaping mouth with his mouth along with any words that might have escaped that mouth of hers.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s eyes widened and she cried inside. This is the second time this dirty savage brute of a werewolf forcefully kissed her.

    God, why did you have to bless me with my cute appearance and body, lo and behold, this wolf is about to take me¡­

    She started thinking about weird things due to being in a fluster. Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s tongue had found its way past her tightly clenched teeth. Like a demon lord of the bednight, he made her small tongue his captive and he coiled his tongue around hers in an erotic manner.

    The pleasure started taking seeping into her mind. her heart that had seen way too many B-rated films for her own age started throbbing hard.

    Her eyes began taking on a misty look. She almost lost control of herself in the make-out session. Sensing that her body is starting to heat up, she steeled her resolve and she decided to bite his tongue.

    When she was about to chomp, Kinuhata Saiai wavered as she lost her strength. A hand had found its way onto her modest lump of flesh and said hand started wreaking havoc upon that modest mound.

    He still had her hands pinned down with one of his hand but with the other hand, he raised hell on her body.

    ¡°Mwuu¡­ uuu.. nhgu¡­¡±

    She can feel the hand fondling her and with each dexterous movement, her eyes would widen and her eyes would become even moister. Her face started taking on a tinge of red. She let out moans in sync with the hand on her chest.

    Although he had opened the gates of Mordor with a loli before he still can¡¯t help but enjoy this experience. Frenda had her own charms as a moe blob with almost all the attributes of a loli, she had a cute appearance and the tendency to act cute.

    Meanwhile, Kinuhata Saiai had a different allure to her than Frenda who liked to act cute. His lewd heart started racing at the thought of this fresh experience.

    On the subject, Kinuhata Saiai and them thighs¡­

    He violated the prime directives with what he did to Shokuhou Misaki this morning. He felt that he might have gone a bit over the moral horizon by choosing to whittle the love branch of a loli. Of course, he quickly threw that thought aside.

    He had no qualms about what he did today, not even the fact that he is about to waka-waka a loli. Wetting the willy is his favorite game, so he¡¯s feeling like today¡¯s his lucky day.

    He let go of the tiny rabbit he had in his hand, a bit fed up with only doing that. Kinuhata Saiai let out a sigh of relief but this relief didn¡¯t last long. She found herself gasping pretty soon.

    Just because he let go didn¡¯t mean he was done with her. He had a very simple logic if one hand isn¡¯t doing the trick then plus one to the equation.

    He unleashed his lecherous kung fu on her two petite hills. He¡¯s like the Bob Ross of hooters with the way he kneaded her lumps of flesh into various shapes.

    It¡¯s like her bones melted away with the sensual pleasures storming her mind. She had to admit it despite her strong reluctance. The guy had skills and he knew how to apply them with destructive effects.

    Her body heated up even further and her eyes started rolling up. At the same time, her resistance weakened, what little strength she had escaped her as moans.

    Wu Yan removed his hands from inside her clothes and he quickly did away with her clothes¡­

 Chapter 293: Lewd interludeâ€¦

    While she resisted with her weak strength, protesting with muffled sounds, Wu Yan swiftly removed the sweater dress and pants she would always wear.

    Wu Yan casually threw the clothes to the side of the bed. Now that she is in her birthday suit and as vulnerable as a newborn lamb. Her petite loli body did nothing to stop the lustful flames burning Wu Yan up.

    Even though it had little adult charms, she was attractive in her own way, Her lustrous thighs, smooth skin, her sweet scent, it all invigorated anyone who saw it.

    Feeling the air touching her skin, Kinuhata Saiai understood her present appearance. She is so embarrassed she could die, this is the second time a man had seen her body in all its glory.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to move her hands to cover her chest and shield what little she can from Wu Yan¡¯s lecherous eyes. Before she could do anything, Wu Yan saw through her intentions and he grabbed her hands before pinning them down beside her head.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ You super big jerk¡­¡±

    Even though she knew her words had no effect on the great wolf in front of her, she still wanted to say something.

    He rewarded his eyes with the sight of her in birthday suit, a sight he hadn¡¯t seen for a while now. He snickered.

    ¡°Kinuhata-chan, are you still trying to resist? It¡¯s useless, just give up. If you do as I say, I promise I will be gentle~~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai glared at him as she yelled.

    ¡°What do you mean stop super resisting? If I didn¡¯t resist you¡¯re going to super have your way with me!¡±

    Wu Yan had a ‡å expression.

    ¡°And yet, you have the time to explain?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai flinched and she nodded.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I have no time for that!¡±

    She became shocked again.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re super forcing yourself on me, right? Then why are you spending so much super time to super talk with me?¡±

    Wu Yan winced and he continued.

    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t have time for that¡­¡±

    A strange silence descended upon them. They looked at each other in an awkward silence.

    It¡¯s amazing that they had the time for a brief chatter when they are busy tugging the sheets.

    Wu Yan broke the silence first.

    ¡°I say, you¡¯re not actually planning on using pointless chatter as a way to escape what is about to happen right?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai froze and her eyes started wavering. This much is enough to inform him that it is indeed her plan to do so.

    The corners of his lips twitched and he reached out to give her petite chest a good squeezing. Her expression collapsed and she started moaning.

    ¡°Ah~ Super let go of me~~~¡±

    He ignored her yell and focused on dealing with her small frame. He stuck out his tongue and he started licking her.

    ¡°Mh¡­Nng~~¡±

    She never had this kind of encounter before so she tensed her body up and she clenched down on her lips. The more Wu Yan moved his tongue all over her body, the stranger she felt her body become.

    A strange yet familiar sensation started creeping out from within. She instinctively knew she had experienced this before.

    She had felt this sensation during the time she got defeated by Wu Yan and he taught her a lesson with his dexterous fingers.

    Responding almost intuitively, Kinuhata Saiai started stirring under his manipulation.

    He examined her Purnania which didn¡¯t have any grass inhabiting that smooth wasteland and he found that she is ready. With an ungodly speed, he removed his clothes, a testament to how trained he is when it comes to the art of undressing.

    When he revealed his Gungnir, Kinuhata Saiai became very alarmed. She panicked and for some reason, she found enough strength to push Wu Yan away. She got up and she tried to crawl away to safety.

    Bad move, she had barely moved any distance when she felt a pair of burly hands grabbing her by her slim waist.

    The next moment, she felt something rigid pressing against her butt.

    ¡°Nuu¡­¡±

    Knowing that there¡¯s no escape, she groaned.

    Goodbye, my youthful self¡­

    Wu Yan began with a mighty thrust and she whimpered. Specifically, she cried out¡­

    Wh-why is it so painful?¡­

    She furrowed her brows and she kept mewling. She didn¡¯t dare to move her tensed body. All this she did to reduce the pain she felt¡­

    She held her tears back and she bit down on her lips, somehow, she managed to stop herself from crying. Her strong personality told her to not cry over something like this.

    The pain receded almost as fast as it had hit her. She¡¯s a 12-year-old girl so she started consoling herself.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ this super doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±

    Listening to her mumblings, he shook his head and he leaned down on her back before whispering into her ears.

    ¡°If it hurts that much, you should just let it all out. Trust me, it will feel very great~¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai stopped and she leered at him, half sobbing.

    ¡°You evil prick, look what you did to me and you still had the nerve to tease me¡­¡±

    He smiled and he conceded that she might not want to hear him talk right now.

    After Wu Yan told her that, Kinuhata Saiai felt the pain decreasing by a great margin. She relaxed her furrowed brows in response. However, the next moment, an empty feeling started spreading inside her and she revealed a complicated expression.

    This dreadful feeling of emptiness made her subconsciously crave for Wu Yan to move. She wanted to say something but then she remembered she¡¯s the victim here, why would she even say anything?

    Kinuhata Saiai felt stumped.

    if Wu Yan knew what she is thinking about, Wu Yan would definitely quip that it is not the time to be thinking about weird things. He would probably comment that her hidden heroine attribute is being a ditz.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what she is thinking about but he can¡¯t even hold himself back anymore, much less think about whether or not she is feeling it or not. He went right ahead and smashed his pestle right into her mortar.

    ¡°MHyah!~¡±

    Her drawn out moan put an end to her internal conflict. She¡¯s elated at the disappearing sense of emptiness. He had dispelled her hesitation with a few deft thrusts.

    This long groan is a starting signal of their intense battle. Sounds of wet, slapping noises accompanied moans as it reveberated in the room¡­

 Chapter 294: Actually, I wasnâ€™t planning on having a foursomeâ€¦

    He embraced her soft body and enjoyed her tender moans. He could smell her sweat as he explored every inch of her skin. Completely immersing himself in the experience, he continued shagging her.

    There are two noises that are most pleasing to his ears. The first would be the groans and moans of girls and the second, the wet, sloppy slapping noises of two meat sacks hitting each other. No matter how many times he listens to it, it never gets old.

    Wu Yan¡¯s feeling is different from Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s, she felt bashful about the noises coming out of her mouth and she gnashed her teeth every time she heard the sound of wet slapping noises.

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t have the thick hide Wu Yan calls a face. As a girl, even if she¡¯s a bit on the masculine side, she still felt embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t believe the noises she¡¯s making at the moment.

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to stop her own voice from coming out but Wu Yan railed her so hard it¡¯s like she¡¯s being electrocuted. She can¡¯t keep her mouth shut and moans leaked out from her.

    This is her first time and she already feels like her soul is going to be taken from her. The last of her rationality bid her farewell and it¡¯s like her body is not hers anymore.

    What she can¡¯t deny though, is that this felt very good¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t hide her own embarrassment, her blushing face is half because she is turned on and the other half is because she is bashful.

    Today, she had experienced a lot of new things. She hated her own powerlessness, she can deal with getting forcefully abducted, she can deal with getting forcefully pounded on the bed but did they really have to go about their nasty business in such an embarrassing position?!

    With her face lowered so close she could kiss the sheet and her butt up, she subconsciously grabbed the sheets as if she¡¯s trying to hold onto her soul. She looked at the sheet in front of her as a repetitive impact kept hitting her from behind. Kinuhata Saiai cried inside.

    Can we super re-negotiate, let¡¯s switch to another position¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to say this but she is too busy groaning and moaning to say something. She had to endure the humiliation of being fucked in this position for close to half an hour which is also the same duration she is both furious and bashful.

    There might not be a lot of room left in her mind for stuff like rationality but there is an ample amount of shame and bashfulness. After being subjected to this lewd treatment, Kinuhata Saiai finally snapped.

    After letting out a drawn-out whimper, she can¡¯t go on anymore. Her skin was red all over and she lost the strength to support herself. She fell onto the bed out of exhaustion.

    Wu Yan frowned and sighed with a helpless expression. He is disappointed with her stamina.

    He pressed down on her from above, using his body to tell her that he is far from satisfied.

    She had only recovered a bit of her senses, just enough to feel him embracing her once more. She instantly became flustered but she before she could say anything, Wu Yan smashed her with a mighty thrust, making her sing once more¡­

    In the room, aside from the wet slapping noises and Kinuhata Saiai¡¯ moans, there is now an additional noise; the massive creaking noise of the bed.

    The creaking noise excited Wu Yan even more, he thrust his Gungnir with even more vigor into her.Kinuhata Saiai felt irrational angry at the weak integrity of the bed.

    Kinuhata Saiai started cracking just like the bed. She let out another drawn-out moan and her body tensed up as she welcomed the second time she cummed today.

    Just like before, Wu Yan didn¡¯t give her any room to breathe, he began working her cucumber patch again.

    Kinuhata Saiai panicked as her eyes became misty. She used her puppy-eyed expression on Wu Yan as she bleated.

    ¡°Yo-you are at it?!¡±

    Wu Yan answered her, with his hips.

    Oh god, somebody super save me, please¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai cried inside for the nth time today. She had a healthy amount of confidence in her own stamina. She had to, her nitrogen armor required her to train her body to keep up with the ability.

    The horse smacking away at her from behind destroyed any confidence she might have in her own stamina.

    No matter how hard she trained her stamina, it would amount to nothing compared to a True Ancestor.

    While she protested and begged for mercy in her tiny voice, he initiated another round of the dirty polka.

    Kinuhata Saiai gave in to her fate and she shut her eyes.

    Dear defiled body, I hope you¡¯re able to endure what comes next¡­

    A sound disrupted them, it was brief in duration but just enough to catch the attention of the two on the bed.

    It¡¯s the sound of the door opening.

    He stopped on reflex, Kinuhata Saiai who is panting heavily and Wu Yan both looked at the door. The two of them were surprised by the visitors.

    ¡°Frenda! Takitsubou!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai yelled out. The two visitors had stunned the two who were locked in an intimate embrace.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood at the door with glassy eyes fixed on the bed. Their blank expression is as though they are looking at a chess game rather than a steamy sex scene.

    Still in a daze, the two didn¡¯t notice that the two girls looked like they were in a stupor.

    Kinuhata Saiai responded first, she blushed very hard when she realized her two best friends are looking at her while they are in the act. Her shame exploded from inside.

    ¡°Uwa!!!¡±

    She yelled out loud. Kinuhata Saiai covered her face with her two hands and she started struggling to free herself from Wu Yan¡¯s grasp. An ashamed voice came from between the space of her fingers¡­

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Frenda, Takitsubou, don¡¯t super look at me¡­¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t reach Frenda or Takitsubou Rikou, it did, however, reach Wu Yan. He noticed that Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou were looking at him while his junior is still exploring the inner labyrinth of Kinuhata Saiai. Suddenly, he got really excited.

    He embraced the dark side and gave in to his carnal desires.

    He started moving his hips like a heavy duty engine. Pummeled, Kinuhata Saiai cried out in both shame and pleasure. She cried inside while letting her body enjoy the series of movements.

    As expected, this guy is super perverted.!

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t even want to imagine what she looked like at the moment given her constant groaning and moaning. She only knew one thing, she¡¯s too ashamed to see anyone after this.

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t know that the ones who would be too shamed to see anyone isn¡¯t her. It¡¯s the two girls who opened the door to their love nest.

    After the door closed, Wu Yan stopped and Kinuhata Saiai took the chance to glance over at the direction of the door.

    What they saw surprised the two in the heat of the moment.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t close the door and move on. Instead, they closed the door and entered the room.

    The two girls looked at Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai before they began undressing right in front of Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai.

    This time, both of them were taken by surprise.

    Is he finally going to break his personal record? Is he going to have a foursome?¡­

 Chapter 295: Trio of people? Letâ€™s try someâ€¦

    A petite body that slightly loses in comparison to Kinuhata Saiai and a body that is voluptuous appeared in front of Wu Yan and Kinuhata Saiai.

    They didn¡¯t know what to make of the current situation.

    It¡¯s not the first time he had seen them in their birthday suit all at once. Heck, he had seen their bodies almost every day.

    He still had the high-quality photographs he took of their naked bodies last time. He stashed the treasure away in his item ring. He would take the photos out to appreciate its aesthetic every now and then.

    It¡¯s the second time he had seen them in all their glory. This time, however, is more exciting than the last time. He had only enjoyed fondling them last time. But, this time¡­

    Why don¡¯t you ask Kinuhata Saiai who is still pinned down under him?

    Kinuhata Saiai felt like she is surprised enough times to last her whole lifetime. Her worldview changed completely, or rather, got wrecked today. When she saw her two best friends walking towards her butt naked, she freaked out.

    ¡°H-ho-ho-hold up! Super wait right there!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai used the energy she saved up yesterday and she somehow bounced back to life, giving Wu Yan quite a surprise in the process, not that she cared or even had the spare capacity to do so.

    Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou seemed like they didn¡¯t hear her. They kept walking closer and closer until Kinuhata Saiai caved in and went hysterical.

    ¡°What are you girls super doing?! Do you girls realize what you¡¯re doing?! You girls must be insane!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai wanted to punch herself with Nitrogen Armor enhanced fist. The way Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou approached them while being naked would suggest to anyone that they wanted to participate in the ongoing pants-off dance-off.

    Her brain kept telling her that her two best friends weren¡¯t this kind of people but the reality is that they are still approaching them!

    ¡°Super stop right there, are you girls listening to me?!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai rampaged when the two girls ignored her rant.

    She clad her fists with her Nitrogen Armor and she jumped up with renewed strength. She just wanted to wreck everything she can see to vent her frustration and pent-up anger.

    However, before she could do anything, a certain wolf decided that this was not peachy and he wrapped his arms around her.

    Being embraced like this, Kinuhata Saiai wanted to straight-up punch the guy into next week but her fist wavered as her strength drained away from her.

    ¡°Nuah~~Uguhn~¡±

    Her eyes widened as a familiar rock hard object entered her, due to the angle and force used, the spear had pierced through another layer of defense. She sobbed.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ can you please note the time and place? How are you still up¡­?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence. Wu Yan started mercilessly railed her with unprecedented speed and strength.

    ¡°Nn~~ Ahh~~~¡±

    She wished she could pass out from holding too much breath in. She¡¯s getting the business served up to her in front of her best friends. This stimulating experience is too much for her first time. She never would have imagined there would be a day when she would be subjected to this kind of play.

    Wu Yan got into a frenzy. If Wu Yan was normal, he would have spotted the odd behavior of Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou. But right now, he¡¯s too busy having the time of his life that his IQ fell drastically.

    He kept pounding Kinuhata Saiai while Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou stood in front of them. He reached out and grabbed Frenda¡¯s slim waist with one of his hand before he swiftly pulled her close to him.

    ¡°No¡­ Uuu¡­ You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai screamed and she begged for mercy.

    ¡°Uuu¡­ Uuu¡­ You¡­ mustn¡¯t¡­.Ngah¡­.super¡­uuu¡­do this¡­.¡±

    He ignored Kinuhata Saiai and while he moved her along his rhythm with one hand, he used the other hand to caress Frenda. Soon enough, Frenda¡¯s body took on a pinkish hue.

    He checked her pink fortress and placed her atop of Kinuhata Saiai, ignoring if Kinuhata Saiai might have anything to say about the situation.

    ¡°Y-you, what are you doing?¡­¡±

    Her eyes started dating around, she knew what Wu Yan is going to do. Because she knew exactly what he is planning to do, she had to ask since she just can¡¯t believe how many exciting plays they had done today, her first time by the way!

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s mind went blank when Frenda weighed down on her. She subconsciously hugged Frenda and although she tried to wake Frenda up, Wu Yan¡¯s pumping hips stopped her dead in her tracks.

    Face to face with Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai finally noticed that Frenda¡¯s eyes looked like she¡¯s not conscious.

    Noticing that something is wrong, Kinuhata Saiai reached her hand out to Wu Yan, hoping he would listen to her for a change.

    Alas, it was a hopeless wish.

    Wu Yan pulled out and he stuck his Rhongomyniad into Frenda. Frenda who originally moved like she¡¯s a manipulated puppet let out a long moan.

    Frenda¡¯s blue eyes started wavering after that moan. Truth be told, Frenda didn¡¯t want to return to her senses¡­

    All this while, Frenda had retained her consciousness, she just couldn¡¯t move her body the way she wanted to. She could see Takitsubou Rikou and herself opening the door to this dreadful lovemaking scene and she wished someone would kill her right there and then.

    Her thoughts were intensified when she saw Wu Yan hoisting her up onto the bed and laying her on top of Kinuhata Saiai.

    Knowing what¡¯s going to happen, in the last moment before the invasion into her coochie, she cursed.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, I hate you so much!¡¯

    And then something hard and robust entered her. Suddenly, she can control her body again.

    The two girls stared at each other with very different pairs of eyes but they both had one thing in common, utter embarrassment.

    He had a wide hippopotamus-like grin. This sudden development is the reason for his wide smile. He almost laughed out loud when he saw the two lolis piled up into a layer cake in front of him.

    This is too good, being a transported guy sure has its perks.

    He switched between Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai. The pleasure is so great that he didn¡¯t even want to voice it out and he did just that, he just pounded and smashed his way through the night.

    Wu Yan just wanted to enjoy himself before they leave this world.He had been enjoying his life almost every night since coming here though and tonight was no different.

    His nigh endless rounds of making his love rain naturally caused the two girls who can only powerlessly look at each other to duet with groans and moans.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda showed each other an awkward look before they got bashful and they decided to just close their eyes. The hot breath they blew into each other¡¯s faces told them that this was all real.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda started the night they will never forget.

    Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou whos consciousness is retained within that locked body of hers saw everything unfold and she knew she¡¯s definitely going to get some vitamin D.

 Chapter 296: The story that must be toldâ€¦

    Holy crap, they are heavy!

    Was what Wu Yan thought while he held up her jugs.

    Her hooters are almost as heavy as Ikaros¡¯ and it is comparable to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s. However, this volume and feel are completely different from Ikaros or Shokuhou Misaki. Wu Yan just couldn¡¯t figure out how to eloquently put into words the feeling he got from fondling her breasts. He is just too astonished by what he is experiencing.

    He¡¯s no longer a human, he¡¯s a True Ancestor and in addition to the ridiculous vitality and regenerative powers he has, he had augmented strength.

    A True Ancestor stands at the top of all food chains, that means that he had to have enough strength to qualify for such a status. It would be exaggerating to say that he could split mountains and shatter the earth but he definitely had some strength to back him up.

    With his enhanced strength he could still feel a bit of weight coming from her bountiful bosom. This meant that her hooters are really magnificent in volume and mass.

    The volume didn¡¯t matter to him because he still digs them!

    Takitsubou Rikou looked like she¡¯s in a daze but beneath that expressionless countenance is a maiden who is very bashful about him having the time of his life massaging her kitties. If she had any control over her body, she would probably be blushing like mad right now.

    Embarrassed is probably an understatement of her current feelings. Still piled up in a layer cake, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai would have told her to wait in her line if Takitsubou Rikou said anything first.

    Since they are already this far, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda gave up trying to hold back their feelings, they let themselves enjoy what Wu Yan could offer them.

    Granted, this means that Kinuhata Saiai who had experienced countless orgasms ended up like a dead pig on top of the bed, she¡¯s not getting up anytime soon. Meanwhile, Frenda was okay at first but then she suffered the same fate, she¡¯s a loli so she didn¡¯t have much stamina to begin with.

    He plowed Frenda¡¯s bean field so hard she cummed again. Inhaling deeply, he placed her at Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s side after she¡¯s done screaming in pleasure. At the same time, he grabbed Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s hooters and gave them a good tugging.

    There was no response from Takitsubou Rikou, it¡¯s like she didn¡¯t mind Wu Yan¡¯s actions. Those glazed over eyes had a short instance of turbulance and her skin also started becoming red so at least he knew she¡¯s feeling it¡­

    She lost control over her body but she can still get turned on especially after seeing Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai who are currently panting on top of the bed like absolutely tired dogs. She felt a bit afraid and excited at the same time.

    Takitsubou Rikou knew, as did Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda, that this day would have come sooner or later after getting abducted to Wu Yan¡¯s home.

    In fact, Takitsubou Rikou felt this day came a bit later than she had expected. She had expected him to devour them the first day they got here. Takitsubou Rikou definitely didn¡¯t expect him to delay it until today.

    Takitsubou Rikou started wondering if Wu Yan took custody of them from Mugino Shizuri because he had something else in mind other than just unleashing his Kraken upon them as Kinuhata Saiai had predicted.

    Well, she probably won¡¯t think like this if she knew one of them, specifically, Frenda, got her booty tapped by him the day she got here.

    The day finally came even though she¡¯s technically being manipulated by a certain someone. Takitsubou Rikou still felt a bit elated at what they are about to do.

    She¡¯s different from both Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai. Kinuhata Saiai agreed to Wu Yan¡¯s terms under duress and Frenda agreed under similar terms as well.

    Frenda caved because she is a bit cowardly. Kinuhata Saiai probably wouldn¡¯t have caved in even if Wu Yan really threatened her, had she really been opposed to the idea of following Wu Yan.

    In a way, the stuff he did to Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda that day after the battle at the research institute left a mark in their hearts just like what happened to Takitsubou Rikou. Before the events of this night, they were ¡°unsullied maidens¡±.

    Wu Yan used less than ethical coercions and forcefulness to get the two girls to agree subconsciously without putting up much fight. They went along with him with an attitude like they are going to see where this leads to and then they got abducted.

    Among the trio, however, Takitsubou Rikou is the only one who came willingly.

    He might have left a mark on Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda but he definitely left a lasting figure in Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s heart.

    After the fight with Kakine Teitoku, this impression only deepened further thus leading her to willingly follow Wu Yan.

    As a girl who¡¯s about to have her first time, naturally, she¡¯s a bit intimidated by the thought of doing so. Her fear grew in magnitude when he laid her on the bed and he adjusted his divine spear for first entry after using his firm hands to press her knees back against the bed and beside her head.

    Takitsubou Rikou wanted to say something but her body wouldn¡¯t obey her. Now that his baguette is about to enter her over, she cursed silently just as Frenda did a few moments back.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, I hate you!¡±

    Then, the sound of something tearing came and shortly afterward, someone groaned.

    ¡°Hugh¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou let out a low wail. The fact that she can mewl means that she had control over her body again. She locked gaze with Wu Yan while enduring the sharp pain with clenched teeth. Her raised eyebrows made Wu Yan aware of the fact that she¡¯s feeling pain at the moment.

    Her two hands grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shoulders in a vice. She wrapped her legs around his waist and she whimpered.

    ¡°Pl-please go easy on me¡­¡±

    He gave her a warm smile and made her heart race. Meanwhile, Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai who had recovered a bit of their energy wished they could go apeshit on that detestable smile of his.

    Takitsubou Rikou is biased in her interpretation of his smile. Only Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai saw what he really meant with his smile.

    He¡¯s clearly very proud of himself!

    He grabbed a handful of her hooters and he heaved her up with one hand by the butt. He then initiated a suspended congress with movements he had practiced throughout this day.

    Soon enough, Takitsubou Rikou started moaning and panting. After that, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda started singing the tune as well. Their voices never stopped in that room as time went on.

    Meanwhile, a blushing Shokuhou Misaki stood outside the room. She had emitted the same set of sound as the girls inside the room this morning.

    She¡¯s a bit angry and ashamed as she listened to the girls wail and moan inside the room. Given her understanding of Wu Yan, he must have locked onto the girls from an early stage and what she did was to hasten the day he would make his moves on them.

    Sighing she murmured in an irritated tone.

    ¡°You lucky dog!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki felt like doing this was not worth the effort. She¡¯s also angry at herself for getting involved with this guy in the first place. She looked at Mikoto¡¯s room and an idea came to her. She put on a cheeky calculating grin.

    No, no I cannot let that guy have so much fun. At least, I shouldn¡¯t let him get some so easily¡­

 Chapter 297: Joou-sama pulling the strings behind it allâ€¦

    School district 7, Wu Yan¡¯s home¡­

    Although the bedroom never stopped emitting passionate noises, the room had now become silent except for a few light sounds of people panting.

    Wu Yan laid there on his bed with a face that looked like he truly and utterly understood what it means to be satisfied, he¡¯s practically shining at the moment.

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s laid next to his right side while Frenda is at Wu Yan¡¯s left side. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou is laying on top of him while he hugged her. This scene alone is enough to tell people what happened here.

    Feeling Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s bountiful bosom pressing down against his chest, he let himself drown in the pleasure of this sensual sensation. If he had a cigar he would probably be puffing on it right about now¡­

    Finally, he realized that something is not right about Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s behavior.

    Be it on the screen or from the time he had spent with the girls, he didn¡¯t take them to be girls who would strip down by themselves and join in on a smexy session.

    If he thought a bit about how Frenda and Takitsubou Rikou behaved before and the status quo in the house, it¡¯s easy to come to that conclusion. In the end, Wu Yan is not a dumb dumb who can¡¯t use his brain. (Author: Oh, you so are!¡±

    He recalled the events that had led to his present circumstances and his jaw dropped.

    Surely, Joou-sama won¡¯t help him expand his crystal palace harem just like this? She¡¯s the queen, why would she go out of her way to help?!

    Thinking he knows her so well, it never crossed his mind that if Shokuhou Misaki guessed his intentions, it¡¯s totally possible that she would do something like this.

    Based on past interactions with her, Joou-sama is probably out to screw him over.

    Of course, this slipped Wu Yan just like it did numerous times before. It didn¡¯t matter, he would come to regret his actions soon enough¡­

    Giving up on thinking about it, he decided to put the thought aside and ask Shokuhou Misaki all about it when the opportunity presents itself.

    At roughly the same time, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, and Ikaros who¡¯s holding onto a sleeping Flandre-chan came out of their respective rooms.

    They each had different expressions. Astrea is bright red while Ikaros looked like her usual expressionless self. Meanwhile, Hinagiku and Mikoto had their heads lowered with dark expressions. Only Shokuhou Misaki had a faint smile on her face.

    Each of them looked at the same room upon coming out, specifically, Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    When Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed that they can¡¯t find Wu Yan, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou anywhere else. Their dark expression took on a darker shade. Miasma started coming out of them and Astrea moved back in fear.

    They stayed silent for a bit before Hinagiku and Mikoto moved their legs first and they headed towards Wu Yan¡¯s room. Astrea, Ikaros, and Shokuhou Misaki followed the two girls.

    ===

    When consciousness returned to Wu Yan, he sucked in a fresh breath of air. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and cracked his bones that complimented him for sleeping so soundly.

    Stretching his back,his vision started clearing up as he became more and more awake. But, when he saw the scene before him, his hands froze in the air.

    He froze up stiff like a boulder. It¡¯s clear from his eyes that he is stunned by what he is seeing. Wu Yan thought for a moment that he is dreaming.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto stood there in front of his bed with faint smiles but those eyes were furious as hell.

    Astrea looked at Wu Yan like she¡¯s looking at garbage. She was judging him so hard he could hear her thoughts. Ikaros seemed flustered now that Wu Yan is awake, she wanted to say something but in the end, she couldn¡¯t and she just lowered her head while still holding onto a sleeping Flandre-chan.

    Shokuhou Misaki amused herself with his reaction. She looked like she knows where this is going and she¡¯s going to watch it from the beginning until the end. Feeling a chill climbing up his spine, he looked around and saw that Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou had disappeared before he woke up. They are already dressed and they stood behind the crowd without saying anything.

    Only Wu Yan could see that Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai are very happy that misfortune is falling upon him. On the other hand, Takitsubou Rikou felt worried about Wu Yan¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned green, then white, then red and finally black. He had a very complicated expression at the moment.

    He was walking on sunshine before this and now he felt like he had been rammed into by a huge truck.

    Hinagiku suddenly laughed. It was a very beautiful smile. Why then, does he find his heart throbbing when he sees it?

    ¡°Say, Yan¡­¡±

    Hinagiku smiled at him.

    ¡°I think you bought something called True Ancestor bloodline and you turned yourself into some vampire known as a True Ancestor right?¡±

    An alarm went off inside him, it told Wu Yan to run as fast as his legs can carry him but he endured the urge to do so while forcing a laugh out of his mouth.

    ¡°H-ha ha yeah I did, what about it?¡±

    This time, Mikoto laughed. She had a very jubilant expression even while she said something that caused Wu Yan to fall into despair¡­

    ¡°Hah, well isn¡¯t that nice, that means you won¡¯t break no matter what we do to you!¡±

    Mikoto clad herself in lightning while a bunch of Sakura petals gathered in Hinagiku¡¯s palm.

    Seeing this scene, Wu Yan became speechless. He more or less knew what is about to happen, begging for mercy wouldn¡¯t do him any good the only thing he can do right now is to lower his head and accept his fate like a man.

    But not before he raised his head one more time in final defiance and he shouted a classic line from this world.

    ¡°Fukou-da!!!!¡±

    And then he got swept away with lightning and a crystal blade.

    Astrea, Ikaros, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou retreated from the room. Three returned to their rooms satisfied by the divine punishment meted out to Wu Yan while two of them returned to their room because they don¡¯t have the heart to keep watching Wu Yan anymore.

    After a while, Hinagiku and Mikoto left the room that still had the fallout from the wildest pants-off dance-off he had last night, they left the room pretty angry because they didn¡¯t even stop to close the door.

    Wu Yan sat on the bed with a gloomy look. He appears unharmed but judging from the anguish in those deep red eyes of his, he went through a hell he didn¡¯t ever want to see again¡­

    While he looked unharmed, his status as a True Ancestor is as much a curse to him as it is a blessing. Let¡¯s just say he walked away from this experience with some lasting memories¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki got closer to Wu Yan and she caressed his face while whispering into his ear.

    ¡°Looks like a crystal palace harem isn¡¯t as fun as you thought huh? Try to rein yourself in from now on mmkay? My~ Love~¡±

    He looked at this woman in front of him who made him very happy and then very sad and he cried inside.

 Chapter 298: Gathering, explaining, consulting and what is to comeâ€¦

    >

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­.¡±

    In the living room, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou gathered. With 8 female and only 1 male, Wu Yan stood out amongst them.

    He glanced at the girls, each looking at him with different gazes. He lifted his arms to surrender, it is either this or risk another round of divine punishment.

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan, sending chills up his spine, she snorted and turned her face the other way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection!¡±

    Mikoto confirmed the increase in female companions and lightning arced around her. It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess Mikoto is not in the best of mood at the moment.

    She looked at Wu Yan with her tea-colored eyes and she gnashed her teeth. Standing up, she walked over to Wu Yan and she pulled his head up by the ear. Needless to say, Wu Yan squirmed in pain but she didn¡¯t care, she shouted into his ear with an incredible volume.

    ¡°There better not be a next time! The next time this kind of stuff happens, you will be a dead man!!!¡±

    Her voice assaulted his eardrums and it sent shockwaves across his aural senses. His eyes rolled over and he started vomiting bubbles. Her voice almost caused him internal bleeding but he managed to yell back.

    ¡°Okay okay! I won¡¯t do something like this next time!¡±

    Mikoto reluctantly let go of his ear and she stomped her way back to her seat. Wu Yan touched his ear while sighing in a helpless manner.

    Who can he blame for developing his crystal palace harem? Who can he blame for the retribution h received?

    At the same time, Wu Yan silently laughed. Oh yes, something like this won¡¯t happen again, at least, not with this many people at once¡­

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, you girls are too naive¡­

    While still silently laughing, he saw Shokuhou Misaki who¡¯s watching him with a sly grin. She exhibited a cheeky smile when she noticed Wu Yan looking at her. He quickly threw away his inner thought and he adorned a bitter smile.

    Judging by Joou-sama¡¯s look, there¡¯s a high chance that she had seen through his ploy. He could fool other people but it would be very hard to pull one over Joou-sama like this.

    If he didn¡¯t recall that he had electro masters EM interference, he would have thought that Shokuhou Misaki used her ability to read his mind.

    Joou-sama is really terrifying at times¡­

    While Wu Yan did his best to hide his intention from Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Mikoto had returned to her seat and she slapped her cheeks and returned to the topic at hand.

    ¡°Since we already rescue the sisters, it¡¯s about time we leave this world. This world would go into stasis once we leave so I don¡¯t have to worry about my family. I have no objections to leaving this world!¡±

    Astrea raised her hands in an energetic manner.

    ¡°Yea yea yea! Astrea has no objections either!¡±

    Ikaros looked at Wu Yan without saying anything. Nobody asked her anything and even a newcomer such as Shokuhou Misaki could see that Ikaros put her utmost faith in Wu Yan, that extends to pretty much every girl here.

    Shokuhou Misaki placed a hand to her cheek before she laughed and said something that gave Wu Yan a headache.

    ¡°I want to see this stage where Misaka-san will be performing on¡­¡±

    Saying something like that, she looked at Mikoto just as she turned around to look at her. One could almost see sparks between the two¡¯s conflicting gaze.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips started twitching. He felt anxious about their journey together after this¡­

    He¡¯s not the only one thinking about this. Hinagiku facepalmed as she sighed. She leered at Wu Yan for expanding his crystal palace harem without due diligence.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched even harder under Kaichou-sama¡¯s glare.

    He understands that their journey from now will never be peaceful.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou felt awkward about being in the middle of this. They got a bit more anxious after seeing that a fight might break out between the twog irls.

    Wu Yan looked at the 3 girls with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to choose. Ai-chan, Frenda, Ri-chan, it¡¯s time to choose, what will it be?¡±

    Calling two of the girls by nicknames, he made their heads swoon. It¡¯s not the first time he used nicknames on them but last time he was kidding while he¡¯s being serious this time. The two girls weren¡¯t used to this.

    Frenda, on the other hand, is a bit pissed off.

    Why is he still using my original name?

    She lowered her head as everyone looked at her. She fidgeted by putting her two index fingers together in a bashful manner. before she spoke up in a small tone.

    ¡°I-I have no objections¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any familial or deep social connection with other people except for Mugino Shizuri, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda, at least, not in Academy City anyway.

    With Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda here, she didn¡¯t mind that Mugino Shizuri is not here. She feared Mugino Shizuri more than she regarded her as someone who could give the sense of camaraderie as with Frenda and Kinuhata Saiai.

    Regarding Academy City, Takitsubou Rikou is indifferent to it.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda shared similar circumstances with Takitsubou Rikou but they have a lot of opinions about the person they are about to follow.

    Abducted, being pushed down on the bed against their will among other things, Wu Yan had already taken advantage of them without any reserve. They don¡¯t hate him per se, but the two girls are definitely frustrated by him.

    They didn¡¯t expect for Takitsubou Rikou to agree so easily and this softened their will to turn Wu Yan down.

    Frenda looked at Takitsubou Rikou with an expression like she wanted to cry but can¡¯t for the want of tears. She didn¡¯t want to part with Takitsubou Rikou so she agreed in a helpless tone.

    ¡°In the end, I don¡¯t have any objections as well¡­¡±

    Frenda caving in is like the last straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Kinuhata Saiai steeled up after being rendered helpless by her two comrades. Might as well agree since she didn¡¯t have any reservations about leaving Academy City.

    ¡°Argh super screw it, I am in!¡±

    When the four girls agreed, a mechanical voice rang.

    Transcript world: Toaru Majutsu no Index

    Mission: Rescue

    Objective 1: Rescue 20,000 sisters, revive the dead ones and repair the damaged ones. Gather all 20,000 and contain them inside the Bio-containment unit. (Completed)

    Reward: 100,000 Equipment points, Item Points, Ability points and Summoning Points.

    Objective 2: Defeat the strongest Esper in Academy City, No.1, Accelerator. (Completed)

    Reward: x1 Random summon

    Objective 3: Have sexual intercourse with 3 or more transcript world characters and persuade them to leave this world (Completed)

    Reward: Free summon of every character that fits Objective 3.

    Wu Yan felt conflicted, he¡¯s happy that Objective 3 is complete but he is a bit regretful about its completion.

    Objective 3 gave no upper limits and he completed it just 1 character above the minimum of 3 characters, it felt kind of pathetic¡­

    Mikoto suddenly asked Wu Yan a question.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Yan, when we leave, what¡¯s going to happen to the sisters?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed and put away the last of his regrets.

    ¡°The sisters could be called an entity of its own so we don¡¯t have to summon them one by one. We can summon them all at once, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    All the girls nodded.

 Chapter 299: A round of railgun for Academy Cityâ€¦

    The people come and go, the cars stop and go, with nothing changing except the weather, it¡¯s hard for people of Academy City to conceive the idea that normality is a luxury in this city.

    Those that lived a different life than most were unaware of the fact that due to a certain individual¡¯s influence, the abnormality of this world had only deepened.

    They were also unaware that this individual is about to leave this world and with his departure, he would return a bit of normalcy to this world.

    Standing atop a tall building, he looked over the city with complex feelings. Ignoring its dark side, the Academy City looked peaceful.

    Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki had already returned to their dormitory. Mikoto is planning is planning on meeting up with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko because she didn¡¯t know when is the next time she would back here¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki probably just wanted to check out the dormitory for the last time before she leaves this world.

    He looked at the familiar city in front of him again and he inhaled deeply. It¡¯s about time he said goodbye to this city that he had lived in for quite some time.

    He wondered what the people he knew are doing right now.

    Kuroko, Uiharu, and Ruiko is probably window shopping with Mikoto. What about the girl who the System decided to be the victim of harassment by Wu Yan? What is she doing? Konori Mii who he had only met once is probably still going through a mountain of paperwork at her office.

    Mugino Shizuri probably didn¡¯t know he is about to take her 3 ex-subordinates away from this world. Maybe the next time they are back here, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou would have grown much stronger than her.

    Heck, Mugino Shizuri might really go cuckoo after seeing that.

    The Ojou-sans who chased me through every street in Academy City probably don¡¯t know I am about to take their two of their most admired Onee-sama.

    I wonder what Tsuchimikado is doing? Is Musujime Awaki still terrified of me? How about Ezali who had a crush on Mikoto?

    What is Kanzaki doing after they teamed up on that archangel?

    Aleister, Aiwass, Accelerator, and Last order¡­

    The people he had only seen on TV are now people he actually knew.

    Everything seemed like a dream.

    He looked at the city in a daze as a slight voice told him to stay. There are still many people he had not met yet, there are many he would like to see in person than just see on screen.

    If there¡¯s a next time, he¡¯s going to make sure to go see these people.

    Wu Yan laughed when he saw the blimp flying overhead, the very same blimp that never seemed to descent or anything. He had a spontaneous idea.

    The people kept going about their way and the cars went wherever it is they were headed. Suddenly, the blimps in the sky stopped and they started ringing.

    While it rang, everyone stopped and looked at the blimps. Normally, the news would be announced in a mechanical voice but what greeted their ears was clearly the voice of a human being.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone in Academy City!¡±

    A lot of people were surprised by the voice, among them, Mikoto, Kuroko, Uiharu, Ruiko, Shokuhou Misaki, and the other girls at home.

    The voice belonged to Wu Yan.

    ¡°I am so sorry for bothering you guys while you¡¯re all busy doing whatever it is you¡¯re doing. Also, I am sorry because I am about to take away your Misaka Mikoto, your Electric princess¡­¡±

    They were all startled but Wu Yan didn¡¯t wait for them to recover before he continued.

    ¡°As they say, Academy City is no fun without Railgun in it so yeah, sorry for taking her away from you guys. Also, while I am at it, I would like to offer up a song for Academy City, the Railgun!¡±¡®

    ¡°Letting dreams soar, the future be damned!

    I don¡¯t give a fuck about what world says I can do!

    This power that turns those distant thoughts into radiant rays!

    If the past follows me this far down the road!

    It would be better to just destroy everything!

    Those that walk in the dark path will go in any direction!

    The pain and anguish only make me more vigorous in protecting those I care about!

    Behold!

    The lightning that circles the world looking for an exit!

    Only my railgun can scatter it!

    Now!

    Let the feelings in my heart come forth at the speed of light!

    If this is what you wish for then grab it with your hand!

    I always believed in the promise we made that day!

    Even the tears we weep will strengthen us one day!

    Once I stop I feel the sadness creeping up on me!

    I was not under the illusion that this is all but a lie!

    The coins dancing in the air draws the trajectories that decide fate!

    Being on the verge of an answer makes me really excited!

    Shine!

    Let the radiant light awaken the desire within!

    Only my railgun can destroy it!

    And I will!

    Pierce it without holding back!

    Even if I get all torn up I will continue running forward!

    A true aim that will render the darkness asunder!

    Perplexity should be blown away with one shot!

    If this heart spurs me on then no one can stop me!

    Countless dreams dancing in their own unique manner!

    Slowly filling up my palms!

    Gleaning from the scatter darkness!

    The sad heavy memories of a time gone by!

    Staggering in despair in this reality!

    I will not give in!

    I will bet everything I have!

    Puff up my chest! And seize the glory!

    Behold!

    The lightning that circles the world looking for an exit!

    Only my railgun can scatter it!

    Now!

    Let the feelings in my heart come forth at the speed of light!

    Letting dreams soar, the future be damned!

    I don¡¯t give a fuck about what world says I can do!

    This power that turns those distant thoughts into radiant rays!¡±

    ===

    ¡°What is that idiot doing!!!¡±

    Mikoto is blushing like mad, one could almost see steam coming out of her head. She¡¯s so embarrassed that she could die!

    Uiharu and Ruiko covered their mouths with their hands as they listened to the thinly veiled love song. Meanwhile, Kuroko¡¯s mouth opened and closed while she is too stunned for words. She started slowly turning to dust.

    Listening to that song, Kuroko mumbled.

    ¡°I lost¡­ completely¡­¡±

    Her eyes started watering up and she turned towards Mikoto while sobbing.

    ¡°Uwa! Onee-sama! Uuu¡­ Onee-sama got snatched away by someone, this can¡¯t be real, uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Gah!!! Kuroko! What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama! Dont leave me! Uuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Onee-sama, my Onee-sama!¡±

    At the same time, Shokuhou Misaki snorted and turned her head the other way just like Kinuhata Saiai and Hinagiku who are at home.

    In the windowless building, Aleister looked at the projected screen in front of him. Noticing that Academy City is in a rowdy mood, he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Take her away¡­ huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 300: Silvaria World Institute

    Way above the ground where the clouds roam about, floating around like nobody¡¯s business. Gentle wind would blow occasionally. The sky looked like it¡¯s a suspended ocean. There seemed to be no life here. At least, the people of this world didn¡¯t know about it.

    This world without boundaries experienced a ripple in space-time. The ripples undulated and dissipated the clouds. The ripples¡¯ true identity is a gigantic magic formation.

    An airship appeared from within the magic formation as it flew towards another end of this borderless space with incredible speed.

    The destination: A collection of buildings that looks like a city.

    ¡°We are here! It¡¯s Silvaria World Institute!¡±

    On the deck of the airship, a girl with tea-colored hair pointed at the buildings which rivaled cities with an excited demeanor.

    The people behind her, her comrades flinched and they joined her in gazing upon the city, they exchanged smiles with each other at the sight of the majestic buildings.

    Only one of them, a girl with pink hair seemed truly relieved that the airship is going to land soon. She wiped away the sweat on her anguished face.

    ¡°Finally, I am this close to caving in¡­¡±

    The girl with tea-colored hair hammered her palm and laughed.

    ¡°Alright, I almost forgot you had acrophobia¡­¡±

    The girl with pink hair froze up before she forced a smile.

    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t say it if you already knew¡­¡±

    A thought occurred to the girl with tea-colored hair.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you consume some medicine for acrophobia? Are you still afraid of heights?¡±

    The pink-haired girl protested with a face that looks like she would cry if she had any tears to spare.

    ¡°The effect is about to run out soon!¡±

    The girl with tea-colored hair laughed, she promptly stopped when the pink-haired girl glared at her. The pink-haired girl uttered a hmph and she looked at the buildings they are slowly approaching. She got elated at the thought of finally touching the ground.

    ¡°I wonder how Fei Fei, Lulu, and Lirin are doing over there?¡±

    The only male in the group finally showed some movement. He had a cute little girl in his arms whos exquisite countenance must have been the work of gods. He looked at Silvaria World Institute and the corner of his lips elevated into a wide smile.

    ¡°Silvaria World Institute, at last, moi is here¡­¡±

    Yeap, you guessed it, Wu Yan & co returning from Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    The members of this group: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Astrea, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou for a total of 10 people.

    ¡°Is that the super Silvaria World Institute you were talking about?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gawked at the sheer size of that institute that looked more like a city than an institute.

    ¡°It¡¯s super huge, that place is comparable in size to Academy City!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned at the sight of the Silvaria World Institute.

    ¡°A place of learning that rivals Academy City?Interesting, much more interesting than Tokiwadai!¡±

    Frenda tugged at her beret while being overwhelmed the scene before her.

    ¡°Holy moly, are all schools in Isekai worlds this gigantic?!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head and denied her fantasy.

    ¡°Nope, there¡¯s only one such institute in Silvaria. Silvaria World Institute was formed in a joint venture between the 3 great empires: Ailu Empire, Baruba Empire, and Feia Empire. Surely, given its sponsors, the school must be of a world class standard? How can any average school in your mind possibly compare?¡±

    ¡°I see, so there¡¯s only one academy like this in the whole wide world?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason for its size¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan who kept sticking to Wu Yan stuck out her head and gazed upon Silvaria World Institute before she excitedly tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Onii-chan, is that giant building fun to play with?¡±

    Wu Yan squeezed her little nose while laughing.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, that¡¯s not a place for you to play with. Well, not that I doubt you would be able to wreck it¡­¡±

    A world-class institute befitting its name. Its sheer scale is only to be expected.

    This place is where the strongest and the brightest talents from all the empires and its respective territories would gather.

    A place that would house all the world¡¯s talent.

    Given how many geniuses there must be here, the competition would be fierce as heck. Naturally, this is where one would find the majority of supers out there.

    Those without power or deep potential cannot hope to stay here for long. It¡¯s a hell for weaklings and a paradise for the strong.

    Luckily, it¡¯s just an educational institute and not a battle arena. If it were, thousands would die in the daily battles where only the strong and talented would survive.

    Not that it mattered to Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan¡¯s group had a low of tier 6 and a high of tier 9 where the strongest is is Flandre-chan.

    As a tier 9, this place might as well be a playground to Flandre-chan so Wu Yan was reasonable in saying that Flandre could go nuts and nothing would happen to her.

    At least, Wu Yan hadn¡¯t heard from Fei Fei or Lulu regarding anyone who had attained tier 9 in Silvaria World Institute, excluding the old ones, of course.

    In Silvaria World Institute, you either graduate as an accomplished person of power or you get fired, it¡¯s as cruel as it is simple.

    Those that are older than 25 years old and still in the academy are the teachers. The weakest tier among the teachers is tier 7 while those of more elite potency achieved tier 8.

    Those who managed to achieve tier 9 sits upon the school board as members of the board in Silvaria World Institute. The member on this board is currently 20.

    Flandre-chan could easily rank at no.13 amongst the members. It might seem like a low figure but this Board is made up of the strongest members coming from Ailu empire, Baruba empire, and Feia empire.

    Among the members, the clan leaders of various family like the former family head of Lorie family, Lulu¡¯s grandfather.

    Other members include the strongest among the no.1, no.2, no.3 families of the various empires.

    Finally, the 3 emperors of the 3 empires who reign over the school as the 3 Deans.

    Without a doubt, if Silvaria World Institute is counted as a faction, it would no doubt be the strongest faction in the entire world of Silvaria. It¡¯s basically a coalition made up of the 3 empires that rule this world.

    The only higher institute of learning in Silvaria made by the cooperation of the 3 greatest empires, possibly the strongest organization in the entire continent. These are all reasons it had the name of the world in its name.

    Since it is still an educational institute, naturally, it can¡¯t be treated as a political unit.

    Breeze your way through the people in this school and one might just stand atop everyone except for the 5 demigods alive somewhere in this world.

 Chapter 301: Arrival! Reaction! Movement! Warning!

    In the first place, it¡¯s because of Lulu and Fei Fei that Wu Yan & co came here.

    The two girls had invited Wu Yan to come to Silvaria World Institute. He is older than Lulu but he is similar to Fei Fei in the sense that he is not 25 years old yet.

    As long as he is younger than 25 years old, with his strength, it is still possible for him to enroll as a student in this super-sized academy.

    Even if the student is only tier 1, a level 1 by System¡¯s standard, one could still enroll here.

    However, whether or not said student can endure the competition is another thing. Resilience and potential, without even a scant bit of either of them, nobody can stay here.

    They would be laughed at so hard they won¡¯t have the state of mind to stay in school.

    Yes, they are those with an exceptionally thick face who stayed in the Silvaria World Institute until they are 25 years old. But, that says nothing about their ability to pass the graduation exam. If they can¡¯t, their thick face would be shaved thin with all the derision and sneers they would garner.

    This is nothing to Wu Yan & co. With their individual power, they would be at the forefront of their peers if not at the very top.

    They had returned to Silvaria for a few days now. Due to the vastly different time dilation of 1:100 in Silvaria¡¯s time to transcript world time. A long period for Wu Yan & co in Toaru Majutsu no Index is only slightly more than 1 day¡¯s time in Silvaria.

    After returning to this world, Wu Yan decided to come check out Silvaria World Institute, he wanted to see just what Lulu and Fei Fei had been going on about this school¡¯s supposed grandiosity and wonders.

    To the normal people of this world, this is where you can throw a random rock and hit a genius, a place where strong individuals roam. Wu Yan didn¡¯t give a damn about that.

    To him, geniuses are just a lump of experience, the same applies to supers, a dreadful place for normal people but for him, this place is just another grinding spot.

    What place can attract his attention more than this you ask? Well, aside from the overpowered demonic beasts lurking in the depths of the Giant Beast forest, nothing much.

    The airship slowly descended and Wu Yan f & co finally realized just how big is the academy.

    When the airship descended further, Wu Yan & co can no longer see the buildings.

    After a bit, they can¡¯t even the academy walls!

    Silvaria World Institute¡¯s airfield is located close to the school¡¯s main entrance. When the airship finally landed, the crowd who got down from the airship was greeted by the grand gates of the academy.

    There are other people on that airship other than Wu Yan & co. Among them, students of Silvaria World Institute, various people from different walks of life who came here for a multitude of reasons. Either way, there are also those who came to greet the group. Hence, the airfield is as crowded as can be.

    When Wu Yan & co got down, the noisy airfield became silent.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were male or female, old or young, they were all stunned by the members coming down from the airship.

    A group of beauties!

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou, each unique in their own manner but similar in one aspect, all can cause national turmoils with just their looks.

    What would happen if 9 girls with such countenance gathered?

    The people on the airfield would like to welcome anyone who can¡¯t picture such a scene to the airfield and see for themselves.

    By the way, they chose to ignore Wu Yan who stood out like an annoying blinking bulb.

    Among the genius gathered here from all over the world of Silvaria, there are some who belonged to huge clans, either by way of being a scion or famed disciple. Of course, there are some degenerates mixed in.

    Some of these degenerate got so excited they turned pale. They also started focusing their lewd gazes on the young ladies.

    Those thinking that they are influential because they are back by power, money, and/or familial background started sneering as they made their way over to Wu Yan & co under the protection of their guards.

    This leads us to this scene¡­

    The pompous brats, losers, and guards encircled Wu Yan & co. Those with half-baked power or familial background backed away, knowing their place in this world. Wu Yan & co¡¯s immediate vicinity became vacant as a result.

    A faction consisting of those that are almost as strong as the degenerate group frowned but they chose inaction.

    Some of them planned on doing the hero rescuing the damsel trope and some of them planned to stop the posers simply because they can¡¯t deal with these losers destroying their reputation.

    Those that even had a little bit of intelligence in them knew better than to make a fool of themselves. They knew that the girls might look weak but they are probably people who they should not mess around with.

    If they only stopped and observed carefully, they would notice that those rich snobs or pampered disciples had tons of bodyguards while Wu Yan & co traveled in a relatively unguarded group of 10 persons, 9 of them are girls, including a young child.

    The wiser ones of the group knew not to mess with a group that could pull off a configuration like this.

    Those that encircled them had benevolent expressions that are thinly veiled at most. Wu Yan frowned and he revealed his game face.

    Anyone not a retard could deduce what these posers wanted.

    A golden glint flashed in his deep red eyes before he murmured.

    ¡°Time to bust some skulls¡­¡±

    A soft hand grabbed his fist. He turned around and he saw Shokuhou Misaki smiling at him.

    ¡°Let me do this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan quickly recovered from his surprise and he shook his head before letting Shokuhou Misaki take the stage with a nod. He replaced his mean look with one of sympathy.

    Shokuhou Misaki gave the brat faction a courteous smile. Their forced expression instantly collapsed into lecherous grins. They almost couldn¡¯t hold themselves back.

    She¡¯s mine!!!

    Some of them had this thought before those thoughts were wiped away by an external force.

    An invisible field expanded from Shokuhou Misaki as she pointed her remote control at the young lords.

    The guards experienced a tremendous change in expression as they each channeled their dou qi or mana to cover themselves or cover their respective lords.

    Some of them couldn¡¯t even react in time as they got hit before they could do so. The lewd grins all disappeared from their faces as they got wrapped in a stupor that made them drool like a fool. Another portion of the group got turned into mindless idiots.

    When the invisible wave disappeared, there were a bunch of people collapsed on the airfield.

    When some of them managed to recover, Wu Yan & co are already making their way towards the grand gates of Silvaria World Institute. The group left them with a faint but clear sentence.

    ¡°That, is just a warning¡­¡±

 Chapter 303: Test! Special student!

    >

    Wu Yan & co felt a bit speechless after hearing the manager¡¯s explanation. The grand gates of this school also didn¡¯t help reduce their speechlessness.

    They had more or less guessed that there is more than 1 entrance for accepting guests that are not going to enter as students.

    The group didn¡¯t think that this magnificent gate was built specifically for the new students.

    These people really spared no expenses¡­

    The manager looked a bit proud after seeing Wu Yan & co¡¯s responses.

    ¡°Anyone with even a bit of power can enter the school as normal students and such students will be given white uniforms that signify their status as normal students.¡±

    ¡°For the elite students who stand out among the normal students, they will be given white uniforms with blue edges.¡±

    ¡°As for the special students¡­¡±

    ¡°To become one, well, one must have superb strength or they will just be elite students¡­¡±

    ¡°A special student is given white uniforms with gold edges.¡±

    The manager clapped his hand to capture their attention.

    ¡°Of course, when talking about strength students are classified according to potential as well as strength so if the ritual platform decides that you have the potential to become a special student then even if you¡¯re only a normal human, the academy will also issue you a gold-edged uniform.¡±

    ¡°But, to become a special student by only your potential is something less than 100 students can do in Silvaria World Institute.¡±

    ¡°Less than 100¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about the approximate number of students in this school. It¡¯s the only institution of its kind in this whole wide continent. He reckons that there are at least 10 million students here if not 100 million.

    Only a hundred out of some tens of millions?

    Wu Yan asked the manager a question that popped into his mind.

    ¡°How many special students are there in this school?¡±

    The manager flinched and he replied.

    ¡°Less than 1 thousand.¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. It seems special students account for only 1 out of every 10 thousand student huh.

    ¡°intriguing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan subconscious said in sync with Shokuhou Misaki.

    She almost exploded his heart with her charming smile. Shokuhou Misaki touched her golden hair before looking at the ritual platform, Wu Yan felt chills when he saw the curiosity beaming out from her starry eyes.

    Wu Yan is sure that Joou-sama must have thought up some ¡°fun¡± plans.

    He silently prayed for the swift death of those hapless students. Wu Yan decided that it might be best to keep some distance between him and Joou-sama, he might get caught up in one of her schemes if he isn¡¯t careful.

    The manager walked to the side of the ritual platform and gestured for one of them to come forth.

    ¡°Well then, please, proceed to the ritual platform for the test. Place your hand in the trough and it will display your strength in color codes!¡±

    ¡°White for normal students, blue for elite students, and gold for special students!¡±

    ¡°After the ritual, the uniforms will be distributed by me. A reminder, even if your strength is only normal, if your potential is blue, the color for elite students, you will still receive the same treatment of an elite student. In other words, your student rank will be determined by the highest designation of either one of your strength or potential!¡±

    The manager stood there silently with his usual expressionless face as if his role is already over. This is his cue for Wu Yan & co to take the test.

    The spectators had already gathered and they were already starting to make a fuss. They focused their attention on Wu Yan & co. Most of them students, they are more interested in finding out their student rank.

    Some of them harbored disgusting intentions. If the dazzling array of girls before them had strength even weaker than them, they wanted to take note and use whatever means they can to obtain what they wanted¡­

    Wu Yan shrugged and he turned towards the girls.

    ¡°Who¡¯s up first?¡±

    Flandre-chan who was tugging Wu Yan¡¯s shirt hurriedly bounced her way in front of Wu Yan. She jumped and yelled in excitement.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Let Flan go first! Flan wants to go first!¡±

    Her cheerful and energetic attitude brought a smile to everyone¡¯s face. This little fairy is too cute!

    Some of the spectators got knocked right off their feet by Flandre-chan. Some of them even started to heave as if doing so could alleviate the pain brought about by an overdose of Hnnngg.

    He rubbed her little head and smiled.

    ¡°Then that makes you the first to try it out!¡±

    Flandre-chan beamed up and she hurrahed. She quickly dashed over to the ritual platform and pressed her hand in the depressions on the platform. At least, she tried to¡­

    She became dejected because she¡¯s not tall enough to touch the depressions.

    Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t hold back their laughter.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan turned around and she looked she¡¯s on the verge of crying. Wu Yan shook his head and he lifted her up.

    Finally smiling again, she pressed her hand on the power trough¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The testing equipment didn¡¯t respond, there wasn¡¯t even a bit of light. This was a clear result of somebody who had no power.

    A bunch of the spectators laughed. It¡¯s normal for a kid to have no power. But, if it was Wu Yan, he would have been the laughing stock.

    Flandre-chan pursed her lips in boredom. She didn¡¯t seem to care that her power is 0 at the moment. She touched the potential trough and¡­

    Boom

    The next instant, the whole platform shook violently and a golden beam shot out of the platform.

    The manager lost his calm look as he yelled out in a shaking voice.

    ¡°Gold beam! It¡¯s a special student!¡±

    Some of the spectators who were laughing before froze up. They wiped their eyes, trying to see if their eyes are playing tricks on them only to find the gold beam is still there. Their measly little brains went blank trying to figure the thing out.

    Power: 0 Potential: Special

    Just how in the world¡­

    The spectators started taking Flandre-chan a bit more seriously now. The Silvaria World Institute students here also started pinning Flandre¡¯s image to their mind because they know this little girl is going to rock the entire world of Silvaria World Institute some day.

    Special students with the commensurate potential are less than 100 in Silvaria World Institute.

    Nobody in the crowd knows just how significant the position of a special student is other than the students of Silvaria World Institute.

    If Flandre-chan wills it, even if Wu Yan & co turned out to be just normal students, they could still live a life of luxury by virtue of being in the company of a special student.

    Of course, that is if Wu Yan & co are only normal students¡­

 Chapter 305: Silvaria World Institute in an uproar!

    >

    Only those disciples with support from their clans know just how significant being a special student is. They are also the ones most aware of just how one would obtain such an evaluation. Outsiders probably don¡¯t know the real situation by virtue of not studying in Silvaria World Institute.

    A smug guy might be able to survive in a lot of places by relying on his own strength. However, if said smug guy comes to Silvaria World Institute, there is a high chance this smug guy will get a good whacking or two.

    Determination of potential is a complex process and will be deferred until a later time. But, strength is easily determined.

    Excluding the roughly 100 special students with the potential, there are about 900 special students who are distributed mostly around tier 7.

    There are a lot of tier 7 individuals in this world. No doubt, they are rare. Their rarity could be gleaned from the fact that there are only so many tier 7 out of so many students.

    Just pick any clans that is actually renowned, they would definitely have tier 7 individuals within their ranks.

    Strength is relative to the viewer, the frequent appearance of tier 7 might make one think tier 7 is weak. Perhaps that is so in the eyes of the truly strong. But, take note of the population here.

    Silvaria World Institute is mostly composed of students, each and every one of them aren¡¯t older than 25 years old.

    A tier 7 is not terrifying but a tier 7 who achieved such power before 25 years old? Now, that¡¯s scary.

    Fei Fei is an example of a special student.

    At the same time, at a villa with fake mountains and a river.

    Fei Fei examined her sword named Night Elf as if she¡¯s looking for something microscopic. Only Fei Fei herself know just what she is looking at.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei! Sister Fei Fei!¡±

    The yell was followed by the sound of the villa¡¯s door being slammed open. The figure didn¡¯t decrease her speed as she charged towards Fei Fei.

    It¡¯s Lulu.

    Fei Fei is taken by surprise, knowing her, it¡¯s normal for Lulu to run around in such an energetic manner. But, this is the first time Lulu is this excited!

    Fei Fei dodged her splendidly and Lulu kissed the ground hard, she moaned in pain.

    Fei Fei raised an eyebrow and she sighed after putting her Night Elf back in its sheath.

    ¡°Lilu, what in the world are you doing?¡­¡±

    Lulu rubbed her breasts, the main cushion that absorbed the impact of her fall.

    Lulu placed her hands to her head as she ruminated about something. Fei Fei sighed because it looked like Lulu can¡¯t remember just why is she in such a hurry?¡­

    Fei Fei is a bit worried that Lulu might have knocked her head during her fall instead of her breasts. Suddenly, Lulu jumped up from the ground while beaming up.

    Before a very surprised Lulu can say anythingm, Lulu grabbed Fei Fei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, it¡¯s Yan! They are here!¡±

    Fei Fei flinched and then she laughed out loud.

    ¡°Oh is that so, they are finally here¡­¡±

    Fei Fei frowned at Lulu who is still in a high tension state.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Wu Yan, you didn¡¯t have to be so flustered¡­¡±

    Lulu flinched but the excitement in her eyes never dimmed down.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, Yan is now famous throughout Silvaria World Institute.¡±

    ¡°Famous?¡±

    Astonished by this news, she revealed an incredulous expression. It¡¯s not easy to be famous in Silvaria World Institute where there are many outstanding individuals.

    ¡°Give me the details!¡±

    Lulu gulped, she had been running since she heard this news. In addition to that, she¡¯s so excited that her mouth felt very dry.

    Lulu added a bit of puffery to her version of the events that transpired at the grand gates of Silvaria World Institute. If there¡¯s anything Fei Fei learned today, it¡¯s the fact that Lulu had a knack for story-telling.

    After the debriefing, Fei Fei murmured.

    ¡°Ten special students¡­¡±

    ¡°Yea yeah!¡±

    Lulu kept swinging Fei Fei¡¯s hand, Fei Fei thought her arms are going to get dislocated at this rate.

    ¡°I wonder where Yan found those girls, I want to meet with them¡­.¡±

    Fei Fei shook her head while laughing.

    ¡°I take it we are going to go greet them?¡±

    Lulu, still hyped as ever, answered in an elated manner.

    ¡°Yes yes yes! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go now! Gooo!¡±

    Fei Fei got left in the dust when Lulu ran out as fast as she came in. Fei Fei had a few questions in her mind, when did Lulu get so worked up for somebody and more importantly, how can a mage run so fast?¡­

    Fei Fei bitterly smiled as she clenched her hold on Night Elf. She frowned and sighed for the nth time before murmuring.

    ¡°This is going to get messy¡­¡±

    Fei Fei is going to find Wu Yan because she wanted to tell him to prepare himself for the storm ahead.

    Special students, ten of them at once, this is definitely material enough to cause a stir in the established balance. The fame will be followed by unwanted attention.

    Fei Fei, a special student herself, knew that if he it weren¡¯t for Lori family¡¯s support, Fei Fei and Lulu wouldn¡¯t be able to live peaceful lives as students.

    Every faction in this school would do anything to add one special student in their faction what¡¯s more to say for 10 special students.

    ¡°I need to hurry¡­¡±

    Fei Fei said in a grim manner. She pushed open the doors of the villa and ran in the same direction as Lulu.

    A bunch of other residences in Silvaria World Institute also exhibited the same kind of exuberance.

    Silvaria World Institute is made with the cooperation of the 3 empires. With these many factions and talents gathered here, it is only inevitable that there would be conflicts.

    Ignoring the feuds between the 3 empires, some medium or small-sized clans are always fighting and hating each other. They all just can¡¯t along.

    Some of these factions are sworn enemies who would kill each other if not in consideration of the rules in this place.

    Furthermore, some of these people are successors to their factions. It would be asinine not to try and gather as much talents as they could in a place where some geniuses roam without factions.

    Silvaria World Institute can be said to be a microcosm of the factions feuds that plague this world.

    There are some who don¡¯t want to see their enemies recruit all the talented ones, there are some who want to steal geniuses from the other faction. Anyway, all the geniuses and talents in the academy are prime targets. Especially, the special students.

    Now that 10 special students appeared all at once, this new pool of talent threatens to destroy the equilibrium in Silvaria World Institute.

    When news of the appearance of 10 special students reached the lords of various factions, these factions immediately responded.

    The order may vary in words but the message is clear: Recruit all 10 special students and if not possible then make sure the rivals don¡¯t get their hands on them. Special means are allowed for this purpose.

    Fei Fei knew this is going to happen and that¡¯s why she predicted there would be troubles ahead.

 Chapter 306: Wu Yan who got NTR-ed by Shokuhou Misaki

    Silvaria World Institute doesn¡¯t even pretend to be equal in giving benefits to its students. The higher someone¡¯s level is in Silvaria, the higher his living standards is going to be. The same applies to Silvaria World Institute¡¯s students.

    Wu Yan & co is enjoying one such special privilege of being a special student, owning their own villas.

    It¡¯s no exaggeration to call it a villa, fuck one person, the villa can comfortably house a hundred people.

    Each special student gets one villa like this.

    This kind of luxury that borders on insanity is a big surprise for Wu Yan.

    This meant that he would not be able to live with the girls!

    Wu Yan was flabbergasted for a moment but when he returned to his senses, he turned towards the one in charge of arranging their living quarters.

    ¡°Erm, hey, there¡¯s no need to arrange so many villas for us. One would do, I think the 10 of us can get by with just one.¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto and the other girls were rendered awkward by Wu Yan¡¯s words. They were living together before this but the way Wu Yan puts it, it¡¯s like he¡¯s indirectly telling people that they are all an item.

    Before Hinagiku and Mikoto can say anything, Shokuhou Misaki smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ara ara, I didn¡¯t say I was going to live with you~¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face became frozen. He forced a smile as he asked her.

    ¡°Joou-sama, what are you doing?¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki played with her hair before she winked at him in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s-a-secret- ? .¡±

    Oooh, you¡¯re so gonna get some vitamin D from me¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched. If not because there are still some people here, he would have pinned her to the ground and gave her cheeky ass a good spanking or two.

    Shokuhou Misaki ignored Wu Yan¡¯s long face. She turned towards Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°You girls wanna come live with me?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s face took an amusing change. If he wanted to smack her butt just now, he had changed his mind. This girl is going to get an elder wand, up her cucumber patch.

    To think she would NTR her own husband¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou exchanged looks. Shokuhou Misaki smiled before abruptly changing their minds with a simple line of suggestion.

    ¡°So, I take it, you girls want to live¡­¡± She pouted her lips at Wu Yan. ¡°With that guy?¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda connected the dots pretty damn quick. They instantly recalled what transpired after living in Wu Yan¡¯s house.

    After what they have been through, if they still stuck around him, that would mean¡­

    The two girls made up their mind on the spot. They vigorously nodded while Wu Yan gasped. Theye ven looked at Shokuhou Misaki with eyes like she¡¯s messiah who rescued them from damnation.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda must have forgotten just who was the real mastermind behind the four-way highway to hell incident.

    After seeing Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda nodding, Takitsubou Rikou glanced at Wu Yan and she meekly nodded.

    Shokuhou Misaki revealed a victorious grin. She turned towards Astrea and continued.

    ¡°Say, Astrea wanna come with us?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, that¡¯s enough, Joou-sama!¡±

    Wu Yan cried out. judging by his eyes, Shokuhou Misaki is confident that if given the chance, Wu Yan will definitely smash her so hard she would need a wheelchair the next day.

    It¡¯s Astrea¡¯s turn to be flustered. She kept going ¡°Ehhhh!¡± because she didn¡¯t know why they are focusing on her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of treats here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is shocked. He could only watch as Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou walked on over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side.

    ¡°Joou-sama, what games are you trying to play here?¡­¡±

    ¡°Maa maa, don¡¯t be so impatient, you will find out soon enough¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said while patting Wu Yan¡¯s cheek in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki removed the black bracelet on Wu Yan¡¯s hand, the bracelet is the bio containment unit holding the sisters.

    She waved the bracelet in Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I am taking this with me.¡±

    Mikoto jumped out while Wu Yan is still too shocked for words.

    ¡°You, what are you planning on doing with the sisters?!¡±

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, don¡¯t be so impulsive¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t bother looking at Mikoto, she just put on the bracelet and she continued while examining the bracelet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Misaka-san has any plans for them, just leave them to me, I won¡¯t harm them.¡±

    Mikoto is so furious she flared red. She stomped while yelling at her.

    ¡°Hey you! You aren¡¯t going to let the sisters come out in this academy right? That¡¯s 20,000 identical looking sisters!¡¯

    Shokuhou Misaki dismissed her rants with mirth.

    ¡°I said there is nothing to get anxious about¡­¡±

    She tossed her hair back and turned around.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pleasant surprise for you guys~~¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki left with Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea in tow. They followed the staff to another location.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before Mikoto lashed out first.

    ¡°That woman, she¡¯s definitely plotting something!¡±

    Mikoto understands Shokuhou Misaki because she had been her bitter rival since a long time ago.

    Wu Yan sighed, he knew Joou-sama had other plans but Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel a bit helpless. He prayed for the poor fools who are going to fall into her machinations.

    Hinagiku pointed out in a worried tone.

    ¡°Should we let them go just like this? What if something happens?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slapped his cheeks while looking at the direction where Shokuhou Misaki and the girls went.

    ¡°That girl knows how to look out for herself, I am sure of that.¡±

    Mikoto uttered a hmph.

    ¡°I hope she gets into deep trouble. She needs to get a knocked down a few notches!¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku awkwardly laughed. They decided it would be best not to say anything regarding Mikoto¡¯s grudge with Shokuhou Misaki.

    Scratching his head, Wu Yan smiled towards Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    ¡°Ne, Hinagiku, Mikoto, are you girls going to live on your own?¡­¡±

    The two girls blushed furiously while leering at him. They wanted to say something but Wu Yan had moved onto Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros, surely you aren¡¯t going to live by yourself?¡±

    Ikaros flinched and a hint of bashfulness streaked across her expression.

    ¡°Ikaros wants to stay with master¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed and Flandre-chan hurriedly raised her hands and voiced her intentions really loud as well.

    ¡°Me too! Me too! Flan wants to stay with Onii-chan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at each other before nodding with a helpless look. Truth be told, they found it hard to live apart from Wu Yan.

    Mikoto snorted and she turned the other way before murmuring a sentence typical of a tsundere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just want to stay with Ikaros and Flan¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh sure¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied tongue in cheek. Sure enough, Mikoto lost her cool and Hinagiku sighed once more¡­

 Chapter 307: Student Handbook? The arena tower and rankingsâ€¦

    Once they got inside the villa they were assigned, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before sighing.

    Hinagiku said the thing on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°It sure has become quiet¡­¡±

    They were originally a 10 member group and now they were down to 5: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan. They were just not used to this.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that woman!¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t waste time dissing on Joou-sama.

    ¡°She could have just go play by herself, she didn¡¯t have to make everyone tag along with her, she even took the sisters with her. Oh! I hate her so much!¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku massaged their head while listening to Mikoto grumble about Shokuhou Misaki. They are not too worried that Shokuhou Misaki might get taken advantage of, they are just a bit annoyed that Joou-sama had to be so secretive about her plans.

    I have to make sure to ask Joou-sama what she is planning on doing?¡­

    He shelved his thoughts and he started to examine the ridiculously huge villa. It¡¯s way bigger than his house in Academy City!

    Flandre-chan giggled as she got down from Wu Yan. She quickly bounced and ran her way through the villa like a cheerful little bird. She appeared and disappeared through the living room.

    It¡¯s smaller than the Scarlet Devil Mansion but Flandre-chan didn¡¯t mind, she kept moving from one room to the next like she¡¯s on an adventure or something.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto felt strangely amused by her energetic attitude. That¡¯s just how she is, Flandre-chan had a unique charm to her that made her the jewel of Scarlet Devil Mansion despite her tendency to go on a rampage.

    Seeing as Flandre-chan isn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon, Wu Yan called out to her.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, don¡¯t run too fast, you¡¯re going to fall!¡±

    ¡°I know that, Onii-chan!¡±

    And Flandre-chan disappeared into the rooms of the villa. She¡¯s going on an adventure inside the villa.

    Helplessly shaking his head, Wu Yan thought about following her but Ikaros tugged his shirt. She passed him a book.

    ¡°Master, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    He received the manual and Ikaros pointed to a table.

    ¡°I found it on top of that table¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gathered around Wu Yan as they examined the manual.

    ¡°Student Handbook?¡±

    After reading the title out loud, he opened it out of curiosity. The rules are definitely not what you would expect of a school.

    Silvaria World Institute, it¡¯s an educational establishment that didn¡¯t have any classrooms to speak of.

    The students are completely responsible for the scheduling of their own learning, they can play or train whenever they want. Hell, anyone can sleep in their own units the whole day if they want to!

    There are only a few rules to abide here.

    1: There will be no unauthorized fighting, any conflict that must be solved by fighting will bed one in the arena.

    2: There will be no deaths in the academy. Enforcement teams are allowed to dispatch any murderer with extreme prejudice. If the conflict remains so material that both sides of the conflict cannot tolerate each other, an application of a life and death duel may be made and only after it is granted shall there be one.

    3.There will be no student above the age of 25 in the academy. All 25-year-old individuals must take the graduation exam, those who fail will be kicked from the school with no exceptions.

    These 3 rules are basically the only rules in Silvaria World Institute.

    Stay compliant with the rules and nobody is going to care what one is up to in the school.

    There are still teachers in this school with tremendous power, but the teachers won¡¯t tutor anyone unless the student has got enough course credits.

    There are auction houses, commercial complex, free trade zones and so forth all for the benefit of their students. A lot of materials and resources from all over the world can be found here.

    There are dou qi increasing elixir, precious artifacts, armaments which augments one¡¯s power, battle skills and magic, those are just some of the examples.

    Anyone with course credits.

    By the way, the currency in Silvaria World Institute is course credits. With enough credits, one can obtain just about anything.

    Getting one legendary armament would be hard though if one were to sell a legendary armament, the old foxes in the academy¡¯s board are going to drop some serious load of credits to buy it.

    Gold Armaments are still easy to get. The same goes for any item that tier 9 individuals aren¡¯t actively pursuing, as long as one can pay with credits, of course.

    Where will one get these credits?

    There are many ways to get them, sell equipment, battle skills, magic, precious artifacts, and materials to name a few. Those can be exchanged for credits at trading firms and auction houses.

    Strength can also be a way to obtain some credits.

    The arena, or more accurately, the arena tower is a place where one can obtain credits. There are 9 floors and each floor contain alot of arenas where one can settle conflicts with duels or earn credits.

    Anyone can bet on a match, it¡¯s also okay to just watch a fight, it¡¯s up to the students to decide. Heck, picking a fight with the teacher is another method of obtaining credits.

    Moreover, the academy¡¯s board of directors assigned 1 floor lord to each floor and if one were to defeat them, the student will be rewarded with a lot of credits in addition to being granted passage to the upper floors.

    Beating all 9 floor masters will reward a student with enough credits to last him a lifetime.

    So far, no one had been able to do this though¡­

    The floor masters are arranged in such a manner that going up the floors, the floor masters are stronger. Meanwhile, the strongest among average students is only a tier 6 individual.

    This implies that the floor masters at the upper floors are very strong. But, besides the arena tower, there is another important thing in Silvaria World Institute.

    Rankings!

    The ranking is a list of the strongest 100 students in the academy, there are only 100 spots for students to fight over.

    Out of millions of students, there can only be 100 rankers. These rankers are even rarer compared to special students.

    A ranker gets credit every month they stan on the rankings, the nearer to the top they are, the more credits they will get.

 Chapter 309: Enemy? Here comes the troubleâ€¦

    ¡°Oh, it hurts¡­¡±

    Lulu got up from the ground while rubbing her hooters. She blew air towards them as if she is afraid she might have flattened her exquisite holy peaks after that fall.

    Wu Yan maintained his ‡å expression, Fei Fei felt a bit embarrassed for her. She wanted to walk away and pretend she didn¡¯t know who she is.

    Twitching his lips, he turned his head to other direction while erasing any thought of helping her. His expectations were again met with disappointment as his ‡å expression stayed on.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were focusing on Lulu. Specifically, they were focusing on her jugs. Jealousy, hatred, and animosity could be seen in their eyes as they watched Lulu massage her holy mountains. They wished that they could support their fall with a certain area of their body when they fall like her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan facepalmed, this is too hard to watch. Fei Fei did the same thing as well, the two exchanged awkward smiles.

    Fei Fei Lori: Level 69

    Looking at the information he got from the scouter, he was startled.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you leveled up?¡±

    ¡°Level up?¡±

    Fei Fei asked in confusion.

    ¡°What is this level up thing?¡±

    Wu Yan realized what he said and he hurriedly shook his hands.

    ¡°Er, no, I mean, sister Fei Fei, your strength had¡­¡±

    Fei Fei grinned as she lifted Night Elf.

    ¡°You can feel it huh?¡¯

    Wu Yan nodded and Fei Fei returned a helpless smile.

    ¡°After that fight with you, I had a bit of an epiphany so my strength increased. I was planning on not telling you for a while¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched the back of his head. Without the System, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if there were any change.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Fei Fei scrutinized Wu Yan and she stared right into his deep red eyes.

    ¡°It seems to me that you have experienced quite a change yourself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan dodged her eyes as he didn¡¯t feel like explaining about vampires to someone who probably had no clue what vampires are.

    If he told his eyes became deep red because he¡¯s a vampire, Fei Fei would probably go bonkers trying to figure it out¡­

    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡±

    Lulu looked petulant.

    ¡°I fell down and you guys actually have the time to chat away? Not cool.¡±

    Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks before shrugging, fueling Lulu¡¯s sullen mood. She snorted and she ran to Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    ¡°Mikoto! Hinagiku! Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Lulu, no time no see as well¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto greeted her. They were also not too sure how to deal with her but the person herself isn¡¯t aware of this. She looked around before asking them.

    ¡°Hmm? I thought there were 10 special students? Where are the rest?¡±

    Fei Fei remembered her purpose of coming here. She turned towards Wu Yan with a grave expression.

    ¡°Yan, there¡¯s something I have to tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Lulu¡¯s shriek disrupted Fei Fei. Fei Fei finally became angry after getting cut off by Lulu.

    When Fei Fei turned around to chastise Lulu, the fury on her face died down and she became as surprised as Lulu is.

    The reason: Flandre-chan who returned from her adventure around the villa.

    Lulu¡¯s eyes turned into starry eyes when she saw Flandre-chan. A bit more and there would have been hearts in her eyes. Lulu yelled out loud.

    ¡°Shooo cute!!!¡±

    Lulu practically teleported in front of Flandre-chan and she violently hugged Flandre-chan while rubbing her head.

    ¡°U¡­uguu¡­¡±

    Engulfed by those ridiculous twins of hers, Flandre-chan flailed her limbs trying to make her protest known through her muffled moans. Meanwhile, Wu Yan held his head trying to figure out a mathematical problem, what dimensions would those knockers have to be able to make an immortal vampire flail around like that.

    ¡°Lulu, let go of Flan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto hurried to Lulu¡¯s side and they managed to save a traumatized Flandre-chan from Lulu¡¯s demonic valley. Had there been any slower, Flandre-chan might have gone to the afterlife.

    ¡°Oh come on, don¡¯t be so stingy, it¡¯s just a hug, nothing¡¯s going to happen¡­¡±

    Lulu still had a very passionate expression on her, judging by Flandre-chan¡¯s pale face, she did not want to touch Lulu, even with a 60-foot pole.

    Flandre-chan worked her tiny legs and jumped straight into Wu Yan¡¯s protection. She buried her face in Wu Yan¡¯s face while sobbing.

    ¡°Onii-chan, she is so scary¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed. Nothing is going to happen she said, yet, here were have a terrified Flandre-chan. It would appear Lulu might be unaware that she has quite a sadistic self in her.

    He looked at Fei Fei and he felt a bit of strength leave him.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, please tell me you are not experiencing an urge to ¡®hug her just a bit¡¯?¡±

    Fei Fei flinched and she quickly looked away in a bashful manner. Lulu, Hinagiku, and Mikoto wasted no time in amusing themselves with her behavior.

    Fei Fei had a stiff smile on her face but she quickly put on her serious expression.

    ¡°Yan, there¡¯s something you have to know¡­¡±

    Today just isn¡¯t Fei Fei¡¯s day. Someone interrupted her again, it¡¯s not Lulu this time, it¡¯s Ikaros who stood behind Wu Yan.

    Her peridot-green eyes turned deep red for a brief moment before returning to normal. A bunch of data streamed pass her eyes.

    ¡°Master¡±, Ikaros reported with her usual expressionless face and soft tone.

    ¡°Hostiles approaching¡­¡±

    ¡°Enemies?¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto shot back. They were befuddled by the turn of events. On the other hand, Fei Fei had a grim face as she helplessly continued.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it in time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan frowned at Fei Fei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, who are these enemies you refer to?¡±

    Fei Fei nodded and she thought for a bit before shaking her head. Her attitude confused Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    ¡°So do you know who they are?¡±

    Hinagiku asked.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, could it be¡­¡±

    Lulu grabbed Fei Fei¡¯s hand, she seemed anxious for some reason. Lulu who is a ditz half the time actually had some idea who these enemies are.

    Wu Yan continued frowning as he questioned Fei Fei and Lulu.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sister Fei Fei¡­¡±

    Fei Fei voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°Actually, I am not too sure who came. But, I am sure trouble just found you.¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head before he sighed and shrugged.

    ¡°I knew our lives in Silvaria World Institute won¡¯t be peaceful, I never knew it would take place so fast. We just chose our villa like, barely half an hour ago?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei bitterly laughed.

    ¡°I am surprised they took as long as half an hour. If only you guys know the insider¡¯s perspective of Silvaria World Institute, you guys wouldn¡¯t be so surprised.¡±

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan with consternation.

    ¡°What are you going to do now? Yan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Ikaros deemed them hostile, therefore, let¡¯s fuck them up!¡±

 Chapter 310: A rival faction? Ailu Empireâ€™s no.2 noble family

    Exiting their villa, they came to a tree-lined avenue with villas for new special students. Those houses lacked a bit in quality and size when compared to Wu Yan¡¯s. It seems the personnel who had assigned them to their villa knew Wu Yan & co will be living in one villa.

    There are no visible persons here, they are probably not here yet, Ikaros had a very wide detection range after all.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei aren¡¯t too excited to see their company so they didn¡¯t mind waiting.

    About 5 minutes passed before a bunch of people appeared from the other end of the road. The group of people seemed to be in a hurry, they moved as if they were chased by people.

    At the head of the group, the person who looked like the leader waved his hand at the sight of Wu Yan & co, the people behind him stopped abruptly.

    The leader seemed to be a guy who looked like he is 25 years, maybe younger. The guy had a white uniform with gold edges. He had 8 other followers behind him with the same uniforms. The rest of the group had a white uniform with blue edges.

    The leader flinched when he saw Fei Fei. He seemed surprised that Fei Fei appeared here. When he saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan, his stunned expression turned into a dirty one.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei saw that filthy look and Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while Hinagiku, Mikoto frowned. Yeap, they didn¡¯t like these assholes who had just appeared.

    Fei Fei seemed startled with the leader. She frowned.

    ¡°Bing Mian, so it¡¯s you¡­¡± (Tl:±ùÃæif you guys have any better suggestion as to his name, I am open to suggestions.)

    The youngster named Bing Mian looked away from the girls and faced Fei Fei before he snickered.

    ¡°Those from Lori sure can move their hands and legs¡­¡±

    Fei Fei relaxed her frown as she looked the other way, completely ignoring this pathetic snob. It would appear Fei Fei didn¡¯t have a very high opinion of this youngster.

    The guy didn¡¯t take it with a cool attitude, he had a malicious expression for a brief moment but he quickly hid it away, but not before Wu Yan saw it.

    Bing Mian §ã?§å?§Ü?§Ñ? Cyto: Level 64 (Tl: ÈüÍÐagain, open to suggestion)

    Tier 7 huh?

    Wu Yan scanned Bing Mian and his entourage. The 8 special students behind him are also tier 7.

    Bing Mian glanced at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan before looking at Wu Yan. He raised his brow with a judging gaze while confused at the same time.

    Are they really special students? Why can¡¯t I feel any hint of dou qi or magic power? Special students with potential?

    Bing Mian denied his own thought. According to his intel, excluding the little girl, the other girls with her are special students with the power to back them up.

    Maybe they cultivated in some kind of secret technique that allowed them to hide their dou qi? I see, they are loaded.

    Now, I wonder if they have the appropriate background¡­

    Bing Mian frowned yet again. Weren¡¯t there supposed to be 10 special students? Why are there only 5 here?¡­

    Wu Yan who had been smiling all this time finally spoke out. Wu Yan immediately rubbed him the wrong way.

    He didn¡¯t care that he brought enough people to encircle his group. Wu Yan turned towards Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you know this douche?¡±

    Fei Fei hesitated for a bit before nodding with a reluctant attitude. Fei Fei really didn¡¯t want to be associated with this douche.

    ¡°He¡¯s the second in line for the succession of Ailu empire¡¯s no.2 noble family. His name¡­¡±

    ¡°No.2?¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Fei Fei. He really didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass what the guy¡¯s name is. He already knew his name from the System, even if the System didn¡¯t tell him, Wu Yan had no intention to pluck a fuck from his great big field of fucks to give. He just wanted to know his background.

    Fei Fei bitterly shook her head.

    ¡°Yes, no.2 noble family. Simply put, he¡¯s a rival to us of the Lori family. We are the no.1 and they are the no.2 who wished they could be us¡­¡±

    Fei Fei continued in an irritated manner.

    ¡°I reckon they are not going to leave here without making a bit of trouble¡­¡±

    Fei Fei showed Wu Yan an apologetic expression and Wu Yan replied with an understanding smile.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you aren¡¯t getting us involved, that¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cracked his neck before facing Bing Mian.

    ¡°These assholes might be here on friendly terms, but I am not here to play chummy with them¡­¡±

    He had seen the dirty gazes he threw at Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan. Just by giving his girls that look, he got himself into Wu Yan¡¯s shit list.

    Fei Fei, Hinagiku, and Mikoto graced him with the basic courtesy to keep their disgust of this douche in their hearts. Lulu didn¡¯t bother hiding it, she called the guy out.

    ¡°Hey, you jerk, what are you doing here?!¡±

    Bing Mian laughed with narrowed eyes

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why I am here? I am here to recruit these people¡­¡±

    Bing Mian greeted Wu Yan with a wide smile.

    ¡°good day, I am the second son of Cyto family. I am here to invite you guys over to Sea of Thick Ice for a talk, please grace us with your presence?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei and she knew what he is going to ask.

    ¡°There are a lot of factions in Silvaria World Institute. Some of these students group up, it¡¯s common to see noble family starting their own faction. Sea of Thick Ice (Tl: Stupid, I know but here is the original name in case anyone wanna try >>±ù´Ôº£ ) is Cyto family¡¯s faction in Silvaria World Institute.¡±

    Wu Yan more or less knew why these assholes are prancing around. In a place with factions and conflicts, they are going to need a lot of manpower.

    Ignoring the brief exchange between Wu Yan and Fei Fei, Bing Mian faced Lulu and Fei Fei.

    ¡°But, it looks like Fatal Forest got here before us¡­¡±

    Fatal forest? So that¡¯s the name of Lori family¡¯s faction?

    Fei Fei¡¯s expression sank. She growled at Bing Mian with a low tone.

    ¡°Bing Mian, don¡¯t compare us to the likes of you, Fatal Forest never forced anyone to join. Also, these people are our friends!¡±

    ¡°Friends!¡±

    Bing Mian seemed astonished. He understands that given Lori family¡¯s standing, those Fei Fei would refer to as friends are as rare as they come.

    At the very least, since coming to Silvaria World Institute, he hadn¡¯t heard Fei Fei referring to anyone as her friends.

    Do these people have supporters behind them that even that annoying woman fears?

    Besides this idea, Bing Mian didn¡¯t think there are any other plausible explanations. He quickly laughed in self-derision, he hadn¡¯t heard of anyone that the Lori family would fear. The Lori family aren¡¯t even afraid of the royalties.

    Bing Mian snickered.

    ¡°Am I to understand these people hadn¡¯t join Fatal Forest at this point?¡±

    Fei Fei gnashed her teeth. She wanted to say no but she is afraid that might cause trouble for Wu Yan & co. But, to say yes would mean¡­

    Fei Fei felt conflicted but a voice disrupted her thought process. The voice was accompanied by the sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Bing Mian, don¡¯t think just because Fatal Forest isn¡¯t here, you can say whatever you want. We heard you!¡±

 Chapter 311: The aces of the academy, the advent of the various factions!

    Everyone had different expressions when they heard the voice. Fei Fei and Lulu seemed to be relieved while Wu Yan felt amused.

    Wu Yan recognized this voice.

    It belonged to Zeus (Tl: probably the mage that has a massive crush on Lulu), he is currently dressed in an elite student¡¯s uniform. By the way, The guy once tried to pick a fight with Wu Yan for Lulu¡¯s sake. He had led a team that didn¡¯t pale in comparison to Sea of Thick Ice¡¯s entourage. Among the members, 10 special students and a bunch of elite students.

    Wu Yan wanted to laugh out loud. What is Zeus doing with 10 tier 7 around with him when he is still only an elite student. The guy is obviously trying way too hard.

    Turns out he¡¯s really just being the poser he is. The 10 special students from Fatal Forest ditched Zeus after seeing Fei Fei and Lulu. They stood like bodyguards to the two girls rather than stay with Zeus.

    Fei Fei nodded, it would appear Fei Fei is the true leader of Fatal Forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Zeus got real pissy when he saw Wu Yan. The guy isn¡¯t even trying to hide his malice for Wu Yan. Zeus probably won¡¯t forget Wu Yan¡¯s face until the day he dies.

    Zeus grew dark when he saw Fei Fei and Lulu stick to Wu Yan, how he wanted to kill Wu Yan right now but the only thing he could do is to clench his fists in anger.

    His homicidal delusions ended when he recalled the fight between Wu Yan and Fei Fei. The thought poured cold water on his murderous intent as he grew meek.

    Bing Mian who heard Zeus became convinced that the newbies are on familiar terms with Fei Fei & co.

    In that case, it¡¯s highly unlikely for him to join his faction.

    Wu Yan smiled but Ikaros¡¯ action interrupted him before he can talk.

    ¡°Oh? It seems Sea of Thick Ice and Fatal Forest beat us to it. Or are we really too late?¡±

    A handsome youngster who looked to be around 25 years old in special student uniform came escorted by a bunch of students. He smiled as he greeted Fei Fei and Bing Mian before he turned towards Wu Yan.

    Vish Jaidin: Level 66 (Tl: As with before, if ya got any better suggestions, I am all ears. Original and possible sounds >> here << )

    Fei Fei frowned for the nth time as she sighed.

    ¡°So, even he came huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ailu empire no.3 noble family. The next successor of the Jaidin family. He is the leader of Crimson Land, Vish Jaidin.¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin in amusement. This is getting interesting, all 3 major noble families of Ailu empire gathered here, how grand.

    Vish Jaidin laughed. He examined Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros and he nodded with satisfaction after being stunned for a brief moment.

    ¡°I had heard rumors of special students entering the school but the rumors failed to convince me of the sheer beauty of you young ladies. Vish didn¡¯t want to believe it but after seeing you girls, I am more than persuaded. You girls are really pretty!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched as they nodded in an awkward manner. They shook hands and then they averted their eyes. The girls aren¡¯t used to being rained with such compliments, a characteristic Wu Yan found to be cute and funny.

    Vish crossed his arms and he addressed Fei Fei and Lulu.

    ¡°I take it that being the ones who came here first, you guys had already extended your invitations to the newbies? Because if you hadn¡¯t, Crimson Land is going to skip the line and do it¡­¡±

    Bing Mian laughed.

    ¡°Oh? Vish my boy you¡¯re going to be disappointed. These newcomers are friends of Fei Fei, they won¡¯t be joining us, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Vish frowned as he shrugged in a helpless manner.

    ¡°It would seem we are way too late¡­¡±

    Vish turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Now, may I ask for your name?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan ignored him as he turned his attention toward another direction where a group of people is approaching.

    It¡¯s not just that, from all directions, people are approaching with their respective entourages. These people must be the various factions in Silvaria World Institute.

    And, they are numerous! It¡¯s like a sea of people here.

    Wu Yan & co were completely surrounded, everywhere they looked, they can see people.

    At the front of all these people are the special students. Rare as they are, with almost all of them gathered they could form a wall of humans.

    The leaders of the new arrivals are 4 males and 2 females.

    Fei Fei clenched Night Elf with a grim look.

    ¡°They are here¡­¡±

    Bing Mian¡¯s chill expression is gone now. He¡¯s a bit anxious about the appearance of the leaders.

    ¡°Seriously, now we are only lacking the royal families¡­¡±

    Fei Fei nodded with a grave look. Her family is only lower in stature than the 3 royal families. Meanwhile, other than the royal families, all the 9 strongest noble families coming from 3 empires had gathered here.

    She glanced at Wu Yan and she is shocked that the guy isn¡¯t even fazed by this grand turnout.

    He looked calm but he¡¯s retorting at the sheer number of people gathered here.

    Holy shit, so there are so many people in all 9 major factions? This is a bit too much, isn¡¯t it? I mean we could form mountains with their bodies¡­

    Flandre-chan frowned, she could still sense the evil intentions of the people gathered here despite having her powers sealed.

    She tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Onii-chan, i don¡¯t the people here, can Flan break them?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed as he rubbed her head.

    ¡°Shh, just watch. These people aren¡¯t worth your time!¡±

    Flandre-chan acquiesced, convinced by Wu Yan¡¯s words. Hinagiku walked towards Wu Yan and she extended her hand towards Flandre-chan.

    ¡°Flan, come to Onee-chan. Onii-chan is going to busy dealing with what¡¯s cmoing next.¡±

    Flandre-chan looked at Wu Yan before she obediently nodded much to the surprise and joy of Wu Yan. It seems like Flan had grown emotionally stable enough to take people¡¯s advice into consideration.

    Fei Fei whispered in a small voice.

    ¡°Yan, you know they are here for you right? What are you going to do?¡±

    He looked at her exquisite countenance as he waited for her to continue.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t have a solution why not join Fatal Forest?¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to laugh and cry at the same time when he heard Fei Fei being all serious and worried about him. She¡¯s probably a bit awkward because she don¡¯t want to appear like she¡¯s gunning for Wu Yan & co as well¡­

    Silly girl¡­

    But, her idea is a good one, if he joined Fatal Forest, everything would calm down with time.

    He looked at Zeus who is practically growling at him as he laughed.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, no need to worry about me, I am sure they won¡¯t resort to violence if I don¡¯t join them¡­¡±

    Fei Fei bitterly smiled.

    ¡°I am not afraid if they came from the front, I am more afraid that they would resort to underhanded means to force you unto a stage in the arena tower, if that happens¡­¡±

    ¡°If that happens!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mind being given free credits by these assholes. I also wouldn¡¯t mind giving them a few bitch slaps here and there as well!¡±

 Chapter 312: Stuck between two hard places? A declaration of war?â€¦

    In Silvaria World Institute, credits are like gold, students are going to need them if they want to live in Silvaria World Institute.

    Wu Yan was worried about where he is going to make a ton of credits. He wants to buy whatever he wants when he sees it and for that to happen he¡¯s going to need a lot of credits.

    If it is as Fei Fei predicted, these people who force him onto the stage in arena tower are going to find themselves losing credits left and right with Wu Yan running off to the banks with their credits.

    There are a lot of people here for sure but they are all just tier 7. If they aren¡¯t tier 8, Wu Yan is not afraid of fighting them much less losing to them.

    As a True Ancestor, he can stand at the peak of tier 7 with his unlimited stamina and regeneration.

    He¡¯s immortal and unless the enemy is tier 8, any challenger would only give him free credits if they challenged him.

    Fei Fei is stunned by Wu Yan¡¯s words, she laughed because she remembered how Wu Yan almost beat her the last time they had a duel.

    If Wu Yan can¡¯t do it, there is still¡­

    Fei Fei looked at Mikoto and Ikaros. These two girls are tier 8, she is relieved by this fact.

    So what if Wu Yan antagonizes everybody here, Mikoto and Ikaros can wipe the floor with all the tier 7 students here.

    Fei Fei laughed as she stepped back.

    ¡°Since you made up your mind I won¡¯t bother you anymore. If you need help, just remember that Fatal Forest might not be the strongest faction but it won¡¯t take challenges without fighting back.¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    Lulu who was hiding behind Fei Fei puffed out her voluptuous chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yan, Sister Fei Fei and I will definitely help you out!¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Lulu had a mysterious aura around her that can drain his nigh endless energy. As expected, Lulu has a hidden attribute huh?¡­

    An idea occurred to Bing Mian when he surveyed the number of people here.

    He raised his hand as he yelled something out loud.

    ¡°Everyone, I am sure you guys are here to recruit the newbies right?¡±

    Bing Mian laughed out loud after he saw everyone¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Well, you guys are in for a disappointment, Fatal Forest had beat us to them!¡±

    The people started bitching and moaning, especially the heads of the other 6 top families. Needless to say, they directed their frustration towards Fatal Forest.

    Vish looked at Bing Mian with a judging expression. He had to give it to the guy, he knew how to play his cards.

    Bing Mian probably thought that since the newbies aren¡¯t going to join his Sea of Thick Ice, he might as well make it hard for Fatal Forest by directing the frustration of the other families towards them.

    If Fatal Forest didn¡¯t give a proper excuse, they won¡¯t be able to get off easy.

    Fei Fei furiously leered at Bing Mian.

    Bing Mian is intentionally giving her a hard time. He¡¯s making her choose between letting the newbies join or incur the jealousy of the other factions.

    Give up on Wu Yan? Is that even possible?¡­

    Lulu started getting anxious as she watched Fei Fei trying to decide between two options. Zeus seemed happy with how things turned out. He tried to advise Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, it¡¯s disadvantageous for us to invite these newbies. There is no need to sacrifice ourselves trying to get them!¡±

    Fei Fei threw Zeus a cold glare and he meekly silenced himself. The other 6 factions are also getting tired of waiting.

    Bing Mian had a smug grin.

    ¡°Miss Fei Fei, it would seem to me that the better solution is to compromise. The new entrants are too numerous and could damage our delicate balance. What I recommend is that we split the new students and we divide them amongst the factions.

    Fei Fei got very mad but Wu Yan laughed before she can speak her mind. His laughter is small in volume but everyone became silent.

    He crossed his arms and he sneered at Bing Mian.

    ¡°Divide us up, you say? When the fuck did we agree to that?!¡±

    Bing Mian responded with sarcasm.

    ¡°Dear newbie, don¡¯t throw away your blessings. You might be a somebody out there in the world but in Silvaria World Institute, you need to check that attitude!¡±

    Wu Yan walked towards Bing Mian much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Is the newbie going to show someone the business?

    The spectators laughed at Wu Yan¡¯s stupidity. Private battles are heavily frowned upon by the enforcement. Lulu and Fei Fei started getting worried while Bing Mian kept his smug grin. He wanted to see if this newbie had what the guts to hit him.

    His smug expression quickly became a frozen one. Even the spectators who were hoping to see some action got more than what they had expected.

    Wu Yan went past Bing Mian without paying him any attention. Instead, Wu Yan addressed the masses.

    He didn¡¯t give the smug little prick the attention he expected and sure enough, Bing Mian trembled with fury. The second in line for the second strongest noble family of the Ailu empire treated like a rock beside the street.

    Wu Yan sighed and he told the people gathered here.

    ¡°Everyone, we don¡¯t have any plans on joining any faction. Oh but don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t interested in destroying your little games of thrones¡­¡±

    He eyed every leader of the 9 factions including Fei Fei, Vish, Bing Mian.

    ¡°I mean if you guys want us to join, it¡¯s certainly possible if¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had a nasty grin on his face. His next sentence astonished the gathered masses.

    ¡°Beat me, and I will join his or her faction!¡±

    His voice spread through the crowd as every leader laughed. This newbie had the nerve to say something like this probably because he could not find a stronger opponent out there. They think he¡¯s just a cocky kid who needed a bit of whoopass.

    They were very motivated by his challenge. They would be to teach this guy a lesson on eating humble pies and make him join their factions. Isn¡¯t this an attractive offer?

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Fei Fei and Lulu wanted to tell him not to do it, they were very worried about his safety They know he is strong but he¡¯s not going up against one or two people, he¡¯s going up against multiple factions.

 Chapter 313: Sending them packing! Underhanded means? Bitch please Bing Mian

    Fei Fei and Lulu got worried for good reasons. This mob could kill him by attrition. He is strong but unless he is at tier 8, he would not be able to hold off so many special students. Even if he is at tier 8, the sheer number would still pose a sizeable challenge.

    They are worried that Wu Yan would lose because he didn¡¯t have enough stamina, dou qi or mana to sustain battles.

    However, Fei Fei and Lulu¡¯s assumptions are predicated on the fact that he¡¯s still human.

    Limited stamina for a True Ancestor? Please¡­

    Dou qi and mana? Can those be eaten? Too bad he only had his rocking body and physical attributes to whip those posers. He would go as far as to say it¡¯s enough to smack all these factions the fuck up.

    As if he had expected the spectators to behave like this, Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°Since I am a new student, you guys are going to have to put something on the line before I will accept the challenge, I wouldn¡¯t mind some credits, just saying¡­¡±

    He put a ‡å expression on everyone who was laughing at him. They just couldn¡¯t believe the nerve on this guy, he¡¯s actually more worried about money than honor or pride.

    A few of the faction leaders started reconsidering their decisions, they looked at his cheeky face with judging looks.

    Will this guy bring more benefit than harm?

    Everyone pegged another tag on their impressions of this guy in addition to boastful: this guy¡¯s too tacky. Does he take everyone as an ATM machine he can swipe some credits from?

    Fuck recruiting this guy, the factions leaders thought. At this point, they wanted to teach him a lesson and shove his face into some humble pie.

    Wu Yan entertained himself with how many people he triggered.

    ¡°Well, I will be waiting at the arena tower for all you strong and mighty guests!¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at everyone with that smug smirk again. He returned to Hinagiku and Mikoto while walking past Bing Mian. The factions greeted each other and returned from whence they came since they had no other reason to remain.

    The crowdy place got a lot less crowdy after the various factions made their exit.

    Vish curled his lips.

    ¡°Since you have chosen to settle this by fighting, we of the Crimson Land will oblige and be there tomorrow. Please have mercy on us yeah?¡­¡±

    Vish waved at his entourage and they moved away.

    The only factions remaining are the Fatal Forest and the Sea of Thick Ice. The two factions stared at each other with hostility.

    They are feuding so the fact that the Sea of Thick Ice screwed them over in front of the factions didn¡¯t help at all. Some of them are itching to give the Thick Ice some knuckle sandwiches.

    Lulu came from behind Lulu and she pouted her lips at Bing Mian. She made a motion as if she¡¯s trying to shoo the guy away like a fly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guys buzz on out of here? I am not pleased with the sight of you.¡±

    Bing Mian used a malevolent expression on Lulu. He adjusted his expression and he turned towards Wu Yan.

    He sneered at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well then, I guess I will be receiving tutelage from dear sir tomorrow.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at him and then he ignored him. Bing Mian¡¯s forced expression started cracking.

    He breathed deeply a few times and he managed to get his tempo back. He put on a smile and he stretched his arm out for a handshake.

    ¡°Please take care of us¡­¡±

    Wu Yan frowned but he gladly shook his hand anyway.

    The moment he grabbed his hand, he could detect a faint flow of dou qi coming from Bing Mian¡¯s hand.

    Trying to sneak one past my eyes while acting like a goody-toe shoes huh?

    Wu Yan silently laughed at this poser who thinks he is so sneaky. Other people might not be able to detect this faint flow of dou qi but Wu Yan definitely can sense its existence.

    Bing Mian thought he had succeeded. Never once did anyone notice this secret technique used to poison other people.

    This dou qi is hard to notice and all his victims up till now didn¡¯t know about it. This technique allows one to insert a bit of dou qi that slowly grows larger in the victim¡¯s body until such a time that this dou qi had siphoned enough energy to explode out of the victim¡¯s body in which case the result is a gruesome death.

    He had used this technique to get rid of the people who wouldn¡¯t do as he wished. After the death of the victim, which is usually long after Bing Mian last contacted the victim, the enforcement team couldn¡¯t pin the crime on him due to the lack of evidence. This method of killing people is tried and true.

    This time, however, he picked the wrong mofo to screw with.

    Wu Yan remained calm and he channeled electricity to isolate the foreign force. He captured it and the insidious qi thrashed around without any success. He willed the mini isolate into the hand and he slapped the dou qi right back into Bing Mian¡¯s hand.

    Bing Mian is too busy fantasizing about Wu Yan¡¯s death that he didn¡¯t notice his own technique being deflected back to him.

    He released his hand and he marked Wu Yan as a dead guy in his books. He just needed to avoid contact with him and he would be in the clear, again.

    He would make one exception to this no-contact rule for tomorrow. Tomorrow, he must give this guy a good hiding.

    He reluctantly glanced back at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. He nodded at Fei Fei and Lulu before he took his entourage with him as well¡­

    Fei Fei walked over to Wu Yan when they can¡¯t see Bing Mian anymore.

    ¡°Take care tomorrow, Bing Mian is a vengeful man. He definitely won¡¯t let you off. By the way, he¡¯s no.25 on the rankings.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed at how easy things are going for him. This is all just going too smooth according to his plans¡­

 Chapter 314: Taking on the arena tower! Surpassing the challenges!

    At the center of Silvaria World Institute¡­

    Here lies a tower taller than any other buildings in Silvaria World Institute. The tower looked like a giant pillar from afar but get a closer look and one will see that its surface isn¡¯t uniform at all.

    It¡¯s the Arena Tower.

    Any cultivator would be able to recognize the dou qi and mana leaking from this place, even if it is normally quite rare in Silvaria World Institute.

    Normally, dou qi and mana are nigh invisible, but, because of the sheer number and amount of dou qi and mana being unleashed in the tower, it had taken on a visible appearance, making the tower look like it¡¯s going super saiyan 3. Anyone who saw the tower would know it¡¯s not a very calm place.

    This chaotic place welcomed a certain person who wouldn¡¯t know peace for the remainder of today.

    Wu Yan felt very helpless. It¡¯s his mission to challenge the arena tower sure but he had just arrived in Silvaria World Institute, he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to eat properly.

    The tower isn¡¯t going anyway, he could have just come back another day.

    It¡¯s just that he has to deal with the members sent by the various other factions in this school. Oh, he¡¯s not afraid of them, there¡¯s just one little issue.

    The challengers that will be sent after him are going to be special students, anyone weaker than special students can¡¯t deal with him and would only get their asses kicked, their disdain towards Wu Yan notwithstanding.

    The issue is that those special students definitely had challenged the arena tower before.

    Those special students would probably find it below them to fight on the lower levels. These students usually hang around the fourth floor or the fifth floor.

    Meanwhile, he hadn¡¯t defeated floor one yet.

    According to Fei Fei, the challengers will be waiting for him at the fifth floor. If he didn¡¯t make it to that floor by then, those assholes are bound to laugh out loud at him.

    Thus, Wu Yan came to the arena tower.

    When Wu Yan walked into the tower, deafening sound hit him.

    He could see a lot of arenas in that floor. Some of them are vacant while some of them are occupied with participants battling each other with their mana and dou qi burning even hotter than flames.

    At the sides, the spectators cheered and made various noises. Some of them are cheering for their bet while some of them gnashed their teeth, some even bickered with each other. In any case, there are a lot of people making a lot of noises.

    Wu Yan shook his head and he looked around before spotting his target.

    It¡¯s a small room with no door or windows. In it, there is a magic formation. He made his way towards the magic formation. Somehow, the whole floor became silent as he attracted the attention of the spectators.

    That¡¯s fast. How do they even transmit news in this place?!

    He didn¡¯t know it¡¯s because of the special student uniform he¡¯s wearing. The students in floor 1 all lowered their volume subconsciously.

    When Wu Yan stepped onto the magic formation, his figure disappeared and the crowd started making noises again.

    A flash of white and suddenly he¡¯s standing on a stage for duels. More accurately, it¡¯s a giant room with a stage in it. There aren¡¯t any other people besides an individual sitting cross-legged opposite to him.

    ¡°Welcome, challenger¡­¡±

    The floor master opened his eyes to welcome the challenger. The floor master turned grave when he saw the special student uniform.

    ¡°It would appear you are a special student, I see, then I won¡¯t be able to stand in your path for long.¡±

    His words sound pessimistic but the floormaster stood up as he channeled his dou qi. Clad in dou qi flames, he could see that the floor master is about lower tier 6 in strength. In System¡¯s terms, he would be around Level 50.

    Wu Yan gasped in realization. There were a lot of students in the first floor because most of them probably couldn¡¯t get pass the floor master.

    But, this guy is far from being able to stop him.

    ¡°I will be under your care¡­¡±

    The floormaster tensed up his body. The next second, the floor master froze up as a cold sweat flowed down from his forehead.

    A hand had grabbed his neck before he knew it.

    The floor master died down his dou qi as he bitterly laughed. Wu Yan had taken him down by closing a dozen meters in less than a second.

    ¡°You pass!¡±

    Beep, congratulations on beating the first floor of arena tower. Reward obtained:10,000Equipment Points & Item Points, 5000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    ===

    (insert updated Wu Yan character screen here)

    ===

    The System gave him the rewards as expected. He smiled at the floor master.

    ¡°A battle well fought!¡±

    The floor master nodded and he continued.

    ¡°Your information has been entered into the register. You can now proceed to floor two after stepping into the magic formation in the first floor!¡±

    ¡°Your reward for passing had been credited to your ID. I look forward to seeing your progress from here on out.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and he bowed. Soon, a magic formation appeared in the corner.

    ¡°Go, that is the formation for going to floor 2.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    Wu Yan dashed towards the formation and he disappeared through it¡­

    The floor master sighed after looking at the formation.

    ¡°So the tower enters another period of unrest¡­¡±

    There is a crystal ball in every floor of the arena tower. It projects an image all 365 days of the year. It had been up and running since the completion of this tower.

    The crystal ball projects the floor every student in Silvaria World Institute is currently eligible to challenge.

    After Wu Yan made it through floor 1, his name appeared in floor 2¡¯s name list.

    The people in floor 1 didn¡¯t notice this. The crystal ball would only make an announcement whenever someone makes it to floor 5.

    Due to the sheer number of students, normally nobody would notice someone ascending to floor 2 unless said person pays close attention to a particular person.

    The people sure as heck didn¡¯t notice Wu Yan¡¯s name disappearing from floor 2¡¯s register and appearing on floor 3.

 Chapter 315: The 4th floor, pass!

    The design of the room looked the same as before. Plain walls on all sides, a plain ceiling with an arena that covers the whole floor. Finally, the floor master sitting cross-legged at the center of the arena.

    This floor master differed from the previous floor masters, this one looked like a magician.

    ¡°So you are here¡­¡±

    The magician opened his eyes.

    ¡°Breaking past the 1st, the 2nd, and the 3rd floor. I had assumed you would stop for the day and come challenge the 4th floor another time. Yet, here you are¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Sorry bro, I am a bit pressed for time you see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mused out loud.

    ¡°I thought the floor masters would spend all their time in this dull room¡­¡±

    The 4th-floor master guffawed.

    ¡°We are not automatons. Of course, we do get out of here from time to time. Furthermore, we have heard of the news about you coming for us!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°It would be more accurate to say I only wanted to get to the higher floors¡­¡±

    ¡°Same thing.¡±

    The floor master had a steely gaze.

    ¡°Since you want to go to the higher floors, you must understand one thing: there is a wide difference¡­¡±

    He flinched as he scanned the floor master with his eyes.

    ¡°Oh I see, it¡¯s becoming clearer to me now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan parted his legs to the side and got into a battle stance.

    ¡°The 1st floor master had lower tier 6 strength, the 2nd floor master had middle tier 6 strength and the 3rd one had top tier 6 strength. And you, your power is at tier 7, I am right aren¡¯t I?!¡±

    The 4th floor master laughed as he channeled his mana. The force generated made his clothes flap around like he¡¯s in the middle of a storm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is also the reason why only special students can go up there. To defeat me, one must have at least tier 7 strength!¡±

    The 4th floor master laughed out loud.

    ¡°Granted, I might be wrong if someone actually had a method to surpass the gap between different tiers.¡±

    The floor master floated up like a green leaf and he landed some distance away.

    The magic power around him resonated and sparks appeared, the sparks became flame rings that gradually increased in quantity.

    The floor master had a battle-hungry look. His bloodlust made him look like a warrior and not like a magician¡­

    ¡°You are strong! There are many who had beaten me in combat but there are few who can make me feel like I can¡¯t win the battle. All of them are all rankers who are within the top 10.¡±

    The 4th floor master continued in a low tone.

    ¡± I know I probably can¡¯t beat you. Wait, make that absolutely can¡¯t beat you. However, I won¡¯t make this any easier for you either!¡±

    The dozens of flame rings turned and trained themselves onto Wu Yan.

    ¡°Let us begin!¡±

    The flame rings shot fireballs out of its hole.

    Magic can be used like this?!!

    The fireballs startled Wu Yan. He jumped back to dodge the fireballs that are more than enough to give him severe burns if he got into contact with them.

    ¡°Evading will do you no good!¡¯

    The floor master who had turned into a berserker-esque combatant waved his hand and the flame rings all stuck to the ceiling like chewing gum.

    Now the floor master is basically making it rain fireballs!

    ¡°!!!¡±

    He made a fist and charge towards the floor master.

    Along the way, countless fireballs rained down on him while he blasted them away with sheer force.

    True Ancestor gave him incredible stamina and regeneration along with the augmentation of his physical capabilities. The fireballs are very hot but against his resilience, the fireballs can do nothing but be reduced to sparks¡­

    However, the fireballs are just too numerous. The flame rings kept spitting out fireballs at Wu Yan and he chose to passively resist it.

    Gnashing his teeth, he retreated with dissatisfaction.

    He had all these physical capabilities to deal with the fireballs but he didn¡¯t have the appropriate techniques to apply it. He lacked the skills even though he had the strength. Brute force isn¡¯t going to work for him this time.

    I have to get an ability that allows me to utilize all my strength and agility.

    After making up his mind regarding this, Wu Yan steeled up and he charged forward with a blade in his hand.

    ¡°Return to Horizon Waltz¡­¡±

    He swung Nietono no Shana at the ceiling and a crimson sword beam shot out from the blade towards the ceiling.

    BOOM

    He destroyed the ceiling along with the flame rings in a magnificent explosion.

    Although the floor master can¡¯t see it, he can sense that his flame rings had been reduced to nothing due to the severance of connection between his flame rings and him.

    A figure rapidly made its way across the arena towards the floor master.

    The floor master panicked and he channeled his mana to conjure up two massive flame pythons. The flame pythons whipped at Wu Yan as if they were animate.

    Wu Yan laughed when he was confronted with the flame pythons. He held the sword in a vertical fashion before he leaped up.He spun around in the air like a spinning top, his motion caused a storm of sword slashes. He entered the mouth of the flaming pythons just like that.

    ¡°What!¡¯

    He chopped and slashed the flaming pythons to pieces from the inside out, right from the head until the tail.

    In the end, the flaming pythons were turned into a flurry of sparks.

    The floor master could do nothing but watch in a stunned fashion as a figure appeared in front of him, having emerged from the sea of flames unscathed. The cold touch of steel at his neck made him realize he had lost the battle.

    ¡°You lose¡­¡±

    said Wu Yan while holding Nietono no Shana to the floor master¡¯s neck.

    The floor master became dejected as he sighed.

    ¡°I lost¡­¡±

 Chapter 316: 4th floor cleared!

    Beep, congratulations on clearing the 4th floor of the arena tower. Obtained 40,000 Equipment Points & Item Points, 20,000 Summoning Points & Ability Points.

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Sword Master, Master Chef, Impeccable Memory, Chaotic Return to Horizon Waltz, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Imaginary Dragon Armor (Grade C), Meteor Storm (Grade B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    121,000

    Item Points:

    300,000

    Ability Points:

    51,000

    Summoning Points:

    170,000

    Level:

    67

    ===

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stored away Nietono no Shana while the floor master awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t beat you but I didn¡¯t expect to lose so fast. With that kind of strength, you should be able to take your place among the strongest 10 rankers. Are the other 9 newbies as ridiculously strong as you?¡±

    Wu Yan was surprised.

    ¡°You know about us?¡±

    The floor master guffawed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? We do go out once in a while. Plus, it isn¡¯t every day that you hear about 10 special students entering Silvaria World Institute at the same time. How would we not hear about this kind of news?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed, he thought that this 4th-floor master might turn out to be a good friend, his cheerful attitude is a fresh change.

    The floor master stopped laughing and he changed back into his business mode.

    ¡°I am sure you have heard of this many times now but I will repeat it anyway. Your information had been entered into the register. The next time you come to the tower, just step into the magic formation at floor 1 and choose floor 5 as your destination. Your credits for clearing this floor has also been credited to your ID card.¡±

    The familiar magic formation appeared in one corner of the room. Having been through multiple such formations, Wu Yan knew that¡¯s the one that would lead him to floor 5.

    The floor master patted Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder as he pointed him towards the magic formation.

    ¡°There, that¡¯s the magic formation to floor 5, the true battlegrounds for special students like you. I will be here if you need me. I expect to see you emerging victorious tomorrow.¡±

    Wu Yan helplessly smiled while shrugging.

    ¡°So you even know about that huh? My name sure does travel fast¡­¡±

    The floor master couldn¡¯t hold back his amusement.

    ¡°Ah, your name does travel fast but the content? Let¡¯s just say almost everyone in this institute has heard about how boastful, rude and lewd you are among many rumors¡­¡±

    His smile froze up. Wu Yan felt a bit embarrassed but the floor master sure didn¡¯t alleviate his shame by laughing out loud.

    Even Wu Yan with his thick face couldn¡¯t withstand the floor master¡¯s laughter. He quickly made his exit by entering the magic formation.

    At around the same time, the arena tower which displayed the tower clearing progress of every student prominently displayed Wu Yan¡¯s name.

    A mechanical voice came from the crystal ball projecting the image. The sound made everyone stop and listen.

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor.¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor.¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan cleared the 4th floor.¡±

    Everyone exchanged looks before they started making noises.

    ¡°Wu Yan? Isn¡¯t that the hotshot special student everyone¡¯s talking about¡±

    ¡°He cleared the fourth floor? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what do you mean impossible? He¡¯s a newbie for sure but he¡¯s also a special student so what¡¯s so strange about him clearing the fourth floor?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, retard. The 4th-floor master is a tier 7 individual so he wouldn¡¯t go down so easily even if he¡¯s a special student!¡±

    ¡°This newbie has got some skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck that, the guy is probably very good. He just entered the academy today and he had already cleared the fourth floor. He did it all in one day, talk about being brutally strong!¡±

    ¡°Brutally strong my fat ass. Hah! I bet anyone on the fifth floor can fight just as good as he can. In the end, he¡¯s just an overrated newbie¡­¡±

    ¡°Man, you really need to check yourself. He¡¯s a new guy but he¡¯s a special student. You¡¯re not even an elite student so you can stop dissing on him unless you want to start planning your own funeral!¡±

    ¡°Why the hell can¡¯t I diss him?! I am older than him!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see you go up to him and say that to his face. Come on, you scared?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that does it, you wanna throw down bitch?¡±

    ¡°Come at me, bro!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am so going to punch you in the face!¡±

    ¡°I said bring it, biatch! Let¡¯s settle this in the arena! I bet 1000 credits I can whoop your ass so hard you can¡¯t sit down for a week!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡±

    A lot of people cheered for Wu Yan, about the same amount as those who think Wu Yan should really take it down a notch. Thus, Wu Yan¡¯s debut caused a bunch of conflicts in the student body. Naturally, the arenas are even more filled up now.

    There are also other topics as well.

    ¡°That Wu Yan guy is here, does that mean the other 9 special students are going to make an appearance as well? Boy, I sure want to look at their pretty faces¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh please, those 9 other girls are as overrated as Wu Yan is. I want to see just how beautiful these girls truly are!¡±

    ¡°Even if they turn out to be as they described in the rumors, they are still special students, we are way out of their league¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, fate might just link me with one of the girls!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, genius. Take inventory of whether or not you can hold on to her. Those in the major factions are bound to target them, what? did you think you can fight with them?¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­ forget it. Those girls came with Wu Yan. Is it possible that he¡¯s in a relationship with all of them?¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, crap you¡¯re right. When will my other half come?¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft, ahahaha. All that glitters is not gold but a cow¡¯s dung will sprout a few flowers in the end so¡­ what more can I say? Hahahaa

    ¡°That does it! You butthole, you wanna fight?!¡±

    ¡°Damn straight, I¡¯ve been itching to beat your sorry ass all day long!¡±

    ¡°Fine! To the arena we go!¡±

    ¡°Come! Wait, Hold up!¡±

    ¡°What? You afraid?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. I want to check your ID card to see if you have enough credits.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The arenas are filled with people who are heretofore strangers, but, because of a certain somebody, they started fighting each other.

    The news of him clearing floor 4 got buried as everybody started going off topic. A special student reaching floor 5 is only expected, if he was only an elite student, it would surely cause quite a stir¡­

    However, this news still reached the ears of the major factions.

    They aren¡¯t surprised he had reached floor 5. They didn¡¯t think he would be worth the time if he couldn¡¯t at least make it to floor 5. These factions are more interested in another thing.

    Why is there no news regarding Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou?¡­

 Chapter 317: Making it rain with money! Going on a crystal buying-spree!

    Silvaria World Institute is extremely huge in terms of area. It took him quite some time to travel to the arena tower at the center of Silvaria World Institute from his own villa.

    By the time he came out of the tower. The sky is already a sunset yellow. It seems the night will be coming soon.

    He rubbed his chin before he took out a diagram. Written on it is the title: ¡°Silvaria World Institute map¡±

    He scanned the map and he stored it away, having no further use for it. He took out a crystal card.

    This crystal card is like a memory card that stores the credits and credentials of a student.

    Credits is the currency used in Silvaria World Institute. It should be noted that credits aren¡¯t the same as credit hours. Credits are used to exchange for goods and services much the same way one would use gold to transact.

    Almost all transactions are done through credits. Even if a student wanted to barter for something, the other party would value the item in terms of credit.

    If a student cleared a floor in the arena tower, the student would get credits commensurate with the floor they cleared. The higher the floor, the greater the credits.

    Having cleared 4 floors all at once, he received a substantial amount of credits.

    According to his crystal card, he has 110,000 credits. According to what he had heard, floor 1 gives 10,000 credits, floor 2 gives 20,000 credits, floor 3 gives 30,000 credits, and floor 4 gives 50,000 credits.

    He had gathered 110,000 from clearing 4 floors and this amount beats the average credits held by special students.

    Special students with potential can¡¯t clear arena towers so they don¡¯t have as much credits as other special students. Granted, the nobles don¡¯t have to worry about credit shortage. They can just take stuff from their massive houses to sell for credits.

    Some of the students spent the credits they had in between clearing floors. Again, the richy rich kids don¡¯t have to worry about this.

    Wu Yan has a lot of credits but he is going to spend the bulk of it shortly.

    Storing the crystal card away, he started making his way towards the commercial district.

    There are no teachers giving lectures in class. A student has to work hard himself. That¡¯s just how things go around here.

    If a student wanted to increase his strength, he would have to make the best use of his current resource. He would have to train hard, get potions to enhance himself, get catalyst to cultivate and so on.

    To do that, a student must strive to achieve a balance between cultivating and earning credits. A student would have to buy anything that would help the student on his way towards the top.

    Wu Yan is about to do the same thing the other students are doing, he would have to go buy some power-enhancing material.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in the elixir or the treasures that would be the things of interest for other students. He didn¡¯t have any method to use those items to his own benefit anyway. No, what he wanted is stuff that he could sell to the System for points.

    Those points can be used to increase his strength.

    He had plans for equipment. Items can¡¯t directly help build his strength. Summons can¡¯t directly build his strength either. Hence, his main objective this time is to rack up some Ability Points.

    In other words, he¡¯s out to buy some magic crystals.

    If he sold enough crystals, he could get Ability Points which he could then spend on abilities that can increase his strength.

    He¡¯s pretty much aware of what ability he needs to get at the moment so now it¡¯s just the problem of getting enough Ability Points.

    He took half an hour to travel to the commercial area. Because this place is so packed with people, he couldn¡¯t fly here, no matter how much he wanted to.

    Half an hour later, he arrived at a busy business district where the shops are lined properly alongside the road.

    The banners are all concisely written in a way that people would be able to locate the correct shops selling the items they wanted. Even if for some reason, the student can¡¯t read, they could just look from the outside of the shop to see if the shop might have what they want.

    It¡¯s like they are packing sardines here, given how crowded this place is. He would even dare say it¡¯s even more crowded than the busiest street in Academy City.

    The noise almost made Wu Yan disoriented, he cursed silently as he navigated his way through the street.

    As he browsed the shops around the street, he observed something.

    The articles being sold here aren¡¯t on par in both quality and quantity to that of the supply town near the giant beasts forest. It¡¯s probably because this is Silvaria World Institute, a major trade hub in itself, the commercial district had items that even the supply town would be hard-pressed to compete against.

    After satisfying his curiosity, Wu Yan looked around for the stuff he wanted.

    He wanted magic crystals, not some rare treasures so he found what he wanted pretty soon. He spent only 15 minutes before he found a firm specialized in magic crystals.

    Wu Yan pushed through the crowd and he entered the firm. Due to the shop being filled with a lot of crystals, the myriad of colors dyed the shop in a rather distinct tone, it would seem this shop don¡¯t need magic lamps because their inventory pretty much made that need obsolete.

    Some crystals are notably bigger than the rest. These crystals had a distinct sheen to them, if one focused, one would be able to detect the aura coming from the crystals which are different than those around it.

    A very messy-looking old man sat at the counter with one leg over the other. The old man looked like he couldn¡¯t care less whether Wu Yan is a special student or not. He took one look at him and then he looked away like Wu Yan is just here to kick tires.

    The old man lazily waved his hand at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Bring anything that fancies you to the counter. Oh yeah, no negotiations on price!¡±

    Wu Yan frowned at the service level of this shopkeeper.

    How does this butthole keep his business afloat with that attitude of his?¡­

    He bitterly laughed when he noticed that despite it being very busy outside, there are practically no patrons in here. It¡¯s just this decrepit old man and his quality goods.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his magic crystals had better quality than the other firms, he would have walked right out the door. He stayed because his crystals might be worth more Ability Points.

    He glanced at the old man one more time before he silently sighed. He decided that it wasn¡¯t worth his time to quarrel with this old man.

    The decrepit old man didn¡¯t even look at Wu Yan when he arrived at his counter. He impatiently stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Hand it here, I want to see how much it is worth!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged before he gave him his ID card.

    ¡°How many crystals can I buy with this amount of credits!¡±

 Chapter 318: Mind, body, and technique. Eternal Arms Mastership!

    Sitting on the bed, Wu Yan waved his hand and a heap of magic crystals appeared on his bed.

    He spent 100,000 credits to buy these crystals from the rude old man at the magic crystal store. The lowest tier of crystal in here is tier 6, there are also tier 7 magic crystals mixed in the heap.

    Wu Yan wanted to buy tier 8 crystals because those crystals are worth a lot of Ability Points. But, tier 8 magic crystals are too expensive to be worth the effort of selling it to the System.

    He had to compromise on quality and buy a lot of tier 6 and tier 7 magic crystals. Finally, he found himself exiting the store with only 10,000 credits left.

    He picked one of the crystals up and he sighed at the severely drained ID card. It sure took only a short while for the money to go away than come into his possession.

    ¡°Maybe I should persuade Ikaros and the others to challenge the arena tower. It¡¯s basically free credits anyway¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the heap of magic crystals in front of him. He made a motion in the air and the next instant, countless magic crystals disappeared.

    Beep, obtained 100,000 Ability Points

    Well, ain¡¯t that a coincidence? It¡¯s the same amount as the credits spent.

    He waved his hand as he navigated through the menu like he¡¯s scrolling through his smartphone.

    He opened the sub-menu for abilities, and he saw 3 tabs for skills, talents, and bloodline. He paused before he went for the ¡°skills¡± tab.

    A bunch of skills appeared in front of his face, his lips twitched out of the sheer volume of skills being sold. There were so many of them that for a moment, Wu Yan was tempted to buy all of them with every last Ability Points he has.

    He recalled that his 151,000 Ability Points is only enough to buy the ability he wants after accounting for the magic crystals he just sold.

    He scrolled through the list with absurd familiarity and he quickly located the ability he wanted.

    Eternal Arms Mastery:Mastery of combat arts has reached the point of being said to be peerless in one¡¯s era. By complete merging of mind, body, and technique, it enables the user to make full use of fighting skills even when under the influence of any sort of mental hindrance. Cost: 150,000 Ability Points

    Today, Wu Yan was made aware during the fight to clear floor 4 that after becoming a True Ancestor, he had attained incredible regeneration, a strong body, and endless lifeforce. However, he is lacking the ability to make full use of such a mighty body.

    He is fully aware that this is his weakness. He was just a normal geek before the System changed his life, there is no way he can compare with those who had trained in martial arts since young.

    He had Sword Master ability but that ability granted him nothing more than complete mastery over the blade. In other forms of combat, he is inadequately prepared for fighting.

    He also needed to thank his impeccable memory and Mikoto for her tutelage. Else, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use Electromaster as deftly as he could without a significant amount of time spent on training.

    He could go and properly train himself so he can use his body to its full extent. But, since the System already had a faster alternative, not using it would be asinine.

    Eternal Arms Mastery is the ability of Lancelot in Fate series. It allows the user to fully use their combat abilities by merging mind, body, and technique. Just the skill Wu Yan needed.

    In the original work, Lancelot was still able to fight with such skill and technique that he could hold his own against Gilgamesh even though he is currently in a maddened state. This ability is way better and more comprehensive than Sword Master.

    Eternal Arms Mastery can do more than just allow mastery over the blade, it allows the user to be nigh unrivaled in combat arts. With this ability, his Level wouldn¡¯t increase but his strength would increase tremendously.

    At least, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting the potential of this True Ancestor¡¯s body. His skill and techniques would be upgraded to a peerless state. This alternative is definitely more cost-effective compared to training for a long duration of time.

    Skills also had another feature which made them appealing. These skills are all permanent as the skill is turned into a body of knowledge that is carved into his mind. He wouldn¡¯t be able to forget them even if he wanted to.

    If for some reason, he is restricted or influenced in some way, his skills won¡¯t be affected as it is already etched in his mind.

    When he thought about skills, this is the first skill that immediately came to his mind. He miscalculated the number of Ability Points he can get with 100,000 credits. Luckily for him, he cleared some floors so the reward from clearing those rounds allowed him to just barely scrape by without having to resort to borrowing credits from Fei Fei and Lulu.

    He clicked the buy button.

    Beep, learned Eternal Arms Mastery

    When the System notification came, his brain shook as his field of vision turned white. A lot of information surged into all his senses from nowhere. The information can be described as having been jammed into his mind forcefully.

    He held his head as the sharp pain made his veins pop. He¡¯s currently in a world of pain at the moment.

    The memories being jammed into his head formed mysteriously from nowhere. It suffused his memory and became deeply embedded in it.

    With more and more memories entering his mind, his expression slowly relaxed. His eyes showed signs of enlightenment from time to time.

    The System started issuing some more notifications

    Beep, due to the compatibility between Sword Master and Eternal Arms Mastery, Sword Master has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to the compatibility between Master Chef and Eternal Arms Mastery, Master Chef has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to the compatibility between Impeccable Memory and Eternal Arms Mastery, Impeccable Memory has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Beep, due to the compatibility between Return to Horizon Waltz and Eternal Arms Mastery, Return to Horizon Waltz has been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery.

    ===

    Unit	Wu Yan

    Ability	True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:	Nietono no Shana (Grade C), Imaginary Dragon Armor (Grade C), Meteor Storm (Grade B)

    Summons:	Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:	121,000

    Item Points:	300,000

    Ability Points:	1,000

    Summoning Points:	170,000

    Level:	67

    ===

    Wu Yan is completely stunned¡­

 Chapter 319: Welcoming and making open challenges in the arena tower

    The savage ball of fire in the sky rained down its solar fury upon the earth. Everything basked in it experienced an increase in temperature and anyone would be able to tell that today is going to be hot.

    In this kind of weather, the best option is to stay home and suck on some popsicles. The ladies especially wouldn¡¯t want to expose their skin to the sun in this kind of weather.

    Today, however, Silvaria World Institute is very rowdy, unlike yesterday. The majority of the student body who would normally stay inside their residences came out and they all headed towards a certain direction.

    They are all heading towards the arena tower.

    The news of the newcomer challenging all 9 major factions had reached all the students by now. Of course, a lot of them scoffed at the sheer audacity of the newcomer, very few had good things to say about this but it didn¡¯t matter, everyone knew about this news.

    Wu Yan is, for better or worse, famous. Many students are heading towards the tower either to see Wu Yan get whooped or simply for their own trivial amusement.

    The upper brass probably heard of this news. They made an exception for the fight to be projected via crystal ball so that those students who have not cleared floor 4 can watch the fight.

    Floor 5 looked like somebody had booked the whole place. Not a single student felt like sparring with another student. They all chose to spectate the fantastic performance that is about to happen. This phenomenon extended to all floors beneath floor 5.

    Wu Yan created history because this kind of situation never happened since the creation of the arena tower.

    Up till now, nobody had the balls to take on all 9 major factions in Silvaria World Institute. Indeed, he had become famous for doing such a thing.

    Currently, all 9 major factions are gathered around a giant arena. They patiently waited for the protagonist to come. Among the leaders, Fei Fei of Fatal Forest, Bing Mian of Sea of Thick Ice, Vish of Crimson Land.

    Some other small factions that were led by other special students arrived one by one as they sat down in seats to observe the up and coming battle.

    From floor 2 to floor 4, every student there looked up at the gigantic projection as they eagerly waited for the battles to unfold. Meanwhile, the students at floor 1 all focused on another thing: the main entrance of the arena tower.

    One of the students who had better eyesight than the others suddenly beamed up as he pointed at the entrance with an excited attitude.

    ¡°They are here!¡±

    The students in floor 1 turned their heads towards the main entrance as 3 figures slowly made their appearance.

    The members of the party: Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto.

    Yesterday, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros they bulldozed their way through 4 floors so they can join Wu Yan in today¡¯s fight. But, because Flandre-chan had her ability sealed, she couldn¡¯t clear any floors and thus she couldn¡¯t join them today.

    Wu Yan could have unlocked her seal but doing so would pose a grave danger to the floor masters if Flandre-chan didn¡¯t hold back or go on another rampage.

    Instead, Ikaros stayed behind to look after Flandre-chan. They came here anxious with the idea of Ikaros looking after Flandre-chan. But, since Ikaros insisted on sharing this burden with Wu Yan, they chose to put their faith in her ability as an intern mom.

    The whole floor became silent with their appearances. As they gazed upon the group, Wu Yan & co made their way towards the magic formation.

    When they arrived at floor 5, there weren¡¯t as many students there as before. There are about 1000 special students waiting here, a lot of the other special students are absent for unknown reasons. Either way, that worked to the benefit of Wu Yan as they wouldn¡¯t feel so stifled by the huge crowd ¨¤ la floor 1.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Fei Fei led Fatal Forest over to Wu Yan¡¯s side which conveyed a concise and concrete message.

    Fei Fei is on Wu Yan¡¯s side.

    Fei Fei looked at Wu Yan and she greeted him.

    ¡°So? Feeling confident?¡±

    Fei Fei had no qualms that Wu Yan can handle any one challenger but against so many of them? Can he really last until the end? Fei Fei is a bit skeptical about this.

    If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pull this feat off without consuming heaps of restoratives or using some sort of treasure.

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t the chance to speak before Hinagiku joked.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Isn¡¯t it fine if he gets his ass whipped?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her while Mikoto chimed in with an unamused tone.

    ¡°Hinagiku¡¯s right, I hope he screws up and gets roughed up good. Can you believe this guy? He¡¯s not going to let me fight¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re biased judging from how you ended your statement¡­¡±

    Mikoto turned her head the other way which would prove that Wu Yan was right.

    Seeing as the three of them can still engage in lovers¡¯ quarrel, Fei Fei subconsciously released a sigh of relief. From what she can see, Wu Yan didn¡¯t seem all too concerned with the competition.

    Some distance away, Bing Mian looked on with dissatisfaction. He clicked his tongue before yelling.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, get on the stage. The value of our time are very precious, we don¡¯t have so much time to waste on you, newbie!¡±

    He nonchalantly glanced at Bing Mian. Grinning, he made his way towards the arena. The people of the major factions parted way for him whenever he got close.

    Jumping onto the stage, Wu Yan looked down at the crowd from above. He sneered at Bing Mian.

    ¡°Since your time is so precious, by all means, come onto the stage. Don¡¯t worry, this fight probably won¡¯t take too much of your time, I am sure.¡±

    ¡°Your arrogant prick!¡±

    Bing Mian¡¯s expression turned malevolent. Of course, he knew what Wu Yan implied, his killing intention spiked at the thought of Wu Yan insinuating that he¡¯s going to wipe the floor with him in record time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you talk smack with that mouth of yours when I feed you the dirt around the arena!¡±

    Bing Mian made up his mind. He¡¯s going to utterly humiliate him in the arena before kicking him off the stage like trash. That will show this butthole who is the boss.

    Wu Yan said he will join whichever faction can defeat him but Bing Mian had no intention of letting a dead man walking into his faction. If he died, there would be too much heat on him and he might not be able to extricate himself.

    However, it¡¯s an entirely different matter for Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    He glanced at Hinagiku and Mikoto who stood some distance away and then he recalled Ikaros¡¯ figure from the other day.

    A dirty grin escaped his conscious control and floated up to his face.

    Bing Mian didn¡¯t notice that Wu Yan had his eyes on him. Wu Yan¡¯s smile is only outwards, inside, he turned very cold.

 Chapter 320: Heavy guy? Fist of destruction? Butting heads

    Floor 5 got enveloped in a tense atmosphere the moment Wu Yan got up onto the stage. Everyone held their breaths so the whole place got eerily quiet.

    The 9 major factions surrounded the arena. Hinagiku and Mikoto stayed by Fei Fei¡¯s side with Fatal Forest. They had very calm expressions. Many wondered why they weren¡¯t worried about their own partner. Some of them made snide comments about how the girls are too blind to see Wu Yan¡¯s ability. Some of them even wondered if maybe, those two aren¡¯t on good terms with Wu Yan.

    Never did the thought occur to them that the girls had absolute faith in Wu Yan.

    Besides Wu Yan, there is a referee on the arena.He is here to facilitate the transfer of credit bets and to judge when the fight is over.

    The referee scanned the crowd and he continued.

    ¡°We will now begin the open challenge issued by special student Wu Yan, is there anyone who would like to step up as the challenger?¡±

    Everyone tensed up while Wu Yan stared down at Bing Mian. He didn¡¯t need to say it for Bing Mian to know what he meant.

    Bing Mian sneered.

    ¡°Surely, you are not expecting me, the second-in-command of Sea of Thick Ice to fight you in the first round? Get over yourself, prove yourself worthy by beating the others first!¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin. He saw through his tiny plot and he laughed at him.

    ¡°Oh yeah, that suits you way better. Stay down there and continue making your petty little schemes, after all, you¡¯re just the second-in-command of Sea of Thick Ice¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wu Yan is implying that he knew about the technique Bing Mian used on him. Bing Mian didn¡¯t notice his nuance though, he¡¯s too busy throwing a hissy fit over Wu Yan making fun of him. His expression is so dark it¡¯s like he¡¯s going to crack very soon.

    Vish glanced at Wu Yan, he wanted to step up but he chose not to out of shrewdness. The other leaders of the six factions had the same idea.

    It would appear nobody is up to the challenge.

    Wu Yan started getting impatient but the referee spoke up first.

    ¡°Are there no challengers among you?¡±

    The referee didn¡¯t sound impartial, he sounded more irritated than cool.

    Surprisingly, the 9 factions started stirring the moment the referee spoke out.

    Bing Mian called out to one of the special students behind him. He pointed at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You! Show no mercy!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The special student responded. He revealed his face that is full of scars.

    He leaped and landed on the arena as everyone watched. Now, everyone could see his form.

    The guy is ripped as heck with bulging muscles that had a metallic sheen. His scars made him look like a veteran.

    Standing about 5 meters away from Wu Yan, everyone could see that the two differed greatly in height and weight. Wu Yan could only be compared to as a child relative to this giant. People started wondering why they didn¡¯t notice this boulder standing behind Bing Mian.

    The heavy guy grinned.

    ¡°Currently no.58 in the rankings, special student Li Shi, twerp, I challenge you to a fight!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and he took out his ID card.

    ¡°10,000 credits, it¡¯s yours if you can beat me!¡±

    Li Shi snickered and he responded in kind by taking out his ID card.

    ¡°I will be taking your 10,000 credits then!¡±

    The referee spoke after the two of them took out their cards.

    ¡°Both parties are to hand their ID cards to me.¡±

    Wu Yan saw Li Shi meekly handing his ID card to the referee, a stark contrast to his ugly grinning expression just a few seconds ago.

    Astonished by Li Shi¡¯s attitude, he looked around and saw that everyone had a subservient attitude towards the referee.

    He scanned the referee and he had a realization. The referee had tier 8 strength.

    A tier 8 presiding over a duel?

    He thought about it and conjectured that this is probably Silvaria World Institute¡¯s upper brass pulling some strings. Some of them are probably worried that there would be accidents or deaths so they arranged for someone who could control the crowd and make things don¡¯t get out of hand. He is the reason why Li Shi Became an obedient doggy.

    He passed his ID card to the referee and the referee got down from the stage, leaving only the two fighters.

    When the referee got down, the other fighter got cocky again. Wu Yan certainly didn¡¯t look intimidating when Wu Yan¡¯s height only reached his own waist. He mocked Wu Yan.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, I don¡¯t mind if you surrender, ya twerp!¡±

    Wu Yan scoffed back.

    ¡°Oh, how nice of you. Well, I will let you surrender when the time comes, chubbo!¡±

    Li Shi roared and a torrent of dou qi started coming out of him in droves, enveloping his large frame in fire. The dou qi¡¯s surge caused a mini-storm that blew Wu Yan¡¯s hair until it¡¯s all ruffled.

    ¡°Hahaha! Prepare to die!¡±

    Li Shi guffawed as he lifted his fist. Dou qi started gathering at his fist. When he finally charged up, his fist got magnified a few times over.

    ¡°It¡¯s here! Li Shi¡¯s fist of destruction!¡±

    ¡°Oh shit son! That fist is going to knock the newbie into next year, he¡¯s not getting out of this with only a few broken bones!¡±

    The peanut gallery in Sea of Thick Ice started making some noise. Bing Mian had a smug grin while Fei Fei turned a little grim.

    ¡°This is troublesome¡­¡±

    Hinagiku got curious.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, is that fist so powerful?¡±

    Fei Fei clenched Night Elf as she revealed a troubled expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a force to be reckoned with. I am going to be severely injured if that hit connected cleanly with me.¡±

    Fei Fei smiled.

    ¡°But, the technique¡¯s weakness is that it traded some speed for power, Yan can easily dodge it if he wanted to.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s lip twitched as a notion hit her.

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s not going to meet the fist head on right?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei and Hinagiku turned towards the arena in shock and they just can¡¯t believe what the guy is doing. He¡¯s actually itching to try it out!

    Fei Fei walked two steps forward and yelled out to him.

    ¡°Yan! Don¡¯t take that hit! You¡¯re not going to be able to handle it!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t react while Li Shi got excited. He¡¯s more afraid he¡¯s going to dodge but since the guy is going to meet his attack head-on, he¡¯s not complaining.

    He roared and he punched at Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    His fist actually lit up the air around him and his fist looked like a meteor as his fist approached Wu Yan. There is no doubt on everyone¡¯s mind that Wu Yan is going to need a stretcher.

    Leaving little margin, Wu Yan lifted his fist and smashed back at his fist.

    With a loud boom, his small fist stopped Li Shi¡¯s giant fist dead in its track.

 Chapter 321: Continuous challenges! Continuous wins!

    Everyone was stunned. All 9 major factions were shocked beyond words. Even Fei Fei, Hinagiku, and Mikoto seemed a bit startled.

    Almost everyone knew how strong Li Shi¡¯s fist can be. It¡¯s enough to pulverize a normal person.

    Some tier 8 teachers also had no confidence in taking on the fist directly. But, this newcomer did just that.

    Everybody knew this won¡¯t end well for Li Shi, he is most likely going to get his ass served on a silver platter.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Li Shi shrieked. The sensation he got from Wu Yan ¡®s fist is telling him that not only is his fist stopped, but he¡¯s also the one at a disadvantage in terms of strength here.

    Wu Yan had a satisfied look. Nobody under tier 8 can take Li Shi¡¯s fist unscathed. He changed that today.

    This is a True Ancestor¡¯s strength, augmented by Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Without the skill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against it. With the skill, he can gather his strength at the drop of the head to defend against the attack.

    This is the first time he truly made use of all his strength.

    He grinned at Li Shi who still didn¡¯t look like he could accept the reality. He focused and he retaliated, pushing the heavy guy¡¯s fist back.

    He quickly performed a pal strike against Li Shi¡¯s wide open chest.

    With a loud smack, Li Shi¡¯s 200+kg body got sent flying through the air and down the stage, over the spectator¡¯s head and he smashed against the wall behind the spectators.

    Li Shi¡¯s enormous frame caused serious structural damage to the wall as he fell down the wall and the heavy guy swiftly entered a dirt nap.

    The whole place fell silent.

    The referee transferred 10,000 into Wu Yan¡¯s ID card, effectively increasing his amount to 20,000 and he declared the results.

    ¡°The result of Wu Yan vs Li Shi, victory goes to Wu Yan!¡±

    Everyone started inhaling deeply. Due to the sheer number of people doing so, their inhaling sound became audible.

    Everyone looked at the wrecked wall and Li Shi who got knocked out as expressions of astonishment started becoming more prevalent. They couldn¡¯t say anything against what transpired.

    One hit, just one strike was enough to down ranker no.58.

    The people who called Wu Yan boastful and reckless started reevaluating their opinion of Wu Yan.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 100. Reward: 10,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 5,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 90.Reward: 20,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 10,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 80.Reward: 30,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 15,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 70.Reward: 40,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 20,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 58th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 58. Achieved a spot higher than 60.Reward: 50,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 25,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    The torrent of System messages rang in his mind. He chuckled, why wouldn¡¯t he? He just chucked a person out of the arena and he got 150,000 Equipment Points & Item Points, as well as 75,000 Ability Points & Summoning Points out of it.

    The amount of points got him all giddy. He looked at Bing Mian, if beating the 58th strongest ranker got him this much point. Wiping the floor with ranker no.25 will solve his points issue in the near term.

    He changed his perspective, these crowd before him are all juicy lambs waiting to be slaughtered.

    He riled them up with a shout.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    His shout made a lot of the intimidated students angry.

    Someone uttered a cold hmph and came out of the crowd. It was one of the members from one of the major factions.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about kicking the ass of No.58. My rank is 49 and let me tell you something, don¡¯t think you can push us top 50 rankers around just like that, those ranking more than 50 are nothing to us!¡±

    He handed his ID card and got into battle stance.

    5 seconds later, another loud boom happened and surprise surprise the guy ended up wasted right next to Li Shi.

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 49th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 49. Achieved a spot higher than 50.Reward: 60,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 30,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Bitch, you better check yourself. I should inform you that I am ranker no.40!¡±

    Smash

    Beep, congratulations on beating the 40th highest ranker in Silvaria World Institute. Current ranking: 40. Achieved a spot higher than 40.Reward: 70,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 35,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Damn you! Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself! Fear me for I am no.36 on the rankings!¡±

    Smash

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Hey faglord, I am the no.34¡­¡±

    Smash

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°I am ranker no.31¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pretty soon, those that challenged him got gradually stronger to the extent that he couldn¡¯t give them the one-punch treatment. However, the challengers are still far from posing a threat to Wu Yan.

    The only thing they could do is to delay their defeat. In the end, they will all lose.

    Dull thuds formed a pattern that kept happening no matter who came up the stage. Each iteration would only serve to add another imprint of a person on the wall. Gradually, the wall became modern art made from fallen challengers.

    The spectators slowly got used to the sound of challengers hitting the wall. At this point, they are well aware that Wu Yan had the ability to back up his pompous attitude.

    Bing Mian turned very dark as he heaved and heaved. He kept telling himself that Wu Yan is going to hit his limit soon. He kept telling himself that he¡¯s going to kick his butt when that time comes.

    He was so engrossed he failed to notice that he started getting anxious and his carefree attitude is nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 322: Bing Mian goes up the stage and gets smacked again and again

    Wu Yan stood in the middle of the arena. He looked at the afterimages flashing around him. Cool as a cucumber, the afterimages posed no threat to him as he had seen through it.

    Eternal Arms Mastery granted him incredibly adept technical skills. He had control over his mind, body, and technique.

    A great potential belonging to that of a True Ancestor supplemented by the incredible Eternal Arms Mastery had made him a mean fighting machine. His ability had a drastic boost compared to before he had attained the ability.

    Wu Yan had confidence that he could fight a battle of attrition with a tier 8 individual before attaining this stage of power. After combining True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery, he had confidence he can fight a tier 8 individual head-on.

    One could see the difference of someone who had to rely on attrition and someone who can meet the opponent head-on.

    He shut out all the other irrelevant sounds. It¡¯s only him, his environment and the persistent noise of someone dashing around him.

    Wu Yan suddenly tilted his head to the side and a fist went past his face, completely missing him. Wu Yan grabbed the arm and he grinned at his opponent who looked stunned and scared. He gave the guy a heavy palm strike against his chest.

    After the nth time of a boom, the special student from Crimson Land met the same fate as Li Shi, shot into the wall with a high velocity.

    The referee lifted his arm in a trained and habitual manner as if he had been prepared to do this from the start.

    ¡°Victory goes to the newcomer, Wu Yan!¡±

    The students all looked at the wall which is now riddled with students and holes. They felt very complex regarding this situation, all the factions felt the same except for Fatal Forest.

    This is the nth time already and the newcomer still won every single round.

    Some of the kissasses from the major factions threw their kiss-ass thoughts into the gutter. They didn¡¯t think it is a good idea to step out now and teach the newcomer a lesson.

    Those who ranked above 40 couldn¡¯t even scratch the guy. What can they possibly achieve?

    Those students active on floor 1, 2, 3, and 4 thought the same as well.

    Some of them who didn¡¯t have a high opinion of Wu Yan started revising their opinion. This guy had already reached a rank of 31. If he is only boastful then, what does that make them, people who couldn¡¯t even achieve a rank nearly as high as him?

    His might is now being gradually accepted by the students of Silvaria World Institute. He¡¯s truly famous now!

    A new student who picked a fight with all 9 major factions of Silvaria World Institute within two days of entering the school. Within this short period of time, he had become ranker no.31. With these kinds of achievement, it would be odd if he stayed a nobody.

    Fei Fei had a wide smile as she watched everything proceed. Her worries faded away, she didn¡¯t think Wu Yan could fight so many battles without even stopping for a break. Fatigue doesn¡¯t appear to be in Wu Yan¡¯s dictionary, why would she need to worry?

    Fei Fei observed every move, step, and stance Wu Yan exhibited. It¡¯s like every move was properly calculated and yet impeccably executed with no wastage of energy. It¡¯s almost as if¡­

    He¡¯s a saint who had devoted himself to perfect all the fighting styles.

    Fei Fei had to admit that Wu Yan is much stronger than the last time she dueled with him in Beherl.

    Fei Fei is sure that Wu Yan is still pulling his punches.

    Fei Fei lifted her beloved blade, Night Elf. Her eyes seemed like she¡¯s hungry for another duel as she mumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you who had grown stronger¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto smiled while exchanging looks when they heard Fei Fei¡¯s mumbling. They turned their attention back towards the figure standing in the arena. They weren¡¯t worried about Wu Yan like Fei Fei did, they were sure Wu Yan is going to win no matter what.

    The only thing they are worried about is that Wu Yan might injure himself due to being too reckless.

    While Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei are all in high-spirit, the other 8 factions weren¡¯t as amused as them.

    Their champions are being defeated 1 by 1 like they are just some weaklings they found off the street.

    In particular, Bing Mian looked very dark and grim. Of all the people who didn¡¯t like Wu Yan, he¡¯s the one who detested Wu Yan the most.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Looking at the great wall of defeated mooks, Bing Mian roared, garnering everyone¡¯s attention. He heaved and he headed towards the arena.

    So, this guy¡¯s next huh?¡­

    His nonchalant attitude turned cold when he saw Bing Mian heading towards him. He isn¡¯t too pleased with Bing Mian, about as displeased as Bing Mian is with him.

    Throwing his disgusting gaze in Hinagiku, Mikoto and the others¡¯ direction is enough reason for Wu Yan to put him in his bad book. Moreover, this asshole tried to poison him.

    I am going to teach you a really good lesson.

    Both of them shared the same thought as each stared down each other with frosty looks.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°From the start, I had made it abundantly clear that if your time is as precious as you say it is you shouldn¡¯t waste it. Just come up onto the stage and let me send you back down in a jiffy and then we can all go home, cool?¡±

    Bing Mian got so mad he laughed.

    ¡°Oh yeah? let¡¯s see you try!¡±

    He revealed a pair of ice daggers.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Rare armament¡­¡±

    Bing Mian laughed.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right, they are Rare Armaments! Don¡¯t go calling me underhanded for using them, there are no rules preventing their usage!¡±

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°Oh no, I wouldn¡¯t call you cheap for using them¡­¡±

    He continued throwing shots at Bing Mian.

    ¡°I mean, I am sure everyone is aware of how despicable you are, I don¡¯t even need to say anything more!¡±

    Enraged, he shifted his daggers and he dashed towards Wu Yan before slashing at his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your wide mouth can grow wider!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t flinch against this strike, he waited until the right moment appeared before he stretched out his hand.

    Pish

    He pinched the dagger as it passed through the gap between his fingers. He then grabbed Bing Mian¡¯s arm and unleashed the most righteous bitch slap with his other hand.

    Slap

    The crisp sound rang throughout the place. He slapped him so hard Bing Mian staggered much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    He slapped me¡­

    Bing Mian touched his cheek in disbelief, that burning sensation on his cheek fueled his anger even more.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Bing Mian roared while swinging his daggers around. He crossed the daggers and he attempted to snip Wu Yan¡¯s hand, the hand that slapped him.

    Before he can do anything, a hand pinned the two daggers and the hand he wanted to snip slapped him hard once more.

    Slap

    Silence enveloped the arena and the audience. The hearts of the audience skipped a beat at the progress of the fight.

 Chapter 323: The decisive strike leading to victory! The one who disrupts!

    Dead silence fell upon the place. Nobody dared say anything after seeing what transpired here.

    Even the audience watching the battle unfold from places other than the fifth floor didn¡¯t say anything as they stood still in utter shock. It¡¯s like this is all just a dream for them, it¡¯s just too unreal¡­

    Bing Mian Cyto, the second-in-line to succeed the second biggest family in Ailu Empire, a prominent figure standing at the top of one of only 12 major factions in, the second in command for Sea of Thick Ice, a mighty cultivator standing at Rank no.25.

    So many titles, but did it stop him from getting slapped? Nope.

    To make matters worse, he got slapped by a new student who just entered the school two days ago.

    That slap probably alerted Dr. Who because that slap was so epic it seemed as though it would ripple throughout time and space. Even now, the audience can still vividly remember the scene of him getting slapped.

    Everyone had the same thought after recovering. Silvaria World Institute is not going to be peaceful in the short term.

    The people in floor 5 can feel the storm brewing already.

    Wu Yan kept his pimp stance while Bing Mian¡¯s face is rosy and pointed towards the side of the arena. Although they didn¡¯t move, it was enough to remind the people that what happened JUST HAPPENED.

    An oppressive mood came from the audience. The situation felt so tense some of the audience wanted to run away.

    Although the people of Sea of Thick Ice stayed speechless, the aura and mana surging forth made it known that they are not very calm.

    Fei Fei¡¯s expression started turning grave. She sighed, even she doesn¡¯t know how to clean up this mess.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks and they awkwardly smiled. Even they didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.

    The two girls seemed a bit happy though, they didn¡¯t like the guy. If anything, they wanted to give the guy a slap as well.

    They couldn¡¯t care less what faction he is from.

    Wu Yan made a move while Bing Mian is still stunned. He moved his hand and Bing Mian finally came to his senses. He quickly retreated away while Wu Yan just crossed his arms in an unconcerned manner. He laughed at Bing Mian who is still jumpy from the experience.

    ¡°Is that fear I sense? Hmm? Oh, mighty second-in-command of Sea of Thick Ice¡­¡±

    Bing Mian flinched and he slowly lifted his head. There is no more anger in his frosty eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead¡­¡±

    He said as if it¡¯s a given. He¡¯s talking as if he¡¯s not the one who just got slapped into his place.

    Whoosh

    Dou qi started pouring forth, the magnitude is unlike any challenger before him. He had a calm expression. His cold eyes that are focused on Wu Yan convinced everyone that he would dash at Wu Yan any moment now.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t seem affected by the surge of aura, he pursed his lips as a streak of light flashed in his eyes.

    The next instant, Bing Mian¡¯s aura peaked and he stomped without doing any pointless banter. In just a flash, he had closed the distance between them and he appeared at Wu Yan¡¯s left flank. His dagger is already mere inches away from Wu Yan¡¯s stomach. This guy is going all out now!

    When the dagger almost reached him, a blue flash of light occurred and a thick iron plate appeared to intercept the strike.

    Clang

    Unlike what Bing Mian had expected, the dagger didn¡¯t pierce Wu Yan through the iron plate.

    Fwip

    Straightening his fingers, lightning poured into the iron plate and the charged plate flew towards Bing Mian¡¯s face like a hidden weapon.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Noticing that it is another attack against his face, having learned his lesson, he knew better than to entertain him any further. He swiped at the iron plate with his daggers and he effectively parried the attack.

    Swipe

    With another swipe, he viciously threw his daggers so hard that not even a tier 7 individual could easily defend towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and he extended his arms to intercept the daggers. With swift and precise strikes, he tore through the air and parried the daggers.

    Wu Yan did a nigh impossible feat of parrying rare armaments with his bare hands. Suffice to say, jaws were dropped.

    ¡°Ice daggers!¡±

    Dou qi poured forth from Bing Mian and the daggers shook. The daggers expanded like Li Shi¡¯s fists, blue light concentrated around the daggers and it somehow expanded the ice daggers.

    Boom

    The daggers started flying around.

    Wu Yan frowned as he retreated, an ice dagger passed through where his face was. The frosty sensation didn¡¯t alleviate his frown.

    He narrowed his deep red eyes as he tensed up. This is one of the signs that Wu Yan is starting to get pissed off.

    He dashed forth while clenching his fists. Suddenly, he punched his flank in a deft manner.

    One of the ice daggers was passing through there.

    It¡¯s like he foresaw the ice daggers and he timed the strike so that it would hit the dagger precisely the moment his fist did, making it look like the dagger asked for a knuckle sandwich.

    He sent the dagger flying out the arena just like that. It all happened so fast almost all of the students couldn¡¯t keep up. The moment they realized what had happened, the daggers are already flying away.

    Fei Fei and the other leaders all had the same thought as they observed the fight. They sighed at the outcome.

    ¡°Bing Mian is going to lose this one¡­¡±

    Even Bing Mian could see his own defeat is imminent. His expression took a turn for the worse, from disbelief to utter mania.

    ¡°Damn it all to hell!!!¡±

    His only remaining dagger made a beeline for Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Wu Yan isn¡¯t surprised, for him, this fight just got pathetic.

    In an instant, he sent the dagger away just like he did the one before.

    At almost the same time he got disarmed, Bing Mian¡¯s pupil started constricting. The reason: Wu Yan¡¯s fist rapidly expanding in his field of vision as it made its way towards his face.

    Suddenly, a member of the audience rushed up and he appeared at Wu Yan¡¯s side.

 Chapter 324: When you hit the younger one, the older one steps upâ€¦

    Why wouldn¡¯t Wu Yan notice someone coming at his side?

    The moment this figure got up on the stage Wu Yan had already noticed him. His speed and the fact that Wu Yan is still targeting Bing Mian caused a slight delay in response. When the figure reached his flank, he had already drafted a response.

    Thinking that Wu Yan couldn¡¯t respond in time, the figure tried to punch Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    It was a weird scene for the audience.

    Bing Mian stayed there like a deer in headlights while another figure is targeting Wu Yan who is targeting Bing Mian, it¡¯s like a weird mixed fight.

    Everybody gasped, nobody had imagined anyone would dare interrupt the fight. Moreover, the figure even aimed at one of the participants.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei cried out. They didn¡¯t think anyone in the audience would interfere with a duel.

    Even Wu Yan was caught in a slight surprise at first. He didn¡¯t retreat, if anything, he¡¯s pissed off. With incredulous agility, he actually sent his fist in a trajectory to intercept the figure¡¯s surprise punch.

    This is what it means to draw out the body¡¯s full potential, to be able to fight at complete mastery and at a peerless level of prowess. He easily diverted his force towards the incoming fist.

    Slam, the two fists met in a furious crash.

    Boom

    The crash caused a sudden gale. The gale spread outwards from the arena and assaulted the audience so some of them lifted their hands to shield against the aftermath.

    He deduced from the fist strike that his opponent is a stronger opponent than Bing Mian. If he had to put a benchmark, this opponent had about the same strength as Fei Fei.

    Since this figure had interrupted him and even assaulted him, he had no reason to show mercy. He concentrated his strength at the point of contact and he slammed back at the fist.

    Another gust of wind spread out from them. The opponent couldn¡¯t defend against the brute strength.

    Wham

    With another addition of force, the figure got sent back by about a dozen steps. The figure tried to steady itself by getting down on one knee with hands on the ground.

    The figure looked at his numb fist before he talked.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite some strength you¡¯ve got there¡­¡±

    The judge glanced at the figure and he plainly declared.

    ¡°Due to the interference of a third party, I am declaring that Bing Mian lose this round. The victory goes to Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Because the victor is of a lower rank than the loser. Wu Yan hereby gains Bing Mian¡¯s rank as the holder of rank no.25!¡±

    The referee¡¯s decision called everyone back from their daze. Meanwhile, the System also issued some notifications.

    Beep, congratulations on defeated Silvaria World Institute¡¯s ranker no.25. Current rank: 25. Obtained a rank higher than 30, obtained 80,000 Equipment Points and Item Points, 40,000 Ability Points and Summoning Points.

    Beep, congratulations on leveling up. User level: 68.

    The System¡¯s notifications were ignored by Wu Yan as he focused on the figure.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The figure slowly got up and everyone could see the identity of the person in a clearer state. A bunch of them were surprised by the intruder.

    Bing Mian seemed to be the one who is most surprised by this development. He seemed truly happy at the intruder.

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    ¡°Bro?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned and he scanned the guy with System.

    Bing Ling Cyto: Level 68

    Wu Yan relaxed his frown.

    ¡°I am guessing you¡¯re the leader of Sea of Thick Ice as well as the successor to the Cyto family?¡±

    Bing Mian¡¯s older brother, Bing Ling glanced at Bing Mian before continuing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about being a successor but yes, I am the current leader of Sea of Thick Ice.

    Wu Yan smiled and he quickly turned cold.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the leader of Sea of Thick Ice doing interrupting a fight between me and your younger brother?¡±

    Bing Ling laughed.

    ¡°Well, you kinda said it. He¡¯s my brother so I can¡¯t just standby and watch him get hurt.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud while shaking his head. Bing Ling¡¯s expression sunk because the guy is clearly laughing in derision.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?! This is fucking gold!¡±

    He inhaled deeply and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s all and well trying to protect your younger brother but I would be more convinced if you hadn¡¯t tried sucker punching me just now.¡±

    Bing Ling decided it would be best to not respond. Everyone saw what he did so he can¡¯t deny his statement.

    Fei Fei walked over with Hinagiku and Mikoto. Fei Fei spoke out in a low tone.

    ¡°Bing Ling, aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences of interrupting a duel?¡±

    Bing Ling turned towards the referee with a nonchalant smile.

    ¡°Is anybody hurt? According to the rules, a person who interrupts a fight without harming anyone needs to be punished with a 100,000 fine in credits. This fine is nothing to me!¡±

    Bing Ling threw his ID card for the referee to mete out the fine. His attitude irked Hinagiku and Mikoto. In fact, Mikoto got so mad lightning started crackling around her.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s terribly scary, young miss. You look like a very rare lightning magician. Why not join my Sea of Thick Ice, I have very attractive terms.¡±

    ¡°You je¡­¡±

    Mikoto approached him while clad in even more intense lightning but Wu Yan stopped her before she can lash out at Bing Ling

    He pulled her back while telling Bing Ling off.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re very rich. However, I wonder how many times you can afford to get deducted? Surely, you¡¯re not going to interfere with my next fight?¡±

    Bing Ling laughed.

    ¡°My objective was to rescue my brother, I have no other reason to interfere with your next fight¡­¡±

    Laughing back, Wu Yan pointed his lips at Bing Mian.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you escort that trash back to where it came from.¡±

    ¡°What was that!¡±

    Bing Mian had a vicious look in his eyes. He got stopped by Bing Ling before he can do any more damage.

    Bing Ling replied with a dark expression.

    ¡°As the defeated party, my younger brother has no rights to stay in the arena¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Bing Ling narrowed his eyes and he continued in a suggestive tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s still my brother so I have to stand up for him. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you accept my challenge?¡±

 Chapter 325: The might of a top 10 ranker.

    ¡°Will you accept my challenge?¡±

    Bing Ling caused a commotion just by asking this question. It seems there are a lot of battle junkies here.

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    Bing Mian wanted to say something but Bing Ling cut him short by lifting his hand. He seems to be serious about this.

    Wu Yan felt better after hearing Bing Ling. A fight is just what he wanted to vent his frustration.

    Fei Fei whispered something in Wu Yan¡¯s ears before he could agree.

    ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s a tier 7 but he¡¯s leagues apart compared to Bing Mian. You should be wary of him as he is no.9 on the rankings!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t look like he is concerned.

    Nine? That¡¯s a fine number¡­

    Mikoto tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. She looked like she¡¯s excited and peeved at the same time.

    ¡°Yan, let me fight¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched before he rejected her. If he really let railgun go in the arena, the audience would probably need to spend more time dodging lightning bolts than watch the show. Heck, she might even electrocute some of the audience, that is something he would rather not see.

    The gekota-phile almost lost it.

    ¡°Why? Come on, just one round¡­¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Hinagiku dragged Mikoto down the arena.

    ¡°They are no match for you, stop trying to get it on the action¡­¡±

    Mikoto struggled but Hinagiku still managed to drag her butt off the stage. She didn¡¯t look like a happy camper, Wu Yan could do nothing but twitch his lips. Railgun like getting into fights, only gekota can distract her from fights.

    Bing Ling¡¯s eyes followed the girls until they went down the arena. He asked Wu Yan the same question again.

    ¡°Will you accept my challenge?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled. He nodded much to everyone¡¯s glee.

    A fight between a top 10 ranker and a newcomer who flipped the apple cart in just two days of entering Silvaria World Institute?

    Hell yeah, thought almost everyone watching the fight.

    Bing Mian returned to Sea of Thick Ice with an expression filled to the brim with malice. He seems to be traumatized by his defeat.

    He looked at Wu Yan who is drowning in cheers and he clenched his fists. He mumbled with a low volume.

    ¡°When my ace up the sleeves triggers, you¡¯re going to be really popular, in the afterlife!¡±

    Rather than up his sleeves, the ace is currently biding its time in Bing Mian¡¯s body.

    The referee walked up to and examined the two participants and he waved his hand, declaring the start of the fight everyone¡¯s looking forward to.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    The atmosphere instantly turned tense. The referee¡¯s voice is like the lighter that ignited the explosive barrel.

    Boom

    Bing Ling took the initiative to attack.

    He cast a blurry blue figure as he dashed towards Wu Yan.

    Bing Ling¡¯s decisiveness and speed struck Wu Yan as a pleasant surprise. He started taking the guy more seriously because he is clearly way better than Bing Mian as an opponent.

    He managed to close the distance of about 10 meters in the blink of an eye. Wu Yan is now within striking distance, something that made Fei Fei & co a bit worried.

    When Bing Ling entered a 3-meter radius of Wu Yan, Wu Yan made a move.

    Sparks appeared at his feet and he moved so rapidly as to appear like he teleported a few meters back, drawing a distance from Bing Ling.

    A lot of people stood up as they cried out in shock.

    ¡°Lightning magic!¡±

    They were astonished because dou qi and mana can¡¯t co-exist, that¡¯s an established knowledge in this world, it¡¯s practically common sense even among the commoners.

    Wu Yan is so adept at close quarter combat that everyone is convinced he¡¯s a warrior. However, he¡¯s unleashing lightning from his body at the most so what the frick?

    Did this newcomer somehow break the common sense of this world?

    The tier 8 referee made a quick comment.

    ¡°That is probably not lightning magic, magic and dou qi can¡¯t go together.¡±

    Fei Fei asked.

    ¡°Then what is going with that lightning?¡±

    The referee replied.

    ¡°The newcomer probably have some kind of dou qi like Cyto family¡¯s ice dou qi. Cyto family¡¯s dou qi has ice attributes in it. This cheeky youngster probably dabbled in a lightning dou qi. Bastard, you¡¯ve got me fooled for a moment there¡­¡±

    Everyone seemed convinced. Hinagiku and Mikoto flushed red trying to hold back their amusement.

    Bing Mian heard the referee and he got really triggered. He¡¯s even more furious than before.

    This meant that Wu Yan went easy on him during his duel.

    Bing Ling turned grave when he saw Wu Yan easily pulling away. He¡¯s not Bing Mian, as a top 10 ranker, he knows better than to take a foe lightly.

    He flipped his hands and a pair of ice daggers similar in design to Bing Mian¡¯s appeared in his hands.

    Wu Yan stiffened up and he took out Nietono no Shana. Against this guy, Wu Yan had no intention of fighting in a haphazard manner.

    After they each took out their armaments, the mood got even higher as everyone got riled up. They focused so as to not miss a second of this battle.

    Bing Ling leaped up and he pointed his daggers at Wu Yan while descending.

    Ding

    Wu Yan blocked his jabs with the Nietono no Shana while spewing sparks along the way. A tremendous pressure slowly pushed Nietono no Shana down towards him.

    Using the blade as leverage, he pushed himself back up into the air and he propelled himself back down with a mighty kick. This time, he aimed for Wu Yan¡¯s neck.

    The icy daggers had a chilling sensation that caused goosebumps to appear on Wu Yan¡¯s skin.

    Against this random and unpredictable attack, Wu Yan frowned and he charged his feet to dodge backwards. At the same time, he swung his Nietono no Shana like it¡¯s an extension of his arm, easily parrying any attack Bing Ling threw at him.

    He could see why Eternal Arms Mastery had peerless in its description.

    Bing Ling is a bit surprised his attacks all failed him. Like a fish in water, he easily landed some distance behind Wu Yan.

    Lowering his blade, he lifted his head and watched as Bing Ling descended some distance away from him.

    He looked at Bing Mian and he felt pumped up.

    So this is the might of someone in the top 10?

    I can get more serious now¡­

 Chapter 326: Another meddling third party?â€¦

    Everyone is focused on the participants in the arena. Some of them are so focused it¡¯s like their eyes would pop out anytime now.

    They hadn¡¯t fought for long but that did not mean the fight was boring. Right from the start, they went at each other without any restraint and if anyone held back, the daggers and sword would have caused grievous wounds.

    The intense battle is lost on most of the audience. To the average viewer, Wu Yan and Bing Ling only dashed at each other and one of them leaped into the air while landing down, staring at each other.

    Only the special students who are close to the arena can see what transpired. They cooed and gasped when the two parted.

    Bing Ling brandished his daggers as he donned a look of consternation. Wu Yan seemed to have enough skills that Bing Ling couldn¡¯t dominate him.

    Bing Ling analyzed the foe in front of him.

    His speed, experience appears to be superior to mine. It would be bad to go up and fight at close quarter again. My ice dou qi might be the only thing that is superior, let¡¯s see if the frost attributes can slow him down.¡±

    Bing Ling¡¯s body trembled and a frosty aura of blue sheen started pouring out from Bing Ling. The dou qi wrapped around him like a silk sash but nobody doubted its power.

    Raising an eyebrow, he lifted Nietono no Shana, he¡¯s a bit curious what tricks he¡¯s going to pull on him now.

    The blue dou qi parted from Bing Ling and it turned into cold air. They floated around the arena, wafting around in the form of blue streaks of air.

    As Bing Ling continuously emitted the dou qi, a strange oppressive aura fell upon the arena.

    Bing Mian got excited. He trained in the same kind of dou qi so he knew what is up.

    That is more than just oppressive aura. It had the effect of slowing down foes and decreasing their dou qi recovery speed.

    It¡¯s a special skill of the Cyto Ice Dou Qi. It¡¯s a skill Bing Mian hadn¡¯t learn yet.

    This oppressive aura had a limited effect on Wu Yan. His speed might suffer a slight decrease but dou qi recovery meant nothing to Wu Yan when he didn¡¯t even have it in the first place.

    Well, not that anyone could see through it.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, under this suppression, you can¡¯t move as fast as you did just now¡­¡±

    Bing Ling grinned at Wu Yan who stood in the center of the area of effect.

    Wu Yan can indeed feel the aura getting to him. He frowned but he also silently praised Bing Ling.

    No wonder he has a spot in the top 10. He had a special skill that gave him a tremendous advantage over the other tier 7 students¡­

    Wu Yan tried slashing at one of the blue streaks of air but it didn¡¯t work as his blade passed through it to no effect.

    Bing Ling decided to make his move. He dashed forth after putting strength in his feet. He got close to Wu Yan in an instant.

    Swish Swish

    He swung his ice daggers like a lethal viper. Every hit aimed a different part of his body.

    Bing Ling knew how to make use of his technique. If it was any other person, the person would be terribly wounded while suffering the speed debuff.

    Ding ding ding

    Leveraging Eternal Arms Mastery, he swung his Nietono no Shana in such a deft manner that his flimsy blade became something of a shield that protected him from the flurry of attacks.

    The daggers and its afterimages fell on the blade making crisp metallic sounds. The clash between them formed a melodious tone in the arena.

    His veins started popping as he clenched onto Nietono no Shana. He felt a bit surprised by the strength behind those flimsy looking daggers. They felt like icebergs hitting his blade. If he didn¡¯t have a True Ancestor¡¯s body strength, Nietono no Shana would have left his hand by now.

    The concentration of the attacks troubled Wu Yan.

    Due to the high energy requirement, Bing Ling had to spend a lot of energy to keep up his attack rate. The attacks eventually slowed down and the pressure on Nietono no Shana decreased as well.

    He seized a gap in the storm of slashes as he swiped at Bing Ling, forcing him to retreat. Wu Yan also backed away as he eyed Bing Ling who is heaving.

    ¡°This fellow actually has some skills¡­¡±

    Releasing an exhale. He looked at Bing Ling, after exchanging another bout with him, Wu Yan understood his fighting style.

    Bing Ling stared at Wu Yan with a grim face, he felt anxious that Wu Yan didn¡¯t look tired even after that round of attacks.

    If this goes on, he¡¯s going to lose.

    He can¡¯t go on like this, he has to aim for a quick resolution.

    Bing Ling extended his arms and a dense blue cloud of dou qi enveloped him.

    The blue aura throbbed like it¡¯s brewing something inside. Against this weird scene, Wu Yan lifted his guard. He didn¡¯t want to lose because he underestimated the foe. Thinking about his next move, Wu Yan started considering that perhaps it is time to get serious.

    Indeed, he is still not going all out yet.

    Up till now, he only relied on Eternal Arms Mastery and the body strength of a True Ancestor to fight against his foes.

    Moreover, he is just showing a bit of what he can do with Electromaster. The most he did up till now is to use Electromaster to augment his speed and strength.

    Bing Ling¡¯s strength comes up a bit short compared to Fei Fei so if Wu Yan didn¡¯t hold back, Bing Ling wouldn¡¯t be able to fight so long with Wu Yan. Fei Fei managed to fight to a standstill with Fei Fei before he got True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery.

    He also leveled up a few times. He was getting used to Eternal Arms Mastery and now he¡¯s more or less adapted to it. There is no reason for him to hold back now!

    Lightning started crackling around Wu Yan¡¯s body as his aura grew stronger and stronger. Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes turned golden.

    The next instant, the golden color returned to its normal deep red color. Wu Yan also stored away his lightning.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t do so for no reason. Another figure had appeared between him and Bing Ling.

    Wu Yan sighed as he felt annoyed at the development.

    Not another one¡­

 Chapter 327: Wait, the school actually has some events?

    The arena that got shaded in blue colors from Bing Ling¡¯s ice dou qi returned to its usual state when the new intruder appeared between the two sparring foes. The ice dou qi dominating the arena seemed to have met a foe greater than itself as they quickly disappeared.

    The oppressive feeling also disappeared, its effect diminished so significantly Wu Yan can barely feel it.

    Wu Yan felt shocked. The mere presence of the intruder managed to beat back the oppressive aura.

    The figure¡¯s appearance brought with it an even more impressive world of snow and ice.

    The figure wore a special student uniform with a white coat. She had a crystalline headband littered with gold glitter, bolstering the look of her icy blue hair. She looked like she¡¯s wearing a crown of ice, she looked very dignified and elegant.

    Her countenance could be best described as being sculpted by the gods. Her face coupled with her porcelain white skin, and icy blue hair made her look like she totally belonged to the icy world she brought with her.

    If he had to pick one flaw out of all this perfection it would be the fact that this exquisite face didn¡¯t look like it had adorned a smile for years.

    Heck, she probably never experienced any intention emotions. Her cold expression is as expressionless and frosty as ice can get.

    Beautiful yet frigid.

    The beauty¡¯s appearance stunned everyone including the spectators & the other girls.

    Wu Yan also became shocked.

    Wu Yan is stunned for a different reason. He¡¯s not as shocked by her appearance than he is with the information System showed him.

    Sylph Ailu: Level 72 (Ï£ÀòÜ½, open to suggestion)

    Level 72, a tier 8 individual!

    His pupil contracted as he stood there, impressed by her strength.

    He can¡¯t help it¡­

    This girl¡¯s identity could be more or less gleaned from her uniform. But, more than anything, she¡¯s a girl who achieved the strength of a tier 8 before she attained the age of 25.

    A tier 8 individual who is younger than 25 years old!

    He slowly exhaled. This girl who looked splendid like an icy mountain made Wu Yan bitterly smile.

    Geniuses do exist, in fact, one is standing in front of him right now. He had underestimated Silvaria. He had assumed that he stood at the peak within his age group. Who would have thought the phrase, there is another heaven above this heaven, there is always another person above this person would actually apply to him.

    Wu Yan gracefully accepted this fact after a brief while. Silvaria World Institute is a place that gathers geniuses from all over the world, it is only natural that there is someone like her here.

    Now, he is curious just how many more similar geniuses are there in Silvaria World Institute?

    Wu Yan looked at Bing Ling and he deduced that there are probably at most 9 individuals of such strength including this figure.

    Letting his thoughts run wild, he didn¡¯t notice that this frigid beauty is also watching him. The frigid beauty flinched for 0.1 seconds when she examined him.

    This is probably the first time someone didn¡¯t gawk at her upon first sight.

    The frigid beauty didn¡¯t know that in terms of appearance, Hinagiku and Mikoto lost to her only because they are still young and are not as mature as her. However, Ikaros, Astrea, and Shokuhou Misaki had the same if not higher attractiveness as her.

    Having plowed two of the trio¡¯s cucumber patch, Wu Yan is more or less resistant to beautiful girls. At least, she can¡¯t possibly expect to knock him off his feet with just her looks alone. Maybe, if Wu Yan met her before the other girls but definitely not now.

    Wu Yan¡¯s indifference only caused the girl to glance at him.

    Bing Ling is in an even more perturbed state. His aura receded with the appearance of the lady.

    After a while, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei regained their senses first. Fei Fei cried out.

    ¡°Princess Sylph!¡±

    She called back everyone from their stupor. Everyone started making noises.

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned and he quickly noticed the Ailu part of her name, it¡¯s the same Ailu as the Ailu in Ailu empire. It isn¡¯t hard to guess that she¡¯s part of the royal family.

    ¡°Princess Sylph¡­¡±

    Bing Ling subconsciously lowered his head. He felt awkward even though this isn¡¯t the first time he met the princess. He is angry at himself for behaving in such a sloppy manner every time he met the princess.

    ¡°She¡¯s a princess?¡±

    Mikoto pointed at Princess Sylph, she looked like she¡¯s cheated by the world. She just couldn¡¯t believe the disparity between her image of a princess and this one before her.

    They are technically both princesses.

    Except, Mikoto¡¯s the electric princess of Tokiwadai while the other is the ice princess of Ailu empire. They are both princesses but the air they put on are worlds apart. Mikoto could definitely learn something from this princess before them.

    ¡°Well, she does look the part¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said, associating beauty with princesses.

    She looked at both sides with her icy blue eyes. After a brief pause, she spoke out with a voice that sounded very nice on one¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The fight ends here¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Everyone yelled out loud. They were too surprised by her declaration, this extended to both Wu Yan and Bing Ling as well.

    After returning to their senses, Bing Ling wanted to say something but Wu Yan interrupted him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned at Princess Sylph. He didn¡¯t know her and she didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s on Bing Ling¡¯s side as well. What reason could she have to stop this fight?¡­

    Sylph glanced at him before turning towards Bing Ling.

    ¡°You got any objections?¡­¡±

    Bing Ling panicked and he seemed troubled as to what to do. Wu Yan is surprised that Sylph¡¯s words actually carried that much weight, enough for him to consider putting off the fight.

    Bing Ling sighed.

    ¡°If it is Princess Sylph¡¯s will, I have no objections¡­¡±

    Sylph turned towards the referee as if she had expected his response. The referee shrugged to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°And with that, this fight is over¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s jaw dropped. He wanted to flip so many tables right now. What gives?! How can a referee be so one-sided in his bias?! You¡¯re the judge!

    What about my opinions!

    Sylph left a line as if she read Wu Yan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°If you really want to fight, wait until that event, you can fight to your heart¡¯s content there!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. His heart started racing.

    I thought events are limited to games?¡­

    So there is such a thing in this school?¡­

 Chapter 328: Issuing the challenge again, delaying the inevitable duelâ€¦

    A spectacular fight ended just like that. The second intruder had decided that this duel is over. The spectating students can¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed.

    If the intruder is anyone other than Princess Sylph, the students wouldn¡¯t stop at just being disappointed, they would chug a lot of bottles at the intruder.

    Wu Yan had just met a foe who can actually put up a fight and the foe is a top 10 ranker. If he beat the foe, he would have got a lot of points. Now that the duel is ended by a third party, he couldn¡¯t get the points.

    If the intruder isn¡¯t a cute girl, he would have¡­

    ===

    insert Wu Yan char screen

    ===

    When he saw all the points in his status screen, his frustration somewhat diminished. He would just have to endure it until that event mentioned by the princess.

    He lifted his head and he questioned her.

    ¡°Your royal highness, why o why did you stop my duel?¡­¡±

    Sylph, with her back facing Wu Yan, stayed silent. Wu Yan thought she is organizing her thought but she just walked casually down the arena.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyebrow jolted. Triggered by the rude princess, he had the urge to run over there, bend her over his knees and go to town on her perky butt.

    Heaving, he relaxed by chanting to himself, don¡¯t bicker with a woman, don¡¯t bicker with a woman. He got down from the arena and he witnessed the scene where Mikoto and Sylph brushed shoulders. The two girls instantly stopped in their track.

    Everyone got curious looking at their weird behavior. Questions marks started sprouting.

    Sylph opened her mouth.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re strong!¡±

    Everyone gasped after hearing what she said. They became riled up again. Even if they had low IQ, they still understood that Princess Sylph had acknowledged the strength of this special student who came along with Wu Yan.

    Their attitudes changed, they started respecting Mikoto more, they feared her more, and they admired her even more.

    The change in attitude came as a slight surprise to Wu Yan. He looked at Sylph with suspicion. Does this princess have some kind of dark history behind her?¡­

    Mikoto didn¡¯t seem shocked that Sylph sensed her power. She cracked her neck before calling out to her in a provocative tone.

    ¡°You look very strong as well. Say, do you want to duel with me?¡±

    Her words detonated like a bomb among the students in Floor 5.

    Will there be a fight even more spectacular than the one before?¡­

    Sylph shook her head and she headed towards the magic formation, leaving only one sentence for the crowd.

    ¡°The time will come¡­¡±

    Everyone had different expressions but one thing is for sure, Mikoto is now the center of attention.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    A bit disgruntled and disappointed, Mikoto curled her lips while crossing her arms. She said something that Wu Yan and Hinagiku can¡¯t help but smile awkwardly upon hearing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just one fight, it wouldn¡¯t kill you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at Mikoto. She used a serious expression as she appraised the princess¡¯ strength.

    ¡°But, Princess Sylph seemed like she¡¯s very strong!¡±

    Fei Fei laughed out loud.

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s strong! She¡¯s number 1 on the rankings!¡±

    ¡°Number 1!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto gasped, even Wu Yan looked like he¡¯s astonished.

    ¡°No.1, that is to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fei Fei nodded with a serious face. She looked at the princess¡¯ receding figure before she continued.

    ¡°Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute!¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto lowered their head. Then, they turned their attention toward Sylph, they looked at her until she disappeared through the teleportation circle.

    ¡°The strongest huh?¡±

    Mikoto mumbled as electricity crackled around her. Judging from the smile and the look in her eyes, she is excited.

    Wu Yan looked at Mikoto and he recalled the princess¡¯ image, a grin started appearing on his face.

    ¡°This is getting interesting¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Mikoto¡¯s expression drew a facepalm from Hinagiku. Fei Fei also empathized with Hinagiku.

    ¡°These two problematic children¡­¡±

    Bing Ling, accompanied by Bing Mian and his entourage of Sea of Thick Ice members. The other 7 factions also came forth.

    Fei Fei frowned but Wu Yan stopped her before she can say anything.

    Wu Yan stared down at Bing Ling. Bing Ling spoke first.

    ¡°Since Princess Sylph took the trouble of stopping the fight, I won¡¯t take action again. We will resume our duel when the event begins!¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. He looked at the other factions. It seems a beauty like the princess is enough to stop these people from getting up in his ass.

    Bing Ling continued.

    ¡°Granted, the duel is one thing, I still need to ask you whether you want to join our Sea of Thick Ice?¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Bing Mian yelled out but Bing Ling glared at him until he silenced himself.

    The other factions started panicking, they had seen all too well what he can do. With his power, he can easily rank among the top 10.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such personnel in their faction? The other factions climbed over each other to offer their terms and invitation. Naturally, Wu Yan cut them short.

    Wu Yan glanced at the faction leaders and he smiled.

    ¡°My words are still in effect, beat me in a duel and I will join!¡±

    The leaders knew Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t be swayed by words. The other special students following Wu Yan probably wouldn¡¯t join them as well.

    And so, the faction leaders decided it would be best not to speak their minds. At this point, Wu Yan is more than just a newcomer. He is someone who had authority and power to speak on the same level with them. They didn¡¯t have the guts to ignore what he said.

    They gave each other the due formalities and they all made their exit except Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, and Fatal Forest¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, what is this event everyone is speaking of?¡±

    Fei Fei explained.

    ¡°To put it short, the school hosts 3 events a year to encourage advancement among its student. Joining said events and reaching specific standards would allow a student to get his or her hands on credits or treasures!¡±

    ¡°This year, there is one upcoming event known as the School Tournament!¡±

    ¡°School tournament¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks before they all smiled.

 Chapter 329: Lirin the loli! The real culprit?

    A rowdy day in Silvaria World Institute ended just like this.

    Students came pouring out of the exit of the arena tower. The day is turning dark and the students went about their business while discussing the events that transpired in the tower.

    Ignoring the other interesting events, just the recount of how Wu Yan beat any and all challenger from all the different factions, beating the second-in-command of Sea of Thick Ice, going so far as to give the leader of Sea of Thick Ice a hard time¡­

    The events climaxed around the point where Princess Sylph, the strongest student intervened.

    At the center of this event is the fight between the various factions to get the new special students. This event ended with none of the factions getting their way.

    Some of the more astute students thought differently. From their observations, the special students are highly likely to join Fatal Forest.

    They seemed too familiar with each other¡­

    Lastly, the results would seem to point in the direction of being unsolved as to which faction the newbies would join. However, for Wu Yan, today is a big haul for him.

    He got his hands on a ton of points, and he got 300,000 credits out of the fights.

    This amount of credits is about the same in terms of attractiveness of the quest rewards.

    On the way back home, he had a wide smile on his face, today had been a productive day for him. He is very satisfied that he got a lot of rewards for a day¡¯s work.

    When Wu Yan pushed open the doors to his villa, he stopped smiling. He¡¯s shocked by what he heard.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    He¡¯s not surprised someone called him big brother, Flandre-chan had been calling him Onii-chan all this while, no, it¡¯s because there is another voice other than Flandre-chan.

    Yes, two voices. One of them belonged to Flandre-chan while the other belonged to someone he had not seen for quite a while now.

    She had a special student uniform on, that silky blonde hair and petite figure gave away her identity.

    Lirin-chan!

    ¡°Lirin-chan!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto shrieked in joy. They had not seen Lirin for ages. Now that she¡¯s in the villa playing with Flandre-chan, how can the two girls stop themselves from getting giddy?

    ¡°Big Sister Hinagiku! Big Sister Mikoto!¡±

    Lirin cheered out loud as she jumped into Hinagiku¡¯s embrace. She kept rubbing her face on Hinagiku¡¯s modest chest. It would seem she had been missing Wu Yan & co as well.

    Hinagiku caressed her silky blonde hair while giggling.

    ¡°Good to see you in high spirits¡­¡±

    Lirin nodded her little head while beaming at everyone, everyone took this as a sign that she¡¯s been living well and they smiled back.

    Wu Yan felt a bit astonished after seeing the uniform she had. He laughed heartily before he continued.

    ¡°Little girl, looks like you¡¯re a special student as well, your potential is strong I am sure Uncle Gray will be overjoyed to hear that you have such great potential!¡±

    Lirin puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°Of course! Lirin is awesome. Big sister Fei Fei and Lulu also complimented Lirin!¡±

    Mikoto laughed before she popped a question.

    ¡°By the way, Lirin, where are you staying right now? Are you living by yourself?¡±

    Hinagiku also looked at Lirin. Special students get a villa of their own since she¡¯s a special student she should have one. But, Wu Yan & co doubted that¡¯s the case. Lirin is not at the age where she would be independent, this isn¡¯t Academy City¡­

    As expected, she shook her head as she answered.

    ¡°I am living with Big sister Fei Fei and Lulu. I also joined their Fatal Forest faction, ya know~¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and the others responded.

    Little ol¡¯ Lirin turned around and she peeked behind Wu Yan, Mikoto, and Hinagiku. It would seem like she¡¯s looking for something.

    ¡°Eh? Where is Big sis Sylph? Did she not return with you guys?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto flinched subconsciously when Lirin said ¡°Big sis Sylph¡±.

    ¡°Big sis sylph?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at her with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Little girl, did you just say big sis sylph?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Lirin nodded her head. Something came to her and she tilted her head in befuddlement.

    ¡°Big brother is unacquainted with Big sis Sylph? Did she not go and look for you guys?¡±

    ¡°Looking for us?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto looked at each other. Wu Yan approached Lirin and he asked her.

    ¡°You said something about her looking for us right? Did you really ask Princess Sylph to look for us?¡±

    Lirin nodded with a wide smile.

    ¡°Oh jeez, you guys already know about Princess Sylph. So big sis Sylph did go and find you guys, that¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Great? No, it¡¯s not!¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or cry, he finally knows why Princess Sylph, the strongest student went out of her way to stop the duel between him and Bing Ling.

    Lirin¡¯s the real culprit who stopped the duel.

    Wu Yan felt helpless as he continued.

    ¡°Little lassie, why did you ask Princess Sylph to search for us?¡­¡±

    Lirin stayed stunned for a second before she said something that almost caused them to cough up their lunch.

    ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t big brother about to get bullied very hard?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°And who told you that?!¡±

    Lirin flinched while raising her arm.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone said that¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Fatal Forest¡­¡±

    Lirin raised her head from Hinagiku¡¯s chest as she put a finger to her temple trying to recall something.

    ¡°Everyone in Fatal Forest said that Big brother is going to fight with a lot of people and they are going to teach you a lesson. That¡¯s why I asked Big sis Sylph to help bring you guys back¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his head and he looked at the ceiling with a slightly sad expression.

    God damn it, Fatal Forest¡­

    The people in Fatal Forest probably thought Wu Yan challenging all the factions is nothing but a fool¡¯s errand. In other words, they didn¡¯t think highly of Wu Yan as well.

    Their discussions must have somehow made it to Lirin¡¯s attention. She probably interpreted that as Wu Yan about to get his butt beat.

    Wu Yan is convinced that this is the most likely scenario. He went through a series of complex emotions before he dejectedly accepted the events.

    So many students were dangling their delicious credits in front of him, he took them for granted and now that they are gone, it was his ally who spoiled the opportunity for him.

    He pursued his lips and he sighed. He asked Lirin in a slightly weak tone.

    ¡°Well, little girl, how did you meet Princess Sylph in the first place?¡­¡±

    Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, she had the rank of no.1. Furthermore, she¡¯s also the princess of Ailu empire, surely with this background and power, she would be the leader of Ailu empire¡¯s faction.

    How did Lirin get familiar with someone of her stature, what motivated her to accept Lirin¡¯s request?¡­

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Lirin with the same intrigue as Wu Yan. As everyone¡¯s attention turned towards her, Lirin blushed and she mumbled.

    ¡°I-I got lost¡­ in the academy¡­ and I accidentally walked into Big sis Sylph¡¯s villa¡­That¡¯s how I got to know Big sis Sylph¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and the other girls fell to the floor, they weren¡¯t sure whether to laugh out loud or weep.

    As expected, lolis are op existences¡­

 Chapter 330: A special type of equipment? Growth type

    Early morning, a light sound came from one of the rooms in the villa before the door opened. Wu Yan came out of the room as he slowly made his way downstairs.

    As he walked, he stretched while yawning. He yawned so hard tears appeared at the corners of his eyes. Evidently, he didn¡¯t want to wake up so early.

    As an otaku, no, an ex-otaku, sleeping in is a habit he didn¡¯t want to abandon. It¡¯s practically a miracle for him to wake up this early.

    After making his way downstairs, he went into the dining hall of the villa. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros sat at the table as they enjoyed their breakfast. At the same time, Flandre-chan also sat quietly at the table as she did away with the cake on her plate. She seemed to be enjoying the cake judging by the butter around her mouth.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Flandre-chan noticed Wu Yan first. She unveiled a wide smile and she hurriedly got down from the chair before leaping at Wu Yan with a joyful yell.

    He can¡¯t help but respond to Flandre-chan who jumped towards with him reckless abandon. As a result, he managed to catch Flandre-chan with his arms.

    Flandre-chan giggled and she tried rubbing her face all over Wu Yan¡¯s chest. The very same face that had butter and cream smeared all over the mouth area.

    Wu Yan held her face back with a palm to avoid her butter attack. Seeing as the Flandre-chan isn¡¯t amused, he smiled and continued.

    ¡°Hey, Flandre-chan, why are you trying to rub your oily mouth all over my chest, that¡¯s not very nice¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan touched the corners of her mouth and she bashfully laughed. Wu Yan laughed with her and he pinched her cute little nose before he wiped her mouth clean.

    After tidying up Flandre-chan, Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. His face quickly became that of the character ‡å. Hinagiku and Mikoto stared at him like they are staring at a ghost. Even Ikaros seemed a bit astonished.

    ¡°Why are you girls looking at me like that?¡±

    Wu Yan snapped at them.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks before they yelled at him.

    ¡°You must have taken the wrong medicine!¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own saliva. He yelled back at them.

    ¡°Why are you girls so sure?¡±

    The two girls rolled their eyes at him. Hinagiku stood up and she came to Wu Yan¡¯s side. She examined Wu Yan while walking circles around him. Her lustrous pink hair danced around Wu Yan and a familiar sweet scent entered his nose. But, Wu Yan¡¯s not in the mood.

    ¡°Why are you awake this early in the morning? Normally, you would be sleeping like a log until noon.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched as he replied with an awkward laugh.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration? Have I not woken up early before?¡±

    Hinagiku stopped and she stared into Wu Yan¡¯s deep red eyes with those jewels for eyes that she had. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything to convey her thoughts.

    Under her intense scrutiny, Wu Yan admitted defeat pretty easily. If not for the fact that Flandre is still in his arms, he would have lifted both hands in submission.

    ¡°Fine, I have something to do today¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said before returning to Mikoto¡¯s side. She resumed her breakfast.

    Mikoto had one leg over the top of the knee of her other leg, this posture that would ruin anyone¡¯s image did nothing to mire her charms.

    Mikoto asked Wu Yan in a curious tone.

    ¡°Yan, what is this something you have to do that you would sacrifice your own sleeping time?¡±

    Wu Yan sat down at the table with Flandre-chan still in his arm. Ikaros served him his breakfast. Wu Yan smiled in kind.

    As if rewarding her, he rubbed her head, causing Ikaros to subconsciously narrow her eyes in pleasure. By looking at her emerald green eyes, one can deduce that she is very happy with Wu Yan¡¯s reward.

    After that, he started eating breakfast while splitting some of it with Flandre-chan, the cute creature herself seemed to enjoy being fed by Wu Yan. He turned his attention towards Hinagiku and Mikoto.

    ¡°I heard sister Fei Fei saying something about an auction that occurs once a week, apparently, it¡¯s today so I am thinking of checking it out¡­¡±

    ¡°Auction¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They were very turned off by the idea to say the least.

    When they heard the words ¡°auction¡± coming out of Wu Yan¡¯s mouth, the two girls immediately recalled the auction they joined right after the exiting [Hayate the combat butler¡¯s] world.

    They didn¡¯t forget how much hassle it was for them the last time they joined an auction. The two girls immediately opted to stay in.

    Meanwhile, Flandre-chan¡¯s eyes immediately beamed up upon hearing Wu Yan. She got so excited one could almost see ¡°take me with you¡± written across her face¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan, is the auction fun?¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. Her eager expression coupled with her delicate countenance made a very cute combo.

    Resisting the urge to squish her face, Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, the auction isn¡¯t a place for fun¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the place for then?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you bid for stuff in it!¡±

    Flandre-chan lost her excitement when Wu Yan said it isn¡¯t a toy. She continued in a dejected tone.

    ¡°Then, Flan wants to stay home and play¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay home and play?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Flandre-chan with a confused look.

    ¡°Is there anything fun to do around the house?¡±

    Flandre-chan beamed widely as she nodded.

    ¡°Nn! Lirin-chan is coming over to play with Flan!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed Flandre-chan¡¯s head before he turned towards Mikoto and Hinagiku.

    ¡°And, what about you girls? Wanna come with?¡±

    The two girls turned him down vigorously.

    ¡°We respectfully decline!¡±

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s not too sure to laugh or cry at their response. Did they really need to be so concise?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto noticed their attitude and they laughed in an awkward manner. Mikoto hurriedly changed the conversation topic.

    ¡°Yan, are you going to the auction to put up some items for bidding?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Nope, quite the contrary, I am heading there to try and bid on some items¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt surprised.

    ¡°You of all people would actually take interest in the items of this world? I thought you¡¯re only interested in the items the System has to offer?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotta say, you nailed it. I have my sights on a piece of equipment but I don¡¯t have sufficient points to but it at the moment. My objective this time is to score some equipment from the auction and sell it to the System to raise points. Also, I can increase the potency of my equipment by doing so!¡±

    ¡°Increase potency?¡±

    His words puzzled the two girls. Looking at their expressions of bewilderment, he smiled but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he scrolled through the menu to show them the equipment.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to the vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

 Chapter 331: School auction

    The auction in Silvaria World Institute is in session only once a week. However, an impressive array of articles are put up for bidding every time there is one. Rare armaments, magic and battle skills for warriors or mages at tier 7, herbs that help with cultivation, and etc¡­

    Because of the sheer scale of Silvaria World Institute, there are bound to be unique resources transported from all over the world put up for bidding. In a way, the auction in Silvaria World Institute is the largest in the world in terms of variety and rarity of articles being put up for bidding.

    This is understandable given that if the auction isn¡¯t impressive, the rich kids from the various factions probably won¡¯t be interested.

    Thus, once a week, on the day of the auction, the arena tower, commercial areas, and free trade zones would experience a decrease in traffic as the students would be congregating at the auction house.

    On his way there, Wu Yan felt like the crowd is getting bigger and bigger.

    According to the map, Wu Yan had arrived at the auction house so he looked around and he was stunned by what he saw. The auction house is gigantic.

    He estimates that the auction house is at least 10 times bigger than the one back in supply town. It¡¯s so large it¡¯s almost unfathomable. If he calmed down and thought about it, it¡¯s natural that the auction house is of this size. Silvaria World Institute has a student body of about 10 million.

    The vast majority of the students are of modest background so they don¡¯t have sufficient credits to participate. But, those that belonged to one of the 9 big factions experienced no such difficulty.

    When he is still examining the auction house, the other students noticed him and they started gasping and pointing fingers.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s the newbie!¡±

    ¡°Well, look at the balls on you. That guy is now the ranker no.25, this ¡®newbie¡¯ you are calling out is someone who fought the leader of Sea of Thick Ice to a standstill!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if the fight continued, that guy would have won¡­¡±

    ¡°That guy is definitely someone who can one of the top 10 rankers¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder which lucky faction he is going to join?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah, whichever faction it is, getting a top 10 ranker in their faction is definitely a cause for celebration¡­¡±

    As the students fervently discussed, their sound grew louder and louder until Wu Yan heard them.

    The noise caused Wu Yan to raise an eyebrow. He felt helpless when he heard about the content of the discussion.

    Oh great, just what I need, fame¡­

    But, they should really tone it down a notch¡­

    He looked at the auction house that is still a bit of a distance away and he moved towards it with such velocity that to the average viewer, his figure blurred and disappeared.

    Wu Yan turned into afterimages as he zipped through the dense crowd using all kind of postures and stances. He made it through the crowd and he arrived at the main entrance of the auction house. He found another use for Eternal Arms Mastery but this isn¡¯t a very dignified way of using the skill, he conceded.

    Just when he is about to enter the auction house, a familiar voice rang.

    ¡°Yan, you came!¡±

    Lulu squirmed out of the crowd, she is smiling so wide her eyes narrowed into the shape of crescent moons.

    Fei Fei accompanied Lulu with a bunch of other Fatal Forest members. She raised Night Elf to wave at Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan laughed as he greeted the two girls. He glanced at the bodyguards behind them as he teased them.

    ¡°Oh boy, as expected of people of stature, this crowd¡­¡±

    Lulu rolled her eyes at him and she smacked him before pouting like a little girl. On the other hand, Fei Fei shook her head and joked.

    ¡°If you would like it, I can arrange for a similar treatment for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope, no need for that!¡±

    Wu Yan declined her offer.

    ¡°If I did something like that, the bodyguards behind you would tear me to shreds!¡±

    Fei Fei retorted.

    ¡°Tear you to shreds? I don¡¯t reckon they have the skills for that, who can do something like that to the no.25 ranker and the one who fought against Bing Ling on even grounds?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed heartily. Lulu seemed to be tossing around some ideas of her own while kicking the pebbles on the ground. She pulled his sleeve with a dissatisfied look. She put on a superficial puppy look by wiping away the invisible tears at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°You, I hate you. The first time we met, you were just a weak brute. Look how strong you¡¯ve grown. Confess, did you eat some kind of medicine that turned you into a superhuman?!¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating at Lulu¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Fei Fei tried hiding her smile with her hand. The trio looked like best friends who are happily chatting with each other.

    Wu Yan¡¯s happy, Fei Fei and Lulu are happy but someone isn¡¯t. Rather, a lot of people aren¡¯t and they are the other members of Fatal Forest.

    The female members are indifferent to this, only those male members who had a massive crush on the two girls felt a corresponding amount of jealousy, how they wish they can enter into that kind of familiarity with the two girls. They all had very sour expressions.

    Fei Fei and Lulu had looks and good background, of course, many of the male members would adore them. They are like goddesses for these male members.

    How can they not feel sour when their goddesses are getting it on with another male?

    Most of them are jealous for sure but at least they aren¡¯t obviously plastering it on their face like a certain someone who stared at Wu Yan with furious eyes.

    Who else but Zeus?

    The disgusting commoner whooped his ass, earned Fei Fei and Lulu¡¯s affection and now he became the talk of Silvaria World Institute. Zeus is so mad he wanted to murder him.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter how much he hated the guy, he could struggle for his whole life and still, he wouldn¡¯t make it into Wu Yan¡¯s radar.

    While Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei were chatting, the crowd parted way to make a path and they noticed it as well.

    Everyone looked as Bing Ling, Bing Mian and the other Sea of Thick Ice members arrived at the auction house.

    Bing Ling & Bing Mian noticed Wu Yan, Fei Fei, and Lulu. Bing Ling gave them a nod, a cursory greeting before he entered the auction house. His relationship with Wu Yan is bad, to say the least.

    Bing Mian¡¯s attitude is even worse. his eyes still had the same dark and malevolent look it did before.

    Wu Yan slapped his face, dethroned him from his rank, caused him a lot of hassle just go climb back on the rankings. Of course, he is not a happy camper.

    By the way, his current rank is no.28.

    He leered at Wu Yan and he clicked his tongue before he entered the auction house. If one examined closer, one would find that Bing Mian had a pale expression and his footsteps sounded skittish.

    Lulu stuck her tongue out at Bing Mian.

    ¡°That jerk, still detestable as always¡­¡±

    Fei Fei nodded.

    ¡°Bing Mian is a close-minded person. You humiliated him in the arena that day, I wonder if he is going to try and take any underhanded means against you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed it off, his deep red eyes turned golden for a brief moment before it returned to its normal color.

 Chapter 332: Bid war for the equipment. Making it rain a second time with credits!

    After entering the auction house, Wu Yan noticed that the inside of the structure appeared wider than it looked from the outside.

    Different from the colosseum-like arrangement of seats in the supply town with seats getting higher and higher in a circular formation as one gets further away from the stage, Silvaria World Institute¡¯s auction house is designed in such a way that it looks like an auditorium.

    Atop the stage, there is a table and a mallet for the auctioneer. Facing the stage and along the walls, there are various stages jutting out of the walls that looked more like balconies than stages. It would appear to be seats for VIPs as it made a stark contrast of treatment compared to the regular seats below the stage.

    Those balconies aren¡¯t for VIPs, Silvaria World Institute never had any such treatment. The number of that kind of seats is exactly 100. These seats are exclusively reserved for the rankers.

    Wu Yan had the right to sit at one of this seat but he didn¡¯t want to exercise the right. Fei Fei also chose not to sit there as well. It¡¯s not because Wu Yan and Fei Fei are trying to keep a low profile. The main reason is because Lulu is with them¡­

    Lulu had a teary-eyed expression as she tugged at both Wu Yan and Fei Fei¡¯s sleeves. The two of them didn¡¯t have the heart to desert Lulu after seeing her like this just for a bunch of suspended seats, tempting as they might seem. Thus, they stayed down and watched the proceedings along with the other members of Fatal Forest.

    Granted, the seats down here don¡¯t have much of a view, compared to the fancy balconies. But, at least the seats are still comfortable enough. Fatal Forest¡¯s influence got them some of the best seats closer to the auction stage.

    With Lulu sitting at his left and Fei Fei sitting at his right, Wu Yan earned the ire and jealousy of almost everyone there, he didn¡¯t seem to give a damn about the others¡¯ opinions though.

    If the stares of haters are like arrows, Wu Yan¡¯s hide had long thickened due to experience, he is already impervious to such stares. Their weak leers, glares, and stares could not compare to those of the Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai after they enter alter mode.

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, and Lulu killed them by talking with each other. Soon, the auction started and Wu Yan wanted to file a complaint. It¡¯s like each auction house in this world didn¡¯t have the money to hire cute girls or something, does it always have to be some wrinkly old dude with arctic white hair?

    Well, if anything, Silvaria World Institute¡¯s auction is certainly outclassed the one in the supply town.

    It had only just started and a bunch of treasures had already been displayed much to Wu Yan¡¯s amazement.

    What rendered him speechless is the fact that aside from normal and elite students, nobody made a bid for tier 7 battle skills that would easily be featured items in the supply town auctions.

    Mainstream armaments, the kind Wu Yan sold back in the supply town are being handled like pieces of baggage by the workers here. Wu Yan had the slight thought that perhaps it might be best not to take notice of them anymore.

    Wu Yan looked at a Mainstream armament currently going for 5,000 credits and he looked at his Identity card that had 280,000 credits in it. He promptly made a bid for 10,000.

    When Wu Yan started bidding, the whole place that was getting a bit noisy suddenly fell silent.

    Wu Yan felt surprised by the change in mood. What is going on now?

    Fei Fei knew why Wu Yan is confused. She laughed out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re a famous person in the school with enough power to hold your own against a top 10 ranker. Nobody would dare cross you just for some Mainstream armaments.¡±

    Wu Yan understood it after Fei Fei made it clear. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or cry. At least, this will work in his favor.

    Meanwhile, somewhere up there with the seats for the rankers, Bing Mian slowly sat down after his brother stopped him from bidding.

    ¡°Brother, why did you stop me?¡­¡±

    Bing Ling snorted in an unamused tone.

    ¡°Did the fight decrease your intelligence? Even if you had something against Wu Yan, isn¡¯t it a bit tacky for someone of your stature to fight over a Mainstream armament?¡±

    Bing Mian protested.

    ¡°Why not? I can drown the upstart with my credits!¡±

    Bing Ling laughed in a satiric manner, he continued in a rather frustrated tone.

    ¡°And then you¡¯re going to give him another chance to give you a slap or two. The next day, all of Silvaria World Institute is going to hear about how the second-in-command in Sea got slapped like a street whore because you had to fight a bidwar with someone over a mainstream armament.¡±

    Bing Mian flinched, he flushed red in shame and anger. Seeing this, Bing Ling sighed and he looked at Wu Yan before he advised Bing Mian.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like losing to him, put more effort into cultivating and strengthen yourself. Challenge him to a proper fight instead of doing some shady dealings here and there. If you keep going down this path you will never be a somebody in this world!¡±

    Bing Mian replied while trembling with trepidation.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    He feared his brother but only Bing Mian himself would know whether or not he really took his brother¡¯s advice.

    One by one, articles are transported on stage and got bid away by the student body. Wu Yan also made bids for numerous equipment, mostly mainstream armaments since these equipment were cheap.

    After spending 100,000 in credits, he managed to get his hands on about 20 mainstream armaments. Wu Yan would put in bids for mainstream equipment every time they appeared. This caused everyone to feel curious.

    He¡¯s clearly a tier 7 individual who stood at the peak of all tier 7. For someone of this strength, he should be bidding for rare armaments so what gives?

    For some of the strongest students in tier 7, it¡¯s totally natural to enter into bidding wars for Gold Armaments.

    Maybe they could come up with ideas as to how Wu Yan would deal with one or two main armaments, perhaps even three or four. But, 10 or 20? That¡¯s downright odd.

    They looked at Wu Yan with derision, confusion or astonishment. What¡¯s clear is that Wu Yan is now the center of attention, again.

    Even Lulu and Fei Fei had no idea why he did what he did.

    Lulu can¡¯t hold back her curiosity, she elbowed Wu Yan and asked him in a tiny voice.

    ¡°Yan, why are you buying so many mainstream armaments? Are you¡­¡±

    Lulu had a very shocked expression as she gasped.

    ¡°You built an army and now you¡¯re arming them to invade Ailu empire?¡±

    Wu Yan almost slipped and fell to the ground. If he wasn¡¯t seated, he would be on the ground at the moment.

    He sighed before he knocked her on the head. Lulu yelped in pain while holding her head but he proceeded to roll his eyes at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in there, from where do you get these ideas?¡­¡±

    With tears at the corners of her eyes, Lulu protested back in a meek tone.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do with so many mainstream armaments?¡­¡±

    Fei Fei had a curious look as well. Fei Fei knew Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t do this without any reason, she just couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Wu Yan smiled at the two girls who had different expressions but the same thoughts. He saw another mainstream armament being displayed and he rubbed his chin while he mused.

    ¡°Maybe, you¡¯re right and I am planning on invadingAilu empire that¡¯s why I am buying a lot of armaments.¡±

    Fei Fei and Lulu rolled their eyes at him while Wu Yan laughed out loud.

 Chapter 333: The appearance of a gold armamen

    As time went by, there is an evident increase in the hype of the auction. Articles after articles, bid after bid, the quality of the goods went higher and higher. At this point in time, there are no longer any mainstream armaments for bidding. Precious articles started appearing on stage.

    Most of the participants of the biddings are normal and elite students. Their abilities are on par with the quality of goods. Now that the good articles are going up for bidding, these normal and elite students can only sit and watch, unless they are from rich families or have the backing of strong factions.

    Rare armaments also started making their appearances along with other rare materials. Wu Yan also opened his eyes wide.

    If the mainstream armaments are to be sold for points, these rare armaments warrant enough attention for Wu Yan to use them to fill Gate of Babylon.

    Anyone who is familiar with the Fate series would no doubt be familiar with just how strong Gate of Babylon can be. It¡¯s appearance is often linked with Gilgamesh.

    If not for Gate of Babylon, Gold-glitter (TL note: Kinpika would only be just another second-rate servant in the heroic spirit system. At most, he could swing around his EA but that would be it.

    He also had a large arsenal of Noble Phantasms in his Gate that allowed him to be so overbearing in all his fights. If his Gate is empty, it would only serve as a limitless space to put items in, completely marring the image of this badass Noble Phantasm.

    For Wu Yan, this is the issue for him.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to the vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

    The details of the equipment pretty much spelled it out if he wanted to increase the strength of Gate of Babylon, he is going to need a lot of equipment, good ones to boot.

    Without enough equipment, his Gate of Babylon will stay as just another rank D equipment.

    Wu Yan hesitated when he was choosing equipment, he had to be sure he really wanted it. Gate of Babylon would cost him a lot of points and he would need to worry about where to get the armaments and equipment to store in Gate of Babylon.

    If he gave up halfway through, this special equipment would be wasted.

    But, the moment Wu Yan saw the points Rank A equipment required, those nasty repetitions of zero behind the cost of equipment prompted Wu Yan to choose Gate of Babylon.

    Wu Yan figured it would be easier getting the armaments to fill Gate of Babylon than to earn so many points just to get a Rank A item.

    At the moment, to get Gate of Babylon up to the same level as it is in Fate would require a long cumulation time as well as funds.

    Oh, he is going to need so much dough¡­

    His deep red eyes stayed fixed on the Rare armament on stage. He heard the auctioneer calling out for bids at 45,000 going twice and his lip twitched before he put up a bid for 50,000 credits. In the end, he got that equipment.

    However, he watched his 280,000 credits go down to 130,000 in less than half an hour. Wu Yan silently sighed. He thought he¡¯s a nouveau riche for a moment there, it only took him about half an hour to know that this amount of credits aren¡¯t enough to get him where he needs to be.

    Wu Yan ¡°accidentally¡± glanced over and saw Fei Fei had 1,000,000 credits. His heart jumped and he fell into dejection.

    Wu Yan had a ton of credits relative to other normal and elite students. He blew through 150,000 credits like it¡¯s nothing. This made him look very much like a nouveau riche in the other students¡¯ eyes.

    For one thing, Lulu and Fei Fei were closely affiliated with a major faction so it¡¯s only expected that he can¡¯t compete in terms of wealth. Next, even if he did have more credits than them, at the rate he is spending them, it¡¯s only a matter of time until he blows it all¡­

    Luckily for him, Rare armaments are relatively in low demand from the truly rich due to the abundance of armaments being supplied from all over Silvaria. If that¡¯s not the case, he would have needed to spend a whole lot more than this to get that one piece of Rare armament.

    Inside Silvaria World Institute, there are about 1000 special students and of them, only about 100 are special students by potential. The rest all had strength befitting their status as special students, each of them had the strength of tier 7 or higher.

    Special students at tier 7 strength usually have their own Rare armament already. If the same equipment is sold outside of Silvaria World Institute, it would probably fetch a sky-high price.

    It¡¯s a weird market in Silvaria World Institute, the expensive stuff flows cheaply while the cheap and mundane becomes expensive. For the exceptional articles? Those would go on to create price records of their own.

    Such an event would occur today.

    When Wu Yan used up the last of his 130,000 credits for two Rare armaments, the workers stopped carrying items up.

    Instead, another white-haired old guy walked out from behind the partition with a box in tow.

    Lulu and Fei Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up. They stared at the box with consternation, they sat straight up in anticipation. It would seem the object in the box is an object of interest for many as well.

    According to Wu Yan¡¯s senses, almost everyone in the audience tensed up at the sight of the box.

    Included in this audience are the major factions who stood on par with Fei Fei, and Lulu.

    The mood turned heavy and still like a storm is brewing at the moment. A lot of people got excited and they all had ecstatic expressions. Some of them even had eyes of avarice.

    Wu Yan frowned at this sight. He frowned even harder when he saw that Fei Fei and Lulu had the same look.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, Lulu what is up with you girls?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the box with intrigue.

    ¡°Is there something up with that box?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s question drew a laughter from Fei Fei, she continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the box, it¡¯s the thing inside the box we are all interested in!¡±

    ¡°The contents?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Fei Fei nodded. She exchanged looks with Lulu and she glanced at everyone in the auction hall, she stared at the special seats for the rankers before she continued.

    ¡°The contents of the box should be the featured item for this auction, it is the reason we are here today!¡±

    Wu Yan focused his eyes on the box and his pupils shrunk.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Gold armament!¡±

 Chapter 336: The 3 imperial factions make their appearances

    When Wu Yan and Fei Fei appeared at the fifth floor of the arena tower. The scene there made their faces freeze up.

    Hinagiku and Ikaros calmly watched the proceeding of the match, or rather, the aftermath. Mikoto stood in the center of the arena with a special student having seizures at her feet while coughing up bubbles.

    Wu Yan had an awkward smile. This familiar scene, where had he seen it? Oh yes¡­

    In the anime, this is normally what happened to the thugs in Academy City that messed with Mikoto.

    Sea of Thick Ice, Crimson Earth, and the other 6 factions all stood slack-jawed. They looked like this is the first time they had suffered such utter defeat. Some of them are looking after students who are still suffering spasms.

    Bing Ling, Vish, and the other faction leaders all looked like they had flies for lunch. The bitter expression on their faces spoke louder than any words could.

    Imagine this, the faction leaders got all hyped up and went over to other people¡¯s home like some gangster, they vowed to settle it like men in the arena tower only to get their derriere handed to them like some third-rate villains.

    This scenario usually happens to people in novels and films so often it¡¯s almost a cliche. But, when it happens to themselves, they finally knew the pain of being a minor character.

    What¡¯s more, this is the second time they got curb-stomped.

    The referee who had started to disassociate with the match declared the victor.

    ¡°One party can no longer continue, the winner, Misaka Mikoto. Because the loser had a higher rank than the victor, Misaka Mikoto gains the rank of the party who lost!¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto is now officially No.4 on the rankings!¡±

    Every spectator subconsciously clapped their hands. Meanwhile, the major factions had very frustrated looks. Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    It had only been a brief while since they last saw Mikoto and now she¡¯s already no.4 on the rankings. Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks with bitter smiles.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether he should cry or laugh. He tried so hard only to be stuck at rank no.40. Meanwhile, Mikoto shot up through the ranks and into the top 10.

    Hey wait, that special student who just got put down after getting electrocuted, isn¡¯t that student one of the faction leaders?¡­

    She just tazed the living daylights out of one of the faction leaders and the audience actually had the guts to clap out loud. Is this one of the perks of being pretty?

    Wu Yan started to feel a bit frustrated. Why did he have so many strong girls by his side? Mikoto is strong, Ikaros is strong, Hinagiku¡¯s not that far off, even Shokuhou Misaki and the others are strong in their own rights.

    Should I summon a few girls who aren¡¯t that strong?¡­

    He squeezed in between Hinagiku and Ikaros. He looked at Mikoto who is playing with her bangs before he sighed.

    Hinagiku and Ikaros only noticed him after he sighed, this stung him a little.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros had her usual attitude which seemed like she would do anything Wu Yan told her to do. Her eyes beamed up and she quickly made her way over to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, so you came¡­¡±

    Hinagiku giggled. Wu Yan had the sudden urge to smack her hard on her perky butt. Wu Yan lifted his hands as if to surrender his thoughts.

    ¡°Are you girls alright?¡­¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You are asking the wrong persons. You should be asking the opponents if they are doing okay.¡±

    Wu Yan trembled before he laughed out loud.

    ¡°Touche.¡±

    Fei Fei stood next to Hinagiku. She saw the lightning arcing around Mikoto and her hands trembled, she knew from one glance that the lightning is no joke.

    Mikoto had power, if she fought her, she probably wouldn¡¯t look too good in the end.

    This didn¡¯t discourage her, it stimulated Fei Fei battle hunger. She clenched Night Elf and from the looks of it, she looked like she wanted to challenge Mikoto.

    She had another reason. Fei Fei is no.5 on the rankings while Mikoto is the new no.4

    Mikoto didn¡¯t pay Fei Fei any attention, nor did she turn her attention towards Wu Yan. It¡¯s not because she hadn¡¯t noticed Wu Yan & co.

    The magic formation in the fifth floor shined and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. 3 figures emerged from the magic formation followed by special students who came pouring out of the magic formation.

    The 9 major factions were stunned by the appearances of these people. They started tensing up as if they had seen something inscrutable.

    Wu Yan is also astonished by the scene.

    The entourage that accompanied the 3 figures had both quality and quantity. He could tell that these people were stronger than most of the audiences here, especially the 3 figures who looked like the leaders.

    In Silvaria World Institute, only Wu Yan, Ikaros, Mikoto, and Hinagiku wouldn¡¯t recognize straightaway who the 3 leaders are.

    If anything, Wu Yan is sure he had seen one of the figures even if he had only seen her twice before.

    It¡¯s princess Sylph.

    Judging by Sylph¡¯s identity, the two other special students who walked like they are on equal terms with Princess Sylph would have to be¡­

    One of the imperial faction of Silvaria World Institute, Forbidden Area¡¯s Leader, the crown prince of Feia empire Caah Feia (TN: raw ¿¨ÑÇ?·Æ¶û).

    One of the imperial faction of Silvaria World Institute, Beast Tide¡¯s leader, crown prince of Baruba empire, Jaafar Baruba (TN: raw Èø·¨?°ÍÂ³).

    Last but not least, the faction that the princess of Ailu empire belonged to, Sylph Ailu of Snow song.

    The three factions standing at the apex among the 12 great factions. Finally, they have made their appearances.

    The moment they stepped into this floor, all but Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros recognized them instantly. Since they knew the leaders, they are even more shocked than usual.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros didn¡¯t recognize the figures at first glance but they knew who they were up against the moment the System gave them the information.

    Sylph Ailu: Level 72

    Caah Feia: Level 70

    Jaafar Baruba: Level 70

    3 tier 8 individuals, the strongest three students of Silvaria World Institute who also occupy the top 3 spots in the rankings.

    Their presence along with Fei Fei, leader of Fatal Forest who is no.5 on the rankings, Bing Ling, leader of Sea of Thick Ice who is no.9 on the rankings, Vishi, leader of Crimson Land who is no.10 on the rankings, the various other leaders of the factions who occupied the spot of no.6,7 & 8 with the addition of Mikoto who had attained no.4 meant that all top 10rankers had gathered here.

 Chapter 334: A special show thrown by the princess herself! Dumping piles and piles of credits

    Gold armament, Wu Yan is familiar with equipment of this tier. He had one his storage ring. Moreover, Ikaros and Flandre-chan also had Gold armaments.

    His Meteor Storm, Ikaros¡¯ Uranus System, Flandre-chan¡¯s Laevateinn, these are all Rank B equips or otherwise known as Gold armament in this world. For him, Gold armament isn¡¯t enough to get him all shocked and mesmerized. He is already in possession of one so what¡¯s the big deal?

    In reality, other people aren¡¯t as cool as him.

    The moment the auctioneer said ¡°Gold armament¡±, the crowd started drooling. The rich kids and the members of the major factions aren¡¯t excused from this effect. They all looked at the box with passionate eyes. This is what Gold armaments meant to them.

    Rare armaments are as rare as their name implies but in Silvaria World Institute, Rare armaments aren¡¯t that much in demand. At the very least, tier 7 special students aren¡¯t interested in them.

    However, that cannot be said of Gold armaments.

    According to Silvaria¡¯s unspoken rule, Gold armament belonged to tier 9 individuals.

    A piece of equipment that fits tier 9 individuals did not faze Wu Yan despite its effects on the rest of the student body.

    Wu Yan is relatively calm compared to the rest of the student body. But, judging by the look in his deep red eyes, he¡¯s also intrigued by the article.

    He¡¯s wondering just kind of equipment is on stage, this equipment that is on par with Meteor Storm, Uranus System & Laevateinn. In a way, the Gold armament attracted Wu Yan¡¯s attention, although to a much lesser extent compared to other people.

    He used Meteor Storm to suppress Aleister, Aiwass & the manifestation of Gabriel. He also used it to one-hit-kill Kakine Teitoku. Meanwhile, Ikaros used Uranus System to outright murder 3 individuals around her level.

    Such is the difference between Gold armament and Rare armament, it is only a tier in difference but the difference in power is like that of heaven and earth.

    The equipment¡¯s strength is enough for him to take an interest. Also, he¡¯s here for pieces of equipment, isn¡¯t he?

    His excitement slowly cooled down as it turned into mild depression. This was brought on by the cruel 0 in his identity card.

    Wu Yan sighed, this Gold armament is not fated to be with him. His role this time is to beat soy-sauce, in other words, a spectator.

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s in a shortage of Gold armaments, his main issue would be to find the required amount of points, if he had all the points in the world, nothing in this world can stop him.

    Wu Yan accepted the fact of the matter and he crossed his arms while watching the show in amusement.

    Figures started appearing in the auction hall, these figures weren¡¯t here and it would seem they are here exclusively for the Gold armament.

    Their auras gave away their identities, these people are as strong, if not stronger than Princess Sylph.

    Tier 8 individuals!

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes while rubbing his chin. If Princess Sylph is the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, these figures who are as strong or stronger should be the teachers in this academy.

    Gold armament truly had its own charm. Even the teachers are making an appearance exclusively for it. This is going to be an entertaining show.

    Unknown to him, Wu Yan is the most intriguing person in the audience.

    Fei Fei had been observing Wu Yan, from his excited expression to his dejected appearance when he confirmed he had 0 credits left and finally the look of amusement he is currently displaying.

    Fei Fei felt surprised that Wu Yan had a devil-may-care attitude. She is very familiar with how people can get crazy over Gold armament. After all, It¡¯s something only a tier 9 would be swinging around.

    And yet, Wu Yan is treating the Gold armament like it¡¯s just another Rare armament, maybe even a Mainstream Armament.

    Of course, Fei Fei didn¡¯t know Wu Yan merely accepted the cruel fate that the Gold armament isn¡¯t fated to come into his possession thus the reason for his carefree look.

    Fei Fei also noticed the new guests who had appeared in the auction hall. She raised an eyebrow and examined the figures with her beautiful eyes. She identified them.

    ¡°So the teachers are here as well huh?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he looked at Night Elf before he teased Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, are you going for the armament as well?¡±

    Fei Fei laughed while displaying her Night Elf.

    ¡°I only need this and nothing else!¡±

    Fei Fei glanced at somewhere else.

    ¡°Also, there are other individuals after the Gold armament¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and looked at where Fei Fei is looking. He immediately had a ‡å look.

    ¡°My precious I want it¡­ I want it so bad¡­¡±

    Lulu chanted like a mad woman. She clasped her hands together with starry eyes, it¡¯s like she¡¯s one of those crazy fangirls chasing their idols.

    The reason being that the Gold armament appears to be a staff for magicians.

    When the staff appeared, all the warriors were disappointed. Meanwhile, the magicians started clenching their ID cards harder.

    And so, a bid war begun.

    ¡°100,000!¡±

    ¡°200,000!¡±

    ¡°300,000!¡±

    ¡°500,000!¡±

    ¡°700,000!¡±

    The auction hall had a moment of silence when the bids hit 700,000. After that pause, it resumed with the exception that bid increments are done in less than 100,000 credits.

    When the bids hit 750,000 credits, Wu Yan¡¯s lip started twitching. That¡¯s not the end of it, when Lulu shouted out a bid of 800,000, Wu Yan can¡¯t stop jolting his brows.

    So many rich people¡­

    A crisp, clear, and cold voice interrupted his thinking process.

    ¡°1,000,000¡­

    The voice sounded very good on the ears but everyone is still surprised for it is a voice they would never forget once they have heard of it.

    It belonged to Sylph.

    Sylph stood not far from the entrance like a princess, no, like a queen. It¡¯s like the whole world focused its attention, her entrance was nothing less than a dynamic one.

    The student body silenced themselves upon the arrival of Sylph. It would seem most of them are awed by her advent. She¡¯s not called the strongest student for nothing.

    Of course, this effect is only limited to the students.

    ¡°1,200,000!¡±

    One of the figures who had joined in the bidding halfway decided to put in a bid.

    Sylph glanced at the figure and she responded in kind.

    ¡°2,000,000!¡±

 Chapter 337: The challenge from Princess Sylph, the strongest student!

    The gathering of the top 10 rankers ignited the passion of every student on the fifth floor of the arena tower. They became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    The students wondered whether the day will come when they too can stand in the center of everyone¡¯s attention like those 10 individuals.

    Wu Yan also can¡¯t help getting giddy from all this high tension. He smiled in an intrigued manner.

    His target isn¡¯t a spot in the top 10, he is aiming for the top 3 spots.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar!

    These 3 represented the toughest hurdles he would have to overcome in order to complete the mission of taking the ranking spots.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar arrived at the arena on which Mikoto is standing on, they each had different thoughts.

    The most robust of them all, Jaafar examined Mikoto and he clicked his tongue before he continued in a savage tone that seemed like it would fit in with the beasts.

    ¡°I had wondered what someone acknowledged by Sylph would look like, she¡¯s nothing more than a brat!¡±

    Mikoto leered at Jaafar with electricity crackling around her, she had a very dangerous glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you calling a brat?!¡±

    Jaafar snickered at Mikoto but Caah interrupted him before he could continue his verbal jabs.

    ¡°Your Highness Jaafar, please don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡±

    Caah grinned at Jaafar, he pointed his lips at Sylph.

    ¡°You might anger somebody¡­¡±

    Jaafar¡¯s expression turned sour. He exhibited a brief moment of intimidation and frustration. Although he snorted and turned the other way, he never continued calling Mikoto a brat.

    Caah casually laughed the episode off. He examined Mikoto and then he praised her.

    ¡°Although you are a female, your age is definitely younger than the humble me. To achieve the power of a tier 8 individual at such a tender age, surely you are much stronger than I am¡­¡±

    Everyone except Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Ikaros, Fei Fei, and Lulu experienced a drastic change in expressions. Even the ones who had suffered a swift defeat under Mikoto¡¯s hand weren¡¯t spared from this.

    They looked at Mikoto and they just can¡¯t believe the youthful and innocent air she is giving off (Author note: Not sure about the innocent part given the amount of Vitamin D she received).

    She¡¯s a tier 8 individual?¡­

    Some of them pinched their cheeks only to find the slight pain telling them that this is all real and not just a dream.

    This girl who looked like she hadn¡¯t achieved the age of 18 is actually a tier 8 individual!

    The students started getting riled up while the major factions who got a sound hiding from Mikoto released a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not that embarrassing to lose to a tier 8 now is it?

    The erstwhile no.4 leader of one of the major factions sighed the most. He isn¡¯t afraid people would call him out for losing to a tier 8. He is more afraid that people would refer to him as the one who lost to an underage teen.

    Mikoto felt awkward because she thought that these people are just over-reacting. Accelerator is slightly older than her but he is about as strong as her.

    Meanwhile, Flandre-chan who looked like she¡¯s not even 10 is already a tier 9 individual.

    Compared to the others, she¡¯s really not that strong. Moreover, Ikaros and Astrea is stronger than her, if anything, she felt like she needed to increase her strength some more. This is what she always thought, never had the thought occurred to her that she is too strong.

    If Wu Yan knew about her thoughts, he would probably fall over and then sigh in frustration.

    It¡¯s unfair to compare all the beings available in the 2D fiction to the ones in Silvaria. By this logic, just the two Forces are enough to kill everyone in Silvaria.

    Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°There are many who are stronger than me, There are also many who have more talents than I do, you are over-estimating me.¡±

    Caah smiled while taking Mikoto¡¯s words at face value. Caah didn¡¯t bother correcting her, instead, he took a more obsequious tone with her.

    ¡°Young Miss, you have such great powers, it¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re just a normal special student. Let me impose myself by extending the warmest of invitations, why don¡¯t you join our Forbidden Area?¡±

    The students all quieted down as they held their breaths. They stared at Mikoto with wide eyes because her decision may very well shift the balance of power in Silvaria World Institute just by joining Forbidden Area.

    The other 9 factions including Fei Fei looked at Mikoto, if possible, they didn¡¯t want to see Mikoto joining his faction. Snow song, Forbidden Area, and Beast Tide had a tier 8 individual each so the remaining 9 factions can¡¯t really compete with the 3 imperial factions despite them being referred to collectively as the 12 major factions.

    They are those gunning for Mikoto¡¯s strength as well, if they managed to get her to join their factions, their factions would instantly be on par with the 3 imperial factions.

    The scene where Mikoto electrocuted the former no.4 is still fresh in their minds so they aren¡¯t bold enough to use any drastic measures. They just hoped that Mikoto wouldn¡¯t say yes and leave them a glint of hope to hold onto.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t disappoint, she shook her head after a brief moment of thought. She crossed her arms and declined.

    ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t have any intentions on joining any faction at the moment.¡±

    Caah shook his head in disappointment but he shook the feeling off quite easily.

    ¡°I see, I don¡¯t like to force people into anything. If this young miss wishes to join a faction in the future, be sure to give Forbidden Area a call, our doors are always open!¡±

    Mikoto nodded with a smile. Meanwhile, Jaafar silently released a sigh of relief. If Caah had succeeded, he would be having a headache right about now. He didn¡¯t exactly start off on the right foot so he couldn¡¯t invite her. Moreover, it seems like she really had no intentions to join any factions at the moment.

    Jaafar didn¡¯t say anything in order to avoid making a joke out of himself.

    Sylph who had remained silent all this time got up after glancing at Ikaros. She used her usual cold tone to say something that changed the mood of the whole place.

    ¡°Do you accept my challenge?¡±

    Mikoto flinched before a look of excitement climbed up her face. Lightning started arcing around her.

    ¡°You want to have a duel with me?¡±

    Sylph nodded and she voiced her demand.

    ¡°If you lose, you will join Snow Song¡­¡±

    Caah and Jaafar silently cursed. The other factions also started getting anxious. At the same time, Mikoto looked like she¡¯s itching to start.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re on!¡±

    The whole place started rumbling.

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exchanged looks as they shared the same feeling of not being sure whether to laugh or cry. Finally, they sighed in frustration.

    This girl, when will she learn to stop being so competitive?¡­

 Chapter 335: They messed with me, now they mess with my girls

    ¡°Uuu, why wasn¡¯t it me¡­¡±

    Hearing Lulu moan for the nth time, Wu Yan and Fei Fei exchanged looks as they didn¡¯t know how to cheer her up.

    Sylph basically owned that part of the auction. Having understood the pain of the red shirts, he wished that Red Shirts would have more human rights than this¡­

    After Sylph started bidding, the rest of the student body can only sit and watch. Even the major factions can do nothing as they watched the shameless teachers trying to outbid Sylph only to fail miserably as she got what she wanted.

    This result somewhat soothed the student body¡¯s frustration. There had been one or two auctions where a Gold armament got put up for bidding. But, in all such instances, the teachers got the item.

    In a sense, Sylph who managed to outbid the teachers and obtain the Gold armament appeared to be some form of consolation for the students who didn¡¯t get the Gold armament.

    As to what the final bid was, let¡¯s just say Wu Yan blocked the memory so as to not shatter his fragile heart.

    At least, this is the official story for those who aren¡¯t aware that Wu Yan has Impeccable memory. this ability which had been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery didn¡¯t disappear, it¡¯s still in his possession.

    ¡°Uuu, why wasn¡¯t it me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan got fed up with listening to Lulu moaning and sighing, he grabbed her cheeks and he pulled them hard, ignoring what Zeus and the other members of Fatal Forest might think.

    ¡°Put a sock in it! You¡¯re stressing me out, you know that?¡±

    ¡°Muwuwu¡­¡±

    Lulu moaned, in pain this time. She tried protesting but because her cheeks were deformed by Wu Yan¡¯s mighty pull, her words were unintelligible. She flailed around with tears in the corner of her eyes. Her cuteness almost killed Wu Yan.

    Fei Fei felt a bit of relief now that Lulu got punished by Wu Yan. But, in the end, she couldn¡¯t endure it and she stopped Wu Yan.

    ¡°Okay okay, Yan, I believe Li Lu has learned her lesson. It¡¯s time to forgive her¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he looked at her deformed cheeks and he retorted silently.

    How did you figure out that she repented? She couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Lulu recognized her savior when she sees one. She reached out towards Fei Fei with one hand like she¡¯s silently screaming: ¡°Help me, Sister Fei Fei, you¡¯re my only hope.¡± Fei Fei obliged and she plead for mercy on her behalf.

    While Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei were messing around, some members from Fatal Forest came forward and reported to Fei Fei.

    ¡°Master Fei Fei, something big happened¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, Lulu, and Fei Fei promptly stopped. Fei Fei frowned while standing with arms akimbo.

    ¡°What is the problem?¡±

    The member glanced at Wu Yan before continuing to report in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Sea of Thick Ice, Crimson Earth, and a bunch of other factions are heading towards the villa area. Their targets appear to be the other special students who had just entered the school!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Fei Fei before she could say anything.

    ¡°New special students? The ones that were with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The moment the reporting member replied in the affirmative. An aura hit the member like a truck. He started turning pale as his breath fell short.

    A gargantuan and menacing aura started pouring forth from Wu Yan and it enveloped everyone. Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned into one of cold malice. His deep red eyes seemed like it is a sea of blood, at least, that is what it felt like for the people affected by his presence. Other than Fei Fei, everyone here fell to their knees with heavy sweating among other symptoms.

    Fei Fei helped Lulu stay up with an arm. She grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arm while trying to calm him down.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be so hasty in getting angry. All fights are to be done through proper applications. There won¡¯t be any casualties, I am sure Hinagiku and the others are fine, the best thing to do right now is to remain composed!¡±

    His cold eyes swept pass Fei Fei and he saw that Lulu is suffering under his killing intention. He relaxed his breathing and made his killing intention disappear.

    Finally, blood returned to the faces of all the members of Fatal Forest as well as Lulu. Lulu herself seemed to be slightly traumatized by this sudden outburst. She pulled Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Yan, you were so scary just now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed as he apologized.

    ¡°Sorry, Lulu, I¡­¡±

    Lulu shook her head before he can finish. She smiled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for nothing. I am quite pleasantly surprised you can get so worked up for those you care around you. If anything, I am happy to see you like this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched, he rubbed Lulu¡¯s head, he hadn¡¯t expect Lulu to be so understanding.

    He turned around towards Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, I am going home to check on the situation!¡±

    Fei Fei thought about the matter for a moment and she nodded. The reporting member stopped them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t head towards the villa area, they are probably not there anymore. The last time I saw them, Miss Hinagiku, Miss Mikoto, and Miss Ikaros were heading towards the arena tower with the other major factions.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. He looked he¡¯s enjoying the suffering those bastards are about to go through. He could more or less guess how things turned out up to this point.

    Those factions thought that he is a dead end so they thought it might work better if they asked the persons themselves. They probably thought that Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others were all under his protection so they didn¡¯t go directly to them.

    Those poor fools didn¡¯t know he isn¡¯t the scariest of them all. Sylph had just acknowledged Mikoto¡¯s strength the other day and here they go, challenging her like a bunch of stupid wankers. He isn¡¯t sure whether they are truly this stupid or they are just faking it.

    Not that he cared, those fools are about to enter a whole new world of hurt.

    Fei Fei and Lulu knew about the strengths of the girls so they also sighed in relief when they heard that the girls are heading towards the arena tower. The two girls exchanged looks.

    They knew Hinagiku and Mikoto even if they didn¡¯t spend a long time together. Naturally, they knew about Mikoto¡¯s tendency to pick a fight.

    The major factions are going to get their sorry derri¨¨re torn from west to east.

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards the reporting member.

    ¡°What of Flan? Is she going with the other girls?¡±

    ¡°Miss Flan wasn¡¯t present. She had been playing with Miss Lirin in the headquarters for the whole day now¡­¡±

    He can¡¯t help but notice the reporting member had a sour expression when recalling the location of Flan. He laughed out loud at the implication.

    Looks like Flan and Lirin were causing quite the trouble up in the headquarters.

    This worked out better for him, if Flan had followed them, she might want to ¡°play¡± and with her power sealed, it won¡¯t end well for her.

    As shameless as those bastards are, they probably wouldn¡¯t fight with a kid right? Plus, Flandre-chan can¡¯t even go up to floor 5.

    Fei Fei asked Wu Yan in an amused tone.

    ¡°Wanna go check it out?¡±

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed. He had his poker face on so the crowd isn¡¯t aware of his true emotions.

 Chapter 338: A storm with dancing lightning and falling snow.

    When Sylph walked up onto the stage, Mikoto¡¯s smile grew wider and wider as the look of excitement climbed onto her face. It is clear that Mikoto is very happy with how things turned out.

    This girl really needs to learn to calm down. If she keeps being this aggressive people are going to mistake her as someone who is violent.

    Her elated expression is a stark contrast when compared to Sylph who stood in opposition to her with her usual distant expression. However, nobody thought this is going to be a boring battle.

    A fight between tier 8 hadn¡¯t occurred for quite a while now. Most of the students here are limited to floor 5 at most, the sixth floor belonged only to the ones who stood at the very pinnacle of strength. Maybe the 3 tier 8 students fought their shares of duels but those below sixth floor wouldn¡¯t know about it because they witness the fights with their own eyes.

    For them, a fight between tier 8 is not just rare, for some of the new entrants, it¡¯s something they had never seen before.

    The sixth floor is, after all, a place only those in the top 10 ranking spots can go.

    The floor masters of the first floor all the way to the third floor are respectively of tier 6 lower to tier 6 peak strength. The fourth floor¡¯s floor master had tier 7 lower strength while the fifth-floor floormaster had tier 7 peak strength.

    It is easily imaginable that not many in Silvaria World Institute can achieve victory over the fifth floor¡¯s floor master.

    Only those that had arrived at floor 6 would know of the strength of the floor master for that area. Down here, nobody knew and the ones who do are treating the information as if it¡¯s some sort of national secret.

    To stand at the top of the student body, one must pass through the fifth floor and arrive on the 6th floor, only then can they call themselves the strongest of the student body.

    Everyone knew the newly crowned no.4 will make it up to floor 6 in due time but what didn¡¯t expect is that someone not of the top 10 rankers will make it to floor 6 as well.

    Fei Fei looked at each of the beautiful girls by Wu Yan¡¯s side and she anxiously asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, aren¡¯t you going to put a stop to this?¡±

    Wu Yan tilted his head before he smiled.

    ¡°Why though?¡±

    Fei Fei lowered her head before she replied.

    ¡°Princess Sylph is very strong!¡±

    Wu Yan chirped back.

    ¡°Well, Mikoto is also very strong!¡±

    Fei Fei sighed and she decided to stay quiet. Hinagiku couldn¡¯t stop herself from voicing her opinion.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, don¡¯t worry about it. Princess Sylph will probably pull some punches because she wants to invite Mikoto to join her faction. Mikoto, well, I am sure she knows not to take it too far¡­¡±

    Hinagiku seemed like she¡¯s not too sure about the last part of her statement. Meanwhile, Wu Yan twitched his lips when he heard ¡°Mikoto will not take it too far¡±. He had to admire Hinagiku for keeping her poker face on.

    Wu Yan assessed the situation at hand and his expression turned a bit grave. Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t sure how this is going to turn out.

    He thought that if he exhibited enough power, the girls at his side won¡¯t be harassed by those pesky factions. How things turned out told him that his thoughts were too naive.

    It¡¯s probably a mix of reasons including their identities as special students and their exceptional looks. In any case, he learned that things don¡¯t always turn out as he wanted them to.

    Wu Yan clenched his fists as he sighed silently. Mikoto is probably going to continue attracting more attention, he is concerned that the other factions will use unscrupulous means to get her to join.

    The top 12 factions of Silvaria World Institute represented the 12 major powers in Silvaria. If he pissed them off, trouble is going to continue knocking on his door. He needs to take this into consideration from now on. He also needed to quickly increase his strength.

    Wu Yan looked at a certain direction, in that direction is the magic formation leading to the sixth floor.

    The two beautiful girls continued to stare each other down, increasing the tension as time moved on.

    At a certain point, Mikoto lost her patience.

    Biri biri

    A crackling sound came and lightning circle around Mikoto like snakes. Her tea-colored eyes had been dyed in a blue sheen due to the light coming off the lightning.

    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Lightning surged around her and she is now fully clad in lightning. Mikoto is going all out now!

    Sylph stood there unconcerned, it would probably take more than an apocalyptic event to cause a stir in her expression. She saw Mikoto who is like lightning given a moving body and she merely lifted her porcelain white hand.

    Fwoosh

    Sylph, who looked like she hadn¡¯t cultivated a day in her life suddenly unleashed a terrifying amount of magic power.

    The icy blue magic seeped out of her like the arctic wind and it enveloped her as they circled up towards the ceiling with her as the center. With the appearance of this new magic power, the air around her depositioned into pillars of ice.

    Sylph waved her hand and the pillars flew straight at Mikoto while tearing through the air. It¡¯s clear to Mikoto that Sylph isn¡¯t going easy on her because she didn¡¯t felt like she needed to.

    Mikoto glanced at the pillars and she channeled her lightning to meet with the incoming ice pillars.

    Pop pop pop pop

    When lightning meets ice pillars, the two canceled each other out in a manner similar to firecrackers with the ice pillars reduced to nothing more than harmless fragments. It¡¯s like they are celebrating some kind of event with all these popping noises.

    Lightning flashed around the arena while the cold air spread throughout the audience. The students in floor 5 are currently being treated to a show that amuses the visual and tactile senses.

    However, for both Sylph and Mikoto, this is nothing more than a greeting.

    Sylph started chanting and her magic power fluctuated. Her chant sounded rapid yet calm, it sounded paradoxical yet soothing on the ears.

    The surrounding temperature plummeted when she started chanting. Sylph is now like a goddess of ice, a surge of Arctic air came from behind her and swept towards Mikoto.

    Everywhere the wind hit, the ground would be turned into ice, Sylph¡¯s supreme control over her power could be seen from the fact that the area of effect got limited to only within the arena and not outside of it.

    Mikoto paled in comparison when talking about power control. She might even lose to some of the tier 7 individuals in terms of power control. Well, with her personality, she probably couldn¡¯t care less about control. For her, increasing the power of her lightning took more precedence.

    Compared to Sylph, Mikoto excelled more in explosive power.

    A mini lightning storm occurred as Mikoto hurled something at Sylph. She hurled spears of lightning that pierced through the cold air and is now heading towards Sylph.

 Chapter 339: Certain kill techniques, the collision between Ice Flash and Railgun

    An inconceivable scene unfolded in front of everyone. The audience had never seen lightning being frozen over nor had they ever seen flames erupting from cold air.

    At floor 5, the arena had been frozen over by the arctic air that permeated its surroundings, the layer of ice that looks very thick is a grim reminder that the temperature is dangerously cold.

    The cold air that caused this burst into flames the moment the lightning stroke. The cold air that came after it put out the flame just as quickly as it had appeared. But, the scene where flames appeared amidst a cold storm lingered in the audience¡¯s mind.

    On the other side, there¡¯s another strange phenomenon.

    The lightning pierced through layers and layers of cold air but its speed decreased gradually as time passed until it stopped like it met its arch nemesis. Finally, the lightning stopped and froze.

    Two phenomena that defied physics appeared in front of everyone. Its effect shocked their cores, they will never forget this extreme display of power.

    Caah and Jaafar who are also tier 8 in strength saw the clashing of ice and lightning. Jaafar clenched his fists at the faint figures of both Sylph and Mikoto.

    He growled in a low voice, he couldn¡¯t hide the frustration in his tone.

    ¡°That woman, Sylph has grown stronger¡­¡±

    Caah nodded with a grave expression. He turned his attention towards Mikoto and he mused out loud.

    ¡°That newbie¡¯s appearance belies her strength, she can unleash terrible lightning magic without so much as a chant. Just from observation, her strength seems to be on par with Sylph.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Jaafar clicked his tongue before he grinned.

    ¡°Sylph is not using her true powers yet, that is where she is most terrifying. That brat couldn¡¯t possibly hope to match up with Sylph with the amount of power she¡¯s exhibiting.¡±

    Sylph is someone who Jaafar dreams of surpassing.

    If he recognized the newbie¡¯s power as being equal to Sylph, this would mean that another female stood on top of him and that is something he absolutely cannot accept.

    Baruba empire is an overtly patriarchal society. It¡¯s not to the extent that they treat women as clothes but for a woman to beat a man at something is a laughable matter for the male.

    As the crown prince of Baruba empire, Jaafar upheld this notion even more than his citizen. This is also the reason why he can tolerate Caah standing above him but not Sylph.

    In Baruba, it¡¯s dishonorable for a man to lose to a woman.

    A lot of people vilified such a horrid culture, Caah felt nothing but disdain for such an empire. But, as a member of one of the other two empires, he is more than happy to see them continue this form of discrimination.

    Those women with talents and power would recognize that Baruba is unconducive to their growth and as such would opt to immigrate to the other two empires.

    Caah shook his head at Jaafar who is grinning but is actually pissed and frustrated by Mikoto. He decided it is not his place to criticize another empire¡¯s culture, especially when this didn¡¯t concerned him and because he is the prince of an empire.

    At the same time, the situation on the arena escalated.

    The cold air gathered into a storm cloud, as more air gathered, the storm cloud condensed into a giant dazzling blue orb.

    As all the cold air gathered into the object, the field on the arena cleared up and everyone could see Sylph standing behind the orb with a crystal staff in her hands.

    That staff is the same staff Sylph won in the auction, it¡¯s a Gold armament.

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, Jaafar, and a bunch of students who knew about the staff had looks of astonishment.

    If Sylph brought out her staff, this meant that she is going to use all her powers.

    She lifted the staff up to her chest level and she pointed it at Mikoto much like one would point a cannon at the enemy. The blue orb of cold air looked like a terrifying cannonball that is loaded and ready to fire.

    If the others are like this, Mikoto who is the main target should be feeling it more but unlike the others, she felt ecstatic.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡±

    Mikoto shouted. She stopped channeling lightning and electricity crept up her hand and into her hand. She lifted a hand against Sylph and they can all see she had a coin in her hand.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar yelled out. They had an expression of shock and their voices had a hint of distress.

    When the blue orb and coin appeared, an explosive surge of air blew outwards from the arena, it even blew away some of the heavier tables and chairs.

    Everyone shielded themselves with their hands, dou qi, or mana. They tried to steady themselves against the torrent of air.

    The battle scene caused a deep terror in all but a small segment of the audience who had better mental fortitude.

    Wu Yan clenched his teeth, he yelled out loud.

    ¡°Those two idiots! What are they doing?! Is there even a need to fight so seriously? Are you girls rivals or something? Is this a freaking duel to the death?¡±

    Fei Fei tightened her hold on Night Elf so much that her hand became pale. Her expression also seemed pale, just from the sudden burst of air she could see that Mikoto and Sylph are about to unleash something a whole lot worse.

    It might even affect the audience and anyone on floor 5.

    Fei Fei looked around for the referee but she could not find the referee even though this is an emergency. Needless to say, Fei Fei had a very amusing look at the moment.

    Caah and Jaafar channeled their dou qi as they watched the fight. It is obvious that even they don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to stay unaffected without at least employing some form of protection.

    When all the cold air available had been gathered into the blue orb in front of Sylph¡¯s Gold armament staff, the orb had grown to about the size of a football. The energy contained in the blue orb instilled fear in the audience.

    Sylph lifted her head to reveal her usual distant and aloof countenance. With a flash of magic, she thrusted her staff forward at Mikoto.

    ¡°Ice Flash!¡±

    The blue orb shot out.

    Taking this attack seriously, Mikoto channeled her ESP power until the coin in her hand became bright white. The energy of this attack is about the same as the incoming blue orb.

    Biting down on her lip, she shot it out.

    ¡°Railgun!¡±

    An orange beam shot out from her hand and collided with the blue orb.

    In front of everyone, the two terrifying bodies of energy smashed into each other.

 Chapter 340: Angelic Wings, the angelâ€™s Aegis

    The moment each of them fired their respective skills: Ice Flash and Railgun, the whole floor shook like the surface of a lake hit with a large boulder.

    The skills ripped everything in its path and it even gouged out the floor leaving a widening gap that is at least half a meter in diameter.

    The light orb and laser pulverized anything that stood in its way, even the pebbles on the ground weren¡¯t spared. By this time, the widening gap had engulfed the arena, effectively destroying the ground they stood upon.

    Radiant light covered half of the arena, the two attacks were on an inevitable path of collision.

    The space around them trembled and the earth crumbled, such is the power of the attacks. The audience knew very well that if they were on the stage, even a fraction of the attack¡¯s power is enough to cripple them or severely injure them.

    Sylph and Mikoto¡¯s fight is on another level of terrifying.

    The light orb and the laser finally met under everyone¡¯s gaze. They hit each other with a shocking impact much like meteors.

    As the crowd covered their ears in anticipation of the loud explosion that would surely follow, they were confused by the lack of any sound at all.

    They lifted their heads in puzzlement. They could see that the attacks melded together in a weird mix of orange and blue, each trying to consume the other. What they still didn¡¯t understand is why there are no sound when two such terrifying attacks collided?

    Wu Yan, Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar noticed that a distortion of space had occurred near where the attacks met.

    The audience quieted down and they could slowly make out the sounds of something tearing at each other. It would appear that the sound came from the two energy bodies.

    Wu Yan kept his gaze on the energy bodies, he had a look of consternation as he clenched his fists.

    The two energy bodies¡¯ appearance would fool anyone into thinking they are just harmless corroding each other away. Yet, his internal alarm is ringing really loud.

    Sylph and Mikoto also stared at the two energy bodies, they raised their guards against the two melded energy bodies.

    Something inside them told them that they had gone too far this time.

    The two girls¡¯ face paled when they realized their instincts were spot on. The two energy bodies produced something unexpected.

    Like boiling water the two energy bodies shook and under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, it resonated and grew.

    Everyone had the same thought, this isn¡¯t going to end well.

    The two energy bodies stopped and fell silent, a third light appeared between the energy bodies. Initially, it was small but it expanded to engulf the two energy bodies. The floor experienced another bout of an earthquake. The earthquake got more intense as the light became more radiant.

    Wu Yan frowned deeply. He observed the two energy bodies which faded into the third light and his heart suddenly throbbed. He immediately turned to Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros!¡±

    Ikaros who, as usual, stayed near Wu Yan, lifted her head and light streamed past her eyes when Wu Yan called out to her.

    ¡°Releasing variable wings system, seal released!¡±

    She declared that with a robotic voice. Light came out from her and her battle suit slowly started taking over the special student uniform she is wearing.

    A white and light armor took over her uniform as it slowly emerged to cover Ikaros¡¯ body. A pair of pink wings came out of her back, much to everyone¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Uranus Queen mode, on!¡±

    Her emerald green eyes had turned deep red as a white halo appeared above her head. Her lustrous hair also experienced slight growth in volume.

    Ikaros disappeared from where she stood.

    The moment she disappeared, the energy bodies exploded like a balloon that got pricked by a needle. The raging energy manifested itself as a storm of pure power that threatened to engulf the whole floor.

    The energy storm started spreading out from the center of the arena, announcing its presence with its dazzling light. It shook the very space wherever it hit.

    Everyone had a grave expression when they saw the storm coming for them. Even the most insensitive of them could feel the power and sheer force behind the storm.

    The energy storm had enough power to outright kill the weaker ones among them. A lot of them started behaving like deers in front of headlights. Only Fei Fei, Caah, and Jaafar shouted something but the words were lost on most of the audience.

    At this critical juncture, a beautiful sculpture of a figure spread her wings in midair.

    Like an angel that has been sent down from the heavens, her presence stunned everyone including Caah and Jaafar. Even Fei Fei who had experienced this once wasn¡¯t an exception. Her appearance had more impact than the incoming energy storm.

    Ikaros¡¯ deep red eyes flashed and she moved those sensual lips that looked like they were made with rubies. Her divine voice echoed within the stunned masses.

    ¡°Aegis!¡°

    The next instant, a ray of light appeared amidst the raging energy storm.

    The light transformed into a crystalline barrier with beehive-esque hexagonal patterns. The barrier started containing the raging storm before it could anyone in the audience.

    Another figure quickly made it onto the stage and retrieved Mikoto and Sylph who were stunned by what they had wrought. The girls were carried off the stage by the waists as the figure quickly made it down the stage.

    The energy storm assaulted Aegis until some time had passed before it eventually calmed down and faded into nothingness.

    When the barrier dissipated, the audience was greeted with harmless draft.

 Chapter 341: You girls almost killed yourselves and now you girls want to continue?

    The energy storm ultimately could not break through Ikaros¡¯ Aegis. It faded away as if surrendering to the impregnable defense of Aegis. The destroyed arena told everyone that what transpired is nothing less than reality.

    The students all gawked at Aegis, they then turned around and gawked at the angel in midair. A lot of them found that they had already fallen head over heels for this being.

    Her wings of light shrunk and turned back into pink wings. Her halo dissipated, her deep red eyes returned to her emerald green eyes that would bring out the empathy of anyone who looked at her eyes. Her sexy armor also faded away, turning back to her school uniform.

    Her less magnificent form didn¡¯t decrease the amazement of the students, they are even more infatuated with her now¡­

    If Ikaros in her Uranus Queen mode is her strongest look then Ikaros in her usual state is her most beautiful look.

    When she flapped her wings, her feathers also came off. When she landed, the sight of her being bathed in her flowing pink feathers made her stood out even more as an angel walking upon mortal ground. How can this sight be anything but beautiful?

    So exquisite in appearance is she that even Caah who dealt with girls in a blase manner couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her as well¡­

    Jaafar who looked down on women subconsciously averted his eyes with a conflicting look.

    A sight for sore eyes, Sylph who had a passive attitude towards everything can¡¯t help but admire Ikaros¡¯ beauty as her icy blue eyes reflected the divine figure she is looking upon.

    Not even the ladies were spared from this mind-numbing beauty.

    Without a doubt, Ikaros is now the reigning goddess within their hearts.

    Alas, she will only show this beautiful sight for her one and only master.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t stunned by this because he is the one who understood her true beauty. After all, he had multiple pants-off dance-offs with Ikaros, this much isn¡¯t enough to faze him.

    While everyone is busy losing their minds, Wu Yan is angry. He is fuming at a certain someone.

    Mikoto¡¯s expression looked pale even as she is a bit awed by Ikaros. Wu Yan felt anger at the same time as he felt worried.

    He raised his hands and he gave both Mikoto and Sylph a good knock on the head.

    ¡°Ow, that hurts¡­¡±

    Mikoto yelled as she covered her head with her hands while drops of tears appeared at the corners of her eyes. She¡¯s cute but Wu Yan needs to be firm here.

    ¡°Oh, so you do know pain?!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled at her while pointing his finger at her.

    ¡°What would have happened if I didn¡¯t react in time just now? You probably wouldn¡¯t even have the time to cry out in pain, did that ever cross your mind?¡±

    Mikoto flinched when Wu Yan started berating her. This is a first time for her, she had never seen Wu Yan yelling at her this furiously before.

    Mikoto mewled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose!¡±

    Wu Yan got angrier when she heard her excuse.

    ¡°Is that your explanation for your unacceptable behavior? Do you understand the gravity of your actions? Even if you like to compete there has to be a limit. Don¡¯t just wager your life like it¡¯s nothing, it ain¡¯t funny! I hope you¡¯re satisfied now. It¡¯s a duel, it¡¯s not a fight to the death. Even if it were one, I would go up there to fight, I will never let you go up there!¡±

    Wu Yan kept scolding her while Mikoto stood there like a child who knew she had done something wrong. Although she lowered her head, she felt warm deep inside.

    Mikoto knew Wu Yan only exhibited this kind of anger because he was overly worried. Mikoto who normally wouldn¡¯t take criticisms lying down took it with due humility.

    ¡°Yan, I am sorry. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    Mikoto said this with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that smile?!¡±

    Wu Yan leered at her but Hinagiku pulled Wu Yan aside. She rolled her eyes at Mikoto but she felt she needed to calm Wu Yan down first.

    ¡°Look, Yan, you need to stop being angry. You know how Mikoto is, she won¡¯t be satisfied unless she went all-out against a worthy opponent.¡±

    ¡°And she had to bet her life as well?¡±

    Wu Yan snorted. He is not as angry as before but he still felt a bit frustrated.

    Mikoto threw Hinagiku a grateful look while Hinagiku responded by rolling her eyes. It would appear Hinagiku doesn¡¯t approve of Mikoto¡¯s conduct as well.

    Sylph looked at Wu Yan with bewilderment, she felt the place where Wu Yan hit her just now and she still can¡¯t believe it. Growing up, she had always enjoyed the premium treatment, never had anyone even dared to raise an arm against her.

    This is probably the first time anyone had hit her outside of combat. She had mixed feelings about this.

    If Sylph knew Wu Yan only hit her because he felt like it, what would she think?

    Sylph regained her senses and she got up from the ground, she looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Let us continue¡­¡±

    Everyone flinched and Wu Yan almost choked to death on his anger. There are better ways to die than this right? Both of them almost caused mutual annihilation and here she is trying to start another duel.

    He wanted to give the princess a piece of his mind but since he is not too familiar with her, he decided against the thought. Instead, he threw Mikoto a frosty look.

    Mikoto trembled and she quickly shook her hands.

    ¡°No no, I don¡¯t think we should continue with things like this.¡±

    Sylph frowned.

    ¡°Are you surrendering?¡±

    Mikoto bitterly laughed. She didn¡¯t want to surrender but Wu Yan won¡¯t let her continue as well.

    Sylph seemed to have guessed Mikoto¡¯s thought and she looked at both Mikoto and Wu Yan.

    ¡°This fight will be continued in the Academy Tournament!¡±

    Sylph walked away after committing Ikaros¡¯ figure to her memories, ignoring Wu Yan & co who couldn¡¯t believe how tenacious she is. She left with the people of Snow Song.

    Jaafar looked down at Mikoto from above. He then looked at Ikaros, not removing his gaze for seconds until he left with a condescending snort.

    Caah didn¡¯t leave after the two had already left. He is still fixated on Ikaros, he is completely mesmerized by Ikaros as if he¡¯s already fallen¡­

    in love!

    Wu Yan frowned and he stood in front of Ikaros, cutting off Caah¡¯s view. It is only now that Caah regained his senses, he awkwardly scratched his cheek.

    He bitterly smiled at Ikaros.

    ¡°To think Miss Ikaros hid her strength to such an extent, my eyes seem to be in need for a good scrubbing.¡±

    Caah looked at the wings behind Ikaros and his lips trembled for a moment. He wanted to ask something but he gave up and he left after looking back at Ikaros one more time, his longing look never left his face.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks. Meanwhile, Ikaros stood behind Wu Yan like what happened just now didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.

 Chapter 342: Spending them points! Gate of Babylon!

    As expected, Silvaria World Institute got into another uproar. The strongest student had challenged one of the newcomers and the news of the duel had spread throughout Silvaria World Institute in but a single day.

    Listening to their friends who talked about the duel so vividly, many of the students who had not entered the arena tower regretted their actions.

    Those that couldn¡¯t make it to floor 5 vented their frustration by talking bad about the management of Silvaria World Institute. Why didn¡¯t they broadcast the duel like they did the day the nine factions challenged another newcomer?

    They still couldn¡¯t believe it, that someone could fight Princess Sylph, the strongest student, to a standstill.

    The first thing they thought was that it had to be a lie. But, when the news traveled further they had to believe it.

    Those paying close attention to the news of the duel heard about the dreadful energy storm towards the end of the duel. Some of them consoled themselves for not going there and risking their lives.

    When asked why they got out unscathed, the audience who retold the story recounted the event.

    ¡°It was an angel! A beautiful angel! She saved us!¡±

    Ignoring who started the news first. To summarize the group¡¯s reaction: Mikoto got mad, Ikaros got mad, Wu Yan got mad once more, and Hinagiku got mad as well.

    The newcomers as they are known in Silvaria World Institute had become the talk of the whole institute.

    While the outsiders are busy blowing their story out of proportion, Wu Yan brought the girls back to his villa and he decided it would be best to just let the students to their own devices.

    Wu Yan is currently taking out the equipment he got from the auction. He put them all on the table which is about to overflow with the equipment.

    He is not happy with the fight Mikoto had with Sylph. But, if anything, he learned that he needs to quickly increase his strength.

    He had assumed with his strength, that he can stand at the top of Silvaria World Institute without bringing out Meteor Storm.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar reminded Wu Yan of his naivety.

    The world is not lacking in geniuses, he should have understood this principle but he subconsciously looked down on the denizens of Silvaria. From his perspective, the people of this world paled in comparison to those otherworldly characters.

    The denizens of this world cannot possibly compete with some of most outrageous monsters in the 2D fiction. But, the strongest denizens of this world can be on par with most of the characters in the fictional worlds.

    This world had 5 demigods. According to the system, there is no god level character in the transcript worlds, this would imply that the strongest in the transcript worlds are all demigods as well.

    The appearance of 3 tier 8 students and the fight between Mikoto and Sylph reminded Wu Yan he needs to continue increasing his strength as quickly as possible.

    There are several ways he can increase his strength. First, he can grind his level. But, who in their right minds would challenge him after he made himself so ¡°famous¡±.

    Even if they did challenge him, they probably won¡¯t have much animosity. Without animosity, the System won¡¯t count it as experience. He got a bunch of experience points off the people of the nine factions when he slightly crossed them.

    Moreover, Mikoto got up to Level 70 after gathering experience points for a long time. He is at Level 68 so it won¡¯t be that easy to climb 2 levels.

    He had to say pass to the first method.

    The second method is to buy abilities like he did with Eternal Arms Mastery.

    The ability allowed Wu Yan to gain a lot of benefits, it synergized well with Wu Yan¡¯s True Ancestor body. In this manner, he can increase his strength, he had the points to buy the next ability he wanted. This ability can truly shine if he bought the equipment he wanted. To that end, he decided it would be best to buy the equipment first.

    He gathered close to 20 Mainstream, it looked splendid on his table so Wu Yan can¡¯t help feeling a bit hesitant. It¡¯s mainstream armaments and here he is about to sell them off to the System.

    Wu Yan had done the rough math, this equipment should be worth 20,000 Equipment Points collectively, just enough to supplement his existing points to buy the equipment he wanted.

    He waved his hands and the equipment disappeared, having been sold to the System. In moments, the system notified him of the receipt of 20,000 in Equipment Points.

    He opened the System menu and he quickly navigated to the equipment section where he immediately found the equipment he wanted.

    Gate of Babylon: Special equipment, a sword in the form of a key that connects to the golden capital, effectively connecting reality to a vault where items can be stored or retrieved. Alternatively, stored equipment can be shot out of the vault like bullets. The stronger the equipment and the more the equipment stored, the more Gate of Babylon increases in power. (Note to user: This equipment starts at Rank D and peaks at rank A)

    Equipment Points: 500,000

    Confirming the 501,000 Equipment Points he had, he bought the equipment.

    Beep, obtained Gate of Babylon.

    Following a steep decrease to 1,000 Equipment Points, a golden sword appeared which looked like it was designed to look more like a key than a sword. Its golden luster is like it¡¯s trying to tell Wu Yan: ¡°I am as pure as gold can get.¡±

    He examined the key sword and he lifted it up.

    The golden key sword entered a ripple in space like he had inserted it into a keyhole. Wu Yan almost yelled in glee like a little girl when he saw the space around him rippled. He turned the key clockwise and the key disappeared as data streams that flowed into the ripple in space. The ripple in space widened in its area of effect.

    The ripples in space spread towards the side like an opening door.

    A scarlet red space appeared in front of Wu Yan This is the gate of Babylon and inside would be the vault where the treasures would be placed in, the golden capital.

    In stark contrast to the nouveau riche, Gold-glitter, his gate of Babylon is as empty as a barren field.

    After putting Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana and the rest of his inventory from the item ring into Gate of Babylon, Wu Yan waved his hand to close the gate and the scarlet space.

    From this moment on, Gate of Babylon would be the equipment he officially has. At the same time, this equipment will substitute his item ring as his new item storage.

 Chapter 343: Ascending past floor 5! The barbaric floor master!

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    1,000

    Item Points:

    660,000

    Ability Points:

    181,000

    Summoning Points:

    350,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    He confirmed his status and he shut down the system screen. He thought about what to do from this point on while rubbing the item ring.

    Now that he bought Gate of Babylon, he should start gathering armaments to fill the equipment up and increase its potency.

    Gate of Babylon wouldn¡¯t be able to reach its full potential without a great amount of equipment in it. However, this would be an arduous task.

    The inclusion of the B ranked Meteor Storm, the C ranked Nietono no Shana, and a bunch of other Rare armaments only increased the rank of Gate of Babylon by 1. It is apparent to him that this task will be no easy undertaking.

    If it is just a titanic amount of equipment, he had a method to quickly gather such an amount. But, this would require an ability he didn¡¯t have yet. If he had it, he would instantly be able to utilize Gate of Babylon as a weapon. He might even level up!

    Now, the main issue: his lack of Ability Points.

    Taking out his ID card, he bitterly laughed at the 0 figure on his card.

    Welp, time to go challenge the arena tower!

    He threw the ID card into a rippling space portal and that portal swallowed up the card into its scarlet space.

    Walking out of the room, he saw Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros. For some reasons, the girls apparently liked staying inside and chatting as opposed to going out and do some window shopping. How could they talk so much and not run out of topics is something he didn¡¯t fathom.

    Mikoto and Hinagiku did most of the chit-chat. Ikaros just stayed there as a passive listener, she would only answer when people asked her directly.

    Meanwhile, Flandre-chan is the most outgoing one, most likely because she couldn¡¯t do things like this when she was confined in Gensokyo. With Lirin as her partner, she would be scampering off to somewhere before you know it.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros noticed Wu Yan coming down. They instantly focused their attention on him when he appeared, drawing a subconscious smile from Wu Yan.

    Hinagiku stood up.

    ¡°Are you finished with your business?¡±

    Hinagiku and the others more or less knew what Wu Yan was up to but they didn¡¯t actively participate adding much to Wu Yan¡¯s helplessness. Wu Yan was actually planning on getting some equipment from the System for the girls.

    Hinagiku didn¡¯t show any interest in other equipment other than Shirosakura. Meanwhile, Mikoto straight-up told Wu Yan she didn¡¯t any equipment, she only needed her powers.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t nod and he didn¡¯t shake his head either, he just shrugged.

    ¡°Well, I do have plans on my mind¡­¡±

    He received the drink Ikaros prepared for him and he beamed at her widely. He thought about something and he addressed the girls.

    ¡°Mikoto, Hinagiku, and Ikaros, you girls made it through the first 4 floors, right? Did you girls use up the credits?¡±

    The 3 girls shook their heads, Mikoto asked him in slight puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You need them for something?¡±

    Mikoto passed her ID card to Wu Yan. Hinagiku and Ikaros also hurriedly took out their ID cards but Wu Yan stopped them before they could do so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give them to me. I just need you girls to help me run an errand to the commercial zone or maybe the free trade zone.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks as they stored their cards away. They weren¡¯t strangers to each other and they didn¡¯t behave like strangers either.

    ¡°So, what do you need?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It seems the girls aren¡¯t planning on staying cooped up in the villa. They are probably just unfamiliar with the campus so they aren¡¯t too sure where they want to go in the first place

    ¡°I need you girls to help me buy some special ores and minerals!¡±

    Wu Yan answered.

    ¡°Special ores and minerals?¡±

    The two of them flinched because they aren¡¯t too sure what Wu Yan wanted to do with them. Since he is going to tell them sooner or later they decided not to ask.

    ¡°How special are we talking about here?¡±

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow. Special is too ambiguous in nature for her to work with.

    Wu Yan thought about it and he gave a rough specification.

    ¡°The materials don¡¯t have to be too rare in artistic or aesthetic value, however, it should be durable. Don¡¯t spend too many credits but make you sure you buy a whole lot of them¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto rolled their eyes at Wu Yan. How can one spend little yet buy a lot of materials?

    Wu Yan laughed in an embarrassed manner. He knows that it is self-contradicting but that is what he meant so he is going to graciously accept their gazes.

    Hinagiku crossed her arms.

    ¡°Wait, if we are going on an errand, what are you going to do?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed as he stood up in a gallant manner.

    ¡°I am going to clear me a floor!¡±

    ===

    Wu Yan already got some intel on the strength of the floormaster at floor 5. He is at peak tier 7 strength. A little bit more and he would be able to achieve a breakthrough into tier 8. Basically, much stronger than floormaster of floor 4.

    If converted into values given by the System, floormaster 4 is at Level 60 while floormaster 5 is at Level 69. A floor in difference and almost a tier of difference in strength.

    Against such an opponent, Wu Yan had no confidence in an easy victory. He is, however, confident that he had a much better chance of victory than the other party.

    He walked into the formation at floor 1 and he silently willed it to teleport him up to floor 5. As the students around him pointed at him while whispering to each other, he walked into the magic formation at floor 5.

    A flash of light dazzled him and he found himself transported to another space. What came as a slight surprise to him was that the arena was no longer an entire room with filled with the arena, it is a rocky land.

    For a second there, he thought he had been transported outside of the arena tower. But, the lone figure standing some distance away from him convinced him otherwise.

    It is a really buffed guy. In terms of physique, he isn¡¯t too far off from Rishi. But, Rishi seemed like an adorable rabbit when compared to the aura this guy is giving off.

    ¡°You have finally arrived¡­¡±

    The powerful voice of that manly man came as he stood up.

    ¡°Here I was thinking that you aren¡¯t planning on going up to floor 6¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise.

    ¡°You know of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if anything, news of you is getting a bit out of hand!¡±

    The floormaster guffawed.

    ¡°I am the floormaster of the fifth floor, challenger, are you prepared for a fight?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The floormaster lowered his head to pay his respect. He lifted his head and he smashed a small mountain to his side with a fist. The small mountain which was at least 5 times his size crumbled.

    ¡°Well then, shall we begin?¡­¡±

 Chapter 344: A contest of strength! Hand to hand comba

    A small hill that is about 10 meters in height got reduced into a pile of rubbles from a punch thrown by the floormaster.

    Wu Yan sterned up his expression. He knew that the floormaster didn¡¯t use dou qi to achieve that feat.

    That was pure power!

    It¡¯s not hard to achieve this feat with a bit of dou qi, anyone slightly above tier 7 can do something like this. It is, however, downright terrifying if someone did this without using dou qi at all.

    In the process of cultivation, it is common for the body to become stronger following the increase of tier. But, the floormaster exhibited a body strength that someone of tier 8 probably couldn¡¯t achieve.

    Compared with Rishi, Rishi¡¯s outward appearance is superficial, his strength came from battle skills. This floor master is different.

    This floor master probably trained in a cultivation technique that focused on the development of the physical body. If he used dou qi or battle skills in combat¡­

    Rishi simply wouldn¡¯t stand a chance¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The floormaster grinned.

    ¡°You scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    Wu Yan bumped his fists together.

    ¡°Maybe in battle but your display isn¡¯t enough to intimidate me.¡±

    Wu Yan had a body strength that a True Ancestor had, he also had Eternal Arms Mastery that allowed him to utilize his body¡¯s potential to its full potential. He wanted to see who is stronger: the one who trained his body to such terrifying height or Wu Yan?

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The floormaster looked at the floor before he bellowed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see you take a fist from me then!¡±

    The floormaster stomped the ground, making a huge hole in it. He arrived in front of Wu Yan and he swung his fist.

    To think he is that fast as well!

    The fist expanded in his field of vision. The air itself seemed like it wanted to escape the fist. If this attack landed, he would be lucky if it ended with him just coughing up blood.

    The most rational approach would be to evade the attack. But, Wu Yan wanted to test True Ancestor¡¯s power on him so he is not going to do that.

    He got into a position to throw a right hook. Shifting his body, he gathered the required strength in a very short moment and he unleashed it at the incoming fist.

    Smash

    Due to the difference in height, the floormaster had the advantage of striking down from above, aided by gravity. When they made contact, the ground became a crater 2 meters in diameter around Wu Yan¡¯s current position. This is just how savagely strong the floormaster is.

    Despite how strong it is, there is one immutable fact, Wu Yan blocked it.

    The floormaster is surprised that someone could actually take a fist from him and not be squashed.

    The opposing force he is feeling from his fist told him this is all real.

    The floormaster got excited!

    When you hit someone in the face with cold hard facts, there are usually 2 outcomes: The more narrow-minded individuals will become infuriated while those with an open-minded attitude would become excited.

    The floormaster appeared to be the latter.

    ¡°Oh! Splendid!¡±

    The floormaster heartily laughed.

    ¡°It has been so so long since someone blocked my attack. I see the rumors are not unfounded. Such strength, I underestimated you!¡±

    The floormaster licked his lips. Flames of passion could be seen in his eyes, Wu Yan didn¡¯t even need to guess, he knew the floormaster is currently burning with battle intention.

    ¡°Wu Yan! I would like to see you receive my fist again!¡±

    The floormaster unleashed another punch with the same fist.

    This punch actually managed to rend the air around it, a clear upgrade in terms of power from the previous punch.

    The floor 5 floormaster had a vibe around him that caused Wu Yan to become hot-blooded as well. Wu Yan responded in a similar attitude.

    ¡°You can throw another hundred of these fists and I will still accept it!¡±

    The floor master¡¯s fist got blocked by a relatively smaller fist, when the fists met, a burst of air radiated from them as the center.

    Subsequently, the ground they stood upon collapsed into a crater with a diameter of 1 meter. This land will probably be reduced to a desolated wasteland by the end of this battle.

    The floormaster spared no more chit-chat. He pushed against Wu Yan¡¯s fist as he steadied him to throw another punch with his other fist.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t meet his fist head-on. He used his palm to stop the floor master¡¯s fist before he kicked the floormaster in his chest.

    The floormaster who got kicked back gnashed his teeth while groaning. He roared and he grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s hand before he gave him a punch in the chest as well.

    The two of them got sent flying back the impact of their attacks. It didn¡¯t take long for them to regain their balance.

    The floormaster calmed down but his battle intention didn¡¯t decrease. He took out a pair of gauntlets and he equipped them.

    Rare armament.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes, judging by him taking out his armament, it would appear that the floormaster is about to go all-out!

    Wu Yan¡¯s guess was correct.

    In a short while, the floormaster unleashed an enormous amount of dou qi. The floormaster channeled his dou qi into the gauntlets.

    The floormaster turned into a series of blurred images as he made his way over to Wu Yan. Within the blink of an eye, he was already attacking Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan had anticipated his attack and he stood his ground. He moved his arms and he flexed them so hard veins started appearing on his arms. He received the attack with his bare fists.

    Clang

    When the fists met, a furious burst of wind blew away the rubbles around them.

    The ground seemed like soft tofu when they exhibited their strength. The ground started peeling away as it got sent flying away by the wind generated from their collision.

    If there are any spectators, or if this duel had taken place at the fifth floor¡¯s arena, just the swept up rocks would pose a threat to the people walking around or watching.

    It is just muscles meeting muscles, yet, when the fists met, the collision actually produced a metallic sound. What an inscrutable situation.

    Perhaps, this is just showing how this match is high-leveled.

 Chapter 345: Dark fist of murder vs Lightning punch

    Wu Yan¡¯s arm is flexed to the max. The power of the floor master¡¯s attack had grown to a rather terrifying level after being augmented by his dou qi and armament.

    Gnashing his teeth, he steeled his resolve as he used his left foot as a pivot to whip out a kick with his right.

    It took only a moment for Wu Yan to concentrate his strength at the assaulting leg. He aimed this kick at his opponent¡¯s chest.

    This kick didn¡¯t have an ounce of holding back. It is a very tactical move that held no mercy for its opponent. Wu Yan understood that for someone as annoyingly strong as the floor master, any pretense to probe or warm up would only lead to an adverse outcome.

    Wu Yan is intent on going all-out, unleashing all his body could muster to fight with this worthy foe.

    His kick is so terrible in magnitude that it actually managed to peel some of the ground through the vacuum it generated. Way before it even landed on the floor master¡¯s chest, the floor master could already feel a tinge of pain from the incoming attack. He knew full well about the power of this attack and that this attack shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. If he had even an ounce of disdain for his opponents, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take up the role of a floor master.

    The floor master guessed that Wu Yan must have used some sort of battle skill to unleash such a kick. It is just impossible for him to kick like this given the strength he exhibited.

    Unbeknownst to him, Wu Yan didn¡¯t use any active battle skills. In a way, Eternal Arms Mastery is a skill that allowed him to use his full potential so technically he is using skills.

    Thinking that Wu Yan is using his battle skills, the floor master decided it¡¯s time to bring out the big guns. He changed his attack into a punch imbued with dark light which gushed out from his arm.

    His dou qi clad arm instantly took on a dark sheen. A singularity that looked like a mini-blackhole appeared in front of the floor master¡¯s fist.

    An oppressing aura came from the blackhole fist as Wu Yan¡¯s shrinking pupils can attest.

    ¡°Dark fist of murder!¡°

    The floor master sent a punch toward Wu Yan¡¯s torso.

    Woosh

    Wu Yan can instinctively sense the strength behind the attack. He could also sense the killing intention emanating out of the fist, its black wind like physical manifestations of the icy killing intentions. The fist that looked like the Reaper himself threw the punch made Wu Yan felt like there was only this fist in the world he is currently perceiving.

    This attack deserved the word murder in its name. To think it can invoke such a shocking amount of killing intent. Whether or not this killing intent is real or illusory, its effect would surely be devastating should it connect.

    The speed of the attack is slow but Wu Yan felt like he is locked onto. He instinctively knew that there is no evasion for this attack.

    To intercept it with his body is one option but even with Eternal Arms Mastery, he knew he wouldn¡¯t get away unscathed.

    Just as he thought an injury is imminent, an idea flashed across his mind.

    Crackle.

    His body was clad in lightning. The bluish-white flash managed to diminish some of the darkness covering the attack. He subsequently channeled the lightning into his fist.

    As if he emulated his opponent¡¯s attack, Wu Yan imbued his punch with a bluish-white light thanks to the lightning he had channeled beforehand.

    He defiantly blocked the attack with his lightning clad fist.

    ¡°Lightning Punch!¡±

    ¡°Splendidly done!¡±

    And thus, dark fist of murder met with a lightning punch in an explosive boom.

    The dark fist violently collided with the lightning punch, each trying to engulf the other and destroy each other.

    Crack boom shatter.

    The ground fractured in a spider-web formation around the two fighters. The cracked spread out radially from them as the center until they compromised the integrity of the arena by at least 20%.

    Fwip

    Wu Yan examined the dark murder fist. It is strong, at the very least, strong enough to stop his lightning punch which he had devised on-the-fly while being supported by Eternal Arms Mastery.

    The floor master also silently acknowledged his lightning punch. The dark fist of murder may be his only battle skill but it is also the floor master¡¯s strongest skill. He focused his whole life in developing the power of this attack and that is how he managed to achieve absolute mastery of this skill.

    This guy actually managed to block my attack¡­

    As they acknowledged each other, they suddenly recalled that they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about unnecessary stuff on the battlefield.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes and his lightning-imbued fist returned to normal. This didn¡¯t last long before another surge of lightning came crawling up his arm.

    Another lightning punch!

    The lightning punch approached the floor master¡¯s pale face. He quickly grasped his fist and he responded with his battle skill once more.

    Ora ora ora

    Boom boom boom

    They exchanged a flurry of punches which shook the heaven and earth. The whole arena trembled like all hell¡¯s breaking lose. They pretty much demolished the place with their attacks as boulders and chunks of land got disintegrated in the ensuing exchange of attacks.

    The earth continued to tremble as a dust storm got whipped up. A sudden gale blew away the dust storm and revealed the source of the tremors as well as the arena which got wrecked beyond recognition. Two figures retreated from the dense dust clouds as they drew lines in the ground trying to steady their retreating figures.

    The floor master¡¯s hair is completely in a disarray. One of his fist is covered in blood which continued to drip blood onto the ground. His chest is visibly burnt and charred to some extent.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan also suffered injuries to his fist.

    Both of them suffered extensive damage to their fists.

    Wu Yan appeared to be the one in better conditions, the floor master took more damaged and came out looking very messy from the chest burns to his haggard breathing.

    Their exchange of attacks is as brutal as they are without compassion. This kind of exhilarating duel belongs to the kind that could draw out the passion in people¡¯s heart with how inherently dangerous and vicious it is.

 Chapter 346: Sweet victory! Ascending past floor 5!

    Wu Yan subconsciously lifted his bleeding fist, he examined it before he licked away the blood.

    Wu Yan flinched after the fact, he didn¡¯t whether to cry or laugh. He licked the blood without any conscious will on his part, it was the True Ancestor side of him that was doing the licking.

    He didn¡¯t expect the first blood he would taste after becoming True Ancestor would come from himself.

    Well, the blood didn¡¯t taste too bad.

    He snickered, his eyes turning to gold for a brief instant before returning to normal. This is one of the signs that he is up for another full-power assault.

    The floor master failed to notice this brief change of eye colors. But, he did notice him drinking his own blood.

    A deep-rooted fear gripped the floor master when he saw Wu Yan drinking his own blood and grinning. It¡¯s like he is looking at his natural predator.

    Not surprising given the fact that humans are nothing more than food for the vampire kin.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the floor master discovered another shocking fact, Wu Yan¡¯s injured fist had already made a full recovery despite suffering extensive injuries just moments ago.

    The floor master gawked at Wu Yan, he felt rather confused, could it be that Wu Yan¡¯s saliva contained healing properties? And, what is with that speed of healing?

    The floor master looked at the burn marks on his chest and he came upon a weird idea.

    Wait, should I get him to lick me later?(Tl: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    Luckily, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the floor master¡¯s flowery idea. If he did, he would probably surrender straightaway.

    Wu Yan merrily told the floor master.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we end this fight!¡±

    The floor master compared his situation to Wu Yan¡¯s. Judging by the pain coming from his chest, somewhere deep in his mind, a voice whispered to him that his defeat is just around the corner.

    The floor master puffed out his chest while laughing out loud, it is clear that he is forcing a fa?ade, his heavy breath gave him away.

    He had experienced first-hand the ferocity of Wu Yan¡¯s lightning punch that could stand on par with his dark fist of murder.

    Two things prevented the floor master from hitting the floor right now: 1. Wu Yan subconsciously held back during the flurry of attacks. 2. The floor master had a robust body forged through years of arduous training.

    Though his chest throbbed with pain, constantly advising the floor master not to continue, he withstood it as he raised his arms.

    Dou qi poured out and his fists got clad in black light once more!

    He won¡¯t be satisfied until he unleashed every last ounce of strength he had left against this adversary.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    The floor master stacked every last dou qi he had in this one last round of attack. After this attack, it didn¡¯t matter whether he won or not, he would be left without any strength to continue combat.

    The one who understood you is normally not the one most amicable with you but the one who is your foe in every sense of the word. Wu Yan might not be a true foe but at this moment, he is someone who the floor master deemed the greatest challenge he had for a long time now.

    The exchange of fists not only moved their hearts, but their thoughts were also communicated through this medium.

    Wu Yan felt admiration for the floor master¡¯s die-hard attitude. He had this kind of respect for only a few of the individuals among the countless 2D transcript worlds, this would be the first time he felt admiration for an individual from Silvaria.

    His golden irises went well with his serious expression. It wouldn¡¯t be right to respond to such a serious opponent without going all-out as well.

    Yes, maximum effort!

    Crackle crackle.

    A thunderous sound came from Wu Yan¡¯s body. Raging lightning crawled around Wu Yan¡¯s body as if he donned an armor of lightning.

    The lightning that bounced off him stripped the ground of its last remaining components. The immediate area around him depressed into a crater as his lightning continued to disintegrate the ground around him.

    Wu Yan emitted a pulse and countless rubbles big and small levitated as if in defiant to the laws of gravity.

    The floor master is more than just astonished, he bitterly smiled. He had suffered injuries and is now about to unleash his all when he discovered that the opponent is only getting serious at this juncture, is there anything more tragic than this?

    His gut is telling him that if he¡¯s not feeling bummed now, he is definitely going to feel bummed in just a few moments.

    The floor master got excited at this prospect. His blood started boiling.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Bring it! Come on! Come at me!!!¡±

    The floor master ignored his aching body, he laughed out loud and the dark light grew in brilliance as if it is reflecting its owner wish to go out with a bang.

    The mini-blackhole also expanded several times in size.

    ¡°This is my final attack!¡±

    The lightning crackling around him disappeared without a wisp of sound. It¡¯s like the calm before a storm, the lightning had all gathered at Wu Yan¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Super Dark fist of murder!¡±

    The floor master charged at Wu Yan with his souped-up blackhole punch.

    ¡°You think your attack will become stronger just cause you appended a super to the name?¡±

    Wu Yan retorted, unsure whether to laugh or cry. He beamed wide and he raised his fist to meet the floor master in a glorious finale.

    ¡°Super lightning punch!¡±

    Both of them traversed the distance between them in less than a second. They smashed at each other! The bluish-white light and dark light melded together.

    Boom!!!

    The ground, or rather, what used to be the arena got completely destroyed upon the collision of the two punches. It¡¯s like someone threw a mini-nuke, rubbles started flying up and disappearing into the blast. To any outside observers, they would only see white and black in this place.

    Soon, the bluish-white light overtook the dark light until it reined supreme in this place.

    After the bluish-white light receded away, the situation became clearer. Wu Yan stood towering over the floor master who had collapsed.

    Beep, congratulations on clearing floor 5 of Silvaria World Institute¡¯s arena tower. Obtained 100,000 Equipment Points, 100,000 Item Points, 25,000 Ability Points, and 25,000 Summoning Points!

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    101,000

    Item Points:

    760,000

    Ability Points:

    206,000

    Summoning Points:

    375,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    The System notification told him that he had attained victory. Wu Yan released a sigh of relief.

    The floor master this time is definitely stronger than the one at the fourth floor. Without True Ancestor and Eternal Arms Mastery, Wu Yan would probably not win against this floor master.

 Chapter 347: Special ability: Knight of Owner!

    When Wu Yan cleared floor 5, the crystal ball that worked incessantly released a dazzling light that attracted all the students within the arena tower.

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    ¡°Special student Wu Yan has cleared the fifth floor!¡±

    Everybody¡¯s mouth gradually widened, their eyes also started to pop out.

    ¡°Wu Yan, THAT Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Clearing the fifth floor, it would seem the rumor about him having the strength to stand amongst the top 10 rankers is true!¡±

    ¡°It had not been long since Mikoto took fourth place among the rankings. Now, this guy went ahead and cleared the fifth floor, are these newbies trying to rebel against heaven?¡±

    ¡°Misaka Mikoto-sama seemed to take Wu Yan¡¯s words very seriously. I heard he knocked her on the head and she took it like she¡¯s the guilty one. Could it be that Wu Yan is actually stronger than Mikoto-sama?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Misaka Mikoto-sama is somebody who fought without losing an inch to Princess Sylph. If he is stronger than Misaka Mikoto-sama, wouldn¡¯t that make him the strongest student in Silvaria World Institute?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Princess Sylph acknowledged Wu Yan¡¯s strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Caah-sama, and Jaafar-sama didn¡¯t take particular note of the newbie¡­¡±

    ¡°A rank in the top 10 is probably the upper bounds of his ability!¡±

    ¡°Hey wait, what about the angel-sama?¡­¡±

    ¡°You actually believe in angels?¡±

    ¡°Why not? A lot of the students saw her!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably some special form of armament or battle skill or magic.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, I sure want to see that angel again¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had regained his popularity after news of Mikoto and the angel snuffed out his popularity. His name is being thrown around whenever people sit down and eat while chatting.

    Not everybody took the news lightly, Bing Mian who detested Wu Yan felt very butthurt as per usual. Bing Ling also took Wu Yan in a more serious light just like the other leaders of the various factions.

    ===

    After clearing the fifth floor, Wu Yan didn¡¯t go up to the sixth floor. Only the top 10 rankers have the ability to go up to that floor.

    With only 10 people that can go there, Wu Yan reckoned that no one would be there at this moment. The 10 people that could go there are all leader figures in their own faction, they had no time to spare to go laze off in the sixth floor when there is rarely anyone there.

    Wu Yan took the 100,000 credit reward and he headed back to his villa. With his Ability Points, he had more than enough points to buy the ability he wanted.

    Opening the door to his villa, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros¡¯ figures greeted his sore eyes.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros immediately noticed Wu Yan. She got up and she came to Wu Yan¡¯s side, most people would find being followed by Ikaros constantly an annoyance but not Wu Yan, he liked it very much.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re back.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto greeted Wu Yan as he subconsciously smiled from the warm feeling spreading inside him.

    Every time these gorgeous ladies greeted him upon arriving back home he would be filled with a sense of bliss.

    If he were to go back to his old life, Wu Yan would probably go bonkers. He can¡¯t imagine a life without them.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros felt their heart pace quickening as they blushed.

    Now that their life force is synchronized, every time Wu Yan feels deep love, it would be transmitted to the girls as well. This setting is really quite something.

    Does Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros know about this phenomenon? Judging by their expressions, they probably know about it¡­

    ¡°Th-this is the stuff you wanted. Here, check it out yourself!¡±

    Mikoto stuttered, she blushed hard before she threw the item ring at Wu Yan. After that, she quickly made her retreat while hiding her face. Hinagiku and even Ikaros who practically stuck to Wu Yan followed Mikoto without hesitation.

    Wu Yan held the item ring while staring in surprise at the 3 ladies who left him just like that.

    Oh come on, why run off when they were feeling the same as well?

    Women¡­

    Wu Yan shook his head as he returned to his room with a slightly confused feeling. He took out the item ring he got from Mikoto.

    Wu Yan examined the item ring while thinking about something. He stored it away and opened the System menu.

    He navigated to the abilities section of the menu and he picked the talent tab from the drop-down list. He quickly located the ability he had aimed for.

    Knight of Owner: Instantly converts any perceived weapons, armament and equipment into noble phantasms regardless of form or shape. The rank of such weapons and equipment will be D rank at the very least whereas those equipment and weapon higher than D rank will have their rank maintained when under the user¡¯s control.

    Cost: 200,000 Ability Points

    It¡¯s the same ability as the one Berserker Lancelot had in Fate Zero.

    Rather than natural counters to each other, Wu Yan felt that the Gate of Babylon and Knight Of Owner were like a natural complement of each other.

    Gate of Babylon grows stronger with each equipment added to its collection. At the same time, Knight Of Owner turned ordinary items like pillars, sticks, pickaxe, even jets into Noble Phantasms!

    If one were to combine the two abilities, it would be a perfect combination.

    Although Knight of Owner can only turn normal equipment into D rank equipment, with enough D rank equipment, he could potentially lift Gate of Babylon into A rank status equivalent of a Legendary Armament.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to do that though¡­

    Wu Yan had consulted the System regarding the value of armaments and noble phantasms in regards being stored in Gate of Babylon. According to the System, armaments can increase the strength of Gate of Babylon but Noble Phantasms can do that better than armaments.

    Knight Of Owner can convert normal equipment into Noble Phantasms as well.

    Moreover, Armaments can also be converted into Noble Phantasms where the converted armaments experience an upgrade in power.

    Noble Phantasms are materialized miracles, they are the crystallization of a hero¡¯s existence as supported by historical facts and anecdotes. A noble phantasm would beat an armament of the same rank.

    Knight Of Owner also had another effect that is very good as well. He could exert his ownership over the armaments he had converted into Noble Phantasms, he only needs to will the equipment to come back and it will return even if someone else tried to steal it.

    All these qualities made Wu Yan want to buy it.

    However, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know why a noble phantasm like this would be classed as a talent-type ability in the System¡¯s menu. Well, if it¡¯s an ability, Wu Yan didn¡¯t need to worry about someone else stealing it.

 Chapter 348: Filling up the treasury, the arrival of the enforcement briga

    Knight of Owner: Instantly converts any perceived weapons, armament and equipment into noble phantasms regardless of form or shape. The rank of such weapons and equipment will be D rank at the very least whereas those equipment and weapon higher than D rank will have their rank maintained when under the user¡¯s control.

    Cost: 200,000 Ability Points

    When he clicked the buy button, a surge of red light appeared before it parted into two. The red lights then went into his hands.

    At the back of his palm, two sword crests made of circles appeared.

    When the crests appeared, Knight of Owner also appeared in his ability column. Wu Yan is certain that he had obtained the ability.

    He clenched and unclenched his fists as he examined the sword crests. He felt like there¡¯s something inside urging him to call upon it.

    Wu Yan snapped his finger and the space behind him rippled into a scarlet red color.

    Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana slowly appeared out of the ripples in space. Wu Yan grabbed them and pulled them out. The moment he held onto the weapon, the two sword crests at the back of his palm flashed as an invisible wave emanated outwards from the crests. Vein-like crimson lines climbed onto both Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana. The vein-like lines throbbed and then disappeared into the equipment.

    Wu Yan could feel something had changed in Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana. If he had to describe this odd feeling of being both real and fantastic in nature he would have to say both armaments felt more mystical now.

    Nietono no Shana and Meteor Storm had been converted into noble phantasms.

    Something unexpected happened.

    Nietono no Shana quivered and flames started sprouting forth from the blade much to the surprise of Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wh-what is going on?!¡±

    Nietono no Shana is now a blade wrapped in flames. Obviously, this struck Wu Yan as odd.

    ¡°Did Nietono no Shana gain its fiery flames after being converted into a noble phantasm?¡±

    He grabbed Nietono no Shana which had flames that reminded one of the flames of purgatory. With this, the power of Nietono no Shana should increase somewhat so Wu Yan is a happy camper.

    He used analysis on the improved Nietono no Shana and it is as he had suspected, Nietono no Shana had grown from Mid-tier Rank C to a level that is about the same as Ikaros¡¯ Apollon which bordered on being a Rank B equip.

    What a fanciful discovery.

    Wu Yan tried to exert control over the flames sprouting from Nietono no Shana. Maybe because the blade had been converted into his noble phantasm, he easily erased the flames from the surface of the blade.

    After turning off the flames, Nietono no Shana returned to its usual appearance, that of a sharp and agile blade. A lot of people probably won¡¯t expect that this blade contains enough power to reduce the villa to ashes.

    He stored away Meteor Storm and Nietono no Shana mk II. He didn¡¯t close the Gate of Babylon, he took out the item ring given to him.

    He rubbed it and a ton of black grit poured forth.

    Wu Yan started channeling electricity and the current visibly flowed through the black grit as electromagnetic force stopped the black grit from falling down.

    Another surge of electrcity and the EM force generated started forming the black grit into swords.

    His aim is to turn all this grit into swords made entirely out of grit and then he would use Knight of Owner on the swords to turn them into noble phantasms. After that, he would chuck them all into his Gate of Babylon to increase its potency.

    Knight of Owner allowed him to turn any equipment into noble phantasms. He had to make good use of this ability to mass-manufacture D rank noble phantasms.

    Since he had formed these blades from grit, it should be possible to classify them as armaments, even more so when he took the extra effort to make sure he used special grit before turning them into noble phantasms. At the very least, the noble phantasms won¡¯t crumble easily.

    Thus began Wu Yan¡¯s boring journey of touching each iron grit sword one by one.

    After quite some time, while he is still converting the equipment into noble phantasms, It just so happens that a group of visitors had arrived, Mikoto and Hinagiku didn¡¯t expect to see these visitors here.

    There are about 20 visitors, they are not wearing student uniforms nor are they wearing a teacher¡¯s uniform. Each of them had black bodysuits.

    They had the character ¡°enforce¡± as their insignias. Judging from the aura they are giving off, they aren¡¯t people to mess around with. These people belonged to the enforcement team of Silvaria World Institute.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks as they frowned. They just entered this place but they are well aware of how things run here.

    The enforcement team is only deployed when a teacher or student goes against the school rules. For instance, they are deployed to stop any unsanctioned fights like private duels.

    The enforcement team¡¯s appearance here could mean that they are here to arrest someone.

    Hinagiku approached them with confusion.

    ¡°Erm, how may I help you guys?¡±

    The middle-aged man leading the team surveyed the area and he responded with a business face.

    ¡°Is the new entrant, Wu Yan present?¡±

    Hinagiku lifted an eyebrow while her expression sank.

    ¡°He¡¯s busy at the moment so if you got anything to say you can tell us first.¡±

    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t frustrated by her, he calmly replied.

    ¡°Ask him to come out, we are taking him with us for a stroll.¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto flinched because Ikaros suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes turned deep red and she started giving off a really bad vibe. The enforcement team felt it and their expression turned grim as well.

    ¡°Wait, Ikaros!¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Ikaros¡¯ hand. Her heartrate started increasing, she knew that Ikaros would start bombarding the enforcement team if she knew the enforcement team came with the intent of capturing Wu Yan. She knows that this girl who put Wu Yan¡¯s interests before her own would no doubt blast the enforcement team along with the school to bits if the need arises.

    It would be hard to clean up the mess after that happened.

    ¡°Wait, Ikaros, let¡¯s try talking this out first¡­¡±

    Hinagiku told Ikaros. She kept her hands on Ikaros, Ikaros understood what Hinagiku implied.

    If they really came for Wu Yan, they would respond with brutal force.

    She scanned the enforcement team and her eyes returned to normal after exchanging a glance with Hinagiku one more time. Hinagiku and Mikoto released a sigh of relief.

    Mikoto yelled at the enforcement team.

    ¡°Are you guys here to arrest Yan? He didn¡¯t do anything that went against the school rule!¡±

    The middle-aged man looked intently at Ikaros before he responded.

    ¡°No, we are not here to arrest him!¡±

    ¡°The directors presiding over the Academy¡¯s council would like to meet with Wu Yan!¡±

 Chapter 349: The council would like to meet me?â€¦

    The vein-like lines covered the surface of the blade made from grit. In this manner, Knight of Owner is being constantly deployed to transform the grit swords¡¯ very nature.

    The veins disappeared into the weapon when the transformations are completed.

    After converting the last of the blades into noble phantasms, Wu Yan threw it back into Gate of Babylon. He released a sigh while swinging his arms around.

    He kept repeating the same motion of grabbing, holding, and throwing on the countless blades, any more of this and he would have suffered cramps. He now knows what it feels like to count money until one¡¯s own hands cramp up.

    ===

    Unit

    Wu Yan

    Ability

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster Lv5

    Equipment:

    Gate of Babylon (C Rank)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters

    Equipment points:

    101,000

    Item Points:

    760,000

    Ability Points:

    6,000

    Summoning Points:

    375,000

    Level:

    68

    ===

    About 1000 D rank swords did the trick of raising Gate of Babylon¡¯s Rank by one. However, Wu Yan is a bit disappointed with the result.

    Rationally speaking, the swords which had been converted into noble phantasms performed within the expected range of raising Gate of Babylon to C rank. But, Wu Yan still had a little bit of hope that it would reach B rank.

    According to the System¡¯s analysis, Gilgamesh¡¯s Gate of Babylon is at B rank, or a Gold armament by this world¡¯s standard. But, since there are various levels within the Gold armament tier, even if Wu Yan managed to amass a lot of D rank equipment to raise Gate of Babylon to C rank. It would probably not beat Goldy¡¯s Gate of Babylon.

    Goldie had equipment that is at least D rank and even more that are C rank. Goldie even had Ea which is an equipment that is B rank but very close to A rank.

    His Gate of Babylon is severely lacking compared to the original one but it beats having a Gate of Babylon that is empty, being used only as a storage item.

    Stretching his back, he went for the door. When he opened the door, a small fist hit his chest much to his surprise.

    ¡°Hinagiku?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Hinagiku who was surprised as well. Her fist stayed on his chest like she was planning to knock on the door.

    ¡°Hey now, did I do something to offend you?¡±

    Hinagiku retracted her fist and she replied with a slightly embarrassed look.

    ¡°No, I was going to knock on the door, I didn¡¯t know you were coming out, it¡¯s an accident¡­¡±

    ¡°Knock on my door? Is something going on?¡±

    His questions caused Hinagiku to recall her purpose of coming here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the people from the enforcement brigade.¡±

    ¡°The po-po enforcement brigade?¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t plunder and I certainly don¡¯t go around flipping skirts, what could the enforcement brigade want with me? Certainly, I don¡¯t think they wanted to ask me out for a drinking session.¡±

    Hinagiku got a bit angry Wu Yan can still spout nonsense at a time like this. She fisted the guy in his chest, knocking out the air in his lungs.

    ¡°Look at the time and place before you fool around!¡±

    Seeing as Hinagiku prepared the other hand to do the same thing, Wu Yan decided to give up.

    ¡°Alright alright alright! My bad, please don¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at Wu Yan. She frowned in a helpless manner.

    ¡°The people from the enforcement brigade said they are not here to cause trouble, they just said that the directors on the council would like to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°The council?!¡±

    Wu Yan is astonished.

    The Council is the highest authority in Silvaria World Institute, it is formed by 3 deans and 9 elders. Each of them had tier 9 strength.

    Those old fogeys want to see me?

    Wu Yan frowned just like Hinagiku.

    ¡°Did the people from the enforcement brigade state why the Council wants to meet me?¡±

    Hinagiku replied.

    ¡°I did and they said they hadn¡¯t a clue.¡±

    Hinagiku hesitated.

    ¡°Yan, are you goin?¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head and he thought about it.

    ¡°I think I should go. I don¡¯t know what they want but since they are the ones governing Silvaria World Institute, I should at least go meet them.¡±

    Hinagiku immediately shouted.

    ¡°We are going with you!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed while he caressed her Hinagiku¡¯s pink hair.

    ¡°No need, the Council sent the enforcement team to invite rather than arrest, I think I should honor their intention by going alone.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hinagiku lowered her head out of worry. Wu Yan smiled and he reached his arms around her to give her a big hug.

    Hinagiku instantly blushed, she pushed her hands against his chest while roaring in both anger and bashfulness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to do this at a time like this!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hugging my wife?¡±

    He said that while gluing his forehead with hers, Hinagiku turned deep red. She swallowed her protest unwittingly.

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Since the Council is calling, If I don¡¯t go it might spell trouble for us. The enforcement brigade is annoying according to sister Fei Fei. Since they only mentioned my name, they probably won¡¯t let you girls tag along.¡±

    Hinagiku became silent. But, she did voice her opinion in the end.

    ¡°Take care then.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°I am not going to the Giant beasts forest, why do I need to take care? I doubt those old fogeys would try anything with me.¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Hinagiku before she could say anything.

    ¡°Okay, you girls wait here while I go see what¡¯s up.¡±

    He held Hinagiku¡¯s hand as he they made their way downstairs.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto who had her eyes on the staircase saw them coming down and she greeted them. This attracted the attention of the members of the enforcement brigade.

    The middle-aged man examined Wu Yan and he plainly asked him.

    ¡°Are you Wu Yan?¡±

    ¡°In the flesh!¡±

    Wu Yan held Mikoto¡¯s hand and he silently signalled for her not to worry before he approached the middle-aged man.

    He glanced at all 20 members of the enforcement brigade before he silently praised them. The members are all composed of tier 7 peak members except for the middle-aged man, this guy is at tier 8. But, then again, only with a team like this can they suppress the boisterous youngsters and upstarts.

    ¡°The Council wishes to meet with you, follow us¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. Ikaros tried walking to Wu Yan¡¯s side but Hinagiku stopped her. She could only watch as Wu Yan followed the enforcement brigade.

    Mikoto hesitated for a bit before she asked Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, are we going on the run?¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Yan said those guys are probably not here to mess with us. We are probably just over-reacting.¡±

    ¡°But, I feel so awkward.¡±

    Mikoto bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Jeez, Shokuhou Misaki, I wonder where that woman ran off to? I don¡¯t want to admit it but if she were here she would probably be able to think our way out of this one¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s words caused Hinagiku to frown with a helpless look.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s already been a few days. We haven¡¯t heard a word from them in the past few days, I wonder where they are¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably up to no good, that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Mikoto really had an ax to grind with Shokuhou Misaki. Hinagiku wryly laughed her off.

 Chapter 350: Where are you really from?â€¦

    Wu Yan shrugged as he walked with the 20 members from the enforcement brigade. These people are not very chatty nor does he have any common topics of interest with them.

    Wu Yan decided not to probe the enforcement brigade for information. He had more interest in the Council than these guys.

    12 tier 9 individuals who represent the twelve coveted seats of position within Silvaria, among them are the 3 emperors. Of course, he had to meet them to satisfy his curiosity, any denial would be a lie on his part.

    Aside from Flandre-chan, he hadn¡¯t met any other tier 9 individuals. He also didn¡¯t know just how far the 12 old fogeys of power had gone in their pursuit of power.

    They probably aren¡¯t much of a match for Flandre-chan. Even if they had higher levels, Wu Yan seriously doubt they could stand a chance against Flandre-chan¡¯s power of the Eyes.

    If he had her ability, he wouldn¡¯t need Gate of Babylon or Knight of Owner to challenge Sylph, Caah, or Jaafar.

    As time went on, Wu Yan started frowning. He looked in front of him

    Didn¡¯t they say they are going to meet with the Council? Isn¡¯t this road heading towards the arena tower?

    As Wu Yan had suspected, the enforcement brigade brought him to the arena tower.

    The enforcement brigade had no intention of bringing Wu Yan into the tower. They surrounded Wu Yan and escorted him towards the back of the arena tower.

    When they arrived at the opposite side of the tower, the enforcement brigade stopped and they took out a scroll which they then tore.

    The scroll dissipated into a cloud of dust while Wu Yan watched in slight astonishment. The dust cloud somehow organized itself and stuck to the wall of the arena tower.

    Following that, a magic formation appeared on the wall, it appeared functional given its rotation and appearance.

    Wu Yan almost went berserk when he saw the magic formation. They had teleportation magic formations with them, why didn¡¯t they use it way back in the villa? Did they really have to walk such a long route? Is the enforcement brigade too bored or something?

    The middle-aged man saw Wu Yan¡¯s expression and he spoke as if he had read his mind.

    ¡°This magic formation can only be used here. It cannot be used at any other place aside from the arena tower¡¯s immediate vicinity.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. This sounds reasonable enough, the Council represents the highest management of Silvaria World Institute, its members are all holders of very powerful offices in Silvaria, it would only be natural that there are protocols regulating the use of teleportation magic formations.

    Wu Yan noted something the middle-aged man¡¯s statement.

    ¡°The immediate vicinity of the arena tower?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    ¡°Perhaps you have already guessed it but the Council sits upon the highest floor in the arena tower, they can only be contacted through the ninth floor of the arena tower.

    ¡°Hey wait, if someone manages to clear floor 9, wouldn¡¯t that mean they can contact the Council as well?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded.

    ¡°That is the original intention of this tower, to spur those with talents and grit to continuously improve themselves until they are worthy enough to clear floor 9. If they did do so, not only would they meet the Council, they would get a reward from each of the members of the council!¡±

    ¡°However, so far, none has managed to go that far up the tower¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he curled his lips. It¡¯s tempting to think that one can get a reward from each of the members of the Council. But, this tower¡¯s design is too outrageous.

    Only by clearing all 9 floors can a challenger meet with the Council. Yet, who can clear all 9 rounds before they turn 25 years old.

    The floormaster of floor 5 is a tier 7 peak individual. If that is the case, the floormaster of floor 6 should be a tier 8 individual. A tier 8 individual which Sylph hadn¡¯t defeated yet.

    Following that train of logic, who is waiting for the challengers beyond floor 6? What is the strength of the floor masters at floor 7, 8, and 9?

    Thinking about it, this ¡°reward¡± might as well be nothing.

    However¡­

    Looking up at the arena tower which stretches way into the clouds, Wu Yan clenched his fists. His deep red eyes had hints of impish thoughts.

    One of his mission stated that he must subjugate all the floors in the arena tower. This tower which has yet to be conquered by anyone is something he must overcome with his power.

    ¡°Step into the formation. The top floor is a place those who had not cleared the floors can only reach if they are summoned by the Council!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and he did as they said. The magic formation revealed a brilliant light and he got enveloped in it. Following that, his body got transformed into rays of light which entered the magic formation. The magic formation promptly disappeared on the spot.

    ===

    Top floor, Arena tower

    This place had no ceilings and the area appeared to be pretty big, not losing in terms of area compared to the lower floors. The most distinctive difference would be that this place had no arenas, this place only had hard floors.

    It¡¯s pretty vacant here, although this area is in the open, no trace of wind or rain can be found here. It¡¯s like this place is abandoned.

    Today, however, a strange visitor came.

    A magic formation opened here and broke any and all tranquility this place had. The magic formation released dazzling rays of light.

    Soon, a figure appeared out of the magic formation, finally a lifeform in this barren place.

    Wu Yan looked around after coming out of the teleportation circle. He took notes of the surrounding, not that there is much to note down. Besides the walls surrounding him, there are no arenas to look at, no bleachers for the crowds to sit in, not even a basic ceiling. It¡¯s very hard to think this is what it¡¯s like at the top of the tower.

    He looked at the blue sky above him and he didn¡¯t know what to make of this situation.

    Isn¡¯t this where the Council should be? I don¡¯t see a goddamn ghost.

    The walls around him suddenly glowed a faint white. This attracted Wu Yan¡¯s attention, the lights gathered towards 12 spots and they quickly became lasers.

    The lasers expanded into pillars of light which surrounded Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan saw figures starting to appear within the light pillars.

    In front of him, 3 light pillars that appeared larger than the others had been gathered.

    12 figures appearing in light pillars, it¡¯s like they are test subjects being suspended in vats. If those figures are standing on their head, it would probably make an interesting sight.

    ¡°Little brat, you are Wu Yan are you not?¡­¡±

    A voice of indeterminate gender and age came from one of those 3 pillars of light. It would seem the entity at the center of the pillars spoke.

    Wu Yan collected his thoughts and he scanned the pillars with analysis function.

    But, the results were disappointing. Those are just light pillars and as they are not units per se, the analysis revealed no useful information.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. At the very least, these figures aren¡¯t capable of doing anything towards him.

    The next time the voice came, Wu Yan raised his guards once more.

    ¡°Pray tell, where are you really from?¡­¡±

 Chapter 351: Luluâ€™s grandpa?

    ¡°Pray tell, where are you really from?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart thumped the moment he heard this.

    Wu Yan subconsciously didn¡¯t want anyone to know he is not of this world. Wu Yan panicked a little bit.

    He bit his tongue to calm himself down. Frowning, he asked the figures in the light pillars.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The figures started ruminating, they didn¡¯t answer Wu Yan. They are probably observing his every movement from somewhere far far away. The silence caused Wu Yan to frown even more. He started feeling anxious. He knew he would be found out if he kept this attitude so he closed his eyes to readjust his feelings and recover his calmness.

    Then, the voice came again.

    ¡°I am intrigued as to why nothing we did could reveal your background or your origins. The authenticity of your identity and even your name is something we can¡¯t confirm. The only thing we know is that you first appeared out of the Giant Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°Anything before that remains an unknown to us. If we had to say it, it¡¯s like you suddenly came to this world!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started sinking and even his expression started turning grim.

    ¡°Why are you investigating me?¡±

    ¡°Oh? This fella¡¯s got temper¡­¡±

    The voice this time had no rigor behind it, it¡¯s a voice of amusement.

    ¡°You came into this institute, within a week, you and your comrades had cleared floor 5. One of you seized a top 10 rank and the other is rumored to be an angel. This along with other rumors are enough to motivate us to research you and your companions¡¯ background.

    Wu Yan turned silent. He felt a bit helpless, maybe he and the other girls did overdo things a little bit.

    Wu Yan felt better knowing that at least these guys had the guts to question him without resorting to underhanded means.

    ¡°Young man, consider this as you satisfying our curiosities. Now, where are you from?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the figure within the light pillar and he scratched his cheek before he shrugged.

    ¡°If I said I came from another world, would you believe me?¡±

    All the figures in the light pillars laughed out loud. Some of them even had disdain in their tones.

    I already told the truth, if you guys don¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s on you¡­

    ¡°Young man, if you reveal your background, it would serve you well as a method to garner trust. If at all possible, you should speak with more clarity. It¡¯s not just us who are interested¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is at a loss of what to say.

    The more I elaborate, the more they would grow suspicious. They might even abduct me to dissect me.

    Seeing as Wu Yan turned taciturn, the figure wanted to say something but another voice, this one belonging to someone who sounded older came from another pillar.

    ¡°This young man looks like he doesn¡¯t want to divulge too much. If we continue pressing for answers, we will only be imposing upon him.¡±

    ¡°That may not be the case¡­¡±

    Another voice came from another light pillar.

    ¡°He could probably be here with other motives in mind, could he not?¡±

    The first voice responded.

    ¡°Motives? What other motives are there? If he did, are you maybe scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared? Please, maybe a few decades down the road but definitely not now!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re that sure, why are you pressing your will upon a young man?¡±

    The light pillars, or rather the figures in them started discussing and debating. Wu Yan¡¯s brow jolted every time they called him a young man. He had already flipped countless tables inside him.

    The first voice that spoke to him cut everyone short.

    ¡°Veryw ell, since this young man wishes not to speak, there is nothing to be done about that¡­¡±

    The voices which were arguing stopped as if to respect the authority of this voice.

    Wu Yan thought about the situation. The Council is made out of the Baruba empire, the Ailu empire, and the Feia empire, along with all the strongest 3 families of each empire.

    If that is the case, the 3 largest light pillars would represent the 3 emperors, the deans of Silvaria World Institute.

    The voices from before probably belonged to the families that are under the emperor of that empire.

    The question is: Which empire?

    ¡°Well, let me ask another question. Is your comrade truly an angel?¡±

    Wu Yan sighed with a helpless tone.

    ¡°Yes, but would you believe it?¡±

    The figure turned reticent. It then adopted an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°That is to say, even after we invited you here, you are not going to give us the answers we want¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered. He didn¡¯t care that the figure in front of him is one of the emperors. He had never met an emperor before so he wouldn¡¯t know how to properly act in the presence of an emperor.

    Wu Yan hesitated before he asked something.

    ¡°Deans, did you really invite me here just to ask me these 2 questions?¡±

    The figure guffawed.

    ¡°You think our actions are superfluous? Ignoring you first, one of your comrades fought Sylph without losing an inch of ground, the other managed to stop the resulting explosion due to energy reactions between Sylph and the fighter. Quite clearly, those 2 are at tier 8!¡±

    ¡°Tier 8 strength isn¡¯t the thing that surprised me the most. What came as a great astonishment to me, to us, is that those girls look no more than 20 years of age!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, boy. Two ladies who are younger than 20 years old but possess tier 8 strength, is that not something we should cast projections to ask about?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in an awkward manner.

    Mikoto isn¡¯t 20 years old yet, she¡¯s not even 15. Ikaros, on the other hand, had lived for millennia and is probably older than all of you fogeys combined.

    The figure which helped Wu Yan spoke out.

    ¡°I am different, I am more interested in you than the ladies with you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan seemed puzzled.

    Wait, am I more attractive than the other girls?

    The figure¡¯s next sentence caused Wu Yan to tense up as his jaw dropped.

    ¡°More accurately speaking, I am intrigued with Little Lilu¡¯s only friend of the opposite gender.¡±

    ¡°Lulu?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth grew wider. He let slip his thought.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re Lulu¡¯s grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Oh, judging by how you refer to her as Lulu, I am guessing the relationship between you two are quite close!¡±

    And then the figure guffawed like nobody¡¯s business.

    Wu Yan is 100% sure that this figure belonged to Lulu¡¯s grandfather. No wonder he helped him, he did it out of consideration for Lulu.

    The figure at the centermost light pillar spoke out.

    ¡°Young man, since you aren¡¯t too willing to give us the answers we want, we won¡¯t force it out of you. I am quite confident in my ability to discern individuals. You do not appear to be someone who bore evil intentions. For the moment, you have our trust. But, I do wish you will be forthright with your identity one day¡­¡±

 Chapter 352: A mountain made of letters of challenge

    On his way back to the villa, Wu Yan was frowning while thinking about something. It¡¯s very evident that he¡¯s deep in his thoughts as he didn¡¯t notice the students pointing at him and whispering something.

    If there¡¯s anything he learned from the exchange with the exchange he had with the powers that be, it¡¯s that the ladies and him are already targets of observation.

    Wu Yan had expected a run-in with the top dogs of the government of this world sooner or later given the rate of growth of him and his companions, he just didn¡¯t expect the meeting to be this quick.

    Tier 8 individuals are nothing to brag about but a young tier 8 individual is someone to take to be destined to great heights in this world. A young tier 8 had the potential to grow further, perhaps they would one day stand eye-to-eye with the elders. It is only natural for the powers that be to keep track of this kind of youngsters.

    Out of over 10 million young students who are beneath 25 years of age, only 3 of them stood at tier 8 strength.

    At his side, there are already 2 known tier 8 individuals of such strength. In the elders¡¯ point of reference, Astrea is someone who is possibly stronger than Sylph or Mikoto. Hence, the board of this school wanted to meet him.

    Wu Yan felt a bit bewildered.

    Mikoto and Ikaros are the ones who caught the attention of the Board. So, why did they not summon them?

    Maybe they figured out that we are together? Or maybe, they think I¡¯m an easier target?

    ===

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei! Lulu!¡±

    He called out to the two girls who are currently talking with Mikoto, Ikaros, and Hinagiku. He¡¯s pretty surprised at their sudden visit.

    He had only met her elders and seeing Fei Fei and Lulu here actually made him a bit diffident. He¡¯s also confused as to why he would feel like that.

    ¡°Yan (Master)!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros quickly approached him. They scanned him up and down as if to check for injuries.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu lagged behind, it¡¯s good to see that she¡¯s still a ditz. When Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros had already scanned Wu Yan, she finally reacted.

    ¡°I say¡­¡±

    Holding back to urge to retort, he knocked the girls¡¯ heads.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you girls? All I did was to go and see the eld¡­ the Board. I am not going to slay dragons or anything, what¡¯s with the reaction?¡±

    ¡°The Board!¡±

    Fei Fei and Lulu gasped before Hinagiku and the other ladies can say anything.

    Lulu dashed over to Wu Yan and she shouted questions at his face.

    ¡°Yan, did you say the Board?¡±

    Wu Yan can feel her shout leaving ringing sounds in his ears. He shoved her face away with his palm.

    ¡°Tone down the surprise will ya!¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    Lulu continued.

    ¡°You met with Granpa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    Wu Yan said in a slightly upset tone.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s just a projection and not the real person himself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t understand why Hinagiku, Mikoto, Lulu, and Fei Fei looked so surprised, he felt a bit speechless but he made his feelings known anyway.

    ¡°Why are you girls acting like it¡¯s a big deal?¡±

    Hinagiku pressed a palm against her head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the capabilities of the Board, of course we are worried for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Hinagiku examined Wu Yan one more time before she questioned him.

    ¡°Are you sure, you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hinagiku continued.

    ¡°What did the Board want with you?¡±

    ¡°I will explain this in detail later¡­¡±

    He waved Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros off. Then, he asked Fei Fei and Lulu a question.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, Lulu, why are you girls here?¡±

    Fei Fei grinned and she pointed her lips in the direction of where the table is. When Wu Yan saw what it was, his expression froze.

    On the table, red sheets of paper laid, piled up on top of the tables making a mountain of letters about 50 cm tall. Meanwhile, Flandre-chan sat on top of the letters while she played with the letters like she¡¯s playing house.

    Wu Yan cried out.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    Fei Fei laughed while covering her mouth. She coughed herself to a stop before he donned her business expression.

    ¡°Those are letters of challenge!¡±

    ¡°Letters of challenge?¡±

    Wu Yan was confused. The mountain of letters seemed like it would overflow onto the floor any moment now. His lips twitched but he still managed to continue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember offending so many people?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto threw silent retorts. This guy, he had been involved in so many incidents since entering the school, of course, there are bound to be fingers he stepped on.

    ¡°It¡¯s not people you had offended. You see, soon, the first event, the Grand tournament is going to begin.

    ¡°The Grand Tournament?¡±

    Mikoto reacted before Hinagiku and Wu Yan.

    ¡°The Grand Tournament? Sounds great to me!¡±

    Mikoto cracked her knuckles, electricity started crackling around her, lighting up her grinning expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to finish my fight with Sylph last time, I am going to beat her this time for sure!¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t as excited as Mikoto is but he still couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. He still had the mission ¡°Take the rankings¡± to complete.

    It¡¯s already been a few days and he is only at Rank 25. He isn¡¯t very pleased with his result so far.

    Luckily for Wu Yan, those that trained for years just to obtain a rank higher than their current rank didn¡¯t hear him. If they did, they would probably fight it out with Wu Yan despite their vast difference in strength.

    Wu Yan continued in slight puzzlement.

    ¡°Is there even a connection between the Grand Tournament and these letters of challenge?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is!¡±

    Fei Fei explained.

    ¡°There are over 10 million students here, if we all dueled each other, how long would that take?¡±

    Seeing as Wu Yan & co caught on Fei Fei smiled.

    ¡°The school had already decided that only those that have a rank on the ranking list can join the tournament.

    Fei Fei walked to the table and picked up one of the letters before she waved it at Wu Yan.

    ¡°These students don¡¯t have any rank so they are planning to get one before the Tournament begins. They are planning to do by challenging rankers.¡±

    Fei Fei¡¯s explanation caused Wu Yan a headache.

    ¡°This, this is too much isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Probably because you¡¯re a newbie, I would guess that they think you¡¯re just lucky or is using some kind of trick. They are probably thinking that they have nothing to lose anyway, might as well try and beat you.¡±

    Wu Yan fell speechless. All this time, Flandre-chan never stopped playing whatever game she is playing with letters. Wu Yan gnashed his teeth and he clenched his fist.

    He can understand why the elders would walk all over him thinking he¡¯s an easy target. But, he can¡¯t accept the students trying to walk all over him as well.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Wu Yan furiously turned to Fei Fei.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, get the word out. Anyone who wishes to challenge me better prepares 10,000 in credits. If they lose, the credits are mine!¡±

    Fei Fei silently prayed for the students.

    Poor fellows¡­

 Chapter 353: A vague morning

    Silvaria World Institute, villas region

    Compared to the arena tower, the commercial district, the free trade zone and other places where the traffic is higher. This area is relatively calm and quiet. This area belonged to the villas where the special students lived. Nobody would want to live in a noisy area so the tranquility should be a given.

    Unknown to most people, in one of the rooms of one of these villas, a battle is currently going on.

    If anyone stood outside the door to this room they would hear muffled moans coming from the room. The sound itself is enough to make any person turned on.

    An angelic beauty was made to crouch on the bed with her smooth pearly white butt propped high. She tried her very best to restrain her shivering and moaning but failed anyway. Moreover, despite being pressed down against the bed, this did nothing to mar her voluptuous figure from showing through.

    Surely, that can be nothing but a heavenly body.

    Like an obedient little lamb, she did as she was told while blushing bright red. Her gem-like eyes almost concealed by her batting her long and dark eyelashes fit her demure face.

    Going down from her smooth neck, those soft and tender looking shoulders could charm anyone. Going further down, even describing her beautiful breasts as snow white and as precious as diamond won¡¯t do it any justice. Her slim waist looked as though one could easily lift her up by her waist. Her clear, smooth, rosy, and long legs are currently parted by a man who is smashing her from behind.

    Her unblemished foot and lower legs looked like it was made of ivory given how perfect they looked. They were limp because their master is currently being stuffed with a meat rod.

    If anyone saw this scene, they would most likely have their souls drawn out. This beautiful creation had already found the embrace of a man?

    Ikaros¡¯ name had already spread throughout Silvaria World Institute just by her looks. Her actions had only served to further her fame.

    Those who laid their eyes on her found themselves instantly bewitched as if they had found a lonely lotus blossoming brightly in a snowy mountain, she had that kind of woefulness about her. Out of 100 people who had laid eyes on her, all of them probably haven¡¯t seen so much as a slight expression on that sculpted piece of art one called face on Ikaros.

    Those who saw her instantly regarded her as someone who they can admire from far away but never to touch or defile.

    If Ikaros¡¯ present appearance was seen by others, they would all surely go mad.

    Tightly holding her lips together, she would whimper intermittently as she tried catching her breath. Her skin tinged in red had droplets of sweat on it, accentuating her beauty even more. She moved her waist and hips according to the rhythm set by the one thrusting behind her. Beneath her smooth-skinned abs, her slim legs accommodated her partner¡¯s movement.

    Wu Yan hugged Ikaros close to him as he continued conquering her mystery dungeon with his holy sword. Slowly, strength was sapped away from Ikaros as she started losing the energy to keep up with Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan had been putting her into different positions for more than one hour, Wu Yan enjoyed every last second of it.

    Wu Yan let out a long groan before he pinned her body to the bed with his toned body. He grasped her waist with his right hand and he started caressing her skin.

    It¡¯s like her skin is constantly lathered with powder, she¡¯s so smooth to the touch his fingers slid easily over her skin, he reckons she is smoother than even the finest silk or satin. The tactile pleasure he felt has left him begging for more if at all possible, Wu Yan wanted to keep touching her like this.

    With a teasing tone, he whispered something in Ikaros¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Ikaros, will we be making a mini-Ikaros tonight?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Ikaros yelped. Her already blushing face became even redder. Emotions started appearing in those emerald-green eyes she has. Obviously, giving birth is a question that exceeded her advanced computational abilities.

    Made to orgasm for the nth time by her master, Ikaros felt like her body is floating away with the clouds. She was originally limp on the bed but Wu Yan¡¯s words stirred her up as she started quivering and her temperature rose higher and higher.

    Ikaros isn¡¯t aware of how absolutely enchanting she looked in the aftermath of their battle. Wu Yan almost continued designing mini-Ikaros with her.

    Wu Yan had been tripping down her mine shaft practically every day (and night) since they got together. Yet, even after all the tromboning, she still retained her youthful maiden looks with no signs of a young married woman.

    But, Wu Yan still observed a slight change in her grace since he¡¯s been a very keen observer of her body every day. She only showed this side of her to Wu Yan, to everyone else, any emotions she displayed is buried under her expressionless face.

    Wu Yan was entranced by her expression and he parted her legs before he hoisted her up by the knees in a reverse suspended congress position. He walked towards the mirror close to the bed. He enjoyed the view of the mirror as he praised her.

    ¡°Ikaros, look at you, you look absolutely stunning¡­¡±

    Ikaros exerted an enormous amount of energy to look at their entwined bodies. Reflected by the mirror is the figure of her legs being forced apart by Wu Yan¡¯s arms. Her body shiny from the droplets of sweat, the droplets of sweat started flowing down her figure, she looked very lewd and charming.

    Her passionate expression was also reflected in the mirror, that and her body which is also blushing red due to their intense exchange.

    On top of her twin mountains, two pink buds are about to blossom. As she heaved and panted, her holy mountains moved in tune. Words can only describe so much of her beauty until no words can capture her charms.

    Ikaros was stunned by what she saw. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s the same person being reflected in the mirror. An expression mixed with slight anger and mostly bashfulness appeared across her face.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros wriggled her body as she blushed even more. She didn¡¯t know how to react to Wu Yan teasing her like this. She didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him because her master looked like he¡¯s enjoying every moment of this.

    She didn¡¯t continue struggling and she just gave up while shutting her eyes and blushing. She let Wu Yan continue displaying her in the mirror while amusing himself with their reflections.

    Failing to resist her looks, Wu Yan lowered his head and connected his lips with hers. Just by touching their lips and feeling the pleasure coming from his mouth, he became invigorated once more.

    He started tickling her tummy from the inside, drawing another session of moaning and sound meat slapping against each other.

    Now that the bell had been rung, Wu Yan decided it was time to test the suspension with the power of a storm driven by his horniness. He used his ungodly strength to bounce Ikaros up and down.

    Up and down they went and moans started seeping through the door to this room once more.

 Chapter 354: An important day?â€¦

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros muttered sprawled out on the bed, exhausted after numerous intense sessions of waka-waka. Her giant mountains moved up and down as she heaved. She saw Wu Yan who is already all dressed up and her eyes seemed to convey a message that she would gladly follow Wu Yan if she could.

    Wu Yan approached the bed and he caressed her face with an amused smile. He didn¡¯t understand why Ikaros would throw in the towel first every time they thumped thighs when she¡¯s a tier 8 individual who should be theoretically stronger and resilient than him.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure if she should feel proud but he¡¯s not going to think too much about this.

    ¡°Ikaros, rest up¡­¡±

    He brushed her bangs aside and he slid his fingers down across her twin ponytails.

    Ikaros struggled to get up and she gave him puppy eyes.

    ¡°Master has an important job to do today so Ikaros can¡¯t rest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he asked her in slight bewilderment.

    ¡°Important job? Oh, you mean those annoying challengers? Bah, I have already beaten them senseless, I doubt they have the balls to come knocking again.¡±

    Since the Grand Tournament is about to begin soon, the rankers are all receiving tons of letters of challenge, even Fei Fei had to deal with these challengers.

    It¡¯s been pretty chaotic for the rankers. The names would change pretty quickly within the span of a few days as the Grand Tournament draws closer and closer. A minute this random guy gets on the ranking and the next minute he would be pulled down by another student trying to stay on the rankings.

    Those without ranks are challenging the rankers at the bottom of the list while the ones at the bottom of the list are challenging the ones higher on the list in an attempt to solidify their ranks. Meanwhile, the top rankers are swamped with dealing with challenges coming from those of lower rankings. It¡¯s a vicious cycle, really.

    Wu Yan who was thought as a newbie who was puffed up by rumors got left out as a potential target after a few days of accepting challenges. He is now currently the freest ranker of them all.

    The reason: Wu Yan¡¯s condition for a duel, any student who wishes to challenge him must prepare 10,000 in credits which would be forfeited to Wu Yan upon the defeat of the challenger.

    There were quite a lot of blokes filled with tomfoolery who thought they were pretty tough only to get smacked down literally and metaphorically. They tearfully saw the deduction of 10,000 credits from their ID card and they all scampered to the four winds.

    As the number of challengers and credit decreased, Wu Yan observed an increase in his credit which decreased sharply after the first few days along with no further challenge.

    They finally understood how sorely mistaken they are to think they can win by chance, as evidenced by the bruises to their wallet. Wu Yan¡¯s a greedy wolf who would devour any lamb set before him until not a drop of profit is left.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing regrettable about this outcome. He filled his pocket with dirty profit and the flies are bothering other targets so he killed two birds with one stone.

    Fei Fei started mimicking Wu Yan ¡®s tactics and soon, the other solid rankers also took similar steps that made these annoying happy-go-lucky students find other targets to harass.

    When Ikaros said there¡¯s something important, Wu Yan honestly thought she¡¯s referring to this. He wondered just which rich student had the bright idea to come knocking on his door. To his surprise, Ikaros shook her head.

    ¡°No, master told me that today is an important day and if master should forget it, that Ikaros would remind master¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you that?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned. He had [Impeccable memory] but it¡¯s easy for him to get disorganized when showered with a lot of information, this clutter of mess made this event slip through his conscious memory. He would need some time to recall why today is an important day.

    He searched his memories and he soon remembered what he had to do today.

    ¡°Ikaros, go ahead and rest, I need to go find Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    Wu Yan ran out of his room and he knocked on Mikoto¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mikoto, you in there?¡±

    ¡°Yan?¡±

    A tired voice came from the other side. It sounds like she¡¯s just waking up.

    Not surprising given that it¡¯s not that bright outside. The sun also hasn¡¯t broken the horizon yet. Even if Mikoto¡¯s an early riser, she won¡¯t be waking up this early in the day.

    Mikoto opened the door. Wu Yan almost got burned by how moe Mikoto looked rubbing her eyes while still in pajamas.

    Mikoto lacked the consciousness to notice this, she yawned. If she had a pillow while she did this, Wu Yan would probably collapse from the hnnggg.

    ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡±

    Mikoto said in a slightly peeved tone as she forced herself to stay awake. It¡¯s normally Wu Yan who slept in, Mikoto hadn¡¯t expected a day where Wu Yan would wake her up instead of the other way around.

    Wu Yan remembered his purpose of coming here after noticing Mikoto is slightly upset.

    Wu Yan whispered something into Mikoto¡¯s ear. Feeling his hot breath hit her ear, she shuddered and blushed.

    Mikoto listened to him and initially she¡¯s surprised but her eyes beamed up soon after.

    When Wu Yan finished, Mikoto patted her flat chest while chirping.

    ¡°No problem! Leave it to me!¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice fell as dawn approached

    ===

    In the dining hall of the villa, Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros sat face to face as they ate their breakfast. Meanwhile, Flandre-chan sat on top of Wu Yan¡¯s lap as she enjoyed being fed by Wu Yan, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s having the time of her life going by the slight blush on her cheeks.

    Hinagiku frowned as she noticed a strange mood around Wu Yan and Mikoto, she can¡¯t put her fingers on it and that¡¯s why it¡¯s so frustrating.

    Wu Yan finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Hinagiku, let¡¯s go walk around later!¡±

    Hinagiku flinched, she pointed at her own nose with an uncertain look.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and this added more suspicion to Hinagiku¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not the first time Wu Yan asked her to go out on walks with him. It is, however, the first time he addressed her only, with no mention of taking along Mikoto or Ikaros.

    Something¡¯s fishy!

    Hinagiku wanted to say something but a giddy Flandre-chan interrupted her.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    Flandre-chan got grabbed by Mikoto.

    She laughed in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Flan-chan, you¡¯re coming with me, let¡¯s not bother Onii-san and Hinagiku-neesan¡­¡±

    Okay, this is weird.

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes. She raised her hand and continued.

    ¡°I-I am gonna pass¡­¡±

    Before she can finish, Wu Yan who had appeared by her side from god knows when grabbed her by the hand and he pulled her up from the chair.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not be like that. We are just going to walk around, come on, let¡¯s get a move on!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    After Wu Yan dragged Hinagiku out, Mikoto let out a sigh of relief. She exchanged looks with Ikaros and she smiled.

 Chapter 355: A surprise

    Silvaria World Institute, free trade zone.

    This place is where the students can set up stalls and sell their stuff for credits or barter them for their desired items. Due to the sheer number of stalls and items, a lot of people come here every day to buy and sell stuff. There are even those who are hoping to cash in on fools who have got eyes but not the skill to appraise treasures.

    Today, there¡¯s a couple here who don¡¯t look like they are here to trade or sniffing for treasures.

    Hinagiku crossed her arms while tapping her arm with her index fingers. Judging by her annoyed expression and furrowed brows, she¡¯s not very amused at the moment.

    Meanwhile, the guy at her side ignored her expression and kept dragging the girl from one stall to another while throwing jabs at the ridiculous items that are on display. Although the girl didn¡¯t reply, he still found ways to keep the monologue going. He has been doing this for the past 3 hours.

    The two of them are just window shopping but when they toured the whole place once and the guy actually suggested turning back and check out the stalls one more time, even a fool would know that the guy had ulterior motives.

    Hinagiku is gradually building up her fury as the character appeared at her temples. Watching Wu Yan talk to himself while revisiting stalls made her angrier.

    Hinagiku snapped, she stopped and she made sure Wu Yan stopped by blocking off his path. She yelled at him.

    ¡°Yan, what are you doing?!¡±

    Wu Yan was caught off guard by Hinagiku¡¯s sudden outburst. He smiled at her while shrugging.

    ¡°Hey, you are talking like I am trying to pull something here.¡±

    Although her eyebrows are still furrowed, at least her anger died down a bit.

    ¡°Well yeah, but you can¡¯t keep doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha? Do what thing?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, her lips twitched. She lowered her head before she unleashed her howling skill.

    ¡°What do you mean what?! I am talking about you dragging me through the stalls five times without buying anything!¡±

    Wu Yan raised his hands and made some space between the two of them. It¡¯s not because he wanted Kaichou-sama¡¯s face further away from him, he just wanted to avoid getting hit by saliva which had been in the air. If he wanted her saliva, he would much prefer getting it from the source.

    ¡°Well, calm down, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at her.

    ¡°Just treat it as me having a psychotic episode. Come on, let¡¯s get loose¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not doing this with you!¡±

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at him and she turned around.

    ¡°I am going home..¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed Hinagiku by the hand. He pulled her back despite her protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have anything better to do at home, just relax and kill some time with me¡­¡±

    Hinagiku asked him in a slightly begging tone.

    ¡°Yan, can we stop with the mind games? If you got something to say just say it, don¡¯t make me jump through all these hoops¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his cheek and he clenched his hold on her hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything better to do right? Come browse the stalls with me, is it that hard?¡±

    Hinagiku wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t resist Wu Yan¡¯s puppy eyes. And so, she got dragged along by Wu Yan like a helpless kid.

    They went around the stalls until the sun went down.

    On their way back home, Hinagiku is fuming, her footsteps are hastened as well so it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that she¡¯s mad. Wu Yan followed her while trying not to anger her anymore. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s like they are having a lover¡¯s quarrel.

    It¡¯s only to be expected, he made her follow his meaningless journey around the free trade zone. She¡¯s not known for her patience as well so he¡¯s lucky she¡¯s only mad at him.

    When Hinagiku slammed the villa¡¯s door open while fuming, the scene that unfolded in front of her surprised her.

    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±

    Mikoto, Flandre-chan, and Ikaros greeted her as pop sounds were being made. Confetti and colored stripes draped a stunned Hinagiku¡¯s head. At the same time, Wu Yan subconsciously grinned.

    On the brightest lit wall of the hall is a banner with ¡°Happy 16th Birthday, Hinagiku!¡± written on it, there are a bunch of magic lights that made the place looked really festive like they are celebrating Christmas or something.

    Mikoto smiled and she hugged Hinagiku who is still stunned.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Hinagiku~~¡±

    Finally returning to her senses, she gasped at Wu Yan, Flandre-chan, and Ikaros who are all smiling at her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s my birthday?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s the 3rd day of the March, don¡¯t tell me you forgot your own birthday?¡±

    Hinagiku stopped for a second and she gawked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°So you made me be with you all day long so the preparations for my birthday can be made?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled but he didn¡¯t say anything. Hinagiku lowered her head, she felt really moved and warm.

    Hinagiku thought that as one of Wu Yan¡¯s summon, living in another world and going through missions in other worlds meant that she won¡¯t be able to celebrate her birthdays anymore. Wu Yan sure gave her a big surprise today!

    Ikaros brought out the cake. She gave Hinagiku boxes of gifts while wishing her a happy birthday as well.

    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡±

    Hinagiku received the gifts with a large smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me! I¡¯ve got a gift as well!¡±

    Flandre-chan presented her gift while jumping and yelling, needless to say, it brought a huge smile to Hinagiku¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you very much Flan!¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku, your gift from me!¡±

    Mikoto gave Hinagiku a gift which she accepted with a smile as well. Hinagiku is as happy as a penguin being buried under a ton of fish.

    Hinagiku felt satisfied with her life in this other world. It¡¯s the first time she felt like this since their advent.

    Even if her family isn¡¯t here with her, she had great friends by her side so she couldn¡¯t complain much. Moreover¡­

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan who was watching her. Putting a hand on her chest, a hint of passion flashed in her green eyes.

    She had an important person by her side.

    A series of explosions happened in the air and beautiful fireworks dotted the sky.

    Everyone in Silvaria World Institute were shocked.

    A lot of them wondered just who had the balls to pull off a stunt like this. How dare they put up a fireworks show in Silvaria World Institute.

    Hey, there¡¯s no rule saying you can¡¯t put one up in Silvaria World Institute either so¡­

    Hinagiku watched the fireworks in the sky. Somehow, the fireworks got to her, she could feel her heart heating up more and more.

    A pink crystal necklace appeared in front of Hinagiku. Her special guy helped put on the necklace and he whispered something into her ears with that soothing voice of his.

    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡±

    Hinagiku grasped the crystal necklace and she immersed herself with the mood set by the fireworks in the sky and the warmth radiating from the person behind her. She blissfully closed her eyes.

 Chapter 356: Birthday Night presen

    Night time¡­

    As Wu Yan laid there on his bed, he propped his head up with his arms. Looking at the moon, he can¡¯t help smiling in a satisfied manner.

    It brings him so much satisfaction to see Hinagiku beaming non-stop. It was all worth it.

    He had always been afraid that the girls might not be happy with their current lives. Coming to a foreign land would surely bring anxiety, what¡¯s more to say about bringing them to an entirely new world.

    Mikoto should be okay, she¡¯s someone who would be bored with a tranquil life. She passed her time by cleaning up thugs from the street in Academy City. She also joined Kuroko with a lot of her Judgment work. It¡¯s not entirely due to her sense of justice that she participated in so many missions. It¡¯s because those missions brought excitement into her life.

    There is a strange feeling coming to a world like Silvaria with a lot of super-powered individuals running around and battles happening all over the place. However, she could live with this due to her adventurous spirit.

    Meanwhile, Ikaros lived in Synapse as a tool, a weapon to quell conflicts. There is little difference in living conditions. Moreover, before Wu Yan summoned her, her feelings were sealed so she didn¡¯t have anything to compare her present circumstances to.

    For Ikaros, her master is her world. In the original work, after recognizing the original protagonist, she acclimated herself to her new life simply because she had the person she treasured the most by her side. Now, with Wu Yan here, it¡¯s almost the same situation for her.

    Astrea is an airhead, she probably wouldn¡¯t know which place to call a home and which place to call foreign. On the other hand, Shokuhou Misaki had been subjected to the dark side of the Academy City for so long, the city is just another dwelling place, easily replaced if she wants to.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou belonged to one of the special operations in the city. This other world had little difference compared to their original world. Flandre-chan would rather stay in this world than go back to Gensokyo, not surprising for someone who had been confined to the basement for some 400 years or more.

    Who knows, one day she might miss Remilia and want to go visit her. At least, she¡¯s pretty happy living here for now and that¡¯s something Wu Yan can sigh in relief about.

    For Hinagiku who had lived in her relatively peaceful world, she needs to go from living a normal high school life with the occasional supernatural stuff to this world and that¡¯s a pretty dramatic change for someone who is afraid of the supernatural.

    She was always the one Wu Yan was most worried about. He¡¯s thinking that she might not like it here or is unsatisfied.

    Seeing Hinagiku¡¯s honest laughter really set Wu Yan¡¯s heart to ease.

    After a bit of time, somebody knocked on Wu Yan¡¯s door, he quickly returned to his senses.

    Frowning, he had an intrigued expression. Who could it be at this ungodly hour?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A slightly tense voice came from beyond the door.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s me, Hinagiku¡­¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is a bit confused. It¡¯s already deep in the night what business does Hinagiku have with him? Could it be that she has something to say about the birthday party?

    He got up from his bed and he opened the door. Hinagiku in her pink pajamas stood in front of his room.

    Hinagiku blushed a bit and she fidgeted, her behavior struck Wu Yan as odd.

    What is she up to?¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hinagiku?¡±

    Wu Yan scanned her to see if he can pick something out.

    Hinagiku lifted her head and she hesitated for a bit before she voiced her thoughts in a mosquito-like voice.

    ¡°About today, thank you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. He enjoyed Kaichou-sama¡¯s flustered look but he replied anyway.

    ¡°Here I was thinking about what you might be trying to say. Didn¡¯t you say thank you at the party?¡±

    Hinagiku pursed her lips. She lowered her head and went silent. Wu Yan wondered if saying thanks might be asking too much from this tsundere here.

    Hinagiku vigorously lifted her head back up and she stood on the tips of her toes to give Wu Yan a peck on the cheek.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. When he saw how Hinagiku is blushing deep red, he almost laughed out loud at how clumsy Kaichou-sama is.

    Wu Yan¡¯s reaction made Hinagiku blush even more. She tried retreating but is Wu Yan going to let her go just like this?

    Hell no.

    He grabbed her by her hand and he pulled her into an embrace. The next thing Hinagiku saw is a lewd grinning face gradually growing bigger in her field of vision.

    When the soft sensation entered their minds, they flinched. Hinagiku noticed that while she is stunned, a thick tongue had pried her mouth open and entered her oral cavity to dance with her little tongue.

    Hinagiku uttered a muffled sound and her eyes started going blank. She closed her eyes and she reached around his neck with her arms as they let themselves go.

    Wu Yan hoisted her up by her thighs and he pressed her into his chest while bringing her into his room. With a deft kick, he had closed the door to his room.

    About the same time as the door closed, Hinagiku discovered that Wu Yan had already laid her to bed. The next second, something heavy pressed her down against the bed.

    ¡°Nnh¡­¡±

    She bashfully yelped but that didn¡¯t stop the brute from stripping her in one fell swoop. Now, Wu Yan had a full view of her ivory-white pristine body.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Mgh¡­¡±

    He plugged her mouth with his own mouth. Hinagiku knew there was nothing she could say or do that would prevent this guy from doing what he is going to do. She closed her eyes and just let the big hands fondle her body all over.

    After a while, Wu Yan lifted Hinagiku up and sat her down facing him with his mini-me standing at attention near the entrance to Hinagiku¡¯s mysterious dungeon. Hinagiku panicked a bit before Wu Yan pressed her down and into his embrace.

    ¡°Hau¡­mgh¡­¡±

    Hinagiku felt something invading her from her nether region. It¡¯s a familiar sensation that she just couldn¡¯t quite describe. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t stop the moaning.

    Enjoying the view of Hinagiku writhing in front of him while tinged red, he licked his lips and he lifted his hip to skewer her. It¡¯s evident that it¡¯s more than Hinagiku can handle judging by her heavy panting and enchanting moans.

    Wu Yan grabbed her supple butt and he bounced her up and down. He fueled himself on her groaning and muffled moans. He¡¯s not escaping this sweet binding of pleasure anytime soon.

    She opened her eyes and revealed her passionate and most green eyes. Wu Yan still had that nasty grin but Hinagiku already had her hands full trying to resist the pleasure threatening to overtake her rational mind. She laid her head upon his shoulder and just let Wu Yan go to town on her.

    This went on and on. The moans and groans reverberated throughout the room. The wind brought with it clouds that veiled the moon. The faint moonlight seeped into the room and illuminated the two figures who are currently intertwined in a wrestle of the body and mind.

 Chapter 357: The School Tournament begins!

    Only 100 rankers chosen out of some ten million students can participate in this tournament. This strict requirement is telling everyone that only the best of the best can join.

    Indeed, this system chose only those that truly had what it took to one day go out and make their names known throughout this great land.

    It is a very stringent rule for those that want to participate but that did little to stop them from fervently pursuing any chance that presents itself. The strong and the brave who usually didn¡¯t attend class or be seen walking around is in full attendance, they displayed their battle skills, wits, and power on top of the arenas. The students were attracted to this spectacle like a bunch of guys who hadn¡¯t been laid suddenly meeting a smoking hot woman.

    The rankers are challenging each other while fending off challenges from unranked students. This resulted in frequent changes to the official rankings.

    As the school tournament drew closer, the students got more and more hyped up. Everyone is talking about the incoming tournament, even the topic about an angel lost in terms of popularity.

    The clock is ticking and the students who had been secretly training or had experienced explosive growth are making full use of their time to challenge the normally daunting rankers.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what the students did, it had nothing to do with Wu Yan that¡¯s for sure.

    After Wu Yan initiated his operation: ¡°Profit from the n00b challengers¡±, almost nobody challenged him. Those that thought they could get lucky had to check themselves and their wallets before actually getting up on the stage.

    During the last few days before the school tournament began, Wu Yan had the luxury time no other rankers had, he enjoyed the time by living a leisurely life with Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan.

    Thus, finally, the school tournament arrived.

    Silvaria World Institute, Central Plaza.

    It¡¯s the biggest place in Silvaria World Institute in terms of area. However, not many people used this area because it¡¯s just another huge place with not much to see.

    It¡¯s different today.

    This central plaza will be the venue for the school tournament.

    They needed a place that could sustain a maximum crowd of over 10 million students including the teachers.

    Central Plaza could do more than serve as an airfield due to its size so¡­

    Holy crap, it¡¯s still not big enough¡­

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan arrived, all they could see are people walking around all over the place. It¡¯s a literal sea of people, it¡¯s noisy as heck, and people are pushing others away just to make room for themselves. It¡¯s more than rowdy, this place was chaotic.

    Looking at the great wall of humans, Wu Yan and the girls are too flabbergasted for words. They reckoned that if all of them were piled up on top of each other, they would probably be taller than the arena tower.

    Thankfully, participants had special access to the venue otherwise they might have to fly to get into the central plaza.

    Entering the special route prepared for participants, Wu Yan & co was led by staffs into the venue. They saw a huge platform there.

    Some distance away from the platform is the aforementioned great wall of humans. The crowd cheered so loud that it made any popstar¡¯s concert look like a sad joke. The rankers are very proud of themselves. After all, the crowd came to see them fight.

    On top of the platform, there is another elevated platform, the real arena they are going to fight in.

    Wu Yan got up to the fencing around the platform and he surveyed the entire plaza. Even he could not resist getting hyped up after seeing such an energetic crowd.

    This school tournament brought together all the mightiest students Silvaria had to offer. They stood out even among the geniuses gathered here from all corners of Silvaria, how can they not feel proud?

    To stand out is easier said than done, without real power to back them up, they are just going to be another stepping stone for the geniuses that outplayed them.

    Wu Yan had no intention to serve as a stepping stone. He¡¯s going to go all-out in this tournament.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it starting yet?¡±

    Mikoto wore her gold-gilded special student uniform. She leaned against the railing looking like another person but at least her personality stayed unchanged.

    Mikoto¡¯s excitement and frustration could be heard in her voice.

    Wu Yan silently retorted.

    A non-violent railgun is not a good railgun

    Stretching his back, he looked at Hinagiku.

    ¡°Never pegged you to be one who is interested in the tournament. Didn¡¯t think you could squeeze your way into the rankings in just a few days¡¯ time, remarkable.¡±

    Hinagiku smiled and Wu Yan failed to notice the fire behind that smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s always you guys who took the frontline, I want to go all-out once in a while as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it and she¡¯s right, she rarely fought after being summoned.

    Her level was low and Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to see her fight without at least achieving a sufficient amount of strength.

    After graduating her training, the opponents they faced are ones which Hinagiku couldn¡¯t fight like Kakine Teitoku, Accelerator, Aleister, and Aiwass. Characters Wu Yan & Mikoto had trouble against. What could Hinagiku who had grinded her strength to against foes like that?

    This school tournament is a good place for Hinagiku to show her strength.

    ===

    Name:

    Katsura Hinagiku

    Ability:

    None

    Strength:

    A

    Endurance:

    B

    Agility:

    A

    Intelligence:

    B

    Equipment:

    Shirosakura (C rank)

    Level:

    65

    ===

    Level 65, about the strength of tier 7 middle individual.

    In terms of level, no more than 30 of 100 rankers can beat her. With her inherent power, Hinagiku could easily rank in the top 20 even if top 10 might be a stretch.

    Hinagiku knew more or less where she belonged on the rankings but that it isn¡¯t going to stop her from showing the world she can do more than just looking good.

    Hinagiku might have been born from a normal family but she¡¯s slowly catching up to Wu Yan & co. With her iron will, she¡¯s not going to disappoint her title as Hakuo student council president and a swordmaster, she¡¯s going to make the world know her name.

    Wu Yan saw the confident look on Hinagiku¡¯s face and he can¡¯t help smiling.

    This is your stage, you go and make the world yours.

 Chapter 358: More and more arrivals

    As time went on, more and more people arrived on top of the platform. These are the old or newly crowned rankers of Silvaria World Institute and they are all here to participate in the tournament.

    There are also guests brought along with the rankers who had arguably the best seats in the house. An example of one of these guests would be Flandre-chan.

    Wu Yan could feel the platform gradually lowering in rowdiness. At the same time, Mikoto also looked intently at the entrance to the platform where 3 figures started coming out of the shadow of the entrance.

    Everybody cheered when the 3 figures showed their faces.

    To be so welcomed by the rankers, who else could they be except for the 3 strongest students in Silvaria World Institute?

    In stark contrast to the other participants who brought along guards and clan members, Sylph, Jaafar, and Caah didn¡¯t bring an attendant, they didn¡¯t need anyone else but themselves to strike an impression into everyone there. They demonstrated that they only needed their own charms to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Sylph scanned the platform with her usual vacant expression. She stopped on spotting Wu Yan & co. Jaafar and Caah also imitated Sylph.

    They looked at Wu Yan & co, specifically, Mikoto and Ikaros. After a brief pause, they started making their way over to Wu Yan & co.

    Everyone kept silent as they watched the trio approach Wu Yan & co. Finally, the 3 strongest students stopped in front of Wu Yan¡¯s group. Sylph looked at Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Flandre-chan, and Ikaros before turning her attention to Mikoto with her icy blue eyes.

    The atmosphere became tense all of a sudden.

    Sylph broke the silence and she greeted Mikoto.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our rematch¡­¡±¡¯

    Of course, Wu Yan isn¡¯t stupid enough to assume Sylph is talking to him. Basically everyone in Silvaria World Institute knows about the fight between Mikoto and Sylph, they also know that the two of them fought to a draw. Naturally, Sylph is addressing Mikoto rather than the group as a whole.

    Mikoto smiled and she replied with burning eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, I am looking forward to our fight as well, we are going to see just who is stronger!¡±

    Sylph nodded and she left.

    Nobody made a fuss or pip about the declaration. All the rankers here know about the strength of the strongest student and the one who could fight on equal grounds. They had the utmost respect for these 2 girls.

    They quietly observed the conversation between the two of them. Sylph is really in a class all her own in terms of fame, Mikoto could feel the respect for her grow just by being near Sylph.

    After Sylph left,, the crowd accepted that it isn¡¯t over just yet. Caah and Jaafar are still here!

    Jaafar looked at Mikoto and Ikaros with eyes that would scare bears. He seemed to be in conflict about something. After a while, he left without saying anything.

    Jaafar is thinking that since Sylph, the brat, and the angel are just females, without beating him, he didn¡¯t have anything to say for them.

    Caah is the only one left, it would seem that the crown prince of Feia has no intention of going away.

    Caah focused his attention solely on Ikaros whereas Sylph focused on Mikoto and Jaafar focused on both Mikoto and Ikaros.

    Naturally, Wu Yan frowned on this behavior. Mikoto and Hinagiku exchanged looks as they wondered about his weird attitude. Meanwhile, Ikaros took one look at the guy and then she ignored him.

    Caah didn¡¯t look like he¡¯s feeling awkward. Instead, he scratched his cheek and he shrugged in a helpless manner.

    Caah greeted Wu Yan & co with a royal curtsy. He praised both Mikoto and Ikaros.

    ¡°Young Miss Ikaros and Young Miss Mikoto, I see both of you are in great health, I reckon a lot of glasses will be dropped when they see your stellar performances in the tournament.¡±

    Mikoto shook her head in an awkward manner. Mikoto is not good at dealing with formalities, she¡¯s the kind of girl that spoke what was on her mind instead of using flowery sentences.

    Etzali who disguised himself as Unabara Mitsuki approached Mikoto with a polite and overly formal tone. Mikoto who didn¡¯t behave like the other Ojou-samas had to force herself to keep the conversation going, talking to Mikoto like this is almost no different from trying to take Mikoto¡¯s life.

    This resulted in Mikoto of the original work suggesting to Touma that they should put on a fake boyfriend-girlfriend show to shake off Etzali. Wu Yan made sure Etzali knew where he stood when he came and confronted Wu Yan.

    Mikoto really hated dealing with this kind of stuff. Not that Caah minded, he laughed it off and then he looked at Ikaros with an awfully passionate looking eyes.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged looks. Could it be that Prince Caah is in love with Ikaros?¡­

    The three of them probably didn¡¯t know that Caah is currently recalling the scene back the fifth floor of the arena tower where Ikaros spread her wings and bathed in a shower of feathers.

    Wu Yan and the two girls could more or less guess what is going on in Caah¡¯s mind. Wu Yan rubbed his head in a slightly frustrated manner.

    He could deal with those pesky flies by stomping them but he didn¡¯t know how to deal with someone like Caah who didn¡¯t try anything underhanded or clung around them like superglue.

    Wu Yan could prepare for Etzali¡¯s advances because he knew about the original work. But, Caah¡¯s case is different, Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect for this turn of event so he¡¯s stumped for action.

    Do I punch the guy?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Caah with sad eyes.Ikaros only had eyes for Wu Yan, her love probably won¡¯t change no matter how much time passed, there¡¯s just no competing with this simple-minded and innocent woman.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto wouldn¡¯t dare compare their love to Ikaros. It¡¯s not because they didn¡¯t love Wu Yan, it¡¯s because Ikaros¡¯ affection is uniquely strong and intense.

    If anyone told Hinagiku and Mikoto that Ikaros set her eyes on another man, Hinagiku and Mikoto would laugh at the guy and tell him to beat it.

    It would be easier to destroy the world than changing Ikaros¡¯ heart.

    Caah is going to have a bad time for being infatuated with Ikaros.

    Caah didn¡¯t know about Ikaros¡¯ feelings and Ikaros didn¡¯t know about Caah¡¯s feeling. As the one in the middle of this mess, Wu Yan can¡¯t say for sure whether he¡¯s getting the full picture as well.

 Chapter 359: Starlight Queen, the queen of this institute!

    Caah focused on Ikaros but Ikaros wasn¡¯t aware. Wu Yan is the only figure reflected in her emerald green eyes.

    Seeing as Ikaros has no intention of interacting with Caah, Wu Yan subconsciously release a sigh of relief, it would be very awkward for them if this continued.

    To put a stop to this, Wu Yan approached him.

    ¡°Ikaros has no intention of participating in this tournament, I am afraid you¡¯re going to be very disappointed, Prince Caah.¡±

    Caah only noticed how unsightly he is when Wu Yan talked to him. He flinched in response to Wu Yan¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Miss Ikaros, are you really not going to participate? Surely, with Miss Ikaros¡¯ strength, obtaining a spot in the rankings is but a trivial matter?¡±

    Caah didn¡¯t know how strong Ikaros is but he can roughly guess that she¡¯s no weaker than Sylph and Mikoto seeing as she could block their rampaging attacks. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to state that he could block the aftermath of the collision between two energy bodies.

    If anyone said Ikaros didn¡¯t have the strength to rank, those who had seen the spectacle that day would fervently deny it.

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Ikaros likes tranquility, she is not one who is fond of a rowdy or chaotic scene so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is implying that not only is Ikaros not joining, it would also be in Caah¡¯s best interest not to cling onto a certain someone. Caah apparently didn¡¯t get the message.

    ¡°Oh? That is just too bad¡­¡±

    Caah said in a dejected manner, he¡¯s not faking it at all he is really disappointed. This meant that he won¡¯t be able to see that scene again.

    Wu Yan is not sure whether to laugh or cry. Ignoring his enviable position at the moment, he¡¯s an otaku who haven¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s hand just a few months ago. With his limited experience, Wu Yan didn¡¯t know how to deal with an admirer like Caah.

    Luckily for him, his lucky stars are here to help.

    Fei Fei, Lulu, and their entourage appeared from the entrance to the platform. They spotted Wu Yan & co almost immediately and they quickened their pace.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu yelled out loud. She dashed towards Wu Yan and she robbed him of Flandre who¡¯s peacefully minding her own business up until this moment. She rubbed her face all over.

    Flandre is familiar with this toll she has to pay to visit Little Lirin over at Fatal Forest¡¯s headquarter. She has to go through this experience at least once or twice while over there. Flandre-chan understands that Lulu didn¡¯t mean any harm. All she could do was mutter a few ¡°Uguu¡± and accept Lulu¡¯s soft torture.

    Caah felt awkward, being the second strongest student in Silvaria World Institute, and the crown prince of Feia empire, he had never experienced being ignored like this.

    Obviously, being ignored by Ikaros didn¡¯t count in his books.

    Just because Lulu didn¡¯t notice didn¡¯t mean that Fei Fei wasn¡¯t paying attention. She gave Caah a knight¡¯s greeting instead of a noble¡¯s greeting. This implied that Fei Fei didn¡¯t treat him as a person of an entirely different caste.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Caah!¡±

    Caah approved of Fei Fei¡¯s more polite mannerisms. He returned a bow.

    ¡°A good day to you too, Miss Fei Fei!¡±

    Caah scanned the crowd and he glanced at Ikaros one last time before bidding his farewell.

    ¡°It seems Miss Fei Fei and her cohorts are old acquaintances with Miss Ikaros, I will be excusing myself from further imposition now. I hope I don¡¯t meet you girls during the tournament or I might just have to surrender because I can¡¯t imagine hitting exquisite young misses such as you girls.¡±

    Caah waved his hand and left in a stylish stride. The crowd laughed but the girls knew that Caah wouldn¡¯t surrender for real, he¡¯s just doing his usual thing.

    Wu Yan is slightly pissed by his comment.

    What do you mean flowers? I am a manly man! You better pray I don¡¯t meet your ass on the battlefield, even if I can¡¯t smack you into another social class, I am going to make sure I gross you out!

    After silently swearing to do so, Sea of Thick Ice finally arrived. Leading the team is obviously Bing Mian and Bing Ling.

    Bing Ling stared at Wu Yan. He quickly turned the other direction when he saw Mikoto and Ikaros. Meanwhile, Bing Mian wished he could come and bite Wu Yan¡¯s face off.

    Wu Yan nonchalantly eyed him and he grinned at Bing Mian with the best smug face he has in his inventory. Noticing that he is feeding Wu Yan his increased hate, he decided to turn the other way while snorting coldly and ignore Wu Yan, a surprisingly mature behavior for the kid.

    On top of the seats facing the platform, a lot of the spectating students started throwing a huge fuss. It¡¯s like they saw a superstar or something, their deafening cheers filled the whole plaza.

    Some of the rankers and their entourage are taken by surprise and they almost fell down from shock.

    Everyone looked at each other, who could cause a stir bigger than the arrival of the 3 strongest students?

    Just what the hell is going on?

    Is the question going through the minds of everyone on the platform. The ones causing this commotion appeared on the platform. Some of the crowd understood the reason for the commotion almost immediately while others went wide-eyed as they can¡¯t believe what they are looking at.

    Wu Yan & co is included in the minority of the people who are actually surprised.

    They just couldn¡¯t believe these 5 ladies are the ones who caused all this fuss.

    The 5 ladies are extremely beautiful and they are all special students as evidenced by their gold gilded uniform. 2 of the 5 ladies can only count as lolis because of their petite and young figure while the other 3 had remarkably accentuated figures.

    The one leading them needed a special mention. She had blonde hair and when comparing looks, are about as attractive as the other blonde dynamite standing behind her. However, she had a unique charm that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The 5 ladies noticed Wu Yan & co who still haven¡¯t recovered from their stunned state, they grinned at Wu Yan & co who are opening and closing their mouths like fish.

    Fei Fei tilted her head.

    ¡°You know these girls? I had assumed you would be acquainted since they joined the school with you guys. I thought you guys were with them¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co still needed a bit of time to process this. Meanwhile, Mikoto jumped and she pointed at them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?! Why are th-they¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guys didn¡¯t know?¡¯

    Fei Fei looked slightly puzzled but she came to a realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys don¡¯t belong to a faction and you guys are very new to the school so your communication channel might not be that wide yet, that¡¯s normal¡­¡±

    ¡°That woman is known as Shokuhou Misaki. She¡¯s the leader of Starlight Queen. Her power is roughly at the lower end of middle tier 7 but she has a special ability that allows her to control and manipulate people. She led Starlight Queen to be the strongest faction aside from the top 12 factions in just the span of a month!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the woman by Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s side is known as Astrea and she has an unfathomable power that solidified Starlight Queen¡¯s reputation among all the students. Some of the students also began calling her¡­¡±

    ¡°The queen of this school!¡±

 Chapter 360: The Misaka sisters are the bodyguards of the Queen?

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. Everyone is still cheering very loudly as the Queen got up the platform.

    New faction? Starlight Queen? The queen of this school?

    Shokuhou Misaki actually managed to create a faction of this size within a month?

    What the hell?!

    Wu Yan & co is quite surprised that her faction is this well-known. So Shokuhou Misaki went away on her own to start this pet project, he wanted to cry but can¡¯t due to the lack of tears.

    A faction on par with the 12 strongest factions, huh?

    To grow a faction to this status in a month is a feat expected to be achievable only by Joou-sama. She¡¯s very popular that¡¯s for sure.

    Part of her fame is probably due to this achievement. Moreover, Joou-sama and the other girls in her party are beautiful ladies so of course, they would have a sizeable following of their own.

    Compared to Joou-sama, his faction is barely noticeable in both size and fame.

    Mikoto¡¯s expression turned green, then white, then purple, then black, and then all kinds of color. She tightened her fists.

    ¡°I know it, that woman is up to something. I see she¡¯s still a fan of the spotlight.¡±

    Maybe if this stopped here Mikoto wouldn¡¯t get triggered. She didn¡¯t envy Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s fame but Fei Fei said something she can¡¯t ignore. She started channeling lightning when she heard it.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Starlight queen has got a bunch of members that looked identical to Mikoto. They are all elite students who are above the normal followers of Starlight Queen. They are all apparently Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s bodyguards. I wonder how she recruited so many identical people who are each strong collectively or individually.

    Snap

    Was the sound that came from Mikoto¡¯s head. She turned towards Fei Fei in a mechanical manner while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Could you repeat the part about bodyguards and identical looking individuals?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Even I find it hard to believe, must be some kind of special cultivation method¡­¡±

    Crackle crackle

    Lightning started arcing around Mikoto. Fei Fei jumped in shock, clad in lightning, Mikoto looked so furious she would probably charge Shokuhou Misaki if Wu Yan and Hinagiku didn¡¯t pull her back. Hinagiku hugged Mikoto to hold her back.

    ¡°Mikoto! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Release me!¡±

    Mikoto roared. While Wu Yan and Hinagiku held her back, she kicked her legs at Shokuhou Misaki as if she wanted to kick at the Misaki in her field of vision.

    ¡°I am going to blast that woman into subspace. How dare she use the sisters as her bodyguards! This is a direct challenge to me!¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, don¡¯t be reckless, that¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki, she¡¯s not some delinquent, I don¡¯t want to retrieve anyone with a space shuttle!¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exerted all their energy to keep Mikoto from rampaging. Wu Yan is okay because he had resistance to the lightning Mikoto gave off but Hinagiku didn¡¯t have any such resistance. It¡¯s a wonder Hinagiku is not twitching on the ground right now.

    Fei Fei and Lulu were flabbergasted by this scene. When Mikoto referred to them as sisters, they realized what was going on.

    Her sisters are now being used as bodyguards for somebody else, of course, this didn¡¯t sit well with Mikoto. They are getting the impression that Mikoto really didn¡¯t like Shokuhou Misaki. Also, Mikoto¡¯s sisters are a bit too populous in their opinion, but they decided not to pry into it too much.

    The crowd was also surprised by this revelation. They had assumed the Queen did this on purpose by using some kind of potion to change their appearance. Maybe they belonged to the same clan and because they trained in the same cultivation method and thus they ended up looking so identical to each other.

    There are a lot of cultivation methods in Silvaria, there are dou qi method that has an ice attribute, there are cultivation methods that can hide dou qi or magic power. There¡¯s really a whole range of cultivation method, it would seem natural that there are cultivation methods that changed one¡¯s own appearance. The confused students filled the gaps in by themselves.

    They wondered just what kind of clan they belonged to that had such a special cultivation method. It produced so many identical looking disciples.

    Wu Yan is still unsure whether to laugh or cry. There is no complicated reason here, they didn¡¯t belong to any sect or clan, they aren¡¯t using special cultivation methods, they are just identical to each other.

    He felt helpless when he saw Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s faction. Even in another world, she can¡¯t stop herself from creating a following of her own and regain her title as the Queen of the school. Got to hand it to her, she¡¯s got guts.

    And what a great way to piss Mikoto off, she employed the sisters as her bodyguards.

    As nemesis, she never forgot to give Mikoto a reason to pick a fight with her. Seriously, Joou-sama, tone it down a bit will ya?

    Despite his silent retort, he acknowledged Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s resourcefulness in using the sisters as her bodyguard. If it was him, the sister would probably still be in the bio-containment unit.

    Shokuhou Misaki did what Wu Yan wanted for the sisters, for them to live amongst humans as part of society.

    The sisters are summons of Wu Yan, their potential should have been infinite, making them all special students. However, the fact that they are currently only elite students must mean that Shokuhou Misaki pulled some strings in the back to make sure 20,000 special students didn¡¯t just magically appear in Silvaria World Institute. This would no doubt have caused quite a stir seeing as there are only about 1000 special students in Silvaria World Institute.

    Joou-sama must have used Menta Out along with some other measures to make sure they didn¡¯t get found out.

    Dwang

    When Mikoto was about to fire a railgun at Joou-sama to give her a taste of her mind, a loud sound disrupted everyone¡¯s thought. The whole place gradually died down and the silence was broken when streaks of light appeared in the sky. There are humanoid figures in the streaks of lights. About a dozen individuals in their twilight years appeared. They stood on top of the platform overlooking everyone in the plaza.

    Wu Yan scanned the figures and from their aura, it¡¯s pretty obvious these people are very strong, they appeared to be members of the school board.

    An old guy with snow-white beard stepped forth, he was dressed in a jet black robe. No signs of energy could be detected from him but his dangerous presence can be felt by everyone.

    He stretched out his hands and everyone shut their mouths in anticipation.

    He scanned over the crowd and he stopped when he spotted Lulu. He then turned towards Wu Yan who appeared to be shocked. The old guy beamed at him.

    Lulu noticed the old guy and she gasped by covering her mouth with her hands.

    ¡°Grampa!¡±

    ¡®Grampa?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the old guy who is grinning at him.

    So this old man is Lulu¡¯s grandfather and the one who helped defend him when he was grilled with questions?

 Chapter 361: Grand tournament, first round

    Lei Wang Lori Level : 84

    Lulu¡¯s grandfather, Lei Wang looked down upon the audience and he spoke without opening his mouth.

    ¡°Silvaria World Institute school activity, shall now begin!¡±

    ¡°These are the rules.¡±

    ¡°There are no hard and fast rules on how to swing your sword, you can maim your opponent but killing is outright forbidden. Anyone who disobey this principle will lose not just his right of participation but lose access to Silvaria World Institute, forever.¡±

    ¡°The matchup will be conducted randomly. The crystal ball shall decide the matchup from among the 100 particpants. Victor will proceed, loser will lose this round of tournament.¡±

    ¡°The last 10 participants will get special prizes from the school board. The higher your rank, the better the reward. Try your best and improve by learning from each other.¡±

    ¡°Some of you might be worried that you are going to go up against a strong opponent and it will affect your ranking. After this event, the ranks will be personally adjusted by me so don¡¯t worry too much about it and just go all out.¡±

    A lot of the participants sighed in relief when they heard Lei Wang. They are going to feel so bad if they got matched up with a top 10 ranker and get sent to the bottom of the ranking.

    Lei Wang smiled and with a wave of his hand a crystal ball appeared in front of him. The ball projected something into the sky. It¡¯s a name list of the participants. Like a lucky draw machine, the names started jumbling around.

    ¡°let¡¯s kick things off¡­¡±

    The names started shifting around and his wave of hand actually intesified the speed of rotation. The participants started getting excited.

    A lot of the students are secretly praying that they aren¡¯t picked as a match for one of the top 10 rankers. It won¡¯t look too good if they get knocked out so soon.

    The result appeared after a brief while. Wu Yan looked at the result intently.

    Lei Wang had an amusing look. He read out the result.

    ¡°First round, Wu Yan vs Qing Jing Hua! Would the contestants please proceed to the arena!¡±

    ¡°First round¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. A cold and sharp gaze fell upon Wu Yan as he pondered whether it is good or bad luck that got him this first round.

    He looked back and saw a delicate and pretty girl looking at him, or rather, leering at him. Wu Yan felt a bit confused.

    Puzzled, he observed the girl and he silently wondered.

    Did I do something to her? I wonder why she is glaring at me¡­¡±

    Fei Fei saw the girl and she quickly filled in the blanks for Wu Yan, all while grinning in amusement.

    Wu Yan asked her.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, are you familiar with that girl?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡±

    Fei Fei laughed and she threw Wu Yan a cheeky look.

    ¡°She¡¯s your opponent, Qing Jing Hua.¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t surprised by this. No matter how he sliced it, she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s enamored with him. Wu Yan didn¡¯t need any other reason other than the fact that she is his opponent in the comoing match. He knew one thing, she¡¯s very prejudiced against him as if she knew who he was.

    Fei Fei laughed as she enjoyed Wu Yan¡¯s confusion. She decided to spill the beans.

    ¡°Qing Jing Hua is a member of th eSea of Thick ice. Moreover, she¡¯s the better half of Bing Ling, the leader of Sea of Thick Ice.¡±

    Wu Yan had a ‡å expression. His eyebrow jolted and his lips twitched at the thought of fighting the girlfriend of his enemy.

    Bing Ling also frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Qing Jing Hua to be matched against Wu Yan. This won¡¯t end well¡­

    Bing Ling knew how tought Wu Yan is after a round with him. He knew Qing Jing Hua had practically no chance of winning against Wu Yan.

    Bing Ling turned towards Qing Jing Hua.

    ¡°Qing Jing Hua, if you can¡¯t do it, just give up, there is no shame in doing so¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua flinched, she lowered her head but she acquiesced anyway.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master Bing Ling¡­¡±

    Bing Ling started getting anxious.

    Qing Jing Hua is his better half, he knew she is just saying it without actually meaning it. If push comes to shove, she would not admit defeat.

    Bing Ling sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, I would rather not see you get hurt.¡±

    Qing Jing Hua beamed up.

    ¡°I understand, Young Master, I am going to make sure I go all out and protect myself during the fight!¡±

    Bing Mian curled his lips, he is very resentful and frustrated. Qing Jing Hua is about as strong as him so he knew she was no match for Wu Yan.

    ¡°Participants, take your positions!¡±

    Lei Wang declared. Qing Jing Hua leapt up and she landed on the arena. Bing Ling smiled at her gallant appearance.

    Wu Yan shook his head. He felt helpless he had to do this but an opponent is an opponent.

    Wu Yan disappeared on the spot while re-appearing on the stage, having seemingly teleported there. Everybody cheered at his ridiculously fast footwork.

    Qing Jing Hua turned grim. Wu Yan¡¯s lean stature belied his terrible strength, she could feel a domineering aura coming from him. She reckoned she is not going to win without going all-out right at the start of the battle.

    She flipped her hands and two morningstars that looked like Rare armament appeared. Just by swinging the weapon the arena shook and gale was generated.

    Wu Yan wanted her to apologize for looking so cute while holding such deadly-looking weapons.

    Qing Jing Hua raised an eyebrow at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Not taking out your armament?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled. He got into a fighting stance while silently answering Qing Jing Hua.

    Qing Jing Hua didn¡¯t say anything more. She rushed Wu Yan with her morningstars in hands.

    Wu Yan scanned her. He raised a finger and he snapped his finger. Suddenly, the space around the arena shifted.

    Ripples expanded from behind Wu Yan, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a vertical lake that is perpendicular to the ground behind Wu Yan. The space turned into a reddish hue.

    Black iron blades appeared from within the ripples. The swords appeared to be suspended in the air.

    A rough calculation would show that there are thousands of swords, at least.

    The crowd is stunned, the participants are stunned, Qing Jing Hua is stunned, only the directors of the school don¡¯t look like they are fazed at all.

    What is going on here!

 Chapter 362: Swift victories, next up, Hinagiku!

    Black Swords dotted the space around the arena. Under this crimson domain, Qing Jing Hua and the spectators knew this won¡¯t be easy to overcome.

    Qing Jing Hua is the one who is the primary target so the pressure is even more immense than what the spectators are feeling.

    Lei Wang slightly flinched. He amused himself while examining the ripples and the crimson space. He grinned when he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°It must be some sort of special armament. What a fellow, how mysterious, to think he has other tricks in store. I can see why the old emperor couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity.¡±

    Lei Wang didn¡¯t live so long to become so strong for nothing. He gleaned enough from just witnessing the sight to know that the crimson space itself is a special kind of armament, not a treasure or ability. His observational powers befitted his status.

    The other students still haven¡¯t figured it out yet, they are still busy being slack-jawed at the sight of the weird phenomenon on stage.

    They aren¡¯t sure whether the sight before them is an illusion or reality. It¡¯s the first time they had seen anyone manipulating space on such a scale.

    Wu Yan made his move, his body language is telling the students that this sight is not an illusion.

    He waved his hand down at Qing Jing Hua and one iron sword was shot.

    Qing Jing Hua¡¯s expression turned grim. She immediately jumped back to dodge the iron sword. However, since he had so many iron swords in store, Wu Yan can easily fire it all at once to carpet bomb the whole arena, where can she dodge?

    He commenced another wave of sword arrows, sure enough, Qing Jing Hua had nowhere to hide.

    A few swords slipped throug her guard and pinned her arms to the floor. Then, a few swords pinned her torso.

    The next thing Qing Jing Hua knew, her body is immobile and there¡¯s a sword pointing at the space between her eyes.

    This all happened within 30 seconds of the start of this fight.

    She dumbfoundedly looked at the sword that spelled her defeat, a drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of her head.

    The audience went silent.

    Lei Wang raised his arm.

    ¡°First round, Wu Yan¡¯s victory!¡±

    ¡°He won!¡±

    Lulu and Flandre-chan threw their hands up in the air as they cheered. Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Fei Fei had no doubt he is going to win but they still felt happy for his victory.

    The crowd started cheering like mad. Gate of Babylon truly is for anyone who wishes to be in the limelight. It¡¯s dazzling and the user don¡¯t even have to move to end the fight.

    ¡°I lost¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua bowed her down, she didn¡¯t have the face to meet eyes with Bing Ling. Bing Ling sighed in a helpless manner and he tried cheering her up by patting her shoulders. He looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it, I am going to get him¡­¡±

    Qing Jing Hua nodded while Bing Mian sniggered. These two had unusually high confidence in Bing Ling¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Yan, look, that meanie is looking at you¡­¡±

    Lulu bumped Wu Yan¡¯s arm and she pointed at Bing Ling. Wu Yan took a glance and he replied.

    ¡°Oh goodie. It looks like he has another reason aside from avenging his younger brother to pick a fight with me. The guy has to stand up for his woman¡­¡±¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in a helpless manner. He is not too concerned about him though.

    For him, it¡¯s better if Bing Ling hated his guts. That way, he gains experience upon defeating him. A battle without animosity does not count as experience according to the System.

    For example, Qing Jing Hua tried to stand up for Bing Ling so she held animosity when fighting against Wu Yan. Naturally, this gave Wu Yan experience points when he won but since her level is lower, Wu Yan didn¡¯t level up.

    The projection shifted again, one by one the rankers rose to the challenge and fought it out in the arena.

    After Wu Yan¡¯s match, there are battles that are very interesting although not as grandeur and easy as Wu Yan made it look. The matches that took place after him were more intense as rankers are more evenly matched.

    The top 10 rankers also made their appearances.

    As if spurred by Wu Yan¡¯s battle, they went all-out at the outset and defeated their opponents swiftly, the audience also never failed to gasp and yell in shock and excitement.

    With more and more participants wiped out, it¡¯s finally time for Mikoto to shine.

    Mikoto, like Wu Yan and the other top 10 rankers, defeated her opponent without breaking a sweat. Her opponent had the strength of someone about the middle stage in tier 7. The poor guy might have had a more intense battle with Qing Jing Hua but definitely not with Mikoto.

    Mikoto found a gap in the opponent¡¯s defense and she ended him with a round of her railgun.

    Wu Yan noticed that Mikoto looked a bit disappointed she had to return to the stand after only a brief while on the stage. He isn¡¯t sure whether he should laugh or cry, did she wished for a fight like the one she had with Sylph? The kind of match where the spectators¡¯ safety isn¡¯t exactly guaranteed.

    Lei Wang called the participants and this time Wu Yan & co stood still.

    One of the participants called is Hinagiku.

    Wu Yan turned to her.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you alright with this?¡±

    Hinagiku smiled. She brushed away the hair on her shoulders while brimming with confidence.

    Wu Yan is a bit dazed looking at her right now, she looks just like the awe-inspiring student council president of Hakuo Academy he saw on his TV screen in the past.

    Fei Fei briefed Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, your opponent is one of the trusted generals in Crimson Land led by Bishi. He is stronger than Lishi in Sea of Thick Ice, take care¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Hinagiku walked forward.

    ¡°I got this!¡±

    Hinagiku leaped up and she did a flip in the air followed by a twirl with her hands before she landed gracefully on the arena.

    ¡°Ohhh!!!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s elegance earned her a lot of cheers, some are even saying the opponent is sure to go down, much to the opponent¡¯s chagrin.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw how well-received she is with the crowd.

    As expected of Kaichou-sama.

    Fei Fei and Lulu exchanged a look before they giggled. Hinagiku made her debut flashy that¡¯s for sure.

    Hinagiku¡¯s opponent landed heavily on the arena while everyone is still busy cheering for Hinagiku, not that anybody cared.

 Chapter 363: Hinagikuâ€™s fight, a dazzling finish

    The opponent made his appearance. He appears to be a slightly handsome young man of roughly 24 or 25 years of age. He had a red emblem displayed clearly in front of his uniform, a proof that he belonged to Crimson Land.

    His good countenance is spoiled by his sour look.

    He should be happy that he got matched up with a newcomer. Yet, his mood don¡¯t appear to be jolly at all.

    He¡¯s displeased with Hinagiku earning the cheers of the crowd with her elegant entry. She¡¯s just a little bit, where¡¯s the cheer when he arrived on top of the arena.

    The guy decided that he¡¯s going to win back the cheers by winning this match in a brilliant manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start¡­¡±

    Lei Wang started the battle after he confirmed that both sides are ready.

    Everybody looked forward to this fight.

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Takitsubou Rikou, Frenda, Kinuhata Saiai, these eight special students had an unprecedented level of fame among the students of Silvaria World Institute.

    Wu Yan challenged the 9 great factions and he fought a top 10 ranker, broke through floor 5, everyone in Silvaria World Institute knows about him. The same applied to Mikoto just for fighting Sylph. Ikaros¡¯ brief appearance also signaled to others that she held a strength that could be enormous should she so chooses to display it.

    Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou did a one-up on Wu Yan & co. They established the 13th biggest faction within a short time after entering Silvaria World Institute.

    Entering as a special student at the same time as the others, what surprises will she bring to this battle?

    Even Lei Wang is looking forward to this fight. He can try to hide it behind his poker face but it still shines through. He¡¯s not so much interested in her as interested in what kind of friends are hanging around Lulu. He¡¯s here to screen them.

    The crowd started rooting for Hinagiku and their voices are collectively deafening.

    The guy who is used to people showering him with praises started getting peeved that she¡¯s getting so much attention.

    Befitting a ranker, he had better patience than your average thug. He suppressed his emotion, he drew an arming sword when Lei Wang declared the start of the fight.

    It¡¯s quite obvious that he¡¯s not going to hold back just because she is the fairer gender. He channeled his dou qi and got into battle mode.

    Hinagiku waved her hand and a gale carrying sakura petals surged around her hand before materializing as a crystal like sword.

    She tilted her head while smiling, the sight of her opponent channeling dou qi didn¡¯t seem to faze her.

    Hinagiku¡¯s figure blurred as she closed the distance between his opponent in an instant.

    Before he can react, his opponent had already started attacking him.

    He got angry when he saw how Hinagiku didn¡¯t take him seriously with that non-chalant face. He slashed at her with a dou qi infused sword strike.

    The sword strike is as vicious as they come, the strike tore through the air as it made its way over to Hinagiku¡¯s shoulder.

    Wu Yan flinched a bit, he was worried for her. If this hit landed, she would be lucky to get away with just a huge gash on her shoulder.

    Hinagiku analyzed the strike. She lifted the corner of her lips into a smile.

    At this point the attack seemed as though it would hit any moment now.

    Hinagiku struck out with Shirosakura like a pink llightning.

    Bam

    The two blades, both completely different in size, connected. Hinagiku¡¯s eyes had a flash and she seized a leverage point to deliver a parry the swept aside the opponent¡¯s sword beam.

    Fwish

    The sword beam cut through the clouds and disappeared beyond the heaven. Hinagiku came out of this completely unscathed.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    He yelled out of shock. His shock spelled the end of his fight.

    She got into her stance and she lashed out another pink lightning sword strike that struck the opponent¡¯s arming sword. She twisted her blade and with a powerful lift, she disarmed him.

    The arming sword fell outside the arena. This is the end of the fight, not because the opponent is disarmed but because of what Hinagiku did next.

    She slapped the opponent on the chest with the side of Shirosakura. The opponent flew out of the arena while groaning in pain.

    Lei Wang laughed while declaring the end of the fight.

    ¡°The victor of this round, Hinagiku!!!¡±

    The crowd hadn¡¯t reacted to this. They exchanged looks with each other before they went into a noisy roar of cheers and praises.

    Wu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki also shared the same sentiment.

    Wu Yan Wu Yan is genuinely impressed with Hinagiku¡¯s performance, she had improved so much when compared with before.

    The opponent is by no means a pushover, he is about the same level as Hinagiku yet when they fought Hinagiku showed him who is the boss in just 3 attacks. Granted, she used the element of surprise to jump her opponent but even then this required a level of finesse to pull off reliably.

    Hinagiku had no special ability other than the Kendo skills she had learnt during her time in her original world. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from capitalizing it effectively to defeat her opponent.

    Hinagiku is not a weak and dainty flower.

 Chapter 364: Shokuhou Misakiâ€™s turn, the popularity of the Queen

    Lulu immediately hugged Hinagiku the moment she got down from the arena. She kept jumping and laughing that Hinagiku felt a bit troubled.

    ¡°Hinagiku! You¡¯re so amazing!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Hinagiku watched Lulu rub her face all over her meager bust. Lulu is supposed to be older than her by a year. However, her present appearance looked like she¡¯s the younger of the two.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you are being too modest¡­¡±

    Fei Fei adjusted her hair as she watched medical staff carry off Hinagiku¡¯s opponent on a stretcher.

    ¡°That opponent is no small fry, a lot of the 100 rankers can win against him but I reckon there aren¡¯t too many that can so easily mop the floor with him in a short duration. It is a prove of your strength.¡±

    Fei Fei awkwardly continued.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder just where did you guys come from. You, Mikoto, Ikaros, Yan, each of you have such talent and prowess that you guys are diminishing my confidence in my own strength and talent¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Lulu stopped Fei Fei and she glomped her.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei is also quite amazing! You are very super duper strong! I bet sister Fei Fei can kick that guy from Crimson Land into next week if you wanted to, in 2 to 3 bouts even!¡±

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, you shouldn¡¯t say it like that. In my opinion, there are almost nobody in tier 7 that can beat you. I believe if you did a survey, nobody would think you¡¯re being outshined in terms of talent and strength.¡±

    Wu Yan consoled her. If Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t have System, only Astrea, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan can beat Fei Fei. Moreover, Astrea, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan are beings who¡¯s lifespan are measured in centuries, if the concept of mortality even applies to them.

    They wouldn¡¯t feel too good if Fei Fei got bummed out because of this.

    Fei Fei caught Wu Yan in his fallible statement.

    ¡°Does the tier 7 you mentioned include you?¡±

    Fei Fei laughed out loud in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°I am just messing with you guys. Stop consoling me, I am just blowing off a bit of steam.¡±

    Lulu got mad when she heard her.

    ¡°Oh! Sister Fei Fei, I almost cried and that¡¯s what you say?!¡±

    Fei Fei wasn¡¯t sure if she should continue laughing or to cry. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto exchanged glances while releasing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oooohhhhh¡±

    Thunderous cheers greeted Wu Yan & co¡¯s ears, they almost vomitted their lunch due to the sudden sound.

    Lei Wang declared the participants of the next round of the tournament. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto froze up when they saw the name.

    Shokuhou Misaki got called out.

    The person herself is currently revealing a charming smile while tossing around her brilliant golden locks. She¡¯s not good at anything physical so she can¡¯t jump up the stage like the other fighters. She made her way over to the staircase in a slow and composed manner.

    Everyone kept metaphroically ripping their vocal chords to call out Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s name. They are all very entertained by her gait and her looks.

    ¡°Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~ Queen!~~¡±

    She got up the stage with one hand to her cheek. The cheering sounds only made her appearance even more magnificent.

    Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, Lulu¡¯s jaws dropped, so many people are standing up and cheering for her.

    Her popularity is through the roof!

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea behaved like they are already blase to this. They knew about Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s cunning attitude and the various means she has at her disposal to deploy at any given time having been by her side all this while.

    Idols relied on advertisements and words of mouth to accumulate their fame but Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s popularity was gained from her own unique charm.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s title of a queen isn¡¯t for nothing.

    ¡°Th-this is too over the top isn¡¯t it?¡­¡±

    Lulu gasped at Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s overwhelming popularity, even she felt like she should bow down to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Princess Sylph had this much popularity¡­¡±

    Mikoto isn¡¯t too amused, she grumbled.

    ¡°Knowing her, she probably used some kind of trick to achieve this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Hinagiku exchanged a glance before they sighed. This is what they meant when they said beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.

    The board of directors exchanged looks. They appear to be surprised by her popularity as well. Lei Wang continued unsure of whether to laugh or cry.

    ¡°The school might belong to her at this rate¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s opponent got up onto the stage with reluctance.

    Wu Yan looked at the guy like he¡¯s looking at a poor bastard. Anyone who is Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s opponent probably won¡¯t look too good when compared to her.

    Listening to those cheers and praise is enough to demoralize anyone going up there due to pressure.

    The next instant, the opponent lost hhis consciousness.

    ¡°Joou-sama!¡±

    The opponent took a surprising turn of personality much to the surprise of the crowd. Her opponent suddenly started looking at Shokuhou Misaki with a passionate gaze. He placed his head to the floor as if he is in the presence of a saint. He crawled his way over to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s foot like a dog, one wondered if he would kiss her feet given how close he is.

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at him.

    ¡°Will you listen to my request??¡±

    The opponent nodded without a shred of hesitation.

    ¡°Then, are you going to surrender?¡±

    The opponent nodded without thinking about it at all.

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her temple like she¡¯s troubled by something.

    ¡°But if you just surrendered now I feel like that won¡¯t be fair to you¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled again.

    ¡°Alright, you knock yourself out, that way you won¡¯t regret losing without doing anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    The guy knocked himself out by delivering a punch to his own temple.

    Lei Wang looked at the proceeding of the match with shock before he announced the victor.

    ¡°Victory goes to Shokuhou Misaki!¡±

    ¡°Glory to the queen! All hail the queen! To the glorious monarch!¡±

    Everyone started going nuts with their incessant cheers.

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed while putting a finger to her lips in a coy manner.

    ¡°Is this too grandiose, I wonder?¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan while winking and smiling at him.

    Hmph, that oughta show you who is going to play on a bigger stage.

    Wu Yan has the faintest feeling that Shokuhou Misaki is still holding a grudge over the stuff he said to her before.

 Chapter 365: Power levelling, where the sisters wentâ€¦

    After Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s victory, the matches carried on, with 100 participants, there are 50 rounds in total and there are some quick rounds here and there while some matches took longer than needed.

    Not surprising, after Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Shokuhou Misaki won. The top 10 rankers also won their matches without any hitch. Now the tournament is proceeding into its later stage.

    Fei Fei also participated. As the no.5 ranker, she dispatched her opponents without much trouble. After the fight with Wu Yan at Beherl, her strength had increased and she is now a level higher than she was before.

    Her opponents never could draw out her true fighting strength. She always batted her opponent outside the arena with a round of sword beam.

    Astrea shared the same situation with Fei Fei.

    Shokuhou Misaki had popularity and people skills but without a strong assistant to back her up, she couldn¡¯t have achieved her status as the leader of the 13th strongest faction.

    Each of the leaders of the 12 factions are very strong rankers who dominated the first 12 spots among the rankers, that is, before Wu Yan & co came to the school anyway. The leader¡¯s strength is very crucial to a faction.

    Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t have such power with her level only being at Level 64. She is lower in one level than Hinagiku. This is the reason why she ¡°recruited¡± Astrea in the first place, to have someone of strength to back her up.

    In terms of power, Astrea is the strongest after Flandre-chan and Ikaros. She is definitely strong enough to be a force that Shokuhou Misaki can utilize.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s participation in this tournament is to put Astrea in the spotlight and spread the fame of Starlight Queen.

    If Astrea became the tournament champion then Starlight Queen will officially stand on the same ground as the strongest 12 factions.

    Flandre-chan and Ikaros are not competing so there¡¯s a real possibility that Astrea can take the champion title.

    Shokuhou Misaki caught wind of Flandre-chan and Ikaros¡¯ non-participation and she immediately told Astrea to participate and she told her that there will be no food if she went easy on her opponents.

    No food is a very serious thing for Astrea, she wasted no time in drawing her photon sword when it was her turn.

    Let¡¯s just say we don¡¯t want to see the sorry state her opponents are in after the fight.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou didn¡¯t participate, they aren¡¯t rankers.

    Rankers are those who stands out among even the most talented of 1000 special students. The three girls aren¡¯t even at tier 7 so they could not rank even if they wanted to.

    Hence, their role during this tournament is to be one of the spectators.

    After wiping out half the participants, the first day of the tournament ended.

    By this time, the sky had also darkened.

    Lei Wang saw the sky¡¯s color and he stood up.

    ¡°The first round of the grand tournament ends here, note to the 50 victors, the second round begins tomorrow at the same time as today, be there!¡±

    Lei Wang nodded towards the other directors and they bid farewell to each other before they disappeared instantly.

    Seeing as the show is over, the crowd also started dissipating.

    Wu Yan & co haven¡¯t left yet.

    Someone has unfinished business.

    Mikoto growled at Shokuhou Misaki, sparks crackled around her.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki, return the sisters to me!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Misaka-san, you¡¯re talking to me as if I stole them¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed with a hand covering her mouth. Her unfazed appearance caused Mikoto to grind her teeth in anger.

    ¡°You took the sisters away without my permission. If that¡¯s not abduction I don¡¯t know what is!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Misaka-san, you¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at Mikoto who is still fuming. She glanced at Wu Yan before she continued.

    ¡°The sisters are summons of Lil Yan over there. True, I didn¡¯t ask permission from an irresponsible elder sister like you but Little Yan over there said otherwise so technically I didn¡¯t abduct anyone.¡±

    Wu Yan cursed silently. He made a mental note to go really rough on her next time they are doing the nasty. For now, he has bigger things to worry or rather cry about.

    He just knew he¡¯s going to get dragged into the fight whenever these two starts fighting.

    Damn, I should have run when I had the chance.

    Mikoto had things to say about Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s rebuttal. However, the part where she called her irresponsible struck too close to home. Mikoto felt like she had to pay back a lot of debt to the sisters. At the same time, Wu Yan is the one who did most of the rescue, she didn¡¯t do much so she can¡¯t exactly refute Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s statement.

    Now, regarding the guy who disappointed her by allowing the sisters to be in the custody of someone she hates.

    She turned towards Wu Yan with a red face.

    ¡°Yan! Is this true?¡±

    Wu Yan silently retorted.

    Hey, you were there that day, you saw how she took it from me¡­

    ¡°Well, of course.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki saw that Wu Yan is too stumped for words so she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm while putting words in his mouth. She blushed while rubbing her face against his.

    ¡°Little Yan made sure I paid the proper ¡®dues¡¯ before I could take care of them, isn¡¯t that right? Little Yan¡­¡±

    Luckily for him, nobody saw Shokuhou Misaki acting all flirty with Wu Yan, if they did, Wu Yan would have to deal with a mountain of challenge letters again.

    Wu Yan saw Mikoto¡¯s I-will-end-you face and he looked at Shokuhou Misaki with a pained expression.

    ¡°Babe, I think it¡¯s better if you spill the beans on the whereabouts of the sisters..>¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki clicked her tongue, she also didn¡¯t forget to pinch his arm for not standing by her side.

    ¡°The sisters were bodyguards when Starlight Queen¡¯s faction is still in its infancy stage, they are no longer by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Mikoto yelled out loud.

    ¡°Explain yourself!¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou who was busy looking at Wu Yan finally chimed in.

    ¡°The sisters are in the Giant Beasts Forest¡­¡±

    ¡°The giant beast forest!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled at them.

    ¡°Surely you guys have noticed that your experience points are increasing even when you are not fighting anything?¡±

    Wu Yan caught onto her scheme before she said it.

    ¡°So you sent the sisters to the Giant Beast Forest to grind levels?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki nodded.

    ¡°Since summons share the same amount of EXP, I thought that the sisters all 20000 of them can net us quite a substantial amount of experience points if they fought monsters in the Giant Beast Forest.¡±

    ¡°But, to let them stay in the Gaint Beast Forest¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had an anxious tone.

    ¡°Oh, relax¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki continued.

    ¡°You should be worried more about the demonic beasts and the assholes who are gunning for the girls¡­¡±

 Chapter 366: The second round, the first one again?

    The second day of the tournament finally arrived much to the student body¡¯s anticipation.

    Everyone got up at the first break of dawn, they did their morning routine at a rapid pace and they all got ready.

    It didn¡¯t take long for things to get rowdy in Silvaria World Institute.

    The students got into groups or went solo as they headed towards the central plaza.

    In just a few moments, the plaza is already jam-packed with people. People are talking loudly or cheering for their favorite participants, the whole place is practically in an uproar.

    They are in even higher spirits than yesterday.

    It is natural that they are hyped as heck. There aren¡¯t a lot of flashy fights yesterday owing to the strong rankers who swiftly dealt with their opponents.

    The crowd is waiting for strong rankers to get paired up with strong rankers, in other words, they wanted to see a fight, not a slaughter.

    Surprisingly, Lei Wang and the other directors of the board arrived earlier than anyone else. They are currently discussing something on top of the VIP stage.

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Fei Fei, Lulu, and the others gathered, the participants are more or less here already.

    After the arrival of the various factions including the one led by Shokuhou Misaki, all the participants are in full attendance.

    Lei Wang slightly nodded his head before he stood up from his seat. He waited for the crowd to pipe down before he announced something.

    ¡°The second round of the Grand Tournament is a bit different from the round yesterday. Participants, listen up¡­¡±

    The crowd piped down even if they didn¡¯t have to. The spectators were afraid they might miss a word Lei Wang said.

    ¡°Today, the opponents are still randomly picked. But, each participant will be picked twice for two different fights.¡±

    ¡°In other words, each of the 50 participants will have to fight two times. Winning one round doesn¡¯t guarantee participation in round 3. Losing one round doesn¡¯t mean losing the chance to participate in round 3 as well.¡±

    ¡°After every participant had fought their two fights, the second round will be over¡­¡±

    The crowd started making a fuss. The rules are the rules but how are they going to determine who gets to proceed to round 3?

    Lei Wang laughed as if he anticipated this confusion.

    ¡°To get to the third round, you must all exhibit your true power. We of the board will decide 10 and only 10 participants who will make it to the 3rd round!¡±

    ¡°By the end of today, we will know the 10 rankers who will get rewards from the school¡¯s board of directors!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh!¡±

    The crowd started making noises. The 50 participants frowned or turned grim. They didn¡¯t expect the board to determine the finalists by the end of round 2.

    Those stronger participants aren¡¯t too worried. For them, it didn¡¯t matter when they decided the finalists, they were sure they could make it no matter what the board decided.

    Some of them are fools who think too highly of themselves while some are those who truly could stand among the finalists.

    Lei Wang couldn¡¯t care less what the crowd thought about the review system. He took note of the individuals he had high hopes of, namely, Sylph, Caah, Jaafar, Fei Fei, Wu Yan & co.

    ¡°Let us begin, the second round of the Grand tournament!¡±

    The names of the participants shifted rapidly on the projection. The participants aren¡¯t too worried about who they go up against. If they get knocked out on the first fight, they still have one more round to deal with so there¡¯s no point in getting too worked up.

    The names appeared on the projection.

    Lei Wang flinched before he laughed out loud at the appearance of a stunned Wu Yan.

    ¡°First round: Wu Yan v Chester!¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    What luck, to get picked again for the first round.

    Are they using me because I did well on my first fight or am I just the appetizer?

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind going up first. The first and the last fight usually has everyone¡¯s attention so it¡¯s fine.

    Shokuhou Misaki is an exception to this rule, that cheeky lady has a popularity that borders on being a cheat.

    Fei Fei had a serious look, she told him.

    ¡°Yan, watch out¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    ¡°Why? Is that Chester also another one of Bing Ling¡¯s admirer?¡±

    Fei Fei slapped Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What are you talking about, you know Chester is a guy¡­¡±

    Wu Yan retorted in a grumbling manner.

    ¡°Well, he might swing that way so¡­¡±

    Fei Fei missed this part and if she did hear it, she might have been a bit mad. She got close to him, Wu Yan could smell something faintly sweet coming from her.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the leaders of the 9 factions who came to the arena tower with you!¡±

    ¡°One of the leaders of the 9 factions¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. Looks like this fight is going to be fun.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Fei Fei said.

    ¡°Chester is the successor to the 3rd largest noble family in Feia empire. His strength is not yet at the top 10 rankers¡¯ level but he could easily attain no.11 if he wanted to. If you¡¯re not careful you might just lose¡­¡±

    ¡°No.11¡­¡±

    He¡¯s not afraid of competition, however, he would have liked for Chester to fight him before this tournament. That way, he could have completed the mission to take a spot among the top 20 rankers.

    The System notified him that due to the tournament and the potential for ranker¡¯s name list to shift rapidly before and after the event, the ranker name list is currently unreliable for the sake of completion of the mission.

    This means he won¡¯t get anything even if he wins.

    Wu Yan shook his head to clear his thoughts as he took the stage.

    If he continued winning, completing his quest is only a matter of time.

    Right now he needs to focus on winning and winning!

 Chapter 367: I am going to win this round for sure!

Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 368: Jaafarâ€™s fight! Beast Battle Arts!

Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 Chapter 369: Hinagiku vs a top 10 ranker

    ¡°Next up! Katsura Hinagiku vs Vishi!¡±

    Everyone looked at Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku flinched while laughing.

    ¡°Oh dear, my opponent is a top 10 ranker¡­¡±

    Mikoto asked Hinagiku who is still laughing.

    ¡°Hinagiku, you going to be alright?¡±

    Hinagiku smiled.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    If at all possible, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to see Hinagiku fight this round. He even wanted her to give up the fight.

    It¡¯s not because Wu Yan didn¡¯t believe Hinagiku, Hinagiku¡¯s ability is something Wu Yan knows. Her level cannot beat Vishi but in terms of real strength, there¡¯s a chance she might come out on top.

    It won¡¯t be easy for her to win. Wu Yan thought that she can¡¯t get out of this battle without getting hurt. He liked the thought of her winning without a scratch but it¡¯s hard for him to imagine that in the most optimistic of scenarios.

    Wu Yan just didn¡¯t want to see Hinagiku hurt.

    Hinagiku looked at Wu Yan as if she could read his mind, her eyes were telling him that her resolve has been made up.

    She is telling him that she¡¯s going up that stage no matter what Wu Yan says.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed as he told her in a warm voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much¡­¡±

    Hinagiku had met Vishi once when she just entered Silvaria World Institute, he brought along his Crimson Land members to recruit Wu Yan & co at their villa.

    After seeing Wu Yan¡¯s performance at the arena tower, Vishi threw the recruitment idea right out the window. Now, their second meeting would be in the arena of this tournament.

    Vishi looked at Hinagiku and he shrugged.

    ¡°Hey, can you surrender? I don¡¯t want to fight you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku silently took out the crystal sword she had. Her answer is pretty obvious.

    Vishi¡¯s shoulder fell.

    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­¡±

    A torrent of dou qi poured forth. The amount is so great that the air around the arena stirred. What¡¯s weird is that when the aura assaulted Hinagiku, her skirt didn¡¯t move at all as if it defied physics.

    Vishi¡¯s burning dou qi made him look like a super saiyan, he certainly looked terrifying.

    Hinagiku¡¯s pupil shrunk and she knew an attack is coming.

    Vishi punched at the air with his right hand.

    The moment he did so, the dou qi gathered at his fist and was emitted as a dou qi blast that targeted Hinagiku while everyone gasped.

    Hinagiku inhaled and she closed her eyes while grasping Shirosakura. She opened her eyes and her figure blurred.

    The dou qi blast hit Hinagiku, or at least it looked like it did, the dou qi blast past through her figure and hit the floor behind her.

    That was an afterimage!

    Ting

    The sound of metal hitting another metal resounded. Hinagiku pressed Shirosakura against Vishi who managed to block just in time.

    Vishi couldn¡¯t block with his own bare hands. He managed to withdraw his arming sword before Hinagiku struck him.

    Hinagiku bitterly laughed when she pressed down Shirosakura to no avail. She couldn¡¯t overcome the disparity of strength between a male and a female.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit to be distracted during a fight!¡±

    Before Hinagiku returned to her senses, Vishi batted Hinagiku away with his dou qi enhanced swing.

    Hinagiku steadied herself and her figure blurred once more.

    Vishi raised his arming sword and infused it with dou qi.

    10 sword strikes came from behind Vishi. He directed the sword images like a storm of slashes towards the incoming blurred figure.

    Dwang Tang Ting Ding

    Swishing sounds and collision sounds intermixed into a weird melody. Everybody is focused on Hinagiku¡¯s outstanding resistance against Vishi. They rained down praises and cheers on her. Vishi can¡¯t help but smile bitterly, being a beautiful lady has its perks, it seems.

    Vishi unleashed another storm of slashes and sword images that made the one before looked small in comparison. He¡¯s going all-out to make sure Hinagiku is overwhelmed.

    Hinagiku dodged and parried her way through the storm of sword images as she approached Vishi.

    The sword images aren¡¯t real but because they are enhanced by Vishi¡¯s dou qi if they actually landed then it would be no different than getting hit by a real weapon.

    Vishi discovered that his sword images aren¡¯t as effective as he would like to think so. It did nothing to stop Hinagiku¡¯s advancement.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s close quarters combat you want?¡±

    Hinagiku grinned.

    He stopped making sword images and he raised his arming sword in a stance.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jaafar I might be intimidated but if I am intimidated by a girl then I am not a man!¡±

    He closed his eyes and unleashed all of his dou qi until it permeated the arena. It¡¯s like he is using this dou qi as his eyes.

    Hinagiku stopped when she noticed the sword images had disappeared.

    My chance is here!

    Vishi opened his eyes and he quickly arrived in front of Hinagiku before he unleashed a slash that seemed impossible because of its angle.

    Hinagiku noticed her mistake and she forced herself to react to the attack.

    When the sword is only a centimeter away from her, she did a brilliant turn and she parried his strike with her Shirosakura.

    Her quick thinking had got her through without an injury.

    Vishi silently praised her movement. If Hinagiku chose to block by raising her sword, it would have been too late.

    The centripetal force she leveraged gave her enough space and force to parry Vishi¡¯s strike that exploited the gap in her defense. She effectively turned her offense into her defense.

    In the seats reserved for participants, Mikoto, Wu Yan, and Fei Fei smiled. Meanwhile, Lulu and Flandre-chan cheered loudly.

 Chapter 370: The breathtaking fight and finally, victory!

    Tang

    The sound of blades crossing sounded for the umpteenth time. It¡¯s a fight between swordmasters, every time the crowd thought one of them can¡¯t block an attack, they block it.

    It¡¯s a very spectacular display of sword mastery.

    The crowd sang praises and rained down cheers upon the two fighters. Hinagiku had changed the students¡¯ opinion of her.

    None of the crowd think that any one of the newcomers is an easy target. These special students are all very strong individuals.

    This excluded Flandre-chan who has her powers sealed for the time being, nobody would expect a kid to bring them any entertainment during a fight.

    Hinagiku unfurled a piercing storm of sword jabs. In the blink of an eye, Hinagiku struck out a 5 hit combo that forced Vishi back.

    Not giving him a room to relax, Hinagiku went into a dash as her pink hair danced in the wind due to her speed, she looked like a sakura-colored flower in that battlefield.

    Vishi had more strength than Hinagiku, when he retreated, Hinagiku got close but Vishi struck out with his arming sword.

    His arming sword glowed brightly due to the infused dou qi. He unleashed a sword beam from the arming sword, the golden beam with massive energy in it headed towards Hinagiku in the form an arc.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled out. He grabbed onto the railing with all his might while watching the match in an anxious manner. Her fighting style is different from Vishi who relied on his overwhelming dou qi, Hinagiku used pure skills and strength to unleash her attacks.

    In terms of power, Hinagiku is weaker, the only thing she can use is the technique she developed during her student years in Hakuo.

    Her kendo foundation and the effect of leveling up had made her a very strong person. The downside of her technique and strength meant that she can only do close ranged attack and she didn¡¯t have fancy attack skills.

    It¡¯s an unknown whether or not Hinagiku can sustain this fight while defending against Vishi¡¯s dou qi attack.

    Hinagiku glanced at Wu Yan and she could see that Wu Yan is really worried for her.

    It¡¯s like time had stopped. Exposed to dou qi attacks, her eyes flashed.

    I don¡¯t want to see your worried expression anymore¡­

    But, Yan, just let me be selfish one more time¡­

    Hinagiku had a firm expression. Shirosakura brightened as if responding to her resolve.

    Hinagiku raised Shirosakura and she charged towards the beam contrary to the crowd¡¯s expectation. She sliced at the sword beam.

    ¡°Hinagiku!¡±

    Wu Yan, Mikoto, Fei Fei, and Lulu cried out.

    Bam.

    The frightening power in that sword beam made Hinagiku wince from the vibrations. She started feeling a heavy sensation in her chest. However, she didn¡¯t retreat, she psyched herself up with a battle cry and she pushed forward while stomping with her hands firmly holding onto the blade.

    Her powerful advance managed to crack the sword beam.

    ¡°Hey now, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    Vishi is flabbergasted by this scene. He had an ominous feeling when he saw how his dou qi beam got cracked.

    But, before Vishi can react in time, Hinagiku gnashed her teeth and she yelled before giving another mighty push with her crystal sword.

    Fwoom

    Like an old rag, the crystal sword split the beam in half. The remnants of the sword beam scattered into Hinagiku¡¯s background.

    ¡°What the f¡­¡±

    Vishi almost cussed. His full power sword beam got split in half like some third-rate cleaning rag.

    Vishi didn¡¯t stop to realize that Hinagiku isn¡¯t done just yet.

    Hinagiku leveraged her momentum and tossed her sword at Vishi. Shirosakura flew at Vishi while splitting the air.

    Vishi panicked and he immediately retreated away but it¡¯s the same situation as Hinagiku was in before, there is no leeway to dodge.

    The tip of the sword is already very close to his face. He could see the fine grains of the sword and he would be hard-pressed to imitate Hinagiku¡¯s counter.

    Vishi chose to unleash his dou qi and use the force to repel the sword.

    Since Hinagiku simply threw the sword, the force from the unleashed dou qi repelled the sword quite easily.

    However, Vishi thought wrongly if he thought Hinagiku didn¡¯t factor this in.

    Grab

    He knew this won¡¯t end well when he heard the sound.

    Hinagiku grabbed the sword that was flying away and she slapped Vishi¡¯s body with the side of sword like a bat.

    Boom

    Vishi flew away and crashed hard into the ground. He endured the intense pain coming from his chest and the sword appeared this time, with its tip pointing at his forehead.

    The crowd went silent.

    Vishi looked at the sword and he looked at Hinagiku who is both pale and panting hard at the moment.

    ¡°I lost¡­¡±

    The crowd looked at each other as if to confirm that just happened. They cheered, nay roared in elation.

    Hinagiku won everyone¡¯s respect and applaud.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±

    Her comrades all sighed in relief before they smiled at each other.

    ¡°What an agile one.¡±

    Lei Wang laughed out loud.

    ¡°Formidable strength, quick mind, and wonderful technique. I should have expected as much from one of the teammates of that young fellow.¡±

    The higher-ups all nodded, they thought very highly of Hinagiku¡¯s performance as well.

    Lei Wang stood up and he declared the winner.

    ¡°Victory goes to Katsura Hinagiku!¡±

    Everyone got hyped up as well. Another ranker had risen up as one of the new top 10 rankers. Moreover, she is one of the newcomers.

    Hinagiku came back to a sea of cheers and hugs. Wu Yan felt a bit of pain when he saw Hinagiku¡¯s pale face, he caressed her face while whispering into her ears.

    ¡°Take a good rest¡­¡±

    Hinagiku nodded and she closed her eyes while Wu Yan stroked her.

 Chapter 371: The battles keep on coming, another one!

    The cheers threaten to reach the high heavens. The fight between Hinagiku and Vishi had enthralled the crowd into an absolutely hyped state. Their passions could be heard through their voice. They wanted the next match to begin a.s.a.p.

    At this point, the spectators aren¡¯t even sure who they are rooting for anymore. They would cheer with all their hearts whenever they see someone giving their all out there in the arena. At this rate, a lot of students are going to end up with sore throats after this tournament.

    Of course, the fighters responded by fighting at their maximum spirit Boring matches turned into intense ones, magic, and dou qi flying everywhere, secret skills being utilized for the first time ever &, etc¡­ The crowd and the higher-ups all enjoyed watching the fights.

    The bottom ranking 80 something rankers fought like madmen on top of the arena, They fought with such energy and zest that even the top 50 students are impressed and astonished.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but comment on how hype can make people bring out their true power.

    The second round of the grand tournament had been in session for half a day now. Shokuhou Misaki, Hinagiku, Fei Fei, Astrea, and Mikoto had already finished their second fights.

    Astrea fought against another top 10 ranker who had a higher rank than Vishi. She went up against the no.6 of this school who stood close to the top 5 of this school.

    Astrea wasn¡¯t like Hinagiku, as the highest level participant in this tournament. Astrea put on a brilliant show of handing her opponent¡¯s butt to him. She used her Photon sword like a cudgel to bash her opponents, only when her opponent lost their consciousness did she stop.

    The other top 10 rankers prayed to whatever gods they believed in when they saw her going absolute ludicrous savage on her opponents. It¡¯s not just her strength, they are also intimidated by her fervent attacks that bordered on insanity. They thanked their gods that she already fought two rounds.

    Faced with the threat of no food, she really could unleash unforeseen power. It¡¯s the first time he saw anyone turn the desire for food into power.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar¡¯s heart sank when they saw her display of power.

    Silvaria World Institute originally had only 3 tier 8 individuals and they ruled over the student body like kings. Yet, within the short span of a month, Misaka Mikoto appeared, Ikaros, and now Astrea.

    Are tier 8 individuals raining down here or what.

    Caah bitterly laughed. This world is much larger than he thought. He thought that by reaching tier 8 before age 25, he is one of the most talented individuals in Silvaria. However¡­

    Caah didn¡¯t know that his talent is actually one of the best since Mikoto, Ikaros, and Astrea are not from this world in the first place.

    Caah is making plans on how to recruit these people into Feia empire.

    Unlike Caah, Sylph briefly examined Astrea and she said nothing. It¡¯s unknown what this icy expressionless princess thought of these strong newcomers.

    Jaafar snorted at Astrea and he turned his head the other way.

    Wu Yan is the only one of his group who hadn¡¯t fought his second match yet. Now, to wait for the result¡­

    Wu Yan got picked for his second fight soon enough. He almost laughed out loud when they announced his opponent.

    ¡°Next round: Wu Yan v Bing Ling!¡±

    Everyone stopped cheering for a moment, they confirmed the names and then they went into an uproar.

    Wu Yan and Bing Ling stared each other down.

    It¡¯s finally time for them to have their much-awaited fight.

    They didn¡¯t get to finish their fight back then. They can finally continue where they left off, now that he¡¯s got Gate of Babylon, his strength had increased.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Bing Mian yelled out while clenching his fists. His dark expression conveyed to his brother that he wanted him to beat Wu Yan up real good but even Bing Mian is not sure whether it would end up like that.

    Like Bing Mian, Qing Jing Hua held back Bing Ling¡¯s sleeve with a worried look. Both of them is familiar with Wu Yan¡¯s strength by now.

    Bing Ling dismissed their worries with a wave of his hand. He stopped the two from saying anything. He said nothing to Wu Yan as he got up the railing and leapt towards the arena.

    Wu Yan smiled. Mikoto, Hinagiku, Fei Fei, Lulu, Flandre-chan, and Ikaros cheered for him.

    ¡°Onii-chan (Yan), you can do it!¡±

    Flandre-chan and Lulu yelled out loud.

    ¡°Teach that fellow a lesson!¡±

    Mikoto said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get careless now!¡±

    Fei Fei and Hinagiku said.

    Wu Yan responded to them by giving them a bright smile. Wu Yan isn¡¯t too worried about this fight with Bing Ling, at the same time, he knew he should stay on his toes as well.

    With True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, and Gate of Babylon. If he still loses to someone from the same tier as him then he won¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    The two stared at each other in the arena. The two figures with special uniform stood in the plain arena, the scene was strangely fascinating.

    The grudge between them also added to the allure of this match.

    Bing Mian got schooled in front of the student body in the arena tower. In order to protect his younger brother¡¯s honor, Bing Mian stood up to challenge Wu Yan. A top 10 ranker challenging a newbie drew a lot of attention at first.

    Compared to Bing Ling, Wu Yan had much simpler motives. He needed to complete his sudden quests and he couldn¡¯t care less who his opponent was or what kind of person he was. He also didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass what people thought of him.

    Because Lirin intervened and got Sylph to stop the fight he had to wait until now to finish his fight with Bing Ling. For the spectators, they are excited because they knew about the juicy details and the background between the fighters.

    The crowd is now at the peak of excitement.

    Bing Ling looked at Wu Yan. He shifted from not taking him seriously to taking him seriously. Now, he had a grim expression.

    Bing Ling didn¡¯t dare to treat him as just another newbie. Wu Yan has the strength that if Bing Ling is truthful with himself, exceeded him.

    From the fights he observed, he could tell Wu Yan has an Armament that can shoot armaments.

    Bing Ling had no idea Wu Yan got his hands on Gate of Babylon recently, he assumed Wu Yan had hidden it up till now.

    Bing Ling felt fortunate that he had ways to counter Wu Yan, an effective way.

 Chapter 372: Gate of Babylon countered, Nietono no Shana fights back.

    Bing Ling had a smug smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an Armament you got there¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and then he laughed.

    ¡°Oh? So you know that¡¯s an armament? As expected of a top 10 ranker¡­¡±

    Bing Ling continued.

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, I don¡¯t have the confidence to fight against you not when you have that armament. No matter if it¡¯s power, speed or defense your armament seems to be able to cover all bases. It doesn¡¯t help that you can restore the number of stored armaments.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Why is he praising him and diminishing his own image?

    Bing Ling shook his head as though he read Wu Yan¡¯s mind. He laughed out loud.

    ¡°Wu Yan, your armament is annoying but that¡¯s just it. Against me and my Cyto family ice dou qi, your armament is going to be rendered ineffective.¡±

    Done with his talk, he withdrew two icy daggers. It¡¯s pretty clear that the pair of daggers are Rare armaments.

    He rotated the knives in a deft manner, those 2 daggers are like polar lights twirling in his hands. The knives then collided together while generating sparks. The sparks that appeared had a cold and eerie aura.

    Then, cold blue dou qi started coming out of Bing Ling. He had covered himself in this icy aura.

    The blue dou qi started expanding until it formed into a gas cloud, something seemed to be brewing within it.

    Wu Yan¡¯s alarm went off when Bing Ling made his move. He frowned, this is the very same move Bing Ling was going to use back in the arena tower. However, Sylph stopped him before he could.

    Seeing it again, and referring back to what Bing Ling said, this battle isn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thought.

    ¡°Freezing gale!¡±

    After his low chant, the blue gas cloud made of dou qi shot towards the sky and it stayed there.

    In the platform for the participants, all the top 10 rankers narrowed their eyes. They knew what Bing Ling is going to do next, some of these people who had experienced this themselves gasped in surprise.

    The gas cloud exploded and countless blue streams of light rained down and covered the arena.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He examined the blue lights and his intuition told him the blue lights here are different from last time.

    With an ominous feeling, Wu Yan looked at the blue lights wandering around the arena and he decided to act first.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling but who cares, I am going to strike first anyway!¡±

    Snapping his finger, the familiar red space appeared once more with thousands of iron swords peeking out of portals. The next instant, Wu Yan is utterly shocked.

    The blue lights charged towards the swords like bees to honey. The blue lights then covered the iron sand swords and they slowly encased the swords in ice.

    Bing Ling is almost as surprised as Wu Yan was. He stared at the crimson space.

    ¡°Odd armament you have there, my freezing gale should be able to freeze most if not all armaments, yet, it seems to be ineffective against yours!¡±

    Bing Ling turned his tone around.

    ¡°No matter, without your swords, your crimson space is useless¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned dark. He never thought he had this countermeasure in place. Wu Yan smiled, if this guy thought that he only had Gate of Babylon then he is sorely mistaken.

    He waved his hand and dismissed the frozen swords. Bing Ling can¡¯t help but laugh as he raised his daggers.

    ¡°Come, let me see what else can you do?!¡±

    Bing Ling shot himself at Wu Yan while aiming his daggers at Wu Yan¡¯s arms.

    Wu Yan almost made a wrong move, he observed the approaching Bing Ling and he recalled that the blue lights could slow Bing Ling¡¯s opponents down.

    Wu Yan is now in striking distance of Bing Ling.

    He materialized Nietono no Shana but he creased his forehead when Nietono no Shana started getting encased in ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Bing Ling accelerated towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly troubling¡­¡±

    Wu Yan, still focusing on Bing Ling raised Nietono no Shana against a somewhat surprised Bing Ling.

    Flames started sprouting from the blade itself. It melted away all the ice covering it by turning it into steam in almost an instant. Wu Yan dashed up to Bing Ling with the flaming Nietono no Shana.

    This sudden change elicited a sudden change in Bing Ling¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan had an armament that can counter his ice dou qi.

    Wu Yan figured it was his turn to return the surprise Bing Ling gave him.

    The students started getting noisy. They vigorously discussed the weirdly slim sword that is on fire. They had seen that armament last time but it wasn¡¯t burning then.

    Lei Wang amusedly shook his head.

    ¡°Where is he getting all his tricks from? Is he a disciple of some famous master?¡­¡±

    Bing Mian and Qing Jing Hua had difficult expressions. Meanwhile, Fei Fei and Lulu were astonished whereas Hinagiku and Mikoto merely exchanged smiles with each other.

    It¡¯s just his armament and he hasn¡¯t even pulled out Meteor Storm yet. If he did, the girls wondered what they would think?¡­

    Bing Ling stopped dashing, he wanted to examine Nietono no Shana more. His expressions kept changing. Cyto family¡¯s ice dou qi is very special in that it can slow enemies down, it can also freeze other people¡¯s armament. However, fire is its fatal weakness.

    Wu Yan raised Nietono no Shana while brushing his finger across the sword, the fires didn¡¯t seem to burn him as if it knew how to recognize its owner.

    Wu Yan smiled at Bing Ling.

    ¡°Come on, where did all your fire go?¡±

    Wu Yan immediately appeared in front of Bing Ling.

 Chapter 373: A fight between fire and ice

    When the dark figure appeared before Bing Ling, he immediately moved his left foot to side step away from the figure. The heat generated from Nietono no Shana brushed right past his cheek. He can feel the heat even now.

    The next moment, Nietono no Shana stopped and immediately went into a horizontal swipe at Bing Ling¡¯s waist.

    Wu Yan¡¯s sudden attack was out of Bing Ling¡¯s calculation. Cold sweat came out when the sword was mere inches away from his face.

    At this critical juncture, the blue lights wandering the field came and slowed the blade down even if the flames dispersed the blue lights. The time it bought was enough for Bing Ling to escape the attack range.

    Bing Ling¡¯s expression turned cold. His figure blurred and he appeared squatting down while facing Wu Yan. His blue daggers were aimed at Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Fwoosh

    A sea of flames was unleashed from Nietono no Shana. The intensity of the flames stopped Bing Ling from advancing any further. Wu Yan made use of this opportunity to jump back to a safe distance.

    Bing Ling¡¯s lips twitched., he planned to use his ice dou qi to suppress Wu Yan¡¯s armament but somehow or the other his own ice dou qi got suppressed instead. Only he knows just how frustrating this match is.

    To the others, this match is electrifying to watch. Any moment, someone might screw up and lose, the crowd ecstatically cheered for their champions.

    Wu Yan frowned at the blue lights wandering around the arena. These annoying lights are sealing his Gate of Babylon, affecting his speed and apparently they are also imbued with the function to protect their master at all cost.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know ice dou qi could be so meddlesome to deal with.

    His eyes had a bright glint for a moment as he counted the blue lights. With so many debuffs on him, he should be the one feeling frustrated.

    In his eyes, a golden light flashed and electrical sparks started appearing around him. An idea hit him, what if he used Nietono no Shana¡¯s flame to get rid of the crowd control effects?

    He summoned flames from the sword and the arena got really hot.

    Bing Ling¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the flames. He felt his head sink for a moment, he thought the flames were just added effect of his armament, he didn¡¯t think he could control them at will.

    Wu Yan made his move.

    He raised Nietono no Shana horizontally against his chest and he shot out the flames with a swipe.

    Feeling the intense heat coming from the flames, Bing Ling decided to evade instead of defending. He directed the flames in such a way that the more Bing Ling retreated, more of his icy aura around the arena is being melted. He can see his crowd control diminishing by the second.

    Bing Mian and Qing Jing Hua yelled out in shock. Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar looked at the match as if it was already decided.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not that hard to figure out that fire can be used against ice. Anyone with half a brain could figure that out for themselves. However, of those that tried to use fire against Bing Ling¡¯s Icy blue aura, all except Wu Yan managed to pull it off, the rest had failed miserably. The reason: they didn¡¯t have flames as hot or near as hot as Wu Yan¡¯s.

    Before they can put out the blue lights, Bing Ling would have already defeated them.

    Bing Ling knew about his own weakness and he would employ blitzkrieg as a result. He had wanted to defeat Wu Yan before he can get rid of his blue lights.

    When Bing Ling is busy thinking of his next step, the sound of something cutting through the wind entered his ears. He could see a dark figure appearing in his vision but can do little against its approach.

    Wu Yan swung down with a mighty force.

    Bing Ling threw his daggers and blue light streamed down above, intercepting Nietono no Shana.

    Piff

    The blue lights got decimated but Bing Ling had already made his escape.

    Bing Ling who had retreated charged at Wu Yan with lightning fast speed. His daggers are like venomous snakes that are waiting for Wu Yan to let his guard down.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. He smiled while raising Nietono no Shana. He did a swipe and flames shot out that caused the surrounding air to feel like one is near a volcano.

    Their attacks broke the sound barrier but the two of them can still keep up with each other even as they go into striking range of each other.

    When the dagger is almost touching Nietono no Shana, Bing Ling did a weird twist with his body and maneuvered his way under Wu Yan¡¯s sword and he straightaway went for his hands.

    Going by the crowd¡¯s experience, there should be no way Wu Yan can parry in time, he would get his hands cut and he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue fighting in any form.

    Mikoto frowned with an anxious look. But, Wu Yan¡¯s Eternal Arms Mastery means that Bing Ling won¡¯t get his way so easily.

    Qing JIng Hua and Bing Mian started cheering loudly at the thought of Wu Yan losing to Bing Ling.

    However, in the VIP seats, Lei Wang smiled. Some of the more astute individuals also noticed that not only is Wu Yan unperturbed, he even smiled as if he welcomed this.

    Bing Ling¡¯s dagger is closing in on Wu Yan¡¯s hands and everybody started holding their breaths.

    Bing Ling had a bad feeling the closer his daggers got to Wu Yan and he just couldn¡¯t explain it¡­

 Chapter 375: Wasting an unfortunate wind snake

    On the vacant plains Wu Yan once laid, one uninvited guest came.

    A green bodied black striped giant snake crawled out from the depths of the forest encroaching on his location.

    With a length of approximately 4m and a diameter roughly that of a bucket, two fangs bigger than small sticks gives a very clear impression that this particular snake isn¡¯t a vegetarian. (TN:Hurdurr it¡¯s carnivorous, but the raw means that this snake didn¡¯t come here to sip tea)

    Shamelessly he hid on a tree, vigilantly observing this giant snake.

    Just moments ago, given the warning, he almost gave himself a heart attack. This kind of lifeform whether or not it existed on earth before his trasport, he hadn¡¯t a clue but can one really expect him who have only seen little kittens and puppies to deal with such a fierce being calmly?

    If it were not for the fact that there¡¯s more of this pricks to ¡®greet¡¯, he would have ran back to his mama. On the presumption, that there¡¯s one on this world,

    As he watches the snake, he can¡¯t help but feel, as expected of giant beast forest?

    A streak of light flashed across his eyes, and on top of the snake¡¯s a unique line of words came out.

    Wind snake: lv10

    This is but another perk of the system, a passive ability of the system to discern objects inside the field of vision.

    Rather than information, it¡¯s more apt to call it a name and level.

    But though it is only a sliver of information, he was still close to weeping.

    System you piece of shit, this is a fucking level 10, to put my chances of victory at 5% with moi¡¯s (TN:¸ç referring to himself as brother but it is intended for comedic effect so i changed a bit) fabulous lv0 when we don¡¯t even know if the chances really exceeds 1%.

    Holding his thoughts, he placed his hands on the grip of his sword and closed his eyes ever so slightly maintaining his stance so that he can assault at a moment¡¯s notice, planning his next move.

    There¡¯s only one chance and a frontal confrontation between lv 0 and lv10 is to nominate oneself for the Darwin award. Under this circumstances, only with sudden ambush can one increase the chances of victory, and this strike must strike hard in addition to fast! Or it¡¯s nap time.

    Once he has attacked and the snake is still mobile then his only option left is to flee.

    Keeping his gaze upon the huge wind snake, his consciousness went into the system, flipping through the item list.

    This is why he kept the Ip, what better time to use it than now?

    Immortal intoxicating flower: Able to release a certain amount of pollen to induce target which inhaled it into a daze, also has a certain amount of chances to cause hallucinations; 1000 Ip.

    Sword in the right, flower in the left, the flower looks intriguingly ancient and although there¡¯s better choices in the list, he wanted to conserve his resources. Besides, this flower is quite practical and is perfectly suitable for dealing with this threat.

    Lifting an arm to cover his nose, he sniggered while waving the flower. (TN: screw wind directions)

    A bunch of pollens invisible to the naked eyes came out and slowly wafted over to the snake. It¡¯s hard to believe but this flower¡¯s pollen do not require wind to carry it, just point it like a gun towards the target and the pollen will only travel towards that direction.

    Drifting towards the snake who is looking around anxiously with its green eye because of its instinct.

    Spring loaded and with its forked tongue going in and out of its mouth the snake prepared.

    Too bad this snake¡¯s book ends here, for how would it have known with its underdeveloped psyche that an opponent would hide unabashedly and use cheap ploys, it had only known the ones who would come straight up and challenge him.

    With the passage of time, its eyelids began to grew heavy and watered. Blinking now and then with its body continuously twisting about, but this seems to be a sign of restlessness.

    Witnessing this, Wu Yan can¡¯t help but feel elated that his plan worked. Honestly, he was afraid the snake wouldn¡¯t get intoxicated since he never knew much about snakes. (TN: raw says all said and done he was never a drinking pal with a snake, took some leeway)

    Gradually as if knowing its time has come the snake shouted its last lament. In Wu Yan¡¯s ears, these pitiful cries are music to his ears, he just heard ¡®Moar!¡¯, thus he shook the flower ever harder!

    Until there was no more pollen shaken out of the flower he stopped, and on the ground is the snake who had went inside a beautiful dreamworld.

    Noticing this, he jumped down 6-7 meters from the tree and landed on the ground, with his ¡®Kendo Master¡¯, even if his body did not improve much, his techniques improved to the point where a little bit of agility is but a simple trifle.

    Carefully he approached the snake who¡¯s head reached his knees while gulping.

    ¡®Surely, it won¡¯t wake up right¡­¡¯

    Fighting his impulse to run away as fast as possible, he determined to rely on striking first, taking out his Kusanagi sword, he took aim at the forehead of the Wind snake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me bro, blame the fact that you¡¯re born a snake, you ain¡¯t got human rights. Remember to be a ¡®good person¡¯ next time you reincarnate.¡± (TN: it¡¯s a buddhist belief that there¡¯s a tab being kept, at the end of one¡¯s life and closed before starting another circle of life. This tab details your deeds good and bad. If you do a lot of good then you¡¯re going to be born a human, highest honor, or if you¡¯re bad killing a lot of pigs for example, you get to be born a pig. The path of escaping this circle of death and rebirth is through nirvana, but then again, not buddhist so I wouldn¡¯t know much. Very hard to keep original intention while changing to english.)

    Chanting ¡®Amituofo¡¯ (TN: to take refuge in amitabha¡¯s name/light, buddhist expression.), he swung the sword, the sharp Kusanagi cut through its head like a knife through paper, executing the snake in its sleep.

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv1!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv2!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv3!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv4!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv5!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congratulations for leveling up, current level is lv6!¡±

    The system notification shook his brain, after he regained consciousness, he laughed, dispersing the feelings of sin and disgust from killing to hell (TN:¾ÅÏöÔÆÍâji¨³xi¨¡oy¨²nw¨¤i, took some lee way).

    ¡®Lv10 monsters rock, I jumped from 0 to lv6, moi has finally escaped the title of ¡®newb¡¯

    Lifting his arms, he can feel that with the rise in levels, his body became lighter and more vigorous, he¡¯s feeling like he¡¯s born anew with reinforced bones and clearer mind.

    A body that was before this only skillful has, with the levels, been enhanced to the point of fulfilling basic requirements of cultivation.

    Looks like this thing known as leveling reinforces ones body and strengthen ones aptitudes modifying oneself to become more suitable for cultivation and growth purposes. Clearly, with levels one¡¯s talents and body conditions will improve. Combining this with the system¡¯s abilities and offerings, being haxxor is no longer a pipedream! (TN: haxxor replaces ×Ýºáz¨°ngh¨¦ng, to have one¡¯s way, doing whatever the hell one damn well pleases, open for suggestions)

    ¡°Beep! Organic materials detected, do you wish to offer this up to system for Ip?¡±

    ¡°Beep! lv10 magic crystal x 1 detected, offer up to system for Ap?¡±

    Still celebrating his level up, the notification make him go blank for a second.

    Organic materials? Magic crystal? What the hell is going on?

    Magic crystal should be obvious, he already read about it countless times in is novels, it is a pleasant surprise to be able to exchange it for Ap, but still within acceptable range.

    But what¡¯s up with organic materials?

    Is it perhaps this snake¡¯s body?

    He furrowed his brows, deep in thought, and observed the out of luck snake.

    ¡°Transfer!¡±

    The snake body slowly became transparent and finally disappeared. Concurrently, the system notification rang.

    ¡°Ding! Ip 3000, Ap 500!¡±

    Holy shit, it works!

    He grinned before posing a question.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s the condition of exchange?¡±

    ¡°User, the type of points correspond to the materials of exchange!¡±

    Scratching his head, though he won¡¯t say he¡¯s dumb, but the system¡¯s respond was only understood a little and only the face value of the respond.

    After a bunch of QnA, he finally saw the light.

    Basically, equipments for Ep, items and materials for Ip, since the body of the snake is a type of materials, it counts as an item and thus the Ip, and energy type units for Ap, magic crystal contains energy hence the Ap.

    ¡°Then tell me system, what do I have to transfer for Sp?¡±

    ¡®Even though it¡¯s nice to have other things but nice it may be, compared to 2D moe shoujos (TN: ÃÃ×Ó, mei zi, the temptation to write imouto is strong), those things can shove it, what? why not summon 3d shoujos? How superficial, as an otaku, how can one summon 3d shoujos! This is heresy! ¡®(TN: not sure author rant or 4th wallbreak¡­, treating it as 4th wallbreak)

    ¡°If user transfer life type units, it can be exchange for Sp!¡±

    ¡°Life type units? Surely it¡¯s not living beings¡­¡± He laughed dryly while feeling like his hairs are standing on its end.

    ¡°Reminder to user, sentient life type units are invalid, valid units are those that have no sentience!¡±

    ¡°????¡±

    The mindfuck is strong with this one. (TN: lit, his questions are about to pierce the heavens)

    It¡¯s enough that in the 21st century it¡¯s normal to use technical jargonsto screw people over, but how come even world transport system knows how to troll, wait¡­ wrong, his ass was already hurting from the surprise buttsechs earlier.(TN: referring to strings of zero and super weak stats)

    ¡°System, can you please illustrate with example?¡± He said most unamusedly.

    ¡°life type units, for instance, items with life energy, eggs of magic beasts and the likes!¡±

    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you say this earlier, using terms like life type units, seriously¡­¡±

    Dejectedly he sighed, even though it¡¯s obvious now, but it feels like he wasted his saliva and energy. It seems to converse with the system, a certain standard of intelligence and will is needed.

    He closed the menu after looking at the mission tab¡¯s mission 1 and mission 2¡¯s 1:100 and 1: 10 ratio.

    For the foreseeable future, looks like he needs to deal with the ¡®money spiders¡¯ inside the forest (TN: raws says little cuties which i assume refer to mobs waiting to get their ass handed to them, closest definition is probably ¡®money spiders¡¯ from tv trope), clearing this survival drill and then going to a place with people is his first priority. There¡¯s no time to be wasted here squabbling with this system of unknown origin lest the risk of dying from stress.

    ¡®However, it¡¯s quite unexpected that monster eggs could be exchanged for Sp, should moi go apeshit on some monster nests?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­ this is a serious conundrum¡­¡¯

 Chapter 376: Calm heart and thoughts during the nightâ€¦

    With nary a cloud in the sky, the moon is like a lonely silver plate up in the sky. Stars twinkled here and there as the moon rained down its soft glow onto Silvaria World Institute, veiling it in a silver gauze. Anyone who is observing the night would probably find that the night is not as cool as it would seem.

    In the villa area, a lot of the students aren¡¯t asleep yet. The fights during the day had them all too hyped or excited to sleep. Their hearts are still boiling from the fights they had witnessed today. They are just too invigorated to sleep.

    It¡¯s only the second round and it¡¯s already so fascinating to watch. What would the third round of this tournament be like?

    A lot of the students are secretly waiting and wishing for the third round to come as soon as possible.

    Some of the participants also can¡¯t sleep. The faction leaders are frustrated that they can¡¯t make it into the top 10. Some of them had a very concrete idea why they lost, they lamented the arrival of so many strong newbies all at the same time.

    They knew these killer rookies were strong and they were weak, the conclusion is foreseeable even to the most ignorant. They could have been in the top 10 along with Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar, now there¡¯s only 1 among the faction leaders who had entered the top 10.

    After this tournament, Silvaria World Institute won¡¯t be a peaceful place. It¡¯s because all the geniuses are gathered here from all corners of the world. Their ranks are a symbol of their strength and social standing. The top 10 used to be dominated by the imperial faction and the 9 noble factions.

    Being ranked as one of the top 10 meant that they are the strongest of the land, an honor for their families. Now that they have lost their position among the top 10, this means that they had just brought dirt upon their clans. They can make up all the stories and excuses they want but it¡¯s not going to change the fact that they lost.

    Some of the more small-minded individuals are already hatingWu Yan & co. Those who are more honest with themselves gnashed their teeth in determination, they are going to get their glorious days back if it¡¯s the last thing they do.

    Granted, their wishes might not come true but who can blame them for trying¡­

    Those that aren¡¯t from a large clan, or scions of smaller families are starting to get nervous, they wondered if they would be able to defend their rankings, or even if they can get a rank or not.

    As for the top 10 participants, Caah, Sylph, Jaafar, and Fei Fei omitted, Wu Yan & co slept pretty soundly as if all this drama had nothing to do with them.

    Well, Wu Yan also couldn¡¯t sleep.

    In the villa area, on the rooftop of one of the villas. A figure sat there as he gazed up at the sky with his deep crimson eyes. His average face seemed more handsome when viewed together with the night scenery.

    Bathed in the glow of the night, he looked like an envoy of the night. He is one with the night, it¡¯s just like he¡¯s born to coexist with this kind of scenery.

    Perhaps it¡¯s not that surprising considering that he¡¯s a vampire, a creature of the dark. An envoy of the night is a lowly title for a True Ancestor.

    Although night time is the active time for vampires, Wu Yan¡¯s daytime behavior had been ingrained before he even bought True Ancestor so he would normally sleep at night as well.

    Occasionally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep due to his vampiric nature. In order to kill time, he would wander around just like this.

    At times like this, he would start getting creepy and sneak into Mikoto, Hinagiku, and/or Ikaros¡¯ room for some night time recreational activities. But, since they had been fighting during the day, Mikoto and Hinagiku slept pretty early today. They also took Ikaros with them.

    Without a place to go, Wu Yan climbed up on top of the villa to look at the moon. His heart grew calm when he gazed up at the moon.

    After a while, he heard footsteps. He turned around and he smiled at the new entrant.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? It¡¯s not good for kids to stay up late you know¡­¡±

    She wore red and white pajamas that went well with her blonde hair. She also didn¡¯t forget her white beret cap, she looked like a doll before but now she looked even cuter.

    Flandre-chan is froze up in a tip-toe stance. It would appear that she tried to surprise Wu Yan. She grinned in a cheeky manner and Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    It¡¯s midnight and Wu Yan¡¯s ¡®kids should be asleep right now¡¯ didn¡¯t necessarily apply to Flandre-chan since she¡¯s a vampire as well. Flandre-chan was influenced by Wu Yan into walking around in the day while sleeping at night. Just like Wu Yan, she would occasionally be unable to go to sleep at night.

    ¡°Hehe, Onii-chan discovered me¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan rubbed her head with her tongue out. She leaped into Wu Yan¡¯s arms and she rubbed her head against his chest in a satisfied manner. She¡¯s very fond of Wu Yan, one could see it in her deep red eyes that looked like her brother¡¯s.

    This past month in the school had been the happiest times for Flandre-chan. There are her brother and sisters who all loved her very much. There¡¯s also lil ol¡¯ Lirin who would run around with her.

    It¡¯s all thanks to her onii-chan who brought her with him. She also knows that he loves her very much.

    In her tiny heart, Wu Yan¡¯s position is irreplaceable not even her hated and beloved sister can replace him.

    Wu Yan more or less knew how Flandre felt. He felt a bit guilty because Flandre-chan¡¯s summon is an accident. He felt undeserving of Flandre-chan¡¯s fond attachment.

    Wu Yan had tried explaining to her in no uncertain terms but Flandre-chan¡¯s feelings never changed. She didn¡¯t care and Wu Yan figured that he shouldn¡¯t care about the circumstances of her summon either. He should give his affection to her just as she poured her feelings on him without any hesitation.

    Suddenly, Wu Yan noticed something. It¡¯s been a long time since he had spent any real time with Flandre-chan. Sure, he fed her three meals a day but Wu Yan felt like that wasn¡¯t enough to show that he cared.

    He rubbed her head and he asked her something while looking at the sky.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, are you missing home?¡±

    Flandre-chan shook her head, but she stopped to think for a bit and finally, she nodded.

    ¡°Not home, but Flan is missing Onee-chan¡­

    Wu Yan laughed. He continued enjoying the moon in a silent manner.

    Maybe it¡¯s time to spent some time with Flan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls¡­

 Chapter 377: Letâ€™s go to the beach!

    The next day, the board of director reckoned that students didn¡¯t get a good rest these past few days so they decided to host the third round of the tournament 3 days later. This is to allow the 10 participants an ample time to rest and get ready.

    The students wanted to rest but today¡¯s not a good day to sleep in.

    The sun is raging hot as if it¡¯s afraid that the earth needs more heat and light. The temperature today is hot as heck.

    The whole of Silvaria World Institute is like a sauna. It¡¯s nigh impossible to sleep in this kind of weather. Some students even reported seeing mirages.

    There¡¯s little to no wind outside. Even when a gale comes, it¡¯s hot just like the weather. It¡¯s very unbearable, to say the least. If it¡¯s a normal human, he wouldn¡¯t last more than 10 minutes in this dazzling hot sun.

    They used their dou qi or magic power to diminish the scorching temperature. However, by using their magic or dou qi, they only ended up tiring themselves out which defeated the purpose of sleeping in. One wonders just when would they wake up.

    Compared to other areas in Silvaria World Institute, the villa area is cooler. It¡¯s a residential area for special studnets, of course, it¡¯s facilities are the best of the best. It¡¯s cool here in the summer and warm here in the winter.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Ikaros left their bed pretty early despite being able to sleep in. They had their fill of sleep since there was no disturbance last night. So, they sat at the table and started going to town on their breakfast.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she went all out at the tournament, or maybe it¡¯s because the 3rd round is 3 days away, either way, Mikoto looks really out of it. She¡¯s not her excited self two days ago. Hinagiku silently judged her.

    Hinagiku is under Mikoto¡¯s spell as well, she didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. She used the most bored expression she can muster up and she rolled her eyes at Mikoto as if blaming her for putting Hinagiku in this state. Mikoto brightened up a bit due to how amusing Hinagiku looked.

    Only Ikaros have the energy to do anything. But, with her expressionless countenance, it¡¯s hard to tell if she¡¯s energetic or not.

    Footsteps entered the ears of the 3 girls in the living room.

    They stretched their backs and pretended to eat their breakfast. Their glancing eyes sold out their real thoughts.

    Wu Yan appeared in their vision. Flandre-chan is yawning in his arms. Flandre-chan probably spent the night in Wu Yan¡¯s room after they watched the moon.

    Those 2 vampires couldn¡¯t sleep but they went to bed at night anyway. Flandre-chan didn¡¯t want to leave Wu Yan¡¯s room. She had been sleeping in her own room or with Hinagiku and the other girls. She never got the chance to sleep in Wu Yan¡¯s room, how did this made her feel?

    Luckily for her, Flandre-chan who ¡°couldn¡¯t sleep¡± found Wu Yan who really couldn¡¯t sleep. You can bet your butt she¡¯s not going to go back to her room obediently after a chance like this not when she¡¯s so fond of Wu Yan. Hence, Wu Yan got himself a comfortable and clingy vampiric pillow.

    Of course, he had a bit of conscience left in him, once he saw Flandre-chan¡¯s small frame, he decided against any loli lewding. He¡¯s actually a gentleman for once, if only for one night.

    The 3 girls flinched when they saw Flandre-chan with him but they thought nothing of it. Flandre-chan¡¯s just a kid in their eyes, they couldn¡¯t care less if Flandre-chan wanted to sleep with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Ikaros murmured. she wanted to go to Wu Yan¡¯s side but she¡¯s still busy pouring red tea for Hinagiku and Mikoto. She¡¯s conflicted as to what to do.

    Wu Yan came to Ikaros much to her relief. However, Hinagiku and Mikoto wanted to say something about Ikaros pouring tea for Wu Yan while ignoring them.

    ¡°Why do you look so tired, if you¡¯re exhausted just go back to sleep¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said after sitting down and grabbing some food to feed Flandre-chan. He¡¯s puzzled why the two of them looked so out of it.

    Wu Yan hadn¡¯t gone out to confirm the situation yet but after enjoying the cool night and seeing the hot sun today, he¡¯s pretty sure a lot of the students are bitching and moaning about not getting enough sleep. He¡¯s confused as to why Hinagiku and Mikoto looked so tired.

    He¡¯s pretty sure he didn¡¯t do a night raid on them when they were asleep. The villa area is also cooler than other areas so it shouldn¡¯t be due to the weather.

    Mikoto turned her head the other way while Hinagiku tried to signal Wu Yan by pointing her lips at Mikoto. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    After studying Mikoto, Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Can you like just not think of fighting for a day?!¡±

    Mikoto stood up while blushing deeply. She tried her best to come up with a defense.

    ¡°Hey, those aren¡¯t fights! I-I am just keeping my promise, yeah, I am keeping my promise to settle it once and for all with Sylph.¡±

    Wu Yan threw a retort.

    ¡°Because getting even is so important, you fell for Touma in the original work¡­

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing!¡±

    After feeding the last of the breakfast to Flandre-chan he looked at Hinagiku, Ikaros and Mikoto.

    ¡°Say, you girls wanna hit the beach?¡±

    Their ears twitched when they heard about going to the beach. Wu Yan smiled while Hinagiku is puzzled.

    ¡°Why so sudden?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hot and all¡­¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hand. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since he spent some quality time with them.

    Why go to a beach you say? Why don¡¯t you ask the lewd wolf his real intention?

    The girls exchanged glances. Hinagiku and Mikoto had some doubts but they ignored them. Going to the beach beats staying home.

    Wu Yan beamed widely when he saw the looks on the two of them.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded. It¡¯s funny how they can turn off their fatigue in the blink of an eye. Hinagiku asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°You know where there¡¯s a beach in this world?¡±

    ¡°Who told you we are going to a beach in this world?¡­¡±

    ¡°Then where?¡±

    Wu Yan said something that widened Hinagiku¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We are going to Hayate the Combat Butler¡¯s world.¡±

    ===

    TL¡¯s ramblings: Is it me or are they handling the fact that they were products of fiction really well? I wouldn¡¯t be able to process it so well if someone told me my world is just a fictional work by another person in the real world.

 Chapter 378: Starlight Queenâ€™s HQ? You mean her fanclub right?

    Silvaria World Institute is a really big place, it¡¯s bigger than even Academy City if we compared the area of this place. It¡¯s only to be expected since there are at least 10 million people here.

    Academy City has a population of about 2 to 3 million, if not for the numerous labs and testing grounds, Academy City would be a huge ghost city.

    Its population is bigger than Academy City but there aren¡¯t a lot of facilities here that requires a lot of land area. The arena tower, commercial complex, free trade area took up a lot of space but there is ample area left in this huge institute.

    Most of this landmass is for residential purposes, it comfortably housed 10 million students but there is still a lot landmass left. The management decided that they would allow some of this extra space to be utilized by those with factions.

    It¡¯s not a simple thing to build a faction. Without enough members, a faction is just a group of individuals. They can¡¯t do anything if they are small. A place of gathering is also important if a faction wants to go big.

    If not for the free land given by the school, the factions in Silvaria World Institute would have a hard time in operation.

    A faction in Silvaria World Institute would be assigned a headquarter. The size of the headquarter depends on the size of the faction. Wu Yan arrived at one such large headquarters for a faction.

    He came from far away after asking his girls if they wanted to go to the beach.

    Since he¡¯s taking the other girls, he is going to ask Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou as well. After gathering some intel, he figured out Starlight Queen¡¯s headquarters. It¡¯s high time he asks these runaway girls to go out with him.

    He¡¯s secretly hoping that Shokuhou Misaki and the other girls are inside, he had already visited their villa but nobody¡¯s at home so if he can¡¯t find them here then it¡¯s going to be a major pain in the butt to find them in this vast institute.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know now that it¡¯s going to be a herculean feat to meet Shokuhou Misaki inside her headquarters.

    ¡°This is the headquarters of Starlight Queen, outsiders are not allowed entry!¡±

    A group of female students was patrolling the place and they stopped him.

    The leader is a rather good looking female student. Judging by how familiar she is with the procedure, it¡¯s clear that this kind of situation had happened before.

    He stopped and he examined the squad. Not bad, he thought, she¡¯s got good control over her organization. It¡¯s not a proper faction if anyone can simply enter their headquarters.

    Wu Yan used the ost amicable smile he has.

    ¡°Hello fine ladies, I am here on official business with your leader. Where might your leader be?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow. The female students look very annoyed with his response.

    The leader told Wu Yan off in an expressionless manner.

    ¡°Shokuhou Misaki is very busy she doesn¡¯t have the time to entertain any guest, please leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Busy with work?¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the ladies, they are still sporting that annoyed look. He knew these girls are lying but he stayed quiet anyway.

    According to his understanding of Shokuhou Misaki, she¡¯s someone who would delegate her duties whenever possible, she liked getting served not the other way around. She makes the call after listening to her subordinates.

    It¡¯s highly likely she¡¯s not as busy as she sounds.

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. Then he shook his head at the ladies, he knew why they would give him such blatant lies. This patrol squad probably had to deal with fans who are here to look at their idol, and they are sick of it.

    Wu Yan told them.

    ¡°I am very close with Shokuhou Misaki, go tell her I¡¯m here and she¡¯s going to come see me¡­¡±

    The female students flinch but their annoyance only grew to newer heights. The leader waved her hand like she¡¯s batting away a fly.

    ¡°Okay, we will tell Shokuhou Misaki-sama after she¡¯s done with her job. You can run along now.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression darkened. These students clearly aren¡¯t planning on telling Shokuhou Misaki. They would probably forget the minute Wu Yan walked away.

    This is probably the downside of being too popular. A lot of people would come here claiming to be good friends of Shokuhou Misaki. Wu Yan didn¡¯t blame these female students, but, he can¡¯t walk away here, maybe he should brush these guards away?

    Wu Yan decided that the best course of action is to just ram his way into the building, these female students won¡¯t let him in no matter what he says.

    He smiled and then he disappeared from the spot. The next they saw him, he¡¯s already at the main entrance of Starlight Queen.

    The female students were surprised but anger soon crept up their faces.The leader examined Wu Yan further and she realized something. She shouted at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t for your way in, let me guide you!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan turned around in an astonished manner. He looked at her in a puzzled manner.

    ¡°Surely my ears are playing tricks on me, I was sure you wouldn¡¯t let me pass no matter what.¡±

    ¡°The leader blushed in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t recall your identity until now, so¡­¡±

    ¡°My identity?¡±

    Wu Yan got even more curious. He crossed his arm and he told the leader to keep talking.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you think you have to lead me inside?¡±

    The female student smiled.

    ¡°One of the top 10 participants in the tournament, Wu Yan-sama, isn¡¯t that it?¡±

    The other female students all gasped while covering their mouth. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow at how quick they can change their attitudes. He shook his head in a helpless manner. He was expecting them to say he¡¯s the lover of Shokuhou Misaki or he¡¯s the better half, what¡­

 Chapter 379: Shokuhou Misaki who needs a good training session or two

    While en route to Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s office, he examined the ones guiding him as well as the surrounding. Wu Yan fell speechless after a bit of time.

    He knew Shokuhou Misaki built Starlight Queen in a short span of time but he hadn¡¯t the chance to observe Starlight Queen¡¯s operation. He can say for certain that Starlight Queen is a faction entirely composed of female members.

    He has seen at least a few hundred Starlight Queen members on his way here and they are all female. They all look pretty and their strength are top notch as well. He has even seen a few special students here and there.

    The female students here are gasping and pointing at him like he¡¯s a gorilla in the zoo. Wu Yan is pretty sure there are no male members here if that¡¯s the case.

    Shokuhou Misaki probably had grown too used to being served by Ojou-samas at Tokiwadai, it¡¯s probably the reason why there are no males here. Maybe Shokuhou Misaki looks down on men, maybe she thinks only girls are allowed here?

    Either way, only Shokuhou Misaki herself knows the true reason.

    Wu Yan had something to say about these girls who are treating him like a zoo animal. It¡¯s not like there are no other males in this school, these girls need to go out there more.

    Unknown to Wu Yan, there are a lot of high ranking members of various factions who came here seeking a talk with Shokuhou Misaki but unless the visitor is female, she won¡¯t entertain them.

    It¡¯s the first time a male had enter this headquarters.

    The leader finally let Wu Yan in after she recalled Shokuhou Misaki being all intimate with Wu Yan by hugging his arm.

    She almost had a heart attack. She¡¯s a relatively new member of only 1-month membership but she¡¯s familiar with Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s style. She¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at the outstanding male students running around the school

    It¡¯s truly earth-shaking for her but she didn¡¯t go around telling others. The others probably wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway. The storm it would bring if she told others.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s ways of handling things had got her the admiration of her faction members. Their devotion to her is on par with the ojou-samas back at Academy City. Wu Yan had a taste of what it feels like to be chased by a crowd of alter ojou-samas. It¡¯s probably the same case here in Starlight Queen¡¯s faction, except they know how to use even stronger magic and dou qi.

    This guide of hers is the more reasonable type of fan. If it¡¯s the other members, they would probably have resorted to dismembering Wu Yan.

    After being guided, he arrived at a large office. The female student knocked on the door and a familiar voice came.

    ¡°Come in¡­¡±

    The girl opened the door and Wu Yan got to see the real situation inside. His lips twitched and his expression turned into ‡å.

    It¡¯s a huge office so it has a lot of space, it¡¯s got a desk of the large variety in the middle and two racks filled with books to the side.

    If only it¡¯s just that. There¡¯s a round table here filled with all kinds of sweets and red tea. The girls who were ¡°hard at work¡± are currently hard at work eating them candies and drinking the tea like real classy ladies who have more time to kill than anyone.

    Shokuhou Misaki hadn¡¯t realized Wu Yan is in front of her. She assumed it¡¯s just one of her subordinates. She kept munching on her cake without lifting her head. Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda seemed rather pleased with their red tea. Takitsubou Rikou is like she always is, tired and sleepy, she¡¯s sleeping with her head on the table. Meanwhile, Astrea turned into a bottomless pit. She ate anything on the table and she ate like she hasn¡¯t been eating for ages.

    He was expecting a dignified appearance, perhaps that was too much for these high ranking officials of their own faction.

    Even the female student guiding him is embarrassed. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at them.

    ¡°You girls sure know how to enjoy life¡­¡±

    When he said that, the one eating cake stopped eating it, the ones who were drinking tea stopped as well, even the one who is sleeping woke up. The one who is hungry slowed down her eating pace as they all looked at the source of the sound. Suffice to say they were shocked.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Astrea called out first. She immediately choked on her food. Wu Yan felt bad for her.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda cried out. Takitsubou Rikou is the only one who looked happy much to Wu Yan¡¯s relief.

    ¡°What? Do you not want to see me?¡±

    Wu Yan then turned around.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The 5 ladies all called out at the same time. Wu Yan grinned as this went according to plan. He¡¯s feeling awfully prideful that these 5 ladies are so into him.

    Shokuhou Misaki put down her cake and she quickly hugged his arm in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at her.

    ¡°You girls look like you are having fun, I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude¡­¡±

    The 5 girls all laughed in a dry manner. They were seen in their not so presentable forms.

    Wu Yan shrugged. He looked at Shokuhou Misaki for a moment and then he grabbed her by the waist much to her surprise. Wu Yan then said something that made her too shocked for words.

    While the female student guiding Wu Yan watched in astonishment, Wu Yan fondled the soft meat at Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s waist.

    ¡°As I imagined, you¡¯ve grown fat¡­¡±

    Fat!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gasped. She raised her head and forcefully laughed.

    ¡°Th-that can¡¯t be¡­ I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve put on weight¡­¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said in a teasing manner.

    ¡°I should know, who¡¯s more familiar with your body? If you haven¡¯t grown plump, I can tell.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki gulped, it¡¯s highly possible that Wu Yan¡¯s right. She can¡¯t tell of gradual and minute changes to her body but Wu Yan can easily do so. Moreover, she¡¯s the kind that can put on weight very quickly, given the fact that she had been munching on sweets and the like without restraint, growing fat is a matter of course.

    Shokuhou Misaki had a tearful expression as she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Yan, you can¡¯t watch me go like this, I don¡¯t want to get fat!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki tapped Wu Yan¡¯s chest and she said something that almost made Wu Yan spat out his breakfast.

    ¡°Find something in the System, is there anything that can make me thin immediately?!¡±

 Chapter 380: A temporary visit to Hayate the Combat Butlerâ€™s world

    Hakuo academy is a famous noble¡¯s school in Hayate the Combat Butler. It¡¯s almost the same as Tokiwadai Middle School in Toaru Majutsu no Index. Except, the supernatural level here is lower compared to Toaru Majutsu no Index.

    Elementary, middle, and high school are all combined into one. To study here, the applicant must have a good and well-off background in addition to talent. 65 marks is the passing score for the entrant exam here. Getting 65 marks at Hakuo means getting into top universities. Heck, 72 marks can get one into Tokyo University.

    It¡¯s very tough to get in here. It¡¯s an elite school a lot of the applicants wish they can enter.

    Hakuo Academy is also very vast in area. The students here travel by coaches on rails. Nobody uses this facility. However, a bright flash of light appeared in this lonely coach.

    When the light faded, 1 male and 9 females appeared in the coach. There is a cute little girl in the arms of the guy. Meanwhile, the ladies accompanying are of various sizes and stature but they are all beautiful ladies.

    It¡¯s Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    When he thought about bringing the girls to the beach, he had already planned this. Since Hayate the Combat Butler¡¯s world is safer, he decided it¡¯s a better alternative compared to Toaru. There aren¡¯t a lot of life and death crisis here so they can cut loose. Secondly, Hinagiku can visit home after a long time away.

    He can only enter 3 worlds for free at the moment: Hayate the combat butler, Toaru No Majutsu Index, and Sora no Otoshimono. The other worlds can only be entered after paying the requisite points.

    If he went to Toaru, Aleister might have something nasty in store for him so no thank you.

    In Sora no Otoshimono, the lord of the sky is a massive douchebag who is watching Ikaros like a stalker. If he goes there, trouble is bound to follow. Not that Wu Yan mind ripping that jerk a new derriere. His purpose this time is to spend time with his girls, he can deal with that walking wanker another time.

    The ladies are temporarily dazed by the sudden transition, they didn¡¯t know where they are at the moment. Hinagiku smiled at the familiar doorway, she¡¯s feeling nostalgic.

    Hinagiku felt like it¡¯s been so long since she left. It¡¯s only natural that she would miss her home. To the inhabitants of this world, however, it¡¯s only been an instant since Hinagiku left.

    The others didn¡¯t bother Hinagiku, they decided it¡¯s best if they just let her sink into the moment. Even Flandre-chan knew better than to make any noise, they all understood what it¡¯s like to come back home after a period of time, even Shokuhou Misaki and the others who don¡¯t have such a good impression of Academy City.

    Hinagiku finally came back from her trance as she apologized to the others.

    ¡°I am sorry for making you guys wait, let¡¯s go, I will lead the way!¡±

    Hinagiku puffed out her chest while saying that. She¡¯s practically beaming up at the thought of returning home.

    Opening the door, Wu Yan and Hinagiku walked in the front as a guide to the other girls. Wu Yan studied in Hakuo for quite some time so he knows the way. Hinagiku knows her way around the school as well, so, they guided the other girls on a tour around Hakuo.

    Everyone marveled at the beautiful sceneries in Hakuo. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki who is from Tokiwadai middle school also thought that Hakuo is on par if not better than Tokiwadai.

    Guided by Wu Yan and Hinagiku, they went around the school and, of course, people gawked at them. The girls are pretty, yes, but, more importantly, they aren¡¯t wearing any uniform. There are students in this school that doesn¡¯t wear uniforms, Isumi is one of them. They didn¡¯t make a fuss because they saw Hakuo¡¯s student council president, Hinagiku, leading them.

    Talking about Hakuo, the clocktower is a must visit for a tour. With Hinagiku by their sides, they made it up to the student council room without much trouble. Looking at the luxurious decor of the student council president¡¯s office, the girls were impressed. Shokuhou Misaki looked intrigued, although she probably wanted this office for herself. Nobody cared though.

    Maybe because it¡¯s still time for classes, the other members aren¡¯t here, Hinagiku seemed a bit disappointed but she¡¯s more excited at the thought of going home. She led everyone to the entrance of Hakuo Academy.

    Hinagiku smiled in a joyful manner when she saw the figure standing at the gate.

    ¡°Nee-san!¡±

    It¡¯s Hinagiku¡¯s elder sister, Katsura Yukiji.

    ¡°Hinagiku¡­¡±

    Yukiji is surprised to find Hinagiku here. She felt confused as to why she¡¯s wearing casuals. Yukiji isn¡¯t aware of the time freeze when Hinagiku leaves this world so she didn¡¯t know Hinagiku has returned after a long time away.

    Hinagiku always wore the Hakuo uniform, she set an example for the others. It¡¯s her first time seeing her walk around in Hakuo while wearing so casually.

    Meanwhile, Hinagiku who had been away with Wu Yan in the other world wanted to glomp Yukiji. It¡¯s been so long since Toaru and Silvaria that she has seen her sister so she¡¯s emotional.

    Her emotional moment got ruined and she scraped her intention of hugging her sister when she said something entirely different to what she¡¯s expecting.

    Yukiji got into a battle stance with a serious face.

    ¡°Hinagiku, are you playing hooky? I will not allow that!¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s expression froze. The others all nodded while Hinagiku shook her head.

    They thought Yukiji is being a good sister who wants her younger sister to stay in school, only Wu Yan knew the truth. His raised an eyebrow.

    Yukiji said something that made the other girls embarrassed that they praised her.

    ¡°I am in charge of gate duties, if you guys run off, they are going to deduct my salary. I won¡¯t tolerate that even if it¡¯s my own sister!¡±

    I knew it¡­

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t watch this anymore. He facepalm-ed. The other girls also lost strength in their feet.

    ¡°Nee-san! What are you babbling on about!¡±

    Hinagiku is blushing like mad. She¡¯s so embarrassed by her sister, she wanted to give her a kick.

    Yukiji noticed Wu Yan, she also saw the other girls behind her. She somehow managed to piece together a piece of important information without much help.

    Yukiji pointed at Hinagiku in a frustrated and forlorn manner.

    ¡°To think that you of all people entered another¡¯s harem. As a sister, I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Nee-san!¡±

    Hinagiku cried out in desperation. Another yelp was heard but it¡¯s not Hinagiku¡¯s¡­

 Chapter 381: Mother in law says sDonâ€™t be a playboyâ€

    Hinagiku deeply inhaled at the sight of her house¡¯s entrance. Her hands are practically trembling. She wants nothing more than to open it right now and feel that familiar air of her home. However, she didn¡¯t want to spoil this moment so she stood at the door for about 15 minutes.

    Wu Yan & co said nothing as they stood behind Hinagiku.

    Hinagiku hadn¡¯t leave her home world for more than 6 months, relatively speaking, it¡¯s only an instant for the inhabitants of this world. Even so, Hinagiku cannot resist behavingl ike this. She¡¯s technically still just 16 years old so she¡¯s still a kid.

    There are others here who are younger than Hinagiku, e.g., Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda. But, they are kids who grew up in Academy City without their parents, independence is a necessary skill to survive here.

    Mikoto somewhat understands how Hinagiku felt, Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda who aren¡¯t sure who their parents are can relate if only a little. Flandre-chan couldn¡¯t relate because her emotional side isn¡¯t that developed yet. For Ikaros and Astrea, Wu Yan is the closest family member they have.

    Shokuhou Misaki has seen reactions like Hinagiku¡¯s, she¡¯s been in Academy City for so long and she had peered into too many hearts.

    Hinagiku showed everyone an apologetic smile and she pushed open the door to her home.

    ¡°I-I am back¡­¡±

    Hinagiku practically said this line everyday, however, this time it felt different, she¡¯s trembling just a bit. A beautiful housewife responded from inside the living room. Hinagiku stoppped in her tracks.

    ¡°Ara, Hinagiku, back so soon?¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum is sitting on the sofa in the living room. A soap opera is currently playing on the TV and Hinagiku¡¯s mum is crying really badly with a handkerchief in her hand. The fabric is soaked wet with her tears.

    Hinagiku laughed at this familiar scene. Her trembling heart also calmed down with this sight. She pouted at her mum.

    ¡°Mum, stop watching soap operas, you know you cry easily.¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum recalled some sad story from the show and her tears started flowing again. Wu Yan & co exchanged looks and they bitterly smiled. Meanwhile, Hinagiku started sweating.

    Flandre-chan looked at Hinagiku¡¯s mum and she tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s shirt. She asked him in a curious manner.

    ¡°Onii-chan, is that Hinagiku-nee-san¡¯s mum? She¡¯s a strange person, even stranger than nee-san¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed. He felt bad for Remilia, if she knew what her sister thought of her, Remilia would probably lose all her dignity.

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum turned her attention towards Flandre-chan due to her tender voice. She sawa Flandre-chan who is currently in Wu Yan¡¯s arms and she quickly approached her while shrieking.

    ¡°What a cute child! Hey there, squishy wooshy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Flandre-chan looked at Hinagiku¡¯s mum in an innocent manner and she replied.

    ¡°Flan is Flan~¡±

    ¡°Ooo, I see, you¡¯re Flan huh, awawa, it¡¯s nice to meet you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shook Flandre-chan¡¯s hand. She continued in a friendly tone as expected of a mature woman, she knew how to win Flandre-chan¡¯s affection.

    ¡°Yan, is this little girl your sister?¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum asked Wu Yan, when she saw his appearance she gasped.

    ¡°Yan-kun, why is your eyes like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±

    Although Hinagiku¡¯s mum is still a bit confused but she didn¡¯t pursue it any further. Wu Yan had looked after Hinagiku and her for quite some time so she trusts Wu Yan.

    If Wu Yan continued being a butler to Hinagiku¡¯s family, Hinagiku¡¯s would recruit him as her foster son. Wu Yan almost pissed his pants in fear.

    If he did become a foster son, wouldn¡¯t that make Hinagiku his sister, that would jeopardize his plan to conquer Hinagiku¡¯s route. He¡¯s not getting on that foster son ship no matter what.

    Wu Yan felt a bit guilty facing Hinagiku¡¯s mum. He couldn¡¯t look into Hinagiku¡¯s mum eyes, naturally, Hinagiku¡¯s mum felt puzzled.

    When she saw how Hinagiku is behaving the same way, she raised an eyebrow but she got the message anyway, they probably did something together and now they are too awkward around her.

    Fwip

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum looked at Wu Yan, she beamed at him.

    ¡°Ara, looks like you two are hiding somethiing from me¡­¡±

    Hinagiku stopped Wu Yan and Hinagiku who were going to tell her something silly. She continued.

    ¡°Let me guess what you two did¡­¡±

    She grinned at both Wu Yan and Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku finally got the courage to confess to Yan-kun?¡±

    ¡°Mum! what are you saying?!¡±

    Hinagiku started turning red both in embarrassment and fluster.

    She already did the nasty business with Wu Yan so there are those who took jabs at her for it but if that person is her own mum then Hinagiku¡¯s face suddenly grew very thin.

    Moreover, she¡¯s a girl so shouldn¡¯t she guess that Wu Yan confessed first? She¡¯s the victim here, she got pushed down by Wu Yan first.

    Hinagiku glared holes into Wu Yan while he laughed it off. Hinagiku¡¯s mum said with a tongue-in-cheek tone.

    ¡°I amguessing that even it¡¯s not a confession it¡¯s probably something close in meaning.¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum clapped her hands in joy after she examined both Wu Yan and Hinagiku.

    ¡°I am okay with this,Yan cooks such good food so I will get to eat it everyday if Hinagiku marries Wu Yan!¡±

    ¡°Ma-ma-marry?!¡±

    This word had too big an impact on her, steam started coming out of her head. She never thought about going all the way there yet.

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum was just joking but seeing her daughter¡¯s response is enough to convice her of what she really thought.

    ¡°Well, Hinagiku¡¯s still too young to marry but I think there should be no issue in one or two year. I also married your father when I was young¡­¡±

    Hinagiku¡¯s mum stopped and she looked at the girls behind Wu Yan. She smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Of course, I do have to mention, I don¡¯t like playboys~~¡±

    Wu Yan could do nothing but smile, just smile¡­

 Chapter 382: The trip to the beach with the girlsâ€¦

    The golden sun, the sandy beach, the blue sky, and the beautiful ocean, these greeted their eyes the moment they got here.

    Wu Yan & the girls gazed upon the beach from their red-roofed villa. They are putting on their most relaxed expression at the moment.

    ¡°The sea! The sea!¡±

    Flandre-chan tossed her bag aside and she jumped up and down in excitement. Her elation could be heard through her voice and tone.

    ¡°Onii-chan! It¡¯s the sea! It¡¯s the sea!!!¡±

    She glomped Wu Yan while pointing at the ocean outside. She looks like she couldn¡¯t wait to jump into the ocean. Wu Yan pinched her cheeks.

    ¡°Hmm? Is this the first time you saw an ocean?¡±

    She nodded her head and she smiled at the sight of the big blue watery world.

    ¡°Flan has never seen an ocean before!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed her head in an affectionate manner.

    ¡°Make sure you play to your heart¡¯s content yeah?¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki touched her hair while smiling.

    ¡°The sea sure gives a different feel compared to the pool¡­¡±

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been to an ocean before?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s smile froze up. She laughed while covering her mouth with her hand even if somewhat in a forced manner.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve been to an ocean before.¡±

    ¡°Oh~~~¡±

    Mikoto lengthened her sentence as if to tease her. Shokuhou Misaki calm complexion cracked, Takitsubou Rikou hurriedly pulled her back before she can unleash the storm of verbal abuse. Rikou reckoned that if these two fought here, it wouldn¡¯t end even after the sun had set.

    ¡°Hey, why are you girls still stnading here?¡±

    Hinagiku peered out from the villa¡¯s door. She yelled at them.

    ¡°Go put your luggage and change already!¡±

    ¡°Oh! I am going!¡±

    Astrea dashed in first.

    They all knew why Astrea is here, she¡¯s in this for the ice-cream and watermelon.

    ¡°Okay, you girls head on in and change, I am going to get the luggage.¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he passed Flandre-chan to Hinagiku.

    ¡°Look after her while I am gone.¡±

    Hinagiku nodded. They all went inside the villa. To make sure they had a blast here, Wu Yan pulled out his gold stash and rented out this villa that had any amenities one could think of while making sure the girls can choose any kind of bikini they want. It¡¯s to the point that one would question capitalism but luckily for Wu Yan, Silvaria used real pure gold that traded for quite a sum in this world.

    The money is well spent, the girls thought this the moment they walked into the changing room. There are all kinds of bikini here waiting for them, they were a bit too stunned by the arrays available here. It¡¯s like their personal lingerie store here.

    ¡°These are all swimming suits?¡±

    Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°Even the largest swimming suit store in Academy City isn¡¯t this big right? Just where the hell did Yan even find a villa like this?¡±

    Hinagiku shook her head in a bitter manner. There are a lot of rich people in Hayate The combat butler, she had personally seen Sanzenin and Izumi¡¯s private pool. The scale is even bigger than this one.

    Some of these bikinis can actually cover the important points, a lot of them, however, is so risque and revealing it makes art out of covering just the right amount of swimsuit areas.

    The ladies started exchanging looks.

    Did Wu Yan plan all this?

    Wu Yan¡¯s image is not a good one in the ladies¡¯ hearts.

    Flandre-chan and Astrea didn¡¯t think too deeply. They ran inside and chose the swimsuit they liked. Shokuhou Misaki also chose not to dig too deep, she entered after Astrea.

    It¡¯s like a private beach and there¡¯s only 1 male here with the other 9 being females. Moreover, the aforementioned male had already seen her in her birthday suit so a swimsuit is nothing much.

    ¡°In the end, no matter how revealing it beats being naked right?¡±

    Frenda said with a tongue-in-cheek manner to the other girls. They all nodded in a helpless manner. It didn¡¯t matter what they wore, not in front of Wu Yan.

    Astrea picked up a piece of swimsuit and she asked the others.

    ¡°Say, how about this one?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto didn¡¯t even need to think. It¡¯s just pieces of strings with a scant bit of clothing, that¡¯s not a swimsuit, a swimsuit needs to have clothing the area of which is bigger than their thumbnails.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Astrea shook her head and she returned the strings she found back where she got them from.

    ¡°I thought it had a nice design¡­¡±

    The others also fanned out to look for their swimsuit. Kinuhata Saiai stopped herself when she recalled something. She turned around and she told Takitsubou Rikou.

    ¡°Takitsubou, wait up before changing, look around for that super pervert, he might be lurking around here somewhere and then super barge in when you least expect him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou wanted to say she¡¯s thinking too much but she felt like there¡¯s a real possibility that he might do it.

    Wu Yan really didn¡¯t look too well in the girls¡¯ minds.

    ¡°Mikoto, which do you think looks better?¡±

    Hinagiku looked at these swimsuits which looked more like lingerie than swimsuits as she asked for an opinion from Mikoto.

    ¡°I think that one looks good on you.¡±

    Mikoto picked up what looks like a school swimsuit.

    ¡°This covers up a lot of area.¡±

    Mikoto is stunned at what she saw. Hinagiku looked at the article that fancied her and she grinned.

    The swimsuit she¡¯s looking at is one that has a strapped bra on top and a pleated skirt down there, it¡¯s a very cute swimsuit.

    Hinagiku looked at the swimsuit once more and she continued.

    ¡°It looks good on you Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mikoto jumped like she got surprised. She blushed furiously.

    ¡°Y-you, stop spouting some nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t wear such a childish swimsuit. Haha, yeah¡­¡±

    Hinagiku kept smiling at Mikoto until Mikoto¡¯s voice grew more and more feeble. Finally, red all over, she went silent.

    ¡°Just wear it, I think Yan is really going to like it.¡±

    ¡°I d-don¡¯t care what he likes¡­¡±

    Mikoto kept glancing at the swimsuit so Hinagiku sighed and shoved the suit into her arms, she motioned for her to go to the changing room.

    ¡°Wai-wait wait¡­¡±

 Chapter 383: The beauty pageant, each to their own?

    The ladies sure do take their time regardless of whether they are doing their makeup, changing clothes or just washing their hair. They took a full one hour to change into their swimsuits.

    Other than Wu Yan, all the girls are already done changing. They gathered outside the changing room. If Wu Yan is here, he would most likely be dazzled so bad he won¡¯t be able to stand up straight.

    Hinagiku wore a pink swimsuit with strings tied to her neck. Her swimsuit is pretty generic but her pink hair went well with her swimsuit so it actually looked pretty harmonious on her.

    Mikoto wore the swimsuit Hinagiku forced on her. It¡¯s tea-colored but it had a whitish tinge to it that went rather well with Mikoto¡¯s hair color as well. It looked a bit childish but Mikoto wore it well.

    Frenda removed her beret cap. Her golden locks unraveled and she had lost her none of her moe-ness, she also looked more delicate. She wore a red revealing swimsuit that had a cross motif that covered her petite bosom. (TL: psst, you can see what she looks like here.). It¡¯s amusing how she combined moe, fragility, and sexiness in one.

    Kinuhata Saiai wore a more generic type of swimsuit, namely the school swimsuit Mikoto picked up. Hers was white in color, she made sure to cover her alluring skin but she failed at covering up her beautiful leg. She may have had modesty in mind but her charm is still flowing through regardless.

    Flandre-chan wore a kid¡¯s swimsuit. It¡¯s her favorite palette of colors, red mixed with white. It¡¯s a bit similar to what Mikoto wore except Flan looks absolutely adorable. She would look cute no matter what she wore, her cute look might also attract the attention of lolicons if not careful.

    The 5 of them are pretty, cute, and they had similar stature. A lot of perverts would be gunning for them if they went out. At the moment, the girls are pretty pleased with themselves, that is, before the remaining 4 ladies came out.

    Except for Flandre-chan, the other 4¡¯s beaming countenance dimmed down when the remaining 4 ladies walked out of their changing rooms. They looked at the four with envious, admiring, and somewhat odious expressions.

    Shokuhou Misaki flaunted her beige bikini in front of them. She grinned and she shook her booty and bosom as if to taunt them, her dance was rather sensual.

    Ikaros looked pretty calm but her body is anything but calm-inducing. She wore a black and white striped bikini, try as it may, the bikini failed to restrain her two large melons from moving up and down according to gravity¡¯s law. Her charm is at least on Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s level if not exceeding her.

    Astrea is the one who attracted the most ire from Mikoto, Hinagiku, Frenda, and Kinuhata Saiai. She kept jumping up and down in excitement, her voluptuous body kept rocking up and down in her white bikini. If eyes could shoot flames, the four of them would be flaming dragons at the moment.

    Takitsubou Rikou is sighing in relief, she felt like she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to stand together with the other 3 but in all honesty, under the accentuation by that luscious black bikini of hers, her stacked hooters are definitely on par with Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, or Ikaros.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda kept examining Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou like they are trying to look for a flaw in their perceived perfection. They exchanged a look and they lowered their heads in defeat.

    It¡¯s clear who is the victor in this duel between plot and justice: plot is the decisive winner.

    Frenda looked at her petite body and she gnashed her teeth. She grumbled.

    ¡°Hmph, in the end, what good does a curvy body do anyway? Looking cute and moe is the true victor¡¯s path!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and Kinuhata Saiai heard Frenda, their complexion took a turn for the better. Just because they justified themselves doesn¡¯t mean someone isn¡¯t going to let up on dissing them.

    Shokuhou Misaki scanned Mikoto and she laughed in a sardonic manner.

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, cute swimsuit~~¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression darkened, she forced a smile.

    ¡°You think so? I thought this wouldn¡¯t show off too much¡­¡±

    Obviously, Mikoto is delivering cheap shots at Shokuhou Misaki as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, showing my babies off can be beneficial¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled in a meaningful manner. She yawned and she stretched her back, her bountiful cans almost burst out of her bikini due to this.

    ¡°You see, to show off, you need something to show off in the first place!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki then looked at Mikoto¡¯s petite frame.

    ¡°Of course, if Misaka-san wants to show the goods, that will have to wait until a few years later, perhaps even a decade or more?¡±

    Biri

    Lightning started crackling, illuminating Mikoto¡¯s furious and blushing face. Shokuhou Misaki didn¡¯t seem to mind that she can¡¯t defend against Mikoto¡¯s attack if push comes to shove. She is sure that Mikoto wouldn¡¯t use her skills on her which drove Mikoto almost mad with anger.

    Flandre-chan pouted as she pulled Hinagiku¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hinagiku-nee, can I go out? Flan wants to show Onii-chan her swimsuit¡­¡±

    Hinagiku smiled. She wanted to go out of here but she stayed here because the two nemeses wouldn¡¯t quit it. Mikoto¡¯s eyes shined when she heard Flandre-chan.

    She laughed at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shake your stuff at the one who matters, don¡¯t tell me you want to present yourself to other men like that? As long as Yan likes it, I don¡¯t think assets are important!¡±

    She said what everyone thought

    Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda who felt a bit dejected suddenly psyched themselves up. Astrea and Takitsubou Rikou who couldn¡¯t care less about this holy bra cup war suddenly listened attentively. Even Ikaros who hadn¡¯t said a word until now flinched.

    Is he going to like what I¡¯m wearing?

    Each of them had similar thoughts. Getting her shots reflected back at her like that, even Shokuhou Misaki is feeling a bit triggered.

    ¡°Lil Yan is going to like it!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said that with full confidence. With Wu Yan¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t even need to use her mind manipulation techniques on him, that, Hinagiku and Mikoto are sure.

    To outsiders, he couldn¡¯t care less but towards these girls, he¡¯s like a perverted wolf.

    Shokuhou Misaki who is confident of her own body knew that she can easily attract Wu Yan¡¯s attention. After all, he couldn¡¯t let go of her in bed when they were doing the nasty dance.

    The girls knew about this, only Astrea is a bit nervous. Wu Yan hadn¡¯t dip his wick in her yet. She¡¯s unsure what he thought of her.

 Chapter 384: When fortune comes rolling in

    Crystal clear water, sandy beach, it would look that much more natural if not for the large beach umbrellas here. Underneath the parasols are 10 recliner chairs with small tables serving cool drinks and sweets. Under the hot sun, this looked like an oasis.

    Wu Yan wore short pants while taking cover from the heat under one of the parasols. He sipped on his cool drink with a pair of shades on like some kind of executive on a day off.

    ¡°Onii-chan (master!¡±

    Flandre-chan and Astrea is currently dashing over. They jumped and one of them landed on Wu Yan while the other went to town on those poor drinks and sweets on the table.

    When Flandre-chan landed on Wu Yan like a cannonball there were creaking sounds. Wu Yan is fine but the same cannot be said of the recliner chair.

    His body can take her impact but he still had some of his drink in his mouth. Wu Yan¡¯s mouth turned into a geyser as he sprayed the content of his mouth.

    Wu Yan lifted Flandre-chan up.

    ¡°Flandre-chan, are you trying to choke me?¡±

    Flandre-chan stuck her tongue out in a bashful manner. She isn¡¯t planning on coming down, she clung to Wu Yan like a barnacle.

    ¡°¡±Eh? That¡¯s so fast, Yan, you prepared everything?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped at the parasols and set up of the place. Wu Yan wanted to roll his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean, fast? I prepared for like an hour, a full hour you girls took to change into your swimsuits¡­¡±

    Hinagiku laughed in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Hey, we girls need time to change our clothes, we are not like you¡­¡±

    Hinagiku glanced at Wu Yan¡¯s fit torso, he had nothing on but a pair of pants so Hinagiku turned the other way with flushed cheeks despite having seen each other in birthday suits many times already.

    ¡°Onii-chan, check my swimsuit out, isn¡¯t Flan cute?¡±

    She puffed her chest as if she¡¯s scared Wu Yan couldn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°Oh! You look super cute!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and Flandre-chan couldn¡¯t help but jump in joy.

    Wu Yan noticed that the girls are finally exiting their villa and soon, Wu Yan laid eyes upon the most exquisite he had ever seen. All the ladies in all kinds of swimsuit, all of different body sizes. It was of such magnificence that he was struck with a dizzy sensation.

    Of course, the ladies saw how stunned Wu Yan is. They all laughed out loud. They were wondering whether he would like their swimsuit, his reaction is more than enough to tell them whether or not he liked them.

    Shokuhou Misaki came out from among the girls and she hugged her arm while pressing her bountiful bosom up against Wu Yan¡¯s arm. Wu Yan almost had a heart-attack.

    ¡°Yan-kun, how do you like my swimsuit?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki used the most sickeningly sweet smile she has. She also attacked Wu Yan¡¯s consciousness by aggressively rubbing his arm with her hooters. Wu Yan is sure she¡¯s doing this to flip a metaphorical bird at Mikoto.

    He glanced at Mikoto¡¯s frustrated expression and he knew he hit the mark. He raised his guard just in case this all goes out of hand.

    ¡°Not bad, it looks good on you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed it off while avoiding a statement of whether or not he liked the bikini. Mikoto relaxed her expression while Shokuhou Misaki felt a bit upset.

    Shokuhou Misaki rubbed her cheek and started talking in a crestfallen manner.

    ¡°Oh, is it because I am getting old that Yan-kun no longer favors me?¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow as his lips twitched. Surely, Shokuhou Misaki is just joking but even so she needed to tone down the drama.

    He massaged his aching head while maintaining silence. Shokuhou Misaki clicked her tongue and turned the other way only to see Mikoto grinning at her.

    Hah, so much for showing off!

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s expression froze. Time for Plan B, she snickered.

    Taking out a bottle of sunscreen, Shokuhou Misaki begged Wu Yan to do something for her.

    ¡°Yan-kun, be a dear and apply this onto my skin¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression wavered.

    Wu Yan knew this is the golden opportunity to reap some bountiful rewards.

    The other girls also saw the evil look in Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. They never thought Shokuhou Misaki would stoop so low as to pull this method out on them.

    Wu Yan knew something had happened between the girls but he decided to play the unrelated third party. He knew from past experience that he would only get smited down if he chose a side.

    When he heard Shokuhou Misaki said that, he threw any caution he might have had to the four winds, fuck that. He¡¯s going to cup some feel. He sighed as if it¡¯s a tremendous task, even as he quickly took the bottle of sunscreen.

    ¡°What am I going to do with you¡­¡±

    The other girls are practically seething with anger. Wu Yan had fallen to the temptress¡¯ allure too easily. Mikoto gnashed her teeth.

    She stood out and yelled while pointing at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Me! Rub it on me as well!¡±

    Mikoto didn¡¯t even look at Wu Yan, she kept eyeing Shokuhou Misaki as if saying she¡¯s not backing down. Shokuhou Misaki also signaled that she¡¯s not backing down. Mmm, nothing like the sweet smell of a carnage brewing.

    Wu Yan, on the other hand, is over the moon happy, he never thought he would get so much profit in one day. A fight in his harem isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    If these girls kept fighting like this, the one who would receive all the pie would be no one other than him.

    Hinagiku and the other girls looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know how to clean this mess up but they sensed Wu Yan¡¯s profiteering thoughts and so Hinagiku just picked Flan up and walked away.

    ¡°Say, Flan, how about your nee-chan take you swimming?¡±

    Flandre-chan¡¯s eyes shined brightly, she clapped her hands vigorously.

    ¡°Yea yeah yeah! Flan wants to go swimming!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda exchanged a look and they voiced out their thoughts.

    ¡°We are coming too!¡±

    The 4 young ladies walked away just like that. Astrea is still busy clearing the food, that leaves Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou.

    After hesitating a bit, Ikaros approached Wu Yan in a slightly bashful manner as she mewled.

    ¡°Ma-master, I-I want it too¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou raised her hand in a weak manner. She willingly submitted to the fiendish hands of that demonic wolf.

    Wu Yan grinned in a very lewd and disgusting manner, reflected in his eyes are the bodies of Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, and Takitsubou Rikou.

    Now that you girls had said it, I am not going to be reserved!

 Chapter 385: Only real men knows how to take an initiative

    In the shallow coastal area not far from the beach, Hinagiku, Flandre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda frolicked in the waters. They forgot the ongoing feud near the villa, perhaps out of convenience or maybe they didn¡¯t want to think about it. Of course, Astrea is still eating. The world is so peaceful.

    There are 3 mats spread out under a coconut tree. Shokuhou Misaki, Mikoto, and Takitsubou Rikou are laying down on their stomach. A wolf is currently opening a bottle of sunscreen and readying his fiendish claws. It¡¯s a heart throbbing activity for all the participants.

    Ikaros is looking at Wu Yan with puppy eyes. There are only 3 mats so she¡¯s the one who is left out at the moment, she¡¯s temporarily free from Wu Yan¡¯s demonic claws. If Ikaros is a bit more expressive, she would probably be able to express her slightly upset mood.

    Shokuhou Misaki glanced at Mikoto while Mikoto looked back at her. Sparks flew between these two. Takitsubou Rikou is the one who is intimidated by them and she decided to just bury her head and pretend she didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Well then, who¡¯s up first?¡±

    Wu Yan pretended to not see the interaction between the two. His voice and tone sold out his elated attitude.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled. Mikoto closed her mouth and she turned her head the other way. So be it, it¡¯s not like victory goes to the one who strikes first anyway.

    Shokuhou Misaki predicted this and she narrowed her eyes while grinning. She straightened herback and she unstrapped her bikini bra.

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands jolted, he almost applied sunscreen to the nearby coconut tree. Mikoto started flushing red as she stuttered.

    ¡°Wh-wh-what are you doing?! You shameful woman!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed it off.

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, it¡¯s only normal to do this when applying sunscreen, or are you planning on having tanlines?¡±

    ¡°Bu-bu-but¡­¡±

    Mikoto still stammered.

    ¡°This is the beach, we are in a public area¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head in a mocked attempt at disbelief.

    ¡°This beach has no other man, plus, Wu Yan is my hubby and he has seen all of me~~¡±

    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±

    Mikoto lowered head, Wu Yan and Shokuhou Misaki could see steam starting to come out of her head. Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s bold lines had too much impact on Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki revealed a victorious smile. She missed the sight of a certain wolf trying to develop his x-ray eyes to see through Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s smooth back and enjoy her glorious hooters.

    Shokuhou Misaki may act tough but even she isn¡¯t so brazen as to reveal her divine mountains in broad daylight, she quickly laid down and hid her two white bunnies of fluff. The sight of her side-boob is enough to turn Wu Yan on, luckily, he had just enough control to not bang Shokuhou Misaki right there in the sand.

    Breathing deeply, he decided to stop waiting and he caressed Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s back with his oily wet hands.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    The sudden cool sensation made Shokuhou Misaki yelp. Mikoto, Ikaros, and Takitsubou Rikou blushed at the sound of her passionate yelp.

    He slid his hands up and down on her smooth back while carefully brushing away her brilliant hair that could easily cover her back. He didn¡¯t know rubbing sunscreen on someone can feel so good.

    ¡°Nn~~~¡±

    Maybe Wu Yan had trained his massaging skills to the max but Shokuhou Misaki started turning red due to his caress. It¡¯s like Wu Yan¡¯s hands are imbued with delightfully pleasurable magic if Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s moans are any indication.

    Shokuhou Misaki heard her own voice and turned into a deeper shade of red. Feelings of regret started boiling up within her, she never expected Wu Yan can be this good with his hands. If she knew she wouldn¡¯t have challenged Mikoto to this fight.

    It¡¯s way better than this shameful display of herself before Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki also didn¡¯t know what Mikoto thought. Mikoto is currently freaking out after hearing Shokuhou Misaki moan. She¡¯s anxious about when it¡¯s her turn to get sunscreen applied onto her.

    Takitsubou Rikou had similar thoughts.

    ¡°Mwuwa~¡±

    Failing to hold back another groan, she decided that this cannot go on any longer. Her skin is starting to turn red, she didn¡¯t know how long this can continue before she loses control of herself, she started panicking.

    Shokuhou Misaki had only tasted the forbidden fruit with Wu Yan once. She didn¡¯t share the same bed as Wu Yan since then. Her resistance to this kind of intimate stuff had been lowered so she¡¯s afraid she¡¯s going to make a wrong move and make a fool of herself.

    ¡°I-I think that will do. Yan-kun, go help Misaka-san¡­¡±

    Just because Shokuhou Misaki wanted to stop didn¡¯t mean that other person is ready to stop.

    ¡°Oh come on, there are still a lot of places that need sunscreen!¡±

    Wu Yan said in a serious tone, his hands never stopping to rub her all over. Shokuhou Misaki is too stunned for words, she finally realized something. The only one who is coming out of this a victory would be Wu Yan the wolf.

    ¡°Nnah~¡±

    She panted even as she panicked. She couldn¡¯t even hold her breath reliably.

    Shokuhou Misaki felt the wolf getting ever closer to her inner thighs with that iron grip of his.

    Oh no¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki is so flustered that if Mikoto saw her, she would lose all her dignity.

    Takitsubou Rikou and Mikoto buried their heads at the sound of Shokuhou Misaki being rubbed all over. Shokuhou Misaki sighed in relief.

    She knew she¡¯s in too deep so she can either surrender now, in front of Mikoto, begging mercy from Wu Yan or she can do nothing and let this go on. Shokuhou Misaki would rather die than choose option 1.

    She would rather keep moaning like this at least she can use ¡°It felt too good¡± as an excuse later on. If she begged for mercy, Mikoto wouldn¡¯t let him live this down.

    Thus, Shokuhou Misaki tried to endure Wu Yan¡¯s attack, she did her best to stop her moans and groans from coming out of her mouth.

 Chapter 386: O hand o mine why isnâ€™t there another pair of you

    ¡°Nee-chan! Quick! Go there! Go there!¡±

    Randomly pointing in one direction, Flandre-chan directed Frenda who is currently playing the role of a horse for her what with Flandre-chan riding on top of her shoulders. It¡¯s a very childish game but that Flandre-chan still enjoyed it nonetheless.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, I know¡­¡±

    Frenda sighed helplessly. She had something to say about Flandre-chan calling her nee-chan but her name is too similar so Flandre-chan decided to call her like that.

    ¡°In the end, can you not move around? I won¡¯t be able to maintain my balance¡­woah!¡±

    Frenda stepped on a round stone and she fell down after losing her balance. Flandre-chan who was on her shoulder also fell into the water.

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    Frenda gasped and she quickly fished Flandre-chan out of the water. It¡¯s too late, however, Flandre-chan had swallowed some sea water. She stuck her tongue out with a disgusted expression.

    ¡°Cough cough, it¡¯s so nasty¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you super fine?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai asked as she put a safety floating ring on Flandre-chan.

    Flandre-chan pouted as she shook her head. She stuck her tongue out as if it would alleviate the bad taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Why is the sea waster so disgusting?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda exchanged a look before they shrugged with a dry smile. How are they going to explain something like that to a little kid. This question is going to lead to more questions. They knew better than to entertain her question.

    Hinagiku frolicked in the water, she might look like she¡¯s having fun but her eyes would always wander over to the beach.

    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s taking them so long¡­¡±

    Another event is ongoing under the coconut tree some distance away.

    ¡°I think you should do it with the other girls¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki begged with teary eyes. She¡¯s not going to be able to hold on much longer¡­

    Wu Yan snickered as he played with her perky butt cheeks a few more times before withdrawing his hand from her bikini. Shokuhou Misaki sighed but her alarm sounded a brief while later.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hands moved from her fanny to her back and slowly made its way to her shoulder blades before it slid dangerously downwards to the sides. Shokuhou Misaki opened her mouth but Wu Yan didn¡¯t let her begin her sentence.

    He gave the two mounds of meat a good squeeze and he could feel her quivering. Her skin also started turning pink as Wu Yan silently praised his handiwork.

    I see, so Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s weakness is her breats huh?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki bit her lips, she is going to do everything in her power to stop the moans from escaping her mouth. Shokuhou Misaki wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t for the want of tears. This is probably the first time she hated her own breasts, yes, they are supple, big and smooth but why is she so sensitive here?¡­

    She twitched and trembled at Wu Yan¡¯s mercy. She is getting dangerously close to the edge but she still wouldn¡¯t beg because Mikoto is still right there. In the end, she could do nothing but look at Wu Yan with puppy eyes.

    He gave her hooters a last squeeze and Shokuhou Misaki moaned slightly. He withdrew his hands, instantly, Shokuhou Misaki lost all her strength as she collapsed on the mat with a bam.

    Looks like more training sessions are in order

    If Shokuhou Misaki could see the smug grin on Wu Yan¡¯s face, she would punch him with all her might. He looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°Well then, Mikoto, your turn¡­¡±

    ¡°Har?¡±

    Mikoto raised her head in a hurry. She saw how Shokuhou Misaki looked and she recalled how she moaned and groaned before this. Quickly turning the situation around, Mikoto blurted with a red face.

    ¡°I-I am just going to let Hinagiku help me¡­¡±

    Mikoto laughed in an awkward manner, she also averted her gaze. Her heart raced at the thought of being massaged into the same state as Shokuhou Misaki. She expected that she would be able to walk away and she tried to stand up.

    Meanwhile, Shokuhou Misaki who was panting on the mat suddenly got up with unholy speed and she didn¡¯t give a damn that Wu Yan got a front row seat to her magnificent pair of divine mountains. She clung onto Mikoto¡¯s waist and she made sure Mikoto wouldn¡¯t be able to run away.

    ¡°You! What are you doing?!¡±

    Mikoto yelped in horror. She had the eyes of someone who wouldn¡¯t let go even if you kill her.

    Shokuhou Misaki forced a smile and she gnashed her teeth even as her heaving hadn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Hmph, since I am already like this, you aren¡¯t getting away either!¡±

    ¡°You you you vile woman!¡±

    Mikoto knew Shokuhou Misaki is planning on bringing Mikoto down with her. She tried to push Shokuhou Misaki away by shoving her shoulders.

    ¡°Yan-kun! Hurry! Rub that sunscreen on her!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki yelled at Wu Yan who is too stunned for any action. She is currently using her hidden potential to hold Mikoto down.

    What the hell is going on?

    Wu Yan stared with wide mouth at these two fighting girls. He¡¯s genuinely surprised Shokuhou Misaki had this vindictive side to her, she actually made sure her own husband wouldn¡¯t miss out on cupping a feel on other girls. It¡¯s really something unimaginable for him.

    ¡°Mah, it¡¯s all profit for me anyway¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered as he rubbed some sunscreen on his hand before he launched them at Mikoto¡¯s upper half of the bikini.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mikoto froze up, her strength also weakened as a bashful expression climbed on top of Mikoto¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yan, you baka¡­Nnhaa~~~¡±

    Before Mikoto can finish her line, the sly hands made their way into her bikini and captured her two tiny rabbits. He started working his magic.

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes became glassy with pleasure. Mikoto lost all strength as she collapsed onto her mat. Shokuhou Misaki felt proud that Mikoto is now in a helpless state. She didn¡¯t have enough time to be pleased with herself before she too fell down on the mat. Wu Yan had used this time gap to quickly move one of his hands to one of her large cans.

    O dear hands, why aren¡¯t there another pair of you guys?

    He removed his other hand from Mikoto¡¯s chest and he migrated them over to Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s slightly trembling back. He slid around on top of her before removing the strap of the upper half of her bikini.

 Chapter 387: The end to the beach excursion

    As time slowly ebbed, the sun also started setting. Hinagiku, Flandre-chan, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda are feeling tired after playing around in the shallow area for all this time. They were waiting for Wu Yan & co but they dismissed that notion as they headed back to the beach.

    When the four of them got back, they were greeted with a large grill that had many types of skewer, mostly of the meaty variety. Wu Yan stood at the grill, cooking up good food like nothing as he kept slapping raw meat into the grill with skilled moves.

    At the grill, things started heating up literally and metaphorically. Wu Yan peppered the skewers with seasoning and sauce unlike no other. He rubbed a good amount of oil on the meat and skewers, giving them a golden glow. The smell coming off of these skewers weren¡¯t helping anyone that is trying to abstain from eating. Just from a glance, one could tell that these skewers aren¡¯t just eye-pleasing, they probably taste really good.

    Astrea trained her red eyes on the skewers.

    Her nose twitched without conscious control, she looks like she couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    Astrea¡¯s stomach is demanding food, it didn¡¯t care what food it was as long as it¡¯s good. She would eat the raw meat if she could.

    Wu Yan¡¯s culinary skill is world-class.

    The skill of Master Chef had been integrated into Eternal Arms Mastery so he still had that ability even if it¡¯s not shown in his status screen.

    He managed to conquer Kaichou-sama¡¯s route through her stomach. This means that even Kaichou-sama couldn¡¯t escape Wu Yan¡¯s grasp, how can a bottomless pit like Astrea resist.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Mewled Astrea with puppy eyes. Her red eyes looked very crestfallen. This is the very same girl who had eaten 10 cakes. She is currently asking for more food from Wu Yan.

    ¡°Okay, I got it, it¡¯s going to be done soon¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud. He glanced at her flat abs and he can¡¯t help but silently wonder just where she is keeping all the food. Is this why she is so good at fighting? She had the ability to turn the food into battle power?

    Flandre-chan ran over when she saw the set-up. Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda creased their nose in displeasure.

    ¡°Oh, you girls are back¡­¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at them. He acts as if nothing happened and that is why it¡¯s so infuriating.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting in the waters for you and you¡¯re right here happily grilling away!¡±

    Hinagiku said after she walked on over to the grill. She didn¡¯t hide how upset she is.

    ¡°Come, now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan waved his hands as he raised his head at Hinagiku.

    ¡°I am just worried that you girls will be very hungry after playing so I went ahead and prepared for you girls¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You can actually think that considerately?¡±

    Frenda tilted her head in suspicion

    ¡°In the end, you did something sneaky behind us and you thought making a barbecue is going to fix this issue?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan jolted but he recovered before the girls noticed this. Wu Yan shook his head but he can¡¯t believe just how astute Frenda and Saiai had become. Did they master this art of reading minds by themselves?

    Hinagiku narrowed her eyes as she recalled the suntan lotion incident from before.

    ¡°Where are Mikoto and the others?¡±

    Flinching, he almost let the skewer in his hand slip out of his grip and onto the Kaichou-sama¡¯s petite chests. He pointed his lips at a nearby coconut tree.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they sunbathing over there?¡±

    Hinagiku, Saiai, and Frenda looked and sure enough, Mikoto, Misaki, and Rikou were laid prone on the mat as if they are fast asleep. Meanwhile, Ikaros is fanning the girls like she¡¯s trying to cool them down. Without examining further it¡¯s easy to conclude that they are sunbathing.

    If they did examine closer, they would find the 3 girls to be unusually flushed, their swimsuits are also untidy and more importantly, they were heaving and panting.

    He continued grilling the meat. Saiai and Frenda couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°It certainly looks very appetizing¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, to think you are actually good at cooking¡­¡±

    Frenda and Saiai couldn¡¯t wait to eat. Wu Yan revealed a smug grin while Hinagiku played with her pink hair.

    ¡°Yan¡¯s food is top tier. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had any of your cooking for a long time¡­¡±

    When Wu Yan first met her, she brought him up to the student council room in the clocktower and she made him study before finally taking in Wu Yan who was technically homeless at the time as a butler. They went to school, went home, ate 3 meals together with Hinagiku¡¯s mother. Both mother and daughter waited eagerly for Wu Yan to bring out the delicious dishes.

    Hinagiku smiled at the warm memories. It was a very normal but fun time for her.

    After becoming Wu Yan¡¯s summon, Hinagiku lived a very vibrant life especially after Mikoto and the others started coming into her lives. There are various dangerous battles but her life with Wu Yan is much more pleasant than her old life.

    If there¡¯s anything Hinagiku is unhappy about it would be that this bastard has laid his hands on too many girls.

    Hinagiku¡¯s warm eyes started turning unpleasant. Wu Yan missed her mellow look but when he raised his head he was greeted with Hinagiku¡¯s displeased look. He started feeling unsure.

    Did she figure out the suntan lotion incident?

    ¡°Master, is it done yet?¡­¡±

    Astrea flapped her wings, the feathers from her wings fell down and they flew towards the skewers.

    Hinagiku, Kinuhata Saiai, and Frenda hurriedly grabbed the feathers with their reflex.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, super stop doing that. Your feathers are falling into the meat, I super don¡¯t want to eat your feathers¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai grumbled while Frenda nodded. It would seem they are really looking forward to this meal.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­¡±

    Astrea pouted with puppy eyes. Wu Yan felt helpless.

    ¡°Hinagiku, go grab some sweets and feed Astrea¡­¡±

    Hinagiku nodded while Astrea cheered glomped Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yeah! Master is the best!¡±

    ¡°Wargh! Let go! The meat! The meat!¡±

    The sun fell below the horizon while everyone chatted the time away.

 Chapter 388: A night by the seasideâ€¦

    Fun time passed really quickly and soon enough, night fell after the 10 of them had their fill of fun and laughter. The beach is lit up after the sun went down.

    It was a beautiful mix of red and orange before the stars and the moon made their appearance in the sky. It was a stunning sight, a fleeting moment between dusk and night that mesmerized all 10 of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan said with a captivated look. She squeezed her tiny palms, she¡¯s unusually static for someone who would run and jump around.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou made sure they didn¡¯t miss this scene. Their hearts are as calm as this serene scenery in front of them.

    Hinagiku laughed.

    ¡°It was worth it coming here¡­¡±

    The other girls concurred with a nod. Wu Yan revealed a brilliant smile when he saw how pleased the other girls looked. The girls were smitten with his smiling countenance.

    ¡°Ne ne, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan tugged Wu Yan¡¯s arm. She used her ruby eyes to convey her hope.

    ¡°Can you bring Flan and Nee-chans to the beach again in the future?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls were looking at Wu Yan with the same hopeful eyes as well. It won¡¯t hurt to do another trip to the beach anyway¡­

    Wu Yan laughed. He squatted down and he lifted Flandre-chan off the ground. He asked the other girls.

    ¡°Then, did you all have fun today?¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the girls smiled back in response. They all said the same thing.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud and he declared.

    ¡°Well, we will come here again next time!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!!!¡±

    The girls all cheered¡­

    ===

    The 10 of them made their way back to the villa. They gathered the meat Wu Yan grilled, the sweets and the drinks all on the table in the dining hall. They proceeded to demolish the food with vibrant smiles.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t eat in peace. Mikoto and Shokuhou Misaki went at each other every 5 minutes or so. Wu Yan would get burnt in each of these fiery verbal exchanges.

    Flandre-chan and Astrea hanged out together. Although their physical appearance differed greatly, their mental age is similar and so they got along pretty well.

    Astrea made sure not to teach Flandre-chan her secret on how to eat more.

    Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou operated as a unit in Academy City so their relationships are tight. They cooperated well with each other. After coming to Silvaria World Institute, they hung out together with Shokuhou Misaki so they got to know people as well..

    It¡¯s surprising to see Ikaros and Hinagiku talking and laughing together. If he thought deeper about it, Hinagiku might be a tsundere but she¡¯s warm inside just like Ikaros so it¡¯s not surprising they actually hit it off.

    Their personalities differed but they shared similar traits with each other. They would go to hell and back for people they cared about. It¡¯s the reason why they can stay together despite some conflicts here and there.

    Shokuhou Misaki frowned at her swimsuit. She asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan, where¡¯s the shower? My body is all sticky and icky from the seawater¡­¡±

    After listening to Shokuhou Misaki, the girls also started feeling uncomfortable.

    Wu Yan nodded and he smiled.

    ¡°I do recall the landlord telling me that there is a hot spring beneath this villa in one of the underground rooms¡­¡±

    The eyes of all the ladies here shone brightly. Wu Yan smiled because he knew they couldn¡¯t wait to jump into the hot spring.

    ¡°One of the rooms beneath the villa, right?! Got it!¡±

    Mikoto stood up and she pulled Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hinagiku nodded without hesitation. The other girls also had 0 resistance to the hot springs, it would be nice to soak in that hot bath after all the seawater they were playing in. They grouped up and they went towards the hot spring.

    ¡°There are still food here!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled at the ladies who ditched him without a second thought. At least, the girls are apparently not done with the food yet.

    ¡°We will finish it later!¡±

    He¡¯s really not too sure whether to laugh or cry after being left with all the delicious food and no girls to enjoy the food with.

    Sighing, he picked up one of the feathers Astrea dropped.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bottomless pit? What are you doing, drooling after a hot spring?¡±

    Wu Yan saw a pink feather on the ground and he sighed.

    ¡°Fine, even Ikaros ditched her master for the hot spring¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know that Ikaros wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if all the hot springs in the world were gathered here. Ikaros isn¡¯t here because she got dragged along by Hinagiku.

    He finished his drink and he ruminated for a bit. It was crowded just now but he¡¯s alone in just a few seconds so he didn¡¯t have the time to adjust.

    He looked at the direction the girls went and he mused for a bit.

    ¡°Maybe, I should join the ladies in the bath since that¡¯s where my wives are at¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°I better not, Mikoto¡¯s going to taser me and everyone else will probably get hit by her misfire as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned after an evil idea came to his mind.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t hit the hot spring, maybe there is still something to do with the food?¡±

 Chapter 389: The night at the hot springâ€¦

    In one of the underground rooms in the villa¡­

    After opening the door to that room, the girls saw a wicked sick fitting room decked out with a wooden design. Racks to put clothes are available to the sides. In front of them is another wooden door, judging from the steam coming from the other side of this door, the hot spring is clearly situated beyond the wooden door.

    Excitement filled Flandre-chan¡¯s face, she flared her nostrils open.

    ¡°I can smell something nice here¡­¡±

    Astrea heard her and she started sniffing as well, the smell came as a pleasant surprise to Astrea.

    ¡°Mm yes, that¡¯s a nice smell, I wonder if there¡¯s anything good to eat inside?¡±

    ¡°There super won¡¯t be anything to eat in there, idiot¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai shook her head while smiling. However, Saiai accidentally triggered Astrea.

    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! Idiot! Idjit!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°I feel super like a failure, being called an idiot by another idiot¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki walked into the fitting room and she grabbed a bottle in the corner of the room.

    ¡°I am guessing the smell is coming from this bottle. A hot spring smells of sulfur so without this people would have compunctions entering this place.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care where the smell comes from¡­¡±

    Mikoto walked into the fitting room and she continued.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The girls all nodded as they headed into the room. Hinagiku closed the wooden door. Stopping for a moment, she locked the door lest a certain wolf decides to sneak in here.

    The girls started removing their clothes, or rather, their swimsuits. One by one, the ladies revealed their pristine body in the steamy room. Their youthful mood and the environment melded together perfectly to create a pink-colored mood.

    With the hot spring in front of them, the petite faction didn¡¯t have to waste ogling the hooters faction. They felt gleeful at the sight of the steamy hot spring.

    ¡°Yeaaa!¡±

    Flandre-chan and Astrea jumped straight into the hot spring, generating two large splashes. The hot spring had a shallow and deep area. The deep area covered Astrea¡¯s two magnificent cans but didn¡¯t cover up her cleavage. The shallow area is also just deep enough that Flandre-chan can walk around comfortably, the depth only reached Flandre-chan¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Umu, it feels so great¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan and Astrea closed their eyes in bliss. The other girls can¡¯t wait to enter the water. Thus, the ladies all made hasty entries into the hot spring.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s super warm in here!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai slapped at the surface of the water. She floated on the surface, it¡¯s all girls here anyway, so what if she looks indecent right now¡­

    ¡°In the end, I should have brought some drinks in here, I would kill to enjoy both the bath and the drinks at the same time¡­¡±

    Frenda said with a flushed look while supporting her head with both hands.

    Shokuhou Misaki poured some of the hot spring¡¯s water on her body. The pearl-like droplets of water flowed swiftly down her smooth skin, it can induce in anyone the feeling to flirtatiously bite her.

    Her starry eyes stopped at Astrea¡¯s twin divine mountains and she observed carefully before saying something.

    ¡°Astrea-chan, is it me, or did your breasts grow bigger?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Astrea looked at her babies supported by buoyancy and she denied the observation with a blushing face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki cast her doubt but she revealed a sly grin. She crept up behind Astrea before grabbing Astrea by her superb jugs. She also started massaging them.

    ¡°This calls for a hands-on examination!¡±

    ¡°Kyaa! Ngh~ Nooo¡­.¡±

    Astrea yelped but as Shokuhou Misaki fondled her, she started moaning.

    ¡°I am pretty sure you have grown¡­¡±

    Astrea¡¯s honking hooters got massaged into different shapes by Shokuhou Misaki. Shokuhou Misaki mumbled in a disgruntled manner.

    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re already bigger than me and here you go still growing bigger, how unpleasant¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­.¡±

    Astrea languished while leaning on Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s body. Due to her weight, she pressed Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s cans into exquisite shapes as well. She panted while continuing.

    ¡°Ikaros-senpai¡¯s are clearly bigger than Astrea¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki turned towards Ikaros.

    Ikaros is minding her own business in the corner while washing her wings, her bountiful chest making little waves in the water due to their sheer volume and Ikaros¡¯ movement. Meanwhile, Takitsubou Rikou stayed close to Ikaros while tending to herself with her eyes closed. The two of them aren¡¯t the talkative type so they stayed in their quiet little corner without much interaction with each other. Apparently, they didn¡¯t hear Shokuhou Misaki.

    Shokuhou Misaki shook off some of the water in her golden locks and she mused to herself in a doubtful manner.

    ¡°I think they are about the same size as Astrea¡¯s though¡­¡±

    Astrea weakly protested with a raised arm.

    ¡°But, Master really likes Ikaros¡¯ breasts..¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki raised an eyebrow as she examined Ikaros. Ikaros looked a bit flushed, it¡¯s unclear if it¡¯s due to the hot spring or because she overheard Astrea¡­

    ¡°Favourite, hmm?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her starry eyes at Ikaros¡¯ breasts and she looked at her own babies. She lowered her head in dejection.

    Shokuhou Misaki cheered herself up even if she sounded a bit frustrated.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose. That naughty boy doesn¡¯t care about the cup size, as long as the girl is cute he¡¯s going to like them¡­¡±

    Even if she can¡¯t use her Mental Out powers on Wu Yan, she understood Wu Yan¡¯s evil thoughts.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They were watching from the start including what Shokuhou Misaki did and said. They turned towards the wall and they started drawing circles on the wall¡­

    I hate conversations about breasts¡­

    ¡°Hinagiku-nee-chan, Mikoto-nee-chan, is everything alright?¡±

    Flandre-chan flapped her wings which had crystals hanging from them. She really didn¡¯t know why the two of them had such dark and depressing air around them.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked at Flandre-chan¡¯s undeveloped field and their complexion turned for the better.

    Are they really going to stoop so low, to compare themselves to kids?

    Hinagiku and Mikoto silently berated themselves before forcing a smile onto their faces.

    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    The little loli didn¡¯t doubt their words, she went back to frolicking in the hot spring. Hinagiku and Mikoto admired her carefree attitude.

    It¡¯s so nice being a kid, they don¡¯t have to worry about anything¡­

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda saw Hinagiku and Mikoto, they also saw the transitions of expressions. They sighed in an understanding manner.

    ¡°In the end, why don¡¯t they understand that being flat is a unique charm in itself?¡­¡±

    She said as if she had achieved apotheosis. Of course, to everyone else, she sounded like she¡¯s trying to convince herself rather than seeing through the essence of things.

    Kinuhata Saiai pursed her lips and she continued swimming around¡­

 Chapter 390: I am going to get you all drunk! Do you have the guts to pick up that cup?

    ¡°Phew, that was a good bath¡­¡±

    The girls came out of the hot spring room while rubbing their bodies with towels. Their swimsuits are already replaced with bathrobes. The owner of this villa is really prepared for these kinds of things.

    ¡°My body feels warm and I bet I smell so fluffy and nice¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan jumped around in front of the ladies. She dashed towards the door which leads to the living room.

    ¡°I am going to let Onii-chan smell me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re super going to let that guy sniff you?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said in pursed her lips.

    ¡°You are just going to let that score more points.¡±

    The girls laughed. Frenda chimed in.

    ¡°In the end, she¡¯s a kid so she¡¯s probably doing this without much thought¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto nodded as Frenda said what they thought. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that in terms of real age, they are the younger ones.

    Led by Flandre-chan, the girls subconsciously hastened their walking pace. They had been in the bath for about an hour now¡­

    When they arrived in the living room, they were stunned by the spectacle they saw.

    Wu Yan sat in front of the mountain of food while cans of beer of different brands were brazenly displayed. Wu Yan had a cup of orange liquid that bubbled in a delicious manner.

    ¡°You girls soaked for a long time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes while guzzling down the cup of beer he had. He exhaled in a satisfied manner. The girls exchanged looks.

    Mikoto approached Wu Yan and she grabbed a can of beer. She frowned at him.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly drinking beer?¡±

    The ladies all stared hard at Wu Yan with suspicion. They know from spending so much time with Wu Yan that they know he doesn¡¯t drink. Not even Hinagiku who had been with him for the longest time had ever seen him touch anything alcoholic.

    Wu Yan replied with a poker face, he shook the cup in his hand.

    ¡°No particular reasons, I just wanted to drink some beer¡­¡±

    Wu Yan faced the ladies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, I am more than 20 years old, drinking isn¡¯t so surprising for me¡­¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen you drinking even once¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said. Hinagiku saw how Wu Yan looked and she voiced her concern.

    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t tell me you have been drinking ever since we left for the bath?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold that much liquor yet. I might be an adult but I don¡¯t drink often¡­¡±

    The ladies all released a sigh of relief. However, Wu Yan said something they can¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Well, you girls were in the bath for more than an hour, I don¡¯t see the problem in drinking for an hour¡­¡±

    ¡°An hour!¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto raised their voice in disbelief.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t tell me you super drank for an hour¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai¡¯s jaw dropped. Beer doesn¡¯t have high alcohol content and there are people who can drink one hour straight without becoming drunk. Among the 9 ladies, there are 5 minor, excluding Flandre-chan who should be treated as a minor, Ikaros, and Astrea. Shokuhou Misaki was also excluded because her age will always remain a mystery, at least, nobody will believe that she¡¯s a middle school student.

    These ladies didn¡¯t know what would happen if someone drank for an hour. Because they never saw Wu Yan drinking, they found it surprising that he can hold his liquor for so long¡­

    ¡°You girls are overreacting.¡±

    He saw how the girls are gasping so he teased them.

    ¡°It¡¯s just beer, it¡¯s not high-alcohol content drink so it¡¯s all good!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, too much alcohol isn¡¯t good for your body, I think you should stop¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said.

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s once in a blue moon, I think I should get a hall pass for this right?¡±

    The girls went silent but they acquiesced. Wu Yan raised his cup at them.

    ¡°Wanna join me?¡±

    The girls flinched while Shokuhou Misaki grinned.

    ¡°I say, Yan-kun, are you trying to get us drunk? That would explain all the beer¡­¡±

    The ladies flinched again. After that, they leered Wu Yan, they believed that Shokuhou Misaki hit the target with her conjecture.

    They know Wu Yan is someone who would come up with this kind of plan.

    Ignoring the knife-like glares, Wu Yan honestly revealed his intention.

    ¡°Yeap! I am trying to get you girls drunk!¡±

    The girls were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan to be so forthcoming after being busted by Shokuhou Misaki.

    Wu Yan smiled at them. He knew he couldn¡¯t fool so many smart girls at one time so he decided to just be honest. He grabbed a cup of beer and he snickered at the girls. It¡¯s quite clear that he¡¯s looking down on them.

    ¡°Do you have the guts to take the cup?¡±

    Boy, the girls sure got mad real quick. His tone ticked them off the wrong way. They didn¡¯t want to give Wu Yan the satisfaction so they took him up on the challenge.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just super beer, as a member of black ops, I am super not afraid, give me that cup!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai grabbed a beer and she started chugging it down.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are easily provoked as well so they did the same stuff as Kinuhata Saiai.

    ¡°Oh, I will drink it!¡±

    The two of them grabbed some beers and they hesitated for a bit before they drank their beers with closed eyes. They laughed out loud with shining eyes.

    ¡°Oh, please, it¡¯s not as awful as I had imagined¡­¡±

    It¡¯s just beer, it can¡¯t taste so bad, right?¡­

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes at Wu Yan. She reckoned that with so many girls here as long as they outlast Wu Yan, they would probably be fine.

    Shokuhou Misaki grabbed a can of beer as well. Her starry eyes had a curious glint in them. She wondered about the taste of this can of beer.

    She never drank before.

    Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou started pouring beer for themselves. They didn¡¯t fell for Wu Yan¡¯s taunt, they just wanted to reciprocate Wu Yan¡¯s feelings by drinking with him when he invited them.

    ¡°In the end, you all started drinking¡­¡±

    Frenda¡¯s lips twitched. She stopped Flandre-chan who got tempted and she sighed while reaching out for a can of beer as well.

 Chapter 391: The ladies all went down for the count, finally nabbed the angel with a bottomless pitâ€¦

    Cough cough

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not disgusting, it doesn¡¯t taste so good, this beer, I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It also smells icky, and the taste feels like it could choke you if you¡¯re not careful¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like really really bitter tea¡­¡±

    ¡°I would rather drink beer than bitter tea!¡±

    ¡°Mwu, Flan don¡¯t like the taste¡­¡±

    ¡°Argh! In the end, kids shouldn¡¯t drink!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I feel a bit dizzy¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Wagh, Astrea collapsed!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Astrea!¡±

    ¡°Nee-chan, Flan feels wobbly¡­¡±

    ¡°I already said children shouldn¡¯t drink!¡±

    As time ticked on, the ladies started turning red due to consuming more and more alcohol. Their tolerance is nigh zero because this is the first time they drank. It didn¡¯t take long before they got light-headed.

    The ladies kept drinking without thinking too deeply. They drank in small sips but when Wu Yan downed a cup, they would down one too. They never noticed that their cup refilled magically.

    Astrea who never knew when to stop eating or drinking and Flandre-chan who stole some cans of beers collapsed onto the floor.

    The other girls all had flushed expressions as well. They kept drinking and spouting nonsense like drunkards.

    Wu Yan also started feeling ditzy, he didn¡¯t mind it though, he kept the party going.

    Since they came here to have a good time, Wu Yan decided to let himself go as well. It¡¯s going to cost him but it feels pretty nice to be drunk, He can feel the stress leaving his body, he didn¡¯t need to think about anything at this moment.

    They could have used their own powers to remain conscious but they subconsciously chose not to do so. They are going to regret this but that¡¯s a story for another time.

    The moon slowly climbed up onto the sky, showing just late the night is.

    Strewn empty cans peppered the floor of the living room. Like the empty cans, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou are all drunk now¡­

    Wu Yan who isn¡¯t in a better off condition clicked his tongue with a smug attitude.

    ¡°I might have lost to you girls if I wasn¡¯t a True Ancestor, I didn¡¯t even have to consciously control my tolerance.¡±

    He shook his head and he saw Flandre-chan, he bitterly laughed.

    ¡± Oops, I let Flandre-chan drink until she¡¯s tipsy as well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan got up with an unsteady gait. He¡¯s also pretty drunk but he still had some sense in him, he knew he shouldn¡¯t let Flandre-chan sleep on the floor.

    He grabbed her and he tucked her into her own bed.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw Flandre-chan¡¯s flushed expression, blissfully drifting into dreamland. At least, she¡¯s having a nice dream.

    ¡°Good night, little miss cutie¡­¡±

    He pecked her on the forehead before he exited the room.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    He looked at the other girls. He laughed out loud with arms akimbo.

    ¡°This is such a great chance if I don¡¯t seize this chance, I am going to beat myself up later¡­¡±

    Snickering, he used all his strength to grab the ladies and he tossed them onto a huge bed.

    This room is the largest room in the villa, its bed is also unusually large in surface area. It¡¯s as though the villa owner had factored in that people might want to get really freaky in this room.

    Once he saw the delicious meal spread out in front of him, Wu Yan lost all restraint and he pounced on one of the girls, he chose Astrea who managed to slip past him all this time.

    Wu Yan is also surprised that he chose Astrea first. Feeling her tender flesh and her legendary hooters, he panted like a beast before he tore open her clothes.

    Due to the influence of alcohol, he didn¡¯t think too deeply. He tore his clothes and threw them away, now, both of them are in their birthday suits.

    He pressed his lips against Astrea¡¯s lips. He traced his fingers along her smooth skin, he arrived at her valley and he started massaging her huge cans.

    ¡°Uu¡­¡±

    Feeling something foreign invading her mouth, Astrea groaned and she started responding in kind.

    They smooched each other as their tongues tangled together into a hot mess. They felt like they are melding into each other. They rubbed and they tossed around the bed, Astrea started following what her body instructed her to do.

    He buried his face in her huge breasts, he is so happy he could sing. If he did sing, he would probably end up suffocating due to the lack of oxygen here, not that he minds suffocating in this sweet supple space.

    Wu Yan swallowed his saliva and he gave her cherry a good nibble, drawing a salacious moan from Astrea. Her body arched up in response to Wu Yan¡¯s assault. Her eyes were misty with passion.

    The alcohol and the pleasure she¡¯s feeling basically stopped all mental processes in Astrea. She looked at Wu Yan who still had his head buried in her breasts and she mumbled in a tender voice.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    That was all it took to turn Wu Yan on. He positioned Astrea with his divine spear ready to penetrate her and then he thrust all in with all his might.

    Astrea yelped in pain. Excluding Flandre-chan, she was the only one who Wu Yan had a hard time getting in bed with, now, he has turned her into sisters with Hinagiku and the rest of the ladies in more sense than one.

    ¡°Mu~ Ah~ Master¡­¡±

    Astrea clutched onto Wu Yan while moaning and groaning in a lewd tone. Her red eyes are now distant but her body kept rocking up and down along with Wu Yan in a very sensual dance between two sexes.

 Chapter 392: The intoxicating nightâ€¦

    The silver moon continued shedding its brilliance upon the world. The stars shone bright like diamonds in the sky. Meanwhile, the dark clouds stayed away from the gems in the sky as if they have a tacit understanding of non-interference.

    The waves assaulted the beach, making a part of the beach wet and differently colored from the rest of the dry parts of the beach. Small creatures minded their own business in the night, they announced their existences with their individual voices and yells, giving the night a lively mood.

    You know what else is lively? The situation in a certain room in the villa.

    It hurts at the beginning but as the pain faded, Astrea started feeling good. She can¡¯t help leaking out a moan or two.

    Wu Yan pounded Astrea like a storm, wet & sloppy sound kept echoing in the room. Astrea¡¯s body is like a tiny boat against the storm of thrusts and tugging Wu Yan brought with his vigorous movements. Her body is passively being rocked back and forth while she heaving and panted. Their lovemaking gave the room a musky smell which served as an aphrodisiac for the eye of the storm to go harder on Astrea.

    Astrea closed her eyes while she received Wu Yan¡¯s intense smashing session. Waves after waves of pleasure that is foreign to her assaulted her senses. Astrea clung onto Wu Yan¡¯s neck with her arms. Her gaping mouth is too busy releasing melodious moans to mind its owner¡¯s command to shut tight.

    Faced with this sinful rapture, Astrea couldn¡¯t hold back her own voice. Plus, she isn¡¯t even trying to hold her voice back. Ignoring the fact that there are 7 other women here, she yelled out loud in pleasure whenever she felt like it. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s not fully conscious or because she¡¯s slow but she sure didn¡¯t know how to be reserved.

    Listening to her erotic whimper, Wu Yan¡¯s demonic side raged on as he turned up the volume while he took Astrea up ecstasy mountain with his divine spear.

    When she climaxed, Astrea made it known with her bawdy wail. The room¡¯s mood turned pink due to her ribald lament.

    As he laid on top of Astrea to recover, Wu Yan got up after a few minutes. By retracting his wick from Astrea, he induced another soft groan from Astrea. She opened her misty eyes and she looked at Wu Yan in a daze, fatigue hit her and she passed out sleeping like a log.

    Wu Yan made his transition over to another bombastic figure lying near Astrea, namely, Ikaros.

    He danced his fingers across her silky smooth skin, his fingers easily transversing the familiar terrain. He gave her a kiss and he slid his thick tongue into her oral cavity. He easily captured her meek tongue and he subjugated her.

    He undid her bathrobe with a swift pull on the band of the bathrobe. He removed the bathrobe from her and revealed her angelic body in all its glory.

    He fondled her until she mewled. Her skin also started flushing pink. He lifted her up and he straddled her on top of him. He embraced her, as he felt her bountiful mountains pressing against his chest, he shoved his anaconda in like a trained expert.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    His forceful entry made Ikaros cry out in a lewd manner. His action also returned Ikaros to the present. She opened her eyes and she saw Wu Yan¡¯s face, mere centimeters away from hers.

    He isn¡¯t sure whether she¡¯s fully awake but as Ikaros gasped in pleasure, her eyes started looking like she¡¯s entranced. She closed her eyes and she let Wu Yan go about his business while enjoying the pleasure it brought.

    Her faint but distinct moaning filled the room.

    Her voice eventually got louder and louder as they approached the zenith of pleasure. Even a thick wall can¡¯t stop her voice from leaking out of this room.

    Her enchanting voice would have mesmerized everyone if there was anyone other than Wu Yan & his entourage.

    Just because nobody else heard them didn¡¯t mean that his entourage would be spared from this.

    ¡°Agh¡­¡±

    While Wu Yan is still busy making a mess out of Ikaros¡¯ cucumber patch, a faint groan came and he reflexively looked at the source of the sound.

    Shokuhou Misaki raised her hand as she held her temple. She struggled to open her eyes but those starry eyes were very much awake by the time she looked in Wu Yan¡¯s direction.

    Shokuhou Misaki saw Wu Yan¡¯s stunned look and she froze up after confirming the situation.

    They stared at each other for quite some time. She remembered how Wu Yan challenged them to a drinking party and she remembered how she collapsed after having too much to drink. Judging by how all the girls are here on this bed, she immediately surmised Wu Yan¡¯s intention.

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s face started turning bashful and angry. Wu Yan knew he shouldn¡¯t let her have the chance to react. He immediately pulled her in by the waist.

    ¡°Y-you, what are you doing¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    She thought Wu Yan would cease and desist after being busted. However, his action told her that this won¡¯t end well for her. Sure enough, the alarm in her went off.

    ¡°Wu Yan, I am warning you, if you¡¯re going to do me with another woman here, I am going to¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki growled ineffectively at Wu Yan before her mouth got plugged with Wu Yan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mwuh!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki is stupefied. She pounded his chest in order to escape Wu Yan¡¯s control. However, her physique paled in comparison to a True Ancestor.

    When Wu Yan tore away the bathrobe from Shokuhou Misaki, she felt so embarrassed at the thought of being pounded right next to another woman.

    She struggled in Wu Yan¡¯s embrace but Wu Yan shut her down by grabbing her hooters and giving them a skillful rub here and a powerful massage there. She immediately turned into a puddle of weak flesh.

    Wu Yan never stopped going to town on Ikaros¡¯s clam.

    Ikaros reached the peak of satisfaction and she collapsed while leaning on Wu Yan¡¯s shoulders after a long drawn out moan.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t stop there, he laid Ikaros down and he cuddled Shokuhou Misaki in an affectionate manner before finally parting her legs.

    ¡°No¡­Nuo¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s weakness is all too easy to grab. Once Wu Yan had control of the land of twin mountains she¡¯s like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, completely defenseless. Wu Yan did more than just control the region, he plowed that region with his wiggling fingers. Shokuhou Misaki begged for mercy but it fell on deaf ears.

    Shokuhou Misaki only tasted the forbidden fruit once with Wu Yan, it¡¯s time for the second round and she¡¯s panicking more than she did the first time. Her pride is already at risk of collapsing due to her having to share her man with other girls. It¡¯s too much for her to process serving a man in bed with another woman.

    Wu Yan gave her a hot beef injection and Shokuhou Misaki could do nothing but whimper and moan¡­

 Chapter 393: A wild nightâ€¦

    Shokuhou Misaki and Wu Yan had done the deed last time and even if this is technically their second time doing it, they are still going it as hot and furious as they did the first time, it¡¯s like the raging fire that is born from the union between a dry stick and an ember.

    When Wu Yan thrust his holy spear into her, Shokuhou Misaki felt something familiar yet strange. Her sensitive body isn¡¯t doing her a service either. She¡¯s tangled up with the pleasure of the moment, she forgot there are other girls here and she moaned very loudly, heavily panting while Wu Yan pounded her.

    She had a slightly indignant look, her last protest against Wu Yan who didn¡¯t give her any chance to talk her way out of this. As Wu Yan pistoned away, her indignant look crumbled until she is just a hot mess, her eyes grew damp while her expression turned into one of mesmerization.

    She had the weakest physique of the girls and even Flandre-chan who had her powers sealed could beat her if she tried. This her second time so it didn¡¯t take much to get her up mount orgasm. She let out a drawn-out moan as she went limp on the bed.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because Shokuhou Misaki was too loud or maybe it¡¯s just Wu Yan¡¯s bad luck. At about the same time Shokuhou Misaki bowed out, a light groan came from another girl before Wu Yan can lay his claws on another girl.

    She opened her tea-colored eyes. Mikoto didn¡¯t regain her senses the moment she opened her eyes. She still looked a bit tipsy after a nap.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Mikoto muttered, she didn¡¯t understand her situation at the moment but Wu Yan isn¡¯t planning on giving her any chance to do that. If she found out about this scene, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with one or two sweet lines.

    After Wu Yan tapped both Hinagiku and Mikoto, she is extremely reluctant to get in bed with him and Hinagiku. If she realized what is going on, what with 8 other girls in bed, she¡¯s probably going to do more than just electrocuting him.

    More importantly, her nemesis is still in bed together with her. It would be nice if she stopped at going on a rampage after finding out what Wu Yan did.

    He pounced on her and he pinned her down while massaging her breasts. He also kissed her to seal her lips.

    ¡°Mh! Ngh!¡±

    Her eyes widened at the sudden assault. When Wu Yan worked his magic on her modest jugs, she started wavering, she put up her typical tsundere struggle but her fa?ade was for naught.

    ¡°Let go of me¡­ Let¡­ Ah¡­ Nn¡­ Mu¡­¡±

    He removed her robe swiftly and he stopped her by plunging into her, she started whimpering like a lamb.

    Wu Yan kept his pace and the pleasure built up inside her until her resistance was reduced to nothing. Her mouth said no but the way she rocked her hips back and forth is how her body showed that it is obeying her true desire.

    The sound of wet sloppy noises filled the room.

    Her feelings took over her rational mind, she unconsciously clasped her hands behind Wu Yan¡¯s back as she received Wu Yan¡¯s love.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t notice the girls laid around her, she also failed to notice both her sister from another mother and her nemesis. It¡¯s a miracle for a certain wolf she didn¡¯t perceive them.

    Mikoto cummed pretty soon, her slightly intoxicated state mixed in with the afterglow lulled her into a deeper sleep than before.

    Meanwhile, the demonic claws are fast approaching Hinagiku¡­

    There wasn¡¯t any accident this time. He successfully picked her up from the bed and he undid her robes without a hitch. In her dream world, Hinagiku felt like she¡¯s currently soaked in a very warm and comfortable hot spring. She can feel the warmth from the hot spring slowly seeping into her body. She let out a moan due to how pleasant it felt.

    The hot spring appears to have a wave-generating function as she can feel her body rocking up and down according to it, the waves didn¡¯t take any pleasure away from the experience.

    Hinagiku could feel the hot spring getting more and more boisterous. Strange enough, she could feel herself heating up in response but she doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. At last, she reached the zenith of pleasure as she sank to the bottom of the hot spring.

    He laid Hinagiku who is panting heavily down on the bed, his wolf claws wandered over to Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s voluptuous body. She felt him getting grabby with her and she frowned slightly before opening her eyes.

    She recalled a familiar memory, her blurry expression started turning clearer, she immediately noticed the girls who are flushed red and heaving next to her.

    She is surprised but a hand stopped her from freaking out, Wu Yan put a finger to his mouth for her to pipe it down.

    Takitsubou Rikou instantly pieced the situation together and she blushed very hard. She lowered her head to hide her face from Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan effortlessly picked up her body and he leaned her against his body before muttering something in her ears.

    ¡°Ri-chan, I need you to be obedient okay?¡­¡±

    Still deep red all over, she discovered his magical ability to disrobe her in an instant. The pile of bathrobes made it hard to say which belonged to whom. Wu Yan adjusted Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s position for their clash of the sex.

    Takitsubou Rikou¡¯s heart started racing. She crossed her arms, only managing to cover her cherries and not the bountiful jugs, she knew what is coming and she closed her eyes while accepting him. Wu Yan pressed her down and her head immediately flew backwards as she gasped at the ceiling.

    Wu Yan held her tightly as he bounced her up and down, Takitsubou Rikou started singing in moans.

    Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda also got dragged into the battlefield, Wu Yan quickly did away with their bathrobes. The pile of bathrobes had two need additions just like the voices echoing in this room¡­

 Chapter 394: A crazy morning

    The sun slowly made its appearance from beyond the horizon, driving away the darkness of the night. The sky started turning golden as dawn broke.

    The clouds came visiting accompanied by the wind. Anyone looking at the sea would be greeted by an absolutely beautiful sight of the blue-colored merger between the sky and the sea.

    Wu Yan opened his eyes when the sunlight started pricking his eyelids. He tried blocking with one hand but he discovered that he couldn¡¯t move his hands.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were using his arms as pillows. No wonder he couldn¡¯t move his hands.

    He looked around and he could see Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou laid in the same bed as him.

    He recalled what happened last night and he remembered exactly what he did, rather, who he did.

    Grinning, Wu Yan almost laughed out loud. He had finally managed to get all his wives in the same bed as him. He felt pretty damn proud at bedding all but Flandre-chan. He excluded the Misaka sisters for obvious reason. This is an important milestone for him.

    He looked at the ladies in the same bed with him as he shook his head. He said something that would make him public enemy no.1 if anyone else heard him.

    ¡°The crystal palace harem knows no limit, I need to work harder¡­¡±

    Maybe, even the heaven itself felt like this guy needs a shutdown, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou groaned as they slowly opened their eyes.

    Wu Yan¡¯s grin froze up and his heart raced. His alarm went off as he internally cursed at their timing.

    He only managed to get this achievement by leveraging alcohol.

    If the girls remembered what he did yesterday, Wu Yan would be lucky to escape with half his bones intact.

    Ikaros, Astrea, and Takitsubou Rikou can be persuaded easily and he is pretty sure he can suppress Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda if they made a fuss, considering their battle abilities.

    However, Hinagiku and Mikoto will no doubt be reaching for their weapons.

    Shokuhou Misaki is also sure to make a plan of revenge that will strike when he is least wary.

    These 3 are S-ranked in terms of danger.

    Wu Yan wanted to fold and scamper off as soon as possible, if only Hinagiku and Mikoto aren¡¯t holding onto his arms.

    Nooooooooooooo!!!

    Cried Wu Yan in a silent wail of despair. The 8 girls finally woke up after their bodies trembled for a bit.

    The 8 of them looked around the room and they saw each other¡¯s slovenly appearance, it didn¡¯t take long for them to recall the events of last night either.

    The 8 ladies all blushed furiously.

    ¡°Yaaaa!¡±

    The 8 of them screamed out loud in bashfulness. Their collective screams threatened to pierce the heaven with their volume.

    The door to the master bedroom burst open with a kick, Wu Yan dashed out with barely half his trouser on. Meanwhile, Hinagiku armed with her crystal sword and Mikoto armed with an iron sand sword came charging out after Wu Yan. Wu Yan did his best to shake them off but his pursuers are hell-bent on nailing him with their weapons.

    Wu Yan put some strength into his feet and disappeared from the spot right as two blades cut his original position, only managing to cut a stand of his hair.

    Wu Yan yelled back.

    ¡°You girls are committing mariticide!¡±

    Hinagiku gnashed her teeth as she yelled back.

    ¡°No, this called setting things straight!¡±

    Wu Yan protested.

    ¡°Whoever taught you that?!¡±

    Mikoto manifested another iron sword.

    ¡°You have two choices: stand there and let us slice you up nicely or keep running and when we catch you we will chop you up into mincemeat, your call!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki and the other girls came out of the room. Except for Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou who looked like they were worried for him. The other 4 could care less what happened to the bastard.

    Shokuhou Misaki adjusted her clothing while coldly laughing Wu Yan¡¯s appeal for help off.

    ¡°You¡¯re an undying true ancestor right? Let us vent some stress off with your body mmkay?¡±

    Normally, Joou-sama would talk with more benevolence but her current speech pattern is characteristic of someone who is very angry.

    Wu Yan gulped while forcing a smile.

    ¡°Must we go down this bloody path?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Excluding Ikaros and Takitsubou Rikou, the others all yelled back.

    ¡°Uu, Onii-chan, what¡¯s with the noise¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan opened the door to her room. She held onto her pillow while rubbing her eyes with her remaining hand. Her cute appearance almost sent the girls into a moe shock.

    Wu Yan felt overjoyed. He hurriedly picked Flandre-chan off the ground and he hugged her tight.

    ¡°Oh my dear Flan, did we wake you up? It¡¯s your mean old brother¡¯s fault, say, you hungry?¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn, Flan is hungry¡­¡±

    The ladies all wanted to scream at Wu Yan for shamelessly using Flandre-chan as a meatshield. Who would behave violently in front of this cute child?

    The ladies chose to use their leers, hopefully, if they all focused, Wu Yan would drop dead from their stares. Wu Yan laughed like a fool as he made a beeline for the kitchen.

    ===

    Silvaria World Institute, villa area¡­

    In one of the villas here, a bright light appeared out of nowhere and Wu Yan & co appeared in the dining room.

    ¡°We are finally back¡­¡±

    Wu Yan exclaimed, he sounded a bit exhausted, it¡¯s like he didn¡¯t go for a vacation at all, it was more like the trial exam of his life.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted and she exited his villa with Kinuhata Saiai and Frenda in tow. Takitsubou Rikou showed Wu Yan an apologetic smile before chasing after them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Astrea mimicked Shokuhou Misaki and she stuck her tongue out at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Stupid master! Egghead!¡±

    Astrea followed Shokuhou Misaki, Wu Yan felt a bit sad, it would seem he crossed them really bad this time.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto returned to their rooms without batting an eye at Wu Yan. They didn¡¯t forget to slam the door while they are at it. Wu Yan is in the dog house now.

    Wu Yan rubbed his neck while mumbling.

    ¡°I think I should focus on the upcoming grand tournament¡­¡±

 Chapter 395: The third stage of the Grand tournamen

    3 days quickly went by before anyone had noticed. Another brilliant day dawned upon Silvaria World Institute.

    With the first ray of sunlight, the school started getting busy. It¡¯s getting rowdier and rowdier, a 3 day resting period is apparently not enough to dampen their hyped up mood.

    Today is the day the 10 strongest fighters are going to fight each other in the arena. This is the stage which the students truly want to see. They are going to witness the birth of the champion today.

    The plaza quickly filled up with people, the mood of the whole place would make anyone who is an introvert very uncomfortable due to the noise and the sheer number of people here. The hype is infectious.

    Wu Yan & co arrived at the platform meant for the participants. Even here, there are a lot of people. 90 participants were disqualified over two rounds. As a tiny reward for participating in the first place, they get to use this platform even if they are already disqualified.

    Meanwhile, the observatory platform meant for VIPs are also filled with people, mostly due to the attendance of most of the teachers in Silvaria World Institute.

    It would seem even the teachers are interested in the fight between the top 10 strongest students.

    When Wu Yan, Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Flandre-chan arrived at the platform for participants, countless people looked their way. Wu Yan, Hinagiku, and Mikoto are the dark horses for this tournament, they are relatively new entrants who shook the power totem by taking steady positions in the rankings. Their strength is now well-known within the school.

    Wu Yan & co are already used to being in the center of attention. Being stared at is nothing compared to the thunderous applaud Shokuhou Misaki receives whenever she makes her appearance here. They sat at their usual position and they proceded to talk among themselves.

    Two figure slowly appeared from the entrance into this platform area. They had black and silver hair respectively tied in ponytails. They approached Wu Yan without stopping.

    Lulu glomped Flandre-chan and she rubbed her face with hers, it¡¯s her usual energetic self, she snickered when Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    Even though he felt helpless about Lulu glomping Flandre-chan, he can¡¯t bring himself to find Lulu annoying, she¡¯s cute in her own unique way. Her antics make her very cute.

    Wu Yan gasped when he sensed something coming from Lulu. She had increased her strength, the aura she is currently emanating is far stronger than her status a few days ago.

    Merylu Lori: Level 50

    ¡°Tier 6!¡±

    Wu Yan said in a surprised tone. Lulu was at Level 48 just a few days ago. More importantly, she was Level 44 just a month ago!

    She had ascended to tier 6 in just 3 days?

    ¡°You found me out¡­¡±

    Lulu lifted her head in a smug manner. Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Lulu, how did you pull it off?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto checked her level. They were curious about her fast growth even if her strength is nothing to write home about.

    Lulu pouted in a dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Gramps said my power isn¡¯t quite there yet so he made me drink a potion with a very peculiar color, I will pay top dollar not to drink that disgusting potion again¡­¡±

    Wu Yan & co had black lines running down their head, she really didn¡¯t know how good she has it does she? That strength increasing tonic is something that noble families will go bankrupt trying to buy. She got the tonic for free and she¡¯s complaining about its taste? If the people who wanted this tonic so bad they dreamt about it heard her, they would probably vomit blood and die.

    Somebody should drag her out and execute her¡­

    Even Fei Fei can¡¯t bear to listen to her rants. She gave her a good knock on the head. Lulu protested with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°The elder is doing this for your own good, even if you don¡¯t appreciate the gesture, you shouldn¡¯t grumble!¡±

    Lulu mewled.

    ¡°But it¡¯s super disgusting¡­¡±

    They all rolled their eyes at her. They decided it would be best to just ignore this spoiled lady. They talked with each other, just not Lulu, no matter how high a tone she used to screech.

    The crowd started making a fuss, they turned around and sure enough, Shokuhou Misaki is there, like a superstar, gathering cheers and whistles like a goddess. Of course, the crowd cheered and stared at her entourage more compared to Wu Yan & co.

    Shokuhou Misaki glanced at Wu Yan and then she went along her merry way. Wu Yan shrugged, it looks like she is still holding the beach all-star fun time against him.

    Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar entered the plaza about the same time as Shokuhou Misaki did.

    The 3 of them greeted each other with a glance and they took their seats respectively. They also began to focus for the upcoming fights. This is the stage where they must treat the competition seriously.

    As time moved on, more and more people started pouring into the plaza. Naturally, it got louder and louder. Soon, a lot of objects that broke the sound barrier approached. They landed dramtically on the stage in radiant rays of light.

    The board of directors, led by Lei Wang are now in full attendance.

    Lei Wang declared in a relaxed tone.

    ¡°Let the third stage of the tournament begin!¡±

    ¡°After two disqualification rounds, the top 10 participants has been decided. The mode of selection shall be random as always.¡±

    Lei Wang placed a crystal ball on a raised platform and the familiar display appeared again. On it, is the names of the top 10 participants.

    ¡°The participants shall be randomly paired in a one versus one format. Each participant will have to fight 2 other participants, the last decisive victor shall be the champion of this tournament!¡±

    The mood in the spectators¡¯ stand tensed up. They are all looking forward to upcoming fights.

    The last stage of the tournament is about to begin.

    Lei Wang grinned after taking a look at the hungry spectators. He initiated the crystal ball and his expression slowly turned from one of a serious expression into one of shock.

    The spectators were all sharing the same expression as Lei Wang.

    He looked at a certain direction and he shook his head.

    ¡°First round! Wu Yan vs Jaafar!¡±

 Chapter 396: A strong foe! Jaafar!

    The spectators and the VIP certainly didn¡¯t expect the dark horse to face such a strong champion candidate so soon.

    Jaafar is ranked at no.3 on the official rankings in Silvaria World Institute. Only Caah and Sylph is above him in terms of fighting power.

    Wu Yan is strong, if nothing else, his achievements are more than enough as proof of this. Jaafar is a tier 8 individual while he is still at tier 7, to the spectators, they aren¡¯t expecting a fair fight.

    Maybe if he went up against Mikoto, he would lose but the spectators helplessly shook their head as they felt bad about the newcomer¡¯s streak of fame. There is no doubt in their minds that Wu Yan is going down today.

    Caah took a glimpse at Wu Yan and he sighed. He felt bad for Wu Yan too. He recognized his strength, yes, but to choose a winner between Wu Yan and Jaafar, he would have to go for Jaafar. Not to mention, Caah isn¡¯t sure he can consistently win against Jaafar himself.

    Caah can¡¯t accurately tell Wu Yan¡¯s strength, he can¡¯t detect a lick of dou qi or mana from him, judging from what he has seen from previous fights, Wu Yan don¡¯t seem to have strength that reached the tier 8 threashold.

    Wu Yan is bound to lose due to the insurmountable gap of strength between tier 7 and tier 8. This gap couldn¡¯t be filled even if he did have strong armaments or some other trump cards.

    It might be possible to surmount this gap of strength between tiers but at higher tiers, the gap grows wider and wider. Caah has never heard of a precedent.

    Everyone looked at Jaafar. Jaafar is calm when stared by so many people.

    In his mind, there are only few opponents that has his recognition, namely, Sylph, Mikoto, Astrea, and Caah.

    ¡°Ha! Finally, he¡¯s going to get a smackdown!¡±

    Bing Mian jumped in joy. After Bing Ling¡¯s defeat at Wu Yan¡¯s hand, he had been enduring his frustration, he cursed Wu Yan so that he would go up against Jaafar or other similar top rankers. He didn¡¯t expect his jinx to work so easily.

    Bing Ling frowned, he had recovered from his defeat, nobody knew what he thought about it.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Lulu and Fei Fei turned towards Wu Yan. They were worried about Wu Yan, they are very familiar with Jaafar¡¯s strength. Wu Yan bitterly laughed in response, he rubbed Lulu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Have some confidence in me will ya?¡±

    Wu Yan saw the looks on Lulu and Fei Fei¡¯s faces. He didn¡¯t want them to worry.

    The other girls had grave looks.

    Jaafar is a tier 8 individual, Wu Yan is at Level 68. His level is not representative of his true strength due to his possession of True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Gate of Babylon, and other armaments and abilities. The girls themselves aren¡¯t too sure whether or not Wu Yan can win with all this in his arsenal.

    Wu Yan shook his head. Jaafar is strong but Wu Yan is sure he can put up a good fight.

    If he unleashed all his power, he is sure he would have some chance at beating Sylph. Meteor Storm is a bow that intimidated even Aiwass, an angel of unfathomable power. He is an entity above Sylph in strength. Wu Yan is sure his Meteor Storm can beat Sylph¡¯s golden armament.

    Meteor Storm would only use it as a last resort since the fallout can be potentially disastrous given the relatively small area of this arena. In the end, he is sure he could put up a fight against Sylph, what¡¯s more to say about Jaafar.

    Lei Wang slowly turned away from Wu Yan. He is rooting for Wu Yan since he is closer to Lulu. He discerned that this mysterious fellow is probably the reason why Lulu is more cheerful nowadays. Lei Wang didn¡¯t know he had nailed it.

    Even Fei Fei would unconsciously mention Wu Yan in their conversations. This is why Lei Wang is also fond of Wu Yan.

    He really hoped Wu Yan would be able to come out on top.

    ¡°Participants, enter the arena!¡±

    Lei Wang commanded. He alternated between Wu Yan and Jaafar.

    ¡°Yan!¡±

    Lulu tugged Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. Her jewel like eyes told Wu Yan that she believed in Wu Yan, even if the odds are against him, even before she voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°Yan! I believe in you! You can definitely kick his butt!¡±

    ¡°Nn! Onii-chan can beat that bulky man no problem!¡±

    Flandre-chan chimed in. Flandre-chan had a bit of a bloodthirst look in her eyes, if her powers were unsealed, Jaafar might have been obliterated by her power.

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, and Fei Fei signaled their beliefs as well. They are sure Wu Yan won¡¯t disappoint them even against a foe like Jaafar.

    Wu Yan felt touched. He laughed out loud and he rubbed both Lulu and Flandre-chan¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I see you still have the time to laugh.¡±

    A sweet voice came from in front of him. The spectators also gasped at the direction of the voice.

    Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou approached their group. Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at Wu Yan, the sentence just now told the other spectators that their relationship is more than meets the eyes.

    As they went into an uproar discussing the possible relationship between the leader of Starlight Queen and Wu Yan. It¡¯s driving them mad that they are so familiar with each other. Shokuhou Misaki is their goddess afterall.

    No surprise, given that she looks absolutely stunning.

    Shokuhou Misaki couldn¡¯t care less what they thought, she just made fans out of them out of habit not because she cared.

    If Wu Yan insisted that she disband Starlight Queen and declare the relationship between them, Shokuhou Misaki might make a fuss but she will still comply nonetheless.

    For her, Wu Yan is like her other half, and she treated him that way, if only internally expressed.

    Shokuhou Misaki is more or less over the fact that Wu Yan dragged her and the other girls into the same bed. She coldly asked him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your chances?¡±

    Wu Yan eyed Jaafar.

    ¡°If you believe me, I would say it¡¯s around 100%¡±

 Chapter 397: The sharp talons of a savage beast, beast projection

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t bluffing when he said he can win this with a 100% chance. If Wu Yan wanted a fight of attrition, he could easily win by tiring Jaafar out, relying on his True Ancestor¡¯s regenerative abilities. However, he would have to face the risk of being dissected at the tables of research facilities.

    Jaafar made the first move. He slowly got up and he approached the railing of the platform. He then leaped down from the platform while members of Beast Tide cheered him on.

    Jaafar lifted his head and he looked at Wu Yan with composed eyes. He is here to fight Sylph, the other participants are secondary to his objective. He had also seen Mikoto¡¯s strength but since his feud with Sylph is one that had spanned years, he focused more on taking down Sylph.

    Caah is not an opponent he can go easy on but more priority is given toSylph since she¡¯s the strongest student in school.

    Well, he wouldn¡¯t know if she would be able to take the champion title again.

    All eyes are now on Wu Yan. Can this rockstar of a newcomer achieve victory against a solid champion candidate like Jaafar?

    He looked calm enough, it¡¯s like he¡¯s not going up against a tier 8 opponent at all. He walked towards the edge of the platform.

    ¡°Onii-chan (Yan)! You can do it!¡±

    Flandre-chan and Lulu cheered for him. Wu Yan didn¡¯t turn around, he waved his hands to signal that he heard them. Exerting some strength in his legs, he disappeared from his spot the next moment.

    In the arena, Wu Yan stared at Jaafar. It¡¯s quite clear that they are greeting each other as warriors on the same battlefield.

    Wu Yan wanted to avoid conflict with Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar. If possible, he would like to avoid going all out and revealing his cards but if push comes to shove, he is going to put maximum effort.

    Jaafar¡¯s perception of this newcomer is that Wu Yan is someone he should take note of from time to time. He is comrade with Mikoto who can fight on equal ground with Sylph who he dreamed about beating. Wu Yan is also friend with Ikaros who stopped the fight between Sylph and Mikoto by herself.

    The leader of Starlight Queen seemed like she is close to him as well. All these have got Jaafar thinking that there is more to Wu Yan than just a famous newcomer.

    Jaafar said something, an act he never did for his previous opponents.

    ¡± I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Jaafar said with a low tone. He had a very savage aura about him.

    Wu Yan smiled in response. He drew Nietono no Shana from a portal behind him. He brandished the blade and got into a stance.

    ¡°Oh, I am coming for you with all my power.¡±

    Jaafar examined the blade and he is surprised with the information he gleaned from it. He had seen the fight between Wu Yan and Bing Ling. This flimsy blade can spew flames and now that he is up against it, he felt like maybe there really is something more to this newcomer.

    Jaafar took didn¡¯t take out his armament. He curled his bear-like palms into a claw shape.

    ¡°I am not looking down on you but my armament comes out only for worthy foe.¡±

    He punched the air and that punch left 5 gashes across the ground.

    ¡°Persuade me to use my armament.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled. Jaafar is haughty but he has the strength to back it up. To get him into serious mode, Wu Yan needed to display enough strength that would change his mind. He is already taking him in a more serious manner than other participants, due to his close association with Astrea, Ikaros, and Mikoto. Wu Yan also fought like a champion in his previous fights. Without all those achievements, Jaafar probably wouldn¡¯t bother wasting saliva on him.

    Mikoto, Hinagiku, and others could hear them due to the quiet environment. They thought that Jaafar needs to tone down his cocky attitude. The crowd didn¡¯t think so, he had the right to be cocky, if he is a cocky student with no real strength, the crowd would have drowned him in spit a long time ago.

    The crowd are all busy whispering to each other, speculating about who might be the winner of this fight. Lei Wang waved his hand and the noise slowly died.

    He observed the two fighters¡¯ condition and he smiled. He is looking forward to this fight, Jaafar had the highest chance of winning here. Wu Yan, on the other hand, is a wild card, even the other old monsters are surprised by his lack of background.

    He had also seen how Wu Yan isn¡¯t intimidated at all. Lei Wang is sure that this man is going to give him a big surprise during the fight.

    ¡°Little fellow, I have high hopes for you¡­¡±

    Lei Wang raised an arm.

    ¡°I now declare the 3rd stage of the tournament officially underway. Let the first round begin!¡±

    Lei Wang¡¯s declaration was followed by Jaafar emanating his dou qi. The amount is so intense the crowd could feel it even if they are some distance away from the arena.

    Blood red dou qi started pouring out of Jaafar. His hand also increased in size, Wu Yan can hear joint popping sounds.

    An image of a beast appeared behind Jaafar.

    Wu Yan tightened his hold on Nietono no Shana, fire came out of Nietono no Shana, his flames somewhat diminished the domineering aura of his beast projection.

    There are no signs of dou qi coming out of Wu Yan. However, another type of aura emanated from Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s a mystical kind of pressure that is on par with Jaafar.

    Wu Yan released a long breath. He shook his arm and Nietono no Shana responded by emitting even more flames, he baked the ground until the surrounding air had signs of convection. His eyes had turned golden, a regale golden color that inspired a primal fear in any observer.

    Sparks flew off his body before he turned into a blurry figure that headed straight for Jaafar who is stationary. Wu Yan initiated the fight by electromagnetically accelerating himself towards Jaafar.

    He closed the distance in less than a blink of an eye. Everyone knew the start of an intense fight when they saw one.

 Chapter 398: Lightning fist vs Bloody Apex Predator Claw

    Like a red meteor, Wu Yan tore through the air as he charged at Jaafar. He had already broken the sound barrier the moment he started charging. His rush made Jaafar¡¯s special student uniform stick closely to his skin. If this attack connected, Wu Yan didn¡¯t even have to touch Jaafar to hurt him, his flames alone can reduce him to dust.

    Jaafar is not impressed, however, he let Wu Yan get close to him before he made his move.

    He side-stepped at the last second to the left and the blade fell, just inches away from his shoulder. Before the blade touched the ground, he managed to strike precisely the moment the blade passed his fist. He slapped that blade away with a flick of his wrist. The flames couldn¡¯t hurt him due to the amount of dou qi he is using.

    Interrupted by Jaafar, Wu Yan staggered for just a moment but that was all the time Jaafar needed to launch a jab at Wu Yan¡¯s chest.

    Wu Yan gathered all the strength he could muster in an instant by leveraging Eternal Arms Mastery, he countered his claw jab by using his left fist.

    Bam

    A low sound echoed and a strange gale came out with the both of them as the center.

    Wu Yan flinched as he retreated some distance away with his sword and fist. His footsteps left clear imprints upon the ground. He stopped some distance away from Jaafar.

    Finally, he managed to stop the resultant force from the collision just now. Jaafar had only been knocked back by a step, Wu Yan¡¯s golden eyes had a hint of consternation.

    From the battle of brawn just now, it¡¯s clear that Jaafar could overpower him 10 times out of 10.

    This would be the first time he had lost a competition of strength after being empowered by Eternal Arms Mastery and augmented by his True Ancestor physique.

    He inhaled air heated by Nietono no Shana as he examined Jaafar. He leaned forward and got into a dash.

    Without any hint at all, he threw Nietono no Shana at Jaafar. The red hot sword flew like a bolt of red lightning.

    Jaafar is slightly surprised but it didn¡¯t show up on his face. He poured some dou qi into his hands and he caught the sword between his palms, he mitigated the heat by using his dou qi as protection.

    Nietono no Shana spewed forth even more flames when Jaafar caught the sword. Jaafar got engulfed by the sudden explosion of flames. Intense heat crept into his fingers. Even Jaafar is surprised by the frightening temperature.

    Still a bit shocked, the flames danced as if they are alive, it climbed up his hands.

    He could feel his protective dou qi being devoured by the hungry flames. Dropping the blade, Jaafar¡¯s trouble didn¡¯t end there.

    Fwoosh

    A black figure had appeared in front of him while he is preoccupied with the blade.

    Wu Yan had charged up his attack while Jaafar was distracted. It¡¯s a fist charged with tons of electricity.

    ¡°Lightning punch!¡±

    He growled as he punched Jaafar. The electricity crackling off his fist made firecracker-like sound.

    Jaafar recognize this attack, it¡¯s the attack that took Bing Ling down.

    His fighter instinct told him that this fist would hurt him if he just took it.

    But¡­

    Jaafar grinned

    ¡°If you can hit me, that is. You are too naive if you think this fist can beat me!¡±

    Jaafar clad his fingers in dense bloody red dou qi. Suddenly, his fingers seemed very sharp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you fare against my beast battle techniques!¡±

    His attack forced the surrounding air to take the form of a dou qi claw, it looked as strong if not stronger than Lightning Punch.

    The beast projection behind Jaafar mimicked Jaafar and punched in sync with him. His dou qi claws are enhanced by the beast projection.

    ¡°Bloody Apex Predator Claw!¡±

    This fight is going to be a brawl and it¡¯s going to be intense. Most of the male students here are already in full hype about this fight, some of them were cheering while flushing red in excitement, standing up from their seat if only to get a better view of the arena.

    Their fists collided.

    Boom

    They created a minor storm with the collision of their attacks. This minor storm had destructive effects on whatever got swept by it. Even the ground cracked up with spiderweb formations like an earthquake had visited with the two fighters standing at the epicenter of this event.

    Some students went pale looking at the aftermath. Some of them can¡¯t react due to being too busy holding on to their seats lest they are swept away.

    However, all of them are sure of one thing: they are lucky they aren¡¯t fighting there or it¡¯s a trip to the hospital for them, hopefully, they can avoid 3 digits stitches.

    Their attacks aren¡¯t finished yet, power continued pouring out from their confrontation. Their hands are still joined together as if to see who would back up first. The well-built arena floor started peeling and crumbling away, disintegrated by the sheer force of their conflict.

    What terrifying power!

 Chapter 399: Change in the flow of battle, disadvantageâ€¦

    Lightning Punch and Blood Apex Predator Punch are like two ferocious beasts, trying to invade each other¡¯s territory to devour the other one. It reached a weird point of balance where the two force stayed neutral.

    Jaafar stared at Wu Yan with a stern face. He might seem calm but he¡¯s aware that his own technique is losing ground to Wu Yan¡¯s more violent technique.

    Wu Yan grinned and he charged up his attack more by feeding it with more electricity. Lightning punch is apparently pleased with the offering as the lightning crackled in an intense manner.

    Boom

    After feeding his attack more, Jaafar¡¯s technique got disintegrated. Jaafar himself was pushed back some distance away from the attack.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    The spectators gasped at the sight. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ¡°Jaafar¡­ was pushed back¡­¡±

    Caah is stunned by this act. If Caah is a stranger to Jaafar¡¯s nature, he would say that Jaafar went easy on Wu Yan, but that¡¯s not the case.

    But, how can this be? Jaafar is a tier 8 individual while Wu Yan is at tier 7.

    Could this guy really be able to pull off the impossible?

    Sylph had a slight change in expression but it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess what she is thinking about¡­

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Hinagiku, Mikoto, Fei Fei, Lulu, and Flandre-chan cheered. Wu Yan holds the upper hand now.

    Lei Wang can¡¯t help but laugh at the turn of events. He put on his serious face again, that¡¯s because he knew the real battle is about to begin.

    Jaafar looked at Wu Yan¡¯s face as if to remember him, he said in a low voice.

    ¡°You are worthy enough for my armament!¡±

    Jaafar¡¯s words told the crowd that Wu Yan is now officially acknowledged by Jaafar.

    Everyone stayed silent but their eyes were burning with passion and elation.

    Now that Jaafar is about to go full power, the fight is only going to get more intense from this point on, how can they not feel excited?

    Wu Yan subconsciously felt anxious. Things are going to get dicey if Jaafar pulls out his armament.

    He had to use Eternal Arms Mastery, True Ancestor, Electro Master to its full extent just to get an upper hand.

    All his attack did was force Jaafar back by a few steps, there were no visible wounds on him. This just goes to show how big a gap there is between tier 7 and tier 8. Without those abilities, Wu Yan would have been done in a few seconds after the start of the battle.

    Sure, Wu Yan still had trumps cards up his sleeve but who¡¯s to say Jaafar isn¡¯t doing the same thing?

    Jaafar raised his arms and two sharp claws appeared to clad his hand. It¡¯s a 4 pronged claw with chains to fix the claw to his hand.

    Jaafar examined the strap and he tightened its tether to his hands. The next instant, red dou qi started floating up and as more dou qi poured out, his body was seemingly clad in a blood-red aura.

    The beast projection behind him became even more realistic looking.

    Wu Yan stomped his feet and lightning crackled around him like a storm, making him look like an angry god of lightning that descended to fight against a terrible beast.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    Jaafar grinned while he brandishing his claws.

    Jaafar crouched and then he jumped up.

    Reflected in Wu Yan¡¯s golden eyes is the image of Jaafar leaping at him in a manner which wouldn¡¯t expect for a guy as bulky as Jaafar. Wu Yan flinched and he retreated.

    However, Jaafar is faster than him, he arrived in front of Wu Yan and he struct at Wu Yan¡¯s chest with a beast projection enhanced claw attack, the claw looked even more realistic.

    The attack is heavily clad with layers upon layers of potent dou qi, if Wu Yan got hit by this the damage will be horrendous at the very least.

    When the claws were about to pierce his cross arm guard, he abandoned all defense and it looked like he is going to let the claws skewer his shoulders. He commanded the gate of Babylon with his hands.

    Dozens of portals opened up in front of Wu Yan¡¯s body with swords coming out of them to block Jaafar¡¯s claws.

    He enhanced the wall of swords with his electromagnetic powers, giving the sword vibrations.

    Jaafar suddenly remembered that Wu Yan still had that as one of his skillsets.

    ¡°You expect a bunch of less than rare armaments junk to block my attack?¡±

    Jaafar thrust forth and his claws answered his call for more power by solidifying the aura around the claws into a denser form. His claws made contact with the wall of swords.

    Clang

    The claw made a clear gash in the wall of swords. That wasn¡¯t the end though¡­

    Muda muda muda muda Clang clang clang

    Claw after claw, attacks landed upon the wall of swords, it¡¯s like somebody with a chainsaw is going mad ape mode on the wall of swords.

    A bunch of the spectators clasped their hands together to calm their beating hearts. They saw how Wu Yan is now the one being pushed back despite his strong start. These people are now worried about Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yan¡­¡±

    Lulu kept fidgeting, she looked worried as well. Jaafar¡¯s attack is as ferocious as they are swift, if even one of this landed on Wu Yan, his body would easily be torn to shreds.

 Chapter 400: Another way to use the Gate of Babylon

    Wu Yan reinforced his wall of swords with his ability while Jaafar used his stand beast projection claw to assault Wu Yan¡¯s wall of swords, under his relentless attack, it is quite clear that this wall won¡¯t hold on much longer.

    The spectators are all watching in fear as Jaafar tore through the wall like a beast. They are all silently judging Jaafar¡¯s method of attack, the moment he breaks through the wall is likely to be the start of Wu Yan¡¯s defeat, at least, that¡¯s what they thought.

    Sylph, Caah, and Mikoto noticed that Wu Yan is fiddling with the wall by charging it with electricity.

    Jaafar didn¡¯t care what Wu Yan did, he kept smashing, clawing, and pounding at the wall until it finally crumbled, having succumbed to the damage built up over time.

    The last attack that tore down the wall was a strong swipe at one of the weakened surfaces of the wall.

    Wu Yan¡¯s figure got exposed after the wall exploded.

    Jaafar isn¡¯t happy that he took so long to demolish this wall, he isn¡¯t happy with its demolition as well¡­

    That¡¯s because Wu Yan is grinning at him from behind the wall with a coin charging up in his fingers.

    Jaafar tensed up when he saw the coin. The sparks had an eerie feel to them, his danger instinct kicked up and his pupil contracted to better focus on the situation at hand.

    Jaafar retreated away with a powerful leap backward.

    Bluish-white lightning streamed from Wu Yan¡¯s body into the coin and off it went, like an orange laser.

    It¡¯s the same skill Mikoto used during her duel with Sylph, naturally, the person herself widened her eyes.

    The orange laser didn¡¯t take long to reach Jaafar.

    Gnashing his teeth, he knew dodging is impossible at this point so he channeled his dou qi to augment his armament. He chose to do a swipe at the incoming object with his enhanced armament.

    However, a crimson space portal opened in front of the laser and it swallowed the coin before it made contact with Jaafar.

    Confused for just a moment, another portal opened up behind Jaafar while he is still stunned.

    Knowing that he didn¡¯t have the time to block or dodge, cold sweat streamed down Jaafar¡¯s exposed rear.

    The orange laser from before shot out from within the portal and hit Jaafar.

    Boom

    The remnants of the orange laser scattered around the arena like a mini-storm of sparks.

    The arena got cracked and spiderweb-like crack formations appeared in the otherwise sturdy arena.

    The spectators needed time to process what just happened.

    Wu Yan had the upper hand and then Jaafar turned the tide, now, the ide changed once more in favor of Wu Yan.

    This all happened in less than 5 minutes.

    Such was the intensity and pace of this battle.

    They started wondering about the unthinkable as they examined the situation in the arena.

    Could this guy actually be able to pull it off?

    The spectators had a newfound respect for Wu Yan. The person himself looked compose but his chest is slightly heaving from fatigue.

    This man proved the spectators wrong once more. They thought he would surely be done in during the Wu Yan v the nine factions episode. Just like what he did the last time, he defied the popular opinion and proved them wrong, he could fight against a tier 8 and last long enough to land a hit on his opponent.

    His surprise this time earned him the respect and fear of the spectators. The judge is still out on whether Jaafar collapsed but there is no doubt in their minds that Wu Yan is now in the same category as the top students.

    Wu Yan is actually fighting at a tier higher than his own.

    The spectators are still staring at the dust-covered area where Jaafar stood with wide eyes.

    If Jaafar is laying down on the ground, Wu Yan would have created a precedent with a lot of witnesses, a precedent that would go down in this school¡¯s history. Sylph and Caah are also watching the proceedings intently.

    Wu Yan stared at the result of his in the moment brilliant flash of an idea, he didn¡¯t expect it to work so well.

    He expected that the Gate of Babylon, being a spacial equipment that could manipulate portals to store, retrieve, or shoot equipment could open up portals behind opponents just as well as he can open up portals behind himself.

    Wu Yan wanted to test this idea out but he didn¡¯t find the chance to try, he certainly didn¡¯t think he would practice it today.

    The dust finally cleared up when the wind blew away the dust in the arena.

    Standing there is the same old hulking figure of a beast-like human.

    His appearance solidified the spectator¡¯s impression of Wu Yan.

    Jaafar¡¯s special student uniform had been torn to shreds and there is smoke wafting up from his body, making this prince look rather unsightly.

    Suddenly, everyone froze up, a vicious glint flashed in Jaafar¡¯s eyes even though this glint shouldn¡¯t have been perceivable due to him lowering his head.

    He looks like an injured beast that is about to go on a rampage.

 Chapter 401: Jaafar going berserk, the frightening power of the Beast Battle Skills

    His eyes had turned red from rage, literally, his black eyes are now dyed blood red. His beast projection took a step forward and merged with Jaafar.

    A thick red dou qi that seemed almost solid in nature started burning with Jaafar as the fuel source.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Caah grabbed the railings in front of him. He bit down on his lips.

    ¡°Jaafar is about to go on a rampage in his berserk mode!¡±

    ¡°Berserk mode? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto heard the words and berserk so they got concerned. Fei Fei¡¯s anxious look didn¡¯t alleviate the two¡¯s worry at all.

    Fei Fei shook her head before she continued with a grim tone.

    ¡°Berserk mode, it is a special technique in the beast battle skills characteristic of someone coming from the Baruba empire. Rather than a technique, it would be more accurate to say it¡¯s a passive effect some practitioners are able to achieve when merging with their beast projections, this mode will substantially enhance the practitioner, rendering their power output even higher as a result.

    ¡°A stronger power than under normal circumstances¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto frowned.

    ¡°That sounds like trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°You would be lucky if it stopped at just being troublesome¡­¡±

    Fei Fei bitterly laughed.

    ¡°The most dangerous part about the berserk mode is that the user will lose rational thoughts, becoming a violent beast in the process. A beast knows not the meaning of mercy, one wrong move and lives will be lost¡­¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto were surprised by this influx of information but they quickly calmed down after listening to Fei Fei. It¡¯s dire for other people but Wu Yan is a True Ancestor so the concept of mortality is lost on him.

    Lulu didn¡¯t know about this so she started panicking.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, what should we do?¡±

    Fei Fei waved her hands and she signaled for Lulu to calm down. She glanced towards Lei Wang sitting up there on the VIP platform.

    ¡°If Yan¡¯s life is in danger, I am sure the esteemed head will not sit idly by and watch.¡±

    When she heard that, Lulu calmed down a bit but she is still worried nonetheless.

    ¡°Berserk mode huh?¡±

    Wu Yan heard the whispers going on in the spectator stand and he frowned. Looks like it¡¯s a fitting name for Jaafar¡¯s current appearance, what with looking like a beast that had been abruptly awoken from its peaceful slumber.

    Wu Yan steeled his nerves, he wouldn¡¯t die with True Ancestor¡¯s immortality, being exposed as a True Ancestor might be troublesome but he should still face his opponent with all his power.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is your berserk mode or trap mode, if you don¡¯t move, I am going to initiate first!¡±

    He snapped his fingers and portals started appearing as the space in the arena got dyed crimson red. A focused barrage attack with thousands of swords aimed at Jaafar appeared to be imminent.

    He snapped one more time and volleys of swords shot at Jaafar like miniature missiles.

    The beast projection that has merged with Jaafar expanded in response, becoming a suit of armor the endured the barrage of sword attacks.

    Ding ding ding ding

    The swords failed to do anything against his fortress-like defense. When the barrage of swords stopped, the projection became its slim form once more with nary a breach in defense spotted. Jaafar survived the attack without a scratch.

    Wu Yan¡¯s face turned grave before he bitterly laughed out loud¡­

    ¡°This is going to be hard¡­¡±

    Jaafar, or rather, berserker Jaafar raised his head.

    Roar

    The roar appeared to be a mix of a lion and a tiger¡¯s roar. His roar was so loud, the soundwaves became a solid attack that attacked even the spectators some distance away, forcing them to protect their ears with their hands. Only Sylph, Caah, and other similarly strong individuals were unaffected by this roar.

    In the arena, Wu Yan was dazed by the attack, his mind went blank for a moment there.

    A psychological attack in the form of a roar?!

    Wu Yan had guessed correctly, this roar from Jaafar¡¯s berserk mode could disrupt psychological processes. Not all beast battle skills practitioner can exhibit this, it¡¯s a mutation from Jaafar¡¯s personal cultivation of this technique.

    Jaafar had another title that not many people knew, the bane of mages. A magician relied on a clear mind to channel their mana, his roar interfered not just with the chanting process but the connection between mana and psychological processes itself.

    If Sylph and Caah didn¡¯t have methods to nullify his roar, Jaafar would have been the strongest student in this school.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t a magician but he is still affected slightly by this mental attack. Jaafar used this brief gap in his defense to jump on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan returned to his senses only to see Jaafar¡¯s claw approaching him in a rapid fashion.

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth at the sight of this arena-destroying claw attack. A spark came off his forehead and portals appeared around Jaafar. It wasn¡¯t swords this time, it¡¯s whips constructed from iron sand.

    Sure enough, the beast projection expanded into armor, it could deflect swords but this whip isn¡¯t focused on damaging Jaafar. Instead, the whips entangled Jaafar and his projection. Jaafar¡¯s attack was stopped as he was too busy trying to untangle himself.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t move away, he unleashed a double Lightning Punch on Jaafar¡¯s body, more accurately, he¡¯s attacking Jaafar¡¯s beast projection.

    Boom

    The beast projection looked fine.

    Wu Yan unleashed another barrage of Lightning Punch, he punched and punched at Jaafar¡¯s beast projection.

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Under his consistent attack, much like when Jaafar went wild on Wu Yan¡¯s wall of swords, his attack started making cracks in the beast projection.

    The spectators held their breath as they watched Wu Yan turn Jaafar into a punching bag. Wu Yan looked like an absolute mad man as he unleashed brutal attacks on Jaafar. The spectators felt lucky that they aren¡¯t the one participating in this battle.

    They finally realized something. Jaafar is not the only one who can turn into a ferocious beast. If Wu Yan went to Baruba Empire to study the beast battle skills, he too would have been the other beast in this institute.

    The sound of Lightning Punch pounding something hard kept ringing in the arena. Soon, even more cracks formed in Jaafar¡¯s beast projection.

 Chapter 402: Thunderbolt! The decision?

    Wu Yan¡¯s fist of fury started speeding up as more cracks formed on the beast projection. The electric current embedded in each of his fists traveled across the beast projection as Wu Yan pounded it. The light coming off of the sparks made the cracks even more visible.

    Just when everyone thought the lightning fists are going to smash the beast projection into pieces, another turn of event occurred.

    The whips binding the beast projection finally got turned to dust when Jaafar broke free using pure strength. Now, the beast is free.

    Roar!!!

    Jaafar roared, exposed to his roar at close range, Wu Yan is not only stunned, he could feel physical damage being dealt to him.

    Without any mercy, Jaafar smashed Wu Yan on the chest.

    An invisible forcefield stopped the attack from touching Wu Yan at the nick of time, it¡¯s his draconic armor.

    He had turned this conceptual draconic armor into a Noble Phantasm some time ago.

    However, Jaafar¡¯s attack was enhanced by his berserk state and his rare armament. The armor failed to do its job completely and shattered into pieces. The fragments returned to Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    Then, Jaafar¡¯s claw hit Wu Yan right on the chest.

    Before he can register the pain, his body is already flying backward, sending him tumbling on the ground.

    The sound of his body hitting floor resonated with the spectators¡¯ jumping heart. hing, Mikoto, Ikaros, Flandre-chan, Lulu, Fei Fei, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou were all gasping in anxiety.

    ¡°Master (Onii-chan)!¡±

    Ikaros, Astrea, and Flandre-chan cried out. They wanted to spread their wings and fly down there but Hinagiku and Shokuhou Misaki stopped them.

 Chapter 403: The end of the schoolâ€™s grand tournament? The resultsâ€¦

    Wu Yan slowly regained his consciousness, he recalled what had happened before he passed out, he immediately shot up from his bed.

    Wu Yan noticed that he is no longer in the plaza, he¡¯s currently sitting in his own bed.

    Wu Yan remembered that he passed out after Jaafar roared at him.

    ¡°Fu¡­¡±

    He wanted to curse out loud but a soft voice rang, overjoyed to see him awake.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ikaros said with an expressionless face, her tone, however, gave her elation away.

    ¡°Ikaros¡­¡±

    He calmed down upon seeing Ikaros. He also almost forgot he got knocked out by Jaafar¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±

    Ikaros leaned down towards him. Of course, she¡¯s not aware that her divine valley, a result of her supple bosoms, had been exposed to Wu Yan¡¯s eyes. He was almost drawn in by the weird physics caused by Ikaros¡¯ divine mountains.

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said while everting his gaze. He¡¯s afraid he might lose control if this continued.

    ¡°Onii-chan! You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Somebody slammed his door open. A small figure zipped her way through the room and she tackled him after leaping up into the air.

    ¡°Flan!¡±

    Wu Yan caught her. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Misaki, Astrea, Frenda, and Rikou followed after her.

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°Why are you girls here? What about the tournament?¡±

    The ladies all rolled their eyes at him. Hinagiku told him in a slightly upset tone with arms akimbo.

    ¡°The tournament is already over!¡±

    ¡°Over?!¡±

    Wu Yan gasped in surprise.

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Misaki teased Wu Yan.

    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re not aware how long you have been asleep¡­¡±

    Misaki¡¯s words shocked Wu Yan to which Misaki added.

    ¡°You have been asleep for the whole day!¡±

    ¡°Nani!¡±

    Wu Yan jumped down.

    ¡°The whole day? Are you sure?¡±

    The ladies all nodded. He gulped and then he lowered his head in disappointment. He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so soft as to fall asleep for a whole day after being knocked out by a roar.

    Sighing, he asked them.

    ¡°Who won in the end?¡±

    Astrea snorted in a smug manner while raising her head up high. He raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Astrea right?¡±

    ¡°Is it surprising for it to turn out that way?¡±

    Misaki got into a pose. He can¡¯t help but be made aware of how fantastic she looked with the right amount of meat in the right places.

    ¡°Astrea¡¯s level is already way above all the competitors, she also had two ridiculously strong rare armament at her disposal, it¡¯s not surprising for her to win wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡­¡±

    Misaki¡¯s confident tone got a similarly confident reply from him.

    ¡°I think you reaped the most benefit from her victory, no?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, I wouldn¡¯t say so¡­¡±

    Misaki laughed in a terribly fake modest tone.

    ¡°Astrea is a member of Starlight Queen in the first place, what¡¯s wrong with the faction she belonged to getting a piece of the action, it¡¯s par of the course isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°From where did you learn so many idioms?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°The new rankings?¡¯

    Shokuhou Misaki replied.

    ¡°Nn, it came out soon after the tournament ended¡­¡±

    ¡°No.1 Astrea, No.2 Sylph, No.3 Mikoto, No.4 Caah, No.6 Jaafar, No.7 Fei Fei, No.8 Hinagiku, nobody cares about no.10 and you got ranking no.5.¡±

    ¡°No.5!¡±

    Wu Yan is delighted, he thought he got a ranking lower than Jaafar after being knocked out by a roar¡­¡±

    Wu Yan certainly didn¡¯t think they would be able to take four out of the top 10 rankings. The roster for the top 3 strongest has also changed with Sylph barely holding on to a spot in the top 3.

    Jaafar and Caah are probably ver pissed.

    Wu Yan couldn¡¯t help but enjoy the schadenfreude. Caah isn¡¯t a detestable guy but since he¡¯s infatuated with Ikaros, Wu Yan didn¡¯t like the guy. Jaafar is also not on Wu Yan¡¯s good list since he knocked him out with a roar. Maybe if they battled it out like men they would have been good friends but even then the chances are low.

    Wu Yan frowned when he noticed something, he looked at Shokuhou Misaki in slight confusion.

    ¡°Who¡¯s no.9? You didn¡¯t mention the name.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki smiled and she turned the other way, it¡¯s clear who the new no.9 is.

    It would seem Wu Yan & co took up 5 of the top 10 spots. (Tl: it¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki)

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t too disappointed with his ranking. However, the same could not be said for someone.

    Mikoto is currently sulking while kicking her chair. She kept grumbling about something.

    Wu Yan knew why she¡¯s acting like that the moment he saw her.

    Sylph got no.2 and she got no.3, it¡¯sc lear that Mikoto lost to Sylph during the grand tournament.

    He teased her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing to Sylph got you so mad?¡±

    Mikoto glared at him.

    ¡°No? Alright.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged. If she didn¡¯t lose she wouldn¡¯t throw a hissy fit like this.

    As expected, Mikoto tried to force a strong fa?ade.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that she had a gold armament, if she didn¡¯t have it I would have won so technically I didn¡¯t lose to her, I lost to her armament!¡±

    Wu Yan is stumped for words, Hinagiku nodded in his stead.

    ¡°True, without the armament it would be hard to say who would have won¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Mikoto nodded frantically. Shokuhou Misaki had to jab her.

    ¡°So what, you still lost¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s smile froze up, she shouted at her.

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t lose! I lost to her armament!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki laughed with a hand covering her mouth.

    ¡°Misaka-san is actually someone who would make excuses for her own shortcomings¡­¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists and resisted the urge to release a lightning bolt on her. She snorted and she turned the other way, this is her way of dealing with Shokuhou Misaki and it¡¯s quite effective given that Shokuhou Misaki immediately lost interest in this banter.

    For Shokuhou Misaki, there¡¯s no greater joy in life to rub salt in Mikoto¡¯s wound whenever the chance arises¡­

 Chapter 404: Going solo into another world?

    Opening up System¡¯s interface, he checked the quest ¡°Ascend the rankings¡±, he completed the quest up to being among the top 10. He still has to take a ranking spot among the top 3 though.

    However, to do that¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Astrea, then, he looked at Mikoto before he lowered his head in dejection. He didn¡¯t stand a chance against the two of them.

    Astrea has far better stats than him, she¡¯s also stronger than Jaafar, her close-combat capabilities are also off the charts. He already had such a hard time against Jaafar, he would only get slaughtered if he went up against Astrea.

    Mikoto¡¯s level is around the same level as Jaafar but she only lost slightly to Sylph who had a gold armament. This meant that she could easily have fought Sylph on even ground if she didn¡¯t have a gold armament.

    Moreover, Wu Yan¡¯s ability is a copy of Mikoto¡¯s ability, Wu Yan didn¡¯t have confidence he could overcome the ability¡¯s original owner.

    If he can¡¯t beat Mikoto, he can forget about beating Sylph.

    At the moment, at least, the top 3 ranking spots are out of his hands.

    The other quest to ascend through the floors of the arena tower would be similar in difficulty. He has already completed the challenge up to floor 5 so he has to take on the floormaster of the sixth floor. Sylph, Caah, and Jaafar can¡¯t break past floor 6, these students who are the cream of the crop can¡¯t ascend to floor 7, he can¡¯t breakthrough floor 6 as well.

    These two quests won¡¯t see much progress until he reaches level 70¡­

    After the fight with Jaafar, Wu Yan found out that his level had gone up by 1 to level 69. One more level and Wu Yan would become a tier 8 individual.

    He already achieved the impossible by triumphing over a tier 8 at tier 7, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the sixth floor¡¯s floormaster?

    This level is deceptively simple in appearance. Wu Yan still remembered how Mikoto took forever to rise to tier 8. If not for the hardworking sisters grinding away in the giant beast forest, he wouldn¡¯t level up even after defeating Jaafar.

    Wu Yan reckons he¡¯s going to be at this level for a long time, absent an epic amount of effort.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s time to come up with a plan.

    The ladies finally noticed how Wu Yan looked like he¡¯s deep in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki noticed first due to her proximity to Wu Yan. She knew he had something to say when she saw his expression.

    Wu Yan told them his thoughts.

    ¡°I was thinking maybe it¡¯s time we went to another world!¡±

    They gasped in surprise. Hinagiku approached Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why the sudden thought?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°You girls are familiar with my two quests here in this academy right? I am at my limits in terms of progress so I have to increase my strength if I want to continue clearing the quests¡­¡±

    ¡°I super see.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai looked at Astrea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just challenge Astrea and then she surrenders, won¡¯t take complete your quest to ascend the rankings?!

    ¡°If only it was that easy.¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°System won¡¯t recognize such a victory. The gap in strength is too great, if the margin were smaller maybe System would look the other way. Honestly, let me ask you, do you think the gap in strength between Astrea and I is huge?¡±

    The other ladies laughed in an awkward manner.

    ¡°So, you want to go to another transcript world to leverage the time difference between transcript world and Silvaria to increase your power?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, I can also earn a bunch of points for abilities and equipment which are no less important in augmenting my strength. Also¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled in a mysterious manner before he took out a beautiful crystal.

    ¡°The mysterious crystal?¡±

    Hinagiku said after a brief delay. It¡¯s the mysterious crystal he got from Hayate the Combat Butler¡¯s world.

    He raised the crystal up high.

    ¡°I got Dark Matter Crystal and the Control Brain in Toaru Majutsu, the System told me that these two items are able to unseal the mysterious crystal!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re going to gather materials to unseal this mysterious crystal as well?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°The System told me that there are 5 items required to unseal this crystal, it¡¯s not specific but as long as it¡¯s related to this crystal, the material can be utilized in unsealing the crystal. Control Brain and Dark Matter Crystal are two of the 5 materials required to unseal the crystal.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure about the other 3 materials but I have a clue where one of it might be.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hinagiku creased her little nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to that world because you think there¡¯s a high chance you will find the material there?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded.

    The ladies thought about it for a moment. Shokuhou Misaki supported her face with a hand under her chin, she then broke the silence first.

    ¡°Yan-kun, I can¡¯t accompany you on this trip¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Shokuhou Misaki in a shocked manner.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head in a slightly upset manner.

    ¡°Astrea is the champion of the tournament so Starlight Queen has a lot of stuff to attend to after this, the five of us probably wouldn¡¯t be able to spare a single day away from the office, which is about the same duration as a few months in the other world, I am sure it would be chaotic if we were away for even a day!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki clapped her hands together in an apologetic manner.

    ¡°I am sorry, Yan-kun, Astrea, Ai-chan, Takitsubou Rikou, and Frenda won¡¯t be able to go with you this time¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not going as well!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go find Sylph for round 2! I am not going to stop until I beat her royal behind!¡±

    Onii-chan, Flan can¡¯t go as well¡­¡±

    Flandre-chan said while sticking her tongue out.

    ¡°If Flan¡¯s not here, Lirin-chan will be so lonely¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, since nobody¡¯s going, I am going to pass as well. Even if you stay there for a year, it¡¯s only about 3 to 4 days here¡­¡±

    Hinagiku waved her hands.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know if his achy breaky heart can deal with this.

    He slowly turned around towards Ikaros. Before he can say anything, Hinagiku and Mikoto snatched Ikaros away.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to make our food if you take Ikaros away!¡±

    Wu Yan is sure his lung failed, Shokuhou Misaki laughed out loud while shaking her head. She stuck an item ring into his chest pocket.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going alone, I hope you find the crystals the sisters gathered from grinding in Giant Beast Forest a fulfilling parting consolation.¡±

    And, he cried.

 Chapter 405: Date A live, descending in a space quakeâ€¦

    Shokuhou Misaki¡¯s parting gift was sold by Wu Yan to the System in no time at all. He sighed after looking at his points.

    There are 9 girls by his side yet here he is going into another world by himself.

    ¡°Fine, I will go by myself!¡±

    Wu Yan turned around and he threw a hissy fit at the girls.

    The girls laughed at him, his pouting expression is actually pretty cute.

    If Wu Yan knew what they were thinking about then it probably wouldn¡¯t end well for the girls. He¡¯s going to prove that he¡¯s not cute and he¡¯s going to prove it with his action.

    He scrolled over the list of transcript worlds and his eyes lit up when he saw one of the worlds.

    Date A Live

    This world is not a very efficient grinding spot if one is thinking about leveling up.

    Date A Live has its share of strong spirits, at least 5-6 just from Wu Yan¡¯s memory. Other than those spirits, there aren¡¯t many foes to grind exp from.

    It¡¯s hard for Wu Yan to say if he would level up after fighting with the spirits. The spirits themselves aren¡¯t pushovers as well, there are around Astrea¡¯s level in terms of strength. He¡¯s going to have a hard time if he went up against them.

    His main objective isn¡¯t grinding but the materials to unseal mysterious crystal.

    When talking about unsealing the mysterious crystal, it has to touch on the concept of space. In Date A Live, there is a lot of space quakes so it¡¯s highly likely he would find material there.

    Regarding level up, since 100 days over there is 1 day in Silvaria, he can worry about that after obtaining material, at worst, he can just go to another world to grind.

    Granted, there is a cost to pay for such an action.

    Beep, Date A Live is in an inactive state

    Beep, 200,000 summoning points, ability points, item points, and equipment points required to activate Date A Live, activate?

    Wu Yan flinched but he clenched his teeth and clicked okay anyway.

    Beep, 200,000 Summoning Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Equipment Points deducted, activating Date A Live world!

    Beep, Date A Live successfully activated!

    ===

    Name

    Wu Yan

    Abilities

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment

    Gate of Babylon (Rank D)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points

    120,000

    Item Points

    800,000

    Ability Points

    120,000

    Summoning Points

    180,000

    Level

    69

    ===

    After deducting 200,000 points from each type of points he had Date A Live was added to the list of worlds he could visit. This new world alleviated some of the pain from having to part with asubstantial amount of points.

    He waved at the ladies in the room and he bid them farewell.

    ¡°I will be going now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan clicked on the Date A Live world and he disappeared on the spot.

    Shokuhou Misaki finally remembered something when she gasped and screamed.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    The other girls jumped in surprise by her sudden yell. Mikoto pointed at her while yelling back.

    ¡°Why are you screaming all of a sudden!¡±

    Normally, Shokuhou Misaki would snap back but she¡¯s too preoccupied with something else to dos o.

    She bit down on her lips and she voiced her thought with a hint of regret.

    ¡°I should have known, even if I had to disband Starlight Queen I should have followed him¡­¡±

    The girls exchanged look, they wondered why she changed her mind all of a sudden.

    Shokuhou Misaki can¡¯t believe they are so slow to catch on, she told them in a suggestive tone.

    ¡°What are the chances he¡¯s going to bring home other girls?¡±

    The girls froze up.

    Astrea tried to defend her master even if in a weak manner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ he would do that¡­¡±

    Fwip

    Everyone looked at Astrea and she decided it¡¯s a good time to keep quiet.

    Mikoto narrowed her eyes but a sharp murderous glint still escaped from her eyes anyway.

    ¡°If Yan brings home a girl or girls for that matter, I will not forgive him!¡±

    The other ladies all nodded with resolute expressions. Shokuhou Misaki sighed with a bit of bitter tone.

    ¡°Can you girls really find it in your heart to bury him?¡±

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    So they say but their lower volume of speech suggested otherwise.

    Shokuhou Misaki snorted while placing a hand to her cheek.

    ¡°It seems I have to take some precautions¡­¡±

    ===

    Transcript world: Date A Live

    Quest 1: Gathering

    Realize and gather the aftermath of space quakes.

    Current Progress 0/10

    Quest 2: Not initialized

    Quest 3: Not Initialized

    Beep, please be aware that the user must complete all quest in order to leave this world. Quest 2 and 3 will be initiated after completing the quest before it. The time ratio between this world and the real world is 100:1, take your time and good luck.

    ===

    The System¡¯s voice called Wu Yan¡¯s consciousness back from a fuzzy after-teleportation stupor.

    He came here to investigate and gather spacequakes anyway so it¡¯s a blessing that he got it as his first quest.

    He slowly opened his eyes and he was surprised with what he saw. There is nothing around him, it¡¯s pitch black.

    There is a System notification.

    Beep, detected spacequake phenomenon in the user¡¯s vicinity.

    Beep, the user is in effective realization range of a spacequake, realize?

    Wu Yan was stunned by what he heard.

    So this pitch-black thing is the inside of a spacequake?¡­

    And, I am inside of it?¡­

    When this thought occurred to Wu Yan, the space around him trembled and a storm of some sorts occurred in this anomaly. The dark storm engulfed the whole space in no time. Faced with the strong wind, Wu Yan could do nothing but raise his arms in a defensive stance.

    Next thing he knew, he¡¯s high up in the sky¡­

 Chapter 406: Getting shot at first sight?â€¦

    Spacequake, a phenomenon when space itself trembles for almost no reason

    It¡¯s exactly what it says on the tin, the frequency at which space trembles can cause obliteration to anything caught in the area of effect.

    A spacequake appeared 30 years ago in the present timeline that caused widespread devastation to structures and human lives. As a result of that, spacequakes are disasters that the humans of this world would rather not see happening anywhere close to them.

    The 25 years that come after the first spacequake was relatively peaceful with no spacequakes until suddenly, 5 years before the present timeline, another series of spacequakes occurred, like on a really frequent basis.

    Today, another spacequake is going to occur.

    In this small and peaceful town, the people are going about their usual routine and living their lives as usual. Cars and humans going about their own businesses. It¡¯s as noisy as it¡¯s lively until¡­

    Wee woo wee woo

    Siren started blaring all over, the cars and the pedestrians all stopped and looked at the alarms.

    After the siren stopped for a bit, an operator told everyone to take shelter.

    ¡°Imminent spacequake detected in this area, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover. This is not a drill, repeat, this is not a drill, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover, please proceed to the nearest shelter to take cover!¡±

    ¡°Repeat¡­¡±

    The operator and siren took turns to urge everyone to proceed to the shelter. The people in the cars all stopped in designated areas and they got down to run towards the shelters near them.

    The signs at the street, the billboards all changed into spacequake warning signs and content.

    The designated parking area suddenly descended into the ground as thick steel walls covered the ground. The pedestrians also headed into tunnels that seemed to lead underground, after all nearby pedestrians had entered, steel walls covered the opening and the tunnels all descended into the ground as well.

    Those that haven¡¯t entered the shelters started running in an organized and deft manner that would suggest they are either trained or blase to this occurrence. They also ignored the rapidly shifting appearance of the buildings nearby, adding to one¡¯s suspicion that they are too used and/or trained on a frequent basis with regards to spacequake phenomena.

    After a while, everyone had entered their respective shelters and critical administrative areas had been secured, the sirens and alarm stopped. The town is now eerily quiet, until¡­

    A tiny black speck light appeared in the center of the town. The light expanded quickly until it was larger in area than a soccer arena.

    The giant black light orb devoured buildings, street, the ground, anything that stood in its way. A large crater was created as a result of this anomaly.

    The black orb slowly faded away, if one ignored the large crater, the buildings that disappeared and the widespread infrastructure damage, one would be forgiven if they thought they just had a nightmare or something.

    A male figure appeared in the center of the crater with white gold-gilded uniforms that would suggest an upper-class background.

    He slowly opened his deep red eyes. His ruby eyes looked like he¡¯s just waking up from a dream.

    His fancy uniform and his pretty ruby eyes did justice for his average-looking countenance, he looked rather elegant.

    His following behavior destroyed his elegant image.

    His graceful face decorated by his deep red eyes contorted in displeasure as he wiped away the non-existent cold sweat on his face.

    ¡°Shit up my fucking nose! Do you have to screw with me each and every time huh?¡±

    He¡¯s angry for a good reason. He entered 3 transcript worlds, aside from the first world of Hayate the Combat Butler where he had a rather normal entrance. In the world of Toaru no Majutsu, he was given the identity of a scum who likes going around molesting girls.

    Wu Yan decided not to use character insertion card and what did the System decide was the appropriate method? Falling down from the sky.

    Can System mess with him even more?

    You bet!

    ¡°System, I thought I already confirmed?¡±

    User, you only said sure which is not really a confirmation.

    ¡°Okay fine, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    A friendly reminder, next time you want to initiate the space quake, explicitly say confirm¡­¡±

    ¡°I have this sudden urge to hit someone¡­¡±

    He noticed a few bright lights coming from the horizon. Looking in that direction, he saw 5 girls in mecha armor flying over at high speed with the support of their thrusters.

    ¡°Those are¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched. Then, he gasped.

    ¡°Self Ground Defense Force, Anti Spirit Team (AST)!¡±

    The 5 young girls flying over to him are part of AST, a unit designed to suppress spirits by neutralizing them with lethal force.

    The leader is a girl with white shoulder-length hair. Her expressionless face made her look like a doll. She stared at Wu Yan with a pair of blue but hostile eyes. It¡¯s like she¡¯s staring at her sworn enemy.

    Tobiichi Origami!

    Judging from the appearance of this girl who deeply hated spirits and the team¡¯s setup. Wu Yan frowned at a certain notion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, they think that I¡¯m a spirit?¡±

    Aside from spirits, who else can cause spacequakes.

    AST have the equipment to detect the presence of spiritual power but nobody brought that equipment nor did they want to use the equipment on Wu Yan. He came with the spacequake so he is a spirit, end of the story.

    The AST firmly believed in this.

    Well, the AST members including Tobiichi Origami were surprised that the spirit this time appeared to be male. They cast suspicious glances on him.

    According to their intel, all past spirits had been females without exception. So, why is there a guy here?¡­

    They threw the thought away without entertaining it any further. Just because they hadn¡¯t seen one doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t any male spirits. Their main mission is to kill the spirits, the gender of the spirit didn¡¯t matter.

    The 5 ladies raised their guns at him and they fired shells upon shells at Wu Yan.

    He released a stream of electricity at the approaching missiles and¡­

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    Fireworks lit up.

 Chapter 407: Wu Yan must die, OP lady!

    The bright explosions lit up the ASt members¡¯ unfeeling expression. They charged past the fire without any hints of fear, thruster burning at high output as they unleashed another storm of shelling.

    Wu Yan saw the rain of missiles and the merciless young ladies perpetrating this before sighing.

    He wanted to explain to them that he¡¯s not a spirit but it¡¯s highly likely that the AST members wouldn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s furry ass about his excuse. They would sooner cut him down then listen to him.

    Especially Tobiichi Origami who lost her parents to a spirit¡¯s power.

    ¡°I guess I have to settle this like I usually do¡­¡±

    Ripples formed in the spreading crimson space behind him, the scale far larger than what the girls could unleash even if they emptied their payload.

    Against the missiles, Wu Yan unleash a similar storm of metal. The blades cut the wind as they shot out at the incoming missiles.

    It cut through the weak steel like butter but the swords didn¡¯t manage to pierce through the missiles before the missiles exploded. Not that it matters anyway, swords came flying past the fiery explosions, aimed at the AST members.

    The AST members anticipated the inefficacy of their missiles so they weren¡¯t all that surprised. They fired up their thrusters and dodged before charging straight at Wu Yan.

    But, they certainly didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan¡¯s swords to behave unlike missiles. They didn¡¯t the swords belonged to Wu Yan¡¯s ability.

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand released a stream of electricity that reversed the swords and sent them flying at the AST members once more.

    Finally, it looks like the AST members are in for it now, at least, their expressions suggested it. Even Tobiichi Origami gnashed her teeth.

    The AST members excluding Tobiichi Origami stopped and dodged the blades to Wu Yan¡¯s expectation. His smile froze when Tobiichi Origami ignored the homing swords. Instead, she charged straight at Wu Yan.

    Surprised, he recalled the swords so that it wouldn¡¯t land on Tobiichi Origami. She seized this opportunity to raise a heavy cannon at Wu Yan¡¯s face. Without hesitation, she fired a giant laser at Wu Yan¡¯s face.

    It¡¯s impossible to dodge, or at least, it would be if it¡¯s anyone but Wu Yan. The speed and distance at which the laser is fired at would need inhuman abilities to cope with.

    Good thing Wu Yan¡¯s not human¡­

    With Eternal Arms Mastery, he tilted his head sideways with just enough margin of error to dodge the laser.

    He could feel the searing heat pass by the side of his ears and his shoulders. He frowned like Tobiichi Origami did.

    Clicking her tongue, Tobiichi Origami pulled out a blue lightsaber on him from nowhere and she slashed and hacked away at Wu Yan while swinging around a laser cannon.

    A hand intercepted her mid-swing and stopped her attack.

    The laser bolt had finished firing and Wu Yan had a firm grasp on it so she¡¯s not firing it anytime soon.

    Wu Yan silently cursed while holding the laser cannon and Tobiichi Origami¡¯s hand.

    She really hated the spirits, she did a reckless abandon and came straight at him with the intention of going down with him. He understands why some of the spirits that met her ran at first sight of her, she¡¯s really that bat-shit crazy.

    Without Eternal Arms Mastery, he would have to eat a laser bolt straight in the face.

    While Wu Yan is calming down, Tobiichi Origami wristled to get out of Wu Yan¡¯s handlock. However, his hands had higher pressure than pincer pliers. Without her hands, she could only use her head to get out of this, literally, she tried a headbutt on Wu Yan.

    This psycho chick!

    If she really did that on him, she would only be the one who is hurt in the end, how can her mortal body possibly best Wu Yan¡¯s true ancestor body. Wu Yan released his grip on her and he retreated away.

    He might be merciful but the other party certainly isn¡¯t. She threw away the laser cannon and she flew at Wu Yan with her lightsaber in hand.

    Panting in a stressed manner, Wu Yan wanted nothing more than to discipline Tobiichi Origami in a room. This is probably the first time he¡¯s holding back so much against an opponent who wanted to kill him more than anything.

    If Wu Yan wasn¡¯t familiar with her background he would have fought back against her.

    He would soon lose the chance to think about holding back.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Tobiichi Origami unleash a torrent of slashes at Wu Yan.

    Holy crap

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupil shrunk at this sight. He summoned a sword and he intercepted her attacks. One of his thrust hit Tobiichi Origami¡¯s lightsaber, the two locked blades for a moment.

    She spun around and did a horizontal slash at him. It didn¡¯t take a lot for her lightsaber to smash Wu Yan¡¯s sword into pieces.

    Holding a broken sword, Wu Yan flinched at her power.

    She¡¯s supposed to be human!

    Why is her battle power over 8000?!

    Wu Yan recalled that Tobiichi Origami is someone who could fight toe to toe with Tohka who is good with swords.

    A lot of her power came from her suit but she definitely knew how to use the suit to augment her close combat capabilities.

    Wu Yan is honestly surprised by how a human could achieve the same strength as a spirit.

    As expected, these girls from 2D worlds are OP as heck.

    Wu Yan sighed in a tired manner when Tobiichi Origami rushed him one more time.

    He needs to go all out or he¡¯s going to be defeated.

    His red eyes flashed golden for a moment there.

    Just as he was about to rush her, a hole opened up beneath him.

    Wu Yan only managed to say

    ¡°Fuck!!!¡±

    Before he fell into the hole.

 Chapter 408: Ratatoskr, Kannazuki Kyouhei

    Tobiichi Origami stared at where Wu Yan was. Soon, she regained her senses and she yelled out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away from me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what happened but she understood that the spirit had disappeared from her sight, she smashed the ground with her light saber.

    Even after destroying the ground, she didn¡¯t see any hole that would lead her to the disappeared spirit, only a thick slab of steel met her gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Origami flinched in surprise.

    ¡°Somebody saved the spirit?¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    She slashed at the iron slab but her attack did nothing on the structural integrity of that object.

    She thought slashing the iron surface multiple times would do the trick but she only managed to make the sound of slashing resonate in this battlefield and nothing more.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The other AST members came to check on her. That¡¯s the least they could do for not being able to contribute to the fight just now. They still couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what had happened here.

    Tobiichi Origami calmed down after seeing her comrades¡¯ arrival. She¡¯s a kuudere so if not going up against spirits, she would usually be calmer than still water. She glanced at the iron slab and she reported back to mission control.

    ¡°The target has escaped¡­¡±

    Tobiichi Origami said no more. Being familiar with her style, the other members didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. They didn¡¯t need to, they already knew why she¡¯s acting like this.

    The other four AST members exchanged looks and they flew into the sky. They raised their cannons and fired at Tobiichi Origami¡¯s location, prompting her to evade.

    Countless missiles assaulted the steel slab.

    Wu Yan hurriedly used magnetized iron sand to levitate himself. He inspected the steel slab above him and he could hear explosions coming from the other side. It¡¯s not hard to guess who is behind that noise.

    Satisfied with the structural integrity of the steel slab, he sighed in relief knowing that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with AST members down here. He¡¯s a bit mad that he got done in by a simple trap like this. However, he welcomed the timing of this trap.

    Without this hole here, he would have to knock out Tobiichi Origami, or worse, be knocked out by her. He¡¯s not counting on Tobiichi Origami to go easy on him in either case.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t kidding around, Tobiichi Origami¡¯s own ability augmented by her AST equipment made her a foe even someone in tier 8 can¡¯t take lightly.

    Wu Yan is very close to tier 8 at level 69 but even if Tobiichi Origami could best him, he¡¯s confident that his True Ancestor body will make his worst-case scenario the loss of a few heads or limbs.

    He adjusted his angle and he tried to gauge the depth of this hole. Suddenly, he twitched his lips.

    The person who did probably had a grudge against him. If he couldn¡¯t fly, this deep hole would have made rather fantastic meat paste out of his body if he hit the ground.

    Wu Yan sighed before concluding that the person is probably an ally given that they helped him get away from the AST members.

    ¡°I guess I could check out what¡¯s down there.¡±

    He descended down. The deeper he went down, the more convinced he is that somebody tried to make him fall to his death. He¡¯s been flying for more than 10 minutes now and he hadn¡¯t hit the ground yet.

    Truth be told, he¡¯s a bit fed up with the boring scene around him.

    After 20 minutes, he finally saw the ground and he¡¯s not happy at all.

    The reason: A guy who is standing there.

    It¡¯s a blonde male with brown eyes wearing a suit.

    He narrowed his eyes and he examined the information displayed while cross-referencing it to the information he had in his mind.

    Kannazuki Kyouhei, Vice-commander of Ratatoskr.

    Ratatoskr is an organization a bit similar to the AST in that they specialize in dealing with spirits but with a major difference. AST aims to kill the spirits while Ratatoskr wants to save the spirits.

    The guy standing before him has a deep impression on Wu Yan¡¯s mind for two reasons.

    First, he¡¯s the right-hand man of the commander, Itsuka Kotori, one of the main female characters in the original work.

    Second, Kannazuki Kyouhei is a major masochist.

    The person himself isn¡¯t aware that Wu Yan already knows all about him. Wu Yan slowly descended towards Kannazuki Kyouhei who had a very serious expression on his face.

    Just from a glance, one wouldn¡¯t peg this handsome guy in suit as someone who is a masochist.

    Landing in front of Kannazuki Kyouhei, Wu Yan stared at him with his deep red eyes, this is enough to cause discomfort for Kannazuki Kyouhei.

    He bowed towards Wu Yan and greeted him after inhaling deeply.

    ¡°Nice to meet you! I am Kannazuki Kyouhei, second-in-command of Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan smiled, he already knew about this. He¡¯s more concerned with another question¡­

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re the one who blocked the murderous chicks outside for me?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Reasons being?¡±

    The commander wants to meet with you!¡±

    Itsuka Kotori wants to meet me?

    Wu Yan flinched but he relaxed right away.

    The aim of Ratatoskr is to save the spirits, of course, they would have detected him after he arrived in a spacequake.

    Itsuka Kotori should be familiar with how hostile spirits are towards humanity. Why would she send someone to guide a spirit towards her.

    She¡¯s not afraid that I am going to kill this masochist before me?

    Or maybe, she knows that I am not a spirit?

    Wu Yan tilted his head and decided to forgo pointless chit-chat.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, lead the way.¡±

    Kannazuki Kyouhei is surprised at how little it took to persuade Wu Yan. He was ready to spare a lot of energy in order to butter up a powerful spirit to get him to follow him.

    Well, this is what he wanted so he¡¯s not complaining. Kannazuki Kyouhei smiled courteously.

    ¡°Well then, right this way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan called out.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot something¡­¡±

    While Kannazuki Kyouhei looked confused, Wu Yan approached him and gave him a knuckle sandwich.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Kannazuki Kyouhei flew away from the impact.

    Blowing his fist, Wu Yan continued walking.

    ¡°That¡¯s for your grand plan to help me escape by making me fall down a pitfall!¡±

 Chapter 409: Commander Itsuka Kotori

    15,000 meters above the Tenguu city¡­

    This high into the sky, there¡¯s almost no trace of any clouds here, the birds also can¡¯t stand the strong winds here.

    However, a strange phenomenon could be observed here. A gale broke into two when it hit something invisible in the air.

    Invisible to most observers is a large airship that is floating around like a fortress in the sky. It¡¯s like this structure is protecting the city below it.

    Fraxinus is the name of this ship. It¡¯s also known by another title, the headquarters of Ratatoskr.

    Led by Kannazuki Kyouhei, Wu Yan successfully boarded this airship. Currently, he¡¯s heading to the command center with Kyouhei being his guide. Waiting for him at the command center is the commander of Ratatoskr, Itsuka Kotori.

    Wu Yan assessed that the technology of this world is slightly ahead of the technology in his original world. He made this observation after examining the interior of Fraxinus as well as seeing first-hand the formidable equipment the AST members had.

    It¡¯s almost on the same level as Academy City in Toaru no Majutsu.

    Since the technology of this world had been developed to counter spirits, it is lacking in many aspects when compared to Academy city. But, since they specialized strength-augmenting technology, it would seem they are more advanced in this aspect than Academy City.

    After passing through many automatic doors, he finally arrived at the wide and spacious room known as the command center.

    There¡¯s a display screen here that is easily bigger than the ones we see in cinemas. Facing the screen are two rows of seats with monitors about the same size as televisions. Overlooking all of this is an elevated platform designed for the commander.

    Wu Yan stopped upon seeing a petite figure sitting at the commander¡¯s seat.

    Red hair tied into twintails with black ribbons. This hairstyle went well with her cute face making her ribbons look like animalistic ears that accentuated her cuteness.

    She¡¯s wearing a uniform that belonged to an unknown school, maybe it¡¯s a Ratatoskr-issued uniform. The uniform made her look a tad bit more intimidating than if she hadn¡¯t wore it.

    Itsuka Kotori.

    The younger foster sister of the main character in the original work.

    She also has another identity, she¡¯s a spirit too.

    Maybe Kannazuki Kyouhei and Murasame Reine know about this but the others sure don¡¯t. Wu Yan isn¡¯t dumb enough to reveal this yet.

    Standing beside Kotori is a pretty lady with pale blue hair tied into a right-side ponytail. She also has a small blue bear tucked away in her chest pocket. The heavy dark circles around her eyes aren¡¯t enough to mask her beauty, neither did her tired look mar it. She¡¯s the analysis officer of Ratatoskr, Murasame Reine.

    With a palm beneath her chin and a lollipop in the other hand, she trained her red eyes on Wu Yan and then she beamed at him.

    ¡°Welcome to Ratatoskr!¡±

    Kotori wanted to say something but she frowned when she saw Kannazuki Kyouhei¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°By the way, what happened to you?¡±

    Somebody had destroyed his handsome look by giving him some bruises in the face. At least, he managed to make Itsuka Kotori and Murasame Reine laugh at him.

    Kannazuki Kyouhei awkwardly laughed before putting on a serious face. He can try to look serious but that only managed to make him look even more ridiculous as if he¡¯s fine with those injuries.

    The perpetrator didn¡¯t seem to care that he caused this, he just watched as Kannazuki Kyouhei made a fool of himself. He gnashed his teeth, if it weren¡¯t for the vast disparity in strength between him and Wu Yan, he would have pounced on Wu Yan.

    Only the commander is fit to punish him¡­

    Still sucking on her Chupa Chups, Itsuka Kotori ignored Kannazuki Kyouhei and she examined Wu Yan.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re not a spirit are you?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow but he shrugged anyway.

    ¡°I never said I was one¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori looked at the spacequake he brought with him and she kept replaying the video as if to spot any weird oddity.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a spirit, how do you explain the spacequake that occurred the same time as your appearance?¡±

    Reine and Kyouhei kept staring at Wu Yan while Kotori examined the footage. It became awkwardly quiet in the room.

    The display stopped and Kotori looked back at Wu Yan. It¡¯s quite clear that she wants Wu Yan to explain himself.

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°So I can¡¯t be a spirit and arrive with a spacequake?¡±

    Reine, Kannazuki Kyouhei and Itsuka Kotori were surprised. He continued.

    ¡°Spirits can come into this world without causing spacequakes, I am sure you¡¯re aware of that. It should come as no surprise that someone other than a spirit is able to cause spacequakes, this is hardly surprising¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t give me that sophistry, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s weird!

    The three of them thought but they didn¡¯t vocalize it. Itsuka Kotori stood with arms akimbo.

    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re not a spirit, then what are you? Surely not a human, I doubt a human can cause a spacequake.¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Technically, I used to be a human¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori flinched, her expression changed drastically even her voice trembled.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that?¡­¡±

    Murasame Reine and Kannazuki Kyouhei were shocked to see Itsuka Kotori behaving like this.

    Wu Yan chose to stay silent. He understands why Kotori is so visibly shaken. She¡¯s in a similar circumstance as him, she used to be a human up until 5 years ago when someone turned her into a spirit¡­

    Wu Yan sighed before he laughed it off.

    ¡°It was all for more power, so¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori looked at Wu Yan with a complex expression, she sighed and regained her composure.

    ¡°Again, what are you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Probably a vampire?¡­¡±

    ¡°Vampire¡­¡±

    Kotori, Kyouhei, and Reine exchanged looks before they laughed out loud thinking that Wu Yan is joking with them.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind, he laughed with them. He already told them the truth so it¡¯s up to them whether or not they believed him.

 Chapter 410: Kotoriâ€™s and the sudden appearance of sealing bracele

    Sometimes, when you lie, people doubt you, when you tell the truth, they don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s the same thing at the moment¡­

    Wu Yan is a true ancestor and if he¡¯s not a vampire then the other lower vampires have no right to call themselves vampires.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t lying when he said he is a vampire, they just didn¡¯t believe him¡­

    ¡°Vampire¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori stared at Wu Yan before she scoffed him.

    ¡°Are you insane? Use a more convincing excuse, there are no such things as vampires in this world.¡±

    Wu Yan crossed his arms and shook his head.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me spirits are natural to this world?!¡±

    Kotori is stumped for words, she pursed her lips and then she came up with a retort.

    ¡°I can see and vouch for the existence of spirits, what do you have to substantiate your claim?¡±

    Itsuka Kotori kept sucking on her Chupa Chups like she ended the argument right there.

    ¡°I highly doubt you could do that, if you¡¯re real, the werewolves must have been shot to death or something.¡±

    Wu Yan lowered his head while saying nothing.

    Itsuka Kotori didn¡¯t stop chewing him out.

    ¡°I think the spacequake must have done a number on your non-spirit mind which caused you to say delirious things. Nevermind, Ratatoskr can also offer assistance to troubled minds like you, we aren¡¯t just an organization exclusively for the sheltering of spirits. I can call up a mental institution for you, how about that?¡±

    This is probably her more cynical and stinging side talking. As expected of her commander mode.

    By the way, it should be mentioned that Itsuka Kotori has multiple personalities. One of it is this snarky cold mode known as the commander mode while she has another mode known as the sister mode where she is bubbly and innocent. It¡¯s amazing how she has 2 contrasting personalities in her.

    If she has her black ribbons on, it means she¡¯s in her commander mode. When she¡¯s in her sister mode, she would be sporting white ribbons.

    She¡¯s bordering on being mean when she¡¯s in the commander mode, the verbal abuse she can hurl is being utilized in full on Wu Yan who is meeting her for the first time.

    Wu Yan moved his legs and he approached the platform Itsuka Kotori is positioned on. She wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You want proof?¡±

    He beamed at her but Itsuka Kotori shivered from fear.

    ¡°Let me suck your blood and then we will see!¡±

    ¡°Su-suck my blood?!¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori shrunk back, noticing her weak display she stood firm once more.

    ¡°Go ahead and suck me! Let me witness what a real vampire looks like!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Wu Yan giggled. He jumped up onto the platform before Reine or Kyouhei can react much to Kotori¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do¡­¡±

    Primal fear gripped Kotori, she couldn¡¯t move from being intimidated.

    Wu Yan slowly opened his jaw and revealed his sharp fangs.

    This is the first time he displayed his fangs, he didn¡¯t think it would be under this kind of situation. He sucked his own blood the first time he lusted for blood so this isn¡¯t a big deal for him.

    Kotori who is frozen in fear could do nothing as Wu Yan tightened his grip on her shoulder. She could feel him getting ever closer to her neck¡­

    ¡°Here¡­I¡­come¡­¡±

    Wu Yan intentionally sounded like a creep. Kotori finally returned to her senses, she¡¯s afraid that she might be in over her head after looking at his sharp fangs.

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    Kotori shouted out loud. She tried to push Wu Yan away but her strength wasn¡¯t enough to resist his advance.

    It would seem like some third-rate smut is about to transpire in this command center.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Kyouhei¡¯s handsome, no, pig-like face contorted in anger. He pounced on Wu Yan after forgetting the disparity of strength between them.

    ¡°Commander! I am going to save you!¡±

    That was the last thing he said before Kotori accidentally kicked him down the platform in a panicked frenzy.

    ¡°Stop! Please stop!¡±

    Kotori resisted like her life depended on it, however, Wu Yan crept closer still. She closed her eyes and shrieked out loud. For the first time in her life, she wished she still had her spirit powers with her.

    ¡°Be a good girl and let me taste your blood¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grumbled.

    ¡°I thought you wanted proof? You¡¯re making it very hard for me to validate my assertion¡­¡±

    ¡°No proofs required anymore! Please don¡¯t prove yourself! I totally believe you!¡±

    She said with tears in the corners of her eyes. His fangs could have been fake but the primal fear she is feeling is as real as it gets. She instinctively knew that he is the real deal.

    He stopped pressuring Kotori and grinned at her in the smuggest expression he can muster, making sure she can see how close his face is to hers.

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t want some other kind of proof?¡±

    ¡°There will be no need for that!¡±

    Kotori shook her head vigorously. Her eyes stopped at one of Wu Yan¡¯s wrist, she stared wide-eyed as she just can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s looking at.

    ¡°?¡±

    He looked at his wrist and he scratched his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kotori is still looking at his hand in a stunned look. Joyful tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. She stood up while grabbing Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Her sudden action gave Wu Yan a big jump. Kotori ignored him as she extended her hand to touch Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Or rather, she touched his white bracelet.

    Also known as the sealing bracelet.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s in a trance looking at the sealing bracelet, she looked nostalgic, moved, enamored and more importantly like she found the thing she had been looking for a long time.

    ¡°I say¡­¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to say something about her change of attitude but he decided to delay that until he finds out why she is so fascinated with his bracelet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong with my bracelet?¡±

    Kotori is still deep in her memories but she raised her hand and she tucked her sleeves in to reveal something that shocked Wu Yan.

    ¡°Sealing bracelet!¡±

    Wu Yan cried out in surprise.

    It¡¯s a red sealing bracelet!

    ¡°So you¡¯re familiar with it¡­¡±

    Itsuka Kotori sighed, she looking at Wu Yan not in a manner as if he¡¯s not a stranger but as if he¡¯s very close to her.

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect to see a sealing bracelet here. Suddenly, Itsuka Kotori asked him.

    ¡°Hey, you wanna join Ratatoskr?¡±

 Chapter 411: Onee-san? Itsuka Shiori

    ¡°Listen up! If you screw up in front of my family I am going to make you sleep on the street, capiche?¡±

    Itsuka Kotori reminded Wu Yan for the nth time. It¡¯s like she has zero trust in his acting ability.

    Wu Yan wanted to sigh as he gaze up at the sky but seeing the house in front of him made him stop. Something about this felt odd.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure why he followed Itsuka Kotori home.

    He¡¯s still trying to piece together the puzzle of why she had a red sealing bracelet on her.

    This is the first time he came here and the first time he met with Itsuka Kotori. How did she obtain the bracelet?¡­

    This world developed its own sealing bracelet?¡­

    The System reminded him that the sealing bracelet can only be found in the system.

    Which means, the bracelet she has at the moment came from the system.

    That raises another question, they just met today and they were like strangers at first, given that he has never been to this world before and he had only used the sealing bracelet once on Flandre-chan.

    How did Itsuka Kotori obtain her sealing bracelet? Where is the other halve of the bracelet? If she¡¯s wearing the bracelet, does that mean her spirit powers are sealed at the moment?

    Still trying to figure the aforementioned 3 questions, he subsconciously nodded after Kotori invited him into Ratatoskr.

    Voil¨¤, now he¡¯s a part of Ratatoskr with the position of a senior counter-measure officer.

    Ratatoskr has technology on par with the AST, if not outright more modern equipment. The critical weakness of Ratatoskr is their lenient attitude towards spirits. They couldn¡¯t go toe to toe with AST or any military organization with their pacifist nature, what with trying to save spirits as opposed to outright killing them.

    Wu Yan¡¯s appearance filled their organizational need. He had the battle strength as witnessed by Kotori and others when he fought against AST members, he could probably hold his own against spirits.

    If they didn¡¯t make him a senior officer, it¡¯s going to be an injustice to Wu Yan¡¯s ability.

    Wu Yan also wasn¡¯t clear why he followed Itsuka Kotori home. Apparently¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you have some other place you can crash at?¡±

    Wu Yan thought about it for a second and he conceded that she had a point.

    He had enough gold on hand to buy a mansion but he reckoned that it would better to live with a cute girl than have a whole mansion all to himself.

    He¡¯s also curious about Itsuka Shido, the protagonist of this world. The main character of Hayate the Combat Butler and Toaru no Majutsu Index had shit-tier luck. He¡¯s worried that their bad luck might infect him so he stayed well away from them.

    More importantly, Itsuka Shido is like Hikaru Genji.

    He had managed to conquer Itsuka Kotori¡¯s route when she¡¯s still young. If this world is identical to the original work, Itsuka Kotori is an unsalvageable brocon mess.

    He felt a bit disappointed at the thought of this. Itsuka Kotori is a very cute girl but since she already has someone who is good for her, Wu Yan isn¡¯t interested in netorare (Tl: or cuckold) the poor guy.

    Wu Yan¡¯s disappointed look didn¡¯t escape Kotori. She shivered and she bared her cute fangs at him.

    ¡°What nefarious schemes are you hatching now?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed her off.

    ¡°Why are you implying that I am thinking of something evil again?¡±

    Kotori snorted and she turned the other way. She hesitated at her door. She turned around and reminded him.

    ¡°I am saying it again, don¡¯t screw up in front of my family or you¡¯re going to sleep in the street¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression collapsed.

    ¡°You said that many times now¡­¡±

    ¡°I am afraid you¡¯re gonna forget.¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me, what doesn¡¯t constitute screwing up?¡±

    ¡°I already figured that out for you!¡±

    Itsuka Kotori said in a slightly reluctant manner.

    ¡°I am going to tell the family that you¡¯re my long lost onii-chan!¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his own breath. His eyebrows kept jolting.

    ¡°Long-lost brother huh? Quite a convenient excuse if there ever was one¡­¡±

    ¡°What, got some problem with it?¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ maybe think of another one?¡­¡±

    ¡°Motion denied!¡±

    Kotori exhaled and she faced the door. She took down her black ribbons and she tied her back up with white ribbons she had taken out from her pocket.

    He amused himself with this personality transformation. She¡¯s going to transition into her imouto mode which Wu Yan is looking forward to.

    He wasn¡¯t disappointed in the least.

    Her cold expression disappeared when she turned around to invite him in. She had a very cute and innocent expression on that went well with her wide smile that narrowed her eyes.

    She winked at him and she giggled.

    ¡°Sa, let¡¯s go in, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Her tender voice caused a warm sense to flow through Wu Yan¡¯s body, it¡¯s like he¡¯s soaking in a hotspring.

    Itsuka Kotori didn¡¯t know that she almost caused Wu Yan to awaken with a strange fetish. She opened the door to her house and she greeted in a bubbly voice loud enough to hear throughout the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but smile as he watched Itsuka Kotori going about in her imouto mode.

    He¡¯s stunned when another tender voice entered his ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re back huh? Kotori!¡±

    A figure slowly appeared from within the house. His expression twisted into an even more confused one when he saw the appearance of the figure.

    She had blue hair that streamed down her back. Messy bangs that covered her forehead, it wouldn¡¯t take much to cover up her eyes. She had a flower hairpin decorating the left side of her bangs. The hairpin increased its owner¡¯s cuteness by a ton even if the owner was already cute without it.

    She¡¯s wearing an apron with wok and spatula in hands. She had a very loving air around her.

    You read that right, it¡¯s her!

    ¡°Nee-san!¡±

    Itsuka Kotori glomped her, she hugged one of her arm, it would appear that their relationship is very close.

    Wu Yan parroted Kotori.

    ¡°Nee-san?!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~~~¡±

    Itsuka Kotori giggled while hugging her sister¡¯s arm.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, Itsuka Shiori!¡±

 Chapter 412: Itsuka Shidou Onii-chan?!

    Itsuka Shiori!

    Kotori¡¯s sister? sister?!

    Where¡¯s Itsuka Shido? Don¡¯t tell me he got turned into another gender? Does this mean that this is the main character of this work as opposed to Itsuka Shido in the original work?¡­

    Wu Yan is a bit too stunned for words, he had tried to imagine scenarios where he met with the main characters of the various world but he never expected a scenario like this.

    Itsuka Shido cross-dressed once in the original work, he was trying to get close to a spirit who really hated males. Wu Yan didn¡¯t think Shido had the hobby to crossdress as a girl at home so¡­

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°Do you only have a sister at home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~~¡±

    Kotori felt that it¡¯s a bit odd why Wu Yan is acting like this upon seeing her sister but she answered anyway.

    ¡°Um, are you sure you don¡¯t have an elder brother or someone like that?¡±

    Kotori shook her head, her twintails flailed around because of that and it gave her a youthful vibe.

    ¡°Nope~ I only have my Onee-chan at home¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. He wanted to make someone pay for getting him this riled upon at the expectation of meeting the protagonist.

    Who¡¯s the genius that turned Shido into a girl?!

    Wu Yan felt like this version of Date A Live is going further away from his familiar memories into something of an unfamiliar battleground.

    The sealing bracelet, the gender transformation of the protagonist¡­

    The cast is more or less the same but now that the protagonist had been turned into a girl, he can¡¯t say for sure that the story will proceed like it did in the original world¡­

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure what¡¯s going to happen from now on¡­

    Shiori sneaked a peek at Wu Yan who is experiencing a myriad of facial expressions. She frowned and pulled Kotori to the side.

    ¡°Kotori, who¡¯s this? He looks a bit suspicious¡­¡±

    Kotori is surprised at her own sister¡¯s intuition. If it¡¯s her commando mode she¡¯s probably going to give more leads that will divulge Wu Yan¡¯s identity.

    Her imouto mode is on so she has to be an obedient girl.She shook her head.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a suspicious guy¡­¡±

    Kotori presented Wu Yan with a cheerful vibe.

    ¡°Onee-chan! This is Kotori¡¯s long lost Onii-chan~¡±

    ¡°Long lost Onii-chan?¡­¡±

    Shiori is even more confused.

    ¡°Kotori, why is this the first time I have heard about this long lost brother of yours?¡­¡±

    Shiori¡¯s question is justified. Shiori¡¯s not Kotori¡¯s blood-related sister, even if she lived with Kotori for a long time, she¡¯s not sure whether Kotori really had a long lost brother.

    Kotori scratched her head while sticking her tongue out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know as well, I just found out quite recently¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Shiori is still suspicious regarding the origin of this long lost brother and when she found out herself.

    However, since Kotori is looking cheeky, Shiori is sure that Kotori wouldn¡¯t give her a clear answer even if she pressed forward with her questions.

    She looked at Wu Yan, she¡¯s still doubtful of this guy¡¯s character but since Kotori vouched for him, she only has to keep an eye for Kotori just to make sure she doesn¡¯t get trick into something with this guy¡­

    ¡°Welcome to the Itsuka residence!¡±

    Shiori smiled and she bowed.

    ¡°I am Itsuka Shiori! Kotori¡¯s sister, I will be in your care¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way, he¡¯s not too sure how to deal with this transformed protagonist. He¡¯s okay either way but this is a surprise for him.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes beamed up. He looked at Kotori.

    Wait, the main character got turned into a girl. That means Kotori isn¡¯t infatuated with the protagonist.

    He¡¯s a bit frustrated to think that things had changed but this is a pleasant turn of events for him.

    Kotori, completely unaware that she had been targeted by a certain wolf, she wanted to say something about Wu Yan. She wanted to tell him to greet Shiori properly, Kotori started panicking¡­

    The situation became a bit awkward so Kotori jumped out and she broke the ice.

    ¡°Onee-chan, can onii-chan live with us for a while? Oh, and can I trouble you to prepare an extra meal.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Shiori smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well then, I am going to help um¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Kotori knew she¡¯s trying to get his name which Wu Yan completely forgot to mention.

    He hurriedly tried to introduce himself but Kotori interrupted him.

    ¡°Er, Onii-chan¡¯s name is Itsuka¡­ Shido¡­¡±

    Kotori said something that caused Wu Yan¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°Shido! Yeah, that¡¯s Onii-chan¡¯s name, Itsuka Shido~¡±

    Kotori is all smiley thinking that she came up with a great name. Shiori felt odd, Itsuka Shido made it sound like they really are a pair of siblings due to how similar their names sounded.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned into ‡å.

    How is he supposed to respond to his name being Itsuka Shido?

    Still donning a ‡å expression, he tried to talk to Kotori.

    ¡°Er¡­ About that, Itsuka Shido¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s expression distorted into a demonic one. She¡¯s basically giving him the signal to roll along with her. How was she to know that Itsuka Shido meant to Wu Yan?

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not happy with? Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ No¡­¡±

    He¡¯s now the main character so there¡¯s really nothing much to make a fuss about¡­

    Shiori motioned for Wu Yan to enter by inviting him inside.

    ¡°Well, Shido-kun, enter first, let me finish up what I am doing and I can help you with preparing your room.¡±

    Now that Shiori has said so much, what can Wu Yan do but smile and thank her for her considerations?

    ¡°Well, I will be imposing on you, Shiori!¡±

    Shiori gave him a sweet smile.

    ¡°Since Shido¡¯s Kotori¡¯s brother, that means you¡¯re my Onii-chan as well. Don¡¯t¡¯ be a stranger just treat this as your own home¡­¡±

    ¡°Ne ne, Onii-chan, let me show you around the house!¡±

    Kotori pulled Wu Yan and Shiori into the house in an elated manner.

 Chapter 413: Same morning different main character

    Tenguu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    Shiori is currently humming a tune while preparing breakfast in the kitchen. She went about the kitchen like a very homely wife, it¡¯s clear that she enjoyed cooking from the way she prepared the meals.

    Meanwhile, Wu Yan is dead asleep in his bed, nevermind that this is another world and he¡¯s sleeping in a different bed nothing¡¯s going to stop him from getting his sleep.

    The door to his room slowly opened up and a red-haired girl peeked in on him while sneaking around. She looked at the bed and she locked onto her target¡­

    ¡°Onii-chan found¡­¡±

    She tip-toed her way over to the bed while trying not to make sound.

    When she¡¯s about a meter away from Wu Yan¡¯s bed she did a running jump and pounced on Wu Yan feet first.

    ¡°Onii-chan! Wakey wakey!¡±

    Kotori giggled while jumping on top of Wu Yan. Her little feet dancing over his blanket, she¡¯s not going to let him sleep any longer than this.

    But, given that Kotori¡¯s weight is less than 40kg, she couldn¡¯t do anything more than tickle Wu Yan¡¯s True Ancestor body. Not satisfied with the results, she pursed her lips and she jumped up once more, this time, aiming for Wu Yan¡¯s stomach.

    The jolt of pain woke Wu Yan up.

    ¡°Ow~~ Onii-chan, good morning~~¡±

    Kotori acted like she did nothing wrong, she gave him her usual cheeky smile. Her greeting would have been fine if she wasn¡¯t standing on top of him.

    Wu Yan would grumble if treated violently like this, however, he¡¯s not complaining because the moment he opened his eyes, he was too stunned to be angry.

    Itsuka Kotori who is standing on top of him is wearing a skirt so¡­

    The person herself isn¡¯t aware that she¡¯s showing her goods. Seeing his dazed expression made her think that maybe he¡¯s not completely conscious yet so she pursed her lips and she wanted to stomp one more time.

    Wu Yan immediately stopped her in a panic. The place she was aiming for was closer to his harpoon than his belly.

    ¡°Wait wait!¡±

    Feeling chilly from her ridiculous accuracy, he pulled her by the hand before she can complete what she¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    Itsuka Kotori lost her balance and fell down into Wu Yan¡¯s chest as he subconsciously hugged her.

    Freezing up, her soft body became tense as heck. He¡¯s musky scent entered her nose and she could feel his burly arms wrapped around her waist. It¡¯s too much for her to process¡­

    This is the first time she¡¯s so close to one of the opposite gender.

    This kind of intimate contact is nothing for Wu Yan who is already blase after the events of Toaru Majutsu no Index and Silvaria World Institute. It¡¯s a different girl but a hug is just a hug to him.

    He sighed at Kotori who froze up.

    ¡°I say, Kotori, I am not sure if you wanted me to wake up or never wake up again. Your methods are less than graceful if I must say¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt odd, the way she woke him up is almost identical to how Kotori originally woke Shido up in the original work.

    Could it be that not only his given name changed, he¡¯s now actually the protagonist of this world?¡­

    She meekly raised her head, she saw that Wu Yan didn¡¯t intend on letting her go anytime soon so she pleaded with him.

    ¡°Um, Onii-chan, can you let go of me please?¡±

    He¡¯s amused with her bashful appearance, instead of letting her go, he tightened his hold on her, he had a really nasty grin at the moment.

    ¡°Let go? If a naughty sister did a prank on her own brother to wake him up, doesn¡¯t that lead to a punishment of some sort?¡­¡±

    Kotori started flushing red, there is practically no distance between them at the moment, she can feel his firm chest pressing against her.

    ¡°I-I was wrong¡­¡±

    Kotori stuttered while trying to push Wu Yan¡¯s chest away. He could feel her heart racing away at the moment.

    ¡°Oh you feel that way now? Then, are you ready for the punishment?¡±

    He kept rewarding his eyes with her embarrassed look.

    Kotori lowered her head and she mewled.

    ¡°Wh-what kind of punishment?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned like a villain.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know¡­¡±

    He slowly reduced the distance between their faces.

    ¡°Gu¡­¡±

    Kotori turned deep red.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Kotori¡¯s heart started beating rapidly at the thought of her punishment. She¡¯s not sure what she should do.

    She kept looking around to see if there¡¯s anything or anyone here to save her. When Wu Yan got close enough for a kiss, she closed her eyes after guling.

    Wu Yan is rejoicing that he came so far after just a day of getting to know her. It would seem that this multiple personality girl is going to enter his crystal palace.

    Cute girls like her are really easy to¡­

    Something interrupted his thought, something physical but it¡¯s not a kiss. It¡¯s a fist to the face from Kotori.

    ¡°Bagarh!¡±

    The sudden punch knocked him away, it was right on the nose too. Wu Yan¡¯s grip on Kotori loosened as he held his nose.

    ¡°You despicable lewd wolf in human skin!¡±

    Kotori yelled at him. She had switched the ribbon from white to black.

    She¡¯s in her commander mode!

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    He can¡¯t believe how quickly she could change the ribbons she had.

    She misconstrued his grumbling thinking that he¡¯s complaining about her turning him down¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your testicular fortitude!¡±

    Kotori punched the bastard one more time.

    ¡°I will teach you to pucker your lips towards a girl you met just a day ago! Die!¡±

    ¡°Argh!!!¡±

 Chapter 414: Day 1 at the start of the plo

    Shiori had a bowl in her left hand with a pair of chopsticks in her right hand, she¡¯s about to dine in but she¡¯s looking at Kotori and Wu Yan with a confused expression.

    She¡¯s wondering if the two of them has anything to say. They are acting way too suspicious.

    One of them is busy wolfing down food like he hadn¡¯t ate for days while the other is still flushed red and wielding her chopsticks even when her own bowl is empty.

    Suspicious¡­

    Shiori glanced at them and she couldn¡¯t hold back her own curiosity.

    ¡°Erm, you two want to share what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Kotori flinched like a criminal, she stood up with such energy that the chair she¡¯s sitting on flipped over.

    Kotori blushed and she shouted at Shiori with closed eyes.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on! Nothing!¡±

    Shiori is stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Kotori is flipping out like this. Could it be that something interesting happened?¡­

    Shiori looked at Wu Yan who is awkwardly smiling. She asked him.

    ¡°Did I ask about something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡­¡±

    Kotori couldn¡¯t help but think about what happened, rather, what almost happened. She¡¯s completely red at the moment. Luckily for her, she managed to stop the train before it arrived at a weird destination, she¡¯s glad she changed her ribbon at the fastest speed she can muster otherwise¡­

    Kotori didn¡¯t have the courage to look Wu Yan in the eyes. It¡¯s more than just almost crossing the line with him, it¡¯s because she¡¯s embarrassed that she punched Wu Yan twice in her commander mode.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not going to spill the beans, of course, he would die before admitting he got punched in the face twice from trying to kiss a girl. Kotori also won¡¯t tell because she has her own circumstances.

    Shiori thought she really did miss something amusing, the two of them did something and they aren¡¯t telling, that¡¯s all Shiori knows for now.

    Shiori hesitated for a bit and she bit her chopstick out of a subconscious whim. She lowered her head and decided to stop asking about it.

    ¡°Uu, I so wanna know¡­¡±

    She still wants to know though¡­

    The TV is on and the news was relayed to them through the screen.

    ¡°Earning this morning, a minor spacequake has been detected in Tengu City, no casualties have been reported and the authorities are still investigating the incident¡­¡±

    This news stopped the three of them. Wu Yan and Kotori¡¯s expression turned serious. She¡¯s not in her bashful mode anymore, she looked at Wu Yan to make sure he¡¯s not blowing his cover.

    If it¡¯s her commander mode, this reaction would have been expected. Her imouto mode shouldn¡¯t react to something like this since the setting is that she¡¯s a bubbly innocent girl who doesn¡¯t have any opinions about events like this.

    Wu Yan is seriously wondering if the two personalities are really distinct. It¡¯s like they are sharing more than just memories. This imouto mode Kotori should also be aware of how to calmly face the news of a spacequake from observing commander mode Kotori deal with spacequakes.

    The original work never dealt with this so he decided not to bother with it since he¡¯s only been here for a day. He¡¯s just going about his usual ignore the problem until it resolves itself attitude.

    Shiori didn¡¯t know that these two had such a covert background. At least, that¡¯s how it seems at the moment. She muttered.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like there¡¯s been a lot of these recently?¡­¡±

    She¡¯s referring to spacequakes.

    Kotori glanced at the TV and she brushed it off.

    ¡°Yeah, and the spacequakes are so untimely..¡±

    Kotori¡¯s voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan heard it but he ignored it because he already knew what¡¯s going on.

    Kotori and Shiori aren¡¯t aware of it yet but Wu Yan knows that this is the cue of entrance for the first heroine of the story, Yatogami Tohka.

    It¡¯s the start of the plot.

    The news report brought down the mood of the dining room. Spacequakes are a disaster the world has learned to live with. Knowing that something like this is this close, Shiori felt a bit sad about it but Wu Yan and Kotori had different thoughts.

    Shiori returned to her normal self and she looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Alright, Shido, what¡¯s your plan from now on?¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Huh? About what?¡±

    Shiori iggled.

    ¡°Kotori and I are heading to school so you¡¯re the only one at home, is that going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. Kotori cut him off before Wu Yan can finish.

    ¡°Onee-chan, you don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡±

    Kotori wagged her index finger.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be home alone, he¡¯s going to the same school as you!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan and Shiori cried out in unison. Kotori winked at Wu Yan when it looked like he¡¯s going to say something. Wu Yan sat back down.

    This is a decision made by Kotori in her commander mode.

    Shiori turned to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, you¡¯re going to Raizen high school?¡±

    ¡°That would be so yes¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in an awkward manner. He had graduated university years ago and now he¡¯s apparently going back to high school.

    Silvaria World Institute was a different case, it¡¯s a school that primarily taught fighting techniques while the schools here are normal schools where you pack your bags and go study there.

    If at all possible, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to go.

    He has to go since he¡¯s aligned with Ratatoskr, and he¡¯s mooching off her by staying at her home so he has to obey her command.

    Raizen high, that¡¯s the same high school the protagonist went to in the original work. The original Shido is now a lady so if that¡¯s the case, more than likely, Origami Tobiichi is going to be there.

    If he goes there, he¡¯s going to bump into Origami for sure and he can just see the surprised look on that Kuudere.

    Tobiichi Origami had a thing for the original protagonist. Wu Yan¡¯s wondering if Tobiichi Origami will throw herself all over Shiori.

    That would be nice to see.

    Kotori saw that Wu Yan isn¡¯t going to object to her statement so she nodded in a satisfied manner. Shiori smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I was worrying if you¡¯re going to be lonely to be at home all by yourself¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed that notion off. In this world, pigs will fly before it gets lonely for him¡­

 Chapter 415: Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl?

    On the way to school, he amused himself with Kotori who kept chanting super deluxe kiddy meal like some kid. Kotori wanted to go to the family dining restaurant to get some deluxe kiddy meal in her but Shiori wouldn¡¯t budge. It¡¯s different now if you look at Shiori¡¯s smiling face.

    She¡¯s spoiling her rotten.

    Two beautiful ladies of different body size giggled their merry way on the way to school. A lot of people were gawking at them. Wu Yan had a helpless expression on.

    They are not gawking at how childish Kotori is, this scene happened in the original work and it¡¯s the cue for the next series of events. He expected this to happen so he¡¯s not feeling bad about being gawked at.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say about being made to wear a uniform.

    It had a western-style to it, he wore a white shirt with blue tie completed with a black blazer. He had a pair of grey pants on as well. His bag looked more like an office worker than a student¡¯s backpack.

    He¡¯s already way over 20 years old but his youthful face made him barely passable as a high school student. Anyone who¡¯s unfamiliar with Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t know he¡¯s actually over 20 years old.

    He didn¡¯t know how Kotori pulled it off but when he said he¡¯s going to school, she managed to prepare a set of uniform rather quickly. She even managed to persuade Shiori.

    Ratatoskr had the power to straight-up buy a whole commercial complex, restaurant, hotels to do renovations. With that kind of authority and power, getting him into a high school is probably only a child¡¯s play for them.

    Itsuka Shido¡¯s enrolment at Raizen is practically set in stone at this point.

    Wu Yan was planning on heading to Fraxinus to wait for the arrival of Yatogami Tohka. He thought he could also use the chance to browse around the airship. However, his plans are up in smokes now so he figured he might as well go to school with Shiori like an obedient boy.

    Even if he went there¡¯s almost no time for him to settle in, according to the original plot, another spacequake will occur sometime very soon and the school will be caught in the aftermath. Even if he went, is there actually any point?

    Wu Yan reckons that his objections won¡¯t mean anything so he went along with this and went to school, he¡¯s thinking that he could use this chance to improve his experience playing the role of a redshirt.

    They arrived at the family diner pretty soon and Kotori looked back at them.

    ¡°Onee-chan, Onii-chan, let¡¯s meet up here after school okay?~¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Shiori smiled at Kotori. Kotori pouted at them and she told them to make sure they are here even if a spacequake hits. Wu Yan silently laughed at her.

    After sending Kotori away, the two of them exchanged a look. Shiori explained to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Well then, Shido, it¡¯s time we go to school, it¡¯s a new school term so all the new students and old students have to report their attendance.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he wanted to follow Shiori but something that flashed behind an electric pole caught his attention.

    The figure also noticed Wu Yan¡¯s detection and the figure quickly hid away.

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow and he felt odd¡­

    If he didn¡¯t miss anything, he¡¯s pretty sure that the figure had white hair that reached the shoulders¡­

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched. He glanced at the pole and he glanced at Shiori before he sighed.

    Don¡¯t tell me, Tobiichi Origami is after the Shiori just like she¡¯s after Shido in the original work?

    However, Shido had turned into Shiori and the new Shido is him, Tobiichi Origami probably wouldn¡¯t go after him since he¡¯s not the real one.

    Could it be that even after Shiori¡¯s gender-reversed, Tobiichi Origami¡¯s sexual orientation changed to accommodate this?

    Does that mean Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl now?

    Wu Yan felt like this isn¡¯t what he signed up for but he¡¯s frustrated that he can¡¯t ring up a customer service center to complain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Shido? We are going to be late if you don¡¯t hurry up¡­¡±

    O-alright¡­¡±

    Tobiichi Origami stuck out her head, she frowned when she saw Wu Yan and Shiori walking to school together.

    ¡°That spirit¡­¡±

    Tobiichi Origami examined Wu Yan.

    ¡°Why is he here? What¡¯s his objective? Moreover, traveling together with Shiori¡­¡±

    She tapped away at her watch. Confused by what she saw, she mumbled¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly a spirit but why am I not getting any readings from him?¡­¡±

    ===

    Looking at the 2-4 sign hanging above him, Wu Yan sighed.

    It¡¯s the same class the protagonist studied in, 4th class of the second year of high school.

    He more or less saw this coming but he really got assigned to the same problematic class that Tobiichi Origami is in¡­

    ¡°I became the protagonist? Surely not, I don¡¯t have the ability to seal a spirit¡¯s power by kissing them, regrettable as that may be¡­¡±

    A very cute teacher who¡¯s actually very thirsty and desperate for marriage explained to the students the ropes around the school and she introduced the new student.

    ¡°Erm, there¡¯s a new transfer student that¡¯s going to study with us starting from today and¡­¡±

    Each of the students had different reactions to this news. They are guessing his gender and appearance. They wanted either a very handsome and cool guy or a very pretty and elegant girl. The students think that they can have a very exciting time studying with a student like that.

    Shiori is the first one to react.

    ¡°Transfer student¡­ is it Shido? I see, so he got assigned to this class¡­?¡±

    The teacher expected this kind of reaction so she turned towards the door without saying much.

    ¡°Come in¡­¡±

    Wu Yan slapped his cheeks and perked himself up before entering. A spacequake will hit soon and everyone¡¯s going to take shelter, he figured he can just sneak out at that time¡­

    He slowly opened the door and entered everyone¡¯s sight. He looked at the students and he smiled at Shiori who looked like she had guessed how this came to be. He also made sure to stare back at Tobiichi Origami who¡¯s totally checking him out, but not in a good way. He wrote his name on the blackboard.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Itsuka Shido!¡±

    They all turned around and looked at Shiori in surprise. This is only normal since they share the same surname.

    Wu Yan felt a bit awkward standing here like this so he quickly ended this introduction.

    ¡°I will be in your care from now on¡­¡±

    The students exchanged looks at his simple introduction. The teacher also awkwardly smiled at the tense mood that formed in this classroom

 Chapter 416: Spacequake alarm, as expectedâ€¦

    Tenguu City, Raizen High School.

    The teacher did her best to unleash a torrent of knowledge upon the students. She didn¡¯t stop for the whole duration her class was in session. Wu Yan admires her ability to talk non-stop like that. However, he didn¡¯t listen to her lessons at all.

    He understood the lesson, even if he didn¡¯t, Impeccable memory allowed him to recall the lesson and its content with perfect accuracy. However, classes are a form of mental torture for him, he¡¯s an otaku through and through, a torment like this one is one he had suffered for 12 years.

    Excluding preschool, that is¡­

    Luckily for him, the classes here at Japan aren¡¯t as lengthy as the one over in China, there are also clubs, clubs, and more clubs. This is practically heaven compared to what he had to deal with. Thus, he just laid back and enjoyed the day as much as he could.

    Aside from Wu Yan, there¡¯s another student who didn¡¯t listen to the class at all. Tobiichi Origami had the best grade of her year, full marks in physical education, cute looks, she¡¯s basically the model student of all model students. She¡¯s behaving unlike herself, she¡¯s not paying attention to class. She had her mind full of thoughts about Wu Yan.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s worried that Wu Yan would rampage and hurt people.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t like this attention she¡¯s giving him. It¡¯s not like he dislikes getting attention from a beautiful girl like her. However, the way Tobiichi Origami is looking at him, it¡¯s like an android trying to analyze everything he does. It¡¯s so unnatural that he can¡¯t get used to it.

    After class¡­

    Shiori packed up her stuff and she turned to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, let¡¯s go to the family diner, Kotori should be there waiting for us¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded, at least, he planned to nod until Tobiichi Origami interrupted them by standing up all of a sudden.

    Tobiichi Origami got close to Wu Yan and she stared at him so hard that he felt uncomfortable, he thought he would cry.

    Miss, you have been staring at me the whole day. I am not handsome and as a true ancestor, there¡¯s really nothing much to see except for my eyes, please stop with the staring¡­

    Maybe she heard Wu Yan¡¯s internal monologue, Tobiichi Origami voiced her thoughts with her expressionless face.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed her off.

    ¡°I can guess why you¡¯re asking me that but why do you appear unfazed at my appearance?¡±

    Shiori scratched her cheek and she raised an arm.

    ¡°Er, do you two know each other?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami turned towards Shiori. Wu Yan also noticed that Tobiichi Origami looked at Shiori with a really passionate pair of eyes even if she appeared expressionless.

    Shiori shivered and she backed away subconsciously from her intense stare. She¡¯s wondering just where did she meet this genius girl, why is she acting like she¡¯s familiar with her?

    In the original work, the answer remains unknown and naturally, no one could give an answer to Shiori¡¯s internal question.

    Wu Yan confirmed the change in attitude as he arrived at the conclusion that his prior suspicion had been correct.

    They turned a fine lady into a yuri girl¡­

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards Shiori who is put on the spot by Tobiichi Origami. He admired Shiori, he had a lot of respect for Shiori right now.

    Even after getting his gender-reversed, she could still attract girls. It¡¯s a level of attractiveness that people praise.

    Ignoring whatever respect he might have for Shiori, Shiori is creeped out by Tobiichi Origami. She tried to run away.

    ¡°Erm, Tobiichi-san, we have a prior engagement so if you¡¯ll excuse us¡­¡±

    ¡°Itsuka Shiori!¡±

    Tobiichi Origami spoke in a calm manner, cutting Shiori short before she can finish her sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to him, it won¡¯t end well for you¡­¡±

    Shiori flinched and she protested back in a defiant but meek manner.

    ¡°But, Shido is my brother¡­¡±

    Tobiichi Origami¡¯s pupil contracted. She wanted to believe Shiori but how can she? She would rather die than believe a spirit like Shido is the older brother of Shiori. Even if she can¡¯t get any readings indicating he¡¯s a spirit, she saw him descend with the spacequake last time.

    This must mean that Wu Yan did something to Shiori.

    It¡¯s certainly possible if it¡¯s the power of spirits.

    ¡°What did you do to Shiori?!¡±

    Wu Yan twitched his lips.

    ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t do anything, will you believe me?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami said nothing while leering at Wu Yan.

    Shiori wanted to say something about Tobiichi Origami and Wu Yan¡¯s apparent confrontation. However, a loud blare stopped her. The alarm covered the entirety of Tengu city.

    ¡°Spacequake detected, all civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover, this is not a drill, this is not a drill. All civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover. Repeat, all civilians should proceed to the closest shelter for cover.¡±

    ¡°Repeat, spacequake detected¡­¡±

    It¡¯s here!

    Shiori looked very surprised but Wu Yan and Tobiichi Origami had different expression, they put on their serious looks.

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Wu Yan one last time before leaving the classroom. Shiori gasped and she yelled at her.

    ¡°Tobiichi-san, don¡¯t run around, we must get to a shelter as soon as possible¡­¡±

    If it¡¯s any other time, maybe Tobiichi Origami would have listened to Shiori. But, if it¡¯s spirit related, not even Shiori can stop Tobiichi Origami. The revival of Tobiichi Origami¡¯s parents is probably the only thing that can stop her reckless abandon in her fight against spirits.

    In the original work, Shido had to stand between Origami¡¯s cannon and another spirit for her to compromise. It¡¯s clear that every spirit is on her shit list.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Shiori turned towards Wu Yan and she pleaded in a frustrated tone. Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Shiori, let¡¯s go take cover¡­¡±

    Shiori nodded with a hint of anxiety.

    ¡°I wonder if Kotori found a shelter yet¡­¡±

    Shiori took out a phone from her pocket and she tracked Kotori down via GPS, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t stop her as she yelped.

    ¡°Why?! Why is Kotori still at the family dining place?¡±

    Shiori recalled what Kotori said to her this morning and she turned pale.

    ¡°Kotori, is she really waiting for us over there?¡±

    Wu Yan patted Shiori on the shoulders¡­

    ¡°Go take cover, I will deal with Kotori¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 417: Space stone

    On a certain street in Tengu city, a figure streaked across a now empty pedestrian pathway. If a normal human is here, they would only see afterimages of a person and then boom he¡¯s gone from the observer¡¯s sight.

    He ran so hard he almost created sonic booms wherever he went. This figure created wind blades in his path just by running, the ground got slightly destroyed when the wind blades fell on the road.

    Wu Yan ran around but a sound interrupted him, it came from his Bluetooth earset.

    ¡°Hey, Shido! Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Kotori?¡±

    Wu Yan pressed a palm against the communication set. He¡¯s worried that his speed will cause the earset to fall off.

    Kotori in her commander mode can¡¯t call Wu Yan Onii-chan in a sweet voice like her imouto mode can. It¡¯s certainly not something she can do with just a few days to get to know a person.

    Kotori shook off the thought, She knows she can fool everyone but herself. After all, her relationship with Wu Yan isn¡¯t just that of strangers.

    ¡°Your present location?¡±

    ¡°Heading towards the center of spacequake¡­¡±

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°What about Shiori-nee?¡±

    ¡°I told her to head to the shelter first!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Kotori became silent. Wu Yan could more or less guess why she¡¯s like this.

    Shiori had the peculiar ability to seal a spirit¡¯s power through a kiss, the power would then be sealed in his body. This is a trait the original Shido had in the original work.

    Kotori probably knew that Shiori had this ability as well. Shiori¡¯s ability to seal spirit powers away is crucial to Ratatoskr¡¯s objective to save spirits.

    Kotori cooperated with Shido in order to raise the familiarity he had with the spirits to finally seal their spirit power away and let them live normal lives as humans.

    It¡¯s completely different with his case.

    In Kotori¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t want to see her beloved sister being dragged into this dangerous maelstrom where she could lose her life at any time. If it¡¯s Shido, she would probably push him out there to associate with the spirits. However, Shido had been gender-reversed into Shiori.

    A man should be manly. As a loving sister, Kotori subconsciously wanted to keep her safe.

    Shiori¡¯s power is crucial to Ratatoskr¡¯s goal so she has to borrow her power in one way or the other.

    However, it¡¯s different now.

    With Wu Yan here, she can definitely do it.

    ¡°Hey, you still got more of those bracelets that can seal one¡¯s power away?¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised.

    ¡°Bracelets that seal one¡¯s power? Oh, you¡¯re talking about sealing bracelets right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the name, do you have more of them?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can always buy some from System. It¡¯s Kotori¡¯s words that Wu Yan finds weird. In the end, he answered honestly.

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Kotori had a relieved look on her face. She then grinned at the screen which had located Wu Yan¡¯s present location. She shifted the Chupa Chups in her mouth and she declared.

    ¡°Shido, we will now assist you as the organization know as Ratatoskr, your mission is to use the sealing bracelets on any spirit you encounter later on!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°¡®Ha?¡¯, don¡¯t give me that!¡±

    Kotori yelled at him

    ¡°I want to hear ¡®Sir yes sir!''¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. Welp, he¡¯s done it now, he¡¯s officially taking on the protagonist¡¯s original role.

    ¡°Goodbye my lovely Item points, I will not be seeing you anytime soon¡­¡±

    He kicked at the corner of the alley and launched himself closer to the event horizon of the spacequake. The obstacles in his path are nothing as he easily traversed them to reach the spacequake. The people in Fraxinus can¡¯t believe their eyes¡­

    A fissure in space appeared and the surrounding died down into a deathly silence. Suddenly, a black flash appeared.

    Beep, spacequake phenomenon detected

    Beep, user is within effective collection range, materialize the phenomenon?¡±

    The System rang in his mind. Wu Yan agreed.

    Beep, materializing spacequake¡­

    The space trembled and a large orb of dark material manifested in the street while expanding rapidly.

    A spacequake will reduce anything it touch to ruins but this spacequake felt different somehow¡­

    The objects that were touched aren¡¯t adversely affected by the black light.

    Everyone in Fraxinus jumped at this sight, not even Kotori could believe it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why didn¡¯t the spacequake destroy the surrounding area?¡±

    Kannazuki Kyouhei gawked at the screen with a loose jaw. Kotori frowned as she looked at Wu Yan, having found her answer.

    The black orb blew on the surrounding object, deprived of its ability to do anything harmful, it¡¯s just a colored wind at this point.

    The black orb froze and contracted until it became the size of a small orb that can fit on one¡¯s own palm. It floated slowly towards Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan caught the orb and it¡¯s a black hole is sealed within the orb, it¡¯s still swirling but it had a certain allure to it.

    Space stone obtained!

    He looked at the counter which changed from 0/10 to 1/10 and he stored the space stone away.

    Wu Yan got to the center of the spacequake and a figure in purple stood there¡­.

 Chapter 418: Princessâ€™s advent! Yatogami Tohka!

    Her dark-purple hair is so long it reached the back of her knee, all this hair are kept in line by a purple crystal ribbon. Her glorious hair still looked exquisite though and it¡¯s certainly pleasing to look at.

    Plate armor with a knee-length skirt which has a pink-to-white gradient. The feathers adorning the front of her chest, near her neck and her sides made her look gallant and beautiful at the same time.

    A golden throne is next to her and this throne is floating over a bottomless hole. Its master is currently stepping on the throne. The golded throne had a broadsword stuck in it.

    Purple sparkles floated around her. She also had a pair of beautiful purple eyes. She¡¯s studying the surrounding around her like it¡¯s her first time coming to this world¡­

    Princess: Level 78

    Wu Yan examined this beautiful girl, he¡¯s not exaggerating her beauty, he has seen his fair share of cute girls like Hinagiku, Mikoto, Ikaros, Shokuhou Misaki, Astrea, Flandre-chan, Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. Even Lulu and Fei Fei are just as cute as this lady standing before him.

    However, even so, it¡¯s like the heaven and earth has to make way for her beauty, Wu Yan admired her overwhelming charm.

    Yatogami Tohka, codename Princess.

    The first spirit to make an appearance in the original work.

    She has yet to receive her name since Shido gave her the name in the original work. Without any official name, the System is recognizing her as Princess.

    Tohka finally noticed Wu Yan. She immediately deemed him as a hostile unit.

    Wu Yan stopped examining her after noticing her hostile intention, Tohka also made the first move.

    She quickly pulled out the sword stuck in the throne by grabbing it and yanking it out of the throne. With a swing of her sword, she sent a purple sword beam at Wu Yan.

    Her sudden attack caught Wu Yan by surprise. He withdrew a powerful sword from a red portal that he conjured up.

    Nietono no Shana

    The moment he grabbed the slender blade, crimson flames sprouted forth from the blade and it raised the surrounding temperature in a very short duration. Wu Yan swung the sword and sent a flame wave at the incoming purple sword beam.

    Flame and purple light met in a fiery explosion

    Boom

    The confrontation between these two opposite forces demolished the ground around them. The buildings were fine after the spacequake but in the end, the buildings couldn¡¯t escape their doom.

    Tohka leaned her head to one side in confusion. In her limited amount of memories regarding humans, there shouldn¡¯t be any that can use an angel, maybe he¡¯s a spirit like her?

    Angels are the weapons spirits use in battle. Tohka¡¯s broadsword and that gilded throne are her Angel. These Spirits can use their power to call their angels out to assist them. When Wu Yan took out Nietono no Shana from the Gate of Babylon so she must have assumed that Wu Yane is deploying his own angel.

    Tohka didn¡¯t let go of her hostility. She¡¯s even more hostile now, her eyes had hints deeper anguish.

    Not only humans, but even spirits also seek my death?¡­

    Tohka leaped up and she did a jumping slash at Wu Yan.

    This speed is on another level!

    His eyes turned golden as he defended against her attack with a grim look. Her level 78 isn¡¯t just for show.

    Augmented by her Angel, she¡¯s about as strong as Ikaros.

    Wu Yan at his full power can take on a lower tier 8 individual roughly around the level of 70. However, Ikaros and Tohka are individuals who are very close to tier 9 in actual power.

    If he¡¯s not careful, he could lose in one bout.

    Wu Yan stopped the same moment Tohka pointed her giant sword at him. His raised guard slightly lowered.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re here to kill me too?¡±

    Tohka had a pained expression, her purple eyes were shining with a solemn glow.

    Wu Yan was lost for word when he saw her expression.

    She looked just like Mikoto from back then.

    The same anguished look, a lonely pathetic look like the world had abandoned them, and the resolution to do things right even if it means death. Mikoto had that look when she heard about the fate of the sisters and their background.

    In a defensive stance with Nietono no Shana, he lowered his hand and signaled his non-aggression.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Tohka flinched at the sight of Wu Yan foregoing his defense. She didn¡¯t understand why he did this.

    Wu Yan sighed at the sight of Tohka who¡¯s seriously doubting him. He extended an arm towards her.

    Tohka raised her guard and kept Wu Yan at sword-length by pointing the sword at his chest.

    Wu Yan ignored that and he inched forward even if that meant wounding himself.

    Tohka panicked and she quickly lowered her sword. She couldn¡¯t dodge his hand because of this and he caressed her face.

    Stunned, she didn¡¯t know what to do when someone is touching her in a familiar manner like this.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Your expression is a cheat you know? You¡¯re just going to make it very hard to fight you, do you understand that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tohka is too stumped for words. She didn¡¯t know what to make of this.

    There is one thing she is aware of though¡­

    This person¡¯s hand is so warm, she can feel his warmth reaching her heart¡­

 Chapter 419: Tohka, thatâ€™s your nameâ€¦

    Everyone is Fraxinus had their jaws dropped to the ground by the sight of Wu Yan caressing Princess.

    ¡°Wh-what kind of mastery is this?!¡±

    Kannazuki Kyouhei¡¯s masochist heart trembled at Wu Yan¡¯s brazen move of touching a spirit during the first meeting.

    ¡°H-he actually pulled off something like getting the favorability meter of Princess over half gauge without assistance from us. Is it his inherent trait as a vampire to attract the opposite gender?¡­¡±

    His favorability meter with Princess is already well over half, it¡¯s clear as day that this guy is making progress¡­

    ¡°Heh, not bad¡­¡±

    Kotori shifted the Chupa Chups in her mouth and she grinned. Kotori felt like she had scored big with her catch this time.

    God of conquest¡­

    The other members shared the same thought. Apparently, these ¡°Love Masters¡± recognized Wu Yan¡¯s prowess as a playboy.

    So this is how a real playboy does it¡­

    Wu Yan moved according to his feeling, he¡¯s not really pulling any moves or anything¡­

    It¡¯s probably because it came from his heart that Tohka who is innocent and kind by nature felt touched¡­

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    A member of the control center suddenly shouted with a grave expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Kotori asked.

    She could more or less guess without asking though.

    ¡°AST has made their move, ETA 1 inute to Princess¡¯ location!¡±

    ¡°Quick as ever, I see¡­¡±

    Kotori said with a hint of regret. If the AST arrived any later, Wu Yan¡¯s pace might have been enough to seal the deal with the princess.

    Kotori over-estimated Wu Yan¡¯s ability. He didn¡¯t have it in him to pull off another stunt like that, it would take him more than a day to fill the rest of the familiarity gauge.

    ¡°Shido, can you hear me?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s voice returned him to his senses. His golden eyes are now back to its original deep red eyes that reminded one of a good bottle of red wine. This meant that he¡¯s not planning on continuing this fight.

    Kotori¡¯s next sentence made him wonder if maybe he had made that decision a bit too hastily.

    ¡°Shido! The AST members will be there shortly, their target is most likely Princess.¡±

    Wu Yan frowned. The strike team is made of girls with a good personality but the management is just rotten to the core. If he didn¡¯t deal with them, they are just going to keep bugging him like this.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not afraid of them, he¡¯s not a spirit so they can¡¯t do anything against him. However, Tohka without her ability sealed is a spirit they can track unless she escapes to the other side.

    It¡¯s probably why Tohka has a sad expression.

    Sighing, he turned to Tohka.

    ¡°Hey, wanna come with me?¡±

    Tohka replied in a dumbfounded manner.

    ¡°Come together with you?¡±

    ¡°Yeap¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed her by the hand

    ¡°Your home!¡±

    ¡°Home¡­¡±

    Tohka felt weird. According to her memories, the inhabitants of this world kept coming after her like she¡¯s some kind of freak. Tohka hates them and she¡¯s afraid of them.

    She can only run and defend against her attackers. She didn¡¯t want to hurt a life if at all possible.

    Tohka told Shido in the original work that if Shido didn¡¯t come for her, she would have lost it and killed humans. If that happened, she would become a malignant spirit that treated human lives like ants.

    This is not without a precedent, there is a spirit who wouldn¡¯t think twice about using human lives as she saw fit.

    Tohka almost fell into despair living a life on the run and in constant battle.

    Wu Yan felt bad about her trouble. Even when faced with such ordeals, she remained largely an innocent and kind lady at heart. She likes good food just like any other person her age, she is also fascinated with this world.

    She¡¯s a spirit who has one of the most beautiful smiles he has ever seen. She¡¯s a spirit who would get riled up easily by a cheap provocation. She¡¯s also someone who would use her puppy eyes when she¡¯s hungry. Like a bumpy little pup she would jump in joy or throw a tantrum when she¡¯s angry.

    She¡¯s a very cute spirit.

    Now he knew why Shido charged into the frontline despite the great inherent risk in doing so.

    Can someone really turn a blind eye to a situation like this?¡­

    I just can¡¯t ignore this¡­

    He beamed at her.

    ¡°You coming?¡±

    She looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes with her purple eyes, she glanced at his hand and she nodded without knowing exactly why¡­

    Wu Yan commended her with another smile.

    ¡°You did great!¡±

    Kotori also praised Wu Yan when she saw how he dragged Tohka along while increasing their familiarity.

    Kotori thought that it¡¯s going to take a lot of effort to improve his relationship with Princess, that¡¯s why she prepared a visual novel-like simulation to help Wu Yan with his choices when confronted with Princess. However, she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out so well in just a span of 15 minutes. They didn¡¯t even exchange a lot of words.

    ¡°I knew it, recruiting him was the correct decision. Looks like Shiori Onee-chan won¡¯t get her chance¡­¡±

    ===

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Tohka looked at the person holding her hands. She can¡¯t hold back the urge to exchange more words with him.

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    ¡°Call em Wu¡­ Er¡­ Shido¡­¡±

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka tilted her head while Wu Yan slapped his own head for almost screwing up.

    ¡°Yeap! Shido is my name in this world!¡±

    ¡°Name¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeap, name¡­¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Tohka!¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your name!¡±

    ¡°My¡­name¡­¡±

    Tohka finally reciprocated with her own exquisite smile¡­

    ¡°I am Tohka!¡±

 Chapter 420: Onii-chanâ€™s girlfriend

    ¡°Shido, where are we?¡±

    Tohka looked at the house in front of her before turning around to ask Wu Yan about the building behind her. Is this where she is going to stay from now on?

    ¡°It¡¯s my house!¡±

    ¡°Shido¡¯s house¡­¡±

    Her eyes brightened up and she got into a chirpy mood.

    ¡°So, Shido lives here, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, it¡¯s my house so naturally I live here.¡±

    ¡°My house¡­¡±

    Tohka jumped in joy and she quickly pulled Wu Yan into Shido residence like she owns the joint.

    ¡°Whatcha waiting for? Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    He got helplessly pulled along with her. He can¡¯t help but smile when he saw how elated she is behaving at the moment.

    Tohka¡¯s not wearing her armor anymore. She¡¯s in casual clothes and she had a bracelet on her wrist, it¡¯s a red power sealing bracelet and Wu Yan had another white bracelet added to his wrist which already had a white bracelet to begin with.

    On the way back to the Shido residence, Wu Yan bought a pair of sealing bracelet, he explained the bracelets to Tohka before putting it on Tohka.

    The people in Fraxinus scolded him for being so rash and hasty. Even Kotori chastised him for his behavior.

    They thought it was downright foolish to try sealing a spirit¡¯s power without raising her familiarity to the max. Which spirits in their sane minds would willingly do something like that without completely trusting someone?

    Just as the control panel members expected to see a drastic decrease in familiarity, something shocking happened.

    Tohka put them on without any hesitation.

    It¡¯s a matter of course for her, rather than her spirit powers, Tohka is more interested in this place to which one belongs. It doesn¡¯t help that she¡¯s also very innocent and thinks in a simple wavelength.

    She places a lot of trust in this person who brought her warmth. She believes that he can offer her a place to reside without all the killing and fighting from her life as a spirit.

    Wu Yan suggested that this sealing bracelet can seal her spirit powers thereby evading detection from any hostiles looking to fight her. This was all she needed to hear to agree in putting on the bracelet.

    The people over at the operation control center can¡¯t believe the Princess would get done in so easily. They were about to share their wisdom as masters of love but they didn¡¯t get their chance to shine at all.

    Their tunnel vision of raising a spirit¡¯s familiarity before asking unreasonable requests like sealing power led them to make mistakes in their judgment. Then again, her favorability with Shido is pretty high as well.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka pushed at the door obstructing her entry as if it¡¯s a final boss standing between her and the final destination. With her powers sealed, she couldn¡¯t rely on her strength to destroy the door. Hence, she turned around with a defeated look, she looked like a very sad puppy at the moment.

    ¡°This door, it¡¯s not letting me in¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud as he approached the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked, you aren¡¯t getting in unless you have the key, ring the bell, or knock.¡±

    ¡°Ring the bell?¡±

    Tohka had multiple question marks above her head. She rubbed her chin trying to figure what object he¡¯s referring to.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Shiori peered out from the door which is not ajar. She looked happy to see him in one piece, she quickly ran towards Wu Yan, glancing left and right, she panicked with a pale expression.

    ¡°Shido! Where¡¯s Kotori?! Did you not locate her?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Shiori¡­¡±

    He motioned for her to calm down. He continued.

    ¡°Kotori is fine.¡±

    ¡°Where is she then?! Where?¡­¡±

    Shiori is still too anxious to calm down.

    Tohka tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve. She frowned at Shiori.

    ¡°Shido, who is she?¡­¡±

    Tohka¡¯s voice attracted Shiori¡¯s attention. Flinching, she asked the same question as her.

    ¡°Shido, who is she?¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue the introductions inside the house¡­¡±

    Shrugging, he pulled Tohka by the hand and he started making his way into the house. But, a sweet voice diverted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Onii-chan, Onee-chan, I am home!¡±

    She skipped her way over to them. A white ribbon-wearing Kotori greeted everyone like she just came back from a vacation. She waved at them with a happy look.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Shiori yelled with joy. She examined Kotori all over to make sure she¡¯s not hurt in any manner.

    ¡°Kotori, are you okay? Hurt anywhere?¡­¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Onee-chan!¡±

    Kotori stuck her tongue out while taking steal a few glances at Tohka now and then. She raised a thumbs-up at Wu Yan. Of course, he knew what she meant.

    Shiori missed her action but she still scolded Kotori for her actions.

    ¡°Kotori! Where were you? Don¡¯t you know how worried I was?!¡±

    ¡°I am so sorry, Onee-chan¡­¡±

    Kotori lowered her head in a regretful manner.

    ¡°I was hiding out in a shelter but I got tired so I took a small nap, that¡¯s the reason why I am so late¡­¡±

    ¡°You were at one of the shelters?¡±

    Shiori frowned at her.

    ¡°I tried locating you via GPS, however, according to that, you were waiting at the family diner place!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Kotori said in an embarrassed manner.

    ¡°I kinda panicked when the alarm blared and I sorta dropped my phone¡­¡±

    Shiori relaxed and she released a sigh of relief.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t blame you. Good good, you properly headed to a shelter. I was worried sick for you¡­¡±

    Kotori gave Shiori a cheeky grin. She also pulled off a fantastic arm glomp on Shiori, this is good enough to significantly diminish Shiori¡¯s bad mood. Shiori pursed her lips at Kotori but said nothing more.

    Someone should give her an Oscar¡­

    Wu Yan can¡¯t believe her acting skills, she¡¯s completely in character. Imouto mode Kotori had this kind of skillset huh.

    Tohka pouted before she grumbled with Wu Yan.

    ¡°Say, Shido, who are they? Suddenly making their appearances just like this¡­¡±

    Shiori and Kotori exchanged looks before looking at Tohka. Shiori is the first one to gasp.

    She was too worried about Kotori¡¯s safety, she didn¡¯t notice Tohka¡¯s presence. After getting a good look at her, it¡¯s clear to Shiori that this girl before her is a beauty in her own class.

    ¡°What a pretty girl¡­¡±

    Shiori said out loud without any conscious thought. Kotori laughed in an amused manner.

    ¡°Yea yea, even Onee-chan thinks so too right? This pretty lady over here is Oniichan¡¯s girlfriend ya know~~~¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wu Yan and Shiori cried out at the same time. Shiori is surprised that Wu Yan reacted in such a manner¡­

    Kotori hugged Shiori¡¯s arm again.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡¯s girlfriend is going to live with us from now on¡­¡±

    Shiori is even more confused. Wu Yan tried to laugh it off to spare him the ordeal of explaining. Tohka opened her mouth first.

    ¡°Say, Shido, what is a girlfriend?¡±

    Wu Yan decided to continue laughing like an idiot out of this one¡­

 Chapter 421: The way to Tohkaâ€™s heartâ€¦

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka who is busy exploring the house. Then, he looked at Shiori who¡¯s taking the stairs to the second floor in order to organize a room for Tohka. Finally, pursing his lips, he looked at Kotori who is busy chewing on her Chupa Chups.

    ¡°Kotori, how will Ratatoskr deal with Tohka?¡±

    Kotori shook her head and assured him.

    ¡°Well, since her powers are sealed, Ratatoskr decided that Tohka will be placed under my supervision and I am directly responsible for her actions and well-being.¡±

    Wu Yan doubted her, it would seem that she¡¯s more concerned with the flavor of her candy than Tohka¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Just supervision and observation? Does it not interest Ratatoskr to investigate her spirit powers, anatomy and derive technology and weapons based on the research?¡±

    Kotori gasped at Wu Yan. She examined him and shrunk back like a frightened kitten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Onii-chan wants to dissect a spirit?¡±

    ¡°Just where has your mind gone?!¡±

    Wu Yan put on a ‡å expression.

    ¡°I am just curious whether Ratatoskr had any interest in spirit research. I was wondering if they can get data on spacequake and how it happens, plus, knowing more about spirits could be beneficial for me¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Kotori released a sigh of relief. She smiled at him and Wu Yan can¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his eye.

    This brat, she totally thought I wanted to dissect her didn¡¯t she?¡­.

    ¡°There were talks about catching a spirit and then studying the heck out of it but that goes against the precept of Ratatoskr. Naturally, the proposal got denied.¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He knew this but he still can¡¯t accept it like that. An organization is made up of a collection of individual even if Ratatoskr is fundamentally benign in its objectives, there is no guarantee that there aren¡¯t any evil-doers in here.

    If there¡¯s anyone with ill will in here, precepts are just variables for them, tentative and liable to change at any moment.

    Kotori didn¡¯t sound any alarm on any individual so Wu Yan decided to ignore this risk for now. As long as Tohka won¡¯t be used as some kind of tool then it¡¯s okay for him.

    ¡°Shido! What is this?!¡±

    They can¡¯t believe what they are seeing. Tohka grabbed a bottle from the kitchen when they weren¡¯t looking. She removed the cap and she inched closer to the bottle.

    Wu Yan and Kotori knew she¡¯s actually trying to drink dishwasher detergent.

    ¡°Nooo! Tohka, you can¡¯t drink that!¡±

    Wu Yan yelled as he rushed towards Tohka to snatch the detergent from her. Kotori also jumped in shock.

    Wu Yan managed to snatch it away from her before a drop of that detergent manage to hit her lips. However, the bottle of detergent spilled magnificently onto Kotori who is nearby.

    Kotori froze up. She couldn¡¯t believe she got sprayed with a bunch of thick white sticky liquid, she pursed her lips and she glared at Wu Yan and Tohka with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in an awkward manner. He averted his gaze.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Shido, why did you stop me?!¡±

    Tohka complained to Shido who stopped her from tasting the detergent.

    ¡°Dumb dumb!¡±

    Wu Yan leered at her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat everything you get your hands on!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat that?¡±

    Tohka dropped her head in a sad manner. He put a palm to his face.

    Wu Yan opened the fridge and he looked at the materials in there. He continued.

    ¡°Hungry are ya? Wait up, I am going to fix something up real quick¡­¡±

    ¡°Shido, what are you doing?¡±

    Tohka is curious, everything a human does in this world is new to her.

    Kotori who is still busy wiping away the turbid white liquid on her interjected.

    ¡°Shido, you cooking?¡±

    ¡°Cooking!¡±

    Tohka.

    ¡°What¡¯s that, can you eat it?¡±

    Ignoring her for now, Wu Yan glanced at Kotori who is gasping in surprise.

    ¡°Hey, is it that surprising that I can cook?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Kotori fidgeted. She lowered her head, she wanted to ask him the reason for cooking when he can just dine on the mobile food moving in front of him in bags of stardust.

    Kotori forgot that Wu Yan shared a breakfast with her just this morning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t what you are thinking there but I do feel a sense of annoyance rising in me so just stop¡­¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her. Kotori tried to laugh it off and she escaped with the excuse of changing her clothes.

    Sighing, Wu Yan ignored her and he picked up the knife to swiftly prepare the material for his upcoming dishes. He also made sure to clean the raw materials beforehand.

    A nice smell started wafting out from the kitchen and it suffused the whole residence. It had a devilish charm to it. Nobody can resist it.

    Tohka watched from the side with a stunned look. She watched as he transformed materials into delicious dishes, she can¡¯t help but drool at the sight of them.

    She crinkled her nose and sucked in all the sweet smell she can get her nose on. A severe sense of hunger started hitting her like a brick. She can¡¯t hold back from asking Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, can I eat this?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit, it¡¯s almost done¡­¡±

    He worked the kitchen like a pro. Tohka can do nothing but look on with a pair of teary eyes.

    ¡°It sure smells nice¡­¡±

    Kotori entered the living room and she glanced at the kitchen.

    ¡°I wonder what is going on in there, smells like something good is being made in there!¡±

    Tohka blocked her with a resolute expression.

    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t even got my hands on them yet!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me at the table, you will all get your share¡­¡±

    Soon, the dining table is filled to the brim with mouth-watering dishes. Kotori, Shiori, and Tohka can almost see sparkles coming out of these skillfully made dishes. They hurrah-ed but their saliva gulping sounds were louder than their cheers.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka gulped another round of saliva and she pleaded with Wu Yan just like Kotori and Shiori. Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°What you girls waiting for? Dig in!¡±

    Three pair of chopsticks quickly danced around the table, when they got a taste of the food, the speed of their chopsticks left afterimages on the dining table as the food available decreased drastically¡­

 Chapter 422: Who got who?

    ¡°Uu¡­ I am so full¡­¡±

    Tohka, Kotori, and Shiori wanted nothing more than to sleep right here at this messy table which looked more like a warzone than a casual setting. They are as satisfied as they are anguished, more than anything, they are glad for a life well lived up until this point. They didn¡¯t expect fine dining at home.

    Tohka had never tasted human food so imagine her rapture at being fed such heavenly dishes. Plus, she¡¯s a bottomless pit to begin with so¡­

    Wu Yan shook his head in disbelief, he can¡¯t believe how helpless these girls are to good food. Moreover, he just made the food on a whim without any particular effort.

    If he took out his maximum effort, the girls would probably faint out of food-related climax.

    ¡°Onii-chan, why didn¡¯t you tell us you can make such savory dishes?¡­¡±

    Kotori got up with much difficulty.

    ¡°If I knew you can cook like this, I wouldn¡¯t have any need to go to the family diner and order the super deluxe kiddy lunch¡­¡±

    Shiori cut her short with a frustrated tone.

    ¡°Oh, so you think my food can¡¯t compare huh?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Kotori tried to act cute in front of Shiori.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Onii-chan can make really good food so I think it¡¯s a waste he doesn¡¯t display it more often.¡±

    ¡°You got a point there.¡±

    Shiori nodded. She smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, I trust you with our three meals from now on!¡±

    Kotori and Tohka lit up and they vigorously nodded in favor of Shiori¡¯s suggestion. Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°I say, with so many girls in the house, how do you about making a man cook all your food?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the big deal?¡­¡±

    Kotori placed her palm together while winking at him, it¡¯s her way to act spoiled.

    ¡°Pretty please, Onii-chan, I am afraid I will die if I don¡¯t get my regular doses of Onii-chan¡¯s soul food!¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Tohka raised her arms, her eyes, stars at this point, were beaming so hard at Wu Yan that he can¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed.

    Kotori and Tohka used the sweetest voice they could muster and Wu Yan felt strangely good even if goosebumps appeared.

    ¡°I can make lunch, dinner, and supper but don¡¯t expect me to make breakfast. I don¡¯t trust my ability to wake up early.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, how can you be so laidback?¡±

    Shiori scolded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s my personality, deal with it.¡±

    ¡°So, we get to eat lunch, dinner, and supper made by Shido!¡±

    Tohka jumped and cheered. She forgot that her stomach is still full to the brim so she quickly got down on all four limbs as the pain reached her brain.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Kotori and Shiori laughed but stopped when Wu Yan rolled his eyes at them.

    They didn¡¯t know how much energy Wu Yan had to spend to keep up with Tohka¡¯s speed of making food disappear into her stomach. If not for the fact that Tohka slowed down close to the end, Wu Yan is afraid even with all his augmented strength he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.

    ¡°Since Shido made dinner today, I will do the dishes.¡±

    Shiori said.

    ¡°You three, go wash up.¡±

    Kotori¡¯s eyes shined and she turned to Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-chan, working in the kitchen must mean that you have worked up quite a sweat right? You should go in the bath first!¡±

    Wu Yan almost nodded out of habit but a bad omen stopped him.

    Wu Yan recalled that she tried training the protagonist¡¯s ability to deal with other spirits by setting up all kinds of lucky pervert moments or flirting moments. That smirk means that she probably would send Tohka into the bath when he¡¯s in there. Or maybe get him to change a light bulb when Tohka¡¯s in the toilet. Maybe she would even reverse the situation and get him to enter the bath when Tohka¡¯s in there.

    These are all welcomed scenarios for him but it would come at a cost, it always does. Living on the edge means greater reward but the risk is commensurately greater as well.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to overuse his immortality for some ass-whooping.

    ¡°Kotori, you should go into the bath first!¡±

    He shook his head and he grinned at her as if he saw through her.

    ¡°I will go in the bath after you¡­¡±

    Kotori shook her head without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re Onii-chan, you get to go in first!¡±

    ¡°I thought you got drenched in the detergent from before?¡±

    Wu Yan brought the issue back.

    ¡°The sticky feeling must be getting to you right?¡±

    She wavered when she noticed that her body is feeling rather sticky and icky. Wu Yan struck while the iron is still hot.

    ¡°I do recall something about hair getting into annoying locks because of unkempt sticky hair conditions¡­¡±

    Kotori can¡¯t sit tight anymore. She can just quickly wash herself and then send Tohka into the bath to attack Wu Yan.

    ¡°I am heading into the bath!¡±

    Kotori dashed towards the bathroom. Wu Yan¡¯s words got to her. Kotori¡¯s commander mode and imouto mode are still girls who like to keep up their appearances.

    Kotori didn¡¯t notice Wu Yan grinning from ear to ear at his genius plan.

    In the fitting room next to the bathroom, Kotori took off all her clothes, she got into the water and she released a sigh of relief. She still had her white ribbons on.

    Wu Yan wondered why she kept the ribbons on. Her black ribbons mean she is in commander mode, white ribbons mean that she is in imouto mode, if she didn¡¯t wear her ribbons, what mode is that?

    It¡¯s still a question he wonders till this day.

    Kotori stretched her slender body in the tub, she peered at the ceiling with her red eyes and she fondled the red bracelet on her wrist while drowning in her memories.

    Only Kotori knew where this bracelet came from. Even Wu Yan who can buy this bracelet didn¡¯t know the origin.

    Wu Yan asked her about it but Kotori always talked her way out by switching into her commander mode. She used her commander mode to unleash verbal and sometimes physical abuse to make Wu Yan retreat.

    He can confirm that this isn¡¯t the first time Kotori has seen Wu Yan.

    Otherwise, Kotori wouldn¡¯t be so riled up in Fraxinus. She quickly changed her attitude from distant to familiar in a short span of time.

    Before the first meeting in the control room, Wu Yan could have sworn he hadn¡¯t made any contact with Kotori.

    There are still unanswered questions but Wu Yan put them off for the time being¡­

    He¡¯s already involved in something as unthinkable as transmigration to another world, certainly there are more fantastic things that are yet to happen.

    Since Kotori looks like she has seen Wu Yan before, if he just continued doing things at his own pace, it won¡¯t be long before he stumbles upon the answer.

    Wu Yan already had a vague idea of the answer though¡­

 Chapter 423: Who peeked at who?

    After some time, Kotori decided that she¡¯s all clean now so it¡¯s high time she got out of the tub. Trying to shake the water droplets off, she swung her head around and her twintails flailed around like two streams of light that added a luster to this bathroom.

    ¡°Nn¡­?¡±

    Kotori who was planning on exiting the bathroom to get clothed noticed something that froze her up.

    ¡°Kotori, you sure took your time in the bathroom¡­¡±

    About 20 centimeters away from Kotori, she saw a figure taller and better built than her. The figure greeted her like it¡¯s only natural for him to be here.

    The figure examined her every nook and cranny with his deep red eyes. He scanned her all over and finally stopped at her chest¡­

    ¡°Oh? Kotori, you¡¯re only 14 and look how well you have grown up¡­¡±

    Wu Yan praised her like he¡¯s some weird critic reviewing a treasure or an exquisite article. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for people to judge him, after all, he¡¯s here under these circumstances.

    He came in here to peek and he started judging people like he¡¯s a host at some talent show. If that¡¯s not shameless, what is?

    His ridiculous behavior returned Kotori to her senses. She started turning red from the neck upwards, her reaction didn¡¯t stop Wu Yan from admiring the work of art before him.

    Poof

    And there are smoke coming out of her head now¡­

    ¡°O-Oni-Onii¡­¡±

    Like a broken recorder, she kept moving her mouth but only incoherent words came out. She wavered back and forth while spewing smoke. She¡¯s probably going to faint if this keeps up.

    Kotori slowly widened her mouth, Wu Yan knew she¡¯s going to scream, of course, he¡¯s staring at her super hard so that¡¯s only to be expected. However, her shrieking would be heard by the whole residence.

    Expecting this, he told her in a confident tone.

    ¡°Shiori¡¯s still in the house so¡­¡±

    He¡¯s implying that if she screamed, their brother-sister lie would be revealed since no sane brother would go peeking in on their younger sister when they are bathing unless they are truly deviant.

    Kotori swallowed her scream, this action almost caused her to die of frustration. With tears at the corners of her eyes, she dived back into the tub at light speed to keep what is left of her modesty.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­ how can y-you do this¡­¡±

    Kotori is as red as blood right now. She couldn¡¯t believe the metaphorical giant sacks this guy had to barge in on her like this, he even went as far as to look at her in her birthday suit.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t look guilty, he raised his foot and he approached her. She yelped.

    ¡°Onii-chan! You¡­ you can¡¯t get any closer¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan cheekily grinned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the lucky bastard who will receive your affections in the future, but you should just spoil your onii-chan while you still can!¡±

    He gawked at her again. He can¡¯t help but admire her development. Her figure is average at best and probably under-developed compared to other people. But, she¡¯s still 14 so compared to Hinagiku who is 16 years old, she¡¯s doing way better. He can¡¯t help but look forward to future developments.

    ¡°Spoil¡­ Onii-chan you¡­¡±

    Kotori almost passed out from embarrassment.

    ¡°What the heck are you saying?!¡±

    His shameless words are testing the limits of Kotori¡¯s patience. Kotori¡¯s breathing became hard, she turned her head left and right looking for something.

    ¡°Looking for this?¡±

    Wu Yan displayed a pair of black ribbons.

    Kotori is stunned. He examined the ribbons in his hand as he mused out loud.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯re going to use this move, did you think I was dumb enough to let you use the same move multiple times?¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­¡±

    Kotori wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t due to the lack of tears. Without commander mode to support her, she didn¡¯t know how to get out of this one. She started panicking.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Wu Yan snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you were planning on sending Tohka in while I am bathing right?¡±

    Kotori flinched and she replied almost on reflex.

    ¡°Ho-how did you know¡­?¡±

    Kotori noticed the gap in her verbal armor and she saw how smug Wu Yan looked at the moment. She felt so bashful she buried her head under the water.

    Kotori mewled and knew that this is a good time to fold.

    ¡°Kotori was wrong, Onii-chan, please forgive me¡­¡±

    ¡°You have learnt from your mistakes, you say?¡±

    Wu Yan glared at her.

    ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case at all, you¡¯re just going to use different methods to set me up right?¡±

    Kotori retorted.

    ¡°But, I am doing this for your sake. There are other spirits and you¡¯re going to have to rescue them, without enough practice¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°Do you think I need more training?¡±

    Kotori recalled that he managed to raise his favorability with Tohka to max within a day.

    Kotori lowered her head and she mumbled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡±

    Kotori raised her red face and she pleaded with him.

    ¡°Onii-chan, can you please go out now?¡±

    Wu Yan smirked.

    ¡°You want me to go out? I am far from finishing my grudge with you!¡±

    Kotri wanted to cry.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen all of me, is that not enough?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Wu Yan stood with arms akimbo, his next sentence almost broke Kotori.

    ¡°Unless, you say, ¡®Kotori is going to become Onii-chan¡¯s bride¡¯, I think if you said that I will get out of your hair, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s jaw dropped at this lecherous wolf in front of her. Even while she is in her imouto mode she wanted to scold Wu Yan.

    ¡°Onii-chan, you¡¯re taking advantage of people¡¯s plight¡­¡±

    He tilted his head like victory is already his.

    ¡°You always have the option to not say it¡­¡±

    Kotori bit down on her lips as she struggled with her internal emotions. Her bashfulness won, she started saying the line but in a mosquito-like volume.

    ¡°Kotori¡­Kotori¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be louder than that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud. Kotori¡¯s embarrassment went up to the maximum threshold as she yelled.

    ¡°Kotori is going to marry Onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°Was that so hard?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and walked towards the door. He also didn¡¯t forget to wave his hand back at Kotori.

    ¡°I will be keeping your promise in mind, I hope you don¡¯t back out from that declaration just now¡­¡±

    When Wu Yan finally got out of the bathroom, Kotori pursed her lips before shouting out all her frustration.

    ¡°Onii-chan is a super big jerk!¡±

    Kotori carefully got out of the tub and she confirmed that Wu Yan is gone before she quickly picked up the black ribbons Wu Yan left behind.

    After equipping it, she went into her commander mode. Dark aura poured forth as she put on a vicious expression. Putting on her clothes, she charged straight for Wu Yan¡¯s room.

    Wu Yan made the fatal mistake of leaving her black ribbons out in the open like this

 Chapter 424: Kotoriâ€™s knife

    Tenguu City, Itsuka residence¡­

    The Itsuka residence looks normal compared to the buildings around it and the solemn light breaking through the windows at night made the residence looked strangely serene.

    However, this peace got broken by the sound of a heavy thud preceded by someone getting hit.

    Bam

    Wu Yan rubbed the area around his eye, it¡¯s still hurting and Wu Yan almost cried from the pain. He was struck down with enough force to land him on the ground after all.

    He got up and he looked at his attacker. It¡¯s Kotori who had dark aura streaming out of her, he can¡¯t exactly see her expression because she lowered her head but it¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s not here to reward him for a job well done. He shifted his butt backward as regret filled him.

    He screwed up. He should have guessed that this is the most likely outcome after acting all high and mighty while messing with Kotori. It¡¯s only natural that she would come back for revenge.

    He also forgot to keep the black ribbons and he left it behind for her to pick it up.

    ¡°Kot-Kotori, please have mercy on me¡­¡±

    He tried to block with an arm outstretched. It is as if doing this would stop her from getting any closer. Without True Ancestor¡¯s regenerative abilities, he would most likely be left with a bruise around his eye.

    ¡°Ha? mercy you say?¡­¡±

    Kotori smirked.

    She looked down at Wu Yan with dangerous-looking eyes. Wu Yan flinched and he adjusted his butt¡¯s position backward.

    She yelled at Wu Yan with a red face, it¡¯s easy to imagine that she¡¯s still holding a grudge against him for doing those things to her.

    ¡°Mercy is something you didn¡¯t show me during out confrontation in the bath. The things you did and made me do, capital punishment! You¡¯re absolutely getting capital punishment!¡±

    Kotori raised a fist at him. Wu Yan shouted out loud in panic.

    ¡°Kotori! You can¡¯t kill your husband, that¡¯s mariticide!¡±

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Kotori¡¯s body trembled and her dangerous look had bashfulness mixed in as well. If it weren¡¯t for her fear of attracting Shiori¡¯s attention she would be rampaging right about now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still brought that up!¡±

    Her shriek is like one from hell. Wu Yan shrunk back but he still put on a brave front.

    ¡°You said the words. What, our great and powerful commander is actually someone who would go back on her words?¡±

    His shameless words sent her over the edge. She lowered her head, though he can¡¯t see her face, the savage mood that is building up in his room meant that this won¡¯t end well for him, even his heart started racing at this scenery, but not in a good way.

    ¡°K-Kotori¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure I promised I would marry you¡­¡±

    Kotori raised her head and it is eerily without a clear expression.

    ¡°Since I said that, I am going to keep my promise, don¡¯t worry about that!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t have the chance to rejoice. Kotori said something sinister and she probably meant it since she went out of her way to vocalize each and every vowel of her sentence, making sure he wouldn¡¯t miss anything.

    ¡°That-is-assuming-you-are-still-alive-when-I-am-an-adult!¡±

    Gulp

    Wu Yan laughed in a stupefied manner. His thoughtless words finally did the trick to set Kotori off.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to wait until you¡¯re an adult to¡­¡±

    Dark aura visibly manifested around her, sending her twintails into a scary flutter even when there is no wind. Her hair came to live as they wriggled around like tentacles of a demon. Her red eyes are now demonic if not more insidious. Wu Yan found his hair standing, which is definitely not a good sign.

    ¡°You-are-dead-¡î¡±

    Kotori took out something Wu Yan can¡¯t ignore. She took out a knife!

    ¡°K-k-k-Kotori¡­¡±

    He retreated to his bed but the bad news is that there is now nowhere he can retreat to. Pressed against the bed rest, he glanced at the knife in her hand. It¡¯s definitely able to do the job of cutting him. cold sweat started pouring down the side of his head. He tried to smile but it¡¯s a contorted one.

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t play around with that thing!¡±

    Wu Yan begged her with a weak tone. He almost got down on his knees to beg Kotori to reconsider.

    He¡¯s pretty sure he doesn¡¯t want to risk getting shanked by a knife, not even with his True Ancestor body. He would choose Kotori beating him up over the knife.

    He had heard tales about 2D girls going bat-shit crazy but he refused to believe that every girl has this switch in them. He has faith in that rumor now. It¡¯s due to his shameless words that she turned into a knife goddess, maybe he can somehow defuse this situation.

    Wu Yan is about to be disappointed. His words only earned him a cold grin from Kotori. Much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise, she swung the knife down at Wu Yan, she¡¯s scarily accurate at aiming for his lower body region.

    Wu Yan¡¯s soul almost came out. He used all his strength to dodge this attack, the knife buried itself into the ground right between his legs.

    His little johnny is about a centimeter away from the blade of the knife. His wet hair is of no concern to him, he would trade all his hair if it meant he can avoid a shot to his critical areas.

    ¡°Kotori, stahp!¡±

    Wu Yan yelped. Kotori actually found joy in doing this.

    ¡°You had the cojones to do a lot of shameless things, but you don¡¯t have the cojones to back them up? I think not!¡±

    She tried to take out the knife, she¡¯s probably going to continue her attack against him and his johnny so Wu Yan jumped up before she can do that.

    He jumped over her head by using the bed as a springboard. He swiftly landed and he ran without turning back. It didn¡¯t take long for him to disappear from her sight.

    ¡°Stop running!¡±

    Kotori yelled out loud, she picked up her knife and she pursued him¡­

    ¡°Need to hide need to hide need to hide!¡±

    He kept looking around to see if there is anywhere he can hide for now. Anywhere is fine as long as he doesn¡¯t have to deal with her knife. He¡¯s just now realizing how weak he is compared to Kotori who had her powers sealed.

    He¡¯s definitely not going to surrender and let Kotori cut him up, maybe if she aimed for other parts he wouldn¡¯t mind but he absolutely refuses to let his johnny get cut and heal from the injury. His injury might heal but the trauma wouldn¡¯t go away for a while.

    Shiori¡¯s currently taking a shower so she hasn¡¯t realized this commotion. Meanwhile, Tohka is busy rolling around in her room, enjoying the comfort her bed and blankets are offering.

    So begins their game of hide and seek with the venue being set in the Itsuka residence.

 Chapter 425: Their conversation during the night, Tohkaâ€™s thoughtsâ€¦

    Wu Yan is currently fleeing as quickly as his feet could carry him. He can sense that Kotori is still hot on his tail even if she can¡¯t catch up with him through her own speed.

    Wu Yan wanted to cry, did she put a tracker on him? How does she know where he is? This residence is quite big so if she lost sight of him it wouldn¡¯t be easy to track him.

    Should he run outside the house? No, Kotori¡¯s going to be furious if he did, she probably wouldn¡¯t talk to him anymore.

    Hide? Where can he hide here? In the living room? He can¡¯t think of a single place to hide.

    Maybe in the freezer? If Kotori can find the knife, she damn well can find the refrigerator.

    The bath? Shiori¡¯s currently taking a shower in there, he¡¯s going to risk making more enemies if he went in there.

    ¡°Oh crap, is this the end of me?!¡±

    Wu Yan wanted to lament his fate but lest Kotori hears him, he didn¡¯t. Wavy tears started streaming down his cheeks.

    When he passed Tohka¡¯s room, he stopped and he quickly decided to hide here.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka quickly got up as Wu Yan invaded her room. Wu Yan used his hands to gagTohka before she can say anything. He signaled for her to be quiet by putting an index finger to his lips.

    Tohka blinked in confusion. She nodded with a serious expression, telling Wu Yan that she understands.

    They stayed quiet and they can hear each other¡¯s breathing sound.

    Wu Yan can hear footsteps approaching rapidly. The person passed by the door in a rapid fashion, she missed them. Her footsteps weren¡¯t that loud but they can hear that the owner is out for blood.

    The two of them exchanged a look. Tohka is still confused, Wu Yan, on the other hand, is making sure that Kotori is gone.

    Kotori¡¯s voice entered their ears. Wu Yan jumped up in surprise while Tohka flinched from the tone.

    ¡°Tohka, is Shido in there?¡±

    Tohka panicked. She looked at Wu Yan, her brain is working overtime thinking about what to do in this situation¡­

    Wu Yan¡¯s mind is working at full throttle, coming up with options and scenarios. Electric sparks came from his body and suddenly he talked in Tohka¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Shido? What about him?¡±

    A sweet voice came from Wu Yan¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s mimicked her voice, tone, and intonation to a nigh perfect level. Tohka is stunned at the sight of this. Kotori couldn¡¯t tell the difference and she replied.

    ¡°Shido did a lot of bad stuff, if he¡¯s in there don¡¯t cover for him!¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at Wu Yan with a shocked look. She wanted to know what¡¯s this about but Wu Yan only smiled back in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Bad stuff? I don¡¯t know about that but Shido¡¯s not in here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan had goosebumps using Tohka¡¯s voice to pretend like he¡¯s an innocent maiden.

    Tohka is amused.

    Kotori didn¡¯t say anything but Wu Yan knew this isn¡¯t over just yet¡­

    Bam

    The door was kicked wide open, Kotori appeared with a knife in hand¡­

    Tohka didn¡¯t know what is going on so she gasped. Aside from the instigator of this event, she probably couldn¡¯t piece together the puzzle.

    Anyway, Wu Yan had already disappeared.

    She scanned the room and she pursed her lips in frustration. She apologized to Tohka who is still stunned.

    ¡°I am sorry Tohka. But if you see Shido, make sure to let me know¡­¡±

    Kotori closed the door and the room entered a state of silence once more.

    Tohka opened and closed her mouth a few times before finally shifting her gaze to her blanket. She pulled aside the blanket and there Wu Yan was, playing a corpse like a pro.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka shook Wu Yan¡¯s body. She seemed surprised to find him hiding here.

    ¡°Shido! What is going on? Why are you hiding? Why is Kotori looking for you? Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop stop stop!¡±

    Wu Yan put her at a distance by pushing against her shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, you look like you just noticed I was hiding here.¡±

    Tohka nodded with an honest expression. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Listen, Tohka.¡±

    Wu Yan used his serious look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let slip that I hid in your room, okay?¡±

    Tohka nodded with a serious expression as well. Wu Yan isn¡¯t convinced, this bottomless pit would probably forget after a short time.

    Tohka laughed out loud at how desperate Wu Yan looked. She thanked him.

    ¡°Shido, thanks¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±

    ¡°Cause¡­¡±

    Tohka looked at the ceiling and she mumbled.

    ¡°I am very happy right now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt moved by her beaming face.

    Some hours ago, she still looked sour with nary a smile in sight. She looked like she¡¯s on the edge of despair and anguish.

    He smiled back and he leaned against the wall beside Tohka as they started talking.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    She¡¯s smiling so happily that her eyes were closed, she also felt moved by Wu Yan¡¯s joyous expression.

    This person gave her warmth, gave her a home, gave her a reason to smile and brought her out from her hellish life.

    Wu Yan looked into Tohka¡¯s eyes and he gave her a warm smile.

    ¡°Actually, I am very happy as well¡­¡±

    Tohka lowered her head, when she looked at Wu Yan again, her eyes were teary.

    Wu Yan put on a ‡å expression.

    ¡°I thought you said you were happy? Why the sad look?¡­¡±

    Tohka wiped away the tears in her eyes and she retorted.

    ¡°I am not crying!¡±

    ¡°You totally are¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah-uh!¡±

    ¡°Are too!¡±

    ¡°Am not!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I believe you¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chin before he asked her a question.

    ¡°Tohka, can you control spacequakes?¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tohka tilted her head.

    ¡°I have a very important task to do, the completion of this task requires being able to set off spacequakes. So, can you?¡±

    ¡°Fumu, I haven¡¯t tried controlling spacequakes but causing spacequakes are easily doable¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am talking about!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed while eyeing the mission given to him by System. He rubbed the white bracelet on his wrist and he pulled Tohka along with him.

    ¡°Come give me a hand!¡±

    Tohka tilted her head in confusion. But, since it¡¯s Wu Yan who is asking for help, she nodded without hesitation, rejecting him didn¡¯t even come to mind.

 Chapter 426: Can I discuss with you in your commander mode?

    It¡¯s early morning and the sun has yet to rise from the horizon. The heavy clouds and slightly colder temperature would suggest that today is going to be overcast or rainy.

    For outgoing individuals, today¡¯s weather isn¡¯t one where they have to rearrange their schedule. Meanwhile, for those who like to stay at home, the weather is a perfect excuse to stay inside.

    Without the pesky sun, it¡¯s quite easy to release oneself to the embrace of the bed right?

    If it¡¯s his previous lifestyle, nobody would wake him up, however, things had changed and now even if he wishes to sleep longer someone is bound to come and wake him up¡­

    Kotori peeked into the room by slightly opening the door, making sure not to make a sound. She looked around in a sneaky manner making her white ribbons bounce like a pair of rabbit ears.

    She spotted her target on the bed.

    As she had expected, Wu Yan is still deep in the sandman¡¯s kingdom. she blushed even if she still felt a bit angry with him.

    Kotori had been tossing around in her bed due to the bathroom incident. She couldn¡¯t get any good sleep in her, needless to say, she had a poor night¡¯s rest. Meanwhile, this ¡°Onii-chan¡± slept so tightly one might see bubbles coming out of his nose. She¡¯s not amused by this.

    Kotori felt a bit intimidated, should she approach him and wake him up?¡­

    Kotori wanted to come here in her commander mode. Her imouto mode persona felt very bashful about being seen in her birthday suit in addition to uttering those lines. Not even the commander mode persona can do that. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a hunt for Wu Yan¡¯s head last night.

    Too bad for her, Shiori¡¯s still in the house, she decided that she won¡¯t drag Shiori into this so it¡¯s not the right time to introduce the commander mode Kotori to Shiori.

    Without a choice, she came here in her imouto mode to wake Wu Yan up.

    She quickly stepped back after taking the first step. This is too embarrassing for her, she didn¡¯t know what to say to her ¡°Onii-chan¡±¡­

    Wu Yan uttered a creepy line to commander mode Kotori last night about not needing to wait until she matures¡­

    Plus, she almost lost her first kiss the last time she tried waking him up.

    She¡¯s worried whether her Onii-chan is going to¡­

    She quickly shook her head while patting her red cheeks.

    She finally drummed up the courage to enter his room. She tugged at Wu Yan¡¯s blanket in a weak manner.

    ¡°Onii-chan, wake up¡­¡±

    This sheepish voice can¡¯t wake Wu Yan so Kotori pouted before she yelled at him.

    ¡°Onii-chan! It¡¯s time to wake up! Onee-chan prepared breakfast already!¡±

    Wu Yan trembled before he shot up from Kotori¡¯s voice. His sudden movement gave Kotori quite a shock.

    ¡°Kotori! I am sorry please don¡¯t stab me!¡±

    Wu Yan shrieked.

    He saw Kotori¡¯s ‡å expression and he knew he needed to stop right now.

    Still a bit shaky, he noticed the white ribbons on Kotori¡¯s head and he released a sigh fo relief. He laid back onto his bed.

    ¡°Kotori, you almost scared the caca out of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Kotori pointed a finger at herself. She¡¯s very confused, she¡¯s just here to wake him up with no intention to surprise him or anything. He¡¯s the one getting all surprised all by himself.

    Wu Yan noticed this and he averted his gaze awkwardly. He donned a serious look and he asked Kotori.

    ¡°Kotori, I need to talk to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh-what is it¡­¡±

    Kotori looked away because she¡¯s too bashful to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Switch to commander mode, I have something to discuss with you. Also, let¡¯s talk before we reach for knives next time ya?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kotori went ‡å.

    ===

    Tenguu city, Raizen high school.

    Wu Yan and Shiori walked in one of the hallways here. Tohka is currently tagging along with them while she glanced curiously at anything new to her, she¡¯s wearing Raizen High¡¯s school uniform.

    Kotori pulled some strings and got her enrolled.

    Shiori giggled when she saw Tohka nibbling on her index finger like she¡¯s on her first field trip.

    ¡°Shido, is Tohka really studying with us?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He used the excuse he had prepared.

    ¡°Her old school is too far away so she transferred here.¡±

    Shiori tilted her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Tohka¡¯s going to be studying in the same class as us?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see a problem there¡­¡±

    Shiori grinned at him in a cheeky manner.

    Shiori probably guessed that he¡¯s saying this because Tohka is his girlfriend. She didn¡¯t know that a certain obedient sister arranged for this to happen.

    A figure appeared from the other corner. She had white hair and a cool expressionless look.

    Tobiichi Origami stopped the minute she saw Wu Yan talking along with Tohka. She turned grave and she muttered.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

    Tohka tilted her head and she yelled.

    ¡°The mecha army!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    Tobiichi Origami stared at Tohka.

    ¡°You appeared following the spacequake yesterday right? Where did you go after that and I demand you tell me why I can¡¯t detect any spirit signature from you? And also¡­¡±

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Shiori before she growled at Tohka.

    ¡°Why are you with Shiori?!¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you?!

    She had no reason to answer her. Tobiichi Origami and her crew hunted Tohka down every time she came into this world. Tohka curled her lips at Tobiichi Origami, she didn¡¯t like her pushy tone anyway.

    Wu Yan and Tohka¡¯s appearance made Tobiichi Origami arrive at a hypothesis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are the ones behind the frequent spacequakes last night?¡±

    Tohka wanted to snap back at her but Wu Yan stopped her. He shook his head in a helpless manner. He noticed she sounded frustrated and tired.

    She¡¯s probably tired from him borrowing Tohka¡¯s strength to summon spacequakes. AST members were probably deployed when he tested his stuff.

    Every time they summoned a spacequake, Wu Yan would harvest it for his quest. The intermittent pause meant that the AST can¡¯t track them accurately, in addition to that, Tobiichi Origami was made to return to her base multiple times.

    ¡°Hold up!¡±

    Shiori opened her mouth. She frowned at them in confusion.

    ¡°What mecha army? What¡¯s a spirit signature? Who is Princess? Why are you associating spacequakes with Wu Yan and Tohka?¡±

 Chapter 427: ASTâ€™s pursue

    On one of the many streets in Tenguu City, a lonesome figure went about his way with many grocery bags on hand. He also bought some clothes.

    He sighed after looking at the bags he¡¯s carrying. He¡¯s used to buying groceries after being made butler of the Katsura family in Hayate the Combat Butler¡¯s world. However, he had never bought clothes when he was working as a butler.

    If he was told to buy male clothes, he could do it without any trouble. But, he was told to buy some clothes for Tohka, he bought female clothes including her undergarments.

    When he walked into the store, the employees there all gave him weird looks. If he didn¡¯t explain that he¡¯s helping out his female friends, other people might peg him for a pervert. The employees doubted him ever after he made his stand clear.

    After the customers and employees there stared at him for a few minutes, Wu Yan with his thick as a wall face, retreated hastily after picking out a few pieces of woman¡¯s underclothes.

    It was so embarrassing!

    He is a bit pissed off that he heard people laughing out loud after he exited the store. He¡¯s a bit upset with Shiori, she could have bought the stuff since she¡¯s a girl and nobody would look at her in a weird manner, not to mention, she knows her stuff.

    He let go of the anger pretty soon though¡­

    Who can he blame? He¡¯s one of the people who brought up the talk regarding spacequakes and spirits. Shiori is probably a bit made with him and how he dodged her questions that¡¯s why she sent him on this errand.

    Luckily for him, Tobiichi Origami didn¡¯t expose Tohka. If she did, explanations would have been easy. However, if Shiori found out, Kotori wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Shiori from getting involved due to Shiori putting Kotori¡¯s well-being ahead of her own.

    Maybe Tobiichi Origami believes the same thing as Kotori, the both of them don¡¯t want Shiori to get involved in their tussles. Spirits are ridiculously powerful, the fights could get dangerous for powerless individuals who are just watching at the side. Originally, Shido had a portion of Kotori¡¯s regenerative powers that¡¯s why Kotori allowed him to continue in their operations.

    However, Kotori¡¯s power wasn¡¯t sealed by Shiori and it¡¯s still with her since her powers were sealed with the sealing bracelet.

    In other words, Shiori doesn¡¯t have regenerative powers.

    The last thing Kotori wants is for her own sister to go into the battlefield with almost no safeguard. According to Wu Yan¡¯s speculation, there is a high chance that Tobiichi Origami who is now a yuri girl doesn¡¯t want to see Shiori head into the battlefield as well.

    There is one other thing Wu Yan is concerned about. It¡¯s not the origin of the sealing bracelet or when did Kotori put the bracelet on. Wu Yan already knew the answer.

    Wu Yan is more concerned with what his quest display is showing him.

    World: Date A Live

    Main mission: Gather

    Quest 1: Collect materialization of spacequakes. Progress 10/10

    Reward obtained: Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points x50,000 each

    Quest 2: Use the sealing bracelets and seal Yatogami Tohka, Yoshino, Tokisaki Kurumi, and Itsuka Kotori¡¯s spirit powers.

    Quest reward: Free upgrade of two rank C and below equipment (Excluding Rank B and above, excluding Gate of Babylon)

    Quest 3: Locked.

    ===

    With Tohka¡¯s help, Wu Yan completed his first quest. Hence, the second quest was unlocked.

    He¡¯s supposed to help these major characters by sealing their powers. He¡¯s already on the job so there¡¯s no clash here.

    Something unusual happened last night when he¡¯s checking his progress. Kotori¡¯s name didn¡¯t light up, Tohka who was sealed by him had her name highlighted in the quest display. Meanwhile, Kotori¡¯s name didn¡¯t light up when she¡¯s already sealed.

    Maybe her power isn¡¯t sealed by the sealing bracelet?

    Why is she wearing that bracelet then? Fashion?

    No¡­

    The appearance of the sealing bracelet, this quest, and suddenly, he had an idea. He more or less knew the course he had to take now.

    He can guess but to confirm it, he has to stay in this world until the point in time when he reaches the answer.

    ¡°Maa, I just have to deal with 4 spirits for now, I already sealed one of them, excluding Kotori, that leaves me with 2 more. I know how to deal with Yoshino but the other one will be a tough nut to crack. After that, there will probably be clues regarding Kotori¡¯s case.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed to himself as he walked on the street. He glanced at the bags in his hand and he sighed once more. It¡¯s nice that he got to enjoy the glorious view of the lingerie store but the pressure was too high for him to stay there. Why didn¡¯t the original protagonist have any of the trouble he did when he walked into the lingerie store?

    Suddenly, an alarm went off within him, he looked at a certain direction and he scanned the horizon with his deep red eyes.

    He could hear something cutting through the air. He spotted a small black object approaching him at high velocity.

    It¡¯s a bullet.

    His perception hastened and he perceived the world in slow-motion. The bullet appeared so slow he only needed to adjust his position a bit for the bullet to pass by without grazing him.

    Boom

    The bullet made a bullet hole behind Wu Yan, the force is enough to deliever lethal force to any human hit by it.

    ¡°What power, as expected of anti-spirit weapons!¡±

    He calculated the trajectory and he easily located the shooter situated at a vantage point some distance away on a small hill.

    Wu Yan could more or less make out the figure even at this distance.

    ¡°AST huh?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes. The shooter made preparations for a second shot even when he already missed the first shot. Wu Yan frowned at this.

    That gun is too advanced for any organizations. Judging from his loadout, the figure is clearly someone from AST.

    Yet, the shooter is apparently a male. If Wu Yan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fail him, the AST members that attacked him last time consisted of entirely an all-female team.

    Wu Yan grinned.

    ¡°A male AST member? Maybe someone from higher-up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in for it now!¡±

 Chapter 428: Instant defeat! Total annihilation!

    On a hill, the sniper who had a different uniform than the field members of AST is currently training his scope on his target in a very good sniping spot.

    When he saw how easily Wu Yan dodged his bullet he¡¯s surprised. He is even more shocked when Wu Yan noticed his hiding spot.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Wu Yan is smiling back at him through the scope. The sniper gasped and he felt anxious. He is about 500 meters away from his target yet the target tracked him accurately and within a second after he missed the shot.

    The sniper calmed down. He¡¯s a trained soldier, this much is nothing. If he panicked then he would smear the reputation of all snipers.

    He contacted operation control.

    ¡°Point A, objective failed!¡±

    Other snipers responded.

    ¡°Point B, target locked!¡±

    ¡°Point C, target locked!¡±

    ¡°Point D, awaiting instructions!¡±

    Their squad leader gave them the permission to go ahead.

    ¡°Point A, B, C, and D, fire at will!¡±

    The snipers replied.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan could sense the snipers aiming him from far away. He relaxed his raised eyebrow. Licking his lips, he considered his options.

    ¡°The snipers are widely dispersed, this is problematic¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t look troubled though. He scanned the four locations where the snipers were at and he grinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±

    The four snipers saw him grinning at them and they pulled their triggers at the same time. Four bullets came at him from four different directions that made dodging nigh impossible.

    The snipers are confident that not even a spirit can dodge the bullets. Maybe the snipers are right that this barrage can¡¯t be dodged. But, whoever said he can only dodge?

    Pwoosh

    The bullets melted away without even touching their targets, crimson flames sprouted around the target like a great wall of fire that shielded its master from harm.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The snipers all cried out. It only occurred to the snipers that they had royally messed up.

    ¡°Squad leader, point A sniping failed! Requesting directions!¡±

    ¡°Squad leader, point B sniping failed! Requesting directions!¡±

    ¡°Squad leader, point C sniping failed! Requesting directions!¡±

    ¡°Squad leader, point D sniping failed! Requesting directions!¡±

    The squad leader received the reports with a grim look.

    ¡°All sniping efforts have ended in failures?¡±

    A pillar of crimson flames shot up towards the sky, the intensity of that flame pillar looked like it could scorch the sky until it¡¯s reduced to ashes. The flame pillar¡¯s heat could be felt from where they are currently situated.

    ¡°Give me a sitrep!¡±

    A fiery figure shot towards one of the hills after the flame pillar dissipated.

    The first sniper who attacked Wu Yan is currently there.

    The squad leader turned grave and he wanted to give orders for them to retreat but shrieks of anguish came from the other end of the microphone.

    The snipers were too stunned.

    ¡°Point A, what¡¯s going there?! Point A! Do you copy?! Do you copy?!¡±

    Static noise greeted the squad leader¡¯s ears. The sniper there screamed and the squad leader heard it.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the situation over there?!¡±

    The squad leader turned pale, the shrieks and screams he heard were different voices, meaning¡­

    The last scream fell on his ears. Now, all he can hear is the grim silence of static noises.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    In a small alley, a middle-aged guy with bulletproof vest smashed his earpiece in frustration.

    The squad leader heaved in anger. He¡¯s very pissed off at the failure of this operation.

    ¡°I failed the mission¡­¡±

    The squad leader gnashed his teeth as he bitterly cursed the spirit who had done a number on his squad.

    ¡°That damned spirit!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over just yet, even if you don¡¯t have any spirit signatures, I am going to make you regret running around on our turf like you¡¯re the boss, mark my words¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, marked.¡±

    The squad leader turned around in a hurry. He raised his head and saw something that caused him to despair, it¡¯s a very familiar guy holding his four subordinates.

    Floating in the air above him is a figure with deep red eyes that were mocking him. It¡¯s the target they are after.

    The squad leader¡¯s pupil shrunk until they were pin-sized. The guy carried four grown men like it¡¯s nothing, a strange oppressive aura emanated from him. It made the squad leader tremble like a kitten.

    Wu Yan unloaded his subordinates onto the ground with loud thuds. Without consciously thinking about it, the squad leader backpedaled away.

    Wu Yan scanned the guy and he descended towards him in an insidious manner.

    ¡°AST, I presume?¡±

    The squad leader calmed his nerves down to the best extent he could but he still looked at him in terror.

    Wu Yan sniggered as he shook his head.

    ¡°What? Peeing your pants from seeing a spirit or are you frightened by the fact that you¡¯re the only one left?¡±

    He approached the squad leader but the squad leader retreated away. He shook like a leaf. Wu Yan can¡¯t even take this guy seriously anymore.

    ¡°Afraid of just this much? It seems AST higher management really needs to revise their development programs. Your fighting capabilities are subpar compared to the AST strike team from before. Even your mental state is in such feeble states. I see why they chose women to fight spirits, you males are so impotent!¡±

 Chapter 429: Frustration, belittlement, confusion, and deathâ€¦

    ¡°AST really needs to consider their hiring options, you guys are even weaker than your female counterparts!¡±

    The squad leader was enraged by Wu Yan¡¯s taunt. His vein started popping as he felt a deep rage boiling up. Wu Yan didn¡¯t even take this guy seriously.

    His training didn¡¯t prepare him for something like this. But, to display his emotions on a life and death battlefield like this, it¡¯s like he¡¯s asking to be killed.

    It¡¯s probably something to do with their chain of command. They are too stuck up to see their own faults so their subordinates reflect their leader¡¯s shortcomings.

    Wu Yan felt that it¡¯s a shame the girls of the AST strike team has to work with these wieners. It¡¯s no wonder the female AST squad leader is so stressed she started aging.

    Wu Yan¡¯s disdain caused the squad leader to get even angrier than before. However, he didn¡¯t vocalize his anger, he knows that he¡¯s not in a position to blow his top.

    ¡°Why are you so sure I am with AST?¡­¡±

    The squad leader is disgruntled that he knew. Spirits typically know little to nothing about this world but this spirit seems to be aware of AST and can even guess that he¡¯s from a higher ranking squad of the organization.

    Of course, the squad leader wasn¡¯t aware that Wu Yan¡¯s actually not a spirit. He¡¯s also anofficer in Ratatoskr which gathers intel on AST due to their hostile motives against spirits in general. Kotori would fry his butt in oil if he didn¡¯t even know who their arch-nemesis are.

    Wu Yan¡¯s not dumb enough to reveal his information just like this. Wu Yan pursed his lips and he approached the squad leader while stepping over his fallen squad members.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    He stared right down the squad leader¡¯s barrel and he interrogated him with a low tone.

    ¡°You are trying to kill me and I want to understand why you¡¯re hunting me when I exhibit no spiritual signature¡­¡±

    The squad leader started sweating hard. He didn¡¯t answer, either out of fear or non-compliance, this is enough for Wu Yan¡¯s eyes to turn an eerie deeper shade of red.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    His frosty voice now enough to bring the squad leader down to his knees. He fell back on his butt as he shrieked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    His pathetic appearance made Wu Yan frown. Are all members in AST as unsightly as this one? So far, only female members can put up a good fight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sniggered.

    ¡°Another question, did AST sent out different squads to kill spirits other than me?¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re not sure either¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is surprised that the squad leader honestly didn¡¯t know. He lowered his head to ruminate further on this.

    AST came sniping him, although AST purported exist to save humanity from the danger spirits pose, Wu Yan knows that they are actually gunning for something else, the power of spirits.

    They should already know that he exhibits no spiritual signature. Maybe they are thinking that he¡¯s hiding his signature somehow.

    Maybe some spirits can do this but not Wu Yan, he¡¯s not a spirit, arriving with a spacequake was merely a coincidence.

    Kotori and the other Ratatoskr members didn¡¯t believe him at first. He¡¯s like a walking nuclear warhead, even if in an inactive state there¡¯s no telling when his destructive powers will be unleashed. The same could be said of spirits that are not exhibiting spiritual signatures. Which sane individual would be able to tolerate a nuclear bomb walking around on the street.

    Ratatoskr which is very tolerant of spirits are putting spirits under strict supervision, Kotori has even taken the lead and she personally supervised Tohka who¡¯s staying at the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. The original work is too full of rainbows. The spirits who had their powers sealed in the original work could still go about their daily lives with almost no repercussions. Wu Yan assumed that AST won¡¯t go after spirits that are not exhibiting spiritual signatures due to being sealed.

    It¡¯s more likely that AST didn¡¯t know there were spirits living here that are in their sealed mode. Wu Yan frowned in confusion.

    Why wouldn¡¯t AST know about the spirits, Tobiichi Origami saw them herself, surely, she would report such a piece of critical information.

    What could it be? Is there something I am missing here?

    Thinking that Wu Yan is too distracted by his thoughts, the squad leader tried something dodgy, he reached for his back with a grim expression.

    The moment he tried that, the squad leader felt a sudden numbness in his chest.

    He looked down and he can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s looking at.

    A hand is buried within his chest.

    ¡°Too bad, I was thinking of letting you live but apparently you had to choose death instead¡­¡±

    He raised his head in difficulty and he saw a cold pair of red eyes staring at him.

    The squad leader wanted to say something but Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to hear it, he pulled his hand out in a slow and steady fashion.

    Blood gushed forth from the squad leader¡¯s chest. The splatter went all over Wu Yan¡¯s body but strangely enough it didn¡¯t stain his clothes, the blood flowed down his body like droplets of rain which looked supernatural. His hand is also stained with the squad leader¡¯s blood.

    The agonizing pain finally registered and his field of vision blurred.

    Finally, he noticed something, his subordinates were skewered just like this, their bodies laid in their own pool of blood with blood dripping out from their chest¡­

 Chapter 430: A sudden appearance of another girl! The second spiri

    The squad leader fell down to the floor with a thud. The alley returned to the silence it once knew. It¡¯s a gory scene here if anyone¡¯s looking.

    The 5 slain snipers had a hole in each of their chests. They all died from hypovolemic shock as evidenced from the blood-stained floor, blood continued to ooze out of their bodies like some horror scene from a movie.

    A lone figure stood among the bodies, untainted by the blood around him, the sole exception would be his hand which is currently dripping with blood.

    The lone figure sighed in a bored manner.

    He looked at his bloody hand and his red eyes had a brief glint of golden color before it returned to normal.

    ¡°I got rid of my bloodlust but a vampire is still a vampire. I almost licked the blood off my hand.¡±

    He shook off the blood.

    ¡°Well, dirty blood probably don¡¯t taste nice at all¡­¡±

    A sweet voice stopped him from returning home.

    ¡°I completely agree with Onii-san¡¯s words¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. Somebody sneaked up on him without him noticing.

    He turned around with a pair of golden eyes, signifying that he¡¯s ready to fight if need be. He saw the person and he gasped.

    She¡¯s a very beautiful girl with jet-black hair tied into long twintails. Her bangs are uneven in length resulting in her left eye being covered while her right eye is exposed. She had deep red eyes just like Wu Yan.

    Porcelain white skin visible even if the alley is poorly lit.

    She¡¯s standing at the entrance to this alley, she didn¡¯t shriek in shock after looing at the bodies laid around him. Quite the contrary, she licked her lips in excitement.

    She smiled at him in a creepily happy manner that made her eyes narrow into crescent shapes. It¡¯s like the people who died aren¡¯t humans but rather pigs that were slaughtered for meat. She¡¯s viewing the humans here as nothing more than food to be consumed. Compared to Wu Yan, she¡¯s the one who is behaving more like a vampire.

    She¡¯s piqued by Wu Yan, she paid no further attention to the bodies around him. Like an elegant young lady, she greeted him with a curtsy before beaming at him in a friendly manner.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t as astonished as he was before. He knew who she is although she didn¡¯t know him.

    Tokisaki Kurumi.

    The spirit dubbed Nightmare by others.

    She¡¯s a spirit that had been in this world far longer than Tohka but she wouldn¡¯t appear in the original work until some volumes later.

    And now, she appeared before him¡­

    She tilted her head but she still maintained her affable smile. She behaved in such a graceful manner because she had been in this world for a long time and she had learned the customs and mannerisms of this world.

    She didn¡¯t mind the blood and bodies around her, she walked towards Wu Yan like those are not there.

    ¡°Ara ara,, I was wondering why a fire pillar appeared out of nowhere, what an interesting sight this is¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s refined air and her astonishing beauty made her look like an exquisite flower. However, her words marred this image of her.

    Wu Yan had his poker face on but he¡¯s bitterly laughing inside. This spirit would be the toughest nut he has to crack.

    This noble-looking young lady is actually known as the Worst spirit.

    Her Nightmare title isn¡¯t just for show, spacequakes occur together with the arrival of spirits. A lot of people lost their lives to spacequakes. However, Wu Yan also knows that excluding deaths caused by spacequakes, Tokisaki Kurumi personally killed more than 10,000 people.

    Tokisaki Kurumi isn¡¯t joking with some of her statements. A scene of carnage like this is nothing to her. For someone else this might be a scene to remember but for her it¡¯s Monday.

    She¡¯s so malicious that normally Wu Yan won¡¯t reject her but he won¡¯t get close to her deliberately either. He would rather put sealing her powers to the deepest recess of his mind and forget about it for now.

    However, the Tokisaki Kurumi who is standing here is an exception.

    Everybody knows Tokisaki Kurumi is evil, she¡¯s putting a fa?ade on and Wu Yan knows about this.

    Wu Yan silently sighed at Tokisaki Kurumi who is still beaming at him. She¡¯s probably going to be the hardest spirit to seal, he¡¯s not even sure if he could seal her. It is certainly possible he would be stuck in this world forever due to the failure of completing quest 2.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi thought Wu Yan remained silent because he didn¡¯t know what to make of her trendy speech pattern.

    Wu Yan frowned at her.

    ¡°Are you not afraid in the slightest?¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi laughed.

    ¡°Onii-san, do you really think all girls are afraid of blood?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t wait for Wu Yan to reply, she continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to be sorely disappointed if that¡¯s what you think. I quite like the sight of blood, you see¡­¡±

    ¡°Plus¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes and she stood on tiptoes like she¡¯s expecting a kiss. She whispered in a luscious voice.

    ¡°Onii-san, you have a nice scent¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi opened her eyes and she had a sinister look as she licked her lips. She maniacally laughed.

    ¡°So nice, in fact, that I am hungry!¡±

    Wu Yan jumped back the instant he heard that. A few pairs of arms that emerged from the ground tried to snare him but he escaped just in time.

 Chapter 431: Zaphkiel and the spirit of time

    Tokisaki Kurumi is so happy she could go mad.

    Every spirit comes equipped with an astral dress and an angel that corresponds to their identity. Tohka¡¯s purple astral dress is the Spirit Dress of God¡¯s Authority, number 10. Her Angel is her large sword named Sandalphon. Meanwhile, Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s astral dress is the Spirit Dress of God¡¯s Authority, number 3. Her angel¡¯s name is Zaphkiel.

    Zaphkiel is essentially a large clock, the musket gun would represent the minute hand of the clock while the flintlock is the hour hand. Zaphkiel possesses the ability to infuse the power of time into bullets which Tokisaki Kurumi fires with a different effect depending on the type of bullets.

    She¡¯s a spirit of time with the ability to manipulate time.

    It¡¯s a very powerful ability for sure, in a way, she¡¯s stronger than Accelerator who has control over vector quantities. However, because the angel is so strong, the cost of using her power is great as well.

    To manipulate time Tokisaki Kurumi must pay with time either from her own, spirit power or time from someone else. In order to protect herself from dying to Zaphkiel¡¯s effect, she would consume other people¡¯s time to substitute for her own. Anyone in her City of Devouring Time is going to have their time taken away and stored by Kurumi until she wants to use it.

    Each of the hour on the clock designates a specific ability, the different abilities cost different amount of time. The 12th bullet consumes the most time and a single bullet requires all of a spirit¡¯s power so Kurumi hadn¡¯t fired one of these bullets yet.

    Her objective at the moment is to gather more time and use the 12th bullet to go back in time to 30 years ago in order to kill the first spirit. By doing this, she hopes to make it so that there are no spirits on this world. Spirits won¡¯t be hunted down and humans won¡¯t be harmed by spacequakes, this is a lonesome goal for her.

    But, to fire the twelth bullet requires immense sacrifice to the tune of a spirit¡¯s life, if she used it like this she would only go back in time and die immediately or be rendered so helpless that she can¡¯t finish her goal. In the original work, Kurumi wanted to eat Shido because he had the power of 3 spirits sealed within him.

    However, the Shido in the original work is not in here. Wu Yan is dubbed Shido by Kotori while the original main character had her gender transformed into female, namely, Itsuka Shiori.

    Shiori has the power to contain the power of spirits but she didn¡¯t have any spiritual power sealed within her due to Wu Yan and Ratatoskr¡¯s intervention.

    Without being able to boost her time storage by consuming Shido, Kurumi can only rely on slowly consuming human lives until she can fire her twelfth bullet. At least, that was her plan until now¡­

    She saw Wu Yan¡¯s power. Her ability to consume other people¡¯s time in order to pay for her own Angel¡¯s ability necessitates that she be able to measure other people¡¯s time.

    She¡¯s in a frenzy because she can feel that this man before her is a man of literally unlimited time. She went after him like a mad piranha, she didn¡¯t even waste more time in talking.

    Infinite time, that is to say this guy is immortal.

    Even if humanity goes to hell, this man will be around. Even when all life on earth goes extinct, this guy will probably be kicking a stone somewhere. He has all the time in the world and then some.

    What does that mean?

    This means that if she consumed him, she can fire her twelfth bullet whenever she damn well pleases. Go back 30 years today, no problem, just let her prepare the bullet. Her ability to manipulate time will no longer have any downside to it.

    Wu Yan is like a priceless treasure to her.

    The thought of finishing her goal by just simply consuming this man is giving her the elation of a lifetime. She just couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    Wu Yan thought she¡¯s just here to replenish some time for her angel. He didn¡¯t expect her to be this manic¡­

    He frowned at the sight of the hands popping out of the ground.

    If at all possible Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to fight her. She¡¯s kind but there are some screws loose in her head. If she¡¯s really crazy, she wouldn¡¯t continue on her quest to nip the source of the problem at its root.

    Tohka also said that Kurumi isn¡¯t all that different from her. Shido saved Tohka before she turned into an individual like Kurumi, an individual that regards another¡¯s life as trivial.

    Wu Yan believed the same thing the original main character believed, that every spirit is fundamentally kind.

    He knows that Tokisaki Kurumi likes cute little animals. This is proof that she can love, the fight with humans chilled her sympathy for humans. She regarded humans as nothing more than food after being made to live such a life.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know just how important he is to Kurumi. His utility is more than Shido in the original work.

    By hook or by crook, she wants his infinite time.

    Kurumi slowly raised her hands and a dark stream of aura flowed out of her and it enveloped her.

    It¡¯s like a domain of darkness that spread from her and it easily covered the alley there are currently in.

 Chapter 432: Become one? Manic passion!

    Enveloped in a dark aura, Tokisaki Kurumi looked very insidious. Dark lights that looked like fireflies danced about her. Even the sky appeared to be crying as droplets of dark water rained down in this alley. The wind which normally would be invisible can be visibly seen as it had been dyed black by Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s aura.

    Wu Yan gathered his thoughts and he got into a stance. Tokisaki Kurumi caused a localized gale just by getting serious and Wu Yan knows it, he can feel his heart sinking. She¡¯s going to make her move soon.

    Her black gothic lolita dress fluttered about as she poured forth her aura. The next instant, her clothes disappeared and though veiled by her dark aura, Wu Yan still managed to catch a few glimpses of her pristine body.

    She flashed brightly and she emerged from the flash having donned her astral dress. It¡¯s still a gothic lolita dress but this one has red and black frills. He could see her ivory shoulders exposed to the air. She had long fingerless gloves and a giant ribbon tying her dress together at her waist. Meanwhile, her legs were hidden away by the long black silk stockings she had which were held up by a black garter belt.

    Her black hair is now tied into twintails of uneven length with a crimson net bow. Her bangs are swept aside, her left eye finally visible to Wu Yan. Her left eye had a peculiar appearance in that it resembled a golden clock face.

    Tokisaki Kurumi: Lvl 75

    Her clock face eyes turned as if she¡¯s observing Wu Yan¡¯s reaction. Even if he¡¯s not used to eyes like this he can tell that she¡¯s very excited like she can¡¯t wait to eat him.

    It¡¯s a counter for the time Tokisaki Kurumi has. If she succeeds in devouring him, Wu Yan¡¯s immortality would stop her golden eye because it would mean that her remaining time is not infinite.

    Her passion is partly driven by her greed. She¡¯s like a hungry wolf being shown the sight of the most delicious meat to ever exist on this earth. Wu Yan frowned, he felt upset and angry.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s so sure she can get him like he¡¯s some kind of food just waiting to be eaten. Wu Yan didn¡¯t like this notion.

    Tokisaki Kurumi noticed his disgruntlement, she is slightly shocked at his reaction. She laughed.

    ¡°Ara ara, onii-san, I find your lack of surprise at my transformation a bit disappointing¡­¡±

    She tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you are aware of the existences of spirits.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything in response. He approached her which amused Tokisaki Kurumi.

    She supported her chin with the palm of her hand and she flushed red like a coy little girl. She purred.

    ¡°Say, Onii-san, do you find me beautiful?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is flabbergasted at her behavior. He retorted while shrugging her off.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? You want to know what I think of you and then confess to me?¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s smile widened. She stopped acting shy before she continued.

    ¡°Ara, I like that idea. You have no idea just how charming you are, I am really swooning here¡­¡±

    He sighed at her.

    ¡°I see, pardon my doubt but you don¡¯t look like someone who would fall in love at first sight¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? You¡¯re talking like you know me very well..¡±

    She giggled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, by the way, I truly fell hard in love the moment I saw your face¡­¡±

    She approached him while minding her gothic lolita dress, her eyes looked like she¡¯s dazzled by him.

    ¡°Ah, ah, this is so vexing, I don¡¯t think I can leave you anymore? Oh, what should I do? This is truly a big problem!¡±

    She looked like a madwoman but Wu Yan frowned at her eyes. Those eyes do not belong to someone in love, those eyes are like the eyes a gold-digging beggar would have at the sight of a rich lady passing by in front of him. Wu Yan¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    She noticed this and she stopped getting close to him but her eyes are still the eyes of a crazy woman, psychopathic even.

    She licked her lips and her smile turned into a sinister grin. She used her tender voice on him.

    ¡°Say, Onii-san, why don¡¯t you and I join together as one so we never part with each other?¡±

    She laughed.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even think about saying no. I might angry, you see¡­¡±

    She laughed out loud, her shoulders trembled as she covered her mouth.

    ¡°Ahaha, look at me, I am so charged up¡­¡±

    She shined bright red and her aura morphed into pale arms that came at Wu Yan like whips.

    Wu Yan looked calm but he¡¯s panicking. When she started dripping sluff juice Wu Yan is already on high alert mode. Portals opened behind him and black projectiles shot out to tear the arms to shreds.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Gasping in surprise, she grinned at him.

    ¡°I was right, you¡¯re no human, neither are you a spirit. Makes sense, a normal human wouldn¡¯t have that much strength in the first place. Ah, ah, you¡¯re making me want to monopolize you more and more¡­.¡±

    Wu Yan wasn¡¯t pleased to hear such passionate words from her, being targeted by her usually ends poorly for anyone she has ever set her eyes on.

    I need to get out of this joint pronto¡­

    It¡¯s like she read her mind, she grinned before a musket and flintlock gun appeared in her hands.

    Wu Yan stopped when he saw her drawing her guns. Tokisaki Kurumi fired a bullet at him without any warning at all. The flintlock gun shouldn¡¯t be loaded yet Wu Yan can sense the invisible energy gathering inside.

    Bang

    A bullet that had enough power to shatter rocks came flying at Wu Yan.

 Chapter 433: The spirit of timeâ€™s powerâ€¦

    That bullet made the sniper rifle bullets from before look like baby aspirin.

    He reacted a bit too slowly to completely dodge the bullet that was aimed at the spot between his eyes. Tokisaki Kurumi fired at him without any prior signs and it drew a gash across Wu Yan¡¯s cheek.

    Blood dripped down from the wound¡­

    ¡°Ara, ara, what I have I done!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi cried out in panic. She mewled like she¡¯s actually feeiling guilty.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I hurt Onii-san, now he¡¯s bleeding. Oh, what should I do? What can I do? I want to merge with Onii-san so how can I hurt Onii-san¡­.¡±

    If someone is charmed by her, they would easily forgive her transgression.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled. He wiped away the blood and during the time in which he licked the blood away from his hand, the gash had disappeared without a trace. Tokisaki Kurumi flinched and she convulsed in ecstacy.

    A wound is a wound, barring special abilities, even a wounded spirit would need quite some time to heal up. His incredible regeneration and the infinite time her senses are telling her convinced her that this man is indeed immortal.

    Her desire to attain him grew to a newer heights.

    ¡°Ah ah, Onii-san, you like the smell of blood too? What coincidence, it¡¯s like we are made for each other?¡­¡±

    ¡°Come, join me and let us unite as one!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi yelled in excitement. She raised both her guns at him but two portals appeared beside her and iron whips appeared to bind her.

    Not letting her break loose from her shackles, a bolt of lightning hit Tokisaki Kurumi before she can do anything.

    ¡°Guhu¡­¡±

    The lightning ravaged her, the electrocution caused smoke to come out of her. Still alive, she groaned in pain.

    ¡°Lightning?¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi flinched when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s appearance.

    Clad in lightning, he caused this alley to sound like a storm is raging here. His steely gaze fell on her, his eyes are no longer deep red, it¡¯s a radiant gold.

    An aura befitting of a True Ancestor poured forth from him. Tokisaki Kurumi shuddered, she could swear he¡¯s looking brutally bloody right now.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    She quickly recovered and her elation returned. Like a fish to water, she got even more passionate for him.

    ¡°Onii-san, you¡¯re simply the best. This noble aura like a dictator of all things bloody, that oppressive aura, this is great and amazing!¡±

    She grinned at him in a devilish manner, her tender voice is a stark contrast to her present attitude.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be with you, I can¡¯t wait, I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi tore off her right hand much to Wu Yan¡¯s shock. She actually tore it off like it¡¯s a detachable part of her body!

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect this, she used her severed arm to smash the chain binding her left hand.

    ¡°Come! Zaphkiel!¡±

    A bolt of black and red lightning hit the spot behind Tokisaki Kurumi. It didn¡¯t do any damage but the lightning bolt turned into a flash of red lights. When the light faded a large clock about twice as tall as Tokisaki Kurumi.

    Zaphkiel, her angel!

    Wu Yan tensed up, he wanted to run away. He wasn¡¯t even planning on fighting her. Now that she pulled out her angel on him, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s not going to let him escape that easily. He bitterly smiled, where had he wronged her? She might have spare time stolen from other people to back up the usage of her angel but it¡¯s still a limited stockpile.

    Wu Yan failed to consider that once he¡¯s caught by Tokisaki Kurumi, the cost of time would no longer apply to her. Gotta spend time to make time.

    ¡°Fourth bullet Dalet!¡±

    She raised her flintlock and pointed it at the fourth digit on the clock. It turned and a black surge of power entered the gun after the digit lit up. The energy suffused the gun.

    She did something that no sane person would think to do. She smiled at him and she fired it at herself with the barrel at her chin.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t surprised she did that. He knew the power of her fourth bullet.

    It¡¯s the ability to reverse time on an object or subject. Her right hand which was severed and still tethered to his iron whip vibrated. The vibration shook the right hand free from its shackle. The right hand didn¡¯t fall to the ground, instead, the hand reattached itself to the stump that was her hand.

    She examined her right hand before she smiled at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go for another round!¡±

    Wu Yan got into a stance as he focused on Tokisaki Kurumi. Happy that he¡¯s paying attention to her, she raised her gun.

    ¡°First Bullet Aleph!¡±

    The digit representing one on the clock lit up. The black energy entered her gun and she fired it at her temple.

    Wu Yan turned grave.

    Tokisaki Kurumi disappeared from where she stood and she appeared instantly at his side.

 Chapter 434: Multiple enemies

    The numbers on the clock represented different abilities. The fourth bullet, for example, can turn back time on her body, healing her no matter how much damage she takes as long as she¡¯s still alive. It wouldn¡¯t work if the time represented by the golden clock in her left eye is 0.

    If she fired it at herself, there is no stopping this restoration of her body.

    Like the fourth bullet, the first bullet can be used on herself as well. It can speed her up so much that it¡¯s hard to match her in speed.

    This allowed her to get close to Wu Yan without him being able to react.

    She placed her head on her shoulders. Gazing at Wu Yan¡¯s face, she licked her lips. She also didn¡¯t forget to caress his face while grinning.

    ¡°You smell so nice¡­¡±

    She grinned from ear to ear. She stared into his golden eyes.

    ¡°Say, Onii-san, you mind telling me why your pretty red eyes turned golden?¡±

    Her sweet scent wafted into his nasal cavity. Wu Yan would like nothing more than to stay like this if this scenario was normal. However, he didn¡¯t have the time for that right now¡­

    He breathed in deeply before grumbling. He tilted his head to give her a sideways glance.

    ¡°Is that really okay? To touch me like that¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi backed away when he discharged his lightning at her. The electric shock was enough to paralyze the hand that was touching his face.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    She shook her slightly charred hand and she commented on his ability.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a spirit but you seem to have some sort of command over electricity. If I am not wrong the flame pillar from before was your work wasn¡¯t it? With powers like this and that infinite time of yours, I wonder just what are you? You have really piqued my interest¡­¡±

    ¡°Time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan connected the dots and he recalled that Tokisaki Kurumi is too hell-bent on acquiring him, that and her words finally clicked.

    Tokisaki Kurumi wants his immortality, or rather, his infinite time.

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t care how this ends since you will be mine one way or the other. I am so hyped right now!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi pointed the musket at Wu Yan¡¯s forehead and she pulled the trigger without any hesitation. Drops of blood fell to the ground.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi examined her work.

    ¡°To dodge at such distance¡­¡±

    She turned around and saw Wu Yan who is panting slightly.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    He wiped away the blood on his head. Gnashing his teeth at her, he continued.

    ¡°What a troublesome power, to manipulate time, even a simple acceleration is enough to draw blood from me. I imagine if she used her other abilities, I would be in grave danger. I wonder just how Kotori beat this freak in the original work.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Nii-san¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi started approaching him while her eyes shined bright like those of a demon.

    ¡°I already told you, rejection is not an option¡­¡±

    A dark circle started spreading from underneath Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s feet. Wu Yan felt something draining from him, looking down, he saw that he¡¯s stepping on the dark shadowy area as well.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned grim.

    ¡°The city of devouring time?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear oh my it would seem this is the end. I found a fleeting moment of fun and oh, how fleeting it is. What a shame, what a shame.¡±

    She lowered her head in disappointment. She raised her face and she revealed an expression of utmost joy.

    ¡°However, if that means becoming one with you, it¡¯s all worth it!¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips at her slightly twisted words. He sent a torrent of lightning into the ground and he targeted her with this move. Tokisaki Kurumi revealed a troubled look and she hurriedly shot herself with bullet one and she dodged it by speeding away from the attack.

    Since she disappeared from where she stood, the time-consuming domain disappeared as well. Wu Yan relaxed a bit. Even if he had infinite time, it¡¯s hard to say whether or not Tokisaki Kurumi will straight-up swallow him with the skill. He¡¯s not even sure if his True Ancestor can last through the ordeal, or worse, stay in a hellish eternal life where he continuously gets his vitality drained from him.

    A large clock appeared behind her and dark aura streamed forth from the eighth digit.

    ¡°Eighth bullet, Het!¡±

    A shadowy figure jutted out from the dark domain beneath her, it¡¯s not the city of devouring time.

    Pale arms appeared with ghoulish red glow. It¡¯s like the dead are rising from their graves. Clones of Tokisaki Kurumi crawled out from the dark domain and they all grinned at Wu Yan in their usual creepy manner.

    The eighth bullet grants her the ability create clones of herself or her past selves and materialize them.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shitting me, this is cheating¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi actually looked like she felt guilty. However, she put her index finger at her chin while saying something Wu Yan can¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°I am not letting you escape, you¡¯re mine!¡±

    ¡°Seventh bullet, Zayin!¡±

    The seventh digit on the clock lit up and dark aura poured into her guns.

    Crap

    He dodged the seventh bullet in a panicky manner. The seventh bullet had the ability to stop time on a target or subject which would render him immobile. If he got hit by that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything but get devoured by Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s city of devouring time.

    ¡°First bullet, Aleph!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi sped up and she appeared in front of Wu Yan almost like she had teleported. While he is still preoccupied, she pointed her gun at his forehead.

    ¡°Seventh bullet, Zayin!¡±

    His golden eyes shrunk when he saw how close she is, he could make out the details of her creepy grin at this distance.

 Chapter 435: Outburst, biting back

    Wu Yan felt the cold steel of the musket. The gun went off as his pupils shrunk.

    Bang

    Clang

    In the nick of time, Wu Yan summoned a portal through which iron sand flowed through and into the barrel of the musket, clogging it and preventing the bullet from touching Wu Yan.

    This close call stunned Tokisaki Kurumi for a second because she thought she had this in the bag. Wu Yan understands that it is only a matter of time before he falls prey to her. With his power, he can¡¯t possibly keep fighting Tokisaki Kurumi who is a tier 8 individual with a super-strong Zaphkiel supporting her.

    Wu Yan advanced instead of running, he grabbed her head and he electrocuted her with all the electricity he can discharge.

    ¡°Agh!!!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t see this coming. When the raging torrent of lightning struck her, she cried out in anguish. Charred all over, smoke came out of her body. The smell of burnt meat could be detected in the air.

    The clones surrounding him fired at him with their guns. Against this barrage of bullets, Wu Yan had no choice but to become a meat sack full of bullet holes. He is currently bloody all over. Gnashing his teeth, he endured the pain and he kicked Tokisaki Kurumi away.

    Naturally, the clones responded by decorating him with bullet holes once more.

    Blood splattered everywhere, the alley echoed with the sound of gunfire.

    Wu Yan kneeled down on the ground after being shot all over.

    The pain is so intense that he almost went mad with anger.

    He ignored his injuries and he channeled lightning once more. With his lightning fist he smashed the ground.

    The ground gave way after that punch. After the ground collapsed, Tokisaki Kurumi clones were sent falling into the crater one by one as they lost their balance.

    Wu Yan flew up into the sky. He took out his Nietono no Shana from one of the portals in the sky. He yelled down from above.

    ¡°I hope you girls like turning to dust!¡±

    He bellowed and a storm of raging flames fell into the crater like a flaming bolt from heaven.

    Boom

    Crashing into the pit, the flames roasted the ground and anything within it in a sea of flames. The figures within the flames slowly faded into nothing as they writhed around in it while moaning in pain.

    Huffing, the blood on him dripped down into the sea of flames. It didn¡¯t take long for the blood to sizzle away in the high temperature. The bullet holes had disappeared from his body, those that have yet to disappear are closing up in a rapid fashion until his skin looked unblemished as it was before.

    A voice entered his ear.

    ¡°It seems I gave you too little credit¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shut his eyes as if he is tired of this. He turned around and sure enough Tokisaki Kurumi is looking at him with an excited look as if he didn¡¯t just wipe out her past clones.

    Wu Yan felt very annoyed. He clenched Nietono no Shana so hard his hand started turning blue.

    He already guessed that she¡¯s not an easy customer but to think he would be having such a hard time against her. She really needed to pipe down a bit here.

    ¡°Fourth bullet, Dalet!¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s charred body recovered at an unfathomable speed.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    Who is the immortal one here¡­

    ¡°I grow tired of this game¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi finally got fed up. Her dark domain spread from her once more, pale arms caressed Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hey, if I drag you into the city of devouring time like this are you going to be happy? Overjoyed even?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi laughed like a maniac. Her voice and words are enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Wu Yan silently cursed his rotten luck. He got hunted down by snipers, although he turned the tables on them, now a crazy girl is after him, he can only speculate that this must be karma somehow. He lifted Nietono no Shana, flickering with lightning, a flaming sword in his hands, and the portals ready to shoot swords right behind him, it¡¯s fair to say that he is not holding back at this point.

    Even if Tokisaki Kurumi can beat him with Zaphkiel, he is going to let her understand that he won¡¯t go easy on her just because she¡¯s cute.

    ¡°Ara ara, how frightening¡­¡±

    She said while blushing.

    ¡°Such domineering strength and you¡¯re using it to bully weak little ol¡¯ me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lips quivered. What he would do to her if they were in his chambers right now. If she¡¯s weak then what would that make him, he barely scratched her after squirming and struggling for so long.

    ¡°Saa, saa, let¡¯s get to know each other!¡±

    The clock in her left eye turned. The massive clock behind her also had an eery sheen to it. The dark aura surrounding it gave her a grim atmosphere.

    Vigilant as ever, he kept his golden eyes on her. Nietono no Shana also responded by spewing forth more flames.

    The mood in this alley turned tense.

    The two of them didn¡¯t even notice the bright light hovering closer to them as it positioned itself above them.

 Chapter 436: Escape, a forced closureâ€¦

    The tense mood in the alley really brought out the contrast of expressions between the two combatants. One of them had a look of vigilance and the other had a look of excitement and passion.

    At about the same time when Tokisaki Kurumi and Wu Yan are about to go into their second round, a beam of light hit the alleyway. The two of them were taken by surprise.

    They lifted their head in response but the light pillar shrouded Wu Yan from view and he cried out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He swung Nietono no Shana at the light pillar around him but it was no use, he frowned and felt that the light pillar is there to help him so he just let it do whatever it is there to do.

    Tokisaki Kurumi knew what this light pillar meant, she subconsciously yelled out for Wu Yan to wait.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just when Tokisaki Kurumi cried out, the radiant light blinded her temporarily and she had to close her eyes.

    The light beam dissipated and Wu Yan is nowhere to be seen. Tokisaki Kurumi tried to locate Wu Yan but all she could see is the ruins of what remained after the fight between them. The AST snipers¡¯ bodies were also affected by the shockwaves of their fight.

    She knew this was no coincidence, someone took Wu Yan away from her.

    She grabbed her forehead and laughed out loud. She laughed so loud that her voice echoed out of the alley she is currently in.

    She continued with sinister eyes.

    ¡°No matter where you run, in the end, you will still be mine! There is no escape!¡±

    Zaphkiel disappeared.

    Tokisaki Kurumi pursed her lips and she grinned.

    ¡°Ara, I shouldn¡¯t get so worked up, I should leave the best part for last¡­¡±

    ¡°I see it¡¯s you again¡­¡±

    A voice called out Tokisaki Kurumi from behind her. She immediately recognized the owner of this voice.

    She looked back and there stood a teenager of around 14 years old. Her long blue hair is tied up in a ponytail. She also had a cute mole beneath the corner of her left eye. She scanned the alley, she said nothing about the dead bodies around her, it¡¯s like she¡¯s already used to this kind of scene. However, the girl did frown a little bit.

    She continued with a blase expression.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consume them, hmm? Nightmare?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi laughed.

    ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t do it this time would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The teenager didn¡¯t bother listening to her. Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t look like she wants to defend herself anyway. Tokisaki Kurumi shrugged, she already killed at least a thousand times more than the body count here. It¡¯s hard for her to keep track, these 5 bodies wouldn¡¯t change the situation.

    The teenager brought out a light saber. She pointed it at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    ¡°Well, get ready to die again¡­¡±

    The girl said with a tired attitude, it¡¯s like she already killed Kurumi more than once.

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled without resisting or retorting. Tokisaki Kurumi put down her guns and she looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Ah, surely next time¡­¡±

    The girl slipped past Tokisaki Kurumi, she accurately slashed Kurumi¡¯s and blood splattered into the sky.

    ===

    Tengu City¡¯s airspace, aboard Fraxinus¡­

    A light pillar appeared in one of the platforms within the ship. The light pillar slowly dimmed and Wu Yan appeared with his tattered clothes. He looked like a refugee who ran away from harsh reality. His eyes, however, had a distinct light in it that would make people know almost intuitively that he had powers no mortal had.

    When he saw the familiar scene, he more or less guessed why he appeared here.

    ¡°Welcome back¡­¡±

    Murasame Rinne greeted him with a sleepy face. This girl sounded like she badly needed some sleep. Her exhaustion is contagious.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kotori?¡±

    He questioned her.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who beamed me up here right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, she¡¯s waiting for you in her commanding room.

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek and he followed her.

    Each of the Fraxinus members had different reactions to what they are currently looking at.

    Some of them had frightened looks, looks of consternation, anxiety while others had a grim look. They are all watching the screen in an eerie silence, even Kotori.

    They were watching the fight between Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi.

    They didn¡¯t expect Wu Yan to put up such a good fight against a strong spirit like Tokisaki Kurumi. Nobody thought Wu Yan was pathetic, they knew full well what Tokisaki Kurumi and her angel are capable of doing.

    They saw why Nightmare got her nickname.

    With their own eyes, they saw how she can be frighteningly powerful and battle crazed, it doesn¡¯t help that some screws in her head are loose as well.

    This spirit is unlike anything they have ever seen before.

    They now know why some referred to her as the worst spirit. She¡¯s throwing what they knew about spirits into the washing machine and giving it her own spin.

 Chapter 437: The toughest spirit to take onâ€¦

    The members are still watching the replay of the battle from before, they gleaned some information from it and they noted it down.

    The door to the control center opened again and Wu Yan entered with a clean set of clothes accompanied by Murasame Reine. They focused their attention on Wu Yan before they exchanged looks.

    They saw how Wu Yan recovered almost instantly from the damage he suffered. They still can¡¯t believe that immortality existed in this world, even when confronted with the facts.

    They also saw Tokisaki Kurumi recovering from her injuries by using her angel¡¯s ability. Even so, she had to use her angel to do that, Wu Yan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t use any tool to recover.

    They also saw Wu Yan manipulating fire and lightning, he also used iron sand against Tokisaki Kurumi. This led the members of Ratatoskr to suspect that Wu Yan might be a spirit.

    Kotori, Kannazuki Kyouhei, and Murasame Reine didn¡¯t divulge Wu Yan¡¯s identity as a vampire to the rest of the organization, this fueled the speculation even further.

    Even if they revealed it now, not a lot of people would believe them.

    The people at Ratatoskr are looking at him like he¡¯s Jesus. He can¡¯t bear getting looked at by all these people like he¡¯s Li Yuchun. He leered at everyone and everyone got back to work. They looked back at the screen and continued whatever it is they were doing.

    Kotori is a bit upset that Wu Yan did her job for her, she¡¯s supposed to be the one making sure everyone did their jobs.

    Wu Yan felt helpless, he wanted to follow the original storyline, that way, he can make better decisions since he already knew how the original story went. It will be safer for him that way.

    The original main character being turned into a female and the mysterious appearance of the sealing bracelet on Kotori¡¯s are already unexpected situations, he didn¡¯t need any more than this.

    Try as he may, the storyline is slowly changing with his advent. He even attracted the attention of Tokisaki Kurumi the spirit that was supposed to appear as the third spirit.

    Thinking about Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s unrealistic goal has got Wu Yan feeling a stress headache coming on. Knowing her, she¡¯s not going to let him get away, she¡¯s probably going to keep coming back to harass him.

    Just like the original protagonist in the original work, will Wu Yan be haunted by this girl for the rest of his life?

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Kotori had a stern expression.

    ¡°Do you have any method in taking down Nightmare?¡±

    Wu Yan replied.

    ¡°Kotori, do you really think I am the god of conquest?¡±

    He pointed at Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s crazy image on the screen, and he asked a rhetoric question.

    ¡°Do you think I have any method to deal with this kind of girl?¡±

    ¡°Not even you huh?¡±

    Kotori frowned. She even lost her appetite for the Chupa Chups in her hand, this is how troubling Tokisaki Kurumi is for Ratatoskr.

    Wu Yan sighed after looking at Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s vicious grin. If she would calm down she would no doubt be a world-class beauty, heck, even her crazy personality did little to mar her gorgeous countenance.

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s evil is what everyone saw, they are terrified of her, praises for her could not be heard in the room.

    After learning about Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s objective and her motivation, Wu Yan can feel only pity and sadness for her. Maybe if the timing was a bit different, it wouldn¡¯t have to turn out this way.

    Wu Yan won¡¯t say who is in the wrong, human lives were lost to spacequakes, it is also true that spirits were hunted by humans. It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s right or wrong, if anyone is to blame, fate should be blamed for all of this.

    Or maybe, time should be blamed?¡­

    Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t seal Tokisaki Kurumi but go out with her as boyfriend-girlfriend, maybe, she would be much more manageable¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kotori glared at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite catch that. Would you mind repeating what you said?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi, is that the moniker of Nightmare? I see you¡¯re very acquainted with the spirit¡­¡±

    Kotori laughed but her voice is scary to say the least.

    ¡°Are you actually infatuated with her? Is this the type of girl you like?¡±

    Wu Yan sensed danger, his heart raced and he subconsciously shook his head in denial.

    ¡°Of course not! Do I look like some buttcrack who would lay his hands on a girl he just met?¡±

    She gnashed her teeth and she almost destroyed the Chupa Chups in her mouth. The nerve on this guy.

    Just who was it that almost kissed her when she let her guard down? He even trespassed into the bath and saw her in her birthday suit.

    If not for the people still around, Kotori would pull a dropkick on this shameless man.

    She turned her head the other way and she ignored Wu Yan. Wu Yan scanned her for any possible signs of danger before he asked in the most polite tone he could muster.

    ¡°Erm, Kotori, how are you going to deal with Kurumi?¡­¡±

    Kotori ignored Wu Yan¡¯s overly familiar way of calling the spirit Kurumi, she crinkled her nose before continuing in a frustrated tone.

    ¡°This is the first time I have to deal with a spirit like this, communication seems impossible, she also doesn¡¯t look like she would willingly let someone seal her spirit powers.¡±

    This is what Wu Yan found most troubling, Kurumi isn¡¯t like Tohka, Tohka didn¡¯t care much about her power. Meanwhile, Kurumi cared very much because she still had to finish what she set out to do. She even resorted to consuming humans. It is unrealistic for Wu Yan to expect her to put on the sealing bracelet.

    Of course, if Wu Yan can help Kurumi with killing the first spirit, maybe she would cooperate with him.

    Is that even possible?

    Ignoring the butterfly effects of going back in time and making drastic changes. What would happen if Kurumi really succeeded in doing what she wanted to do, what would happen if humans and spirit never interacted? What will happen with Kotori? With Tohka? If he sealed Kurumi, would that still have any meaning at all?

    Moreover, Kotori was originally a human who was given spirit powers by an entity unknown to even Wu Yan. There is probably something big behind the scenes.

    Is the one who gave humans the power of spirits really going to let Kurumi rewrite history?¡­

    Kotori wavered and she helplessly continued.

    ¡°Put Kurumi on our priority watchlist, maybe we will chance upon a solution.¡±

    This is probably the most frustrating decision Kotori has to make in her capacity as commander.

 Chapter 438: I am so done with thisâ€¦

    When Kotori passed the order, her subordinates immediately began executing the order. A situation like what happened today where Tokisaki Kurumi suddenly appeared won¡¯t happen again.

    The control room fell into silence again. Only Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s crazy laughter could be heard being replayed in the room.

    Wu Yan recalled something, it¡¯s about the time when AST sent snipers after his head.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Kotori, before I met Tokisaki Kurumi, AST tried to snipe me down.¡±

    Kotori¡¯s eyes widened. She can¡¯t believe this guy told her something like that while sounding like he just got back from doing groceries. She almost choked on the candy in her mouth.

    Cough cough

    ¡°Why did you wait so long before telling me this?!¡±

    She glared at him for delaying this news that long. Even her ribbons are trembling from anger.

    Wu Yan teased her.

    ¡°Ratatoskr recorded my fight with Kurumi, my encounter with AST happened before that encounter so¡­¡±

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    ¡°We knew you were fighting with Kurumi because of the spiritual signatures she gave out while using her angel. Nobody bothered to monitor you everywhere you go, Ratatoskrk is not an organization of voyeurs!¡±

    Wrong, Ratatoskr is a pervy organization. Every time a new spirit appears, they would record the spirit and replay the video over and over in order to study them. They would also monitor their movements.

    Wu Yan retorted silently, he sighed in relief when he knew Kotori didn¡¯t see him slaughtering the other AST snipers. Kotori might not blame him but her imouto mode would probably be scared of being around a murderer.

    Kotori asked Wu Yan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did AST attack you? I haven¡¯t receive any reports about AST mobilizing!¡±

    Wu Yan told her.

    ¡°I believe the AST members that came after me belonged to a different squad, not the same squad as Origami. The snipers are apparently taking orders from the executives of their organization!¡±

    ¡°AST executives¡­¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes before she laughed out loud in a cold manner.

    ¡°Ah, I see, it¡¯s those assholes. Now I see why I didn¡¯t get any reports on this. Their hit squads usually operate on a more covert scale. It¡¯s not surprising that they managed to slip past our radar.¡±

    Her disdain and disgust for them are quite obvious. She doesn¡¯t like the attitudes of those executives that are only good at giving orders.

    Kotori continued.

    ¡°Did they reveal their motives?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Yan frowned in confusion.

    ¡°I thought they attacked me because they confused me with a spirit after I descended along with a spacequake. After all, I only told you guys that I am not a spirit¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you aren¡¯t exhibiting any spiritual signatures¡­¡±

    Kotori froze up, Kannazuki and Reine also came to the same speculation.

    ¡°Even without spiritual signatures, the AST members that fought me probably reported it to their superiors and they decided it would be better to kill the wrong person than to let a spirit run free. They probably assumed that I am hiding my spirit powers through some unknown means. They are part of an organization that wants the death of spirits right?¡±

    Wu Yan asked Kotori something he was thinking about.

    ¡°If they hunted me down like this, what of Tohka? Will she be attacked just like me? The sniping squad leader wasn¡¯t aware of Tohka, that sounds too good to be true right?¡±

    Wu Yan sensed that Kotori is trying to avoid eye contact when he raised this subject. She also started trembling like she¡¯s aware of something.

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin and he asked her.

    ¡°Surely, Kotori you must be aware of what¡¯s going on right?¡±

    Kotori laughed in a wry manner. Wu Yan immediately knew she had something to do with the difference in treatment between him and Tohka.

    Kotori started to crack under Wu Yan¡¯s intense gaze. She tried to explain the situation in a meek manner.

    ¡°You see, Tohka¡¯s a spirit so Ratatoskr pulled some strings to drop her off the grid and AST wouldn¡¯t be able to gain intel on her easily without us knowing¡­¡±

    ¡°So you cooperated with the government to grant her protection?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes¡­¡±

    Kotori continued justifying herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s kinda like the witness protection program you see in the United States.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Wu Yan intentionally lengthened his sentence.

    ¡°So to say, Tohka is a higher priority protection target than me, and that¡¯s part of the reason why I got jumped by some goons is that what you¡¯re trying to tell me?¡­¡±

    Kotori choked on her words. He had hit the target.

    Wu Yan wanted to flip some tables.

    ¡°Why the difference in treatment? Do you not care about my survival?¡±

    ¡°Oh gosh, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Kotori snapped back.

    ¡°The priority protection is only for spirits, you¡¯re not even a spirit so¡­ so¡­¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Kotori mewled in a small voice.

    ¡°So I forgot¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan facepalmed, he wanted to cry but can¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have any tears to shed. He sighed because she forgot about this, he got hunted down, and by fighting back, he attracted the attention of Tokisaki Kurumi. In a sense, she shared a part of the blame for this if not the majority of the blame.

    Kotori knew about this and she wanted to change the subject as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I found someone that can act as your assistant, you can get him to do whatever you want.¡±

    Kotori called out to the person standing outside in order to avoid Wu Yan¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    A person with long silvery hair walked in, the person is very beautiful, the person donned the same uniform as Kyouhei. The person saluted Kotori.

    ¡°Commander, Yatsuki Tatsuwa reporting for duty!¡±

    This Yatsuki guy bowed towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Squad leader, I am Yatsuki Tatsuwa, I will be under your care!¡±

    Wu Yan lit up after seeing how beautiful his assistant looked.

    ¡°I will be under your care, beautiful lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±

    Tatsuwa said something he can¡¯t ignore. Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze up when he heard this.

    ¡°Oh right, by the way, I am a dude¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mentally broke down when he heard that this beautiful lady standing before had a baguette down there.

 Chapter 439: Cheeky Kotori strikes again

    ¡°Squad leader, this is the communication device¡­¡±

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa passed a bluetooth device to Wu Yan.

    ¡°If you have any orders, issue it through this device¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He kept the device before sighing at Tatsuwa.

    He patted Tatsuwa on the shoulders. Wu Yan continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in boys who looked prettier than girls, you have shattered my belief¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa grinned as if it¡¯s a compliment. He replied in a polite and coy tone.

    ¡°Squad leader you can call me Tatsuwa-chan if you¡¯d like¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, surely, he must be seeing things, Tatsuwa is acting shy in front of him. Wu Yan clenched his fist. He must endure the urge. The urge to punch his subordinate is so great right now he¡¯s barely holding on.

    Heaving he forced a smile.

    ¡°I am going home, if anything happens, make sure to report to me!¡±

    Tatsuwa replied in the affirmative.

    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±

    Is this okay?¡­

    He glanced at Tatsuwa. Storing away his thoughts he waved at his subordinate to send him home via the teleport circle.

    ===

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    He took out the groceries from Gate of Babylon, he also took out Tohka¡¯s clothes before entering the Itsuka residence. Wu Yan didn¡¯t say Tadaima because he didn¡¯t want to make a habit of this.

    Entering the living room, he tossed all the clothes onto the table before shrugging. He wanted nothing more than to kick back and rest in his room but something caught his attention.

    A very beautiful girl with dark purple hair is right there by the dining table. She looks very desolate with moist eyes while emitting what appears to be whimpering sound. She¡¯s slumped down at the table like she has no energy¡­

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡­¡±

    Tohka struggled to get up when she heard him. Her eyes lit up when she confirmed that it¡¯s Wu Yan. She reached out to him like he¡¯s the savior.

    ¡°Sh-shido¡­¡±

    Wu Yan frowned when he heard how weak she sounded. He examined her with an anxious look.

    Don¡¯t tell me she got sick?

    He pulled her hand and checked her vitals. He shot her a barrage of questions.

    ¡°Tohka, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling pain somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Shido, Shido¡­¡±

    A drop of tear flowed down the side of her face and Wu Yan panicked. Tohka said something that made Wu Yan ‡å.

    ¡°I-I am hun-hungry¡­¡±

    Tohka closed her eyes like she used up all her strength. She fell back onto the table like a ragdoll.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He looked at Tohka, she looks like she¡¯s been starved for days and Wu Yan isn¡¯t sure what to make of this situation. This is just not his day, snipers tried to make his head go boom, a crazy chick showed up and fought him, he got a subordinate who is a trap and now this bottomless pit wants him to cook.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shiori? Why didn¡¯t you get her to cook for you first?¡±

    He rubbed Tohka¡¯s head while sighing in a helpless tone.

    Tohka didn¡¯t move her head, she replied while still facing down on the table.

    ¡°Shiori said there are no materials for food so she can¡¯t make anything¡­¡±

    Tohka struggled to get up once more. She used her puppy eyes on him while pleading Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, the dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I am on the case¡­¡±

    He waved his hand while heading into the kitchen. Tohka beamed widely while looking at Wu Yan with hopeful eyes. She¡¯s expecting great dishes from him.

    Shiori caught the scent coming from the kitchen and she moved into the living room so fast it¡¯s like she teleported. Kotori followed soon after, they sat at the table while Wu Yan did his business in the kitchen. They are too smitten with the scent coming from the kitchen to do anything else.

    Naturally, the girls had their fill of Wu Yan¡¯s bountiful dishes.

    As Shiori cleaned up the table, Kotori unwrapped another Chupa Chups to chew on. The person herself looked happy enough.

    She licked the Chupa chups while scanning the living room. She saw Tohka who¡¯s rubbing her stomach in bliss and Wu Yan who is minding his own business. She grinned.

    ¡°Onii-chan, time to wash up¡­¡±

    Kotori said in a plain tone. She used her best effort to not tip off Wu Yan¡¯s alarm.

    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stood up from the table. He told Tohka about her clothes.

    ¡°I bought your clothes, they are right there near the sofa so you should go and try them out.¡±

    ¡°Nn!¡±

    Tohka flew over to the sofa much to Wu Yan¡¯s amusement. Then, he made his way towards the bathroom.

    When Wu Yan disappeared, Kotori¡¯s poker face collapsed and she grinned at ignorant Tohka who didn¡¯t know she¡¯s about to be involved in her nefarious plans.

    ¡°Hmph, Meanie Onii-chan, Kotori shall have her revenge this time!¡±

    Kotori¡¯s still hung up on what happened last time.

    She destroyed the candy in her mouth and she monitored the time until it¡¯s just about right before she turned towards Tohka.

    ¡°Tohka, I think Onii-chan just got out of the bath, I think you should go in right now!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Tohka didn¡¯t suspect anything. She also didn¡¯t notice that Wu Yan only got in the bathroom for like 5 minutes. There¡¯s no way he would be finished washing up in there. She grabbed her change of clothes and she ran towards the bathroom

    Kotori grinned. She stood up and she sneaked over to the bathroom area. She¡¯s not there to join in the fun, she¡¯s there to watch her brilliant plan unfold.

    Besides getting back at Wu Yan, she also wanted to use this chance to train Wu Yan.

    Firstly, she wanted to train his ability to deal with lucky pervert situations. Judging from how he reacted and turned the tide back on her the last time, Wu Yan¡¯s agility in dealing with this kind of situation is no longer in doubt. But, Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s matter has got Wu Yan in a bind. She also couldn¡¯t think of anything that might help with the situation. This is Kotori¡¯s idea to give Wu Yan a surprise, who knows, an idea might dawn on him.

    Her train of thoughts is what got Itsuka Shido in so many troubles in the original work.

    Tailing Tohka, she hid behind the stairs as Tohka entered the bathroom. She sighed in relief after confirming that the target has been inserted into the play zone. Now, she just has to wait for the music to play. The music here refers to Tohka¡¯s shriek or yell.

 Chapter 440: Letâ€™s continue where we left off on the punishment shall we?â€¦.

    Ten seconds¡­

    Thirty seconds¡­

    One minute later¡­

    ¡°Why is there no reaction?!!!¡±

    After 5 minutes, Kotori yelled out loud while holding her head with her hands. She shook her head making her white ribbon whip around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Tohka doesn¡¯t mind Onii-chan¡¯s presence? The two of them are currently bathing together?¡±

    This thought occurred to her and an image floated into her head.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka barely covering the puppies with a bath towel, flushed bright red while talking to Wu Yan in a coquettish manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together¡­¡±

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan with his best mimic of a shoujo manga¡¯s male lead, stands up from the tub and he approaches Tohka in an enamored trance. He looked into her purplish eyes.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    They called out to each other like sweet lovebirds. In their own world, the two of them got closer and closer together until¡­

    Pwoosh

    Steam came out of Kotori¡¯s head. her cute face turned cherry red. She slapped her cheeks while shaking her head.

    ¡°N-no¡­ Tohka and Onii-chan aren¡¯t like that, they won¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Kotori can¡¯t continue her sentence with confidence.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Kotori mumbled.

    A faint voice came from behind her.

    ¡°No way what?¡±

    ¡°Tohka and Onii-chan won¡¯t do steamy stuff in this house!¡±

    Kotori subconsciously replied before freezing up.

    ¡°No¡­way¡­¡±

    Tears appeared at the corner of Kotori¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s not trying to console herself or talking about the bathroom situation. She¡¯s referring to the voice behind her.

    Gulping, she turned around slowly like her neck is rusty. He saw the figure grinning back at her and all the joy left her.

    She tried to force a smile only to look really silly in the process. Tilted her head, she greeted him.

    ¡°O-Onii-chan, good morning¡­¡±

    He looked outside to confirm that night is already here before he nodded. Smiling back, he greeted her as well.

    ¡°A fine morning to you too!¡±

    Kotori started trembling when she saw his smiling face. She had a very amusing expression.

    ¡°Wh-How¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why am I here an not in the bathroom?¡±

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at her. He pressed down on Kotori¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the same move won¡¯t work against the Phoenix Sain-er Onii-chan? Moreover¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rubbed his chin before continuing.

    ¡°Moreover, this same trick didn¡¯t work the first time, what made you think it would work this time?¡­¡±

    Kotori started trembling. She remembered what her failure meant for her the last time she tried this.

    She pleaded with him in a weak tone.

    ¡°O-onii-chan, I know I am wrong¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gave her a cold look.

    ¡°Pretty sure you said the same thing last time. On what basis should I believe you?¡±

    Gulp

    Kotori forced a smile onto her face.

    ¡°Onii-chan, please forgib Kotori, pwetty purisu? Kotori¡¯s your super cute imouto¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, my super cute imouto¡­¡±

    He rubbed her flaring red hair before showing Kotori a grin that chilled her to the core.

    ¡°So, my dear cute Imouto, what do you think your punishment should be in order for your Onii-chan to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°P-p-punishment?!¡±

    Kotori gasped. Is he referring to the same punishment as before?

    A kiss?

    Kotori started turning red from the neck up. Still red, she saw that Wu Yan¡¯s not kidding around and she quickly turned around to run for it.

    With her powers sealed, she can only ran as fast as a mortal can. It didn¡¯t take much effort for Wu Yan to catch her.

    Kotori felt someone grabbing her by the back of her collar. The next thing she knew, a grinning face is approaching her at a slow but steady pace.

    An expression of panic met an expression of amusement, the two pair of lips joined together and¡­

    ¡°Mgh!¡±

    Her eyes widened as she stared at Wu Yan¡¯s face. She can¡¯t believe her first kiss got stolen just like this¡­

    He tightened his hold on her waist and drew her deeper into his embrace. He clamped down her figure and he pried open her mouth, slipping in his big fat tongue.

    Her tiny tongue was easily subjugated by Wu Yan¡¯s tongue. Kotori returned to her senses only to feel his tongue forcing her to dance in tune with it.

    ¡°Mwu¡­Nyh¡­¡±

    Mumbling, she put her hands against Wu Yan¡¯s chest, she wanted to push him away but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do that. She wanted to pound his chest but she couldn¡¯t do that since Wu Yan¡¯s hold on her was tighter. She can only watch as the man before her indulged himself with her supple lips. Her consciousness started fading¡­

    Close to the stairs, the two figures joined together as one, their heads were moving around, they were so intimate that one could hear them exchanging saliva, giving the stairway a pinkish aura.

    As they slapped tongues pleasure assaulted their brains. The male got more engrossed while the lady started losing grip on reality. This continued until the two of them parted lips. One of them looked like this is just another day while the other is flushed with glassy eyes. It took a while for Kotori to regain her breath.

    Still grabbing Wu Yan¡¯s shirt, she leaned against Wu Yan¡¯s chest. The white ribbons on her head bobbed up and down along with her panting. She looked at Wu Yan with dazed eyes before she mumbled.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart skipped a bit when he saw how she looked. With misty eyes, flushed cheeks, and flustered breathing, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t resist and he found himself getting sucked in by her lips.

    ¡°Nn¡­Mh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pried open her mouth and took her tongue hostage once more.

    The pink aura stayed for quite some time¡­

 Chapter 441: Tobiichi Origami is on the move?â€¦

    It¡¯s another overcast morning, the grey clouds hid the otherwise beautiful blue sky from everyone¡¯s view. The earth seemed a bit dimmer with less life. Everything looked dull as well.

    The skies rumbled and the birds flew away in terror. It made people feel less productive as a whole, anyone who has lived here long enough would recognize this as a precursor to rain.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, And Shiori walked on a street in Tengu city. They are currently heading towards the school. Tohka stayed by Wu Yan¡¯s side while munching away blissfully at a piece of bread. Wu Yan yawned as if he didn¡¯t get any good sleep. Kotori walked at the front of this group, she didn¡¯t look back once. Her usually cheerful demeanor is gone, instead, she looked awfully shy today, she kept blushing for some reason.

    The four of them continued in this awkward manner, Shiori had her qualms about this situation but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    When they are about to part ways, Shiori got close to Wu Yan¡¯s ear in order to whisper something.

    ¡°Shido, doesn¡¯t Kotori look a bit off today?¡±

    ¡°Does she?¡±

    Wu Yan batted his eyes which are teary after he yawned. He replied with a question that did little to alleviate Shiori¡¯s confusion.

    Shiori didn¡¯t mind. Shido is always sleepy in the morning, she continued mumbling.

    ¡°Normally, Kotori would be all happy and cheerful, skipping while she walked is common for her too. Look at her, she¡¯s not even speaking let alone giggling. She¡¯s keeping mum and that¡¯s not like her.¡±

    Shiori continued.

    ¡°Moreover, she didn¡¯t talk much or laugh at home too¡­¡±

    Wu Yan examined Kotori and he saw how red she looked and he almost laughed out loud.

    Kotori is probably acting like this because of what happened last night.

    Last night, after Kotori recovered from her stupor, she blushed like mad and ran into her room to hide. She came out of her room in the morning only after Shiori pleaded for her to come out. She¡¯s too embarrassed to look at him in the eyes.

    Kotori¡¯s imouto mode is very cute and innocent, this is going to be fun¡­

    He needed to thank Shiori, if not for her presence in the house, Kotori would have used her black ribbons. In her commander mode, what he did last night would have cost him a literal arm or leg.

    He thanked Shiori silently before replying.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a budding young lady so I think she would have her bad days as well.¡±

    Shiori almost fell face first. She gnashed her teeth at Wu Yan for joking around. Wu Yan scratched his head before giving her an apologetic smile.

    Shiori continued in a worried tone as she looked at Kotori.

    ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t get taken advantage of by guys at her school.¡±

    Wu Yan panicked for a brief moment, however, his poker face got him through without a hitch. His admiration for Shiori increased yet again.

    It didn¡¯t happen in school but somebody did get to second base with Kotori¡­

    As expected of a woman¡¯s intuition, the original main character who got turned into a girl possessed this skill as well.

    ===

    The classes in the morning finished just like that, it¡¯s currently raining outside Raizen High second year¡¯s fourth class.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka joined her table with Wu Yan¡¯s table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded with a smile. He called Shiori.

    ¡°Shiori, come eat with us!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure¡­¡±

    Shiori flinched but she moved her table anyway. Before she can join her table with Wu Yan¡¯s, a desk blocked her from joining up with Wu Yan.

    They looked at the owner of the desk and it¡¯s a very familiar expressionless face.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami-san¡­¡±

    Shiori gasped at Tobiichi Origami who interrupted them. Tohka frowned at her.

    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to eat together as well.¡±

    Tobiichi Origami replied in a plain tone. She sounded adamant, her blue eyes gave Wu Yan chills.

    Tohka curled her lips at Tobiichi Origami. Towards Tobiichi Origami who would come slashing at her every time Tohka arrived in this world, Tohka had no good feelings for her. She told Tobiichi Origami off.

    ¡°You¡¯re being a bother!¡±

    Tobiichi Origami protested.

    ¡°The feeling is mutual!¡±

    Tohka and Tobiichi Origami stared at each other so hard one could see sparks between them. Shiori tried to calm them down.

    ¡°E-erm, I think we should just eat together¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine with me.¡±

    Tobiichi Origami answered first. She sat down before Tohka can say anything, Tohka sat down while grumbling. Shiori sat in a very formal posture like she¡¯s sitting for her high school final exam. She nervously opened her lunchbox. It¡¯s a weird scene where Tohka kept glared at Tobiichi Origami while Tobiichi Origami kept her eyes on Wu Yan. Wu Yan can feel the cold sweat running down the side of his head.

    He can¡¯t move his chopsticks due to Tobiichi Origami¡¯s constant staring. He¡¯s feeling very pressured, he could feel the hostility in her eyes.

    Her hostility is different from Tohka¡¯s, she¡¯s looking at him like he¡¯s a rival in love.

    He picked up a piece of meat and he started chowing down. He didn¡¯t care about what Tobiichi Origami wanted, he figured she would go away if he kept his head low and just ate his lunch.

    Tobiichi Origami turned her head the other way. She picked up a bit of her lunch and she tried to feed Shiori much to Shiori¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    The mood froze.

    Shiori¡¯s too shocked to react to this sudden offer by Tobiichi Origami. She looked at the chopsticks and she gulped before laughing in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Erm, Tobiichi Origami-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Origami.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Shiori flinched in surprise but she complied anyway.

    ¡°Erm, Origami-san, I already have my own lunch so¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Ignoring what she said, Tobiichi Origami forced the chopsticks closer.

    Shiori hesitated for a bit before eating what Tobiichi Origami offered. She chewed on the food in confusion. Tobiichi Origami gave her mode food when she finished.

 Chapter 442: The advent of Hermit.

    Shiori endured being force-fed her lunch by Tobiichi Origami. Wu Yan found no amusement in this, he felt only sympathy for Shiori.

    Tobiichi Origami is a cute girl without a doubt but her lack of expression can be troubling for people. He can¡¯t handle her, of course, this meant that Shiori would find her harder to deal with.

    Tobiichi Origami¡¯s glare and her behavior confirmed Wu Yan¡¯s suspicion.

    Tobiichi Origami is a yuri girl for sure.

    Wu Yan¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, he wanted to know what happened between Tobiichi Origami and Shiori for her to be so obsessed with Shiori. In the original work, Tobiichi Origami wanted to get in Shido¡¯s pants whenever possible. Now that the original main character turned into a girl, she became a yuri girl.

    There must be some kind of history here.

    Wu Yan let them go about their business, he ignored Shiori¡¯s silent call for help, he regained his composure.

    ¡°Shido, this girl is so weird¡­¡±

    Tohka ate her lunch while complaining about Tobiichi Origami.

    ¡°She¡¯s got Shiori behaving in an odd manner as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just leave her be, she¡¯s in no immediate danger¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said but he thought differently, Shiori is in grave danger.

    She¡¯s at risk of being introduced to a new world.

    At this point¡­

    Wee woo

    ¡°Spacequake imminent, all residents should proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge. This is not a drill, repeat, this is not a drill. All residents should proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge. Proceed to the closest shelter to take refuge.¡±

    ¡°Repeat, spacequake imminent¡­¡±

    Everybody stopped whatever they were doing except for Tohka, they all looked outside including Wu Yan and Tobiichi Origami.

    ¡°Spacequake alarm!¡±

    Shiori stood up in shock.

    Tobiichi Origami stood up without saying anything, she ran out the classroom without any farewell greeting. Shiori grumbled about her odd movements.

    ¡°Tobiichi-san sure is a funny one, her actions are so mysterious, she didn¡¯t say anything the last time she didn¡¯t say anything this time, I thought she wanted to join our group¡­¡±

    Oh, I am sure she wants to join up with you in another way¡­

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka who is still enjoying her lunch. He pulled her up with a helpless look.

    ¡°Shiori, take Tohka to the shelter!¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tohka tilted her head in befuddlement. Shiori gasped.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I have more important things to attend to!¡±

    Wu Yan patted Shiori¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Tohka, be obedient and don¡¯t run around okay? Follow Shiori and listen to her, capiche?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Tohka protested.

    ¡°But I want to go with Shido!¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want Tohka to go with him. It¡¯s different than the original work where her sealed powers can return to her if she¡¯s emotionally unstable. Wu Yan can control when Tohka can use her power, he can instantly return her powers to her or seal it.

    If he brought Tohka with him, she would no doubt be a great assistant.

    Tohka saw the original protagonist interacting intimately with other spirits and that didn¡¯t end well for the original main character. But, Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to get battered up like that.

    To prevent any unforeseen accidents, Tohka should sit this one out.

    ¡°Tohka, have you forgotten?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°I am very strong!¡±

    Tohka recalled that this man blocked her attack the first time they met and fought. NO mere mortal could do such a thing.

    Tohka mumbled.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded in a satisfied manner. He turned towards Shiori.

    ¡°Shiori, I am leaving Tohka in your care!¡±

    ¡°Take care¡­¡±

    Shiori said. She had things to say about this situation like how irrational this is and how worried she is for him.

    Wu Yan ran out of the classroom while the girls watched him.

    Nobody noticed a brilliant flash of light the moment Wu Yan turned a corner. He disappeared past that corner.

    Tengu city, Fraxinus¡­

    The control center¡¯s main door opened and Wu Yan entered. He¡¯s a critical asset for all spirit related operations so naturally all eyes are on him.

    Kotori has her black ribbons on, she saw Wu Yan¡¯s arrival. Her eyes are leering at him like she¡¯s going to kill him any minute now. The price she would pay to cut this guy.

    It¡¯s only to be expected, her commander mode isn¡¯t as soft as her imouto mode. This guy kissed her without asking her permission so Kotori is holding a grudge against him.

    He saw her in her birthday suit the last time and now he took her first kiss. What will happen the next time? Will he push her down on the bed?

    Kotori wants this guy shot if it meant a bit of protection for her chastity.

    However, she¡¯s helpless because her imouto mode is too easy for Wu Yan. She found herself being drawn in by Wu Yan¡¯s charm.

    Could it be that this guy is the god of conquest for all spirits? Even I can¡¯t help getting pulled in by his gravity.

    Kotori sighed, she looked at the sealing bracelet at her wrist. Perhaps her fate was sealed when she put on the sealing bracelet.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about the complex thoughts Kotori had. He paid more attention to the screen, specifically, the spirit he is going to have to deal with this time¡­

    ¡°Squad leader, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa stood beside Wu Yan. As his right hand man, it¡¯s his job to assist Wu Yan with whatever he needs to be done.

    Looking at the petite figure in green, Wu Yan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°So she¡¯s the spirit this time huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, squad leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Code name Hermit, her danger rating is way lower than Tohka and Tokisaki Kurumi¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa asked his squad leader.

    ¡°Do you feel confident?¡±

    ¡°Maa¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Sit back and watch¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡±

    Tatsuwa continued.

    ¡°Can I be of service in any way?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He used a serious expression on Tatsuwa.

    ¡°Get me a lollipop!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa said nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The others said nothing as well.

 Chapter 443

    On the screen, one could see a petite figure around 1.5 meter in height standing in the center of a crater. She had a large green raincoat that has a pair of rabbit ears to go along with it. She looked like a character someone meticulously drew for a work of art.

    She¡¯s the spirit that had appeared this time, Hermit, a loli character.

    An alarm rang and all the Ratatoskr personnel took note of it.

    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s the AST, they are there!¡±

    Lights in the sky, incoming AST members, flew towards Hermit who is still in the crater. When they confirmed visuals of their target, they raised the guns that came with their mecha suit.

    They shot rounds of munition at the petite figure in the crater.

    The petite figure emerged from the salvo relatively unharmed. She got out of AST¡¯s encirclement but they still fired at her as they chased her down.

    The sound of explosions came through the screen as Hermit did her best to dodge the missiles and bullets.

    Wu Yan felt a wave of seething anger boiling up within him, the sight of that tiny figure escaping from ruthless attacks irked him the wrong way. His anger took the heat out of the control room, everyone shivered.

    Wu Yan felt his respect for AST dropping by the second. She¡¯s a spirit and they are just doing what they are ordered to do but to raise a gun against such a little kid. Wu Yan can¡¯t approve of AST¡¯s action.

    Kotori felt the pressure leaking out of Wu Yan and she called him, she wanted him to calm down. If he kept his pressure up, everyone in the control center would collapse.

    ¡°Squad leader!¡±

    Yatsuki Tatsuwa grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s shoulder, an impressive feat considering that Wu Yan¡¯s pressure, tiny as it may be, is enough to immobilize adults. He can see why Kotori chose him as his assistant.

    This is probably the result of his combat training, Wu Yan¡¯s a field operative, as his assistant, naturally, he would need to be able to put up a fight whenever the situation calls for it.

    Wu Yan regained his composure when the two of them called out to him. He inhaled deeply, it took a lot for him to calm down.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Wu Yan turned towards Kotori with a serious look.

    ¡°Give me the order! I am going to bring her back no matter what!¡±

    Kotori smiled. She didn¡¯t beam widely but everyone knew she¡¯s overjoyed.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Onii-san!¡±

    Kotori stood up, it¡¯s surprising how capable she looked as a leader even if she had a petite figure. Nobody thought about questioning her authority.

    ¡°Everyone! Get ready for the first stage of the operation!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡±

    Their blood started boiling after seeing how hyped the brother and sister pair looked. If their leaders are going at it at full force they don¡¯t have any excuse to slack off.

    The mood in this room hit an all-time high.

    Kotori turned towards Tatsuwa.

    ¡°You are in charge of helping Shido, got that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, commander!¡±

    Tatsuwa ran out of the control center, Wu Yan had already made his exit.

    Kotori glanced over everyone and she grinned at the screen. Her eyes look like they are on fire.

    ¡°Well, let our date begin!¡±

    ===

    Tengu city, near the entrance of a commercial building¡­

    Two figures appeared out of nowhere. They looked at the towering building in front of them. They scanned their surroundings, it¡¯s very quiet here but they both knew one wrong move and this quiet place will go up in flames.

    ¡°Is the loli here?¡±

    Wu Yan asked Tatsuwa while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa didn¡¯t comment on Wu Yan¡¯s loli statement. He answered the question.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I got from the intel department, Hermit is definitely in the area. The AST members are also lurking around on standby orders. They probably don¡¯t want to damage this area even if it means exposing Hermit. The reconstruction work and the finance involved would not be worth the effort.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s oddly realistic of them¡­¡±

    Wu Yan reached out before continuing.

    ¡°The stuff I ordered?¡±

    ¡°I-I brought it¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa stuttered but he handed over the lollipop anyway. He placed the lollipop gently in Wu Yan¡¯s hand while spotting a helpless expression.

    He examined the candy in his hand before leaving a comment for Tatsuwa.

    ¡°You seemed well-versed in this kind of thing, don¡¯t tell me you do this kind of thing on a regular basis?¡±

    Tatsuwa almost smashed his head against a nearby wall.

    ¡°Squad leader, that¡¯s not funny.¡±

    Wu Yan clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I am just complimenting you, this is a critical soft skill for any reasonable gentleman in the 21st century, there¡¯s a bright future ahead for you¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa helplessly laughed.

    ¡°Squad leader, are you really going to use a lollipop on a spirit?¡±

    ¡°Yatsuki, you still have much to learn¡­¡±

    He slapped Yatsuki¡¯s shoulder. He explained it to him as if it¡¯s scientific knowledge.

    ¡°When dealing with lolis, make sure to keep your lollipop handy, they are infinitely effective against them.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Tatsuwa still had his doubts but since his squad leader said so reckoned that it would be better to just observe for himself.

    ¡°I wish you well¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you will see¡­¡±

    A figure flew his way into the building, leaving behind a ¡°girl¡± who is wondering whether lollipops truly had such magical properties.

    Wu Yan pressed a button on his communication device.

    ¡°Kotori, I need the location of Hermit.¡±

    Kotori replied.

    ¡°She¡¯s a floor above you.¡±

    ¡°One more floor huh?¡±

    He stared at a doorway.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one?¡±

    ¡°Yeap, go through there!¡±

    Yatsuki¡¯s voice came through the communication device.

    ¡°Squad leader, the AST members aren¡¯t on the move but be swift, there are no guarantees that they will stay on standby.¡±

    Wu Yan nodded and he replied in the affirmative. He pushed the door in front of him and he entered into what appears to be a large room with poor lighting conditions.

 Chapter 444: Loli Yoshino, Yoshinon?

    It¡¯s so dark on this floor. Wu Yan walked among this solemn dark floor, it¡¯s so silent he could hear his own footsteps echoing as he moved.

    There are a lot of mannequins here in different postures. They looked eerily creepy accompanied by the silence and darkness of this floor. This could be a good setting in a haunted house attraction.

    Wu Yan can feel a bit of tension, or maybe it¡¯s just how every supermarket feels like a haunted house after closing hours.

    Wu Yan looked at his surroundings.

    ¡°Where on earth is that spirit?¡±

    He asked Kotori in a confused tone.

    ¡°Kotori, are you sure the spirit is on this floor?¡±

    The development is similar to the original work but the exact building wasn¡¯t mentioned in the original work. Moreover, Wu Yan¡¯s operating differently from the original protagonist, without a chance encounter, it is pretty easy for deviations to occur.

    ¡°According to our analysis, Hermit should be in that area, have some patience will ya? Or maybe, someone¡¯s scared?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s verbal jab didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    Looks like commander mode Kotori needs discipline¡­

    Suddenly, a rabbit doll fell from the sky.

    ¡°Are you here to bully Yoshino as well?¡±

    The sudden appearance of the doll and voice almost caused Wu Yan to fire lightning bolts at the doll. Luckily, Kotori¡¯s voice made him aware of the situation. It wouldn¡¯t end well if he misfired and hit the target he¡¯s supposed to secure.

    He raised his head and looked at the ceiling, sure enough, the spirit he saw on the screen is there. Now, he can see clearly the features of this spirit.

    She¡¯s a very pretty young girl that made one think of bisque dolls. Her long curly blue hair and blue eyes made her stand out just as much as the large green raincoat she wore. The coat covered her all the way to her knees, she had a pair of green boots that matched her raincoat. The raincoat also had a tail accessory which had a white furball at the end.

    Her large raincoat easily covered her head, if she wanted to, she could pull it down a bit and hide the upper half of her face including her nose. Her blue eyes that reminded one of a clear blue lake could instantly mesmerize anyone.

    Her physical age seemed to be rather close with Flandre-chan, she looked petite and her phantasmal look was similar to Flandre-chan. She had a rabbit doll with an eyepatch on her left hand.

    She¡¯s not attractive like the other girls Wu Yan is familiar with. But her tender looks didn¡¯t pale in comparison with Flandre-chan, they are both so cute that one simply can¡¯t say no to any of their requests.

    Yoshino: Lvl 70

    Hermit Yoshino is also known as the spirit of ice and water.

    He can¡¯t help but gawk at this girl who looked like she walked out of an anime even after having seen her multiple times on screen before. She¡¯s just too damn cute.

    She looked better in reality than she looked in the anime. Of course, the young lady didn¡¯t notice him zoning out for a brief moment.

    She stood there on the ceiling against the laws of gravity. Blinking her jewel blue eyes, she pressed her foot against the ceiling and landed gracefully in front of Wu Yan. She raised the rabbit doll in her hand.

    She¡¯s Yoshino so the doll is Yoshinon right?

    Wu Yan narrowed his eyes at the doll on her hand.

    This is no ordinary doll, this doll represented Yoshino¡¯s more outgoing personality. Whenever the doll is on her hand, this more outgoing persona helped Yoshino by interacting with her surroundings, something Yoshino isn¡¯t able to do very well. By the way, Yoshinon considers itself as an individual, not an extension of Yoshino.

    To attack Yoshino is something this doll known as Yoshinon won¡¯t allow.

    Hence, to get to Yoshino, Wu Yan must first talk to Yoshinon.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    He didn¡¯t see Yoshino move her lips at all. A sharp voice accompanied the rapid movements of the doll, it really looked like the doll has a life of its own.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the same suit of armor the other girls had? I take it you¡¯re not here to bully Yoshino?¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything. Kotori called out to him.

    ¡°Shido, wait, let us give you the choices and you choose the best lines that will work!¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t stay calm.

    Let a bunch of men with marital problems and women who are under vigilance make up his choices?

    It would be easier to lower his favorability with Yoshino by throwing her out the window.

    ¡°Kotori, no¡­¡±

    The reply he didn¡¯t ask for came through the earpiece.

    ¡°Spirit data entered into the database.¡±

    ¡°Analyzing data!¡±

    ¡°Commander, we have finished the analysis!¡±

    ¡°Presenting options!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Kotori continued.

    ¡°Now, choose¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned off the earpiece. His veins started bulging near his temple. Wu Yan¡¯s mood is pretty apparent.

    He sighed before approaching the spirit and doll.

    ¡°Can I talk to her?¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at Yoshino while addressing Yoshinon.

    Both Yoshinon and Yoshino flinched in surprise. It¡¯s like this man before them knows the two very well.

    ¡°Ahaha, Yoshinon doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yoshinon danced around, it sounded like it¡¯s putting on a fa?ade and hiding something.

    He stared at Yoshinon. Bitterly laughing, he continued.

    ¡°Are you going to hide this spirit behind you for the rest of your life?¡±

    Yoshinon is stunned. It froze up.

    Wu Yan continued in a softer tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one doing the talking for her all this time right? as her companion all this time, you must be the one who understands it the most, you know just how important you are to her. She won¡¯t be able to do anything without you, at least, that¡¯s what she thinks¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t want to see improvement in her behavior? To see the day where she would be able to communicate normally with other people by herself?¡±

 Chapter 445: Yoshinonâ€™s choiceâ€¦

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her converse normally with other people?¡±

    Yoshinon fell into silent contemplation.

    Yoshinon understands fully what is going on between both of them.

    Yoshino is very introvert and easily intimidated. She¡¯s too scared to talk to other people, she¡¯s afraid of humans in general. Just a touch and she would curl up like a snail. Yoshinon¡¯s existence helped her.

    Yoshinon did all the interaction with the external environment, she did her job so well that Yoshino didn¡¯t get the chance to improve her communication abilities. Now, she can only communicate through her doll.

    Yoshinon knows what kind of position it had in Yoshino¡¯s heart. Yoshino treated Yoshinon as the model she aspires to be. Yoshinon¡¯s the pillar of support for Yoshino who is timid and who perceives herself as weak.

    Without Yoshinon around, Yoshino would flip out and enter a state of panic, losing control of her power, she would lash out with her power at any stimuli.

    Yoshino is very gentle, she doesn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. She hates pain and hates being afraid. She doesn¡¯t want to see others be hurt or afraid as well.

    Yoshino cannot break free of Yoshinon, she would get scared and lash out at her surroundings. Yoshino relied on Yoshinon, whenever Yoshinon gets separated from Yoshino, this persona would go into slumber and Yoshino wouldn¡¯t be able to draw out this persona. These two are in an intricate and delicate relationship.

    Yoshinon knows that Yoshino regarded it highly because of Yoshinon¡¯s outgoing personality. Yoshino wants to someday live just like Yoshinon, strong and not easily frightened.

    However, the problem remains, how will Yoshino improve if she never gets her chance to shine?

    Wu Yan¡¯s question struck a chord with Yoshinon.

    Yoshinon wants all the best for Yoshino, much more when it¡¯s one of her dearest wishes!

    Yoshinon raised its head.

    ¡°You, why do you know so much about Yoshinon?¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that, I am just asking you if you want to see some change in the little spirit you¡¯re protecting¡­¡±

    ¡°I will worry about Yoshino, thank you!¡±

    Yoshinon lashed out at Wu Yan.

    ¡°You humans always try and hurt Yoshino, on what basis should I believe you humans?!¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°I have no such basis, unfortunately. However, I believe in you girls!¡±

    ¡°You believe in us?¡±

    Yoshinon parroted.

    ¡°Yeap!¡±

    Wu Yan nodded resolutely.

    ¡°I believe Yoshino is a good spirit, you girls are no villains!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I want to help you girls¡­¡±

    The whole place fell silent again.

    Wu Yan felt like Yoshinon is examining him despite it being supposedly inanimate.

    Yoshinon finally said something.

    ¡°Why do you have so much faith in Yoshinon?¡±

    Wu Yan smiled, he looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°You see, I have a very cute, innocent, and kind spirit at home as well¡­¡±

    ¡°You have another spirit living at your home?¡±

    Yoshinon gasped.

    ¡°Impossible! Humans hate spirits don¡¯t they? I assumed that¡¯s why they kept attacking spirits, spirits don¡¯t take kindly to this and they fought back. How can a human and spirit possible live together in harmony?¡±

    ¡°True, at first, she treated humans like enemies¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while bitterly smiling.

    ¡°But, she saw that this world had its own warmth and she became a precious part of my family.¡±

    ¡°The warm part of this world¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°There are warm and benevolent spirits like Tohka, Yoshinon, and Yoshino among the spirits. Surely the same applied to humans, it¡¯s just bad luck that you girls never found people like that. I am here to tell you to leave the world of fear and come with me.¡±

    ¡°If you believe in me, I am going to make sure no one can harm or cause you further anguish!¡±

    Yoshinon lowered its head, his genuine smile caused it to go into deep contemplation once more.

    Only the faint sound of people breathing could be heard in this dark place.

    Finally, Yoshinon raised her voice.

    ¡°Yoshino wants to become strong and Yoshinon wants to help her accomplish that¡­¡±

    Yoshinon looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Can you please help Yoshino?¡±

    ¡°You betcha!¡±

    Wu Yan beamed at Yoshinon.

    Yoshinon mused out loud.

    ¡°But, how are you going to help Yoshino make the change?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you if I can talk to her!¡±

    Wu Yan turned his attention towards Yoshino, he¡¯s not sure if she understood their conversation. She quietly listened and observed their interaction.

    ¡°I want to let her learn that interacting with other people can be a very fun thing.¡±

    ¡°Fun¡­ thing¡­¡±

    Yoshinon repeated, it looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Scratching his cheek, Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°If possible, I want you to leave Yoshino for just a brief moment!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, let me explain!¡±

    ¡°Look, if you¡¯re here, Yoshino won¡¯t actively strike up a conversation with other people, she¡¯s just going to let you deal with it right? If you¡¯re gone, Yoshino has to do the talking herself, in this manner, she will slowly change.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yoshinon hesitated. If Yoshinon parted with Yoshino, she¡¯s going to be very afraid a wrong move could turn this building into an icy hell.

    Yoshinon and Yoshino don¡¯t want this to happen. Naturally, Yoshinon felt anxious leaving Yoshino by herself.

    As if Wu Yan saw through its thoughts, he assured it.

    ¡°Relax, leave it to me. You girls will reunite shortly and just maybe, you won¡¯t be the only one talking to me, Yoshino will be talking together with us!¡±

    Yoshinon looked into Wu Yan¡¯s eyes before it finally nodded.

    Smiling, he silently sighed in relief. He took Yoshinon of Yoshino¡¯s left hand.

 Chapter 446: Cute Little Yoshino

    The moment Yoshinon left Yoshino¡¯s hand, she blanked out as she fell limp onto the floor. She stared in silent horror at her bare left hand.

    Her big eyes wavered as she revealed a flustered expression, she stood up in a panic.

    She ran towards Wu Yan and she clenched Wu Yan¡¯s clothes. She pleaded with him seeing as he¡¯s holding Yoshinon.

    ¡°Pl-please return Yoshinon¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is suffering mental damage, her sad look and helpless air made him feel guilty like he¡¯s doing something unforgivable.

    He rubbed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, relax, Yoshino, Yoshinon will never leave you¡­¡±

    Yoshino somewhat calmed down. however, her eyes are telling him that she¡¯s still worried. She didn¡¯t know how to continue from this point on.

    Wu Yan lowered himself so he can meet eye to eye with Yoshino. He tried to persuade her.

    ¡°Yoshino heard the conversation between Yoshinon and me right?¡±

    She stared at him for a while before nodding, the rabbit hood nodded along with her, if one could turn the amount of moe she has and weaponize it, that person can dominate this world. Wu Yan¡¯s nose started itching from how cute she is.

    He scratched his nose, confirming that he can still endure the urge to glomp her, he released a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then, you should know just how much Yoshinon wants you to become stronger and more outgoing. She chose to make the hardest choice of temporarily leaving you alone, if I gave you Yoshinon, won¡¯t that disappoint Yoshinon, after all the trouble she went through?¡±

    Yoshino flinched, she lowered her head. The rabbit-eared raincoat hood bobbed down along with her. The hood covered her expression but her resolute tone could be heard from underneath.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to disappoint Yoshinon¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude!¡±

    Wu Yan patted her head.

    ¡°I am going to keep temporary custody of Yoshinon, let¡¯s not make her effort go to waste okay?¡±

    Yoshino still felt anxious and Wu Yan assured her.

    ¡°If you listen to me obediently, I am going to return Yoshinon tomorrow, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°D-do you mean it?¡±

    Yoshino clenched Wu Yan¡¯s clothes tighter. Her eyes are beaming up with hope and anxiety.

    Yoshino¡¯s cute expression made Wu Yan smile.

    ¡°Of course, Yoshinon is Yoshino¡¯s role model, Yoshinon¡¯s your ideal no?¡±

    Yoshino blinked before she blushed and nodded. As if confirming her resolve, she straightened her back and nodded one more time. Oh my god, it¡¯s illegal for Yoshino to be so cute!

    He rubbed her head while beaming widely. He continued.

    ¡°I am expecting you to work hard today¡­¡±

    Yoshino felt worried again.

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I do it by myself?¡±

    ¡°Relax¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head before continuing in a soft tone.

    ¡°Even without Yoshinon, there¡¯s another hero here, let me be your hero for the day!¡±

    Yoshino¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment but she nodded in the end.

    ===

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Kotori grinned when she saw Yoshino¡¯s favorability bar hit two thirds of its full bar.

    ¡°As expected of the commander¡¯s brother¡­¡±

    Kannazuki Kyouhei revered Wu Yan like he¡¯s some kind of saint. He almost knelt down and burned incense to honor the deity.

    ¡°He¡¯s a fake brother but he¡¯s certainly living up to the title as commander¡¯s older brother¡­¡±

    Kotori started grinning even wider when he heard this. However, Kyouhei said something that froze her.

    ¡°Luckily he¡¯s commander¡¯s brother so he won¡¯t lay a hand on the commander. If he did, even commander might fall for his charms¡­¡±

    Kyouhei patted his chest but Kotori¡¯s face is darkening much to his ignorance.

    ¡°Maa, it is as it should be, even if he¡¯s not a real brother, surely even if he tried some moves on the commander, the commander wouldn¡¯t get drawn in, she¡¯s not a pervert¡­¡±

    When he said pervert, a foot hit Kyouhei¡¯s face and he smashed up against the wall from the kick.

    ¡°Wh-why¡­¡±

    Kyouhei uttered his last word.

    Kotori¡¯s very angry right now, his comments irked Kotori.

    Why? You still have the guts to ask why? He already pulled multiple moves on me, he even kissed me!

    What was that pervert comment about? Are you trying to insinuate that I¡¯m a pervert?¡­

    Kotori forgot that Kyouhei said she¡¯s not a pervert who would fall for his own brother so¡­

    Kotori looked back at the screen, she blushed but Kyouhei didn¡¯t see this because he had already passed out.

    Everyone saw how Kyouhei merged with the wall and how Kotori reacted. They instantly connected the dots and they silently prayed for Kyouhei¡¯s safe passing into the afterlife. Hopefully, in his next life, he wouldn¡¯t touch this subject again.

    ===

    Yatsuki still can¡¯t believe Wu Yan did it.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Yatsuki¡¯s lower lip twitched.

    ¡°You persuaded the spirit in under 15 minutes? How is that possible?!¡±

    ¡°Time cannot stop me from accomplishing what I set out to do!¡±

    Wu Yan bragged, he didn¡¯t hold back talking to Yatsuki like he¡¯s one of the guys because he is.

    Yatsuki didn¡¯t mind being treated like this, he expressed admiration.

    ¡°Squad leader, how did you do it? You must teach me!¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips. He pointed at Yoshino in a smug manner, he presented her and Yatsuki saw it. Specifically, he saw the lollipop in Yoshino¡¯s hand, she kept licking it with an expressionless look but joy could be seen in her eyes.

    Yatsuki¡¯s mouth turned into an O-shape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she really got done in by a lollipop?¡±

    Yatsuki¡¯s respect for his squad leader increased greatly.

    As expected of the god of conquest, a title conferred by Ratatoskr organizational members.

    Yatsuki secretly remembered this trick while glancing at the lollipop in Yoshino¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 447: Substitution and running for oneâ€™s life

    Two AST members are staking out the commercial building, they stood at the highest floor of a nearby building with guns ready to fire at any given point.

    Tobiichi Origami is one of the two, the other member is a young woman around the age of 25. She is the squad leader and superior of Tobiichi Origami.

    ¡°Do we have permission to attack?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami asked. Her eyes showed that she¡¯s a bit annoyed that she has to ask this question, the spirit¡¯s continued existence is an eyesore to her.

    The squad leader didn¡¯t mind her taciturn attitude.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely, Hermit has been deemed a minor threat and does not justify the destruction of this commercial building. The big wigs probably won¡¯t roll out reconstruction teams for this operation. This case is different from the one with Princess¡­¡±

    The squad leader recalled something and she turned towards Tobiichi Origami.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it, to think that someone who looked identical to Princess transferred into your school without showing any signs of being a spirit. Even her background info checked out, just what is going on here?¡­¡±

    Ratatoskr pulled some strings behind the scene, her name has been entered into the database for citizens and thus it would be hard to tell her from other citizens of this country. As long as she does not exhibit any spiritual signatures, AST won¡¯t be able to take any action against her. To them, she¡¯s just a girl who looks like Princess.

    Ratatoskr is good in doing stuff like this. AST probably does not even know they had an adversary doing stealthy operations just like them.

    Alas, the slightly ditzy commander who is otherwise impeccable at her job caused a certain True Ancestor to get sniped while walking around.

    Tobiichi Origami gasped but she returned to her expressionless face soon enough. She looked at the building while thinking about something.

    Suddenly, a voice came from their earpiece.

    ¡°Squad leader! Hermit has been found!¡±

    The two of them looked at the building and they saw a green figure running out of the building.

    The squad leader frowned.

    ¡°Hermit? Why don¡¯t I see any spirit signatures? Moreover, why is the spirit running, can¡¯t it fly?¡±

    While the squad leader assessed the situation, Tobiichi Origami flew towards the figure without much thought.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The squad leader gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°There she goes again, all by herself!¡±

    She can¡¯t let Tobiichi Origami fight a spirit all by herself so she commanded the rest of the team to move out with her.

    ¡°All personnel mobilize!¡±

    The other AST members started flying as their thrusters fired up. They fired at the figure incessantly.

    The street is now a series of craters and bullet holes. Thick smoke covered the street and gunshots reverberated through the street.

    The figure in green emerged from the smoke dusty but unharmed.

    The AST members kept firing without any hesitation. However, the figure in green dodged the gunfires nimbly, the figure kept advancing forward without attacking back.

    The squad leader clenched her jaw. Looking at the destruction her squad caused, she felt resentful towards the spirit. She didn¡¯t want to cause too much damage while hunting Hermit down. She told her squad to stay on standby mode because of this.

    This Hermit is too sneaky, Hermit didn¡¯t engage them in the sky, instead, Hermit ran on the ground using the infrastructures as a cover. Clearly, whether or not she liked it, she¡¯s going to have to call the reconstruction team later.

    Tobiichi Origami fired at the figure repeatedly and without any remorse whatsoever, she frowned at the agility Hermit displayed. She felt an ominous sensation.

    But, her despise for spirits caused her to suppress this feeling of unease. Tobiichi Origami increased her firing speed.

    Unknown to her, her intuition was on the mark.

    If they stopped and analyzed Hermit properly, they would have discovered Hermit had grown nearly twice in Height.

    Flying high in the sky, they were so preoccupied with shooting her that they didn¡¯t stop and examine Hermit properly.

    If they can see the expression of the figure in green, they would know they got the wrong guy. But, they won¡¯t because the figure in green is still running with an expression on the verge of tears.

    10 minutes ago¡­

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yatsuki can¡¯t believe what his squad leader is telling him, he looked at the green raincoat Wu Yan handed him.

    ¡°You want me to go and lure the AST?!¡±

    ¡°Would that be too much trouble?¡±

    Yatsuki almost jumped in frustration.

    ¡°Of course it is a big problem for me! You are aware of the heat those AST members are packing, not even a spirit can let down their guard, you want me die or something?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan patted Yatsuki¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can block the attacks like a spirit but if we are talking about dodging and running, I have full faith in your ability. Surely, Kotori assigned you to me because you had such abilities¡­¡±

    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t you be a safer choice?¡¯

    ¡°Yes¡­ But¡­¡±

    Wu Yan pointed his lips at Yoshino.

    ¡°If you can take care of Yoshino and make sure she doesn¡¯t turn this area into a tundra¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Remembering what transpired 10 minutes ago, Yatsuki wanted to shout out loud his thoughts on the matter¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I have the talent to sweet-talk with girls!!!¡±

    Yatsuki ran like his life depended on it, promptly disappearing between the streets.

    Wu Yan joined his hands together as he offered a silent prayer for Yatsuki. He leisurely walked out of the building with Yoshino holding onto his right hand.

    ¡°Shido Nii-san¡­¡±

    Yoshino felt anxious.

    ¡°Will that guy be okay?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that uncle won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    ¡°Un-uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, make sure to call him that¡­¡±

 Chapter 448: Inscrutable Kotori

    Tengu City, Itsuka Residence¡­

    Opening the gates to his house, Wu Yan led Yoshino into the compound while looking left and right in a dodgy manner. He brought her into the living room.

    At this moment, the Itsuka residence is very quiet because Shiori and Tohka had already taken shelter after hearing the spacequake alarm. The situation is already resolved but it will be some time before those two make it back home.

    Kotori is also busy talking to Wu Yan through the earpiece.

    ¡°Shido, is it possible to seal Yoshino¡¯s power?¡±

    Kotori asked. According to what she knows, the sealing bracelet isn¡¯t as restrictive as Shiori¡¯s ability. Shiori¡¯s ability required raising the spirits affection until a sufficiently high level before sealing of ability is possible.

    Wu Yan shook his head in a helpless manner.

    ¡°In a way, the sealing bracelet is more problematic than Shiori¡¯s ability.¡±

    ¡°In a way?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He lowered his volume so that Yoshino wouldn¡¯t hear him, he also distanced himself.

    ¡°To use the sealing bracelet, I must first communicate the ability of the sealing bracelet. Then, I would need to make her put on the sealing bracelet on her own volition. Otherwise, the sealing bracelet won¡¯t work no matter how strong you are.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Yoshino, she ran over to grab Wu Yan¡¯s hand because she noticed his disappearance. She looked very anxious so Wu Yan sighed before replying.

    ¡°Yoshino¡¯s not very confident if I don¡¯t establish a good emotional basis before telling her about the sealing bracelet, she¡¯s probably going to freak out and her spirit power will rampage out of control¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that is problematic¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s head started aching. She can see what Wu Yan is doing and she noticed from Wu Yan and Yoshino¡¯s interaction that she really is quite timid. What Wu Yan speculated might happen.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s word elicited a laughter from Wu Yan.

    ¡°Maa, Don¡¯t worry about it, she¡¯s a good girl. Yoshino isn¡¯t as hard to deal with as Tokisaki Kurumi.¡±

    Kotori thought about the berserker spirit. Reine looked intently at Kotori until she felt bashful.

    As if predicting her thoughts. Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡­¡±

    ¡°I am going to make her put the sealing bracelet on by tomorrow.¡±

    Kotori felt strangely assured after Wu Yan¡¯s confident statement.

    Maybe her Onii-san is really as reliable as he sounds¡­

    Kotori can¡¯t help but think about this. She is normally assisted by Reine and Kyouhei in regards to Ratatoskr¡¯s operation but most of the time she needs to take charge of a lot of things by herself.

    She needs to save spirit while handling an organization such as the AST. She is fourteen years old and all the fortitude and composure her commander mode offers her can¡¯t prevent the fatigue from building up.

    Kotori can¡¯t help but want to lean on Wu Yan.

    He effortlessly conquered a spirit in under 10 minutes. He is also a good cook that makes food like you wouldn¡¯t believe. Moreover, he knows his way around the battlefield, he¡¯s sufficiently powerful to fight evenly against spirits. However, his personality leaves much to be desired. Despite that, Kotori found herself slowly accepting her Onii-chan.

    She is already relying on him and she kinda likes how things are going right now.

    When she realized this, Kotori is surprised at herself. Is Wu Yan really that important to her after living together for less than a month?

    She blushed hard, she wanted to deny this but she knows the truth. In short, she¡¯s a tsundere through and through¡­

    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t lower my guard around a scum like you.¡±

    Kotori blurted out loud.

    Wu Yan¡¯s smile froze and he replied in a slightly angered tone.

    ¡°Kotori, even if you don¡¯t trust me, you shouldn¡¯t call me a scum.¡±

    Kotori continued teasing him.

    ¡°Hmm, you aren¡¯t a scum? Yesterday night, yo-you did that kind of thing¡­¡±

    Kotori became red once more when she recalled what they did together last night. Wu Yan can¡¯t see her face but he is still too stumped to reply.

    Well, he got a lot of benefits so he is going to her slide with that line.

    Wu Yan turned his attention back towards Yoshino after ending the communication.

    ¡°Hey, Yoshino, stay here okay?¡±

    Wu Yan led Yoshino to the sofa and he told her to sit quietly there.

    ¡°I am going to cook something up, you must be hungry right?¡±

    Yoshino wanted to shake her head but her stomach emitted a loud rumble. Ashamed by her involuntary nod, she pulled down her hood and tried to hide from Wu Yan¡¯s view.

    Wu Yan is amused with her cute antics, he poked her nose.

    ¡°Wait here, the food will be done in a jiffy¡­¡±

    Yoshino, still red from embarrassment, nodded while Wu Yan made his way to the kitchen. After a few minutes, a good smell wafted outwards from the kitchen.

    Like a child, Yoshino¡¯s patience ran dry and she can¡¯t help but peek at the kitchen.

    Wu Yan detected Yoshino sneaking behind him and he laughed out loud.

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t aware of the impact his culinary product has on people. Hinagiku, Mikoto, Tohka, and the others all fell prey to Wu Yan¡¯s cooking.

    In a way, Master Chef is Wu Yan¡¯s strongest ability because he won without fighting with it.

    Even the people in the control room aboard Fraxinus can¡¯t help but gulp when they see the dishes Wu Yan is cooking up. Kotori who knew how tasty Wu Yan¡¯s food is started wavering as can be seen from her eyes.

    Wu Yan heard them and he knew what¡¯s up. He teased her.

    ¡°If you want some just come back home, it¡¯s not like I am not letting you have some¡­¡±

    Kotori instantly dashed towards the exit having succumbed to the devil¡¯s temptation.

    The other people in the control room exchanged looks.

 Chapter 449: Odd Tohkaâ€¦

    Two voices came from the doorway.

    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±

    Yoshino jumped in surprise. She started frantically looking left and right for places to hide. She¡¯s panicking like an ant in a frying pan.

    When the footsteps drew near, droplets of tears started appearing at the corners of Yoshino¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head in a panic.

    A stream of cold air poured forth and it suffused the room, bringing the temperature down in a rapid fashion. The sofa Yoshino is sitting on started freezing over.

    Wu Yan silently cursed when he heard people returning home. With Yoshino¡¯s personality, she¡¯s already doing her best without Yoshinon by her side. If not for Yoshinon¡¯s assurance, Yoshino would probably rampage as she did in the original work.

    She¡¯s very unstable without Yoshinon by her side. If other people came here when she¡¯s like this there is a high chance that she¡¯s going to lose control of her power.

    Just as he predicted, Yoshino started losing control of her power after she panicked. Her fear diminished her control over her powers.

    He hugged her and he could instantly feel all the heat in his body leaving him. He shivered due to how cold she is.

    Yoshino was startled by this, she didn¡¯t think someone would hug her. Yoshino raised her hand that is glistening with icy powers.

    Her powers started calming down when Wu Yan continued to pet her head.

    ¡°Yoshino, calm down.¡±

    Enduring the freezing power that is wreaking havoc in his body, Wu Yan gnashed his teeth. He wanted her to feel his warmth, he wanted her to know that it is okay, that she is not alone.

    ¡°These people are my family members, they will never hurt Yoshino. Be a good girl and calm down¡­¡±

    Yoshino heard his shivering voice and she started regaining control, her mind also returned to a state of composure.

    Yoshino finally realized what she did after seeing the frozen sofa and Wu Yan who is trembling from the cold temperature. Yoshino panicked in horror after realizing her actions.

    ¡°E-erm¡­¡±

    Yoshino stuttered when she saw how pale Wu Yan looked.

    ¡°I-m sorry¡­¡±

    Releasing a sigh of relief, the temperature in the room returned to normal. His damaged organs regenerated after the seeping cold retreated from his body, seconds later, Wu Yan returned to his usual unharmed state.

    Yoshino looked guilty and jumpy so he rubbed her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yoshino needs time to get used to this but don¡¯t be afraid I will be right here with you even if Yoshinon isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Yoshino raised her head, she is still feeling guilty for hurting him. Her fear and panic are more or less gone now, she examined him all over to make sure Wu Yan isn¡¯t harmed. Finally, she sighed in relief.

    Wu Yan also sighed in relief, he examined the icy living room and the frozen sofa. As the footsteps drew closer, Wu Yan waved his hand.

    He took out Nietono no Shana and he used the flames to return the dining room to its usual state. Yoshino started trembling in fear. She¡¯s afraid of the flames coming off Nietono no Shana, she clutched Wu Yan shirt.

    The flames are like her nemesis since she is the spirit of ice and water. If Wu Yan isn¡¯t holding on to her Yoshino would probably lose control again.

    He used the blade to generate embers that melted away the ice sheets. He made sure that the embers won¡¯t burn the structure or fittings by fine-tuning his output.

    Wu Yan stored Nietono no Shana away after he melted all the ice and evaporated the water. He placed Yoshino who is still shaking a bit back onto the sofa.

    The owner of the voices from the doorway finally made their appearances. Tohka and Shiori had returned.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka chirped in joy. Shiori told her about the dangers of going outside of the shelter while the spacequake alarm is blaring. She had been worried sick about Wu Yan. If Wu Yan didn¡¯t tell her to stick with Shiori or if Tohka didn¡¯t believe in Wu Yan¡¯s strength Tohka would have come running to Wu Yan¡¯s aid.

    ¡°Shido, so you¡¯re home¡­¡±

    Shiori sounded like she¡¯s sure he is home.

    ¡°When I entered the home and I smelled the food, I knew it had to be you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry for making you girls worried¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    Tohka and Shiori finally noticed Yoshino who looks scared. They gasped in surprise. Wu Yan knew he had to say something here.

    In the original work, Tohka¡¯s reaction to the main character spending time with Yoshino is big, to say the least.

    It¡¯s almost the same scenario this time. Wu Yan wondered if Tohka is going to get angry with him.

    ¡°Why do you feel so familiar?¡±

    Tohka blinked in shock but she¡¯s not angry much to Wu Yan¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Are you a spiri¡­¡±

    ¡°Tohka!¡±

    Seeing as Tohka guessed Yoshino¡¯s identity, Wu Yan stopped Tohka from finishing her sentence.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I made a lot of food for you.¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded frantically and she immediately forgot about Yoshino¡¯s presence. Wu Yan released a sigh of relief but he¡¯s confused at the same time.

    He didn¡¯t understand why this is happening since Tohka got jealous in the original work when she saw the original protagonist and Yoshino together. Why isn¡¯t she reacting to this?

    Could it be that Tohka isn¡¯t interested in me? I think I did pretty well compared to the original protagonist if not better¡­

    Wu Yan got the scenario wrong. In the original work, Tohka became enraged because Yoshino tripped and kissed Shido in front of her.

    Moreover, Yoshinon had a way of getting people angry with just a few cheeky sentences. That is why Tohka got angry that time.

    The cliche lucky pervert moment didn¡¯t happen so Tohka has no reason to be mad. Plus, Tohka doesn¡¯t even know what love is, she¡¯s still figuring that out.

 Chapter 450: Unpredictable Yoshino

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Shiori asked Yoshino who still looked as cute as a doll. Shiori is very fascinated with this personification of the word cute.

    Yoshino glanced at Shiori with her blue eyes before quickly lowering her head. She mumbled in a small tone.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m Yoshino¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoshino? Oh my gosh, that¡¯s such a cute name.¡±

    Shiori beamed at her.

    ¡°Say, Yoshino-chan, where¡¯s your family? Where¡¯s your dad and mom?¡±

    ¡°F-family?¡±

    Yoshino raised her head while blinking. She looked so cute Shiori almost glomped her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t-don¡¯t have a family¡­¡±

    Shiori¡¯s smile faded, she assumed something and she frowned in sadness. She turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido, is Yoshino an orphan?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed. According to Wu Yan¡¯s knowledge, spirits aren¡¯t naturally born from parents.

    ¡°In a way¡­¡±

    Shiori looked at Yoshino with warm and moist eyes. Her maternal instinct has awakened.

    ¡°This child¡­¡±

    Shiori hesitated to use the word orphan but if that¡¯s the case that would mean she has nowhere to go right?

    She understood why Wu Yan brought Yoshino back with him. If it was her, she would not forgive herself if she left this cute lonely girl out on the streets. It¡¯s not just pity that motivated her, she¡¯s worried that human traffickers would aim her if they found someone cute like this walking around without adult supervision.

    Unknown to Shiori, if Yoshino got targeted by human traffickers the human trafficker would probably become an ice stick, provided Yoshino didn¡¯t run like she always did.

    Seeing as Shiori already expressed so much concern, Kotori chimed in with a worried look.

    ¡°Onee-chan, she¡¯s so pitiful, can we let her stay with us?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan should be the one calling the shots but Wu Yan isn¡¯t the owner of this house since he¡¯s also living together with the true owners of this house, Shiori and Kotori. A big decision like this should be made by the head of this residence.

    Shiori agreed without objection. Wu Yan had something to say so he tugged Kotori¡¯s sleeve and he whispered something into her ears.

    ¡°Kotori, is your plan to gather all the spirits and let them stay at this house?>..¡±

    His warm breath made her body shiver. Her ears also turned red like her face, she looked at Wu Yan¡¯s face which is mere inches away from hers and she endured the urge to run away in a bashful manner.

    He robbed her of her first kiss yesterday night, her imouto mode can¡¯t handle being so close with Wu Yan.

    She stuttered.

    ¡°W-we don¡¯t have a choice, the residence for spirits aren¡¯t done yet so they have to stay here since it will be easier to monitor them this wa-way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes at her. If Tohka and Yoshino stayed here Wu Yan has only to gain and nothing to lose.

    Yoshino examined them, this is the first time she¡¯s talking with this many people all at once.

    Yoshino felt like these girls aren¡¯t scary at all, they are just as warm as Shido.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you eating? Shido¡¯s dishes are the bomb!¡±

    Tohka kept wolfing down the food like there¡¯s no tomorrow but she didn¡¯t forget about the guest they are having tonight. Tohka instantly familiarized herself with Yoshino the moment she figured out her identity. They are spirits and spirits should look out for each other.

    Yoshino replied in a small voice.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m full¡­¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you eat a lot¡­¡±

    Tohka gasped in astonishment. She engulfed another large meat bun. Wu Yan wanted to retort.

    Do you think everybody is a bottomless pit like you?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re done with dinner, wanna take a bath with me?¡±

    Shiori looked at Yoshino with hopeful eyes. Wu Yan wondered if Shiori is really treating her like a doll.

    Yoshino shook her head frantically much to Shiori¡¯s disappointment. However, this is understandable, timid Yoshino would have to be in a high fever to accept Shiori¡¯s offer.

    Yoshino¡¯s next sentence caused a lot of attention to turn towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°I-I want to take a bath with Shido-san¡­¡±

    Pfffttt

    Tohka and Kotori spat out whatever they were eating. Shiori didn¡¯t suffer this disgraceful fate because she didn¡¯t have any food in her mouth. Meanwhile, Wu Yan choked on his food.

    Wu Yan drummed his chest to get the food down his stomach. Heaving like a dog on a hot day, Wu Yan didn¡¯t mind that he almost choked, he cared more about what he heard.

    Yoshino wants to take a bath with me?

    Impossible

    Tohka and Kotori stood up first and they slammed their hands down on the table.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Their shouting jumbled Shiori¡¯s thoughts once more. Shiori didn¡¯t know why they are so concerned about this.

    Kotori and Tohka noticed how riled up they were and they blushed. Kotori pursed her lips after glancing at Yoshino.

    ¡°Onii-chan can¡¯t bath with Yoshino because Yoshino¡¯s a girl¡­¡±

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan like she¡¯s looking at a sleazy predator, Wu Yan wanted to flip the table on her.

    Yoshino said it, why are you looking at me?

    Tohka is more upfront about this.

    ¡°No means no!¡±

    Looking at Tohka who appeared furious and Kotori who is blushing red with embarrassment, Shiori shook her head in disapproval after seeing the panicked expression of Yoshino and Wu Yan who is putting on his best poker face.

    ¡°Yoshino¡¯s just a kid, why are you girls getting so worked up about?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Kotori wanted to protest but she couldn¡¯t get the words out of her mouth. She noticed Shiori¡¯s confusion because her cover story for Wu Yan is still the premise that he¡¯s her long lost brother.

    With such a big reaction from her, it¡¯s only normal that Shiori is befuddled.

    Kotori endured her frustration and she decided to distance herself from this setting.

    ¡°Anyway, I am done eating.¡±

    Tohka wanted to take the same action as Kotori but she couldn¡¯t say she¡¯s done eating.

    Tohka decided to increase the speed and she engulfed more food. Wu Yan is still considering his course of action.

    Do I really have to take a bath with Yoshino?

 Chapter 451

    Tengu City, Itsuka Residence¡­

    In the bathroom, steam filled the air as the bath is now ready. The visibility in here is lowered due to the amount of steam present.

    By straining one¡¯s eyes, one can just make out two figures in this bathroom, one of the figure is larger than the other figure. They are Wu Yan and Yoshino.

    Sitting in the tub, he lowered his head and he examined Yoshino who sat in front of Wu Yan with her back facing Wu Yan. His vision is slightly obstructed by the steam in here but it didn¡¯t mar Yoshino¡¯s beauty from showing through.

    Yoshino had her hair tied up in a ponytail, exposing her bare lustrous porcelain neck. The bathwater couldn¡¯t shield her birthday suit from Wu Yan¡¯s view, testing Wu Yan¡¯s restraint.

    Wu Yan is crying internally. He was envious about Shido going into hotsprings with other spirit girls. Now, Yoshino¡¯s arrival told him that maybe his luck with the ladies had gone up.

    Compared to the girls Shido was bathing with in the original work, Yoshino lacked in figure but at least he is bathing with a spirit even if she¡¯s a loli.

    Wu Yan¡¯s nose started itching, will he be visiting the hot springs after sealing Yoshino¡¯s power?

    Oh my god, yes¡­

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°E-erm Shido-niisan¡­¡±

    Yoshino made Wu Yan return from imaginary land where he was thinking about a lot of sleazy stuff. For a second there, Wu Yan thought his evil intentions were seen through.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wu Yan chastised himself for coming up with that tense reply. He should be better than this.

    He already took more baths with his wives than he can count. Heck, Ikaros got roped into taking a bath with him almost every evening.

    Yoshino hesitated for a bit before she continued in a small voice.

    ¡°About what happened earlier¡­ I am so sorry¡­¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise but he calmed down soon enough, he started washing Yoshino¡¯s hair while asking her in a warm manner.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Yoshino lowered her head.

    ¡°I hurt Shido-niisan¡­¡±

    Wu Yan reckoned that she¡¯s probably still hung up about accidentally using her powers on him.

    Shaking his head with a smile, Wu Yan pulled Yoshino closer to him and he whispered into her ears.

    ¡°I thought you already said sorry for that?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Wu Yan knows that Yoshino can¡¯t let this go because she hated pain and fear, she also didn¡¯t want to see others afraid or in pain especially because of her. She is probably still blaming herself for almost losing control of her powers and hurting Wu Yan in the process.

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Yoshino, would you apologize if it was Yoshinon?¡±

    Yoshino is confused as to why Wu Yan would ask a question like that. She blinked her eyes and she replied in the negative after thinking about it.

    Wu Yan laughed while shaking his head.

    ¡°Exactly, Yoshinon is your hero and you don¡¯t say sorry to Yoshinon right?¡±

    ¡°As your hero when Yoshinon¡¯s not here, you don¡¯t have to say sorry.¡±

    Yoshino raised her head. She gazed into those deep red eyes that can charm anyone and she could see that he genuinely cared about her well-being and how much he loved her.

    Yoshino lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled, this girl is just so cute. She¡¯s like Flandre-chan, you can¡¯t stay angry or upset with her. Her cuteness can melt hostility like ice in the sun.

    ¡°Yoshino¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t hurt a fly can you?¡±

    Yoshino nodded without hesitation. She¡¯s truly a gentle spirit that would rather flee than fight when confronted with violence.

    Wu Yan shut his eyes, after making up his resolve, he opened his eyes once more.

    ¡°Yoshino, If I say I have got a method that will stop you from hurting other people but at the cost of your spirit powers, will you agree to this method?¡±

    Yoshino flinched and turned back towards Wu Yan with an astonished look. She looked hopeful and hesitant at the same time.

    He looked into her eyes as well. They stared at each other in silence as if they are talking without words.

    Wu Yan is also on the edge of his seat. Now that Yoshino has accepted him, if Yoshino got frightened by his sudden request, a meltdown will be inevitable.

    It¡¯s only because Wu Yan felt that his familiarity with Yoshino had reached a high enough level that he put out this request. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask something like that. He also can¡¯t let her continue this cycle of living in fear of losing control and self-blame after losing control.

    That¡¯s just too cruel¡­

    Wu Yan decided to test his luck.

    At least Yoshino doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s terrified so he might be on to something here.

    Yoshino is still a bit unconvinced.

    ¡°You can really do that?¡±

    Sweet.

    He nodded and he explained the sealing bracelet to her, he made sure Yoshino understood the item and what it did along with the condition for it to work.

    Yoshino asked in a meek manner.

    ¡°But, if my powers are sealed¡­ Yoshinon¡­¡±

    Yoshinon is a personality given existence through Yoshino¡¯s power. She¡¯s thinking that if her powers are sealed, Yoshinon will not be able to materialize anymore. That¡¯s no better than Yoshinon being dead.

    In the original work, Yoshinon could still materialize because Shido¡¯s sealing resulted in some of Yoshino¡¯s powers returning back to her when she¡¯s emotionally unstable.

    This is why Kotori¡¯s worried about the emotional state of the spirits. She¡¯s worried about the spirits Shido sealed getting their powers back. Through this weakness, Yoshino managed to keep Yoshinon in existence with a bit of her spirit power.

    The sealing bracelet didn¡¯t have this weakness but it¡¯s not a problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    Wu Yan assured her.

    ¡°When your powers are sealed, the powers are still yours but you can¡¯t actively use them but it should be no problem for you to maintain Yoshinon.¡±

    Yoshinon will still be by her side and she won¡¯t have to worry about harming others. Yoshino didn¡¯t need to think anymore about this, she instantly agreed with a nod.

    Wu Yan smiled.

 Chapter 452: Sneaky peeky young ladiesâ€¦

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Yoshino looked at the sealing bracelet on her wrist. Her eyes are beaming with curiosity and astonishment. She felt her powers being suppressed until she can feel them no more.

    She could feel the moisture and water in the air before but now she cannot feel them anymore. She also can¡¯t manipulate the temperature and state of water anymore.

    She can still feel her spiritual powers within her but she can¡¯t use them.

    Aside from mutual agreement between Yoshino and Wu Yan who is now an integral part of her life, she can¡¯t use her spirit powers.

    Yoshino didn¡¯t perceive this situation as being undesirable, if anything, she even wanted this. Now she does not have to worry about hurting people accidentally with her powers.

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief. He smiled before looking at the flashy array of white bracelets on his wrist.

    He now has three bracelets, one for Tohka, one for Yoshino, and another for Flandre-chan. The bracelets took up about half of his right forearm.

    This is just the start, he still has to account for Tokisaki Kurumi and Kotori¡¯s bracelet. He might just have an armguard made of sealing bracelets when he¡¯s done with this world.

    He¡¯s going to look so tacky at the end of this.

    Sighing, he decided to ignore this.

    Screw it, they are armguards now.

    With the bracelets dangling at his wrist, it¡¯s like he had his own mini-forearm guard.

    ¡°How do you feel? Getting used to it?¡±

    He grinned. Now, Yoshino won¡¯t have to worry about losing control of her powers.

    Yoshino nodded slowly but she quickly shook her head. She kept opening and closing her mouth like she¡¯s not sure how to vocalize her own feelings at the moment. Wu Yan amused himself with her cute antics.

    He pulled her closer and he smiled at her.

    ¡°Maa, take your time. I am going to make sure nobody can come after you from today onwards.¡±

    ¡°Come closer, let me wash your hair¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sounded a bit lewd but Yoshino still let him touch her hair anyway. She also lowered her head while blushing like mad.

    The two of them are so engrossed in their own world that they failed to notice somebody opening the translucent partition separating the fitting room and the rest of the house opening ever so slowly.

    A girl with deep purple hair peeked inside the fitting room. She scanned the room before entering on tiptoes. Silently, she closed the door.

    She¡¯s Tohka.

    Looking at the door to the bathroom not far away, she looked around and she spotted Wu Yan¡¯s clothes in a laundry bin much to her anger.

    ¡°What is Shido doing taking a bath with Yoshino?¡±

    Tohka stomped while clenching her fists.

    Luckily for Wu Yan, she had her powers sealed with the sealing bracelet. If she wasn¡¯t sealed with that, her spirit powers may have somewhat returned to her.

    The probable result of that would be the utter destruction of the bathroom, at least.

    When Tohka is about to peek and look at the situation inside the bathroom, she noticed somebody that caught her eyes. She gasped and¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tohka wanted to yell her name out loud but a hand stopped her before she could.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    Kotori signaled for her to remain quiet. She pointed at the door to the bathroom and it¡¯s clear what she meant by this.

    Tohka blinked and she got the gist of the situation so Kotori released her while sighing in relief. They exchanged looks and they had different expressions.

    Tohka wondered why Kotori¡¯s here. Tohka came here because she wasn¡¯t cool with the idea of Wu Yan taking a bath with Yoshino. Maybe Kotori¡¯s here for the same reason?

    Kotori¡¯s feeling awkward. She¡¯s embarrassed that somebody caught her red-handed. But, truth be told, she also felt a bit uncomfortable with the idea of Wu Yan taking a bath with Yoshino.

    They exchanged a silent vow not to utter a word as they approached the door to the bathroom.

    ¡°E-erm, Shido-niisan¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Pl-please not there¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Where? Where? You mean here?¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­ N-no you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡­¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s going to hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°Endure it, the pain will be gone before you know it¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±

    Kotori and Tohka¡¯s eyes went wide. Kotori felt a surge of anger welling up within her. Meanwhile, Tohka bit down on her lips, she is so irate she can¡¯t think straight. The two of them can¡¯t believe their ears.

    Tohka slammed the door to the bathroom open, Kotori who couldn¡¯t react in time fell onto the floor with a yelp.

    Tohka yelled at them with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Shido, what are you doing?!¡±

    Tohka is stunned by what she saw. In fact, they were all stunned including Wu Yan and Yoshino.

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s hand is still on top of Yoshino¡¯s head. He looked at the uninvited guests with a surprised look.

    Yoshino dove down into the water, she yelped in pain because her hair is still entangled with Wu Yan¡¯s hand. She¡¯s probably referring to this when Yoshino said it¡¯s going to hurt.

    Kotori blushed really hard when she thought about what she was imagining and the real situation inside here.

    Tohka, on the other hand, is still angry when she saw Yoshino and Wu Yan bathing together in the same bathtub. She stomped and yelled.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gulped. She¡¯s not going to bury him right?¡­

    What Tohka said next really shocked Wu Yan.

    Tohka stared at Yoshino before turning towards Wu Yan with a bit of a frustrated look.

    ¡°I want to take a bath with you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s mouth turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. He stared back at Tohka with wide eyes.

    Kotori who struggled to get back up fell back onto the floor when she heard Tohka¡¯s line.

    Wu Yan felt dizzy but he is sure of one thing.

    I¡¯ve hit the mother lode.

 Chapter 453: The Itsuka residenceâ€™s hot spring trip

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Shiori uttered in confusion at what Wu Yan, Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino discussed in front of her.

    ¡°We are going to the hot springs?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeap¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed. He¡¯s not sure whether to laugh or cry when he saw how surprised Shiori is with this idea.

    When he was taking a bath with Yoshino, Wu Yan wondered if he would get to go into the hot springs with other spirits like the original main character.

    His fleeting thought actually came true.

    This is inevitable. When Tohka asked to take a bath with him, obviously, he can¡¯t because he already took one with Yoshino. It was a very tempting offer for sure but since Kotori was there he didn¡¯t say yes.

    He thought the bathroom scandal would end like that but Tohka just wouldn¡¯t let it go. She kept throwing a tantrum until Kotori almost lost it. Kotori was very close to putting on her black ribbon in order to pacify her.

    Wu Yan yelled out loud just as the situation was on the verge of going out of control.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go to the hot springs tomorrow! This way, nobody¡¯s left out!¡±

    Apparently, that was a good enough solution since nobody objected.

    Hence, their present situation¡­

    ¡°Going to the hot springs huh?¡±

    Shiori is also tempted by the prospect of going to the hot springs. Hot springs had a certain for ladies like Shiori.

    But, the problem here¡­

    ¡°A mixed bath?¡­¡±

    Shiori cast doubtful eyes on Wu Yan, she¡¯s looking at him like he¡¯s walking a slippery path to hell. Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched in response.

    Shiori got it right, Wu Yan¡¯s planning on going to the mixed bath.

    Shiori got the answer from his silence, she looked at the other girls and she found herself speechless.

    Tohka¡¯s off the hook since she¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s girlfriend. Bathing with her boyfriend in the mixed bath is risque but not suspicious. Yoshino¡¯s also fine since she¡¯s still a kid. Plus, she already took a bath with him last night, a mixed bath is the same thing except the venue is different.

    What about Kotori? She¡¯s Wu Yan¡¯s sister, are they going into the bath together as well?

    Bathing together as siblings should be a thing that stopped after they graduated from being kids. It¡¯s rare for grownups to still do the same but Shiori just think it¡¯s weird.

    Kotori is so embarrassed she could die. She lowered her head and she got angry with herself for agreeing to go on this trip together. What got her so motivated?

    Wu Yan is also dodging Shiori¡¯s gaze. It¡¯s like his scumbag plan is laid bare in front of another girl and he¡¯s sweating so hard right now.

    After staring at Wu Yan a bit more, Shiori scratched her cheek.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I am going to stay at home and wait for you guys to return.¡±

    Maybe Shiori imagined it but the four of them actually seem relieved that Shiori¡¯s not coming with them.

    Shiori would probably make them feel stressed if she tagged along.

    ===

    On the way to the hot springs resort, Tohka and Yoshino kept glancing around at everything around them like they are newborn babies. They kept pointing at stuff and asking questions in an energetic manner. Luckily for Wu Yan, he wasn¡¯t asked frequently enough to drain all his energy. Otherwise, even if he¡¯s ecstatic about this trip, they would still make him go into energy conservation mode.

    He wondered how Kotori arranged for the expenses to be covered by Ratatoskr. Somehow, Kotori managed to get them to cover all the expenses incurred, even Reine got called in to drive them which is quite confusing for Wu Yan.

    For her to pull some strings, this meant Kotori turned into her commander mode to get things done. However, given her strong tsundere personality in her commander mode, would she really agree to enter the mixed bath with Wu Yan?

    Reine drove everyone to the hot springs resort just like the original work. The AST members didn¡¯t come to mess up their trip halfway. Without Shiori¡¯s presence, Tobiichi Origami also didn¡¯t appear with her AST teammates in tow. Hence, there wasn¡¯t a fight between Ratatoskr and AST members in the commercial streets.

    Also, Yoshinon is back on Yoshino¡¯s hand. She kept busting Wu Yan¡¯s balls as well as annoy the heck out of Tohka and Kotori. They are all officially hating this bunny¡¯s return.

    Wu Yan had this coming, he took the opportunity to seal Yoshino¡¯s power while Yoshinon¡¯s away. Of course, Yoshinon¡¯s not too happy with him.

    The sun is already setting when they arrived at their destination, almost the optimum time for going into the hot springs. Wu Yan & company picked the right time to arrive at the resort reserved by Ratatoskr.

    Soon, the group made their way towards the hot springs.

    Looking at the steamy hot springs, Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshinon, and Yoshino all had happy looks. Reine the always tired-looking lady disappeared without saying anything on their way here.

    Wu Yan looked at Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino before he coughed in a serious manner.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of those clothes¡­¡±

    Kotori and Tohka flinched. They blushed a bit as they fidgeted.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Do we have to do it now?¡­¡±

    Kotori hesitated, it seems she¡¯s having the cold feet. Wu Yan sighed silently, Kotori got into the bath quite willingly in the original work even if she was in her bath towel and commander mode.

    ¡°Maa, you can stay there with your clothes on¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued in a nonchalant manner.

    ¡°I reckon we won¡¯t be waiting for you when we are done bathing, just saying¡­¡±

    Kotori pursed her lips. Her smile turned upside down and her white ribbons lowered as if it¡¯s signaling her mood right now. She still looked cute though.

    Kotori finally made the decision to enter the hot springs.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka turned around towards Wu Yan, she pointed at the door.

    ¡°You, get out, come back in after a while.¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tohka stomped before she stuck her tongue out at him.

    ¡°Just get out! Stupid! Idjit!¡±

    It¡¯s like Astrea¡¯s image overlapped with Tohka, Wu Yan sighed before taking Yoshino¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Alright, guess I will be changing clothes with Yoshino at some other place then¡­¡±

    ¡°Oya¡­¡±

    Yoshinon made sure Tohka can hear her.

    ¡°It would seem Shido likes Yoshino MORE!¡±

    Tohka uttered a cold hmph as she leered at Yoshinon. But, she didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 454: The curious splashes in the hot spring

    Inside the fitting room of the hot springs, Wu Yan helped Yoshino out of her clothes while she blushed, revealing her petite figure which he had seen yesterday.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way not because he¡¯s a gentleman but because he¡¯s afraid he might lose control.

    ¡°Shido-san, Shido-san, you¡¯re acting so bashful¡­¡±

    Yoshinon teased Wu Yan who replied by rolling his eyes. He picked up a towel and he wrapped it around Yoshino¡¯s torso.

    Wu Yan also got out of his clothes, he picked up a towel and wrapped it around his waist, his firm chest and smoking abs are now in full view. His lustrous skin and strong heartbeat signaled his strong vitality.

    Examining his own body, Wu Yan silently laughed, his original otaku body would need a lot of gym and discipline to reach the state his body is currently in.

    Maybe this is one of the side effects of True Ancestor.

    ¡°Yoshino, don¡¯t forget to tie your hair up¡­¡±

    ¡°Kay¡­¡±

    She¡¯s already reducing the frequency of stuttering mid-sentence after just a few days together. However, she still needed work in terms of speaking up in a louder tone since she still spoke in a timid tone.

    When Yoshinon came back, she was surprised at the advancement Yoshino had made in just a day. She didn¡¯t expect such huge improvements in such a short time.

    While Yoshino is busy tying her hair up, Wu Yan chose three towels and he folded them up in rectangular shapes. It¡¯s a pain in the butt to do this and put a towel on top of his head when in the bath but since it looks like a custom here, he reckoned that he would do as the Romans do when in Rome.

    Wu Yan brought Yoshino along with him as they finally entered the hot springs. Opening the door, they found two other figures there.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka waved at Wu Yan with a look of satisfaction.

    ¡°Come here quickly! This is so great, it feels way better than bathing at home¡­¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t reply because he¡¯s taken hostage by the scenery here.

    Kotori sat in front of Tohka and she did her best to hide her body from Wu Yan¡¯s view while clutching her bath towel. She looked very much like a chaste maiden with her flushed face that might be from the heat of the hot springs or because she¡¯s embarrassed.

    Tohka didn¡¯t cover up with her bath towel, she leaned against the sides of the hot springs. She closed her eyes as she basked in the comfortable experience the hot springs offered. Her bountiful twin mountains are mostly shielded from view by the water of the hot springs but her opulent chest could still be seen.

    Wu Yan gulped when he saw how delightful the both of them looked. He silently scolded himself for building up so little resistance after having been around his other 8 wives for such a long time.

    Wu Yan lowered his posture and he tried to cover the area where he¡¯s pitching a tent from the girls¡¯ view. He had achieved tumescence having failed in resisting their beauty.

    ¡°It does look enticing doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yoshinon danced around on top of Yoshino¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yoshinon wants a go at it as well!¡±

    Yoshino also couldn¡¯t resist after hearing YOshinon, she approached the hot spring and she soaked her little feet in the body of water. She closed her eyes as her cheeks started turning red. It seems like the hot spring is also working its magic on Yoshino.

    She got into the hot spring and she swam over to Tohka¡¯s side before sitting down.

    Wu Yan approached the hot spring in an ecstatic manner. He looked at Yoshino and Tohka who are enjoying their bath. He looked at Kotori who is by herself and he had a fiendish idea.

    He sat at Kotori¡¯s side without any hesitation.

    Kotori got timider when Wu Yan sat down beside her, she blushed even harder while clenching her bath towel. However, she didn¡¯t distance herself from Wu Yan.

    The hot spring got quiet when Wu Yan entered.

    Tohka and Yoshino looked like they are dozing off from how comfortable the hot spring is. Kotori is so jealous of them, she wanted nothing more than to let herself go but with Wu Yan by her side, she couldn¡¯t calm down enough to enjoy the bath.

    Wu Yan used a volume that only Kotori can hear.

    ¡°Kotori, is it safe to say you didn¡¯t bring the black ribbons into the hot springs?¡­¡±

    Kotori flinched in surprise, she tilted her head at this sudden question but she still replied earnestly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, if I brought them here they would get wet¡­¡±

    Wu Yan grinned at her as a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.

    Kotori knew she had screwed up. Her heart started racing but before she can do anything, a hand had already found its way on top of her porcelain thigh.

    Kotori froze up, she muttered a yelp in the form of a cough as disbelief spread across her face. She turned around mechanically, she had to confirm that it¡¯s not Wu Yan but alas it¡¯s him, it¡¯s pretty evident what with his nasty sneer and all.

    ¡°Onii-chan, you¡­¡±

    Dyed deep red, Kotori wanted to yell at Wu Yan but he dispelled her thought with a simple line.

    ¡°Tohka and Yoshino are still nearby you know¡­¡±

    Kotori pouted in protest but she still swallowed her complaint.

    Wu Yan started moving his hand.

    Kotori can feel the warmth from Wu Yan¡¯s hand seeping into her body. Her heart started pounding hard from Wu Yan¡¯s hot hand which seems enchanted with magic. A moan almost leaked out from Kotori.

    She bit down on her lips before that happened. She looked at both Tohka and Yoshino with shameful tears at the corners of her eyes.

    She¡¯s afraid that they might open their eyes and see her embarrassing display. She¡¯s going to be so embarrassed she won¡¯t be able to look at people in the eyes for quite some time.

    Kotori pressed down on Wu Yan¡¯s brutish hand. She pleaded with him.

    ¡°Onii-chan, please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow, he glanced at Tohka and Yoshino. He grinned at Kotori and he continued rubbing without heeding Kotori¡¯s resistance.

    Kotori flinched and she used two hands to try and stop Wu Yan¡¯s advance without any success, it¡¯s like he had unparalleled strength, he kept rubbing her thigh as he pleased.

    ¡°O-onii-chan¡­No¡­ They are going to find out¡­¡±

    Kotori said with a trembling voice. She didn¡¯t raise her voice because the two might wake up.

    Will Wu Yan listen to her? Of course not¡­

 Chapter 455: Even bigger splashes in the hot spring

    Kotori regretted the fact that she agreed to come here at the spur of the moment. If she didn¡¯t come here, she wouldn¡¯t be subjected to this treatment.

    Kotori used all the strength she could muster to try and stop Wu Yan¡¯s hand. But, no matter how hard she tried it¡¯s all for naught. He rubbed her thigh so much he could probably reproduce a plaster replica from memory alone.

    Kotori¡¯s heart would skip a beat here and there, she¡¯s also having trouble catching her breath as she started panting adding a bit of voice to this quiet hot spring.

    The more she heaved and sighed the more her strength got sapped away. At this point, her hands are not doing anything other than being placed on Wu Yan¡¯s hand.

    Blushing like a peach, she started sweating hard while wheezing. One sweat droplet flowed slowly down her forehead and her nose before dripping into the hot spring. The hot spring started smelling raunchy.

    The weird sensation started making her lose control of her body. She tried to hold back her moaning but a few escaped nonetheless. Her red eyes started turning moist while she is still short of breath.

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. If she¡¯s already like this when he¡¯s just touching her legs, what is going to happen if he moved on to other areas?¡­

    He licked his lips in anticipation. He started kneading her soft meat.

    Kotori clenched her teeth as she tried to endure the surge of pleasure. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with this new experience.

    She looked at her Onii-chan, she wanted to beg for mercy but her sound became incessant moans whenever she tried to open her mouth. She can only hope that Wu Yan would get the message from her eyes.

    Unknown to Kotori, her eyes are the most enchanting part right now. Her moist and pleading eyes would make anyone with their guards down into her captives.

    Wu Yan moved his hand in a faster and more vigorous manner.

    Kotori hated this Onii-chan of hers. Fine, she could forgive him if he took her first kiss, she could also forgive him if he rubbed her all over but it¡¯s a bit too much if he ignored her when she¡¯s begging him not to embarrass her in front of other people.

    I should have brought my black ribbons¡­

    Kotori isn¡¯t aware that Wu Yan only has the guts to bully her softer personality. He didn¡¯t have any plans on messing around with commander mode Kotori. After all, he didn¡¯t want to die just yet.

    Wu Yan decided that the wiser route would be to first conquer imouto mode Kotori. Commander mode Kotori would have to admit her defeat if that happened.

    This is the reason why Wu Yan either took her black ribbons away or make sure to ask if she had her black ribbons with her.

    This method seems quite effective.

    At the very least, imouto mode Kotori didn¡¯t reject Wu Yan, she would always put up a small protest before allowing Wu Yan to do whatever he wanted.

    Wu Yan felt dissatisfied with just this much, he narrowed his eyes and he inched his hands upwards.

    Kotori¡¯s eyes widened and she started panicking. Her heart is beating so much she¡¯s sure the others can hear her heartbeat. That¡¯s just how tensed she is right now.

    No! Oh god no!

    She prayed that this wolf of a man would be able to listen to her heart¡¯s voice but alas Wu Yan didn¡¯t have mind-reading powers.

    Wu Yan discovered her secret garden where the sun doesn¡¯t shine and he flicked something hidden by a bush.

    That flick alone was enough to make her moan out loud. It was music to Wu Yan¡¯s ears, he started unleashing a torrent of finger movements at her you-know-what.

    It¡¯s like her body is wrapped in an electrical storm, the jolts of pleasure assaulted every cell in her body. She threw her head back with her mouth wide open. It¡¯s clear from her eyes that she¡¯s wandering the border between being conscious and being unconscious.

    Wu Yan¡¯s breath stopped when he saw her entranced look. He used his free hand to remove her bath towel.

    He got a close-up look at the development of her tender young body. Satisfied with how she¡¯s developing, he made doubly sure to imprint her tiny twin bunnies in his mind.

    ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Kotori muttered. She¡¯s so bashful about the fact that her body is exposed to Wu Yan¡¯s view. His hand never stopped which put Kotori in quite a dangerous position where she can¡¯t do anything but be a subject of his lewd torment. She writhed around at Wu Yan¡¯s mercy.

    He grabbed one of her still-developing jugs and he started molding it into different shapes. This was a two-pronged attack aimed at her upper and lower swimsuit areas. Following up without any rest, he bit down on her earlobe.

    ¡°Nah~¡±

    A sweet yelp escaped from her. Her face is tinged in a deep shade of red, she grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s arms in a weak manner. If an outside saw this, it would look like Kotori is the one guiding Wu Yan right now.

    The rare resource known as rationality started collapsing as she sighed and panted away. Her moans echoed in this hot spring without Kotori being aware of it.

    To avoid detection, Wu Yan closed her mouth by plugging it up with his mouth. He also didn¡¯t forget to pry her clenched teeth open with a delightful dance of his tongue. Once he slipped inside, he took her small tongue hostage and he made sure to teach her who is in charge by coiling his tongue and hers together.

    The hot spring which is already steamy in the first place got even more steamy as if the hot spring is embarrassed to be a host to this kind of racy event. The steam obscured the two of them from view like some kind of censorship.

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Yoshinon really dozed off as they didn¡¯t notice this M-rated event going on in front of them. If they did see it, it would probably ruin their innocence.

    The two pairs of red eyes with different shades met each other as the two of them parted lips. They are both out of breath.

    He gave her one more peck and he released the hand that was attacking the area around her inner thigh. He hoisted her up by her butt and he straddled her in front of him.

    ¡°No¡­ Onii-chan¡­¡±

    Kotori gasped.

    ¡°Not in a place like this¡­ please¡­¡±

    Wu Yan finally realized where the venue is and his mind cleared up a bit. He bitterly laughed and he didn¡¯t press her hips down and towards him. Instead, he rubbed her fanny up and down.

    Faint panting sounds could be heard reverberating in the hot spring again and again¡­

 Chapter 456: A kick for what he did

    Hot spring resort¡­

    After a while, two young ladies made their way out of the hot spring. They were draped in towels. They are obviously very pleased with their time in the hot spring judging from their expressions.

    ¡°That was so comfortable¡­¡±

    Tohka wiggled her nose.

    ¡°Hot springs are really fun¡­¡±

    Yoshino also nodded as she agreed with her. She also looked quite after taking a bath in there. Although she didn¡¯t express it in words, her eyes are beaming up with joy.

    ¡°Oya, where¡¯s Shido?¡±

    Yoshinon waved her rabbit hands, making the two spirits note the absence of Shido.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Tohka gasped.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where¡¯s Shido?¡±

    Yoshino looked at Tohka with a confused look. She asked the wrong person.

    The two of them exchanged a look and Yoshinon continued.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still in the hot spring?¡±

    Yoshinon suggested while sneering with its rabbit hands covering its rabbit mouth.

    ¡°Looks like Tohka doesn¡¯t care about Tohka anymore, Yoshinon will make sure to tell Shido, he¡¯s going to be so sad he won¡¯t care about Tohka in response.¡±

    Tohka¡¯s expression went pale, she frantically shook her head.

    ¡°No no no! Shido will never do that to me!¡±

    ¡°That I am sure but do keep in mind, Tohka¡­¡±

    Yoshinon continued grilling Tohka.

    ¡°You forgot him first¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling Shido¡¯s not going to take this news well¡­¡±

    Tohka protested with tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°But Yoshino also forgot about Shido right? That means he won¡¯t care about Yoshino as well!¡±

    Yoshino panicked when she heard this, her eyes started turning moist. Yoshinon silently yelled, she didn¡¯t want to freak Yoshino out.

    ¡°Come on girls, you were all in the same hot spring, why didn¡¯t you girls notice him?¡±

    Tohka tilted her head before she replied with a serious expression.

    ¡°I forgot¡­¡±

    Yoshino lowered her head while mewling in a low volume.

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    These two spirits are too air-headed.

    However, they are so hung up about Wu Yan that they forgot all about Kotori.

    Tohka and Yoshino are both frightened by the prospect suggested by Yoshinon.

    Tohka put up her hand as she announced her intention.

    ¡°I am going to find Shido!¡±

    Yoshino nodded. She followed Tohka in an attempt to join her search for Wu Yan. Before they entered the hot spring, Wu Yan came out of the bath with a sunny face. It¡¯s like he just came back from an all-you-can-eat buffet. A brief look and one would be able to tell that he¡¯s in a very good mood.

    Wu Yan scolded Yoshinon.

    ¡°Yoshinon, was it fun teasing Yoshino and Tohka?¡±

    Yoshinon giggled.

    ¡°Yoshino didn¡¯t intend on bullying Yoshino, just Tohka¡­¡±

    Tohka gasped and she realized just right now that she¡¯s being played like a violin. Of course, she got mad.

    She yelled at Yoshinon.

    ¡°So you have been bullying me?!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re gullible¡­¡±

    Yoshinon waved her hands at her in a manner that would make people want to beat the puppet.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight¡­¡±

    Yoshino pulled the hand hosting Yoshinon back a bit. Her calming voice made Tohka less riled up.

    Wu Yan shook his head while bitterly smiling. They shouldn¡¯t have played along with the puppet if they wanted to find Wu Yan they should have just gone into the bath.

    Bam

    A foot hit Wu Yan¡¯s waist, this ambush caused Wu Yan to fly away like a sack of potatoes.

    ¡°Bwuh!¡±

    Wu Yan spat out a mouthful of saliva from this sudden kick to his waist.

    He fell in a beautiful parabola, his feet twitched a few times before he went limp.

    ¡°Shido(-niisan)!¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino cried out. They can¡¯t believe the identity of the aggressor.

    ¡°Kotori! Why did you kick Shido?!¡±

    Tohka questioned Kotori, Yoshino also looked uneasy. Kotori¡¯s behaving out of character.

    Her red eyes are beaming with malevolence. She looked very angry and mad as her body trembled. This isn¡¯t even half the wrath she wanted to unleash because she looked like she¡¯s still holding some back. But, she also looked flushed and passionate at the same time, just what is going on?

    Wu Yan struggled to get up. He took a look at her ribbons and sure enough, she wore black ribbons. He fell into despair.

    She is in her commander mode.

    Kotori narrowed her red eyes at him. She didn¡¯t care that she¡¯s barely covered by her towel. She stomped her way over to Wu Yan. Even Tohka and Yoshino are frightened by her behavior, the two of them hugged each other while trembling.

    Wu Yan flailed his arms around while awkwardly smiling. He made sure to move his butt as far as he can from Kotori.

    Kotori stood in front of Wu Yan and she looked down upon him with stern eyes. She didn¡¯t care that Wu Yan can see her goods from this angle, she continued in a low tone.

    ¡°Speak, how do you wish to die?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in a cheeky manner.

    ¡°Must we resort to death by execution though?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have the resolve to choose your own death¡­¡±

    Kotori continued.

    ¡°Let me choose for you then!¡±

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Wu Yan shrieked.

    ¡°Please listen to my last words!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kotori gave him the chance to speak his mind.

    ¡°Speak up, this will be the last chance for you to speak so use this chance well.¡±

    Oh fuck oh crap oh shit

    Looking at Kotori who is on the verge of turning into a berserker. Wu Yan scrambled his brains trying to look for a way out. The cruel reality, however, is that he didn¡¯t know how to get out of this one.

    ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience.¡±

    Kotori gnashed her teeth, she lifted her leg.

    ¡°If that is the case, let me put an end to your miserable existence!¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed her hands before she can stomp him.

    Kotori yelled out loud in surprise.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Let you go, not even if my life depends on it¡­

    He hugged her and Kotori froze up.

    She blushed hard as she worked hard to push Wu Yan away. She panted as if pushing Wu Yan away took up all her energy. She wavered before letting him go.

    She snorted.

    ¡°You got off easy this time!¡±

    Kotori grabbed her clothes and she went into the fitting room much to the other three¡¯s relief. They looked at each other.

    The moment Kotori entered the fitting room Kotori slumped down on the floor. She is still flushing red but her menacing glare had turned into a mellow look. Her skin is also tinged in a fluffy pink shade.

    Kotori is still embarrassed about what they did in the hot spring.

    ¡°Baka¡­¡±

 Chapter 457: The end to a long dayâ€¦

    The night slowly descend upon the land as the sun went down beyond the horizon. One could just faintly make out the stars dotting the night sky adding a bit of color to the black monotone. The moon, however, is nowhere to be seen.

    A luxurious car parked itself outside of the Itsuka residence. When the door opened, 1 male and 3 females got down from the car.

    They are Wu Yan & co who returned from their trip to the hot spring resort.

    ¡°Well, I am returning now¡­¡±

    Murasame Reine who had baggy eyes bid her farewell. She is the one who did the most work during this trip. She drove them there but she didn¡¯t bath with the gang. She did her own stuff while the others had fun in the hot spring. What a professional woman.

    When she left, everyone turned their attention back towards the house. Meanwhile, Yoshino looked up at the starry skies with an entranced look.

    The stars littering the sky like beautiful gems suspended in the sky. Her eyes are reflecting the stars making her eyes look stellar as well.

    Wu Yan stopped and he asked Yoshino.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Surprised by the sudden question, she bashfully replied.

    ¡°Erm¡­ it¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty?¡±

    Wu Yan raised his head and he took in the sight. True enough, the scenery above them is as beautiful as it gets but he is more or less used to this. For one, the scene of the sky and sea merging together during his trip with the girls to the beach in Hayate The Combat Butler¡¯s world is much more gorgeous than this.

    Of course, Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything since he knew why Yoshino is behaving like this.

    He squatted down and he rubbed her head through her hoodie. He continued in a soft tone.

    ¡°Have you never seen this before?¡­¡±

    Yoshino enjoyed being rubbed like this, she narrowed her eyes while blushing. She replied in a small voice.

    ¡°Nn, I have never seen anything like this¡­¡±

    Tohka and commander mode Kotori turned around with sympathetic eyes.

    Yoshino is a spirit of ice and water. Every time she descended, she would bring about rainclouds due to her spiritual powers. Every time she looks up at the sky, she would only see the same old grey clouds hanging overhead.

    The crowd remembered how she woke up with a sunny face after looking at the bright blue sky.

    She¡¯s really pitiful in this way.

    Wu Yan tickled her nose.

    ¡°Brace yourself, you have all the time in the world to enjoy sceneries like this¡­¡±

    Yoshino nodded with a blissful expression. Her happiness is infectious as everybody smiled when they saw her smiling.

    He rubbed her head one last time before standing up. He hesitated at the thought of entering this house. He turned towards Kotori.

    ¡°Kotori, maybe you should revert back to imouto mode?¡±

    Wu Yan asked. In order to avoid dragging Shiori into Kotori¡¯s operation, she¡¯s hesitant in showing the commander persona in front of Shiori. This is also the reason Wu Yan can get away with bullying Kotori.

    Kotori uttered a cold hmph and she mumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Because her volume was too low, Wu Yan the pervert couldn¡¯t catch that. He¡¯s even more curious and confused now.

    Kotori leered at Wu Yan before yelling out loud.

    ¡°I said It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    She yelled right into Wu Yan¡¯s ear and this resulted in Wu Yan being stunned like somebody had hit him with a stun grenade.

    Pouting, Kotori flailed her twintails and she approached the door to their residence. She wanted to tell him that imouto mode Kotori¡¯s bubbly and innocent personality can¡¯t look Wu Yan in the eyes after what transpired between them in the hot spring.

    ¡°Kotori¡¯s a strange girl¡­¡±

    Tohka supported Wu Yan who is still recovering from the ringing in his ears. She pursed her lips at Kotori.

    ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s another person altogether¡­¡±

    Well, her personality is completely different after all.

    Wu Yan, Tohka, and Yoshino followed Kotori as they entered the house. The three girls announced their return with a tadaima while Shiori came down from the upper stairs to greet them.

    Shiori smiled warmly at them.

    ¡°Was the hot spring trip fun?¡±

    Yoshino and Tohka nodded energetically. The hot spring experience is a totally foreign one to them, they are accustomed to either fighting or running from people who are trying to kill them at every junction.

    Shiori didn¡¯t know but the fact that they had fun is all she needed to know. Shiori noticed Kotori¡¯s different look, she asked her about the sudden change.

    ¡°Kotori, when did you switch the colors of your ribbon?¡±

    I knew it¡­

    Kotori silently sighed. She donned a bubbly smile as she hugged Shiori¡¯s arm, she behaved exactly like when she¡¯s wearing her white ribbons.

    ¡°Nee-chan, my ribbons got wet in the hot spring¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Shiori didn¡¯t doubt what she said. She nodded while Wu Yan suffered a massive bout of chills. He looked at the angelic smile on her face and the black ribbons on her head. She is, without a shred of doubt, in commander mode. Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched but he turned his head the other way.

    She¡¯s acting spoiled but Wu Yan can¡¯t calm down nor can he believe that commander mode Kotori is capable of acting like this. Luckily for him, Kotori can¡¯t read Wu Yan¡¯s thoughts, if she could he would be executed by now.

    Wu Yan laid on his bed, he sighed while thinking about something.

    Aside from the trip to the beach in Hayate The Combat Butler¡¯s world, he really didn¡¯t let loose much since then.

    But, it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t get the chance to rest every now and then. He lived a student¡¯s life in Hakuo Academy, he also went on numerous dates with the girls in Toaru No Majutsu world. Not to mention, he made a lot of fun memories in Silvaria as well.

    Compared to the other Isekai MCs who are too busy training or doing quests, his life right now with the System is the best.

    I wonder how Hinagiku and the others are doing? Is Flandre-chan being obedient? I kinda miss them right now¡­

 Chapter 458: Tokisaki Kurumi comesâ€¦

    The second morning, the girls had their breakfast while grumbling about how Wu Yan didn¡¯t make breakfast because he liked sleeping in. Other than that, it¡¯s business as usual.

    Kotori is still in her commander mode even when she went to sleep. This is an unthinkable scenario for Wu Yan mainly because now he has to suffer at the rough waking methods commander mode Kotori devised.

    She¡¯s not as nice as imouto mode Kotori. She won¡¯t call him Onii-chan nor will she nudge him awake. She preferred a more efficient method like kicking him and pulling his blanket away so he would wake up on the cold floor instead of the warm bed.

    If not because Shiori is still here, she might have ordered Wu Yan to make breakfast. Mean or not, she¡¯s still a fan of his cooking.

    After sending Yoshino to Fraxinus for daycare under Reine, they departed towards the school.

    Tengu city, Raizen High school¡­

    The cute teacher in charge of the class looked at everyone and she nodded in a satisfied manner. She then opened her arms wide, still looking cute as a hamster, she announced something.

    ¡°Good morning everyone! Today, a transfer student will be joining us¡­¡±

    The students looked at each other in a speechless manner. Itsuka Shido was the first transfer student, then came Tohka and now there¡¯s another transfer student. Is this transfer student Grand Central station?

    Shiori, Tohka, and Tobiichi Origami are as confused as Wu Yan is. He woke up from his morning slumber supplement after hearing the words transfer student.

    A transfer student? Around this time?

    He recalled the identity of this newcomer even before she made her appearance. After Tohka, the next transfer student is none other than her.

    ¡°Come, introduce yourself¡­¡±

    Everyone turned their attention toward the classroom entrance. She casually walked her way over to the front of the classroom before revealing her face to everyone. A lot of the students widened their eyes when they saw her.

    Two long braids of black hair resting in front of her chest, bangs so long it covered her left eye revealing only her right eye which is red in color, her smooth and white skin reminded them of pearls, she wore the Raizen High black school uniform like a star. This coupled with the pair of black stockings she had on made her look out of this world in terms of appearance.

    She wrote down her name on the blackboard and she gave everyone an amiable smile.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Tokisaki Kurumi, pleased to meet you all.¡±

    It¡¯s the spirit of time, Tokisaki Kurumi. The very same spirit that tried to eat Wu Yan, not in a fun way.

    The students regained rational senses when Tokisaki Kurumi finished her sentence. They are too smitten by her to do anything but gasp in shock at her beauty.

    Tokisaki Kurumi didn¡¯t mind the reaction, she scanned the room until she located Wu Yan who is looking at her with a poker face. Her eyes lit up and she revealed a seemingly sweet smile that got her a lot of howling from the boys.

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled at everyone¡¯s reaction. Sure, she looked elegant standing there like that but what would happen if they find out she¡¯s a mass murderer who killed more than 10,000 humans? He had a hard time believing she¡¯s a crazy spirit until he actually fought her.

    Tokisaki Kurumi hid her sneer with a perfect smile.

    ¡°Oh, I should mention this but I am a spirit¡­¡±

    Everyone who was cheering stared at her in a dumbfounded manner. It¡¯s like she said something ridiculous.

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed while Tohka and Tobiichi Origami¡¯s mouth turned into an O-shape.

    The homeroom teacher started dripping cold sweat as she tried to keep the class going. She awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s erm¡­ quite an introduction isn¡¯t it?¡­¡±

    The homeroom teacher wiped away the sweat on her forehead as she wondered why her transfer students are all so quirky?

    In order to prevent Tokisaki Kurumi from saying ridiculous things again, the homeroom teacher continued in a panicky manner.

    ¡°Well then, please take a seat¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that, can we sort something out?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi requested after interrupting the homeroom teacher. The teacher could do nothing but smile even if the smile look forced.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I am still unfamiliar with many places and processes in this school. If possible, I would like someone to show me the ropes around here¡­¡±

    Crap

    Wu Yan cursed the moment she said this. He knew the outcome of this after reading about it in the original work. She¡¯s probably going to pick him. Why though? Does she really think Wu Yan would say yes?

    She didn¡¯t know about Wu Yan¡¯s internal turmoil, she also ignored the amorous response from the boys. She approached Wu Yan who is covering his face with his hands like an ostrich hiding its head in the ground.

    ¡°Can I look forward to your help? Shido-san¡­¡±

    She beamed at him like an elegant noble lady, it¡¯s like she can¡¯t get the message what with Wu Yan hiding his face and all. Tohka and Shiori are just as surprised as the boys who got turned down.

    It¡¯s like time stood still, the boys all looked at Wu Yan like he¡¯s public enemy no.1 while the other girls gossiped.

    They didn¡¯t expect this average-looking guy to attract the attention of a goddess like her.

    ¡°This girl¡­¡±

    Tohka glared at Tokisaki Kurumi with a bit of hostility, she gnashed her teeth at her.

    ¡°Why Shido? Could it be that¡­¡±

    ¡°Acquaintances?¡±

    Shiori speculated while rubbing her chin. She saw how jealous Tohka looked and she commented.

    ¡°Oops, trouble inbound¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is so annoyed by all this attention he is getting. He almost yelled out loud that they really should be careful with what they wish since Tokisaki Kurumi is a very dangerous individual.

    Tokisaki Kurumi leaned down and she whispered something into his ears.

    ¡°I said it before, you can¡¯t reject me¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s red eyes shined when she scanned everyone in the room. The implication here is very clear without having her spell it out for him.

    Wu Yan sighed after staring back at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 459: Kotoriâ€™s arrangement, Wu Yanâ€™s plan

    Somewhere in Tengu city¡¯s airspace, Fraxinus.

    Everyone is busy in the control room. They didn¡¯t predict Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s arrival, they looked at the screen in disbelief. Even Kyouhei, Reine, and Tatsuwa are surprised by Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s appearance in school.

    The control room main entrance opened and Kotori walked in as everyone greeted her. Her presence settled the anxiety in everyone¡¯s heart. Kotori commanded this much respect in her organization.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Kyouhei, Reine, and Tatsuwa released sighs of relief when they saw her walking in. With Kotori here, Ratatoskr will probably be around for a lot longer.

    ¡°Give me a sitrep.¡±

    She sat down with a stern look. She stared at Tokisaki Kurumi without revealing her thoughts.

    ¡°Nothing yet as of now, it doesn¡¯t look like Tokisaki Kurumi is planning on causing a ruckus.¡±

    Kyouhei questioned why Tokisaki Kurumi would show up like this, it¡¯s like she wants to get caught.

    Kotori opened a Chupa Chups like a pro and she Gate of Babyloned it up before continuing.

    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi is here for Shido.¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    Tatsuwa replied. Since he is in charge of supporting Wu Yan, he should be familiar with Wu Yan¡¯s special properties as well.

    ¡°The spirit invited the squad leader to show her the ropes around the school and the squad leader agreed.¡±

    Tatsuwa frowned in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s Tokisaki Kurumi, she¡¯s a very dangerous existence right? And it¡¯s pretty clear that she came targeting the squad leader why did he agree to her request? Surely, he¡¯s not trying to pull some moves on her? Won¡¯t that put him in a very dangerous position?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid he can¡¯t say no¡­¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Knowing Tokisaki Kurumi, she probably held or is planning to hold the students of Raizen High hostage.¡±

    Tatsuwa looked at the screen while clenching his fists.

    ¡°But the squad leader¡­¡±

    Kotori stared at the screen and she shifted her attention to Wu Yan in the screen. She mumbled.

    ¡°Shido, what¡¯s your plan¡­?¡±

    Kotori looked at Tatsuwa.

    ¡°Have you contacted Shido?¡±

    ¡°I did¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°He told me to report that Tokisaki Kurumi probably won¡¯t be starting a fight here. He told us not to take any reckless moves aside from observing the situation and taking action only when the need arises.¡±

    Kotori nodded.

    ¡°Shido¡¯s choice was correct.¡±

    Kotori stood up and she gave the order.

    ¡°Everyone, get into your position. If anything happens, be prepared to go into combat mode.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    They replied in the affirmative even if they are shocked. The combat mode is never initiated aside from AST confrontation since Ratatoskr is an organization that aims to protect and save spirits. Right now, the order has been given to initiate combat mode at a moment¡¯s notice, this is a first.

    They didn¡¯t hesitate though since they are dealing with Tokisaki Kurumi, a spirit that can kill without remorse. Against such a spirit, even the people in the control room are exposed to danger, combat mode being on standby seems appropriate.

    Kotori looked a bit better after passing the order down. However, she still felt anxious so she sent Tatsuwa.

    ¡°Yatsuki, you¡¯re to go to Raizen High and be on standby.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Tatsuwa quickly ran out of the control room.

    She looked at everyone around her who are busy with their own stuff and she rubbed the sealing bracelet on her wrist. She calmed down and she began observing how Wu Yan hanlded things.

    ¡°Shido, please don¡¯t get hurt¡­¡±

    ===

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s appearance is just another thing to talk about for the students of this school. She¡¯s very beautiful and elegant that¡¯s why the whole school is talking about her. But, anyone who is familiar with Tokisaki Kurumi would know that is only the surface of her true personality. She¡¯s actually quite a crazy lady.

    There is no telling what she¡¯s going to do.

    Everyone stared at Wu Yan who is with Tokisaki Kurumi in jealousy and admiration. They left the classroom to get lunch while Shiori persuaded Tohka to leave Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi alone in the classroom.

    ¡°Squad leader, I am here at Raizen high.¡±

    Tatsuwa¡¯s voice came from his earpiece in his pocket. Wu Yan flinched before he replied.

    ¡°Yatsuki, you are to go to Shiori¡¯s side and await orders for evacuation on the contigency that Tokisaki Kurumi goes on a rampage. Your job is to keep her safe!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Tatsuwa gasped.

    ¡°But what about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    He tried to keep his voice low.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t deal with it, you probably can¡¯t help much too.¡±

    Tatsuwa stayed silent for a brief moment before he replied.

    ¡°Understood, squad captain.¡±

    The communication ended and Wu Yan stood up as he massaged his aching temples. Meanwhile, Tokisaki Kurumi stood there like she¡¯s meant to be there.

    ¡°I will troubling you for a bit, please take care of me¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi said while tilting her head. She¡¯s talking with him like it¡¯s their first time meeting, her tone is also composed.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi beamed at him. She nodded and she followed Wu Yan with a satisfied look.

    Tohka peeked at the entrance of the classroom from the other entrance. She pouted at Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi who are walking further and further away.

    ¡°What is that girl¡¯s deal? She could have got anyone else but Shido yet she chose him.¡±

    This anxiety is different from the one she felt when she¡¯s with other girls, this girl felt dangerous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them¡­¡±

    Tohka said, Shiori¡¯s words stopped her before she can rush up to them.

    ¡°You see, you shouldn¡¯t get too clingy or the other party will hate you¡­¡±

    ¡°Being hated by Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka pursed her lips. She paced back and forth while ruminating about this before she stomped away in a huff, away from the two.

 Chapter 460: I want to become one with you

    In one of the hallways of Raizen High, Wu Yan and Tokisaki Kurumi walked while maintaining silence as if they are complete strangers. That would be true if not for the fervent look Tokisaki Kurumi gave Wu Yan every now and then.

    They kept walking in the hallway with that awkward silence. As time went on, the people around them decreased until they reached a place where there¡¯s nobody around.

    The two of them slowed down, Wu Yan yawned with his arms cushioning the back of his head, he asked Tokisaki Kurumi.

    ¡°So, why are you here?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi laughed. She turned towards Wu Yan with a weird look.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, why are you asking that?¡±

    Wu Yan stopped and Tokisaki Kurumi followed suit. Wu Yan grinned at Tokisaki Kurumi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to go to school?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s pretty eyes turned into eery crescent shapes. She stepped forward, pushing her body against Wu Yan¡¯s torso, she kept drawing closer to Wu Yan¡¯s head.

    Frowning, Wu Yan subconsciously stepped back. This girl with screws loose in her head kept encroaching with no concept of personal space. Wu Yan helplessly backpedaled away from her.

    When Wu Yan¡¯s back touched something hard and cold, Tokisaki Kurumi pinned Wu Yan against the wall. From an angle, he looks like he¡¯s embracing her. Her soft body and those great knockers are pressing against Wu Yan¡¯s chest. Wu Yan felt very confused with this situation but Tokisaki Kurumi isn¡¯t done just yet. She rubbed her head against his chest before revealing her flushed look to Wu Yan.

    ¡°That woman!¡±

    Inside the control room, Kotori crushed the Chupa Chups in her mouth out of sheer anger. Everyone shivered from her brutality, they can also sense that she¡¯s not in a very good mood.

    It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s other spirits as long as that spirit isn¡¯t someone named Tokisaki Kurumi.

    Tokisaki Kurumi is a crazy lady for sure but she¡¯s crazy hot as well. Wu Yan found himself responding to her flushed look and he wanted to scold himself for his lack of integrity.

    Enduring his racing heart, Wu Yan turned his face the other way.

    ¡°I say, I still don¡¯t understand what you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi tilted her head and she smiled.

    ¡°Is this not to Shido-san¡¯s liking?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Are you someone who would do stuff like this?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. If it¡¯s Shido-san I am more than happy to¡­¡±

    Wu Yan choked on his words. He sighed and continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am that much of a ladykiller, my charms probably wouldn¡¯t work on a pretty girl like you, at least, I don¡¯t think I can make you fall for me at first sight¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, you¡¯re selling yourself short Shido-san¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s moist eyes had a charmed look.

    ¡°After laying my eyes upon you that day, I have been thinking about you day and night. Your figure kept stirring and dancing in my mind, I am on the verge of going insane just thinking about you!¡±

    She embraced his neck and she purred.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I came for you. Only in this manner can we become one, yes, just like this, I feel so full of happiness¡­¡±

    Listening to her confession, Wu Yan¡¯s jaw dropped as he panicked. He has close to 10 wives, however, a passionate expression of emotion like this is something you won¡¯t see coming out of Hinagiku or Mikoto¡¯s mouth any time soon.

    Technically, this is the first time someone confessed their feelings to him.

    Wu Yan started fidgeting like an innocent boy. Just by looking at his expression, one wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that this guy actually has 8 wives.

    Tokisaki Kurumi never stopped caressing Wu Yan¡¯s body, even a true gentleman would have a hard time resisting her charms much less a fake gentleman like Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan tried to put a lid on the carnal flames burning within him, he is blushing hard like a maiden who is being teased by her crush. He¡¯s so close to tearing up here.

    While he is in a weird spot of pleasure, another tsundere twintails in the control room almost went on a rampage. She is also blushing very hard because she is enduring the emotion rampaging inside her.

    Tokisaki Kurumi amused herself with Wu Yan¡¯s reaction. She pressed forward as if she wanted to merge into Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ne, Shido-san¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled.

    ¡°Can you please fulfill this little request of mine? Come with me¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s smile turned into a nasty grin. Her passionate eyes remained the same as she spelled her request out.

    ¡°Become~one~with~me~pretty~please?¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s words are like cold water that shook Wu Yan back into his rational mind. Her words cooled him down considerably.

    ¡°Look, Tokisaki Kurumi¡­¡±

    Wu Yan uttered in a low tone.

    ¡°Are you screwing with me?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara, I am very serious, Shido-san¡­¡±

    Still very amorous and captivated by Wu Yan, she continued.

    ¡°If Shido-san accepts me and becomes one with me, we can spend every day in each other¡¯s company!¡±

    Without further examination, it would sound like Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s inviting him for some potato mashing and if it¡¯s anyone but Wu Yan, they would probably be drawn in by her charms. However, Wu Yan knew what she meant by ¡°becoming one¡±, it ain¡¯t pretty or raunchy.

    She¡¯s saying she wants to eat Wu Yan, again, not in a cheeky or adult¡¯s playtime sense of the word.

    Tokisaki Kurumi is saying that she had not forgotten about Wu Yan¡¯s infinite time and the ability to materialize her wish.

    She is in love with Wu Yan, too much even. Her feelings are so heavy that nobody can possibly be expected to accept it, including Wu Yan.

    ¡°Do you think I would say yes?¡±

    Wu Yan told her off nonchalantly. Her fervent look disappeared without a trace.

    Giggling, she let go of Wu Yan and she gestured for him to lead her.

    ¡°Now, Shido-san, let¡¯s continue going around the school.¡±

    Looking at Tokisaki Kurumi who gave up easier than expected, Wu Yan scratched his head in puzzlement but he still continued giving her a tour of the school.

    Tokisaki Kurumi covered her mouth while laughing.

    ¡°I told you, no is not an answer¡­¡±

 Chapter 461: An invitation to a date?

    After that, Tokisaki Kurumi started touring the school with Wu Yan in tow like a normal student. They talked about the places in the school and they would talk like the conversation from before never happened. If not for the golden eye she is hiding, one might not suspect she¡¯s a spirit from how she behaved and talked.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say anything about her change in attitude. He just showed her the school like he was told to do. Any outside would be unaware of how their fates have entangled with each other.

    The people over at Ratatoskr aren¡¯t having a good day right now. They have to constantly monitor Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s action and her emotional state in addition to coming up with scenarios and alternatives to deal with said scenarios. Needless to say, they are probably going to sleep in on their next day off due to the accumulated fatigue.

    Meanwhile, Kotori smashed countless Chupa Chups with her teeth. She feels like Tokisaki Kurumi is playing with her, she is touring the school while making Kotori sit on her edge which infuriates Kotori.

    They kept looking around until sunset. As the golden sky started turning darker and darker, their day together is at an end.

    Wu Yan felt speechless when he saw how composed Tokisaki Kurumi looked. She glistened in the sun¡¯s twilight hour and she beamed at him while elegantly holding onto her school beg.

    If possible, Wu Yan would like to ask Tokisaki Kurumi to stay docile like this.

    ¡°I am sorry for troubling you this whole afternoon, Shido-san¡­¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled while tilted her head to one side.

    ¡°I had a very fun time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan studied her expression and she didn¡¯t mind it at all. She just kept smiling like a real doll. Wu Yan sighed before he tried to end the conversation.

    ¡°I see, well then, Tokisaki Kurumi-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Kurumi.¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi got very close with him, the kind of distance where Wu Yan felt very pressured by her overly familiar attitude.

    ¡°Okay, Kurumi¡­¡±

    Kurumi seemed genuinely happy that he called her by her first name. She continued.

    ¡°Shido-san, can you answer one request of mine?¡­¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°Spare me on the offer to join as one with you, I don¡¯t want any piece of that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, surely you jest¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head in a cute manner before she pleaded with puppy eyes.

    ¡°Actually, I am not familiar with this city. If possible, I would like to impose on you to accompany me while we check out the city?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡°I-is this you asking me out on a date?¡±

    ¡°If you will grace me with that chance yes.¡±

    Kurumi smiled. She¡¯s not bashful or anything, it¡¯s like she is asking him to join her for a dine and wine.

    Wu Yan scanned Kurumi but he can¡¯t find any weakness in that poker face. She looked earnest enough, if she is faking this she has got some serious acting skills.

    Wu Yan is not sure if he should go ahead with her offer. He has to worry about Kurumi devouring him the first chance she gets.

    Even if he rejected her, ignoring her reaction, he would have a hard time clearing his own quest, specifically, quest 2 that required him to associate with Kurumi or find some other way to seal her. She is a kind girl deep inside but her personality leaves much to be desired.

    Kurumi noticed Wu Yan¡¯s hesitation, she stood there patiently waiting for Wu Yan¡¯s reply. She didn¡¯t mind that they are looking at each other in silence.

    ¡°Shido, say yes.¡±

    Kotori¡¯s voice came from the earpiece, surprising Wu Yan who was seriously considering his options. He felt slightly confused but he listened to her anyway.

    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi is our target so if we spent more time interacting with her, amybe we will get some useful information. Furthermore, it would be more beneficial for us to observe her like this than to let her go loose, given the danger she poses to other people.¡±

    Kotori continued with her explanation while pouting.

    ¡°Plus, we have Tohka and Yoshino on our side, with the power of two spirits by your side and your own power to boot, we can easily take her down if we wanted to.¡±

    Kotori isn¡¯t hiding her displeasure for having to deal with Tokisaki Kurumi. The scenario that played out in this world is different from the original work. In the original work, Shido¡¯s sealing ability is unreliable in that spirits who are emotionally unstable or have strong resolve can regain their spiritual powers despite being sealed.

    However, since Kotori can¡¯t use power after being sealed with the sealing bracelet, she has no other way to use her power other than from getting Wu Yan¡¯s permission.

    If she could use her power she would have gave Tokisaki Kurumi a piece of her mind for causing her so much trouble.

    Kotori is very confident that she can beat Tokisaki Kurumi if given the chance, and she did kick Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s butt in the original work.

    Kotori¡¯s words dispelled the last shred of hesitation in Wu Yan. He nodded and he replied to Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Okay, tomorrow right? I will be there.¡±

    Tokisaki Kurumi smiled in a radiant manner. She stepped two steps back and she bade him farewell with a curtsy.

    ¡°Alright, I will be taking my leave now.¡±

    She turned around and she walked away. She seemed to be in a jolly mood as she left Wu Yan¡¯s sight.

    When Tokisaki Kurumi finally walked so far away he can¡¯t see her Wu Yan sighed in relief.

    He might look cool as a cucumber but he had been holding his guard up against Kurumi for the whole day.

    One wrong move and there would have been a serious fighting event that would draw many innocent sutdents and teacher into the crossfire.

    He also had to stay on his toes because Tokisaki Kurumi might pull him into her City of Devouring time in order to absorb his time.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it but with his present ability, he can only handle Tokisaki Kurumi if she didn¡¯t pull out her angel on him. If she did he would be in serious trouble.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t skip out on my training, I still need to grow stronger.¡±

    He massaged his forehead to alleviate some of the pent-up fatigue. He looked at the direction where Kurumi disappeared into. According to how it played out in the original work, this looks like the same time and place where some flirty good-for-nothings get done in for trying to pickup Kurumi. They don¡¯t know they are about to get devoured in a gruesome manner.

    Wu Yan decided not to go and meddle. If the victims-to-be are innocent people, he might have gone and persuaded Tokisaki Kurumi not to eat them but since they are a bunch of horny scumbags, Wu Yan thought it would be best for society as a whole if these people disappeared. He knew Tokisaki Kurumi wouldn¡¯t risk offending him just for a few petty humans.

    Just because his identity is Itsuka Shido didn¡¯t mean he needed to act like the original protagonist. He¡¯s not going to suddenly turn all saint-like and pity or spare villains. He had already killed a lot of people so the blood of a few more scumbags on his hand didn¡¯t particularly bother him. If only those victims-to-be are innocent people¡­

    ¡°I should plan for tomorrow¡¯s date.¡±

 Chapter 462: You canâ€™t go without dates in this world.

    The next day, Tenguu City¡­

    Wu Yan stood at a busy pedestrian junction. The people coming and going made Wu Yan sigh. He looked up at the sky in a daze before he returned his attention to the street.

    For the sake of going through a normal date with Kurumi, Wu Yan had to meticulously plan out the itinerary for today. He had to consider more than just places to go, he had to look out for Tohka.

    In the original work, the protagonist also went on a date with Kurumi but it would be more accurate to say that the date is more like tortore for the original protagonist. Tohka and Tobiichi Origami came along with the original protagonist and he had to time his exit and entry properly in order to make sure the schedule doesn¡¯t clash. In other words, the original protagonist had to date 3 people at the same time.

    Sure, it sounds nice at first glance. However, those who think it is easy should try juggling between meeting 3 different girls at 3 different time and place in perfect synchrony while not getting busted for triple timing.

    The date in the original work displayed the trope of ¡°what a small world we live in¡± perfectly. The 3 girls almost met with each other much to the protagonist¡¯s dismay. He endured the Herculean labor only for it to fall apart at the end when they met.

    Since Tobiichi Origami isn¡¯t involved with him at the moment, he didn¡¯t have to worry about her. The issue here is that Tohka had to be managed somehow. Wu Yan played with her the whole night and he had to act as a personal chef for her. She almost caused his True Ancestor body to disintegrate in fatigue.

    Luckily for him, Tohka is pretty satisfied so she didn¡¯t wrap herself around Wu Yan. He successfully got away from her. If she followed him, he might have ended up in a very tiring position like the original protagonist did.

    Kotori also contributed greatly by explaining Wu Yan¡¯s role in Ratatoskr¡¯s cause of saving spirits. Kotori wasted no small amount of effort in doing so. The purpose of doing this is so that when the situation arises where Tohka¡¯s power will be required, she can be deployed without delay.

    Tohka was very moved when she heard about Wu Yan¡¯s role and effort. She probably remembered how Wu Yan dragged her out from her old life. Tohka also wanted to help by bringing Kurumi out of this vicious cycle of malice and fear. When Kotori requested Tohka to be on standby she immediately agreed without any hesitation.

    Wu Yan is very happy that Tohka would go the distance to help him out. Of course, he planned to make this beautiful girl help him with other more raunchy favors but for now he rejoiced in how reliable Tohka is as a comrade.

    Considering the affection Tohka has for Wu Yan, even if she is jealous she wouldn¡¯t watch Wu Yan get cut or hurt without responding in kind. It¡¯s only natural for her to say yes after she heard about his situation.

    Meanwhile, Yoshino said she would do as Shido-niisan told her to do.

    Wu Yan continued waiting for Kurumi. At this point, he felt luckier than the original protagonist.

    ¡°Shido, you sure you don¡¯t want our help? We have a lot of experts here at Ratatoskr who can¡­¡±

    Kotori kept asking Wu Yan the same question. It¡¯s like she¡¯s very confident in the exprts who are actually quite terrible at giving advice. He replied in the negative.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Wu Yan firmly refused her offer of support. He just can¡¯t believe she can trust those experts to give sound advice, she is a very smart girl so he wondered where her confidence in the experts came from as it certainly didn¡¯t come from them.

    ¡°Then you better watch yourself.¡±

    Kotori continued in a helpless manner. She felt a bit of relief considering that Wu Yan is the one who successfully sealed two spirits. Technically, he sealed three spirits but that¡¯s for a later time.

    After some time, Kurumi finally appeared from the other direction. She made her way over to Wu Yan in a slow manner. Wu Yan looked at her and he observed her clothing.

    She had her hair tied in twintails that covered her chest. Her ribbons are replaced with flower ornaments and her bangs covered her left eye. She wore an elegant black onepiece with black boots. She looked like a black rose which is as graceful as she is noble. Her porcelain skin also made her look like someone who was born into the high society.

    Kurumi¡¯s presence drew the attention of almost every single person in the street. They just can¡¯t help but find themselves mesmerized by her appearance. Even other women stopped and checked her out, she looked that stunning.

    When Kurumi saw Wu Yan with her deep red right eye, she donned a brilliant smile that almost caused everyone to go into a daze. The person concerned didn¡¯t concern herself with what the other pedestrians thought, she walked up to him.

    ¡°I am sorry for making you wait¡­¡±

    Kurumi bowed in an apologetic manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just arrived.¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°More like, it¡¯s only natural for the guy to wait patiently for the girl, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Ara, Shido is a warm person just like I thought!¡±

    Kurumi smiled in a satisfied manner.

    ¡°Well then, where are we going?¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s hopeful eyes caused Wu Yan to feel embarrassed and helpless at the same time.

    If only Kurumi is this docile¡­

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek. He awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I think we should go to the zoo.¡±

    ¡°That idiot!¡±

    Kotori yelled out loud in the control room. She then proceeded to yell at him through the communication earpiece.

    ¡°Are you a kid? It¡¯s a date so why did you have to choose the zoo!¡±

    Wu Yan ignored her, he waited for Kurumi to come up with a reply.

    Reine and Kyouhei shook their heads in disagreement. They thought Wu Yan had made a terrible mistake. When you talk about dates, it usually involves a combination of going to the cinema or amusement park. If the guy is feeling rich, he can also go to a concert or opera. The zoo seems like a poor choice in compariso. Isn¡¯t that where you take kids?

    The situation developed in a manner that the people in the control room didn¡¯t foresee. Their jaws almost hit the floor.

    Kurumi lit up in excitement, she responded in the similar manner Mikoto would when she sees Gekota related items. She¡¯s definitely up for this trip much to the surprise of the people in the control room. They exchanged looks with wide eyes.

    ¡°Ahaha, are you troubled?¡±

    Wu Yan acted like this is his first rodeo. He apologize with the most sincere tone he can muster.

    ¡°I am sorry, I like animals but if you don¡¯t like them we can try other places¡­¡±

    ¡°Dismiss that thought at once.¡±

    Kurumi interrupted Wu Yan. It¡¯s like she¡¯s worried Wu Yan might really call off the trip to the zoo.

    ¡°The zoo sounds terrific, by all means, we must visit the zoo!¡±

    The people in the control room needed to close their mouths because everyone is making an ¡®O¡¯ shape with their mouths.

    Are they looking at the same insane spirit known as Tokisaki Kurumi?¡­

 Chapter 463: The date in the zoo

    The people in the control room saw Kurumi¡¯s familiarity with Wu Yan go up by more than half, it almost hit 2/3 of the full gauge. This happened when Wu Yan said he liked animals.

    Their eyes almost popped out because this did not fit well with what they believed to be true. The people in the control room of Ratatoskr just can¡¯t believe this, it¡¯s like their firm assumptions were wrong.

    Although Tokisaki Kurumi only appeared on the radar a few times, Ratatoskr thought they knew enough about her to peg her as a spirit of a highly destructive nature.

    She¡¯s savage, sick, and quite possibly a major psychopath who did as she pleased.

    At least, that was what they knew.

    Only now are they getting to know the side of her who reacted positively to another person¡¯s statement about liking animals. Kotori¡¯s Chupa Chups almost fell out of her wide opened mouth.

    Kotori frowned, she¡¯s the first one to return to her thoughts. She murmured at Wu Yan who is leading Kurumi towards the zoo.

    ¡°Shido, you¡¯re really an inscrutable person¡­¡±

    Kyouhei placed his hand on his forehead in a dramatic manner.

    ¡°As expected of Ratatoskr¡¯s trump card, the esteemed brother of the commander, we were the fools for doubting him. This god of conquest is on another level compared to us the mere mortals.¡±

    The people in the control room experienced another rise in respect for Wu Yan. They are worshipping him in a very unsightly manner.

    Wu Yan heard the praises the people in the control room sung of him and he felt pretty smug despite only showing a smile on his face.

    He knew she liked animals because he saw Date A Live, even if one didn¡¯t know about it, a quick browser search on the internet in the original world would have easily found this trivia. By leveraging his knowledge of her, he can quickly build his familiarity with her.

    In the original work, Kurumi went on a rampage when a few people bullied a cat. It was god¡¯s duty to judge them and Kurumi sent them to meet their makers. Her love for animals are apparent to anyone who saw this.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t let go of this good opportunity. If her favorability hit max and she wore the sealing bracelet that would have been ideal.

    He¡¯s delusional if he thought this was enough to seal the deal.

    Wu Yan and Kurumi found themselves standing in front of the entrance to the zoo. They entered the zoo and an employee in panda costume greeted them. The employee gave Wu Yan a popsicle and the employee walked away.

    Kurumi is curious as to why the employee gave Wu Yan a popsicle. She never heard they had this event at the zoo. Wu Yan knew about this and he led Kurumi further into the zoo before giving the employee a furtive thumbs-up. The employee replied with a bow.

    When both Wu Yan and Kurumi are no longe rin sight, the employee removed his costume head and revealed his feminine face. It was Yatsuki Tatsuwa.

    ¡°Getting rid of the traces of animal abuse sure was hard, the squad leader sure likes handing out hard assignments¡­¡±

    Tatsuwa bitterly smiled. Unknown to him, had he not done according to Wu Yan¡¯s instruction, Kurumi would probably turn this zoo into hell on earth for humans after seeing how badly they are treating the animals.

    Kurumi didn¡¯t know about this. She¡¯s too busy looking at the lambs in the dainty enclosure. Her face is flushed red with excitement. She¡¯s like your average bubbly girl who liked animals. She is putting her personality and emotion on full display.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Wu Yan gave Kurumi the popsicle. He felt like this is the appropriate compensation for being able to witness this side of her. She¡¯s too weak to these cuddly creatures.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head in confusion, she accepted the popsicle anyway.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped, there¡¯s only 1 popsicle so naturally ladies first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Kurumi offered the popsicle with a cheerful laugh.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat it together?¡±

    Fuck yes!

    Is what Wu Yan would have liked to shout but he acted all reserved.

    ¡°Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi placed a hand on her cheek.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Shido-san¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged before enjoying the popsicle with her. They both ate the popsicle like real couples and the people in the control room had the front row seat to their flowery love show. Their impression of Wu Yan raised once more.

    A bunch of shepherd dogs came running from afar. Their barks attracted Kurumi¡¯s attention.

    Wu Yan amused himself with her reaction and he crouched to beckon the dogs.

    ¡°Here boy¡­¡±

    Kurumi flinched in surprise, she looked at the dogs with a tense look, she looks like she wanted the dogs to come running.

    One of the dogs approached them but it stopped some distance away from them. After hesitating for a bit, the dog slowly got closer to Wu Yan.

    Kurumi held her breath as If she¡¯s afraid that she might scare the dog away. Time slowly ticked and the dog got close enough to Wu Yan that it started licking his palm. Wu Yan rubbed the dog¡¯s head and the dog lowered its guard. It started frolicking around Wu Yan while barking as if enticing Wu Yan to join it. This dog needed to tone down its cuteness because it¡¯s way too cute.

    Kurumi is blushing with excitement, she also crouched down but she didn¡¯t call for the dog. She tilted her head in a childish streak of curiosity, she observed the dog¡¯s behavior while grinning happily like a true animal lover.

    Wu Yan knew what Kurumi is thinking about, he invited her to join him.

    ¡°Come, try and pet the dog yourself.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Kurumi hesitaed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it without scaring the dog away.¡±

    ¡°I bet you won¡¯t, now get your butt over here and just try it.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while laughing. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so cautious around a small animal. She¡¯s even afraid that she might scare away the dog. She¡¯s behaving like how she did in the original work, she got so pissed in the original work that her Astral Dress materialized.

    Kurumi is hesitating between taking up the offer or declining it politely. She saw the dog playfully barking at her and she fell to her inner desire to fluff the animal. She rubbed the dog on its head.

    The dog seemed to like it as the dog barked in excitement before pouncing on Kurumi. Kurumi fell and the dog licked her face all over.

    ¡°Wait wait¡­ hahaha, you¡¯re tickling me¡­¡±

    Kurumi subconsciously hugged the dog. The tickling and wet sensation caused Kurumi to laugh out loud.

    Kurumi¡¯s laughter is so genuine and beautiful the two of them formed a picture-esque scene.

 Chapter 464: There are other waysâ€¦

    After amusing himself with the scene of Kurumi playing with the sheperd dog, Wu Yan came up with an idea he thought he might try out on Kurumi. He narrowed his eyes before crouching down to rub the sheperd dog.

    Wu Yan suddenly turned grim.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Kurumi who was still busy playing with the dog flinched in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan examined the dog and he raised a disturbing statement.

    ¡°There is a problem with this dog.¡±

    ¡°A problem?¡±

    Kurumi stood up while examining the dog in a frantic manner.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Is it sick?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head.

    ¡°This dog has been poisoned by someone with a type of virus.¡±

    ¡°Virus!¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s face turned into one of shock.

    ¡°Those AST bastards must be the culprit¡­¡±

    Wu Yan guessed with a grim look.

    ¡°I have seen this type of virus before, I don¡¯t think it has been named but the effects are terrible.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what should we do?¡±

    Kurumi frowned, she hugged the dog tighter. It¡¯s hard to imagine this is the same berserker spirit when she¡¯s behaving like a flustered person. This is mainly due to her love for animals.

    ¡°The dog looks fine¡­¡±

    Kurumi said in an anxious manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now but the trouble comes after this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°The infected patient won¡¯t exhibit any obvious symptoms but the patient will release a type of gas.¡±

    ¡°Gas?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued in a grave tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a type of lethal gas that can cause death in nearby living animals.¡±

    ¡°Death to surrounding animals?!¡±

    Kurumi casted an expression of disbelief. She looked at the animal who is still rubbing against her.

    ¡°You mean, even us?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid even we will be affected.¡±

    Wu Yan pulled out all his acting talent. He stood up and he stared at the dog with a hint of killing intent.

    ¡°I have to end this dog¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kurumi turned hostile.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kil lthe dog?¡±

    Kurumi growled.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Wu Yan raised his hand which is now sparkling with electricity.

    ¡°Killing it is the only way to make sure the lethal gas does not spread.¡±

    The mood turned tense and the people around them had already been directed away so there are only a few sheeps and dogs here and the two of them.

    Kurumi laughed before standing up. She showed him a vicious smile.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, we are on a date so what¡¯s all this talk about killing. You¡¯re making me sad, you¡¯re making me very sad¡­¡±

    ¡°You and I both know there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked back at her without a hint of fear.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t this the lethal gas would be released.¡±

    ¡°So what.

    Kurumi laughed like she couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°You and I both won¡¯t die from this right?¡±

    The lethal gas won¡¯t do anything more than to stop Wu Yan for a brief moment and it definitely won¡¯t be able to kill all of Kurumi¡¯s clone spread out in the time continuum.

    Wu Yan predicted this, he responded with another question.

    ¡°Yea, we won¡¯t die but what about the sheeps and dogs here? What about the other animals?¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s smile froze. Her cold eyes are now glistening with panic. She tried to hide this chink in her armor but Wu Yan picked it up anyway.

    ¡°In order to save the other innocent animals, this dog¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned his frosty eyes toward the dog.

    ¡°Must die!¡±

    Kurumi wanted to rebuff but the feelings of hesitation and sympathy are more overwhelming. She looked at the dog which is still energetically wagging its tail at Kurumi and she gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡­¡±

    ¡°I am open to any suggestion¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Aside from ending this problem at the source, is there any other method to save this dog?¡±

    She looked around and she saw the other animals in the zoo, she turned pale and even her hands are cold. If the patient was a human she might be able to do it since she treated humans as food.

    But she likes animals too much to do it.

    She has to make the choice, kill the dog to spare the other animals or let it live at the peril of the other animals.

    It¡¯s a choice that she thinks is too cruel to be made¡­

    Bork

    The dog suddenly barked, Kurumi snapped back into reality.

    ¡°No no no! Killing the source might not solve this issue, there has to be some other way we can do this.¡±

    Wu Yan dispelled the lightning arcing around him.

    ¡°Oh, looks like killing the source isn¡¯t the only solution, if you look for another way you might just find it¡­¡±

    Kurumi is stunned by this sudden change in attitude. She look confused but she knew Wu Yan is taking a jab at her.

    ¡°You understood this logic but you are still hellbent on going back in time to kill the original spirit and wipe the effects it has on the future?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kurumi backpedaled away in shock.

    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Kurumi, just because you kill the original spirit, it does not mean you can solve the problem. Not to mention, there are ways to solve your problem that does not involve killing the original spirit.¡±

    Kurumi flinched and she yelled back in a hysteric manner.

    ¡°What do you know?! You don¡¯t understand anything!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I know.¡±

    Wu Yan corrected her by interrupting. He asked her.

    ¡°If you changed the past, are you sure spirits won¡¯t exist? Are you sure there won¡¯t be another first spirit? You probably know there¡¯s a chance your method might not work, if you continued doing this you¡¯re just telling yourself that it will be okay.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Kurumi stepped back while retorting.

    ¡°Only by killing the first spirit will everything return to the way it was. Humans and spirits aren¡¯t meant to co-exist, the spirit¡¯s advent spelled only tragedy and sadness. If I changed this, if everything turned out differently¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Kurumi lifted her head, her red eyes are brimming with intoxication and passion. She started looking at Wu Yan like he¡¯s a big treasure chest. She laughed like a psychopath.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Shido-san, in order to change everything, I came looking for you, this is all so we can become one. You are just perfect. Perfect!!!¡±

    The air turned tense.

    ¡°Come¡­¡±

    She extended an arm towards Wu Yan while laughing.

    ¡°Let us be united!¡±

 Chapter 465: The annoying AST meddles again

    ¡°Join with me in eternity!¡±

    The wind blew a few leaves up into the air. It¡¯s like time has stopped for the two of them.

    Wu Yan sighed when he saw how passionate Kurumi looked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about that kind of unification, I would like to politely decline.¡±

    Kurumi still had that rosy smile. Wu Yan¡¯s rejection didn¡¯t reduce her morale but a hint of bloodlust could be detected. She also looked a bit more malicious now.

    ¡°Shido-san, seriously, you¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head, She laughed in a creepy manner.

    ¡°Every single time, every time you reject me in this awful manner..¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Kurumi raised her head.

    ¡°I already said this, no is not an option!¡±

    Black aura started pouring out of Kurumi, she¡¯s currently enveloped in a misty dark and dangerous air.

    ¡°Astral Dress, third authority.¡±

    The dark aura dissipated and Kurumi is now draped ina gothic lolita dress. Her hair is now tied in uneven twintails. Her left eye which loooked like a golden clock is now exposed.

    ¡°Kurumi!¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Just how long are you going to fool yourself?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Kurumi stared at Wu Yan in a cold manner. She materialized her musket and flintlock gun. She crossed both guns while making it blatant that Wu Yan is her target.

    ¡°No matter what you say, you¡¯re mine and I won¡¯t allow you to escape!¡±

    Wu Yan is pissed that his words didn¡¯t reach her. He pointed his finger at her and countless ripples in space opened up. His eyes are now golden as a heavy feeling of oppression permeated this place.

    ¡°Since you want to continue dreaming it looks like I am going to have to wake you up even if that means beating you awake!¡±

    The presence of a true ancestor is enough to make Kurumi feel like she weighed a ton.

    His wrath also turned this oppressive aura into something solid she can feel. It weighed down on her until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She can feel her bones cracking under this immense pressure as if her body is telling her to submit to this opponent.

    This feeling of oppression did little to intimidate Kurumi. She started laughing like a maniac again. Like a demon god incarnated, the sight of Wu Yan¡¯s battle stance caused Kurumi to yell out loud her twisted affection for him.

    ¡°This is good! It¡¯s great! Shido-san is the best! The best!!! I must have you!!!¡±

    ¡°Come, come!!! Let us begin our dance!¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s rationality is all but lost. She is focused only on one thing and that is to obtain Wu Yan.

    The zoo is now flooded with an invisible deluge of hostility and killing intent. The animals tried to get as far away as possible from the two of them. They all cowered in fear like the dinosaurs did when they met their extinction event.

    Just as the two of them are about to clash, the sound of something approaching at high velocity could be heard. The both of them looked up at the approaching entities.

    ¡°AST!¡±

    Wu Yan growled when he saw the familiar equipment Tobiichi Origami and her gang donned. He clicked his tongue in displeasure while narrowing his eyes at them.

    ¡°These people again?¡­¡±

    Kurumi is also very irked by their arrival. She¡¯s royally annoyed by them unlike the time her clones got done in by a certain member of the organization. Their disruption of her fun time with Wu Yan proved to be very annoying indeed.

    It¡¯s very rare for her to go into full battle mode and not to mention her target this time is the man of her dreams.

    The AST members are unaware of how they almost arrived at a gruesome battlefield. They also didn¡¯t know about their untimely arrival. However, the AST members did not attack at first sight, instead, they circled the two of them while hovering in the air.

    Wu Yan frowned at this unusual behavior. Normally, they would charge in while going rambo with their guns.

    Kurumi figured it out first. She looked towards a certain direction, Wu Yan noticed this and he followed suit. The next instant, he saw a figure that he didn¡¯t expect to see.

    It¡¯s a charming young girl with deep blue hair who looked like she¡¯s 14 or 15 years old. She had a specially designed AST suit unlike the other AST members. The color is a mix of white and blue. She also had a mole near the corner of her left lower eyes. Her eye is a deep brown that approached black color.

    The girl recognized them, or rather, she recognized one of them. She stared at Kurumi with an emotionless expression.

    Kurumi is aware of this girl, Wu Yan is also familiar with her although this is his first time meeting her.

    Takamiya Mana is her name and she¡¯s the real younger sister of Itsuka Shido, in this world, she¡¯s the younger sister of Shiori.

    Wu Yan figured out that the reason for this encirclement is to make sure they can¡¯t get away. Their ace is here to get the job done.

    Takamiya Mana is one of the special lieutenants that are so strong they can fight spirits on a 1v1 basis. She¡¯s one of the special agents that DEM, the only major supplier other than Ratatoskr to supply realizers to the military, employed and sent to AST to support the battle against spirits.

    Her rank is not enough to convince the AST members that she can solo the job. It¡¯s her personal history and prowess despite her young age that convinced them. The AST members might not be able to win even if they team up on her.

    Her equipment helped but her own prowess only served to enhance her combat potential in battles. Without using her angel, Kurumi would be dead in seconds if Mana took her on seriously.

    Mana had already killed a lot of Kurumi¡¯s clones. That is just how strong Mana is.

    To develop Mana, DEM spent a lot of resources to enhance her resulting in Mana¡¯s life expentancy to be shortened to such a drastic extent that she only has over 10 years to live.

    Mana is unaware of this. He frowned at the various information he has on her. His golden eyes expressed a hint of helplesslness.

    Since she¡¯s Shiori¡¯s sister, he can¡¯t just let her continue like this.

 Chapter 466: You cannot reject meâ€¦

    Wu Yan and Kurmi looked at Mana who stood opposite to them. In the air, the AST members aimed their guns at them, preparing to shoot if the opportunity arises. They encircled them to make sure they won¡¯t be able to run away easily.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami looked at Wu Yan in surprise after scanning the targets this time.

    ¡°Why is that guy here?¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Origami?¡±

    The AST squad leader heard Tobiichi Origami mumbling but she didn¡¯t hear her question, seeing as Tobiichi Origami don¡¯t want to elaborate, she looked at the direction Tobiichi Origami is looking at.

    When the squad leader spotted Wu Yan, she frowned in confusion.

    ¡°That male looks eerily identical to the male spirit suspect that appeared once and disappeared soon after, he looks just like the red devil.¡±

    The squad leader issued a command into her communication device and she shook her head.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, he¡¯s not exhibiting any spiritual signature so he can¡¯t be the red devil. But, why do they so alike?¡±

    ¡°Origami, you fought the Red Devil before, can you check and confirm the identity of this person?¡±

    The squad leader asked of Tobiichi Origami.

    Tobiichi Origami didn¡¯t immediately respond, she looked the other way and the squad leader knew what she¡¯s thinking about.

    ¡°So he¡¯s not the Red Devil¡­¡±

    The squad leader knows about Tobiichi Origami hatred of spirits in general. If he¡¯s a spirit she would not protect him. Given her non-hostility, the squad leader surmised that he¡¯s not the Red Devil she heard about.

    The squad leader didn¡¯t notice the complex look in Tobiichi Origami¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hey you there! The male civilian!¡±

    The AST squad leader flew down and she shouted at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Get away from here, this place is very dangerous!¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know he had obtained a new title after descending into this world. He is the very same individual dubbed the Red Devil. The person himself is too busy thinking about how to solve the circumstances surrounding Takamiya Mana.

    Mana also only noticed Wu Yan now. She continued in a non-chalant manner.

    ¡°Are you on a diet, Nightmare? Your food this time looks rather meager in comparison to your usual diet of 3 to 4 persons.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi sneered at Mana.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully ignorant. Shido-san is entirely different from food.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mana is honestly shocked at her appraisal.

    ¡°This is the first time I have heard talking so highly of another human, I thought you like consuming humans?¡±

    ¡°Human?¡±

    Kurumi laughed out loud. She looked at Wu Yan and she sighed in regret.

    ¡°Ah~~ Ah~~, looks like this is the end of our date, what a shame, what a shame¡­¡±

    ¡°A date?¡±

    Mana raised an eyebrow. She looked at Wu Yan and she can faintly feel that this person is not a normal person.

    For one, this guy is completely unfazed by the arrival of AST, he is also awfully used to the sight of Nightmare in her Astral Dress. Normally, a normal human being would be pissing themselves in fear if not outright fainting from the shock. It¡¯s like he¡¯s used to seeing stuff like this.

    Synthesizing this piece of information from what Kurumi said, this person didn¡¯t behave like your average scum of the street. He looked like he¡¯s aware of spirits as opposed to some fool who got duped into a trap.

    She took note of this guy before turning her attention back to Kurumi.

    ¡°Well, whatever, now that I am here, you¡¯re going to stop doing whatever it is you¡¯re planning to do.¡±

    Two small cannons appeared out of the shoulder area of Mana¡¯s CR unit. She shot lasers at Kurumi.

    Kurumi tried to dodge but the lasers seem to have a tracking function attached to them as it honed in on Kurumi. Kurumi tried escaping into the sky but the AST members made sure she didn¡¯t have much space to move.

    The lasers slowly caught up to her and they pierced her heart with no mercy. Widening her eyes in shock, Kurumi fell to the ground with a thud.

    Kurumi spat out a mouthful of blood. A pool of blood slowly spread out with her as the center.

    The other AST members saw this scene and they can¡¯t help but admire how easily she took down a spirit. The AST members had sortied multiple times in the past without actually being able to kill any spirit.

    They are just so impressed by Mana¡¯s performance.

    They didn¡¯t know that strictly speaking, she didn¡¯t kill a spirit because this spirit had multiple copies of herself from different times that she can use to replace her. There are only a small number of ways to really kill Kurumi. Mana must either destroy all her copies or destroy the main body.

    After AST circled them, Kurumi had already replaced herself with a disposable copy. Her real body is probably somewhere safe by now.

    ¡°Shi¡­do¡­¡±

    The Kurumi at death¡¯s door lifted her hand in a slow and tired manner. She left him with a single statement as if she didn¡¯t want to part with him, even as she is bleeding out fast at the moment.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re mine¡­ I will make you mine¡­ if it¡¯s the last thing I do¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t reject me!¡±

    She used up all her energy and her hand fell back to the ground in a lifeless manner.

    Looking at the vacant eyes of the now deceased clone of Kurumi, Wu Yan didn¡¯t particularly express anything on his face but he still felt a bit sad.

    This Kurumi is a clone but she¡¯s like the real Kurumi except she was made to materialize in the here and now from somewhere in the past. In other words, she has feelings and thoughts just like the real Kurumi.

    ¡°Abandoning your own past¡­ huh¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his head and he mused about something while looking at the sky.

 Chapter 467: Your sister is waiting for you to come and have dinner.

    Kurumi¡¯s incapitation is not enough to convince Mana to stop. She drew out a large lightsaber and she approached the dying Kurumi in order to deal the final blow just in case she¡¯s still alive.

    She¡¯s doing this for a good reason. No matter how many times Mana killed Kurumi, she would come back seemingly from the other side and continue her killing spree.

    At this point, even when Mana saw the huge hole in her heart and the pool of blood beneath Kurumi¡¯s body, Mana felt nothing, Kurumi¡¯s blood-stained countenance also didn¡¯t affect Mana in any manner. This just shows how many times Mana had already done this.

    Mana decided to deal the final blow, a clean cut to her neck, hopefully the last time she will need to do this. Before she can deliver the coup de grace, a hand stopped her by firmly grabbing her sword wielding arm.

    Mana reflesively looked at the one who stopped her. Wu Yan¡¯s expressionless face made her flinch in surprise, even the AST members hovering in the air are shocked.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mana questioned him. She knew he¡¯s not a normal person but why is he trying to stop her from finishing off someone who tried to devour him.

    He saw how confused she looked and Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Stop doing this to make yourself feel better. You and I both know this won¡¯t work.¡±

    Mana lowered her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Tokisaki Kurumi is a special spirit that would come back no matter how many times I kill her.¡±

    ¡°And you think killing her one more time is going to make a difference?¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted Mana. She was rendered speechless and Wu Yan decided to stop for now. Tokisaki Kurumi who is barely alive at the moment tried her best to look at Wu Yan. She longed for him but she didn¡¯t forget to shoot a sarcastic glance Mana¡¯s way. She is also rather calmed even at death¡¯s door as if she has expected this all along. There is just one last thing on her mind, confusion as to why Wu Yan did what he did.

    Wu Yan crouched down, he wiped away the blood on her face much to everyone¡¯s bewilderment.

    ¡°Abandoning your past is just another way of running. Without facing it and embracing it, one can never truly move forward. If you lack the courage to face your past self, how are you ever going to steadily face the future. At this point, you can¡¯t even change the past even if you went back there.¡±

    Kurumi is befuddled by the warmth Wu Yan showed her in her last moments. Her lips moved but due to her dying state, no words came out, the slow and insidious reach of death has taken a hold of her. She is too weak to do anything than to stare at Wu Yan with wide eyes.

    After cleaning up the blood on her face, he caressed her.

    ¡°See? You look much better this way¡­¡±

    Wu Yan stared intently at Kurumi before mumbling.

    ¡°I wanted to save you at least one time¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s fading eyes had a strong will behind them for just a brief moment before death won the tussle once more, this time, in a more decisive manner.

    During the last few seconds of her fading life, Kurumi showed regret and desire at the same time. She didn¡¯t want to part with Wu Yan like this. Finally, the string of life broke as evidenced by the lack of life in her eyes.

    Wu Yan stopped caressing her and he closed her eyes, giving her the final dignity of a dearly departed. He slowly stood up.

    Everyone failed to notice a figure in red and black disappearing from a quiet vantage point, having bear witness to the events that transpired here.

    After confirmig Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s death, Mana and the other AST members all let their guards down. They turned their attention towards the only male here.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mana hesitated but she decided to let it go.

    ¡°Nevermind, you should get out of here. A word of advice, don¡¯t go telling people what you saw here although I think you already know about this¡­¡±

    The AST members hovering in the air exchanged looks, they are unsure if they should let this person off the hook.

    They didn¡¯t protest Mana¡¯s judgment. They aren¡¯t too worried that Wu Yan will talk since nobody would believe him anyway.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°That is my plan, except, you¡¯re going to have to come with me.¡±

    Mana stopped and she replied in an upset tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to do better than that, are you threatening me?¡±

    Wu Yan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°No, dummy, I don¡¯t have anything to gain from threatening you.¡±

    ¡°Then, what?¡±

    The displeasure in Mana¡¯s voice is even more obvious now. If not for Wu Yan¡¯s apparent connection to spirit matters, Mana would have ignored ramblings from a random guy.

    Wu Yan said something she couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Your Onee-san is waiting for you to come home and eat with her.¡±

    Mana¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Mana stared at Shiori who looked 90% similar to her with the other 10% being Shiori¡¯s maturity difference. Mana started trembling and she glomped Shiori.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Shiori who is having a hard time responding to Mana¡¯s affectionate hug started laughing.

    Meanwhile, Tohka and Yoshino are still processing the fact that Shiori had another sister. Kotori also felt slightly annoyed that a sister popped out from nowhere. She didn¡¯t like the idea of sharing Shiori with another sister. Wu Yan felt slightly turned off.

    He confirmed once more that this is Date A Live and the person rubbing her face all over Shiori is Mana. He had to do this because for a moment there, he thought Mana is Kuroko.

    ¡°Mana¡­¡±

    Shiori hugged Mana in a joyful manner. When she was cutting fruits, Wu Yan called her to tell her that he found her younger sister, she was so surprised she almost cut her finger. She didn¡¯t even know she had a biologically related sister.

    She waited for Wu Yan¡¯s return in a doubtful manner. However, when she laid eyes on Mana, she was sure that she¡¯s the real deal. Not only did she look way too similar, her instinct told her that this person is someone who is related to her.

    This is probably the invisible ties between family members.

    Everyone except the jealous Kotori smiled at this heartwarming reunion scene of two sisters.

 Chapter 468: Bargaining behind the scenes

    Sisters are closer than brother-sister pairs. That is what Wu Yan surmised after comparing the situation between Shiori and Mana with Shido and Mana in the original work. Sure, Mana liked her brother but she hugged him at most, definitely not what he is seeing right now.

    The two of them kept linking arms like they are trying to make up for lost time. If not for the fact that it¡¯s not bath time, these two would be in the bath scrubbing each other and giggling.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t help but comment on their similarity in terms of appearance. They had the same smile.

    ¡°You two really are so similar¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Manna puffed out her chest in pride.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am Onee-sama¡¯s sister.¡±

    Yoshinon wriggled around on top of Yoshino¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I wonder if you two are from the same mother or maybe fruits of different trees?¡±

    If normal siblings heard her, they would grill Yoshinon but the two sisters looked at each other as if they are seriously this matter.

    Even Yoshinon is started to waver.

    ¡°Erm, did I hit the mark? Yoshinon¡¯s only joking though¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Shiori flailed her arms, she still looked puzzled though. Mana also sighed.

    ¡°I want to say something but I don¡¯t have my memories from before¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean you lost your memories?!¡±

    Shiori gasped. She grabbed Mana¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Mana, I lost memories too, I don¡¯t even know I have a sister until today.¡±

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°Since you two are unsure, how are you so sure she¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Shiori looked at Kotori in a funny manner. Kotori noticed that she is not behaving like her usual bubbly self and she quickly reverted back to that persona. Meanwhile, Wu Yan amused himself with her antics.

    Bam

    Wu Yan¡¯s twitching face started twitching again, not because he¡¯s trying to endure to laugh out loud but because of pain caused by someone stepping on his feet. They all heard a sound and they looked at Wu Yan.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shido?¡±

    Tohka knew the sound came from Wu Yan¡¯s direction but she didn¡¯t know what made it.

    ¡°No-nothing¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged as he tried to force a smile. The others all turned away from him in slight confusion.

    A cheeky girl furtively removed her feet from Wu Yan¡¯s feet. Luckily for Wu Yan, his regeneration power healed the slightly inflammed leg in a matter of seconds.

    Wu Yan glared at Kotori who is smiling at him like she¡¯s the one who just stomped his feet. She showed him an innocent smile. Wu Yan would have believed the culprit ins¡¯t her if not for the black ribbons on her head.

    Kotori, I am going to get you back for that. This is not how you abuse an immortal.

    Due to his ridiculous regeneration, this small trauma had already healed up by the time he glared at Kotori. But, Wu Yan still gnashed his teeth at her.

    Smack

    It¡¯s Kotori who got surprised this time. Wu Yan made sure to deliver his sweet vengeance much to Kotori¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±

    Kotori stuttered in anger.

    The people other than the two fo them looked in their direction due to the noise.

    ¡°That sound, what just¡­¡±

    Tohka crinkled her nose, she looked at the two of them.

    ¡°I am pretty sure the sound came from Kotori¡¯s direction¡­¡±

    Everyone waited for Kotori to say something, Kotori forced a smile.

    ¡°N-nothing happened¡­¡±

    Tohka, Yoshino, Shiori, and Mana looked at each other. They knew something happened between the two of them given that Wu Yan looked smug as hell as he lited his head in triump whereas Kotori is blushing like mad.

    ¡°So weird¡­¡±

    Yoshino mumbled and they all returned to the issue at hand, Mana and Shiori¡¯s matter is more important right now.

    Kotori rubbed her butt that felt like it is on fire. She is as angry as she is embarrassed. She searched for Wu Yan but the bastard had already taken refuge by Yoshino¡¯s side.

    That bastard!

    Kotori cursed Wu Yan. If Shiori and the other girls aren¡¯t here, Kotori wouldn¡¯t sit tight after being wronged like this. For now, she can only rub her butt in silence.

    Mana removed her locket and she showed them a picture of Shiori and Mana when they were still kids.

    ¡°I may have lost my memories but I won¡¯t mistake my Onee-sama for someone else. I am pretty sure we are sisters born to our father and mother.¡±

    Mana said in a resolute manner, her confidence is pretty apparent not that they had any doubts.

    ¡°I feel the same way, I feel very close with Mana, I firmly believe that we are sisters.¡±

    Shiori said while hugging Mana. Mana felt moved that their feelings are mutual.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad we won¡¯t know more about mom and dad¡­¡±

    Shiori said in a dejected manner. She assumed that her younger sister lived with her mom and dad but it turns out she¡¯s living without them just like Shiori.

    Shiori suddenly remembered something. She smiled at Mana.

    ¡°Mana, where are you living right now? Are you living with a foster family? If so, I must visit them!¡±

    Mana started panicking. She thought about her reply, will she have to reveal her circumstances? Will she divulge that she¡¯s grown up all this years fighting and training without anyone to care for her? This is very hard for her to say but¡­

    ¡°Erm¡­ About that¡­¡±

    ¡°Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan interrupted her.

    ¡°Mana lives very far from here, I saw her by chance and noticed the locket which rang a bell so I brought her here, if you really want to visit her, you¡¯re going to have to make the necessary arrangement just not today because it will be very late by the time we get there.¡±

    ¡°Yea, Onee-sama, we should talk about this on a later date.¡±

    Mana nodded in a frantic manner. She didn¡¯t know what would happen when that later date arrived but for now, getting through this had more priority.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Shiori decided to delay this for now.

    ¡°Okay, we will visit Mana¡¯s family on a later date¡­¡±

    Mana silently sighed in relief. Now Mana had a bigger problem.

    What is she going to do when Shiori wants to see her so called home.

    Will she bring Shiori along to her company or AST?

    Wu Yan more or less guessed the predicament Mana¡¯s facing. He had other plans for her. He¡¯s pretty sure the bastards at DEM would continue modifying her until she¡¯s somekind of monster or irresponsibly shortening her life to enhance her. Rather than make her live in this house, he has a better plan in store for Mana.

 Chapter 469: Truth

    Mana who is still busy catching up with Shiori didn¡¯t know that Wu Yan had already planned out her future for her. She¡¯s still contemplating Shiori¡¯s offer.

    ¡°Mana, since you live very far from here, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night?¡±

    Shiori lost her memories of Mana but since she¡¯s her sister, she has to catch up with her, getting to know what she¡¯s been up to these past few years. She had a ton of questions to ask Mana.

    Mana wanted to stay but since she¡¯s still part of AST, she needs to report back to her base in time or there could be trouble. Just like the military, there are rules and orders to follow or the army is going to be disorganized. Mana has to reject Shiori no matter how she feels.

    But, Wu Yan interrupted Mana before she can say anything.

    ¡°Shiori, you shouldn¡¯t trouble Mana like this, if she doesn¡¯t return by night, her family is going to be worried sick. She is still 14 need I remind you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, I-it can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡±

    Shiori sighed.

    ¡°However, I insist that you stay for dinner, I think we have enough time for that right?¡±

    ¡°Okay, nee-san!¡±

    Mana didn¡¯t turn her down this time. She knew her sister loved her dearly from how she tried to get her to stay no matter how. She also felt bad about not revealing much to her.

    Shiori nodded her head in satisfaction.

    ¡°I would recommend Shido¡¯s cooking but I want to make dinner today, is that okay with you, Shido?¡±

    Wu Yan nodded. He is getting a free pass to laze off, of course he¡¯s not stupid enough to turn this offer down. But, there are people who cared very much who is the chef for dinner.

    ¡°Eh~~~¡±

    Tohka and Kotori made long sounds of protest. Even Yoshino looked a bit dejected. It¡¯s very clear that if they could choose, they would prefer Wu Yan¡¯s cooking over Shiori¡¯s.

    Shiori grumbled with arms akimbo.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? You girls got something to say about my culinary skills?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Onee-chan can cook but¡­¡±

    Kotori fidgeted while Tohka finished her sentence with moist eyes.

    ¡°Shido can make better food¡­¡±

    Shiori rolled her eyes at the girls. She stomped towards the kitchen in a childish huff.

    ¡°Since you girls got a lot to say about my cooking I assume there won¡¯t be any problem if I only made food for Mana and Shido.¡±

    ¡°Nooo!¡±

    Tohka, Kotori, and Yoshino cried out with puppy eyes. Shiori rolled her eyes at her own inability to handle them.

    Wu Yan called out to Mana after confirming that Shiori is in the kitchen.

    ¡°Mana, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡±

    4 pair of eyes fell on Wu Yan the moment he said this. Their stares pricked him.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes at him. Her doubt of his integrity is pretty apparent at this point.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, stop looking at me like that!¡±

    Wu Yan protested.

    ¡°I just want to talk with Mana about some serious stuff. Stop looking at me like I am some lewd wolf.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s words failed to persuade Kotori. It is unclear if she¡¯s pouting at Wu Yan or Mana or both of them.

    Kotori¡¯s not treating Mana like the other spirits. She is probably feeling threatened that Mana might takeover her role as the dominant younger sister. As for Wu Yan, well, she¡¯s going to need a paper to write down all the inappropriate stuff he did to her. For a start, she can still the lingering pain from his mighty smack on her rump.

    Wu Yan smacked the table.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would lay a hand on a girl he just met?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    Kotori sneered at him.

    ¡°I wonder who kissed his sister who he just met for a day?¡±

    Wu Yan choked on his own words. She¡¯s got him on the ropes now.

    ¡°Please, I really am trying to talk about serious stuff¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tapped out by raising his arms. His appeal only earned hima cold snort from Kotori.

    ¡°Erm¡­¡±

    Mana lowered her head while fidgeting with her index fingers. She didn¡¯t want to get into this weird topic so she decided to interrupt them.

    ¡°Onii-sama, is there anything you want to say to me?¡­¡±

    ¡°Onii-sama¡­¡±

    Being called in a respectful manner like this made everyone take on a different look. They looked at Mana who is unaware of the impact her words had.

    Wu Yan coughed and he put on his business look. He is secretly happy that he got called Onii-sama but that¡¯s for a later time.

    ¡°Mana¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued in a serious tone.

    ¡°If I am not wrong, after losing your memories, you have been living over at DEM¡¯s quarters right¡­?¡±

    Mana gasped in surprise.

    ¡°H-how did you know?¡±

    ¡°DEM is the only supplier other than Ratatoskr to deal in CR realizer units, are you talking about that company?¡±

    Kotori is also surprised.

    Mana got shocked a second time when Kotori chimed in.

    ¡°Are you aware of this as well?¡±

    ¡°Mana.¡±

    Wu Yan told Mana in a straightforward and grave manner.

    ¡°I want you to leave DEM as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mana shook her head without hesitation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°Why are you staying with that company, you know they don¡¯t treat their employees well right?¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Mana wavered.

    ¡°But that heartless company took me in and gave me a purpose in life after I lost my memory.¡±

    Wu Yan stared at Mana and he revealed his thoughts.

    ¡°Are you aware that they have modified your body without your express consent in an inhumane manner? Do you know that your life span has been shorted until you only have about 10 or so more years left to live?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mana is stunned by this reveal. She shook her head in denial.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have any reason to lie to you?¡±

    Wu Yan called Mana out.

    ¡°I think it should be obvious after you undergo some test, I have nothing to lie about something that can be tested so easily.¡±

    Mana stepped back in disbelief. She started trembling like she has been fed lies her whole life.

    ¡°Ten years¡­¡±

    Being told this after a reunion with her family member is too much. Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino looked the other way because this is just oo sad.

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°Well, Mana, you don¡¯t have to worry about your lifespan, I know how you can slowly recover¡­¡±

    Mana¡¯s expression looked better but she still had that look of someone who got betrayed. She can¡¯t believe the company she¡¯s working so hard for actually did this to her.

    Wu Yan placed his hands on Mana¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mana, join Ratatoskr!¡±

    ¡°Ratatoskr¡­¡±

    Mana is astonished again.

 Chapter 470: The figure in black and red sneaking about in the nigh

    In the kitchen, Shiori hummed while cooking. She placed the ladle down after witnessing the bountiful feast she cooked up.

    ¡°Dinner is served!¡±

    Shiori announced to everyone in the living room. Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana are busy talking about something. The sight of them getting along made her smile.

    ¡°Okay, Onee-sama!¡±

    Mana stood up in a chirpy manner.

    ¡°Onee-sama¡¯s home cooking, I am looking forward to this¡­¡±

    ¡°I am quite confident in my own cooking.¡±

    Shiori felt dejected after remembering something.

    ¡°Although, compared to Shido, my food is barely passable¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I am sure Onee-sama¡¯s food will be very tasty!¡±

    Mana tried to cheer her up and Shiori giggled in ersponse.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t console me, Shido¡¯s cooking is on another level altogether. Comparing myself to him is unfair¡­¡±

    Shiori rolled her eyes at Wu Yan while he awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s dig in!¡±

    Tohka is the first one to respond. She quickly charged towards a seat at the table while Mana tried catching up with her.

    Shiori sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I too had a long-lost sister¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Kotori both flinched in surprise when they heard this. They both awkwardly laughed while pretending like they didn¡¯t hear anything. With Yoshino in tow, they made their way over to the dining table. Shiori laughed at their awkward behavior.

    Shiori can¡¯t help but feel warm inside when she saw all these people eating at the table. It¡¯s one of those small things in life that brings joy.

    Shiori didn¡¯t know that these people were talking about some pretty incredible stuff while she¡¯s stuck in the kitchen.

    Wu Yan silently sighed in relief when he saw how Mana ate Shiori¡¯s food.

    When he asked her to join Ratatoskr, Mana¡¯s reaction was intense to say the least. She knew Ratatoskr is about the same level as DEM in terms of technology.

    She didn¡¯t expect two of her family members are a part of an organization like that. Moreover, what Wu Yan told her is an eye-opener.

    Ratatoskr¡¯s dogma of saving spirits almost caused Mana to fall to her knees.

    She has been taught and ordered to eradicate every single spirit she encounters without hesitating. She also killed Kurumi for god knows how many times, at this point, she feels nothing at killing Kurumi. Now that Wu Yan wants her to join an organization that saves spirits, is there any development more interesting than this?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s invitation is something that she wanted to turn down. This is after she learned about DEM¡¯s inhumane modification, she was this close to swearing off on anything related to spirits until¡­

    She met Tohka the glutton and Yoshino the shy little girl. These two are spirits and from the short time she has spent with them, she knew that Tohka and Yoshino are very kind and friendly girls. She can¡¯t fathom that they are the same type of entity as Tokisaki Kurumi the crazy spirit.

    She started questioning if the belief that all spirit brings nothing but calamity is true.

    Her attitude towards spirit started to change, can she really muster the will to draw her blade against spirits like them? Can she really let herself live in inaction after learning more about spirits?

    Wu Yan said something that caused Mana to stop hesitating.

    ¡°Spirits can potentially bring about a lot of calamity when not properly hanlded. Ask yourself, are you ready to see Shiori get dragged into all this mess?¡±

    Mana immediately said yes. This is not about saving or killing spirits anymore, it¡¯s about protecting her sister¡¯s safety. For that she is willing to pick up the blade to fight for Ratatoskr.

    DEM¡¯s betrayal caused her to have serious trust issues. The only other person she can rely on now is her dearest sister. Kotori and Wu Yan also look like people who are easier to hang out with than the cold anddisagreeable people in DEM.

    She joined Ratatoskr under Wu Yan¡¯s command as one of his personal aide.

    Mana is so strong that she can easily deal with weaker spirits. By her combat prowess alone, she is easily one of the top fighters in Ratatoskr. It would be wise to use her strength to their advantage.

    The advanced CR unit is now property of Ratatoskr, screw returning it to DEM.

    After solving Mana¡¯s affiliation issue, Wu Yan felt a huge load lifted off his back. As for Mana¡¯s physical damage, Wu Yan still had some of that gene recovery infusion from when he healed the sisters in Toaru no Majutsu.

    After Mana officially joined their household, the itsuka residence is rowdier than before when only Shiori and Kotori lived here. Now they have got Wu Yan the elder brother, Mana the younger sister, Tohka, and Yoshino the spirits. Their family situation just got a lot more interesting that¡¯s for sure.

    Of course, Kotori and Shiori didn¡¯t have anything to complaina bout.

    After eating, Wu Yan and Kotori used escorting Mana as an excuse to bring Mana up to Fraxinus. Reine is the one put in charge of monitoring Mana. He also used this chance to introduce her to Yatsuki Tatsuwa and the rest of the gang. Then, he used the gene recovery infusion to heal Mana.

    Now that he checked Mana into Fraxinus, Mana has got something to say about living here. Mana preferred living in the Itsuka residence rather than on board of Fraxinus.

    Too bad for her, the Itsuka residence can¡¯t handle another resident since Wu Yan, Tohka, and Yoshino moved into the residence. It¡¯s pretty much full house at this point so Mana can only give up on the thought.

    At this point, it¡¯s all well that ends well for them.

    At least, on the surface¡­

    At night, in Shiori¡¯s room, she¡¯s busy drying her hair and preparing to put on her pyjama when something struck her from behind causing her to lose consciousness.

    Tohka and Yoshino who slept in their own beds peacefully didn¡¯t know about the intruder who had entered with a weird gust of wind. They disappeared from their beds through the sinister machination of the intruder.

    In Kotori¡¯s room.

    A figure in red and black appeared before Kotori¡¯s bed. Kotori heard some noise and she opened her eyes in shock only to find someone standing there looking at her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The figure in red appeared with a sinister smile. She stepped out from shadow and Kotori can see that this assailant had red and golden eyes.

 Chapter 471: Disappearance, someone kidnapped the girls.

    The next morning, Wu Yan opened his eyes before dawn, a rare feat for him. Wu Yan woke up from his pleasant slumber rather abruptly.

    Anyone familiar with Wu Yan would know that he likes to sleep in as much as he likes to eat good food. If nobody woke him up he would probably sleep until he woke up naturally. Unless something is wrong, Wu Yan would sleep like nobody¡¯s business.

    However, something does feel wrong today.

    He sat up and he looked out the window only to find that the darkness outside is slowly giving way to the light of the dawn. He rubbed his chest while frowning.

    Normally, Wu Yan would be so deep in sleep you would have to attack him to wake him up. Without sufficient sleep, he would probably go back to sleep even if somebody woke him up. Right now, however, he¡¯s wide awake.

    An ominous feeling hit him when he was traveling within the land of dreams. When he woke up, the bad feeling stayed with him. He can¡¯t quite describe it but it feels like he is missing something very important here.

    His deep red eyes had hints of confusion and anxiety. He¡¯s very sure that what he¡¯s feeling right now is not without a due cause.

    Something happened¡­

    He figured he might as well get up and walk around since he¡¯s not going to figure this out on the bed. The moment he opened the door, it struck him. His pupil shrank.

    A purplish dark veil enveloped his room from ceiling to the floor as if to isolate him from the rest of the house.

    Even a fool would know somebody did this out of ill intent.

    Wu Yan destroyed the veil easily with a mini-explosion. The fragments of the veil scattered into nothingness as the fire engulfed it.

    He scanned the house and to his dismay, the residents of Itsuka residence had disappeared. He can¡¯t sense their presence at all. He¡¯s the only one here.

    He dashed towards Kotori¡¯s room.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    He kicked her door open and sure enough, she¡¯s not there. Her stuff wasn¡¯t touched so the assailant probably came with the intent to kidnap her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned dark. He quickly searched Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori¡¯s room. They were all kidnapped as well.

    The veil and the disappearance of Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori meant someone had planned this out and did this while he was asleep.

    The whole house is eerily quiet. If someone stood here, they would probably faint from the immense pressure being exerted in this house. It¡¯s the pressure from the abyssal rage surging outwards from Wu Yan.

    The very air shook with fear, killing intent suffused the house. His deep red eyes had turned into a very threatening shade of gold. His eyes are as dazzling as they are steely cold.

    Wu Yan heaved in anger, he forced himself to calm down but the wrath within threatened to overwhelm him.

    Suddenly, a voice came through the communication device which he didn¡¯t turn off. He reined in his anger to listen to the speaker.

    ¡°Shido! Do you copy? Shido!¡±

    ¡°Reine!¡±

    Wu Yan flinched in surprise, he pressed the device against his ear.

    ¡°Reine, I¡¯m here, I want updates.¡±

    Reine released a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Finally, a reply.¡±

    ¡°Reine, what¡¯s going on?! I assume you have been contacting me non-stop to tell me about the disappearance of Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori. Tell me everything you know right now!¡±

    ¡°First, you need to calm down.¡±

    Reine told him in a poised manner. Strangely enough, Wu Yan somewhat calmed down from her cool voice.

    ¡°Reine, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed again.

    ¡°Last night, Tokisaki Kurumi took Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori with her. We received an emergency signal from Kotori but we were too late to intercept before the signal cut off. The last message we heard from her was the name of Tokisaki Kurumi. We thought you fell to Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s hands since we couldn¡¯t reach you no matter how hard we tried or searched.¡±

    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡±

    His anger started boiling up again. So she¡¯s the assailant who did this, she had the ability, that¡¯s for sure.

    She probably used her ability to hinder his senses. The veil probably also blocked communications from reaching him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been had¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in a cold manner. He lowered his tone and Reine almost got a chill from him.

    ¡°You could have continued making a ruckus trying to devour me and all but you just had to cross the line. It¡¯s on¡­¡±

    ¡°I will make you rue the day you tried to harm the people I love.¡±

    Wu Yan sounded calm but Reine can feel the thinly veiled anger in his tone. His calm fury is very terrifying even for someone like Reine.

    ¡°Reine, please give me Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s location.¡±

    Wu Yan politely asked.

    She¡¯s probably doing this to get to him. In the original work, Tokisaki Kurumi also used Raizen High¡¯s student body as hostages to threaten Shido. This is all a game for her.

    But, this is where Wu Yan drew the line.

    Inside Fraxinus, Reine lifted her head and she looked at the marker on the display screen.

    ¡°Ah yes, we have located her just a while ago. Because we couldn¡¯t reach you, Mana and Yatsuki got dispatched.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    He understands Kurumi¡¯s power more than anyone here. With Yatsuki and Mana¡¯s ability, they are just going to get slaughtered, much less save Kotori and the girls.

    Kurumi isn¡¯t the type to show her opponents any mercy.

    ¡°Reine, I need Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s location now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s over at the zoo where you guys went on a date together just the other day.¡±

 Chapter 472: You guys will be the prelude before the real play begins

    Tengu city, a certain zoo.

    The zoo is strangely deserted with nary an animal in sight. Without any living things here to make noise, the zoo became eerily quiet.

    Kurumi stood here, patiently waiting for someone. On the ground, Tohka, Kotori, Yoshino and Shiori are restrained by pale arms that came out of the ground.

    ¡°Looks like you planned this meticulously. How much time did you spend on this, Kurumi?¡±

    Kotori nonchalantly asked like she¡¯s not even in danger. She didn¡¯t forget to add a bit of sarcasm in her tone.

    ¡°How cowardly of you, Kurumi!¡±

    Tohka struggled to get out of the restraints but without her powers, the frail arms felt like tiger grips.

    Yoshino is terrified of this situation. She cringed in fear between Tohka and Kotori. Meanwhile, Shiori is still unconscious.

    Kurumi grinned at Tohka.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to struggle. You should relax and just lay down obediently.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do here?¡±

    Kotori asked Kurumi.

    ¡°Let me guess, Shido?¡±

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka squirmed harder as she yelled out loud.

    ¡°I will never let you hurt Shido!¡±

    Tohka¡¯s word ticked off Kurumi.

    ¡°Ara ara, who said anything about hurting Shido?¡±

    She approached Tohka and she asked Tohka.

    ¡°Why would I ever hurt Shido?¡±

    ¡°So she says¡­¡±

    Kotori replied with a tone of disbelief.

    ¡°You girls will never understand my feelings for him.¡±

    She caressed Tohka¡¯s face despite her disapproval. She continued.

    ¡°Shido is different. He is the perfect one just for me. Of course, I am not going to hurt him. I want to spend an eternity with him.¡±

    ¡°Just to clarify, when you say an eternity you mean eating him literally with your City of Devouring time right?¡±

    Kurumi replied.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for food. Someone like Shido deserves way better.¡±

    Kurumi chuckled.

    Suddenly, she had a nasty grin.

    ¡°I am planning on eating him personally, that is why I kidnapped you girls. This all wouldn¡¯t happen if Shido properly listened to me.¡±

    ¡°Eat?!¡±

    Tohka yelled at her.

    ¡°So you are still going to harm Shido!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, just sit back and watch¡­¡±

    Kurumi smiled in a sinister way.

    ¡°Be sure to watch my date with Shido and witness our union.¡±

    ¡°Kurumi!¡±

    Tohka shrieked in anger. Kotori also bit her lips while Yoshino struggled to get free. She might be timid but she is not going to sit here and watch someone threaten Wu Yan.

    A bright pillar of light appeared which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Two figures appeared from the light pillar.

    Mana and Yatsuki have arrived.

    ¡°Onee-chan.¡±

    Mana panicked when she saw an unconscious Shiori on the ground. Both of them wanted to rush to Shiori and Kotori¡¯s aid but a figure stopped them before they can do that.

    ¡°Pesky as ever¡­¡±

    Kurumi grumbled. She is very annoyed by the presence of the uninvited guests. She is going to mess Mana up if she is here to cause trouble.

    ¡°You again!¡±

    She drew her lightsaber in anger. The lightsaber had a malicious glow.

    ¡°Ara ara, so scary¡­¡±

    She joked but Yatsuki can feel enormous killing intent when he tried to get closer to Kotori.

    Kurumi is not taking him seriously. If he tried anything, she is going to put him down immediately with lethal force.

    Yatsuki backed away to find a spot to snipe Kurumi. He knew Kurumi must be taken out first if they want to save the girls. Mana also knew this.

    Kurumi laughed at their skittish behavior. She is very amused, to say the least.

    ¡± You aren¡¯t thinking you can take me down as easily as before right?¡±

    Mana stayed silent. She is not in AST, as Ratatoskr personnel, her mission is to save spirits.

    But, if Kurumi presents a material danger to Shiori then Kurumi¡¯s head is coming off. Not like this is the first time she evaded death anyway.

    ¡°Release them at once!¡±

    Mana demanded.

    ¡°Release them?¡±

    Kurumi licked her lips and she nodded.

    ¡°Sure, I just want Shido anyway. These girls look very appetizing though¡­¡±

    Mana raised her guards even more. Kurumi grinned in her usual insidious manner.

    ¡°But, they are important guests for the finale so they have stay put here, however unfortunate that maybe for you.¡±

    Mana and Yatsuki replied in a grave tone.

    ¡°We have something to say about that.¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s shoulders trembled. She laughed like a maniac.

    ¡°Seriously, stop meddling with my affairs, don¡¯t you people know how rude you people are?!¡±

    ¡°So be it¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s eyes shone brightly with malice. Her beautiful face twisted into an abominable grin.

    ¡± You guys will be the prelude to my play before the lead actor arrives.¡±

    She twirled around and a dark mist enveloped her. The wind made her classy clothes flutter. More and more dark power gathered with her as the center until the surge of power formed a cocoon around her. The girls turned pale when they saw her emerge from the cocoon.

    Mana¡¯s powerful and she fought with her copies multiple times before this. However, Yatsuki felt a bit tense at the thought of fighting Kurumi.

    This is the first time Yatsuki is fighting against a spirit directly.

    When Kurumi appeared again, she¡¯s draped in her Astral Dress, red and black goth lolita clothes. Her hair are also tied into uneven ponytails. The pupil of her left eye is also exposed, they could see her golden clock ticking away. Her Astral dress made her look so devilish it¡¯s impossible for her to be a human.

 Chapter 473: Teamwork and skill

    The act of summoning Kurumi¡¯s Astral dress was enough to envelope this vicinity in a dark aura. The others are aware that she is very serious about fighting. They are also aware of their chances.

    With arms spread wide like she wants to hug someone, her left eye which is actually a golden clock started spinning and just like that it¡¯s like she took control of this area.

    ¡°Zaphkiel!¡±

    Kurumi floated up and she reached out to grab something that only she can see. Kotori, Yoshino, and Tohka knew what she is trying to do since they are all spirits. She¡¯s going to draw out her angel. She is going to be much more dangerous with her angel at her beck and call than without. The difference in ability is quite staggering before and after summoning an angel.

    A bolt of black lightning struck the spot behind Kurumi and a giant clock appeared out of nowhere. Kurumi also had her flintlock and musket in her hands.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Kurumi chuckled much to everyone¡¯s discomfort. She brandished her guns and she pointed one of the guns at the 1st digit of the clock.

    ¡°First bullet, Aleph!¡±

    When the flintlock aligned with the first digit, a black and red stream of power flowed into the gun. The golden clock in her left eyes also started turning quickly.

    Yatsuki gnashed his teeth. He had a clear target on Kurumi but he wasn¡¯t sure if he should pull the trigger. One wrong move and he would be incapacitated or worse.

    Sure, he¡¯s stronger than the average person but the true fighter here is Mana with her body modification and modern equipment. His role here is to support her with timely attacks.

    Thus, Yatsuki decided to wait for the perfect moment to shoot like a hunter lying in ambush for a rabbit to fall into his trap.

    Kurumi fired the first shot.

    She shot the bullet at herself. She disappeared from Mana and Yatsuki¡¯s vision.

    Before the two can react, Mana is already in Kurumi¡¯s striking distance. She fired a gun at point black range but Mana¡¯s protective field diminished most of the impact. Despite that, Mana still felt like someone slammed her with a sledgehammer. She flew away from the impact.

    This isn¡¯t the end, Kurumi disappeared one more time and she appeared behind Mana to give her a kick that sent her flying another direction.

    ¡°Seventh bullet, Zaiyin¡±

    She pointed her flintlock at the seventh digit on the clock and just like before, a stream of black and red light entered the gun.

    Mana couldn¡¯t stop herself in time and she got hit with the seventh bullet. The protective field did its job to stop the bullet from doing harm but it failed to stop the effect of the bullet from materializing as evidenced by Mana¡¯s figure which stayed frozen in midair.

    She¡¯s practically a sitting duck in the air like that. Kurumi took aim.

    ¡°Mana!¡±

    Tohka cried out in an exasperated manner. Yoshino closed her eyes because she couldn¡¯t bear to look on anymore. Kotori is the only one who remained calm enough to observe the situation.

    Bang

    It wasn¡¯t Kurumi who fired this time. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, The bullet hit Kurumi¡¯s gun and her subsequent shot missed Mana by a lot. The bullet flew towards the sky and it won¡¯t be missed.

    The bullet that hit Kurumi¡¯s gun ricocheted to hit Kurumi in the chest after hitting the gun.

    Pain entered Kurumi¡¯s mind and she couldn¡¯t believe this shot actually got through her defense. The expanding bloodstain on her clothes indicated this was all real.

    Putting pressure on the wound, she looked at the direction where the shot came from and she spotted Yatsuki. He loaded another bullet, telling her that the culprit behind the attack just now is none other than him.

    Yatsuki didn¡¯t waste time explaining to Kurumi how he pulled off that shot. He fired another bullet like a trained soldier, without hesitation and all the prejudice to kill.

    Kurumi clicked her tongue and she jumped back just in time to dodge the bullet. Yatsuki probably anticipated this and he decided that making her back off was enough support on its own.

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes and just when she wanted to rush Yatsuki and cut him down, Yatsuki revealed a grin as if he read her mind. Kurumi subconsciously stopped.

    She turned her attention abruptly towards Mana who was frozen in time by her seventh bullet. Kurumi immediately knew why Yatsuki grinned.

    The dark film caused by Kurumi¡¯s power dissipated and Mana regained control of her body. She immediately charged towards Kurumi with her thrusters at full output.

    Kurumi knew she screwed up but it¡¯s too late, Mana had already swung her sword down. Blood splattered in the air.

 Chapter 474: Defeat and big hero momen

    When the blood sipped into the ground below, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino finally recovered from their shock. They felt rather complex since they are fellow spirits.

    Kurumi, still bleeding from Yatsuki¡¯s shot now had a new wound to deal with, the deep gash in her shoulder opened courtesy of Mana¡¯s lightsaber.

    Kurumi started bleeding profusely, her red and black goth lolita dress is more red than black now. The ground below her is also slowly turning into a puddle of blood.

    Even a spirit would find their movements hindered by wounds this grievous. Meanwhile, Kurumi examined her wounds while exerting more strength than usual and she sniggered.

    Her laughter is so loud it shook the air. Like a banshee, her voice made Mana frown. Mana still had her lightsaber stuck in Kurumi¡¯s shoulder.

    Kurumi touched the blood and she brought her blood-stained fingers closer to her face for a closer examination. Instead of freaking out, she laughed out loud like it¡¯s the funniest joke in the world.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad at all..¡±

    Kurumi praised Mana and Yatsuki.

    ¡°Ahaha, I never thought I would still be rendered into such a state after calling my angel out. Good job, you guys, simply splendid.¡±

    Mana and Yatsuki grabbed their weapons tighter subconsciously. They knew that although she is beaten within an inch of her life, somehow, Kurumi still had a lot of fight left in her.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Kurumi raised her head and she revealed a pair of malicious eyes that would make a grown man shiver in fear. She fired a shot at Mana with her musket to knock her away.

    ¡°Sadly, this isn¡¯t enough to come between Shido and I. You¡¯re going to need much more than that if you want to stop us from getting together.¡±

    Mana didn¡¯t expect Kurumi to move so vigorously despite being inflicted with such terrible injuries. She landed near Yatsuki and they both saw Kurumi continuing the fight as if nothing happened.

    Kurumi spread her arms wide and the clock behind her turned rapidly.

    ¡°Fourth bullet, Dalet.¡±

    The giant clock¡¯s fourth digit shined and a stream of power entered her flintlock. Kurumi immediately fired it right between her eyes.

    The wounds on her body recovered in a supernatural manner. Within seconds, she is at full strength like the previous wounds weren¡¯t hers to begin with. Even her gothic lolita suit got repaired like someone had turned back time on her body.

    The combatants bit down on their lips in frustration. They saw the fight between Wu Yan and Kurumi, now that they are facing the very same technique, they realized just how annoying this ability is.

    ¡°First bullet, Aleph.¡±

    Yatsuki and Mana¡¯s expressions changed rapidly. Mana took a stance and a green barrier appeared, it¡¯s a hexagon-pattern barrier that seemed rather robust.

    Almost at the same time, a dark bullet struck the barrier and it made the barrier shake. Kurumi appeared by Mana¡¯s side and she fired at her, shattering her barrier.

    Mana used this moment to unleash a torrent of attacks on Kurumi.

    Clang

    Kurumi easily blocked her lightsaber with her flintlock gun. The sound of metal clashing continued until the two parted with one final clash of the weapons.

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Kurumi chuckled.

    The seventh digit on the giant clock shined bright and a surge of power entered her musket which she pointed at Mana.

    ¡°Seventh bullet.¡±

    Mana recalled how she almost got done in with the seventh bullet. Without Yatsuki to support her, she might have been knocked out or worse. She struck at the seventh bullet with her lightsaber and she successfully destroyed the bullet.

    However, another bullet hit her and the same black field bounded her, freezing her movements.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Yatsuki yelled out loud. He still had eyes on Kurumi but another voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Where are you looking at?¡±

    He heard a gunshot and an intense pain spread through his body.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Yatsuki fell down on his knees. He had been shot in the back, blood started staining his shirt.

    He turned around to see Kurumi smiling sarcastically at him with that annoying grin of hers.

    He heaved while enduring the pain, cold sweat started flowing down the side of his head.

    He ascertained that there are more than one Kurumi here and he asked her.

    ¡°Clones?¡­¡±

    Mana also fell to the floor soon after Yatsuki heard several gunshots.

    The two main combatants are now down for the count.

    ¡°Oh my, over already?¡­¡±

    Kurumi pointed her guns at both Yatsuki and Mana. This time, her barrels are very close to their foreheads.

    ¡°Mana! Yatsuki!¡±

    Tohka struggled and she squirmed but there is nothing she can do right now.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Kotori eyed the pale arms holding her back and she looked at the sealing bracelet at her wrist. If only she can use her spirit powers.

    Kotori had full confidence she can defeat Kurumi if she used her spirit powers.

    However, the reality is different and it is cruel. In the original work, Kotori would have regained her spirit powers but without the permission of the holder of the other sealing bracelet, she can¡¯t use her powers.

    There is another problem, the other half of the sealing bracelet isn¡¯t here yet, it¡¯s not the time yet.

    ¡°If Tohka and the others¡­¡±

    Kotori looked at Tohka and Yoshino who are just as powerless as her.

    Wu Yan can¡¯t confirm their status so he didn¡¯t release their seals. If he did, Kurumi might deem them a threat and deal with them first.

    The arms can do more than just restraining people.

    Can I only sit here and watch?

    Kotori¡¯s face turned grim. She looked at Mana and Yatsuki who are still struggling to get up and she yelled out loud for the only person that can save them.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Boom

    An orange laser descended from the sky and it flew towards Kurumi who is about to execute Mana and Yatsuki.

 Chapter 475: The show is about to begin

    The orange laser is so radiant they had to close their eyes so as to not get blinded by its brilliance. The orange laser burned a clean hole through Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s back.

    The Kurumi clone that got hit didn¡¯t even react in time before another flame pillar from the sky descended and turned her into ashes like a divine judgment from the heavens.

    ¡°Onii-chan!¡±

    Kotori cried out in joy. Tohka, Yoshino, Mana, and Yatsuki are also happy to see the big hero finally make an appearance. Kurumi also looked at where the flame pillar and orange laser landed with glee.

    A figure floated in the air as he slowly descended with the help of invisible platforms. It looked like he¡¯s creating miracles but this guy is not here to entertain.

    His black clothes fluttered with the wind. He had a flimsy-looking blade that looked very dangerous. His calm expression belied the roaring rage within.

    ¡°Shido (Shido-san)!¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino called out to him without holding back. They had complete faith that once this person is here everything is settled.

    ¡°Squad leader.¡±

    Mana and Yatsuki endured their injuries to confirm the arrival of their superior. His presence assured them that all will be well.

    ¡°Ah~ Ah~¡±

    Kurumi moaned for some reason. She placed her hands to her cheeks while shrieking like a fangirl.

    ¡°Shido, finally, you are here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scanned the area while ignoring Kurumi. He ascertained that Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Shiori are all safe and sound. He released a sigh of relief.

    He turned his attention towards Mana and Yatsuki.

    He saw the wounds they sustained and he frowned. He heard about their dispatch but even after rushing here using the teleportation device on Fraxinus he¡¯s still a bit too late. His precious subordinates are already hurt.

    When the two of them were sent out, Wu Yan still didn¡¯t know about the kidnapping that took place at his house. The two of them faced Kurumi about the same time Wu Yan came out of his room, ill-prepared as they are.

    Wu Yan managed to stop Kurumi before she can execute Yatsuki and Mana. Thank the heavens he got here in time.

    Finally, Wu Yan turned his attention towards Kurumi. He stared down at her with malicious intent, this intention took the form of an invisible pressure that rained down upon that place.

    ¡°Kurumi¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said with a low tone.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it now¡­¡±

    Kurumi felt strange when Wu Yan talked to her like a stranger. Her body flinched on a subconscious level. She expected him to come here yelling like a berserker and attacking without saying anything but she didn¡¯t expect this little reaction from him. She felt very uncomfortable for an unknown reason.

    Her joy is greater than the unknown fear lurking within her. She laughed in a joyful manner.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, I had to invite these guests over since you kept rejecting me every time in such a cruel fashion.¡±

    ¡°I said this already but¡­¡±

    Kurumi showed him an evil grin while tilting her head.

    ¡°You cannot say no¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at Kurumi. He then glanced at Yatsuki¡¯s direction, he also glanced at Tohka and the girls¡¯ direction.

    ¡°Let them go¡­¡±

    Kurumi frowned at his calm tone.

    His nonchalant attitude is really confusing for her. She donned a serious look.

    ¡°Since Shido-san is already here. The prelude should be waived, I have no further use for them.¡±

    Arms appeared from the ground beneath Mana and it transported her over to Tohka and the others before restraining her just like it did the other spirit girls.

    ¡°You guys should sit tight and witness the union between Shido and me¡­¡±

    Kurumi laughed out loud like this is all a joke to her.

    Wu Yan glared at her.

    ¡°What? Are you going to threaten me with hostages?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, you¡¯re misunderstanding something here¡­¡±

    Kurumi rested her head on the tip of her flintlock gun. This is an event meant for the two of us so I am not going to let anyone else interfere.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them go then?¡±

    Wu Yan asked in a distant tone.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s to make sure you don¡¯t reject me by running away.¡±

    Kurumi shut her eyes and she spread her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard chasing you down after you run away so I have to get a bunch of spectators to make sure you stay for the whole duration of this event.¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi with cold eyes. He tried moving his right hand towards Tohka and Yoshino but Kurumi stopped him before he can do anything.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, I said there should be no outsiders to interrupt us. How mean of you to make me repeat that¡­¡±

    Kurumi chuckled and the arms binding Yoshino and Tohka tightened as they yelped in pain.

    Wu Yan stopped trying to release their seal.

    ¡°I know about the thing between Shido-san and Tohka.¡±

    She said with a mischievous tone.

    ¡°Those arms are strong enough to crush an unarmored spirit. I seriously advise against releasing the spirits¡¯ seals. I don¡¯t know what might happen before you unleash their seals, they might go splat, you know?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression turned grim but he took Kurumi¡¯s words seriously anyway. He stopped trying to release their sealing bracelet. He raised his head at Kurumi.

    ¡°You went overboard, Kurumi¡­¡±

    This time, he failed to hide his anger and a bit of it leaked out in his tone.

    ¡°Reine, beam teleport Yatsuki back up.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s voice was followed by a beam of light that teleported Yatsuki away from the battlefield. He was the only one who wasn¡¯t restrained so he decided it would be best to evacuate him before the situation changes.

    ¡°Kurumi!¡±

    He walked towards her.

    ¡°I was busy thinking about how to save you just like how I saved Yoshino and Tohka. You see, I wanted nothing more than to see you smile in bliss¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s expression collapsed and before she can say anything Wu Yan interrupted her.

    ¡°But, I understand now.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s low tone reverberated throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°I have run out of words to persuade you. I see almost no option left that would make your anguished heart move towards the better. I see now that pain is the only way to get through to you.¡±

    ¡°Kurumi, I am going to whoop your ass.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha!!¡±

    Kurumi giggled at first but she gradually increased her tone and volume until she¡¯s laughed with her head facing the sky. The golden clock in her left eye turned quickly.

 Chapter 476: An intense battle

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka muttered as she watched the two of them getting into position. She¡¯s worried about Wu Yan, he¡¯s going up against a very dangerous opponent.

    ¡°Will he be okay on his own?¡±

    ¡°Shido-niisan will be able to get through this just fine¡­¡±

    The timid Yoshino answered first for a change. Yoshino¡¯s expression showed that she had absolute faith in Wu Yan¡¯s ability to get out of this sticky situation.

    ¡°Shido-niisan will definitely win for sure¡­¡±

    Kotori smiled when she heard the vote of confidence from Yoshino. Tohka was stunned at first but she beamed up.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Shido, he¡¯s going to be fine for sure!¡±

    Kotori silently muttered.

    ¡°Onii-chan, you¡¯re my reliable Onii-chan so you better not lose¡­¡±

    He narrowed his deep red eyes at Kurumi. His eyes then turned golden, a sign that he¡¯s going to get serious.

    This change in eye color also increased the pressure of his aura. The pressure of going up against a true ancestor is now bearing down on Kurumi. Not even Kurumi can ignore this immense pressure.

    Kurumi didn¡¯t feel intimidated by this weird pressure, she got even more turned on. It¡¯s like she¡¯s completely smitten in her own twisted manner.

    ¡°As alluring as ever, this bloody pressure that hints at a greater strength¡­¡±

    She brandished her guns and she called out to her angel.

    ¡°Zaphkiel!¡±

    The clock turned as if in tune with her left eye. The seventh digit on the clock lit up and dark power infused the flintlock gun.

    A gold glint flashed in Wu Yan¡¯s golden eyes and the flimsy blade in his hand started burning. No, it¡¯s doing its job as a flaming blade. The heat is no joke since she can feel the heat even when she¡¯s still a distance away from him. The embers fluttered in the air around Wu Yan like crimson Sakura petals.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Mana cried out in shock after seeing Wu Yan clad in flames. She gasped this at this bizarre sight.

    ¡° There is no equipment that can spew flames like that. Could it be that the squad leader¡¯s ability to manipulate flames came from his identity as Efreet? But Efreet¡¯s supposed to be female.¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s flame clad figure looked like he¡¯s the sovereign of fire. He looked just like Kotori when she had her spirit powers released. She can¡¯t help but find herself staring at Wu Yan with a mesmerized look.

    He stomped the ground, leaving a footprint burned into the ground. Jumping up, he slashed at Kurumi.

    Kurumi just loaded her gun and before she can fire it, the sizzling hot blade emitted a sea of flames that threatened to engulf her. She stopped aiming Wu Yan but the flames had already surrounded her.

    A wall of arms came burst out between Wu Yan and Kurumi. She retreated away in the meantime. The fire reduced the wall of arms to ashes without any trouble. As the wall crumbled away, Kurumi waited for the smoke and ashes to clear up before firing her gun once she regains vision on her target.

    Wu Yan anticipated this and he unleashed lightning bolts that intercepted the Seventh bullet. The dark film enveloped his lightning and make them stop in motion.

    While she is surprised, a black figure armed with a flaming sword arrived in front of her. She regained just enough sense to know that Wu Yan is in front of her but she couldn¡¯t do anything against Wu Yan¡¯s impending attack. Their eyes met just as Wu Yan swung Nietono no Shana at Kurumi.

    In a flustered manner, she made a hasty block with her musket. It stopped the blade but the embers from the sword burned her Astral Dress slightly, a testament to its destructive power.

    As if this went according to her plan, she revealed a victorious smile as she aimed her flintlock gun at Wu Yan¡¯s forehead.

    Bang

    The flintlock gun made the spectators hold their breath for just a moment but they immediately released a sigh of relief.

    The bullet didn¡¯t hit Wu Yan since he used an iron sand sword to deflecting her flintlock gun away from his body.

    ¡°Return to Horizon Waltz!!!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s Nietono no Shana started shining with a bright red crimson color.

    Bwoom

    The sword beam forced the musket against Kurumi and she felt the air leaving her lungs from the impact. Like a crazed berserker, Kurumi forcefully exerted some strength to smash the musket back against Wu Yan¡¯s chest making him heave in pain as well.

    He decided to give her a kick to the torso and Kurumi had the same idea so both of them sent each other flying with their legs.

    ¡°First bullet, Aleph!¡±

    Kurumi used the first bullet on herself after calling out to her angel.

    ¡°Seventh bullet!!!¡±

    The seventh digit lit up but two streams of power entered both her guns, one for each gun. She used her speed to quickly travel to Wu Yan¡¯s back.

    Still flying back from the impact, Kurumi thought she got the drop on him but Wu Yan covered his body with more flames that radiated outwards like flame whips. Suffice to say, the flame whips did more than just burn her, the sudden impact was enough to make her spit out some blood.

    Crackle

    Bluish-white lightning surged within the flames, however, the lightning is only a distraction, something Kurumi noticed a little too late before she saw an orange laser flying her way.

    Bam

    She fired the first seventh bullet at the orange laser, making it stop. Then, she fired the second seventh bullet at the center of the flames with her musket.

    The flames froze like it¡¯s an inanimate painting. But, Wu Yan got out just in time before the bullet took effect.

    Suddenly, a pale arm with a red sheen slammed Wu Yan after bursting out of the ground. Wu Yan got slapped hard and he flew away.

    The battle began just 10 seconds ago. Their fight is already this intense at the outset.

 Chapter 477: Unrelenting attacks and surprising combos

    The railgun shot and flames that were time-stopped slowly regained their potency after the seventh bullet lost its effects. The orange laser completely missed its target by the time the effect of the Seventh bullet wore off. The flames also dissipated without doing much.

    The two of them looked at each other, both sides suffered minor damage and they panted.

    Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino released a sigh of relief when they saw how unyielding Wu Yan looked despite being slightly battered up from their exchange of attacks.

    The girls frowned when they saw Kurumi looked fine. They thought the restraints would loosen when Kurumi got hurt. She did get hurt but the restraints are still as tough as when she first started fighting. These arms are basically extensions of Kurumi so without completely exhausting the time remaining for Kurumi as indicated by her golden clock these arms are here to stay.

    ¡°Fourth Bullet, Dalet!¡±

    She easily recovered using the power of the fourth bullet. She stood there unharmed in defiance of Wu Yan¡¯s effort to hurt her.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t have an angel to back him up in combat but his regenerative powers are on par if not superior to Kurumi¡¯s ability to wound back time on objects. Just like that, the two of them recovered whatever damage they had sustained during the conflict.

    The changes they caused on their surroundings are the only indicators that told anyone a fight happened here because they sure can¡¯t guess that from how unharmed the two looked.

    Kurumi sighed. She scanned Wu Yan for damage and lo and behold, he¡¯s fine just like her.

    ¡°Shido, I thought you said you¡¯re going to wake me up with a beating, you call that a beating?¡±

    Kurumi laughed at him.

    ¡°If you can only do this much, I am afraid you¡¯re not going to like what comes next. This is far from enough!¡±

    ¡°Oh shut it, just watch me.¡±

    Wu Yan said in a nonchalant manner. Kurumi¡¯s lithe figure made Wu Yan wonder about his options.

    With Zaphkiel by her side, she can recover from almost any kind of damage, she can also speed up radically making her a very dangerous foe. She also had the annoying ability to stop an opponent in his track. As if those abilities aren¡¯t annoying enough, she can also summon different versions of her past selves to aid her as clones. She can continue fighting indefinitely until she runs out of time.

    To soundly defeat Kurumi, he has got two options: For one, she can suppress Kurumi with absolute power. Meanwhile, he can also adopt the same method Kotori used to defeat Kurumi in the original work.

    He¡¯s already having a hard time keeping up with Kurumi, so option one is out of the question. He has no choice but to destroy Zaphkiel with a big move. He has a lot of moves but there are only a few that can reliably destroy Zaphkiel. The lightning strike is one of the moves he had that can destroy Zaphkiel however that move takes too much time to activate. In front of the spirit of time, he might as well be telling her to shoot while he channels the ability.

    Wu Yan still had other cards up his sleeves, the Meteor Shower is one of the ways he can destroy Zaphkiel as well. Due to its overwhelming power, he¡¯s afraid that Kurumi will get destroyed along with Zaphkiel.

    Wu Yan started making his brain go into overdrive thinking about how he can turn this situation around. Kurumi might not be the strongest spirit but in terms of crowd control and recovery, she is one of the best.

    Wu Yan is stumped on how he should deal with Kurumi.

    He narrowed his golden eyes. For now, the best course of action would be to constantly stay on his toes and utilize Eternal Arms Mastery along with all his abilities to look for a gap.

    He raised his hand. While Kurumi looked at him with confusion, he snapped his fingers. Ripples in space formed and it¡¯s like they got transported to a crimson world. The portals surrounded Kurumi and he fired his swords at Kurumi.

    ¡°First bullet, Aleph!¡±

    It¡¯s a focused attack from all angles. She used the first bullet to quickly escape the encirclement. The place Kurumi stood at just now got decimated easily by the swords.

    Kurumi can¡¯t help but thank herself for getting out of the attack range. She would have been ripped to shreds if she stayed inside there even with her augmented speed she can¡¯t say for sure she can escape unharmed if she didn¡¯t evade in time.

    She didn¡¯t have much time to relax since countless portals opened up near the surface of the ground and they shot swords out from below and towards the sky.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The swords kept grazing her despite her best attempts to dodge. Her porcelain skin is now marred by a lot of shallow cuts. Again, she got away because she reacted in time, otherwise, she would turn into a human-sized pin cushion.

    Enduring the searing pain, she raised her gun to load up on Dalet, the fourth bullet. She wanted to recover from the damage but a flash of crimson light told her Wu Yan wasn¡¯t having any of that.

    With the portals behind him, he didn¡¯t fire any swords this time. Instead, he formed cannons with the iron sand. The cannons peeked out from the portals and he used his electricity-generating power to charge the cannons up. Each of the cannons lit up with an eerie bluish-white glow. The more he charged, the brighter the cannons looked.

    ¡°Maximum impact!¡±

    Like the captain of a ship giving the orders to fire, Wu Yan waved his hands. Bluish white lasers shot out from the cannons and they are all aimed at Kurumi.

    Boom

    Explosions covered the land.

 Chapter 478: An unknown ligh

    This salvo of lasers practically destroyed the zoo. This attack is so powerful the shockwaves sent rubbles flying into the air and scattered the clouds hanging overhead.

    The grand attack is so bright that Tohka, Kotori, Mana, and Yoshino started tearing up because of the intensity of the light. The shockwaves also almost blew them away but the arms restraining them kept them in place. The tremendous sound generated from this attack could not be blocked.

    Their ears are ringing from the noise. Even if they could cover their ears with their hands it wouldn¡¯t do much to mitigate the damage. They are so disoriented they can¡¯t point make out North or South.

    After a bit of time passed, the noise and brilliance faded away followed by silence.

    Kotori recovered her senses first. She moaned in pain and she tried to shake up the dizzy sensation before opening her eyes to check on the situation.

    The vacant land they were sending on now had cracks that would probably need a lot of work to repair. Scratch that, even the solid rocks beneath the soft gravel had been overturned. This place now looked no different than a wasteland.

    Over at the place where the bulk of the laser salvo hit, the land got reduce to a large crater. Even Kotori could barely see the bottom of the crater.

    ¡°Did he win?¡±

    Kotori mumbled. Her expression turned grim when she looked around for somebody. Her face lit up when she saw a familiar emerging from the smoke.

    ¡°Incredible¡­¡±

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana recovered from their stunned state. They can¡¯t believe Wu Yan caused the fissures and the crater here.

    Wu Yan looked at his work while crackling with lightning. After pulling off a big move like this, Wu Yan started panting like a dog. The cannons behind him also had blue lights flashing in it, he didn¡¯t close his portals yet.

    Maximum impact had a much better effect than he had expected. Even if this move took almost all his available energy, he¡¯s still proud of his new skill. He got drained because he used Electromaster, Gate of Babylon, and Eternal Arms Mastery all at the same time to the highest extent he can muster.

    He relaxed his breathing and he straightened his back. Checking out the crater which is still fuming with smoke, he wondered how Kurumi is doing right now?

    It¡¯s a pretty good chance for him right now.

    He jumped up high and he landed near Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka yelled out loud in joy. She wanted to stand up but she couldn¡¯t do so. She lowered her head in a dejected manner. It¡¯s just not Tohka. Yoshino and Mana also can¡¯t move. Wu Yan and Kotori¡¯s face turned grim at this, this meant that Kurumi is still doing fine. If she got defeated, the hands would probably weaken if not outright disappearing.

    Bang

    Wu Yan turned around when he heard the gunshot.

    Wu Yan can dodge this bullet but he chose to take this hit instead. The bullet entered his shoulder and blood started spilling from the wound. A solid hit finally landed on Wu Yan.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Kotori gasped. She felt bad about this because she knew Wu Yan could evade a bullet this slow but this bullet would have ended up hitting her instead. He literally took the shot for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Wu Yan examined his wound with his hand. Within the span of seconds, the bullet hole disappeared without a trace leaving only his stained shirt.

    Looking into the crater, Kurumi emerged from the center with her gigantic clock behind her. Her red and golden eyes are shining in a menacing manner.

    ¡°As expected of the man I set my eyes on¡­¡±

    Kurumi said with a serious face. She continued in a cold tone.

    ¡± If I didn¡¯t summon duplicates to block the attack for me, I am afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to raise my gun right now¡­¡±

    Wu Yan responded in a nonchalant manner.

    ¡°Oh? That attack can take you down huh? Do you have the confidence to block one more attack like that? I don¡¯t think you have got enough clones to block all my attacks.¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, do you think the same method will work on me twice?¡±

    Kurumi called Wu Yan out on his bluff.

    He managed to obtain an advantage in this battle because he knew about Kurumi¡¯s abilities while Kurumi didn¡¯t know the full extent of his powers. It¡¯s going to be hard to pull another one over Kurumi after she analyzed his skills.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡±

    Kurumi raised her guns at him.

    ¡°I did summon a lot of my clones and almost all of them died but¡­ I still have one clone¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s pupil shrank and his body tensed up.

    ¡°Seventh Bullet, Zayin!!¡±

    He could hear a lot of gunshots overhead.

    A rain of bullets fell, they were all Seventh bullets Seventh Bullets, Zayin.

    With a wave of his hand, portals formed overhead and around him in a protective manner. Black sand flickered within the portals.

    He tried to form shields with the iron sand in his Gate of Babylon portals but the bullets entered the portal before he managed to form the shields.

    The bullets disappeared into the portals, Wu Yan and Kurumi are just as surprised by this event. Wu Yan didn¡¯t know his Gate of Babylon could do this, it¡¯s quite a pleasant surprise actually.

    The portals which the bullets disappeared into started shining with a strange glow.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wu Yan had never seen this kind of stuff happen before. His Gate of Babylon is currently reacting in a strange manner.

    Wu Yan could see weird ripples that overwhelmed the ripples in space caused by his Gate of Babylon. The weird ripples started becoming larger and larger.

    The glow followed suit and slowly increased in radiance.

 Chapter 479: Time and space collides

    The gate of Babylon shined like somebody threw a stone into a still lake. The ripples formed a very beautiful scene at the battleground. The ripples eventually got so bright that everyone had to squint.

    Wu Yan tried to shield his eyes from the light with his arm. He¡¯s too surprised to continue fighting. When he thought about making sure Kotori and the others got away, he heard a loud sound but the noise seemed like it came from inside his head.

    Suddenly, there is nothing but silence around him, his mind also went blank.

    The light expanded its reach and it covered the entire area. Light suffused the area and it became very hard to find one¡¯s direction.

    Wu Yan felt like he¡¯s landing in a similar way he landed in this world. It¡¯s like he¡¯s enveloped by spacequake. Like a leave at the mercy of a hurricane, his mind and body felt like it¡¯s being blown around. He had no control over his own body until¡­

    The dizzying sensation faded and he opened his eyes even if his control hadn¡¯t fully returned yet. The sight that entered his eyes caused him to cry out in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Wu Yan hovered above a city, it¡¯s a familiar city, Tengu city.

    The familiar scene of the town is replaced with one that is on fire. Everything¡¯s engulfed in flames.

    ¡°A burning Tengu city?¡±

    The buildings, the infrastructure, nothing got spared from the fiery hell. Humans ran out of buildings and a lot of them are too busy evacuating. Shrieks and wails of anguish could be heard throughout the city.

    ¡°Did the malfunctioning of Gate of Babylon have something to do with this?¡±

    Wu Yan turned pale at the thought that his Gate of Babylon caused this. This would be too much blood on his hand and he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if he caused this.

    ¡°Kurumi? Kotori? Where¡¯s everyone?¡±

    He panicked like a boy who got lost in the departmental store. The scene really caused him to freak out.

    A familiar and strange voice entered his ears. Returning to the situation at hand, he tried to locate the person by following the sound.

    ¡°This voice¡­¡±

    When he located the direction where the sound came from, he frowned.

    ¡°I should hurry!¡±

    He flew towards the source of the sound.

    As he got closer, the fire also got more intense, the scene of buildings being surrounded by a sea of fire is like a scene out of hell. He had an idea where he had seen this before.

    This is something that happened in the original work.

    Like an arrow shot from a bow, he flew towards the source at a high speed. He stopped when he got within a close enough distance. He looked around and he spotted something he can¡¯t believe.

    A petite figure is currently crying while squatting in the center where buildings collapsed from the sheer heat of the fires around the figure. The figure is in a white kimono, her ribbons are adorned with golden flowers. She also had a sash that levitated in defiance of gravity, she looked like an elegant phoenix given human form.

    Her hair is as red and vibrant as the fires around her. A pair of horns were also sticking out of her ribbons. The ribbons looked very familiar.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Wu Yan cried out as he instantly recognized her. That¡¯s Kotori in her spirit form.

    She also looked smaller than her present self.

    ¡°Th-this¡­¡±

    His brain is still not working properly. He didn¡¯t think the malfunction would cause such a huge change.

    Tengu city in flames, a juvenile Kotori in her spirit form. This scenario is familiar enough that he confirmed his suspicion.

    This scene is just like the one set 5 years before the events of the original work. Kotori got transformed into a spirit and she lost control of her power which caused a great fire in Tengu city.

    I traveled back in time¡­

    ¡°This must have happened due to the collision between the rain of Seventh Bullet and his Gate of Babylon.¡±

    His gate of Babylon is more like a spatial treasure while Kurumi¡¯s power are mostly concerned with time manipulation¡­¡±

    When Kurumi tried to stop Wu Yan with the Seventh bullets, Wu Yan chose to use his Gate of Babylon¡¯s fortified iron sand to protect Kotori and the other girls from harm.

    Then the attacks forced their way into the Gate of Babylon when he¡¯s still trying to form Iron sand shields. The collision led to an anomaly that spawned the ripple that caused him to travel back in time.

    Without the space orbs that are crystallized spacequakes to catalyze the reaction he probably won¡¯t be sent back in time. The curious interaction of time and spatial powers catalyzed by the space orbs affected the closest individual to the anomaly and sent Wu Yan 5 years back into the past.

 Chapter 480: Fate and destiny the contact that transcended time and space

    This event is so improbable that it is statistically impossible. Time and space probably became jumbled up due to a lot of factors that Wu Yan can¡¯t control. Moreover, even if he could materialize this anomaly, the anomaly can¡¯t send him back to such a precise time in the past.

    Wu Yan felt sympathy for little Kotori who is bawling her eyes out at the moment. She¡¯s still a little girl. When somebody imbues her with such great power and all hell breaks lose, it¡¯s only natural for her to freak out. It¡¯s already amazing that her mind didn¡¯t stop working from shock.

    This little girl must be scared out of her wits right now.

    Sighing, he mused before buying a pair of sealing bracelets from the shop.

    ¡°I see, I knew it happened like this¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled as he confirmed his hypothesis.

    This explains why Kotori had a sealing bracelet when they met for the first time. Kotori also recognized the sealing bracelet and she invited him into Ratatoskr. She also looked up to him as a big brother because of this event.

    Without this miracle of an encounter, his story in this world would have gone down a different route.

    He wore the white half of the bracelet. Now he had two white bracelets on each of his hand for a total of four bracelets. He flew down towards little Kotori and into the sea of fire. He parted the sea of flames with a wave of his hand.

    Landing near little Kotori, he felt like he had the divine duty to protect this cute creature. Squatting down, he rubbed little Kotori on her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, come now, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    The warm sensation and voice seeped into little Kotori¡¯s consciousness, she looked up and she saw a stranger she had never seen before. Yet, this stranger showed genuine love and concern for her.

    Due to the flames around her, the blaze caused Wu Yan¡¯s face to become fuzzy in her field of vision. She can¡¯t make out the exact detail of his face but she could feel that this person is looking at her with warm eyes.

    Still choking on her snot and tears, she stuttered.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s dangerous here, please run away quickly¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud while rubbing her head.

    ¡°I can run, but what about you?¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡­¡±

    She started tearing up again, she didn¡¯t know what is going to happen to her from now on. This is all too much to process for her. It all seemed so bleak and hopeless for her.

    Wu Yan sighed and he wiped the tears away from her delicate face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find it in my heart to leave you like this¡­¡±

    Little Kotori¡¯s heart started trembling, he said the words she wanted to hear. Without even thinking about it, she dived into his embrace and she started crying out loud again.

    He hugged her and he tidied up her ruffled hair. He also gave her a few solid pats on the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaa¡­¡±

    Little Kotori cried even louder. She wished to become stronger because she wanted her sister to like her more, she never wanted this¡­

    That voice and the mysterious individual did this to her. She is now a completely different existence. She is terrified and extremely horrified by all this change. Wu Yan¡¯s soothing voice is a godsend for her. Little Kotori just wanted to stay together with Wu Yan like this and cry her heart out.

    The sea of flames let the two continue their embrace. The flames burned everything but them.

    After a bit of time, little Kotori finally calmed down. Her sobbing figure is really an anguishing sight. Wu Yan patiently waited for her to get it out of her system before he took out the sealing bracelet he had prepared.

    ¡°Little Kotori, put this on¡­¡±

    Her eyes are swelling from all the crying, she looked at the bracelet with confusion. She¡¯s curious about its function so Wu Yan explained everything about the bracelet including the function and its restriction.

    ¡°If you wear this, you¡¯re going to regain your status as a normal human¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Little Kotori beamed up in joy. She hugged the bracelet like it¡¯s her treasure.

    Suddenly a tremendous attraction force descended from the sky. He almost lost his balance to the force. He steadied himself while violently resisting the attraction force.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Little Kotori said in a shocked manner. She could see that Wu Yan is doing his best to avoid getting pulled away by something. She grabbed Wu Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°A-are you okay?¡±

    Wu Yan gnashed his teeth, he knew what this force meant but he still had unfinished business.

    ¡°Little Kotori, remember to put on the sealing bracelet, I don¡¯t have much time, I have to go soon¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kotori grabbed Wu Yan while bawling.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go, stay, I am very afraid right now. I don¡¯t want to be alone, please uuu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Little Kotori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued while still doing his best to not get swept away by the force.

    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of, you¡¯re going to be just fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Please take Kotori with you, I don¡¯t want to stay here, it¡¯s so scary here¡­¡±

    Kotori begged Wu Yan, he felt guilty that he had to reject her.

    ¡°Little Kotori, you must be strong¡­¡±

    Wu Yan heaved, his energy almost depleted from resisting the force.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take you but I promise you we will meet again.¡±

    ¡°Y-you promise?¡­¡±

    She can¡¯t see his face clearly but she continued mumbling anyway.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a guarantee.¡±

    He rubbed head while smiling.

    ¡°When that time comes, I will take you wherever you want to go!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Kotori grabbed his shirt.

    ¡°Oh, you betcha!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I am going to need you to stay strong. Don¡¯t cry, this will all be behind you very soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Strong¡­¡±

    Kotori clenched down on the sealing bracelet. She promised him with a resolved look.

    ¡°Nn! Kotori will become stronger!¡±

    Wu Yan laughed. Finally, the force grew so strong that he can¡¯t resist it anymore, he let go of Kotori and some unknown force pulled him into the air and dragged him into the sky.

    ¡°Wait, tell me your name¡­¡±

    Wu Yan heard her, he wanted to shout his name out but his body had been disintegrated and he turned into glowing starlight before disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 481: At last, the seal comes offâ€¦

    The intense light faded away as if it has done its job. Finally, everyone can see the battleground.

    Kotori, Tohka, Yoshino, Mana, and Shiori are still restrained against the ground by pale arms that came out of the ground. Kurumi also couldn¡¯t do anything other than block against the light with her hand and guns, not that it helped.

    Wu Yan with a knee to the ground is the only one who experienced any change in posture. He is panting like he had run laps around the field. He is pale and a bit disoriented like he had been through something intense.

    ¡°I-I am back?¡­¡±

    He calmed down his breathing and he examined his surroundings. This familiar scene is just like when he had last seen it. It would appear he wasn¡¯t gone for long.

    He confirmed the addition of one more sealing bracelet on his wrist and he released a sigh of relief. This meant that he didn¡¯t hallucinate about going back in the past.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, why didn¡¯t you attack when you had the chance?¡±

    Kurumi grinned at Wu Yan.

    ¡°I would find it hard to believe if you said you got blinded by your own schemes. That would be so unlike you.¡±

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Kurumi misinterpreted the light just now as one of his tricks.

    He stood up and he smiled back at her.

    ¡°Well, whatever¡­¡±

    Kurumi frowned, this is the first time Wu Yan smiled with such confidence during battle.

    ¡°You seem to be in an awfully good mood. I thought you are still mad I forcefully invited some guests to our reception?¡±

    Kurumi continued in a snarky tone.

    ¡°Could it be that Shido-san¡¯s wrath has been pacified?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s whatever you want it to be¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s smile slowly diminished, her intuition is telling her that Wu Yan¡¯s not bluffing. Something about his expression and tone didn¡¯t sit well with her.

    Wu Yan took one last glance at Kurumi before turning around towards Kotori who is still restrained. He looked at her sealing bracelet and he mumbled in a small voice.

    ¡°We met again, little Kotori¡­¡±

    No one else but Kotori who is closest to Wu Yan heard his voice. She quickly lifted her head.

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan with a stunned look. She recalled the blurry figure that looked after her and saved her when the great fire started. She remembered only one thing when the blurry figure got sucked into the sky, he had the other half of the sealing bracelet which was red in color.

    The blurry face that hugged her when the world fell apart slowly merged with the face of the one standing before her.

    Her eyes are moist with tears but she replied with a sweet smile anyway.

    ¡°Yes, we meet again¡­¡±

    She wanted to call out to him ever since she laid eyes on his sealing bracelets. However, Wu Yan genuinely didn¡¯t remember her so she dismissed this thought each and every time it arose.

    She told herself that the person who brought her back from the depths of despair must have some kind of special fate, the time just wasn¡¯t right yet. That¡¯s how she consoled herself.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened but at least she got to say what she had been saving for the last 5 years.

    Kotori felt like it was worthed it to wait this long.

    Wu Yan smiled when he saw the black ribbons on her head.

    ¡°I see you kept your promise to become stronger¡­¡±

    She had a nonchalant expression but her eyes blew her cover, she¡¯s over the moon that Wu Yan praised her effort.

    Everyone else is confused about what the two of them are talking about. Kurumi also patiently waited for them to wrap it up.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t bother explaining, he told Kurumi.

    ¡°Kurumi, it¡¯s about time we finish this fight.¡±

    Kurumi flinched before smiling back at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Ara ara, running away again? I still got guests here, you know¡­¡±

    Kurumi concluded that Wu Yan is trying to run away because he can¡¯t beat her. Unknown to her, the less likely conclusion was actually the correct one. Wu Yan is telling her that this match is in the bags.

    ¡°I said, this is over!¡±

    He raised an arm. Everyone turned their attention to him.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Wu Yan shouted out loud. Astonished by his sudden shout, Kotori knew what he is trying to do and she smiled with elation.

    ¡°Seal, release!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s white sealing bracelet shined and the red motive on his white bracelet faded away.

    Kotori¡¯s red bracelet resonated with the light by shining brightly as well.

    A dormant power started surging up from within Kotori¡¯s body. A foreign power came out of her body and into the body while her power returned with the absence of this power. Waves of spiritual power emanated from her.

    ¡°Spiritual power¡­¡±

    Kurumi gasped, she didn¡¯t think this little human girl is actually a spirit in disguise.

    More importantly, Wu Yan unsealed her power.

    ¡°Shido, you¡­¡±

    Kurumi questioned Wu Yan.

    ¡°You returned her spirit power?¡±

    Wu Yan ignored her. Intense heat started seeping out from Kotori, her hair also fluttered without any wind around her.

    ¡°Finally, I am free from these annoying hands¡­¡±

    Kotori lifted her head and a red glint flashed in her eyes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kurumi snorted.

    ¡°Shido, I didn¡¯t think you would actually break the rules of this banquet. Now that you have gone and done this, I must make her pay!¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s statement is like an order that the arms obeyed. The arms sensed that Kotori is rapidly regaining her power so the hands pierced into Kotori¡¯s body in waves.

    The sound of flesh being ripped apart could be heard and blood started spewing forth¡­

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana cried out¡­

 Chapter 482: The spirit girls unleash their power!

    Blood started dripping down those pale ghostly arms after Kotori got riddled with holes. It¡¯s a very gruesome sight for Tohka, Yoshino, and Mana as they stared with horror. Yoshino is the first one to close her eyes, she can¡¯t endure this sight anymore.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Kurumi licked her lips in elation.

    ¡°What a tragedy for such a young girl to die. You¡¯re so heartless and cruel!¡±

    ¡°Kurumi!¡±

    Tohka and Mana yelled at Kurumi. They kept struggling to break free from their bonds. However, Tohka is still human while Mana sustained heavy injuries, this meant that they can¡¯t break free no matter how hard they tried.

    Kurumi is too busy laughing out loud to notice the sarcastic grin on Kotori¡¯s face.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s cold voice made Kurumi¡¯s smile froze.

    ¡°I knew it¡¯s going to hurt so I prepared myself mentally, guess it¡¯s still gonna hurt whether or not you are prepared¡­¡±

    Kotori looked at Kurumi with a smug smile.

    Will-o¡¯-wisp-esque flames covered Kotori¡¯s wound and she recovered instantaneously from the wounds she sustained just seconds ago.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kurumi can¡¯t believe her eyes. She confirmed Kotori¡¯s unharmed state one more time with her eyes. To think there is another individual here that can defy death.

    ¡°Kotori!¡±

    Tohka and the other girls all released sighs of relief. They thought she was going to die for sure from her grievous wounds.

    Kotori grinned and she swiped her arms at Tohka and the other girls¡¯ direction. Flames engulfed the pale hands restraining Tohka and the other girls without harming the persons themselves.

    Kurumi can¡¯t do anything but watch as the other girls all broke free from their shackles.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The girls stood up after they were freed by Kotori.

    ¡°Onee-sama!¡±

    Enduring her pain, Mana hurried to Shiori¡¯s side in order to confirm her safety. After finding out that she¡¯s okay, she relaxed just a bit.

    ¡°Kurumi!¡±

    Tohka gnashed her teeth at her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you tied me to the ground in such a cowardly manner!¡±

    ¡°You girls¡­¡±

    Kurumi also gnashed her teeth. She¡¯s a bit angry that her hostages are free. She¡¯s also blaming herself for letting her guard down, making their escapes easier.

    Kurumi also knew her chances of winning are decreasing by the second. If Wu Yan chose to continue fighting or running, she won¡¯t be able to stop him from achieving his goals.

    ¡°How the tables have turned¡­¡±

    Wu Yan lifted her hands and he unsealed two other sealing bracelets.

    ¡°Seal, unleash!¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino felt their spirit powers returning to them as the mysterious energy that bound them to the sealing bracelet weakened.

    Tohka closed her eyes and she channeled her spirit powers before letting out a loud battle cry.

    ¡°Spirit dress of God¡¯s authority, No 10!¡±

    A huge storm started blowing and a purplish-black lightning bolt fell on Tohka.

    After emerging from the lightning bolt, Tohka is now clad in her elegant and heroic spirit armor.

    ¡°Sandalphon!¡±

    Tohka stomped the ground and a giant throne broke out from the ground that Tohka stomped on. A giant broadsword is embedded in the middle of the throne.

    Pulling the blade out, the throne disappeared while Tohka pointed her blade at Kurumi.

    ¡°Spirit dress of God¡¯s authority, No 4!¡±

    A soft voice came from Yoshino¡¯s side. She closed her eyes and cold air started swirling around her. The air was so cold that the ground started freezing over.

    After she transformed, the misty cold air became a giant green raincoat that had a pair of rabbit ears as the hood.

    ¡°Zadkiel!¡±

    She slammed the ground with her hand and a gigantic puppet emerged from the ground roaring in a majestic manner. Yoshino rode the puppet and she controlled the puppet after inserting her hand into the puppet. The puppet¡¯s eyes glowed in a sinister manner, Kurumi can feel the cold air wafting out from its gigantic mouth even if she is dozens of meters away.

    ¡°Spirit dress of God¡¯s authority, No 5!¡±

    A torrent of flames sprouted from Kotori and her clothes got burned away in less than a second. The flames shrouded her like she¡¯s a divine being sent from the heavens. A sash floated behind her in defiance of gravity. A pair of horns also replaced her black ribbons, making her look very intimidating as an opponent.

    ¡°Camael!¡±

    Kotori summoned her angel by lifting her hand. Flames climbed up her arm and materialized a flaming halberd that looked just as regal as her attire.

    Tohka, Yoshino, and Kotori all materialized their astral dress and angels.

    Right here, right now, the strongest team has assembled.

 Chapter 483: 4v1, a tough figh

    Purple light, blue light, red light, the spirit girls lit up the battlefield with their own spirit aura. Their powers are so intense that the ground itself trembled while a strong gust blew away all the dust surrounding them.

    ¡°Princess, Hermit, and Ifrit¡­¡±

    Mana is completely stunned by this sight. Mana knew Tohka and Yoshino are both spirits but she still couldn¡¯t prepare herself for when they transformed into spirits.

    It¡¯s a priceless sight to behold, 3 spirits with their full-release astral dress and angels versus another spirit.

    4 spirits in total and another deviant that stood on par with them.

    Never before in this world¡¯s history has there been another instance like this.

    Kurumi¡¯s face turned grave upon realizing what this meant for her. She started stepping back subconsciously, she¡¯s rethinking her strategy at the moment.

    As crazy as she is, even she¡¯s aware that she can¡¯t take on all 3 spirits at once. Not to mention, Wu Yan who destroyed a lot of her clones is still present.

    Even the real Kurumi is afraid, what¡¯s more to say about the only other clone remaining. She wanted nothing more than to escape with haste.

    However, that is subject to a certain somebody¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Running?¡±

    A voice came from behind the clone, she turned around in horror only to see Kotori with her huge halberd waiting for her.

    ¡°Your present just now¡­¡±

    She recalled Wu Yan tanking all those bullets for her and she swung her halberd down in a fierce manner.

    ¡°I am returning it all to you!¡±

    Bam

    The halberd and the flames that accompanied it turned clone Kurumi into ashes in mere seconds.

    Kurumi¡¯s expression turned even more grave after the death of her last clone. Her body started trembling with anger.

    ¡°I-incredible¡­¡±

    Mana mumbled after witnessing how she executed the clone. The lethal clone got done in easily while she had a hard time dealing with them.

    She¡¯s a veteran in AST and she has to admit that not even she can come out unscathed if her opponent is Kotori in her spirit form.

    Tohka and Yoshino also marveled at Kotori¡¯s power. Only Wu Yan didn¡¯t find her ability surprising. He scanned her with his eyes.

    Itsuka Kotori: Level 78

    In terms of level, she is just as strong as Tohka and Ikaros.

    Kotori descended to the ground like she just took out some garbage. Like a falling ember, she gracefully landed near Wu Yan & co.

    She brandished her halberd and she continued in a confident tone.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue our date.¡±

    The girls moved after Kurumi hesitated for just a moment.

    Tohka swung her huge broadsword diagonally at Kurumi¡¯s direction.

    A giant sword beam came out from her sword and flew towards Kurumi in a fearful manner. The sword beam cracked the ground while splitting the air. It¡¯s a wave of pure destructive power.

    Kurumi knew she¡¯s going to end up in the hospital or worse if she took this blow head-on. She made her move as well.

    ¡°Zaphkiel, first bullet, Aleph!¡±

    The giant clock appeared behind Kurumi and a dark stream of power entered her flintlock gun. She used the bullet on herself to accelerate and evade the incoming attack.

    A stream of blue air threatened to engulf her. She used all her might to evade the attack. The cold air missed Kurumi narrowly and it hit the ground Kurumi stood on. The cold air manifested a thick layer of ice upon contact with the ground. Kurumi is sure that if this stream of icy power hit her, she would no doubt become an ice statue.

    Yoshino threw this attack and she¡¯s not done just yet.

    The puppet she controlled opened its mouth and shot out another stream of frosty air.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Kurumi pointed her musket at the seventh digit on the clock and she fired the content at the incoming cold air.

    Freezing the attack in time, she managed to stop the attack. Yoshino looked like she¡¯s panicking because her attacks all didn¡¯t land. Kurumi smiled at this sight. In the end, she¡¯s just a kid even if she¡¯s a spirit.

    ¡°I am going to have to ask you to take a time out!¡±

    She fired another Seventh Bullet at Yoshino.

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Tohka quickly positioned herself in front of Yoshino and she split the bullet in half with a deft swing of her broadsword.

    ¡°How annoying!¡±

    Kurumi glared at Tohka. She raised her guns at them but an intense heat from above stopped her. She looked up and she¡¯s shocked to see Kotori and Wu Yan charging up their attacks. Kotori¡¯s halberd turned into a cannon while Wu Yan made his cannons with the iron sand and Nietono no Shana flame infusion combo.

    She noticed them just as they finished charging up their attacks. They pointed their cannons at Kurumi, poised for a double cannon combo attack.

 Chapter 484: Let the curtains fallâ€¦

    Like twin spirits of flame, the siblings churned up a storm of embers and fire.

    Nobody would find it hard to believe that they are siblings since they both commanded the flames like sovereigns. Shrouded by the fiery blaze, they looked like they mean business.

    The cannon in Kotori¡¯s hands sucked up all the fire supplied by Kotori. The more the cannon charged the brighter the cannon lit up.

    Wu Yan¡¯s cannon charged up internally as he supplied energy for the reaction inside his cannons. However, just like Kotori¡¯s cannon, it became brighter the more he charged it.

    Time stood still.

    ¡°Megiddo!¡±

    ¡°Maximum impact: Embers!¡±

    The temperature of the battlefield rose even further when they unleashed their skills.

    Kurumi looked at the cannons and something inside her told her to run away as soon as possible at the fastest speed she can run. Her face turned ghostly pale at the sight of this incoming attack.

    But, it¡¯s like she¡¯s a deer in headlights, she can¡¯t move even if she wanted to. She stood there as the attack fell on her.

    ¡°Be reduced to ashes¡­¡±

    Two gigantic pillar of flames crashed down upon Kurumi.

    Boom

    The ground trembled from the shock and hot wind blew away all the light objects in the impact area. The hot flames incinerated the impact area like somebody manifested a miniature sun in the area. Not a single thing was spared amidst the flames.

    Heavy smoke wafted up, the aftermath hit Wu Yan and Kotori but their flame shroud stopped the wind before it can even affect them.

    Wu Yan released his cannon and the cannon broke apart like scrap metal, revealing Nietono no Shana which was acting as the core of the weapon. He used the iron sand which was enhanced by Knight of Owner. The augmented iron sand which is now a rank D Noble Phantasm still got destroyed after being the vessel used to control and focus Nietono no Shana¡¯s power at Kurumi.

    Wu Yan sighed in relief that his plan worked as he had hoped, it would have been bad if the cannon broke down before he attacked.

    Normal iron dust would have been melted down into liquid metal in the charging process.

    His improvised Maximum impact: embers had more power than his railgun even if it might not compare to Maximum impact or a lightning bolt conjured by his Electromaster ability. Kotori¡¯s Megiddo Cannon did most of the damage.

    ¡°Shido!¡±

    Tohka who rode Yoshino¡¯s giant puppet along with Yoshino landed near Wu Yan and Kotori.

    They looked at the area charred beyond recognition by Wu Yan and Kotori and they continued.

    ¡°Did we win¡±¡±

    ¡°I think so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at the decimated region and he continued.

    ¡°We made sure to focus our attack on Zaphkiel so Kurumi should still be alive. But, without Zaphkiel to support her, she poses no further threat to us.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino both released sighs of relief. They smiled knowing that they won¡¯t have to keep fighting. They are both capable fighters in their own right but they wanted this fight over the sooner the better.

    Kotori didn¡¯t say anything which was odd. Then, she placed a palm to her forehead like she¡¯s in anguishing pain.

    ¡°Kotori, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wu Yan knew something is up, he hurriedly supported her with an arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Kotori replied but her trembling voice signified that the pain is still there.

    Wu Yan frowned and he noticed her flames are starting to grow more intense.

    ¡°Kotori, is your power going out of control?¡±

    ¡°Out of control?!¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino are both spirits so they know the consequences of letting her powers rage out of control.

    Yoshino¡¯s power would intensify out of her control if she feels terrified or threatened.

    ¡°So you know¡­¡±

    Kotori forced a smile, Wu Yan frowned again when he saw her trying to endure the pain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s land first¡­¡±

    Kotori descended with Wu Yan supporting her. Tohka and Yoshino also followed them and they landed near Mana.

    ¡°You guys did it¡­¡±

    Mana smiled. She didn¡¯t want to aggravate her wounds so she stayed still. Mana noticed Kotori¡¯s odd behavior.

    ¡°Is something wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, she used more power than she should so we have a little problem on our hands¡­¡±

    Wu Yan can just seal her power if she really can¡¯t control them.

    Letting go of Kotori, Wu Yan turned around after asking Tohka to support Kotori. He examined the impact area after the area cleared up.

    After their attack, the battlefield got cracked like some magnitude 9 or 10 earthquake had hit the area. Boulders and debris are everywhere. In the middle of the crater, Kurumi laid with wounds all over her body. Her goth dress also got torn up.

    Wu Yan sighed and he approached her. Standing near her, he looked down at her in silence.

    Kurumi twitched and intense pain rocked her mind. She knew this bitter taste is the taste of defeat so she just gave up and laid there. She can¡¯t move and she can¡¯t fight, she didn¡¯t have any energy left to spare at this point.

    Her eyes lost their focus as she stared blankly at the sky. At that moment, she looked like a tragic heroine.

 Chapter 485: Youâ€™re mine from now on

    In the middle of this dark and smoky crater, Kurumi looked up at the blue sky, the clouds and the birds that are minding their own business. She wondered where did it all go wrong?

    ¡°Ah ah, I lost¡­¡±

    She might be smiling but it doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that she¡¯s feeling very sad right now.

    She looked at the wide sky and she wanted to reach her hand out to grab something only she can see. But, her lack of energy prevented that. She laughed in a pathetic manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±

    Frustrated and upset as she is, she had to admit her defeat. But, she¡¯s strangely happy that she can finally put down this burden. Kurumi herself is unsure what she should be thinking about right now.

    A figure entered her sight while she¡¯s deep in thought. His eyes which looked like they are out of this world had a hint of sadness in them.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san¡­¡±

    Kurumi snickered.

    ¡°Here to gloat about your victory, that¡¯s a detestable hobby.¡±

    Wu Yan sighed.

    ¡°Are you done?¡­¡±

    Kurumi laughed in a sarcastic manner.

    ¡°Did you really think a sound hiding would wake me up?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, you¡¯re in for a disappointment¡­¡±

    Kurumi looked at the sky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret the stuff I have done to get here.¡±

    ¡°I thought you might think like that, you¡¯re strangely stubborn and principled for someone so crazy.¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head in a bitter manner.

    ¡°Want to listen to a story?¡±

    ¡°Story?¡±

    Wu Yan chuckled, he looked up at the sky as well. He continued without waiting for Kurumi¡¯s reply.

    ¡°A long time ago in a land far away, there was a girl named Artoria¡­¡±

    ¡°Born as a female, she had a noble heart, she wanted to be an upstanding knight that defends the unfortunate, the shield that protects her country from harm¡­¡±

    ¡°A great magician at the time, Merlin prophesized that Artoria would one day pull out a magic sword that would make her a king.¡±

    ¡°By chance, Artoria obtained the opportunity to draw the sword and ascend the throne. But, the great magician Merlin warned her thusly¡­¡±

    ¡°Once the sword is drawn, you will no longer be human.¡±

    ¡°Artoria did not hesitate, she gave up her identity as a woman and she took on a masculine guise to become the king that will lead her subjects to a peaceful future. She drew the sword.¡±

    ¡°On that day, Artoria lost two identities, her identity as a woman and as a human. From that point on, she¡¯s a king.¡±

    ¡°Artoria forgot about herself, she worked for the country and her subjects. She fought like mad and won 12 wars in the span of 10 years. She made her country¡¯s name known throughout the land. She stained her hands with the blood of her enemies for her country¡­¡±

    ¡°Artoria protected her subjects, she took everything head-on. After pulling out the magic sword, Artoria stopped aging because of the magic sword. She looked as young as when she first ascended the throne. The subjects forgot who fought for their sakes as fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts. They started thinking and talking about how King Arthur couldn¡¯t possibly understand the people¡¯s sentiment.¡±

    ¡°This continued until a war broke out. Due to various factors, Artoria found herself in the most curious of situation. The subjects she sought to protect now pointed their weapons as her.¡±

    ¡°The fight ended with the death of the king and her subjects¡­¡±

    Kurumi frowned.

    ¡°What, a story about a tragic hero?¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at her. He continued without answering her.

    ¡°At the doorsteps of death, she signed a contract with the world, she would become a heroic spirit to fight once more in a battle royale for a holy grail that would grant a wish of the victors.¡±

    ¡°What Artoria wanted upon winning is to return to the past and stop herself from pulling out the sword, let the sword choose another worthy ruler.¡±

    Kurumi flinched. She looked like she¡¯s out of it but her attention is now focused on Wu Yan.

    Wu Yan laughed and he continued.

    ¡°She busted her ass for the country, gave up a lot of things in the process, won wars and everything still got destroyed in the end. What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°As a king, she did her duty to protect her subjects and the subjects didn¡¯t reciprocate. In the end, after making sure to do her job as best as she could, what¡¯s the point when it all ended like that? To get the perfect outcome, she gave up a lot of things. Did anything really change after all that trouble?¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Kurumi with an intense gaze.

    ¡°Kurumi, Artoria tried to get the perfect outcome and what did she get in the end? You wanna guess?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s voice trembled, she closed her eyes as if she¡¯s trying to run away.

    ¡°Even if she won the holy grail and she got what she wished for, do you think that would really change anything?¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    Kurumi pleaded with him.

    ¡°She paid the price for the perfect outcome, what are you ready to give up?¡±

    ¡°Please stop¡­ I don¡¯t want to listen to this¡­¡±

    In a manic manner, she tried to deny what she¡¯s hearing right now.

    ¡°Or could it be that you gave up so many things and this is the only path left for you?¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±

    She stared at him with bloodshot eyes. Tears started pouring out of her eyes.

    Kurumi shouted at him while bawling her eyes out.

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s my fault! I am the crazy one! What should I do if I can¡¯t do this! What¡¯s the point of my wretched existence? Tell me!!!¡±

    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t have a reason to be then let me give you one.¡±

    Wu Yan squatted down, he rubbed away her tears like how he wiped away the blood on the dying clone last time.

    ¡°How about this, live your life for my sake, from now on, you belong to me.¡±

    ¡°Without my permission, hell will freeze over before I let you die.¡±

    She looked at Wu Yan in a stunned manner. Her eyes started trembling from her bursting emotions. Her eyes also started to lose focus¡­

 Chapter 486: Post-battle happy time?

    Same place, different scenarios, same results. Same actions, different words, same hearts¡­

    They fought in the same zoo Wu Yan picked for his first date with Kurumi. Wu Yan used a lie to force Kurumi into confronting the inevitable truth. From that day onwards, his words had materialized a crack in her iron-will to carry out her beliefs.

    Kurumi didn¡¯t want to admit it. Even if it¡¯s a harsh truth, she refuses to admit what she had been doing all these years had no intrinsic meaning to it.

    She had been fighting against humans and running from them just like Tohka and Yoshino. She lived like a soldier in constant combat. She didn¡¯t have Tohka or Yoshino¡¯s luck, she didn¡¯t find that someone who offered her an arm of support. She ran and resisted until she finally killed her first human.

    After that, killing became almost second nature when confronted with hostility. She numbed her mind with the constant killings. Maybe this is why she became a spirit, maybe this is her reason of existence.

    At least, that¡¯s what she thought before she killed even more humans. The existential crisis came back like a bad round of flu. What is she really doing with this life?

    Kurumi came to a conclusion, this existential crisis stemmed from the fact that spirits like her had no futures.

    If that is so, Kurumi should condemn the past that brought her here.

    She started finding ways to go back to the past to change what has been done.

    To escape this meaningless life of killing, she must kill more to go back in time. What a cruel joke. She wanted to laugh but she¡¯s too blase to do so.

    Wu Yan barred her from going back to change the past. Denied of both past and future, what becomes of her now? Kurumi couldn¡¯t think of a reason to keep going.

    ¡°You live for me, you¡¯re mine from now on!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go dying on me, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°My existence is yours?¡­¡±

    Kurumi stared in disbelief as Wu Yan rubbed away her tears. She recalled the day her clone got done in by Mana. She observed from a dark corner and she saw him wiping away the blood staining her dying clone. If she recalled correctly, he said something along the lines of:

    ¡°Abandoning the past is no different than running away from it, facing it and accepting it is the only way you can move forward. If you don¡¯t have the courage to accept the past the future will always remain far away from you. Forget changing the past if you can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    Kurumi didn¡¯t forget how he murmured about saving Kurumi just one time.

    ¡°Am I not a lost cause?¡±

    Kurumi blurted out. Wu Yan stopped his hand.

    He sighed and he caressed her cheeks while showing her a very smug grin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t reject me¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s eyes wavered before she laughed.

    ¡°Ara ara, stealing my lines, that¡¯s very cheeky of you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shrugged and he continued.

    ¡°If you can be so tyrannical I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t have my way with you. I am getting the feeling that if I don¡¯t do this, you¡¯re going to whip me so hard after this.¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re the one who rejected me, multiple times even¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah well¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying no.¡±

    ¡°What a dictator¡­¡±

    Kurumi licked her lips before she gave him a charming smile in kind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not unpleasant though¡­¡±

    Wu Yan instinctively knew he just dug another grave for himself but what¡¯s done isd one.

    Suddenly, stars started moving in the sky. A familiar noise rang.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    They exchanged looks and they bitterly laughed.

    ¡°AST is really starting to behave like cops. They just can¡¯t arrive in time¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said in a sarcastic manner. He picked up Kurumi and he approached Kotori.

    ¡°Let us return to Fraxinus, those AST members will be here any minute now.¡±

    ¡°We are bringing her along?¡±

    Mana got up, she¡¯s still hurting all over from the fight. Tohka supported her so she wouldn¡¯t fall. She frowned at wu yan.

    ¡°Kurumi lost the power and will to resist, I reckon she would be easy to handle even if we bring her back to Fraxinus.¡±

    Wu Yan sounded like he didn¡¯t care what Mana had to say. Rather, he¡¯s not worried that Kurumi will fight back. Mana felt helpless about his confidence but she didn¡¯t continue her protest.

    Kotori looked like she¡¯s in pain so Wu Yan called out to her.

    ¡°Kotori, you okay?¡±

    She nodded. Kotori couldn¡¯t hold on much longer and Wu Yan knew this.

    Wu Yan asked her to hold on until they get to the ship.

    ¡°Endure for just a bit longer, I will seal your powers after we return to Fraxinus.¡±

    Wu Yan spoke into his communication device.

    ¡°Reine, teleport everyone back¡­¡±

    A blinding pillar of light engulfed them and they disappeared after the light faded.

    The gang returned to Fraxinus in a blink of an eye. Reine and Kyouhei greeted them after coming out of the operation room.

    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±

    Reine saw Kurumi who is in Wu Yan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Reine, you take Kurumi, Mana, and Shiori to the medical center.¡±

    Wu Yan passed Kurumi to Reine. It might have been Wu Yan¡¯s hallucination but Reine looked very serious for some reason.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Kyouhei supported Mana and he followed Reine to the medical center.

    When they are gone, Wu Yan sighed in relief and he raised his hand.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    The sealing bracelets shined brightly and after the girls glowed up in red. Their spirit powers started getting sealed away.

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes widened as if he¡¯s surprised with the results.

    When the spiritual powers that supported the girls¡¯ armor went away, naturally, the armor that lost its energy source de-materialized.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    He stared at their figures so hard his eyes might just pop out. The girls are also shocked, the room fell into an awkward silence.

    As time slowly passed, Kotori lowered her head, she shielded her modest peaks from Wu Yan¡¯s view before she unleashed a massive kick to his solar plexus.

    ¡°Are you done ogling?!¡±

    Wu Yan fell in a beautiful parabola, he hit the floor head-first and he had only one thing to say.

    Worth it¡­

 Chapter 487: A change of hear

    Consciousness slowly returned to Kurumi, her eyelids trembled and she opened those beautiful eyes of hers.

    She remembered that she is now a prisoner.

    ¡°Finally awake huh?¡±

    A familiar voice greeted her the moment she opened her eyes. She looked at the direction the sound was coming from.

    Wu Yan entered her sight.

    With an apple in his hand, he sat crossed legs like a boss while peeling the apple. Wu Yan is probably so bored that he¡¯s trying to peel the apple without breaking off the fruit peel.

    Kurumi giggled at Wu Yan who is childishly trying to achieve something pointless. She can¡¯t believe this is the same guy who used an overwhelming aura against her when she kidnapped his people.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Wu Yan asked while still focusing on peeling the apple.

    Kurumi felt slightly offended by his attitude and she teased him.

    ¡°Ara, so an apple is more important than me huh? What a cruel man¡­¡±

    Wu Yan got distracted and the peel fell onto the ground leaving the apple with just a little bit of peel left on it.

    Wu Yan¡¯s expression froze up and he stared at Kurumi, he is making it very obvious that he blamed Kurumi for this one. He threw the apple onto a nearby plate like a child throwing a tantrum. Kurumi got her little revenge and she laughed out loud.

    Rolling his eyes at her, he examined her with his eyes before he nodded his head in a satisfied manner.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all healed up, a spirit¡¯s regenerative power is quite something isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°A compliment, are you trying to get on my good side?¡±

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at him. Her natural regenerative powers fell well below his. If she didn¡¯t use any special powers, she probably couldn¡¯t keep up in a fight of attrition.

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all better now, what¡¯s your plan from now on?¡±

    He¡¯s making sure that her resolve has been completely broken, he¡¯s hoping that after the fight, she would give up on further pursuing her initial goals.

    Kurumi lowered her head in silence. Wu Yan also waited patiently for Kurumi¡¯s answer. It is a very tense quiet mood in the room right now.

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt anxious. Kurumi continued talking without making eye contact.

    ¡°If I choose to continue my goal of changing the past, what will you do?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he replied with a serious tone.

    ¡°If that is the case, I am going to continue pounding that thought out of your head, you can bet I am going to get in your way every step of the way.¡±

    Wu Yan can¡¯t see her expression what with her bangs blocking it from view. However, he can see her shoulders trembling like she¡¯s having some sort of internal struggle.

    After a while, he heard a sigh and she raised her head. She used her devilish smile on him.

    ¡°Well then, I guess I¡¯m in your care from now on, Shido-san.¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud after being stunned briefly by her smile. Kurumi is a very troublesome spirit to pacify but he had done the impossible.

    He reckoned that showing mercy to her clone during their first encounter, beating her while she¡¯s going mad, and the sob story all played a role in changing her mind. Without any of those, he would still be stuck at the first stage.

    She had a change in heart and now she accepted him.

    Words didn¡¯t get through to her, actions also failed to make her bend. Only through pain and shouldering some of that pain with empathy did she finally open up.

    Wu Yan busted his ass for this one, Kurumi also had the toughest confrontation in her life.

    He bought a sealing bracelet from the shop and he presented it to her.

    ¡°Since you know about Tohka and the others, you should also know about the function of this bracelet right?¡±

    She looked like she¡¯s not sure but no one can blame her.

    After wearing this sealing bracelet, everything will change, her life of killing, the question of existence, the desire to change the past and the uncertainty regarding the future.

    She¡¯s tired and frustrated but more than anything, she wanted closure, she¡¯s not sure if this is correct.

    Finally, she wore the bracelet and the sealing bracelet did its job. Her spirit powers got sealed after the sealing bracelet emitted a loud flash of light.

    She felt a foreign power coursing through her body. The body sealed all her powers and she can veritably feel a gradual reduction of her powers. Like a warden, the power gathered up all her spirit powers in one place and locked it up. Wu Yan¡¯s sealing bracelet gained another red band.

    Of course, Wu Yan forgot to mention the part about spirit dress disappearing after sealing powers. That¡¯s why he got to enjoy the sight of Kurumi¡¯s pristine and lustrous birthday suit.

 Chapter 488: Kurumi on the offensive?

    Her twin-tails got undone after her goth attire disappeared with her ribbons. Her flowing jet-black hair fell down along her back making her look like she¡¯s a frail princess.

    Her bangs covered her left eye which is a miniature golden clock. She¡¯s shocked at this sudden turn of events.

    It didn¡¯t take long for her gothic attire to fade into nothingness. Wu Yan made sure to keep his eyes on her the whole time.

    Witnessing her in all her glory, his mouth slowly turned into a giant ¡®o¡¯ shape. He also involuntary stored a detailed copy of her frontal torso¡¯s unique topology. His nose started itching and he started getting riled up.

    How can he forget about this when he just got kicked in the guts for doing this to ther other ladies. With his impeccable memory, forgetting the fact that Astral dresses disappear after sealing should be impossible.

    Kurumi recovered from her surprised state and she grinned at Wu Yan like she knew what this horndog is thinking about.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido-san, I am starting to doubt if you really forgot or you¡¯re doing this on purpose. Not that I have any way of proving it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his hands vigorously in denial, even if Kurumi herself didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°No no, I really forgot¡­¡±

    Wu Yan tried to explain himself but his wondering eyes betrayed him.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t hide her glorious body from his view, she got up and she placed her hands on the bed while facing him.

    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to explain anything. I am up for it anytime Shido-san wants to do it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s body flinched. He turned his head the other way, fearing that he would lose control against her flushed look and her porcelain-like skin.

    ¡°I think you should put on something¡­¡±

    He said, cursing himself for saying something so blasphemous. Tears started flowing out of his eyes making wavy-shaped trails.

    ¡°Ara, Shido-san seriously¡­¡±

    Kurumi touched her lower lip with her index finger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for someone with such a cute side to you¡­¡±

    ¡°C-cute¡­¡±

    He¡¯s slightly angered that Kurumi called him cute but he replied in a helpless manner anyway.

    ¡°Okay, stop teasing me, find something to cover yourself now.¡±

    Kurumi stared with wide eyes at his flustered look. Suddenly, she had an impish impulse. She crawled out of her blanket and towards Wu Yan in a sensual manner.

    Wu Yan froze up when he saw this. Before he can respond, Kurumi had already reached him. She turned his head until he¡¯s facing her. Even if he didn¡¯t want to look, he had front-row, nay, he had VIP seat to the sight of Kurumi in her birthday suit.

    He examined her twin mountains and her equally smooth lanky arms. The cherries on her peaks practically sucked him in with how alluring they looked.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Wu Yan got engulfed in carnal flames.

    Kurumi grinned, not knowing how deep a trouble she¡¯s in. She smiled like a spirit that got its way with her victim. She grabbed his hand and she perked up her hooters.

    ¡°Wanna touch them?¡±

    Wu Yan got done in by these 3 words. He gulped so loud that Kurumi who heard it giggled.

    Still pushing her luck, she moved his hand on top of her cans. The next instant, a divine sensation started suffusing his hand.

    Wu Yan is utterly speechless. There is no going back now, they are in the end-game of the first-half. His already weak tolerance for this kind of stuff immediately broke.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡±

    He gave her a nice squeeze and she moaned while her muscles tensed up, lifting her up from the bed.

    Wu Yan unleashed his kung fu fury on her hooters, kneading them into many shapes. Instead of shaping clay with unchained melody playing in the background, he¡¯s doing his job as a federal boobie inspector to inspect the quality, bounciness, volume, and other relevant matters like a trained professional. Of course, he closed his eyes due to how good this felt.

    With her back arching up, she tried to silence herself by biting down on her finger to no meaningful end. Her sweet voice still leaked out. Kurumi started having misty eyes, the pleasure threatened to consume her. Her sweet voice also gave the room a pinkish and salacious mood.

    ¡°Nhh~~~ Shido-san¡­¡±

    Her sensual lament is like concentrated alcohol to Wu Yan¡¯s ears. While trying to catch her breath, Kurumi glanced at Wu Yan who is busy tinkering with her jugs.

    At this moment, their eyes met and sparks ignited inside their hearts. Like opposite poles of the magnet, their faces slowly drew closer.

    When their lips touched, the two finally realized what they are doing but their tongues are already dancing in a very venereal manner.

    His hands never stopped moving. He used more and more force until Kurumi¡¯s skin flushed in a deeper shade of red. Wu Yan gagged her with his tongue so he can personally feel her moan, or rather the oral vibrations she¡¯s making.

    When they removed their kissers, one of them had a victorious grin while the other looked like she¡¯s too drunk on passion to react. One of them is still doing okay while the other one is heaving and panting like she¡¯s been through something intense.

    Wu Yan started sliding one of his hands down towards her garden where the sun don¡¯t shine.

    As his hand made its way down, Kurumi¡¯s body quivered with anticipation and anxiety. He had supernatural power in this department, it¡¯s like somebody is assaulting her body with bolts of pleasure that coursed through her spinal cord and up into her brain. She can barely catch her breath while Wu Yan played with her pumpkin and kitten.

    Her moans started growing larger in volume until she let out a long drawn-out wail. Wu Yan had sent another girl up to cloud nine with his hands.

    Wu Yan stopped with shock.

    That was easy, what about me?

    Wu Yan¡¯s boredom might have been revealed inadvertently to Kurumi. She got up and she positioned herself in front of Wu Yan.

    Just as Wu Yan wondered what she¡¯s going to do¡­

    She lowered her head and greeted Lil¡¯ johnny with her mouth. This is the first BJ he received so he decided to close his eyes and let her do her thing. Judging from how he inhaled with excitement, she¡¯s probably doing a beautiful job.

 Chapter 489: We havenâ€™t even seen other more than 10 times

    A surge of dopamine hit Wu Yan¡¯s brain, this pleasure is too much for him. His heart wavered, he didn¡¯t think anyone would do this for him.

    The dependable Kaichou-sama, tsundere Railgun, seemingly audacious Joou-sama, and even Ikaros who is very obedient wouldn¡¯t touch his pickle with their oral orifice. Wu Yan also didn¡¯t want to force them if they don¡¯t want to give him head.

    To think Kurumi who he had just met would do this for him. Heck, they haven¡¯t even seen other more than 10 times, counting every encounter they had. Honestly, Wu Yan is touched by her assertiveness.

    It¡¯s quite obvious to Wu Yan that Kurumi didn¡¯t have much experience doing this. Her teeth almost nicked his meat stick a few times, he¡¯s both happy and anxious that she might mess up.

    She¡¯s a quick learner though, after a few minutes, she grasped the basics of holding his mini-me in her mouth. She even started venturing deeper, or rather his painter¡¯s brush got even deeper. She gagged from time to time but she¡¯s got her hands on the steering wheel now.

    The sound she¡¯s making her the throbbing sensation coming from a certain extremity caused him to heave in a very satisfied manner. At last, she finished her job and she gulped down the turbid liquid that came gushing out of his little Wayne.

    Wu Yan¡¯s lust got re-ignited after she finished her job in such a spectacular way. He panted like a brute and his eyes shone bright with passion.

    He hoisted Kurumi up by her knees and he fastened his hold onto her waist. He ignored her surprised look and he stabbed her kitten with his magic wand.

    He could hear the sound of something tearing with his superhuman hearing. Kurumi¡¯s expression turned pale as she threw her head back in an anguished manner. She quickly recovered with renewed vigor and joy.

    Truly a beast, she found pleasure in pain, she had the talent to become a magnificent masochist. Although, with her personality, she could also be an amazing sadist.

    He resisted the urge to hump away. He decided that it would be better to let Kurumi accustom herself to this part before he continued. He¡¯s not in a rush anyway.

    They embraced each other in a very intimate manner. They didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t need to. After the pain faded, Kurumi looked at Wu Yan with a feverish look.

    ¡°Shido¡­ that¡¯s so mean off you¡­ You didn¡¯t ask for my permission.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said everything you own belonged to me?¡±

    Wu Yan grinned at her but Kurumi had a plan up her sleeve to get back at him.

    She smiled before she pressed those bountiful jugs against his chest. She started rocking herself up and down, forward and backward, it¡¯s like she wanted to fan his lust further. Well, objective achieved.

    She didn¡¯t stop there, she slowly inched herself up along his torso, her body trembling from the pain of penetration and weakness caused by the jolts of pleasure shooting through her. She still managed to move up enough to plunge herself down again.

    ¡°Mh¡­¡±

    She moaned but she kept working her routine even though the pain didn¡¯t completely fade away just yet. Slowly, she adjusted her rhythm until the pain was replaced completely with pleasure. Her face started flushing red with renewed passion. She rode him with such force that Wu Yan had a hard time choosing where to look as her cans mesmerized him like an exotic dance.

    He joined her dance by stretching out his hands to mold those magnificent hooters into his desired shapes. The stimulation he provided fed her lust and she whimpered in a very erotic manner.

    Kurumi started losing herself in the pits of carnal pleasure. Her vision blurred from all this stimulation and only one thought remained, to keep moving.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s draped in a fine pinkish silk fabric since her skin is so flushed from their intense battle. Wu Yan almost passed out from lack of oxygen since he is practically hyperventilating.

    The burst of pleasure almost sent her to heaven a few times now. She feels like she¡¯s standing at the edge of a cliff where a tsunami is brewing. While panting like someone made her run laps, she knew she won¡¯t last long like this.

    Sure enough, she came after she slammed her pumpkin down onto his holy spear. Her muscles tensed up as she arched her back before she fell onto Wu Yan¡¯s bare chest. Still moaning in a low voice, her lips trembled on Wu Yan¡¯s chest like she¡¯s giving him kisses on his chest. Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath.

    ¡°Did you feel good?¡±

    He tidied her ruffled hair and he gave her a peck on the cheek. Kurumi wanted to punch this guy but she didn¡¯t have the energy. He grinned like he did all the work whereas Kurumi¡¯s the one who actually worked to get to where she is.

    Kurumi opened her mouth in protest but she couldn¡¯t talk as she is still tired and exhausted.

    Wu Yan smiled before he stood up while supporting Kurumi by her waist, he positioned her for some multi-directional drilling. After the piston is in place, he started smashing her, causing her to whimper out loud.

    He bounced her up and down with ease, although he tried to be gentle, the impact still sent shockwaves into Kurumi¡¯s mind. Beads of sweat started forming while she moaned out loud.

    Wu Yan plowed her through and through. She didn¡¯t even bother lowering her tone, she¡¯s practically screaming in pleasure right now. Her mind¡¯s going blank, she subconsciously held onto Wu Yan by wrapping her arms around his neck. She closed her eyes in bliss as she let him do all the work this time. She sent what little energy she had into restraining her vocal cords from vocalizing her thoughts.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Wu Yan to drive her to Cummingway alley. Her moan lasted a full ten seconds and she fell like a doll with its strings cut onto Wu Yan¡¯s body.

    A certain beast still wouldn¡¯t let Kurumi go when the girl obviously needed some time to refresh herself. After coming to the world of Date A Live, Wu Yan can only reach third base at most with Kotori, including the hot spring trip. He never got to the fourth base so it¡¯s safe to say his balls were as blue as a blue hole.

    Wu Yan¡¯s wives are already at over 10 and counting. However, his partners didn¡¯t come here with him. Moreover, he can¡¯t get Kotori to roll around with him in the sheets because Shiori is at home most of the time. Plus, Imouto mode who is easier to work with hasn¡¯t made an appearance for a long time now. He would have to prepare his will if he approached Kotori in order to get his wick dipped.

    Tohka looks like an easy conquest but Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her innocent side. Yoshino is too moe so she¡¯s off the menu.

    Wu Yan can only watch as cute girls dashed and jumped around him. Repeat this for days in front of Wu Yan who can barely live a week without some action in bed is how you get a beast of pure lust walking around with a short fuse.

    Since Kurumi served herself upon such a shiny silver platter, if he didn¡¯t make good use of this opportunity, he would probably get smite by the various gods that made this happen for him.

    He laid her onto the bed. He made her turn around and get into a balasana yoga pose with her hips raised towards him while she faced the headboard of the bed. What better way to get rid of his horndog horniness than to pin her hand against the bed and slam into her booty from behind in a good old doggy-style?

    Kurumi started whimpering as Wu Yan continued ramming her.

 Chapter 490: A mission that is easy and hard at the same time.

    High in the skies of Tengu City, inside Fraxinus.

    In a room that¡¯s meant for the sick and wounded to recover, a stream of sounds ranging from the wet slapping of meat and haggard breathing kept pouring forth although the sound got stopped completely at the door. Even if someone wanted to eavesdrop by placing their ears against the door, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything since the soundproofing work done on the rooms are of ridiculous quality.

    Even if someone broke into their room and found them screwing each other crazy, they would probably get mad at the healthy one for doing such a nasty business in a room meant for the patient to rest and recover.

    An hour before this, Kurumi¡¯s still unconscious and resting properly as a patient should. Fast-forward one hour later, she¡¯s bumping uglies with Wu Yan like her wounds are mere scratches.

    Of course, Wu Yan is to be blamed as well. He should have exercised restraints when dealing with someone who is recovering from her wounds.

    Kurumi might have been wounded but she more or less recovered hours after their fight. Her stamina is still lacking but she can perform daily activities just fine in her present state. After all, she tempted Wu Yan while in her current state.

    Kurumi didn¡¯t plan on getting some lust-and-thrust her but Wu Yan¡¯s reaction to her lost of Astral Dress caused Kurumi to flirt with Wu Yan. She wanted to tease him a little and if worse comes to worst, she expected him to let her off the hook if she cleaned up his pole.

    Boy, did that backfire hard on her.

    She¡¯s okay with how things turned out. However, she wanted him to choose a better time and place next time although, at this point, it would sound like she¡¯s crying over spilled milk.

    After a long moan, the room started to quiet down. Only faint breathing sound could be heard. Wu Yan looked very refreshed. He narrowed his eyes after being completely satisfied with his latest accomplishment. He glanced at Kurumi who is still flushed from their intense pants-off dance-off session. Her heaving chest made her hooters rub against his chest, Wu Yan¡¯s lust almost returned to him.

    Kurumi, having sustained a lot of erotic damage lost any strength to continue their lecherous dance. She closed her eyes and her breathing calmed down. This is her way of telling him that she¡¯s out of it.

    ¡°You did well¡­¡±

    Running his fingers through her hair and down her back, Wu Yan mumbled. With Kurumi¡¯s spirit constitution and physical abilities, they should have been able to keep at it for much longer, she wouldn¡¯t be sleeping like a log after just a few sessions of aggressive cuddling.

    But, Kurumi is still in the process of recovery and her powers are sealed so her regenerative abilities are severely impaired. Plus, Wu Yan didn¡¯t exactly go easy on her either so it¡¯s only natural that she would be this exhausted. Not to mention, Kurumi at her peak still couldn¡¯t beat Wu Yan in terms of stamina so it¡¯s her fate to lose in a battle of the sheets.

    However, for her first time, she did surprisingly well. She exhibited tremendous talent for being able to keep up as they crushed buns together. Truly a terrifying spririt.

    He traced his fingers along her smooth back as she fell into a deep sleep. He accidentally touched her sealing bracelet. With Kurumi sealed, his second mission in this world is completed with only the third and last mission stopping him from returning to his world.

    The second quest required him to seal the first four spirits to make an appearance in the original work and he had done just that.

    He opened his system control panel and he scrolled over to the quest tab and sure enough the third mission has been unlocked.

    ===

    World: Date A Live

    Theme: Gathering

    Quest 1: Collect 10 spacequakes, progress: 10/10.

    Reward: 50,000 x Equipment Points, Item Points, Ability Points, and Summoning Points.

    Quest 2: Using the sealing bracelet, seal the powers of Yatogami Tohka, yoshino, Tokisaki Kurumi, and Itsuka Kotori, progress: completed.

    Reward: Free upgrades on any chosen two pieces of equipment excluding any equipment with B rating and above, and Gate of Babylon.

    Quest 3: Use Knight of Owner to turn the airship, Fraxinus into a Noble phantasm and store it in Gate of Babylon.

    Reward: Level up one time.

    ===

    While touching the control panel, his finger trembled with anger. If he wasn¡¯t careful enough, he might accidentally stick his finger into Kurumi¡¯s mouth.

    This mission would get him in hot water if Kotori found out.

    He confirmed one more time that this quest isn¡¯t a trick on his eyes.

    Fraxinus is like the base of operation for Ratatoskr, with technologies decades ahead of technologies that are cutting-edge and programs that can analyze spirits, the loss of Fraxinus would spell the end of Ratatoskr.

    Turning such an important asset into a noble phantasm? That¡¯s like asking him to make Ratatoskr his enemy.

    Even if Kotori agreed to this, the other personnel in the organization probably wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Kotori¡¯s authority would be challenged if she gave such a preposterous order to her subordinates. He could give them permission to use Fraxinus after turning it into a noble phantasm but that¡¯s no assurance of their cooperation.

    This quest looked very simple but it¡¯s hard as well. It¡¯s easy to get Kotori to cooperate with him but he had no clues where to begin negotiating with the other members of the organization.

    Should I just rob the thing?

    Kotori wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he did.

    Staring at the mission, Wu Yan sighed after realizing that he can only this matter for now since he didn¡¯t know how the others would react to this.

    He¡¯s not in a rush to leave this world right now so he¡¯s just going to chill and wing it. He needs to find a time to properly talk with Kotori about this.

    The reward is the only thing providing Wu Yan with any real motivation to finish the quest. A level up for him is a very big thing for him because it would make him go into level 70 which is the start of his journey as a tier 8 super-powered individual. This would also save him a lot of grinding.

    Beep, Quest 2 has been completed. Please choose 2 equipment below Grade B to upgrade, Gate of Babylon is excluded from this upgrade option.

    Wu Yan flinched before he showed an expression of excitement.

    He had been eyeing this reward for a long time now.

 Chapter 491: Equipment upgrading

    Wu Yan was counting on this reward to upgrade his arsenal. If he succeeded, he would be able to increase the potency of Gate of Babylon.

    He has been filling the Gate of Babylon with Iron sand constructs that he turned into noble phantasms with his Knight of Owner ability. The result has been largely disappointing since his Gate of Babylon is still at Grade C.

    If he kept doing this, it would take years if not decades for there to be any real improvement.

    He had an idea, what if he can upgrade the grade of his iron sand? What would that do?

    The mountains of Iron sand noble phantasms stored in Gate of Babylon is the reason why his Gate of Babylon is at grade C instead of grade D. By this logic, without significantly increasing the quality of his iron sand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to increase the grade of Gate of Babylon even if he poured an ocean¡¯s worth of iron sand into Gate of Babylon.

    If he used equipment he bought to increase Gate of Babylon¡¯s grade, it would be feasible but it would cost a fortune, he can¡¯t even imagine how much he would have to buy to do this.

    Gate of Babylon¡¯s potency has been Wu Yan¡¯s concern for a while now. If he winged it, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this equipment any justice. If he upgraded it with equipment, he would burn a giant hole through his wallet.

    Hopefully, the System wouldn¡¯t troll him by upgrading one grain of Iron Sand to Grade C.

    Upgrading his Mainstream Armament Iron sand which is currently at Grade D to Grade C would most likely increase Gate of Babylon¡¯s grade to grade B. Moreover, once this bet turns into reality, he would literally have mountains of Rare armament as his arsenal.

    With such great power at his disposal, a rematch with Jaafar would end very quickly with Jaafar¡¯s defeat. He can choose from making Jaafar a pin-cushion or chaining him up and whipping him into submission. He also wouldn¡¯t need any special tricks to fight Kurumi if they ever fought again.

    Wu Yan would laugh out loud but considering that Kurumi¡¯s still asleep nearby, he decided to hold it in for now.

    Even Gilgamesh¡¯s Gate of Babylon had to rely on EA and Enkidu, his two most powerful and trusted Noble Phantasms to boost his Gate of Babylon¡¯s grade. Those noble phantasms are probably Gold Armaments with the rest of his arsenal being Rare armaments.

    His Gate of Babylon is now approaching the original Gate of Babylon in terms of potency. But, though he lacked a bit in the gold armament department, his Meteor Shower could wreak havoc just like Gilgamesh¡¯s EA.

    Beep, Quest 2 completed, please choose 2 Grade C or below equipment to upgrade 1 time, excluding Gate of Babylon.

    The System sent another notification because Wu Yan didn¡¯t respond to the first one. Wu Yan inhaled and he silently gave his order to the System.

    ¡°System, upgrade Iron Sand.¡±

    Wu Yan intentionally gave an ambiguous term to cover his equipment, he didn¡¯t know if it would work but he¡¯s going to find out in just a bit.

    The System responded much to Wu Yan¡¯s glee.

    Beep, Iron Sand upgraded to Grade C.

    The iron sand in storage glowed brightly as blood vessels-esque line spread among the iron sand store in Gate of Babylon.

    That¡¯s the sign that the iron sand are enhanced by Knight of Owner. A mysterious power caused the lines to beat like blood is coursing through them pumped by an invisible heart. He can feel the iron sand growing stronger by the second.

    Appearance-wise, not much changed, qualitatively, the iron-sand transformed drastically. The lines faded away after breaking through an invisible threshold.

    The lines are now darker and more prominent but it¡¯s still not readily seen without a closer examination.

    Another notification came after he upgraded his iron sand.

    Beep, Gate of Babylon¡¯s grade has been increased to Grade B

    ===

    Name

    Wu Yan

    Abilities

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment

    Gate of Babylon (Rank B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points

    170,000

    Item Points

    50,000

    Ability Points

    170,000

    Summoning Points

    230,000

    Level

    69

    ===

    ¡°Grade B, at last¡­¡±

    He released a sigh of relief, the tension he¡¯s been feeling got replaced with joy. He¡¯s worried that System wouldn¡¯t let him slip past that loophole but he made it so that¡¯s that.

    Now his Gate of Babylon is a bona fide Gold Armament. He¡¯s going to make full use of the Rare Armament grade Iron sand in his arsenal the next he gets a chance to display its power.

    Of course, he can still upgrade another equipment.

    ¡°System, upgrade Nietono no Shana.¡±

    He silently ordered System.

    Beep, Nietono no Shana upgraded to Grade B.

    Nietono no Shana got augmented by a mysterious force, appearance-wise, Nietono no Shana is a flimsy blade so there aren¡¯t any major light show or sparks but the quality of Nietono no Shana is obviously better than before. He can feel it just by running his finger along the blade.

    Now that he has upgraded his weapon, he is stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 492: Integrating the sealing bracelets

    Gate of Babylon and Nietono no Shana¡¯s upgrade made Wu Yan happier than after he managed to bed Kurumi. His equipment being upgraded means that he can fight much better than before even if he didn¡¯t in levels or get any new abilities.

    Nietono no Shana is already a deadly weapon in Wu Yan¡¯s hands. Now that it is a gold armament, he can use this flame sword to a much higher extent than before. With Gate of Babylon, Nietono no Shana, and Meteor Shower which is his hidden trump card, he now has 3 gold armaments at his disposal.

    If the elders and old ones in the world of Silvaria found out, they would probably die out of jealousy. Gold armaments are something tier 9 individuals would kill for. In a place crawling with talented monsters, only Sylph, the princess of an entire empire got her hands on a gold armament. Even then, she had to rely on daddy¡¯s money and influence to get it.

    Meanwhile, a tier 8 individual has 3 gold armaments that can give other gold armaments a run for its money.

    If word ever got out, his fame would rise past the tier 9 old foggies. After all, nobody has heard news of anyone with two gold armaments and above, not even among tier 9 individuals.

    With 3 gold armaments, Wu Yan who can challenge a tier 9 to a fight will absolutely end Jaafar if he came around asking for a rematch. He wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to use his berserker beast mode.

    Rare armaments might be common in Silvaria World Institute but Gold armaments are very rare. This is the reason why tier 9 individuals want them so badly. Moreover, gold armaments are also far better than rare armaments in terms of potency even if they are only one tier apart.

    Needless to say, Wu Yan is a very happy man right now.

    His happiness diminished the moment he saw the 50,000 item points on his screen.

    He had bought 4 sealing bracelets and now he¡¯s very close to being broke in this department.

    He consoled himself.

    ¡°800,000 Item Points for the loyalty of 4 cute girls, totally worth it.¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at his hand. One of his hand had 3 bracelets while the other hand had 2 bracelets, a few more bracelets and he could probably make a very tacky armguard from the sealing bracelets. He frowned at how messy they looked on his hand.

    ¡°System, is there any way to reduce the number of sealing bracelets but I get to keep their functions?¡±

    Wu Yan asked and the System replied.

    ¡°User, as the bracelets perform similar functions, you can integrate the sealing bracelets.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to integrate the sealing bracelets?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched.

    ¡®How?¡±

    ¡°Via a request to System.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Alright, I want to integrate my sealing bracelets.¡±

    ¡°Initiating integration process, please pay 50,000 Item Points, pay now?¡±

    Wu Yan silently cursed the System with all the profanities he had learned up till now. He recited them one more time just in case he missed one.

    Fool me once, shame on you, fool me twice, shame o- nevermind, Wu Yan should have expected this since it¡¯s not the first time System had screwed him over.

    He looked at his remaining 50,000 pts and he wondered if the System is doing this on purpose, it seemed like a simple enough task to integrate a few measly bracelets.

    His nutsack is hurting for a different reason other than launching meat missiles into Kurumi.

    Wu Yan rubbed his temples before answering yes.

    Beginning integration, integration completed. Please note that the sealing bracelet integration function has been acquired and will no longer require item points in the future.

    Wu Yan felt a bit better and he looked at his bracelets.

    The bracelets merged 1 by 1 as white lines combined them. Soon, the 5 bracelets got merged into the first bracelet on his right hand. The rest of the sealing bracelets shattered into fragments.

    The fragments were suspended in the air before they flew towards the remaining bracelet, merging with it.

    The sealing bracelet had additional red motives added to them. It now had 5 bands of red motives donning the sealing bracelet.

    The sealing bracelet looked like it was made by the heavens since the motives had a natural-looking pattern that would be hard to artificially mimic.

    If he unleashed one of the girls, one of the red bands would disappear until they are sealed again.

    He looked less tacky than before with only a bracelet on one of his hands.

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    ¡°Looks like I have to find a way to earn some item points after returning to Silvaria.¡±

    There are a lot of useful tools in the item shop, without item points to buy them, he would be screwed the next time he needed to use one of the tools.

    With one of the items required to unseal the mysterious crystal, his objective in this world is mostly complete. Now he needed to find a way to finish quest 3 and get that level up.

    ¡°After returning to Silvaria, I am going to need a world to do some serious grinding. If I don¡¯t take advantage of the time difference 1: 100 ratio between Silvaria and any transcript world, I would be wasting what the System has to offer.¡±

    Wu Yan glanced at quest 3 before he sighed with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Kotori and the others would be okay with me taking the Fraxinus as one of my noble phantasms. I think it should be easy¡­ probably¡­¡±

    This matter could go both ways, if he fessed up his origins and properly explained to Kotori about his existence, she would probably agree without much fuss.

    Fraxinus is meant to serve as a base of operation for planning and executing plans to save spirits. He had more or less pacified close to half of all spirits. Moreover, once he finished quest 3 and left this world for Silvaria, this world would enter a frozen state.

    Since the universe would be essentially frozen, nobody would notice if Fraxinus is gone, no spirits would appear and nothing would happen. It¡¯s a no brainer for Wu Yan but the decision isn¡¯t his to make right now.

    He pondered a bit more and he decided to just ignore the quest for now.

 Chapter 493: Act first, report later

    Wu Yan put on his clothes before he adjusted Kurumi¡¯s blanket so she can sleep better. He covered her lustrous body with the blanket and he nodded in a satisfied manner.

    He gave her a light peck on her forehead after brushing aside her bangs. It¡¯s like Kurumi can feel this, she wrinkled her nose and she tilted her head a bit before she fell back into her peaceful sleep.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that this cute sleeping girl can get crazy when you¡¯re not being careful. He shook his head and he headed towards the door.

    Fraxinus, control room¡­

    The members in the control room are busy analyzing the data they got from the fight in the zoo. Any information they can gather will be put to use in their efforts to save more spirits. It¡¯s not every day that you can get 4 spirits in one place and see them in action. They are going to be very busy watching and reviewing the footage they have of the fight.

    The objective here is to find any and all information that can be utilized in the future. It would reduce the risk of harm for both side not to mention increase the chances of successfully pacifying a spirit.

    Naturally, Kotori is present as the commander of Ratatoskr. She¡¯s stable after Wu Yan sealed her powers. Although she still needed more rest, she¡¯s here because she felt more at home helping spirits than resting in bed.

    She can also raise the morale of the personnel working around the clock by just being here. It¡¯s better than dying of boredom in bed.

    ¡°Oh, the commander is using her powerful gaze on me, I feel so invigorated!¡±

    If you ignored his personality, this handsome man known as Kyouhei Kannazuki would have no problems scoring it with the ladies. However, he is running his mouth off like a hippotamus and dancing around the room like a monkey, needless to say, this destroyed his image and reputation as a handsome man.

    He might be hyped to do some work but since he¡¯s the second-in-command, he had relatively little to do when there are no spirits which would explain why he can be so lax as to dance around the office like a clown.

    Kyouhei is starting to get on Kotori¡¯s nerves. Her veins started bulging near her temple, it might be his voice or it might be Kyouhei¡¯s dancing, either way, Kotori¡¯s not happy right now.

    She snapped, with a snap of the fingers, two burly men walked in and they grabbed Kyouhei.

    Kannazuki Kyouhei pleaded for mercy.

    ¡°Commander, please, spare me since I have been working really hard!¡±

    Kotori told him off with an emotionless face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so energetic, why don¡¯t you go dig a hole and then fill it back up again. I order you to do that for a day!¡±

    Kyouhei couldn¡¯t be happier, the burly men escorted him out while he cheered out loud.

    Wu Yan made way for the two burly men since he didn¡¯t know what that¡¯s about nor did he want to know. He entered the room while his lip twitched. He knew better than to ask Kotori what happened but he still entered her crosshairs.

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    Kotori spotted him and she clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to tend to Kurumi?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s not sure whether she¡¯s displeased with him or Kurumi. It¡¯s probably something to do with both of them so Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake and she appears fine. I put her back to bed and I came over here to check up on some stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡±

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°And she didn¡¯t cause any trouble?¡±

    If Kurumi wanted to, she could probably do extensive damage inside Fraxinus. Wu Yan fervently objected Kotori¡¯s proposal to put cameras in and around her room. He did this without any ill intent and he¡¯s thanking himself for being so thoughtful of Kurumi¡¯s feeling. If he didn¡¯t object, the surveillance team would probably have a lot to talk about when they went off duty. Worst-case scenario, their pants-off dance-off session might have been broadcasted in the control room.

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed and he continued.

    ¡°Kotori, I have sealed her powers with the sealing bracelet, I don¡¯t think she can cause any more trouble for us.¡±

    The control room turned silent.

    ¡°Kurumi put on the sealing bracelet?¡±

    Kurumi is both gleeful and shocked.

    Everyone stared at Wu Yan with widened eyes.

    Wu Yan is not comfortable with the tense mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes? Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Kotori asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone here is aware just how hard it is to communicate with Kurumi let alone pacify her. A person who can appease such a spirit appeared, of course, they wanted to know how he did it.

    ¡°Even if you ask me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan smiled and he continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer¡­¡±

    Kotori stared at Wu Yan for a bit before she turned towards Reine.

    ¡°What does the spirit analyzer say?¡±

    Reine looked at her screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Kurumi¡¯s spirit signature is completely gone, the chances of sealing her powers are above 90%, he¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Everyone in the control room hurrayed. Kotori released a sigh of relief and she smiled.

    Kurumi is a very vexing target for them. She¡¯s not afraid to kill when provoked, she¡¯s also mentally unstable, she has a kill count of at least 10,000, Ratatoskr has never been successful in their efforts to placate her until today.

    Granted, it¡¯s only reasonable that they are overjoyed when someone solved their biggest problem for them.

    They are all looking at Wu Yan with eyes of admiration.

 Chapter 494: A prelude to a catfight?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle¡­¡±

    Reine who is unfazed at most anything voiced her surprise out loud. She continued.

    ¡°Tokisaki Kurumi¡¯s familiarity gauge is maxed out when it was just half-filled yesterday. How did you do it?>..¡±

    She clearly intended for Wu Yan to answer that one. The other members gave Wu Yan respectful nods after confirming the gauge¡¯s progress.

    He¡¯s godlike at doing his job, he got close to a spirit which is very hostile and he sealed her. Feeling everyone¡¯s attention on him, Wu Yan started feeling awkward.

    Wu Yan is surprised as well. He didn¡¯t expect to make such a big impression on Kurumi.

    Given her personality, if Wu Yan didn¡¯t know about her background and stories, he would have a hard time too. Heck, Kurumi probably wouldn¡¯t be wearing a sealing bracelet right now.

    Still, it surprised him that Kurumi¡¯s love gauge is maxed out. Maybe it¡¯s because he filled her up with some artificial mayo in the medical ward just now?

    Wu Yan sighed and he replied in a helpless manner.

    ¡°Even if you ask me, I am not sure myself¡­¡±

    He got through by winging it?

    The others didn¡¯t know what to say, they started suspecting if he¡¯s just boasting with modesty as a cover. They are thinking that maybe this is his way of tooting his own horn about being popular with girls.

    If Wu Yan can read minds he would probably be angry with them. He didn¡¯t boast when Joou-sama and Railgun took shots at each other for his affection, why would he start now?

    Kotori rubbed her chin, she knew Wu Yan isn¡¯t boasting right now. She¡¯s sure he¡¯s telling the truth, this guy didn¡¯t know why Kurumi is so infatuated with him. She popped a Chupa Chup in her mouth and she waved her hand.

    ¡°Maa, Kurumi¡¯s sealed and the risk of significant public harm is nil and that¡¯s enough for me, I don¡¯t care about the exact steps Wu Yan took.¡±

    The others returned to their stations, having lost interest in this topic. Wu Yan silently released a sigh of relief, if they kept pressing him, he¡¯s not sure if he could keep the possible reason a secret.

    That he stuffed her good with his meat rod.

    Wu Yan asked Kotori after looking around the room.

    ¡°Right, where¡¯s Yatsuki?¡±

    ¡°He is still recovering from the wounds he sustained in the last conflict¡­¡±

    She chastized him.

    ¡°Yatsuki¡¯s a human, he¡¯s not a spirit and he¡¯s not you. He got shot in the back so he¡¯s not going to be back in action anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡±

    Wu Yan continued.

    ¡°What are you going to do about Kurumi?¡±

    Kotori stopped chewing on her candy and she replied.

    ¡°The original plan was to treat her like a criminal.¡±

    ¡°Criminal!¡±

    Wu Yan gasped.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°She killed at least 10 thousand people, mass murder is still a heavy crime. She should pay for her actions.¡±

    Wu Yan turned silent. He¡¯s having some internal conflicts right now.

    She would easily rank top among serial killers with her kill count. If she¡¯s human, she would have been shot to death for her crimes.

    At least, if Wu Yan is still a human, he would have felt that way. However, to him, human lives are not as important as before. He¡¯s not yet at the level where he thought of human lives as that of ants. But, the dead won¡¯t be brought back with vengeance, humans also die rather easily so he¡¯s more or less blase to death at this point.

    Moreover, he¡¯s also a murderer. He has killed, including the people he wasted in the frontier town¡¯s hunt for treasure, he might have killed more thankurumi.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t want to see Kurumi facing the music. The feeling is even more intense now that she¡¯s one of his partners in life.

    Wu Yan subconsciously protested on her behalf.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Kotori turned around, she used an intense gaze on him, he¡¯s getting the feeling that she¡¯s not happy he¡¯s defending Kurumi like this.

    ¡°You seem awfully interested in her well-being¡­¡±

    ¡°How can I not?¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly smiled.

    ¡°I believe spirits are all kind in nature. I know she¡¯s got a lot of blood on her hands but she¡¯s a victim of various circumstances. She was forced into killing by the ones who are after her life. Kotori, I know you can see the kindness in her heart, please¡­¡±

    Kotori turned her head the other way.

    ¡°You¡¯re preaching to the choir, she¡¯s not in the nuthouse because of me.¡±

    Wu Yan lit up in excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you can do something about her placement?¡±

    Kotori pouted and she sighed.

    ¡°Since she is a spirit, her circumstances are rather unique so we are planning on observing and dealing with her as the situation calls for it. If she continues killing or commits major criminal offenses we won¡¯t be as lenient.¡±

    ¡°When you say observe, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I am saying¡­¡±

    Kotori bit down her lips and she continued as if she bit the bullet.

    ¡°Kurumi will be placed under our care at our home.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s happy expression made Kotori angry for some reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, this is just an unapproved decision, I can still change the decision. Moreover, our home is out of rooms to house her, even Yoshino has to sleep with Tohka due to the limited space available.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Wu Yan felt a bit frustrated.

    A soft voice made everyone turn their heads. Without noticing anyone, Kurumi entered the control room.

    ¡°Ara ara, I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble everyone with this¡­¡±

    They looked at Kurumi who is in a patient¡¯s gown. She beamed at them and she approached Wu Yan.

    She grabbed his arm and she stuck to him like a really clingy girlfriend before she purred.

    ¡°I can just share a room with Shido.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone cried out in surprise. Kotori stood up from a seat and she looked at Kurumi with burning eyes.

    Not one to back down from a leer, Kurumi smiled back at her.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡­¡±

 Chapter 495: I want to become a fiancee too?

    Tengu city, Itsuka residence¡­

    ¡°And that¡¯s my story, I hope you will all look after me if it¡¯s not too much of an imposition.¡±

    In the living room, Shiori, Tohka, Yoshino, and Kotori stood together. They exchanged looks after Kurumi respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Erm, Tokisaki-san¡­¡±

    Shiori laughed in a careful manner.

    ¡°I might have heard wrong, could you please repeat what you said?¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s smiling expression didn¡¯t change. She clasped her hands together and she explained while never forgetting to don that radiant smile of hers.

    ¡°Of course, there are some troubles at home and so I have to impose on you by living in this residence for the foreseeable future, I will be in your care¡­¡±

    Shiori blinked her eyes in surprise and she looked at Tohka before she confirmed one more time as if she didn¡¯t hear it the second time Kurumi said it.

    ¡°So you want to live here, with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s not too much of trouble¡­¡±

    Shiori felt at a loss of what to do.

    They are just classmates, Wu Yan & co didn¡¯t tell Shiori how Kurumi knocked her out and abducted her. They told Shiori that she fainted from anemia. However, that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are just classmates who barely knew each other.

    Luckily for Kurumi, she knocked Shiori out or they would be in an even more awkward situation right now.

    It¡¯s only natural for Shiori to feel confused and strange that a classmate she barely knew is counting on her to let her stay in Shiori¡¯s house for a while.

    She replied with a troubled tone.

    ¡°But, we don¡¯t have any rooms left in this house¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head and she laughed in a cheeky manner.

    As Shiori, Yoshino, and Tohka gasped in shock, Kotori gnashed her teeth when they saw Kurumi grabbing someone by the arm. This certain someone had been trying hard to blend in with his surroundings, he wanted to turn into an unassuming electric pole but Kurumi still dragged him into this anyway. She¡¯s so close to him she could probably rest her head on his shoulders if she wanted to. She repeated the shocking words she said in the control room onboard Fraxinus.

    ¡°I will just sleep in Shido¡¯s room.¡±

    Wu Yan covered his face with his hands, he didn¡¯t want to deal with reality right now. He also understood the hell that is coming his way even if he used all his brainpower to somehow conjure up a reliable excuse.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Shiori and Tohka yelled in surprise.

    They can¡¯t believe what this girl is saying. By the way, this girl is currently using an expression that said: ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Staying together with Shido-san¡­ In a room¡­¡±

    Yoshino covered her open mouth, she¡¯s stunned by what she heard. She looked at Wu Yan and Kurumi with shining eyes, she also blushed slightly at whatever she imagined inside her little head.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s bold¡­¡±

    Kotori turned her head the other way in an angry puff. Nobody can see her expression but judging from her flexing arm, she¡¯s probably not a happy camper right now.

    The girls looked at Kurumi who is smiling in a coy manner. Someone broke the silence with a shout.

    ¡°You absolutely cannot do that!¡±

    Tohka stomped, her yell was so loud their roof shook from the sheer volume. It¡¯s like someone threw a flashbang at them, their ears are ringing from her shout.

    Tohka glowered at Kurumi. She pointed a finger at her in an angry manner.

    ¡°Why must you stay in the same room as Shido?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only logical outcome¡­.¡±

    Kurumi ignored Tohka¡¯s wrath and she continued smiling in an affable manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have any extra rooms¡­¡±

    ¡°Yo-you don¡¯t have to stay with Shido!¡±

    Tohka bit down on her lips.

    ¡°You can stay with me!¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Tohka-san, what are you talking about?¡±

    Kurumi covered her smile with her hand.

    ¡°If I stay with you, what about Yoshino?¡±

    Tohka choked and she protested anyway.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t stay with Shido, that¡¯s that!¡±

    ¡°This is a bit problematic isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kurumi pressed her forehead as if she is in terrible distress.

    ¡°Are you going to chase poor old me out onto the streets?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Tohka¡¯s voice weakened. Tohka¡¯s too kind and good-natured to do something as cast a girl with nowhere to go out like this.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san, I think it would be inappropriate for you to stay together with Wu Yan¡­¡±

    Shiori chimed in.

    She looked at Wu Yan with a judging stare. It¡¯s like she is changing her impression of him to that of a playboy. Wu Yan¡¯s lower lip started twitching.

    Wu Yan told Shiori that Tohka¡¯s her girlfriend so she can stay at their house. But, another girl is saying that she wants to live with Wu Yan in the same room in front of his official girlfriend. It¡¯s a miracle that she isn¡¯t looking at Wu Yan like he is a despicable scum.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shiori-san, I appreciate the concern but¡­¡±

    Kurumi tightened her hold on Wu Yan¡¯s arm, she continued by saying something Wu Yan cannot ignore with a blissful face.

    ¡°I am his fiancee, it¡¯s only natural that we move in together¡­¡±

    ¡°Fiancee!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s mouth turned into a big O. Her mind went blank as she tried to process this.

    Yoshino is similarly shocked by this revelation. Kotori¡¯s body started trembling with anger.

    Tohka is the only one who isn¡¯t aware of the situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s a fiancee?¡±

    Kurumi froze up just for a short while before she explained it to Tohka in a way she would understand.

    ¡°Tohka-san, fiancee is someone special that you want to spend time with, you want to eat together with him, sleep together with him and basically be united as one with him¡­¡±

    ¡°United eternally?!¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes beamed up. Her cheeks dyed red in excitement, she yelled back.

    ¡°I want to be Shido¡¯s fiancee too!¡±

    Her declaration was followed by the sound of bodies collapsing to the floor. She gasped in confusion.

    ¡°What are you all doing on the ground? Must fiancees sleep on the ground together as well?¡±

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    Shiori moaned in a helpless manner. She just couldn¡¯t get angry when Tohka is this innocent and cute. She probably couldn¡¯t grasp the full scope of the meaning of the word fiancee.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Kurumi who is suffering a bit of a headache rubbed her temple before she continued.

    ¡°Anyway, as Shido¡¯s fiancee, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable for me to sleep with Shido in the same room~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said-¡±

    Tohka is red with frustration. She shouted out loud again.

    ¡®I want to be Shido¡¯s fiancee too!!!¡±

 Chapter 496: Night and spilling the beans

    ¡°And, here I am again¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laid on the couch in the living room of the Itsuka residence. He somehow knew he¡¯s going to end up here.

    ¡°Well, this is better than worrying about when someone might bust my door open because Kurumi is in the room with me¡­¡±

    Sighing, he shifted his body and he laid his head on the armrest. Staring at the ceiling, he started wondering about what¡¯s happening in the other world.

    ¡°I wonder what Hinagiku and the other girls are doing?¡±

    It¡¯s been a little over a month since he arrived in the world of Date of Live.

    This past month seemed both fleeting and eternal to him. A month isn¡¯t a very long time, yet, he has gathered quite a few comrades already.

    ¡°Based on the time difference, it¡¯s almost half a day in Silvaria since the girls last saw me. I wonder if Hinagiku and the others are already missing me?¡­¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled, his lip twitched when he recalled something.

    ¡°They probably can¡¯t even remember where I went¡­¡±

    The girls are reliable when the situation calls for it but they can be extremely off-tune when they are not actively doing anything. Astrea is especially prone to being forgetful or ditzy.

    He heard a creaking sound coming from the entrance of the living room. Wu Yan looked in the direction of the sound on reflex.

    A small head peeked into the living room. Her red twintails looked glossy in the glow of the night. Her ribbons fluttered as if she¡¯s a thieving cat here to steal some food.

    Kotori can¡¯t see properly due to how dark the living room is. She can only see that Wu Yan is laying on the couch but she can¡¯t ascertain if he¡¯s awake or asleep. Unknown to her, he¡¯s watching her every move. She tiptoed her way over to the couch.

    Wu Yan heard her movements and he quickly placed a hand on his forehead and he shut his eyes. Regulating his breathing, he acted like he¡¯s fast asleep.

    Kotori¡¯s vision only allowed her to make out vague figures in the living room. When she confirmed that it¡¯s Wu Yan on the couch she¡¯s already very close to Wu Yan.

    Kotori pat her chest and she grumbled.

    ¡°Seriously, you should know better than to sleep without properly covering herself.¡±

    Kotori utilized the object she had been carrying up till now. She brought him a blanket.

    She covered Wu Yan with the blanket, making sure that Wu Yan wouldn¡¯t fall prey to the cold, she covered him until only his head is exposed. She stood back up and she blushed for some reason when she saw Wu Yan¡¯s sleeping expression. She¡¯s acting very awkward around Wu Yan, she¡¯s nervous being around him but she still wanted to stay near him.

    She braced herself and she lowered herself so she can give Wu Yan a light peck on the cheek. After quickly distancing her face from his, her face grew redder and her heart started racing.

    She glanced at Wu Yan to make sure she didn¡¯t wake him up. She released a sigh of relief and she mumbled in a small voice.

    ¡°Good night, Onii-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is going to be a good night alright¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said out of nowhere which made Kotori jump in surprise. Wu Yan gave her a smug grin.

    ¡°Is what I would like to say but this sofa isn¡¯t as comfortable as a bed, I am having a hard time sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-yo-you¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s mouth widened as she pointed a trembling finger at Wu Yan. Her head exploded with steam coming out of it.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Wu Yan sat up with a weird smile.

    ¡°Luckily for me, otherwise, I might miss the scene of my cute little sister showing her loving side.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kotori blushed really hard. Her head started turning after she figured out she had been played.

    Recalling how she kissed him goodnight, her body trembled with embarrassment, she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it.

    She lowered her head while trembling like she¡¯s out in the cold with no coat on.

    ¡°Just now, you were awake¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s words was enough for Wu Yan to figure out what she¡¯s referring to.

    ¡°Aw, it¡¯s just a kiss on the cheeks, we have done way more risque stuff than that, there¡¯s no need for you to be so bashful!¡±

    Kotori resisted the urge to kick Wu Yan in the face, she turned around to leave the room.

    Wu Yan stopped her.

    ¡°Kotori, wait.¡±

    ¡°What now?!

    She yelled in an annoyed manner. Kotori planned on stomping his stomach if he joked around, even if it meant that the whole residence would wake up from the ruckus.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t tease her contrary to her expectations. He opened his mouth but he closed them before he said anything, it¡¯s like he¡¯s not sure if he should say it now.

    Kotori frowned.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and just say what you have to say¡­¡±

    Wu Yan made up his mind and he waved at Kotori.

    ¡°Kotori, you should take a seat, I have something to say to you¡­¡±

    Kotori flinched from his serious tone but she nodded and she sat at Wu Yan¡¯s side on the couch. It must be serious for him to adopt this tone.

    For Wu Yan, this is nothing shocking but what he¡¯s going to say is going to shake Kotori¡¯s view on reality.

    Wu Yan wanted to find a more appropriate time to reveal it to her but since he can¡¯t just let mission 3 sit around unfinished like that he decided it¡¯s time for him to finish up his business in this world. Moreover, with the majority of his quests completed, there aren¡¯t many chances to increase his strength further.

    The others are still asleep, with just the two of them here, they could have a nice long chat.

    When he first arrived, Ratatoskr picked up his signal and they figured out that he¡¯s not a denizen of this world. It should be easy explaining it to her.

    Wu Yan started talking¡­

 Chapter 497: An unexpected answer

    Two figures sat in the quiet living room. One of them is calmly explaining something, in the dark, it looked rather creepy that two dark figures are murmuring and talking with each other in a low voice. However, one of the figures is rather shocked by what she is hearing.

    As time went on, Wu Yan explained his origins, identity, the System, transcript worlds, and everything that Kotori needed to know. He also mentioned Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the other girls as well as his mysterious advent in the world of Silvaria. He omitted stuff like how he got the System and how he had ten wives and counting. He referred to the girls as very close friends although he didn¡¯t go into details on how close they were. Wu Yan knew better than to dig his own grave like that.

    The living room fell back into silence after Wu Yan finished his explanations. Kotori also looked like she¡¯s still processing what he said.

    Kotori looked at Wu Yan after she¡¯s done processing the stuff Wu Yan said.

    ¡°So, to get the space gems or something, you came to this world and now in order to leave this world, you must complete 3 quests, you finished 2 and now you only have one more to go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, more or less¡­¡±

    Wu Yan replied. It might be his imagination but Kotori looked a bit displeased with what Wu Yan said.

    Kotori turned her head the other way and she continued.

    ¡°I am guessing you¡¯re telling me all this because you need me to do something?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes but no¡­¡±

    Wu Yan awkwardly laughed.

    ¡°You see, I need an object for my last quest.¡±

    ¡°That object is something related to me?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°Mind telling me what it is?¡±

    Wu Yan struggled for a bit before he told her.

    ¡°Fraxinus¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kotori turned towards Wu Yan.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I need Fraxinus¡­¡±

    Kotori stared at Wu Yan until he felt very uncomfortable.

    ¡°You want Fraxinus? The whole airship?¡±

    Kotori questioned him.

    Wu Yan decided to just tell her the contents of his quest.

    ¡°I need the airship so I can store it in Gate of Babylon. Yes, I need the whole airship.¡±

    Kotori pursed her lips.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous. I also know that Fraxinus is an important asset to Ratatoskr in saving spirits but¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°I already told you, once I leave this world, the universe will be frozen in time. Even if I took possession of Fraxinus, nothing will happen in this world even if I stayed in other worlds for hundreds and even thousands of years. When I come back, only a split second would have passed.¡±

    Wu Yan smiled at her.

    ¡°I am only asking you to borrow Fraxinus for just a second, is that too much to ask?¡±

    Kotori turned her head the other way. Kotori grabbed her skirt so hard her fingers turned pale.

    ¡°True, Fraxinus would only be gone for less than a second, it won¡¯t affect our operations.¡±

    Wu Yan is glad that she got the point. But, her next sentence froze his smile.

    ¡°But, I have to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan is stunned, he can¡¯t believe she just rejected him. He expected her to hesitate but not outright rejecting him like this.

    ¡°What do you mean no?¡±

    Kotori donned an expressionless face. Wu Yan is too shocked for words.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    Wu Yan asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for a second, come on, or is there some other reason for this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other reason, I just don¡¯t want to lend it to you!¡±

    Wu Yan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡­¡±

    Kotori lowered her head. She bit down on her lip so hard she almost injured herself. Her misty eyes came as a surprise to Wu Yan.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Kotori raised her head and she mewled.

    ¡°Do you really want to leave this world so much?¡±

    Wu Yan flinched and he voiced the question in his mind.

    ¡°Kotori, you don¡¯t want to borrow me Fraxinus because you don¡¯t want me to leave?¡±

    Wu Yan immediately hit the nail on its head.

    ¡°G-get over yourself!¡±

    Kotori self-exploded. She¡¯s panicking and protesting too much for her own good.

    ¡°I-I am just worried that if you¡¯re gone, Tohka and the other girls are going to throw a fuss. Plus, Ratatoskr would lose a very capable employee, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Wu Yan squinted his eyes at her. He rubbed his chin while grinning like he¡¯s heard something amusing.

    ¡°Kotori, are you being a tsundere right now?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s expression stiffened and she snapped back at him.

    ¡°No, you!¡±

    Her childish retort only served to increase Wu Yan¡¯s amusement. She got angrier and she stomped her feet.

    ¡°I am not going to lend you Fraxinus, period!¡±

    Kotori made her escape after snorting at him.

    ¡°Ran away huh?¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head after that little show by Kotori. At least, Kotori looks like she objected to this only because she didn¡¯t want to see him go.

    ¡°This girl¡­¡±

    ¡°I already told her it¡¯s only for a second, she can¡¯t deal with being away from me for just a few seconds?¡­¡±

 Chapter 498: Not knocking is a good habi

    The break of dawn scattered the darkness, ushering a new day for the land.

    As the golden rays of sunshine blessed the earth with warmth and light, some of the light went into windows that aren¡¯t covered by curtains like sneaky brats.

    One of the buildings visited by the light is the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan can feel his nose itching, his nostrils flared and somehow the itchiness didn¡¯t go away. A small mosquito-like buzzing is also starting to get on his nerves, whos rump does he have to hump to get a good sleep around here.

    His consciousness started taking control due to the constant annoyance. He can still hear the buzzing noise as his senses sharpened, it¡¯s the sound of someone.

    ¡°Swiggity Swoot, watch me make him toot!¡±

    The sharp and familiar voice dispelled his sleepiness. He slowly opened his eyes and he saw a peculiar looking rabbit muppet in front of him. It¡¯s dancing around on top of the hand of its master in a weird manner.

    ¡°Yoshinon¡­¡±

    Subconsciously calling out the name of the muppet, Wu Yan surprised the petite figure in blue next to him.

    ¡°Go-good morning¡­¡±

    Yoshino said in a slightly stunned manner. When she saw Wu Yan turning towards her, she quickly hid Yoshinon behind her back as she ran away.

    Or, at least, she was planning on running away, a strong pair of arms grabbed her and she flew back into a warm embrace from the perpetrator.

    ¡°You little rascal, pranking me like this.¡±

    Wu Yan grabbed her cheeks and he pulled them slightly much to Yoshino¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°Shiori-nee-san told me to wake Shido-nii-san.¡±

    She mumbled while holding Wu Yan¡¯s hands, trying in vain to get out of Wu Yan¡¯s grip, she¡¯s so cute Wu Yan is going to have a heart attack.

    ¡°Shiori told you to wake me up?¡±

    He turned her around and he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Kotori¡¯s job to wake me up?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still in bed¡­¡±

    Yoshino blinked.

    ¡°Kotori¡¯s still in bed?¡±

    Wu Yan laughed out loud.

    ¡°I guess I better get my shotgun, time to shoot the flying pigs¡­¡±

    With Yoshino in his arms, he stood up from the couch. Since it¡¯s the morning, the living room is not as dark as last night. This is the ideal room to sleep in, the sunlight is just right, and it¡¯s currently autumn so the temperature is also just right.

    In the kitchen, Shiori is busy preparing breakfast, this leaves Wu Yan and Yoshino in the living room with each other. Kotori, Kurumi, and Tohka are nowhere to be seen which is a surprise for Wu Yan.

    Kurumi is a new resident so he¡¯s not sure about the timing of her routine. Tohka has a habit to sleep in just like Wu Yan so it¡¯s as surprising as the fact that Kotori isn¡¯t here.

    Other than Shiori, Kotori is the earliest one to wake up. Maybe she talked too long with him last night?

    He rubbed Yoshino¡¯s head before putting her down.

    ¡°Yoshino, go see if Shiori needs help, I am going to wake the three sleepy piglets¡­¡±

    Yoshino nodded and she ran into the kitchen. Yoshinon didn¡¯t forget to take one last jab at Wu Yan.

    ¡°Look at the kettle calling the pot black¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek in an awkward manner before walking upstairs.

    Itsuka residence is bigger than your average house. This house easily housed 6 people so it took Wu Yan 3 minutes to arrive at Tohka¡¯s room, albeit, Wu Yan did take his time walking up here.

    ¡°Tohka, it¡¯s already morning¡­¡±

    Without the habit of knocking before entering, he entered the room without saying another word. He is yawning when a scene stopped him.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka gasped when Wu Yan walked in. She had a shirt in her hand when she froze up from this sudden interruption. Now, the problematic part, Tohka¡¯s in her birthday suit.

    Wu Yan who still had his hands on the doorknob and mouth, Tohka who is still putting on some clothes, the two stared at each other in awkward silence.

    ¡°Wakey wakey, Shiori is almost done with breakfast¡­¡±

    Wu Yan said what he wanted to say and he used his speed and astute mind to quickly scan Tohka¡¯s figure before closing the door and walking away like nothing happened. Soon after, Tohka shrieked.

    Wu Yan rubbed away the cold sweat on his forehead. If he didn¡¯t close the door in time, her yelling would have reverberated around the Itsuka residence.

    Wu Yan also thanked himself for being able to restrain himself after looking at Tohka¡¯s bombshell body. The morning is a very dangerous time for a healthy male like him.

    Because his mind is still occupied, he opened the door to Kotori¡¯s room without knocking. His eyes widened in shock.

    Just like Tohka, Kotori¡¯s in the middle of changing out from her pajamas.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two pairs of red eyes met, one of the pair started turning dark.

    Wu Yan knew he stepped on a landmine. He quickly said what he wanted to say while he still can.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up, Shiori made breakfst¡­¡±

    He slammed the door shut before sprinting away to the sound of stuff being thrown at the door.

    He thanked himself and his quick thinking for getting him through another crisis. He also admired the speed at which he closed doors.

    ¡°So this is what they meant when they say the early bird gets the worm, sign me up for another!¡±

    Wu Yan mumbled to himself and he arrived in front of his room. He grinned before cheering out loud.

    ¡°Another!¡±

    Wu Yan opened the door and his smile turned into an amused expression. Then, his pupils contracted into beans from the divine scene in front of him.

    Kurumi gasped but she quickly showed Wu Yan a mischievous girn.

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido, you could have asked if you wanted a peep show. Also, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t personally inspected them before¡­¡±

    Wu Yan gawked at Kurumi¡¯s figure, she¡¯s got the lower half of her undergarment on at the moment. Wu Yan helplessly laughed.

    ¡°You girls had a pact to change at the same time or something?¡­¡±

 Chapter 499: The troubles come after the bonus?

    Breakfast is easy to make. Feeling lazy? Peanut butter jelly coupled with a few slices of bread and you¡¯re good to go. Shiori prepared breakfast in no time at all by preparing simple dishes.

    After setting down the dishes on the table, Shiori removed her apron. Yoshino also helped by helping her carry some stuff. She also didn¡¯t forget her cheerful sunshine of a smile.

    Yoshino would always help out like this in the morning. she also helped Wu Yan during the afternoon or in the evening. She¡¯s only got the strength of a minor but it¡¯s her pleasure to help in any manner she can.

    Yoshino likes it simple, she used to worry about when she¡¯s going to get killed in armed conflicts. She also worried about accidentally hurting her pursuers with her powers. If Yoshinon wasn¡¯t by her side, she would not have been able to hang on until now.

    But, that¡¯s all in the past. She didn¡¯t have powers that can harm others anymore. Moreover, nobody is hunting her down like a dog anymore. Every day is like heaven here.

    Yoshino appreciated what they all did for her and she would do her best to help when the chance arises. Wu Yan knew about this and he let her help much to her delight. Shiori objected at first but she acquiesced soon enough.

    Yoshino¡¯s genuine laughter made Shiori happy as well. She didn¡¯t want to deny her this so she agreed to let Yoshino do some light chores. Shiori did all the other chores lest Yoshino did them as well.

    In a way, the one who dotes on Yoshino the most isn¡¯t Wu Yan, it¡¯s Shiori¡­

    The living room door opened and the two girls turned their attention towards the door. Tohka came through, she wore her giant butterfly hair accessory like she always does but she seemed awfully red for some reason.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tohka, you look very flushed¡­¡±

    Shiori asked in a concerned manner.

    ¡°Are you sick? Tell me if you are, there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    Tohka waved her hands, her reply still didn¡¯t explain why she looked so red.

    Tohka looked around the living room and she tried to ask nonchalantly.

    ¡°Wh-where¡¯s Shido?¡±

    Her forced tone made Shiori even more confused. Tohka never asked about Shido like this. She would also utter his name in a very excited manner, definitely not like this. Something¡¯s going on here and Tohka isn¡¯t being entirely honest with her.

    Shiori rubbed her chin before she realized something.

    This must have something to do with Kurumi!

    It¡¯s natural for Shiori to come to this conclusion. Tohka is Wu Yan¡¯s girlfriend, she would be concerned if a girl just pops out from nowhere claiming to be her boyfriend¡¯s fiancee. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that she would be upset.

    Shiori looked at Tohka with a sad look. She sighed, she would be like this too if the person she liked had a fiancee as gorgeous as Kurumi, she would be hard-pressed to step up to the competition.

    Tohka¡¯s on par with Kurumi in terms of figure and appearance but she¡¯s still a very formidable foe.

    However, if we compared personalities, one of them is a bottomless pit with a ditzy streak while the other one was a noble-looking lady with elegance and grace. Normally, the elegant one would be preferable right?

    Shiori grabbed Tohka¡¯s hands and she assured her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tohka-chan, I will always support you!¡±

    Shiro puffed out her chest while nodding confidently. If Tohka was upset about this, she would probably be very moved by Shiori¡¯s words.

    But, that never occurred in Tohka¡¯s mind. Kurumi did make her feel anxious but she¡¯s just self-conscious after having her area 51, 52, and 53 seen by Wu Yan. Tohka is confused that Shiori said that to her but she couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard she raked her brains so she just tilted her head with a finger to her lower lip.

    In the end, Tohka decided to just nod.

    Yoshino is still very puzzled, she asked Yoshinon.

    ¡°What do you think happened with Shiori-nee-san? She became so strange¡­¡±

    ¡°No nono¡­¡±

    Yoshinon replied.

    ¡°This is love!¡±

    ¡°Love?¡±

    Yoshino blinked her eyes, she imagined something and then she blushed.

    The living room door opened. Wu Yan and Kurumi entered.

    Tohka turned bashful the moment she saw Wu Yan. She lowered her head and she kept shoving food into her mouth, Shiori is very frustrated by her behavior.

    Shiori thought that she just wasted a very nice chance to say good morning.

    Shiori glanced at Kurumi who is hugging Wu Yan¡¯s arm like an intimate lover. She¡¯s a bit irked by this, she¡¯s in Tohka¡¯s camp so she¡¯s not happy about what she¡¯s seeing right now.

    Wu Yan turned his head the other way in an awkward manner. It¡¯s not like he asked her to do this.

    Kotori also entered the living room. She had black ribbons but since Shiori¡¯s present, she used her imouto mode.

    Her face turned grim when Wu Yan and only Wu Yan is looking at her. She still remembered how someone took a gander at her garden and didn¡¯t apologize for it.

    Wu Yan smiled although anyone can see he¡¯s clearly forcing it.

    ¡°Now, Shido, open wide¡­¡±

    Kurumi picked up a piece of bread and she turned her intimacy up to eleven as she tried to feed Wu Yan.

    ¡°Erm, I can eat just fine¡­¡±

    Wu Yan laughed in a wry manner. He wanted to cry, why is all this happening to him?

    ¡°Say ahh¡­¡±

    Kurumi kept smiling, her gestures suggest that she¡¯s not going to quit it until he ate it. Wu Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he ate the food.

    Tohka¡¯s ribbon trembled and she looked at the bread in her hands. Suddenly, she had a brilliant idea and she shoved the bread into Wu Yan¡¯s face with a very quick move. She looked at him with an ecstatic expression.

    ¡°Shido! Say ahh¡­¡±

    Looking at that gigantic piece of bread, Wu Yan cried when he saw how excited Tohka is at the thought of shoving that amount of food into his mouth.

 Chapter 500: Stories in the other world

    Silvaria¡­

    It¡¯s been a day since the grand tournament ended.

    in Silvaria World Institute, the students and faculty members are still very much impressed by what they had seen yesterday. They can¡¯t stop talking about the fights that happened. They talked with such vigor that it¡¯s like they personally fought in the arena.

    The grand tournament is still in everyone¡¯s mind. The hottest topic would be the new top 10 rankers.

    Two things happened that students in Silvaria World Institute think are important milestones. 5 of the new top 10 students are newcomers, less than 2 months in and they are already top students.

    Any student who boasts about making it to the top 10 in just 1 month would be asking for a beatdown in the nearest toilet. Silvaria World Institute is the only school made from the cooperation between all 3 empires in Silvaria. It is a place to nurture all the geniuses gathered from all corners of Silvaria.

    With all the geniuses gathered here, the strongest 10 students could be said to be the 10 most talented individuals in Silvaria. It¡¯s not a random title, it¡¯s a status. The 5 who made the top 10 rankings are already well-known even before the grand tournament due to several high-profile events that transpired soon after they enrolled in the school.

    Even more surprising, the 5 of them belonged to the same faction.

    There are 12 factions in the academy, representing the strongest forces in each of the 3 empires. Their influence is great just like their political power. However, all the political clout and influence they have still couldn¡¯t get them a spot in the top 10 rankings except for the stronger factions.

    A single faction has 5 top 10 rankers. It¡¯s only natural that students can¡¯t stop talking about them. At least, that¡¯s what the students want to believe, they are speculating that the sudden appearance of so many strong students who are incidentally very close to each other probably means that they belong to the same faction.

    A lot of them started laughing at themselves for speculating about something so ridiculous. If any faction had the resources to raise 5 extraordinary talents like them, that faction would have been held with the highest regards.

    A lot of people started investigating the background of the newcomers but every faction that tried couldn¡¯t find anything on them. Not even the royal family or large noble family can dig up anything on them.

    The newcomers are very mysterious individuals to the students of Silvaria World Institute. It didn¡¯t reduce their enigmatic factor when the council of Silvaria World Institute, basically, a board presided over by the world¡¯s rulers and movers, ordered with very terse tone and implication that any investigation should stop immediately. Attempts at inviting them should stop at flattery and forceful methods are to be avoided at all costs or bear all the consequences themselves.

    Anyone who dared to ignore the warnings won¡¯t go far. As such, when the 12 factions stopped investigating, the others followed suit, they didn¡¯t want to start something they can¡¯t finish.

    The newcomers are a hot topic in the families and extended families of the twelve greatest factions, even outside of Silvaria World Institute.

    To top it off, the previous champion got replaced by a newcomer. Sylph who stood at the top of everyone got promptly defeated by one of the newcomers.

    The news of a new champion rocked Silvaria World Institute. A newcomer attaining the title of champion is something nobody has heard of. It¡¯s probably as shocking as an alien coming down to earth and replacing a nation¡¯s leader.

    Astrea became a trending word in Silvaria World Institute. Even if someone didn¡¯t go to the tournament at all, they would still be aware of Astrea since everybody just can¡¯t stop talking about her.

    The twelve factions are afraid that the newcomers would form a formal faction that would supersede the factions as a super faction. It¡¯s not hard to imagine their star students leaving their factions for this formal faction.

    The balance of power would be totally shifted and the boat would tip.

    Luckily for them, the newcomers directly or indirectly claimed that they have no interest in forming a faction much to the leaders¡¯ reliefs.

    Only one of the newcomers formed a faction. She¡¯s Shokuhou Misaki, the leader of Starlight Queen. She¡¯s the only one who went against the grain.

    In less than a month, she built up quite a reputation not just as one of the new top 10 rankers. She also had Astrea as a member before the tournament started.

    The star roster had students lining up to register for this faction. Everyone wanted in on Starlight Queen, this contributed to Starlight Queen¡¯s rapid growth as the thirteenth faction.

    But, Starlight Queen only accepts female students. This limitation didn¡¯t stop Starlight Queen from rivaling if not outright surpassing the other twelve factions though.

 Chapter 501: The Sisters are here

    Silvaria World Institute, villa area¡­

    The students all wanted to know which villa housed 3 top 10 rankers who fought like true champions in the Grand Tournament.

    More importantly, they wanted these newcomers to join their factions. Last time they checked, these newcomers aren¡¯t officially in any faction.

    Even the lesser-known factions are vying for these newcomers. If luck would have it and the newcomers joined, they would rise up and be on par with the 12 great factions, even surpassing them. Plus, they only needed to attract the attention of one of the newcomers.

    Wu Yan¡¯s mansion has been bombarded by all of these kiss-asses. His doormat is also all worn out from the number of guests they needed to entertain.

    A lot of them came here and flew by the seat of their pants. It¡¯s very annoying for Hinagiku, Mikoto, and the others who had to talk to them.

    10 guests a day would be their limits. They are very close to freaking out at the number of people coming here to beg them to join their factions.

    5 minutes a session seemed like an eternity when you don¡¯t even want to talk.

    In the end, Hinagiku and the others just bolted the doors shut. They used an excuse that Wu Yan who is the master of this villa needed some time to heal up and need to do so in silence. They finally got the peace they wanted, but, at a cost, they can¡¯t go out as often as before.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto drank the red tea Ikaros deftly prepared. They exchanged looks and they sighed.

    ¡°This feels like a hell of some sort¡­¡±

    Mikoto bitterly laughed. Mikoto didn¡¯t like this feeling of being confined inside the house, there are only so many topics she can share with the other girls before she gets bored.

    ¡°I think it should end soon¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said in an uncertain manner. She put down the teacup on a nearby table and she continued.

    ¡°Those people are just trying their luck, they wanted to see if they can entice us into joining their factions. They should get the hint soon that we are not interested at all.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Soon¡¯ needs to come faster!¡±

    Mikoto yelled.

    ¡°Even if you say that, I am not sure if I can speed it up for you.¡±

    Mikoto is on the verge of a mental meltdown but Hinagiku can only helplessly watch Mikoto pulling her hair out. Hinagiku is more patient than Mikoto, however, unless there is something special about a place, she¡¯s going to lose interest pretty quickly as well.

    Hinagiku¡¯s words made Mikoto admire her with a sigh.

    ¡°I envy you, those people only extended light greetings with you. But, the same people are practically begging for me to join them.¡±

    Hinagiku laughed.

    ¡°You only have yourself to blame for that, who told you to make a bet with princess Sylph? You shouldn¡¯t have promised to join her faction if you lost, which you did. Luckily for you, the person herself is too busy training after her defeat with Astrea to make you fulfill your side of the bargain. Did you really think the other executive members from her faction is going to conveniently forget about this deal though?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡±

    Mikoto shrieked.

    ¡°I just got a bit careless. Oh, that¡¯s right, when she comes back, I will duel her again and reclaim my victory!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose next time!¡±

    Mikoto clenched her fists. She¡¯s so confident of herself.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t have to join her stupid faction.¡±

    ¡°You and your¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shook her head. She prayed for Sylph¡¯s peace after attracting the attention of her friend.

    Mikoto probably wouldn¡¯t admit her defeat until she got her revenge. She¡¯s probably going to keep challenging Princess Sylph with some lame excuse until she won. In addition to not fulfilling her promise, she¡¯s going to keep bugging Sylph for a rematch until she wins.

    When Sylph comes back from her training session, she¡¯s going to realize how troubling making a bet with Mikoto is and it¡¯s not going to end well for her. In short, Hinagiku pitied Sylph for making a foe out of Mikoto.

    If Wu Yan is here and he could read minds, he would probably pat Hinagiku on the back and tell her a story about how in another universe, a certain Imagine Breaker with sea urchin hair got tangled up with Mikoto because he canceled her powers and she kept coming back for a rematch.

    Ikaros observed Mikoto who is acting like a Shounen manga protagonist with hot-blooded aura oozing out of her. She also looked at Hinagiku who had a weird expression. A few questions marks appeared on top of her head, with her lacking emotional development, she couldn¡¯t figure out what they are thinking about.

    A small figure came down the stairs. She had a beret cap in one hand and is rubbing her eye with her other hand. Her messy blonde hair suggests that she just woke up.

    ¡°Flan!¡±

    Hinagiku greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Finally awake, huh?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Flandre yawned and she sat down on a chair.

    ¡°Flan¡¯s hungry, could I get some cakes please?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto are both amused by Flan¡¯s yawn and childish craving for cakes. This cutie pie really needed to tone down her cuteness or people are going to die from diabetes.

    Hinagiku tidied up her hair and she asked Ikaros.

    ¡°Ikaros, do we still have cakes?¡±

    Ikaros nodded and she pulled out a piece of cake from nowhere. Lil¡¯ ol Flan immediately brightened up when she saw the cake.

    Her cheeks flushed when the sweet and sour cake blended into perfect harmony inside her mouth. She remembered something and she got sad.

    ¡°I wanted onii-chan to feed me¡­¡±

    The living room turned silent.

    Hinagiku and Mikoto looked like they missed him as well. No doubt, Ikaros¡¯ blank expression also suggested that she¡¯s not emotionally here right now.

    Mikoto is the first one to snort and respond with a snide comment.

    ¡°That guy is probably happily living out a wonderful life in his transcript world, probably laid his dirty hands on a few maidens as well, knowing him.¡±

    Hinagiku rubbed her temple as she sighed.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you go with him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Sylph was going to shut herself up in some secluded area to train, okay?!¡±

    Mikoto protested, she wanted to continue but she suddenly flinched.

    ¡°This sensation¡­¡±

    Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sisters, why are they here?¡±

    Soon, someone knocked on their door.

    ¡°Nee-sama, are you there? Misaka asks, politely knocking on the door¡­¡±

    TL Note: Misaka Sisters refer to themselves as third persons when they talk.

 Chapter 502: Disturbance in the Giant Beast Fores

    The sister¡¯s calm almost mechanical tone surprised Mikoto, Hinagiku, Flandre, and Ikaros. Mikoto herself isn¡¯t sure why a sister is here.

    ¡°What is a Misaka clone doing here?¡±

    Hinagiku gasped. She tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°I thought Shokuhou Misaki sent them all to the Giant Beasts Forest to grind experience points? Why are they here all of a sudden?¡±

    Mikoto opened the door and a Misaka clone who looked exactly like Mikoto stood there with a military visor on her head.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Flandre pointed her finger at the identical Misaka in front of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s 2 Misaka-nee?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Mikoto cheered.

    ¡°Yes, Onee-sama, Misaka has come to see you says Misaka in an excited manner¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s smile froze. She¡¯s apparently excited but her expressionless face would suggest otherwise.

    Mikoto decided to ignore the sister¡¯s antics.

    ¡°Anyway, come in.¡±

    Mikoto invited her clone into the house. However, a charming voice came from behind the clone.

    ¡°Ara, Misaka-san, it hurts when you ignore me like this¡­¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s lip twitched and she so didn¡¯t want to deal with this right now.

    ¡°I am imagining it¡­ just my imaginations¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Misaka-san doesn¡¯t want to see me, I shouldn¡¯t have brought a sister here it seems¡­¡±

    The owner of the voice replied in an upset tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough you two¡­¡±

    Hinagiku came out with a helpless look.

    ¡°Just get in, if those annoying bastards see you, it¡¯s going to be more troublesome than whatever you two have going on here.¡±

    ¡°Hinagiku is a woman of reason, unlike somebody¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki had a smug grin. She looked classy with her gold-gilded uniform and her lustrous blonde hair adorned by sunlight. If only she did something about her habit of messing with Mikoto.

    Shokuhou Misaki was accompanied by Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, and Takitsubou Rikou. This looked like a formal summit due to how all the executives of Starlight Queen gathered here.

    ¡°Hinagiku, Mikoto, you two looked like you have it super not fun, what¡¯s with the locked doors?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai greeted them in a cheeky manner. She sounded like she¡¯s enjoying their misery.

    Hinagiku rolled her eyes at her. Ignoring her, she walked back into the house. Mikoto pulled her sister into the villa. In the end, Kinuhata Saiai didn¡¯t get the satisfaction she wanted, the 5 of them entered the house.

    ¡°Are you doing well in the Giant Beast Forest? What about the others? Are they doing fine?¡±

    Mikoto started bombarding the Misaka sister with questions. She leered at Shokuhou Misaki almost to the point of growling at her. She¡¯s going to chew Shokuhou Misaki out if she didn¡¯t like what she¡¯s going to hear.

    ¡°Onee-sama, Misaka and the others have been well. Misaka answered Onee-sama¡¯s question while thinking if there are any other interesting topics to bring up¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking in a weird manner, huh?¡±

    Hinagiku awkwardly laughed.

    Mikoto wanted to ask a bunch of stuff as well so she didn¡¯t bother to comment on their weird manner of speech.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only me. The others are still in Giant Beast Forest, Misaka explains with nothing but the truth. Misaka wonders how Misaka is going to bring up the subject of asking Onee-sama for help¡­¡±

    The others are shocked by what she had said.

    ¡°Help?!¡±

    Mikoto stood up and she¡¯s visibly distressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are the sisters in danger or something?¡±

    The Misaka clone shook her head in denial.

    ¡°Calm down, Onee-sama, the others are not in danger, Misaka hurriedly explains as Onee-sama started panicking¡­¡±

    Mikoto isn¡¯t assured yet.

    ¡°Why do you need help then?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki finally chimed in.

    ¡°Let me explain.¡±

    The clone stopped talking much to Mikoto¡¯s displeasure, she didn¡¯t like how the clone followed her nemesis¡¯ order.

    Shokuhou Misaki approached her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent help it¡¯s more like a request for a bit of aid¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you need aid then?¡±

    They urged Shokuhou Misaki to go on.

    ¡°There have been weird occurrences in the Giant Beast Forest¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki got straight to the point.

    ¡°The monsters in the forest usually stay solitary and have their own territories. The monsters would fight each other if their territories clashed.¡±

    ¡°But, today, the sisters who were out hunting beasts noticed how some territorial monsters are apparently in a cooperative partnership.¡±

    ¡°The monsters are ganging up?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto yelled in surprise.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head, she had a grim look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are teaming up but this does not bode well for the sisters.¡±

    ¡°Explain yourself.¡±

    Mikoto is freaking out right now, her low voice belied her anxiety.

    ¡°Calm down, there is no immediate danger to the sisters even if the monsters teamed up.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki said in a cold tone.

    ¡°It concerns me that the beasts aren¡¯t just teaming up, they are working together to drive humans away from the forest.¡±

    ¡°Driving humans away?¡±

    Hinagiku and Mikoto exchanged looks. They looked puzzled but they also knew something is up, monsters don¡¯t just team up for no reason.

    ¡°This is the problematic part.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki sighed, she continued with a grave tone.

    ¡°The sisters needed some time to demobilize and somehow or the other the beasts cornered them in the forest. They are still holding their own against the monsters but I don¡¯t think they can keep it up for long.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mikoto yelled in shock.

 Chapter 503: Shokuhou Misakiâ€™s plan, heading towards the Giant Beast Fores

    ¡°The sisters are trapped in the Giant Beast Forest?¡­¡±

    Mikoto backpedaled in horror. She looked at Shokuhou Misaki and her clone, their silence is the only answer she needed. She charged towards the door.

    ¡°Wait, where are you going?!¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Astrea stopped Mikoto before she reached the door. They held Mikoto back with all their might.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Mikoto yelled as she struggled.

    ¡°The sisters are in danger, I have to save them!¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down this instant, Mikoto.¡±

    Hinagiku grabbed Mikoto¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You need to snap out of it, Misaki already said they are not in any immediate danger.¡±

    ¡°Bull!¡±

    Mikoto is fuming right now.

    They are cornered by an army of demonic beasts. If that¡¯s not danger I don¡¯t know what is. You¡¯re going to tell me those savage beasts will go easy on them or something?¡±

    ¡°Misaka-san, if you don¡¯t want to hear it from me, you can hear it from the clone herself¡­¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Onee-sama, be at ease, the others are not in danger¡­¡±

    The clone said before continuing.

    ¡°At the moment, it would seem precarious for the others but defending a base with our combined power is a walk in the park, says Misaka trying to assure Onee-sama confidently.¡±

    ¡°With almost 20,000 sisters, excluding the emergence of a tier 9 monster, it would be very hard for the monster to breach the base¡¯s defense.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki reminded Mikoto.

    ¡°The sisters are also growing along with us when they grinded for EXP.¡±

    They turned on the System¡¯s analytics and they analyzed the clone who is with them.

    Misaka clone 10032: Level 53

    ¡°LV 52? Tier 6?¡±

    Mikoto jumped in shock. She¡¯s too stunned by the growth of the sisters.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that they are all tier 6 in power?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s super not surprising to me.¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai said nonchalantly.

    ¡°Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and I already reached tier 7, it shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise that the sisters attained tier 6 power.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Hinagiku is also similarly surprised.

    ¡°You three reached tier 7?¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai puffed out her chest with a smug grin. Frenda also acted smug.

    ¡°In the end, thanks to the sisters¡¯ persistent grinding, we managed to become tier 7 individuals¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    Hinagiku is confused.

    ¡°You girls got tier 7, how come I only increased by a few levels?¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal, the experience requirement got wider when you hit tier 7. The same amount of EXP you earned managed to increase our levels to tier 7, up from tier 6 which had lower EXP requirements.¡±

    The girls acknowledged that she had a valid point. Wu Yan also complained about the serious amount of EXP required to level up.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mikoto mumbled in a worried tone.

    ¡°The sisters are just tier 6, I think they would have a hard time dealing with tier 8 monsters.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s assuming that they can¡¯t communicate in real-time, strategize, and move as one coherent unit. You haven¡¯t seen them in action, the Misaka Network shared between them allows them to achieve a superhuman level of cooperation, ridiculous efficiency, and efficacy during combat. Based on the numbers I gathered, they can probably handle up to 10 tier 8 monsters.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    Mikoto snapped at her.

    ¡°What happens if a tier 9 monster appears?¡±

    ¡°Do you think tier 9 monsters grow like weed on the side of a road?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki rolled her eyes at her.

    ¡°Tier 9 monsters dwell in the deepest regions of the forest. These monsters have not appeared at the fringes of the giant beast forest since the start of this disturbance, and it would seem to stay that way for the foreseeable future.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts, you¡¯re just being absurdly paranoid right now.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki bitterly laughed.

    ¡°If you can accept that the sisters are not in danger at the moment then we can move on to the real topic of how to break them out of the encirclement, sounds good to you?¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki finally managed to calm Mikoto down albeit only slightly. They all nodded and they started thinking hard.

    Hinagiku looked at Shokuhou Misaki.

    ¡°Shokuhou, what¡¯s your thought on the matter?¡±

    They all gathered their attention on Shokuhou Misaki. Mikoto also had to admit that Shokuhou Misaki is better at coming up with plans than her, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear her out.

    Shokuhou Misaki straightened her back before she started voicing her idea.

    ¡°The plan is simple, problem-solving through superior firepower.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just fighting fire with a bigger fire?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki played with her blonde hair, she smiled at them.

    ¡°Based on the information gathered, the leader of the monster army appears to be a tier 8 monster. We have 3 tier 8 on our side: Ikaros, Astrea, and you, Mikoto. We get to the sisters, and we break the encirclement with overwhelming power.¡±

    The others are stunned by the simplicity of this plan.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai jumped up while pumping herself up.

    ¡°Yes, I like this plan!¡±

    Mikoto and Astrea grinned. They also liked the idea very much.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go right now!¡±

    Mikoto is the first one to reach for the door handle.

    The other girls also nodded. They know that if Wu Yan don¡¯t kick the bucket and die, they can all be revived even if they meet an untimely end.

    They could let the sisters die and wait for Wu Yan to revive them. This would save them the most trouble but that¡¯s not how the girls roll. They don¡¯t watch comrades die without doing anything about it.

    Even Shokuhou Misaki is earnestly wishing to save the sisters herself.

    She looked around and she addressed Hinagiku.

    ¡°Hinagiku, I think you should stay here, wait for Wu Yan to come back. I don¡¯t want to imagine the hell he is going to raise when he comes back and can¡¯t find us. Stay here with Flandre-chan and wait for him¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Hinagiku said in a frustrated manner. She wanted to help too but this is also a less flashy way so she accepted anyway.

    Hinagiku and Flandre-chan sent Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and the clone Misaka on their way.

    Flan bit on her nails, she mumbled.

    ¡°Flan also wanted to save the sisters¡­¡±

    Hinagiku shook her head while giggling from Flan¡¯s energy. She looked at the girls¡¯ receding backs and she mumbled.

    ¡°Yan, come home soon¡­¡±

 Chapter 504: Rowdy fores

    Silvaria, frontier town, airfield¡­

    A lot of airships are here, you can catch a ride on a big airship or a small one. If you¡¯re in a hurry to get somewhere, there are jet-like airships, there are also airships where one can take in the sights while flying in style. It¡¯s the main mode of transportation for the denizens of this world. The airfield is brimming with people and business is booming for everyone here.

    But, today, the airfield is welcoming more arrivals than departures. Moreover, the airfield is rowdier than usual.

    The people who came here are dressed in a military loadout. They also looked like they are here for work and not to play. They organized themselves and they headed into town.

    An airship approached the airfield, landing on their designated spot, the members all disembarked. The ladies who descended are all drop-dead gorgeous.

    The people around them stopped momentarily. They continued to work but they kept glancing in their direction.

    It¡¯s Mikoto and the others who are here to bust the sister out from their sticky situation.

    Mikoto, Shokuhou Misaki, Ikaros, Astrea, Kinuhata Saiai, Frenda, Takitsubou Rikou, and Misaka 10032 formed a group after checking their stuff.

    Shokuhou Misaki took a look around the airfield and she spotted the unusually high amount of soldiers and mercenaries. She frowned before making her concern known.

    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s going on here¡­¡±

    The others also looked around and they spotted them as well. They exchanged looks.

    Mikoto mumbled.

    ¡°Are they setting out for Giant Beast Forest as well?¡±

    ¡°This is the closest human settlement to the forest so I think they are preparing to storm the forest, says Misaka after analyzing their information and equipment¡­¡±

    Misaka 10032 said. The others concurred with a nod. 10032 and the other clones had been here the longest among their company so she knew when someone is going into the forest just by looking at their equipment.

    Kinuhata Saiai glanced around.

    ¡°I might be wrong but it looks like a lot of people here are gearing up to enter the forest?¡±

    ¡°In the end¡­¡±

    Frenda continued.

    ¡°Are they here to save their comrades as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Takitsubou Rikou chimed in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think our situation is a reflective sample of the population, I doubt these people had comrades stuck in the forest.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Astrea stood on her toes as she tried to see into the distance.

    ¡°But, the Misaka clones are many in number no matter how he sliced it.¡±

    The others are surprised that Astrea said something astute like this contrary to her ditzy personality.

    ¡°Who cares?!¡±

    Mikoto shook her head, she clenched her fists.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they have comrades who are trapped in the forest, we are here to save the sisters, let¡¯s get a move on!¡±

    They moved past the airships, they traveled towards the same general direction as the soldiers and mercenaries, into Giant Beast Forest.

    The Giant Beast Forest is the only known place in Silvaria that is the main habitat for monsters. It¡¯s extremely wide in area, possibly even bigger than all 3 empires put together. The monsters here are killed and harvested for materials. Materials from these monsters can be made into armaments and armor. There are also tons of herbs and treasures in the forest that can raise one¡¯s power. It¡¯s not wrong to refer to Giant Beast Forest as a giant treasure trove.

    Due to the proximity of the frontier town to the forest, the facilities and goods traded here are top-tier. It¡¯s easy to find rare materials that can¡¯t be procured anywhere else. Tourists with money usually stayed in the town for a few days in addition to hunting for valuable treasures.

    But, the frontier town had a weird air around it.

    The new arrivals didn¡¯t take a gander at the stalls, they all moved towards the forest with grim looks. The folk in town all started spreading rumors.

    Exiting the frontier town, the girls arrived at the entrance to the forest.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Kinuhata Saiai gasped while pointing in front of her.

    ¡°There are way too many people here!¡±

    They set up camps here and the whole place looked like a really busy market area. It¡¯s also loud as hell.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    A shocked voice came from behind them.

    ¡°Mikoto! Why are you girls here as well?¡±

    Mikoto looked back and Mikoto gasped.

    ¡°Sister Fei Fei, why are you here?¡±

    Fei Fei in full armor appeared. She bitterly laughed.

    ¡°I thought I was the one asking the question first?¡±

    Fei Fei looked behind her and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Even the queen of the school and her trusty subordinates are here. I see you girls are here to investigate the disturbance in the forest as well.¡±

    Shokuhou Misaki replied.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here for the same thing, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Yes..¡±

    Fei Fei shook her head in a helpless manner.

    ¡°The Forest is a very crucial place in Silvaria, if something goes wrong, something might happen to the beasts and the precious resources in here. It¡¯s going to affect military power and the average strength of a country.¡±

    ¡°As the greatest noble family in the Ailu empire, we harvested a lot of resources from the forest as well. The disturbances are adversely affecting us, our resource gathering teams are getting forced out of the forest. The patriarch gave me orders to investigate and, if possible, bring an end to the disturbances here.¡±

    The other girls finally knew why she appeared here, so far away from Silvaria World Institute. Shokuhou Misaki crossed her arms.

    ¡°So these people are all from noble or powerful families, I reckon they have the same objective as you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Fei Fei nodded.

    ¡°What about you girls? Investigating the disturbances too?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°Our comrades are stuck in the forest, we are here to get them out.¡±

    ¡°I see. I propose we enter the forest together.¡±

    They gathered their stuff and they entered the forest.

    Unknown to them, a big surprise is in the forest waiting for them to find out, and it¡¯s not pretty.

 Chapter 505: Shidoâ€™s my boyfriend, youâ€™re just his fiancee

    Wu Yan is unaware of what is happening in Silvaria. Even if he somehow found out, he had more pressing issues to deal with.

    He had never experienced a torment far more anguishing than this. He¡¯s walking down the hallway with a twisted smile.

    He glanced at Kurumi who is hugging his left arm like she¡¯s the happiest wife on earth. Then, he glanced at Tohka who is in some kind of competition as she hugged Wu Yan¡¯s right arm while leering at Kurumi. Wu Yan wanted to break down and bawl like a baby.

    Shiori facepalmed. She didn¡¯t need to see his expression to know that Wu Yan is very troubled right now. If they were alone and she¡¯s in his shoes she would be happy. However, the other students are either jealous or critical of Wu Yan.

    Shiori thanked god that she¡¯s a girl. She also appreciated the fact that she does not have to deal with so many suitors. It would be nightmarish for her if people started spreading rumors and pointing fingers at her.

    Shiori didn¡¯t voice her thoughts out loud. If Wu Yan heard her, he would probably tell a tale about a certain universe where Shiori is a male and had similar luck with the ladies.

    A few dozen meters felt like miles for Wu Yan, he released a sigh of relief when he somehow made it to class 2-4 without any major issues.

    It might be Wu Yan¡¯s imagination, however, the leering he received in this world is far more painful than the ones he got back in Academy City or Silvaria.

    He forced a smile before asking Kurumi and Tohka to let go.

    ¡°Erm¡­ We are already at the classroom door, maybe you girls should¡­¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, Shido, I never pegged you for a shy guy.¡±

    Wu Yan got interrupted by Kurumi who is giggling.

    ¡°Come on, what¡¯s the worst thing that would happen if we told everyone about us¡­?¡±

    Wu Yan started sweating profusely. He¡¯s fine if she wanted to announce it. The biggest problem, however, is that she¡¯s probably not the only one who wants to do so¡­

    ¡°Hmm? Let everyone know about what?¡±

    Tohka tightened her hold on Wu Yan¡¯s arm. She yelled out loud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t whisper to each other like that, I want in too!¡±

    Tohka continued.

    ¡°Shido, what are you guys going to announce? I want to declare our relationship as well!¡±

    Wu Yan pursed his lips.

    ¡°Tohka, do you know what we are talking about?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tohka tilted her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t exclude me from it! If she wants to do it with you, I want to do it with you too!¡±

    Wu Yan froze up. Shiori who is walking behind them while putting some distance between them also froze up. The other students in the hallway also turned silent. They are pretty sure she said she wanted to do it with him, echoes from her confirmed their thoughts.

    It became very awkward for a few seconds. The other students peeked out from the doors and windows in the hallway. They wanted to see what is going on in the hallway.

    Kurumi blinked her eyes a few times in surprise. Then, she covered her mouth while laughing. She didn¡¯t understand why so many people are interested in what they are talking about. Shiori made the decision to split before anyone noticed her.

    Wu Yan¡¯s body trembled, sweat started pouring down the side of his head, the girls especially are looking at him with judging eyes. He wanted to run away but a mob is already forming.

    ¡°So bold, playing with a key and locks in school huh?¡±

    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s that guy?! I will fight anybody who tries to stop me from burning him on a stake!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, those two girls are so cute. Don¡¯t tell me they are the ones who talked about getting some bam-bam in their ham?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! That guy is so average, fine, his eyes are charming but that¡¯s it. What does he have that I dont?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re missing the point dumbo, they want him inside their pink fortress!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°Burn him!¡±

    ¡°Chop him up!¡±

    A riot broke out. The mobs sounded serious about carrying out their version of divine punishment.

    Two trails of tears flowed down his eyes, he looked like a hero from a tragic play. He slid out of Kurumi and Tohka¡¯s arm grab with unprecedented speed and he fled into the classroom.

    The classroom isn¡¯t a haven, a fact he soon found out. The students are looking at him like he¡¯s trash. There¡¯s only so much mental punishment he can take before he cried even harder.

    Wu Yan can now fully empathize with what Shido had to deal with when Origami and Tohka are fighting over him in the original work.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san and Tohka-san are apparently going out with him¡­¡±

    ¡°Itsuka-san is two-timing them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so gross¡­¡±

    Wu Yan buried his head on the table and he decided to play dead.

    The other students can¡¯t tease Wu Yan when he¡¯s like this. One of the boys spoke up.

    ¡°Tokisaki-san, Yatogami-san, are you both¡­with Itsuka-san¡­¡±

    The guy didn¡¯t ask his question properly but everybody knew what he wanted to ask except for Tohka.

    ¡°Ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi tilted her head, with an index finger on her lips, she laughed in a coy manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shido¡¯s my boyfriend¡­¡±

    Kurumi¡¯s sentence is like an arrow that pierced Wu Yan. He flinched when a lot of males howled like wolves.

    Wu Yan can hear them clenching their teeth, they used their glares to bore holes in his body.

    Kurumi, that¡¯s my grave you¡¯re digging.

    Wu Yan yelled internally. Tohka said something that killed him twice.

    Tohka pouted and she yelled at Kurumi.

    ¡°Shido¡¯s not your boyfriend! Shido¡¯s my boyfriend, you¡¯re just his fiancee!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The other students are all stunned by this.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Tohka frowned at them.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡­¡±

    Tohka didn¡¯t say anything wrong, she told the truth.

 Chapter 506: Tobiichi Origami wants a date.

    Tengu City, Itsuka residence¡­

    The hallway entrance¡¯s door was pushed open, some people came in while saying Tadaima. Their voice echoed throughout the empty living room.

    Wu Yan walked into the living room like a living dead. He wavered left and right with swirly eyes. He made his way over to the sofa and he crashed into it.

    ¡°Seriously, isn¡¯t it a bit too early for you to act like an old man?¡±

    Shiori grumbled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Wu Yan raised his hand, he retorted in a tired voice.

    ¡°You try being glared at by those boys who are putting curly ones on the soap all day long, then, you will understand why I am like this¡­¡±

    Kurumi and Kotori laughed out loud. Shiori recalled how the students stared at Wu Yan with dark eyes. She also remembered how Wu Yan got through the day by fake sleeping on his desk. She started pitying Wu Yan instead of being upset with him.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka approached the sofa and she apologized in a self-blaming tone.

    ¡°I am sorry, it¡¯s my fault, Shido¡­¡±

    Wu Yan opened his eyes and he turned towards Tohka. He bitterly smiled after seeing Tohka¡¯s sad look.

    ¡°Why are you saying sorry? It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    Tohka mewled.

    ¡°I thought I said something wrong and that made you feel so down, it¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s not Tohka¡­¡±

    Your words only added fuel to the fire.

    Wu Yan didn¡¯t say that last part. He sat up and he rubbed Tohka¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, cheer up¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you should practice what you preach.¡±

    Shiori said while Kurumi and Kotori laughed at him again.

    Tohka beamed up, she blushed a bit and she continued enjoying Wu Yan¡¯s petting. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a cute kitten asking for some affection.

    Kurumi tilted her head with an index finger to her chin.

    ¡°Shido-san, I have a request¡­¡±

    Kurumi attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Wu Yan looked at her with puzzlement.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara¡­¡±

    Kurumi placed her hands at her cheeks while twisting around in a bashful manner.

    ¡°Erm, about tonight¡¯s dinner, how about you let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Tohka, and Shiori all uttered in surprise. Wu Yan stood up in bewilderment.

    ¡°Kurumi, you can cook?¡±

    ¡°I can¡­¡±

    Kurumi winked at him.

    ¡°I was living by myself, I would have died from starvation if I don¡¯t know how to make my own food¡­¡±

    Wait, I thought you ate humans for breakfast, lunch, and dinner?

    Wu Yan and Kotori silently retorted. They exchanged looks and they saw the funny expressions they had. They laughed at themselves while Kurumi narrowed her eyes at them.

    ¡°I am getting the distinct feeling that you two are being rude to me, somehow¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Kotori panicked while shaking their heads in denial.

    ¡°No, we were not, how can that be?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kurumi turned towards them, she stared at them intently, to the point that Wu Yan and Kotori are starting to feel awkward. She smiled and turned back.

    ¡°I thought you two are connecting something inappropriate with my dark past¡­¡±

    Wu Yan and Kotori flinched. They exchanged a short glance and they wondered if Kurumi can control more than just time, maybe she could read minds as well?

    Somebody¡¯s phone rang, it was Shori¡¯s. She took out her phone which saved Wu Yan and Kotori from further awkwardness with Kurumi. They sighed in relief, silently thanking the caller.

    Shiori looked at the phone and she wondered just who could be calling her right now. Shiori¡¯s social circle isn¡¯t very large. There are not many friends who she is on a friendly enough basis that they would regularly converse through the phone. Her phone rarely rang and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so surprised.

    She picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Itsuka S¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Tobiichi Origami.¡±

    An emotionless voice came from the other side of the phone. Shiori recognized her voice before she even introduced herself.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami?¡±

    They had excellent hearing so they heard Tobiichi Origami¡¯s voice as well.

    ¡°The one from AST?¡­¡±

    Kotori mumbled. The ¡°Itsuka Shido¡± of this world is completely different compared to the original Itsuka Shido. Hence, Kotori¡¯s impression of Tobiichi Origami is that she¡¯s someone from AST.

    ¡°Why is she calling her?¡±

    The others are also wondering about the same thing.

    Shiori coughed and she replied.

    ¡°Tobiichi-san¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me Origami!¡±

    The voice sounded more intense than before. Shiori is a bit intimidated but she responded anyway.

    ¡°Origami-san, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Origami got straight to the point.

    ¡°I am going to look around Tengu City tomorrow, I thought I would invite you to stroll around with me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re inviting me?¡±

    Shiori wondered if they are that close, why would she invite her out of the blue?

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami wants to take Shiori around the city?¡±

    Wu Yan is puzzled why Tobiichi Origami suddenly got so assertive, is she finally ready to come out of her closet?

    Shiori didn¡¯t seem to understand it herself. She thought nothing of this invitation, she thought this is just a casual invitation to hang out.

    Shiori didn¡¯t reject her because of this. Wu Yan wanted to stop her but he was too late.

    ¡°Alright, I will be there.¡±

    Shiori hanged up.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami just invite me to go out into the city, you guys wanna come with me tomorrow?¡±

    Kurumi, Tohka, Kotori couldn¡¯t respond before Wu Yan yelled in panic.

    ¡°No no no, since she invited you and only you, I am afraid if we tag along she¡¯s not going to be happy..¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Shiori didn¡¯t doubt Wu Yan¡¯s words. There¡¯s just something about how Wu Yan is looking at her that¡¯s puzzling her.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s looking at someone who is going down a slippery road. He also looked like he¡¯s happy he didn¡¯t have to deal with whatever¡¯s coming her way.

 Chapter 507: Paparazzi

    Shiori cleaned up the plates after they all had breakfast. She tidied up and she grabbed a purse before heading out.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now¡±

    ¡°Oh, have a safe trip¡­¡±

    Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino bade her goodbye. They aren¡¯t thinking too much into this just like Shiori, they assumed she¡¯s just going to hang out with another girl in the city, shopping and eating snacks.

    She waved her hands at them and she went on her way.

    Wu Yan who had been trying his hardest to draw on his ninja skills and hide his presence finally raised his head. A scary glint flashed in his eyes.

    Poking around, he coughed and told the others that he¡¯s heading out.

    ¡°I want to go buy some stuff, be right back.¡±

    ¡°You going shopping?¡±

    Tohka seems interested.

    ¡°Shido, I want to go with you!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Wu Yan rejected her.

    ¡°The place is just around the corner, I will be back in a jiffy.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Tohka nodded with a disappointed look. She laid her head on the table in a lazy manner. She just wanted to go out with Wu Yan, she¡¯s not really interested in getting anything.

    Wu Yan clapped his hands together while apologizing to her. He got out of the house without turning his head back. He needed to catch up or he¡¯s going to lose track of Shiori.

    Wu Yan is planning on tailing Shiori, specifically, he wanted to see what Tobiichi Origami is going to do.

    He is not going to pass up such quality entertainment for anything in the world.

    In a way, Wu Yan is being a total douche.

    ===

    Tengu city, the center of the city.

    Shiori hastened her footsteps when she approached the rendezvous point. Soon, she saw Tobiichi Origami in her casuals, she obviously put a lot of thoughts into her attire. Shiori made a beeline for her.

    ¡°Sorry, Origami-san, did you wait long?¡±

    Shiori is a bit out of breath. She can¡¯t help but find her volume lowering when she saw how Origami looked like.

    ¡°No, I just got here.¡±

    Origami said, with a few doves on her shoulders and head.

    ¡°I-is that so?¡±

    Shiori awkwardly laughed. She¡¯s not sure if she should call her bluff but she decided to ignore the birds.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Origami nodded with an expressionless face. Her eyes had a hint of happiness in them when Shiori invited her along.

    The two are in very close proximity, they looked like normal BFFs but one of them didn¡¯t think so.

    A black figure followed them in a sneaky manner. Wu Yan who is stalking the two of them didn¡¯t follow because he noticed something. His lips twitched.

    ¡°Mind telling me¡­¡±

    Wu Yan turned around.

    ¡°Why you girls are here?¡±

    ¡°Ara ara, you only have yourself to blame for sneaking around like a thief¡­¡±

    Draped in an elegant one-piece dress, Kurumi smiled.

    Tsk

    Kotori clicked her tongue, she gazed in the direction Shiori and Tobiichi Origami went.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami isn¡¯t that close to Shiori-nee, I wonder what business she has with her, I can¡¯t help but worry¡­¡±

    ¡°You could have watched them from Fraxinus, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re personally here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head. He knows what Tobiichi Origami wanted with Shiori but if he said it out loud Kotori would start judging them.

    Kotori rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Look, I wanted to use Fraxinus but well, the timing and¡­¡±

    ¡°Timing and what?¡±

    Wu Yan pressed on.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Kotori didn¡¯t answer him. She turned her head the other way and she ignored Wu Yan. wu shrugged and he sighed.

    ¡°Fine, I more or less can guess why you girls are here¡­¡±

    Wu Yan bitterly laughed.

    ¡°And, Tohka, Yoshino, what about you two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Tohka grumbled.

    ¡°I want to go with Shido¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Yoshino lowered her head.

    ¡°Everyone went out so I just¡­¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino¡¯s expression made Wu Yan choke on his words.

    ¡®Fine, you girls can follow me but you girls need to follow my orders, ya hear?¡±

    Tohka and Yoshino nodded. Kurumi looked at Wu Yan and she curiously asked.

    ¡°Well, Shido, why are you following Shiori?¡±

    Kotori narrowed her eyes at him in a scary manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re not planning on doing something you won¡¯t be able to tell anyone with a straight face right?¡±

    Wu Yan raised his eyebrows and he straightened his back.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who does that kind of stuff?¡±

    Kurumi, Kotori, Tohka, and Yoshino exchanged looks and they nodded without hesitation. Their unanimous consensus made his expression freeze up.

    Wu Yan pointed at the girls with his trembling index finger.

    ¡°Do I really look like that in your eyes?

    ¡°Ara, Shido, don¡¯t be sad¡­¡±

    Kurumi smiled.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re like that, I still love you¡­¡±

    Wu Yan looked at Tohka with puppy eyes.

    ¡°Tohka, do you think I am someone like that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Tohka shrunk back.

    ¡°Everybody is saying so¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s heart started aching. Wu Yan was wrong to ask someone like her. She probably didn¡¯t have a clue what everyone is thinking about when they say he¡¯s someone like that.

    Kotori¡¯s image of him is something Wu Yan didn¡¯t need to ask, he already knew because he tried his moves on her too many times. Kotori¡¯s not going to be convinced he¡¯s a saint even if he saved the world from apocalypse.

    Wu Yan turned his head towards his final hope, Yoshino. Yoshino blushed and she evaded his gaze. Yoshino didn¡¯t need to say anything, the damage was already done, Wu Yan¡¯s heart has been shredded into a million pieces.

    Collapse

    Wu Yan kneeled on the ground in an orz pose, his body started turning to dust.

    ¡°I tried so hard to put up a good front¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with your theatrics.¡±

    Kotori walked past him while waving her hands in an annoyed manner.

    ¡°Onee-san and the other one are getting far, we have to catch up now.¡±

    The girls left Wu Yan behind. Wu Yan turned even paler as the void started welcoming his dusty body.

 Chapter 508: is it a date? A date? Or, a date?

    Tengu City, the center of the city.

    Two girls who are very beautiful in their own rights walked hand in hand as they looked around the shops. These girls are just like any other female shoppers nearby but they tend to attract more attention due to their looks.

    Moreover, the onlookers aren¡¯t just looking at their faces, they are also curious about something else. They kept looking at the two of them like they are weird.

    Shiori¡¯s very embarrassed as the center of attention. She looked very uncomfortable. While flushing red, she finally blurted it out.

    ¡°Erm, Origami-san, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little bit too close?¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    Origami¡¯s practically trying to fuse her body with Shiori¡¯s.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Shiori is still embarrassed.

    ¡°Other people are looking at us, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    She said while still clinging to Shiori in a way that would put any Koala bears to shame.

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡±

    She shouted in a controlled tone. She refrained from screaming lest they attract more attention.

    Origami still didn¡¯t heed her words.

    ¡°Let them be¡­¡±

    Shiori cried internally. Enduring the weird gazes from the people nearby, they went towards the next destination. Shiori is questioning her decision, she should have just stayed at home.

    Shiori¡¯s anxiety caused her to forget something, they are moving deeper into the concrete jungle so the human traffic is just going to increase.

    In her mind, she wished for only one thing, she wanted this hangout session to end as soon as possible.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and yoshino peeked out from around the corner. They are all puzzled by what they are seeing.

    Kotori gulped with disbelief.

    ¡°Why do I feel like, they are on a date rather than a normal girl¡¯s day out in the city?¡±

    Kotori wasn¡¯t sure if she sounded silly but someone¡¯s got to say it.

    The two of them are prim and proper ladies so the notion of them dating would sound funny.

    Except, Wu Yan, Kurumi, even Tohka and Yoshino didn¡¯t laugh.

    Kurumi narrowed her eyes at them.

    ¡°Ara, I am getting the same feeling as well.¡±

    Yoshino also covered her mouth with her hand. Her wide eyes and shocked expression are testaments that she¡¯s struggling to vocalize her opinion.

    Wu Yan just smiled. He was surprised to notice it first but he already got used to the idea.

    The remaining one who is puzzled is still as confused as before.

    ¡°What¡¯s a date?¡±

    Tohka said with all due seriousness. They turned around to ask if she¡¯s serious but judging from her expression, she really didn¡¯t know. Wu Yan massaged his temples.

    When Wu Yan sealed her powers, he didn¡¯t bring her on a date like the original work. He just brought her home and they started living together. Moreover, because they hang out with each other pretty much every day, Wu Yan didn¡¯t invite her out on a date like in the original work.

    ¡°Tohka¡­¡±

    Wu Yan thought about how to explain the concept of dating to her. If he didn¡¯t simplify, he would just waste his saliva talking to her. After summarizing the concept he told her.

    ¡°Dating is where you eat delicious food and drink tasty drinks with the person you like the most!¡±

    ¡°Eating and drinking with your favorite person¡­¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes flashed brightly, she also started drooling.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Kurumi shook her head while smiling. Yoshino also looked away because she couldn¡¯t deal with how Wu Yan cheesed his way out of the explanation.

    Wu Yan shrugged.

    ¡°Hey, it got the point through to her, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Thinking about it, Wu Yan technically didn¡¯t lie to her. Meanwhile, poop just got real for Shiori.

    She slowly turned towards Origami to make sure they aren¡¯t at the wrong place. She asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Origami-san, ar-are we going in here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Origami replied instantly. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t read Shiori¡¯s expression or body language much to the detriment of Shiori¡¯s sanity points.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡±

    The building looks like a normal cafe with a twist, the customers are all in pairs of male and female. They also looked very lovey-dovey with each other. Looking up at the store sign, yep¡­

    <>

    ¡°Origami-san¡­¡±

    Shiori said with a tired voice.

    ¡°Do you know where we are? This is for couples, we are going to look so out of place in there.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s an issue?¡±

    Origami-san said nonchalantly. Shiori¡¯s blood pressure spiked and her body trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge deal okay?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t couples! What business do we have there? It literally says couple¡¯s cafe!¡±

    Origami-san lit up.

    ¡°Aha!¡±

    ¡°Wut?¡±

    Shiori felt like her ears stopped working for a moment there.

    ¡°Could you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Origami explained herself.

    ¡°We just have to become a couple and we can go in!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Origami-san¡­¡±

    Shiori hysterically yelled at her after inhaling.

    ¡°We are both girls!¡±

    Shiori¡¯s shriek didn¡¯t affect Origami at all. She replied with a calm tone.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Shiori cried out.

    ¡°W-what? Of course, it is!¡±

 Chapter 509: I will gladly crush this date

    Shiori turned back and she walked away from the cafe. This isn¡¯t what she signed up for.

    ¡°I am going home now!¡±

    Shiori got stopped, a pair of hands grabbed one of her hands. Origami¡¯s expressionless face appeared in her field of vision.

    Origami tried to smile but she looked very creepy in doing so. Shiori realized her perilous situation and she felt a chill climbing up her spine.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡­¡±

    Shiori¡¯s heart started racing. She knew something¡¯s up and she subconsciously gulped. Raising her guard, Shiori didn¡¯t know Origami¡¯s smile is characteristic of a villain¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    She said nonchalantly, she ignored what Shiori had to say and she started dragging her towards the cafe.

    ¡°No! Let me go!¡±

    Shiori struggled but Origami¡¯s strength is too strong for her to resist. Origami dragged Shiori into the cafe Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino watched in shock.

    ¡°They entered just like that?¡±

    Kotori¡¯s jaw dropped, she pointed at the cafe¡¯s door. It¡¯s like she discovered a new continent.

    Kurumi blinked in astonishment. She smiled when she thought about something.

    ¡°Ara, things just heated up.¡±

    ¡°This is too startling¡­¡±

    Yoshino grabbed her hood and she pulled it down, she¡¯s probably letting her imagination run wild because they could see her blushing.

    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is amused by this.

    ¡°Tobiichi Origami wants to get with Shiori¡­¡±

    ¡°That girl¡­¡±

    Kotori clenched her fists.

    ¡°I never pegged her for someone like that. She¡¯s like a very quiet honor student, did she use her unassuming quiet demeanor as a disguise to do stuff like this?¡±

    A notion came to Kotori and she yelled out loud.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow Tobiichi Origami to corrupt Onee-chan!¡±

    Kotori tried to stomp over to the cafe but Wu Yan hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Kotori, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to spell it out loud?¡±

    Kotori rolled her eyes at him, she flailed her arms and she replied.

    ¡°I am going to save Onee-chan!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±

    Wu Yan voiced his honest thought on the matter.

    ¡°If we stopped them, we won¡¯t get to watch this show anymore right?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Kotori can¡¯t believe Wu Yan is saying this at this juncture. She turned very dark.

    ¡°I see, so you came along because you wanted to watch this?!¡±

    Wu Yan immediately regrets saying that. It¡¯s obvious that Kotori isn¡¯t in a good mood to joke around.

    ¡°Did¡­¡±

    Kotori stared holes into Wu Yan.

    ¡°Did you already know about Origami batting for the other team?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s eyes started wandering away from Kotori. Of course, Kotori recognized this as an admission of guilt.

    Kotori almost jumped Wu Yan but Kurumi chimed in with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Kotori, it¡¯s not very classy to crush someone¡¯s date, you know?¡­¡±

    ¡°You call that a date?¡±

    Kotori is exasperated.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will gladly do it.¡±

    Kurumi knew Kotori¡¯s not going to listen to her so she just sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°Ara, that¡¯s a shame, I wanted to see how Shiori will get herself out of this one¡­¡±

    Kotori¡¯s eyebrows jolted. She¡¯s about to blow her top off and they are not cooling her down at all.

    Tohka asked Yoshino in a small voice.

    ¡°Kotori looks dead set on disrupting Shiori¡¯s date (of eating and drinking hard), should we help Shiori?¡±

    Yoshino¡¯s mouth widened but Yoshinon answered for her, the puppet laughed.

    ¡°Hehehe, isn¡¯t it fine like this? Yoshinon wants to see what happens if she messed up their date¡­¡±

    Apparently, these 3 people are here to watch the movie.

    Kotori grabbed Wu Yan and she growled.

    ¡°Unleash my seal!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Wu Yan jumped in surprise.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I don¡¯t want you to cause something huge here!¡±

    Kotori smiled at him.

    ¡°Origami looks very obstinate, I have to go on a rampage or it wouldn¡¯t garner her attention right?¡±

    Wu Yan finds her dangerous attitude very unsettling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Kotori yelled.

    ¡°I am going to burn that cafe down!¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down!¡±

    Wu Yan and the other spirits are astonished by her resolve, she meant what she said. Wu Yan¡¯s heart almost stopped from the shock.

    ¡°You should remember that your spiritual power is prone to go out of control!¡±

    ¡°I know, but that is if I exert myself, I am just going to start a little fire, I am going to be fine¡­¡±

    Kotori continued talking.

    ¡°Stop dragging this out, I know my limits, there won¡¯t be any civilian casualty!¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about that¡­¡±

    He¡¯s afraid that Kotori will blow her cover as a spirit if she used her powers here. That would be troubling indeed.

    Origami blamed her parents¡¯ death on the flame spirit known as Efreet, she thinks she¡¯s the one who killed her parents.

    Although, it was actually someone else who caused the death of her parents. But, at this point, Origami isn¡¯t aware of the true identity of the killer. She¡¯s going to go really crazy if she found out Kotori¡¯s identity as a flame spirit.

    ¡°Unseal my powers right now!¡±

    Kotori yelled at him in frustration.

    ¡°I am not going to use my Astral Dress, I will also make sure to not stand out too much, I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so hard about my request.¡±

    Wu Yan released a sigh of relief but he¡¯s still hesitant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think burning down a cafe is going overboard?¡±

    ¡°Relax!¡±

    Kotori had a nasty grin on her face right now.

    ¡°Ratatoskr can easily reimburse the damages done!¡±

    Kotori ignored Wu Yan who froze up and she got closer to the cafe.

    ¡°Ara ara, what a reckless girl¡­¡±

    Kurumi shook her head while chuckling.

    ¡°Shido¡­¡±

    Tohka asked Wu Yan in a concerned manner.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Wu Yan clenched his fists when he saw Kotori who is very close to committing arson. He yelled out loud.

    ¡°I hate pretty girls!¡±

 Chapter 510: Shiori wants to fight the fire?

    Tengu city, commercial center, a certain couple¡¯s restaurant.

    Sitting at the gaudily designed table, Shiori wondered how she got herself into this mess. She stared at the menu with a serious look, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a winning lottery ticket for 5 million bucks in the menu. However, her head slowly lowered from the attentions she¡¯s getting.

    The other customers are more interested in Shiori and Tobiichi Origami than their own food. They are all curious about the pair of beautiful girls dining at the table, they didn¡¯t realize their food had turned cold.

    Shiori wanted to cry. Now she knew how Wu Yan felt when everyone stared at him in school yesterday.

    Meanwhile, Origami is browsing through the menu like nobody¡¯s business. When she noticed Shiori¡¯s awkward behavior she asked her about it because she honestly didn¡¯t know why she¡¯s like that.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    I want to end someone, I want to get away from here, I want to fight you on the street, I want to quit¡­

    Shiori thought about which one she should point out but she gave up with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s order, after we eat we leave, period.¡±

    Shiori thought about running away but that would just attract more attention. It¡¯s honestly better than being stared like a circus sitting here but Tobiichi Origami is a very astute person.

    Any attempt at standing up would earn Shiori the instant attention of Tobiichi Origami. Her stare is so piercing that Shiori dispelled any thoughts of running away.

    Shiori decided to go with the flow. The sooner they finished this the sooner she can leave.

    Shiori ordered some food and Tobiichi Origami followed suit.

    The waiter tried to take their order with the most professional expression he can muster and he repeated their orders to ensure there are no mistakes. The waiter excused himself with awkward laughter. So begins Shiori¡¯s longest torture.

    Shiori buried her head under the menu, Origami started talking to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else after this!¡±

    Shiori trembled, Enduring the urge to throw the menu at Tobiichi Origami and bail, she started sweating hard.

    Next place? Yeah, there¡¯s a next place, alright, the afterlife for me.

    She can¡¯t take this anymore, her heart is weak and her mind is on the verge of a breakdown. She wondered just how many years were shaved off her lifespan from the stress she suffered today.

    Finally, as if some god or spirits out there heard her prayers, her chance to bail came.

    The ceiling of the restaurant caught fire. The smoke alarms started blaring loudly.

    The other couples were startled by this sudden occurrence. The fire broke out from seemingly nowhere, they only noticed the fire when they felt the heat coming from the ceiling.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Somebody cried out and all hell broke loose. They charged at the nearest exit to escape.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Shiori didn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good luck or bad luck that a fire broke out during this date.

    Tobiichi Origami¡¯s AST instinct kicked in and she grabbed Shiori.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Shiori nodded. They stood up and started heading towards the exit. The exit is clogged by the sheer number of people not queuing up properly. A lot of useless boyfriends ditched their girlfriends behind to escape by themselves. A lot of breakups will probably happen after this incident.

    Tobiichi Origami and Shiori didn¡¯t think they stood a chance against the burly men fighting each other for the exit. They silently looked at the people at the exit. If they made their way out of the exit in an orderly fashion, they would have made it out already. However, the homo erectus clogging up the exit only thought about saving their own asses. If the fire kept going, this would be how they died.

    Luckily for them, the fires stopped as if by conscious design. If it didn¡¯t, they would most likely end up as charred bones.

    ¡°Typical humans, their selfishness always spelled their end¡­¡±

    Kurumi amused herself with their frantic display of selfishness and cruelty. But, her smile is very cold.

    Wu Yan also bitterly smiled. Kurumi isn¡¯t exactly the biggest fan of humanity, unlike Yoshino and Tohka who are more trusting than her. She¡¯s on good terms with Shiori because she got to know her through Wu Yan & co.

    Wu Yan looked at the restaurant and he mumbled.

    ¡°I hope Kotori don¡¯t go overboard¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously, the scumbags ruined it.¡±

    Above the restaurant, the figure in red is mad that they messed up her plans. She huffed.

    ¡°Making me use extra power to control the flames, if only I can burn off all your clothes so the world can look at your disgusting birthday suits as you guys go home¡­¡±

    Of course, Kotori wouldn¡¯t do something like that. She made sure the flames didn¡¯t burn down the whole place.

    Inside the restaurant, Shiori mumbled in a low volume.

    ¡°Are we going to die like this?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami assured her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am not going to let anything happen to you.¡±

    She looked at the flames on the ceiling and she continued in a grim tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone important to me die to fires again!¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Shiori gasped. She didn¡¯t pursue the matter and she noticed something odd about the flames.

    ¡°Origami-san, the flames don¡¯t show any signs of spreading?¡±

    Tobiichi Origami is just as confused as her.

    ¡°That looks like the case¡­¡±

    Shiori pulled Origami¡¯s sleeve and she suggested a move that surprised Origami.

    ¡°We should put the fire out! If we put it out, we will be fine!¡±

 Chapter 511: Fraxinus is yours

    ¡°I¡­am¡­back¡­¡±

    Shiori pushed open the door to her own house like the doors weighed a ton. She made her way to the living room while stumbling around, she looked like a tired ghost who can¡¯t tell east from west¡­

    ¡°Welcome back!¡±

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino welcomed Shiori back with radiant smiles. It¡¯s hard to tell that they just got back themselves after staking out a certain person¡¯s date.

    Shiori would notice something off if she¡¯s not so tired. Shiori raised her hand slowly as if that act is sapping all the energy she had. She floated over to a nearby sofa in the living room and she collapsed with a thud.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, Kurumi, Tohka, and Yoshino blinked their eyes in befuddlement. They exchanged looks and they chuckled.

    ¡°Erm, Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan approached her with a smile.

    ¡°You look like me when I came home yesterday, what got you so down, champ?¡±

    Shiori started tearing up. She ran with ungodly speed and she quickly apologized to Wu Yan. Even Wu Yan is surprised by her sudden change of attitude.

    ¡°Shido, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t tease you like that yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Wu Yan uttered that because he¡¯s still at a loss of words.

    ¡°I finally understand just how anguishing it was for you to sit through classes while everyone¡¯s attention is on you.¡±

    Shiori wiped away her snot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand, oh, I am such a fool¡­¡±

    ¡°Erm, Shiori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan isn¡¯t used to this sycophantic side of Shiori. He pushed her away while laughing in an awkward manner.

    ¡°I am happy you think that way but can you please return to normal, or just a bit normal if that¡¯s not too much to ask¡­¡±

    She let go of Wu Yan and she collapsed back on the sofa again. Raising an arm in a lethargic manner, she told them to give her some time to rest.

    ¡°I need 5 minutes, no, 10 minutes by myself!¡±

    Then, Shiori shut down her mental faculties to reboot herself.

    They stepped back and huddled together.

    ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s our fault that Shiori¡¯s like that¡­¡±

    Wu Yan scratched his cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®our¡¯ fault, it¡¯s completely your fault!¡±

    Kotori pushed the wolf back into the mud he tried to crawl out from.

    ¡°You knew Origami swung that way but you purposely chose to omit that detail from Onee-chan, if you told her she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the date.¡±

    Wu Yan choked. It¡¯s as Kotori said, he omitted that detail so he can enjoy the show. Not satisfied with how Kotori talked back to him, he shot back.

    ¡°Kotori, you¡¯re the one who started the fire. While I might have drained her stamina, you¡¯re the one who made her so mentally exhausted.¡±

    Kotori choked this time. Kotori also somewhat regrets started the fire. The experience might have been too taxing on her since she¡¯s a normal human who can¡¯t start or put out fires at will.

    It would have been totally stressful to be put in a situation where the roof is on fire and the exits are all blocked by people.

    Kotori admits that she might have gone a bit overboard for tiring her sister out like this.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough finger-pointing¡­¡±

    Kurumi beamed at both of them.

    ¡°We need to think about how to cheer Shiori up¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there¡­¡±

    Kotori gave her idea first.

    ¡°Shido, go make some nice food for Onee-chan, she likes your cooking so I am sure it would cheer her up.¡±

    Tohka¡¯s eyes lit up, she concurred by frantically nodding her head.

    ¡°I like that idea, Shido always knew how to cheer me up with good food!¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s lip twitched.

    ¡°I am sure any food would have did the trick for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu¡­¡±

    Tohka pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a good idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, I am sure Kotori is onto something here. I like girls who can eat. However, I think you¡¯re making it very hard for others to get close to you without being a chef¡­¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s retort failed to make an impression in Tohka and Yoshino¡¯s mind. But, Kurumi and Kotori got the message.

    Tohka tried to tempt Shiori by whispering something into Shiori¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Shiori, Shiori, Shido¡¯s cooking up a storm in the kitchen just for you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    That got her attention. Anyone who had Wu Yan¡¯s food fell prey to his prodigious skill, Shiori is also hooked on his grub.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Yoshino blinked while egging her on.

    ¡°Shido Onii-san said it himself¡­¡±

    ¡°I see, I am looking forward to it¡­¡±

    Shiori glanced at Wu Yan¡¯s direction. What do you know? That did cheer her up.

    ¡°Yes, I am looking forward to it as well¡­¡±

    Tohka narrowed her eyes while imagining the good food, she can already taste it in her mouth. Wu Yan started thinking that Tohka had vested interests.

    Wu Yan, Kotori, and Kurumi chuckled at Shiori who seemed a lot better now that someone promised good food.

    Kotori said something that Wu Yan couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°I am handing over Fraxinus to you.¡±

    Wu Yan almost choked on his saliva. He turned towards Kotori with a gasp.

    ¡°What? What was that?¡±

    ¡°I said!¡±

    Kotori glared at him.

    ¡°Fraxinus is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me permission to take it into my inventory?¡±

    Wu Yan pointed at his own nose in disbelief.

    ¡°I thought you were against it?¡±

    Kotori flinched and she raised her voice as if typical of a tsundere.

    ¡°I am saying that it¡¯s okay now, is that unacceptable to you?¡±

    Wu Yan recalled that she said she had to do something.

    ¡°So this is what you meant when you said there¡¯s something you have to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you want to send the Fraxinus into your Gate of Babylon with everyone watching?¡±

    Kotori turned around and she said her piece.

    ¡°I gave everyone a day off, what you do in this span of time is up to you.¡±

    Wu Yan is touched, he resisted the urge to glomp her. He mumbled his thanks.

    ¡°Thank you, Kotori¡­¡±

 Chapter 512: Turning Fraxinus into a Noble Phantasm

    Tengu city, Fraxinus interior¡­

    Today, Fraxinus is strangely quiet. No crew, no staff, no people walking around or the humming of the engine.

    The staffs took leaves based on turns, Fraxinus was never this empty. This is an arrangement put in place because a spirit can strike at any moment so Ratatoskr has to respond in time.

    Fraxinus is never this empty.

    When Kotori told everybody to take a day off, the staff can¡¯t believe her. However, an order is an order so while they are still puzzled, they went home anyway.

    Kotori bent over backward for Wu Yan, she bent over big time. She broke a lot of rules by doing this for Wu Yan. There are protocols in place that she deliberately broke. If someone found out then her position might be jeopardized.

    Somebody teleported into the airship. Wu Yan entered the airship via the teleportation pad.

    He opened his eyes and he scanned the room to make sure nobody¡¯s here.

    The eerily quiet room made Wu Yan smile.

    ¡°Wow, she actually pulled it off, Fraxinus is really empty¡­¡±

    Making his way over to the control room, he can hear that some parts are still moving so the ship¡¯s not turned off completely. He can hear his own footsteps, it¡¯s like a setting in a horror movie.

    Wu Yan is a bit creeped out by how silent it is around here, the zig-zagging corridors appeared way scarier than normal.

    When he arrived at the control room, the familiar room somewhat calmed him down. Wu Yan took in the sight of this room, he does not know what¡¯s going to happen after he transformed the ship into a Noble Phantasm.

    ¡°I wonder what they are going to think of Kotori if they found out she told everyone to go home for a day because she wanted to give command of the ship to another person?¡±

    He told Kotori that after turning the ship into his Noble Phantasm, the ship will no longer operate unless Wu Yan delegates the authority to someone else. She really busted her butt for his sake.

    If he told someone else about this, her position could be lost, she could also be branded as a traitor.

    Wu Yan made sure to carve this memory into his brain and soul. This is how much Wu Yan meant to her, she treasured him more than the ship or her position.

    ¡°Just you wait, Kotori, I am going to take good care of you¡­¡±

    He looked at the commander seat.

    With a light jump, he landed on the deck and he raised an arm.

    The arm started shining brightly. He slammed his hand down on the floor dramatically. Red volcano-vein lines emerged on his hand and it started spreading into the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±

    The lines didn¡¯t take long to completely engulf the deck. The sword mark on his hand kept shining brightly as he started turning Fraxinus into his Noble Phantasm.

    The ship started shaking and making a noise like it¡¯s coming to life. The ship hummed and trembled as if it knows that someone is taking over the ship.

    The ship stopped making noises or movements after a few seconds. The ship seems like it had returned to a dormant state but that¡¯s only what it looks like to an outsider viewer.

    His hand¡¯s red volcano veins resonated with the red veins.

    After taking control of the control room, the veins started spreading outwards, covering the whole ship in mere seconds. The corridors, the engine room, the lounge, the rooms, and other facilities got taken over by the red veins without any issue.

    Any other person who enters the control room will feel like they entered someone rather than something. The veins are pulsating like they are alive.

    After a while, Wu Yan looked up with a smile. The airship is now completely covered in his red veins.

    Finally, his final quest is complete. After he claims the reward, he will turn into a tier 8 individual from the level up.

    He fought Jaafar who is at tier 8 evenly when he¡¯s just tier 7. With tier 8 strength, he can do a lot more than before. He wondered just how powerful he would be in combat if he used his newfound strength with his augmented gate of Babylon and Nietono no Shana. Frankly, he¡¯s looking forward to it.

    Calling upon the ship, he confirmed his authority over the ship and he commanded the red lines to disappear.

 Chapter 513: Quest 3 completed, getting the rewardâ€¦

    ¡°Fraxinus has been successfully turned into a Noble Phantasm.¡±

    The System notified Wu Yan when the red veins dissipated. This notification was followed by another notification.

    ¡°Obtained B Grade equipment ¡®Fraxinus''¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?! It¡¯s a gold armament right off the bat?¡±

    Wu Yan is flabbergasted. He asked the System if there was a mistake.

    ¡°I thought normal items are turned into D grade Noble Phantasms?¡±

    Wu Yan¡¯s question must have sounded like he¡¯s questioning the System¡¯s ability because the System responded immediately.

    ¡°Fraxinus¡¯s ability and specifications greatly exceed that of normal items, due to Knight Of Owner¡¯s effect, the System adjusted the rating of Fraxinus based on its upgraded specifications and abilities.¡±

    Fraxinus is already a flying fortress before being touched by Wu Yan¡¯s knight of Owner. The airship had high tech facilities, it also had cloaking capabilities and teleporting abilities. Moreover, the arsenal it came equipped with is enough to fight spirits and AST battalions. As a critical asset of the Ratatoskr foundation, it¡¯s only natural that Fraxinus is so decked out.

    Knight of Owner retains the original grade of equipment that had higher than grade D rating. If the arsenal and the ship had capabilities higher than Grade D, it¡¯s kept at that level after turning into a Noble Phantasm.

    AST¡¯s equipment allowed humans to fight on par with spirits, this equipment had to be better than guns to fight spirits properly. A rating above Grade D does seem reasonable to him.

    Furthermore, the aggregate whole is larger than the sum of its parts in this case, imagine integrating all the enhanced artillery on the ship into a working unit.

    In other words, Wu Yan got his hands on a fortress that can rival his current Gate of Babylon.

    ¡°Well, I will be damned¡­¡±

    Wu Yan is very happy with the results.

    ¡°I wonder if this is the true reward of Quest 3, I need to start complimenting the System.¡±

    Luckily for him, the System didn¡¯t pick up his sarcasm. If it did, Wu Yan would probably get what¡¯s coming for him in the future.

    He touched the dashboard and he can feel a distinct connection with the airship. It¡¯s telling him he can operate the ship in any manner he wishes by just thinking about it.

    He closed his eyes and he started scrutinizing the information about Fraxinus. After digesting mountains of information about the airship he knew why the System gave the airship a rating of B grade equipment.

    In close-quarter combat, this airship might as well be a decoration. However, when deployed in a large enough battlefield, this airship could probably rip Academy City a metaphorical new arsehole, assuming Aleister and The Dragon don¡¯t interfere.

    ¡°This is really a pleasant surprise, Kotori¡­¡±

    Wu Yan shook his head while smiling. He resisted the urge to go back home and lewd Kotori. Jumping down from the control platform, he exited the room.

    ¡°Now, this is where it gets interesting¡­¡±

    Outside Fraxinus, way above the city, a figure floated in front of Fraxinus.

    Wu Yan can vaguely see an iridescent glow around Fraxinus, this is probably the cloaking technology that made it invisible to everyone else. He can see this glow because Fraxinus is now his object and he is the airship¡¯s master.

    He pointed at the airship and a ripple in space formed around his finger.

    The ripples became wider and wider until it¡¯s large enough to swallow the airship. He swung his arm as if ordering the airship to enter the portal. The large airship threatened to destroy the portal as it entered. Finally, after closing the portal, Wu Yan has successfully stored Fraxinus. Quest 3 is now complete.

    ¡°Quest 3 completed.¡±

    Reward: +1 level

    ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up, you are now Level 70.¡±

    ===

    Name

    Wu Yan

    Abilities

    True Ancestor, Eternal Arms Mastery, Knight of Owner, Electromaster (Lv5)

    Equipment

    Gate of Babylon (Rank B)

    Summons:

    Misaka Mikoto, Katsura Hinagiku, Ikaros, Astrea, Flandre Scarlet, Shokuhou Misaki, Kinuhata Saiai, Takitsubou Rikou, Misaka Sisters (all 20,000 of them)

    Equipment Points

    170,000

    Item Points

    0

    Ability Points

    170,000

    Summoning Points

    230,000

    Level

    70

    ===

    When he hit Level 70, something strange happened.

 Chapter 514

    With the prompt sound of system upgrading, wordless standing in the void suddenly shuddered, a surging sense of pressure rushed out of wordless body, and the surrounding atmosphere flew out. The sudden force strike made the surrounding atmosphere gather into a shock wave. With a dull sound, it attacked all directions!

    At the same time, "Ka Ka Ka" just like the sound of bone breaking from the voiceless body. It is very loud in the air with only wind. The louder the sound is, the louder the sound is. At the back, there is even a "bang" sound similar to drum beating. Under the echo of this sound, the voiceless body is shaking even more!

    "What''s the matter?" Speechless shocked feel the body from the strange, a pair of wine red pupil filled with panic. "I''ve never heard of such a change when the Jin level became the eighth level? Isn''t it right to be promoted to the eighth level, just like the original Meiqin? "

    It didn''t take long for this idea to start, but I felt it without words. Inside my body, there was an extremely itchy scratch, which covered all the ideas in my wordless mind!

    "Ah..." The unbearable feeling of strange itch makes Wuyan hold his body, squat down in the void, eyes slightly protrude, and a blue tendon burst up on his forehead. It can be seen that this kind of itch is definitely not comparable to the ordinary itch!

    "After all What''s the matter... " Wordless bit his teeth, and his hands became fists. He desperately endured the feeling of "itching". His skin was already covered with strange red color, but wordless didn''t know all this. His mind was occupied by the feeling of "itching"!

    In the unspeakable body, the blood flowing in the blood vessels in an orderly way suddenly accelerates and flows quickly. If the flow speed of ordinary blood is the speed of ants walking, now, the speed of blood flow is the speed of the faucet fully opening!

    Blood rushes wildly in all parts of the blood vessels. The fast flowing blood makes those blood vessels swell up and emit a whine of being overwhelmed. However, the blood seems to have never been seen. The blood rushes at a very fast speed in the silent body. Soon, on the silent surface, the blood vessels have all appeared under the skin!

    The whole body is covered with blood vessels. Even the tissues on the face are the same. At this time, the wordless whole person is extremely ferocious, especially the expression, which can almost match the hairless human wolf!

    In this case, the blood flow in wordless body is more rapid, and the feeling of "itch" is more and more strong. Wordless fist is loose and loose, and it can''t help this feeling. Wordless fierce stand up, head up!

    "Roar!!!"

    A roar, like the roar of the beast before it died, started from the speechless mouth and spread to the surrounding space. With the roar, there was a wave, centered on the speechless mouth, echoing like a ripple!

    Speechless didn''t find that when he couldn''t help bursting and roaring, the blood in his body surged with a wave, and the wave spread like a ripple on his speechless body. After a while, it was absorbed by the internal organs and tissues all over his body!

    The bright red color on the skin began to fade, the blood vessels slowly flattened down, the inside of the body, the fast flowing blood also slowly returned to the original flow speed, everything returned to the original again, as if nothing had happened

    However, the prompt sound of the system immediately tells its owner that everything just now is not an illusion!

    "Ding! User level meets the blood demand of "true ancestry"! "True ancestry" awakens! "

    "Ding! Gain blood ability ''Ruby''! "

    The system prompt sound echoed in the wordless mind like an echo, and stunned the wordless mind that had just retrieved its own consciousness from the strange itchy feeling.

    "The awakening of" true ancestry "? Blood capacity? "

    Speechless and blankly put his head, the goal is to see the boundless blue sky, the pair do not know when has become the golden pupil in a turn back to wine red, wine red appears more profound than before, but the look inside, but all are at a loss.

    "Here What''s going on? " The third time I said this sentence, wordless was made to wonder what to do by this sudden development. It seems that I saw wordless doubts and answered them systematically.

    "Because the user''s previous level can''t fully accommodate all the mysteries of" true ancestry ", the" true ancestry "is automatically hidden in the user''s body, so the user can only use the" immortal body "which is an additional ability of" true ancestry "!"

    "Only when the user''s level reaches the blood demand of" true ancestry ", can" true ancestry "give full play to its real ability and awaken!"

    Listening to the sound of the system without ups and downs, wordless also gradually calmed down. "That is to say, now I really have the ability to become a true ancestor?""Yes!" The system simply answered silent, which is also a disguised way to tell silent, you used to be too weak, even your blood, can not fully play out

    But speechless and not a little upset, but laughed, because, this means, now, I finally have the qualification to become a true ancestor!

    What''s more, the benefits brought by the awakening of blood supply to oneself, if you don''t say anything else, you can''t say what you feel. Your physical ability has been improved at least three or four times, and your body''s resilience has become much stronger!

    This is not the part promoted by Jin stage! It''s just a bloodline upgrade!

    And that blood power

    ¡­¡­

    Ruby (exclusive "true ancestral blood" ability, unable to be exchanged): turn the blood of the creature into a piece of ruby and integrate it into itself. When the user excites the ruby in [* *], within a certain period of time, the user will obtain the same ability of the blood master of the ruby, including the level. Even if the ability and level of the blood master of the ruby are increased, the user body The ruby in it can grow with it, and then get the same strength as the blood master of the ruby. The larger the difference between the strength of the blood master of the ruby and the strength of the user, the shorter the time that the activation of the ruby can last. On the contrary, the longer it is, after the activation of the ruby, it will not be activated again within 24 hours (Note: the user can fuse up to three rubies, and the rubies can be discarded £©£»

    ¡­¡­

    "No!"

    Stupidly looking at the blood ability detected from the system list, the speechless mouth gradually widened, and the head became blank. There was only one thought left in the whole heart, that was the blockhouse!

    "The ability to gain all the strength of the blood master? This, if this is used, is little Fleur''s blood... " Speechless swallows a mouthful of saliva, the "bang bang" of the disheartened heart jumps straight up, but speechless but totally unknown, the wine red pupil still stares at the introduction of "Ruby", for fear that he is wrong.

    "Is it not a dream?" Speechless silly pinched his own, until the pain into the speechless senses, speechless just know, all these, are true!

    "Brother is going against the sky..." Speechless a face that has added a lot of charm due to the awakening of blood is extremely distorted, which completely destroys the charm and makes you tremble with excitement.

    There''s no way not to be excited! What does it mean to gain all the strength of the blood master who makes up "Ruby"

    It means that as long as wordless returns to the world of sparril and gets a drop of blood liquid from Fleur''s body and turns it into "Ruby", then, after activating "Ruby", wordless can have the same ability and level as Fleur!

    In other words, in the state of activation of ruby, wordless, will become a ninth level strong! Moreover, he is a ninth level strong person who can use the ability of "eye"! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 515

    In the middle of the sky, speechless slowly flew towards the five river family, with the expression of losing his mind on his face, proving that he had not yet slowed down from his own blood ability against the sky

    After all, "Ruby" is really a blockhouse. As long as you can get a drop of blood solution, you will be able to pirate all the strength of the owner of blood. This ability is not only against the sky, but also very cheating.

    Imagine that when an opponent is several times stronger than himself, in a blink of an eye, he can crush himself, suddenly he has the same ability and level as the other side, which makes him depressed

    And if, in such a case, the character who could have been killed casually suddenly had stronger strength than himself, and turned to be able to die his own existence, it would be more depressed, or depressed to spit blood.

    Not only that, the ability of "Ruby" can be improved with the improvement of the strength of the blood master who makes up the ruby, that is to say, as long as you get a person''s blood and turn it into ruby, then even if this person is only a first level now, when later, this person becomes a divine level, you can also get the strength of the divine level!

    Maybe, because of this, there is a time limit for the ability of "Ruby"

    Although the ability of "Ruby" is very strong, the greater the difference between the strength of its owner and its own, the shorter the time to have its own strength. With this limitation, it''s normal. Otherwise, if you can have all the strength of a person for an unlimited time, you don''t need to upgrade. Sit at home and wait until the fight Directly open the "Ruby" of little Fleur and crush all people to death!

    "If only there was no time limit for the ability of ruby..." This is someone''s whimsical, greedy speech

    Think of here, speechless wry smile shook head. "The ability of" Ruby "has gone against the sky. If you can suddenly get such an ability, you should be satisfied. Don''t think of those unrealistic ones..."

    Finish saying, speechless lowered the head, looked at the building that moves backward along with own flight below, pondered for a while. "Since it''s the state after activating" Ruby ", it''s called" Ruby mode "when you activate" Ruby "

    It seems that I am very satisfied with my name. I nodded my head silently and smiled softly. My body was slightly tightened. Then I speeded up my speed and flew towards the five river family

    At this time, the sky is already dark, falling into the night. In the buildings of Tiangong City, there are continuous lights coming out. Looking down from the air, the whole Tiangong city is colorful, with all kinds of colors. Under the rendering of the night, it looks very quiet and peaceful

    When Wuyan left Wuhe''s home and went to "frakesinas", although it was still early, it was almost dusk. When Wuyan finished everything, it was not yellow. Now, it was completely dark. Wuyan could not help but sigh that autumn night came so fast

    Soon after, the architecture of Wuhe family was printed into the eyes of speechless, appeared in his sight, looked at the Wuhe family below, speechless ghosts and gods stopped, floating in the air.

    Looking at the building below, his silent face changed. He hesitated, whether he wanted to go first and say goodbye to everyone

    Now, my main purpose in the world is to obtain unsealed items of "mysterious crystal". I have also got other unexpected gains. My equipment level has been upgraded to gold weapons. I have also got an air ship of gold weapons level by accident. My level has also been upgraded to a new level. Even my blood is aware of it Wake up, it can be said that this time of their own, compared with an hour ago, there is no way to compare!

    The harvest is so great, this replica world, also calculated value, now, the goal has been achieved, it is time to leave

    To be honest, I feel a little reluctant to leave the world. In this world, my gains are not only in strength, but also in the entanglement. Unconsciously, I have built a lot of

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si Nai, Shi Zhi, these five girls who live under the same eaves with themselves, have no words to hold very deep feelings, especially Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, who have risen to the level of love!

    Soon to leave this world, I will not give up without words, in the piano, in the crazy three, in the ten fragrance, in the four series, but in the presence of Shizhi, who are like sisters

    Although I can summon Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Sinai and other people to pass after I return to sparril world, I have no choice but to summon only two of them. Who should I choose? I''m afraid at the end of the day, it''s just me who''s bothered

    As for Shizhi, let''s forget it. With our understanding of Shizhi, we believe that Shizhi will not like the life in other world. It''s better for Shizhi to stay in this worldSince I''m going to leave, I don''t know whether I should summon them or not in a short time, so it''s better not to disturb them, just leave. Anyway, after I leave the world, the time of the world will be frozen. The next time I come back, it''s the same time, why bother some sad parting

    I think so, but speechless but I can''t make up my mind

    After a long time, I sighed silently and looked down. "Kuang San, Shixiang and others are all right, but Qin already knows his own business. It seems that it''s not good to leave like this..."

    "Just say hello to the piano!"

    After making such a decision in my heart, I felt more relaxed without words. My body was spinning in the middle of the sky, and then I flew towards the window of the room in the piano

    When I came to the outside of the window of Qinli room, I came close to it without any words and looked inside. At this moment, Qinli is sitting in my room, sitting in my * * and looking ahead, but my eyes are out of focus

    The whole body is shrunk into a ball. Qin holds his * * in his hands and stares at the front without blinking. It seems that he is thinking about something

    Seeing this kind of piano, wordless heart inexplicable acid, whether it is in the cheerful and naive piano under the "sister mode" or in the cold and venomous piano under the "commander mode", wordless has never seen before, there will be such a bleak time in the piano, so that to see this picture, wordless feel sad abnormal

    Under the influence of this mood, speechless for a while, I didn''t choose to go in, but just floating outside the window in the piano, quietly looking at the inside of the piano

    Until a long time For a long time

    At one moment, there was a movement in the piano finally. Let go of the hands on his * * and lie down on his * * directly. His eyes were on the ceiling, his lips were opened, and he whispered a sentence

    "I don''t know whether my brother left or came back..."

    I don''t know what I heard in the piano. Just now, the reason why there is such a performance in the piano is just because of myself

    In my heart, an indescribable strong emotion sprang up suddenly. I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand, open the window in front of me, and fly in!

    "Brother!" Hearing the sound of his window opening, Qin subconsciously turned around and looked at it. When the figure floating in from the window fell into her eyes, Qin was stunned, and then cried out a little joyfully, but this wipe of joy, but at the next moment, it froze on her face directly

    Speechless floating in from the outside of the window, and then speechless, it is to flash to the body in the piano, hold her body that has not yet been able to get up, suddenly bent down his head, mercilessly, kissed on the lips in the piano!

    "Woo!" In the piano, the eyes are wide, which is full of all kinds of unbelievable (to be continued. )

 Chapter 516

    Stay in the piano, completely stay

    Looking at the familiar face that is close to you, pressing on your body, kissing your lips, a pair of red eyes have been staring at the biggest, which is full of thick and inconceivable.

    Qin didn''t think that he would appear suddenly when he was missing him. What''s more, he just appeared. Before he had time to say a word, he was treated like this by the other side. For a while, Qin didn''t react. He looked at the speechless one who was teasing his lips and stayed there

    It was not until a soft tongue opened its teeth, stuck it into its mouth, and captured it, and resisted the entanglement that it came back.

    "Wuwuwuwuwu..." Feel their tongue is tightly entwined by each other, the cheek in the piano inevitably floats a deep red color, two small hands hold into powder fist, constantly beating the silent chest, making a whimper in the mouth, using monotonous words to stifle and complain the unspeakable bullying behavior.

    The little head turned left and right, trying to get out of the control of the silent mouth. Unfortunately, the silent head seemed to be able to see her mind. The head in the piano turned to the left, and the silent head turned to the left at the same time. The head in the piano turned to the right, and the silent head also turned to the right, clinging to the lips in the piano.

    Gradually, the two tongue crisscross * *, also slowly into the head of the piano, let her swing the frequency of the head slowly slowed down, two powder fists beating the silent chest are more and more powerless, to the back, all the movements in the piano are stopped, only one pair of eyes, flashing distant water light

    The weakening and even disappearance of resistance in the piano undoubtedly encourages one''s anger. The head is pressed down. The lips of the two people who are closely attached to each other are immediately glued tighter, and the tongue is more unbridled. It''s fun to play with the little soft tongue in the piano

    With the aggravation of wordless action, the water light in the eyes of Qin becomes more and more intense, the blush on the cheek is more and more profound, the body begins to become powerless, two hands can only be placed on the wordless chest in a panic, being at a loss to accept wordless aggression and occupation of her lips

    I don''t know that it''s been a long time, until it''s very difficult to breathe in the piano. When I almost suffocated, I finally left her lips, but I didn''t get up from her

    Two faces, one big and one small, one slightly panting, one violently panting. The wine red and the red pupils are looking at each other, with different emotions flashing in their eyes. They just look at each other, look at each other, and time seems to stay at this moment

    It took Qin Li''s breath to calm down before he realized that he was bullied by the guy in front of him again. He couldn''t help being angry.

    "What are you doing! As soon as I get back

    "No objection!" Speechless and domineering interrupted the words in the piano. The body on the piano pressed heavily, turning all the complaints from the piano to the mouth into a murmur. "Only today, you are not allowed to play proud and charming!"

    "Who Who is so proud! " Cried the instrument angrily, but it soon came back. "Only today? Why only today? Is there anything special today? "

    Qin doesn''t care about the situation that he is being pressed by wordless. Suddenly, he looks into wordless sight. When he hears wordless words, there is a guess in Qin. It''s because of this guess that the heart in Qin sinks to the bottom of the valley, and there is an ominous premonition

    Speechless shook his head, but a smile. "Don''t you already know?"

    This disguised Recognition finally changed Qin''s face, with his teeth on his lips. "You Are you leaving?... "

    "Don''t look like that, will you?" Looking at the piano, there was a faint expression of reluctant and sad face, silent and wry smile. "I am the one who should feel reluctant?"

    As long as wordless leaves the world, then the world will fall into a state of frozen time, and everything will stop. When wordless returns to the world again, the time of the world will restart again.

    So, no matter how long I have been in sparril world or other replica world, it''s only a moment for Qin to see myself again. Even if I call Qin in other world without words, it''s the same

    I really should feel reluctant to give up. It''s speechless indeed, because the miss in the piano can last only for a moment, but speechless can last until I enter the world again, or when I call on the piano

    On the matter of speechless, Qin Li learned a lot from speechless mouth that night. He knew that for himself, seeing speechless again was just a moment. Now his face looks pretty much, but speechless less than 10 cm away from the face in Qin, but he can find that there is still a little reluctantAt present, speechless crying and laughing said: "not that, goodbye face, only a moment?"? Yes? Do you still feel reluctant? "

    "It''s up to you!" She turned her head in the piano, and her pretty face was a little red. "I didn''t give up!"

    "Is it?" he said with a grin and made a few points towards the front. "Didn''t you say that? At this time, don''t be arrogant! "

    "You..." It''s obvious that he was very dissatisfied with the word "Ao Jiao" in his wordless mouth. However, when he thought that wordless was about to leave, he opened his mouth and didn''t say any retorts.

    Looking at the speechless face, which looks very large, the eyes in the piano moved away unnaturally, and the little body slightly twisted. "Don''t get up soon!"

    "Get up?" Speechless Ba blinked his eyes and replied without hesitation, "just don''t!"

    Smell speech, in the piano fury, mercilessly cut a speechless eye, the body began to violently twist up. "Get up!"

    "No!" Speechless not only didn''t get up, but also the body pressed down a lot. As a result, the soft body in the piano, every part of it, was tightly attached to his body, and the touch was wonderful. Moreover, the body was constantly twisting in the piano, so the touch was even more wonderful.

    I narrowed my eyes and said a word without any words. "Anyway, Qinli is going to marry her brother later, isn''t it..."

    "How dare you mention it!" It''s probably because of the speechless words that make Qin think of the things in the bathroom that night, as well as the ripples under the hot spring that day. A little face becomes very red and lovely.

    Looking at the shy and angry lovely appearance in the piano, the softest corner of wordless heart was touched, and licked his lips, head, once again towards the lips in the piano, and came to the past.

    See, the struggling body stops in the piano, a little panic appears in the eyes, watching the face enlarge continuously in his own sight again, the heartbeat in the piano starts to speed up, until his lips and eyes are about to be occupied by the people in front of him in the next second, the Qin just closed his eyes in a desperate way

    Next, the softness and beauty of Ruyi''s material makes her face tense when she feels her tongue pushing open her teeth.

    It''s full of calculation. Even if you add that time just now, the number of silent kisses with the piano will never exceed five times. Moreover, the previous kisses were taken away by the people in front of you before the Qin didn''t react. In the case of psychological preparation, this time, it''s only the first time

    In a sense, this is the first kiss in the piano. How can we not be nervous in the piano

    The tongue interlaced with the familiar * * comes to the heart of the piano. The piano accepts the teasing of wordless to its little tongue, falling into the gentleness of the other side, and can no longer extricate itself (to be continued. )

 Chapter 517

    Compared with other villas, there are many luxurious villas with a large area. A beautiful girl wearing a special student uniform with white background and Phnom Penh, with a beautiful long pink hair, sits in front of a table in the hall. Her yellow and green pupils look straight ahead, sighing slightly.

    the villa, which used to be very busy, is still without any abnormal noise. Some of the noise outside the villa can not be transmitted into the villa, which has a good sound insulation effect. It makes the whole villa quiet and terrible. The quiet makes Daisy a little bit unaccustomed

    Don''t know what to think of, Daisy sighed again, quite a little fidgety lying on the table, murmuring voice, from under her head. "I don''t know how they are..."

    On the edge of the daisy, she wore a beret hat, a light yellow hair Cape hung down, and a ponytail was tied at the corner of her head. She also wore a special student uniform with a white background and a golden edge. She reached out and grabbed the cake she had just eaten before grabbing her body. Only the edge of the plate was left, and her face was very depressed

    "Sister Daisy, when will brother come back? Fran missed him... "

    At this time, little Fleur was very regretful. In the morning, she regretted why she didn''t leave with wordless to go to the replica world. Now, she can''t do anything in this boring villa.

    This is also a matter of no way. Originally, little Flemish didn''t go to copy the world with wordless, because she had made an appointment with little Lilin to play together. Who can think of that? Because of the college affair, these new students themselves changed and became the red man of the whole college.

    In order to arouse innocent troubles and onlookers, Xiao Fulan can''t go out, and xiaolilin is also because of this. She can''t come here to find Xiao Fulan, so it''s the result now.

    Coupled with the departure of Icarus and Meiqin, the villa has become cool, even the daisy can not stand it, the heart is fretful, not to mention the lively and lively little lotus

    It''s just that little Fleur asked Daisy this question, and obviously she asked the wrong person

    "How do I know..." Daisy said gloomily, "if you can, I want him to come back soon, so that we can start to find them."

    "Woo..." Little Fleur said dejectedly, "Fleur now regrets not being with her brother in the morning..."

    Daisy smiled bitterly, but little Fran''s mood, Daisy can understand more or less, after all, she did not start to miss that hateful villain

    Little Fran smacked her lips and fell on the table. "Brother, come back soon..."

    Maybe the heaven heard the voice of little Fleur and intended to realize her wish. At the moment when little Fleur''s voice fell, a figure appeared in the hall of the villa without any sign, floating half a foot from the ground in the middle of the air, and then stepped on the steps

    "Well? Why is it so quiet? "

    The voice of surprise spread in the quiet villa. It was very clear not far away. In the ears of daisy and Fleur, who were lying on the table, when the voice of yearning sounded, two young girls, one big and one small, shook their bodies. The face holes buried on the table showed a surprise smile, and looked up sharply.

    What appears here without any sign is the wordless self who comes back from the world of "dating battle"!

    "Words!" Daisy ''Shua'' stood up and cried happily, the voice line was shaking for a moment, but no one found it

    "Brother!" Little Fleur was standing directly on the chair, cheering loudly. With a wave of crystal wings hanging behind her, she flew up in the air, stepped on the table in front of her, and then towards the direction of speechless, she was a very enthusiastic flutter!

    Xiaofulan''s welcome was as bold as ever, and as always, she was speechless. She hurriedly ran forward a few steps, came to xiaofulan in feipuzhong, put her arm in her arms, and then she sighed with relief. She cried and laughed: "xiaofulan, how can I be so reckless? What can I do if I don''t catch you and fall to the ground?"

    "Fleur is not afraid..." Small orchid proudly looked up and said, immediately small head and buried in the silent arms, not without a pleasant rub. "Besides, my brother will catch Fleming..."

    "What if you don''t get it?" Speechless shaking his head and laughing, but there is no blame in the tone. Anyway, little Flemish''s action is also the embodiment of his intimacy

    "And Neverland is not afraid!" A big and lovely smile appeared on Flemish''s face, and the broken wings with crystal on their back waved. "Fleur has wings, so she won''t fall!"

    "You..." Pinched the nose of little Fleur, Silent Heart funny, tight the small body in the bosom, speechless just looked up to the daisy, waved and joked: "so Daisy, little Fleur gave me such a warm welcome ceremony, should you give me a warm hug?""You think of beauty!" Daisy white speechless one eye, the heart that because see speechless and emerging emotion also slowly pressed down, beautiful eyes are cast on speechless body, never moved.

    "Eh..." At this time, Daisy found a little unusual. Looking at the speechless in front of her, she felt that speechless seemed to be a little different than before, and was surprised. "How do you feel? You seem to have changed a little..."

    Looking at wordless, Daisy didn''t find the difference between wordless and wordless. However, she found another change of wordless. She was immediately surprised and delighted.

    "Words! Are you promoted? "

    "Oh? You found it! " Speechless nodded, smiled: "this time, my harvest, but many..."

    "That''s great!" Daisy clenched her fist and exclaimed excitedly, "you''ve risen to level 70. This time, your strength will definitely improve greatly, and your help to Meiqin will be even greater!"

    Hearing this, wordless could not help frowning and waking up. "By the way, how about the Meiqin? Where''s Icarus? Yes? Have they all gone out? "

    "Ah, yes, out..." The daisy shook her head and sighed. "And not far away..."

    "What do you mean?" The smile on wordless face converged slowly, looked at Daisy positively, intuition told him, it seems that something happened

    Daisy came to silent body, said: "you are not in this period of time, but something important!"

    "Big things..." Speechless heart a tight, then again relaxed, calmly said: "in the end what happened?"

    Daisy pondered for a while, thought over the words in her heart, and then said, "today, shortly after you left, a Yuban sister suddenly came here..."

    Under the Daisy''s words, the wordless heart also tensed up a little bit, and the face slightly changed. After the Daisy''s words, the wordless heart returned to normal. "That is to say, they are all over the forest now?"

    The daisy nodded. "I was left here waiting for you to come back. The wasp said that once you come back, if you can''t find anyone, you will go mad..."

    With that, Daisy''s eyes were speechless. "Yan, since you''re back, let''s hurry to meet them!"

    "Well Speechless gently answer a, with Daisy, went to the villa door outside, followed by daisy in a voice of surprise, hold it up, fly to the sky!

    "Unexpectedly, so fast, it''s time to use you..." Speechless chuckle way, let the daisy in the bosom and small Fleur touch the brain, but, when they continue to look, a pair of eyes, it is almost out of the eye.

    In the middle of the sky, a huge crimson space ripple suddenly surged up and swung behind the three people. At the next moment, a huge air ship flew out of it and came to everyone with a roar

    "Fraccinas"! Come out! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 518

    In the distant sky, there is no cloud in the sky, and the sun is scattered on the ground slightly, but there is no trace of half a minute of the sun. Let the sun, which should be full of temperature, seem to have lost its warmth. It looks a little listless, blue, the only color in the sky

    At one moment, there is a slight sound of breaking the sky on the sky without any sound. It cuts the sky and sweeps towards the distance. If you carefully observe it, you will find that where the sound passes, all the waves will be blown to both sides. It is the same that the imitation Buddha is broken by something

    The reason for this is that there is a huge air ship that can''t be seen by the naked eye and has been hidden. It can fly at a speed faster than the airship in this sky

    Inside the invisible air ship, that is, in "fraccinas", the command room

    "Wow! So fast! Cool! How handsome! "

    Little Fleur''s excited cheering sound was in the whole command room, and she was still pulling her little feet, running around in all the facilities of the command room, touching this from time to time, and looking at that, the whole face was full of curiosity and excitement.

    At this time, wordless is sitting on the command platform, eyes are closed, and it seems that he is asleep. In his mind, he is constantly giving orders to the whole "fraccinas" to rush to the giant beast forest. This is also the benefit of treasure embodiment of "fraccinas". You don''t have to do it yourself, just do it in your mind Ok

    And daisy is standing on one side of the command platform, looking at the corner of the sky that is constantly moving back on the large screen, and looking at the speechless sitting on the command platform, opening up, with some strange tone.

    "Where did you steal it?"

    Smell words, is controlling ''Fraxinus'' to the direction of the giant beast forest, almost no tremble, let'' Fraxinus'' plunge to the ground, open their eyes, speechless white daisy one eye.

    "Why do you say steal?"

    "It''s not stolen. Can it be robbed?" Daisy curled her lips and said, "can someone else give it?"

    Silent gently wry smile, touched his chest, the voice is thin to imperceptible said a sentence. "Yes, it was given by others. It was given by very important people..."

    Where people can''t see it, that is, hiding in the chest under wordless clothes, there are two red gouyu engravings on it, which have never been seen before!

    These two red gouyu engravings are the result of speechless "true ancestry" blood ability "Ruby"!

    When I left the world of "dating battle", there was a drop of blood fluid coming from Wuyan and Kuang San in the Qin. With their own blood ability, they turned it into two "rubies" and melted them into their own bodies

    After all, his own "Ruby", but with all the abilities and grades of the blood master who can make up the ruby, if you don''t make good use of it, isn''t it buried the blood ability against the sky

    The ability in Qin is the power of spirit that can control the fire, the power of crazy three is the power of spirit that can control the time. These two abilities are very powerful, especially the power of crazy three''s time!

    With such two powerful abilities, plus the "angels" and "spiritual costumes" specially used by elves, the three levels of Qin and Kuang are all above themselves. If they are not included in their own arms, then I''m afraid that I can''t forgive myself without words.

    If it''s not because of Icarus''s ability, most of them are based on those equipment, and "Ruby" can have all the abilities and grades of its blood master, but it can''t even pirate the equipment, then wordless actually would like to get Icarus''s "Ruby", so we can only go back to the second place and choose the elves'' Ruby.

    Although "Ruby" can''t even reappear each other''s equipment to itself, but "angel" and "spiritual Costume" are an exception. The "angel" and "spiritual Costume" of elves are bred by their own spiritual power. Strictly speaking, they are more like a kind of equipment ability than equipment, which is also the reason for wordless choice of Qin and crazy three.

    With the "angels" and "spiritual costumes" of the elves, they are able to fully play their own ability. Without the "angels" and "spiritual costumes", the elves'' ability will decline again and again, even one tenth of their strength will not be able to play out.

    Originally, I would like to take Shixiang''s blood. In terms of ability, Shixiang''s ability to fight in a direct way can''t be compared with those of Kuang San and Qinli, who can control the fire and time. It''s more likely that Shixiang can''t even compete with the four systems that can control the ice. But in terms of fighting ability, it''s possible that Shixiang has the strongest fighting ability among people! Maybe no one can fight against Shixiang except in Qin and others.

    It''s a pity that the ability of "Ruby" can only have three pieces at most. After having the "Ruby" of Qin Li and Kuang San, the ten fragrant ones can only be abandoned, because the third piece of "Ruby" has no choice!"Little Fleur, come here..."

    Little Fleur, who was running around, heard wordless calling her. She gave up the action of "exploration" without saying a word, and ran to wordless front.

    "Brother, what''s the matter?"

    "There''s something I need your help..." Speechless reached out and held little Flemish in her arms, hesitated for a moment, then said, "it may hurt a little later..."

    "Flemish is not afraid of pain. They are not sisters..." Little Fran wrinkled her little nose, so she said, let her wordless eyebrows pick up. She felt a moment of silence for Remilia who was killed by little Fran without hesitation

    Grabbing one hand of little Fleur, under the curious eyes of daisy and little Fleur, wordless reached out and scratched on it. A small opening appeared on little Fleur''s finger!

    Before the two women reacted, wordless hurriedly squeezed little Fleur''s fingers, squeezed a small drop of blood from the wound, and crossed it to her own hand. Almost in the next moment when the blood was squeezed out, the wound in little Fleur''s hand disappeared

    Even if the power is sealed, little Fleur''s constitution belongs to the vampire, and it can''t be eliminated. The most basic ability of vampire is its powerful vitality and resilience. Although it''s not as powerful as the vitality and resilience of the real ancestor, little Fleur is not an ordinary vampire. Such a wound can be recovered in an instant.

    Little Fleur looked at her fingers and blinked. "It doesn''t hurt at all..."

    Daisy turned to look at the drop of blood belonging to little Fleur in wordless hands and asked curiously, "what are you going to do? Words... "

    Speechless smile, did not answer Daisy''s words, put up the blood in the hand, then fiercely shook down!

    A muffled sound rang from the palm of wordless hand. From the gap of palm, Daisy and little Fleur could see that there was a flash of blood in it, but it soon disappeared. When wordless opened his palm, the blood had disappeared. Instead, it was a small red jade

    "What is this?" Daisy and little Fleur were stunned. They were puzzled and squinted their heads. They stared at the red jade, as if they could see a flower coming from it

    "This, but my strongest combat effectiveness at this stage is guaranteed!" The hands of the "Ruby" tighten, this moment, wordless mood, but also a little excited.

    As long as you melt it into your body and activate it, you will be able to have the powerful strength of level 9 in a short time!

    How can wordless not be excited

    So, speechless can''t wait to tear off his clothes, put the "Ruby" in his hand on his chest, and integrate it into his body. The three "rubies" are orderly arranged together and placed on his speechless chest!

    Touched the position of the chest, speechless heart surging up (to be continued. )

 Chapter 519

    During the period of "fraccinas" flying to the giant beast forest, something unexpected happened here

    Beyond the scope of the giant beast forest and a hundred meters away from the giant beast forest, the mountain and sea of people surrounded here, separating the road between the supply town and the giant beast forest, forming an arc of encirclement, standing in the middle, forming a human wall.

    in the supply Town, some people who are going to hunt and kill Warcraft in the giant beast forest or hone their strength come here from time to time, and they are stunned to see the wall blocking the road to the giant beast forest.

    Some people think that today''s giant beast forest seems to be a little abnormal, so they left, while some people went forward to enter the giant beast forest. However, after talking with those who formed the encirclement, these people also left here, only some of them chose to stay, but they did not enter the giant beast forest, but joined those who formed the encirclement Among the people in the circle

    This situation has been going on all the time. With the passage of time, there are more and more people in the encirclement circle. Until the back, people from the supply town can''t see the huge beast forest on the opposite side. Only the black crowd can be seen

    On the contrary, the front of the encirclement is not crowded together with the crowd behind it. They are divided into distinct groups, separated by a distance without interference. Each of them has excellent equipment and uniforms. Compared with the crowd behind, they are more like a regular elite organization!

    These groups, no doubt, are the most eye-catching existence in this huge crowd of people. Among them, there is one, even those groups beside them, who have unconsciously shifted their eyes and cast them

    this group as like as two peas uniform is a special group. The number of people is not inferior to that of other groups. It is probably between ten thousand or twenty thousand people. They are all girls of a uniform color. Even the arms of dress and hands are the same. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that these young girls are the same as the company commander.

    That''s right! Looks as like as two peas! This group, of course, is Yuban sisters!

    In front of Yu Ban''s sisters, there are seven girls who come to help them, namely, Meiqin, fengcao, Icarus, astraya, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli!

    Look at this situation. Since the girls left, Meiqin and her party have rescued Yuban''s sisters from the world of Warcraft forest. Moreover, they seem to have stayed here with Yuban''s sisters because of other things!

    If you observe carefully, you will find that, except for the Yuban sisters who have no surname or any expression, other people are more or less nervous on their faces, and they are all armed with weapons, looking at the distant giant beast forest, like facing the enemy.

    The same is true for those groups at the forefront. Even the leaders who lead these groups have a slight dignity on their faces, including the Meiqin group

    In such a strange situation, we can be sure that something else has happened since Meiqin and others left sparyl World College

    "Here we are!"

    All of a sudden, there was a voice full of astonishment. It broke out over the huge crowd, spread to the ears of all the people on the scene, raised all the hearts of the people who had already strained their nerves, and looked up at the direction of the giant beast forest at the same time.

    Soon, people at the front saw that at the edge of the forest, a cloud of smoke and dust slowly rolled up, covering the trees behind the forest, accompanied by a series of roars, like the foot sound of cavalry passing by!

    After the continuous roar, all the people on the scene felt the ground shaking. In the crowd, many people grasped the blade in their hands, stared at the direction of the smoke and swallowed a mouthful of saliva

    The frequency of ground vibration is getting higher and higher, the sound of foot pedal is getting louder and louder, and the smoke and dust is getting closer and closer to the people. It slowly swept over. Finally, in the next moment, it causes the smoke and dust to roll up. The source of ground vibration appears in everyone''s sight!

    That''s a monster!

    "Roar!" "Ow!" "Woo!"

    As the horrible Warcraft army appeared in front of the crowd, the cries of those belonging to Warcraft also began to ring. While the Warcraft army in front came running towards this side, it raised its head and roared up to the sky. Only this incessant roar of Warcraft has made some people in the crowd timidly retreat.

    "Finally, it appears In front of Yu Ban''s younger sister''s legion, the Bee Eater prays for the stars and eyes to look at the horrible Warcraft legion, and a pretty face becomes extremely dignified. "These monsters who lost their lives..."

    In the past, Warcraft can only survive in the forest of monsters, and will not run out of the forest of monsters at all, because although their intelligence is very low, their instinct is much higher than that of human beings. They know that once they run out of the forest of monsters, the consequences will definitely be dissected by human beings. Therefore, there has never been a forest of monsters, and they will run out of the forest of monsters!Because of the low intelligence, coupled with the world of Warcraft, the world is born to be a world of predators. Therefore, except for the same kind of social name Warcraft, it is impossible for two Warcraft to gather together, unless it is the breeding object or offspring.

    But now, Warcraft not only rushed out of the giant beast forest, but also gathered together in groups, not attacking each other, standing on a front line, saying that they lost their life habits, which is the most correct evaluation!

    "Bee eating, please stand in the back!"

    Meiqin slightly lowered her head, flashed a flash of lightning on her forehead, and looked at the charging Warcraft army in front of her. She had once seen a monster army in the world of "whirlwind Butler" and the Meiqin of the stone spider army in the treasure hunting place, which seemed very calm.

    "Your ability is not suitable for facing up to Warcraft..."

    "Psychological control" is the ability to start from the spirit and the heart. It''s really not suitable to stand on the front line for these rampant Warcraft legions

    The Bee Eater didn''t contradict the Meiqin either. She nodded her head and went back. Of course, she knew her own situation. She also knew that Meiqin didn''t look down on her, because everyone who knew her knew that, maybe, here, she was the most useful person!

    Because the opponent of bee eating is Warcraft!

    There is a "psychological control" that can control the spirit and mind. Warcraft is a "little animal" with low intelligence. In front of the ability of bee eating, it''s just a dog that can bite but wag its tail. If it''s not the number of Warcraft, it''s enough to pray for a person!

    Seeing the Bee Eater''s praying retreats to the back, the three women who love the silk flag most, franda and longhuli also retreat to the back. Then, the two women who love the silk flag most, franda and longhuli stand in front of the two girls who are not suitable for frontal combat. This was built by the four women after they came to the world of sparril and became the top of the same force A tacit agreement!

    So, Yuban sister Corps here, the most front-line position, from seven, reduced to three, of course, no one will look down on these three girls!

    It was not until the four women of bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli retreated to the back and fell into the protection circle of Yu Ban''s sisters that Meiqin stepped forward. With her, Icarus and astraya!

    "Bleep, bleep!!!"

    The blue and white electric light flickered from the body of Meiqin, shining on the whole battlefield!

    "Absolutely, it won''t let you rush into the supply town!"

    The voice of chivalry full of heroism is in everyone''s ears, which makes all the people in the audience begin to boil in their hearts. After all, this is their purpose to gather together! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 520

    "Queen of space mode! on£¡¡±

    Icarus''s body, the special student uniform with white background and gold edge slowly faded, replaced by a set of white surname sense light armor, a pair of pink wings can''t help rising after losing the shackles of clothing, and instantly turned into a pair of blue wings, accompanied by a pure white diaphragm, emerged in Icarus''s fluffy head Hair up!

    A pair of indigo pupils flashed a streamer. In a turn, they turned into crimson. The data like box was buckled in the crimson blinds, which reflected the Warcraft army coming from afar!

    At the same time, all the uniforms on astraya''s body also faded, and turned into a set of blue light armor. A round shield appeared on the wrist of astraya''s left hand. In addition, there was a blue vibrating lightsaber!

    Two omnipotent angels, supported by a pair of blue and white wings behind them, flew up in the air, floating in the upper left and upper right of Meiqin, while Meiqin took two steps forward, forming a triangle with Icarus and astraya, facing the front, endless iron sand, ready to move behind!

    All the people who were present were stunned when they saw the wings behind Icarus and astraya. They looked at the two saintly angels with their heads short circuited a little. However, they did not have the spare time to think about why Icarus and astraya had wings.

    "Ow!"

    It seems that a sensitive type of Warcraft took the lead in rushing out of the Warcraft army, came to the front of the encirclement, and rushed to a person in front of himself. At this time, this person reacted, quickly waved his weapons, forced back the Warcraft, and ushered in another attack from the opposite side!

    The battle of one man and one beast, like a drum beating, played the prelude to the war. At the next moment, countless Warcraft finally came to the front of the crowd and collided with the people in the front line!

    "Kill!"

    "Roar!"

    At the same time, the human army and the Warcraft army fought for this battle with a loud roar. The first bullet was played. In the constant roar and the roar, the two armies fought together!

    With the start of this war, countless fighting spirit and magic wave began to flood up, and the light of magic and war technology flashed frequently and rushed to the opposite Warcraft army. Under the attack of powerful magic and war technology, some Warcraft suffered casualties

    On the spot, there are also some magic and war skills that are used by very powerful Warcraft, so that these magic and war skills don''t bring much damage to them at all. Instead, they cause the fierce names of these Warcraft, and they are pounded in the crowd

    The human army has exerted magic and war skills, and the Warcraft army is relatively unafraid. Some Warcraft that are obviously weak in physical ability do not choose to fight or attack the enemy with teeth and claws. Instead, one only opens his mouth and roars up to the sky. The next second is a magic skill that belongs to these Warcraft, Also began to boom into the crowd!

    This time, it''s the turn of the human army to see casualties

    The battle between the two armies has resulted in the inevitable huge casualties. On the battlefield, there are people falling down, hating the yellow spring, and there are also Warcraft falling down. They are unwilling to fall into the eternal darkness. For a while, blood has become the most indispensable thing in the whole battlefield

    And in one corner of the battlefield, there is a place that is different from other chaotic battlefields

    Twenty thousand Yuban sisters gathered together to form a fortress and guard firmly in this corner. When the Warcraft stormed into this corner, it was undoubtedly the most miserable ending

    A large number of Warcraft rushed to a large number of Yuban sisters, but only half of the charge was directly bombarded by lightning from the sky, and became one of the many corpses on the ground. With the continuous impact of Warcraft, the lightning constantly flashed up, more and more dead and injured Warcraft, gradually, a certain distance away from the Yuban sisters, One by one, the world of Warcraft has become a death line

    Among them, some were very lucky to escape the thunder and lightning, and then came to the Warcraft in front of Yu Ban''s sisters. These Warcraft, without exception, were whipped out by countless iron sand whips before they attacked. Then, they were joined by pieces of iron sand swords. They were either turned into hedgehogs or directly divided into dozens of pieces and thrown to the ground Above face

    At every moment, no matter where we are, there will be blood and death in the battlefield. Yu Ban''s sisters have become the place with the least casualties. The so-called casualties are still those of Warcraft. As for Yu Ban''s sisters, even a little casualties have not appeared under the tacit cooperation of the group war!

    From the perspective of their present combat power, even if they are dismantled, a single Yuban sister has at least six levels of strength! Some parts even reach the seventh level!However, this part of level 7, the real level, does not have level 60. The reason why we can play the strength of level 7 is that we are in the center of Yuban sisters

    After Long Hu Li raised his eyes to the front, a pair of pupils were shaking slightly, which flashed a strange streamer!

    After clenching his fist, he took a few breaths and murmured: "it''s ok Better I can make my sisters stronger! "

    In addition to Yu Ban''s sister here, like Yu Ban''s sisters, there are no casualties, as well as the place where the three people are located, i.e. bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda!

    Not far from the corner where Yu Ban''s sisters are located, three people, namely, bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite and franda, also occupy a small corner. Instead of going out to fight like others, they are here, facing the coming Warcraft army!

    If the attack and defense war of Yu Ban''s sisters is a group war, then the attack and defense war of bee eating, silk flag favorite and franda is weird!

    After entering a certain distance, the eyes of countless Warcraft who rushed to the front of bee eating, silk flag favorite and franda began to become distracted. The pupil of the beast was replaced by the starry eyes, and the body shape of the charging was stopped there, no longer half of the action.

    And the result is that the closest Warcraft to the three is either blown to pieces by a small fist, or involved in the blast from nowhere, losing all the ability to move

    There are also some Warcraft whose eyes are replaced by stareyes, which are not destroyed by the silk flag''s favorite and franda. Instead, they turn around and rush to the Warcraft coming from behind. They tear and bite together. The Warcraft army, which was in the same front at the moment before, is here, just like the relationship before. Once they meet, it''s not your death, it''s my life!

    If it wasn''t for those Warcraft around, or if they were not attacking each other and on the same front, I''m afraid that others would think that the Warcraft are back to normal, maybe

    Standing at the back, the Bee Eater holds a remote control in his hand and looks at the monsters being manipulated by himself, and turns to his companions. The corners of his mouth can''t help but pull up a curve.

    "The ability of Longhu is really convenient. Originally, it could only control a dozen units at most. With the increase of Longhu''s ability, it could increase the number of controls to more than 100. If we go back to the city, Longhu might become the queen of the whole city, isn''t it enviable?"

    Silk flag loves to blow up a Warcraft controlled by the Bee Eater''s praying with a fist, and says: "super has the same feeling!"! The ability of long pot is very powerful! Why is my ability super promoted to LV5, not super become so powerful?... "

    "As a result, you are surprised?" Franda smiled and threw a bomb under a Warcraft.

    "If there were not too many younger sisters who needed to increase the number of Longhu, we might have experienced the taste of" the multiple abilities " (to be continued. )

 Chapter 521

    In the sky of the battlefield, a blue streamer flied through the air and came to the most intensive area of the Warcraft army. It was a pair of blue wings!

    The dark red pupil becomes extremely indifferent at this moment. Icarus looks at the dense herd below. Behind them, a pair of blue light wings are violently unfolded, and the red lips are slowly opened!

    "Artemis!"

    The mechanical ancient sound line is exposed from the attractive lips. The light wing behind Icarus reacts under the call of the sound. There is a series of air breaking sound in it. Countless cherry red missiles emerge and fly down mercilessly!

    "Bang bang bang bang!"

    The missile landed in the center of the herd. The roaring sound, mixed with the roar and scream of the Warcraft, sounded together in the rolling blast wind. The rear end missile seemed to have eyes. After crossing an arc in the air, it all landed in the most intensive area of the Warcraft. In a short period of time, the Warcraft died under the rear end missile, which was a little bit beyond people The number of Warcraft killed by the class army!

    Icarus didn''t stop at this point. Once again, he used "Artemis". A large number of Sakura missiles appeared behind him. Under Icarus''s wave, they fell into the herd below, causing huge casualties to the Warcraft army!

    Maybe it''s because Icarus''s lethality is too great, or Icarus flying in the sky is too conspicuous, so the flying Warcraft that never appeared before began to appear on the battlefield!

    People who found the flying Warcraft all raised their heads and looked up to the sky. When the flying Warcraft army like locusts appeared in their eyes, everyone''s face was a little sweat. Some of them were unbearable, even their faces were white, and their scalp couldn''t help numbing.

    The emergence of flying Warcraft has brought unimaginable pressure to the human army. In the face of flying opponents, as long as they are not too different in strength, they will feel intractable, even dangerous. The sky is no longer endless, and countless flying Warcraft storm out and attack the human army!

    In the face of such an attack from the air force of Warcraft, the human force without a way back has hardened its head. Under the leadership of those elite groups, it has dealt with two armies of Warcraft, land and air at the same time!

    Under the attack of the air Warcraft army, the battle situation of the human army has already gone downwind. Compared with the Warcraft that can run and jump, the effect that the flying Warcraft can play is not what ordinary people can imagine.

    Originally still in a stalemate state of the war, Tianping, fell to the Warcraft Army

    "The situation is a bit bad..."

    The Bee Eater looked at the dense flying Warcraft in the sky, and his face gradually became solemn. "If we don''t do anything else, the Warcraft army will be unable to stop it. At that time, the supply town will be doomed to disaster and the elysius empire will go mad!"

    At the words of bee eating, silk flag''s favorite and franda''s face was also solemn. They gnawed their teeth and looked at the Warcraft in the sky, and felt powerless in their hearts.

    Indeed, for humans who can''t fly, and even for them, these flying Warcraft are a fatal factor. The Bee Eater''s heart is a little powerless. With her ability, it''s not enough to affect the Warcraft in the sky. The distance is far away

    "Artemis..."

    All of a sudden, a slight noise, accompanied by a continuous explosion, resounded from the flying Warcraft group and attracted the attention of all the people on the scene. When all the people reacted, they saw that the endless cherry missile directly bombed the flying Warcraft group, and part of the flying Warcraft which was still in the great power at the previous moment was shelled!

    Icarus The three girls, the Bee Eater, the silk flag lover and the Flender, were shocked, and then their faces were full of joy.

    Icarus''s bombardment saved the human legion, which was in the hot water. At the same time, their pressure was greatly reduced, and they also successfully attracted the attention of other flying Warcraft. They realized that this conspicuous "human" would pose a threat to themselves. Many flying Warcraft turned around and rushed to Icarus''s direction!

    However, they are not only welcomed by Icarus''s next wave of missile bombardment, but also by the war skills and magic released from the hands of the human army who are depressed and suffocated by flying Warcraft on the ground!

    This time, it''s the turn of those flying Warcraft, and at this time, they also ushered in a fallen guy"Hey!" With a little excited voice, astraya flapped the pure white wings, shuttled through the sky, passing through the flying Warcraft group after group, waving the "chrysaor" in his hand, each wave would lead to the fall of a Warcraft.

    Although astraya''s attack is not as powerful as Icarus''s "Artemis", it is much simpler. In addition, astraya has a pair of the best and fastest wings of all the first generation of omnipotent angels, and the Warcraft army in the sky, which has been poked out a blank area

    The results of the war brought by the two omnipotent angels made the human army, which had some timidity on the ground, stir up the war in their hearts and bring a new round of collision. Tianping, the war, once again restored its balance!

    Under the charge of land and air two Warcraft armies, the human army should be defeated. Now, with the participation of only two people, the battle situation is tied. It has to be said that the omnipotent angels are worthy of being called war weapons!

    Icarus and astraya dominate the sky and block the huge air Warcraft army with the power of one man at a time. In such a situation, people on the ground can see that there are envy and fear in their eyes, but more envy, which also causes some people to be reluctant to show weakness!

    "I can''t be weaker either!" The sword of iron sand, which has been manipulated all the time, will kill the approaching demon. When seeing the battle situation in the sky, it can''t help but ignite a little heat, and raise a hand towards the sky!

    Blue and white electric light, surging from the body of Meiqin, the sky is clear, and suddenly the wind is strong. Clouds come from afar and gather in the sky. The sky is suddenly covered by black clouds!

    The dark clouds are more and more dense, and the area is enough to match the whole battlefield below. Countless lightning flashes in the dark clouds, making a loud thunder!

    "Look at me!" Meiqinqing scolded, waved his hand down, and a flash of thunder came out of the thundercloud in the sky, hitting the flying Warcraft under the sky!

    "Boom!"

    A gust of violent wind blows from the battlefield. All the Warcraft hit by lightning are turned into flying ash and destroyed directly in an instant. Those flying Warcraft that are not hit also lose their balance and fall on the ground in a whirl

    This On the ground, all the people are stupid. "What kind of magic is this? It''s so horrible! "

    Shock, extreme shock, everyone''s face is full of shock, but after the shock, the ecstasy that can''t be held back also appears on their face!

    There is such a strong existence, this war, the hope of victory, very big!

    And the next scene, but again these ecstasy to the life of the pull into a shock!

    That''s because, in the forest of monsters, a new army of Warcraft is also on the stage!

    And, more than the previous one! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 522

    In front of us, a Warcraft of different sizes and shapes with different animal voices in its mouth gathered together. Its eyes were bloodthirsty. There was no regular roar in the open and closed mouth. It reverberated in the air. From the giant beast forest, it rushed to the battlefield where the battle was not over!

    "Now Trouble... " The Bee Eater prayed to stare at the new Warcraft army in the distance and gave a wry smile. "How many Warcraft are there in the forest of monsters? Are not they all going to rush out?"

    The head of the two women who love silk flag most and franda shrunk. When they heard the prayer of the Bee Eater, they felt a chill in their hearts. If the monster in the forest of the beast were going to rush out, as the Bee Eater said, then, today, there are casualties, I''m afraid it will be very tragic

    "Damn it!" Meiqin holds a pair of fists. Her eyes are full of chagrin. Even her eyes are a little flustered at this time.

    A Warcraft army is so difficult to deal with. Now, there is a larger and more powerful Warcraft army. Meiqin and others are not afraid of it. But behind them, there is a supply town. After the supply Town, there are areas where people live

    People stare at the Warcraft Legion coming from afar. One by one, they launch backward. The hands holding the weapons are blue and unknown, because their hearts are already full of shock!

    Can we really stand here

    This is the thought in everyone''s heart

    "Damn, when will the reinforcements arrive?"

    In the crowd, many people have begun to scold, some of them are weak and tired.

    After all, although there are many of them, most of them are only below the seventh level. There are not many of them in the seventh level. Besides the Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, there are no five fingers in the eighth level. If they didn''t have a hope in their heart, a hope waiting for the arrival of the reinforcements, they would not even have a sense of war

    "Sister Fifi, when are you coming back..." Meiqin bit her teeth and took a deep breath. The dim electric light on her body sounded again. Looking into the distance, her face was firm.

    "Anyway, at least until sister Fifi comes with reinforcements!"

    With this idea in mind, when Meiqin is about to rush to the Warcraft army with all her electric current

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, in the sky, the flying Warcraft that originally flew towards the front seemed to bump into a wall. They were shocked and flew out. Their flesh and blood were blurry. A huge sound of breaking the air. In the scream of flying Warcraft, they flied over the battlefield with wind and waves. They sounded in the sky. Everywhere they passed, all flying Warcraft were knocked out Go, what''s more, it''s a blood fog!

    Seeing this, people were stunned, including Meiqin, fengcao praying, Icarus, astraya, silk flag favorite, fulanda, and the last seven women of longhuli.

    Before the people on the ground react, the sound of breaking the air is flying back and forth, hovering over the whole battlefield, crashing those flying Warcraft out of the sky one after another. During the rampage, when people react, the sky has lost all the flying Warcraft!

    All the people looked at each other and were stunned. At this time, if those Warcraft launched an attack, they would surely be fatally hit. Only those Warcraft seemed to realize what they had, and roared up to the sky, just like there was something on it.

    At this time, on the ground, Meiqin''s eyes widened and her mouth gradually opened. "This electromagnetic field as like as two peas and me, is difficult to respond to. Is it

    Looking at the face of the sky, there was a look of ecstasy. Meiqin took a breath, raised her hands and shouted at the sky!

    "You bastard! Now that we''re here! Just show up for me

    The sound of the Meiqin is unbelievably over the roar of all the Warcraft on the scene. In this space, people who have already been stunned by the sound of the Meiqin are stunned again for two or three seconds.

    "As always, it''s full of momentum..."

    With such a faint voice, a huge air ship appeared in the sky slowly in the eyes of all the people. It was exposed in the eyes of all the people and told them what exactly it was, which made those flying Warcraft into mud

    When the whole picture of the air ship falls into many fields of vision on the ground, a tall and straight figure flies out of it, stops in front of the air ship, and then falls into the eyes of the people on the ground.

    The appearance of the figure made the eyes of the five women who were the favorite of the Bee Eater, astraya, silk flag, franda, and longhuli fluctuate, showing a surprise expression. The Meiqin also pulled up a smile from the corner of her mouth, with a strong excitement in her eyes. As for Icarus, who was flying in the sky, she was completely stunned.¡°ma¡­ master¡­¡± Icarus mumbled, looking at the deep figure in the heart in the distance. In his heart, an inexplicable strong emotion filled Icarus''s whole heart, making Icarus slightly tremble. Then, with the fastest speed, he shook the light wing behind, rushed to the past and fell in front of the figure

    Icarus The eyes follow Icarus all the time from afar and fly to her own face. After seeing Icarus''s unshirkable attachment and miss in her dark red pupils, she smiles silently and reaches out to touch her head.

    "I''m back..."

    It wasn''t until the warm feeling came from the big hand above his head that Icarus turned back to his mind. His eyes were fixed on the speechless body, his head bowed and thousands of words were all transformed into one sentence. "Welcome back, master..."

    "This guy, he finally came back..."

    Meiqin, fengcao praying, love of silk flag, franda, longhuli and so on were relieved and laughed. It was clear that they could only rank in the top five among the group, but it was more likely that they could not imagine the most important one except astraya, which could bring unimaginable results to all the women Security

    ¡°master£¡¡± Astraya also waved the wings behind her and came to the silent front, shouting and jumping loudly. ¡°master£¡ You''re back at last! "

    After flying to the silent front, astraya looked at the "fraccinas" behind the silent, and exclaimed. "What is this? What a big warship! "

    Looking at the exaggerated action of astraya, he shook his head and smiled silently. When he wanted to say something, he stopped again and turned to look down.

    "Well, let''s talk about the details later. It seems that the following guys can''t wait..."

    The silent voice is very light, but all the people heard it. At this time, they remembered that they should not be dazed, although they have been for a long time

    It can''t be blamed for them. The magic that controls the vision of heaven and earth, the horrible strength of the girl with wings, and the strange shape of the floating boat are challenging people''s psychological limit, so that they have made such fatal mistakes as stupor in the battlefield.

    Fortunately, it seems that Warcraft were also awed by these things. For a while, they didn''t launch attacks. All Warcraft were roaring in the direction of the sky with their heads up. I don''t know whether it was because of the death of their companions that made them angry, or because of their beast like instinct, which was telling them where the real deadly thing was

    "Ow!" "Roar!" "Woo!"

    Looking at the ground, the Legion of Warcraft roared at themselves, eyes narrowed, empty step forward.

    "I don''t understand why Warcraft will rush out of the forest, but it''s just the right time. I''ve learned the flying speed of ''fraccinas''. I don''t know the combat ability yet..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 523

    "Roar!" "Ow!" "Woo!"

    As if they could understand the voice from the sky, the Warcraft roared angrily. A pair of eyes stared at the figure in the sky. At the next moment, the strong magic waves reverberated from these Warcraft!

    The magic skill rising from the sky rises from the monsters. The whole sky is full of fire, thunder, wind, rock, ice plate and all kinds of magic. The colorful halo reverberates. Under the gaze of all the people on the ground, it attacks the floating figure in the sky!

    "Words!" Seeing so many powerful magic attacks on Wuyan, five people, namely, Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli, made a cry, and subconsciously worried. .

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus and astraya took a step forward to use their own defense equipment to block these magic and protect wordless, but they were stopped by wordless.

    I glanced at those magic barrages that were enough to blow all over the battlefield below, and felt the extraordinary power on them. In wordless eyes, I was extremely calm, just like these attacks, which could not threaten him at all.

    At the moment when the magic bullet curtain is approaching, wordless raised his head, raised a hand and pointed forward!

    "Territory! Expand

    After that, the air ship vibrated, a flash of green light flashed on its body, and then it expanded. A green protective cover composed of hexagonal rhombus fluctuated from the fraccinas, enveloping the whole air ship, as well as the speechless, Icarus and astraya flying in front of the air ship, and protecting them!

    At the same time that the green protective cover rises, the magic bullet curtain is bombed on the protective cover, and it collides with it. A loud explosion sound comes from above. The smoke and dust covers the area where the magic bullet curtain collides with the protective cover, making people unable to see the specific situation.

    The magic barrage bombards into the smoke and dust continuously, the sound of explosion is louder and louder, the smoke and dust is also thicker and thicker. When the magic Barrage is exhausted and the smoke and dust is dissipated, the intact green protective cover will not reappear in people''s sight without any damage!

    The green protective cover slowly retreated and released the three women who had been protected, i.e. wordless, Icarus and astraya. Almost at that moment, wordless hand pointed forward again, but this time, it pointed to the front and the bottom, that is, the direction of the orc army!

    There was a continuous and slight "clicking" sound, which was heard clearly by all the people on the scene. After a series of "clicking" sounds, people at the tip of their eyes saw that on the surface of the huge air ship, countless watchcases were opened, revealing what was concealed inside. It was a Guns!

    Immediately, after the continuous "clicking" sound, there was a continuous shooting sound. In the innumerable muzzles, innumerable missiles with the sound of breaking the air and the wind shot out from the inside of "frakesinas". The number was comparable to the magic barrage before, and they were bombarded to the ground like a meteorite at an extremely fast speed!

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    In an instant, the roar of the world resounded, and sounded on the earth. Each missile rolled up a whine of animals and the explosion of rock disk blasting. The fire light flashed frequently on the ground below, destroying the ground!

    The missiles kept pounding towards the ground, which made the ground vibrated. When all the missiles were fired, the ground was already riddled with holes and was in a state of disrepair. Each hole was covered with some broken limbs of Warcraft. There was no doubt that these Warcraft were all dead!

    "It''s impossible!" In the crowd, many people cried out in silence, looking at the monstrous world of Warcraft in the distance and the devastated ground like ruins. Inside their heads, there was a roar, and they were almost dizzy. None of these people were not from the big families or the big forces!

    It''s not hard to understand that they will lose their temper. On the one hand, they are almost killed and wounded by the dangerous Warcraft army through their hard work, which makes them shocked and dispirited. On the other hand, it''s amazing for the current situation of the floating boat flying in the air.

    In the world of sparril, I have never heard that the floating boat can be used for fighting, let alone bring such terrible destructive power!

    Of course, they don''t know that the wordless "fraccinas" is not a floating boat

    "Whoops..." Fortunately, the Warcraft who were not hit by the missiles made a howl again. This time, however, the sound was not like the fierce Warcraft''s cry at all, but like a dog running away with its tail clamped. The whimper came out, which was full of fear.

    The intelligence of Warcraft is not high, but no matter how not, it is definitely higher than ordinary dogs. Even dogs know what is dangerous and can''t be touched. Naturally, these Warcraft don''t know. With the instinct of wild name, they already know that the huge flying object in the sky is a thing that can wipe them out!Some of them were affected by the aftereffects of the missile attack just now. They had some scars on their bodies, which made their bodies ache and made the fierce light in their eyes more intense!

    Unfortunately, the culprit who caused them to fall to this point is in the unreachable sky. They can''t vent their anger in their hearts. They can only move their eyes to those human beings

    When these crazy Warcraft are going to rush to those humans, on the surface of "fraccinas", the huge number of muzzles are actually retracted into the body, and replaced by small nozzles like water pipes. When the whole air ship is full of small nozzles, all the nozzles gather a burst of light energy. Then, The laser beam that fills all people''s eyes is falling from the sky!

    The monsters on the ground roared, and the fierce light in their eyes disappeared. All that remained was fear, because they all felt danger at this moment

    There was a whine in the mouth that was better than a scream. The Warcraft turned around one after another to escape from this dangerous place, but it was too late

    The laser beam from the sky, like a handful of arrows, shoots from far and near to a single Warcraft. When the Warcraft turn around and try to escape, the laser beam has already arrived in front of them, passed through their bodies and left a blood hole on their huge and hard bodies!

    "Ho Ho Blood drips down from the body of the demon that has been stabbed through. The heavy blow on the body makes the monsters prepare to gallop up. They are frozen on the spot. The eyes of a pair of beasts tremble violently, and the mouth makes an unidentified cry. The blood on the corner of the mouth, like the mouth water, flows down. Together with the blood from the blood hole on the body, it accumulates on the ground Beach blood pool

    After a period of time, the shooting of the laser beam is over. At the scene, all the Warcraft have left a blood hole. Until the shooting of the laser beam is over, these Warcraft slowly, slowly, fall on the ground, and can''t move any more

    The sound of the beast falling to the ground sounds one after another, bringing one after another vibration to the ground. These vibrations, as if they were directly sounded in the hearts of all people, impact the hearts and spirits of all people, making their hearts vibrate with them

    Looking at the corpse lying on the ground, everyone''s eyes are loose, and they haven''t been back to God for a long time

    Before and after, one defense, two attacks, Warcraft corps, all dead! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 524

    The reason why those people are so shocked is that they can guess a little bit more or less. It''s invincible that "fraccinas" is used in such a large-scale war, and such a war weapon, as long as it''s the people who have power, won''t not want it!

    Imagine that when two forces collide and come to the point where either you die or I live, the two sides collide and start a war suddenly, while one side has such a weapon specially used for war. Then, what a terrible thing for the enemy

    Perhaps, with the ability of "frakesinas", it doesn''t play a very big role for those who are above the eighth level. However, can a family, a force and their subordinates be the top ones like the eighth level the most? Of course, that''s impossible. At most, it must be those who are weaker!

    But to deal with the army composed of those with weaker strength, the effect will be great if we use "fraccinas". Apart from the peak combat power, we can definitely wipe out a force!

    If they have such a weapon, then in the war, the holder must be invincible. In addition, they also regard "fraccinas" as a special floating boat, which leads to the idea in their mind

    Such war weapons can be mass produced!

    Two reasons, add up together, is the presence of those members of the major forces, the real reason for fear!

    Understanding the thoughts in those people''s hearts, speechless nature will not pay too much attention to them. For him, what kind of thoughts do those forces have? It has nothing to do with him. If they really have a greedy heart for their own "fraccinas", then it''s time to rob!

    As long as someone can take away the "frakesinas" which belongs to himself and can''t be taken away by anyone, wordless will not hate each other at the first time, but will consult with him about the method, and then go to the "fate" world to rob the golden "King''s treasure"

    Compared with those people, wordless pay more attention to the effect of "fraccinas"!

    "Fraxinus" didn''t disappoint itself. It''s worthy of being the gold uniform that is directly evaluated as level B equipment by the system. In single combat, "Fraxinus" can''t compare with "the treasure of the king" or even "zhidianzana"!

    But in this kind of war, it is absolutely appropriate to be a fortress. There is no uniform comparable to it. At least I have seen it with my own eyes!

    In particular, the "territory" defensive equipment is also provided in "fraccinas", which can play a role even in single combat!

    When it comes to defense alone, "territory" is no longer inferior to "Aegis" of Icarus, but only inferior to "aegis=l" of Astria!

    "I really found the treasure No, it''s supposed to be PayPal... " Speechless smiled, waved to the air ship behind him, and suddenly, a door opened on the surface of the air ship, while Daisy and little Fleur stood at the door

    "Icarus, astraya, go and get the daisy and little Fleur!"

    "Yes! master£¡¡± Two Angel girls wings behind a shock, came to the daisy and small orchid in front of the two women to pick up.

    I saw that two women were brought down by Icarus and astraya, and then I waved back with my hands speechless. A circle of crimson space ripples appeared behind "fraccinas", engulfing the whole air ship

    I watched the powerful "floating boat" disappear. People on the ground looked at each other one after another with a puzzled look in their eyes. It seemed that when I first appeared, the "floating boat" appeared out of nothing, and now it disappeared out of nothing

    After taking Fraxinus into the treasure of the king, he looked at the dead Warcraft without any words, licked his lips involuntarily, and said with a smile, "new props and abilities are in place..."

    Words fall, speechless is to fly down from the air, see, one side, respectively holding Daisy and small Flemish Icarus and astraya hurriedly followed up, five people in full view of the public, landed on the ground"Words!" In the distance, Meiqin, bee eating, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli crowd out at the same time and run towards the direction of speechless. When they come to speechless body, Meiqin can''t wait to open up.

    "Well, just that warship..."

    "Oh, that''s my harvest in another world..." Speechless smiled at the girls, looked around them and sighed. "Although for you, I have only been away for less than half a day, I still want to say that I haven''t seen you for a long time..."

    "Oh? Is it? " The Bee Eater covered his mouth and smiled. A pair of star eyes narrowed slightly, revealing the banter that anyone could find. "Don''t you think it''s better never to see us?"

    "Ha?" Speechless by the bee to pray for a word to say inexplicable. "Why do you think so? I never thought about it like that! "

    "Is that so?" The Bee Eater prayed that his face was full of doubts, and said with a smile, "don''t you think so, men who have new love?"

    Smell speech, speechless almost did not have a saliva to spurt out directly, but the girls are surprised, fierce turn to speechless!

    "Ah, Yan..." The president''s smile is very beautiful. "Shouldn''t you be messing around in the world of replicas?"

    Shake your head, shake your head desperately

    "Ah, Yan..." Sister Pao smiled like a flower, but there was a spark on her forehead. "Shouldn''t you add any more companions to us

    Shake your head, stiff shake your head

    "Ah, Yan..." The queen smiled like a flower, but the flower looked so cold. "You didn''t lie, did you?"

    Shaking his head, wooden shaking his head, and then, under the eyes of all the girls, I nodded a little hard, and saw the silent nod. The faces of daisy, Mermaid and Bee Eater were gloomy immediately.

    Seeing the gloomy expression of the three girls, she was shocked by silence and said: "I didn''t come here casually. Really, the companions I found for us are very lovely and easy to get along with girls. You will like them!"

    "Like them?" Meiqin laughs in anger. "Do you think that is realistic?"

    Silent wry smile. "Now I don''t have enough summoning points to summon them. When you see me, you will know. I''m sure you will get along well..."

    After a long time, he snorted coldly and turned his head. "I hope what you said is true!"

    "Of course it is!"

    This sentence, speechless is full of self-confidence. Shixiang and Siji are two naive, romantic, lovely and simple surnames. No one will hate them. Although the surname in the piano is a little haughty, the last thing here is the haughty girl. As for Kuang San, is there any difference between her and the queen except for the surname that may be crazy at any time? ... (to be continued. )

 Chapter 525

    Looking at a man, nine women and a group of people standing in the center of the battlefield full of corpses of Warcraft flirting, those around who came to resist the Warcraft army looked left and right, eyes, faces, are full of strange taste, do not know how to react, finally, they decided at the same time, or ignore so many good

    After temporarily solving the problem in his backyard, he turned to the ground and looked at three or two piles of corpses of Warcraft everywhere. His eyes turned and his mouth curved. At first glance, he was full of joy.

    There is no way to be unhappy. For others, the body of Warcraft is still a very valuable thing, especially for speechless people. The body of Warcraft can turn over the system to get the prop points, and the magic crystal can get the ability points. The body of this place is full of points!

    Heart read a move, speechless without trace of the foot raised a small arc, and then quickly stepped on, suddenly, the body of the world of Warcraft, out of thin air in full view of the public, disappeared!

    "Ding! Get 13755000 item points! "

    "Ding! Get 130000 ability points! "

    The system prompt sound reverberated in my mind. When I heard the number of two kinds of points I got, especially the number of points for props, the muscles on my wordless face drew a few times, and then returned to normal, but my heart was twisted. I wish I could laugh crazily for ten minutes!

    In a twinkling of an eye, the number of props that used to be 0 points has soared up to tens of millions. It''s not easy to be able to bear your emotions without words. You should know that in addition to once obtaining a huge number of props points in the seal circle of the world of "whirlwind housekeeper", wordless has never obtained more than one million Props points, not to mention 130000 ability points, how can this not let wordless ecstasy

    Don''t think it''s a loss that so many Warcraft have only gained so many ability points. Yes, there are so many Warcraft armies this time, too many to count. Otherwise, we won''t get more than 13 million props for wordless one time. However, among so many Warcraft, the highest level is only for the seventh level of several hundreds, and others are all It''s below level 7. It''s good to get 130000 ability points.

    With such a harvest, wordless although he tried to resist the pleasure in his heart, but his face still involuntarily appeared a light smile, telling others that his mood was very good!

    And contrary to speechless, those who beat soy sauce, the heart can not be happy where to go, let alone happy, even the mind of scolding!

    Stare big eyes, looking at a second before or full of the body of Warcraft, but now only the ground full of blood, they stay in place, and then the noise up!

    "What about Warcraft? Why is it all gone? "

    "It''s impossible. It was just..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Such a sound, noisy in the whole crowd, made a sound. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the ground, as if trying to see through the body of Warcraft is invisible, and their faces were hysterical.

    Although the level of the Warcraft army that rushed out of the forest is not very high, but the number is enough to make everyone feel cold. If we can put these Warcraft bodies into the bag, even if each person has a little bit, it is a very good harvest, but now, all the corpses on the ground are gone, which is different from the gold coin with wings and flying away by itself?

    Daisy''s group was also slightly shocked when they saw this situation. When the silent smile fell into their eyes, they knew who was the culprit of this situation. At present, in addition to Icarus and little Flemish, the girls gave wordless a white eye, including astraya and after takumari

    Glancing at the crowd, speechless and disdainful, at least 70% of the world''s Warcraft died under the barrage attack of "fraccinas", and the remaining 30% were the contributions of the players of Meiqin and Yuban''s younger sisters. They still want to share a share

    No one has come. In the face of the Warcraft army just now, the people here don''t know how many people will die. It''s cheap for you to charge the remaining 10% of your life-saving expenses!

    Thinking of this, wordless glanced at the people around him, and his eyes flashed the unique streamer of system perception. After all people fell into his eyes and displayed their own information, wordless could not help frowning and wondering.

    It seems that these people are formed by temporary spontaneous combination, but there is a small part of them. Obviously, the tacit understanding is not the same as those idle people. They are a team. The strength of these people is still the most elite part of this group, even the eighth level, there are several of them.Compared with those scattered teams, these teams are more like those with the purpose of surname!

    At this time, speechless suddenly recalled that Meiqin and other people, who seemed to come to the giant beast forest to help the trapped Yuban sister, how could they suddenly participate in such a war? What''s more, just because the timing is not right, I didn''t think so much. Now think about it carefully. What''s the matter with the Warcraft army? Why did you rush out of the forest of monsters

    These, speechless, are still in the dark

    With full of doubts, speechless turned to the Meiqin group. "Meiqin, didn''t you come to save the trapped Yuban sisters? How can it suddenly turn into fighting with Warcraft with Yuban sisters? "

    "Yes!" Daisy also woke up. "When I first came here, in that air ship, I was shocked to see you fighting with the Warcraft Corps here..."

    Meiqin and other people''s faces were awe inspiring. After a look at each other, Meiqin looked at the bee eating drill and prayed. "Let''s talk to you..."

    The Bee Eater nodded and turned to speechless. "In fact, at the beginning, we didn''t expect that it would become what it is now..."

    Under the narration of bee eating, wordless and Daisy gradually understood the whole thing

    It turns out that when they first came to the giant beast forest, the players of Meiqin and Fifi acted together. Meiqin and others came to rescue the trapped sisters, while Fifi came to investigate the cause of the abnormality of the giant beast forest. The two sides were originally very familiar friends. Naturally, they got into the giant beast forest together. After all, the strength of Meiqin and Fifi was very strong It is obvious to all that it is much better to act together.

    Under the guidance of Yuban 10032 who came to ask for help, the girls found Yuban''s sisters very smoothly, and successfully expelled the surrounding Warcraft, and rescued a large number of sisters, but later, unexpected things happened

    The abnormality of the giant beast forest attracted the attention of all the families in the AILU empire. As an indispensable natural treasure of the sparril world, each force sent a good hand to investigate the reason. The same is true for Fifi. Because of this reason, the giant beast forest ushered in a huge flow of people. The problem is that it appears here!

    No one has found out why the monster forest is abnormal. However, since the Warcraft in the forest have driven out the people here in groups, it must be hoped that there will be no more people in the monster forest!

    However, people from all families swarmed here, making people here more and more, more and more, and their strength is at least six levels!

    As a result, the monsters around the giant beast forest can''t resist the invasion of human beings, let alone expel them. So, at last, at a certain moment, the monsters in the giant beast forest are crazy!

    The Warcraft united in one piece, and fought their lives to force the human beings in the forest out of the forest of monsters. Not only that, the Warcraft with the fierce surname also rushed out of the forest of monsters, giving the people here an unexpected impact (to be continued. )

 Chapter 526

    The narration of bee eating exercise makes the hearts of wordless and Daisy relieved. At the same time, the eyebrows are more and more wrinkled. After finishing the bee eating exercise, wordless meditates.

    "As you say, Warcraft will rush out of the forest. In fact, the reason lies in you?"

    "What is it called on us..." Meiqin was a little dissatisfied and said: "it''s clearly the reason for those guys. Even without our coming, these Warcraft will go crazy because they can''t resist the invasion of human beings..."

    The Bee Eater nodded in agreement. "In the final analysis, the reason lies in those Warcraft. If they are not abnormal, then no one will come here to investigate. Naturally, it will not cause this situation..."

    "It''s also..." Speechless helplessly spread out his hands, and then said: "so, where did sister Feifei go? Didn''t you act together? Why can''t I find anyone now? "

    Hearing this, Meiqin and fengcao both smiled bitterly. "Sister Fifi, she went back to the family to ask for help. Not only sister Fifi, but also a lot of people from powerful families, who were originally here, went back to the family to report the current situation!"

    "Help, please?" Wordless pulled off a face. "How can I choose to ask for help? Far water can''t save near fire. From the forest of giant beasts to the place where their families are located, please help them. In this period of time, one is not good, but those Warcraft will kill all the people here and rush into the supply town! "

    "I can''t blame them..." The Bee Eater prayed for the bitter smile on his face. "You don''t know that there is a wave of Warcraft army before these Warcraft army rush out!"

    "Another wave?" Wordless and Daisy are surprised at the same time.

    "Yes!" Meiqin nodded and said, "it''s the wave of Warcraft that forces all the people out of the forest with their lives. However, because of this, there is not much left after the Warcraft rush out of the forest, so we can solve it!"

    Later The Bee Eater took over the words. "We found that in the forest of monsters and other Warcraft, there are also signs of rushing out of the forest of monsters, and the number is dozens of times higher than before. If they rush out and run into the supply Town, the supply town will be finished. Feifei and other family members realize that this event is not so simple, so while the world of Warcraft has not Rush out, hurry back and ask for support... "

    There are three supply towns in the whole sparril world, which are built by three empires not far from the giant beast forest in their respective territory. Because of the rich resources of the giant beast forest, the supply town is also the resource collection place of the three empires in the giant beast forest. Such a place can''t be allowed to fall.

    Besides, it''s also a very important thing that Warcraft is unusual. In addition, it will rush out of the forest of monsters

    The development of the matter is not simply a matter of investigation, which can be solved. Fifi and the members of those forces will choose to go back to report and ask for help, which is also a very correct judgment.

    However, such a judgment is speechless but unsatisfied. "What if, during the period when they went back to report, Warcraft rushed out?"

    Without waiting for the answers from Meiqin and fengcao, he said with a sneer: "the best way is to leave some people here to resist and prevent the invasion of Warcraft, and these people are you, right? It''s a good way

    At this moment, even if the relationship between Fifi and himself is not shallow, wordless, there will be a little fire in his heart. Although, with the strength of Meiqin and others, no matter how many Warcraft there are, at most, Meiqin and others are helpless, but they can''t hurt Meiqin and others. However, there is no absolute world, and the plan can''t keep up with the changes. Who knows, what''s the accident

    "Xiaoyan, don''t be angry..."

    From the expression of silent sneer, all the women saw the anger in silent heart, but they were not surprised but pleased. After all, it was wordless care for them, which made all the women involuntarily happy. It was a rare low voice to pray for bee eating, which persuaded wordless.

    "Don''t blame Fifi. If you can, she wants to stay and fight with us. You don''t know her. Otherwise, who knows if there will be the third and fourth invasion of Warcraft? At that time, depending on us, it may not be a problem to protect our lives. If we can resist it, how long can we resist it? "

    Hearing the words of the Bee Eater''s praying, the speechless face looked better and sighed. "I don''t worry about your words, but my sisters are weak. One is not good, and I don''t want to see two injured..."

    "The strength of sisters, weak?" The Bee Eater could not help pulling up a smile. "Yan, it seems that you don''t care enough for your sisters..."

    "Well?" Speechless one Leng, unidentified therefore raised the head, looked to the bee eating exercise prays, saw the appearance, the bee eating exercise prays also does not explain, toward younger sisters direction nuzui. "Look at the level of the sisters."Looking at the bee eating prayer, wordless full of doubts, open the system perception, look at the sisters, this look, wordless is directly there.

    The mouth slowly opened into a round shape, speechless raised his hand, wiped his eyes, and then looked at his sisters, until he was sure that he saw the information correctly, speechless couldn''t help saying a word.

    "Sixth order? How can it be so fast! "

    "How is it? Are you surprised... " Silk flag''s favorite finally catches the chance to strike speechless. Now it''s up and satirized. "I''m also a brother-in-law of others. I don''t even know my sister-in-law. It''s useless!"

    "What What brother-in-law, sister-in-law... " Meiqin''s face is red. Here, there is only one sister of her sisters. That''s her. She is the brother-in-law of her sisters. Isn''t she saying that she is his wife? Ao Jiao''s gun sister, naturally, will not simply admit it.

    "Hello hello hello, the result, you don''t only pay attention to the sisters ah!" Franda, like a child holding a full score paper and showing it to her parents, said, "look at us, too. We are much better than before!"

    Speechless this just reflected come over, subconsciously open system perception, swept to beautiful piano and so on, next moment, beautiful piano and so on a new level, is appeared in speechless eyes

    Cassia Daisy: (grade 69)

    Yuban Meiqin: (grade 75)

    Icarus: (grade 79)

    astraya: (grade 77)

    bee eating exercise prayer: (grade 69)

    silk flag favorite: (grade 65)

    flanda: (grade 64)

    Longhu Li Hou: (grade 64)

    "no Speechless astonishment. "How can your rank rise so fast?"

    The Bee Eater smiled and put his hands around his chest. "It''s also thanks to the fact that my sisters hunted Warcraft in the forest of monsters every day and night, which made them all rise to the sixth level. Together with them, the silk flag, franda and Longhu have also risen to the seventh level, and our level has also been upgraded!"

    "These experiences may not be much for you, Yuban, Icarus and astraya, but for us, it''s different. Just now there are so many Warcraft, you don''t feel much after you kill them, but we''ve raised some levels. The same is true for the sisters. In this way, do you still think the sisters are weak?"

    Without a word, he retorted: "what about level six? More than half of the Warcraft just now are level six..."

    "Not just in terms of strength..." The Bee Eater chuckled. "The most important thing is that we also have the help of Longhu. After she was promoted to level 7, she has become LV5. Her ability can actually affect our personal reality and bring us improvement. With her help, my sisters have almost all the strength of level 7!"

    Speechless shocked, looking at a little shy long pot, a wry smile. "It turns out that you are the deepest one (to be continued. )

 Chapter 527

    After Long Hu Li, the original ability is lv4 level ''ability tracking''. The effect of ability is to search and lock the position information of the person who has the ability of the aim diffusion field according to the aim diffusion force field that has been memorized. Even if the opponent escapes to the area outside the solar system, he can search for his position and capture his information at any time!

    "Ability tracking" is powerful, but it doesn''t have the ability to attack. It''s weak, but it''s not right. Without this ability, the operating efficiency of the Basic School Park''s urban darkroom items will be greatly reduced. In general, from the auxiliary aspect, "ability tracking" is quite good. However, after the promotion to LV5 after takuhuli, the "ability tracking" is thorough It''s gone bad!

    Through the diffusion force field of aim, we can freely manipulate others'' own reality, enhance, weaken, exchange and change others'' abilities at will, and even create "multiple abilities". This is the current ability after Long Hu Li!

    This ability is undoubtedly very powerful. It''s still so powerful that it''s eye-catching. It''s not polite to say that even if we set up a school garden city by ourselves, it''s enough. Moreover, it will be more powerful than the original school garden city, because she can freely cultivate the ability makers and even more so It''s not a dream to create super power directly!

    It has to be said that after the previous Long Hu Li, it was buried by the whole city. Although the ability of Long Hu Li can only play a tracking role before it is promoted to LV5, the role it can play after it is promoted to LV5 is definitely greater than any one of the ability people in the whole city now!

    It''s impossible for people in the school garden city not to detect that they have such talent after the Long Hu Li. According to the style of the school garden city, they should make every effort to cultivate the Long Hu Li. That''s the most correct choice. In this case, the help to the school garden city is not a little bit.

    with such a talent, after long Huli was thrown into a dark place by people in the city of the School Park, she was also allowed to use the "body crystal" which is harmful to the body. It''s like her head was caught by the door.

    As for this matter, it can''t be all the blame for the high-level of the city. Those high-level people can''t help being hot eyed. The most important thing is that it''s very difficult to improve the ability of Longhu to LV5!

    At first, the high-level of the learning garden city was trained as the "eighth person" of the learning garden city. But later, according to the simulation results of the "tree shape designer", the probability of the learning garden city''s high-level building to LV5 and become the "eighth person" is almost zero!

    There is no doubt about the simulation results of "tree map designer", those people who regard science as life in the university garden city, naturally. Therefore, the high-level of the University City can only focus on "body crystal", and achieve the similar effect by taking "body crystal" after Long Hu Li. Unfortunately, the final experimental simulation results also failed

    In the end, after Long Hu Li, the most talented person can only become a member of the dark Department to assist in tracking

    The high-level people in the School Park City probably didn''t think that there would be a strange kind of saying nothing in the world, with a system that could go against the sky. Originally, in their eyes, the Long Hu Li, which had been completely abandoned, came to wordless here, but it was the result of success, becoming LV5 that they thought could not be promoted!

    In the simulation of "tree chart designer", the probability of becoming LV5 after Long Hu Li is close to zero, but in the system, the probability is nothing but a nonsense, and becomes the silent calling person. The qualification and bottleneck are all nonexistent things. Only experience is needed, and it will become the peak sooner or later, let alone an LV5!

    So, wordless picked up a big bargain, an eye-catching ability, he cooked raw rice into cooked rice, became his wife, should he have vision

    In any case, the result is always good, the strength of their wives can really be on the table, Yuban sisters have also grown up one by one, which is undoubtedly a great joy!

    Now, speechless even if we create a force directly in the world of sparril, it is more than enough. There are 20000 Yuban sisters with infinite growth surname, as well as the powerful pillars of young girls, and even the wise men who are good at controlling, what is impossible

    Fortunately, he didn''t want to create a force in the sparril world. Otherwise, the whole sparril world will have another "hooligan" who "grabs jobs" or a very powerful one

    Next, in order to prevent another Warcraft from rushing out of the giant beast forest and running into the supply Town, the wordless group stayed and stayed outside the giant beast forest. Although whether the Warcraft in the giant beast forest will harm the world and whether the supply town will perish has nothing to do with them, they still know the concept of prosperity and damage It''s bad luck in sparril world. They probably can''t get out of this whirlpool. Instead, they should give some strength now. It''s OK anyway.What''s more, looking at the supply Town, so many innocent ordinary people died under the claws of Warcraft. It''s a bit hard to say nothing, and the kind-hearted sister and the president can''t let it happen, plus there''s a request from sister Fifi, who can only stay here for a while

    Later, Warcraft appeared several times as expected, but the number was not as much as the previous one, and no one was more than level six. Wordless, I was too lazy to make a move. Let''s let Yuban sisters practice their own skills. Let alone, the combined Yuban sisters'' fighting ability exploded. Three or two times is to solve those Warcraft, and speechless.

    This time, the body of Warcraft has no words to move. It eats meat by itself and lets others drink some soup at least. Otherwise, what should we do if people run away? Anyway, there are not many Warcraft, the level is low, in exchange for points, it doesn''t matter

    After waiting for about three or four hours, finally, when another batch of Warcraft fell under the sword of the human army, reinforcements finally appeared!

    A large army, several times more than all the people guarding here, wearing armor and armed with swords, spears and other weapons, rushed to the front of the people from the direction of the supply town and formed a wall to protect the whole supply town behind!

    And the leader of the army is an old man, an old man who is quite familiar with speechless people

    "King Lei?" The speechless group looked at the old man in the distance and called out his name in astonishment. Yes, it was Lulu''s grandfather. In the "sparril World College", the host of the college''s big ratio, a member of the "College meeting", the ancestor of the first family of the AILU Empire, the Lori family, King Lei!

    "Hahahaha!" Lei Wang looked in the direction of wordless. When he saw wordless, he couldn''t help laughing. With a wave of his hand, he said, "let''s meet again, little guy!"

    "Words! Daisy! Meiqin! " At the side of King Lei, Feifei, who was holding the "night elf", ran over and looked at all the people, then said with a sigh of relief, "great, you''ve come to us..."

    "You are here..." Meiqin smiled bitterly and shook her head. There was a sign of relief on her face

    "Unexpectedly, you came in person..."

    Looking at Lei Wang, who also came to his own eyes, he said politely without saying, Lei Wang is Lulu''s grandfather. He is not only one step higher than him in rank, strength and experience, but also should be polite. However, he did not expect that a ninth level strong person like Lei Wang would come out in person... (to be continued). )

 Chapter 528

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "sugar under your feet" and "snow angel in the future"! Please support! Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! For a reward!)

    Seeing the wordless performance, the smile on Lei Wang''s face was even worse. He patted the wordless shoulder. Lei Wang was not proud of the strong at all. He said happily, "I didn''t expect that, little guy!"

    The eyes full of vicissitudes looked up and down for a while without words. Then, Lei Wang seemed to find something. His eyes were bright. "Little guy, I haven''t seen you for a day or two, but your strength has increased a lot. Is it the promotion level?"

    Silent heart slightly surprised, looked up at the front face with a smile of Lei Wang, very admire nodded. "I didn''t expect to be seen by you..."

    Lei Wang laughingly shook his head. "You little guy, there are so many secrets on you, but you still don''t say anything. I''m curious, old guy. I can only clean my eyes and find them by myself!"

    Smell speech, speechless chat up a smile, also no longer say anything, this time, one side of Feifei just from the two people''s conversation reaction, cover the mouth, look at speechless in surprise.

    "Yan, have you been promoted? Have you become the eighth level strong? "

    "Well, it''s been grinding for so long, but it''s also grinding up..." Speechless perfunctory general toward Feifei said: "thanks to the war with SAFA, let me later break through the bottleneck!"

    "So it is..." Feifei suddenly looked at the speechless body and said enviously, "I didn''t expect that a month ago, I was even tied with him, and now I''m ahead of him..."

    "Sister Fifi, sooner or later you will reach the eighth level..." Seeing the envy of Fifi, he said: "you have reached the peak of level 7 now. Level 8 is only a matter of time!"

    "How could it be so easy..." Fifi gave a wry smile. "There are many pinnacles of the 7th level in the whole ''sparril World College'', but how many of the 8th level can there be? A bad one, stuck at this level for a lifetime, is possible... "

    "Don''t look down on yourself, sister Fifi..." Speechless smile and look straight at Fifi''s cheek. "You should think like this, how many of those eight strong people who can reach the peak of seven at your age?"

    "Well said! Little one! " Lei Wang clapped his hands, looked speechless with appreciation, then looked at Feifei, grinning. "Feifei, don''t look down on yourself. At the beginning, your teacher was at your age, although he was at level 7, but he didn''t reach the level of you, just one step below level 8. Compared with your teacher, your talent is not weak. That bastard has reached level 8. How can you not reach it? It''s the most important thing to have a good attitude... "

    Fifi looked down, thought for a while, and then smiled. "I see! Thank you, patriarch! And words... "

    "I''m glad to see you grow up one by one!" Lei Wang stroked the white beard on his chin and said with a smile, when he reached the level and age of Lei Wang, he naturally preferred to see his younger generation grow up. Otherwise, he would not choose to be the host of the college.

    At this time, some of the nobler dressed people in the surrounding troops also came out of it. They looked at Lei Wang and seemed to want to come here to say hello. However, seeing Lei Wang talking with silent people and laughing, they also gave up the idea and retreated to one side automatically.

    This situation is seen by Wuyan. From the people''s dress and the area where they stand, Wuyan guesses that they should be the people sent by other families to support the giant beast forest

    Thinking of this, he looked at Lei Wang wordlessly and said, "Grandpa Lei, why did you bring these people here? Aren''t you the old ancestor of the lorries? "

    "What?" Lei Wang looked speechless with a smile. "Am I like the kind of person who can stand on his own and watch a play behind his back?"

    "No, it''s not..." Wordless scratched his cheek. "I just don''t understand why, as a member of other families, other families agree to let you lead the members of their families?"

    Hearing the wordless words, although the smile on Lei Wang''s face did not change, wordless was a keen discovery. Lei Wang''s expression was a little tense, which made the wrinkled smile look more serious.

    "There''s no way..." "After all, this time, I will lead the troops to come here. It is the emperor of the AILU empire. He himself gives the order!"

    "The emperor of the AILU empire..." Speechless and the women looked at each other, a little reaction but to come, but not long ago, the bee eating drill prayed is the first to think of what, the starmou a coagulation, suddenly looked up to the king Lei.

    "Has this incident reached the point where the Empire needs to pay attention to it and send out the Ninth level strong?"

    "Oh?" King Lei turned around at once. "Girl doll, yes, she has a keen mind. It''s no wonder that she can pull up the 13th top force in a short period of one month in the World Academy of sparril."For Lei Wang''s appreciation, Feng Cao prayed with no pleasure, but frowned. Like Feng Cao prayed, there were all the people present, including the speechless. Because Lei Wang''s words are equivalent to the disguised recognition of Feng Cao prayed!

    "Even the Empire has attached great importance to it, and the strong of the ninth rank will come out Do you The wordless headache rubbed his eyebrows and heart. Since he came here, he paid attention to this unusual event for the first time.

    The atmosphere became a little heavy, which made people''s hearts seem to be covered with a layer of dark clouds. At this time, King Lei was talking. "Don''t put on such an expression. Things are not as serious as you think."

    Speechless blinked, looked at Lei Wang, but sighed. "I said Grandpa Lei Wang, you should stop playing tricks. Our hearts are hurt by it. It''s not easy to suffer..."

    King Lei laughed, his hands were in front of him, a finger was burning on his arm, he thought for a while, then he said to the people, "let me just say that the reason why the old emperor would let me come is just because of a guess..."

    "Guess?" Everyone put their eyes on Lei Wang and waited for his next words. You can probably hear what Lei Wang is going to say next. It seems to be very important!

    "Maybe you don''t know..." "In fact, like today, the monsters in the forest are no longer attacking each other, they are on the same front, and they have expelled the human beings on the land. In the past, it has happened!"

    When people''s faces changed, Feifei said directly: "the old patriarch, since such a thing has happened before, the reason for the abnormality of the giant beast forest Warcraft should have been very clear, right? Why send me to investigate? "

    "Because of uncertainty!" "Although there have been such incidents in the past, they are not known for a long time ago. We also learned about them in books, which is a little more than you know," said Lei Wang

    "Books..." The Bee Eater cocked his head. "It''s mentioned in the book, what''s the reason for this?"

    LEIWANG slowly nodded his head and looked to the direction of the giant beast forest. At this moment, there was no more smile on his face.

    "According to the records in the books, in the past, when the monsters gathered in the forest to expel human beings together, it was the most central part of the forest, when the king of beasts was born!"

    "Beast Wang They repeated these two words slowly, and their eyes were full of a kind of emotion at the same time, that is, doubt.

    Speechless eyes twinkled for a moment, whispered: "what level of other Warcraft is qualified to be called the king of beasts?"

    "What rank of Warcraft is entitled to be called the king of beasts?" Lei Wang shook his head and smiled.

    "Tell you, the beasts that can be king of beasts are all half divine level beasts!" (to be continued. )

 Chapter 529

    From ancient times to the present, there have been five top powers of the divine order in the world of sparril. As long as the people of sparril world know this, and the people of sparril world also know that, many years ago, an unknown disaster happened to the five powerful divine orders. Since then, sparril world has never happened again There is a strong one who appears in the divine order!

    In today''s sparril world, the one who can really win the top is the one who only has the semi divine level, or is above 90 level!

    And such a strong man, in the sparril world, there are only five!

    The area of the whole sparril world is so vast and amazing, and the human beings living in sparril world are not only tens of millions of billions, which can be said clearly. Under such a terrible number of people, there are only five semi divine steps. We can imagine how easy it is for people to have a dreamlike existence

    But now, King Lei said, in the forest of monsters, there is a semi divine stage, born!

    If it wasn''t for King Lei, the ninth most powerful man from the semidivine stage, to say this, I''m afraid that even those who are speechless from other worlds, who are not so awed by the world of sparril, wouldn''t believe it easily

    "You don''t need to be shocked. Didn''t you just say that? It''s just a guess. Apart from you, it''s only us old fellows of the "Hospital Association" who know about it. Most people in the army don''t know about it... " Lei Wang sighed softly.

    "in any case, it''s just a matter recorded in books. Whether it''s true or not remains to be investigated..."

    "Is that so?" Speechless looking at the direction of the giant beast forest, eyes become extremely sharp. "It''s just a guess. Is it necessary to let a ninth level strong man investigate?"

    "That''s what you don''t know, the beast of the demigod level, that is, the king of beasts, stands for." When it comes to the semi divine level, Lei Wang''s tone has become a bit illusory. If the semi divine level is just a legend for other people, then it is a dream for Lei Wang.

    "Do you know why the birth of the king of beasts will make the Warcraft in the forest of monsters'' abandon the past, gather together to fight against foreign enemies, and even drive out the strangers in the forest of monsters?"

    There is no doubt that the next thing that King Lei is going to say is the connection between the whole thing before and after. Wordless and others all cheer up and look at King Lei. Qi Qi shakes his head and sees the situation. King Lei explains to the people.

    "The reason why the half divine level of Warcraft is called the king of beasts is that the spirit of the half divine level of Warcraft is no longer under human beings. They will think and have their own ideas. Similarly, they will have the ability to make all Warcraft obey its orders!"

    "The orcs will gather at the time of the birth of the orc king and drive out foreign enemies together, which is the order of the orc king!" The king of thunder recalled the description of the three emperors of the Empire to the king of beasts when the "courtyard meeting" was held, and said slowly.

    "According to the records in the books, when a nine level top Warcraft succeeds in becoming the king of the half divine level, it will begin to transform its body, making its body more suitable for exerting its strength and growing up!"

    "In the period of its transformation, the strength of the king of beasts will be reduced to an unprecedented low point, even weaker than before it had reached the Jin stage. Although it has not reached the point where there is no half resistance, it will be enough to kill even if there is a ninth level strong one!"

    "The king of beasts has the ability to let the beast obey his orders. After the Jin stage, due to the reason of body transformation, his power will be greatly reduced..." The bee eating drill prayed to hear here, the star eyes light quiver, in the heart faintly understood the whole matter probably. "Will Warcraft come together to drive out the enemies in the forest because they want to protect the king of beasts who is transforming?"

    "That''s it!" Thunder king as like as two peas, and answered with a loud voice, "the situation of the beasts forest is just the same as that recorded in the books, and because of this, we will remember the extremely elegant and valuable things."

    "As you know, the" Council "of the" sparril World College "is composed of the 12 top forces and the highest existence in sparril. After realizing that this event may be the birth of the king of beasts, the three presidents of the" Council ", that is, the emperors of the three empires, immediately held a meeting and solemnly explained this event to us. Then we had a meeting The result of the forest of monsters I led! "

    Words fall, Lei Wang''s eyes like electricity shot at the giant beast forest, as if he could see through the shelter of countless trees in the whole giant beast forest, reaching the center. "The main task of my coming here is to enter the forest of monsters. Once I find that there is a real king of beasts, I will kill him!""What!" All of them lost their color. Fifi even shouted. "Old patriarch! This can''t be! It''s too dangerous! Although your strength is strong, there must be level 9 Warcraft in the deep forest of monsters. If you are alone, something may happen! "

    "Even if it is like this, killing the king of beasts is absolutely not allowed to be lost!" With a wave of Lei Wangmeng''s hand, the voice line also began to rise, making people not hard to recognize the firmness.

    "Old patriarch!" Feifei was in a great hurry. He took two steps forward and grabbed Lei Wang''s sleeve. Because of the excitement, his cheeks were red. What was his mood in his heart? I can imagine.

    "Grandpa Lei..." Speechless eyes straight sweep to the face of King Lei that is full of years. "Why do you have to kill the king of beasts?"

    Hearing the silent question, King Lei''s dignified face collapsed, and he shook his head with a wry smile. "You don''t know that the real terrible place for the king of beasts is not the power of the semi divine level, but the command that can control the beast!"

    Lei Wang looked around at the people, hesitated for a moment, and then explained.

    "The giant beast forest is the world of Warcraft. There are many Warcraft in it. The number is not only very large, but also the reproduction ability is very strong. That''s why the giant beast forest, as a natural treasure land, is still alive after so many years of human exploitation."

    "Because of the law of the jungle in the forest of behemoth, the lower level of Warcraft is hunted all the time in the forest of behemoth, while the higher level of Warcraft is rarely hunted, which leads to the fact that there are more ninth level Warcraft in the forest of behemoth than human beings, but in such a case, Warcraft has never spread out more than half divine level Exists! "

    "That''s because, as early as a long time ago, the half god level beast king in the giant beast forest, even the God level beast God, were killed by the most powerful of our human beings," said Lei Wang

    Hearing the words, wordless frowned. "Why must we kill the beast above the level of demigod?"

    "Or because of the forest of monsters!" Lei Wang said: "the giant beast forest is a treasure land that we human beings can''t lack. Without it, the level of human force, and even other levels, will fall to a very terrible level. The resources in it are very important for us human beings..."

    "However, the existence of the king of beasts can command all the Warcraft. Because it has the intelligence comparable to human beings, the king of beasts will not be willing to become the prey of an alien race. Therefore, once the king of beasts is born, it is possible to gather all the Warcraft together to fight against human beings, and completely base the forest of monsters as the territory of Warcraft. At that time, It''s not as simple as it used to be if human beings want to exploit resources in it again... "

    "So the existence of the animal king is an alternative threat..."

    Lei Wang''s words, so that the people present, all fell into silence, no longer know what to say (to be continued. )

 Chapter 530

    Thank you very much for "dancing with the Maple" and "ice fire X"

    At night, outside the forest of monsters

    At this time, a wooden fence has been set up in front of the supply town. Around the wooden fence, a group of knights are walking back and forth here. Obviously, they are patrolling to prevent the flow of people in the supply town from entering the area near the giant beast forest. After all, the current giant beast forest is not suitable for people to enter. Some protective measures are taken It must be done well

    Not far away, there is another place, surrounded by wooden bars, in which there are tents one after another, and there are also Knights patrolling in it, which is a place for large forces, as well as people here, to rest

    It''s night, in a tent, speechless is lying on the top of a blanket, hands behind the head, looking at the top of the tent, for a long time without action, but in the head, it''s reminiscent of today''s words of Lei Wang

    In fact, speechless heart, more or less feel helpless, he really didn''t think that just came back from the "dating battle" world, it will encounter such things, originally, he thought, this monster''s abnormality is just a trivial matter, before he came, he didn''t pay attention to it at all, after he came, before he met King Lei, there was not much Pay less attention to this matter.

    But who ever thought that, in the end, the "trivia" he thought at the beginning had already been involved to this extent. The Ninth level strong man came out, the half god level beast king was born, a series of things had already been upgraded to that he had to put it in his heart

    If you can, wordless doesn''t want to participate in this event again. He is just eight steps away, nine steps away, far away from the so-called semi divine step, and far away. Now he is involved in the event related to these two words so far away. To be honest, wordless is about to open the table.

    Before that, I was still in high spirits to gain the ability of "Ruby" to fight against the sky. I was also excited because I got the "Ruby" of little Fleur. I could enter the Ninth level for a short time. Who knows, before the excitement passed, there was such an absurd whirlpool falling down in the sky. I beat myself back to the original shape directly, which made Ben I thought that I could enter into the "Ruby mode" of xiaofulan, and I could be speechless all over the world. How could I not open the table

    If the development of things, as Lei Wang said, is the birth of the animal king, then this event is beyond our control, so we don''t want to participate in this event.

    It doesn''t matter if you want to escape. You can''t get out of trouble by using the anti sky props in the system. However, you have girls around you!

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, bee eating, praying, little Flemish, astraya, silk flag favorite, flenda, Longhu lihou, Yuban sister, except for Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and Sisi, all the most important people in their lives are around them. One day, they participate in the event related to the semi divine stage, even if there are systematic props to do it Bottom card, no words can not take into account ah

    A bad, who has an accident, then speechless will certainly go mad, even if you can use the call point to revive the girls, it is not an excuse that speechless would like to see this kind of thing happen! So, speechless, do not want to participate in

    But, the same, Feifei, is still here, and although Lei Wang and himself have only met once or twice, the relationship is not Feifei, plus he is Lulu''s grandfather, I have a way to see them here and ignore it

    So, this night, silent heart, full of all kinds of melancholy

    Because the story of the king of beasts is only a guess. This time, only the king of thunder is coming. Before the specific situation of the forest of monsters is clear, the king of thunder dare not act rashly. The Ninth level Warcraft in the forest of monsters is naturally rare. If you come out with three or four of them, the king of thunder will surely be beaten to death One higher than King Lei is more likely to be enough. Therefore, King Lei has no idea of action yet. Like all the people, he stayed in the tent and waited for a decision

    During the day, King Lei said that in the morning, the royal family of the AILU Empire, the Lori family of the first family, the Saito family of the second family and the leding family of the third family will each send an elite team to investigate the situation in the giant beast forest. Tomorrow, whether to go to the giant beast forest together is up to the wordless people to decide!

    Think of here, speechless wry smile, heart continuously dark scold, tomorrow, enter the elite group of giant beast forest exploration, Lori family leader, is Feifei!

    And Fifi has gone in and waited for others. Is it possible to work here? I may be able to be ruthless and not participate in it. Just give Fifi some props to protect his life. But, Fifi promised, he promised, what about Daisy? How about the Meiqin? Will they agree

    The answer, of course, is No

    "Grandpa Lei, you are really cruel..." Speechless bite teeth. "Aren''t you afraid to bury Fifi, the Pearl of Lori family, in the forest of monsters?"This sentence just sounded. The familiar voice of Lei Wang was in the tent. "No, on the contrary, I am very afraid!"

    The sudden sound made the silent heartbeat almost show a clap, and it bounced up directly from the blanket. After hearing who the owner of the sound was, he shouted: "Grandpa Lei, it''s not a good habit to eavesdrop!"

    "No, I just came here and heard you say that, so I just answered by the way..."

    With the sound of another sound, a breeze blew into the speechless tent and stopped in front of speechless. After the breeze disappeared, Lei Wang''s figure appeared there

    It''s worthy of being the Ninth level strong

    Seeing LEIWANG''s way of playing, I didn''t feel any wordless invasion of foreign enemies before. I couldn''t help but feel a little bit of admiration

    "Little guy, it seems that you can''t sleep..." King Lei smiled and came to the silent front. He sat on the blanket, opposite to silent.

    "Are you not asleep, either?" Wordless scratched his cheek and smiled, but then he asked: "Grandpa Lei, you must have something to do when you come to me so late?"

    Lei Wang nodded and looked to speechless. "I''m here to see you. There''s something really, and it''s related to what you just said!"

    "About what I just said?" Speechless pondered. "Is it about sister Fifi?"

    "Yes..." Lei Wang raised his head slightly and sighed. "Maybe you can''t understand that this time things are so dangerous and important. Why should I let Fifi enter the forest of monsters?"

    After that, King Lei asked directly, "do you know who will be the leader of the Royal exploration force tomorrow?"

    Speechless a Zheng, doubted side face, suddenly thought of what, said in a lost voice: "can''t it be heleve?"

    "Congratulations, that''s right..." Lei Wang''s face is full of bitterness. "You can see her strength. As the leader of the Royal exploration force, that''s absolutely enough, so the royal family will let her lead the team..."

    "But at the same time, the problem also arises. Hilliff is a junior. The royal family sends a junior to lead the team. If other forces send a senior to lead the team instead, the invisible will be weaker. Therefore, not only our lolly family, I''m afraid, but also the other two families will send a junior to lead the team..."

    "No?" Speechless and stunned. "When is it all? Are you still fighting for breath? Is your head broken?"

    "But that''s the truth..." Lei Wang smiled bitterly, then began to solemnly get up, looked at speechless, he said: "little guy, you are a very mysterious person, there are many things we don''t know, and it must be very not simple, I believe that just a giant beast forest, it can''t keep you!"

    "So, I hope you can help me protect Fifi..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 531

    Night time, in the sky moon across the whole sky, across a semicircle, quietly passed

    Maybe it''s because Warcraft also needs to sleep. In the whole night, there is no more situation that Warcraft rushes out of the forest, and the large forces stationed outside the forest have lost their use. This night, it''s very quiet, there''s no extra noise

    When the night gradually disappeared and the sky slightly brightened, the quiet giant beast forest station, before the giant beast forest, was gathering a lot of people!

    In the middle of the vacant lot, a team is orderly arranged and stands here. The number of people in this team is about 100. Compared with the whole camp, it''s still a drizzle. But everyone in this team has at least seven levels of strength!

    From the outside, they are orderly arranged together, but if you carefully observe, you can find that, in fact, this 100 person team is divided into five small groups, more accurately, it should be four large groups, there is also a small group

    In front of the team, four young girls stood at the front and looked at the front. At the place where they looked, there was a figure standing with the wind. Facing them with a straight back, they looked up at the sky, like a statue. For a long time, they didn''t move

    The four young girls are all very familiar people. One is the leader of the thirteen top forces in the sparril World College. The other is Bingling, who is also the leader of the thirteen top forces and the red earth. Bixi!

    The other two are girls. Surprisingly, they are Fifi, the leader of "deadly forest", and hilliff, the leader of "snow song", the princess of the AILU empire!

    Four people stand at the front of the team and form a line. It is obvious that the leader of the team is four of them. However, in this team, there is a very prominent corner, standing ten people who are not in line with the team

    After speechless, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, bee eating, praying, little Flemish, astraya, silk flag favorite, flenda and takuhuli, ten people occupied a corner of the team and didn''t line up with other people. They just stood at will, resulting in ten people in a row very conspicuous. However, the party didn''t care about it and looked at other people''s eyes Without seeing, with the team, facing the front, looking at the figure with back to them, that is, Lei Wang, silent

    Looking at the figure with its back to itself, speechless on the surface, it behaves like other people. In fact, in my heart, my thoughts have already flown. I feel the different breath of nine young girls around me. I feel helpless.

    Last night, I couldn''t wait for Fei Fei to enter the monster forest. At the request of Lei Wang, I agreed to follow Fei and others to enter the monster forest. Originally, I didn''t intend to let Daisy and others know about this matter. But when I thought of starting tomorrow morning, I would be found sooner or later. Without words, I didn''t hide it. I told all the girls directly that I had no idea Your decision.

    What should I say? It should be said that the result is almost the same as what they expected. The girls have said that they should follow speechless, follow Feifei, and enter the giant beast forest!

    For the girls'' decision, wordless even if it has been predicted, but it is still very helpless. After all, wordless does not want the girls to participate in these things, although it is impossible to know that

    Not only that, if Daisy, Meiqin and other people''s reactions are expected by speechless, then, when little Fleur is also making a big noise about the things to follow, speechless is really unexpected.

    In their own group, everyone actually knows that Icarus is the strongest one on the surface, but the real strongest one is little Fleur!

    However, the power of little Flemish has been sealed, and it has not been unsealed since then. So, once something happens, we have to fight, people will subconsciously ignore the existence of little Flemish. Until this time, people think of the true strength of little Flemish

    So, after some twists and turns, little Flemish also followed up with the things, decided to come down

    This time, a group of ten people all act together. Daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, and the last five people of longhuli are the seventh level. Wordless, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya are the eighth level. The hidden trump card is the Ninth level little Fran!

    Such a combination, a line of ten people do not work with the elite exploration team, is more than enough!

    With the elite exploration team together, standing in the center of the station, surrounded by the surrounding troops, all of them are standing still, without saying a word, as if waiting for something to come

    Until the sun rises from the other side of the giant beast forest, the sun falls from the distant sky, covers all people, backs to all people''s thunder king, just slowly, turned aroundTaking a deep breath, Lei Wang glanced at the elite exploration team in front of him. After a long time, he opened his mouth

    "I don''t want to say how important this time''s action is. You should know how important your position is in your own family and organization. Now, for various reasons, this time''s task falls on you. You go here, even I don''t know what will happen, so what I want to say is..."

    LEIWANG''s tone was stunned. He waved his hand to one side. He said a light but solemn word, which spread over the station, into everyone''s ears, and into everyone''s heart

    "Be sure to come back alive..."

    The position of the heart, along with the words of Lei Wang, shook fiercely. The whole elite exploration team felt that their hearts were burning with heat, which made their blood burn up. Thousands of words, at last, Qi Qi''s words were transformed into a sentence!

    "Yes!"

    The loud voice soared to the sky, reverberated over the silent station with unusual clearness. A sound wandered back and forth, making everyone''s determination. Maybe it was affected by this powerful answer. In the giant beast forest, there were some animal roars faintly, interwoven with the echo. For a while, the atmosphere of wind and rain was full of the whole Space

    Lei Wang nodded, turned around, and once again turned his back to the crowd

    "Go ahead..."

    This time, there was no answer. Under the leadership of four people, namely, celive, Fifi, Bingling and Bixi, the elite exploration team stepped on their own steps, wiped Lei Wang''s body one by one, walked into the forest of monsters, and gradually disappeared

    After the elite exploration team set out, speechless just said a light. "Let''s go..."

    The girls nodded, followed by the big troops in the camp and the younger sisters of Yuban in the distance, walked to the forest of monsters and came to the side of Lei Wang

    Lei Wang saw the little Fleur led by Daisy, frowned deeply, and said to Wuyan discontentedly, "little guy, do you want to take this little girl in?"

    Speechless glanced at little Fleur and nodded slightly, which made Lei Wang''s brow furrow deeper, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by speechless

    "Grandpa Lei, don''t worry..." Speechless smiled at Lei Wang. "Do I look so unreasonable?"

    Lei Wang was stunned and bowed his head. He also knew that there were many things hidden in wordless. His ability was not simple. He took the little girl in and must have his own calculation. At present, he had no choice but to nod his head.

    "Everything, be careful..."

    Together with her nine young girls, speechless to Lei Wang, gently, nodded his head, and then walked into the giant beast forest without looking back.

    A line of ten people, disappeared in the green trees (to be continued. )

 Chapter 532

    Giant beast forest is a famous testing place in sparril world. No one who has a little strength has never been here. The same is true of the whole elite exploration team present

    Others don''t say for a moment, at the beginning, Fifi was still here to know wordless. For the giant beast forest, the deep area is a forbidden area. Except for the people who have great powers, no one will choose to rush in, but the peripheral area, as long as people have come here once or twice, will be familiar with it, even wordless

    So, just entered here, even though the environment of the giant beast forest is still the same as before, but almost everyone realized that, here, it seems a little different from the past, not on the environment, but on the atmosphere

    In the periphery, there are generally some places of Warcraft activities below the fifth level. According to the forest rules of giant beast forest, the higher the level of Warcraft is, the closer the places of activities will be to the center of giant beast forest. On the contrary, the farther away they are. In this way, King Lei would say that if the king of beast was really born, it would be in the center of giant beast forest!

    However, it''s different now. In the former periphery, the highest level of Warcraft will not exceed level 5, and at most level will be level 5. However, within ten minutes of walking along the way, people can meet level 7 Warcraft no less than 10!

    In the past, the seventh level Warcraft must have been a coffin for those who entered the forest of monsters. If they met, most people would have to hate it. Unfortunately, this time, it was not ordinary people, but an elite team composed of the four strongest forces of the AILU empire!

    In this team, the weakest one is level 60, or a hundred people. The strongest one is level 8. For these level 7 Warcraft, even if they are in a siege, they can be killed. But this time, people are not here to experience, nor are they here to hunt and kill them. The main thing is to explore the way. Maybe it''s because of this reason, the three members The family and the royal family will choose the younger generation to lead

    For their own purposes, at this time, it''s no doubt a thankless thing to choose to kill these monsters. It''s also possible for them to attract other monsters. In view of this, four people, namely, Schiff, Fifi, Bing Ling and Bixi, immediately beckoned to their subordinates, used the way of stealth to avoid the surrounding monsters, and quietly drove to the inside

    In fact, I really want to use the stealth way to achieve the purpose of exploration, so a hundred people are a little more. The fewer people there are, the less likely they are to be found. No, King Lei didn''t think about this problem either, just thought about that, now there are no Warcraft that are not in groups. Once they are found, then fewer people will surely fall short, Therefore, Lei Wang will choose to let 100, which is not small or small, serve as the number of exploration teams

    The surrounding Warcraft is not enough to enter the eyes of the elite exploration team. It''s still very smooth to dive all the way. So far, it hasn''t been found by any Warcraft. The surrounding Warcraft is the area with the largest number of Warcraft in the whole giant beast forest. When it comes to the back, the number of Warcraft slowly decreases, which also reduces a lot of burdens for everyone. At present, it''s going in an orderly way It''s going to be

    Since it''s sneaking, no one will have a conversation. Now, the whole team of 100 people, except for some light footsteps, doesn''t make any more sound. In such an atmosphere, even the little Flemish, who is held in her arms without any words, tightly shuts her mouth and dare not make any sound, for fear of disturbing her So

    With the passage of time, the sky is getting brighter and brighter, and the light in the forest of monsters is beginning to become dazzling. On the top of the head covered by trees, wisps of sunlight are shining on the ground, or on the faces of people, telling everyone that they are in a hurry

    Walking in the front, Feifei and others constantly looked around, carefully observed everything around, for fear of missing something, and was ready to give orders to the people behind him at any time. Until a moment, Feifei saw a corner, with a wide range of open space, he waved to the three people around her, namely, hileve, Bingling and Bixi, and pointed to the direction of the open space ¡£

    the three agreed, and together with Feifei, they took everyone to the open space. After scanning the scene, they nodded to each other. Bingling and Bixi immediately made a gesture to their subordinates.

    A part of the people who understood the gesture of the two began to leave the team and came to each corner of the open space respectively, surrounded the open space. Then, these people closed their eyes and recited the mantra!

    Under the gaze of all people, the incantation falls quietly. A glass like border rises from behind these people, merges together, and finally gathers into a square, covering the whole open space.

    Seeing that the border will cover the open space, everyone is in a moment, the expression of vigilance on her face collapses, a big sigh of relief. Even Fifi, Bingling and Bixi are no exception. Only xiliv is alone, and her expression never changes, which makes people can''t see what she is thinking

    "Well, let''s have a rest and then go!" Fifi said to all the people present, the voice is very loud. It will break up the stillness that has been maintained so far. From here, it can be seen that there should be sound insulation effect in that borderAfter Fifi''s words fell, a quarter of the people took the lead, but the other three quarters didn''t seem to hear it. For this, Fifi didn''t care at all and left on his own.

    After Fifi left, heleve nodded to the rest of the people. Then, another quarter of the people dispersed, and the remaining half, with the consent of Bingling and Bessie, went to rest

    Seeing this situation, the wordless family who stayed in the corner with all the girls turned away and despised all kinds of things in his heart, so he hated these big families. Obviously, they were all on the same front and couldn''t even achieve basic unity. At the critical moment, he still considered his own problems, so that when he started to do things, there were many wordless procedures, which were even more tiring than haughty, It''s a real hassle

    Of course, I won''t say anything without any words. Anyway, other people''s life and death have nothing to do with him at all. His purpose here is just to protect Fifi

    After giving the order, Feifei came directly to the direction of speechless people and came to the public. "Yan, Daisy, Meiqin, and everyone, have a rest..."

    "That''s great..." The Bee Eater prayed for a rosy face, breathed heavily in his mouth, and cried, "after walking so long, I have to be careful. I''m almost exhausted..."

    Meiqin glanced at the Bee Eater and his eyes were full of schadenfreude, which made him angry secretly, but he couldn''t say anything. Who made her a sports idiot

    "Bee Eater, it''s time for you to practice..." Daisy said that she had something to do with it. At last, everyone could not help laughing. The Bee Eater prayed to bite his teeth and snorted coldly.

    "I don''t need to exercise any body. I have a smart head, which is enough!"

    When they heard the words of the Bee Eater, they were obviously upset. They laughed again. The voice of the girls singing and laughing spread in the border area, attracting everyone''s attention, including three people, namely, Schiff, Bingling and Bixi

    After a while, Feifei''s smile converged and looked at the little Fleur in her silent arms. Her expression became serious.

    "I haven''t had a chance to say, why did you bring in Fleur? Don''t you know that the giant beast forest is very dangerous? It used to be like this. Now let alone, if there is danger and we have no time to take care of it, what should we do? "

    "Fleur doesn''t need to be taken care of!" Little Fran puckered her lips with discontent. "Fleur is also very powerful!"

    "Yes?" Speechless smile looked to Feifei. "That''s it..."

    "You..." Feifei has a little helpless white speechless eyes, turned around and sulked, obviously also for everyone''s good

    Feifei doesn''t know. What little Fleming said is true (to be continued. )

 Chapter 533

    In the distance, her ice blue pupils stopped on the speechless group. After a while, she went there. Bingling and Bessie looked at each other, hesitated and followed.

    All the people on the scene, when paying attention to Leighton, all put on the three people walking towards the silent group, the silent group also noticed the approach of the three people, and the noise of playing slowly disappeared. Looking at the three people yearning for coming here, they were all silent

    Heleve''s eyes turned around on wordless, Meiqin and Icarus, and finally on astraya. They never moved away. Like heleve, there were Bingling and Bessie. However, Bingling''s eyes were on wordless, while Bessie''s eyes were on daisy

    The results of the last college to college ratio were not only spread in the "sparril World College", but also known by the people outside. After all, sparril World College has a superior position, and the college to college ratio, as a competition among the students of various forces, naturally entered the eyes of those forces.

    So, when we see the eyes of three people, namely, Celia, Bingling and Bessie, cast on astraya, speechless and Daisy respectively, no one here knows why

    Wordless and Daisy looked at each other for a while, then they also looked at the three people in front of them. They looked at each other with the people who were paying attention to them. Neither of them spoke. Instead, astraya looked at her and tilted her head. After a long time, a question mark appeared on her forehead

    "What are you doing watching me like this?" It''s a little unnatural for astraya to be looked at by her eyes without any fluctuation. She puckered her lips and was very dissatisfied. She said that it was not like being insincere. She let the solidified atmosphere of the scene split into two parts in a moment, and turned into a deep sense of helplessness

    However, she didn''t care at all, and her lips opened gently. "Next time, I will definitely win you..."

    "Alas?" Astraya was stunned. She didn''t understand her meaning at all. And she didn''t seem to want to say anything more. She turned around and left the corner.

    "What!" Meiqin looks at her gradually moving away, clenches her fist and says angrily, "I should have said that! another time! I will win you! "

    I don''t know if she heard Meiqin''s words or not. She went to a corner and closed her eyes to refresh her mind. Bingling and Bessie took a deep look at Wuyan and daisy. They didn''t say anything and walked away

    Astria wrinkled her beautiful little Joan''s nose, and her dissatisfaction became more intense. She spat out her tongue and made a grimace at three people, namely, Celie, Bingling and Bessie. "Inexplicable people..."

    He shakes his head in silence and chuckles, and doesn''t pay attention to the sudden actions of the three people. In the eyes of others, this scene seems very inexplicable, but almost everyone who knows it knows that it''s just that the three people are unwilling to lose

    With the occurrence of this scene, the people in the whole vacant lot also began their own rectification and rest. Maybe because of the relationship of the previous scene, people knew that there was a border around them, and they would not disturb them, but they also subconsciously lowered their voices, making the empty lot full of whispers

    After about half an hour''s rest, the four men, heleve, Fifi, Bingling and Bessie, stood up, looked at each other, and ordered at the same time.

    "Ready to go!"

    Four people ordered to fall, all of them put their things away, gathered together, and then, the people who had set up the border before came to the front of the border, and lifted the border. The glass border fell slowly like a tide. Before long, the situation outside appeared in the eyes of the public

    when the boundary fell to the eyes of the public, speechless, the two faces changed suddenly. "No! Be careful! "

    All of a sudden, five fuzzy black shadows, mixed with wind pressure and a roar, came to those people who were clearing the border. With a suppressed roar, they rushed to these people. These people just smelled a smell of fetid smell, and now it was black. Then their heads hurt, and they lost their consciousness completely!

    Watching these people''s heads disappear on their heads, blood sprays out from the fracture of their necks, all the people on the scene are stunned, standing there foolishly, watching these bodies fall on the ground without any reaction at all, so that when the five fuzzy black shadows continue to rush over, they have not yet responded!

    "Are you stupid? Be on your guard! "

    Seeing the presence of people in a daze, speechless heart fire, cold drink, their consciousness all called back, but at this time, the shadow is already in front of the nearest person!

    Just as these people were about to step on the back road of those people in front of them, the ice spirit with Double Daggers and Bixi with Knight Sword appeared in front of the dark shadow. At the same time, the two men wielded their weapons and cut two of the dark shadows in two!At the same time, a black sword, a sabre of fighting spirit, and an ice blade flashed out of the back of the crowd, wiped the body of the crowd, and fell on the remaining three black shadows. At the next moment, like the two black shadows in front, the three black shadows were cut in two and fell on the ground. Only the bright red blood drops exploded from the air and splashed on those people who almost lost their heads On the expression of douxie

    Until now, all the people have seen the true face of the shadow. It''s five black wolves

    Seeing that the people were still in a daze, he sneered and waved his hand to close the "treasure of the king" behind him, and then turned to celiff and Fifi who put down the staff and the "night spirit" in their hands.

    "This is what you call the elite scouts?"

    When hearing the speechless words, heleve and Fifi lowered their heads in silence, and the elites who were in a daze finally came back to their senses. Their eyes were scared, their faces were ashamed, and their heads were lowered, because they had no way to refute, and their performance just now was really a little worse

    Seeing this, Bingling and Bixi sighed and went back to her side silently. For a while, the oppressive atmosphere filled everyone''s body

    Speechless shook his head, turned his mouth, and snorted coldly. "There''s no time for you to reflect!"

    Hearing this, they were surprised. They also realized what else it seemed. They quickly looked up and looked out of the open space. They saw

    A wolf with a dark body and a height of two meters slowly came out from behind the forest. His green eyes sparkled with strong fierce light. At the corner of his mouth, a little bit of saliva dripped slowly. There was a deliberately suppressed howl in his throat. Holding a strong long leg, he walked towards the people step by step

    Black Wolf: (level 60-68)

    there are totally 30 level 7 Black wolves in the level 60-68 around the open space, surrounded the whole open space, and they also slowly approached to let everyone in the room take a breath of cool air, except for the silent group and the four people of Fifi.

    "Ah La, surrounded..." The Bee Eater prayed in a rather gloating tone, stating a bit cruel facts, but the expression did not have a little relaxed meaning.

    "Damn it, when..." Bingling bit his teeth, and the two daggers in his hands tightened involuntarily. Thirty seven level magic wolves are nothing to a hundred elite exploration teams, but inside, three level 68 or so magic wolves have to make Feifei and others calm down.

    They don''t have systematic perception and can''t know the specific level of the wolf. However, the breath from the wolf can also tell the specific strength of them. In their group, except for her, they can hardly ignore it.

    The elites of the elite exploration team have taken back a little ''elites'' look. Their expression becomes serious, their fighting spirit and magic fluctuate faintly, and they are ready to fight at any time (to be continued. )

 Chapter 534

    (thank you very much for the rewards of "Zen house enlightenment" and "Heaven at least"

    With the black wolf surrounding the whole open space approaching, the members of the elite exploration team are constantly retreating towards the center of the open space. However, for a while, the elite exploration team of less than 100 people is back-to-back crowded in the center of the open space, looking at the black wolf coming from all directions, and gradually sweat is flowing on their forehead

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi are watching the wolves. The three wolves are bigger than other black wolves. Their breath is a lot of black wolves. They have a dignified expression and hold their weapons one after another.

    "Everyone! Ready to break through! "

    With this command, the wolves seem to realize something. The approaching footsteps are a little faster. In a twinkling of an eye, the wolves are also in the open space!

    Finally, at one moment, one of the black magic wolves raised his head and howled, and rushed to the crowd. This move seemed to cause a chemical effect. All the black magic wolves howled, turned into shadows, and rushed to the direction of the elite exploration team!

    "Attack!" Feifei shouts loudly. The "night elf" in his hand points to the incoming wolves from afar. The magicians who have prepared their magic in advance release the magic immediately and smash it on the black wolf!

    "Kill!" Bingling and Bixi, with their uniforms in their hands, drank in a low voice, jumped out of the crowd and faced the black wolf who was not attacked by magic. The rest of the soldiers, too, left the crowd and rushed forward!

    "Chi..." All of a sudden, the sound of sharp weapons penetrating the wolf''s body is constantly ringing in the air space. Accompanied by the sound of pulling out, the blood splashes all over the ground. In a short time, the ground has been stained with a lot of blood

    The members of the elite exploration team are divided into front and back rows. The soldiers stand in front of them, stab the approaching black wolf, and the magician stands behind them. They are responsible for assisting and long-range attack, so as to prevent other evil wolves from attacking. Weapons and magic fly and fall on the black wolf one after another. Finally, they stop the attack of the black wolf!

    "Yan..." On the side of the silent group, Daisy, Mermaid and Bee Eater turn their heads and look at the wordless group holding little Fleur. They make a soft cry, which means that they want to make the wordless decision

    Wordless squinted his eyes, glanced at the elite exploration team over there, and frowned slightly. "It seems that people over there are going to find it difficult, except for Heathcliff..."

    "Let''s go!" The brown pupils stared at the speechless body, and there was a flash of electric light on Meiqin''s forehead. The tone was full of desire, which seemed to be a little impatient.

    Smell speech, silent pondered for a while, waved. "Let them deal with it by themselves, I''m afraid there will be casualties..."

    Meiqin''s mouth curled up. She was very satisfied with the silent decision. Her face was excited, but before she could let it out, she was blocked by the silk flag''s favorite.

    "You don''t want to fight!" The silk flag most fell in love with the first few steps. Looking at the black wolf coming near nearby, she smiled. "These super weak wolves are not enough for you to surpass. Please give them to me!"

    "You?" Speechless one Zheng, surprised, unexpected feeling * *. "You want to solve it yourself?"

    "Of course, I''m not the only one!" The silk flag loves patting her chest, pointing to franda and long Huli, and then saying, "let''s three, super together!"

    "Only three of you?" Speechless hesitated. "You three are only seven, aren''t you? The opponent is thirty seven level Warcraft. Can you do it? "

    "As a result, don''t look down on us..." Franda gave a wink to wordless. "How to say, we are all in a three person team. Together, our strength is doubled!"

    "Hee hee, you are right to look at it!" Silk flag favorite also no longer explains, looked directly to Long Hu Li after. "Long pot, please!"

    After Long Hu Li''s face was upright, he nodded firmly. "Give it to me!"

    "All right..." Speechless seriously looked at them, then said with a smile: "let me see your growth!"

    The three women who love silk flag the most, franda and longhuli look at each other and smile. Then, they walk out. Franda stands in front of longhuli and closes her eyes after longhuli

    When the eyes of Long Hu Li opened again, a pair of pupils vibrated like beads. The scene in front of him gradually became transparent. Until the whole world, there were only some lines left...

    looking at these lines, Long Hu Li''s heart felt a move and touched them. The color on the lines suddenly deepened!

    Towards the front of the silk flag seems to feel something, the corner of the mouth pulled up a radian, stopped, a hand suddenly raised, pulled to the back, a flow of invisible air curled up the small fist!

    Looking at the wolves not far away, the silk flag loves to look at them fiercely, scold them loudly, and then punch them out!

    "Dong!" A clear vibration sound in the ears of all the people on the scene made the actions of both sides of the human wolf subconscious. But the next second, in the wolves, a black demon wolf''s body seemed to be bombarded by a heavy hammer. With a scream, he fell out and hit a tree trunk. He could not rise againSuddenly, everyone was stunned by the sudden change. The silk flag loved it most but ignored it. One of them flashed to the front of the crowd, raised his fist again and smashed it on the ground!

    "Bang!!!"

    The invisible huge force directly acts on the open space, the ground vibrates and collapses. The cracks spread forward like spider webs, breaking instantly. One by one, the rocks protrude and smash into the wolves. Many black magic wolves are smashed into the cracks on the ground!

    And meet them, do not know when, appeared under the crack, all over the body expansion distortion doll

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    The fire light blew from the cracks under the ground and rushed out of the ground like magma. The ground, which had been shaken by the favorite attack of silk flag, was even more crumbling in the explosion. The cracks on the ground were even more huge, and the rock disk was constantly collapsing out, engulfing the remaining Black Wolf

    After a series of accidents, the members of the elite exploration team who were going to die were stunned. Looking at the empty space that had collapsed into ruins not far away, they only felt dizzy

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi all looked at each other in astonishment at the tiny figure standing in front of all the people. At the moment, the back that seemed extremely small to them was a little different thick

    Feifei''s eyes were half covered. He put down the "night elf" in his hand, looked directly at the back of the silk flag''s favorite figure, and whispered: "she is so strong, too..."

    "Is this the strength of the senior members of the" Starlight Queen " Bessie shook her head and smiled bitterly. "God, she is so big. Even if I am right, I won''t win 50%."

    "Silk flag Favorite... " Bingling stares at the front dead, takes a deep breath, and feels a little bitter in his heart. As expected, he has been watching the sky

    Even her eyes were fixed on the silk flag for a long time. She had no expression on her face, but she didn''t know what she was thinking

    Only the silk flag loves to know its own ability. It gives a thumbs up to franda and long Huli not far away and says with a smile, "well done! Franda! Long pot! "

    Indeed, if there is no ability to make a big increase after Long Hu Li, how can we make a great impact on all wolves with the most favorite ability of silk flag? Without franda''s bomb, it is impossible to solve so many black wolves in an instant!

    You know, there are 30 black wolf in it, but all of them are the same level as silk flag''s favorite other Warcraft, including three, reaching level 68!

    It can be solved in an instant. Without fulanda or longhuli, it''s impossible for silk flag to love it most!

    Looking at the three people who are the most loved ones, franda and Longhu Li, holding the silk flag in a group, I felt very comforted with a silent smile (to be continued. )

 Chapter 535

    After being promoted to LV5, long Huli''s ability has the effect of interfering with others'' own reality '', that is, personal reality. Through aim''s diffusion position, he can make a vertical decision on personal reality, improve, weaken, exchange, change others'' ability, and even portray personal reality, so that people can acquire the ability!

    Just a little time, it seems that silk flag loves a person''s contribution most. In fact, the greatest contribution is after Long Hu Li!

    Silk flag''s favorite is LV5 after becoming level 7. However, she is only level 65. It''s not a big problem to deal with one or two black wolves, but it can deal with a total of 30. That''s a bit beyond her control.

    however, under the interference of the ability after the Long Hu Li, the most favorite ability of the silk flag was greatly increased in a moment, and the strength was also greatly increased, which led to the result of smashing a black demon wolf with one fist, crushing the ground completely and forcing the black demon wolf into the cracks!

    After that, long Huli interfered with the "personal reality" of franda, which made franda obtain the same spatial ability as the black man of white well. Franda moved a large number of bomb dolls into the cracks, and then detonated the bomb, which gave rise to the shocking result of solving all 30 black devils in a short time!

    There is no doubt that the victory of this time is the victory of the three people who love silk flag the most, franda and longhuli. No matter which one of them is missing, they can''t achieve such a result. Of course, there is also a reason why the black wolf loves silk flag the most and franda''s means so much that they are caught unprepared. But more importantly, the three people have a tacit cooperation !

    Indeed, as flanda said, they are a three person group. If they unite, their strength will not only increase, but also increase many times!

    Just now, the two of them have the same strength as Mai Ye Shen Li, maybe a little weaker. But if we add the two, they may not be enough to fight alone!

    It has to be said that after Long Hu Li, it''s just like a * * UG!

    When the three people who love silk flag most, franda and longhuli fall into ecstasy for their war fruits, the Bee Eater comes to the silent side and chuckles: "how about that? Are you relieved this time? "

    "It''s still early! It''s a long way to go before the three join forces and play in the seventh level! " Speechless, but with a smile on the corner of his mouth, it shows the real idea in his heart and makes the Bee Eater pray for a smile in his heart.

    "Yan..." Fifi came to the silent people. "It''s thanks to you this time. Otherwise, there will be many casualties on our side..."

    Hearing this, the elite exploration team can''t help but keep silent

    In terms of number and strength, they are not weak compared with black wolf pack. Black wolf pack has three seven level peaks. They also have three seven level peaks, namely Fifi, Bingling and Bixi, and even eight level peaks, namely, hilliff!

    However, in the real battle, wolves are fierce creatures, especially Warcraft. The black devils are fearless of death, but they are caught by a little accident. How similar is the situation when the black devils loved the silk flag most

    So, it''s certain that we will continue to win the war just now, but as Fifi said, there will be a lot of casualties

    "Is this what you call the elite scouts?"

    This sentence with contempt and disdain is constantly ringing in the head of the elite exploration team, which makes them hold their fists tightly, and their hearts are full of reluctance

    It is clear that the strength is stronger than others, and the quantity is more than others, but the result is such a consequence, unwilling, that is certain

    In fact, it can''t be blamed for them. This time, when we went into the giant beast forest, we really should explore what we should explore. Only the speechless people, celive, Fifi, Bingling and Bixi, etc. knew that these ordinary members couldn''t get access to such important secrets at all. As for after entering the giant beast forest, even if we found that the giant beast forest was different from the past, They still don''t have much sense of crisis, so in the end, something like this happened

    Thirty seven level Warcraft appeared on the outskirts of the giant beast forest. In the past, it was impossible at all. In addition, they lacked the sense of crisis. When they were unprepared, natural and practical surnames dropped by more than one level

    Looking at the speechless thanks to Fifi, the elite exploration team''s heart is extremely oppressed, after all, this was not needed

    At this moment, they repeatedly urged themselves in their hearts one by one. Next, they can''t lose face any more. Otherwise, the companion who was eaten off his head and fell to the ground is their fate!

    The expression changes of the elite exploration team are all close to the bottom of the eye. Bingling and Bixi finally smile, and hilliff nods, which is exactly what they want to see!

    Looking at the people over there, the wordless heart is also a little certain. He shows his hands to the Faye who comes to thank him and smiles: "don''t thank me. I didn''t do anything. Thank you. Now, thank them, right?..."After that, wordless pointed to the three women who loved silk flag most, franda and the second daughter of long Huli. Feifei also looked at the past. At this time, how could Feifei not know that what just happened was actually caused by the three of them working together? Now I said a word seriously. "Thank you..."

    "Chao ~ ~ ~ you''re welcome!" The silk flag likes to straighten its back most, so it says on its mouth, but its face is full of pride. On one side, franda grabs her beret and looks at Long Hu Li with a glance, which is a little embarrassed.

    The performance of the three people fell into the eyes of Feifei, which made Feifei happy and sighed secretly. No matter how strong his strength was, he was just a child

    "But..." Feifei looks at the three people who love silk flag most, franda and Longhu Li, and shakes his head with a wry smile. "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful..."

    Speechless smile, waved to Feifei. "Fifi, don''t look at them too high. They are far away..."

    "Far from it?" Feifei was stunned. He turned aside and said, "it''s a far cry. Isn''t all of us living in vain? Even if it''s me, I don''t have a sure grasp of my favorite words. Don''t ask too much of you! "

    "That''s it!" Silk flag''s favorite and franda nodded frequently. They didn''t want the fruits of their hard work to be erased by nothing.

    "You''re all right!" Speechless mercilessly stared at the silk flag favorite, franda. "You think your performance is very good. It''s about smashing the ground and detonating bombs. Isn''t it telling the monster in the forest that we are here?"

    After the love of silk flag, franda and Long Hu Li, they were stunned at the same time, which made wordless and all kinds of unsavory. "You don''t forget it all because you''re in a hurry to act?"

    The three women opened their mouths and laughed at each other. The answer was very obvious, which made the silent corners of their mouths twitch

    "Indeed, this place is not suitable for staying any longer!" Fifi nodded, looked to her side, and she and others nodded, turning to the direction of the elite exploration team.

    "No more! Get out of this place as soon as possible! "

    All of them nodded quickly, gathered together, and left the ruins of the open space. Soon after they left, the open space ushered in another wave of Warcraft Corps

    After a lesson, everyone in the elite exploration team raised a twelve point mark. They didn''t dare to take it lightly any more. They carefully latent every place in the forest of giant beasts. They were slower than before, but they were careful about many situations, and drove towards the inside of the forest

    When we got here, no one of the ranks of Warcraft was below the seventh level. Moreover, they gathered together in groups of thirty or two, which made the elite exploration group feel colder and more alert (to be continued. )

 Chapter 536

    Toward the center of the giant beast forest, the closer it is to the deep forest, the more depressed it is for the people who are on the prowl.

    At first, there were three or two groups of seven level Warcraft groups around the people. Now, with the elite exploration team and the silent people approaching the deep forest of the giant beast, the surrounding Warcraft has become less and less. Until now, people can see one or two scattered Warcraft every once in a while

    But this situation, not only did not make people feel happy, but also felt a bit uneasy

    In the forest of monsters, now, the monsters have no longer hunted and killed each other and regarded each other as food. They gather together to drive out the human beings in the forest of monsters. Even the seven level monsters, they gather in groups of three or two

    But now, the Warcraft that appears around the people is scattered, and has not gathered with other Warcraft at all. What does this mean

    They don''t need to be together with other Warcraft!

    In fact, it''s true that almost every one of these scattered Warcraft has the strength of the seventh level peak. It''s really the strength of the seventh level peak, which is only one step short of the eighth level!

    This situation makes the hearts of the people in the stealth very heavy, because, this represents that, in the forward words, may encounter the eighth level of Warcraft!

    They would rather meet a group of seven level Warcraft than an eight level Warcraft. The gap between the seven and eight levels is unimaginable!

    If the elite exploration team meets a group of seven level Warcraft, as long as the number is not too exaggerated, at least they can fight back and forth. If they meet an eight level Warcraft, then, without heleve, they may have to use their lives to pile up, so that they can win!

    No one can be like speechless, and challenge more. At least no one has ever heard of speechless world. So speechless is also a * * UG in some aspects

    "Well?" At one moment, speechless footsteps suddenly stopped, eyes suddenly set, eyes towards a direction to see

    "What''s the matter?" At once, the girls stopped their steps and looked at Wuyan, who did not answer their questions. Instead, they fixed their eyes on that direction. Their eyes narrowed slightly, as if they saw something.

    At this time, the whole team also noticed the speechless phenomenon. Qi Qi stopped his steps, looked at speechless in doubt, and saw speechless behavior. Fifi was going to come over and ask something. Her pupils were also frozen, and she suddenly turned to look in the direction of speechless.

    "Be careful." As a reminder, the hearts of all the people in the room were raised one after another. Calm down and watch carefully

    Soon, an obvious existence with strong magic wave appeared in the induction of all people, which was a slightly fuzzy figure, just entering the induction range of all people, it seems that they have been found, coming here at an amazing speed!

    Not far away, a blue figure appeared quietly on the tree about 30 meters away from the public. After drawing the public''s attention, the figure flashed, and the distance with the public was suddenly pulled into a dozen meters, exposing the whole picture of himself to the eyes of all people

    It''s a small civet cat with black and green hair. It''s incomparably matched with the surrounding trees. Its eyes are purplish red. It''s full of fierce light. There''s a little pressure between them

    This civet cat is no more than one meter long, but it brings a lot of pressure to everyone on the scene, because from its speed and breath, it can be distinguished that this is at least a seven level peak level Warcraft!

    Seeing this civet, Feifei, Bingling and Bixi all have their pupils narrowed. "Chinchilla!"

    Chinchilla: (grade 69)

    "be careful! Green thorn cat is different from other Warcraft. It has no huge body, but its speed is very fast. It''s not good. I''m afraid when you lose consciousness, you don''t even realize that you are dead in its mouth. Be on guard for me! "

    Feifei''s cold voice made people feel tight. He quickly raised his sword and stared at the black and green cat for fear of losing the track of the other side.

    During the time when Feifei was talking, the green thorn cat was like a blue lightning, turning into a shadow in the mid air, rushing over and coming to the nearest person, Feifei!

    The two front claws pop out, and there is a light halo on the black and green hair, which is not bright but like a wave of water. When the body pours out in the air, it turns on its own, bypasses the trees in front of it, and pours straight at Fifi, making Fifi''s face change!

    In the place that everyone didn''t notice, a pair of very narrow meat wings on the ribs of the chinchilla are slowly swinging. The small meat wings are comparable to thumbs. They can''t be used for flying at all. When the chinchilla moves at high speed, they can help it change direction in the air!Feifei''s "night elf" has been out of the sheath for a long time, so in the face of the attack of the green thorn cat, Feifei neither dodges nor avoids, holding a knife in both hands, and closing in front of her chest, a large number of fighting spirit lights up!

    It''s Feifei''s proud skill, fighting Qi Dao mang!

    When a sword is wielded, the bright Sabre of fighting Qi stabs at the side of the green stab cat. At this time, the green stab cat just turns a direction in the middle of the sky and faces the sabre of fighting Qi. It looks like it sent it to the door by itself!

    In the face of Feifei''s Sabre of fighting Qi, a green cat''s pupil is cold, and a front paw protrudes. When he pats the sabre of fighting Qi on his body, he smashes the sabre of fighting Qi which is powerful!

    "Bad!" Bessie exclaimed softly. "The power of this green thorn cat is not under its speed. Fifi may not be able to win over it alone!"

    "Let''s go together! We don''t have time to waste here! " Bingling said bluntly that a pair of daggers had already appeared in his hand. Bessie also agreed with Bingling very much. He grasped his Knight Sword and they rushed to the direction of Fifi!

    Not far away, Wuyan, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, Bee Eater, Xiao Fulan, astraya, silk flag favorite, fulanda, and long Huli stood around a tree, looking at the front and the flying cat figure entwined with Fifi, Bingling, and Bixi. Not long later, Meiqin took the lead in opening up.

    "Well, can''t you help me?"

    "No!" Speechless very simply rejected the proposal of Meiqin, which made Meiqin''s words smothering and a little hesitant.

    "But in that case, won''t those people stop gossiping?"

    Smell speech, speechless light smile, toward the direction of her nuzui. "Well, you see, isn''t heleve not doing anything?"

    "Yes..." Daisy''s head tilted in doubt. "Why didn''t heleve do it? Don''t you want to make a quick decision? "

    "I want to..." The wasp eater prayed for the long golden hair on his chest and smiled: "Celie, should she be saving her strength?"

    "Yes!" Speechless nod, looking forward to the battle ahead, face gradually dignified. "Next, we will go deeper into the forest of monsters, where there must be a very powerful existence of Warcraft, level 8, which is certain!"

    "In such a case, when she doesn''t meet the most difficult opponent, she must keep her strength, not let her magic, physical strength, waste on these" front dishes ". Otherwise, when she meets the opponent who really has to give all her strength, she is in danger because she has expended unnecessary strength. Then, she is dead, others I can''t live! "

    Daisy and Meiqin nodded suddenly. "So we need to save our strength?"

    "More or less needed..." A little sigh without words. "Although we don''t have magic to consume, but we can save our strength and deal with it better, even if it''s just a little..."

    The girls nodded their heads clearly (to be continued. )

 Chapter 537

    (thank you very much for the rewards of "dancing with the Maple", "night emperor ~ light Youshang", "turnip with vegetables", "little demon of dream", "Xiangla", "Youmo" and "book friend 120402040639031!")

    "Woo ~ ~" the sharp chirp of the green thorn cat is like the howl of a wolf in the forest full of green trees. The flesh wings in the ribs are slightly flapping under the call of the cry. In the next moment, it moves!

    In a thunderous manner, the green thorn cat shuttles through the forest, and its limbs are constantly pedaling on the surrounding tree trunk. Then it flashes to the other side by force. People only have time to see a green light flash through the forest, and then it appears in front of Fifi!

    The members of the elite exploration team can''t help but tightly grip the weapons in their hands at the same time, which makes the sinews burst. However, they don''t realize it. They stare at the green light shuttling through the forest, for fear that it will appear in front of their eyes after a second.

    the speed of the green thorn cat is too fast. It''s too fast to be seen. At the moment when it just started, its figure has clearly jumped out, but there is still a same figure in place. Until it has come to Fifi''s face, the figure in place has slowly disappeared

    At such a terrible speed, even Feifei, Bingling and Bixi can only react when they are approaching, let alone those elite explorers. They can only see a green light constantly pouncing on Feifei. Under Feifei''s resistance, they are flying again, and then they are flying again.

    If the speechless group and celif are observing for a while and keeping their strength, then these elite explorers don''t know how to intervene at all. With the speed of chinchillas, they are afraid that even if they go to battle, they will be defeated in a short time

    This makes the elite exploration team more and more unwilling. I feel that this time, their participation is totally unnecessary and doesn''t play a role at all. How can it make people willing

    Not to mention what the elite exploration team''s people think, the three Feifei people who are facing the fierce attack of the green thorn cat have no time to care.

    The chinchilla constantly pounced on the three people, but they didn''t retreat, because once they did, the chinchilla who couldn''t find the target would definitely put the target on the elite exploration team. As the leader of the team, they could not retreat!

    Bingling had come to Feifei''s back at the moment when she launched her sword. When Feifei swung it in front of her sword and forced it away, his two daggers were all covered with a layer of fine ice particles. The two daggers suddenly increased several times, which was Bingling''s "ice dagger" fighting skill!

    At this time, Bixi''s role seems to be much greater. It seems that Bingling''s plan has been seen. In Bixi''s hands, the knight''s swords have been cut off one by one, cutting out the shadows of swords one by one, encircling all around the green cat that incarnates in the blue light, and making its speed stop for a moment. It''s also that moment''s Kung Fu, which gives Bingling a great opportunity!

    "Keng!" A series of sparks rose abruptly, which was brought by the "ice dagger" stab on the green thorn cat. He felt that there was a heavy blocking force in the front of the dagger in his hand. It was obvious that he had no idea that the fur on the green thorn cat would be so hard that his own fighting skills could not break its fur, and even aroused Mars. When did the green thorn come Has the cat become such a bitch? Speed, strength and defense are all so powerful!

    "Woo ~ ~" unexpectedly, the collision between fur and dagger sparked. It seemed that the green thorn cat was not hurt, but it made a cry of pain. Its eyes were full of fierce light, and its whole body was shocked!

    At the next moment, Bingling, together with Bixi behind him, threw himself out and hit a big tree behind him. The tree broke and they fell to the ground. However, Bingling jumped up again and stared at the green thorn cat, which relieved the elite exploration team just mentioned.

    Bingling''s face was expressionless, but his arms were trembling. The pain of tears came from his palm. Although he blocked the attack of the green thorn cat, his hands were also numbed by the strong strength of the other side. But at this time, he could not care about his own soft and sour arms, and cried out in a hurry: "Feifei! Be careful! "

    Yes, the two of them were photographed flying. The closest thing to chinchilla is Feifei!

    The green thorn cat landed on all fours without making any sound. It was like cotton falling. It looked very ethereal in the light of description. It burst up again and rushed to the direction of Feifei. With a horizontal wave of right front paw, a sharp black green claw blade had been cut to Feifei''s waist!

    For other people, there is almost no possibility for her to be beheaded in the face of the lightning fast attack of the green thorn cat, but Feifei is different. Now she has reached level 69, only half a step away from level 8. Her strength is undoubtedly the strongest of the three. In addition, Feifei has a good sense of fighting. Although she can''t keep up with the speed of the green thorn cat, she can see it Qing!

    At the moment when the green thorn cat pours out, Feifei is already retreating. In the process of rapid retreating, Feifei''s body constantly changes its position. At the moment when the green thorn cat claw blade sends out, Feifei finds its position, leans back, and the whole person bends into a bow. It is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of that claw blade!Claw blade scratched Fifi''s cheek to the back, fell on the tree behind Fifi, a series of cracking sounds sounded, I don''t know how many trees were cut in two under this blow

    Looking at the scene behind him, Feifei''s head was sweating. Fortunately, he just didn''t choose to fight hard. Otherwise, this attack would not be so easy to resolve

    But at this time, the green thorn cat is hit along the claw blade, and comes to Bingling and Bessie!

    The light of fighting spirit burst out on the two men. The mighty fighting spirit spewed out from Bingling and Bixi. The green thorn cat came to the two men at a high speed. What they welcomed was a pair of daggers and a cavalier sword!

    The green thorn cat deflected a * * shape in the air, avoiding the attack of dagger and Knight Sword, but at this time, Bingling and Bixi moved together, and the strong fighting brilliance suddenly lit up from the two people, and the bright fighting brilliance made the eyes of the green thorn cat close to him squint!

    "Opportunity!" Bingling and Bixi''s eyes brightened and roared. The ice blue dagger and the huge sword shadow shot out at the same time. The cat''s eyes narrowed and couldn''t see the situation in front. They immediately hit it hard and made a shrill scream. Under the impact of the momentum, they fell out and fell into the dust

    "Good!" Behind them, the members of the elite exploration team involuntarily called out and raised a burst of excitement on their faces. In their opinion, the joint attack of the two leaders, a seven level top Warcraft, is absolutely impossible to be intact. This attack, the green thorn cat, even if not dead, should not be much worse.

    However, the blue figure leaping out of the dust froze everyone''s excitement on their faces, but when they saw the situation of the cat, their faces looked very good

    At this time, the green thorn cat looked really a bit embarrassed. There were many black spots on the hard hair, and the breath on the body also dropped a lot. Tell everyone that the attack just took effect!

    The green thorn cat shook his head vigorously there. After several seconds, it seemed to recover. He felt the pain on his body. The green thorn cat was furious at once. He looked up and roared. His blood red eyes seemed to be bleeding. Looking at the eyes of Bing Ling and Bixi, the blood thirsty fierce light came out of his eyes, shining two red spots. The murderous air was enveloped in the sky The air above the scene made the members of the elite exploration team breathe and turn white.

    And Bingling and Bixi, who are in the center of murderous Qi, feel more profound. Although they don''t behave badly, they also have cold back and sweat in their hands

    At the same time, the green thorn cat whined, his waist flicked, and flew towards Bingling and Bixi. However, if you look carefully, you will find that the speed of the green thorn cat is a little slower than before (to be continued. )

 Chapter 538

    Sometimes, the difference between human and animal, in normal times, may be ignored subconsciously, but at this time, the difference is magnified infinitely.

    Under the joint attack of Bingling and Bixi, the chinchilla was hurt, which caused the anger in the heart of the chinchilla. Under the control of the anger, the chinchilla attacked Bingling and Bixi without hesitation, so that the chinchilla forgot that there were not only two people fighting with it

    No matter what the war situation is, Bingling and Bixi can''t care so much about the attack of the green thorn cat. The fierce murderous spirit makes them have to deal with it all. Looking at the green thorn cat coming, their bodies are tight

    In this period of time, the hair on the green thorn cat suddenly changed from black to green. Then, the light of green spread out!

    The spread range is not strong, only about one meter, but it looks like it has become larger as a whole. Originally, a body of only one meter long turned into a green light. A big green cat with a body length of more than two meters, like a tiger, even the hissing sound in its mouth turned into a tiger roaring sound, carrying a strong green light, biting!

    The sudden changes made their faces slightly changed, and they had a feeling of suffocation in their hearts. Now, the people present remembered that as a Warcraft, the green thorn cat had never used magic at all since it appeared. Now it is finally used!

    See that the breath of the green thorn cat is very strong. Bingling and Bixi say something bad in their hearts. Warcraft are born with their own magic. It seems that the magic of the green thorn cat should be the ability to increase their own transformation!

    Seeing the green thorn cat coming, Bixi hurriedly raised his left hand, and a sword shadow shot out of the knight''s sword. It fell on the green thorn cat accurately, or the angry green thorn cat hit it. The strong green light flashed on his body, and the sword shadow actually went straight away from the green smooth of his body, which did not bring half of the damage!

    The green civet grins, and the green light on his body suddenly brightens. The speed of the green civet suddenly increases under this light. A flash comes to Bingling and Bixi!

    "Done!" The wind pressure brought by the green thorn cat''s presence has already blown on the two people. Bingling and Bixi are biting their teeth and hating each other. They don''t care what the green thorn cat will do to attack. They directly catch the weapons in their hands. The fighting spirit and light on them burst up, completely covering the body of the green thorn cat!

    However, it seems that the green thorn cat with magic is much stronger. After the fighting spirit light rushes to its body with a meter thick green light, it suddenly disappears!

    "What!" Bingling and Bixi are shocked!

    The fighting spirit light of the two people was melted away, but the green light on the green thorn cat was a little thinner. It did not bring any damage. The green thorn cat still rowed in the middle of the air by its own way and rushed to the two people. The smell of the foul smell in its mouth had already entered the two people''s nose!!

    It seems that the magic of the green thorn cat can enhance its attack, defense and speed in an all-round way, and make its already powerful physical conditions go a little further!

    Of course, Bingling''s and Bixi''s attacks were not completely ineffective. At least, under this attack, the green thorn cat and the fighting spirit light were locked for a while, resulting in its body shape buffered, enough Bingling and Bixi''s reaction!

    Bessie reacted first, raised his right arm in a hurry, pointed the sword at the green thorn cat, and the whole Knight''s sword suddenly lit up. A sharp breath gathered between the blades, and the fighting spirit rushed to the knight''s sword. Bessie pressed his left hand on the right hand holding the sword, and a golden spear appeared from the tip of his right sword!

    "Golden sword, shining stab!"

    The golden halo is flashing at full speed. Before the two men''s fighting spirit light is completely melted by the green thorn cat, Bixi stabs out with a sword. The stab like sword light is emitted by electricity and sweeps towards the forehead of the green thorn cat!

    "Chi..."

    The sharp sword fiercely penetrates into the green light of chinchilla, and suffers great resistance in an instant. All the green light on chinchilla suddenly boils like the touched rolling oil, and all of them rush towards the attacked forehead. With the gradual deepening of the sword, the green light released by chinchilla also becomes stronger and stronger!

    For a while, the green light and the golden sword light collided with each other continuously. The light of the green cat was obviously decreasing, but the golden sword light was also gradually weakened

    Even at this moment, Bingling and Bixi can''t help but marvel at the powerful magic of chinchilla. They can not only increase themselves, but also concentrate their strength to resist when encountering an attack. Although it seems that chinchilla is not easy, and even solidifies its body shape, at least it can avoid being penetrated through the forehead!

    At this critical moment, a figure quietly appeared beside the green thorn cat, and a pair of beautiful eyes became extremely fierce. It was Feifei who was ignored by the green thorn cat!

    After a moment, a light long knife flew out of Feifei''s side, and was lifted by Feifei. Feifei closed her eyes, held the knife in one hand, and drew an arc in front of her body, and stood on tiptoe gentlyWith Feifei''s body as the center, heaven and earth in this moment, as if suddenly dark down, lost all colors, the temperature in the air suddenly fell, a misty breath, burst out in Feifei''s body!

    "That is..." Speechless eyes twinkled and a smile was raised at the corner of the mouth.

    A moonlight light suddenly appeared in the dark world around Feifei''s body, and the silver light appeared on Feifei''s body and spread all over Feifei''s body. Then, all the light went towards the "night spirit" in Feifei''s hands and rose up!

    At this time, in order to resist the golden sword, the green thorn cat is being held there, unable to move!

    Feifei fiercely opened his eyes, the silver brilliance spewed from the "night elf" blade, like the moonlight at night, with a chill. Feifei looked up at the green thorn cat, and waved his sword!

    The air solidified, a moonlight appeared in the void, and then condensed together, let the surrounding into a night, the glittering and translucent light flashed, it looked very dazzling, facing the green thorn cat in the confrontation with the golden sword!

    The green thorn cat can only watch the Hua Guang cut to itself, but it can''t move half a minute. It shrinks into the needle like pupil of the animal, and the brilliance goes down. It seems that its owner has expected his end. Before Hua Guang comes, the green thorn cat raises its head and makes the last hiss. Then, it is covered by Hua Guang!

    "A flash of the moon in the night!!!"

    Feifei''s cold voice and the chirping voice of the green thorn cat are simultaneously ringing in the night of losing luster. Huaguang rises in the body of the green thorn cat and shines the night into a light. At the center of Huaguang, the green light on the green thorn cat quickly decreases at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon disappears. The two meter body length of the green thorn cat is restored to one meter, revealing Original form!

    Looking at the green thorn cat that shows its body in the Huaguang, Feifei, Bingling and Bixi have a fierce look in their eyes. The next second, the blade with fighting light, the ice dagger with ice blue cold light, and the sword shadow with illusory color fall on the green thorn cat at the same time!

    "Bang!!!"

    Dao Mang, ice dagger and sword shadow hit the green thorn cat in three directions around its body, surrounded all its directions. With the limitation of Huaguang, the green thorn cat couldn''t avoid this attack at all, and no matter how fast it was, it didn''t use the place of martial arts. Under a clear and dull sound, the three attacks hit it mercilessly!

    People can only see that under the attack of Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, the green thorn cat, which is located in Huaguang night, was blown up. Its body, which is more than one meter long, flew up in the air, then fell down. Under the gaze of all the people, it hit the ground and bounced off for several times. Then it was no longer angry

    The bright red blood drips from the green thorn cat who can''t see his face clearly. There are a few wisps of light smoke on the cat''s body. His body is burnt black and ragged. He can''t die any more (to be continued. )

 Chapter 539

    Feifei''s "night moon flashback" is not so much a sword fighting skill, but its effect tends to magic, because "night moon flashback" has no attack power!

    The effect of "night moon flashback" is to freeze all the things hit by "night moon flashback". No matter what kind of things, as long as they are hit by "night moon flashback", it will be equivalent to being locked by a cage. At the same time, all the attacks containing strength will be removed!

    Yes, the effect of "night moon flashes back" is to clear the attack containing power, and to imprison the object''s body. It has no attack ability of its own!

    For example, the thing hit by the "night moon flashback" is the kill skill sent by its opponent. Then the kill skill will be completely offset, just as Feifei used the "night moon flashback" to offset the wordless "dance back to the sky".

    And if the thing hit by the "one night moon flash" is the opponent himself, then it is the most terrifying, because at the moment when the body is hit, the strength of the opponent''s body will be cleared, even the fighting spirit and magic will be melted away, leaving only a pair of stinky skin bags, but also be imprisoned by the "one night moon flash". At this time, basically, Feifei''s The winner is determined, just like the green thorn cat

    It can be seen from this that the power of "a flash of the moon at night" is strong or not.

    Of course, the more powerful the ability is, the more restrictions and limitations are. The same is true of "one flash of the moon at night". There is no attack power. The most important thing is that it takes time for "one flash of the moon at night" to clear things!

    The more advanced the force is, the longer it will take. For example, it will take about five seconds for the night moon to flash to hit a green thorn cat like Fifi at the top of the seventh level. But if it''s Schiff, the longer it will take, I''m afraid, to extend it to three to five minutes. That''s enough time for Schiff to fight back and get one The game, and even may be free!

    That is to say, "the moon flashes once in the night" against the same level of existence, which is almost invincible. Even if it is used to deal with opponents who are better than themselves, it can also show a powerful effect, which can be used to deal with opponents who are much stronger than themselves, so it is equivalent to a chicken rib battle skill

    However, the "night moon flashes back" at least has the capital to win with the weak. It is much better than most of the world''s war skills in sparril. In this respect, Fifi, who created this war skill, is indeed a top super genius!

    The power of "a flash of the moon at night" is also in people''s eyes. At this time, the green thorn cat is completely dead. The warm blood spreads out from its body as the center. Although this result is caused by the joint action of Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, without the wonderful effect of "a flash of the moon at night", the next scene will not be so miserable

    When I think back to the sudden night, and the moonlight under the night, Bing Ling and Bixi look at Fifi in a dignified way. For those two people who are weaker than Fifi, a twinkling of the moon is a nightmare at all

    Fifi put the knife into the sheath, and then took a big breath. Like her, there were Bingling and Bixi.

    Although they almost won the fight with the green thorn cat without any damage, they thought it was very easy for them to fight, but in fact, only they knew how hard the process was

    Bingling''s "ice dagger" fighting skill has been used no less than three times, and the fighting spirit on his body has consumed more than half of it. Bixi''s best sword shadow skill is also used in a row. In the end, he even used the fighting skill of pressing the bottom of the box, while Fifi used the most powerful fighting skill "night moon flashback". Except Bingling, the other two people can say that they have exhausted all!

    It''s not that Bingling didn''t try his best. Bingling''s fighting spirit of ice has a great effect. It''s not only used for speed, but also for weapons. It''s used to deal with the extremely fast beast like green thorn cat. If Bingling doesn''t use it, it won''t reduce the opponent''s speed.

    As for the limitation of opponent''s weaponry, it''s nonsense. Who has seen Warcraft use weaponry? ...

    as the "sparril World College", before the silent group, the top ten and talented ones, the three won the game with all their efforts. The opponent was just the same level of Warcraft as them. The war was not very ideal

    The three people also know that the green thorn cat is much more special than other Warcraft. In terms of speed and agility, it is stronger than most of the eighth level Warcraft. The green thorn cat is more special. It not only has the best strength and defense, but also has magic that can increase its own.

    The three people take this fact as an excuse to comfort themselves. They keep telling themselves in their hearts that they can make themselves full, but the effect is very little

    Bingling and Bessie look at each other in silence. They are not happy to defeat the green thorn cat. Looking at the green thorn cat lying on the ground in the distance, Bessie shakes his head bitterly.

    "It''s only half a day later. The monsters we met are so difficult. There will be more powerful monsters behind us. Can we really finish the task?"Bingling''s mind is more impacted than that of West. After all, Bixi has done his best. However, his ability is limited. It''s conceivable how depressed he is. So Bingling just nodded gently, but didn''t say anything.

    At this time, Fifi said. "Don''t think about it so much. There isn''t so much time for us to think about it. Since we decide to take this task, we must have awareness. The old patriarch is still waiting for our news..."

    Smell speech, Bing Ling and Bixi shake all over, the dull moment on the face disappears, the eyes also began to become firm.

    Not far away, when she saw this scene in her eyes, she could not help nodding her head, while the silent group also looked at each other and smiled and walked towards the three people.

    "Sister Fifi, that Warcraft just now, among other Warcraft of the same rank, should also rank high?" Speechless smiled at Feifei, so he said that he didn''t need to guess what the intention was.

    Fifi nodded smilingly and perked up a little. "Well, you don''t need to comfort me. I know it myself. I can''t see it as much as you think..."

    "Better be..." Speechless spread out his hands, look at Feifei that seems to really cheer up the appearance, in the heart, is also a sigh of relief.

    "Why didn''t you just do it?" Bingling suddenly frowned and looked at the daisy, the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, and the last five girls of Longhu Li. "If there were more of you, it would have been a lot easier just now..."

    After all, she has to stay as a trump card to deal with the world of Warcraft. The strength of Meiqin and astraya is also in the eighth level. The reason is the same as the above. Icarus''s strength has been a flash in the pan. No one doubts that she has the strength of the eighth level and speechless strength. These people, apart from Fifi, no one knows her advanced level, But they at least leveled that Sappho.

    Daisy and other five women are all level seven, and they are much better than those elite exploration teams. They are sure to be able to fight together with them, but they haven''t reached level eight. It''s not necessary to preserve their strength, so Bingling will have this question, but the next sentence left him speechless.

    "I inspired them not to fight!"

    Speechless light smile, then looked to Feifei. "Sister Fifi, you''d better recover your fighting spirit and leave here before it''s completely dark..."

    Before a word was finished, several whistles rang out from the sky, interrupting the speechless words. All the people on the scene were moving. Looking up, they looked around. Many people were speechless.

    A black and green cat stood on the surrounding trees, eyes flashing fierce light, looking at the people below, so that the world, rolled up a burst of air of killing (to be continued. )

 Chapter 540

    The chinchillas all over the branches are blue and black. Different from the previous chinchillas, the black part of these chinchillas is more than the blue part. They are not only one meter long. Each head has a body length of nearly three meters, much larger than the previous chinchillas

    There are about 20 or 30 cats standing on the surrounding trees. The cat''s eyes are fixed on the people below. Except that they don''t look like cats, they are a real cat. Unfortunately, the smell of blood in the air and their teeth, which are obviously sharper than cats, tell people that they eat meat

    Originally, after twenty or thirty chinchillas came to the scene, they stayed in the tree and didn''t do any extra actions. However, when these chinchillas saw the blood dripping all over their bodies not far away, and their bodies were burnt black, suddenly one of them just stared at the big cat''s eyes, the fur on his body suddenly exploded, and an angry expression appeared on a cat''s face!

    "Woo!" "Woo!" "Woo!" "Woo!"

    All the chinchillas roared and tightened their bodies. Looking down at all the people, the blood gas was faintly fluctuating in their eyes, which made the air of killing in this space more intense!

    Chinchilla: (grade 62-65)

    "God..." In the elite exploration team, some people don''t seem willing to believe what they see. They murmur something and look up at the scene above. Their heads have been dizzy. Even the faces of Feifei, Bingling and Bixi have become extremely ugly.

    a chinchilla has made them send three seven level peaks to deal with it. This meeting, all around are chinchillas, the number is twenty or thirty. How can they fight

    Are you going to let those trumps of the eighth rank fight here

    The three of Feifei hold their fists tightly, and their faces are slightly distorted. Now they have not entered the depth, but they are only close to the inner circle of the depth, and they have reached the point of the eighth level. So after they enter the depth, are they still able to deal with the more powerful Warcraft?

    Looking at the performance of all the people on the scene, speechless looked around at the green thorn cat in the roar of the tree and said a light sentence. "You don''t need to worry too much. These chinchillas are different from the one just now!"

    In a word, so that the original hearts of the multitudinous people have been stunned, see the expression of the people, speechless sigh. "You are not calm. Take a good look at those chinchillas. Compared with the one just now, the breath on them is quite different..."

    Smell speech, people subconsciously look up and look at those green thorn cats who roar at themselves and others. At this time, they feel that the magic wave of these green thorn cats is much weaker than that of the previous one

    "Some Warcraft live in groups..." The voice of wordless indifference rings. "Among them, there must be a king who is in charge of commanding all the people. The green thorn cat just now, if I don''t guess wrong, should be the king of the green thorn cat!"

    "No wonder..." Feifei suddenly realized. "This can explain why the green thorn cat is so powerful in strength and defense, and the magic of increasing itself, which is unique to it?"

    Results Franda looked at the dead chinchilla, and then at the chinchilla in the tree, wondering, "Why are these cats so much bigger than their king?"

    "What''s so strange about Chao!" The silk flag loves clapping and casually explains: "like this super fast Warcraft, its body size surpasses its small size, and its speed naturally surpasses its fast speed. But that super Elvis, its body size is super smallest, and of course, it is super strongest!"

    "Yes Is that so? " Long Hu Li after a little unknown so bowed his head and tooted.

    "It should be..." Daisy does not know when, has appeared a crystal sword. "It was the death of the king that made them so angry..."

    "Ha ha, Wang..." The Bee Eater leaned sideways and laughed. "It''s ironic that, as the king of a ethnic group, he should act alone, which deserves his misfortune."

    "The last call of the big cat should be that of its companion?" Meiqin''s mouth is curled. "I don''t want to make us feel better when I am dead. I really deserve to be a Warcraft."

    Perhaps after hearing Meiqin''s words, many green thorn cats on the tree began to hiss. Their voices were full of anger. It seemed that they were dissatisfied with each other''s evaluation of their king.

    Different from the chinchillas, the elite exploration teams have all laid down the burden in their hearts. Knowing that these chinchillas are not as threatening as the one just now, they can''t help but feel a little excited.

    At this time, isn''t it their turn to appear

    They have been playing soy sauce for a long time and finally have the chance to play, so that they will not be reduced to useless, and will be excited, which is natural.

    However, they are doomed to become soy sauce makers"Here, can I have it?"

    When the elite exploration team was ready to make a big impact, such a voice suddenly rang and spread to the ears of all people, making their expression full of excitement stagnate.

    The golden star eyes glanced at the green thorn cats on the tree, and the Bee Eater smiled. The white gloved hand was gently looped around his chest, and the white stockings on his feet stepped out to the front of the crowd.

    "Here, give it to me!" The words with the same meaning as those just said, but the affirmative sentence came out from the lips of the Bee Eater and aroused the spirits of the people who were stagnant there. After the reaction, the people all looked at the Bee Eater with strange eyes.

    "You?" Bing Ling frowned.

    "Are you alone?" Bessie was stunned.

    "That''s not right..." Feifei takes a look at wordless and others, and finds that they return to normal after a little startle. Feifei agrees with the bee eating act of praying. Feifei immediately hesitates.

    "Well The bee eaters waved their hands to the crowd without turning their heads back. Their movements were extremely elegant. "It''s necessary to let these Warcraft know what kind of price they should pay if they don''t keep up with their king and cause his king to lose his surname..."

    "This is bad..." Speechless Wu face, sighed. "The majesty of the Queen''s watch is about to explode."

    "But..." Feifei and others want to say something more, but those green thorn cats can''t wait any longer. They have lost Wang''s them. At this time, they can''t bear to tear these boastful foreign enemies to pieces!

    With a neighing sound, twenty or thirty chinchillas scratched their claws on the tree, and pushed their limbs on the branch, against the whistling wind. All at the same time, from the tree, they rushed to the Bee Eater below to pray!

    "Be careful!" Feifei, Bingling, and Bixi all made a reflex exclamation, but in their eyes, the chinchillas had surrounded the bee eaters from the trees on all sides and jumped down!

    Looking at the flying cats, surrounded by their own chinchillas, the Bee Eater slowly took out a white remote control from his bag, raised his hand to face the front, facing the numerous chinchillas, gently pressed down!

    A strange sound came from the remote control in the hands of the Bee Eater. The clear and audible reverberated in the space, just like a wave in essence, hitting the green cat!

    The eyes full of fierce light of the green thorn cat instantly become dementia. The little star pattern drips and swivels in it, which makes the pupil of the animal increase a little bit of human feeling. When the star pattern floats in their eyes, the body they hit stops in the air, and then the limbs are on the ground, surrounding the body of the Bee Eater

    At the next moment, all the chinchillas are lying down on their bodies, like docile cats, lying down on the ground like pilgrims around the bee eaters. The hiss and roars in their mouths also turn into a flattering soft cry

    Countless people''s chin, dropped (to be continued. )

 Chapter 541

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "it''s just a cup of furniture"! And the rewards of "dream demon", "Song Tianxiang", "thx1814", "eggshell king", "book friend 130709175653863"

    At this time, the Bee Eater is standing right in front of all the people on the scene, surrounded by a green thorn cat about three meters long. They kneel on their knees in the same place and whisper to the center, just like a lazy cat asking for benefits. The Bee Eater is standing there gracefully, with hands touching and smiling, only showing their side faces in the public''s eyes Full of strange charm

    "Queen..." In the crowd, a person mutters such a sentence in a dejected voice, but it is the voice of all the people present. At this moment, bee eating is a queen, a queen who accepts the "subordinates" worship!

    Bing Ling and Bixi stare at the center of the chinchillas and accept the flattering bee eating exercise. Their eyes flash with color and envy.

    As a man, but also a man of a large family, they have naturally become the king who can be above all people and accept the dream of people kneeling. As long as it is a man, there will be a little desire to conquer in the deep heart. For the ice spirit and Bixi at the moment, the bee eating prayer is undoubtedly dazzling

    Even if it''s her, she has to admit that she''s not as good as her in temperament as she is in bee eating

    If the Bee Eater is a queen who tames his subjects and wins the respect of the people, then celif is a princess who is spoiled and lives in the glory of her ancestors. It is obvious to all that she is the best.

    Of course, it''s only in temperament and means that the bee eating exercise can stabilize her. Compared with her talent and strength, she is still the stronger one. Of course, it''s just the current one

    Fifi lost her mind for a moment, and when she came back to her mind, she said plaintively, "sometimes, I wonder if she is a person of the world with us..."

    Feifei didn''t know that her words, which were made by her feelings, actually told a truth

    It fully shows the demeanor of "the queen of the school yard". It seems that the Bee Eater is also very satisfied. Turning around, she goes to the silent side, surrounded by her green thorn cat, who actively makes way when the Bee Eater passes by. I believe that this scene, if it reaches the eyes of people who don''t know, may directly regard the Bee Eater as the king of beasts born this time It''s possible

    Meiqin looks at the Bee Eater who is coming here with the support of all the animals. She looks down on her lips. "This woman, like to play this set, is really naive..."

    "Aha, aha, Yuban..." The Bee Eater turned his eyes and said to Meiqin with a smile, "you''re wrong. I didn''t find a duel everywhere, and I didn''t discharge all the time. How can I say that I was playing?"

    "What do you mean!" Meiqin turned around and said angrily, "do you mean I''m naive?"

    "SA, I didn''t say that..."

    The bee eating drill prays for the mouth to say so. A pair of starry eyes that were originally staring at the face of the Meiqin move down to the chest of the Meiqin. The corners of the mouth pull up a very hot arc of the Meiqin. What exactly is the meaning of it? You can see it!

    Meiqin closed her eyes, the little fist banged, and her body trembled. It was obviously that she was suffering from some impulse. Others may not know what impulse it was, but it can be guessed without words. It must be the impulse of discharge

    Funny looking at the two people pinching each other, for this happy couple, speechless and speechless, let them go, give the little Flemish in her arms to Daisy, speechless looking at Fifi.

    "Sister Fifi, the last tweet of green thorn Elvis Presley will probably attract the rest of the world of Warcraft. You''d better hurry up and restore your fighting spirit. Let''s find a safer place to live tonight."

    "Then, they..." Feifei hesitated to look at the group of green civets still kneeling. Seeing the situation, he did not laugh. "Don''t worry, Xiao Qi''s ability is only enough if she doesn''t succeed. But once she succeeds, I haven''t seen the existence that can break away from her control unless she wants to."

    Hearing that, Feifei put down his heart, sat on the ground, and began to recover his fighting spirit. Bingling and Bixi also hurriedly followed suit, fighting for the recovery of fighting spirit, so as to cope with the next journey.

    The elite exploration team surrounded the three and helped them to protect the Dharma. This is the only thing they can do now, so they will not neglect it.

    Looking at the three Feifei people sitting on the ground with their knees crossed and their eyes closed, they silently sipped their lips, helplessly spread out their hands and said softly, "why not use the help of props? As the next generation of pillars of the three major families, they don''t even have any props that can restore the fighting magic? "

    Hearing the silent words, the daisy turned her eyes. "You think the props to restore the fighting power are Chinese cabbage. Even for the people of these big families, these things are Chinese cabbage. At this time, they must be able to save. There must be a time of danger in the back. At that time, if these things are not enough, it will be fatal."The Bee Eater shook his head and motioned to the daisy. "Daisy, don''t tell him that. For the upstart who has a list of system props and tens of millions of props, he won''t understand."

    "Also..." Daisy nodded in sympathy.

    Shut up at once and never speak again

    In the sparril world, the recovery speed of fighting Qi and magic mainly depends on the fighting Qi skill or magic extraction method practiced by the person. The higher the level of the skill and extraction method, the better the effect, and the faster the recovery speed of fighting Qi and magic. Fifi, Bingling and Bixi are the core members of the three families of the AILU empire. The fighting Qi skill practiced in spar is Lille world is absolutely the top existence, so in about five minutes, the fighting spirit of the three people is almost recovered.

    See Feifei three people recover, silent nod. "Let''s go. Before it''s too late, I hope I can continue my previous luck and find a place to rest. Otherwise, it will be hard tonight."

    "Well Fifi, Bingling and Bixi nodded, and she couldn''t make any more comments. The four leaders agreed, and the elite exploration team didn''t have any words. To clean up a little bit is to head for the deep forest of monsters again

    They did not find that, with the outstanding performance of the silent group, all the people present had a vague subconscious headed by the silent group

    The distance of tens of miles, for people of level 7 at least, is transient. In order to find a place to live before dark, everyone''s speed is much faster than before. In less than half an hour, it''s almost ten miles deep.

    Giant beast forest is the habitat of Warcraft. It''s a suitable place for human beings. It''s a pity that there are few people. When there are few people, it''s OK. It''s OK to find a piece of land to occupy. When there are many people, it''s troublesome. There''s not a wide enough place. It''s hard to walk in a forest full of trees.

    Although people know that it''s not easy to find a place suitable for their hundreds of people, they didn''t expect it to be so difficult. In the next hour, they almost circled the ten mile range for several times, but they were surprised that they didn''t find a suitable place.

    During this period, they also encountered a lot of attacks from Warcraft. However, in order to avoid trouble, when they met Warcraft, the Bee Eater immediately pulled out a remote control and didn''t let them fall into endless fighting, which saved a lot of time.

    Just before dusk, when the sky turned yellow quietly, finally, a small mound with a wide area appeared in front of the people, making them happy.

    "This is a good place. If you stay on it, you will not only be able to see the surrounding situation at a glance, but also be easy to defend and hard to attack!" Speechless satisfied nodded, said to Feifei and others: "here it is!"

    "Good!" Feifei and others replied, and then sent his men to clean up. The place of residence at night was determined (to be continued. )

 Chapter 542

    Thank you very much for "dancing with Maple" and "turnip with vegetables"

    The area of the small mound is quite wide. The top position can''t hold 100 people. A little lower position can also let people rest on it. The height is nearly 10 meters. Even if the Warcraft appears, standing on it, it can be easily found.

    If a group of people are stationed here, as long as some people are allowed to stay at night, they will be able to cope with almost all situations. Moreover, the high place is easy to defend and hard to attack. It''s everyone''s luck to find such a place.

    The elite exploration team patrolled the hillock and found no trace of Warcraft. Then they set up a tent on the hillock. At the top of the hillock, the elite exploration team set up ten tents. Here, it''s a place to rest for hileve, Fifi and others, as well as the silent group.

    As a matter of fact, the highest place should be the place where the leader of the team rests. It''s good for the silent group to join in this exploration without letting them set up their own tent, let alone to live with the four leaders.

    It should have been like this. Although a group of ten people didn''t make all the moves in today''s day, they only made part of the moves. They were the ones who had defeated the elite exploration team. In addition, there were several strong people at the same level as her. In the next battle, they would undoubtedly rely on this group. The elite exploration team thought for a while, and then they would The tent of the silent group was set up at the top.

    And a little lower at the top is where their elite scouts are.

    Interestingly, in the process of setting up the tent, all the members of the elite exploration team showed an unusual excitement and fell into an inexplicable state. When everyone set up the tent, it was quick and expressive, and the joy was poor to sing a song during the action, which made the four Fifi people and the speechless people look at each other.

    All day long in the forest of monsters, the elite explorers are almost useless. They are useless in fighting and talking. Even if they are voting, they are the top 100 and the top 7, who are good at looking forward to Fifi''s four. Only they know how much they hold back.

    Now it''s time for them to make use of their positions, so the elite exploration team will be so excited. A hundred seven level strong people have shown a strong will to set up a tent. It''s surprising that Pity

    However, it was because of their unusual enthusiasm that they built all the tents before the sun went down and the sky was completely dark. On the whole hill, there were many tents everywhere, with a local flavor

    Night, also in this period, slowly came

    In front of a tent in a small hill, a campfire was burning slowly. It lit the tent brightly. Sitting beside the campfire, wordless, he grabbed several iron bars, which were strung with meat slices. Obviously, he was roasting meat

    Skillfully turning the iron bar in his hand, he sprinkled some seasonings on the meat slices, and sighed wordlessly and sadly.

    "There are so many wives, but one by one I''m expected to cook. Is there anyone more sad than me in the world? If you have any, please squeak, so that I can worship you... "

    Hearing the silence, Icarus holding a pile of seasoning bottles said in a low voice: "master, I can..."

    "You''ve said that no less than ten times, Icarus..." Speechless helplessly shook his head and smiled at Icarus. "Those guys drive me out just to eat what I make. If you do it, I may not even be able to enter the tent later..."

    Icarus was suddenly silent. In fact, Icarus''s craftsmanship was also very good. After all, he got the true story of speechless, and was often responsible for everyone''s food and drink. As time went on, his craftsmanship soared to the sky. Unfortunately, Icarus could not make more progress than getting the speechless knowledge of cooking directly from the system.

    As for the speechless cooking, none of the girls can avoid vulgarity. In this field, there are no good cooking tools and materials. If you want to eat a good meal, who can satisfy them except speechless

    Therefore, the silent tent will be uncovered and occupied by the group of appetite girls, and will not be returned until the silent meet their requirements

    Fortunately, Icarus is so clingy to himself that he can''t be reduced to a lonely barbecue, otherwise the scene will only be more sad

    No, besides Icarus, there''s another one who''s stuck

    "Well, master, isn''t it all right?" The crimson pupils were staring at the barbecue on the iron bar. Astria''s mouth was already covered with a bright saliva, which made her sad.

    "Well, put your saliva away first..."

    "Oh..." After such an answer, a strong sound of water absorption is loud, looking at the barbecue on the iron bar, speechless suddenly no appetiteIn a tent not far away, heleve came out of it. Her long ice blue hair swung with her walking posture. There was a light chill in her eyes. It seemed that people could see the ice from it. With her cold and delicate face, the whole girl was born from the ice.

    She stepped forward and looked up at the night sky above her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Until some noise came into her ears, she turned to the sound source, that is, the silent, Icarus and astraya beside the campfire.

    When she saw that the owner of the voice was these three people, her mind, which she didn''t care about at first, was pulled closer. Her face became serious. After hesitating for a while, she came to the direction of silent people.

    All of a sudden, the footsteps of hileve, a pair of ice blue pupils slightly shrink, that ten thousand years of unchanged expression unexpectedly appeared a look of amazement, she blinked in amazement, with unbelievable emotions, staring at the direction of speechless people, exactly speaking, it should be speechless direction!

    Her eyes flashed like electricity on the speechless body. She looked at the speechless hand holding the iron bar. On that hand, there was a ring, a pure white ring.

    That ring is one of the three rings that Wuyan brought out of the treasure hunt. It represents the pure white ring of "right"!

    "How could..." She frowned until she was sure she was right.

    Looking up at the night sky, she glanced at the silent scene in the fight with astraya, then lowered her head, murmured something, and retreated slowly

    On the other side, speechless still don''t know, because the ring from treasure hunt in her hand has changed her expression a little bit. At this moment, he is looking at the scene in front of her

    "I said, it''s not that there is no such thing. Please eat slowly..." Looking at the swallowing appearance of the girls, I can''t understand whether they are funny or angry in wordless heart. Without themselves, they can''t survive

    "I''ve been missing for a long time. Of course, I need to eat more!" Meiqin didn''t stop talking. It took her a long time to recognize what she wanted to say.

    "The time I left seems to be less than one day for you..." Wordless narrowed his eyes and sighed.

    "Yeah, for us, it''s less than a day, but you seem to have a good time..." The Bee Eater looked speechless with a smile. "When will we be introduced to our new sisters?"

    The air suddenly solidified

    A pair of eyes full of danger cast on wordless body, let wordless chat up a smile, glanced at the nearby gloating wasp * * pray, wordless heart resented.

    Good you a bee - eater * * pray, don''t give you a little color to see, you don''t know who is the main thing in the end! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 543

    With the passage of time, the night has also been very deep. On the hills, all the movements have been slowly calmed down. People have entered their tents one by one and started to rest. On the whole hills, only the footsteps of the watchmen and the sound of the campfire burning slowly are left

    It''s a pity that the night watchman kept an eye on the outside thief, but forgot to guard the inside thief

    at the highest part of the hill, there were several large tents. There was a dark shadow in one of the tents. At a very fast speed, it passed through all the eyeliner. It was moving through the night, bringing waves of wind and waves to the bonfire. Finally, it went into another tent.

    This tent is exactly the tent for bee eating!

    Although the wordless group lived at the top of the hill, they were not like four people, such as Fifi and hilliff, who lived in tents one by one. Except for wordless, almost all her girls had a companion who slept in the same tent with them.

    The reason why we use it almost is that among these girls, there is still one who insists on sleeping in a tent alone all the time. This person, of course, is the queen with the strongest self-esteem!

    Looking at the bee eating prayer sleeping on the blanket, a wolf shadow just came in with a strange and evil laugh.

    The evil laughter was not big, but the bee eating prayer in the sleep was all heard, and the subconscious frowned. It seemed that they were very dissatisfied with the unpleasant laughter disturbing people''s dreams. A pair of eyelids trembled for a few times, and slowly opened

    Consciousness came back to my mind, and the Bee Eater prayed. Then I realized that the situation seemed to be something wrong. I bounced up and looked at the entrance of the tent. At this point, a dark shadow came into the sight of the Bee Eater praying, making the Bee Eater prayed almost to scream.

    "You..." Someone has infiltrated into his tent. When his eyes are cold on the spot, he will directly become an idiot. However, when the familiar tone and accent are introduced into his ears, his heart shakes and his cold eyes turn into nothingness.

    "Oh, it''s worthy of being the queen..." Tune laughter with a laugh. "At this time, shouldn''t a girl scream, then yell" lustful wolf ", and then perform a drama of chasing after men and running against the wall?"

    Smell speech, eat bee to hold to pray for a while to have no good gas immediately, quite own chest. "Xiaoyan, don''t you think I will be that kind of ordinary girl?"

    "Really extraordinary..." Speechless touched her chin and said thoughtfully, "ordinary girls should ask the alien who broke into their own ''room'' at the first time, ''what are you doing here?'' because, lonely men and widows..."

    Hearing the strange saying of speechless, the Bee Eater prayed that this was the response, and suddenly there was an ominous premonition in his heart.

    "You What did you come to me for? " An ominous premonition rushed up to the heart of the Bee Eater. My intuition told the Bee Eater to pray. I''m afraid it''s not good to come here

    Silent sneer, looking at the bee to pray, a little angry tone said: "Your Majesty, it seems that recently, you often demolish my platform..."

    The Bee Eater was stunned. She understood the reason that the other party came to find her own according to the speechless words. In short, she came to revive her husband!

    At the thought of this, the foreboding feeling in the heart of Bee Eater is more intense. It''s like a reflex. Bee Eater uses the conventional smile to cover up his panic. "Ah La, I I''m not because Miss you so much... "

    "That''s right..." He looked at the Bee Eater''s praying with a silent smile. It was obvious that he had given the Bee Eater''s praying words to his left ear and right ear. "But I''m not here tonight to hear the explanation, your majesty..."

    On this day, this person and the other party will not worry about this place at all, and they can achieve their goal of revitalizing their husband. It seems that there is only one thing

    Pulling up a smile that is worse than crying, the Bee Eater prayed for the weak voice of the world: "Xiaoyan, I know it''s wrong, I know it''s wrong..."

    It is natural that the queen has guessed what someone is going to come here for, so she would rather put down her self-esteem and beg for mercy from the man in front of her than be fooled by someone all night with self-esteem. At this time, this place!

    It''s a pity that someone has left ear in and right ear out

    Recalling the scene that almost entered the plot of wood knife before, speechless face was as black as the bottom of a pot. Looking at that face, I was frightened, which was enough to arouse any man''s desire for protection. Speechless one flew over!

    The Bee Eater prayed to lose his color in a panic. He got up from his blanket in a panic and tried to avoid a wolf''s hunger. But she was just half up when she was pushed back to the blanket by the weight from the sky.The body of Bee Eater is very good, so that in all the young girls, including Qin Li in the dating world, only Icarus and astraya can stabilize her, so that they can''t say a word to put Bee Eater under their body, and a very soft feeling comes to his mind

    "You bastard! Let go of me! " The Bee Eater''s face was full of panic, and she writhed her body with extreme uneasiness. However, her actions did not let her out of the control of speechlessness, but made speechlessness react. A hard object was on top of the Bee Eater''s body, which made the Bee Eater''s body stiff and dare not move any more.

    However, just because the Bee Eater can''t pray, it doesn''t mean that he will let her go

    "Little words! Here, in the wild or in the forest of monsters! " The Bee Eater prayed for a whine.

    "It''s not bad in the wild. I''ve never tried the wild before!" Licked the lips, speechless opened a smile that made the Bee Eater pray for fear. "Try everything not..."

    The Bee Eater shook his head vigorously, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, forced himself to calm down, spoke in a voice of knowing with feeling, moving with reason, and said to the voiceless, "little words, don''t forget, we still have a very ~ ~ very ~ ~ ~ important thing to do, tomorrow will be on the way, the thing of the king of beasts has not been determined, now, we should focus on the overall situation, should not be in At this time, I''m joking. You''re so knowledgeable. You won''t do such a thing, will you? "

    "Yes..." Speechless pretends to think, pondered. "It''s true that the business of the king of beasts is a big thing..."

    "Right, right..." The Bee Eater seemed to see a little hope of "survival", and now he spared no effort to talk about it. "As far as our relationship is concerned, it''s not a problem when we do this kind of private business. But the business of the king of beasts is a real big deal. In front of this kind of big deal, the private business must be postponed. That''s what a big man should do. So in a word, we should deal with the big deal first, and then deal with the private business, shouldn''t we?"

    After that, the Bee Eater gave a beautiful smile to wordless. For his shame and self-esteem as the queen, the Bee Eater had already made twelve points of oral Kung Fu.

    You know, now it''s a wilderness, surrounded by patrolmen, and there''s only a "small" tent to hide shame. If you''re fooled by silence here, you''ll be in a state of shame and anger all night long and please the Werewolf in front of you.

    In addition, the Bee Eater knows the shameless man who is pressing himself. He knows that if he can''t escape from the palm of his hand tonight, he will make himself ashamed and angry in various ways. For example, let himself moan, let himself moan loudly, let himself die

    At that time, because there are patrols around, I will surely be killed by playing!

    So the bee eating prayer can only give up a little unnecessary dignity to beg for mercy, otherwise, more dignity will certainly be discarded later (to be continued. )

 Chapter 544

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward

    (welfare! Friends! What''s the reward? [tearful eyes ~]

    it has to be said that the thinking and eloquence of bee eating exercise are very good, which can be seen from the reason and advice she came up with in this short period of time.

    However, the bee eating exercise has obviously forgotten a very key factor, that is, the person who has zero distance contact with her does not seem to be very good at fooling, especially when there is welfare!

    "Your Majesty..." When the Bee Eater prayed that he could escape a disaster, he had no words but broke the delusion in her heart mercilessly. "I think it''s better to solve this kind of" private affairs "as soon as possible compared with the so-called" big events ". Otherwise, every time my wife kicks me in the back, it seems that it''s very uncomfortable..."

    The Bee Eater prayed for the trembling of her body and cried out in a mournful voice: "there will be no more, so this time, please forgive my previous mistakes..."

    Smell words, silent smile, the smile is very bright, but make the bee eating exercise pray heart cool down half, watching the bee eating exercise pray beautiful face, silent smile face suddenly cold. "Do you think I will believe your lies? It''s not at this time that you will be willing to beg for mercy in a weak breath, but you will not hesitate to fall down afterwards. Anyway, with your surname, how can you get back a breath on me? Let me show you some color now! "

    Words fall, wordless also no longer intend to listen to the Bee Eater prays to say ghosts, one hand will be the Bee Eater prays two hands on her head, the other hand quickly capture, directly grasp the Bee Eater prays a plump, the next moment, countless men dream of softness, is spread from the heart of the hand without words!

    "Ah! No! " In a cry of surprise, the wordless hand touched the plump and full-blown mountain peaks, which, as always, could not be grasped with one hand, fell gently into his palm, firm and soft, infinitely beautiful, which made the wordless cool of the Queen''s delicate body narrowed his eyes for a long time.

    After the scream, the Bee Eater made a groan from the condition of his mouth. His voice weakened. He felt that his fullness had already fallen into the silent hand. The Bee Eater''s expression shook, his body became hotter and softer, and his strength was drained in an instant

    The groan of the Bee Eater seemed to be the front-end before the beginning of everything, which made the wordless begin to boil. Now, he rubbed the fullness of his hands.

    "Ah!" The most sensitive part of the upper body is played with by wordless. The bee eating operation prays that there is no surprise to send out a delicate groan. The wet pupils seem to drip out of the water. They stare at the front without focus, that is, wordless face.

    "No Don''t be here Please, little words... " Taking advantage of the fact that she has not lost her reason, the Bee Eater prays with a crying voice, and she is enjoying her proud part without any words. There is no way. Her chest is her weakness. As long as this weakness is mastered, the Bee Eater prays without any resistance, so she can only beg for forgiveness.

    At this moment, the Bee Eater prayed for regret, regretted why he wanted to show off his speed for a while, and went to make fun of him without words. As a result, he was only ignored, but he was punished

    At this time, outside the tent, the bright fire light of the campfire is still slowly shining, which makes the inside of the tent also render a little red color. Against the red color, the bee eating exercise prays for the originally soft and delicate face, which is sending out the moving charm, delicate skin, soft and sweet lips, as well as the warm and firm plumpness in the hands, all of which make people feel speechless Can not stop, stay in the bee eating exercise pray for the smooth bimodal hand kneading more frequently.

    However, it''s not good to go ahead bit by bit. Otherwise, if we don''t get to the last step, we will be depressed.

    As if exploring, the silent palm gently depicts the shape of the towering twin peaks. The fullness that cannot be grasped by one hand changes various shapes under his kneading. His fingers slide on it at will, and gradually climb to the top. Then he holds the touching softness, and gently presses and pinches it.

    "Ah ~ ~" the Bee Eater can''t help but make a sweet low sound. Her body sensitivity seems to be several times higher than usual, which makes her mind blank. Her body and mind are attacked by a sense of inexplicable stimulation, which makes the Bee Eater''s heart filled with stimulation and shame.

    The Bee Eater prays to be able to see, outside the tent, the figures of patrolling together are reflected on the tent and fall into her eyes. She knows that if she makes too much noise and is heard by them, they are likely to rush in directly. Then

    The Bee Eater prays for a wave in his eyes. He can''t imagine it any more. He begs for mercy. Even if he knows that he is doing no work at all

    Her mouth groaned and begged for mercy. The soft feeling from the deepest part of her body was also rapidly disintegrating the resistance will of the Bee Eater. She knew clearly that she didn''t want to do this, and that her body should not. But she just couldn''t stop, and a little strength that she could not easily make dissipated in an instant. In the face of speechless, she didn''t play Any effect, on the contrary, is just like teasing, inspiring her to continue"Woo Why is this always the case? " The Bee Eater prays for tears.

    Gradually, the Bee Eater prayed for a pair of starry eyes, which gradually flashed with water. She couldn''t even speak completely. The voice in her throat left only a few very monotonous words, which seemed to be empty. It was completely soft under the wordless body. The pretty face was a light blush, and her skin was dyed with beautiful crimson.

    There is no way. In this case, as the most rational girl in the wordless Crystal Palace, she has lost all this luxury. No, it''s not only reason, but also the power of resistance. Now, the bee eating prayer can''t refuse any action without words!

    "Well A sudden stimulation made the Bee Eater make a suppressed chant. That''s why the silent hands stroked her two peaks

    Under the guidance of speechless, a pair of big hands began to gently rub up the plump location. With the movement of hands, the breath of bee eating exercise began to become tight

    "Woo..." The suppressed gasping sound, just like the hare breaking away from the shackles, jumped out during the period when the Bee Eater prayed to slightly open his lips. The Bee Eater prayed to use his last consciousness to tightly bite his teeth, and worked hard to endure, just for the sake of not making his voice too loud

    "Ah..." Suddenly, the Bee Eater made a exclamation. With this exclamation, a dress that should have been worn on him flew up in the air and landed on the ground beside him

    The clothes leave the body, and the coolness spreads to the mind of the bee eating exercise, which makes the consciousness facing collapse snatch back a few points again. The body slightly swings, moaning and saying: "woo Let me go this time... "

    Smell Yan, speechless surprised to see the bee eating exercise pray, hands constantly knead at the same time, said: "you have not given up resistance ah..."

    The Bee Eater cried a few times and said softly with a red face, "at least after going back..."

    "I say your majesty..." With a silent sigh, he shook his head and said with a smile, "do you think that from the past to the present, which resistance has been successful?"

    The Bee Eater suddenly froze

    I remember that I have been around him since I knew speechless. I have never resisted him once. Even when I met him just now, I was led by him by the nose. The Bee Eater prayed for tears again.

    The wisdom of my life, it was defeated here

    No! no way! I am the queen! Queen of changpan! The "Queen of the school" of the "sparril World College"! How can we just admit defeat?!!

    At least Let me resist at least once!!!

    The bee eating prayer with such a cry in my heart soon came out again. This time, it was accompanied by two close fitting clothes (to be continued. )

 Chapter 545

    Staring at the firm white zhe plump, they obviously lie on their back, but they are so firm and stand up. Maybe because of the strong stimulation, there is a beautiful red halo on them, which makes the wordless pair of wine red pupils gradually become hot

    The fingertips of the fingers began to gently knead their tops, and constantly played round and round. The bee eating exercise prayed for the rising resistance heart, which was completely stillborn under the sudden stimulation.

    "Woo HMM ~ ~ "the Bee Eater prayed for a big gasp. With the strength she got from nowhere, she stretched her whole body tightly. Her waist stood up five centimeters above the ground, as if she had sent her baby into the silent hands.

    The people who are pressing on themselves constantly touch their most sensitive parts with their hands, and the strong pleasure also spreads directly into their hearts from that position. Although this feeling of crispness, crispness and numbness of the whole body is not the first experience, but every time they really feel it, she will involuntarily sink in and yearn for the next thing. This The idea is also to make every time after the event, the bee eating exercise pray tangled

    "Woo No The body has already begun to disobey, the heartbeat has been "banging" from the beginning, jumping constantly, the bee eating exercise prays very hard, very hard to endure the voice that blurs out, but the effect is undoubtedly very unpleasant, unconsciously, the bee eating exercise prays into the support of pleasure.

    The body pressed a little bit, wordless continued to play Taijiquan on a pair of plump bee eating exercises. The white soft meat that attracted him so much made wordless''s whole body slowly hot. Wordless couldn''t help but bury his head in the suffocating interlayer!

    "Ah ~ ~" the pleasure from the chest swept the whole body in a flash, and the Bee Eater prayed. The voice was louder than any before. After the call, the Bee Eater was scared to death, and forced to bear the numbness of the chest. The Bee Eater looked up hard to the tent. She was relieved until she confirmed that the patrolmen didn''t find it.

    But it''s too exciting. It''s so exciting that the bee eaters are crying. They have to worry about whether they will be blown up by people all the time. But it''s sweet and strong. The bee eaters are praying. Their hands and feet are shaking slightly.

    "Woo, you villain..." Watching speechless buried in the plumpness of his own drum and bag, the bee eating drill prayed to give out a gentle scolding sound, but it gradually led the atmosphere to the most ambiguous.

    With the smooth and happy feeling on the chest, the nerves of the Bee Eater''s praying are continuously touched, knowing that if it goes on like this, he will definitely fall down completely, and it is impossible to stop without words. The Bee Eater''s praying has given up his life, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, saved his extra strength, and kept it to be used to suppress his groans

    Seeing this, he didn''t speak, just smiled a little, then picked up the plump bee eating drill, rubbed the plump pair, and covered his lips at the same time.

    "Well..." The consciousness gradually loses, the bee eating exercise prays unconsciously to do the thing which pleases the speechless, accepts the other party''s aggression

    It took a long time for the four lips to be separated. The eyes of the Bee Eater''s praying eyes were shining with strange water light. Looking at the attractive appearance of the Bee Eater''s praying, the silent heart was hot, the tiger body was shocked, and the tightly packed clothes were off. The speed was extremely fast, the movement was extremely skilled, and it was amazing.

    When the Bee Eater prayed to respond, a strong and incomparable current accompanied by a crisp sound through her body reverberated in her whole body. The Bee Eater prayed to raise his head and croon, put his hands around his silent neck, and everything was settled

    A pair of slender legs with a wordless waist, a body with an amazing inclusive surname, contain all wordless, immeasurable pleasure, like the tide, impacts the body of bee eating exercise. Whether she wants to or not, she has to accept the infinite joy, the joy that makes people lost, even the soul has to be trance happy

    The soft and beautiful body pasted on the wordless body, felt the touch from the whole body, wordless hands held the hip position of bee eating exercise, and began to throw the delicate body of the beauty in your arms

    "Woo Woo Woo... " The extreme current strikes the whole body of Bee Eater, reaching the deepest part of the body. Bee Eater only feels that her whole body is burning, and her head is beginning to faint. A strong feeling has been forcing her to open her mouth. Bee Eater can''t resist at all, so she can only raise her hands and cover her mouth, trying to control the sound that may attract onlookers to death Make it in your mouth.

    At this time, the bee eating exercise appears to be surprisingly weak. It should be said that every girl, at this time, is soft as water. The bee eating exercise does not know how tempting it is to suppress the groan and fall into the speechless eyes. The action of throwing up and down the hip position with the bee eating exercise is gradually accelerated.Originally, it was a little difficult to toss and soon became easy. Wordless was better to get. Strong stimulation made the eyes of Bee Eater cry. They watched wordless enjoy their own body, and Bee Eater prayed to hate in his heart.

    His voice was stifled by his own death, but he was speechless and stirred even more. Didn''t he really worry about being found? Or does he like his wife''s body to be seen out by others

    Standing on the body without words, the Bee Eater passively accepts the movement without words. The delicate face is full of flush. The slender legs touch the skin between the waist without words from time to time, which brings him a different sense of stimulation. Therefore, the frequency of the movement is accelerated a lot.

    "Hum..." The sensitive body gives the highest stimulation to the Bee Eater. The Bee Eater is confused. There is a groan in his hands covering his lips. It reverberates in the tent. The original cold tent, in this ambiguous atmosphere, seems to be burning, and the temperature seems to have increased

    Finally, under the strong sense of pleasure and the sense of psychological shame, the bee eating exercise reaches its peak, and the pleasure surges into the mind of the bee eating exercise. In this moment, the most beautiful moment of the life of the bee eating exercise is blooming

    The white and snowy skin is dyed with a lovely pink color, and the air is filled with hot breath. The Bee Eater prays for eyes to turn white slightly, and the fine sweat drops from her delicate body to tell others her state at the moment. Let alone, at this peak moment, the Bee Eater prays for living and really resists his groan.

    "Ha Ha The hands covering her mouth fell down powerlessly, and the Bee Eater prayed for a sharp gasp. With her gasp, the two plump peaks fluctuated up and down, making a circle of attractive ripples. The Queen''s strength, who was originally weak, can support up to now, I have to say, it''s very difficult to get

    Finally, it''s over

    The body is soft and falls in the silent bosom. At the same time, the Bee Eater prays for breath, and finally feels relieved. During the time when she was just in love, the most basic insistence of Bee Eater prays was challenged frequently, and she almost cried out for many times, which made her scared and scared. She was worried that she would be found all the time, and accepted the whole process of "punishment". In the end How sad, that''s only when the Bee Eater prays for himself.

    But at the same time of sadness, such a scene is easily exciting, so the Bee Eater prays for surrender very quickly, which makes the Bee Eater prays for happiness, but also can''t help but be very upset. After all, our queen always thinks that she is an attack

    Unfortunately, when the mood in the bee eating exercise is very complex and tangled, speechless and moving again

    Put the bee eating prayer on the blanket, and let her back to herself in a prone position. When the bee eating prayer realized something, her face was flustered. Before she could make a sound of begging for forgiveness, her body was once again penetrated, until the sound of begging for forgiveness in her mouth turned into a gasping sound, and in the posture of a bitch, she played a repressive moaning sound full of charm

    The last thought of bee eating is that I am too sweet (to be continued. )

 Chapter 546

    Thank you very much for the 5888 reward of "empty black hole"! As well as the rewards of "Xiaonan with no food", "lonesome in fantasy town" and "turnip with vegetables"

    The next time, the sun sprinkled into the hills and hit every tent. The people who had a rest all night came out of the tent, gathered up some things, put out the bonfire and prepared to go on their way again

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi came out of the tent early and gathered together to discuss the next actions. The eight people, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, xiaofulan, astraya, silk flag''s favorite, fulanda and longhuli, were lazily playing with each other and passing the time

    Perhaps, only this group of people can play in such a scene. In such a situation, people like the elite exploration team have to worry about when they will die in the mouth of Warcraft. The four Fifi people also think about whether they can complete the task and whether there is any danger in front of them. Like daisies and others, they are just like coming for an outing.

    Fortunately, Daisy and others are not members of the elite exploration team, but they are entrusted to follow them by themselves. Otherwise, Fifi and others will not have a headache. Even the elite exploration team will feel dissatisfied. Of course, if the strength of the team is not affirmed, these people will certainly die to protest, and no one is allowed to "drag their feet"

    When the others are busy, Daisy and others are bored. I don''t know why. They are very happy when they are fighting like this. But once they know that someone is nearby and doesn''t show up, even if the girls have fun, they will feel a little upset.

    "Why hasn''t my brother come out..." Little Fleur lay listless on daisy and gave a feeble cry, which was not suitable for her lively and disorderly dancing at all.

    "I guess he''s still sleeping in. That''s how he is..." Daisy rubbed the hair of little Fleur, and her mouth said so, but her eyes drifted to the tent frequently

    Astraya on one side groaned twice and fell to the ground. "Master, come out quickly, I''m hungry..."

    "Don''t you think it''s super dirty?" Silk flag likes to watch astraya lie on the ground full of soil, saying without any words, but it''s obvious that astraya doesn''t care what her image is. She still lies there in her own way. Maybe, in astraya''s world view, food is the most important thing forever

    "As a result, you''d better get up quickly. It''s outrageous..." Franda said in this way, with his eyes on the edge of a pair of ellipses that spilled out of astraya because of lying on the ground, and his eyes flashed with a look called envy, jealousy and hate

    Different from the women who talked about everything, Icarus and the two women after takuhuli didn''t take the initiative to say a word from the beginning to the end. Only when Daisy and others asked what, they would answer one or two sentences. The rest of the time, they used to stare at a tent, looking forward to seeing the familiar figure come out from inside

    With the passage of time, the most impatient instrument is finally unable to wait, stand up. "I''m going to wake that slacker up..."

    "Just leave him alone..." Silk flag loves to wave casually. "Anyway, if Chao doesn''t sleep until he wakes up naturally, he won''t have the spirit, so Chao will let him sleep until he dies."

    When she heard that the silk flag loved malicious language most, franda shook her head, glanced at the speechless tent, then turned to look at another tent, and grabbed her Beret doubtfully. "As a result, that guy didn''t even get up. How come the Bee Eater didn''t get up? It''s time to get up and drink black tea... "

    Franda''s words made the girls present react one after another, and a flash of inspiration flashed in their mind!

    "Even if you didn''t get up, the Bee Eater prayed that the woman didn''t get up..." Meiqin squints. "It''s not quite right. It''s not like that woman."

    Even Meiqin, the most disliked Bee Eater, felt this way, not to mention that when she was at sparril World College, she was with the four people who lived with Bee Eater day and night: astraya, silk flag''s favorite, franda and longhuli.

    Franda touched her cheek, crooked her head, and suddenly said amazingly, "do you think it''s because of that guy, or that two people are in the same tent?"

    As soon as the faces of the girls were coagulated, all the eyes of seven pairs of eyes and fourteen eyes were cast on two tents. Those two tents were just the tents for speechless and bee eating!

    After Long Hu Li hesitated for a while, his face was cloudy and clear, and he seemed to be struggling with something. But after a long time, he finally apologized for wordless weakness. "I don''t think so. This is a forest. We have very important things to do. Even he won''t choose this time..."

    Speaking of this, Long Hu Li''s pretty face is slightly red. Combining with what she may have said, "choose at this time", it makes people associate with pianpianpianpianHowever, after hearing the words of Long Hu Li, there was a sneer at the corners of Meiqin''s mouth. "Do you really think that even he would not choose to be absurd at this time? In his last name... "

    After Long Hu Li opened his mouth, he seemed to want to explain for speechless, but in the end he couldn''t say anything.

    It seems that even after all the things are standing on the silent side of Long Hu Li, I dare not guarantee for the silent surname case, or rather, guarantee for the silent morality

    Daisy and Meiqin look at the two tents in the distance. They think about the possible surname of franda''s words. The more they think about it, the more likely they are. Now the two beautiful faces are gloomy.

    Just when the two girls were going to break into the tent directly, the silent figure finally appeared, but this appearance, on the contrary, made the gloomy faces of daisy and Meiqin dark.

    Because, speechless come out of that tent, it is the tent of bee eating and praying!

    "Eh..." His face was fresh and fresh, as if he had drunk two catties of Erguotou. He was speechless. Just out of the tent, he felt something was wrong.

    "Murderous!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the two figures appeared in front of him and scared him. When he saw the faces of the two figures clearly, he was speechless and relieved, but then he raised them again.

    "That..." A silent smile, hands up. "Two nvxia, can you not put on such an expression? Little students are afraid of... "

    Smell speech, Daisy, Meiqin two people give a silent smile, but the smile does not have half of the smile.

    "Well, you can tell me..." Meiqin raised the bangs on her forehead, which was a sign that she was about to discharge. "Why did you come out of that woman''s tent?"

    "Oh, that''s what happened..." Speechless body a loose, no good gas of the white daisy and a beautiful piano. "What do you think it is? It''s frightening..."

    The corner of Daisy''s mouth twitched. "Why can you answer our questions in such a indifferent tone?"

    "Ha?" Speechless strange look at the daisy. "There''s nothing to care about. Is there any problem sleeping with your wife?"

    Daisy and Meiqin stared at the speechless, unconcerned, and the table of the soul was opened.

    "What''s the problem? It''s a big problem! " Meiqin''s gnashing eyes were speechless. "Do you know when, where and what the situation is now! Do this here It doesn''t matter how shameless you are! "

    Hearing Meiqin''s words, no words to refute. "It''s because of the situation of this place at this time that I have to do this. Otherwise, I can''t sleep well at night!"

    "You..." Daisy and Meiqin were stunned.

    Speechless saw a daisy, and saw a lute, a beat in the palm of his hand. "Are you jealous?"

    "Eat, eat, eat Jealous... " Daisy and Meiqin''s face suddenly covered with a flush. Seeing this, they said with no words: "otherwise, I''ll go to your place and sleep well tonight!"

    "I don''t need it!" (to be continued. )

 Chapter 547

    Due to the relationship of one day''s journey experience, the people who came to the giant beast forest to carry out the exploration task are now on their way. Compared with yesterday, it''s a lot smoother. Apart from that, just talking about this journey, a group of more than 100 people have walked for almost three or four hours, without encountering another Warcraft!

    This is not only because of luck, but most importantly, this time, everyone has played a twelve point spirit, and the sense of crisis has been fully raised. The efficiency of action has improved a lot, and everything is much better since it is hot

    In the process of driving, Fifi, Bingling and Bixi were at the front, while the others were behind the three, laying out an arc array, while the speechless line of ten and hileve were in the center of the array.

    The reason for this is that the four Fifi people decided when they had a discussion in the morning. They agreed that the most important thing to do next was to go to the deep forest of monsters and meet the powerful monsters without their words. So before they meet the formidable monsters, The speechless group, as well as her, must be in perfect condition.

    Thus, the group of eleven, including hileve, entered the protection scope of the elite exploration team, and they were able to maintain their strength for the later battles.

    I don''t know how long it has passed, how many Warcraft have been avoided, and the three Fifi people who are walking in the front stop their steps, let the people also follow them and look up to the front.

    There are still the same trees in front of them, which are not different from those around them, but all the people present are not so many taros. They can feel that although there seems to be no difference between the front and the surrounding, there is a very repressive breath and strong magic wave coming from them!

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi look a little more dignified. They turn around and look at everyone. "Right now, we are going deep into the forest of monsters!"

    Smell speech, the people on the scene look different, the elite exploration team''s people are as dignified as Fifi and others, while the silent people are suddenly aware, no wonder they feel so depressed, it turns out that the front is the deep forest of monsters!

    People in sparril world don''t know how many years of exploration, according to the different stages where Warcraft live, the giant beast forest is divided into three areas!

    Generally speaking, there are only Warcraft activities below the fifth level in the most peripheral area, and few Warcraft beyond the fifth level will appear in the peripheral area, so the area inhabiting the fifth level Warcraft is the periphery of the giant beast forest.

    Next is the inner enclosure. The inner enclosure is mainly the habitat of level 6 and level 7 Warcraft. There are few level 8 Warcraft. The level 5 and below Warcraft will only be reduced to food here. Therefore, the area inhabiting level 6 and level 7 Warcraft is the inner enclosure of the giant beast forest, that is, the area where the silent people met the green thorn cats and small hills before.

    And the rest of the core area is the deep forest!

    In the deep forest of behemoth, the area is much smaller than the inner circle, and much smaller than the wide outer circle. Even the Warcraft that lives here is the least. However, the Warcraft that can live here is not a very powerful spirit beast!

    Level 7 and below are almost extinct. Level 7 peak is the bottom line here. Only level 8 can occupy the right to live here stably

    And in this area, the Warcraft with territory is the Ninth level Warcraft!

    "Here, I would like to remind you..." Bing Ling looks around at the crowd and takes Fifi''s words. "In the deep forest of behemoths, we may encounter all kinds of situations. It is no longer the same as before. In it, there are almost no seven level Warcraft, because they are not qualified to stay there!"

    "In the depths of the forest of behemoths, the weakest one we meet is the seventh level peak. Although the eighth level beasts can''t be found everywhere, they are definitely more than ours. If one is not good..."

    Bingling is silent and doesn''t speak anymore, but people feel that it''s very heavy in their hearts. It''s more powerful than the eighth level Warcraft. It''s no need to think about what other level Warcraft is

    Even the speechless group and Celie, at this time, the expression is not as indifferent as before

    Bessie stepped forward and said to everyone, "next, each of us should be extra careful. This is the only thing we can do!"

    "Wait a minute, the three of us will continue to make our way in front of us. We will all gather behind us and monitor the movement around us. Without a word, you are in the center. You are ready to support us!"

    "Yes!" At the same time, the members of the elite exploration team agreed. Wordless and hilliff nodded their heads. They agreed to the arrangement

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi turned around and faced the forest in front of them. Then they went in very simply. They felt like they were going out. They followed closely and all went in

    After entering the deep forest of behemoths, the following journey, everyone''s pace slowed down in unison. With the improvement of vigilance and vigilance, here is totally different from before. There may be level 8 Warcraft at any time. People can''t be careless, so they would rather slow down than let themselves get into trouble, leading to their soul returning to the earthThe trees around moved back and forth under the march of the people. The atmosphere was so peaceful and frightening that there was not even a sound of Warcraft shouting. Most of the people in the room were goose bumps. The chill in their hearts flowed through each other, and they came closer to each other involuntarily.

    Girls are no exception. It should be said that they are not people in the world. Compared with other people, they feel more profound about this atmosphere. Daisy and Meiqin have already held their hands tightly together. The three girls, who are the most loved ones of silk flag, franda and the last three girls of takuhuli, can''t help but get closer

    Even the Bee Eater, who had previously held a grudge against wordless, grabbed the wordless arm with one hand. It can be imagined how lethal such a dead environment is for girls.

    Only the three girls, Icarus, astraya and little Flemish, have not changed at all. They walk freely. Of course, they can''t be compared with them. One of them is natural plus three nothings, the other is the head is not open, and the other is a vampire. The quiet environment is like a fish getting water, which won''t have any impact at all

    Walking around, a little mist suddenly appeared around, making people''s faces change.

    "Everybody, be careful..." Fifi asked softly.

    The more you go in, the greater the fog around you will be. However, in a short time, the fog has been a lot stronger. The trees around you can''t see clearly now. The white fog fills everyone''s vision and makes everyone nervous.

    The fog in front is still spreading. It spreads out like a wisp of silk. It spreads far away after it floats out. It soon covers the whole front area and can''t see the road any more.

    This is undoubtedly a very bad situation. With the cover of fog, even if people are vigilant, they will surely be caught up in the void. The scope of exploration is also narrowed down a lot. Most importantly, the road is not clear, which may lead to lost, and finally they may circle in the whole forest of giant beasts!

    "This time I''m in trouble..." Fifi murmured, looking at the front full of fog, stopped his own pace, no further half forward, and all of them were Qi Qi''s stop.

    At this time, the most taboo thing is that I don''t know how to rush around. The problem of getting lost is one of them. I''m afraid that I''m afraid I''m going to walk around. The people around me are scattered. At that time, it''s the most troublesome time!

    Giant beast forest itself is irregular, covering an area across three empires, and its area is even larger than that of any one empire, so we can see how broad it is.

    In the fog, then walk away, just minutes of things (to be continued. )

 Chapter 548

    (Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! For a monthly pass!)

    The fog in the forest didn''t stop spreading with the stop of all the people on the scene. They stood in the same place and only talked about one or two words before and after. During the one or two words, the fog was a little thick. Now, even some people look at their companions who are far away from them, and feel a little confused.

    "What to do? Shall we wait for the fog to clear and move on, or... " Fifi turned to Bingling and Bessie, asking for their opinions, but Bingling and Bessie just shook their heads with a wry smile and didn''t say anything. It seems that even they, for a while, couldn''t make up their mind

    None of the people present expected the coming of the fog, so they all chose to stay still. It''s foolish to decide arbitrarily in this unknown situation. Fifi and others have planned to gather together and discuss.

    Speechless looking at the four people who gathered together, Fifi and xiliver were quite bored. They stretched out their hands and pulled them down. They planned to use the power of system props to get through the fog. However, the hands were suddenly stopped when they reached half of them.

    In the quiet environment, a slight strange sound of "rustling sand" sounded around, and it was clear to all the people on the scene. At first, people thought it was the sound of the wind blowing through the surrounding trees, but it was a bit wrong, because compared with the sound of the wind, this strange sound was more like the sound of something rubbing the trunk!

    "Yes!" Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi all dodged and went back to their original formation. They put on their own uniforms, and the members of the elite exploration team finally showed their elite quality. They formed a circle, surrounded everyone in it, and looked around cautiously.

    People clearly heard that in the thick fog, there was a sound that was not loud, but the very clear abnormal sound was slowly fluctuating. That sound, like a snake crawling on the sand, was the sound of friction

    They all started to play the spirit of twelve points one by one, focusing on the surroundings, trying to find something. Time gradually passed away, but there was no movement except for the sound of "sand and sand".

    Wordless frowned. "Is it really the sound of the wind?"

    "No!" Meiqin immediately shook her head. "The sound of the wind will not be so rhythmic or constant. It must not be the sound of the wind!"

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus''s pupil was slightly constricted, and there was a little red blood in it. "Within the measurable range, there is life!"

    "Yes! It''s life! " The Bee Eater nodded. "I can also feel that there is a mental wave around..."

    "Do you feel the spirit wave?" Speechless look to the Bee Eater. "Can you control it?"

    "No way!"

    Bee Eater prays to shake his head without hesitation. "This mental fluctuation is beyond my control. It is likely to be..."

    "Probably!" The pink cherry blossom petals roll on the palm of Daisy''s hand. A crystal sword appears in Daisy''s hand. The body of the sword is shining. "The eighth level beast!"

    The word "eight level Warcraft" was introduced into the ears of all the people in the field, which made their hearts tighten. Before they could make a response, the reverberating sound of "rustle" stopped abruptly. Then, a sound of breaking the air, with strong wind, came straight to the people!

    "Here we are!" I don''t know who shouted this, and then everyone saw that, in the fog, one by one, the shadows were magnified at a very fast speed, with a little wind howling, and in a moment, they appeared in front of the public, which was a water ball!

    It''s about half a meter in diameter. A huge water ball with a metallic luster is coming from all directions to the place where everyone is. Although it''s a water ball, it''s full of magic!

    Listen to the sound of the water polo during its attack. There is no doubt among the people present. As long as they are hit by these seemingly harmless water polo, they will be seriously injured at least!

    The ice spirit standing in the front gave a cold snort, and suddenly the mighty fighting spirit rose on his body. The fighting spirit suddenly spread out. Then, the diffused fighting spirit directly covered the water balls. At the next moment, the water balls shook violently, and the water vapor dissipated rapidly. Under the gaze of all people, the water balls slowly condensed into ice balls and fell to the ground ¡£

    Ice spirit''s action also caused a group of people to act at the same time. At this moment, no one was in a panic mood, and each released fighting spirit and magic to resist.

    A handful of weapons were waved in the void, and then they hit the water polo. After being hit by the weapons, the water polo was either detonated or thrown away. Compared with yesterday, the members of the elite exploration team showed that it was heaven and earth!

    However, the number of water polo is too much. Even if Bingling dissolves part of it, the people of the elite exploration team can''t resist it. They can only dodge away and let it fly behind them. Behind them are the wordless people in the most central position and celive!Looking at the water ball coming from the air, heleve raised her head. In the ice blue pupil, the cold color flashed, and the temperature around her suddenly dropped a lot. At the same time, heleve''s body burned with the magic of ice blue!

    With a wave of his hand, countless snowflakes suddenly appeared around her body, and were splashed out. The mist in the air condensed into ice particles, and the temperature also dropped rapidly!

    The snow flakes are flying, and all the water balls passing by are weakened in an instant, and the volume is greatly reduced. These snow flakes are like eyes growing, and they float towards the water balls around. The speed of the water balls that are touched by the snow flakes will obviously slow up a few points, which makes everyone''s pressure be reduced a lot.

    Fifi, Bingling and Bixi are standing in front of each other, observing the fighting situation of their friends around them, watching them release their fighting skills, magic and uniforms, and defuse a water polo from time to time. Fifi nods, and then notices her hand. Her expression is a little helpless.

    I didn''t expect that, just entering the deep forest of monsters, it was time for her to make a move

    At this time, suddenly, a scream sounded, a fire red figure suddenly flashed through the fog, a large number of water polo also broke out from all directions at the same time, with the potential of meteorite landing, pressed on all people, the size of the water polo, more than twice as large as before!

    All the members of the elite exploration team were shocked. They quickly raised their uniforms to cope with the situation. However, a series of water polo with a diameter of more than one meter still defeated the people who were surrounded by the bombardment. In an instant, a gap was opened!

    A water javelin with extremely fast speed is coming, passing through the fog, coming through the gap, carrying a little bit of cold, straight to the most central party, the target, is the silk flag''s favorite!

    The silk flag loves the look in her eyes. Her right hand is raised. A thick cloud rolls her small fist into a light fog circle. She is thrown out by the silk flag''s favorite fist and goes straight to the water javelin!

    But at this moment, a water javelin, which is much smaller and twice as fast as before, strikes like lightning. Before the water javelin collides with the cloud in front of it, it suddenly hits it and breaks the cloud apart!

    Suddenly, even if it is the silk flag''s favorite, it can''t help but be surprised, quickly mobilize their own ability, control the nitrogen, the white clouds around the body are connected, turned into a cocoon like thing, wrapped the silk flag''s favorite in it, and defended!

    "Bang!" A muffled sound, the water javelin hit on the cloud, the cloud burst, the water javelin also burst, revealing the silk flag''s favorite figure

    Silk flag loves to breathe a sigh of relief, just want to say something, Daisy, Meiqin and so on exclaim, let silk flag love body tenseness!

    "Be careful!"

    The voice is still falling, a black tentacle covered with mucus flies from the mist, and in an instant, shoots in front of the silk flag''s favorite (to be continued. )

 Chapter 549

    All the changes were so sudden that no one could have imagined that there was something like this hidden behind the water polo and the water mark gun, so that when the black tentacle came to the front of the silk flag''s favorite, all the members of the elite exploration team, including the three Fifi, did not react!

    The closest thing to the silk flag is fulanda, but the strength of fulanda itself is weaker than that of the silk flag. Even the silk flag''s favorite can''t cope, let alone her.

    Although the silent group reacted quickly, they wanted to rescue again at this time, but it was a step too slow. Seeing the silk flag''s favorite, they would be attacked. Even the silk flag''s favorite, they began to thicken their "nitrogen armor" as much as possible, in order to eat the blow, the damage they received could be a little bit smaller. If they resisted, they gave up

    At this time, an ice blue awn suddenly lights up in front of the silk flag''s favorite body without any omen. In a moment, an ice block with a diameter of one meter lies between the silk flag''s favorite and the incoming black tentacle!

    Ice blue cold awn outward, the ice also turned a circle at a very fast speed, then, the black tentacle hit the rotating ice body, was a huge force to open!

    Because of Juli''s relationship, the black tentacle shrank in the air, and then it unswervingly drew to the silk flag''s favorite. The sudden ice block only resisted the attack of the black tentacle for one second, but that second''s resistance is enough to change the whole war situation!

    From the appearance of the black tentacles to the ice breaking and the attack of the black tentacles, the whole process took less than three seconds. Because of the relationship between the black tentacles, the speechless people who were stunned like the conditioned reflex finally responded. They realized that their just stupor almost hurt the silk flag most. Except Icarus and little Flemish, the speechless people were angry Jump!

    At the next moment, two lightning flashes with strong blue and white light from wordless and Meiqin. They shine and dance with each other. They rush out at an unparalleled speed and hit hard on the black tentacles!

    The strong blue and white electric light shone all over the venue. The people who couldn''t touch it were surprised. But before they were surprised, the black tentacle that came from the surprise was covered by electric light. In a blink of an eye, the electric light flowed out of the black tentacle, climbed into the fog along the tentacle, and hit the owner of the tentacle!

    "Hiss!!!"

    A strange scream with pain was heard from the fog spread by the current. The sound was not loud, but a strong breath was rolled up with the sound, blowing a huge wave, hitting the middle of the field, blowing the elite exploration team to the left and right, all faces were horrified.

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi look shocked, look up to the direction of the voice, eyes full of dignified.

    "This momentum is not something that can be generated by the seventh level peak..." Bing Ling sinks his face. "Even the wordless, pure momentum that can be challenged step by step can''t come out!"

    Bixi said bitterly: "it seems that the eighth level Warcraft really appears..."

    Looking at the front full of fog, Feifei sighed in his heart. This is just entering the deep forest of giant animals

    No matter what the three Feifei people think in their hearts, they will not know without words. Even if they do, most of them will not say anything, because he is not happy now!

    Two crimson space ripples suddenly fluctuated. A pair of black iron sand swords flew out in the process of crimson space ripples. They crossed the black tentacle paralyzed by the current for more than ten times. The black tentacle broke into more than ten pieces and fell to the ground

    "Hiss!!!" The same cry as like as two peas before, the sound of the black tentacle disappears, but the pain is obviously improved, but these can not affect the silence.

    With a wave of his hand, he put away the iron sand sword and the "King''s treasure". The wine red pupils were cold and terrible, and a wisp of golden light flashed through them, showing the master''s inner feelings.

    Took a deep breath, relieved the anger in the heart for a while, speechless came to the front of the silk flag which was a little stunned. "Little love, are you ok?"

    The silk flag loves to clap her chest and put her hands on her hands. "Super is OK! Fortunately, super had that ice block to block me for a while, otherwise I would have to suffer a little injury! "

    Daisy, Meiqin and other people also quickly gathered around, pulling the silk flag and pulling it up and down for a while. It seems that they are checking whether she is injured or not, which makes the silk flag cry and laugh most.

    Speechless turned to look at her. "Thank you for saving little love..."

    She shook her head and didn''t speak, but she was able to respond to wordless, which was a good response. She was a little confused in wordless heart. After all, since her first meeting with her, she had never looked at herself directly

    It''s not that she despises wordless, but that her natural surname is ge. It''s not the person who really comes into her heart. She doesn''t care half. Even astraya, after defeating her, is noticed by her. The wordless before did not arouse her interest at all.However, I don''t know if it''s a speechless illusion. I feel that from this morning, after leaving from the hills, it seems that she has been friendly to herself

    In my heart, I instantly recalled what I had done since I came back to the world of sparril. After I made sure that I didn''t do anything worthy of her attention, the doubt in silent heart was more powerful.

    I don''t know why, but I immediately put this doubt down. At this time, he has another thing to do

    "You..." The footsteps lifted lightly, speechless went forward a few steps, looked around the misty surrounding, the light voice line reverberated in the public''s ear. "Stop it all, and I''ll take care of it later..."

    When I said this, my wordless voice gradually became cold. Unfortunately, the cold voice could not cover up the anger like the eruption of volcano, which made Feifei and others who wanted to say something choke there.

    From entering the forest of monsters to now, the wordless mood has never fluctuated because of the relationship with Warcraft. Even if you know that you are likely to encounter the Ninth level Warcraft, it''s just a little more dignified, without too much ups and downs. Now, the wordless heart is filled with anger!

    Just because I was so stunned, I almost got hurt

    This makes wordless heart a little guilty at the same time, anger is also rising, and finally directly exploded!

    On the other hand, the culprit in the fog seems to be angry because of the relationship between being hit by the current and the disintegration of the tentacles. Therefore, at the moment of the fierce fire, the other party first shot!

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    The continuous sound of flying and plundering came out from the fog, and then appeared from the fog. Hundreds of water mark guns cut through the sky, breaking the protection circle of the elite exploration team in the most brutal way and shooting at the wordless!

    The wordless head is raised slightly, and the crimson space ripples, which are no less than the number of water javelins, are moving. A circle of ripples reverberates in the void, like a water curtain, extending from the back of wordless, and hundreds of black light are shot out of it. They collide with the water javelin in an instant, smashing and scattering the powerful water mark All over the water!

    The black light from the "King''s treasure" is naturally the iron sword!

    "Dare to hurt the people around me..."

    A hilt with hot temperature slowly floats out of a crimson space ripple behind wordless shoulder. It is grasped in the hand by one of them and pulled out violently!

    There is red air flowing on the silver white blade. The air is jumping in every corner of the blade, bringing a red lotus flame full of destruction and wrapping the whole blade!

    "Be ready to be a cinder!"

    The sound, the words fall, all the people present, the field of vision in front of them are all filled with the red lotus flame, and the atmosphere and temperature become hot

 Chapter 550

    In the misty forest, the red lotus flame rises to the sky, and the hot air blows through the misty area. In an instant, a red flame column fills the scene, like the hell of red lotus, like the eruption of a volcano. The scene is extremely shocking!

    The red lotus flame, which rose from the sky, broke the white fog around. Driven by the heat of the flame, the fog was broken and spread to the surrounding and the sky. The trees originally covered gradually appeared in front of the public, and the vision became clear gradually. At last, the fog completely disappeared and disappeared

    It has been hidden in the fog, releasing water polo, water javelin, and tentacles to attack the people''s body of Warcraft. With the dispelling of the fog, it also appeared in the eyes of all people, but when all people see its true face, their faces are changed

    It''s a giant octopus with a body size of five meters. It''s black. Seven tentacles are placed on the surrounding trees, hanging it in the middle of the sky, covering half of the sky in people''s eyes. One has just been disintegrated, and less than half of the tentacles, with flat cuts, mucus and blood, hang under the octopus. It looks a little bit Show ferocity

    Heishuizhang: (level 71)

    the swarthy body is shaking in the air. Seven complete tentacles and a broken black tentacle are rolled on the tree trunk, supporting the huge body of heishuizhang. Part of it is dancing around its body, bringing up the howling sound again and again. Even if it is observed visually, people know that it is pulled by such tentacles. Then It''s no less than being hit by a mountain!

    "Octave Warcraft

    Looking at the black water seal hanging in the middle of the air, everyone''s eyes were twinkling. On one side of the cheek, a drop of sweat flowed down from the temple

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi moved their bodies. They seemed to want to make a move. However, they thought of what they had said before and hesitated.

    If you take the right decision, the best way to deal with Blackwater chapter is to move together and solve it quickly, so as to prevent other Warcraft from entering. Then you can leave here and continue on your way to complete this task!

    Although the opponent this time is the level eight Warcraft, it is easy for the people present to intervene. This black water seal with such a large size can not have the ultimate speed like the previous green thorn cat. Instead, it looks like a live target. In this case, siege becomes a possibility

    There are three people, Feifei, Bingling and Bixi. There is no problem in dealing with the fast magic and tentacles for the time being. The elite exploration team is only responsible for launching attacks. In this way, Blackwater chapter will be much easier to deal with

    Unfortunately, speechless seems to be ungrateful

    As if I saw the thoughts of Feifei and others, I didn''t turn my head back, and raised the "Zhidian Zana" which was burning the red lotus flame.

    "Don''t worry..." With a turn of the hand holding the hilt, the flames on "Zhidian Zhena" burst out and multiplied several times. "Not for long..."

    All of a sudden, the surrounding trees burst into flames, rendering the whole space red. The ground under everyone''s feet also burst into flames of red lotus. In a moment, the surrounding area became a sea of fire!

    The red lotus flame burns slowly, as if it has life, bypassing all the people present. Except for the ground on which they stand, the flame is already full of all the spaces on the scene, including the trees surrounded by the tentacles of the black water chapter!

    Looking at the scene turned into a sea of fire, Feifei, Bingling and Bixi were shocked. With a gathering of her eyebrows, Bingling cried out in silence.

    "Gold uniform!"

    "No! It''s impossible! " After losing his voice, Bingling immediately denied his statement. "When I was fighting with you last time, how could it be that the uniform was still a rare one and suddenly turned into a gold one?"

    "But this power Bixi put his eyes on the "Zhidian Zhena". "This power is definitely not a rare weapon that can be achieved, and the breath displayed on that weapon is indeed the gold weapon that is right!"

    "How could this be..." Bingling still seems unwilling to believe it. "Can that uniform evolve into something?"

    Inadvertently, Bingling is right!

    As long as it''s the people of sparril World College, they don''t know. As a water Warcraft, those red lotus flames that burn so vigorously around it naturally cause a lot of discomfort to it. In addition, the red lotus flame of "Zhidian Zana" is not an ordinary flame. Instead of being conquered, the water will be conquered in turn, so Blackwater chapter now feels extremely sick It''s not comfortable.

    A few tentacles whistling to the surrounding trees, the trees burning the red lotus flame to fly out, empty out of a zone without fire, black water chapter just slightly divided down

    Seeing this, speechless eyes flashed a pure light. With a wave of "Zhidian Zhena", those red lotus flames which were burning on the ground and trees nearby were flying high, with a series of fire shadows, flying to the black water chapter!¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The tentacles of the black water chapter dance slightly, and then they dance wildly. Around the body of the black water chapter, they dance into wind wheels to protect their bodies. The red lotus flame is sprinkled on them, and the wind waves brought by the dancing tentacles blow away and fall on the ground beside them

    Wordless brow wrinkled, did not expect that black water chapter since will choose to deal with the red lotus flame in this way, we can see from this way, it must have a certain thinking ability!

    Generally speaking, it does not include other factors, but only pure strength. If one side is human and the other side is Warcraft, the same strength can win the battle. Although the strength is the same, it must be human. Because human beings know how to think with their brains and use various ways of fighting to maximize the results of the battle, but Warcraft is not smart enough to attack directly, so the strength is It''s the same. When fighting, human beings can suppress Warcraft.

    For Warcraft, as long as it is not too different in strength, it should not be too difficult for human beings to become the winning party. However, the higher the level of Warcraft is, the more intelligent it will be. Once the level of Warcraft is advanced, the combat ability will be improved quickly.

    As Lei Wang said, the animal king of the semi divine level has the same level of intelligence as human beings, so it will bring such a great threat to human beings.

    Now this black water seal has a certain thinking ability. You know how to fight, and then you can play your strength higher. From here, you can see that the eighth level Warcraft has gradually separated from the range of beasts

    The eighth level Warcraft is already like this. What about the Ninth level Warcraft

    It''s not far from human beings

    Of course, if it''s only at this level, it''s still hard to be speechless. At the peak of level 7, you can challenge more. Now it''s level 8 speechless, and your strength is different!

    "Zhidian Zhena" in his hand is inclined to the ground, and the flame of red lotus is rising again.

    "I think it''s a bit of a hassle..."

 Chapter 551

    (if you are going to go a long way, today''s updates will all be better, so as not to come back late and disturb your friends'' reading! This is to say, speechless single hand-held knife, blade light tremble, flame from the knife burst out, in a flash, this world, is completely surrounded by the hot air flow, above the sky, the flame of red lotus flame gently falling, depicting a scene of fire rain

    All of a sudden, the wind roared, the trend of the flames falling from the sky, followed by a whirlwind, and then entangled with the roaring wind, gradually gathered into a vortex, and then spread out, after a while, a red fire tornado covered with rich flame appeared in front of the speechless!

    Black water chapter seems to feel the threat, a low cry, a bit bluff appearance, let wordless mouth pull up a cold arc, in the hands of "Zhi Dian Zhena", the huge fire tornado is with a sharp wind breaking sound and slowly burning whisper, whistling towards black water chapter swept away!

    The fire tornado made black water chapter cry out. As soon as the huge body was swung, a large amount of black liquid suddenly burst out from its body and continuously transported out. Over its huge head, it condensed into a black water snake of the same size!

    A tentacle suddenly stretched out and swung on the black water snake. The black water snake, which was completely condensed by the strange and unknown black liquid, shot out violently, mixed with a rotten rotten wood like strength, and caught the red fire storm!

    "Bang!"

    One red, one black, one storm, one water snake collided with each other for a moment, and then exploded with a bang. The sharp explosion made the ears of the people who were on guard not far away pricked and extremely uncomfortable.

    In the instant of the explosion, a circle of strong wind ripples spread from the explosion, shaking the surrounding trees to collapse one after another, falling into the red lotus flame burning on the ground, expanding the scope of the fire sea on the site.

    As soon as the huge body of Blackwater chapter shrinks, the thick body curiously shrinks, a layer of light black liquid penetrates from under the body, quickly wrapping the huge body of Blackwater chapter in it!

    Beside heishuizhang, the silent body suddenly appeared there, covered with the red lotus flame, "zhidianzhena" in the void, crossed a fire wave, like a heavy hammer, smashed on heishuizhang''s body!

    "Bang!"

    "Zhidianzana" smashed heavily on heishuizhang''s body, but his face was speechless but not half joyful, because heishuizhang''s body was like a greasy loach, very slippery, "zhidianzana" smashed on it, actually flew out with the black liquid film on the surface of his body, deviated from the track.

    Looking at the undamaged dirty body, wordlessly holding the hand of "Zhidian Zhena", the red lotus flame on the blade rises, and the hot temperature contained in it suddenly makes the undamaged body get burnt.

    "Hiss!" The sharp pain from the body made Blackwater Zhang''s huge body curl up, and the huge tentacle suddenly swung back to speechless. The huge strength mixed with strong wind made speechless movement and dodged quickly.

    As soon as the tip of the foot stepped on the ground, immediately, a crack spread rapidly from the wordless tip of the foot, all the way to the ground, the ground became shaky, wordless and leaped up, just like a bullet out of the chamber, shooting at the black water chapter!

    The body shape flashed across the sky, and "Zhidian Zhena" came out with sound explosion and hot air flow, falling towards the direction of black water chapter!

    At this time, the tentacles made a shrill sound. The sound was extremely sharp. The top of the seven intact tentacles cracked a hole. Then, a water mark gun came out from the inside!

    Eyes swept over the water javelin coming from the front, wordless hands clenched "Zhi Dian Zha Na", swung up a fire curtain, like a circle of blooming red lotus, spread away!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    Where the fire curtain passed, the sparks were all over the place. The water mark gun that came from the fire turned into nothingness in an instant, and was evaporated directly. No one fell down!

    The body shape shuttles through the fire curtain and shoots at the location of the black water seal. Everyone on the scene just hears a dull sound coming out, accompanied by a painful cry of the black water seal. Then they see that a huge tentacle falls from the black water seal, smashes heavily on the ground, struggles for several times, and is completely still

    The wordless body fell down from the air, and the "Zhi Dian Zha Na" in his hand pointed diagonally. The red blood spread along the blade and gradually dropped down. Then it was evaporated by the red lotus flame on it. It smelled like a stink. Time filled the space

    The body of heishuizhang is slightly twisted, like a wolf licking the wound, which makes the huge body look a bit more wild

    The nearest tentacle to wordless quivers, like an arrow off the string. It is waved to wordless front in an instant, with a sharp air sound that tears the air. It is pulled down by force. The thick viscous liquid is staggered together, and everywhere it is splashed, it is disgusting to the extreme.

    The disgusting smell pours into the tip of wordless nose, makes wordless eyebrows wrinkle, and the heart wants to take care of this black water chapter''s mind is more intense. At present, the eyes must be slightly closed, and then suddenly open!The huge tentacle smashed up, but it threw out a piece of fire light. The flame of red lotus started from the bottom of the tentacle. The trend was like an explosion, burning the tentacle to a black!

    "Hiss!!!" Black water chapter laments, three tentacles in a row are destroyed, even if the vitality is tenacious as it is, it is also hurt a lot, but it does not know that the real damage is still behind

    A strange vibration sound lingered and flowed with crimson color. The strange vibration sound made the red lotus flame in the fire pause for a moment. It was the voice of "treasure of the king"!

    A large number of crimson ripples in the space around the black water chapter, like a turret being aimed at, surrounded the black water chapter in it

    In the middle of the crimson space ripples, heishuizhang instinctively felt a crisis and roared. The remaining five tentacles waved wildly around, trying to smash the crimson space ripples that brought him a sense of crisis. Unfortunately, the "King''s treasure" is intangible and cannot be attacked at all

    At the next moment, seven chains made of iron sand burst out from the "King''s treasure". It is clear that they are made of iron sand, but they also have the sound of the chain extension. The sound similar to the bell sounds very pleasant. When the sound reaches the ears of all the people present, the iron sand chain has been wrapped with the body of the black water seal.

    Five chains of iron sand are wrapped with five tentacles of the black water seal, which are tightly bound inside. The remaining two chains are wrapped around the body of the black water seal and bound with the black water seal.

    Under the effect of iron sand chain, Blackwater chapter was trapped in a moment, and its greasy body could not help it get rid of the shackles of iron sand chain. The huge body struggled, dragging the iron sand chain to jingle.

    "It''s time to end..." Speechless smile, empty hand down a wave, those remaining crimson space ripples, the iron sand sword projected out, in the black water chapter on the head of a spin, then suddenly cut down!

    The iron sand sword crossed the remaining five tentacles of the black water chapter, and the five tentacles were separated from the body of the black water chapter and hung on the iron sand chain. Before the sound of the black water chapter, countless iron sand swords fell on its body, crossed a track at an extremely fast speed, and then stopped after a period of time

    Until the iron sand sword stopped, the struggling body of Blackwater chapter stopped to vent there, motionless, a moment later, a blood trace spread all over its body, Blackwater chapter''s body, smashed, cracked

 Chapter 552

    ("oops..." The Bee Eater chuckled. "Rare silk flag you have such a lovely side, Ao Jiao what..."

    "You are so proud!" The silk flag loves to shout, the voice attracted the attention of daisy and others.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No Super nothing! "

    I saw that the silk flag loved the coquettish look. The Bee Eater prayed that it was a surprise. To be honest, she had never seen the silk flag like this, but let alone, it was lovely

    A sly light flashed in the star eyes. The Bee Eater chuckled and looked at the silk flag''s favorite eyes, as if looking at a playful toy, which made the silk flag''s favorite immersed in a rare state of shame feel a thrill in his heart

    The most favorite "flirting" for the silk flag is still going on. Only the girls who are confident and have their own abilities can play in the deep forest of monsters

    Speechless returned to the face of Feifei and others, and spread out the magic crystal obtained from the black water chapter. "Do you need it?"

    People immediately shook their heads and joked. Although the eighth level magic crystal is precious, the one who owns it is an absolute invincible Lord. Who is willing to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth

    Bing Ling''s eyes looked speechless with complicated emotions. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he asked with a little trill: "you Have you been promoted to the eighth level? "

    When I heard Bing Ling''s question, except for Fifi, who had already known it in advance, everyone turned their eyes on the speechless body, and so did celive.

    At the peak of the seventh level, wordless is to overcome the challenge of SAFA, who has been occupying the first three positions of the sparril World College, and to pull him down.

    In terms of the intensity of the battle just now, maybe it''s not the same as that of the college. In terms of the intensity, Blackwater chapter is not under the SAFA at all!

    A Warcraft whose strength is not under sapphire completely, even if its intelligence is not mature, let its combat power drop a bit, but try to ask, a sapphire whose combat power drops a little bit, in less than ten minutes, there is no body left, who can do it

    Others are not sure, but she can be sure that she can''t!

    But when the college was in a big competition, it was definitely impossible to show its strength without words, but now it is. Even with the help of gold uniforms, it can''t be so straightforward. So, there is only one explanation, that is, the man in front of us is promoted!

    I felt that the eyes of the people were on me, shrugged my shoulders without any words, and didn''t hide. I nodded directly and gave the excuse before.

    "Ah, after the World War I with Sappho, I had a little insight, and I was lucky to break through..."

    "It really broke through..." Bing Ling''s eyes showed such an expression, but she was a little bitter and envious. Naturally, she could break through the eighth level of speechless. Naturally, she felt that she was more and more far away from speechless

    Originally, in the college competition, Bing Ling was defeated by the wordless one with a trace of unwillingness. He planned to challenge again later. This idea, even when he learned that the wordless and Sappho were defeated, didn''t subside. It has been maintained until now. Now, this idea, Bing Ling, is put down

    There is a big gap. Bingling can rise the challenge heart, which is very good. But when the gap is so large that it is unforeseeable, he will either have confidence in himself or be beyond his control.

    Obviously, Bing Ling is not a man who can''t help himself, but he also has no confidence. He can be sure that he can cross the threshold of level 7 and level 8. The idea of challenge will naturally subside

    "You''re so hidden..." Bessie gave a wry smile. "I don''t know how you guys got together. Everyone is so evil. It''s hard to think whether they are powerful or have ever-changing abilities."

    "Don''t think if you can''t figure it out..." Silent smile. "Maybe one day, you may break through somehow..."

    Wen Yan, Bixi shows his hands. "Well, it will be a good day..."

    "By the way, Yan..." Fifi looked at the speechless. "Isn''t your" Zhidian Zhena "a rare military uniform before? How did it become a gold uniform? "

    "This..." Speechless eyes turned to Feifei and explained: "actually," Zhidian Zana "has always been a gold weapon, but I was not able to play its full power before, so" Zhidian Zana "has always shown the strength of rare weapons, you know," Zhidian Zana "has a special ability, is a weapon that can control the fire, such a special weapon , it''s very limited when using... "

    All of them suddenly showed their original look and let wordless heart secretly shake their heads and laugh. Sure enough, on nonsense, elder brother''s ability is first-class. People believe whatever they make up. It seems that there are not many "bee eaters" in sparril world

 Chapter 553

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "dancing with Maple"! And the rewards of "thunder", "ice fire X", "piggy running", "wind butterfly flower weeping in the dark" and "dream demon"

    In any case, with a gold uniform, the wordless from the eighth level to the eighth level, its strength is in the eyes of all the people on the scene, which is not inferior to that of hilliff. In normal times, it may be a little reverie because of the wordless things. But now, everyone is in the same boat, the stronger the wordless real power is, the more likely they are to complete the task, and the more likely they are to survive Big

    It''s a pity that they only know the surface. Wordless does have the gold uniform, but not one, but three. Wordless does advance to the eighth level. But even in terms of pure strength, it''s well above her. After all, she doesn''t have so many powerful abilities

    In terms of equipment, wordless has three gold uniforms: "Zhidian Zhena", "King''s treasure" and "meteor night". In terms of ability, he has "true ancestral lineage", "electric shock LV5", and "infinite martial arts". In addition to his level 70 pure strength, today''s wordless, it''s not difficult to win if it''s for hileve!

    What''s more, speechless, there is also a blood ability against the sky

    In addition to the ability of "Ruby", let alone compare it with her. Even with the fully opened little Frankie, during the effective period of "Ruby mode", there is no need to give up. After all, the strongest "Ruby mode" is derived from her.

    There is no concealment about the level of the Jin Dynasty and the level of "Zhidian zhna", but they will not disclose all their details. It''s enough to count till now. At least, the elites of the exploration team think that they have another trump card.

    "Yan..." Fifi pondered for a moment, then with solemn eyes to the upper speechless. "Next, you may need to fight..."

    When she uttered this sentence, Feifei''s tone was solemn and helpless. In Feifei''s mind, if she could, she didn''t want to let wordless and hilliffe, etc. do it, because once they do it, there is a great possibility that these seven level personnel on her side will fall to the point where they can''t get involved. In this case, Feifei actually doesn''t I like it, but I have nothing to do.

    It''s only a short time to enter the forest of behemoths. I met an eight level Warcraft. Then what kind of situation will I encounter in the next journey? I can''t even think about it. Even if I don''t want to, I can only recognize it. Fifi knows that there is no way to complete the task by myself. The key is still speechless and Healy Fu, Meiqin and other trumps!

    From entering the forest of monsters to now, people rarely let silent people and hilliffe fight. Isn''t it for this time? Although for Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, they came a little earlier this time

    When they heard Feifei''s words, Bingling and Bixi both looked helpless, but they didn''t say anything. As the direct children of the big family, they all understood that everything was based on the overall situation, and they just wanted to die

    She doesn''t have any opinions. Originally, if it wasn''t for Fifi and others, she didn''t want to save any strength. For her, it won''t cost much magic to deal with those monsters that don''t even have level 8.

    As for speechless, after thinking about it, I nodded helplessly. Different from her, speechless doesn''t really want to make a move. If things can be solved without the help of others, it''s the best. Unfortunately, it seems that this idea is unrealistic

    Of course, speechless is a little helpless, but Daisy, Meiqin and other people are a little excited. All the girls are more or less a bit competitive. After entering the giant beast forest, in addition to the bee eating prayer, silk flag favorite, flanda, and takuhuli, they all play soy sauce. This feeling makes Daisy feel uncomfortable, not to mention right "Fight" has a special liking for Meiqin

    Now, they don''t have to paddle with each other at all. That''s more exciting than anything. Except for Icarus and the two girls with ordinary hearts, their girls are all laughing happily.

    Step on the way to the center of the giant beast forest again. This time, some changes have taken place in the array of people. Originally, because of the demands of the three Fifi people, the silent line of ten people in the state of energy storage, plus the one of hilliff, walked with the three Fifi people in the front, the three Fifi people in the front, the silent people behind, and the elite exploration team gathered together Take good care of each other.

    After a rest, people changed their direction of travel. Instead of going straight, they moved crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise, crosswise Look, the trouble is not so big

    This time, the wordless group didn''t make soy sauce anymore. Since Feifei has compromised, they will not be idle. There are three Feifei people driving in front, and they have no pressure.Therefore, the Bee Eater prays to use the ability of "psychological control" to sense the surroundings. As long as a living body enters the effective range of her ability, she can sense the spiritual fluctuation of the other party, so as to discover the other party. Icarus has also opened her own detection system to monitor the surrounding situation.

    However, the six people who are most loved by Wuyan, Meiqin, Daisy, silk flag, fulanda, and longhuli are the Suo surname who open the system perception. Although the system perception has no way to detect the function, it can be used to find the presence of the naked eye in the sight, which is a unique skill.

    But in this way, the elite exploration team, it really become the real soy sauce party

    When something happens around, bee eaters and Icarus will take the lead in discovering it and inform everyone on the scene to be on guard. When the Warcraft appears, daisies, Meiqin and others who are already eager to try will rush in and show their strong strength. In a moment, the incoming Warcraft will be solved.

    Along the way, the Warcraft who came to attack people was either controlled by wasp eaters'' prayer, directly hit a tree, or was thrown down by a Meiqin''s "electric gun". However, Daisy, astraya, silk flag''s favorite and franda''s four people were seriously dissatisfied with their behavior of "grabbing monsters". However, their ability could not be compared with these two people, So we can only be dissatisfied and make a group of soy sauce party blush.

    They are eager for Warcraft not to appear, so that they can ensure their own safety. However, looking at the appearance of daisies and others, they are eager for all Warcraft to attack. How can they not be ashamed? Even Feifei, Bingling and Bixi are a little speechless

    This is not the most speechless, the most speechless is that in these incoming Warcraft, there is also an eighth level Warcraft. Compared with the previous black water chapter, this eighth level Warcraft is not weak at all, but it is more tragic than the black water chapter.

    At the beginning of the show, there was no roar. Electric current, crystal sword, spirit attack, cherry missile, blue lightsaber, airflow vibration, bomb, all of these things, without even a shout, fell on it. In a moment, the eighth level beast was submerged under the siege of the girls. Except for a magic crystal, nothing remained ...

    This also led to the back, the members of the elite exploration team, the face of the sweat, into a sweat, and for the first time, feel sympathy for Warcraft

    Of course, this kind of situation also works on those Warcraft that are not very troublesome and single. If the Warcraft in the deep forest of the giant beast is only in this degree, it is not worth being regarded as a forbidden area by the powerful human beings

    With the progress of more than 100 people, finally, near the night, a really troublesome situation appeared in everyone''s sight (to be continued. )

 Chapter 554

    Although the terrain in the forest is not very complex, it is also quite tortuous. Walking in the environment surrounded by trees is not much different from walking in a maze. There are all the same trees everywhere, some standing on the road, some exploring the sky, such a lively environment, but a gloomy stillness

    Under the dead silence, even the air seemed to freeze

    And this kind of environment, also to today''s line of more than 100 people, has brought a bad situation

    At this time, the speechless group and the elite exploration team hid their bodies behind trees. They didn''t even dare to breathe for a while. Their breathing became extremely light and weak, while the elite exploration team members held their breath tightly and sweat all over their heads.

    In front of the crowd, there is a rolling terrain like a hill, on which there are some smaller trees than the surrounding trees, which are different from the surrounding trees. It looks like another growing space. Even the varieties of trees are much worse. There are even some small streams flowing down from the above, pouring into the surrounding, which shows the terrain and the week The difference in circumference

    This kind of terrain is very rare in the giant beast forest, because it is very suitable for people to live, that is, there is water, there are some fruits on the trees, even if there is no self-contained resources, it can live for 10 days and a half months, or even longer.

    As a matter of fact, if such a terrain appears in front of everyone''s eyes, then everyone should be happy. With it, tonight''s shelter, that''s where it will be.

    But now, in the face of such a good terrain, people are like entering a tiger''s den. Their expressions are dignified and they hide one after another. There is no half color of joy at all, because in this terrain, there are also a group of aborigines, a group of aborigines who just make people look crazy!

    Monkey, more accurately, ape!

    The number is not large, only less than 20, and the body size is not as large as that of other monsters in the forest. It''s only a few minutes larger than that of common apes. The hair is gray, but the hands are a few centimeters longer than the body. They only stay between the branches and leaves of trees, laughing and playing with each other, and their flexible bodies are swinging around, It''s no different from ordinary apes. If you ignore the breath they send

    Gibbon: (level 69)

    Yes, there are less than 20 gibbons, all of them are level 69, the peak of level 7. That''s what makes the elite exploration team so dignified and nervous!

    After entering the forest of behemoths, people have not met the seventh level peak of Warcraft, even the eighth level of Warcraft. Originally, in the forest of behemoths, the lowest level of Warcraft is the seventh level peak, which is not surprising. But when these seven level peaks gather in the group, it is not the same. Just the scene, it makes the elite exploration team''s heart tighten When I first saw it, I almost didn''t scream.

    Of course, this kind of battle scares the elites'' exploration team at most. It can''t scare the silent group and hileve. It really makes them take it seriously. The reason why they are willing to hide their posture is that in these less than 20 apes, they have been staying at the top of the trees and the hair behind them shows a special golden individual.

    Long back apes: (grade 70)

    long back apes: (grade 72)

    long back apes: (grade 74)

    long back apes: (grade 75)

    long back apes: (grade 77)

    long back apes: (grade 79)

    six long back apes show gray hair, but the hair behind them shows golden eighth order long back apes. With the support of long back apes, they are located at the top of several trees End, fiddling with the branches, lying on it, gnawing some fruit in the mouth, and from time to time yelling at those frolicking apes, as if shouting at something, as if they were the elders of the apes, guarding the apes there

    Six eighth order apes and twelve seventh order peak apes form a small group. It is obvious that they are a group, and this terrain is where they live!

    Such a scene can''t be treated with any solemnity!

    The Bee Eater prayed to lie down beside him, hiding behind a tree with him, and starmou kept watching the group of apes jumping among the trees. At one moment, she said, "it seems that the group of monkeys has not strong perception. We have been hiding here for a while, so many people have not been found until now, no wonder, those eight Step of the apes, we need to guard those apes like this. This is to prevent being attacked by the enemy! "

    Hearing the words of bee eating, all the people on the scene could not help but breathe a little sigh of relief. Their faces relaxed a little. For the analysis of bee eating, the people here are more trusting. Along the way, they have seen their smart minds with their own eyes, so no one doubts

    In other words, apes are not as good as other beasts in this respect. Jackals, tigers and leopards have a keen sense of smell. Beasts such as bears can smell some smells more or less, but apes are not very outstanding in both smell and vision. So in terms of perception, they are not so prominent and normal. Of course, they are also flexible It''s a long and short skill."Six eight, twelve seven peaks..." Fifi''s eyes twinkled and his tone was quite heavy. "It''s not a little bit strong. It''s better for us to leave here when they don''t find out..."

    "Ah, indeed..." The Bee Eater prayed for a little seriousness. "Otherwise, I''m afraid all of us will be buried here if we are found later. Maybe..."

    Hearing this, all the people who were just about to retreat froze there, including wordless, Daisy, hileve, Fifi and so on. One by one, with a look of consternation, they looked at the Bee Eater and prayed.

    "All buried here?" Meiqin wrinkled her nose. "It''s impossible. Although the strength level of that group of monkeys is not weak. There are six eighth level monkeys and twelve seventh level monkeys, but we are not bad. If you and Daisy are added to the seventh level monkeys, there are only five, but there are hundreds of people in the seventh level monkeys, and there are many in the eighth level monkeys. How can we not be buried here?"

    The Bee Eater shook his head, looked around the crowd and sighed. "It''s true that we can''t cope with the words of these Warcraft, but haven''t you found them?"

    With one hand out, the Bee Eater pointed to the terrain where the apes lived. "You see, those monkeys are very familiar with the terrain. They not only have a clear division of labor, but also have plenty of food and water. They have lived there for a long time. What does this mean?"

    The Bee Eater turned around and looked at the ape and the ape. He said to the people one by one, "explain, there is their territory!"

    "And if I remember correctly, there is only one kind of Warcraft in the deep forest that has the ability to own a territory..."

    Suddenly, all the people on the scene changed their faces.

    Because, deep in the forest of behemoths, there are only nine levels of Warcraft that can occupy a territory!

    That is to say, there must be a ninth level Warcraft in that group of seemingly ordinary monkeys, who is responsible for leading them and occupying this terrain. At the same time, it shows that they have entered the territory of a ninth level Warcraft!

    There may be a ninth level Warcraft around you

    When this idea rose in the minds of the elite scouts, they all swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Speechless face also gradually dignified up, the moment is decisive. "We can''t stay here any longer. Let''s evacuate!"

    No one opposed the silent decision, all nodded in unison

    "Woo!!!"

    All of a sudden, a cry came from the top of the people''s heads. When they heard the sound, everyone''s body shook and their faces were full of horror. )

 Chapter 555

    All of us looked up at the source of the sound, which was not far away from the top of our heads. There, a gray ape was standing on a branch. Two arms, which were longer than our heels, were dancing to the people below. There were a lot of cries in our mouths. The sound rang through the whole quiet space

    It''s the ape!

    When the voice of the ape sounded, there was a disorderly cry in the opposite direction immediately, in response to the ape, accompanied by a strong wind flying through the air, approaching towards the location of the people

    "Found..." Speechless face sank, the wine red pupil looked directly at the long handed ape who was still shouting in the distance. With a flick of his hand, a "gun of electric shock" hit the long handed ape at an extremely fast speed, which stopped the call of the long handed ape.

    Seeing that the "electric gun" is about to hit the ape, a slightly Golden Shadow suddenly breaks through the air. Before the "electric gun" hits the ape, it appears in front of the ape and faces the "electric gun"!

    With a bang, the shadow collided with the gun of electric shock, and the gun of electric shock was immediately scattered, while the shadow was knocked upside down and flew out. It made a flexible circle in the mid air, stood on a tree trunk, and faced the crowd below.

    Canying shadow is the macaque, and it is the strongest and the highest level macaque of level 79!

    "Woo!" The long back ape''s hands are wide back, a long mouth is crying to the people below, the voice is like a bird or a wolf, it sounds very harsh, a pair of eyes with fierce light are staring at the people, a fierce momentum rises from its small body and covers all people below!

    The body of the elite exploration team sank a little, and then struggled to stand up. It can be seen from the way they bite their teeth and die. The momentum of the apes on the back of their hands has a great impact on them!

    That''s natural. The level of this ape is 79, which is the eighth level peak. However, none of these elite exploration teams has reached the seventh level peak, which is different from that of the ape by more than one level. It''s very good that they didn''t lie on the ground directly under the influence of this momentum.

    "All on alert!" Fifi, Bingling and Bixi immediately ordered that their eyes should be fixed on the ape on the back of their hands. The momentum from the ape made their palms slightly sweaty and their hearts gloomy.

    "Retreat! Retreat quickly! "

    There is no doubt that all the companions of the ape have been called by the just crowing sound. Fifi and others can clearly feel that not far away, many shadows with obvious magic waves are flying towards this side. The speed is only slower than that of the ape

    Feifei, Bingling and Bixi turn their heads and shout at everyone. Their voices have been raised a lot. It seems that even they are all anxious.

    There''s no way not to worry. Just now, Bee Eater prayed to explain to everyone the situation where he and others are now. The four words "nine level Warcraft" are now like a heavy mountain, squeezed into everyone''s heart. Fifi and others know that if they don''t retreat, they are really dead!

    Wordless also picked up little Flemish and took the rest of the girls to protect the elite exploration team. He was ready to retreat. He didn''t worry about the accidents of himself and others. After all, little Flemish is also a ninth level!

    Even I can get the Ninth level strength in a short time. I will join hands with Xiao Fulan. As long as the other side is not the Ninth level monster that is strong against the sky and above the 85 level, are I afraid of losing?

    Besides, even if I can''t fight, I''m afraid I can''t run? With the help of system props, you can''t have enough props now. It''s only a matter of minutes to get out.

    With such a token, he would not be frightened by the four words of "level 9 Warcraft". Of course, he didn''t want to fight with a level 9 Warcraft, so he agreed to retreat.

    More than a hundred people gathered together and retreated under the cover of each other. At this time, a group of black shadows came from the front and gathered with the ape and the ape that found them. They scattered on the branches around them, and the crowing started one after another, including in front of the direction of the people''s retreat, which stopped the people who were ready to retreat

    "Guard!" Fifi shouted loudly, "the night spirit" has been out of its sheath and has fallen into her hands. Bingling and Bixi''s uniforms were taken out in an instant. At this time, if they are slighted, they will die!

    The elite exploration team''s body shape leaped. A second later, a circular array was put out. All the people formed a circle and faced the outside. Their arms were raised high and defended.

    Looking around for a moment, the less than 20 apes who were still frolicking there were all present. Gray figures jumped among the trees. They were extremely flexible. They were either jumping or hanging upside down on the trees in all directions. They were crying to everyone, as if at the next moment, they would jump up violently, so that everyone would not Dare to act rashly.I feel that the breath of the apes and the apes are all locked in themselves and others, and the people''s hearts slowly mention it, and the eyes are filled with a little panic.

    Speechless glanced at all the apes hanging in the tree, until all the faces of the apes fell into their own eyes, they were relieved, which made all the people who heard his relaxed voice puzzled.

    Now the situation, but extremely not optimistic, how to relax

    Seeing the puzzled look of the people, he said without a word: "there are only apes and apes here, and there is no ninth level Warcraft occupying the territory..."

    Smell speech, everyone suddenly, full of nervous face but slightly relaxed so little, at least, in such a situation, this is a good news in bad news.

    The Bee Eater prayed to close his eyes and feel the surroundings with his own ability. He confirmed that there was no other spiritual fluctuation around. The Bee Eater nodded and said, "there is no other Warcraft around. The Ninth level Warcraft doesn''t seem to be in the territory!"

    At the words of the Bee Eater, Feifei and others, who were fighting against the idea of death, suddenly had a glimmer of hope.

    "Everyone! Fight with all your might! " Feifei''s body rose a strong fighting spirit ripple, which wrapped the body of her husband. "Take advantage of the absence of the Ninth level Warcraft, solve these Warcraft with the fastest speed, and then leave here!"

    "Yes!" The resounding response echoed in everyone''s ears. At the same time, the wave of fighting spirit and magic emerged from the elite exploration team at the same time. At this moment, all people''s strength showed!

    "Then..." Speechless looked up at the six apes. "Our rivals, are they?"

    With speechless look up to those long back ape, there are daisy, Meiqin, bee eating * * pray, Icarus, astraya, little Fleur, silk flag favorite, Flender, Long Hu Li Hou, shiliv ten people!

    They all know that if no one deals with these apes, the elite exploration team will lose all of them!

    Shiv''s body suddenly exploded with a cold cold wave of ice blue, carrying the mighty magic power, swept around, a golden noble Qi staff appeared in her hand, she held it in her hand, and it was the gold uniform that was auctioned by SHIV!

    Catch the cold current all over her body, and SHIV flies gently. Then she rushes to an ape with a long back. The ape crows angrily. She also leaps down the tree and rushes to SHIV. Next moment, the two figures collide!

    I don''t know if it''s because of her choice. The longback ape she rushed to has the same level as her, 72!

    See, the ground, silent smile, wine red pupil, flash a thick golden light, such as the momentum of blood from the sky!

    "Finally, we can have a good time!" (to be continued. )

 Chapter 556

    "Five jackalopithecus?" Meiqin licks the corner of her mouth, and a little excitement appears on her pretty face. Then she looks at one of the apes. "I''ll take the 75 level longback! Just the same level as me... "

    After that, Meiqin didn''t wait for silence to answer. A "electric gun" was fired and attacked the 75 level long back ape. The other side gave a strange cry, jumped up and fell on the ground, rushed to Meiqin, and met it with a more powerful "electric gun"!

    Equal rank Astria nodded her head thoughtfully. In the dark red pupil, the unique streamer of the system after the perception was turned on flashed. She swept all the apes above, and then stopped. "Then I am the 77 level one!"

    In a second, the clothes on her body had faded and changed. The blue light armor covered her body. A pair of pure white wings spread out, and one pure white feather fell from it. During a wave, she flew to the 77 level long back ape!

    Icarus seemed to understand what they said, and his eyes were on the strongest longback ape, the 79 grade one. As soon as the indigo pupil turned, an imaginary box emerged, and the color became crimson. Obviously, Icarus''s chosen opponent was it!

    "Queen of space mode! on£¡¡±

    A flash of light, from Icarus'' body, soon faded down, exposing Icarus in white light armor to the air!

    The blue light wings flicked like hands, bringing up a breeze. Under the wind, Icarus disappeared in place and appeared over his target!

    "Target locked! Start to exclude! "

    At the next moment, countless cherry colored missiles came down from the sky and went to the gibbon. To this end, the gibbon hammered his chest with both hands, opened his mouth and howled angrily. He didn''t retreat but moved in. He flashed to Icarus

    I saw that the three women each chose a long back ape. They raised their eyebrows, shook their heads and laughed. The three most powerful long back apes were chosen by the three of them, and their grades were just the same. Is it coincidence or irony

    The rest, there is a 70 level, and a 74 level, do you want to choose the same level? Isn''t that the weakest one

    Speechless mouth corner took a smoke, looked at 70 level and 74 level of the two long back apes, will be in the arms of the little Flemish on the ground. "Little Fleur, you stay with some elder sisters, and my elder brother will come back as soon as he goes..."

    "Ah?..." Little Fleur was a little dissatisfied with his lips, hung an oil bottle, and twisted her body. "But Fran also wants to play..."

    When the word "play" came out, the wordless face became tangled. "That, little Fleur, you don''t want to play first..."

    "Why?..."

    "Because..." "Later, there may be something more interesting. I''ll come and play with little Fleming..." he said with a deep smile

    "More fun!" As soon as little Fleur''s eyes brightened, the cerebellar pouch immediately began to drop. It seemed that she was looking forward to the so-called "more interesting thing".

    "Wait..." Suddenly the Bee Eater prayed. "Don''t let Fran do it. Do you want to fight two eighth level Warcraft at a time?"

    "Any questions?" Speechless of course nodded and stood up. "It''s just two eighth level Warcraft. If they are both above level 75, maybe I have to worry about them. Unfortunately, these two apes are only level 70 and level 74..."

    "Level 70 Do you The Bee Eater prayed to look at the 70 level long handed ape, then turned his head to look at the daisy, the silk flag favorite, franda, and the last four people of Long Hu Li, and looked at them together, with a sharp smile in his heart.

    "Words!" Daisy holding a "white cherry", a step in front of the plan to stop in front of the speechless, in its stunned look, a smile. "Let''s give it to the 70 level longback ape!"

    "You?" Speechless and startled. "That''s level 8. Even if it''s level 70, it''s not level 7 to deal with!"

    Smell speech, the Bee Eater prayed to touch his long hair with one hand, and said casually: "I remember that when you and Sappho were spelled out, it seemed that they were only seven steps..."

    "I''m not the same. Only by combining all the abilities and equipment, such as" true ancestral lineage "," infinite martial arts "," electric shock makes LV5 "," treasure of the king "," Zhidian Zana ", can I achieve that level..."

    "That''s why I said ''we''" The daisy interrupted the silence. "Although we don''t have your powerful ability and equipment, there are five people to deal with a level 8 Warcraft. Isn''t there no way to win?"

    Hearing Daisy''s words, speechless could not help but silence down, looked up at the 70 level long hand back ape, speechless hesitated and said: "are you sure? Is it really all right?... ""Oh, you can''t be too fussy!" The silk flag loves to jump out. "In any case, even if super can''t fight, super won''t be killed. It''s really super can''t. We super run away, can super do it?"

    "Let''s try..." Franda also advised: "if it''s really not possible, with our strength, five people together, self-protection is always capable, nothing will happen..."

    Franda originally wanted to say that there was life fusion. Even if he and others died, he could revive them with a few call points. But franda knew that wordless actually didn''t like to let women use life fusion as an excuse to do something that would harm him, even if he would revive, it would not work. So franda changed.

    Even the most timid, the most cherish life of franda have said so, speechless can only reluctantly nod down. "Take care of yourself. You can''t do it. Remember to use the props I gave you..."

    "Don''t worry..." Long Hu Li said softly, although the voice is light, the tone is very firm, so that people can easily feel her determination

    Before entering the giant beast forest, wordless exchanged many things that could be used in the critical moment from the props list of the system, such as the scroll for escaping to the city, the "resplendent breath" for saving life, and so on. Then, they were divided into nine parts and handed over to nine girls respectively.

    With these, girls can fully ensure their own safety. After all, if it''s really not possible, you can use the scroll to go back to the camp outside the giant beast forest. This is also the reason why girls can be brought into the giant beast forest without any words!

    That night, wordless even thought about finding props like satellites or mobile cameras from the list of system props. By putting these props, we can explore the situation in the forest of monsters. We''d better find out the clues about the monsters of the king of beasts and the forest of monsters. Unfortunately, we failed in the end

    For one thing, there are many restrictions on the use of large-scale props such as satellites. It''s impossible to use them successfully in the world of sparril where there is a lot of fighting and magic. For another thing, there''s no way to use props that can be used by human beings. There''s no way to get through the natural insurance of giant beast forest. Either the exploration distance is not enough, or they''re blocked by various Warcraft. That''s why you have to go out to protect yourself Driving

    Daisy, Bee Eater, silk flag favorite, franda and long Huli stood under the 70 level longhand back ape and looked at the crying longhand back ape who was facing his grinning teeth. Daisy raised "white cherry".

    "Ah, wasp eater, isn''t your ability to control level 8 Warcraft? With us, really no problem?... "

    "It''s true that the eighth level is too reluctant to control..." The Bee Eater asked for a crooked head and a smile. "However, there is no problem with the influence. If there is help from the long pot..."

    "That''s good..."

    Maybe five girls are dissatisfied with their boasting in front of them. With a wave of two long arms, the ape danced a shadow, then rushed to the five daisies (to be continued. )

 Chapter 557

    Although the strength of the members of the elite exploration team is not bad, in a hurry, the guard circle was broken by 12 apes. The strength of the top apes in the seventh level is not as good as that of Fifi, Bingling and Bixi. Members like the elite exploration team will lose the battle in an instant with one enemy and two, but not with one enemy and three. Finally, it is still seven Eight people at the same time to deal with a long handed ape, it can be the upper hand.

    The top seven level of Warcraft is equivalent to the top 20 level of the World College of sparril. Although it can''t be compared with the top 10, it''s not far behind. After a while of entanglement, everyone was dragged there. It seems that in a short time, they can''t win.

    The members of the elite exploration team were dragged there by the apes. Feifei, Bingling and Bixi were very anxious. They didn''t forget that these apes were covered by a ninth level Warcraft. If they can''t make a quick decision, it will be all over when the Ninth level Warcraft appears!

    "Ice spirit!" Feifei''s face was as heavy as water, and hurriedly came up from behind the team. "Use your ice fighting spirit to limit the speed of the apes!"

    "Good!" Under the reminder of Feifei, Bingling finally woke up and quickly raised his Double Daggers!

    Suddenly, a cold air of ice blue fighting spirit surged out of the body of ice spirit, and the fighting spirit was all around him. The ice blue fighting spirit turned into a cold current, separated from him, and drifted up to the sky, forming a blue streamer, a special sense of oppression, coming out from those streamers, and shrouded down!

    The sense of oppression suddenly attacked. The long handed apes, who were originally nimble jumping and playing tricks on the members of the elite exploration team, stumbled and slowed down. They were caught by surprise and even cut several wounds from their bodies!

    When I was in college, Bingling used this move to deal with speechlessness. When it was used, it took a long time to accumulate energy. But this time, Bingling used the stunt of ice fighting Qi, which took less than a few breaths from the beginning to the end. It can be seen from here that Bingling''s control over its own ice fighting Qi has also been significantly improved!

    Under the action of ice fighting spirit, the apes were all restricted and slowed down a bit. This is a very good chance to strike in the eyes of the elite exploration team!

    They burn their fighting spirit one after another, catch their uniforms, bully themselves during the drinking period, and beat the apes to defeat. The situation is completely reversed!

    "Woo..." "Woo..." "Woo..." "Woo..." "Woo..."

    The apes in the fight with the elite exploration team were limited by this sense of oppression, and they were in a very passive situation. Taking this opportunity, Bixi rushed into the monkeys group with a knight''s sword, injuring several apes in succession, which made many apes cry miserably.

    Ice spirit didn''t stop using its own fighting spirit of ice. It urged its fighting spirit with force, constantly controlled the streamer over the field, and stood at the back of everyone.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to fight, but if he doesn''t control it carefully, then his ice fighting spirit won''t recognize people. At that time, it''s not just the apes, but all people who are restricted!

    Bingling has to work hard to control his ability and avoid those who are fighting. It''s a technical job. After all, they are constantly moving, so Bingling needs to keep controlling. Fortunately, although it''s a bit laborious, so Bingling can''t play, but the effect is very pleasant.

    Of course, Bingling has no way to play, does not mean that Fifi has no way to play!

    "Whoosh!"

    A silvery knife light suddenly came out of the monkeys. It was extremely fast. Under a thin shadow, it was cut to the ape. It was cut by the blade. The ape retreated as if they had been hit, with a painful cry and a touch of blood flow

    Fifi rushed towards the retreating monkeys, like a wolf into a sheep, regardless of his own defense, and his fighting spirit grew rapidly among the blade of the night elf. In a blink of an eye, it had been raised to the extent that the blade was covered with the fighting spirit light!

    Feifei waved a knife, and a strong fighting spirit turned into a blade. It was as quick as lightning and as fast as thunder. It suddenly hit several long handed apes. Several long handed apes were hit in the front by a huge mountain. They looked up with blood and flew out!

    "Good!" Seeing that Feifei solved several long handed apes in a blink of an eye, Bixi couldn''t help shouting. He was also in the heart of unyielding strength. He chased after him, and the Knights'' swords cut off the long handed apes and made them cry.

    The two men are trying their best to fight against the ape. The elite exploration team immediately rushed to the monkeys at full speed. Without hesitation, they began to fall down

    After a while, finally, a few long handed apes, who were "mainly cared for" by Fifi, Bixi and the elite exploration team, couldn''t survive. One of them rose and fell, with blood floating on his body frequently. His gray fur was all stained with blood. The offensive began to fade, and he continued to defend. Obviously, they were unable to fight.We can see that the eyes of Fifi and Bixi are bright, and they appear on the sides of these apes. Then, the swords and swords of knights come out together, and the fighting spirit and fighting skills are singing together. In the voices of other apes, they are beating them!

    "Bang!!!"

    When the fight spirit and fighting skills spread away, those long handed apes attacked by Fifi and Bixi flew out of the dust and fell on the ground not far away. After a few tosses, they lost their movement

    Now, the battle is going on, casualties, in a moment, there are

    "Woo!!!"

    The death of their companions made the rest of the apes rise to the sky and hiss. Their voices were filled with sadness, and their fierce anger and murderous intention spread. The fierce breath spread in the air, and the streamers made by the ice fighting spirit that restricted their speed began to crumble, as if they were about to disappear.

    Bingling''s face could not help changing. He felt that his fighting spirit of ice had dissipated. Bingling hurriedly urged the fighting spirit of ice again, increased the output of fighting spirit of ice, and stabilized the fighting spirit of ice. However, the fighting spirit of ice was already a little poor. The fighting spirit of ice was a little dim. The brow of Bingling burst with a green tendon, which can be imagined At this time, how reluctant he is.

    "Ice spirit!" Bessie turned around and shouted to Bing Ling, who was barely supporting him, "hurry up! Take the medicine to restore fighting spirit! Or your body won''t stand it! "

    Smell speech, ice spirit bit teeth, know now is no longer the time to save, take a bottle of medicine from their own space props on the spot, pour it into their mouth, swallow it.

    At the next moment, the faint fighting spirit of Bingling becomes surging again. Under the urging of Bingling, the streamer rushes into the air. The streamer shivers. A stronger sense of oppression acts on the apes, and pulls back the apes who might have broken away from the restrictions, making them angry.

    Bessie frowned and said to Fifi, who was a little wary, "let''s be careful. These apes have never used magic before. If they are in a state of emergency, we may have casualties!"

    "No!" Feifei looked coldly at the apes who were beating their chests because of anger, looked around the elite exploration team who had attacked him, and said, "it can''t be that they are hiding. Their companions are dead, but the apes haven''t used magic yet. I don''t think that Warcraft has such a sense of intolerance!"

    "You mean..." Bessie hesitated for a moment. "These apes don''t use magic?"

    "That''s right!" "Otherwise, there''s no reason to explain why their companions died and they were so angry that they didn''t use magic," Fifi said

    Bessie laughed.

    "It seems that the situation is still favorable!" (to be continued. )

 Chapter 558

    The battle between the elite exploration team and the ape is still going on. The incessant sounds of cheers, explosions and crows are heard all around, and they are introduced into the ears of the harp

    Looking at the figures of people and monkeys flashing from the other side of the forest, Meiqin looks sideways, and the brown pupils seem to be able to see through the obstacles of the trees, and look at the group war over there. The pretty face presents a heroic smile.

    "There seems to be no problem with sister Fifi..."

    The eyes turned to look at the long back ape not far in front of her, and the smile on Meiqin''s face gradually converged. She no longer paid too much attention to other battlefields, and transferred all her mind back.

    The hand gently stroked the bangs in front of the forehead. There was a blue and white current connected between the bangs and the hands, which seemed to be very dazzling. At this time, the Meiqin seemed to be shining as if the whole person were shining.

    Under Meiqin''s eyes, the ape can''t help crying. There is a ferocious look in its eyes. The overwhelming and fierce breath comes out of its body. The breath is full of anxiety. Obviously, the ape also found that his own people are dying

    This makes the monkey angry. His long hands reach out to him and beat his chest to show his anger.

    "The monkey is indeed a monkey. If you are angry, you will beat your chest..." Meiqin glanced at the ape on the back of the long hand, raised his hands, patted it gently, and then separated again. A blue and white electric light shone from Meiqin''s hands!

    "I think you''d better go back to the zoo!"

    The blue and white current is gently held by the palm of the hand, and the current expands abruptly. In less than a few seconds, the scattered current expands and merges. During the flash of a half meter radius lightning cluster, it appears in the hands of the Meiqin!

    Holding the huge blue and white ray group, the merqin slowly held up a smile at the corner of its mouth, then raised its head and flung it out. The huge ray group suddenly swept out like a storm!

    With the explosion of thunder light group, the ground around the place is billowing up, the soil is rapidly dissipated, and the dust is also thinned up. Rock plates are carried up one by one, which directly highlights the ground, with a terrible momentum!

    "Woo!"

    Looking at the huge thunder light group coming, the long back ape''s whole body is hairy, just like a hedgehog under attack. A low cry comes from its mouth, and a shadow comes from its side. The shadow is waved by. The sharp wind can be heard in almost the whole battlefield!

    The blue and white ray group shot out, finally collided with the shadow heavily!

    "Bang!"

    They vibrate and annihilate in the same loud noise. The difference is that the ray cluster dissipates directly, and the shadow shows its true face, the arm of the long back ape!

    "Hard hand..." Meiqin is surprised to see the arm taken back by the ape. She is a little surprised. She uses her body to block her attack, and it doesn''t look damaged. I''m afraid the hardness of her hands is not low.

    The mind rotates, and the powerful electric light flashes from the body surface of Meiqin, which wraps the whole person in it. When Meiqin stomps heavily on the ground, the electric current on her body flows directly from her feet to the ground, and then expands to shoot at the longback ape in a net shape!

    As the electric current moves on the ground, the ground rolls over wildly, and the clear sound of collapse continues to ring from below. A moment later, the whole land within ten meters around the body is completely broken, just like dry wasteland.

    In the loud sound of collapse, the face of the ape on the back of the long hand was raised, and a strange cry was made. The long hands were pounded on the ground, and the body disappeared in place, floating to the air. One hand was raised, and the metal light suddenly appeared on it. In a low symphony, the body shape in the air disappeared in an instant!

    When the long back ape appeared again, it was not far away from the side of the body!

    The arm with metallic luster flicks out quickly, cuts through the obstacles of the atmosphere, rolls up a burst of air force, and waves to the small waist of the Meiqin. With such momentum, as long as the Meiqin is hit for a while, it will be played directly!

    As soon as the complexion coagulates, Meiqin steps on the ground again, and the electric light on her body makes a loud noise. But this time, what responds to Meiqin''s electric sound is not a net of electric shock, but a black trend of iron sand!

    Like a tiny wasp, the tide of iron sand gathers into a wave and makes a soft sound. It rolls in the void for a while. Next moment, a thick iron sand barrier stands on the side of the mermaid and in front of the arm attacked by the ape!

    "Bang!" The long hand thumped heavily on the iron sand barrier and scattered a lot of iron sand. The terrible destructive force made the hand of the long back ape go through the iron sand barrier deeply, poked a hole, and even went through it to Meiqin!

    As soon as Meiqin''s pupil shrank, a little panic appeared on her face, and her consciousness stepped back two steps. The two steps of subconsciousness saved Meiqin once. The hand of longback ape came a few centimeters in front of Meiqin''s face, and then stopped. The reason was not that she was weak, but that the longback ape''s hand was not long enoughThe whole hand of the ape goes through the iron sand barrier and stabs the Meiqin. But because the hand is not long enough, the armpit of the ape is on the iron sand barrier, and it can''t move forward any more, which leads to the escape of Meiqin and the extremely funny scene.

    If the ape''s intelligence is mature, it will surely cry without tears, because this is the first time in its life that its hands are not long enough to reach

    Looking at the long hand close by, Meiqin has a cold sweat on her forehead, which makes her pretty face look very stiff. The strong wind brought by the long hand blows on her face, which makes Meiqin feel cold.

    Almost, just hit, hit the face of Meiqin

    Gradually, her head turned around and she realized what she was facing. Meiqin looked at her long hand and her face was angry!

    "You even slapped!" With an angry smile, Meiqin took out a token, and the electric light on her body flickered wildly. The electric sound of "bilibilibili" came into the ears of the apes on the back of the hands. The apes on the back of the hands were shocked. It seemed that they felt danger. They took out their arms and quickly backed away!

    But the hand has just been pulled out, and before it can back away, an orange beam is to break through the iron sand barrier, expanding the hole that was originally pierced by the long back ape. The distance is too close. The long back ape can''t avoid it at all. Only when it can raise its hand and protect itself, the orange light hits it!

    "Bang!"

    ''s "super electromagnetic gun" exploded on the long hand ape. The terrifying force made the long ape monkey shrieking and screaming. It flew up to the air, but with the defense of the arm, the long back ape was injured, but unfortunately it was not heavy. It soon adjusted its shape in mid air. When the long ape was trying to chase past, the sight of a pair of monkey eyes made it crowed. coming.

    Only see, stand on the ground of the Meiqin, its palm, a strong electro-optic is suddenly rotating at high speed, with the rotation of the electro-optic, it seems that even the surrounding air is sucked into the general, and in the high-speed rotation, inside, a horrible hot high temperature, flooding in the electro-optic surface!

    In an instant, in the blue and white electric light, the fire burst out, and in an instant, it was hit by the Meiqin, and it was hit hard on the long back ape who could not avoid it!

    "Woo!!!" The violent electric current acts on the body of the apes. The apes have no time to deal with it. Their hair is instantly scorched by electricity.

    Then, the high temperature generated by the electro-optic rotation also worked. In a very short period of time, it was wrapped up with the injured macaque. Then, the more shrill scream sounded in the air.

    The high temperature lasted for nearly half a minute, and gradually annihilated, but the apes are now turned into a piece of coke, falling to the ground

    Meiqin vs. gibbon! Win! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 559

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "autumn leaf d''mourning V"! And "ice fire X" and "toad GG"

    "Ah! Look at me! "

    At the same time, a blue lightsaber shot out of a hilt in Astria''s hand. Together with Astria, it turned into a meteor and fell to its own target. The speed of falling was very terrible, even the atmosphere It''s shaking!

    Astraya has the wings with the highest mobility and acceleration ability among all-purpose angels, and the speed is also the strongest among all-purpose angels. With her terrible melee ability, astraya almost has no enemies in melee!

    "Woo ~ ~" the ape''s hands were wide open, and the cry sounded. It seemed that he was saying something to astraya. Facing the dive of astraya, the ape raised his hands.

    A lightsaber twining with energy is like a giant electric drill, which pierces the sky. Astria, with hundreds of feet of downward momentum and momentum, holds the lightsaber in an unparalleled manner and directly stabs the longback ape!

    "Woo!" The face of the ape on the back of the long hand is ferocious. It makes a loud rasping sound. Then it jumps up and waves with one hand. The arm shadow shrouded in the gray awn tears the wind and waves. It is hard to resist the blow from the sky!

    "Bang!!!"

    There was a roar in the sky. The long - handed ape, which had jumped, flew out of the sky with a blow from astraya, and then fell into the ground, revealing a terrible hole. The two eight - level strong men, who were also the 77 - level eight - level strong men, attacked and collided with each other, and the terrible afterwave immediately broke the whole ground!

    Tens of meters of the ground, all into ruins, in front of the afterwaves, whether the ground or trees, are as fragile as tofu, all collapsed or fell, the whole earth has sunk a full meter, smoke filled, rock concussion away

    Astraya''s clash with the apes made the elite exploration team members and apes in the group battle in the distance cover their ears in agony, stunned by the sudden sound

    "Ah!" Astraya was also thrown out by the terrible anti earthquake force. The delicate and delicate body rolled back and forth in the mid air, and then turned up to the sky again. Astraya quickly spread out the wings and tried to control her body, which stabilized her body with the help of the wings.

    "It hurts..." Astraya put her shield on her left hand and pressed it on her right hand holding the sword. She rubbed and rubbed at the wrist. Even though astraya had occupied all the advantages, she was numbed by the shock. It was because the momentum of astraya''s dive and falling helped her expand her strength. Otherwise, her hand must have been red and swollen.

    We can judge the strength of the body on the front of the apes.

    "Do you..." Astraya puffed up her cheeks in pain, and said rather wrongly: "I knew that I would not choose the same grade, and it hurt me so much..."

    When astraya complained that she had chosen the wrong treatment, on the ruins of the ground, during the call of macaque, she rushed out of the ground, stood on the ground, looked up and shouted at astraya, her eyes were full of anger, obviously, the blow just made her very angry.

    "Ah, you are all right..." Seeing the ape''s body, except for a little dust, there was no half of the damage. Astriya''s little face was full of surprise. Although she was stupid, she was not without brain, but even the ground had collapsed, but the other side had nothing, which was enough for astriya''s surprise.

    "Well, one more time!" Astraya cried out defiantly. The lightsaber swung past, behind her. Then her wings quivered. In a flash, she dived down again. She just complained that she had chosen the wrong opponent, but now she wanted to do it again. I have to say that she was a fool

    "Woo!" The voice of the ape is still reverberating. The figure of the ape becomes a shadow in a flash. When astraya thought it was going to do it again, the ape turned around and drifted away

    Looking at the gradually drifting shadow, astraya was stunned, stunned and stopped. She didn''t react for a long time, and then she couldn''t help being angry.

    "Don''t run! Sly monkey! " As soon as the wings were shaken, astraya dived forward, and immediately chased the ape.

    The two eight step strong men, one running in front and the other chasing behind, are enough to make countless people drop their chin on the ground and never pick it up again.

    Suddenly, the escaped ape turned back, followed a strange arc and came to astraya''s face in an instant, which surprised astraya. The conditioned lightsaber turned and stabbed him out.

    When the lightsaber came to the body, the ape changed its direction again and crossed an arc. At the moment of Astria''s attack, it floated to the side of Astria''s body with the help of the moving track, and then the arm shot out. The power suddenly soared to the limit!"Ah!" The sudden changes made it impossible for astraya to withdraw her attack. She could only raise her left hand shield and block the arm of the ape. With the loud bang of "Dang", the whole astraya was knocked out by the huge force.

    A turn over, astraya body shape skimmed over the air, stopped there, dark red eyes to long back ape, face faint red, that is astraya really angry omen!

    "Hateful monkey, master said that people are stupid, even if they don''t, now even you monkeys are playing with me..." Astraya''s body trembled. It was angry. It seems that for a monkey to play IQ with himself, astraya''s anger value in his heart is to directly break the watch!

    The gibbon didn''t know that he had made a stupid volcano angry. He turned his body into seven or eight streams of light, jumped to astraya in the sky, and wound around him like a fist. It looked like seven or eight, but in fact, it was only one. This was the gibbon''s irregular Dodge in a small range!

    In astraya''s eyes, the ape is just like playing with her!

    The long blonde hair swelled, and the little face was full of anger. Astriya had a drink, and a lightsaber flashed out like lightning, and her body rotated 360 degrees in the mid air. In a moment, her melee ability reached its limit, turning into a gust of wind. In an instant, the shadow around her body passed by. During this period, astriya at least waved the lightsaber in her hand Dance more than ten times, constantly attacking!

    The light wind blows around and waits for the wind to disappear. When astraya shows her figure again, all the shadows around have disappeared. Only one remains, falling to the ground in a dull sound

    Astraya''s eyes flashed a fine light, and a blue light flashed on the lightsaber in her hand. The blade suddenly shook, like a beating heart, rising rapidly!

    During the rising period, the lightsaber fluctuated. In a twinkling of an eye, it increased dozens of times. It became a huge lightsaber, which was held high by astraya and rushed to the sky and the sky!

    "Die for me! Stupid!!! "

    With the general sound of cheering, "chrysaor" came down from the sky and cut through the space. In this moment, the whole heaven and earth seemed to be divided into two parts. The great power of the same meteorite from "chrysaor" fluctuated and cut on the long back ape!

    "Boom!"

    With a sudden tremor and whine, there was a big crack hundreds of meters long on the ground behind the ape on the back of the long hand, like an abyss, countless pieces of rubble flying around, and the crash of the earth started!

    The hands of the ape are down, and the body is quirky and stagnant in the air. Then, a crack on the same plane as the abyss crack on the ground spreads from the ape, accompanied by the scarlet blood and the body divided into two parts

    Astraya vs. gibbon! Win! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 560

    (recommend a friend''s book, "unlimited hunting". The author once wrote a good curtilage article, but it''s too bad. Friends can go and have a look...)

    (in addition, please ask for support and subscribe for rewards. Don''t fall behind) ~)

    when Meiqin and astraya win or lose, the battle of Icarus is just beginning Start

    Unlike Meiqin and astraya, Icarus''s ability is mostly in group warfare and destructive power. Once participating in a battle, it is difficult to control the strength when fighting. Even Apollo has to use its own "absolute defense circle" to defend. If it is not good, it is likely to affect its peers!

    So, at the beginning of the battle, Icarus, like a flash of lightning, cut through the space in an instant, so he appeared in front of the ape. Instead of fighting directly, he flew his opponent out with the light wing behind him and a slap, far away from the battlefield.

    At the moment when Icarus moved, the ape moved the same, but its speed was not lazy, but it was more than one chip weaker than Icarus with wings. One of the apes could not respond. The ape only had time to put on a defensive position, and then flew out under the light wing blow!

    In the process of inverted flight, the ape broke many trees, and even hit the ground at last, forming a long cross ditch, then turned over and steadied.

    Feeling the burning pain on the back, the face of the monkey on the back of the long hand is wrinkled into a ball, and its mouth is wide, and it makes a series of light calls. If we change to other monkeys on the back of the long hand, we may only get angry at this time, but this monkey on the back of the long hand, whose level is as high as 79, is only a step away from the Ninth level, and its intelligence is naturally the most mature.

    At its level, I have no idea how to make sense and how to make it meaningless, so instead of getting angry, it stood up and looked up at the sky, where the angel holding the blue wing was floating

    "Artemis!"

    Icarus''s eyes flashed a streamer of light, the light wings behind them spread, and countless pink lights came out of them. The cherry missile with a long meteor like tail, pushed by the pink light tail, went to the gibbon!

    When the ape thumped his chest, he raised an arm, and a "clack" sound like the bone being crushed came from his arm. When the sound rang, the ape''s hand twisted, as if something was expanding inside. Then, his hands suddenly increased several times!

    Before the arrival of cherry colored missiles, the apes would close their swollen hands, protect themselves, and cover the whole body, and the missiles would also attack the huge hands!

    "Boom..."

    The explosion came out loud. All the missiles smashed into the hands of the ape, rolled up a thick smoke, and covered the ape''s body shape in a moment.

    Icarus looked down. In the dark red pupil, the sci-fi box turned slightly, as if he could see through the situation inside. "Artemis" came out again and bombed into the thick smoke!

    The whole sky is filled with a pink streamer, which is extremely fast. Just in a blink of an eye, there are bursts of explosions in the thick smoke. Suddenly, the dust on the ground is more thick.

    At the moment, Icarus seems to be the most violent battery, his eyes are straight on the ground, and the "Artemis" behind the light wing is constantly shooting out, without a pause. The sky is full of light, and the pink meteors are released from the top to the bottom, bringing up a sound burst like a mountain crash and tsunami, and they are smashing into the smoke!

    The number of "Artemis" seems to be endless, which makes the whole sky full of explosions. The ground is already overwhelmed by the attack of "Artemis". The rock plate is inch by inch broken, and the ground is slowly cracked. But for a while, the surrounding area centered on the thick smoke is already full of cracks and potholes!

    "Woo ~ ~" at one moment, in the thick smoke, the unique cry of the longback ape finally sounded, full of impetuousness and ferocity. Obviously, under the constant attack of Icarus, the longback ape could not hold on!

    Suddenly, the top of the smoke rose slightly. Then, a dark shadow came out of the raised part. It was a little faster than the shooting speed of "Artemis". It flexibly avoided the trajectory of one of the missiles. Between the ups and downs, it came to Icarus!

    "Woo!" With a long cry of the ape, a pair of huge arms were raised high, held together, and then buckled down again. They hit Icarus severely, but they made a clear and violent sound. In front of Icarus, a crystal like defense ring was standing in the forest, blocking the attack of the ape!

    The second time, the ape was blown out and hit the ground.After being fanned twice, even though the monkey''s intelligence is more mature than that of other apes, it can''t help being a little angry. Lying on the ground, the monkey can''t get up and directly blows out his huge hand.

    At the next moment, the giant hand of the long back ape swelled and grew again, just like the shell that came from the shooting. The giant hand rose and fell, stretched for more than ten meters, and hit Icarus with a fist!

    Icarus didn''t seem to think that the hand of macaroni had such function. After all, other macaroni didn''t use it. For the first time, there was an accident in the face of Kuei mubo, and then he was hit by a fist!

    The sharp pain came from the body, Icarus groaned with pain, and his delicate face turned a little red, but it soon disappeared. Looking at the ape on the back of the long hand below, Icarus ignored the pain on his body, and his bare wings soared and stretched back, and even stretched directly into the void!

    "Connect!"

    If this scene is seen by familiar people, it will definitely scream!

    A group of virtual shadows like electric cables stretched out behind Icarus. Then, a fighter like virtual shadow appeared behind Icarus!

    It''s Icarus''s trump card gold uniform! "Uranus system"!

    The sudden change made the face of the macaque on the ground change. The shadow of the fighter behind Icarus was reflected in the pupils of the animal. A sense of extreme danger rushed to its heart!

    Danger! It''s dangerous! Very dangerous!

    The ape took back his hands without hesitation. In an instant, a pair of inflated and extended hands were restored to their original shape. However, the ape leaped up and cried out to reach out his hands, which were restored to their original shape, and then surged out again to Icarus!

    Without the gigantism, the speed of the two hands of the ape has been greatly increased. Although its power has become smaller, its speed has become faster. Almost when the Uranus system appears, its hands have also been attacked!

    "Uranus system" shadow appears slowly from the void, revealing its whole picture. On it, a muzzle suddenly turns into a claw, a twist, comes to the front of Icarus, bumps into the arm of the gibbon, and deflects it!

    "Ceres!"

    The cold and harsh voice came out of Icarus'' throat, which made the monkey cold. In an instant, the cherry missile was shot out of Uranus system and hit the monkey on the back of the hand. The explosion was heard, and the shrill cry was also heard.

    It''s just that the sound has just sounded. A huge beam of light passes through the location of the sound and pinches it out!

    Icarus vs. gibbon! Win! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 561

    On the other side, Daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li, and then five people, also on the level 70 of the eight step long back ape!

    The two girls stand at the back and look at the ape on the back of the tree. Franda stands in front of the ape. Her hands are in the skirt and make a preparation. Daisy, together with the silk flag, comes to the ape in a straight line.

    The patience of the 74 level macaque seems to be very bad. Seeing that the 70 level macaque is being stared at by people, it is still in a slightly glued state. The former is about to jump out with his feet moving. However, before it moves, a heavy sense of oppression and crisis comes to him without any sign, which makes him freeze there.

    74 level long back ape gently turned his head and looked to the place where he felt oppression and crisis. Then, this long back ape saw

    Holding little Fleur''s hand, he stood there silently speechless. A pair of wine red pupils looked at it with no emotion, and did not do any other actions. However, it was this flat look that made the 74 level long back ape dare not move.

    Vaguely, this ape seems to see it. A giant animal standing in the middle of the blood sea stares straight at it, with its ferocious big mouth facing itself. Just like the next moment, the giant animal will steal out and swallow itself into its stomach!

    The golden hair of the whole vest of the 74 level longback ape exploded. Although its intelligence is not comparable to that of human beings, its instinct is very powerful. The powerful instinct tells it that as long as it dares to rush to those women, it will be fatally hit!

    The 74 level longback ape solidified there, no more movement. I saw that it had no movement, no words and no movement. I just looked at it indifferently and watched it hurt daisies and others. At the same time, my mood drifted to them and watched their fight

    Wordless side and 74 level long back ape stand in a standoff, while Daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda and Long Hu Li back five people are also in a standoff with the 70 level long back ape.

    However, it''s different from looking at little Flemish for the time being, who doesn''t want to fight. This side really wants to fight, so the stalemate hasn''t lasted for a long time. Soon, it''s broken!

    Finally, the first silk flag love can not hold up, she raised her hand, clenched into a fist, with a sharp air flow, immediately, all eyes, all attracted the past!

    Open their own eyes, a strong air flow and fierce breath around the silk flag''s favorite fist, into an invisible air ring, the silk flag''s favorite is just a fist in the void, the air ring is to greet the 70 level longback ape!

    Has been observing five people''s long back ape is also action, like a viper, silent, quick as lightning attack out!

    The stalemate situation, in an instant, was immediately broken by the silk flag favorite and the long back ape!

    The ape on the back of the hand slammed forward with a long hand, breaking the air circle of the silk flag''s favorite in the most violent way, and then launched its favorite counterattack against the silk flag!

    Looking at the ape on the back of the long hand, Long Hu Li quickly responded. A pair of pupils trembled slightly. The general ability of cheating was to use it. For a moment, it acted on his companion!

    Silk flag likes to feel something like the most, the corners of the mouth pull up a radian, facing the attack of the ape on the back of the long hand, since silk flag loves to choose to retreat, a circle of air flow from around the soles of its feet, bringing the silk flag''s favorite to a few meters away.

    At this time, the daisy standing beside the silk flag is like a pink lightning that cuts through the sky. Holding a crystal sword, it quickly stabs the ape in the middle of the sky!

    The ape screamed, grinned, changed the attack without hesitation, turned his hands into shadows, and collided with the Daisy''s "white cherry" in the air!

    "Sonorous!" The tip of the sword meets the shadow of the arm, but it makes a crisp transition sound like a collision of weapons. Daisy only feels that a terrible force has been uploaded from Bai Ying''s body to her hands, which makes her hands numb. Her body has been shaken back involuntarily, and her face is full of doubts.

    I didn''t expect that the physical strength of the apes was so strong. They used the flesh to fight for sharp weapons, but they were not damaged at all. They even forced themselves back. No wonder as a Warcraft, they couldn''t use magic. The ability of emotional magic developed to the body.

    However, although Daisy was a little surprised by the physical ability of the gibbon, and declared bankruptcy with the plan of hard hitting, Daisy did not panic. As soon as she stepped back, she saw a sound of "Shua" and a flash of sword light in her hand, and a sword came out again. This time, it was the gibbon who was in the middle of the air and could not change his body shape that retreated.

    Of course, the long back ape is not a fuel-efficient lamp, how to say, it is also an eighth level Warcraft. Even if its real strength is not equal to the eighth level of human beings, it is much stronger than the seventh level. Its body shape is retreated and its hands are clapped continuously. Its hands, which are originally longer than the body, immediately wave and draw towards the daisy!Daisy''s eyes twinkled, and she saw the two shadows of her arms drawing towards her, but she had no way to stabilize her body. In addition, when she was shaken back, she could not adjust her sword, and the shadow of her arms also came in the moment of lightning and flint!

    At the critical moment, a strange sound of "Pi" suddenly sounded, which was very clear for everyone to hear. At the same time, shaking the arm, the eyes of the ape on the back of the long hand who hit Daisy were sluggish, and the head was blank in a moment. Originally, it drew the hands of daisy, which was also a deviation. It hit the ground in front of daisy and fell deeply into the soil!

    Naturally, it''s a masterpiece of bee eating!

    When the apes came back, the result was late. A fist wind, which had been preparing for a long time, suddenly broke out when it was near the apes!

    "Ah!" Silk flag loves to open its mouth and drink a lot. The fist carrying "nitrogen armor" is pounded violently. It can''t get out of the arm. It can''t get in or get out of the belly of the long back ape. The long back ape howls and spills blood, but the hands are also successfully pulled out of the soil.

    But at this time, Daisy also stabilized her body shape. Her eyes were sharp, and her hands flashed like "white cherry". Instead of stabbing, the tough sword body of crystal long sword hit the ape on the back of the hand. The ape who was injured was shot upside down and fell on the trunk of a big tree.

    And along with it, there was a strange looking baby, which slipped down from the tree and fell into the arms of the ape

    Hands subconsciously caught the doll, almost at the same time, the baby''s belly began to expand, a sense of extreme danger, from the heart of the apes start!

    The ape shouts, raises his hand, and intends to throw the doll away. But the hand has just been raised, and a "Pi" sound rings again. The ape''s hand trembles, and the action originally intended to "throw" is changed to "hold"

    "Boom!"

    The huge explosion resounded, and the fire light engulfed the ape with the baby. At the same time, many dolls also rushed into the fire light, causing a continuous explosion. In the explosion, people could hear the final cry of the ape

    When the fire is gone, only one of them is dead. He is burnt and smoking

    Five people''s cooperation! a seamless heavenly robe!

    With the cooperation of five people, the eight step long back ape died on the spot in a faster time than the previous silent solution to Blackwater chapter!

    "Yeah! Win! " Silk flag''s favorite and franda cheered and jumped up. Daisy, bee eating and praying, and Long Hu Li all looked at each other with a smile.

    "How powerful sisters are!" Xiaofulan is also cheering and running to the direction of daisies and others. She is happy with them and can get a "really powerful" evaluation from xiaofulan. We can imagine how good the fight is.

    Looking at the joy of daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, and the last five women of Longhu Li, I smiled quietly.

    "Well done..."

 Chapter 562

    At this time, the battles of Meiqin, Icarus and astraya have won one after another. In addition, the battle of daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli queen is over!

    The result is undoubtedly gratifying, and the women are worthy of being the best in their own world. After they become the silent calling figures and have unlimited potential, they grow up to be terrifying. Even though they fight in different ways, the result will not change. In the whole four battles, except for astraya and Icarus, they have received a little light Besides the injury, her girls have not been hurt at all!

    This is a battle with the eighth level. If the result is spread out, the reputation of these eight girls will surely rise again!

    After clearly understanding the battle results of the women, there was a faint smile on wordless face, and its inner joy could not be concealed.

    Of course, speechless is happy, but his opponent, the only one left except for her opponent, is angry!

    "Woo!!!" Seeing with his own eyes the death of his companion living together day and night, the ape on the back of the hand can''t help but look up and cry. The voice is full of sadness and violence, which brings back the spirits of the joyful girls!

    At this moment, the apes are no longer afraid of anything, instinct or danger, and all of them are abandoned. In its heart, only endless anger and killing will remain in it!

    "Woo ~ ~" with bloodshot eyes staring at the silent body below, the monkey on the back of the long hand is not intelligent, but it knows that it is this man who can''t fight with his companions, so that he can only watch his companions die!

    The apes, blinded by anger, don''t hate the daisies and other people who are the culprits. Instead, they put their goal of catharsis on the speechless body. It''s a sad grievance.

    However, it is exactly the meaning of speechless!

    "Oh? It seems to have erupted... " Speechless eyebrow a pick, the corner of the mouth pulled up a smile. "Just in time, my side, it''s time to finish..."

    The ape can''t understand the meaning of wordless words, but it can hear the disdain and contempt in the words. At present, it''s furious, and the shrill cry spreads all over the scene, making daisy and others frown.

    "It''s too noisy!"

    Speechless eyes twinkled, reached forward a finger, a blue and white current flew out in an instant, and shot at the long back ape, making the angry cry in the mouth of the long back ape like a duck strangled by the neck, suddenly stopped!

    A jump, the long back ape jumped to dodge, wiping the electric current to flash into the air, at the same time, its unique attack mode is also used out!

    The long hands waved across the void and made two whistling sounds. The monkey on the back of the long hand called out, and his hands tightened as hard as he could. On the top, a metallic luster flashed up slightly, making his hands look like two steel bars. When the monkey came to the half sky five meters away from speechless, he made these steel hands!

    Obviously, the hands of the macaque are less than two meters long, but at this moment, I don''t know what method the macaque used. The hands less than two meters long hit the speechless face five meters away, as if they broke the shackles of space, making the speechless pupils slightly coagulate.

    A wrong step, speechless body quickly retreated a step, just avoided the steel hand that should have hit his face, the hands of the ape on the back of the long hand fell directly in front of speechless, just a little bit can wipe the tip of speechless nose!

    Looking at the hands falling in front of him, speechless fiercely put out his hands, caught them, the whole body''s strength surged up, spread to his hands, drank a sound, turned around, put the hands of the long back ape on his shoulders, a standard over shoulder fall, was speechless to use out!

    When the body of the monkey was pulled, it could not help making a exclamation. Then there was a whirl of the sky. The scene in front of it completely turned into a blurred arc shadow. When the monkey came back to consciousness, there was also a pain, a muffled sound and a real feeling behind it.

    It was the result of wordless throwing the ape over the shoulder and on the ground!

    But it''s not over yet. After a fall over the shoulder is used, the hands of the ape are still in the hands of speechless people. So speechless people immediately pull up the ape again, turn around, over the shoulder, smash it down, and it''s a fall over the shoulder!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    Hold the hands of the ape tightly, use the most rude way without any words, and frequently fall the ape on the ground. One by one, fall over the shoulder repeatedly. The ape is knocked out of his head and has difficulty breathing. He doesn''t slow down for a long time. Until he is strong in dizziness and starts shouting, he can''t be satisfied without words. He is pulling on his body Body, turn around in the air, throw out!

    "Bang!"The ape fell heavily on the ground, and the cracks on the ground around him spread out, showing the strength of the blow

    Looking at the monkey on the ground struggling to get up, the daisy and the Bee Eater looked at each other with a wry smile, which was too violent. Was that monkey on the back of the hand really an eighth level Warcraft? Since I was smashed into this virtue by several over shoulders, is there any mistake

    Sometimes, the simplest way, but the most effective, is reflected here!

    However, under this kind of attack, the long back ape still stood up, which caused a lot of accidents. You should know that although the over shoulder fall was simple and rough, it was also used under the strong physical ability of his real ancestor. Even if the eighth level was directly attacked by this kind of attack, I''m afraid that the injury would have covered his whole body. The long back ape could stand up, even with his body I don''t seem to have multiple injuries.

    "It''s worthy of being a monster with strong body, and it''s still a monster that can''t magic and specializes in body..." Speechless secretly praised a, then it was a smile.

    "Well, let me have a try, the effect of this ability..."

    Stroked the chest position, speechless slowly closed his eyes, consciousness sank into his body, and began to move towards the chest

    Under the wordless clothes and above the chest, three red gouyu engravings stayed there quietly, without revealing half of the strangeness, just like ordinary tattoos, which looked plain.

    However, when the wordless consciousness touched here and collided with one of the red gouyu seals, the red jade seal suddenly lit up!

    "The first ''Ruby''! Activate! "

    Under the clothes, there are three orderly rows of gouyu engravings. The leftmost gouyu engraving turns gently. A red blood light shines from above. The previous one looks like a tattoo gouyu engraving. At this moment, it is alive

    "Ruby mode"! Start! "

    Suddenly, the living gouyu''s engraving flashed up and slowly sank into the silent body. At the same time, an inexplicable force emanated from gouyu and melted into the silent body!

    Under the eyes of many people, there are a lot of red lines on the black clothes. The red lines spread over the black clothes. But for a moment, the clothes on the silent clothes have become black and blood windbreaker!

    I feel that I have entered the "Ruby mode" of the first "Ruby". Wordless gently opens his eyes. A pair of wine red pupils flash a strange red light. Then, wordless left eye fluctuates, rotates and slowly turns into gold. Inside, there is a clock

    this left eye as like as two peas of the golden clock of three.

    Needless to say, the first "Ruby mode" of "Ruby" has the ability to target Shiqi crazy three no doubt!

    At this time, speechless has become a 75 level existence with the power of time elf!

 Chapter 563

    The black clothes of the whole body turned into the windbreaker with red lines, black and blood colors, a left eye turned into gold, and there was a clock in it, which seemed to be extremely monstrous. With the appearance change, there were also levels and abilities!

    I feel clearly what kind of state I am in at this time, a pair of extremely conspicuous two-color pupils with no words, one gold and one red are slightly fluctuating, and I smile gently on my face

    Looking at the speechless figure suddenly changed into this shape, the six people, Daisy, bee eating, praying, little orchid, silk flag favorite, flanda, and long Huli, couldn''t help but stay still.

    "Brother My brother has changed... " Little orchid murmured, and looked at the great speechless not far away. Little orchid''s mouth gradually widened. Obviously, little orchid was frightened by speechless.

    "What happened to Chao?" The silk flag likes to point to speechless, a little surprised and exclaimed: "that guy, how super has become this look? What''s more, the level has been improved so much! "

    This The Bee Eater frowned slightly and then stretched out again. "This should be the blood ability mentioned before by Xiaoyan!"

    "Blood power?" Daisy came back to her mind. She seemed to think of something and hesitated for a moment. "You mean the ability called" Ruby "

    "That should be right!" The Bee Eater nodded his head and said with admiration, "when I heard the little words before, I thought that he had exaggerated his own words, but I didn''t expect that he really had such a ability..."

    After long Huli stared at Wuyan for a while and said, "I feel like something has changed..."

    "I feel the same way!" Daisy nodded her chin and said to the girls in an unreal voice, "it seems that there is a fundamental change in the family name."

    Smell speech, eat bee to hold to pray slowly nodded, obviously, she also has this kind of feeling, no, should say, familiar with silent on the scene girls, all felt!

    Daisy and others don''t know that this feeling, in fact, is fully accurate. The existence of speechless, has indeed changed the basic surname, because at this time, he is not only a true ancestor, but also an elf!

    "This is Costume?... "

    He reached out and touched his strange windbreaker. There was a little surprise between his speechless look. He seemed surprised at the appearance of his spiritual clothes, but he was more happy.

    This is also of course, if after entering the "Ruby mode", the spiritual costumes displayed are the same as their original masters, then it is impossible to use the elves'' Ruby without words!

    In the first "Ruby mode", that is, crazy three''s "Ruby mode", wordless can clearly sense that in their own body, there is a wonderful power, swimming around the whole body, but also constantly consolidating the body''s spiritual clothing. This wonderful power is the power of the spirit, that is, the power of the spirit!

    Squinting your eyes, in the sea of consciousness, there is information about Crazy three''s ability, which fluctuates and is digested by your mind. At the same time, it tells Wuyan how to use its power!

    Blessed to the soul, speechless look with a little lost spirit mobilized the power of the spirit in the body, raised one hand of oneself, released the power of the spirit!

    A black thunder light suddenly came down from the distant sky, hit behind the silent, rotating and twisting, and drew a circle with a wheel Guo. When the black thunder light dissipated, a huge clock nearly twice as high as the silent one appeared!

    Angel! "Zafkiel"!

    A long rifle and a short pistol appeared on the silent hands at the moment of "zafkiel". The cold touch awakened the speechless hands.

    In the strongest state of crazy three, at this moment, speechless finally realized how powerful crazy three''s ability and crazy three''s strength are!

    In the case of time ability, crazy three also has a level of 75. In fact, if the force is fully exerted, then, in the world of sparrow, I''m afraid, no one can get her except the strong nine!

    If it wasn''t for "dating battle", there were many elves with strange abilities. Crazy three would never be defeated in the hands of beings below level 9. The ability of time is too great. If crazy three came to the world of sparril, then, no matter what level, she would be able to fight!

    At the beginning, I was able to fight with Kuang San to that extent. In a sense, I didn''t know how many times I had died without my true ancestral body!

    Holding two guns tightly, speechless raised his head, looked at the opposite long back ape, the corner of his mouth gradually raised

    Suddenly, on the huge clock behind speechless, a black and red air stream flows out of the word "Yi" and floats into the short rifle in speechless hands, which is exactly "Alef"!

    Hold up the short rifle and put it on his temple. In the astonished eyes of daisy and others, he suddenly buckled the trigger without saying anything and hit the "Alef" into his body. At the next moment, he disappeared without saying anything!On the opposite side, the long back ape''s whole body hair explodes, and a sense of creepiness surges into its heart, which makes it jump off conditionally, but this meeting, a figure has already appeared on its side!

    The ape''s eyes widened and looked at the smiling face close by. The muzzle of a long rifle was printed into its eyes. In less than a second, it touched its forehead

    "Bang!"

    The huge impact force blew it on the forehead of the macaque, blew it up, and also blew it into a blank head. The focal length in the pupil was scattered, until it fell to the ground, the macaque woke up a little bit, shook its head and stood up, but just got up, a gunshot rang, and then all fell on it. The macaque only felt it I feel a pain in my body, as if something has flowed out of my body

    The scarlet blood dripped from the ape''s body, covered with a few tiny blood holes, dyed its fur red, and at this time, the ape was still in the state of vertigo because of the previous imminent hit!

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but it''s a little late

    Once again, the feeling of being touched on the forehead made the apes lift their heads and enter their eyes. Naturally, they are speechless and familiar figures

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the gun rang again. This time, what was acting on the ape was no longer a huge impact, but a sharp edge

    As soon as the forehead cools, the eyes of the apes are directly distracted, the consciousness is far away from it, the body is uncontrolled, and the apes will never be able to see it. On their own forehead, there is a black hole mixed with blood color

    At last, all it saw was the eye of a golden clock

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 71! "

    The long lost upgrade prompt echoes in the deep of wordless mind. Wordless puts down his gun, looks at the ape lying in front of him, and hiss in his heart

    Once, 74 level, is a level that can only let oneself look up to, but now, the opponent of this level, for oneself, can only be regarded as a piece of cake

    I am really becoming stronger

    The huge clock behind slowly dissipated, and the two guns also disappeared. From the beginning to the end, in the silent left eye, the golden clock didn''t move half a minute, so we have to say, "zafkiel", let wordless use, which is more suitable than crazy three, because wordless doesn''t need to pay the contemporary price of life, his life is infinite!

    The body''s windbreaker is off, and the original black garment appears on the silent body. The eyes of the golden clock are restored to the original wine red pupils. The wordless eyes are closed, quietly feeling the feeling of using the "Ruby mode" for the first time.

    After a long time, wordless opened his eyes and smiled.

    "Is the first" Ruby mode "maintained for one hour? Pretty good... "

 Chapter 564

    The maintenance time of "Ruby mode" is related to the level gap between the user and the ruby master. The closer the user''s level is to the level of the ruby master, the longer the maintenance time of "Ruby mode". On the contrary, if the level difference between the two is higher, the shorter the maintenance time of "Ruby mode".

    Now the level of wordless is 71, and the master of the first "Ruby", the level of crazy three, is 75. The difference between the two is 4. The gap is relatively small. Therefore, under the "Ruby mode" of crazy three, the maintenance time is up to an hour, which is a better result!

    Moreover, after exiting the "Ruby mode", wordless also gets a message. If wordless exits the mode before the maintenance time of the "Ruby mode" has not ended, wordless can continue to use the mode on the same day until the rest of the time is consumed!

    This information is quite a surprise to wordless. There are many restrictions on the use of the three "Ruby modes". There is not only a maintenance time, but also, after use, there is no way to use it again in 24 hours!

    But now, as long as the maintenance time is not used up when wordless enters the "Ruby mode", then, on the same day, he can still use this mode until the time that the mode can maintain is consumed up.

    For example, in the "Ruby mode" of crazy three, the maintenance time is one hour, and wordless only uses ten minutes. Then, wordless can continue to use crazy three''s "Ruby mode" on the same day, until the remaining 50 minutes are also used, you need to wait 24 hours before using it again.

    Of course, if you only use "Ruby mode" for 10 minutes in 24 hours, and there are still 50 minutes left, then after 24 hours, the 50 minutes will return to the full hour

    accepted this information, make complaints about it, and feel it in the heart. How do you feel like you are playing a game, using skills, and waiting for it to return to full CD?

    Shaking his head, he looked at the gibbon on the ground, and at a distance. The gibbon, who had been killed by Daisy and others, turned over the two Gibbons to the system with a wave of his hand. In exchange for some props and abilities, he turned around.

    As soon as he turned around, he didn''t know when the daisy, the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, and the five people who were angry after Longhu Li appeared in front of him, just like little Fran, which scared him a lot.

    "What are you doing?" Speechless back a step, looked at them, he didn''t seem to offend them, right? Why do you look so angry

    "For what?" The corner of Daisy''s mouth pulled up an angry arc. "What do you mean to say? Do you know? We were almost scared to death by you!"

    "Scared to death?" Smell speech, speechless can''t help but turn a white eye. "I''m the one who should be scared to death, right? Can''t you walk loudly? "

    "Then, when did you come here? I didn''t find out. Is this eighth level of mine a water product?" No words make complaints about it.

    The Bee Eater made a sneer, and his tone was also a little angry. "Next time you want to commit suicide, would you please tell us first?"

    Speechless a Zheng, then suddenly came to realize that it was because he opened the gun to his forehead that caused the trouble

    Daisy and others don''t know crazy three or crazy three''s ability. Naturally, they don''t know. This ability is to turn the power of time into a bullet. It works by hitting themselves or the enemy. They use the "Alef" to shoot themselves. They are mistaken for suicide

    Think of here, speechless laugh, look at the eyes of the women are full of ridicule, as if they are laughing at the general, in fact, what is the feeling of the heart, only he knows

    ¡°master¡­¡± In the middle of the air, a soft voice rang in the ears of all the people. It attracted the attention of the angry girls. Looking up, the pink feathers floated down from the sky. Icarus flew to this side and fell in front of all the people.

    Icarus Wine red pupil in Icarus''s body around a circle, until no injuries found, speechless before a sigh of relief. "Is that the end of your side, too?"

    "Yes, master..." Icarus bowed his head and slowly walked behind him. He didn''t speak, but a pair of indigo eyes had been staring at him. Icarus was not the kind of girl who could express herself very well. This kind of silent way of sticking to him was Icarus''s embodiment of his love for silence, which was also the reason why he loved Icarus very much

    ¡°master£¡¡± At this time, astraya also came back, folded up the wings behind her and fell in front of her speechless body. Her delicate face was suffused with light pleasure, which made everyone puzzled.

    "Astraya, have you solved it, too?" Although in my heart, I am puzzled about why astraya looks so cheerful, but I don''t want to ask. In fact, in astraya, the saying that children with mental retardation are happy is very obvious"Yes! master£¡¡± Astraya said with a grin, his little fist waving twice. "I cut that fool in half!"

    Cut Speechless corner of the mouth, a little calm can not move his eyes, and then quickly reached out to touch astraya''s head. "Well done..."

    "Hmmm ~ ~" Astria can''t help but show a comfortable expression, like a kitten, rubbing her head against her speechless hand, which makes speechless funny. But Icarus, who is behind speechless, has a flash of envy and yearning in her eyes

    Good idea, let master touch the head

    This wish, Icarus did not have time to show, was the Meiqin appearance, to mercilessly interrupted.

    "Ah ah ah, why am I the last one!" Meiqin stamped her feet discontentedly. Unlike astraya, she was very depressed. After all, she was almost scared to death by the ape.

    Speechless and speechless. "Isn''t there anything else that hasn''t been solved by hileve?"

    Just after the words fell, an icy blue figure appeared in front of the people. When they saw her coming out, they knew that she was playing easily. Her clothes were not even disordered.

    Glanced at all the people who came back, silently patted their cheeks and murmured with full resentment. "Why didn''t you bring the body? It''s all about props and abilities... "

    "Since everyone has solved this problem, let''s go back to sister Fifi." Adjusted the mood for a while, speechless said: "I''m afraid that the most urgent thing now is Feifei and them..."

    All the women nodded their heads. Fifi and others are the most worried about the situation of the war. This meeting, if the long handed apes have been solved, they should be in a hurry. They must hurry to the past to avoid some unnecessary trouble.

    The group of 11 people rushed to the direction of Feifei and others, because they were afraid of being affected by Feifei, so they all chose to lead the apes to the right place to fight, which was a little far away.

    When the silent group returned to Feifei and others, it was just right. The last ape fell under Feifei''s knife. It is true that the group war here ended most slowly.

    "Words!" Seeing that Wuyuan and others are back and there is no injury on their bodies, Feifei, Bingling and Bixi are relieved and rush to this side, and the elite exploration team also keep up with them.

    "It seems that we solved it in time..." Feifei had thought that it would take a lot of time to deal with the six eight step long dorsal apes. Unexpectedly, he was the slowest.

    "Let''s leave soon..." Before Fifi finished a word, an accident happened

    "Roar!!!"

    A sudden roar came from afar, blowing down all the trees!

    Momentum, it can be called terror!

 Chapter 565

    "Roar!!!"

    Filled with the roar of frenzy and fury, from the far end of the forest, the invisible sound wave rises a violent wave, the lightning like expansion, the calm forest sea is like a bomb, the huge trees of seven or eight meters high blow up, the sound wave blows down, the leaves and the sound wave cover the whole forest!

    Like the roar of thunder and fury that broke out in the dark clouds, the sound wave rolled and swept. All the sounds in the world were like the roar of tigers and thunder, which covered the past. Where the sound wave passed, the beasts within ten kilometers, no matter the peak of level 7 or level 8, were all paralyzed. Even some of the beasts with strong strength were about to be promoted to level 9, because of this sound Roar and shiver all over. Some weak and near low-level Warcraft are stunned by the thundering sound wave!

    All the people who were going to evacuate were shocked on the spot by the roar, which seemed to explode directly in the center of their minds. They could not move any more. Their faces were completely white as paper, their hearts and gods were all roared by the roar, which made them lose their minds in an instant.

    He looked at the trees in front of him with a white face. The speechless group and the four of her stared at him. They were struggling under the threat of terror, but their bodies were unable to move. As for the members of the elite exploration team, there were already some who were so scared that they fell to the ground.

    Just by roaring, we can frighten all the people in the audience to this extent, and the momentum is so terrible. The owner of the voice, don''t need to think about what level it has reached

    Icarus''s uncontrolled eyes turned into crimson. The unreal box kept turning. Within the line of sight, the red alarm flashed frequently, telling Icarus how dangerous the situation is now!

    "There is a very strong life response approaching, and there is a very high possibility that the surname will endanger the life safety of the master, which is very dangerous!" Icarus''s soft voice line in this moment has been raised to a height that was absolutely impossible in the past. The dignification and anxiety in the tone make wordless people wake up from the powerful roar!

    "Brother..." Little Flemish can''t help but grasp the silent clothes, wine red pupil, lost the past jump off and active, unexpectedly emerged a positive color, we can imagine, for the voice of the master, little Flemish in the end what kind of mentality.

    "Come on! Get out of here! " Bing Ling and Bixi roared and their faces were pale as paper. Obviously, they had guessed what the master of the voice was, and their hearts were scared.

    "No, it''s too late..." Fifi did not return to the head said, but the voice line is full of shaking.

    In the distance, a looming figure comes here at a dazzling speed. The space is rippling. It''s not because of how fast it is, but because of the horrible breath that emerges from it, which makes the space tremble!

    In the blink of an eye, the figure shuttles by, a rise and fall, came to the presence of all people

    It was a big ape with a height of two meters. Its hair was golden. Its hands were long and heels were on the ground. It played a role as a foot. A pair of pupils, which were full of blood, appeared in the air. They were especially fierce. On one side of the corner of their eyes, there was a scar pulled to the cheek, telling people what it had experienced What a cruel life

    Ape King: (grade 83)

    "grade 83..." Daisy felt that her throat was very dry at the moment, even her words were astringent, and there was no trace of blood on her face. Like Daisy, there were four people who were praying for bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, Longhu Li queen, and three people who were Feifei, Bingling and Bixi.

    As one of the best in the seven ranks, when facing the nine ranks of Warcraft, the performance is already like this, and those elite exploration teams are even worse.

    In the field, there are only five people who are speechless, Meiqin, Icarus, astraya and hilliff. Their performance can be a little better. After all, five people are the eighth level strong. In the face of the Ninth level strong, it is impossible to intimidate them only by their momentum

    However, the gap between the ninth and eighth levels is the gap between heaven and earth. Even though the ape king can''t frighten the silent people, he can still frighten them. The body of the silent five people is already tight. All the spirits are attracted by the tall figure in front of him.

    Feel the boundless momentum from the opposite ape king. The hearts of wordless people tremble. There is only one feeling that ape king can give them, that is strong, too strong!

    Even for Icarus, who has nothing to do with anything but silence, he dare not take any more rash steps, but his eyes have been fixed on the ape king, in case it suddenly burst up and hurt him.

    The seventh level was frightened and the eighth level was shocked. No one in the audience had the heart to pay attention to other things, so that everyone did not find out that little Flemish, like ordinary children, was the most calm.No, it shouldn''t be calm. To be more precise, little Flemish looks at the ape king, even with a little thought, as if looking at

    A big toy!

    The ape king looked coldly at the human standing opposite him. His pair of irascible pupils were full of indifference, just like looking at a pile of ants, he did not face it at all.

    However, with such a cold look, the corpses of the apes on the ground, after being printed into its eyes, have been completely changed. As soon as the blood pupil shrinks, it slowly shrinks to the size of the needle tip. Then, the boundless rage and rage fill its entire eyes!

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar is countless times more violent than before. It spreads in the scene that has been filled with trees. It shatters the ground around you, blows away the trees around you, and hits everyone in front of you!

    The sound wave seems to turn into a tornado, which is blowing all around. In a few seconds, with the rock disk, everything on the scene is completely blown. There is only an empty space left, and all the people are back in a panic. Even their bodies are howling.

    The smell of volcanic eruption surged out on the ape king, and shrouded over the whole site. After this roar, ape King seemed to vent completely, and returned to the indifferent state. However, the pair of bloodshot pupils and murderous air filled in this space were merciless expressions of its emotion at this time!

    Speechless face suddenly changed, shouted at all the people: "back! All back! "

    Hearing the wordless cry, everyone was stunned. Subconsciously, they followed the wordless words and took a few steps back. In the next moment, a figure fell from the sky, smashed on the original position of all people, and directly stepped out of a deep pit!

    The ground was smashed, and the rubble was scattered. The disordered stones hit the elite exploration team with a roaring wind. They flew their blood out, fell to the ground one after another, lying on the ground and groaning. Looking at the chief culprit, the ape king with long hands, his eyes were full of fear.

    If just now, there is no silent reminder, then at this moment, they are not just smashed by the rubble, but become the meat in the hole under the foot of the ape king!

    "Roar!" When he saw that he could not make a single attack, the ape king was furious. He raised his hand and suddenly turned to the speechless body that caused his attack to fail. Where the huge palm passed, the atmosphere was wailing and the strong wind directly blew on the speechless face!

    "Aegis (absolute defense circle)! Expand! "

    Icarus entered the "Queen of the sky mode" in an instant. During the blue light wing flapping, he immediately came to the silent front. Aegis (absolute defense circle) was launched, and he fought against the attack of the ape king!

    "Bang!"

    The crystal like protective cover splits inch by inch under the slap of the ape king, but barely stops it, making the ape king even more angry!

    Fight! be triggered at any moment!

 Chapter 566

    Thank you very much for "dancing with Maple" and "turnip with vegetables"

    "Roar!"

    The huge sharp claws clap the chest fiercely, and the ape King''s mouth is full of blood. It can shake the sharp roar of the boulder and burst out!

    In the roar of the ape king, the body shapes of wordless, Daisy, lute, bee eating, Icarus, little Fleur, astraya, silk flag favorite, franda, longhulihou, xiliv, Fifi, Bingling, Bixi, etc. which were not affected by the rubble, were obviously slowed down. For a while, they were stunned at the same place, while their body shapes were slowed down, The ape king is moving!

    With a stamp of the foot on the ground, the whole ground trembled at the moment. With the help of strong thrust, the ape King''s body was like a shell. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of speechless. It was clear that his body was so tall, but his speed was so terrible!

    The long hand ape King''s claw is grasped. The muscles on it are wriggling rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, they are several times as big as the table top. Under the dance, they are grabbing at the wordless heart directly. The heart of death can be seen from this!

    The speed of agility, which is not matched with the huge figure, has greatly exceeded the speechless expectation. I was surprised for a while. Then I calmed down and hugged my nearest little Fleur. I backed away and flashed out!

    Almost at the same time, Icarus held up the bee eating exercise and prayed. After Astria held the Longhu Li, she left and right for a minute and flew into the air. The daisy, the Meiqin, the silk flag''s favorite, and the franda four escaped by themselves. The four greefu also chose to retreat wisely. At first, a large number of people stood in front of the ape king and suddenly scattered.

    In a flash, speechless came to the rear, Icarus and astraya also came here with bee eating, praying and long pot Li, and all the women gathered here.

    "You stay here!" Speechless eyes cast on the ape king, said to the Bee Eater quickly, and handed the little Fleur in her arms to her. "Take care of Fleur!"

    When the words fell, the wordless wine red pupils turned to gold, and the power was so strong that they rushed forward. Icarus, astraya and Meiqin also immediately followed the wordless and rushed to the ape king!

    "Words!" Daisy holds "white cherry", just want to also rush out, the bee eating exercise on one side is to stop her.

    Starmou looks at the speechless four who rushed out, and the Bee Eater prays lightly: "this time''s opponent is not something we can intervene in..."

    Smell speech, Daisy a Leng, then lowered the head, full face of unwilling, but eventually returned to the original place, squat down, tightly hold the small lotus in the arms.

    Seeing this, the Bee Eater sighed, how could she be reconciled? I believe that the silk flag''s favorite, franda and they are just as unwilling to fight with him

    Of course, this unwilling, the women did not last long, it is to put aside, they know their own situation, I believe that in the future, one day, they can stand at the forefront with speechless!

    However, Daisy and others understand, does not mean that Fifi and others also understand!

    "Words!" Seeing the speechless, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya rush to the ape king, Fifi almost thought he was dazed and shouted. "Come back!"

    Fifi''s heart is about to jump out. It''s the Ninth level Warcraft. Where did they get the courage to challenge a ninth level Warcraft!

    Don''t they know that the higher the rank, the greater the gap between them? If the distance between the seventh and eighth steps is separated by a stream, then the eighth and ninth steps are separated by a yellow river!

    After killing Feifei, Feifei will never believe that there is no word to challenge him again. In this case, it is impossible to generalize this time. At that time, level 69 of Feifei reached the peak of level 7, while level 70 of SAFA just entered level 8. Although there is a gap between the two levels, there is not so much difference between them.

    But this time, even if the ape king has just entered the Ninth level, he has also just entered the eighth level. Even with the help of Icarus, astraya and Meiqin, he is definitely not an opponent of the ape king. Otherwise, the Ninth level will not be so rare.

    In Feifei''s eyes, wordless at this time is just dying, so she''s going crazy in a hurry. Although Bingling and Bixi don''t have such a good relationship with wordless, they are also in a great hurry as companions. Only heleve, who is staring at the front tightly, has ice blue pupils fluctuating and doesn''t know what they are thinking

    Anyway, wordless four have come to the ape king. Fighting is inevitable!

    There is a crimson space ripple behind it, and "Zhidian Zhena" emerges slowly and is held in hands by wordless. There is no fear because the opponent is the Ninth level, but there is a little desire to try in the golden pupil.

    Of course, wordless knows how strong level nine is. In the past, the scene of being blasted by xiaofulan for two times in a row is still vivid. Because of this, wordless wants to try it, and to what extent he has reached.Anyway, with little Fleur as the backing, I can''t die. Why don''t you try?

    The body shape flashed through the air, speechless and Meiqin, Icarus and astraya fell to the four directions of the ape king, locking the ape king in the center.

    At one moment, astraya''s lightsaber vibrated and her figure rose to the sky. As she entered the fighting state, astraya''s hair expanded a little. Her original pure face was a little more dignified now. Looking at the ape king below, her face was solemn, and her strength poured into the lightsaber. Suddenly, she started to shake, and the sword was wrapped General storm, rapid vibration, I believe it cut, even if the ape king, will not be unhurt!

    The ape King seemed to feel what was brewing in the mid air. His hair stood up slightly. A fierce roar came out of his mouth. There was a ferocity on the animal''s face. His feet hit the ground fiercely. His huge body rushed into the sky. In a flash, he appeared in front of Astria!

    The blood red eyes are full of murderous ideas. Sharp hands and claws are directly patted at astraya''s head. Look at this posture. If she is photographed, even if she is an all-purpose angel, she must wear some scarlet at least!

    Astraya''s back wings trembled and shot out. Then it was a vibration. She dodged the attack of the ape king and raised it a little again. The lightsaber in her hand trembled rapidly and made a clear sound of wear and tear!

    "Drink!" The cold and shrill sound of drinking sounded from astraya''s mouth. With the sound falling, people only felt that the wind flowing in the forest seemed to have solidified. Then the strong wind vibrated. A strong force quickly gathered in the mid air, tearing the air. The sharp sound of breaking the wind was like the sound of a whistle, hovering in the ears of all people!

    At this moment, astraya showed all her strength!

    The lightsaber with the sharp wind breaking sound comes to the body of the longback ape in an instant. Unlike astraya, the longback ape can fly, so it can only throw its hands at the lightsaber!

    The lightsaber and palm collided violently, and the sky roared, and then the ape King fell down. At the moment of landing, the ape on the back of the long hand adjusted its body shape, just like at the beginning, the bombarded creature stepped out a huge hole in the ground, and the cracks with thick arms spread out in all directions, and finally extended straight into Sen In the forest

    In the middle of the air, astraya''s body shape also fell to the top under the collision with the apes on the back of the hand. Although it was finally stabilized, a delicate little face was a little pale, which was in sharp contrast with the king of the apes on the ground. Obviously, even if astraya tried his best, it was downwind!

    This is because astraya is in the air, but the ape king is fighting against the air, which weakens a lot of relations. Otherwise, astraya will be hurt even more!

 Chapter 567

    "Astraya!"

    Looking at astraya in the middle of the air, silent, Meiqin can''t help but exclaim. Then, with a twinkling of eyes, Meiqin glares at the ape king. With a big electro-optic work, when the electric sound rises and falls, two blue and white electric currents shoot at the ape King violently, and cover the ape King cage that just fell and had no time to react!

    "Roar!" The current hit the ape King''s body and burned his golden fur, but it didn''t bring any harm to him. However, the ape King seemed to be angry at himself because of this unimportant attack. Now, he roared, his hands held up, and his electric awn broke!

    The body shape turned into a golden awn, and the ape King shot at the wordless place. Where he passed, the ground under his feet opened a ravine because of the terrible speed of ape king. The daisy and others who stood not far away to watch could only see that the ground was cut a ravine, and then nothing was found.

    Calmly watching the long handed ape King charging, speechless hand tight, the red lotus flame burns on the blade of "zhidianzana", and the flame rises sharply. In an instant, speechless body is shrouded in it, making speechless become a real fireman.

    At this time, the ape King''s paw has been raised. He is only waiting for the moment when he arrives at the silent front, to send out his all-out blow. But the other side is enveloping himself in the fire. The ape King''s hand is going to fight out. Subconsciously hesitated. After all, this is to send his hand into the fire

    At the Ninth level, the wisdom of the ape king already has the ability of preliminary thinking. Things like putting his hand into the fire are subconscious hesitations of individuals. The ape king also has such a consciousness.

    However, when the corpses of the disciples and grandchildren were printed into its eyes, the monkey king''s hesitation turned into anger, and he did not care about it any more. He clapped his hand on the flame and flew the human figure in the flame!

    "Words!" When Meiqin was shocked, she immediately took out a token and played it in the air. All the current on her body flowed to her hands, forming a white light between the inverted fingers. When the token fell into the Meiqin fingers, she only heard a clear sound. An orange beam shot out of her hand and landed on the ape king!

    "Boom!"

    The "super electromagnetic gun" hit the ape king at zero distance, and blew up a cloud of smoke. In the mid air, Icarus''s eyes brightened, the back light wings were wide open, countless pink streamers shot out, and they fell into the ape king in the smoke one after another!

    "Boom..."

    The long handed ape king was hit by a continuous bombardment. He screamed in pain and stepped back frequently. He felt the pain from his body. The long handed ape king was furious. He waved away the smoke around his body with one hand, and then he hit the cherry missile. It was two strikes!

    "Bang Bang..."

    Waving his hands quickly, he blew up all the cherry colored missiles. The ape king raised his head and cried. He smashed the ground under his body with one hand. He grabbed a rock bigger than his body and threw it at Icarus!

    Icarus''s face is the same, aegis (absolute defense circle) is unfolded in an instant, and the shield has no suspense to block the ordinary pole. The rock smashes on the shield and breaks itself. Of course, how can ordinary rock be harder than aegis

    However, after the rock broke, Icarus''s unchanged face changed, and his vision was suddenly broken by the rock, and a dark shadow behind the rock was covered

    "Roar!" The ape king didn''t show mercy because his opponent was a young girl who was the best in the country. He clenched his fist with one hand and showed his strong physical strength in a flash. He was fiercely on the aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    "Aegis (absolute defense circle)" just insisted for a short time. It was the power of the ape King''s terror that led to the disintegration of the ape family, which gave up magic and specialized in improving physical ability. The body of the ape family is the strongest of all kinds of Warcraft. Even if the attack is so monotonous, the effect is outstanding!

    The rupture of aegis (absolute defense circle) exposed Icarus directly in front of the ape king. The ape King stared at Icarus indifferently, and raised his other hand. He hit Icarus on the head with a fist, which thundered like a thunder. If the blow was solid, the most ideal ending would be at least losing the fighting ability!

    Icarus is about to be hit by this terrible blow. At the critical moment, a flash of thunder in the sky, with the speed of surpassing the light, descends from a dark cloud and rushes to the ape king below!

    It''s the most powerful move of Meiqin! "Falling thunder"!

    In the face of the ape king, Meiqin is no longer the same as before in the battle. She is merciful everywhere. Before long, she uses her best moves to break the sky with a long brew of "falling thunder". When the ape King''s fist will hit Icarus''s brain in the next moment, she successfully catches up!At the same time, on the ground, a red fire beam also shot at the ape king in the mid air at the speed of falling thunder. It formed an attack potential with falling thunder. Once up and down, it attacked the ape king!

    "Limit impact - small flame"!

    "Falling thunder" and "limit shock - small flame" hit the ape king at the same time. The ape king didn''t seem to think it was such a result. He was beaten to fly out, rolled up a body of light smoke, fell to the ground, fell with it, as well as the cherry missile!

    "Artemis!"

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    One by one, Sakura missiles, in a fierce manner, bombard the ape king who hasn''t landed yet. The power of bombardment pushes the ape king to fall!

    With a muffled sound, the ape King fell on the ground in a back-to-back manner. The power of landing and the bombardment of "Artemis" drove the ape King deep into the ground. In a moment, the stone flew in a fierce way, and the dust filled the air. The ape King''s body was completely trapped in the air, and the real situation could not be seen any more

    A series of continuous attacks made wordless, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya gasp, but they didn''t stop. Even astraya, who has the most inflexible brain, felt that the attack just now was not enough to hurt the ape king, let alone wordless.

    It can be seen from the previous performance that the physical strength of the ape king can only be described by terror. Wordless people have the advantage of cooperation and cooperation. They are at the weakness of the ape king that they can''t fly or attack remotely. They have the upper hand for a while, but they want to defeat the ape king. To this extent, there is no doubt that the ape king is an idiot Dream!

    So, the next moment, the crimson space ripples behind speechless, countless iron sand cannons sprang out, the lightning and thunder were inside, and there was a terrible glimmer of light. Icarus took out a ferocious big black bow, pulled a slender hand, and an arrow with black purple flame appeared in her hand. The lightsaber in Astria''s hand soared, forming a rush The sky''s huge sword, the beautiful Qin is on the body flashed forever the thunder light!

    "Ultimate impact!!!"

    Apollo

    "Chrysaor"! "

    "Thunder!"

    A huge blue and white beam of light shot out of the iron sand muzzle of the "King''s treasure". The arrow with black and purple flame was also released by Icarus. Together with the lightning and giant sword that came down from the sky, it fell on the position of smoke and dust in the dull eyes of all people not far away!

    For a moment, the sky seemed to be still for a second, and then

    "Boom!"

 Chapter 568

    "Ultimate shock", "Apollo", "super shock photon knife" and "thunder fall". Only one of them is enough to cause the attack of sky breaking and ground breaking. At this moment, it hit the sky at the same time. The incomparable destructive force directly turned over the surrounding terrain, and the frenzied shock waves scattered, together with the roaring sound of the sky I''ve leveled everything here!

    The shockwave inevitably attacked the location of daisy and others. The residual wave with huge wind and waves surged towards all people in a wave like manner. All the people in the room looked shocked and their backs were soaked.

    "what are you still doing Fifi couldn''t help shouting. "Magician! Build up your defense! "

    Hearing this, the elite exploration team finally realized that it was not the time to be afraid. The magicians took out their weapons and began to recite the mantra that choked their throats. Even hileve took out her gold weapons and participated in the defense!

    Before the storm was coming, the magicians such as hilliff finally caught up with it, and the fast spell fell. A light curtain suddenly stood in front of everyone, blocking the storm!

    "Click, click..." The shock waves hit the light curtain, and the light curtain broke like glass after less than ten seconds. The cracks spread on the light curtain, which made the elite exploration team scared.

    It''s just an afterthought. Even though it was built by people in a hurry, it''s also a defense magic built by nearly 40 magicians and hilliff. What kind of damage did the ape king in the center of attack receive? People can''t imagine.

    Fortunately, when the defense magic was about to be broken, the stormy waves finally passed, and the rest of the waves were calmed down. People were shocked to see the center of the field. Many people were directly stunned.

    Within the visible range of the naked eye, everything has been razed to the ground, and the smoke and dust are floating in every corner of the ground. The ground has been completely turned into dry wasteland, with cracks all around and no weeds. People can only see vaguely. In the far distance, it seems that there are still green trees that have not been affected

    In the center of the plain, a huge pit with a radius of at least 100 meters stands there like an underground abyss, where the smoke and dust is also the most abundant in the whole plain. Almost all the scenes in the pit are covered by it. No one can see what the scene is inside, but the four people, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, are speechless, It''s floating over the hole

    The elite exploration team looked at the four people floating in the air with a mouthful of saliva. They were full of awe in their eyes. At this moment, they knew that the "Legends" about them from the "sparril World College" were not exaggerated, but also plain.

    Four eight levels can reach this point in the last nine levels, which is a great event that can let people directly fall into the history books. Maybe, four six level peaks can win for the last seven level junior, four six level peaks can win, four seven level peaks can level for the last eight level junior, four seven level peaks can level, however, four eight level peaks, For the last ninth level junior and the four eighth level peak, there must be only escape!

    Otherwise, why would the challenge become an impossibility in the sparril world? Now, although the wordless four are not doing the step-by-step challenge, they are working together to besiege. They can expand the war situation to this extent, which is enough to make countless eight level strong people proud of them!

    If the elite exploration team knew that, now, the four people floating in the air, except one of them, are not the eighth level peak, I don''t know how they would feel

    "Fight Have you knocked it down?... " Silk flag loves to breathe heavily. She asked the people around her. What she said was that she forgot to add her mantra. I can imagine how shocked her heart was.

    Daisy and Bee Eater looked at each other and lowered their heads silently. Just now, they all saw the gravity in each other''s eyes and told each other what she thought

    There are four people with changeable faces, I don''t know why. They always have a bad premonition

    In the sky, speechless breathes heavily, wine red pupils stare at the pit under which the smoke is shrouded, holding the palm of "zhidianzana", sweating. Icarus, astraya, and the three merqin who are learning speechless and flying around their bodies with small iron sand came to him and watched the pit below with him Hole, eyes flashing, the system senses full open, full-heartedly explore the situation in the smoke.

    After releasing the full blow, the crowd was more or less tired, but none of them was willing to let go of their vigilance, because they knew that if there was a situation, not only themselves, but also their companions would follow it!

    "Yan..." Meiqin can''t help whispering, "did we win?"Speechless carefully looking at the current situation of the smoke, for a while, it was a bit wavering, although my feeling told me that it could not be so easy

    All of a sudden, a burst voice came from the pit, which made the wordless mind who had just planned to say something tight. He turned his head sharply to look down. Even when he saw it, a very fuzzy black shadow flashed out from the smoke. At such a speed, it was horrifying!

    At such extreme speed, Wuyan, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya were stunned for such a moment. Then, their faces changed a lot. They couldn''t even make a call. They left the place at full speed, just like flying eagles, and fled quickly!

    The black shadow suddenly appeared in front of the silent body, which was retreating violently. The silent body didn''t even see the exact appearance of the other side. A violent wind tore the air in front of it and smashed it hard!

    As soon as the wordless pupil shrinks, he quickly raises the "Zhidian Zana" and blocks it in front of himself. However, when the violent wind blows and hits the "Zhidian Zana" blade, the "Zhidian Zana" just sticks for a moment, and then it is a sudden swing, and the attack of the trend is heavy on the wordless body!

    A gush of blood, speechless body like a shell, was hit to fly out!

    "Master!" Meiqin, Icarus and astraya are all shocked. Seeing the speechless blood flying out, one or two of them forgot that speechless was the real ancestor and made a very low-level mistake, that is, they gave up their eyes on the ape king and turned to speechless.

    Seize this time, the ape King angry cry, magically in the middle of the air to turn a corner, with no less than the speed before, speed to the Meiqin and other people to rob!

    "Don''t come here!" Seeing this scene with his own eyes, he was so scared that he was so scared that he even ignored the faintly collapsed body, roared loudly, and suddenly let out his body shape in the inverted flight. Then he flashed to the Meiqin and others at a speed that he could never reach at ordinary times. Miraculously, he appeared between the Meiqin and the longhand ape king before the longhand ape king!

    The ape King screamed. It''s all its enemies anyway. Everyone is the same. He hit it with one fist. His fist is like a drill. It directly pierced the silent body, leaving a horrible blood hole in the silent chest!

    Indescribable sharp pain from the position of the chest into the mind, wordless strong to support the broken body, fight to the utmost, will raise a hand, above, with a "seal ring"!

    "Seal off!"

    As the sound falls, a circle of red stripes disappears from the "seal ring", at the same time, a boundless momentum like blood sea comes directly from a distant place!

    The monkey''s face is stiff. He turns his head and looks at the place where he is. At the next moment, a scarlet figure appears in front of him

    "Ha ha..." Little Fleur had a flash of blood in her eyes.

 Chapter 569

    The petite figure floats in the mid air completely free from gravity. A pair of broken wings with more decorations than wings slightly rise and fall behind the small orchid. On the top, several kinds of crystals of different colors hang on the edge, like a large necklace, adding the color of the small orchid.

    However, there are several kinds of colors. Now, with the emergence of little Fleur, the color of the whole world seems to be the last one, that is blood color!

    "Fran, I''ve finally got it..."

    The daisy, the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, and long Huli, who had been slightly white because of their wordless body, were relieved to see Frankie in front of the ape king for a moment, and smiled.

    They know that if there is no suspense, the battle will come to an end. Even if her opponent is a higher level Warcraft

    Different from Daisy and others, Feifei and others saw that little Fleur suddenly appeared in front of the horrible ape king, and the expression on his face was quite wonderful.

    I felt the boundless blood from the petite figure and the more terrifying breath than the ape king. All the people on the scene, except Daisy and others, were stunned, including the always light and cloudless Cheryl.

    "She She she Bing Ling and Bixi tremble their lips. They look like ghosts. They can''t even speak clearly. Pointing to the little Fleur flying in the sky, they have set off waves in their hearts.

    Seeing the performance of Feifei and others, Daisy and Bee Eater looked at each other with a smile, looked up at the speechless body pierced in the sky, and there was no half point of worry on their faces. It can be seen that they had ten thousand points of confidence in xiaofulan''s appearance.

    "Take a good look..." The Bee Eater opened his mouth and said, "the real battle is only going to start now."

    "The real Fight... " Feifei''s face is cloudy and sunny. She looks at the sky with unknown emotions. From the words of bee eating, Feifei has a feeling that she can''t believe.

    It seems that little Flemish, who had always been treated as a child by her, is going to pick the ape King alone, the Ninth level Warcraft alone, and is likely to win

    In the sky, little Fleur''s eyes were half closed and she felt the power of long-time absence. The expression on her face looked very comfortable!

    The excited smile appeared on Fran''s lovely face, showing the host''s mood. However, when wordless body strung on the ape King''s arm was printed into her eyes, the excited smile was converged little by little.

    The wine red pupil lights up the blood like Jingguang. When the Jingguang lights up, the body of the ape king who has been staring at little Flemish is shaking. In his heart, an extremely dangerous warning ring like a copper bell makes the ape King subconsciously plan to throw the speechless in his hand. Unfortunately, it''s a little late

    "Bang..."

    A slight muffled sound sounded from the long handed ape King''s arm, which made him widen his eyes. A few drops of fresh blood splashed on his face. The warm blood and the intense pain told him that everything he saw was true

    In the blink of an eye, one hand of the ape King exploded and disappeared!

    "Roar!!!" The roar full of pain came from the beak of the ape king. He had no time to pay attention to the speechless falling down because of the explosion of his arm. The ape king held his broken arm in one hand, and the roar of tearing pain resounded throughout the sky!

    "What!" On the ground, Feifei, Bingling and Bessie screamed in shock. Her face was frozen and she clenched her fist directly.

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus''s back wing vibrated quickly, roared, flew to the silent back of the fallen body, and picked it up.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Astraya also came to the silent side, looking at the horrible blood hole in his chest, reached out his hand, gently stroked, and his heart was almost bleeding.

    "Cough..." Coughing up a few phlegm and blood, his face improved a lot. He smiled at Icarus and astraya and said with difficulty, "I I''m fine Don''t worry... "

    "Yan..." Meiqin, who had no way to control her flight, finally came to Wuyan''s side. She looked down at the blood hole in Wuyan''s chest, which was healing at a very fast speed, and her complexion became pretty.

    The four raised their heads together and looked up at the little Flemish above and the ape king, who was howling with broken arms in his arms. Meiqin was immediately confused. "What''s the matter with the hand of the ape king?"

    Meiqin also saw the scene of the long handed ape King''s arm explosion with her own eyes. That''s why Meiqin was so shocked. The strength of the long handed ape king was so terrible that the four of them joined hands and all of them fell to the result that they needed to stop without saying anything to be safe. Now, as a result, an arm exploded directly without knowing why, and she was shocked again How can we not be surprisedAt this time, the blood hole in wordless chest has completely recovered, taking a deep breath, wordless gently break away from Icarus''s arms, looking at the scene above, the corner of the mouth a little joyfully pulled up a smile.

    "I think there is only one possibility that can create such a scene..." Speechless chuckle way: "should be small Fleur that destroys'' eye ''ability!"

    "The ability to destroy the eyes?" Meiqin turns her head in surprise. "You mean the ability to destroy everything?"

    "Yes!" Speechless heavy nodded, eyes began to flash up. "It seems that the seal in this period of time has stabilized little Flemish''s mental state and grown normally. Now the seal has been removed again, but little Flemish''s ability will never be out of control as before!"

    "Look!" Wordless reached for the broken arm of the ape king. "That blasted arm is the evidence. If it''s the former little Flemish, it''s definitely not going to explode one part of the opponent''s body as it is now. It''s going to directly explode the whole body of the opponent!"

    "You mean..." Meiqin opens her mouth slowly. "Flemish, she has the ability to control herself freely?"

    A silent laugh, laughter filled with a little joy, the answer is what, no need to answer!

    "Now, xiaofulan is the most powerful xiaofulan. She has the mental state of being able to completely control her own ability. Although her level has not changed, her strength has doubled at least! I''m afraid that even if there is a ninth level peak, in front of little Flemish, if there are no two brushes, it will only be on the spot! "

    Hearing this, Meiqin''s face changed for a while. After a long time, she slowly let out a breath. "It''s terrible to destroy the ability to exist at all levels. This ability..."

    Speechless deep thought to have nodded, the ability of "eyes" is really quite terrible. When little Flemish could not control this ability before, he had already scared more than 90% of the existence in the fantasy village. Now, if little Flemish returns to the fantasy village, he should be invincible except for those who have the battle power of summit!

    Thinking of this, the wordless heart beat up involuntarily. He had an impulse, an impulse to enter the "Ruby mode" of little Flemish right now, so that he could experience this super power!

    In fact, there is no mistake in wordless speculation!

    Little Fleur''s head was askew, and her eyes were blinking. In the past, those ubiquitous "eyes" have disappeared!

    It''s not that little Fleur can''t see, but the idea that little Fleur doesn''t want to see together. Those unnecessary "eyes" are the disappearance of herself!

    Little Fran didn''t know what was going on, but she felt very good

    "NAH..." Little Fran smiled innocently.

    "Play with Fran!..."

 Chapter 570

    "Play with Fran..."

    When this sentence came out of Fleur''s mouth and came into the long hand ape King''s ear, the howling sound was forced down by the long hand ape king, covering the broken arm with blood flowing out continuously. The long hand ape King''s face was ferocious, staring at the small figure opposite, and some fear emerged in his heart.

    The ape king has a feeling that if he doesn''t understand why his hand burst for no reason just now, he may die here today!

    All Warcraft believe in their instincts. So does the ape king. However, it''s really difficult for him to think about such a problem with his underdeveloped brain. Therefore, the ape king has a second idea.

    Run!

    This idea together, the ape King almost no hesitation, turned around a flash, into a shadow, with all the blood foam, to the distant forest, fled!

    As for revenge for his children and grandchildren, the ape king didn''t think about it at all. This is the case between Warcraft. Compared with the offspring of lineal blood, although they also value it very much, compared with themselves, of course, they don''t hesitate the latter. At least, this ape king is like this!

    However, the action of the ape king caused everyone''s chin to fall to the ground. I can''t believe it. As the existence of the Ninth level, they actually said that they would escape. There''s nothing like this, which can more impact their ideas. After all, in their eyes, the Ninth level, which is extremely noble and powerful existence, escape? Is it possible

    Indeed, if we change the Ninth level of human beings, then maybe he would rather choose death than escape. Unfortunately, the ape king is not a human being. He is proud of his existence, but compared with his surname, he is more willing to choose the latter!

    Little Fran didn''t seem to think that the ape king would run away directly. At present, she was a little surprised to see the ape king who fell on the ground and ran away in a mess. Her face was a little angry.

    "Don''t you play with Fran?" The red light in her eyes surged, and the blood gas on her body fluctuated impetuously, which distorted her little figure. Like a wild beast, the murderous gas covered the space. The daisy group and the elite exploration team on the edge of momentum felt cold in their hearts, and then the little orchid in the sky disappeared!

    In the sky, little Fleur''s figure appears silently above the fleeing ape king. Then, with a wave of small hands, a circle of light waves from her hands, in the form of a ring, in the form of rainfall, the ape King smashes to the ground!

    "Roar!" As soon as the long handed ape King''s back cooled, he turned his head to look behind him, and saw the light wave of the bullet curtain falling all over the sky. He was scared out of his wits, and the rest of his arm made every effort to smash it on the ground. In a moment, countless pieces of gravel broke and exploded, hiding the figure of the long handed ape king.

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    The light wave fell on the gravel that filled the field of vision. The gravel was crushed into powder. But the light wave was also detonated under the touch of the gravel. For a while, between the little Flemish in the sky and the ape king on the ground, the explosion curtain of fire flashed frequently, isolating the distance between the two people.

    At this time, the ape King accelerated his speed again, just like arrows, and drove into the woods. Now, the terrain here, because of its attack and the relationship between silent people, has become a flat land, which is not a good thing for the ape king.

    As long as the ape king is good at jumping and dodging in the forest, with his flexible body method and familiarity with the forest of behemoths, it is possible to escape successfully, but it also needs to be able to enter the forest. It is almost unnecessary to think about who is fast and who is slow on the ground and who is flying in the sky!

    The ape King hasn''t escaped far. Little Fleur appears in the sky again. A light bullet is formed in her hand. Then she throws it under the ground and doesn''t enter it. The next moment, the shrapnel in the shape of a vine rises from under the ground, whistling and rolling through the air, suddenly draws to the ape king!

    The ape King''s heart has been completely frightened and scared. He was terrified by the unexplained explosion of his arm. Now, the little devil can make such a terrible attack. At this moment, the ape king can''t rise any resistance.

    It has to be said that the barrage of Fantasia is really a very frightening existence. Under such an attack, how can the power not be said for a while, but in terms of the intensity, there are really few people who can avoid it. Imagine that the scene in the field of vision is all the attack of the opponent. How can we dodge it

    In addition, little Fleur''s strange scene of destroying "eyes", I believe that even if a human''s Ninth level doesn''t run away, his heart will be scared and scared. If he doesn''t do well, he will have psychological shadow, let alone a Warcraft.

    The ape king can only use his own milk strength to run forward desperately, and constantly hit the ground, stirring up gravel, to help himself delay, in order to achieve the purpose of avoiding.Not to mention, with the help of the gravel, the ape king really rubbed the edge of the barrage and escaped from the forbidden "Cranberry trap" attack range.

    The little gravel, in the hand of the ape king, plays such a big role. I don''t know if it''s the good luck of the ape king? Or the barrage itself is in the way of the real estate

    Anyway, little Fleur seemed to be satisfied with the ape King''s performance.

    "Ho Ho, gorilla, hurry up, hurry up, Fran is coming to catch you!"

    Feelings, little Fleur is to chase this war, as a hide and seek

    The broken wings behind her didn''t even move. Little Flemish flew to the ape king at a very fast speed. She chased and shouted happily. It can be seen that she was really having a good time. At the same time, the barrage in her hand kept falling on the ape king, so that the ape King could only rush to deal with and dodge.

    So, a nine step ape king, who was chased by a child, appeared in front of all the people on the scene. Not to mention the elite exploration team, even Daisy and others, were a little unable to believe what their eyes saw

    "That little girl..." Bingling and Bixi can''t help but fear Xiaofu. "Who is it?"

    Fifi smiled bitterly, turned to Daisy, Bee Eater and so on, shook his head bitterly. "It''s hard for you to keep it from me..."

    Daisy and Bee Eater looked at each other, smiled two times, and didn''t know what to say. They kept silent. To be honest, they didn''t know what excuses to make before they could explain all this, including the Bee Eater who has always been flexible in mind. They all had a short circuit in their heads and didn''t say anything at all, which is the best.

    In the distance, wordless and Meiqin also laughed bitterly and shook their heads. They didn''t expect that the battle between the two nineties would be such a dramatic change of surname. If they told the situation to others today, they would make a lot of jokes.

    Looking at the happy little flea sprinkled by the bullet curtain, he hesitated for a moment, and shouted to little flea, "flea! Stop playing! Get rid of it! "

    This is the deep forest of monsters. High-level monsters are almost everywhere. Their battles here have taken a lot of time. If they continue to waste time, they will find other monsters!

    Hearing the wordless shouting, little Fleur''s happy pupils quickly became serious. Wordless words, in her heart, even more important than her sister''s words, so little Fleur is absolutely obedient!

    Hand, to the fleeing ape king, all the eyes on ape king are under this stretch, and flow into the hands of little Fleur, and then they break!

    "Bang!"

    As soon as the ape King''s body is stiff, his two meter high body suddenly bursts into the blood water all over the sky, smashing to pieces

 Chapter 571

    The scene of the monkey king''s body burst fell into the eyes of all the people in the audience, as if it had been slowed down countless times, slowly replaying. The blood splashed all over the ground bit by bit, and their hearts beat fiercely with the sound of the monkey king''s body burst, just like a hammer hitting directly on it. I''m afraid that this scene will last a lifetime In the deepest part of their hearts

    Naturally, it also includes Fifi, hilliff, Bingling, and Bixi

    But little Fleur seems to have done a trivial thing. She clapped her hands, turned her head and looked at the silence in the distance, and her face suddenly burst into a happy smile.

    The body shape crossed the air and swept out a beautiful arc. Little Flemish flew in front of wordless, without slowing down at all. She plunged into wordless arms. The octopus like entangled his body and rubbed her head in wordless arms.

    "Brother..." Little Fran''s little face was full of joy. "It''s fun..."

    With a flick of the corner of the mouth and a smile of speechless chat, she felt very much. An 83 level Warcraft, in the eyes of little Fran, at best, only reached the level of "fun". It''s worthy of being called the existence of ghost sister in the abnormal place of fantasy village

    Touched the light yellow hair of little Flemish, said quietly without words, "just be happy..."

    "Ah, brother..." Little Fleur''s eyes flashed, and there were some hopes. "Are there many toys like this here?"

    Smell speech, speechless almost a heel fell to the ground, wryly shook his head. "Well, I don''t know. Like you, I''m here for the first time. I used to hang around in the periphery..."

    "Oh..." Little Fleur nodded her head as if she didn''t understand the speechless explanation. She let speechless sigh, patted her little back, looked at Meiqin and laughed. Then she took three girls and went to the direction of daisy and others

    "Fleur!" The silk flag loved the first one to jump out and exclaimed excitedly: "you are so awesome! So a super terror Warcraft, you super one to solve it! "

    Hearing the silk flag''s favorite praise, little furan''s face was slightly red. She was embarrassed and buried in her silent arms. She was actually shy, but it was lovely.

    Of course, it is lovely in the eyes of wordless people and not in the eyes of Feifei people. At this time, even if the little girl in front of them is cute, they dare not treat her as a child.

    "Yan..." Fifi stepped forward, took a look at little Fleur and sighed. "Now, I finally know why you are so relieved to take Fleur into the forest of monsters..."

    Words fall, Feifei rather complain of the white speechless eye. "You''re really deep enough..."

    Speechless spread out, smile speechless, at this time, the more explanation, only the more trouble, simply nothing to explain.

    Bing Ling and Bixi are secretly staring at Xiao Fulan, constantly looking at something, trying to see where such a terrible power can be hidden in this small body.

    However, they did not dare to be like Fifi. It was right that they were not familiar with wordless people. What''s more, they were not familiar with wordless people.

    This is a backhand, you can knead a nine level monster into powder

    At this moment, in the eyes of the elite exploration team, Xiao Fulan is a stronger existence than Lei Wang. Looking at Xiao Fulan, their eyes are full of the same look, that is, fear.

    Little Fleur seems to have noticed the fear in the eyes of the elite exploration team. Her little brow is wrinkled imperceptibly. She holds the wordless clothes tightly. She leans her head gently on it. Her face is completely free of the excitement and embarrassment before and turns heavy.

    I saw that little Flemish seemed to have something wrong with her. With a silent eyebrow, she said quietly to little Flemish, "what''s the matter? Fran

    "Brother..." Little Fleur raised her head and looked speechless with bright, dim eyes. "Would you hate Fleur?"

    Speechless chuckle, without hesitation shook his head. "Of course I won''t hate Fleur!"

    "Really?" Small orchid small face a joy, seriously said: "really won''t be like them, hate orchid?"

    "They?" Wordless and confused, he turned to the side of the forehead. When the expression of the elite exploration team fell into his eyes, he was relieved. The reason should be that it was on them.

    "Fleur..." Speechless top the forehead of little Fleur. "Why do you think they hate you?"

    Little Fleur was silent. She lowered her head. After a long time, she said quietly, "because they are the same as the little demon spirits in the red devil hall and the elder sister''s guests..."

    Speechless one Zheng, in the heart some clearI''m afraid that the fear in the eyes of the elite exploration team reminds little Flemish of the treatment of those who knew her when she was in the Red Devils

    In the past, because of her unstable spirit and frequent violent walk, no one dares to contact with Remilia except for a few people, for fear that one of them will be "spoiled" by her brilliant second daughter.

    Now, the eyes of these elite exploration team members should be the same as those of those who went to the Red Devils'' hall to see little Fleur. They are full of fear, which makes little Fleur, who is extremely sensitive to this emotion, find out. Therefore, little Fleur will subconsciously think that these people hate her

    It''s hard for him to imagine, in the past, in the Red Devils hall, how xiaofulan''s saying had gone on

    Ask yourself, if it''s him, the people around him look at her with fear, and their relatives close her, afraid of her, afraid of her, and afraid of this and that, then even himself may not be able to stand it, let alone the immature little Fleur at that time.

    No, it should be said that perhaps it was because of the immaturity of mind that little Fleur was able to spend hundreds of years in the dark basement

    All the time, the daisy and others who quietly listened to little Fleur''s speech couldn''t help but circle around at the same time, and Meiqin grabbed little Fleur''s hand directly. "Fran! You can relax! Even if everyone hates you! I will never hate you! "

    Little Fleur was stunned for a long time, but Daisy came to little Fleur''s side and touched her little head. "Yes, Fran is so cute. How could someone hate you? I love Frankie very much... "

    "Yes, yes!" Astraya''s head is bigger. "Fleur is my sister. I am Fleur''s sister. I will never hate Fleur!"

    "Yes! (super) I will never hate you! " Silk flag favorite, fulanda, Long Hu Li three people said in unison.

    The Bee Eater just smiled and touched the head of little Flemish. Everything was silent. Even Icarus came to little Flemish and helped her to straighten out the bangs in front of her forehead and convey her mind to the past.

    Little Fleur looked at the women around her, and saw the doting smile on their faces, and tears in their wine red pupils.

    It turns out that there are so many people around Flemish who are concerned about Flemish

    Take the look of little Fleur back to the bottom of her eyes, and smile with no words. "Look, don''t you worry now?..."

    Little furan reached out, dried the tears from the corner of her eyes, then nodded heavily, leaning her head against her wordless arms, rubbed and whispered comfortably.

    "Brother, sister, Fleur likes you so much. Please don''t leave Fleur..."

    Speechless and the women looked at each other, and at the same time, they cast their eyes on little Flemish.

    "We! Will be together forever! "

    "Always..."

    Little Fleur smiled happily

 Chapter 572

    Thank you very much for the reward of "north wind and sun"! Friends! More support ha ~ ~)

    in a corner deep in the giant beast forest, there is an area, surrounded by a flat land, without any trees and weeds, some, only broad rock flat land, breeze blowing here, gently bringing up some dust, I''m afraid no one can think of it, before this, here, or in the green room where trees stand

    It''s a hilly terrain with fruit trees and streams. It stands in peace not far from the plain. Fortunately, it''s not affected. It''s not flattened like the terrain not far ahead. All the aborigines here have been killed, including the owner of the land, the ape king!

    So, it''s really a waste for a group of over 100 people who have ended the battle to choose this place as a shelter for tonight. Such a good environment can''t be used as a habitat.

    It used to be the territory of the ape king. In the deep forest of behemoths, the area that was surrounded by a Warcraft. Generally, there are very few Warcraft living here. There are also some Warcraft that are not painful and can not enter the eyes of the owner of the territory. For example, some seventh level peak Warcraft, such as eighth level Warcraft, will not easily appear in the territory of a ninth level Warcraft Inside.

    And the Ninth level Warcraft, let alone, once it appears, the territory owner will definitely regard it as an intruder, and then fight with it without hesitation. Therefore, in general, in a territory, except for the owner here, it is unlikely to have other ninth level Warcraft, unless the other side wants to fight for territory.

    Therefore, a group of ten people without any words and No. 100 of the elite exploration team occupy this favorable terrain. As for whether there is a ninth level Warcraft that detects that the owner has been in trouble and comes to fight for territory, it''s none of their business. Anyway, they live that night

    Because of the fruit trees, it''s not suitable to build the tents together like the hills before. The elite exploration team has to build a circle around the tents, and then put the tents of Fifi, hileve, Bingling, Bixi, and the silent line of ten in the middle of them, which are in a circular shape. The distance is not very long, If something goes wrong at night, you can take care of it in time.

    now, for the silent leader, the same leader treatment as the four people of Feifei, the elite search team has no objection anymore. It can be said that if there is no expression of the force of a silent person, even if they can cope with the awesome seven orders, eight orders and so on, they will never be able to cope with the long ape family. ¡£

    What''s more, among the ten, there are four eight levels. On the top strength, it''s better than their elite exploration team. Today, thanks to these people, they can be saved from a disaster. Next, if you want to ensure your successful completion of the task, the strength of the silent group is indispensable.

    Of course, the most important thing is that among the ten people, there is one that can''t be ignored by them no matter what

    A ninth level strong man

    No, to be more precise, it''s a super power who can kill a level 9 Warcraft at will!

    It''s really strange that such a powerful combination can''t be treated like this. Moreover, five of them are all powerful people at different levels. At least, they are much more powerful than their hundred people. They are not much worse than their three seven level leaders. They have their own unique skills. In this exploration, they have their own unique skills It''s very important!

    Recalling the experience of today''s day, everyone in the elite exploration team shushed in their hearts. If only they came to the giant beast forest to explore this time, then, I''m afraid that the end will not be better

    They don''t know. Feifei, xiliv, Bingling and Bixi are four people, but the young generation in their families have strong background. How can they not have any background, even if they are not good at speaking

    Since they choose to lead the team in, the forces behind them will naturally have to dig out a little of their resources and press on them. Otherwise, if something happens, it will be fun.

    This time, even if there is no speechless party following, then, other things, life preservation, and other people can still rely on the bottom card in their hands, such as Fifi, her bottom card, so to speak, is speechless!

    After all, wordless and others, is Lei Wang personally invited to protect Fifi, this point, including Fifi, no one knows

    Of course, the four Fifi people can rely on their own cards to protect their lives, and these elite explorers, not necessarily, they have no wrong idea

    They are even at a loss. It''s only a day since they entered the forest of monsters. As a result, even the Ninth level monsters are met. So tomorrow

    At the thought of this, they can''t help but feel at a loss. However, when they think of their own side, there is a team with four eighth level and one ninth level. This loss is ignored by them, but they feel a little relieved, very ironicIn fact, the elite exploration team didn''t know that it was a thing of the past that there were four levels eight and one level nine!

    One day in the deep forest of giant beasts, there are many big and small monsters in the way. There are countless peaks in the seventh level and many in the eighth level. In addition, the whole long handed ape family doesn''t count as the seventh level. They died in the hands of the elite exploration team. One of the eight level long handed back ape died in the hands of hileve, and the other five were the hands of the silent people.

    These are all experiences!

    It''s unimaginable that so many Warcraft can''t move. It''s the seventh level peak, the eighth level and so on. What''s more, the Ninth level ape King

    Now, the rank of a group of ten people has changed dramatically!

    ¡­¡­

    Wordless: (level 73)

    Daisy: (level 70)

    Mermaid: (level 78)

    little Fleur: (level 83)

    Icarus: (level 80)

    astraya: (level 79)

    bee eating prayer: (level 70)

    silk flag favorite: (level 70)

    Flender: (level 70)

    after Long Hu Li: (level 70)

    A lot of experience, the result of which is massive promotion. In just one day, wordless promoted to three poles, Meiqin upgraded to three poles, astraya upgraded to two levels, and even little Flemish upgraded to one level!

    And Daisy, bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda, and longhuli are all in the collective Jin stage, all of them have become the eighth level strong. Now, their strength is absolutely higher than that of Fifi, Bixi and Bingling!

    These are not the most amazing. The most amazing thing is that Icarus has already gained experience in the ape king. When he reached the Ninth level, he became the second top player among the speechless people!

    The strength has doubled. Now, the wordless group is no longer like the elite exploration team''s imagination. It''s four levels eight, one level nine, but eight levels eight, two levels nine!

    The combination of ten people, such strength, is enough to run rampant in the sparril world. Even the face of the Empire and the three families need not be given!

    Daisy, bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda and longhuli queen are undoubtedly the happiest of all. Today, they realize their lack of strength. In an instant, their strength has been improved so much. It''s needless to say how excited they are.

    Wuyan, Meiqin, xiaofulan and astraya are also very happy with their level promotion. Although there is no level promotion, the degree of promotion is so large, but it is not small to reach their level, so they are naturally happy.

    However, this also means that they want to improve in the future, so it''s not so easy. After all, the higher the level, the slower the promotion. After the Ninth level, I''m afraid they will climb in general

    It''s strange that Icarus is a little bit depressed when people are immersed in the joy of their own strength improvement

 Chapter 573

    (sometimes, people''s hearts are really unpredictable. For example, I just want to keep the old book friends, attract new book friends, and write books well, that''s all)

    at night, in a tent

    Icarus, half kneeling on a blanket, lowered his head and touched his chest with one hand. The indigo pupils were full of melancholy. It seemed so pitiful and I could not help but want to hold it in my arms for comfort.

    Universal angels have no dreams. They can''t dream or even sleep. Almost every night, Icarus, including astraya, sits quietly in their own resting place and spends a long night

    It''s also for this reason that the daisy, the lute and other talents, laicarus and astraya, sleep in the same room from time to time, so that they won''t feel lonely in the dark night. Even in the end, it must be these two girls, who are watching them sleep in the side

    Fortunately, Icarus and astraya didn''t feel sad because of this. Maybe they used to be a little bit more or less, but now, once the time of night was sad, they would quietly run to the silent side and look at his sleeping face until dawn. Such things may be boring to do, but Icarus and astray They are very satisfied. For them, they can watch countless nights of the most important people in their lives, but it''s a very rare happiness

    I don''t know if it''s also the reason why Daisy, Meiqin and other girls are forced to sleep together every night. Maybe, they are jealous, maybe

    It''s a pity that, after Daisy and Meiqin fall asleep, Icarus and astraya will secretly run to silent side and watch him sleep, unless they find wordless doing things prohibited by children. For example, last night, when wordless prayed with Bee Eater, the two Angel girls blushed for a long time and did not dare to go in.

    Because even they know the consequences of going in, they must be forced to play together

    Now, it''s dark outside. According to the past practice, Daisy, Meiqin and other people come to laicarus and astraya to chat together until they go to bed. However, although astraya followed as usual, Icarus refused the invitation of daisy, Meiqin and other people for the first time!

    This has never happened in the past, so that when Icarus refused the request of daisy and Meiqin, the two women realized at the same time, Icarus, what should be the matter

    Icarus, it''s a girl who doesn''t hide her inner thoughts

    In the dark tent, if someone observes carefully, he will find that there seems to be a slight light under Icarus''s chest, flickering there

    "Whole body scan abnormality detection No exception detected Retest start Testing Detecting No exception detected... " A pair of indigo pupils flickered with science fiction like boxes and streamers. The mechanical and unsmooth tone of voice came from Icarus''s attractive lips, telling others what she was doing

    "Testing No exception detected No exception detected... "

    I don''t know how many times I got the result or no abnormal result, Icarus finally gave up the examination of his body, and all the splendor in his eyes disappeared. He revealed a pair of Dark Indigo pupils again, and looked at his slightly shining chest. Icarus could not help but tightly covering his hands on it.

    This kind of abnormal phenomenon has been maintained from the daytime to the present, and has never stopped. Icarus just found his own physical abnormality, so he resolutely refused the invitation of daisies. He hid in the tent alone, and wanted to check out what happened, but the result was nothing abnormal.

    Is it possible that the body is glowing for no reason, but it turns out to be normal? There is no reason, the body will shine inexplicably, that is really strange.

    Icarus didn''t know what was wrong with her. All she knew was that this kind of phenomenon appeared after the death of ape king and her promotion to the Ninth level

    ¡°master¡­¡± The inexplicable phenomenon makes Icarus a little uneasy. At this time, she really wants to stay with wordless, because it will make her feel very comfortable and secure. Even though Icarus is much stronger than wordless

    But with this idea, Icarus put it out again. Although I don''t know what this phenomenon is about, Icarus feels that it should not be a bad thing. Since it''s not a bad thing, don''t talk about it, so as not to worry about it.

    Icarus didn''t know that when she just refused the invitation from Daisy and Meiqin, she had already sold herself out. Outside the tent, six women, Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating and praying, astraya, silk flag favorite, flanda and takuhuli, gathered at the entrance, stuck their faces on the tent, and looked at Icarus from a small opening However, the phenomenon of Icarus'' chest light was also seen."Elder Icarus, how could this happen?" Astraya''s eyes widened, and a little anxiety appeared on her face. "Is there something wrong with the body? Why don''t you say it... "

    "Shh, keep it down. If Icarus hears you, it''ll be a problem..." Daisy pushes astraya, but soon she''s a little worried. You can see that Icarus''s body is in a bit of a state

    "As a result, shall we tell that guy about it..." Franda put on the toes of her feet, stared straight at Icarus inside, looked at the shimmer on her chest, and said, "with that guy''s knowledge of Icarus, we can see something..."

    "No more..." The silk flag loves most but shakes its head. "Icarus, since Chao didn''t choose to say it, must be Chao didn''t want others to worry about it. If we Chao told that guy, wouldn''t Chao have wasted her pains?"

    "But I can''t just let it go..." Meiqin lowered the voice line, but it was not hard to hear the impatience in it. "If anything happens, what should I do?"

    "I think it''s not that bad..." The Bee Eater prayed and touched his cheek a little bit. "Icarus is an all-purpose angel. She should know more about her body than anyone else. If something bad happens, she won''t stay until now..."

    "By the way, I remember!" Suddenly, astraya struck her palm. "Elder Icarus has his own repair system. If something happens, self repair will be started long ago!"

    Wen Yan, another five women immediately put their eyes on astraya, and the Bee Eater prayed, "self repair? It seems that I heard that Icarus has her own system, which will help her detect her body and eliminate abnormalities... "

    "Mmhmm..." Astraya has a little brain. "If the self-healing of elder Icarus didn''t start automatically, then it proved that she was OK!"

    Speaking of this, astraya can''t help but be a little excited, subconsciously want to cheer up, scared the girls, hurriedly stretched out their own hands and covered astraya''s mouth.

    "You are such a fool! Be careful not to get caught! " Silk flag most like discontented said.

    "Astraya, are you sure there''s no problem with that self-healing system?" The Bee Eater turned to look at astraya and said.

    Astraya shook her head without hesitation and broke away from the women''s hands. "The self-healing system is not under the control of the elder Icarus. As long as the elder Icarus has a physical accident, it will start itself, and there will be no possibility of failure unless it is deliberately damaged!"

    "So..." The Bee Eater prayed thoughtfully. After staring at Icarus in the tent for a long time, he said: "in this case, let''s observe for a while and then decide what to do..."

    All the women looked at each other for a long time and nodded

 Chapter 574

    In another tent, when Daisy and Meiqin are worried about Icarus, they don''t know what happened, but they finally let go

    He glanced at his side, where a pair of broken crystal wings were folded in front of him, with fingers in them, and the sleeping little Fleur printed into his eyes, making him smile a little.

    Today, the elite exploration team''s fear of xiaofulan reminds her of the bad past. Even with the comfort of the girls, xiaofulan is in a good mood, but at night, she is unwilling to leave speechless. She is so clingy and speechless that she has no way but to compromise. She brings xiaofulan to her tent and coaxes her for a long time ...

    "At last, I fell asleep. It''s hard for a child to serve me..." With a sigh, she reached out her hand, stroked the hair on her forehead, looked at her lovely sleeping face, and smiled involuntarily.

    "Good night, little man..." I kissed her gently on her face and covered her with a blanket without any words. Then I broke away from her hand and got out of the tent

    At this time, the sky is completely dark. The elite exploration team set up several campfires, which made the whole forest full of red color. And they started to work in different shifts for the patrol task at night. Of course, some people were busy living. Of course, they were baking some meat on the campfire, or picking fruit on the fruit tree, preparing for dinner

    Standing in the central area surrounded by tents, he looked around without a word. Here, he could see clearly that there was a glass like light wall standing nearby, which surrounded the area.

    That''s the defense barrier, which was established by the magicians. That''s to say, when the Warcraft appeared, they could resist it a little bit and let them react. In addition, it could also play the functions of sound insulation and hiding, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble because of the bright bonfire and the sound of their own conversation

    All in all, the elite exploration team members have done a good job in these aspects, with professional means and complete preparation. If it''s not because the giant beast forest line this time is beyond their ability range, they will certainly play a crucial role, not like now, they can only fight small monsters, help patrol and cook No matter what, it''s also the elite. It''s not

    Looking up at the starry sky at night, I can''t help but flash a thick color in the wine red pupil. I am in a black suit floating with the wind, and my short hair stands against the wind. The whole body is completely integrated with the surrounding night. If anyone sees this scene, he will be surprised.

    Because at this moment, speechless feeling, just like the king of the night, born to live in the night, is full of different charm, intoxicating

    In the night in the forest of monsters, the starry sky is particularly bright, dotted with little starlight in the dark twilight. In a blink of an eye, it drives the viewer''s heart. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether it''s blocked by the surrounding trees. In such a beautiful night sky, there is a round of moon that makes people infatuated

    In speechless eyes, the stars in the sky constitute four patterns, like constellations, which are connected with each other and particularly attractive. Those four patterns are four delicate and beautiful faces

    In Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang, Sisi are

    Looking at those four beautiful faces, the yearning in my heart seemed to react. It was moving with the stars in the sky. It was affecting my wordless heart all the time

    When I wake up, I can''t help but smile ironically. I''m really a person who has changed his mind. In the world of "dating battle", I miss the daisy, the Meiqin and others who live here. Now I''m back in the world of sparril, and I miss other girls and children again

    However, until this time, speechless suddenly found that he had so many ties around him. In other words, every time in the dead of night, he would have such a discovery. Is this the so-called loneliness and emptiness

    Think of here, speechless immediately shook his head, heart dark scold, oneself can be lonely empty? There are so many wives around, and they are all beautiful and lovely. They are lonely and empty!

    Or is that what''s in the bowl and what''s in the pot? no impossible! Brother so special, how can I eat the bowl, watching the pot

    I think so in my heart, but my wordless face seems to be more and more guilty, breaking his shameful self consolation mercilessly.

    Sighed, looked up and looked at the night sky. Anyway, I miss them in the piano. It''s a fact

    With the burst of yearning in his heart, the wordless eyes began to flash with the light of hesitation. He had an impulse, an impulse to summon people from the Qin!

    But when he had no words to summon, he was distressed again. His summoning points were not enough to support him to summon four people, such as Qin Li, Kuang San, Shixiang and Si Si. He really wanted to summon. Who should he summon firstFor a while, speechless like this, fell into the infinite tangle of call quota, even after his own several more people, did not find

    Daisy, Mermaid and Bee Eater looked at each other, their faces were tangled, and they didn''t notice their wordless and curious.

    I didn''t even find that someone was close to me. This eighth level is not competent. What''s the matter that made him so miserable

    Quietly watching for a while, not long after, Meiqin first impatient.

    "What are you thinking so deeply?"

    The voice close at hand, will fall into the tangled abyss of speechless to frighten a big jump, a strange cry, jumped up, until it was found that it was also scared by the daisy, the lute, the bee eating drill pray three people, the old face immediately red.

    "What are you doing? It''s scary and fun... " The person who turned his eyes and finally blushed to the point where he couldn''t, instead, accused him in advance.

    "Ha?" Meiqin eyebrows a pick, stretch out a finger, directly poked in silent body. "You scared yourself, but we have been standing here for a long time. You didn''t find it yourself and said that others scared you?"

    "Long standing?" Speechless, touched his head. "Have you been standing for a long time? I didn''t find out

    "So, what are you thinking so deeply?" Daisy hands in front of her chest, with a trace of doubt looking speechless, let speechless recall the reason why she just tangled, now her face becomes unnatural.

    "And I didn''t think about it Just think about it... " The eyes were unsteady and moved away, which made them more suspicious.

    "Just think about it..." Daisy and Meiqin narrowed their eyes, and their eyes cut into the silent face. They smiled and were angry

    The Bee Eater, who has been observing the wordless face, prays for the stars and eyes to move, and speaks with some understanding. "Don''t you think about the girls you have provoked in the world of replicas?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Daisy, Meiqin and bee eating drill prayed that they heard a loud "Dong" voice at the same time. From the silent chest position, they understood what it was.

    The Bee Eater prayed that the corner of his mouth pulled up an arc. "Xiaoyan, you just stood here thinking about things. If I didn''t guess wrong, I should be thinking about whether to call those girls or not?"

    All of a sudden, the sound of "Dong Dong" came out from the silent chest. In the silent night, the sound was so clear. Hearing the sound, Daisy and Meiqin suddenly realized, their eyes stabbed at the silent like a needle, making the "Dong Dong" sound become "bang bang".

    The footstep involuntarily one retreats, looking at three girls who may at any time incarnate as the goddess of wood knife, speechless heart a pain, cried.

    Unscientific! Mind reading or something!

 Chapter 575

    Thank you very much for "dancing with the Maple" and "thx1814"

    Looking at the speechless appearance that is equivalent to recognition, Daisy and Meiqin are decisively black

    "It seems that you have a good relationship with them..." Daisy said this with her eyes closed and her face expressionless.

    "That In fact, it''s not so good... " Speechless forced to smile twice, the weak raised his hand and said, at this time, it''s better to retreat from the vanguard of the president for a while

    "I think people think that even when we are close to you, they don''t find out, and they say that their feelings are not good?" Meiqin sneers. "Let''s talk about what those girls look like, so that you can be so absorbed. They must be much more beautiful than us..."

    "That In fact, it is not so beautiful... " Wordless would like to reach out and wipe his forehead to see how much sweat was flowing on it. Anyway, he felt that his back should be completely wet

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" The Bee Eater looked speechless with a smile. "Tell me about the girl you like, who is a little bit ugly..."

    "That It''s not just ugly

    "What do you say!" Daisy, Mermaid and Bee Eater are furious. They wake up with their incoherent speechless voice. At that moment, speechless can be sure. Their faces are completely wet

    Braved the cold sweat, speechless and timid retreat, the heart is full of tears, I just want to think about my sister, have suffered such treatment, if I really summoned up just now, wouldn''t it be a fire in the backyard

    "Calm down Calm down... " Speechless hands spread out, pushed forward, with a smile barely reaching the extreme on his face, but his heart was bleeding, inch by inch in the backyard. This time, he realized this feeling.

    She pursed her lips, looked at the Bee Eater and prayed. Her eyes were full of vicious resentment. All of them were the damned queen. It seems that she didn''t learn enough from last night''s "lesson"

    The eyes full of resentment cast on the body of the Bee Eater, which makes the Bee Eater''s head numb. In an instant, it reminds me of how he was played by the man in front of him last night, like a basin of cold water, directly poured on the body of the Bee Eater, and watered out the little resentment in the heart of the Bee Eater. The only thing left is the fear.

    Will he come to visit again tonight

    After such an idea came into my mind, the heart of bee eating and praying began to "thump". Last night, I was put into a posture of eighteen without words, and I was under a lot of training. Now I still remember it. If I could do it again

    The Bee Eater prays for a shiver. The more he thinks about it, the more likely he thinks it is. Now he can''t help being timid

    As soon as the eyes turned, the Bee Eater made a cold ''hum'' and said it a little xuanxu.

    "Well, since it''s happened, no matter how much you say, it won''t help much. Think about it for yourself, how to deal with it..."

    Daisy and Meryton took a strange look at the Bee Eater and prayed. Their eyes were full of doubts. When did this woman become so kind and talkative

    But after thinking about it carefully, the two women also think that the words of bee eating and praying are reasonable. Since things have happened, it''s useless to say more. The most important thing is to see how wordless attitude is

    Just, why do you always feel something wrong? What''s more, I''m so happy

    Daisy and Meiqin look at each other with a wry smile. Although they feel strange in their hearts, the two girls look speechless just like the Bee Eater.

    Speechless Zheng ran, looking at the sudden compromise of the three girls, involuntarily excited for a while. "So, do you object to my calling them over?"

    I saw the speechless and excited look. Daisy, Meiqin, and bee eating exercise were all sour in my heart. I snorted coldly and turned my head, but my eyes were not clear.

    After pondering for a while, the Bee Eater sighed and said, "we disagree with each other, but second, the problem is, you have to make sure that the two sides don''t disagree. Don''t you want us to have a conflict?"

    "No! Absolutely not! " Speechless head immediately shook like a wave. "They are very kind girls. Their surnames are very similar to yours. You can definitely get along with each other!"

    "Are you sure?" Meiqin said with a little annoyance, "if there is any contradiction between us then, what should you do?..."

    "On our side, or on their side?" Daisies are even more straightforward. After all, they are still uncomfortable for someone to join their "big family" suddenly. At least they want to fight with them.

    "Let me tell you that..." Speechless bowed his head for a while, and said to the three girls, "they are four, one is called Qinli, with dual personality, the other is lively and cheerful, as smart as the girl next door. Although a person''s personality is a bit bad, it is just a proud and charming girl in general, and the other is called crazy three, whose surname is ge. She is a noble lady. Before, she was a little bit Other problems have been almost solved. There is no big deal. As for the remaining two, one is just a little girl about eleven or two years old, and the other one, you can treat her as the second astraya. Do you understand?... ""Haughty girl Miss Lori Eat... " Meiqin looks down and sneers. "You are really a philanthropist..."

    Silent dry smile for a while, calm can not say: "Meiqin ah, these words from your mouth, it is not a general violation ah..."

    Daisy frowned, then nodded unwillingly. "If it''s like you said, then it''s not very difficult to get along with..."

    "Right? Yes! " He said with a smile, without any concealment of his intention to listen to Sirius howl. After all, it seems that things will develop in a good direction

    "Noble lady?" The bee eating prayer is to focus on another aspect. There is an interesting smile on her face. For a long time, among all the girls, the only bee eating prayer with 100% self-cultivation. It seems that the interest is not general for the so-called "noble lady" in the silent mouth

    "Crazy three? Well, let me look forward to it a little bit... "

    "I''m looking forward to it, too!" Daisy and Meiqin said at the same time, clenched their fists. "Let them know who is really in charge!"

    Hearing the different words in the three women''s mouths, the wordless eyebrows kept jumping, the corners of the mouth were twitching, and the table of the soul was turning over thousands of times. "I said, I want you to get along well, not to strangle each other and wake me up!"

    Smell speech, Daisy, lute, bee eating exercise pray for a Zheng, after the reaction, angry smile.

    With the settlement of this "life event", the scene suddenly fell into a silence. The four people looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, making the atmosphere rather strange.

    "I said A stroke at the corner of the mouth. "Hurry up!"

    "Hurry up?" Speechless stupefied, dazed at the beautiful piano. "Hurry up what?..."

    "Did you bring your head?" Meiqin is a bit mad and cries, "haven''t you decided to get along? You call people out! "

    Hearing Meiqin''s words, speechless, I was relieved, but soon smiled bitterly again. "Well, I have a big problem..."

    "It''s time to ask questions?" Daisy wanted to bite the hateful guy in front of her. "You don''t want to say that it''s not just these four, are you?"

    "No, no!" Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and explained: "it''s my calling point that is not enough. I can''t call all four of them. I''m just worried about this problem. I don''t know who should call first..."

    "Ha?" Daisy, lute and bee eating are silent. "That''s why you''ve been here so long?"

    Speechless very simply nodded, this nod, the next moment, is to usher in three eyes like an idiot, let speechless dry smile unceasingly

 Chapter 576

    At this time, an icy blue figure came out of a tent from afar quietly, just like when it came out without words at the beginning, it first looked around, then looked up to the starry sky, the clothes on the body made a whistling sound with the breeze, and the icy blue long hair made waves of intoxicating flying, but unfortunately, it was lack of The appreciation of pedestrians

    I enjoyed the quiet atmosphere for a while. Before long, a loud noise came into her ears, which made her pretty eyebrows wrinkled a little. Obviously, she felt very unhappy about being disturbed.

    however, when she turned her head and saw the owner of the voice, a little dissatisfaction on her eyebrow suddenly solidified, then disappeared, disappeared. Instead, there was a little strange expression, curiosity, doubt and hesitation

    Straight staring at the front for a long time, the hesitation in his eyes just dissipated little by little. He raised his feet and walked towards the front

    "And how long have you been entangled in such matters?"

    "Ah, you don''t understand. Whoever is chosen here is not good. Who knows if she is not chosen? Will she be in a bad mood because of this..."

    "Ha? I said if you think too much, how could someone care about such a small thing? "

    "Are you sure? What if it''s you? If I didn''t choose you, would you be unbalanced? "

    "I I Of course No... "

    "Can you look me in the eye and speak? Thank you

    "Why do you talk so much nonsense! Hesitation this hesitation that, or not a man ah you! "

    "Hello! Just now, I can''t think that I didn''t hear you. Am I a man? Do I need to prove it? Don''t you have a profound experience? "

    "Shut up!" X3

    for a moment, the footsteps of the visitors paused for a moment, and even a few hesitations appeared in the ice blue eyes again, but this time, it''s not whether you should come here, but whether you should run

    At this time, the four people who were "talking" were speechless, Daisy, lute and bee eating. However, they found that someone was close to them. Qi Qi turned his head and looked at the rear. At the same time, the four people were stunned.

    "Heleve!" Meiqin is surprised to see her standing not far away. She raises her hand and wipes her eyes. When she is sure of the identity of the visitor, she can''t help but exclaim. But if you think about it carefully, it''s not surprising. This iceberg princess, who takes the initiative to communicate with others, is probably less than the number of her fingers

    "It''s really you..." Even Daisy and Bee Eater are surprised. Although they haven''t known her for a long time, she has the same surname as the iceberg, but is as famous as her reputation

    "That Good evening... " Speechless hold for a long time, finally hold out such a sentence, let Daisy three women cast a look of contempt

    Her face was still cold, and there was no even a half part of the wave above her good face. She just nodded her head in response to her silent greeting to Dad

    Speechless, Daisy, lute and Bee Eater all looked at each other. Then, Bee Eater took the initiative to open his mouth and said, "Hi liv, are you here for us?"

    She nodded, but soon shook her head again, which made the four speechless people feeble. What was it? Or not

    It may be that she saw the doubts of silent people. After a while, she finally opened her mouth, but it exploded.

    "I''m here for you!" Looking straight into her speechless eyes, she said in an astonishing voice, "I want to talk to you alone..."

    Alone Daisy, lute and bee eating three people opened their mouths

    "Talk..." Speechless and stunned.

    Looking at her as if she was saying "have you had dinner tonight?" her face was calm and natural. The silent four immediately went into hysteria. Is this the princess who never made friends with others

    Who should not be faking it

    At the same time, the four people raised such an idea. Of course, the idea was only maintained for a while, and then the four people abandoned it and paid attention to the key points.

    "With him..." Daisy, lute and bee eating are all speechless, and their eyes are full of murderous Qi. "Talk alone?..."

    The unknown murderous gas fell on wordless body, which made wordless beat a cold shiver. I didn''t even think about it. Wordless subconsciously, I was two or three meters away from her. I shook my head desperately to Daisy and others, indicating that I was innocent

    Just let these three backyard owners agree with their existence in Qin. Now if they get tangled up with a hilliff, they will surely die miserably. After all, these three young girls must have a little upset in their hearts. They are Junjie who knows the current affairs. Let''s get rid of the relationship!What''s more, there is nothing in it!

    Heleve stood still without saying a word, as if waiting for the daisy and others to leave. Everything seemed so natural that speechless almost didn''t reach the ground.

    I said, you are a little bit to explain the reason ah!!!

    The eyes of daisy, Mermaid and Bee Eater are moving back and forth on silent and hileve. I don''t know why, the murderous spirit in their eyes suddenly disappears.

    Ninety nine percent of the two have nothing to do with each other!

    This is the real idea of daisy, lute and bee eating drill after seeing her ice face, because they don''t believe it even if they kill her. She will be speechless

    "All right..." The Bee Eater prayed to pucker his lips. "Then you can talk ''alone''"

    Finish saying, eat bee to hold to pray to squint an eye to stab speechless. "As for those lost girls abducted by you, it''s really not suitable to appear here. Let''s wait until we leave the giant beast forest!"

    Smell speech, wordless head pounding garlic like a mess, as long as it is not against their own call, or want to directly repel Qin Li and others, then he can do anything

    Daisy and Meiqin seem to be a little reluctant, but since the Bee Eater said that, they are too embarrassed to stay here. They glare at speechless eyes, and then leave here together with Bee Eater and go to their tents. They stay speechless and hileve

    When the three girls left, speechless but don''t know what to do. They could only smile at her and wait for her to talk. As for her, her eyes had already moved to speechless hands, and the pure white ring went up

    I don''t know how long it took for this scene to last. At the end of the silence, when she was about to bear it, she finally spoke.

    "Your ring..." Heleve looked up at Wuyan and said to Wuyan in an unprecedented solemn tone, "where did it come from?"

    "Ring?" Speechless, then I saw the vision of her moving to her own hands. As she looked down, she looked into her own hands.

    "You mean..." Wordless frowned and raised the pure white ring on his hand. "This ring?"

    She nodded her head, saw her face, and suddenly her speechless face began to look straight into her eyes. "You know this ring?"

    Her eyes flickered for a moment, then she nodded and shook her head.

    The silent corner of the mouth twitches. "Do you know each other or not?"

    Shiv shook her head. "Now, it''s not time to tell you..."

    "Ha?" I am speechless. "What is the answer?"

    "Where is this ring from?" Heleve silently moved the subject to the previous question.

    Speechless breath. "I got this ring from a treasure place!"

    "A place of treasure Do you She was silent for a long time before nodding her head lightly. "I see. Thank you..."

    Words fall, in speechless and silly eyes, her head doesn''t go back

    Looking at her back, I gasped for breath.

    "I don''t know what you think..."

 Chapter 577

    Thank you very much for your 1888 plan! And the rewards of "Xiangla", "the little demon of dream", "wind, butterfly and flower weeping", "dancing with the Maple", "heartbreak and heartless"

    in the morning, in the deep forest of giant beasts

    A trace of cool vitality is spreading in the surrounding tent camp. The cold temperature makes the people from the tent involuntarily tighten their tight clothes. The sun blows down from the forest, through the heavy green trees, and finally, on the ground, there are mottled spots of light

    In the bonfire, the "crackling" sound of branches burning and breaking continues, but because of the cold in the morning, even standing beside the bonfire, it can''t make people feel warm. Fortunately, the bright sunshine still gives people a night''s rest in the forest, or people who have patrolled the whole night with repeated warmth, which makes people feel less lazy.

    Of course, it''s just the feeling of "normal" people. For some born "abnormal" people, no matter how good the weather is in the morning, they have only one feeling, that is, never enough sleep

    In the process of dawdling, wordless finally got up under xiaofulan''s drumming. With a continuous yawn and a hundred times energetic xiaofulan walked out of the tent slowly. Even when others saw it, the original spiritual head would all be infected.

    "I said, can''t you be a little more energetic one morning?" The Meiqin is in the waist, and its smooth thighs shake a few times. It looks shiny in the sunlight. Seeing this scene, it''s a little more energetic without words. The eyelids can''t help but cut a few eyes on it, and then it''s back.

    "You don''t understand how happy it is to sleep late in the morning."

    "That should be in a warm quilt, then it can be..." The daisy curled her lips. "In the forest, in the tent, on the blanket, you can sleep so comfortably. It''s not happiness. You''re just lazy!"

    "No, you''re absolutely wrong about me..."

    "No, your bad quality has been seen through for a long time. No one can blame you..."

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a warm pillow around me. How nice it would be if someone with a good heart came to accompany me..."

    "Don''t talk to me! By the way, didn''t Fran sleep with you all night? "

    "Icarus, next time you''re going to sleep with me..."

    "Yes master¡­¡±

    "Blush, how lovely!"

    "Give me enough! Don''t ignore me! "

    While chatting with the girls without words, others have done all the preparatory work and are waiting to start. As for breakfast, it''s already over at the time of wordless dawdling. Even the girls have eaten it. The only thing they haven''t eaten is wordless

    "Yan, are you ok?" Fifi, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi came to the silent group. Fifi asked. If it was before, Fifi and others paid attention to the silent opinions, but it was not easy to ask in front of their subordinates. After all, they are the leaders. Silent people are outsiders at best, but now, there is no one who will not care about the silent ideas.

    For all this, speechless also realized, deeply looked at the elite exploration team behind Feifei and others, and then nodded casually.

    "OK, let''s go..."

    "Good!" Fifi nodded, exchanged eyes with her, Bingling, Bixi and others, and waved her hand. "Go!"

    With the order of the four Fifi passed down, some magicians quickly walked out of the team and removed the defense barrier that they had worked all night. The same forest area appeared again in front of everyone. A group of more than 100 people gathered together and walked carefully towards the center of the giant beast forest

    After yesterday''s lesson, people are no longer daring to break into the forest of monsters. Every time they walk a certain distance, the four Fifi people will stop and study the surrounding terrain with their subordinates to see if they have broken into the territory of a ninth level Warcraft by mistake. They don''t want to experience the fearful fighting process of yesterday any more.

    In fact, it''s easy to identify whether you have intruded into the territory of a ninth level Warcraft or not. Because, in the territory of a ninth level Warcraft, it''s generally difficult to have other kinds of Warcraft except for some of its offspring. After all, it''s the territory. How can other Warcraft run in? There are also just some irrelevant Warcraft, such as the seventh level peak Warcraft, or just into the eighth level and so on.

    Therefore, as long as in a place, the appearance of Warcraft becomes sparse, the equal level of Warcraft is not very high, and the same kind of Warcraft appears frequently, then this place, in all likelihood, is the territory of a nine level Warcraft!

    However, there are also examples like yesterday, because there is a habitat with good conditions, and the whole population gathered to act together

    Yesterday, the reason why people didn''t find out that it was the territory of the king of apes was that all the apes gathered together to live, which led to the irregular variety of Warcraft that people met along the way. Although the level was lower, people didn''t have much suspicion, and finally it was tragicIt''s also a good thing that this time, a group of people, whether talking or not, will follow. Otherwise, except for the four people who have some basic cards and can protect their lives, such as Fifi, celive, Bingling and Bixi, no one else will survive

    After walking carefully to the extreme, people are close to the central area of the giant beast forest. It''s strange that even a Warcraft hasn''t appeared since this morning. It''s a little strange.

    Even, speechless still saw, an eight level Warcraft, appeared in the public''s sight for less than a second, suddenly picked up the tail, ran away, let many people directly stare away.

    But for all this, the four people, Fifi, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi, are calm, as if they saw everything for granted. Seeing here, they have no words and don''t know. The problem is in their hands

    She handed the little Fleur in her arms to the daisy, and speechless went forward a few steps, came to Fifi''s side and asked softly, "how can I do it?"

    Smell words, Feifei smiled. "I can''t hide it from you..."

    Speechless turn white eyes, others see this situation, expression that call a surprise, only you four a face of calm, ghosts know that you are playing a trick.

    Fifi took out a small bag from his arms, shook it in front of wordless, saw it, frowned wordless, and said a little surprised, "the reason is it?"

    "Yes..." Fifi nodded, straightened his back, and said, "it''s filled with the blood of the ape King yesterday!"

    "The blood of the ape king?"

    Feifei''s mouth curved and smiled, "haven''t you understood yet? For ordinary Warcraft, a ninth level Warcraft, but the existence of natural enemies... "

    Hearing Feifei''s words, speechless blinked his eyes, looked at the small bag in his hand, and his brain flashed. "Can those Warcraft sense the breath inside?"

    "That''s right!" Fifi mischievously heft the small bag in his hand and said with a smile: "we put the blood of yesterday''s ape king in it and take it with us. Naturally, there will be some smell of ape king. Ordinary people can''t feel this smell, but it must be sensed for the beast who has lived in the giant beast forest for a long time!"

    "Those Warcraft didn''t see the real person, but they sensed the breath. They would subconsciously think that which ninth level Warcraft is coming, so they all ran away. Our troubles are not so much!"

    This Speechless shook his head and laughed. "It''s a pity that you can come up with such a way, and you are not afraid of provoking trouble. If there is a ninth level Warcraft nearby and you feel the smell of the ape king, people will not take the initiative to avoid it, but come to you directly!"

    "Don''t worry about it..." Fifi said: "in general, level 9 Warcraft will not leave their territory. Besides, aren''t there still you?..."

    Speechless, speechless

 Chapter 578

    It turns out that the four Fifi people''s idea is very good. At least, from morning to noon, and from noon to afternoon, they almost didn''t encounter the obstruction of Warcraft, and they just took a head, and then they ran away without seeing clearly. Today is the most smooth and safe day for all since they entered the giant beast forest

    A smooth day''s trip made the elite exploration team happy and everyone felt more relaxed than ever before. After all, yesterday''s trip made them walk several times at the gate of the devil. Originally, they were worried about today''s trip all night, worried about when their life was gone. Who knows, today''s trip is so Well done.

    From the original fear to the relaxation in the back, the mood rose and fell sharply, which made the elite exploration team feel a little tired, but this did not stop their high mood, instead, they stepped up one by one, trying to reach the center of the giant beast forest as soon as possible, to complete this task.

    To be honest, all the people in the elite exploration team, except Fifi and hilliff, don''t want to stay in the forest of monsters any more. They step into the forest of monsters with ambition and determination to complete the task with full confidence. As a result, their experiences in two or three days break all their ambitions one by one. How many of them are there They are the only ones who know about it

    However, the elite exploration team of the hundred seven strong, doomed to this journey, can only be forced

    In the near afternoon, the four leading people, Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi, stopped at a certain moment and turned around solemnly.

    "Everyone, camp in place!"

    The elite exploration team were stunned, looking at the four leaders in front of them, then looked up at the sky, wondering, it''s still early in the morning, so it''s reasonable to continue on the way

    Although filled with doubts, but the elite exploration team immediately responded, scattered, began to set up the camp

    "Yan..." Daisy, Meiqin, fengcao and other people came to the silent side. Qi Qi focused on him. Obviously, they were confused about the behavior of Feifei and others.

    Speechless gently squinted, glanced at not far away, is gathering four Fifi people, said to the daisy and others: "you wait here for a while, I''ll ask."

    All the girls nodded and saw the situation. Speechless, they looked at Daisy, Meiqin and fengcao, and passed a reassuring look to them. Then they went to the direction of the four Fifi people.

    "How did it stop?" As soon as I came to the four people of Feifei, wordless was a blunt attack.

    Fifi took a look at her and others, and then stepped forward. "You can''t ask, and we will tell you the reason later. After all, this action is inseparable from your help..."

    Words fall, Feifei bowed his head for a moment, turned to face the front, the voice was as thin as silk thread spread into the silent ear, but the content, but it made the silent spirit a shock, instantly dispelled all doubts in the heart.

    "According to the directions of the map, the front should be the center of the giant beast forest!"

    "Front Is that it... " With Feifei''s eyes, he looked forward without words. He could not express his feelings in his voice. After all, if everything is like what the Ninth level strong people like Lei Wang predicted, there is a half divine level beast king born, then they will have to face it soon

    It''s almost a year since I came to this sparril world, including the time spent in the replica world

    In this year''s time, I have grown from a worthless otaku man to a strong man. Although it is not the peak, it is more than enough to take a head in the sparril world

    But facing the demigod stage, this is the first time!

    For oneself who has not reached the Ninth level, the object to be faced is a semi divine level. Now, the existence of the peak in the world of sparril, the feeling in the heart, is inexplicably complex

    "Next, what are you going to do?" For a while, I felt infinite in my heart. After a while, I had no words to clear up my emotions. I looked at Feifei and others. This time, the task was performed by them, not by myself. I just came to be a bodyguard, how to do it and what Feifei was going to do.

    At the same time, Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi all bowed their heads and pondered for a while. Then, Feifei came out to communicate with the speechless, and said their plans.

    "Well, you know, our task this time is to go to the center of the forest of monsters to find out whether the abnormality of the monsters is due to the birth of the king of beasts. Now, the center of the forest of monsters is in front of us. Next, our subordinates are no longer suitable to follow..."

    Smell speech, speechless understanding nodded, it is true that the Warcraft in the center of the forest is the most powerful and peak group of Warcraft in the whole forest, at least nine levels of existence!Here, the role that elite exploration team can play is almost gone, the battle can''t help, and it''s likely to be exposed because of too many people. So, the role of elite exploration team, here, it''s almost the end

    In other words, the elite explorers are a bit sad. Originally, they exist to help Fifi, hilliff and others deal with low-level or high-level Warcraft. They can use human sea tactics to block them a little bit, so as to get the time to solve things.

    As a result, because of the speechless people, the elite exploration team has become a soy sauce party. In addition to helping speechless people and Feifei people to do chores and cook, they have only played a little role in dealing with the apes. I have to say, they are pitiful

    However, as a result, in addition to several people who died due to negligence at the beginning of the elite exploration team, those who lived behind were a little worried, but their surnames and lives were greatly protected. Without the help of the silent group, they still don''t know if they can survive ten.

    Compared with the surname life, I believe that even if they know it, they would rather be the soy sauce party, there will be no more complaints

    This time Fifi looked around and said, "let''s go to the center of the giant beast forest with you to explore the situation!"

    "Fourteen?" Silent smile. "That''s a lot..."

    "What''s the matter?" Fifi frowned and looked straight at her speechless face. "Do you have any other ideas?"

    "No, let''s do it!" Speechless smiled, but sighed in my heart. If I could, speechless didn''t agree to let Feifei, Bingling and Bixi enter the center. Their strength is not very suitable to move on

    I have no words to know that if I say it directly, it will not only make them unhappy, but also have a negative effect. As the leader of this action, even if I know the incomparable danger ahead, the three Fifi people will definitely not let themselves wait here.

    Because they are leaders!

    Quietly, she turned her head and looked at her back. She noticed her speechless eyes and shook her head at him. It seemed that she was not very in favor of letting Fifi and others follow her, but she also understood that it would never be useful to rely on persuasion, so it should also be very Nai

    Left the place where the four Fifi people are, speechless returned to the women''s side, explained everything to them clearly

    "Finally here..." All the girls gathered their faces and looked forward to the central area of the giant beast forest like speechless. They didn''t know what they were thinking

    "No matter what, it''s best to finish grandpa Lei''s commission. If it can''t be done..." Speechless to the women, very seriously said: "then, remember, the most important thing is to ensure their own safety, understand?"

    The girls looked at each other, nodded their heads

 Chapter 579

    For the giant beast forest, the elites of the exploration team have been kept in the dark, because they only know that they came to the giant beast forest to explore a very important thing, but they don''t know what it is. Lei Wang just explained it. It''s a secret task

    So, when Feifei, xiliv, Bingling and Bixi announce to them that their task is to stay here and wait for them to come back, the people of the elite exploration team will know that the real task should start now, and Feifei and others are going to carry out it

    Of course, they will not complain. As the deployment of a large family, they still understand the basic principle. They have to do more, ask less, or even look less about the truly confidential events. They have such awareness for a long time. Therefore, the elite exploration team just responded to it and didn''t say anything

    After explaining everything, four people, namely, Fifi, celive, Bingling and Bixi, and ten people, including wordless, Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating and praying, Icarus, little Fleur, astraya, silk flag favorite, Flender and long Huli, gathered together.

    "I don''t need to explain how dangerous it is in the back..." Fifi took a deep breath and looked around the crowd. "Everyone, I wish us a successful mission this time!"

    Everyone looked at each other with a smile, nodded to Fifi, looked at the camp behind Qiqi, and then walked into the center of the giant beast forest

    Here, the bag containing the blood of the ape king has been taken down by Feifei and others, thrown into the camp, and used by the elite exploration team. In the center of the giant beast forest, basically no one will enter here, because the monster here is standing at the peak of the whole giant beast forest!

    The central area is not wide, even the smallest in the whole forest of monsters, which is many times smaller than the inner area. There are not many monsters living here, which are few, to be exact. But these few monsters make the central area of the forest of monsters become a forbidden area. Even the ninth level powerful people are talking about it.

    All the people who live here are level 9 Warcraft!

    It''s all in the Ninth level, standing in front of the world of Warcraft!

    As rare as the Ninth level Warcraft, in this place, it is at least necessary to have the strength of the Ninth level Warcraft that has territory within the stable pressure. You can imagine how terrible the Warcraft here is!

    Here, if you take the bag with the blood of the ape king, then a line of 14 people will become a sweet cake in an instant, attracting all kinds of Ninth level Warcraft!

    Because the greater the forest, the higher the level of Warcraft, no one is willing to plunge into such a dangerous place as the center, so that, with the development of countless years, the number of the Ninth level Warcraft here, though small, is definitely more than that of human beings!

    The life span of Warcraft is much longer than that of human beings. Even because of this, their chances of upgrading are much smaller. But when they reach the Ninth level, human beings are afraid to provoke them again. If they continue to develop for a long time, the chances of upgrading are even lower, and there must be a little accumulation. It is not surprising that the Ninth level Warcraft is more than that of the Ninth level human beings.

    Maybe it''s also because of this. After a long time of accumulation, there is finally a nine level peak of Warcraft. It''s a smooth step forward and becomes the king of beasts in the semi divine level!

    Although the central area is not wide, the number of Warcraft is very small. There are 14 people in a silent line. In a state of extreme caution, they have walked forward for not a short time, surrounded by the same forest, but no one thinks that this is the same as the previous forest, at least the heavy and dangerous atmosphere in the air is felt by all the people present.

    In order not to encounter the Ninth level Warcraft, this time, not only Fifi and others have increased their spirits by 12 points, but also bee eating, praying and Icarus are fully open, trying their best to sense the surroundings. Once the Ninth level Warcraft is near, they will evacuate as soon as possible.

    It is not that they are timid, but that, from the beginning to the end, their task is to explore. In the absence of a retreat, unnecessary fighting is absolutely forbidden.

    I don''t know whether it''s good luck or bad luck. Here, a group of 14 people met level 9 Warcraft three or four times, and each of them was at least above level 85. At the level of level 9, even if it was level 1, it''s quite a big gap. Level 85 monsters are stronger than that of the ape king. I don''t know how much, let alone above level 85 ¡£

    Fortunately, before the Warcraft approached, the Bee Eater or Icarus noticed in advance, informed the crowd immediately, and then changed the direction of the collective evacuation. Several times, it was a thrill.

    At this time, Feifei''s hand is holding a map of the giant beast forest, pointing at it with Bingling and Bixi, and then he knows the direction and takes the people to walk. From time to time, he can see their frown, which seems to be quite a headache.

    The more the beast forest goes in, the more people are afraid to go in, which leads to the revelation. There are maps about the beast forest. The peripheral parts are described in the most detail, while the inner part is a bit rough. As for the central area, there is no map at all. It''s said that Lei Wang took the map out of the old family members of the "yard Association". It''s their first one It''s from my generation.In the same way, although the map is available, the description is a bit unfulfilled. Feifei needs to discuss with Bingling and Bixi. It can be said that most of the time they spend in the central area of the giant beast forest is on their way to recognition

    With the leadership of Feifei and others, at one moment, Feifei finally took a sigh of relief and smiled.

    "All right! The front is the core of the forest of monsters! "

    Hearing this, they immediately got up their spirits and reached the core of the forest. Then, the king of beasts is there!

    The speechless group immediately gathered in front of Fifi, looked at the map, determined that the front was the center of the giant beast forest, all the people on the scene looked at each other, then walked forward a few steps, looked inside, and all the people were shocked!

    This Bing Ling could not help but step back and said with a face of horror, "how could it be..."

    "No way..." Bessie''s breathing became short, and she lowered her head in despair. "How can we carry out this task? It''s impossible to carry out any more..."

    Fifi and hilliff looked at each other, forced the vibration in their hearts, and they were silent.

    "Yan..." Daisy, lute, bee eating, praying and so on cast their eyes on the speechless body, hesitated and said, "what shall we do?"

    Speechless smile, wine red pupil stare at the front dead

    There is a vacant lot in front of us, a vacant lot with a radius of about 500 meters. It is very wide. The trees around it form a circle, which encloses the vacant lot in the center. Like the stars and the moon, it sets off the whole vacant lot. In the center of the vacant lot, there is a fortress made of bones

    The whole skeleton fortress is about 100 meters high, occupying almost half of the open space. There is a heavy sense of suffocation on it, like a ferocious animal mouth with its mouth open and waiting for prey to enter, which makes everyone who sees it shocked.

    This is not the main thing. The main thing is that there are a dozen Warcraft lying in front of the entrance of the skeleton fortress.

    More than ten ninth level monsters!

    It''s these ten ninth level Warcraft that make people''s faces change to this extent

    Under the eyes of all the people, the dozens of Ninth level Warcraft moved back and forth in front of the entrance of the skeleton fortress, just like the guards on patrol, trying their best to protect the safety of the fortress. The breath from these Warcraft, each one, is much stronger than the ape king, and even the Ninth level Warcraft that the previous group almost encountered!

    Looking at this scene that was absolutely unimaginable before, a group of people you look at me, I look at you, coincidentally lowered their heads

 Chapter 580

    The skeleton fortress looks like a cave. It''s round around, from top to bottom, from back to front, the volume gradually decreases. To the front and bottom, there is only a five meter high entrance left. From the outside to the inside, it can be seen faintly. There seems to be a little shadow in the dark inside, shaking

    In front of the skeleton fortress, there are 13 different kinds of Warcraft, five of which are constantly moving around. The animal''s skull swings left and right. It can be seen that they have been paying attention to the surrounding, while in the left and right sides, there are also three Warcraft respectively. They stick to a field and walk a few times from time to time. The remaining two are directly lying on the skeleton At the entrance of the fortress, my eyes were half closed and I stayed there lazily

    The four Fifi people may not see the mystery of such an array, but the silent line of ten people with system perception can clearly detect that the array between them is deployed according to their own strength.

    The five Warcraft in patrol are in the level of 86, while the left and right sides hold six Warcraft in total, three of them are in the level of 87, and three of them are in the level of 88. As for the two Warcraft lying at the entrance, they are level 89 closest to the demigod level!

    In such a formation, I''m afraid that even if Lei Wang comes with all the people in the "Hospital Association" in person, he dare not act rashly, let alone a line of 14 people without words!

    One side has 14, one side has 13, but in terms of strength, it''s a big difference!

    Three seven level peaks, nine eight level peaks, two nine level peaks. Compared with fourteen nine level peaks, it''s not necessary to say who wins or who loses. What''s more, the other side is still in the forefront and peak level of the nine level peaks. And here, even if the strength of xiaofulan can''t be measured by ordinary level, it can''t compete with so many nine level monsters!

    What''s more, Icarus, he''s just entering the Ninth level

    Along the way, at the last moment, I finally met the situation that even the silent people felt headache.

    "Well, you said, what should we do?" At this time, for a while, I don''t know what to do. I can only look at the speechless body, and her eyes are also immediately on the speechless body.

    Carefully looked at the skeleton fortress and the situation of those Warcraft, silent for a while, then frowned. "Why do those Warcraft gather there?"

    As if a word awakens the dreamer, the wordless sentence turns people''s subconscious desire to deal with those Warcraft''s heart into the real key.

    "Yes!" Meiqin lies at the back of a tree. Her little head is pulling hard. "A bunch of Ninth level Warcraft gather in a place, and it looks like it''s guarding something. How can it be suspicious?"

    "You mean..." Daisy with a little Zheng ran looked at the lute, and looked at speechless, wavering said: "those Warcraft, is to protect the king of the beast?"

    "That''s right!" There was a flash of unspeakable splendor in the starry eyes. The Bee Eater prayed: "Mr. Lei Wang once said that the reason why the Warcraft in the Warcraft forest are all exclusive is to protect the beast king who is in the weak period. Now, these things in the giant beast forest are absolutely at the level of the giant. They are gathered together and look like they are guarding something If there is anything that can make these beings to this extent, it is only the king of beasts!

    "That is to say..." Fifi bit his teeth and said in a voice: "the forest of monsters, there is really the birth of the king of beasts!"

    "With all that has been observed so far..." Speechless raised his head and looked around the crowd. "May be surname, very big..."

    At the silent words, the faces of Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi immediately sank, and their eyes were hazed.

    King Lei once said that the king of beasts has the ability to command all Warcraft, and has the wisdom no less than that of human beings. Once the king of beasts is born, then, under the leadership of the king of beasts, from now on, people in the whole sparril world are likely to have no way to obtain resources from the forest of monsters!

    The giant beast forest is very important to people in the sparril world. Without this treasure land where resources can be harvested at will, the impact will be large enough to spread to the whole world. Therefore, people in the "yard" will pay so much attention to this time''s Warcraft anomaly and send them to explore it.

    Now, the birth of the animal king is likely to be true, which is almost the last news that Feifei and others would like to hear.

    Different from those wordless people who have lived in sparril world for less than half a year and don''t attach great importance to this matter, no matter from the perspective of the world or from the perspective of family interests, the four Fifi people don''t want to see the real appearance of the king of beasts, which is no different from a disaster!

    "No way!" Fifi raised his head sharply. "Without seeing the king of beasts with my own eyes, I would never have been so easily convinced!""What!" Speechless, Daisy and other people were shocked. Speechless came directly to Fifi. "Sister Fifi, do you want to enter that skeleton fortress?"

    "Yes!" Regardless of the sudden change of face of the silent group, Fifi said firmly, "our task this time is to probe, not see the king of beasts with our own eyes, and make a bold conclusion, which will only lead to unnecessary consequences!"

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Daisy can''t help catching Fifi''s hand. "Do you see what is there? It''s thirteen top level nine level Warcraft. You''re just a seven level peak. Do you think you can get in successfully?"

    "No matter what, always try..." Fifi smiled bitterly and shook her head. Of course, for daisy and other people''s persuasion, she knew that it was about her performance, but Daisy and other people would not understand how important it was to her

    "Sister Fifi!" Meiqin clenched her fist in a hurry, and turned to look at three people, namely, celive, Bingling and Bixi. "You''re trying to persuade her!"

    "No..." Shiv shook her head lightly. "I agree with her..."

    "You..." Meiqin can''t believe pointing at her. "Are you crazy?"

    Bing Ling and Bixi stepped forward and said in unison, "we agree!"

    "You You... " Looking at the resolute appearance of Fifi, celive, Bingling and Bixi, Meiqin is going crazy. She thought that she was crazy enough, but she didn''t expect that there are other people in the world who are more crazy than her.

    Speechless eyebrows lock tightly, sighs in the heart. Although he is not a resident of sparril''s world, he can''t understand the persistence of Fifi and others, but from a different position, after substituting himself into the identity of Fifi and others, speechless seems to understand a little. Like speechless, there are four people, namely, bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, franda, and longhuli. So from the beginning, they will I didn''t say anything

    "Are you sure?" Looking straight at the faces of the four, he said silently. In return, he nodded at the same time.

    With the four people nodding their heads, the scene suddenly fell into a silence. The thick atmosphere permeated all the people around the scene. The people in the scene could realize their inner activities with each other

    After a long time, wordless broke the silence and sighed. "I can''t help you..."

    The eyes turned to Daisy, Meiqin and so on. It seemed that they knew the idea of wordless. The girls gave wordless a look of support, which made wordless smile.

    "It seems that I have to play with you..."

    This time it''s the turn of the four to be surprised. Fifi is even more quick to speak. "Yan, do you want to join us..."

    "Nonsense!" Speechless did not have the good gas to stare at her. "How can you succeed on your own!"

    Smell speech, Feifei four people not only didn''t because be despised and annoyed, rather rather embarrassed smile.

    Seeing this, he shakes his head and laughs. With a wave of his hand, a black cloak suddenly appears in his hand.

    "I didn''t expect that there would be another day for you..."

 Chapter 581

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! And "dancing with the Maple" and "the little demon of dreams"

    This is

    The plain cloaks that appeared in front of the people made the expressions of the group different. Daisy, lute and bee eating were surprised. They seemed to know the appearance of the cloaks, while others were covered with fog. Except for Icarus and hilliff, who were still expressionless

    "Cloak..." Fifi looked at the cloak in wordless''s hand curiously. She knew that wordless took out such a cloak at this time. Then this cloak is likely to help them enter the skeleton fortress.

    Just, how to do it

    "Xiaoyan, you want to "The Bee Eater touched her chin thoughtfully. She had probably guessed the wordless plan. As long as she knew the function of this cloak, she almost guessed it.

    That''s right! This cloak, which has not appeared for a long time, has been used as a collection by wordless!

    "Well, you want to use this cloak to dive over?" Daisy looked speechless in surprise, then frowned. "Shouldn''t that work? Don''t you forget what happened when we used it in the treasure land? "

    Wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and Icarus used to hide their footprints in the treasure land, but in the end, they were found by the ninth order giant spider!

    At that time, if it wasn''t for the calculation of the auctioneers who met the giant spiders, I''m afraid that at that time, they would have been forced to use the reels back to the city to escape, and they could not get the three rings at all.

    On the level, the level behind the giant spider is almost the level of entering the Ninth level. We have found the silent people hiding in the cloak of elimination. Now, there are 13 Warcraft blocking in front of the public, each of which is much stronger than the one behind the giant spider. Even the one behind the giant spider can find these Warcraft that are much stronger than the one behind the giant spider. There is no reason why we can''t find them.

    The meaning of daisy, speechless of course understand. "It''s too risky just to get rid of the cloak..."

    Words fall, speechless hands, but also a dozen more strange small stones, they were raised to the front of the girls. "I plan to hide the perception of those Warcraft by using the cloak and the hidden stone!"

    "Hidden stone?" All the people around came here. The Bee Eater picked up one of the hidden stones and looked up and down at the star''s eyes. "What stone is this?"

    "To put it simply, these are some stones that reduce people''s sense of existence!"

    Speechless met all the people''s eyes and took the hidden breath stone to his body. For a moment, the breath of speechless body almost dropped at a geometric speed, until at last he was completely unsmooth, and stopped when there was no wave. Fifi and others were shocked immediately.

    As a strong man of cultivation, the sensing ability of Feifei, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi is absolutely not weak. Generally, as long as the strength gap with the other side is not too large, when a person comes to their side and reaches a certain distance, they cannot hide their sensing ability.

    But now, Mingming stands in front of them without any words, but he doesn''t feel his existence at all. If he closes his eyes, he doesn''t even know that he is standing in front of such a big living man!

    This kind of feeling makes the four Feifei people feel a little chilly. If this kind of change is really the effect of the hidden stone, then the stone is really terrible.

    If this kind of stone falls into the hands of an assassin or assassin, it is just a artifact!

    Seeing the shocked appearance of the four Fifi people, with a silent and proud smile, they spread the hidden breath stone and the removal cloak in front of all the people. "With these hidden breath stones, as well as the ability to remove cloaks invisibly, to hide the feelings of Warcraft and slip into the skeleton fortress from under their eyes, it shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Invisible!" The four of them were surprised again. "You say that cloak can help people to be invisible?"

    In the face of the performance of the four people, the wordless performance is too casual to be able to, nodded, let Feifei and others look at each other, staring at the removal of the cloak and hidden stone, their eyes twinkle, do not know what they think in their hearts

    Daisy and others are interested in looking at these two kinds of props. They have seen the existence of those magical props in the system and the silent calling characters. Naturally, these "gadgets" won''t make them lose their temper.

    "If this is the case..." There was a flash of thought in the eyes of the Bee Eater. "There is a real possibility of success!"

    How many women also pondered for a while, and felt that there was a play, and they all nodded one after another, and the four Fifi people also slowed down their spirits, regardless of the magic of its effect, no matter how, it is a good thing to achieve the goal

    At present, the 14 people on the scene picked up a hidden stone and put it on their body, reducing their existence to infinity. Then, with silent greetings, they got into the cloak. At the next moment, the cloak disappeared directly in the original place, with a line of 14 people, all of them were hidden in the void, and nothing could be foundSee this kind of situation, Feifei four people can''t help but shout magic, let speechless shake head dark sigh. "Well, don''t make any more noise next. Although the cloak has sound insulation effect, we are not afraid of ten thousand just in case. We should be more careful..."

    Smell speech, everybody together nods to say is, small Flemish and astraya are to use the hand to cover own mouth, for fear of divulging a little noise

    In addition to the cloaks, speechless people hold their cloaks and look out. Strangely, they still have the touch of the cloaks in their hands. However, people inside the cloaks can clearly see the scene outside, as if the cloaks do not exist at all. In these aspects, the system props do have many miracles.

    "Listen up..." Speechless lowered a little voice and said: "it''s not difficult for the five Warcraft patrolling around to escape. It''s difficult for them to lie at the entrance of the two ninth level peak Warcraft. Next, you should keep up with me. Don''t turn in the wrong direction!"

    Finish saying, speechless also don''t wait for the public to answer, walk directly in front, hold the Cape, cross the tree, walked into the open space

    Looking around at the position of thirteen Warcraft, glancing at the five Warcraft that are walking around, wordless went to the position with a relatively small defensive range. When two Warcraft passed by, they slipped into the gap, all of them held their breath tightly, forced their inner tension, and crept along wordless.

    Through the patrol circle of five nine level Warcraft, a group of people came to the left again. Here, three nine level Warcraft were swinging their heads. The pupils of the beast stared at the scope of their responsibility and watched cautiously, but they didn''t know at all. There were a dozen little ants standing in front of them.

    When the pupils of the three ninth order Warcraft pass by the place where the wordless people are, the wordless people hiding in their cloaks are numb. They can''t help but close their eyes. It''s like a real eye. The pressure on people is not so big

    Fortunately, although the vigilance of the three nine level Warcraft is very high, they did not find the trace of the silent group. Under the deliberate convergence of the 14 people, the ground did not even have a footprint, and under the silent leadership, the people passed through the guard circle of the three Warcraft and arrived at the entrance of the skeleton fortress

    Here, people really feel how terrible the two ninth level top Warcraft are lying at the entrance

    The other party just lies there, but it brings people a sense of fierce destruction, which is like a violent and poisonous atmosphere around them. It makes the people who have been observed close to each other feel a little cold sweat in their hands

    Speechless breathed out a breath, slowly took the people, through the middle of the two ninth level peak Warcraft, almost speechless people just stepped into the gap between the two, the two Warcraft is a "shout" raised a huge head, let everyone in the heart of a sudden, like a statue dead in place.

    Two ninth level top Warcraft patrolled around for a while. When they didn''t find anything, they looked at each other and went back to where they were

    Speechless immediately a wrong step, flashed between the two, with all people, into the skeleton fortress

 Chapter 582

    (congratulations on "empty black hole" becoming the master of this book!)

    A cold breath blew from the skeleton fortress to the line of 14 people standing at the entrance, which made all the people who had suddenly entered this place feel cold. Even some people fought a cold war. However, they were more relieved

    I glanced at the two nine level top Warcraft lying not far behind me. I didn''t think about it. Before people began to communicate, I took a bead from the "treasure of the king" and shook it off with my hands up!

    The beads flew into the air under the gaze of all the people, and then burst silently. A misty air flow spread from the beads, and filled the whole sky. Immediately, everyone was in front of them, and their eyes were closed by a sudden light.

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi can''t help but mention their hearts, their faces are full of anxiety, such a strong light, just afraid that those Warcraft outside can feel it

    However, soon, the four people were surprised. The light of separation flashed for a while, but the terrible ninth level Warcraft didn''t seem to have been found. They stood at the entrance and didn''t realize that something was coming.

    Can''t those Warcraft find the light

    With a little uneasy mood of the four people, the time slowly passed, and the light source flashed in the sky gradually dimmed down. Before long, in the skeleton fortress, a fresh and cold atmosphere was restored

    "Whoo..." Until this time, speechless just greatly relieved a breath, in everyone''s astonished expression, directly pulled the body''s removing Cape. "It seems to be going well..."

    "Yan..." Fifi opened his mouth, glanced at the two monsters lying at the entrance behind him, and said cautiously, "that Aren''t you afraid of being discovered? "

    "To find out, this distance should have been found for a long time..." The Bee Eater''s praying is a very calm look, and arranges a little messy long hair. "The bead just exploded should be able to let us stay here safely..."

    When he heard the words of the Bee Eater, he was speechless, and smiled bitterly. "In fact, I don''t mind if you are a little bit stupid..."

    "That bead..." Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi all looked at the upper part of the body. The purpose was to make some skeleton look gloomy. Besides, there was nothing

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless spread out. "Because it''s very troublesome to explain, so I won''t explain. In a word, no matter what we do in this skeleton fortress, as long as we don''t let it collapse, then the Warcraft outside can''t realize what''s going on in it..."

    Feifei blinked, looked at the self-confident speechless eyes, looked around at daisies, lutes, bee eating exercises and prays, and saw their casual faces, which was actually the expression of trust, shook his head and laughed.

    "I''m more and more curious about where you got these amazing things..."

    "You like it? I can send you some. " Speechless and indifferent to say, let Feifei face a stiff, feel quite speechless, such a magical thing, which is to say send, a look at know very precious

    For a while, Feifei thought that speechless was teasing her, but he didn''t know. Speechless is actually the truth. These props are really not worth a lot of money. Ah no, they are not worth a lot of props

    Calm down, everyone here began to pay attention to the environment.

    In the dark scene, the light is extremely dim, so people can barely see Chu''s distance from five meters to ten meters. All around are walls made of bone shelves, mixed with a little mud, which gives people a feeling like the chest of a certain Warcraft. The temperature around is a little cold, and the whole atmosphere is one, that is, gloomy.

    There is some black air flow in front of us, like a poisonous miasma, flowing in the whole skeleton fortress. At this time, people suddenly find that there is such air flow around us, but there is no danger

    Looking at the bleak front, speechless turned to look at the four Fifi. "How is it? Do you want to go in?... "

    Smell speech, Feifei, hillifu, Bingling, Bixi four people slightly bow their heads, less than a moment of time is a firm nod, let speechless and the girls helpless.

    "Now that it''s decided, let''s go!" Speechless said to Feifei and others.

    "Thank you!" Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi said a word in a low voice. They were deeply grateful. After all, there was no speechless. They wanted to enter the skeleton fortress by their own strength. Now, speechless still supports them and makes them feel something. After all, in addition to Fifi, the remaining three of them are not familiar with speechless.

    "Thank you so much. Please treat me to a big meal." No good gas white four people a look, speechless once again raised the hands of the get rid of the Cape, will all people to cover in.I don''t know what kind of "treatment" is in front of me. Maybe the king of beasts is in here. It''s always right to be careful. Besides the cloak, it''s better to take it with you

    The shape of the skeleton fortress is similar to that of the cave. It gradually decreases from the inside to the outside. The more inside it is, the wider it is around it. Only after a short walk, the skeleton walls around it disappear into the public''s vision. Instead, they are winding paths.

    Walking on the crooked path, it seems like entering the maze. People who turn around and have a bad sense of direction may have lost their direction. There are incomplete bones around, some scattered on the roadside, some buried in the ground, only showing a small section, which is emitting a strong smell of corruption.

    There is a gloomy atmosphere around. Apart from the sound of people''s footsteps, there is no sound. There is a dead silence around. It''s not surprising that people walk here and feel like a haunted house when they jump out of a dead corpse.

    I don''t know when the crooked path suddenly straightened up, straight to the front, and at the end of the front, a little bit of light is flashing in the eyes of all people, telling them that the exit is almost here

    Looking at the end of the path, a line of 14 people couldn''t help but pause, then they started again and walked towards the front. As the light became more and more dazzling, they got closer and closer to the end. At one moment, they finally crossed the path, and the scene appeared in front of everyone, but it made them stay.

    A broad flat ground appears in the sight of all people. As always, the surrounding is a wall made of skeleton mixed with soil. The whole shape is round. Together with the ground, it forms a huge semicircle. In addition, there is nothing here, except a bone chair

    The thing that really made a group of 14 people stay was a person who sat on a bone chair, closed his eyes and seemed to fall into a deep sleep

    Yes, that''s a man!

    A handsome looking man dressed in animal fur, holding one cheek with one hand, holding the other hand on the handle of the bone chair, closing his eyes and taking a nap!

    After all the people have responded, the deep doubts, fears and disbelief appear on everyone''s face, showing the owner''s heart

    "People?..." Fifi looked at the man on the stone chair in astonishment. "Impossible! How can there be a person in the forest core of giant beast? "

    Before they came here, people imagined that what appeared here might be half divine level Warcraft, or it might be the same as the outside, nine level Warcraft on the ground, but they never thought that what was in here could be a person!

    Today''s behemoth forest, let alone human beings, has almost no life except for Warcraft and trees, and will wander in it. If not a group of people have tasks and reasons, they will not be willing to come to the behemoth forest where Warcraft combines to fight against enemies.

    But in the center of the forest of behemoths, in the skeleton fortress under the protection of thirteen top nine level Warcraft, there is a person unexpectedly. The people''s mind is uncertain, which is conceivable

 Chapter 583

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi were so unbelievable to the people who appeared on the bone chair that they did not find them. Speechless, Daisy, lute, bee eating and praying, their faces were heavy and their bodies were tense.

    Because, in the eyes of ten people, people who sit on the bone chair and close their eyes to rest have such information

    Beast king: (level 90)

    beast king! The man in the bone chair! It''s the beast king!

    I exchanged eyes with Daisy, Meiqin, fengcao and other people. They all saw the complex emotions in each other''s eyes. Obviously, the king of beasts, who was regarded as a great threat by King Lei and the people of the "Hospital Society", appeared in their eyes in such a way that no one wanted to get it.

    However, it seems that it is not difficult to understand. Lei Wang once said that the animal king has the intelligence comparable to that of human beings. At the moment when Jin level was semi divine level, in order to better let himself go further on the road of cultivation, the body of the animal king will undergo transformation.

    What body is more suitable for cultivation than human beings

    In a way, human beings are the darling of the world. Compared with Warcraft, they have a negligible life span, but in just a few decades, they can cultivate beyond those who have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years. Moreover, for human beings, there is no limit to the advancement.

    The advanced level of Warcraft, in addition to its own needs for a long time, is also linked with its own blood. Some of the blood is not good, even if the living time is longer, it will not be advanced in the whole life, while some of the blood is good, and the level of parents is very high. Once born, it is a high-level Warcraft!

    However, this situation has been maintained to the Ninth level. After the Ninth level and above, basically, their own blood vessels are not enough to support them in the Jin level. Therefore, it is necessary to transform into human beings!

    What''s more, in the past novels and TV programs, it has almost become a sign that the fierce creatures become sincere. It''s no surprise that the king of beasts will appear as a person

    Of course, this is for wordless people who live in the world of science and technology. For the four Fifi people, the king of beasts is a person. They don''t seem to think of this possibility. The "man" in front of them has a great impact on them

    All of a sudden, the man on the bone chair, that is, the king of beasts, opened his eyes fiercely. A pair of dark and ordinary pupils shot at the direction of a line of 14 people like arrows. Suddenly, they looked at the eyes of a group of people on him. They felt a sharp pain in their eyes, just as they were stabbed by the real eyes. They were shocked!

    It''s not good to shout in wordless heart. Just want to say something to Daisy and others, a steady and powerful voice burst out of the king''s mouth and spread to all people''s ears

    "Here comes Come out... "

    The faces of all the people changed. Looking at the eyes of the king of beasts who looked straight at himself and others and what he said in his mouth, they understood that they had been found

    Under the gaze of the king of beasts, Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi all hesitated and hesitated. They seemed to be considering whether the other side''s words were true or not. The wordless heart began to beat vigorously. The wordless one who knew the identity of the other side clearly knew that the other side really found themselves!

    Speechless clenched his fist, took two deep breaths, forced down the inner trembling, even his hands became cold, his joints were white.

    I will face to face and deal with the existence of the demigod level. I feel speechless and at the same time, I feel really timid when facing a person

    However, after all, wordless calmed down, thinking of his dependence, he must slowly open his cloak of removal...

    fourteen people appeared in the same place as they appeared in the sky, and their body shape gradually appeared in the eyes of the king of beasts. A strange color appeared in the eyes of the king of beasts, muttering to himself, has the human world developed to be able to Have you produced something so magical

    "Interesting..." The plain words echoed in the open space, the clear voice line was very flat, but everyone had a kind of head roaring feeling. A repressed atmosphere was enveloped in the whole space, which made everyone''s heart sink at the same time, and the four Fifi people who did not understand each other''s identity were scared.

    "Brother..." Little Flemish tightly grasps the silent clothes, in the wine red pupil, has never appeared the dignified, the dead stare at the animal king, little Flemish in the heart can not help restless, in the heart, there is a voice echoing all the time, telling her, the person in front of her, is very terrible, terrible to little Flemish can not tolerate the existence of each other!

    Icarus''s expressionless face also showed a little heavy feeling, which made her involuntarily close to wordless, so that she could not only release her hand in time, protect wordless, but also let her dispel the chill in her heart

    Together with Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating and praying, astraya, silk flag favorite, fulanda, and longhuli, all subconsciously approached speechless steps, looking for their own dependence. We can imagine how much pressure the animal King brought to the women!"I''m curious..." The king of beast looked at all the people in a indifferent way. Except for little Fran and Icarus, all of them could not help but lower their heads and dare not look at each other. Being speechless also relied on the pride of the subconscious of the real ancestor, she held her eyes hard and looked at the king of beast from afar, but her face was a little unnatural.

    "How on earth did you come into my castle from my men?" The animal King moved his body slightly and changed his posture. He didn''t worry about the casual posture at all. The people in front of him would be harmful to him.

    "Subordinate!" Feifei''s four people were stunned. Then they seemed to think of something. Their eyes were wide.

    Speechless heart sank into the bottom of the valley, but on the expression was a sneer. "Don''t you doubt that your men were killed by us?"

    "Kill?" Without hesitation, the animal King shook his head, his tone was still plain, and he did not hide his contempt for wordless people. "You are so weak that you can''t hurt them, not even a hair!"

    "You!" Meiqin takes a step forward with a smart face. "Don''t look down on people! You think you are the king of beasts! Can you win anything? "

    "What do you say!" Meiqin''s words have not yet aroused the king''s response, which is to make the four people of Feifei extremely shocked. They turn their heads to look at the handsome man with plain expression on the bone chair. "He? King of beasts

    "Oh?" At last, the expression of the animal King changed a little. "It turns out that you didn''t intrude here without any knowledge, but came to me specially."

    Words fall, in everyone''s face slightly changed expression, the animal King slowly, from the bone chair, stood up

    Lift up the steps, the king of beasts step down, in the silence of the space, a trace of reverberation, a slight footsteps sounded at the same time, the hearts of the people also followed a jump, reflecting the family name of a step back.

    The king of beasts stepped forward without noticing. Suddenly, a momentum like adding a kilo of huge things rose from the body of the king of beasts, like a heavy mountain falling down. It made the surrounding roar, and the space shook. The silent people seemed to be hit by something. They groaned, bent down, and their faces turned white!

    "Human beings are still as hostile to the existence of the animal king as before..." The king of the beast slowly walked towards the people, aggressive as fire, and beat them back frequently. "Clearly, we just want to protect ourselves, just want to live a life as relaxed and free as human beings..."

    "Even the qualification to break away from the identity of prey..." The animal King''s eyes swept through the crowd indifferently. "Don''t you want to give it to us?"

    Under the oppression of the animal king and the scanning of his eyes, if a party is hit by lightning, his throat is a little bloody

    Speechless holding his fist, looking at the beast king not far away, the fire in his heart rises, and the blood in his body boils violently like boiling water!

    Wine red pupil into gold, a strong pressure came, so that the animal King frowned (to be continued. )

 Chapter 584

    The blood like and thick momentum rises up like a giant beast untiing the shackles. The heavy momentum of the king of beasts is directly propped up by it, and a crack is forced out. The king of beasts'' brow is wrinkled and his face is slightly surprised.

    The strength is so weak that even the Ninth level has not arrived. I can resist my own momentum. This man is a little interesting

    However, when wordless raised his head and exposed a pair of golden pupils in front of the animal king, the animal King''s brow just stretched out was wrinkled again, and his eyes were straight to wordless, and he said, "you! It''s not human! "

    When the golden pupil coagulates, he is silent and calm. He is a little annoyed with the eyes of the king of beasts. He is so easily seen through all his own things...

    "no Human... " Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi suddenly heard a news like this. Their expressions were completely frozen. After seeing speechless and no refutation, their expressions changed dramatically. Their reactions were much bigger than when they heard that the person in front of them was the king of beasts.

    Compared with an illusory king of beasts, the wordless news that has helped him a lot during this period of time is not human news, but more shocking to their hearts.

    "What do you really exist..." The performance of the animal king is not as stable and indifferent as before. He looks at the speechless body with a little consideration. The animal king can vaguely feel the momentum uploaded from the person in front of him, which makes him a little confused.

    It''s not that the opponent''s momentum is stronger than his own, nor that the opponent''s strength is stronger than his own. It''s a kind of, seemingly low-level Warcraft. When you see high-level Warcraft, that kind of obedience from the heart and subconscious!

    It''s the instinctive reverence of a higher level of life!

    "Higher life than me?" The king of beasts chews this feeling carefully, and feels funny in his heart. He is the king of beasts. Apart from the God level beast God that never appeared again, what level of life is higher than himself? Even the human God level, on the level of life, is definitely higher than a common Warcraft!

    At the end of the day, humans are nothing more than food for Warcraft!

    The animal king didn''t know that the man standing in front of him was a true ancestor. On the level of life, according to the animal King''s theory, all life with blood is only his food!

    Looking at the silence of rising up to resist under the pressure of his own momentum, the eyes of the king of beasts flashed cold, and the momentum reverberating in the space suddenly increased a lot, which made him just rise up to resist. The wordless body with straight waist was bent again, and his shoulders were heavy down.

    "Since you are not a human being and you don''t look like a Warcraft, why do you want to interfere in the affairs between human beings and Warcraft?" The king of beasts said in a low voice, "the unknown existence, now retreat, I can not pursue you to break into my castle without authorization..."

    Smell speech, speechless bite teeth, stubborn bone, once again propped up their own body, the face emerged a very angry anti smile expression.

    With the attitude of the absolute strong, I will oppress myself to this point. As a result, I can retreat without investigation, and it will be over

    Looking at the daisy, the lute, the Bee Eater and so on who are standing beside him with a pale face and struggling under the momentum of the king of beasts, the anger that can''t be held back rises from the silent heart, which makes his momentum soar!

    When the body turned to the air, it was as if it was breaking free from anything. It broke the momentum of the king of beasts on itself. In the face of the king of beasts, there was a silent and loud smile!

    "King of beasts!" Silent as ice. "As a Warcraft, when you reach your level, you have lived for many years. You are the only one in the world who can speak so grandly when you are embarrassed by several young people!"

    "What''s the matter with you, young man?" A mocking smile from the king of beasts. "Don''t deal with me with the human world. In the eyes of our world of Warcraft, strength is everything!"

    "No strength..." The king of beasts looked at him closely and said nothing. "Then, it''s just food!"

    "Strength?" Wordless narrowed his eyes and looked at the animal King opposite. "Is it appropriate for you to talk about strength when you are transforming your body and in a period of weakness?"

    Hearing the speechless words, the king of beasts laughed instead of being angry, but the words he uttered shocked all the people present. "Weak period? That was before... "

    The silent pupil shrank and his face went wild. "Have you..."

    "Yes!" The voice of the king of beasts can''t help but improve a little. In a faint way, a kind of animal chant that makes heaven and earth tremble for it, accompanied by his voice, spreads to the surrounding.

    "Now I am a real king of beasts, no matter in rank or strength!"

    "Warcraft, under my leadership, will become a truly dominant member of the world, human beings, and then want to treat us as prey..."

    The animal King''s powerful eyes swept to the pale Feifei and others. "Dream!"Four words with the hatred of the king of beasts directly hit Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi, which made their internal organs ache a little. A heart has been completely filled with bitterness. At this moment, the four Fifi people can imagine that people in the future want to get resources from the giant beast forest

    In the face of the United Warcraft army, the future human beings, to get a little resources in the giant beast forest, is no doubt the same as the tiger''s mouth for food

    "King of beasts!" Fifi took a step forward to resist the heavy oppression and cried out with clenched teeth: "there are five strong semi divine human beings in the world of sparril. Do you think that you can fight with human beings only if you are a king of beasts?"

    "Five demigods?" The king of beasts laughed. "It''s true that I can''t resist the five demigods, but it''s not hard to save my life. As long as my life is still there, all Warcraft will obey my orders and resist human beings. Human beings also don''t want to treat us as prey!"

    "Let alone..." The animal king turned around indifferently, and his voice pierced into Fifi''s heart. "Are you human demigods so united that they will all unite?"

    Feifei bit his lips to death, and his lips were bloody. Seeing this, the king of beasts shook his head, and he turned his head in disdain. "Human beings are always selfish. Even in the face of foreign enemies, they only think about themselves. How can they compete with the United Warcraft army?"

    "Maybe if we rush out of the giant beast forest, we will suffer a fatal blow, but our goal is to protect ourselves from the beginning to the end. As long as we occupy the whole giant beast forest, it will be enough. In my territory, even if you human demigods are all here, you can''t move me!"

    Words fall, the king of beasts no longer to see Feifei, turned to speechless, eyes, already with a little murderous. "It seems that you don''t accept the retreat, since so..."

    The monstrous murderous Spirit fell on all the people on the scene. The murderous spirit, which was more terrible than the momentum, made Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, who had not yet broken through the eighth level of strength, directly dispel their resistance, show their desperate eyes, probe into their own space props, and intend to escape with their own cards.

    "Little words!" The Bee Eater cried out. Without words, he immediately understood. The king of beasts is absolutely the existence that he and others can''t resist. Even if all people join together, there won''t be any chance to win. Only the way of retreat can make it work!

    All of them put their hands on speechless body. Daisy and Meiqin also grabbed Fifi and hilliff, and brought Bingling and Bixi together. At the next moment, speechless took out a crystal scroll and crushed it violently!

    Back to the city scroll was broken, but to the astonishment of the silent group, the light of transmission did not light up!

    "What''s the matter?" The party lost their voice and exclaimed.

    In front of him, the king shook his head and looked around. "I don''t know what you just crushed, but it''s impossible to escape from here..."

    "Because..." The voice of the king of beasts has cooled the hearts of the people by half.

    "Here, but in my body..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 585

    "Inside!"

    The faces of all the people changed dramatically on the spot, and a sense of creepiness rose in the hearts of the 14 people in the line, which made them shiver.

    Seeing the performance of the people, the king of the beast laughed and shook his head. "You know that I will transform my body, but you don''t know where my transformed body is. It''s really..."

    When they heard the words of the king of beasts, they understood immediately.

    This skeleton fortress is the original body of the king of beasts, which was abandoned by him because of its metamorphosis!

    The body of the animal king, since it is so big

    All of them looked up and looked around with an iron blue face. The news was the worst news for them.

    Oneself wait for a person, unexpectedly in what all don''t know circumstance, stepped into the body of a Warcraft, and still can''t escape

    "Impossible..." The silent face is slightly twisted. "Even if this is really your body, the scroll will never fail!"

    "Hum." The animal king gave a light snort. "I don''t know what the effect of that thing called" back to the city scroll "is, but in my body, without my permission, any means of escape is useless!"

    "Any means of escape is useless..." When the body shakes, at this time, all people have a kind of emotion, that is, powerlessness

    "Brother..." Looking at wordless pretty face, little Flemish could not help pulling wordless arm, a bloody flash in the wine red pupil. "Let Fran hit him!"

    This is the first time for Xiao Fulan. When facing an enemy, she didn''t use the word "play", but the word "type". We can imagine how strong the animal king is in Xiao Fulan''s heart!

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus and astraya turn their heads to speechless.

    "Yan..." Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda, and the last six girls of longhuli are also facing speechless one after another.

    Obviously, all the women are waiting for the silent decision

    Looking around at the girls around me, a smile appeared on the silent corner of the mouth, very bitter, very bitter.

    Originally, I thought that depending on the system props, I could come and go freely in any place. Even if I didn''t have enough strength, it was absolutely enough to protect my life

    "Sorry..." Speechless bitterly shook his head, his fist had been pinched to the joints and made the sound of bone friction.

    I''m arrogant. I underestimated everything and relied too much on system props. This time, I''m afraid that I''ll get involved with all the people I love because of my mistakes.

    A word of "I''m sorry" has silenced all the women

    Suddenly, the wordless hand was tight, and little Flemish grabbed the wordless hand and said in a dazed voice, "brother, why do you say sorry?"

    Smell speech, speechless haven''t come back, the girls wake up at the same time, look up, smile

    "Fran, that''s great!" Daisy touched little Fleur''s head, her eyes were as beautiful as jewels, and her face was speechless. She said solemnly, "Fleur is right. Why do you say sorry?"

    "Daisy, I..." Speechless Zheng ran to, has not yet spoken words, the side of the Meiqin immediately interrupted him.

    "Don''t tell me, because you''ve made a mistake in your estimation, which has affected us, so you apologize!" Meiqin looked at Wuyan carefully, and her tone was as heroic as ever, but it revealed a little gentleness. "I don''t want to hear such a reason. Don''t forget that we are a community of life!"

    "Meiqin..." Speechless looked at the beautiful harp, which seemed gentle as water, and was stunned.

    The Bee Eater prayed for a light smile and crooked her head. Under the pressure of the animal king, she was pale. At this moment, her face was ruddy and relieved. "For the first time, I agree with Yu Ban''s view. Who has let our life melt into you?..."

    "Little pray..."

    The silk flag most likes to pretend to disdain to turn its mouth and head. "We''ve already become aware of your ship!"

    "Little love..."

    "Please don''t give up so easily!" "If you give up, then we really have no hope," he said softly to Wuyan

    "Long pot..."

    Results Franda sighed and pulled up a smile. "No results yet..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus and astraya stared at each other without saying a word and said in unison, "we will protect the master!"

    "Franda Icarus Astraya Looking at the most important girls around me, a warm current burst out in the wordless heart. At this moment, wordless suddenly felt that I had been very happy

    "Brother!" Little Fran''s face, there is also a firm look. "Flora will protect her brother, too!""Fleur..." Speechless involuntarily smiled, the pressure that the king of beasts brought to him, in an instant, disappeared completely, what the heart has, only ten thousand Zhang''s pride and warmth!

    "Yes!" Slowly turned around, looked at the animal king in front, the golden pupil flashed a streamer. "If you don''t spell it, you don''t know the result!"

    Daisy, mermaid, bee eating exercise, Icarus, little Fleur, astraya, silk flag favorite, Flender and long Huli Qiqi look up at the king of beasts, but they don''t speak, but the perseverance in their eyes is accompanied by determination, spreading in the whole space, expressing themselves silently.

    "Spell?" Bing Ling and Bixi shook their heads with a wry smile. From their faces, we can see that they didn''t hold any hope or even despair for the "fight" of wordless people.

    Only two women, Fifi and hilliv, lowered their heads, clenched their arms, walked silently behind them and told them their choice.

    "Ah Ha ha Ha ha Hahahaha... " From the beginning to the end, the king of beasts, who was watching coldly in front of him, saw this scene. He could not help but draw up the corner of his mouth slowly. The radian was getting bigger and bigger, and a light smile came out of it. Then, with the increase of the radian, his laughter gradually increased. At last, a roar of laughter echoed in this space!

    "Good! Good! Very good! " The king of the beast laughed and stared at the crowd with dark eyes. "I''ve heard for a long time that human beings will expand their strength with the change of their emotions. Today, let me witness whether this is true or not!"

    For a moment, a deadly sense of crisis rose in the hearts of all people, making all people tense up. At the same time, in all directions, a sharp rock spike burst from the wall, with the sound of the wind breaking through the sky, attacking all the people on the scene!

    "Aegis (absolute defense circle)! Expand! "

    "Aegis = l (regional shield)! Expand! "

    Icarus and astraya immediately entered the battle mode. During the flapping of the wings behind them, they appeared on both sides of the crowd, and the two crystal shaped protective covers rose quickly and covered the crowd!

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, the rock stabbed on the two protective covers, "Aegis (absolute defense circle)" and "Aegis = l (regional shield)". The two protective covers that can withstand the strike of the Ninth level strong man lasted for less than a second, and then they simply cracked!

    "Back!" The rock stabbing trend is not decreasing. After embracing the bee eating and praying and longhuli, Bing Ling and Bixi are kicked to the rear, followed by an urgent retreat. The girls immediately follow!

    However, the rock spikes come from all directions. Even if wordless and others retreat in time, there are also rock spikes in the rear, which can''t be retreated at all!

    Speechless bit his teeth, and left the two women behind to catch up with the girls and hit a sharp rock spike!

    "Poop!"

    With a few clear piercing sounds, the rock stab directly pierced into the silent body, and the silent stab will be full of holes!

    A face-to-face, speechless, has been seriously injured!

 Chapter 586

    Thank you very much for "turnip with vegetables" and "nightcare" "Dancing with the Maple" reward

    As the rock stab passes through the silent body, the blood is also spilled into the air. The super strength comes from the rock stab, takes the silent and pushes it to the rear, which directly makes the ground be cut into two ravines!

    "Master!" The girls could not help exclaiming. Seeing that wordless was pushed by the rock spike, Icarus and astraya flew behind wordless and caught wordless. However, the huge force on the rock spike was connected, which pushed Icarus and astraya who supported wordless body together!

    "Brother!" Little furan''s face was angry, and her hand stretched out. She grabbed the rocks on her speechless body and immediately destroyed the eyes on her!

    "Bang!" Originally, the rock with shocking momentum suddenly stabbed through the body with a shiver, a pause, and burst into the sky of gravel!

    "Eh?" The king of the beast looked at little Fleur suspiciously. "What did she do?"

    Rock spike is an attack derived from the transformation of the animal King''s body. In other words, those rock spikes can also be regarded as a part of the animal King''s giant body, which is different from the common rock spikes, but they are different from the earth.

    The king of beasts is confident that even a human demigod can''t destroy them without a little effort if he connects his rock spikes!

    But now, it is in an instant, part of his past body, exploded!

    With the eyes of the king of beasts, he can see that all these are the hands of the little girl with strange crystal wings and devil tail. However, he can''t see how the other side managed it

    The brow was deeply wrinkled, and the king of beasts looked at little Fleur coldly. With a wave of his hand, the rock wall composed of bones and soil suddenly fluctuated on the top of the heads of all the people. Like the previous rock spikes, the bone spikes with terrible momentum came from the top down. The speed was extremely fast!

    If you look carefully, you can see that these bone spurs, hidden between them, are all aimed at little Flemish!

    The wine red pupil sends out the bloodthirsty scarlet color. Little Fleur''s face is covered with a ferocious smile. She rises to the sky and flies above all people. Like the wordless before, she takes the initiative to face the attack of the animal king!

    "Fleur!" With the support of Zhenzu''s body, he was completely recovered. Then he forced himself to calm down. With a wave of his hand, four potion bottles filled with golden liquid came out of the crimson space ripples shaking in the void and flew to the four people of Fifi, xiliv, Bingling and Bixi.

    "Come on! Take it! "

    The four of Feifei were stunned. They subconsciously caught the bottle of potion. They soon realized that it was not the time to be dazed. They did not ask what it was. In addition to the hesitation of Bingling and Bixi, Feifei and hillifu swallowed the potion immediately. As it turned out, Bingling and Bixi immediately took the potion.

    Just like a signal bomb, after the four Fifi people swallowed the medicine, Daisy, lute, bee eating exercise, Icarus, astraya, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli, etc. took a bottle of the same medicine from their body and poured it into their mouth.

    At the next moment, except for the silence without swallowing the potion, all the people on the ground flashed a kind of illusory halo.

    Seeing this scene, the king of beasts narrowed his eyes, and his heart began to turn. As the most intelligent intelligent intelligent life among Warcraft, he intended to fight with human for a long time. The king of beasts did a lot of work on the human world, but he knew that human beings would usually use some potions with unique functions to increase their strength.

    "I don''t know, what kind of effect do those drugs have?" The king of beasts thought quickly, but he soon abandoned it. Anyway, no matter what kind of effect those potions have, they can''t escape here. At most, they can delay for a while

    At this time, little Flemish is also under the gaze of all people, facing the bone spurs from the attack, but little Flemish will not be the same as speechless, hard to connect with her body!

    As soon as the eyes narrowed, all kinds of black dots on the bone spurs appeared in the unique vision of little Flemish. As soon as little Flemish reached out and his hands came out together, all the black dots on it flew to little Flemish''s hands and were crushed by little Flemish!

    "Bang Bang..."

    Just like the previous rock spikes, after a pause, the bone spikes all exploded in an instant, scattered into pieces all over the sky, falling down, making the king''s face a little gloomy.

    As before, the orc king still didn''t realize how the other side did it. This made the orc king, who had just become a demigod, slightly angry. Looking at little Fleur''s eyes, it became dangerous.

    "Icarus! Franda! " Taking advantage of the attention of the king of beasts on the body of little Fran, wordless shouted to Icarus and franda, "attack the surrounding walls with missiles and bombs!"

    Icarus and franda suddenly understood the wordless plan. Compared with the king of beasts, the best way is to evacuate. But this is the body of the king of beasts. No matter what means, it can''t break the shackles here. It''s the only way to destroy it!As Icarus unfolded his wings, the cherry colored streamer flashed from the wings and landed on the surrounding wall with the small missiles thrown by franda!

    "Boom..."

    In a flash, the strong fire light was over the wall. The fierce bombardment made the whole scene slightly shocked, and some dust fell from above, proving the destructive power of the two women.

    All the people looked at the wall shrouded by the fire with hope. Even if they were speechless, they were nervous. Unfortunately, the king of the beast turned a blind eye to all this. They did not see

    When the fire disappeared, the intact wall completely smashed the people''s inner hope. Bingling and Bixi had already revealed the color of despair

    Trapped animals are still fighting! The real trapped beast is still fighting!

    Bingling and Bixi are ready to fall here...

    if you look at them, you will know without saying. They have lost the idea of resistance and can''t help biting their teeth.

    This is not to blame for them. I believe that if you change a person, you will know that your opponent is a semi divine level peak strong person, and you will lose the idea of resistance. After all, they are only level 7

    "No way!"

    The crimson space ripples appear in the silent hands with "Zhi Dian zhna". The red lotus flame burns and lights up all people''s faces. It stares at the expressionless beast king silently and says: "prepare to die!"

    Wen Yan, the young girls beat their spirits and faced the king of beasts one after another. After Long Hu Li retreated to the back, LV5''s ability reached the limit, and the ability of all the people who can use the super ability on the scene was improved to the top!

    Although Long Hu Li can use his own ability to temporarily let people without super ability have super ability, but he has never used super ability. In this high-end battle, it will only add chaos if he rashly uses the immature ability. So what Long Hu Li can do after Long Hu Li is to increase the number of people who can use super ability as much as possible!

    The king of beasts looked at all the people who were tense in front of him. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which made all the people feel tight.

    As if he thought of something, his face turned speechless. Before he could say anything, the ground on which they were standing suddenly vibrated, and a sharp spike burst through and stabbed everyone!

    Since the spike can protrude from the wall and the top of the wall, it can also protrude from the ground naturally!

    In addition to responding in time and avoiding speechless, all of them were stabbed by sharp stabs!

    The animal King shook his head, but his face soon changed, and a touch of surprise appeared on his face.

    The only speechless man who dodged, even ignored his companions, didn''t even look at them, caught the long sword burning with fire, crossed the air and rushed over! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 587

    The flame on the blade of "Zhi Dian Zha Na" is burning. At this moment, the effect of "Zhi Dian Zha Na" has been brought into full play!

    The intense red lotus flame directly burns a one meter fire curtain from the blade of "Zhidian Zhena". The horrible temperature makes the surrounding atmosphere a little dry, carrying the violent air flow. The red lotus fire falls like a waterfall!

    The king of beasts glanced at the red fire curtain lightly, without even moving. A bone wall suddenly sprang out of the ground in front of him, as if twisted like a rice cake, covering the front and head of the king of beasts!

    "Bang!" The flame of red lotus beat on the bone wall. Between the ups and downs, it made the bone wall as white as snow black, but it failed to burn the bone wall.

    speechless eyes, a wave of "zhidianzana", the red lotus flame that originally hit the bone wall immediately turned around, bypassed the bone wall, and burned to the king of beasts in the rear, but it was a small bone shield!

    "Bang!"

    A crackling sound sounded. The flame of red lotus was stopped by the sudden bone shield, without any omen, it scattered into a little bit of Mars!

    "It''s not over yet!" Speechless violent drink, the body soared, the foot forward a step, a crimson space ripples suddenly full of the animal King''s body circumference, the next second, one by one iron sand muzzle extended from inside, aimed at the animal king!

    "Beep!" The electric light starts from the speechless body, the blue white replaces the fire red of the red lotus flame, and shines on the whole space. The thick electric current spreads from the speechless body, like a spider spreading a net, speechless blows all the electric current into the iron sand muzzle, and then, in the iron sand muzzle, the bright spotlight begins to flash.

    Looking around at the iron mortar muzzle with blue and white light around his body, the king of beasts had no expression. When he just wanted to do something, several iron chains came from the free crimson space ripples, rolled on the whole body of the king of beasts, and bound it firmly. Suddenly, the king of beasts was stunned.

    "Ultimate impact!" Word by word spread into the ears of all the people present. Countless blue and white huge beams of light burst out from the iron sand guns in all directions, and suddenly fell in the center!

    "Boom!"

    Along with the roar, a little electric light flashed on the place where it was reduced to target, spread around, and aroused a continuous explosion. If it wasn''t for the body of the king of beasts, a common terrain was changed, and the ground would have been inch by inch broken.

    Looking at the place shrouded by a huge beam of light, wordless didn''t show a happy expression. Staring at the front, the expression was very dignified. Obviously, although the "ultimate impact" is extremely destructive and terrifying, wordless didn''t believe that the half divine beast king would be hurt under such an attack

    As expected, when the electric light dissipated, a three-dimensional square composed of bone wall appeared in its eyes, flickering a ray of electric light on it, making the silent face sink

    The four bone walls fell down quietly, and the king of the beast came out of them in a fur coat, completely unharmed. He looked speechless and saw a few compliments in his eyes. "It''s a good attack. Even a level 9 Warcraft specializing in defense can''t do no damage under this attack..."

    "What a pity..." The animal King walked lightly and said plainly, "it''s no use to me..."

    Smell speech, speechless first is a face quiver, then showed a smile. "I didn''t say that this move is used to do harm to you..."

    "Well?" At this moment, the three slim figures suddenly flash to the left and right sides and behind of the king of beasts. Three sharp and cold swords, with the potential of sharp knives, stab the king of beasts in place!

    It''s astraya, Daisy and Fifi!

    "What!" Even if it is stronger than the king of beasts, it is also shocked by this change. Of course, it is not because of the horror of the attack from three directions. The king of beasts'' surprise is aimed at the three women, Astria, Daisy and Fifi.

    After all, he saw with his own eyes that the three women had been stabbed by his spikes!

    At this time, the king of beasts thought that the speechless body was stabbed by the rock spikes before, but now it is completely recovered. Do these humans also have the ability to quickly recover injuries

    Are those potions

    It has to be said that the wisdom of the king of beasts has indeed been completely transformed. It is impossible to relate him to the world of Warcraft at all. It is a matter of potion that can be realized so quickly. The wisdom of the king of beasts has surpassed that of ordinary human beings!

    It''s a pity that the animal king only guessed half of it. Her people are all right because of the potion, but speechless is not

    After the reaction, the animal king looked fierce. Three guns made of bones suddenly protruded from the ground. With the power of lightning and thunder, they stabbed the surrounded three people: astraya, Daisy and Fifi. Before the three people sent their own attack, they were pushed out by the bone gun!However, the face of the king of beasts has never been dignified before.

    Just now, he saw clearly that when the three bone spears were stabbed on the three people, astraya, Daisy and Fifi had a flash of illusory halo

    The king of the beast understood that his attack should be futile again

    As expected, astraya, Daisy and Fifi immediately stabilized their body shape and surrounded the king of beasts in a triangle. There was no slightest damage on their bodies. Astraya and Daisy raised their vigilance and kept a close eye on the king of beasts. Fifi touched their bodies strangely.

    Although she has just tested the effect of that bottle of medicine, she still thinks it''s a little inconceivable that there is such an anti sky medicine in the world. Who made it

    At the sight of the three undamaged daisies, the animal King''s expression had a momentary haze. Although he recovered immediately, wordless and others felt that his face was more indifferent

    As if they didn''t believe in evil spirits, the bone gun was once again made up of three people: astraya, Daisy and Fifi. But this time, the number of bone guns is not three, but countless!

    "Drink!" The eyes of astraya, Daisy and Fifi trembled. They drank in their voices, raised their swords and shot down all the bone guns. The huge force exerted by the bone guns was offset by the "bright breath". For a while, none of the bone guns were tied to astraya and daisy.

    Of course, Fifi is different from the two people, astriya and Daisy, who are both eighth level. She has only seven level of peak strength. In a few seconds, she has been stabbed by several bone guns. This situation makes Fifi very reluctant.

    When I think back to the great role and help played by the silent people along the way, but I am almost unnecessary. Does Fifi''s crazy cry in my heart really make me so miserable?

    No! They are fighting for everyone''s future! I will never give up!

    "Ha!!!" Feifei raised his head, the fighting spirit on his body was burning wildly, and it suddenly expanded a hundred times. That intensity was more than ten times stronger than that of Feifei in his heyday!

    With God''s help, Feifei raises his sword violently, and "night spirit" cuts through the space, smashes all the incoming bone guns, blows up the blade of the sabre of fighting spirit, and reflects Feifei like a female martial god!

    Feeling the condition of his body, Feifei was stunned, and immediately appeared happy. All the people present, including the king of beasts, were stunned subconsciously when they detected the condition of Feifei.

    Fifi! It''s a breakthrough!

    "Breakthrough? The eighth level strong? " Bingling and Bixi were completely stunned and confused.

    Feifei, who is at the same level with himself, breaks through at this time, which makes them both regret.

    Maybe, if I go to fight for it, I can break through. Maybe

    With such a mind, Bingling and Bixi look up at the king of beasts. After all, the terrible momentum that rises and falls on him has broken the mind.

    Even if, they also know, at this moment of their own, will not be hurt (to be continued. )

 Chapter 588

    Feifei''s Jin stage made all the people who were present surging in their hearts, with a lot of momentum, and also made the people''s war spirit high.

    at this time, the animal King''s brow has been wrinkled. Although it''s only an eighth level more, there''s no threat to him at all, but the situation changes one after another, which makes his heart produce the same feelings as when the silent scroll failed.

    That is, the plan can''t keep up with the change!

    It''s better to end this meaningless fight

    The animal King''s tightly locked brow slowly loosed, and a pair of eyes as light as water swept all the people on the scene. All of them felt a chill on their scalp, and their hearts were half cooled.

    "Hum!"

    The whole ground suddenly vibrated, and the two people, Bingling and Bixi, in the distance, directly fell to the ground, shaking the people around. The three people, astraya, Daisy and Fifi, who surrounded the animal king, were so close to the animal king that they were shocked that they almost didn''t stick to the wall.

    The king of beasts stamped his feet, and the ground was quiet for a moment. Then, the whole ground on the scene fluctuated violently, like a sea of waves, which made the terrain of the scene changed greatly in an instant!

    A strange sound came from under the ground. It was like the sound of a pile driver when it was running. The sound was getting closer and closer to everyone. At one moment, everyone saw it

    In a short time of less than a second, a pair of thick bone spurs, like a big tree in the sky, burst out from under the ground crazily, instantly filled the whole field of vision with more than half of the ground, making the face of a group of 14 people changed dramatically.

    Several figures flew up to the sky, avoiding the thick bone spurs which were frequently stabbed. They rubbed the area dangerously and dangerously and floated in the middle of the sky. Those who could not fly were suddenly stabbed on them by bone spurs in the most violent way. At the same time, they also put people on the sky!

    Before long, the ground has been full of bone spurs as thick as trees, without a crack!

    Such a thrilling scene, even if it is as bold as the girls, can not help but be scared to look pale, and everyone''s face turned blue.

    If it wasn''t for the "resplendent breath" bodyguard, those parts that can''t fly could hardly survive with this move alone!

    Although this move of the king of beasts did not cause any harm, it succeeded in pouring a basin of cold water into the hearts of all the people who were still fighting at the previous moment.

    Incomparable ideas, almost uncontrollable floating in the hearts of all the people

    Several people, who couldn''t fly and were forced to fly, fell down together and hit the bone spurs. The sharp bone spurs contacted their bodies at zero distance, which made their forehead sweat.

    I can''t imagine what they would have been like without "resplendent breath"

    "Not like that?"

    On the only ground without bone spurs, the king of beasts stood in the middle and witnessed the people who were still alive and dancing under his attack. In his eyes, there was a trace of hatred.

    At first, he thought that the medicine for protecting the body could not last as long. At this time, it should be invalid

    "What kind of medicine is that? It''s been five minutes since the effect is so powerful and the maintenance time is so long... "

    If the king of beasts knew that the maintenance time of "resplendent breath" was as long as three hours, what would he think

    In the heart of the animal king, there was a little impatience. With the change of his mood, there was a reaction around him. It was automatic and shocking.

    Looking at Bing Ling, Bixi and others who are struggling on bone spurs and have nowhere to stand, wordless golden pupil flows!

    "Boom!"

    Once again, a huge beam of light came. This time, the target was not the king of beasts, but the thorn forest below. Countless beams of light focused on an area, and blew this area out of a clearing. A group of people who could not fly fell there one after another, and finally got out of the dilemma.

    Daisy, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, Longhu Li Hou, and Feifei are all relieved. They are one of the members who can''t fly. The feeling of just sleeping on the bone spur is not so good.

    Under the attack of the king of beasts, the positions of all the people were scattered, and they could not unite.

    "Long pot!" Silk flag loves to look at Long Hu Li and understand her meaning immediately after long-term cooperation with Long Hu Li. A pair of pupils tremble slightly. Silk flag loves to catch Daisy and Fifi immediately. After saying something to them, the two disappear immediately!

    Again, in front of the animal king!

    The king of the beast was surprised again. At this time, Daisy, silk flag and Feifei were the three people who loved it most!

    One punch and two knives hit the king of beasts, but the ordinary attack aroused a wave of wind and waves, and hit the king of beasts severely!"Bang!"

    A bone shield stopped the attack with one fist and two knives when the sound of dull attack sounded. At this time, behind the king of beasts, a continuous sound of breaking the air came. The king of beasts turned around and saw that countless cherry missiles were landing here

    The animal King''s eyes flash, the thick bone spurs around his body suddenly extend several twisted bone bands and roll to the incoming cherry missile!

    "Boom..."

    Sakura missiles were all blocked, but this time, countless inflated dolls appeared in front of the animal king!

    "Boom!"

    All the inflated dolls exploded, bringing up a piece of fire light, but the fire light flashed in the middle of the sky. A bone spur pushed the doll to the top of the air, making the air burst out continuously.

    All of a sudden, an orange beam of light from behind the fire, will explode into a sky of fire directly to disperse, to the king of beasts!

    The beast king, who was a little impatient, was even more impatient and turned a little black. Looking at the incoming "super electromagnetic gun", the beast king no longer used the ability of bones. When the "super electromagnetic gun" came to him, he waved his hand on the "super electromagnetic gun" and flew it into the air!

    However, just after waving his hand and flying the "super electromagnetic gun", Daisy, astraya, silk flag''s favorite and Feifei four people quietly appeared around him and rushed to the king of beasts from front, back, left and right!

    The animal King''s face is completely gloomy. He is bitten by a group of immortal ants. He can''t stand his good temper. That''s the feeling of the animal king!

    With a cold snort, he blew a wave on his body. With a great force, he hit the four girls severely. The four daisies flew out in a flash and shot into the thorn forest around him!

    "Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"

    A sound of breaking through the sky came down from the sky when the daisy four were attacked. A large number of iron sand swords covered the king of beast, and the king of beast''s fur was cut to pieces!

    The animal King''s eyes narrowed and looked at the silence in the sky. The fierce killing intention started from the boiling of his heart!

    As a semi divine level, he can''t be bothered by people who take seven or eight levels. Now, what he did without words just hit the muzzle of the king of beasts!

    A few thick bone spurs under wordless body flash up rapidly, and the speed is extremely fast. Wordless bone spurs have not been found at all. They are brought near by several thick bone spurs. The bone spurs run through wordless body, and even one goes through wordless brain gate. A large piece of blood drops on the bone spurs, and the wordless bone spurs are directly linked It''s like rotten meat hanging on it!

    The animal king was stunned. A lot of blood was spilled in the air. The bright color told him that all this seemed to be true

    "Aren''t they immortal?" The king of beasts was stunned

    ¡°master£¡¡± The nearest Icarus saw that his most important man had become a heap of rotten meat. His crimson pupils fluctuated violently. He turned his head to look at the king of beasts. His uncontrollable anger rose slowly from Icarus, who had always been light!

    "How dare you hurt master..."

    Strong light, from Icarus''s chest

 Chapter 589

    In the dark, a light suddenly flickered from Icarus!

    "Icarus!" At the same time, Daisy, Meiqin, Fengshi * * Qi and others exclaimed.

    as like as two peas, they saw the scene and saw the light coming from Icarus''s chest. They found the same light when they found Icarus out of the ordinary last night.

    However, this time''s light, with the previous light, simply can''t compare!

    "What''s the matter?" Once again, the speechless man was shocked by the sudden light. When he saw the location of the light source clearly, he was completely stunned and his face was at a loss.

    Unlike Daisy and others, wordless, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t know that Icarus was abnormal!

    "Well?" The animal king turned his head and looked at the light source in the air. His eyes were slightly fixed and he murmured a little indeterminate. "She''s getting stronger?"

    "Hum!"

    The flash of light from Icarus suddenly trembled and went into Icarus''s body. Under the expression of all people''s different looks, Icarus''s eyes gradually became a little stiff, and the original few looks were all turned into a dead water!

    A light mechanical sound, like a mosquito''s voice, slowly emerged from Icarus''s mouth. "System confirmation It''s all right! "

    "Self evolution process Pandora Start

    At the end of the speech, the voice fell. Suddenly, a huge light column fell from the space above, and fell heavily on Icarus. A breath time, Icarus in the light column, is the whole body became blurred and turned into a light shadow of human shape!

    "Icarus!" Speechless gawked at Icarus, who gradually disappeared into light and shadow. His face was flustered, and the deep panic filled his heart, which made him impatient.

    "What''s the matter! What''s going on?! " Speechless regardless of other people''s face, shouted at the void. Icarus''s change, he did not know why at all, and never heard of it. This situation made speechless burning.

    "Icarus!" A flash of body shape, speechless immediately rushed towards the direction of the light column, trying to "rescue" Icarus inside, but just flew to half, I don''t know when to appear beside him, but astraya hurriedly grabbed him.

    "Master, don''t go over, elder Icarus is OK!" Different from the speechless face of panic, astraya saw the change of Icarus, her pretty face was full of excitement, and her eyes were full of joy. Obviously, the change of Icarus, astraya knew how it was!

    "Astraya, what''s going on? Why does Icarus Speechless has lost its sense of proportion. It nervously grasps astraya''s hand. This kind of performance, even when it knows that it has met the king of beasts, is not so.

    "Master, don''t be nervous!" Astraya exclaimed, with a little cheer, "the Icarus generation is evolving!"

    "Evolution?" The impatience on wordless face solidified and turned to surprise. "All angels, can they evolve?"

    "Mmhmm!" Astraya nodded repeatedly, but didn''t explain anything. She looked at the light and shadow in the middle of the sky with a pretty face and a red face. She could only suppress her worries and stare at the middle of the sky.

    When the light column slowly converged into the light and shadow of the human shape, a piece of composite light like a building block suddenly came from the surrounding void, covering the light and shadow

    "Type a Icarus ver2! Start! "

    With the combination of the light film to create a whole human shape, the light also gradually dimmed down, a new Icarus appeared in front of all people, looking at Icarus floating in the air, all the people in the presence were in place, looking silly, did not react for half a day

    The star like spots of light are gently moving around Icarus. A white feather coat that can only cover * * spreads from its chest, like two wings hanging in front of Icarus. The * * is a pair of white shorts with the roots of * * and two combination armor like shield and shoulder protection floating in the air outside Icarus''s shoulders and in the calves On both sides, there are also a pair of small armor of the last one

    The original pink wings have changed from one pair to two pairs, rendering pink starlight, as if stroking the jade hand in the water. In the light swing, there is a ripple of color, which expands the aperture several times as before and buckles on top of Icarus'' head. The long pink hair floats with the wind, Icarus stands on the empty sky, barefooted, as if a person has come Mortal goddess, eyes closed, waiting for the call of others

    ¡­¡­

    Characters: Icarus

    ability: Queen of the sky mode, Pandora mode

    strength: s

    endurance: s

    Agility: s

    spirit: aEquipment: artemis2 ''permanent name rear end missile 2'' (*), aegis2 ''absolute defense circle 2'' (*), Apollon ''Apollo'' (*), uranussystem ''Uranus system'' (*)

    level: 80

    "Icarus ver2£¿¡­¡± Wordless, Daisy, lute, bee eating prayer, astraya, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli queen, Fifi, hillifu, Bingling, Bixi, in the eyes of all people, there is no room for any more than the beautiful and moving angel. Even the king of beasts, after seeing such Icarus, looks become lax

    Beautiful! Holy!

    In the deep heart of all the people present, at the same time, they burst out their undisguised praise!

    "She, too, is not human..." The animal king said this sentence with a little unreal tone, and he did not know whether it was derogatory or commendatory.

    However, during the period of spontaneous praise, the king of beast locked his brow again, and his face was sad.

    Although I don''t know what happened to the girl, the king of beasts felt once again that the situation was constantly changing. The two were not human beings, nor the existence of Warcraft, invincible and unhurt potions, and this sudden change were letting things go and escaping from their control.

    Looking at the two winged angels floating in the void with their eyes closed tightly, the king of beasts suddenly had a bad premonition

    The instinct of Warcraft is very powerful. Although the king of beasts was born with wisdom, he never abandoned his instinct. Instinct tells him that he seems to forget something, which is likely to harm his own things

    Driven by this instinct, the animal king of the semi divine stage had a panic in his heart.

    "It can''t go on like this!" The beast king''s eyes flashed the fierce light like a beast. While others were still intoxicated by Icarus''s beauty, he was in a dilemma!

    As at the beginning, a wave surged up on all sides of the wall, and countless sharp bone spurs shot out of the wall. They stabbed Icarus fiercely and woke everyone up!

    Looking at the sharp bone spurs that suddenly hit Icarus, the people who had deeply suffered from them could not help crying out: "be careful!"

    However, Icarus, as if he had found nothing, stood still in the void, waiting for the coming of the king of beasts'' attack, which made people worried until the bone stab came!

    "Aegis2 (absolute defensive circle 2)..."

    Light tone from Icarus''s mouth, like a tangible sound wave, rippling, then, a round ''aegis2'' (absolute defense circle 2) ''appeared on Icarus, wrapped Icarus in it!

    "Bang Bang..."

    Bone spurs have been stabbed on aegis2 (absolute defense circle 2), which has been transformed into full angle defense. Strong and powerful attacks make the evolved absolute defense circle slightly shake, as if it will crack at any time, but

    Track correction

    In a sudden flash of the protective cover, all the bone thorns on it are all in a breath, turning a body and attacking the king of beasts!

    The animal King''s face changed (to be continued. )

 Chapter 590

    Aegis2 (absolute defense circle 2), which has evolved in an all-round way, has been promoted to aegis (absolute defense circle) of gold weapons. It has the ability of all-round defense and can rebound attacks!

    Even the king of beasts is a little embarrassed to control the rebounding bone stab attack, which can resolve the rebound strength and avoid the injury under his own attack. When he raises his hand, he will take all the bone stabs back to the wall and his face will be gloomy.

    My hunch seems to have come true

    As if Icarus did not see the expression of the king of beasts, his closed eyes opened slowly. Compared with the past, he had a lot of deep and active dark red pupils appeared in her eyes, like the red wine brewing for many years. From inside, he could even see the stars with tiny dots.

    "Artemis2..."

    All of a sudden, the overwhelming pink streamer came out from two pairs of pink wings, and countless pink lights suddenly filled the sky over the whole scene, as if one had eyes, turning a circle in the middle of the sky, and sprinkling water with waves, no less than the number of bone spurs before, shrouded in the king of beasts!

    The animal King''s face changed again. Looking at the pink streamer full of the whole field of vision, he could not help shaking his fist.

    is as like as two peas in the artemis2, which is the 2 of the last forever. The beast king has seen it, not just quantity. It is completely changed with the same attack and power. It no longer threatens him.

    As soon as he stepped on the ground, four bone walls came out of the ground around the king of beasts and enveloped him in it!

    "Boom, boom, boom!!!"

    Countless streamers fell on the bone wall. In a flash, there was a wave of wind. The continuous bombardment happened one after another. Within a short time, the location of the king of beasts was completely buried. The fire and dust were flying, but they failed to stop the attack of Sakura missile. Like the soldiers who were fearless of death, they shot into it one after another!

    They were silly and stunned. They watched the pink streamer of the sky covering day fall, listened to the frequent sounds, like firecrackers, and they fell into a state of dementia.

    "The evolution of Icarus..." Astraya shivered coldly. "Terrible..."

    Icarus Daisy, Meiqin and others were shocked. "Become strong..."

    As for the four of them, Fifi, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi, they have lost their language and can''t say anything more. Others know more or less about Icarus, but the four of them don''t know Icarus at all. All of a sudden, they have changed and become stronger, beating them all together, just looking at them stupidly

    Speechless breathed a sigh of relief. The previous eagerness and panic had disappeared and turned to comfort.

    Just now, wordless learned the change of Icarus from the system.

    "Pandora system", the evolution system designed by Daedalus, the mother of Icarus and astraya. In order to make her omnipotent angel not play the role of emotional control, Daedalus installed three omnipotent angels of the first generation, Icarus, nimfu and astraya, and strictly protected them!

    In short, it''s a system that allows the omnipotent Angel loaded with it to break its own wall and promote its evolution when the emotion reaches the extreme!

    Yesterday, after the death of the ape king, Icarus advanced from the eighth to the ninth!

    Because Icarus has grown beyond the intensity set by Daedalus when she was designed, the Pandora system has its own sign of awakening, which is why Icarus''s chest has been flashing a milligram of light.

    However, "Pandora system" was designed to let Icarus and other people not be controlled by emotion. Without strong emotional stimulation, the "Pandora system" has been unable to start, although there are signs of awakening, so that Icarus thinks that his own body has some abnormalities.

    Now, in the case of being cruelly treated by the king of beasts without words, Icarus finally ignited a strong emotion, which stimulated the "Pandora system". Therefore, the "Pandora system" which had the original signs of awakening started directly!

    Icarus, too, has evolved to have new forms, new capabilities, and new equipment!

    All gold level equipment!

    Now Icarus is the Icarus with all the strength of the Ninth level after the real promotion, and because of the evolution of the Pandora system, it is several times stronger than the average person entering the Ninth level!

    "Daedalus, I really love her daughters..." Looking up at Icarus like a goddess, he murmured silently.

    "Is it a success?" Daisy, lute, bee eating, praying and so on all the time pay close attention to the situation of the king of beasts and the center of the smoke.In the middle of the air, Icarus''s eyes gradually recovered. Once he was absorbed, he immediately turned his head to find the direction of speechless. When the speechless body appeared in her eyes, Icarus''s anxious movement slowed down.

    Icarus was trying to fly in the direction of speechless, but suddenly he stopped, turned around and looked down at the smoke.

    Almost at the same time, the arrow composed of bones darted from the center of the smoke, bringing the smoke holes one by one. In the moment Icarus turned around, all that was left hit Icarus!

    The halo, which represents the "resplendent breath" effect, reverberated one after another, making the bone arrow useless. But Icarus was also pushed by that thrust and hit the back wall. Even though he was not injured, his head was a little dizzy.

    However, after the bone arrow repelled Icarus, it was a burst again and turned into thousands of small bone arrows of several sizes. They shot at the surrounding area in unison, making the silent people who hadn''t responded to them, also under their shooting, they flew backward one after another and hit the surrounding walls one after another!

    "Cough..." The only one who didn''t take "resplendent breath" coughed up a mouthful of blood under the impact force. Although the injury recovered in an instant, the pain was still there.

    He wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and smiled silently and bitterly, but he would rather bear the pain than take the "bright breath".

    It''s not that he''s looking for abuse, but that he wants to remind himself not to rely too much on system props, like today, to let important people around him fall into danger!

    Anyway, it''s not going to die. It''s just more painful. It''s not bad at all!

    Wordless don''t know, then there is a difference

    The place filled with smoke gradually became clear, and the figure of the animal King emerged. The cold and indifferent expression on his face told the people his mood at the moment.

    He definitely looked at the people around him who were not hurt at all. The cold color in the eyes of the king of beasts was even worse. Then he stared at the wordless body!

    Since he can''t hurt other people for the time being, the only guy who was hurt under his attack has naturally become his target!

    "Hum..." Leng hum, the king of beasts, as the sound sounded, the wall behind him exploded, hit him and flew him. Then, a large number of bone arrows came from all directions, shooting speechless into a hedgehog!

    "Poop!" A large amount of blood drips from wordless body, and sharp pain comes from all parts of the body. Wordless clenches his teeth, drinks heavily, tightens his muscles, and forces his bone arrows out!

    At this time, a young cheering, in the silent expression of relief, rang in the whole space!

    "All right!"

    At the same time, the voice sounded, on the ground, the animal King''s heart was full of alarm, which made his face change greatly. At the next moment, the animal King''s skin exploded!

    "Bang!"

    The skin of the whole body is festering almost in a moment. Until now, the king of beasts has been injured (to be continued. )

 Chapter 591

    At this time, the image of the animal king is no longer extraordinary and refined. His skin is torn and rotten, his skin is cracked and festered, and the scars are all over his body, even his face is split twice. The blood slowly flows out, making a sound like a stream, and thoroughly turning into a blood man!

    Except for her, the three of them stared at the king of beasts, who was covered with blood. Their faces were inconceivable. Daisy, lute, Bee Eater and so on seemed to think of something. They quickly looked up to a corner, where a small figure was floating there, holding hands.

    it''s little Fleur!

    "Fleur!" Daisy, lute, bee eating and praying were overjoyed. "Well done!"

    Little Fleur licked the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t have half the joy. Even not far away, she was speechless, the same look as little Fleur. There was a faint shade.

    The ability to destroy the "eyes" and crush a ninth level ape king at a stroke. Now when it comes to the king of beasts, it just makes his skin explode, but it doesn''t completely crush him!

    Is the demigod stage really incomparable

    Because of the difference in rank, it''s hard to move the eyes of the animal king. It''s even slower than the tortoise. In order to prepare for this attack, little Flemish bravely resisted the bloodthirsty impulse, quietly hid in a corner, lowered her sense of existence to the lowest point with a hidden stone, and controlled the eyes of the animal king with all her heart. The whole process Hidden to now, is to be able to kill!

    As a result, it can''t kill the animal King completely

    Although the image of the king of beasts seems very tragic, whether it is wordless, or small Flemish, or Icarus on the side, can sense that the breath of the king of beasts has not weakened at all!

    "Fleur..." Speechless and wry smile looked at little Fleur. "Didn''t the eyes of the animal king be destroyed? Why hasn''t there been a bomb? "

    You know, in order to cooperate with little Fleur, he didn''t even use the "Ruby mode". He used his flesh and blood to fight against the king of beasts, attracted the attention of the other side with the enemy''s weakness, so that the king of beasts didn''t notice little Fleur. Who ever thought or failed

    Smell speech, small Flemish blinked, a little disappointed said: "brother, Flemish can''t see all the ''eyes'' on that villain, only can see a small part, and only control a small part, so she can''t kill that villain, sorry brother..."

    Little furan didn''t know that she had such a record. She said it to others, but it would frighten a large number of people. From ancient times to now, there has never been an event that half divine level was hurt by ninth level people, but little furan not only hurt, but also hurt so much. She is the only one in the world who has such a record!

    "There''s no way to see all the ''eyes''..." Speechless sigh, for a while, is also a bit depressed, but more is relieved, no wonder with Fleur so anti sky ability, in the fantasy village someone can cure her, the emotional strength gap to a certain extent, small Fleur is not able to see all the ''eyes'' on each other.

    Of course, without the strength of a higher level of Flemish, it is impossible to block the ability of little Flemish. The ability of little Flemish is still terrible.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus looked up and said, "the life response of the target is gradually fluctuating!"

    As soon as the words fell, on the ground, the king of beasts gently raised his waist, and his blood flowed to the ground because of his actions.

    "Good! Good! Very good! " The king of beasts raised his head and surprised the people by exposing his face to them.

    Originally a pair of ordinary dark pupil disappeared, instead of a pair of flat animal pupil!

    The king of beasts glanced at his cracked skin and shook his body as if he were not looking at it. He shook off all the blood on his body without any fluctuation in his face. However, a very strong pressure enveloped everyone''s heart.

    "You hurt my king..." The animal King''s face is expressionless and peaceful. "It''s time to be proud..."

    "Hum!"

    With the king of beasts as the center, a hazy yellow light suddenly lit up, shining all over the corner of the scene in an instant, a hemispherical cover emerged from him, and quickly spread to the four sides, covering the whole space!

    The hemispherical cover diffuses to the surrounding area at an extremely fast speed. When the edge of the hemispherical body rushes towards the surrounding area, the silent line of 14 people quickly raises their hands to block them, but the hemispherical body is just like the wind blowing, hitting people, but it does not bring harm, instead, it covers everyone.

    However, for a while, the surrounding area became a piece of yellow space. Before a group of people could observe it, they were suddenly sinking, as if they had been hit by a mountain!

    All of a sudden, wordless, Icarus, astraya, little Fleur, Meiqin, and hillifu, who were flying in the air, fell heavily on the ground, while Daisy, bee eating exercise, silk flag favorite, Flender, longhulihou, Fifi, Bingling, Bixi, etc. were also lying on the ground!A terrible force of gravity, acting on all people, will not lift all the people on the scene, all the pressure, or even lift the head!

    All this happened in only two or three seconds. When a group of people learned what happened, they were already lying on the ground!

    "Hateful!" Silent forehead blue tendons burst up, controlling the whole body of the way to climb up, but in addition to raising his head, nothing can be done!

    With the body of the true ancestor, the most powerful speechless body is like this, let alone her. Her body is as weak as a Bee Eater. She can''t even move her eyelids. A pair of star eyes are full of distortion.

    "Brother..." Lying on the ground, little Flemish only felt her whole body was very heavy, very heavy, and she was suffocating. "Fran is so upset..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus and astraya are struggling for their lives, but they are still unable to move, including Icarus, who has just evolved and whose strength has collapsed and improved in the century.

    "Yan..." Daisy, mermaid, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda and long Huli can only make a faint cry, and nothing else can be done.

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi have given up their resistance and closed their eyes as if they had given up their lives.

    "Everyone..." Speechless hard turned his head, looked around at the crowd, and at this time, the voice of the king of beasts also sounded.

    "Sure enough..." The king of beast appeared in front of the silent face, the blood stained face was unshakable, the high squint, looking speechless.

    "What kind of potion will work only when you are hurt, but without such a devastating attack, it will not work..."

    The animal King''s mouth is wide open. He looks ferocious under the rendering of blood. "I should be satisfied. You know, this gravity space, even the air can be drawn away. Ordinary people die early at this time. Only you, under the protection of that bottle of medicine, can stay here peacefully..."

    "It''s amazing. Even vacuum can save your life. Can that medicine provide you with oxygen?" The king of beasts turned sideways. "No matter what, as a reward for your ability to hurt the king, let me watch your magic potion quietly, and it will fail..."

    "Asshole!" When he heard the words of the king of beasts, he raised his head without words and became angry. "Let them go! There''s a way to compete with me! "

    The animal King cold face, sneer way: "at ease, this king will leave you in the last, when we have a lot of time..."

    "Yes! So! Single! Pick! "

    Hearing the words of the king of beasts, he shivered. At this moment, he also felt a sense of despair.

    Now, he finally understood that the king of beasts, who had been playing with them all the time, didn''t really move at all!

    In all the war situations just now, I''m afraid that for the king of beasts, the surname and the nature of play are bigger. Only now, they have a little real strength!

    This strength is enough to cause despai

 Chapter 592

    Thank you very much for "super safety" and "nightcare" "Dream of the little demon" reward! Friends, continue to support

    "Yan..."

    Not far away, the Bee Eater did his best to squeeze out a sentence. ... no Worry about Never die... "

    They, who have been integrated with wordless life, can be resurrected at any time by paying half of the summoning points when they were summoned!

    And wordless is the body of the true ancestor. It can''t be killed at all. Even if it''s imprisoned by the king of beasts, it can be tolerated. When the opportunity comes, it can escape from the heaven, and then let the girls come back to life!

    The meaning of "praying by bee eating" is almost like this. Although it can''t be said, but bee eating "prays" to know, speechless absolutely understands her mind!

    "Yes Words... " The daisy also struggles to speak. "The most important It''s you

    Her girls did not open their mouths, but their thoughts should be the same, including the most timid and afraid of death, franda

    Hearing the words of all the girls, she bit her lips with speechless force, and was almost spitting blood in her heart.

    Is it true that we can only watch daisies die like this? And find a chance to revive? And I''m living on my own

    No! Would rather die! Never watch them die in front of me!

    Holding on to the ground, the silent arm has been exerting force until the blood vessels are protruding. It''s like the blood vessels wriggling like earthworms, as if they will burst in the next second. You can imagine how much strength the owner has used!

    Silent action, the women have seen, they opened their mouth, but can no longer say anything, looking at such desperately wordless, they only can''t bear to turn their head, can''t bear to see again.

    How can a rational plan be compared with a real feeling

    Get along in different places, change them, to watch the death of their favorite people, but only to survive, even if you know there is hope, it will be very painful.

    Moreover, even if their lives are all in good condition at the end of the day, the four of them, Fifi, celive, Bingling and Bixi, are not so lucky.

    Their death will also become a knot in their hearts forever

    But there is no way

    At this moment, everyone fell into a state similar to despair, and her eyes began to become apathetic. Except for her, the only feeling was suffocation.

    She has always been the absolute genius and strong person in other people''s eyes. Unexpectedly, one day, she will rely on others'' hard work to obtain the hope of survival, but she herself, however, has not played a role.

    So the feeling of hileve is to hold back!

    It can''t be blamed for heleve''s chaotic war situation. What role can she play as a magician who needs to sing spells

    Powerful magic requires incantation. The more powerful it is, the longer it takes to recite. However, the level of battle exceeds her level, and the surrounding terrain changes frequently, disturbing her casting. At last, she doesn''t even release a magic!

    As for magic that doesn''t take too long to chant, it doesn''t work at all

    This also led to the fact that, from the beginning to the end, there was a desire to participate in the war, but she was the least effective one

    If the opponent is in the Ninth level, she will not be reduced to this level. Even if she is in the semi divine level, she can play a big role in the presence of her companion. The strange thing is that here is the animal King''s body.

    The continuous change of the terrain seriously interfered with her. As a magician, she took a gold uniform and finally became a spectator

    It''s so frustrating

    The ice blue pupil turned to the silent direction, and her heart was bitter.

    Perhaps, I will never have a chance to report that he has the ring

    Time, like the passing of a minute and a second like a year, goes away. In the whole yellow space, only wordless attempts to climb up, fall down, climb up again, and fall down again. The sound of landing is loud and moving. It''s extremely sad

    The king of beasts sat on the bone chair in front of him, and his eyes were fixed on the people. To be exact, they should be fixed on the glittering halo of the people.

    In the passage of time, thirteen people who took the "bright breath", the halo that has been protecting them is slowly fading, disappearing, only sooner or later

    For all this, the king of beast has ignored. Instead, his attention is on the speechless body that keeps trying to get up. The face of Sakai''s speechless face makes people feel as if they are looking at an ant and carrying food ten times larger than it. Moreover, the food is still put by him

    Little by little time is passing, silent heart is more anxious, face color more distortion, more frequent try to get up, but the final result is failure

    After trying all the ways, all the abilities and underhand cards, they are mercilessly broken up one by one. All the "King''s treasure" that only needs to be opened by the mind are under the influence of this gravity space. Every time there is a ripple, it will be pinched out. Even three "red jade models" are not suitable for this situation. There is no way at all!Speechless are going crazy, unwilling emotions are transmitted through actions. The more time goes, the bigger the actions are. The king of beasts is a little confused about where the other side has so much energy

    The halo on everyone''s body is more and more gloomy. In three hours, after a little, it''s almost time

    With the passage of time, the madness and rage in wordless heart gradually subsided

    Calm down, calm down, only calm down, can come up with a way

    Yes, way Way

    At the moment, there are five minutes to go before the "resplendent breath" effect!

    There is a way, there will be a way

    Four minutes

    Think about what else you have

    Three minutes

    Think about what else you don''t think about

    Two minutes

    Think about

    One minute

    Think about

    In my mind, I started to visit all the items in the system with unprecedented agility.

    Equipment? Ability? Call? prop?

    The props against gravity have been found. The key is how to get rid of the beast king!

    The king of beasts is the most important part!

    In the four columns of the system, do you have what you need, what you can use at this time, and what you can do for yourself!

    Suddenly, speechless stupefied.

    System?

    Yes! you ''re right! It''s the system!

    "System! Come on! Give me a way to deal with the beast king! "

    Obviously, speechless has begun to rush to the hospital.

    But, speechless did not think of is, this time, he actually cast the right medicine!

    Ping said that he knew that he could not, even a little annoying voice, sounded directly in his wordless mind, but made wordless Zheng on the spot, with a strong feeling of ecstasy in his heart!

    "User! According to the judgment of the system! There are 536 ways to deal with the beast king! "

    536! Nima, this is the universal system!

    "Come on! Give me the most effective way! " Silent in my heart.

    "It is recommended that the user summon a Summoner who can suppress the king of beasts!"

    Speechless heart burst into tears, are almost crying. "The problem is that my call points can''t support the call of people of that level!"

    Perhaps it is the system that understands the anxiety of wordless heart. After a moment of dullness, the tone suddenly rings.

    "Drop! In view of the users'' situation, they are in a state of severe coercion! Activate system first aid! "

    "Drop! By decision! Give users a free call! But summoned characters are only allowed to exist for ten minutes! Come back in ten minutes! And the user must also complete a mandatory task of system release as a price! Do you accept? "

    Speechless ecstasy, there is no reason to refuse. Directly meditate and accept. The system call list is instantly opened in my mind, speechless sweeping the past, instantly, locking a character

    At this time, the halo on the people also dissipated

    On the bone chair, the king of beasts opened his eyes fiercely.

    Time, it''s time

    "It''s not over yet!!!"

    Speechless shouting, the "call" in my mind immediately triggered down!

    The next moment, the light of call, flash!

 Chapter 593

    Like the reverberating ring, the calling light fluctuates and diffuses, and the Yellow space finally renders a little different color, which is extremely attractive

    All but speechless people were stunned, looking up at the rising light source, Daisy and other summoning figures for a moment to understand what, and their faces began to change. .

    different from the yellow soil that fills every corner, the range of the summoned light is not large, and the light source is not very bright. It can be seen that the light flickers frequently with frightening brilliance, like a large bulb rising to the upper half of the sky, and the face of the animal king is brilliant.

    Another unexpected thing happened

    "Hum!" Angry, the king of beasts threw out his arm, and a circle of dark ripples suddenly spread out at a very fast speed, hitting the orb like call light heavily, causing the voice of silent people.

    "Bang..." The ripples hit the light of the call, but they didn''t even make the light of the call a little dimmer. This scene is like an egg hitting a stone. It makes the king of beasts angry, but it also makes the silent group of people feel relieved. Only the four Fifi people still have an unknown expression.

    The king narrowed the cold colored pupils of the animal, and the accidents that happened repeatedly made him angry completely. He stared at the light of the call tightly, but the king was not in a hurry.

    "I''ll see what else you can do!"

    For the words of the animal king, speechless turn a deaf ear, eyes straight to the light of call, palms sweating nervously.

    How high is a person''s summoning light ball, which ripples in a circle. The unreal light edge starts and goes out in the Yellow space. During the fluctuation, the summoning light is not dim at all, but all the people on the scene see it. A faint shadow with human shape emerges slowly in the light ball composed of the summoning light

    "People?..." The king of beasts, Fifi, hileve, Bingling, and bisiqiqi made a sound. It seemed that they didn''t expect that a person would appear in this timely light ball.

    "What kind of Summoning Magic is it?" Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi are guessing in their hearts, while the king of beasts is a little embarrassed.

    In his body, no one can escape by any means. Naturally, no one can break in by any means without his consent. Even the magic of calling is the same.

    This is also the reason why the king of beasts can find someone entering his territory in time, and find that he has used the hidden breath stone with the cloak to remove the silent people who sneak in. In a way, the silent people will come here, or with his permission, otherwise, when a group of people just break in, he has already injured people!

    "This guy..." The king turned his head and looked at Wuyan. The pupil of the animal was so timid. "Who is he, and why are there so many magical means?"

    The person who appears in the light of call becomes the focus of the scene for a moment, but for a moment, a perfect girl is exposed in the eyes of all people!

    A pink and white princess dress with a hundred pleats of lace fluttered slowly under the light of the call, with the same rise and fall of a long blonde curly hair, the same pink and white lace dome hat on her head, the front end also has a red hair belt in the shape of a bow, for the noble girl to add some lovely, strange is that the pink and white on her body The front part of the color pleated Lace Princess dress is a Taoist dress with gossip printed on it, which makes it noble, lovely and mysterious

    Such an extraordinary dress is like a natural reflection on the girl. With the cooperation of a delicate face that doesn''t look like all the people in the world, it gives a feeling that no matter what she wears, it''s harmless. What''s more, such a dress highlights her unique temperament.

    That is a kind of miracle temperament with less color!

    The red bowknot hangs on the long blonde hair and tail of the girl stretched out in front of her body. It rises and falls with the flying strange princess skirt. She still holds a parasol in her hand and her eyes are closed tightly. In the nobility, she has a peaceful beauty

    When the girl''s whole face was exposed to the air, there was a lot of astonishment in the eyes of all the people present. Even Feifei and others seemed to forget their own situation, which attracted her all attention. The only way to start was to know that the girl''s real body was speechless and kept a sound consciousness, but there was also joy in her face.

    A ray of light suddenly shot out of the girl''s chest, and immediately shot at the silent part lying on the ground, connected to his heart. Only the two heartbeat frequencies that silent can hear are gradually changing. If someone can find the two heartbeat, then he will see that the two heartbeat are slowly becoming the same

    No one can react in time, including the king of beasts. This change is beyond their understanding. All of a sudden, only daisies who understand the reason look at each other with some expectation.Can this girl, who is going to be her companion, help them out

    Finally, at a certain moment, the two heartbeat frequencies are completely changed into the same. The light connecting the wordless and the young girl breaks off and rolls into a small ball of light. Under the cloud, it darts past and melts into the wordless body.

    The light of summoning, also in the situation of success and retirement, is dim and disappeared, leaving the blonde girl floating in the air, the skirt is flying, still beautiful and attractive

    The whole scene, the atmosphere turned to silence

    The king of beasts raised his eyebrows and looked at the young girl who closed her eyes and floated in the air. He felt in his heart that the other girl was not so simple. It looked like an ordinary young girl. The tall body with no breath made the king of beasts feel a little nervous. But he said coldly, "you, when are you going to stay on it?"

    The king of beasts has forgotten that it is still in his gravity space, but the young girl has not been affected in the slightest!

    The voice of the animal King reverberates in the space. The girl ignores him at all. Her eyes are still closed tightly, just like sleeping in the past, which makes the atmosphere a little depressed.

    The animal King frowned. "Are you ignoring the king?"

    The girl still did not have a little reaction, so speechless began to worry.

    The animal King''s face sank, and a sharp awn flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, he made a hand and waved a black awn to the girl in the air!

    "Bad!" Speechless surprise.

    Just as the black awn was near the girl, a strange sound suddenly sounded. In front of the black awn, the space suddenly cracked, opened a hole, swallowed the black awn into it, and quietly resolved the king''s attack!

    "Ah La, it''s rude..."

    With a frivolous and sweet tone, it broke the quiet and beautiful atmosphere from the girl''s mouth. A pair of purple eyes opened gently, the parasol in the hand was lifted and unfolded, and the girl was propped on her shoulder. A pink and white folding fan did not know when it appeared in her other hand, dotted on her lips.

    "It''s rare for me to encounter such a magical thing. I also want to remember more about the memory forced by that system..."

    "System?" The animal King frowned.

    The young girl smiled gently, and no longer paid attention to the king of beasts, as if the other side was just a passer-by in her eyes.

    Turning to look at the ground, she was looking at her speechless face with joy. The girl blinked her eyes and looked with interest. A pair of corners of her eyes curved into crescent shaped.

    "An insolent person who took my life without my consent..."

    Speechless smile a stiff, suddenly a bit embarrassed up, see, the girl can''t help ''poof Yi'' a smile. "Well, it doesn''t seem so annoying. It''s just that you''ve passed..."

    Words fall, the girl looked away, looked around, then, the hands of the folding fan suddenly waved!

    "Boom!"

    In a flash, the earth yellow gravity space didn''t even send out an omen. In a moment, it broke like a glass!

    "What!" The king of beasts was shocked for the first time.

 Chapter 594

    "Impossible!"

    Almost conditionally, the king of beasts said this sentence, looking at the yellow earth space, which had disintegrated into nothingness. For a while, there was no way to calm down.

    It''s hard for him to have ups and downs in his mood. Only by the endless means of wordless, can he have a little fluctuation. But as now, it''s the first time in many years.

    Different from the previous battle of playing with the name of "Zhi", gravity space is the real survival of the king of beasts. It is the dependence of the king of beasts to roam and cross the forest of monsters in the Ninth level. Although he just didn''t do his best, he was really serious.

    However, at present, the girl who didn''t know where to come out broke the stunt he relied on for survival. Even if she didn''t do it with all her strength, the king of beasts was also unbelievable.

    On the ground, a group of people also opened their mouths wide and completely forgot to get up, because their heads were already dizzy.

    Give them to suppress the dead gravity space, so it''s broken

    "Who are you?" After adjusting his mood, the animal King finally calmed down. His face was no longer plain, but full of dignification.

    "Me?" The folding fan in the hand lightly covers the face, and the girl''s purple eyes flash a thick light like wisdom.

    "Eight clouds purple..."

    "Eight clouds purple?" The king of beasts lowered his head, and his mind turned quickly. He seemed to be looking for the information about the name of "eight cloud purple". Of course, he simply failed.

    After all, bayunzi is not from the world of sparril, but from the dreamland!

    No, it''s not a man. To be exact, it''s a demon!

    ¡­¡­

    Character: eight cloud purple

    ability: realm, gap, rune, monster blood

    strength: s

    endurance: s

    Agility: s

    spirit: s

    equipment: none

    level: 95 level

    "Monsters and sages Eight clouds purple... "

    Already stood up speechless looked up at the eight clouds flying above the sky purple, mouth gently opened a radian.

    Only he knows, eight cloud purple, this name, exactly represents what is

    Pull up little Fleur''s hand, turn around wordlessly, and walk towards the distance. This action, however, attracts the attention of all the people present.

    "Where are you going?" The animal king said lightly, with a hint of irony in his tone. "Escape? Did you escape without my permission? "

    "Escape?" No words to live in the body shape, the head does not return to say: "is that necessary?"

    Hearing this, all the people present were stunned.

    Speechless shook his head and smiled, and went on. "Daisy, Meiqin, let''s leave a distance..."

    "A distance away?" The girls looked at each other, and Daisy hurriedly ran to the silent side. "What are you doing? Let''s help! "

    "Help?" Speechless chuckled, the voice is plain, but in words, a self-confidence without disguise, is to exaggerate the presence of all people.

    "No need, it will be over soon..."

    The animal King''s face was cold, and there was danger in his pupils. "You mean, I''ll lose?"

    "Lose..." Speechless waved, laughing: "that''s the best result, don''t die is more important!"

    The animal King''s expression was gloomy, he sneered and stopped talking. He also turned a blind eye to silent actions. Without his permission, no one could leave here.

    Now, what he wants more is to crush the silent dependence completely, and then appreciate his desperate expression!

    "Ah, la..." Eight cloud purple surprised opened a mouth, but in the eyes, it is a smile. "So trusting? It seems that if you don''t perform better, you will fail your brother''s trust... "

    "You are confident..." After that, he was looked down upon again and again. In the heart of the animal king, there was already some fire. On the surface, he looked as if nothing had happened. "It''s true that your strength, from the point of view just now, is not simple, but here, do you want to win me?..."

    Later, the king didn''t say anything, but raised his feet gently and made a point on the ground. The whole skeleton fortress was shaking.

    "Oh?" Eight clouds purple slightly surprised, purple pupil a turn, will sweep around a circle. "It seems that it''s not easy here..."

    The animal King''s action is smothering and his eyes are straight up. "I didn''t expect you to see it so soon..."

    "Well Eight cloud purple shook his figure and said with a smile: "after all, I am also in charge of a large territory..."

    Gently turned the umbrella in his hand, eight clouds purple Shi ran flew to the bottom, and the folding fan drifted by."SA, I''d better hurry to solve this unexpected battle. I haven''t been in this field for that long..."

    Words fall, the shaking ground is still, making the animal King''s face change wildly. It''s clearly his past body, how can it not be controlled by him

    Eight cloud purple mouth angle light hook, hand folding fan point forward.

    "The realm of light and darkness!"

    At the next moment, the sound of a whistle sounded like an explosion between the heaven and the earth, which made the animal King shake all over, and he could not help but step back. At this time, several light balls with fatal breath appeared behind the animal king, and rushed to his back gently!

    The animal King''s face changed on the spot. Although the light ball seemed to be light, the animal king had a feeling that he could not avoid the attack of the light ball at all!

    "Bone shield!" When the king of beasts turned around, several bone shields suddenly appeared out of the sky, facing the light ball!

    "The realm of being and not!"

    A voice sounded when the bone shield made by the king of beasts hit the ball of light. In the moment when a simple sentence fell, the bone shields disappeared suddenly, as if they had never appeared before!

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The king of beasts is shocked. He hasn''t responded yet. The light ball has already come to him!

    The animal King''s eyes shrunk, his feet stamped, his body shape turned into a shadow, and he flashed to the distance at an extremely fast speed!

    When fighting with the silent group, the king of beasts, who had not moved his position at all, faced the eight cloud purple for the first time, and was immediately forced to avoid it!

    The king of beasts dare not underestimate any more. There is no doubt that everything just happened was caused by eight cloud purple. Eight cloud purple must also be a strong semi divine level!

    "Demigod..." The animal King''s figure appeared not far away, looking at the smiling eight cloud purple. "She''s a demigod!..."

    Eight cloud purple tilted his head and smiled at the animal king. "There is not so much time for you to pay attention to other places..."

    Hearing bayunzi''s words, the king of beasts was shocked. He immediately felt a dark wind coming from behind and looked around.

    Several black balls whirling like black holes move the atmosphere. Wherever they pass, no matter the sound or the air flow, they are swallowed by them. Although there is no half-a-minute momentum, the king of beasts knows that being hit is no less than being hit by a real black hole!

    At present, when the king of beasts turned around and just wanted to do something, a sense of danger suddenly jumped into his heart. The king of beasts raised his head, and soon saw the ball of light that he had dodged before, also appeared in front of him!

    The attack of light and dark, with the potential of crackling, swept by like a broken bamboo, silently, brought the animal king a suffocating sense of crisis. The animal king didn''t want to, and gave full play to his own strength!

    "Drink!" The two hands are wrapped with the concentrated body like Tianwei. They are turned into boxing shadows and hit the light and dark spheres. The king of beasts is confident that this strike will definitely blow those spheres away!

    But at this time, the voice of understatement reverberated in the king''s ear again!

    "The realm of fast and slow!"

    The shadow of the fist, which was as fast as lightning, disappeared instantly, revealing the two fists of the king of beasts. The king''s eyes were so shocked, but at this moment, there was no time for him to express his feelings

    The sphere of light and darkness comes in a flash!

    "Bang bang!!!"

    A thick smoke rose on the animal king. With the roar of the animal king, he felt the sharp pain from his body. As soon as the animal king turned over, he broke through the thick smoke and flashed to one side.

    One hand, slowly, on the shoulder of the animal King

    "Didn''t you say that? There''s no time for you to focus elsewhere... "

    The animal King''s cold hair is exploding! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 595

    "Didn''t you say that? There''s no time for you to focus elsewhere... "

    The animal King''s whole body was frozen. Cold sweat suddenly fell from his forehead. His body was tight. He felt the hand on his shoulder. The animal King bit his teeth and suddenly turned around with a fist!

    "Bang!"

    The muffled sound immediately sounded. However, the king of the beast who hit this fist took a huge puff of blood, flew backward and fell on the ground.

    In the distance, I watched the animal King''s flying backwards with my own eyes. Except for the silence, all the people were numb and their eyes were full of dreamlike colors.

    "King of the beast, you''ve been defeated..." The ice is mumbling stupidly. "The king of beasts in the demigod stage, has been defeated..."

    "Eight clouds purple..." Bessie''s look is not much better. "Is it another semi divine stage? A demigod stage better than the king of beasts? "

    Daisy, Meiqin, Fengshi * * Qi and others exchanged their eyes in turn, then shook their heads, Meiqin smiled bitterly. "That eight cloud purple is so strong..."

    All the girls nodded, and their eyes could no longer be separated from the eight cloud purple.

    The king of beasts covered his chest and stood up with a little pale face, but his steps were shaking uncontrollably, which made him unbelievable for a while.

    One stroke, only one stroke, almost unsteadily injured!!

    The pupil of the beast is like blood, which is thrown on the eight cloud purple on the opposite side. The king of the beast roars: "how did you do it?"

    The bone shield disappeared inexplicably, the attack was inexplicably slowed down, and the attack of the other party was inexplicably always around him, even me, all inexplicably behind him.

    How did the other party manage all this

    Eight cloud purple casually raised the parasol, side head smile way: "how to say, as you try to..."

    The animal King''s face is full of evil spirit. He takes a slow breath and stands on the ground.

    With his toes on the ground, the whole man shot at bayunzi like an electric light. In less than a blink of an eye, the king of beasts was already in front of bayunzi!

    At this time, all the people standing in the distance saw that there was an extra sword in the hands of the animal king, a bone sword with evil spirit!

    In the face of bayunzi, the king of beasts, has come up with all the strength!

    When a man arrives at the sword, the sword with rotten breath directly cuts to the neck of bayunzi, without any mercy!

    "So fast!" Daisy, astraya and Fifi can''t help but scream. They look shocked in their eyes. They are good at using swords. At this time, they can''t see the speed of the beast king''s sword!

    To the unprecedented strong enemy, the king of beasts did not dare to keep his hand again. The attack was the most rapid. The bone sword flowed through a layer of dust yellow waves. The bone sword immediately became a little heavier. It went to the eight cloud purple that didn''t dodge, and the target was the fatal part of eight cloud purple!

    However, in the face of the beast king''s deadly sword attack, eight cloud purple didn''t seem to pay any attention to it. There was a light smile on her face. Her eyes were leisurely and comfortable. When she put the folding fan in her hand gently, the invincible bone sword was blocked, and it was hard to move forward!

    The animal King''s face changed slightly. His bone sword waved with his current strength, and then added his magic. One chop could cut down a mountain, but at the moment, he could not even hurt one of the other''s paper fans!

    "Ha!" Under the heart trembling, the king of beasts retreated fiercely and gave a big drink. A light of earthy yellow came down from him. The whole man was bathed in the light of earthy yellow!

    "That is!" A line of fourteen people with no words and a coagulated face.

    From the light of turquoise on the animal king to a turquoise mask, it diffused to the surrounding areas. All the areas covered by it are turquoise, and there is a very heavy pressure inside!

    It''s the orc King''s gravity space!

    However, the yellow light in the gravity space is more than ten times stronger than the yellow light in the previous gravity space. Obviously, this time, the king of beasts has fully expanded the gravity space!

    Eight cloud purple eyes a bright, smiling at the gravity space will be covered in their own, when their shoulders sink, the hands of parasol and folding fan weight hundreds of times, eight cloud purple praise. "Good ability..."

    Listen to bayunzi''s words of admiration, but the king of beast is angry. He praised so much in the battle. The broader meaning should be to look down upon

    This time, the animal King''s speed is much faster than before. His body shape passes by and leaves countless shadows behind him. Before people reach the front of bayunzi, a black sword light has shaken out!

    Eight cloud purple chuckles and faces the powerful sword light. She finally raises her hand. In the next moment, the black sword light disappears in the gravity space. Her hand is already on the sword of the king of beasts!

    "The realm of being and not!"The late words spread to the king''s ears. The king''s heart flashed warning signs, and his face could not help but slightly twisted. Eight cloud purple took the parasol, pointed forward, and a strong energy wave immediately surged from the tip of the parasol, and a dozen rays of light burst out from the tip of the parasol, throwing by!

    As soon as the king of beast bites his teeth, he takes back his bone and sword, and then swings his sword to scatter all the light. However, when the light is scattered, it turns into countless small lasers, scattered from the tip of the bone and sword, and covers the king of beast!

    Looking at the laser that creeps like a tarsal insect, the king of beasts can only retreat, but the eight cloud purple moves at the same time!

    "The realm of fast and slow!"

    The body in the emergency retreat suddenly trembled, and the speed was reduced by countless times in an instant. Even though it was still very fast, it was caught up by the laser in an instant. In the frightened expression of the animal king, the laser hit the animal King mercilessly!

    "Poop!"

    The laser passed through the animal King''s body very simply. In the sound of * * tearing, there were many blood holes on the animal King''s body. The blood was like a clear spring, dropping little by little, bringing a little burnt smoke

    "Bang..." Half kneeling on the ground, the king of beasts propped up his body with his bone sword, trembling all over, and left a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. A pair of animal pupils had all been dyed red. Of course, this is not blood, but the expression of anger!

    He raised his head and stared at the eight cloud purple one meter in front of him. The King opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice. "After all How to do it... "

    The smile on bayunzi''s face that exists all the time has converged. Instead, it is a indifferent face. Step forward and stand in front of the king of beasts.

    "Power of realm, my power..." Purple eyes down, looking at half kneeling in front of their own beast king, eight cloud purple said quietly.

    The king of beasts raised his head difficultly. Although the damage he suffered was not fatal, it had already made him lose the ability to fight. It was different from the damage caused by little Fleur before. Little Fleur only broke the skin on his body surface, but the blood holes on his body were all penetrating.

    Even if the king of beast is the most powerful Warcraft, with the most powerful body, there is no way to move when dozens of blood holes are opened in his body

    "Realm..." The king of the beast put up a bit of strength. "What is that?"

    Eight cloud purple glanced at the animal king. "The existence of things is based on the existence of ''realm''. Without water, lakes, edges, mountains and sky, there can be no existence. If all things do not exist, their realm will become a chaos..."

    "Everything has its realm..." Eight cloud purple shakes her head and folds the fan in her hand. "And I just controlled it for a while..."

    "* * vertical realm..." The king of beasts breathed heavily, and the red blood in his eyes disappeared, for the wonder was filled with horror. "Doesn''t that mean..."

    "Not bad!" Eight cloud purple mouth angle draws up a confident arc, on the body, a billowing momentum, rises from it!

    "I can create a new existence! Can also destroy the existing existence! "

    "Create Destroy... " The beastly King''s pupils contracted violently, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face.

    "I lost, not wronged..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 596

    The power of realm is really terrible!

    A simple sentence of "creation and destruction" can not only show the power of leaving the border, but also show its terrible side in front of all people, and it is clear!

    In this battle, the eight cloud purple movements are just the inherent ones, but they play with the same rank of animal King between applause. Of course, there is also a level gap. After all, at the semi divine level, the gap between each level is comparable to that of one level, and the eight cloud purple, five levels higher than the animal king, can naturally follow Yiyi fought with the king of beasts, but more importantly, the power of that realm!

    Without the power of realm, it''s not difficult for bayunzi to defeat the king of beasts, but it won''t be as easy as it is now. At least, bayunzi has to show his skills to watch his family, so that he can defeat the king of beasts. If he moves his fingers at will, the king of beasts will be defeated and suffer such severe injuries.

    and this is the reason why we have no choice to summon bayunzi.

    In terms of rank, there are not none higher than bayunzi in Fantasia. In other world, so many copies can find some more powerful existence than bayunzi. But the power of this realm is unique. No one has it!

    For example, xiaofulan has a level of 83, but because of its ability to destroy the "eye", even if xiaofulan is against the previous * * level, it is not without a win.

    In the same way, eight cloud purple is the same. Although the level gap between the semi divine level is very large, it has the power of realm. It''s appropriate for eight cloud purple to surpass the level challenge!

    Of course, the other side has no ability to be as horrible as bayunzi

    You are welcome to say that if bayunzi was born in the world of sparril, it would be easy to dominate the world without divine rank and semi divine rank!

    It''s a pity that she lives in the fantasy village full of monsters. The most important thing is that there are people who are better than the eight cloud purple!

    "Today, I lost..." The animal King''s expression gradually returned to calm, and a pair of animal pupils also returned to the usual dark, turning to the direction of Fifi and others, he said: "although I lost, it''s just a little longer time for human to use the giant animal forest, until I recover..."

    Before we finished speaking, the ground where the king of beasts stood was suddenly twisted and stormed. Before everyone could react, the wave wrapped the king of beasts directly, then connected with the ground and recovered as before. But the king of beasts disappeared in place!

    In the distance, a group of 14 people were surprised and rushed over. Feifei could not wait to see the eight cloud purple.

    "What about the king of beasts?"

    Eight cloud purple is to wrinkly brow first, then again loose come. "Has run away..."

    "Run away!" Feifei, xiliv, Bingling and Bixi were stunned, and then they couldn''t help but worry.

    Now that the animal king is seriously injured, it''s the best time to get rid of him!

    Otherwise, when he recovers, then everything, is not changed

    Seeing the performance of Feifei''s four people, the sun umbrella in the purple hand of eight clouds turns gently, as if the purple eyes that can see through other people''s hearts bend into crescent shaped, laughing: "my attack is not an ordinary attack, that guy''s injury, no more than a year and a half, it''s ok..."

    Hearing this, the four of Feifei were relieved, and then they came back. Feifei bowed directly and said respectfully, "thank you very much for your help, Mr. bayunzi!"

    "My Lord! Thank you for your help! " Bingling and Bixi should also express their thanks immediately. Even hilliff is no exception. The person in front of them, however, is a semi divine peak and strong one. Even the king of beasts can easily suppress such a role. They don''t know whether there is such a role in the sparril world. Although the four Fifi people don''t know the origin of bayunzi, their powerful strength is enough to frighten them.

    "No..." Eight cloud purple doesn''t have a strong attitude either. After living for such a long time, eight cloud purple has seen everything in the world, so it''s very approachable. Of course, it''s not so easy to get her to look at each other directly

    "I also had a good fight..." Eight cloud purple without image stretched a stretch, comfortable said: "for a long time not like now, completely abandon the rule of Rune card to fight..."

    "Card rules?..." Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi are confused, but they don''t ask any questions. Facing this kind of existence, it''s better to ask fewer questions

    Eight cloud purple glanced at the four people of Feifei, seemed very satisfied with their actions of not asking questions, nodded, and then turned to the silent direction. A pair of purple eyes glittered with strong light, which was obviously released when they were interested in something!

    In the eyes of eight cloud purple, speechless mouth corner, quite some calm can not, spread out, dry smile: "that Purple, can you stop looking at me like this? It''s creepy... "Eight cloud purple a Leng, seem to have some surprise to the intimate appellation in speechless mouth, but soon aroused a more interested smile

    "What?" Eight cloud purple said with a teasing smile, "you''ve taken my life away. Can''t you let my body look at you more?"

    "Take away..." I don''t know what to say with a smile. In a way, his calling is really taking the lives of those calling people, because their lives are integrated into his own body.

    "Eh..." Eight cloud purple looked around the girls behind speechless, and when she saw little Fleur holding speechless hand tightly, eight cloud purple was surprised.

    "Flendolo? You''re here... "

    Little orchid was stunned and looked at eight cloud purple in a daze. "Do you know Fran? But Fran doesn''t know you. "

    "Well, you haven''t seen me, but I have seen you, just you don''t know..." Eight, the cloud purple smiled softly, and make complaints about it. He felt that the so-called "you haven''t seen me before, but I have seen you" means that it should be under some kind of black material assistance, such as the gap.

    All of a sudden, eight cloud purple frowned, at the same time, her tall and delicate body, under everyone''s surprised eyes, was disappearing with the speed of naked eyes

    "Purple..." Speechless Zheng a Zheng, then suddenly realized. "Call time?..."

    Eight cloud purple didn''t answer speechless words, but looked at oneself one eye, the folding fan in the hand suddenly waved up, point toward the body.

    At the next moment, an invisible force acts on bayunzi. Under the force, bayunzi''s disappearing body suddenly stops. Under the speechless and shocked eyes, it recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Eh eh eh eh eh!" Speechless and weird yelled, pointing to the smiling eight cloud purple, shaking his face. "Isn''t this the time? How do you

    "What''s so strange..." Eight cloud purple naturally said: "everything has its realm, the existence of the system, although I don''t quite understand, but since there is summoning time, then there is a realm of time, control the realm of time, it can''t be..."

    After that, bayunzi sighed again: "but that system is really a magic thing. With the power of my realm, it can only extend the calling time, but not completely offset it. What kind of existence is it?"

    "That is to say..." Speechless, stunned, and then with a very wonderful expression, said: "purple, you want to stay?"

    "Of course!" Eight cloud purple hands fold fan a close, parasol lifts. "I never thought that such a magical thing would happen to me. Of course, I need to have a good experience. Anyway, the time in Fantasia is stopped. I don''t need to have a heart..."

    Eight cloud purple cunning smile. "So, for the moment, please give me more advice, Yan Jun."

    For a moment, speechless feeling, in front of the eight clouds behind purple grow a tail, a devil''s tail (to be continued. )

 Chapter 597

    In fact, for purple, speechless on the surface seems to be quite familiar, but in the heart, it is very shocking.

    Since owning the system, wordless has been following the basic rules set by the system. If you want something, you can exchange points for it and enter the replica world. Then you must complete the replica task. Even the special items to unseal the "mysterious crystal" are mostly refined by the system.

    But purple, can use own ability unexpectedly, to resist the system, achieves own goal!

    Although it is just to extend the summoning time, it has brought a great impact on wordless. After all, in wordless subconscious, system, which belongs to omnipotent things

    Now, what purple has done is a very vivid lesson for wordless. In the most obvious way, it is not really irresistible to tell wordless, systematic

    Plus the failure of the scroll before returning to the city, for a while, speechless even produced a feeling, a system, but also such a feeling

    On the other hand, purple has been observing the performance of wordless, and naturally, he has also changed the look of wordless to the bottom of his eyes.

    The purple pupil flashed a fine light, the folding fan in his hand lifted lightly, and purple suddenly said: "in fact, what system is really an incredible thing."

    Speechless one Zheng, turn round to look at purple, in the heart a bit make to murmur, is oneself very easy to see through? How can you see through your inner thoughts no matter whether it''s Bee eating or eight cloud purple

    Ziwei''s smile is just a light hook on the corner of her mouth, but it shows a different style, which makes Bing Ling and Bixi, who are afraid of her, look at her from afar.

    "I''ve met a lot of headachy things in the fantasy countryside, but I''ve never met anything like this that can change equipment out of thin air, give people ability, and have so many strange props, more able to peel off life and integrate it into other people''s bodies forcefully!"

    At this point, purple also took a meaningful look at wordless. "Seriously, for the first time, I feel like my life is not my own. I feel like I''m being played with and swayed by people. If there''s no loophole in the memory filled by that system, I might take you as the culprit and dissect it directly."

    Smell words, silent tiger body a shock, subconsciously away from the purple two or three meters distance, the heart of the muttering suddenly became chilly.

    Nima really deserves to be a monster and sage, bayunzi. She is so beautiful, but she can say "Anatomy" naturally. It''s you who play with other people''s lives casually, right

    Prank like smile, purple raised his parasol, light on his shoulder. "Ah La, don''t worry, Yan Jun, my life is now linked to you, and I won''t do anything to you..."

    When she used the word "I" to describe herself, that is, when she used the word "I" to describe herself, she was serious, and when she used the word "concubine body" to describe herself, either to keep distance with others or to tease others

    So, speechless, he thinks that he should trust the former to use "I" to say "Anatomy" and "Concubine" to say "what will not do to you"

    "Ah, purple..." After a dry laugh, he said seriously, "what do you think of the system?..."

    Purple''s beautiful big eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the wordless eyes, which made the wordless feeling and his inner thoughts really peeped into the past by the beautiful girl in front of him.

    After living for such a long time, purple''s wisdom can only be described by evil spirits. The name of "sage" is not called for nothing. Even the bee eating and praying, playing intelligence in front of her, I''m afraid, is not qualified. The little nine in the wordless heart can''t be concealed from each other.

    Of course, there is no meaning to hide. Although the summoning time of purple is limited, in any case, their lives have been integrated, so purple is absolutely trustworthy!

    Even if the two talents meet for the first time, they believe in it!

    Two people are so fixed on the eye, wine red pupil and purple eyes have a continuous wave out, it seems to be in the general exchange.

    After a long time, Zicai folded the fan in his hand and covered half of his face, which made people not clear what kind of expression it had, but a trace of satisfaction was revealed in the purple eyes.

    "As for the system, I don''t know what kind of specific origin it has, what makes it born, what cause and effect makes it come to you..." Purple turned around, back to speechless, the voice slowly spread into the latter''s ear.

    "However, since the system is integrated with your most fundamental soul, it is harmless to you, which is absolutely guaranteed. However, at best, the system is just a prop, an object..."Voice is not down, purple is light footsteps, towards the distance.

    "Since it''s a prop, then, when you''re strong enough, sooner or later you''ll let this prop go..."

    Purple''s back has disappeared in the speechless sight, but what she said has been deeply penetrated into the speechless heart, making it unable to recover for a long time

    Sooner or later, I''ll let you

    When I think of the powerful and incomparable equipment in the system, the strange ability, the magical and unusual props, and the characters in my vision, a charming smile appears on my speechless face.

    Yes, sooner or later, the system will let me do it!

    Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi looked at each other, and then Qi Qi came to the silent front.

    Fifi''s face was solemn and said, "Yan, since the matter here has been solved and the information of the king of beasts has been found out, let''s go back quickly!"

    They nodded one after another. Now they can''t wait to leave the forest and report to the king of beasts.

    In this way, the people of the "yard Association" can seize the time to find out the whereabouts of the king of beasts before he recovers from the injury, so as to eliminate the king of beasts, so as not to cause trouble!

    Wordless also probably understood the idea of Feifei and others, but he didn''t think much of them. As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. He didn''t think that the beast king would be so simple, so he was taken advantage of the opportunity to solve

    But there is no objection.

    "Well, the king of beasts has escaped. We can''t be bound here. We can leave directly." Nodded and agreed to come down.

    At a glance, I was talking to little Flemish about something about purple, and a group of young girls who were communicating with purple. Speechless, I looked around, the huge body of the animal King

    At the beginning, I knew that this was the body of the king of beasts, and I couldn''t escape. When I was faced with difficulties, I had a silent idea. I didn''t know if I could turn over this huge thing to the system in exchange for points

    At that time, the system prompted that since the king of beasts himself was here and was in charge of the skeleton fortress all the time, he could not turn in the system in exchange for points.

    But now, the king of beasts is gone!

    So, turn in the system, in exchange for points, should be able to do it

    Think of here, speechless corners of the mouth hang up a sinister smile, let the four of Feifei on the side of the body a cold, and then not even a call, speechless hand a wave!

    At the next moment, the huge skeleton fortress suddenly disappeared, and everyone felt as if they had shaken for a while. Then, the dazzling sun shone on everyone''s face, making a group of people squint involuntarily.

    "Ding! Get 1000000 item points! "

    Speechless haha smile, this is good. Before coming to the giant beast forest, almost half of the expenditure used to exchange for life-saving props has been returned, and the number of props has returned to tens of millions again!

    Looking at the skeleton fortress that disappeared silently, the four of Feifei''s eyes twinkled, but they kept silent.

    Along the way, wordless means come out frequently, quite shocking their hearts, they have been a bit num

 Chapter 598

    Outside the monster forest, the camp

    It''s been a day since the elite scouts returned from the monster forest

    Originally, many people didn''t take a good view of the elite exploration team going to the giant beast forest to search for intelligence.

    After all, in the giant beast forest, the periphery is OK. With the strength of the elite exploration team, even though the giant beast forest is different now, it can still survive, but the inner enclosure is not so easy.

    In the inner circle, the level of Warcraft has at least seven levels of peak, and eight levels emerge in endlessly. With all the seven levels of the elite exploration team, there is only one strength combination of eight level leaders. If you go in, you will die!

    Even Lei Wang himself, who is not very optimistic about the elite exploration team, can detect intelligence and return smoothly.

    In fact, if the royal family didn''t first decide to use the younger generation of hileve to carry out this task, King Lei is ready to form a team of the eighth level strong people to explore the giant beast forest.

    Although it is impossible to form a team of eight level strong people into a hundred person team, even if it is only half or even less, it is definitely better than a team of seven level strong people.

    The elite exploration team, to be exact, is just the victim of the struggle among the major families. Except for Fifi, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi, others, most likely, will die in the giant beast forest in tit for tat among the major families

    Lei Wang''s plan is that, after four people, namely, Fifi, hileve, Bingling and Bixi, use their own cards to get out of the forest of monsters, they will enter the forest of monsters with an eighth level exploration team composed of 30 people that they have prepared in advance, and really carry out the task. The previous exploration team of Jingying is just a play

    However, to everyone''s surprise, the elite exploration team successfully completed the task. Besides a few people, since there were no casualties!

    It''s such an incredible thing that when all the members of the elite exploration team came out of the forest of monsters, Lei Wang almost thought he was old-fashioned.

    After that, Lei Wang finally learned the process of the giant beast forest trip from the mouths of Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi. Then he understood that everything is the reason for silence

    This makes Lei Wang extremely happy. Unexpectedly, wordless not only completes his request, but also brings the whole team back almost perfectly. How can Lei Wang not be happy

    Of course, I''m glad to hear that the news that the four Fifi people brought back soon also disappeared completely

    "The king of beasts, was born..." Lei Wang''s face is calm, and he holds it on the table with one hand, and presses a fingerprint on the table. "It seems that the wind and waves in our sparril world are going to be stirred up..."

    Smell speech, the four people of Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi are also dignified, and feel heavy in their hearts. They have no joy to complete the task.

    Seeing this, Lei Wang shakes his head and laughs, claps Fifi on the shoulder. "Well, you don''t need to worry too much about this time. Anyway, you have completed this task very well, which is worthy of praise!"

    Fifi lowered his head with a wry smile and said, "no, if this time, I''m afraid we would have died in the hands of the king of beasts."

    Bingling and Bixi are both silent. In their hearts, they are more ashamed than Fifi. After all, Fifi at least tried to fight with the king of beasts, but they can''t even resist

    Lei Wang laughs. "That little guy''s performance is really good. It seems that it''s a wise choice to ask him for help in advance. If I didn''t know from your mouth that the mysterious little guy has so many magical means in his hand, I would like to give him a little reward. Now, I''m afraid that people can''t see it..."

    If there''s no words, I''m sure my heart will be broken when I hear this. What the Ninth level strong people bring out is nothing. Even if it can''t match the system''s products, it can be used to exchange points, it''s definitely a big income

    "And you''re not getting nothing, are you?" Lei Wang smiled at the four. "After this time''s great beast forest, I believe that you have a little growth and harvest between each other. Next, turn this experience and harvest into real strength!

    "Of course, Fifi is a step ahead of all this..." Speaking of this, Lei Wang''s smile became stronger. "I believe that Lilu and your teacher will not be able to sleep happily if they know that you have been promoted to level 8..."

    At the words of Lei Wang, Feifei finally has a little smile. This promotion is really a very happy thing.

    On one side, she suddenly said, "Lord Lei, that eight cloud purple man..."

    Lei Wang gradually converged to smile, his expression calmed down, a little cloudy and sunny.

    "That eight cloud purple adult, really defeated the animal king?"Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi all nodded their heads seriously. Purple defeated the king of beasts by her own hands. But what they saw with their own eyes, would there be any falsehood

    "Defeat the king of beasts, and it''s still effortless..." There was a look of awe in King Lei''s eyes. "Where is this purple man from? Is it really that little guy who summoned it with Summoning Magic? But I''ve never heard a bit of rumors about that adult. It''s not very similar to the legendary top five semi divine level masters in the legend... "

    The four Fifi people keep quiet. They can''t have heard the rumors about the five semi divine peak strong people, so there''s no way to give their opinions

    "Don''t you..." Lei Wang gently tapped the table top, his eyes turned. "That purple adult, is the new semi God level strong?"

    "No, no way..." Lei Wang vetoed his idea directly. "If so, it''s too terrible. It''s impossible for the new semi divine level to easily defeat the same new king of beasts. Moreover, it''s really new. At the Ninth level, there should be her hearsay!"

    "Lord Lei..." Bing Ling took a step forward, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Purple adult, it seems that he is very familiar with wordless, and the relationship is not generally close..."

    Lei Wang glanced at Bing Ling and said with no expression: "so what?"

    Bingling is stunned.

    Seeing Bing Ling''s expression, Lei Wang sighed. "I know what you''re thinking. Indeed, if a semi divine super power can be recruited, it must be a pillar that can stand up to the sky..."

    "But have you ever thought that the semi divine level is the existence of the world, and how capable they really are is not something we can predict..." The king of beasts looks at the ice spirit. "Are you sure that you can''t come up with an idea from that little guy? Be careful to involve yourself in your family, then you will be guilty... "

    As the voice of Lei Wang came out, Bing Ling''s face became more and more stiff, and the last one was ugly.

    Lei Wang turned around and waved his hand. "No matter what, Lord purple''s idea is never to fight. The same is true of that little guy. I trust him very much. Your inner little abacus is better to keep it away..."

    Bingling sips her lips, looks at Bixi, who is a little complicated in the same eyes, and finally retreats.

    All in all, report everything to the top of the family. Let them have a headache

    In a corner that Lei Wang and others don''t know, a light space fluctuates in a flash

    In one of the tents in the camp, purple hands held umbrellas and looked at the front. There was a crack, a ferocious black crack covered with eyes. In the crack, there was a scene of the conversation between Lei Wang and the four Fifi people!

    Zizujiao flicked, waved the folding fan in the wave, smiled, and then opened another space crack full of eyeballs, that is, her ability

    The ability of "between gaps"

 Chapter 599

    Thank you very much for "you''re learning to be bad", "ice and fire X", "heartbreaking sweet", "nightcare" The reward of!)

    After discussing the next issues in King Lei''s tent, Fifi, hilliff, Bingling and Bixi came out of the tent and went back to their houses

    Lei Wang started to get in touch with the people of the "Hospital Association". Anyway, the business of the "Hospital Association" of the beast king is very important. The twelve ninth level strong people of their "Hospital Association" must unite to find out the beast king and try to resolve the crisis before the injury of the beast king can be recovered.

    Of course, this is the best result. The people of the "Hospital Association" must also make the worst plan. As for how to do it, that''s the matter of the "Hospital Association"

    After her separation from Fifi, Bingling and Bixi, she went back to her tent alone, which seemed to be very normal, but if she looked carefully, her steps seemed to be a little impatient

    In her tent, there is a crystal ball, which is used to get in touch with her own forces. Not only does she have it, but also Bingling and Bixi. Only Fifi doesn''t have it. The king of thunder is here. If there is any decision, Fifi can directly report to her. It doesn''t need to be like the three of her. It''s a lot of work

    It''s a pity that the crystal ball is used for contact. The items to be prepared are very limited. They can''t be brought into the forest. Otherwise, when in the forest, the four Fifi people don''t need to remember the report all the time. Just take out the crystal ball

    Heleve went to the front of the crystal ball, and put her hands on it. The magic slowly transported in

    The surface of the crystal ball flashed a light, and gradually became transparent under the influence of magic. Before long, a circle of shadow halo flashed on the crystal ball. Immediately, a projection screen shot into the sky and appeared on the crystal ball. At the same time, a man with a calm face, smart eyes and powerful eyes, wearing a crown, about 40 years old appeared in the projection Screen.

    Father When she saw the man, she saluted immediately and told others the identity of the man on the projection screen.

    It''s her father! The current emperor of the AILU empire!

    "Heleve..." In the eyes of emperor AI Lu, there was a slight expression of love. On the majestic face, when he saw her, he couldn''t help showing a doting smile.

    She is the most beloved heirs of emperor AILU. Not only is her appearance the best among all his heirs, but her cultivation talent is also extraordinary. At the age of 20, she has become an eighth level strong man, and the strongest man in the evil place of the sparyl World Academy for a long time.

    No matter from the perspective of the emperor or from the perspective of the father, there is no way to love celive and Emperor eludi.

    "Although I have learned from Lao Lei that you have come back from the forest of monsters, my father is more relieved to see you safe with his own eyes..." The emperor said with a smile.

    As her heart warmed, the constant cold on her face melted a little. Only in front of her father, who loved her very much, could there be such a performance

    It seems that her father recalled her memory in the forest of monsters, and her look was a little lax, but she still said: "yes, father, when I came back yesterday, I didn''t get in touch with you in time because I had to report to Lord Lei and I had many matters to do by myself..."

    If someone familiar with her is by her side, she will be scared to lose her mouth, but she has never said such a long sentence

    "Don''t you say that you don''t need to be so respectful when there is no outsider?" Emperor AI Lu shook his head. From what he said, he could tell how much he loved his daughter

    To this, of course, she knew, but she just said "yes", but there was no change in the slightest, leaving emperor ELU helpless. Taking his daughter, he had no way but to shake his head and not mention it.

    "Father and emperor have heard about things in the giant beast forest from Lao Lei..." Emperor AI Lu''s tone sank slowly, but it''s not hard to hear the happiness in it.

    "Fortunately, there is the purple adult, otherwise, the father can''t imagine what kind of treatment you will suffer in it..." Emperor AI Lu''s face was a little ugly.

    It''s up to him to enter the giant beast forest to carry out the exploration task. It''s not only for her to have more experience, but also to show her royal style. After all, although she is young, she has eight levels, plus gold uniforms and some royal endowments. It''s hard to say whether the task is successful or not. It''s no problem to keep her family name.

    Unexpectedly, heleve met the king of beasts face to face, which scared the emperor.

    Father Heleve looks up at emperor ELU on the projection screen. "This time, my daughter has a special harvest in the giant beast forest line...""What else?" Emperor eludi was stunned for a moment and looked at her a little surprised. "Oh? What''s the harvest, since you can''t even talk about the experience of the giant beast forest?... "

    She pondered, as if she were considering the words, and then said one.

    "Father, daughter has found the" ring of power "of ancestors!"

    "What do you say!" The original curious emperor AILU, after hearing her words, was moved violently. His face changed dramatically, even more intense than when the news of the birth of the animal king was confirmed. Even a face could not help but be a little closer to the crystal ball.

    "You said you found the ring of power?" Emperor AI Lu''s face was full of eagerness. "Where is it? Where is the ring of power? "

    As the leader of a country, he should face everything calmly and calmly. This is a qualified emperor. The same is true of emperor AI Lu. But at this moment, Emperor AI Lu completely lost his temper

    However, she was not surprised at all, as if this performance was the one that emperor AILU should have at this time.

    Father There was a slight pause before she said, "do you know that there is no word?"

    "Speechless?..." Emperor AI Lu murmured softly, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth. "Do you mean the speechless man who competed with Sappho in the sparril world college?"

    At the smell of the words, heleve nodded. "It''s him!"

    "That little guy..." The emperor AILU laughed. "At the beginning, we had a chance to see him in the college, but we didn''t expect that he would have a relationship with a semi divine super strong man. Besides, there was a ninth level girl around him, who was curious about his origin, father and Emperor..."

    After that, Emperor AI Lu turned his voice. "When you mention him, is the ring of power in his hand?"

    Heleve nodded slowly, letting the emperor AILU''s eyes squint at this scene. "Is the ring of power in his hands..."

    "Father, what should a daughter do?" She said softly, with a little helplessness.

    Emperor AI Lu smiled bitterly. "What to do? What else can we do? The little guy has a semi divine level and a super nine level. To be sure, it''s impossible to rob. With the purple man, the royal family can''t afford to provoke, even if it''s to let that horse out... "

    "But what should we do about the" right ring "of our ancestors?" She said.

    Emperor AI Lu was silent. After a long time, he sighed and said, "follow the advice of his ancestors."

    According to the last words of our ancestors She hesitated for a moment and said, "in this way, the rest of the royal family will not give up!"

    "Hum..." Emperor AILU sneered. "Will not give up? It''s just some side support. If they can do anything to get purple adult, then just go! "

    "As long as we do our job well, it''s enough..."

    "Yes! Father

    The two people who are talking don''t know that their conversation has already fallen into the ear of others

 Chapter 600

    As the king of beasts escaped seriously, the Warcraft in the forest of monsters, as if in a night, became a group of scattered sand, no longer in groups of two or three, but as before, recovered to the scattered and cruel predatory

    The forest of behemoth, restored to its former peace and tranquility

    But if you have a heart, you can feel that the restored forest is a little more silent than the former forest. It looks like a giant beast that is accumulating strength, which makes people uneasy

    Although the king of beasts escaped, he would never escape to a place other than the forest of monsters. Therefore, the camp outside the forest of monsters still hasn''t been cancelled. Instead, some people will be transferred from other places every day to strengthen the strength of the camp. There is a trend of taking it as a base to develop.

    In fact, it is true that if the animal king can be killed when he is seriously injured, then this camp will disappear automatically. But if the animal King recovers in time, then this camp will last for a long time

    It is worth mentioning that not only the ilu Empire, but also the baruba Empire and the Phil empire are in the same situation!

    Giant beast forest spans three empires. As a natural treasure land, the three empires have built a supply town outside the giant beast forest within their borders. However, the two empires are not immune from the rampage of Warcraft army in the AILU empire.

    The "academy" was originally composed of three empires and the most powerful of nine families. Of course, it was the same in the strategy of the giant beast forest. Similarly, the AILU Empire sent the exploration team, the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire also sent the exploration team to enter the giant beast forest.

    However, the two empires did not send the younger generation to the fore, so the teams they sent were not seven level teams, but more than thirty eight level exploration teams, which entered the forest of monsters. Unfortunately, although the strength level was stronger than that of the AILU Empire, the efficiency was not so high.

    After all, there is no speechless group in their team, and their efficiency is not so good. Instead, they were given the task by the 7th level exploration team of the AILU Empire, which is quite ironic.

    Now, in the three empires and three camps, every day, some teams will be sent to enter the giant beast forest. In order to find the trace of the king of beasts, the three camps are constantly strengthened, and constantly sent people to search. For a while, the whole giant beast forest is hot.

    Without the ability of unity, Warcraft is not as difficult to deal with as before. This exploration task is much easier than before. Of course, if you meet a high-level Warcraft, you can only admit your misfortune.

    Coincidentally, after coming back from the giant beast forest, for three days in a row, speechless is always in this state of self confessed misfortune.

    For nothing else, for the king of beasts.

    The animal king of the semi divine level, after being defeated by purple, can give people experience. That''s not so big. Maybe he can recreate several nine levels. But the problem is that the animal king is defeated, but he has no experience at all

    I don''t know if the system is arrogant because it is rejected by purple. As a result, it gives a reason that "eight cloud purple is in a temporary summoning state and can''t get experience value", so that a large number of experience can fly away from speechless front.

    When I heard the news, I almost fainted without breath. I finally got over my breath. But since then, I have been in a state of self - incrimination

    Fortunately, the following things are much more smooth. The king of beasts escaped. The twelve top Warcraft guarding the king of beasts outside the skeleton fortress disappeared. They didn''t let everyone go through another war. Although the experience is gone, purple can''t get the experience. They don''t have much confidence to get the experience by themselves, and it''s not bad.

    When it comes to purple, I have to mention this guy.

    since the coming out of the forest of beasts, the purple trail has become strange and unpredictable. It has disappeared from time to time in the eyes of the public. It has not given any explanation to what it is what she did. When asked about her arrival, she gave a mysterious smile, and then said nothing, which seemed very lacking in teaching.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to teach purple to Wuyan, because there is a 99% chance that he will be taught by him in turn, and then be directly "inter gap" dropped

    There''s really no way. I can only run around without any words. Anyway, with purple''s fighting power, I''m afraid that all people in the world can''t help her. What''s more, purple has the ability to appear and disappear in the "gap". In the world, where can she be trapped

    Fortunately, purple didn''t run around casually. Although she sometimes disappeared all day, it was a relief to see her staggering in front of her every day at least.

    In addition, purple is a guy who doesn''t know how to use it. In two or three days, he has been familiar with all the girls, from being sparse and strange, to now, so that people don''t worry about her being isolated. More importantly, purple doesn''t put on any spectrum. Every time he is with all the girls, he is smiling and chanting. It''s a good person to get along with.But I always think that the reason why purple likes to be with the girls and sing with a smile every day is probably because of the words "sister purple" at the beginning of astraya, which leads to the fact that now, except for Daisy, lute, Bee Eater and Icarus, the remaining five girls all call her "sister purple"

    As a 17-year-old girl forever, this sentence "sister purple" is very effective. It''s almost impossible to face the door and promote purple''s affection to max. therefore, purple likes to stay with her girls so much, and this reason can only be known from heaven, you know me

    At this time, speechless was in his tent, and there was no one around him. Icarus, who had been sticking to him, was handed over to violet and took him to Daisy and mermaid.

    Sitting alone on the tent blanket, I have a wordless look at a space ring in my hand, ponder a little bit, and sink my consciousness into the space inside. The purpose is to fill the whole field of vision with the corpse, crystal, and even egg of the beast.

    Some of these things, some of them, were the harvest of Yu Ban''s sisters when they were hunting in the giant beast forest. Until just now, one of the sisters gave them to him.

    The other part was given to him by Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi. The reason was that they thanked the silent people and purple for their help, which was called the "thank you".

    In short, these things, are to make friends with purple, just fall into his hands, cheap his

    It has to be said that the thank-you gifts given by the four Fifi people are indeed in line with the will of silence.

    The corpse of Warcraft can be exchanged for props, the magic crystal can be exchanged for ability points, and the egg of Warcraft can be exchanged for summoning points.

    With these things, wordless wealth will surely enrich a lot!

    And the most attractive wordless, is those who can exchange for the call point of Warcraft eggs!

    A little thought, speechless stretch out a hand, a single hand stroke, the system projection to open, click into the "call" column, drag for a while, just stopped

    ¡­¡­

    In the wuhejin, the character of "dating the big battle", the fire spirit, dual personality, originally the human body, later incarnated as the spirit, identified by the name of "fire" (the burning devil) "; summoned 100000 points.

    Shizaki crazy three: "date the big battle" character, time elf, two color pupil, identification name "nightmares"; call point 95000.

    Ten joss sticks of the God of sabre at night: the character of "date the big battle", the spirit of sword, with the identification name "Princess"; 100000 summoning points.

    Si Si is the character of "dating battle", the ice spirit, which creates a unique personality, Si Si Nai. They are almost inseparable, with the identification name of "hermit" (hermit) and call point of 85000.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, speechless began to tangle

 Chapter 601

    To tell you the truth, wordless would like to call four people from Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and Sisi to the world of sparril, not only because they miss them, but also because it is necessary to call four people from Qinli to meet Daisy and Meiqin.

    although I am shameless, it is true that no matter what, Daisy, Meiqin and other people, or they have become an indispensable part of myself, but all of them are their own people. It is the most important thing that they must get along well first, isn''t it? Otherwise, how can he live in the future

    On this point, Daisy, lute and bee eating drill are also very clear. That''s why they said to themselves that night. They don''t want to embarrass themselves and make future generations sad because of their jealous relationship.

    Words, it has been said before, then of course, to meet!

    Before, because of the relationship in the giant beast forest, the timing was not very good, coupled with the problem of insufficient summoning points, the summoning was also temporarily delayed.

    But now, the matter of giant beast forest has come to an end for a while. The issue of summoning points is also "sponsored" by four people, namely, Fifi, celive, Bingling and Bixi. It should be enough. That is to say, everything in the legend is ready. It only owes the East wind!

    I just don''t know what kind of expression they would have if they knew that there were a group of strong "backup groups" in Qinli, which is also the reason for wordless entanglement.

    Time, in the process of wordless tangle about how to explain things clearly, quietly passed by

    After a long time, speechless finally shook his head, patted his face, and refreshed his spirit.

    In any case, although Qin Li has an ambiguous relationship with himself, he used to assist him when he was trying to attack the elves. He should not have any fierce reaction. She is the only one of the four. She doesn''t know anything and has zero combat effectiveness. As for Kuang San, maybe she would like to find more from herself, so she has fun.

    The only trouble is Shixiang. As a natural foodie, Shixiang is full of jealousy, but she has no words and self-confidence. She fooled a foodie with a negative IQ. She will be able to catch it easily!

    In my mind, I have no words. Now I don''t have to worry about some things. I take up the space ring filled with the corpse, crystal, egg and so on. Then I knead it on it. In a moment, I turn over all the things in it to the system, leaving only an empty space ring

    ¡­¡­

    Characters: speechless

    abilities: "true ancestry", "infinite martial arts", "Knight never died of unarmed", "electric shock (LV5)"

    equipment: King''s treasure (B level)

    summoning characters: Yuban Meiqin, Laurel Daisy, Icarus, bayunzi, Astria, flendolu? Scarlet, bee eating, silk flag favorite, fulanda, longhulihou, Yuban sister (20000)

    equipment point: 200000

    props point: 12530000

    ability point: 400000

    call point: 500000

    level: 73

    Call Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si are four people. They need 380000 call points in total. With the help of the monster egg in the space ring, their call points are enough!

    Cut the system projection, click "summon", find the position of four people in the piano, wordless wave and hand over 380000 summon points

    The familiar call light, which is shot out of the system projection, shines in the open space in front of speechless, reflecting a rather wide aperture, a breath of more than once hitting the face, slowly emerging in the aperture. In this moment, speechless involuntarily grasped his fist, and his face was slightly excited.

    Four or high or low, different sizes, but the same thin and slim figure, slowly portrayed in the cold tent, like a sketch, gradually emerged from the aperture, even if four people were summoned at the same time, the efficiency of the system is still as high as before, before a while, the full picture of the figure is exposed

    Two pink ponytails are up and down, fluctuating and shaking. Wearing a white collar and pink skirt, the five river Qin comes!

    A long black hair hangs down, in front of the body, two long straight braided hair are stretched at will, the long bangs are covered in a left eye, a black rose like noble princess skirt, shiqikuang comes three times!

    The long purple hair blooms like a water flower. After the hair, it is tied with a bow composed of a red ribbon. The pink coat is covered with denim shorts. The night Sabre comes!

    Long blue hair, small figure, wearing a white hat, hand is holding a rabbit puppet, wearing a white dress with yellow edge, Si Si is coming!

    as like as two peas in the world, the four beautiful fairy girls, who appear in the light of the call of the light, are noble, beautiful and lovely. At this time, they are all closed eyes, just like the scenes of the summoned characters. Apparently, they are receiving the memory of the system instilled.I don''t know how long it''s been, four tiny lights are slowly shooting, and at the same time, they are connected to the wordless chest. Seeing this scene, the wordless mouth pulls up an arc, reaches out and touches the chest connecting the light, but it turns out that the light has passed unhindered and can''t be touched at all. But wordless, we can feel the heartbeat of four fairy girls

    Until the five people''s heart rate was completely adjusted to be the same, the four lights were completely disconnected, turned into four light balls, and floated into the silent body

    Intoxicated, he closed his eyes. Speechless, he seemed to feel the life of four people in Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang and Siji. They beat in his own body, making him excited, enjoying for a while, looking up to the front

    Like a thousand calls, the four elves finally blinked and opened their eyes, and this time, they also saw, standing in front of them, smiling at their speechless, and now they were all stunned. Then, the look of joy, at the same time, floated up their eyes!

    "Shidao (brother)!" X4

    "ha ha!" Speechless finally couldn''t help but burst out laughing. He opened his hands and hugged the ten joss sticks in front of him. The fragrance made speechless slightly shake his mind, but it was more joy.

    "Woo..." Originally, Shixiang, who just wanted to get close to speechless, was suddenly attacked. His face turned red, his head was steaming, and his eyes began to turn.

    After all, it has been several days for wordless, but for the four women, they just saw wordless in the morning, so naturally there is no way to understand the joy of this reunion.

    "Ah, la..." Not far away, crazy three crooked head, a wine red eyes can not help but smile curved up. "Shidao is really rude..."

    "Well How bold... " Si Si is blushing slightly. He turns around and looks at Si Si Nai in his hand. All he gets is the thief''s laughter.

    "Hum..." She will not admit that she is a little envious of Shixiang

    "Hee hee, I''m happy, can''t I?" Gently let go of the ten joss sticks in your arms. He smiled wordlessly. Then he opened his hands and joked, "why don''t you come here, crazy three?"

    Smell speech, crazy three subconscious stunned, then is to show Yan a smile, without any politeness went to the silent in front, threw into the silent arms.

    Tight tight in the arms of the delicate body, speechless face smile more thick, immediately turned to look at the four Si Nai, let go of crazy three, squatted down.

    "Come on! Four Si also let elder brother hold one! "

    "Well..." Four Si is a face also red immediately, flustered left and right wriggled for a while, summon up courage, admit life general rushed to the past, bumped into speechless bosom!

    When she saw this scene, she could not help but feel happy or worried in the rest of the piano. Soon, she also saw the wordless and ungrateful eyes. Now she stepped back and blushed.

    But I haven''t made the next move yet. In the piano is the darkness in front of me, surrounded by a warm embrace

 Chapter 602

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "turnip with vegetables"! And the rewards of "dancing with the Maple", "the moon and the plume at night" and "the pig is running wild!")

    For speechless things, the most clear, of course, is the role of the "lovely sister" in the piano.

    Qin Li is the only one who knows the origin of speechless identity, so she also knows what kind of feelings she holds her "brother" in front of her. Therefore, she is held by speechless hands. Although her face is red, she doesn''t break free, but she is a little pinched in speechless arms. Her eyes are closed tightly A little afraid to see people.

    However, there are still some strange feelings in Qin. She said goodbye to Wuyan just a moment before Mingming. But in an instant, she saw the brother who was loved and hated again. This feeling, let alone how strange.

    "And Don''t let go! "

    Until after a long time, speechless still did not let go of their own, this is a little shy in the piano called: "how long do you want to hold ah!"

    "What''s the matter, happy..." Speechless mouth, but still in accordance with the words of the piano, the heart is a little reluctant to give up.

    No way, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai, these four fairy maidens, if they want to say what they want, they can''t say what they want, but if they want to say who they want most, they are their own cheap sister.

    When I first came to the world of "dating battle", I met Qin Li without any words. I lived in her house under the arrangement of Qin Li, and I ran to the past by chance. I met her in the past. The emotion is a little heavier than her three daughters, which is natural.

    When freedom was restored in the piano, the four fairy girls reflected what they had met, and at the same time, there was a curious look in their eyes.

    Seeing this, he said with a silent smile, "have you got the necessary memory from the system?"

    Four girls nodded their heads together, looked around the piano, and exclaimed, "although I''ve known this from your mouth for a long time, I really experienced it once, and I thought I was dreaming?"

    "It turns out that you already know everything from Shi Dao in Qin..." Maniac 3 held out a finger and pointed it on his lips, and looked to speechless. "Shi Dao, it''s not fair for you. We have been kept in the dark..."

    Speechless and embarrassed touched his head. "I''m afraid you don''t believe it?"

    "Now, are we really in another world?" Shixiang looked around curiously, pointed to the top of his head, and cried, "Shidao, what is this?"

    "This is called tent..." Speechless spread out his hands, saw Shixiang open his mouth, and immediately said, "don''t ask what the tent is, and I don''t know how to explain it to you specifically!"

    Shixiang immediately puffed up her mouth. She was not happy to go over her head, which made silent rather funny.

    Squatting down, holding the same face curiously looking around Siji, he said: "you have learned about my memory from the system, so I don''t need to explain so much. In a word, next, you may have to live here for a long time, so you need to adapt quickly..."

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Crazy three smile side down head.

    Hearing crazy three''s words, speechless shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Well, don''t call me Shidao. My real name is Wuyan. Just call me Yan..."

    "Words..." The butterfly hair on Shixiang''s head fluttered like a kitten. "This name is not pleasant at all. It''s still a pleasant word..."

    Speechless suddenly that sweat, and the piano is proud to raise his head. "Of course, that''s my name!"

    "You..." Speechless laugh, tone slightly improved a little. "It''s one thing whether it''s pleasant or not. In short, this is my name. Don''t call it wrong."

    The four girls wanted to refute, after all, they were all used to it. But after seeing the unquestionable expression on the wordless face, they all gave up the idea of refutation and agreed reluctantly.

    Although the name problem is a small matter, it must be emphasized that they don''t want to say "Shidao" in their mouth when they show their love. It feels like wearing a green hat, after all, it is the name of the original protagonist

    I saw the four women''s reluctant appearance and turned their eyelids. "Why do you have such an expression? Anyway, you call me elder brother in Qinli and Sisi. Just call me elder brother. As for kuangsan and Shixiang, just remember a little. Is it so difficult?"

    "All right..." Speechless say so, four female also can only compromise, only Qin Li dissatisfied a little, under "commander mode" she, want to call speechless elder brother in front of the public, still a little bit can''t pull the cheek

    "All right..." With a quiet smile and a pause in tone, he immediately pretended to say casually, "come with me to meet my companion in the world...""Companion?" For speechless words, Shixiang and Sisi felt nothing, but Qinli and Kuang narrowed their eyes and looked straight at speechless body with common eyes.

    "Shua" sound, speechless back all wet in an instant, the face is still a look that doesn''t care, the face of purity, can''t see any empty heart.

    But the more speechless they are, the more suspicious they are. They look at each other and stare at speechless for a while without speaking.

    The scene, suddenly a silence

    At one point, the piano wrinkled a small nose, turned his head to go. "Since they are all companions, it''s better to meet them..."

    Speechless heart immediately burst into tears, looking at the eyes in the piano, it was all kinds of moving, really worthy of being a good sister, this assist, whether in the spirit, or external, is unchanged, Qinli, zhennima love you!

    Crazy three Wu mouth a smile, also nodded the head, in fact she didn''t care

    Holding Si Si Nai, with Qin Li, Kuang San and Shi Xiang, a group of five people walked out of the tent, toward the gathering place of daisies, Meiqin and other girls, and looked at the tent closer and closer to themselves, wordless and nervous

    I don''t know, what kind of meeting scene will it be

    ¡­¡­

    "Your name is Si Si Nai, isn''t it?"

    Looking at the big four in front of her eyes, Fleur''s eyes showed a little joy.

    For a long time, apart from lileen, in this group of people, only Flemish is a child. Although Flemish also likes to be with everyone, she still hopes to have a peer to accompany her.

    Now, this opportunity seems to come. How can Fran be unhappy

    "My name is Fran..." Little Fran can''t help but straighten her back to make herself look better. "495 today, how about you? Is it Flemish? "

    ¡°4¡­ 95... " Four is a pair of blue big eyes desperately blinked, the expression is full of consternation, and this expression, but let little Fleming think, the other party is in default what.

    "Hee hee, Si Si Nai, it seems that you are not as big as Flemish..." Small orchid joyful jump, hurriedly cried: "since this is the case, then you want to call sister orchid, you know?"

    Four systems is low head, pondered for a while, then nodded, seem to think that Flemish said reasonable, 495 years old, is not bigger than their own? It''s right to call it sister.

    "Whoa!!!" Fran jumped three feet in a flash, full of excitement. "Fleur is also a sister! Fran is a sister, too! "

    Seeing the innocent dialogue between the two little girls, they all laughed kindly. Among them, Astria and Shixiang were the two people who laughed the most. And the two people, at this time, were holding hands together

    "Are you in the piano?" Daisy stroked her hair, smiled at the piano and said, "I often hear about you..."

    "You''re about my age, aren''t you?" Meiqin looks at it with interest. "My name is Meiqin. Please give me more advice!"

    Qin in a lovely smile, but also nodded to start to introduce themselves

    Entrance, speechless gaped at all this, the hearts of tens of millions of grass and mud horse rub and abuse.

    This Is this scientific

 Chapter 603

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "dancing with Maple"! And "ice and fire X", "beautiful witch of paradise", "autumn leaf D mourning V" and "V zazai" rewards

    Looking at the scene of harmony in front of me, I feel wordless and sincere that my previous entanglement is not necessary at all

    If it''s not necessary, she won''t compete with others. Although she is a little arrogant, she''s different from the daisy and the Meiqin. She doesn''t like to be jealous at all. The only time when she is jealous, she really appears. She feels that her sister''s status is threatened, which shows her So a little upset, otherwise, she will only be a capable sister, all kinds of

    And Shixiang is very jealous. But it''s true that there are enemies around her who feel speechless. For example, Shixiang was very hostile when she came to "apply for fiancee". As for now, it''s obvious that her natural head doesn''t feel that her enemies are all around her Because of the relationship between the "antenna for food" and the two people of astraya, it is called a close relationship, of course, it may also be because of the "antenna for stupid"

    As for sisinai, I still don''t want to talk about it. I don''t see all the girls around looking at her. Are their eyes full of love? Maybe this time, even if I have to drive out four systems without words, I will be directly punished by the women

    Looking at what little Fleur and Si Si are saying to each other, astraya and Shixiang make a group, and Daisy, Meiqin and Qinli talk in the corner. They laugh from time to time. They are speechless and stiff all the time. They turn gray

    "I feel like a fool..."

    Take a deep breath for two times. Speechless forced a smile and walked to astraya and Shixiang. "Astraya, Shixiang..."

    Speechless this just opened, was immediately interrupted by a call of astraya.

    "Really? Do you think barbecue is the best? "

    "Mmm, I like barbecue best. There are sweet ones, salty ones, hard ones, soft ones. When I bite them, they are crispy..."

    "That, two..."

    "Wow! Me too! Especially the barbecue made by master, I like it best! "

    "Yes! Yeah! Shidao No, all the dishes are delicious. I like them all! "

    "Me too! I am the same! "

    "That, you..."

    "I''ve also eaten the" man Han Quan Xi "made by master. It''s delicious, and there are many, which can be eaten every time..."

    "Eh? "All men and all men"? What''s that? I haven''t eaten... "

    "Let master cook for us next time!"

    "Mmhmm..."

    Standing in the middle of the two women who are discussing the dishes, a wordless hand reaches out, as if they are trying to save something. The smile on their face is a little stiff, and the gray color on their body is also stronger

    I took a deep breath for three or four times, and took a silent look at the food duo immersed in the food fantasy. I gave up the intention to communicate with them and turned to the communication circle of daisy, Meiqin and Qinli. Once again, I forced a smile on my face and walked past.

    "You..."

    Just about to say something to add to the topic, Meiqin waved her hands in disgust. "Go, go, don''t disturb our chat..."

    The smile on the wordless face froze.

    Looking at the daisy, Meiqin and Qinli three people who began to communicate again, wordless heart seems to be shot by an arrow, faintly aching, the gray color of the whole body is gradually turning to pale, shaky, no need to doubt, it can be broken at any time

    After two big breaths, wordless forced to bear the impulse of tears, his head began to look around, and then he looked at the circle of Fran and Si Si, and the smile on his face rose again.

    These two sticky little girls, should not repel me

    As soon as the eyes turn, speechless strongly supports the spirit, raises the steps, and walks towards the direction of Flemish and Sisi. But this walk, speechless body is like a stake, and the smile is completely distorted

    Fran and Si Si are two people who don''t know what they have talked about. Seeing Fran''s excited face and pulling up Si''s hands in a daze, they rush straight to the location of the three people who love silk flag most, franda and long Huli. When they pass by Wuyan''s side, they turn straight through the past, run to the three people''s group and completely ignore Wuyan!

    "Little sister love! Sister flanda! Xiaoli sister! This is Si Sinai, Fleming''s sister? Super became a sister so soon? But it''s super good. Both of them are super cute! "

    "As a result, is the rabbit in your hand a doll?"

    "No No, it It is Si Si Nai... ""Oh! Four nines is four nines! Si Si Nai is not an ordinary puppet! "

    "Ah! Super talk! "

    "As a result, you are not surprised at all. The baby is talking!"

    "In fact, I''m surprised. Can''t I see it?"

    "I can''t see it!" X4

    in the distance, countless invisible arrows shot out of the sky, mercilessly hit the heart of wordless, which was crumbling. Meanwhile, a gust of wind gently blew through, the whole body was pale, full of cracks, wordless, in the wind, it was broken, and was blown away

    "Pa", speechless, kneeling on the ground in the standard posture of frustrated body forward bending, the background is full of shadow, what is constantly being read in his mouth, in his eyes, two ribbon like tear lines flow down, hanging on his face

    "What are you doing?"

    Suddenly, a sweet and greasy voice line with doubts came into his ears from the front of wordless body. The wordless tiger in the forward bending of the frustrated body was shocked as if it heard the sound of nature. It looked up sharply. Then, holding Icarus''s hand, holding a parasol, the purple standing in front of him gracefully was imprinted into wordless eyes.

    See the moment of purple, silent tear line suddenly collapsed!

    "Purple!!!" Speechless tears pounced in front of purple, holding her thigh, desperately rubbing, as if the hands are not thighs, but carrots

    Purple startled a big jump, looked at in own thigh desperately rubs the face, cries in the thin and loud speechless, she was stunned.

    "What kind of blow did you take to become this virtue?"

    "Stop, stop..." Speechless and tearful, but the words are full of vicissitudes, people feel extremely pity.

    Icarus''s ear like headdress moved a little, then went to the silent side of his body, reached out and touched his head, just like a virgin comforting a child, it looked like It''s very gratifying

    When the daisy, Meiqin and Qinli of Zhenghuan saw this scene, they stopped talking and looked at each other. After all, they couldn''t bear it.

    "We do this Would it be too much... "

    "Don''t pity him in the piano!" Meiqin hurriedly came forward and said angrily, "as soon as you have pity on him, he will hit the snake and stick at once!"

    "But..."

    "Chin Li, you know, we have to do this!" Daisy narrowed her eyes and said, "if you don''t teach him a lesson, he will bring some more girls back. Would you like to look at him and bring some girls back every time?"

    Wen Yan, Qin Li frowns. Although she doesn''t care about this, she doesn''t want her group to be drowned by the flow of people

    When you see the look in the piano, Meiqin plays while the iron is hot. "So, we must teach him a lesson and let him remember it well. No one can take it home!"

    "Home?" Daisy and Qin suddenly looked strange and turned to Meiqin.

    "Meiqin, it turns out that you have thought of the point of ''home''..." Daisy jokingly said, let Meiqin pretty face began to dye blood red, waving his hand and shaking his head.

    "Just Just No... "

    "Don''t deny it..."

    Looking at the fight between the two people in the piano, I couldn''t help laughing

    It seems that it''s a good feeling

 Chapter 604

    (please support! Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! In addition, please ask for a recommendation ticket! Friends! All of a sudden, all of them communicate with each other and make a quiet tent

    Everyone looked at each other one by one, and there was something wrong in their eyes. It seemed that they were telling others what they found, and then they nuzui. They all turned to a direction mechanically

    stood as like as two peas in the center of the tent, two beautiful girls, far away from each other, with a smiling face and graceful appearance, which was misfits with the whole noisy tent, no matter which group, like the big lady who had dropped her identity and walked into the vegetable market.

    these two people are the three crazy wasp eaters!

    Looking at the two girls standing opposite each other with elegant and noble smile on their faces, all the people in the room suddenly realized.

    No wonder I feel something is missing, no wonder I feel that the atmosphere is not right all the time. The original reason lies in these two people

    "They..." Just in the middle of the game, speechless, still holding a purple thigh in his hand, but the tear line on his face disappeared in an instant. He reached out and pointed to the two girls standing in the middle and looked at each other, and said cautiously.

    "You say the two of them?" Purple held up the folding fan in his hand, clapped his silent head, and motioned to him to let go of his thigh. Then he said, "since you came in with those four girls with different identities, the two men have found each other, looked at each other all the time, and never talked, until now..."

    "Ha?" Wordless stood up, scratched his cheek, and glanced at the two women in the confrontation. At this time, wordless seemed to see a strong aura in the confrontation, which made him tremble. "I don''t feel quite right. What are they doing?"

    Hear speechless words, purple smile not smile of left his one eye, meaningful said a sentence. "SA, I don''t know..."

    At the scene, with the discovery of the two women''s abnormal appearance, it turned into silence, and it was still quiet and terrible. All the people seemed to see the gas field in the confrontation. They took a step back together and closed their mouths tightly, so as not to hurt the fish in the pool, including the harp which was the most difficult to deal with with with with the bee eating drill, and the stupid two people who didn''t care about anything

    This situation has been maintained for a long time, for a long time, for the people who have been present for a long time, their feet are a little bit numb. Masahisa sakazaki is still smiling at each other while praying for peace. They are not aware of it at all. They have become the focus of the scene

    Speechless corner of the mouth a smoke, quite calm can''t twist a bit, the heart has a mixed feeling.

    Fortunately, this unscientific and harmonious scene finally appears a bit like the expected semi Shura field. It''s worrying, naturally, that these two young girls will pinch each other, and the result will affect themselves. How to say, this kind of feeling will only make people feel a kind of sadness of pain in the lower body

    There is always one Silent ha ha dry smile. "Bad premonition..."

    At one moment, the three people, the Bee Eater and shizaki crazy, finally broke the deadlock of "affectionate money" looking at each other. They stretched out their hands and held them together.

    "Gui''an! Is Shiqi a student? " At this moment, the whole tent, under the smile of Bee Eater, has a little light. "I''ve heard a lot about you, and I''ve been thinking about when I can meet you. Today, I finally achieve this weak wish. It''s really a pleasure for the Bee Eater..."

    "Bee eaters..." Crazy three''s pretty face is a charming smile, only a wine red pupil outside curved like a hook moon, the whole delicate face reflects a lot of maturity and sense of family name, which makes the tent shining in the glory of bee eating operation, the temperature rises a little, the sweet voice line, makes those girls, the body is hot.

    "Like wasp eaters, I often hear about you..." Crazy three crooked head, face slightly red. "It''s often said that my husband is very fond of bee eaters. When I saw him today, it really made people feel inferior..."

    He said inferiority in his mouth, but the smile on crazy three faces was how to look and how to look like ridicule. In addition, with the words on crazy three lips, people around immediately started to scream.

    "My Lord!!!" The women''s mouths slowly opened.

    "My husband My lord The silent chin fell

    "Ah, La, la..." Purple covered his lips with a folding fan. "It''s a good play..."

    The elegant smile of the Bee Eater is frozen for a moment. Although it recovers quickly, the aura in the confrontation with the crazy three is reduced with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    Looking at the opposite face full of shyness, face with charming crazy three from the beginning to the end, the Bee Eater''s heart is heavier than ever before, and the warning signs start to howl in a moment.When the Bee Eater thinks that he can use elegance and high price to force his opponent to fight, the opponent goes the opposite way. Maybe he has judged that he can''t win or lose by two people''s cultivation and using elegance and high price to fight, so he abandons the elegance that can''t win or lose, and sets off his maturity by charming performance.

    Then, Kuang San used a "husband and adult" to make a prophylactic injection in the place where he needed to fight for favor silently. It seemed that the saying of "adult" was inferior, but it was beautiful to show the relationship between himself and wordless. In the first place, Kuang San occupied a beautiful position and told everyone that she was an "insider" , but the Bee Eater is the one who is loved. It''s hard to hear. It''s a Junior

    This is also the most brilliant point. With a theory of "pampering and inferiority", it shows its own magnanimity and maturity. Invisibly, it takes up 30% of the upper hand!

    The man in front of us is a strong enemy!

    The Bee Eater almost made the decision on the spot

    "Why, Shiqi..." The Bee Eater prayed to put away the elegant smile, and his face gradually turned to be indifferent. The nobleness that pervaded his body the second before was immediately gathered. However, the aura that belonged to the queen status of Bee Eater prayed to was rolled up!

    "Shiqi''s appearance is superior. There are not many students who can compete with Shiqi..." In this moment, the whole person is incarnated as the most noble person in the world. Like the floating queen, all worldly vassals are the dirtiest things in his eyes, including the charm of dressing up his family name

    "Wasp eaters are just lucky enough to be around their sweethearts with their sisters. They are very happy with their current situation and dare not pursue too much love with greed anymore..." The Bee Eater prays for a smile. "If Xiaoyan can see more about wasps, they will be satisfied..."

    In an instant, all the people in the room had already opened their big mouths, which were unbelievably enlarged. Listening to the bee eating and praying for the extraordinary language, the table of the soul, had been frequently lifted.

    This is the most amazing thing to say from your bee eating mouth!

    However, in the center of the "battlefield" crazy three face suddenly changed.

    The noble posture of bee eating is to scold her for vulgarity, so she will decorate herself with the charm of her family name. At the same time, she will show the mentality of not competing for favor with the weakness of the enemy, and pursue the sincere feelings of extraordinary and refined pursuit, which fully reflects "love is not possession", and slaps her in the face silently. After all, just now, crazy three talents Said "dote on" say not

    What''s more, the Queen''s aura is real. There''s no half part of it. If she doesn''t live in a high position for a long time, she certainly can''t show such aura. This is also to show herself and suppress her opponents, just like the princess and the common people, who is superior and who is inferior. It''s clear at a glance!

    Originally occupied the upper air field, under the counter attack of the bee eating drill praying for beauty, it was suppressed back, how could crazy three keep his face unchanged

    The man in front of us is a strong enemy!

    Crazy three is almost immediately, and just the bee eating exercise pray, the same conclusion. )

 Chapter 605

    After all, temperament, though ethereal, is real. It''s not very difficult to find each other in the crowd. Maybe it''s the feeling between rivals

    But only at this moment, two people really regard each other as their own strong enemy!

    The end of the two insidious explorations has already had a general understanding of each other. On the contrary, the three people, i.e. the Bee Eater and the Shiqi maniac, have calmed down and once again returned to a state of distant opposition, making the scene once again fall into silence. The only gas field in the confrontation seems to be surging again. See here, if many young girls in the audience don''t understand what they are doing, they will eat so much food for nothing. Of course, astraya, Shixiang, little Fleur and Siji are still in the dark

    "They..." Daisy smiled and whispered. "Why can''t you see right?"

    "Sa..." The corners of the mouth of the lute twitch slightly. "Who knows what the Bee Eater thinks about praying to that woman? Anyway, I think it''s right to be an idiot to guess what they think..."

    One side of the piano in the eyes of a turn, the corner of the mouth pulled up a intriguing arc. "I think it''s good. At least it''s a good thing that someone can hold back the unbridled shizaki III."

    It''s said that Daisy and Meiqin don''t know how "unbridled" Shiqi Kuang San is, but when they think of what they usually do, they all nod their heads. In a way, they do have many similarities

    Maybe it''s because there are too many similar places, so we can''t see each other properly when we meet for the first time

    For her young girls, it was just a bit of repression, but for wordless, it was all kinds of fear.

    Looking at the two beautiful girls who are facing each other tightly, they swallow a mouthful of saliva without saying anything. They are scared and frightened. They won''t just pinch each other, will they

    Thinking of this, he would rather eat bees to pray and shiqikuang to be unscientific and harmonious, rather than want them to strangle scientifically. At present, he hurriedly ran to the side of the two women and fought bitterly.

    "Well, that''s all for introductions. There will be time to deal with each other in the future. There''s no need to worry..."

    Hearing speechless words, the air field of wasp eating exercise praying and shizaki crazy three converged in an instant, and a smile flashed in the starry eyes and wine red eyes at the same time.

    "That''s right, too..." It seems that the practice of bee eating has some meaning. "There will be time in the future..."

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three crooked head, grinning a monstrous smile. "I''m sure that I won''t be bored if I have bee eaters with me..."

    "Is that what Shiqi thought?" The Bee Eater chuckles at Kuang San. They tacitly smile. Then they turn their heads and stand in the same place as her girls

    The silent one standing on the side of the two women''s body is that they keep a dry smile all the time, listening to the two women''s speech with a little danger, with a little sweat on their forehead.

    I can stand on such two wives. In my previous life, I always asked God to worship Buddha? Or do you often do evil

    Crazy three glanced at speechless, looked at the bee eating drill again, did not know what he thought, smiled, just like a girl in love, jumped to speechless side, hugged his arm, face with happiness, leaning on speechless shoulder.

    "Ah, my lord..."

    The sweet and greasy sound of "master" makes the speechless face stiff, and the whole body shakes. The call of crazy three is full of charm. Between words, it has already made the speechless body start to get hot and dry, and the throat is a little dry

    Crazy three is as if all don''t know the same, force of the silent arm in the arms, a pair of plump round is in the upper pressure into a flat. "Sir, I''m new here. I''m not familiar with the world at all. Why don''t you let me know?"

    , without a word, laughed uneasily. In the heart, Tucao, this sentence is not exactly the excuse that you ran to make complaints about me when you were in Zen high school.

    He opened his mouth and said nothing. On the other side, the Bee Eater''s eyes flashed a fine light. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at crazy three. A trace of invisible anger appeared on her face.

    Crazy three''s behavior seems to be very normal, but how can we not know the bee eating prayer that crazy three already knows? She''s provoking herself!

    In my heart, the Bee Eater walked out quickly, and in the time when he had no words to say yes, he squeezed to the other side of the silence, and also picked up one of his arms, with a light smile on his face."Classmate Shiqi, you just came to the world and don''t know. Xiaoyan needs to socialize with some of the world''s major forces. Usually there is not much time..."

    The Bee Eater made a comment like a rhetorical instruction. "Classmate Shiqi, when men go out to fight, we women can''t be unreasonable to play Ren surname. Well, let me bring classmate Shiqi to know the world!"

    Speechless heart raised, a breath held up, straight his face red.

    Bee eating, praying and taking crazy three to know the world

    The first time I saw each other, I was already pinched like this, or in front of the public, if they were allowed to be alone, they would not find a corner to fall in love and kill each other

    Two pictures suddenly appeared in the brain. They flashed gently, but their faces were blue and white.

    One is the picture of the Bee Eater praying to control the crazy three

    One is the picture of crazy three "tentacles" eating bees and praying

    "That..." Speechless, with a voice that even mosquitoes can match, whispered, "let me do it..."

    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole scene was still again, accompanied by the more and more bright smile of crazy three, the gloomy face of bee eating drill, and the pity sigh of the surrounding girls

    "Ah La, little Yan..." The Bee Eater prayed for a brilliant smile for wordless, but the smile made wordless''s back cold and cold.

    "You still have social intercourse..." Every word seems to hit the silent heart directly. Although the voice of bee eating is still sweet, the murderous Qi hidden in it has been transmitted into the silent body through the contact between the two people.

    Speechless breathing a smothering, pull up a smile that is worse than crying, hoarse voice, the tone in the words said, let people feel all kinds of heartache.

    "No It''s OK. How can I compare with you? Or you More important... " When he said this, he looked as if he was dead without words.

    "You..." The Bee Eater prayed for one breath, looked at the crazy three eyes with a great smile, resisted the violent impulse, lowered his head, but in his heart, he must be cursing something

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three covered his lips, put up his toes happily, and said with pink cheeks, "I''ll reward you tonight, my dear husband ~ ~ Jun ~ ~ Da ~ ~ Ren ~ ~"

    the tone of flattery to the extreme, coupled with the speech that made people full of Qi and blood, I feel speechless for a moment, and my act of dying is not in vain

    The Bee Eater raised her head with a loud "Shua" and looked at Kuang San with a gnash of teeth. Her heart was full of fire. An absurd decision immediately came to her mind.

    "Xiaoyan..." The Bee Eater chuckles and says, "there''s a reward for you tonight, too."

    heaven and hell are just a moment apart. This is the moment, the silent experience!

    Not far away, purple smilingly shook his head, not angry over the head.

    "It seems that the final winner is doomed from the very beginning..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 606

    "Sparril World College", the top of the competition tower

    This is an open-air platform without any trace of people. Except for a limited number of people, there is almost no such place as the great sparril World College, because the elders of the "academy" usually use this as a platform for communication

    Today, this place, which seldom fluctuates in normal times, finally ushered in a bustling, and really bustling!

    If there is anything that the twelve elders of the "Yuan Hui" need to talk about, they will cast their own projections here to communicate with the elders far away. For example, the previous events about the birth of the king of beasts, or who the twelve elders need to meet, will also gather in this way, for example, the last time when they were speechless

    But there are also times when twelve powerful people of the ninth order, the decision-makers of the twelve major forces in the world of sparril, will come here in person to meet in the form of their own bodies. When this time comes, what events will affect the whole sparril world!

    And the appearance of the king of beasts, obviously, is enough to affect the whole sparril world events!

    Therefore, the top of the competition tower also ushered in a time when the elders of the "academy" came in person!

    On the top layer of a silent competition tower, at a certain moment, twelve figures quietly appeared here, as if they had agreed with each other. Between the ups and downs, they slowly fell to the ground and gathered in the center.

    Naturally, it''s the twelve senators of the "Yuan Hui"!

    "Everyone is here..." A gentle voice sounded from the mouth of a man wearing a crown in the middle. Listening to it, there was a feeling of spring breeze. It was Emperor AI Lu!

    "We''re all here, so let''s start directly..." Emperor ilu looked at two middle-aged men wearing the same crown beside him, that is, the emperor of baruba and the emperor of Phil. After receiving their nods, he turned to the other direction. "Lao Lei, why don''t you explain..."

    Lei Wang nodded, then walked up a few steps, nodded to the elders around him.

    "Everyone, I think you all know what this meeting is for?"

    "Our previous speculation has been true, the king of beasts, it has been born!" thundered the king

    After listening to his words, a group of elders showed a dignified color on their faces, especially the three emperors, whose brows were frowning and eyes were no longer looking at the talking King Lei.

    Lei Wang glanced around at all the people, slowly opened his mouth, and told them all the information and situations he had received from a series of days when he arrived at the giant beast forest, as well as the information and situation that Feifei, hillifu, Bingling and Bixi got from their exploration in the giant beast forest, including the oral process of the four people. There was no half concealment.

    Even though Lei Wang himself went out and asked the silent party to protect Fifi, he said everything without any concealment.

    When the king of thunder finished speaking, Emperor AI Lu and two old people Qi Qi gave the king a grateful look.

    After all, if there is no Lei Wang to ask the silent people to help, then their outstanding descendants will die in the hands of the beast king because of their temporary struggle!

    However, the thing about the king of beasts is that they didn''t have the leisure to thank King Lei. They lowered their heads and pondered with the rest of the elders. The atmosphere was a little depressed

    Lei Wang sighed and perked up a little. "Fortunately, the king of the beast was seriously injured. According to the four Fifi, it is impossible for him to recover without a year and a half. This is a good time!"

    Hearing this, the eyes of the rest of the audience flashed a fine light at the same time. An elder said to King Lei, "is this accurate?"

    Lei Wang shook his head and said, "the news is not accurate. I''m not sure, but Fifi said that it was the purple man''s decision!"

    As soon as the word "Purple adult" came out, the faces of all the people on the scene were frozen. Coincidentally, the color of fear flashed across their faces.

    Even though they are the closest to this level, but also because of this, the twelve elders know how strong the semi divine level is. Even if all the twelve of them put their hands on it, it is difficult for them to fight with a strong man who just entered the semi divine level, let alone draw or even win.

    The purple man, however, turned over his hands and beat the animal king who had just entered the semi divine stage to escape. Such existence is beyond their imagination

    Emperor AI Lu raised his head and said, "since it''s the assertion made by the purple man, the credibility is not so great..."

    But emperor baluba hesitated for a moment. "Although it''s the assertion of the purple adult, it''s possible that the adult was too confident and made a wrong judgment. After all, for the king of beasts, the adult also met for the first time, right? The way of the king of beasts, that adult doesn''t necessarily understand... ""This is not unreasonable..." "Maybe the king of beasts will have some quick way to recover, maybe..."

    With the words of emperor Phil coming out, the twelve elders felt a little headache at the same time.

    "No matter what, we should do our best. We can''t relax in the giant beast forest!" Emperor AI Lu waved his hand and looked at King Lei. "Old Lei, in this period of time, you''d better stay in the giant beast forest and preside over the overall situation. If you have anything, report it at any time!"

    Lei Wang nodded, then didn''t know what he thought of, his brow slightly wrinkled. "Should we ask the adults to help us?"

    "Those adults..." The senators looked at each other, and then the three emperors laughed bitterly.

    "Lao Lei..." Emperor AI Lu sighed: "you think we haven''t tried it, but those adults think it''s not time for them to do it. You don''t know, it''s not something that really harms the three empires. Those adults won''t do it..."

    Twelve senators shook their heads and sighed at the same time. They looked distressed. After a long time, another one came out.

    "Can we ask the purple man to help us?"

    They were stunned. Then they looked at each other. Their faces began to change. Obviously, they were moved.

    Seeing the way they were moved, Lei Wang''s frown immediately deepened. "The king of beasts was defeated by Lord purple. It''s really the most suitable one for him, but will Lord purple agree?"

    "Disagree?" An old man with grey hair sneered. "That purple adult may disagree, but we can start with that little guy named wordless..."

    "What did you say..." Lei Wang''s face is gloomy. "Old man, I advise you not to make up his mind..."

    "King Lei!" The old man gave a dull roar. "I know you have a good friendship with Wuyan, but don''t forget how threatening the king of beasts is to us. Now it''s not the time to take care of your feelings. If that bastard really takes care of your feelings, why doesn''t he ask the purple man to help you?"

    "You..." The thunder king looks angry. "Old man, he doesn''t owe us anything, and he doesn''t need to do anything for us. Do you think he is your subordinate?"

    "Don''t you hold a grudge when you say that I care about friendship? Because that little guy beat your two grandsons in a row! "

    "Bloody!" The old man roared loudly, and his face began to be ferocious. "Good! Since you are considerate of friendship, it''s up to me. I don''t believe it. It''s only eight steps. Dare to rely on others and fight against me! "

    As soon as the voice falls, a black crack full of eyes suddenly rises from the void in front of all people. At the same time, a wave of invisible rapid and incomparable burst, hitting the old man heavily!

    "Poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of the old man''s mouth, and he also flew out, smashing on the wall in the distance, his head was askew and passed out.

    "What!" The remaining eleven were appalled.

    A voice, when they were horrified, came out of the cracks full of eyes, which shocked everyone.

    "If you do, you have to bear the cost!"

 Chapter 607

    Outside the monster forest, the camp

    There are many tents in the camp. Apart from the flow of people coming and going, the most important thing in the camp is these tents. So many people live in one place, so many tents naturally

    Looking down from the sky of the giant beast forest, the tents, like the black dots, are closely packed together, forming a dark area. From outside the camp, you can also see the tents that can''t be seen. The dark tents give people a cold feeling from the heart

    However, in one of these tents, the outside looks cold, and the inside situation is enough to make the cold temperature rise several levels

    A blanket, three people lying on it, body intertwined, ambiguous posture, but also a man and two women, a piece of red fruit on the body, such a scene, enough to make people think of elegant

    When he woke up, his eyelids opened slowly. The first thing that came into his eyes was crazy three''s delicate and beautiful sleeping face. A long black hair was scattered on his chest. Two strands of hair were drooping gently. They were sprinkled on crazy three''s delicate body with white flowers. The bright color of black and white touched silent nerves all the time

    Next to him, the Bee Eater lies in the same state, buried in the silent arms, between the breath and the breath of his pretty face, the fragrance hits his neck, the scattered blonde hair is draped on the silent arms, at this time, the Bee Eater holds the Bee Eater in the arms, one hand, still press on the proud upright

    A kind of cool feeling full of bursting points. After waking up from wordless, it came from his body all the time, making wordless squint his eyes and his face rippling. At this time, wordless found that his little brother was still in crazy three''s body

    I have a look at crazy three lying on my own body, and the bee eating prayer lying in my arms, sleeping beside me and being held by myself. My speechless memory goes back to last night

    It has to be said that purple is right. The final winner is not a Bee Eater, nor a Bee Eater, but speechless

    Originally, the original intention of speechless is not to let two women pinch each other, but the result is that they get the "reward" of crazy three, and also get the "reward" of eating bee exercise that they don''t want to lose to crazy three. It can only be said that everything is heaven''s will.

    with the surname case of bee eating praying, it should never be possible to agree to roll the bed sheet with her girl. Now, bee eating praying is an unprecedented initiative to take off. From here, we can see how strong the crisis of crazy three brings to bee eating praying.

    Crazy three doesn''t care about these things. Maybe, the feeling of speechless has become the only obstacle in the heart of crazy three who has lost his goal. Crazy three, who has lost his dream in the past, is the broadest one. Otherwise, he won''t lie in speechless arms with a fierce enemy who was secretly pinching each other yesterday.

    As a result, the two maidens with the same surname and different surnames were cheaper for a wolf one night

    Thinking of crazy three''s bold initiative last night, the frequent main attack between the bee eating exercise and the shame and anger, as well as the two women fighting against each other, repeatedly throwing themselves into the arms and arms, so that they can enjoy the tenderness, speechless involuntarily opened the corner of his mouth, a proud smile appeared on his face.

    Gently moved his lower body, crazy three light chant, good-looking brow wrinkled into a piece, as if complaining someone disturb their dreams, with a little dissatisfaction opened his eyes, looked up to the top, looked at the speechless face in the bad smile

    Feel the uncontrolled ups and downs of his body, a current in the body transfer, hit every cell of his own, crazy three red face, slightly moaned up

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three gasped a few times, forced to press the tremble of the heart, the face with a red smile looked to speechless. "My husband My lord It''s full of energy. Last night It''s been fun... "

    Speechless smile, quietly released the bee eating exercise pray, immediately sat up, holding crazy three hips, began to move

    "Good wife, despise your husband and me? Last night was last night, and now it''s morning. Your husband and I are all soft and have energy in one place. Do you need me to prove it?... "

    "Wu ~ ~ ~ eh ~ ~" the crazy Three Jiao''s body shakes off, takes a piece of Jiao Yin, between ups and downs, gasps. "Woo... ~ Ming Ming Already in Wu ~ ~ "

    licked the corners of the mouth, wordlessly tightened the small buttocks on the tight body, and the frequency of the jerk increased a little. Suddenly, the crooning sound also became more frequent

    Beside, the Bee Eater seems to be woken up by crazy three''s coquettish voice. A pair of beautiful star eyes are slowly exposed in the air, losing the barrier of eyelids

    And when she saw what happened in front of her eyes, it was a shock. She closed her eyes ten times faster than when she opened them and pretended to be deadOnce again, the queen is a sports idiot, last night''s night, has already exhausted all her strength

    This is not to admit defeat. It''s just at halftime

    Listen to the groans of crazy three times. The queen told herself in her heart

    ¡­¡­

    When the sun was about to climb to the top of the head, speechless came out of the camp. His face was in the shape of a river horse. He was obviously in a very good mood

    After speechless out of the tent, the bee eaters came out of the tent with a smile on their face. Their movements were as elegant as ever. However, their legs were a little soft

    As soon as they got out of the tent, they saw the daisy and Meiqin saying something in the open space in front of them.

    "Oh, good morning!"

    The girls all choked and gave a speechless look. Then they took a look at the sky and told the bad person whether it was the morning or not.

    "Good morning..." Instead, it''s purple, holding a parasol, yawning, and greeting each other with wordless. In this respect, wordless is similar to purple. Both like to sleep late, and one is the true ancestor of vampire, the other is a monster, and both are typical nocturnal creatures

    Speechless took a look at all the women and found that everyone was present. After a pause, he said, "since everyone is here, let''s say that we should go back to college today..."

    "Back to college!" Many young girls move together and turn their heads to speechless.

    "Yan, do you want to go back?" Said the daisy to wordless.

    Silent nodded. "Now, the affairs in the forest of monsters have almost been solved. The affairs of the king of beasts have nothing to do with us. We don''t need to stay here anymore..."

    Hearing this, the girls were silent for a while, and felt that it was like this. Only Meiqin frowned.

    "Do you really want to go back?..." Meiqin rather reluctantly said, let everyone a burst of surprise.

    "What?" Wordless doubt said: "you do not want to go back?"

    "It''s not..." Meiqin said gloomily, "I''m worried about my sisters. The condition of the giant beast forest is very unstable now. Is it OK for them to stay here alone?"

    Speechless, frown. "Yes, it''s worrying to leave my sisters here alone..."

    Meiqin hesitated for a moment, and immediately made a decision. She said, "if not, I''ll stay here for the time being, with my sisters..."

    "You?" Speechless looked at Meiqin. "Can you do it alone?"

    "I''ll stay, too!" Not far away, after Long Hu Li raised his hand and said, "my ability is helpful to my sisters. It''s just right to stay here!"

    "(as a result) let''s stay, let''s also stay!" Silk flag favorite, flanda said at the same time.

    "Let me stay..." The Bee Eater chuckles. "You can''t rest assured that they are the only ones..."

    "You..." Speechless shook her head and smiled bitterly. She saw the Meiqin, the bee eating and praying, the silk flag favorite, Longhu lihou, and franda''s five girls. She spread out her hands and said, "OK, remember to keep in touch!"

    Five women nodded

 Chapter 608

    It''s been the past three days since the silent group left the forest of monsters and returned to the World College of sparrell

    After the separation of Meiqin, bee eating, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli, Wuyan, Daisy, Icarus, astraya and little Fulan came back with purple, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai. They attended the entrance ceremony and returned to the college together.

    In the case of five more special students, a line of ten people killed back to the villa area, once again restored the quiet college life

    As the four people who are the most loved ones in bee eating, silk flag, franda and longhuli didn''t come back, and astraya didn''t want to live alone, she moved to a villa without words, and lived with wordless, while Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and Sisi were four people, who lived under the eaves of wordless when they were in the world of "dating battle". Now, naturally, they won''t change Changed, plus purple also don''t want to live alone, so, in this villa, although there is no Meiqin, but also a lot of popularity

    After coming to the college, wordless also lifted the seal of "seal ring" for Qin Li, kuangsan and Shixiang. There is no "ast" or weak ordinary people. Instead, there is no power. Here, it is the most strange. There is no need to hide everything like in the world of "dating battle". No one will be hostile to elves Here, there are three people, Qin Li, Kuang San and Shixiang, who show their strength. There is no such thing as

    At one time, the three Elves were so happy that they could show their strength to their heart''s content. There was nothing more exciting than living in the sunshine.

    Of course, except for Si Si, no matter in which world, Si Si is so kind that he doesn''t want to bring pain and fear to others. There is no difference in power for Si Si.

    Fortunately, little Fleur is almost the same. She doesn''t care whether she has strength or not. In addition, the two young girls are similar in age. The only two who have been sealed with strength are more crazy than those who have not been sealed with strength. Naturally, it''s the head of little Fleur

    Now, with the help of the system props, the side effects of using the power of elves in the piano have been overcome successfully. Although once the "seal ring" is put on, it can''t be removed for life, but in the sparril world, there is no seal power for the three Elven girls. There is no difference, no words and no seal for them power.

    Without the shackles of shrinking their heads and tails, the three Elven girls have a very strong interest in this different world college. Under the leadership of purple, in three days, they thoroughly strolled the college up and down, and even went to the competition tower. Therefore, the rumor of "new students create brilliance" has been spread all over the world again Four colleges, four beautiful freshmen, became the focus of the college

    Of course, Qinli, Kuang San and Shixiang are all above level 70, that is to say, level 8, and they are all close to the peak level. In today''s colleges, there is absolutely no match. Let alone the college, the world may not find several rivals.

    It''s worth mentioning that purple seems to be very excited about being a student. She wears that special student uniform all day, wanders around the whole college, even meets some forbidden areas, and directly opens the "gap" to break in. It''s fun to play. Up to now, she hasn''t lowered that excitement.

    According to purple''s original words, a rather interesting world, an interesting college, interesting information, of course, we should have a good time.

    But according to the speechless view, in fact, it tends to be that the identity of the students can better set off the youth of her ''17-year-old girl'', so purple will be excited

    In any case, the three-day college life is quite meaningful for the five people who have never seen such a college, i.e. purple, Qinli, Kuang San, Shixiang and Sisi. All of them are so gratifying

    At this moment, in the villa, wordless, Daisy, Qinli and Kuang are sitting in the hall enjoying the leisure in the afternoon. Icarus is standing beside wordless, holding a teapot in his hand and acting as a nanny. Little Fran and Siji are sitting on the ground with great interest. It seems that they are playing some interesting games. Only astraya is alone What are you complaining about to Shixiang

    Looking at astraya''s complaining face, she glanced at her eyes from time to time, and Shixiang stared at him angrily. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    The reason why it''s like this is because of the silent fight against astraya

    After all, astraya is now the number one college, and there is still a task of "ranking". It is inevitable to fight with astraya.

    Now Astria has 79 levels, and then it will be 80 levels. If she doesn''t have nine levels, she will turn them over. Is it still waitingNot only astraya, but also the competition tower, was once rushed to the eighth floor by the nameless name. If it''s not said that the building owner on the ninth floor is an elder of the "academy", the time that little Fleur''s "Ruby mode" can maintain is too short, I''m afraid that speechless has already rushed to the top of the competition tower, and become the first student to pass the customs to reach the top of the competition Tower!

    However, wordless broke through the eighth floor and became the number one news, which caused a stir. That''s why wordless became a squat at home

    Shaking his head, I can only choose to ignore the resentment of astraya. Then, upstairs, a tall figure flew down

    "Xiaoyan..." Zimi''s eyes narrowed, and he flew here half asleep. As he flew, he cried, "cook for me quickly!"

    By the way, in a week with wordless, purple has been conquered by wordless technology

    "Purple..." Silent smile. "I''m not the fox in your family. It''s a pity that you can call me every day so naturally..."

    "Oh, blue is not bad, but it''s not as good as you..." Purple with a sleepwalk like posture floating to the silent side, and then the whole person without avoiding suspicion leaned up.

    "Cook for me quickly!"

    "You are not youyouzi. Don''t be cute to me!" That is to say, speechless but still stand up, see, purple can not help laughing.

    "Well?" Suddenly, purple''s face slightly changed. Her tall figure began to dim and become transparent at the same time.

    "Purple!" Speechless scared a big jump, those are doing each of the things of the women can not help but be scared, one by one big shout of jump up.

    "What''s the matter!"

    "Ah, pull..." Purple''s confused expression disappeared instantly, and the smart smile came back to her face again, but it was a little helpless. "It seems that the time that the power of realm can support is almost up..."

    "Purple..." Seeing purple''s body disappearing slowly, people''s expression suddenly fell down.

    Although the time to get along with purple is only one week, in one week, many women have already had strong feelings for purple.

    Now, purple also wants to go back, everyone present, none of them is willing to

    The expression of all people will be panoramic, purple face smile unchanged, but it is a lot of soft.

    This is how people treat purple. Isn''t purple

    In a week in the world, she doesn''t need to worry about fantasy, big border, and changes. Only carefree life, and sincere company of all people, purple, who has long regarded these people as their most important friends, as important as youyouyouzi, Lingmeng, blue and orange

    Now, purple, also reluctant to

    "Xiaoyan, everyone..." Purple waved to everyone and put on the most beautiful smile.

    "See you next time!"

    "Goodbye, violet!"

    Purple light smile nods, figure, disappeared in place

 Chapter 609

    With the figure of purple slowly disappeared in place, the atmosphere of depression filled the whole villa, so that all the people on the scene were silent and lowered their heads, looking at the place where purple disappeared, long silent

    "Brother..." Little Fran took the silent hand and buried her head in it. She could not see the expression clearly. Only the delicate voice was spreading in the air. "Will we see sister purple again?"

    Speechless back to God, eyes did not move, but out of the hand, touched the head of little Flemish.

    "Yes, I will see you again!" Although the voice is light, it is not hard to recognize the firmness.

    Smell speech, small Fu Lan raised the head, show Yan a smile, the young girls are also smiling in succession, the depressed atmosphere immediately disappeared without trace

    Speechless pull up a smile, again to the purple disappeared, a hand slowly spread out

    On the palm of the hand, a drop of blood with strange energy is floating slightly

    This drop of blood, just when purple disappeared, flew to him from the place where she disappeared

    Hand firm grip, speechless look out of the window to the sky, whisper a

    Fantasia

    At this time, the prompt tone of the system is directly resounded in the wordless mind!

    "Drop! The temporary Summoner has returned! Free call service over! Force task on! "

    Mandatory task: customs clearance!

    Task: enter the world of "sword God domain" and enter the world of "Sao" game, pass the 100 levels of "Ian grant"; task requirements: during the task, users are not allowed to use the help of the system, ability, equipment, props, and other characters to enter the world of "sword God domain";

    "drop! The copy of "sword realm" will be opened automatically! Countdown to dungeon world! Ten Nine Eight... "

    "What..." Speechless panic for a while, to hear the countdown to the system prompt after a hurried look at the girls.

    "My mandatory task is on! Now it''s being delivered to the replica world! "

    "Force task?" The speechless and sudden cry made all the women stunned. After the reaction, the informed Daisy first responded.

    "I see. Be careful!" Daisy trotted to the speechless front and said eagerly.

    "Know..." Speechless just said these two words, the countdown is over, after purple, speechless figure, also gradually, disappeared in place

    The two people disappeared one after another, which made the women feel very bad, but they also knew that there was no way to do it. They cleaned up their emotions and cheered up

    The daisy turned and faced everyone. "Well, words are just entering the world of replica. In terms of the time proportion between the world of replica and the world of sparril, he will come back soon. You don''t need to worry..."

    All the girls nodded, but they still stared at the direction of silent disappearance, including Daisy

    ¡­¡­

    At the beginning, when dealing with the king of beasts, the system opened the back door to wordless and gave wordless a chance to summon for free, but at the cost of completing the mandatory task of system release.

    Although the summoning time can be maintained, that is, 10 minutes, but under the intervention of purple, the time of 10 minutes is dragged to a week.

    Now, a week later, purple has gone back, and the system''s mandatory tasks have been released at the same time.

    Fortunately, purple intervened. With this week''s buffer time, it''s a lot of convenience. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even four people, including Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si, can''t summon

    "Drop! This replica world is a mandatory task option. The replica task is cancelled. When the user completes the mandatory task, the user can leave the replica world! "

    "The time ratio between the replica world and the real world is 100:1, so users can safely experience the replica and wish you a happy replica!"

    "The world of swords and gods Do you

    Standing on a street, I look around without words, watching pedestrians come and go, vehicles stop and go, surrounded by tall buildings, it''s a modern city like scene, can''t help sighing

    "In such a world, it''s no wonder that the system has to restrict my use of fouls..."

    Speechless, I closed my eyes, felt the blood flowing in my body, an invisible electromagnetic wave, and the golden key sword, which represents the treasure of the king, floating in the sea of consciousness. I was relieved.

    "Fortunately, although the system is limited, it does not impose any restrictions on my ability and equipment..."

    Whether it''s ability or equipment, if you want to use it or can use it, only after you use it, this forced mission is a failure.

    If the forced task fails, the system will issue a forced task again, and the forced task will not be completely finished until it is completed without words.However, no matter what, the system didn''t force him to use his ability and equipment, which made him feel good.

    "It''s true that purple said that the system is integrated with his soul, which is not harmful to him, although sometimes there is no morality..."

    Forced task, is wordless choose a temporary call service, will appear, in general, called forced, but in fact wordless choose to accept

    Open the system projection directly in my mind, and check the content of the mandatory task again.

    "Pass level 100..." Wordless headache rubbed the brow and heart, sighed. "This is a feat that the original protagonist didn''t accomplish..."

    Originally, the clearance of "Sao" was not a normal strategy. Tonggu and others, the protagonist, found out the real identity of Maochang Jingyan, the founder of "Sao", which led to the early arrival of the final decisive battle, and the resulting clearance. At that time, the original protagonist was only a 75 story strategy

    That is to say, if you want to complete the compulsory task without any words, then it is absolutely impossible to follow the original plot!

    Not only that, he has to find ways to help Maochang Jingyan hide his identity, so as to avoid the original plot trend. Before the customs clearance of 100 floors, boss will be carried by others. At that time, his music will be great

    "Well, these things don''t need a headache for the time being..." Speechless put down the hand that rubs eyebrow heart, a bit dazed looking at the front. "The question is, how can I get a game helmet? There is no game helmet, what kind of game to play, as well as the connection device and connection, which are all problems... "

    Perhaps it is the feeling of wordless worry, the system is very "kind" prompt: "users, when you need to enter the" Sao "world, you only need to apply to the system to enter!"

    "Apply to the system for access?" Speechless surprised to open a mouth. "System, do you still have this function?"

    Ignore no words, the system self-care prompts. "The system can provide the connection function for users. When users apply to enter the" Sao "world, the system will automatically connect users, provided that the" Sao "world opens the service!"

    "Well, it saves me a lot of time..." A silent chuckle suddenly reminds me of something.

    "By the way, the ability of" infinite martial arts "in the system is skill type, which directly infuses me with using methods and skills in the form of memory. In the" Sao "world, using skills from" infinite martial arts "is not a foul, is it? Or are you going to let me not even bring my memory? "

    The system seemed to pause for a while, but it soon prompted: "skill ability is a kind of ability obtained by instilling memory. It belongs to the user''s own ability, not within the limit!"

    Hearing this sentence of the system, the wordless corner of the mouth instantly drew up a radian.

    With the unparalleled skill of "infinite martial arts", a game, isn''t it easy to catch

    "Well, let me enjoy the life of a game..."

    He glanced around and recognized a direction. He ran away without words.

    The time to enter the world of replicas is the day before the plot begins, that is to say, tomorrow is the opening of "Sao"! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 610

    The next day, 12:55 noon

    In the streets, home stores, as long as there are TV, computers and other places with screens, they are constantly replaying a program, and there is only one theme of the program, that is, the upcoming "Sao"!

    As a game that can let players directly enter the game world and experience the game life, "Sao" can be said to be concerned by all the people who like the game, don''t like the game, are interested in it, or even are not interested in it. Now, as long as they walk on the Street, they can hear the word "Sao". Almost everyone is discussing this game.

    the opening time of "Sao" is 13:00, that is to say, with five minutes left, the "Sao" will be opened!

    All the people holding the "Sao" connection tool are looking at a corner, a corner marked with time, including speechless

    In a deserted and shabby house, a shabby room, speechless back against the wall, eyes tightly closed.

    Although he didn''t wear a helmet to connect games on his head, he closed his eyes after applying to the system for "Sao". The scene in front of him was no different from those wearing helmets

    Yesterday, he was looking for his temporary shelter. Because he didn''t want to be carried into the hospital as a victim after the "Sao" closed the sign out command, so he ruled out residences such as apartments and dormitories. Even if there were only a few people, he would not choose them as residences.

    In the end, the shabby house became his target.

    According to the silent news, this house has been abandoned for at least five years, and it is also called "ghost house" at ordinary times. Almost no one has ever entered here, and no one even knows who the owner is.

    And such a place is undoubtedly the best place for wordless placement. After all, in "Sao", he has to stay for at least two or three years

    At this point, we have to mention the real significance of the game "Sao".

    "Sao" is a game, but it''s not for fun, because after landing the game, almost four or five hours later, the players in the game can no longer quit the game!

    The logout command will be cancelled directly, and players will not be able to log out of the game any more. The only way to leave the world is to knock down the leader on the 100th floor, located on the top floor of "Ian grant" and reach a "complete strategy"!

    And, in the game, if the player''s helmet is taken off, the player will be immediately destroyed by the high-powered microwave from the helmet and die!

    Similarly, in "Sao", if you die, there is no chance of rebirth. Once you die, the helmet will immediately destroy the brain tissue of the player. This is a real death game!

    Of course, none of this has anything to do with speechless. Anyway, he doesn''t wear a helmet. Even if he wears a helmet, will the brain be damaged? Or two things, even if it is damaged, where is the real ancestor? Who can threaten his life

    In addition, with infinite martial arts, in the world of Sao, will it die? It''s really a mystery

    "Look" at the countdown in the corner, until "12:59", speechless lips.

    "Ah, I haven''t been able to eat for a long time. Although I don''t need to eat, I''m still hungry. I hope when I wake up, I won''t be overwhelmed by hunger..."

    After saying such a sentence, the time in the upper left corner also officially jumped to ''13:00''!

    Speechless eyes!

    "System! Connect to the ''Sao'' world! "

    "Drop! Start connecting! "

    At the moment when the system prompt sound falls, the scene in front of speechless eyes suddenly changes, the darkness on both sides suddenly lights up, and infinite starts to pull away, at the same time, a series of data links flash in front of their own eyes, one by one "OK" words constantly flash up, and finally, the scene in front of them is black!

    Until here, speechless feel that their body seems to have control, the darkness in front of them let the speechless subconscious open their eyes

    An antique building full of Western European flavor appeared in front of him. The blue sky, white clouds, green trees, even the air, gave people a fresh feeling than the real world. A breeze like the real wind swept the wordless body, making him comfortable and half squinting his eyes.

    Around, one after another of the figures, carried by a flash of illusory light, flashed frequently. In a short moment, countless people flooded the area, although not to the point of crowding people, but the roaring noise told everyone how many people there were!

    "Is this Sao?"

    "The world of games? Really? So real... ""Ha ha! What a beautiful environment! It''s a great game world! "

    ¡°¡®sao¡¯£¡ Wait for me to conquer you! "

    One by one, excited shouts and shouts came out from the surrounding crowd and rushed to the sky. The place which was very quiet the previous second was filled with noise in an instant!

    Looking at those faces with excitement, the players who are eager to try, sighed silently.

    I don''t know, when they know that they have entered the world of a death game, what will the expression on their face look like

    Shaking his head, patting his face, speechless into the city

    In the city, all the buildings are ancient, just like the huge stone carvings. The streets are full of people.

    This is the starting town of the first floor of "aigrandt". It is a town standing on the prairie. It has all directions. Each passage can lead to various areas, towns, villages, even the monster area outside the town.

    "Excellent level 1 novice sword! The attack is half as high as the weapon sent by the system! Two Kores! Only three! Sell out! Come and have a look! "

    "Self made recovery potion! Two bottles of one kroney! PK two is not wrong! Pass by! Don''t miss it! "

    "Lead! Know how to come! "

    "Is there a group to kill monsters? Some groups I am one! Big brother! Group? Little brother, I am good at fighting against monsters, killing monsters, fighting for treasures and picking up and loading things. I just don''t know how to draw water. Let''s team me up! "

    listened to the cry of a sense of full feeling, and the sweat of words and words was coming down. I never expected that the games of the two dimensional world would make complaints about it so much.

    Every new comer who just entered the "Sao" game has the start-up capital of ten coins. Many people in order to be able to practice quickly in the first place, they are all around those stalls to hang around, buy equipment, buy potions, in short, the atmosphere of the game world, but also do not see any difference from the real world.

    In this respect, Maochang Jingyan, who created "Sao", is really a rare talent. Of course, only this kind of world without mystery

    Glancing at the weapons on the stalls, speechless and speechless, he turned his head and walked out of town.

    It''s true that those weapons are much more powerful than the weapons sent by the system in vain. However, compared with the novice equipment, they will soon be eliminated.

    Although there is such a piece of equipment, the training speed in the novice period will certainly be much faster, but for wordless, it is no worse.

    The weapon attack is not enough. We can make up for it with skills. I believe that for "infinite martial arts", it''s just a small idea. Anyway, we need to fight monsters. Good weapons will be available sooner or later

    With the same action as when calling for system projection, the system interface of "Sao" is opened, and the personal status is checked. The basic value that is so complex that it''s almost impossible to save the street.

    looked at the above column of at least ten lines, and could not help but make complaints about it. "It''s just a game. As for the accuracy of surname?"

    I don''t know how many sighs I have. I closed the interface and went on without words

 Chapter 611

    On the first floor of "aigrandt", outside the starting town

    In the rolling prairie, there is a boundless horizon. Except for the town that stands in the center, there are green grass seedlings all around. Flowers with different colors are floating in the plain full of green grass, but they are buried by the same green grass. It''s hard to see its existence

    In addition to these grass seedlings and flowers, here is a boar with a full sense of vision. It''s purple and moves around in the prairie, as if it''s not a pig, but a sheep, which makes the heart pumping.

    Of course, these wild boars are still very good. At least, compared with the real world pigs, their bodies are undoubtedly much cleaner. Their purple fur is bright, as if they are doing maintenance every day. I believe that pulling them back to watch home is enough to sell

    Come out of the starting Town, once you come here, you will see that it''s like shepherding No, the scenes make complaints about pigs. They are all kinds of Tucao. They feel that their three views are being destroyed. In the end, they can only be used to console themselves.

    Perhaps it''s because of the indignation of wordless''s contemptuous eyes. The nearest pig suddenly turns around and his eyes turn red. A pig''s hoof moves on the ground like a mad cow, which makes wordless can''t bear to see again.

    Even after learning the sheep, you can learn the cow. Are you still a pig

    The wild boar opened his mouth and howled. At last, he had the appearance of a little pig. With two sharp teeth, he rushed towards speechless. How can I say that it was slow

    Speechless, he kept the posture of holding his forehead and couldn''t bear to witness, and waited for the wild boar to come. For him, the speed of the pig was slow enough. Even a first-class novice magician couldn''t match him. He didn''t need to be serious at all. He could deal with it at will.

    It''s also because of this mentality, the next moment, wordless decisive tragedy

    He has forgotten that the body in the game is just a fiction, and there is no tyranny from his real ancestor. No matter it''s strength, defense, speed, speechless body, it''s almost the same as an ordinary passer-by. Although the consciousness of many battles has been brought in, his body can''t keep up with his consciousness

    So, when the wordless and unrestrained plan to turn sideways and flash past, his body is like a dozen heavy mountains, no heavy feeling, but the speed can be slow, the body has just moved, the boar has hit up!

    "Bang!"

    A muffled blow sounded, and the boar made a close contact with the wordless belly directly. He bumped wordless into his eyes, bent his body, opened his mouth, and spouted out his mouth involuntarily. Then he flew out very simply.

    I was hit by a pig

    The whole head is filled with this idea. The wordless body is flush with the ground, and slowly flies out. Until it is about to hit the ground, the wordless body slows down. The hands are on the ground, the body is turned upside down, the feet are on the ground, sliding towards the rear. After two or three seconds, the body is stable.

    Looking up, the silent face has completely turned into liver color, ignoring the sudden drop of one-third of the blood volume, looking at the boar in the distance, the wine red pupil is full of resentment.

    It''s estimated that wordless is the first true ancestor who has been hit by wild boar since ancient times

    "Today, if I don''t grill your pig''s hoof with cramps, I will stay in the vacant room for 100 years!"

    The voice full of resentment swings out from the wordless mouth like a ghost in the middle of the night. It can be said to be a cruel and extremely poisonous oath for wordless. It tells others that his heart is full of bitterness and hatred. For a moment, the wild boar seems to be frozen for a while, and then continues to run, intending to give wordless another time.

    Slowly took a breath, speechless face began to become unshakable, consciousness sink into his body now, grasp this strange body with the fastest speed, so as to avoid another tragedy.

    With "infinite martial arts", the mind, skill and body have been integrated. Even if the body is strange, it has been mastered in a moment without words. Now, there should be no problem to play the present full strength!

    "Sonorous!"

    At the moment of boar''s presence, a very common long sword suddenly appeared in front of boar''s tusk, which completely blocked the boar''s momentum. Then, a big foot flew out in an instant and kicked on the boar''s nose. A shrill sound of killing boar sounded, and the boar was kicked out.

    A flash of sword light, lightning like stab in the boar''s neck, a section of visible blood volume quickly reduced, reduced nearly one tenth before stopping.

    Standing in front, speechless looking at the boar who was kicked back by himself, his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled up, and the cup had a general look up to the sky and sighed.

    "This kind of strength is almost the same as when I didn''t have level 10..."

    It''s conceivable that he has changed from a strong man of more than seventy levels to a novice who hasn''t even entered the second level.If there is no "infinite martial arts training", I''m afraid that even the strength of almost level 10 is gone

    Although "infinite martial arts" has infinite magical effect, its physical foundation is too poor, and its effect is naturally greatly reduced.

    "Let''s try the skills in ''Sao'', or when will we have to fight..."

    At this time, there are only two skills in the skill bar: lunge and throw.

    "Remember, the skills in" Sao "seem to be the gesture of starting after touching..."

    Wordless closed his eyes, slowly touched the "stab" skill, and then, a gesture appeared in his mind, the conditioned, wordless sword hand, raised to the shoulder, the body side out

    Almost at the same time, a pink light filled the whole sword body!

    The eyes suddenly opened, and there was a sharp flash in them. Then, wordless people all flew out. The speed was at least five or six times faster than when they were in normal times, compared with just now!

    Quickly came to the boar in front of the sword in hand, a through the boar''s body, came to the boar behind

    A magic wound appears on the boar. Its blood volume immediately drops. After a while, it directly crosses the yellow line, crosses the red line, and then reaches the bottom

    The boar broke into a piece of projection, which showed the experience gained by speechless, the coele, and a piece of material

    I am shocked to see the materials falling into my item column. At the top, the materials appear in my hands. I feel that my hands are heavy, and I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "I''m just saying that. It''s really a pig''s hoof..."

    Wave and put the pig''s hoof in the item column. It''s just a common pig''s hoof. In the "Sao", the price of food materials is good. Such a pig''s hoof can be sold for almost 30 kroner.

    After the first world war with wild boar, combined with some of the original information, wordless also probably understand their own level at this time.

    I haven''t played this game, but I''m better than those so-called beta testers, including Tongren!

    "However, if I can''t compare with the players in an ordinary world, I will live more and more..." When saying this, wordless is full of self-confidence, almost completely forgotten, just now, he was hit by a pig

    After finishing his present state, he lowered his head silently and pondered. A pair of eyes immediately looked at the boars who were walking around.

    It''s almost three hours before the "Sao" game cancels the logout command and becomes a game of death.

    It''s a pity if I don''t take these three hours to practice

    ¡­¡­

    Three hours later, in a square

    Looking around at the terrified expression on the face of the players around, looking at the sky to fully explain the rules of the game of death, the giant who began to disappear gradually, that is, the administrator who just called himself "Maochang Jingyan", speechless, turned around and walked towards the outside of the town

 Chapter 612

    (please support...)

    "Boo!"

    A move of "sudden stab" turned a wolf into a mosaic. Speechless, he turned around, counted the coins and all the items he got on his head, and looked around.

    Different from those players who are immersed in fear and loss, they never put the threat of "death" in their hearts. After enjoying the performance of Jingyan in Maochang, they walked out of the starting town without stopping, and walked towards the next town while clearing the little monsters on the road.

    I don''t know. After those players come back from panic and fear, fighting monsters will become the most controversial activity

    In order to survive in this world successfully, the only way for players is to constantly strengthen themselves, upgrade, fight for treasure, equipment, props, everything that can strengthen their own strength, will become a kind of luxury completely, and there is only one way to obtain these luxury goods, that is, these monsters!

    That is to say, monsters will become sweet pastry, attracting players all the time. At that time, monsters will become something everyone needs to fight for

    So, while those players haven''t recovered from the attack, wordless wants to upgrade their level as much as possible. After all, the world, for him, is also strange

    However, it is almost midnight since the explanation of Jingyan in Maochang

    It''s obvious that some players have begun to face the reality by looking at the wild area that has begun to shout and the skill light that flashes from time to time at night

    "Let''s finish here..." Whispered a word, speechless look to the distance, where, a town slightly larger than the starting Town, is slowly emitting glow in the dark

    Now, the level of wordless has been raised a lot. Compared with other players, it is undoubtedly much higher. It takes the lead. In addition, the skill is all powerful. Every monster can hardly last for a second in wordless hands. However, it keeps such a state. Wordless has been fighting for several hours. The level can be imagined.

    "I don''t know. What''s the current level of Tongren, the original protagonist?"

    After such an idea flashed in my heart, I organized myself wordlessly and went to that town

    Now, the players are still in the starting town. Apart from those blockbusters, the time that hasn''t arrived in one night is not enough to let these new players know the whole game. Naturally, there is not even one player in this town far away from the starting town

    Of course, there can''t be no figures in the town, but these figures are all NPC

    Although it is in the night, but the town is still full of light, there is a feeling of the city of night light, into the town, speechless to find a shop..

    "All of these, change into Kores!"

    For NPC, I didn''t say much. I directly spread all the items I harvested after entering ''Sao'' on the pavement. Some of them are fur bodies, which can be used to make armor and some special items. Some of them are equipment, goods on the road, which are worth a few dollars, but most of them are food materials

    Originally, the ingredients should not be easy to burst out, but the silent harvest, but most of them are ingredients, do not know whether it is good luck or bad luck

    In wordless mind, the NPC in front of him should simply change his own things into Kore coins for himself. Who knows, after looking at his own things, the NPC said something.

    "Visitor, it seems that there are a lot of ingredients in your articles. Are they all brushed from monsters?"

    Smell speech, speechless slightly Zheng for a while, and then can not be ignored nodded, see, the NPC exclaimed. "It seems that you have a high explosion rate in food ingredients. If you can become a chef, these ingredients will be useful..."

    Hearing NPC''s words, wordless turned his back. It''s true that it won''t be difficult to become a chef with his own cooking skills. However, wordless doesn''t want to be a chef.

    In the life profession, there are tailors who can make leather, armor and armor, blacksmiths who can forge swords, knives and guns, and pharmacists who can refine recovery potions and various pharmaceutical props. These three life professions can undoubtedly bring great help to players.

    Chef, that''s the only life profession that has nothing to do with fighting.

    Choose to become a chef, either because of interest, or because you want to find a market, or to make your Wuzang Temple better.

    Speechless although the cooking is good, but really not interested in cooking, as for looking for the market, with such a strong fighting ability, are you afraid that there is no money

    Of course, I want to make my Wuzang Temple better, but I can buy it later. I don''t need to be a chef.The speechless thinking just wanted to say something, a box suddenly popped out in front of him, completely solidified him there.

    "Thanks to the shopkeeper''s notice, you are very lucky to get a clear path that has been pointed out, and you will automatically transfer to a life profession - chef!"

    After seeing the prompt in the box, the silent face became wonderful in an instant.

    Automatic transfer? Very lucky? Return to Ming Road

    Know your sister''s way! Lucky for your sister!

    I''ve been a cook for my wives for so long. Why did I enter the game or become a cook? And it''s still mandatory, whether to give back human rights or not!!!

    The box in front of him disappeared, and he looked at the NPC who had to grab the kitchen knife. He looked like he could not bear to bite. Unfortunately, he was just an NPC, not a bird at all

    After gasping for a few deep breaths, he put away the NPC''s bag containing the coer coins without any words, and he would not leave.

    He has to buy a kitchen knife to become a cook

    In the following time, wordless wandered in the whole town. Every store, wordless visited in person, to understand the purpose of these stores, to pick up some things that can be used, and to check whether there is a task by the way, of course, also bought a kitchen knife

    After a trip, I bought equipment and a large number of recovery props in addition to the kitchen knife. Finally, I replaced the ugly novice equipment.

    From a clothing store came out, at this time, wordless line, has completely changed.

    A black overcoat wrapped the wordless upper part of the body in it, and the equipment inside could not be seen clearly. The lower part of the overcoat like a cape split, and a ribbon fluttered between the arms, the hem and the waist. It looked very free and easy, with a trace of cold air.

    A hand guard is a standard one character type. The whole black sword is behind the silent back. It is just in line with a black coat. It doesn''t look out of place. The body of the sword is about half a sincere palm, about the same as the ordinary sword, but the length is from the silent shoulder to the heel, about one meter seven, quite long.

    This big sword was not bought from those shops, but exploded from monsters. Besides, those shops hosted by NPC can''t sell weapons with such striking shapes. Its quality is dozens of times better than those sold by ordinary shops!

    It''s called "sky watcher"!

    With the rating of this big sword, even if it is used at level 30, it is more than enough!

    This is from the point of view of non-human like wordless. I''m afraid that ordinary players will not only use level 30!

    It''s not impossible to burst such a weapon out of an ordinary low-level wild monster, but it''s just like no silent character. It''s really good and speechless

    In addition, the equipment covered in that decorative coat, wordless strength, at least increased several grades!

    Touch this handsome dress, speechless mouth light hook. "The speed of training can be accelerated a lot..."

    The words fall, speechless raised the footstep, recognized the hotel direction, walked toward there (to be continued. )

 Chapter 613

    Originally, the hotel was set as a place for those players who were tired of playing games to have fun, or a place for people to exchange information and discuss matters, while the hotel room was completely used for decoration. After all, no one would sleep directly in the game.

    now, ''Sao'' has become an alternative reality. Although there are houses, there is no money to buy a room for players who only enter the game for less than a day. Therefore, the hotel room has become an indispensable factor in ''Sao''.

    Since he left the starting town earlier, he was the first customer to occupy the hotel room. Before he went to sleep, the whole hotel didn''t even have a player.

    Who knows, the next morning, speechless out of the door, see is not the silent corridor, but one after another to come and go.

    See here, wordless micro Dun action, and then if nothing happened to go downstairs.

    Obviously, most of the players have begun to face the reality, resulting in a huge increase in the flow of people overnight.

    The downstairs of the hotel is a place similar to a bar or a restaurant, which is filled with tables and chairs, entertaining those players who come. They come down from the upstairs to enter a stream of people that is closer than the upstairs of the hotel. Each player gathers with each other, talking about what they are talking about. In a faint way, they can see a little bit of their faces The sadness of

    After all, it''s a world that can die at any time

    Moreover, the people here, almost everyone, have their own relatives, waiting outside for their return

    Sweeping all the people at the scene, speechless footsteps kept walking downstairs, appeared in the eyes of the crowd, the whole hotel, a moment of silence.

    People can''t help but look at wordless. After seeing wordless''s cool overcoat and apparently expensive weapons behind it, the voice is subconsciously reduced. Looking at wordless eyes, it''s almost silly.

    In full view of the public, speechless and expressionless went to a table, sat down at will, poured out a free drink, began to drink slowly

    Such behavior, fall in the eyes of those players, it is completely become a kind of awe!

    "Who is that man? His equipment looks very advanced... "

    "To be able to equip with such equipment, this person''s level must be very high, and he is an expert!"

    "Isn''t it? It''s less than a day since the "Sao" was launched. How can anyone get such equipment? There must be a limit to good luck! "

    "Hum, that''s not necessarily. Maybe, this person is still a beta blocker. He has the first-hand information of" Sao "and can get a good hand of equipment. Of course..."

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the players in the state of pointing and whispering are suddenly still. Then, a pair of bad, angry and jealous eyes are cast on the speechless body.

    As the name implies, the beta testers are a group of players who have played this game during the "Sao" beta.

    In the month before the "Sao" service was launched, a group of players, who had spent a month in the trial version of the cover test, are said to have taken a lot of steps down, which is also considered as senior players of "Sao".

    Now, ''Sao'' has officially opened, and it has also become a death game, which is undoubtedly a nightmare for other novice players, but for those who have played ''Sao'' before, the advantage they have is big, after all, they have played the game.

    The saying in "Sao" ushered in the next day. Not only the players began to cheer up, but also those blocking testers began to strengthen themselves to the maximum by relying on the first-hand game data they had.

    Where can we receive the mission, where can we get good equipment, and what kind of attack methods and weaknesses the monsters have? The blockers all have their own advantages, just like those who are reborn to the past. It can be imagined that most of the top players of "Sao" in the future have to be these blockers.

    Unfortunately, the identity of the examinee has not only brought benefits, but also brought negative effects

    For those who master most of the game data, all the new players hold not vision, nor reverence, but jealousy!

    Hate that they can have such favorable conditions, hate that they can keep climbing, hate that they can live better in this world

    In addition, the subconscious of human selfishness makes these sealed testers have the idea of occupying favorable resources, and start to roam the game world alone, leaving all the new people behind, so that these players who are not sealed testers have more resentment towards sealed testers.

    Naturally, hearing the news that the person in front of us is a beta tester, these people''s hatred is also released.By a pair of eyes full of negative emotions watching, speechless can not help but big frown, face also down.

    Of course, he knows why these players are doing this to him, but, let''s not say that he is not a beta blocker, even if it is, so what

    Is it the beta testers who have to stand up and help them? Who stipulated it

    Because the future of a blank, human ugly side, has been fully exposed!

    Slowly put down the cup in hand, the cold wine red pupil swept all the people on the scene, and the sense of oppression leaked from it made those players'' faces white, and the jealousy in their eyes turned into fear, and they all lowered their heads and dared not look at each other with speechless eyes.

    Unfortunately, there are still some people who are not afraid of death

    "Hello, boy..."

    A tall man, with five or six people surrounded by speechless, full of haze eyes on speechless body, looking down at him, full of bad intentions.

    Speechless glanced at him, and then continued to drink without noticing. On the forehead of the tall man, there was a blue tendon.

    "Bang!"

    The big hand smashed on the table, which made the table tremble. The big man with high head roared: "boy! I''m calling you, don''t you hear me? "

    Smell speech, speechless this just raised the head, have no happy have no sad eyes, look high head big man to feel slightly unnatural.

    "What''s up?"

    "Yes, of course..." The tall man sneered and glanced at the equipment on Wuyan''s body. "Your family looks very rich. Our pockets are a little tight now. Why don''t you give us a hand?"

    "Help?" Speechless smile shook his head. "In other words, are you here to rob?"

    "What''s the matter..." The tall man said coldly with a little Grudge: "anyway, you test people have the ability, and it''s not bad for this money."

    Speechless, he continued to drink from the glass.

    "I''m sorry, I''m not a blocker..."

    "Not a blocker?" The tall man laughed and pointed to the equipment on Wuyan''s body. "It''s not a blocker who can get such good equipment in a night? You don''t cheat! "

    "A liar?" Wordless side of the head. "Lie to you? Do you need it? "

    "You..." When the tall man''s face was angry, his followers immediately shouted: "little devil! Don''t be so arrogant! Just because you''re well equipped doesn''t mean you''re strong! "

    Hearing this, he began to laugh. "That''s right, that''s great!"

    Standing up, glancing at these people, he said with the a silent smile, "just because you are a little tall and fierce doesn''t mean you are not insects!"

    "Stinky boy!" The tall man stepped into the silent front step by step, used to pull each other''s collar, but was blocked by a layer of invisible obstacles.

    According to the rules of the game, you can''t do anything in the town, unless the player''s action will not cause harm to people. The harm here also includes mental harm, such as harassment of different surnames.

    Pulling collar, which belongs to the action of insulting family name, also belongs to the category of mental injury.

    The tall man was even angrier when he failed to pull the collar.

    "Little devil! Come out! I''ll fight you! "

 Chapter 614

    The words "Duel" reverberated continuously over the huge hotel. Everyone was surprised. Then, a happy expression appeared on most people''s faces.

    It''s going to be bad luck for that beta tester

    In the end, there is no one who is willing to believe that speechless is not an examinee

    "Duel?..." Speechless laugh, a few can be called sniffy laughter leaked from his mouth, which contains contempt, who can hear it.

    "You..." His eyes suddenly turned cold and looked straight at the tall man. "Are you sure?..."

    With only one look, the face of the tall man has changed dramatically. He has stepped back like a conditioned reflex, and a little sweat has flowed on his forehead.

    Speechless and contemptuous shook his head, turned around and walked towards the door.

    "Equipment doesn''t mean the strong, but even equipment can''t match me. What do you take to fight me..."

    The voice still reverberated in the hotel, but it disappeared at the door of the hotel when all the people were lost in the trance

    In the hotel, some players who were not immersed in the silent voice slipped out of the hotel quietly, and left in different directions

    For wordless, it''s just a little farce. After turning around, he completely forgot about it. Therefore, he didn''t know that among players, the news about the appearance of a "beta blocker" has been delivered very quickly.

    game player do or think the same without prior consulation2. They disappear from the eyes of ordinary players, because they have to turn the resources that are advantageous at hand to strength, so they are not worth the noise. So people can not find the seals.

    Now, there is a beta tester, the vast majority of players, are up to some ideas.

    In a way, the sealed tester is a mobile treasure house. Because of the intelligence, their wealth is not poor. If they can make a profit, it means that they can live better and expand their chances of survival.

    Of course, these are all the ideas of the curfew generation. Those who have great wisdom and a little brain will not focus on these foreign things.

    What is the reason why the beta testers are called beta testers

    Isn''t it because they have information about the game

    This is the real wealth!

    In addition, the beta testers themselves must be a good master, at least to occupy the first place, the level must be raised, to get the help of a beta testers, then the benefit is the greatest!

    So, those in order to survive better, overnight, in a hurry gathered people, founded the guild''s presidents, began to be ready to move

    At present, the wearing characteristics of "wearing a black coat and carrying a black sword" in the whole town have become the most frequent sentence.

    At this time, he had not left the town, so unfortunately, he was stopped

    "Hello, I''m from xxxxx guild. Our guild sincerely invites you to join our guild. As long as you join, you will enjoy the best treatment of our guild..."

    "Hello, I''m from xxxxx guild. The strength of our guild is absolutely first-class among all guilds. As long as you join, you can immediately sit in the high-level position of the guild and enjoy the protection of all members of the guild..."

    "Hello, I am..."

    Surrounded by a group of people to their own enthusiasm of the contest, speaking saliva is also disorderly spray, speechless was scared of a stupefied, half a day later to slow down, the heart is a little sad.

    I didn''t expect that I''m in such a good suit, but I''ve caused myself a lot of trouble

    Listening to the names of strange guilds that constantly spread to my ears, I shook my head in silence. Originally, there were four guilds standing at the top of the "Sao", namely "blood League knights", "Saint dragon union", "Fenglin volcano" and "army".

    Is there any guild that is comparable to these guilds? I don''t know. He only knows that the members of yuanyuanyuanli and strategy group are basically composed of these four guilds. Therefore, in terms of strength, they should be the top four guilds.

    And the guild name that came into his ear from all directions, he didn''t even know one. Either he was carried by others, or he sank in obscurity. Who would join him

    "All right..." Compared with those noisy invitations, the sound hundreds of times lighter than the faint sound, but it makes the sound of the surrounding guild presidents as suddenly stop as if they were stuck in the neck.

    "Listen up..." Looking around at the guild presidents, he said quietly: "I''m not a beta blocker..."

    Words fall, ignore those stuck in place of the guild president, speechless steps, head also did not return to leave

    "Well, I''ll tell you where these examiners are going to pay attention to our life and death. They only care about themselves!"When the silent figure disappeared in the public''s field of vision, some of the above-mentioned unpleasant comments were ringing, and some of the guild Presidents were unwilling to follow up again, leaving behind some of the hateful guild presidents who were unwilling to speak there.

    As for those guild presidents who intend to track wordless, and those players who have bad intentions, they have almost gone back. When they find out, wordless has disappeared

    Outside the town, speechless looked back at the bustling town, shrugged his shoulders and went on walking, but soon he stopped again and sighed.

    "Come out..."

    At the gate of the town, a figure seemed to be startled. His head shrank in, but he soon came out again, hesitated for a moment, and walked out

    Turning around, I was speechless when I saw the stalker who had not been dumped by myself.

    "Female?..." Speechless surprised said.

    In front of her, the girl shrunk her head, glanced at her silently, and then stepped back two steps. It seemed like she was guarding against Wolves, causing wordless distress.

    "Miss, are you also here to invite me to the guild?" Speechless and powerless waved. "I''m not a beta blocker. I think you''d better go back..."

    "That..." The girl raised her head a little eagerly and said in a panic, "I''m not here to invite you into the guild..."

    "Then what are you here for?" No words, no good spirit.

    The girl''s pink face turned red, once again lowered her head, wriggled and pinched, which made the audience worried. After a long time, she said in a mosquito voice, "yes Shall I follow you?... "

    "Ha?..." Speechless for a moment.

    What kind of God is this

    "Follow Me? " Pointing to his nose, speechless uncertain said, after seeing the girl red cheek nodded, the expression was wonderful.

    Although the girl in front of her is not a great beauty, she is also a charming and lovely girl. Even if she is used to seeing all kinds of second-order beauties with speechless eyes, she has to say that she is at least a first-class one, and she is a little beauty.

    Now, such a little beauty, unexpectedly sent her to the door, said to follow her

    The first feeling of speechless is absurd

    "Why are you following me?" Silent wry smile way, want to say the other side covets own ''beautiful appearance'', that is only after turning over, can happen.

    Unexpectedly, hearing the silent words, the girl''s face darkened.

    "Because I want to live... "

    The expression on the face is stiff, looking at the girl with gloomy face on the opposite side, speechless and silent.

    Want to live, what a sad sentence

    In "Sao", there are not many female surnames, but there are still many, many or few, accounting for about 30-40%.

    But about 30 to 40% of the female surnames can really live on their own in this world, only less than 10%

    She is either willing to be numb, waiting for others to save her life in the town, or depending on the strong to ensure her own safety.

    The girl in front of me probably belongs to the latter

    Looking at the girl not far away, wordless frowned. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?"

    The girl was shocked and shook her head. Her face turned pink again. "Bad guy, not as beautiful eyes as you..."

    Speechless almost fell to the ground.

    What logic is this (to be continued. )

 Chapter 615

    Can girls judge people by their looks

    Looking at the girl in the middle of shyness, speechless can''t help but give birth to such doubts, and doubts for a while, but also into helplessness.

    "well, even if I''m not a bad person, how can you be sure that I can make you live?"

    Wordless hands around the chest, on the girl''s eyes. "I''ve said that I''m not a test taker, don''t you believe it?"

    "No, it''s not..." The girl''s hands were constantly agitated together, obviously very nervous, but she said softly: "you can get such good equipment, you are either a blocker or a real strong one, no matter what you are, you will certainly be able to help me!"

    The analysis of the girl''s head is right, but it makes wordless look at her a little more impressive. "Then how are you sure that I will let you follow me?"

    "I''m not sure..." The girl lowered her head. "I just have no way..."

    "My strength is too weak, my skills are not very good, and I am not very good at playing games. Those guilds and teams are not willing to let me join..."

    "Won''t it?" Speechless a hand to support forehead, gnash teeth of say: "is now beautiful woman not attractive?"? No one left you... "

    The girl is a little bit embarrassed and doesn''t know what to say. The same, wordless state is the same.

    To tell you the truth, if you really have such a girl around you, although it should be OK to ensure her safety, many things can''t be carried out...

    now it''s a time to seize every minute and seize every second, so how can you guarantee your strength if you don''t seize the time to upgrade and fight for treasure? Wordless can''t be arrogant enough to practice at will, you can sit in the first player''s seat, don''t forget, there is also a original protagonist, desperately in a hurry

    So, in front of the girl, really can''t take around

    "You can stay in town all the time..." "There is no danger in the town," the silent showman advised. "As long as you take good exercise in your life and career, and believe that there will be no problem with the source of life, why do you have to take risks?"

    "But my life profession is to practice medicine..." The young girl said wrongly, "the materials needed for making medicine are also very precious. I don''t have the money to collect them. I don''t know how to use them. I can''t support my life at all."

    "That''s just the beginning..." Speechless and painstakingly said: "in the later period, the price of materials will surely fall, and your technique will slowly rise. At that time, can''t you go up step by step?"

    Smell speech, young girl slightly a Zheng, immediately at a loss said: "then how to endure in the early stage?"

    Speechless suddenly choked.

    It seems that the girl also knows that her demands are too much. It''s nice for the person in front of her to take care of him. Now she looks down and feels uneasy, but speechless is also a headache

    At this time, within the town, a full armed five people team came out slowly and passed the silent scene.

    "Eh?" One of the players with the male surname of "double stick" was stunned after seeing the silent appearance, and then a pair of eyes lit up.

    "It''s him! That blocker! "

    "Sealed by..." Another male player with a Warhammer hurriedly came forward and saw speechless. "It''s really him!"

    "It seems that he is the only one..." The double stick makes the eyes twinkle and makes a decision in an instant.

    "President!" When he heard the words of the double staff emissary, the Warhammer emissary immediately gave a exclamation. "Do you want to..."

    "Don''t think about it!" The man known as the president rushed to explain. "I want to invite him to join our guild!"

    "Join the guild?" The remaining four people looked at each other, hesitated and said, "but he is the tester..."

    The president with the double stick hesitated and raised his head. "Anyway, it''s OK to go up and say hello..."

    After thinking for a while, they nodded and agreed. Under the leadership of their own president, they went to the silent direction to break the deadlock and silence of the "two people''s world".

    "Hello..."

    I''ve noticed that someone has turned his head and looked at the sound source. "Are you?"

    The double staff made me ponder for a moment and step forward. "Hello, I''m the president of the" night of the moon black cats "guild, Qitai!"

    "Moon night black cat group" Silent tiger body a shock, at this time speechless just noticed a figure, a standing in the "night of the moon black cat group" behind all the people, the only female surname.

    Seeing her, wordless mouth became "O". "Lucky girl!"

    "Lucky girl?" Qi Qi, a member of the "black cat group on the moon night", was stunned on the spot, and Qi Tai was even more surprised and said, "do you know lucky?"

    Speechless just reflected how stupid he said. He immediately hit haha, which was a blatant change of topic, but he felt a little bit general.

    I didn''t expect to see a "black cat group on the moon night" in the original book, which was lamented by countless people, just one day after entering "Sao". Fortunately."What can I do for you?" Put away the feeling in the heart, speechless.

    Qi Tai seemed to pause for a moment, and then said, "well, we just saw the legendary beta testers, so we just came to have a look..."

    "Legend? Sealed by? " Speechless shook his head. "It''s nothing to look at, because I''m neither a legendary character nor a beta tester?"

    "But you..." Qi too glanced at the equipment on wordless body, the meaning is very obvious.

    See, speechless helpless. "I''m just a bit lucky..."

    "So..." Qi too pondered for a while, immediately seem to have made what decision, looked to speechless. "Since you are not a beta blocker, I want to invite you to join our guild!"

    "Join the guild?" Speechless Zheng ran, a bit strange face said: "others are to seal the identity of the tester to invite me into the guild, you are to the identity of not sealed."

    Qi too embarrassed touched his head, but did not explain.

    Speechless looking at the original work, the chairman of "the black cat troupe on the moon night" who said to the original main character Tongren, "the cheater like you is not qualified to join our guild", looked at their back again, peeped at their own luck secretly, glanced at their side, and the eyes suddenly brightened.

    "That, Qitai..." Speechless waved to Qi Tai, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, for some reasons, I may not be able to join your guild..."

    Looking at Qi Tai''s disappointed eyes, speechless patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the direction of the girl. "But if you can, I hope you can let her join your guild!"

    The five of the "black cat group on the moon night" and the young girl were stunned at the same time

    "It''s like this..."

    After explaining the girl''s story to Qi Tai, Qi Tai is relieved. Looking at the girl who looks half as good as lucky, Qi Tai has no objection. She is determined on the spot.

    "Yes, there are only five of us. If you like, miss, we are always welcome!"

    "Really?" The girl''s little face cheered and jumped up. Her lovely appearance made her look like she had found an organization.

    "Thank you for doing me a big favor..." Speechless relieved, he said to Qitai, reached out his hand, opened the system interface, and after a few clicks on it, a trading box popped up in front of Qitai. There were some excellent rated equipment and a large number of kroney in the box.

    Qi Tai was startled immediately. "Here This is

    "Well, it''s a gift to meet you..." A silent chuckle. "With all this equipment and money, the night of the moon black cat regiment will be much better..."

    "There''s no reason for us to accept such a valuable thing!" Qi is too flustered to say, can see, the thing that does not have speech to give, after all how valuable.

    "Of course there are reasons!" Speechless nodded, walked to lucky side, in her startled eyes, touched her head. "I hope this little gift can help you get rid of your shyness..."

    Fortunately, she looked at the speechless one touching her head. When she came back to her mind, speechless had already begun to go far.

    Subconsciously, fortunately shouted: "what''s your name!"

    "Speechless..."

    At this time, the girl also responded.

    "Good man! My name is poetic sound. The figure in the distance seems to fluctuate for a while, as if falling down (to be continued. )

 Chapter 616

    In a twinkling of an eye, a month''s time passed quietly

    The first month in "Sao" can be called the most eventful month. Here, the law of "survival of the fittest, survival of the fittest" has reached its limit. In just two months, nearly two thousand players have left the stage of "Sao" forever and the stage of the world forever

    After a month of cruel survival, now, there is a little tense feeling in the "Sao". This feeling is similar to the atmosphere in the world of sparril, which means that the weak are strong and the strength is supreme

    Many players have begun to really come to the fore. They have a little reputation in the world of "Sao". It is also feasible to apply this sentence to "Sao". Originally, some players who are not even examiners have grown up surprisingly under the pressure of the environment. Together with some guilds, they are slowly rising in the game world.

    Just don''t know, in the long game time, they, how many people can persist

    Others don''t know without words, but they feel that their perseverance is good, because in this month, they all used it to practice!

    Every day is to find, kill, find and kill monsters, and occasionally take on some tasks. For one month in a row, we have maintained this state.

    In a month, speechless and constantly exercise their own life profession, that is, the chef, will be "Sao" in all kinds of strange materials into the real life of all kinds of seasoning, plus according to the dishes in memory, find out some similar materials, the whole of a unique "Sao" world can use recipes.

    If the current speechless chef takes out his identity, then no one in the whole "Sao" can compare with him in this ability. After all, speechless has the skill of "proficient in cooking" and the ability of "complete memory". The whole recipe is basically appropriate.

    Of course, the progress in cooking can only be regarded as a little seasoning for life. The real progress is terrifying, which is the strength of speechless.

    Originally, limited by this false and "cowardly" body, the ability of speechless is that there is no one in ten. Even the exertion of the "infinite martial arts" has fallen to more than one level, which can be said to be various pits

    Now, with the gradual improvement of the level, and with the help of some drugs, wordless physique is also rising. With the continuous replacement of equipment, even if there is no way to compare with the body, it is much higher than the players.

    I believe that there is no silent opponent in the whole tier 1. If we can''t find the location of the tier 1 boss, we want to directly break the tier 1 which has been firm for a month.

    What''s more surprising is that one day, wordless received the prompt tone of system upgrade in the constant killing of monsters!

    It''s not the system of "Sao", but the real system, which is compatible with the silent soul!

    However, killing monsters in "Sao" can also gain experience!

    It''s true that the system gets the judgment of experience, that is to participate in the battle of hostility to itself and win. Although the monsters in "Sao" are virtual, the hostility to players is real. It''s not surprising to defeat such monsters and gain experience without saying.

    With such an unexpected joy, wordless practice will be more diligent. Unfortunately, the level of monsters on level 1 is too low to get much experience at all. Judging from the sparril world, it is about the level of level 1 and level 2. Even if the number is huge, how much experience can be taken

    Perhaps, the previous level was accumulated after the previous battle. The monsters in "Sao" are just the last straw to overwhelm the camel.

    However, the speed of wordless training has not been reduced. Along with the rising level, there are also a lot of money, props, equipment and various materials and items to be gained. Now, wordless family must be the richest in the whole ''Sao''!

    Or the kind of oil

    This point can be seen from the fortunate and poetic voice and wordless chat

    "Brother, are you too rich..." Fortunately, I was stunned at the number of coins in the wordless items column, and I felt dizzy looking at the series of zeros in the back. "You are a person, but you can have money that is far less than the total fund of a guild. It''s really..."

    Looking at the trading box in front of me, some of the coins from silent trading still have equipment. Fortunately, I made a direct point to make sure. My neck has been stretched out all the time, and I can''t help but smile at the poetry shaking there. "Great! People can have a new batch of medicine making materials! "

    "It''s not all yours..." Speechless and unsavory, he took a look at the poetic sound.

    A month ago, I had a deal with the "night of the moon black cat group". After that, I was completely familiar with wordless.When they were separated from the "black cat group on the moon night", they left their names without any words, which led to two more names in their friend column which had been empty for a long time. Fortunately, there were also poems.

    After having a connection, wordless and "night of the moon black cat group" gradually get familiar with, and even develop to the point of cooperation.

    Every day, when they come back from silent practice, they will trade some useless equipment, props and items to the "night of the moon black cat group" and ask them to help them deal with these items and change them into a kroney, while the "night of the moon black cat group" will draw a part of the handling fee or some useful equipment from them.

    After all, selling goods in NPC stores can only be described as cheap. If the people of "black cat group on the moon night" set up a stall to operate, the value of the goods will be much greater. In the end, there will be no loss or even profit, and the "black cat group on the moon night" can also make a profit.

    Moreover, in the eyes of wordless, those useless equipment are rare in the eyes of the "night of the moon black cat group", and even the strength of the "night of the moon black cat group" has developed rapidly.

    This is why the relationship between the two sides has become extremely close.

    By the way, Shiyin has also become a professional herbalist of the "moon night black cat group". For her who is not good at fighting, she is also a good home.

    As for the reason why fortune is called brother Wuyan, the sinner, or himself Wuyan, more accurately, when we first met, the one who blurted out "lucky sister"

    Since then, I have been very timid. I was scared to live in "Sao". It seems that I found a way to rely on it. I just want to call wordless as my brother, but wordless can''t tell her. I''m the nickname given to her by the people in the house

    So, after Qin Li, the second cheap sister was born

    "I said, aren''t you tired of trading like this every day?" Holding his cheeks, he knelt on a chair, shaking his feet constantly. "In other words, it''s more convenient for you to join the" night of the moon black cat group "

    Smell speech, fortunately also slightly show the look of expectation to see speechless, let speechless burst of wry smile. "Can you keep up with me?"

    Fortunately, with the sound of poetry, I stopped talking

    "By the way, brother..." Fortunately, I suddenly raised my head and looked at Wuyan. "The president said that he received the news that tomorrow, there will be a strategic meeting on the 1st floor of boss, which will be held in the town square!"

    When I heard lucky words, I was speechless for a moment, and then I was pleased. "Strategy meeting? In other words, someone has found the location of tier 1 boss? "

    Fortunately, nodded his head, and the silent corner of his mouth suddenly pulled up a curve. "Finally found..."

    "Brother, will you go too?" Fortunately, he could not help but say, "then we..."

    "Don''t join us for a while!" I don''t want to say anything and refuse directly. "Although your strength is improving very fast, let''s wait and see about the boss war first..."

    "Then Ok... "

    Speechless smile, touch the lucky head, thinking began to drift away

    "Tomorrow..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 617

    Next time, tolbana, the center of town

    In order to explore the next tier 1, today, the strategy meeting of tier 1 boss will be held here

    In the early morning, on the four sides of the town center, some figures came from inside and gathered here. These people are all players with a lot of strength, maybe with some background cards and means. They came here after hearing that there will be a strategic meeting of the first level boss

    I don''t know if it''s a deliberate relationship. Among these people, there are guild players, none of them, even some with a fixed team, haven''t come

    Perhaps, in their eyes, a meeting gathered by miscellaneous people is just a joke. After all, even they have not been able to enter the boss''s room

    If they know that in the original, these people are the ones who attack the next level, don''t know what expression it will be

    Along with the passage of time, many people have gathered on a half ring platform here, and the players who have a little reputation in Pingyue continue to come, and sit on the semi-circular ladder platform, watching the platform below, or whispering, or discussing, waiting for the arrival of the conference host one after another

    When wordless came here, there were already nearly 30 players on the platform, gathered here.

    And the first appearance, unexpected, that cool dress, immediately became the focus of everyone on the scene.

    "Black coat Big black sword One of the players seemed to think of something and was shocked. "Is he the high-profile beta tester of the past?"

    Sealed by All the people in the room were noisy, whispering and looking at each other in the direction of speechless. There were all kinds of looks, among which the negative ones occupied the majority

    At the top of the platform, when I heard the word "sealed tester", a player with short black hair and beautiful appearance, even a small white face, turned his head and looked speechless. Like him, there was a player who was covered in a cloak and hung a short sword around his waist

    "He''s a blocker..." Black hair handsome little white face players murmured a word, looking at the speechless eyes not only less negative than those players, but also a little bit of empathy.

    As for another cloak player, he can''t see the expression clearly. He can only vaguely judge that the other player is paying attention to wordless

    Being in full view of the public, I had expected that it would be such a situation. I could not help but feel a little bored. I began to ponder whether I would be too high-profile.

    Walking to the side of the platform, he waved his clothes without any words, and did not sit down. Standing like this, he looked around bored. Soon, he found the little white face with black hair staring at him and the Cape player who was not far away from him.

    See speechless look over, black hair small white face unexpectedly nodded to him, the attitude of showing kindness is very clear, but speechless but looking at him, slightly surprised.

    Because, compared with some beautiful girls, this pretty little white face is the original protagonist, Tonggu and people, game ID - Tongren!

    At this time, I didn''t think of it until I was speechless. It seems that there was also a strategic meeting of the first level boss in yuanyuli. It seems that both the original protagonist and the heroine took part in it.

    Is that the strategy meeting, this one

    "If so, that person is..." Wine red eyes looked at the Cape player who was not far away from himself. From one corner of the Cape, I could see a little chestnut hair, shaking in the Cape

    The original hostess, Ming Yue Nai City, game ID - Athena!

    Carefully looked at the Cape players, that is, yasena, and then looked at the Tongren sitting not far away. He lowered his head wordlessly, and an interesting expression appeared on his face.

    "It seems that this boss war will not be boring..."

    A blue haired player with a sword came out from a corner of the platform below, and saw that someone had stepped on the platform, and on the ladder platform, everyone''s voice gradually diminished, and looked down.

    "Thank you for being invited today. I''m diabel!" The player who called himself diabel smiled at the crowd. After introducing himself, he knocked on his armor with one hand. "The profession thinks of itself as a knight!"

    Hearing diabel''s words, the people in the room all laughed and laughed. They even shook their heads in silence.

    There is no professional system for "Sao". Generally, a person''s career is determined by the weapons he holds. For example, a swordsman or a knight can hold a sword. There is no stipulation that a person must be a career. A swordsman can also hold a gun and act as a long gun emissary. It''s just a choice of proficiency and expertise

    Diarell didn''t get the joke''s consciousness at all. He raised his hand and pressed it. His face was tense.

    "Today, our team found boss''s room at the top of the tower!"Everyone''s expression stagnated. The wordless one at the top squinted, looked at diabel at the bottom, and waited for him to speak

    "We have to knock down the boss and get to the second floor!" When he said this, diabel looked very determined. "Tell those who are still waiting in the starting town that the game of death will come to an end one day. It''s our duty to gather here!"

    "Yes! Everyone! "

    The determined voice reverberated over the square, and the players looked at each other. Then, together, they began to ring loudly. Together with applause and whistles, they gave it to diabel on the platform.

    It has to be said that diabel''s words can really arouse people''s minds. Before the boss war, these players are already on fire. It will definitely have a good effect to attack boss with such momentum!

    Diarell chuckled and said in a loud voice, "OK! It''s not too late. Now we''ll start the strategy meeting! "

    "First of all, please form a team of six!"

    Suddenly, speechless very clear see, Tongren''s face changed.

    "Defensive boss is not something that ordinary teams can fight against, so we must form teams and unite!"

    The players nodded their heads in sympathy, and then began to form a team. Only wordless and Asina didn''t do anything, and Tongren looked around in panic.

    Tong people looked at yasena, and looked at speechless, and immediately the butt was moving towards yasena''s direction, seeing speechless mouth corner.

    Is this product a natural peach blossom? Clearly do not know each other''s details, but also subconsciously to find a woman, really

    But for a while, Tongren and yasena have formed a team, and then Tongren turn their head to the silent place.

    "Well, would you like to come with me?"

    Smell words, speechless Zheng for a while, then smile and shake his head. "No, I''m not used to team..."

    Tongren is stunned. "However, the defensive boss is not a person to attack it?"

    "Isn''t it something one can do?" Speechless slowly stood up, an invisible momentum flashed in the air, no one noticed, but Tongren and yasena felt it clearly, and their faces were startled at the same time.

    "Who told you that boss can''t do it alone?" A silent smile. "It''s enough for me alone!"

    In such a big talk, if it had been said before, the Tongren and Asina would have thought it was speechless and arrogant, but when they recalled the extraordinary sense of oppression just now, they didn''t say anything, only Asina''s face hidden under the cloak seemed to be looking at speechless, as if they knew each other again.

    "Well, it''s almost time for the group?" Diabel smiled. "Then..."

    "Wait for me!"

    Suddenly, a rough voice interrupted diabel''s speech.

    All of them were surprised and looked up to the sound source. An old-fashioned player with a small hedgehog head fell into the eyes of all of them.

    The player jumped from above and came to the platform.

    See this person, speechless eyes flash a pure light (to be continued. )

 Chapter 618

    Suddenly, there was such a change. After jumping out of such a person, diabel was stunned. Looking at the hedgehog head player with a spike like a meteor hammer, he didn''t respond for a long time.

    a pair of them are very cruel. They look around like mice, and the hedgehog player points to himself with his thumb.

    "My name is yawang!"

    He looked up at a large number of players on the platform, without any stage fright. Instead, he turned around and faced everyone.

    "Before I fight boss, I have something to say..."

    Holding a guanxi cavity, yawang points to the crowd with one hand, and the direction of his fingers, I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional, pointing to the only one standing speechless!

    "In this case, someone has to apologize to the two thousand people who died earlier!"

    "Apologize?" Everyone looked at each other, they were a little confused, but some smart people guessed the meaning of the yawang words, and began to see speechless.

    But speechless is to look at the tooth king below with no expression, no speech, no expression, just a faint irony, but it is revealed from the eyes.

    Tongren''s expression also became a little strange after yawang''s words were sent out. His hands were tightly clasped. For a moment, diabel''s eyes flashed unnaturally, but recovered immediately.

    "Mr. yawang, are the people you are talking about the previous beta players?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Yawang didn''t care about diabel''s identity as the host of this meeting at all, and he was still shouting wildly.

    "Those blockbusters, on the day the damn game started, dropped all the rookies and disappeared!" The tooth King''s cruel eyes turned to the speechless on the top, and the words in his mouth obviously had the specific surname.

    "They monopolize hunting grounds, simple tasks, only focus on their own strength, but they do not care about other people''s affairs at all!"

    With the words of the king of teeth coming out, the players'' eyes gradually became bad, and they all looked speechless, which was full of jealousy. The doings of

    Tung are as like as two peas. The words of the king of tooth are exactly the same as what he has done.

    However, the Tongren are more worried about the speechlessness of the sealed beta testers. In the absence of a hidden identity, what can we do? Even Asina has turned to him.

    But what they saw was that they had nothing to say

    The king of teeth knew that his words had worked, and this time he didn''t hide his purpose. He called out to the mute on the stage: "the sealed examiner, you''d better kneel down and apologize to everyone, and spit out the money and goods saved. Otherwise, as a team partner, you can''t trust your life!"

    All players together, immediately, a pair of greedy, jealous eyes on the body of speechless, under the words of the king of teeth, they also coveted the money and goods on speechless body.

    There is no doubt that the family of a sealed tester is huge!

    "This is bad..." Tongren and diabel, two players who are both sealed off testers, said in their hearts that the emotion of rabbit death and fox sorrow was growing in their hearts, and their speechless eyes became anxious gradually.

    In the eyes of all people, speechless but turned his mouth and opened his mouth. "Team? Partner?... "

    Look straight down at the tooth king, speechless and indifferent smile. "I said, are you mistaken?"

    Hearing the speechless words, everyone was stunned.

    "Indeed, as a companion, trust is important..." Wordless narrowed his eyes and smiled a little disdainfully. "But with a fellow like you, you want to be my companion?"

    "What do you say!"

    The king clenched his fist angrily, just wanted to say something, but the speechless on the stage disappeared abruptly. When it reappeared, it was a tiptoe that touched the ground and fell on the side of the king!

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The king of teeth was shocked and lost his color. He retreated quickly. But he fell on the ground and the sound of his body hitting the ground woke up all the players.

    "He When... " The players were shocked to see the silence on the stage.

    "So fast!" Tongren and yasena were shocked when their eyes narrowed. Even they didn''t see when speechless moved to that position!

    "Apologize to you and kneel?" Side of the head, speechless slowly toward the king of teeth, each step, the king of teeth is a startled ass move.

    "Let''s not say if I''m a beta blocker, even if so, how about..." Speechless and contemptuous. "Just because I played a month more than you, because I had the first-hand information, I had to take care of you, offer you like a God, and support you?"

    "King of teeth, you really deserve to have a good name, a good mouth of the king of dung spray..." Speechless bully body and up, condescending squint at the tooth king with a face full of horror and indignation, a ray of murderous gas came out."Believe it or not, I can kill you at any time!"

    "Kill!" All the people, including Tongren, Asina and diabel, Qi Qi cried out.

    "You You Kill me The tooth King ''s grim face has been scared white by a word in his speechless mouth. He did not expect that such a word should be uttered among the people who gave up money and goods, kneeling on the ground and shivering under the pressure of his people according to his expectation.

    "You Do you want to break the law? " Cried the king of teeth, his voice sharp and restrained. He was trembling all over, but he betrayed his heart.

    Speechless shook his head and laughed, the unspeakable irony in the laughter. "Breaking the law? Where is the law? Is it illegal to kill as stipulated in "Sao"

    The tooth King''s heart began to beat. For him, the word "kill" was so powerful, because it was said from a player''s mouth.

    Saw the tooth King''s appearance, speechless disgusted turned around, but the voice was still full of ridicule. "Worm, you haven''t woke up from your dream in reality, have you?"

    Cold swept tooth king one eye, speechless cold voice said: "here, everyone has to struggle for survival, because you do not struggle, you have only one way to die!"

    "The examiners struggled, but some died..."

    "Novices struggled, so two thousand died, but another two thousand survived..."

    "If you vent your unbalanced emotions by hating others, killing a moth like you is just to let more people live!"

    "You You The tooth King''s face is white as paper, completely without the arrogant appearance before. Now he has only fear. Looking at the undisguised coldness and murderous intention in wordless eyes, he cried out in a broken voice: "kill people, and you are not afraid to be despised by everyone?"

    "Spit on..." Speechless immediately laughed. "Then you let them spit it out. Thousands of people have died in my hands!"

    All the people in the room took a breath of cool air, and their eyes began to become frightened. The king of teeth turned his eyes and almost didn''t faint.

    In this ordinary world where there is no mystery but ordinary science and technology, killing people is very chilling.

    Not to mention thousands of people!

    No one thinks that speechless is a lie, because that trace of killing intention like a beast has already made them believe. Although in their feelings, they are only cold, and don''t know what killing intention is

    "You..." Diabel hesitated and said cautiously, "are you a murderer?"

    Speechless glanced at him, did not answer, but asked, "can I have boss information?"

    In a daze, diabel nodded his head subconsciously. In a trance, he passed all the information about the 1-tier boss on hand to wordless. When he came back to God, wordless had turned around. In the pair of scared eyes, he went to a distance

    On the terrace, Asina watched wordless all the time, watched wordless walk out of the field, then lowered her head, didn''t know what she was thinking (to be continued. )

 Chapter 619

    The speechless player who left in advance didn''t know. After he left, the three or forty players in the arena almost didn''t use the sound shell to overturn the same arena.

    In his own side, unexpectedly there is a "killer maniac" of the existence, which is undoubtedly like an atomic bomb, will all people''s heads, to the explosion of stupor

    One by one, the players are constantly expressing their feelings in their mouths. As the king of teeth said, they spit out the "killer maniacs" in their eyes.

    But later, as some people''s heads began to wake up, the saying of "murderer" was gradually questioned.

    It''s not that they don''t believe what they say, but that a man who killed thousands of lives, why didn''t he even report the news? No matter in the real world or in the game world, a large number of cases of life and death are gone, except for the 2000 people who died in a month.

    Is that the person who killed the two thousand people

    Of course, this is impossible.

    So, after a discussion, a saying was born.

    That man, in fact, is a man from the real world, the army!

    Only soldiers can kill so many people on the battlefield, and no news has been leaked.

    With such a saying, the players'' fear of wordlessness has almost turned into awe.

    In addition, a player tells everyone the new guide provided by the props shop for free by the examiners. He slaps the king of teeth in the face. Originally, he was as wordless as a monster in the eyes of the public. In a flash, he became a respected strong man.

    It''s very ironic that the whole strategy meeting is devoted to the discussion of wordless matters. However, it only takes about ten minutes to explain the strategy of boss

    For all of this, I don''t know. I won''t care much if I know. It doesn''t matter whether my reputation is good or bad. The world, at best, is just a transition for him. Even if he is pointed out by thousands of people, what''s more, his hands are full of blood

    With eight levels of strength, these ordinary people are no longer in his eyes, and even have no qualification to face up to them, unless they can really move him, such as the "black cat group on the moon night"

    Therefore, the identity of the wordless sealed tester changed again, and became the sealed tester who used to be a soldier. The blessing of the two identities made all players have something to fear, worship and fear, but there was no longer the previous hatred and jealousy.

    After all, a person who is likely to win the prize at any time will be hated by others, but a person who is likely to kill at any time, who will be jealous for no reason? It''s true to ask God to worship Buddha so that you don''t meet him. What''s more, people are still soldiers, killing people legally

    In a short day, the news reached the ears of all players. I learned from the lucky email that I almost fainted from wordlessness. Heaven has eyes. He just said it casually. Who knows that those people have such strong brain tonic ability.

    But generally speaking, the result is better. It''s still good. The identity of the soldier, to a large extent, helps Wuyan to mention his name, and offsets a lot of negative information. And, the identity of the tester is not so hateful, although he is not a tester at all

    ¡­¡­

    At night, a corner of town

    Because tomorrow will go to the strategy board together, so the players who have only had the strategy meeting together in the daytime gather together, chat and drink with each other, it seems that they are fighting for relationship, and also for mutual understanding, so that this strategy can be more confident

    Wordless also stayed here, but he didn''t join the Party of those very realistic players, but alone in the corner, eating his own hamburger chops, looking at the night sky

    Because Daisy likes to eat hamburger chops, usually, the hamburger chops are also the most wordless cooking. They are used to surnames. In their own goods column, hamburger chops are also the most common food

    If you let other players see the hamburger chops in wordless hands, I''m afraid they will be jealous. After all, one month is not enough for the evolution of the players'' rations. It''s thanks to the setting of the game to stay on bread and eat bread for one month in a row

    Although the players around noticed the hamburger chops in wordless hands, they were no longer hostile to wordless, but their respect exploded in the shed. No one dared to come up except diabel for a few words

    However, soon, the second person who came up appeared

    I found that someone was close to me, turning his head to look at it like a wordless conditioned reflex. I was stunned at this look.

    Looking at standing in front of myself, covered in the cloak, I couldn''t see yasena''s face clearly, and my head was askew without any words and doubts. "You, what''s up?"Athena didn''t answer immediately, but she was silent, as if she was thinking about words. After a long time, she said, "are you really a soldier?"

    Smell words, speechless turn white eyes. "Do you also believe in those guys''?"

    Athena suddenly shook her hands and listened to the wordless disguised denial. Her voice trembled. "Since you are not a soldier, why can you say something about killing people so simply?"

    Speechless light glanced at her, turned his head to look at the night sky, sound like a breeze, slowly into the ear of Athena

    "Used to..."

    Three words, which contains the inexplicable vicissitudes of life, make yasena''s heart quiver, originally do not know how complex the mind, become more complex

    After a while, speechless looked at Athena and said, "you are here to ask me this?..."

    Athena was silent again.

    It''s not that she doesn''t answer, it''s that she doesn''t know how to answer.

    Because, Athena does not know why she came to this man

    A month ago, when she learned that she would probably never be able to leave the world again, Athena nearly collapsed.

    However, she didn''t want to stay in the starting town like her female player, waiting for the day when the game was cleared, and then in the long false life, it slowly decayed. So, Asina rashly picked up the sword, just hoping to live out her own meaning, not even her soul.

    In a month''s time, even Asina herself did not know that her heart had become numb in the constant fighting and killing

    However, in front of her eyes, there are amazing words, which make her numb and cast a ripple for the first time.

    As a passer-by, if there is a madman around him, he will surely pay attention to the madman, and speechless is the "madman" in Athena''s heart, just because her heart has been numb for too long, just like she lost her way in the forest for more than ten or twenty years, too long, too long, too long to see the stranger, and suddenly when she saw the stranger, even the madman, would also go to make friends with him It''s streaming.

    Now, this is the state of Athena, so, under the control of the subconscious, she can''t help looking for speechless

    Seeing that ASENA didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say, she reluctantly shook her head and drew her hand in the void to call out her system interface. Then on the item bar, a delicious hamburger appeared in his hand.

    The hamburger chops in her hand were thrown to Athena, who quickly took them in her hand. When she could see clearly what was in her hand, Athena froze.

    This is Smelling the long lost fragrance, Athena said stupidly, "hamburger steak?"

    "Eat..." Speechless.

    The smell overflowed on the hamburger chops conquered the nose of Athena completely. After reaction, Athena did not have the slightest image to solve the whole hamburger chops. After a month''s drying, the taste buds immediately gave out a thrill, making Athena put a tear on the corner of her eye.

    God knows, a month''s bread life, or no taste, hard and dry bread life, for her, what kind of torture

 Chapter 620

    I watched as yasena gave two or three hamburgers of the size of a slap in the face. Although I didn''t see her appearance, I couldn''t help but gasp at the thought of her amazing appearance and such image.

    Does Athena also have the surname of the eater

    He grinned with a funny face. He could not help laughing. He took out a hamburger row from the goods list again and threw it to Athena.

    As you can see, Asina takes it into her hands like a treasure, and regardless of the hot temperature, her little mouth suddenly bites it. But this time, the speed is somewhat restrained

    The atmosphere between the two, for a while, unexpectedly fell into a strange silence. Only the sound of yasena tearing at the food reverberated

    One is hard to eat, the other is looking into the night sky. They are biting the hamburger chops in their hands at the same time. This scene has been maintained for a long time

    Thank you

    At one moment, a voice that is not much bigger than the mosquito''s flying is heard from under yasena''s cloak. The noise around is quite loud. But yasena''s voice is magically heard in the silent ear

    Shaking his head, eating the hamburger chops in his hand, silently grabbing the "skywatcher" on one side, carrying it on his back, turning around and walking away

    See speechless go away, a word without brain thinking, from Athena''s mouth. "Why don''t you team up?"

    Speechless footsteps a stop in place, also do not look back to ponder for a while, immediately a smile of ridicule.

    "Maybe, in this world, we can''t find anyone who can team with me..."

    For a long time, since its appearance in the world of sparril, speechless has embarked on a road contrary to that of ordinary people.

    Along the way, speechless is not alone. There are daisies, Meiqin, Qinli and others. In fact, speechless is happy

    In this world, there is no mystery, no supernatural power, and there is only a false world for people to imagine. In this world, although people around can have extraordinary power, in essence, they are ordinary people

    It''s no other meaning to say that we can''t find the person who can form a team with us, but we feel a little moved when we are alone in such a different world

    With the power that ordinary people can''t reach, walking alone in such a common world, this is still the monster in the wordless maze area. Compared with the monster in the wild, it''s not only a little bit cruel. In the wild, players can play alone at least. A person can brush the monster, as long as he has some strength, it''s generally OK.

    But it''s not the same in the maze area. At least, so far, those who dare to play alone in the maze area can''t exceed ten. Even those who block the test are the same. They dare to enter the maze in groups

    From this point of view, Tongren and yasena are really top-notch experts. Both of them have been walking alone for a month, but they have all entered the maze area. Although they dare not go deep, they are at least better than those ordinary players. They also think so.

    Of course, if they knew that someone had killed from the bottom of the tower to the top of the tower, and then from the top to the bottom of the tower, they would not be willing to leave until the end of the Qing Dynasty or they could not find the location of boss. What would be their feelings

    The people here don''t know that there is such a great God around them. Although they were shocked by wordless yesterday, they also made wordless brain into a soldier. As a soldier, they should be much better than them. But who can think that this is strong, which has already exceeded the scope of human beings

    Even diabel was a little discontented. After all, even Tongren and yasena, who had not been invited to form a team, formed a team, only wordless was their own.

    How to deal with boss alone

    That''s what diabel thought

    Wordless nature can also see a little dissatisfaction in diabel''s heart, but he didn''t say anything, still walking at the back, free and easy to watch the surrounding environment.

    And this scene, also fell into the eyes of Athena who has been watching speechless

    Clearly is the death game, why can he do so free and easy (to be continued. )

 Chapter 621

    Thank you very much for "sugar under your feet", "moon and plume at night", "nightcare" "," fire cloud fanatics "," small h house "," dream demon "," you learn bad "rewards!"

    The refresh of monsters in the maze area is also limited, and there are only a few in a day.

    although the monsters in the maze area are much stronger than those in the wild, they also bring a lot of experience to the players, with a high level. Many powerful teams will come to the maze area early in the morning, striving to clear these monsters.

    So, when diabel leads a group of players to come here, there are not many monsters left. Naturally, it''s a lot smoother along the way

    Under the leadership of diabel, 30 or 40 players ran around the maze, turned around, and finally came to the front of a gate and stopped

    See this door, speechless eyes a flash, look up

    The room of the guard boss on the 1st floor

    "Finally found..." Speechless Ba Zha mouth, murmured, the heart more or less a little excited.

    The monsters on the first floor are no different from the little monsters. Even in the maze area or those wild bosses, they can''t bring much pressure to the wordless. They just deal with it in a cursory way every time, which is a simple end.

    There is no doubt that each level of "Ian grunt" level 100 guard boss is the strongest one in this level. Unlike those in the wild, even if you kill them, they will be refreshed in a period of time, but there will always be one. In total, there will be 100, dead and gone.

    "Hope it''s not too weak..." Wordless grin, if let other players hear wordless words, expression will be very wonderful

    Diabel''s face has been completely stretched, but his hands are still firmly stretched out and put on the door. Then, as if he is not giving himself a chance to regret, he resolutely pushes the door open and guards the boss''s room, which is completely exposed in the eyes of all!

    A cool air blew out of the guard boss''s room and rushed to all the players on the scene. The atmosphere was already very tense. It became even more tense under the attack of the shade. Each player''s face was solemn, plus some tension. The two hands with weapons had used all their strength.

    Finally, diabel took the lead in entering the room, and all the players rushed in with him. He stood at the back of the room and finally walked into the guard boss''s room, but he clearly saw that in the dark, a tall figure was sitting on the throne in the front. After all the players entered here, a pair of scarlet eyes came from the eyes of the figure Parts flash!

    The whole dark room suddenly reverberated with a burst of color light, which spread on the ground, ceiling and surrounding walls. Just like the color light, all the darkness was expelled in an instant, and the face of the guard boss also emerged in the color light!

    Like a cow, like a rabbit, like a rat, like a pig, four different monsters guard the pass, boss jumps up from the throne. The tall figure of more than two meters and the figure of a big bucket turn over flexibly in the mid air. It falls on the ground like a thousand kilograms, making a loud muffled sound. Then, a violent roar comes out of its mouth!

    "Roar!!!" Shouguan boss, holding a huge axe and shield, raised his head and roared. In response, three monsters, who are more than half smaller than his feet and are armed with armor, guard themselves!

    Looking at the guard boss with three little monsters of Pro guard running from the front, diabel waved his sword!

    "Attack begins!"

    "Drink!!!"

    3¡¢ Forty players rushed out at once, charging towards the guard boss and his guards. In less than a few seconds, the luster of skills and the sound of weapons collision were already resounding fiercely!

    "Let''s get ready, too!" Tongren clenched his sword and shouted to yasena. Then he walked like a flying bird. He rushed towards one of the little monsters faster than the guard!

    Asina also grabbed the hilt, unconsciously looked at the silent silent eyes before rushing out, just followed the Tongren behind, rushed past

    The guard boss is surrounded by a large number of players, who are besieging in a region. Although the Tomahawk in his hand repeatedly greets those players, it is not fatal. As long as one player gets the move, he will fall back and be filled by other players. Then his skills flash up frequently, which is a typical wheel siege.

    In addition to the guard boss, other guard friendly monsters are also very powerful. Even the most powerful monsters in the maze area can''t compare with them. However, under the joint efforts of the players, they still fail. At the back, three monsters have been eliminated.

    At this time, a few Pro guard monsters come out of the void and charge some players who are at a loss. The direction of one of them is to keep an eye on the wordless guard boss!This scene was seen by Tongren and Asina, who are closest to Wuyan. Now they are in a panic. They look at the way that Wuyan doesn''t even notice and still put their eyes on the guard boss. They shout in a hurry.

    "Be careful!"

    It''s a pity that speechless seems to have not seen it at all. Even if it doesn''t move, the little Pro guard monster has come to speechless side!

    Tongren and yasena''s faces turned pale at once.

    When they thought that wordless was about to be hit by the little Pro guard monster, a dark shadow suddenly flashed across the body of the little Pro guard monster!

    The body shape of the little Pro Wei monster is a meal. I don''t know when there has been a bloody sci-fi wound on him. Then, in a blink of an eye, it''s all over the sky

    As for speechless, the "skywatcher" sword on his back is already in his hand

    Tongren, Asina, and diabel, who noticed this scene, were shocked at the same time.

    "Just now..." Diabel looked speechless. "What happened?"

    "So fast..." Athena''s face was shocked. "A lot faster than me..."

    Tongren''s face is a condensate, his eyes are fixed on speechless body. "One blow Just one shot... "

    Lightly lifting the sword of "sky watcher", I glanced at Tongren, yasena and diabel, who were in shock, and stepped out gently with a little foot on the ground!

    "Whoo!"

    Like a hurricane, speechless body shadow, lightning general cut through the sky, in a short moment, appeared in front of the guard boss

    Originally, the players around the guard boss only felt a flower in front of their eyes, and there was an extra figure in their encirclement circle. When they didn''t react, the light that belonged to the skill was full of the whole "skywatcher" sword body in wordless hands!

    "Avalanche!"

    "Bang!"

    When a thumping sound sounded, the huge body of the guard boss in the crowd''s encirclement had already flown, crossed a parabola, and thrown out like garbage!

    After the sound of the landing of the guard boss rings, many players react to it. What happened

    "No No... " Tongren''s eyes are slightly protruding. "But I actually hit it to the ground. That''s the guard boss... "

    "His strength belongs to his surname. How strong is it..." Diabel swallowed a mouthful of water.

    "He really One person... " Athena seems a little lost

    "Roar "Shouguan boss seems to be angry too. He turns over and jumps up from the ground. He opens his mouth and makes a howl, but the voice just rings. A fist suddenly enlarges in his eyes and smashes it on his face!

    Shouguan boss is like a duck strangled by the neck. The roar stops abruptly, and the body shape is retreated several steps in the attack of this fist. The players on the scene can see that speechless, a common fist, has reduced the blood volume of Shouguan boss by a lot

    Can ordinary fists hurt

    A lot of players are confused (to be continued. )

 Chapter 622

    (some book friends say that if you don''t listen to their opinions, I won''t explain it. People who are chasing understand it. I suggest that I listen to it, but it''s certainly not all, because the book is not for one person...)

    "roar!"

    With a low roar, the guard boss seems to be unable to accept that he was hurt by an ordinary fist. He grabs the axe and rushes up angrily!

    The heavy and rapid steps reverberated in the whole room. It was clear that the body was as thick as a large bucket, but the body shape was extremely fast. The frequent footsteps like raindrops filled the whole room with the increase of speed!

    Speechless looked down at his left hand, and didn''t look at the rushing guard boss. He felt a little hot in his heart, and his hand was tightly clenched into a fist!

    Look up, guard the boss, it''s a meter away!

    With a flash of the sword shadow in his hand, the "skywatcher" made a sound of shaking air. He met the roaring Shouguan boss. With a movement at his feet, he swept out like a mirage. He entered the fast Shouguan boss instead of retreating!

    There was a momentary pause in the guard boss, and then he did not hesitate to swing out his axe. The slender black shadow swept rapidly, with a faint roar, and hit the wordless head, which was quite cruel!

    However, the attack speed of the guard boss is amazing, but the speechless attack speed can''t be compared with that of the "flash" Athena in the future. Therefore, when the guard boss releases his hand, the "skywatcher" almost hits each other''s bodies at the same time!

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    The sound of violent impact is shocking. It reverberates around the room. It impacts on the eardrum of many players over and over again. Watching the two disproportionate figures, they are shocked back at the same time. They are stunned and can''t produce any other reaction. They even forget the pre negotiated siege strategy and stand in the same place.

    The powerful anti earthquake makes wordless and gatekeeper boss retreat. At the same time, HP also plummets down. However, both wordless and gatekeeper boss don''t care about their HP at all. After landing, they are a little bit bent violently. Then, with a more astonishing and rapid momentum, they turn into an arrow out of the line. The figure is staggered again!

    "Boom!"

    More intense impact sound to the eardrum, the players are all inspiratory color change, see at the same time, but also can not control the blood boil!

    "So strong..." Tongren, yasena and diabel are looking at fighting with Shouguan boss. As a result, their blood volume is still speechless on the green line, and their feelings can be imagined.

    Whether it''s a player or a monster, if you want to keep the HP bar green, you have to have at least half of it. As long as HP drops below half of the whole HP bar, then HP bar will turn yellow, and if you drop to only one tenth, then it will turn red alert.

    However, the HP of the player is worse than that of the monster. The general feature of the monster is that HP is more than that of the player, at least at the same level, or even lower than that of the monster within 10 levels.

    But speechless can exchange attacks with boss, HP bar still remains in the green state, how strong its defense is, it is obvious to all!

    You know, among the players, even the one with the highest defense can''t keep the green HP bar under the attack of the guard boss.

    "His equipment must be very advanced..." Diabel said with a little envy that the Tongren and Asina were speechless and stared at the two figures.

    A person a strange as crazy as the general hard touch, collision together, each other do not give way to each other, forward collision, and then collision, desperately collision, catharsis of the body''s strength!

    With the help of HP with amazing strength and excellent defense, and combined with its powerful attack power, the guard boss has absolute conditions to defeat the enemy, which is not bad. HP can''t compare with the guard boss, but his equipment has already reached the level of change in a month''s crazy brush monster. The defense is at least twice that of the guard boss, and each time the damage is very small , greatly ensuring their own safety!

    The "sky watcher" is definitely a super level artifact at this stage. It''s not a very excellent skill to cooperate with. It''s not a bad thing to fight with the guard boss!

    And it''s still the most rough one!

    The wordless "infinite martial arts" has not been used yet

    The short-term fight, however, makes the room have a kind of tragic and ferocious fighting that may distinguish life and death at any moment. One person one strange and ferocious fighting method makes the people watching the war tremble and admire.

    After the initial shock, the players are completely immersed in the fighting methods of both sides, which are almost wild animals. This kind of direct collision is the deepest feeling and the most vulnerable to infection. It''s just a few frontal collisions. The players have turned red one by one, and wish they could play a bloody battle!The only one with different feelings is yawang. Other people''s faces are red, but their faces are white.

    When I think of the scene of forcing each other yesterday, the king of teeth has an impulse to pee at any time, and I regret so much. Why provoke such monsters

    On the battlefield, the change happened abruptly!

    After more than ten frontal collisions, wordless and the HP bar of the guard boss fell to the red alert state at the same time. Seeing this scene, the Tongren and diabel''s looks solidified.

    Because, the level 1 guard boss will switch weapons and attack modes after HP drops to red!

    "Roar!" Shouguan boss roared, throwing out his axe and shield at the same time. Then, a wild Taidao like a wood knife was pulled out from his waist by Shouguan boss!

    "What! Ye Taidao! " Tongren and diabel started to scream. "Not a machete?"

    Obviously, the setting of guard boss has been modified!

    Different from Tongren and diabel, he saw that Shouguan boss had switched to yetaidao. He was surprised and pleased. He leaped over and rushed to Shouguan boss!

    Such a long weapon switching time, is not looking for death

    The "sky watcher" is fierce and gorgeous. He cuts into the armpit of the guard boss directly and gets stuck on it. In his wordless eyes, he swivels his body with the speed of thunder. The "sky watcher" immediately picks up the guard boss!

    Speechless, it''s really moving at last!

    "Seven stars!"

    As soon as the eyes are cold, the "sky watcher" in his hand flashes through the dazzling blue light like stars, which is now flashing in everyone''s eyes!

    Aware of the sudden flash of blue sword from wordless hands, Shouguan boss seems to be thrilled and uneasy, roaring, turning in the air, ready to dive down, but it''s too late!

    The body is like lightning, the clothes are whirring, and the silent ghost appears at the landing point of the guard boss. The "skywatcher" in his hand strikes hard!

    "Sonorous!"

    Just like the armor protection, there is a collision sound on the guard boss, the body slightly shakes, HP drops faintly, the body shape drops abruptly, but speechless leaves a bright blue star like light spot in the original place, and the "skywatcher" who still flashes the skill light knocks on the guard boss immediately!

    Two times of heavy strikes and huge strength make the gatekeeper stagger backward, and his body hasn''t recovered its balance. The sound of "bang" rings again. The gatekeeper is hit by lightning and retreats again. At this time, the blue light of the fourth star lights up. The gatekeeper''s body has been lifted up again by the height!

    The gorgeous swords whirlwind hit the guard boss, his body shape flew out of the air, HP fell again, but his body fell less than three meters, speechless has been a shadow of bullying, a foot on the guard boss''s chest!

    "Dong!"

    The huge body immediately flew to the ground, falling to the ground like a cannonball, arousing the smoke and dust of the ground. The sword body of the "skywatcher" has been stabbed into its eyebrow in the scarlet eyes of the gatekeeper

    HP, down to the bottom

    "Pa!"

    With a clear crack, the head of the guard boss is divided into two parts. Then, the huge body becomes pieces all over the sky, scattered

    1st floor guard boss! Kill! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 623

    "Seven stars", to be exact, should not be considered as the skill of "Sao". This move is the product of speechless promotion in a month.

    As we all know, the killing power of the skill in "Sao" is much better than that of ordinary attack. If you use ordinary attack, you must use it at least ten times to polish the HP of the wild monster. If you use the skill instead, one move is enough.

    It''s noticed from a long time ago that when players use skills, the flashing skill light on weapons will greatly improve the players'' attack power before the skills are released, and then the system will drive the body to make the skills hit the target.

    One day in a month, speechless suddenly thought, if you are in the blinking light of skills, after greatly improving your attack, cancel your skills, and then use them to link your moves, what will happen

    So, seven stars was born

    After the cancellation of this set of skills, it carries the remaining light of the skills and greatly improves the attack power by seven moves. Its attack power is completely above all wordless skills, and its power is incomparable. Moreover, with the different cancellation skill intensity before the use of "seven stars", the attack power can also be improved!

    Therefore, to be exact, the seven stars are derived from the combination of infinite martial arts and Sao skills.

    Of course, there is no such unparalleled skill as "infinite martial arts". Who can release the skills in "Sao" and at the same time force the resistance system to judge the skills and let the skills follow their own actions

    Even if it is a false body, the body is still speechless. In front of the "infinite martial arts" of the unity of mind, skill and body, there is nothing that can be forced to control the speechless body. Naturally, speechless wants to control the body after the skill is put, which can also be done.

    Of course, the creation of "seven stars" is only an episode. It''s unspeakable but we know that the original leading character Tongren, after possessing the unique skill "two sabres flow", can use the skill of fifty consecutive attacks. Compared with "seven stars", it''s more than a little bit more powerful.

    At that time, it was the late stage of Sao. At least in the history of Sao, seven stars was the most powerful of all skills!

    The notice of customs clearance was hung in the void with the death of Shou Guan * * OSS. It fell into the eyes of all players. Until now, 30 or 40 players have lost their minds and reacted

    "Through It''s cleared! "

    "Really, it''s cleared!"

    "Great!!!"

    Looking at the clearance notice hanging in the void, one player looked at each other, then the expression slowly rippled, the huge cheers resounded, echoed in the whole guarding OSS room.

    One by one, they held up their hands, let out their joy, or hook up, rubs the body of the people around them with rapture, and the happy atmosphere spreads among the crowd. The smile has become the only expression of all people at this time.

    "Introduction Tier 1... " Diabel breathed out a breath, looked at the silence in front of him, bathed in the fragments scattered when the guard OSS died, and a flash of envy flashed in his eyes.

    Originally, diabel intended to make his own final strike when OSS was about to die.

    Because, the killers of the guards'' OSS can get extra rare items. Originally, only diabel and Tongren knew this news, so diabel naturally wanted to take the last hit.

    I didn''t expect that the person in front of me broke his own plan, chose to guard the pass by himself, and he really succeeded!

    Who can think of it, guarding the pass * * OSS, and even being singled out? Even when the test is closed, no one can kill the OSS alone

    But on second thought, diabel was relieved. It''s a pity that there are no rare items. But just now he also saw that the weapon used by the OSS in the last switch was not the machete, but the yetaidao, which was different from the sealed test.

    If you just rushed up without knowing it

    Thinking of this, a little jealousy in diabel''s heart was gone, but turned to gratitude.

    Anyway, it''s the person in front of us who gives all players a hope and tells them that the game can be cleared.

    I believe that after the news of level 1 customs clearance is released, the strategy behind it should be a lot smoother

    "That man, really strong..." Tongren''s eyes are slightly hot, looking at the silence in front of him, and his eyes show a little bit of war. "Is he really a blocker? Why didn''t such a strong beta tester hear of him at all? Or... "

    "He''s not a blocker at all!" Tongren''s eyes suddenly coagulate, looking speechless and murmuring. "If that is the case, then this man is really terrible..."Next to the Tongren, Asina stares at the figure in front of her. Her face is low under her cloak, and her emotions are very complicated

    Think back to last night when she told him that OSS was not a person to deal with, and what the other side said, Athena clasped her hands.

    "Maybe Do you

    Speechless didn''t know, because of his performance, how many people in the audience were complicated. He opened his system interface and looked at the coat that exploded after killing Shouguan * * OSS on the item bar. He sighed and said with a little dissatisfaction.

    "Although the surname is OK, it still can''t compare with my own. Even if I change it for my surname, when I upgrade this one, it will have to be changed again. It''s not necessary..."

    The equipment can also be upgraded. As long as relevant life professions or NPCs are allowed to make it, it''s not impossible to smash this decorative coat on wordless body into a costume if they are willing to spend money.

    Now, the life professional players are still developing, upgrading equipment, and so on. The first floor is now cleared, and the top life professional players who can upgrade equipment are almost ready. At that time, the coat burst out of the guard * * OSS really needs to be replaced. After all, in terms of appearance, there is no saying that it''s better now. Upgrading is naturally the same as upgrading.

    In this way, the coat burst out from the OSS of Shouguan is really dispensable.

    If diabel knew that his dream of rare equipment was like this for wordless, would he be grateful for wordless

    Shaking his head, he looked around without saying a word, and then put his eyes on a stone door.

    There, the road to the second floor

    Ignoring the players, wordless walked towards the direction of the stone gate. Seeing this, the cheers of others stopped. Tongren and diabel also looked at wordless again, but Asina was flustered.

    Seeing that wordless is about to step into the transmission door, Athena doesn''t want to, and runs in the direction of wordless.

    "Wait..."

    Familiar voice came from behind, listening to the disordered footsteps, speechless and smirking, I turned around, hands around my chest, looking at the running Athena, I felt a little sad.

    Do you have a good luck? Otherwise, why does this Athena always come to her

    "Is there anything else?"

    Athena looked up at wordless, straight at his wine red pupils.

    "May I have your name, please?"

    Another sentence

    Silent smile, turned around.

    "My name is wordless..."

    Words fall, a small notebook from speechless hands thrown, fell in the hands of Athena.

    This is

    "Recipe..." Silent smile. "Girls, we should eat better..."

    After that, speechless also no longer stopped, turned around and walked into the transmission door, leaving only a word.

    "If you are invited by the guild, you can join in. After all, you are not like me..."

    "Wait..."

    The silent figure has disappeared

    Athena stared at the door, her hands clasping the recipe.

    "Speechless..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 624

    After stepping on the transmission door, my head was in a trance for a moment. Then I saw a flower in front of me, and the scene changed completely

    In the first time, the very clear smell of plain grass passed into the tip of the speechless nose, choking the speechless which had just been transmitted. After coughing for a few times, it was slightly improved. However, the head was still a little dizzy, and I didn''t know whether it was the relationship between the transmission or the smell of plain grass.

    Looking up, heft the "skywatcher" on heft''s back, and look away without any words. Looking around, what you see is a very broad square, which is much wider than the central square of tolbana on the first floor. A very prominent ancient Western style building encircles the broad field in the middle, vaguely, slowly passing by, so that the square is not too much Too cold.

    Until then, wordless found that there was a fountain like pool behind him, which was round. There was an iron pillar similar to the staff in the center, but it was much larger than the staff, even higher than the whole person. The grass smell that first stimulated wordless smell came from this iron pillar.

    make complaints about the large staff, and Sao make complaints about the world of cold weapons such as knives and swords. There is no magic and no fighting. Some have only sword skills. Maybe it''s not a magic wand at all

    Shake your head to get rid of this tangled idea, look around wordlessly, then open the system interface and pull out the map.

    In "Sao", there is no map of maze area. Players can only explore and mark the map of maze area by themselves, and record it in the system. Next time they go to maze area, they won''t go around like headless flies.

    In addition to the maze area, the maps of towns, wild areas, monster areas and other places are automatically marked in the player''s map. Of course, according to the practical surname and important surname of these areas, the details of the map are also different. Places like wild areas and monster areas, at most, record a general location, so that the player won''t get lost. However, the maps of towns Is undoubtedly the most detailed.

    From the map, wordless easily found the hotel in the town, and walked towards the nearest one without saying anything. Now, the first floor has been strategic down. After players receive the news, it''s almost time to come to the second floor. Wordless, they don''t want to deal with a large number of people. After all, how much they "attract bees and butterflies" is what only he knows

    After identifying the direction, I lost my mind for a while, closed the map interface, opened my friend bar, and sent an email to lucky.

    "I''ve come to the second floor. When you''re here, go straight to the nearest hotel to the delivery point to find me..."

    The email was sent out, and I received a lucky reply very soon, but the content in it surprised me a little.

    "Brother! You finally got in touch with me. I thought you were busy on the second floor. You didn''t dare to email you. You don''t know. You are famous now! "

    "Famous?" Speechless blinked his eyes, to make sure that he did not read the wrong, immediately is crying and laughing.

    It seems that he is already very famous. The two identities of the examiners and the soldiers seem to make his reputation very loud. In a month, people recognize him everywhere. Now, no one in the players doesn''t know me, right? How can you say that you are famous

    But fortunately, the reply came out of expectation.

    "It doesn''t mean that, brother, your performance in the 1st floor of Shouguan * * OSS has been spread throughout the 1st floor. One hit will kill the guards and soldiers of Shouguan * * OSS, and they will kill Shouguan * * OSS in a single fight. There are no players who don''t know these stories."

    "Nowadays, no matter the players who stay in the starting town waiting for rescue, those who are strengthening themselves, or even those who are living in the profession, they all regard you as an idol!"

    It''s not hard to see the excitement of fortunately writing this email, speechless and speechless.

    "Idol? Not at all... "

    "Brother, it seems that you haven''t realized the meaning of what you have done..." Fortunately, it said in the email: "originally, in ''Sao'', a large number of people didn''t hope for the clearance conditions of the game of death. Even many powerful players just lived a day or a day, and didn''t really plan to attack the game."

    "But now it''s not the same, brother. You''re going to kill Shou Guan * * OSS alone, which makes the players who didn''t have any hope begin to see the hope of passing the customs and derive the idea of strategy game. Naturally, the elder brother who can make this effect becomes the idol to bring hope to people!"

    "And that effect..." Speechless to see that is stunned, even to reply to the mail several times have typed the wrong word. "Don''t those players hate the blockers? They always think that I''m a blockbuster, so it''s impossible for them to take me as an idol? ""People hate sealed beta testers because they take over information and resources and leave other players alone." Fortunately, he explained patiently, "but now, those players think that you are a hero who has hope to pass the customs and save everyone!"

    "The players who go to the game of guarding * * OSS with your brother have released the intelligence of guarding * * OSS. It''s only less than half an hour since it was released. But no player dare to say that he can choose guarding * * OSS alone. Now there is a hidden trend among the players to regard you as the strongest player!"

    "The hero who saved everyone..." Speechless purses lips, white eyes turn wildly. "Hero, let''s forget it. Although my goal is to pass level 100, I don''t have such a great passion to save human beings. As for the strongest players..."

    "That''s what I think all along!"

    Fortunately, I didn''t reply to this sentence after it was sent out. I didn''t reply to an email until a long time later.

    "Brother, it''s amazing..."

    See this sentence, silent light smile, for lucky praise he accepted safely, turned to chat up.

    I don''t know if it''s because of my relationship. Fortunately, it''s not hard to see the excitement in a word, and there''s a little joy leaking out, which makes wordless very happy.

    I remember the first time I met you, I was still a timid girl who would stay away and cower even if I touched her head. Now, in my one month relationship with myself, although I met a few times, I sent many emails to each other.

    Speechless can clearly feel the gradual change of Xing''s surname, not as timid as before. Every night, he will hide in the corner where he doesn''t know where to live in a passive fear of "Sao", but gradually become cheerful.

    Among them, the reason is that I have recognized myself as the "strong man" as my brother, found the reason of security and dependence, but the more important reason is the existence of poetry.

    In the "night of the moon black cat group", except fortunately, there were no girls. As the only female surname, fortunately, no matter how good the relationship with Qitai and other people is, there will be some scruples, so that everything is hidden in the heart. But with the addition of poetry, fortunately, I found the object to talk to.

    With a little sense of security and dependence, and with the lively and cheerful poetic tone, the heart can also be revealed to the poetic tone. In such a case, the lucky psychology is naturally full of shadows when there is no original face.

    Qi Tai once said that, fortunately, in the real world, although there is some timidity, but the surname case is quite moderate. If it is not the pressure of the death game, it is too much. Fortunately, it is not like that.

    Now, fortunately, I''m gradually recovering my original surname. I really want to thank the girl who said "let me follow you"

    As for speechless, it is more of an effect of spiritual dependence (to be continued. )

 Chapter 625

    ''Ian grunt'', 2nd floor

    People''s shadows constantly flash out on the edge of a fountain pool, and continue to spread around in groups. When everyone appears here, they look around, as if they have just come out of a prison. They are full of hope for the future and feel unnatural about this strange environment.

    Basically, the people who appear here are all armed. They are wearing heavy armour and weapons in their hands. They are like soldiers who take risks outside. However, there are a lot of them, and it will not be long before they get angry in the town where there was only NPC

    This is of course, as long as they want to survive on their own strength and do not want to stay in the decadent town at the beginning of the 1st floor, they will choose to go to the 2nd floor, including life professional players.

    There are 100 layers of "Ian grunt". Each layer has countless monsters and opportunities. With the increase of the number of layers, the level of monsters will increase, and the opportunities will gradually increase. Even task rewards, treasures and props, materials and items will increase with the increase of the number of layers. Many items with magical effects are basically available in the high-level places ¡£

    Therefore, if you want to strengthen yourself, it is necessary to promote to a higher level, even for life professional players

    However, some of these people just come here to have a look and follow others'' steps, not even players whose level is left behind. These people, in the first level, have some obstacles, or where the foundation industry is located. Finally, players who can stay in the second level and open up wasteland, should leave 60% or 70%

    Now, it''s almost half a day since the 1st floor guard * * OSS was killed and the 1st floor was cleared.

    Many powerful teams and guilds have come to the second level, and they are trying to find out the intelligence of the whole second level, such as the location of task NPC, the level and characteristics of wild monsters, the location and intensity of * * OSS, etc. as long as they collect enough intelligence and have a bottom, then the wild monsters of the second level will also welcome their head-on attack.

    So, in this town on the second floor, for a while, it was full of people. Every player was looking for shops on the street, collecting new items and props, updating equipment and weapons, or going to talk with NPC, trying to get information and tasks, making the whole town bustling

    While all the players are preparing for the future development, they have no words, but they are drinking wine in a hotel

    "Ah..." Drink all the wine in the cup in your hand, and look at the empty bottle, speechless can''t help sighing.

    "Although it''s much better than the first floor''s, the first floor''s good and bad are free, which is like here, a bottle of twenty Coles, people who don''t know how to get rich, dare not waste money here..."

    It''s the feeling of a million people who don''t have a family

    Hands on the table, a menu is out of the sky in front of the speechless, again ordered a bottle of wine, speechless closed the menu.

    Although the menu of the hotel on the second floor is obviously much richer than that on the first floor, the dishes can''t be compared with the ones made by myself. I would rather only drink than cope with my five Zang temple

    In this way, time in the process of speechless pouring wine, drinking slowly ran by, speechless but not half impatient, continue to move in the hands, until a team of six, in the hotel door

    As soon as the people of the "black cat group on the moon night" entered the hotel, they soon found that they were speechless in plain clothes. At the moment, shiyinhuan shouted and ran to speechless.

    "Let''s go ~ ~ ~ no Well

    Speechless suddenly appeared in front of the poetic sound, covering her mouth and blocking back all the words behind her.

    "I changed my casual clothes just to prevent people from discovering my identity. I''m not at peace when you call me!" Speechless dead cover the mouth of poetry, straight to the poetry to hold the fork, almost did not faint.

    After the 1st floor of the strategy of guarding the pass * * OSS, now, wordless''s cool black coat and "sky watcher" sword have almost become his identity symbol. Even his name has been revealed. If the poetic sound calls wordless name, wordless will be drowned by the players in the hotel

    The "black cat group on the moon night" who was going to say hello to the silent people heard this sentence, and the name that was about to come out was swallowed back with great effort, so that Qi Tai and the other three couldn''t breathe. They slapped their chests there, but fortunately they didn''t care about it at all.

    "Brother..." Fortunately, I stepped forward and grabbed the hand that had no words to cover the mouth of poetic sound. I said with a smile, "you can let go, poetic sound jam is going to die."

    Smell speech, glanced at the poem sound of turning white eyes, speechless hurriedly released his hand, finally did not let the first one in "Sao" and the last player who was suffocated.

    "Wuwu, just now I seem to see the man in white with wings..." The poem sound looks like a reflection, leaning on lucky, gasping and sobbing: "lucky, do you see it?""Ahaha..." Fortunately, I gave a dry smile. "Fortunately, I didn''t see..."

    "You are so..." Qi Tai walked to the silent front, patted him on the shoulder and said excitedly, "although I know you are very strong, I didn''t expect you are so strong. I just heard that At the time of that news, I thought it was the intelligence agents who were speculating... "

    "It''s not as hard as you think..."

    All the people who greeted the "night of the moon black cat group" sat down and said with a silent smile: "originally, with the current level strength of the players, they could go to the first level of guard * * OSS. The reason why they delayed for a month was that many powerful players didn''t feel the hope of passing the pass, didn''t do their best to face the game, resulting in the delay of the room of guard * * OSS Found. "

    I took a sip of the wine. "After the room of Shouguan * * OSS was found, the first floor was doomed to be attacked. My appearance only allowed these players who intend to attack Shouguan * * OSS to avoid casualties "

    when hearing the silent words, Qi Tai and others were thoughtful. Fortunately, they hurriedly said:" but my brother is still amazing. Other players have to form a lot of teams to attack and defend * * OSS... "

    "NAH..." The poem sound eye bead son a turn, grinning of lean in silent ear side, stealthily say: "did you conceal what knack?"? For example, the Achilles'' heel of defending OSS, or improving attack power

    "You''re the one!" Speechless smile scolded a sentence. "That''s my real talent!"

    "Really?" There is nothing more to be said in the poem, but the look of doubt is obvious when I look at the speechless eyes.

    See, speechless mouth corner a smoke, sighed. "Don''t you think I''m strong, so I said ''please let me follow you''?"

    The poem sound a face suddenly red, stammer of cry: "I I I was Force majeure... "

    "Oh ~ ~" wordless intentionally lengthened the syllables, making the poetic face a little more red. Now I dare not speak any more

    Qi too reluctantly shook his head, then looked to speechless. "What are you going to do next?"

    "Next..." Silent smile converged and bowed his head for a while. "It''s probably the same as before. Just practice hard and pick up some tasks at will..."

    Qi nodded unexpectedly. Fortunately, he stopped talking twice. Then he got up his courage and said, "I have one here for the task..."

    Everyone on the scene was stunned and surprised to see lucky.

    "Task?..." The poetic sound hugged the lucky and called: "what task? Why don''t we know when you get the assignment? "

    "I I just received it... " Fortunately, I shrunk my head and said with a little embarrassment, "when I came here, I accidentally pointed to a NPC, and then I inexplicably added another transfer crystal..."

    "By accident Click to Speechless, poetic, Qitai and so on are speechless (to be continued. )

 Chapter 626

    (best wishes to the daisies! Lovely will grow up happy life

    Now, almost all players are looking for tasks in Level 2. Because there are tasks, it means that there are rewards. Some tasks are even unique. Once they are completed, they will never be received again. There is only one. Similarly, these unique tasks are also the most rewarding tasks.

    However, when all players are wandering in the street, looking forward to meeting * * Yun and receiving a task, here is a person who can receive the task on foot

    Looking at that, it''s obvious that I''m a little embarrassed. I''m so lucky that no one knows what to say

    "Transfer crystal?..." Poetry is interested in the transferred crystal. "Where is the transfer crystal?..."

    "I don''t know..." Fortunately, he took the transferred crystal out of the item list. "There is no sign on it where the transfer crystal is..."

    Everyone looked at the transfer crystal in Lucky''s hands. Sure enough, there was no transfer crystal marked on it, but only ''??'' The words.

    Seeing this scene, speechless could not help frowning and thinking.

    Generally, every item will be marked with words. Only players can see the words. They will appear on the top of the item. For example, the recovery potion will be marked in the upper void with the words of recovery potion

    And the items without words are generally those that can''t be obtained, such as the bricks in the street, the walls of the buildings, the ordinary trees in the wild, etc. the items that can be used like this have no words, let alone the lucky people, even if they have run all over the first floor of "aigrandt", they have never seen

    "Fortunately, let me have a look at the transaction..."

    Fortunately, without hesitation, he nodded and put the transfer crystal in his hand on the trading column, but as soon as he put it on, fortunately, he was surprised. "Ah, no deal!"

    "There are also transfer crystals that cannot be traded..." Qitai, Shiyin and others looked at each other, but speechless frowned, then relieved.

    "It seems that this is a prop that can only be used by the player who receives the task, that is, the task item..."

    They nodded, hesitated for a moment, and said to Wuyan, "brother, do you think we can do this task well?"

    After all, having a task doesn''t mean that you are lucky. If you don''t have enough strength to challenge those extremely difficult tasks, then you won''t even have your life. What do you expect from the reward of the task

    This should have been the problem of the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" guild, but the silent presence made the people, including the president of the guild, subconsciously ask for the silent consent.

    Hearing the words of lucky, wordless squinted and asked: "lucky, what is the task requirement?"

    "Don''t know..." At this point, even luck is a little frown. "The task only prompts me to use transfer crystal, and then there is no more."

    "Only prompt you to use transfer crystal?" Qi can''t help but say, "isn''t there even a description of where to get the task reward?"

    "No..." I''m glad to bow my head and whisper.

    "Ha? Are there any other irresponsible tasks? " The poem is dissatisfied with the sound of his lips. "I hate mysteries."

    "I''m afraid this task is not so simple..." A silent murmur immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    After a look at the "black cat group on the moon night", they said without a word: "this task is so mysterious. If you are not lucky enough to receive it, then the whole town will be busy for a long time. Until now, there is no news about the" mysterious task ". This task should be the only one!"

    "Unique task!" The faces of the six people changed, and then the eyes of the lucky hands turned hot.

    The unique task, the only task with a surname, is recognized to be many times more abundant than the ordinary task reward. Many guilds and teams are willing to pay a lot of price in order to get the information of a unique task. Now, such a task is placed in front of them

    Seeing the look of Qitai and others, he smiled wordlessly. "Don''t forget that although the rewards for unique tasks are very rich, they are also recognized as much more difficult than ordinary tasks, which is not good..."

    This Qitai and other people are immediately embarrassed. Qitai is unwilling to say, "can''t you look at a unique task and do it?"

    "There are too few task prompts..." Speechless stall hands, said: "you know, the less hints of a task, the more difficult it will be..."

    "Then, what should I do?" I was a little timid, but I was the first to withdraw. "Otherwise, let''s give up the task..."

    Wen Yan, Qi Tai and other people are unwilling to look at each other for a while, and then sighed. It''s true that although the task reward * *, they are not top players or teams. They have no confidence in completing such a mysterious and unique taskBut speechless suddenly laughed. "Give up? How can we give up? The harder the task is, the richer the reward will be! "

    Everyone was stunned. Fortunately, they said, "but we Can I finish it?... "

    "Fortunately..." Speechless look to the lucky. "Since this transfer crystal is a task item, is there a rule that you can only complete it by yourself?"

    "There is no rule for one!" Fortunately, she hurriedly shook her head and joked. If she was the only one to do the task, she would not dare to kill her.

    "Is this transfer crystal capable of mass transmission?"

    "Mass transfer?" The poetry turned to the side of the head. "Aren''t transfer crystals all delivered by one person? What kind of transfer crystal can be transmitted in groups? "

    Fortunately, he said in amazement, "well It seems that you can

    "Yes!" The crowd gave a exclamation.

    "So..." Speechless stood up and said a word with a smile. "I''ll go with you!"

    "Go together..." The people of the "night of the moon black cat group" were stunned, and then a thick feeling of joy appeared in their faces.

    "Great!" Qi is too excited to say: "with you, this task will be completed!"

    "How can you be so confident..." No words, no laughter. "I just came to level 2. I don''t know the difficulty of monsters and tasks. Maybe I can''t even play this task?"

    "Ah! No! " Generally speaking, poetry is pleasing to the wordless. "If you can''t finish it, no one in the players can finish it."

    Wordless laughingly shakes his head. This transfer crystal is able to transmit in groups. This is unprecedented. Because of this, wordless would like to do this task. Otherwise, it is impossible for wordless to let her go only by one person.

    Looking to the lucky, see her face that is obviously worried, speechless stretched out his hand, touched the lucky head.

    "Believe me..." A silent smile. "I''ll never let you have anything to do!"

    Yes, speechless is not Tongren. He will not hide his strength. For the people around him, he will only try his best!

    Like the original, because Tongren hide their strength and lead to the death of all members of the "night of the moon black cat group", speechless will never let it happen!

    Even if we use our own strength, let the compulsory task fail!

    Fortunately, I raised my head and looked at the silent smiling face. The worry in my heart disappeared unconsciously, and finally a smile appeared.

    Pat pat lucky head, speechless look around everyone.

    "Send it, lucky..."

    "Well Fortunately, I raised the transfer crystal in my hand. When everyone was ready to go, I clicked and used it. I chose seven people in the field as the transfer object.

    At the next moment, the light of the transferred crystal covers the silent and the "black cat group on the moon night", and then disappears in place.

    When the crystal light was transferred to cover all the people, they closed their eyes subconsciously. When they opened their eyes, the scene in front of them made them slightly shocked. At the same time, an extremely rotten smell came from all directions, making all the people suffocate for a moment, and their faces suddenly became pale. (to be continued. )

 Chapter 627

    "Oh!!!"

    The smell of putrefaction made all the seven people in the room feel sick and retch. It was so strong that fortunately and Shiyin almost didn''t faint directly. All the people, including wordless, were white. It was smelly

    "I X!" Speechless scolded, quickly opened the system interface, to shield their olfactory, fortunately, they immediately did the same, until everyone blocked their olfactory, the retch voice just stopped

    "Here Where is it... " His face was still a little white. "What a terrible place..."

    The dim light here is a little too much. The poor vision is so thin that there is almost no way to see the road clearly. This is also the reason why people will be shocked when they transmit it, because they think they have not opened their eyes

    Speechless patted the chest, I don''t know when the equipment has been replaced, looking at the front, staring for a while, or gave up the idea of seeing here with eyes, opened the map.

    "Eh!" As soon as I opened the map, I was speechless and surprised. "Why didn''t the map show?"

    "Map not shown..." They were puzzled for a while, and then they finally came back. One by one, they opened the map in a hurry, and the result was the same darkness.

    "How How could Qi looks at the map silly. "Are we in the maze?"

    In addition to the maze area, no matter where the players are, they can see the map display. After all, without the map display, how to find the town

    "No, not the maze..." Speechless look around. "Maze area is absolutely impossible to enter with transfer crystal, even the transfer crystal attached to the task is the same, we should be in the wild!"

    The reason why the maze area is called the maze area is that players need to explore their own way. If there is a transfer crystal in the maze area, then there is no need to explore the way.

    Of course, it''s OK to send it out if there is no invalid crystal zone.

    Thinking of the invalid area of the crystal, wordless took out a piece of transfer crystal. Sure enough, the use items of the transfer crystal are gray and in an unusable state.

    "Invalid crystal area..." The members of the "moon night black cat group" had recovered a lot and turned a little white again.

    "Brother..." Fortunately, I was afraid to get closer to wordless. I began to feel grateful that I had said the task in front of wordless. Otherwise, only they were in such a place

    Fortunately, I can''t imagine the consequences.

    Speechless forward a step, the pupil condensed into a line, and finally barely saw the situation here.

    He stands in the center of a dark cross passage. In his front, back, left and right directions, there is a passage that he doesn''t know where to go. The passage is very long and can''t see the end at a glance. The wall of the passage is painted black and gives off the smell of putrefaction. Obviously, the smell that makes wordless people vomit comes from them.

    "Brother..." Fortunately, he looked at Wuyan and asked, "what should we do now?"

    When I came to a crystal invalid area, it was still a very obvious maze, and even the map didn''t work. This situation was enough to make the "black cat group on the moon night" at a loss.

    "We How can I go out There seems to be no exit... " The poem sound looks around, blinks, said bitterly.

    How to get out

    This sentence of poetic sound surprised everyone!

    Transfer crystal can''t be used, map can''t be used, and the surrounding is a closed channel. How can I get out!

    Fortunately, looking at the poetic sound, she was also at a loss. Originally, being trapped in a game that may die at any time had already made her feel gloomy. If in the end, she and others had to be trapped in a maze where there was no sky and nothing, she would surely collapse.

    As soon as the consciousness of his subordinates is tight, there is a hard touch in the palm of his hand. Fortunately, he can see it when the condition is launched. Fortunately, his eyes are wide open, and he exclaimed.

    "Here This transfer crystal is still there! "

    When all the people were at a loss, fortunately, they found that the transfer crystal still existed in their hands. When they heard that, they all turned their heads to look at fortunately, and saw the transfer crystal that had not changed at all.

    "What kind of transfer crystal is it?" Speechless can''t help saying: "it can not only transmit in groups, but also be used many times. If players have such transfer crystals, it will be more convenient..."

    "Brother..." Fortunately, he raised the transfer crystal in his hand and said: "it seems that this transfer crystal can be traded..."

    "Oh?..." Wordless came to the face of lucky, and got the transfer crystal from the trading column of lucky. Looking at the only transfer crystal that didn''t show gray state, wordless point was used, but it didn''t even respond at all.Eyes a turn, speechless whispered: "leave here!"

    Transfer crystal has no reaction

    "Get out!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still unresponsive

    "Open sesame!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Pineapple and pineapple * *"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Mummy mummy boom!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Little rabbit, open the door..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Hurry up! No, I''ll smash you! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless

    Watching speechless, a group of people in the "night of the moon black cat group" suddenly crashed.

    Is this product really a super strong one who can stand on one''s own

    "We It won''t be sealed here forever Right?... " Poetry dry smile, said a let everyone heart hair cool words.

    "No way." Speechless put down the transfer crystal, looked at the four black channels around him, and said: "there is no set to die in ''Sao'' and it will not open a map that can''t leave without reason. Isn''t there a way here? Let''s see... "

    "Black cat group on the moon night" six people looked at each other, only nodded.

    looked around as like as two peas in four identical channels, hesitating, lifting his steps and heading towards the front passage.

    "Be careful. I don''t know if there are any monsters..." Speechless reminder, the crowd quickly nodded, now the situation is beyond their scope, they can only rely on speechless.

    Walking in front of the passage, seven people in a row didn''t speak, and the atmosphere seemed very heavy and silent. Fortunately, the hands of Shiyin and Shiyin were tightly held together, just like the girl who entered the haunted house. She was worried about where a monster would pop out.

    The passage doesn''t go all the way, but after walking for a while, there is a fork in the road in front of everyone. They ponder for a while without any words, and then choose the right front again. But not long ago, another three-way road appears in front of them. They can only continue to choose the right one.

    The passageway is not a straight line, but a zigzag one. There are many forks in different directions in the zigzag one. In addition, the road is not a straight line. Before long, the heads of the seven people in a row began to get dizzy, and they were more or less worried.

    It''s not going to go on forever

    Fortunately, soon, the road is finally at an end!

    But no one is happy

    Because it''s a dead end

    "We We don''t really have to be sealed here forever, do we? " Poetry has begun to be afraid, fortunately hugged her body.

    "Shiyin, stop saying..." Feeling, fortunately, also afraid of

    "Should No... " Qitai and others swallowed their saliva.

    Speechless and speechless, he nodded his toes, then quickly turned back and walked back, taking all the people around in the passage, and did not know how many turns he had made. At last, he stood in front of a three-way intersection, looking at the three passages, speechless for a long time

    He can''t remember where he came from

    "No monsters, no traps, only a maze..." Speechless look up, looking at the top of the passage.

    "This is a problem..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 628

    In this disordered maze world, seven people in a row have lost their direction completely

    The passage is divided into two branches and three branches. There are countless branches in the branches. When the sense of direction is lost, everyone is completely trapped in the maze map. Don''t say to find the exit, even the original road can''t be found at all

    Once the end of the road is found, there will only be one result, that is, the dead road

    With the "night of the moon black cat group" of people walking in the maze of confusion, speechless pace than at the beginning of a lot faster, a calm face, eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, looking at the front, trying to calm down, trying to find their way from memory.

    As a matter of fact, I will never forget the way I walk. I have the ability of "complete memory". I am quite sure that I remember all the roads I have already walked. But when I get to the fork, I can''t tell where I came from and where I went.

    It''s not that his ability of "complete memory" has failed, but that his sense of direction has been completely lost, which way he can''t figure out exactly

    The maze is very complex. Even if wordless has an all-weather memory, he can remember the first road, the second road, the third, the fourth, the fifth and all the roads. But the problem of sense of direction has nothing to do with the ability of memory. How can he find his starting point even if he finally finds it At the end of the passage he chose, there is always a dead end

    Obviously, what labyrinth tests is not a person''s memory. When a labyrinth is complex to a certain extent, even the memory of the whole sky will be useless, because you have no sense of direction

    It''s not polite to say that the maze is sometimes more terrifying than the OSS.

    Because the OSS can only defeat a person''s body, but the maze can defeat a person''s mind

    With the passage of time, the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" have started to get confused. They are in a very impetuous mood, and their faces are very ugly. A little grumpiness appears frequently on all people''s faces. I believe that if it goes on like this, people here will be the first to collapse

    When I saw this scene, I was speechless and silent, but my heart was full of haze.

    The method of memorizing channel is absolutely impossible, but marking, the general way in maze area, can''t work here, because the map is invalid, the marking function is on the map mark

    As for making scratches on the ground or walls, or leaving things to mark where they pass, all these methods are useless.

    The scene can''t be destroyed. This is the common sense in "Sao". Even if something is lost for marking, it will disappear automatically after one minute. It''s not only wasteful, but also has no effect

    Speechless can only stir brains, while trying to find a way, while continuing to walk in the dark channel

    Then, an hour later

    He glanced at the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" who were gradually upset. He bit his teeth without any words. However, he did not want to give up or become anxious, but became more calm.

    The more this kind of environment, the more you can''t lose your calmness. Just like the last time you faced the king of beasts, it''s because of calmness that you can think of a way

    Rubbing his eyebrows and heart, staring around wordlessly, as if he wanted to see through all the walls around him, his heart couldn''t help feeling tired

    I can''t get away from it, and I can''t find a way out. How could there be such a horrible map? It''s clearly the second level of "Ian grunt". It''s so terrible. Originally, how did players get to the 75th level

    Do you really have to be trapped in this maze

    Unwilling mood burst out in the heart, wordless always try to keep calm, his consciousness clenched.

    Suddenly, the silent hand on the dark wall sank after a click!

    Speechless stupefied, hand hurriedly received back, turned to look at the sound source, and then he saw, his finger just pressed the place, unexpectedly appeared five finger prints!

    I think of the "click" sound when I just shook hands. These five finger marks are obviously pushed out by myself!

    A scene that can not be destroyed, even because of their own one click and appeared traces, this

    As soon as the silent spirit shakes, a ray of light flashes in the brain.

    Is it oneself who has gone into the wrong area? This map can be destroyed

    In this way of thinking, speechless gradually feel something wrong.

    No matter which road you choose, the destination you reach will eventually be the dead end

    Isn''t this a maze at all, but a map that can''t go out at allAs soon as the pupils set, the wordless man pulled out the "skywatcher" behind him, raised his head, and in the astonished look of the "night of the moon black cat group", he forcefully split to the wall in front of him!

    "Qiang!!!"

    A sound resounding through the whole space suddenly rings, reverberating and opening in the dead passage. The sudden loud sound in the silent environment pricks the eardrum of the "night of the moon black cat group", and the subconscious screams.

    A huge force along the "skywatcher" climbed up his arm, shocked speechless can''t help but step back, make every effort to hit the wall, the wall is not even a scratch!

    This is not the same as before, but speechless but not frightened. Instead, he is ecstatic. Like him, there is the "moon night black cat group".

    On the wall, there is an HP bar!

    ¡°h¡­ HP Poetry points to the wall, his face is red.

    "It''s really HP..." Fortunately, after a pause, I was very happy.

    "Can this wall be destroyed?" Qi Taishou trembled a little. God knows how he came to this hour''s maze life. He only knows that he can''t stay for a moment.

    Not only him, but everyone!

    "Everyone! Attack with all your strength! "

    This sentence is not uttered without words, nor is it uttered by Qitai, nor even by luck, nor by poetry. But it doesn''t matter who uttered it.

    No one hesitated, the previous impatience finally broke out in this moment!

    Together with lucky and poetic, all of them raised their weapons and tried to split on the wall!

    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."

    At the moment when everyone''s attack hit the wall, seven weapons danced into a shaking virtual shadow. Just for a moment, with a sound of muffled attack, the HP bar on the wall, where everyone''s attack focused on the attack, plummeted down!

    When they were happy, they seized the watcher without saying anything and shouted at everyone.

    "With skill!"

    "Drink!!!"

    At the same time, the six people of the "night of the moon black cat group" used their skills, and the weapons flashed colorful skills. Then they went to the wall relentlessly and repeatedly, attacking like crazy. You can imagine how much they want to leave here.

    Looking at the HP falling wall, speechless eyes flash, holding the hand of "sky watcher", a star like skill flash!

    "Seven stars!"

    "Boom!"

    A roar louder than any previous sound came out, accompanied by the HP bar on the wall in a moment, from the yellow state to the red state, and then all the way down to the bottom!

    In the eyes of seven people, the wall in front of them collapsed under the attack power attached to all people''s skills!

    With the collapse of this wall, the ground suddenly began to tremble, as if it touched some mechanism, which scared everyone. However, the vibration of the ground only lasted for a few seconds, and then stopped. Instead, the huge maze around it, like being gasified, slowly faded and rose until it completely disappeared

    Maze! Gone (to be continued. )

 Chapter 629

    In the surprise eyes of a group of seven people, a forest appeared behind the wall of the maze of gasification, which was printed into the eyes of all people. It was clearly just a common forest, but in the eyes of all people trapped in the maze for an hour, the forest seemed extraordinarily cordial, just like a paradise outside the world.

    "Oh! Come out! " The poem sound joyfully cried, threw on the lucky body, rubbed against her chest, full of joy, if it is the usual lucky, then her face is already red at the moment, but now, the lucky also completely immersed in the joy.

    "Finally out..." Although the remaining four male compatriots of the "night of the moon black cat group" are not as out of shape as the two women, their deep feelings of joy still emerge in their eyes, and their bodies tremble with excitement.

    "Don''t be happy too early..." He shook his head with a wry smile and said angrily: "I haven''t completely walked out of this place, and the forest is also out of the display range of the map..."

    Smell words, the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" all nodded, but they didn''t care a bit. For them, it''s a very satisfying thing to be able to leave that damned maze. Seeing this, they can only continue to laugh bitterly.

    Go to the front of the forest, speechless sweep around a glance, quite a bit of unflappable to open the map, the result is naturally what information also did not get.

    Sighed, speechless to the "night of the moon black cat group" people waved.

    "Let''s hurry up, I''m beginning to get impatient with this damned task."

    Words fall, speechless did not wait for the answer of the "night of the moon black cat group" people have raised their feet into the forest, "night of the moon black cat group" people rushed to catch up.

    After entering the forest, the light around obviously dimmed a lot, and it was eerie and quiet. It was so terrible that I didn''t even hear a sound. I couldn''t hear any chirp of insects and birds. It made people''s heart beat faster.

    The poem sound, fortunately two people nervously toward speechless approached several steps, and as far as possible lowers the footstep sound, as if is afraid to wake up anything.

    The first time I experienced this kind of gloomy scene, although it was the scene of the game world, the two women felt totally the same as they were in the real world, with a little palpitation inside.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. At one moment, there was a stir in the Bush in front of me. The sound of "sand" made seven people in a row stop at once. At this time, six or seven Brown shadows rushed out of the Bush and came straight here!

    "Be careful!"

    Speechless cry, voice did not fall, the body is like a lightning horizontal split general, flash six people''s eyes!

    "Stab!"

    The figure moves like a sprint almost instantaneously. Four of the seven figures that just came out were hit by the "lunge" coming from the head-on sprint. HP pieces are empty in an instant!

    Before the figure was scattered into pieces, all people saw it. The real face of the figure was something like a civet cat, with a long tail, no feet, but a pair of sharp claws!

    Never seen this type of monster, speechless footsteps suddenly paused. When there was a sound of flying and plundering behind him, he just responded, quickly turned back, turned his body around, and the "skywatcher" danced into a wind wheel, waved the past vigorously, and waved to the remaining three footless civet monsters that had just landed!

    "Bang!"

    The "sky watcher" swept the target, bringing up three bright red HP strips, and three barefoot civets made a strange whine. What they ushered in was the "sky watcher" sword in front of them!

    "Bang!"

    Obviously, there are three attacks, but only one bombardment is heard. In a twinkling of an eye, seven barefoot civets running out of the bushes are all turned into pieces in the sky. Only one box shows the information of the attacker''s experience, money, goods, etc. flashes in the void

    Originally, the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" had already raised the weapons in their hands. They were just going to fight to find that the enemy had been wiped out completely. They stood in the same place like petrifaction, their eyes were wide, their mouths were wide open, and they looked like ghosts.

    The poem put down the weapon in his hand and pursed his lips. "Now I seriously doubt that he has mastered the skill of finding weakness, or the attack power has appeared * * UG!"

    In less than two or three seconds, a time that all people can''t react, seven monsters that are not ordinary ones will be destroyed at a glance

    "Brother How powerful... " Just now, I was shocked by the springing out of the barefoot civet. Fortunately, I held my hands subconsciously in front of my chest and whispered softly, while wordless continued to move forward as if nothing had happened, which made the people of the "moon night black cat group" react.

    "It''s too..." Qi too swallowed a mouthful of saliva, want to say something, to the last even a word not complete.

    They don''t know what to say when they look at the speechless who continue to walk forward. They just move forward and keep up with speechless. They look at speechless with their eyes, as if they want to see a flower.I don''t know what a shock it brought to the people of the "night of the moon black cat group". Speechless face walked in front of him. For him, although the level of these monsters is good, they have already surpassed the strength of ordinary players. If the little monsters alone, it''s nothing.

    At the beginning, even the guard OSS''s little Pro guard monsters were HP emptied under his attack, let alone these wild monsters

    As they went deeper into the forest, the atmosphere seemed to be depressed. The dim light and the dark clouds over the sky weighed heavily on everyone''s heart, and their breath was a little short.

    "When does this have to go?" I don''t know how many times I complained. The poetry is full of discontent. The gloomy atmosphere around her makes her whole body unnatural. Although it''s not as weird as the previous maze, it also gives people a lot of pressure.

    "Well, I''ll know if I go down. I''ve been walking in that goddamn maze for more than an hour anyway. It''s not bad to walk here a little longer..."

    Just after the sound fell, the silent step stopped abruptly, and all the people of the "black cat group on the moon night" stopped. They looked at him doubtfully and then looked forward. This time, all the people except the silent felt cold and subconsciously raised the weapon in their hands.

    In front, five pairs of red eyes are blinking slowly in the dark forest, just like the wolf or brown bear who came out to hunt for food at night. The fierce light inside makes the hair of the six members of the "moon night black cat group" numb. It has to be said that this scene, for those who are timid, is quite terrible. Fortunately, they are afraid to look at the front again. In their hands The weapon is held tightly.

    Wordless squints a pair of eyes. In "Sao", his vision is not as good as that of his real body. It''s as dark as the night before that is enough to challenge his vision. Finally, wordless can see clearly. The owner of those five pairs of red eyes

    Civet cat, or civet cat, but this time, compared with the previous seven civet cats, the size is a full double, the body without feet relies on the tail to support the ground, like a snake like wriggling tail, slowly moving on the ground, a pair of claws are much longer than the cat, on which, the metal like luster flashes, accompanied by the silk cold awn

    At this time, the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" also saw the monsters hidden in the dark. They looked at the five civets that were bigger than tigers. The six of them raised their weapons together, but they didn''t rush up foolishly. Instead, they hesitated.

    "What a high level..." One of the members of the "black cat group on the moon night" was shocked. "Are level 2 monsters at this level?"

    It seems that he heard the words coming from the rear, speechless and crooked his head, and looked at the footless civet doubtfully. Although he didn''t go out of the field on the second floor, he heard that the level of the wild monster didn''t seem to be so high. The level of the footless civet was almost equal to the level of the monster in the second floor maze area.

    "You wait here..." Speechless clenched ''watcher''. "I''ll try these monsters."

    Finish saying, speechless straight to the front of the five monsters rushed! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 630

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! And "grass on the wall" and "radish with vegetables!"

    At the same time, five barefoot civets hiding in the dark also rushed to him, sharp claws mercilessly across, tore to his body!

    In a short moment, the distance between the two is infinitely close. When approaching the barefoot civet and about to bump into five pairs of claws, the five barefoot civets jump without words. Immediately, the five barefoot civets bump into the position before him, just under the wordless body!

    "Avalanche!"

    The ''sky watcher'' flashed the light of skill. The black sword carried the blue light of skill, and then cut five barefoot civets fiercely!

    "Bang!"

    At the same time, the big sword is close to the body of five barefoot civets, and bombards their suspended body to the ground. Through this gap, the sword rushes forward in a straight line without words, and then lands on the ground, around the back of five barefoot civets. The timing is just right!

    Seeing this situation, a member of the "night of the moon black cat group" still wants to rush up and beat the drowning dog, but Qi Tai raises his hand and stops him. He shakes his head and says: "well, we''d better not attack. If we accidentally lead the hatred over, it will only cause him trouble..."

    After saying that, Qi Tai looked to Wuyan, and felt that he said: "it''s really worthy of being able to stand alone in guarding the pass * * OSS. After seeing it with his own eyes, he realized that we need to work hard to be among the top players..."

    Hearing Qitai''s words, all members of the "night of the moon black cat group", including lucky and poetic sound, nodded their heads and looked very serious.

    There is such a strong person around, it''s pressure, it''s also whipping

    At the same time, they have an idea in their mind. They must exercise themselves well. Even if they can''t fight side by side with wordless, they must also be able to keep their feet on!

    Under the influence of speechless, "the black cat group on the moon night" has embarked on a completely different road from the original

    In front, the silent figure shuttles around under the attack of five footless civets, avoiding all the attacks of the footless civets. Immediately, it is two "smash" waves, cutting on the same footless civet. It has to be said that the HP value of the footless civet is very high. It has been a "smash" of the wordless before, but it is still stunned to let wordless wave two more times before clearing HP

    The footless civet cat turned to pieces and disappeared in the void, but wordless didn''t stop his action, turned around quickly, and the body shot out. A "stab" ran through two footless civet cats who rushed at him!

    Two barefoot civets were knocked down by the "stab", just trying to climb up, suddenly came a huge force, the HP bars of the two barefoot civets emptied in an instant, disappeared in place, only the dark sword body of the "skywatcher" remained in their original position

    Five barefoot civets, only three left!

    And this time, from speechless rush up, just passed ten seconds!

    The difference in rank is not far, and the difference in number is five times. This was supposed to be totally reversed to the five footless civets, but the first World War was actually reversed to wordless!

    What''s more, even kill two barefoot civets, speechless but unhurt. The HP strip is still full, and the corner of the clothes hasn''t been touched!

    Facing the five footless civets alone, they are all speechless. At this time, facing the remaining three is more relaxed. They move like walking in the courtyard, dodge the attack of the three footless civets with the simplest action, and wave two swords from time to time. As long as they grasp the opportunity, the skill light will shine from the "sky watcher".

    The people of the "black cat group on the moon night" only feel like watching an unreal movie, and they can destroy people''s three views, making them speechless.

    So that the "night of the moon black cat group" people did not find, behind them, a pair of red eyes, emerged in a grass, immediately burst into trouble, rushed to the "night of the moon black cat group"!

    All the five footless civets were solved without any words, and just saw a dark shadow from the grass to the "night of the moon black cat group" scene, and the pupil fiercely shrank up!

    With the HP value and defense of the members of the "night of the moon black cat group", the barefoot civet only needs two or three attacks to kill anyone!

    I can''t think more. I rushed out without words. The sword body of "skywatcher" flashed blue light, and the skill of "sudden stab" was launched. With the help of "sudden stab", the speed soared two or three times. I became a black line, and rushed to the "night of the moon black cat group" with unparalleled momentum!

    The people of the "night of the moon black cat group" haven''t responded yet. A black shadow came out from behind them and jumped over their heads, but it didn''t have time to rush down to the crowd. Another black shadow came from the front. Then a sound of thumping sounded. The body of the barefoot civet immediately fell back heavily and hit a tree trunk, and HP plummeted. Soon it was emptied Now

    The people of the "night of the moon black cat group" just saw this scene, which reflected what happened. At the moment, with a Shua, all the cold sweat came down.

    "I said Speechless dissatisfied to the crowd said: "although I did not let you go, but you can not relax vigilance ah..."All the people in the "night of the moon black cat group" are embarrassed to touch their heads, which makes them speechless, angry and funny. But what can we do? How can we say that these people were ordinary students a month ago? It''s inevitable that they made a mistake.

    "Whoo The level of these monsters is so high... " Qi took a long breath, smiled bitterly, and then said happily, "fortunately, you are here this time. Otherwise, if we can do the task alone, let alone finish it, I don''t know if I can save my life..."

    The remaining five people of the "night of the moon black cat group" also nodded their heads, and a happy look appeared on their faces, which made the speechless crazy turn their eyes, regardless of them. They turned around directly and continued to walk forward, looking like people who didn''t care about the "night of the moon black cat group" were dead or alive.

    If you carefully observe it, you will find that in the process of moving forward, wordless seems to be particularly vigilant. Even if you meet a monster, you will also leave a heart and eye on the "moon night black cat group"

    However, after seeing that the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" also beat and killed a footless civet, they gradually felt relieved. Every time they went to the monster, they would intentionally or unintentionally "let go" one and let it rush into the "night of the moon black cat group" encirclement, which is another kind of care.

    In this way, after a period of time, the line of seven people suddenly became empty, and the gloomy atmosphere still existed, but within the range of nearly 100 meters, the existence of trees did not exist. At a glance, a cave appeared in front of them.

    In front of the cave entrance, a lion with golden light is sleeping quietly

    No, it shouldn''t be a lion. More precisely, it should be a lion man, because his two front hoofs are palm shaped, his body is as thin as human beings, and his chest and belly.

    Seeing this lion, seven people in a row stopped in a hurry. The message that appeared on the lion was completely incomparable with that of ordinary little monsters, which made the "black cat group on the moon night" breathe air directly.

    Because, this lion, is a * * OSS!

    Almost at the same time of seeing * * OSS, a piece of task information appears in the taskbar of everyone at the same time.

    The task is to kill the lion in front of us!

    "It seems that the task is over..." Speechless can not help but pull up a smile.

    "Don''t say it as if the task is almost finished. It''s killing * * OSS!" The poem shrank his head. Even though he had a preliminary understanding of wordless power, he was still a little unsure at this time.

    Speechless did not pay attention to poetry, will be "sky watcher" in hand, step forward.

    "You are waiting for me here. Don''t get close to me. Keep a distance of at least 10 meters. Besides, if there are any other monsters coming, they will also be handed over to you for solution. As long as it''s not * * OSS and the number is not large, you should have no problem..."

    Obviously, wordless wants to single out * * OSS!

    The man of the "night of the moon black cat group" looked at each other, resisted the urge of persuasion, nodded and agreed (to be continued. )

 Chapter 631

    In "Sao", it''s not a great thing to challenge monsters by leaps and bounds. As long as the players have some strength, they will generally challenge monsters by leaps and bounds, because in this way, there will be more experience, money and goods to reward.

    But, it''s really amazing to go over the ranks and take on OSS!

    **OSS and ordinary monsters are totally different in two levels. For example, a monster of level 50 has the same strength as that of level 45 in the player, but a 50 level * * OSS requires the player to have at least level 10 to be able to pick it alone.

    This, still have to count Tongren, yasena that level of players!

    It can be imagined how big the gap between * * OSS and ordinary monsters is

    Even ordinary OSS is like this, not to mention that there is only one OSS at each level. It''s totally an act of seeking death to challenge OSS at a higher level.

    Even wordless, when they are competing with level 1 Shouguan * * OSS, their level is higher than that of Shouguan * * OSS. That''s why wordless people dare to collide with Shouguan * * OSS. If their level is the same as Shouguan * * OSS, wordless people still dare to fight alone, but they absolutely dare not to collide again.

    In order to guard against the power of OSS, even if you choose to guard against the same level of OSS, it is also linked with seeking death. The people who can really do it, the song finger can be counted, the wordless is one, and the future Tongren is one. That''s why, the wordless will be regarded as idols by players.

    Although the current * * OSS is not the guarding * * OSS, it is also not comparable to ordinary monsters. However, wordless people usually do not do less single * * OSS, and cross-level challenges * * OSS also do not do less. Although the level of lion * * OSS is higher than him, it can not be higher. It is wordless to have confidence to single such a * * OSS!

    Of course, if you have confidence, you have to be vigilant. The event of the king of beasts has been told plainly. Even if you have confidence, you must not take it lightly. Otherwise, it will only be tragic.

    Therefore, when walking towards the lion''s OSS, the closer it is to the lion''s OSS, the lighter the speechless step is, and there is no sound of footsteps at the back.

    Keep your steps as low as possible, walk forward silently, and get closer to the lion''s OSS.

    Finally, at a distance of about 10 meters near the lion''s OSS, the lion''s OSS woke up from a deep sleep!

    A pair of shining golden lion pupils opened in an instant and moved to the speechless body in an instant. Before they got up from the prone position, the lion''s * * OSS is a two legged push on the ground and swooped forward. In an instant, it will be within five meters of speechless distance!

    "Roar!!!"

    Body forward, a huge roar from the lion, lion''s * * OSS as a pair of wings like a high jump, jumped to speechless, extremely sharp claws in the woods under the weak light reflects the golden cold light, with a whistling sound, straight to speechless face!

    The attack of the lion''s OSS is not as simple as the ordinary attack. It is a skill. It not only has a strong attack power, but also has a very fast attack speed. The huge body in the process of forward attack also carries a pressure on the soul, which makes people tremble from the bottom of their hearts, and even forget to avoid in horror.

    Like a person, standing on the road, a car hit him, he will panic and don''t know how to move.

    Of course, except for those with very strong psychological quality, and speechless, obviously this kind of person!

    Originally, to defeat a monster, two or three ordinary players of the same level can form a team.

    In order to defeat a * * OSS, even if it is an elite player at the same level, it needs at least five people. With excellent cooperation, it can be completed after a relatively long time.

    **OSS has extremely high defense, terrible attack power, and even scary skills. A * * OSS is terrible enough to withstand tens of ordinary monsters of the same level!

    At this stage, maybe only wordless can achieve it

    The attack of the lion''s OSS is very shocking. When the lion''s OSS pours out of the ground, speechless movement is instantaneous!

    Originally, the slow and light steps fell down quickly, stepped out, rushed forward two steps, came to the front of the lion * * OSS, and then a sideshift, just avoided the attack of the lion * * OSS!

    Then, a blow of "avalanche" immediately cut down at will like stroking the water, and split in the direction of the lion''s * * OSS!

    "Bang!"

    The "skywatcher" fell directly on the lion''s body, causing a crack. The lion''s body, which had just landed, was repelled by the "avalanche" attack from the rear, nearly two meters away.As the lion''s OSS didn''t stand up when it landed, the "avalanche" caused the lion''s OSS to stumble and fall to the ground. The top HP strip with five lines dropped by about one tenth.

    With speechless attack power and skill, it can only cause one-fifth of the damage to lion''s * * OSS. Such defense ability and HP value are hard to find players who can break lion''s * * OSS defense at this stage. Even players of the same level can cause relatively limited damage to it.

    Glanced at the HP bar of the lion''s OSS, speechless "cut" and quickly stepped forward while the lion''s OSS fell down. Two "avalanches" landed on it continuously before it got up, took nearly a quarter of its hp again, then turned back and opened the distance when the lion''s OSS roared up.

    It seems that the lion''s * * OSS has only one "attack" skill. After getting up, it immediately launched a "attack". Obviously, it has the same body shape as human beings, but it attacks in the way of wild animals. This makes wordless doubt, but also makes the lion''s * * OSS "attack" dodge in small steps.

    For three times in a row, wordless attacks have been perfectly avoided. In terms of speed, wordless attacks must be higher than the lion''s OSS, but in terms of agility, wordless attacks can''t be compared with the lion''s OSS. So wordless moves only in a small range. With the help of the unparalleled skill of "infinite martial arts", wordless attacks on the lion''s OSS can be completely avoided, and then they can be quickly extended.

    The figure is constantly shaking in front of the lion''s OSS like a constantly twisted wind. Every time, the lion''s OSS almost catches his body. Even the "moon night black cat group" watching the battle makes a cold sweat for speechless. But soon, it''s a flower in front of him again. It''s a flash in the sky. Every time, it''s only a tiny difference, but it can''t be touched by life or death ¡£

    If the lion has wisdom in OSS, it will be alive and dead

    Whether the lion''s OSS has wisdom or not, I don''t know without words. But with the continuous failure of the "attack", the grumpy and ferocious spirit twinkled in the eyes of the lion''s OSS. He saw the twinkling of his pupils at the moment.

    "Roar!!!" Several times in a row, the lion''s OSS finally did not use the "attack" again, but fell on the ground, landing on both feet, standing up, two feet on the ground, like a truck with heavy pressure, rushed to speechless!

    Speechless eyes sharp flash, in the lion * * OSS body just had movement, step back a little, the corner of the mouth a hook, then so against the lion * * OSS impact of the body, rushed into!

    "Ah!" Seeing this scene, the people of "the black cat group on the moon night" cried out in surprise.

    Don''t you mean to meet the lion''s OSS

    The distance between one man and one lion is shortened in an instant. When they are about to collide, they suddenly jump up a little bit at their feet. A low-level somersault directly jumps over the tall body of the lion''s * * OSS. Then they land steadily, but they don''t turn back to attack. Instead, they speed up suddenly and run towards the strange cave (to be continued. )

 Chapter 632

    (Ruyi is going to visit relatives from afar. In order not to delay his friends'' reading, today''s fourth watch has been launched. For the sake of such dedication, Ruyi''s friends can''t say that they don''t support it. Please support ~ ~)

    the sudden changes have no accident and all the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" are stunned. They don''t know why they look at the speechless running towards the cave, and then they look at it again To the lion.

    "Ow!" Another attack on the chakra. The lion''s OSS roars with rage. The lion''s pupil sweeps towards the speechless running towards the cave like a fire. Then he turns around quickly and chases after him.

    However, it is obvious that the speed of lion''s OSS is not as good as that of wordless. Although it soon shortens the distance between lion''s OSS and wordless, the Kung Fu of a short time is pulled away by wordless. In a twinkling of an eye, the distance between two people is more than 10 meters.

    Seeing such a situation, the people of the "black cat group on the moon night" not only didn''t express their joy, but also worried one by one, as if they wished to keep away from the lion''s * * OSS.

    Of course, the reason is not so, but, in the direction of speechless running, there is a dead end!

    If it goes on like this, sooner or later, it will be caught up by the lion''s * * OSS, and it will be forced to die. It''s very unfavorable!

    "Brother!" Fortunately, I cried out to remind her, but Qi Tai stopped her immediately.

    "Fortunately, don''t worry. He can''t be unaware that there is a dead road ahead of him. Since he knows and runs there, he must have his own plan. Let''s watch it here..."

    "But..." Fortunately, I had a look of speechlessness and enlightenment, and finally I retreated.

    In front of the battlefield, wordless is finally reached the cave before the stone wall, facing a tall stone wall, can no longer move forward, and the rear, is the lion * * OSS impact

    All of the "night of the moon black cat group" raised their hearts and looked at the lion''s body, which was suddenly hit by silence, and the silent body standing under the stone wall. A drop of sweat flowed down their cheeks.

    The lion''s OSS collided violently, with pressure and impact, and collided with the wordless in front of the stone wall, wordless but did not turn back. Feeling the approaching of the strong wind behind, the corners of the mouth raised a crafty arc.

    At the next moment, the lion''s OSS rushes forward and approaches the silent body. The silent body finally has an action!

    The body suddenly leaps up in the air. As before, it turns back at low altitude and comes to the head of the lion''s * * OSS. When the body reaches the highest point, the foot is slightly on the stone wall. A back somersault just turns over the body hit by the lion''s * * OSS!

    Lions * * OSS, but rushed to the stone wall!

    "Boom!"

    With a sound of shaking, the lion''s OSS hit the stone wall heavily. The force brought by the huge impact made the stone wall shake. At the same time, it also made the lion''s OSS lie on the ground. Behind the ground, it was standing speechless!

    Hold the "skywatcher" and bully yourself with no words. The light of skill immediately flashes up and "smash attack" is launched. It falls on the lion''s * * OSS, who can''t get up for a while and knocks himself out!

    The attack power of lion''s * * OSS is very high. It''s terrible. Even if HP and defense are hit by lion''s * * OSS at this time, HP will lose at least half of it. But also, because of its powerful attack power, the reaction force is also very strong. When lion''s * * OSS collides on the stone wall, HP will drop a lot when it''s not attacked, and Still not get up from the ground!

    Such a good attack opportunity, of course, can''t give up without words. The "avalanche" skill is continuously used. After greeting the lion * * OSS, the HP value of the lion * * OSS is knocked out by two thirds!

    As for himself, the HP bar is still full. Up to now, the lion has not even touched his cape!

    So, a player in a state of full blood is slapping like a quilt at a higher level than him, but he lies on the ground foolishly and motionless in the eyes of the "night of the moon black cat group". The members of the "night of the moon black cat group" almost didn''t stare out their own eyes.

    "That''s great!" Poetry has no other language to describe their mood.

    "It''s really powerful..." It''s so amazing. "In this way, we can put down the * * OSS and make * * OSS fall into vertigo. It''s really powerful..."

    "now I believe that he can single out * * OSS!" With an uplifting tone, the poem said with a yearning Handshake: "let''s deal with it now, * * OSS, surely something good will come out?"

    Although the "night of the moon black cat group" is a guild, it is full of money. There are only six of them in the whole guild. Their strength and rank are not very high. In one month of "Sao", let alone * * OSS, even ordinary little monsters play very limited.If you''re not helping wordless deal with things he doesn''t have time to deal with, and get some benefits from them, and occasionally exchange for some good equipment, the strength of the "night of the moon black cat group" is at best the third class, even now, it''s just the second class

    Now, a * * OSS is about to be put down in front of their own eyes. The members of the "black cat group on the moon night" are excited, just like they are fighting * * OSS.

    "Ow!" The lion''s OSS howls to the sky, and finally recovers from vertigo. The lion''s roar rings, and the silent movement stops for a short time. Then it continues to bombard the body of the lion''s OSS with "avalanche". The attack power has not declined at all, but the HP of the lion''s OSS has declined.

    After the roar of the lion''s OSS, its hp value has been reduced to the red warning state by the speechless bombardment. It''s just one step away from the door, and the lion''s OSS will become a pile of experience.

    Looking at the red HP bar, all the people in the room pulled their eyes from the lion''s OSS for fear of missing a glance.

    Because, lion''s * * OSS is likely to be the same as the 1st floor''s guard * * OSS. When HP reaches the red status, it will explode!

    Sure enough, a very clear air flow suddenly emanated from the lion''s body, just like the raging waves of volcanic eruption, which made the air temperature around rise!

    "Be careful!" "The night of the moon, the black cat Troupe" could not help but exit.

    Speechless look is also a moment of condensation, but soon, a sneer, emerged from its face.

    "Seven stars!!!"

    Taking the silent body as the center, a gust of strong wind suddenly erupts. The silent hand holds the "skywatcher", and the body rotates at a high speed. The speed of rotation reaches a horrible level in a moment that can be completely ignored. The "skywatcher" becomes a virtual shadow with the silent rotation. In a moment, it cuts seven times on the body of the lion!

    The seven attacks were almost completed at the same time. The speechless and rapidly rotating body stopped under his control. At the same time, the roar of the lion''s OSS stopped abruptly, and the last HP bar slowly dropped until it disappeared completely

    With the help of the centrifugal force of body rotation, the attack of the "skywatcher" is driven. The body rotates seven times in an instant, and the "skywatcher" also cuts seven times in a row. At such a terrible speed, the lion''s OSS is so suffocating that it can''t even use the last trump card. HP is cleared directly, and the straight and huge body collapses on the ground like a mess of mud, making a loud sound The sound of falling to the ground.

    "Bang!"

    A voice like a broken glass rings on the body of the lion''s * * OSS. In the eyes of the collective ecstasy of the "night of the moon black cat group", the lion''s * * OSS''s body, which is at least twice higher than the wordless body, instantly becomes a fragment of the sky

    Time, as if in this moment, stopped

    The six people in the "moon night black cat group" were red and trembling, as if they were holding on to something. Then a cheering voice echoed from their mouths (to be continued. )

 Chapter 633

    When the cheers spread all over the open field, there were a few monster roars in the forest, as if in response to the "night of the moon black cat group", which made the cold forest warm for a while.

    In front, speechless put the "sky watcher" back on his back, and shook his head as he watched the "moon night black cat group" that had become a group.

    is definitely a celebration for the moonlight black cat group. But for wordless, this level of opponent is really "awesome" at the game level. Even a sense of crisis can not be given to you. When facing the beast king, you should be able to give yourself the strength to do so, so he will surely celebrate the **oss.

    "Words! You''re too good! " Poetry a jump, excited is about to pounce on speechless body, a hand is stretched out, pressed her face.

    "I said, didn''t you always suspect that I was fighting against OSS by virtue of my character?" He shook his head in a funny way.

    "Haven''t I seen it with my own eyes?" Poetry does not care about wordless rejection of their intimate actions, small face is still happy. "That''s OSS! A higher level * * OSS than you, so you shuasha several times to defeat, the strength of the national idol is really not covered. "

    "It''s no use trying to please me!" Speechless and unsatisfied, he took a look at the poem, and then looked at the same excited face and Qi Tai and others, and said: "how can we react so fiercely one by one? It''s clear that the rewards after killing * * OSS are all mine, and we don''t form a team. You''re not good at all, as for that?..."

    Wordless words did not reduce the excitement of the "night of the moon black cat group", but showed more signs of improvement. Fortunately, I stepped forward and said with a little smile: "although we have no reward for killing * * OSS, after the mission is completed, everyone has been rewarded, not only experience, money, but also some equipment and props..."

    Speechless and slightly stunned, I found that in addition to killing * * OSS, I had rewards, and the previous tasks were also prompted to complete, and I also automatically submitted to complete and gave rewards.

    "Tasks that do not need to be submitted? That''s not bad. At least I don''t need to run around. The reward experience is also good. It saves me a whole day of training, but the money is still careless... "

    After all, the experience of task reward saves the training time of wordless day, which translates into a week, and the so-called "careless" money is about the same as the money they can only get if they work hard for a week Got

    People are more angry than people

    Poetry opened their own personal list, interesting in the above to see their own harvest, and then cold not Lingding to a sentence.

    "By the way, how can we get back?"

    There was a sudden silence at the scene.

    The hand that poem sound drags individual list also is Dun down, secretly aimed at everyone, when see their Qi Qi stiff face, the corner of the mouth is pulled.

    "It won''t be Don''t know... "

    They nodded tacitly, then stopped talking, and the scene fell into a strange silence.

    Speechless Ba blinked his lips. He seemed to want to say something to encourage his popularity, but he finally gave up. He could only move his eyes away. This move, the cave where the lion * * OSS was lying at the beginning fell into his eyes, which made him stunned, and his eyes brightened immediately.

    "Why don''t you go and have a look in the cave?"

    "Cave..." "The night of the moon black cat group" turned around and looked at the direction of the cave. Fortunately, they tilted their heads and said, "why is the lion''s * * OSS in the cave, not in the cave?..."

    Fortunately, all the people are in spirits. If something goes wrong, there will be demons. No one likes to live in the open-air environment. If there is a cave, instead of sleeping, there will be a cave. Then there must be something in the cave!

    Speechless looked at the cave ahead and touched his chin. "It seems that if we want to leave here, we can only hope for this cave..."

    It''s true that the forest is not very big, and it''s more like a forest. Along the way, a line of seven people just follow the road, and they come to the cave. But around the cave, except for the road where people came from at the beginning, the rest three directions are stone walls.

    Obviously, this cave is the end of this map!

    "Go in and have a look!"

    Seeing everyone''s indecision, wordless immediately made a decision, and started first, walked to the cave, and the "night of the moon black cat group" had to keep up.

    Originally, the "night of the moon black cat group" thought that there were some other strange things in the cave. After all, they had experienced mazes, forests, barefoot civet cats, lions * * OSS before, so they took extra precautions.What I didn''t expect was that the cave wasn''t very big at all. The end of the cave appeared in everyone''s eyes less than 30 seconds after people just walked into the cave.

    A line of seven people stopped one after another and looked at the front. Their eyes were shining with a strange look. Because, at the end of the cave, in the void, there was a slender crystal and a small ball floating there

    "What is that?" Poetry blinked, looking at the two floating objects in the void are going to walk forward, but I don''t know what I think of is to stop, turn around and look at speechless.

    "You go!"

    "I?..." Speechless some unexpected look at poetry. "Are you afraid?"

    "Who is afraid!" The poem pouted its lips discontentedly. "It''s obvious what the props are. Maybe it''s the only reward for this unique task. Since * * OSS was killed by you, we can''t complete this task without you all the way. You will receive the harvest naturally."

    The poem turned to Qitai and said mischievously, "is it the president?"

    A smile made by the witty appearance of the poetic sound, Qi taixiao smiled and nodded solemnly. "Yes! Without you, we can''t accomplish this task at all, and the gains should be yours! "

    "But..." Wordless frowned. "It''s lucky to take the task, not me..."

    "Brother, take it..." I''m glad to chuckle. "The reward of the task has been a big harvest for us. This time, we didn''t help much. It was my brother who helped us, so you should not refuse any more..."

    Hearing the words of fortune, I looked around the "black cat group on the moon night" without a word. I didn''t see a trace of dissatisfaction from their faces before nodding slowly.

    "All right..." In the void, the members of the "night of the moon black cats" immediately added a trading box with some precious items and a large number of coins.

    "Here you are." No words and a smile, do not give everyone the chance to speak, bullying the mouth. "If you refuse, then don''t blame me for refusing!"

    "The black cat group on the moon night" six people have no words, only to confirm, but there is a little smile on their faces.

    In this "Sao" world, in order to survive, all kinds of ugly aspects of human beings are basically exposed here without any cover. Greed, jealousy and resentment can be said that for some better goods and equipment, some people even betrayed their companions for more than a few days, just to give themselves more chips to survive.

    Like now, some really precious things not only have no competition, but also push and yield to each other, which is really rare in the "Sao" world where people eat people.

    But it has to be said that such a scene is really a heart to heart relationship, so the people of "black cat group on the moon night" are very happy, at least they know that they have no words to regard themselves and others as passers-by.

    Go to the front of the crystal and the ball, and reach out to grasp the crystal in your hand.

    Looked at the crystal information, this look, speechless, then surprised. (to be continued. )

 Chapter 634

    As a person from a really different world with unimaginable power, in "Sao", many things can''t be seen without words.

    Although equipment is powerful, in the eyes of speechless people, it is more or less something that can restore a little bit of their own combat power in reality. But can props and items, even if they are magic, compare with the props in the system? As for money, it''s a lot of data and

    So, in a month of "Sao", in the eyes of others, everything gained without words will undoubtedly be envied and hated by all players, but in the eyes of speechless, these things are really nothing.

    In other words, speechless vision, that is not the general high ah.

    The people of the "night of the moon black cat group" also know that their speechless vision is too high. They don''t know the reason. They think it''s the performance of a master who doesn''t panic. However, their high vision is indeed a speechless surname, at least in the "Sao".

    Now, a small crystal, but always so high vision, never in get something when there is a little expression change of speechless show surprise look, it can be imagined that this thing, not what is extremely precious magic goods, is just the most suitable for the party.

    So, seeing speechless like that, the hearts of the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" can''t help but become a little itchy. The poems with the lowest patience and the most curious sound are the first to be unbearable.

    "Yan, what is that?"

    Hearing the poetic sound, I couldn''t help laughing. I raised the crystal in my hand. At the next moment, the crystal suddenly changed!

    A virtual shadow flashed on the surface of the crystal. Then, a figure with two pairs of wings and the size of a palm emerged in the crystal!

    Under the eyes of all the people, the little man moved a little, and the two wings behind him fluttered a little. Then he flew out of the crystal directly, turned in the mid air, and landed on his speechless shoulder.

    At this time, all talents can see the whole picture of the villain clearly. The whole body is like a girl with a perfect proportion of body, but the whole body presents a light shape, just like being covered by a layer of light. You can see her beautiful body faintly, and her face is not very clear, but it gives an absolutely extraordinary feeling.

    is simultaneous interpreting the spirit.

    "What is this?"

    Six pairs of eyes came to the fairy''s face and stared at her. They were full of curiosity. Fortunately, they even showed their favorite expression. They seemed to like this little fairy.

    Wordless is also a little curious to touch the elf on the shoulder. Unfortunately, the elf has no response to wordless actions. She has no action under so many eyes. She stays motionless on wordless shoulder. People who don''t know think she is just a decoration.

    But I don''t know. It''s just because the spirit has no intelligence. Like a puppet, it will not respond to other people''s actions.

    "What is it?" Poetry can not wait to ask, hands together, placed in front of the chest, a favorite shape. "It looks so beautiful and lovely!"

    Smell speech, speechless smile, said: "she ah, is a devil!"

    "The devil?" Everyone was stunned.

    "Yes! The devil Wordless heft the crystal in hand. "This is a magic crystal. As the name suggests, players who own it can get the magic in it. And this spirit is the magic in the magic crystal!"

    "The devil..." Looking at the fairy sitting on the speechless shoulder, the poem said regretfully, "I knew I would not let you..."

    Speechless turned his eyes and ignored the poetic sound. He knew that the poetic sound was not covetous for the convenience of using the devil, but thought that she was very lovely, which was just like the mood of a doll.

    Turning his head, he glanced at the spirit on his shoulder, and the silent corner of his mouth raised a satisfactory arc.

    In "Sao", the emissary is not the same as the pets on the online games. Each one is very cheap. The emissary in "Sao" is very precious.

    In a thousand players, even one player can''t get an emissary if they are unlucky, because the location of the emissary in the "Sao" is very high.

    Some of them can help the players fight, some of them can help the players increase their holding status, some of them can help the players recover HP. In this world where there is a possibility of death at any time, there is such a help of an emissary, and the effect is not as good as that of the players.

    Also because of this, once a player has an emissary, the general player will be called the beast tamer, which is a very treasured profession.

    Of course, there are also good and bad emissaries. Since some of them can play a higher role than the players, naturally, there will also be some emissaries with little or no effect. So, generally, to have an emissary, it needs luck. To have a powerful one, it needs powerful luck.It has to be said that the unspeakable luck is really good. Not to mention that so far, even an emissary has not been born in the "Sao" of level 2. It is also quite good to say the purpose of this elf.

    This elf is a healing emissary. During the master''s battle, he can''t help each other and fight together, but she can help players recover HP!

    With such a healing spirit, you can not only save many precious recovery props, but also extend your fighting time and save your life at the critical moment. This help is also very big for players.

    Let alone speechless, this healing spirit has extremely adverse effects. It can help the owner recover HP once a minute, once or 20% of the time!

    That is to say, even if HP has only one point left, it can be fully recovered in five minutes, and there is no need to waste recovery props. You know, if other players want to wait for HP to be fully recovered, they have to sit for at least half a day!

    Moreover, if the output of the enemy against wordless fails to knock down more than 20% hp of wordless in one minute, then no matter how powerful it is, it is also ready to be killed by wordless.

    With the healing spirit, the wordless combat power has not changed, nor has the real strength. When fighting, the comprehensive ability has been increased by at least ten times!

    Originally speechless, it''s almost as powerful as * * UG. With the help of healing elves, it''s equivalent to a half immortal super power. In the future, it will become a proper nightmare in the eyes of the enemy!

    It seems that you don''t need to go to the wild after you go out. With the healing spirit, just go straight into the maze!

    After making such a decision in my heart, wordless looked at the ball again, looked at its information carefully, and then smiled.

    Equip the crystal of the healing spirit on the ornament bar, which is also one of the effects of the magic crystal. In the future, only one thought is needed to collect the healing spirit.

    Then there is another crystal in wordless hands, but this crystal is not the magic crystal, but the transfer crystal that transmits wordless people here!

    In the void, the floating ball suddenly shakes, and a wave suddenly flies to the transfer crystal and melts into it. Almost at the same time, speechless discovery, this transfer crystal can be used again!

    "Finally, I can leave here!"

    Knowing that the transfer crystal can be used, the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" were overjoyed and even couldn''t help smiling. Although the task this time brought them a lot of oil and water, the environment was too bad, and they felt very tortured. If they could, they really didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    "Unfortunately, it can only be used once again. If only it can be used forever..." It''s a pity to say that this kind of crystal, which can be transmitted collectively, may be surprisingly effective

    Did not leave in the first time, speechless looked to "the moon night black cat regiment", smiled.

    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you brush the forest again..."

    So, the monsters in the forest ushered in the most inhumane day (to be continued. )

 Chapter 635

    ''Ian grunt'', 2nd floor, in a hotel

    Many players are talking to each other here, drinking wine and eating a bit of hotel food in luxury. At the same time, they fill the whole hotel with noise, which seems to have a real feeling of bar.

    The topic these people talk about is not about which guild is working in the wild, which team, which player is lucky to get precious props or equipment. During the speaking, their tone is also full of envy and anger. It can be seen that they have no good feelings for the topic object in their mouth.

    Of course, the strength of guilds is generally stronger than that of individuals and groups. Some guilds with a small number of people are just enough. But now, the strength of individual guilds has developed to a certain extent, and the number is also large. In order to make the strength of guilds go up to a higher level, open up wasteland and prepare for guild activities, it has become the most important thing.

    All of these need to start from the monster or task NPC.

    So, now, the wild has been basically occupied by some guilds, under the banner of guild activities, which can''t be disturbed by other people. These guilds can circle some of the field level practice places into their level practice areas, which leads to the expulsion of idle players or teams or weak guilds as soon as they go out of the wild.

    In the face of these guilds, the players with low strength dare to be angry and dare not speak. There is no way to do this. Naturally, they can only run back to the town. Although this situation will improve after two or three days, when these guilds move to higher-level areas, the players'' resentment is inevitable, which results in the current hotel situation.

    As for those players who are lucky enough to get good goods and equipment, the reason for not angry is more direct, only envy and jealousy and hatred

    Of course, some powerful players will take another look, such as Tongren. At this time, they have already crossed the level training places that are surrounded by guilds, and are marching directly towards the location of advanced monsters. There is a feeling of bravery of skilled people.

    When the players in the hotel let out their dissatisfaction, at the place where the silent and "night of the moon black cat group" had been transmitted and disappeared, a group of seven people suddenly appeared here without any sign, startling the many players in the hotel, and froze there one after another, full of surprise.

    They haven''t seen the picture of transfer crystal transmission, but generally, transfer crystal is defined as a transmission point. For example, the transfer crystal of this town, the transmission point is on the edge of the fountain pool when it reaches the second floor. All transfer crystals that can be transmitted to this town, without exception, have been transmitted there, never heard of, There''s also the use of transfer crystals, which are sent to hotels.

    Is it UG

    Different from those players who are staring at each other with their eyes wide and their faces full of consternation, the look of the silent group has not changed, but they are greatly relieved to see that this is a hotel.

    "Finally back..." Poetry without image of a stretch, powerless to the lucky wave. "Fortunately, don''t order NPC casually on the way. I don''t want to do such a task again..."

    When hearing the poem, the players in the hotel suddenly realized that it was because of the task...

    fortunately, they lowered their heads. "Not in the future..."

    "Don''t listen to her!" Speechless glared at the poem. "How many people can''t find the mission they want. Now there''s a one who''s sent to you. You don''t want it. Be careful not to be shot dead by other players."

    "It''s better to shoot dead than to suffocate in that ghost place..." The poem hummed and hawed twice, then fell on the table, there was no sound

    At this time, the players in the hotel finally noticed the silence. At present, many people shouted together.

    "Black coat, black sword, speechless!"

    "What, what, speechless? Is it wordless to choose one level to guard the customs * * OSS and successfully pass the customs? "

    "No? Is it really him? "

    "Really! It''s really him! There will be no mistake in this dress! "

    "It doesn''t make sense. Why is he here? Should a strong man like him go to the wild? "

    "Maybe he was forced back by those guilds..."

    "Bah! With those guilds, they also want to force him back, but he can defend the existence of OSS

    "What about the OSS? Isn''t it just a person? In the face of a large number of guilds, we can only flinch. "

    "It''s impossible. Those guilds would like to have such a strong man to make friends with. They will drag people into their guilds without offending him..."

    "So it is..."

    "When can I also choose to guard the pass once by myself * * OSS is good, see those guilds dare not be so arrogant to me!""You? Think about how to beat wild pheasants into blood

    Originally, the topic facing the guild attracted the speechless body at this moment, and the noise around resounded throughout the hotel, making the group of seven people who had just returned feel their heads swell and headache.

    Looking around at people pointing at themselves, wordless frowned. Although these people''s eyes are no longer disgusted and hated by those people before, they still have some admiration in them, but wordless is still very uncomfortable. It feels like a monkey in the zoo, let people watch.

    "I went back to my room first..." Speechless turned his head to the people of the "moon night black cat group" and said that before they could answer, they went to the stairs and went up to the second floor.

    When the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" wanted to say something more, they had disappeared at the stairway without saying anything. At present, they had to shut their mouth. However, the players around noticed that they could be with the person who had the chance to get the reputation of the strongest player at present, which was enough to cause a topic.

    Under the attention and guidance of all people, except for some timid lucky things, everyone else in the "night of the moon black cat group" can''t help but stand up. For them who are students in the real world, they can become the focus of attention. That''s something to be proud of. Of course, it must be a good thing

    But also because of this, the people of the "moon night black cat group" were stared at by others

    ¡­¡­

    At night, a room in the hotel

    Wordless switched to a suit, put all his equipment away, and then lay in * *, eating delicious food made by himself, enjoying the silent moment.

    There are such advantages in the game. As long as you set it, you don''t have to worry about anything. For example, the rooms in the hotel seem to be made of wood, but once the door is closed, all the sounds outside the door are isolated in an instant, without considering the sound insulation effect, which is extremely convenient.

    However, some people''s voices can be heard clearly, such as knocking at the door

    There were two knocks outside the door, and the lucky one followed.

    "Brother, are you there?"

    "Lucky?" Wordless stop eating. "Come in..."

    With the permission of wordless, fortunately, I opened the door easily and walked in. To wordless''s amazement, fortunately, there was a very tired expression on my face, just like after I took off my strength.

    "Fortunately, what happened to you?" Speechless confused side head. "How can it be like this?..."

    Hearing this, I was lucky to have a rare look of speechless. "It''s not because of you, brother..."

    "Because of me?"

    "Yes..." Fortunately, I was tired and said, "brother, you have become a famous man. Many guilds or players want to see you, but your friends have set up not to accept the application actively. They can''t help it. But today, seeing us with you, those who want to see you find us..."

    here, I''m glad to be a little tearful Said: "since the afternoon, there have been friend applications sent to us. I want to ask us to act as an intermediary and meet you with my brother. I''m ok. The president is pitiful. His friend application is faster than the point one, and I''m tired."

    Speechless suddenly speechless (to be continued. )

 Chapter 636

    At present, Ian grunt has only taken one floor down, and the players are still active on the second floor, and Sao has only been in progress for one month, which is a typical early stage of the game.

    In the early stage of the game, there are not many famous players. Even if there are some guilds, powerful teams and other groups, they can impress the players by their personal names alone. So far, there is only one player who has nothing to say.

    For those who have not seen the intensity of the OSS, or even those who have not seen the OSS in the wild, they will not understand how terrible the OSS is, even if they know that it is very powerful without words.

    But those who can understand, who have had contact with * * OSS, and who know how strong the * * OSS is, know how terrible the strength is in the end compared with those who are single handed and win without words.

    No matter what the purpose is, he is famous and naturally gets some harassment. Wordless because he knew that he would close the friend application of strangers. So far, there are only six people in the "black cat group on the moon night" in his friend column.

    It''s a pity for those who want to meet speechless people. It''s also a pity that a cloaked woman who intends to add speechless friends is turned away.

    Now, since wordless has a "family and friends group", it''s not incomprehensible for these people who want to find wordless and start to make friends from the "family and friends group"

    Speechless only a smile, rather embarrassed to scratch the cheek. "That''s really wrong..."

    Finish saying, speechless is to doubt again ask a way. "Then you can refuse friends'' application. Why spend so much energy to deal with them?"

    "That''s what the president means..." Fortunately, he explained to Wuyan, "the president said that these people who want to meet you with your brother, except for some unreasonable people, are generally big people, either the president of a guild or some powerful collective leaders. It''s also good for the development of our guild to contact them."

    Speechless suddenly clear, shook his head to lose a smile. "So, I can''t blame you all for doing this. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. You should thank me for giving you such a chance..."

    "But I''m really tired..." Fortunately, I yawned and rubbed my eyes. "So brother, are you going to meet them?"

    "Don''t kill me!" Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head, joking. Just handling the friend''s application made him tired like this. If he went to see them one by one, he would not have enough lives.

    Fortunately, I seem to know that this is impossible, and I can''t help but feel sorry for it. "It''s a pity that those who came to the hotel to find their brother in person..."

    "They came to the hotel..." Speechless a little calm can not get up. "I''ll be drowned in the crowd as soon as I go out tomorrow?"

    "No!" Fortunately, he shook his head and said, "it was so, but since the president of a guild called Heathcliff came, those who surrounded the hotel were driven away by his guild members!"

    "That''s ok..." Speechless relief. "Thank you so much for that shitzker..."

    Tone suddenly a stiff, speechless fierce turn to look at the lucky. "Fortunately, who did you just say? Say it again! "

    "That Heathcliff Fortunately, I frowned. "It''s said that it''s the president of a new Guild called the" blood alliance knights "with a small number, but it''s full of elites. It''s just emerging, but it''s quite famous in all guilds..."

    "Head of the order of blood knights, Heathcliff..." Wordless eyes squinted, then smiled. "It''s interesting..."

    The words fall, speechless from * * get up, walk toward the door, see, fortunately hurriedly shouted: "brother, where are you going?"

    "I''ll meet that Heathcliff!..."

    During speaking, silent figure also disappeared in the room

    ¡­¡­

    Downstairs the hotel

    In the hotel where I used to smoke a lot, there were a lot of people missing

    A group of players dressed in white, red and border clothes, coats and armor, similar to Knights, surrounded the scene. They stood around one by one, as if they were guarding something. Occasionally, someone would expel the players who were going to come in. They looked like royal guards, with a very good manner.

    Among these people, there is only one middle-aged man who is dressed in Red Knight''s clothes. He is about three to forty years old. He drinks the drinks on the table at one mouthful. His not impatient appearance gives people a full sense of superior taste. Obviously, he is the leader of these people, that is, schitzcliffe himself!

    From upstairs down, speechless immediately noticed him, similarly, Sizi Cliff also found speechless in the first time, the two people ''s eyes immediately on, an invisible sense of oppression is also spread in the whole space at this time.The people of the "Knights of the blood League" found that someone had come down from the upstairs and wanted to get used to the surname. However, when the sense of oppression spread, these people froze there one after another.

    Speechless looked around at everyone below, then at Heathcliff, with an imperceptible gleam in his eyes.

    Others may think that this is just the president of a powerful ordinary guild, but they are familiar with the original speechless but know that the person in front of them is not shizkliff at all. His real name is Maochang Jingyan!

    That''s right! Maochang Jingyan! Created ''Sao''! Also created the death game Maochang Crystal Yan!

    In the face of a man who can be called to bring a change to the world, even wordless people can''t help but have a little interest in it, of course, just a little interest.

    Running around the world, the people who are against the sky are much more speechless. Jingyan in Maochang can only be regarded as the bottom level

    On the other side, Mao changjingyan, game ID shizkliff, is also observing the person standing on the stairs in front of him, the so-called person who may be the most powerful player, with strong interest in his eyes.

    Heathcliff can feel that his subordinates seem to have been awed by each other, which surprises him a little. You should know that there are not many big people in his subordinates at ordinary times, and their performance is still like this, which proves that this speechless person is not an ordinary person.

    Heathcliff raised his head, opened his mouth, and was about to say something when he was stunned.

    Because, in front of the people, since directly turned around, walked back upstairs!

    Seeing that speechless was about to disappear at the entrance of the stairs, Heathcliff said in a hurry. "Just a moment, please!"

    Speechless footsteps, a light voice said: "something?"

    As soon as Heathcliff choked, he listened to the silent tone of indifference, and his brow was slightly wrinkled.

    This is the first time that he has been treated like a passer-by

    "Your Excellency..." Heathcliff raised his glass and smiled politely. "Since we are here, won''t we have a drink together?"

    "No need..." Speechless slowly shook his head. "I''m just here to see who is capable of driving away those annoying guys..."

    "Oh?" Heathcliff nodded nonchalantly and said, "well, did you disappoint?"

    "Disappointed?" Silent mouth light hook, if there is a deep look at Heathcliff, in a look around those "blood alliance knights" people.

    "When you take your guild to the top of Sao..."

    Then, speechless and indifferent to Heathcliff, went upstairs alone

    Heathcliff narrowed his eyes and smiled softly.

    "There will be another day..."

    ¡­¡­

    The next day

    Looking up at the huge stone tower that can''t reach the top, I felt the "skywatcher" behind me without words and licked the corner of my mouth.

    Looking at the ladder leading to a higher level, wordless resolutely stepped into it

    Half a day later, a shocking news spread in the whole 2 layers!

    Level 2, customs clearance!

    Now, it''s only one day since the first level of customs clearance (to be continued. )

 Chapter 637

    ¡®sao¡¯¡­

    It has been almost a year since the first and second floors of "aigrandt" were cleared

    The time of a year is neither long nor short, but for the players who live in "Sao", this year is longer than any other year, and it is infinite

    In this year, there are so many things that even people living in "Sao" don''t know. Of course, this is only limited to the real world. In the "Sao" game world, due to the special surname of the world, some information transmission is still accessible.

    One of the most striking, of course, is the progress of the "Ian grunt" strategy.

    After the level 1 and level 2 clearance, the strategy progress in "Sao" has been completely reversed. What stuck in the level 1 for a whole month as before has never happened again, because the level 1 and level 2 clearance has made the players living in "Sao" realize that this game can also be tackled.

    In addition, a year ago, the second floor of "aigrandt" was cleared in only one day, which gave those players a very big hope and hope. In the next year, all the players with a bit of ambition almost made every effort to attack "aigrandt", no longer as muddled as when they were on the first floor.

    Therefore, the progress of the strategy has been greatly improved!

    At the beginning, it took one month, two layers and one day to make a strategy. In this year, the players'' strategy progress has been significantly improved to 55 layers, and more than half of the "Ian grunt" has been made a strategy!

    Now, those who are at the forefront of activities, standing at the top of the players or the guild have formed a strategy group, aiming at the top floor of "Ian grant", and continue to struggle on the highest floor of the strategy.

    Although the players in the strategy group only account for a few hundred of the thousands of "Sao" players, their level and equipment are not comparable to those of ordinary players, and "Ian grunt" can achieve 55 levels in a year, most of the credit lies in them.

    Among them, the players in the strategy group are divided into five camps

    The first camp, "Fenglin volcano" guild, President Klein, is a very regular guild, not very prominent, not as unscrupulous as some guilds, but it is a highly praised guild. Even if the performance is regular, its guild strength is definitely in the top of "Sao"!

    In the second camp, compared with Fenglin volcano, the "Shenglong union" guild has behaved badly. In order to make a strategy, they are willing to do whatever they can to hurt the players and become orange names. At the same time, because of this reason, the position of the president changes frequently. At present, it''s ominous for the moment, but its power is not in doubt. Even the members The number is the second in the whole "Sao"!

    The third camp, the "bloody knights" is headed by Heathcliff, who is recognized as the most powerful guild in the whole strategy group and even in the whole "Ian grunt". The number of members is not very large, but almost all of them are elites. The vice president is held by Athena. In addition, the strength of the "bloody knights" is conceivable.

    As for the fourth camp, it''s a bit unexpected

    as like as two peas in the front three, but the fourth camps are not in the original.

    "Black cats on the moon night"! President Kai Tai!

    In one year''s time, thanks to someone''s help and the unremitting efforts of the "night of the moon black cat group", a small guild with only six members has been ranked in the top five of the "Sao" guild. Although the number of members is the least in the guild of the strategy group, each of them has a great strength!

    Moreover, no matter when in the whole strategy group, the equipment of the members of "night of the moon black cat group" is the most advanced and excellent. Therefore, even if the number of people is at the end of the guild in the strategy group, the strength is absolutely no less than that of "Saint Dragon Alliance" and "Fenglin volcano", which also plays a leading role in equipment.

    As for why the "night of the moon black cat group" can have the latest and best equipment at any time, the culprit is naturally the credit of a bug player

    Finally, the last and weakest camp in the strategy group is the lone player camp.

    There are only two players in this camp. One is iquir, the owner of a props room. He is a budget merchant. He has contributed a lot to the cultivation of middle-level players privately. Although he did not join any guild, he has the strength to match the players of the strategy group.

    The other one is Tongren.

    Although because of someone''s reason, Tongren didn''t suffer from the exclusion in the first floor as the original, and because of this, they didn''t get involved with the people of the "moon night black cat group", which led to serious psychological shock at last. But Tongren seem to be used to being a lone Walker. Even though their friends are not as rare as the original, they hardly form teams with people, but their strength is not as good People can question the name of "black swordsman". No player doesn''t know him.Originally, there was a guild camp in the strategy group, the "army", which had the largest number and the largest guild, and its strength was no less than that of any guild in the strategy group. However, because of the heavy casualties suffered in the strategy group on the 25th floor, the "army" had withdrawn from the strategy group, and the strategy was not so active. Although it was still active in the front line, it did not How active is it.

    With the efforts of guilds and players of these strategies groups, nearly two-thirds of the 55 floors of "Ian grunt" have been completed by them. They have made a lot of contributions to the complete pass strategy of "Sao". In general, they are like idols.

    The remaining third of the 55th floor of "Ian grunt" was taken by one person!

    That''s right! single!

    This person, naturally is speechless!

    If the players in the strategy group are the idols of the general players, then wordless is the gods in the minds of the general players and even the players in the strategy group!

    Only one person, in a year''s time, with his own strength, has passed one third of the current strategic progress, who can do it

    Don''t say who can do it, even if it is to catch up with any guild in the strategy group, it is absolutely incomparable!

    he never appears in game player''s eyes, even intelligence agents are hard to find his tracks. It is said that he often goes to the maze area of the layer immediately after a layer of clearance, and never practices in the field. Even when he is in the wild, it is also against boss in the field.

    Only at this time can we have the chance to let some lucky players catch his tracks. Some people in the town have seen him speechless, but the town is full of fish and dragons. A similarity will cause scratching in many cases, so there are not many people who believe in the eyewitness news in the town

    As a result, the existence that players regard as a deity has added eight or nine points of mystery. So that, in "Sao", if a player is most popular with a female surname, ninety-nine of a hundred people will definitely say that they are speechless, and the rest of them are jealous and duplicity.

    After all, a single person can play the role of as many top players as the strategy group. In this world of death game that is looking forward to being saved, it will naturally become a divine existence.

    A year ago, wordless was just a player with the strongest player qualification, but now, when it comes to which player is the strongest, there is no doubt that it will only be him!

    Because all the people who have seen wordless have seen an elf sitting on his shoulder, so the players give wordless a title like this

    "Spirit sword envoy"

 Chapter 638

    It''s only known that the legendary "spirit sword envoy" is so powerful that one can pass the level of one third of the 55th floor of "Ian grunt", but none of them know that the legend in their mouth, hearing their praise, almost tore a piece of flesh from their heart.

    With speechless strength, since you can pass so many levels with a single sword and an elf, is it difficult to play two-thirds of the strategy group

    No! It''s not hard at all!

    It''s only a matter of time for wordless people to have the strength to be able to stand alone and defend the pass boss, and the strength to be able to cross the maze area. It''s just a matter of time because of the problem of time.

    After all, he is alone. He can only run around in the maze by himself. Naturally, he can only rely on himself if he wants to find the room for the guard boss

    However, with so many people in the strategy group, the strength may add up to make people face up to it. But it''s not unreasonable to say that there are so many people with great strength. At least when looking for the guard boss room, the one with more people has a great advantage.

    Because of this, often wordless in the maze area of the hard work to find the room of the gatekeeper, the strategy group has entered the gatekeeper''s location, and then, before long, the news of customs clearance, is still looking for gatekeeper''s wordless ear

    In their own hard to find dessert, others are eating it, this feeling is what kind of feeling

    Others are speechless and don''t know, but speechless feeling, I am all kinds of unhappy

    In fact, wordless only needs to ask the people of the "black cat group on the moon night" to let them inform themselves when they find the guard boss, so there won''t be so much trouble, and presumably Qi Tai won''t refuse, but wordless is also a stubborn person who decides to single brush, so they will single brush to the end.

    And there''s not much difference between doing this and robbing monsters. Speechless doesn''t care to do it at all. So when others are immersed in speechless performance worship, they themselves regard it as shame

    In a word, it''s a case of depression

    He didn''t think about it. If he didn''t cure the elves, would he dare to rush to the maze to kill each new level

    I''m afraid we''ll have to take time to use recovery props at that time, which will lead to a sharp drop in the upgrade speed. The results are not as good as they are now. After all, monsters in the maze area are not alone, but one by one. A person''s power is limited after all. Unless the level gap is too large, it''s a bullshit to ensure that he won''t be attacked in a group fight.

    However, wordless is not very willing to go down. Every time I get up early and go to the maze area in the dark, I just want to find the room of the guard boss earlier than the strategy group, and then kill it, and pass the 55th floor of "aigrandt"!

    In the subconscious, wordless is more or less the idea of trying to compete with the people in the strategy group. This is also to find some fun. Otherwise, it''s killing monsters and killing monsters all day long. It may not be much if the time is short, but if the time is long, wordless will not feel more fun.

    From a certain point of view, the strategy group is still a silent competitor

    Of course, to be able to take the whole strategy group as a competitor, no matter in terms of psychology or strength, only wordless one has such qualification

    Now, it''s almost two or three days since players have reached the 55th floor

    In two or three days, even the players in the strategy group can''t open up to the maze area. There are many monsters in the wild on the way from the town to the maze area, and they can only ignore them without any words and go straight into the maze area. This is also a benefit of single brush, and they don''t have to involve the journey because of the team.

    In the labyrinth area, there is only wordless one who is active in this place. In two or three days, the monsters here have been wordless brushed twice or three times, but they still haven''t found the room for the guard boss. It''s the same today. It''s useless again.

    If you can find the room for the guard boss, then pass the customs, wordless and confident!

    "Only my brother can you have such confidence..."

    In the email, fortunately, I sent such a sentence, which made me smile happily.

    Indeed, even the strategy team dare not boast of Haikou every time they attack a defensive boss, saying that they have absolute confidence and can say such a word, there is really no other family except here

    "Unfortunately, I can''t find it..." Proud for a while, speechless is helpless. "Maze area, maze area, is it the road or the room of the guard boss, can''t you just let me find it?"

    "The boss rooms on each floor are not set in the same place, otherwise, in the whole" Sao ", you may only need your brother to play games alone." Fortunately, he said in the email, clearly revealing his trust in wordless.To say who knows the most about the strength of wordless, the "night of the moon black cat group" is the second, no one dares to say the first. After all, only the six elders of their "night of the moon black cat group" have been in contact with wordless.

    "By the way, brother, do you know today''s activity?"

    "Today''s event?..." Speechless looked at the mail in front of him, his eyes narrowed. "You mean the special boss that only appears tonight? The special boss who can explode the revival props... "

    "Yes..." When I send this email, I feel a little envious. "In ''Sao'', players who die once cannot be resurrected again. At the same time, as long as they die once, they will die at the same time!"

    "However, the special boss that appears tonight can burst out the props that can revive players. If you can have it, it''s equivalent to having an extra surname in your hand!"

    "Brother, do you think the information of this revival item is true?"

    Fortunately, it''s understandable to ask this question. If the player dies, the body in the real world will also die. Can this so-called revival prop revive the real world itself

    Who believes in this

    Familiar with the original wordless nature is believed, he knows that the resurrection props can only resurrect players who die within 10 seconds, that is to say, if one of the "Sao" is dead, the buffer time is about 10 seconds, and the helmet will damage the brain after 10 seconds.

    And in this ten seconds, as long as the players use the resurrection props to resurrect, then the real world itself will not be attacked by the helmet.

    I know this, but I have no way to explain it to lucky. I can only vaguely remind: "since there is such an activity, the news should not be fake. Maybe when the player dies, the helmet will damage the brain of the player, and it also needs a time to slow down. In this time period, the revival props should be effective!"

    "Brother, you mean..."

    "Ah..." Speechless raised the corner of the mouth. "The message of resurrection props should be true, but there must be conditions for resurrection, such as" how long does it take for the player to die, and it will be invalid if it expires... "

    "Well It makes sense... "

    "Well, anyway, it''s better to believe what it has than what it doesn''t. It''s necessary to have a look..."

    "So, brother, do you want to find that boss?"

    Wordless did not answer the lucky question, but asked a question. "Fortunately, have you found the position of special boss?"

    "I found it. Just now, there is intelligence that special boss will appear in the lost forest on the 35th floor. Just now, the president has already set out with people!"

    "Oh? Is the "black cat group on the moon night" out? So other guilds should have gone too? "

    Click to open their own interface, wordless pulled to the skills bar, looking at a skill above, a smile appeared on the face.

    "It seems that I have met with the players of the strategy group..."

 Chapter 639

    On the 35th floor of "Ian grunt", the lost forest

    It is said that the special boss that can explode the resurrection props will appear here only tonight!

    Resurrection props, which are undoubtedly very rare props, can not be said to be the rarest props, because after tonight, the special boss will not appear again, so that is to say, either kill the special boss tonight, get a resurrection props, or no one can get, at most, that one. Such props are rare!

    What''s more, in "Sao", the most important thing to say is not equipment, nor money, but life!

    There is a revival prop in the hand, which is equivalent to that the player has a life. In addition, there is only one revival prop at most. Such a precious prop, no one does not want it. Therefore, after the news came out, a large number of players rushed to the place in the lost forest on the 35th floor of the whole "aigrandt".

    These players are basically people in the strategy group. As for the speed of getting information, the strategy group is definitely the group that can get the information the fastest. While other players are waiting for the news, they are all in the lost forest.

    Originally, those who came to the lost forest wanted to revive the lucky Tongren who died, track the Fenglin volcano of Tongren, and track the Shenglong union of Fenglin volcano.

    But here, it is the people of the whole strategy group who get the special boss information and hear the sound. That is to say, the original plot has changed a little.

    In fact, it''s not hard to understand. Originally, Tongren was the first to deduce the position of a special boss. In order to revive, he certainly needs to do his best to help himself, or even pick on the boss alone, so as not to let the revival props fall into the hands of others.

    But this time, the relationship between Tongren and Xing is not as close as that between yuanyuanli and even the front-line comrades at most. They have seen each other two or three times. Fortunately, they have not died. Tongren''s attention to the resurrection props is not as heavy as in the original.

    And Tong people relax, others naturally catch up.

    So, the members of the whole strategy group came here to fight for the revival prop

    At the entrance of the lost forest, all the players occupied four corners in batches

    At the easternmost is Fenglin volcano, which is all dressed in red armor and various weapons. At the front of them is Klein. There are more than ten members of Fenglin volcano. The number of them is not very large, but they all look very powerful. I believe they can cope with this scene.

    To the west of Fenglin volcano is Shenglong Union. There is no leader, and there are all kinds of equipment. It''s the only guild here that is uneven, and every member has a sinister smile on his face. He knows that it''s not a good product at first sight. His first impression is definitely negative.

    Next to the "Saint Dragon Alliance" is the "night of the moon black cat group". The leader is Qi Tai. Except for the three male elders, the other members are all strangers. Fortunately, Shiyin and I didn''t come. As players, their strength is not so good, at least they can''t stand on the front line. So fortunately, they usually deal with the affairs in the "night of the moon black cat group" Wu, and Shiyin became a real professional herbalist. Both of them are no longer involved in the battle, but they are relatively safe.

    The members of the "moon night black cat group" don''t wear the same standard equipment as "Fenglin volcano", but they can see that the equipment is not ordinary. It''s the latest equipment that Qitai and others bought at a low price from him through the relationship with speechless.

    As wordless is always standing at the top of the player''s game, he can directly go to the maze area to practice and get the best equipment. He doesn''t need so much equipment himself, so it''s normal for Qi Tai and others to help him deal with it, except that the buyer has changed into the "moon night black cat group"

    As for the people standing in the west of the lost forest, they are all the members of the "blood League knights" in white, red and red uniforms, coats and armor, and coats with cloaks on their shoulders!

    There are not so many of them. There are about a dozen of them, about the same as Fenglin volcano and the black cat group on the moon night. Apart from the saint Dragon Alliance, none of the other three guilds has sent so many people.

    The special boss is also a boss, even better than the wild boss. Even if it''s on the 35th floor, no one will believe that it has only the strength of the 35th floor boss. It''s estimated by the bottom line that this special boss has the strength of at least 40th floor guarding boss. More people come, but it will hinder the hands and feet. Only the "Saint dragon union" will send so many people

    And in the front of the "blood alliance knights", that is, the leader of the team, is the only female surname among all the players on the scene, and it is also a very beautiful female surname!

    The uniform with white background and red edge is the same as that of the members of the "blood League knights", but the lower body is a women''s short skirt, and the two sides of the thigh have the same hem as the Cape. The bright and clean shoulders are directly exposed to the air. At the thigh, a pair of long white socks are covered there, and the chest is covered by a decorative garment similar to the armor, and the waist is like the western Sword like weapons are shaking with the floating hem. Among the tall and powerful "blood alliance knights", the height is the shortest, but the momentum is the most sufficient!A chestnut long hair hung behind her, the two sides of the hair tied around the whole back of the brain twist braid, long bangs tilt, two pairs of sideburns parallel to the eyebrow center fall, cover her waist, the same color with the hair pupil no wave, it is cold, but also full of heroism.

    "Flash"! Athena!

    Deputy head of the "blood League knights"!

    At first, Asina, who was only willing to hide under the cloak, has finally blossomed her charming appearance to outsiders, and has become the deputy head of the most powerful guild "blood alliance knights" in the "Sao". Her strength is almost the first female player!

    She has both talent and appearance, and she deserves such an evaluation!

    However, the coldness on her face made Athena a little more holy. She was a beautiful girl who could rank among the top five in all the women''s surnames of Sao. She looked pitiful

    Asina frowned gently and looked at three guilds, namely "the black cat group on the moon night", "Fenglin volcano" and "Shenglong union".

    Although she had expected that there would be a bloody fight in the lost forest long before she came here, she did not expect that the final result would be deadlock here.

    The four guilds of the same strategy group also have the biggest understanding of each other. No one knows the strength of their opponents better than them. Therefore, no one is willing to be a leader.

    This is the situation of stalemate

    At one moment, at the entrance of the lost forest behind us, there was a ripple like water, and it flashed frequently. Before long, a group of about 20 people, dressed in military armor, rushed in, and stuck in the four confrontational guilds. It seemed very barbaric.

    Many people frowned at the sight.

    Athena glanced at the unexpected procession.

    "I didn''t expect people from the ''army'' to come. Yes, no one would not want to revive the props..."

    Just for those who have paid attention to the "army", Athena has turned away her eyes and ignored it. For her, the two guilds, the "army" and the "holy dragon union", are not afraid.

    There is no soul figure, the top experts are lack, just relying on more people

    At this time, the entrance of the lost forest was filled with waves of water, which attracted everyone''s attention. Then, a figure dressed in a black and blue coat with a sword on his back appeared there.

    Seeing this man, many people were stunned, and Klein gave a surprise shout.

    "Tongren!"

    Tongren!

 Chapter 640

    Tongren didn''t seem to think that there would be so many people here. As soon as they came in from outside, they were stunned. They didn''t react. Then they heard Klein''s call and came back to their senses.

    "Tongren, you guy..." Klein did not hesitate to abandon his subordinates and trotted to the Tongren. "If I had known you were coming, I would have told you to come together."

    As for Tongren, the first friend he knew from the first time when he came to "Sao", Klein has long regarded him as the best friend, even though Tongren didn''t choose to stay with him in the starting town to help him

    "I didn''t think of that either..." Tongren looked at all the people there strangely. "After I came here, I thought I was the only one who found the information of special boss..."

    Special boss is not available at the time of sealing test, it is only limited to the activities of Christmas Eve, so Tongren didn''t know the location of the special boss at the beginning, plus he didn''t pay as much attention to the special boss as he originally did, and he didn''t have the kind of desperate effort that must be singled out to win, naturally later many others.

    "Have all four guilds in the strategy group arrived..." Tongren''s eyes swept through the order of "the Knights of the blood League", "the black cats of the moon night", "Fenglin volcano" and "the holy Dragon Alliance", and finally stopped on the "army".

    "Even they are here. It seems that this battle for revival props is going on. It''s not so easy to join... " That is to say, the tone of Tongren is not only half full of worries and anxieties, but also very relaxed, just like they don''t pay attention to the five top guilds.

    "Nah, Tongren..." Klein giggled. "Since you''re here, why don''t you team up with us? Who''s going to get the revival items? How about..."

    "Good!" Without any hesitation, Tongren agreed directly.

    Today''s Tongren have not experienced the rejection of the original works and become the so-called "evildoers". Not to mention the fact that they didn''t have a close relationship with the "night of the moon black cat group", which eventually led to the death of their whole guild. Compared with the original, Tongren here are undoubtedly happy.

    Without those nightmarish experiences, although Tongren usually walk alone, it''s really necessary to form a team. He will not refuse either. Now. The fool knows that he alone wants to compete with five top guilds. The chance is very small. It''s better to form a team with Klein. In this way, the chance to get revival props is also great.

    In addition to the strength of special boss, even if Tongren are single handed, there is a great chance that they will die all their lives, and they don''t need to revive as they were. Tongren certainly won''t risk their lives to brush alone.

    Tongren''s joining is undoubtedly a happy event for Fenglin volcano. After all, Tongren''s strength is very strong, but for the other four guilds, it''s not a blessing. At present, many people are tensing their faces. Only ASENA is still expressionless and frightful.

    Of course, Asina knows Tongren. Not to mention that when she was on the first floor, she and her team met frequently in the strategy group. They are top players in the strategy group. Their strength is very similar to each other, and they often quarrel because of some strategies. Over time, they are also another kind of familiarity.

    However, it''s only limited to familiarity. It''s true that there are conflicts in some choices, so Athena won''t have too many concerns, such as now

    Tongren followed Klein to the position of Fenglin volcano, and they couldn''t help but open their mouth to see the situation in which people were stuck together.

    "It''s not going to go on like this, is it? Although there is not a short time from the early morning, it will take a long time to deal with special boss... "

    Wen Yan, the five guilds also immediately looked at each other, are silent down, have to say, Tongren said, is also very reasonable.

    "Indeed, there can be no longer such a stalemate!" Athena stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "everyone, let''s go together and deal with the boss according to the rules of the strategy group. In the end, who hit the resurrection prop, even if it''s someone''s, how about it?"

    Hearing yasena''s words, Qi Tai and Klein pondered for a while and nodded their heads, but the two guilds of "Saint dragon union" and "army" had no more opinions.

    There are many of them, and the chance of exploding to revival items is much greater. At least, the members of two guilds think so

    With all the people agreed, the air that dignified atmosphere also disappeared, Athena nodded.

    "Then..."

    Just when Asina was going to announce her departure, she got lost at the entrance of the forest, and the water waves started again, blocking the words that Asina was about to blurt out.

    As soon as everyone''s face coagulated, they turned around and looked there.

    Now, the guilds in the strategy group have arrived, even Tongren, a lone player, who will come here at this time

    Is that the guy from iquirAll the players here think so, but they don''t consider other guilds or teams at all, because even if they come, compared with the five guilds here, they are doomed to fail.

    Under the eyes of all the people at the scene, the water waves slowly shake up and rush around the void like waves. The little snowflakes floating in the night are also taken away by the water waves. Then, a figure emerges slowly from the water waves, passes through the scattered ripples, and goes here

    When the whole picture of the figure appeared in the air, nearly a hundred players on the scene had their eyes together, and a breath of cold air with snowflakes was sucked into their mouth, but they didn''t realize it at all. Instead, they rubbed their eyes, as if they didn''t believe what they saw. When they finally realized that what they saw wasn''t wrong, their mouth gradually widened

    In front, a figure wearing a black coat and carrying a long black sword came slowly in the water wave. On the coat, the ribbon decorations tied to the arms and waist made a rustle with the snow wind in the night, which showed the black figure to be free and easy, and made his eyes more intoxicated

    On the shoulder, a little fairy sat on it, the white body seemed to render a little warmth to the black master. Two figures of different sizes, one black and one white, were perfectly matched, as if they were born in this way, naturally formed

    Wearing a black coat, carrying a big black sword, sitting on the shoulder of an elf

    With this shape of people, in the "Sao", will someone not recognize it

    "Sword emissary of spirit"! No words! "

    I don''t know who called out, "the Knights of the blood League", "the black cats of the moon night", "the Fenglin volcano", "the holy dragon union" and "the army". Members of the five top guilds responded one after another.

    "Sword emissary of spirit"! It''s the spirit sword envoy! "

    "Best player! "Spirit sword envoy" speechless! "

    "He He''s here too... "

    "I see the real people! I see the real person of "spirit sword envoy"

    The cries of the five members of the guild finally made the four people, the Athena, the Tongren, the Qitai and the Klein, who had lost some of their spirits, return to the gods. At present, the faces of the four people changed.

    "It''s him!" Tongren''s face was full of surprise.

    "Is he the legendary man?" Klein''s face was full of excitement.

    "He even came..." The smile on Qi''s face.

    "He It''s him Athena''s face was unbelievable.

    "Wizard sword emissary", the best player, alone under the "Ian grant" nearly 20 stories of legend!

    In that year''s time, mysterious and unusual, the most powerful person who has not seen the report even ten times!

    Now, it appears in the eyes of the players!

    At this moment, no matter which guild people are good, the quality of the top guild shown in the earlier stage has all disappeared, and the rest is just as noisy as ordinary people.

    "Really It''s him

    The coolness on yasena''s face has disappeared completely. Looking at the figure that had left a deep impression on her, in yasena''s eyes, a thick wave began to flash (to be continued.. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion 5200, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 641

    "Huh?"

    It seems that the flow of people printed into the eyes is a little unexpected, which makes speechless inevitably surprised for a while. For a moment, the steps are paused, and then they continue to step out as if nothing had happened

    In the white snow, one after another footprints are printed from the silent behind. Although they disappear quickly, as if no one has ever stepped here, no one can ignore the figure walking towards here. Because he is a legend!

    "Ta Ta Ta Ta... "

    The rhythmic footsteps clearly spread into the ears of all the people on the scene, and they are getting closer and closer. Originally, the lost forest is the entrance, which has been surrounded by the players of five guilds. However, with the wordless approach, the players closest to it subconsciously spread out a path, so that there is enough space for the close figure to pass through. And this Cut, is their subconscious approach, until they react to find that they actually made way!

    The most powerful deterrence in the name of players, so it can be seen!

    Looking at the figure that ignores all the people on the scene and walks towards the top, nearly 100 players who are usually arrogant and at the top level don''t dare to shout at each other. Maybe they have such an idea in their mind. After all, they are also top guild players, but their bodies don''t listen to them at all

    Until a moment, a slightly excited voice, just broke the dead situation.

    "Words!..."

    Qitai''s voice was very loud at this moment, which attracted countless eyes in an instant. Qitai, who had become a human being with a little dull eyes, could not help straightening up his own waist and went speechless under the eyes of all people.

    Seeing Qi Tai coming to his side, wordless stopped his steps and turned to him.

    "I''m glad to hear that you''ve brought someone here, but I didn''t expect you would stay here at the entrance..." Glancing at many players in the "blood League cavalry group", "moon night black cat group", "Fenglin volcano", "Saint Dragon Alliance" and "army", the corners of their mouths drew a curve. "What? Are you going to meet me? "

    When hearing the silent words, Qi was too embarrassed to touch his head, so that the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" who saw this scene were a little silly. You should know that their president, though very kind at ordinary times, would not show such an expression.

    In that way, it''s like facing each other Facing a brother or an idol

    Only the three elders who have been accompanying Qi Tai come to know how much change this man has brought to his guild. It can be said that without him, the "night of the moon black cat group" could not reach this stage.

    In a way, speechless is the benefactor of Qitai and others

    But soon, all the stupidity on the faces of the members of the "night of the moon black cat group" disappeared, and instead they were deeply excited.

    His own president, unexpectedly has the friendship with that legendary strong person!

    What a glorious thing it is!

    The players in "Sao" almost all know that "spirit sword envoy" is a super strong man who can''t see the head and the tail. It''s hard to see him on one side at ordinary times. There are countless guilds and even none of the top guilds of them don''t want to deal with such a strong man. Even if they can''t bring people into the guild, it''s better to set up friendship.

    It can be imagined that when knowing that the president of his guild has friendship with others, how do the people of the "night of the moon black cat group" feel? As the world''s top players, they even have a sense of pride!

    But the people of "blood League cavalry regiment", "Fenglin volcano", "Shenglong united" and "army" have a cold face and a kind of bad feeling

    If the legend joined the "night of the moon black cats" camp, then this special boss battle

    Thinking of this, some respect for wordless in the eyes of these people has disappeared, and the only thing left is vigilance.

    In front of precious resurrection props, even if the characters in front of them are legendary, they are destined to be their enemies

    Of course, Qi didn''t think so. He understood that the man in front of him would not be on the same side as himself, as he had been in the past year

    Therefore, Qi Tai didn''t invite wordless to join the team, but said with a little helplessness: "since you are here, it seems that our hope of obtaining revival props is not so great..."

    "Don''t say that..." Pats to open too''s shoulder, speechless teasingly smiled. "Maybe at the end of the day you can mend the knife?"

    Qi shook his head in a bad way. "Anyway, I don''t have much hope..."

    Smell speech, speechless also no longer say anything, look up, sweep in the face of all players, all the players who look at speechless are subconsciously unnatural for a while, speechless also don''t care, continue to sweep the past in turn, finally, stay in two people''s body.Tongren! Athena!

    Seeing these two long lost figures, Tongren had nothing, but yasena''s words made her look speechless and her eyes slightly surprised.

    After all, he had never really seen the real face of yasena. He had seen it on the screen or in the newspaper before. Now, he saw it with his own eyes and had no words to admit that yasena is very beautiful. Even if his wives are compared with her, they are about fifty-five points, definitely in the front row!

    The thought flashed in my heart. On the surface, I looked at Tongren silently, and a smile appeared on my face.

    "Long time no see..."

    "Yeah, long time no see..." Tongren sighed and looked at the only player who had awe in the game. He unconsciously replied, "I haven''t seen him for about a year..."

    "Although I haven''t seen you for a long time, I often hear about your active performance..." Speechless like this: "black swordsman, as thunderous as the ears..."

    "Are you kidding me?" Tongren speechless, when it comes to active performance, when it comes to thunderclap, who can match speechless

    "Hello! Tongren! "

    At this time, Klein put his arm around the Tongren''s head, pushed him over, and called out sharply: "do you know him?"

    "Ah, I know you..." Tong people don''t care to say: "when we were on the 1st floor, we used to work together..."

    "Damn it! You don''t even know such a person! It''s not enough brothers! " Klein gave Tong people a jealous look, and his tone was sour, just like Tong people robbed his wife, which made Tong people feel a chill.

    Seeing Tongren and Klein huddle together to whisper, speechless and not angry, they stopped talking, and turned to Qitai.

    "I went first..."

    Finish saying, speechless left all people present, slowly walked toward the lost forest deep place

    Nearly a hundred players watched silently as wordless went inside, until the wordless figure disappeared in a wave of water, and a sound of whispering began to ring one after another.

    "Deputy commander..." A member of the order of blood knights came to yasna, who had been watching the silent disappearance, and said softly, "what should we do?"

    This is also a question for all members of the five guilds present.

    To be honest, although the resurrection props are extremely precious, none of them thought that the legend would be attracted

    Originally, with several other guilds as opponents, they could use the rules in the strategy group to walk, or rely on their own cards to compete with the other four guilds. Their wordless arrival was a surprise to them.

    With the most powerful players in the game, enough to compete with the "spirit sword emissary" of the strategy group with one person''s strength

    On the surface, they seem to have an absolute advantage. It''s OK to say that they are winning, but they have a feeling

    A feeling that even if you do, you can''t compete with each other

    Athena pursed her lips, straightened out her confused mood, waved and said, "keep up! Do as you see fit! "

    "Yes!"

    as like as two peas, the other four guilds made almost the same decision. (to be continued. )

 Chapter 642

    (please support! Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Your support is the driving force of my writing! I hope you can support me all the time

    According to the information, the special oss of Christmas Eve will appear under a fir tree!

    If the information that the location of the special OSS is the lost forest is obtained after a lot of investigation and inference, then the specific location of the OSS is the information under a fir tree, which is the best inference.

    After all, it''s Christmas Eve. Special OSS is also a Christmas Eve activity. As a Christmas activity, special OSS will appear in the fir tree. It''s not too hard to infer. In fact, what is related to Christmas is very easy to guess, even most people have guessed. This time, the appearance of * * OSS must be similar to the image of Santa Claus

    In the lost forest, there are many fir trees, but there is only one that can accommodate the next * * OSS and serve as the Christmas activity site. That is the highest and largest fir tree in the deepest part of the lost forest!

    According to the map, speechless came to the location of the fir tree. After passing a transmission point in the lost forest, the tall fir tree came into his eyes.

    Looking up at the tall tree, which is also hard to see in the forest of giant beasts of the world in sparril, speechless walked to the position of fir tree, and the expression looked very relaxed and freehand, as if he had come for an outing rather than fighting against OSS.

    Almost speechless walking towards the fir tree, a series of continuous water waves appeared in the void behind him. The five guilds, namely, the order of the Knights of the blood League, the black cat of the moon night, the Fenglin volcano, the union of the holy dragon and the army, also appeared under the leadership of four people, namely, the Athena, the Tongren, the Qitai and the Klein.

    They stopped their steps as if they were at the entrance of the forest. They looked up at the figure walking towards the fir tree.

    "One on one? It''s one-on-one! " Klein grinned. "Finally, you can see the strength of the legendary" spirit sword envoy "

    Tongren nodded and stared at the figure in front of him very seriously. He murmured: "let me see the gap with you..."

    "Another man Do you Athena was silent and didn''t know what it was like.

    Because of the deep impression of wordless at the beginning, in this year, in fact, Asina has been paying attention to wordless

    In one year, she knew his strength, his achievements, and his current situation, but each of these messages was showing the same message, that is, from the beginning to the end, he was himself

    "Maybe, in this world, we can''t find anyone who can team with me..."

    Thinking of the words that the other side said at that time, as if they were still reverberating in her ears, Athena could not help but clenching her fist. I don''t know why, she paid special attention to this sentence.

    After all, in the first month of "Sao", Asina was also a person

    Maybe it''s because of experience, maybe it''s because of curiosity. In a word, for speechless, Asina is very concerned about it. This concern has existed a year ago, and even more precipitated a year later.

    I don''t know all of this. If I knew it, I would be shocked. At the beginning, they just exchanged some words with Athena, but there was nothing else

    The tall fir tree in front really looks like a Christmas tree. If you hang some colorful lights and decorations, it can completely act as a Christmas tree. But when you get here, you can''t find * * OSS.

    Until

    In the sky, a Christmas bell suddenly rings over the snow filled with flying snow, echoing loudly with the bell, which leads all people''s eyes to it.

    Looking up at the snowflake sky, everyone can see that two linear clouds, like planes flying through the clouds, are flying across the sky. They are flying towards the distance, disappearing into the night in an instant. Then, a huge figure falls from the sky without warning, with a rapid and incomparable roar, like a meteorite falling to the ground Hit on the ground, the snow on the ground was swept away by the force, shrouded in the body of the huge figure, and then disappeared in a gust of wind!

    And there, a monster similar to Santa Claus appears in the snow all over the body. The skin color is black and blue, and the face is twisted and strange. Like the * * version of Santa Claus, the eyes are prominent, and the red light flashes in it.

    "* * OSS appears!"

    In the rear, people from the "blood League cavalry", "moon night black cat group", "Fenglin volcano", "Saint Dragon Alliance" and "army" all grasped the weapons and made a sprint gesture. After the three men of Athena, Qitai and Klein stopped their voices, the people from the "blood League cavalry", "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" relaxed, and their eyes were open Staring at * * OSS, only the people of "Saint dragon union" and "army" are still eager to move their weapons.Looking at the four or five meter tall * * OSS, I squinted wordlessly. The wine red pupil cast on it without any emotion. Like looking at a monkey with a knife and a gun, I didn''t face it half at all.

    Maybe * * OSS found his contempt for himself, his ferocious face shook like a doll, and made a sound of "click click", the bloody fish eyes turned up irregularly, next second, staring at the speechless body

    "Dong!"

    There was a huge landing sound. It was the sound of * * OSS trampling on the ground. He pulled out an axe. During his trampling on the ground, he was carrying a great deal of force. With the momentum of mountains, he rushed towards wordless!

    Looking at * * OSS coming from the charge, wordless raised a hand and gently put it on the hilt of the "sky watcher" at the back. A coat was blowing loudly under the waves carried by * * OSS''s charge, wordless but motionless. Until * * OSS came, wordless pulled out the "sky watcher"!

    "Qiang!!!"

    With the two intersecting figures as the center, the strong wind blows violently, whistling around in the huge symphony of weapons, rolling up countless snowflakes, a storm like an avalanche, hitting all the people in the strategy group!

    Players raised their hands and stood in front of them. Their eyes were narrowed by snowflakes and strong wind. But none of them were willing to close their eyes for the sake of temporary comfort. They knew that if they missed today''s battle, they would never see the battle of "Elven sword envoy" again!

    And speechless nature didn''t disappoint them. People could only see one figure buried in the roaring snow, but they could see another huge figure clearly, so they also saw * * OSS''s nearly five meter high body flying in the air at the center of the battle, rotating and shooting out!

    At the back, Klein''s pupil shrunk to the size of a pinhole, and a drop of sweat ran down his forehead. "Well What a powerful force... "

    Asina, Tongren and Qitai didn''t say anything. They stared at the front tightly, and their hearts and minds were all aroused for fear of missing any pictures.

    The roaring wind has stopped the surging trend, and the snow is still flying. At the moment when * * OSS flies backward, a fuzzy black shadow also shoots out of the snow. In a moment, it catches up with * * OSS flying backward. Then, a flash of skill light flickers. In the dark night, it is extremely dazzling, bringing up a star light and color shadow, showing the sword body flashing with skill light , mercilessly fell on * * OSS!

    "Bang!"

    In the inverted flight, the * * OSS was directly hit on the ground by this blow. It hit the ground for three points and caused numerous snowflakes. The top of the four long HP strips dropped by more than half at the speed visible to the naked eye before it could stop. That is to say, the HP of * * OSS was directly cut by one eighth!

    So strong! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 643

    Since the special boss on Christmas night can burst out precious and incomparable resurrection props, its power is incomparable. Otherwise, any player can solve this boss, and the five guilds don''t need to send so many elites, such as the "black cat group on the moon night", "Fenglin volcano" and even the president himself, and the "bloody Knights group" has also been sent out The deputy chief, the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and the "army" are all based on the number of troops. All of these are telling others how strong the boss is.

    Among them, there may be some attention due to the relationship between reviving props, but more is the strength of boss itself. According to preliminary inference, the strength of special boss, at least the strength of more than 40 layers of gatekeepers, is not capped!

    Such a boss level monster, even if Tongren and Asina are on the right side in person, the odds are very small. Only when they join hands, can they win steadily. They have to take some unnecessary risks, but when they reach the wordless hands, boss is just like a child on a giant!

    In less than five seconds, the HP bar dropped by an eighth!

    What does this mean

    It means that if you only need seven more five seconds and seven more such strikes, the boss in front of you will be wiped out!

    Frail as a little monster in the wild!

    All the players looked at each other, looked at the boss that dropped one eighth of the HP bar, lost his mind

    "Too strong! Too strong!... " Klein swallowed a mouthful of water. "It''s no wonder that he can play nearly 20 levels of" Ian grunt "by himself. This kind of strength is not the same level as us at all. How did he practice it? Isn''t there any bug in "Sao"

    "It''s impossible..." Tongren smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Although I don''t want to admit it very much, the" Sao "accident seems fair and stable. If there is any bug that can be used, there will certainly not be only one player with bright eyes, who will never be lacking in the game..."

    Klein was silent and turned to look at Qitai. "How do you know him? Looks like you''re familiar... "

    "I''ve known each other since a long time ago..." Qi too fixed his eyes on the front, he is the most calm among all people after seeing the silent performance. "I got to know him the day after I entered the game. There are some friendships. I can go to this step. He gives me a lot of benefits..."

    This sentence spread to the ears of Athena, Tongren and Klein, which made the three people feel a little bit surprised. They also understood why the equipment of the "night of the moon black cat group" would keep pace with the times and always rank among the top players. If it is because of the silent relationship, it would be easier to explain.

    Indeed, without these advanced equipment, the strength of the "night of the moon black cat regiment" will be reduced at least one level, not to mention compared with the most powerful guild "blood alliance knight regiment". At that time, it will even be weaker than "Fenglin volcano" and "Saint Dragon Alliance", which will also be compared with the "army" that suffered heavy casualties a while ago.

    "You''ve known him for so long, has he ever formed a team with you?" said ASENA

    Qi Taizheng, then sighed. "No! Not once! We have no qualification to form a team with him, even now... "

    Athena bit her lips. "Didn''t he form a team all along?"

    I nodded too hard. "As far as I know, yes..."

    Athena can''t speak any more

    "Is it true?" Klein looks at the Tongren. "It seems that he is more isolated than you. You have formed a team at least several times..."

    Tong people do not have good spirit of the hands ring in front of the chest. "If I had his strength, I would not have formed a team!"

    Tongren was born to be a lone ranger. They were always single handed. It was imperative to form a team for a limited number of times because of some boss wars or guarding the customs. If Tongren had the strength to face alone, they would not form a team with his surname.

    The four people in the conversation, namely, Athena, Tongren, Qitai and Klein, did not find that when they were talking, the people of the two guilds, namely the "Saint dragon union" and the "army", were already quiet, touching the front from their positions on both sides

    "Bang!"

    Another move is "smash" to smash the boss and fly out, smashing one eighth of its hp, speechless just a flash, a little distance from the boss, and at this time, the boss''s HP has been emptied two, reduced to half blood yellow state!

    Holding the big sword of "sky watcher", Wuyan was planning to bully him again. His body, which had been ready to go, was frozen immediately. His relaxed expression disappeared in an instant, his face sank, his eyes flashed a sharp light, and his feet, which had begun to work, immediately recovered all their strength and stopped.Seeing wordless stop the attack, four people, Athena, Tongren, Qitai and Klein, are a little confused. The boss has half HP left, and the rest half HP can only be reduced in minutes for wordless. Why stop

    Tongren looks at wordless and boss with doubts, which makes Tongren surprised.

    "What are they doing!"

    Athena, Qitai and Klein were stunned for a moment. They followed Tongren''s eyes to see the past. When the scene over there was printed into their eyes, they were shocked at the same time.

    I can only see that the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and the "army" actually touch the side of boss from the side, and start to charge towards boss, and clearly plan to take boss!

    "These hateful fellows!" Qi Tai was the first to get angry, and her fists rattled. "Don''t they feel shamed that they are planning to rob boss openly?"

    "Ha? Shame, these guys have done so much! " Klein said with disgust: "the holy Dragon Alliance can do anything famous for rare goods, and so can the" army ". They do nothing less than plunder goods under the banner of rescuing the whole people..."

    Asina and Tongren didn''t speak and didn''t have any facial expression on the surface, but their eyes revealed a very obvious disgust. Obviously, they hated this practice.

    Hello, Kai Tai Klein made a joke. "Won''t you help him? Isn''t your relationship very good? "

    Although he did not see the same way about the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army", he could not join in, otherwise it would not be worth the loss if it caused people''s misunderstanding.

    Klein also wanted to revive the props, but he didn''t want to offend the legend, a strong enemy who could brush the maze area and even guard the boss. They couldn''t provoke him.

    The combination of the holy dragon and the army is a result of greed.

    Among the people present, only Qi Tai has reason to intervene. As for yasena, who knows what she thinks in her heart

    Qi too smilingly shook his head and turned around. "He''s not weak enough to need help..."

    "Weak?..." Tongren and Klein''s face was suddenly strange.

    The character of "Saint Dragon Alliance" and "army" is not so good, but they are also the top five guilds. They have the advantage of number. Even if boss is stronger, HP will continue to decline under the wheel battle and encirclement of the two guilds

    The leaders of the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army" immediately shouted to increase the attack force, without any strange awareness of others. As if they were fighting this boss all the time, they arranged the members of the blood to go down and take the recovery potion. Soon, the boss finally reached the red state of the blood!

    The two guilds were excited. They were about to fight head-on. A shadow swept by and came to boss at an unimaginable speed!

    "Bang!"

    The "skywatcher" with the flash of skill fell down, the remaining HP of boss disappeared, the huge figure broke into pieces, and fell on the suddenly appeared figure

    The members of the "Saint dragon union" and the "army" were all stunned (to be continued. )

 Chapter 644

    The sound of the last blow to boss was still reverberating in the snowy night, which made the whole lost forest hit again and again, and also made the members of the two guilds of "holy dragon union" and "army" lose their heads, and they were all stupid there.

    It is clear that the boss is about to die in their hands, but they are finally taken away by others...

    the members of the two guilds of "Saint dragon union" and "army" have red eyes, and their faces are beginning to be ferocious. They completely forget that they robbed the boss of others

    In front of him, under the fir tree, the speechless man bathed in the scattered debris carried the skywatcher back to his back. Without looking at the man of the holy Dragon Alliance and the army, he opened his personal interface and clicked on the item bar. Then, a diamond shaped golden base appeared in his hand. In the center of the diamond shaped golden base, there was another one A round crystal of aqua blue

    Heft the resurrection props in his hand, wordless click on them, a box showing props information is emerging.

    "Let me see "The holy crystal of resurrection", the resurrection prop, can be used by the target player within ten seconds of death. After use, the player will get a resurrection opportunity What? There is a time limit... "

    The light reading sound spread out over the silent snow, spread to the ears of all the players on the scene, woke up all the players who had not yet responded, and shot at the "holy crystal of soul return" in the wordless hands with eyes full of scorching heat.

    Only the special boss that will appear tonight can break out the news of resurrection props. Originally, in the eyes of those players who know it, that''s dubious. The reason has also been said before. Once the player in the game dies, the body outside will die at the same time. Can the props in the game revive the dead in the real world

    Of course that''s impossible.

    But since there is such news coming out, it will certainly not be aimless. Maybe it is possible. So all guilds have sent people to meet the so-called special boss.

    Now, the special boss is finally dead, and the resurrection props are also burst out. Although there is a time limit for the resurrection object to die, the resurrection props are indeed true!

    Items that can be revived

    All people stare at the speechless "holy crystal of soul return". Even Athena, Qitai and Klein are the same. Only Tong people take back their eyes after a look, as if they think it is dispensable.

    In the center of his eyes, there was a flash of mockery in his speechless eyes. He took back the "holy crystal" in front of all the people, and then went to the exit

    The members of the two guilds of "holy dragon union" and "army" looked at each other. After all, they could not resist their inner greed. Qi Qi Qi surrounded them and surrounded them.

    At the back, the faces of Athena, Tongren, Qitai and Klein were coagulated.

    "Do you really want to start robbing?" Qi gave a cold smile. "Stupid guy..."

    "Hello, is it time to go up and help him?" Klein elbowed Jack too. "You can''t let him kill the people of the" holy dragon union "and the" army "? It''s going to be a big mess! "

    Hearing Klein''s words, Asina and Tongren can''t help but think of the "Declaration of killing" made a year ago when they had no words at the first level boss strategy meeting, and their expressions suddenly became extremely heavy. If the people of the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and the "army" were really killed without words, then the whole "Sao" would set off many storms for the time being, but the strategy "Ian" Grunt''s speed is bound to drop several levels.

    Those guys are disgusting, but they haven''t come to the end that they need to pay the current price. They can''t let such a thing happen in public and private!

    "Give me enough!"

    With the "blood alliance knights" of people, Athena stood up and came to this side, breaking the encirclement of the "holy dragon union" and the "army" and lying between the speechless and the two guilds.

    "The boss war has ended, and the revival props have burst out. It''s meaningless to argue further!" "Don''t you want to pay for the casualties in the fight outside the boss war?" she said in a loud voice

    "Deputy commander..." The leader of "Shenglong united" came out and pointed to the speechless face. "He''s not in our strategy group. Doesn''t the rules of the strategy group need to be applied to him?"

    "Yes!" The leader of the "army" also came out and took a look without saying anything. "He is not a player of the strategy group, deputy head. The rules of the strategy group cannot be used to protect him, or we will not accept it!"

    "Not satisfied?" Athena leaned slightly, with a slight disgust in her voice. "Who should others serve? It''s like you robbed someone''s boss? "

    "You can''t say that, deputy commander..." "In order to liberate the players trapped in the" Sao ", the leader of the" army "said with some righteous words," Resurrection props should be used for matters that can help strategy, which is the biggest help, isn''t it? "When such a high hat was smashed down, yassnaton was speechless. His chestnut pupils were staring at the leader of the army, while the other side stood up shamelessly, with a positive expression, as if truth was on his side.

    "Oh, what a breath..." Qitai and Klein also came over with the people of "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" and stood with yasna.

    "You mean that in order to save the players, you have to make sacrifices, right?" Klein curled his mouth. "Then why should the" army "choose temporary cultivation after casualties? In order to save the players, even if you fight for the last person in your "army", you should also be at the forefront, right? "

    "You..." The leader of the army choked.

    Seeing that the leader of the "army" was shaken, the leader of the "Saint dragon union" was simply arrogant. "In a word, we won''t retreat without him handing over the revival props!"

    "Then I''ll make it clear here!" Qi Tai waves and announces loudly. "Our" night of the moon black cat group "will be on this side!"

    Athena and Klein didn''t make a statement, but they also didn''t get out of the way, still standing in front of speechless, obviously trying to stand up for him.

    Tongren, standing on one side, saw this scene and frowned deeply.

    "It''s a bit of a problem..."

    These five guilds are not only the top guilds in the Sao, but also the new force of the strategy group. Without them, the strategy of "aigrandt" will become an endless desire.

    And if these five guilds open here, though the strategy group will not be disbanded, it will certainly have an impact. At least in terms of opinions, it will greatly slow down the progress

    At this time, has been watching the speechless smile, laugh very different.

    "Want to rob?"

    In a word, all the players are quiet.

    Speechless came forward, walked through the three people of Athena, Qitai and Klein, went to the front of the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army", glanced at them, and then said lazily.

    "If you want to rob something, you can directly say that you don''t need to put gold on your face..." Speechless shook his head and smiled. "I hate it when someone says something and thinks about it. It''s disgusting..."

    Athena and others were slightly shocked, and there was a trace of anxiety in their eyes.

    According to the situation just now, there are three guilds here and two guilds on the other side. At the end of the day, they are bound to break up unhappily, but the same thing will not happen, but I don''t want to end up without saying anything

    Speechless but don''t care at all. Take out the "holy crystal of returning soul" from the item bar, lift it to the bottom of everyone''s eyes, and pull a cold arc from the corner of the mouth.

    "Don''t you want it? Come and get it... " (to be continued. )

 Chapter 645

    Quiet

    All eyes moved to the "holy crystal of soul return" in an instant. People looking at this beautiful crystal, including the "bloody knights", "the black cats on the moon night" and "Fenglin volcano", could not hide their hearts, let alone the people of the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army", even their expressions were full of greed.

    However, looking at the nearby "holy crystal of soul returning", none of the people here dare to take it, even the two guilds in trouble.

    "Wizard sword envoy" has no words. The name is a miracle in "Sao". Only one person can catch up with the progress of the whole strategy group. His deeds have reached a peak in a year. When one needs to hear, one can''t help but be awed.

    What''s more, the previous boss war has fully demonstrated his strength. No matter how many people there are, there is no way for the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army" to rely on the number of people they most rely on to offset the terrorist combat effectiveness of the people in front of them at this time.

    Maybe they can suppress the famous Lone Ranger by their mouth and situation, and they can get what they want by some righteous reasons. But if they really want to fight with the legendary "spirit sword emissary" in front of them, no one in their hearts is not trembling

    The two leaders of the "holy Dragon Alliance" and the "army" are staring at the "holy crystal of the resurrection". They raise their hands and release them, but they dare not extend them to the top of the "holy crystal of the resurrection". Because they don''t know whether the super power in front of them will be in trouble when they extend their hands. They also don''t know whether the other side will be against themselves I have been merciful

    Just shouted to get things, but now I dare not go to get them. This extremely strange scene makes the atmosphere of the scene full of irony.

    But Asina, Tongren, Qitai and Klein are relieved. At least this proves that the people of the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and the "army" are not reckless and have been blinded by greed.

    Athena came to the silent side and whispered in his ear, "well, don''t push too hard, or they might even start..."

    Smell speech, speechless turned his mouth, just wanted to tell Asina whether she was caring about whether the other party would do it, but saw the serious face of Asina, but the eyes were a little floating expression, now a smile in the heart, eyes a turn, can''t help but start a teasing mind.

    "That..." Speechless pretended to be confused and crooked his head. "Who are you?"

    As soon as yasena''s face froze, her eyes became angry, her delicate face raised sharply, and she looked speechless, but what she saw was speechless and blank. She remembered that she didn''t show her true face in front of him

    She pursed her lips and turned her head. "I''m Athena!"

    "Athena?" Speechless, holding back the smile in his heart, asked again, "who is Athena?"

    This time, not only Athena, but also the faces of Tongren, Qitai, Klein and the leaders of the two guilds became strange. The "shining" Athena, the deputy head of the "blood alliance knights" and all the top five super celebrities in the "Sao" didn''t know each other

    At a moment''s anger, Athena''s face was immediately in front of her speechless face, and she pointed to his chest. "I said, even if you don''t know people or names, you should know my voice. Isn''t the impression I leave you enough to make you remember me for a year?"

    "Calm down! Calm down! " Speechless back a step, chat up of push hand. "I remember, I remember!"

    Athena snorted coldly, and finally her mind was balanced. She was the most impressed in "Sao", but he didn''t remember herself. It''s strange that her heart can be balanced

    I saw yasena''s angry face, a hook in the corner of her mouth, and said something that made yasena almost go away.

    "You''re the cloaker, aren''t you?"

    "Cloakwoman..." Athena shook her fist, her body trembled with rage, and she took two deep breaths before calming down a little.

    "Ah, yes, I am the cloaker!" "Thank you so much for remembering me," said ASENA, gnashing her teeth

    "Well, you''re welcome..."

    as soon as Asina turns her head and stares at the silent face, if the eyes can kill people, silent has died several times.

    "Hello, no..." Klein said to the Tongren with some indecision, "now it''s the enemy. What are they doing now? Are you flirting? "

    "SA, who knows..." Tongren''s mouth also twitches. "Maybe powerful people are so weird..."Qi Tai takes a look at Tongren, which is obviously to say that you are also the so-called powerful and eccentric person, so Tongren can''t help but look away.

    Take back the "holy crystal of soul return" in the item column, and then, in the eyes of all the people, the next moment, appear behind the two leaders of "holy Dragon Alliance" and "army"!

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The two leaders'' Shua and cold sweat all came down. They felt the pressure from behind. The two leaders'' faces turned white. The members of the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and the "army" around also retreated in horror. They looked at the speechless one who didn''t know when he was around. The weapons in their hands were a little unstable.

    If, the other side just started

    "Gollum..." There was a very clear sound of swallowing saliva, which caused a series of inspiratory sounds. Now they know that no one on their side can be against speechless with this speed alone.

    Speechless so back to the two leaders, sighed, light said: "there is time to waste in the fight, it is better to think about how to improve their own strength..."

    Step forward, speechless toward the exit position.

    "After all, in this world, strength is the only one that can guarantee the safety of surnames..."

    The people of "holy dragon union" and "army" have no more words to stop them, because they have no confidence to stop them

    Qi Tai shook her head and said, "as always, it''s still shocking."

    Tongren also helplessly said: "as always, they have gone on their own..."

    "Well, it''s good..." Klein smiled. "I feel like a strong man, super cool!"

    Athena opened her mouth, looked at the figure leaving, and her heart began to pull.

    Once again a person left

    Athena wanted to stop speechless and keep speechless. She didn''t know why she didn''t want him to go alone. Every time she looked at the back, she had a strong impulse to catch up. Maybe it was for the original regret, maybe for something else. In a word, Athena didn''t want to lose the other side''s news any more

    But she couldn''t find a reason to stop him, just like at that time

    In the intense self contradiction, yasna Bei''s teeth were tightly clenched and her hands were white. Until a box appeared in front of her, yasna''s eyes were bright and she hurriedly ran after her.

    "Wait!"

    Athena ran directly to the silent front, opened her hands, as if afraid of speechless escape, which made speechless cry and laugh.

    "Wait, just wait, do you need that?"

    Athena blushed, coughed, pretended to be serious and said, "well, can you come with me?"

    Speechless face immediately became wonderful. "This plot, isn''t it..."

    "Don''t give me the wrong idea!" It''s not easy to get serious, and yasna''s face is red again.

    "Our leader wants to see you!"

    "Chief?..." Speechless, he raised his head. "Heathcliff?"

    Athena nodded. Yes, it was Heathcliff who just emailed Athena and asked her to go to him with no words

    "Heathcliff..." Wine red pupil flashed a trace of unidentified brilliance, silent smile, looked at in front of Athena.

    "Lead the way..." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 646

    55th floor, Ian grunt, Grantham

    In the corner of Grantham''s city, there is a castle like building with silver color

    It''s like a king''s palace, full of flags and statues, like a fortress of war, full of a sense of deterrence. Standing in front of this building, people''s hearts will involuntarily produce a small feeling, coupled with those flags flying in the wind, a faint, a killing air is surging inside

    On the flag, a sword like sign like a cross is printed there. The bright red flag reflects the cross sword, which makes it very sacred. If someone who doesn''t know comes here, he may think that it''s the king''s bedroom or the general''s residence

    And here is the headquarters of the order of the blood knights!

    More than a year later, the so-called outstanding emerging guild has now transformed into the strongest one in the "Sao". The name of the "blood alliance knights" has been given out. People who don''t know each other are probably only those who have been forced to collapse mentally in the "Sao". Even in the town where the first floor starts, there is no one they don''t know.

    As the strongest guild in "Sao", there are not many people in the "blood alliance knights", only a few hundred people up and down, living in the castle like building, which is a bit luxurious. Besides, some high-rise buildings actually have their own houses, so from the appearance, it looks very dignified, in fact, there are not many people living in it

    Along the way, there are only a few people in it. I don''t know if it''s a mission, or if it''s all outside. I haven''t come to this cold castle. In a word, it''s totally different from the outside. It''s very cold. It may be nice to see such a place, but as a residence, it''s really not suitable

    So I came to the conclusion that I had no words to observe the cold walls and buildings, followed by Athena, and walked towards the location of Heathcliff

    Seeing that she didn''t observe the surrounding environment again, Asina seemed to understand her wordless mind. She nodded her head with empathy, hesitated for a moment, and spoke softly

    "Well, thank you..."

    Speechless blink eyes, full of the eyes of deep doubt immediately turned to yasna, to express her doubts, see, yasna whispered: "that recipe, helped me a lot..."

    Smell speech, speechless relieved nodded, did not care about waved. "Well, it''s good to help you. You don''t need to thank me. Anyway, even without me, you should be able to get a good recipe, with your persistence in food..."

    "What do you mean..." Athena squints to speechless with some discontent. "Food persistence? Am I greedy? "

    "SA, who knows..." Wordless eyes with a little smile look directly at Athena, so Athena can''t help but think back to her eating face in front of wordless, her face shows a look of shame and anger, her hands are on the hilt, wordless quickly moved away her eyes.

    Athena snorted coldly, and stopped talking with wordless. She took him to the front. If she watched carefully, her steps would be accelerated a lot, which made wordless heart laugh.

    It''s childish

    After turning a few corners, Athena passed a long iron wall corridor with speechless voice. Before long, a very imposing looking gate appeared in the sight of the two people

    The figure goes beyond speechless. Asina goes to the gate and doesn''t report. She pushes the gate open directly. With the separation of the gate, the scene inside the gate appears slowly

    Similar to the conference room, it has a large area, but not much decoration. In a large room, there is only a long desk. Behind the desk, Heathcliff, dressed in a Red Knight''s robe, sits there, looking at the silence coming into the door, and the wall behind him is still hung with the flag of "blood knights"

    went as like as two peas, and looked down at Cliff at four or five meters away from Hez, and looked up at Sizi Cliff. Sizi Cliff looked at the same thing. The two people''s eyes were different. The scene was different from the environment. It was exactly the same as the two people who met two people in the 2 floor hall a year ago.

    However, compared with a year ago, the identity of the two is completely different!

    A year ago, wordless was a budding player, and Heathcliff was the head of a new Guild

    A year later, one is the strongest player, the other is also the leader of the strongest guild

    After a year of meeting each other again, they did not open their mouths, but looked at each other quietly, making the whole room dead and the atmosphere surging

    Yasena held her breath and closed her mouth tightly. Her chestnut eyes lingered on the two figures, and her heart beat slightly faster

    I don''t know how long it took for Heathcliff to break the heavy atmosphere with a laugh."Long time no see, silent sir..." Heathcliff opened his mouth and said it in an unknown mood. "A year has passed since then..."

    Speechless light nodded, eyes like electricity stabbed to Heathcliff, as if to pierce his heart, to see through his ideas.

    "In a year, you have changed a lot..."

    "Oh? Is that right?... " Heathcliff smiled. "It''s a little bit more or less. After all, the situation is not the same as before. I''m also a person of status. I can''t be so casual."

    "How is it? Silent King "As you said at the beginning, I brought my guild to the top of the" Sao "and the" blood knights "became the strongest guild in the world. What do you think?"

    "How do you feel?..." Speechless looked around the broad room and said slowly.

    "The gain is not worth the loss..."

    One side of the Athena was speechless to say stunned, surprised to the speechless, but did not refute anything, but some agree.

    "Huh?" "Why is it not worth it?" said Heathcliff, his eyes fixed and his face calm

    Speechless pull the corner of the mouth, like a smile turned to Heathcliff. "There''s a price to be paid for being strong, commander Heathcliff. What do you think is the price paid by the order of the blood knights?"

    Heathcliff was silent, but his eyes were always on the speechless body. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "as I just said, the situation is different now. If there are no rules, the guild will sooner or later fall into disorder, or even break up, so some constraints are necessary..."

    "At least now the order of blood knights is the strongest, which is undeniable," said Heathcliff

    Smell speech, speechless also no longer publish what speech, indifferent nodded.

    "It''s your guild anyway. It doesn''t matter to me..."

    "Why doesn''t it matter? Silent King Heathcliff looked up and said, "if you join our order of blood knights, don''t you remember all this?"

    Upon hearing Heathcliff''s words, Athena was shocked, and after she had responded, she hurriedly looked to speechless.

    But speechless but with a smirk, he said to hizkliff, "do you think I will join your guild?"

    "No!" Heathcliff replied without hesitation, as if he didn''t really want to invite wordless to join the order of blood knights.

    "To be honest, you scared me!" So said Heathcliff, and his eyes grew solemn in the moment.

    "Commander..." Athena couldn''t help shouting.

    "Fear?" Speechless narrowed his eyes to the face of Heathcliff.

    "Yes, fear..." Heathcliff took a breath and said seriously: "before you appeared, I never thought that someone could do this in this world, but you did..."

    "So I''m scared... " (to be continued. )

 Chapter 647

    (friends who have a full book can go to get the light of a great God, right now? ...)

    the words of Heathcliff once again plunged the whole scene into the atmosphere of silence

    Looking at the speechlessness standing in front of him, Heathcliff''s eyes flashed a strange color, and his face was rigorous

    Heathcliff knows his own business. Others think he is a great man who leads the top guild, walks on the front line of strategy, and helps the players in "Sao" to liberate their predicament. But all this is just a fake

    After all, the game ID is called Heathcliff, but his real name is Maochang Jingyan!

    Created "Sao", nearly 10000 players trapped in the game, leading to thousands of deaths in a year''s Maochang Jingyan!

    As the founder of "Sao", Maochang Jingyan has unimaginable rights, because he is the administrator, he can control the world, in this world, he is the God!

    Even if the identity of Maochang Jingyan is removed, shizkliff is also the top player in the whole ''Sao''. The real top player, even Tongren, is weaker than him in terms of strength. It''s not too bad to say that he is the strongest player in ''Sao''. If there is no silent existence

    So Heathcliff said he was scared. Yes, as a ''Sao'' administrator, he was scared because of the man in front of him!

    No one knows more about the level of this world than Heathcliff. It''s also because he knows that Heathcliff can''t believe it in any way. There is a player who can achieve this level of speechlessness

    Sizi Cliff didn''t think about whether there was something left in the world. He forgot to repair the **ug and let wordless use it, so he was able to make such achievements. But the fact is that every time he heard wordless go through a single customs clearance, he would check the system, but the result was no error!

    For this reason, Heathcliff even used the administrator''s authority to shoot the scene of wordless fighting against the anti OSS by means of surveillance and repeated research. At last, Heathcliff had only one result

    Wordless strength is all brought by his own fighting experience and skills!

    Equipment, weapons, props, articles, these things are just to give him assistance!

    That is to say, to have such strength is all his own relationship, nothing to do with * * UG!

    After reaching such a conclusion, Heathcliff was afraid, because he did not know what kind of life the other side had gone through in the real world, in order to create such a terrible fighting ability, speechless strength, which was beyond the scope of the players!

    After entering "Sao", Heathcliff, for the first time, had the idea that he would lose to a player

    Fortunately, there is only one such character. Otherwise, Heathcliff really needs to wonder what it means to create the world by himself

    Standing in front of Heathcliff, speechless seemed to see through his inner thoughts, and a smile appeared on his face.

    people don''t know the real identity of Heathcliff, but he does!

    It''s not hard to guess at Heathcliff''s idea

    Of course, wordless didn''t know that Heathcliff was thinking about his origin and terrible life. If he knew, he would laugh, and maliciously hide the "infinite martial arts" and let Heathcliff mend his own brain

    He shrugged his shoulders towards Heathcliff and said with a silent smile, "you look like you don''t see any fear at all, commander..."

    Schitzcliffe calmed his mind, put down all kinds of guesses in his heart, and blurted out, "what you don''t understand, what I really fear..."

    After that, Heathcliff straightened up, leaned back on the chair, and said to Wuyan, "but even then, I still want to invite you to join the" blood alliance cavalry ". Fear, knowing that you won''t join, I don''t want to miss your such a powerful force, so, wordless gentleman, think about it..."

    It''s not to strengthen the strength of the "blood alliance knights" that sizclif invited wordless. For him, to build a "blood alliance knights" is just to observe the players'' movements. After 100 layers, he will incarnate a 100 layer guard OSS to eliminate all the people he personally pulled up!

    His real purpose of inviting speechless is to be able to control his actions under his own eyes. After all, the person in front of him is probably his biggest enemy

    Speechless down, face slightly helpless, spread out. "I''m sorry, to be honest, I don''t think it would help me to join the order, so I don''t want to join the order..."Athena opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it at last. She lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    It seems that Heathcliff also understood that the other side could not consider joining his guild, and his expression was somewhat helpless. However, he had to say that the wordless words were very straightforward and realistic, and the "blood alliance cavalry" could not bring any benefits to wordless.

    He doesn''t need power, he doesn''t lack money, he can get equipment and weapons by himself, and who is weaker than in strength? Is it even weaker than any guild

    Heathcliff closed his eyes, crossed his fingers and dragged them under his chin, obviously thinking about something

    "Come on..." Heathcliff suddenly opened his eyes and looked at wordless with unprecedented provocation.

    "Duel with me! If I win, you''ll join the order of bloody Knights! "

    "What!" Athena was shocked and stepped forward. "Commander..."

    Heathcliff raised his hand, interrupted Athena''s speech, stared straight at the silent figure, and laughed.

    "How?"

    As soon as the silent pupil congealed, they were together with schitzcliffe, and looked at the founder of the "Sao". As soon as the silent eyes closed, they suddenly opened.

    "What if I win?"

    "A condition!" Heathcliff got up, put his hands on his back and said, "until the Sao has made a complete strategy, put all my strength into the order of blood knights, and help you complete a condition!"

    "It''s really * *" Speechless smile.

    "Good! I promised! "

    "Chief Silent King Asina is at a loss to see the two people fighting against each other. At this moment, she doesn''t know how to do it. She can only stand in the same place and look around in panic

    Heathcliff nodded, duel is a good strategy. If you don''t have a word for yourself, you can figure out something. If you win, you can achieve your goal. Why not do it

    As for the speechless super combat power, it has been ignored by Heathcliff for a long time. It''s funny to have the administrator''s authority if even one player can''t win.

    What hezcliff fears is only the experience of speechless in reality. In this game world, what he really fears is nothing!

    Heathcliff, however, did not know. His identity had long been unknown.

    Now that we know the identity of Heathcliff, and that he has the authority of administrator, we have full confidence in answering his request without any words.

    Of course, in the game world, in the face of the administrator, I dare not say that I will win, but he has a way to draw hizkliff, or even force hizkliff to admit defeat!

    All he really wanted was to have a look at what the founder of Sao could do with himself when he had the authority of administrator. In the same way, he had the idea of finding out the details.

    With the ability of "complete memory", after fighting with hizkliff, find out his fighting style. When facing hizkliff on the 100th floor, you will have a lot of confidence

    Players are not monsters. There is no way to change the way of fighting except to have new skills. Unless you change yourself completely

    It''s also an opportunity for me (to be continued. )

 Chapter 648

    On the 55th floor of Ian grunt, in front of the headquarters of Grantham, the Knights of the blood League

    At the gate, the two figures came out of the castle, but their expressions and actions were totally different. One was full of anger, and walked on the road in a fierce manner, which was enough to scare some timid people away, while the other was full of helpless color, behind the former, passing here one by one.

    Looking at the front, I don''t even look at myself. I just walk on the road. My feet are still dead and heavy. Asina gives out the sound of "bang bang" footsteps. She sighs with no words. She is helpless.

    "I said, what are you angry with?"

    Asina stops, turns her head sharply to speechless, gets even angrier on her face, and steps on her feet more heavily. She approaches speechless body, which makes speechless startled. She quickly backs away, but Asina keeps on approaching, forcing speechless back.

    "Stupid, stupid, stupid!" With a voice full of anger, Athena approached speechless and said, "do you know what our leader is? Do you think he only has the ability of leadership? You can stand in the position of the head of the most powerful guild "blood alliance knights". You don''t think he has any combat power. Can he sit down all the time? "

    "Well..." Wordless raised his hands and made a surrender. "Isn''t that good? The stronger the opponent, the more interesting it is, isn''t it? "

    "Ha? Are you a fool? " Yasena gnawed her teeth and said in a furious tone: "the strength of the commander is not ordinary and powerful. Not only has the unique skill "holy sword", attack and defense integration. There is no flaw, and his HP slot has never fallen to yellow, the intensity has completely exceeded the balance of the game, and it is not a dimensional existence at all! "

    "I''ve heard a lot about Heathcliff''s unique skill, the sacred sword..." Speechless pressed on Athena''s shoulder and pushed her body away. "It''s true that his strength is not comparable to that of ordinary players. Even if it''s enough to select some powerful gatekeepers, is my strength the dimension of players?"

    Hearing this, ASENA was stunned. This reminds me of the man in front of me, but he is recognized as the most powerful one in the whole "Sao". A man can get through the "spirit sword emissary" on the 20th floor of "Ian grunt"!

    Think of here, yasena''s face just looked good many, but in the heart still some uneasy, own head and speechless duel. She didn''t know what would happen.

    Perhaps, the commander can defeat wordless, break wordless that invincible achievements

    Or maybe, wordless defeated the leader, breaking the leader''s record that HP has never been reduced to yellow

    No matter which side wins, it''s a great honor. And the same, no matter which side lost, the impact on "Sao" is not so big

    Finally, what will happen

    Seeing the tangled expression of Athena''s expectation and uneasiness, she gave her a blank look.

    "Don''t think so much now. It''s three days before the duel. I''m worried about it now. Be careful your hair''s all gone... "

    "Hair doesn''t fall out of ''Sao'', it will grow again after cutting." Athena whispered. "If the appearance in reality doesn''t change, the appearance here will never change..."

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless over Athena and out. "That''s why you haven''t gained weight. It''s good news for you..."

    "What do you say!" Athena turned around, ran behind speechless in three and two steps, and cried out crazily, "I''m not a foodie!"

    "Then who swallowed two hamburgers in one breath? Even if it''s me, I''ll have one. Snacks... "

    "I I was just hungry... "

    "I can''t eat so much when I''m hungry. Do you want to say that you''ve been hungry for two or three months?"

    "No Yes, I was hungry for two or three months! "

    "Is it?" Speechless suddenly stopped, so that no time to respond to the yasena suddenly hit his back.

    Turning around, silent and smiling eyes fell on Athena, and she kindly reminded her, "but if I remember correctly, then it''s like, ''Sao'' is only one month old..."

    Athena''s body is frozen

    "Big miss, are you hungry for more than one month in the real world besides one month in ''Sao''?" Speechless looked at Athena with the wonderful eyes. It was like looking at a god man running out of the refugee cave.

    "What a sad life experience can make you hungry for a month, and you can barely survive..." Without words and teasing.

    "You You guy Athena closed her eyes, clenched her fist, and raised it slowly. Her pretty face turned red, and she didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed.Glancing at yasena, who was soon transformed into a monkey scratching her cheek for her own sake, she stopped without saying anything and dared not make fun of her. If she was angry, it would be a great pleasure. Who knows if she would draw her sword directly

    At present, there is a sharp change in wordless words. "Well, it must have turned out to be my skill, so miss Athena lost her temper."

    "Don''t be too proud!" cried Athena, biting her lips! That''s just because "Sao" is in the early stage, and the chef''s skills have not been mentioned yet. Now, my cooking skills must be better than yours! "

    "Oh?..." This time, speechless is to interest, hands ring in front of the chest, relying on bisina''s height of more than a head overlooking her.

    "A year ago, my cooking skills have been good. Now my proficiency is almost full, and my skills are almost all in the workshop, so you still have confidence?"

    "What''s the big deal!" Athena proudly raised her little head. "My cooking skill is almost full!"

    Speechless Zheng for a while, surprised. "So fast?"

    "Of course!" There was a beautiful smile on Athena''s face. She stood up and put her head in front of her wordless face. "So, I will never be worse than you!"

    "That doesn''t have to be..." Speechless point out a little bit of the fingers, made an education. "Cooking skill proficiency is only related to the ingredients that can be processed. Real cooking requires your own understanding and the matching of ingredients. The selection of sauces, seasonings, ingredients, etc. is also very important. Your cooking skill proficiency can catch up with me, which does not mean that cooking can catch up with me!"

    "Ha? Do you mean my food is not good? " Athena got angry.

    "Of course your food is not out of order!" With a silent grin, the angry man said: "with my recipe, even if you are a rookie, you can become a master!"

    "Wait a minute, I can''t think I didn''t hear that!" "Your recipes are just for me to get started," she said loudly. "Many of the dishes I make are my own, but none of them are on your recipes."

    "Getting started?" It''s shameless to smoke. Although the recipe was made in a month''s time of "Sao" service, at that time, the level of cooking in the game was not high, so the level of cooking was not much. Compared with what I made in the real world, it was a day by day, but also better than the chef in the general restaurant.

    As a result, it has become a level of existence with the novice guide book, which can not be tolerated!

    "Now that you''ve talked about it..." Speechless took a deep breath, said in the amazement of Athena.

    "Duel!"

    "No Not at all... " Athena could not help but step back, with a little panic on her face. "It''s just cooking..."

    "Yes! It''s cooking! " Speechless momentum full of clenched fist. "Duel with food!"

    "Take care of duels?" Athena froze, and then the interest was raised, with her hands akimbo.

    "You will regret it!"

    "You''ll fall at my table!"

    So, an alternative duel started (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 649

    (there are friends who are fully booked! Don''t forget to lead the light of God! Otherwise it will be wasted)

    ''Ian grunt'', 22 layers

    In the southwest, there is a forest, a very beautiful forest

    The trees are arranged in parallel in rows, with a path as the center, around which they are distributed in all directions. The trees that are not high and not low are arranged in order. Although they are forests, they give a very rhythmic feeling. It seems that some people regard this place as a chess game, while the trees are chess pieces. They are deliberately arranged into a beautiful pattern, just like the picture in the picture In general, like the crystallization of art, it is extraordinarily fascinating

    In addition to the forest, there are hills, lakes and villages. They complement each other and set off each other, forming a very beautiful picture. If someone who knows how to appreciate comes here, he will find that this place can no longer be called an area, but a work of art, a paradise, which is absolutely impossible to reproduce in the real world Ideal

    Accompanied by forests, hills and lakes, I believe that people living here will feel peace and happiness from the heart. It has to be said that such a scene can only be possessed by a game world like "Sao"

    In yuanyuanyuanli, Tongren once met this place, in the late period of "Sao". I have come here for a holiday with my beloved, from which I can know how beautiful this place is

    Now, this place has become a place of silence

    Wordless is a lone ranger. From the beginning to the end, wordless has never been a single person, or even a team, except for occasional tasks with several acquaintances of the "night of the moon black cat group". After he became famous, he became more popular.

    The most annoying thing about famous people is the noise. It''s the same with wordless. If you live in some towns, you will be searched by human flesh sooner or later even when you lean out at night. In that case. Trouble will follow.

    So. This original place is extremely peaceful and beautiful, which is the best choice for wordless residence after the customs clearance of 21 floors. Wordless also took a lot of effort to find here, spent a lot of cost, and finally put it into their own possession, let it accompany their one year time

    It''s really not to say that although I have been alone in my residence for a year, I can enjoy such a beautiful environment. In this year''s time, I didn''t feel upset or lonely. Instead, I fell in love with such a quiet, peaceful and beautiful place. I''ve made up my mind for a long time. I will stay in Sao until the end That day''s residence, will not change

    Today, it''s only one person''s residence. Finally, it''s the first guest

    Walking on the path to the residence, I''ve been familiar with the silent nature of the environment for a long time, and I don''t feel anything. But Asina, who first came here, has a bright color in her eyes. Looking at the beautiful and unusual environment around, she gradually lost her mind

    Glancing at the fierce look around, she smiled silently and thoughtfully. At the beginning, when she first came here, her performance was not much better than that of Athena. After all, this place is so beautiful. Even though she walked through many worlds without words, there is no place like this.

    Maybe fantasy town can be compared with here, but it''s a pity that I haven''t been to

    As Athena has not yet owned her own residence, and now she still lives in the headquarters of the "blood alliance knights", the cooking duel between the two fell to silent home.

    Originally, Wuyuan didn''t plan to bring Athena here. In yuansuli, it''s the new honeymoon residence of Tongren and Athena in the game, but now they bring Athena here by themselves. This makes Wuyuan have a strange feeling. Subconsciously, they don''t want to bring Athena here, but they can''t go to the headquarters of the "blood League knights" for cooking Duel, in the end, I can''t help it. I have no words but to admit my life.

    On the contrary of wordless, Asina is very curious about the wordless residence. The most mysterious and powerful player''s residence in Sao has never been found in the past year. Naturally, Asina will be curious, but she didn''t expect that this place would be so beautiful. She was almost conquered by this environment in an instant.

    The path in the forest is made of wood. It is winding in the forest. Along the wooden path, the two walked for a long time. After 15 minutes, the end of the path appeared in the vision of the two. Besides, there is a wooden villa located there

    There, it is the silent residence

    Looking at the wooden villa nearer and nearer to me, I smiled silently and said to Athena, "I''m honored that you are the first guest here...""First guest?" Athena reluctantly took her eyes back from the surrounding environment and looked at the villa in front of her. "Have you never brought anyone?"

    "Ah, never." Wordless said: "this is the only place where I can feel peace of mind. If the news that I live here spreads, there will be no peace here. I don''t want to destroy such a peaceful place..."

    Athena nodded her head in deep thought. In other words, her words would also produce the same idea. She would not willing to destroy the peace and tranquility here

    Along the road to the end, and then through the small stairs in front of the villa, the two came to the door.

    First, Asina walked to the door, speechless pushed open the door of the villa, facing Asina, made a gesture of please.

    "Welcome to my house!"

    "Fight Excuse me... " Athena was a little nervous. It seemed that she had entered someone''s private residence for the first time. She looked around for a while before entering it.

    The hall of the villa is not very wide, just a little bigger than the general family living room, but there are basically sofas, tables, potted plants, plus some small furniture, which is very homey. The most inside corner is a complete kitchen, which can be seen clearly the owner''s intention for it

    There are several windows which are more than one person tall around. The gentle sunshine shines into the hall from the outside of the window. The curtain is blown by the breeze. Although the layout is simple, it is unexpectedly warm. People who see this scene feel that there is warmth flowing through their hearts, which is very moving

    Athena held her hands together and held them up to her chest. A little intoxicated look emerged from her expression. There is no doubt that she has been fascinated by this place

    Turn around and take a look at the hall, then Dun on the window. Even from here, Asina can see the beautiful lake, the continuous mountains, and the blue sky outside the window

    Far ahead, the maze area leading to a higher level of stone tower, like Optimus Prime, has penetrated into the sky, reflecting with lakes, mountains and blue sky. For the first time, Asina felt that the tower was also as beautiful

    "Beautiful How beautiful... " Athena can''t help but say, when she comes back to her senses, she is already standing by the window, looking at the fairyland like scenery. Athena feels that if she stays here again, she may be reluctant to leave

    "How is it? Not bad?... " I don''t know when I changed a short sleeve with a collar and a pair of slacks and sat on the sofa speechless, smiling at Athena, seems to be very satisfied with her expression.

    At the beginning, in order to decorate here, wordless and hard work, not only spent a lot of money, but also gave up nearly three days of training time. Although no one has ever been here, but there is a person who knows how to appreciate, wordless and can not help but feel a burst of refreshing.

    For the first time, Asina didn''t contradict with wordless. She had no consciousness that she was about to start a "war". She didn''t have the idea of tit for tat with her "enemy". She was so intoxicated that she couldn''t extricate herself in such an environment that wordless shook her head and laughed.

    Sure enough, girls are more emotional, a beautiful environment can conquer their hearts

 Chapter 650

    Looking away from the beautiful scenery outside the window, Asina looked at the plain clothes sitting on the sofa. She looked a little more wordless like a family man. She pursed her lips and went to the opposite side of him. She sat down. Her chestnut eyes stared at wordless for a while.

    In the same look of Athena, speechless and uneasy, she raised a cup, drank homemade black tea, and her eyes drifted around, which made her smile.

    As if she had taken off any heavy load, Athena relaxed and leaned on the sofa.

    "What? You''re not so lonely..."

    "Lonely?..." The action in hand, speechless and strange with a face, looked at the face of easy Athena. "I''m a little curious about where you came to this conclusion..."

    Hearing this, Asina rolled her eyes and said: "when I met for the first time, she left without saying a few words. After the first pass, boss left a cookbook and all the people. She also left without thinking about herself. In a year, she was totally alone. You said, such a person is not alone?"

    Without a word, he retorted, "isn''t that lonely? It''s normal to meet and talk less for the first time, and I''m not very familiar with it. It''s very warm to give her a cookbook for the first time. As for Solo, I''m not alone... "

    "So they are all called loners!" Athena is absolutely speechless. "It''s the same with you!"

    "Hey, hey, don''t tell me I don''t seem to be human." Speechless slightly dissatisfied said: "I also have to deal with people, right?"

    "Then please tell me..." As soon as ASENA''s chest is outstretched, she speaks directly to the bull''s-eye. "Do you have more than ten people to deal with?"

    Speechless brow a pick, looking at the vision of Athena is not calm. "How do you know there aren''t ten. By guessing?... "

    "That''s right..." Athena blinked. "It depends on speculation. Am I wrong..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, and then sighed, said wryly: "what''s wrong..."

    Seeing the way of compromise, Athena smiled triumphantly, turned her head and looked out of the window.

    "But. Now I''ve changed my view of you... "

    "Thank you so much." Speechless and unsavory, she took a look. She placed a tea cup in front of her and poured black tea into it. Yasna was not polite either. She picked up the cup and began to drink it. Then I closed my eyes and looked at the black tea in the cup with joy.

    "It''s delicious..." Athena''s head was so close to her that she had no words. "What''s the modulation?"

    "Stand the leaves of the mangrove tree, and add some juice made of three colored flowers." Fill the cup in front of Athena with black tea again. "If you like, you can take some back later, and the production method can also give you..."

    Asina nodded quickly, as if she was afraid of having no words to repent. She drank a cup of black tea again and said, "I thought you were so lonely, but I didn''t expect you to know how to enjoy it..."

    "That''s necessary!" Speechless looking out of the window, said: "only at home. I will feel alive... "

    Athena was stunned. Then there was silence.

    "Alive Feel... " With unknown emotions, Athena murmured in a low voice, quietly glanced at speechless, eyes full of complexity.

    For the first time, she has always given priority to strategy. With the feeling of being alive

    It turns out that the person in front of us has been "living" in the world, and is much happier than her

    Acutely felt that there was a change in Athena''s mood, and the atmosphere began to become heavy. Speechless scratched her cheek, turning the topic away.

    "Well, it''s almost time to start..." He got up from the sofa and looked at Athena''s face.

    Yasena''s depressed mood disappeared instantly, and her mood rose up in an instant. She stood up with a shout and raised her little head with high morale.

    "SA! Come on! "

    "Full of confidence..." Speechless shook his head and smiled, and walked to the kitchen. "I hope you will have such a fight later."

    "Fighting spirit or something, always have it!"

    After entering the kitchen, Asina, who had changed into her home clothes and apron, crossed the void with her hands, opened her personal interface, and pointed her fingers at it. But for a while, the same and the same ingredients appeared in the plates on the table. There were meat, vegetables and seasonings. There were all kinds of them No less than some restaurants.Athena was stunned, and looked at the bright shiny ingredients on the table. She suddenly cried out and was shocked.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Here These Athena shook her hands and held up one of the plates. She was flattered and exclaimed, "aren''t these ingredients rare?"

    "That''s why you make a fuss?" Wordless stare at Athena. "What''s so strange about this? It''s not anti sky equipment or weapons. It''s just some ingredients!"

    "You, you, you..." Athena suddenly turned her head and said with gnashing teeth, "these materials are no less expensive than high-level equipment, you know?"

    "I know..." The mouth says so, but speechless is full of face don''t care. "I didn''t buy these ingredients. I made them all by myself. What''s so strange?"

    "All It''s all typed... " Athena was shocked, and finally she took her lips and looked unacceptable.

    "Well, why don''t I have such good luck? What method do you use to cheat?"

    "If it''s cheating, then I''ll directly hit S-class super rare ingredients..." He shook his head in silence. "I''ve played with ingredients for so long, but I''ve never played with grade s."

    Asina said with a white, wordless look: "I don''t know if anyone in the whole ''Sao'' has hit s-grade food. If you hit it, it''s real cheating."

    "What..." Speechless and unconvinced, he turned his head over. "Sooner or later, I''ll get one too!"

    "That''s really looking forward to..." Athena''s tone, obviously, did not take speechless words seriously.

    He took out the kitchen knife from the goods column, ordered a little towards Athena, and said with a silent smile, "OK, I''ve got the ingredients for today. You can choose the parts you need..."

    "Really?" Athena excitedly took out the kitchen knife and looked at the ingredients eagerly. "I''ve never cooked with such precious ingredients before. Today''s meal will definitely increase my proficiency in cooking skills."

    "Thank you so much..."

    "Yes, yes..."

    They looked at each other with a smile, and then began to work.

    The cooking process in "Sao" is very simplified. Generally, it takes a long time to cook a meal. For example, you only need to order the ingredients with a kitchen knife, and the ingredients will be cut automatically. You don''t need to control the fire at all, because the kitchenware here has the function of timing. You only need to set it in advance.

    Such cooking process is less controlled by knife work, fire and so on. There is no doubt that the taste will decline several levels, but it will not decline too much. At least for the speechless example, with the current cooking skill proficiency, it can also play a half level in the real world.

    And Asina is also very talented in cooking. We can''t see what''s needed in the "Sao", but the materials, ingredients, seasoning and other things are well done. The whole cooking process is in full swing. Even if the level of proficiency is comparable to speechless, there is a kind of chef''s style in it.

    The figures of the two people are constantly overlapping in the kitchen. They come and go to work together. They look like a warm family, with husband and wife

    Both of them didn''t realize that

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 651

    On the dining table of the hall, one after another delicious dishes are closely packed together, which is full of the whole table. At a glance, the light smoke that makes people swallow saliva fills the whole hall. Even if it is sent out from the window, new ones will soon come out from above. I believe that people who see this scene will drool and have a big appetite

    Speechless is opposite to Athena, one is around the chest, the other is crossing the waist, and they don''t look at the food on the table. They look at each other. In the hazy space, a little electric current flashed through the two people''s eyes. The atmosphere of wind and rain is full of the scene. People who don''t know think they have any deep hatred

    At one point, the two people have a sharp at the same time to open up.

    "Twelve!"

    "Nine!"

    The two figures came out of their mouths at the same time. When they were heard by another person, their expressions also changed. They laughed happily without any words, while Athena was unwilling.

    "Hum..." Athena snorted coldly, and said unconvinced, "the number of dishes is not the condition to decide the outcome. The key is the delicacy of cooking!"

    "I can''t say that..." Of course, wordless won''t let Asina erase her achievements so simply. "Sometimes the amount of cooking is also very important. If it can''t satisfy other people''s stomach, it''s useless to make it delicious, after all. This kind of food exists for the sake of satiety! "

    "It''s just three more dishes than me. What''s the big deal!"

    "At least it proves that I have won you!"

    "No! The winner is delicious! "

    "That''s a win for me!"

    "You guy, I''m the one who wins!"

    "Wrong! Since I can win you one game, I can win you two! "

    "I won''t let you continue to be arrogant!"

    "Oh? Is it? When you give up! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After a burst of muzzles, there was not only electric current between the two men, but also the background was completely covered with flames. A volcano rose from the middle of the two men, and then erupted, indicating the heat of the battle between wordless and Athena.

    "Then. First of all, I! " Athena put her nine dishes in front of the silent. There was no words in his eyes.

    "First of all, we must evaluate fairly. If I have a personal mood, I will be angry..."

    Speechless and white eyed. "Do I look so unreasonable?"

    "SA. Who knows... "

    Leave a word that doesn''t hurt. Athena handed the tableware to wordless. Speechless took over, sat on the seat, looked at in front of the fragrant nine cooking. In my heart, I applauded, at least from the aspect of appearance, Asina''s cooking is enough to attract people.

    With a knife and fork inserted a piece of meat flowing with attractive sauce, speechless look, into the mouth, closed his eyes, seriously chewed up.

    On the opposite side, Athena''s expression was a little nervous, which surprised her. What was she nervous about

    Isn''t he nervous about his opinion

    No! unable! I''m just nervous about the outcome, right, that''s right

    She did not know the entanglement in her heart at the moment. She swallowed the food in her mouth, opened her eyes and looked at the dish with a little surprise.

    "How How about... " I don''t know if it''s anxiety or tension. Yasna stutters for a moment, holding her breath.

    "What a surprise..."

    "Really Really? " When ashnatton smiled, she was suddenly relieved. This inexplicable feeling scared her, and she was angry for a while, then she recovered her normal heart.

    Speechless once again tasted the food of Athena, while eating it, he exclaimed: "this taste is very good, and the sauce is well matched. What is it made of?"

    "Mi ~ ~ ~ Mi ~ ~" Athena smiled and said mischievously, "I made this by myself. There''s no other place to eat in this family. No one has ever eaten it except you. How about that? Are you honored? "

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless did not have the good spirit perfunctory once she, tasted other cuisine. "Well, the craftsmanship is really good. Of course, good food is also a reason..."

    "After all, it''s a rare food material. It has a certain foundation when it was originally made. Coupled with careful special design, the taste is naturally much better." Asina didn''t deny that, after all, rare ingredients are very precious. She seldom makes dishes with rare ingredients, and there are also very limited ones. Let alone all dishes are made of rare ingredients, which was unimaginable before.

    Sitting on the opposite side of speechless, Asina watched and tasted the speechless dishes she made. Her expression began to soften. She held her cheek in one hand and smiled on her face. Asina looked at the speechless food on the opposite side, and her heart melted in this momentIt wasn''t long before the nine dishes made by Athena were eaten up without words, which made the smile on Athena''s face more and more big, more and more soft, and the joyful mood was undisguised.

    "How is it? My food... " Yasna eyebrows a pick, provocative to wordless hook fingers. "No personal emotions..."

    "Well Speechless closed eyes, after thinking for a while, clapping said: "90 points!"

    "Ha?..." Athena puffed up her cheeks. "Why is it only 90 points?"

    "The original taste of cooking is a little high. The higher the cooking skill, the higher the requirements..." Speechless side of the body, good to face Athena said: "90 points has been very good..."

    Athena turned her head and murmured, "you have a reason..."

    "On the same terms, aren''t you a chef?" Speechless shaking his head and chuckling.

    "Well, about me..." Stand up, wordlessly clean up all the dishes you ate, and then put all your dishes on the table, with the dishes on the side, and said.

    "I always feel that I have suffered a little bit. It''s a little bit cold. The taste will definitely drop one level..."

    "It''s still steaming..." Athena smiled and said, "if it''s not completely cold, the taste won''t dissipate much..."

    "I don''t care. I''m confident to win you even if it''s cold!"

    "Talk big..." This sentence, along with the silent cooking, became more and more empty. At last, Athena didn''t continue to speak, because she had no spare time to speak. Her mind and spirit were all put on her eyes to look at the cooking in front of her.

    In front of Athena are twelve dishes that can be called works of art. The dishes in the dishes are not as simple as hers. Instead, they are composed of a pair of exquisite patterns, like paintings, which are decorated in the dishes, as if they are carved, and they look amazing.

    A trace of hot air permeates the delicate combination of dishes. The strong fragrance and the visual impact of the dishes make Asina greedy. If you try the taste again

    Looking at the way that Athena stares at the dinner plate, the silent corner of her mouth makes a curve.

    "What''s the matter? Give up?... "

    Athena''s face turned red and turned her head. "I won''t give up! It''s just a little bit more beautiful. The important thing is

    "Taste, I know..." A silent smile. "Then you haven''t tasted it, deputy commander..."

    "Taste it!" As if in a fit of pique, Athena forked a piece of delicious meat, and immediately included it. With this, Athena''s eyes immediately widened.

    "How is it?" said the evil laughing family, who had no chance to win? Did you take it?... "

    "Just No... " "This kind of thing..."

    "Don''t forget!" Speechless interrupts her and looks directly into Athena''s eyes. "No personal emotions..."

    "Woo..." Athena sobbed, glanced speechless at the corner of her eyes with tears, swallowed a piece of meat again, and then cried out involuntarily

    "One One hundred... "

    The game is up! (to be continued.. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 652

    (there are all friends to lead the light of the great God! Let''s see how many friends have subscribed to this book

    In the end, the winner of the cooking competition, unexpectedly, has the ability to cheat, and is speechless

    As for this result, Asina seems to be suffering a lot. Her face is full of loss. She turns grief and anger into appetite. She sweeps away the twelve dishes put up by wordless. She falls down on the sofa and can''t stand up again. She is willing to give up. Just like a child, she makes wordless and angry and funny. She doesn''t know what to say. She has only a sense ...

    "Eat..."

    Asina was trying to refute, but it seemed that she had pulled her stomach. What she just wanted to say suddenly turned into a groan of pain. She once again lay on the sofa and laughed bitterly.

    "Since I can''t eat so much, why bother..." A silent sigh. "Although in ''Sao'', you can''t eat dead people even if you can''t support yourself, but you can''t shield your feeling of supporting yourself, and you''re not afraid of suffering..."

    "I''m not willing to..." Athena raised one hand and grunted twice. "It''s better than cooking to lose to a man..."

    "Oh? Unexpectedly, there is a housewife''s idea... " A silent and cheerful smile. "It seems that you have the property of a wife..."

    Athena glared speechless and sat up. See her that hard look, speechless helpless shook his head. Pour out a cup of black tea and push it to Athena.

    "Have some black tea, it should be able to eliminate stomach..."

    Asina frowned, the feeling of full stomach let her subconsciously do not want to put things into the stomach, but she still raised the cup in front of her, a small sip.

    At this time, the window also gradually dimmed down, night began to fall. From afar, the blue sky slowly faded away, replaced by the dusk

    Looking out of the window, the shadow of the forest trees is lengthening, the water surface of the lake is changing color, and the reflected light is floating on the lake, and fluctuates with the waves. From time to time, some light spots are flickering. The lake at dusk seems to be very late, which makes people''s mind start to pull away

    Sitting on the sofa, speechless, no one spoke with Athena. At the same time, she turned her head to the window and watched the scene outside slowly change. They are also immersed in it, enjoying this rare moment of peace, no one has broken it, and the dusk sun hit their faces, reflecting their expression of enjoyment.

    Gradually. The less black tea you drink, the less dusk you get. It wasn''t long before night finally came

    At night, the forest is quiet. Although the lake is still moving, the glittering lake also makes people feel peaceful. The night of elgorante also has stars, crossing like the Milky way, straight to this side, and becomes a beautiful scene. Unfortunately, there is no moon

    Looking up at the night sky, Asina''s eyes twinkled, holding the cup full of black tea in her hand, but she didn''t drink it anymore. After a long time, Asina opened her mouth.

    "Today, thank you..."

    Hearing the voice of Athena, she was speechless and relieved, and smiled helplessly at Athena.

    "You''ve been saying thank you all day, deputy commander..."

    "Call me Athena..." Athena''s eyes were white and speechless, and then she said something in a very complicated tone.

    "It''s been a long time..."

    "Enrich?..." Speechless poured a cup of black tea and asked questioningly, "aren''t you called the ghost of strategy?"? Is it not enough to have been active at the forefront? "

    "That kind of life..." Athena lowered her head, her face buried in the shadow. "Not at all substantial..."

    "Is it?" Speechless glanced at Athena and said, "I think it''s OK."

    Athena was stunned and raised her head in surprise, as if she didn''t believe that speechless would have such a speech.

    "No matter what kind of life, it''s life..." Speechless sighed, directly to the eyes of Athena. "Forced life has no meaning. Only facing life can you enjoy it!"

    "Enjoy?..." Athena repeated the word mockingly. "Can this kind of life be regarded as enjoyment?"

    "That''s why you''re forcing yourself to live..." Wordless with the eyes full of deep meaning, straight to the heart of Athena.

    "At least, now the world is the world we live in. Only people will adapt to the world. The world will never adapt to people. Believe this, you will not fail to understand..."

    Athena opened her mouth, and then she pondered for a second, and looked at speechless. "Haven''t you ever hated the world?""Disgust?" Speechless light shook his head. "There may be irritation, but there will never be disgust!"

    "After all, although this is an imaginary world, its beauty also exists..."

    Nuzui toward the window, speechless to Athena, said: "looking at such a scene, Athena, can you hate it?"

    Athena is silent, the cup in her hand is tightly held by her.

    Seeing this, a warm smile appeared on the wordless face, saying: "you haven''t found your own ''beauty''. When this beauty comes to you, you will feel that although the world is cruel, you will never want it without the life here!"

    "My ''beauty''..." "Can I also find this beauty?" she asked

    "I think you''ll have it sooner or later!" There are so many ethereal in the tone, speechless shaking his head and laughing: "in fact, the ''beauty'' of girls is much better than that of boys, such as love and so on..."

    "Love!..." Athena raised her head violently, the gloom on her face disappeared, her eyes widened, and her voice improved a lot. A pretty face was a little red, and she did not look back.

    "Don''t Come on... " Athena pushed her hand uneasily.

    "Don''t do that?" Speechless strangely crooked his head and looked at Athena doubtfully. "What can''t be like this?..."

    "Love Love or something Don''t you think it''s too early? " Athena secretly turned her eyes to speechless. "Strictly speaking, I officially began to communicate with each other, just today..."

    "Ha?..." Speechless listening is inexplicable, but when yasena''s evasive eyes fell into his eyes, thinking of just yasena''s words and her own words, speechless suddenly understood, a face slowly red, and then

    "Poof! Ha ha ha ha ha!!! "

    The sudden sound of laughter surprised her. When the silent look of laughing and covering her stomach came into her eyes, somehow, she became furious.

    "What are you laughing at!"

    "No Nothing Ha ha ha Speechless smile tears all came out, hard toward Athena waved, laughter although a little convergence, but still continued to spread into Athena''s ear.

    Athena was very angry, and looked at the silent and funny appearance. Bei Chi began to bite. The raging anger burned in her heart, and she felt like a clown pleasing the silent. Athena could not bear it any longer!

    "I I I... " Athena''s voice line trembled, and she stood up abruptly and rushed to speechless.

    "I''ll bite you!"

    Speechless, surprised to see that Athena is rushing towards him. He gets up quickly and just wants to do something. Athena has already jumped in front of him. She suddenly falls him on the sofa, grabs one of his hands and bites him!

    "Wow! What are you doing! "

    The pain from the arm made the wordless scream, flustered and began to shake the arm.

    "Are you a puppy? Let go! "

    Unfortunately, no matter how speechless she shakes, Athena just doesn''t let go, and even harder, her face is twisted.

    "Let go, Athena!" No words to cry no tears cry: "the ''Sao'' does not shield this type of attack, very painful, quickly let go..."

    Athena raised her head, looked speechless, a little sly flashed in her chestnut pupils, and then her teeth tried again!

    "Ah!!!"

    With a scream, the silent HP slot began to decrease (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 653

    (the friends who receive the light of the great God can click the light of the great God next to the author''s name to enter the receiving page of the light of the great God, of course, this is a computer, and the claw machine should also be...)

    ''Ian grunt'' 55, Grantham

    Today''s Grantham, compared with the usual Grantham, is a little different

    As a large city, Grantham is usually very busy. Not only NPCs will act in the inherent mode every day, but also players will often act in all areas of the city. There are all kinds of stalls, tasks, supplementary resources, and goods to buy. The prosperous scene is full of display.

    But today, Grantham, who used to be very busy, has gone up to a level of noise. Let alone the NPC, the players who have different things in their daily life are no longer engaged in the work they are working on. The players who set up the stall and do the tasks are no longer doing. Even the players who come out to buy all kinds of things give up the original ones Plan, one by one to go in a direction, the expression is also an exciting, like a Star chaser, eyes full of enthusiasm.

    And the direction they are heading is exactly the direction of the headquarters of the "blood League Knight Order"!

    The headquarters of the order of blood knights, square outside the gate

    All the players who have come here are close to each other, surrounded by one circle after another, and the black heads are connected into one circle. A pair of arms are waving on it, accompanied by noisy noise, cheers and cheers. The scene will become a mess. Look at the number of people. There are at least a thousand or so people.

    At the front of the encircled flow of people, the members of the "blood alliance cavalry" wearing uniform and armor of the same guild also encircled a circle. The flow of people coming here in the future is limited outside the circle, and they are not allowed to cross the thunder pond for half a step. A wide field with a diameter of about 100 meters is opened in the center. In the center of the square, there are two figures standing. Two let all the players see the figure that can''t help shouting

    Speechless!

    Heathcliff!

    The two stand opposite each other. The figure of black and red is very conspicuous in the huge crowd. The overcoat and Cape are rolled up and blowing with the wind. I don''t know it''s because of the wind. It''s the relationship of angry waves formed by the shouts of people, looking at each other from afar, as if there were only two of them left in the world

    Not far away, Asina stood in front of the encirclement circle formed by the "blood League knights" and pointed at those "blood League knights". She kept saying something in her mouth. Obviously, the one who kept the order on the scene was Asina!

    But. It seems that Athena is very serious in maintaining the order of the scene. In fact, the chestnut pupils that moved to the center frequently betrayed the heart of Athena, proving what she really cared about

    Heathcliff looked around and shook his head when he saw the crowds. "I''m so sorry," he said, "you''re in trouble. You don''t like the noise, do you?"

    Even Heathcliff himself didn''t know how the duel between the two of them came out. At last, there was such a scene, but it seems that it''s not hard to predict. After all, the identity of both of them is very different, whether they are speechless or Heathcliff.

    One is the strongest player!

    One is the president of the strongest guild!

    No matter which side, it''s enough to arouse the expectation of ordinary players. Now, such two characters will even duel together. Those players will be more crazy naturally, and will form such a scene, which is understandable

    "I don''t like it very much..." Speechless glanced around, and then said, "but it''s not the first time to face this kind of situation..."

    "Oh?..." Hezcliff''s eyes narrowed and he said thoughtfully, "it seems that wordless king is in the real world, and his status should be extraordinary..."

    "It''s just nobody..." Speechless spread out. "Not worth mentioning..."

    "Too modest..." Heathcliff smiled. "If you are nobody, there is no celebrity in the world..."

    "You said it was the world..." Speechless smile looked at Heathcliff, see his expression of obvious disbelief, the heart can not help but laugh.

    Sometimes, to tell the truth, some people don''t believe it. What can you do

    Wordless, indeed, in the real world of the sword realm, he is a nobody, and even has no ID card. Heathcliff is preconceived. He thinks that he has a lot to do with wordless temperament and skill in the real world. Of course, he won''t believe wordless words.

    After all, he was afraid to guess what he was going through in the real world

    Hands in the void, opened the personal interface, Heathcliff immediately applied to the silence in front of the duel, at the same time, the silence in front of, also emerged a boxWith a glance at Heathcliff and a silent hand, he clicked "OK" and then chose "first strike winning mode".

    In the "first fight winning mode", as long as one side of the duel''s HP slot drops to yellow, then even if you lose, that is, half blood will lose the duel!

    As the duel began, between wordless and Heathcliff, in the middle of the air, a countdown similar to the fighting game appeared there, and slowly retired

    For a moment, hezcliff''s expression became incorrigible. He raised the shield in his left hand. A sword was inserted under the shield. At this time, the shield was pulled out slowly like a scabbard

    Speechless hands, grasp the hilt of the "skywatcher" and silently pull it out. The tip of the sword is inclined to the ground. Compared with the expression of shirtscliffe, the expression of speechless is very plain. There is even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he is facing a rookie rather than a top player Cheers for it

    Of course, I''m not confident that I can be a rookie when I''m facing hizkliff. In fact, the opposite is true. A person in a bad situation should be himself

    The person opposite is not an ordinary player, but an administrator of "Sao". GM exists in general. Facing a GM, looking at it from the perspective of the player, it''s a behavior of seeking death. When did you hear that the player can defeat GM

    Even if I have no words, I dare not boast that I can defeat schitzcliffe, who has the right of administrator, but it is not without a chance.

    In this kind of public, in order to cover up his real identity, the authority of the administrator of shizkliff certainly dare not be used wantonly. First, the function that directly affects others cannot be used, otherwise it will certainly help. Second, the authority similar to invincible cannot be used, otherwise everyone can see the signs.

    The only function that Heathcliff can use is to set his HP slot above the yellow state, or in case of emergency, to let his actions break the system restrictions. In the past, Heathcliff has always used this function, which is enough.

    HP slot will not fall below the Yellow half blood state, which is an alternative invincible. In such a case, when applied to this "first strike winning and losing mode", it is equivalent to a direct invincible. No matter what, the opponent can''t force him to half blood, how can he win

    Wordless is the same, as a player to face hizkliff, even if he is strong, there is no final victory, but, as I have said before, there is no way!

    Wordless self conservative estimate, how can I also draw the semi invincible function of Heathcliff, plus some small skills and small means, only use the semi invincible function of Heathcliff can not help themselves, the final result, or very controversial

    However, the plan can''t keep up with the changes all the time. I don''t know what will happen to the duel. Maybe he will lose, and the result of losing is to join the "blood League cavalry"!

    What is the real result? No one knows

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 654

    The countdown reverberation spread in the middle of the air, reverberated around, heard the clear countdown timing sound, all the noise on the scene were gradually weakened in this moment, until finally, there was no sound

    Looking at the two figures standing opposite each other on the central venue, the masses subconsciously slowed down their breathing, and did not dare to blink for fear of missing the most wonderful second, the most exciting moment. No one doubts the wonderful progress of the duel, because the two people standing there are definitely not ordinary people!

    The members of the "blood alliance cavalry" seem to forget that they have to maintain the order of the scene, and their eyes move to the center of the scene coincidentally. Athena also holds her hands tightly, and her eyes wander back and forth on the two people. A little tension is revealed from the inside, accompanied by a little worry. As for the object, only she knows

    A gust of wind blew across the venue, making their hair and clothes start to be turbulent, and the countdown also came to the last ten seconds. The atmosphere became dead and silent in an instant

    5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­

    0¡­

    "Deng!"

    A louder time tone than any before suddenly vibrated, pushing the atmosphere to the top of the scene. In a moment, the two opposite people moved at the same time!

    The shadow suddenly flashed from the position where they were standing. The two people, who were five meters away from each other, rushed to each other in a flash. They met each other with their eyes, and then stopped!

    "Qiang!!!"

    The two swords collided violently, the clear symphony of weapons aroused, and a wave of wind rolled up from where the two weapons intersected and swept around with a roar. Until then, the onlookers found that the two were right!

    A spark flickered at the place where the two weapons hit each other. Dropping on the ground, two swords, one big and one small, collided violently, one after another like scraping glass, showing the collision of two sharp long swords. Speechless, they held the hilt together with Heathcliff, but if they were more careful, they could be found. The expression of the two people who are stuck together is totally different!

    The wine red pupil looked directly at Heathcliff''s ugly face, and the silent corner of his mouth pulled up an arc and gave a hissing laugh. Then the sword hand suddenly began to work. Under the pressure of the "skywatcher", Heathcliff only felt an incomparable force from his sword, and then in a muffled sound, he was pushed out!

    There was a cry of surprise from the people around him, which made Heathcliff bite his teeth, stand on his side, and look at the silent sword standing opposite him. The expression became slightly dignified.

    "What a powerful force..."

    "Power?..." Speechless smile, in the shrinking pupils of Heathcliff, the body rushed past, came to him!

    "Only power?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the roaring wind started from the side of Heathcliff. Heathcliff only had time to lay his shield there, and the sound of smothering rang out. Huge force directly acted on Heathcliff''s shield. Again, it took hizkliff several steps back!

    As for speechless, he had already pointed at the "skywatcher" again and looked at Sizi Cliff with a smile on his face. Cliff ''s face was ugly for a while.

    Everyone has seen that the HP slot of schitzcliffe has dropped by a little while, though there are two attacks before and after!

    Start a fight. There is no doubt that the situation of wordless superiority is revealed!

    "Oh!!!"

    The crowd cheered and cheered, offering the best cheers for this wonderful battle!

    "So strong..." Athena murmured. "Even the head''s defense can''t completely block the damage from Yan Jun. Yan Jun is really strong..."

    "See I look down on you a little bit..." Heathcliff sighed. His face was taut. "I didn''t expect that your strength and agility are so high, and your reaction ability is so powerful. I miscalculated..."

    Smell speech, speechless eyes light flash, some jokingly said: "I can understand that you want to admit defeat?"

    "Ha ha..." Heathcliff smiled and laid the shield of his left hand in front of him. "Anyway, I''m also the leader of a guild. I won''t give up so easily!"

    "Then go ahead..." Speechless licked the corner of the mouth. "Have a good time Revel And then Go for it! "

    Hezclif buried his face behind the shield, making people unable to see his expression. However, his steps were stepped out fiercely, and he rushed forward quickly!

    Speechless converged the smile, the "skywatcher" in his hand swayed lightly, and a blue light flashed from the sword, which made Heathcliff alert. That was the omen of using skills!

    Although he was alert in his heart, he rushed to wordless at a high speed. With his shield, wordless approached the past. Wordless waited until Heathcliff came, and then he waved the "skywatcher" in his hand!Hezcliff''s eyes moved, and he stared at the black sword waving to his shield. He knew that with the strength of the other side, it was he who suffered from the attack. So he chose to dodge without hesitation!

    A sudden change in the attitude of the rampage, as if the trend was broken by force, schitzcliffe turned to the silent side of the body, and the "skywatcher" wiped his body and smashed it down. In a hurry, schitzcliffe suddenly turned back and hit the silent!

    "Bang!"

    One arm suddenly pressed on the incoming shield, and stood up against the shield of hezcliff, and stopped its momentum completely. With a wordless push, the shield was immediately opened like being hit hard, revealing the body of hezcliff. At this time, the sword of "Skygazer" flashing the light of skill cut from top to bottom, and cut to hezcliff Cliff''s chest!

    The shield was pulled away, and Sizi Cliff ''s body was also unstable. He fell towards the back and watched the eager black sword. Sizi Cliff'' s face changed and then recovered.

    At the critical moment, Heathcliff''s fallen body suddenly stabilized, and the opened shield suddenly appeared in front of the "skywatcher" at an unimaginable speed, as if at that moment, except for Heathcliff, all other times were still!

    See this scene, speechless eyes suffused with strong fluctuations!

    "Bang!"

    The sword collided with the shield, and then separated quickly!

    Speechless eyes a cold, he knew, just the movement, with a player''s normal action mode is absolutely impossible to do, clearly the body has almost touched the ground and soon fell, but suddenly stabilized, straight up, the shield also inexplicably accelerated movement, it is clear, just schitzcliffe broke the system''s restrictions on their own movement!

    Finally, I used the means of cheating!

    Looking at the nearby shizkliff, the wordless wave of "skywatcher" hit the shield of shizkliff, the arm fluctuated rapidly with a strange amplitude, and the force was exerted on it one by one. Each force was enough to match the previous great force!

    "Dong!!!"

    Heathcliff felt as if he had been hit by a huge beast. He couldn''t even hold his body. He flew backwards and fell on the ground. He didn''t stand up until he made a distance. He looked at the wordless eyes as if he were looking at a monster.

    "The power just now is not your limit..."

    "I''m far behind you!" Speechless side, eyes become some cold, but with a smile on his face. "To be able to block my strike in that situation, the attack speed of commander hitchcliffe is much better than that of me..."

    Heathcliff stood up and looked speechless. "So what are you going to do? If the attack speed doesn''t exceed that of me, I won''t win... "

    "So..." Speechless slightly lowered his head, then raised it violently. "That surpasses your attack speed!"

    Then, without waiting for Heathcliff''s reaction, another sword appeared on his speechless hand!

    Heathcliff''s pupils contracted violently! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 655

    At the same time, the one person high ''skywatcher'' and a sword of ordinary length were held in the hands of speechless, with their hands down and spread out. Like a cheetah about to attack, they bent a little, raised their heads slightly, and looked at the opposite shizkliff.

    two blade flow

    The low voice reverberated around, soft enough to be buried in any sound around, but all the people present, including Heathcliff and Athena, heard it!

    "What? "Two blade flow" Athena gave a silly cry. "What is that? Second sword? Are there two swordsmen in "Sao"

    Speaking this sentence, even yasena herself wants to laugh at herself. It''s impossible for the two swords to make anything, because the swords in "Sao" are not matched. Each sword is independent, that is to say, if a player can equip two swords, it''s equivalent to adding the surname of one more sword!

    It''s not a joke. At first, only one hundred attack power was increased by one hundred or even more, which means that it''s not as simple as one plus one. Besides, there''s also an attack speed bonus. Other surnames will also be increased. At that time, the increase of strength is not in the same language!

    So, what double swords make? It can''t exist in "Sao"!

    However, the man in front of us is actually equipped with two swords!

    "Two blade flow" Athena stared straight at the two swords in wordless hands, as if to find out that they were not equipped with two weapons, but simply in her hands.

    "Is it skill? Can I equip two swords with such cheating skills in "Sao"

    Thinking of this, ASENA suddenly seemed to think of something, and turned to look at Heathcliff.

    Isn''t there? Cheating skill, the unique skill of attack and defense of Heathcliff, is not it such skill

    "Unique skills..." Athena smiled unnaturally. "No way..."

    Unfortunately, Athena''s self comfort is wrong!

    "Two blade flow"! It''s a unique skill!

    And it''s the unique skill of the main character Tongren!

    But now, the "two sabres flow" has become a unique speechless skill!

    Holding a pair of swords, I can feel it very clearly. The surname of another sword has been added to my body, which makes my body lighter. Even the strength of my arms has been increased a lot. I believe that the attack power and attack speed should be greatly increased!

    "Two blade flow" Heathcliff also stared at the two swords of wordless hands. "I didn''t expect you had unique skills..."

    As soon as the word "unique skill" came out, all the players who were still guessing why they could use the two swords without any words understood immediately, their expressions became wonderful, and the roar of the sky rose.

    The second unique skill in "Sao", ''two blade flow''!

    Two players with unique skills now appear in front of them at the same time, and they are still dueling!

    The crowd around has been boiling!

    Listen to the noise around, silent mouth light hook, look up to the opposite side. "It seems that you are surprised that you have unique skills..."

    It''s no surprise that schitzcliffe knows "two sabres flow". Originally, this skill was designed for the people with the fastest response speed in the game. Originally, Tongren, who had the fastest response speed in the "Sao", have become themselves now, which is not a very strange thing. After all, Tongren''s response speed is only the level of ordinary people, how to Compared with non-human speechless

    Just look at Heathcliff''s appearance, it seems that I don''t know that "two sabres flow" falls into my own hands

    "It''s amazing enough..." There seemed to be a momentary change in Heathcliff''s expression. "Players with unique skills are not comparable to ordinary players, but you are not ordinary players. I can''t be surprised to have unique skills again..."

    It''s true that Heathcliff didn''t even think that his unique design skills would fall into the hands of speechlessness, but it seemed to be reasonable.

    Even the character in front of you doesn''t deserve to have unique skills. Who else in "Sao" is qualified to have unique skills

    "Don''t be surprised, commander Heathcliff..." Speechless hands crossed and swords rose like spears. "What''s more surprising is that..."

    Step a mistake, speechless eyes flash a light.

    "Star burst air cutting..."

    At the same time, a figure turned into a line and rushed to the front of the shield. In the next moment, countless swords came!¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Heathcliff immediately stepped back, trying to break away from the shadow of the sword. But when he stepped back, he came to him without any words, carrying the blindfold shadow of the sword, and fell mercilessly on the shield of Heathcliff!

    "Bang bang bang bang!!!"

    With the sword shadow falling on the shield of Heathcliff, Heathcliff''s body trembled, and his body shape was constantly shaken back. The powerful and incomparable power cleared his HP slot down one bar frequently. Even if the small bar could not be smaller, the attack of the sword shadow was one after another. Over time, the HP slot directly dropped by more than half!

    Holding the two swords, he closed his eyes without words, turned his hands into shadows, and crossed a sharp arc. With the power of lightning and thunder, the two swords chopped at Heathcliff, triggering a sound of sword and shield fighting back!

    Speechless seems to be immersed in this wonderful sword dance. The best way, the best track, the best opportunity, and the most powerful skills are used to drive the "starburst air cutting" with the "infinite martial arts" in the best way. Along with that, a lot of strength has been added due to the addition of a sword''s surname!

    Heathcliff''s body shape retreats frequently, his eyes are wide and round, and his teeth are tightly clenched. The shield hand is almost unable to grasp the shield by the powerful force, but the speechless attack speed is too fast. As soon as Heathcliff reacts, it will suffer a fatal blow immediately, so Heathcliff can only resist.

    "Ah!!!" Heathcliff drank heavily. He was wearing a shield, but he couldn''t stop his back. At last, he couldn''t catch it!

    "Bang!"

    The shield in his hand was suddenly lifted, and a big black sword came, piercing the heart of Heathcliff''s brow!

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!" Once again, schitzcliffe used the administrator''s authority to break the system''s restrictions. Once again, the opened shield suddenly appeared in front of the "skywatcher" and blocked it!

    At this time, another sword cut across from the other side of Heathcliff, toward Heathcliff''s neck!

    As soon as Heathcliff''s face changed, he had to break the system limit again, block the wordless chop and make a loud "clang" sound. Unexpectedly, there was also a "click" sound.

    Speechless and Heathcliff were stunned at the same time.

    "Bang!"

    See, speechless another sword suddenly split, then disintegrated into pieces, disappeared

    Cut In response, speechless turned away and jumped away from Heathcliff.

    Heathcliff gasped and gave a strong smile. "It seems that the other weapon of wordless king is not very ideal..."

    "No way, we can''t find a weapon that can match the" sky watcher ". We can only use it to make up the numbers..." Speechless helplessly threw away the hilt, looked at Heathcliff, and smiled.

    "But the situation of commander hitzliff is not very good. With the current HP, just one more blow from me, it should be yellow, right?"

    At the silent words, Heathcliff''s face sank, glanced at his HP, and then looked forward. There was no expression on his face, but he was helpless.

    Heathcliff, it''s a little hard to ride (to be continued. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 656

    Under the fierce attack of the "two sabres flow" storm, and the attack power of wordless itself that can break the defense of Heathcliff, now, with the HP of Heathcliff, as long as there is no words, even if there is a shield block, it will certainly fall to yellow!

    And when the HP tank went down to yellow, Heathcliff lost

    Of course, Heathcliff has the administrator''s permission. He has added the function that HP slot will not drop to the yellow state for himself, so don''t let wordless attack. Even if wordless attack is made to tomorrow, his HP slot will not drop to the yellow state.

    But this problem can''t be used as a guarantee for Heathcliff

    There are so many people who can see clearly that their HP slot can''t hold a silent blow. It will definitely drop to yellow after a blow. If their HP slot doesn''t drop to yellow after a silent blow, then their identity will be recognized!

    But if you don''t let your HP slot be fixed above the yellow state, you will lose the duel because your HP slot is reduced to the yellow state after receiving a blow

    So, Heathcliff is really in a state of great difficulty

    To get out of this situation, Heathcliff has two options

    One is to clear the HP slot of the opponent to yellow before the opponent hits himself, so that Heathcliff wins.

    However, Heathcliff clearly saw that the silent HP slot was full. The duel was wordless from the beginning to the end. The strength and speed of the duel were not as good as that of wordless Heathcliff, who didn''t hit wordless for a while. Would it be possible to kill half the HP slot full of blood at once? If someone tries to be attacked by you and put it on, then Heathcliff will lose.

    And the second way. That is to say, he can''t beat himself, and then attack the other side himself, so that schitzcliffe can also win

    The question is, how can the speechless Heathcliff escape the speechless attack

    Both methods are not applicable in this case, that is to say. No way!

    Schitzcliffe can also use administrator rights to modify his attack power and speed, so that his attack power can be reduced by half of the opponent''s blood in one stroke, or the speed can be exceeded, so that both methods can be used.

    However, this method can not be implemented.

    One hit will make a level similar to or even more than yourself. Equipment is also the top opponent to kill half of the blood

    Is this possible

    As long as Heathcliff uses this method, there is no doubt that his identity will be doubted.

    As for the speed of revision, the problem is the same as above. A person with a higher level and better equipment than himself. What''s the reason for me to be faster than him, and much faster

    Another way to expose yourself

    Of course, there are many ways for Heathcliff with administrator rights to win the duel, but none of these methods are not suitable for use in front of people. Once used, they will expose their identity. Unless they don''t care about the exposure of identity, these methods can''t be used at all.

    In other words, I want to make sure that I am not suspicious. There is almost no way to win this duel

    Heathcliff never thought that he would be forced to this extent in the face of a player.

    Hold back, real hold back

    But Heathcliff also didn''t want his identity to be exposed so quickly, even when doubts were accumulated to a certain extent. He will be exposed as well.

    What''s more, the guy fighting with him in front of him is not a fool. Once he uses too many cheating methods, he will be doubted. By then, his identity will be revealed, and Heathcliff doesn''t want to

    Poor Heathcliff thinks he needs to keep his identity secret, but he doesn''t know. His identity has been known by the man in front of him. From the beginning

    Today, not only schitzcliffe, the audience did not think that there was a possibility for him to win. An HP slot is full, and an HP slot can only be used for one more time at most. In addition to the unspeakable "two blade flow" sword technique performance before, there is no need to guess which side Tianping would like to win.

    Even the members of the "blood League knights" don''t think that their head of family may win, let alone others

    The whole scene became silent with the two opposite people in the center of the square

    Everyone''s eyes are on Heathcliff. They are a little nervous and expectant. They are nervous about Heathcliff''s situation. They are looking forward to Heathcliff''s next move. Maybe they are waiting for Heathcliff to turn over

    He said nothing and said nothing. He said "the watcher" like this, and looked at Heathcliff on the opposite side, motionless. But Heathcliff knew that as long as he continued to fight, the motionless man would launch an attackHeathcliff looked straight at the figure on the opposite side, there was no change on the face, but the look in his eyes was constantly fluctuating until

    "Ah..." Hezcliff sighed, relaxed his tense body, and put his sword in his shield.

    "Two blade flow" is really strong Heathcliff shook his head and said with a smile, "if the durability of the weapon just now has not been exhausted, maybe I have already lost..."

    "Colonel Heathcliff despises you too much..." Speechless spread out. "Holy sword" is also a unique skill. If it''s not that my attribute is higher than yours, I don''t know what the result is. It depends on the convenience of the equipment... "

    It''s a lie without words. With the power and speed beyond the current top players, is the equipment able to play a role? Although wordless''s own attributes are higher than those of top players, they are not too high. The most important thing is the relationship of "infinite martial arts". Let the basic abilities brought by these attributes play to the limit or even exceed the limit, which makes such a significant difference.

    If there is no "infinite martial arts", the ability of speechless is probably better than that of Heathcliff and Tongren, but definitely not so much. After all, in this world, a lot of things are about balance and fairness

    Without saying that, it''s just to give hizkliff a step down. Hizkliff has put away his weapons, so there''s no doubt

    Heathcliff looked speechless, then turned.

    "The sword emissary of the spirit is speechless, and indeed lives up to the name of the strongest player!"

    "I gave up the fight!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the sign of victory immediately fell in the direction of silence on the duel sign in the void, telling everyone on the scene that the winner of the duel!

    "Oh!!!"

    All the players cheered and turned their voices into congratulations and gave them to the winner standing in the middle of the field. I believe that after today''s war, the mysterious and famous "spirit sword envoy" will really enter the players'' eyes, and I also believe that the name of "spirit sword envoy" will once again be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    And along with it, there is the name of the strongest player

    In the ordinary state alone, it''s schitzcliffe who has unique skills, not to mention that it''s just a flash in the pan, and it''s also the "two blade flow" sword skill with unique skills

    I''m afraid that the whole "Sao" will be boiling with the second unique skill in the whole game world

    With a quiet smile, the "skywatcher" was carried back to his back, with his back to Heathcliff, and walked out of the field. Where he passed, the players automatically gave way to the road, cheering the winner out of the battle stage

    Heathcliff has been looking at the silent back, even the "blood alliance Knight" people came to the side, touched the shield and sword in his hand, Heathcliff murmured

    "Looking forward to a real showdown with you..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 657

    55th floor, Ian grunt, Grantham

    In a restaurant, wordless and Asina sit opposite each other. The table in front of them is obviously full of all kinds of dishes, but neither of them has started, because they are not in the mood to eat now. To be more precise, one is wandering, the other is looking around impatiently, sighing constantly.

    Around, one by one players have filled the whole restaurant, making it full of people. There are even people in line at the entrance of the restaurant. This situation makes the people who see it subconsciously think whether the food in this restaurant is particularly delicious, which leads to a very good business, but I have no words to know that these people are not drunk at all

    It is clear that groups of people sit at tables, but only a handful of people order food. Even most of them have only one drink in front of them, which looks like drinking more tea than eating. Their eyes have also moved to the direction of speechless and Athena at regular intervals. When they are found, they immediately move back. Before long, they move again Come back, it''s like some paparazzi, just not very professional...

    and the whisper of these people''s oral conversation from time to time also exposes their purpose of doing this

    "Is that the" spirit sword envoy "speechless and" shining "Athena?"

    "Why are the two together?..."

    "Is it a date?"

    "No, it''s not true that the" spirit sword envoy "just defeated the leader of the" blood knights ". Lord Athena is the deputy leader of the" blood knights ". Will he date someone who defeats his leader?"

    "I''m not going to come back to find it, are you?"

    "I think it''s more like probing the enemy..."

    "But how do I feel like I''m dating?"

    "No Impossible Lord Athena How can I date other men... "

    "That''s the most powerful player. You think it''s a nobody. I think it''s yasena who is overwhelmed by the power of wordless adults!"

    "No! Lord Athena would not be such a person! "

    "What is it like? Ah! Care about... "

    "But Lord Athena is so lovely..."

    "Wordless adults are good to see..."

    I said, dare you keep your voice down

    listening to those whispers of continuous whispering in their ears, speechless and twitching, and the heart make complaints about the table. And the opposite asna is still in a dull, dull look. It looks like she has not heard the conversations of those around them.

    "You''re not going to come here to be watched by others, are you?" Speechless with a little discomfort, he said to Athena, "or let me come to see you dazed?"

    Athena looked speechless, then murmured. "Really won..."

    I can''t cry or laugh without words. "Is that how you get hit with what I won?"

    "It''s not a blow!" Athena murmured. "I just didn''t think that the leader who was regarded as invincible in pingyueli had the time to admit defeat..."

    "What if he doesn''t give up? If we continue to fight according to that situation, I will win in the end. It''s not a strange thing to admit defeat, is it?... "

    As for the real inside of the duel, wordless will not tell Athena, which is the best result. Otherwise, if it continues to develop, the identity of schitzcliffe is likely to be exposed. Although it may not happen in advance as the original final war, the situation will also be out of wordless control.

    For wordless, Heathcliff''s surrender is the best result

    Athena pursed her lips and turned to speechless. "Don''t be too complacent. Although you won in the end, didn''t you break the team leader''s HP slot and never fall to the Yellow record?"

    Breaking his record for the Yellow HP slot? I''m afraid if he doesn''t want to, no one can break it in his whole life

    Speechless turned his eyes, glanced around and sighed. "I''d better finish the meal quickly. I''m afraid I can''t stand it if it goes on like this..."

    At this time, she found out how attractive she was here, but she didn''t feel uneasy like speechless. In this situation, she met a lot of people and was used to it for a long time

    After a sip of tea, Athena said, "so what''s the matter with the" two sabres flow "

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Ha? Do you have consciousness or not! " Athena raised her waist. "That is a unique skill! It''s impossible for other players to learn the super dimensional skills of the club, except the players who have the only surname. Do you want to pass them by like this?... ""What do you want me to do?..." Speechless and unsavory, she turned to Athena. "Since it''s a unique skill, can I spread its conditions? Or is it spread out that others can learn unique skills? "

    As soon as Athena choked, she said in a low voice, "at least you can tell me the origin of this skill..."

    "This..." Speechless spread out his hands and said, "the skill that I acquired a few days ago appears in the skill bar inexplicably. I don''t even know when it actually came..."

    Hearing the words, ASENA bit her lips and stared at speechless angrily. "Why does a powerful skill come out of your mouth like a cooking skill?"

    "Two blade flow is really strong, right!" A silent smile. "But at present, there is nothing for me to face with all my strength with" two blade flow ". It''s an accident for Heathcliff..."

    "What, it''s a great look!" Athena squinted. "It''s just that at present, with the gradual increase of the number of stratagem layers, players will gradually become difficult to walk alone. Finally, there must be a limit. Sooner or later, team building will be the only way for current players to pass the customs!"

    "Team up Do you Speechless seemed to shake her mind for a moment. Although she recovered quickly, she was caught by Athena, and her expression became a little heavy.

    Speechless did not find the change of Athena, a self absorbed smile. "Let''s talk about it later. Maybe at that time, there will be someone who can form a team with me..."

    "Don''t talk as if you don''t have one now!" "It''s not that no one wants to form a team with you..." said ASENA

    "At least for the moment, I''m alone!" Speechless said such a sentence, will eat the last dish on the table.

    "Well, I left first. It''s really hard to be surrounded by people..."

    After that, as soon as Wuyan wanted to stand up, a box appeared in front of her, which said "yasena invites you to log in as a friend..."

    without saying a word, she looked at the opposite yasena with a little surprise, which made yasena blush and hurriedly explained.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to use this to confirm if you are still alive..."

    Looking at the panic, as if eager to explain, Asina, speechless, couldn''t help but laugh, reached out to click "OK", and Asina landed on friends with each other.

    "Log in as a friend. I don''t know what you are so anxious about..." At a glance, she stood up speechless, waved to her and walked to the door.

    "I hope you can feel sad for me when I am removed from your friend list..."

    Put down such a sentence, wordless also walked out of the restaurant

    "What..." Athena turned her head away discontentedly.

    At the same time, an email arrived in front of Athena, which made her eyes twinkle.

    There are only a few words on the email, but it makes Asina have to pay attention to

    "I found the room of the guard OSS!"

    "Have you finally found it..." Athena stood up, touched the hilt at her waist, and then looked at the direction where she left without saying a word, and pulled up a curve at the corner of her mouth.

    "Shou Guan * * OSS, our strategy team accepted it. I''m sorry, Yan Jun." (to be continued. )

 Chapter 658

    He came out of a weapon shop, rubbed his eyebrows and heart, sighed.

    this weapon shop is the first to let wordless disappointment return

    Now, ''Sao'' has reached a certain stage of development, and the life profession of blacksmith has been completely developed

    The weapons made by some top blacksmiths are obviously much better than those exploded from monsters. Some hand weighing weapons can also be upgraded by blacksmiths to make them more powerful. So now, if a player needs any weapons, he will not go to the wild or the maze area to fight foolishly, but directly Go to the weapon store opened by some players.

    Speechless is the same. The weapons and equipment exploded from the monster can no longer meet his needs. He must start to think about weapons and equipment from the hands of life professional players.

    Of course, it''s not that wordless equipment can''t keep up with the needs. On the contrary, this equipment is the God''s costume he has collected for a long time. Including the "sky watcher", they have been accompanied by wordless for a long time, but after many times of polishing and upgrading, they have become the most suitable wordless equipment, even the top players with high level!

    With this equipment, as long as you are willing to spend money without saying anything and continue to upgrade them, it is not difficult to keep this equipment with you until the end of "Sao", that is to say, you don''t have to worry about changing the equipment at all.

    This is the idea before wordless

    It''s true that his current equipment can keep up with his progress and meet his requirements. It doesn''t need to be replaced. Even after that, he can continue to upgrade. However, it''s not one set of equipment on his body, but another weapon that troubles me now.

    If "sky watcher" has spent money to polish and upgrade many times, it is absolutely the most powerful weapon in the current stage. It can have the skill of "two sabres flow". A "sky watcher" can''t be satisfied!

    The last time we dueled with Heathcliff, because of the lack of another weapon, it led to the loss of durability, the crack of the weapon, and finally ended up in a situation that forced Heathcliff to admit defeat. If at that time, wordless had a second weapon comparable to the "skywatcher", it would not only greatly increase the surname, but also greatly increase the strength compared with the time when we took the "bargain" I''m much better waiting for you.

    In the past, it has not been reduced to the point of using "two sabres flow" against the enemy, so wordless never thought about this problem, but now, this problem must be mentioned on the agenda, otherwise, the key moment is to drop the chain on the weapon, and the music will be great

    Since that day, wordless has been planning to buy a weapon that weighs hands. But now it has been so long, almost every level of weapon shop has been visited by wordless, that is, there is no weapon that can be found.

    It''s not the blacksmith''s problem, it''s the material''s problem. Wordless hasn''t been able to start the second weapon. The "two sabres flow" skill is also a dust. Fortunately, it hasn''t been able to threaten wordless existence yet. Otherwise, wordless really has to cut down the "cheap goods" and cut off one for another to become a luxury loser

    Even suffered setbacks, speechless all gave birth to the idea of directly painting out a magic soldier. In this way, it''s not that there is no chance at all, but when can we get to brush out an ideal weapon to weigh our hands? Speechless but not so good patience

    I touched the hilt of "sky watcher" on my back, sipped my mouth silently, opened my list of friends, and found the name of Athena from above.

    I have no words to know that ASENA has a friend, who is a very powerful blacksmith. Originally, another weapon of Tongren was obtained from her. Before she was found, Tongren, like themselves, had been worried about the second weapon

    I believe that it''s not difficult to build a magic soldier with the skill of yasna''s blacksmith friend and the ideal materials for her!

    Just, look at the name of Athena, speechless is not dare to point down, ask where her friend is

    It''s not that he can''t afford to pay, but they have never contacted each other since they signed in with yasena. Now they suddenly let wordless to contact yasena. In wordless''s heart, there was a strange emotion, as if they were afraid to hear yasena''s voice

    I don''t know how similar his situation is to the feelings of men and women who have feelings with each other when they wait for each other''s phone calls, that is, they are looking forward to the other''s initiative to contact, and they are not very brave to dial the number in person

    Scratched his cheek, looked at the name of Athena, speechless and finally retreated, I don''t know how many times I sighed and closed the interface in front of me.

    "Let''s keep looking. I''ve been looking for it for a while..."

    After giving myself an excuse to comfort myself, wordless walked towards the direction of the transfer door, intending to find the next goal.

    In general, there is a transfer gate in a town. With it, players don''t need to spend transfer crystal when they transfer between towns or even between floors. Although there is a lot of money without words, it''s not luxurious enough to put free things. Moreover, players will transfer to the transfer gate when they use the transfer crystal of a town in other places A very convenient placeCame to the transfer gate square, a burst of unusual and complicated noise suddenly spread into the silent ear, let the silent frown, looked up to the sound source.

    I can only see that a player who is about 20 or 30 years old is standing there, holding each passing player, begging for something there, but those players ignored him, and even some bad people still scolded something. Only a few players frown and look embarrassed.

    Seeing this situation, speechless is also a little confused. At this time, a familiar figure is printed in his eyes...

    blinking, speechless goes to the other side and comes to his back.

    "What are you doing here? Tongren... "

    Tongren, who was staring at the player who was begging for something, was stunned. He turned around and looked at the back. When he saw that he was speechless, he was surprised.

    "It''s you!"

    "Why do you look like a ghost?" The silent corner of the mouth twitches. "Are you surprised to see me?"

    Tongren finally is the reaction over, some embarrassed touch the head. "Well, a little..."

    To sum up, they met only twice, once when they were on the first floor of the OSS strategy, and once when they lost their way to the forest at Christmas

    Now I suddenly see speechless here. Of course, Tongren will be a little surprised. After all, the person in front of me is a great celebrity

    By the way Speechless toward that side nuzui. "What''s going on?"

    Tongren''s face sank slightly and he smiled bitterly. "That man is the president of a small guild called" silver flag ". Not long ago, all members of his guild except him were wiped out by the" Titan''s hand "of the orange guild..."

    Orange guild A little wordless chin. "Is it the kind of guild that specializes in robbing players and killing their prey?"

    "Ah..." Tongren nodded and looked at the man. "He wants someone to avenge him, but not to kill them, but to put them in jail!"

    "Oh? What about the unexpected good people... " Speechless exclamation. "So, do you want to go?"

    Tongren smiled and looked to speechless. "Do you want to go too?"

    Speechless pondered for a while, the eyeball son a turn, the corner of the mouth suddenly pulled up a cunning radian.

    "Nah, Tongren..." No words and smiles at Tongren. "How about a bet?"

    "Bet?"

    "That''s right, bet who''s going to put Titan''s hand in jail first!" A strange smile appeared on the silent face. "If anyone wins, what about agreeing to a condition within his power?"

    Tongren was stunned for a moment and then smiled.

    "Sounds like fun..."

    "Oh? Then

    "Good! I promised! " (to be continued. )

 Chapter 659

    On the 35th floor of "Ian grunt", the lost forest

    Different from the last time when there was snow in the lost forest, the environment in the lost forest in this season is not so good, but it also has the feeling of woodland in the evening. The surrounding trees are green and full of life. Apart from the monsters inside, it''s a good choice for people to have a picnic here.

    Unfortunately, in a corner, a few people who are arguing are destroying the peaceful atmosphere

    "What is that..."

    A group of five people that seems to be a team is gathered, which are two female players and three male players. At this time, the three male players are standing on one side with a little bit of confusion on their faces. The two female players are standing opposite to each other. It seems that the two are undoubtedly the opposite of the dispute.

    With red curly hair and a slightly seductive look, the tall female player looks at the props interface in front of her and keeps saying: "anyway, you have the lizard to reply to you, to reply to the crystal or something, don''t you need it?"

    Standing in front of the tall female players is a girl who is a little bit short and looks very cute. Her yellow hair is tied into two small ponytails with a red hair band, and there is also a lizard like a Western dragon on it. In terms of appearance, even compared with some women in the front row of ''Sao'', it''s very cute, the most important one is still very cute ¡£

    However, this very lovely girl. A pair of red pupils are full of resentment.

    "You are the one! Not on the front line. Do you need crystal? "

    "Of course!" The high pitched female player sounded with a provocative voice. "I''m not like celika, a girl idol. I have a man to reply to you!"

    The little girl, called celika, raised her head violently and looked at the person in front of her, though her expression had only a slight change. But the annoyance in a pair of eyes showed.

    Next to them, three male players seem to be frightened by two people in the quarrel. Looking at their competing faces, one of them quickly stands out and says to the tall female player, "Miss rosalia, celika, you two..."

    "I see!" Celika interrupts the conversation, closes the personal interface in front of her and looks at the tall female player named rosalia. "I don''t want any props, but I won''t team up with you again!"

    That''s it. Celika, like revenge, said to rosalia, "I want a lot of teams. I can live without you and me!"

    Words fall, silika also ignore the previous second or teammates of the four players, turn around. With the little dragon pet on his head. Go to the periphery of the forest

    Celika didn''t realize that when she turned around and left, there was an unidentified light in the eyes of the player named rosalia. He licked his lips, provoked a strange smile, and looked at celika''s eyes as far away as a boss with plenty of oil and water, which could be solved at will

    Celika didn''t know that she left to meet her. What is it

    Originally, the sky was already approaching dusk. When they were arguing, the night came quietly

    When sirika reflected that she was walking alone in the lost forest where monsters were everywhere, the sky was completely dark. In the forest, some monsters that would appear at night made a roar, mixed with the forest''s unique cold. Sirika couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

    Holding up the dragon on her head, celika hurriedly stepped up and walked towards the exit of the lost forest. She had to leave here quickly, or if she met a monster

    A thought just flashed in her mind. A few heavy footsteps came from the trees nearby. Celika was shocked. When she wanted to change a direction in a hurry, the owner of the footsteps appeared in front of her

    A gorilla came out from behind the tree with a mallet and something similar to a wine pot. He was about two meters tall and full of strength. A pair of red eyes stared at celika. The rage inside made celika step back two steps

    Celika bit her lip, turned around and ran in the other direction, but soon came back, because there was also a gorilla!

    At this time, silika suddenly found that in front of her, left and right, there was a gorilla coming to this side in three directions, forcing silika to back, but behind her, it was a huge tree blocking the way!

    "Wee! Weeping! " The little dragon on silika''s head immediately flew up and shouted fiercely to three gorillas. It seemed that it wanted to protect its owner. It was not like a pet in the game at all, but rather rather spiritual. And the sound of the little dragon also awakened silika.Silika took a deep breath, drew out the dagger that was pinned to her waist, bowed, looked at the approaching three gorillas, moved their steps a little bit, red eyes also constantly scanned the direction of the three gorillas, looking for a way to escape.

    One of the gorillas seemed to be a little impatient. He opened his mouth and roared. As soon as he stepped on his feet, he rushed towards silika quickly. The mallet in his hand smashed down hard. He didn''t show mercy because his opponent was a lovely girl!

    As soon as celika''s face changed, she leaped forward and dodged from the gorilla''s side. Almost at the same time, the mallet hit the spot, smashing the ground into smoke and dust, and even faintly shaking. Celika did not doubt that if she was hit by such an attack, she would have to reduce HP by at least one-third, that is to say, she could hold on three times at most!

    "Bang!"

    Looking at the situation over there, sirika was caught by a gorilla, and her petite body was picked up in the air, but she was immediately hit by a mallet!

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!" Celika fell on the ground and the HP tank immediately fell below the Yellow status!

    Now celika is really flustered. She turns over and stands up. What she welcomes is a mallet in front of her eyes!

    "Boom!"

    The mallet fell on the ground. At the critical moment, silika got away in time. The other two gorillas immediately bullied her. Two mallets were wielded at the same time. Silika could only avoid one blow with a low body. Then she jumped up, retreated quickly and fell behind.

    Looking up at the three gorillas in front of her, celika was gasping for breath. She was holding the dagger tightly, but she felt nothing and was worried.

    If you don''t leave

    "Weeping!" Bruce Lee rowed a track in the mid air and came to sirika''s side. A white light with colorful color came out of his mouth, enveloping sirika. In a moment, sirika''s HP recovered by a third.

    Seeing this, celika reached into the bag on her back waist. After a while of groping, she was shocked.

    She, has no reply props!

    "Roar!" When celika was shocked, a gorilla suddenly came to her and hit her with a mallet. This time, celika''s HP was completely red!

    Silika fell to the ground and was shocked. She looked at the gorilla who was gradually approaching her. She kept moving back. A moment later, the gorilla came to her!

    Looking at the startled silika on the ground, the gorilla didn''t hesitate for half a minute. He waved out his mallet!

    If this hit is hit, then celika''s HP will definitely be emptied!

    "Bang!"

    At the critical moment, Bruce Lee flew to celika''s body and stood up to block the blow. He was hit on the ground by a mallet and bounced several times. HP slowly dropped to the bottom

    "Bina!"

    Silika was stunned. She couldn''t believe that her pet HP, who had blocked her blow, had been reduced to the bottom. She didn''t react for a long time. However, three gorillas, who were catching mallets, were approaching

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 660

    In the lost forest, a figure swims towards a certain direction at a speed invisible to the naked eye, which is extremely fast!

    The shape of the body becomes a long line, like a strong wind, where the trees are just like being attacked by a strong wind, all the branches'' whirring ''sound in one direction, the leaves fly all over the sky, and with the strong wind, they are rolling to the distance

    Run all the way!

    After coming out of the transfer gate on the 35th floor, I kept this speed all the time and rushed to the lost forest!

    At the same time, speechless wine red pupils constantly swept around, trying to find something, I don''t know how long, there was a little movement in front, which attracted speechless attention, so three gorillas around a little girl''s scene, printed into his eyes!

    When I saw this scene, my silent face sank. I put my hand on the hilt of the "skywatcher". My figure flashed to me. With a little cold sword light, I crossed the bodies of three gorillas!

    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

    Just for a moment, before the three gorillas could even make a sound, they were broken into pieces and scattered around, revealing the figure of silika surrounded by them

    Celika stared at the silence in front of her for a long time without any action until her face panicked and she turned her head to look in the direction of bina.

    "Bina!" Silika climbed up to bina''s side, picked it up, watched its hp trough all the way down to the bottom, but couldn''t help it. Her expression was completely flustered, and her tears fell uncontrollably.

    "Bina Bina

    "Why..." Bina opened her eyes and looked at her master. Then her body gave out a flash of fluorescence. Under celika''s gaze, it broke into pieces

    "No No Tears fell on celika''s little face. The hoarse shouts seem to be forced out of sirika''s throat. Sirika''s hands are flustered, grabbing bina''s fragments in the void, as if she wants to keep them, but she can only find a void in a row

    A piece of shining feather floated down from the debris and fell into silika''s hands. Silika looked at the feather in her hands dully and wept bitterly

    "Bina No Wuwuwu... "

    Sit on the ground. Silika held the feathers that bina had changed into her arms, and tears flowed out continuously. They fell on the shining feathers one by one, and the cry became the only voice in the world, full of the whole sky, and the atmosphere of pain filled the air. It makes the night wind carry a sense of desolation

    Looking at celika sitting on the ground crying, she sighed silently

    Is it still a little late

    Listening to celika''s sad sobs, wordless heart also some taste, scratched his cheek, went to celika''s side, patted her shoulder.

    "Well, don''t be so sad..."

    Celika turned her head. Lihua''s face with rain is facing the silent face, and her eyes full of tears are hard to see the face of the people around her, wipe her face, and make a sound with the cry cavity.

    "Thank you Thank you Save me... "

    "No thanks..." Speechless wry smile way: "isn''t the last also saved a life?"

    Hearing this, sirika recalled the scene where bina blocked the last blow for her. The tear line broke down again, burying her face in front of her chest, and the suppressed cry continued to come out from inside.

    "Stop crying..." Wordless and a little bit unadaptable into celika. Touched her little head.

    "That, your demon pet is not irrecoverable..."

    "Reply Resurrection Celika''s sobbing shoulders coagulated for a moment, then she quickly raised her head and looked straight to speechless with tears in her eyes full of hope.

    "Really Really? Can bina be resurrected? "

    "Really Really Being looked at with such eyes by a lovely girl, she felt a little blushed even when she was speechless. At the moment, she hurriedly said: "in the south of the 47th floor, there is a maze outside the circle" the hill of memories ". There is a rare item on the top of the hill that is specially used to revive the devil. With it, bina can be revived! "

    Celika''s surprise smile unfolded, but the next moment suddenly solidified.

    "47 levels..."

    Celika lowered her head. Then I firmly lifted it up. "I know. I will try my best to upgrade. One day, I will go up to the 47th floor and get the props to revive bina!"

    "That Although I don''t want to beat you very much... " Speechless can''t help but move away the eyes on celika, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice: "if the demon can''t be resurrected within three days after death, there will be no way to be resurrected. Moreover, if the master doesn''t go in person, there is no way to get the demon''s resurrection props..."Celika trembled, her head was once again buried in her chest, her hands holding feathers were tight, her shoulders were shaking

    "Bina..."

    "Well, you don''t need to be sad..." Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head. "I can go with you. It shouldn''t be a problem to get that prop!"

    Silika was stunned, turned to speechless, speechless smiled at her, opened the personal interface, submitted the transaction application with silika, and then gave her some equipment transactions.

    "These things are for you..." Silent soft voice said: "with them, you even if a person to break into the" hill of memories "is enough, this next peace of mind?"

    Seeing that a lot of excellent equipment of grade has been traded into her own goods column, sirika can''t help but be shocked. If all the equipment is on her own, her strength must be increased by at least ten times. If she sells it, it will be enough to sell an astronomical number, which makes sirika a little flattered.

    "No No way I can''t accept such valuables... " Silika said to speechless in panic.

    "It''s not so expensive." Speechless embarrassed scratched cheek. "It''s just some equipment that you didn''t have time to deal with before. It''s also very low-level. You haven''t paid attention to it all the time, but it''s used today, so you don''t have to pay too much attention to it."

    "How can this be..." Celika''s voice was lower and lower, and her eyes on the equipment were shaking

    Although reason tells celika that she can''t accept such valuable things, sensibility knows that with these equipment, bina will be saved

    Looking at silika''s appearance, I didn''t know what she was thinking. I felt her little head with a smile.

    "I will invest it in you. When you are more powerful than me, you should remember to give me more precious equipment, or I will depend on you!"

    When Celie carton broke into tears and smiled, she looked at wordless gratefully. She knew that most of this statement could not be realized. It was only used by the other party to appease herself

    Wipe all the tears off her face, and celika glanced at her silently, hesitated for a moment, and said, "well, why are you so kind to me?"

    "This..." Silent dry smile, in silika''s eyes feel all kinds of pressure mountain, only chat up a whisper said

    "I can''t help it. Who can''t make me cry for girls?"

    If the words of the mosquito sound spread into celika''s ear, it made celika stunned and lowered her head.

    "What a How about a gentle person... "

    "Gentle..." Don''t cross the face without words and empty heart, then exhale.

    "Is that why you believe me? Maybe I''m lying to you?... "

    There was a smile on celika''s face. "I would like to believe you!"

    "Are you serious?" Wordless frowned. "Be careful not to be sold by me, you don''t know..."

    "I would like to believe you!" Celika didn''t respond directly. Instead, she focused her eyes on wordless eyes and repeated her words in a firm tone.

    Speechless and silika look at each other, trying to find out the slightest bit of unnaturalness, but it failed

    A wry smile and a silent shake of head.

    "What a What about a person who can''t afford to be angry... "

    Celika smiles (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 661

    After coming out of the lost forest, wordless and celika came to the town nearest to the lost forest. There is no way. Wordless though they want to go home directly, they can''t take celika back, right? No matter how they say it is a girl, today is also the first time they meet. When they meet for the first time, they will take them home. It''s not surprising that they are speechless. It''s the same thing whether celika will misunderstand them or not.

    The wordless thought has long forgotten the scene of taking Athena home

    From the square of the transfer gate, they walked towards the direction of the hotel. Along the way, the passers-by continuously cast their eyes on the speechless body and looked at him with the black sword on his back. Their eyes were full of confusion.

    It''s not just those pedestrians, even silika has moved her eyes to wordless body frequently, constantly looking at something, making wordless start to be a little uneasy.

    "I said celika, is there anything strange about me?" Can not help but xilika that look at the eyes, speechless helplessly asked.

    Celika blinked, and this time she looked at her for a moment without saying a word. Then he said thoughtfully, "I always feel that Mr. wordless''s dress is very similar to the legendary" spirit sword emissary "..."

    The silent expression froze.

    "No, it''s not just dressing up..." Celika looked at speechless with some wonder. "Even the name is the same as that adult!"

    "Is Mr. wordless the wordless man?"

    This He pursed his lips and sighed in his heart whether his equipment was too conspicuous, but he didn''t mean to hide it. He was ready to admit it now, but celika interrupted.

    "Well, how could it be..." Celika shook her hand. I laughed. "There''s an elvish emissary in the" elvish sword emissary ". It''s a lot more powerful than bina. Although Mr. wordless is very similar to the "spirit sword envoy", but there is no magic spirit, how could it be that adult... "

    Silent ha ha dry smile. My heart is speechless to the extreme. But it was also relieved. Do the passers-by around look away when they see their dressing up. Their feelings are because they put away the treatment elves and make them think that they are just like "elves swordsmen"

    It''s not hard to understand. Wordless this equipment, from the appearance, can''t see how advanced it is. It''s not difficult for other players to dress up similar to themselves. Only the healing elves are the only family, no second person will own it. Naturally, the healing elves become their true characteristics.

    In other words, the name of wordless is originally "spirit sword emissary". It''s no surprise that treating spirit has become its own characteristic

    And their therapeutic elves are essentially different from bila''s. although both are therapeutic pets, the therapeutic ability of the therapeutic elves can absolutely throw hundreds of streets away from bila, and recover 20% hp effect every minute. It is also because of the therapeutic elves that they are speechless and can rampage in many high-level mazes.

    The therapeutic effect of sirika''s bina is not so good. It can recover 2000 to 4000 HP per minute, which is undoubtedly a very good effect in the eyes of low-level players, but in the eyes of those top players who have more than 10000 HP, the therapeutic effect of bina is not very ideal.

    Of course, it''s also because sirika''s level is too low. If she has the level that matches the top players, then bina''s treatment will make people greedy. In any case, bina is a precious enchanter. No, there''s no outstanding place, and the enchanter won''t be so rare. At least I''ve never heard of anything other than herself and sirika The player has an enchantment.

    Compared with the healing elves, bina''s recovery ability is not comparable, but bina has self-awareness and can act independently. Unlike the healing elves, apart from the recovery once a minute, she will only hang beside the speechless side without any other actions.

    The result is good and bad, with self-consciousness, and bina''s actions are much more independent, and sometimes it can even bring unimaginable help to the owner. Like this time, without bina''s self-help to help celika, celika died early. In other words, if she was a speechless treatment elf, she would only watch speechless to die, without any shaking ¡£

    But also because of this, the healing elves can be included in the magic crystal at any time. It doesn''t need to be around all the time. It also saves a lot of trouble

    If celika''s rank can be raised, it will certainly become the object of competition of various guildsShaking his head, he looked at celika without a word. "Well, then celika, why do you call that What about the "spirit sword envoy"

    Smell speech, celika hands held together, put in the chest, a face of vision. "Of course," Elven sword emissary "is the most powerful player in" Sao ". One person can be compared with the big figures in the whole strategy group. Besides, he has a type of demon with bina. The" Elven sword emissary "has always been my idol..."

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, speechless congealed choke

    Since it''s an idol, how can you not even know what your idol looks like

    Seeing the speechless appearance of speechless, celika thought that he was hit by himself, and immediately said: "of course, speechless is also very powerful!"

    "Is that so?..." Wordless also thinks that silika is comforting herself. However, she solves three monsters that are absolutely nightmare level for silika at one go. In silika''s heart, wordless has long been hooked with senior players.

    After a while, they came to the location of a hotel. Looking at the wooden building, celika suddenly asked, "by the way, Mr. wordless should have his own home, right? Where is your home?... "

    "On the 22nd floor..." Speechless helplessly said: "it''s not far from here. I wanted to go home directly, but since you''re here, I''ll live here as well..."

    "22 floors?..." Celika had some accidents. "I thought that with the strength of Mr. wordless, the residence should be in a high-level place..."

    "It''s not that the higher the layers, the better..." Speechless smiled at celika. "At least one of my friends envied my home, saying that the environment was beautiful..."

    "Is that so?" Celika nodded, tilted her head, and said, "I really want to have a look..."

    When she heard sirika''s words, her wordless face was a little subdued.

    But I was afraid of the important factor of "first meeting", so I didn''t bring celika home directly. I didn''t think I didn''t care at all. Can he not feel sorry

    "Ah, isn''t this celika?"

    At this time, a frivolous voice with a little irony sounded from afar, and spread into the silent and celika''s ear.

    Speechless frowned and looked at the sound source, and celika seemed to recognize the owner of the sound. At the same time, her face sank sharply.

    When they were looking for fame, a tall, slightly hot red haired female player came here with three male players. Seeing this man, celika lowered her head. She didn''t seem to want to see each other very much, but she was stunned and smiled.

    Rosalia, who had previously teamed up with celika and devoured players who belonged to celika''s harvest.

    It''s also because of her. When celika was facing the three gorillas, she didn''t have any reply props at the critical moment, which led to the death of bina. In a way, this rosalia is the one who killed celika!

    But what mattered more was rosalia''s other identity.

    The president of Titan''s hand! (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 662

    (weak ask for support...)

    rosalia did not know that she had been stared at, or that she did not pay attention to the silence standing beside celika at all, her attention was completely on celika.

    "I didn''t expect you could leave the forest safely..." Rosalia came to celika and looked at her with a squint. "How wonderful..."

    That is to say, but rosalia''s tone is not a bit of happiness for celika, but very ironic.

    Celika''s head is low. She can''t even look at rosalia. It''s not that she''s afraid, but that she can foresee how to laugh at her with rosalia''s character

    "Oh, where''s your lizard?..." Rosalya''s face was suspicious, and she couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t you..."

    "Bina is dead..." Celika''s face darkened, but she soon raised her head firmly. "But I will certainly revive bina!"

    "Oh?..." Rosalia''s schadenfreude smile suddenly solidified, her eyes flashed a strange light, and she looked at celika. "So, do you want to go to the" hill of memories "

    Standing on one side and observing rosalia''s speechlessness, she could clearly hear it. When talking about "the hill of memories", rosalia''s tone was filled with a little bit of imperceptible excitement, as if something good had happened, except for speechlessness, no one could find it

    Wordless squinted, looking at rosalia''s eyes slightly contemptuous, as if looking at a clown. Of course, no one noticed.

    Rosalia turned her eyes and put her head in some of celika''s, with a disgusting smile on her face, like a full jealous woman. "But at your low level, is there a way to get to the 47th floor?"

    Rosalia''s words just hit the spot where celika was hurt. She could not help shivering her lips, but at the thought of the equipment that she had no words to give her, celika was sure of it.

    "I can do it!" Silika said in a loud voice. The perseverance in her voice made rosalia stunned.

    "And I''m not alone!" Celika hugged her speechless arm. Shouted loudly: "Mr. wordless will accompany me!"

    "Speechless!" Rosalia''s pupil shrank, and finally she looked to wordless. When the black coat and black sword of wordless fell into her eyes, rosalia''s eyes suddenly panicked. When she saw clearly that there was no magic spirit around wordless, rosalia was slightly relieved. Turn to the sarcastic smile.

    "Ah La, do you think you can take the" hill of memories "with the help of someone who is dressed up and whose name looks like" Elven sword emissary " Rosalia said unkindly, "be careful that even your teammates are killed by you..."

    "No!" "Mr. wordless is very powerful!" cried celika, a little angry

    "Is it?" Rosalia gave a sneer, and did not stop because she was silent. He made no secret of his malice. "I''m just a fool. Do you think you can have the same strength as him if you''re dressed like an ''elf swordsman''?"

    "They are elvish, not that cheap dead lizard..." Rosalia laughed and said, "let''s go to a crowded town. It''s better to stick more light on the "spirit sword emissary" than to go out and die, otherwise a name similar to others will be wasted... "

    "You..." Celika''s wordless arm was too tight to hold. Her red pupils were full of anger. When she wanted to say something, the wordless voice, who had been watching coldly, suddenly came out.

    "Celika, have you always teamed up with people like this before?"

    Celika was stunned. For a while, rosalia frowned and cast her grim eyes on her speechless body.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It doesn''t mean much..." Wordless glances at rosalia. "Just for celika, leaving your team..."

    "Ah, isn''t it?" Rosalia laughed in anger. "Didn''t the lizard die just because he left the team? Are you glad that lizard didn''t survive? It''s the same. I''m tired of calling all day. "

    "Oh?" Speechless surprised, he opened his mouth, smiled at rosalia and said, "do you know that some people who call all day are upset?"

    Rosalia''s face was heavy and her eyes were full of haze. At this time, if she didn''t know that the so-called "people who call and go all day" in silent mouth was her, she would live back.

    "Mr. wordless..." Celika pulls her silent sleeves and shakes her head. It''s obvious that she asked wordless not to provoke rosalia. I don''t know why. Seeing rosalia''s haze filled eyes, celika has a bad premonition.

    Speechless clapped celika''s hand, took her by the hand, didn''t look at rosalia, walked towards the direction of the hotelRosalia''s eyes followed the figure of wordless and celika all the time. Until they entered the hotel, her eyes did not come back. No one found that the corner of her mouth was full of evil

    Rosalia didn''t know that when she turned around and left, the smile on her face also flashed on her silent face

    Holding celika''s hand, she opened two rooms in the hotel without any words. Then she took celika, who had been silent, upstairs to one of the rooms.

    "Celika, you''ll sleep here tonight..." Speechless said to celika, "I''ll sleep next door. If anything..."

    "That, Mr. wordless..." Celika abruptly opened her mouth and made a silent bow. "I''m very sorry. I''ve got you involved..."

    Without her own words, Mr. wordless would not be ridiculed by rosalia. Although she won the game with wordless words, celika felt a little guilty.

    Speechless and chuckled, touching celika''s head. "Well, don''t worry too much, but rather, is this the result I want?"

    Celika raised her head in bewilderment, apparently unable to understand what was said.

    Wordless nature will not tell celika that she is deliberately angering rosalia, so as not to make her trouble tomorrow. Although from the original point of view, rosalia will definitely find herself and others tomorrow, but who knows if there will be any accident, wordless is also pushing more.

    If not in the town, that is, in the circle can not achieve their desired results, wordless will be rosalia kicked into prison.

    At present, wordless only meaningful, quite some mysterious teasing way: "tomorrow you will know..."

    Celika nodded her head as if she knew nothing, and no longer asked about it. Since she had no plans, she didn''t do much to interfere, and she was not afraid of what would happen tomorrow. So wordless felt that it was necessary for her to explain the rules of this cruel world to her

    "Well, you can have a rest first..." "Want to eat something?" he said with a silent smile

    "Cheesecake!" she said without hesitation

    "Cheesecake..." Speechless nodded, his personal interface opened, in the props column for a while to find. "No cheesecake, but I have materials. Wait for me. I''ll go down to borrow the kitchen..."

    "Lend me the kitchen?" Celia was surprised. Then she said with surprise, "does Mr. Wuyan have cooking skills? Can you make cheesecake? "

    "Yes..." Speechless and strong. "I don''t boast that there is no food in the world that I can''t make!"

    "Really?" Celika smiles. "Mr. Wuyan is really amazing. Although I would like to taste the cheesecake here, the cheesecake made by Mr. Wuyan must be better than that here!"

    "How can you be so confident..." Speechless laugh, the heart slightly feel not good gas.

    In celika''s eyes, being able to make cheesecake has become a great person. In her mind, her status as an "Idol" should be almost the same as that of cheesecake, right

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 663

    47th floor of "Ian grunt", Floria

    Here is a beautiful world surrounded by flowers

    Colorful flowers can be seen everywhere here. In almost every corner, you can see those bright flowers. They have been built one after another as scenic lines, or they have been circled into flower beds, or they have been pulled into flower paths. Just like an extremely beautiful garden, you can smell the fragrance of flowers everywhere in the air, which makes people relaxed and happy

    Colorful flowers sway with the wind. Petals fly in the air. The pollen is shining in the sun. Like the stars in the day, the petals are interlaced in the air. Even those who have pollen allergy come here, they will definitely be conquered by such scenery

    There will be some insects crawling on some flowers and plants, adding a little bit of life to the beautiful flower world. It''s also because these small creatures, which have no hierarchy but can''t be destroyed, don''t make people feel dead here. After all, if there''s no life, even if it''s beautiful, it will make people feel false

    It is no exaggeration to call it the world of flowers. The whole 47 layers are the world of flowers, and there is no place where there is no flower. Therefore, the 47 layers are also called the garden of flowers, because they are covered by flowers.

    A world full of flowers, you can imagine how beautiful it is. Compared with the environment of the wordless home on the 22nd floor, it''s also a lot more beautiful.

    At first, I had no intention of buying a house. Floor 22 and floor 47 are all under his consideration. Both places are so beautiful. Whether there is such an environment in the real world makes people wonder whether they can live in these two places. I believe they will have a good mood every day.

    It''s a pity, because 47 layers of this flower world, for those couples. It''s a rare romantic world, so the 47th floor has become the best dating place for all couples in "Sao" since it was introduced, although it is full of pink atmosphere. But there is no peace and tranquility on the 22nd floor. At last, wordless chose the 22nd floor

    From the entrance of the transfer gate, sirika was captured by the dreamlike place in front of her eyes. Her face was full of joy, and she was still running around during the period of looking around. Look here, look there, squat down to smell the flowers from time to time. With her lovely and unusual face, it''s like a dancing flower fairy, which makes silent people smile.

    Step down the transfer door and close your eyes. I took a deep breath of the air with the fragrance of flowers. My face looks very comfortable. Even though I have been here many times and have given up my plan to settle down on this floor, I have never hated it. On the contrary, I have lived in the forest for a long time. Wordless sometimes, I also have a good idea to live here

    Even speechless, celika, who has never been here before, even narrowed her eyes with a smile. She looked at the flowers everywhere. She wanted to reach out to pick one, but she didn''t want to hurt such beautiful things. Her little face suddenly tangled up and seemed to be completely immersed in such a beautiful world.

    It was not until the couples in pairs around her were imprinted in her eyes that sirika suddenly woke up and looked at the intimate men and women who were close together. Her sensitive heart immediately understood what such a place was.

    A face slowly red to the top, silika secretly glanced at speechless, and then jumped away in a flattered way. The little face of Pindu was full of shame. Obviously, the heart of spring stirred

    Looking at such celika, I felt very interesting in wordless heart. A wonderful smile appeared on my face, and I put my face in front of celika.

    "Oh? My face is so red. Does celika want to date me like a couple here?... "

    "Eh Eh!!! " Xilika exclaimed, the original pink face suddenly turned bright red, the red face can''t be red any more, looking at the near face, xilika was a little dizzy, stuttering: "no It''s not So That

    "Well, what''s so shy about? I''m afraid that a girl will have such thoughts when seeing such a scene..." A gag like smile. "I just didn''t expect that sirika, at a young age, had a bad idea..."

    "I I''m not small! " Celika raised her red face with a look of shame.

    "Isn''t it small?" Wordless eyes move uncontrollably to a part of celica, and then an uncontrollable sigh.

    "You Where are you looking! " Celika raised her hands to protect her chest, and her face turned to shame.

    "Mr. wordless is a bad man!"

    "All right, don''t be angry..." Speechless hurriedly waved his hand. He didn''t want to make fun of celika until finally. Rich experience told him that no matter how gentle a girl is, when she gets angry, some unexpected things that she didn''t dare to do at ordinary times will happen. It''s better not to step on the mine"Then..." The silent face softened and reached out to celika. "Coming for a short date?..."

    Silika was shocked. She looked at the silent hand that stretched out in front of her and the gentle expression of the other side. Her heart beat fast. Her little face was red and red. She subconsciously raised a hand to her chest and shook it into a fist. Like a little girl in her first love, she was timid and panicked

    After a long time, celika finally plucked up courage, put her little hand into the silent palm, and held it together. Her eyes flashed with unexplained splendor

    Holding sirika''s hand, he looked at sirika''s red face silently and asked, "is it the first time you''ve ever held hands with a boy?..."

    Silika lowered her head and didn''t answer wordless words. She could see that her neck was red. Wordless didn''t know what the truth was. For the first time, wordless had a very sinful feeling

    Although the 47th floor is covered with flowers, it is not to the point that there is no place but flowers. For the time being, there must be buildings besides flowers in the town. There are also roads in the wild, but there are flower beds all around, and there are traces of flowers everywhere

    Walking on the road accompanied by flowers, people sometimes even unconsciously relax their vigilance, completely forgetting that there are monsters in the wild, just like wordless and sirika

    It''s good to say nothing. At least she pays attention to the surrounding situation. Celika can''t do it. In such a wonderful and incomparable world, she has been holding hands with a boy who has a good feeling. Celika''s heart has already flown to the north and south of the world, so that she is entangled by some creeper monsters with her hands and feet. It''s quite like those pure girls who are touched by her hands. It''s very sad However, in the eyes of speechless is eye-catching

    Fortunately, for wordless, the 47 level monster belongs to the super vegetable monster of shrem level, which has no half threat at all. For silika, it is the same. It is equipped with wordless equipment. Although silika''s level is lower, its attributes are more than those of the monsters. As long as it is not in the maze area or meets the boss, silika can move in the 50 level More than enough.

    I don''t know how long it''s been. Finally, the top of the "memory hill" appeared in front of the two people

    When silika ran to the end of the stone platform, a white flower bloomed at the speed of the naked eye, with warm luster, unfolding its own beauty

    Celika picked the flower like a treasure and held it to her chest.

    "In this way, bina can be resurrected..." Looking at the flowers in her hand, celika murmured.

    Silent smile nodded, then the smile gradually became cold.

    "The fish on my side are also hooked..."

    Silika was stunned, yet did not respond, speechless turned around, light mouth.

    "Come out..."

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 664

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! As always support ha ~ ~)

    "come out..."

    The cool voice in the indifference reverberated around and spread to all sides. With the sound, the warm temperature around because of the flowers dropped at a very fast speed. Instead of the cold, which can not be ignored, silika''s heart was torn.

    There was silence and no abnormal noise around. Except for the flowers, there were only trees in this place. Celika looked around, but she didn''t find anything. She turned to speechless.

    At this time, a vague figure was moving gently from the back of a tree, and a footstep was also ringing, which attracted silika''s eyes, so silika saw that she had been bullying rosalia, and came out from behind the tree!

    "Luo Miss rosalia Celika was surprised.

    Rosalia smiled. She was very happy. "I didn''t expect that you could see through my" concealment ". It seems that you have very high skills of" seeking enemies "

    "Skills?..." The silent corner of the mouth drew a curve. "No, you are wrong. Although my skill of" searching for enemies "is not low, this time I really don''t use" searching for enemies "to find you..."

    Rosalia''s smile froze and her brow began to wrinkle. "Didn''t you find me by" seizing the enemy "? Then how did you find me?... "

    "Not so much discovery as prediction..." Wordless hands ring in front of the chest, indifferent eyes cast on rosalia''s body. "Expect you to be here sooner or later!"

    Rosalia''s face sank. "What do you mean?..."

    "It''s very simple!"

    In celika''s surprised eyes. Speechless looking forward to rosalia. "From the beginning, I came for you!"

    Rosalia''s face changed. From the moment she appeared to the present, the ray of vision that had always been in her eyes, like looking at the prey, disappeared. It was a faint, not very good premonition. Rose in rosalia''s heart

    "Mr. wordless..." Silika said, "you..."

    "Well, it''s rather troublesome to explain. I don''t have the patience to explain..." Speechless spread out his hands, and then his eyes to another direction. "So let someone else explain it to you!"

    Celika and rosalia were stunned at the same time. At the same time, a sigh suddenly sounded, which shocked them. They turned to the sound source, only to see. A black figure carrying a sword slowly came up from the back

    "Thank you for catching up..." Speechless have no good spirit of white opposite one eye. "One more step later, I will be able to solve it..."

    "It''s a good thing to catch up..." Opposite pulled up a smile, looked at surprised rosalia. "Otherwise, I lost the bet between us."

    Come on. Tongren!

    "You..." Rosalia glanced back and forth at wordless and Tongren. A pair of eyes became gloomy. "Did you collude?"

    "After all, our goal is you..." Tongren smiled at rosalia. "Miss rosalia, No."

    Tongren''s face immediately became serious. "President of the orange guild''s Titan''s hand..."

    "Orange Orange guild... " Celika could not help but step back a half step, looking at rosalia, who was showing a wicked smile, said incredulously: "but But she''s green... "

    "Ah, yes..." The Tongren said softly, "as the president of the guild, where do you need to do it yourself, I think Miss rosalia should first look for the prey, and then take them to orange''s companion. It''s up to them to keep the green name? "

    Hearing this, rosalia looked up, and her expression began to become evil. "You know everything and dare to come here alone. It''s a pity that you can do this!"

    "No way..." Tongren sighed. "Who asked me to accept others'' entrustment?"

    "Commission?..."

    "Yes..." Tongren narrowed his eyes and looked at rosalya like an electric light. "Ten days ago, you attacked the" silver flag "guild and killed everyone except the president. Don''t you forget that?"

    "Silver flag" Rosalia nodded thoughtfully. "It''s those poor people..."

    "After that, the president of the" silver flag "was at the front line transfer gate square every day, crying out that someone would avenge them..." It seems that the voice of Tongren is a little chilly when I think back to the way that the chairman of the "silver flag" guild begged for help. "He doesn''t want someone to kill you, but he wants to send you to prison. Do you understand this feeling?"

    "Ah ~ ah ~ I don''t understand at all!" Not only did rosalya not feel the slightest guilt, but she ridiculed: "is he a fool? No one can prove that he is really dead! "Tongren''s eyes were fixed and he took a deep breath. Obviously, even he was a little angry at this time.

    "I think I have to teach you a lesson myself..."

    "Lesson?..." It seems that the Tongren make me laugh. Rosalie can''t help laughing. "Do you think you can do it?"

    With that, rosalia called out to her surroundings. "Come out soon!"

    However, in response to rosalia, there was a series of thumping, accompanied by a scream. When rosalia came back to her mind, familiar figures flew out of the back of the trees, hit the ground in front of her, and piled up Rohan. Those figures were the rest of the members of Titan''s hand, her companions!

    "What!" Looking at the men stacked in front of themselves, only the last red area left in the HP slot, rosalia was really shocked this time.

    At this time, a hand came out from behind rosalia and pressed it on her shoulder.

    "As you wish, they came out..." The silent voice rang from behind rosalia, which made her sweat run down. "But I helped them. I don''t need to thank you!"

    The voice fell, rosalia''s body suddenly flew up, followed by a whirl of the sky, falling from the mid air, hitting the top of the members of the "Titan''s hand" in the permafrost.

    Speechless clapped hands and stepped forward. "It''s all done!"

    "Hello..." Tongren''s face was all broken down, and the complaining turned to speechless. "You cheat!"

    "Who cheated?" Speechless stand up, a natural look. "You''ve been standing there and not doing anything. Give me such a good chance, can I not?"

    "You..." Tongren didn''t know what to say for a moment. Now he knows why he would come out to explain

    "You..." Rosalia, who fell on the top of the pile, cried unwillingly, "who are you?"

    Speechless and Tongren look at each other with a smile.

    "The sword emissary is speechless!"

    "Black swordsman, Tongren!"

    "What..." Rosalia looked at the speechless and Tongren in disbelief. Her face began to turn white, her mouth opened, but she didn''t say anything. Finally, she lowered her head decadent.

    "Spirit sword envoy" Not far away, silika looked speechless, and her thousands of words turned into complicated emotions

    Speechless came to celika''s face and slapped her little head with a smile. "What? Don''t believe it?... "

    "No Not... " Silika shook her head in a hurry. When she stopped, her face began to show hesitation. She looked at her and said, "are you really the wizard swordsman?"

    "I have never concealed my identity..." "But you denied my identity last night," he said to celika

    Celika''s face suddenly turned bloody, and she lowered her head, never daring to look speechless again.

    Seeing this, she rubbed her little head, looked straight at celika''s face, pondered for a while, squatted down, and looked into celika''s eyes.

    "Nah, celika..." Speechless crooked head, smile: "want to join the strategy group?"

    Celika is stunned

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 665

    (congratulations on "the moon and the feather" becoming the leader of this book!)

    On the 50th floor of Ian grunt, in a hotel

    Silika was holding a cup nervously. She kept rubbing her hands on the surface of the cup. Her red eyes were staring at the door of the hotel, turning to speechless in front of her. Her little face was full of tension

    "Ah, silent brother..." Celika''s mouth was tight and her eyes were full of anxiety. "I Am I really OK?... "

    "Well, relax..." The wordless Old God took a sip of the drink and saw silika trembling with nervousness. He said softly, "don''t worry, you can..."

    "But..." Celika didn''t look relaxed at all. Instead, she looked more worried and even lowered her head. "Players like me, join the strategy group or something..."

    "Don''t look down on yourself too much..." Touching bienna, who has been revived in silika''s arms, she said with a silent smile: "bienna is a rare recovery type of demon. When fighting in the front line, such an demon can save countless lives. I believe that no one will not want such a backup, or your level is too low, I''m afraid that those guilds in the strategy group will rush to rob you. ¡±

    "but my level is too low, isn''t it?" Celika whispered, "can''t I be such a drag?"

    "Hierarchy is a small thing. If you want to improve, you can improve at any time, and it''s not to let you go to the front line immediately. Even if you go to the front line, you are a backup, and you won''t drag others to the back. " Seeing celika''s lack of self-confidence, speechless patted her little head. "As long as you raise the level, celika will be able to help a lot, and there are many partners with you..."

    The most important thing is to have partners. Even if celika was upset. She couldn''t help but be moved.

    In the past, celika has had many companions, formed many teams and joined many teams. There are many people who have invited her. But none of these people do not regard her as a mascot. I didn''t really think of her as a partner

    In addition, silika''s own combat effectiveness is not very good, so the team has formed many. But none of them can stay long

    For such a long game time, in a way, sirika is just like speechless. She has always been alone. If she wasn''t accompanied by bina, think about how painful it would be for a young girl to wander in a world that is likely to die at any time.

    Celika also hopes that she can have a partner who treats her sincerely, and also hopes that she can help a lot, instead of being immersed in the name of a "dragon emissary" as before, but it doesn''t work at all. It''s also because, when she has no words to save her and really wants to help her, celika will choose to trust without hesitation Words.

    Now, I not only have the chance to join the strategy group that all players regard as idols, but also have partners. Celika can''t wait

    But it''s just because of the expectation that celika is so nervous. Just like the ugly daughter-in-law seeing her mother-in-law, she jumps up and down with her heart in her heart. She is not worried for a moment.

    In silika''s uneasy waiting, at one moment, at the entrance of the hotel, two slim figures came in from outside

    They wear very ordinary casual clothes, and none of their equipment is eye-catching. But when they enter the hotel, they immediately attract the attention of most players, because their looks are enough to make the ordinary casual clothes shine!

    As soon as they entered the hotel, they looked around, glancing across the tables, until they saw the silence sitting in the corner with celika, their eyes suddenly lit up and their faces smiled.

    "Brother!"

    "Words!"

    The clear cry spread into the ears of wordless and celika, and attracted their eyes to the past. When their figures were printed into wordless eyes, wordless smiled.

    "Fortunately, Shiyin, you are here..."

    It''s lucky and poetic!

    "As soon as we get your email, we''ll be right here, OK? Are you honored? " The poetic tone ran to the wordless body without any politeness, crossed his waist, and looked like "I''m very good to you, you must thank me", which made wordless rather helpless.

    "I''ve known everything..." Fortunately, I said hello to Wu Yan, and then I looked directly at celika, who was nervous. She tilted her head and smiled. "Are you celika? As my brother said, it''s lovely... "

    Celie carton blushed, got up a little flustered, and bowed to fortune. "That Hello, this is celika... "

    With that, he raised bina in his arms again. "This is bina...""Weeping!" Bina followed with a very spiritual cry, it seemed like saying hello, people can''t help but love.

    Looking at the lovely one in front of me, I was lucky to have a little favor with Shiyin almost immediately, and the smile on my face was a little bit more.

    "Nah, celika..." The poem ran to celika''s face and stared at bina for a while. Several twinkling stars sprang out of her eyes. "Can I hold it?..."

    Sirika hasn''t answered yet. Bina''s little head just rocked up quickly, and her body shrank towards sirika''s arms. When they saw this, they didn''t know what she thought.

    This Silika was in a dilemma. She looked at bina in her arms and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, bina doesn''t seem to like the way other people hold her..."

    "Why is that..." The poem did not hide his disappointment. He pouted high and looked unhappy, but he didn''t ask for anything more. He made a grimace at bina in celika''s arms, turned his head angrily, and saw that they were speechless and lucky.

    "Fortunately, what do you think?" Speechless put sirika in front of the lucky one and said with a smile, "can you let sirika join the" black cat on the moon night "

    Fortunately, she has not picked up any weapons for a long time, and her character is doomed that she is not very suitable for going to the battlefield. When the "night of the moon black cat regiment" develops and there is no shortage of manpower, Qi Tai does not let her participate in the battle any more. Instead, she entrusts the affairs of the "night of the moon black cat regiment" to fortunately to deal with, so that fortunately is specially responsible for the affairs of the guild.

    This also coincides with lucky meaning. She is not a person who likes to fight. If she can, she would like to live in peace for a lifetime, so she has no objection. Now, in the "yuehei black cat regiment", except for the front-line fighting matters, lucky is responsible for almost all the other affairs, including the reception.

    Therefore, wordless will find the good fortune. I hope that she can recruit celika into the "night of the moon black cat group" and become a living force of the strategy group for the time being. But at least don''t let celika fight alone in the low-level area, so he is not at ease

    At the silent words, sirika seemed more nervous. She held bina''s hand tightly. She seemed to sense her master''s mood. Bina raised her head and called to sirika, as if she was comforting

    Fortunately, looking at celika, I smiled at her. "It''s no problem to join the" night of the moon black cat group ". Although the reception standard of the guild is very strict, sirika has bina. I''m sure no one will object to her joining!"

    Celika''s face brightened. "So, I..."

    "If you want to join the front line strategy group, celika needs to work hard..." Fortunately, mildly, she said to celika, "if it''s just to join the" black cats on the moon night ", there''s no problem with that. I agree!"

    "Really Really?... " Silika looked at lucky for a long time, until she saw lucky smiling and nodding. Finally, she could not help cheering and threw herself into the silent arms beside her.

    "Great!"

    "Oh ~ ~" fortunately, with the long "Oh" of the poem, I cast my eyes on the speechless body, which is called an ambiguity.

    With a smile of speechless chat, he quickly made a surrender to show that he and celika are innocent

    As for whether others believe it or not, it''s someone else''s business (to be continued.. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 666

    (the light of the great God 84, Ruqing finally knows that more than 80 friends have subscribed to this book. I''m so happy. I hope that you will support me as always, ~ ~)

    when the four people, silent, silika, lucky and poetic, are talking happily, Tongren is a little upset on the other side.

    "Ha?..."

    A props shop, Tongren''s friend - aijil, heard just from Tongren''s mouth, almost some can''t believe their ears.

    "Do you want me to contact Athena for you?" Ejil looked at the Tongren with very strange eyes, even his expression became strange. "Don''t you have to deal with her all the time?..."

    As a player in the strategy group, aikiel has seen Tongren and yasena quarrel more than once in the strategy meeting. No player in the strategy group doesn''t know that the relationship between them, how to say, is a bit bad unexpectedly...

    yasena is called "the ghost of strategy", and there is also a title of "crazy warrior" in the dark, just because of the strategy, Sometimes, Asina''s methods are not very satisfactory, for example, leading the boss out of the circle to the inside of the circle, letting the boss attack the NPC, while the players take the opportunity to attack the boss. Even if the NPC are not life, they will come back after a period of time, and Tongren don''t agree very much

    In terms of strategy, Tongren and yasena have had conflicts more than once, and even had a big fight at the strategy meeting. Now, Tongren should take the initiative to contact yasena. Isn''t it surprising that aikiel

    Even the "black swordsman" Tongren fall under the charm of "shimmering" yasena? So want to pursue

    At the thought of this, aijil''s eyes at Tongren are a strange, falling into Tongren''s eyes at this time. It''s very dazzling.

    "Where do you think..." Tongren sighed feebly. "I just want to ask her something..."

    "Is that so?..." Aikiel cast a suspicious glance at Tongren, but when he thought of his friend''s lonely personality, aikiel also thought that his guess should be unrealistic. Now only nodding.

    "Well, let me get in touch with her for you..." Finish. Iquir couldn''t help but say something more. "It''s true that you are all in the strategy group. Can''t you log in as a friend?"

    Wen Yan, the Tongren patted his head and said with a headache: "you know, my relationship with her is not so good, although I once formed a team when I was on the 1st floor of the guard boss. But who would have thought that she would join the order of the blood knights and become the ghost of strategy

    At this point, Tongren raised his head and squinted thoughtfully. "But recently. Athena''s strategy seems to be different from before... "

    Ejil''s brow was also wrinkled with a movement on his hand. "It''s true that in order to make strategies, previous Athena would even put forward the idea of letting boss kill NPC, but recently. Her strategy seems to have become less extreme. Most of the time, it is standard. Her strategy is steady, just like... "

    "It''s like I''m not in a hurry to get through the customs!" Tongren suddenly said.

    "Yes! That''s right! " Iker punched in the palm of his hand, then touched his chin. "Why is there such a sudden change?"

    "SA. Who knows... " Tongren leaned against the counter and casually said a word. "Maybe it was influenced by the appellation of" crazy warrior "

    The Tongren always felt that there were other reasons for the change of Athena

    At this time, he can not help but think back to the previous "Titan''s hand" sent to prison after things

    ¡­¡­

    "Find you a weapon to weigh your hand?"

    Hearing the request of silent as the winner, Tongren couldn''t help wondering and glanced at the "sky watcher" on silent back. "Didn''t your weapon follow you all the time and be strengthened by you till now? Why do you want a weighing weapon? Can''t your weapons keep up with your promotion? "

    "This is not..." Speechless scratched his cheek and said helplessly: "the" sky watcher "has been following me, and I spent a lot of money to transform it. Naturally, it will not fail to keep up with my promotion, but the" sky watcher "is just like this. I don''t have another weapon that can match the" sky watcher "...

    " another one? " Tongren frowned, then suddenly thought of something. "By the way, you have the" two sabres flow "skill. You can equip two weapons!"

    "That''s it!" Speechless sighed and said: "the problem of this other weapon has puzzled me for a long time. I have found many places, but I haven''t found the weapon that meets my requirements, so I have to ask you..."

    "No wonder you bet me..." Tongren''s mouth was drawn. "It was the idea..."

    "Well, you have more connections than me!" Speechless smile patted Tongren''s shoulder. "I don''t know who else to please except you...""Don''t you have a good relationship with the black cats on the moon?" Tongren turns his head and looks at Wuyan. "It''s not hard for them to help you find a good blacksmith, is it?"

    "It''s not wrong to say that. I almost had this idea..." Speechless said, then a bright smile appeared on his face. "Who knows that I just met you..."

    Tongren choked, and suddenly he was not very angry. "I''m a loner. Although I have a little connection, it''s not so good. Are you asking the wrong person?..."

    "Huh?" Silent eyes a squint, straight stare at Tongren''s face looked past. "Mr. Tongren, do you want to default?"

    "No, no!" Tongren said with some shame, "but I don''t know any good blacksmith..."

    "It''s easy!" Speechless eyes turned and said to the Tongren: "I heard that yasena has a very powerful blacksmith friend. Please ask her to show you a clear way!"

    "What? Looking for yasna? " Tongren almost didn''t breathe at one breath, so he stepped back. "Don''t you know I have a bad relationship with her?"

    "Just to ask where her friend is..." A silent smile. "Even if the relationship is no longer good, she will not refuse such a simple request?"

    "Then why don''t you ask yourself?"

    Silent smile a stiff, a time expression also some unnatural up.

    Don''t tell Tong people that they dare not

    It''s bound to die of laughter!

    In Tongren''s eyes, he hesitated for a while without any words. He didn''t know how to answer, so he got angry.

    "No nonsense! You lost to me! Help or not! "

    Tongren took a deep breath, his shoulders became weak, and he shrugged there, glanced at the speechless and angry look, and could only say it helplessly.

    "I see..."

    Speechless for a moment, his eyes opened.

    "Then the glorious task is yours!"

    ¡­¡­

    Thinking of the wordless hesitation at that time, I intuitively told Tongren that wordless didn''t go to yasena by herself. Yasena changed her previous ideas. What should be the relationship between the two

    Should be

    After thinking for a while, Tongren smiled bitterly again. When did they become so gossipy?

    What happened to them has nothing to do with themselves. I just need to finish the appointed work

    "All right!" At the counter, iquir put away the personal interface in front of him and looked at Tongren. "I''ve got in touch with Athena, OK? Would you like to ask her out directly? "

    "No more!" Tongren quickly refused. "Just ask her one thing for me!"

    "Let me ask?" Ejil pointed to his nose and said oddly, "let me know, is that ok?"

    "It''s said that things are not what you think!" Tong people did not have a good look at aijil.

    "Well, what do you want to ask?"

    "Ask me if she has a friend who is a blacksmith!"

    "Friend?"

    "What? Any questions? "

    "I said Tongren, you don''t know that there is no hope in Athena''s place, so turn to her friend''s idea?"

    "It''s not what you think!"

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 667

    "What? Will you have to wait a little longer? "

    Looking at the e-mail sent by Tongren, wordless got up unexpectedly, frowned and then unfolded.

    "Why? Didn''t Athena really introduce her friend to you? "

    "I did, but I had a little accident..." Tongren replied.

    "What accident?"

    "The general situation is that Athena''s friend is really good at forging weapons, but it''s a pity that someone''s request is beyond her ability..."

    From Tongren''s email, speechless can see Tongren''s various bad spirits. "Since forging skills need to be improved a little more, you have to wait until the forging skills of the other party are improved, so this weapon can be forged!"

    "No..." Speechless heart can not help but feel oppressed. "In this way, I might as well go to look for it myself. Maybe I can hurry up!"

    "In fact, it doesn''t take long. It''s just a little bit short. If you can''t wait, you can try to find it yourself. But don''t blame me for reminding you that at this stage, the weapon that can match your" skywatcher "is really not much. I''m afraid it''s the same result when it''s forged by a blacksmith. After all, Liz''s forging skills It''s already the top of the "Sao."

    It''s true that although the process of "Sao" strategy is progressing well, players and various life professions are developing almost as well. Most of the players'' equipment, which the blacksmiths can afford, is only in this range.

    I can only blame wordless and fierce. As the strongest player in "Sao", the equipment requirements are also the highest. In the whole "Sao", there are not many equipment that can meet his requirements. To be honest, there are not many at this stage.

    If it wasn''t for the speechless set of equipment, he had sharpened it all the way. I''m afraid I''ll live and work on my own. Wordless equipment level must be reduced by at least one level

    Of course, wordless can also find a good weapon, and then throw money into it to the same extent as the "sky watcher". But since I''m looking for it. Of course, I have to find a weapon with good basic value. It''s better to use those "rubbish" weapons to strengthen it

    So, I have to say. At the beginning, the ability to explode to the "sky watcher" is actually the explosion of wordless personality. Only when it''s level 1 can you obtain such a weapon with good basic attributes

    As for Tongren''s words, there is no way to refute them, so we have to wait for a while longer. It''s better than running around and looking for wild boss to test their character, right? Besides, there are not many bosses who can burst out weapons to meet the requirement of wordless. It''s not just a saying to test people''s character

    At present, we have not been able to make wordless use of the "two blade flow" to face the enemy. With wordless current strength, even if there is no "two blade flow", we can mix well!

    "When it comes to the point where we have to use them, we can only use some spare weapons to fight them. I''m afraid that they will collapse again when it''s critical..."

    Self mocking smile, speechless is beyond the scope of the players of a unique bitter, in the end should say happiness? Or disaster

    But at the thought of silika''s progress, the silent mood is much better.

    Now, celika has joined the "night of the moon black cat group" and become a member of the "night of the moon black cat group"!

    Because of the precious nature of the animal trainer, sirika''s level is a little low, but because she is not recommended to enter the "black cat group on the moon night", so Qitai and others take extra care of sirika, especially lucky and poetic sound. These two usually girlfriends even let sirika join in her thoughts. The relationship between the three people is not generally good in a few days Sister sister in the call, so speechless can''t help but sigh between the girls since the familiar.

    Now, the "night of the moon black cat group" has specially asked some high-level players to upgrade sirika. I believe that when sirika grows up, the name of "dragon emissary" will become another front-line scenic spot. Maybe it can compete with Athena.

    Originally, sirika was buried. Obviously, she has a precious recovery type of devil and can be a strong backup. But she was so surprised that she just took a few risks and fell silent. Until the end of Sao, she just beat soy sauce. It''s a waste of such an excellent ''priest''

    Let Tong people when to get their own weapons and then bring them to themselves, wordless then directly put away their personal interface, as for the materials and money to forge weapons, these are what Tong people need to worry about, who let him lose the bet to himself? Although some of his suspicions are based on the original Yin

    "Well, Tongren are not short of money anyway..." Speechless said this, but the tone is unspeakable Schadenfreude, can be said to be very bad.

    It''s a pity that, before he''s finished gloating, an email in front of him makes him a little uneasy"You asked that guy to come to me and introduce Lizzie to him?"

    Speechless face stiff, looking at the emergence in front of their own extraordinary eye-catching mail, do not need to see who the sender is, guess can guess, it must be Athena!

    Took a breath, speechless heart can not help but secretly scold a, then tears ran down my face, it seems that Tongren this guy, is to sell their own.

    At present, speechless can only helplessly return to the past. "Tongren that guy said? It''s a bad breath... "

    As soon as the email was sent, ASENA''s reply immediately appeared in front of him. "Since you know I have a good blacksmith friend, why don''t you go straight to me?"

    It''s obvious that Athena''s question is her point, otherwise she won''t reply so quickly!

    The wordless face collapsed, and he felt like crying without tears. He also wanted to know where he was drawing wind. Why didn''t he go directly to find Athena? Was he really afraid to contact with Athena

    How could it be

    "I''m sorry if I don''t make good use of my free service..."

    After this kind of reply to the past, speechless stupefied is standing in place for half a day.

    How do you feel like you are proud and charming

    I don''t know what Athena felt after seeing this email. Anyhow, she didn''t wait for Athena''s reply for a long time, which made her feel a little uneasy.

    Isn''t this Athena angry

    A thought flashed in my heart, and I suddenly felt that it was possible. Although Athena looked very dignified on the surface, she was childish sometimes. Otherwise, she would not have been bitten by her for laughing at her thinking too much that night

    After sipping her lips and pondering for a long time, she still didn''t wait for the reply from Athena, sighed silently and sent out an email.

    "Well, my mistake, say it, how can I make up for it? Can yasna forgive me?"

    Seems to have been waiting for speechless so to say the same, has not been a static Athena this time reply very quickly.

    "Ten dishes!"

    Wordless almost scared to death. "Are you serious? Have you forgotten what you were like when you last took 12 courses? "

    Last time, the two held a cooking duel. Because of the relationship of wordless winning in the end, ASENA turned the grief of failure into appetite and ate up the twelve dishes made by wordless. As a result, her stomach swelled all day. She didn''t go back at all that night, but stayed in wordless home all night Although

    is silent, he wants to make complaints about why he can''t go back to his stomach and he will have energy to bite himself. But the ten way of cooking is not to say what he can''t say, but to fear that he can''t eat it.

    You know, it''s enough to fill up with ten incense, astraya, the king of the stomach!

    In a way, Athena is a supernatural being

    Speechless don''t know what kind of expression Athena had when she saw her email, but he realized a long wait again. Obviously, if she didn''t agree with her, she would never reply to her again!

    "Well, I''ll just promise..."

    As if exhausted all strength, speechless down, speechless face.

    Only villains and women are hard to support (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 668

    (many book friends are asking what is the use of the light of the great God. In fact, the light of the great God is an iron proof that you are a loyal fan of a book. Therefore, the more light of the great God, the happier you will be if you pour it. Don''t forget to get a full set of friends...)

    it''s night

    Once home, speechless is directly into the kitchen, will promise to do all ten dishes for Athena, and then placed on the table

    The process of cooking in "Sao" has been simplified a lot. The ten dishes can only be made in ten minutes without any words. In addition, this time, the durability of the dishes was specially raised to the highest level, so even if these dishes are put into tomorrow, they will not be cold and hot.

    There are no refrigerators or thermal insulation measures in "Sao". The cuisine here is the same as the equipment, with a certain durability, but the durability of the equipment is consumed by use, while the durability of the cooking is consumed by time. Once the time passes, these dishes will directly disappear and become fragments.

    Because in this way, most chefs don''t cook a lot of dishes, only when they need to. Otherwise, they want to take out all the ingredients in their own props directly, and make them into dishes, and put them in the props. In this way, they don''t need to cook every day, once and for all.

    After finishing the cooking, speechless came to the sofa, sat down, opened his personal interface, and on top of it, a piece of paper appeared in front of him and fell into his hands.

    Pour down a cup of black tea, speechless while drinking, while sweeping over the paper. After a while, he paused.

    "good guy, actually cleared customs again. The people in the recent Raiders seem to be awesome."

    It''s said so, but speechless is a face of discomfort.

    The reward for killing the guard boss is recognized as the highest in this level. Let''s just say the experience. If you let silent one kill, it will be enough for him to upgrade to several levels. If you can let the people in the strategy group kill, the reward experience will be shared equally among all people. There is not much left at all, which is a waste.

    Of course, the reward for killing the defending boss is the second, the main reason is that the strategy group first found the room of the defending boss. Let wordless heart is a variety of unpleasant.

    There is no way to find things. The more people there are, the better. If you can''t find a room for the guard boss, even if your combat effectiveness goes against the sky.

    "Is it because of today''s clearance that Athena is in a good mood to come to me for a good meal?"

    There was no serious doubt. Compared with angry matters, the above reasons should be more sufficient

    "It''s completely covered..." A silent wry smile.

    Throw the customs clearance to the back, wordless browse on the paper again, until no useful information is found, just throw the paper in hand to the desktop.

    "it seems that awesome efforts will be made."

    The wordless mandatory task is to clear the 100 layers of "Ian grunt", but it doesn''t mean that you have to do it yourself, that is to say, even if you kill the 100 layers of guarding boss at the end. It''s the other players who take the "Sao" completely, and the silent task is also completed.

    This is understandable. If you have to do everything yourself, no matter how great your speechless ability is, you can''t pass all the 100 levels by yourself. After all, so many players are there, so many people are powerful. There are always some things that can''t be compared with words. For example, it''s not a good job to guard the boss''s room.

    That is to say, even if there is no words in "Sao" to eat and die. Finally, if someone passes level 100, his mandatory task will be completed!

    It sounds like it''s very easy. You don''t have to do it yourself, but with a speechless personality, it''s possible to do nothing. Are you waiting for others to pass the customs here?

    It''s impossible to say first. Even if it''s possible, wordless people have to spend a long time in the world. At that time, there will be no money, no money, no blame, no upgrade. Where will he find a place to live for a few years? Hotels need money.

    And wordless itself is not a person who will wait for others to clean his mouth and body. If he doesn''t pass all the customs himself, at least he will try his best. It''s not a waste of a game world.

    "It''s a pity that daisies and harps can''t come together..." Said regretfully.

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    Outside the door, a sound of knocking on the door suddenly rang, waking up the speechless in regret. After reaction, speechless stood up, walked to the position of the gate, and opened the door.

    "It''s quite..."

    "Silent brother! I''ve come to see you! "

    The silent voice stopped abruptly, stuck in the throat and couldn''t be heard again. Looking at the tiny figure standing at the door waving and smiling at himself, one pair of eyes almost stood out."Celika!" Speechless exclaimed. "Why are you here?..."

    Celika scratched her cheek rather sheepishly and blushed. "I''ve heard from my sister that you live in a beautiful place, so I want to have a look..."

    With that, celika secretly took a silent look, her eyes were moist, and her face was a little sad. "No Do you

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, and then a sigh. "It''s not that I can''t pull it, but I have a guest who will come here at night, and I''m a little surprised when I wait for you."

    "Guest?" Celika''s two ponytails moved like ears and looked speechless in surprise. "Brother Wuyan has guests? Fortunately, my sister said that you never let anyone come to your home... "

    "How to say, it''s a long story, so I won''t explain..."

    Open the door and make way. "Well, since you''re here, there''s no reason for you to come for nothing. Come first and have a meal together later!"

    When Celie Caton started to smile, she ran into it with some happy steps, which made wordless feel funny for a while.

    "Brother Wuyan is really beautiful here..." Everyone who comes here must first run to the door like window and take a look at the outside scenery. So does celika. Her face is on the glass and her eyes are shining. "As beautiful as the 47 story garden of flowers..."

    "But you should prefer the 47th floor?..." Sitting on the sofa, I couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that girls should like flowers and plants more romantic than forests and lakes, isn''t it? Celika

    When hearing the silent words, silika recalled the scene when she was on the 47th floor that day, holding hands with the silent hand to go to the "hill of memories". She blushed one by one.

    "Just That''s not the case! " Celika held bina in her arms and stammered, "all They all like to pull

    "Oh? Is it? " Silent giggle, laughter is full of bad taste. "How can this sound insincere..."

    "Silent brother!" Celika yelled at wordless angrily. She couldn''t stand to laugh at wordless. If she went on like this, she would run away.

    "All right, don''t make fun of you..." Speechless hurriedly waved.

    "Do you..."

    Seeing silika turning around angrily, she gave her a silent smile, looked at her and said, "silika, you need to change your casual clothes first. You don''t need to wear any equipment here."

    "I see..." Celika reluctantly left the window, went inside, saw, speechless pointed to the location of a room.

    "That room is a guest room. No one lives in it. Please change it inside..."

    In "Sao", players don''t need to go to the toilet at all. Even if they eat more, drink more water, and don''t get dirty. Therefore, ordinary players like toilets and bathrooms will not be equipped in their houses. Of course, if they are interested, they can also spend money to get a bathroom and enjoy the taste of bathing

    When celika came into the room, she breathed out, shook her head, leaned on the sofa and drank black tea.

    Glancing at the food on the table, he muttered. "Is Athena almost there?"

    Turning around, he took a look at the door and touched his head wordlessly. "I don''t know what expression athena will have when she sees celika..."

    "Don''t draw your sword directly?" Speechless suddenly thought.

    Myself, it seems a little dangerous (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 669

    When players change equipment and clothes, they don''t need much time. Just click once, then the equipment or clothes can be put on and off directly.

    However, when changing, there are two or three seconds, the clothes on the players will be taken back and the underwear will be exposed. Therefore, generally, players will not change in front of people when changing equipment, even if the time is short, no one will want to let people see their own body.

    It''s a good thing for some people who hate trouble. Just click one or two times, the clothes can be put on or off automatically, but the interval between them is only two or three seconds. Nothing is more convenient than that. Besides, the clothes in "Sao" are not dirty, so you don''t have to wash them. It''s a good news

    By the time celika came out of the room, she had already changed into a small dress similar to a nightdress. She looked more lovely than usual, and had a look at her.

    "How What''s the matter?... " Celika seems to be a little nervous. Her hands are all in one place, and her face is red. "Isn''t it nice?"

    "No, it''s lovely..." He commented with a silent smile and then looked at celika. "By the way, where''s bina? Didn''t I go in with you? "

    "Bina is asleep..." Celika went to the silent opposite and sat on the sofa. "I think there''s a bed in it, so I''ll let bina sleep on it for the time being."

    "So..." Speechless nodded his head and said a sentence. "It''s a magic enchantment. It can also sleep. Like my enchantment, it only knows how to fly. Help me get back to HP, and then nothing will happen. I don''t know what would happen if it had spirituality? "

    "But brother Wuyan''s magic is very powerful, isn''t it?" Celika said enviously, "my sister said. Brother Wuyan''s emissary is brother Wuyan''s right assistant, if they have one. I won''t be afraid to fight with those monsters. It''s much more powerful than bina... "

    "Each has its own advantages and disadvantages..." Poured a cup of black tea, speechless pushed it in front of celika. "By the time sirika''s rank is raised, bina will be very strong."

    "Well! I will try! " Celika clenched her little fist and looked very aggressive. Seeing her like this, she felt relieved.

    It seems. Celika should have a good time in the "night of the moon black cat group". If the former celika is changed, she will only doubt whether she can do it at this time, rather than make up her mind to work hard. Only the one time that bina died was the one that really made sirika decide to work hard

    "By the way, celika, do they know about your coming here?"

    "Fortunately, sister Shiyin and sister Shiyin didn''t know that I was coming here. I decided to run here temporarily."

    "No wonder. The two of them have always wanted to come to see me, but I usually don''t stay at home, but I work in the front line, unless they come in the evening... "

    "Then come over at night!"

    "You said it''s light. Which girl will come to the boy''s house at night?"

    "I I I''m not at all casual! "

    "Yes, yes. Celika is the exception... "

    In this way, the two people have a sentence to sentence chat, and from time to time, speechless and understanding laughter and the angry voice of celika, accompanied by the passage of time

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    At one moment, there was another knock at the gate, interrupting the two people''s laughter.

    "It''s finally here..." Speechless shook his head and stood up. "Here comes my guest, celika. Wait a minute..."

    Celika nodded, a pair of red eyes moved uncontrollably to the gate, eyes full of curiosity.

    According to Xinghe Shiyin, wordless has never received guests here, and they who are most familiar with wordless in "Sao" haven''t come here at ordinary times. Silika thought she would be the first to come here. Who knows that wordless has guests? How curious silika is? That''s understandable.

    When I came to the gate, wordless opened the gate slowly. The first thing I saw was a long chestnut hair. Seeing the hair color, wordless knew that it must be Athena.

    "Sorry sorry, it''s a little late..." Athena put her hands together and said, "the players in the strategy group just want me to stay and celebrate in order to cope with..."

    "Well, that''s understandable..." Speechless shrugs. "How could a group of big men let go of shinning Athena, who has such a girl idol?"

    Sideways to give way out, speechless to Athena said: "come in!"

    "Excuse me!" Athena called out, and then she walked into the room. She didn''t know that celika, who heard Athena''s voice in the hall, was stunned."Woman Female?... " Silika looked at the entrance of the gate in surprise. It happened to be with the eyes of Asina who came in. Both of them froze in an instant.

    "What?..." Speechless came up from behind, wondering when she saw the two of them. "Do you know each other?"

    "No Don''t know... "

    Athena and celika shake their heads subconsciously, and then they react.

    "I said Athena''s eyes jumped, her head slowly turned to the silent direction, and she said, "why do you have a girl here?"

    "Silent brother!" Celika was also surprised and asked, "this is the guest you said This

    "Well?" Speechless blinked his eyes, and his eyes swept over the faces of Athena and sirika. Then he suddenly realized that he was beating the palm of his hand and laughed.

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Eat eat eat vinegar!" At the same time, Athena and celika screamed, and then they all shouted, "no

    The loud voice reverberated in the whole room, and the roof seemed to be shaken for a moment. The sudden shouting made the silent ear almost deaf, and the head was dizzy.

    "Good! No, no! " Speechless hurriedly motioned for the two to calm down and pat themselves on the head. "As for the excitement?"

    Athena and celika are silent. They look at each other, but their expressions are different. Athena is a little unhappy in the examination, while celika is completely curious.

    This beautiful sister is the guest of brother Wuyan

    "Let me introduce you..." Speechless turned to see silika, smiled and pointed to Athena. "She''s Athena, from the order of the blood knights..."

    Then, speechless turned to Athena, pointed to celika and said, "this is celika. She just joined the" black cat on the moon night "group. She is likely to be your partner in the future. You can help each other..."

    "Athena..." Celika seemed to think of something and exclaimed. "Isn''t it the flash Miss Athena?"

    Athena pulled up a smile and waved to celika. "Hello, this is Athena. Please give me some advice..."

    "Well, please tell me more, Miss Athena..." Silika quickly stood up, with respect in her voice. She was obviously very respectful of Athena.

    It''s also a matter of course that there are few female players in "Sao", and even one hand can count those who can make a little reputation in "Sao". The most famous one is Athena!

    One of the top players in the whole "Sao", the number one leader in the strategy group, and also has the appearance ranked in the top five of all female players. It''s not too much to say that Athena is the idol of all female players!

    After all, it''s really not easy for a female player to be able to do this

    Seeing celika''s prim appearance, ASENA was stunned for a moment, then she couldn''t help laughing, and her impression of celika suddenly got better.

    This is celika. It''s cute

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 670

    "Well, come and have a meal..."

    I saw that the first meeting between the two was finished, and I waved to Athena and celika, and went to the table.

    "It''s time to eat early, and I''m starving..."

    "Are these all the dishes you made, brother Wuyan?" Celika trotted to the table, looking at the ten delicacies carved on it, and there was a flash of amazement in her eyes. "What a beautiful dish!"

    "In fact, I''ve wanted to ask you once..." Athena looked at speechless doubtfully. "The cooking procedures in ''Sao'' are so simplified. How do you make them look like this?"

    "It''s an exclusive recipe. It''s not out there!" A silent, triumphant smile. "At the beginning, I spent half a year studying the method of setting the disk. How about that? Are you good?... "

    Celika''s cerebellar pouch was suddenly connected, but Athena pursed her mouth and turned her head. "What, a great look..."

    "Sit down!" Speechless also ignored the sour words of Athena, and sat down directly. "If I hadn''t specially improved the durability of these dishes, I''m afraid they would not have cooled down."

    "I didn''t expect that..." Athena sat down helplessly. "In the past, although there was a little celebration when I cleared the customs, I pushed it every time. This time, it was also pushed. Who knows that those people went directly to the headquarters. Just in time, I couldn''t stay in the hotel. I was caught in the headquarters..."

    "That''s Miss Athena. She''s so popular..." "Everyone wants to celebrate with Miss Athena," said celika softly

    "Call me Athena!" Athena said with a smile, and then sighed. "Although I say that, sometimes I feel very troublesome..."

    "Just move out!" Wordless put the tableware in front of Athena and celika and said to Athena, "is it time for you to buy a house, too? You can''t always stay in a hotel or in that cold castle, a famous girl like you. There''s always some impact. "

    "I have a plan like that." Athena can''t wait to look up. "I''ve almost got the money, and the house is also being selected. In a few days, I should be able to own my own house!"

    Hearing this, celika on one side couldn''t help admiring. "It''s good to have your own house..."

    "Where does celika usually live?..." Athena looked curiously at celika.

    "I?..." Celika lowered her head slightly and said with a little embarrassment, "I used to live in a hotel. Now I live with my lucky sister and Shiyin sister... "

    "Is the happiness and poetic sound of the" moon night black cat group " Yasna frowned, and finally recalled the appearance of lucky and poetic sound, nodded her head relieved.

    Fortunately, she is the internal affairs processor of the "black cat group on the moon night". She usually doesn''t participate in the meetings and actions of the strategy group, so ASENA doesn''t often see her luck. As for the poetic sound, it''s the same. Since becoming a professional pharmacist, Shiyin has never appeared in the public again. All day long, she and I stayed in the headquarters of the "black cat group on the moon night" together. They had a very relaxed and happy life.

    Although yasna is not familiar with lucky and poetic sound, they seem to give her the same impression, which makes yasna smile.

    "It must be interesting if you three live together!"

    Fortunately, it''s gentle and soft. The poem sound is bright and generous, and celika is lively and lovely. The three people live in a place with a certain flavor.

    "Fortunately, sister Shiyin and sister Shiyin are very good to me!" Celika points her little head hard. "No one has treated me as well as them before, so I am grateful to them!"

    Silent smile smile, of course, he understood the happiness and poetry, knew that they would take good care of celika, and let celika have a sense of home, also because of this. Wordless just want to introduce celika into the "night of the moon black cat group"

    Looking at yasna, she asked, speechless, "have you ever thought about which floor the house will be on?"

    "Well, I''ve already thought about it!" Athena looked very happy when she picked the corner of her mouth. "On the 61st floor, there is a very beautiful coast in selmubrook. The environment is very beautiful and the place is very wide. I want to move there! "

    "61 floors?..." Speechless suddenly surprised. "Isn''t the house there cheap?"

    The house price in "Sao" mainly depends on the number of floors. The higher the number of floors, the more expensive the house price is, of course. There are also factors such as the size of the house, the location of the environment, etc., but it is undeniable that the houses with high floors are definitely more expensive than those with low floors.

    There are 100 layers of "Ian grunt", each 25 layers is a metamorphism, 1 layer, 25 layer, 50 layer and 100 layer. Compared with the front, each of these four layers is very different. Not only the strength of the field monster, the maze monster, the field boss and the gatekeeper boss will have a qualitative change, but also the land price will increase geometrically.And 61, that is already more than 50 layers of the area, land prices should also belong to the kind of expensive to death!

    "I''ve inquired about it, including decoration and furniture. It costs about 4 million kroner in total. Although the price is a little expensive, it''s not unacceptable..." Athena said indifferently, obviously, she didn''t care much about the so-called cost of four million Kores, but she had a very valuable look.

    "Four million Kores..." Celika can''t help but be surprised. For her, who is not in a high level and was active on the 35th floor not long ago, this is an unimaginable price!

    "Four million Kores?" Speechless touched his chin and said amazingly, "that''s not very expensive. Shall I buy a room there too to have time to live?"

    "The house you bought for four million coels, you just have time to live in it?" Athena''s eyebrows kept beating. "How much money do you have..."

    "Well, there''s a little more..." It seems that he doesn''t have much money, but only he knows that he has been active in the front line all the time. Except for the wild boss, he is the maze area, and he never fights wild monsters. How many players does he lead in the end

    In terms of money alone, it doesn''t include the precious equipment, props, articles, materials and other things that have been left unspoken. In terms of the kroney alone, it doesn''t have nine digits, but at least eight!

    It''s not polite to say that even if you take the kroney on you to build a guild, you can make a guild that can match any guild in the strategy group by smashing it. Of course, only in terms of money and strength, you can''t guarantee it

    On the other side, sirika listened to the conversation between the two people. She only felt that it was not a dimensional existence with her. She said, "sister Athena, when your house is finished, can I have a look?"

    "Of course not! Welcome at any time! " Athena agreed without hesitation, and celika smiled happily.

    So, the two people log on to each other''s good friends, and laugh and talk, see wordless heart pumping, again sigh.

    The way girls communicate with each other is not understandable for him. Before Ming Dynasty, the atmosphere was still a little stiff

    While chatting, the three also ate the dishes on the table. It has to be said that the speechless dishes are really easy to conquer people''s stomach. Let alone the first silika, which she ate for the first time, is a favorite of her super cuisine.

    Glancing at the food on the table, Athena sighed. "These dishes should be made of rare ingredients, right? I don''t know how you got so many rare ingredients... "

    "Well, maybe my exposure rate has been maliciously modified..." Speechless teasing for a while, said: "usually the most explosive is these ingredients..."

    "So..." Athena''s eyes turn, I don''t know what I think, smile

    Since then, as long as she is free, Asina will come to wordless''s house to ask for food (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 671

    (hee hee, if you''re going out to play today, you''ll probably come back in the evening, so update ahead of time, this is the third watch...)

    48 floors of "Ian grunt", Linda

    In a corner of Linda''s house, there is a small house. On the outside side of the house, there is a pool. On the side of the pool, there is a slowly rotating waterwheel

    This is a weapon store, and it''s quite famous. I don''t know how many people there are in it at ordinary times. However, some senior players, or players who know that there are here, will basically come here, because they know how many means the store manager of this 48 floor weapon store has

    Inside the shop, a tall girl with short pink hair stood on the edge of an ironing platform, holding a hammer in her hand, holding it up and knocking it down. Her expression was very serious. On the ironing platform, there was a piece of metal that was glowing with heat. Under the hammer''s knock, the shape changed constantly, and it could be concealed See it is expanding outward, it seems that there is a trend of shaping

    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!... "

    A very rhythmic and crisp beating sound reverberates in this small room, just like a beautiful song. Although there is not much fluctuation between syllables, it seems to have an unusual texture. Even if someone who knows music comes here, he will be immersed in the monotonous and beautiful rhythm

    After a while, the hot metal gradually elongated, elongated and then elongated under the impact of the hammer. Then, a long strip of iron with sharp shape appeared on the ironmaking platform. It''s easy to guess that this is a sword!

    Seeing the change of metal, the girl with the hammer is happy in her eyes, but her expression is unshakable. The movement in the hand still hasn''t changed in the slightest, still beating the sword shaped iron piece with a full ten rhythm, beating its shape more completely, and its edge more delicate. It can be imagined that such a sword, once out of the oven. So it must be a masterpiece!

    It''s a pity that the heaven seems to be against the girl. When the forging was about to succeed, the door of the inner house was suddenly pushed open, and a loud voice with a little dissatisfaction followed.

    "Hello! Lizzie

    The sudden cry made Lizzie''s face panic, and her hand inevitably shook. The hammer in her hand fell heavily on the edge of the iron plate with a very unrestrained posture, mercilessly smashing the red iron plate in half!

    "Eh Ah?... " Liz was stunned. She looked at the broken iron plate on the ironmaking platform. Her eyes were full, and then

    "Ah!!!!!!"

    A shrill cry sounded like a bomb. The whole hut seems to have been distorted by the scream once or twice, and the culprit who caused all this did not know what kind of ''good'' he had done, which was that he was bombarded with a white face, a flash of his head and a circle of his eyes

    After a long time, the scream finally stopped. Standing at the door, people who were bombarded with stars finally took a breath. They gasped heavily, shook their dizzy heads, and looked at Liz, the voice maker, with lingering fear!

    So he saw Liz holding two pieces of iron, with tears in her eyes, as if she had just died. Her eyes were covered with sadness. If there were no tears on her cheek, the people he saw thought she had just cried a lot.

    Seeing all this, the visitor suddenly understood why Lizzie would cry out. She was frozen on the spot and couldn''t get up again

    Until the two pieces of iron in Liz''s hands collapsed into pieces in a clear crack sound, the two people responded at the same time, Liz lowered her head, the background was dark, her face was gloomy, and then she looked at the door, and found the culprit!

    "Tung! People! "

    Liz''s roar, like that of evil spirits, came into Tongren''s ears, which made Tongren step back two steps. He was careful that his liver couldn''t help "plopping" and jumped up.

    "Yo Yo Liz Tung face emerged a barely to the extreme smile, hands raised stiff, made a greeting gesture. "Just See inside the shop No one I called you again for a long time, but I didn''t get a response. That''s why... "

    Liz grinds her teeth and stares at Tongren. The sound of grinding her teeth makes Tongren, who is not afraid of anything, nervous.

    She gasped heavily. Liz lowered her head and looked at the hammer in her hand. She wanted to cry without tears.

    She planned to forge this time for a long time. Once the metal arrived, she adjusted her state to the best. The shop was temporarily closed by her. Even the prompt of someone''s entry was blocked by Liz. Who knows that in the end, she still failed!

    "That Liz

    "Shut up!"

    Tongren immediately closed his mouth and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but as the saying goes, if he doesn''t die, he won''t die, and Tongren will die at this time."Well It''s no big deal. It seems that the shape of that metal is not so rare. The forged weapons should be no better... "

    "What do you say!" Liz''s anger rose up, three steps at a time, a body jumped in front of the Tongren, a pull up his collar!

    "Do you know how much preparation I have made for this forging? It''s not very advanced. I bought that piece of metal at a high price. The forged weapon can definitely be the best work in the shop. You can say it''s nothing! "

    "Yes Is it Looking at Liz''s angry face, Tongren''s forehead shed a drop of cold sweat, but still said, "who knows if your so-called best work can''t even compare with my sword..."

    Liz immediately choked and moved her eyes to the back of the Tongren. There, a sword hilt was black, the hand guard was also black, the shape was flat fork, there was a black one handed sword with a horizontal bar hanging horizontally. A silk of dark luster flickered from the hand guard. Even if the sword body was inserted in the scabbard, it could still be seen that it was extraordinary

    Black sword - ''interpreter''!

    A super monster that belongs to the magic sword level among the weapons that the monster can drop!

    The performance is absolutely the top dressing of all single handed sword weapons in "Sao" nowadays!

    Liz''s face was black and she was very sad. Since she met the Tong people, they often gave Liz their weapons to deal with. Liz, the interpreter, has dealt with it many times. So Liz understood what kind of performance this black one handed sword, which looks inconspicuous on the surface, has

    No matter how confident Lizzie can be, the weapon she just forged will surely surpass the interpreter. After all, although the metal is rare, it is not so precious

    But Liz was still very upset.

    "Don''t get too carried away!" Liz shook off the Tongren''s collar and shouted, "I just don''t have any material. If there is any material, your" interpreter "is nothing to me!"

    "Oh? Is that right?... " Tongren squints at Lizzie with very suspicious eyes, which makes Lizzie angry.

    "In that case..." Tongren sighed, then his expression became serious. "I asked you to do something. Should I be able to do it?"

    "Hum..." Liz snorted coldly, turned her head with disdain, but replied: "forging skills have been improved almost. If there is no problem with performance requirements, there are materials, I can make them right away!"

    "That''s great..."

    Tongren breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. He didn''t visit Liz''s shop very much to complete his engagement with wordless gambling. Although, Tongren''s weapons had an excellent polisher

    "So, how to start with the materials?"

    "On the 55th floor, there''s a metal that''s great for..."

    "55 floors? I see! "

    "Wait! Take me with you! "

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 672

    (four more! Friends! Support can''t be weakened! I hope that I can see the active support from you in the evening

    weapons have been solved. Tongren seems to be full of energy. They are even more powerful in walking, as if they are in a state of unusual excitement.

    It''s not that he attaches much importance to the weapon, but that the Tongren themselves don''t like to owe others. They bet with wordless because Lizzie''s forging skill proficiency has been delayed until now, and now it can be solved finally. The Tongren just hope to return the bet soon

    If Tongren knew that yuanyuanyuanli needed this weapon, and the person with the skill of "two sabres flow" was also him, what would he feel

    Maybe I''ll be very lucky

    After all, Tongren doesn''t really come up with the limelight, and they are also beta testers and independent players. If there is a "two blade flow", it will definitely become the target of the public and cause numerous troubles. Also, because of this, in the original, after having a "two blade flow", Tongren will not use it until they have to face the guard boss alone Come out

    Compared with Tongren, speechless is much more direct. It has no hidden meaning. Anyway, his name of "spirit sword envoy" has caused him enough trouble. He has more lice and is not afraid of itching. In addition, he has far more strength than Tongren and is able to face any situation. Therefore, there is no need to hide the skill of "two sabres flow"

    Together with Liz, Tongren pushed open the door of the inner room and walked out. At this time, a beautiful figure came in at the gate, stopping Tongren and Liz.

    "Athena!" Liz tilted her head and said with a smile, "come and pull, too!"

    "Eh?" Athena turned her head and was surprised to see the Tongren beside Liz. "Why are you here?"

    "A little There''s something... " Tongren scratched his cheek and grinned a dry smile.

    In addition to strategy, Tongren seldom get along with Athena in private. Even in the strategy, they often quarreled. Although the relationship between them has been eased a lot due to the inexplicable change of Athena, the Tongren are still a little unaccustomed.

    But Liz slapped the Tongren on the shoulder. "This guy has become an acquaintance of mine now!"

    "Oh? Is that so?... " Athena squinted, looked at them with interest, and then looked at the Tongren. "When you asked for Lizzie''s contact information, I was still thinking about what happened to you later. I didn''t expect that you were so familiar..."

    "Not this guy. Run here in three days! " Liz gave Tongren a disgruntled look. "I''m urging me to forge weapons for him every day. I don''t understand. Why do you want to build another weapon when you have such a powerful weapon? "

    Tongren smiled and said nothing. He didn''t want to talk about the gambling that he owed others, so Liz always thought that weapon was what he wanted

    Asina is a bit surprised. She knows more or less about the bet between Tongren and wordless. She also knows that the weapons Tongren ask for are actually wordless!

    However, at the beginning, Tongren had no words to ask for Liz''s contact information. As a result, Asina also extorts money from others. In some ways, it''s thanks to Tongren, the ''informant''

    The thought of Lizzie''s weapons was a dead end. There was interest in ashnatton.

    "What about the weapons?"

    "No materials!" Liz pouted. "You have to go to the 55th floor to get metal before you can come back to make it..."

    "55 levels..." Athena blinked and looked at the Tongren''s position. "Isn''t that hard for you?"

    "It wasn''t hard..." Tongren took a breath. "But maybe it''s a little difficult now..."

    "What do you mean!" Liz immediately turned and faced the Tongren, with her hands crossed at the waist, in a wild manner. "Do you mean I''ll get in the way of you?"

    "No It doesn''t mean that... " The Tongren''s eyes drifted up and stopped looking at Liz. He was telling Liz that he was duplicating!

    "You..."

    "Wait!" Athena interrupted Lizzie and said, "Lizzie, are you going too?"

    "Yes!" Liz naturally said, "to get metal, you have to go to the master blacksmith himself, otherwise even if you clean up the dragon that can produce metal, you can''t get metal!"

    "So..." Athena nodded and raised her weapon with regret. "I wanted Lizzie to help me sharpen the weapon. It''s almost out of endurance..."

    "Then I''ll help you sharpen your weapon first!" Liz didn''t want to think about it. She put her friend''s business first, turned to Tong Ren, and said with a little threat: "it won''t take much time anyway, you should be able to wait? Tongrenjun... "Tongren''s mouth corners a smoke, only helplessly nodded, see, Athena and Liz are laughing

    Two people directly left the Tongren, ran to the inside room, left Tongren alone wandering in the shop, but the two people were chatting

    "Just polish it to restore durability?" Liz took Athena''s sword and smiled at her. "Do you need me to help you get a promotion? My forging skill has been improved recently. It just meets the upgrading conditions of your weapon of this level... "

    Hearing this, Athena pondered and shook her head at last. "I don''t want it for the time being. My weapon just meets my current needs. If I upgrade it, it will be too much, which will affect my performance..."

    "Well then..." Liz was a little disappointed and said, "it''s rare that I''ve improved my forging skills..."

    "Well, don''t be disappointed..." "And I don''t just need to restore durability. Please polish it for me to make it more beautiful..." she said

    "Ha? It''s a little more polished? " Liz was stunned and looked at Athena with a strange look.

    She is the first time in the maintenance of weapons, was asked to make a little more beautiful

    This is still the second thing. People love beauty. It''s not surprising that girls have some such requirements. But it''s a little strange for this person to change to Athena.

    In the past, when choosing weapons and equipment, Athena would not ask for "beautiful and beautiful" at all. She needs to be more practical. After all, she is the leader of the strategy group, known as "the ghost of strategy". The Athena she knows is the kind of person who only has strategy in her eyes.

    But now think about it, Athena seems to be a little different

    Liz had some doubts a few days ago. She was careless when she spoke, but her heart was thinner than anyone else. Liz felt it keenly. Compared with the past, it seems that yasena is more feminine!

    And

    Her eyes were fixed on her ears. There, a pair of beautiful earrings were dangling. Even in the dark scene, they were shining with dazzling luster. With the breathtaking beauty of her face, the charm had risen at least several levels!

    Athena, you''re starting to dress up!

    "Athena, tell me the truth!" Liz had a bad smile on her face, but her eyes were very serious. "Are you in love?"

    "Ha? Ha!!! " As soon as ASENA was stunned, her face turned red.

    "No No How can it be! " Athena stepped back two steps, her eyes became flustered. Seeing such a Athena, Lizzie didn''t understand what was going on.

    After a bad laugh, Lizzie stopped talking. She glanced vaguely at Athena, and then began to sharpen her weapon, leaving Athena to stand alone and shy

    It wasn''t long before the weapon was finished. Liz said hello to Athena, then grabbed the Tongren and walked out of the shop

    Looking at Liz and Tongren fighting noisily out of the store, yasena turned her head angrily, her little eyes turned, and her mouth curled.

    Open the personal interface, Asina sent an email

    "Emergency! Come on! "

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 673

    So

    Looking at Tongren and Lizzie who are fighting with each other in front of them, the wordless face and expressionless face hiding behind a rock glanced at yasena who was lying on top of her.

    "What do you call" emergency "is to let me be a voyeur with you?"

    "How can this be called peeping?" she retorted, blushing? It''s tracking at best! "

    "That''s just as bad!"

    Wordless glared at Athena. "I''ve convinced you, but I was so scared that even a few little monsters with blood were out of the maze in a hurry before I could kill them. I thought you really had something urgent, but I came to follow you."

    "Anyway, your level is not so bad. Why bother about it?" Athena murmured. "Besides, it''s really an emergency here. It''s about my good friend''s life-long happiness!"

    "A lifetime of happiness?" Forced to resist the impulse of turning the white eye, without words, Tucao said, "I really can''t make complaints about the happiness of the door, is it not to fetch some metal materials?"

    "You don''t understand!" Athena peeped out her head secretly and took a look at the Tongren and Liz in front of her. "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with the way they look?"

    Smell speech, speechless spent a whole minute, looked at Tongren and Liz seriously for a while, until a minute later, speechless did not speak out. "I really don''t see what''s wrong with them!"

    "Are you a fool?" Athena hates iron but not steel. She points forward. "Don''t you think their relationship looks unusual?"

    Speechless Zheng for a while, frowned, hesitated to say: "you mean Did they hook up?... "

    "Don''t be so bad!" Athena said a discontented word.

    "Is it true?" Wordless expression with a trace of doubt, touched his chin. "That''s Tong people. In addition to games, they are Tong people. Is it so mysterious to develop a relationship? "

    "That''s why you don''t understand!" Athena points her little finger. "Careful people can see a little trend..."

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "So it seems that my heart is really thick. I''m more curious about how you see it..."

    "Intuition!"

    "Ha?" I almost choked myself with no words. "Again, I just didn''t catch it."

    "Don''t look down on women''s intuition!" Athena''s face was speechless and serious. "Even if they don''t have anything now, something will happen next!"

    Hearing the words of Athena, she took a deep breath without any words and closed her mouth several times. Finally, thousands of words, all into a word.

    "You cow..."

    "They are beginning to go far!" Has been looking at the front of yasena hurriedly patted the silent back, pushed him out a little.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Don''t follow too closely. The Tongren''s skill of" seeking enemies "is extremely high. Be careful not to be found!"

    "Yes, yes. Hurry up and follow up! " There was no half care in Athena''s tone. Instead, she was a little angry and didn''t want to think about it. She blurted out a word.

    "Make sure you catch them. Lizzie dare not make fun of me!"

    "Well?" Speechless body shape a meal, suspicious turned to face the Athena. "What handle? What''s the joke?... "

    Athena was shocked, and realized what she had just said. After a flurry, he pretended to be calm and shifted the topic. "It''s nothing. Hurry up!"

    "So suspicious..."

    "All right! Hurry up!... "

    ...

    "hmm?..."

    In front, Tongren seemed to feel something. He turned his head sharply and looked back. His eyes suddenly became sharp and scared Liz.

    "You What are you doing All of a sudden Liz tightens her tight on the dress she just brought from the Tongren''s hands, and then she claps her chest in fear. Asked the quality.

    Tongren frowned, and their eyes swept the road behind them. They could only see the same flying snow and rock mountain, but nothing else.

    "Hey, you talk!" Liz''s discontented face suddenly appeared in front of the Tongren, and finally turned the Tongren''s attention away from the rear scene.

    The Tongren took a look at Liz and then around her. I felt my chin until I didn''t find anything.

    "No, nothing Maybe it''s my illusion... "

    Then the Tongren took Liz to the top of the mountain. Left footprints all the way, in the snow behindWhen the two figures almost disappeared in the snow wind, the other two figures came out from a corner.

    "I said don''t worry about it. It will be found!" Speechless eyes on Athena. "That guy has been a lone player for so long, and he has become a master for a long time. He doesn''t have any skills and doesn''t know where he died. Fortunately, it''s us. I''m afraid he can''t hide it if we change other people!"

    "Hasn''t it been discovered..." Athena''s expression is slightly unnatural. If you look carefully, you can see a little red.

    In order not to let Tongren find out, they just squeezed into a mountain gap, which can only hold one person. Now they squeeze in. It''s a zero distance contact without any suspense. Asina almost got into the silent body

    Fortunately, the situation was urgent. Neither of them paid attention to other places. Otherwise

    Thinking of this, don''t talk about Athena. Even the wordless expression began to feel uncomfortable. The atmosphere was too awkward. Wordless only said: "this time, you should hang away. Don''t worry too much. If you are found, there is no excuse to explain..."

    "Oh Oh! " Athena responded, then picked her eyebrows and looked at wordless. "How do you feel like you are good at this kind of thing Tracking... "

    "How! I''m such a fair man! " Speechless with a face, let the attempt to find a flaw in the above Athena helpless to give up.

    At present, the two sneak up again

    Walking all the way, I don''t know how long it has been. One group of people came to the top of the snow mountain.

    In front of us, the wind and snow don''t know when it has stopped, revealing the dark sky. In the eyes of all people, crystal forests of different shapes and sizes stand around, like trees, to build the scene into a crystal forest, which provides continuous light in some dim environment, so it''s not impossible to see the scene clearly Situation

    And at the highest point, that is, at the end of the front, a crystal mountain with a height of five or six meters stands there, just like a crystal fortress. A little bit of pressure that makes people breathe hard spreads out from above and tells others about its extraordinary

    Seeing this, Tongren''s face suddenly became dignified. Without looking back, he said directly to Liz, "you will hide behind me later. Don''t come out!"

    "What..." Liz''s face immediately became extremely dissatisfied. Without thinking, she said, "I''m not a novice, at least let me help..."

    Tongren didn''t speak, but they stared at Liz''s face with their own eyes. They looked at Liz in the eye, but the light eyes were full of Liz''s irrefutable desire. Before long, Liz was defeated.

    "I I got it. Pull

    The Tongren then smiled, threw a square crystal with blue stars on Liz''s body, and then touched her head. "Transfer the crystal to you. You should be ready at any time. If there is anything wrong, I''ll let you transfer it. Before that, you are right behind me..."

    Liz lowered her head and felt Tongren''s big hand touching her head. She seemed to feel a little bit of temperature from above, holding on to the transfer crystal tightly, with a circle of ripples in her heart

    Perhaps, Athena''s intuition is not aimless (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 674

    In this world with only swords and other cold weapons, the only thing that can be related to mystery is those magical crystal props.

    The crystal of "Sao" has a series of magical effects, each of which has its own magical functions. It is classified according to the different crystal colors.

    Blue crystal is a transfer crystal with instant movement effect, pink crystal can recover HP, green crystal is detoxification crystal, etc

    Each kind of crystal is a convenient prop with immediate effect. Only one command is needed. Then they can produce magical effects. For example, transferring crystal can make players reach every town with the number of levels that have been cleared in an instant. Recovering crystal can fill up only one HP slot left. The effect is much better than ordinary props.

    But also because of this, the price of crystal props is quite expensive. In the early stage, it''s OK. The players haven''t developed. The price of crystal props hasn''t been expensive yet. But now, the price of crystal props has reached a level that some ordinary players can''t bear.

    Last time, the chairman of the "silver flag" guild entrusted wordless and Tongren to send the "Titan''s hand" to the prison of the black iron palace. The cloister crystal that can set the transfer point freely even bought with all his family property can be imagined to what extent the price of crystal props has reached

    So, for example, to reply to HP, players usually use a lot of cheap potions. Crystal props have become life-saving things. They are absolutely not wanted to be used until the critical moment.

    But now, for Lizzie''s safety, Tongren threw out a piece of transfer crystal

    Liz herself is not without the transfer crystal, but she always feels that the piece in her hand seems to be much heavier and warmer than her own transfer crystal

    Liz didn''t know, in Tongren''s heart. Companions are more important than cold crystals. Even if other companions came, Tongren would not be stingy with such a crystal.

    Although it''s expensive to transfer crystal, Tongren is also the top player anyway. He is the expert who walks on the front line alone. In his own right. One or two crystals or something can afford

    Of course. Not all crystals have magical effects. Only those crystal props have magical effects. As for the crystal spread all over the site, it is only a kind of universally visible material. Even if the appearance looks good, but at most it plays a role in forging weapons and so on, it is still cheap

    The crystal all around seemed to dim a little when the Tongren stepped forward. The light around also weakened a lot. A depressed atmosphere reverberated in the air, as if something was about to appear. Liz''s heart couldn''t help mentioning it at the back.

    "Roar!!!"

    Suddenly, a deafening sound of dragon''s voice rang out in the dark sky, and spread quickly. The sound of dragon''s voice echoed around, making Tongren''s footsteps stop on the spot. Liz was even more frightened, screamed, and hid behind the crystal on the side.

    In front of her, the tall crystal mountain suddenly vibrated, accompanied by the faint shaking and shaking of the ground, as if it were an earthquake. Suddenly, Liz even fell on the crystal. If she didn''t grasp the crystal in front of her in time, it would have fallen on the ground.

    Only Tongren, standing firmly in the same place, with no slightest shaking of body shape, staring at the crystal mountain in front, pulled out the scabbard of the "interpreter" behind him, pointed to the ground obliquely, the same as Tongren, and the Asina hanging in their distance

    In a moment, the thin sword at her waist was pulled out by Athena. A flash of light flashed through her chestnut pupils. Looking at the movement in the distance, Athena said in a silent voice: "go up?..."

    Speechless turned white eyes, hands in front of the chest. "What are you doing up there? It''s just an elite monster in the wild. With the strength of Tongren, it''s a matter of minutes to solve a 55 story elite monster in the wild. If you rush up, you will not be able to explain why you are here... "

    Athena shook the hilt of the handshake, and her face changed slightly. After a long time, her movements slowed down, but she did not put away her weapons, but stared at the front tightly. If there was something wrong, she would rush to it immediately!

    Speechless shook her head and said nothing. Asina was concerned and confused. Although there were accidents every year, Liz was not a novice. If she had the strength, she would not be able to beat the Tong people, but she would not be worried about it. In any case, there were still Tong people

    It''s not until this time that I have no words to recall that the scene of Tongren and Lizzie going to the 55th floor to get metal also happened in the original book, and Lizzie''s feelings towards Tongren are also aroused, that is to say, Lizzie is about to be attacked!

    I don''t want to destroy the peach blossom plot of Tongren without any words. It''s the best way to let it go. I can still watch a good play. Why not"Bang!"

    In a sound of explosion, the crystal mountain was shattered and turned into a diffuse mist. At the same time, a Western dragon with crystal spikes appeared from the inside!

    A pair of thin and huge wings blow the surrounding fog apart. The whole picture of the crystal dragon is also exposed in the eyes of all people. The short and powerful limbs are propped up from the ground. With only two legs, the crystal dragon stands up. The dragon''s claws are waved by. A pair of big eyes flash a red light. The dragon''s head is placed in front of the dragon, and the mouth is big Zhang!

    "Roar!!!"

    In the roaring sound, the crystal dragon fluttered and blew around with a strong wind, which made the Tongren''s leather coat dance, but the flying crystal dragon had a light luster in its mouth, and a strong air flow was fluctuating from its mouth!

    Liz was surprised and shouted at the Tongren. "Be careful! It''s dragon breath! "

    Special attack skill - "dragon breath"!

    A flame like blast of air from the mouth of the crystal dragon swept towards the Tongren, where the air seemed to be a little hot, but it could make people cold!

    Tongren''s face color remained unchanged, the "interpreter" in his hand raised slightly, the effect light of skill flashed from the sword instantly, and was waved out by Tongren in an instant!

    "Bang!"

    In a way visible to the naked eye, "dragon breath" is directly cut, cut back in front of the Tongren, and scattered into a billow!

    Liz''s expression stagnated. The hammer she had just taken out was frozen in her hand, and the whole person was frozen there.

    Looking at the small figure compared with the crystal dragon, Liz was speechless.

    Although Tongren has the "interpreter" to let Lizzie know more or less that Tongren is not an ordinary person, but she has never seen Tongren fight with her own eyes, Lizzie does not know what level Tongren''s strength is. In the past, she thought Tongren is an ordinary strategy group player, and the strength that can be displayed by Tongren has surpassed the general strategy group player !

    It turns out that he is so powerful

    Liz watched the Tongren rush to the crystal dragon in an unafraid manner. The "interpreter" in her hand flashed the light of skill frequently and hit the crystal dragon violently. At that moment, the majestic crystal dragon was hit by the Tongren''s relatively small figure. HP fell violently and a dragon claw was directly dismembered!

    Liz breathed a sigh of relief, a winning smile on her face, and stepped out from behind the crystal.

    "What are you doing? Get rid of it! "

    Seeing this, Tongren in the struggle with crystal dragon can''t help but be shocked.

    "Stupid! Not yet! "

    Unfortunately, it was too late. Crystal dragon noticed Lizzie at once. In Lizzie''s scream, he fanned her out!

    "Liz!"

    Tongren flies to Lizzie''s direction and holds her in her arms. But in the middle of the air, Tongren can''t do anything. Under them, it''s a deep hole!

    Then they fell down (to be continued.. £©

    "miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 675

    "Liz!"

    In the distance, Asina screamed, and watched the Tongren holding Liz fall into the deep hole. With a little step, the figure turned into a linear object, and quickly swept towards the front. When she had no words to stop, Asina was already on the edge of the pit.

    "Liz!" Athena lies on the edge and yells at the pit. But in response to her, only her own echo, and even Lizzie''s initial scream echo, spreads in the air

    In the middle of the sky, crystal dragon looks down at yasena. A pair of eyes are bright and wings are shaking. Even if they are going to dive down, they will give yasena a head-on blow. However, a figure doesn''t know when it appears behind yasena. It stands quietly. The wine red pupils are staring at it tightly, which makes crystal dragon stop the trend of dive at once.

    "Roar!" He growled at the silence on the ground. Crystal dragon didn''t intend to attack again. His head swung for a few times, as if he was thinking about gain and loss. Then, he turned his huge body around, and his head didn''t fly back to the sky

    Speechless staring at the figure that crystal dragon left, until it disappeared in his own sight, he took back his eyes, looked at yasena lying on the edge of the pit, walked over, and held her shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, there are Tongren. Lizzie won''t have an accident..."

    "You dare say it!" Athena, with tears in her eyes, turned her head sharply to speechless. "I''ll be fine if I come to help in the morning. Now Liz has fallen into it. Even if it''s OK, how can they get out? "

    "Well, calm down first!" Press the hand on the shoulder of Asina slightly, speechless and helpless, said: "Tongren is a lone player, facing countless traps. There are all life-threatening ones. This small cave can''t defeat him. Even in the crystal invalid area, he must have a way to come out! "

    Athena took a silent look, and then looked at the big hole under the bottom of her eyes. The worry on her face was not weakened at all. "But But

    "All right, all right..." Yanna was pulled up from the ground and gave a silent wry smile. "If you don''t believe in Tongren''s ability, at least you should believe in me?"

    Smell the words, ASENA. "It''s you who are the most untrustworthy, if you didn''t stop it. Lizzie won''t fall either. I don''t know what''s going on now... "

    Wordless waved. "Well, well, even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe in the display system of" Sao "? Don''t you have a good friend with Liz? If Lizzie''s name is still in the friends list, will you know if she is OK?... "

    ASENA was stunned for a moment, and immediately opened the list of friends. I dragged it twice. When Liz''s bright name fell into her eyes, she was relieved

    Seeing this, he smiled silently and said to Athena, "if you care, you will be confused. It''s just a trap. They can solve it..."

    Athena nodded, her eyes moved to the pit. "Look at the propagation speed of the echo just now. This trap should be very deep. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous for Liz''s HP to fall. It''s the tongrenjun who protected Liz. I hope he can bring Lizzie out... "

    "We can at least be sure that there should be no crystal zone in it!" He said calmly, "otherwise, they can''t stay together until there is something else in it..."

    "What should I do then?" Athena pursed her lips and said worriedly, "if it''s the crystal void, then they will never come out?"

    "Don''t make a decision so early." Speechless knocked on Athena''s head, causing her to cry out in pain. "At this time, we''d better think about the good. In a word, pray..."

    Although Wuyan would like to tell Asina that Tongren will come out with Liz by tomorrow, if he does, he can''t explain clearly. He only says sorry in his heart.

    "Can''t we do anything?" "Maybe they are waiting for us to rescue..." said ASENA

    "What do you want? Do you jump down and hang out with them? "

    Speechless turned his white eyes, looked around, then walked in a direction, leaned against a crystal, and sat down.

    "Let''s wait and see. Maybe Tongren is trying to find a way?"

    "I don''t understand why you can be so calm!" Athena stamped her feet angrily, hesitated for a moment, and finally walked in the silent direction.

    With the skirt closed, Asina sat beside the speechless. They leaned against the crystal, looked up at the deep pit not far away, and expected to see the two figures

    It has to be said that the place without words is really very good. There is crystal behind the back. There are some twisted crystals on the top of the head that cover the top of the head. Just like the eaves, they block all the snowflakes. The cold wind blows from the side, but it can''t reach the inside, which is equivalent to a crystal cave.It was not early when we came here. Now it is completely dark. There is no other sound except the wind. The light is also very dim. Speechless, I took out a prop lamp and lit it up, so that it is not too dark here

    Snow has become the only moving thing in front of us. The flying snow is blowing down from the sky. The wind is blaring all the time, but the air is very quiet. In such an environment, people''s mood will be heavy, especially those who are prone to sentimentality, such as

    "NAH..." Athena, with her hands around her legs, looked out at the scene and couldn''t help opening her mouth. "You say, how is our body in the real world now?"

    Smell speech, is boring point their own props in the column of the silent hand movement paused for a while, and then as if nothing happened to continue to point. "You''re probably in a hospital. After all, it''s impossible for people outside to let those trapped in" Sao "go..."

    "I think so..." Athena murmured, then turned her head to speechless. "You say that, aren''t you in the hospital?"

    It''s not

    In this way, of course, wordless can only be said in the heart. Even if it is said, Athena won''t believe it. After all, the body outside won''t eat. If it doesn''t receive nutrition transmission in the hospital, all the people here will starve to death. Although wordless is a real ancestor, it can''t die, Athena certainly won''t believe it.

    "Probably, too..." I can only say that.

    "It''s incredible..." Athena said softly, her face slightly complicated. "It''s clear that our bodies should be lying down, but we are actually living in this world..."

    "I don''t want to admit that..." Athena raised her head and said to Wuyan, "even I am getting used to the world..."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me..." No matter which world is good, living is the most important thing. People have to work hard and enjoy when they are alive. Life without work is meaningless and life without enjoyment is boring. Only when they work hard and enjoy life at the same time, can they really live... "

    "The real Live... " Athena bowed her head and began to laugh. "Why is everything you say so persuasive?"

    "Is that so?" Speechless touched his head and said angrily, "I think the skill of muzzle gun is my worst. I prefer to express my mind''s ideas rather than deliberately saying good ones. Maybe it''s because of the heart that you feel persuasive?"

    Athena smiled. Her chestnut pupils stared at her speechless face. After a long time, she said, "actually, for a while, I''ve been guessing what kind of life you had after you lived on the first floor..."

    "Oh?" Speechless can not help but feel some interest. "And what is your conclusion?"

    "Sa..." Athena leans on the crystal, her voice is misty

    "More charming than I thought You

    "Miaobi Pavilion, no pop-up window, fast update, remembe

 Chapter 676

    Thank you very much for "small h house", "biqigu baban", "nightcare" The reward of "night moon and sky feather"! Again weak ask for support...)

    "fan Charming... "

    Turn around to look at Athena, speechless mouth corner crazy, the face became a mess. "Are you sure it''s right for you to say that?"

    It''s said by the most charming female player in "Sao", the object is still a woman, and the object is still a man. How can I hear that

    "You should be honored!" Athena looked speechless. "I''ve never commented on anyone."

    Hearing the words of Athena, the wordless face is more profound. "It turns out that you made this evaluation casually..."

    "Well, don''t mind..." Athena smiled and clapped her speechless shoulder. "At least your life is much more interesting than mine..."

    "Is that so?" Speechless smacked his lips and turned his head. "In other people''s eyes, our" shining "master yasena is very extraordinary. The idols of thousands of players are beautiful and powerful. Many people envy your life. They are hardworking and charming..."

    "Is it?" Athena sighed and raised her eyes to the sky. "I hope they won''t be disappointed in the future..."

    In the eyes of Athena, there is really nothing wonderful about her life. Every day is a strategy, a strategy and a strategy. In addition to strategy, maybe in the eyes of others, such Athena is undoubtedly shining, but in the eyes of Athena, isn''t such a life very frustrating

    If you can, in fact, Asina yearns for a peaceful life. She does the cooking she likes every day, takes care of the housework, chats with friends and drinks tea from time to time, which is a typical goal of a wife.

    Of course, if "Sao" doesn''t become what it is now. Nayasna also wants to play games with friends when she is free. After all, besides the death law of the game itself, "Sao" is a good game world

    Speechless yawned and leaned his body on the crystal, but the feeling of hardness and coldness made him feel all kinds of discomfort, after twisting his body several times. Leng did not find a comfortable position. Sleep on the floor,

    . What''s the difference?

    Speechless and helpless sigh, eyes began to sweep around, until inadvertently saw the legs of Athena stopped, a pair of wine red pupils suddenly lit up, the corner of the mouth also pulled up a radian, and then. Silent move!

    The body turned in an instant, and lay down. In the amazement of Athena''s face, she put her head on Athena''s thigh and closed her eyes comfortably.

    There is no doubt that the right knee pillow

    "You You, you, you, you Athena''s face changed from white to red, and then from red to redder, until it turned red to the top and didn''t stop. The blood color spread directly to the neck, so it was almost steam.

    "What are you doing!" Cried Athena, blushing, with a look of panic in her eyes, holding her speechless head in her hands, and lifting it up. "Get up!"

    It''s a pity that Athena''s power is obviously beyond words. Even if she tries her best to mention it, she still fails to mention her silent head.

    "You should be honored!" "I''ve never slept on a person''s legs," he said to Athena with a silent smile

    "What What Athena was furious. But I have no choice. I have to say that once this man plays a rogue, he is absolutely invincible. No one can help him, including Athena.

    "Well, I''m telling the truth..." Speechless rubbed against the pillow in the back of the thigh, feeling the share of greasy and comfortable, but make Asina red face.

    "I''ve never slept. Knee pillow or something... "

    There are a lot of girls around wordless, beautiful girls are almost all, wives are fast breaking through the single digit, love is never less. But like this kind of warm and unusual knee pillow, it has never been done on daisy and others. In other words, the relationship has developed too fast

    Sometimes wordless himself will feel that his relationship with daisies is developing too fast, so there are a lot of interesting experiences missing, which is not to say that he has not enjoyed a warm life, he and the girls will never lack warmth, but it is also a pity that some things have not been experienced.

    Athena, she is the first girl to let wordless enjoy the treatment of knee pillow, although this treatment is completely wordless and unilateral

    Hearing the silent words, Asina bit her teeth and was so ashamed that her cheeks were almost bleeding, but she didn''t push the silent again. She took a look at the silent words sleeping on her knee, turned her head as if frightened again, and got angry in her heart.

    The first time to sleep on a girl''s pillow? You are the first time, am I not the first time

    With the occurrence of this ripple, the stillness in the air seems to disappear. There is a clear and dark area around, and it is still snowing outside, but a warmth rises between the hearts of the two people, which makes the surrounding more ambiguous atmosphere, accompanied by a little warmthFeeling the real feeling on her thigh, Athena didn''t say a word for a long time, and all the sentimentality just disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of slight panic, which made Athena dare not speak again, or even lower her head.

    Because, she is afraid of the pair of wine red eyes that make her panic

    There is only the sound of snow around. The speechless and Asina who stay in the crystal don''t talk anymore, just stay quietly and wait

    I don''t know how long it''s gone, and yasena''s eyes are drifting. The quiet atmosphere makes her slightly uncomfortable. Subconsciously, yasena summoned up her courage, and her eyes slowly, slowly, moved to her own body. But when the scene in front of her was introduced into her vision, yasena froze.

    I can only see that the speechless man lying on his knee has closed his eyes, his breath has become even, his chest has been rising and falling, his expression has become very peaceful. Obviously, he has gone to sleep

    Stupidly looking at the sleeping face in front of her eyes, after a long time, Asina "puffed" and laughed.

    "What? I think so much here alone, but you are asleep..." Athena''s disgruntled face was a little wordless. "Doesn''t that make me look stupid?"

    Maybe it''s itching, wordless frowning, mouth murmuring. Let Asina take back her hand quickly, and then it''s back to sleep, breathing slowly

    Athena looked at the speechless face, couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and touch the speechless cheek.

    "It turns out that in this world, there are people who will show such expressions..." Athena murmured, her chestnut eyes fixed on her speechless body.

    "Why do you have such a comfortable expression?" Athena sneered and said: "my words, but even sleeping, are worried about whether they will fall into the hands of some monster the next day..."

    "I believe that in this world, no one can be as comfortable as you are when you sleep?"

    Just like pouring out, Asina keeps talking with the speechless in her sleep, saying all the words she never dared to say in her ordinary life

    Worried Uneasy Gloomy Exclamatory

    Unconsciously, all the experiences in "Sao" in the past two years have been recounted by Athena. The light voice reverberated around without any audience. Only at this time can Athena express all her heart

    Little by little memories emerge with words. Athena only feels that these past memories that can''t be recalled are no longer so terrible in the moment when she reveals them

    Athena didn''t know that when she began to speak, the people''s breath on her thigh was no longer even, but became strong

    I don''t know how long it''s been, maybe it''s tired. Asina stops her action in her mouth, her eyelids quiver for a few times, and finally she can''t help sleepiness and goes to sleep

    Almost at the same time, speechless opened his eyes, gently sat up, let yasena''s body lean on his arms, and took out a coat, draped in the two people''s body

    "Good night..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 677

    Thank you very much for the two 1888 rewards of "snow night frost dance"! And the rewards of "book friend 140201230127449", "frost free snow", "cold spot, cute", "little demon of dream", "little house", "night moon and Chenyu", "dood7" and "wind, butterfly and flower weeping!")

    In her sleep, Asina felt as if she was soaking in a hot spring. Her whole body was warm and comfortable. A sense of security from her heart wrapped her up, which made her sleep very fragrant. Even though she had never dreamed of living happily in another world for a long time

    However, sweet dreams come and go quickly, maybe they are full of sleep, and the sleepiness gradually begins to disappear. Consciousness slowly returns to her mind, and the eyelids of Athena quiver, and slowly open

    In the eye, there is the same flying snow and crystal as before. There is a big black hole in front of it. Athena is a little lazy about stretching her waist. But this move, Athena immediately found that she was wearing a coat and her body was still held by one hand!

    ASENA was shocked. She turned her head like a reflex to look at her side. This time, ASENA crashed.

    I saw that wordless, who should have been resting on her thigh, had no idea when she came to her side, hugged her body, and their head was still resting on his shoulder, while the two people also shrunk their bodies together, shared a coat, and put it on their bodies

    For a moment, the brain lost the ability to think, and the pretty face began to be congested. Yasna had no reaction at all. Just with their red face to speechless, the two faces are less than five centimeters apart, and even can clearly feel each other''s breath hitting their own face, like a couple who are planning to kiss, full of pink atmosphere

    After a long time, Asina reacted. Her chestnut pupils panicked. She raised her head subconsciously and opened a distance from her speechless face. Then she breathed heavily like a relief, and depressed the unknown complex emotions in her heart. A silent look. Athena hesitated, reached out and pushed him

    "Hey, wake up..."

    If it''s normal. With wordless vigilance. I''m afraid as Athena wakes up. With the first movement, you will wake up, but wordless this sleep is also the same as Athena. Inexplicably, she slept soundly, which caused her delicate body in her arms not to wake up in time until she woke up.

    "What? I''m so scared..."

    Seeing clearly that it was ASENA who woke up, she was speechless before she let go. Some complained and yawned. "Isn''t it still dark? What do you do when you wake up so early? "

    For those who love to sleep in, getting up early is always a painful thing

    "How dare you say it!" Athena sipped her mouth, and there was an endless danger in her eyes. "When are you going to hold it?"

    Speechless one Zheng, this just discovered two people''s present situation, hurriedly released the hand that hugged in yasena''s waist, embarrassed smile. "I''m afraid that you can''t sleep comfortably?"

    Athena squinted, stared at speechless, speechless, embarrassed by speechless, and then moved her eyes away. After all, she was really like speechless, sleeping comfortably in his arms

    At this time, as if in order to prove that what Wuyan said before was false, on the other side of the sky, on the far edge of the sky, a ray of sunlight suddenly shot into their faces, instantly attracting the eyes of Wuyan and yasena.

    With the emergence of the sun, its owner finally emerged from the other side of the mountain in shame, gradually showing its full picture. The dark clouds in the sky instantly merged into golden yellow, and the originally dark earth also replaced with other colors

    The snow fades like the tide, the warmth is full of the whole space, and the heaven and earth seem to have life as a result. Before the change, the dead spirit is full of vitality, making people feel like they are in a dream, and there is no real feeling

    Looking at this beautiful scene, speechless and Athena did not talk for a long time, no one spoke, but from the corners of their mouths that they did not know when to hook up, they were in a very good mood

    "Beautiful..." Athena murmured. "Like a dream..."

    "It''s not a dream..." Speechless soft smile, holding up a did not have time to disperse the snow. "The light is warm, the snow is ice, all these are so real..."

    "True..." Athena lowered her head and felt the cold snow. "Is there any truth in this world?"

    "Yes..." Speechless turned to look at Athena, eyes full of serious. "Even if you feel that you can be fake, your body can be fake, and everything you see can be fake, but memory can''t be fake. We meet in this world, get along in this world, and know each other in this world. It''s always true that we can''t be fake!"

    "Meet Think about Know each other Athena looked straight into the speechless eyes, looked up at him, and then she couldn''t help saying, "but it''s only in this world, isn''t it?""The world is small!" Speechless stood up, patted the snow on his body, smiled and said: "since we have met in this world, then in another world, we must have a reason to meet again!"

    "I have always believed that..."

    At this moment, speechless can''t help but think of the girls in the world of sparril, with a faint smile on their faces

    Yes, in the world of replicas, he has the time to meet them, so now, they have the reason to meet again!

    And, always together!

    Looking at the speechless face with a smile, Asina only felt that a warm air flow rolled through her heart and did not disappear for a long time, which made her a little distracted, and then she also laughed.

    She stood up from the ground, holding her overcoat in one hand and patting off the snowflakes in the other.

    "What you said is really persuasive..."

    "Because from the heart..." A silent laugh.

    Athena holds her coat in both hands, tightens her hand, and looks at the sun in the distance. "In fact, I would like to be able to..."

    "What do you say?" Is watching the distance of speechless doubt turned his head.

    "No, nothing..." Athena just smiled. Her smile was full of happiness. It was completely free of the bitterness that she had been carrying.

    "Roar!!!"

    All of a sudden, a dragon''s voice sounded from the sky, and a black shadow suddenly shot from the sky. The speed was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, it came to the sky over the scene. A turn around and shot into the deep pit ahead!

    "That is!" "It''s the dragon!" cried Athena in surprise

    After the surprise, Athena was shocked again. "No! Lizzie, they''re still in there! "

    As soon as the voice just fell, a clear dragon chant was heard from the deep pit, and it came into the ears of silent and Athena. Then, the figure of crystal dragon appeared in the eyes of the two people, rising from the deep pit, flying straight up, standing on the ground, you can clearly see that there are two figures on the back of crystal dragon

    "No way..." After the shock, Athena began to wonder, pointing to the back of the crystal dragon. "Isn''t that Tongren and Lizzie?"

    "It''s finally out..." Already knew is this ending speechless shakes head to lose smile. "It''s not a waste of us waiting here all night..."

    In the sky, the crystal dragon suddenly stops in the middle of the sky, and the Tongren and Liz hanging on its back are thrown out because of inertia!

    "Liz!" Seeing Lizzie in perfect condition, Athena was overjoyed. She was about to run by now, and the wordless hurriedly grabbed her.

    "Wait, Athena!"

    Being held by speechless, Athena had no time to go forward, but she saw the two figures doing the free fall movement. After a while, she held them together!

    Athena''s mouth gradually widened and her face became strange.

    "Isn''t it Liz really

    "At this time, we''d better not disturb them..." Said without words and laughter.

    Asina''s eyes were speechless, but she didn''t go out any more. Looking at her good friend holding Tongren tightly, Asina showed a beautiful smile.

    "Great Liz (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 678

    (conditional friends hope to support the genuine version. After all, if you have a subscription, you will have a meal, you will have the strength to code words, and if you have a full subscription, you can still lead the light of the great God. So, support the genuine version! [please]...)

    48th floor of "Ian grunt", Linda''s, "Liz bate weapons store"

    Tongren and Lizzie looked at each other with silent, warm smile in front of them.

    "When did you come here?" Tongren side head, some doubt asked.

    "Just now!" Without any hesitation, they said in unison.

    "Just..." Tong people are ashamed. "Then may I ask you what happened to that strange expression on your face?"

    "Nothing!" Once again, the two were in unison.

    Tongren''s mouth slightly twitches, even Liz is not calm

    It''s so strange. How strange are the performances of these two people in front of me

    Speechless and Asina looked at each other. They all laughed involuntarily, which made Tongren and Lizzie puzzled. However, with their smile, the strange atmosphere disappeared.

    Moving his eyes, he looked at a sword held in Tongren''s hand, and there was a flash of light in wordless eyes.

    It''s a green and white one handed sword, a very beautiful one handed sword. The body of the sword is very thin. Although it is not as thin as that of Asina''s thin sword, it is also as light as a piece of paper. The body of the sword is shining with white light, and the hilt is a little silver in blue. The overall shape looks gorgeous. From the Perspective of the sword, it even feels luxurious

    The part of the hand guard is the same as "skywatcher", but it is more beautiful. If the hand guard of "skywatcher" is a long strip. Then the guard of this sword is a pair of wings. Aside from practicality, on the surface alone, it''s enough to throw away a dozen streets of "sky watchers"!

    White sword - chaser of darkness!

    The one handed sword made by Lizzie is comparable to the interpreter in performance. Even compared with the "watcher" who has been working hard. It''s not too much to let!

    At this stage. It''s a perfect soldier!

    The corner of the mouth slowly raised a happy arc, speechless to see the Tongren. "It seems that my other weapon has landed..."

    Smell the words. Tongren shook his head and smiled bitterly, but Liz was stunned.

    "Another weapon? What''s the point? " Liz took a look at wordless, then looked at Tongren in a wry smile, suddenly understood something, and suddenly turned to wordless. "Is this weapon what you want?"

    Lizzie had been wondering why Tongren, who owned the interpreter, wanted a weapon with the same performance as the interpreter? If you want to change weapons, you should choose weapons of higher grades, right

    But now, although there is no weapon with higher level, at the current level of players, they can''t afford to wear this kind of weapon. That is to say, even if they have a weapon with higher level than the "interpreter", they can''t wear it!

    For various unexplained reasons, Lizzie has been wondering why Tongren want another weapon. At first, she thought Tongren needed to use her own "interpreter" for any task, so she came to look for another weapon. Now, it seems that the "dark chaser" is used to send people

    "No Isn''t that what you really want? " Liz raised her hand in disbelief and pointed to speechless, with a trace of anxiety in her voice.

    Of course, Lizzie created this "dark chaser" but she embodied her feelings for Tong people, that is to say, it''s like a token of affection!

    But now, the keepsake that oneself make out to Tongren, unexpectedly can change hands to give another person, how can this!

    Tongren seemed to know Liz''s thoughts, glanced at Liz''s face with anxiety, and stared at him with vicious eyes. The wry smile on his face became more intense.

    Holding up the "dark chaser", the Tongren nodded and said, "this weapon is really not what I want..."

    At the Tongren''s words, Liz''s expression became more anxious, even with a slight grievance, and her mouth opened. When she was about to say something to Tongren, Tongren started first.

    "But not now..." Tongren how mouth, the back of the "interpreter" solution down, in all the people some reaction but the expression, handed speechless.

    "Here you are!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless surprised to see the "interpreter" handed over to Tongren, reached for it, then blinked, turned to Tongren. "No problem? Isn''t this the love sword you used for a long time?... "

    "Say so..." Tongren stroked the "dark chaser" in his hand, glanced at Liz with a happy smile, and said: "but I have a reason to use this sword..."On the other side, Asina glanced back and forth with interest at Tongren and Lizzie, and smiled slyly. "Do you really..."

    Tongren suddenly turned his head awkwardly, but Liz, with a little red face, crossed his waist. "Yes! Just now I told Tongren! We''re officially in touch! "

    Even if I saw a slight sign in advance, wordless and Athena were still shocked by Liz''s amazing speech. They both looked at Liz with a smile on her face and Tongren with embarrassment. They both laughed.

    Athena trotted to Lizzie and took her hand. "Congratulations! Lizzie

    "Hee hee..." Liz''s silly smile almost made Athena think that the person in front of her was not her friend.

    "If you don''t sing, you will have done it. It''s amazing..." Speechless patted Tongren on the shoulder and exclaimed, "how could it be so strategic..."

    "What is Taken Tongren''s weak Defense said that in exchange for wordless, Athena and Lizzie''s white eyes, after all, the relationship between Tongren and Lizzie is obviously on Lizzie''s side, isn''t it

    "It''s incredible..." Athena fixed her eyes on the Tongren. "You''re a guy who''s either on the front line or running around all day. Except for your trace in strategy and war, you should always be on your own at ordinary times, right? I didn''t expect you would accept Lizzie... "

    Tong people laughed, Tucao: "as you make complaints about this, is this guy not alone?" You''re not pestering him the same... "

    "Well?" Athena and Lizzie turned their heads at once, and there was a dangerous light in their eyes.

    "What do you say?..." There was a beautiful, cold smile on Athena''s face. "Please say it again, I didn''t hear you clearly..."

    Tongren immediately shed a drop of cold sweat.

    Liz raised the Tongren''s ear directly. "You mean I''ve been pestering you?"

    "No, no, no, no! You heard me wrong! " Tongren hurriedly held his ears and begged for mercy. He let silent mourn for him.

    It seems that Tongren will have a tough girlfriend, but also be advertised. It seems that Tongren will have a hard time in the future

    However, the silent look in Tongren''s eyes became gloating. At present, Tongren gave Asina a look and murmured to herself.

    "Sooner or later, you will be attacked..."

    Tongren can''t hear the murmur without words. He has paid his attention to the interpreter.

    "Qiang..."

    A slow and incomparable sound of drawing sword spread into the ears of all the people present, which made the Tongren, Asina and Lizzie close their mouths at the same time, and wordlessly pulled the "interpreter" out of the scabbard and put it in front of them

    The black sword body is shining with a light silver luster, but the sharp edge is white. The cold sharp light waves from above, just like a poisonous snake hiding in the grass. It hides the sharp tusks, but it is frightening

    When I turned my hand, I left a sword flower without saying. I felt my current attribute value and the weight of the "interpreter" in my hand, and I couldn''t help laughing.

    It''s worthy of being a magic weapon exploded from the 50 level boss. Its performance is not inferior to that of its own "sky watcher", even higher than its own "sky watcher" in the basic value!

    No matter how strong your "skywatcher" is polished, it''s only a layer of weapon that bursts out. If you don''t count the attributes after strengthening and upgrading, you can''t compete with the "interpreter" at all!

    With "interpreter", speechless already can foresee, own strength promotion (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 679

    One day, in the morning

    The gentle light came into the hall from the window, expelling the cold air that had not been dispersed in the room. The little vitality was wandering in the surrounding space, just like the spirit of spring, telling the owner of the room that today is a good day

    However, for someone, such vitality is not so much a warning of a good weather as an alarm clock, because such a good light, so that he can be directly basked in the buttocks, has to get up from his comfortable bed

    He came out of the room with a few tears on his wordless eyes, which proved that he had not fully recovered from sleepiness. He kept patting his mouth with his hands and yawning from his mouth. If his clothes were not tidy and his hair was not messy, I''m afraid no matter who he was, he would feel like a slovenly person? ...

    Sitting on the sofa, speechless and lazily opened his personal interface, clicked on it a few times, a breakfast, a pot of black tea, a piece of paper is in front of the table.

    In "Sao", even if the character sleeps for a long time, it will not produce some dirt. When he gets up in the morning, the procedure like brushing his teeth and washing his face does not need to be carried out at all, and there is no tool for you to use if he wants to carry out it. Therefore, eating breakfast directly is a very normal thing in the world

    Poured out a cup of black tea, speechless directly picked up the breakfast and paper in front of me, eating breakfast while watching on the paper

    In this world, intelligence is a very important matter. Many things do not have information. Not to mention whether we can follow up the development of the game, it''s a frightening thing that some low-level players can''t know the current strategy progress. With the intelligence, the players won''t be in a mess.

    So intelligence quotient came into being. Moreover, it''s much better than some life professional players. They only need to have bright eyes and timely news. They can make money, and they don''t need to practice professional skills like life professional players. It''s quite easy. Of course, it''s different from person to person

    Every family has to back up a copy of this paper every day. Like newspapers in the real world, with him, players won''t be confused and don''t know anything. Even speechless can''t be free from vulgarity. I have to prepare a copy every day, so as not to miss any important things and keep up with the information. Anyway, it''s just a few problems of Cole

    Browsing the latest intelligence letters, wordless wine red pupil constantly rolling, frequently swept the letters in hand.

    "Has level 73 been cleared?..."

    Ba blinked his mouth. Swallow the last breakfast and shake your head and smile. "The people in the strategy group are very handy. They thought the monsters in the maze area would make them suffer from multiple headaches for a while..."

    By now, "Ian grunt" has been almost a quarter of the number of floors under attack!

    With the players flocking to a higher level, the level of monsters is also constantly improving. Moreover, after the 70th level, the irregular part of the monster''s regularity is also increasing, and the attack mode is becoming more complex, making the monsters above the 70th level full of uncertainty and surprise. It''s very difficult to deal with.

    Even Tongren have been complaining to themselves recently, saying that his limit of solitude is almost coming. Maybe, in a while. He won''t be able to join the guild

    Perhaps, in addition to Tongren, there is only one player who has the ability to walk alone in the front line

    Fortunately, for wordless, the front line is not enough to put pressure on him, even if he doesn''t use the "two blade flow". Although he didn''t rush around in the maze area of each floor as before, and lead a lot of monsters to play with group brushes at one time, there are therapeutic elves in it, and wordless is not much afraid.

    Like before, the 72nd floor guard boss was not killed by him when he didn''t use "two blade flow". For the time being, wordless is not as stressful as Tongren.

    Because of this, wordless thought that it would take some time for the strategy group to conquer the whole maze area, so that they could find the room for the guard boss, who knows, or plan to catch up with the change

    "Maybe it was their own record that stimulated them..." Speechless left his mouth, put the paper in his hand on the table, and began to taste black tea.

    "Originally, Tongren found the identity of shizkliff on the 75th floor, which led to the arrival of the final war ahead of schedule. But now, Tongren have no" two swords flow ", and their relationship with Athena is not as close as it was originally, so they should not be related to shizkliff any more?..."

    I can''t help but worry about it. After all, 73 has passed the customs, and level 74 has started to enter the players'' activity range. After level 74 has passed the customs, level 75 will come

    "In the present situation, Tongren have almost no chance to find out the identity of Heathcliff. There is nothing to worry about..." Speechless raised his head, looked out of the window at the scene, then laughed. "What''s more, he and Lizzie are in a hot fight now. How can he have time to join the guild?"When it comes to Tongren, I can''t help but remember that there seems to be a stewed rabbit in the forest not far from the 74 story maze area, which can explode super rare food materials of S-class

    "S-class super rare ingredients..." Speechless eyes can''t help but become a little hot, he has many rare ingredients, he has eaten countless rare ingredients, but he has never tried this S-class super rare ingredients!

    Originally, in the whole period before and after "Sao", super rare food materials of S-class appeared once. Although I don''t know if there are any after 75 layers, I''m sorry if I don''t take them down now

    Think of here, speechless some can''t help, now stood up and walked towards the door

    ¡­¡­

    74th floor, out of the maze

    With the sword of "sky watcher" on his back, he was walking in a forest outside the labyrinth area, his eyes were constantly sweeping around, trying to find something

    The original book didn''t specify where the S-class super rare food was, but I vaguely remember that it was found in a passing forest after the Tongren came back from the maze area

    Although it is possible that the stewed rabbit was painted later, but it hasn''t been painted yet, I don''t mind taking time to gamble on my character for the rare S-class food. Anyway, he is not so short of time.

    Walking in the silent forest, except for the sound of birds, animals and insects, there is only the "rustling" sound of wordless walking in this space, so that wordless can hear any abnormal sound within 100 meters, which is undoubtedly a favorable condition!

    After walking around and around again and again, I even went back two or three times without any words in those places, but I didn''t find the stewed rabbit. Even though I had prepared for it in advance, I was still a little frustrated.

    Gradually, with the passage of time, wordless also feel impatient. "Why don''t you follow Tongren when he comes out next time..."

    I just had such a thought in my heart. A strange abnormal sound suddenly sounded, which made silent footsteps freeze.

    "Not so lucky, right?" Head slowly turned to the location of the abnormal sound, speechless looked at a bush, next moment, a pair of shaking rabbit ears into speechless eyes!

    Speechless smile, smile very happy, also smile very proud, the foot that solidifies in the air turns, then suddenly step down!

    The figure flashed across the front with a strong wind sound. It reverberated clearly in the void. The owner of rabbit ear was immediately frightened. The figure jumped up from behind the Bush and jumped into the air. This jump, a big hand, stopped over it as if it had expected its track, and directly grasped it from the door!

    "Weeping!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    A cry like crying started, accompanied by the struggle from the hands, speechless looking at the hand of the rabbit, finally couldn''t help laughing (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 680

    In general, some of the monsters that can explode food materials have no rank or combat power, just like the animals in the real world

    They are rare. They only have some special escape ways. If players want to get rare ingredients from them, they need a lot of luck. Because this kind of 100% can explode the ingredients. It''s either the escape ability is very unusual or the quantity is very limited.

    It''s a kind of monster that can explode S-class super rare food!

    Compared with some monsters with level and fighting power, the hybrid rabbit should be called an animal, but its rarity and the level of exploded food materials make the players who have to pursue it not inferior to pursuing a rare equipment, and its price is also properly stabilized for some super good equipment!

    Because, S-class super rare ingredients, maybe the whole ''Sao'', it''s just one

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that some level monsters can''t produce 100% of the ingredients, but compared with the former, I believe that more players will prefer to choose the former, because the former is safe, and the ingredients that can be produced are generally more rare

    I caught the rabbit by myself, but I can''t wait to kill it. At least from the original point of view, there is only one rabbit that can explode S-class ingredients. It''s not memorable if I kill it casually

    The momentary speechless rabbit was observing the hodgepodge rabbit in his hand with great interest. The hodgepodge rabbit seemed to have the same intelligence. He knew that he could not open his opponent''s hand, so he turned to frighten him with his blood red eyes and tried to bluff. The sharp rabbit''s mouth still lingered. It''s like a dog that''s ready to bite.

    Speechless can''t help but be amused by the appearance of the rabbit. It has to be said that when a rabbit makes such a gesture, it will not give people a fierce feeling, but it is very funny. But its nimble performance is to let speechless somewhat surprised.

    "Is there any AI operating?" Speechless smile shook his head, from the props column out of a small needle, and then mercilessly tied in the body of the stewed rabbit!

    "Weeping!" Hodgepodge rabbit pain cried, in silent attack HP did not reduce the slightest, but there is a more negative state, paralysis!

    The rabbit is stiff all over. The limbs began to soften slowly, and the eyelids became a little heavy, so I was holding the rabbit''s ears without words and couldn''t move any more.

    Speechless, he nodded his head with satisfaction and walked to the nearest town with the ears of the groceries rabbit

    If you change to a normal player. With S-class super rare food materials comparable to the price of top equipment in hand, I''m afraid that I''ve been scared to use the transfer crystal to escape back to the town. Everyone is innocent and bears the guilt. "Sao" will never lack the robbers who kill people, cross goods and rob money for safety. Even expensive crystal props will be used.

    What''s more, the S-class super rare ingredients, in exchange for money, are enough to buy dozens or even hundreds of crystal props. The vulgar is light and the vulgar is heavy. I believe that no player does not know how to choose.

    Only the audacious and speechless person of art can carry a stewed rabbit in a fair way and walk around

    ¡­¡­

    74 floors of "Ian grunt", camdetto

    This is the nearest town to the high tower stairs in the maze area. At the transfer gate square here, you only need to walk in the direction of the high tower for about half an hour to reach the maze area. And there is only one forest between them

    As 74 floors is the highest number of floors that have been explored at present, there are only some top players who will be active here. People with insufficient strength dare not even come here. Even some cautious top players will start to mix from the wild, resulting in that there are not many people in the nearest town from the maze area for the time being

    Of course. This situation, in the next moment, is quite different

    as like as two peas of a circular lake, the circular platform lights up the entire transfer platform. Then, one after another, the figures emerge from the inside, and the front square is lined up. All the costumes are identical.

    The team on the square attracted the attention of several players without any accident, because, to see the discipline and dress of each other, it is obvious that they are a guild person!

    When the last player came out of the transfer gate, there was already a team of about 50 people in front of the square. Each of them was wearing a white background and red edge armor style clothes, and their shoulders were also decorated with a majestic Cape. This dress, in the whole "Sao", only one guild can have it!

    The order of blood knights!

    Before long, a beautiful girl with chestnut hair in a flowing skirt uniform came out from the back of the transfer door, followed by a follower with a ponytail and a skull face

    A beauty to the extreme, a look incomplete, this beauty between the ugly, the impact is undoubtedly great, such a sharp contrast, I believe that the change of a person, I''m afraid that it would really dare not follow the former behind, but this person is full of face of course, I don''t know itWhen seeing the former go out of the transfer gate, the "blood alliance knights" in the square immediately held their heads up.

    "Lord Athena!"

    Athena nodded her head gently, which was in response to her subordinates

    At this time, yasena is a little more dignified than usual, and her face is very serious, which makes her beautiful face add a cool color, making people feel inferior and dare not to approach.

    In front of the outsider, Asina is always in this cold and fresh look, which is totally different from the smiling face in front of the speechless face. It is also a difference

    Some of these people in front of her have known Athena since she joined the "blood League knights". But in Athena''s eyes, these people will always be outsiders, including the leader of the "blood League knights"

    What really can make Athena treat with sincerity, wordless is one, Lizzie is one, celika is not often met, but the lovely girl who impresses Athena very well can just count one, the rest, in this world, is not

    Today, the reason that Athena came here with the "blood alliance knights" is that she wants to challenge the maze!

    Now, monsters with more than 70 floors can''t talk with each other, which increases a lot of difficulties, especially in the maze area. So, Asina will bring so many people to challenge the maze area, so as to find out the specific strength of monsters in the 74 floors maze area. There is a bottom in the good intentions, so it''s not too difficult to be short of people at the critical time

    Athena looked around at all the members of the "blood League knights" and saw where they had passed. The members of the "blood League knights" held up their chests and looked radiant. They only wanted to make a good impression in front of their beloved master Athena. What they got was a light look.

    "Let''s go..." Said Athena softly.

    "Yes!"

    Just as the people of the "blood League knights" walked towards the direction of the maze, a figure came face-to-face from the front, making all of the "blood League knights" stop at the scene.

    "That is..." A man exclaimed in surprise. "It''s the wizard swordsman!"

    All of the "blood alliance knights" were in a mess and looked at each other. They obviously didn''t expect to see this legendary figure here

    Unlike others, Asina was shocked for a while, then the cool color on her face suddenly melted, and a little smile appeared from the corner of her mouth. However, when the stewed rabbit in wordless hands came into her eyes, the smile also froze.

    "Huh?" At this time, wordless also noticed the "blood alliance knights" blocking the road ahead, and also noticed Athena.

    "Oh, Athena..." Speechless Yang is holding the rabbit''s hand. It seems that he is greeting. "Are you here, too?"

    When she heard the speechless words, she did not pay any attention. A pair of chestnut eyes moved with the hand that raised the stewed rabbit. It was full of excitement.

    Seeing the appearance of Athena, she was speechless and stunned. After the reaction, she scolded in her heart.

    Broken (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 681

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dragon shallow moon" and "biqigu eight pan"! And "m loves to laugh" and "nightcare" "Cold point, you are good", the "little demon of dreams" and the "moon and plume in the night" rewards

    For a long time, I was "visited" by Athena. How could I not know without words? What''s the matter with Athena''s eyes now

    Although Athena looks very majestic and beautiful on the surface, she can be absolutely sure without words. Her hidden attribute is definitely food!

    Now, the stewed rabbit in her hand must have been recognized by Athena. As an S-class super rare food, how can Athena, who hides her attributes as a foodie, be unmoved

    At present, speechless hurriedly put the rabbit in her hand behind her, and looked at Athena warily, and the disappearance of the rabbit from her eyes finally made Athena return to her mind.

    "Just Just that Could not be Athena''s eyes quivered, her face excited, with a little unbelievable opening, and she said, "stewed rabbit? S-grade ingredients?... "

    The words "S-class food" were passed into the audience''s ears, which made the murmur that had been sounding faintly suddenly quiet.

    Wordless narrowed his eyes, looked at the extremely excited Athena in front of him, knew that he could not hide any more, sighed, and brought out the stewed rabbit.

    "It''s really worthy of you. I recognized it at a glance..."

    "Really..." With her eyes fixed on the rabbit, Athena said admiringly, "you''ve hit the grade s food..."

    "luck, luck..." Wordless "modesty" said, but the pride on the face may not be seen by others, but it is easy to see it with Athena who has been with wordless for a long time.

    If it''s normally Athena. Then it will certainly be an unyielding blow to wordless. But now, she has no such idea at all. Instead, she shows a smile and looks wordless. It looks so sweet.

    Speechless mouth corner a smoke

    Athena continues to laugh

    Speechless and speechless

    Athena smiles

    Speechless shed a drop of cold sweat

    Athena''s eyes shot

    Wordless retreat

    Sadly, he shrugged his shoulders, and then, with a strong smile, said to Athena, "that Why don''t we

    "Good!"

    Before she had finished speaking, ASENA immediately replied with a smile on her face. It was obvious that the words "good". She has been brewing in her stomach for a long time

    This time, the members of the "blood alliance knights" standing behind Athena finally reflected what happened.

    Lord Athena, it seems that she wants to have a meal with the ghost sword envoy!

    Looking at the smiling face of Athena, the members of the "blood alliance knights" almost burst into a pot in their hearts, and even "condescended" because of an S-class food. Is this still our deputy commander who is called "the ghost of strategy"

    Although S-class food materials are very rare, in the eyes of these "blood alliance knights", our noble and holy Lord Athena should not be attracted by such vulgar things, right? As the deputy head of the "blood alliance knights", Athena must be rich.

    Do you covet the delicacy of grade s food

    How could this be

    The people of the "blood alliance knights" don''t know. Their guesses are completely correct

    "Lord Athena!"

    This time. A discordant voice rose from the side behind Athena.

    Hearing this sound, the smile on yasena''s face disappeared in an instant, and her expression sank gradually, even a little ugly. Wordless frowned, she turned her head to the sound source. At this time, wordless was stunned, and then she smiled. The smile was rather intriguing.

    The speaker of the voice is the skull face that has been following Athena all the time!

    The first time I saw this man, I recognized him without any words. This is a wonderful look. In "Sao", there''s only one thing I know without words, that''s cratier!

    In the original, he had a special distorted feeling for Athena, and tried to kill the original protagonist, Tong people!

    And his predecessor, or that regiment members are all to kill players for fun of the red name players, and finally by the Crusade team composed of 50 members of the attack group annihilated the red name homicide guild "smile coffin" members!

    In short, cratier is an evil player who pretends to be a twisted character in the mainland!

    In the present situation, what will happen next, wordless probably knows

    "Kratil..." With a tight face, yasna turned to look at kratil. From yasna''s expression, it can be seen that she didn''t seem to like kratil very much.

    "What can I do for you?""Lord Athena..." Cratier glanced at him with an intriguing smile, looked at him speechless, and was awestruck, but he took a step forward and said to Athena, "almost ready to go..."

    Smell speech, yasena just remembered, oneself still need to lead a team to go up labyrinth area

    See this scene, speechless blinked eyes, looked at Athena. "You don''t have guild activities, do you?"

    "Yes..." Athena nodded helplessly, saw the situation, and smiled silently and happily.

    "What a pity..." He said a word with no words and a smile, but there was no regret in his tone. Instead, the meaning of joy was revealed.

    "Ah, la..." Athena chuckled a few times and crooked her head. "Just because I don''t have time now doesn''t mean I don''t have time at night!"

    "Ah, Yan Jun." Athena''s mouth was close and silent with a smile. "You should keep delicious food for a rare guest?"

    A rare guest? Would it be a rare guest for you to go to my place for food in three days

    Speechless forced to bear the hysterical impulse, holding a red face, turned his head, said angrily: "ah! I will keep it for you. Please give me a hundred hearts! "

    Thank you very much Athena smiled slyly and patted her speechless shoulder. "Looking forward to your reception in the evening..."

    After that, Asina seemed to let go of something, left a silent figure, waved, and walked towards the direction of the labyrinth area. The people of the "blood alliance cavalry" hurriedly followed.

    Speechless, I shook my head, suddenly felt an extremely cold line of sight sweeping over my body, the pupil slightly turned, and the smile on my face turned into a sneer.

    I turned my head sideways and looked in the direction of krattier. I just saw krattier take back his sight and run to the scene behind Athena

    The corner of the mouth raised a radian, speechless stretch, whisper up.

    "I hope you don''t mess with me. I''m not as good as Tongren and Asina."

    On the other side, cratier reached to the side of Athena. "Lord Athena, how can you go to other people''s houses at will? It''s very dangerous!"

    Kradil is not a good fault, but he is also not a fool. He knows that, with his ability, he has no half chance to win over the legendary figure. So he just saw that wordless and Athena are in a hot fight, and he can only bear to be dissatisfied. But now when he leaves, the goods immediately start to suffer.

    Sometimes it''s not a good thing to have a great reputation. There have been some unpleasant things happened to Athena. Therefore, the "blood alliance cavalry" has provided Athena with a guard. This cratier is Athena''s guard!

    At ordinary times, kratil did not take the chicken feather as an arrow and repeatedly interfered in the private affairs of Athena. Obviously, it is also now!

    So when she heard cratier''s words, there was a little disgust in her eyes, but it was hidden by her.

    "Kratil..." Athena stopped and slowly turned her side over her head. "How can you say that the other side is also the legendary figure who beat the regimental commander in a aboveboard way? Do you think he will do that kind of despicable thing?"

    "Lord Athena!" Kradil''s voice improved a little, and he said in the right words: "even if he is legendary, he is also a lone player. These lone players are very selfish. With a little ability to focus on themselves, they are not worth your deep acquaintance!"

    "You!" Athena''s eyes were fixed and her expression was completely cold.

    To speak ill of him

    Athena looked at cratier coldly, without speaking, and went straight ahead.

    There was a flash of hate in Clarice''s eyes (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 682

    S-class super rare food materials are very precious. If you sell them, you can at least get back one of the top equipment or money of the same price. If you change some ordinary players, you should be looking for a buyer to make a big profit.

    This is not only because for them, the ingredients themselves can not compare with the benefits brought to them by kroney, but also because the grade of ingredients is too high, the cooking skills are not trained to a certain extent, and it is impossible to deal with such ingredients. If they are handled randomly, they will only turn precious s-grade ingredients into a pile of coke

    So far, none of the professional chefs known to the players has the ability to deal with this S-class super rare food, even if they want to taste the taste of S-class super rare food.

    Of course, this problem, for the cooking skill proficiency has been fully practiced speechless, there is no barrier at all!

    Originally, after catching the rabbit, Wuyan wanted to go home and take care of it directly. But who ever thought that Asina had just met him? As a result, under the threat of Asina, Wuyan could only bear the impatience and keep the rabbit for the night

    But also because of this, wordless has enough time to visit the food market. In order not to waste this S-class super rare ingredients, wordless plans to use the best side dishes and best ingredients as side dishes.

    So, speechless first went to 50 floors of argot''s food market and bought a lot of ingredients. Then I went to buy some herbs, potions and other materials for seasoning. After that, it was almost dark.

    The day''s harvest, including the S-class super rare food materials exploded by killing the rabbit in the props column, speechless looked up at the sky.

    "Isn''t Athena almost back?" After saying such a sentence, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, and scolded him secretly. "I''ve known for a long time that I''d just click to kill the rabbit. What''s wrong with me? I want to keep it as a memorial for a while?"

    Although ASENA''s hidden attribute is to eat, but strictly speaking, she can only be regarded as half of the food. I like delicious food. But the appetite is not very big, but this will have S-class ingredients, Asina did not swallow half, probably won''t give up

    Another wry smile. I have no words but to admit my life. Towards the direction of transfer gate square.

    "Go back..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Aigrand.". 22 floors

    Walk along the path made of wooden boards. Before long, the wooden house of my family appeared in the eyes of speechless people. To wordless surprise, in front of her, Athena was lowering her head, her hands around her back, one foot moving on the ground, standing at the door of her home.

    "Athena?" Speechless a little faster.

    Hearing the voice, Athena turned around, her hands around her back changed to the ones around her chest, and her face became impatient. "Too slow! You are even later than me! "

    "Well, it took a little time to buy some ingredients..."

    Speechless walked to the gate, opened the door, and Asina walked in with ease, saying: "buy food? Don''t you have a lot of ingredients? "

    "There''s always something I don''t have." Speechless, he turned on the light in the hall and sneered, "and because of someone''s exploitation, my food materials are almost at the bottom..."

    Hearing this, yasna rolled her eyes and sat on the sofa. "I didn''t know who said that girls should eat better. How? Now I can''t even ask you for some food? "

    "Didn''t you already get the recipe?"

    "There''s a recipe. It''s useless without a recipe!" As a matter of course, Asina nodded and said with a smile, "you are not short of money and food anyway..."

    Silent dry smile, and then sighed. "That''s why I''ve become your exclusive restaurant..."

    "Don''t tell me. I seem to come here often for dinner!" Athena said discontentedly, in exchange for nothing but a merciless.

    "You just come here a lot!"

    As soon as Athena choked, she began to say nothing. "That''s not to blame you, who let you do better than me!"

    "Ha?..." No words, no words. "What''s the reason?"

    "Very formal reason!" Athena turned her head. "Since your cooking is better than mine, of course I choose the one that eats well!"

    "What a foodie..."

    "No!"

    "Yes!"

    "What are you saying?" Athena pursed her lips and crossed her waist. "Thanks to my special acceleration of strategy, I will come to you as soon as I finish..."

    "That is to say..." Speechless looks at Athena with strange eyes. "You have left your subordinates, just to come to me and have a meal?"

    "Not for dinner!" Athena''s inexhaustible retort. "You invited me, obviously!"Wordless hand shake, foot a soft, almost did not jump to the ground, the heart of the crazy cry, clearly you threaten me!

    Seeing speechless and speechless, Asina couldn''t help smiling triumphantly, which made speechless feel that her whole body strength was almost gone.

    "No problem? Leave your men behind... " Speechless mention a little spirit, meaning to point to look directly at Athena. "They seem to be very broad, including your deputy chief..."

    The smile on Athena''s face slowly closed and became heavy. She also knew what I meant. She lowered her head and hit the ground with her heel.

    "When I was acting alone, I met several times... Which was not pleasant. Since then, the guild has sent guards to guard me, that is, kratil..."

    "Even though I have reflected that I don''t need it, they use the" guild policy "as the reason..."

    "In fact, I don''t want this..."

    In a low voice, Athena whispered: "in the past, our guild members were all small groups that were invited by the leaders one by one, but with the increase of the number of people, the members were constantly replaced. As the guild grew larger, it became strange from the time when it was called the" strongest guild "

    "In your words, it''s not worth it..."

    With that, yasena turned her head to speechless, and her eyes became a little dim. Obviously, in the "blood alliance knights", yasena was not very happy

    Silent quietly listened to the words of Athena, to see her dark eyes, shook his head and spread out his hand. "Since I''m not happy, why don''t I leave?"

    "How could it be so easy..." Athena smiled rather bitterly. "The name of the strongest guild sounds like a great thing, but in fact, our guild''s strength is just right in terms of strategy. Every combat effectiveness is very precious. Besides, I am still the deputy head of the strategy group. The leader of the strategy group has a greater role than the members of the general guild, and it''s impossible for the high-level guild to release people..."

    "That is to say..." Wordless sat opposite to Athena and looked at her beautiful eyes. "You want to leave the order of blood knights, too?"

    Athena is silent

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to answer, but that she''s conflicted

    On the one hand, if you want to leave the world, ASENA must spare no effort to make a strategy. From this point of view, it is necessary for her to stay in the "blood alliance cavalry"

    On the other hand, in the order of blood knights, Athena was not happy at all

    Such a contradictory problem makes her tired physically and mentally. In her eyes, a trace of heartbreaking sadness emerges from it. Even if no one knows, there is such a weak side of the majestic "shining" yasena

    At this time, a hand suddenly pressed on the head of Athena, which made Athena stunned, raised her head in surprise, but the speechless smile made her heart beat faster.

    "Don''t worry so much..." Speechless touched Athena''s head. "Don''t forget, life, effort and enjoyment..."

    Listen to the gentle voice, Athena is a little intoxicated (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 683

    As the hand on the head passed gently, Athena lowered her head quietly, and the originally complex heart was miraculously calmed down under the magic

    "Sometimes I envy you..." "You can live the life you want freely, enjoy life to the fullest, have the strength to match the whole strategy group, and don''t need to worry about the strategy. Maybe you can''t find a happier person in the whole" Sao "..."

    "It''s just that you don''t know how to enjoy it..." Speechless sighed and said with a little displeasure, "and if it''s not the damn OSS room, then it''s hard to find, where can I let your strategy team get ahead?"

    Athena''s "puzzling" smile soon sighed. "In fact, some people in the strategy group have suggested that in order to pass the whole ''Sao'' as soon as possible, our strategy group put all their efforts on the search of Shou Guan * * OSS room, and then provide you with the information about Shou Guan * * OSS room!"

    "Oh?" Wordless pressed down her hand on Athena''s head. "And then? What happened?... "

    "Because of the risk!" Athena said to Wuyan, "this method may be able to attack the whole" Ian grunt "quickly, but it must be based on the condition that you must have the ability to attack and defend the OSS alone all the time, and almost no one in the strategy group wants to believe that you can attack and defend the OSS alone all the time!"

    With the increase of the number of levels, the strength and level of monsters in "Ian grunt" will become more and more powerful. After 70 levels, the pressure brought by monsters to players will be even greater!

    And almost all players know that every 25th floor of "aigrand" is a dividing line. After 25th floor, the difficulty of strategy will be greatly improved. Now, it''s so difficult for more than 70th floor. What about after 75th floor of the dividing line

    After all, no matter how strong he is, he is always a person. I believe that no player will be willing to believe that he can always have the ability to kill and defend the OSS by himself until the highest level of 100

    Until one day, speechless can''t kill Shouguan * * OSS alone, those who spend all their energy on searching Shouguan * * OSS room, leading to the players in the strategy group who can''t keep up with the level will be completely reduced to spectators, Shouguan * * OSS will also fall into a dead end that can''t be defeated any more, by that time, everything will be over.

    Strategy group, naturally not willing to bet everything on speechless body

    "In addition, if the nature of the strategy group changes from strategy to exploration, the players who don''t kill monsters will not only lose their level, but also lose their way to gain benefits from monsters. Who will raise the players in the strategy group then?"

    Athena turned her head to speechless, and her tone was helpless. "Coupled with the chaos caused by all the interest oriented guilds, such as the" Saint Dragon Alliance ", the proposal will not be solved..."

    "That''s a pity..." Speechless curled her lips and said sorry, but in that way, there was no such feeling at all, which made Athena pout up her mouth. Then she did not know what to think of, hesitated for a moment, and turned around.

    "Well, why don''t you join the guild?" Athena''s head was askew with doubts. "If you join the guild and gather your strength and the strength of the whole strategy group, then the strategy will be a lot smoother. You can also work together to deal with the OSS. Isn''t the strategy much safer?"

    "Why do you insist on being alone all the time?..."

    "This..." Speechless touched his nose, angrily said: "maybe it''s because I was born out of group..."

    Athena frowned, a little worried. "Aren''t you afraid of something that you can''t deal with alone? Monsters with more than 70 levels are not easy to deal with... "

    "Don''t worry about it..." Silent smile patted the head of Athena, causing her a burst of coquetry. "Do I look like such a man without measure?"

    "Oh? Is it? " Athena raised her head, a strange splendor flashed through her chestnut pupils, and suddenly said, "why don''t you team up with me?"

    The silent handbrake was frozen on Athena''s head, motionless, accompanied by his smiling expression.

    Looking at the wordless look, yasena''s mouth is light, and her eyes suddenly become full of force, which makes her wordless heart quiver.

    "If you team up with me alone, it won''t cause your character to be out of group?" Athena''s body moved in the direction of speechless, and her head was suddenly in front of speechless!

    Originally, wordless was sitting on the armrest of the sofa. As soon as Asina got together, wordless immediately launched back. But Asina was constantly approaching, forcing wordless only to keep back. But after a while, wordless waist had almost fallen on the sofa, and Asina was above him. There was no doubt that she was a proper woman and a man!"That Athena Speechless forehead shed a drop of cold sweat, chat up the smile. "I can really..."

    "Say it..." The tone of Athena''s voice was raised sharply, and she looked down at me speechless. Her eyes became sharp. "It was because you proposed that I join a guild that I would go to the order of blood knights. As a result, I am not happy now. Don''t you need to be responsible for it?"

    "Negative Responsible for Speechless swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the delicate face of Athena, and moved her eyes uneasily.

    At present, speechless can only say weakly: "but don''t you take the guild''s people to the maze area?"

    "That''s to test the strength of the 74 level maze monster..." There was a smile on Athena''s face. "With your words, this goal should be better accomplished. I believe that even the head of the regiment will not disagree..."

    "But But Speechless strong pull up an ugly smile. "Your guard should follow you, right? I can''t get along with him... "

    "Then don''t take him!" Athena did not hesitate to make a choice. "If there''s any trouble you can''t deal with, it''s useless if cratier comes. He can''t match you at all..."

    Hearing the disguised appreciation of Athena, wordless was not happy at all. Seeing wordless and unresponsive, Athena''s eyes narrowed.

    "Yan Jun, but you let me enjoy life..." Athena said with a smile: "you won''t even refuse my little request, will you? Then I will not be happy... "

    This time, speechless is to understand what is cocooning.

    Looking at Athena''s obviously unquestionable look, I know that if I don''t agree with her, I''m sure I''ll be unhappy tonight, and I don''t want to see her anymore

    "Well, I see..." Speechless helplessly nodded his head. "I hope you can keep up with me..."

    At the moment of silent nod, yasena''s eyes were bright, and a pair of eyes were curved into crescent shape, laughing.

    Calling out her own personal interface, Asina sent a team application to wordless, and then she looked at wordless with a nervous face, which made wordless, angry and funny. In her expectant eyes, she agreed

    "Great!" Athena cheered and jumped. "Finally, I''m on the team with you!"

    Since the first floor, Asina has been very concerned about the wordless saying, "I can''t find a team player with me". She has been paying attention to this person.

    Until a year ago, when she saw Wuyan again, from the moment when Qitai learned that Wuyan was still a person, Athena had a small idea in her heart.

    I hope I can form a team with wordless one day!

    Now, this small idea has finally been realized, which makes Athena have a wonderful feeling of watching the moon, and also put down a big stone in her heart.

    "Is it necessary to be so happy?" I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    Athena smiled happily.

    "You don''t understand..."

 Chapter 684

    74 floors of "Ian grunt", camdetto

    After coming out of the transfer door, wordless yawned, stood in front of the platform, waiting for the arrival of Athena

    Last night, the two men killed a table with S-class super rare ingredients as the main dish. Then, wordless, they made an appointment with Asina to meet today and sent Asina back to the home of selmubrook on the 61st floor

    Originally, because of the relationship between staying in bed, wordless has come a little late, which has already exceeded the agreed time. After coming here, wordless is going to accept the number of Athena, but it turns out to be empty, which makes wordless a little surprised.

    Athena is not the kind of person who will not abide by the agreement. When we have an appointment in the past, Athena usually arrives on time. She is the kind of person who would rather arrive early than late. She has not appeared beyond the agreed time, which has never happened before.

    Is it because of her lateness that Athena left in a fit of rage

    Thinking of this, wordless took a look at his team interface, opened his personal interface, and traced the position of Athena.

    In "Sao", there is no time limit for forming a team. If two people want to, even if they have been forming a team, it has nothing to do with it. Since they formed a team with Asina last night, they have never untied the team again, and the members of the same team can track the positions of other members in their own team.

    Not only the team, but also the friends who log in to each other can track their positions. It''s also because it''s very important for the friends in "Sao" to log in. Once they accidentally log in to the people who are uneasy and kind, it''s equivalent to selling their location to others anytime and anywhere. For the players in this dangerous world, it''s not a fun thing

    For example, silent, the whole list of friends includes Athena, Tongren, Xing, Shiyin, silika, Qitai and the other three elders of the "night of the moon black cat group", which is no more than ten at all!

    There are teams, and friends landing, wordless very easy to track to the position of Athena. To the surprise of wordless. Yasna is not on the 74th floor, nor on the 55th floor of Grantham, the headquarters of the order of blood knights, but on the 61st floor of selmubrook!

    Is it true that Athena is late

    Speechless touched his chin and scratched his cheek. Look at the places on the tracking map. It suddenly occurred to me.

    Yuanyuanyuanli. It seems that yasna and the original leading character Tong people also team up to enter the maze area, which is similar to her own situation, but the next day, yasna was entangled by her guard, kratil. So it was also too late to arrive at the appointed place!

    Will not be the same as the original, Athena is entangled by that cratier

    The more I think about it, the more wordless I think it''s very possible. After all, originally, kratil''s pervert was watching her when she went home. If she met him when she went out in the morning, she would probably be entangled. In order to get rid of kratil, she would not come here.

    A pair of eyebrows severely wrinkled together, speechless turned around to look at the direction of the transfer door, and pondered.

    In the original novel, it seems that in order to get rid of krattier''s entanglement, Athena used to jump directly when entering the transfer gate, which led to her collision with the original protagonist directly when transferring, and she was also wiped away

    Is this time

    Looking up at the top of the platform of the transfer door, he began to laugh. "Should Won''t it?... "

    This sentence has just been uttered. The platform of the transfer door in front of the silent door suddenly lights up, lighting a stunned face. Then, a familiar figure immediately flies out of the transfer door!

    "Wow!!! Get out of the way

    Looking at the delicate body that pours on him dully, the last thought of speechless is "can''t it happen so?" , and was hit by this soft humanoid shell!

    When the soft touch is uploaded from oneself, speechless just reflects, subconsciously stretches out the hand, hugs that flying delicate body into the bosom, has a little psychological preparation speechless in time to stabilize own footsteps, resists the weight of the body forcefully, slides backward for a certain distance, just barely stops the figure, not to be thrown to the ground

    "Whoo..." Speechless breath. "I''m glad I''ve responded enough..."

    Before he finished speaking, he froze. His mouth opened slowly, his face was unbelievable, his head moved down hard. When he saw his current situation, his eyes almost protruded.

    He can clearly see that the face-to-face flying body is being held in his arms by the princess, and the other side''s face is still close to his chest. Maybe it''s because of the impact, the other side seems to be dizzy, the small head is shaking, and hasn''t slowed down for a long time.

    This is not the most important, the most important is that their two hands, one, is pressing each other''s chest, one, is pressing each other''s buttocksI feel the super comfortable feeling, touch and softness from my hands. I look at the beauty in my arms wordlessly. After a long time, I pull up a smile that is worse than crying.

    "Really It doesn''t happen that way, does it?... "

    I don''t know if it''s wordless going through bad luck and keeping this indefinite and ambiguous posture. When two hands are still in the heaven, in the arms, the girl who flies and delivers benefits is finally back to God in a blink of an eye

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    They stared at each other with big eyes. No one spoke. They froze on the spot. They stood in the middle of the transfer gate square with a gesture that was enough to stir up gossip. If no other players were present at the scene, this scene would be the headline of tomorrow''s newspaper

    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, looking at the girl in her arms, realizing that it''s not good to go on like this. Wordless, with the idea of early death and early transcendence, laughed.

    "Good morning Athena

    The voice is like a thunderbolt, which suddenly wakes up Athena, who finally realizes how bad her condition is.

    I feel that my body is being attacked, and the hot temperature is still coming from the other side''s hands. In my eyes, there is even a system message of launching a protection order. This kind of behavior has obviously violated the rules of sexual harassment prevention. As long as Asina presses the "OK" button, she will be transferred to the prison area of the black iron palace in an instant!

    "Ah!!!"

    A pretty face slowly becomes purples, the expression is that kind of shame and anger to the extreme of anger, a few tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, yasena''s first reaction is not to press the "OK" button, but to scream, hard out of a slap!

    "Pa!"

    The clear sound of the blow was not the sound of the palm hitting the cheek, but the sound of one hand holding the other hand.

    "Athena! This is a misunderstanding! " Wordless grabs Athena''s hand, quickly puts it on the ground, hands up, and makes a surrender. "You came by yourself, I just caught you!"

    Asina immediately put her hands around her chest and kept away from wordless for several steps. She looked at wordless with shame and anger, as if she was looking at a great pervert who was about to do something to her. In this situation, if those fans saw it, even if they were strong in wordless skills, they would meet their challenges.

    Speechless can only chat with a silly smile, there is no way, although the fault is not him, but it''s really him who takes the money, no matter what, it''s her who takes advantage of it, what Athena does to him is reasonable, or don''t touch her eyebrows

    A red to the ear of the pretty face cloth on a little murderous, yasena''s face constantly changing, like a executioner who is considering whether to pull out a knife to cut people, but in the murderous and full of a thick sense of shyness, so that the wordless heart also followed the uneasy.

    This Athena, won''t be an unthinkable, regard oneself as the pervert of sexual harassment to put in prison (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 685

    Two people stand opposite each other, one is holding up his hands to make a surrender, the other is talking on his face, the other is holding his hands around his chest to make a guard, the other is ashamed and angry, and they are stuck on the spot, but soon, on the transfer platform, a suddenly bright lake light breaks up the two people''s current situation

    Seeing the lake light, Asina seemed to think of something. She woke up. The people in front of her had just taken advantage of her. She hurriedly ran behind him, grabbed his clothes, and looked at the direction of the transfer platform warily. Without a word, it was obvious that she had not responded. She was stunned to see the action of Asina.

    At the next moment, a figure wearing white background and red edge heavy armor appears from behind the transfer door. Seeing this figure, yasena''s expression is more alert, speechless but stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized.

    Come on, it''s naturally the guard of Athena, cratier

    "Lord Athena..."

    Once out of the transfer gate, cratier immediately found Athena. At the same time, he saw the wordless eyes standing in front of Athena, and then he pretended to look at Athena calmly.

    "Lord Athena, I''m troubled by your unauthorized action..."

    "What kind of unauthorized action?" "Today, there is no guild activity or strategic task. Don''t I even have the right to move freely?" she shouted angrily

    "Don''t be so headstrong, Lord Athena!" Krattier waved the cloak behind him, walked down the platform of the transfer door, and said positively, "you don''t know how dangerous it is to act alone outside in your status, so you will have this guard, right?"

    "That doesn''t require you to stipulate where I have to go!" Athena was obviously angry at cratyl''s words. "If the guild didn''t stipulate where I would go, it must be approved by your guard, right? And why do you show up at my door in the morning! "

    "Early in the morning..." Wordless squinted, glancing at cratier not far away.

    Is this guy really watching Athena

    "I''m just for your safety, Lord Athena!" With a face on his face, cratier came towards Athena. "In a word, it''s very dangerous to act alone outside. Lord Athena, come back to the Guild Headquarters with me!"

    Speaking of this, kratil didn''t care if she wanted to. She went straight to yasena. I''m afraid that''s the idea of forcibly taking it away!

    As krattier approached, ASENA''s face changed, her hand holding the wordless clothes became tighter and tighter, her body shrank towards the inside, but krattier turned a blind eye to her and walked over.

    When cratier was about to come to Athena''s side, he was speechless but moved

    Gently moved a step, blocked in front of krattier, so flat looking at him, krattilton stopped.

    Looking at the bland face in front of him, cratier bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "do you intend to interfere in the internal affairs of our guild?"

    If another person dares to stand in front of him, krattier has already spoken ill of each other. Anyway, he hasn''t done much of this kind of things. Unfortunately, what stands in front of him now is not an ordinary player, or even a top player, but a legendary character!

    The "spirit sword envoy" has no words, and is recognized as the "Sao" strongest player. One can match the achievements of the whole strategy group. He not only has the ability to defend the boss and kill, but also has the second unique skill in the "Sao"!

    These deeds, even if broken up into any one, are enough to become the far-reaching legends of the players, let alone all the combinations together!

    No matter how arrogant or how strong the background is, kratil dare not speak ill of the man in front of him, at least on the surface.

    Because he can''t make it!

    "Don''t put charges on my head..." Speechless shrugs, the corner of the mouth appears a radian. "I''m just protecting my friends from being bullied..."

    "Bullying?" Cladder laughed with rage. "I''m the guard of Lord Athena. I''m responsible for the safety of Lord Athena. How can you say I''m bullying?"

    "Have you ever seen your subordinates constantly pressing their superiors?" Speechless side over the body, will shrink behind him, reluctant face of Athena exposed. "Look at the deputy head of your family, and then look at you. I believe no one will not believe that you are bullying people, right?"

    "All for the safety of Lord Athena!" "For the sake of the safety of Lord Athena, I will admit the following crimes even if I have them installed on me!" cratier called out

    "You guy..." Looking at kratil''s face, she felt disgusted. Although she didn''t know the real face of kratil, she was the first one who didn''t believe how loyal the people in front of her were to her."Oh?" Speechless spread out his hands, but said: "in my head can not be charged, on his head to wear a high hat?"

    "You..."

    "You said you were for the safety of Athena, weren''t you?" Speechless pad the toe, step forward, eyes suddenly become sharp, cratier was surprised, conditional reflex like a step back.

    "Then you can go back!" A silent smile. "Today, I am responsible for the safety of Athena!"

    "What..." Kratil was shocked again, and then his face was completely gloomy.

    "You don''t mean to say that I don''t have the ability to protect Athena?" Speechless and expressionless said such a sentence, and the slightest irony flashed in his eyes.

    Cratier opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but at last he couldn''t say anything. Instead, he turned a face as red as a skull.

    Speechless and incapable of protecting one''s safety?

    Although cratier wanted to say that, he knew that if he said that, he would surely be a laughingstock.

    If there is no way to protect a person''s safety even if the "spirit sword emissary" is speechless, who else can do it in the whole "Sao"? Is he cratier

    I''m afraid it''s not good to lift shoes for others!

    Kradil is a man with no self-knowledge, but he is not a fool. When the gap between him and a man is beyond his imagination, even if he has no self-knowledge, he dare not talk big at will.

    This is the deterrent power of wordless reputation in "Sao" for two years!

    Kradil''s face was livid, but in exchange for a little silent smile, he pulled the hand of Athena behind him and said to kradil in a cold voice: "today, Athena is here. You can go back to the" blood League knights "to report, and tell hizkliff that''s what I said!"

    Speechless glances at cratier. "Believe it, Heathcliff will give it to me..."

    After that, I don''t care what kratil''s reaction will be. Without a word, I will take Athena and walk towards the maze area

    Looking at the hands and the back of the two people, cratier''s face slightly twisted and began to tremble. In his eyes, a touch of unspeakable murderous spirit was revealed frequently.

    "Kill you Kill you Kill you absolutely... "

    ¡­¡­

    On the way to the labyrinth area, Asina walked beside the silent body. A pair of chestnut pupils had been staring at the silent body from the beginning. They had not been put down for a moment and looked at the silent body with a hair in their heart.

    "Why do you keep looking at me like this?"

    "No ~ ~ what ~ ~" Athena said with a strange voice and then smiled.

    Speechless gave Athena a look and turned to look at the direction of the town behind her. "It''s not like I said you, like that guard, you''d better push it as soon as possible..."

    Athena put away her smile, sighed and refreshed. "I don''t want this today. I''m here to enjoy my life!"

    Without waiting for silent response, Asina ran to the front, turned to look at the silent behind her, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face.

    "Today''s you are very handsome."

    you shake your head and hurry to catch up

 Chapter 686

    74 floors, labyrinth

    In a corner of the stone tower stairs, a chestnut figure is entwined with a skeleton monster wearing armor, carrying a long sword and a shield. The figure is constantly crisscrossing or dodging away. A symphony of weapons is heard from the inside, echoing above the whole space

    Not far away, speechless stood there, watching the very neat and continuous dodge from the skeleton strange sword skill, like a dancing butterfly dancing like Athena, could not help nodding, eyes flashed a little bit of appreciation

    In "Sao", players have two attributes: muscle strength and agility

    Each player will get a certain amount of free attribute points when upgrading, which allows the player to freely choose to add points in muscle strength or agility, and get a certain increase.

    Of course, there are only two attributes, but the player''s individual state ability value is much more, such as anti-virus and so on, a lot of ability values, if not, when I first entered the game, I would not be dizzy without words

    The two basic attributes are very important. Players'' bonus points will determine their future path. They have no washing items to use, so they have to be very careful. Like wordless, they are full strength bonus points. Their amazing speed mainly comes from the bonus of equipment, and to yasena, they are full agility bonus points!

    Players with full agility plus points usually have a big advantage over monsters, because they have enough speed to guarantee their own. Although it usually takes a long time to kill a monster due to lack of muscle strength, this situation is obviously not applicable to Athena!

    Asina''s stabbing speed has already surpassed that of ordinary players. The invisible fast stabbing makes up for her lack of attack power. It can stab ten or twenty times a second. Even if the attack power is no longer enough, the combination is very objective. Moreover, Asina also has the installed bonus, and the attack power is not small.

    With stable output and enough agility to cope with all situations, there may be some deficiencies in boss. But to this monster. There is nothing wrong with even a speechless look.

    With a sword skill to fight back the skull monster, Athena fell down from the air, and did not return to the silent shouting: "words, switch!"

    Finish. Athena didn''t care if she heard her words. Direct use of a strong attack sword skills. The sword sparkled pink light and stabbed on the shield of the skull monster!

    "Sonorous!"

    Strong and powerful strength reverberated on the intersection point of sword tip and shield, and the skeleton monster''s body shape trembled. Can''t help but be pushed away a few steps, and Athena is because of the use of a heavy attack sword technology and fell into a rigid, can''t move!

    At this time, a figure flashed by and came to the back of the skull monster in an instant!

    "Bang!"

    Athena only felt that her vision was filled with the effect light of a sword technique, which made her squint involuntarily. When she regained her vision again, another sword technique light flashed by. Then, the skeleton monster flew out and made a clear crack sound, which turned into pieces all over the sky

    Athena''s mouth gradually opened into an "O" shape

    Speechless glanced at the reward after killing the monster, went to yasena''s side, and looked at her like this.

    "Why do you look like a ghost?"

    Smell speech, Asina finally responded to come over, suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed silent collar, scared silent a big jump.

    "Just now, you used two heavy attacks, didn''t you?"

    Speechless blinked his eyes and his head was askew with doubts. "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "Question? It''s a big problem! " Athena''s voice rose slightly, and her face became vicious. "Why don''t you get stiff?"

    In the game, there will be a stiff time after all sword skills are used.

    The higher the attack power of the sword technique is, or the more times the sword technique is used in a row, the longer the stiff time will be after using it. Just like yasena, after using the sword technique of a heavy attack, she will fall into a stiff state.

    It''s also because the switch in "Sao" is so important, because when you fall into the dead time, the switch of team mates can replace the hatred of monsters, so that teammates can slow down the dead time.

    Of course, players can also improve their muscle strength to reduce the time of rigidity. They can also achieve the maximum effect of attack through the connection of sword techniques, and then fall into a long period of rigidity. However, no matter how much time of rigidity is reduced, the rigidity after using sword techniques will not all disappear, more or less.

    In addition, every sword skill has a cooling time, that is, CD time. It is impossible for players to reuse the same sword skill twice in a short time.

    But just now, wordless is using two heavy attacks!

    Even if the CD time is short, the rigidity time will be reduced due to the high strength of muscles, but there must be a little rigidity time between the two attacks. This time is enough for the monster to catch and attack. Once attacked, the second sword skill will be interrupted.So, how does wordless use one move to attack again, fall into rigidity, but avoid being hit by monsters, so as to use the second move to attack again

    This is what Athena wants to ask!

    Hearing the words of Athena, I understood why Athena had such a reaction without any words. At the moment, I explained: "I have fallen into a rigid time!"

    "Then why haven''t you been attacked by monsters? Can also use the second attack... "

    "That''s because I dodged!"

    "Dodged?" Ashnatton was discontented. "Are you kidding me? How can you avoid the monster''s attack when you are in a stiff state? "

    "It''s actually a little trick..." Speechless shook his head and laughed.

    Looking around, wordless finds a lizard man, a monster with a long sword and shield, and turns to look at Athena. "You''ll see it later..."

    Finish saying, speechless footstep, rushed to that lizard person monster!

    The "sky watcher" in his hand gently mentioned that the effect of a sword skill was flashing, illuminating the surrounding area and drawing the monster''s attention. However, it had not yet responded, and the "sky watcher" with light fell on it!

    "Sonorous!"

    It seems that the general, wordless attack falls on the shield of the lizard monster and pushes it away for a certain distance. The lizard monster screams, waves a long knife and whistles to cut off the wordless body!

    But at this time, speechless is in a state of rigidity, unable to move!

    Seeing this scene, Athena raised her hands and covered her mouth, her face was unbelievable.

    Because she saw that when the opponent''s attack was about to fall on wordless, wordless, she actually escaped!

    "Here It''s impossible... " Athena''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Clearly there is a time for rigidity..."

    Before we finish speaking, there is another sword skill in front of us. It''s flashy, wordless and a heavy attack on the monster, and then it''s hiding when it''s stiff. In this scene, if others see it, they may shout that the game is wrong, right

    But this time, Athena showed a look of sudden realization.

    It can be found by careful observation that when he is about to fall into rigidity after using the sword technique, his body swings a small range

    It''s because of this range that the speechless body evades the monster''s attack with inertia when falling into rigidity!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Athena is speechless.

    How dare you do it

    Before falling into rigidity, you can avoid the attack of the other party with the help of inertia by swinging your body. You can also slow down the time of rigidity at the same time. This really sounds very powerful, but you should know that when the monster swings its body with inertia before it attacks, it means that when the monster attacks, you may not avoid its attack, but hit it instead !

    That is to say, if you want to use this method, you must have super prediction ability to determine the monster''s attack direction in advance!

    This is not what ordinary players can do at all! (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 687

    Rigidity is a problem that players have to pay attention to.

    Using the sword technique, the player is stuck in the rigidity. In this period of time, the player loses all means and stands in the same place. If it is not good, it is likely to lead to a fatal attack!

    Generally speaking, it''s OK to form a team, because other teammates can push the monsters in the confrontation through switching, so that the players who have finished using the sword technique can slow down the time of rigidity, but they also dare not to be careless. After all, they stand still in the same place, which is full of danger.

    It is needless to say that there is no teammate to switch, some sword skills they even have to hide and hold. Generally, they use the sword skills with less attack power to make the rigidity time not so long, and then slowly polish the HP of the monster, and finally use the heavy attack sword skills to finish.

    So, the problem of rigidity has always been a problem that players have to pay attention to!

    Can be such a problem that we have to pay attention to, but in the hands of speechless has become a performance!

    In front, speechless fully showed Asina what is called super high skill. The player attaches great importance to the rigidity in his hands as a dance posture. When his posture is stiff, he frequently rushes forward, flashes left, and makes right mistakes with the help of inertial force, and then jumps back. Besides the rigid body can see that he is in a stiff state, he is almost performing Nothing different!

    And after the rigidity. Along with the continuous flash of the heavy attack fencing technology effect light, straight to see the Athena one Leng one Leng.

    Athena has never seen wordless action. Although wordless is a solo action, she has seen both the first level guard boss war, the Christmas Special boss war, and the battle with Heathcliff.

    In the past, the impression of wordless to Athena has been very strong, but now, wordless again to Athena a lesson!

    Use the inertia to slow down the rigid skill, strong and incomparable prediction ability. They''re telling Athena. He doesn''t just have brute force

    In the case of wordless frequent use of heavy attack sword technique, before long, the HP slot of lizard man monster was completely found. Its body is also after a moment. There was a crackle. Into pieces

    Speechless put away the "sky watcher", returned to the side of Athena, looking at her silly look can not help but be happy.

    "How is it? Do you see clearly?... "

    "Look See clearly... " Athena replied subconsciously. Then he finally returned to God and smiled bitterly.

    "Well, you''re really good. No wonder you can stand alone to guard the boss. I always thought that you can have such a record because of your very good equipment and the help of the demon spirit. Now I know that you have such a strength, which is basically your own strong relationship..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless and teasing look at Athena. "Is our" shining "Lord Athena beginning to adore me?"

    "Well, a little bit..." Athena replied noncommittally, then added that she seemed to think it was possible for someone to get carried away.

    "Just a little bit!"

    "Thank you again!" Silent smile: "can let our" flash "yasna adult worship, even a little is enough to make people envy death..."

    "So you have to do better next!" Athena pouted, snorted and walked forward.

    "You''re going to be the striker next!"

    "Hi Hi Wagada... "

    In the next action, wordless becomes the forward of the team. As soon as there is a monster, wordless will rush up directly to resist the monster''s hatred, and then yasena will switch up the sword technique from time to time behind her. With the cooperation of the two people, the monster in the maze area is just like the monster in the wild, fragile, unable to resist the advance of wordless and yasena.

    This makes yasna feel that she has found the most powerful teammate in her heart more than once. You know, when she led her team to the maze yesterday, the players of the "blood alliance cavalry" had to have at least four or five people to stand up to a monster. Even those guild members who were more powerful had to have three people. She also had two teammates, which made her fans embarrassed The strategy of palace area tends to be stable

    Who knows, with the wordless group, two people have played the role of at least five people, but also very safe, no accident, because even if there is an accident, wordless can cope with it.

    God like teammates!

    Is that a wordless player

    Along the way, a monster died under their swords one after another. It was changed into experience value and Kore coin. Sometimes, there were some items that were enough to surprise wordless and Athena. The strategy was fast and the harvest was rich. For a while, both of them enjoyed it a bit.

    The labyrinth area is very broad, but the two people pass through is unimpeded. The monsters in the labyrinth area can not cause trouble to the two people at all. If there is something brought by monsters, it is the harvest, which makes Asina start to like the sense of forming a team with wordless"The harvest of this half day is almost equal to my usual share of two or three days..." Looking at the items and money in the props column and the experience in the experience column, yasna smiled a little happily, and her mood looked very good.

    Although a large team can achieve the strategic progress of two people if they come here, but there are more people in the team, and the strategic speed is fast, but the experience and money gained will also be equally divided. In normal times, Asina doesn''t enjoy the feeling of making a lot of money. Today, she enjoys it.

    It has to be said that with such a strong teammate, the strategy has become a lot easier

    "It''s a pity that I didn''t meet the guard boss''s room..." Speechless while recording the map files in the labyrinth area, while sending out such a sigh.

    "If you find the room of the guard boss so well, you won''t always blame the strategy team for robbing you..." Athena joked, but her voice just dropped, and her laughter stopped abruptly.

    Speechless stopped his steps, looked at the front, his eyes flashed a surprise look, then there was a smile, leaving to the side of the frozen Athena.

    "What did you just say?..."

    "I..." Athena smacked her mouth and finally said a word.

    "It won''t be so lucky to find it, will it? Guard boss''s room... "

    That''s right. Guard boss''s room!

    In front of the two people, there was only one road that had been zigzagging up and down. It was surrounded by dark rocks and mines. It was as quiet as the forest at night. There were no other monsters in the field of vision. There were only one gate at the end of the road, which was a flat, pointed and elliptical one!

    In the labyrinth area, there are all kinds of environmental factors, including mountains, snow, rocks, and grotesque corridors, but the only room that can have a door is the one that guards the boss on the floor!

    Looking at the tall door in the distance, the silent corner of the mouth raised a happy arc, and the hand slowly extended out, stroking the hilt of the "skywatcher" behind.

    "See, the 74 level guard boss is mine..."

    Hearing this, Asina was shocked and turned to speechless. "You You don''t want to challenge the guard, do you? "

    "Are you waiting for the men of your strategy group to come and rob me?" Speechless did not have good gas to say a, then raised the foot, was about to walk forward, the side of the Athena is a fierce grasp of his hand.

    "No way!" "Absolutely not!" cried Athena firmly

    "Why?" Speechless stunned said: "I have the ability to stand alone and guard the boss!"

    "Not even that!" Athena stared speechless. "Who knows what happened? I couldn''t control you alone before, but now you and my team, I won''t let you take risks alone!"

    Finish saying, Asina with undoubted posture, will be speechless to drag to another direction, leaving only a speech, a scream

    "I''ll wait for the probe!"

    "No! My guard boss (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 688

    Every floor, every labyrinth area, has the absolute security area similar to the town circle

    Generally, there will be no monsters around these safe areas, and even if there are monsters, the players will not be attacked in the safe areas. Therefore, these safe areas are the places where the players who attack in the maze area rest

    Sitting in a safe area, I don''t know how many times I sighed. In it, the meaning of resentment is almost full of everything, which bothers yasna beside me.

    "I said, do you need to be so disappointed?" Athena turned her head discontentedly. "Although the reward for killing the guarding boss is very rich, it''s not necessary for you, is it?"

    "Rewards are second..." Speechless and powerless said: "you won''t understand, that kind of clear can be solved, but always because of the first step by others and the feeling of failure..."

    "What? It''s like I''m forcing you..." Athena was hunched. "It''s all for the purpose of customs clearance. It''s not the same for anyone who kills. The strategy team is not your enemy!"

    "Yes..."

    "Cheer me up!"

    Seeing the listless appearance of wordless, Athena put out her hand angrily, grabbed the soft meat at his waist, and then made a strong twist!

    "Ow!!!" The silent wolf howled and almost didn''t jump up from the ground. "You kill people! This kind of attack without HP is painful! "

    "Then you should not always look listless!" Athena raised her chin and said angrily, "I''ve overcome that rigidity. Easy to solve the maze area monster back to me! "

    "I can easily solve the monsters as well now..." Speechless make complaints about it, SIP her lips, and glance away at her. Suddenly, the tone is pleasing.

    "Well, Athena, let me meet the guard boss..."

    "No way!" "It''s so dangerous!" Athena refused without hesitation

    "How could it be dangerous? You don''t know my strength... " Speechless hurriedly accompanied by a smile, a pair of people under the eaves, had to bow. "You see, like the 72 level guard boss before, it''s not solved by me!"

    "Of course I have no doubt about your strength..." Athena lowered her head slightly. The tone is a bit low. "But what if there is any accident?"

    Athena is in charge of the strategy team. It''s not once or twice for the boss to guard the customs. Naturally, she has seen it with her own eyes more than once. She promised to clear a floor. As a result, there was a scene of casualties due to a small accident

    Of course, ASENA knows that speechless power is very strong. She was so strong that she could only catch up. But she is afraid. She is afraid that if one is bad, she will change herself. Comforted oneself, cooked for oneself, advised oneself to enjoy, coax oneself happy person, will die

    Athena can''t imagine what it would be like if it happened

    Hearing the gloomy tone and face of Athena, the smile on silent face slowly closed up, sighed, and then pulled her hand up

    Athena was stunned. She looked up like a reflex to speechless smile, which was very familiar to her

    "Don''t worry!" Silent chuckle way, tone is very firm. "I will not die!"

    Hearing the words, yasena''s eyes wavered. She looked down at her hand which was held by wordless. She moved a little. She turned to her hand and held it tightly in the palm of her hand. A smile appeared on her face.

    "That''s what you said. We have an appointment..."

    He shook his head like a silent smirk. "Yes, yes, it is...

    " you can''t cheat me... "

    "Who do you think I am!" Speechless straightened his chest, full of confidence said: "I look like that kind of people do not keep promises?"

    Athena chuckled and held her silent hand on her chest.

    "You are the most powerful player in the world. Of course, you are not like that kind of idiot..."

    Speechless bitterly touched his nose, and then his eyes turned. "Then can I challenge the guard boss?"

    "No way!"

    "You let me go. It''s a big deal. I''ve run away from the head office, haven''t I?"

    "No, no! Whatever you say! No way! "

    Speechless and tearful

    At this time, a ripple like someone passing through the transfer door suddenly spread into the ears of the two people. They were scared. They quickly released their tightly held hands. Their faces were slightly red and looked at the sound source. At this time, they were also stunned.

    Only to see, a team wearing different styles but the same style of clothing came from the front, while walking, but also made a general exclamation called tired sound, it seems to be a long journey to hereThe leader was dressed in Japanese armor, with a dagger hanging on his waist, like a warrior. Beside him, there was a small white face with a black leather coat and a one handed sword on his back.

    "Tongren?" Looking at the little white face in the black leather coat, I exclaimed wordlessly.

    "Well, that man is..." Athena was looking at the warrior in Japanese armor. "Klein of Fenglin volcano..."

    Hearing someone shouting at him in front of him, Tongren immediately raised his head. When he saw silent and ASENA, he was stunned and surprised.

    "Why are you here?"

    While Klein, who was standing with Tongren, and a group of members of Fenglin volcano behind him, were all on the spot, looking at Athena, who was speechless, with the biggest eyes.

    "Then Then Klein stammered at Athena. "Isn''t that Miss Athena?"

    Klein took a look at Athena, and then at the silence around her, and her head was a little too much to turn. "The sword emissary is speechless? "Flash" Athena? The two of them Together? "

    Speechless and Asina looked at each other, all with a wry smile.

    Is it unusual for them to form a team together

    The idea had just come together, and someone had the answer for them.

    "How could you show up in the maze together?" Tongren''s head was askew and he said in amazement, "are you in a team? Isn''t that unusual? "

    At this time, the people of Fenglin volcano are back to their senses, and their expressions gradually become excited.

    "Then Isn''t that Miss Athena? "

    "Wow! Miss Athena! "

    In a flash, the five members of Fenglin volcano rushed to the front of silent and Athena with the potential of thunder, which scared the two people who didn''t realize what happened, and Qi Qi took a step back.

    "Hello! You guys! " Klein yelled, then his face swung, and he came running. "Let me speak to miss Athena, too!"

    "Klein You Tong people can''t help but cover their eyes directly and make friends carelessly.

    Looking at the six smelly men surrounded, speechless and cold, she hurriedly backed away, and yasena seemed to be really scared. She was in the middle of the six smelly men, her hands were protected in front of her, and a drop of cold sweat came down from her forehead, which made a conversation on her face.

    "Cold Calm down... " Athena made a cry, but her voice was soon drowned in the cries of six people. I''m afraid no one heard her. At present, she could only look for help to the speechless body.

    Speechless blinked his eyes, looked at yasena in the state of embarrassment, smiled a bad laugh, his hands around his chest, and watched the play.

    Yasna was so angry that she gave birth to one Buddha and two Buddhas went to heaven. This hateful guy actually betrayed his teammates

    In desperation, Asina can only turn to look at Tongren, but her eyes are no longer for help, but for threat. Tongren, who is not far away, is shocked by her body and hurries to shout.

    "Hey, don''t overdo it!"

    Unfortunately, Tongren''s voice has long been ignored by the old men in the spring.

    "You guys..." Tongren''s fire is so abnormal that he rushes forward.

    "Enough for me!"

    Seven people suddenly scuffled into a group (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 689

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Friends! Support it

    When the seven people were in a mess, Athena was embarrassed and had no words to gloat, a metallic sound of footsteps echoed, which made all the people in the room stop, frowned and looked at the sound source.

    The goal is to join a team of people wearing the same bronze color metal armor and Cape. Their equipment seems to be all specially designed. They wear steel helmets on their heads and the edges are so low that people can''t see their faces and expressions clearly

    At this time, the members of the team are marching very orderly, as if they are all NPC''s from the system, but their faces are full of gasps

    When I saw the costumes of this large group of people, no matter they were speechless, Athena, Tongren, Klein, or other members of Fenglin volcano, they all frowned deeper. The atmosphere that had been a little joyful was also solidified. Their eyes flashed a little tired. Obviously, none of them had any idea about the visitors Good feeling

    In "Sao", we can dress up like soldiers. Of course, there are only "army" people!

    Speechless, Asina and Tongren look at each other. There is some inexplicable meaning in their eyes. Only speechless eyes are full of carelessness. For the "army" people, they don''t even have a look. They turn their lips, lean their backs on the rocks behind them, and look around

    Klein frowned, his brow turned into a ball, and looked at the members of the "army" who were coming here from afar. A puzzled look came to his face.

    "How could they be here?"

    Athena''s eyes were also puzzled. "In the past, there were heavy casualties in the 25 level defense * * OSS. The" army "has withdrawn from the front line, giving priority to strengthening the strength of the guild, so they should be active in the first level. How did they get to the front line this time?"

    There is a boundary line every 25 floors in "Ian grunt". There are 1, 25, 75 and 100 floors in "Ian grunt". There is no doubt that the OSS of these four levels is very powerful and inexplicable!

    In order to compete with other guilds, the people of the "army" rushed to challenge the 25th floor of the "guard OSS" without careful investigation. As a result, the biggest guild in the "Sao" suffered heavy casualties and had to withdraw from the front line to recuperate.

    It is also because of their examples that players began to find that the level 1 and level 25 Shouguan * * OSS is unreasonable compared with other floors Shouguan * * OSS. If the level of Shouguan * * OSS on ordinary floors is even with the level of players, the level of Shouguan * * OSS on four floors with common dividing lines has a trend of exceeding the burden of players!

    In such a case, the strategy group can be in a state of absolute prudence, passing the level 50 by fluke, so that the players can smoothly continue to strategy to level 74

    In the case of the "army", after the heavy casualties, even the level training was in a safer floor. As for the front line, they have long lost their trace. If it wasn''t for the last special Christmas activity that the revival props would be exploded, I''m afraid that the people of the "army" would even give up the activity

    It can be imagined how much surprise the ''army'' has brought to people when it appears on the 74th floor

    In the eyes of the crowd, the "army" team slowly walked to this side, until it reached the security area, the first player turned his head and shouted.

    "Rest all!"

    The voice just fell, and the members of the "army" behind him all sat down on the ground one by one, like a sigh of relief. They didn''t remember any more. Obviously, before they came here, they had a lot of exercise

    When other people slumped to the ground, the leading player swept his eyes to the front and looked at the silent people standing there. When he saw the silent, he seemed to be stunned. Although he recovered soon, he could see clearly that he recognized the identity of the former

    As if he was hesitating about something, he stood there for a while, his head moved to the silent position, others could not see his expression at the moment, if anyone saw it, he would find that his eyes were full of fear

    After all, since the last Christmas special event, almost all players know that the two guilds, army and Holy Spirit Union, once joined hands to put pressure on Elven sword emissary, but finally failed. Since then, their relationship has been very bad

    However, the first player finally went to this side and came to the front of the crowd. Then, facing the Tongren standing in the front, he said, "I''m Lieutenant Colonel Kobayashi of the people''s Liberation Army of Ayn grant!"Hearing the self introduction of the self proclaimed kobazi player, many people, including wordless and Athena, couldn''t help sneering.

    Because the guild style of "army" is too one-sided, players call them "army" in order to tease them, and their real guild name is actually "the people''s Liberation Army of Ayn grant". Unexpectedly, this man still calls himself "Lieutenant Colonel". Isn''t it in disguise to admit other people''s banter

    Tong people don''t know what they feel in their hearts, so they can only say: "Tong people, lone players..."

    Kobazi nodded softly, and then his tone began to take on some unknown arrogance. "Have you reached the front area yet?"

    Wen Yan, Tong people lightly shook his head, said: "no, we just came..."

    "Is it?" Kobazi said in a skeptical tone, which made the Tongren, Klein and members of Fenglin volcano slightly upset.

    Yasna hesitated for a moment and said to kobazi, "we came earlier, so the area in front of us has been there, until the map file was recorded in front of the room of Shouguan * * OSS..."

    "Oh?" Kobazi turned his head to the direction of Athena, and then, in a natural tone, extended his hand to Athena. "Then, please provide us with that map file!"

    When he heard kebazi''s words, everyone was frightened except for silence, and Klein called out in a rude voice, pointing to kebazi. "Hello! Do you want someone to give it to you for free? Do you know how hard it is to explore the map of labyrinth area, you guy

    Kobazi''s face was covered with a screen, without any conscious shouting: "we are fighting to save the players from the world as soon as possible, so it''s your duty to help us for the whole player!"

    If the shameless speech immediately inflamed all present!

    Standing behind all the people, speechless eyes flashed a cold light. When he stepped on it, he came to kobazi''s face in a flash, with one hand suddenly sticking out and one on the other''s neck.

    "Shua", in the helmet of corbatz, drop by drop of cold sweat flowed out of it clearly. At this time, he remembered that there was still silence at the scene!

    "Show off your disgusting gesture in front of me..." The hand on kebazi''s neck slowly used its strength, and said in a silent voice: "you are not timid..."

    "I I... " Kebazi was trembling and couldn''t say a word. In "Sao", he didn''t stipulate that suffocation would kill HP, but kebazi felt that he was getting closer to death

    "Yan..." Athena seized the speechless hand and turned to look at corbatz. Her voice began to get worse. "I can provide you with the map file, but I hope you can disappear in front of us immediately!"

    After that, she didn''t ask for wordless opinions. Asina shared her map file with kobazi. Seeing this, she turned her mouth away and let go of kobazi''s neck. Kobazi immediately ran away from the map file as if fleeing for life

    Just like a clown <!

 Chapter 690

    Thank you very much for the reward of "silent water skiing"

    (coding at night, until now, I have finished today''s copy code. For the sake of such hard work, friends, how about one copy? ...)

    watching kobazi lead the ''army'' to leave the security area in the way of escape, all the people on the scene are slightly disdained in their eyes

    Although the guild name of the "army" is "the people''s Liberation Army of Ayn grunt", they have never participated in the strategy group since the 25th floor. Instead, they use the name of "glory" to occupy the players'' training sites at will, wantonly obtain some rare resources. However, there is a great reason for "for the whole players" in their mouth Those dissatisfied players dare to be angry and dare not speak.

    This set of "army" has been tried again and again, but since the day of special Christmas activities, after eating the shrivel in wordless hands, there has been a helpless figure in the blacklist of "army"

    That''s why at the beginning, kebazi saw the reason why he was speechless but hesitated not to come up. If there was no speechless, he would come forward without hesitation, and use their "army" to get the resources they need.

    And the fact is that even if there is no words here, this kobazi also came forward. It can be imagined how bad the "army" style in peacetime is

    Like this bully, let alone Klein, who has a very straight heart, even Athena, who usually doesn''t care much, starts to despise. Otherwise, in normal times, Athena won''t say something like "disappear in front of me"

    It wasn''t until the men of the army were out of sight that Klein let go.

    "Those guys, no problem?"

    Except for kobazi, the rest of the "army" were all tired just now. They moved in the maze area in this state. Anyway, the danger was too great

    And if they can''t help themselves to challenge the guard boss

    Athena obviously thought of this, and her face was a little worried. "They won''t challenge boss directly, will they?"

    There was a silent sneer. Originally, these guys went to challenge the guard boss beyond their control, resulting in casualties. Now, even with their own deterrence, kobazi will lead the team to the guard boss''s room!

    That is to say, if one is not good, these members of the "army" will end in total annihilation!

    These words, speechless and unspoken, he didn''t have any good feelings for the people in the "army", and this is also their pure pursuit of death. Do other people find death, and they have to remember whether they live or not

    If we change a group of people, even those who have never met before, out of kindness, we will save them if we can. But if we change these shameless people, we will die

    Speechless can not be Tongren and others so soft hearted, his soft heart is different from each other, not a saint like fair treatment!

    However, it is clear that other people have different opinions with him

    "Let''s go and have a look..." Tong people frowned and looked at Klein and others. Klein and others immediately smiled knowingly and gave him a look of recognition, which made Tong people laugh as well

    "Yan..." Athena also pulled the silent clothes and put them on his eyes. "Let''s go and have a look. I''m not sure..."

    "Are you going to be a good man, too?" Speechless smile shook his head, in exchange for a gentle sigh of Athena.

    "After all, I provided the map files. If so, what happened to them..."

    "Are you still guilty?" Speechless astonishment, almost speechless.

    If the map files of labyrinth district are taken out for sale, they can earn a lot of money, but yasena provides them to others for free. As a result, other people die, and she has to feel guilty, which makes her helpless.

    Athena took a speechless look. "All in all, go and have a look..."

    "All right..." Wordless with a face, full of anger.

    Just put forward to challenge the guard boss, you don''t give it to me. Now I''m trying to persuade myself to go for a group of annoying guys. Is there anything worse in the world

    Tongren on one side seemed puzzled. "Say, since you can find the room for the guard boss, why didn''t you challenge?"

    Finish saying, Tongren looked to speechless. "With your strength and temper, there''s no reason not to challenge you when you find the room for the guard boss?"

    "Yeah, yeah, I didn''t think of that either..." No words to cry no tears cry grievance. "But there is a housekeeper at home. What can I do?"

    Smell speech, Tongren Zheng for a while, then it is suddenly like a realization to look at the face began to blush ASENA, smiled. "It''s true that it''s impossible for you to take risks in the name of your housekeeper...""Who is Who is his housekeeper Asina glared at Tongren fiercely, but her red cheek and heart tone revealed her real idea, which made her speechless a little surprised

    Heaven and earth can tell. He''s just joking

    Speechless, Athena, Tongren, Klein, plus five people from Fenglin volcano, a total of nine people in a row, finally chased the people in the army behind and walked forward

    The sound of the fragmentary sound of the monster''s body when it died reverberated around, which proved that the nine people were not very calm along the way, and this situation also showed that the people of the "army" did not shoot at these monsters, but directly crossed these monsters and moved towards them. Otherwise, there was no reason for them following the "army" to "pick up" the monsters ¡£

    This situation made people uneasy. Instead of dealing with these monsters, they crossed them, which proved that their purpose was not to explore the maze area!

    And with the deepening of the crowd, Athena also found that this direction is the direction to the guard boss room!

    "They They won''t really challenge the guard boss, will they? " Athena looked at the front in disbelief, trying to see the figure of the "army", but she was disappointed

    "Probably not..." Tongren murmured uncertainly. "Maybe they used the transfer crystal back in front, so there was no clear monster..."

    Tongren''s voice hasn''t completely fallen yet, and a vision has taken place!

    "Ah, ah, ah!"

    A shrill scream suddenly rose from the front side and spread to the ears of all the people on the scene. Like a huge hammer weighing ten million jin, it hit the hearts of all the people on the scene severely, causing a pair of pupils to contract violently.

    "These guys!" Tongren gnawed his teeth and shouted, and rushed out!

    "Words!" Athena anxiously looked to speechless, saw the situation, speechless only nodded.

    "Go!"

    Together with Tongren, wordless and Asina also rushed out. Their agility reached the limit at this moment, turning their bodies into a gust of wind, pressing the ground and rushing through. Soon, the door to guard the boss room appeared in their eyes, but their faces sank down.

    Because, the door, has been opened!

    "A bunch of idiots!"

    Yasena bit her lips, and the speed increased a little again. In the next moment, three people appeared at the gate at the same time, looking inside. At this, Tongren and yasena''s faces changed dramatically!

    From the entrance to the inside, a flame like road circulates and burns, dotted on one fire lamp in the room. The light blue light shines all the scenes in the round room, but the fire is cold and abnormal, which makes people scared.

    In the middle of the room, a tall figure surrounded by bulging muscles like thick ropes stood there, with a slight metallic luster on the dark blue skin. The figure above the chest was not the head, but a sheep''s head!

    The curving big sheep horn stands high from both sides of the head and back. The whole body is covered with dark blue hair. It stands up and stands on the ground. Its eyes are burning with blue and white flame like light, and its head is tilted. A thundering roar suddenly vibrates!

    "Roar!!!"

    Like a devil (to be continued. )

 Chapter 691

    (solemnly tell you that Ruqing is a man! Those slanders that are lolly are scum!!!! [hysteria]...)

    the floor is sprayed with blue and white flames in a ring of lattice. The huge metal body of the guard boss is facing the door at this time. The fierce mouth like a sheep''s head spews flame like gas. On its right hand, a huge heavy sword is held in its hand, and it is also waved left and right, hitting the opposite ground.

    On the opposite side of it is a very small figure compared with its height of two or three meters, and the figures of members of the "army"!

    "Ah!" "Ah..." "Ah!"

    The huge sword fell on their body without mercy, and took away their HP. The "army" people could only deal with it in a mess. The formation full of discipline and tidiness had disappeared in the eyes of wordless people at the beginning. The only thing left was the scream of fear

    The guard boss spits out a light blue breath, hitting everyone, making their HP tank drop again and again. Now, all the people in the "army", including the kobazi, none of the HP tank is green, which proves that their HP has dropped by half!

    And the HP slot of the guard boss, four in all, has not even emptied the top one!

    Looking at this hellish scene, Tongren and yasena are all in a daze.

    "What are you doing!"

    Finally, the Tongren clenched their fists and shouted, "don''t move quickly!"

    "No No... " A member of the "army" holds a piece of transfer crystal and screams, "crystal can''t be used!"

    Tongren and Asina were shocked and their faces became dull.

    Crystal can''t be used, that is to say, the room of the guard boss is crystal invalid area!

    "How How could Yasna covered her lips, and tried to resist the urge to retreat. As she watched the retreat, the members of HP''s "army" were shaking.

    In the past, there was no crystal invalid area in the guard boss''s room. Now, such a fatal trap finally appears!

    And just like when I challenged the 25th floor of the gate guarding boss, I once again told others how dangerous it was still the "army" people!

    With life

    "Roar!" With a roar of the guard boss, he spewed out his deadly breath and raised his head. He scraped on the people in the opposite army and blew them all out. Along with that, there was a trembling scream and a falling HP trough

    At this time, Klein and others have caught up. They stare at the scene in the door one by one, their eyes are full of horror and struggle. Obviously, they have the idea of saving people, but they dare not put it into action.

    Because, to come forward to rescue means that we must go through the guard boss with their back to them to reach the location of the members of the ''army''. In that case, it is likely that they will die!

    They have to hesitate!

    Including Tongren!

    And Athena!

    During their hesitation, in the next moment, a figure flew out of the guard boss''s body and flew into the air. The HP on his body slowly descended to the end

    This figure is just kebaz!

    "No Don''t... " Athena lowered her head, one hand shaking, trying to put it on the hilt at her waist, but she was struggling. The low cry of pain came from under her chestnut hair.

    One side, speechless stare at Athena, looking at her performance, eyes flashed a bit of regret.

    Turn around to look at the ''army'' members struggling in front of the guard boss, squint wordlessly, sigh, and the voice is clearly visible in the ears of Athena, Tongren, Klein, etc!

    "It''s your life..."

    At the moment when the voice fell, the silent figure slowly faded. The Asina and other people standing beside him felt a gust of wind blowing by their side. Then, a shadow carrying the light of sword skill rushed through and suddenly hit the guard boss!

    "Dong!!!"

    A roar like a hammer striking the golden bell resounded and exploded over the whole room. The strong voice made everyone dizzy for a moment. However, the huge body of the guard boss was taken up by the shadow. He flew to a corner of the room and hit the wall!

    Tongren''s face brightened and shouted at Klein and others. "Come on! Words are out of hand! Now is a good chance to save people! "

    Klein and others found that the members of the "army" who had been blocked by the gatekeeper had no obstruction with them. Now they face each other tightly, rush in their direction, and then take them to the exit."Words!" Athena shouted in the direction of the guard boss, her face full of anxiety.

    "Don''t worry!" Tongren also rushed to the direction of the "army" and shouted: "with that guy''s ability, that guard boss can''t help him!"

    Hearing Tongren''s words, Asina didn''t relax at all. Her eyes didn''t move away from there for a moment. She held her hands tightly and covered her chest. A heart had been raised completely.

    "God Please don''t be surprised... "

    In response to Athena, there was a deafening thud and two figures flying backwards!

    Speechless body shot backward, saw his HP dropped a small section, his face a congealed, turned upside down in the air, adjusted his body shape, fell on the ground with a single knee kneeling posture.

    A hand holding the "sky watcher", speechless looked up at a distance and also shot backward, smashed on the ground, was struggling to guard off the boss, the face is very dignified.

    If you look carefully, you can see that the hand of the wordless "skywatcher" is shaking gently

    "It''s worthy of the 74th floor guard boss..." Speechless stood up and looked across. "In terms of strength alone, I can''t compete anymore..."

    "Roar!"

    On the opposite side, Shouguan boss seems to answer speechless, ferocious face, roared, then mouth wide, a strong wave from his mouth!

    "Be careful!" Athena could not help shouting.

    "Is this guard boss really going to attack specially?" Tongren''s teeth are biting, which is very tricky.

    Speechless coldly looked at the action of the guard boss, waved his hand, summoned his personal interface, and after several clicks on it, a small human spirit appeared beside him and flew beside him.

    "It''s the healing Genie Athena breathed a little sigh of relief. The healing Genie can reply one fifth of the silent HP every minute. With it, wordless is undoubtedly a lot safer

    Shouguan boss seems to be angry at the silent action, and the breath in his mouth immediately spurts out, like a deadly flame, attacking the speechless opposite!

    Speechless, he pushed his body down and shot at the guard boss like an arrow away from the line. He almost didn''t jump out of the heart when he saw this scene. Under their horrified eyes, speechless rushed into the exhalation with an attitude that was imperative from time to time!

    In the hot breath, the silent HP slot dropped a large part in a short time, and it continued to decline. Although it did not fall to the yellow state, it will only fall to the Yellow sooner or later if it goes on like this!

    But speechless but blind, as if a warrior who is blind to death, straight to the guard boss rushed, hands, in front of their own across

    At the door, people saw a vague figure rising against the current in the flame like breath, rushing to the other side against the attack of the guard boss, there was a faint flash of light, and then they saw

    Two beautiful radians pass through the breath, dancing and releasing. They move in front of the blurred figure. Where they pass, the breath of the guard boss is cut in two and scattered around. Then, the radian hits the guard boss!

    "Peng!"

    The guard boss flew up again and fell to the rear. The silent figure also appeared in front of the public. When the public saw the silent, they all cried out.

    "That''s Two blade flow! "

    Yes! Speechless hands, have already grasped a sword! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 692

    (please support! Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Awesome!

    The little human spirit rowed a beautiful track in the mid air, and then turned a circle above the silent head. At the same time, a flash of light like snowflake fell on the silent body. In the next second, the silent HP slot reduced by one third and recovered by half, almost full!

    The body is slightly sideways, and the hands are inclined down. Two black swords of different sizes are held in the hands. One is as tall as one person, more than one meter and seven meters long, and the other is almost one meter, the same size as ordinary swords. But the body is shining with extraordinary luster!

    "Sky watcher"! "Interpreter"

    After a long time of collection, the "two sabres flow", which had never been used since the first world war with hezcliff, finally came out again!

    If there is only one wordless person here, of course, wordless doesn''t mind spending time with the gatekeeper. Though the power of gatekeeper exceeds him, he has the protection of healing elves and the unparalleled skill of "infinite martial arts". Even if he doesn''t use "two sabres flow", wordless is confident to kill the gatekeeper!

    But now there is not only him here, but also a lot of unexpected surnames. He doesn''t care. But once one of them is bad, it''s too late for them to regret!

    At this time, hiding clumsiness will only increase a lot of meaningless changes, so even if it is for such a little uncertain accident, I intend to do my best!

    "Starburst stream..."

    Left a light floating back sound, the "skywatcher" and "interpreter" in their hands flashed the unique effect light of sword technique, speechless steps were wrong, and they stepped on the ground fiercely, just like a ray of light. When they appeared again, they were in the state of jumping up in the air, floating in front of the guard boss!

    Speechless eyes!

    "Bang bang bang!!!"

    The strong light and shadow crossed the guard boss''s body one by one, leaving a red virtual light band representing the scar, bringing up pieces of blood like fragments. In the eyes of the players, their vision has been completely filled by the sword shadow!

    The hands are dancing continuously, the body shape is dancing frequently, the two swords have been turned into two wipes of light, and they are falling on the chest of the guard boss. The guard boss only has time to make a howl, and his figure is wrapped by the shadow of the sword!

    Speechless bathes in the shards like sword shadow and blood, just like painting, leaving traces on the chest of Shouguan boss lightly. Every time the sword shadow is crossed, it will take a blood shard, and the majority of Shouguan boss''s four HP slots!

    Asina looked at the figure in the dance, her eyes were full of ripples, while Tongren and others widened their eyes without blinking, a pair of fists clenched tightly, and a little excited look appeared on her face.

    This is the power of unique skills!

    This is the strength of the strongest players!

    Amazing!

    At this time, in the hearts of all present, there is only such emotion!

    The boss is like a candle in the wind, and his huge body is like a tick. Under the attack of "two blade flow" sword technique "star blast air cutting", his body is pushed out. His feet drag out two white marks on the ground. One by one, HP grooves are emptied in an instant until they turn red

    Looking at the bright red HP slot on the top of Shouguan boss''s head, the wordless corners of his mouth were cold, and the "skywatcher" and "interpreter" finally dropped the 16th strike of "starburst airflow chop". They took a large part of the HP of Shouguan boss away, leaving only the last small area, but also the red HP!

    "Roar!" Shouguan boss seems to see his own death. The blue light in his eyes suddenly lights up, holding a huge sword and waving his last strike!

    The huge sword flickers the effect light of sword technique, with the sound of gas explosion, roaring to speechless!

    "Ah!" Athena exclaimed.

    The wordless pupil slightly shrank, staring at the huge sword. When it came to him, his head suddenly dropped, and the huge sword roared across his head, wiping his hair and cutting back!

    Speechless face a fierce, hand a turn, counter grip ''watcher'' and ''interpreter'', to guard the chest of boss, straight stab!

    "Hiss!..."

    "Roar!"

    With a slight tearing sound, both the "skywatcher" and the "interpreter" pierced the body of the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper roared. In his eyes, the flame like blue light gradually faded, until finally, it became a pair of empty eyes

    HP tank, instantly empty!

    The five members of Athena, Tongren, Klein and Fenglin volcano breathe together!

    "Bang!"

    The sound of breaking glass reverberates clearly around. The body of the guard boss turns into pieces and spreads to all sides. Along with it, the blue and white flames around gradually dim. When the pieces turn into nothingness, the flames disappear completely. The bright room also falls into the dark environmentAt this time, those dim down the fire lights suddenly lit up, the flame again in the above burning, but this time the flame is no longer cold blue and white, but warm red fire

    Over the room, the words representing customs clearance were hung on it, telling everyone

    74th floor, customs clearance!

    "Whoo..." Gently exhale a breath, take back the "skywatcher" and "interpreter", turn around to look at the direction of Athena, silent smile

    "That guy..." Tongren''s lax look returned as before, his hands around his chest, looking at the silent smile and shaking his head, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.

    "As strong as ever..."

    "Words!" At last, Asina came back and ran towards the speechless direction. She came to the speechless body with the fastest speed and touched him with both hands.

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t there any injury? "

    Smell speech, speechless laugh. "What do you say? Can''t you see that my HP value is full when I say that there is any injury in" Sao "

    "You dare say it!" Athena put some tears on her eyes and shouted at wordless: "you just rushed into the breath of the guard boss. How could it be ok? If it wasn''t for the healing spirit''s reply, your HP slot would be at least yellow!"

    "But isn''t it all right?" Looking at the extremely excited Athena, speechless can''t help but wry smile. "Besides, I would not choose to use this kind of fighting method without healing elves..."

    Athena glared speechless, wiped her corner of the eye, turned her head, and ignored speechless.

    Klein is very familiar with the a press speechless head, hard rub abuse up. "It''s worthy of being the strongest player, not covered. Is that" two blade flow "? It''s cool! "

    He gave Klein a look of speechless crying and laughing. He was not very angry, but he couldn''t hate Klein, which made Tongren a little happy.

    After all, both of them are his good friends

    "Why do I always feel that the guard boss and other monsters in your hands are no different from those in the wild?" Tongren jokingly said.

    Speechless and disdainful. "You can see the strength of this" little wild monster "

    "No more!" Tongren quickly waved.

    Seeing this, Klein laughed a lot. Then he didn''t know what he was thinking of. His smile slowly converged and bowed his head.

    "It''s a pity that the guy in kobabz is dead..."

    When they heard Klein''s words, they also smiled, took a deep breath and looked around them.

    "Anyway, this time is our victory. Let''s be happy!"

    "That''s right..." Tongren, Klein and others smile.

    Speechless nodded, and suddenly there was a feeling that the clothes were pulled behind him, so speechless turned around. Then, the delicate face of Athena was printed into his eyes

    "This time, I didn''t enjoy life..." Athena pursed her lips and stared silently. "You must take responsibility!"

    Speechless astonishment (to be continued. )

 Chapter 693

    In the huge floating city "Ian grunt", today, no matter which floor, as long as there are players, they will gather together in twos and threes, and they will always talk about something, with a cheerful expression on their face. Even the solo players are rare to appear in the situation with many people, although they seldom speak, they should also play up A qualified audience

    For a while, the players in the wild, maze area and other areas suddenly decreased a lot, but the cities, hotels and other places are full of players. They vent their inner excitement to each other, talk to each other and even talk back. The only topic they talk about is the clearance of level 74!

    After a few months, wordless, the "spirit sword envoy" killed the guard boss and cleared 74 levels of the pass. This news is enough to excite the players who have taken wordless as a legend for several days. After all, they are a step closer to leaving the world

    Of course, most players are immersed in the joy of customs clearance, but there are also some players who start to fight for the advance of 75th floor to occupy some favorable conditions early, such as finding tasks, or collecting some resources of new floor, or putting the target on the field and maze area, exploring the strength of monsters in 75th floor

    These people, naturally, are active strategy players with strategy groups as the main part

    However, it''s easy for those who are interested to find out that among the players in the strategy group who have stepped on the 75th floor, there are "blood alliance Knights group", "holy Dragon Alliance" and even "army", but there are no "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano"!

    Because, at this time, they are gathering in a hotel on the 50th floor of "aigrandt", holding a celebration!

    "Cheers!"

    Wordless, ASENA, Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, silika, Klein, Qitai and some high-level people of "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" all held up their cups and shouted loudly. Even iquir was present, raising the joy atmosphere to the highest point!

    Looked around the crowd of the whole hotel, speechless and helpless. "I haven''t passed the customs, as for the extent of the celebration meeting?"

    "Although I have passed customs many times before, I haven''t had you before..." Tongren took a sip of drink and said with a smile: "you have almost cleared one third of the floors of" Ian grunt ", but each time one person quietly cleared the customs. After the news of the clearance was spread out, another person disappeared quietly. This time, it''s a celebration of the last name of the floor where you used to pass the customs..."

    Wen Yan, speechless turned his eyes, said to the Tongren angrily, "of course, you don''t matter. I''m the one who covers the hotel and everyone''s consumption!"

    "What''s the matter..." Asina, standing beside wordless, clapped wordless on the shoulder. "You don''t need to keep so much money. Why don''t you take it out for everyone to use together? Besides, even if you have a hotel, I''m afraid you can''t use up all your change?"

    "That''s right..." Speechless pursed his lips, glanced around and smiled at all his people, speechless.

    "But why do I feel like I''ve caught the wrong man?"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care!" Klein rushed to the silent side, put his arm around his shoulder, and held up the cup at the same time. "You are today''s hero, don''t complain all the time!"

    "Yes, brother..." Fortunately, her head was askew, and there was a light smile on her face. Although the smile was light, her eyes were curved into crescent shape, which showed her happy mood.

    "I''ve never been to a celebration like this in the world, and I love the feeling..."

    "Yes, yes!" Celika''s little head nodded, and she couldn''t wait to smile. "All the expressions in her eyes are smiles. I''ve never seen such a scene before, but it''s a good feeling, and I love it!"

    "All right, all right, but you..." Speechless smile shook his head.

    Seeing the expression of silent and wry smile, everyone could not help laughing happily. The poetic eyes turned and joked. "I don''t know how busy the party would be if I went out and shouted" silent here "

    "Auntie, please don''t be naughty..." Speechless and powerless hands up.

    Liz, with her hands around her chest, looked at the sound of the poem. "If you do, the party won''t go on..."

    "I think that Athena should be more attractive than words..." Tongren touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "it should be more interesting to go out and shout ''here is Athena..."

    Hearing Tongren''s words, wordless and cold all over, ha ha dry smile. "Then the applications for duels will come in full stream..."

    "Yes!" The poem sound bad smile hugged yasena. "And athena will be overwhelmed by the flow of people!""Do not do this..." Yasna''s face was tangled, as if she thought of that scene, but it should be more empathy. She should have experienced that scene more than once, right? For example, in the 74 story maze area, we were surrounded by Fenglin volcano

    "I say Tongren..." Speechless poked Tongren''s waist with his elbow, and pointed in a direction without expression. "Are you sure you can say in front of your girlfriend what other girls attract?"

    As soon as Tongren''s face was stiff, his neck turned to the direction of speechless as if there were no painted puppets. Next second, Liz''s gloomy face was printed into his eyes. Now, Tongren''s heart began to speed up.

    "Li Liz Tongren''s eyebrows began to beat vigorously. Liz glanced at him, snorted coldly, and went to the other table. As you can see, Tongren shrunk his head, and then followed up

    Seeing this scene, wordless, Klein, Qitai and other people looked at Tongren''s eyes and were full of pity. They secretly said that they had done evil, and they also had endless admiration for Lizzie.

    It''s hard for ordinary people to train the lonely "black swordsman" Tongren to be a strict wife. It''s really not a realm that ordinary people can do. It''s worthy of being that brave Lizzie

    Klein smiled at the Tongren and Lizzie, and said with a smile, "it seems that that guy still needs to be cultivated..."

    "How dare you say that others..." Qi Tai comes out of her head and relentlessly strikes: "they have already formed a pair before they are teenagers. You are in your twenties. Are you still single now?"

    Klein''s face suddenly froze, his shoulders continued to pull down, a sense of decadence enveloped his whole body, but he soon came back to life, facing Qi Tai, scolded fiercely: "aren''t you also in your twenties? It''s not like me! "

    "Ah La, you are wrong..." The sound of poetry on one side burst out suddenly. "The president has a girlfriend!"

    "What!" Everyone on the scene started to scream, turned around and looked at Qi Tai, who touched his head and giggled. All of a sudden, he couldn''t calm down. Klein, even more, roared with a face that could not be accepted: "impossible! This is absolutely impossible! "

    "Me! I can testify! " Celika raised her hand with a smile, as if she were a primary school student trying to answer questions. "The president''s girlfriend is still from our guild. I''ve seen it before, and fortunately my sister has seen it!"

    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to the lucky, which is full of the meaning of verification, lucky explained: "I I didn''t go to see it on purpose. I passed by accidentally and saw the president walking into the Guild Headquarters hand in hand with that girl... "

    "Oh ~ ~" the people lengthened their voice lines and made fun of each other. "I didn''t expect to hide so deep. I''m holding hands..."

    "Only It''s just a matter of holding hands! " Qi blushed and bowed his head. "Don''t think about it..."

    Everyone laughed out loud, only Klein''s face was deceived by the world. He knelt down on the ground, his back was dark

    So, everyone''s laughter is a little bigger (to be continued. )

 Chapter 694

    At this time, if an outsider appears at the banquet site, he is sure to be shocked by the joyful scene here. In this world accompanied by death all the time, there are self entertainment, small groups and small pleasures, but the whole hotel atmosphere of joy is really rare.

    So that, for this banquet, all the people present are already immersed in it. At this moment, they forget the strategy, the game world of death, and the cruel reality. Everyone is gathered with laughter and laughter. There is a kind of atmosphere of drunk today

    Seeing this atmosphere, even the "bitter Lord" couldn''t help laughing, and my heart began to feel that this time''s contribution may not be meaningless

    At least, it''s worth seeing these smiles from the heart

    Blissfully, she turned around and looked at her side. It seemed that Athena also turned around. Their eyes were intertwined, as if they could see through each other''s inner thoughts as well as their own. Qi Qi smiled

    And when this happened, the whole hotel was quiet

    The sudden silence made speechless and Athena strange. They faced everyone, and the scene frightened them.

    I saw that all the people at the scene who had been in a mess stopped their actions at hand, and their faces became serious. They looked at silent and Athena together, and their eyes were twinkling with some strong differences that made their hearts slightly cold. They stared straight at them for a while.

    Wordless and Athena step back at the same time.

    "You What are you doing? "

    After a long time, he said, "didn''t you realize that at that moment, you entered a wonderful state of two people''s world?"

    "Two people world..." Athena''s face turned a little red, and she began to draw at the corner of her silent mouth. She said with a smile, "yes Really? No feeling... "

    Liz stepped forward, her eyes full of cunning and curiosity. "Oh, look at you. What do you really look like..."

    In the mouth, Lizzie''s face is certain. After all, long before she was with Tongren, she had found yasina''s mind. After that, she saw their two ways of getting along like enemies and spiritual sustenance, and then everything was clear. Now she just put them on the surface

    "Silent brother, you are not obedient..." Celika tooted her lips and said angrily, "I''m as sly as the president when I''m with Miss Athena."

    Athena was shocked, and her face was ruddy. She quickly waved her hand and shook her head. "No No, We''re not together! "

    Seeing ASENA like this, the suspicion on the faces of all the people became stronger, and then the wordless eyes began to be bad.

    "Brother..." Fortunately, he said to Wuyan in a low voice, "be frank and lenient, and be strict in resisting..."

    "What do you say..." He said: "really, how could you have such an idea? We''re really not together! "

    "Really?" Shiyin is the first one who expresses his disbelief. He says directly, "but your appearance is very suspicious..."

    "What can I doubt..."

    "There are so many doubts!" Liz''s voice rose slightly, one hand crossed her waist and the other pointed to wordless. "Think about it for yourself. It''s obvious that there are some differences in the treatment of Athena when she gets along with other people and you!"

    "Yes, yes, I found it too!" Celika holds bina and tilts her head. "Sister Athena is very strict with the people in the guild. She is very gentle to us, but you have to be very generous to brother Wuyan. You can open your face. The smile on your face is very different from that in normal times. Looking at brother Wuyan has an ambiguous feeling..."

    Every time sirika said a word, Athena''s face would turn red. When sirika had finished, Athena''s face was almost red, and her mouth was pouting too high, which made the silent side have a headache. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Athena ah, you look like this, not in disguised recognition of what

    At the moment, wordless knocked on celika''s brain melon seeds, which caused her to cry out in pain. "You are a little girl, how can you have so many good ideas..."

    "I''m not a little girl!" Cried celika discontentedly.

    "Speechless white eye a turn, do not have good gas to say:" that you say those, can explain what

    "Is it not clear?" Poetry immediately took over the words, jumped out. "It means that Athena likes you!"

    This sentence came out, the scene immediately fried pot, Asina himself is almost fainted, a pair of eyes are tightly closed up, can not say a word again, the delicate body continuously trembles, that look, it is obviously to the extreme shame!Kneeling on the ground and bending forward, Klein rose to life on the spot, jumped up, pulled up his silent collar, and shouted, "you guy! I can''t believe I''m playing this game! "

    Speechless suddenly blushed. "And I said, what does that say?"

    "Doesn''t that mean anything?" Fortunately, I''m at a loss. I''ve talked about this step. Is there any other secret

    Speechless shaking his head and sighing, he said helplessly: "this can only show that yasena likes me? Where do we mean we''re together? "

    Wen Yan, everyone present is ignorant.

    That''s the hottest "flash" in the "Sao", the most popular female player, almost all male players in the dream!

    A girl with such conditions likes you. You say it doesn''t mean you are together. Can you refuse her

    That''s what everyone here thinks

    At last, Asina couldn''t help it any more. She grabbed the wordless waist, blushed and shouted at wordless.

    "Why can you say so calmly!!!"

    "Then what do you want me to do?..." Speechless, I feel that I am not a human being. "We didn''t really get together..."

    Athena bit her teeth, snorted coldly, turned her head, and Liz, as a good friend of Athena, stood out for the first time.

    "I said you!" Liz stared speechless. "A girl like Athena likes you. What are you not satisfied with?"

    "I I didn''t say I wasn''t satisfied! " Speechless cry of injustice. "I just said that we were not together. We didn''t tell each other and didn''t spend as much time as you and Tongren. It''s really not a couple!"

    Athena''s ears moved a little, but the others were stunned and bowed their heads.

    Indeed, this only shows that Athena has feelings for wordless, but not necessarily that they are together and have not confessed

    And the speechless words have long been forgotten. In his backyard, there is almost no wife he confessed seriously

    Liz touched her chin, glanced aside at Athena, and then, sure enough, looked up into silence.

    "In that case, tell Athena now!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless stare his eyes, silly on the spot, Athena also shuddered, turned to look at Liz, shocked.

    What kind of God is this

    But the others started to make a fuss after a pause.

    "Confession! Confession! Confession!... "

    Speechless mouth slowly opened, was suddenly spread out to make speechless, but Asina is lowered head, hands ring in the back, eyes secretly aimed at speechless, inside, a silk look forward to the color clearly visible

    Speechless look around the noisy crowd, and look at Athena, heart, turned!

    "Athena!"

    "Do What do you want to do? "As soon as yasna''s body shook, her face turned red.

    Others are also looking forward to wordless, waiting for the follow-up development.

    "Me!" Speechless excited for a while, and then with the power of thunder, the body began to shrink.

    "Hungry..."

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    All of us, including Athena, were instantly knocked to the ground (to be continued. )

 Chapter 695

    On the 61st floor of Ian grunt, selmubrook

    At the transfer gate square, a lake like transfer gate gently fluctuated, lighting up the whole transfer gate square in the night. Two figures appeared there at the same time, a knight in black, a gorgeous dress with white background and red edge, like a delicate Princess

    Such a combination, I believe that those who see these two figures will subconsciously think in their hearts which place is the aristocrat of tourism, but the expression on their faces is a face full of anger, a face full of indignation, enough to let people who have such an impression break the reverie in their hearts

    These two people, who appeared in selmubrook, naturally ended the banquet, acted as the wordless escort of flowers and the Asina who planned to go home

    As soon as there was a sense of substance on the ground at her feet, ASENA immediately walked towards her home. She didn''t look speechless. Even when she turned around, she had enough strength. People could see that she was making trouble

    Seeing the appearance of Athena, her face became more angry. She sighed silently, followed her behind and walked to her home

    At night, selmubrook was very quiet, as if there was no one, only the weak light was blowing in the wind, which came from the surrounding buildings, while the passers-by, though not without, was very few.

    After all, the price of the 61st floor has reached a high level. Ordinary players can''t afford the 61st floor at all, so it''s in the 61st floor. There are not many people who really own houses. They can be counted by their fingers. Even the hotel''s accommodation costs are much lower than the average, and the middle floor is much higher. As a result, even if there are players on the 61st floor, once it''s night. Still going back to the lower floor

    Therefore, the 61st floor is also an area with few people. Of course, only at night, during the day, many people will come here to move

    It seems that there is an unusual silence around, which brings infinite depression to the nature. Asina and speechless walk on a street one before and one after another. The oppressive atmosphere makes the angry angry more and more angry, and they are also more and more embarrassed. With the sound of footsteps that can be heard on the ground, they walk silently to Asina''s home

    After a while, finally. Athena''s home appeared in front of them

    Since Asina bought the house, she has never stopped to visit. After all, Asina often visits his house, but it is less than the number of times that Asina goes to silent home, and the number of times that Asina goes to silent home is pitiful.

    There is also a reason for Asina to come to the wordless family to have mixed food and ingredients. There is no such reason for the wordless family to be "aboveboard". So the number of visits is very limited. I don''t know if there are five times, but I don''t even know the place. So when I see the destination is about to arrive, I feel speechless. I''d better do what I have to do once, and then I''ll speed up my pace.

    unlike speechless, Asina''s pace slows down when she sees her home is about to arrive. It''s like waiting for someone else to catch up

    In this way, one step is speeding up and the other is slowing down. They soon meet each other, but they don''t stop their steps. On the contrary, she crossed Athena and walked to her door step by step.

    Athena was a little shocked, and then a little anger was burning in her eyes.

    This hateful guy, just don''t want to be with me

    When she came to the front of her house, she gave a cold look and snorted. She opened the door in front of her and went in.

    Just when Asina was going to close the door directly and no longer pay attention to silent, she made a mistake in silent steps, flashed into the door, and then closed the door. Before Asina could react, she held her in her arms, lowered her head, and caught her lips!

    "Woo!" Athena''s head went blank

    In front of her eyes, there was a message of protection, telling Athena that she was being violated!

    "Woo Woo... " Athena put her hands on her silent chest, pushed him hard, trying to push him away, but in this way, she not only didn''t push him away, but also let her hands close to her waist, which almost suffocated Athena.

    Just as I intend to rub the cuddly person into my body, I hold Athena in my arms with speechless force, so that the toes of Athena''s feet are padded up, and a whimper is made from the lips contacted by the two people. Taking advantage of this gap, the speechless tongue pushes open the teeth of Athena''s shell, catches her little fragrant tongue, and twines in an instant

    "Well Woo... " For a moment, Asina was a little confused, her eyes began to soften, and there was a little water vapor in her chestnut pupils. In her eyes, the frequent warning of invasion could not wake up her mind. The pleasure from the interlaced tongue made Asina immersed in it. Only the near face was still in her sight. In addition, Asina could not help but immerse herself in it Nothing elseThe two people''s tongues are constantly intertwined, and the wet touch is transmitted into their minds. At this moment, they have completely forgotten that this is the game world, this body is also false, and their actions are also false, because, in their feelings, everything is so real

    Asina has lost all her strength completely. Her body is limp and she falls into the silent arms. Her head swings passively under the silent action. Her lips are tightly attached to each other. The hot breath hits each other''s faces. The sound of "tut" resounds, just like the feelings burning in their hearts at the moment, pink Atmosphere shrouded in all around, can''t stop for a long time

    Along with it, there are two tongues which are intertwined and entangled irregularly

    Until a long time For a long time

    When Asina felt that she was about to suffocate and die, wordless loosened her lips. Asina immediately poured her head on wordless chest, gasping like a drowning victim. Her eyes were full of confusion. Even wordless gasped for several times. I can imagine how intense the kiss just now was

    Embracing the delicate body in his arms, he breathed out without words, licked his lips which were too sweet to be greasy, and said: "as expected, it''s better to come directly to my style..."

    Smell words, as if she had been awakened, her head was raised suddenly, and she saw the silent smile on her face. The scene just echoed in her mind. Suddenly, she was a little angry.

    "Mercilessly stare speechless one eye, Jasna Jiao voice scolds:" still don''t let go of me quickly

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, did not according to the words to let go of Athena, but hugged her more tightly.

    "It''s not easy for me to hold it. It''s not so easy to let it go!"

    "You..." Athena gaped, bit her teeth and threatened, "aren''t you afraid that I will trigger the protection order and send you to prison?"

    "You can try..." Speechless and unconcerned shook his head for a while. "If you dare to do that, I will dare to repeat what I just did in front of all the members of the" blood League knights "when I come out!"

    Athena stayed, saw shameless, never seen so shameless, let her have some grievances. "Why do you hold me since you are not willing to tell me?"

    "Are you kidding?" Wordless gave Athena a look. "I don''t have that thick skin when I tell you in front of so many people..."

    "Are you not cheeky?" Athena almost didn''t choke on herself. "There is no thicker skin in the world than you!"

    "Is it?" Speechless corner of the mouth. "In that case, I don''t mind being thicker. I''ll stay here tonight!"

    "What!" Athena exclaimed. "You What do you want to do! "

    "What not to do..." He said with a silent smile, "it''s just a night''s sleep, just with you..."

    Suddenly, Asina felt that she was in the wolf''s mouth (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 696

    The next day

    When a rather gentle sun shone on his face, he had to wake up, shook his head, and a long yawn came out of his mouth like a sigh. A lazy breath surrounded him, and with his bleary expression, he looked like a single man who was not sleeping enough.

    In fact, last night''s sleep was more comfortable than when I was sleeping in my own house. He was not a bachelor either. This can be seen from the fact that he was sleeping in his arms and shrinking like a kitten

    I moved my body slightly. At the next moment, I felt that my body was not heavy, but the smell was very strong. My spirit rose in a moment, and I looked down at Asina who was sleeping very sweet in my arms. Then I remembered that I didn''t go home yesterday, but I spent a night here

    At this time, the wordless hand is still around the waist of Athena. It''s just a fake body created in the game, but the greasy touch from the hand is no different from the real body at all, which makes the wordless almost suspect that he has returned to the real world

    Of course, in the real world, what is it like to hold Athena''s body? I don''t know. But in the past, when he woke up in the morning, he didn''t use such a posture less to hold his wives, and she was still naked

    Therefore, no one knows more about the touch of the girl''s greasy skin!

    Smelling the smell of yasna''s body, I silently and curiously pointed out her little nose. Shaking his head and laughing, "the body in the game is so charming. I don''t know what kind of disaster it is in reality."

    As if to be able to hear speechless words, yasna wrinkled her little nose, as if protesting something, and then put out a beautiful to suffocating foul sleeping face. Let wordless see saliva DC, the heart began to think.

    You know, here, speechless but for nearly two years, there is no company of a girl around, and some are just a treatment spirit without wisdom. That is to say, how long he has been here, how long he has not enjoyed love!

    In the past two years of single life, I''m afraid that another person has become a werewolf. Speechless nature is no exception, and at this time. In his arms, is lying a charming girl, this how can not let the silent heart wolf howl unceasingly

    Hands began to unconsciously stroke the body of Athena, watching her eyes gradually become hot, speechless slowly put hands on Athena''s hips, gently stroked up

    "Well Athena seemed to feel something, and her sleeping face became a little charming. There was a groan in the mouth, which ignited the fire in the silent heart directly!

    When Wuyan plans to directly press the delicate body in his arms under his body, a fact, like a basin of cold water, splashes in the silent heart, not only putting out the evil fire in the silent heart, but also pouring a cool heart

    He, there is no way to untie Athena''s clothes!

    In "Sao", the operation of clothes is not carried out by hand, but by personal interface. It only takes two or three seconds to change clothes, and it is faster to take them off. Just a little bit, there''s nothing left!

    But also because of this, the clothes on the characters can not be removed by hands at all, only by operating the personal interface. The command to release can only be released

    Therefore, it is a cruel fact that a beautiful girl lies in her arms, but she can only see and touch, but she can''t really shoot!

    Of course, wordless can hold Athena''s hand, and use Athena''s hand to open the personal interface for operation. That''s OK, but wordless doesn''t want to do it

    Because the personal interface of the player can be manipulated arbitrarily by moving the finger of the player, there are often people in "Sao" who use such means to carry out some dirty activities, for example, by manipulating the finger of the sleeping player, trading all the items in the props column, or stealing money, etc

    Even if someone makes a duel application to a sleeping player, and then moves the player''s finger to click for permission, even if the player stays in a safe circle, it will become a fish that can be slaughtered by others!

    With such things happening, players are almost afraid to sleep in front of strange places and strangers. If a player falls asleep in front of you, you should be glad, because it means that he or she trusts you very much and believes that you will not do such a thing

    There''s no doubt that yasena sleeps in front of her because she trusts herself. She even sleeps with herself in the same bed. If she moves something similar to moving her fingers to manipulate her personal interface, what will yasena think about it is another thing. It''s really intolerable that she fails to trust her Love!Without the consent of Athena, wordless is definitely not going to manipulate her personal interface at will

    In addition, in "Sao", if you want to love someone, besides disarming, you need to disarm the restriction level standard setting. If you don''t do this, you can''t do what you love. To disarm this setting, you also need to clear the operation of personal interface

    It''s also because of this. Last night, wordless didn''t have any bad thoughts, but spent a peaceful night with Athena. Now, even if wordless had such thoughts, there is no way to eat

    Think of here, speechless face of grief, look at the sky and sigh out loud, there is no way to do the things that love to do, it is very sad

    The silent sigh reverberated in the room very clearly. It seemed that it was yasena in her sleep. Yasena''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, her eyelids were quivering, and then she opened them up. What she saw at the first sight was the way she looked at the sky

    Memories come back to her mind, and Asina remembers what happened last night, and her sleepiness is cleared.

    "Are you awake?" Athena twisted and looked up to speechless. "How listless? Not enough sleep? "

    "Well, that''s right..." Speechless tight in the arms of Athena. "After all, I usually don''t sleep in the sun or get up..."

    Athena looked speechless. She also knew that she liked the habit of sleeping late in the morning. Otherwise, she would not often go to visit at night.

    "It''s always good to get up early!" Asina rubbed her wordless chest and whispered, "otherwise, the training area will be occupied. Where can I find it?"

    "I always practice in the maze area..." Speechless shaking his head, a teasing smile. "If anyone has the ability to occupy the maze area, I don''t mind a day less training time."

    "Yes, I do. Do you know how good you are?" Athena said angrily, "I don''t know how you become so strong when you are so lazy. Do you really master the bug?"

    "Yes, that''s good..." Speechless left his mouth, and then he looked at Athena in his arms. "What? Want to practice? I can take you... "

    "I don''t need you to take it..." Athena retorted, and then there was silence.

    "Ah, Yan..." Athena put her hands around her wordless neck and her head on her wordless chest. "Let''s take a break..."

    "Rest?..." Speechless a Zheng, touched the back of Asina, soft voice way: "how? Are you tired? "

    Athena nodded softly. "I''d like to have a quiet day and live in your house. It''s beautiful and I like it very much..."

    "If you like, it''s OK to live all the time..." Speechless shaved Athena''s little nose. "Can make you happy, enjoy life, I am happy..."

    "Then it''s settled!"

    Athena looked up at the face in the silent smile, with the blurred ripples in her eyes. Her head came close to the past (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 697

    "Long waiting..."

    Put a plate of clear soup on the dining table, and ASENA took off her gloves and smiled at the silence sitting opposite the dining table.

    "Eat quickly. You haven''t tasted what I made for a long time..."

    Speechless nodded, grabbed a sandwich and put it in his mouth. "Whoever asked you to come here every time for the sake of eating my cooking will not see you bring me some of your own cooking."

    Smell words, yasena pursed her lips, bowed her head and murmured. "I went to visit, not to eat..."

    "What do you say?..."

    "No ~ ~ what ~ ~" Athena pouted, twisted her head a little short of breath, let wordless sigh women''s heart, sea needle

    In the morning, the food is simple, like speechless food. It''s usually bread, sandwiches and other things. Although it''s very simple, it''s carefully made by speechless people. It''s also a natural flavor. It''s almost the same when Asina is at home. But today, speechless people are here. Asina is also a rare dish of clear soup, which is also a celebration of this feature Other days

    Asina likes delicious food, but she doesn''t have a big appetite. Unlike astraya and Shixiang, it''s just a kind of food. If she can eat enough, she can eat anything. For Asina, cooking is more like a pursuit. So this simple meal in the morning ends in a kind of hurry and warm atmosphere

    After tidying up the plates, Asina went into the kitchen and washed the kitchen utensils. She sat on the sofa and read the latest newspaper.

    It''s only a day since the clearance of level 74, but today''s information is much more unexpected. Many of them are about level 75 information, such as the level and intensity of wild monsters, the general situation of the town, and even the location of the mission NPC. Of course, it''s irrelevant. The really valuable mission publishing place can''t be randomly listed in the newspaper, because That represents a huge amount of intelligence.

    Although the clearance of level 74 was only yesterday''s event, some players'' hands and feet are still very neat. After a day, most of the top players have aimed at level 75 and rushed into the wild or the town. This also led to any discovery, which will be listed by the intelligence business. Therefore, generally, the clearance of one floor and the newspaper of the next day are the richest The most remarkable.

    But for wordless, these information is equivalent to dispensable. In fact, he seldom takes any task in two years'' game time. Up to now, there are less than ten tasks. He has been straight to the maze area for a long time. The general task can not satisfy him at all. The precious task is troublesome for him to find, so he simply uses it directly, although it is boring Point, but also a lot of

    It''s the intelligence about the movements of the strategy group that interests Wuyan. After all, it''s the people who stand in front of all players. The movements are naturally attractive, including Wuyan

    Before long, Asina finished cleaning up, walked out of the kitchen, came to wordless side, sat on the handrail beside him, and looked at her head curiously.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing, it''s just the movement of your strategy group..." No words casually said, eyes did not even leave the paper. "Since yesterday, the" night of the moon black cat group "," Fenglin volcano "and" holy Dragon Alliance ", including your" blood alliance Knight group ", have started to open up wasteland on the 75th floor of the field, but the process seems to have slowed down a lot..."

    "Of course it is..." Yasena sighed, and her voice was slightly low. "Every 25th floor there will be a very strong guard boss, which will cause a lot of casualties in the strategy group. The 25th floor guard boss will let the" army "out of the front line, and the 50th floor guard boss will once let the front line players'' formation collapse. If there is not a leader who blocks it for ten minutes, I''m afraid that one of the strategy group''s People will be destroyed, maybe... "

    "Now, there is another 25th floor. If you don''t pay attention to it, who knows how many people will be killed this time?"

    Speechless left his mouth and threw away the paper in his hand. "I knew that I would go to meet the level 25 and level 50 gatekeepers..."

    Hearing the wordless words, Asina seems to be deep in thought. With wordless strength, if he had joined in the original customs guarding boss war, the situation would be very different, right

    Unfortunately, the two floors of the guard boss room, were first found by the strategy group.

    However, if we find the guard boss''s room without any words, can we deal with the two strong guard boss by himself

    Thinking of this, Athena began to worry and could not help holding her speechless arm.

    "Can you promise me..." Athena stared at the speechless face, looking very serious. "This time, the 75 level guard boss, you and the strategy team together!""Ha?..." Speechless stunned for a while, and then saw the serious expression of Athena, and suddenly understood the idea in her heart, and couldn''t help laughing.

    "I said, do you look down on your husband and me?" Wordless scratched Athena''s chin, which made her nose crinkle. "Even the 74 level guard boss is not my one enemy. A 75 level guard boss, even if it is several times stronger than the 74 level guard boss, I am confident that I can cope with it. What''s more, I still have the" two blade flow "

    Athena''s face relaxed a little, although not completely relaxed, but not as worried as just now, discontented drum cheek, turn around.

    "Who is my husband? We''re not married... "

    "Isn''t it easy for you to get married?" "It''s just the time to apply for it..." he joked

    The marriage in "Sao" is really very simple. Only when both parties agree to buy a pair of wedding rings and exchange, they will be regarded as the legal couple in "Sao".

    Don''t think the marriage system in the game is so simple that you don''t pay attention to it. You should know that once you become a legal couple in "Sao", the props column of the two people will be shared. Both parties can use the items in the props column of the other party at will. And once one of them dies, the items in the props column of the other party will all transition to It''s in the props bar of the other side.

    So, although the marriage procedure is very simple, its significance is extraordinary. It''s not really to trust and love each other. Generally, it''s impossible to get married. Otherwise, one of them will lose his sight. His other half will kill himself immediately after he gets married to get all the items in his props column. There''s no place to regret that.

    This kind of case, in the "Sao" has not happened less

    And wordless and Athena, they have known each other for two years. They know each other better than anyone else. With the current relationship, wordless about marriage, even Athena can''t help but feel different

    "Do you really want to marry me?" Athena''s eyes fluctuated and she looked speechless.

    I believe that anyone can''t help being greedy or even malicious with his wordless life

    If you are willing to marry yourself, you can only prove that he has great trust in yourself!

    At the thought of this, there was an indescribable emotion in Athena''s heart, which could not be stopped for a long time.

    "Don''t doubt..." Speechless stretch out his hands and hold Athena in his arms. "You are the most charming existence of all ''Sao''. Tens of thousands of people are hoping to marry you. No one can refuse you, including me..."

    At this point, the silent corner of the mouth draws up an arc. "But if we get married, we can''t be as hasty as the marriage system in the world. We have to hold a big wedding ceremony, invite Tongren, Liz and fortunately them to join us, and then witness it with all the players..."

    "Exchange rings..."

    Athena covered her lips, her body trembled slightly. In her eyes, a drop of tears began to flow up. She could not help falling into her speechless arms

    "Yan, I love you..." <!

 Chapter 698

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of dancing with maple! And "biqigu eight pan" and "nightcare" "Radish with vegetables" and "thunder"

    Yesterday, during the celebration, she was almost forced to tell Asina. But because he was so shy, she turned a very good-looking drama into a farce, which ended

    But today, speechless and Asina decide to get married or have a wedding ceremony. I have to say that this unprecedented God unfolds to let others know, and I''m afraid it''s not funny.

    Since we decided to hold the wedding ceremony, we must invite relatives and friends. For example, Tongren, Liz, Xing, silika, Shiyin, Qitai, Klein and so on. These people are also the few friends of the two in the world. How can we not invite them?

    Of course, it must not be now

    Not to mention how much commotion it would cause if the news of the wedding ceremony was released as Athena, but what kind of attitude did the "blood alliance cavalry" have towards an elite general in its guild, and so on. It''s just face that can''t be erased without words.

    Isn''t it? Yesterday, I was impotent. I didn''t tell Asina in full view of the public. Today, I''m telling others to attend their wedding ceremony. I can''t promise. No matter on the surface or in the dark, the Tongren group will surely laugh off their big teeth. They laugh so much that they can''t find a crack drill

    What''s more, it''s still in the process of planning. It''s better to postpone the sending of wedding invitations

    This also made yasena, who was deeply moved one second before, despised him for being speechless and ridiculed him for it. Let wordless gnash his teeth. If it''s not for the condition, he wants to catch Athena and spank her 100 times!

    After a while in the room, they began to change clothes and prepare for the last visit to the headquarters of the order of blood knights.

    Whether it''s about Athena wanting to leave the order of the blood knights. Whether you marry yourself or not, you have to pass the level of "blood League knights". After all, yasna is not only the deputy head of the "blood League knights", but also the direct leader of the strategy group, without her. Whether it is the strength of the guild or the process of strategy is a great loss, so it is definitely not easy to let Asina go!

    Therefore, wordless decided to go with Athena to the headquarters of the order of blood knights!

    "Really no problem?" Asina, who had changed into a normal Knight''s combat dress, felt the thin sword at her waist, and looked at her body in black with some apprehension.

    Although the order of blood knights is the most powerful guild in Sao, in fact, there are only a few hundred people in the whole guild. There are only a few dozen top players who can come up with their hands to join the strategy group. They are only used to participate in the strategy, and their combat power often reaches just right level, unlike the "Saint Dragon Alliance" and "army", which have huge peripheral members to supplement.

    As the best of these people, the importance of Athena can be imagined, and its combat power is also good. In terms of strategy, Asina is worthy of the word "elite". Such a super excellent existence, no one can easily let go, let alone Asina is the deputy head of the "blood League knights" and belongs to the high-level personnel.

    Therefore, she is not sure whether the guild will let her go. If she is not iron, she will not mention to leave. This can be seen from the fact that Asina didn''t ask to leave when she stayed so much in the order of blood knights.

    It''s also because of this that I feel it''s necessary for me to go to the headquarters of the order of blood knights with Athena

    "Don''t worry..." Touched Athena''s hair and smiled. "Everything has me..."

    Athena turned her head to speechless and looked at his smiling face. He nodded firmly with a certain face.

    They went to the door and opened it. At the next moment, along with the sunshine, a figure suddenly appeared in their eyes, which made them a little surprised. When they saw the appearance of the figure clearly, they were stunned again. Then, yasena''s face became a little ugly, and when they had no words, they narrowed their eyes, and a cold flashed in their eyes Awn.

    "Kratier!" Athena''s face was a little gloomy. "Why are you at my door!"

    Come on, it''s cratier!

    "Lord Athena!"

    Kratil, who had his back to the door, heard the voice of Athena, and his face brightened. When he turned around and saw that there was no words, a pair of slightly protruding eyes shrank, and his face became ugly.

    Why! This son of a bitch will come out at Lord Athena''s house!!!

    "Kratier!" Athena''s voice was a little cold. "Isn''t this the first time you''ve been blocking my door?"

    At the words of Athena, cratier also took his eyes back from his speechless body and looked at Athena. "Lord Athena, I''m your guard. I must ensure your safety. Naturally, I also want to monitor the existence of curfew around for Lord Athena!""That is to say..." Yasena lowered her head, hid her face under the bangs, and clenched her fists tightly. "You''ve been spying on me?"

    "Please forgive me for not reporting to you!" Cratier glanced at the silence. "I''m also for the good of Lord Athena. After all, in this world, many people will use dirty means to deceive others. If Lord Athena is cheated by these people, then..."

    "Enough!" Athena raised her head fiercely and looked at a faint murderous look in cratier''s eyes!

    She knew, of course, who the so-called "dirty curfew" in cratier''s mouth meant.

    If it was before, even if the relationship between Athena and wordless was good, it would not be partial. But now, wordless is about to become her husband!

    Which woman, who can tolerate her husband, is called "dirty curfew"

    Other people yasna don''t know, but she can''t stand it!

    "Kratil..." Athena took a deep breath. "I ask you, is it the commander''s order that you monitor me?"

    Krateer seemed to be shocked by yasena''s sudden roar. Hearing yasena''s words, he shook his head subconsciously, making yasena''s vision even colder.

    "Then, in the name of the deputy head of the army, from today on, you will be relieved of your guard duty!" Athena glanced at cratier and said unquestionably, "before the new arrangements are made, go back to headquarters and stand by!"

    "What What Cladder looked at Athena in disbelief, and then cried out, "master Athena! You

    "Bang!"

    Before he had finished speaking, he suddenly enlarged his fist in front of his eyes, hit his face with a fist, and blocked the words behind him. He felt dizzy, then flew out and hit the street below!

    The sudden change left cratier completely confused. He lay in the street and did not return to his mind for a long time. Until the silent figure appeared in front of him, he realized who was the one who just shot

    "None!!! Words!!! "

    Kradil''s face turned ferocious for a moment. Looking at the speechless man standing in front of him, he just wanted to stand up. He raised his foot speechless and fell heavily on his chest. He stepped on his feet. The strength expressed by the whole strength was exerted on kradil, making his face red and unable to stand up again.

    "Don''t worry, in the circle, even if the attack power is strong, HP will not be deducted..." Speechless left his mouth, looked down at kradil, and began to work on his feet.

    "You How dare you beat me... " Cratier''s face was red with ferocity, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.

    "Yes, I hit you..." Silent bow a smile, smile is very cold. "Because I think you are very upset!"

    "You!"

    "Listen to me!" Wordless squinted. "In the future, if I see you pestering Athena, even if Heathcliff comes, it will not protect you!"

    "I believe that the order of blood knights will not provoke my head for a small guard!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 699

    "I believe that the order of blood knights will not provoke me for a small guard!"

    The cold tone clearly echoed in cratier''s ear, which was full of scornful words that made cratier''s anger unlimited expansion, accompanied by the shocking murderous intention!

    Let''s not mention how domineering he is as a member of the "blood alliance knights" in ordinary times. Just say that his other identity, once a member of the "smiling coffin" of the homicide guild, makes countless players awed. When did he receive such an insult

    In cratier''s heart, he was the only one who trampled on others, but he never thought that today, he was trampled on by others!

    What''s more, this man is the one he hates, hates and even wants to kill most!

    Hate!

    His hands unconsciously held the silent feet on his chest, and cratier wanted to open his mouth to say something. But just when he opened his mouth, a sad sense of suffocation came from his chest, which made his voice all turn into a single groan. He could not say a word at all.

    In the circle, HP will not be deducted no matter what kind of attack is applied except duel, but also because of this, the player''s touch in the circle will be larger than that when he is outside the circle. Wordless foot keeps exerting force on krattier''s chest. Although it doesn''t bring much pain, it also makes krattier hold his breath in his chest. I can''t get it out at all. It''s so hard.

    Kratil can only stare at the silent face with his own eyes, as if he wants to engrave his face firmly in his heart. If his eyes can kill people, kratil will never mind cutting the silent face!

    As for krattier''s hatred, he can''t see without words. The clown challenges his bottom line again and again. Before, he didn''t find fault openly, and he didn''t mind looking at him less. But now. Since he entangled with Athena, he would not be speechless if he didn''t have any color to see!

    Get in front of you and come to the top of cratier. The wine red pupil looked directly into his murderous eyes. The corners of the silent mouth are light.

    "I know you can''t wait to kill me now. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance, ''Sao'' is hierarchical, as players get higher and higher. The gap between low-level players and high-level players will become larger and larger. As a member of the "blood alliance cavalry", I believe that the area where you usually practice is not high, so you''d better pray that our level will not be too large, or you won''t have a chance to revenge in your whole life! "

    "Even though, I stand in front of you Speechless straight up, squinting at cratier and saying, "let''s go! You! Cut

    Cratier''s pupil shrank.

    Seeing this, he turned around quietly, took his foot off cratier''s body, and then walked to Athena''s side.

    "Let''s go..."

    Athena nodded her head obediently, without looking at cratier. She followed behind speechless and walked to the transfer gate square

    Kradil stood up from the ground and stared at the silent figure. He knew that even if he rushed up, he would only be insulted again. With his strength, he might be called the top player, but compared with the top players such as Tongren and Asina, the gap is obvious, and the best player such as wordless is not comparable ¡£

    He can only stand in the same place and bear the impulse to rush forward. He looks at the speechless figure that gradually goes away. His teeth are "clicking" and his heart is filled with hatred.

    One day! one fine day!

    Cradill roared wildly in his heart, but the words before speechless echoed in his heart at the same time

    As wordless said, his speed of training and running to the front line all the time, wordless at the top of the player is absolutely incomparable, now the gap has been very large, and then go on like this, when wordless level rises to the level he can''t reach, even if he uses some means to make him unable to resist, then he can''t die wordless

    If he is speechless and will not die until he recovers his ability to act, then

    The more he thought about it, the more gloomy his face became, and his eyes began to waver.

    "It seems that it must be done as soon as possible..."

    Kratil had already forgotten what he thought. One of the words he had said before was that

    Don''t say I won''t give you a chance

    On the other side, Asina, who was walking beside wordless, couldn''t help looking back at her behind, then puffed up her cheeks and looked at wordless.

    "Why did you suddenly make a move?"

    Smell words, speechless white yasena one eye. "Is he allowed to be a stalker around my fiancee''s house? I don''t have that kind of bearing! "

    "I''m not asking you to put up with him..." Athena murmured. "It''s just that he''s my subordinate, or a member of the" blood League knights "after all. You''re so rash, I''m afraid of causing trouble...""When the sky falls, I will hold it for you. What''s a little trouble..." Speechless left behind a glance, said lightly: "I''m afraid that the other party feels that ''trouble'' is not enough to satisfy his degree of revenge..."

    Athena was slightly stunned. She looked speechless in disbelief. Seeing that he didn''t explain, she didn''t ask any more.

    In fact, for wordless to protect her like this, Athena is still happy in her heart, which is why, seeing wordless to fight against cratier, Athena doesn''t mean to stop.

    As a person, yasna is also very annoying. If you can let the "blood alliance knights" copy yourself because of this, it would be better

    ¡­¡­

    On the 55th floor of Ian grunt, Grantham, the headquarters of the order of blood knights

    "The general situation, I almost understand..."

    Sizclif sat on his special seat, crossed his hands and fingers, propped his back on his chin, and looked at the speechless and Athena standing in front of him. To be exact, he looked at the speechless and expressionless opening.

    "Yan Jun, it''s not that I''m embarrassing you, but that you know how important Athena is to our" blood alliance knights " "Without Athena, our strategic progress will be reduced a lot. Besides, she is still the deputy head of our guild. Do you think it is possible for me to let her go?"

    "Commander..." When Athena wanted to go forward and say something to Heathcliff, she was pulled behind her by a silent side. Athena looked at her without a word, pondered for a while, and retreated behind him in silence.

    Since speechless all to him, then oneself hand over all!

    She gave Athena a smile and turned to Heathcliff. "I know that Athena''s departure will reduce the progress of the strategy a lot, but not completely no progress, right?"

    "The slower the progress of the strategy, the farther away it will be from the day of complete strategy, and the longer we will be away from the world..." Heathcliff raised his head slightly. "You know what it means, don''t you?"

    Good guy, are you going to press yourself with the overall situation

    Wordless, thoughtful look at Heathcliff, a wonderful smile on his face. "It''s said that the head of hezclif has never personally led a person to carry out the strategy except in some key guard boss wars. If the head of hezclif personally led the strategy team to carry out the strategy, I believe that the progress will not be lower than that of Athena, right?..."

    At the silent words, Heathcliff frowned softly, then stretched out again. "I will not be stingy if I can do my best for you..."

    Smell speech, speechless surface did not show the slightest, secretly is the Heathcliff scolded bloody.

    It''s you who lock people here, and do your best for everyone? No amount of effort will help!

    Sizi Cliff did not know the silent psychological activities at all. She just looked at Athena and said: "but even so, I can not let Athena leave easily. After all, she is too important..."

    "Oh?..." Wordless eyes on Heathcliff. "Anyway?"

    Heathcliff smiled, fearless and speechless.

    "In any case!" (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 700

    With the words of Heathcliff coming out, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly began to harden

    Speechless and hizkliff looked at each other, no one spoke again, and they faced each other, gradually pushing the rigid atmosphere around them to a dignified place. There was even a feeling of wind and rain coming. The depression before the volcano was about to erupt made the Athena on one side a little anxious.

    Now, the two people standing in front of themselves, without mentioning their relationship with themselves first, even if they only talk about their identity, they are also stamping their feet in the world, which can let intelligence agents dig out some news!

    One is the most powerful player, the other is the leader of the most powerful guild

    If because of today''s events, the relationship between these two people becomes bad, and even become enemies, it will undoubtedly be a very big impact for the whole "Sao"!

    I believe that even if another person comes to stand here and sees the confrontation between the two, I''m afraid she will be frightened. And yasena is not to say that one is her boss, the other is the one who will become her husband in the world. She doesn''t want to see the two people pinching each other in the public and private

    Just as Athena was so anxious that she could hardly help standing out, she suddenly said something.

    "Commander Heathcliff, do you remember the promise you made last time we dueled?"

    Hearing this, Heathcliff''s eyes were cold and his face was a little down. He had probably known what he wanted to say, but he replied truthfully: "of course I remember. I promised, that duel, if you lose, join me in the order of the Knights of the blood League, and if I lose. Until the "Sao" strategy is complete, give all the strength of the "blood alliance knights" to help you complete a condition... "

    At Heathcliff''s words, he smiled. "Now is the time for you, commander Heathcliff, to live up to your promise!"

    Then, speechless, he looked up at Heathcliff, who had a heavy face. I hope you can get Athena out of the order of the blood knights

    The unexpected words made Heathcliff''s eyes start to blink, and her face is constantly changing, while Athena has a surprise smile, obviously before that. She forgot about it

    Don''t say it''s Athena. Even she forgot to speak. After all, it''s a year since she left her. Plus, he didn''t care about it, so naturally she forgot it.

    In wordless view, what the "blood alliance knights" can do for themselves is nothing but a small thing. He really didn''t know how to do the big things that he couldn''t do. Maybe Heathcliff could do it, but he would never expose himself because of a promise.

    With such a preconceived idea, over time, speechless will also forget this matter. If it was not just forced too hard, he would not have a flash of inspiration and suddenly remembered

    This is what Heathcliff didn''t expect. He never thought about it. He said nothing. He even used the conditions he promised to him at this time, so that now he can''t ride a tiger again.

    Ironically, as a "Sao" administrator, he has the power of God in this world. But twice in the hands of speechless, I have to say, very ironic

    Heathcliff''s expression became a little cloudy and uncertain, as if he was struggling to do something difficult to make a decision. His eyes hesitated for a while, and after a long time, he sighed.

    "Sorry, Yanjun..." Heathcliff said helplessly, "your condition, for me, is a little difficult. Even if I promised you, I couldn''t let Asina leave like this. Without her, the loss of the" blood knights "is too great. You''d better change a condition..."

    Yassnaton was stunned, and her eyes were full of disbelief. Her head unexpectedly broke the appointment!

    As soon as speechless eyes coagulated, the voice began to sink. "So, commander Heathcliff, are you going to break your promise?"

    Heathcliff stood up, looking very seriously speechless. "Yan Jun, you can change one condition..."

    Speechless silence, the heart is a helpless.

    I didn''t expect that, for the sake of Athena, this Heathcliff actually played the role of Lippi. Didn''t he just see everything in the world as a joke

    Because of the great loss to the "blood alliance knights" and the deep influence on the strategy process, we can''t release people

    This sentence, let others say, speechless may believe, but by Heathcliff, it is absurd!

    After all, whether it''s the "blood knights" or the strategy group, it''s just a toy in Heathcliff''s eyes. If it''s not for the purpose of observing the players'' movements closely, he can throw whenever he wants. Now he cares about these

    Who are you kiddingBut, speechless only in the heart considered for a while, then looked up.

    "In that case, let''s change the terms!"

    Step forward, wordless said forcefully this time: "you let yasena leave, I can promise you that after the strategy group or the" blood League knights "open up a maze area on any floor, and find the room of the guard boss, help you to attack the guard boss!"

    As soon as the words came out, don''t speak of Heathcliff. Even Athena could not help but stay on the spot.

    "You mean..." There was a gleam in Heathcliff''s eyes. "Would you like to join the strategy group?"

    "Only when you need to attack and defend boss..." Speechless glimpses at Heathcliff. "Usually, I won''t interfere in any of your strategies..."

    This time, Heathcliff was moved.

    He is so determined to keep Athena, in fact, just to be able to observe the wordless through the Athena line!

    In this world, who doesn''t know that the "spirit sword emissary" is a famous lone walker, with whom no one has any contact, only a few people in the "moon night black cat group" have contact with him, and those who have a good relationship with him can be counted at all.

    Among these people, Athena is the only one who is too close to wordless!

    It is because of this that Heathcliff wants to observe the wordless character through the line of Athena

    Now, since Wuyan is willing to expose himself to his eyes, it''s better to observe the truth by herself than by kiasina, which is a troublesome medium

    Now, Heathcliff had a plan in a flash!

    "Good! I promise you! "

    Asina''s face showed a happy color, almost cheered up, silent light smile, smile some helpless

    This time

    ¡­¡­

    Stepping out of the headquarters of the "blood alliance knights", Asina walked happily in front of her, like a bird out of the cage, with a slight leap in her concealed pace..

    turning around, Asina chuckled: "I didn''t expect that you would like to work with the strategy, is that still the stubborn words I know?..."

    He shook his head in silence. "Who am I doing this for? Besides, didn''t you just let me work with the people in the strategy group when I was working on the boss?"

    Athena was stunned, and then her eyes shone with brilliance. "It''s because of this sentence that you are willing to work with people in the strategy group to tackle and defend the boss?"

    Speechless purses one''s mouth and turns one''s head.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to live a peaceful life with you, and then I can rob strange things and put the killing reward of the guard boss in my pocket. Heathcliff is so angry!"

    Looking at the speechless head, Athena smiled. She was very happy and ran to speechless side. She held his arm and buried her head in it.

    "Ha ha, I''m shy..."

    "Who Who is shy! " Speechless immediately embarrassed, vigorously refuted.

    "You''re just shy!"

    "No!"

    "Shy words are surprisingly cute..."

    "They said they were not shy!"

    Two people close together, gradually go far, figure overlapping into a, gradually pull away Pull away (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 701

    (I know what I wrote is terrible and supported by some people, but it''s just because of their love for the original. I really don''t deserve to have a sense of achievement...)

    today, no, it should be said that in recent days, almost all the players in the whole "Ian grant" are crazy, because of a piece of news

    "Spirit sword envoy" speechless, "flash" Athena, the two will hold a wedding ceremony tomorrow!

    That''s right! Wordless and Athena are getting married!

    When the news came out, the players on any floor of "aigrandt" had only one reaction, that is, sniffing.

    Who is "spirit sword envoy"? The strongest player in the whole ''Sao''!

    Who is "shimmering" Athena? That is the idol in the eyes of countless young men and girls!

    It''s not uncommon for these two people to hold an unprecedented wedding ceremony in "Sao", but who would like to believe it

    There are a lot of gossip in "Sao" and countless gossip. There are rumors in some places. For ordinary players, the "spirit sword envoy" and "flash" are all high-ranking figures and idols that are unreachable in ordinary days. However, no one wants to believe such a news suddenly.

    Whether it''s subconscious disbelief or the reaction of firmly resisting belief because your idol is about to fall into the arms of others, in a word. Such news, just came out of the meeting. Also by the general players as a joke after dinner, the usual joke

    However, until two or three days later, these players began to feel bad, also because of a news

    Shizkliff, the head of the "blood League knights" officially announced that the deputy head of the "flash" yasena was about to enter the palace of marriage. She would no longer participate in the floor strategy and was allowed to abdicate!

    That is to say. In the future, Asina will no longer be the deputy head of the "blood knights" and will also withdraw from the "blood knights"!

    As soon as the news came out, all the players couldn''t believe it. The members of the "blood alliance cavalry" almost started to fight.

    As a powerful and charming fan, Asina''s popularity is not so big, let alone the general players. The members of the "blood League knights" usually admire their deputy commander. But now, the people they admire are not only about to quit the "blood League knights", but also about to get married. How can these people not fall out

    However, no matter how much trouble they make. The fact that ASENA left the "blood League knights" was finally confirmed. Such news is no more than those rumors and gossip. It''s true or false. It''s easy to know the trend of the "blood League knights", and after the withdrawal is true. The players finally have to start believing.

    "Flash" Athena, getting married!

    Or with the "spirit sword envoy" wordless the strongest player!

    Since that day. Everyone''s crazy!

    Some envied, some envied the silent sitting beauty, some envied, envied the other side to be able to bring that ten thousand people into the bosom, some envied, envied the silent to steal their idols, and even resented, resented that Athena quit the "blood League knights" and no longer participated in the floor strategy, so that they could not leave the dead world as soon as possible

    All in all, there are all kinds of emotions and reactions at this time.

    In a word, the whole "Ian grunt" is full of excitement

    When we are in a group outside, wordless side is also the first two big

    "Is that all?" Speechless looked at all kinds of dresses depicted on a piece of intelligence paper, and looked at iquir in some embarrassment. "Isn''t there a suit or wedding dress of the real world?"

    Yes, wordless is now choosing the dress, wedding dress

    But it seems that there is something unexpected about it

    "There''s no way, ''Sao'' is very different from the real world..." The tall, powerful, black aikiel frowned and said helplessly, "some casual clothes are not different from those in the real world, but they can be made according to the style of the world, such as equipment. Moreover, there has never been a wedding ceremony in Sao, and no one has ever made dresses, which can be found I don''t know how many tailors took it from so many styles... "

    "I think it''s not bad, it''s beautiful..." Athena picked up the paper depicting all kinds of dresses and looked at all kinds of dresses on it. The chestnut pupils were full of love.

    "Although it''s different from the dress in the real world, it has the feeling of classical wedding..." Athena tilted her head, turned to speechless, and then pointed to one of the dresses. Her voice said excitedly, "let''s choose this one!"

    Hearing the words of Athena, silent, Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, silika, iquir, etc. all of them put their heads on the paper and looked at the dress that Athena referred toHow to say, it''s a suit of dress with retro western style. Men''s dress is a typical Knight''s dress, but the color is pure white, while women''s dress is a princess''s dress that goes directly to the heel, just like a prince''s and princess''s dress, similar to the dress of western aristocrats for various large-scale banquet, but because of the pure white color, it''s used for the wedding ceremony in the world of "Sao", That''s perfect!

    "Wow, how beautiful..." Celika had grasped her hands, her eyes full of little stars. "I want to wear it..."

    Smell speech, a lot of people laugh directly come, Liz is more joking way: "wait until you grow up to say!"

    Celie carton was not satisfied. "I''m no longer small!"

    "But it''s really beautiful..." Fortunately, some of them are looking forward to bending their eyes and saying to Athena, "Athena''s eyes are so good..."

    Athena smiled, then looked to speechless, her eyes revealed a little hope. It seems that Athena really likes this dress

    Since Athena has chosen all of them, she will not object to it.

    "Well, that''s it!" Speechless hands the paper to iquir. "That''s too much trouble, Akil..."

    "Yes, yes..." Iquir took the paper and touched his glossy head. "I''ll have the tailor make it before tonight..."

    "Thank you very much, Mr. iquir..." Athena said gratefully to aikiel, you know, although the two decided to hold the wedding ceremony, and the general matters were all decided, but it was aikiel, Klein and Kai Tai who carried it on.

    Iquir is a famous businessman, who can help a lot in arranging the wedding ceremony. Klein and Qitai are the presidents of a large guild. They can''t help a lot of miscellaneous affairs without their help. Without the help of the three of them, the wedding ceremony would not have been possible.

    So I''m very grateful to aikiel, silent and Athena. Of course, it also includes Klein and Cheetah who are not present and helping them

    Aijil did not care to waved his hand, smiled and looked speechless. "I don''t need to thank you, but I''m satisfied with the commission I''ve been given."

    The crowd was stunned, and then they laughed bitterly. Tongren even turned to iquir. "Or do this kind of black hearted business as always..."

    "Don''t get me wrong!" Iquir thumped the Tongren on the chest. "He gave it to me without any words. I didn''t ask him for it..."

    "Well, the problem of money is a small matter..." Speechless drink a sip of herbal tea, looked around the people. "I just don''t know if I can get everything done before tomorrow. I didn''t expect that something went wrong..."

    "It''s good to say..." One side has been staring at those dress fierce looking poetry turned around on the spot, joking: "I don''t know who even dare not to tell, but now they play flash marriage..."

    Shio ''s words also reminded the people present of the "farce" and the classic speech without words in the hotel a week ago. They all laughed and laughed when they were speechless, but he was just dry laughing

    If he hadn''t prepared to be teased in advance, I''m afraid he would have run away (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 702

    (thank you make complaints about "Tucao''s embarrassed", "eight enterprises in the valley", "dancing with Maple", "Lei Sheng", "the little devil of dream".

    With the help of Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, silika, iquir, Klein, Qitai, etc., the wedding ceremony is almost arranged tomorrow, and when all the affairs are settled in public, it''s dark

    "Well, tomorrow, please..." Speechless and Asina stood up, smiling at everyone, and said a word, which attracted everyone''s understanding smile.

    "Give it to us!" Shiyin took the lead in patting his chest and raised his head and chest to shout: "I will make you a wedding that will never be forgotten!"

    Fortunately, I sipped my lips and murmured, "obviously you didn''t help me with anything, just for fun..."

    "How about the wedding ceremony..." Celika held her cheek in her hand and said, "I''m looking forward to it..."

    But Liz, looking at the silent and Athena standing together in front of her, turned her eyes around, and then went to the side of Athena, dragged the unresponsive her to her side, jokingly said to the silent, "since there will be a wedding ceremony tomorrow, then you can''t stay together tonight. I''ll go to Athena''s house to accompany her tonight! ¡±

    hearing the words, wordless and Athena were shocked at the same time. Fortunately, Shiyin and silika seemed to react. They hurriedly walked to Athena''s side and protected her like a chicken.

    "Yes, brother, you are going to get married tomorrow. We can''t stay together tonight... " Fortunately, he said to Wuyan with a smile. The naughtiness in his tone added a little bit of loveliness to his usually gentle and elegant fortune, which was almost unrecognizable.

    "Give us the Athena tonight!" The voice of the poem said in an indisputable tone. Both hands are on the waist. "I''ll give you a beautiful bride tomorrow!"

    "Here Why... " I was speechless. "Other people don''t have such rules when they get married!"

    "How can I compare with others?" Liz raised her chin, and smiled rather contentedly. "Other players apply for it and exchange wedding rings. Even if they get married, there are not so many rules for such a marriage. But if you want to hold a wedding ceremony, everything must follow the normal rules..."

    Without a word, I can''t speak any more. It''s true. On the night before marriage, men and women are not allowed to meet. This is the normal rule

    Even Athena seems to be a little bit moved. She has always attached great importance to the existence of weddings. She can get married according to the real world weddings in this world. Athena is very happy and satisfied. Naturally, she doesn''t want to break this rule

    So she didn''t help wordless either. After giving wordless a helpless look, she pulled Liz''s hand with a smile.

    "I''m sorry. Let Lizzie and them accompany me tonight..."

    This time. Speechless really speechless

    "All right, all right..." There is no good spirit of the white culprit Lizzie a look, wordless boring put a wave. "It''s only one night. I can''t see how crazy I am without seeing people..."

    In my mouth, the tone was sour and full of suffocation, which made several young girls laugh one after another.

    "So Tongren..." Liz patted the Tongren on the shoulder and said, "the groom will give it to you. You can go with him tonight..."

    "No!" No words, Tong people, AI Keir three people at the same time make complaints about the way, girls nest under a roof can only be considered cordial. The boys nest together. That''s disgusting

    "Well, let''s go to your house tomorrow to find you..." Tongren raises eyebrows to wordless. "Before that. You''d better go home alone! "

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "I remember you..."

    Liz, Xing, Shiyin and silika directly pulled Athena and ran to the direction of the transfer gate square.

    "Don''t be late tomorrow."

    watching five girls run away in a hurry, speechless, Tongren and aijil shake their heads.

    "See you tomorrow then..." Tongren waved. Also to the direction of the transfer gate square, of course, he is back to his home

    "Oh, yes..."

    Just as she was about to leave, aikiel took out a package and handed it to Wuyan.

    "This is what appeared in the shop today. It says that it was handed over to you..."

    Speechless Zheng Zheng, surprised received. Take a look at the package. "Whose stuff is this?..."

    "Don''t know..." Aikiel''s hands around his chest. "I also found out later. Maybe it''s the congratulations given to you by someone else..."

    Wordless frowned, looking at the package with no other information except his name, I couldn''t help thinking about it

    ¡­¡­

    ''Ian grunt'', 22nd floorWalking on the way home, speechless reached out. After a few clicks on the package, the whole package disintegrated in an instant. Then, a strange flower appeared in speechless hands.

    "Flower?..." Speechless and a little confused. "Is it really a gift from someone?"

    This sentence just fell, a trace of intoxicated flower fragrance floated into the wordless nose, was breathed into the body by wordless, but smelled the flower fragrance, but the wordless face changed.

    A sign representing the abnormal state appears beside his HP slot. That sign tells Wuyan that he is poisoned and paralyzed!

    "Amount..." As soon as the body is stiff, speechless, the flowers in his hands are thrown out. At the same time, the paralyzed state completely dominates his whole body, making him fall to the ground on the spot!

    "Paralysis Poison Speechless face.

    "Ha ha Hahaha! "

    At this time, a crazy ferocious smile came out from the silent side, making the silent face change again, hard to look up, the next moment, a dark figure, fell into his sight

    When I saw this man, my wordless pupil shrank.

    "Kratier!"

    With the ugly laughter, cratier''s figure slowly came out of the darkness, holding a sword in his hand, his face was extremely ferocious, his eyes were filled with a little crazy, which made him laugh loudly.

    "Hahahaha!!!" Cladder laughed wildly, and in the laughter, a strong sense of killing swarmed out!

    "Finally! Finally! You are finally in my hands! "Wizard sword envoy" Oh

    Cladder trembled with excitement, grabbed the long sword, and slowly walked to the silent body. Looking down on the ground, his face was gloomy and speechless, he smiled grimly. "I didn''t think of that, did I? My little guard will also stand at a high place and look down on you, the most powerful player! "

    "Ha ha..." Speechless forehead shed a drop of cold sweat, forced to smile: "is it unexpected that you would have this kind of prop, paralyzing pollen?"

    "Ah, yes!" Kradil smiled strangely. At this moment, his expression was extremely ugly.

    "That''s the rare item I got when I joined the" smiling coffin ". It took me a lot of effort to get it from those damned guys. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t take it out and use it. I wanted to paralyze the poison under your water, but there were too few opportunities. I can''t wait. You should be honored!"

    "Is it?" Speechless lowered his head, his eyes flashed a sense of obliteration. "I should be honored..."

    "I''m glad you finally showed up..."

    "Oh? It seems that our "Elven sword emissary" hasn''t realized what''s going on... " When cradill''s face sank, he raised the sword in his hand, chopped it on his speechless body, and instantly took away the speechless HP!

    At the same time, kratil became an orange!

    See, speechless eyes suddenly open!

    "Poop!"

    A slight abnormal sound suddenly sounded, which made cratier, who was about to cut again with his sword, freeze in place. He lowered his head incredibly and looked at his chest. There, a big black sword was piercing the past, directly piercing his back!

    "Here This Cratier looked up hard. He didn''t know when he was standing up. He was holding a sword hilt. The wine red pupils were cold

 Chapter 703

    (I don''t know how to surf the Internet today, but Ruqian never owes more, so the routine is to update in advance. I hope you can support me...)

    in the original, cratier once used to paralyze the poison in the water he ate, and then indirectly transferred it to Tongren''s hands, which made Tongren lose all the resistance and let him kill them. If it wasn''t in Guanguan Key time, Asina rushed in time, I''m afraid Tongren really may have fallen on cratier!

    Now, the situation is not the same. He is a member of the "blood alliance cavalry" with the original Sutra, which gives cratier a chance to take advantage of. The Tongren are different. Here, he has nothing to do with cratier for half of his life, and even the relationship is very bad. How can he have a chance to drink what cratier prepared

    Therefore, kratil had to take out the precious paralyzed pollen and use it in combination with the paralyzing skill he learned from the "smiling coffin" of the homicide guild. It was impossible to defend against it. Even kratil didn''t think he would fail.

    But the reality, no doubt, is very cruel

    Kradil looked at the "skywatcher" who had passed through his chest, at the gradually diminishing HP tank, and looked at the speechless man standing in front of him with trembling face.

    "For Why

    "You want to ask me why I''m ok?..." Speechless turned his mouth and held the handle of the sword with a little force. The body of the sword immediately penetrated into cratier''s body again, making him hiss in the mouth, and his body retreated uncontrollably. Speechless raised his feet and kept moving forward. Little by little, I pushed back krattier, who was howling in pain. It looked extremely cruel!

    "Unfortunately, I am disgusted that my body is limited in some way..."

    Speechless slowly close to cratier, the "skywatcher" constantly punctures cratier back and forth. Push cratier out of the howling. "For the only paralysis in" Sao "that can completely control the action of characters, I have worked hard to overcome it. I have not only learned the paralysis skills, but also mastered the detoxification methods. Naturally, I have also improved the body''s poison resistance..."

    "And unfortunately, you just hit it..."

    This is also the change brought by the event of the king of beasts, after all, at that time. However, he could not move under the restriction of the king''s gravity and lost the ability of resistance completely. If it was not for the end, the system opened the measure of calling purple in advance to wordless, I''m afraid wordless to see his beloved girls being killed in front of his own eyes!

    Since then, speechless has hated that his body is limited by inexplicable state. The feeling of powerlessness makes speechless quite disgusted, which leads to speechless efforts to overcome the state of "paralysis" after coming to the world

    The resistance of the silent body to paralysis, consciously or unconsciously. In other words, the resistance to poisons has been raised to a non-human level. Although we can''t completely immunize against paralyzing poisons, the time to influence them has also been greatly reduced. For example, just now, the paralyzed pollen of kratil just paralyzed wordless for three seconds!

    As for the latter part, the reason why wordless does not move is that it is completely acting. He''s going to let cratier attack him. To become an orange player, so. He will not affect himself by attacking or even killing cratier

    Today. Cratier''s at the end!

    "Well Ah... " With speechless step by step approaching, cratier howled in pain, and stepped backward, like a death penalty who was shot, his eyes were full of strong attachment to life and great fear of death

    In "Sao", although the pain has been reduced many times, there is still a little bit more or less. For example, the feeling that the sharp tool constantly punctures in the body is enough to kill a person in the real world. In the game world, the taste is absolutely not good.

    Looking at cratier''s twisted face, silent eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth drew a curve. "You know what? I''ve known your identity for a long time! "

    "What What "

    " once a member of the "smiling coffin", the garbage in the murderer guild... " Speechless side of the body, wine red pupil watching Clarice''s expression. "You''ve kept me waiting for a long time..."

    "You You Cradill held the sword through his body and looked speechless in fear. "Are you It''s been planned for a long time

    Smell words, speechless can''t be turned aside or not, smile like a smile. "What do you say?..."

    "No Please spare me Cratyl cried out in horror. "I don''t want to die yet!"

    Silent eyes a cold, the air temperature also dropped a few percentage points. "The murderer is Ren Heng! It''s for the reason that you''re ahead of time and didn''t let me fall into the orange status... "

    The voice did not fall, speechless fierce out of the "sky watcher", the body after pulling, "sky watcher" sword body immediately flashed a strong sword skill light!

    "It''s impossible to die a whole body. Let''s have a good time!"

    "No!!!"In the cry of kratil''s desperation, the "skywatcher" flashed a dazzling light and pierced his chest again with a fierce gesture!

    "Eh!" The body was instantly pierced, and cratier felt that his hands and feet began to get cold, and his body became weak. He saw that his HP slot had fallen all the way to a red state, and then to the last point. He gave a desperate grimace and looked speechless with crazy eyes.

    "You Murderer... "

    "Murderer?" Speechless disdain of a smile, slowly out of the "sky watcher.". "Just killing dogs..."

    "Mix Eggs Krattier''s vision gradually blurred, and the "Skygazer" supporting his body was drawn out. He also fell to the ground, and when he was about to touch the ground, his body suddenly collapsed into pieces

    Cratier! Death!

    Cut Jilting a sword flower, wordless put the "sky watcher" into the props column, glanced at the fragments that had not completely disappeared, and sighed.

    "If I want to die, I don''t want to choose a good day. I''m going to get married tomorrow. I''ve come to dirty my hands, and I''ve killed murderers. I don''t know who died in my hands. You can only gain a little power in the game world. I haven''t killed before..."

    "Fortunately, there is no blood in the world, otherwise it would be unlucky..." Speechless shook his head, as did a trivial thing, towards the distant home

    For wordless, killing cratier is just an episode

    ¡­¡­

    On the 55th floor of Ian grunt, Grantham, the headquarters of the order of blood knights

    Sitting at his own desk, Heathcliff was sorting out something, his eyes constantly scanning the paper in front of him

    Now, Athena has quit the "blood alliance knights" and she is no longer in charge of the affairs in the strategy group. Heathcliff has to take over all the work and get busy

    Usually, there won''t be so many affairs to deal with, but now, players have just entered the 75th floor. There are many affairs to deal with naturally. After a while, they will be able to be free

    A box suddenly appeared in front of Heathcliff, who was carefully examining and approving the business. It was an email

    After a pause in his hand, he looked at the contents of the email. When the contents of the email came into his eyes, his pupils began to condense.

    After checking out the box in front of him, Heathcliff stood up and looked out the window into the night sky. Not long later, he opened his personal interface and sent out an email

    "Remove kratier from the order of blood knights and announce that kratier once joined the coffin of smile!"

    After sending this email, Heathcliff closed his personal interface. If he was silent here, he would swear loudly, and he would be bloody.

    I didn''t expect that Heathcliff would have known that cratier was the one in the "smiling coffin"!

    Heathcliff raised his head and, in a sort of ethereal tone, uttered a name

    "Speechless..."

 Chapter 704

    (Fourth...)

    ''Ian grunt'', level 22

    I don''t know if it''s the heavenly Father making beauty, or the administrator of the world opening the back door. Today''s weather is exceptionally good. In the remote sky, a large number of white clouds are floating, and the mild sunshine is spreading. The temperature is neither cold nor hot. It''s so sunny that people are excited

    In such a weather, the breathless scenery outside wordless home has become more interesting. No matter what it is, forests, lakes, waterfalls and mountains are all thriving and full of vitality. In my own way, I would like to send my best wishes to the host here

    In the villa, in the hall, wordless rare did not get up late, even got up early a lot, in the early morning began to comb their own

    Now, it''s no better than usual that he is so untidy, doesn''t want to tidy himself up, doesn''t care about his appearance, but today, he must adjust his state to the best to meet the first time in his life

    Although the age of wordless is not small, it''s also a person who has been in the third grade. He has had a close relationship with himself, and there are no less than two figures of lovers who are destined to be together for a lifetime. But this marriage is the first time. Even if it''s just in the game, it''s not as serious as a real wedding, but wordless is also very serious.

    After all, sooner or later, he has to give a name to those who love him. Today, it''s a drill in advance

    At this time, wordless has put on his own wedding dress. The pure white knight''s suit is put on his body, which makes him change his cold temperament because of his black clothes. Instead, he was as elegant as a noble, with no disrespect, plus his not too bad face and deep wine red pupils, I have to say. Finally let speechless real handsome once!

    People depend on their clothes! Buddha depends on gold!

    At this moment, speechless is a good reflection of this point. Against the background of a luxurious Knight''s suit, the handsome index soared a lot. If he can see people at ordinary times, then he can show it with his hands at this time

    There is a cavalier sword with decoration hanging on his waist. He is quite uneasy and speechless. He strides at the same place and looks unnatural.

    "Is this really OK?..."

    Usually, they are dressed in low-key black clothes, but today they suddenly put on such a dazzling pure white gorgeous clothes. Wordless will not be used to, but also natural

    In the hall, there are not only the speechless people who have changed into wedding dresses, but also the Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir. Today, they are playing the role similar to the best man, accompanying the groom. So in the early morning, these four people also came to the speechless residence to help him with everything.

    Similarly, lucky, poetic, celika and Lizzie are the bridesmaids who play the role of Athena. Accompanied by her side, eight people also play a role in cheering the two people who hold the first wedding

    As for the wedding venue, there are naturally people in charge of the "night of the moon black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano". Everything is in order, so the bridegroom and the bride are sent to the venue!

    Tongren also changed his former black clothes, put on a gorgeous dress, looked at speechless, nodded his head seriously, and said with a smile: "OK. You look really good now. It won''t disgrace you... "

    "Really?" Without any doubt, he took a look at Tongren, and there was a sense of tension in his face for the first time.

    After all. This wedding ceremony is the first time in wordless life, even if it''s only in the game, but it has reached this level. It''s not much less than the actual marriage, even more than a lot. I believe that even if this wedding ceremony is put into the real world, it''s definitely much bigger than other people''s, wordless and nervous, which is also a matter of course

    "Hello hello hello, you are the most powerful player of" spirit sword envoy "wordless!" Klein clapped the speechless shoulder. "Show me your usual courage!"

    When I heard Klein''s words, I smiled bitterly. "I''d like to, but when I think of the wedding ceremony, I can''t calm down in any way, even I feel incredible..."

    With "infinite martial arts", wordless mind, skill and body have already been integrated into one, achieving the unparalleled realm. In fact, with the help of "infinite martial arts", wordless mind is also very solid. No matter what kind of mental state, it is not a joke that you can play the ability of peak combat power.

    What is unscientific is that a small wedding directly breaks the mood of "infinite martial arts" fusion and makes wordless tension, which is really an incredible thing

    It''s a smile from Qitai. "Well, it''s also normal. I believe that no matter who arrives at this time, he or she will be a little nervous..."

    Klein nodded and laughed. "From this point of view, the legendary" spirit sword envoy "is just a kid!"

    "Don''t forget you''re only 24..." Ejil shook his head in tears and laughter. "Like an uncle!""What do you say!" Klein was furious. "I''m very young, too!"

    "Ha ha..." The four people laughed at the same time, which relieved the tension in wordless heart. Now he is very lucky. Fortunately, he has today''s wedding ceremony. Otherwise, he will go back and really marry the girls. He is still like this, which is embarrassing

    "Well, relax, relax..." Tongren smiled and said to Wuyan, "you should go to the party. It''s not much difference anyway."

    "Much worse!" Speechless and unsavory, he glanced at Tongren, lowered his head, touched the dress on his body, and felt slightly in his heart.

    If only we could hold a wedding ceremony with Daisy and Meiqin

    "What do you want?..." Tongren thumped wordless on the back and pushed wordless out for a step.

    "There''s no time for you to be nervous. It''s almost time to start!"

    Wen Yan, wordless in the heart after the decision must give the girls a grand wedding idea, after convergence of mood.

    After two deep breaths, wordless straightened his collar, his eyes began to sharpen.

    "Good! Let''s go! "

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir all looked at each other with a smile and walked out of the door after speechless

    ¡­¡­

    On the 61st floor of Ian grunt, selmubrook

    In her own room, Asina looked in the mirror and put on a pure white princess skirt, just like a goddess herself. The chestnut pupil flashed a little dreamlike wave, and gradually lost her spirit

    When she mentioned her skirt, Athena raised her hand and put it on her chest. Her face was a little ruddy.

    "Feeling Like a dream... "

    Next to them, lucky, poetic, silika and Lizzie look at the beautiful Asina, which is not like all the people in the world. Even though they have seen the face of the world more than once, their eyes still inevitably flash a touch of amazement.

    "Beautiful Sister Athena Celika murmured, "like an angel..."

    The voice of the poem sighed and his mouth swelled. "It''s too beautiful. I knew that I asked the tailor to make such a suit for me..."

    Fortunately, she shook her head funny, walked to yasena''s side, and hugged her. "Today''s Athena is absolutely the most beautiful. I believe my brother saw it. I''ll never escape your palm in my life!"

    "Yes!" Liz jumped out laughing. "Even I can''t help but want to marry you home. It''s better to be Athena. You can abandon speechless and put yourself into my arms!"

    Athena gave Liz a white look. "Are you willing to abandon your Tongren?"

    Liz choked, then puffed up her chest. "As long as you give up, I will give up!"

    "Stop joking..." Fortunately, they stopped the possible lilies and said, "it''s almost time. Let''s go!"

    Athena panicked for a moment, then summoned up her courage, nodded her head firmly, and said something that she had just said without words!

    "Good! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 705

    47th floor of "Ian grunt", Floria

    Located in Huaping District of central Floria, today, the whole area is covered!

    With the reputation of "garden of flowers", as a famous dating place in "Sao", the place where couples go in and out, and choose this place as the venue for wedding ceremony, I believe no one can find out the fault

    On the 47th floor, in the world of flowers, today, it is undoubtedly bustling

    From the beginning of the morning, the water blue flash on the transfer gate square of Floria has been flashing continuously, and the flow of people has been pouring into the world of flowers. Only in a short morning, the players who came to Floria almost occupied half of all the players!

    And their destination is only one, that is, Huaping District in the central area of Floria, which is the venue of today''s wedding ceremony!

    "Sao" has been nearly two years since it was launched. In the past two years, many men and women have met, known and loved each other in this world. First of all, let''s not mention those players who marry with bad ideas. If we only get married, it''s not every day, but actually there are many.

    However, so many players get married, but there has never been such a wedding ceremony for the sake of marriage as today!

    First, a wedding ceremony will be held in "Sao". There is no doubt that the cost is very large, and the money in "Sao" can almost be linked to life. Equipment, props and other things need money. There is no such thing. Players can''t survive at all, so in fact, no one is willing to hold any wedding ceremony to announce their marriage, after all. That''s more than the average player, or even the top player.

    Second, in the end, it''s still a game world. When it''s fully cleared, it''s back to the real world. Then what happens here is likely to become a cloud. With this fear, no one will spend a lot of money for the marriage in the game.

    There are two factors. There has never been a wedding ceremony in "Sao". At best, invite those close friends to the hotel to celebrate. Even if it''s the best, as for the wedding ceremony, I didn''t even think about it.

    You can imagine. How many people''s glasses were broken in the wedding ceremony today. How many people secretly envy it, and because of this, in order to witness this unprecedented wedding ceremony in the world, countless players swarmed in, hoping to open their eyes, or leave a good memory

    Anyway, the players who are going to hold the wedding ceremony and enter the marriage hall are all famous people, aren''t they

    Of course, a small part of them also come with the bad purpose of sabotage and making trouble. Some of them are players who are jealous of the new couple to madness, some of them are fans of Athena, players who can''t accept the fact that Athena is about to get married, and more importantly, players who can''t see other people''s life is too good, narrow-minded and have nothing to do with, and want to highlight their own People.

    And these people are all trying to destroy today''s wedding, intending to be strong and famous!

    But, these people''s goal, completely hit the water ladle

    Around the wedding venue, there are about hundreds of people up and down, all dressed in top-notch equipment, elite players are here to guard. They circle the entire venue, leaving only one entrance. Players who want to enter the wedding venue must go through the strict inspection of the entrance inspectors!

    These people are members of the "black cat group on the moon night" and "Fenglin volcano"!

    Therefore, not everyone can enter the wedding place. First of all, there must be an invitation. Such people are all invited and can enter it naturally. Then there are famous guild leaders or players. These famous beings can also enter the wedding place.

    People who have a little reputation in this world are not afraid of their making trouble here, because it will only make their reputation stink or provoke two guilds without any reason. Even if they have a bad reputation, they will not destroy them at a wedding unless they have hatred with the bride and the groom

    And those ordinary players can only watch the wedding outside the encirclement of the members of "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano". In this way, even if they want to make trouble, they have to weigh the gap between themselves and those members, which also does not affect the wedding

    Visible, in order to let this wedding go on perfectly, speechless effort!

    This situation also led to the fact that, in the periphery of the wedding venue, a black head was surging like the tide, and the bustling noise went up to the sky, mingled with the petals flying around, but it would only make people feel the bustle, rather than the impression of fidgety, noisy and disorderlyEveryone who is qualified to enter the wedding hall comes here. First of all, they will be frightened by such a lively scene. Then, in the envious eyes of all people, they walk into the hall with their heads held high. In the current situation, it may be a kind of honor to be able to attend the wedding

    When some of the guests come around, one moment

    "Look!"

    I don''t know which player pointed at the direction of the transfer door and exclaimed loudly. The voice was so weird that everyone heard it.

    "The sword emissary is speechless!"

    Under the attention of all the people, the protagonist finally appeared!

    Speechless looked around at everyone, then looked at the entrance of the venue, took a deep breath, walked over, and behind him, the Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir followed closely like guards, walked into the venue of the wedding

    "See! Even the chairman of the "night of the moon black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" came! "

    "Isn''t that bullshit? Look at the elite players who maintain order on the spot. Which one is not a member of these two guilds? They must have made friends with the Elven swordsman. Otherwise, how could they be so appreciative

    "With the help of the two guilds of the strategy group, the two presidents even accompanied them personally, and the little white face, they should be the Tongren of" black swordsman "? What a big show... "

    "And that famous businessman, iquir, who also came..."

    "People, materials, rehearsal, all have, this How much does it cost... "

    "Cut, they are the" Elven sword emissary ". Say money, do they lack this?"

    "Say It''s about... "

    "If I could marry Lord Athena, I would spend as much money as I could!"

    "You? When you have money to buy a house, consider renting! Your family doesn''t know if there''s any change for the wedding expenses... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "I''m so envious of Miss Athena. If there is a man willing to hold this wedding for me, I will marry him..."

    "You? When you find someone who is willing to ask for you, then consider whether the other party''s wallet is full enough... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This kind of dialogue, like the above, is constantly taking place in the surrounding players, making the atmosphere of the scene more and more high, and more and more exciting. At this moment, many people directly forget their reality in the game, immersed in this unprecedented wedding

    Accompanied by Tongren and others, wordless against the eyes of all people, walked on the road covered with flowers, all the way to the center of the venue, until the panorama in front of him fell into the eyes, wordless pace slowed down a little

    Wipe the sweat on the forehead, speechless can not help complaining: "how so many people ah..."

    Tongren on one side grinned and began to tease. "What? Are our "Elven swordsmen" still afraid of life? "

    "It''s not like I haven''t seen more people before..." Speechless and uneasy go forward, muttering: "Why are you nervous today?"

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquier all smiled at each other, and they were very happy with each othe

 Chapter 706

    When we got to the center of the wedding hall, five people, silent, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir, stopped, turned around and looked at the whole venue

    The whole wedding venue, with a huge flower garden as the center, expands outward and stands in front of the flower garden. Speechless people can easily take the whole wedding venue into their eyes.

    In the front row, each flower path or straight line or twist encircles the wedding venue, depicting beautiful patterns. The wind blows gently, and petals fly up in the air, rendering the scene like cherry blossom, making people dazzled and fascinated. The colorful flowers send out a silk of fragrance. All people at the wedding site are satisfied with their faces and look up I''m very satisfied.

    On the side of those flower paths, long tables with white tablecloths are arranged in an orderly way, with plates of dishes, desserts, bottles of fine wine and drinks. The invited players linger among them, and the number of things on the table is gradually reduced

    "Congratulations! Speak to the king! "

    "Congratulations! Silent sir! "

    "Congratulations! Mr. wordless... "

    People who were still gathering and communicating with each other at first saw the protagonist coming out and held up a cup one after another to send their blessings to wordless. Seeing this, wordless also smiled. Some tense emotions disappeared without trace in an instant. They also held up a cup to thank them. There is a sense of rationality in behavior, which is quite elegant.

    Look natural. The Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir all looked at each other in silence.

    "Wasn''t he nervous before?" Klein touched his head and looked at it strangely. "Why does it suddenly seem like someone has changed?..."

    "Some people pull like this..." Qi said indifferently, "I was so nervous before I went on the court. Once I went on the court, I could easily get up. It seems that he was born to be a person who has achieved great success."

    Ejil nodded, then patted the Tongren, who was sweating on his forehead, and said with some meaning: "there is also a kind of calm before playing. But when it comes to the scene, the guy who shows his true shape only talks big... "

    Tong people look at aijil with a look of shame, just want to say something, there is someone around immediately.

    "Qi Taichang, I didn''t expect you to come..."

    "President Klein, long time no see..."

    "Oh, iquir. Do you have any good products recently? "

    In a blink of an eye, Qitai, Klein, iquir and other people were surrounded by polite people and some acquaintances. They talked to each other, but left them alone all the time. The poor Tongren stood alone and looked at the three guys who abandoned themselves. The corners of the mouth twitch violently

    However, Tongren can only walk to the same lonely side, but they are dealing with the silent side of others'' congratulation. They ask in a small voice with some doubts: "aren''t you alone? How can I know so many people... "

    Silent expression unchanged, still holding the cup to the people around the sign. But what he said almost made Tongren fall to the ground.

    "Who knows them!"

    Tongren''s eyebrows kept beating and his face was embarrassed. "Then why do you look familiar with them?"

    "Nothing..." Speechless calm and self-contained say make Tongren spit blood words. "Now that they have congratulated me. Then I''ll respond. It''s better than standing there as embarrassed as you are to be a statue! "

    Tongren petrified completely

    Indeed, wordless didn''t know those who congratulated themselves. It can be said that this time, none of the players who came to the wedding was invited by him, only the Tong people they were invited by him. Those who came to the wedding, either uninvited or invited by Klein, had nothing to do with him.

    But anyway, people come to the wedding, even if they come to make friends with themselves or have ulterior motives. Today, we have to greet each other with a smile when we have nothing to say. After all, it''s a big day

    I don''t know how long it''s been. All of a sudden, the whole venue is quiet!

    The original scene became silent, including speechless, many players have never said a word again, because all their minds have been attracted by the figure at the entrance of the venue

    In front of her, a beautiful figure in a princess dress came slowly from afar and stepped into the conference hall. The pure white princess dress was shining with attractive holy light under the sunlight. The white shoulders were directly placed in the air and sunlight. A necklace with crystal light was worn on her neck, together with a pair of dangling and shining earrings, which made the figure as beautiful as a picture Pearl like skin sets off more attractive.

    Chestnut long hair on the top of her head, just like a beautiful princess, a noble and elegant temperament pervaded her, and a breath of amazement and infatuation appeared in the eyes of all the players, making them unable to recall for a long timeAmazing! Beautiful!

    Come on, it''s Athena!

    At this time, Asina''s face with a beautiful smile like the spring breeze, the pink cheeks on both sides make countless people swallow saliva, but also exposed the real feelings of her master''s heart. One hand of Asina is being held by Lizzie. Fortunately, Shiyin and sirika are following her, coming here

    Looking at, speechless can''t help but be a little lost

    Athena''s smile, which contains tension and shyness, suddenly changed its quality. The figure in pure white knight suit fell into Athena''s eyes, which made the smile on her face changed and became more shy. At the same time, it also brought a little happiness and joy, which made those immersed in Athena''s beauty more unable to extricate themselves

    Go to speechless front, see speechless that stare at their own appearance, Athena in the heart of joy at the same time, the face is bulging.

    "When do you want to see..."

    Asina''s words awakened the speechless in the trance, reflecting her previous embarrassment. Speechless awkwardly scratched her cheek and shook her head helplessly.

    "Who makes you so charming today..."

    Athena turned her head as if she were angry, but everyone could see the joy in her eyes.

    A woman is a confidant, let alone that person, or the one she loves

    Liz grinned, and the thief clapped his speechless chest. "How is it? Did you watch it? Is there a sense that you have earned it? "

    "I won''t make it..." Speechless whispered. "There is pride..."

    Tongren, Lizi and others were stunned, and then they all smiled.

    "That''s right..." Fortunately, she said with a chuckle, "anyone can be proud to marry such a beautiful girl, even his elder brother..."

    When it comes to this, fortunately, I still look to the people nearby and turn their eyes to the other side, so they all see that those people who put their eyes on Athena are full of amazement and infatuation, but at this time, they put their eyes on the speechless body. But this time, the look is not astonishment and infatuation, but envy and jealousy Envy

    Even in the distance, the ordinary people who are stopped by the "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano" have a little stir in their ears. You can imagine how excited those loyal fans are when they see such a girl about to fall into the arms of others

    "Well, here you are..." Liz curled her mouth and handed Athena''s hand, which she held in her hand, to wordless. Her face became solemn.

    "I gave you your bride completely and completely. You can''t let her down..."

    Smell speech, yasena eyes turned to speechless, speechless smile to her, then took her hand, pale face said: "since will yasena''s hand over, then I will never let go again!"

    "Even back to the real world!"

    In the eyes of Athena, a strong color appeared. Inside, a little water light began to fluctuate, and her eyes became softer and softer. At last, it was as soft as water

    Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, silika, Qitai, Klein, iquir and others all laughed (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 707

    With the presence of a new couple Qi Qi, the whole wedding also began to move towards * *, one by one usually seen, never seen, known, not known players have come to silent and Athena''s body one after another, to offer their blessings, speechless only with a glass of wine, frequent thanks to those people, beside Athena has been holding his hand, together to those people The players who came to the wedding expressed their thanks

    As for how many players they have dealt with to congratulate, they have almost forgotten and are numb, because there are so many people

    They are very tired, but they are also very happy. The joy is always around them, showing their inner feelings

    "There are so many people here today..." Tongren takes Liz''s hand and looks at the numerous people, which makes her scalp numb. "Who on earth invited these people?..."

    "It was all invited by Klein and Matthew, and some of his acquaintances..." Liz took a white look at the Tongren and said: "Klein and Kai Tai are the presidents of a guild or a guild in the strategy group. Naturally, they have a wide range of contacts, while aikiel is a businessman, and their contacts are no less than two people. Do you think that everyone is the same as you, alone all day?..."

    Smell speech, Tongren chat up a smile, quickly shut his mouth, no longer say what

    Klein, Kitty and iquir have all gone to entertain guests. Fortunately, Shiyin and sirika are almost the same. From time to time shuttle between the various tables, while eating. One side sends out the laughter like the silver bell, becomes a beautiful scenery line in the entire conference hall.

    "These things are delicious..." Shiyin holds a plate in one hand and a fork in the other. "It''s much better than the guild food..."

    "My brother spent a lot of money to invite some good chefs to make these..." Fortunately, I turned to Shiyin and said, "I heard that those chefs have been practicing cooking skills since they entered ''Sao''. Now, craftsmanship belongs to the top among all players."

    "It''s a pity that brother Wuyan''s food is better..." Celika bit a piece of cheesecake and said, "why is there nothing made by brother Wuyan here?"

    When she heard sirika''s words, she shook her head in tears and laughter. "Today, my brother is the bridegroom. How can I cook myself? "

    Siricaba blinked and pointed her lips with a fork. "That''s why I say it''s a pity..."

    "Oh, celika..." The poem sound eye bead son a turn, sly smile. "So optimistic about speech, you won''t be interested in speech, will you?"

    As soon as celika''s face stiffened, her face turned red and turned a little unnaturally. "How How could it be Hahaha... "

    "Oh ~ ~" the poem gave a strange cry. And hugged celika. "I know. At the beginning, you had an appointment with Yan here until the hill of memories!"

    "For Why do you know? " Celika asked reflexively, and she immediately regretted it.

    "Sure enough!" The poem sounds as if it has found the new world, and rubs silika''s face. "Otherwise. I will help you to snatch the words from Athena! "

    "You Don''t mess about! " Celika said in a flurried voice, "my feelings for brother Wuyan are just the same as my brother!"

    "Oh?..." Poetic tone cast a suspicious glance at her. "Is it?"

    Celika pursed her lips and looked at the poetic tone with a suspicious face. She was embarrassed and said, "yes A little bit of a good feeling... "

    With that, celika explained immediately, "but it''s just a good feeling. Don''t talk about it, if sister Athena knows. What if I hate you? "

    One side has been listening to celika''s words quietly. Fortunately, he pulled their hands and said, "OK, don''t talk about anything, brother, they are not easy..."

    Celika and Shiyin nodded and continued to eat

    "Yan, you seem very tired..."

    Is accompanying speechless to deal with the Asina to look at speechless that a little tired eyes, painfully helped him wipe his face.

    "OK..." Wordless tries to squeeze out a smile. Usually, the scene like this is wordless. He has never been to a big party. Now he has to deal with it. Although it''s very proper, it''s not easy. But today is his wedding ceremony. He has to face it

    Athena nodded and said softly, "well, I''ll help you deal with the low-ranking people. You can just contact the guild leaders for a while..."

    As the former deputy head of the "blood alliance cavalry", Asina is more keen on strategy, but some scenes are inevitable, and she is quite experienced. If she didn''t consider the identity of wordless "head of the family", Asina would not be so tiredWhile the two were busy coping, at the entrance of the venue, Heathcliff, dressed in Red Knights'' battle clothes, suddenly appeared there, with several high-level "blood alliance knights" wearing white background red edge armor and Cape, walking towards the direction of wordless and Athena!

    "Chief!" Athena looked at Heathcliff with a very surprised expression. She was speechless for a moment.

    Shizkliff has never been present at the strategy meeting, but only when he has been present at the strategy meeting. He has never been present at such a large ceremony. What brings him today

    Heathcliff smiled at them and looked at Athena. "Although you have quit the" blood alliance knights ", you have helped me a lot. It''s not surprising that I would like to congratulate you on such a special day today."

    No! Very strange!

    This sentence appeared in the heart of silent and Athena at the same time, but they would not say it in a daze.

    "Fortunately you didn''t come late..." In any case, if you don''t reach for a smiley face, you won''t care about Heathcliff. "Just remember to drink more later!"

    "Certainly!" Heathcliff laughed. "Then, two, Congratulations!"

    Thank you Speechless and Asina look at each other, smile

    The sound of congratulations and cheers keeps ringing in every part of the wedding hall. Even the ordinary players who are stopped stop making noise and start to watch the wedding process formally. With the laughter and petals, people usher in the dusk

    Speechless and Asina walk to the front of the central flower garden, stand between the terrace surrounding the flowers, and look at each other. In their eyes, a trace of inexplicable emotion flows inside. They look at each other like this. There is no sound for a long time. At the other end of the two, the glow of the setting sun is shining on them, like the stage light, highlighting a new couple in front of everyone

    The scene gradually quieted down, and everyone looked up at the new couple with the setting sun as the background, as if they were waiting for something

    Looking at the speechless face full of soft smile standing in front of her, in the eyes of Athena, the confused look began to emerge.

    "Always feel like a dream..."

    "Not a dream, Athena..." Wordless took Athena''s hand and looked at her beautiful face. "Look, there is a temperature in the hand..."

    Yasna looked down at the hands they held together, tightened them tightly, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. "Yeah, it''s hot, it''s warm..."

    "Athena..." No words to go forward. "Thank you Let me meet you... "

    A tear fell from the corner of Athena''s eye, but she was smiling.

    "And thank you Let me meet you... "

    "You have to wait for me, no matter what world you are in, I will find you..."

    "Well I''ll wait for you

    Words fall, two people''s hands at the same time appeared a ring, then opened the personal interface, each other applied for marriage, click to confirm, will own the ring in hand, wear in the other''s hands, then can''t help but put the head together

    At the scene, a burst of thunderous applause broke out

    This moment, no one, more dazzling than these two people (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 708

    Night

    In the room, wordless and Athena embrace each other and sleep on the bed, while on the wall in front of them, the wedding dresses of the two are hung there, playing a role similar to wedding photos

    There''s no way. This wedding is perfect no matter where it is, but they forget to take a wedding photo. So, at the suggestion of Athena, they hang their wedding dress on the wall, avoiding the need to take a wedding photo again

    She leans her body in the silent arms as much as possible. She shakes her hand in front of her face and hum a song in her mouth. It can be seen that she is in a very good mood. On her hand, she has a ring, a wedding ring

    Different from the pure face of Athena, wordless is full of fatigue, there are little tears in the wine red pupil, which is yawned out

    Today, he not only attended his wedding ceremony, but also dealt with the guests all day. In the morning, he got up a lot earlier than usual. After all, he was tired and tortured all the time, which made him very painful. After all, he was a very lazy man

    If it wasn''t for today''s wedding ceremony, I''m afraid that even if I paid him to go, he would not be willing to go

    When I think of my wife who is no less than double-digit in another world, I will have to hold a wedding with them one day. I can''t help but feel numb and groan in my heart. I don''t know if it''s life or happiness

    When it comes to happiness, he doesn''t like such a big scene at all. If he can, he really doesn''t want to take part in it. It''s just killing himself. It can be said that life is hard, who can be like himself, sitting with so many lovers, but also all grow up to the city. I believe that no one is happier than myself

    This kind of contradiction makes wordless heart very entangled, of course, entanglement is entanglement, there should still be, sooner or later, he will give girls a grand wedding!

    With such attention in mind, she looked down at Athena in her arms and saw how she had been looking at her wedding ring. Shook his head. Rub her face against her scalp.

    "All right. Don''t read it again. There will be enough time to read it later... "

    Hearing this, Asina not only didn''t put down her hand. Instead, he bumped his head against his wordless chin and murmured, "if only I had time to see it enough..."

    "Huh?" Speechless doubt of crooked head. Look at Athena. "Does the wedding ring have wings? Or does it have durability, and it will disappear sooner or later? "

    "Not so..." Athena sighed, her hands no longer shaking, but her eyes were still fixed on the wedding ring. "It''s just that when the ''Sao'' is fully cleared, the ring will disappear, and I feel very reluctant..."

    Hearing yasena''s words, she smiled bitterly and touched her long hair. "As like as two peas, I''ll buy you a real one," he said.

    This time, Athena no longer put her eyes on the ring, but on the speechless body.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is!" Speechless rolled his eyes, speechless said: "do I look like I''m going to make fun of this?"

    "Not like..." What happened to Athena? She turned her head in a curve.

    "But I didn''t say I would take your ring!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless moment ignorant. "What do you mean by that?"

    "That''s what it means!" Athena glanced speechless, grabbed one of his hands, and began to play with it.

    "In the game, I promised to marry you. In the real world, I didn''t promise. Of course, I can''t accept your wedding ring..."

    Speechless finally realized.

    Yes, just like in the game, giving a wedding ring in the real world also means proposing. But it''s not the same as in the game world. It''s a lifetime thing to marry in the real world. And Asina, it seems, is only 17 years old. How can she accept her ring so rashly

    Moreover, if there is no wrong understanding, this Athena should want to ask her to marry her in the real world, right

    Thinking of it, he shook his head like a silent chuckle, pretended to sigh and said, "well Then I won''t send it... "

    Playing with the action of silent hand, she raised her head sharply and gave him a vicious look.

    "Dare you!"

    "Why not?" Speechless and forthright, he straightened out his chest. "You said no?"

    "I didn''t say no!" Athena cried in a hurry. "I''m just saying it''s unacceptable..."

    "I can''t accept it. Isn''t that just don''t?..."

    "Not no!""Is that what you want?"

    "And It''s not... "

    "That is not..." Speechless sigh, some sad turn around, see, yasena heart a pain, hurriedly embrace speechless neck.

    "I didn''t say no! i want! i want! Can''t I? "

    "So?" Speechless back to the head, with a face like spring breeze cunning smile. "Since you said you wanted it sincerely, I''ll send it to you mercifully..."

    Seeing wordless like this, Athena didn''t know that he was just playing with herself. She was in a hurry.

    "How can you..." Athena bit her teeth, threw herself on the speechless body, opened the small mouth of Yan Tao, and bit the speechless ear fiercely.

    "I''ll bite you!"

    Watching yasena bite to her ear, speechless, shocked, and seized her in a hurry.

    "Wow! You want to murder your husband! "

    Asina turns a deaf ear and bites at silent ears. But how can the muscle strength of full sensitive Asina be better than that of full strength Asina

    Unable to bite the silent ear, ASENA immediately shifted her target, bited the hand that the silent pressed on her, frightened the silent hands to wave desperately, and wanted to cry without tears in her heart.

    Although I know that Athena is very childish sometimes, I have never heard that she loves biting, whether from the original or from the world

    Well No, I''ve been bitten by Athena once

    In order to be honest, they even scratched the itch of Athena, which made her laugh and almost died.

    Before long, the two of them gasped and stopped, and this stop, the two suddenly found something wrong

    I don''t know when to start. Asina''s back is speechless, leaning on speechless arms. Speechless is to hold Asina in her arms, pass her hands under her armpit, and go straight up, holding a pair of plump and full hands!

    They froze for a moment.

    Speechless took the lead in responding to come over, looking at the back to oneself, the expression is stiff a piece of Athena, feeling the soft touch that hands upload, in the heart some ready to move up

    The fragrance of Athena''s body constantly drifts into her speechless nose. Her soft body is in his arms. Speechless can clearly feel every inch of her skin, every fragrance, and the deadly touch. Gradually, he can''t help it

    "Well

    Hands slowly began to move up, knead a pair of full, abrupt stimulation let yasena involuntarily groan a, finally is from this "accident" in response!

    "Shua" of a, the whole face of Asina is red, a hot feeling from her chest, echoed in all parts of the body, making her body become a little soft, the heart become a little flustered, at the moment, hurriedly seized the speechless hands, said a word of shame and anger

    "You What are you doing... "

    "Well Athena Speechless licked the corner of his mouth, hands did not stop at all, still kneading, causing a burst of susna crooning.

    "We are husband and wife now. Should we do something? Mm?... "

    With such explicit words, Athena didn''t understand what it meant, but she didn''t wait for her response. Without words, she immediately turned over and pressed her under her body

    Soon, gasping and groaning echoed

    (all the friends who know about it know that the recent dianniang is in a tight spot. If the h-text exceeds 100 words, it will be blocked, so you can only take it for a while. Please understand...)

 Chapter 709

    This night, speechless sleep incomparably comfortable

    As soon as I woke up, I felt soft and numb all over my body, which made me speechless as if I had inhaled some poison. It made me moan happily, hundreds of times more comfortable than the feeling of stretching in the morning

    The body moved slightly, leaned on the head of the bed, looked out of the window and looked at the unusually sunny weather, on the face, a comfortable smile slowly climbed up his face

    "It seems that today will be a good day..."

    I took my eyes back from the window and looked down into my arms. There, Asina was lying quietly, releasing a very rhythmic breathing sound. Her chest was rising and falling like a kitten. It looked like there was nothing different from usual

    It''s a pity that its smooth shoulders, reddish skin and red face, which are exposed outside the quilt, are telling others that it was not peaceful last night

    The hand glided slowly over the back of your arms, feeling the greasy and elastic skin at zero distance. The silent heart was calm, and there was a faint joy

    God can see pity, in the "Sao" two years of single life, how much wronged wordless, he has never left the girls so long, since the first time after the joy has never been such a long time to live alone, which makes the flesh taste wordless where can not hold back

    In such a case. What kind of Crusade did Athena have last night? It''s conceivable

    At this point. For Jingyan Maochang, who has created the world, for the first time, his wordless heart has generated gratitude. He is grateful that he can reproduce the wonderful feeling of love for men and women from the world. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine the feeling that he can''t eat to marry such a beautiful wife.

    Although, it''s just in the game to have a good time with Athena. But isn''t it possible to give up isanna''s character because she really likes herself

    I''m afraid I don''t like myself. Even in the game, athena will never compromise

    That is to say, in the case of having Athena. In fact, there is no difference between the game and the reality. The only difference is that the real Athena is still perfect, however. Since we have eaten it in the game, I believe it will not be too difficult when we come back to reality

    Think of here, speechless corners of the mouth raised a radian, will head on the head of Athena. Thoughts are beginning to drift away

    It''s been two years

    In terms of the time ratio between the replica world and the sparril world, the sparril world side. It''s almost a week, isn''t it

    Daisy, Qinli, Icarus, bee eating and praying, crazy three, ten fragrance, astraya, little Fleur, four series are all of them. How are they doing in the college

    How are they doing in the forest of monsters

    And sisters, are you obedient

    I''m not here. I didn''t cook for them. Did they have a good meal

    Miss them so much

    Heart, a strong beat suddenly launched, so speechless involuntarily covered his chest, listening to his heartbeat, hazy, he seemed to hear the girls shouting to him

    In another far away world, daisies, Qin Li, Icarus, bee eating prays, crazy three, ten fragrance, astraya, little Flemish, four systems, as well as beautiful zither, bee eating prays, silk flag favorite, flanda, long Huli queen, etc. who are interacting with their sisters outside the giant beast forest, are playing in the villa area of the world college in sparril The same action, covering his chest, thoughts began to float to the distance

    Perhaps, this is the real meaning of life integration, no matter when and where they are, they can make them feel each other''s missing

    "Why..." I don''t know how long later, a slight whisper began to ring, which made my mind start to pull away and speechless back to God. My heart''s Miss also went deep into my heart. A smile appeared on my mouth and looked at the sound source

    Under the silent gaze, Athena closed her eyes and unconsciously rubbed her silent chest. Then, a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water gradually opened. Inside, a thrilling wave spread, making Athena''s expression look so easy to be loved

    Seeing this kind of Athena, speechless one didn''t hold back, bowed her head, and kissed her fiercely on the cheek that could be broken by blowing bullets!

    "Ah!" Suddenly, she was attacked, and she woke up from her sleep. She looked up quickly and looked in the direction where she had just attacked. Next second, her silent smiling face was imprinted in her eyes.

    Ba blinked her eyes, and Asina finally reacted. She felt her red fruit lying in her wordless arms. Last night''s memories all came back to her mind, which made her blushing pretty face turn red again. She saw wordless heart beat faster.With a red face, Athena stares at wordless and pinches wordless!

    The silent wolf howled, and his face, which had been smiling with pride, became slightly twisted.

    "What are you doing!"

    "Nothing..." Athena bit her teeth and beat her powder fist into silence. "I just want to hit you, can''t I?..."

    Hearing the words, he shook his head in silence. "Well, you''re the biggest today. Whatever you say..."

    "That''s what you said!" Athena snorted, turned her head and turned her body gently. "I''m hungry. Cook for me!"

    "No problem!" Speechless and straightforward answer way, will embrace in the arms of the Athena forcefully, then directly from the bed stood up.

    "Ah!" Her body was completely exposed to the air, and she started to scream and protect her vital point. She blushed and cried to Wuyan, "what are you doing?"

    "Nothing..." Speechless smile, eyebrows to select the Athena. "I just want to hold you, can''t I?..."

    "You..." Athena clenched her lips in shame. "But I haven''t dressed yet..."

    "What''s the matter..." Without words, she said to Athena with a full face: "I didn''t wear them, just like everyone else!"

    Hearing such a shameless speech, Athena can''t help but be stunned. This guy, is there anything worse than him in the world

    "What!" Athena quickly began to struggle, trying to escape the silent embrace. "Let me down!"

    "No!" Without any reason, she walked down from the bed and into the hall.

    "Go! Cook for you! "

    "Wait! Wait! " Athena struggled even harder, her face full of shame and disbelief. "Do you want to run around in this state?"

    "What does it matter?" Speechless once again used his five word truth, while walking, said to Athena: "anyway, at home, there are only two of us..."

    "I don''t want it!" The scream of Athena hysteria could not help but protect her white body. She raised her head with one hand, and then a pink flash flashed on it. With this light, Athena hit speechless!

    Speechless, she was shocked. She didn''t even think that she would start directly. She hurriedly flashed her head across the attack. Taking advantage of the gap, she turned her body, jumped from her speechless arms and fell on the ground not far away. Her hands were in front of her. She blushed and glared at speechless in front of her.

    "Well, you did it..." Speechless grim smile, slowly close to the past. "In that case, I''m welcome!"

    Looking at the speechless approaching, ASENA starts screaming, turns around and runs. A wolf immediately catches up

    Before long, a sound of noise, shouts in this space, accompanied by groans and gasps (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 710

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please recommend! Collect! Please give me new support

    It''s almost a whole day since the wedding ceremony in Sao

    Although only a day has passed, this event has been widely spread in the whole "Ian grunt" and has become an indispensable topic for many players during their leisure time. When upgrading or in daily activities, people have to put forward two sentences about yesterday''s wedding to prove how much influence yesterday''s wedding has brought to people

    In every hotel, public place, walking on any street, players can hear others discussing yesterday''s wedding every once in a while, even in the wild, sometimes they can hear the past players mentioning, and it''s amazing that in this game world, there is no one who doesn''t know yesterday''s wedding!

    Of course, although the focus of the discussion is the wedding ceremony, the trend of the discourse is not necessarily to develop in a good way. There are derogatory, abusive and resentful ones. Among these people, the topics are often those who covet Athena, or those who are Athena fans, and those who envy, envy, hate and speechless, even spit and scold There are all kinds of money wasters, all in all.

    But in any case, I believe that in the next period of time, yesterday''s wedding will become the topic of conversation

    It is worth mentioning. Some players, it seems, can''t accept the news that Athena got married until now. Unexpectedly, a protest association was set up to protest against the two people who got married yesterday, claiming that they were allowed to let go of their mind''s Lord Athena without any words, which made it seem that they were forcing Athena to marry him. What''s surprising is that there are still many people who responded to them!

    "It''s a shame!"

    I learned about it in today''s newspaper. I can''t say I''m crying or laughing. The whole person is not calm.

    Am I guilty of marrying a wife

    Nima, is this god horse logic

    "Ha ha..." As it happens, yasena, who is cleaning the hall, just passed by silent behind her. She leaned her head out of the sofa and looked at the news in the newspaper. She couldn''t help but chuckle and chuckle.

    Clapped silent shoulder. Athena made a teasing remark. "See, people think that I am forced to marry you, so you should be honored to marry me..."

    Smell speech, speechless white yasena one eye, do not have good gas to say: "is yes. It''s a great honor for me. I really didn''t expect your support troops to go crazy to this extent. As for?... "

    "SA, who knows..." Athena replied without question. Continue to tidy up the huge hall, you can see clearly. For this kind of light life, Athena seems to like it very much, otherwise she will not tidy up the hall which is not dirty at all.

    In "Sao", cleaning can almost be omitted, because the set relationship, no matter where the house is, it will not be stained with dust, like the players'' clothes, it will never be dirty, and there is no need to clean the house or anything. After all, the theme of the world is still game, main or strategy. Such chores, naturally, can be saved but can be saved

    However, Athena seems to enjoy it. She likes to tidy the house. It''s not that the house is dirty, but that she likes the feeling of living exactly.

    From yasna''s words, we can also know that she doesn''t seem to care about the things that she is welcomed by so many players.

    It''s also natural. Asina is not the kind of layman who likes lighting and stage. Before talking to her, in Asina''s heart, there were only two words of strategy. She didn''t even know when she started to have fans.

    So, for those so-called "fans" who are clamouring to liberate themselves, Asina, though not dismissive, also forgets things when she waves, most of them are used as seasoning for her newly married life.

    Contrary to Athena, wordless has been browsing in the newspaper.

    "Isn''t it so incredible that Athena married me, these hateful guys? Even forced marriage can be figured out, and "return us to Lord Athena". It''s like asking me to pay for my life. Don''t think that I don''t know who started it. Aren''t those who are dissatisfied with Athena''s resignation, the "blood knights"? Don''t let me know who you are

    Hearing the voice of wordless and fragmented reading, Athena could not help but laugh. She also knew that her withdrawal from the "blood League knights" made many people in the guild very dissatisfied, and those so-called "fans" were also the most radical people in the "blood League knights". After all, they often see themselves not

    Of course, Asina doesn''t regret quitting the "blood League knights" at all. She''s not happy in it. Although her quitting will slow down the strategy process and delay the time to leave the world, Asina is not very committed to leaving the world now.Now, as I said before, Asina wants to enjoy life, enjoy the peace and quiet life with her lover around her. Maybe she will go to the front line in the future, but she will never be so active in strategy. Going to the front line is just to prevent her level from falling too much

    "Well, don''t pay any more attention to those people..." Athena walked behind the silent, pulled up the silent sitting on the sofa, and pushed her to the door.

    "There are almost no ingredients at home. Go and buy some to come back..."

    "Ha? Is it all gone?... " Speechless some surprised look back, want to know, usually the most in his props column is the ingredients, how can it not

    Athena puffed her cheeks and said angrily, "don''t you forget that you haven''t been out in the wild in a week for the wedding? In a week''s time, we''ve already eaten up all the ingredients! "

    "And yours?" Speechless asked a strange question. "Isn''t the most important thing in your props column also the ingredients?"

    "Now it''s two people, not one..." Athena''s angry fork raised her waist and scolded her. "Three meals a day, twenty-one meals a week. I''m surprised that our ingredients can last up to this time..."

    With that, ASENA pushed speechless to the door again.

    "So, hurry up and get some back!"

    "Yes, yes, I see..." Speechless sigh, complaining out of the door.

    "Really, it''s not what you should do to buy food or something? Who is the wife

    "Remember to come back earlier..." Athena smiles like a flower to start

    "Yes..." Speechless and powerless turn around, then go out to the forest

    Open their personal interface, speechless while checking their props in the column, while walking slowly towards the direction of the nearest town from their home.

    In order to have a beautiful wedding with Athena, this time, wordless money spent a lot.

    For a grand wedding, whether it''s the venue, the food and drink for the guests, the chefs and the materials bought, the cost of making their own dresses and the tailors hired, and the staff who come to help buy their own wedding, all these things need money.

    It is also because of this that the wedding ceremony of the two people will be so eye-catching, because the cost has reached an unimaginable level. Even the wordless man with a rich family has spent almost all his money on the wedding ceremony. Although the rest of the money is still a lot in the eyes of other players, compared with the previous self, it is almost a day and a ground.

    After getting married with Athena, the props and money of the two were shared. Even when Athena sold her 61 story house, it would be even less

    "Well, it''s enough to eat and die..." Speechless purses lips, closes personal interface.

    "But you have to buy props or something!"

    "It seems that we can find a way to make some money..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 711

    "Come and see. Come and see! New equipment! Absolutely excellent! "

    "Sell materials and sell materials! Make equipment! Forge weapons! Refining liquid medicine! No matter what life and career materials are available! Good quality and low price! "

    "Come and have a look if you need props! Reply props! Mission props! Everything! "

    "Crystal props just hit! Low price! Buy it! "

    "Hello, do you hear me? It''s crystal props! "

    "Where and where? Where are the crystal props? "

    "Go! Go and have a look! "

    A shout came from all directions, like the noise of the food market, which made the speechless people shake their heads and smile bitterly, sighing in their hearts.

    Such stall selling can only happen in the middle and lower floors like the 22nd floor. In the higher floors, stall selling, even if someone does it, will be looked down upon. Because in that kind of floors, the general player level and money are good, and the business will be carried out in their own special shops.

    Stalls are usually set up by players who are not very high in rank and money, because in this way, in the lower floors, there will naturally be a situation similar to the food market

    Listen to the shouts around you and turn your mouth. Most of the players'' shouts are exaggerated. For example, the so-called new high-quality equipment is also applicable to some players of level 30 or so. The level of materials and props is also relatively low. It''s only suitable for players who are active below the 30th floor. For wordless players, they will throw away if they hit a monster

    In this case, wordless also began to doubt whether he was right to buy food here. You know, his family has a wife who has a good appetite. It''s not a meal made of rare ingredients. Maybe she will not be happy. But can she buy rare ingredients here

    This is also a wordless self inflicted, it can be said that Athena''s appetite was completely taken by his provisions. Without him providing rare ingredients and delicious food every day, Athena would not be so harsh on food. After all, she was a poor girl who could conquer hamburger chops

    The only thing worth paying attention to is the stall selling crystal props. Crystal props are no more valuable than those of equipment and materials, no matter which floor they are on. You are welcome to say that the price of a transfer crystal is enough to match the sum of the items in most of the stalls here!

    In a high-level floor. There are many cases in which top players are distressed to get together the money to buy a crystal prop. They can see the sale of crystal props on the 22nd floor. To be honest, it''s amazing that they are speechless.

    Looking at the stall that has been crowded by people and the one holding a water blue transfer crystal in his hand, the owner of the stall, who looks very proud and complacent, chuckles and starts to find the ingredients he needs.

    As for the transfer crystal, there is no money to buy it. Although he spent a lot of money, he still had more than enough to buy a crystal prop. The main reason is that he didn''t need the transfer crystal. In his prop column, the number of the transfer crystal is more than ten, even the reply crystal that can fill HP at one time. There are no less than three.

    If it''s reply crystal, maybe wordless will buy it in the past, but just a piece of transfer crystal, he is not rare

    It''s really not to say that although the 22nd floor is indeed a relatively low floor, but the food materials are enough to enter the eyes of speechless, no more than some precious items can only be obtained in the high-rise floor. The food materials are available on any floor, and rare food materials are not absent. Although the grade is not very high, it is not low.

    Passing by those stalls selling food materials, if there are any rare food materials, they will buy them directly without any words and wipe out most of the rare food materials in this town.

    Those stall owners who sell food materials don''t know where to find out that there is a "big money" who is buying rare food materials, all of them put up their own treasured food materials, making a lot of money, and finally both sides are satisfied.

    And I''m not interested in anything other than food materials, which makes the owners of other stalls hate and sigh why they don''t sell food materials.

    It wasn''t long before he bought a lot of rare ingredients without any words. After careful calculation, it would be enough for him to eat with Athena for a while.

    "Well, let''s do it first..." He smacked his mouth and counted the ingredients in the props column. He immediately found that the ingredients he bought were shrinking

    At present, I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "This Athena

    The wordless player who is counting the ingredients doesn''t find out. The player who is selling the transfer crystal has been looking at him since he swept the ingredients. At this time, he saw wordless standing still, his eyes slightly turned, and then he said something to the players around him. Those players left disappointed.Then, he put away his stall and walked towards the silent direction

    "My lord..."

    A voice suddenly sounded from behind him, so speechless heart a sudden, the heart began to be nervous up

    Can''t be recognized by someone

    Behind him, the master of the voice saw speechless and didn''t turn around. He went directly to speechless front and raised the transfer crystal in his hand to the front with a smile.

    "This adult, do you buy crystal props?"

    Wordless subconsciously stepped back, until he saw clearly the appearance of the person, heard what he said, wordless just relieved, he thought it was the God of death of those FFF regiments in the resistance Association

    "No more..." Shaking his head, he immediately planned to leave without saying anything. Seeing this, the stall owner stopped him in a hurry.

    "Otherwise, my Lord, as long as you buy my transfer crystal, I will give you a piece of information about a special monster!"

    "Special monster?" Speechless footsteps, the body turned, facing the stall owner.

    "What special monster?"

    This The host of the stall smiled a little and gave the crystal props a light blow.

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, curled to curl the mouth. "Say, how much is it?..."

    The owner of the stall said at once, "one hundred thousand Kores!"

    "One hundred thousand Kores..." Speechless smile to see him, hands in the chest ring. "Do you think I''m a fat sheep?"

    Crystal props are very expensive, but a piece of them is worth at most 40000 or 50000 kels. If 100000 kels, they can almost buy a piece of reply crystal.

    The stall owner seems to know that his requirements are too much, but he didn''t reduce the price, but pretended to be silly and smiled. He saw the whole process of buying food materials without any words, so he came to find wordless. Naturally, he wanted to sell a good price.

    Seeing his silly smile, he was speechless and impatient. He directly traded the past 100000 coels, which greatly delighted the stall owner.

    "Thank you, my Lord!" The stall owner hurriedly handed over the transferred crystal to Wuyan, who could see the joy on his face, and let Wuyan sigh.

    "Tell me, what kind of monster is it?"

    "Oh, that''s it..."

    The stall owner converged, and then said stealthily, "I heard that in a forest in front of me, you can often see a little girl floating there, dressed in white, like a spirit monster. There are no monsters in that forest. Do you think it''s strange that such a monster suddenly appears?"

    "Ha?" Speechless and angry. "Just because you see such a person wandering, you say it''s a special monster?"

    "You don''t know, my Lord!" The owner of the stall said with great exaggeration: "once someone had looked at her closely, but they didn''t see the icon representing the player or the monster, even the HP slot, so some people speculated that it was a special monster, and they were not sure what super rare props could be exploded!"

    Smell speech, speechless completely stupefied.

    All in white No icon Little girl

    Difficult Is it

 Chapter 712

    "Hum hum Hum hum Hum Hum Hum In the kitchen, Asina handled the ingredients taken out of the wordless props column quickly, put them all on the side of the plate, kept the kitchen knife burning on it, cut them evenly with the help of the system, and sang a song in her mouth. She was in a good mood

    Although she can''t compare with cooking, she doesn''t want her husband to be in charge of the three meals a day. After all, this is what she should do as a wife. Even if she is very compassionate and speechless, she doesn''t want to hand over her work

    After finishing all the ingredients just taken out, Asina began to prepare them. Looking at a plate of delicious dishes coming out, Asina raised her waist.

    "My food is also very good..."

    In her mouth, Asina''s expression was a little Shhh, and she even had a little guilty heart in her eyes. It seemed that she didn''t believe her very much.

    In fact, Asina''s cooking is really good. At least, in this world, compared with the so-called professional chefs, her cooking is definitely in the top three. Moreover, she has made some sauces by herself. The means are not those chefs who can only improve their cooking skills. It is said that all ''Sao'' is the strongest, which is also qualified.

    It''s a pity that she met the monster of wordless. Destined to be hit

    Under the convenient setting of the system, a delicious dish will soon come out one after another. After being brought to the dining table by Athena, she put herself and wordless tableware on it. Athena took off her gloves and apron, sat on the sofa, looked out of the window, and drank black tea

    The lake with the water light is fluctuating little by little in the far front, and the green forest is full of the vision of Athena. Mountains and blue sky complement each other, so beautiful, even if Asina has seen it many times, she still feels happy inside

    A thin smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Athena murmured. "It''s so nice. I''ve known that I''ve moved here before..."

    Young girl. You just started one day, now you start to regret that you didn''t live with someone before? You''re shinning, Athena. Hello

    Before long, Asina also took her eyes back from the view out of the window, turned to the gate, and pouted slightly.

    "Why don''t you come back?"

    The voice just dropped at the door. A very familiar voice quite loud into the ear of Athena.

    "Athena! Open the door for me! "

    "Words..." Athena was surprised, stood up, walked to the door doubtfully, and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you drive by yourself? "

    Listen to Athena. The voice of silent wry smile rings again. "My hands are not available now..."

    Suddenly, Athena was more confused. But the movement did not slow down, quickly moved to the door, then opened the door, the next moment, speechless figure into the eyes of Athena, but Athena was stunned.

    "That is..." Athena looked at speechless in surprise. To be exact, she looked behind speechless.

    "People?..."

    Yes, on the speechless back, there is a person!

    A little girl about ten years old is lying quietly on her speechless back, her eyes are closed tightly, her hands are drooping powerlessly, I don''t know whether she has slept or passed out. Only a tiny breath waves from her body, proving that she is still alive

    But speechless is to carry her back, both hands are on the back, afraid that a loose hand will fall, so there is no hand to open the door, but the expression is a little subtle, do not know what is thinking

    "What''s the matter?" Stupefied for a while, Asina hurriedly trotted to wordless side, hands on the little girl''s body, looked to wordless. "What happened to her?"

    Speechless smile, shook his head. "I''ll explain later. Anyway, I''ll go in first..."

    Athena nodded and walked into her home with the little girl

    Came to the room, speechless put down the little girl on her back, hugged her to the bed, and then looked at the little girl who fell into a deep sleep with a sigh of relief

    She has a long black hair with bright black color, and her forehead is covered with neat bangs. A small face looks extremely delicate and beautiful. Although it is a little immature, it is not difficult to see that when she grows up, she will be a face no less than ASENA''s, the whole rudiment of a beautiful human grey.

    All over her body, there is only a white dress on her body, which is very monotonous. Although her expression is very peaceful, a pair of eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, which can be seen that in her sleep, her feeling is not very goodLooking at this very lovely little girl, wordless heart began to feel sad, glanced at the nearby Athena, looked around, in the eyes, a strange look revealed.

    This little girl''s identity, the next Athena do not know, speechless but very clear!

    Get dressed!

    In the original, I fainted in the forest on the 22nd floor, and was rescued by the original protagonists Tongren and yasena. I also took them back to this villa to think of my daughter''s knot!

    It''s also because I know the identity of Jieyi that I can judge that the so-called "special monster" is Jieyi in the words of the stall owner. Then I go to find her and bring her back

    In my mind, I filtered the information about tying clothes in the original book for a moment. Wordless, even the expression was weird.

    Originally, it was Tongren and Asina who found the knot clothes and brought her back. Then they mistakenly recognized such a lovely daughter

    Now, I brought her back

    My family was originally the honeymoon residence of Tongren and Asina, but now it has become my new marriage home with Asina, plus the wedding dress

    Speechless suddenly felt that she was very bad. Athena, Jieyi, this house, the "two blade flow" and the "interpreter", which were originally all the original protagonists, now they have become their own

    I have done so many things that I am sorry to Tong people unconsciously

    Fortunately, Tongren has Liz

    It seems that I have to treat him better later

    "Ah, Yan..." One side of the Athena did not know that the wordless mind has begun to mess up, pulling the wordless sleeve, looking worried at the bed of the knot.

    "She What happened to her?... "

    Smell speech, speechless hurriedly tidied up the thought that oneself ran to deviate, lightly shook head. "I don''t know. When I saw her, she was like this..."

    At present, wordless tells ASENA that he got the news of the knot from the stall owner, went to the forest, and found the process of the knot in the coma. Of course, wordless doesn''t say that he guessed it was the knot in the beginning, but that he intends to see the so-called "special monster" to find the knot.

    "Is she a player?" Athena frowned tightly. "Why did you faint? Besides, she is so small... "

    In "Sao", only the player can enter the player''s house. NPC can''t enter the player''s house. Unless it is a special task, these are all settings in the game.

    Wordless since she can bring the knot to her home, it proves that she is not NPC. As for the task, if there is, the task list of the two people should have a task prompt. Until now, there is no sign of the task, so it also excludes the possibility of the task.

    Only players can explain it.

    But

    "Why doesn''t she have an icon?" Athena lowered her head in confusion.

    In addition to some dead objects and props, players, monsters, NPCs, and envoys all have an icon that will be displayed above their heads, plus an HP slot, but the girl in front of them does not!

    Is she still dead

    "Sa..." Wordless narrowed his eyes and said: "maybe it''s a bug..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 713

    There is no icon on the body, so it''s not a bug

    The reason why there is no icon is that the clothing is not a player, nor a NPC, nor a monster, but an artificial intelligence in "Sao". It is an AI intelligent program that is responsible for maintaining the mental health of players!

    That is to say, it''s not human to tie clothes!

    Wordless knead his eyebrows and heart, looked down at the clothes on the bed, and thought deeply.

    As an intelligent AI for consultation, the work of tying clothes originally exists to contact players, solve psychological problems for them, and deal with negative emotions. However, when "Sao" turns into a game of death, tying clothes is deprived of the right to actively contact players.

    It is equivalent to the existence of a psychiatrist, but it is deprived of the right to contact the players. Under the accumulation of contradictions with obligations but no power to implement, AI finally made a mistake, thus leaving the place where it has been living and appearing in the outside world!

    In yuanyuanyuanli, because of this game, the players have a lot of negative emotions, while Tongren and Asina have strong positive emotions, which attract the knot in confusion and make her wander around the two people. Later, it was discovered by Tongren and Asina.

    Although wordless is not Tongren, he has no dissatisfaction with "Sao", and Asina may have some in the past, but now, she married wordless no longer looks at the world with a colored eye, and really began to enjoy life. With wordless company, there is no negative emotion.

    Jieyi appeared on the 22nd floor. It should be the same as the original one. It was attracted by strong positive emotions. But this time, Tongren changed to speechless

    I arranged the bangs in front of the front of the knot, looked at her frowns, and sighed painfully.

    It looks like she is about ten years old, but in fact, she is less than two years old. She was created when "Sao" was created, and she has never been exposed to the outside world. Even though she has a lot of common sense and knowledge, she is just a baby if you are serious

    Such a little girl is not qualified to touch outsiders, just like little Fleur!

    Silent heart pity, touch the face of the knot, soft voice said: "take a good rest, when you wake up, everything will be better..."

    Perhaps I heard speechless words, the tight frowns of Jieyi were slowly loosened, and an imperceptible arc appeared on the corner of the mouth, as if they were smiling

    Behind her, looking at this scene, yasena''s heavy mood also improved a bit. She walked to the silent side and gently approached his arms, but her eyes were on the body of the knot.

    "She Should it be all right?... "

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless around the waist of Athena, tight in the arms of Athena. "Since she''s not a NPC, she doesn''t look like a monster. Even if there are some incomprehensible phenomena, being able to enter our home like a player proves that she must have her own consciousness and will wake up sooner or later..."

    Hearing the wordless words, Athena was at last a little relieved and buried her head in the wordless arms. "Why does such a small child appear in ''Sao''?"

    "Don''t know..." Wordless closed his eyes. "But since we met him, there''s no way to ignore him..."

    Athena raised her head, nodded her head hard, and smiled.

    "Sure enough, the words are very gentle..."

    "Is that so?..." The wordless face broke, and the expression became bad. "Didn''t you blame me for being rude last night?"

    Athena blushed, pinched her speechless waist, and exclaimed sheepishly, "yes, you are not gentle at all, villain..."

    "Oh? Am I a villain? " Speechless giggle, ferocious to hold up Athena, throw to another bed in the room.

    "Then I''ll show you!"

    "No! There are others here Woo... "

    ¡­¡­

    Next time

    "Words! Words! Wake up! Words! "

    Is comfortable to fall asleep lazy speechless was awakened, as the spring of the same fierce play and sit up.

    "What''s the matter! Is there a fire?... "

    On one side, Asina smashed the speechless head, smashed the speechless head back to God completely, and said angrily, "stupid! The building in "Sao" can''t catch fire. The little girl woke up! "

    "Wake up Wake up... "

    Speechless touched his head, hurriedly looked at the bedspread not far away, above, all over the white clothes of the knot has woke up, side body, open a pair of big eyes, is looking at the two people in the fight, which is full of confusion and curiositySpeechless Zheng, after the reaction, she hurriedly got up from the bed and ran to the front of Jieyi. It seems that ASENA had just been confused for a while, but now she is back to her mind and also got up from the bed and came to Jieyi''s side.

    "Wake up?..." Wordless sat on the edge of the bed and helped the knot up from the bed. "Do you feel any discomfort?"

    She blinked and twisted her head. She seemed to be thinking. Then she shook her head and said: "no No... "

    See, speechless frown, it seems that AI''s mistake is very serious, even talking becomes so difficult

    Athena looked at Jieyi with concern, hesitated for a moment, and began to speak in a low voice, as if she was afraid that her voice would frighten the other party.

    "Well, what''s your name?..."

    Smell speech, knot dress to repeat just action, lowered head, then raised. "Knot Get dressed My name... "

    "Do you knot?" Athena nodded and smiled at the knot. "Get dressed, do you know why you faint in the forest?"

    Jieyi turns her head, looks at yasena, and shakes her head. She silently says that she doesn''t know anything, which makes yasena frown, and speechless is a secret saying. Sure enough, even her language ability is starting to be blocked. It''s not a strange thing to lose memory

    "My name is wordless!" A smile of sunshine appeared on wordless face, straightened out and pointed to Athena. "Her name is Athena, my wife!"

    "Wife Son Aruna With a pair of big talking eyes open, Jieyi said with great difficulty: "fu Rock

    He shook his head like speechless and chuckled, slowed down his speaking speed, and said, "it''s ASENA, speechless..."

    After a moment''s meditation, I opened my lips. "Aruna Pumice

    Speechless brow a pick, and yasena looked at each other, are helpless smile.

    "Well, all right..." Speechless sigh, spread out. "It''s more comfortable to tie clothes, just call it..."

    After a long time, she cried out amazingly.

    "Dad Dad

    "Dad!" Silent expression immediately called a wonderful, the corners of the mouth are twitching up. "Then That If you don''t mind, you can call my brother''s... "

    "Of Of... " The knot dress is difficult of aimed at speechless. "Of Of... "

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "Come on, Dad, Dad..."

    At the silent words, a smile came out at once. "Dad!"

    "Yes, yes..." Although very helpless, but speechless still with a smile shaved the small nose of knot clothing. "Dad''s here..."

    Finish saying, speechless will knot dress to hold to own bosom, let her face completely did not have the reaction come over of Athena. "Since I am a father, she is a mother..."

    "Mom..." She cried without hesitation. "Mom!"

    Asina covers her lips and looks at the little girl who is called her mother. It seems that something is blooming in her heart..

    a beautiful smile slowly floats up her face. Asina goes to the end of the dress and gently hugs her.

    "Mom''s here Oh, get dressed..."

    "Mom! Dad! "

    Looking at two young girls embracing each other, I couldn''t help but smile (to be continued. )

 Chapter 714

    I don''t know whether it''s the flood of compassion or the flood of maternal love. Since the time when Jieyi asked yasena to be her mother, the way she treated Jieyi has completely changed

    If, at the beginning of that meeting, Asina still treated the knot as a child to be taken care of, then this meeting, Asina had already treated the knot as a family member, and the position of the knot in Asina''s heart also rose to an unimaginable height in an instant, and even was almost at the level of silence

    It''s only a short time to get to know Jieyi, but the rising of emotion is so fast. Everything in the world is so magical

    Scratched his cheek, stood up speechless and waved to Athena and Jieyi.

    "Well, anyway, it''s good to be our daughter, so let me make a big meal to celebrate!"

    Athena suddenly woke up and raised the knot in her arms. She asked with a smile, "are you hungry?"

    She felt her little belly, and in her eyes, a look of confusion flashed through her. It seemed that she was wondering what it was like to be hungry. Asina didn''t see this change, but she saw it clearly.

    Haven''t you eaten anything since you were born

    Shaking his head, the idea to shake out of the head, speechless patted the back of the knot..

    "How is it? Do you want to eat the food made by dad? Dad''s cooking is the best in the world

    Smell speech, knot dress immediately looked up to have no speech, small head continuously dot, the confusion in the eye also turned into the expectation at the same time, also don''t know whether remembered the feeling of "hungry", or pitied up "the most delicious food in the world", let have no speech can''t help but laugh.

    Asina also saw the expectation in Jieyi''s eyes, and suddenly there was a feeling of discontent in her heart. She protected Jieyi in her arms like a chicken. She kept away from speechless steps. Then she said to Jieyi, "Jieyi, don''t listen to him, what mom does is the best!"

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, a pair of eyes immediately narrowed, smile like a glance of Athena, hands ring in front of the chest. "If I remember correctly, someone seems to have conceded for a long time?"

    As soon as she choked, her angry expression became empty, but she retorted: "well That''s just before. It''s been a year ago. Now I do the cooking. I''m sure It must be better than what you made... "

    How can you listen to Ayana''s tone? The outspoken can hear the insincerity in her words, which makes the silent corners of the mouth involuntarily draw up a cunning arc.

    "Since you said that..." Wordless goes to yasena''s face, grabs the knot in her arms, rubs her hair, and says, "then knot, let dad and mom cook for you, and tell me who''s better after eating..."

    "Well!" She nodded her little head happily, and her smile was as sweet as honey. It can be seen that she seemed to like the atmosphere of quarreling with each other between silent and Athena.

    "Give me back the knot!" Athena glared at her speechless eyes, took off her mouth without hesitation and said, "Bi is bi! I''m sure I''ll make it better when I get dressed! "

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless shook his head and said a sentence, patted the small buttocks in his arms, and walked out of the room.

    "Go, get dressed, and watch dad make you a delicious meal!"

    "Mm-hmm!"

    "Wait for me!" Athena ran after her in a frenzy.

    "Don''t take my knot!"

    "That''s strange! It''s mine to tie! "

    "No! It''s mine! "

    "I''m the father of the knot!"

    "I''m also the mother of the knot!"

    "So I also have a part to wear..."

    "I don''t care! Hurry up and give me the knot! "

    "No!"

    "Ah ah ah! You villain! "

    "Wow! Athena! Don''t fight! "

    "Dad Mom Get dressed Hee hee... "

    After a while, under the gaze of the knot, wordless and Asina started their own hands and feet one after another, took out all the ingredients they had bought yesterday, picked out what they needed, and then started cooking, trying to buy their daughter''s heart just now. Sit up and take notice of

    make complaints about the relationship between the clothes and the clothes. Because of the fact that she has really improved a lot, she has done much better than before. She has been more fluent and even more difficult to speak.

    Athena, won''t you be a daughter

    But don''t really say, I believe that whoever has such a lovely daughter as Jieyi will hold her in the palm of her hand like a pearl and hide her in her heart, for fear that she will be hurt a little bit by carelessness. Although Jieyi is not the biological daughter of silent and Asina, it is not difficult to cause love in their hearts.After all, it''s so cute to get dressed!

    With the efforts of the two people, the dishes gradually fill the dining table at home. It''s only in the morning, but the dishes are more abundant than ever. It''s really worthy of the name of the big meal. Until the whole table is full of food, the two people stop angrily.

    "Come on! Get dressed! " Asina held the knot on the sofa, asked her to sit next to her, picked up a dish, and provocatively raised her eyebrows to wordless, saying, "taste this dish, and see how it tastes..."

    "Ah ~ ~" she opened her mouth and swallowed the dish. Next moment, a pair of eyebrows curved like crescent.

    "Delicious!"

    "Hum..." With a smile of joy, Athena groaned twice at wordless, as if she had won the final victory. Wordless simply expressed her disdain for this, and then put a dish in front of the knot.

    "Come on, get dressed, try this..."

    Jieyi looks down at the dishes in front of her, and her face suddenly becomes embarrassed. She takes a furtive look at the dish, and says pitifully, "Dad Hello

    Speechless Zheng, funny point of the nose knot. "How old are you? I need to feed you..."

    I twisted my body and puckered up. "Hello, Dad! Hello, Dad

    "Well, I''ll feed you..." Speechless, he walked to Jieyi''s side, held her in his arms and sat down. "It''s true, be careful never to grow up..."

    Jieyi doesn''t care but smiles and opens his eyes. He looks at the dishes fed by Wuyan. He opens his mouth and embraces the past. The small eyes of Jieyi immediately brighten up.

    "Dad..." She grabbed the silent clothes and her eyes were full of hope. "And..."

    In the event of dressing up, she raised her head and smiled, while the nearby Athena was frozen on the spot. The reaction of dressing up has told the two people who cooked delicious food!

    "Get dressed..." Athena did not want to cry. "Try it again. Don''t let him cheat!"

    "What is cheating by me..." Speechless white yasena one eye, continue to feed the knot clothes. "Come on, let''s keep eating and ignore mom..."

    "Mm-hmm, ignore mom..."

    Asina''s gnashing eyes are speechless. Her eyes are like looking at a thief who has taken away her sweetheart. She almost jumped up and took a bite. No, if she didn''t worry about the body that was still speechless, Asina would certainly jump up and take a bite.

    After all, she has a criminal record

    With a cold snort, Athena turned her head. "Your father and daughter unite to bully me..."

    "Oh ah..." Speechless surprised looked at Athena, and then looked to Jieyi.

    "Mom is angry..."

    "Angry..."

    "Like a child..."

    "Mmhmm..."

    "Do you..." Athena''s angry cross waist, immediately make father and daughter laugh, look at, Athena also followed the smile, the expression gradually became soft, looking at the silent and dressed eyes, love slowly emerged

    At this moment, Athena feels that she is the happiest person in the world (to be continued. )

 Chapter 715

    This meal, a family of three stutters is undoubtedly happy, is undoubtedly tragic

    It''s needless to say that the happiness of the family becomes more complete with the joining of the ending clothes. The original good feelings of wordless and Asina husband and wife also get more sublimation. After a meal, the hearts of the three people are warm, and the taste of happiness is better than this

    As for the tragedy, it''s also very simple. In order to fight for a breath, the couple made a whole table full of food. Almost half of the food they bought yesterday was used up. At least there are more than ten or twenty dishes. So many meals, three people eat, and the final result is of course, the food is full. Isn''t it tragic

    It''s worth mentioning that Jieyi has the same potential as that of Asina. It''s a pity to be a foodie, but it''s just like that of Asina. She can''t hold too much material in her small stomach. It''s only half of a foodie, which makes Asina shout loudly. She is really her daughter, like her mother

    However, I have no words to believe that if Asina and Jieyi go out together, they must be more sisters than their mother and daughter. They even think that they are not even a mother and daughter. Asina is only seventeen at full count, and it looks like she is ten years old.

    Mother and daughter? Who believes it

    In order not to make Athena unable to move as she did last time, and not to let Jieyi go on the glorious old road of Athena, speechless only had to incarnate as the king of stomachache, which wiped out two thirds of the whole meal even swallowing. This avoids the real tragedy. Of course, someone can''t walk

    Looking at the mess on the table, wordless and Asina looked at each other with a smile. However, Athena''s smile is warm, but speechless but dry. Otherwise, it will hurt her stomach

    "Are you ok?..." After laughing, Athena also began to care about speechless, how uncomfortable it is to eat and support. Naturally, Athena who has tried is the most clear

    "Are you ok..." Speechless grin, feel a belly full of pain. Added a wry smile. "Should..."

    "You..." Athena laughingly covers her mouth. "Who gave you so much energy and did so much..."

    Speechless at once. "Who in the world is angry to set up a good mother image with omnipotent family affairs in front of the knot!"

    Athena looked away awkwardly, then tooted her mouth. "I don''t want you to let me down. I''m really ungracious. I''m not even willing to admit defeat to my wife..."

    Stabbed her speechless shoulder with her finger, and Asina murmured, "niggard..."

    "Yes, yes, I''m a cheapskate. I am guilty... " Speechless and powerless said that he moved the knot clothes in his arms. Lest she should touch her upset stomach.

    "Is it really OK? Dad It seems that I''m a little worried about getting dressed. I look down like a child who has made a mistake. "It''s all bad tying that makes dad uncomfortable..."

    "It''s nothing to do with getting dressed..." Speechless touched the head of the knot. "It''s mom and dad who are so competitive. As long as you eat happily, it''s ok..."

    "Mm-hmm." I nodded my little head hard and said seriously, "I''m happy with my wedding, my father''s cooking is delicious, and my mother''s cooking is delicious..."

    Hearing the words, wordless and Athena look at each other. Smile again

    After a while, she yawned and began to rub her eyes.

    "What''s the matter?..." Athena put her head in front of the end of the dress. "Sleepy?..."

    "Well She nodded and yawned again. It looked like she was really sleepy.

    "Then go to sleep..." Silent mouth said: "Dad holding you, when you wake up, the first to see must be dad..."

    "And mother!" Athena quickly followed.

    The knot dress happily unfolded the smiling face. Hands holding silent clothes, small head against silent chest, eyes closed, sleep past

    Speechless patted the back of the knot, just like coaxing children, until the knot gave out a uniform breath, speechless before the corner of the mouth hook.

    "When I wake up and eat, when I''m full, I''m really a child..."

    "I''m a child..." Athena''s face dimmed a little. "Why does it appear in this world when it''s so small to tie clothes?"

    Hearing yasena''s words, she glanced at her wordlessly and said: "so, you were only 15 when you entered the game, right? Why are you so small here?... "

    Athena was stunned.

    Speechless eyes cast on the body of Jieyi, eyes become soft. "I believe that when people meet, there must be a spark that is destined to be wiped. I can''t explain why the knot appears in this world, but since she met me, then I have to thank her..."

    "But isn''t that unfair?" Yasena''s tears appeared in the corner of her eyes. She said sadly, "when I think of how long I have lived alone in this world, I will..."Silent face also sank down, looking at the eyes of Jieyi full of pity, he knows more than yasena, also know that Jieyi is worse than yasena imagined

    If it is a person in the world for two years, maybe it is a good thing to get dressed

    Taking a deep breath, speechless didn''t want to tell Athena about the knot for the time being. She could only comfort: "maybe the knot is not a person''s life? Maybe her parents came in with her, maybe... "

    "Then why does a person appear in the forest and faint?" Athena clasped her hands tightly. "What''s more, it seems that even the memory is gone. There''s no reason for a player to fall into that state in Sao? Maybe Maybe it''s because of something happened to her parents, she was hit, just... "

    "All right, Athena..." Speechless interrupts Athena''s speculation and holds her hand. "Random guess, in the end, there will be no result..."

    "Then So what should we do?... "

    Speechless lowered his head, kept silent for a while, and then said helplessly: "well, I''ll contact Tongren later. He knows a super intelligence agent. Let him help us find the information of dressing. Maybe we can find her parents..."

    I said so, but I already know the identity of Jieyi. I also know that I can''t find anything. But in order to reassure Athena, I can only do this

    Athena nodded, turned to Jieyi, put her hand on her cheek, and stroked her gently.

    "Then Before that... "

    "Before that, of course, it''s up to us to take care of the knot!" I said without hesitation, but there was something wrong with yasna''s expression.

    Seeing this scene clearly, I thought about it a little bit, and then I knew the thought in yasena''s heart without any words. I couldn''t help shaking my head and sighing. "I know that you are very ambivalent. You want to live a peaceful and happy life together with Jieyi. You want to get rid of the world early for Jieyi, and you want the world to be tackled earlier..."

    "But..." The tone became sonorous and forceful as soon as the wordless words turned sharp. "No matter which world is the same, we are all living here exactly. No matter what life was like before the wedding, now, since he called me dad, she is my daughter!"

    With that, wordless tightens the knot in her arms, wraps her hand around Athena''s hand that is stroking the knot''s cheek, and touches the knot''s cheek together. "What I need to think about is how to live a happy life after getting dressed. That''s all..."

    There was an indescribable ripple in her eyes. Asina was determined to look speechless, and her heart kept echoing his words. After a long time, a smile finally appeared on her face.

    "Really..." With her head resting on her speechless shoulder, Athena said quietly, "I lost again. I lost every time. Why can''t you let me go back?"

    "Of course!" Speechless embrace of Athena, will Athena and Jieyi together into the arms, the corners of the mouth hook up a radian.

    "If you can''t win, how can you guard you?"

    Athena closed her eyes, and her smile became sweeter and sweete

 Chapter 716

    "It''s a nice day today! It''s very sunny! "

    On the way home, behind him was a boar who had fainted. He was speechless and held his head high. His expression was brilliant, just like eating something good. The whole man was too proud to eat.

    Of course, he should be proud of it. Ordinary players, even top players, spend their whole life without being able to get S-class super rare ingredients. Wordless has not only met once, but this time he went out to buy things, but also met again!

    In the lower floor of the 22nd floor, you can meet a monster that will explode S-class super rare food materials. I have to say that the wordless character is really good enough

    "Those two little greedy pigs are going to be overjoyed, aren''t they?"

    Thinking of waiting at home for her Athena and the knot, wordless face involuntarily pulled up a smile, the pace of the foot also accelerated a little bit

    ...

    "well, mom, when will dad come back?"

    In the open space in front of the gate of the villa, the knot that was just running happily seemed to be tired. When she came to the front of yasena sitting on a reclining chair, she fell directly into her arms, rubbed her face a few times, pouted her lips, and her lovely appearance made yasena smile.

    Touching the small head in her arms, yasna smiled and said, "soon, don''t worry..."

    "But I''m hungry when I''m dressed..." She said pitifully and touched her belly. She has attracted the past with her eyes, and reminds her of what she said without words yesterday.

    Wake up, eat, eat, sleep

    Athena chuckled, picked up her knot and raised her head. "Let''s go and cook now. When Dad comes back, we can have dinner at once. "

    "Eh ~ ~" she immediately sighed, and said regretfully, "isn''t it my father?"

    "Well? ~"Yasena''s eyes became a little bit worse. She put her hands on the cheek of the knot and gently rubbed it. She said angrily," isn''t Mother''s cooking so bad? "

    "Woo Woo... " The cheeks were rubbed into various shapes, and the tongue of the knot became indistinct. The only way was to continue to look at Athena with pathetic eyes and try to beg for mercy. As a result, Asina seems to be addicted to rubbing. She is very interested in playing with her small cheek, which makes her ready to cry.

    For a while, the whole empty space was filled with the murmur of the end clothes and the laughter of Athena, but this scene was an unexpected warmth

    "What are you playing with? Have you had such a good time? "

    A voice rang from not far away from Athena and the knot, and heard it. At last, Asina took her attention away from the person who was wearing the clothes, and she immediately took the opportunity to escape. She jumped out of Athena''s arms, ran out, and rushed into people''s arms.

    "Dad, mom, she bullied me..."

    "Bully you?" Speechless blinked his eyes, and then he looked at Athena. He said with a smile, "do you bully children, too?"

    Athena stared and tooted her mouth. "No bullying, just playing!"

    Speechless shook her head and gave Athena a white look. Take the first two steps, one hand holding the knot, the other hand pulling the things behind yourself to the front.

    "Don''t say that. Come and see what I''ve got..."

    "Wow!" The voice of tying clothes reverberated for the first time. "What a big boar!"

    This is Athena was stunned, her mouth slightly opened a little bit, and she said with a little uncertainty, "S-class food?"

    "On the way home A silent laugh. "You have taken it orally!"

    "It''s really S-class food!" Athena trotted to the boar. With a little excitement on his face, he cried, "great! I thought I couldn''t eat s-grade food again in my life! "

    "S-grade ingredients?..." Her face was full of doubts. She crooked her little head, pulled at her wordless collar, and asked curiously, "what is s-grade food?"

    Speechless funny pinched the small nose of the knot clothing. "How can you say that you can make super delicious food?"

    "Super delicious food!" The big eyes of Jieyi suddenly brightened, turning to look at the boar on the ground, and the expression became very pitiful.

    "One snack..." See the expression of the knot dress, speechless smile scolded a sentence, then looked to is excitedly playing with the boar of Athena, speechless turned eyes.

    "Two snacks..."

    "I didn''t expect you learned the paralytic skill..." Take out her thin sword from the props bar. As if holding a kitchen knife, Athena made a competition on the boar.

    "Very good. I haven''t exploded the s-grade ingredients myself. I''m just going to try it today..."

    Speechless and indifferent nodded and retreated to the back. Anyway, wild boar is bound to explode S-class food materials, and it''s not afraid that ASENA will not explode. Everyone will be the sameAt this time, on the wooden road and Bridge in the distance, several figures came towards this side. When the figure of a family of three in front of them was printed in their eyes, the shortest one immediately stepped forward, raised a hand, waved and shouted.

    "Silent brother! Sister Athena! "

    "Bang!"

    Yasena, who was about to poison the boar, was shocked by the sudden sound. She fell on the ground with a sword. She was speechless and stunned for a while. She looked at the sound source with the same stunned knot. She was speechless and surprised.

    "Celika? Tongren? Liz? Fortunately, Shiyin, how did you come? "

    I''m from Tongren, Liz, Xingxing, xilika and Shiyin!

    Tongren took the lead to come here, smiling and waving. "Let''s see how your newlywed life is going, what? Are you not welcome? "

    "Not welcome!" Speechless still did not speak out, one side of the Athena is first dissatisfied. "Well, really, almost scared to death by you..."

    "It''s the same as before, Athena..." Liz''s hands were crossed over her waist, and her eyebrows were wagging at Athena, in a tone full of teasing. "Even if they get married, they are always wielding swords and guns. It''s unspeakable violence!"

    "Not pull, not pull..." Athena quickly shook her head and waved her hand. She put away her thin sword. "I''m not..."

    "All right, there''s no need to explain. Everyone understands."

    "It''s all said no!"

    "Eh..." One side of the lucky surprised Yi, looking at wordless bosom some cringe knot, surprised said: "this little girl is?..."

    At this time, all the people on the scene also noticed the knot clothes lying in the silent arms, and Qi Qi was stunned for a moment.

    "Let me introduce you!" Speechless raised his chin, put the knot in his arms on the ground, and then uttered the words that left Tongren, Liz, lucky, Shiyin and silika alone.

    "This is my daughter! Get dressed! " He pushed the knot to the front of all the people and said quietly to the knot: "knot clothes, call people..."

    "Big Hello... " She cried out shyly. Her face was full of formality. At a glance, she knew that she was afraid of strangers

    "Woman Daughter... " Looking at the knot clothes standing in front of speechless, a man and four women are all ignorant.

    It seems that it''s only a few days since they got married? In a few days, my daughter is so old

    Seeing this, he smiled bitterly. "Well, let''s talk about the details later..."

    "It''s time you came..." Athena took over. "Yan just hit s-grade ingredients..."

    "S-grade ingredients?..." They were successfully distracted and focused on the boar on the ground. At the next moment, five people''s eyes widened.

    The poem exclaimed. "Really! I''ve seen it on the food information list! "

    Fortunately, silika and Liz all smiled at each other, and Tong people were full of pity.

    "It seems that it''s time we came..."

    "Since you want to eat, come and help all of you!"

    There is no word to tell. "It''s rare to have a guest at home. Let''s have a big meal today!"

    "Yes!"

    Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin and celika responded loudly, and even ASENA and Jieyi raised their hands, which made silent crying and laughing.

 Chapter 717

    "So it is..."

    The Tongren nodded thoughtfully and looked to the hall. There, celika and Shiyin were playing with Jieyi, while ASENA was preparing a big meal in the kitchen with Liz and Xing.

    "It''s really suspicious..." Tongren frowned and put his eyes on the body of Jieyi. His face was full of anguish. "Even if there is no icon, there is no other player should have something, is it really a bug?"

    "Who knows..." He didn''t have any more explanation. He also explained to Tong people why Jieyi appeared here and became his own daughter. As for the real identity of Jieyi, it''s better not to let others know for the time being

    With Tongren''s cautious character, if he told him the identity of Jieyi, maybe he would suspect that Jieyi was created by Maochang Jingyan and used to get close to him.

    Anyway, wordless is also the strongest player in "Sao", and it is able to pass through the existence of each floor alone. As the administrator of "Sao", Maochang Jingyan specially creates an intelligent AI to approach wordless, which is not incomprehensible. If wordless does not know the original plot, but knows the identity of Jieyi, maybe he will have such doubts.

    "What are you going to do then?" Tong people hold their heads with their hands and look speechless. "Are you going to take care of the knot till it''s complete?"

    "Well. I''d like to pull... " Speechless helplessly spread out. "But Athena was worried about the situation of dressing. She said that if there were relatives accompanying her. I''m afraid I''ll be worried if I can''t find the knot... "

    "That''s right..." Tongren nodded. "Can I help you?..."

    "Well Speechless turned and leaned against the wooden fence. "Don''t you know a very good intelligence agent? Let her dig up the data of the knot clothing... "

    That is to say, but the wordless heart didn''t hold any hope. In the capacity of tying clothes, even if the intelligence business is no more powerful, it can''t dig up the real information of tying clothes, if it''s not afraid that Athena can''t let it go. Without words, it will not be superfluous.

    "This is no problem..." Tongren did not want to, directly opened their personal interface, began to launch an email. "But her charge is very expensive. You need to be ready to be slaughtered..."

    Hearing Tongren''s words, the silent face immediately collapsed. "In order to have a wedding, I''ve already squandered more than half of my property. Now there are two more mouths in my family. My appetite is still in my mouth. My purse has been alarming for a long time. You must ask her to give me a discount... "

    " what''s the matter? In any case, if you want to make money, you are afraid that you can''t make it?... " Tongren some gloating said a sentence, and then sighed. "If Lizzie could cook like Athena. I''m willing to take that appetite again, and I don''t know if every blacksmith is so rough and delicate as cooking. It''s a problem for Lizzie at all. "

    "And for me, it''s a disaster..." Tongren''s shoulders were lowered with great sadness. A tortured look. "I''m afraid Lizzie will be angry if I don''t eat. Sometimes I can''t even go out to buy..."

    See the Tongren. I can''t help but be happy. "Is Liz so bad at cooking?"

    "You can''t say it''s bad..." Tongren scratched his hair. "It''s just that she has never practiced cooking skills before. Cooking is from the beginning. With her proficiency in cooking skills, the products are better than black bread..."

    "Oh? Is that so?... " Wordless narrowed his eyes and hugged Tongren''s shoulders. "Have you started to practice cooking skills? To be honest, do you live together?"

    Tongren''s expression suddenly became embarrassed. "It''s only recently that I lived together after you got married. It seems that I was influenced by Athena. I felt that all my friends were married, but I just went to the level of communication. I was a bit reluctant, so..."

    "So we started to speed up our strategy?" Speechless look at Tongren. "You are not a man, are you? I''ve been together with Liz for a year, but I can''t believe that I''m living together until now. Other couples have done all they have to do at this time... "

    Smell speech, Tongren some irritated. "Do you think everyone can play flash marriage like you? I dare not even tell you the truth more than a week ago. Now I have my daughter! "

    Speechless suddenly choked.

    "All right, all right..." Speechless loose Tongren''s shoulders, tone with the boring. "When are you going to marry Liz? Can''t it go on like this all the time? "

    "Don''t need to rush..." The Tongren turned his head and hesitated, saying: "also You don''t have to get married. It''s good to have a relationship like this... ""If you let Liz hear this, you must sleep on the floor tonight."

    "Hello hello, where do you want to go? Liz and I sleep in separate rooms, not in the same room!"

    "Isn''t it?" Speechless and stunned. "It''s all in one house. You didn''t take the chance to push Lizzie!"

    "Push push push push push push push push!!!" Tongren jumped up, away from speechless five meters away, the expression that called an incredible. "How How could it be pushed! What are you thinking! "

    "You react so much..." Speechless corners of the mouth gently twitch up. "Never thought about that, did you?"

    "Of course not!" Tongren''s tone began to improve. "I''m only seventeen! under age! If you really count it, you are a little younger than Athena. How can you think about it! "

    He has forgotten that Tongren is only 17 years old. He is a proper and pure child. It''s really early for Tongren to push things like this

    It''s no wonder that even after getting married, yuanyuli still doesn''t understand the customs, and even has the case of "when it comes to the moment" retreat. This Tongren, too, should be enlightened

    "I said Tongren..." Wordless hate iron is not steel like a sigh, shook his head. "It''s time for you to grow up..."

    "You What do you mean?... " Tongren''s eyebrows kept beating up, completely calm. "Would you call me..."

    "Yes!" Speechless stand up, full of righteousness, the words out of the mouth is to let Tongren have the impulse to flee.

    "Tonight! You go and knock Lizzie down! "

    Tongren''s face is wonderful. It''s red, black, white, green and almost all of them are colorful. It''s not rich enough.

    "Don''t tell me you dare not!" Speechless and hostile squint at Tongren, sneering. "If you dare not even in the game, I have to doubt your ability in that respect..."

    "That''s what''s wrong with you!" Tongren is angry, but soon it turns into a nightmare. He looks around and asks in a furtive whisper, "Hey, Yan, would you have given Athena..."

    "Of course!" Speechless, not to avoid suspicion, and even a little proud. "A goblin like Athena, who can sleep with her every night, but can''t help being a wolf..."

    Said here, speechless dun for a while, the vision aimed at Tongren''s direction. "No, maybe there is..."

    Tongren smiled twice and shrugged his shoulders weakly. "I suddenly felt a sense of failure..."

    "But..." Tongren''s tone changed. "With a beautiful partner like Athena, and a lovely daughter like knot, I''m afraid it''s too late to even love you if I change my words..."

    Speechless face some strange up, looked at Tongren, suddenly stretched out his hand, on his shoulder, said a solemn.

    "Tongren!"

    "Do What

    "I''ll treat you better later!"

    "What and what!"

    "Hello, you two men, what are you doing there?" Liz''s voice resounded in the hall.

    "The food is ready! Come on in! "

    Speechless and Tongren look at each other, shake their heads and smile, walk to the hall (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 718

    In the past, the wooden villa in the deep forest was very cool

    Before the hostess arrived, there was only one male host here, and he often wandered in the maze area of the front line. He would only come back here at night, and he would fall asleep as soon as he came back. He would get up the next day and continue to set out. In this case, it''s not cool here.

    Although tranquility is also a great advantage here, it''s a long time, and sometimes I want to be lively.

    It was only after Asina joined in the house that there was a slight anger in the cool house. The joining of the knot made it warm in just two or three days. In this way, it had the taste of a home

    Today, the family finally ushered in a rare bustle. The visit of Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin and silika made the whole wooden villa full of laughter and laughter. All kinds of laughter and noise reverberated over the forest, not only did not destroy the peace here, but added some vitality to it. I believe that Anyone who comes here will be infected by such atmosphere

    After a day together, Jieyi is no longer afraid of strangers. Fortunately, it''s gentle and elegant, xilika''s lively and lovely, poetry''s cheerful and generous, Liz''s carelessness, all make Jieyi feel like it from the heart. Although this kind of like is not as good as their parents, they can also get along with the four girls freely.

    Plus Athena, a group of six young girls were fighting all day. The room is full of their laughter and laughter. People who don''t know think how good their feelings are. I don''t know at all. In fact, they really get along in such a short time that it''s amazing. Even Asina, who first contacted with Jieyi, only knew Jieyi for two or three days. Before that, she didn''t even know that there was such a person

    As for wordless and Tongren, they have become the center of all girls. Every girl here has a lot to do with them. Asina is the silent wife, Liz is the Tongren''s girlfriend, fortunately, she is the silent sister, sirika and Shiyin are their good friends, and Jieyi is the silent daughter. The complicated relationship doesn''t make them get along with each other, or so to speak. The opposite is true

    However, from silent and Tongren, we can know that it''s good or bad to be entangled by these girls

    Time, in the bustle of the people gradually pass, night. It''s coming

    "Well, we''ll go back first..."

    Standing at the gate, looking at a family of three on the other side of the gate, Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin and silika said goodbye to them.

    Speechless nodded and pulled up a smile. "Play again next time..."

    "That''s for sure!" The poetry leaped out. Hold the knot dress and rub it against her face. "I also want to get along with the lovely xiaojieyi!"

    "Ha ha..." She couldn''t help laughing. "Aunt Shiyin. How itchy! Let me go! "

    "You can''t call me Auntie after all that!" The poem sound facial expression a stiff, the whole face all sink down. "I''m so young!"

    "Don''t care, don''t care. I''m called auntie, too? Who makes us sisters to Athena... " Liz slapped the poem on the shoulder. "Even celika has been called aunt. What are you dissatisfied with..."

    Celika pouted. "Don''t always think of me as a child!"

    "Well Tongren wryly scratched his cheek. "Aren''t I called uncle, too? It''s better not to pay attention to the question of address... "

    Fortunately, he came up and touched the head of the knot. He said softly, "let''s play together next time..."

    "Well!" I''m happy to get dressed. I can imagine how happy she is today

    "Then let''s go..." Tongren waved, took Liz, and with luck, Shiyin and celika, went down the stairs.

    "Be careful on the road!" Cried Athena, waving.

    Five of them waved in response to Athena.

    "Goodbye, aunts and uncles!"

    A row of five people slightly a meal, and then as if nothing had happened began to step forward.

    "Tongren! Don''t forget to grow up! "

    Tongren directly planted on the ground, can not rise again

    Seeing this, she smiled like a wordless prank, which made yasna and Jieyi curious.

    Mature up, do you have any special meaning

    They never thought that the so-called maturity is actually to push down

    ¡­¡­

    It''s night

    In the room, speechless and Asina lie on the bed opposite each other, but their eyes are looking at the knot between them. A soft smile can''t be hidden. It''s always on their lips and never stops

    "Just lying down, I have already slept..." Athena patted the back of the knot and put her chin on the top of the knot. "I think it''s crazy to play today...""I can''t help it. Though celika is bigger than the knot, she looks like she''s not much worse. The poetry is so playful. She takes the lead and doesn''t play in the dead. As for Lizzie, not to mention, the whole person is crazy. It''s hard to get involved with them when something happens."

    Speechless smile shook his head, rather dissatisfied grin. "Really, I don''t know how to restrain myself. What does it look like in front of children..."

    "Don''t tell me they look old!" Athena took a speechless look. "Although they are called aunts, Lizzie, they are not old enough. It''s strange that they love to play..."

    "Then at least don''t take the child so crazy..." Speechless stroked the beautiful long black hair of Jieyi, and said with some heartache: "look at Jieyi, what are you tired like..."

    "Oh ~ ~" Athena tilted her head and said with a smile from the corner of her eyes, "have you replaced yourself as a father so soon?..."

    Smell speech, speechless bitterly touched the head. "Well, after all, I haven''t dreamed before. What would it feel like if I became a father one day..."

    Said here, speechless smile, eyes a warm. "To tell you the truth, when I''m called my father, I''m so flustered that I don''t know what to do. I''m a little worried about how to make my father happy if I can''t be a good father..."

    Hearing the speechless words, Athena saw the speechless eyes gradually fluctuated, reached out to hold the speechless hand, and smiled sweetly. "You''ve done a good job. These days, wearing a smile every day, like a happy bird, I believe that wearing clothes must also identify with your father from the heart..."

    Speechless smile, touched the head of Athena. "You too, I believe that Athena will be a good mother..."

    Athena shook her head, removed her head from the top of the knot, and rubbed it into her wordless arms. "If I''m the only one, then I can''t be a good mother, because with you by my side and your father''s existence, I can feel at ease and take care of the clothes as a mother. Without you, I''ll be called mother suddenly, and I''ll be at a loss..."

    Looking up, Asina looked straight at her speechless face and whispered, "if it''s me, I don''t know what to do when I''m in a panic. I''m sure I can''t make the knot happy, but you''ve done it. You''ve been walking in front of me all the time, helping me bear everything, so you''re a good father and a good husband..."

    "It''s nice to have you here..."

    Speechless heart a warm, can''t help but will Athena together with the knot, into the arms, closed eyes, voice slowly out.

    "I''m not as good as you think, really..." After saying this, without waiting for Athena''s refutation, she immediately interrupted: "but I will accompany you, watching you as a good mother, and watching you as a good wife..."

    Athena nodded her head forcefully, buried her head in her wordless arms, dressed in a knot, and slept with a smile on her lips

    Speechless kisses the forehead of Athena, kisses the hair of the knot dress again, the head rests on the head of two people.

    "Good night..."

    This night, destined to be a warm night (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 719

    "Dad! Come to dinner! "

    A childish and sweet voice rang from the kitchen, drawing back the wordless consciousness of looking at the newspaper attentively. Subconsciously, he turned around, tied his clothes and carried the dishes, and the little figure between the dining table and the kitchen was printed into his eyes.

    "Wait a little longer..." Speechless smiled at Jieyi, turned his head back and continued to read the newspaper.

    "Get dressed..." Athena handed a dish of vegetables to the hand of Jieyi. "This is the last set..."

    Knot clothes quickly point small head, small figure immediately ran to the direction of the dining table, yasena just walked out of the kitchen, took off the apron, and then looked to the direction of the sofa.

    "Is there any important news?..." Athena curiously walked behind speechless, stuck out her head and looked at the newspaper in speechless hands. "I''m so serious. Is it something about the protest association?"

    Speechless rolled his eyes and said angrily: "it''s OK to make a fuss at the beginning of any boring Association, but it''s so long since our wedding. How can we keep making a fuss? Don''t we need to practice?"

    Athena pursed her lips, and could not help turning her head. After all, the protest association was originally aiming at her marriage with wordless, even though the reason was that they longed for themselves and regarded themselves as idols. Athena didn''t like them at all.

    She is not reluctant to marry, but from the heart like speechless. That''s why I got married with wordless. As a result, a group of people came out to say that they wanted to leave their lovers, not to mention Athena. Even if any girl came here, I''m afraid that they would not have any good feelings for them.

    It''s because Asina is used to the faces of these so-called fans, so she can forget these things in the blink of an eye. If it''s Lizzie, some people dare to object to her marriage with Tongren. I believe that she would have used the hammer of her own weapon shop and went straight to the door

    As for Asina, in the whole ''Sao'', she can really be provoked to the extent of hands-on, until today. Only kratil, who had been to four seasons Yingji for reporting, could have this ability

    "Since it''s not about that association, how can you take it so seriously?" "Isn''t it normal that you don''t pay attention to the surroundings?" asked ASENA

    "Well, except for some things..." Speechless, he took a sip of black tea. "Like the news of the current strategy progress, there are also news of the strategy group. I usually pay attention to it... "

    Athena lowered her head and became silent. After a long time, she said, "well How is the progress of the strategy group at present?... "

    "Already in the wilderness maze..." Speechless head also does not return to say, said the words but let Athena surprised.

    "Open up the maze so soon? It seems more than two weeks have passed since the 74th floor was cleared. About half a month?... "

    "It''s slow!" Speechless and speechless. "Don''t forget when it was on the 74th floor. You took people to the open up maze in a few days... "

    "At that time, it was different from this time. Now it''s on the 75th floor!" Athena said worriedly, "it''s right to be more careful about the super strong level 25 once guarding boss. Even if I lead the team, I will let people go in first to explore before I dare to open the wasteland maze area. Now I''m not here, are they OK?..."

    "You''re a little over worried..." Speechless turned around and looked into Athena''s eyes. "Although you''re not here, Heathcliff is at the front desk. He''s in charge of the strategy team. You should know his ability. It''s not necessary for us to worry."

    Athena was stunned and then relieved. "I almost forgot that now it''s the leader who is leading the strategy team. With his ability, it''s really not a strange thing to go to the maze for half a month..."

    "Oh? I have so much faith in your head... " Speechless touch chin. "It seems that he didn''t make any moves in his strategy except for some defensive boss battles? Are you so relieved to let him lead the strategy team? "

    "That''s what you haven''t seen before!"

    Athena came over and sat beside her speechless, her expression suddenly became serious, but her eyes were a little lax. "At the beginning, the" blood League cavalry "was a small team. When the guild was founded, there were only a dozen people in it, which was not comparable to the current" blood League cavalry "

    "But at that time, the members of the guild were already the top elites among the players. I was shocked when I joined at the beginning."

    "After that, in order to make the" blood alliance cavalry "more powerful, the leader began to collect the intelligence of those powerful players, and then came to visit and invite one by one..."

    "It is said that you were included in it, but at that time you seemed to refuse the invitation of the head of the guild, and told him arrogantly," let''s talk after you bring this guild to the top. "This led to the later period of time when the head of the guild was very committed to the development of the guild..."Speechless embarrassed for a while, chat up of turn head to go, let Asia Si Na happy open bosom.

    "Well, I didn''t join the League at that time, and I learned about it from other guild members..." Athena clapped her silent chest, and then she began to smile.

    "But it''s true that the head of the guild devoted himself to the development of the guild. I don''t know what the president used to impress those players and let them join the" blood alliance cavalry ", but since then, the guild has gradually become stronger and stronger. I don''t know when the guild will be at the top of all guilds!"

    "To be able to bring the ''blood League Knights'' to such a position, the commander''s ability is absolutely not low!" Athena said seriously, "so I have no doubt that the head of the regiment can advance the progress of the strategy so much. Even though the guild he brought up is a little annoying to me now..."

    On the one hand, wordless also listened to and buried all of Athena''s words in her heart. After all, shizkliff is Maochang Jingyan. The final boss of the game will have to match him one day. It''s my pleasure to know more about shizkliff.

    At this time, an email suddenly appeared in front of wordless, attracting the wordless mind to the past. After seeing the contents of the email clearly, wordless eyes coagulated and frowned slightly.

    Seeing this scene clearly, Athena came to the silent front. "What''s the matter? As you look, have you received the email?... "

    Speechless nodded and closed the email in front of her. She looked at Athena helplessly. "Just when he said that, he sent an email. I don''t know if he was peeping into our private life..."

    Athena was stunned and cried in surprise. "Did the chief send you an email?..."

    "Well He leaned on the sofa and said: "it''s said that there are important things. Let me go to Grantham tomorrow. Since I''m here, there should be only one so-called important thing..."

    Athena''s pupil slowly shrank, and she said, "guard boss!"

    "It should be..." Wordless narrowed his eyes. "Except for the guard boss, he should know that I will not pay attention to anything..."

    "Yan..." Athena immediately seized the silent hand. "Tomorrow I..."

    "I can go alone!" Speechless and rude interrupt the words of Athena, but hold her hand. "You don''t know what I can do?..."

    "But..." Athena was worried.

    "All right..." Speechless gently embrace Athena into her arms. "Everything has me..."

    Athena raised her head and gave a silent look. She could only nod her head in agreement.

    "Dad! mom! Come and have a meal! "

    "Go, eat..."

    Take up Athena, and go to the direction of dressing (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 720

    The next day

    As always, the satin black coat covers the whole body, and the "skywatcher" sword is behind him. The "interpreter" is at the back of his waist, standing at the gate, on the silent side of his body. The bottom of the coat dances in a beautiful arc with his actions

    "Then..." Speechless over the head, looking at the door of the Athena and knot clothes, light smile. "I''ll come as soon as I go..."

    Smell speech, Asina still did not hold back finally, open mouth to say: "really do not need me to go together?..."

    Speechless without hesitation shook his head and said: "you have gone, so who will take care of the knot?"

    Yasena bit her teeth, looked at the knot in her arms, and lowered her head unwillingly. In her eyes, a little steam came up, but she forced her to control it in her eyes.

    Athena was very worried. She was so worried that she was going to die!

    For Asina, sitting at home and watching her beloved go to war while waiting for him to come back in a safe place is a very painful and torturous thing.

    As long as the thought of speechless is likely to be gone forever, Athena feels that her breath is about to stop. Her heart is like being pinched into a twist by one hand, and she is in severe pain all the time.

    She wanted to go with wordless. Even if she died, at least she could die together. During the period when she married wordless, Athena was very happy every day, and the happiness was almost endless. Now, she can''t stand the days without words!

    If you don''t have one. Then athena will go with speechless, but this assumption is not true at all, her daughter is beside her!

    There''s no way for Athena to leave the knot

    But

    Athena''s shoulders twitched a little, her eyes closed, trying not to let the tears flow down, but it didn''t help at all, and the steam still came into her eyes.

    Just as Athena was about to die. A warm embrace wrapped her tightly, accompanied by a soft voice.

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless stroking the hair of Athena, she said with a soft smile: "we have just been married for a long time, the wedding period has not started for a long time, the future is still very long, and there is also a daughter who owns you. I can''t bear to die like that... "

    So Close your eyes and put your face on Athena''s head. "I will never die without your permission!"

    Athena''s hands thrust out fiercely, clasped her silent neck and clasped tightly. As if a release, speechless will disappear in front of her general, with a little cry voice, slowly from the mouth buried in the arms.

    "Agreed..."

    Silent lightly nodded, opened eyes. "Ah. Agreed... "

    The voice fell, and Athena said nothing more. Quietly in the silent arms, until a long time later, just wiped his eyes, back a few steps, straight at the silent face.

    "I''m here, waiting for you..."

    Silent smile, smile is very gentle, and smile is very firm.

    He didn''t think about whether he could survive or not, because no matter what, he couldn''t die!

    He did not use the helmet for connection, that is to say, what brain burning device can kill himself who has the body of true ancestor

    To die in this world, for wordless, is just the failure of a mandatory task. Therefore, he does not need to worry about his own safety at all. Moreover, he has no doubt that he will die in the hands of the 75 level guard boss. Even that guard boss is a super guard boss once every 25 levels!

    "Get dressed..." Speechless squatted down and touched the head of the knot. "Listen to my mother''s words."

    "Well!" She nodded her head hard and jumped into the silent arms. "Dad, come back earlier..."

    Silent smile agreed, and then stood up, looked around the two women, out of the arms of a water blue transfer crystal.

    "Transfer! Grantham! "

    At the next moment, a crisp effect like broken glass starts to sound, transferring the crystal into pieces, attaching to the silent body, the silent body immediately becomes a blue light, and then disappears in place

    Athena holding the hand of the knot, quietly looking at the direction of speechless disappearance, until a long time For a long time

    ¡­¡­

    55th floor, Ian grunt, Grantham

    Nowadays, the image of wordless has gone deep into every player''s heart, not to say how much they worship wordless and yearn for wordless. Of course, this part of people have, but more of them are awed by wordless power.

    If yasena is famous because of her lovely appearance and powerful strength, then it''s just because of her strong strength that she can be famous without words. Therefore, it''s hard to beat her fans without words.This is also well understood. For example, a modern beautiful female star and a muscle man who plays free fight and wins the world champion are equally famous. But compared with the former, the latter''s fans are not necessarily more than the former, and even may be far less than the former, because the latter only works for those who like free fight, but the former works for the general society.

    Speechless, it is in this state!

    So, after coming down from the transfer gate square, all the way, the players on the road pointed and talked to each other, their eyes and faces were full of awe and worship, but none of them dared to come to watch. Wordless took the eyes all the way, and went to the "blood alliance cavalry"

    But, speechless did not find that in the center of the discussion of the surrounding masses, the words "marriage", "flash", "Athena" and so on can be vaguely heard. From here, we can see what they are discussing, exactly

    Before long, the headquarters of the "blood alliance cavalry" appeared in front of wordless. The flag flying in the wind was full of awe and death under the rendering of the steel like castle, which made the average player not close to 100 meters here at all. Wordless but a light glance, if nothing happened, walked past

    "Stop!"

    However, when wordless approached the door and intended to enter it, two players wearing the special armor of "blood alliance Knight" suddenly walked out from behind the door and stopped in front of wordless.

    "This is the headquarters of the blood League knights. Players who are not members of the blood League knights, please don''t enter!"

    Speechless footsteps a meal, looked at two players one eye, just want to say something, another just did not open the player''s face a change, exclaimed.

    "You You are the "spirit sword envoy", speechless? "

    "The sword emissary is speechless!" The face of the silent player turned.

    Two players looked at each other, then cast their eyes on wordless body, and saw their eyes, wordless brow frowned.

    Because, in the eyes of these two people, there is no awe and shock of those players to themselves in the past, and some are only bad and hostile!

    I don''t seem to provoke them, do I

    He glanced at his two players, who were looking at him with a face full of displeasure. He was speechless and calm. He said, "it''s Heathcliff who invited me here!"

    "The leader invited you?..." Stop the speechless player''s eyes, sneer and come forward.

    "I''m sorry, we didn''t get the order from the head of the regiment!"

    Wordless frowned and said: "you can go to inform..."

    "Notification?..." The man smiled and grinned sarcastically. "Our team leader is now busy with the stratagem of the 75th floor. How can we have time to receive the briefing from these lower level personnel!"

    Speechless face a heavy, wine red pupil flashed a thick different awn.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Nothing!" The man straightened out his chest and said loudly, "it''s just that we haven''t received the order from the commander and can''t let you go, so you''d better go back!"

    Silent smile, laugh very happy.

    There are always some people in every world who like to die. If they don''t step on their faces, aren''t they too sorry for themselves (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 721

    In fact, in the whole "Ian grunt", except for her relatives and friends, there are not many people who really support them, or even none. On the contrary, there are many people who oppose her!

    It has to be said that Athena is really popular. She is such a beautiful girl with strength and appearance. I believe that few people in the world will not covet her, except for the old people who are seventy-eight or the young children who are still wet behind the ears

    Compared with speechless, Athena''s reputation is really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Every young man and girl regards her as their own goddess and idol. Usually, they are satisfied to see Athena with their own eyes, and the male players in the "blood League knights" will undoubtedly be much happier.

    In the same guild with Athena, they can''t look up and down. They can see Athena almost every day. Naturally, the charm of Athena goes deeper into their hearts. Compared with ordinary players, the members of the "blood alliance cavalry" have no idea how many times their admiration and longing for Athena.

    However, today, their idols, goddesses, are in the arms of others, married with others!

    And quit the blood knights!

    This news is no lighter than a heavy bomb directly bombing on their heart!

    It''s also because of this. The day when I got married with Athena. There will be so many players around, among them. There is a part that goes for destruction. After their wedding ceremony, they have no way to cause damage. They have even set up a protest Association and started to make a scene.

    If it wasn''t for wordless and Athena''s home to be far away from the town and the crowd, I''m afraid on the first day after the wedding, they would be at the door of their home. It''s been surrounded by people from the so-called protest Association. It''s been restless all day

    It''s a pity that they are still living a peaceful and happy life without the influence of others. They even have a lovely daughter, but they can''t play all day long. After all, they need to upgrade. You need to make money, or you can''t live.

    So, this farce is to break up, become a player''s verbal joke

    At the beginning, the leader who set up the protest association was just the crazy fans of Athena in the "bloody knights"!

    And these people. It also includes the two players of "blood alliance Knight" who are standing in the way of speechless and giving speechless criticism!

    As for the name of wordless "the strongest player", for them, it has been forgotten for a long time. After all, they are also members of the strongest guild!

    They didn''t believe it. One player can be the enemy of the whole guild!

    Even the legendary "spirit sword envoy"!

    With such an idea, they naturally forget that their silent achievements are comparable to that of the whole strategy group, but their "blood alliance cavalry" is only one part of the strategy group, and they forget that, as lower level personnel, they can''t represent the whole guild at all!

    "You mean..." Speechless corner of the mouth raised a radian, a very cold radian, let the two players in the way feel cold.

    "Am I cheating you?"

    The players of the two "blood alliance knights" took a step back when launching. They could not help blushing and blushing when they reacted to their shyness. When they became angry, the player came out again!

    "What? Do you want to break in? Don''t forget that this is the headquarters of the "blood alliance knights". Even if you are the "spirit sword envoy", do you dare to be the enemy of the whole "blood alliance knights"

    "Against the whole order of blood knights?" Speechless anger laughs. "Well, I''d like to see how you two can make the whole" blood alliance cavalry "against me!"

    When they heard silent words, they thought they wanted to do it directly. In the first time, they did not pull out their swords, but raised their voices and shouted loudly.

    "Come on! Someone''s making trouble! "

    This sound, as if an atomic bomb had been dropped in the whole "blood alliance cavalry", made the originally cold steel Castle suddenly noisy. The strange sounds came from the door, accompanied by the uneven footsteps and shouts.

    "What? Someone''s making trouble? "

    "Really? Who has no brains to run to the headquarters of the order of blood knights to make trouble? "

    "I''ll see who it is!"

    "Go and have a look!"

    In a series of calls, on the other side of the door, players wearing "blood alliance cavalry" armor rushed to this side, loud footsteps sounded frequently, and soon came to the door not far away, together with the two blocking stones standing at the door, looking forward to the next moment, they were together, and then they were shocked."It''s the sword emissary without words!"

    "Elven sword emissary"? The troublemaker is the "spirit sword emissary"

    "Hello, Hello, aren''t you kidding?"

    Are these people really members of the order of blood knights

    Seeing that there are about 20 players of the "blood alliance knights" making a fuss, their wordless brows have been tightly wrinkled.

    As the strongest guild in the Sao, the members of the "blood alliance cavalry" have seen it more than once when Asina led the team. It''s not polite to say that even without the so-called strong posture, they can at least be calm and self-contained.

    But these people in front of us, like those players of miscellaneous cards, have no rules, don''t talk about it first, and are still full of fuss. Are they still members of the strongest guild

    It''s a mistake of wordless understanding. In the past, the player who can make Asina bring her own team, who is not the elite of the "blood alliance knights", as an elite, of course, has a deeper temperament than the general members. Even the elite members, are not the same dirty existence as kratil? Let alone ordinary members.

    Originally, even ordinary members can enter the "blood alliance cavalry", which proves that they have good strength and quality. Unfortunately, the reputation of wordless is too great, and the deterrence of "spirit sword envoy" makes these members who usually perform well a little unprepared for a while. Naturally, they lose their temper

    Of course, this reason, speechless did not expect, thought will also be dismissive, he is now concerned about another problem

    It''s already like this at the gate of the headquarters. Haven''t those senior managers received the news? Haven''t you heard from Heathcliff

    Of course it''s impossible!

    But hitchhiker hasn''t appeared yet!

    Wordless narrowed his eyes. On the surface, there was no wave, but in his heart, he sneered.

    Is it temptation again? It''s a real chance to seize every moment

    Since you don''t show up, I''ll take these guys!

    He looked up at more than 20 members of the "blood League knights" in front of him. His wordless eyes gradually became hostile, but he still had to say what he said.

    "Gentlemen..." I was invited by Heathcliff. If you don''t believe me, you can inform Heathcliff

    "Don''t listen to him!" The guy who stopped speechless at first cried. "We didn''t receive the commander''s order at all, but he was going to break in. Even if he was the" spirit sword emissary ", could he bully us on the head?"

    With that, he looked around at everyone. "After marrying Lord Athena, can we not pay attention to the order of blood knights?"

    At first, I was a little hesitant to hear this sentence. The members of the "blood alliance cavalry" who were a little wary suddenly looked at each other, and their expressions became fierce. When they saw this scene, they all understood it in a wordless moment.

    In the final analysis, it''s actually because of Athena!

    I can''t laugh or cry in my wordless heart. I lost all interest in the group in front of me.

    "Well, since you are going to stop me, I don''t need to be polite..."

    "You guys, let''s go!"

 Chapter 722

    "You guys, let''s go!"

    This sentence, without any accident, made the members of the "blood alliance knights" angry, which was obviously looking down on them!

    Of course, anger returned to anger, but they didn''t rush out in the first time. Although the weapons had been pulled out by them, no one wanted to be the first bird, so they held the weapons tightly, looked at the silent face, and felt uneasy for a while.

    On the surface, they undoubtedly have an absolute advantage when the number reaches more than 20, but they don''t think that the people in front of them will be slaughtered by themselves because of their number.

    After all, anyway, the other side is also the strongest player in the rumor

    Can they really win

    This idea burst out in the hearts of all the people present, so that none of them dared to rush forward and stare at each other, making the scene weird.

    But before long, the former man bit his teeth and stepped forward. "In any case, HP will not be deducted in any fight in the circle. For the sake of Lord Athena, I must teach you a lesson today!"

    The rest of the players were also shocked. Their faces were suddenly solidified. It seems that they have the same idea, which makes the wordless heart upset to the extreme, and also slightly angry.

    Athena is her own wife. What do these people say ''for the sake of her Lord''

    Why, they!

    "What? Have you thought about it?... " The wordless expression was cold. Come out, slowly pull out the "sky watcher" behind.

    "After thinking about it, hurry up..."

    "Don''t be so arrogant!"

    Like the last straw to crush the camel, all the members of the "blood alliance cavalry" on the scene angrily put out their hands, and the weapons in their hands flashed the light of sword technique. Once in a while, we are attacking wordless!

    Speechless eyes slowly narrowed, face a Lin, the next moment, its figure directly disappeared in place!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    "Ah..." "Ah!" "Ah!!!"

    At the beginning of the scuffle at the gate of the headquarters of the order of blood knights, in the head''s room

    Heathcliff sat at the top of the table, his eyes fixed on the front, as if there was something worthy of his scrutiny, just a pair of eyes. Pupil is a little lax

    And he was the only one at his desk. At this time, there were several other people sitting here besides Heathcliff. They were all the high-level members of the "blood League knights" and each one''s identity. No less than the previous Athena!

    It''s just that it''s different from Heathcliff''s freeze frame. Their faces were more or less worried, and they kept looking at each other there. After a long time, someone finally spoke.

    "Chief, shall we do this well?"

    "Yes!" Another high-rise opened up. "We invited him to come here, but he was embarrassed at the door. If this is spread out, won''t it damage the reputation of our" bloody knights "

    "Besides, the man is still the" spirit sword envoy "..."

    The executives looked at Heathcliff. The eyes are full of deep doubts. You need to know that the name of the "Knights of the blood League" has the word "knights". For this guild, its reputation is much more important than that of the general guild. Their leaders have also been committed to maintaining the reputation of the guild.

    Today, after receiving the report that his guests were in trouble at the door of his headquarters, shizkliff did not deal with it in the first time, but took a wait-and-see attitude

    This is not in disguise to help tyranny

    These high-level people are very puzzled, the head of their family, what are they thinking about

    Heathcliff gave them a light glance and said casually, "I have my own plan. You don''t need to ask too much..."

    At Heathcliff''s words, the high-level people immediately closed their mouths and said nothing more. Heathcliff''s words, for them, are still very useful.

    What''s more, they also know the ability of their head of the family. They must have their own considerations when they do such things. It''s better for them not to ask too much

    It''s a pity that Heathcliff does have his own consideration, but he has nothing to do with them or even the whole "blood alliance knights". The real problem is that he himself

    "Chief!"

    Before long, a member of the order of blood knights came in and said to hizkliff, "chief, they are fighting!"

    "Oh?..." There was a change in Heathcliff''s face at last, and he looked at the front seriously. "So, what''s the situation now?"

    The visitor hesitated for a moment, and then said, "the situation is very unfavorable to us. Although there are more than 20 people against the adult, the trend is one side down. Almost half of the people have lost their fighting ability!"Wen Yan, one of the senior officials asked in a hurry, "are they fighting freely or applying for duels?"

    "Freedom to fight! No duel! "

    This The high-level people were shocked all over their faces.

    Not applying for a duel means that no one will be deducted HP in the circle, and it''s not a one-on-one attack, but a group attack!

    Under such circumstances, how could half of the people lose their combat power

    How strong is that "spirit sword emissary"

    Heathcliff looked up. "Does the opponent use" two blade flow "

    "No!" The man said without hesitation, "the other side has always been fighting with a weapon. From the intelligence point of view, it should be that big sword, the" skywatcher ". As for the other one handed sword, the" interpreter ", it has been pinned on the back of the other side, and has never been pulled out from the beginning to the end!"

    Heathcliff was silent.

    Heathcliff knew that, because of the relationship between Athena, it took a week to prepare for the wedding, and another week to live peacefully with Athena, without going into the maze area and the wild

    That is to say, seriously, half a month has passed since the clearance of the 74th floor. Wordless in this half a month, it has not practiced at all!

    In other words, wordless strength has not made any progress in half a month!

    Changed other players, one and a half months did not practice, one and a half months have been in the intake of experience, after the level opened, after the equipment update, the strength will start to pull away, a bad, the original strength of the two people will be similar in one move to win!

    But speechless, after half a month''s peaceful life, the strength is still so strong

    In a couple of twenties, even the "two blade flow" was not used, but in a few minutes, half of the people lost their fighting ability, and they were still in the circle, without losing HP, only with a slight repulsion effect!

    It''s like a person who is hit by a huge rock. Even if he has an invincible aura, he will still be shaken back or even stunned by the impact brought by the rock. In the circle, in order to defeat a player, in addition to dueling, he has to hit the other party dizzy, thus losing the fighting ability, just like carsick, even if he is strong Han dizzy car, will become soft.

    However, it''s much more difficult than the general duel. Maybe when dueling, you only need one sword to be able to catch HP of the other side to lose. But when fighting in the circle, you need to use a dozen or even a hundred swords to reach the point where you can defeat people without fighting ability.

    In this case, speechless to more than 20 players, still be able to stably occupy the upper hand, have not made full use of

    Those players, although not the elite of the "blood alliance knights", are not comparable to ordinary players!

    He is still so strong

    Heathcliff closed his eyes quietly, so that the atmosphere around him also became a little heavy, until a few minutes later, Heathcliff opened his eyes and stood up.

    "Go! To meet our guests! "

    Those high-level people are finally relieved.

    They don''t want to be the enemy of the powerful "spirit sword emissary"

 Chapter 723

    "Peng!"

    "Ah!"

    In a scream, a figure wearing the armor of the "blood League knights" shot backward and fell on the ground. After turning over a few somersaults, he stopped, pulled and towered there. He could not get up any more. His eyes were circled and his head was shaking left and right. It looked very uncomfortable.

    And this person, it is the gatekeeper who started to find fault with wordless!

    On the surrounding ground, members of the "blood alliance cavalry" who had previously been powerful fell on the ground one after another, their bodies turned around and their mouths were howling, but their voices did not contain much pain, more suffering.

    Speechless is standing in the center of the fallen players, holding the "sky watcher", looking around him, slightly curling his lips, expression seems to be very dissatisfied.

    It''s also a matter of course. If you can''t get on the front line, you''re just a player on the front line. With his strength, you can solve the problem in minutes. But HP won''t deduct it in the circle, and it''s not a duel, so it''s almost 15 minutes since you''ve balanced them all.

    Too slow, this efficiency

    Sighed, speechless cut. "But I haven''t practiced for half a month. Have you stepped back? Will the power in the game world also recede? "

    If you let other players know the idea of wordless, you must want to find a brick and die in the first time.

    A group of players who are almost on the front line. In the circle, it''s not a duel. It''s done in 15 minutes. How can you step back

    If you have this strength, I believe that no one in "Sao" is willing to go out to practice

    Walking to the gate of the headquarters of the "blood alliance knights", I had a silent glance at the players on the ground. Secretly shook his head, a group of idiots who serve as gunners. It''s enough to teach them a lesson. What are you struggling with

    "It''s time for Heathcliff to show up..."

    It was not until Heathcliff appeared that the wordless utterance of this sentence, but another unexpected and reasonable person appeared.

    "Words..."

    Familiar voice from behind his own ring, so that a little speechless Zheng Zheng. Turning around, I couldn''t help laughing when I saw the visitor and waved to him.

    "Oh, Tongren, are you here too?"

    Standing not far away, Tongren finally came back from this shocking scene, hastily quickened their pace and ran to wordless side.

    "What''s the matter?" Tongren looked around at the players on the ground. Then he turned his head and looked at the "sky watcher" in wordless hands. Stunned, he said, "have you started a war with the order of blood knights? They kidnapped Athena? "

    I choked in my throat without a word and almost didn''t choke to death. "You can''t even kidnap Athena from me with this group of counsellors. Heathcliff''s here!"

    "Also..." Tongren smiled and then doubted, pointing to the surrounding area. "Then what happened to the scene?"

    "Well, a little thing, not worth mentioning..."

    Back the "sky watcher" to the back again, speechless to the Tongren. "By the way, why are you here?"

    "Heathcliff emailed me over..." The Tongren are getting better. "Say what''s important..."

    Speechless suddenly nodded. It''s also true that Tongren''s strength is the best. Even if they don''t get the "two sabres flow" like the original, they can''t compete with schitzcliffe, but they can definitely rank in the top five in the whole "Sao". Maybe, apart from themselves and schitzcliffe. He is the strongest in "Sao"!

    There''s no reason for Heathcliff not to invite him. After all, his ultimate goal is to make a strategy

    "Since you''re here, you''re also invited by Heathcliff, aren''t you?" Tongren asked. When he saw the silent nod, his expression suddenly became serious.

    "Invite to me, invite to you again, it seems that the purpose of this time is not so simple, only one can think of..."

    "Ah, that''s the only one..." Speechless side head, eyes closed. "75 level guard boss..."

    Tongren''s head lowered a little, then took a deep breath, patted his cheek, cheered up and said to Wuyan, "does Asina know about it?"

    "Know..." A silent sigh. "Originally she wanted to come, but I used knot as an excuse to keep her. How about you? Is Lizzie OK?... "

    "No problem? It''s a big problem! " Tongren smile bitterly. "Eliza''s character, if she knew this, I''m afraid she would follow even if she knew that she would die, so I didn''t tell her my guess at all..."

    "Maybe Heathcliff came to us for something else?" At this point, Tong pulled up a smile on his face and thumped his wordless chest. "What''s more, even if we are really invited to attack and defend the boss, I don''t think there is much problem with you..."He shook his head in silence. "Do you look up to me so much?"

    "Of course!" Tongren, with his hands around his chest, said seriously, "if the real powerful monster in" Sao "is the guard boss every 25 layers, then the powerful monster in our players is you!"

    "Hello hello, I''m still here..." Speechless suddenly clapped Tongren on the back, almost to the ground. "Say I''m a monster or something, be careful to be heard by Athena, catch you and go back to cooking..."

    "Tongrenjun is right!"

    At this time, a sonorous and powerful voice sounded from the sides of the two men. With four senior officers of the "blood alliance knights", Heathcliff stepped out of his headquarters and came to the front of the two men. Then, looking speechless, Heathcliff said something profoundly.

    "Yan Jun, you are the one who is powerful to despair in our players. Therefore, this time, we need your help to guard the pass boss..."

    "It''s really about guarding the customs Do you Tongren''s face sank. How he hoped that Heathcliff would come to them this time, not to guard the boss''s business

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to clear the customs earlier, it''s really that this time''s guard boss is of great significance!

    Every 25 layers of super defense boss, every strategy, will be accompanied by the sacrifice of the vast majority of players, 25 layers of the "army" paid a heavy price, 50 layers of the strategy group almost all killed, this time 75 layers, how many people will die

    Tongren are very reluctant to see someone sacrifice, even in the original, they have experienced the event of "cheater sealing" and the event of "black cat group collective death on the night of the moon", which makes Tongren a lonely person. They are not willing to see someone sacrifice. What''s more, this Tongren who lives much better than the original and is accompanied by many people

    Moreover, since Heathcliff has found them, it means that this time, even Heathcliff has no way to guard the customs!

    Otherwise, if it can be solved alone, Heathcliff doesn''t mind rushing forward with people. In addition to the extremely high danger, the harvest of every gatekeeper is also unimaginable. If it can be done, no one will want to give up the prize of gatekeeper, even without words. Otherwise, he won''t keep fighting with the strategy team ¡£

    Of course, this is Tongren''s idea

    Perhaps he saw Tongren''s worries, and Heathcliff smiled. "Don''t worry, tongrenjun. This time we have Yanjun, a powerful ally. I believe that with him, the casualties will be reduced, or even zero!"

    Hearing this, the Tongren''s face looked much better, and his eyes were fixed on Heathcliff.

    "Then, what about the information of the guarding boss?"

    "Let''s go in and talk about the details!"

    Tongren nodded, silent and indifferent to agree to come down, a line of several people walked towards the headquarters together

    As for those people on the ground, they have been forgotten

 Chapter 724

    "The Knights of the blood League", headquarters

    In a conference room full of glass windows and walls, on a large semi-circular table, the figure of hizkliff in bright red Knight''s robe is sitting in the center, and on the left and right sides of hizkliff are two high-rise "blood knights" dressed differently from ordinary members, while in front of the table, wordless and Tongren stand there

    Looking at hizkliff and other people sitting in a row in front of him, he could not help but turn his mouth and let the guests stand, but he sat there comfortably, and put out such a formation. Does every large guild like to play music so much

    Heathcliff did not know that he was already in the position of playing the music in the silent heart. He just looked at the speechless and Tongren, and then put his eyes on speechless body.

    "Before explaining to you, first of all, Yan Jun, please accept my apology and let you be treated like that in our headquarters. It''s my fault anyway. Please forgive me..."

    Wordless heart secretly despised Heathcliff, he thought he could not see his trick

    Of course, on the surface, speechless or pretending not to care, nodded his head, spread out his hand and said, "well, it''s not all bad. At least with their Sparring Practice, I''ve been wasted for two weeks, and my strange skill has replied a lot, which is a good thing..."

    "Oh?..." Heathcliff squinted and smiled. "That''s good..."

    The Tongren on one side saw that the matter of the two was almost solved. He raised his head and said, "well. Can you tell us something now?... "

    "Ah..." Heathcliff hung his head down, and there was an indescribable difference in a pair of slightly wise eyes.

    "As you think, I invited you here, because we found the 75 story guard boss''s room!"

    Tongren''s face immediately coagulated, and his speechless eyes finally turned to hizkliff, who put his hands in front of him. Put it on the table, with the tone as if it could control everything as before, say to the speechless and Tongren.

    "Yesterday, the team of the strategy group, as usual, carried out the strategy in the maze area, collecting map files of the 75 layer maze area, although it has been a long time since entering the maze area. But in order not to let the strategy group fall victim, we have slowed down the progress of the strategy a lot. After all, it has been predicted that there will be a bitter battle, even a dead battle, when we defend the top 75 level boss. "

    Hear Heathcliff. Don''t say Tongren, even the silent heart has some heavy

    Up to now, players have conquered 74 floors in total, of which only 25 and 50 level gatekeepers have extraordinary huge bodies and great fighting power. Only in the introduction of these two floors in the time to pay unimaginable sacrifice!

    Now it has begun to attack 75 levels, and the pressure brought by the powerful and incomparable guarding boss is also unimaginable. It''s understandable to slow down and proceed cautiously in such a floor

    "Although it took a lot of time to collect the map files of maze area, the victims did not appear at last, but..." There was a sudden change of tone in Heathcliff''s voice. "Just yesterday, our team found the room for the guard boss!"

    "So, we sent a team of five guilds, a team of 20 people, into the guard boss''s room for investigation..."

    At this point, Heathcliff''s eyes were half closed, making it impossible to see his current mood from his pupils. "We first sent ten people as guards to stand by at the entrance of the guard boss''s room, while the other ten people entered the room to collect the information of the guard boss..."

    "Send ten people into the guard boss''s room to collect information?" Tongren anxiously looks at hizkliff. He has a bad premonition

    The wordless hands on one side encircled the chest, frowned slightly, and looked directly at Heathcliff on the opposite side. "As you look, shouldn''t the result be good?"

    Heathcliff raised his eyelids, shook his head and said, "it''s not bad, it''s very bad!"

    Only listen, Heathcliff with a calm voice, tell a cruel truth!

    "At the moment when Shouguan boss appeared, the door of Shouguan boss''s room suddenly closed!"

    Tongren''s fists suddenly clenched!

    "According to the report of the guard team, the door of the boss''s room has been closed for about five minutes. During this period, no matter with unlocking skills or direct attack, there is no way to open the door. But five minutes later, the door suddenly opened itself!"

    "What''s the result?" Tongren bit his teeth, so he asked, and let the silent sigh out.Now that Heathcliff finds himself and explains this to himself and others, isn''t there only one result

    The corners of Heathcliff''s mouth closed tightly and his eyes closed. "There is nothing in the room! Ten players who go in to investigate or the figure of the guard boss, all of them disappear! There was no sign that the crystal operation was separated from the scene, and the ten people did not come back, while our people in the black iron Palace at the bottom were on the death list of the metal tablet, and saw their names... "

    Tongren held his breath, his lips trembled a little, and finally turned into a bitter smile.

    "There''s no sign of transfer Is the crystal invalid area?... "

    Heathcliff nodded and looked speechless. "Yan Jun, when you were on the 74th floor of Shouguan boss, I heard that in the room of Shouguan boss, it seems that it''s also a crystal invalid area, isn''t it?"

    "Ah..." Silent nod said: "because of this, the" army "that kobazi even died!"

    "So, I think, from now on, all the guard boss rooms in the future will be crystal invalid areas!" Heathcliff sent out an astonishing message that silenced everyone present.

    In the crystal invalid area, players will not be able to use crystal props, transfer the transferred crystal that is not used, recover HP''s life-saving recovery crystal, and detoxify the detoxified crystal that is detoxified. All of them will not be used!

    The recovery crystal and detoxification crystal are OK. Although they can''t be used, they can''t be replaced by the next level of props. The impact is not very big, but if there is no way to use the transfer crystal, it will be terrible. If there is a dangerous situation and there is no way to transfer the crystal urgently, the number of deaths due to the accident will be greatly increased!

    If in the future, all the rooms of the guarding boss will be crystal invalid areas, then the biggest premise of "no victims" in the strategy game will also become an unreachable dream

    Even if it''s serious, it''s likely to make players retreat!

    At that time, the strength of the strategy group will be the biggest blow ever!

    But if we don''t knock down the guard boss, we can''t pass the game

    And the bad news is not only these, shizkliff said to the two people: "in addition to no way to use crystal props, it seems that when the guard boss appears in the 75 floor room, it will close the door of the room at the same time and cut off the setting of players'' retreat!"

    "In this way, if we want to attack this time''s defending boss, we can only send a team that is conducive to the largest number of people in the command range, and at the same time, we can gather top players to help the array as much as possible!"

    "So, Yanjun, tongrenjun..." Heathcliff stood up and looked straight ahead.

    "We need your help very much! With the help of "spirit sword emissary" and "black swordsman" Tongren, I believe that we can pass the pass even if it''s hard! "

    "In order to prevent the players from making a lot of sacrifices again, I hope you can help us!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 725

    In the whole conference room, there was no one to speak, only the last words of Heathcliff echoed in this space, just like echo, in everyone''s ears

    Tongren took a deep breath, his face was rigorous. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth.

    "Although I am a lone player, I am also a member of the strategy group..." Tongren looked at Heathcliff and nodded his head firmly.

    "I will take part in this battle of guarding the customs!"

    Heathcliff nodded softly, then looked to wordless. The look in his eyes was totally different from that when he looked at Tongren. It can be vaguely seen that what Heathcliff really cared about was wordless!

    Seeing Heathcliff''s performance, he smiled quietly. "I''m not in the strategy group, but I promised that I would help you when you''re in the strategy and guarding boss, as the price for you to get ASENA out of the group..."

    "Just Speechless smile looked at Heathcliff, said: "I''m not the strategy group, so this time, the guard boss war, if the last fight to kill the guard boss is me, then I won''t take the spoils out to share with you!"

    Smell speech, several "blood alliance Knight Order" high-level looked at each other, the Tongren on one side also full of helplessness, but Heathcliff is showing a smile.

    "Of course, Yan Jun is not a member of our strategy group. If you kill the guard boss, you will reap the killing reward of the guard boss! "

    Hear Heathcliff. All the people present, except those who have no words, are surprised that there is no loot. Will those members of the strategy group actively participate in the strategy

    Although the ultimate goal of the players is to pass the whole "Ian grunt", the strategy and defense boss is just to pass the pass, but if there is no booty, even for the overall situation, the players will participate in the strategy. But there must be a thorn in my heart. Such a result is not good

    A bad, wordless is likely to suffer the hostility of all players in the strategy group!

    What is this hezcliff thinking? Don''t you know that wordless and strategy group players are competing? In this way, won''t the original competitive relationship be worsened, leading to both sides becoming enemies

    Still have, speechless also. Why put forward the condition that is likely to be hostile

    The people present didn''t know that they would put forward such conditions without any words. In fact, the reason is very simple and simple.

    He has no money

    That''s right! No money!

    After a wedding wantonly consumed, there are also two, or three, in the family are extremely tricky. In addition to the mouth made of rare ingredients, even if yasena''s money is also together, after this period of extravagance, it has long been used up!

    Plus in this period of time, wordless did not practice at all. Don''t say it''s the maze, even if you haven''t been in the wild. I haven''t touched a strange one, and I haven''t made any money. In the meantime, my wallet is almost dry

    If it wasn''t for Heathcliff to invite wordless, wordless would go to the maze area today, not to practice, but to get some money. Although there are many precious props in his props column, it''s not impossible for him to take them out and sell them all, so that his wallet can be restored to the previous schedule. But those things, if others can''t eat them, are next Key is speechless himself also reluctant ah!

    Many precious props can''t be asked for by others. The effect is amazing. I''m not willing to sell these props that can be put into great use for a little living expenses. Anyway, it''s not the end of the world. I need money. I''ll fight myself!

    In consideration of this, wordless would make such a request to Heathcliff. It''s just the so-called "three days without opening, three years without opening". That''s absolutely feasible when it comes to the guard boss!

    With the reward of boss, you don ''t need to go to the labyrinth area to fight for money

    As for the hostility of the members of the strategy, what about that kind of thing? Since yasena married herself, has she received less hostility? I don''t care about that strategy group

    And the idea of Heathcliff, then no one knows

    After discussing the time for the meeting, wordless left the meeting room with the Tongren, leaving Heather Cliff and four senior members of the "Knights of the blood League" sitting there, motionless, making the surrounding area a dead silence

    "Commander..." Before long, the voice of one of the senior managers broke the dead atmosphere.

    "This time, it''s very important for us to gather all the top players together in order to make the victory bigger...""Yes, chief..." Another senior officer looked at Heathcliff and said, "won''t you bring back deputy commander Athena?"

    Heathcliff did not look back. His eyes were on the only door in the conference room. "Athena has retired from the order of the Knights of the blood League, which I announced face to face. It can''t be voided. Even if she is needed, she can''t be recalled. Otherwise, the reputation of the guild will be completely destroyed."

    "Then we can use the name of invitation..." A high-level proposal said: "just like the" spirit sword envoy "and" black swordsman ", she invited" flash "yasena to help in the name of the strategy group. With yasena''s character, she would not refuse the strategy!"

    Heathcliff glanced at the man and soon recovered. "It''s true that Athena is no longer committed to the strategy of the game, but in order not to let the victim appear, she will come if she is invited, but have you forgotten that the" Elven sword envoy "is speechless?"

    Without waiting for a few high-level answers, Heathcliff raised his face and immediately said, "since the ''Elven sword envoy'' has come here, but Athena has not followed, it proves that wordless doesn''t want Athena to participate in this strategic war. If we invite Athena, wordless is likely to face us for this matter!"

    "No Isn''t it that serious? "

    Heathcliff closed his eyes and said it in an uncertain mood. "His strength is so strong that I don''t have much assurance to defeat him when he doesn''t use the unique skill" two sabres flow "

    A year ago, the duel between wordless and schitzcliffe was played back in their minds. The fierce and incomparable skill, extraordinary speed, terrorist power, and the experience of fighting against the sky made them feel palpitation after a year

    Now, the level of players has been much higher than a year ago. Among the top players, the lowest level is 80, and the equipment is getting better and better. Along with that, there are more and more difficult to upgrade the level and the equipment that has almost developed to the limit

    A year ago, the reason why wordless was so powerful was that they had an excuse to say that his level was too high and his equipment was too good. Now, the level is so difficult to upgrade. The level gap between top players is not easy to open, and the equipment is the same, but the "spirit sword envoy" can still lay down more than 20 front-line players in the circle!

    Strength, terror as always!

    "That person is also good and evil, without too much scruples. Such a person is the most difficult to control. It''s OK not to touch his bottom line. Once you touch his bottom line, he will be crazy than anyone else!"

    Heathcliff''s face was taut, and his tone was a little helpless. "So, it''s better not to do too many things he doesn''t like, to avoid the critical moment, what''s wrong, he''s a solo player, we''re a group, really put together, we''re bound, we can''t afford to gamble..."

    With that in mind, Heathcliff stood up and walked out of the conference room, leaving four high-level people there thinking (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 726

    On the 75th floor of "aigrandt", corynia, transfer gate Plaza

    Today, there are nearly 50 players wandering on the broad square, big and small, in groups of twos and threes, each talking about something, but their faces are full of anxiety and seriousness, as if they are going to fight!

    In fact, these 50 players are all the top players in the strategy group. They gathered here in response to the call of schitzcliffe to go to the maze area and attack the 75th floor defense boss!

    They all know more or less that this time, the gatekeepers are different from those in the past, and will be particularly powerful. Therefore, although 50 players are talking about something, none of them is joking, which makes the atmosphere very heavy, implicit, and a strong haze, which is filled over the square, showing the hearts of all present The mood of

    Maybe it''s learned from somewhere that today is a special day. The people here are all players of the strategy group. None of them come from other places. Otherwise, there won''t be only 50 left here. After all, it''s the front line. The danger also means greater gains. Many powerful players are willing to come here.

    Today, there is no one!

    When people whisper, don''t know whether they are discussing the strategy or praying for themselves, a wave of light flickers on the platform of the transfer door. The moment attracted the attention of all the players on the scene!

    Today, those who will come here will only come to participate in the 75th floor defense boss strategic battle, that is to say, their next companions, even for their own safety, they have to see clearly, who is the person who is worthy of their own trust, is also a common feeling

    It''s just, the figure that I see next. However, they didn''t think of it in any way, so that when the wave light dissipated and the whole picture of the newcomer appeared in their eyes, they were all sluggish

    Come, it''s the Tongren with no words!

    They looked around, stepped off the platform of the transfer door, and walked to a corner at the same time. They are all independent players. They are not at all gregarious with others. Of course, they are not together with others. If they don''t come together, they may have to occupy a corner alone.

    And when they go to the corner, the players who are in a state of stupidity will react as if they were awakened. The next moment. With the dead atmosphere before completely different scenes appear!

    "I Am I right? Was that speechless just now? "Spirit sword envoy" speechless? "

    "Yes, yes! There can be no mistake! Black ribbon coat! Big black sword! Although the healing spirit didn''t appear, there was another sword on his waist. He would bring two swords. Only the "spirit sword envoy" with the unique skill "two swords flow" had no words! "

    "Here comes the" Elven sword emissary "? The most powerful player will join us to attack and defend boss?... "

    "Too Too reliable! "

    Obviously, the emergence of wordless, so that the original heart of the pressure is very big strategy group players are all excited!

    Can kill the player guarding boss alone!

    Nothing makes them feel more reliable than such people!

    On the other side, Tong people were stunned to see one player excited there. They didn''t return to God for a long time. After returning to God, they couldn''t help laughing. Eyes slanted to the silent side.

    "See? Those people are so excited about your coming to the strategic battle of guarding boss. This is the impact of your name... "

    Speechless, he turned his head. "What are you excited about? When they know I''m going to eat the spoils alone, they''ll turn the excitement back to me, a group of real guys... "

    "That''s good, too!" Tongren smiled and said: "at least it can boost their morale and make them more brave later. You should be careful not to come to the end. The last shot of guard boss was robbed by others... "

    Speechless brow a pick, turn around to look at the Tongren. "Would you like to step in, too?"

    "Don''t worry..." Tongren shrugged his shoulders, and when he had no words to think that he would say "I won''t fight with you", he said: "if I can, I don''t mind chopping on the boss when he is guarding the customs."

    "You guy..."

    "Oh!"

    At this time. A slightly old voice began to ring from their side, interrupting their chat. The two searched for fame. At the next moment, the figures of Qitai, Klein and iquir were imprinted in their eyes, making them laugh.

    "Are you here too?"

    "Of course!" Klein had a laugh. "We are also the players of the strategy group and the president of a guild in the strategy group. How can we not come?""But I didn''t expect that..." Qi Tai put her arm around her speechless shoulder and said excitedly, "you''re here, too. It seems that the strategy this time has been determined!"

    I can''t cry or laugh without words. I really look up to you

    "I''m not the president of the guild, but I''m also a strategist." Aikyl''s got a good back. "Besides, the booty exploded by the guard boss is very rich. How can I get a lot of money if I don''t come here?"

    "Oh? Then you have to be careful... " Tongren takes a bad look at aijil and points to speechless. "Yan also came for the spoils, and if he killed the guard boss, he would eat it alone, and then there would be no share for you!"

    "Alone Alone Iquir bear body a shock, shocked to see a smile on the face of speechless. "How could it be! What''s the spoils

    "Oh, don''t think it''s impossible..." Tongren smile. "He is not a strategist. He invited him to help him. He has agreed to eat the spoils alone. You can''t do it if you don''t want to!"

    "What..." Iquir bit his teeth and shouted angrily. "How can that Heathcliff, even the head of the strategy team, decide such a thing without permission! What about our interests? "

    "Sa Who knows... " The Tongren gloated and said, "go and ask Heathcliff..."

    Ejil took a breath, then turned to speechless, the anger on his face turned to flattery at an unimaginable speed. "Well, then, let''s discuss the reward for the boss who keeps the customs clearance. How about you share it with me? As soon as I achieve enough... "

    Speechless, Tongren, aijil and Qitai all rolled their eyes at the same time, and looked at aijil with contempt.

    During the brawl among the five, Heathcliff also appeared at the scene with several elites of the "blood alliance knights". Seeing this scene, everyone closed their mouths, making the whole scene quiet.

    Heathcliff went to the front of the crowd and took out a crystal much larger than the ordinary crystal, which was in the shape of a column.

    It''s the cloister crystal, the effect is the same as the transfer crystal, except that it can freely set the transfer location and allow multiple people to transfer. Unfortunately, it can only be used once, otherwise it can be compared with the crystal that was transferred collectively when I was lucky to receive the task.

    "Cloister! Open

    As soon as the voice fell, the crystal in the corridor in Heathcliff''s hand immediately cracked. In front of Heathcliff, an arc of light appeared in the transfer, like a passage, fixed on the spot

    Looking at the passage, the people in the room looked at each other one after another, followed by Heathcliff and rushed into the passage

    In front of us, all of us came to a dark passage. In front of us, a tall door stood

    "Bang..."

    Hezcliff knocked the shield on the ground and looked at the whole audience.

    "Are you ready, gentlemen?"

    Fifty players nodded their heads and looked solemn. Heathcliff glanced at the back of the line and then turned around.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    At present, guard the door of boss, slowly open

 Chapter 727

    That is enough to fill a person''s vision of the gate, in a heavy sound, slowly moved up, pushed to the inside, with the sound of the gate pushing slowly spread in the whole space and up, the players on the scene pulled out their weapons together, staring at the door, eyes blinking

    Tongren immediately took out the "dark chaser" on his back and held it tightly in his hand. Qitai, Klein and iquir also aimed their weapons at the door. Only speechless one stood quietly, but also put his hand on the sword handle of the "sky watcher"

    Standing in the front, hezcliff pulled out his long sword from the inside of the cross shield in his hand, until the gate to guard boss was completely opened, he raised his right hand and shouted loudly!

    "Fight! Start! "

    "Oh!!!"

    In the bugle like a charge, everyone roared out his voice with the greatest strength, summoned a little courage for his heart, followed by Heathcliff, and rushed into the guard boss''s room with disordered footsteps!

    As if, that once gone forever warrior general!

    When the last person enters the room of Shouguan boss, the whole picture of Shouguan boss room is exposed in the eyes of all people

    It was a very wide space, a little larger than a Roman arena. The ground was round, the walls were circular, and gradually extended upward. I don''t know how many meters until the upper part of the curve, together in a piece, like an egg only half!

    There was silence and darkness all around. Even the players with the widest vision could only vaguely see places more than ten meters away, but there was nothing else except the ground and walls. Some, only those who do not know where the extension of a block of rock platform

    After everyone enters the room, when a formation is formed, the door to guard the boss''s room is closed like the one in the intelligence, and the loud door closing sound is like a hammer hammering on the players'' hearts. It made them nervous.

    Because, they know, when the door is opened again, either the guard boss is dead, or all the players on the scene are dead, otherwise, the door will not be opened again!

    The hands of the people holding the weapons have reached the joints and made a sound. The scene also began a long silence for them in a dead silence and tension. Everyone''s eyes were sweeping the whole room, trying to find the figure of the guard boss.

    However, the guard boss did not appear

    The unknown is the most terrible. In this unknown situation, everyone''s nerves are stretched to the limit. At this time, even a little impact is enough to cause their huge response!

    Of course, except for one person

    "Whoosh!"

    A figure is like an arrow out of the line. Suddenly shot to the sky, with unimaginable jumping power and amazing speed, in a flash came to the top of the room, the crowd has not yet reacted, a few abnormal sounds suddenly started!

    "Sonorous!" The sound of drawing a sword!

    "Bang!" Thumping!!

    "Weeping!" Hiss!!!

    "Up there!" I don''t know who it is. A cry like a running crash came into people''s ears. Everyone looked up and looked up. This look, nearly 50 players face a white, eyes, face. A trace of startled expression floated up, Tongren''s pupil was also a contraction.

    "What is that!" As before, the hysterical scream sounded, but at this moment, no one has paid attention to him, because the things in front of them have left their heads blank and no response!

    At the top of the room, a huge monster with more than 10 meters long appeared in front of everyone!

    The whole body is composed of bones similar to the joints, similar to the back bones of human beings. A pair of sharp bones are stretched out beside each gray white bone node, just like the feet of centipedes. Between movements, a sound is creepy, and the same sound as boiling water comes from the feet composed of those bones!

    A human like and spider like skull is connected to the front of the back spine. The twisted streamlined skull has two pairs of eye sockets which are lifted up high. The protruding mandible in the front side is side by side, showing sharp fangs. On both sides of the skull, there are huge sickle like bones and arms protruding out!

    Monster! What a real monster!

    However, this monster, at this moment, two pairs of eyes, four eyes, full-bodied blood color fierce light from the inside waves, with the previous strange insect like neighing sound, echoed in the whole space, and in the center of its huge body, a man holding a black sword, tied in its bones!

    That man! It''s speechless!"Words!" Qitai, Klein and iquir can''t help but stay!

    "Jump straight up to attack..." Tongren forced a smile, but his forehead was a drop of cold sweat. "How reckless is it to dare to do such a thing..."

    "What a horrible jumping power..." Heathcliff clenched his teeth, turned around and shouted at everyone, as if frozen!

    "Don''t get together! Spread it out! "

    The voice just fell, and the centipede composed of skeletons was staring at the pale paper face of all people. Countless bones and feet wriggled up, stretched out, and then fell down!

    "Come on! Let''s go! "

    In the roar of Heathcliff, all the players who have responded are scattered during the panic fighting, while those who have not been able to disperse are still there staring at the top, as if they were stupid.

    He has been looking at the following silent heart secretly scolded. His body propped up on it with the help of the "skywatcher" embedded in the Shouguan boss bone and fell down with it. But because the silent is the reason for jumping up to attack, his body at this time is under the Shouguan boss!

    That is to say, if the guard boss falls on the ground, he will be pressed into pie!

    "Those idiots!"

    After a look at the following players who don''t know how to disperse, they raise their heads wordlessly, pull out the "sky watcher" who is inserted in the body of the gatekeeper, then smash it out with a sharp sword, smash it on the gatekeeper, and shoot it out with the help of the force of the impact!

    "Boom!"

    In a loud noise, the huge bone body of Shouguan boss fell on the ground, arousing the wave of smoke and dust, sweeping around, perhaps enraged, Shouguan boss raised its huge bone jaw, between opening and closing, roared!

    "Weeping!"

    Hiss and roar woke up a few players who were silly on the spot. After reaction, they looked at the close guard boss in horror. Before they could turn around, the guard boss threw four blood red eyes on them. In the front part of their body, a pair of sickle like bone blades waved by and cut several players'' bodies instantly!

    "Ah!!!"

    In the scream, several players'' bodies flickered with red light representing the scars. Then, the original full HP tank fell down at an extremely fast speed, down to yellow, down to red, until it fell to the bottom, collapsed into pieces all over the sky

    Fright, panic, tremor, full of every player''s face!

    "One hit..." Klein looks at the huge boss. "Just one shot..."

    "Be kidding..." Tongren''s lips are almost dripping with blood. They can''t believe it. No, it should be said that no one in the audience is willing to believe it!

    There is no player here who is not the top of the "Sao" players. No matter the level and equipment, they all occupy the stable top!

    But in such a case, the state of full blood can''t even defend the boss!

    Terror! So terrible!

    "Ha ha..."

    Silent corner of the mouth raised a smile, cheek side, a drop of sweat gradually drop down.

    "It seems that I can''t be careless..."

 Chapter 728

    "Weeping!"

    Shouguan boss looks up and hisses, a circle of fire like a shockwave waves from under his countless bones and feet, sweeping out. Where he passes, the ground seems to be on fire. The originally dark and cold floor suddenly turns red, until the whole Shouguan boss''s room lights up, it can stop

    The dark environment suddenly brightens, which is a rare good thing for those players whose vision is limited. However, at this moment, no player feels even a little happy, and the red surrounding environment can not dispel the cold inside of them, only sweat, as if it has been baked, drips down frequently

    "Spread out! Spread! "

    Heathcliff''s voice is still spreading in the air. The situation in front of him is clearly very dangerous. However, his voice has an unspeakable calmness, which makes the players around him calm down a little and start to disperse orderly. However, there are still two or three players who are too flustered to run around without thinking. Many people frown at the same time They made a cold sweat.

    "Words!" Seeing this situation, Tongren shouts to the wordless not far away. Wordless turns his head, as if he understands something. He immediately points his head down. Then, they make a mistake at the same time and fly away towards the guard boss composed of skeletons!

    "Weeping!"

    See speechless and Tongren rush towards themselves, Shouguan boss roars. It seems to recognize that the man who just cut off his sword is speechless, and his eyes flash with blood. The huge body rushed under the bone and foot like Centipede''s foot!

    "Dong!"

    At the next moment, the two sides collided violently, and the onlookers could see vaguely that before the collision, a pair of sickle blades of the guard boss waved by. Then, a loud bang rang out, and the two figures flew out after the big bang!

    "Hateful!"

    The terrible impact made wordless hands a little bit numb. The teeth were clenched tightly, and he turned over in the air, steadied his body, and fell on the ground, while the Tongren was not so lucky. He hit the floor directly, and the HP slot dropped a small part.

    Wine red pupil straight at the front guard boss. Speechless face is very dignified, the sword body of the "sky watcher" in his hand is even shaking, it can be imagined that just that brief encounter, how terrible the strength brought by the other side!

    Silent but full strength plus point players, strength represents strength and attack. But in this case, he was still smashed during a fight, of course, speechless and unexpected.

    The strength of 74 level guard boss has already surpassed him a little. 75 level guard boss is a super guard boss every 25 levels. To surpass him in strength is not unexpected, besides. The wordless self confesses that he can''t make a single strike to kill a top strategy group player, but the guard boss does

    Power! aggressivity! It''s terrible!

    It''s not the main thing. The main thing is

    Watching the guard boss impact the players around, with the help of a huge body, the foot bone and foot roll like a tire, and the speed is extremely excellent, coupled with that terrible attack power, combined with it, it''s just like a train in charge, let alone attack, even close to you!

    Even the speed is amazing!

    Wordless narrowed his eyes and stood up. One hand held the "skywatcher" and waved across the void, pointing to the ground obliquely, the other hand was slowly, resting on the hilt of the "interpreter" in the back waist!

    "Tongren!" Speechless head also do not return to the Tongren said: "I go to the front to resist it, you take Klein them, from the body side of the guard boss attack!"

    "You alone?" Tongren takes a surprised look at Wuyan. "No problem?"

    It''s not that Tongren don''t believe in wordless strength, but this time the guard boss is too horrible. It''s enough to make all hearts tremble if the opponent can kill a top player with a single blow.

    Speechless smile, the "interpreter" slowly pulled out, and "sky watcher" together, inclined to the ground!

    "I''m going to work hard. Do you have any questions?"

    Hearing the silent words, Tongren looked at the silent one with two swords, relieved a little, and turned to Shouguan boss.

    "Don''t die!"

    "Ah..." Wordless shaking the "skywatcher" and "interpreter", two black one handed swords immediately sparked a strong sword skill light!

    "Without you here, I would have rushed up!"

    Words fall, a small elf appears out of the sky from the side of wordless body. After a circle of virtual shaking, it stays on the wordless shoulder, until it feels a slight weight on the shoulder, wordless just presses the body, shoots out, turns into a black light, and jumps to the guard boss!"Drink!" During the period of drinking, the "sky watcher" flashed by, a rise and fall, suddenly fell!

    "Sonorous!"

    "Skywatcher" fell on the huge skull of Shouguan boss and made a clear sound like cutting on steel. It was so clear that Shouguan boss howled. The blood light in his eyes suddenly appeared. A sickle bone blade was raised and fell towards the wordless force in front of him!

    "Sonorous!"

    It was a crisp sound again, but this time it was not the sound of hitting, but the sound of blocking!

    "Hum..." Speechless murmured, blocking the "skywatcher" sword guarding the boss''s sickle blade. Where the two collided, the sparks were as fierce as if they didn''t need money. The power of skywatcher was applied to the sword of "skywatcher", and it kept approaching the past towards the speechless head. If it wasn''t for the "infinite martial arts" skill of skyward unloading, some of it would be offset , I''m afraid that this sword will directly cut the silent body!

    Strength, too heavy!

    "Weeping!" Watching wordless use a ''small'' sword to block his sickle bone blade, guard the boss''s anger, another sickle raised his head and cut wordless from the other side!

    Feeling the strong wind coming, the interpreter clenched his teeth without saying a word. He held his hand and kept it on his side, while the sickle bone blade of the guard boss was directly cut on the small sword compared with the sickle bone blade or even the "sky watcher"!

    "Qiang!!!"

    In the violent crash, wordless was another murmur, his hands were shaking, and the majestic force from both sides of his body made him suffocate.

    Guard boss is like a biscuit, two huge sickle bone blades are constantly clamped down, but speechless is holding two swords, pushing the two sickle bone blades of guard boss to the outside with all one''s strength. For a while, the blade and the blade are frantically rubbing, sparking sparks flying everywhere!

    There was a blue tendon on his forehead, and he raised his head with difficulty without words. Looking at the close, he shouted at himself, and kept exerting his strength to guard the pass boss. There was a fierce color in the wine red pupil!

    "Drink!!!"

    A flash of light flashed over the two swords, illuminating the face of wordless and gatekeeper. With a roar, the trembling body of "skywatcher" and "interpreter" was determined. In a wordless wave, they pushed to both sides. Immediately, the two sickles and bone blades of gatekeeper were pushed away, and then they leaned behind the gatekeeper!

    A guard boss is unstable. His huge body is pushed by this push, and then he falls out. He finally stabilizes. Among his four blood red eyes, one big one small two long swords glittering with sword skill light are printed into his eyes and stabbed into two of his eyes!

    "Bang!"

    "Weeping!"

    The body shape that had not been stabilized could not help but fall out again. Like a turtle that had been turned over, the huge body of the guard boss crossed the air and fell on the ground, accompanied by five HP grooves, the top one, the green area dropped a little

    The players around are all in a daze (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 729

    With the huge body of Shouguan * * OSS suddenly falling, the whole ground seems to be shaking at this moment, just like an earthquake, shaking the minds of those stunned players around.

    Looking at that still maintain the double sword push out posture, there is a constant gasp of speechless, all players eyes flash a trace of inconceivable color.

    Only one hit can kill a top player''s Shou Guan * * OSS. In the hard encounter, he lost to a player!

    At the thought of this place, those players feel unreal for a while, just like they are dreaming. They are all light and floating, but they don''t know. They are speechless and can''t say anything

    In the past, I lost to Shou Guan * * OSS in the confrontation. I can use my own "two sabres flow" as an excuse without saying anything. After all, if I equip more weapons, I''m still a powerful weapon like "interpreter". The superposed attributes are not joking!

    In terms of attack power alone, there is an additional attack power of "interpreter". Wordless, the original strong attack power is directly mentioned to the top, but in such a case, we can only barely win the battle of defending the pass in the stalemate, and we are tired as a dead dog.

    Speechless know, such a confrontation, and then the second time, I absolutely do not have the extra explosive force to push the OSS!

    That''s why he chose to attack the OSS''s eyes and let himself slow down

    As expected, although this is the game world, the attack on the eyes makes the OSS constantly howl with pain, but at the same time, it also gives it some real pain to eat, without timely response, plus the body is too huge, which really makes it fall into the same situation as a tortoise, I''m afraid it will not be able to rise for a while

    "Everyone! Attack! "

    The shrewd Heathcliff naturally won''t let go of such an opportunity. He saw that Shouguan * * OSS fell into a state similar to "rigidity". He immediately launched the horn of charge, and rushed to Shouguan * * OSS with a group of players from the strategy group. A weapon flashing with sword skills was called to Shouguan * * OSS one after another!

    "Weeping!" Shouguan * * OSS raises * * roars, on the ferocious skull, the huge mouth opens violently, the rich energy wave gathers together, only a moment, it is turned into a sound wave, which contains the huge roar of terror, which directly makes the surrounding space wave after wave, the roar is hard to hear in the place, the attack in the hand is also slowed down, this slow, Shouguan * * OSS also moves !

    "Hiss!"

    As soon as the ferocious skull was shaken and hissed, a sickle bone blade with cold and fierce cold light cut through the sky, just like a flash of lightning, plundering towards the surrounding area!

    "Be careful!"

    Seeing the sickle bone blade that can definitely be hooked with death waving, Tongren''s face, who was just about to launch sword technique again, passed a little dignified and stepped back without hesitation!

    The attack power of OSS is extremely amazing. Wordless players with unique skill "two sabres flow" and schitzcliffe with "holy sword" can take over. In addition, no matter which player is on the scene, the result is no better than those players who have been beheaded.

    As for the danger of scythe bone blade, without the Tongren''s warning, everyone here knows that except for wordless and Heathcliff, they are in a hurry to disperse!

    Fortunately, the guard''s OSS is landing on his back at this time. Although the sickle bone blade has extremely terrifying lethality, it feels like a cannon hitting a fly. Because the posture is difficult to be completely controlled and accurate, the attack cuts through the space, but it just cuts through without hitting anyone.

    "Yan Jun!" Heathcliff came to the silent side, holding up the cross shield, and said in a deep voice, "let''s block it and let others take charge of the attack!"

    Hearing this, Wuyan can only nod his head helplessly. It''s really difficult to deal with the 75th floor of Shouguan * * OSS. He did his best, but for a while, he couldn''t do anything about it. Although Wuyan didn''t think he would lose if he fought alone, this Shouguan * * OSS, though it''s a super existence once every 25th floor, really works together, with the help of the therapeutic elves, but it''s not impossible Of course!

    However, since Heathcliff intends to use the way of group siege to attack, he doesn''t have to work hard to please himself. It''s not inferior to his OSS to fight alone!

    At this time, Shou Guan * * OSS finally turned over from the ground during a crazy struggle, and his head was placed on the body of the nearest speechless and Heathcliff, looking down at them!

    "Do it!" Heathcliff, drink!

    Speechless slightly nodded, and with Heathcliff, a spring of step, rushed to the guard OSS in front, staring at the waving sickle bone blade, left and right bow, body side, two black swords and a cross shield are not retreating into the collision!

    "Bang bang!""Sonorous!"

    "Dong!"

    "Weeping!"

    "Let''s go too!" Tongren holds the "dark pursuer", jumps up with Qitai, Klein, aijier and many players, just like a shell, and makes a strong impact on every corner of the body of Shouguan **oss. Together with the flash of light, the thickness of Shouguan **oss is not as thick as that of HP slot.

    Everyone''s attacks are just like tickling for Shou Guan * * OSS, but once there are more such attacks, even Shou Guan * * OSS cannot be ignored!

    "Roar!"

    The fall of HP groove made Shouguan * * OSS roar frequently. A pair of sickle bone blades were resisted by wordless and Heathcliff, and they couldn''t come out. Therefore, their huge bone tail suddenly swung, turning into a dark shadow and cold awn, and swung around!!

    In front, speechless, the pupil is fixed, and the movement in the hand is also changed. The "skywatcher" and the "interpreter" flash golden light, cross a golden virtual shadow, and swoop down like lightning. Then before the bone tail is about to hit the players around, it falls into the eye socket of Shouguan * * OSS. Suddenly, Shouguan * * OSS hisses, and the bone tail is also stopped!

    Tongren and others can''t help but rejoice, don''t want to, continue to bully themselves, a new round of attack is launched again, so that Shouguan * * OSS is full of smoke and dust, which is caused by the players around attacking its body!

    "Weeping!"

    Under the double suppression of wordless, schitzcliffe and many other players around, the huge volume of Shou Guan * * OSS made it unable to move for a while. It could only randomly twist its body, making the ground constantly vibrate, but could not prevent the HP slot from falling!

    "Bang!"

    A flash of silver appeared on the head of Shouguan * * OSS, sending out a bright black sword to attack it, and it fell on the head of Shouguan * * OSS!

    If schitzcliffe with the unique skill of "sacred sword" is the strongest defense in the people on site, or even the strongest in the whole "Sao", then the wordless "two sabres flow" weapon will increase its attack power and attack speed by the superposition of two weapons, which is undoubtedly the strongest in the whole "Sao"!

    Now, even if the guard OSS has five HP slots, it''s a direct drop. Although the damage received is not as good as the damage received by all the players around, it''s not far away!

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "

    The sound of bombardment is still ringing, which proves that the Tongren are attacking the body of Shou Guan * * OSS persistently, while hezcliff is dedicated to resisting the sickle bone blade of Shou Guan * * OSS with a cross shield. It''s the same without any words. He can still spell the two sickle bone blades with two weapons, let alone share one with hezcliff What about the

    So, at the same time of resisting, wordless still takes time to attack the skull and four holes of Shouguan * * OSS, one sword passes the other, just like the storm, the low sound, just like knocking on the leather drum, makes the hearts of players around have a kind of tightening feeling

    The HP of OSS is half gone!

 Chapter 730

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!... "

    "Weeping!"

    The sound of bombardment, hiss and roars, thundering, strong wind, these sounds are echoing in the whole guard boss room, telling others how fierce the fight here is

    In Tongren''s unremitting attack, there are still wordless attacks from time to time. Even if the HP of the guard boss is too thick, it is impossible to keep it for nearly half an hour after Sheng''s receiving such attacks. The HP slot does not know when it has been reduced to yellow. Soon, it has finally reached the red alert state!

    And the players around don''t have time to pay attention to the HP slot of the guard boss. The pressure brought by the guard boss is undoubtedly huge. Under such pressure, they only have to attack, attack, and constantly attack. If they finish the guard boss as early as one second, they will finish the strategy war as early as one second.

    In order not to cause accidents, and not to let the victims appear again, their eyes are red. There is no other idea in their heads except that attacking is attacking. I''m afraid that at this time, the guard boss attacks them, and they forget to avoid it

    Of course, it''s not that they are stupid and don''t know how to protect their lives, but that they have seen before. Every time the Shouguan boss launches an attack, the wordless one who stands against the sickle bone blade of the Shouguan boss will spare time to use his sword skills, give his skull or eye socket a second, and interrupt the Shouguan boss''s attack!

    Because of this, they can forget to avoid and attack wholeheartedly!

    So, they didn''t feel that, unconsciously, they had given their lives to wordless

    As long as there is no word for a mistake, they may die!

    But they still choose to believe in silence. I believe that the most powerful player in the "Sao" and the legend who can face the guard boss alone

    Different from other players, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and aikiel believe in speechless from the beginning to the end, so their actions are more straightforward, and their efforts are the largest. In addition to speechless, the damage to the guarding boss is caused by speechless. They are the four most!

    "Weeping!"

    Shouguan boss opened his blood red eyes as if he knew he was going to disappear. There seemed to be a little more fear in the scream. Facing the speechless and Heathcliff''s delay, the two scythe blades were waved more frequently, trying to kill the two culprits who had brought themselves to this point!

    As for the final outbreak of gatekeepers, wordless and schitzcliffe didn''t relax or give them a chance to breathe. They knew that facing the 75th level gatekeepers and other powerful gatekeepers, a little mistake would be that they would lose all their efforts and even die

    This is the time. If there are any more casualties, it''s really a bit of a loss!

    Therefore, even if the attention is highly focused on a pair of terrorist sickle blades of the guard boss, wordless is still an inexhaustible effort, and a chance to spare. The "skywatcher" and the "interpreter" will flash the light of sword skills. They will fall on the ferocious skull of the guard boss one by one. Even Heathcliff begins to take time to attack!

    However, even if the guard boss is strong enough, he can''t stand it. His huge head is shaken to the East and shakes to the west, and the blood light in his eyes is dimmed a little. We can imagine how deadly the silent attack is for the guard boss!

    Indeed, if there is no speechless, it will take more than an hour to end the guard boss with the ability of these players on the spot. It was the same in the original, but now, with one more speechless, half an hour has not arrived, and the HP slot of the guard boss is nearly empty!

    At a certain moment, the five long HP slots are finally the last little bit left!

    There was a flash of light in wordless eyes and a wave of his hand. The healing spirit immediately filled his HP which had been reduced due to the hard guard boss attack. When his hands were shocked, two black swords of different sizes suddenly erupted with extremely bright stars, gathering all his strength, and then jumped up!

    Flash over the sickle bone blade, one foot on the back of the bone blade, with a force, speechless figure shot at the face of the guard boss, and then, the starry twin swords suddenly fell and cut through!

    "Bang!!!"

    The horrible blow, mixed with the sound of explosion, fell hard in the middle of Shouguan boss''s eyebrows. The huge skull "bang" of Shouguan boss burst directly, and turned into fragments when he died. Only a red code wound remained in the front of his spine like a back bone!

    With the head of Shouguan boss exploding, its huge body is suddenly still, stagnating on the spot, and those bones and feet that are wriggling all the time seem to be bound by something, and they are stuck there, never moving again!Tongren, Qitai, Klein, iquir and other players all stayed for a while, and the action on hand stopped abruptly. As soon as Heathcliff''s eyes narrowed, he put down the cross shield in his hand, and everyone''s eyes turned to the speechless, speechless step on the ground, which fell slowly from the mid air for a long time

    "Bang!"

    As clear as glass, the sound of fragmentation is loud, and all players are also shocked by their bodies. They begin to return to the gods. The goal is to turn the body of the huge customs guarding boss into fragments, scattering them on all sides of the scene, accompanied by the gradual dimness of the surrounding fire red color

    The bright room, as if it had never been lit before, fell into the darkness at the beginning. In the air of the room, the English letters representing customs clearance flickered, with the effect sound, hanging above all people''s heads, dispelling the tense mind of all players

    From the moment I stepped into the room of Shouguan boss, after half an hour, Shouguan boss was finally killed!

    75 floors! Customs clearance!

    The door of the gatekeeper''s room immediately opened, exposing the outside road to the eyes of all the people on the scene. When they came, all the people here knew that after entering the room, unless the gatekeeper died, or they were all gone, the door of the room would not open.

    Now, the door of Shouguan boss''s room has been opened, and they have survived, so there is only one result. Shouguan boss has been killed!

    All this is true!

    "It''s over..." Tongren looked at the clearance mark over his head, and gently spit out a sentence, which, like a chemical effect, mobilized the reactions of all the people present!

    "It''s over..."

    "Yes, it''s over..."

    "We''re through!"

    "Customs clearance!!!"

    One by one players desperately endure the impulse of cheering, because they have no strength, from the heart of fatigue, let them one by one in the weapon down, paralyzed to the ground, the mouth continues to breathe, face, some players have put on the tears

    That''s the joy of the afterlife!

    But this joy, soon in a voice, dissipated

    "How many people are dead?"

    There was a sudden silence in the whole audience. No one made a little more noise. The people who were still breathing violently closed their mouths one after another. They dared not let the scene make a little noise. They were all listening. That was a heavy number

    "Four people..."

    I don''t know who, slowly said such a sentence to

    "Three people died under the attack of the guard boss at the beginning, and another one, in the process of attacking the guard boss, fought, escaped and was killed by the guard boss..."

    Wen Yan, silent, Tongren, Qitai, Klein, aikiel, and all the people present, are silent

 Chapter 731

    Four dead!

    Compared with the chilling death toll of more than a dozen people in the original book, this figure can be said to be a miracle

    Of course, those players who collapsed on the floor of the guard boss room didn''t know the original plot or the original inside. Among them, there will be more than one time of the number of people who will go back to the hell with the four dead people, but this can''t avoid their heartache.

    They all know that when they are just fighting against Shouguan boss, Shouguan boss actually has many opportunities to attack them and put them to death. However, due to the silent relationship, the attack of Shouguan boss is interrupted, which makes them forget everything and devote themselves to the attack.

    In other words, if there is no wordless help, there are not only four of them killed!

    So, they don''t know the original plot, but they can see the situation clearly. As soon as they think of it, if there is no speechless words, they don''t know who is likely to die in the hands of the guard boss. Their heart is cold

    Is it really possible for us to play this game completely

    This question inevitably appeared in the hearts of all the people present

    Only Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir, while raising this question in their hearts, cast their eyes on the speechless body not far away, and saw his posture with two swords and indifferent face, the question and cold in their hearts. At the next moment, all disappeared, and the only thing left was firmness!

    In this battle, wordless has played a greater role than anyone on the scene. Without him and Heathcliff to stop the attack, they will surely be wiped out. Without wordless interruptions, they will attract the hatred of the gatekeeper. Then they will surely die more people!

    If in the future, there will be wordless participation in every level of the boss war, then a complete strategy will surely work!

    Can do it!

    The hearts of Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir must be filled with flames of hope!

    Hope of "Sao" completely!

    On the other hand, seeing the performance of Tongren and others, I felt a sigh of relief in wordless heart, but also could not help but show a smile, especially when I saw Tongren start to take care of the members of the strategy group, the smile was even worse.

    Don''t forget that the reason why wordless came to this world is because purple was called in advance, which led to the reason of mandatory task!

    ¡­¡­

    Mandatory task: customs clearance!

    Task: enter the world of "sword God domain" and enter the world of "Sao" game, and pass the 100 levels of "Ian grunt"; task requirements: during the task, users shall not use the help of the system, ability, equipment, props, and other characters to enter the world of "sword God domain";

    This compulsory task, however, has been hanging in the wordless mind. It means that he can''t let the Tongren find out the real identity of Heathcliff like the original one, leading to the early arrival of the final war!

    In the original book, Tongren found that shizkliff was the time of Jingyan in Maochang, when the 75 level guard boss was killed and the 75 level pass, that is now!

    If Tongren find out the identity of shizkliff here as before, the wordless compulsory task will fail half of the time. After all, no one knows whether someone will jump out again at the critical moment to block Tongren''s sword, so Tongren will have a chance to kill shizkliff and pass the "Sao", even if Tongren who don''t have the "two sabres" are not at all The same is true of Heathcliff''s opponents.

    Because, speechless will never watch Tongren die in the hands of Heathcliff!

    In order to save the Tongren, the first battle with Heathcliff will be inevitable!

    It''s possible to lose half or even the whole game!

    At that time, if the forced task fails, you will be taken directly out of the world by the system and go to the next copy of the forced task. Then, what about Athena? How to knot

    When you leave, the time of the world will stop. The next time you enter here, it''s still the same time, but you don''t want to do that. You''ll go back after you make an appointment with Athena. In another way, even if Athena doesn''t feel it, he will have a thorn in his heart

    Fortunately, Tongren didn''t find out the real identity of Heathcliff!

    In the original book, Tongren was able to find out the real identity of Heathcliff because they dueled with Heathcliff and found the reason why he forced to break the system restrictions and get assistance. Now, without "two sabres flow" and Athena, Tongren and Heathcliff have lost a lot of interaction, and naturally nothing happened A duel.The true identity of Heathcliff is thus concealed

    In this case, I can only say sorry to Tong people and others, so that they can''t leave the world ahead of time. Then I glanced at shizkliff, opened my personal interface, and checked the gains brought by my killing and guarding boss

    At this time, schitzcliffe also glanced at wordless, turned around, and explained to the players who came to attack and defend the boss that wordless got the booty of defending the boss alone, which made Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir a little nervous.

    They worry that these players will be hostile to wordless

    After a lot of hard work, I managed to risk my life and killed the guard boss. As a result, I didn''t even have any booty

    People''s hearts are very narrow. In such a case, it''s natural to have hostility.

    To the consternation of Tongren and others, and even schitzcliffe, after hearing this, the players around did not object and nodded their heads!

    Do these people really have such a good stomach

    They don''t know that the players around them are grateful for the wordlessness of interrupting the guard boss attack and saving their lives, so they don''t care so much about the spoils

    It''s a surprise

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir looked at each other. Although they didn''t understand what was going on, they took a sigh of relief. Anyway, it was a good thing

    "Commander Heathcliff..." The Tongren looked at Heathcliff and said, "activate the transfer gate..."

    Heathcliff nodded and walked forward, but speechless came and waved at them.

    "Well, I''ll go back first..."

    "So fast?" The four Tongren were stunned for a moment, then hurriedly said: "there may be a celebration banquet later, won''t you stay?"

    "No..." Silent light smile. "Someone died. I don''t know if the celebration party will be held. Besides, Asina is waiting for me..."

    "So..." Tongren shook his head helplessly. "There''s no way..."

    "Yan Jun!" Heathcliff suddenly looked up and said, "I hope I can get your help next time!"

    Speechless gave him a glance and walked out of the door of the room.

    "I won''t regret what I promised..."

    ¡­¡­

    ''Ian grunt'', 22nd floor

    "Mom..." When will dad come back? "She asked for the first time

    Athena forced a smile. "Almost..."

    Just as the voice fell, there was a sudden knock at the door, which made Athena tremble. She got up from the sofa, put down her clothes and rushed to the door!

    Please, it must be if he

    With such a prayer, Athena opened the door as fast as she could. At the next moment, a familiar figure came into her eyes, which made her cover her mouth and tears flow down in an instant.

    "Athena..." Speechless crooked head, smiled.

    "I''m back..."

    Athena silently covers her mouth, letting the tears flow continuously. After a long time, the most beautiful smile in her life blooms

    Welcome back

 Chapter 732

    Today is the best day in "Ian grunt"

    Just as there are four seasons in the real world, there are also seasons in "Sao". It''s just different from the real world. In the real world, the seasons change if you want to change. You never get the consent of anyone. Maybe unconsciously, the environment around you will change a season

    But "Sao" is not the same. As a game world, everything here goes through the initial setting, so it goes on in an orderly way according to everything on the setting. The season is the same. Set which day to change, it will change, which day the weather is good, which day the weather is bad, these are all set

    So, many players know that today, in the setting of "Sao", it will be the best day of the year

    Today, even those floors covered with ice and snow will have sunshine and blue sky for a short time, and in those floors with beautiful environment, today is like being crossed with a layer of honey, making the air with sweet fragrance, and the breeze is blowing by from time to time, making people feel happy

    On the 22nd floor, in front of a lake

    Sitting in a corner of the lake, the wordless man in the home clothes holds a suspender, yawns, and stares at the lake with bleary eyes. There, a buoy is gently undulating, which can be easily seen. He''s fishing

    Fishing is a very patient and focused activity. But the speechless fisherman here didn''t meet any requirements. He still yawned in his own way. When he was free, he looked at the suspender in his hand and the buoy on the lake. The whole one seemed to be for recreation.

    But it''s really hard for him. Today is the best day in the "Ian grunt" setting. For speechless people, the weather like this is the best day. There is nothing better than sleeping in!

    But he came here, fishing

    I believe that any expert in fishing will despise him in the dark or even on the surface when he comes. If he can hang fish in this way, the price of the fish will not be so expensive.

    Unfortunately, the people who said these things. If you get close to him, you will see that in a wooden bucket beside him, a bucket full of fish is swimming in it, almost full of water. Stop talking. There are also more than a dozen, but also through the volume of fat, sound growth of fish!

    It''s like breaking the spectacles of a group of bricks!

    After a while, in the speechless and lazy waiting, another fish got hooked. Be speechless and quick to hang up, throw to one side of the bucket above. Looking at a bucket full of fish, I muttered silently.

    "That''s enough, isn''t it?"

    Words fall, speechless directly put away the fishing rod, lift the bucket, connect several times on it, the fish in the bucket immediately flash a ray of light, then disappear, enter the speechless props bar

    After that, I shook the bucket in my hand without any words, and then went home

    "Hang more tomorrow..."

    When he said this, wordless had to put a pillow on his face to show how lazy he was to say this infinite violation. But wordless himself had no doubt, because in one year, he had already mastered his fishing skills and had fully learned it!

    That''s right! A year! It''s been a whole year since the 75th floor guard boss was attacked!

    In one year, there are so many things happening that I don''t even know the wordless who is still standing at the top of the players. After all, in his life, except to keep his strength from falling and go to the maze area to practice, he spent the rest of his time at home with his wife and children and lead a quiet life

    This kind of life is like breaking away from the world of mortals. It also makes wordless and Asina not very clear about some events that happened in ''Sao''. Of course, the events that they don''t know are all unimportant and unimportant events. The really important events they can learn from the newspapers

    For example, the progress of the strategy team, for example, the intelligence of each new customs clearance floor, and for example, after the "army", the heavy damage of the "Saint Dragon Alliance"!

    It has been a year since this incident happened. After the 75th floor guard boss was killed. Shortly after the 75th floor pass, Shenglong United found the guard boss''s room in the 76th floor maze area!

    And the president of "Shenglong union" didn''t know what was wrong. Since he didn''t report the news that his guild found the room of Shouguan boss to the strategy team, he led the team with nearly half of the members of "Shenglong union", who were also elite members, killed the room of 76th floor Shouguan boss!

    In the past, after passing the level 25 and level 50, players in the strategy group have reflected that the level 26 and level 51 gatekeepers are weak, at least much weaker than the level 25 and level 50 gatekeepers, but the rewards for killing gatekeepers are extremely rich. Although they are less than the level 25 and level 50 gatekeepers, they are also much more rewarding than the general gatekeepers!Therefore, they have speculated that after every 25 layers of super guard boss are killed, the strength of the latter layer of guard boss will be greatly reduced, but the reward will be greatly improved, which is also a welfare for the players who have worked hard to kill super guard boss.

    It''s also because of this speculation that the president of "Saint dragon union" began to move his mind

    Driven by greed, with a group of "Saint dragon united" elites to challenge guard boss, the result, naturally is self-evident

    It is true that the strength of level 76 gatekeepers is much weaker than that of level 75 gatekeepers, even a little weaker than that of level 74 gatekeepers, but it is only one point. It is absolutely not something that a single guild can cope with. Will there be a good result if the "Saint Dragon Alliance" is killed rashly

    They are not as lucky as the "army" people. They happen to meet the speechless people who have been training with Athena. No one will save them. All the people, including the president, died in the room of the guard boss, causing the "holy Dragon Alliance" to be severely damaged. After the "army", they withdrew from the front line strategy group

    Now, in the whole strategy group, there are only three guilds, namely, the "bloody knights", "the black cats on the moon night" and "Fenglin volcano"

    At one time, the strength of the whole strategy group was severely hit. When the 76 level defense boss was attacked, there was a phenomenon of insufficient combat effectiveness. Later, the 76 level defense boss was killed by the silent hand, which gave the players a chance to go up to the 77 level and gave the strategy group time to develop

    It has to be said that the abilities of the three guilds are still great. The original strategy group with insufficient combat power developed vigorously after passing the 76th level, which led to the fierce development of the three guilds of "blood League Knight group", "moon night black cat group" and "Fenglin volcano"!

    And this result also led to the breakthrough of 77 floors, 78 floors and 79 floors. There is no saying yet!

    Since then, the strategy group has never used wordless places, and Heathcliff has never invited wordless

    So, wordless and strategy group, once again restored the previous relationship!

    Competition!

    That is to say, whoever finds the room of the guard boss first will be able to pass that floor, exactly the same as before!

    It can be imagined how much progress the players in the strategy group have made in their strength. Even if they lose a guild, they can also pass the customs. Of course, the progress of their strength can not be underestimated if they can pass the customs alone. Associated with them, ASENA, who is inseparable from them, has learned a lot of skills and greatly increased their strength!

    In such a case, in one year, the strategy process of "Ian grunt" has reached a level to cheer all players up..

    98 levels!

 Chapter 733

    (language is a profound art, because it can hurt a person before you have a little consciousness...)

    in the best weather of the year ''Ian grunt'', there seems to be a little bit more in the forest, a little bit of the strange noise of birds, animals and insects from all corners of the forest, which makes the original environment more dynamic, with It''s really a good day to go out for an outing.

    Deep in the forest, in a wooden villa, Asina, dressed in a cool family clothes, sat on the sofa and took a dress with a prototype. She was sewing and mending there, watching the neat movements of her hands, and the proficiency of the tailor''s skills should also be very high, and she herself was enjoying it, with a smile on her mouth The beautiful face of the country is very attractive

    In a year''s time, the change of Athena is also very big. Although from the appearance, the 18-year-old Athena has not changed much except for her height, chestnut hair and body, but her whole body exudes a gentle and gentle temperament of mature women. Compared with a year ago, she is charming Growth is not a little bit!

    I believe that with the current Asina, if you go out again, you will surely attract more fans. Those old fans may be totally crazy about it, but it''s a pity. Since leaving the "blood knights", Athena has never appeared in public again

    That is to say. Apart from the Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin and silika who come to visit from time to time, no one else can be lucky to see the change of Athena

    However, it would be a mistake to think that only the appearance and temperament of Athena have changed!

    Although Athena likes a peaceful life, she is also a person who is not willing to accept defeat. Even if she is not in the "blood alliance knights", she has not participated in the strategy any more, but her level has not fallen.

    Every night. After getting dressed and falling asleep, wordless and Asina will quietly go to the maze area to practice, and even sometimes find the room for the guard boss. Asina will follow wordless to get in together, and with wordless, she will teach her some fighting skills from time to time. Now Asina, no matter its level, equipment or real strength. Will not be weaker than Tongren, there is a hidden trend beyond!

    In one year''s time, Tongren''s strength is also increasing day by day. It can be said that in the whole "Sao", Tongren has almost sat in the top three positions of the whole player. No one dares to say that they are better than the tongs except wordless and Heathcliff, but wordless and dare to say that Athena can!

    As you can imagine, the strength of Athena now. It can''t be underestimated, but no one knows. In addition to speechless, everyone''s impression of Athena is still in the cognition of a year ago. Athena is also a strong recluse

    It''s different from the obvious change of Athena. The change of knot is almost the same

    The black long hair is over the waist, the forehead is flush, even the height is still that level. The only difference is that the pure white dress is replaced by the ordinary shirt and pleated skirt, which makes the knot more lively and lovely

    However, if you carefully observe it, you can find that today''s Jieyi, on the surface, is still innocent, but there seems to be some other light in the pure eyes

    At this time, Jieyi is lying on the sofa beside, holding her cheeks with both hands, a pair of small feet shaking, head askew, looking at yasena who is mending clothes, she can''t help but ask: "Mom, are you making clothes for yourself?"

    It''s no wonder that Jieyi will ask. At home, silent and Jieyi clothes are all made by Athena. Except for Athena, one of them is a man and the other is a child. The clothes in Athena''s hands are obviously women''s, and the style is not the size of a child. It''s only Athena who can wear the clothes

    Athena smiled softly, without slowing down her movements. "No, it''s not. It''s a present for Aunt Liz..."

    Smell speech, knot dress relieved nodded, immediately wrinkled small nose. "Can you keep up?"

    "It''s done..." As she said, she sewed up the last stitch. At the next moment, a pretty young dress appeared in her hand and was lifted up by her.

    "All right! Then just wait for your father to come back and we can start! "

    "Are you ready to go?..." As soon as her eyes brightened, she sat up from the sofa, jumped to the ground, and couldn''t wait to say, "Dad, come back soon..."

    Speechless just pushed the door open and came in. He heard the sentence of Jieyi and shook his head with a smile. "It''s a while before I leave, isn''t it too late for me?"

    "Dad!" Jieyi turns to look at the door. When she sees speechless, Xiaoqiao''s face starts to smile, trots to his side, holds speechless arm and pouts."Dad is too slow. Be careful, Tongren uncle and aunt Lizzie are angry..."

    "People are not as mean as you!" Wordless pinched the small nose of the knot, which led to a burst of begging for forgiveness.

    Athena stood up, went to the silent front, helped him to straighten his clothes, said meekly, "is the harvest OK?"

    "Well, there are some good ones. Although they can''t compare with grade s food, they are also very precious..." Speechless put the bucket in the other hand aside. "With Tongren''s eating like life, there should be no better gift..."

    "Don''t say that..." Athena petted speechless for a while, and didn''t know what she was blaming. However, such an intimate act made speechless very useful.

    "Is that all right with you?" Speechless eyes turned to the hands of Athena, looked at the dress with very good looks, exclaimed: "yes, for girls, the favorite thing, except jewelry, is clothes..."

    Speaking of this, wordless still felt his chin thoughtfully. "But Liz looks so boyish. She prefers weapons to clothes, right?"

    Athena turned a white eye, reached out her finger, pointed out an option on the top of the dress, put it in the props column, and then stepped back a few steps.

    "Well, I''ll change first..."

    Hearing the words of Athena, she unconsciously glanced at Athena in a suspender dress, revealing her white shoulders, arms and legs. Looking at the increasingly charming body, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly, and cried a goblin in her heart. Then she turned her head and stopped looking, so as not to catch fire accidentally

    "Dad, Dad..." One side of the knot pulled the silent sleeve, wide eyes, said: "don''t you make all those fish into food?"? Compared with the ingredients, Tongren uncle must prefer the cooking made by his father... "

    Speechless turned his mouth and touched the head of the knot. "You should know that when I married your mother, your Tongren uncle didn''t even give us a Kore coin. Now, when he married your aunt Lizzie, we should be grateful if we could give him a gift..."

    Yes, a year later, Tongren and Lizzie have finally achieved success!

    I don''t know if it''s because the current strategy has reached 98 floors, and "Sao" is coming to an end. Tongren and Lizzie think it''s a pity that they don''t get married at the last time in the world. Some time ago, they suddenly said they were going to get married, and they took everyone by surprise, so that they didn''t even have time to prepare elaborate gifts With no words to send food, the scene of Asina sending clothes

    "When Dad and mom get married?" The hands of xiaojieyi are held together, and their eyes are shining. "I don''t know what father and mother were like when they married? I want to see it when I get dressed... "

    Speechless blinked and laughed. "I''ll tell you later if I have time..."

    "MMM" ~ "

    while talking, Asina also came out of the room, wearing a white dress and a small coat, and came to the front of the two.

    "Well, let''s go..."

    Speechless nodded, and with Athena, a person holding a hand to tie clothes, went out (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 734

    ''Ian grunt'', 59th floor

    Here is a very complex floor with complex terrain changes. Here, there are mountains, hills, highlands, woodlands, and even caves

    If the players walk here, it will not be long before they change the scenery around them, which makes people feel like a spectacle. It is quite novel

    The environment is good and bad. The good place is no worse than the 47 story garden of flowers. The bad place is as bad as the 55 story snow mountain in the West. It''s very bad

    And a small town called danak belongs to one of those good environments!

    It''s a small town of wind and grass. It''s green all over the place. People walk here, and their vision will hardly lose its green. The breeze often blows by, and it floats a piece of grassland. The buildings around are not new in other towns. Instead, like the rural buildings, the roof has a chimney. But this kind of scenery will not be disappointing, on the contrary It will also make people feel very fresh

    Today, the wedding ceremony of Tongren and Lizzie was held on the lawn where there was no building in Danas and there was no sight of the side

    Although it''s a wedding ceremony, Tongren and Lizzie also invited some relatives and friends to attend. It''s no less than the wedding ceremony with Athena at the beginning, which invited various guilds and players, causing a sensation of all "Ian grunt", almost causing no overcrowding.

    This is also the reason why Tongren and Lizi chose Danas as as the wedding venue. It''s impossible for Lizi to create the grand occasion on the 47th floor. I don''t know whether Lizi really doesn''t like to receive the blessings of all people surrounded by a sea of people, or whether Tongren, an independent player, doesn''t want to make mistakes unconsciously.

    But I don''t think it''s more likely. Tongren doesn''t have so much money to hold such a grand wedding, even if his wife is the owner of a weapon shop

    Danas is not far from the maze on the 59th floor. Most of the players who have been on the 59th floor have been to Danas and are familiar with it. At the beginning, the players with strategy group of Athena took this place as a stronghold when they were on the 59th floor. They are more familiar with Danas than ordinary people.

    So, a family of three came down from the platform of the transfer door, and under the guidance of Athena, they went in one direction

    It has been three years since the "Sao" service was opened. Most of the players who are really playing the game are on the higher floor, like the 59 floor. It''s said that there are few players to see in the floors that are not very high. At least along the way, wordless, ASENA and Jieyi have only seen NPC. I don''t see a player.

    Walking on the dirt road, there are neat and sparse buildings on both sides. As always, NPC people repeat the actions they don''t know how many times, such as fetching water, washing clothes, cooking and walking. There is everything, even to tomorrow, they will continue to repeat these movements unswervingly, without even a bit of rigour

    However, it is also these repeated actions. So that this beautiful town like the countryside will not be so cool, or even if the environment is beautiful and there is no angry place, it is rarely visited by people, and those actions also give people a feeling that they are really living, looking at them, the heart is full of comfort

    Before long, the surrounding buildings began to become less and less, and people didn''t know when they were gone. Green fields gradually appeared on both sides of the road, and the road was covered by grass unconsciously. Everything in front of us was green. A big lawn slowly emerged in the eyes of the three speechless people

    On the grass not far ahead, several tables with white tablecloths are arranged together, covered by a huge tree. A small group of about ten or twenty people wander back and forth on the edge of several tables, chatting about something, busy with the action on hand and hearing some laughter.

    See here, speechless three people know, oneself arrived destination!

    "Oh ~ ~"

    when the speechless three approached a little, Klein at the tip of his eyes immediately found their arrival and laughed loudly.

    "Here it is! The model family has finally arrived! "

    Speechless and Asina smiled at each other, accepted the praise of Klein''s "model family" and stepped forward.

    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You are still heartless as before..." Speechless shook his head and gave Klein a teasing look.

    Klein didn''t care at all and said, "it''s been a while, but we, Elven swordsman, have been active, but we have seen it in the newspaper all the time!"

    Qi too nodded when he stayed with Klein, said admiringly, "but I didn''t expect that in just one month, you have passed the 96 and 97 levels in succession, which is really the strongest player in the rumors..."

    "It''s just good luck. I happened to meet the guard boss''s room. I killed the guard boss by accident..."Ejil''s black man slapped himself on the smooth forehead with a flick of the corner of his mouth. "It''s easy to say that you are the only" Sao "to kill the guarding boss..."

    "Oh, here you are..."

    Hearing this sound, wordless, ASENA, Jieyi, Klein, Qitai and aijil all turned their heads and looked at the sound source. They saw Tongren in white dress came out of a corner under the tree, came to everyone''s face, directly cast their eyes on wordless and smiled.

    "If I come a little later, I won''t let you in later..."

    "Well Speechless spread out. "Someone can stop me and say that..."

    Tongren immediately turned his mouth away, and Asina took a step forward with a knot.

    "Congratulations, tongrenjun!"

    Finish saying, Tie Yi holds a gift box and hands it to Tong Ren. "Congratulations, Tongren uncle, this is our gift to you!"

    "Oh?..." Tongren was surprised to take the gift box, and then touched the head of the knot. "Thank you so much!"

    Unfortunately, if we let Tongren know that in the gift box, it''s filled with a box of fresh fish, or it''s put together with a piece of clothes, what''s the feeling

    Well, in ''Sao'', clothes don''t smell fishy and fish don''t stink. It doesn''t matter. It should

    "Gift?" A hand suddenly stretched out from behind the Tongren, grabbed the gift box in his hand, and looked at it with interest. "A gift from you? Let me have a little expectation... "

    "Liz!" Athena raised her waist and looked at Lizzie, who was also wearing a white dress. She said angrily, "today is your wedding ceremony. Pay attention to the image a little..."

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" Liz waved her hand without noticing. "Instead, all the acquaintances here don''t need so many scruples!"

    "You..." Athena can''t cry or laugh.

    "Liz!" Not far away, lucky, Shiyin and silika run over and stare at Liz breathlessly.

    "The guests over there are waiting for you. Don''t run around!"

    "Ha ha..." Liz scratched her cheek sheepishly, and immediately began to retort. "I''m entertaining guests now. Look, Athena, they''re here!"

    "Brother, you are here..." Fortunately, he smiled politely, looked down, looked at the end of the knot, and crouched down. "Dressing sauce, are you here?"

    "Grace!" Tie clothes and connect small heads. "I want to see the wedding!"

    "In fact, there''s nothing beautiful..." One side of the poem murmured. "It''s pretty with the preface and the wedding of Athena. It''s very lively and fun. Liz''s wedding is not interesting at all..."

    Celika also seemed to think of the situation of her wedding with Athena without any words. She couldn''t help nodding, which made Liz angry.

    "I said!" Liz started, gnashing her teeth. "Now I''m getting married. You say something like this. Look at me..."

    "Wow!" Shiyin and celika yelled. They hurriedly ran away. Lizzie also yelled "don''t run". Then they chased after them, which made people dumbfounded.

    Is this a party or a wedding

 Chapter 735

    Thank you very much for your reward of 5888! And the rewards of "biqigu Bapan" and "leixiang"

    "Liz!"

    Athena looked angrily at Lizzie, who was running after Shiyin and silika. She grinded her lips and looked speechless for help.

    A silent wry smile. "Go ahead, don''t let that crazy woman play around. What does it look like on a happy day..."

    Athena nodded. Fortunately, she said, "I''ll go with you!"

    Then, Asina and fortunately ran to Lizzie''s side, and held her down. She kept yelling at Lizzie, which made Lizzie angry on the face, and the speechless, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir looked at each other.

    Patted Tong people''s shoulder, speechless and compassionate sigh. "I''m really worried about your future..."

    Tongren smiled and began to pull up his shoulders. He seemed to be in love with each other. He was unexpectedly pitiful. Seeing him like this, Klein covered his forehead.

    "Why don''t you hire more people? So Liz shouldn''t be so crazy... "

    Hearing this, Tong Ren turned a dead fish''s eyes and stared at Klein. He stared at Klein all over his hair. He said quietly, "I don''t know many people at all. Lizzie''s friends are just a few. Where can so many people please..."

    "What is that!" Klein patted the Tongren on the shoulder, almost lost the Tongren''s breath. "I don''t have much else, I have the most extensive communication. If you want to invite someone, you can give it to me directly and make sure you are satisfied!"

    "Yes! Too satisfied! " Tong people smiled at Klein. "Last time, because of your relationship, many people came to the wedding. Did we know one of them?... "

    Klein''s smile turned awkwardly. At that time. As there was no one in it who knew nothing, the task of entertaining them was in Klein''s hands. And the final result is that the group talked until the end of the wedding and only said a word with no words, that is "Congratulations"

    Ejil grinned and shook his head and said, "I''ll tell you what to do for the wedding and save the money for it. I don''t know how many precious props I can buy. It''s not worth it at all... "

    "It''s not because of words!" Tongren''s eyes full of resentment were cast on the speechless body. "Originally, marriage was just about applying for a ring exchange. As a result, Lizzie said, "well, I did a beautiful wedding for Athena. As her good sister, how can I lose?" In that case, finally

    Tongren turned his head and looked to the impatient East and West. Let yasena, lucky, Shiyin, silika, etc. take a long breath

    "In the end, it''s like this..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, mouth corners twitch frequently. "I didn''t think it was because of me..."

    This time, has been holding the silent hand knot clothing suddenly said a sentence. "I feel like I''m getting dressed. It''s also good... "

    Speechless and others were stunned for a moment. They looked at Jieyi as if they were firing, but Jieyi always looked at yasena and others who were fighting there. "Everyone has a smile on their face. They look so happy..."

    She used both hands to tie clothes, put her silent hands around her, raised her head, and showed a lovely smile, which made her eyes close.

    "I feel so happy to see you all so happy!"

    The lovely and extraordinary smiling face of Jieyi made the four people of Ditong, Klein, Qitai and aijil laugh involuntarily, but they frowned imperceptibly without any words. The wine red pupil slightly turned, and then shrank, as if thinking about something. If you think about it, look at Jieyi.

    Take a close look at Jieyi for a while, and the wordless corners of the mouth pull up an arc, touch the head of Jieyi, and say softly: "if Jieyi can be happy, Dad, and mom, will also be very happy..."

    In the eyes of Jieyi, there was a flash of bright brilliance, met the speechless line of sight, the little head was heavy, and the smile on the face was more brilliant.

    Tongren, Klein, Qitai and aijil looked at each other, saw the unknown atmosphere between wordless and Jieyi, and resolutely left it behind.

    "Come back, say..."

    Qi Tai starts to get right, and the voice is lightened a little. "During this period, did you find the room of the 98 floor guard boss?..."

    Hearing that Qi Tai talked about the strategy, the faces of all the people changed one after another. They silently pondered for a while and shook their heads helplessly. "No, you know, I''m on my own. When I go to the maze area, only ASENA follows me. I haven''t been separated yet. It''s more difficult to find a room for the guard boss than you. Even when I get to the 98th floor..."

    "Aigrandt" is a huge steel floating city, the whole shape is similar to the pyramid, from top to bottom, the area is gradually increasing. That is to say, in terms of the area, "aigrandt" 1 layer is undoubtedly the largest, while the 100 layer is the smallest.Similarly, as a ladder connecting the upper floor, the area of the maze area is also smaller and smaller, to the 98th floor, the area of the maze area, there is not much left

    However, the area is reduced, but the number of monsters is increased. As a result, the monsters in the maze are all in groups. It is very difficult to attack. Even if it is wordless, it is not difficult to kill these monster groups, but the time will be delayed a lot. Even if you are in a group with yasena, the time saved is not much.

    In such a difficult strategy, it is much more difficult to find the room of the guard boss and record the map files. In terms of the difficulty, compared with the wide maze area of the low level, it is not bad at all

    So, in the case of only two people at most, it''s hard to find the room where the guard boss is. When I was on the 96th and 97th floors, I happened to meet him

    Knead the eyebrow heart, speechless looked to the Qi too. "Why do you suddenly ask about Shouguan boss?..."

    When Qi taidun lowered his head, the Tongren, Klein and iquir seemed to know the reason, and their faces became a little heavy, making wordless frown.

    "What happened?"

    Tongren and others were silent. After a long time, Qitai said, "recently, the situation in the strategy group is very bad..."

    "Strategy group?..."

    "Ah..." Klein closed his eyes and shook his head. "You don''t know, recently, members of the strategy group have been killed in the maze area nearly 10%."

    "What..." Speechless took a breath of cool air. "How could it be! I''ve been to the maze area, and the monsters in it are a little bit fierce, but they don''t kill the people in the strategy group, do they? There are still so many people dead. Is there any trap? "

    "No No... " Iker smiled bitterly, too.

    "Is there any set to die? Or is there another powerful monster in the maze? "

    "No, not at all!" Qitai''s voice was too low, and he said, "there are no traps, no settings that must die, and no monsters that are extremely powerful. The maze area is the same as before. In addition to the different maps and the different positions of the guard boss''s rooms, monsters and security areas are normal!"

    "Are they all normal?" Wordless narrowed his eyes and looked at the four Tongren seriously. "Since it''s all normal, why are so many people still dead?"

    "It''s up to me!" Tongren took a deep breath. "In fact, the strategy group will have such a thing, but also to blame those who died of their own..."

    Wordless frown, no words, but quietly waiting for Tongren''s next

    Now, "Ian grunt" has reached the 98th floor, and there are three floors left, including the 98th floor. As long as these three floors are taken down and the 100th floor guard boss is killed, then "Sao" will end, and the players trapped here can leave the world linked to death!

    At that time, the silent compulsory task was completed

    No matter what happened to the strategy group, I have to pay attention to it. After all, the final boss on the 100th floor of "Ian grunt" in the strategy group is in it

 Chapter 736

    As the topic unfolded, the atmosphere began to become dignified

    "Now, the whole strategy of" Ian grunt "has gone to the real end!"

    When saying this sentence, Tongren can''t help looking forward to it. Not only Tongren, but Qitai, Klein and iquir are the same. The four of them don''t have too much antipathy to the world, but they also have no good feelings. They are thinking of leaving the world all the time

    It should be said that in the whole ''Sao'', except for the speechless alien, all people are thinking of leaving the world!

    Who would like a world where life is at risk at any time

    Including Athena!

    Although the ordinary life of Athena since she married wordless has been very happy and moistening, but moistening is moistening and happiness is happiness, Athena does not want to stay in the world at all, even though the world brings her many unforgettable memories, but also brings her a beloved husband and lovely daughter, she has always been thinking about it, back to reality The world

    After all, ''Sao'' is just a game world, there''s no way to make people feel belonging. It doesn''t matter what people like wordless who have been traveling around all the replica world. But for others, being in a world that doesn''t belong to themselves, everything in front of them is still false, only death is real, and no one can bear it!

    Speechless can also understand such emotions. In the eyes of Tongren and others, he has seen and felt nothing wrong in yasena''s eyes for more than one time, but what he didn''t think of is that the death of a player in the strategy group is just right, which is linked with this expectation!

    "But..." Tongren''s voice changed. The expression became bitter. "With more floors being explored, the players in the strategy group are more eager. Now. There are only three floors left. The players will be able to get real liberation and return to the real world! "

    "Because of this idea, the players in the strategy group are getting more and more crazy. In order to return to the real world as soon as possible, some players in the strategy group have formed a team in private to go to the maze area without the consent of others..."

    Hear it here. The silent face has gone down

    In the hope of the coming moment, the players in the strategy group can understand that they are eager to start. After all, let the strategy progress a little earlier. The earlier the day to complete the clearance, the closer the day to leave, but in this mood, rash strategy, will only lose more than gain

    Sure enough. Tongren behind the words, just confirmed the idea of speechless.

    "If it''s only to form a team to attack the maze area without permission, the problem is not very big. The problem is that this part of players are willing to form a team. It''s all the players who are eager to pass the customs. As a result, they are too eager for the monsters in the maze. They don''t think too much about the relationship between formation, assistance and combat effectiveness. They lack strategy. They only know how to reduce the HP of monsters. "

    In the following words, Tongren didn''t go on, but none of the people who were present didn''t understand what he meant.

    It''s like when playing a game, a player grinds the boss''s blood to the last grid. At this time, the general players will start to worry

    In a hurry, usually, the player will think in the simplest way. For example, if he rushes up, he will be able to empty the last cell of boss''s blood quickly!

    For example, in the war of the first level guard boss, the player named diabel, in the original, was to take the last hit of the guard boss, but died

    If we continue our strategy like that, the final result will be victory, but in the end, we will turn over. Because boss is always boss. We have to fight with it head-on. We don''t need to consider whether it''s HP of players or HP of boss

    The players in the strategy group who are eager to take down the maze area are just like this. Although their opponents are not boss, they have also said that when they reach the 98th floor, the map of maze area will be reduced, the number of monsters will be increased, and the density will be increased. If a player is eager to kill a monster with the method of consumption, will his HP be able to resist it What about the other monsters around

    One might resist, then two? Three? A group

    Of course, if the player''s level can be absolutely ahead of the monster, it''s OK to rush any way, but the key is that the monster in the 98 layer maze area is almost level with the player in terms of level and intensity

    Silent, speechless wry smile up, the heart secretly sighed a breath.

    At first, he thought that the sudden situation of the strategy team would be that Heathcliff had a devil in the dark. Who knows that it was the players themselves

    "And now? What about the strategy group? ""What else? It''s still like that! " Klein clenched his teeth in anger. "Even if someone dies, they are reminded not to worry too much, but the hope of complete clearance is in front of them. Some players can''t help it. One or two players, like fools, know that their mentality is wrong, but they just have to go inside. They are just a group of idiots!"

    "Not only that..." "There are another group of players who dare not take their lives as a joke, so they don''t pay attention to the monsters when attacking the maze area. Instead, they search the room of the guard boss everywhere. These players, not because of running around, lead to too many monsters being surrounded, but after a period of time, find that their level has not kept up with the front line Players... "

    "And in order to catch up with the level of front-line players again, these people are also eager to blindly practice in the maze area without thinking..." Kai Tai looks up at the sky.

    "Basically, that''s how the players in the strategy group died..."

    "What a Stupid... " This is the only way to comment. "Why worry?"

    "No way..." Tongren seriously said: "after all, hope is in front of us..."

    Speechless shook his head and said nothing more. He asked, "what did Heathcliff say?..."

    "He?" Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iqilqiqi shake their heads and sigh. "He''s not in a good condition now..."

    Speechless eyebrows. "What do you say?..."

    "Some of the players in the strategy group are more and more eager, but they dare not rush to the maze because of the death rate. They have all joined forces and protested against hizkliff!"

    Qi Tai said seriously, "they all ask that the strategy team should speed up the strategy process, find the room for the boss as soon as possible, so as to leave the world as soon as possible!"

    "A bunch of fools!" Klein gave a scolding. "They dare not go up, but force others to follow them. Do they want all the players of the strategy group to die before they are willing?"

    "What did Heathcliff say?..." Speechless look at the Tongren.

    "Delay! Try to delay! " Tongren said like this: "only to delay down, is now the only way!"

    Speechless lowered his head, after a while, suddenly raised it. "Then what do you say?"

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir were stunned.

    Seeing them like this, I felt speechless as if I had expected, and I laughed. "You didn''t think about it at all. Under the leadership of Heathcliff, you began to rely on him!"

    Speechless very serious color up, a word to the four Tongren said: "listen, you four, next you must seriously consider their own strategic things!"

    "Otherwise, when Heathcliff is gone one day, the strategy group will be completely scattered and left to be kneaded!"

    "Complete clearance will never be possible again!"

    Words fall, speechless take up the hand of the knot dress, walked to the direction of Athena, leaving four people in place as if thinking

 Chapter 737

    (congratulations on ''Shenghui'' becoming the head of this book!)

    In the end, the wedding ceremony between Tongren and Lizzie ended in a joyful celebration and play

    Tongren, Klein, Qitai and aijil, after hearing the speechless words, soon returned to normal. Maybe considering that today is Tongren''s great joy, they don''t want to talk about those heavy topics anymore

    However, speechless can be seen that although Tongren, Klein, Qitai and aijil have returned to normal, they still have some changes in their eyes and become spirited.

    See here, speechless knew, own words, they four are listened to go in

    I believe that after today, the atmosphere of the strategy group should change a little bit. After all, the players who are stupid enough to run to die in a hurry are just a part of them, and almost all of them are dead. Most of the remaining players, even though they are very anxious, are still very disciplined. At least, they will listen to others'' words!

    After all, the reason why things have developed to this extent is that Heathcliff is only the leader of the strategy group, not the eldest of the strategy group. The strategy group is not only a guild of "blood alliance Knight group", but also the "black cat group on the moon night" and "Fenglin volcano" people in the strategy group!

    Their real leaders are Klein and Qitai. When they are in the strategy group, they will listen to Heathcliff''s words, but they are not obedient. Once something like this happens, these players will be aroused to resist and start to fight with the top

    This is also one of the reasons for warning Tongren and others before wordless!

    In fact, Tongren, Klein, Qitai and iquier are also in a bit of a hurry at the moment when "Ian grunt" is about to be completely attacked!

    Of course, they don''t run to death like those idiots. They just put all their minds on the strategy, so that they don''t even manage their own guild, so that the leader of the whole strategy group becomes the sole authority of schitzcliffe, so that so many players will react with him, to a large extent Because no one cares about them

    With this reminder, with the surnames of Klein and Qitai, we should start to find something wrong with ourselves, so as to adjust our state, so as to better attack the remaining three floors!

    What''s more, speechless is not alarmist

    He knew from the beginning that shizkliff was Crystal Yan of Maochang, and he also knew that the 100th level guard boss of "aigrandt" was shizkliff himself!

    That is to say, as wordless said, now, Heathcliff will lead the players of the strategy group to take the 98 or even 99 floors of "Ian grunt", but when the 100 floors come, Heathcliff will really turn over!

    At that time, without the strategy group of Heathcliff, who has been leading the people in the strategy, there will definitely be a big mess!

    Speechless, it''s also to give Tongren and other people a preventive injection. At least Klein and Qi Tai should be allowed to start talking again in the strategy group. In that way, the strategy group won''t be hit by a surprise or go to destruction without a leader after Heathcliff''s face turns

    In fact, the best way is to let yasena go back to the strategy group, and all the problems can be solved!

    With the fame that Athena had made in the strategy group before, if she stood up, the effect would be no less than that of Heathcliff himself, and the chaos in the strategy group could be settled. However, she didn''t want to be involved in the whirlpool any more

    It''s not easy to live a peaceful life. You can see the smile of Athena every day. You don''t want to let Athena go back to the place where she is not happy at all. You have to frown all day for the strategic things. Besides, it''s enough to have a man for the hard things

    In any case, today''s wedding is a complete process, and it ends when night falls

    As for the conversation among the speechless, Tongren, Klein, Qitai and aikiel, it can only be regarded as a small episode

    ''Ian grunt'', 22nd floor

    "Whoo..."

    A reclining, speechless and directly lying on the sofa, with one hand on his forehead, looks like he is weak

    "Don''t lie down as soon as you come back!" Athena''s discontented nuzui elicited a silent wry smile.

    "I don''t want to either, but I''m in a coma. It''s hard..."

    "Uncomfortable?" Yasna frowned, went to silent side and sat down, touched his cheek, and saw that wordless was really a little uncomfortable, she could not help worrying.

    "Are you ok? What''s wrong?... "He trotted over to the sofa and said to Athena, "Dad, he''s drinking!"

    "Drinking?..." ASENA was stunned for a moment, looked down to speechless, a pair of chestnut colored pupils in a look of serious dissatisfaction. "Did you drink?..."

    "No way..." Wordless rubbed his temples and patted his head. "It''s not Klein and iquir who dragged me to drink. I think everyone is happy today. Who knows that drinking in ''Sao'' can also feel like a hangover. I''m not drunk yet..."

    "Hum..." Athena snorted coldly and turned her head. "If you don''t drink as much as others do, you''ll suffer for yourself!"

    Smell speech, speechless pull corners of the mouth. "I think I''m better. The Tongren guy is miserable. He''s under age. As a result, Klein and them have poured twice as much as me under the pretext of" this is a game ". I''m afraid that tonight, he either slept in a coma for a night, or had a real family relationship after drinking, and gave Liz to him..."

    Hearing the speechless words, Athena''s face turned red, her clothes on one side blinked, she turned her head curiously and put her eyes on Athena.

    "Mom, what''s that? What does Tongren uncle want from Aunt Lizzie? "

    "No Nothing... " Athena gave a dry smile, and then she clapped her speechless belly. She almost jumped up in pain.

    "Don''t teach bad children!"

    "Good! My fault! "

    Speechless hurriedly smile, said that he did not dare, but summary clothing but did not give up the idea, persistent questioning up.

    "Nah, what is that? I want to know... "

    "That That Athena''s mouth twitched, and at last she couldn''t help but point to speechless.

    "Go and ask your father!"

    "Isn''t it?" No words, no tears.

    She blinked and turned to speechless. She stared at speechless for a while with bright big eyes. With her lovely little face, she almost didn''t turn speechless.

    "Dad, what is that?"

    Speechless smile, touch the head of the knot, pretending to say: "children, don''t ask!"

    "Oh..." The knot dress is stuffy to answer a, lie on one''s stomach to the silent side to go, Asian Si Na stare speechless for a while, indignant of stand up to come

    "It''s true that we didn''t drink when we got married. Now, what should we do if we drink like this? There are no sobering props in Sao..."

    "Although there are no sobering props..." Speechless sigh. "But this kind of state, similar to vertigo or sleep, should be classified as abnormal state. Try to use the props to remove the abnormal state..."

    Athena thought for a moment, then nodded, turned around and walked into the kitchen.

    "Tie your clothes, and dad will trouble you to take care of it!"

    "Hi ~ ~"

    the knot immediately became energetic again, straightened up, held a silent arm, looked at him with a smile, and let wordless pet pinch her little face.

    looked as like as two peas in the face, and the words were still in the heart. Though the expression of the clothes was just the same as before, it was very normal when the wedding ceremony was done. Some unusual words still caused a suspicion of silence.

    Should I talk to Jieyi

 Chapter 738

    "Get dressed! It''s time to go to bed! "

    "Hi ~ ~"

    the knot on the sofa answered loudly, jumped to the ground, just wanted to rush into his room when suddenly stopped, hesitated for a while, turned around

    Looking up, she was dressed and looked at the speechless person sitting in front of her. In her eyes, a wisp of light was shining.

    "Well, Dad..." Xiaojieyi leaned over and threw himself into wordless arms. "Today, can I sleep with mom and dad?"

    Smell speech, speechless and Asina looked at each other, looks are some strange.

    It''s not that the demands put forward by Jieyi are too much or too strange. Although Jieyi has been living in a room by itself since a year ago, and there''s no requirement to sleep with silent and Asina in this year, but Jieyi is just a child. It''s normal to put forward such demands

    The reason why they look strange is that they think of the reason why they used to give a single room to tie clothes, more precisely, the reason why they have no words

    As an energetic young man, the first two years of wordless stay in "Sao" are extremely painful every night

    The wives around us can''t play the game of "Pa Pa Pa", which makes the wordless people who have fully enjoyed the meat taste can''t bear it. Although the real ancestor''s body is immortal, it can be held in this way. Even if the body doesn''t have a problem, there will be psychological problems. At least, at that time, wordless''s mood is very grumpy every night.

    Fortunately, God treated him well, and sent Athena to him, so that he could have a chance to taste meat again. In addition, the two married, but also can do love to do things, dry wood met with fire. Naturally, I wish I could be happy every night.

    So, I used to sleep with wordless and Asina. Because of her father''s evil mind, she slept alone in a room

    It''s impossible. There''s such a cute Lori around. How can she push her hand without saying anything? Even if he is willing, athena will die. There''s no way

    Can we let him push together

    That can''t be a ghost father

    Think of it here. Speechless can only recite 3655 words of "Amitabha", and then clean up a beautiful room for xiaojieyi to satisfy his evil thoughts, and Jieyi is also very clever. In addition to being a little reluctant at first, she also seemed to realize that her parents had "difficult words to hide", and she was obedient

    In one year, she never mentioned that she wanted to sleep in a room with silent and Asina, as if she had been used to it. Until now

    That''s why they look strange!

    When I think of the reason why I let Jieyi sleep in a room at the beginning, I can''t help being embarrassed. Asina''s cheeks and ears are even red, but I didn''t find the Jieyi buried in silent arms. Just quietly looking at a pair of wordless wine red eyes, face full of expectations.

    Looking at the look full of expectation, I can''t bear to refuse no matter how evil I am in wordless heart. Anyway, it''s only one night. I''ve survived the past two years. Do you still care about one night

    "All right!" Wordless picked up the knot, said with a smile: "then tonight, mom and dad will accompany you!"

    She immediately showed a big smile, threw herself in her wordless arms, and rubbed her life against his chest. She was so happy that some red faced Athena could not help laughing

    ¡­¡­

    The door of the room opened quickly, and Jieyi rushed in first, jumped onto the bed, got into the quilt, left a small head outside, and waved to the silent and Athena at the door.

    "Dad! mom! Come on! "

    "Here it is!" Speechless shakes his head and laughs. He sleeps with Athena, left and right, next to her, and points her cheek with her fingers.

    "How old are you? You are coquettish..."

    She wrinkled her nose and held up silent and Athena''s hand. "I just want to sleep with my parents..."

    "Hum..." Athena narrowed her eyes, held the knot in her arms, and glanced speechless. "You are not allowed to bully children!"

    Speechless suddenly embarrassed. "How can I bully..."

    Asina turned a deaf ear, looked down at the Jieyi and patted her back. "Well, go to sleep..."

    She nodded, yawned, closed her eyes and went to sleep comfortably

    Wordless and Asina didn''t sleep, but they kept looking at the past, just like they were afraid that she would suddenly wake up from a nightmare and can''t find dependence. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and the eyes were more and more soft

    I helped knot clothes and trim the bangs in front of my forehead. The chestnut pupils of Athena revealed a yearning. "I remember the first time I met Jieyi, she also fell asleep quietly like now..."Athena looked speechless. "How long has it been since I''ve seen a sleeping face in a suit?"

    "Not for long..." Speechless did not cast his eyes away from the body, and answered carelessly. "I see it almost every night..."

    Athena was stunned. "See it every night?..."

    "Yes! Is there anything wrong?... " Speechless and natural. "I sleep in a room by myself, of course, I''m a little worried. So every night before I go to bed, I will go to the room to have a look. You don''t know, I''m very obedient. I don''t kick the quilt at night..."

    Hearing the speechless words, Athena frowned and stared at speechless discontentedly. "You''re too cunning, aren''t you?"

    This time it''s my turn to be speechless. "Where do you start?"

    "Secretly doing this kind of thing..." Athena whispered. "Being a good dad by myself makes me feel like I''m incompetent..."

    "There''s no way..." "I can''t bear to wake you up because you are so" hard "and" tired "every night

    "You dare say it!" The look in Athena''s eyes became dangerous. "At the end of the day, you put forward the idea of getting married to another room. Otherwise, I would not have seen the sleeping face for so long. It''s all your fault!"

    "How can we say that we are in a hurry?" Speechless immediately retorted: "it''s the children who have to be independent and give them a private space. What''s wrong!"

    When ashnatton was gnashing her teeth, the white teeth were grinding loudly, obviously itching.

    It''s just to satisfy his evil mind that he lets Jieyi sleep in a room. Now he says such righteous and honest words, shameless and shameless

    "All right..." Seeing the expression of yasena''s face trying to rush over and take a bite, he suddenly felt speechless. Only he knew how sharp yasena''s teeth were. In the past year, he had not been bitten less. If it wasn''t because of the game here, I''m afraid it would still be red hot

    At present, speechless hurriedly persuaded. "Don''t make too much noise. The child is still sleeping. Don''t wake her up..."

    "Don''t say it. I don''t seem to think about children!"

    She said so in her mouth, but her voice was much lighter. She glanced at the knot, and said solemnly to Wuyan, "when you go to see the knot in the evening, you must call me!"

    "Ha?"

    "No!" With a fierce look and an indisputable tone, Athena said, "have you heard me?"

    Speechless mouth corner took a smoke, saw the face of yasena that firm appearance, he knew, yasena, jealous

    Just, after all is to eat their own vinegar, or to eat children''s vinegar, to be identified

    "All right, all right..." Speechless and unsavory, she took a look. "Afraid of you..."

    Asina curled her mouth, put her head on the head of the knot, and ignored the silence. Her eyelids trembled twice, and she slowly closed them. Seeing this, she shook her head in a funny way. She gently pressed Asina and the knot into her arms and closed her eyes

    Before long, three very even breaths began to reverberate in the whole room

    Until a long time later, sleeping in the middle of the knot, suddenly, opened his eyes

 Chapter 739

    (sorry, it''s a bit bad, I forgot to change it at noon, later, I hope it won''t affect my friends...)

    eyes like talking flash up in the dark room, like the stars in the night sky, which makes the warm night of a family of three people sleeping together harmoniously have so many ripples, and the knot slowly opens itself The eyes, inside, have no just that full of sleepiness

    Obviously, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t sleep when I got dressed!

    Feeling the two breaths close at hand, the little head turned, looked at speechless, and looked at Athena, the expression became confused

    Just now, she heard everything

    She gently broke away from wordless and Athena''s arms. She got dressed and sat up on the bed. She looked at her parents'' faces and stretched out her hand. It seemed that she wanted to touch them, but she was a little timid. She stretched out, retracted, stretched out and retracted like an electric shock. She kept repeating it all the time. Originally, a lively and lovely face was full of them Strange sadness

    In the end, Jieyi still didn''t have the courage to put out his hand, and slowly retracted back. After saying something in a thin and inaudible voice, the next moment, he just floated up from the bed!

    Flying over the bed, the little body dressed like an elf lingered there for a while, then flew quietly to the bedside, with great care. When landing, it slowed down its speed unrestricted, as if in fear, as long as it made a slight noise, it would wake up wordless and Athena

    "Dad Mom The eyes are slightly fluctuating. The eyes have been looking at the two people on the bed since they landed. The light in the bed gradually darkens with an extremely rapid trend, and a little water light begins to flood up, scaring the knot.

    At the moment, she quickly wiped her eyes. Turn around. Nostalgic again saw speechless with yasena, and then walked out of the room without hesitation

    She''s afraid. She''s afraid to take another look. Tears will never be able to bear down

    With a very slight action, he opened the door of the room, went out without turning on the light of the hall, went to the window in the dark, pushed it open, and walked out of the balcony

    At night, the forest is so quiet that even a little voice is not heard. Not far away, the water surface of the lake is fluctuating. It makes a little bit of arc light print to the whole lake under its reflection, creating a beautiful scene as if the lake is glowing. A little water wave slowly floats, which can be called the most beautiful

    The lake is glowing, the sky is also glowing, but the whole lake is glowing. But the sky is twinkling, little by little in the light

    The night of "Sao" is very beautiful, which is recognized by more than 6000 players, except for some special areas, such as ice and snow areas. Thunderstorm areas and the like are covered with dark clouds all day long, which will make people praise the whole night sky beyond the covered areas and where the night sky can be seen.

    Compared with the real world, the night sky of "Sao" will be filled with stars every night. They will gather together and form one galaxy after another. They will cross the dark night sky vertically and horizontally. Such beautiful scenery will also make some places without lights at night not reach for five fingers. Walking on some roads, people will even be attracted by such night sky, from And cause the monster to get close before returning to God

    We can imagine how beautiful the night sky of "Sao" is

    And today''s night is even more rare and valuable to appear a round of bright moon, just floating in front of the lake above, in the whole forest, also in the whole wooden villa, the same, also into the balcony, into the figure of the knot

    Looking up at the beautiful starry sky and moon, the beautiful scenery that could calm people''s mind didn''t calm the knot at all. Even in the sad eyes of the knot, even the moonlight around became infected, bringing a little cold

    Under the light of the moonlight, the eyes of Jieyi become more and more confused. A small hand gently leans out, raises its head and looks at the moon, as if it wants to catch it. There is only one sentence full of confusion, which echoes gently

    "I In the end

    At this time, a pair of hands from behind the knot suddenly stretched out, in an instant around the knot, the knot to hold up!

    Jieyi was surprised, but before she made a response, a warm embrace wrapped her small body. For Jieyi, this embrace is very familiar, because she will stay in this embrace for a period of time every day, just the same!

    In addition, in "Sao", if the owner of a house doesn''t agree to a person''s entry, no matter who can''t come in, he will give himself to the people who hold him, only

    "Dad!"The one who appears behind the knot and hugs her is the speechless one who doesn''t know when to wake up and come here!

    However, when she recognized the identity of a person, she didn''t feel at ease at all. Instead, she became more flustered. She raised her small face and looked at the speechless smile on her face. She was a little nervous.

    "Dad You

    "You are not good Get dressed... "

    Hold the back of the knot to her body, and then hold it up. Speechless, stand up, and touch her small head with another hand.

    "It''s not a good behavior for a good child to stay up so late..."

    "I I... " I haven''t said a word for a long time

    Speechless also didn''t say anything, just like this holding the knot clothing, looked up at the night sky, let knot clothing also looked up with the head

    Moonlight is still so bright, shining all here, and the moon is visible to the naked eye speed, slowly to the other direction, carrying moonlight and starlight, no sound far away, meaning the passage of time

    Speechless and Jieyi have been watching this scene, silently without saying a word, Jieyi does not know how to explain, speechless seems to be waiting for something, until a long time For a long time

    The knot dress lowers the head, downcast voice, extremely softly said a sentence. "Why..."

    Hearing the voice of the knot, speechless finally took back her eyes from the night sky and turned to the body of the knot, as if she could see through her heart.

    "That''s what I said, isn''t it?"

    The dress is silent, accompanied by the silence again into the atmosphere

    See, speechless sigh a, a let knot dress to eat a surprised words, from its mouth ring

    "Get dressed..." I don''t know what kind of tone, speechless said: "memory, recovered?"

    Hear this sentence, knot dress already low very low head lowered a few minutes again, the Qi Liu Hai in front of forehead covered her face, let a person not see clearly her expression

    Speechless also did not urge her, just showed a light smile, looked at Jieyi, waiting for her answer, and even if Jieyi bowed his head, he could guess that speechless was looking at himself at this time, a pair of small hands tightly grasped speechless clothes, red lips gently opened

    "I have all remembered..."

    A pair of big eyes cast on the wordless face, the eyes of Jieyi are a little gloomy, but when looking at the gentle smile that seems to contain everything, Jieyi''s eyes are a little brighter, as if with great courage, summon up courage, voice, and slowly spread out

    "In fact, I am not a human being..."

    The words from Jieyi''s mouth are enough to make an unknown person listen to the past directly, or even throw out the Jieyi in his arms in surprise. Jieyi is waiting for the first reaction when she hears the words without any words. But to her surprise, when she hears her words, the expression without words has not changed at all, even the smile on her face is still so Gentle

    Thought that speechless does not believe own knot clothing cannot help but say: "I have not lied, this is all true!"

    Smell speech, silent facial expression still hasn''t the slightest change, tightened the knot in the bosom, put the face on her head, the wine red pupil looks at the sky directly

    "I already knew..."

    A shudder all over me

 Chapter 740

    (it''s also a kind of honor for Ruqian to have friends who are fully booked to receive the light of a great God...)

    "I''ve known that for a long time..."

    The clear voice reverberated into Jieyi''s ear, which made Jieyi''s original uneasy heart immediately confused, but Jieyi didn''t say anything. The following words raised all her spirits

    "Sao, full name", the game is dominated by a huge system... "

    After getting dressed and biting his teeth, he lowered his head again, listening to the speechless and vague tone, telling a piece of words that should have been said by himself, and his heart was in chaos

    "The system is called ''cardinal'', which is designed as a system without human maintenance. It has a huge computing power of self judgment. It can adjust the balance in the ''Sao'' world according to its own judgment. Whether it is the AI of monsters or NPC, or the balance of the explosive rate of tools or equipment, it is operated by the program group controlled by ''cardinal'' With... "

    "Including the treatment of players with abnormal mental state..."

    At this point, speechless can clearly feel the slight trembling of the body of Jieyi. He looks straight to the face of Jieyi and laughs bitterly.

    "You''re the Ai Ai, ''Sao'' mental support program, aren''t you?"

    Jieyi suddenly raised his head and looked at Wuyan in shock. He had just managed to drum up and planned to disappear with the courage to confess. All that remained was full of panic and panic.

    "Why, would you..."

    Speechless shook his head, did not answer the question of knot, but to the eyes of knot, smiled.

    "I''ve known from the beginning, since the day when I brought my knot back..."

    "At first..." The knot shuddered in disbelief. "In that case. So why did you bring me back?... "

    "No way..." Wordless put his hand on the head of the knot, along with her beautiful long straight hair, has been stroking to the end. "Seeing a little girl fainting in front of her, who can''t help?"

    "Little girl..." The knot dress forced a smile. The body huddled. "I''m just a program. It''s not a little girl

    "Is that so?..." Speechless turn around, let the body of the knot dress face a corner inside the house, there. There are photos of himself, Athena and Jieyi, as well as photos of Tongren, Liz, Klein, Qitai, aikiel, Xing, Shiyin, silika, etc

    "Look at those faces..." Wordless pointed to the photos of Tongren and others, said to Jieyi, "Jieyi, can you say that none of them don''t treat you as a person?"

    "Think back to the little gifts your Tongren uncle, Klein uncle, Qitai uncle and uncle aijil brought to you every time they came back from the maze area. The scenes that your aunt Liz, lucky aunt, Shiyin aunt and sirika took you out to play every time they came to see you..."

    "Can you still say that you are just a program?"

    I lost my mind gradually. It seems that I recalled that scene, but soon I woke up again and shook my head hard. "No It''s not like that My everything is just written out, tears are fake, body is fake. Love is also a fake, how can... "

    Hearing the words of tying clothes, wordless closed his eyes. "Yeah, the body is fake, the tears are fake..."

    "People in this world. Who is not so?... "

    I froze in my clothes.

    Seeing the dull expression of Jieyi, he hugged her silently and said softly, "Jieyi, today my father will teach you a lesson..."

    "In this world, everything is fake. Everyone is the same. No matter players or NPCs, or even monsters, their bodies are fictitious, and their tears are also fictitious. It has to be said that Jingyan''s ability in Maochang is really superb, and these things have been completely simulated by him..."

    "But, even if Mao Jingyan''s skill is superior, he can''t reproduce his feelings!"

    "So, knot clothing, here, anything can be fake, only emotion, that is absolutely not fake..."

    A smile appeared on wordless face. I pressed the dressed face on my chest

    "How is it? Is it warm in my father''s arms? "

    The knot dress cannot help but nodded, let the smile on speechless face more brilliant.

    "So, do you like dad when you get dressed?"

    The delicate body trembled violently, the knot clothing raised the head, looked at the silent face, the next moment, the tears uncontrollably emerged, crossed the knot clothing cheek, dropped on the ground, tightly grasped the silent clothing, the knot clothing fiercely buries the head in the silent bosom!

    "I like it! Like it! I like my father best! I like my mother best! "

    Full of grievance cry in the quiet night crazy echo, and reverberated around, tears instantly wet the silent chest clothes."Jieyi wants to be with mom and dad all the time, and doesn''t want to leave mom and Dad, Wuwuwuwu..."

    All of a sudden, a figure rushed out of the hall and quickly came to the front of the two people, holding the knot!

    Looking at the figure of the person, speechless Zheng for a while, surprised.

    "Athena!"

    "Get dressed!" Yasena''s face is already full of tears, holding her small body in a knot of clothes, and constantly squeezing her into her arms.

    "We''ll always be together, mom won''t leave you!"

    "Mom..."

    "Whether it''s AI, NPC or monster, it doesn''t matter!" Athena was laughing and crying, but the tighter and tighter arms did not change at all.

    "All I know is that it''s my daughter..."

    "Mom..." The tear line of Jieyi is completely broken. Every drop of tear doesn''t need money to be scratched from the beautiful eyes of Jieyi. However, Jieyi can''t control it in the eyes anyway. It can only hold Athena. With the crying, it stays in this space

    Looking at the mother and daughter crying together, wordless heart is very not the taste, in this world, the two most important people, but now cry so sad, I believe that no one will have a good taste

    Jieyi seems to find the pain in wordless heart, stop his crying, wipe his cheek, Lihua''s face pulled up a smile with rain.

    "Thank you, Dad, mom, I will cherish this last time..."

    "Last time!" The silent pupil shrank.

    "Last time?..." Athena''s face was white, and in her eyes, the incomparable panic began to rise.

    "Why..."

    The smile became bitter gradually, holding Athena''s neck.

    "Now, under the strategy of existing players, Ian grunt has reached the 98th floor. As long as he has three more floors to defeat the 100th floor guard boss, the full clearance condition of" Sao "can be achieved, and players can leave the world..."

    Jieyi looks at the speechless and Asina in front of her, and her eyes start to become lax.

    "Three years ago, the nature of ''Sao'' was greatly changed, from a simple game to a death game. From then on, players began to fear, despair and hate, and strong negative emotions filled the whole game. Even because of the relationship between parents, people around parents began to face the world, but left the world, Has become the wish of all players... "

    "Mom and Dad, sooner or later you will leave the world..." She looked at wordless and took a look at Athena. "And I''m just a program, there''s no way to leave the world..."

    Hearing this, yasena''s face became more and more white. She covered her mouth and was already sobbing. Instead, she was speechless and suddenly smiled.

    "Get dressed..." "You don''t have to worry, dad has a way!" he said

    "Dad..." After a while, Asina reacted and looked at Xiang Wuyan.

    "Yan, you..."

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless tightly embraces the two women''s bodies.

    "You just need to believe me!"

    Athena and Jieyi looked at each other silently, then their expression became firm and nodded their heads

 Chapter 741

    Thank you very much_ £©"Grief", "nightcare" "Dancing with the Maple" and "eight pan of Biqi Valley" reward

    The next morning, when I woke up in silence and came out of the room, the first thing I saw was the figure of yasena and Jieyi. They were sitting on the sofa, drinking black tea and chatting, with a very bright smile on their faces. From time to time, there were a few silver bells of laughter, the whole mother daughter harmonious scene

    Judging from the smile on their faces, the people who didn''t know it didn''t know it at all. Last night, they both cried to death. Even the parties seemed to forget everything about last night. It seemed that nothing had happened. However, if you observe carefully, you can see that the relationship between Athena and dressing seems better than before ...

    "Good morning! Dad! "

    "Well, it''s too late..."

    as like as two peas in the sofa, the two of the girls and girls are in harmony. When they are sitting on the sofa, the last night is the discovery of silent words. They are instantly transferred to the silent body. But the words are completely different. But the concern and warmth inside are the same. Tick.

    "Sorry sorry..." Without any sincerity, he waved to Athena and Jieyi, apologized, went to Athena''s side, sat down, and Jieyi immediately was a Feipu, fell in the silent arms, which made Athena dissatisfied.

    "When will you be able to correct this problem of sleepiness?"

    "You can''t count on it..." Speechless Shi ran took up a cup and drank it. "Sleeping in late is a kind of enjoyment for me. Ordinary people can''t realize the happiness of sleeping naturally and dreaming of face cramping..."

    "That''s my cup!" Athena snatched the cup from her speechless hand and crossed her waist. "You are so lazy, be careful not to be rejected later..."

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, the knot dress in the bosom lightly raised. "Nah, will you dislike your father when you get dressed?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the little head of the knot was shaking like a rattle. "I don''t dislike my father until I get dressed!"

    "But my mother has begun to dislike my father..." Wordless pretended to be sad and touched the head of xiaojieyi. "In the future, our father and daughter will depend on each other..."

    "Mother is a bad person!" Without hesitation, she turned to each other.

    "You..." Athena was so angry. She looked very sad, but between her eyes and eyebrows there was a little pride. After gnashing her teeth for a while, her cheeks began to swell.

    "Your father and daughter, together to bully me..."

    "Mom said we bullied her..."

    "How pitiful..."

    "Yeah, let''s forgive her..."

    "Forgive and forgive!"

    "Ah!!! I''ll leave you alone! " She turned around in a rage, turned her back to speechless and Jieyi, saw the situation, looked at speechless and Jieyi, and couldn''t help laughing. The expression of her back to the two people was also softened for a moment, showing a smile.

    Scenes like today, which used to happen almost every day, even when Tongren and others came to visit, are the origin of Klein''s "model family". For outsiders, there is nothing better than this kind of scene to express the violent feelings among the three of them.

    After bullying Athena, Jieyi ran to the side of Athena as usual, comforting her, but speechless picked up the paper on the table and began to look up

    However, it didn''t take long to see that the silent brows were slightly wrinkled down, and the smile on the face was slowly disappearing. Instead, it was slightly serious. The atmosphere of harmony and love was originally harmonious, because the change between wordless abruptness was also changed.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Seeing the speechless expression become like this, Athena also converged her smile.

    Wordless squinted and put the paper in his hand.

    "98 floors, customs clearance!"

    "Cleared?..." "Isn''t that a good thing?" asked ASENA, not relieved at all

    Smell speech, speechless looked at Athena one eye, shook head. "It was a good thing..."

    Speechless also didn''t continue to say, handed the paper in the hand to Athena, Athena received doubtfully, the chestnut pupil swept to the above information, the next moment, the pretty face changed dramatically..

    "Thirty players in the strategy group, half dead and half wounded!"

    "Here How could it be... " Athena is lost. "Even if it''s defending * * OSS, at the level of players in the current strategy group, it should be safe enough. How could it..."

    It has been a long time since the clearance of the 75th floor a year ago. There has never been such a big casualty

    In addition to the 76th floor of the strategy, the people of the "Saint Dragon Alliance" went beyond their means to die. The strategy behind was very smooth, even if it was not the floor of the silent strategy, but the achievements of the strategy group. Up to the 98th floor, they have hit 15!But in the nearly 15 floors, the total number of casualties in the strategy group did not exceed one digit!

    Today, only one floor strategy, 30 strategy group members, but half of the casualties, 15 people!

    Such a casualty rate is even higher than that of the super strong defense * * OSS every 25 layers!

    Is the level 98 OSS as strong as the level 25 OSS

    Maybe it''s possible, but wordless would like to believe that it''s the players of the strategy group, their own problems

    There is a ray of thought in my eyes. I think of yesterday''s conversation with Tongren and others, and I explain it to Asina

    "You mean..." "Because of the fact that we are going to face a complete clearance, is there something wrong with the mental state of the players in the strategy group?"

    "That''s right..." Speechless closed his eyes and said: "their fighting capacity has been reduced by more than half due to their increasingly impatient attitude, and 10% of the monsters in the maze area have been killed and injured, not to mention the OSS of the gatekeeper?"

    Athena was silent. After a long time, she sighed.

    "There are only the last few floors left. You can leave the world after strategy. As a victim, you have been trapped in the world of death game for three years. No one is more painful than them..."

    "Now I hope that this situation will happen right in front of me, which is also natural..." Athena took a deep breath and turned to speechless. "Yan, the Tongren, they..."

    "They''re ok..." Wordless opened his personal interface, click into the friends bar. "The names of Tongren, Klein, Qitai and aikiel are still on..."

    "That''s good..." Athena breathed a sigh of relief.

    Speechless quietly looking at the personal interface in front of him, the look in his eyes fluctuated, suddenly said a sentence.

    "Athena, do you think it''s time for us to act..."

    Athena was stupefied and turned her head towards speechless.

    "You mean..."

    Speechless to meet the vision of Athena. "It''s time to speed up and leave the world..."

    "Leave The world Athena''s eyes wavered, her head bowed, she pondered for a while, then her face became firm, and she nodded her head hard.

    "Yes! There are only two floors left. You can''t sit here all the time! "

    With that, Athena looked again at the knot in her arms. "Can tie clothes..."

    "It doesn''t matter, mom..." A smile of understanding came out of the knot. "I''ll take good care of my family when I get back!"

    "But..."

    "It''s not a child who doesn''t know how to dress. She''s much stronger than she looks!" Speechless touch the small head of the knot, smile and say: "besides, come to say Fang Chang, when we return to the real world, we can have a more carefree life!"

    "The real world..." Athena and Jieyi look at each other and open her mouth. It seems that they want to say something. But when they think of what they said last night, they didn''t say it at last

    Just trust him, you can do it!

    "Let them take care of it for the time being..."

    Looking at Athena''s reluctant expression, she immediately made a decision.

    "Wait for us to come back oh, get dressed..."

    "Um ~ ~". )

 Chapter 742

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    (ask for a subscription. I hope the friends who have conditions can support the original edition. After all, that''s the driving force to continue writing. Friends, support more...)

    ''Ian Grant'', level 99

    Early in the morning, one by one players came out of the transfer gate square one after another, with an uplifting look on their faces, and spread to all around

    Among the players on the 99 floor, there are some top players whose level can keep up with the progress, some just barely reach the high-level floor, and some even exceed the 80 level. Here on the 99 floor, it''s definitely a novice, let alone the maze area, even outside the field

    But this can''t offset their enthusiasm at all. There are still players who have moved from the lower floors and roamed the whole town. From time to time, they have a look at the towering stone tower ladder in the distance. In their eyes, the strong hope light is blooming.

    Just take the stone tower down, then they can go up to the last floor, 100 floors!

    Every player who looks at the stone tower ladder has such an idea in their heart, which makes them very excited and hopes in their eyes are more and more prosperous. If not considering the battle effectiveness, I''m afraid that this will happen. All players here will rush out and level the maze area!

    In this respect, these low-level players have much more self-knowledge than the so-called top players in the strategy group

    There are 100 floors of "aigrandt" in total, which is in the form of pyramid. From top to bottom, the area is gradually increasing. However, the area of this floor is not much wider when it comes to the 99 floor. The stone tower ladder in the labyrinth area stands in the center of the 99 floor, surrounded by only four towns. In addition, the rest of the area is in the wild!

    There are only four towns on the whole 99th floor. You can imagine how small the area of the 99th floor is compared with some floors below. Want to come. In the real world, a slightly larger city can be a little wider than the 99 floors, right

    And in a town closest to the 99 story maze. Transfer gate Plaza

    "Ding!"

    In a beautiful effect sound, a flash of lake light rose in a round wave, and swept across the platform in the center of the transfer gate square instantly. Wordless and yasina only felt a flower in front of them. During the flash of a little star light, their bodies lost their balance in a few seconds. When the balance returned to their bodies, the scene in front of them was bright, and the maze District stone tower. Just in the first time, it was printed into their eyes

    The platform at the foot is made of some wet rocks. Maybe the setting in the floor just now is rainy day. Standing on the platform of the transfer door, wordless and Asina look up. The tall stone tower rises up in the sky without a glance. As if in front of me

    They stood there quietly, looking at the stone tower, no one spoke, and did not know what they were thinking

    Patted his cheek, touched the hilt of the "sky watcher" behind his back. I''ve been steadfast in my heart.

    "Let''s go!"

    Athena took a deep breath and slowly emerged in her face. At this moment, the "ghost of strategy" and the deputy leader of the "blood alliance knights" who had led many players in the strategy group seemed to come back!

    She abandoned the name of "the ghost of strategy" and the name of the deputy head of the "blood alliance knights", but from the beginning to the end, Asina did not abandon the name of "flash"!

    "Go straight to the maze?..."

    "Go straight to the maze!" Wordless walked off the platform of transfer door. "At our current level, we can get enough security for the monsters in the maze area. If there is no accident..."

    Speaking of this, speechless foot dundun, then looked at the Athena. "Don''t you really think about it? I really want to stay with you when I get dressed... "

    As a matter of fact, I have known for a long time how Athena would reply, otherwise I would not suggest that I could help them take care of the knot

    In the past, Asina was able to stay at home with the excuse of taking care of the knot. But now, Asina already knows the real identity of the knot, and she knows that the knot is not as young as it looks. On the contrary, the knot that can share the whole "Sao" database is AI developed for people''s psychology and spirit, which is better than the two of them In general.

    Knowing that Jieyi has such ability, if Asina can bear to stay at home, that''s the really strange thing, but speechless or can''t help asking

    Athena looked speechless, speechless, directly holding speechless hand, heading towards maze area

    Speechless smile out of the voice, was defeated by this silent action, only helpless to accept the tyranny of Athena

    ¡­¡­

    There is only one map between the maze area and the nearest town. The area is not small, but it is not large. The monsters in the wild are slightly weaker as expected. Even if yasena is alone, there will be no big problem unless she is surrounded by a large group of monsters.But the therapeutic spirit has been released by wordless. In one year, the appearance of the therapeutic spirit has not changed at all, and its ability can recover 20% hp in every minute as always. The only thing that has changed is that today''s therapeutic spirit has been able to put the recovery object on other players!

    As long as the players with wordless team can enjoy the healing effect of the healing elves, and sometimes even trigger group therapy, that is, after one minute, if good luck, the players in wordless team, including wordless self, can recover 20% hp, and the probability is not small!

    With the healing spirit, you can rest assured that Asina will charge alone. Besides, Asina is not weak at all. Although she can''t walk alone in the maze area, she has more than enough in the wild!

    In other words, since the 75th floor, the player''s solitude has almost reached the limit. The wild is OK, including Tongren, but the maze area can''t support the player''s solitude.

    Not to mention the fact that monsters are getting stronger and stronger, the attack mode is becoming more and more complex, and the contingency has increased by dozens of percentage points. In addition, the higher the floor is, the smaller the map of maze area is, and the greater the monster density is. Usually, when monsters are encountered, they are all in groups, two or three at least. In such a case, walking alone is just dying!

    So Tongren had already ended their solo strategy. Although they didn''t join any guild, they could go to the maze area to practice. They were not the ones who pulled up Qitai and other "black cats on the moon night", but the ones who went to the front with Klein and Fenglin volcano. Qitai and Klein were overjoyed at the joining of such a powerful teammate. The tugtongren went to the maze area every three to five times People who don''t know think they are good friends for life

    With Asina and the healing spirit, the two people rushed to the maze area all the way, not long after, the entrance of the maze area, finally appeared in front of the two people and a pet!

    At this time, in front of the two people, an old and old step extends to the entrance of the stone tower in the maze area. The stones on the step have weathered a lot, stepping on it even gives the feeling of breaking into pieces, and there is an iron gate at the entrance of the maze area

    The iron gate has been rotten for a long time, and the iron spikes that are stuck on it are rotten to the point of condensation. There is no sharp edge, as if it has gone through thousands of years of history. Even if it is rotten like a piece of iron, it still sticks to its post and blocks the players who are trying to enter it

    "Inside, it''s the maze area..."

    Asina looked up at the iron door. When she thought of entering it, the most powerful monster except boss would appear on the 99th floor. Asina had a slight worry

    This kind of anxiety, since knowing speechless, every time she went to the maze, she would have

    Because she is afraid, afraid of a bad, their full life, will be in an accident, disintegrated

    Suddenly, a strong big hand wrapped around the small hand of Athena, which shocked her whole body. The worry in her heart disappeared instantly, and a smile was pulled from her mouth.

    "Let''s go!"

    Speechless smile nodded, face the front, reach out, press on the iron door, gently push!

    "Boom!"

    After a loud bang, the heavy iron door opened!

 Chapter 743

    (I hope to get new support from friends when the new January comes. Please don''t hesitate to give me a monthly ticket, subscription and reward. I''d like to throw it all over you!)

    "Shasha..."

    "Wuwu..."

    In the moment when the iron door opened, a storm like wind and howling sound suddenly came into the ears of the two people standing at the door, which made yasena''s serious expression immediately collapse. Instead, she was a little timid, and even felt a thrill without words. Her whole body was gooseflesh

    "Like..." Athena swallowed a mouthful of saliva, leaned against wordless, and clasped one of his arms.

    "The labyrinth area on the 99th floor is not very pleasant..."

    She was speechless and angry. "Is there a lovely maze in" Ian grunt "

    "Not so..." Athena angrily don''t look back, but she can''t help but take a look inside. "Just Here

    "Oh?..." Speechless blinked his eyes, fixed to look at Athena, and then smiled. "Athena, aren''t you afraid?"

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha Athena pulled up a stiff smile and her eyes began to drift.

    "How How can it be, afraid of... "

    At this time, there was another wind like a ghost''s cry. The cold and cold wind hit the two people at the door. Yasena made a strange cry and shook her whole body. She immediately hugged her silent arm tighter.

    Speechless and speechless. "Otherwise, you''d better go back to accompany the knot..."

    "No!" Athena did not hesitate to refuse, eyes with tears, not convinced stare speechless.

    "Isn''t it a maze? Just Even if there''s something strange, it''s just some monsters in the spirit department. Right That''s right! "

    Speechless clapped his forehead, some headache said: "but even the spirit of monsters. Aren''t you afraid too? "

    Athena puffed up her little face. Her chestnut pupils drifted into the maze. She let go of her silent hands and straightened her chest.

    "What to be afraid of! It''s just a monster! I haven''t seen it! "

    As if to embolden oneself, this sentence of Athena cries especially loudly. Then she closed her eyes. In the face of speechless consternation, straight rushed in!

    Speechless was scared out of the sky.

    There are many powerful monsters in the maze. Now it is because of the relationship between the map together, Asina such a rush, if just into the monster pile, or into a certain trap

    Speechless scolded, hurriedly also rushed in, the next moment, in front of a dark, cold wind near the body, will be speechless shivering for a while. However, his dark vision was pretty good. He soon got used to it, and saw yasena still rushing in. Then he flashed behind yasena and grabbed her.

    "What are you doing!" Speechless and impatient. "Don''t you know it''s dangerous?"

    Only then did Athena reflect how stupid she had been doing, and her face fell into a flurry. I lowered my head.

    "Yes Sorry Words... "

    Seeing ASENA like this, the anger in wordless heart was not able to come out. Instead, it was reduced little by little, which made him helpless.

    "Don''t be so reckless next time!"

    Although the heart has no gas, but speechless or blame: "don''t know this will make people very worried?..."

    Athena vomited her tongue. Squeezed into the silent arms, there is a kind of coquetry for forgiveness, so wordless is a variety of bad gas.

    The light in the maze area is very dim, which is almost comparable to the dark night without moonlight. If you want to see the situation clearly, you can''t do it without a good dark vision. Wordless and Asina''s dark vision are pretty good. After a little adaptation, you look around.

    From the entrance of the gate, there is a place similar to the hall. Open the map. When the map file has not been recorded, wordless and Asina can only see a faint round Guo. It is a ladder like labyrinth that presents a spiral corridor, overlaps again and spreads upward!

    Of course, it''s just a rouguo. I didn''t walk in the maze area in person. The road is not marked at all. So I can''t see the map without words. Just after I deleted it, Asina suddenly pulled her silent sleeve and pointed to the front

    Not far in front of the two people, that is, at the stairway entrance of the ladder like corridor, a big insect flying in the mid air is wandering there, covered with blue crustacean, with iron thorns growing on its wings, and its head is like a fly, with a pincer sticking out of its mouth. On the top, the cold light flashes, which makes people tremble

    "That''s the main monster species in the 99 level maze?"Athena breathed a sigh of relief and patted herself on the chest. "It''s really nice not to be a spirit monster..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile. "It''s the first time I''ve heard a girl think bugs are good..."

    Athena blushed a little, patted her speechless shoulder with coquetry, then drew out her thin sword and said, "how about that? Do you want to go? "

    "Wait, let me go!" Wordless holds down Athena''s sword and moves forward. "I don''t know the specific attack mode of the monster, and the attack power, defense and skills are not determined. Let me try first!"

    Hearing this, Athena thought for a moment, nodded and agreed. "Be careful!"

    Speechless answer, walk forward, look around the big bug, make sure that the monster is alone, and leave the healing spirit beside Athena.

    The monster in the 98 layer maze area can''t cause too much damage to wordless. According to the extent of the increase of ability value, the monster in the 99 layer maze area shouldn''t have too strong attack power, at least it shouldn''t have any damage to him.

    However, attack, defense and other ability values are only one-sided. The real value is the monster''s attack mode and skill type, which is the key to lead a battle!

    So, speechless immediately launched a charge!

    "Brush!"

    In an instant, I came to the front of the blue beetle, and the "sky watcher" started with a horizontal grip. The flash of sword skill fluctuated. Before the blue beetle was attracted, a move of "smash" suddenly fell!

    "Bang!"

    The blue beetle was suddenly hit and flew, and the HP tank suddenly fell to the yellow area!

    "Buzzing..."

    Hatred was immediately attracted to the speechless body. A violent low hiss came out of the ferocious big mouth, accompanied by the vibration of the wings similar to the flies. The blue beetle bent down and rushed over at a very fast speed. A golden light flashed from above the pincers!

    Wordless narrowed his eyes, didn''t choose to avoid, but stood up and hit it!

    "Pa!"

    His chest was stabbed directly by a pincer, and he was attacked. The silent HP groove dropped by about one tenth, which made him smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The attack power after using the skill takes away a little HP from him, so even if yasena is right, it will be OK!

    However, when a feeling of crispness spread into the body without words, the smile on the corner of the mouth without words solidified.

    He can''t move!

    Next to the HP slot, a symbol of abnormal state emerges. It''s paralysis!

    "Buzz!"

    During the period of being unable to move without words, the cyan beetle bullied the body, and the pincers stabbed into the silent body frequently, and soon took away one tenth of the silent HP!

    "Words!"

    At the back, seeing this situation, Asina was shocked on the spot. She raised her thin sword and rushed to the front of the cyan beetle. She stabbed the cyan beetle with a double sword technique and beat it back!

    At the same time, the silent body trembled, and finally came to a slow end from the paralysis. With a flash in his eyes, he jumped to the blue beetle''s body, and the "skywatcher" flashed a dark blue light!

    "Hiss!"

    The "skywatcher" stabbed the head of the blue beetle, which made the flying body of the blue beetle stagnate. The HP tank was emptied directly and collapsed into pieces

    But speechless and Asina are not half happy. They look at each other, and their helplessness is revealed

 Chapter 744

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Friends! Support can''t be weaker ~ ~)

    the attack power of cyan beetle is not high. After adding the effect of skill, it can kill one tenth of silent HP. Ordinary attack words are even less, but the defense is much higher than attack!

    Before and after, the cyan beetle received two wordless sword moves. Asina''s one move and HP slot was emptied. Don''t think it looks like nothing. You know, two of them are wordless!

    Wordless but full strength plus player, on the attack, I believe that in all players, no one can surpass him!

    At the beginning, wordless used only one move to attack the level 1 guard boss. The HP slot of the guard boss''s Pro guard was emptied. When the special boss was on Christmas Eve, the HP of the boss was cut by one eighth with a sword skill!

    That''s boss, not a little monster!

    All the time, wordless attack power has been improved with the improvement of level, equipment and attribute. In this case, since a little monster in maze area received his two moves of sword skill, he died. You can imagine how strong the defense is!

    This is not the most important thing. In the past, monsters with strong defense and low attack power have never been met. They have fought more abnormal defense than cyan beetles, but unexpectedly, the skills of cyan beetles still have paralysis effect!

    What''s more, the first strike makes wordless paralyzed!

    Wordless has specially improved his paralytic resistance. Therefore, he has also learned the paralytic skill. Even the rare paralytic props that kratil has worked hard to get can only paralyze wordless for three seconds. Now, the skill of a little monster in the maze area has paralyzed wordless for nearly three seconds!

    Ordinary players come, once paralyzed, they can only wait for death!

    This is because just entering the labyrinth area, the cyan beetle is very "lucky" to be alone. The monsters we will meet next are in groups, at least two or three of them!

    You can think of a group of cyan beetles circling around you, and then using the paralyzing skills one after another, paralyzing you on the spot from the beginning to the end, until you die!

    How terrible that should be

    Speechless and Asina looked at each other, and smiled bitterly.

    "It seems that the next time we meet this kind of monster. Can''t be hit easily... " Speechless sips. I felt my chest with lingering fear. Although according to the situation just now, even if Asina doesn''t come, he can relieve the paralysis in time, and then give the blue beetle a head-on blow. But that''s when there''s only one. If you''re surrounded

    Think of it, there is a kind of shudder feeling without words

    Athena also shook her head with a wry smile. "There are many monsters that can add effects to skills, but the one with paralysis effect is the most dangerous one..."

    With that, ASENA looked around and said with great dignity: "if the strategy group comes to open up the wasteland, at least it should have a team of more than ten people. Only in this way can we take care of each other, and constantly use the switch when the skill effect appears. Otherwise, once surrounded by monsters, then... "

    "Players with a little ability. Maybe two or three, too? " Speechless touched his chin. "Use throwing skills to bring in a group of monsters one by one, and then one player is responsible for attracting hatred, fighting all paralysis skills, and other people are responsible for clearing blood tanks..."

    "Anyway..." Athena looked speechless. "If you walk alone, you can''t do it here!"

    "Who said it!" Speechless and outstretched. "There''s no way to grind me to death with the paralyzing effect of that blue beetle. Even if I''m surrounded, there are healing elves who keep recovering for me. Even if I''m paralyzed from head to tail, I can''t be killed unless..."

    "Unless what?" Athena looks speechless.

    Speechless embarrassed scratched cheek. "Unless there are more than ten blue beetles..."

    "Not at all!" Athena''s head was in front of the speechless, and she pointed to the speechless chest. "Only need four or five or more cyan beetles, their paralyzing skills can paralyze you all the time. Although they can''t clear your HP slot, they can paralyze you all the time. If no one comes to save you, you are ready to be paralyzed by that group of disgusting insects until the game is completely cleared!"

    Speechless chat up a smile, hurriedly ask for mercy. "Good, my fault..."

    Athena nodded contentedly, with her hands akimbo. "So, do you understand?..."

    "Understand?" Speechless a Zheng, blankly say: "understand what?..."

    There was a dangerous look on Athena''s face. "Understand that when I come with you, it''s the right choice!"

    Speechless mouth corner a draw, the heart is embarrassed speechless.

    Are you still remembering the things that I advised you to go home and tie clothesSure enough, girls are very vengeful creatures

    "I see..." Speechless only raises the hand, feebly says: "is my fault..."

    "Mm-hmm." Athena nodded her little head proudly and patted her speechless shoulder.

    "Just know what''s wrong..."

    Looking at Athena''s proud look, she turned her head around wordlessly

    He''s afraid, he''s afraid that he''ll live here to carry out family law and revive his husband''s career

    ¡­¡­

    "Click!"

    The sword of "skywatcher" obliquely cuts through the forehead of a blue beetle. Its extraordinary attack power immediately empties its hp slot, and gives the blue beetle a head-on blow. With the ugly "hissing" scream, the blue beetle falls down and its body bursts into pieces. In front of wordless and Asina, there is a box for calculating the harvest ...

    Speechless twisted his stiff neck. Looking at the time, it has been more than an hour since he entered the maze. During this period, there are hundreds of blue beetles buried under the sword of the "skywatcher", which makes the scene of speechless and Asina''s scalp numb a second ago empty A lot

    It has to be said that with the help of Athena, the process has really improved a lot. If only wordless people come here, it will take a lot of effort to clear a large number of blue beetles in order not to fall into paralysis to death

    "Words! Look! "

    Athena happily looks at her prop bar, trots to silent side, and points to a prop that just burst out. "It''s a rare prop!"

    Speechless eyebrows pick pick pick, some surprised looking at Athena. "I''m very lucky. If this prop is sold, even if it''s not worth a million Kores, it''s not much worse..."

    "Not for sale!" Athena put away her personal interface. "This prop is very useful at the critical moment!"

    "Yes..." Speechless for a while, said: "then you put it away!"

    Yasena nodded without hesitation. The props column of the two people was originally shared. After all, it was a marriage state. Whoever put it away was the same. Whoever needed it could use it. Unlike other players, if the props were exploded, then even if there was no dispute, they would definitely discuss a satisfactory result for both sides

    Two people continue to walk forward, slowly moving along with the stairs, the dark maze area appears quiet, gloomy and horrible under the wind, which makes people feel cold in the heart, and also makes Athena firmly state that she will not come here if she is alone!

    "Shout..."

    The gusts of cold wind hit the two people''s bodies. Along the way, Asina had to lean into wordless arms. Wordless though she wanted to care about Asina, who knew when a monster would pop up in the maze area, so she could only be alert and watch the surrounding area, so that Asina could slow down

    "Woo..."

    All of a sudden, a different sound came from a corner in front of them, which made them stop their own steps, and the spirit of mind suddenly raised them, holding weapons, aiming at the front!

    However, when the situation in the front corner fell into the eyes of the two people, their bodies suddenly froze, and Athena''s pretty face became pale and pale, without a trace of blood

 Chapter 745

    In front of us, at one corner, a black shadow suddenly flashed out of the wall, melted into the other wall in an instant, and then suddenly stretched out slowly from the other corner of the wall, fluttered in the air for a circle, and wandered quietly

    The whole body of the shadow presents the light blue color, the body is like a cape, the light flutters along with the cold wind which blows around and hunts, without hands or feet, the only part which unfolds outside the dark blue cape only has a head, but not a head, but a bird head!

    At this time, it was drifting out from the front corner, as if nothing had been seen. In the harmonious atmosphere of "Hello, I''m good, everyone is good", in front of two people who were silly on the spot, it floated past their eyes

    The eyes moved with the shadow. Wordless and Asina didn''t come back to their senses for a long time. They looked at the shadow floating around in front of them, totally ignoring themselves. One of them was that the whole face was gradually white. The vermilion lips were slightly opened, closed, opened and closed, and the opening range was becoming larger and larger.

    On one side, I suddenly saw the silence of this scene and immediately responded. I cried out that it was not good. In the process of Asina''s mouth getting wider and wider, I leaned out my hand, covered her lips, and blocked the scream that was about to come out.

    "Calm down! chill! Athena! "

    Silent wry smile tightly cover the lips of Athena. "It''s just a monster, not a ghost..."

    This sentence just sounded, a gust of Yin wind blew over the silent body, which made him shake fiercely for a while, and he looked around a little bit. She smiled.

    And Athena finally came back with a teardrop in the corner of her eye, a lingering shadow in her eyes, and quickly closed her eyes and reached out her hand. Holding a speechless arm.

    "Yan Words Words... " Athena did not dare to look at it again. She kept repeating the silent name in her mouth. Her voice was full of panic, as if she was about to cry.

    "There it is! There it is! "

    Looking at the scared look of Athena, she rubbed her forehead without words and headache, even the legendary "flash" Athena. It doesn''t seem that there is no weakness. After all, it''s still a girl

    "All right, don''t be afraid..." Nothing but a pat on the back of Athena. "He doesn''t have a long tongue, blood, half rotten face, just a cape with a bird''s head..."

    "Don''t be so terrible!" Athena gave a cold shiver. That way, just like adding a long tongue, blood and half rotted face to each other in the heart, I pinched the soft meat between the wordless waist, but after the wordless comfort. She was not so afraid. She opened her eyes and looked at the shadow.

    "It Why doesn''t it attack us?... " Athena hides behind speechless, only sticking out a head, full of timidity

    "It should be a monster that doesn''t attack actively..." Speechless open eyes, staring at the shadow again from their own two meters away. "I didn''t expect that there are also types of monsters in the maze that don''t actively attack players. I thought that only in the wild..."

    "Only Is this the only one?... " Athena tightly grasped the silent clothes, chestnut pupils with a little palpitation, it seems that she was really afraid of ghosts and other monsters

    "Shouldn''t it be more than that?" Speechless look around the wall. "It just came out of the wall. It''s very possible. The walls around us are full of such monsters... "

    Smell speech, Asina gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the delicate body shrank, moved to the side for a while. Try to be as far away from the surrounding walls as possible to make wordless look funny.

    "It seems that you can''t get on..." Speechless how mouth, will be "sky watcher" to pull down. "Then I''ll go!"

    "Wait! Don''t leave me all of a sudden! " Athena tugged at the silent clothes, but she didn''t let him rush up. "Since it won''t attack the players, let''s go around!"

    "Won''t it?" Speechless corner of the mouth, some calm can not. "Are you going to stop fighting when you meet this kind of monster?"

    "What''s wrong!" Athena stared speechless. "Monsters like this don''t attack players actively, but also have the setting that once they attack, they will attract all monsters around them. Do you want to select a large group of shadows and cyan beetles?"

    "The blue beetles around have been cleared by us. There should be no more..." Speechless helplessly shook his head, then coagulated the God, looked directly at the surrounding wall, in the eyes, a circle of light blue light emerged, the next moment, in the wall, three icons representing the activity unit appeared in his eyes.

    "And three shadows..." Speechless turned to Athena and said, "let me try it. If there are four shadows, there should be no problem with my level..."Seeing what else Athena seemed to want to say, she knocked her head wordlessly and angrily. "Look at you like this. You dare not go up when you meet a monster. Who would believe that you were the leader of the strategy team?"

    Finish saying, speechless face forward, Yang Yang is holding the hand of "sky watcher".

    "The backup is for you!"

    Seeing the expression that speechless face can''t be opposed, Athena can only reluctantly release her hand and hold the hilt at her waist.

    Seeing this, speechless smile, look to the shadow, take a deep breath.

    "Whoosh!"

    The figure suddenly flew out. In the blink of an eye, it came to the shadow. The "sky watcher" in his hand waved directly!

    "Hiss!"

    The black sword cuts through the shadow of the body directly, but it feels as if it cuts into the air. There is no real feeling. I can''t help but feel surprised.

    "Jiji!"

    Shadow a pair of small eyes suddenly flash a red awn, the mouth issued a harsh call, a swing of the cloak, a pair of sharp claws like the claws of wild animals directly cut the cloak, from the back of the cloak out, straight to the speechless rush away!

    Looking at the shadow, speechless response came, eyes are also slightly cold, there is no sword of the other hand a fierce wave, a pin with green light shot out of his hands, mercilessly hit the shadow of the bird''s head!

    "Jiji!"

    When stabbed by a pin, the shadow screamed and HP groove fell down abruptly. It was a surprise that the shadow had no effect just after a sword was cut, but it was soon realized.

    Head, the weakness of shadow!

    "Ji!!!"

    The fall of HP groove makes the red color in the shadow eyes more and more full. There are claws full of sharp armor, and the body turns in the air, carrying the wind around and flowing in. The red skill light is shining all over the body, just like a shell, plundering towards the wordless!

    "Hum!"

    Speechless palm a grip, take out a pin again, launch throwing skill, the body shape flickers like a ghost in the past, that is, the pin awn in the hand flickers, in the body''s swoop pull up a shining light, lightning like appear in front of the shadow, until about to hit up, the pin in the hand suddenly shot out, straight stab in the shadow of the eyebrow!

    "Gee!"

    The shadows howled, and the rush stopped!

    "Hiss!"

    A big black sword with a strong flash of light, like a thunderbolt, is thrust into the head of the shadow. The head of the shadow lasts only for a moment and is easily pierced in the past!

    The sound of the shadow stopped suddenly, and the HP groove fell down rapidly until it reached the bottom

    "Bang!"

    The shadow floating in the air is broken like glass, and melts into the surrounding space, but there is no time to close the sword. Behind it, the voice of Athena suddenly rings!

    "Be careful!"

    As soon as the voice fell, several flying sounds were heard on the silent side of the body, accompanied by the sound of "Jiji", which was like bird''s chirp!

    It''s the three shadows hidden in the wall! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 746

    (late at night, I just want to make sure I don''t miss the change, friends, I hope I can get your support...)

    the blue figure quickly cuts across the wall and flashes. In just a few seconds, it spreads around, encircles the speechless, circles around the middle at a very fast speed, and flashes the dense blue shadow!

    A pair of eyes full of Red Mansions pulled a red line in the rapid flashing, fierce eyes tightly stared at the speechless standing in the middle, speechless is also staring at the front, trying to see the shape of the shadow.

    "Jiji!"

    There was a cry of "Jiji" from the mouth of the three shadows. A pair of sharp claws also came out from the back of the cloak, waved in front of them, and squinted with silent eyes and slightly swept their eyes.

    Now you can be sure that there are three characteristics of shadow!

    1¡¢ The body is nothing, no matter how to attack the body, HP will not decline!

    2¡¢ The head is the only part that they can be attacked, and it is the weakness. Even if they are hit by poor throwing skills with low attack power, they will deduct considerable HP, and they can be killed by one hit in the sword fight!

    3¡¢ When the shadow dies, the player who can lead the hatred of the surrounding monster to kill it has an unclear effective range

    Some thoughts flashed in my heart. In my wordless heart, I must have fallen a little bit, and then I stamped my foot. My figure turned into a shadow, and I swept away to one of the shadows like lightning!

    "Jiji!"

    Speechless body just had some movement, a sharp cry came out, originally around speechless rotation, flash into a circle of blue figure suddenly rushed to speechless at the same time, resulting in countless shadows to speechless scene!

    "Poof!"

    Speechless face tight, straight body into the dense blue shadow, the speed to play to the extreme, "sky watcher" in its palm like a whip, in speechless waving under the fierce wind, sharp sword body as long as an eye. Directly poked into the head of one of the shadow, and then turned hard, the shadow immediately materialized, showing the full picture of the shadow, HP slot has also been emptied!

    "Sure enough, the attack on the body will be invalid, and the attack on the head will increase. With my attack power, even if I don''t use sword skill, I can kill the shadow with one move. What Athena said. Use sword technique. You can kill with one move! "

    The thoughts in my heart are turning rapidly. I smile at the silent corner of my mouth and look at the rest of the shadows. My eyes are also beginning to be hostile

    Just when I had no intention to kill the remaining two shadows quickly, the dense blue shadow filled the whole space stopped to vent. The flying shadow gradually dissipated, the remaining two shadows also appeared in front of the silent, retreated for a distance, under the silent gaze, the mouth quickly opened!

    With the opening of the two shadow mouths, the surrounding space suddenly fluctuated. A cold current came down from the sky and scraped past the two shadows. Then, in the process of opening the shadow mouth. Gradually rolled into a black streamer!

    See this scene, speechless face can not help but slightly change, has been observing the shadow attack mode of Athena is more direct exclamation!

    "They can breathe!"

    "Good guy..." Silent whispered a word to himself.

    The characteristics of these shadows are very clear. If you don''t understand their characteristics, you are likely to die in obscurity. But after understanding their characteristics, it is much easier to deal with them!

    In this way, the intensity of shadow may be a high wall that can''t be crossed for the general top players, but for the players who are good at strategy, such as Asina, Tongren, etc., it''s better to deal with than some little monsters in the wild, which doesn''t match the strength of monsters in the 99 layer maze area at all!

    Blue beetle has low attack power and high defence, but it can paralyze skills!

    Shadow monsters, attack and defense are not high, but attacks against the body are ineffective, and they will use breathing skills that only super advanced monsters or even bosses can use!

    It seems that the 99 floor maze area focuses on AI of monsters and also has surprises

    At the same time of silent whispering, the breathing skills in the two shadow mouths are also rapidly agglomerated and shaped. One is leaning up, and two air streams full of rotten breath cut through the darkness around and swept towards the silent!

    Before the air flow full of rotten breath came to me, I felt a strong smell without any words. I stepped back and stepped on my feet. When the rotten breath came to me during the fluctuation of the surrounding atmosphere, my eyes set and rushed to the two shadows directly!

    The body turned to the air, crossed the body, and dangerously flew to two breaths, dodged the past, speechless raised his head, looked at the two shadows floating in the mid air, eyes cold flash, accelerated again, disappeared abruptly in place, when it appeared again, it was already behind the two shadows!

    "Evil sword attack!"

    A green awn flashed on the sword of the "skywatcher", illuminating the surrounding dark space. In a tearing sound like a cut of gauze, the black sword with green awn swept out like a stick, pounding hard to the shadow''s forehead, directly smashing the bird''s head!"Jiji!"

    When his companion died, another shadow was finally detected. A low voice came out from his mouth. The broad claw clenched, tore the cloak, and probed into the speechless in the rigidity!

    Unfortunately, AI of shadow is only developed for fighting. There is no IQ to speak of. Otherwise, it will fall back at the same time when it sees the smile on the silent corner of the mouth!

    "Hey!!!"

    When the shadow''s claw is about to hit silent, a chestnut figure suddenly flashes behind the shadow. One hand is raised. On the long sword body as thin as a needle, a powerful ripple bursts out and stabs straight at the shadow''s claw!

    "Bang!"

    The thin sword hit the paw of the shadow, which made the light floating body of the shadow go backward. At the same time, wordless also slowed down the time of rigidity. The body leaned forward sharply, rushed by, flashed and came. The right hand tightly grasped the "skywatcher" and suddenly smashed it out!

    "Avalanche!"

    The deep voice came out from the speechless mouth. The light on the "sky watcher" sword soared. At the next moment, it made a solid bombardment on the shadow head!

    "Bang!"

    The dull explosion came from the shadow of the head. The body of the latter trembled violently, and the huge head was directly exploded. A code representing the wound lay across its neck. The red fragments like blood fluttered up and broke into pieces all over the sky

    "Yan..." After that, Asina also eased over the rigid state, put up her thin sword and trotted towards speechless.

    "Are you ok?..."

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, raised the head. "Is your husband so weak?"

    Athena clapped her speechless chest. "Stop it!"

    "All right, let''s stop..." Speechless hurriedly grabs the hand that Athena wants to take a picture again, and her expression begins to turn positive.

    "Athena, have you found out?..."

    Athena blinked. "What did you find?"

    A silent and mysterious smile. "Open the map!"

    Athena nodded her head cleverly, opened her map, and looked up. At this, Athena was stunned and cried in surprise.

    "How come the unrecorded map is open?"

    "So are you?" Speechless touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "then my guess should be right..."

    "Guess?"

    "Well Speechless said to Athena, "don''t you see that the map of the maze will be opened a little bit every time we kill a blue beetle and a shadow?"

    Hearing the words, Asina''s eyes brightened. "You mean..."

    "Yes!" Wordless hands around the chest. "Paralyzing skills, breathing skills, monster skills in the 99 layer maze area obviously exceed their own strength, which is not in line with the potential law of" Sao "that is absolutely fair. In general, in this case, there should be welfare settings for players!"

    "So I guess killing monsters and opening up the map are the benefits for players!"

    "That is to say..."

    Speechless smile, looking to the top of the maze.

    "Try to kill the monster! Guard the position of the boss room. It may also be open! "

 Chapter 747

    The more monsters you kill! The map of maze area is more open!

    With this sentence, the monsters in the maze area ushered in a disaster completely!

    In the whole labyrinth area, the buzzing of blue beetles, the chirping of shadows, the sound of a man and a woman''s drinking and the effect of sword technique lasted for a whole day. Until it was completely dark, all kinds of sounds in the labyrinth area slowed down a little

    At this time, wordless and Athena have come to the top of the maze. Around them, the fragments of the monster''s Avatar are still reverberating, but they turn a blind eye, open their personal interface, click the map, and start to check it.

    Facts have proved that wordless speculation is indeed accurate. The monster''s special name in the 99 layer maze area is distinct. Although for those who are good at strategy, after understanding the attack mode, the strategy is much easier. But for other players, even the top players in the strategy group, they do not form a certain team. Under the monster''s special name, the strategy is more difficult Small.

    Such a situation has formed a balance. The "Sao" is originally about balance. Although it is very reluctant to admit it, the unbalanced * * UG has never appeared. In such a situation, it is good to add some powerful skills and improve the difficulty of maze area properly, but the paralyzing skills and breathing skills have obviously exceeded.

    Therefore, in order to balance, the intensity of monsters has increased, and it''s difficult for players to deal with it. The related welfare settings will be opened naturally. Killing monsters and opening maps are indeed the settings in the 99 layer maze area!

    After a day''s strategy, nearly one-third of the map in the whole maze area has been recorded by wordless and Athena, which is undoubtedly much faster than the previous strategy progress!

    Of course, not everyone can brush the map like wordless and Athena. When the people in the strategy group come here, they will be very difficult in the face of paralysis skills and breath breathing skills. Even if the boat capsizes in the gutter, the monsters are so powerful and the strategy is difficult. For the people in the strategy group, this setting is equivalent to no, after all, monsters are not easy to deal with Even if the map is opened after killing, compared with the general maze area, the progress has not improved much

    It can be said that this setting is specially set for those powerful players!

    Think of here, Athena has nothing, but speechless heart is some doubts.

    Is this setting set at the beginning or later, shizkliff, that is, Maochang Jingyan changed it

    If it was changed by Heathcliff, then he should know that with this setting, it would be like divine help to himself. A maze area could not stop him at all. In the past, he had a weaker record than the strategy group, because it was difficult to find the room of the guard OSS.

    Now, opening a setting like this is not the same as guarding the OSS room and sending it to your arms

    Would Heathcliff really like the 100th floor to come soon? Or do you really hope to come soon when the customs are fully cleared? It''s impossible to have such an idea in name of the Heathcliff

    So, this setting should have been set at the beginning. Otherwise, it''s not very beneficial for hizkliff to guess his idea

    Shaking his head, I really don''t know whether it is the former or the latter. I''m speechless and don''t think about it at all. After the customs clearance is completed, my compulsory task is completed. In this world, I really care about only ASENA, Jieyi and lucky, Tongren and so on. What else is good

    "It''s dark..." Speechless looked at the time, turned to look at Athena. "Time to go back..."

    Athena nodded, and they took out a piece of transfer crystal at the same time, and raised their heads.

    "Transfer!"

    A flash of arc light came up, enveloping the two people. Soon, the two people disappeared in place

    ¡­¡­

    ''Ian grunt'', 55 floors

    "Fortunately, Auntie..."

    She twisted her body uneasily and looked at the happiness of holding herself in her arms. She said quietly, "is it really OK?"

    "Jieyi sauce, you have asked this question many times..." Fortunately, with a wry smile, Wen said: "don''t worry, I promise, there will be no problem!"

    "Yes! Get dressed! " Just holding a bottle of potion, I turned my head and said with envy, "if I were your mother, I would be happy to die!"

    "How sensible to tie clothes..." Celie held bina in her arms. "Brother Wuyan will be very happy!"

    "Look, that''s what everyone said..." Fortunately, I felt the small head of the knot. "There must be no problem!"

    She took a deep breath and her expression became firm.

    "Well! There must be no problem! "

    At this time, at the door, a sound of knocking came into everyone''s ears. At the sound of knocking, the girls in the room immediately stood up."Here it is!" The poem can''t wait to shout, even ignoring the potion in his hand. "It must be Yan and Athena coming back!"

    Silika quickly walked to the door and opened the door. Unexpectedly, she stood in the door. It was the silent and Asina who came home in the dark!

    "Oh, celika!" Speechless waved and smiled at celika. "Sure enough, you''re the one who opened the door, and Athena''s betting with me..."

    "Silent brother!" Celika touched her head sheepishly. "Welcome back. Is the strategy going well?"

    "Is it going well?"

    "What is" should "! Give me a serious answer! " The poetic sound came out from behind sirika and said discontentedly, "people are quite curious about the situation in the 99 story maze area..."

    Don''t look away angrily, and seriously said: "shiyinjiang, don''t be curious. You absolutely don''t like that maze area..."

    Hearing the words of Athena, the poetic sound not only didn''t comply with the words, but also became more curious. I just wanted to say something. Fortunately, I dragged her to the back.

    "OK, I''ll ask you some questions later. Now the most important thing is to get dressed..."

    Shiyin and celika''s eyes brightened, and they quickly let go. Fortunately, they smiled and pushed the knot to silent and Athena''s front.

    "SA, Jieyi sauce, don''t you have something to say to * * mom and dad?"

    "What''s the matter?..." Athena squatted down and looked at the knot. "What''s the matter? Tell your mother that she will try her best to satisfy you!"

    Smell speech, knot dress originally some uneasy God feeling to settle down, pull up silent with the hand of Athena.

    "Dad! mom! I have something to show you! "

    Finish saying, knot dress straight to the house of silent in the cloud and mist with Athena, brought to a table in front of, on top, some steaming cooking, is setting a table!

    See here, speechless scratched cheek, some uncertain say: "cooking?"

    "Brother..." Fortunately, he said surprisingly, "these dishes are all made by Jieyi himself!"

    Wordless and Athena Ziqi stay, surprised to see the end of the dress.

    "Get dressed, these You did it all?... "

    "Hi..." He bowed his head in a knot. "Mom and dad are working hard in the maze area. They want to help, but they don''t have the ability, so..."

    "So, did you make these dishes?" Speechless pet drowned shaved the small face of Jieyi, yasena was more moved, holding Jieyi.

    "I''m glad to get dressed..."

    "Really?" Jieyi raised his head and said with some hope, "does Mom and dad like it?"

    "I like it! Of course I do! " No words and laughs, he picks up the knot. "Sure enough, it''s my daughter. These dishes will be delicious after hard work!"

    She quickly shook her head. "Thanks to my aunt, I can''t make it myself. I don''t have cooking skills, so..."

    "It must be delicious!"

    Speechless and Asina said in unison, then looked at each other and smiled.

    "Well, let''s have a taste of Jieyi cooking!"

    "Hi ~ ~". )

 Chapter 748

    In a flash, three days have passed

    In these three days, the strategy group began to work on the strategy of level 99, and the players of the strategy group continued to come to level 99, forming several teams with a larger scale compared with the communication theory, aiming at the maze area, and opening up the wasteland all the way

    In the 98 level defense boss strategy war, 15 players died in the strategy group. This casualty is enough to make people tremble for today''s "Sao". For this reason, the strategy group has even been in a downturn for some time. However, the strategy has not fallen at all!

    Even if there are more casualties, the players in the strategy group still can''t get rid of the mood of complete clearance. On the contrary, they show more investment in the strategy matters. The heavy casualties not only don''t hit them, but make them firm in their mind of complete clearance!

    Because, they don''t know, if we continue like this, will the next dead person be ourselves

    Seeing that the hope of complete clearance is in front of them, they can return to the real world by taking another two floors. How can they give up at this time

    However, maybe it''s because of the stimulation of 15 casualties. In the strategy group, the atmosphere of the wind and rain in the past has improved a lot recently. I don''t know if it''s the relationship that has been stimulated. Those players who are hot headed and want to rush into the maze area all day long and rush into the guard boss room gradually calm down. It''s time for deployment.

    Of course, there are those that stimulate us to calm down. There are also people who are more crazy, and these people have been relieved from the tasks that should have been performed by them in the strategy group, and let them go home and calm down

    Now, the chaos in the strategy group has almost stopped. It''s all thanks to the two of them. Control of their own guild members, which does not make things more and more noisy

    In a word, the strategy group is a group of idiots who don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. With the appearance of the coffin, they are unwilling to stop. In Klein''s words, they are a group of problem children, all of whom are problems. A problem child with an IQ comparable to that of a child

    Fortunately, everything is developing in a good way

    As the 99 floor area is not extensive, and there is not much field area, in three days, the strategy group has successfully opened up various field areas, and has also pushed forward the maze area!

    Inevitably. The blue beetle with paralyzing skill and the shadow of breathing skill hit the players in the strategy group unprepared. Regardless of the two skills, the defense of the blue beetle and the phantom body of shadow are enough to make these players suffer. If not for the information provided to Tongren and others by wuwuyan and yasena, they shared it with the strategy team. I''m afraid that when we enter the maze the day before, there will be casualties in the strategy group.

    Fortunately, after the initial unprepared, the strategy of the strategy group has gradually stabilized. Although the activity time in the maze area is not long, the intelligence that can open the map to kill monsters still can''t hide so many people''s eyes, which makes the players of the strategy group very excited.

    In the past, it was the main problem for all players to find the room of the gatekeeper in the maze area. The first problem was the strategy of one floor, the first problem was the opening of the maze area, the second problem was the location of the gatekeeper''s room, and the last problem was to kill the gatekeeper

    Among these three problems, the first and the third need to go through specific consultation and planning, but in any case, the initiative is in the hands of the players. Only the second problem needs a little luck, and the time wasted is often the most.

    It can be imagined that killing monsters can open the map. What a good thing it is for these players who are eager to pass the customs

    However, these are all the affairs of the strategy group itself. For wordless, it doesn''t matter anymore, because his map has been completely opened!

    On the first day, I attacked the maze area, and wordless and Asina took one third of the area. On the second day, when I was ready, I pushed forward faster, and directly took nearly 80% of the remaining two-thirds of the area. Today, the whole maze area is all on the map of the two people!

    Looking at the red dot marked in a corner of the map file, I sighed wordlessly and constantly speculated about my character in my heart.

    If you kill a monster, the map in the maze area will open a small part correspondingly. This small part of the map is random, that is to say, you are likely to get the location of the guard boss room when you kill the first monster. It is also possible that until the last part of the map is opened, it is just the guard boss room

    Unfortunately, speechless is the latter

    On the other side, Asina also looks at the red dot on the map that marks the guard boss''s room. She looks uneasily at wordless, pulls his sleeve and says a pitiful sentence."Well, what should I do next?..."

    "Do you still need to say that?" Speechless sipped her mouth and glanced at Athena. "Of course, you killed it directly. Do you want to brush insects and birds here?"

    Smell speech, yasena put away the pitiful expression, pouted up the mouth. "I knew it was the answer..."

    Then, Asina put away the map and swung her sword. "Then let''s go!"

    Hearing the words of Athena, she took a slight flick at the silent corner of her mouth and looked straight at the beautiful face. After a long time, she asked unwillingly, "really don''t think about it anymore?..."

    Athena did not return to the head of the previous step, once in a while, she waved and said: "I did not advise you to go back to the joint strategy group, and you do not advise me to go back!"

    Wordless mouth slightly wriggles, seems to want to say something, but seeing yasina''s unswerving expression, he knows, as always, this sentence meat buns beat dogs, there is no return

    This scene, in fact, has not happened for the first time

    Every time, wordless and Asina are lucky to find the guard boss''s room in the labyrinth area, there will be a dialogue. The detailed content is that wordless wants to persuade Asina to go back, but Asina firmly refuses. Asina wants to persuade wordless to go with the strategy group, but she refuses.

    At the end of the day, it turned out that both of them were speechless and Asina had joined the guard boss

    This time is no exception. There is no need to have another dialogue. Both sides know each other''s choices. In the final analysis, it''s just a performance of mutual concern. One is worried that speechless will never return. The other is worried that he can''t take care of his wife at a critical time

    However, they are equally persistent. A dead man is not willing to share his'' work achievements'' with others. A dead man is not willing to sit at home and watch each other enter the dangerous place. His head is as hard as a cow''s tendon. In this respect, he is worthy of being a husband and wife

    According to the directions of the map, the two men are killing the green beetles and shadows blocking the way, and walking towards the room of the guard boss. The area of the 99 floor maze is not large, but the density of the monsters is very high, but they can''t stop the powerful couple. After 30 minutes, there is only one dense road around

    And at the end of the road, a very familiar door is standing there, waiting for someone to push it open

    Standing in front of the gate, Athena turned around and straightened her silent collar.

    "Shall we succeed?"

    "Of course!" Speechless reached out his hands and held Athena. "I''m afraid we''ve made dinner again, waiting for us to go back to eat!"

    "That''s very much to look forward to!" Athena looked up at her speechless face, then closed her eyes

    Speechless caresses yasena''s face, lowers her head, kisses on yasena''s lips, and they hug each other in front of the gate guarding boss''s room and kiss Kissing

    Long time, separated

    "Let''s go!"

    "Well!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 749

    "Boom..."

    The heavy door pushing sound is heard slowly. Driven by two hands that are totally out of proportion to the door, it reverberates around the silence. The cold wind that blows all the time doesn''t know when it has stopped. It makes the atmosphere of the scene more dignified

    When the gate was completely opened, wordless and Asina looked at each other, then they took their own weapons, stepped forward, and walked gently to the inside. After they entered the room of Shouguan * * OSS, the gate behind them was closed with a bang.

    They were not even surprised by their expressions. They didn''t even have the impulse to look back. They have met many times in this scene. Since the 75th floor, there are two settings in the Shouguan * * OSS room on each floor, one is the crystal invalid area, the other is the trap trigger.

    That is to say, when they step into the room of Shouguan * * OSS, they will have no way to leave here unless Shouguan * * OSS dies!

    Such a setting, wordless and Asina have known for a long time, so there is no need to go back to confirm. At this time, they have stopped and are attracted by the strange scene printed in their eyes!

    In front, a thick black cloud will guard the pass * * OSS room is in The area of "Y" ng is shrouded, like insects in the mid air. Several black fog like things are flying around the clouds and writhing. It looks very similar to the shadow outside, except that the cloak on the body is black, and the head is a black fog. The situation inside is completely invisible.

    However, on the head like the black fog, there are a pair of red light spots that release a light light, twinkling like eyes, surging like ghosts. At last, there is a terrible shriek coming from the black fog, as if something is trapped in the black fog

    Such a strange scene, even speechless can''t help but have an impulse to step back, let alone be afraid of these Athena, a serious face has collapsed.

    "Then What is that... " With uncontrollable steps, Asina moved behind speechless, holding her sword tightly, almost shaking.

    "Guard How about OSS? "

    "Who knows..."

    Speechless looking at the dark fog hovering in the sky like blocking the sun, the scene that originally had a very dim light seemed to become more dark under the rolling of the black fog, and the strange black fog in the middle even the light was difficult to penetrate, so that the speechless attempt to see the inner situation was defeated in an instant.

    Countless shrill shrieks reverberated in the black fog, and the dense black shadow shuttled back and forth in the black fog, just like the evil ghost hidden in the night. The red eyes were terrible in the dim environment, which made the speechless scolding.

    "Jingyan in this Maochang is really funny..."

    Asina''s face is timid and she looks at the black fog shadow hovering in the air. The scene of flying around makes her feel numb. If they don''t know that this is the room of Shouguan, they are going to face Shouguan, OSS, so Asina is probably afraid to stay here.

    At the moment, Asina had to settle down, cheer up, hesitate for a moment, and ask, "what should I do? Do you want to go? "

    Wordless narrowed his eyes, pointed the "skywatcher" to the direction of the black fog, and held Athena''s hand.

    "You follow me, let''s walk slowly..."

    Athena nodded, let wordless hold her hand, step lightly, a little, a little to the direction of the black fog, go

    When they came to the area of about five meters in front of the black fog, the constantly creeping black fog suddenly stagnated, then turned violently, and a dark shadow with unclear appearance flashed through the black fog. At the same time, a red blood awn rose from the inside, and a strange dark red color began to wave out!

    "Be careful!"

    All of a sudden, the change made me speechless. As soon as the warning sound fell, the shrill scream sounded. A moment later, the black fog was suddenly silent. Then, countless black fog shadows shuttled around the black fog burst out of it, pouring down like a rainstorm!

    "Words!"

    "Back off!"

    The black fog and shadow are all over the world. Speechless and Asina shout at the same time. Then they jump back!

    However, the shadow of the black fog is surging in speed. It comes from the relentless pursuit. In an instant, it comes to the two people in the critical retreat, facing the shadow of speechless and Athena!

    As soon as the silent eyebrow and heart coagulate and the palm shake, the sword body of "sky watcher" flashes a green light, which is waved out by him. With the silent action, a strong wind driven by "sky watcher" rushes to the sky and blows on the body of black fog shadow!The sound of "whine" was heard constantly, the shadow of black fog was on the spot in the strong wind, and the shadow of black fog also shrank. However, the number of the latter was too horrible, so there were still a lot of shadow of black fog shooting down desperately, covering the two people!

    "No way!" Speechless an urgent stop, stood firm figure, the "interpreter" on the back waist was pulled out by him.

    "Athena! Attack! "

    "I see!"

    In the first time, Asina flashed to silent side, saw the shadow of black fog like wolves coming, the effect light of sword skill flashed on their swords, and at the moment of shadow of black fog approaching, she severely split the past!

    "Bang!"

    The sharp edge of the sword is extremely powerful under the blessing of sword technique. The shadow of black fog is only touched once, and then it is torn apart by Sheng Sheng. It makes Wu Yan and Asina happy, but it soon sinks again

    In a flash, the shadow of the torn black fog turned into a gray gas, which quickly fluctuated. When they thought it would attack, it turned around and got into the squirming black fog!

    It''s weird!

    Speechless and Athena had such an idea in their hearts at the same time, but they had not yet had time to observe it carefully, and other shadows of black fog came in the scream!

    The two swords in wordless''s hand are waved rapidly. Each time the sharp sword is waved, it will penetrate a dark fog shadow. However, such a small dark fog shadow can be ignored compared with the number of wolves behind. After killing dozens of black fog shadows, wordless can''t help but breathe.

    On the other side, the situation of Athena is similar. Dozens of dark fog shadows are pierced under her thin sword, but there are still dark fog shadows coming up behind. As time goes by, with the two people ''!

    The black clouds are rolling up layer by layer, and there is a trace of blood red color infiltrating out, revealing a strange and gloomy. Whenever a shadow of black fog is killed, their bodies will turn into a gray gas, which will be added into the black fog, and the color of blood red will become more and more rich.

    With the passage of time, a sense of oppression came out slowly in the black fog. During the tumbling period, the shrill shrill shrill chirp was heard frequently

    The "skywatcher" and the "interpreter" fly to kill the incoming black fog shadow under the sword one by one, but speechless but not half joyful. The eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, a feeling of something wrong flashes in their hearts, the speed of waving the two swords in their hands is accelerated, and the illusory Swords and shadows appear overlapping again and again, cutting a wave of black fog shadow in front of them in an instant Smash!

    Taking advantage of this gap, speechless suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge black fog above his head. This time, speechless pupil shrank.

    Inadvertently, speechless see, in the black fog, a curl like flame, enough to two or three meters of huge figure, in the gray gas supplement, slowly solidified up

    "Don''t you..."

    All of a sudden, the black fog shrank as if it were frightened, and the shrill and shrill cry that reverberated constantly also appeared a short silence. In the dark cloud, the blood awned suddenly, faintly, a chilling sound of chewing, gradually rose inside

    See this scene, speechless eyes flashed a fine light, hands double swords at one stroke, a step, toward the black fog rushed away!

    "Words!"

    Athena screamed out in surprise

 Chapter 750

    "Whoosh!"

    The body shape quickly passes and rushes towards the black fog cloud. The "sky watcher" and "interpreter" dance through the shadows. Where they pass, the shadow of the black fog along the way is cut in a flash, turned into a gray gas, and added to the black fog cloud, but they can''t stop the wordless charge!

    Athena wanted to rush up with her, but those black fog shadows pestered her so much that she could not catch up with them, so she had to bite her teeth and deal with them first.

    Just as speechless was about to approach the black fog cloud, a hissing sound suddenly sounded in the black fog cloud. Soon, one of the black fog clouds was surging, and a huge fuzzy figure emerged!

    See, a ferocious animal claw from the side of the huge figure, in the eyes of speechless eyes constantly enlarged, to speechless chest, mercilessly press!

    Speechless eyes flickered, staring at the ferocious claw pressing to his chest. The ''interpreter'' with the light of sword skill was split by him and collided with the claw!

    "Qiang!!!"

    A huge black fog suddenly burst out from the claws of the beast, interwoven with the light of the sword skills on the surface of the "interpreter", and it collided violently, making a sharp "hiss" sound, accompanied by the spark!

    Looking at the ferocious claw close at hand, his face changed speechless, and the "sky watcher" cut it like lightning from his other hand. Smashed on the paw!

    "Dong!"

    "Ow!!!"

    A deafening howl blew from the huge vague figure and covered the shrill scream in the guard boss''s room. Hearing the howl, ASENA fainted on the spot, and her movements stopped for a moment.

    The huge fuzzy figure trembled, took back the claw, and retreated into the overlapped black fog cloud. The "interpreter" who had been stuck with the claw lost his object, and directly split into the black fog cloud, tearing the black fog cloud out of a hole!

    Almost at the same time. An icon emerges over the black fog clouds. Next to it, there are seven HP slots high enough to hang there, and the top one of the seven HP slots has dropped a little

    See the black fog cloud icon and HP slot. Speechless and Athena understood immediately. The black fog clouds. It''s the 99 level guard boss!

    "Guard boss Is it a cloud?... " Athena looked at the black fog and clouds in disbelief, with an unexpected look on her face.

    I''ve never heard of it, boss. How could it be such a fuzzy shape!

    As for the silence close to the black fog cloud, he looked through the hole and into it. His pupils slightly shrank and his face went crazy.

    In the black fog cloud, dense black fog shadows are crisscross like insects, just like insects in a box. In the center of dense black fog shadows, gray gases gradually blend together and solidify, and a thick and terrible cold grows and spreads in the gray gas center, A ferocious figure about two to three meters tall is fluctuating

    It''s the huge figure that just spelled out with wordless!

    Such a situation makes the silent face a little gloomy. The "sky watcher" and "interpreter" flash like the aurora. They hold their heads high and immediately chop hard on the black fog cloud!

    With the sound of "bang", the black fog cloud exploded, and the hot sparks spread from the two black swords, cutting the black fog and the shadow of the black fog touching the swords into nothingness!

    The HP trough next to the black fog cloud layer falls down. After wordless destruction, the dark red inside seems to be a little lighter. But the cloud shadow, even the huge fuzzy figure, seems to be stimulated by something. The howling comes out with a little craziness!

    Then, on the outside of the cloud, the black fog in the waves formed a sharp spike, which suddenly rose and attacked speechless!

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, speechless was stabbed in the middle of the scene, his body seemed to be stabbed by a big gun, and then he flew out!

    "Words!"

    At the back, Asina swung her thin sword and swept away the shadow of the black fog around her. Then Asina leaped up into the air and held the speechless flying back in her arms. The two fell back several meters, which stabilized her body and landed on the ground.

    "Yan..." Athena hurriedly picked up her voice. "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s ok..." Speechless touched his chest, stood up, and the healing spirit flew to his side, returning the HP that had just been cleared to the full state.

    "That guard boss, the attack mode is too weird..." Speechless look up, straight to the rolling black fog clouds, eyebrows are already all wrinkled up.Hearing this, Asina also frowned, and said with some distress, "what''s the matter, that guard boss, how can it be cloud?"

    "You should ask Jingyan of Maochang..." Speechless shook his head and stepped forward. His two swords pointed to the black fog cloud from afar.

    "Now we can be sure that the black fog cloud is the guard boss. Attacking the black fog can clear its hp, but attacking those black fog shadows can''t hurt it, and once those black fog shadows die, they seem to condense into stronger shadows..."

    Asina remembered that she had just come out of the black fog and had a hard fight with wordless, and her head began to ache.

    The power of the giant shadow can be imagined if you can use the silent sword skill. In addition, there are endless black fog shadows around. Killing them will also enhance the power of the giant shadow

    I''m afraid that the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be for them

    Fortunately, it''s them who come to attack and defend the boss. If it''s the strategy group, facing the shadow of the black fog, the original formation will definitely be disrupted in a moment. For the strategy group that always relies on the number of people to defeat the boss, it''s just like a natural enemy!

    Compared with the number, it can''t be compared with the overwhelming black fog shadow, compared with the strength, the strength of any player in the strategy group, it''s better to deal with a few or a dozen black fog shadows, to deal with the black fog shadow in groups, plus the formation of being washed up, the consequences are unimaginable!

    At the thought of this place, the faces of wordless and Asina became more and more dignified. Looking up into the air, the billowing black fog cloud slowly solidified in a shrill scream. Wordless can clearly feel that a violent breath reverberated like thunder in that harsh ghost cry

    At this moment, the black fog cloud has stopped rolling, but the dark blood red color is penetrating, that is, the black fog cloud is slowly fluctuating, and it is actually beginning to dissipate quickly!

    "Scatter It''s gone! " Athena clenched her sword nervously. "Is the gatekeeper dead?"

    "How could..." Speechless, wry smile and look up. "I''m afraid that the next step is really difficult..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the black fog cloud in the middle of the sky had scattered most of his body, leaving only a small group in the center

    In the area covered by the black fog, a blood red shadow appeared in front of the two people, silent and Athena, which made their expression completely heavy

    It''s a figure similar to ordinary people, hands, feet, head, but no face

    As high as three meters, there is a blood color in the body. The blood color is especially dark, as if it was coagulated with blood. At a glance, the cold and violent atmosphere reverberates there

    as like as two peas of red faced red hair, there is no half of the human emotion. Some of them are just like the endless tyranny and killing meaning that can be clearly seen. It is exactly the same as a wolf who is hungry for more than ten days.

    Only a small cloud of black fog disappeared, which was Fluctuating on the left chest of the blood giant. Like a heart, the seven HP grooves that should have been on it were transferred to the blood giant!

    "Ow!!!"

    Howling, resounding! (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 751

    "Ow!!!"

    The huge shadow raised his head and howled, obviously without a mouth, but the howling sound was just like coming from a huge and extremely ferocious mouth, forming a wave of air, sweeping around. Where he passed, the dark guard boss''s room was instantly covered by a blood red color, and the whole guard boss''s room was also lit up.

    The strong blood color that makes people tremble continuously spreads around. The howling of the giant shadow spreads all over the corner of the guard boss''s room. Until the whole space is filled with blood color, the howling of the giant shadow can stop. However, after the howling, its size seems to have increased a little

    At this time, the real panorama of the giant shadow also fell into the eyes of silent and Athena

    The whole body appears blood color, just like a giant with red body, but its skin is red, like a bubble in the blood pool, plus the head without face and the red eyes

    Devil!

    This is the first time to see the giant shadow, wordless and Athena two hearts at the same time rising impression!

    The ferocious image makes a pretty face of Athena white, and she can''t help but step back. The chestnut pupils are full of panic and huge shadow, which is too hard for girls to bear!

    Seeing the appearance of Athena, a speechless wrong body stood in front of her. The "Skygazer" and the "interpreter" in their hands were inclined to the ground, as if they were opening their hands to protect what posture, which reduced the fear in Athena''s heart a lot, and the steps in the back stepped back again, stood firmly beside her speechless side, together with him, holding up the sword in their hands.

    "No problem?" Asked in a quiet voice.

    Athena took a deep breath. The expression is tight. "Of course!"

    Seeing this, he nodded silently, and said nothing more. He looked up at the huge shadow in the air. The wine red pupil coagulated, and looked directly at the chest of the huge shadow, which was a cloud of black fog.

    "Whenever there is a chance. Attack the black fog on his chest! " Speechless voice said a sentence, although only a sentence, but the intelligent Athena immediately understood!

    No matter who the guard boss is, whether it''s the black fog cloud or the giant shadow, the black fog cloud still exists. So it must be useful. The HP slot and icon only appear when attacking the black fog cloud. Therefore, there must be no mistake when attacking the black fog cloud!

    Maybe, there is still weakness!

    "Ow!"

    It seems to be able to understand the dialogue between the two people. The giant shadow howls angrily. The whole body was covered with bloody air flow, and quickly gathered together, turning into a huge sword in his hands!

    "Ow!!!"

    In the eyes of the giant shadow, there was a flash of red light. The howl came from the head without face. The body seemed to lose the gravity all of a sudden. It fell down. The head went down and dived to the two people standing on the ground with swords!

    Looking down at the huge shadow. Asina takes a deep breath again, and her mind slowly stabilizes. As soon as the white jade hand is lifted, a pink sword skill light comes out of her hand!

    "Drink!"

    When the shadow came to her, the light on her sword quickly gathered into one piece. Next moment. Countless pink sword shadows poured out, like raindrops, across the void in front of us, dancing through a very light red mark. Cast the huge shadow that rushed to front!

    "Ow!"

    The dense pink curtain of sword rolls over the body of the giant shadow, and the giant sword in the hand of the giant shadow sweeps out!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The countless swords around were swept away by the huge sword in a dull sound. However, Asina didn''t even frown, and suddenly waved a sword again. However, this sword went to the black fog cloud in the chest of the huge sword!

    "Ow!"

    It seems that the huge shadow is enraged by the action of Athena, and the huge sword also vibrates violently. In a strange sound, it suddenly flies up and hits Athena''s thin sword. With fierce force, it hits Athena''s forehead fiercely!

    This shot, if hit, I''m afraid that the HP of Isana will be taken half way directly!

    But Asina didn''t even take a look at it. She ignored the huge sword that she had photographed on her head. On the thin sword in her hand, the light of the pink sword technique became more and more strong, and shot at the chest of the giant shadow!

    Just at the moment when the huge sword was about to hit Athena, two long swords with glittering luster suddenly emerged from the side and rushed up to meet each other!

    "Qiang!!!"

    Two black long swords suddenly intersected with the giant sword, making a clear Symphony sound. A strong wind came out from the middle of the three intersecting swords, blowing and dancing the chestnut long hair of Athena, who was below. However, the giant sword could not go deep any more because of such resistance!

    The wind of sword attack makes yasena''s face tingle, and the two long swords and the huge sword are in a state of stalemate. Yasena drinks again, and the movement of the thin sword in her hand is more fierce. In the soft drink, she stabs into the black fog cloud of the giant shadow''s chest!"Ow!"

    The howling sound of the giant shadow rang out again. There was a bit of pain in it. The howling sound had not yet fallen, and the two black long swords under the giant sword suddenly started to work!

    "Sonorous!"

    The clear voice resounded in the sky, and the huge sword was blocked by two black long swords. Then the effect light of sword skill flashed. After the thin sword, it also hit the chest of the giant shadow!

    "Ouch, ouch!"

    The huge shadow howled in succession, HP slot dropped a part at an unimaginable speed, the poor giant shadow had not fought back, two black long swords and a thin sword hit it at the same time!

    "Bang!" The shadow was knocked out at once!

    "Athena!"

    "Drink!"

    The figure of wordless and Asina disappeared abruptly as if in a blink. When they reappeared, they had already come to the giant shadow and didn''t let it react. They bullied themselves. The three shining swords cut through the space, pierced the giant shadow''s chest, and poked the black cloud directly!

    The call of the giant shadow has become a scream. At this time, the black fog cloud seems to have become its weakness. When it is hit, the HP slot falls down continuously.

    A short fight, wordless, Asina HP slot intact, guard boss''s HP slot, the top one, but was cleared most!

    With the cooperation of the two, the giant shadow is completely abused!

    The giant shadow was angry, and her big foot made a mistake. She even avoided the attack of Athena and rushed towards wordless. It seemed that she knew that the culprit of her continuous injury was wordless. However, she had not rushed out a few steps. Athena reappeared in front of the giant shadow again. The sword shadow like a rain curtain swept on the giant shadow with continuous air breaking sound!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    In a second, yasna at least wielded dozens of swords, all of which fell on the giant shadow. Unfortunately, this time, she didn''t clear the HP slot of the giant shadow, just beat it back.

    Seeing this scene, the two suddenly understood that the real guard boss is still the black fog, but the black fog does not have much ability to fight against each other, so it will gather a huge shadow to fight, and it is in the body of the giant shadow, controlling the giant shadow action!

    This is the true face of the 99 level guard boss, including the black fog shadow before, which is used to condense the giant shadow!

    With the preliminary information, wordless and Asina are more likely to win. The two figures crisscross like lightning. They are locked in front of the giant shadow with the speed hard to track by the naked eye. The giant shadow is constantly repelled by the wordless heavy sword technique with excellent muscle strength. Asina is dedicated to attacking the black fog cloud group, and one sword shadow is surging They kept beating up, and occasionally their work turned around in a staggered period. The HP slot that kept the boss close didn''t stop the fluctuation for a moment!

    In one year''s time, since they got married, every time they went to the maze area, they formed a team together, painted pictures together, upgraded together, and faced with the guard boss together. Now, their tacit understanding has been raised to an unimaginable height!

    Cooperate! Perfect! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 752

    "Bang!"

    A loud roar resounded in the whole bloody guard boss room. As before, the huge smoke and dust appeared along with the strong air ripples spread like hurricane. The front and back ends of the smoke and dust protruded a radian. Three figures came out from the inside, stood on the ground, stepped back for several steps, and then stabilized In there, looking at the opposite side

    The foot of the giant shadow stomps on the ground fiercely. Every time it lands, the ground will shake under the foot of its huge body. After so many steps, the giant shadow finally stabilizes its body. The head without face is raised. The howl of rage spreads through every corner and blows away the rolled up smoke.

    Compared with the giant shadow, the situation of wordless and Athena is undoubtedly better on the whole. Although the HP tank has declined, it will soon return to full state after the recovery of the healing spirit

    After the previous battle, there are no six HP slots in the shadow!

    Although the battle has not lasted for a long time, it is no less than a large strategic battle. With the perfect cooperation of the two, it is not difficult to understand that HP has been reduced to this level in such a short time

    However, this kind of fight also led to a little gasp of yasena, which was relieved slowly. Yasena''s cheeks were a little red, her eyes were moved slightly, and she looked at the wordless side of her body.

    Seeing yasena''s eyes turning around, she nodded her head gently. There was no gasp on her face. Instead, she looked as if she could do it easily!

    Originally. With the strength of speechless one person, there is no problem in dealing with giant shadow. Now, with a super strength of Asina. Even if the strength of Athena is not comparable to speechless, they can cooperate. In this case, it''s easier to fight wordlessly than to fight alone

    If it''s just a silent person, it will definitely not be in such a short time to play the guard boss to this extent!

    "Oh! Oh! "

    The huge shadow howled angrily, looking at the opposite side compared with the two ''villains'' who were more than half shorter than himself, the red in his eyes was a little bit more full, and there were some craziness in his eyes. Let wordless, Athena heart also mentioned up

    Guard boss has an invisible setting. Once the HP slot drops to red, the attack mode will change, and even the skill and ability values will increase. Although not all the gatekeepers have this setting, if you don''t pay attention to it, it''s not a lucky thing to capsize in the gutter

    Sure enough, under the eyes of the two. The black fog at the heart of the giant shadow began to emerge from the body of the giant shadow and floated to the sky over the guard boss''s room. In only a moment, a thick black fog cloud covered the sky and even sent out a chill. It makes people feel depressed and heavy.

    The black fog shrouded the sky, sending out a cold and damp breath like the tide, forming a black fog sea, which rolled up violently like a thundercloud, while the giant shadow was a flash, jumped into the black fog cloud, and disappeared in an instant.

    At the next moment, a black fog shadow begins to fly out of the black fog cloud, shuttling back and forth in the black fog cloud as it did at the beginning. It''s amazing that during this period, the HP slot, which originally fell to the red state, is slowly recovering!

    Looking at the black fog that envelops the sky and the HP trough that is slowly recovering, wordless and Athena are in a hurry.

    I didn''t expect that the guard boss still has the ability to restore HP. Is it set to restore the initial form when HP slot is in red alert state, and then come out to fight after HP is restored, and before that, the black fog shadow will entangle itself

    This idea has just risen, and the endless shadow of black fog suddenly emerges from the black fog, rushing towards the two people in a dense and overwhelming way, which confirms the conjecture in their hearts!

    The next moment, the shadow of the black fog also attacked, surrounded the two people in the middle, and then one by one, in a row down the sprint!

    Speechless and Asina raised their hands at the same time, pointed the tip of the sword to the front, and when the shadow of the black fog hit their body, they waved the long sword vigorously, killing all the shadow of the black fog.

    As soon as the shadow of the black fog died, the body immediately turned into a gray air flow, and rolled into the black fog cloud. It seemed that the black fog cloud had eaten something to mend. The HP tank''s recovery speed was greatly improved, which made the two people, silent and Asina, panic at the sight of this scene, quickly gathered the sword that was about to be waved, stepped on their feet, and flashed to the back.

    "You can''t go on like this!" Athena bit her teeth. "With these black fog shadows blocking, we have no way to attack close to us, and attacking black fog shadows will make HP of guarding boss recover faster, if we don''t want a solution..."

    "I understand what you said..." Speechless bowed his head, pondered for a while, then looked up at the black fog in the middle of the sky."Athena, you help me to get in the way and let me run!"

    Hearing this, ASENA hesitated for a moment. "No problem?"

    "No problem!" Speechless gently pressed the body to make a charging posture. "As long as my" two blade flow "sword skill hits Shouguan boss, I can''t support the rest HP of Shouguan boss!"

    Athena looked for a moment and nodded.

    "I see!"

    Words fall, Asina rushed to speechless in front of, in the hands of the sword immediately sprinkled out, the continuous shadow of the sword in front of the dark fog all clear, into a gray airflow!

    Can not wait for the gray air to return to the black fog, speechless hands "skywatcher" and "interpreter" suddenly a bright, extremely dazzling flash up!

    "Solar eclipse!!!"

    In my eyes, a flash of bright light flashed by, like a signal, the speechless body suddenly bounced up, carrying the light shining on the "skywatcher" and "interpreter" swords, turning into a meteor, with a brilliant tail of fire, rushing into the sky of black fog!

    "Bang!"

    "Boom!"

    Just like a meteorite falling into the ocean, the black fog in the churning is suddenly quiet. Immediately, an earth shaking explosion sounds in the black fog, and a flash of light shines from the black fog. The ripples spread out, as if the sun broke through the dark cloud at the end of the night, like the light after the eclipse, illuminating every corner of the guard boss room Fall!

    Looking at this extremely dazzling scene, Athena lost her mind slightly. The shadow of the black fog around her turned to ashes in a shrill cry under the light of the light, and no longer condensed into the gray air flow. The black fog in the mid air also gradually disappeared, along with the HP trough, the last point disappeared

    When the light goes down, the black fog condenses into a small group, no longer active and fluctuating. During a trembling period, the whole body breaks up. In the crisp effect sound, it breaks up

    The guard boss''s room was suddenly dark and then lit up, but this time it was no longer blood and black, but white. The font representing customs clearance emerged and hung in the mid air. The wordless figure fell from above and gently pointed on the ground. Until then, the sword effect light on the swords of "skywatcher" and "interpreter" was gradually dimmed Down, revealing the dark body

    At last, Athena responded, her body trembling, and a look of ecstasy appeared on her face. She couldn''t help cheering.

    "It''s a success!"

    At a faster speed than before, Athena ran to the silent front, threw herself into the silent arms, put her arms around his neck, and shouted loudly.

    "Words! We did it! We did it! "

    Speechless hurriedly hugs the Athena who hangs on him, and says with a wry smile: "it''s not that I haven''t passed the customs, but I''m so happy?"

    Athena blinked and said pitifully, "can''t you?"

    "OK..." Silent face of the wry smile more thick, see, Athena laugh like a bell, frequent rings

 Chapter 753

    (the book finally breaks through two million words! Scatter flowers!)

    (I don''t know how many words can be written in this book, but the essential thing is everyone''s support. So, friends, we must continue to support it.)

    today, the whole ''Ian grunt'' players are crazy!

    Happy to be crazy!

    99 floors! Customs clearance!

    The last 100 layers are left in the world of death and despair!

    As long as the last 100th level is taken down, you can live in the world for three years, and only less than 6000 players are left, you can really log out and return to the real world!

    Even if there is only one floor left, it can''t avoid the madness of the middle, lower and even higher level players!

    At this time, players in every floor and corner of "Ian grunt" are celebrating like crazy, cheering, celebrating the clearance of the 99th floor, and cheering the wordless "spirit sword envoy" and "shining" Athena who have conquered the 99th floor!

    There is no doubt that, after the wedding a year ago, now, the names of wordless and Athena have once again become the most frequently spoken words of players, and once again become the front page headlines in the whole "Sao"!

    In this moment, people are immensely grateful for these two people. Although many floors were silent before, and Asina had planned them, the floors they had planned before, for these players, are at best a number, a countdown, which feels natural, but they are not as strong as this time.

    Of course, in addition to some cynical players, in "Sao". There is no lack of such disgusting and dirty people, and only they can hide in the corner when others celebrate and cheer, angrily scold the speechless and Athena who become the focus of attention, and also scold those crazy players for the coming 100 stories

    Anyway, there will be "Sao". The last floor of "Ian grunt" makes players seem to see the dawn. They have been celebrating and cheering while secretly praying in their hearts, praying for the smooth clearance of the last floor

    When others celebrate, as the protagonist, they are also celebrating

    "Everyone..." Klein glanced around. "Are you ready?..."

    The silent, Athena, Jieyi, Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, silika, Qitai, iquier and others looked at each other. Smiling and nodding, Klein raised the glass filled with wine.

    "Then, to get through the 99th floor, let''s drink!"

    "Cheers!"

    All of them raised the cups in their hands, and all of them came together to the middle. Collision together, in a "jingle" sound, laughter, drink the wine in the cup, of course, Jieyi, silika two people''s cup, containing juice

    After finishing a whole large glass of wine in one breath, Klein let out a scream. "Ah ~ ~ ~ how comfortable!"

    "Don''t drink too much..." Speechless away from Klein. "I don''t think it''s time to carry you back," he said, deadpan

    "We don''t want to either!" Tongren, Qitai and aijil said in unison that Klein, who had been very happy, was not happy at all.

    "It''s too much for you guys to be so happy today..."

    Silent people laughed, kleinba blinked, but soon he was happy again. "Well, forget it. Congratulations! You have passed the 99th floor! "

    "Congratulations, too!" He shook his head like a silent smirk. "Everyone is the same. It''s not my business to pass the customs alone."

    "Yes, yes. And ASENA, the joint efforts of your model couple are even more powerful than the players of the whole strategy group! " Klein raised his glass to Athena. "Congratulations, Athena!"

    Athena tilted her head and smiled shyly. "Without words, I can''t do it alone..."

    After that, Asina also put on a look that she could not bear to look back and said with lingering fear: "such a labyrinth area, if it is not necessary, really even the door is not willing to step in a step..."

    Hearing the words of Athena, the people who didn''t understand them were puzzled. They didn''t know exactly what it meant. However, the three people who fully understood Athena''s weakness, silent, dressed and Lizzie, secretly laughed.

    In the past, there were many labyrinth areas like this series of horror, such as the ancient city labyrinth on the 65th and 66th floors, which was famous for its horror floors when yasena was the strategy leader of the strategy group. All of them were monsters like shadows.

    At that time, from the vanguard troops of the strategy group, we heard the monster intelligence of these two floors. Yasna Leng didn''t have the courage to lead the team to the door. At last, she even found various reasons to abandon the strategy!You know, at that time, Athena was not as clear as she is now. Although she had known wordless at that time, the relationship with wordless was not at the present level. That is to say, the strategy of Athena at that time was very important to her

    But just like that, Athena, still because the floor is a terrorist department and directly warped the strategy!

    I can imagine how afraid she is of ghosts and other miracles

    "Is the last floor left?..." Tongren holds the cup and looks up to the ceiling. "Soon, we will leave the world..."

    The joyful atmosphere of the scene suddenly became a little silent, and all the people were involuntarily silent. Their eyes showed some memories more or less

    Although they all want to leave the world, it is undeniable that the world they used to hate has left them a lot of memories, including bad ones and good ones

    People''s habits are a very terrible thing. In three years'' time, the players who live in "Sao" have become accustomed to the world, including all the people present

    Now, the time to leave the world has been infinitely close, but let them have a little sad

    Are you reluctant to give up? Or mourning the loss of three years

    Probably, they don''t even know it

    However, there is only one thing for sure, that is, they have not regretted that day, three years ago, they landed the game

    Athena smiled gently, turned her head to speechless, and leaned gently into his arms. Lizzie on one side was almost the same. She also leaned into the Tongren''s arms. Fortunately, Shiyin and silika also held each other''s hands. Qitai, Klein and iquir held each other''s shoulders directly, exerting extra strength.

    Without this world, they would not know others in the field. From this point on, they sincerely thank the game and bring their lovers and friends to their side

    Compared with other players, they are undoubtedly happy, because here, they are tied up and have a lot of good memories. In retrospect, even if they don''t have the impulse to cry, they are all smiling with a warm heart.

    For all of this, the feeling of dressing on one side is the most intense. As a healing program for mental spirit, the original job of dressing is to make all players in the game smile here, but the nature of the game makes all of this into nothing, almost makes her run out of it.

    But now, everything is different!

    Although in "Sao", negative emotions can be felt almost every day, but these people around her are smiling from the bottom of their hearts, which makes Jieyi very moved and very happy

    She is also grateful for the world, so that she met her parents, can personally feel the past for her to be a luxury of positive emotions

    Looking at all the people who are smiling and looking at each other, there is a strong feeling of reluctant to marry.

    When "Sao" is fully cleared, she may not be able to see them again

    At this time, two hands gently pressed on her head, gently stroked her small head, quickly looked up, the next moment, speechless, the smiling faces of two Athena into her eyes

    She smiled happily, happily and firmly.

    Sure, there will be a way! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 754

    Of course, it''s quite strange to be immersed in the memory all the time. Before long, all the people on the scene reacted

    "Nah, Tongren..."

    Liz looked up at Tong Ren with a very serious eyes. "When you come back to the real world, you must come to me!"

    Tong touched his head, and under the gaze of so many eyes, he muttered a little embarrassed.

    "The dark chaser you gave me, I haven''t paid yet..."

    Listening to Tongren''s words, Liz nodded with satisfaction. However, Tongren''s embarrassed appearance made the scene laugh.

    "What..." Klein took a teasing look at the Tongren. "After all, I''m still a kid..."

    "Don''t talk big!" "You can''t even compete with a kid, at least they are married..." said iquir

    Klein''s smile froze. Seeing this, Qi Tai held her belly and laughed

    Athena was smiling too, but she soon remembered something. The chestnut pupils moved slowly to the wordless body. Inside, a faint sheen was flowing, making wordless body cold.

    Well What a fascinating sight

    Speechless and unnatural turn around, make the look in Athena''s eyes sharp, the eye that attracts people''s heart also becomes cold, make speechless and wry smile.

    "I said, are you still worried that I don''t want you?..." Speechless how mouth, also learn Tongren euphemism up. "I still owe you a wedding ring..."

    Only then did Athena smile.

    At last Klein could not bear it. He rubbed his hair like crazy. "Hello Hello! What''s the matter with you! Would you like to show your love when you go home? There''s no conscience in putting flash bombs here! "

    The pretty faces of Athena and Lizzie blushed for a while, and then they thrust up their waists. Liz was more direct.

    "Who told you not to find a girlfriend?"

    Klein immediately knelt down and cried out in tears. "Don''t you think I want to? If you can find it, who will accuse you life winners here! "

    Inside the scene. There''s Athena in silence, Liz in Tongren. Qitai also has a girlfriend. Eikiel doesn''t have a partner here, but they are married people in the real world

    So, in the presence of men, except Klein, everyone else has another half, no wonder he is so lost

    Think about it. Klein''s heart became cool and the tear line on his cheek became stronger. However, his eyes immediately turned, and his eyes slowly moved to the lucky, poetic and celika. The eyes gradually became rippling

    Fortunately, the three men shivered and looked at Klein''s hostile eyes. They didn''t want to. They hid behind him and looked at him warily.

    "My brother is still here..." Fortunately, he launched a strike. Klein deducted a little HP

    "Want to hit my attention? Dream! " Poetry launched a sharp blow, Klein deducted half of HP

    "You strange millet!" Celika makes a heart beating. Klein''s blood is broken

    Athena and Lizzie stood up and did not speak, but looked at Klein with contempt. Silent wins with sound, no move wins with move, Ko!

    The sound of "pa" made Clyde bend forward in frustration and his back was dim.

    "As for this As for this As for that?... "

    In Klein''s curse like words, xiaojieyi was a little impatient and came to Klein''s face. "It doesn''t matter, you will be able to find the girl you love..."

    Klein, as if hearing the voice of an angel, raised his head and looked at the knot with a gentle smile. "Jieyi sauce, it''s really your best!"

    The knot dress embarrassed lowered the head, smiled. "Thank you, uncle Klein..."

    Klein froze on the spot, his whole body gray, and bit by bit smashed away, only one sentence constantly reverberated around.

    "Uncle Uncle Uncle I''m uncle

    Wordless and others can''t see it any more because of their grumbling. They shake their heads and look at each other. Then they look ''lost'' and turn their heads away from Klein

    "By the way!"

    Qi too turned his head to speechless, and his expression began to change. "Well, tomorrow, you can go to the headquarters of Grantham''s order of bloody knights."

    Hearing this, they all restrained their joking mentality and cast their eyes on Qi Tai. Klein stopped playing tricks and his expression gradually became serious.

    "Headquarters of the order of blood knights..." Athena frowned. "Is that the order of the regimental commander?"Qi Tai nodded, Klein took the words and said, "not only words, Tongren and iquir, but also you will go to the headquarters of the" blood alliance knights "tomorrow. The whole strategy group will gather there tomorrow!"

    "The whole strategy group gathered at the headquarters of the order of blood knights?" Tongren raised his head violently. "Don''t you..."

    Speechless hands around the chest, looking straight at Klein and Kai Tai. "Such a big formation, I think, tomorrow''s gathering should be for the 100 story strategy of ''Ian grunt''?"

    "It''s worthy of being the" spirit sword emissary ". It''s a hit!" Klein made a joke at first, and then said: "in fact, this matter, as early as before the 99th floor, has been started in the strategy group..."

    Qi Tai looked around at all the people, and the voice slowly spread into the ears of all the people

    "There are 100 floors of ''Ian grunt''. Each floor will have a room in the labyrinth stairs leading to the upper floor, where there is the guard boss of the floor. Only when players defeat the guard boss of the floor, can they go to a higher level through the floor!"

    "After three years of playing time, now, there is only one floor left for" Ian grunt ". As long as we defeat the 100 floor guard boss, we can completely pass the customs!"

    When it comes to complete clearance, the eyes of Qi Tai and Klein are a little hot, but they are dim again. "But as we all know, the higher the number of floors, the stronger the strength of the gatekeepers. The gatekeepers on the 25th, 50th and 75th floors are even more formidable!"

    "However, it''s not necessary to know that the last floor of" Ian grunt "and the guard boss on the 100th floor are undoubtedly the strongest in the whole" Sao ". There is no one!"

    Qitai looks at wordless and Tongren with a dignified face. "In this case, it''s not sure to win the final boss by the strength of the strategy team, so a plan begins to sprout..."

    "When attacking the 100 level gatekeepers, gather all the top players in the whole ''Sao'' to join the strategy team to win the gatekeepers at one time and reach the final goal of complete clearance!"

    "All ''Sao'' top players..." Wordless squinted. "That is to say, will Athena also be summoned?"

    "Yes..." Klein gave a wry smile. "After all, this is our last hurdle. We have to go through it..."

    "And if you can''t even break through this formation!" Iquir said a gruff word. "In this world, there will be no more hope of complete customs clearance!"

    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became solemn. Everyone''s face was very heavy, even speechless.

    He knew that the ultimate boss in "Ian grunt" was Heathcliff himself!

    That is to say, the moment of the decisive battle with Heathcliff is finally coming!

    Wait for the location of the 100th floor guard boss, shizkliff will really turn his face and show his real identity!

    Wordless conjecture, at that time, the players who go to the 100th floor to carry out the strategic battle of guarding the pass boss should be hit hard

    Heathcliff, do you want to win all the top players at once

    Speechless, do not know

    But he knows, this war, perhaps only he can fight up

 Chapter 755

    55th floor, Ian grunt, Grantham

    In this iron and steel city, the players who usually take part in activities on this floor find that today, the atmosphere of Grantham seems to be a little different from usual

    They can''t say that they are different from each other. However, the transfer gate square of Grantham is very busy today. On the platform, the transfer flash flashes every few minutes. It''s obvious that players with very advanced equipment come here one after another and go in one direction!

    Among these people, some are in groups, some are alone, some are appalling, some are dressed in a low-key way, but looking at the past can still give people a sense of not simple, but these people have one of the same characteristics, that is, the level is very high!

    What''s more, those who are interested in it also find that most of the players who come to Grantham are very famous or once very famous, the top players rarely seen in the past!

    For a while, in the main street area of Grantham, a team that was out of line with the surrounding area passed by one after another, attracting the attention of all the players on the street. Many even names were recognized by the players in the process of walking. It can be seen that these people are absolutely unusual!

    Such a sharp change, even those ordinary players in the past are aware of something wrong, let alone those who live in Grantham on a regular basis

    Everyone realized that today''s Grantham, I''m afraid, won''t be too calm

    So much so that in the main street area of Grantham, pedestrians have begun to consciously walk on the side and let out the middle Avenue. Walk for the top players who come to Grantham. It''s like ancient times. The scenes of emperors and nobles are the same when they travel in the street, but the ordinary players who used to live here. It becomes a crowd of civilians

    This is another kind of attention. When many guilds, teams and players walk through the streets, they will automatically hold their heads up under the attention of these ordinary players, so that they can appear to have momentum, and walk in the past very arrogantly to show their own extraordinary. Some people don''t like this kind of high-profile treatment very much. It''s unnatural all the way

    Speechless, nature is the latter!

    "Look! Look! "

    "Why? Which famous guild or team is it?... "

    "This time it''s more powerful. Look at it yourself..."

    "That dress "Spirit sword envoy" speechless? "

    "And there are others. Isn''t that "flash" Lord Athena? "

    "Where and where? move out of my way! Let me see! "

    "It''s really Lord Athena!"

    "Lord Athena is back at last!"

    "What''s back? Don''t you see the "spirit sword envoy" coming? People just follow their husbands... "

    "Yes! Almost forgot, Lord Athena is married... "

    "Hateful, it''s so enviable. The" spirit sword emissary "

    "Even they are here, and one by one, the famous top players are here. Is there any super rare item in Grantham? "

    "SA, who knows..."

    "Hello, didn''t you find that they all went to the headquarters of the order of blood knights?"

    "It seems that..."

    "Are they gathered together for the purpose. Is it to attack the 100th floor?... "

    It has to be said that the audience''s eyes are stupid, but also bright. No matter where they are, flies are always an indispensable kind of person, and another kind of indispensable person is the intelligent person

    It should be said that with the current situation of "Sao", so many famous players gathered at the same time, as long as they have a little bit of brain, can guess the purpose of their coming here.

    The stratagem of the 100th floor of "Ian grunt"!

    Walking on the road to the headquarters of the "blood League Knight", listening to the comments of the players around, I could not help sighing a little uneasily.

    Even if it''s not the first time to be seen as a monkey, however, he just can''t get used to it

    On one side, yasena, who is more famous than wordless, seems to be a little unaccustomed. Hearing wordless sigh, she can''t help leaning to wordless side, as if she is trying to lead some eyes around her to wordless body.

    For a year, Asina almost didn''t appear in the spotlight. She used to be treated every day, but now she hasn''t enjoyed it for a year. Naturally, she likes the peaceful life of Asina. She is not comfortable with this kind of treatment similar to star chasing.

    But no longer adapt, Asina is destined to become the center of attention. One year later, Asina is undoubtedly more beautiful than before, and her appearance is no longer as immature as before. At the age of 18, she has initially demonstrated the charm of a mature woman!Plus a year''s wife''s life, the charm that is soft to the bone has become the flower that attracts bees. As soon as it appears in front of "bees", it immediately shows the full attribute of "attracting bees and butterflies"!

    Originally, Asina was a kind of star and idol in the eyes of the masses. The disappearance of a year did not make her popularity decline, but because of her once again appearance and more attractive charm, it made her more popular!

    At this time, Asina''s most impressive set of Knights'' battle uniforms of the "blood League knights" has disappeared. She who has quit the "blood League knights" will no longer wear that one. Instead, she is wearing a white dress with a hundred pleated lace pattern. The front is just a little above the knee, and the back is pulled all the way to The heel, like the Cape, is similar to the skirt

    This kind of dress, not only does not have the cool and serious temperament in the past, but also looks noble, elegant and ethereal. If it is not that there are no wings behind and ears are not elongated, Athena is an elf!

    Of course, wordless thinks that Athena is like a goblin. She radiates the hot attraction in his heart all the time

    However, his wife is so eye-catching, and is still being pointed out in the public. He doesn''t hide his covetous heart to his wife. He is a little upset in wordless heart.

    "Athena, let''s go faster..."

    Hearing this, Asina turned her head and looked at wordless. The chestnut pupils were suddenly full of inexplicable laughter. As if she could see through wordless thoughts, all the original discomfort disappeared. Instead, the joy was replaced by a hook in the corner of her mouth. The beautiful smile made the people around look at it.

    "Ah, Yan Jun." Yanna''s eyes blinked as if she could speak. "Are you jealous?"

    Speechless face a burst of embarrassment. "Why do you know fouls when you are observant in this area?"

    "Because..." Athena nodded her silent arm. "Sometimes, I want to see you care more about me..."

    Speechless suddenly did not get angry. "Are you so unsure of yourself? Are you still afraid of my change of heart? "

    "SA, who knows..." Athena deliberately turned her head, but a pair of eyes were still on the silent face, and then suddenly embraced the silent arm!

    Stare at

    In an instant, wordless feeling that the eyes around him became hostile from the beginning of the examination, especially cold, like a thorn in the back, let wordless start to worry, will someone jump out to fight with him

    "Athena..." I''m speechless. "Do you want me to be a public enemy?"

    "What''s the matter!" As a matter of course, Athena said, "it seems more intimate..."

    Speechless pursed his lips, and finally reluctantly accepted the hostile vision around him, but then yasena''s action made him, and even the players around him, all stay away.

    "Tweet..." Light a sound from the ear clear ring, accompanied by the cheek next to the moist, soft feeling

    Athena, kiss him in front of everyone!

    In the case of everyone''s silly, yasna''s face is smiling, but her cheeks are slightly red, holding her silent arm, proudly walking forward

    This Athena, it''s definitely intentional

 Chapter 756

    The headquarters of the order of blood knights, at the gate

    Two members of the "blood alliance cavalry" garrison on both sides of the gate, holding a long gun in their hands, looking straight ahead, as if they were soldiers guarding the gate. They are full of style, but they don''t expel the irrelevant people who come here in the future as usual. Instead, they let the players who come here enter freely, without half blocking

    They know that the players who come here today are all the players who are invited by their leader, Heathcliff, to participate in the 100th floor strategy meeting. The strength of each player is the weakest one above them. They are not sent to guard the door at all. They can compare

    However, they did not show any inferiority. Instead, they held their heads up, looked proud, and looked very proud.

    How about the gatekeeper?

    The "blood alliance cavalry" is the strongest guild in the whole "Sao". These invited players have not come here obediently under the call of their leader, and even the most important 100th level strategic meeting is held in their headquarters. How can they not be proud

    If we let them know that the president of the guild they are proud of is the culprit that has led them to be trapped in the world for three years, I wonder if they will keep such pride

    Of course, there is no need to wait until the real identity of Heathcliff is open, they are doomed to have no way to keep that proud appearance all the time, because a person''s appearance

    "Hello! Hello! "

    A goalie player''s eyes don''t know what they have swept. A pair of eyes suddenly burst out a little. They couldn''t believe it. They clapped their friends hard, shaking their fingers and pointing in a direction.

    "That one. Is it Lord Athena? "

    As soon as the word "Athena" was heard, another goalkeeper''s expression immediately collapsed and looked at the direction pointed by the other player''s fingers. Then, his expression became lost

    See this. Wordless and Asina looked at each other with a wry smile. Then they went on and came to the door. Until this moment, the two gatekeepers were back to God.

    "Asia Lord Athena! "

    They cried out excitedly. "Are you finally back?"

    Athena smiled and shook her head. "I just accepted the invitation. I don''t mean to come back... "

    "How How can this be... " The two goalkeepers did not hide their disappointment at all. They looked down decadent, as if they had heard what unfortunate news, which made the smile on yasena''s face more intense. Also make wordless eyebrow beat ceaselessly.

    Although it has been known from the past that the popularity of Athena in the "blood League knights" is comparable to that of the superstar queen, I didn''t expect that, a year later, there are still people holding such a vision, it should be said. Do you really marry a wonderful man

    It''s not only Athena, the Meiqin is the princess of changpan platform, the bee eating drill is the queen of changpan platform, the daisy is also the popular king of Baihuang college, the three people are popular in their respective schools. They are not less popular than Athena in the "blood alliance knights". Although her girls are not so attractive, they are not under Athena in terms of appearance and excellence!

    And now, these girls, all gathered in their own side

    For the nth time, I felt that I was a little bit in bliss, I didn''t know how many wooden fish I had smashed in my previous life, I didn''t know how many recommended votes I had cast when I read a book, so that I could repair such bliss

    "Lord Athena, the chief is waiting for you in the conference room..." Two goalkeepers flattered and said, "do you need us to show you the way?"

    Hearing this, whether it''s speechless or Athena is a little excited to twitch at the corner of her mouth

    Mingmingshizkliff is waiting for all the invited players. When they come to their mouths, they are waiting for Athena alone

    Besides, I didn''t see them leading the way to other players

    Is this kind of flattering

    Speechless shook his head, stepped forward and said to Athena, "let''s go quickly..."

    Athena nodded, facing the two goalkeepers. "We can go there by ourselves..."

    Until this time, the two gatekeepers noticed the existence of silence. Like the previous masses, they forgot that Athena was married to the man in front of them

    It''s not so much that they forget, it''s more that they subconsciously choose to forget. After all, who wants the object of their vision to become the bosom of another man

    So, the two people looked at wordless eyes also become bad, just want to say something, one player thought of something, quickly pulled another player, obediently stood aside, let wordless and Asina into the headquarters

    "What are you doing!" The player said to the man who held him discontentedly, "why do you hold me? I also want to give that ungrateful guy some color to see... ""If you don''t want to die, you can try..." That player is even more dissatisfied. "Don''t you forget who the guy married to Lord Athena?"

    That person just remembered, the facial expression became a little empty, but still insisted on saying: "so what, here is inside the circle..."

    "Even within the circle!" Another player rudely interrupted him. "Don''t you forget that a year ago, someone in our guild put him in trouble. What''s the end of it?"

    The man couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, turned his head angrily, and stopped mentioning it

    A year ago, more than 20 guild members were embarrassed by Lord Athena. As a result, they were all put down at the gate. It has long been an indispensable event in the order of blood knights

    No matter what kind of dialogue the two gatekeepers have, it''s impossible for both of them to know..

    they walk in the corridor of the castle. It''s not the first time for them to come here without any words. Asina is the deputy leader who used to live here for nearly two years. She is very familiar with the headquarters of the "blood alliance cavalry" and is familiar with the players around In the eye-catching ceremony, walk towards the meeting room

    In this period of time, Asina was still the target of all people''s eyes. The reappearance of a year later excited the fans in the past. The members of the "blood alliance cavalry" began to shout loudly. Words like "the Lord of Asina is back" were heard everywhere, as if Asina left here and ran away from home They are very depressed

    With the approaching of the conference room, the number of players around finally began to decrease. Only those invited players followed the speechless two. Although they still focused on them, at least they didn''t have the words that talked about one after another, which made them relaxed a lot

    Finally, the door of the conference room appeared in front of them, and the scene in the door also appeared in the eyes of the two people, until the two people went in, the whole picture was printed into their eyes

    It''s the room surrounded by glass walls, but this time there''s not only one desk in the room, but also one desk in the room. They are close to each other and form a circle. Like a round table, they are filled with famous players, guild presidents and team leaders, while schitzcliffe and the four high-rise naturally sit there In the middle of the upper part, next to it, Tongren, Klein, Qitai and iquir are also present!

    The appearance of wordless and Athena suddenly became the focus of all the players'' eyes on the scene, and Heathcliff showed a faint smile and looked at Athena.

    "Long time no see, Athena, I''m so glad you''re invited..."

    Athena nodded and said, "long time no see, commander Heathcliff..."

    "Take a seat..."

    Speechless and Asina looked at each other, went to Tongren and other people''s side, sat down

    Heathcliff glanced around.

    "It seems that people have come almost..."

    "Well, let''s go straight ahead..."

    "Last floor strategy meeting!"

 Chapter 757

    At the beginning, all the players were stunned by this amazing speech of Heathcliff. Then, an inevitable noise exploded in the whole conference room.

    "Last floor strategy meeting?" Tong people first raised their own questions. "I don''t understand what you mean, commander Heathcliff..."

    Don''t mention Tongren. Almost no one in the audience understood the meaning of Heathcliff''s words and glanced at him one after another. Even wordless and Athena were no exception. Except for Kai Tai and Klein, they should know what Heathcliff meant by saying this. The expression on their faces did not change in half, but they just sat there quietly.

    The strategy of a floor is not simply to go to the maze area, find the room of the guard boss, and then kill the guard boss. If you want to challenge the guard boss and reach the floor clearance, there are many problems that must be considered.

    For example, the opening of towns on this floor, the opening of maps between towns and labyrinth areas, some labyrinth areas even have to complete certain tasks to allow players to enter the challenge, still need to explore the map of unknown fields, etc., these problems must be solved when attacking a floor!

    So, generally speaking, every small progress of a floor''s strategy has the need to gather all the members of the strategy group and seriously discuss, that is, the so-called strategy meeting

    Based on such a problem, even some floors with relatively simple difficulty need to have no less than ten strategic meetings, and the last is the holding of the strategic meeting of the key guarding boss!

    But now, 99 floors of the last two floors of "Ian grunt" have just passed the Customs for one or two days, and the situation of 100 floors is still in the process of exploration, and the details of the new map. The monster''s level, skill and attack mode have not been determined, but schitzcliffe said "the last floor strategy meeting"

    How can this not surprise people

    Tongren''s question is just the question in the hearts of all people. If it wasn''t for Heathcliff''s expression that always seemed to be able to control everything, they might think that this gathering was a joke

    Heathcliff seemed to have expected the same reaction. Lean forward slightly, cross your hands and fingers, and support your chin with the back of your hand. Like a doctor who is announcing the life and death of a patient, the noise of all players on the scene gradually subsides.

    "I know that you have questions in your hearts, why do I say such things. But believe in your own ears, you have not heard wrong! "

    Sizi Cliff repeated it in a calm tone. "After the clearance on the 99th floor, the three guilds of the strategy group, namely the" blood alliance Knight group "," the black cat group on the moon night "and" Fenglin volcano ", sent exploration troops to the 100th floor to search for information. After all, it was the last floor. At this time, even our strategy group. I can''t bear the feeling that I want to pass the customs earlier... "

    All the people in the room nodded their heads to show their understanding. Only the speechless one sniggered in his heart. This sentence can be said by anyone. Only Heathcliff said that it was not a general violation. However, seeing his serious explanation, he felt speechless.

    I''m afraid that the only one who really likes the world is shizkliff, the creator of Maochang Jingyan

    He''s like this now. It''s obvious that he has completely replaced himself with the role of "shitzcliffe", rather than Mao Jingyan

    Perhaps, he is not only looking at the current state of the players in Sao, but also having the idea of enjoying the game created by himself

    And the next explanation of Heathcliff, also let the people in the audience finally understand why there is that opening line.

    "Here is the information from the three guilds who have entered the 100th level to explore..." Heathcliff glanced around. It was a surprise.

    "There is no field, no monster, no maze on the 100th floor of" aigrandt ". There''s only one city in 100 floors! "

    "What What Everyone is ignorant on the spot, but those who turn their heads a little bit faster moment to associate with a possibility.

    The layout of "aigrandt" is gradually reduced with the increase of the number of floors. There are only four towns on the 99th floor, and the field area also takes a short time of one or two days to open up. So, it is not incomprehensible that there is only one city on the 100th floor smaller than the 99th floor.

    But, no field, no monster, no maze

    "Since there is no wilderness, no monster, no maze, only one city..." Tongren frowned and looked at Heathcliff. "Then, where is the final guard boss?"The audience could not help but hold their breath at the same time. Heathcliff gave the Tongren a light glance. "That''s what I''m going to say next..."

    as like as two peas, Cliff stood up and said slowly, in front of everyone, "the 100 layers of the whole" Ai ganger "are all a whole city. There are many NPC in the city, hotels, restaurants, buildings are exactly the same as other floors, and in the center of the city there is a palace...

    Heathcliff raised his head, his eyes wavering with an unknown meaning, and he said it word by word.

    "Ruby palace!"

    Everyone began to talk, whispering all over the conference room, and the speechless man who had been quietly listening to Heathcliff suddenly said, "the final boss, is it in the ruby palace?"

    The whole conference room was suddenly silent, as if no one had said a word again, like a duck strangled by the throat. They all turned their eyes and locked them on the speechless body.

    The strongest existence of all ''Sao''

    Heathcliff looked deep into silence and nodded. "Yes! There is no one monster in the whole 100 floors. The only one is in the ruby palace! "

    "That is to say, our last enemy is only the last boss!"

    At this moment, people finally understood what it meant to say "the last floor strategy meeting" at the beginning of Heathcliff.

    In the whole 100 floors of "Ian grunt", only the guard boss is a monster!

    They don''t need to explore the wild, trigger tasks, or explore unknown areas in the maze. They just need to go directly to the ruby palace and challenge the final boss!

    Victory! They can be liberated!

    Failed! All players will fall into the abyss forever!

    A heavy atmosphere spread in the air, so that every player lowered his head, pondered on the spot, and learned that his last enemy was only the real boss in the ruby palace. They were not half happy, but felt that the whole heart was heavy

    The players here are almost the top of the whole ''Sao'', all!

    Once they challenge the final boss, it''s OK to win, and liberation is everyone''s dream. But if they fail, no one can afford the consequences!

    Without the most top players, the next group can challenge the ultimate boss''s combat effectiveness. I don''t know when they can practice it, but they have to organize a stronger and larger team than here. When can they achieve it

    Moreover, no one is willing to sacrifice, but the consequences of failure are all gone!

    In the silence of the crowd, Heathcliff knocked on the table, as loud as in everyone''s heart.

    "Tomorrow will be the time for everyone to challenge the final boss. Please be prepared to gather at the transfer gate square on the 100th floor..."

    Heathcliff could not help but move his eyes to the speechless body, speechless also just on his line of sight, two people looked at each other for a while, then if nothing happened, don''t look back

    Tomorrow will be the time to decide everything!

 Chapter 758

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "dream & heart" and "Xiangla"

    ''Ian grunt'', 22nd floor

    The moonlight at night makes the forest covered with a layer of silver gauze. The distant lake reflects a little arc light during the turbulence. The mountain and water follow the mission that they existed when they were born. A quiet guard is there, without a trace of fluctuation, a slow flow following the inherent Road, without a trace of depression

    The quiet night seems to be more profound in this movement and stillness. Even though two ordinary scenes prove their existence, and even the way of survival is different, they also bring unimaginable peace to people. People who believe that they are impatient will lose themselves in this scene and enjoy it As the silence comes

    On the balcony of the wooden villa, the windows and doors gradually opened, pushed to both sides, speechless walked out of the dark hall, came to the edge of the wooden fence, hands propped on it, staring at the scene in front of him, at this time, even he could not help but have a feeling that only ASENA would have in the past

    Is this world really an imaginary world

    The vast forest is distributed in front of his eyes like a painting. The mountain and the water complement each other. The lake is sometimes calm, sometimes reverberating with waves of ripples and water waves. The wind blows the forest, the mountain, the water, the lake, and the silent face standing on the balcony

    Feel the real touch and vision. If everything in front of you is separated one by one, there is no difference from the real world''s forests, lakes, mountains and rivers. Only when they are combined together and become beautiful scenery like fairyland, can you get lost like a dream

    After all, in the real world. It''s really hard to find such a beautiful scene, and it''s no wonder that speechless will rise up such a thought that would never have happened in the past while feeling sad and lost

    Looking up at the same beautiful night sky that can only be seen in dreams, the Milky way that lights up the darkness is interwoven. But it can let people clearly see every little star in it, they emit their own weak light. Glow their own brilliance, but together, you can also light up the night that covers them, people can not ignore

    Tomorrow, this beautiful world will also stand in the ruby palace and finally the boss will fall and disappear

    For ''Sao'', in the past. Speechless is just a simple game, there is not too much redundant ideas, the general players fear, despair, disgust, he is not at all.

    He has a power that no one in the replica world can match. There is no pressure to log into the game. He will not die if he has the real ancestor body. He is still the credit of the system when he comes to the world, without the help of helmet, and without the pressure of ordinary players to face death. It can be said that the world is just a game for wordless!

    Until I got to know Athena, Jieyi, Tongren, Xingxing, silika, etc., the idea still hasn''t changed a little, just evolved from game to platform. Let him have the chance to know them, but there is no sense of death that other players should have.

    So, when other players hate, fear and hate the world, wordless is looking at it with an eye of scrutiny, wondering how much fun it can bring to them, that''s all

    But in the three years of "Sao" life, he has been a little used to the way of life in the world. Although he doesn''t forget all the real things like some players in the imaginary world, he is reluctant to let the world disappear at this moment!

    Looking back on the past, when he didn''t have a system, as a otaku, he had more than one fantasy. When he could play a game just like entering the reality? Even if he had a personal experience, he was satisfied. Now, this idea has also been realized. In some ways, he has to thank the system and Maochang Jingyan.

    And it''s not only because of this, there are many places in the world that have left their beautiful memories. There are many beautiful places. The house on the 22nd floor, the flower garden on the 47th floor where we had a wedding with Athena, and the original home on the 61st floor. These places are undoubtedly beautiful.

    Speechless, don''t want to let the "Sao" with all these things disappear in a criminal event, with the existence of Maochang Jingyan, and also with the disappearance of Maochang Jingyan

    He thought, leave everything here

    When speechless fell into indestructible trance, a slight footstep sounded from behind him, awakened his mind, he did not turn back, because who is coming, guess can guess

    A pair of soft and boneless Qianqian jade hands stretched out from his back and encircled his waist. At the same time, a soft and incomparable delicate body slowly squeezed on his back, accompanied by a familiar fragrance and temperature

    "What?..." Speechless, I can''t help but wrap the hand of Athena around my waist. "Why don''t you sleep?""Can''t sleep..." Athena said softly, rubbing her face against her speechless back. "I feel lonely without you..."

    "How old are you? You need someone else to sleep with you..." Speechless and chuckled, then asked: "how about the knot?"

    "Asleep..."

    "So..." Speechless for a moment. "Don''t you feel uneasy? Get dressed... "

    Tomorrow, the "Sao" is likely to usher in the final full clearance, and players will all log out of the world, including wordless, Athena

    Knot is AI in "Sao". For knot, the imaginary world in other people''s eyes is her shelter

    As long as they leave, then in this world, maybe there is only one person who is dressed, living alone here

    No, with the nature of "Sao", it is more likely that it will only dissipate in history. People will not allow such an evil world to remain. At that time, the knot will also dissipate with the dissipation of "Sao"

    Athena understood the meaning of speechless, shook her head, and said in an ethereal voice, "I''ve got to get dressed, but my father says there''s a way..."

    "That girl..." A silent doting smile. "Fortunately, I really have a way, or I will be guilty if I fail to live up to her expectations!"

    Hearing this, ASENA let go of her hand, came to the silent front, faced him, then stretched out her hands again, circled his neck, looked at his face, and gradually lost her mind.

    "I''ve always trusted you, whether it''s me or me..."

    Wordless touch the head of Athena, chin against her head, although there is no speech, but the action is very firm, let Athena''s heart would have been full of trust burst suddenly, the heart, the anxiety of tomorrow''s arrival, also slowly dissipated

    "NAH..." Athena was huddled in silence. "Tomorrow, shall we succeed?"

    "Of course!" Speechless seriously said: "I will definitely end everything, let you go back to another world, and then meet you again, and tie clothes together, our family, which can not be less!"

    Athena''s eyes were slightly moist, and the light of hope flashed through her eyes. "Meet you in reality? Looking forward to... "

    A soft arc appeared on the wordless face and lowered his head.

    "Please look forward to it!"

    Asina "Puchi" a smile, nestled in the wordless arms, wordless is also holding Asina, no words, two people are quietly feeling each other''s existence, as if they can hear each other''s heart at this time, the body has two, but the spirit is blended together, no difference

    This feeling of spiritual integration has always been wordless. For example, it is the feeling of life integration with young girls in the world of sparril!

    Strangely, Asina didn''t merge with her life, but she also made herself feel this way. It''s really incredible

    "Tomorrow..."

    For a long time, the voice of Athena reverberated

    "Absolutely nothing can happen..."

    No more laughing

    "I''m going to be OK, and I''m not going to let you be..."

    "I have an appointment..."

    "Well, I have an appointment..."

 Chapter 759

    (well, if you are inclined, you have to go to the mountain to visit the tomb. It''s a mistake to lose your daily routine because you don''t have time to surf the Internet. The routine is updated in advance!)

    (for the sake of such hard work, friends, don''t you think we should have a shot? (selling cute...)

    ''Ian Grant'', 55 floors

    Speechless and Asina took Jieyi, walked to the lucky front and handed the hand of Jieyi to them.

    "Well, fortunately, please take care of the knot for a while..."

    Fortunately, I nodded my head hard and held the knot in my arms. In a soft voice, I said, "don''t worry, brother, Jieyi and I will wait for your news here..."

    "It must be good news!" The poem intoned to draw own small fist. "If it''s bad news, I''ll hate you all my life!"

    "Rest assured..." Silent smile will be a poetic hair into a nest. "It won''t take long..."

    "Silent brother..." Silika tightly hugged bina, bit her teeth, stared straight at the speechless, ASENA, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir standing in front of her. She forced herself to cry and shouted: "you must come on! Be safe! "

    Speechless people look at each other and smile. They don''t speak. They just nod to celika, and they are very determined.

    Looking at the line of six people standing in a row, Liz, Xing, Shiyin and celika''s heart was slightly sour

    There''s nothing more painful than the people running around and sitting at home and waiting for news

    Liz stepped forward and came to the Tongren''s face. She gently helped him to tidy up his collar. "We have said that if you dare to break your promise to meet again in the real world, I will catch up with you and beat you up!"

    Hear Lizzie''s disguised life and death. Tongren can''t help but shake his body. A pair of dark pupils suddenly become sharp.

    Even if it''s for Lizzie, he can''t lose!

    "Dad. Mom One by one, she took up the silent, Athena''s hand and put it on her cheek. With her eyes closed, a peaceful expression appeared on her face.

    "I''ll be waiting to see you again!"

    "Ah..." Speechless, Asina squatted down at the same time, holding a small knot clothes. "I will definitely see you again!"

    "Brother..." Fortunately, she can''t help but pounce in the silent arms, and celika, too, pours fiercely, and even the poetic sound can''t help but pounce into the arms of Athena.

    "If you want to live well, you must have nothing to do..."

    "Fortunately Celika Speechless touch lucky and celika''s head. "I''m really sorry," he said softly. "Although you call me brother, I haven''t fulfilled my responsibilities as a brother all the time..."

    "That''s not the case!" Celika shook her head desperately. "If it wasn''t for brother Wuyan, bina would have died. I also died in that forest. If it wasn''t brother Wuyan, I wouldn''t know everyone. I continued to live a life of fear and fear on the low floor. Brother Wuyan saved me. Let me live happily in this world, so I''m very grateful to brother Wuyan! "

    "Me too..." I''m glad to raise my head. "I''m a coward, a coward who wants to stay in the starting town at the beginning of the game and dare not come out, even if I force myself to follow them, but every night. I''m afraid, afraid of when I''m going to die... "

    "At this time, brother, you appear..." Fortunately, a beautiful smile came out and said, "with a strong strength, a person defeated the guard boss and became the strongest existence in the world. Not only did he help us when we were in trouble, but also he gave us the props he didn''t use. I know that my brother has been caring about us!"

    "Because of my brother, I have the courage to help them, not to let myself lose their function, and not to go to the battlefield. All the time, I live under the wings of my brother, so..."

    "Brother! You are my idol! A lifetime idol! " Fortunately, he cried out in an unprecedented bold tone: "he has always been the strongest brother, and will never be knocked down by an imaginary monster created by a program!"

    "I believe it, too! I believe it too! " Holding the poetry sound of Athena, I couldn''t help shouting. "If I didn''t speak at the beginning, I didn''t even dare to go out of the starting Town, and I couldn''t find such a shelter. You took me in, and we will come back to the real world together. At that time, I will repay you!"

    Poetic words, let the whole audience laugh out, some of the painful atmosphere also suddenly improved, speechless came to everyone, nodded, and said in a loud voice.

    "Everyone! We will succeed! "

    "It will be successful!"

    Athena, Tongren, Lizzie, Xing, Shiyin, silika, Qitai, Klein, aikiel, including Jieyi, all of them shouted loudly, the voice went straight to the sky, reverberated far away Far away

    ¡­¡­''Ian grunt'', 100 floors

    The 100th floor is a whole, it has no field area, no maze area, no training area, only a large city, covering the whole 100th floor

    After the 99 level clearance, almost every player will come here to have a look, because they want to know what the last level that trapped them looks like, and also to tell others that they, at the end of the day, have lived to the end

    Today, there are less than 6000 players left in "Sao". Compared with the 10000 players who just landed in the game three years ago, there are about half of them. The other half will witness the world and come to an end

    Now, the players in "Ian grunt" almost all know that the 100th floor is a place without monsters, and there is only one in a red palace in the center of the city!

    The ultimate BOSS!

    Defeated it, the players will get the real liberation, the ruby palace, will be difficult for all players, the final pass

    At the transfer gate square, players from all floors moved to the last stage. The top players who came for the strategy wore their best equipment in the world, brought the best props, gathered in the center of the transfer gate square, and waited for the moment of attack

    Not only that, in normal times, those who are not able to participate in the activity on other floors also come to the transfer gate square on the 100th floor. They consciously go to one side, not join the top group, but set up a stall around the transfer gate square!

    All the savings in the props column were taken out by them, and they shouted to give them to the top players in need, and they were all free!

    After boss is killed, they leave the world. These things are useless. Why not use them to increase the odds

    Of course, the value of all this is based on the premise of successful strategy. If the strategy fails this time, they will have a very difficult life in the future, and even have no money to eat, so they are also putting all their eggs in one basket!

    There are also selfish people. Even if they want to pass the customs completely, they dare not contribute their entire wealth to the unconditional. These people huddle in other floors one by one, praying to pass the customs in their hearts, but they also laugh at the players who have no conditions to provide help. They laugh at their stupid behavior in the corner, but they don''t Know how ugly their smiling faces are now!

    For those players who come to provide free help, the top players have not refused. After taking what they have, they give them a hug and tell them that it will definitely make these things valuable!

    For a while, in the transfer gate square on the 100th floor of "Ian grunt", a moving scene happened constantly. Some players left their best wishes to the strategists, some were crying and shouting to let them come back safely..

    in the past, there were only negative emotions in "Sao", which was simply incredible!

    The touching scene that makes people cry makes the top players who are about to enter the rubies palace feel extremely firm and cry in their hearts

    It will succeed!

 Chapter 760

    (fourth change!)

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! For a reward!)

    Silent, Athena, Tongren, Qitai, Klein, and iquir also appeared in the transfer gate square on the 100th floor. Seeing the touching scenes around them, they looked at each other and all laughed

    The arrival of six of them also cheered the players in the whole transfer gate square. Six of them were especially famous players. The "Elven sword emissary" was silent, the "shining" Athena, the "black swordsman" Tongren, the "moon night black cat group" President Qitai, the "Fenglin volcano" Klein, only IKey You don''t have a name

    But some people know that the black businessman, who looks black on the outside and also black on the inside, has always used the money he earned at ordinary times to cultivate middle and lower level players and provide fresh blood for the strategy group. Isn''t this kind of behavior enough to win the respect of all people

    So, although ejil has no name, his reputation is no less than that of any player on the court!

    Plus the strong strength of six people, no doubt, they will become the main force of this final boss war, which is also their dependence!

    "This is really..." Eikiel listened to the cheers around him, stepped off the transfer platform in the support, and touched his bald head with embarrassment. "It''s the first time I''ve been treated like this..."

    "Who makes you so mean!" Klein made a joke and then straightened his chest. "Like me, I usually live in such treatment!"

    "Unfortunately, there is not a single girl in the" treatment " Tongren maliciously said a word, which made Klein hair.

    "You guy, I''ll die if you don''t beat me with the girl thing one day!"

    "There''s no way..." Qi is also a rare joke. "You are the only one among us..."

    No words, no words. It was only a small waist that held Athena''s side. On her expressionless face, a little bit of pride was unfolded without any disguise. Like a sharp arrow, it pierced Klein''s fragile heart. If it wasn''t for the public, I''m afraid that he would make a frustrated forward bend again

    In this way, six people in a row played a joke in the cheers and support. The surrounding atmosphere is also increasingly turning to the trend of joy. People who don''t know think they are going to travel, rather than go all out

    With the top players in yesterday''s Strategy Conference coming on stage one by one, the people in the transfer gate square are gradually increasing, almost standing in the whole open space. This is still the result of eliminating some members who are slightly less effective in daily combat. Otherwise, the members of the strategy group alone will be enough to cause such a phenomenon

    However, after all the players who are going to the ruby palace have reached Qi. However, the members of the "blood alliance cavalry" did not show up. Until now, only they were left behind, and the members of this strategy were all there.

    "What the hell is that guy at Heathcliff doing?"

    Klein rubbed his already messy hair a little impatiently. Discontented cry: "today is a decisive battle, the person in charge of the strategy group unexpectedly takes the lead to be late!"

    "What happened?" Tongren frowned and said, although subconsciously, Tongren hated Heathcliff very much, they always felt that his calm face and eyes contained something he didn''t like very much. But his impression of Heathcliff was not that of a man of no importance, or else he would not be the president of the strongest guild.

    "Would you like to send him an email?" Iquir looks to Qitai. "At least hurry up..."

    "It''s already done..." Qi too wry smile, open his personal interface. "I''ve even sent several senior members of the" blood knights "but I didn''t get their reply..."

    Hearing Qitai''s words, ASENA suddenly had a very ominous premonition in her heart, holding her silent arm, and he said with worry on his face, "what''s not going to happen? When I was in the regiment before, the head of the regiment hardly ever had such an abnormal situation... "

    Speechless squinted his eyes and clapped ASENA''s hand. Just when he wanted to say something, a sudden flash of transfer light flashed on the transfer platform. Several people wearing the "blood alliance cavalry" system armor finally appeared on the scene, but they didn''t feel relieved at all.

    Because there was no Heathcliff!

    "What''s going on?" Klein was the first. "Where''s your head?..."

    Several members of the "blood alliance knights" looked at each other with a glance, and Qi Qi put on an expression worse than crying. "We don''t know..."

    All of them were shocked. Klein pulled up a man''s collar roughly. "You don''t know what it is. Your own leader, even you don''t know, will you lose it?"

    "We really don''t know!" Another member of the order of blood knights rushed forward. "Since this morning, the head of the guild has not appeared. No matter where he is, he has not been found. He has not replied to his email. The guild has been in a mess.""What happened?" Open too eyebrow to lock tightly. "Isn''t Heathcliff going to play this game?"

    "He won''t run away!" Ejil looked at some of the "blood knights" with poor eyes, and what he said immediately annoyed them.

    "You guy..."

    "Wait!" At this time, Athena stood out, a pair of chestnut pupils extremely sharp swept to the "blood alliance knights" people.

    "We are going to fight together. Do you want to fight against each other?"

    The people of the "blood League knights" hurriedly lowered their heads, and their faces were full of panic. Yasna used to be their deputy commander, and she had full prestige in the guild with both strength and beauty. Even though she had retired now, the people of the "blood League knights" still dare not touch yasna''s eyebrows.

    "Lord Athena..." One of the members of the order of blood knights said to Athena, "what do you think we should do when the chief is not here?"

    "I''m out of the league, not your deputy chief, so you''d better make up your own mind..." said ASENA

    "But..." Several members of the "blood alliance cavalry" once again looked at each other. They stood at the same place in a daze. Without leaders, they didn''t know how to do it in this strategic battle

    Not only the "blood alliance knights" but also the top players who came to attack all around talked about it. At the end of the day, the main player who gathered all the people to attack didn''t show up. I have to say, it really caught everyone off guard.

    Suddenly, there was no words. "Don''t wait for Heathcliff, let''s go!"

    "What..." Everyone was stunned on the spot.

    "Don''t you really wait for him?" Tongren hesitated and said: "hezclif is the leader of the strategy, and his strength is only under you. He has the unique skill" holy sword ". His defense can help us block many deadly attacks..."

    "Yes, yes!" Klein also said, "maybe something is holding up..."

    Smell speech, no speech on the face of nothing, but the heart but wry smile.

    Can you tell them that Heathcliff is the ultimate boss in the red jade palace

    As soon as this sentence comes out, others will not say for the time being, the people of the "blood alliance knights" are expected to turn their heads directly!

    So, speechless can only say: "Heathcliff is not a guy who can only speak scene words. Since he organized this strategy and didn''t show up, he will not come again. It''s meaningless to wait any longer..."

    Speechless glanced at everyone present. "Anyway, even if I was alone, I would go to the ruby palace!"

    The words fall, speechless also ignore other people''s reaction, go directly toward the city center, yasena hurriedly follows, and Tongren and others also look at each other, and follow up without hesitation, the rest of them look at each other, and then follow up

    Anyway, wordless is also the best player. It''s worth following

 Chapter 761

    The ruby palace, which is a large red palace, is located in the center of the 100th floor of "aigrandt" and also in the highest place of the whole "aigrandt"

    Even standing at the farthest place from the ruby palace, people can vaguely see a corner of the palace top, like a towering bell tower, which has been spreading upward. If a player can march in the infinite sky outside the huge floating city "aigrandt", then he will see a long needle at the top of the floating city

    And that is the top of the ruby palace!

    The bright red doesn''t reflect even a little of the rest of the luster under the sunshine. The layout of shaking people''s nerves is so out of place with the surrounding buildings, just like a proud giant, disdaining to be associated with other things, just like wanting to break through the sky''s palace roof and rush up to the sky, bringing people unusual shock

    Standing in front of the ruby palace, looking at the bright red things like the palace of God, everyone was shocked and looked up at the past involuntarily, but they couldn''t come back for a long time, and they were silent. Even though they had a feeling comparable to that of heaven, at this time, none of the people present could come up with a word to express their inner feelings.

    Obviously, there are stone tower stairs higher than the rubies palace in the maze area, and the players have basically seen castles or fortresses that are more magnificent than the buildings in front of them, but those who exist can''t compare the rubies palace in their hearts, which makes them unconsciously stunned on the spot.

    It''s not because of their psychological function, it''s not because they know that there''s a final boss in it, so they subconsciously look up a little bit, but the bright red full of eyeballs, it''s too hard to be ignored!

    Looking at the whole bright red palace, people seem to be able to see the existence inside laughing at them. They are showing off what they are. They feel so small that after they come here, all the top players stand still for more than ten minutes. In this process, no one can even say a word

    "Whoo..."

    Until a moment, the speechless who stood at the front of all the people took the lead to slow down, exhaled a long breath, as if to vent all the inner shock, a slight bitterness appeared on the face

    "Jingyan of Maochang must be intentional. It''s more exciting to build a palace with such bright colors than the one made of gold..."

    Tongren nodded solemnly and said, "if his goal is to temper the morale and energy of those players who come here for strategy, then he will surely succeed!"

    It''s true that the bright red of the whole body in the Red Jade Palace is so shocking. Just now, a group of players who are still in a fierce and ambitious challenge with the belief that they must completely pass the customs. At this time, the morale and spirit in the air have been shaken away by the buildings in front of them

    There is no doubt that if we go to war in the current situation, as long as the gap is not obvious, then 100% of the army may be destroyed!

    However, speechless is not a little bit true. After glancing at the dull expressions of the players around, I turned my mouth and walked towards the entrance without a door

    Because he knows, this battle, probably won''t be a wheel

    Under the silent leadership, players began to react and hurriedly followed him to enter the bright red palace. However, some players who had not yet come out of the shock of the ruby palace had already grasped their weapons in advance, and walked in the crowd with tense faces, which made Tongren and others shake their heads.

    Before we start to fight, we will strain our mind and spirit so tightly, which will only consume our spirit and physical strength unnecessarily. When we really need to fight, both the combat power and the endurance will be reduced. These people have not passed their psychological quality

    Seeing this situation, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir are puzzled. They don''t understand what shitzcliffe is thinking, and why they want to gather such uneven players together, which will only drag on many aspects, don''t they

    No one can answer this question. Maybe only Heathcliff himself knows

    The interior of the ruby palace is all red. The interior is spacious and incomparable. The size of the ruby palace seen from the outside, the size of the interior, the walls and ceilings on both sides look very far away. The floor is like a big red blanket, and it is dyed red. Everything in the sight is red!

    And in front, far above, a door with a deeper color than the surrounding stands there

    The reason is that the floor is not flat, but curved. Like an uphill road, it gradually spreads upward. Walking on that slope, people have a feeling that they are walking to the heaven, which makes the atmosphere in the crowd more tense. Many people involuntarily draw out weapons, and their hands are pale.After walking in such an atmosphere for about half an hour, finally, all the people are standing in front of the gate!

    "The final boss is in it..." Tongren takes a deep breath and stares at

    "The last hurdle is in front of us..." Klein''s calm face, clenched his fist

    "As long as we break through, we will succeed..." Qi too slightly looks up, panting

    "Defeat those inside, and we will be liberated!" Aikiel grinned and grinned Laughing

    Athena stroked the thin sword at her waist, then turned to speechless, stretched out her hand and squeezed her hand into speechless palm

    Speechless looked at Athena, looked at the pair of chestnut colored pupils full of warmth, and a light warm flow appeared in his heart. He tightened his soft and boneless hand, whispered, but said a word firmly.

    "Believe me, I will bring you back to the real world..."

    Athena smiled, and smiled beautifully. She leaned into her silent arms, regardless of the large number of eyes around her. She murmured, "I believe you, but you can''t forget our agreement..."

    Speechless corners of the mouth a hook, slowly nodded, and then looked to the front, closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened, the next moment, the wine red pupil, a trace of cold fierce pure light flash!

    In full view of the public, he stepped forward, reached for his hand, put it on the door, and pushed hard!

    "Woo..."

    The dull sound of pushing the door is infinite and long, which rings in all people''s ears. It is like a signal. Everyone''s face is tight. In a clang sound, they pull out their weapons together and aim at the direction of the door. Some people draw a cross in front of them with their hands. What''s the saying in their mouth? It seems that they are looking for whose prayer

    Unfortunately, in this world, there is no God, no Jesus, the only God is the creator who will appear in front of all people!

    "Here This

    One second ago, all the players with firm expression on their faces, except for those who lowered their heads and couldn''t see the expression clearly, all the other players'' faces changed dramatically and their eyes all stayed

    At the front of many eyes, a throne standing on the steps, with a figure standing tall and upright, one hand on the knee, one hand on the cross shield standing on the ground, the Red Knight''s war robe is windless and automatic, slowly floating, a long white and gold hair and tail fluttering, just like a king!

    Looking at this figure, everyone was confused, their heads were in disorder, and their faces were still in a confused expression, as if they didn''t understand why the red figure appeared there at all. For a while, no one said a word, "blood alliance cavalry" and Asina and other people even stared at him. In their eyes, a messy look began to fade However, it fluctuated.

    At this time, above the throne, the red figure gently and slowly raised his head, looked at all the people in front, until the face was facing all the people, the tightly closed eyes opened in a sound of inspiration

    He had a smile on his lips, a voice, a light and flowing echo

    "Welcome to my ruby palace!"

 Chapter 762

    "Regiment Chief... "

    Athena and the members of the "blood alliance knights" gasped softly, looking at the red figure sitting on the throne, but they have not recovered from the situation

    "You bastard!"

    Klein pointed to Heathcliff and cried out angrily. "Why is it here?"

    "What about the final boss?" A bad feeling came to Tongren''s mind, which made his face ugly. He stared at Heathcliff and asked for his explanation. But there was only a steady laugh. Listening to the laughter, Tongren''s face became more and more ugly.

    Heathcliff stood up from the throne without holding his cross shield in his hand, so he looked around at all the people present, at their blank faces, and then at their expressionless silence.

    "Yanjun..." There was a smile on the corner of Heathcliff''s mouth. It was like thinking, and it was like something else. "You don''t look surprised..."

    "No, you are wrong..." Speechless smile, shrug, ignore the players around the expression of the panic, the eyes turned to Heathcliff.

    "I was really surprised to hear that you didn''t show up..."

    "Oh?..." Heathcliff''s eyes narrowed as he raised his eyebrows. "But you don''t look surprised at all..."

    "Are you ok..." Speechless side, in the yasena tense gaze, slowly walked forward.

    "After all, if I''m surprised, who will beat you..."

    Smell speech, the face of the player around is a change again, and hezcliff smiled. He smiled softly, then laughed loudly. "Yan Jun, you are not ordinary people!"

    Finish. Heathcliff reached for his cross shield with sword and stepped down from the throne. I walked towards the speechless person who also came to me, and said: "since I first met you, I have a feeling..."

    "Finally, you must be standing in front of me at the topmost rubies palace of" aigrandt "in this huge floating city!"

    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to think so much of me... " Speechless shook his coat hem. He stopped five meters away from Heathcliff and looked straight at the red figure.

    "But my first impression of you is not so good..."

    Heathcliff did not turn his head and said nothing. Instead, I looked at the players who had not responded, smiled and said, "Congratulations, everyone, on climbing to the top!"

    "Heathcliff!" Tongren stared at Heathcliff with an unprecedented serious expression. "What do you mean? What is "welcome to my ruby Palace"

    "What? Is it hard to understand?... " "It''s true that people who have been fighting with themselves in the past have suddenly appeared in front of them in this manner," said Heathcliff with a slight sneer. Your performance is the same as I imagined... "

    "But, please believe your ears again, you are not wrong!" Heathcliff raised his head violently, and the expression on his face was no longer the same as that of his shallow smile. On the contrary, there are unspeakable severe and evil differences.

    "The ruby palace is really mine. No, I can''t say that. It should be said that the whole ''Ian grunt'' is mine, and the world is mine. All of you here, including your imaginary body now, are created by the real shape scanned by your ''nervgear'' helmet!"

    In a word, the air at the scene was frozen immediately. Every player, including Tongren, yasena and so on, had a change of face. In his eyes, a faint look of disbelief came out quietly with the face changing. Some players even began to stand unsteadily, fell to the ground, and their faces were dull.

    Heathcliff''s words are very obvious. What he can''t hear is only what he doesn''t want to believe from his heart.

    In Sao, is there anyone other than one who is qualified to say that the whole world is his person, including people who imagine that the creation of the body can also be made

    Even if I don''t want to believe it any more, but now, the ruby palace that should have inhabited the final boss appears in it is Heathcliff, isn''t it enough to explain everything

    Tongren took a breath of cold air and made a sound. He said slightly bitterly, "you are Jingyan, Maochang!"

    Heathcliff smiled and shook his head, but they didn''t wait for a sigh of relief. The cruel words dispelled all the players'' last reverie.

    "Tong Renjun, in" Sao ", it''s forbidden to ask about the real world. Although I created the world, I also want to follow the rules of the world. So, here, I''d better call myself Heathcliff!""Commander..." Athena covered her mouth and took an involuntary step back. "You are really..."

    Heathcliff didn''t answer any more, but said, "originally, in my play, I wanted to make my real identity public when you reached the 95th floor, and then I came here to wait for you to come, but..."

    Looking back at the silent silence, the smile on Heathcliff''s face disappeared, and he said solemnly, "Yan Jun, your presence has made me give up such an idea!"

    "Oh? Will our Creator be afraid of a player who will let him play? " Speechless smile at Heathcliff, in exchange for a shake of his head.

    "I just want to watch you closely for a while..." Heathcliff''s eyes began to set. "After all, you''re the only player I didn''t expect!"

    "I''ve been thinking, why do you, as a player, have the strength far beyond that of the player?" Heathcliff shook his head again.

    "In ''Sao'', there is a limit to the development of players. Even if I don''t have a certain setting, I can''t surpass it. So I designed a unique skill, which is the only one that can make the intensity of players exceed the scope of ordinary players!"

    "I gave myself one of my unique skills, the holy sword, and the other unique skill, the two blade flow, to the player with the strongest reaction ability. As the brave character of the final crusade against the demon king, this is my original script..."

    "I also always thought that only the player with another unique skill can become the existence against me!" At this point, the tone of Heathcliff suddenly became a little bitter. "But I''m wrong, Yan Jun, you are an exception, an unexpected existence. Even if you don''t use the" two blade flow "in the ordinary state, you have the strength to fight with me and even defeat me!"

    "You know what? Yan Jun Heathcliff turned his eyes to silence. "I''m not willing for the first time. I''m really not willing. As a player with unique skills, I have no confidence to defeat you who don''t use unique skills..."

    "So, Yan Jun." Heathcliff glanced around and knocked his cross shield on the ground.

    "Before the final duel, I want to fight you, one-on-one!"

    "What..." Athena''s face was urgent. "Yan..."

    Speechless raised her hand, stopped Athena''s speech, looked at Heathcliff, and smiled.

    "Are you serious?" Wordless eyes narrowed. "It seems that you don''t want to use administrator authority to duel with me as a player. Do you think you will win?"

    "It''s true, I don''t think that there are players who can match you!" "So, I''m not going to use administrator rights, but I''m not going to duel with you as a general player. Anyway, I''m also the final boss. I''ll adjust my ability value to a value that the final boss should have!"

    "How is it? Yan Jun, do you have the confidence to face the guard boss alone again? "

 Chapter 763

    "How is it? Yan Jun, do you have the confidence to face the guard boss alone again? "

    In the air, a cold air flow spread around, which made all the players on the scene feel inexplicably cold. They were angry at shizkliff, Jingyan of Maochang, but when they heard this sentence from shizkliff, they were completely choked in their hearts and could not vent any more.

    They hold their breath, even if their breath has been violently panted because of the sudden fact, but none of them dare to let their breath with sound

    The breath of Athena, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir was the most disordered, and they were anxious. They prayed desperately without any words.

    They don''t know that wordless strength is very strong, very strong. As schitzcliffe said, there is really no one in the players who can match him. His strength is absolutely leading among the players, because the gap is too big!

    In the past, schitzcliffe challenged, so they would have confidence in speechless. But now, schitzcliffe is no longer the former one. Although he is a player, he has the ability of ultimate BOSS!

    At one time, wordless had a war with Heathcliff. In that war, wordless won the overwhelming victory, but after that, wordless frankly admitted that he could surpass Heathcliff, because his ability value at that time was far higher than him, and even though all his attacks were defended by Heathcliff, he could still rely on strong attack power Considerable damage to Heathcliff!

    At that time, if the two of them had the same ability value, then, the result of the first world war could not be predicted even by themselves

    Have transcendent combat experience and skills. Wordless and confident that he can''t touch himself, but his attack also has no way to penetrate the tortoise shell like defense. If they have the same ability value, then in the end, the result is likely to be a draw

    Now, Heathcliff made it clear. His ability value will be adjusted to the final boss level, which will undoubtedly far exceed the wordless ability value as a player!

    In "Sao", in addition to fighting skills and sword skills, ability value is all about fighting!

    Under such circumstances, is it possible to win without words

    They don''t know. But they knew it must be dangerous!

    "Words!" Athena couldn''t help but feel anxious and cried out recklessly, "don''t promise him!"

    "Yes!" The Tongren stepped forward and gave Heathcliff a look. "Since he is the ultimate boss, then we should abide by the rules of vrmmo and accept the challenges of all players. There is no need for one person to match him!"

    Smell the words. There was no change in Heathcliff''s face, but he looked speechless all the time. "Indeed, according to the general rules of the game, boss should normally accept the challenge of all players, and it is not possible to propose a boss monster of one-on-one duel..."

    Then, with a smile, Heathcliff said, "but Yan Jun, I don''t think you will refuse..."

    Speechless some helplessly left the lips. "Let me ask you why do you feel this way?"

    "Because of the way you feel. Not like a player! " Heathcliff didn''t care what he said, his eyes fixed. "You make me feel more like a strong man!"

    "A strong player who is different from the game, even in the death game of ''Sao'', can see blood, can look directly at death, and even can actually kill people!"

    "So. You will not refuse my challenge, even if the object is a boss, a real strong person, you will never be afraid of the challenge! "

    The whole Ruby palace. Only the faint words of Heathcliff echoed in people''s ears. They were silent and didn''t know what to express, because such a dialogue had gone beyond their understanding

    Silent wine red pupil in some lost, then self mocking smile. "Heathcliff, I have to say, you look up to me so much..."

    Heathcliff frowned, opened his mouth, and as he was about to say something, silence interrupted him.

    Looking up at the ceiling, the silent voice is a little vague. "A strong person really has the nature of not fearing any challenge, marching forward bravely and gradually mastering the power!"

    "But I am not a strong man!" Wordless closed his eyes. "I''m just an ordinary person. Although I have a little power that can be called a strong one, I don''t have the essence of being a strong one. I have power. My original purpose is only one!"

    "Protect the most important people around me..."

    In retrospect, speechless is just a common curtilage man. After he had a system and came to the sparril world, he gradually had power. But he is not a strong man indeedAt first, I wanted to have power, just to be able to control the cost of living in the unfamiliar world of life, until the emergence of a group of girls who are compatible with his life

    No power, one day I don''t know who will die in whose hand. At that time, those girls who are compatible with his life will also die with him!

    So, to get now, wordless want to have power, just to guard, guard those girls who come to him, guard himself!

    His life is not his own!

    "Yan..." Athena holds her hands tightly, puts them on her chest, listens to the speechless words that echo directly in her heart, she has lost completely

    Athena has a strong desire to understand the wordless impulse in reality. She would like to know what kind of past the wordless in the real world has, which will easily arouse her heart''s persistent belief!

    Tongren and others are silent. At this moment, they suddenly feel that in their mind, the previously transcendent and powerful person, the friend standing in front of themselves and facing the most terrible enemy, turns out that there are more than all of them

    And Heathcliff laughed, more than ever before. "I see. No wonder you are so strong. I have a little understanding of what mood you want to guard. People with this mood are really strong!"

    "So, my lord..." Heathcliff glanced at Athena, then looked speechless, and said, "since you have such a nature, then you should not refuse my challenge?"

    Speechless sighed and said, "why do you still have such an idea? If you want to protect Athena, the better choice is to unite with other people to besiege you. The best way is to win

    "I''m sorry that I can''t answer your question with absolute theory this time..." "This time, it''s just my intuition!" said Heathcliff, turning his head sideways and laughing

    "This answer is really irresponsible, because you are an expert and scholar engaged in research..." No words, no laughter.

    Behind him, the "skywatcher" was slowly pulled out by speechless. It seemed that Heathcliff had expected to pull out the long sword in the cross shield at the same time. Seeing the gesture of the two people, people did not know the speechless choice

    "Yan..." Athena''s hands are already sweating.

    "Believe me, Athena..." Speechless head down, will be "interpreter" also pulled out. "Absolutely, bring you back to the real world!"

    Athena looked at the silent back tightly, and after a long time, her expression gradually became firm, and she nodded her head.

    "I believe you! Words! "

    "You guy..." Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir gave up their persuasion and shouted: "never lose!"

    "Of course!" Speechless, proud and uninhibited. "I''ve never lost, whether it''s a player or a boss!"

    At the same time, a great sense of oppression coagulates the atmosphere around him!

    The next moment, a black and a red figure, suddenly disappeared!

    "Bang!!!"

    A strong crash, resounding over the sky! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 764

    "Bang!!!"

    The violent collision caused a shock wave, and it fell into the surrounding ground like lightning!

    "Boom!!!"

    The ground, like tofu pieces, is fried flat!

    "Qiang!!!"

    The two figures crisscrossed and crossed. They broke out from the field, but speechless quickly turned back to the body, and instantly turned into a piece of shadow. The "Skygazer" swept straight out, and quickly stabbed at Heathcliff like a shock!

    Heathcliff''s eyes were fixed, his body sank slightly, his arms were raised immediately, the thick cross shield was directly mentioned in front of him, and he ran into the big black sword!

    "Dang!"

    The black sword and the cross shield collided in the next moment, and the fierce wind swept away!

    Looking at the near face of Heathcliff, his eyes were speechless, his left foot stepped out, his body half whirled in the air, but the "interpreter" on his left hand shook out like a whip, turned into a black shadow, and smashed against his shield!

    "Dong!"

    Two one handed swords fell on the shield of hizkliff at the same time. The powerful strength made hizkliff fall back a few steps even if he had the ability value like a boss, which made him a little bit surprised. But he was soon absorbed, holding the long sword in his hand, and then the light of sword technology broke out from the sword!

    But at the same time, another bright light also flashed up, and at the same time, when Heathcliff came out with his sword, he went up!

    "Bang!!!"

    The ground where the two people stand, the ground is directly broken, and a huge crack spreads wildly from their feet. Even because of the relationship of the game world, the cracked ground recovers soon, but it still makes the players tremble.

    "Shua!"

    The fierce black sword roared out again, bringing up the shadow and sound of Taoism. The shadow of the sword filled in front of Heathcliff and magnified rapidly in his eyes. Like Kadai''s movies, mysterious and mysterious appear in every corner of the world. The frequency is so fast that people can''t catch a glimpse of it. In an instant, they hit schitzcliffe!

    "Bang!"

    There was a loud noise coming from Heathcliff, and then Heathcliff''s body was shelled away for tens of meters. Two legs are deep in the ground, and two shocking long white marks are dragged from the ground!

    With a low roar, Heathcliff managed to stabilize his body and bear the shadow of the sword. Although he was not hurt, he was on the shield. But the clear sword mark appears on it!

    Until this moment, the strong wind from the center of wordless and Heathcliff brought out strong smoke and dust, rushed around, causing bursts of exclamation. People outside the field looked at wordless and Heathcliff as if they were monsters, and their faces were unbelievable.

    There are not many players coming to the ruby palace, but each of them is the top in the "Sao". But these people, looking at the lightning fast movement, dazzling light of sword skill, are totally unable to keep up with it!

    "Whoosh!"

    The wind began to roar, directly blowing the surrounding dust to fly, speechless figure flash by, straight to Hitz Cliff, almost in an instant. He appeared in front of hizkliff, his eyes were cold, his swords were raised high and swung down with a violent gesture!

    "Bang!"

    "Ding!"

    With the power of terror, the two swords swung down hard, but they hit the shield that did not know when they appeared, and were stopped. Speechless but not half unexpected, a gray light flashed on the sword, a "Shua" burst out, and the "interpreter" stabbed at the heart of Heathcliff''s eyebrows!

    "Hum!"

    A relentless attack without words. Heathcliff, who had been defending for a long time, was a little angry in his heart. He snorted coldly, bent his arm, pulled the shield away from him, and then raised it horizontally. The shield tip of the cross shield pointed straight to speechless. Heathcliff actually used the top of the shield to directly point on the "interpreter" with gray light. The power exploded rapidly, and the "interpreter" would fly!

    "Shua!"

    This time, it was more or less astonished that it was his turn to wordless. He did not expect that Heathcliff would use the shield like this. At this time, Heathcliff stepped forward step by step, turned his sword into a storm, and stabbed at wordless fiercely!

    The cold light on the tip of the sword made the wordless eyes squint, the footsteps vibrate, and slightly back half a step. Then the two swords swung and danced out the shadows of the sword. They flicked away the sharp tip of the sword, but Heathcliff laughed. The other hand suddenly leaned out, and the shield snapped at the speechless front!

    "Bang!"

    With the capture of the shield of Heathcliff, the shadow of that sword was immediately smashed by the heavy shield, and then pressed to speechless!

    "Whew!"

    Speechless eyes quickly opened, one hand at a stroke, and a dazzling brilliance that almost shone on their faces flashed rapidly from the "skywatcher" to the pressed shield stab!"Sonorous!"

    In the battlefield, the sparks are raging. The shield and the sword point intersect at the same time. Both of them are pushing hard in the direction of each other, arousing a series of stars and smoke like fire. This kind of attack makes many players feel numb. They never know that the battle in the "Sao" can be fierce to this extent!

    The roaring wind blew on the face of wordless and Heathcliff. They also saw a solemn look in their eyes, but their eyes did not move away from each other. Their eyes met each other. Both of them were biting their teeth and exerting their whole body strength. Soon, the sword in wordless hands was pushed over and slowly pressed on his face!

    "Sonorous!"

    Wordless'' interpreter ''with the other hand inserted on the ground, supporting his body, and then suddenly pushed the past. When hezclifton looked ugly, he was no longer attached to the wrestling. The long sword was pulled to the shoulder, and the next moment, the full-bodied sword effect filled the whole sword body!

    looked at the as like as two peas, and the sword was pointing at himself, and the words were silent. The expression was a bit ruthless. The interpreter pulled the ground from the ground and pulled him to his shoulder. At the same time, almost identical effect was flashing on the interpreter.

    Seeing this, Heathcliff sneered, and the cross shield, which was stuck with the skywatcher, suddenly pushed out, pushed the silent body down, and the one handed sword stabbed the silent eye relentlessly from the corner of the shield!

    And the "interpreter" is also in the form of stabbing, which is mercilessly right up!

    "Dang!"

    All of a sudden, the tip of the sword to the tip of the sword, with a terrifying wave, roared and rolled around, and then one by one heavily bombarded the two people!

    "Bang!!!"

    All of a sudden, the dull beating sound is in the ruby palace!

    "Dong!"

    The ground, which was not easy to be repaired automatically, was devastated again. After the scene broke a few seconds ago, the crushed stones were shocked into powder by the spreading impact before they were transformed into "Sao", which represents the dissipated fragments!

    "Click, click!"

    At the place of collision, on the broad ground, after bearing the terrible impact, cracks burst out. Finally, with a bang, they burst out completely, and the two figures also flew out of the smoke, falling heavily in the distance.

    Speechless a turn over, stood up, in the mouth lightly gasps for breath, looked at that with own same turn over that figure, could not help grinning.

    This Heathcliff is really a lot of trouble

    He has put out all his strength to launch the offensive. If he had been replaced by Heathcliff before, he would have been blown away. But now, he still looks like a mountain

    It''s tough

    In front of him, Heathcliff''s face was as deep as water, his eyes were slightly shaking

    Speechless in his heart that he is difficult, his heart is not in shock

    It is clear that the ability value is stronger than wordless, but this period of offensive down, actually hit a level!

    That man, it''s so dangerous!

    A surprising attack fell, and the scene fell into a strange silence. They looked at each other across the middle ground which was gradually repaired, and flashed the same solemnity in their eyes (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 765

    The strong wind blew through the space and dispersed the dust in the center of the field. Two figures, one black and one red, were standing against each other in the distance. The healing Spirit fell from the air and filled up all the HP that had just been lost without words. Then he retreated to the back. Szczcliffe also took a look at his HP tank, but his face did not change much.

    Although Heathcliff didn''t have the magic power to recover HP like wordless, he had ten HP slots!

    Compared with speechless, his HP value is terrible. Even if there is no reply, the lost HP is just a drop in the bucket for him

    The damaged ground between the two has been repaired in this period of time, but the players in the appearance war don''t feel relaxed, but they still feel a little nervous.

    Although some of the buildings in "Sao" cannot be destroyed, some of them are allowed to be destroyed to a certain extent in order to increase the sense of reality, only to be repaired in a short time, for example, the guard boss room on each floor is the latter.

    However, if you want to destroy these terrain, you can''t do it without certain destructive power, that is to say, attack power. It''s the same in the past battles. The destruction of general terrain can only be done by the powerful and incomparable gatekeepers!

    But these two people in front of me, during the fight, only the aftershock caused such a terrible destructive effect

    Shizkliff has the ability value of boss, and can achieve such a degree. Those players have no accidents, but they did not expect that they could even do without words. How can they not be shocked

    The best way to know the strength of wordless, in the presence of Asina, the two people who have never been separated in a year know each other quite well, at least in this world. So she is not shocked, there are only worries that can never be let go

    Speechless also seems to feel the worried eyes of Athena, holding the two black swords in the handshake. The tip of the sword falls to the ground, feet, and takes a step forward

    Mingming is a very casual action, it looks like a step without pressure or motivation. There is suspicion of belittling others, but this kind of action is to make Heathcliff look like a condensate, and the sword and shield in his hand are immediately crossed on his chest!

    "Peng..."

    In the air, a slight vibration fluctuated as Heathcliff finished. The black figure, like the space cut, rushed straight to his front. The black one handed sword with no decoration was held high, with the face leading into the eyes and the wine red pupil coming straight!

    At the edge of the sword, in the air, the air is violently driven by everything!

    "Bang!"

    The cross sword and shield in Heathcliff''s hand blocked the blow like the wind, and the sound of the blade hitting was like the explosion of a bomb. The strong strength made Heathcliff''s feet hard and sank a little, and his face slightly twisted.

    Speechless eyes a cold, holding the "interpreter" hand suddenly raised, flat on the chest, the tip of the sword pointed at Heathcliff!

    "Evil sword attack!"

    The voice fell, the sword body flashed, speechless and forcefully stepped on the ground, and the "interpreter" suddenly turned into a straight black awn. Like a black serpent spitting out a letter, it rowed to the corner of Heathcliff''s shield, wiped the edge, and went straight to the chest!

    "Sonorous!"

    The fierce collision between the blade and the blade sparked sparks. However, hezclifger blocked the wordless "attack of the sword" without any words. One black one red two figures each took a step, the sound of air breaking in the sky of the ruby palace resounded!

    "Bang!"

    The black figure and the red figure hit together again, the sword and the shield twined, the edge to the edge. The sparks are dazzling!

    "Bang bang bang!"

    "Qiang!!!"

    A long sparkle and deep trace came from the "skywatcher" who laid light on the ground, crossed his face and took a little HP away. He looked at the black shadow coming from the deception, and his heart was clenched.

    Speechless speed, combat experience and skills are too strong. If he fights hard, he will definitely win if he has boss ability value. But when he really fights, he can only fall behind. So he can only rely on his knowledge of "Sao" sword technology to resist the attack of the other side, and then find the opportunity to fight back!

    At the moment when wordless was about to come, Sizi Cliff finally made some moves. His body was like a fierce ox in the wind. During the fluttering and twinkling period, he ran into the black figure, crossed with it in a flash. The sword in his hand was cut horizontally, and he cut it hard at wordless neck!

    Speechless took a deep breath, suddenly stopped, the huge black sword "skywatcher" slightly raised, with a sound of "jingle" and some small sparks, the rare attack opportunity of Heathcliff was once again blocked by speechless!"Whoo!"

    With a wave of his arm, the sky watcher smashed the Red Knight''s robe against his back with a ferocious force, pressing it against his skin, and his long white tail hair was erratic.

    Feeling the pressure behind him, Heathcliff frowned, and the sword in his hand burst out. The light sword left an arc in the air in front of him. The sharp point seemed to penetrate the air, and the sound of "Ding" was straight on the "skywatcher" that hit him!

    As soon as the two contact, the huge sword body of the "Skygazer" immediately oppressed the slender one handed sword of schitzcliffe, directly pressing out an arc that could not have appeared in the world, as if to break the weapon of schitzcliffe, and his face appeared a little surprised.

    It''s not that his strength is not as good as his wordless strength, but that the "sky watcher" has surpassed the long sword in his hand, which has caused such oppression!

    But it''s always a game here. Although the long sword bends into such a dangerous arc, it can only consume durability. When the tip of the sword is about to stick on his cheek, he suddenly starts to work hard and the strength on the long sword soars!

    "Bang!"

    When the "skywatcher" was thrown away, Heathcliff immediately jumped up, with his shield in his hand, rushed straight into his wordless arms and ran into it!

    "Peng!"

    The thick shield hit the silent belly, and the powerful power contained in it almost knocked the silent out, and the HP slot dropped slightly.

    Feel the real feeling from the body. Even if the pain is at the lowest point due to the game, the slight pain still touches the silent nerve. The silent face is fierce. The palm tightly holds the hilt of the "sky watcher" sword. Press hard on the shield, the body spins half a circle in the air, and then smashes down the "sky watcher" sword, and the blue effect comes out!

    "Sonorous!"

    The silk flame twined on the body and shield of the sword. It was very shining. Speechless, it swore "tortoise shell" in my heart. The "interpreter" also flashed the effect of sword technique!

    When Heathcliff thought that he wanted to attack him without words and put the shield in front of the sword of the interpreter, he turned the sword and stabbed him in the thigh!

    "Poop" a sound, the red effect light also flashed, but not the effect light of sword skill, but the effect light of blood!

    "Er..." Hezcliff looked at his red thigh with astonishment. He didn''t even pay attention to his HP slot''s rapid descent. He flashed "the original sword technique can be used like this" in his heart. At the same time, his face became fierce after wordless. He recklessly waved his sword and hit wordless head!

    Feel the air breaking sound like a wind blade coming from the top of the head. The wordless "skywatcher" hands are raised, and then pushed away in a weapons symphony.

    "Ha!!!"

    Because of the thrust, wordless body slowed down slightly and was ready to bully body again. Not far above the head, an angry voice suddenly sounded, making wordless face change.

    Looking up, it was Heathcliff''s roaring red robe, and the cold vision behind the shield! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 766

    Thank you very much for the reward of "pirate heart" and "vegetable Radish"

    (friends with full subscription remember to lead the light of God! All friends remember to lead the light of God! Because it''s very important, let''s say it twice...)

    under the gaze of all players outside the field, the angry voice spreads in the air. The sword in schitzcliffe''s hand suddenly points to the wordless below, the body falls rapidly in the sky, leaving behind an unreal red shadow in the air. The sword body breaks through the air, and the light red effect flashes from the tip of the sword like a circle Meteor from the sky!

    Before the sword came to the silent body, the strong wind first shaved against the surface of the silent body. The sharp wind made the silent skin tingle a little bit. It can be imagined how powerful the destruction of this sword skill is under the control of the terrorist ability of Heathcliff!

    "Words!"

    Seeing that Heathcliff''s whole body shrank behind the shield and smashed into speechless, the weapon on the other hand was still brewing sword skill, and the Athena and Tongren were shocked.

    In this kind of attack, wordless or choose to resist, but wordless in the back of the shield, no attack at all, wordless such a resistance, will only be stuck with the shield, and wordless can take the opportunity to wield his sword skills, to wordless bring great harm!

    If he chose to retreat, he could also use his sword skills to face his body on the silent retreat!

    No matter which option, wordless has to bear the attack of Heathcliff. With the current ability of Heathcliff, once hit, even if there are healing elves, wordless HP slot must be reduced to the yellow area at least!

    "Hateful!" Tongren could not bear it at first. They put their hands on the hilt of the "dark chaser" behind them and were ready to rush up. Asina and others who responded immediately pressed their weapons.

    Just as they were about to rush forward. Wordless finally moved!

    The floating body is forced to turn for a half circle, just like a windmill, holding the hand of "interpreter" to insert into the ground below with a click, and then quickly fall back to the ground with the help of the power, and then directly release the "interpreter" in the hand, and the empty hand is waved out horizontally!

    "Whew, whew, whew!"

    With the wave of silent hands. Five tiny lights flew out of his hands and attacked the hitchcliffe who was in the middle of the sky and hiding behind the shield!

    "What!" Heathcliff''s face changed, too.

    That''s five slender steel nails!

    Throwing skills!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    There were four urgent and crisp sounds when the steel nail hit the shield of Heathcliff. They didn''t hurt Heathcliff at all, but his face changed again and again!

    A steel nail that struck his shield. Only four!

    And the fifth steel nail, straight to his only one exposed outside the shield eyes!

    At this moment, the time of the whole world seems to have slowed down countless times. The sharp tip of the steel nail is clearly reflected in the eyes of Heathcliff, making his pupils gradually shrink to the size of the needle.

    In "Sao", throwing props shot with throwing skills can cause little damage to people, even if some of them have penetration attributes. As long as you hit and stay in the opponent''s body, you can continuously reduce the opponent''s HP throwing props.

    Normally speaking, even if the damage caused by throwing skill hits schitzcliffe''s eyes, he may not even find the trace of HP reduction for him who has the longest HP bar. After all, the player is not some monster, and there is no weakness attack, which is also the time when there is no use of sword skill to hit schitzcliffe''s thigh. Can also cause great harm!

    However, Heathcliff is not a monster, there is no weakness attack, but it is not good at all.

    If there is a sharp thing, toward your eyes, then what will you react

    Subconsciously, the first response. Absolutely raise your hand to block or retreat!

    As a human being, Heathcliff faithfully obeys his subconscious actions!

    Looking at the steel nail that pierced his eyes, Heathcliff did not hesitate to move the shield up to block his whole face. At the next moment, after the sound of "Ding", the attack of the steel nail was successfully resisted!

    But at the same time, a burst of blue sword effect light, also from the side of Heathcliff suddenly rose!

    Heathcliff turned white and looked at the light source, where a black figure flashed. The blue light on the black sword in his hand flashed out, and his eyes were cold!

    "Whoo!"

    "Skywatcher" wave, with a powerful momentum, in the field of all players surprised eyes, hard hit on the waist of Heathcliff!

    "Bang!"

    As soon as the two touched, the thumping sound sounded, and the bright blue light made the mid air as bright as a stove, which made some people close their eyes. When they opened again, the red figure of Heathcliff flew out in the blue light, crossed the top of the players'' heads, and hit the back wall."Eh..." The impact behind him made Heathcliff howl. Although there was not much pain, the impact was a little short circuit to his head.

    In the middle of the sky, the effect light of green sword technique gradually decreased. A black shadow came out of it and shot at the Heathcliff who had hit the wall before it could slide down. The strong sound of flying roared into people''s ears, which made people''s eardrums ache.

    The speed of the black figure''s violent attack made dezicliv realize that it''s not the time to distract. He forced his slightly short-circuit head to rotate. He turned his body on the wall with the help of force, as if gliding, stepped on the wall, and retreated ten meters in an instant!

    "Boom!" The black figure fell heavily on the wall that schitzcliffe had smashed. With a loud noise, the stone flew on the wall, and the smoke filled the area. The cracks spread out from the filled smoke and soon covered with a thick wall.

    Heathcliff''s sliding body stopped slowly, and he thought of the horrible moving speed and attack speed just now. He looked at the smoke filled wall with fear.

    The knight''s robe flicks gently to open the smoke rolled in front of him. However, in the moment before the smoke is lifted, a slight abnormal sound comes out from inside. Heathcliff''s eyes are glaring, his body is tense, and he retreats without hesitation. At the same time, the cross shield is raised in front of him to protect the front.

    "Hiss!"

    At the moment when Heathcliff retreated, in the smoke and dust, the shadow shot out again, and the speed was nearly several times faster than when it just attacked him. The speed of terror made the shadow twinkle. Several unreal shadows emerged behind him, forming a long and thin black line, and quickly flew to Heathcliff with the most outrageous The way to hit the cross shield!

    Heathcliff took a breath, and when he was about to take any offensive, a chill came from under his skin, which chilled his hands and feet.

    Suddenly raised his head, looked at the top of his shield, where a hand gently press on it

    The next moment, under the force of his arm, a dark shadow appeared above Heathcliff''s head, showing his wordless and indifferent face!

    At this time, he clenched one hand on the shield, and the huge black "skywatcher" had returned to his back as if he had never been out of his sheath. On the other hand, the "interpreter" flashed the sword effect light of crazy cohesion, carrying a terrible wind blast, and smashed it hard on the head of schitzcliffe!

    Where the "interpreter" passed, the harsh voice of the sound explosion swept up like this!

    "Avalanche!!!"

    The low voice reverberated in Heathcliff''s ear, and the sword skill effect light contained in the "interpreter" sword soared again. Finally, in the astonished eyes of those players around, under the surprise face of Athena and others, it hit Heathcliff''s forehead firmly!

    "Dong!"

    Heathcliff''s eyes stood out, like a broken kite, and his body was thrown down heavily, like garbage, into the bright red floor! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 767

    "Boom!"

    With the roaring sound, Heathcliff''s body fell on the floor. The ground immediately broke under the heavy load, and some gravel flew up. Together with the four smoke, the shadow of Heathcliff was covered

    Silent figure also fell from the air, just landed on the opposite side of the smoke, raised his head, looked at the place completely covered by the smoke, speechless and tired, and smiled bitterly.

    This kind of attack, in the past, at least a few more rounds of their own, but also the kind of face is not red heart do not jump, did not expect in the "Sao" even if not breathing will not die in the world, but gasped

    This also proved just that round of offensive, wordless nerves in the end how tight, otherwise, will never fall to the point of panting.

    However, it has to be said that it''s really difficult to deal with Heathcliff now. If he didn''t seize a small opportunity to launch a rapid offensive, I''m afraid that with the other side''s comparable absolute defense shield and the familiarity with sword skills, there''s nothing he can do

    On the other hand, all the players were looking at what happened in the center of the field, and they forgot to respond for a while. From the strategy of hizkliff occupying the high defense trend to the wordless little skill, to save the danger and launch a fierce attack, the whole process was complicated, but it was only less than half a minute!

    The risk of the battle between the two, the change of the trend, the encounter between you and me as well as the exhibition that is urgent once in a while have deeply shocked the hearts of these players. Even the four players, Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir, can''t help but tremble. They feel a little passionate for the previous round of confrontation between the two sides. They hate to take the place of them. Completely forgetting that this war still represents that they haven''t played yet The direction is coming

    "Cheng Did it work? "

    Athena stared at the area covered by the smoke and tried to see the situation inside, but she gave up after a while. Although the ability to see through some obstacles does exist, Asina has never been on her own except in the first few months before she opened her clothes, so her skill of "searching for enemies" has not been practiced much.

    The Tongren on the other side immediately opened their own skill of "searching for enemies" when they heard yasena''s words. His skill of "searching for enemies" had been fully acquired, even earlier than the wordless one who had been alone for the same long time, so they could easily see through the smoke and dust.

    But here''s a look. Tongren''s face changed on the spot, and the sharp voice echoed.

    "No! Not yet! "

    Tongren''s voice clearly swings into the ears of all the people on the scene, and it also spreads to wordless side. Wordless face coagulates and looks forward

    "Step on Step on Step on Step on

    In the smoke and dust, a sound of mechanical footsteps began to ring rhythmically. Every corner of the ruby palace is full of silence. A shadow slowly emerges in the center of the smoke. Then, under the eyes of all people, the red gown of Heathcliff flies out of the smoke and appears in front of all people.

    There is no sign of embarrassment. Still as free and easy as before, as steady as Mount Tai, but the top ten HP slots completely emptied a whole, but it proves that just a round of attack, is not useless!

    Speechless breath, straightened his own waist, whispered: "I know it''s not so simple..."

    Maybe I heard a silent murmur. Heathcliff stopped his steps, looked up, and a pair of deep pupils swept straight to the silent standing opposite.

    "Yan Jun, you are so powerful..." "Even when I''m promoted to boss level, I feel a sense of trembling. I''m really the strongest player in the whole world..." sizcliffe said in a deep voice

    Smell the words, speechless and speechless. "What? Do you want to give up? I don''t mind... "

    "How could..." Heathcliff shook his head and smiled. The voice began to rise. "On the contrary, as the creator of the world, if I lose to you here, doesn''t it prove that I''m useless?"

    "It''s not the first time you lost..." A silent sneer. In exchange for the same sneer of Heathcliff, and then, once again, the two sides of the silence down

    Heathcliff''s body is slightly stagnant, and he suddenly steps on the ground, turning into a light and shadow. In full view of the public, he is the first to attack wordless!

    The distance between the two is no more than 10 meters. Although schitzcliffe''s speed is not as fast as wordless, he has the ability value of boss, which is absolutely no slower than any other person except wordless on the scene. It''s just a few seconds. His body flashes and his sword swings like a drill, with a sharp wind breaking sound and a sharp stab to wordless chest Mouth!

    Looking at the attacking sword body, the wordless palm once again grasps the hilt of the "sky watcher" and quickly pulls it out. Without the "two blade flow", he is not the opponent of hitzliff at all, so the "sky watcher" and "interpreter" fell into his hands for a moment.When the body of the sword which was swept by the strong wind was about to reach his own body, he shook the "skywatcher" with speechless force, and his body moved half a step away from the sharp blow of Heathcliff.

    Being speechless to avoid the attack, Heathcliff didn''t feel any surprise. His left hand whirled quickly, and the shield suddenly turned on his palm, and in a blink of an eye, it became a wind wheel!

    "Drink!" With a light drink, Heathcliff''s shield whirled, with a shrill whistling sound, toward the speechless lightning!

    The rapidly rotating shield penetrates the space, appears in front of the silent body almost in a flash, and then suddenly quivers, like a whirling dart, towards the silent body. The roaring circling sound makes the silent eyes squint slightly, and the heart is somewhat surprised.

    I didn ''t expect Heather Cliff to attack like this

    I don''t know. Before that, Heathcliff thought of this sentence in his mind

    The close-up whirling shield is too unexpected. For a while, he has no words and some reactions. However, his "skywatcher" quickly pops out of his hand and "bang" falls on the whirling shield and stabs at the center of the whirling shield!

    "Gee, gee, Gee!"

    In an instant, a flash of sparks and a sharp grinding sound resounded from the middle of the "skywatcher" sword tip and the rotating cross shield, which made his ears ache. A terrible force came from the body of the "skywatcher" sword into his arm, making him almost unable to grasp the hilt of the "skywatcher".

    Of course, for wordless, this force is not enough to affect his fight. Therefore, after resisting the surprise attack of the other party, he stepped on the ground with his left foot, turned his body into a black shadow, lowered it, pressed it against the ground, and supported it vigorously. The "interpreter" swung it towards the neck of Heathcliff!

    "Whoo!"

    There was a whirring sound in the air, which made Heathcliff frown and look at the "interpreter" calmly. His body was like the chariot in the strong wind. He stepped back, but he just stepped out of the range of wordless attack. After he escaped the wordless attack, he did not hesitate to swing his sword, turned into a whip shadow, and threw it to the wordless pair Legs!

    The cold air force close to the legs makes the silent face cool down. On the right hand, against the "skywatcher" who rotates the cross shield, the force erupts and pushes the cross shield out!

    The sudden strength of the focus on the attack of Heathcliff to push out a distance, that cut to wordless legs of the sword is not broken!

    Schitzcliffe stepped back several steps, but he didn''t react. He leaped up as if he were a ghost. The "sky watcher" and the "interpreter" in his hands danced like the wind, turning into a continuous sword shadow. He waved one sword at schitzcliffe, like the eruption of a volcano, and attacked him violently!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    A muffled sound echoed around, and the "skywatcher" and "interpreter" continued to fall on the shield held up by Heathcliff!

    It''s like a storm! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 768

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa..."

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "

    "Dong!"

    "Qiang!!!"

    In the center of the field, a black and a red two figures launched a windy attack, a sword shadow reverberated in the air, a flash of dazzling light fluctuated in the space, the strong wind continued to sweep and open, the sparks continued to splash and rise, where they passed, the smoke filled, the two people turned into the shadow in the flash, fighting in every corner of the ruby palace!

    "Boom!"

    Another shock wave rushed into the field, the ground "boomed" uncovering countless rubble, the column "crashed" fell, even if it recovered immediately, but it was quickly and simply destroyed!

    Speaking of counter attack, in fact, the attacker has been using the "two sabres flow" of speechless, making every effort to attack schitzcliffe. It seems that for a while, schitzcliffe didn''t have the confidence to make a move in the fierce attack without paying a price, so he only had to bite his teeth and support the shield to block the attack of the other side.

    Wordless is no doubt good at close combat. Therefore, at this moment, he turns into the most brutal weapon. Every swing of the "skywatcher" and "interpreter" carries a fatal eddy, indicating how much strength he has exerted at this time. During the arm swing, when the two swords are dancing, the power and speed of terror cause the surrounding void to ring continuously The sound of breaking sound and explosion will leave a deep sword mark on the ground every time the Qi strength is lost, and occasionally it will overturn the ground, making the attack extremely terrifying!

    In the face of speechless, fierce and unmatched attack, though there is no way for Heathcliff to do anything about him, he does not show any weakness. Relying on his detached defense and familiarity with sword techniques, he repeatedly blocks speechless attack. As long as he has a chance, the sword in his hand will not hesitate to swing out. The energy is awe inspiring, the light of sword skill flickers frequently, leaving countless cuts on the surrounding ground!

    In the field, with the two people fighting gradually into a fierce confrontation, the powerful strength is also completely demonstrated. Almost at a gushing rate. In the eyes of all people surging out, intensified, during the blade and blade collision. The strong blow is constantly ringing in the sky of the ruby palace!

    All kinds of sword technique effects flicker, the hot air explosion eddy current and the sharp blade constantly fly out of the interlaced two figures, the two figures constantly flicker and move in the field at an astonishing speed, and the clear sound of sword strike and collision also constantly spread out from the place where the two people collide. The attack potential is also increasing with the aggravation of the battle The crazier, the more thrilling.

    Looking at the two flickering and intersecting fuzzy figures, the players around are slightly dull, in the fierce attack. They can see clearly that in a short moment, the two of them have exerted at least five kinds of sword skills, including double sword skills!

    It''s common sense of "Sao" that there will be a rigid time when performing sword skill, and the stronger the effect of sword skill is. The more consecutive times, the longer the rigidity time. Therefore, in general, players must be cautious and cautious when using sword skills. Because of an carelessness, it is likely to fail in the rigid time

    However, such common sense is not applicable to the two super strong players in the field at all, which is enough to make the players lose their straightness in an instant. However, in the hands of the two players, they are all lost. They are not stingy about their sword skills at all, as if they don''t need money to use it more frequently than water!

    It''s not that the two men didn''t fall into a standoff, but the ability value of schitzcliffe has far exceeded the scope of the players, even the scope of boss. In the final state of boss, his ability value is enough to compress the standoff time to almost infinite close to zero. As for speechless, his standoff time is not as short as that of schitzcliffe, but it can be predicted during the standoff period Before the stalemate came into effect, the attack of judge schitzcliffe made the body tend to gravity and centrifugal force, which made the attack of judge schitzcliffe fail.

    This is also the basic reason that Heathcliff can rely on the knowledge of various sword techniques to make wordless attacks ineffective, but there is no way to get wordless!

    Now, these players finally understand that the two people in the field are not at the same level as themselves!

    In particular, wordless, he has not lost a little in the battle with schitzcliffe, who has a boss level ability value, and has reduced HP of the other side frequently. He has been singled out all the gatekeepers for a long time. Even the final boss has the strength of singled out, which is worthy of the strongest name!

    In the Red Jade Palace, at the moment, all people hold their breath, and their eyes move with the flicker of the two vague figures. The increasingly fierce and intense battle makes many people''s hearts are held in their throats, pulled on the palm of their hands, held tightly, and kept on exerting force.

    Seeing the battle between the two men, they have no confidence that they can defeat hizkliff if they take the whole battle

    Once wordless defeat, then they will also lose the last hope, only run in a panic, waiting for the next opportunity, or all destroyed on the spot!So, they already hope that the black figure in the field

    With the passage of time, the HP tanks of the two people fluctuated constantly, one fell frequently, approaching the lowest end with an irresistible trend, the other went up and down, increased and decreased, decreased and increased, which is also because of this, the two people can start such a fierce fight!

    Wordless biting his teeth, he used his numb arm to wave two black swords, and so did Heathcliff, trying his best to stop wordless attack.

    They are all waiting for an opportunity!

    An opportunity to empty HP value of the other party at one time!

    Before that, their HP, only in one minus one volt, to consume!

    After such a long time of confrontation, the nerves of the two men have been strained to a limit state. Now, it depends on who can''t hold them first!

    For two people with similar strength, what they are comparing is not strength, but willpower!

    This way, no way

    Speechless side crazy attack, while looking at the tortoise behind the shield of Heathcliff, the heart infinite anxiety.

    In this way, he is not afraid of HP''s loss, but in terms of energy, he can''t be longer than Heathcliff!

    The reason is very simple and easy to understand. As long as the gap between the two sides is not too big and there is no accident, the final loser must be the attacker!

    So, Heathcliff can afford, speechless can''t!

    Must, find an opportunity

    Anxious, speechless a pair of wine red pupil quickly turned up, looking for all the possibilities, otherwise he will lose!

    At this time, the flying figure of the therapeutic Spirit fell into the eyes of speechless. Immediately, the speechless eyes brightened, and the heart suddenly had a plan

    "Drink!"

    With a big shout, the last blow of wordless "starburst air cutting" also fell on the shield of Heathcliff, and his body was also in a stiff state. Seeing this, Heathcliff immediately used his sword skills and waved his own sword!

    Originally, Heathcliff had no hope for his attack. After all, he had seen clearly before, and could not predict his attack without words, so as to avoid it and slow down the stiff time

    But Heathcliff found that this time, speechless actually stood in the same place, and his figure did not move when he was stiff!

    Has he reached the limit

    As soon as Heathcliff was happy, a fine light flashed through his pupils, a victory arc was pulled from the corner of his mouth, and the sword in his hand was forced to stab the wordless heart. Originally, the rapid and incomparable castration was more fierce because of the addition of sword skill, and he went straight to wordless!

    It''s up to you!

    "No!!!"

    Outside, Asina''s head was dizzy, her eyes were flaccid and her body was leaning forward. She rushed forward immediately!

    "Heathcliff!!!"

    Tongren, Qitai, Klein and iquir roared and rushed to the center of the field!

    "Catch up with me!"

    The five men rushed together, but they couldn''t stop Heathcliff''s decision to drop his sword!

    And see this scene, speechless eyes flash a touch touched, and then firmly down!

 Chapter 769

    Under the eyes of all the people at the scene, the movement of Heathcliff''s stabbing at wordless chest seems to be tens of thousands of times slower, and the figure of Asina and others rushing forward seems to be stuck. Even though they are hysterical, they can''t reach the two people''s side before the stabbing!

    Looking at the fast and slow stabbing, yasena''s pretty face was already beginning to be covered with a thread of despair. The chestnut pupils were staring at speechless tightly. Although her body shape was still rushing forward, she was still shouting in her heart.

    At least, let me block that sword!

    At this time, in the field, visions arise suddenly!

    All of a sudden, the treatment elves hanging behind speechless flew out, came to speechless overhead, threw a stream of phosphor with starlight, and restored speechless HP to full state again!

    The sudden treatment of the treatment elves seemed to dazzle Heathcliff for a while, but it still didn''t change the trend of his sword falling. However, it fell into the rigidity, without a trace of movement and speechlessness. On the face, a slight arc slightly pulled up from the corner of the mouth.

    Shizkliff did not see that the "interpreter" on the speechless left hand, while the phosphor with the light point fell, was a reflection light under the phosphor spray!

    In an instant, the reflected light shot straight out in the opposite direction of the dark and bright sword body, which was Heathcliff''s eye!

    In "Sao", blindness is also an abnormal state. Many monster skills and sword skills also have the effect of blindness, which makes players lose their sight temporarily and fall into a state of panic. However, it is not only an abnormal effect. If there is strong light shining on the player''s eyes, it will also make the player''s brain produce a short-term bright light and lose sight!

    The star light on the treatment fairy phosphor, under the intentional reflection of the "interpreter" sword body, directly projects on the eyes of Heathcliff, who only feels a flower in front of his eyes and closes his eyes like a conditioned reflex!

    "Pooh!"

    While Heathcliff closed his eyes, the sword technique assisted by the system penetrated his wordless chest without half stagnation. With a slight tearing sound, the wordless HP slot, which had just returned to full status, dropped rapidly, and then fell to the yellow area!

    If it''s the sword of Heathcliff before, it can definitely take away the wordless life value. However, after a reply from the healing elves, wordless bear the sword. At the same time, the stiff time is gone!

    "Drink!!!"

    He raised his head violently, flashed a sharp light in the wine red pupil, speechless extended his hand, and grasped Heathcliff''s hand with the sword that pierced his body, and pulled him to his front who had not yet recovered his vision!

    On the sword body of "sky watcher", the strong effect light suddenly flashes!

    "Poop!"

    There was another tearing sound, and the watcher thrust into Heathcliff''s arm, which held the shield!

    "Ah..." Before Heathcliff could react, his arm holding the shield had been pierced by the skywatcher, and the red effect light instead of blood splashed around his arm!

    "It''s not over yet!" Speechless, regardless of his chest, which is also sprayed with red effect light, bullies his body, and directly opens the "skywatcher" who penetrates Heathcliff''s arm, grabs Heathcliff''s waist with the palm of his hand, and shakes him severely. Heathcliff is thrown in the air!

    Whoosh

    Speechless paw a stamp, the body jumped up, swept to be thrown in the air in front of Heathcliff, the "interpreter" a strong grip, the familiar sword effect light once again flickered, carrying the fire light that cut the atmosphere, in all people did not respond to the eye light, stabbed Heathcliff''s belly!

    "Poof..."

    The sharp sound of light stabbing reverberated clearly and audibly over the whole rubies palace. The dark sword body of the interpreter broke the skin of Heathcliff, went through his belly, and then went out from his back. The rich red effect only made the original bright red figure of Heathcliff more profound. With it, there was HP groove that could not be looked up A lot of decline.

    Hezclif''s eyes suddenly burst, looking at the "skywatcher" who pierced his arm and the "interpreter" who pierced his belly, and looking at the HP value lost like running water, he raised his head difficultly, and looked at the wine red pupil close by, his head was blank.

    Is this the end

    "Ah!!!"

    At the same time, the idea came to him, and a sense of unwillingness suddenly burned in Heathcliff''s heart. The other hand in good condition, holding a long sword, stabbed him to the silent heart!

    "Drink!!!"

    Speechless roared again, and the other hand released the "interpreter". He quickly probed out and grasped the attacking sword heavily!In the palm of the hand, the red effect light is also suffused, but it is ignored by wordless. The empty hand holds the fist, on which the golden light bursts out!

    "Bang!" The body skill with golden skill light fell on Heathcliff''s chest at zero distance, and the muffled sound spread very loud. However, speechless didn''t stop, but once again raised his hand, the golden light wrapped in his fist, and was bombarded on Heathcliff''s chest by him!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    In the middle of the air, a black and a red figure has begun to fall. All players look up to the top. Under the gaze of the pair of eyes who don''t know what emotions they contain, wordless and crazy, they bombard hizkliff''s chest with their fists of physical skill, together with two black Swords stabbed on him, one by one Ziclif''s HP leads to the red area

    "Drink ah ah ah!!!"

    In the roar and smothering sound, the fists wrapped in the light of golden skills fell relentlessly, which made Heathcliff''s head completely confused. The shield hand was pierced by the "skywatcher", the sword hand was grabbed by the sword without words and could not be pulled back. Neither hand could move. He could only open his eyes and look at it His life value gradually tends to the low end without the power to fight back.

    "Peng..."

    Finally, they fell to the ground. Heathcliff fell to the ground with his back and suffered the heaviest impact. HP value dropped a section severely again. Speechless, they rode on him, grazed their hands on the hilts of "Skygazer" and "interpreter" again, pulled them out of Heathcliff''s body, pulled them behind him, and raised them high!

    "Hiss!" "Skywatcher" and "interpreter" suddenly fell, and both pierced into Heathcliff''s chest!

    Time, seems in this moment, still

    Outside, Asina and other people stopped, together with the players around, watching the sudden changes in the field. For a while, they didn''t respond. They stood there stupidly, making the whole Ruby palace become a piece of quiet

    Heathcliff''s distracted eyes came back again, and he looked at the two swords that pierced his body, looked up hard, and cast his eyes on the speechless body. He smiled miserably, as if he had given up, relaxed all over, and spread out on the floor

    "It''s over..."

    At the murmur of Heathcliff''s mosquito like voice, I couldn''t say a word, but sighed a little.

    "Yeah, it''s over..."

    Heathcliff''s eyes flashed back and forth. He looked around at his players. He didn''t know what he thought of. He shook his head gently. Then he turned to speechless.

    "I have never regretted..."

    So inexplicable words, speechless but miraculously understood the meaning of Heathcliff, closed his eyes.

    "So, you are doomed to failure..."

    "Is it?" Heathcliff smiles. "That would be good..."

    When the voice falls, the HP value of Heathcliff is completely cleared!

    Body into a burst of light, in a wonderful sound of rupture, collapsed into pieces of the sky

 Chapter 770

    The fragmentary and crisp sound was echoed into the ears of all the people on the scene. Looking at the fragments spilled on the four sides and the speechless bathed in the fragments, every player seemed to lose consciousness. The puppets stood in place, including Athena, Tongren, Qitai, Klein, iquir and so on

    "Knot Tied up?... "

    After a long time, a voice full of uncertainty and disbelief rang in the crowd

    "End "Yes?" The other players stupidly repeated the uncertain and unbelievable words and stared at the fragments scattered around them. It seems that up to now, they can''t believe that they are all the bodies of shizkliff, Maochang Jingyan

    Is it over

    This sentence, almost in the period of everyone''s stupor, emerged from their hearts more than once, they trembled, their fists were white, as if they were holding on to something, finally, one player''s face, shed two tears

    "It''s over It''s over

    "Yes It''s over

    "It''s all over..."

    "It''s over!!!"

    All the top players who came to participate in the final World War I shed tears together. No matter the people around them are the ones they know or the ones they don''t know, they all hold each other in their arms and cry loudly

    At this time, the ecstasy of complete clearance. The pain of the past, the fear of the past death, and the hope of the future are all turned into the most direct tears, which are scattered on the spot, like venting, making the whole red jade palace full of rich cries.

    Three years'' life in ''Sao'', until this moment, they are finally liberated

    At the same time. There was a sound of machinery ringing through the huge floating city of "aigrandt". Slowly back into the ears of all players, tell them that the game, has been completely customs clearance!

    In the ruby palace. In "Ian grunt". Every player is in a burst of earth shaking cheers and cries of pain. The body gradually turned into a ray of light. After a flash, it disappeared in place. There is only a huge empty Castle left in the world

    ''Sao'', completely cleared

    ¡­¡­

    When the vision of speechless eyes is restored again, what is printed into the eyes is no longer the bright red walls and ground of the ruby palace, but a vast sky

    "This is?..." Wordless frowned, looked around, saw, all around is a boundless sky, a piece of white clouds from every corner of the inside floating and passing, very vivid full of this space, and he is floating there, foot like stepping on the ground, no half of the weightlessness

    "Sky?..." Speechless brow a pick, scratched his cheek, some bitterly said: "do I come to heaven?"

    When speechless felt puzzled that he didn''t know when to die, whether to go to hell or to heaven, behind him, a voice full of uncertainty and apprehension came into his ears

    "Words..."

    Hearing this sound, speechless turned around and looked at the sound source. There, a chestnut figure stood in the sky, looking at him, covering his mouth with his hands, dripping tears

    "Athena..."

    Athena tightly pursed her lips and died to endure the crying that was about to come out. Finally, she rushed over and threw herself into the silent arms.

    "Stupid, stupid, stupid!" "I don''t know how worried I am about you!" cried Athena

    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry! " Speechless and helpless holding Athena, looking at each other''s pear blossom with rain, a burst of pain in my heart.

    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault..." Speechless clumsily with a hand flurried in the face of Athena wipe. "As long as you don''t cry, you can call me names..."

    Smell speech, yasena raised her head, looked at the silent face of panic, but "Puchi" a, smiled out.

    "You are really a fool..." Asina buried her face in her wordless chest and said quietly, "I almost thought you were going to die under the sword of the commander..."

    Silent slightly Zheng, then wry smile. "I''m sorry to worry you..."

    "As long as you are OK..."

    Athena lingered on her wordless chest and looked around. "What is it here?"

    "You ask me..." Speechless shook his head in a daze. "I don''t know..."

    Suddenly, a tender but very familiar voice, from far and near back up

    "Dad! Mom! "

    "This voice..." The two people in the embrace stayed for a while, and then turned their heads quickly. They saw that they were dressed in the same white dress as when they met for the first time. Standing not far away from them, a pair of big eyes were inevitably filled with tears, like a child who did something wrong, ran away from home, but did not dare to enter the door after returning home. They were afraid to go forward."Get dressed!" Athena exclaimed, and after the reaction, her pretty face was filled with ecstasy.

    "Get dressed!" Suddenly ran to the side of Jieyi and held her in her arms. The tears that yasena had just stopped had a tendency to flow down again.

    "Mom..." She also hugged Athena, her eyes hazy.

    When I heard the prompt sound of customs clearance system, I thought that I would stay in the world alone, I don''t know when I can wait to redeem

    However, I didn''t expect that when I opened my eyes, the person I most wanted to see was in front of me!

    At this moment, the knot clothing satisfied, even if really can''t leave this world, she also satisfied

    "Seeing you like this and bringing you here should have done nothing wrong..."

    The two mothers and daughters held together trembled, and their silent eyes were also congealed, but they relaxed again, took a deep breath, and slowly turned around. Behind him, a smart man in a white gown was looking down. The three of them had never seen that face, but they could not prevent them from being familiar with him.

    "Heathcliff..." As soon as the words are said, they laugh bitterly when they are silent. "Should I call you Jingyan of Maochang?"

    Shizkliff, also known as Jingyan of Maochang, smiled a little and did not look back. Instead, he looked down as if he was mourning something. He attracted the eyes of silent, ASENA and Jieyi to the past. The next second, the scene in front of them also completely stunned them.

    Far below the sky, a huge steel city floats and stops in the air without a trace of ground force. It''s the "Ian grunt" who has lived for three years!

    However, at this time, this magnificent and huge castle is disintegrating little by little, like a broken stone, which has been divided into countless pieces, scattered to the bottom of the unseen and disappeared in the eyes of all

    Seeing this scene, I sighed wordlessly. "Is that ok?..."

    Maochang Jingyan''s eyes trembled for a moment, but soon calmed down again. He said expressionless, "ah, it has completed its mission. Such a result is undoubtedly the best for it..."

    "Is it?" Speechless lowered his head, silent for a while.

    "What about you?"

    Maochang Jingyan turned his head and looked to speechless. With a slight but firm action, he replied, "the same, the best..."

    "So..." Speechless sipped his mouth and watched the wine red pupil of "Ian grunt", a look of regret flashed by.

    "What a pity..."

    "What a pity?" Maochang crystal yanmeng raised his head. "Why do you think it''s a pity? Don''t you hate it? "

    Speechless smile, glanced down. "I really don''t hate it, although it disappoints you. After all, it doesn''t bring me painful memories, but it''s a little beautiful..."

    Maochang Jingyan''s face suddenly became a little confused, as if he lost his mind. He read something on his mouth. Before long, he finally smiled.

    "That would be good..." (to be continued )

 Chapter 771

    Yasena and Jieyi look at each other, and finally they react from the present state. Qi Qi stands up and comes to silent side.

    "We..." Athena hesitated and asked. "Should we clear the customs?"

    Jingyan of Maochang closed his eyes, and his white coat was flying in the high-altitude wind. "The conditions for full clearance have indeed been met..."

    He reached into the void and the main menu window of the personal interface appeared in front of him. "The only six thousand players left left left, logged out five minutes ago and went back to the real world!"

    Yasena slowly breathed a sigh of relief, but her eyes were always on Jingyan in Maochang. "Then why are we here? Shouldn''t it go back to the real world?... "

    "You don''t need to worry. You have already passed the customs. It''s an indisputable fact. The reason why you are brought here is just that you want to ask the wordless King..." said Maochang Jingyan calmly

    Yasina and Jieyi, with a tight complexion, grasped the wordless hand and watched Maochang Jingyan with some vigilance. Wordless seemed to surprise Maochang Jingyan. However, he did not worry about what Maochang Jingyan would do like yasina and Jieyi

    Clapped the hands of the two people, signaled them not to be nervous, and then speechless stepped forward, said to Jingyan in Maochang: "I''m curious. For me who has little interaction with you, what else can make you confused..."

    "It''s true that we don''t even know each other''s existence before ''Sao'' starts. Even in ''Sao'', the number of times we meet can be counted by one hand..." Maochang Jingyan is as steady as ever, but in his tone. But it reveals an unknown meaning.

    "But I''ve been watching you!"

    Hearing this sentence, wordless did not feel surprised, rather to say, with their own performance. If Maochang Jingyan doesn''t pay attention to himself at all. That''s the real surprise, so he didn''t speak, just quietly waiting for the next words of Maochang Jingyan.

    "This question. I''ve wanted to ask you since a long time ago... " Maochang Jingyan stared at the silent face and said: "since I decided to change the nature of ''Sao'' into a game of death, I have been ready to let the world bear the anger of all people, and let myself bear all the sins..."

    "I know that on the day of" Sao "opening, when I incarnate as an administrator and announce the reality of the world to 10000 players, Maochang Jingyan and" Sao "will become synonyms of resentment among all the population. I always think so... "

    "But you are the only one who made me miscalculate for the first time..." Jingyan shakes his head and laughs. "I have never heard you complain about the world or scold the world since I learned that you exist. I haven''t seen you hate the world at all! "

    "I''m the one who trapped you here and hung your head on a knife. It''s possible to cut you off at any time, which will kill you on the spot. Why don''t you care?" Maochang Crystal Yan said bluntly. There was a sense of urgency in the eyes.

    "Can you answer me why?"

    "Why..." Speechless silence, looking up at the boundless sky, some erratic said: "maybe it is because, what you say is facing death, for me living in the real world, it is no different..."

    Maochang Jingyan frowned, as if he was not satisfied with the wordless vague answer. Although he thought he was very smart, he was not able to see through every idea of the people.

    So, he opened his mouth, just want to say something, silent next sentence, but let him be there.

    "In any case, a game is a game..." Speechless corners of the mouth pull up a happy arc, stretch a stretch, comfortable said: "I have a good time, this is enough!"

    Maochang Crystal Yan''s face changed, and his silent eyes changed quietly, becoming more bright, with a little relief.

    If you have a deep look at a pleasant silent face and some immersed in silent words of Athena and Jieyi, Maochang Jingyan laughs like a self mockery. "Maybe you are the right one..."

    Maochang Jingyan turned around and turned his back to the three speechless people. "I haven''t congratulated you yet, Yanjun. Congratulations on your clearance..."

    Words fall, Maochang Crystal Yan towards the unknown edge of the sky, the body slowly disappeared there, as if never appeared in general

    Almost at the same time, the system''s long-time missing prompt sound finally reverberated in the wordless mind again

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Force task complete! Task limit released! Users can choose to leave the "sword realm" of the world of forced task copy at any time! Return to the world of sparril! "¡­¡­

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t heard the sound of the system for a long time. At this time, the system prompt sound is full of cordiality in wordless sound. Even the ancient well without wave seems to have become a lovely cute cute point.

    Asina took the little hand of the knot and walked to the silent side. The chestnut pupils kept looking at the direction of the disappearance of Jingyan in Maochang. They whispered: "commander, is it back to the real world?"

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless and irresponsible shrugs. "It''s none of my business!"

    "Do you..." Ashnaton pouted out his mouth unhappily.

    She put her hand into the silent palm, and looked up at the silent face, her eyes twinkling slightly. "In this way, can we go back to the real world?"

    "Yes..." Speechless rather exclamatory she shushed and touched Athena''s hair. "In this way, I have reached an agreement with you..."

    Athena nodded and leaned her head into wordless arms. Wordless easily surrounded her waist. Her eyes inadvertently saw the silent knot, and she also carried the knot into her arms.

    "And getting dressed, let''s go back to the real world!"

    "What What Don''t talk about her. Even Athena is at a loss.

    Speechless and unexplained, he said to Jieyi. "You need to sleep for a while, but you will wake up soon, so don''t be afraid..."

    The dressing reaction came over, big eyes bright looking at wordless, although I don''t know what wordless want to do, but as long as I can let her continue to follow them, then anything!

    "I see! Dad! "

    "How lovely!" Speechless pinched the small nose of the knot clothing, at the same time sink own consciousness into the mind.

    "The system, will knot the clothing ontology procedure to compile, and the entity!"

    As soon as the voice in my mind fell, outside, the dressed body suddenly flashed a dazzling light, which made the unknown Athena exclaim.

    In the light, a pair of eyes seemed to be sleepy, tired and closed, and the body quickly stretched out in a burst of light, then shrunk into a light spot.

    The light spots fall down from the air, just like the water drop on the stone. Then, a small water blue crystal bead falls down slowly and lies in the silent palm

    "Here This The sudden change stunned Athena. Her head was short circuited for half a day without slowing down. Seeing the situation, she gave a silent wry smile.

    "Don''t worry, you can see our daughter in the real world soon..."

    After saying such a word, wordless gently held Athena in her arms and said softly, "then, my future wife, can you tell me your real name?"

    "Who Who is your future wife... " Athena lowered her head somewhat shyly, but raised it again.

    "Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow..."

    "The city will be built tomorrow..." A silent smile. "Still not as pleasant as my Athena..."

    Athena glared speechless. "What? They all have the same pronunciation..."

    "But I prefer Athena!"

    Wordless stroked Athena''s back. "Wait for me to find you..."

    Athena smiled, the beautiful face emerged the unspeakable ruddy, tears of joy and tears

    "I''ll wait for you..."

 Chapter 772

    Today is not a peaceful day

    If someone is in the hospital at this time, or not far away from the hospital, they will find that the hospitals around them, unlike in the past, are as busy as the vegetable market.

    The noise is constantly rising in every corner of the hospital, and almost didn''t lift the ceiling. The noise, shouting, footsteps, crying, all kinds of voices are mixed together, and they are heard all over the 100 meter range around each hospital. It can be imagined what the bustle of these hospitals is like today

    Those who passed by and lived near the hospital looked at the direction of the hospital curiously, as if they were wondering what was going on in the hospital, while those who happened to be in the hospital were constantly running around looking for people who knew the reason and trying to find out from their mouths.

    When they learned the beginning of things from other people''s mouths, they immediately became a member of the noise, which made the bustle of those hospitals go up several levels.

    Just now, in every hospital, the victims trapped in the "Sao" game, who still survive and are being treated, wake up!

    Three years ago, 10000 "Sao" game players were trapped in the "Sao" game world. It has become a famous terrorist crime in the country. They died in the game, and those victims in the real world will also die. Today, only 6000 players survived, finally woke up today!

    This is a big event enough to cause a sensation for countless people all over the country!

    The "Sao" players, who occupy many hospital beds, have been lying down for three years, and have also been treated for three years. In fact, they are hanging there by some nutrition delivery devices, and may die at any time. In three years, such cases have not happened less.

    Some parents, hospital doctors, senior managers, and even all of them are ready to die, because they can''t know all the internal news from the outside. After three years of precipitation, they have long regarded the sudden death of "Sao" players as a "common occurrence".

    But it was so sudden. When they are ready, the miracle that they didn''t hope for finally happened today!

    At this time, almost all the doctors in every hospital have been out, walking back and forth in the corridor, rushing to some wards. In these wards, players who are waking up are reuniting with their families and waiting for a doctor to check them out.

    For a while, in the hospitals and wards where the "Sao" victims are housed, the voices of joy and crying are heard throughout the whole space, and everyone concerned is enjoying the hard won afterlife and reunion. Make the surroundings full of joy.

    However, in this joy, there are still some people who rush to their families and wait anxiously for them to wake up after receiving the news, but what they are waiting for is the dead silence of the players who have been lying on the hospital bed for a long time and have no sign of half transfer bomb

    About 300 players. When others are immersed in laughter and rejoicing, they are like dead bodies, and they don''t wake up at all!

    Among the three hundred players, asana is one of them!

    ¡­¡­

    In an unknown wasteland, there is a ghost house

    More precisely. It''s a deserted house that is no different from a ghost house

    It has been almost ten years since no one paid attention here. Let alone people, even animals, but flowers and trees. It''s very hard to see here. It can be said that it''s dead. It''s like a graveyard. It''s also because no one has found it. In this abandoned house, there''s a person who has been there for three years

    Inside, in a dilapidated house, a figure seems to have stayed here for thousands of years. It is covered with dust enough to form starch. Like a statue, it looks as if it hasn''t moved for a while

    Due to the silence of the figure, there is no sound around, but if you listen carefully, you can find that there is a very weak breath on the figure, which is rolling up and down in a very rhythmic way, but its chest is not rolling color

    In such a scene, if someone happens to see it, they will definitely treat each other as a ghost in the first time

    In fact, this figure can also be called "ghost", but it''s not the ghost on TV, but the vampire!

    What a vampire! This is the real face of the figure!

    Today, the vampire''s real ancestor, who has been sleeping for a long time, finally woke up from that slightly long time!

    When the heavy eyelid lifted the dust covered on it and slowly exposed to the air, a pair of wine red eyes, like scarlet blood, flashed a red light that could suffocate people. At the same time, the dead space around seemed to become a little thick in an instant, which made the shabby room which had been in darkness for a long time have a little life Qi, more to say, a little blood gas"Click..."

    As if the voice of the cold Yin sound suddenly sounded when the bones were moving, it was extremely subtle, but it came out a long distance, until the door of the room was still clear and audible, with the sound of "click", the continuous "click" sound immediately symphonic, at this moment, this dilapidated waste house, there was a real ghost house atmosphere ¡£

    Of course, this "click" sound is not the sound of bones moving, but the sound of dust falling off that has opened his eyes. It''s just that the sound is a little creepy

    The dust fell into pieces, exposing the whole picture of the figure to the air. Before long, the dust finally fell on the ground, and the figure, like climbing out of the mud, finally changed the same posture for ten thousand years. It was very difficult to stand up from the ground. As like as two peas, the spirit almost leave the body in horror. What''s more,

    is just like the undead, like the corpse, which is crawling out of the coffin. Fortunately, no one is there, otherwise it will be frightened to death by this scene. Fortunately, no one is present. Otherwise, the words that the "corpse revival" will break out will be seen in the heart of the scene. Zombies are the loveliest

    "Oh! What''s the bird smell? "

    At the beginning of "resurrection," zombies "broke out such a rude sentence that destroys people''s three views, but it can''t be blamed for him. He didn''t take a bath for three years, and he was stained with dust and rotten smell in the old house. The smell mixed together only made him vomit a little. It''s normal that he broke out a rude sentence.

    And the problem is not only that, in addition to not having a bath for three years, he hasn''t eaten for three years. Even though he won''t die because of his real ancestral body, the feeling of being hungry with his chest close to his back still makes him dizzy, stumbled in his steps, and almost didn''t sit on the ground.

    "No, this way, if you go to see Athena, don''t say that Athena doesn''t dislike it, even I almost dislike myself!" Some hoarse voices are hard to utter from the speechless mouth. They haven''t spoken for three years, which makes him feel a lot of dry lips and dry tongue. At the same time, the pronunciation of the throat has become a good result of hundreds of golden voices that lead to the "maintenance" of the throat

    Aware of all kinds of problems in his body, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly without saying anything, so he made two movements of "shaking his head" and "laughing bitterly". After he made them, his belly protested to him immediately.

    "Let''s eat first No Take a bath first Well Would you like to eat or take a bath first? "

    Speechless hands pulled and shrugged there, powerlessly repeating meaningless words, without any awareness, because he murmured that his strength was expended faster

    At this time, I miss my close angel, Icarus. It''s not a problem to eat and bathe with her. I''ve never done it before (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 773

    In a hospital, there is a room surrounded by fresh flowers

    Many decorative flowers cover every corner of the room. Together with the vases bearing them, they eliminate the peculiar unpleasant smell of disinfectant in the hospital, making the whole room filled with warm atmosphere. Like a tourist room, if you only look at the surface, you can''t see it at all. It has traces of the ward

    There is a curtain hanging in the interior of the room, which blocks the vision and vision from the door to the interior. In the curtain, a very high-end full care hospital bed is located there. The pure white is reflected by the sunlight from the window, sending out a light warmth. Inside lies a young girl, a beautiful girl!

    Chestnut long hair is scattered around the mattress like running water, the skin is transparent and white, as if wrapped in a layer of pearl color, which is very eye-catching. Although it''s morbid, it doesn''t give people the feeling of weakness, but it''s more like a delicate and pitiful state, and even a little bit of blush on the cheek

    Sleeping beauty!

    It''s not too much to describe her with such words!

    Unfortunately, a girl''s head wrapped in two-thirds of the cold helmet, but this beautiful scene, to the merciless break up

    "Nervgear", the world''s first tool to support human beings to completely sneak into the imaginary world, is also a "crime tool" that has fettered the soul of young girls and 6000 players for three years!

    At this time, on the "led" indicator light of "nervgear", three faint lights like stars are shining continuously, which prove that the machine is working normally, and that the girl is still living in a certain imaginary world under the bondage of the machine. Although the light is weak, it is also a symbol of the girl''s survival.

    If one day the lights go on and off, then. The beautiful girl lying on the bed will sleep forever and leave the world she always wanted to come back to

    "What? Is there still no sign of waking up?... "

    Next to the hospital bed, two men in suits are standing there, looking at the girl lying on the bed. One of the older faces was ugly. He turned around and looked at the third man in the room, the doctor in a white coat, though his voice was steady. But it''s still not hard to hear the anxiety.

    The doctor in the white coat sighed and lowered his head. "It has been three hours since the victims all over the country woke up. In these three hours, we have been observing the patients, but the patients have not recovered."

    Hearing each other''s words, the middle-aged man''s face was ugly again. "Why? It''s clear that all the victims have come to life, but what about tomorrow''s Nai? "

    "It''s not just tomorrow that Miss Nye has such symptoms..." As if he wanted to argue for himself, the doctor in white coat explained: "now, except for Miss Nai tomorrow. There are about 300 victims in the country who are still in such a state, no difference from the past! "

    The middle-aged man''s expression changed for a long time before he saw the doctor. "Can''t we find out what the problem is?"

    The doctor was silent for a while, then he said with a helpless face: "the only thing we can confirm is that there should be nothing wrong with Miss Nai tomorrow..."

    The indicator light of "nervgear" is still flashing. It''s proved that the machine is still in operation. Although I don''t want to admit it, the performance of "nervgear" is very stable. Problems such as faults will not appear basically without external force.

    That is to say. As long as it is in such a state one day, the girl on the bed - the city is closed, and the life of tomorrow''s Nai will not be abnormal

    The middle-aged man also understood this fact, so even if he was not willing to do so, he could only turn his mood into a little bit of decadence and waved.

    "I see, the little girl''s nurse will trouble the doctor..."

    "This is what I should do!"

    After leaving such a sentence, the doctor in white gown left the ward, leaving the middle-aged man, the father of Jiecheng tomorrow''s Nai, Jiecheng Zhangsan and his adopted son, xuxiangxianxianzhi, standing beside the hospital bed, speechless for a long time

    I don''t know how long it''s gone. Suddenly, he said something from his hometown.

    "Do you agree with that?"

    Jiecheng Zhangsan raised his head and looked down. He didn''t know what kind of expression he was now. He frowned. "Have you really decided? Tomorrow Nai is likely to continue like this. If you marry her... "

    Yes, to get married, you need to expand your hometown. You want to get married with the city!

    It''s not the first time to hear from Xu xiangxianzhi that he wants to marry tomorrow''s Nai. His own words are not against this, because Xu xiangxianzhi is indeed a very excellent talent. He became an employee of the development company "rect" at a young age and is responsible for the operation of an imaginary game.Xuxiangxianzhi is the foster son of jiechengzhangsan, so jiechengzhangsan is clear about xuxiangzhanzhi''s achievements, and xuxiangzhanzhi is also deeply trusted by him. Therefore, his daughter married xuxiangzhanzhi, and jiechengzhangsan is satisfied

    However, I didn''t expect that my daughter has become such a living dead person, and there is no disrespect for her

    Xu Xiangzhi pushes his glasses, and the lenses immediately emit a burst of reflection light, covering the look in his eyes. Otherwise, he will be able to see that there is something wrong in the other side''s eyes

    A peaceful and kind smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, "no matter what tomorrow Nai will become, it will not change my mind!"

    At the words of Xu Xiangzhang, he didn''t say anything more, but in his eyes, there was such a little appreciation.

    "In that case, I have no objection..." "I agree with you and tomorrow," he said without hesitation

    Xuxiang''s eyes brightened, and then respectfully made a salute of three lines toward the city.

    "Thank you very much for your success!"

    "No, I should apologize to you..." Jiecheng Zhangsan shook his head. "Tomorrow Nai has become what it is now. You can still take care of her for the rest of your life. I will not only apologize to you, but also thank you..."

    "No, no, no, don''t say that!" "Miss Nai tomorrow is so beautiful, I''m sure no one will dislike her..." Xu xiangzhanzhi said in fear

    "Is it?" It''s a smile that makes the city clear. "That''s good..."

    Xu xiangzhanzhi also smiled and lowered his head. In the moment when he lowered his head, an expression full of negative emotions emerged on his face, smashing his just kind appearance!

    Although on the surface he looks very kind and kind, in fact, he is an ambitious person who has egoism and needs to expand his hometown!

    Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t know. In his eyes, the so-called excellent foster son, not only has a completely different character from the surface, but also is evil and abnormal. In the same way, he is also the culprit for Jiecheng''s failure to wake up tomorrow!

    Few people know that Xu xiangxianxianzhi, when he was a student, once belonged to the same laboratory as Maochang Jingyan!

    It is he who imprisons the consciousness of the players who have been liberated from the "Sao" after they have completely cleared the customs, including the three hundred players who are trapped in the imaginary world he operates, and carries out illegal and inhuman brain experiments!

    This is enough to cause "human experiment" such a lunatic crime!

    However, Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t know anything about this, let alone the moment when he imprisoned Jiecheng tomorrow, he had to ask Xiangzhan to propose marriage. Otherwise, Jiecheng tomorrow would never marry xuxiangzhan, a disgusting and abnormal man!

    It has to be said that the vision of building a city and bringing out three is really not good

 Chapter 774

    By the way

    Xu xiangyanzhi changed his expression on his face, showed the false and kind smile again, and looked to Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    "Madam''s side..."

    Unlike Jiecheng Zhangsan, who has always believed in Xuxiang, his mother is not so optimistic about Xuxiang

    Jiecheng Zhangsan doesn''t pay much attention to the people around him. He only devotes his energy to the operation of the company. He''s not at home for the sake of his career. Moreover, he only pays attention to the development ability, operation ability and rising ambition that need to be extended to his hometown. He has no ability to look at people at all.

    Different from Jiecheng Zhangsan, although tomorrow''s mother also didn''t see the disguise of xuxiangzhizhi, she didn''t know whether it was the sixth sense of being sensitive to women. She always held a very unpopular attitude towards xuxiangzhizhi, who performed perfectly and excellently.

    So, once we know that our daughter will marry xuxiangxianzhi, even if tomorrow''s mother won''t object, she will never agree. It''s likely that she will drag on. In that case, it''s very unfavorable for her to be trapped in the imaginary world and take the chance to win

    Jiecheng Zhangsan also seems to think of his wife''s side. He frowns subconsciously and feels a little helpless in his heart. He doesn''t know why his wife is so reluctant to see xuxiangzhang, but he also thinks that his wife should not be so easy to agree to marry tomorrow Nai to xuxiangzhang.

    But Jiecheng Zhangsan didn''t regret it either. Instead, he said to Xuxiang, "don''t worry about it, I will persuade her..."

    Finish saying, make a city out of three also clapped the shoulder that must the country extend. "Your achievements and abilities are in everyone''s eyes. I believe that tomorrow''s mother is the same. As long as you continue to work hard, she will not reject you, and then she will not oppose your marriage with tomorrow''s Nai."

    "That''s right..." He smiled. "No one is against it..."

    Just at the same time, the words from the countryside have just fallen. A completely different from the presence of two people, full of lazy voice, in the whole ward, rang up!

    "No, I''m against..."

    I didn''t realize that suddenly there was another person here, Zhang San and Xu xiangxianzhida were shocked. They quickly turned their heads to the sound source. They saw a young man wearing black casual clothes, black hair and red pupils sitting on the side of tomorrow''s Nai''s hospital bed, gently stroking the only cheek exposed outside of tomorrow''s Nai

    Looking at this young man who didn''t know when he would appear there, he made a city out of three, took a screen in his heart and stepped back in a bit of bewilderment.

    They were standing right in front of the door. If someone comes in, they must pass by their side before they can walk to the bedside of tomorrow''s Nai. Otherwise, they have to climb in through the window.

    But they didn''t realize that someone came into the ward, and the door was still closed tightly. If someone opened the door, they would not be able to hide it from them, let alone pass by them quietly without being found. It''s impossible at all.

    The only explanation is that the young man in front of us climbed in through the window!

    A person who climbs in through the window, how to think is very suspicious

    "Who are you?" Jiechengzhangsan took the lead in responding, adjusted his breathing, said to each other in a voice, xuxiangxianzhi also returned to God, but he did not open his mouth. Just stare at each other''s hand that is stroking tomorrow''s Nai''s cheek, and there is a violent light in his eyes.

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s question, let the young man touch the hand of tomorrow''s Nai''s cheek slightly, some reluctant to take back their hands, a pair of wine red pupils moved to Jiecheng Zhangsan''s body.

    "You can call me speechless..."

    "Speechless..." When they heard the name, they first pondered for a while, as if they were looking for information about the man in front of them. They did not disappoint them. They successfully found the information of the person in front of them, but the information made their face slightly change.

    During the three years of ''Sao'' operation. The outside people did not take any action, but their actions ended in failure.

    Maochang Jingyan''s method is really sharp, and his brain is not generally smart. The performance of the fully stealth helmet "nervgear" developed by him is almost stable to a heart shaking degree, and there is no room to drill. The "cardinal" operation system of "Sao" is also stable to make outsiders helpless, considering the safety of the victims, All those who intend to use rescue methods have lost the battle. It''s not clear what kind of form is inside the "Sao", so that players are trapped in the "Sao" for so long, and finally they liberate themselves

    Of course, there is no lack of smart people in the world. In the absence of intervention, some people have adopted a circuitous policy to extract part of the intelligence that does not affect the normal operation of "Sao" from the "cardinal" system. For example, the ability value of players, that is, individual attribute!Therefore, people who understand these intelligence almost all know that in "Sao", the player with the most powerful ability value attribute is a character named "wordless"!

    And with the status of "building up the city and strengthening the three" and "expanding the countryside", we just have the ability to obtain this part of information!

    "Are you the speechless one?" Jiechengzhangsan frowned and looked at the speechless face with some vigilance. It can''t be blamed for his appearance. It''s really that the people in front of him not only appear in a very disturbing way, but also their identity makes others unable to be alert to him.

    Since we know that the player with the most powerful ability value attribute in "Sao" is called "silent", how can we not do any investigation on him

    However, no matter who, the final result of the investigation is no result!

    "Speechless" this person, not to mention the identity background, even the name did not appear in the account book, the registration of the ID card is not at all, completely like a nonexistent person!

    Such a person, but now suddenly appear in their own side, how can the city of Zhangsan not be vigilant

    "Can I treat you as a villain in an illegal invasion?" "It''s not just saying it," he said in a deep voice. "He did have the idea of calling the guards.".

    Speechless chuckle, first glanced at the side and stood with head bowed, speechless Xu xiangxianzhi, then looked to Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    "Well, although I don''t care about it very much, if you do that, I will be really troubled..." Wordless scratched his hair and pulled up one hand of tomorrow''s Nai.

    "Mr. Jiecheng, can we talk about our problems later, let me save tomorrow''s Nai first?"

    "You What do you say Smell speech, not only is the knot city Chang three, even Xu xiangxianzhi''s face is a sudden upheaval, lost his voice and said: "you say, you have a way to save tomorrow Nai?"

    Speechless just glanced at the two of them, and their eyes went to tomorrow''s Nai. They saw her face was weak, her eyebrows were deeply puckered up, and her face was like a nightmare. Speechless heart hurt, and her eyes were full of murderous ideas, which was aimed at Xuxiang!

    Understand the original story of Wuyan, of course, know that the people who put tomorrow''s Nai in prison are Xuxiang Yanzhi, and even covet tomorrow''s Nai. In the original, they almost violated tomorrow''s Nai. These alone are enough to let Wuyan kill him quickly!

    But the most important thing now is to wake up tomorrow first, and take care of it slowly

    "Mr. Cheng" Speechless raised his head, facing the city. "If you can, I''d like you to go out first..."

    He shuddered and looked at the speechless eyes, which were uncertain and struggling. He didn''t want to let tomorrow''s Nai get along with an unknown person alone, which was too dangerous.

    But speechless words shook him deeply

    In the end, what should I do (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 775

    While Jiecheng Zhangsan was wavering for his own choice, Xuxiang stretched out his eyes to find a little flaw and expose his lie of "saving tomorrow''s Nai".

    It''s not that he''s wavering, but that he''s panicking

    No one knows better what he does.

    Imprison tomorrow Nai to the imaginary world, still regard 300 players as experiment, study the method that changes human brain thinking

    All this, once exposed, then he will not only lose his present status, but also become a criminal comparable to Jingyan in Maochang. There will be no turning over place!

    It''s impossible for him to make all this happen, so he hides his experiments and actions very deeply. Even the experimental sites are set in the imaginary world, in order to prevent that once there is a contingency, with his authority in the imaginary world, only a button is needed to eliminate all the criminal evidence!

    However, if tomorrow Nai wakes up, then the things that he imprisoned 300 players will be exposed, and then he will be investigated. All he has done will be turned upside down, so as to show in front of everyone!

    It''s necessary to extend the country''s reach, and we will never allow this to happen!

    Although I don''t know what way this guy called speechless can save tomorrow''s Nai, and whether he will succeed in the end, he needs to expand his hometown and don''t want to take risks!

    "Mr. wordless, isn''t it?"

    Xu xiangyanzhi stood out on the spot, completely hiding his emotions in his heart, slightly lowering his head, hiding the only eye that may expose his thoughts under the reflected light of the lens, and a kind expression as always was placed on his face.

    "Although your proposal is very exciting, I''m sorry, I think. There are so many problems that doctors and experts can''t solve. It''s a little uneasy for you to deal with those problems that you don''t even want to disclose the origin. So please forgive us that we can''t just give Miss Nye tomorrow to you! "

    Although the language in xuxiangxian''s words is very simple and easy to understand, the potential meaning is also telling jiechengzhangsan that the other side is always a person of unknown origin and is not trustworthy.

    Yes. Xu Xiangzhang''s words slowly calmed the wavering in his heart, which had always trusted him, and Tianping, which had chosen, began to incline to him, so he took a breath.

    "I''m sorry, but please get out of here..." This way of saying, let wordless heart a little angry at the same time also a little helpless up.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that each other was Athena''s father. He had already let them down first, and then he would talk about something else after rescuing Athena

    Speechless turned his head, looked at the beautiful pale face of Athena, and held her hand slowly in the palm of her hand.

    Seeing the silent action, Jiecheng Zhangsan and xuxiangyanzhi all tensed up their faces, with some anger in their eyes. As soon as I wanted to stop silent action, I began to talk.

    "Mr. Jiecheng, don''t you know that until now, tomorrow Nai has been trapped in the" Sao " Speechless look up, said words to make the city Chang Sany between a little silence, see the situation, speechless immediately said a let the two people on the scene surprised.

    "In that world. I''m married to tomorrow! " Despite the sudden change of their faces, they said in a silent voice, "we have lived together for a whole year..."

    Wordless wine red eyes become a little gloomy, toward Jiecheng Zhangsan, said in a low voice: "Mr. Jiecheng, if it''s you, your wife is lying on the hospital bed like now. She didn''t even move. She didn''t even know where her consciousness was locked, but you have a way to save her... "

    Raise your head and look straight ahead. To the eyes of shangjiecheng Zhangsan, he said without saying a word: "what would you do?"

    "I..." He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at his speechless eyes, he suddenly felt speechless.

    Even if the emotion contained in the speechless words is very sincere, the eyes of people are not so good, and naturally they don''t know whether the words of the mysterious man in front of them are worth trusting or not.

    It''s xuxiangzhanzhi. After listening to the speechless words, the look in his eyes immediately changed. He became a little ferocious and a little hateful.

    In that garbage game, lie in the arms of this man for a whole year

    It''s no wonder that the woman didn''t compromise when she learned about her situation

    At the thought of this, there was a violent mood in Xu xiangxianzhi''s heart, which made him want to kill the man in front of him. However, he hid his thoughts well, and a sick smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Mr. wordless, it bothers me a lot if you say so..." Xu xiangyanzhi pushes his glasses and smiles with a faint joy. "You don''t know? Just now, the father of miss tomorrow Nai has agreed to let miss tomorrow Nai marry me, that is to say, now, miss tomorrow Nai is my fiancee! "Xu xiangyanzhi looked at Wuyan and looked forward to seeing the expression of Wuyan''s shock and anger. At the same time, he said in this way: "even if you and miss Nai of tomorrow have lived in that game for a year, everything in that false world is not worth counting. Your relationship with Miss Nai of tomorrow is the same!"

    With the voice of xuxiangzhanzhi spreading, everything in the whole room was silent down, only the temperature that suddenly became a little lower was rampant in the scene, so that the two people, jiechengzhangsan and xuxiangzhanzhi, who couldn''t touch the defense, felt a cold in their hearts, unconsciously gave a shiver, and took a step back.

    Facts have proved that Xu Xiangzhang''s words do play a role. For the first time, he looks at the clown for the first time. There is no shock and anger in his eyes, no ridicule and contempt. There are only ancient wells like calm water without waves, but it makes him feel uneasy.

    "You said that Mr. Jiecheng just agreed to marry tomorrow Nai?" Speechless mouth angle pulled up a gentle arc, side crossed head. "But, as I said just now, am I against it?"

    "Mr. wordless, I know you are a little unhappy..." The head is bowed and the corner of the mouth also contains a radian. "It''s just a decision made by tomorrow''s father himself. I hope you can understand..."

    "All right..." Speechless impatiently waved his hand and blocked back the words of xuxiangzhizhi. "I don''t need to say anything nice. I hate that kind of hypocrisy!"

    Xu Xiangzhang''s eyes are hard, but he still hasn''t opened his mouth. He turns to Jiecheng Zhangsan again. "When tomorrow''s Nai wakes up, let''s decide all this..."

    Jiechengzhangsan''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tighter. It can be seen that his heart is really struggling, that is, he is unwilling to trust without words, full of expectations, and extremely complex. Maybe he saw the hesitation in jiechengzhangsan''s heart. He sighed without words, stretched out his hand, pulled the curtain aside, and covered the whole bed and himself.

    "You just stand there and don''t move, soon..."

    Having said this, he said nothing more. This is the last concession he made. If they force again, wordless really has to stun them first, and then solve the affairs of Athena

    Open your eyes, look at the direction outside the curtain, until you confirm that the two people of Jiecheng Zhangsan and xuxiangyanzhi didn''t rush inside, they nodded contentedly without any words, looked at yasena on the bed, played with her hair in front of her forehead, and then smiled.

    "For you, I almost offended my future father-in-law..."

    Speechless whispered in a voice no one could hear except herself and Athena. Then she shook her head and raised her mind. At the same time, she paid attention to the movements of the two people outside and put her hands on Athena''s helmet.

    "Billi, billi..."

    A slight blue and white electric light burst out from the wordless fingertip and went into the helmet. Wordless closed her eyes and began to use her super ability to change the effect of helmet electrical signal on the brain of Athena

    This job is not easy at all

 Chapter 776

    "President..."

    Outside the curtain, Xu xiangxianzhi said impatiently to jiechengzhangsan, "are you going to let the unknown man go?"

    Smell speech, make a city out of three is also a little fidgety up, looking at that curtain, but there is no way to penetrate their own vision into the inside, only in situ to step twice, face full of hesitation and struggle.

    "President!" Seeing the appearance of Jiecheng Zhangsan, Xu xiangxianzhi, regardless of maintaining his image in front of him, began to take a little malice in his tone. "You are harming miss tomorrow Nai by listening to her so casually. We have no way to know whether he has that kind of relationship with miss tomorrow Nai in that game."

    Jiecheng Zhangsan bit his teeth, his eyes twinkled constantly, and his fists were shaken with him. He stared at the direction of the curtain, but he still couldn''t make a decision. He only lowered his head and sighed. "Maybe the other party really has a way to save tomorrow''s Nai. We are here, not afraid of what he will do to tomorrow''s Nai, so let''s see the situation first..."

    The anger in xuxiangzhanzhi''s heart is unrestricted, accompanied by the panic that can''t be stopped.

    At first, the uncertain feeling of Jiecheng Zhangsan made Xu Xiangyang excited, because in this way, Jiecheng Zhangsan would blindly find himself, trust himself, and easily get his approval, but now, he hates the personality of Jiecheng Zhangsan.

    Because he doesn''t know how to look at people, which makes Jiecheng Zhangsan blind when he looks at some things, but sometimes he hesitates. This man, almost all his thoughts are on business. If he can take out a snack, he will not be so proud of himself.

    Now, Xuxiang has the same feeling as the wife of Jiecheng Zhangsan. That is to say, hate iron but not steel, build a city and show three, sometimes there is a real lack of some domineering

    Xu xiangxianzhi also looked to the direction of the curtain, his eyes became a little sinister, and he wanted to rush in. Stop what the man is doing right now. But he knew that this time the reaction was so fierce, it would have a negative effect. And now he can''t do without the trust of Jiecheng Zhangsan

    Only in the heart of the evil curse up, curse speechless just bluff, curse him even if there is a way, will fail

    However, the performance of "nervgear" reassures Xuxiang. Even if he doesn''t want to admit it, it''s ironic that he is comforting himself with Maochang Jingyan''s excellence

    They just hold their different mood and look at the curtain quietly. Looking forward to the results of their hearts

    On the other side, in the curtain, the current in wordless hands is also more and more bright, and the sound of tiny electric shock is also rising. I believe that if we continue to improve like this, even if wordless control is better. Two people outside can also find the abnormality here.

    Fortunately, before this, wordless closed eyes opened, and the current in his hand slowed down slowly, and he gave a long breath to vomit out. There is a trace of fatigue in the wine red pupil, but more is the hope.

    Staring at the sleeping Athena, silently holding her hand, she started to cry out as gently as a child.

    "Athena..."

    This cry, as if spread directly into the heart of the girl lying on the bed, the girl''s eyelids slightly trembled, originally some weak breath gradually became strong, the jade hand in the silent hand moved, the nose, a hum echoed

    Seeing this, the silent hand tightened and shouted again. "Athena Athena

    The young girl is just like responding to the wordless cry. Every time wordless cries, her eyelids shake fiercely. Then, finally, between the ups and downs, they open slowly

    Athena was confused and scared

    When she was liberated from "Sao", she thought that when she opened her eyes, the sun in the real world would come into her eyes, and the tragedy of her body, which she had not taken care of for three years, would also appear in her vision

    Then, I just need to wait for a period of time, silent that familiar figure, will also appear in my eyes, fill my heart and come back to the last puzzle

    Unfortunately, the reality is very cruel. When yasna opens her eyes, what appears in her eyes is not the imaginary ward, nor the sunshine in the real world, but another imaginary world scene, and a cage that imprisons her!

    In yasena''s heart, she was not sure. So when she felt confused and scared for everything, the guy who claimed to be Xu xiangzhizhi appeared in front of her and told her the situation at this time

    Athena couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect that Xu xiangxiangzhi would do such a thing.

    Don''t you think that you have become his plaything and live in this birdcage all the timeI will never see the man who agreed to live with me again

    Athena is afraid, afraid, she only prays desperately in her heart, prays that speechless can appear in front of her again and take herself away

    In the process of yasena''s prayer, suddenly, she felt dizzy, the scene in front of her was blurred, and her body gradually lost its feeling. Her consciousness, like floating in the air, slowly flew out. When she felt the real feeling again, a weak feeling spread throughout her whole body. At the same time, she also felt that she had My vision is blocked by my eyelids

    So, Asina is confused, confused about the strange things that happened to her, and afraid that once she opens her eyes again and appears in front of her, it will be another birdcage

    However, at this time, a very familiar voice, as if it appeared in a dream, spread into her heart!

    Hearing this voice, for a moment, the doubts and fears in Athena''s heart disappeared, and her heart was shaking violently.

    It''s him!

    Here he is!

    Excited, Asina regardless of the weakness from her whole body, desperately began to open her eyes, just to see the figure!

    Even if it''s a dream, at least let me have a look, just have a look!

    With the endless power in her heart, Athena finally regained a little strength, applied it all to her eyelids, and then opened up

    The chestnut pupil, like the most beautiful color in the world, makes the surrounding space bright, even the air temperature rises a little. The blurred vision of Athena is gradually recovering and gathering, and the white ceiling finally appears in front of her, accompanied by a dreamy face

    "Athena..."

    Looking at herself, her eyes are full of timidity and uncertainty, and a smile appears on her silent face, holding her hand tightly.

    "Good morning..."

    Feeling the warm and powerful package in her hand, Athena finally realized that it was not a dream

    The thick water vapor covered her beautiful eyes, immersed the gorgeous color in it, and the tears of joy and grievance flowed down from Athena''s non admirable system, as if she was telling the treatment she had suffered not long ago to wordless, she could not stop crying

    Wordless holds Athena''s hand and uses a little strength again to pacify her grievance. The other hand touches her face, gently and gently, helps her wipe away tears.

    At last, Asina could not help but mobilize her whole body strength, and she struggled to sit up from the bed, and rushed to wordless arms. Wordless hurriedly hugged her and endured the weak body.

    "I knew I knew Athena sobbed, hoarse crying: "you will find me..."

    Listening to Athena''s words, she felt pity in wordless heart and almost used all her strength to hold Athena. However, considering the extreme weakness of Athena''s body, he only patted her back and brushed away all the grievances in her heart

    They embrace each other on the hospital bed, only the faint cry echoes in the surrounding space, the sun shines on them, like blessing

 Chapter 777

    With the passing of time, the mood of Jiecheng Zhangsan and xuxiangzhanzhi who are standing outside the curtain is becoming more and more impetuous. In the whole ward, the sound of walking echoes back and forth, and their eyes still look at the direction of the curtain from time to time, but there is not even a little bit of movement inside

    "Not yet?" It''s not the first time to ask this question. Although the expression is still calm, there is anxiety in one pair of eyes.

    "President, this time is too long!" "That man, I don''t think his words are believable!" he said

    Jiecheng Zhangsan''s face changed dramatically. He was pitiful for the CEO of a large manufacturer. He received the news that the victims of "Sao" woke up in a hurry and rushed to the hospital. He thought that his daughter finally woke up. But he got the worst news. Now suddenly, a man appeared who could save tomorrow, To leave him out waiting is to say suffering.

    For Jiecheng Zhangsan, this period of time is suffering, and it''s almost the same for Xuxiang. Now he feels more and more uneasy about himself. The longer he gets, the more uneasy he feels. His heart is beating all the time. He''s afraid of the man who is called speechless. He really has the ability to wake up tomorrow''s Nai

    Therefore, we must tell ourselves desperately in our hearts that such a thing cannot happen!

    The victims of "Sao" have been trapped in the imaginary world for three years. For three years, no one can save them from the imaginary world combined with the power of the whole country. Now, the imaginary world used by 300 players, including tomorrow''s Nai, "alo" uses the same "cardinal" system. Although only the old version, but the performance is also very stable.

    In addition, the "nervgear", which nobody can break in three years, is a fully stealth machine. It is not impossible to intervene with external forces, but this way. It''s right before it''s born

    Think about it. The uneasiness in the heart of xuxiangxianzhi has stabilized a lot

    It''s a pity that there is no other way to save tomorrow. But for this world, mysterious super power!

    Therefore, it is doomed to be a tragedy

    With different ideas and anxiously waiting in their hearts, the curtain that covers the whole bed slowly pulls away, which immediately attracts the attention of Jiecheng Zhangsan and xuxiangyanzhi. They turn their heads and look at the direction of the bed, the next moment. As if they were split by thunder, they both stayed on the spot.

    "Here This Jiechengzhangsan looked at the front with disbelief, until he confirmed that what he saw was right, and he trembled with excitement. "Tomorrow Nai! Tomorrow! "

    "Dad..."

    With the help of speechless, Asina sat by the bed and watched the city become three. The eyes that had just cried red and swollen were moist again. "Dad..."

    "Tomorrow Nai! It''s tomorrow! " Jiecheng zhangsanqiang''s trembling body, step by step, went to yasena''s body and cried excitedly, "you finally wake up!"

    Different from the excited Jiecheng Zhangsan, Xuxiang stretches out his face with disbelief, but his steps back frequently. Constantly shaking his head, as hysteria.

    "Impossible It''s impossible... "

    The words of Xu xiangxianzhi immediately fell into the ears of the three people on the scene, which made them wake up from the joy of reunion. Asina cast her eyes on Xu xiangxianzhi, pointed at him with an angry face, and shouted to the three people: "Dad! This is the man! He imprisoned me in another imaginary world, and I couldn''t wake up! "

    "You What do you say?... " Just as a basin of cold water poured on my heart, the excitement on my face disappeared without trace, and my head turned to xuxiangzhizhi stiffly. I couldn''t believe it in my eyes.

    Xu xiangxianzhi returns to his senses, bites his teeth and pushes his glasses calmly. "What are you talking about, Miss Nye tomorrow? I don''t understand at all... "

    Yasena, who just woke up from a long sleep, can''t hear the voice of Xuxiang. It should be said that, except for the beginning, the silent call miraculously spread into her heart, yasena can''t hear any voice now. However, looking at Xuxiang''s face, she can easily guess that he is sophistry!

    Asina looked coldly at Xuxiang and then turned to Jiecheng Zhangsan. "Dad, this man used the shameful means to imprison me who was just liberated from" Sao "to an imaginary world called" alo ", and he is the administrator of that imaginary world!"

    "President!" Xuxiang takes a breath and lowers his head slightly. "It seems that Miss Nye has been sleeping for a long time tomorrow, and now her mind has become a little confused..."This Jiecheng Zhangsan stood up a little confused, looked at susna with frost on her face, looked down at sushi with a look, and frowned.

    "I think it''s better for tomorrow Nai to have a rest..."

    Heard here, in addition to the temporarily can not hear the voice of Athena, the people who do not know how to make a city out of three or choose to believe in the needs of the countryside

    At present, Xu xiangxianzhi grins, squints his eyes without any words, slightly glances at Xu Xiangzhan, and takes up the "nervgear" in yasena''s hand.

    "Mr. Jiecheng, I don''t think it''s necessary..." Wordless heft hands helmet, smile. "Now, ACE Tomorrow''s Nai is awake. Just transfer the ID landing information in the helmet to check it and see where the id just landed. Don''t you know?... "

    Hearing this, he was stunned for three times. His face suddenly changed. He turned his head without hesitation and chose the stupidest way to deal with it. He ran away!

    However, his steps had just been raised, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, with a cold and bright smile on his face.

    "Where do you want to go? Mr. Xu Xiang... "

    "You You Xu xiangzhanzhi retreated in fear, looked at the speechless position in front of him, and looked at the speechless position sitting on the bed the second before. His heart was already filled with fear.

    "President!" Xu xiangzhanzhi shouted to Jiecheng Zhangsan crazily, "don''t be cheated by him, it must be something he did to miss Nye tomorrow, President, you have to believe me!"

    "You don''t have to rush to deny..." Speechless step forward, curled his mouth. "Now, tomorrow Nai is the witness, and I believe that someone will investigate that ''alo'' world soon. Before that, you''d better stay here and don''t jump around..."

    "Asshole!" Xu xiangxianzhi is completely desperate and crazy. There''s a crazy look in his eyes. He grabs a fruit knife and stabs it towards speechless!

    "Words!" Athena was scared to the core.

    "Stop!" The third exclaimed.

    Speechless raised his head and did not look at the fruit knife stabbed on his body. His wine red eyes flashed a little red light. Then, the fruit knife that needed to be extended to the countryside had not stabbed on speechless body, and a huge force was released on him.

    Like hitting an invisible wall, Xuxiang stretched it out and flew backwards faster than when he rushed over, smashing it on one side of the wall!

    "Ah!" The impact force bumps xuxiangxiangxiangzhi into his head. He howls miserably. Then, one foot, in his eyes, magnifies continuously

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of thumping, two red blood runs down Sugo Nobuyuki''s nose. His glasses are completely broken. He hangs on his face with a twist and crook. Several teeth fly up. His head is crooked and his eyes faint slightly

    Seeing this scene, Asina was greatly relieved, and a smile appeared on her face, while Jiecheng Zhangsan stared at the ugly face of Xuxiang Yanzhi, and her shoulders fell down with decadence, as if she had grown old for a while

 Chapter 778

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    In the end, what Xu xiangxiangxiangzhi did was exposed to the air without any leakage, and everyone knew that

    At first, he firmly denied his crimes, pushed everything to Maochang Jingyan, who developed the "nevgear" and "cardinal" systems, and tried to push all crimes away. After all, all he did in the imaginary world was only virtual information. Even if he didn''t eliminate it in time, he couldn''t prove that it was him So he just came to die and pleaded not guilty, intending to cover up the past like this.

    It''s a pity that a vampire''s real ancestor would not let go of the clown who stretched his dirty hand to his wife. So, one night, in the shelter of xuxiangzhizhi, the guard heard the sound of the night faintly, which made him think that the shelter was haunted.

    And the next morning, when someone went to pick up Xuxiang and stretched it out, Xuxiang rolled to their feet and confessed all his crimes almost in a pleading way, and stressed again and again, never forgive him. It''s better to lock him in the cell all his life and let the policemen gape at the same time I''m insane because I need to expand my hometown

    Where do they know that Xuxiang stretches not only without mental disorder, but also soberly, so he clearly understands that as long as he appears in the sun again, everything that came to him last night like a nightmare will accompany him for a lifetime, then he is dead and unhappy

    In any case, the matter of xuxiangzhanzhi has come to an end. Three hundred players are imprisoned in "alo". Before the experiment, the players who have been reduced to experimental objects have successfully escaped a disaster and come to their senses. The negative impact of the imaginary world. Also in slowly walked toward the mesa

    Of course, with the end of the matter, the name "wordless" has become the center of the investigators after what happened in the three years of "Sao" was investigated from the mouths of those players. therefore. Big and small problems began to emerge, such as the problem of wordless identity, background and so on

    It''s just this time. Those investigators, who could not investigate the background of wordless identity, were shocked to find that the materials recording wordless identity were found by a staff member''s unintentional glance

    For a while, all the investigators could not help but look at each other. It was clear that no matter how they investigated before, their speechless identity was like a mystery, and they could not even find his name in the household register. But now it''s clear that they have put it in front of them. How can we prevent them from short circuiting their heads

    All these are afterwords. In a word, after solving the problem of identity. Many people also found no words, from his mouth to investigate the "Sao" in the matter, and speechless and did not want to be the meaning of the first bird, it is in a perfunctory manner with the right way to deal with the past.

    These are not the only things that need to be solved later. Headache and chores come one after another, but who is to say that Wuyan is so famous in "Sao"? I''m afraid he''s busy

    In this way, the time passed slowly, and the "Sao" and "alo" things gradually recovered in this period of time

    ¡­¡­

    One day, in the morning

    "Dad! Get up quickly! "

    In a tender and sweet cry, he was still lying in bed, and after a long time of eating and waiting for death, he had a wordless Baza Baza mouth, hugged the quilt and twisted himself.

    "It''s not light yet..."

    "Dad!"

    A lovely dress, long straight hair knot clothes can not help but angry pout, pulling the silent quilt, constantly pulling.

    "It''s already light. Mom is still waiting for you. Hurry up!"

    It''s a pity that the voice of tying clothes is just like the sound of sinking into the sea. None of them is answered. In return, it''s just a few strange whispers, with a powerful breath

    "Do you..." The small face of Jieyi has become two bags, and the big eyes are full of anger.

    Eyes dribble a little turn, knot clothes climb up the bed, came to silent ear side, point his cheek, then loudly called a sentence.

    "Mom is about to be robbed!"

    "I see who dares!!!" As soon as the silent tiger body shakes, it is like a spring installed. It leaps up and stands on the bed. There is no confusion on its face and it is full of murderous Qi. It also poses a Thai fist, as if it wants to use any killing skill to empty HP bar, and its eyes are ferocious.

    But soon, he realized something without words. As soon as his expression was stiff, his neck was stiff and slowly moved down. Then he saw that he was wearing a very cute smile, leaning his head, and shouting.

    "Good morning! Dad! "

    "Get dressed..." Speechless eyebrows continue to beat, corners of the mouth twitch, heart scold pit dad at the same time, shoulder also dropped down, feeble cry: "good morning...""Well, Dad, hurry up!" Like a small adult, she put on her waist and said discontentedly, "mom is going to school! Let''s pick her up quickly! "

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless wry smiled, cast a glance to knot a dress. "I said daughter, can you not wake me up in this way in the future?"

    "If you don''t, there''s no way to get a super lazy dad to get up..." Tie clothes crooked crooked head, seem to be thinking about what, finally came to a conclusion.

    "It''s all about Dad!"

    Silent chat line of dry smile two, only continue to pull shrug shoulder, helplessly began to wash.

    has been as like as two peas in a vampire night, and has solved his identity problem. Now, he lives with his only daughter, the two people, though he is not wooden, but his layout is just like the villa in his 22 home in the "ant gurant", and he has started to settle home.

    From the appearance of identity, wordless is a single father, while the Jieyi is his adopted daughter. They live together and live in this villa together

    At first, she was particularly dissatisfied with the identity of "adopted daughter". After all, compared with the adopted daughter, she wanted to be a wordless daughter. However, wordless on the surface seems to be only over twenty years old, less than twenty-five years old. If there is an extra daughter who is about ten years old, he can''t imagine what other people would look at him

    So even if I don''t feel satisfied with dressing, I can only decide the result like this

    In fact, the knot is still very satisfied, can appear in the real world, and accompany in their father and mother''s side, what is not satisfied

    Of course, as for why she can appear in the real world, or even become a flesh and blood person, it''s not clear how to tie clothes. Every time she asked her father how to do it, the other side just gave her a mysterious smile, and then smiled perfunctorily in the past

    Fortunately, xiaojieyi is very clever. I know what to ask and what not to ask. I haven''t asked any more. Is the result good anyway

    so, as like as two peas, the two people lived a quiet little day of fun. She also came to visit her family almost every day. For this family whose layout is exactly the same as Sao, she had long been her own home. If she hadn''t been allowed, she would have moved directly to live.

    In Lizzie''s words, Athena is in a hurry to get married

    When it comes to yasena, I have to talk about her current situation. Naturally, she can''t live with wordless and dressed two people all the time, but in her own home. Usually, she goes to a school where the ''Sao'' survivors study. She becomes a school flower and a fan of thousands of people

    This is also the reason why I always use the excuse of "Mom was robbed" to get silent to get up

    Who is silent? It''s not the student party. It''s not in the school. You know, there are many people chasing yasena

 Chapter 779

    The rich and clear blue sky is hanging high above everyone''s head. White clouds and thin clouds are overlapped and dotted in it, just like lambs running on the blue field. It seems to be overwhelmed, but it also brings a sense different from reality

    Around, on the thin wire, a few sparrows are flying up and down, leaning together, chirping as if chatting about something interesting, dancing around in the sun from time to time, like enjoying something, if there is expression, their faces will be a happy and big smile, right

    Coming out of the school, Asina was walking on the road with a bouncing posture. Her college uniform and her movements made her full of vitality. She was just a young and beautiful lovely girl without the gentle and soft temperament of a young woman in "Sao". No, it shouldn''t be said that she didn''t have it, but it was hidden in her bones Only a lucky guy and a lovely little girl can have the chance to enjoy the posture of Athena

    Walking on the road, Asina has a smile on her mouth, and her pretty face is always shining. All the men around her cast their eyes on her and follow her all the way, while Asina never tire of walking and enjoying the surrounding scenes

    The wind is still so soft, after school students noise bit by bit spread in the scene. Athena is in this ordinary scene, both physically and mentally, and even begins to hum a song in her mouth.

    This kind of noisy and ordinary scene, in the "Sao" world, even if Maochang Jingyan''s technology is so superb, it can''t be copied. Just like in the "Sao", the beautiful scenery beside the home where Athena has lived for a year with wordless and Jieyi is the same truth that can''t be copied in the real world. Both worlds have the need for Athena to have a detailed experience

    Until now, Athena seemed to be in a dream. Some can''t believe that they really come back to the real world. So she cherished her time here, but sometimes. Athena will also think of the memories in "Sao" frequently. Usually this time. Athena''s face will always have a smile that makes the men around her unable to recall for a long time

    Athena is very glad to know wordless in that world. It brings her so many beautiful memories, and makes her life in the world more colorful. If there''s no words, Asina can''t imagine that her daily strategic life in "Sao" will become a miserable life

    , as like as two peas in the world, there is a family with exactly the same layout as the 22 layers of forest in "the ant ganger". In the house, there is also a loving husband and lovely daughter. Can''t help her, and happiness is almost gone.

    Of course, in addition to happiness, Athena also has a lot of shyness and doubts. Shyness is that, in the real world, speechless can only be her boyfriend, but she just like Liz said, she can''t do without speechless embrace. She is always thinking of returning to the past life and becoming a good wife of speechless homemaker. She is eager to marry Emotion, more than once let Asina in the middle of the night coquettishly abnormal hiding in bed, constantly rolling, but also rub up their pillow.

    As for doubt, it is the non-human means of doubt and speechlessness

    As the tie of AI, why does it appear in the real world

    And Mingming is very weak. Why does he become lively and jump after drinking a bottle of medicine without words? It''s the same as not lying in bed for three years

    These are all doubts in Athena''s heart

    However, like dressing up, Asina didn''t ask Wuyan about anything. After all, she and Wuyan didn''t know each other much in "Sao" after only a few months in reality. There are some things that can be avoided for the time being or avoided

    Besides, Athena also believes in speechlessness. Believe in him, no matter how mysterious, she loves her

    Standing at the school gate, Asina''s thoughts began to fly, and unconsciously she had a charming smile on her lips. Obviously, she recalled those happy days in "Sao"

    "Ah, I guess my mother must be thinking about us again. Can you believe it?"

    "Mm-hmm, mom is the best!"

    The familiar voice echoed in Athena''s ear and awakened her mind of going far away. She couldn''t help turning her head. At the next moment, speechless holding the small hand in front of her, standing in front of her and smiling, fell into her sight, making her smile for one of the same, and soon tightened up.

    "You two, father and daughter, are going to unite to bully me again?" Athena''s face, with a look of horror, held her chest up. "It''s not at home. I can call out at any time. The school guards will come out and drive you away!"Smell speech, speechless and knot dress to look at one eye, it is to hang down shoulder.

    "What to do? Get dressed... " Speechless face seems to be abandoned by the whole world, holding the hand of the knot. "Mom is going to have us driven away. She doesn''t want us anymore..."

    "Mother is a bad person!" I cried pitifully and hugged my speechless arm. "Dad, don''t be sad, mom, don''t be dad. Get dressed, Dad!"

    Speechless was immediately moved. "Well, in the future, our father and daughter depend on each other and despise mother together!"

    "Mmm, we despise mom together!" That''s what the "Mom''s best" Jieyi said just now

    "You You... " Athena''s lips trembled, and the steam rushed up her eyes, stamping her little feet. "I''ll leave you alone!"

    "What about mom ignoring us?"

    "Yes..."

    "Why don''t we despise the poor mother..."

    "Poor mother..."

    "Do you..." Athena closes her eyes in a rage, which makes her speechless and the two people who are dressed laugh loudly. As you can see, Athena is both angry and funny, but the happiness in her eyes cannot be hidden.

    "As always, the feeling is good enough to be enviable..."

    At this time, a word accompanied by the sound of footsteps came to the middle of the three people in the fight, only to see Tongren, Liz, Xing, Shiyin, and sirika coming together with a smile on their faces.

    "What a model couple!" Tongren across a backpack, brow picked pick. "When will there be an earth shaking wedding in the real world?"

    Athena''s face was a little red, speechless but helpless. "I think it''s a pity there isn''t a garden of flowers here, and the money in my hands is not as abundant as in the game..."

    "Don''t worry!" When shiyinton patted his chest, he raised his head and said, "as long as you agree, I''ll help you with the venue and capital!"

    Hearing the poetic sound, the people laughed helplessly, but there was no doubt about it. In front of her, the little girl who didn''t show the mountain and the dew was a real rich family. She couldn''t even compare with other people in such a good family background. She was a super big one among the big ones.

    It''s worth mentioning that poetic sound is called Jiecheng poetic sound in the real world. It''s also a distant relative of the Athena family. At ordinary times, Jiecheng Zhangsan receives the favor of his father

    Of course, the rich also have their troubles. This can be seen from two vicious bodyguards who come down from a super luxury car not far away from her

    "Hey, hey, you''re not going to take them over, are you?"

    Some of them are speechless looking at the poetic sound. Fortunately, celika is hiding behind speechless directly. The poetic sound hastens to explain. "Of course not!"

    Finish saying, poem sound says to those two people immediately: "you go back first!"

    "Yes! Miss! "

    The two bodyguards saluted respectfully, then hid in the car, and drove away suddenly in the whirring sound, which raised a piece of dust, coughing the people to the point of choking. When the dust disappeared, they looked at each other, couldn''t help laughing (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 780

    "Oh? Here it is... "

    Come to the door of a similar bar, look at the sign on it, speechless look back, smile at everyone.

    "It should be right here!"

    "Really, why do you open your shop in such a place, iquir..." Taking the lucky hand, Shiyin said discontentedly, "like in a small alley full of criminals, I''m a little afraid of it..."

    "Are you still afraid of criminals?" Liz on one side couldn''t help laughing. "Well, you didn''t think about it, so you went with wordless?..."

    Smell speech, the poem sound some awkwardly lowered the head, murmured a sentence. "What''s the matter? The result is good anyway..."

    "This girl thought I was a beta tester, so she followed me foolishly." Speechless said: "if she met Tongren, I''m afraid she will follow up as well."

    "Hello hello, why do you think I''m cheap?" The poem leaped. "I didn''t post it backwards!"

    Celika smiled. "In a way, you''re the flip flop..."

    "All right, all right..." Looking at the sign of madness in poetic sound, the most gentle lucky hurriedly appeased her. "Isn''t that good? Without that, we would not have known each other... "

    Hearing the lucky words, the poetic voice''s face just slightly looked better, hummed, turned around, let everyone snigger unceasingly.

    "You guys. Is it fun to stand at the door and chat? "

    At this time, the door in front of the group was pushed open. A man with a beard on his chin and a headband tied to his forehead, who looked a little old, was holding the doorknob and joked, "isn''t it because of the relationship of minors that even the door of the bar dare not enter?..."

    "Klein, you guy..." Speechless and Tongren stepped forward and punched Klein, who had not seen him for a long time.

    "I''m a real adult..." Silent smile said: "don''t put me and Tongren this small fart child together..."

    "Hello..." Tongren''s mouth twitches and says, "how can I say that I''ve been married in the game, don''t be so ugly..."

    "Hahaha!" Klein laughed. Patted Tongren on the shoulder. "The reality and the game can''t be counted. Look at Qitai. He didn''t get married with his girlfriend in the game, but now in the real world, it''s a hot fight between them!"

    Fortunately, I was surprised. "The old president''s girlfriend is here?"

    Celika lowered her head and murmured, "no wonder she runs so fast after school..."

    "Well, everyone is in pairs..." The poem sighed. The expression became serious. "Should I also find a boyfriend?"

    Klein''s lewd eyes brightened immediately, gave a dry cough, and straightened his tie. When he wanted to say something, he had no words to attack him.

    "You uncle still wants to fight against the underage girl!"

    Klein''s face broke down and gave a hairy jump. "Words! Don''t forget you''re about my age! And you''re the one who did it to underage girls! "

    "You are wrong..." Liz smiled. Hold the red face of Athena in your arms. "Our Athena is already 18 years old, and she is thinking about getting married every day..."

    "Well, Lizzie..." Athena blushed, looked speechless, and then turned her head. Holding the hand of the knot clothes, angrily walked into the shop.

    "I''ll leave you alone!"

    "That''s the reaction..." I''m glad to be surprised again

    "Looks like..." Celika scratched her cheek

    "It''s true..." The poem shakes its head

    "I want to marry!" Liz''s face was full of laughter

    "You..." A silent wry smile. "Sooner or later, they will marry. Worry that it''s your turn to be teased later... "

    Hearing the silent words, it seems that lucky, silika and Shiyin are looking forward to the scene of their marriage. It has to be said that the love between silent and Athena really makes them envy. Even Liz can''t help glancing at the Tongren, which makes Tongren shiver.

    Heaven can see pity, Tongren are real minors

    With a group of people entering the store, the whole store also appeared in front of everyone. It''s said that it''s a shop, but it''s really like a bar. The counter is a long ring. In front of the counter, there are several tables scattered together. One after another, people around the table are celebrating like shouting.

    However, when wordless and others came into the arena, the noise at the venue was immediately quiet for a while, and then in a more enthusiastic way.

    "Our hero is out!"

    "Elven sword emissary, I have been waiting for you for a long time!""Girls! Welcome! "

    "You guy, do you only look at girls?"

    "Hahaha..."

    One after another cheers spread into the ears of a group of people, making them laugh. Then, an offline gathering of "Sao" survivors began.

    "Oh, winners of life..." On the counter, ejil put his hand in his waist and grinned at the silent and Tongren. "I thought you were too busy trying to please each other to be here!"

    "Akil, you are the last to say that!" Tongren sneered: "you are the only one of us who is really married!"

    "Well, I''m weak..." At the corner of his mouth, eikiel pointed out, "some people have not even married, but they have daughters as a result..."

    Speaking of this, Tongren, Klein and iquir also took a look at the knot dress with Athena at the table, chatting happily with the girls. In their eyes, the strong color of curiosity emerged

    It''s not that they know the identity of Jieyi, the real identity of Jieyi. From the beginning to the end, only Wuyan and yasena know about it. So they don''t feel strange to see Jieyi in the real world.

    What they really wonder is, why didn''t the ''biological parents'' come to take her back and let her live with wordless all the time

    They have known the things that Jieyi became a silent adopted daughter and lived together for a long time, but they don''t understand why things develop to this point. Did the parents of Jieyi abandon her? Or is Jieyi an orphan

    Can orphans play games with helmets

    The deep doubts precipitated in the hearts of the three men immediately turned into full curiosity. If they were not with pure men''s body and mind, I''m afraid that people would think where they came from

    Seeing the look of the three Tongren, they speechless and helplessly left their mouths, held a glass of wine in front of them, took a sip, and then turned to look at Tongren.

    "By the way, don''t you have an event tonight?"

    It was also in a period of time before he knew it. It turns out that after Sugo Nobuyuki was arrested, Tongren still chose to land in "alo" and play the game just like the original one

    The purpose of Tongren''s landing in the game is unknown to all, except that after Tongren got offline, a "world seed" named "the seed" was handed over by him to aikiel

    That is to say, vrmmo has become the theme of the world again, and "alo" has also remained. Tonight, Tongren and others will take "new aigrandt" as the goal, and start another challenge

    Talk about this, Tongren''s expression also serious up, on the speechless line of sight. "Are you really not going to come with us?"

    "Well Wordless scratched his head. "If I have a chance in the future, I may play a guest role, but I think tonight will not pass..."

    "So..." Tongren nodded and said regretfully, "that''s a pity. Without you, the fun will be reduced."

    "People are heroes now. They look down on us..." Klein said something sour, then angrily raised a glass of wine and handed it to the speechless front.

    "Merciless guy, I must give you some color today!"

    Tongren and aijil nodded their heads, which made Wuyan laugh and cry

    It seems that we can''t be good tonight (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 781

    Embarrassed by the small h house, finallydawn, the Holy Ghost, the night moon feather, the Tucao''s embarrassing and make complaints about the eight pan valley.

    "Ah..."

    Holding her face flushed, as if she had just been speechless. As she was walking on the road, she did not know how many times she sighed

    "Don''t you say you can drink well?" "Why did it end up like this?" she complained

    "Burp..." Speechless belch, full of wine gas makes desna frown tightly, speechless also wry smile, some apologetic say: "sorry, yasna, I didn''t expect, finally unexpectedly drink to this extent..."

    "But I''m not to blame!" Speechless hurriedly put all the crimes on the line. "The bastards of the" blood League knights "don''t know what drugs they are taking. They drink to death and take turns to fight. It''s really despicable!"

    Hearing that, Asina can only pout up her mouth discontentedly. She also knows that wordlessness has come to this point, more or less because of her own relationship. In fact, Asina doesn''t blame wordlessness too much. After all, this kind of bridge is a bit like the atmosphere where her husband is drunk and her wife is busy taking care of her. The situation looks terrible, but the scene is very warm

    As a result, only a whisper from Athena. "Really, next time, think more or less about the consequences. Even if you don''t care about it, you have to think about getting dressed. How can you take care of getting dressed like this?"

    "Also..." Speechless helplessly left his head, trying to make it more intelligent. "I''m glad they''re here. Otherwise, like me. I''m sure I''m hungry to get dressed tonight... "Athena blinked and laughed. "But fortunately, they seem to be very happy, saying that they want to sleep with the knot in the real world for a long time, and now it is realized..."

    Speechless shrugs, disdains. "I think, 80% of them want to use a knot as a pillow. Girls, they have no resistance to cute and beautiful things..."

    "Well?" Athena''s face suddenly became a little dangerous. A nasal sound was also dragged by her to the old elder. "Don''t talk about it as if girls are very conventional!"

    "Is it customary to like lovely and beautiful things?" Speechless and thoughtful said: "then I''m a bit of a cliche..."

    "What do you say?" Athena''s ears moved like a rabbit, and she looked speechless with a smile. "You mean, do you also like lovely and beautiful things?"

    "Yes..."

    "Like celika?..."

    "Tell me to hurry up!" Speechless mouth angle drew. "Well, why do you talk about girls?"

    Athena snorted, and did not look away, but a pair of chestnut pupils had been leaning on her speechless body. "You really don''t realize it..."

    The sour taste of Athena''s words pours on the speechless face and makes the speechless brow beat continuously. I can''t cry or laugh.

    Although I''m really playful, but here, I really don''t provoke too many girls. I can''t believe that my morality will be so full, but why is there a topic of being jealous

    "I said, Athena..." The drunkenness has dissipated a lot. Speechless straight up body, but the head is on the body of Athena, posture appears extremely intimate and ambiguous.

    "You don''t really get talked about by Liz. Are you in a hurry to get married?"

    "Who Who said it! " Ashnatton''s eyebrows stood up like a cat on the tail. "Married or something. What am I in a hurry? Am I still afraid that no one wants it? "

    "Yes, yes. Knowing our master Athena''s charm is worth a lot... " Silent joking smile, in yasena is about to angry, suddenly said a sentence.

    "I have a place to go..."

    Athena was stunned and said, "why Where is it?... "

    "Well Speechless pretty deep smile, took Athena''s hand, go in a direction.

    "Come with me and you will know!"

    "Wait Wait... "

    ...

    "wait..."

    The hand has been pulled by wordless, ASENA can only passively run up, run for almost half an hour without words, then she can let go of her hand and stop

    "You You Athena bent down, panting, her hands on her knees, panting, her eyes glaring at speechless.

    "I told you to wait!"

    "Sorry sorry..." Wordless hit a haha, scratched his cheek. "If you don''t hurry up, the evening will be over, and what I want you to see won''t be able to see..."

    "Do you..." Athena breathed out, clapped herself on the chest and crossed her waist. "I won''t forgive you if I can''t be satisfied...""Don''t worry!" Speechless very confident said: "absolutely satisfied with you!"

    Athena could not help but curl her mouth, and then asked, "so what is it?"

    Silent corner of the mouth raised a radian and held down the shoulder of Athena. "Never blink..."

    Words fall, speechless then slowly let go of his body, the scene behind will be introduced into the eyes of Athena, Athena looked at the past doubtfully, then, the body suddenly solidified.

    With one hand over her mouth and face, an unbelievable expression appeared, as if she saw something incredible. In her beautiful eyes, the lost spirit gradually rose and could not sink any more

    In yasina''s eyes, the sunset has fallen half of her body in front of her, and the remaining half is still emitting dazzling dim light, which covers every corner of the scene. In the sunset, not far away, a round flower bed is growing shadow under the glow of the sunset. I don''t know where the petals are falling from all directions, dancing in the air It''s whirling like a spirit

    Beauty! Beautiful to the extreme!

    of course, as like as two peas, it''s not enough to let yalna show this expression. It really makes her behave a bit unbearable. It''s just like a scene when she was married at the 47 floor of the "Aron Gore", and she was married with no words.

    "No Will Right... " The ripples spread in Athena''s eyes as well as in her heart. Looking at the dream like scene, Athena couldn''t believe that it was true

    Wordless took Athena''s hand and walked slowly towards the direction of the flower garden. Then, in front of the flower garden, she stopped and stood opposite to Athena. Although they were no longer wearing formal dresses, this scene completely reproduced the scene of their marriage!

    "How is it? Do you like it?... " Speechless looked around, smiled and looked at the incredible Athena. "I found such a place with difficulty. Although there are no other flower beds and flower streets around, it''s the same if I only look here?"

    Athena shook her head and nodded. Her eyes never left her. She smiled bitterly. He took a deep breath, took a box out of her pocket, and opened it in front of Athena

    Athena looked at the box with a sense of heart. At the next moment, her eyes stared at the biggest one, completely staying on the spot.

    In the box, there is a ring!

    A wedding ring!

    "Agreed wedding ring..." Speechless touched the ring in the box, took it out, grabbed it in his hand, looked at Asina standing there, speechless side head, smiled and said a word.

    "Yes, Athena. Will you marry me?"

    In a word, it''s just like the echo that keeps coming into Athena''s ear, and even into her heart. Her hands have been lifted by her. She covers her mouth to death, tears flow down, full of the whole cheek, looking at the speechless smile, a whimper leaks out of the fingers, and finally rings around

    The heart has melted

    Athena only nodded, nodded constantly, nodded forcefully, regardless of the tears that could not stop, and threw herself into the wordless arms

    The suppressed cry gradually reverberated, listening to it, silent smile

 Chapter 782

    The dusk scene has completely dissipated, and its mission has been completed. The lights also start to flash in each building room, dissipating the night that is not very obvious. The street gradually falls into the dark. The light of the day gradually fades down, and is replaced by the light of the street lamp. Only tomorrow will they reappear, bringing new warmth

    Jieyi went to my lucky home for the night. Shiyin, celika and Liz also went together. Originally, there should be only one speechless person in the whole villa tonight. You can open it at the door. When speechless walked into his home, he was accompanied by a beautiful shadow

    Walking on the other side of speechless, Asina was a little uneasy. She didn''t even know where she should go. She raised her head and looked speechless, but soon fell down again. Her cheeks were red, and her heart was full of shyness.

    In fact, even Asina herself did not know why she wanted to go home with wordless. She only knew that after wearing wordless wedding ring, she would never want to leave wordless side again!

    According to the feeling in her heart, Asina almost didn''t think about it. When she had no words to send her home, she blurted out "I''ll go home with you" which made her shy until now. She even secretly sent a message to her home, saying that she won''t go back tonight

    Do you want to

    I don''t know what I think of. At once, Asina''s face is red to the bottom of her ears. She quickly covers her face with her hands and shakes it timidly.

    Athena didn''t know that her performance, in fact, has always fallen in the eyes of someone nearby, a trace of which has been seen. I don''t know how many times I sniggered and coughed without words. I sighed as if I wanted to eliminate the shyness of Athena.

    "If it''s as good as it was in Ian grant, propose. When you want to get married, when you want to get married... "

    There is no such a sense of speechless affectation. It is true that she has some understanding. After all, in this world, Athena has her own parents. Although I accepted my proposal, my parents haven''t communicated yet.

    Yasena''s father, jiechengzhangsan, knows a little about Wuyan. She has seen Wuyan rescue and wake up her weak body overnight by unknown means. Jiechengzhangsan has treated Wuyan as a hidden figure.

    If yasna proposed to marry wordless, then the third member of the group might not agree immediately, but he would definitely consider it carefully. I believe that when we meet again, it''s not difficult to let the guy who is not good at Jiecheng Zhangsan agree with us with his speechless deception skill

    The problem is that Athena''s mother

    Athena''s mother is not as good as Jiecheng Zhangsan. As a professor in a university, she has a better eye on people than Jiecheng Zhangsan. Otherwise, she won''t be useless for the needs of her hometown that have not been exposed. However, she is a bit snobbish

    If you want to marry Athena, you don''t have a certain personality or family background. Even with a certain background, Athena''s mother would not easily agree.

    Of course, if you want a background or something, you can easily create a background that is no less than that of the head of a country with your speechless skills. Your family background is not a problem either. Just with these words, even if your mother won''t object to it, she won''t immediately agree to it.

    Snobbery comes to snobbery, but yasena''s mother still attaches great importance to it in some aspects. At least, it''s definitely not good if she doesn''t get along for a while.

    So, if you really want to marry Athena, there is no certain buffer, there is no way

    Wordless words smoothly diverted the attention of Athena, let her raise her head, look at wordless regret, hold his hand, comfort.

    "I''m just 18 years old, and my family will be a little uneasy. During this period of time, I will slowly disclose a little information to let them have a psychological preparation. At present, it will be regarded as engagement..."

    Hearing the words of Athena, she smiled bitterly in her heart.

    If he can, he really wants to marry Athena first!

    It''s not that he''s too eager, but that he wants to leave without any regrets

    Forced down the idea in the heart, on the surface, speechless or the appearance of regret. "I was very happy to have another wedding ceremony..."

    Hearing that, Asina is also yearning for a while. Although she has experienced the wedding ceremony once, it''s the wedding ceremony in the game world and the real world. Asina is still looking forward to it. After all, she is also a girl

    "Well, it''s only for a while..." Speechless turn head, eyes become teasing. "Anyway, it seems that you are more anxious than me..."

    "Don''t make fun of this again!" Yasna''s cheeks bulged slightly. She was discontented and rubbed her hand in the palm of her hand for a while. Then she looked at the master of her hand, smiled again, and leaned her head into her wordless arms. "In fact, as long as I can live in this family, with you, and with three people, I will be very happy...""Is it?" Wordless around Athena''s waist, grinding her cheek. "In fact, I am the same. In the 22 story wooden villa of" Ian grunt ", the happiest time I have ever lived with you and you in a year when I came to this world..."

    Finish saying, speechless another hand also hugged to Athena''s body. "However, if I don''t feel like giving you a wedding ceremony, even if life is happy, there will be a little defect. I don''t want you to blame me for" you didn''t even give me a wedding ceremony "when quarreling with me in the future!"

    "It''s not like that!" Athena cried discontentedly, but she also seemed to think of something. She smiled. "Although we''ve had a lot of fights in the past, none of them are serious, right?"

    "Yes..." Speechless recalled a year''s cohabitation in "Sao" and smiled. "Every time, either you let me, or I don''t give up, or I get dressed and jump out to argue, there is no quarrel at all..."

    He lowered his head with a silent smile and turned to Athena''s face. "It seems that our future life will be very harmonious..."

    "I don''t think so!" Athena said softly, "who knows if you''re going to go out and have sex..."

    Speechless brow a pick, began to touch his chin. "As you say, it seems that my original wish was to open a large crystal palace..."

    Athena''s eyebrows were also picked, and a deep smile came up her cheek. "Then please make sure that I can help you check..."

    Speechless body a cold, looking at the beautiful smile of Athena, but in the heart is a drum, he would not feel, Athena said this sentence, is sincere

    "No Anyway... " Speechless hurriedly said with a smile: "it must be a wedding ceremony in the future. Then, we will call all the guests who came to our wedding ceremony once again!"

    Hearing the offer, Athena''s eyes widened.

    "You Are you serious? Don''t forget that when we got married, there were so many people coming to the wedding ceremony! "

    "What''s the matter? Anyway, Shiyin says that she wants to help us pay for it. Let''s help her bleed!"

    "Wow! It''s a pity that you dare to put it forward, even if the poetic sound agrees, but we At the beginning, even the head of hezcliff came to participate. Do you want him to be present? "

    "Don''t Don''t be so unlucky. It''s a wedding, not a soul call... "

    Two people hold together like this, eyes have been intersecting, saying, two people are laughing together.

    There is no need to talk, no need to talk, instead of action, speechless force will hold Athena in her arms, feel her soft body, Athena also tightly snuggled into the speechless body, closed her eyes

    Each other, silently feeling

    The existence of the other party

 Chapter 783

    Under the light, they were silent and hugged each other. No one said a word. At this moment, they deeply felt each other''s existence, and their hearts were extremely stable

    Maybe, it''s because the subconscious wants to seek this kind of feeling that Athena will come back with speechless, which may be

    The delicate and soft body touch reaches every corner of wordless body. Hearing the fragrance of Athena''s long hair, wordless can''t help but slowly become intoxicated

    "Athena..."

    A murmur, like a dream, came out of the speechless mouth. Her head was buried in the long hair of yasena, which was soft and fragrant like silk waterfall. The strength of her hand was more and more heavy, more and more heavy, as if she wanted to rub each other into her body.

    It''s not the first time for me to hold this charming body in my arms without words. I used to hold it almost every day, even sleep together at night, and hold it till dawn. I fully enjoyed the beauty of this charming body, but it''s just in "Sao"

    In the final analysis, even if the world gives a real feeling, it is only an imaginary world, the world of the game, everything is programmed out, even the body of the player is virtual, so, in the imaginary world, and in the real world, Athena, hold up the feeling, that is totally different

    In the imaginary world, Asina, although also attractive, always lacks a sense of reality, and her skin is not so hot. The smell on my body is not so fascinating, even the hot breath. There is no real world like this, with bursts of fragrance

    In the real world, wordless is not without holding Athena, but it''s usually just a slight hug, or leaning together and snuggling with each other. Like now, it seems to occupy all of the other''s bodies. It was the first time

    So, in this stimulation, speechless very natural, began to react

    At this time, Athena''s arms are wrapped around the speechless back, and her body is tightly attached to him, without half movement. And she lived with wordless in the game world for a year, and also fully experienced the wordless reaction, so, how to feel the strange shape of wordless body, the slender body of Athena immediately slightly vibrated and froze

    A pretty face slowly dyed red. A pair of eyes also gradually opened, and ASENA raised her head, some shyly looked at speechless. Under the gaze of ASENA, even the speechless face could not help but start to dodge. The atmosphere became a bit awkward for a moment.

    Dyed a cherry red face on her chest, Athena could hear the sound of silent, powerful but rapid heartbeat. As if it can directly sense the evil fire inside, the hot temperature passed through the skin to Athena''s cheek, making her face more red.

    The window was already completely dark. The frosty moonlight slanted in the hall. As the two had just come back, the lights had not been turned on. Now, with the silence of the two, the surrounding space began to fall into the darkness, and the vision became blurred.

    However, wordless and Athena can sense each other''s bodies, and even the two bodies are becoming more and more hot, which makes the surrounding awkward and ambiguous atmosphere more intense. Finally, Athena can''t help crying out.

    "I I''d better go back first! "

    Hearing the words of Athena, the silent heart was in a hurry, without any consideration. He hugged Athena, put one hand through her thigh, and then lifted it with force. Athena immediately presented the form of a princess holding. In the voice of surprise, her hands were surrounded by the silent neck.

    "You You put me down... "

    Asina seemed to feel what was going to happen in the future. She blushed, her eyes were open and her feet began to kick around. It was also at this time that she reflected what she had done. But now that she has reached this stage, her heart is also horizontal.

    In an instant, her head fell over to yasena''s face, and she put her mouth in her mouth, blocking back all the words behind her. Yasena''s eyes widened, but she didn''t respond. Her teeth were opened under the invasion of a force, and her tongue was captured in an instant

    "Woo Wuwuwu... "

    In a whimper, speechless like this, while kissing the lips of Athena, while moving from the hall to the room

    The light also became more and more dim in the movement. The only light source was the moonlight coming in from the side window. The wordless eyes were wine red. The bright color flickered in the dim room, so that he could clearly see the whole picture of yasena in his arms.

    "Woo..." Feeling the speechless body gradually become hot, Athena''s body slightly trembled, whine.

    "Don''t..."

    However, this voice of Athena is exactly a counterproductive effect!

    Deep in the body, the stronger the evil fire is constantly pouring out of the wordless heart, coupled with the wordless and half want to suppress the idea, the evil fire starts to burn with a strong trend, making the wordless breath shallow and thick, and the heartbeat is constantly accelerating. In the field of vision, only the chestnut long hair and bright red face of Athena become the only color , the brain also gradually turned into a blank."Mmm..."

    In a cry like a exclamation or a cry like "Shen Yin", the clothes on yasena began to fly up in the air, and decreased more quickly and slowly. At last, a soft and delicate body with white flowers finally appeared in front of wordless.

    At this point, Athena also confessed her life and closed her eyes gently. With the silent action, she lay on the bed

    A very spacious, soft and elastic bed completed its task beautifully, leaving only a quilt there wriggling constantly, the sound of gasping, the sound of "Shen Yin", interwoven in the air, never falling down for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    When the wind and rain fell, wordless relied on the back of the bed, looked up, exhaled a long breath of heat, and then looked down at the yasena in her arms. The girl had lost all her strength because of the frequent solicitation of her sweetheart. She fell into a tired sleep, breathing continuously

    The beautiful face is full of red halo, on which you can see a trace of pleasure and pain. The zero distance is felt to be covered with sweat on the delicate body. The fragrance comes out from the body, and pours into the silent tip of the nose. At the corner of the eye, a drop of tear hangs on it as if it wanted to show something. It hasn''t fallen for a long time

    The palm of the hand glides gently over that soft back, looking at the face of Athena, speechless heart emerges a strong reluctant.

    If he could, he didn''t want to leave like this. He would go down with Athena forever

    However, his strong yearning for her girls kept urging him to go back. After all, the girls had left themselves for more than ten days in the world of sparril, and he had not seen them for three years

    He missed them very much

    So, he had to go back

    Think of here, speechless smile shook his head, gently broke away from the embrace of Athena, got out of bed, put on clothes

    In fact, the best way to make the best of both worlds is to call Athena and Jieyi to the past after returning, so that they can still be together.

    It''s just that Athena has just been freed from the cruel "Sao" strategy of death fighting. Now, to call her to another world in a sense, and it''s also accompanied by killing. In that case, it''s too cruel

    Wait until life is settled down, and then call Athena to the past

    Fortunately, when we meet again, for Athena, it''s just time to open her eyes

    Put on their own clothes, speechless Pro Athena''s forehead.

    "Wait for me..."

    Accompanied by such a whisper, silent figure slowly dissipated in the air, Asina in her sleep seemed to have noticed, tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, slowly trickled down (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 784

    Daisy, Qinli and Kuang sat at one side of the table, beside which Icarus, astraya and Shixiang looked at all blankly, as if they didn''t know what they were doing. Only little Fleur and Siji were playing with each other freely, and they laughed once or twice from time to time..

    the daisy three sitting there looked at each other, and their eyes were cast Facing the opposite side, there, holding the "night elf" in his hand, Feifei sat solemnly with his face, and had a look at the three girls in the opposite side for a period of time, silent. In the air, the atmosphere seemed a little dignified

    At this time, a group of girls did not stay in the villa in the villa area, but came to the headquarters of "deadly forest" led by Feifei. In fact, they were called by Feifei. Now, they seem to be discussing very important things

    For a long time, Qinli took the lead in raising her head slightly. She looked at Fifi in front with red eyes, frowned, and asked in a slightly serious tone: "sister, can you confirm the authenticity of this information?..."

    In a huge reception hall, only the voice in the piano reverberated around, and the girls around didn''t put forward any words, because, in the absence of bee eating drill and praying, as the commander of "latatosk", Qinli is definitely the best one among the girls at present!

    "Yes!" Fifi nodded in a dignified way. Looking down at the black tea at the table, I don''t have any idea of reaching out. And to see Feifei nodding, Qin Li, Daisy''s eyebrows are already wrinkled up.

    "Why?..." The voice with a little doubt sounded slowly, but it was not from the piano, but with beautiful long black hair and waist, long bangs, a wine red eyes exposed outside, the face casual and high-end atmosphere crazy three.

    "As far as I know, whether before or now. No matter how outstanding the performance of our party is, it seems that the people of the "Council" don''t want to restrain our ideas, does it? " Crazy three with the narrow wine red pupil Piao one eye opposite Feifei, don''t know what to think of, she crooked the head, chuckled, eyes but curved into crescent shape, beautiful to the point of suffocation.

    But see this kind of crazy three. Fifi held her breath in her heart.

    She knows, but she doesn''t know when she will appear in this group. On the surface, she looks more elegant and beautiful than the "Queen of the garden" bee eating drill. How did she flirt with a male student the other day and torture her life into an intolerable look

    Plus the other side that until now only slightly revealed a little. But it''s also terrifying. Feifei always thinks that crazy three is a very dangerous person

    Taking a deep breath, Feifei''s face once again solidified. "In the past, the elders of the" Yuan Hui "have not determined their attitude towards you. Every elder has different opinions on you who are unknown, so he has been delayed like this. In addition, the old clan leader is on your side, so there are not too many people asking for your trouble up to now... "

    "But this time it''s different..." Feifei''s serious face began to reveal a little helplessness. "This time, it''s not the whole" court meeting "that secretly thinks about you, but the royal family!"

    "The royal family of the AILU empire!" Fifi looked up at the girls. "The first place you appeared was in the territory of our AILU Empire, because in this way, people outside have long regarded you as the people of AILU empire. Now, the royal family want to contact you, so the reason is very good!"

    There is such an excellent and powerful group among our own people. As the royal family of the AILU Empire, it''s fair to say that it''s such a reason to contact the "excellent people"!

    "Ha ha..." Hearing Feifei''s words, Kuang San narrowed his eyes, covered his delicate white right hand with a slightly transparent pink cherry lip, and chuckled twice. "That is to say, this time, at the invitation of the other party, do we have to go?"

    Daisy frowned again, and looked at Feifei in a somewhat embarrassed way. "Can''t you refuse as usual?"

    Fifi smiled bitterly and said, "of course, you can refuse. After all, you are not subordinates of the royal family, and you have enough strength to face up to. If you refuse, the royal family will not provoke you because of this. But the problem is that this time, not only you, but also the baluba Empire, the Phil Empire and their three families are invited."

    "The three empires and the nine families have all arrived, but you are the only one who hasn''t arrived. Think about it, what will people think of you?"

    Qin Li hears Fifi saying this, raises his head, a pair of red eyes flash with thoughtful light, then lies on the back of the chair lazily, takes apart a "treasure bead", holds it in his mouth, and replies: "indeed, if you refuse like this, it would be too arrogant...""But..." Daisy was a little worried and said: "the royal family of the Ayurvedic Empire, why in the end invited us to the ball on that occasion? We are neither nobles nor meritorious officials, just a group of students, aren''t we? "

    "That''s what I don''t understand!" Feifei perked up and looked around at the girls. "The old patriarch just asked me to tell you that the royal family seems to attach great importance to you in this period of time, and has been asking people to report your actions in the college, but because you can''t be monitored openly, you should just get your general whereabouts..."

    "Oh?" Hearing this, Qin suddenly looks at Fifi. "That is to say, during this period of time, they also know the news that my brother is not in?..."

    As soon as the word "brother" came out, all the girls in the room were silent at the same time, their eyes were wide and small, and no one else opened their mouth. Even the little Flemish and Siji who were playing nearby jumped up from the ground. Icarus was directly staring at several girls in conversation. The indigo pupils were full of thoughts and explorations.

    Seeing this scene, Feifei could not help sighing secretly.

    Say that guy, what kind of charm can make such a group of girls who are excellent in appearance, strength and character, and despise men and ignore them so much

    After clearing up her inner feelings, Fifi nodded. "I''m afraid I know!"

    "So..." He pondered for a while, then stood up. "Thank you for reminding me, sister Feifei. We''ll pay attention. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll leave first!"

    "You''re welcome!" Fifi quickly stood up and said with a smile, "anyway, Yan, Daisy and Meiqin are my friends. Although I can''t get any useful information, you can prepare for it if you remind me. Besides, the old patriarch also told me to do so, so you don''t have to be so polite!"

    "Thank you so much, sister Fifi..." Daisy took Lafite ''

    Then, in their own reflections, Daisy, Qinli, crazy three people with Icarus, astraya, Shixiang, little Fleur and Siji say goodbye to Fifi, open the door, go out

    Watching Daisy and others gradually go away, Feifei has been silent standing in place, until all the figures of a group of girls disappeared in her eyes, she slowed down and sat down

    On the table, in several cups of black tea, the bright red color is shaking and emitting waves of reflected light. Feifei stares straight at the black tea in the cup and shakes his head helplessly

    When it comes to the name "speechless", these girls who didn''t care about anything in the past lost everything. Don''t talk about tea. They didn''t even explore the words carefully anymore

    "What an incredible person..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 785

    (there is a subscription called full subscription! There is a glory called the light of the great God! Friends! You know that! For example, the next half of your life will be fed by you [in cute selling]...)

    farewell to Fifi, a group of young girls walk out of the gate in the eyes of members of the surrounding "deadly forest" or longing, or adoration, and towards the direction of the villa area

    Along the way, a few girls didn''t say a word, even the favorite little Flemish was holding astraya''s hand and didn''t make a scene. It seemed that they also knew that their sisters were thinking about something

    However, after entering the villa area, Daisy took the lead in breaking the silence and looking into the piano.

    "Well, Qinli, do you think it''s better for us to go or not?"

    A group of young girls have put their eyes on the Qin. Obviously, they all intend to let the leading Qin decide this matter, and there is not too much affectation in the Qin. Their eyes slightly droop, and they grasp the "precious pearl" in their mouth.

    "It is necessary to go, otherwise there will be more or less trouble. The problem is..." Qin looked around the girls. "If you want to go, it''s better to be able to confirm the news brought by sister Feifei by the way, and see why the royal family of AILU Empire suddenly paid attention to us and invited us to such a dance..."

    Daisy and maniac squinted and nodded seriously. Daisy said: "I always have a feeling that this dance seems not so simple..."

    Hearing this, there was silence in the piano, and with the silence in the piano, the atmosphere between the girls also fell into silence. Until the front door of their villa appeared in front of them, the spirit of the piano was refreshed and waved. "In any case, think of a way to find out. After all, we know too little now! "

    "Well!"

    This time. All the girls nodded their heads. After a preliminary decision, their faces began to relax. Astraya, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Sisi, who had been trying to keep quiet, were also relieved. They didn''t understand how important it was. But they don''t like the dignified atmosphere.

    With their brains, they naturally feel that as long as they are happy!

    So. After regaining her spirits, the girls came to the door of her villa and opened the door as usual, but in the moment of opening the door, Icarus raised her head sharply.

    The pupils of indigo sparkled ripples different from those of the ancient well, and began to spread at an extremely fast speed. Then, under the astonished gaze of the women, Icarus expanded his wings directly and rushed into the villa hall.

    "Icarus!" A group of young girls exclaimed, before they could react, Icarus had rushed to the hall of the villa, let the girls look at each other, and hurriedly followed them up, but not long after, when everyone came to the hall, their feet were suddenly down, and they could not move for half a minute, and they froze there, and the expression on their faces Suddenly froze.

    In front of all the people, in the hall, the whole space is covered with feathers of Icarus'' wings, falling gently, as if the whole hall is covered in it, and beside the table in front of it, a figure is lying there, snoring and falling asleep, and Icarus''s two small hands are on his body, although the expression on his small face As always, the ancient well is spotless, but the eyes are full of joy.

    Seeing the figure, the girls stayed on the spot and did not slow down. Until a moment, little Flemish, astraya and Shixiang three cheered loudly, screamed and rushed to the figure!

    "Brother!"

    "Master way!"

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    In his sleep, he heard three sweet voices, and then, on his body, three big and small weights were added fiercely, which made him turn over one by one. A sense of whirling around came into his mind. Then, there was a sharp pain on the forehead.

    "Bang!"

    "Whoa!" The pain on the back of the head made wordless not hesitate to give out a cry of pain, and the sleepiness also disappeared completely. When he opened his eyes, he was not lying on the table, but lying on the ground, and there were three more beautiful girls, big and small, looking at him in surprise.

    "It hurts..." Wordless subconscious backhand hugged little Flemish, astraya and Shixiang, touched the forehead, and sat up. At this time, her young girls also reflected. In their eyes, a little surprise emerged at the same time, but soon disappeared.

    "Do you know that you''re back, man?" In the piano, willow eyebrows stand upside down, hands are akimbo, and the tone reveals a strong color of dissatisfaction.

    "Chin In the piano Speechless while touching the head, while blinking, looked around the women, some unknown so waved."Oh, long time no see..."

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Daisy went to the front two steps and hit the silent head with a fist. He woke up his vague nerves. Then he realized what was the situation now and didn''t know what to say. He smiled a little and made the girls angry.

    "Shi Dao..." Shixiang lingers on rubbing her wordless chest and closes her eyes intoxicated. "When did you come back?"

    "For a while, I didn''t see you when I came back, so I fell asleep on the table..." Speechless patted ten fragrant cerebellar melon seeds, took three girls and stood up from the ground.

    "Say, don''t call me Shidao, call me speechless!"

    Shixiang crooked her head and said reluctantly, "it''s taxi way! I know the way! "

    "Ha ha..." No words to laugh. "Forget it, just like it..."

    "Brother..." Little Fran hung on her speechless body like a koala, and said pitifully, "you''ve been away for a long time, and Fran missed you so much..."

    "Ten days?" Daisy fixed her eyes on the speechless body. "How can I leave so long this time?..."

    Speechless smile, shook his head. "It''s a little long. You''ve only felt ten days. I''ve been there for three years!"

    "Ah, la..." The crazy three fingers of one side point on the lips, smile eyes narrowed. "Your husband doesn''t seem to have changed much..."

    The instrument contains the "jewels" in its mouth, and gives a speechless look. "This guy is the real ancestor of vampire. His life is endless. Three years is nothing!"

    "But I''m not really thirty!" "Three years is a long time for me, OK?" he retorted

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Crazy three gently walked to silent side, attractive lips close to silent ear, voice charming said a sentence. "Do you miss us, my lord? Maybe, do you want to

    As he said this, one of Kuang San''s slender hands pasted on his wordless chest, and moved slowly. The whole body snuggled up to the wordless bosom. The exquisite body even wriggled slightly, making the wordless face red and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Seeing that crazy three began to tempt and speechless in full view of the public, several young girls raised their eyebrows and saw a flame in their eyes. Shixiang jumped out directly and shouted, "don''t stick so close!"

    "Ah La, ah La, what a pity..." Crazy Sanjiao smiled, and her lips opened softly. She said in her silent ear, "let''s wait until the evening to have a good chat."

    Finish saying, crazy 3 then smiled to leave the bosom of speechless, but speechless it is evil fire to shoot straight, in the heart wry smile.

    This goblin must be revenging me for leaving so long

    "Are you nostalgic?"

    At the time of silent wry smile, a cold voice sounded from behind him, which made silent shiver. Turning around, Daisy was wearing expressionless hands around her chest, and said: "if you are nostalgic, you can catch up with it..."

    Speechless corners of the mouth twitched, looked at the daisy, and looked around at the girls, the bitter smile in my heart suddenly turned into tears.

    I thought they got along well, but I didn''t expect they would be jealous (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 786

    From the joy of the reunion, she came back and sat down with the girls in turn. Icarus took out the tea set and added a cup of black tea for them. A dessert was added in front of little Fleur and Sisi, which made the two little girls very happy.

    Seeing this scene, wordless was also a little surprised. Icarus had not been instructed by anyone, so he added dessert to the two young girls on his own initiative. His behavior was obviously thoughtful, and he was no longer as inflexible as before to perform others'' orders.

    Daisy seemed to see the idea of wordless heart and smiled at him. "Icarus has changed a lot..."

    He nodded silently, reached out his hand, touched Icarus''s head, and said happily, "it''s changed a lot, it''s more lovely!"

    Icarus''s face turned red for the first time, and began to wriggle a little, which made him laugh. He grabbed a pair of wings like ears and played with them, which made Icarus''s face redder and made his heart full of fun. When he was ready to play with Icarus, his eyes were piercing He was shot and the smile on his face stiffened.

    "Cough..." The next second, speechless face serious cough, let go of Icarus a pair of small ears, a cup of black tea, pretended to drink.

    By the way The movement in wordless hands is paused. "Nothing should have happened in this period of time?"

    Originally. There is such a question, just because the last time I came back, I immediately met the monster forest abnormality. After all, the last time he left for less than a day (sparril world time), this time he left for a whole ten days. It''s no surprise to ask

    However, when the wordless voice falls, the girls who are still releasing the skill of "stare at you pregnant" to wordless one second ago are still at the same time. They looked at each other and bowed their heads.

    Wordless brow slightly wrinkled, hands of the cup on the table. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?... "

    The girls looked at each other once again, and then they all focused on the body in the piano. The meaning in the eyes was obvious. Let her come out to explain

    The action of licking "precious pearl" in the piano coagulated, and then gave the girls a bad look. Look at speechless.

    "In fact, it can''t be regarded as an accident..." After a little meditation, Qin seemed to be pondering the words, and then said: "recently, people of the royal family of the AILU Empire seem to have some ideas about us..."

    "Huh?" Silent Zheng Zheng. Surprised to say: "the royal family of the AILU Empire? Is it someone who has no eyes to see you and plans to rob you to be the lady of the stronghold?... "

    The serious expressions on the faces of several young girls all collapsed in an instant. Even the little tiger''s teeth were exposed in the piano. They were grinding there as if they wanted to break something. The eyes full of resentment constantly scan the wordless body. The silent dry smile, hurriedly straightened up.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Hum..." "If we know what''s going on, we won''t be so upset..." she said

    "We also learned from sister Fifi!" Daisy said, "just now, sister Fifi called us over and told us that the royal family of the AILU Empire seems to be trying to figure out something recently, and the news is still from Mr. Lei Wang''s mouth."

    "Oh?..." Speechless lowered his head and touched his chin. "You mean what the royal family is trying to do has something to do with us?"

    "That''s what sister Fifi said..." The daisy shook her head. "She said that some royal family members have been paying attention to our movements. Although there is no obvious surveillance, Mr. Lei Wang thinks that the royal family members have plans to make suggestions on us..."

    "So..." Speechless took a breath, his face a little tense. "Isn''t our relationship with the royal family of the AILU empire so bad?"

    "Right, it''s even a little bit good..." In the piano, the lollipop in her hand was raised, so she said: "since the animal King''s event, the princess hileve has been a little bit grateful for you. She thinks you took care of her, so in the college, she has a good attitude towards some of us!"

    Daisy thought for a moment and nodded. "It''s true that Princess hieroph takes good care of us in some ways, only to the extent of" Starlight Queen "and" deadly forest "

    "Then there is no reason to pull!" Speechless looked up, looked around the women, and said, "have you ever done anything extraordinary or encountered something strange in your college during this period?"

    Daisy and Qin frowned and began to think bitterly, turning over the memory of these ten days. Suddenly astraya said a weak word.

    "That I I used to steal food Does it count?... "They were so overwhelmed that they drew at the corners of their mouths. "As long as you don''t eat a legendary uniform, it shouldn''t be..."

    "That That Shixiang also pinched it. "I have been to..."

    Silent ha ha dry smile. "Can you two eat a legendary uniform?"

    Little fleabad blinked his eyes, and suddenly realized, "is it because fleabad painted a turtle on the tall tower?"

    "That tall tower..." Speechless heart crazy, almost did not directly cut off the gas. "Isn''t it the competition tower?"

    "Well Fleur doesn''t know. Fleur only knows that there are many people fighting in it! "

    "That''s it!"

    Speechless as if lost the strength of the whole body, soft lying on the table, hands up. "If you think about it carefully, there''s nothing very strange, or too much..."

    "Strange things..." Daisy fingered her chin. "If there''s anything strange, Bingling and Bessie often come to inquire about her destination after purple left, and Nakaya and sappha also came to inquire about her..."

    "Too much..." Qin''s eyes slanted to one side of the crazy three who were sitting elegantly. "A male student flirted with her and she broke both hands and feet!"

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three crooked head smiled, and licked the corner of mouth with tongue. "That man, the taste is bad, bad..."

    "All right..." Speechless headache covered his head and knocked on the table. "It''s not surprising that someone came to inquire about purple. After all, she is a semi divine power. There were only five people in the world, but now she runs out of the sixth one. No one cares about that. It''s really strange that the people of the" Yuan Hui "didn''t come to inquire directly. They are very patient now. As for the person in the Opera..."

    Speechless is very serious looking at Daisy. "Where is his address?"

    "What?..." Without an answer, Daisy asked, "do you think it''s him? But he''s just an ordinary student, or a new student who just started school and didn''t get the information, which finally led to this. Do you want to investigate him?... "

    "If necessary, you can''t miss any information!" Speechless said this way, let all the women nod, but the words behind let all the women fall to the floor.

    "I''ll break his third foot when it''s clear that he''s not involved!"

    "You..." Daisy, Qin and others are helpless.

    "Ah, pull..." Crazy three is the eyes smile into crescent. "Is your husband jealous? People are so happy... "

    "Hello..." Speechless straight body, full face of righteousness said: "I have so stingy?"

    All the girls took a right look, then nodded their heads at the same time, making wordless head shrink.

    "Well, there''s a little..."

    "Ha ha..." The girls couldn''t help laughing, and then they said something in the piano.

    "I don''t know what the royal family are up to, but how about they invite us to the palace for a ball tomorrow? Are you going?... "

    Speechless eyes flashed a light, the corner of the mouth pulled up a smile. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 787

    The next day

    In the hall, at this time, all the girls have got up and sat in every corner of the hall, enjoying a rare breakfast

    It''s not that they don''t eat breakfast at ordinary times, but even when they eat breakfast, most of their thoughts are not on those foods. Even astraya and Shixiang are shaking their spirits. They don''t look lively and noisy at all. This phenomenon, of course, is due to someone''s absence

    Today, although there is no difference between the present and the normal time, the person they care about is still sleeping in the room, but when they think of each other around them, they will soon appear in front of themselves. The air is like a little more angry, so that they can eat breakfast to be energetic, talking and laughing there.

    Of course, not all girls are present. For example, a proud girl with two horsetails came to the silent room when everyone enjoyed a warm breakfast

    Without any politeness, Qin directly broke into the speechless room, opened the door, looked at lying in * *, still sleeping like a dead pig speechless, a pair of red eyes filled with resentment.

    "Really, no matter in which world, when can this habit of sleeping late be changed?"

    With a sigh in the piano, a pair of black ribbons on her head gently raised with her movements, and then she started to walk to the silent bed, grabbed a corner of the quilt, and pulled out hard.

    "Get up! Get up! Brother! "

    Originally, in the "commander''s mode" Qin, only wordless names can be called "onijam" in some specific moments, which is also her proud side. However, since she came to this world, Qin is not used to the name of "wordless". Maybe the reason why she used to call wordless "Shidao" in the past is that she was not used to the name of "wordless", Or because it was her own choice.

    Therefore, the name "brother" has become the name of wordless in Qin. Although she seems a little reluctant, it is a good thing for wordless.

    However, now there is no way to feel the call of the cool dead. His only feeling now is pain.

    When I was sleeping in, I was pulled by quilt all the time, and there was a voice "buzzing" beside my ears. Isn''t it painful

    Others have no words and don''t know. Anyway, he is suffering from all kinds of pain. His body wrapped under the quilt is dead and torn. He doesn''t want to get up, and the hum and haw voice comes from inside.

    "Don''t Don''t Let me sleep again... "

    He bit his teeth in the piano and shouted angrily, "hurry up! Everyone''s up, you''re the only one! "

    "Not bad anyway..." "Without me, I will not die..." murmured wordless

    "What''s wrong with you!"

    Seeing wordless as a corpse, he didn''t want to get up, bared his teeth in the piano, climbed to * *, sat down on wordless body, and pulled up the quilt again.

    "Get up!"

    Qin didn''t realize that in the past, such behavior could only be done by her under the "younger sister mode", and her practice, generally, is to kick a foot directly and finish it all at once

    It''s a pity that the wordless man who prayed for more sleep didn''t notice the change in the piano at all, otherwise he would be happy to turn over. Now he only thinks about the quilt and doesn''t want to open his eyes after he''s killed.

    "Sleep a little longer Just a moment... "

    There is a word left, silent and silent, so that there is no other sound in the whole quilt except breath.

    There was anger in the piano, and he raised his hand.

    "Camael!"

    Speechless body a shake, a sudden heart.

    In this piano, don''t you really want to wake yourself up with "angel"

    Without words, he secretly exposed his eyes to the outside of the quilt, and then he saw that a red light flashed from the piano, frightening him out of his mind.

    "I X!" "You really intend to wake me up with an angel!" he cried

    There was a snort in the piano, and he put down his hand. The red light on his body disappeared in a flash. It seemed that he was just speechless for fear, but his mouth said, "what''s the matter? You won''t die anyway!"

    "But it hurts!" Speechless and gloomy. "No one uses a gun to wake others up!"

    "Now I am!" In the piano, he glared speechless. "Change my clothes soon!"

    Speechless pursed his lips and said quietly: "it''s really my sister''s piano. It''s sweet to wake up, and there''s welfare..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold line of vision swept over him, as if he wanted to scrape two liang of flesh off his body."What do you say?..."

    "No ~ what ~ Mo ~" just like a grumpy child, he cried wordlessly and oddly. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes, looked into the piano, and said something if there was a point.

    "Don''t piss me off, piss me off. I''m afraid of the consequences, such as punishment?"

    Smell speech, Qin inside is a Zheng at first, then recalled how this so-called "punishment" is one thing

    At the beginning, because I wanted to break into Shixiang''s bathroom without words, the Qin had designed him, but it was found out. Of course, it was the bridge designed in the Qin under the "sister mode" and she could not be seen through without words under the "commander mode".

    At that time, wordless also gave Qin a considerable punishment, strong kiss

    A face gradually suffused with a red halo. Looking at the speechless in complacency, she raised her hand again.

    "Camael!"

    As soon as the sound sounded, I had expected that the wordless movements in the piano would jump up, fly to the side of the piano, grab her hand, buckle her back, causing a painful cry in the piano.

    Speechless, he laughed happily. "Sister, you''re too backward. Don''t you know the same trick for the saint fighter No, is it useless for vampires? "

    The Qin glared speechless, and struggled hard. "Let go of me!"

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, not only did not according to the words to open the piano, but also put his head on the piano''s shoulder, blowing a breath into her ear, the struggling body in the piano immediately stiff, and speechless is a deep breath, intoxicated said: "the taste of the piano, three years did not smell it..."

    Seeing the dumb man''s behavior, Qin felt only a blood gas from the position of the chest to her neck, then from her neck to the cheek, until the top of the forehead could stop, dyed her whole face red.

    "Put Let go The delicate body trembled in the piano, and the voice line began to weaken. The speechless ears were redder than any part of her body. Her cheeks were even redder, and her feet were soft

    Speechless as a completely unheard of appearance, like a pig in the body arched.

    "Ah ~ ~ ~ it''s better to have a sister..."

    "What do you think of your sister, you fellow!" Cried Qin angrily, but once again he was ignored by Wuyan. He smiled and said, "my lovely sister, guess what will happen next?"

    "Whoops!" There was a strange cry in the mouth of the piano, and the voice line trembled. "Hard Is it ''punishment''? "

    "How could..." He said a word without words and laughter, but he didn''t wait for Qin to breathe a sigh of relief. That''s what the goods said.

    "It''s cruel to punish my lovely sister, but since I woke up my brother in the piano, I''ll give him a good morning kiss!"

    So Isn''t that all the same

    The head in the piano crashed. Taking this opportunity, wordless hugged the little body in the piano into her arms. Her hands were around her waist. The hands in the piano were fixed behind her, and he held out a hand, which made her face.

    "So, let''s start..."

    "Wait! Wait! " "I''m wrong, brother!" cried Qin! I''m wrong. Forgive me... "

    Speechless showed a brilliant smile, then sank.

    "There is no such good thing in the world!"

    "No!"

    The voice of surprise sounded, but it was immediately replaced by a whimper. The last sight in the piano was a face that grew bigger and bigger (to be continued. )

 Chapter 788

    This is the King City of the AILU empire

    As the location of the Imperial Palace, in this city, both the floor area and the level of development are far more than other places, and the materials are only under the supply town close to the giant beast forest. It can be said that you will feel dizzy when you come here, just walk on the street

    All kinds of businesses are full of the streets from the city gate to the zhongy ¨¡ palace. The stores of each business are extremely luxurious, just like the ancient Museum of western style. A piece of goods with enough price to make people dizzy are placed in the most conspicuous place, which shows the gold-plated degree of these businesses, but also represents the extraordinary behind them.

    If you want to set up a business in the imperial city of AILU, you can do it not only if you have money, because in the Imperial City, many senior officials and nobles, even relatives and relatives of the king, are all active here. Every day, you can see that they go in and out of the Imperial City, or go to the palace to see, or stay for a night. How can a business firm with no level meet their needs

    Therefore, almost all the businesses in the Royal City have people behind them. Some of them are set up by the royal family. For example, the only auction house in the whole royal city is set up by the emperor of the royal family of the AILU empire!

    It''s not impossible to make trouble here, but you have to weigh your own weight. There''s not enough background or strength for the royal family to dare not to make a move easily. You''re making trouble here to find death. The Cavaliers who come and go on the road are usually very boring. If someone can bring them a little fun, they won''t mind playing two hands, Let''s have a taste of the basic order power of the king''s city.

    Today, the business in Wangcheng is more prosperous than usual. Some precious goods hidden in the past have been put on the storefront by them, making the level of the whole business up to a higher level. The price is slightly raised when the shop is opened today, and almost every business is the same!

    The scale of the Knights'' order is much larger than usual. The strength level of the members has been improved a lot. Each of them has at least six levels of strength, and the leading figures have at least seven levels. Such a huge change, in addition to wanting to show the strength of the Royal City, is also for the sake of restricting the guests who come here today

    Some time ago, the royal family of AILU Empire sent invitations to two other big empires and nine big families, inviting twelve top powers in the world of sparril to come to the palace of the royal city for a dance!

    In the past, let alone in the present era, such a dance gathering the twelve top powers of the whole continent, even if the history of a little further is included, it is also a handful. Generally, it is not enough to influence the change of the pattern of the continent. For example, the new family replaced one of the three families in the Empire, or the inheritance of the throne. Only With such a big event, we will invite all the top forces to attend a dance

    That is to say, everyone who is invited or heard about the opening of this dance knows that in today''s dance, there is a very important thing that can be comparable to the replacement of three families and the inheritance of the throne!

    Fortunately, the dance is not a meeting. Generally, this kind of dance can only announce happy events, at least for the royal family. Otherwise, I believe that this kind of large-scale dance will become the most awesome banquet in sparril world

    In the floating square of the king''s city, a team of escorts supported a large number of people who came to the ball to get off their own floating boats, and then, under the guidance of the Royal leaders who had been arranged here, they went to the direction of the palace. They were all the leaders of the three empires and nine families, and all the leaders of the nine families had arrived, Although the emperors of the other two empires didn''t come, the excellent leaders of the next generation are all here. There are also some people who have a strong voice in their respective forces, and they all come here. You can imagine how high the level of this dance is

    Only the people in these forces know that in today''s dance, there are not only 12 top forces, but also a small group

    A theory of power even the smallest families are not comparable, on the strength, but they have to be afraid of small groups!

    Another floating boat came from a distance and landed slowly on the floating square. On the deck of this floating boat, a team led by four people began to walk out from the inside, waiting for the moment when the floating boat stopped

    And the four people who led the team, one with long silver hair and a black light knife, had a beautiful face, and the other with long hair, but it was black. He was wearing a robe similar to a dress. Although his face was a little tender, it was not less attractive than the former.

    These two people, it''s Fifi and Lulu!

    Hughes, who had not seen each other for a long time, became the third leader of the team. As for the last leader, he was a middle-aged man

    Standing in the front of all people, the middle-aged man''s face is extremely calm and smart. His hands are behind him, just like a statue. Even if the wind blows on him constantly, it just causes the blowing of his clothes, but it can''t help the tall figure like a pillar. A pair of dark eyes are unshakable, but sometimes they pass by Jingguang, at a glance, knows to be the senior person who has been in high position all the year round!This person is the current clan head of Lori family, the son of King Lei, Lulu''s father, and Ralph, the direct supervisor of Fifi and Hughes? Lori!

    As the pontoon drifted down, LAL? Lori also began to change her figure, which seemed to have been frozen for a long time. On one side of her body, she looked up to the direction of the palace, and her powerful voice came out from him like iron

    "Here we are..." LAL nodded softly and looked at Fifi, Lulu and Hughes behind him. He said lightly: "almost all the people present today are people whose status is not under me. Remember, you can do anything in your daily life, but you must restrain yourself today and don''t let people laugh..."

    On the surface, LAL''s words seem to be said to the three people, but if you carefully observe his words, you can find that, in fact, when you say this sentence, LAL''s eyes are on Lulu

    When Feifei and Hughes answered respectfully, Lulu saw her father''s performance clearly. A pair of pink lips immediately tooted up and said angrily, "do I look like a troublemaker?"

    LAL curled his mouth and didn''t speak, but the meaning in his eyes can be seen by everyone. The answer is quite obvious!

    Feifei and Hughes secretly laughed, which made Lulu more angry. They looked back and shouted: "no laughing!"

    Hughes immediately closed his mouth and tried not to laugh, but Feifei''s shoulder was shaking, obviously did not listen to Lulu, Lulu cried, took Feifei''s hand and shook it desperately.

    "Feifei" ~ "

    " OK... " Fifi quickly surrendered. "I don''t laugh anymore..."

    "You..." LAL shook his head in tears and laughter. "When can you grow up when you are told to be coquettish?"

    "Don''t think people are small!" Lulu had a big chest. "In another year they will be adults!"

    "You also know that you still have one year to grow up!" LAL smiled. "Before you grow up, you are small. When you grow up, you are still small!"

    "It''s not small!" Lulu shook her feet angrily. "No one says that grown-up people are small!"

    "Lilu, no matter how old you are, you are still a child in the teacher''s eyes..." Fifi smiled helplessly: "unless you can change your character."

    "Why do I need to change my character when I grow up! I will not change! " Lulu, with her waist crossed, said something that made people fall down with great pride.

    "When I''m grown up, I''ll find someone to marry. You dare not think I''m small!"

 Chapter 789

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "finally dawn", "nonexistent being" and "dream & heart"

    Even with LAL''s accomplishment, after hearing Lulu''s amazing speech, she couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t react for a long time, let alone Feifei. She had covered her face and couldn''t bear to see Lulu''s proud appearance again.

    Anyway, she''s Lulu''s guardian

    Only Hughes'' eyes brightened up after hearing Lulu''s words. He stepped forward a little bit, straightened his back, and angrily brushed his sense of existence. He almost didn''t use his fingers to point to his nose and say "think about me".

    It''s a pity that Lulu didn''t pay attention to him at all

    "Hahahaha!"

    Looking at the triumphant dew, LAL finally couldn''t help it. He laughed loudly. His hearty laughter made the guards on the whole floating boat look at each other. Qi Qi shook his head. They also knew that only in front of their favorite daughter, the wise and capable leader of Lori family would show such a clean side.

    After patting Lulu''s little head, LAL smiled and said, "OK, let me help you to check it and see what happened to the guy who got you out of the" little "generation!"

    "No laughing!" Lulu grinned at LAL. "They are very serious!"

    "Good, serious, serious..." Speaking like this, LAL''s face was full of smiles. "You seem to have a sweetheart, don''t you? Tell me which family is lucky. "

    "Just It''s not... " The anger on Lulu''s face disappeared in an instant. Instead, she was a little red and shy. Her eyes began to drift. Almost all of her eyes could see that the girl was insincere

    Seeing Lulu''s performance, LAL''s smile became stronger, but he also knew that with his daughter''s temperament, it was impossible to tell the truth to himself. So he turned to Fifi.

    "Fifi, who is the girl''s sweetheart?"

    As Lulu''s guardian and proud disciple, LAL has absolute trust in Fifi. and. If Lulu really has a sweetheart, then Fifi is absolutely impossible not to know!

    "Sister Fifi!" Hearing her father''s words, Lulu also seemed to think that she could not hide her mind from Fifi. Can''t help being a little worried, holding Fifi''s hand, eyes full of threats and entreaties, but more shy.

    This girl, it''s really spring

    LAL shakes his head and laughs. He continues to look at Fifi. Fifi looks at Lulu''s face. A rare bad smile appears on his mouth, ignoring Lulu''s pleading eyes. Said to Lal, "teacher, you actually know that man. The old patriarch is very optimistic about him!"

    "Oh?..." LAL was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and began to ponder. There was something thoughtful in his eyes. "My father''s very optimistic person is from your generation..."

    "Don''t you..." LAL raised his head suddenly. An indescribable smile appeared on his face. "Is it the little guy called silent?"

    "Not really!!!"

    Just after LAL finished, Lulu immediately jumped up like a hairy bomber and shouted loudly. It seemed that she was desperately refuting, but it was a pity. The red expression and angry tone on her face were like a child who had been stabbed in the heart, and instantly let people see the truth of the matter.

    "Ha ha..." LAL laughed again and touched his chin. "That little guy really gets his father''s attention. If he can get his father''s attention, there should be something extraordinary about him?"

    "It seems that I need to meet him..."

    Hearing LAL''s words like "mother-in-law sees son-in-law", Lulu opened her mouth and seemed to want to refute something, but at last she didn''t say anything. Her face was red with blood, she stamped her feet and turned around!

    "Ah ah! I''ll leave you alone! "

    It''s hard to see Lulu''s haughty appearance. LAL and Fifi both laughed kindly, but they didn''t see it. Hughes''s face was already black and blue.

    "Teacher..." I can''t help being jealous. Hughes stands up. "I think it''s better to think about it. After all, the origin of that man is a little unknown!"

    Hughes''s speech made the atmosphere of the scene a little heavy. LAL frowned, seemed to think it was reasonable, and began to ponder, while Feifei''s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. As for Lulu, she had already fired.

    "Why do you say that to him!" Like an angry kitten, Lulu did not hesitate to point her finger at Hughes'' nose. "I don''t know why. Anyway, he is hundreds or thousands of times better than you!"

    Smell speech, Hughes face more black, the jealousy in the heart began to blind his reason, let him sneer. "Is it? Don''t forget that there are a lot of women around him. At first glance, he knows that he is a guy with a bad personal life. It''s better for such a guy to pull anyone out than him! "That is to say, it''s better to pull any one than wordless. It''s even better to pull him out. I don''t know how much!

    To this, Lulu is ironic. "Is it? Then why don''t you compete with him? You are going! "

    That is to say, you are the one who pulls out casually, and you can''t even compare!

    "I..." Hughes''s lips wriggled a few times, and his expression became cloudy and uncertain. He wanted to say "go now". But he knew that compared with the strongest student (who has won astraya without words), he was not even a special student. He was only a fifth level product. He said that he was better than others, just angry

    When Hughes was in trouble, LAL spoke instead. "Well, you don''t have to argue. Hughes is right. After all, that little guy is unknown. But since his father values him, he should be trustworthy. For the time being, let''s observe first..."

    "Dad!" Lulu bit her teeth, but now she is eager to help speechless. But her father knows that she can''t bring anyone back except Grandpa. At present, she only stares at Hughes with anger, and completely hates him. Hughes is not worth it this time

    During the speech, the floating boat also landed on the floating square. Lal, Fifi, Lulu and Hughes got off the floating boat with a group of guards. At the same time, a group of members of the royal family seemed to recognize something and walked to LAL and others.

    "Lord Lal, welcome!"

    "You are welcome..." "Lead the way..." said LAL lightly

    "Yes..."

    Just as these people were going to take LAL and other Lori family members to the palace, a strong roar suddenly echoed in the distance, accompanied by a gust of wind falling on the whole floating square, sweeping the whole floating square in a moment!

    "Ah!" In the floating square, many people were directly shaken by the strong wind, and some women''s skirts were even blown up, which made the whole audience scream.

    "Huh?" With a frown on his brow, Lal, together with Feifei, Lulu and Hughes, looked up to the sky. At this sight, the expression of the crowd immediately changed.

    That''s a ship!

    A huge air ship!

    In the eyes of all the people on the scene, the air ship like a fortress appeared slowly from the void, floating on the sky, exposed to the eyes of all the people. It is bigger than any floating boat, and more powerful than any fortress. The huge volume makes the flashing metal body a little ferocious. In a moment, the captives did not Few people''s hearts, so many people directly lost their spirits in the floating square

    The air ship appeared out of the sky, like a helicopter in landing, with a gust of wind, and slowly landed down. Obviously, the owner, destination of the air ship, is also here!

    "Fraccinas"!

    Exclusive treasure of the air fortress base!

    At this time, it is finally after the giant beast forest, once again on the stage!

 Chapter 790

    Thank you very much for "dream & heart", "dancing with the Maple", "Nero the red tyrant", "turnip with vegetables" and "hell mourning"! Friends! More support, so that you can keep writing...)

    "that''s..."

    Seeing the air ship slowly descending, LAL and Fifi''s eyes flickered, with different looks in their eyes. LAL''s was examining, but Fifi''s was surprised. They all recognized the face of the air ship and its owner!

    "That floating boat of words!" Fifi held up a hand, blocking his forehead, so that his eyes would not open under the wind.

    LAL looked at "fraccinas" from afar, and he was shocked. "Is this the special pontoon?"

    "Fraccinas" once appeared out of the forest of behemoths. Although it was only once, its existence has been known by people of all forces for a long time!

    A war weapon that can kill thousands of Warcraft in an instant. What''s more, it''s not ordinary Warcraft, but at least five levels of Warcraft!

    Such a terrifying existence, let alone being found in front of the public, even if it is only seen by some ordinary people, it will spread all over the sparril world in a short time. As the first family of the AILU Empire, the Lori family certainly can''t have the intelligence of "fraccinas". Therefore, many people on the scene recognized it at the first appearance It is.

    I also know who is driving such a huge thing here!

    "Is that the floating boat?" Lulu''s eyes have been filled with little stars. "It''s so prestige!"

    LAL''s eyes had been looking at frakesinas for a long time, then a smile came out.

    "Interesting..."

    In full view of the public, "fraccinas" fell to the sky about 10 meters above the floating square and stopped. Then it didn''t fall any more, and the howling wind disappeared in an instant. "Fraccinas" is like a car with the engine turned off. It stops in the air like this, without any movement

    A flickering column of illusory light suddenly shrouded from the bottom of fraccinas. Standing on the ground, at the same time. After the dim light, the air ship, which attracted numerous people''s attention, was completely quiet, and the whole picture of several human figures was exposed to everyone''s eyes.

    Naturally, it''s the speechless people who come to the dance!

    "Words!"

    Feifei and Lulu shouted at the first time, and a smile appeared on their faces. Lulu even ignored the eyes around her. He pounced in the direction of speechless people.

    "Huh?" Speechless turned his head. When he saw the scene clearly, he couldn''t help laughing and waved to lulu.

    "Oh, long time no see. Lulu! "

    "Mmhmm!" Lulu, who was already in front of speechless, nodded impatiently, took his arm, pointed to "fraccinas" in the sky, and stammered, "speak! That That

    "Don''t get excited..." Seeing Lulu''s out of breath, she gave a silent wry smile. Lulu seemed to take a slow breath and asked eagerly, "is that yours?"

    Speechless casually nodded his head, seeing the appearance, Lu Lu''s eyes flashed rapidly, which was full of hope.

    "Words! I want to sit there! Let me sit there! "

    Lulu Daisy shakes her head. Reluctantly took Lulu''s hand. "That''s not a toy. What are you going to do now?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Lulu did not hesitate to answer: "of course, it is out to fly a circle!"

    Hearing Lulu''s natural words, everyone was powerless.

    "I said, where do you want to fly?" Speechless embarrassed said: "our destination is here..."

    "Ha (second voice)..." Lulu let out a cry of discontent. "But people want to sit and watch..."

    Lulu''s words had just fallen, and her little head had been knocked.

    "Don''t mention that wayward demand!" Fifi reproached and said a word, then looked to the silent and others, smiled. "Words, daisies, you are here..."

    "Sister Fifi! Long time no see! " He said hello to Feifei with a silent smile. "We''re not late, are we?"

    "Late is not late..." Feifei glanced speechlessly. "It''s just that your recent whereabouts are very suspicious. You can''t be found anywhere."

    Speechless chat line of smile smile, spread out a helpless shape. "There''s no way. There''s too much entertainment..."

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense!" Daisy squinted and despised wordless. "It''s just trouble everywhere!"

    I don''t know whether to refute it or not, but I didn''t hear anything and saw anything. I waved my hand towards my back. A crimson ripple with the size of "fraccinas" expanded and reverberated in front of the air ship, while "fraccinas" flew in slowly as if it had been pushed In the ripples, with those ripples, disappearedSpeechless and understated behavior made the young girls around flash in their eyes at a time when two visions set off. They were impressed with him immediately. I believe that in the near future, what happened here should spread in their unique circle.

    Looking at the disappearing "fraccinas", Lulu lowered her head with regret. "Ah, no more..."

    "It''s just that it''s back. It''s not really gone." Speechless cry cannot smile of say: "really so want to sit of words, wait to go back later again sit not to go?"

    "Yes ~ ~" Lulu''s eyes brightened again, and the regret on her face turned into joy. She looked speechless and shouted, "that''s the decision. You can''t deny it!"

    "Yes, yes, miss..." Speechless turn over the eyes, let the girls around can not help laughing.

    When all the women were laughing, wordless felt a rather oppressive sight sweeping over him, making him squint up and look at the place where his eyes were. His sight was against a bright middle-aged man. Looking at him, wordless subconsciously opened a system perception that had not been used for a long time.

    LAL lorry: (level 79)

    the feedback from the system''s perception made him speechless, and his face that had been examined was also surprised. Of course, what he was surprised at was not the other party''s level that was only one step lower than the Ninth level, but the other Party''s name "LAL lorry".

    Several girls also found the confrontation between silent and LAL''s eyes, and Fifi quickly stood out.

    "Well, he''s the current patriarch of our lolly family, patriarch Lal, and my teacher, Lulu''s father!"

    The wordless wink that had already been guessed in the heart, the line of sight cast on LAL again, but this time is not to examine, but to look.

    Is he Lulu''s father, Feifei''s teacher and grandpa Lei''s son

    After a moment''s meditation in my heart, I went forward without any words, and all the girls followed and came to LAL''s body.

    "Dad Dad!" Lulu pushed her speechless shoulder and introduced LAL excitedly. "He''s just talking" ~ "

    such a headless introduction makes everyone like lair and LAL feel helpless. Only Lulu can use such an introduction in such an occasion.

    "How do you do, patriarch LAL!" No words, no expression. Lulu is rude. He can''t be rude to the person he first met.

    "You''re welcome!" He said the same thing to the royal family when he just got off the pontoon, but his tone was not indifferent, but turned to curiosity.

    "I''ve heard your name for a long time. I''ve always wanted to see you. I finally saw you today..." LAL smiled at the silence. "I''m worthy of being the most powerful student in that college. Even I don''t feel the breath very accurately. It seems that your strength is not under me..."

    "What''s your name, kid? It''s just someone else''s making it..." The wordless smile waved. "I''ll make you laugh."

    "Yes, young people, have the strength, but do not hold the ability to be proud, no wonder father so valued you!" There was an arc in the corner of LAL''s mouth.

    "Since you are here, let''s go to the palace together!"

    As for LAL''s invitation, it''s impossible to refuse without words. Now he nodded and agreed

 Chapter 791

    As time goes by, it''s getting closer and closer to the beginning of the dance

    In Wangcheng, in the streets, hotels, and dances, I don''t know when the news has leaked out. Everyone who knows the news has sorted out what they have learned. So now, almost every place where pedestrians gather will have a discussion about dances.

    Everyone is guessing what kind of influence will be involved in this kind of dance that will announce "big event"

    In the expectation of all people, the sky seems to be opened. In the early morning, the weather was not very clear, but it got better slowly. The sky was clear, there was no dark cloud. The sun seemed to be rising, and the light covered the sky was shining, as if it was warning something, which made people feel happy. This is from those who walked into the palace You can see it in the expression of meaning.

    In fact, not only the general public, but also the people who come to the dance are speculating about the theme of the dance

    However, no matter what happens, at least now, their mood is still very happy. I don''t know if it''s really the cause of the weather, or whether they''re burying their real ideas

    There are still a lot of people going to the royal palace to attend the ball, although only a few forces are generally qualified to attend, but these forces will not come alone. Like this kind of ball, they usually bring the next generation of people out to see the world, know other dignitaries, fight for face-to-face, or show the next generation or excellent talents around in front of others, It''s all about communication.

    That''s why LAL came here with Fifi, Lulu and Hughes. Also in order to let them see the world, or play a show of mind.

    Let alone, LAL does have the capital to show off!

    Fifi alone, after the giant beast forest, she broke her own barrier. Less than twenty-five years old. Can''t you show off when you become a strong man of eight steps

    You know, it''s in the sparril World College, which brings together talents from all over the world. There are only three people in the royal family of the three great empires, namely, heleve, Kaya and SAFA, who can become the eight powerful people before the age of 25.

    Now, Fifi has become the only one of the eight powerful men before the age of 25, except for the three imperial families. This kind of cost is enough to show off in this world-wide dance!

    Of course, this is not a silent group. Their appearance has already caused the disorder of the whole strength class of sparril World College. Before that, none of the students in "sparril World College" had more than three eighth level strong students.

    And Lulu, less than 100 of the "sparril World College" are super talents who become special students only by their talents!

    There is still one year to grow up, seventeen years old, sixth level magician!

    With Lulu''s talent, it''s not hard to become level seven at the age of 20. At that time, if we can break through the eighth level before the age of 25, it will be another Feifei!

    Although Lulu''s current strength is not in the eyes of others, but the talent is really excellent, even in that less than 100 potential special students. Talent is also at the top of the list. This time, in the lolly family, she and Fifi are the protagonists!

    But Hughes is just an elite student. His talent is not equal to dew''s, his strength is not even equal to Fifi''s, even dew''s. But now he has almost reached the top of level 5. He is only 18 years old. He should be able to become level 6 before he is 20, and level 7 before he is 25. It''s not difficult.

    In such a scene, we can also be on the stage

    However, compared with the speechless group, they are undoubtedly inferior to more than one level!

    All levels are above the eighth level. Icarus and Flemish are the Ninth level strong!

    Plus an indeterminate wordless power change

    I don''t know why they are invited to the dance this time, but as for the qualification, they definitely have it!

    In front of the palace

    A support guard stopped here and didn''t go forward again. The dignitaries and nobles who came to the dance all left their subordinates. Those who met each other in front of the palace gate and walked in, talking and laughing. Those who didn''t know each other were meeting each other. Then they went to the dance venue under the guidance of the leader. For a while, the scene was quite lively.

    "Here comes Lord LAL!"

    When LAL and Wuyan appeared with their daughters, the nobles and ministers in front of the Palace door warmly welcomed them. Some of them came to mix their faces, some of them to make friends. There were many such people in the Palace door, so that LAL could not help frowning when he saw them.

    "Let''s go in..."

    Laer didn''t look at the nobles. He naturally sent out a wave of fighting spirit like a breeze. Although the wave was small, it directly pushed back the figures of the nobles and ministers around him, and didn''t hurt them at all. Then, in the consternation of the nobles and ministers, he walked into the PalaceThe wordless look of the scene just now has been shown on the screen, and LAL''s eyes have become admirable. He is indeed the head of the first family. Not only is the level only one step away from the Ninth level, but also the control of his own strength has reached the micro level. In terms of control, compared with his own who has "infinite martial arts", he is no worse!

    LAL is not speechless. He can exchange his ability directly by the system. His control must have been honed through a lot of efforts. Unlike speechless, he has opened his golden finger and is very skillful!

    Of course, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses when we really fight with LAL!

    During the three-year trip to the sword realm, wordless is not just playing games and falling in love. Don''t forget to kill monsters in Sao. Wordless can also gain experience!

    There must be no way to compare the monsters in "Sao" with the real strong ones. If you kill such monsters, you won''t get a lot of experience without words. You can''t stand a lot!

    Such monsters, brush for three years, even by the heap can pile up many levels!

    Now, the silent level is the same as LAL''s level 79!

    The real eighth level peak!

    At this point, the upgrade is at the end of the day. The next promotion is not so easy. This can be seen from astraya, who had become the peak of the eighth level before entering the realm of sword without words.

    Three years of experience, speechless to the top of the eighth level, but before departure, astraya has already been the top of the eighth level. After sharing his three years of experience, he has not yet upgraded. Icarus has also been delayed for so long to upgrade. It can be imagined that it will take a lot of time for this level to upgrade

    On the way to the dance venue, people from other forces around seemed to recognize LAL''s identity, as well as the identity of the silent group, and began to look at them one after another.

    They haven''t heard that the silent group has a good relationship with the two jewels of Lori family, but they didn''t expect that they would come together for the dance. It seems that in their hearts, they would reassess each other''s calculation and status. After all, pulling one hair and moving the whole body often means that it''s not a good thing

    Before long, a group of people finally came to the place of the dance. It was a gorgeous palace with bright silver. After entering the gate, it was a resplendent place. Apart from the golden walls, there was a magic lamp hanging from it every other distance, which made the whole venue look like a colorful fairyland. It was luxurious and gorgeous It''s usually a pronoun that first appears in everyone''s mind.

    At this time, many people have arrived at the venue. They gather in groups of 35 to talk about something with each other and follow some younger generations. There are nearly a hundred people in the venue, not too few

    As for the organizers of the dance, they haven''t appeared yet

 Chapter 793

    Listening to the speeches of astraya, Shixiang and xiaofulan, the wordless heart suddenly became a little uneasy.

    These three girls don''t really plan to treat the dance as a party, and then have a cruel and inhuman eating and drinking

    At the thought of this place, he could not say for a moment. He could imagine that the three girls were really allowed to make a fool of themselves. At that time, the eyes of the people around him would surely look like those of Warcraft and the country people.

    At the moment, speechless hurriedly stopped astraya and Shixiang who were going to rush to the dining table, smiled bitterly and asked cautiously, "that Are you hungry now?... "

    Astraya and Shixiang blinked their eyes, touched their stomachs, and nodded their heads and said, "Well! I''m hungry! "

    There was a drop of cold sweat on my forehead, and I could not get up completely without words.

    These two natural stay to eat, let alone, today''s dance will definitely become a joke!

    There is no words but to turn to Daisy and Qin for help, expecting them to help themselves. At this time, Daisy and Qin seem to imagine astraya and Shixiang eating and drinking in the sea. The forehead is covered with black lines in an instant, and the corners of their mouths are twitching. Obviously, they can''t calm down.

    With a sigh, Daisy came out and held Astria''s shoulder. "For the time being, can you be patient with astraya sauce?"

    "Ah ~ ~" cried Astria discontentedly. "Why?..."

    "There''s no reason..." Daisy said in some embarrassment, "it''s just that if you do this, it will be very disturbing..."

    "Is that so?..." Astraya was stunned, and then she looked pitifully at speechless, like an abandoned puppy. "Master, am I bothering you?"

    Next to the ten incense is also with fingers, a face of pity and tears will be cast on the body of speechless, two big beautiful women like flowers with tears, let speechless heart scold at the same time, but also feel a burst of scalp numbness

    "That That Speechless weak hands up. "It''s not bothering to pull..."

    "Don''t you bother?" Ten fragrance expression immediately became brilliant. "Then can we go to eat?"

    "Here This Silent cold sweat "Shua Shua Shua" of the flow of the whole back, for a while do not know what to do, at this time, the side of the piano twisted his head, laughed.

    "Brother means to see that you are hungry and want to cook for you after you go back!" Qin smilingly said such a sentence, let the two natural eyes of gawkers shine, Qi Qi''s eyes full of expectation cast on the speechless body.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is!" The corner of the mouth in the zither drew a prank arc, looked speechless and said smilingly, "you mean it? My lovely brother... "

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, just like ten years old, down his shoulders.

    He knew that Qinli said this not only to limit the two girls who are likely to play, but also to revenge himself, because he kissed her this morning

    However, no matter how you say it, it''s better than letting these two girls go out and make a scene. There''s nothing but a nod.

    "Yes..." Reach out and touch the head of astraya and Shixiang. "When I get back, I will make food for you myself. Before that, will you bear with me?"

    "Mm-hmm-hmm!" The two women''s little heads are pounded with garlic. They don''t have half a minute''s hesitation. Although they are not picky about food, they don''t have to make wordless dishes in their hearts. It''s not only because they are delicious, but also because they are the one who makes them

    "Brother! And so does Fran! " Little Fran held her speechless thigh jealously.

    "I Me too Si Si also holds the silent sleeve

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three shy smile. "People also miss their husband''s cooking..."

    "Then..." There was a bad smile on Qin''s face. "Count me in!"

    "Hum..." The daisy didn''t speak, just hummed twice, but it was silent rather than noisy.

    Look at this and that. Wordless doesn''t know what to express. Behind him, a soft and powerful Qianqian jade hand holds his corner. Wordless can imagine what kind of eyes Icarus is looking at him at this time

    Speechless probably understood, today is his suffering day

    At this time, the daisy on one side converged the smile on her face, looked at the front and said: "Yan..."

    "Huh?" Seeing Daisy''s expression, people also put away their thoughts of playing. With Daisy''s eyes, they saw the past. When they saw clearly the scene in the field of vision, the silent corners of their mouths were gently hooked up.A handsome young man in a gorgeous feather suit and a crown like crown came here with a group of bodyguards and subordinates. He looked at the speechless group. He had a very elegant arc on his face, and even his eyes were full of splendor.

    No, to be more precise, not to look at the silent group, but to look at Icarus alone!

    Come here, it''s Kaya who hasn''t seen you for a long time!

    "Gentlemen! Long time no see! "

    When he came to the silent people, Kaya put his hand on his left chest and made a very noble etiquette.

    "I heard that you will attend this dance before I came here. I''m very excited!"

    "I don''t think so!" Wordless scratched his cheek, spread out his hands, and said bluntly, "I believe Prince Kaya should know that we will come to this dance, which is unreasonable in itself."

    All the people behind Kaya looked at each other, and their hearts were strange. After all, it was a rare honor for them to be able to attend the dance. However, the people in front of them seemed to care little about this.

    On the contrary, Kaya, after a pause, laughed. "Mr. wordless is still so quick, but I don''t think some of you are not qualified to attend this dance. Although Kaya is far away from here, he has heard many times of your active performance in the giant beast forest..."

    With that, Kaya turned his head and looked at the peaceful Icarus. The splendor just now flickered in his eyes again. "Especially miss Icarus. Kaya didn''t expect that Miss Icarus could be an honorable ninth level strong man, which surprised Kaya."

    It''s true. When Icarus was just heard that he was a ninth level strong man, Kaya even doubted his ears. After repeatedly confirming that the information was correct, Kaya was shocked, accompanied by more and more fanatical love.

    He had an unusual feeling for Icarus when he was at the World College of sparril. Now, knowing Icarus''s real strength, this feeling is more profound. Maybe in his heart, his sweetheart, the better.

    Icarus raised his head slightly, looked at Kaya, and even put his eyes on the speechless body again, said softly, "I just want to protect the master..."

    Kaya''s smile froze, and it became a little reluctant. "That''s right. You are really lucky to have no words..."

    Even Kaya himself didn''t know that when he said this, his tone was a little sour, which made Daisy, Qinli, Kuang and others look at each other and shake their heads and laugh.

    Not that Kaya is jealous, but that Kaya is pitiful

    If someone asks them whether they love speechless or not, their hearts will definitely answer "love" in the first time. But if someone asks them if they love speechless most, they will not say that they love speechless most even if they are not willing to.

    Because, in this world, no matter in which world, there is only one person who loves speechless!

    That is to say, the eyes in front of me have not been removed from the wordless body for a moment, and my whole heart has been dedicated to the wordless girl!

    Only Icarus is qualified to say that her favorite speechless person is her

    Kaya, it''s just a poor man

 Chapter 794

    (I hope I can continue to write books for you, friends, and support more...)

    next, Kaya has not expressed his will in his heart too clearly, and he has resisted the emotion of talking with Icarus. He has a conversation with wordless people, not only Kaya, Bingling, Bixi, even SAFA, and other major forces The younger generation, under their own or elders'' orders, came to talk with wordless.

    It''s not how familiar they are with wordless and others, but the main reason is because of the relationship between Icarus and little Flemish, which makes them think about this small group in a variety of ways, such as making friends or testing. They all have to come over and say hello.

    For these people to find, wordless heart is very intolerant, after all, he does not like this kind of hypocritical politeness, but not too unintelligible, how to say today is also a dance, it is necessary to exchange, but now wordless is not the first time to experience such an occasion, so it is easy to deal with, it should be said, should not If you don''t say what you say, your words are appropriate.

    Seeing this kind of speechless, Daisy, Qinli, Kuang and so on are a little surprised. Although the speechless in their impression is not out of the world, they are not good at it, but they are not so good at it now. It seems that the three-year trip to the replica has changed not only the strength

    Of course, the young girls are not at leisure. Each of them is famous in "sparril World College". In addition to their outstanding looks and powerful strength, there are many people coming to chat up or be polite. Besides Icarus, astraya, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Sisi, Daisy, Qinli and Kuang are all the same It''s appropriate to deal with the people who come here for a while. It makes this place very lively.

    It has to be said that the performance of the three girls on this occasion is not without words. Daisy is the president of the student union of Baihuang college. As the king of popularity in the noble college, her elegant temperament has won many people''s admiration. There was commander of latatosk. In this situation, it is more like a fish in water than a daisy, which makes the so-called dignitaries and nobles, who originally looked down on her petite appearance, surprised, and even looked at the Qin with different eyes.

    As for crazy three. Not to mention that her heart is as simple as the spirit, but because she has had many dark experiences, her essence is close to human beings, and her elegant cultivation makes her like a daughter, and her words are very flexible, becoming a rare scenic spot in the dance.

    At the end of a dance, several young girls have become the focus of attention, watching the male participants around them constantly moving to their eyes and groups of accolades. I''m afraid, in their hearts, young girls have become the object of pursuit.

    However, I think it''s OK. If I really want to put it into action, I have to weigh my own weight

    It was in full swing at the ball. At one moment, a dazzling magic light hit the front of the whole dance scene, shining on the top of a stairway, at the same time, the surrounding light gradually dimmed down. Accompanied by, and all the people''s voice gentle

    The wordless group finally got out of the boundless entertainment and looked up to the front.

    "Where''s the hero?" One side of the piano whispered a word, the hearts of all began to mention.

    What is the purpose of this dance!

    Then they will know!

    Under the eyes of all the people, the emperor of AILU Empire, wearing a crown, walked out of the stairway slowly under the shadow of magic lamp. Princess hiereeve also appeared in the eyes of all the people, holding the arm of the emperor of AILU Empire, making many young people''s eyes bright.

    Speechless eyes, fixed to look at emperor AI Lu, this is the first time speechless saw emperor AI Lu''s real person, in the top of the competition tower, speechless saw only a projection, now, the real person appeared in front of speechless, so speechless can not help but open the system of perception.

    Kate AILU: (grade 85)

    sure enough

    Silent heart secretly pursed a breath, 85 level, this is in addition to purple, silent so far to see the highest level of people!

    As for the appearance of emperor AILU - Kate, she seems to be about 40 years old. When she is in middle age, she is only a few years older than LAL in appearance. She is still very young. At this age, she can reach the Ninth level and is worthy of being the emperor of a country.

    Of course, Kate''s real age must be much higher than her appearance. The higher a person''s strength is, the higher the quality of fighting spirit and magic is. Her body is increasingly nourished by powerful fighting spirit and magic, and it will be more and more difficult for people to age. Kate''s age should be about ten years older than her appearance, probably in her fifties, which is also amazing.You know, Lei Wang, who is also a ninth level strong man, has already reached 70-80, and his rank is one level lower than Kate''s, which is enough to show many problems.

    Maybe she felt the speechless vision. Kate turned her eyes to speechless vision. She smiled a little bit and didn''t avoid speechless vision. She nodded to Kay. Then she applauded with the people around her and welcomed the host.

    Because of this, speechless did not find that Kate looked at his eyes, slightly different

    "Thank you very much for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend the ball!"

    When Kate opened her mouth, all the lights around her recovered, but all the people on the scene did not recover their voices, but quietly waited for Kate to open again.

    Kate nodded and said, "although I really want you to continue to enjoy the joy of the dance, before that, there is one thing that needs to be announced to you first..."

    Here we are!

    They began to hold their breath and looked up at Kate, including the silent group.

    Kate clapped her hands and SHIV, who had been standing beside her, immediately stepped forward and stood beside him. Her long ice blue hair was shining against the sea like princess skirt, as if dotted with starlight, as if decorated with moonlight. Her cold face did not damage her beauty, but made her fine because of this Zhi''s face is more interesting and fascinating

    "This is a little girl, heleve..." Kate''s face showed a spoiled expression. Holding her hand, she said to everyone in a proud voice, "I believe everyone here should know her, right?"

    She used to be the strongest student in the whole "sparril World College" and has occupied this position for several years. Although she is no longer the strongest student in the college because of the relationship of speechless and disorderly entry, there are several stronger students than her, but this does not stop her dazzling.

    So when she said this, Kate''s tone was very proud. Not only was heleve his favorite daughter in his later years, but also she was gifted and powerful. She pushed the other two leaders of the Empire to the top of the list in the "sparyl World College", which made him very satisfied.

    Just then, Kate''s proud expression, with a little convergence, replaced by affection.

    Facing everyone, Kate smiled and said, "today I want everyone to come here. The main thing is to announce..."

    Kate''s eyes slowly moved to the person below, and there was a flash of light in her eyes.

    This man is speechless!

    Seeing Kate''s eyes and frowning wordlessly, she suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart, and Kate''s next speech confirmed his premonition completely, even shocked everyone in the audience.

    "He! No words! "

    Kate reached out and pointed to speechless. The voice echoed in the audience''s ears.

    "Will be her fiance!"

 Chapter 795

    Speechless

    A few young girls also stayed

    All the people here stayed

    That shocking speech, like echo, was still spreading in the air for several seconds until it passed. It was like repeating it to all people''s ears again and again, giving people a dreamlike feeling, which is incredible.

    At the sight of speechless and expressionless, almost everyone on the scene was mad at her cold face.

    Are you sure these two match

    For this reason, these high-end people who have seen a lot of big scenes will be shocked by Kate''s words. It''s not that their psychological quality is not good, but that the contrast is too great.

    They couldn''t believe that the famous Princess of the iceberg would become a silent fiancee just now.

    It''s so sudden!

    But no matter how sudden, since Kate released such a declaration, it proved that his words are absolutely true. Golden words are also suitable for the Empire Lord of sparril world!

    However, when they realized that this was what Kate was going to announce when she opened the club, all the people on the scene were congealed and their eyes on Kate became thoughtful.

    Although she is excellent, she is also a great celebrity of the royal family of the AILU empire. But because of her marriage, she gathered 12 top forces from all over the mainland to hold a dance, which is a bit exaggerated.

    It is necessary to know what to announce when a dance of this nature was held in the past. At least it is the change of the emperor of an empire, or the replacement of one of the three families, that will hold a dance of a continental nature. To announce to people all over the world changes in the pattern.

    And the princess of an empire marries people, this kind of thing. It''s a bit of a fuss to announce it at such a dance, isn''t it

    Unless there is something else about wordless becoming her fiance, such as Kate''s plan to marry her to wordless and then give her the throne to him.

    But is it possible

    As far as they know. Before today, Kate and wordless had almost no intersection. Even though she was concerned about his mysterious identity, she would not give up the throne to a royal outsider. Kate is not without a son. Although she is not very famous, she is better than others, isn''t she

    That is to say, Kate, there are other considerations!

    Isn''t it. He wants to draw two nine level strong men, and more importantly, the semi God strong man, eight cloud purple, through the silent line!

    Think of this, Kaya, SAFA. And the patriarchs of the big families such as LAL have regained their looks.

    If that is the case, then the power of the whole sparril''s world continent will be a little changed

    "No, no, no! Absolutely not! "

    On LAL''s side, Lulu''s small face was already in a panic. She was even pale, with a tear in the corner of her eye. "How can we..."

    "Here It''s too sudden... " Feifei''s eyebrows were wrinkled tightly, and his face was very ugly. His eyes moved to the silent people who were still there and did not respond, and his face sank.

    "Sister Feifei..." Lulu grabs Fifi''s hand, and sweat has started to appear on her pale face. "I What should I do... "

    When hearing Lulu''s words, LAL and Fifi couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Now, even the fool knows that Lulu likes being speechless

    Ironically, they were just discussing the relationship between silent and Lulu. Unexpectedly, the center of the discussion was becoming someone else''s fiance

    It''s too dramatic.

    Unlike LAL and others, Hughes''s face is full of excitement. If she is speechless and becomes her fiance, the happiest person is not only him, but also him.

    Looking at some crumbling Lulu, LAL gave a wry smile and clapped her on the shoulder. "Lilu, don''t worry. Look at the look of that little guy. I''m afraid he doesn''t know about this. Let''s not come to a conclusion so quickly."

    "Yes Is that so?... " Lulu had lost her discretion completely. When she saw the speechless and dull appearance, her face looked pretty. When she saw the appearance, Feifei could not help but smile bitterly.

    Speechless side is not no girl, on the contrary, there are many, and all outstanding to the point of speechless, no matter which one stands out, is no worse than heleve!

    Lulu also knows this, and also knows that the relationship between wordless and Daisy and others should not be as simple as that of ordinary companions. In the past, when others talked about this, Lulu also looked careless, but unexpectedly, today she is in a hurry.

    Maybe in Lulu''s simple heart, because Daisy and other people have a good relationship with her, so she can accept, but for Lulu, she is just a passer-by, her reaction is so bigFeifei can only think so, because she also needs to use this statement to cover up her grumpy heart

    On the other side, speechless was finally reflected in the eyes of the women who killed people, with little sweat on their forehead.

    "Aren''t you going to explain it?" Daisy''s face is as black as carbon''s, not to mention her. Even the face in the piano is a little upset. Icarus''s eyes are also a little fluctuant. If the vinegar bucket of Shixiang hadn''t been covered by kuangsan''s mouth all the time, she would have been upset.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, you let me clear my mind!" Speechless and a little confused. "I don''t know what''s going on!"

    Both Daisy and Qin frowned, and they were also puzzled. Apart from going to copy the world, they had never been separated from them at any other time. It should be impossible for them to secretly have fun without telling the girls and olive.

    Moreover, even if possible, with her cold personality, she could not do such a thing.

    Qin Li''s expression was a little cloudy and uncertain and said: "it seems that she was really hit by Fei Xuejie. I''m afraid that AILU Empire really has other ideas about us. I''m afraid that celif is just a cover..."

    The daisy bit her teeth and looked speechless. "What are you going to do next?"

    Wordless rubbed his brow and looked around. Kate''s speech had made him the center of everyone''s eyes. Everyone was looking at him, including Kate and Cherie in front, as if waiting for him to make a statement.

    Kate looked at the speechless mess, smiled and spoke again.

    "I know that it was announced a little suddenly. I haven''t discussed it with myself before..."

    Hearing Kate''s words, many people scolded in their hearts. They didn''t discuss it with me. Do you dare to announce it? Are you not afraid to lose face at that time

    "Little guy, my daughter, although she''s a little bit cold, she shouldn''t be looked down upon by you in other aspects?" Kate said with a smile: "before that, many people have mentioned to me about kissing, and I won''t agree. Now even if I decide to marry her to you, my heart is still aching, so little guy, you can give me an answer here..."

    "Would you like to be her fiance?"

    With the spread of Kate''s voice, people''s eyes once again cast on the speechless body, and felt the vision with different meanings, speechless smile, smiling bitterly.

    Kate, the old fox, said something that hurt. How can people refuse it

    If you refuse, you will offend the whole AILU empire

    Speechless felt that his eyebrows were already in pain, but he went forward after a moment''s meditation.

    "Your majesty!" Speechless took a deep breath, let everyone around him also mention the spirit of mind, including Daisy and so on.

    Is it a promise

    Or not

    In fact, many people have the answer in their hearts. If they become the parties, they will definitely agree without hesitation.

    A girl with strong talent, beautiful appearance and thick background marries herself

    Do you need to think about it

    But speechless speech broke their reverie.

    "I''m sorry! I can''t promise! "

 Chapter 797

    (friends who like this book! Please support me! After all, your support is the most fundamental driving force

    A dance, in everyone''s cheers congratulations, quietly ended

    At least, on the surface!

    After today''s announcement, what kind of consideration and decision will the people who come to this dance make when they go back? That''s their business

    After all, in their hearts, wordless engagement with her is just a way to win over bayunzi, Icarus, little furan, etc. wordless group, I believe that no matter which force is changed, will be moved

    Although the dance has ended, the wordless one who somehow became the main character of the dance has stayed, not only because of Kate''s invitation, but also because of his belly, but there are many questions.

    In the Royal Palace, a room with a much simpler layout than the dance scene, Kate sits on the front chair, next to her is celive, who has changed back to a suit of ice blue robes. On the opposite side of the two, silent, Daisy, Qinli, crazy three people stand there. They are far away from each other, silent, maintaining this state for a while

    Kaitezai is drinking tea, smiling at the tea pouring hilliffe, turning his eyes to the silent group in front of him. He shakes his head and puts down the cup. Finally, it''s the opening.

    "I know, you have a lot of questions now..." Kate bowed her head. With a sigh, he said to Wuyan, "if you want to ask anything, just ask it. I can answer you for sure!"

    Smell speech, speechless also slightly lowered his head, followed by a look at Daisy, Qin, in the two women nodded to look at the expression of Kate can not see clearly, a step forward.

    "In that case, I''m not going to hide it anymore!" Speechless lips. Looking at her expressionless face, she said earnestly to Kate, "Your Majesty, can you tell me why Princess shiliv is engaged to me?"

    Kate laughed and said with a little teasing: "I didn''t expect you to ask directly. Isn''t heleve attractive to you?"

    "Well Wordless scratched his cheek. "It can''t be said that it''s unattractive, but I''ve never dreamt of being with Princess heleve. After all, we don''t meet much... "

    "Less intersection is not a problem at all!" Kate said casually, "how many marriages do you think there are in the high-class forces are mutually agreeable? I''m afraid that people who have changed the other forces will promise to come down first, no matter whether they are good or bad?"

    Her appearance and strength are outstanding. It''s a pearl in the eyes of an empire. It''s amazing in appearance, strength and background. Indeed, it''s true that when someone changes, he meets Kate''s marriage. Even if I didn''t meet her, I should be happy to accept it.

    Unfortunately, speechless is not in it!

    There is no shortage of attractive girls around him. And all of them are girls brought out of his favorite second dimension. They are speechless and how many times better than Schiff. It goes without saying that nowadays, none of the girls around him is weaker than Schiff. As for the background, if you want, it may not be so easy to make a girl like Schiff by virtue of the ability of the system and others, but it is absolutely impossible Not weak!

    In short, the appeal Kate wants to express may be great for others, but not for wordless!

    "Indeed, in this world, there are few men who can refuse such good things..." Speechless spread out. "But almost no, not for sure. I don''t deny the excellence of Princess heleve, but it doesn''t seem to be the reason for your marriage, does it?"

    "Why do you say that?" Kate said calmly, "I think you should understand your value. It''s not a very strange thing to use a marriage to attract you?"

    The strength of the silent group is all above level 8, especially Icarus and little Flemish. There is also a semi God strong man, bayunzi, who comes and goes without trace, who has a close relationship with them. Such a small group, who wouldn''t want to close it

    And most importantly, they are very young. No one is over twenty-five years old (Icarus, astraya and little Flemish are regarded as ordinary human beings), but they have all crossed the eighth level of Kaishi, and the hope of becoming a powerful person in the future is very great. Icarus and little Flemish are very likely to become demigods!

    With such potential, if they can be brought together, no matter which force, it will pay a big price!

    But

    "But I don''t think your majesty will make this marriage because of this!" Speechless raised his head and looked straight at Kate. "Although I don''t know Princess heleve very well, I don''t think she can promise a meaningful marriage, and if she doesn''t..."

    "Your Majesty, you''re not going to force her, are you?""Of course!" Kate didn''t hesitate to shout. When she realized that her behavior was exaggerated, the wordless and others had already shown their strange looks. Seeing this, he quickly gave a dry cough, pretending to drink tea. "If she doesn''t, I won''t force her anyway!"

    When she heard Kate''s words, she was silent again, her cold face thawed a little bit, and her eyes were more and more respected.

    In the scene is about to fall into a new round of silence, standing in silence behind the piano suddenly spoke.

    "Then, can we understand that this time''s marriage was actually agreed or even proposed by Princess heleve herself?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of wordless, Kate and a group of girls all changed. Wordless is unbelievable. Kate''s eyes in the piano revealed a little appreciation, while her girls put their eyes on her body, which is full of disbelief and vigilance. Only her performance remained unchanged.

    "Nice little girl, her brain is spinning fast..." Kate said with a smile.

    Although Kate''s "little girl" made the piano a little uncomfortable, she was patient and said coldly, "well, it''s almost time to tell us your real purpose?"

    The words in Qin can be attributed to the degree of impoliteness, which makes the air around seem to be frozen. Kate and Cherie are sure to look at the speechless people, and their looks are changeable. Until a long time, Kate sighs.

    "Little guy..." Kate looked speechless with unknown eyes, then moved her eyes down to speechless hands before stopping.

    "Can you show me that ring?"

    "Ring?" Speechless people almost at the same time issued a full of doubts, and then at the same time, their eyes fell to speechless hands.

    In that hand, there is indeed a ring, a pure white ring..

    the pure white ring that was originally obtained from the treasure hunt and represents "right"!

    At this time, I can''t help thinking of it. When exploring the news of the king of beasts in the forest of monsters, it seems that hileve also showed unusual abnormality to his ring. After that, the eyes of hileve, who used to treat him as a stranger, also changed.

    Is it because of this ring that everything changes

    If that''s the case

    Looking up at Kate and Cherie, who are staring at the "right" ring, without moving, their wordless eyes squint slightly.

    If the ring is responsible for Kate''s and olive''s unusual performance, as well as today''s marriage, then he may be about to come into contact with a very amazing inside story

    Speechless but not forgotten, when I got three rings including the "right" ring in the treasure hunt, the box containing the ring, how to describe these three rings in the end

    You can get gold coins comparable to the whole world!

    Can be comparable to the rights of the world!

    Can get the strength comparable to the whole world!

 Chapter 798

    With these three rings, if you can really get these things described on the box, then the price of these three rings will undoubtedly be very terrible!

    Unfortunately, when I got three rings, I didn''t get the description on the box

    Because, on top of the box, there are some words like this

    The ring box representing "right" said: later, it''s just an ordinary ring that can''t be destroyed, not a space ring. But with this ring, the whole AILU empire is yours. You have the right to dominate the whole AILU empire!

    The ring box representing "strength" says: later, this is a space ring. Yes, as long as you can open it, there will be the capital that can make you dominate the world of sparril! Do you want to open it? Go to the king of the Ayu Empire, he will tell you everything!

    The ring box for gold coins says: later, do you want my treasure? You can have it if you want it! Go to find the key. I put all the treasures in the ring!

    At first, when I saw the words written on these boxes, I didn''t really believe in wordless. At that time, his strength was only able to surpass the seventh level. Although he can be called a "strong man" in the sparril world, he can only be regarded as the bottom of the "strong man". The things on these three rings are too far away for him

    But now

    Touching the ring of "right" on her hand, her wordless head has turned sharply. From Kate''s words, it can be seen that he knows this ring clearly!

    That is to say, what was written on the box where the ring was put is probably true!

    Well, it''s a big deal

    It''s a great thing that the ring of "power" can give you the right to dominate the whole empire of AILU. Although wordless didn''t think that with a ring, Kate would really let herself dominate the whole AILU Empire, wordless didn''t care about rights.

    What he really cares about is if the words on the box are true. So. The ring box that represents "strength" says, "go to the king of the AILU Empire, he will tell you everything." what is the so-called everything in it

    For a moment. Wordless in the eyes of all people, the "right" ring from the fingers off, and then thrown to Kate.

    Looking at the flying "right" ring, Kate and hilliffe showed a look of panic. As soon as Kate threw the teacup in her hand, she caught the "right" ring with her hands and feet in a hurry. It was only after she felt the cold temperature in her hands that she took a big sigh of relief with hilliffe and glared at speechless.

    "Asshole! Does it have to be thrown? " Kate was blatant in the dumbfounded look of the silent group. "What can I do if I break it accidentally!"

    "Then That Silent ha ha dry smile, carefully raised his hand. "Is that such an easy thing to break?"

    "Hum!" Kate gave a cold snort. The anger converged, but there was still discontent on her face. Even in her expression, there was a slight discontent, which made everyone fully feel that the meaning of this ring seems very unusual

    Take your eyes back from the speechless. Kate looked at the ring of "right" in her hand, and her eyes began to shake. She stroked her hand gently on it. The more she stroked, the more excited Kate looked.

    "Yes! That''s right! " Kate said excitedly, "this is the ring of power!"

    "The ring of power" Speechless look at the scene of the only one with their own have been to treasure hunt daisy. Daisy shook her head at him, as if it were not clear why.

    After a pause, he said to Kate, "Your Majesty, do you know this ring?"

    Kate''s hand caressed the ring, and the excitement in her face gradually subsided. When she heard the silent question, he smiled bitterly. "Yes, I don''t know. This is what I used to be in the AILU empire!"

    "Originally..." The chin frowned. "Can you explain that?"

    Kate also calmed down completely, but the hand holding the ring was extremely hard, and her face was struggling. The wordless group frowned, looked at Kate, and waited for the development below. It seemed that Cherie next to her knew why Kate was like this. She sighed very hard and became silent

    With Kate''s abnormality in the whole room, the atmosphere gradually turned heavy. Everyone was silent. Her eyes fluctuated and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Until a moment, Kate closed her eyes and said a word to the speechless. "Little guy, if I want this ring from you, would you like to transfer it?"

    Speechless look a coagulate, the facial expression also slowly sank down, but soon appeared a smile. "Before that, can you explain to me what''s going on?""Description?..." Kate said with a wry smile: "it''s also true. It just shows that in the future, you probably won''t agree to transfer the" ring of rights "

    With that, Kate stood up, walked to the side of the wall, turned her back to the silent people, and said quietly, "do you know who is the founder of the Empire of AILU?"

    "The creator of the Empire..." The daisy thought for a moment, and said with some uncertainty, "it''s one of the four gods in the world of sparril, the one called elue, isn''t it?"

    "Yes!" Kate turned around and nodded in a dignified way. "It''s the spirit of AILU who named the empire after himself. It''s also the ancestor of the royal family of AILU empire!"

    "Gods..." The speechless group, together with hileve, looked at each other, and their hearts were shaken a little bit. The word "spirit", no matter what world it is in, is enough to make the world fear it. When it''s vague, it may not feel anything, but when it''s real, even if it''s reluctant, it will fear it.

    This is not a question of courage, but subconsciously, human beings are in awe of "gods"!

    Kate is the same, however, he has a little fanaticism at the same time, and his voice, along with this fanaticism, echoes into the public''s ears.

    "Once upon a time, four gods beyond the demigods were born in the world of sparril!"

    "The first deity in the world''s continent, sparril, was named after himself, as well as the three deities of the three empires now named after himself, ELU, baruba and Phil!"

    "The power of gods is not what we can imagine. Even the only half gods in the world don''t know how powerful the gods are. Although half gods are rare since ancient times, there have never been faults. There are several half gods in every era, standing at the top of the world, but there are only four gods all the time!"

    Kate raised her head and looked into silence. "Do you know why?"

    Speechless suddenly felt a heavy feeling in his heart, as if there was a big mountain on it, which made him suffocate.

    Speechless know, I will soon know the world''s top secret!

    That''s a secret that even level 8 doesn''t qualify, or even level 9 without background can''t know!

    Holding a heavy heart, speechless slowly shook his head, which did not come out of Kate''s expectation, but he still smiled bitterly.

    "That''s because if you want to be promoted to the divine level, you can''t do it just by cultivation..."

    "Can''t cultivation promote you to the divine level?" The room was full of confused voices, and the piano could not help saying, "don''t you think what you said is very contradictory? There is no way to promote the level of God through cultivation. How did the four gods come into being? "

    Kate shook her head and said in a deep voice, "I just said that there is no way for cultivation to promote the divine rank. There is no other way to promote the divine rank."

    "Other ways..." Speechless took a deep breath and forced down the inner wavering. "Do you mean that you need to rely on external force to advance to the rank of God?"

    "Right..." Kate smiled and praised, but the smile was rather reluctant, so that everyone was silent for a while

 Chapter 799

    There may be all kinds of reasons for human''s desire, but in the final analysis, there is only one goal, that is, to become stronger!

    As the saying goes, there is no end to learning, and there is no end to martial arts. The former may be right, but the latter has a limited surname, because everyone''s possible surname is certain, some people have good talent conditions, and it''s easy and smooth to walk, while the talent is not good, even if there is no end, then the end is the end, of course, in addition, efforts are quite heavy Yes.

    At least, in this world, the ultimate state is existence, that is the divine order!

    There are many difficulties on the way to the extreme, but there are also generations with great perseverance and toughness. There are always a few people in the world who are special, that is, these special people have the ability to win the extreme and achieve the divine rank!

    God, what a distant word

    However, someone has succeeded, which proves that it is not impossible!

    Because in this way, human beings are constantly struggling on the road of * *, constantly marching against the wind and rain, and crossing the regular script one after another, just for the sake of one day, they can also stand at the peak!

    Now, Kate is saying that it''s impossible to become a God!

    It''s cruel for those who are struggling on the road to becoming gods

    With the system, there is no * * bottleneck, as long as the fight can improve the realm, speechless, Daisy, Qinli, crazy and so on are naturally unable to understand the cruelty of this fact, but look at the angry faces of Kate and celive, they will know that it is actually very painful

    Who doesn''t want to be the best

    Speechless eyes closed, as if to give Kate a period of slow breath, until Kate''s face recovered a little later, he asked: "then, to become a God, what do I need?"

    "Things?" Kate gasped for a moment, and then said in a trance, "call it something, and it''s not impossible..."

    "What do you mean?..."

    "That means I don''t know if it''s anything or not!" Kate said angrily, "there were some things left in the royal family of the AILU Empire, but there are only three words for the description of the necessities for promotion to the divine rank!"

    "The power of God..."

    "The power of God?" Speechless people were stunned, Kate nodded.

    "It is recorded that to be promoted to the level of divinity, you must first * * go to the end of the level of semi divinity, that is, the level of the peak of semi divinity!"

    "After reaching the peak of demigod, the human body can initially accommodate the power of God. By absorbing the power of God and cooperating with the body, the barrier of the realm will begin to melt. At this time, the strong of demigod can try to break through!"

    "Once successful! Then it''s becoming a god! "

    "If it fails, the power of God will be dissipated!"

    Without the power of God Kate shook her head and sighed. "Then, being a God is a luxury..."

    Hearing this, everyone sighed.

    I don''t know when the "jewel beads" are included in the piano beside me. Generally, either she is too bored or she uses the sugar of the jewel beads to stimulate her brain. Obviously, the latter is the case now.

    She said: "there is no fifth God in the world, is it because the power of God is gone?"

    Who knows, Kate shakes her head and denies. "No! It can''t be said that the power of God is gone! "

    Kate went back to her place, picked up the teacup, but didn''t drink it. He looked around at the silent women and began to slowly explain

    It turns out that there is no such thing as divine power!

    It is said that, many years ago, when sparril, the first God in the world, was not a God or a demigod, he found a place by accident

    In that place, there is a kind of thing that he has not seen for so long across the whole continent!

    Out of curiosity, he brought this kind of thing to him and continued his journey across the continent until one day, he reached the peak that human beings can reach, that is, the semi God peak!

    Maybe it''s because of his own feelings. Sparrell knows that when he reaches this point, he can''t make progress any more. His whole life is up to this point. In fact, before him, the semi God peaks are like this. When they reach the semi God peak level, they are the limit

    Sparril has also given up his life. There is no way. This is the limit that human beings can reach. Even if he also daydreams about whether there is a higher level on this level, but growth has stopped. No matter how * * there will be no progress, no possibility of growth, how can it become a higher level

    At this time, sparril, who was taken by him, did not recognize the existence, but let his own realm began to stir!Maybe it was unintentional, maybe it was sparrell''s gamble. He absorbed this unknown thing into his body

    Therefore, sparril really transcends the existence of human beings and becomes the first God level power in sparril world!

    Since then, this kind of thing that can help the semi God peak power to be promoted to the level of God has been named - the power of God!

    I don''t know why, the existence of God''s power began to leak out, and other semi God peak also came to the place with God''s power, but they all lost, because there, they didn''t find the so-called God''s power!

    Of course, the lucky ones who have found the power of God also exist. The power of God doesn''t mean they can become a divine rank, but they have a chance to break through. Whether they can break through or not depends on themselves. Even so, it''s better to have a chance than not to break through. So, once someone reaches the peak of semi God, they will come here Here, look for the power of God

    After that, the three semi gods, named ELU, baruba and Phil, came to this place after sparyl. They got the power of God by chance. With the help of the power of God, they broke through the success, became the divine rank one after another, and reached the real end!

    Therefore, the four most famous gods in the world of sparril were born, and the three empires of sparril world were also born!

    Whether or not it can break through is good. It''s a fact that the power of God can let human beings get the chance to become the powerful one of God rank. After all, there have been four living examples. Those semi gods who can''t break through are also becoming more and more crazy. The power of God has become the most high-end treasure in the world of sparril

    As the saying goes, there is no limit to people''s greed. It is the same when they become gods. One of the four gods in the world of sparril is greedy, trying to seize the power of God and cultivate the God rank strong for their own power. Naturally, the gods of the other two empires can''t look at his family''s independence and contradiction, which unfolds!

    In order to fight for the ownership of the power of God, the gods of the three empires fought fiercely, and finally even the only God without power was involved in Sparrow!

    The four gods fought a scuffle!

    What is this concept

    The power of every deity is powerful and terrible. In that case, the place where the power of God exists will be destroyed completely. At that time, a secret will be dug out by them!!

    The place where the power of God is lost doesn''t lose the power of God. Because the source of the real power of God is not that place, but a natural weapon buried in that terrain!

    It has super power, which can make the original one-to-one absolute invincible situation of the gods become one side down. The gods with it can easily defeat another God, and even resist the union of the remaining three gods, and can also produce the God power!

    Found this matter, four gods also crazy!

    I don''t know how long it took, but I know that after the end of the war, the four gods fell, and the powerful weapon disappeared

    Because it has more powerful power than the most powerful legendary armour that can be made by human beings, and it can produce the power of God. Therefore, this armour with a unique surname is called

    Myth armor! (to be continued. )

 Chapter 801

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please support us

    "As a request, please transfer the" ring of power "to me!"

    With the fall of Kate''s voice, everyone''s eyes turned to speechless.

    Standing in front of Kate and celive, I can feel their eyes full of hope and hot staring at themselves without any words. On the surface, they seem to be calm, but if you carefully observe, they will find that their hands have already been clenched into fists, and their forehead is slightly sweating.

    In that vision, speechless more or less feel a little uncomfortable, can not help but wry smile, said: "is it necessary? Even if that is the oral message left by your ancestors, it''s thousands of years since your ancestors died, right? "

    Although the ancestors of the royal family of the AILU Empire used to be the super power of the divine rank, which would certainly make the royal family of the AILU Empire proud. It''s not impossible to regard his words as an imperial edict or anything, but it was many years ago. Compared with an oral edict, isn''t the control of an empire much more important

    Speechless does not think that the royal family of the AILU empire will blindly listen to the voice of a deceased ancestor, let alone that Kate will take the throne because of a voice, a ring. Let''s go

    It seems to understand the potential meaning of wordless words, Kate and Cherie silent lowered their heads. It took a long time to settle down, and some helplessly said: "it is true that a deceased ancestor, even if he is great, has achieved great achievements. Now, an oral speech can not represent anything. But "the ring of power" is still necessary! "

    Wen Yan, wordless frown. "In order to gain a proper oral meaning?"

    "Not so!" Kate shook her head and sighed on the spot. "You don''t know how complicated the royal family of an empire is. The royal family of the AILU empire is not the only one in our department, but also has many collateral or distant branches. Although their status is not comparable to that of the royal family, they still have royal blood! "

    At this point, it seems that Kate is a bit dispirited. In a very low voice, he said without expression: "the throne of the AILU Empire, everyone in the royal family covets it. There will be no shortage of ambitious people. This time, the throne is mine, but when did I get pulled down and replaced. It''s no surprise... "

    Standing in the piano behind speechless, I heard Kate say so, and the action of licking the ''precious pearl'' suddenly stopped. Looking at Kate, he said uncertainly, "is there someone who will use this Oracle to pull you out of the stage?"

    Kate let go of her expression and then closed her eyes. "Yes! Although the oral edict of ancestors has not much binding force now, it is a very good excuse for those who covet the throne. If they use it well, even if they fail to achieve the purpose of sitting on the throne, they can at least let the next successor fill in the names of their descendants! "

    "It''s impossible!" "In the end, they will not only push the throne they dream of to the owner of the ring?" he retorted rudely

    "That''s better than I am!" Kate sneered at the little action of the ants. "They should understand that as long as I''m still in the throne, they don''t have a half point to win at all. But if the throne is in the hands of a" lucky man ", then their victory will be great..."

    Speechless slightly Zheng for a while, then helplessly shrugged shoulders. "It seems that we have been underestimated..."

    "More or less..." Kate said with a smile, "but with the purple man in, they won''t move you. That''s for sure..."

    "I wish they would come straight to you!" Speechless without heart said such a sentence, turned his head to look at Kate. "We have heard before that the royal family of the AILU Empire seems to pay close attention to us. I think it''s their little moves?"

    "Part of it is mine, too!" Kate acknowledged with a straight nod. "I don''t know when the news of" Quan Zhi Jie "is leaked. Although the news about your relationship is not confirmed, there are some things that can''t be concealed..."

    Kate pondered for a moment, her speechless eyes. "I know that my demands may be too much, but please understand me. I have a reason to do so. Of course, I will not ask you to transfer the" right ring "unconditionally!"

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of speechlessness. Then, in Kate''s words, a sense of unwillingness began to fluctuate from him, accompanied by a strong sense of resentment.

    "To make it up to you, we started today''s dance to announce your engagement to Celie..."

    "Ha?..." Speechless eyebrows jumped and a reluctant smile appeared on his face. "Does this so-called ''compensation'' mean marrying me to her?""How could it be!" Kate said angrily, "I just want you to get the title of ''Royal man'' by getting her engaged to you!"

    Kate''s statement didn''t let the question in wordless mind be solved, but more confused.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Kate bowed her head, turned her back over her body, and put her hands behind her, saying, "when our ancestors died, apart from leaving an oral message, she left something in the Treasury of the royal family of the AILU Empire, which only members of the royal family of the AILU empire can enter..."

    Speechless blinked, glanced at her and the girls, as if thinking of something, said to Kate, "you mean..."

    "Yes!" Kate turned her head over. "I can give those things to you!"

    This Speechless how to say: "then why don''t you take it directly?"

    "How can I get it!" Kate''s mouth was a little dull. "It''s all the most important things of the royal family of the AILU empire. If you want to take things from it, you need not only the royal family of the AILU Empire, but also the consent of the patron saint of the AILU Empire who guards the Treasury. Otherwise, even I don''t want to take a hair from it!"

    Speechless surprised, did not ask about the Treasury, but asked: "patron saint?"

    "Amount..." Kate hesitated for a moment and said to Wuyan, "it''s OK to tell you. In fact, in the royal family of AILU Empire, the highest position is not the emperor, but the patron saint. This is not only the case of AILU empire. The same is true of the baluba Empire and the Phil Empire. There is a patron saint hidden behind the scenes in the royal families of the three empires, guarding the safety of the whole royal family!"

    "Protect the whole royal family..." Speechless and all the girls looked at Kate in disbelief. What they got was Kate''s meaningful smile.

    "At ordinary times, the patron saint will not be in charge of the affairs of the royal family of the AILU Empire, or even the whole AILU empire. His only job is to be in charge of the security of the Treasury while cultivating. Unless there is something big enough to destroy the foundation of the Empire or the royal family, he will not appear. The patron saint of the other two empires is the same!"

    "It''s also because of the existence of the patron saint that the rule of the Treasury can be maintained all the time. I can''t take things from it without any reason, but for the sake of the" ring of power ", the patron saint will allow those things to be transferred to you, provided that you are the royal family of the AILU empire!"

    "Fortunately, her fiance can hardly be called a member of the royal family because of her status in the royal family. If you change her, you can only count when you are married..."

    All of a sudden, the whole story is almost understood.

    Speechless rather speechless look at her. "I didn''t expect you would agree to be engaged to me in order to transfer something to me..."

    She gave him a very strong answer with a slight speechless look.

    "It''s just engagement. It can be released at any time..."

    Silent ha ha dry smile, no more talk (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 802

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    The development of this book is inseparable from your support! Friends! Here is the deepest palace in the royal palace

    Walking on the passageway leading to the interior of the palace, I silently looked at the surrounding scenes. The walls around me were inlaid with giant magic lights. The light of magic light made the passageway of the palace not lack a ray of light, but the light was hazy, which made people feel like they were in a dream

    In the passage, the atmosphere was very quiet, only the subtle footsteps echoed in the sand. After looking around wordlessly, I cast my eyes on Kate, who was leading the way ahead, and then looked at her, who was walking quietly by her side. She was a little nervous.

    Kate said that only the royal family of the AILU empire can enter here. When outsiders come here, they will be regarded as enemies. The guardian will kill them!

    Silent engagement with heleve is only in one form. I believe that the patron saint of AILU empire will not be unaware of this matter, but he did not prevent him from entering here. In addition, Kate once said that for the sake of "the ring of power", the patron saint agreed to transfer the relics of AILU to himself. So obviously, he knew, "the ring of power" ¡¯The original owner of is himself!

    But he still agreed to carry on the deal. Then, the patron saint didn''t want the throne of AILU Empire to fall into his own hands, did he

    What''s more, there''s speculation in Qin. If what Kate said before is true, exchange the relics of AILU for the ring of power. It''s probably the patron saint himself!

    Otherwise, why can Kate, who can''t easily get things from the Treasury, exchange those things on her own initiative

    Since we can exchange those things, the patron saint must know the details. Why don''t Kate take those things to exchange the "ring of power" with herself directly? Instead, she will try her best to get engaged with her and take herself here with great efforts

    There is only one answer, that is. The patron saint wants to see himself!

    Thinking of this, wordless mind will naturally be a little nervous, because he does not know what the guardian God is up to, let alone whether he will directly start to rob the ''ring of power''!

    Seems to be aware of the wordless tension, as if the side of the heleve as blissfully turned around. The ice blue pupil has an indescribable calmness, which gradually recovers the wordless mood, nods to her, smiles gratefully, and in exchange for a slight turn of her head, which means nothing more.

    That''s true. It''s not cute at all

    Walking in the passage for nearly half an hour or so, a light finally appeared at the end of the passage. Speechless, Kate and hilliffe looked at each other for a while, and the pace accelerated a lot unconsciously. A moment later. Finally came to the end of the passage, walked in

    Dazzling light from the sky and all around. The speechless three who rushed into this place closed their eyes slightly. They opened their eyes slowly after they got used to it. They looked at the scene that appeared in front of them. Then, speechless surprised.

    In the front, a steep wall like a valley extends to all sides, covering the end of the line of sight, forming three walls. In the middle of the three walls, an extremely wide open space stands there, and gradually sinks into it, forming a downward stairway.

    At the bottom of the stairway, there is an entrance, a very simple and old entrance, just like an underground cemetery!

    The scene in front of us made the wordless expression a little confused. Looking at this place which is no different from the underground cemetery, it not only does not have the appearance of the royal treasury that should have been in the wordless impression, but also has a deep feeling of Yin revealed from it. It seems that there is an idea that you will never come out if you go in, and you are cold all over.

    The ancient entrance has obviously gone through many years of devastation. It contains a very simple mood. The whole shape is like a basement in a room, but the so-called room and basement are too big

    "Here, the Treasury?" Wordless swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked weakly at Kate. "Do you usually take property from it to support the whole empire?"

    "How could it be!" Kate rolled her eyes. "This is the national treasury that has existed since the completion of the AILU empire. It is mainly used to store extremely valuable items, such as gold coins. If you need any national treasury, you can throw it directly into the space props!"

    Hearing this, he was speechless and stunned. The real treasury of emotion was carried by him.

    Kate got up a bit, walked forward slowly with her speechless and her husband, stopped when she came to the stairway, took a deep breath, stooped and saluted.

    "Kate, the contemporary emperor of the AILU Empire, has no words to come with her daughter-in-law and her fiance. Please protect the right granted by God to enter the Treasury!"Kate''s words, carried by an invisible magic, rang in the whole palace. They lingered and echoed for a long time. But not long after Kate''s words fell, wordless eyes that looked at the entrance at the end of the stairs in front suddenly shrank, and a cold current appeared in her heart. Her eyes suddenly moved to the side. At last, she stayed near the entrance A piece of open space.

    There is a figure, sitting on the ground, wearing a gray robe!

    The figure of the grey robe is like sitting there, sitting quietly, without a trace of movement, as if it has been sitting there for thousands of years, like a statue, with no breath, but looking at the figure, speechless heart, but with inexplicable palpitations.

    Because, before he came in, he had seen the whole scene here once, so he clearly remembered that there was no one in that position just a second ago!

    Silent heart some chill and shock, in the shock, sitting at the entrance of the gray robe figure of the robe slightly shakes, a pair of eyes like stagnant water slowly open, lift, to the front

    The indifferent eyes swept over the speechless three in turn, and finally stayed on the speechless body. The eyes of the dead water narrowed clearly, but then suddenly stopped. A slight surprise rose from the eyes of the dead water.

    His eyes were fixed on speechless. The more he looked, the more surprised his eyes were. At last, a hoarse voice echoed with a touch of vicissitudes.

    "Are you speechless?"

    Suddenly, hearing the other person''s questions, silent, Kate and Cherie were stunned. Immediately, the other two turned their eyes to silent.

    Speechless reaction came over, hurriedly calmed own mind spirit, positive color raised a face, made a salute to the other party.

    "Speechless, I have seen the old man!"

    "Old man!" When they heard the silent address, Kate and celive took a breath of cool air.

    "Old man?" The voice of the vicissitudes of life seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, a slight laugh leaked out of the other side''s mouth.

    "A good old gentleman, who has lived here for such a long time, hears all day is either an adult or a patron saint. This title is really fresh..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the figure sitting on the ground suddenly disappeared, without any sound. Next moment, it appeared directly in front of the three speechless people, with hands behind them, and a very old face exposed in the air. Looking at the appearance of the former, Kate and hilliff looked more respectful, but speechless was shocked again by the way that the other party was haunted It''s shaking.

    This old man, absolutely unusual!

    The speechless thinking immediately opened the system perception. The data streamer flickered in the wine red pupil, which was not perceived by others. The old man''s information was all collected in the eye base. When the old man''s information was fed back from the system perception and spread into the speechless mind, the speechless was completely shocked.

    Gareen Ayu: (grade 96) (to be continued). If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 803

    He''s a demigod!

    The shock in his heart came to his face slowly when he realized the level of the old man, the demigod named Jialin. He could not hold back in time and looked at the shocked expression. Jialin thought that the other side was frightened by his own moving mode, so he couldn''t help smiling.

    "Don''t be so surprised, it''s just some magic means. In the future, if you can achieve the semi divine body, you can do it for thousands of miles in a flash, but you can do it with your hands..."

    Speechless startled. When degalin''s words came into his ear, he was back to his mind, gasped for breath, and shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Let the old man laugh..."

    "Speechless! Don''t be rude! " Kate had a deep drink, and her eyes signalled. "Lord Jialin is the patron saint of the AILU empire. I don''t know how much more powerful he is than me. Don''t be so rude!"

    Obviously, Kate said this because she was afraid Jialin would blame her for being speechless, but Jialin waved and said: "there is no disrespectful politeness. Compared with adults, I like the name of this little guy!"

    Smell speech, Kate secretly relieved, speechless is also in the heart of crying and laughing, all day long little guy, he himself has not opposed these people who are older than him to call himself, now blame himself, am I so small

    Gareen cast his eyes on the speechless body. I don''t care about Kate and her anymore, just stare at her for a while. That insipid with the eyes of examination makes wordless heart a little uneasy, and the two people next to me also some don''t understand, until the next moment

    "Little guy..." "You, are you not human?" he said quietly

    The voice of vicissitudes and plainness lingered in the silent ear, but it made his heart suddenly tighten, and his eyes to gareen were a little more shocked. Let alone him, Kate beside was shocked to stay on the spot by gareen''s speech.

    Since becoming the true ancestor. Wordless identity is not unknown. For example, the last time the king of beasts appeared in the giant beast forest, he broke his identity. However, the king of beasts is also not a human being. It is not so strange that he can see his identity. Moreover, he also found it after a period of observation.

    However, at present, the demigod called Jialin is in the first time of meeting. I saw through his identity!

    This man, really terrible!

    "Not human..." Kate''s expression suddenly turned cloudy and sunny. "What do you mean, Lord Jialin?"

    She also moved her eyes. She had heard the same speech from the king of beasts once, but at that time, the situation was very urgent, and she didn''t pay much attention to that aspect. Now in retrospect, it seems that at that time, wordless suffered a lot of fatal injuries and recovered in an instant!

    He is not human!

    Garling didn''t reply to Kate. Still there waiting for silent reply, silent throat rolling. With a slight nod, Kate and Cherie were shocked, but gareen smiled.

    "It''s not human, it''s not like Warcraft. What is your existence?" Jialin is very curious to ask such a sentence, wordless frown, some of the difficulties up.

    Tell them, are you a vampire

    I''m afraid they don''t even know what a vampire is

    Seeing the face of wordless embarrassment, Jialin smiled gently. "Can''t answer? Well... "

    Hearing this, he took a little sigh of relief and said to Jialin, "please forgive me, I really don''t know how to explain it. After all, it''s a bit involved..."

    "The secret is originally yours. If you want to say it, you will naturally say it. If you don''t want to say it, it''s not my style to force investigation!" Gareen waved with great boldness, and there was no sense of old age in his movements.

    "I think you should have guessed that it''s my idea to let Kate exchange the ''ring of power'' with you?" he said with a smirk and a speechless look

    Speechless slightly some face, dry smile, scratched his cheek. "I just don''t know. Since the old man wants to exchange ''the ring of power'' with the young man, why do you have to make Princess hiereeve get engaged to the young man so troublesome?"

    "Excuse me?" Gareen raised his eyelids and blinked. "Very troublesome? I think it''s fun! "

    Speechless immediately sweating, even Kate and Cherie are some speechless, but look at their appearance, it doesn''t seem strange.

    This Jialin, must have lived for too long. As a result, he has become an old urchin

    Speechless only in the heart of such a conclusion, helplessly turned away, anyway, engagement, it seems that the loss is not their own."Well, little fellow, I want you to come here, mainly to ask you a question." Garling waved and began to get serious.

    "Listen to the little girl. You got this ring of power in a treasure place. What else have you found besides this ring of power?"

    Speechless heart surprised, but on the expression is pretending to doubt. "Things? Is there anything else there? "

    Jialin frowned and looked at wordless. "You really didn''t find anything else?"

    Wordless eyebrows also wrinkled, as seriously looked to Jialin. "Should I find something?"

    With the fall of wordless voice, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became heavy. Wordless and Jialin looked at each other with the same inexplicable look in their eyes, which made people not clear what they were thinking.

    Keeping this state all the time, the hearts of Kate and hilliff were also raised. Their faces began to get anxious. Just when they were going to stand up and say something, Jialin suddenly turned around as if she had given up something.

    "Well, it''s not my style to say that there are too many investigations, but in the end, they are still investigated..." Gareen sighed and laughed at himself. "The more you live, the more you go back..."

    A breeze blew over Jialin''s location and rolled his whole body in it. Before long, Jialin''s figure slowly faded and gradually disappeared in place under the eyes of the three people on the scene.

    "What you want is at the bottom of the Treasury. Take it yourself..."

    Only left such a sentence reverberating in the air, Jialin seemed to have never appeared before, and disappeared directly. Even though he had seen it once before, wordless still had some palpitations.

    On the other hand, Kate smiled bitterly and said to Wuyan with a little apology: "don''t blame Mr. Jialin. He just wants to win the top. I think he wants to know if you can find the place where your ancestor" the ring of power "is divine power..."

    Speechless clearly nodded, smiled. "It''s just a question. No wonder I don''t blame you, and I don''t use any strong means."

    "That''s what you think!" Kate smiled and nodded.

    "Now that Lord Garling has given you permission to enter the Treasury, go in and remember that you must not take anything other than what you should take!"

    Speechless nodded, turned to face the entrance below, walked past

    Stepping on the still smooth and beautiful steps under the devastation of the years, the foot feels a little greasy, but there is no obstacle. After walking along the steps for a while, speechless came to the entrance.

    Looking up at the ancient door, a desolate breath spread out from it. It was like the wind wrapped around the wordless body, but unexpectedly there was no half of the cold. The channel in front was very black, without a trace of light, but there was also no sense of gloom. Some of them only had the mystery of volatilization after brewing like wine, which made wordless deeply It''s fascinating.

    Aware of their own mentality, speechless hurriedly converged for a moment, raised a vigilance, in the subtle footsteps, into the dark channel, disappeared in the eyes of Kate and hilliff (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 804

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! All in all! Please support

    Speechless now there is only one feeling, that is shock

    Originally, I thought that after passing through the channel, what will appear in front of me will be a brilliant and shining super Treasury. The worst one should also have a golden mountain, or the walls are made of gold, and the ground is covered with pearls. But now, I am ashamed of my idea.

    Because it''s so vulgar!

    In this treasure house, there is no golden mountain, nor as brilliant as he imagined, just a large warehouse.

    But it is this so-called large-scale warehouse that brings a general shock to Wuyan

    As for why it shocked, just look at the things here

    There is an old bookshelf on the left wall. All the books on the bookshelf are books. However, if you think those books are ordinary books, it''s a big mistake. All the books on the bookshelf are powerful fighting spirit, war skills, magic and even some secret methods with strange effects that are unknown!

    There is also a shelf on the wall on the right. It''s not a bookshelf, but some weapon racks. All of them are military uniforms. Although there are only a few dozen, all of them are gold military uniforms!

    And on the surrounding ground, some scattered boxes are everywhere, some are covered, there is no way to see what is in them, but some are open, there are some medicinal materials such as heaven and earth treasures, or body materials of Warcraft, and even magic crystals, Warcraft eggs, almost everywhere

    The body material, the heaven material and the earth treasure of the Warcraft can''t recognize how precious it is with the speechless experience in the sparril world. The egg of the Warcraft also doesn''t know what level other eggs of the Warcraft are, but the equal level of the magic crystal is recognized.

    The lowest level other magic crystal has eight levels! The Ninth level magic crystal also has!

    Of course, here, there are not only the above-mentioned things, but also many things that can''t be recognized without words. But since they can be put together with these things, at least in terms of value, they will never be weak!

    Looking around at all the things around, he gave a silent and tragic smile, lowered his head, clenched his fist tightly, and trembled all the time.

    It''s not scared, it''s not hit, but he''s holding on

    I can''t bear the urge to rob this place!

    It''s not polite to say that if all the things here are replaced with points in the system, it''s too exaggerated to say that you don''t have to worry about the rest of your life, but it''s more than enough for at least a few years!

    Now, I have no words to know how poor I am who always squanders wealth like water

    Compared with the things here, his property, even if the points in the system are converted into useful things, can''t be compared with other people''s nines!

    Gap, this is the gap!

    "Wuwu..." Speechless groaned twice. He forced himself not to look around. When he realized that he still wanted to touch the past, he closed his eyes and went inside without looking back. His heart was dripping with blood.

    If it were all mine, how nice it would be

    Holding this idea, he went to the inside without any words. He didn''t pay any more attention to the treasures around him. Instead, he kept looking inside. Jialin said that the relics of AI Lu are in the deepest place here, and that''s the goal without words!

    In the treasure land, he got three rings, one is "the ring of power", just a symbol of power, which is useless to him. The remaining two rings are the black ring representing "strength" and the gold ring representing "gold coin".

    These two rings are different from the former. They are space props. There should be some things stored in them, but there is no way to get them. Because, what key is needed to open one ring, and the other ring has no clue. It only gives a hint that is not a hint, but it is the same.

    They are all the things of AILU!

    So, the relics of AI Lu stored here are probably the keys to open these two rings!

    It''s also because of this that I would agree to trade with Kate without any words. Anyway, right is only a dispensable thing for him, and the things in the remaining two rings are really helpful to him. So, instead of keeping a ring that is useless to me as a symbol of right, it''s better to exchange it for a collimator.

    Even if at that time, what elue left is not the key to open two rings, but what a God left is not useless, right

    Holding this idea, speechless continued to explore the past in a more inner place, until a wall appeared in front of him, he stopped and looked forward.

    I don''t know when there are no more treasures around. The rest are precious parts, but the silent attention is not on these parts, but on the front of the wall, a transparent crystal objectIt''s a crystal ball!

    Looking at the crystal ball, the silent pupils gradually gathered.

    If there is no wrong guess, it should be the relic of AILU

    is as like as two peas. The crystal ball is just like the crystal ball that is placed in the treasure house, and it is placed in the three ring boxes.

    Step forward, speechless come to the front of this crystal ball, concentrate on looking at it, slightly ponder for a while, put your hand on it

    "Hum!"

    The crystal ball trembled violently, and a dazzling light came out of it, which immediately hit the wall in front of it, forming a projection screen.

    In the projection screen, a figure that can''t be seen clearly and is very fuzzy starts to move slowly like a monk carrying the whole mountain, just like a monk practicing martial arts. A powerful move is displayed from his hands over and over again.

    That is to teach the use and experience of powerful combat techniques!

    See here, speechless sigh, disappointed lowered his head.

    This crystal ball is indeed a relic left by AI Lu, because the power of the war skill exerted by the image on the projection screen is just outrageous. It is believed that only the gods can exert the power of destroying the sky and the earth with their feet. That is to say, what the projection screen teaches is a war skill used by the gods!

    There is no doubt that this combat skill is very precious. It''s the most precious thing here. But for wordless, it''s a chicken rib

    "War skills used by gods..." A silent wry smile. "It''s enough to exchange the ring of power, but I have no fighting spirit. It''s useless..."

    "This time, is it out of the air?"

    Head up, looking at the image in the projection screen, wordless is very unwilling to bite, but then it seems to think of something in general, raised his hand violently.

    On the hand, a crimson ripple slowly moved, and then a gold ring and a black ring flashed out of the ripple and fell into the silent hand.

    Just then, a vision happened!

    The figure who was demonstrating the fighting skills in a proper way suddenly stopped, turned his head, and looked down at the silent. Suddenly, a terrible pressure fell on the silent body, which made his chest blood boil and almost spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    Speechless can clearly see that the mouth of the image seems to move, as if to say something. Immediately, a bright golden light suddenly shoots out of the image, and comes to speechless front in an instant, spins and falls into the golden ring.

    The projection screen on the wall was trembling. In the eyes of speechless amazement, it broke into pieces all over the sky, but it didn''t disappear. Instead, it stagnated in the air.

    At the center, a small black dot rotates and emerges, bringing a whirlwind, and all the debris around it. Before long, a black hole composed of debris and black wind appears in front of the speechless eyes. At the next moment, the debris begins to recombine, and the black wind begins to dissipate. Slowly, slowly, a new projection is formed

    A faint shadow (to be continued. )

 Chapter 805

    Looking at the shadow floating in the air, speechless gradually

    Mingming is just a shadow, speechless but with a feeling of facing the world!

    Obviously there is no breath all over, but the other side''s sense of existence can not be ignored!

    Mingming doesn''t have any change around, but the atmosphere in the air, like the general fluctuation of the lake, makes people have the illusion that the space is about to break!

    Ordinary, plain, stable, but terrible!

    This is exactly What''s going on

    When speechless for this sudden change felt a little brain unable to turn around, a faint sigh, from the shadow of the body, slowly reverberated from

    "Predestined people..."

    At the beginning of the conversation, the shadow''s existence that can''t be ignored makes the unresponsive speechless look up at him, and this action, speechless or even unknown, seems to be someone intentionally reckless!

    "Since you can see me, then prove that you have found what I left behind and come to my empire..."

    Vicissitudes of life, mystery, and a little vague and leisurely voice do not know from which part of the shadow, but it seems to be directly into the wordless mind, to wake up the wordless in the stupefied God, hear here, wordless probably understand, the person in front of you, is the God level strong named AI Lu!

    Or the projection he left behind!

    But his opening was a great surprise to wordless.

    "If I could, I really don''t want you here!" Only listen to the other side so said, there is inexplicable sadness in the voice.

    "But existence is existence, which has not been wiped out. No matter how deep it is hidden, sooner or later, it will show a part of its existence in the world. What''s the use of hiding even if you deceive yourself?"

    "All in all, that kind of existence can''t keep sleeping..."

    "I know this clearly, but I still don''t want you to come. In the final analysis, I''m just one of the self deceptions..."

    The shadow''s face has no trace of rouguo, but when he said this, it was obvious that he showed a self mocking face, coupled with the inexplicable speech, speechless and confused directly.

    The master of the voice seemed to expect the silent performance, and the voice suddenly turned.

    "I don''t know, when you see this projection, how many years have passed since the world of sparril, and what is the pattern now, but my next words will probably affect the whole world!"

    Speechless heart big surprise.

    Affecting the whole world

    "So, your best choice is not to listen!" The shadow said, "if you are afraid, then destroy this projection directly here!"

    "And if you choose to keep listening, then..."

    The shadow didn''t go on, and the whole body stopped there. There was no fluctuation, only the speechless one standing in the same place and his face changed rapidly.

    Affecting the world

    What''s the matter

    The expression in wordless eyes is uncertain. Of course, he doesn''t think that the other side is shooting at nothing, because it''s not necessary at all. Moreover, this projection is probably the projection left by AI Lu himself!

    Then, the so-called thing that affects the whole world in his mouth is absolutely amazing!

    "Whoo..." Speechless heavily exhaled a breath, calmed down his inner shake, looked up to the projection, did not destroy it as the other side said.

    Keep the deadlock of standing quietly, a projection, a shadow, silently waiting for the passage of time, until after about ten minutes, the shadow opened again.

    "It seems that you didn''t choose to escape, but it''s not appreciated, because you are likely to regret..."

    Leaving such a vague statement, the voice of the illusory gradually narrated.

    "What you find is the three favorite rings left by me. I used to seal their location. If it''s not for the God level strong man to break in, it''s impossible for people to enter!"

    Smell words, speechless breath.

    The shadow said, "I know that you are very contradictory now, because you do get my things, but you can''t be a god level strong one. After we fall, we shouldn''t have another god level strong one!"

    What do you mean? Are you sure

    The voice of the shadow continued to ring.

    "There is no other way to remove that seal except for hard break, and if it is removed, it will prove that a great disaster will come to the world of sparril!"

    "What..." Speechless some ignorant, the heart is a sudden.What is the great disaster even considered by the powerful

    "What disaster is it?" The silent subconscious asked without any concern that the shadow in front of him was just a projection. Without consciousness, it was impossible to answer his question, but the shadow said so.

    "I know, you''re confused, but all I can say is here..." The shadow''s head seemed to move once or twice, as if shaking its head.

    "You don''t need to know too much about catastrophes, it''s not good for you, but next, you have to remember it well!"

    The ethereal voice suddenly became dignified and heavy, and even the tone of voice became a little heavy.

    "Remember, the way to stop this catastrophe is in the black ring, the ring of strength!"

    "Black ring!" Speechless expression is also a congealing. He immediately cast his eyes into the black ring in his hand, and looked at the ring that should be a space prop. His consciousness sank into it, but as before, it was blocked and could not be opened at all.

    "You don''t have to try to open the ring of power!"

    As if he knew what he had done without words, the shadow said: "before the catastrophe, it''s better not to give birth to the things in the ring, otherwise it will only lead to chaos in the world of sparril."

    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow raised a hand and stroked it in the void. At the next moment, a map like stars emerged in a rotation and stood on the side of the shadow.

    "I will open the key of the ring of power and put it there..."

    The shadow points to a red dot on the map. "If one day a catastrophe happens, then you will go there and look for the key. As soon as the catastrophe happens, the seal I set up there will be lifted. Hold the" ring of power "and you will be qualified to enter it!"

    "Of course, if the catastrophe doesn''t happen, then you don''t have to go..."

    Anyway, write it down first

    Hearing the shadow, speechless deeply inhaled a cold air, looked at the map, and wrote down all of it in an instant with the ability of "complete memory".

    "With the ring of power, you can come to the imperial palace of AILU Empire without any hindrance. I think it''s impossible for the current emperor of AILU to transfer the throne to you with one word of my mouth, and you have two other rings, the ring of power and the ring of gold. If I leave them on the box where I receive the ring, you may come here with a big surname A lot. When you see this projection, it also proves that my idea is correct... "

    Speechless almost fell on the ground, all the feelings are in the control of this guy who died for many years!

    "If you can, please transfer the" ring of power "to the current emperor Almighty..."

    At this time, the shadow''s words in the speechless ear have already brought some kind of smile.

    "Power is the most useless thing. Only strength can really control the existence of your own destiny." ring of power "is a dispensable thing, just to give you a chance to come here..."

    "Of course, you won''t be allowed to work in vain. You can transfer the" ring of power "to the contemporary emperor. The" ring of power "is the key. Before anything happens, don''t let it come out. As for the things in the" ring of gold ", you should be satisfied if you bear so much reward..."

    Then the shadow moved again, because he turned around.

    "I did everything I had to do, Fuxi? Disaster? Life... "

    Long words still linger around, but the shadow has long disappeared, leaving speechless standing in place, speechless for a long time (to be continued. )

 Chapter 806

    (roll and sell cute for support! subscribe! Monthly Ticket! Reward! Collection! All kinds of requests! Friends! Let''s have one

    When the shadow disappears, the strange wave that rippled in the air because of its appearance also disappears. Instead, it is another invisible force, which reveals the taste of surveillance.

    Feeling this invisible power, wordless brow slightly wrinkled, and then relaxed as if nothing had happened.

    It''s still strange that Jialin could not be so relieved to let him enter here alone. He''s not afraid to do anything about the things here. It seems that he doesn''t need to be afraid of doing anything. In this case, Jialin has already done something.

    And just now, the shadow sent out the abnormal wave that broke through the space. It should be to isolate the surrounding exploration. Otherwise, such a thing happened. Jialin noticed that it was impossible not to come in!

    Shaking his head, as if shaking out his head what he just heard, he looked speechlessly at the two rings in his hand, that is, the "ring of strength" and "ring of gold" in the shadow mouth, and then touched the "ring of power" on his finger, and he sighed with great impatience.

    There are so many experiences in today''s day that I can''t bear it.

    First, it was a dance with the nature of facing the whole continent, and then it became the protagonist of the dance inexplicably. There is also a beautiful girl''s fiancee in the name of iceberg, and then she learns the secret of the mainland from Kate''s mouth. The truth and the secret of the fall of the God level strong, the existence of the God''s power and the mythical armor, and then saw the highest level of power in the world, as the guardian of the semi God level strong Jialin, and then met the legacy of the dead gods and instructions

    It''s only a day after Mingming, but wordless, there''s a feeling that is even longer and tired than three years in "Sao". If the temperature is not left on the three rings in hand, the map just written down in the head is also very clear. He thought he was dreaming

    "It''s like being fooled..."

    It''s not "the ring of power", "the ring of gold" and "the ring of power" to turn your mouth and turn your mouth. All three rings have their own meanings, but in fact, they are all designed by the Fallen God, AI Lu, including coming here and entering the Treasury. Touch the remains he left behind, and get his orders.

    In the whole process, he is like a person who has no room to interfere at all. I believe that when another person comes, he knows that his actions are always in the calculation of one person. I''m sure I''ll be upset.

    Touch the "ring of power" hand and switch to the "ring of gold", feel it as if it really changed something, mutter silently.

    "I hope your compensation will satisfy me, otherwise, I will go to the refugee Grottoes to adopt a fierce man as coolie. And I''ll give him the name of AI Lu... "

    After saying this sentence which is no different from the curse, wordless gradually sinks his consciousness into the golden ring

    I don''t know when the past obstacles have disappeared. There is no more to prevent the wordless consciousness from penetrating. Wordless only feels his head dizzy. In front of his eyes, he comes to a different world and wanders in the sky like a ghost.

    The space in the "golden ring" is incomparable. Although it can''t compare with the boundless space in the "King''s treasure", it can''t be seen at a glance. At a glance, we can see that the "golden ring" is definitely the highest level space prop in the whole sparril world!

    Looking around, there was nothing but some turbid air current reverberating in the space, just like the bottom of an abyss, there was nothing, which was natural. There was gravity in the space props, and the items stored in it could not float in the air.

    As a result, wordless put his eyes on the lower part of the space. When the scene in front of him, wordless pair of wine red pupils fluctuated violently, and then became dull

    Glittering!

    What a real piece of gold!

    How to count a piece of gold!

    Those are all gold coins!

    No! It''s not just gold!

    In the whole glitter, there is a blank place in the center, which is different from the gold coin. It is scattered there. In it, there are Tiancai and Dibao like the external Treasury, various body materials of Warcraft, and a large area of magic crystal!

    There are other lower level magic crystals, the lowest level magic crystals, and the higher level magic crystals, the eighth level and the Ninth level magic crystals are also scattered, and the most wordless heart beating up, there are five magic crystals in the magic crystal pile, just like the size of the palm.

    The magic crystal of the demigod stage!

    There are many other things, but none of them are priceless treasures!In this way, there are no drugs, war skills, magic, military uniforms and other things that can enhance people''s strength, but the precious treasures with great value are all over the whole ground!

    The golden ring! It''s worthy of being named after the word "Jin"!

    "God..." Speechless silly, at this time, those gold coins still flicker with a very dazzling luster, his eyes are already completely rendered gold by the glittering gold coins on the ground. Although the treasure in the small area in the middle is not as heavy as the existence of gold coins, it is still on the gold coins on the ground when discussing the value!

    The box containing the "golden ring" once said that it had wealth comparable to that of the whole world. At first, he could not believe it, but now, he had to believe it!

    Floating in the middle of the air, the body made up of the illusory consciousness wobbles ceaselessly. Speechless, he reaches out his hand and pinches his thigh severely No pain!

    "Ha ha Ha ha... " Speechless as if to be played bad general. "It doesn''t hurt. Are you dreaming?"

    This behavior, how to say, is silly

    Consciousness body, how can be because of pinch painful

    Speechless was there, smiling mechanically for a whole half day. When consciousness came back to his mind, he did not know how long it had been. It can be imagined that the gold coin that could not be seen at that moment and the treasure in that small area shocked him to the bottom

    There is no doubt that the value alone is no less than the external Treasury!

    Even more!

    "Worth it..." After holding it for a long time, I spewed out these two words wordlessly.

    It''s worth it!

    The magic crystal can exchange for ability points, the heaven material and the earth treasure, and the body material of the Warcraft can exchange for props points. Although there is no equipment such as military uniforms here, the gold coins everywhere can also be used to buy military uniforms and exchange for equipment points!

    With the things in the golden ring, wordless equipment points, props points and ability points will expand to an incredible level!

    He is really out of poverty!

    "Unfortunately, there are no items or eggs containing life energy, and there is no way to exchange call points..."

    It''s a pity to say it, but the speechless big mouth has already become a hippopotamus shape. Everyone can see his inner ecstasy.

    The expansion of three kinds of points has undoubtedly brought him great help!

    At this time, if you don''t feel satisfied, it''s really time to be struck by thunder.

    Moreover, items that contain life energy can be purchased with gold coins as well as those that can be exchanged for call points, such as Warcraft eggs. Although it''s hard to have a chance to meet them, I have gold coins in hand!

    The body of consciousness has already plunged into the gold coin pile, without any touch, but wordless is still rolling happily, like a landowner, a big financial fan, more like a upstart. Earlier, the idea of adopting a fierce man as coolie in the refugee cave and naming him AI Lu has disappeared. If there is any feeling in wordless heart Then, I wish I could hold AI Lu and kiss her.

    After showing off a lot of moral principles, the wordless consciousness body came to the small area and looked at the Tiancai earth treasure, the body of Warcraft, the material and the magic crystal. He did not hesitate to keep a small part of it for a rainy day and turn over the other part to the system!

    "Drop! Exchange value is too high! For the convenience of users! System numeric program start update... " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 807

    "Drop! Exchange value is too high! For the convenience of users! System numeric program start update... "

    Speechless suddenly stunned.

    I haven''t responded yet. Deep in my head, the prompt sound of the system keeps ringing.

    "Ding! System value program update completed! The specific changes are as follows! "

    "Cancel calling character data status! Only ability column, equipment column and level column are reserved! The user calls the character column to be independent! Ability column is independent! Equipment column is independent! Only points column and level column are reserved for personal status! Equipment point, props point, ability point, summon point and other exchange points change! System exchange list value changed! "

    "Overall update completed! Please check by yourself! "

    Listen to the system prompt sound in my mind, the wordless mouth is gradually enlarged. When the prompt sound is completely calmed down, one of his mouth has been opened to the "O" type, and his head has been bombed into a blank by the system, completely without any reason.

    "System Update?... " Speechless mouth slightly. "The original system will be updated?"

    "The system has independent judgment procedures, and other procedures are mainly provided based on the user''s applicability. In order to make it convenient for the user to view, the system makes its own judgment and updates the value. If it causes inconvenience to the user, the system has the final interpretation right, and the user can inquire at any time!"

    "All have the final explanation right, and a fart inquiry!" Speechless, but make complaints about the update of the system. Quickly opened their own system list.

    In front of the body of consciousness, the system list is opened as usual, and the starting list, as the system said, has undergone subtle changes. There are only three starting lists of six boxes, namely "state", "equipment", "ability", "props", "summon" and "copy", which originally appear from top to bottom.

    "Status", "exchange", "copy"!

    Click the "status" column, and the data presented in front of wordless is no longer the data presented directly in the past, but the names of wordless and a line of young girls have become the same box as the options. See here, wordless click the options of their own names

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 170

    props point: 1270000

    ability point: 17000

    call point: 2300

    level: 79

    "Trough!" Speechless exclamation burst out a rude remark. "How can I get so few points!"

    Don''t say the points that you just handed in to the system in exchange for. I have my own points. It''s more than that!

    Is it swallowed by the system

    Just as the idea came together, the sound of the system began to ring.

    "The value held by the user has been changed, and the value of the exchange list has also been changed. Please confirm!"

    Smell the words. Speechless and slightly relieved. As long as it''s not gone

    Look at your personal status. It only shows your name, four point values and levels, but the previous three states of ability, equipment and summoning characters are gone.

    No, I can''t say no. It''s independent!

    In the upper right corner of your character''s state, there are three more option Boxes - "ability", "equipment" and "summon character"!

    Click the "ability" option, and the list immediately pops up

    ¡­¡­

    Ability: "true ancestry", "infinite martial arts", "Knight never died of unarmed", "electric shock (LV5)"

    Click the "equipment" option, and the equipment status will also emerge

    ¡­¡­

    Equipment: Wang Zhibao (Level B)

    The same is true for the call character option.

    ¡­¡­

    Summoning characters: Yuban Meiqin, laurel Daisy, Icarus, astraya, flendolu scarlet, bee eating exercise prayer, Wuhe Qinli, night bladesh Shixiang, Shiqi crazy three, four Sinai, silk flag favorite, flenda, long hulihou, bayunzi, Yuban sister (20000)

    The three options have been independently selected. If you want to view them, you have to choose by yourself. Unlike in the past, they are piled up in a small list. There is nothing else, but the summoning characters have a headache. It''s better to go out alone.

    As for the girls'' personal status, the four data body values of "strength", "Endurance", "Agility" and "spirit" were canceled, leaving only three statuses of "ability", "equipment" and "level", which simplified a lot, but did not have a great impact. As like as two peas,

    withdrew from the "state" column, and entered the "exchange" option without any words. Then, the four options of "equipment", "ability", "prop" and "call" appeared in front of them. They were exactly the same as before, but were classified as a category, and the influence was not great.Of course, wordless is not concerned about these, what he really cares is how much the value of the exchange list has changed, so he can''t wait to start looking at the four options of exchange.

    With the passage of time, speechless also slowly understand the changes in the value of the system.

    Simply put, the exchange value has changed. There are not so many zeros in the back. For example, for equipment, a low-level mass armory (Level D) needs only a little bit of equipment, some better mass armory costs so much, and the most convenient rare armory (Level C) has become a hundred points, with a lot of numerical reduction.

    The same is true for props, abilities and summoning. Their values have been reduced a lot, their exchange points have been reduced, and their exchange values have also been reduced. What has changed is that the prices of some things have become more expensive or cheaper.

    For example, "resplendent breath" used to require 100000 props. Now it''s reduced by 10 times to 10000 props, but the price has become much more expensive. In the past, the scroll back to the city of 10000 props has become a little props, which seems cheap in value, but there is no difference compared with the previous price.

    The same is true of ability and summoning. Some things have become more precious, while the relative ones have become cheaper. Compared with the previous values focused on "strong", the current exchange also takes into account practicality and comprehensiveness. The exchange value has changed a lot.

    Generally speaking, some things are cheaper, some are more expensive, such as "resplendent breath" which helps us to do a lot of things

    That is to say, this system update is good and bad for wordless, but so far, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages!

    Looking at the number of points on the exchange list that have changed dramatically, wordless eyebrows are beating continuously, face is red, thousands of words, all burst into one sentence!

    "System! You pit me! "

    Who knows, the system is a calm answer.

    "User! You insult me! "

    "I You Speechless lips continued to tremble, finally decadent down the shoulders.

    Even if I protest, what can I do

    He also knows that the value adjusted by this update of the system is for the convenience of himself, and he will make up for some wrong holes, such as "resplendent breath" which can be invincible for three hours, which is not only the previous 100000 items.

    But, in the end, it''s not good for you, is it

    It can only be said that the system has become more reasonable, but the victims are themselves

    "It''s not all bad. At least it only needs a little props to go back to the city. It''s too cheap..." He said with a strong smile that he was comforting himself. However, when he saw the gold coins and a small part of precious things left on the ground, he felt much better.

    Anyway, my harvest this time is still great

    "It seems that it''s time for me to exchange some new abilities and equipment..." Silent murmured to himself.

    He didn''t know what the "catastrophe" in the shadow mouth was.

    He doesn''t know what the so-called "ring of power" means to stop all this.

    But, speechless still understood a truth at least, that is, strength is supreme!

    No matter what happens in the future, there is no strength. Then, don''t say to protect life, even the life safety of young girls can''t be guaranteed, unless you take all the young girls to other replica world to avoid all this

    But if you can, who wants to escape

    Therefore, the strength must be enhanced! (to be continued

 Chapter 808

    (suddenly, there is no electricity. Ruqing has to go all the way to the Internet bar to update. For the sake of Ruqing''s hard work, friends, give Ruqing a hand!)

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect!)

    (if there is no electricity in the morning, tomorrow''s update may be late. After all, if you can''t stay in the Internet bar in the morning, give you a preventive injection here. Of course, electricity is the best, I hope it won''t affect your reading...)

    outside the Treasury, in the palace

    It''s been an hour since Jialin left and went into the Treasury without any words

    During this hour, Kate and Cherie have been standing at the entrance of the Treasury, waiting for speechless to come out of it, but with the passage of time, their brows are gradually wrinkled.

    "Strange..." Kate whispered, "it doesn''t take that long, as a matter of fact..."

    Smell speech, hillifu slightly raised his head, voice line asked coldly: "father, what is the remains of ancestors?"

    "You don''t know?" Kate was stunned, then nodded her head. "Yes, you are a magician. The relics of ancestors are useless to you. It''s normal that no one tells you..."

    Kate took her eyes back from the entrance of the Treasury, carried her hands on her back, and said, "in fact, the relics of his ancestors are the fighting skills he used before his death!"

    "War skills?" Shiv turned her head, her tone stuttering. "The fighting techniques used by ancestors?"

    Kate nodded, and when she saw it, she hesitated. "Since it''s a war skill used by our ancestors. So it must be very powerful and precious. Would you like to give it to outsiders like this?... "

    "So, there''s a reason why you''re engaged to him..." Kate smiled helplessly. "''The ring of power ''is a legacy of ancestors. As a living thing used by gods, even if it is just a symbol, ordinary people will not let it go easily. After all, there is a title of God. In such a case, except for the war skill left by ancestors. Is there anything else we can trade with him?... "

    "Compared with dominating the whole empire. It''s worth the effort of a war skill... "

    Even if she does not have the ring of power, Kate can not really give up the throne to him!

    Even if Kate is willing, there are so many people in the royal family of AILU Empire, who is willing to give up his throne to an outsider

    If you are not willing to transfer the right ring. Kate has no choice. At that time, someone will use the forefathers'' oral words as an excuse. For their own interests, by that time, although Kate has confidence. With his own ability and the identity of the Ninth level strong, the throne will not be allowed to go out, but there are many troubles. Most importantly, the next generation of emperors may not be his own.

    Therefore, it is necessary to strive for the "ring of power".

    Moreover, speechless is not a general person. Behind him, there is a semi God power, and there are two ninth level powers around him. If you offend these people for the sake of a "power ring", it is the real trouble. Jialin also knows this situation, so he is willing to let the war skills out

    Of course, what they didn''t think of was that the war skills of the gods were just a chicken ribs for wordless. What they didn''t think of was that this time, wordless harvest was not a war skill, but a secret, with a golden ring comparable to their national treasury

    Shaking her head, Kate put down the complicated thoughts in her heart. Now she has agreed to the deal without any words. Things are going well.

    It''s just a pity, because of an idea of Jialin, his favorite daughter is engaged to someone else

    "Engaged Engaged Engaged... "

    Unfortunately, I don''t know when it began to evolve into resentment. The thoughts in my heart also changed from resentment to expression. Kate was not willing to murmur there, and her eyes gradually became bad.

    If we let her know that her most adored father is actually a daughter, I wonder if she can still keep this cold look

    Maybe she already knew, maybe

    "Ta Ta... "

    At this time, a sound of footsteps slowly started from the entrance of the Treasury, spread into the ears of the two people present, and the silent figure finally came out of it.

    Raise your hand and block in front of yourself. The dazzling light makes the wordless who has just been staying in the dim Treasury feel uncomfortable for a while. Their eyes are narrowed up. When they are finally relaxed and open their eyes, Kate and celiff have come to their own.

    "How is it?" Kate said with a smile.

    "OK..." Speechless stiff face, blurry said such a sentence, see, although Kate some doubts, but will not ask what.

    It''s his luck to learn. It''s not his life to learn. Kate thinks so

    "In this case..." Kate made a curve around her mouth. "Should you be satisfied with this transaction?"

    "Yes, yes..." "I''m very satisfied," he saidThe tone is full of bad breath, but the meaning is true. I''m very satisfied with what''s in "golden ring". The only dissatisfaction is the sudden intervention of some pit dad system

    Take the "ring of power" out of her own hand, raise her hand wordlessly and make a gesture of throwing, which makes Kate surprised. She hurriedly steps forward and grabs the pure white ring. She looks at it with angry eyes, speechless. It''s all the things left by her ancestors, but it''s of great significance. She will feel heartache if she throws it at will.

    Speechless smile, but then seem to think of something, looked at Kate.

    "By the way, your majesty, do you know any place where you can get a lot of weapons?"

    Kate was stunned for a moment, and asked in surprise, "military uniform? of large number? What do you need so many weapons for? "

    "Well Speechless touched his head and said, "you know I have a special weapon that can increase the power of ordinary weapons and then launch them, causing strong destructive force, but it needs a lot of weapons to fill it, otherwise the power will not go up all the time..."

    Kate nodded with relief, pondered, and said, "if you just need a lot of weapons, and don''t ask for any level, it''s not difficult to solve..."

    "Not too high!" Speechless hurriedly said: "there is a rare level of armaments is enough, the public is also OK!"

    Anyway, it''s used to throw it to the system in exchange for the equipment point

    "Just like that, it''s much easier..." Kate smiled and put the ring of power directly into her hands. "You''ve done me a big favor. For the sake of" power ring ", I can help you, but it''s certainly not free..."

    "Don''t worry!" I clapped myself on the chest. "Money is not a problem! Just be reasonable! "

    "That would be..."

    Kate replied, with a twinkling of her eyes, a solemn expression suddenly appeared on her face. She coughed, as if casually, and said to Wuyan, "now that it''s finished, your engagement with hileve can be cancelled almost..."

    Speechless, at the same time, SHIV was stunned, and then she couldn''t help crying and laughing.

    "That''s right..."

    Kate smiled and laughed happily, but at this time, her face was expressionless and she said, "the engagement is not to be cancelled for the moment!"

    "Ha?" Speechless startled.

    "No way!" Kate started howling. "Now that the matter has been settled, why not cancel the engagement?"

    Looking at her father''s angry look, she couldn''t keep her cold look and smiled bitterly.

    Turning to speechless, she said in the same tone as she said what she had eaten today: "I said that I would spend some time with you for a while..."

    "But But Speechless swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said weakly, "but isn''t that an expedient measure?"

    Shiv raised her head, her ice blue pupils staring coldly at her speechless face.

    "I''m serious!"

    Speechless almost choked to death by a mouthful of his own saliva. As for Kate, he has been dead for a long time.

    "Seriously?" Speechless forced a smile, pointing to his nose. "Do you really want to marry me?"

    Shiv gave a little speechless look. "If it suits, I don''t mind serving you with others..."

    At this moment, she was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Kate reacted and said to her with a cry like expression: "daughter, or you can think about it again..."

    Shiv didn''t speak, just shook her head gently

    Kate smiled, but soon cried again (to be continued

 Chapter 809

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "love and exile" and "who is the military official''s fan"! And "little h house", "little demon of dreams" and "Nero the red tyrant"

    (now it''s April 18, Friday, 0:00 a.m., next Monday, that is April 21. I hope my friends will be able to give us a lot of support ~ ~)

    ''sparyl World College'', villa area

    "Well, that''s what happened..."

    After telling Daisy, Qinli and Kuang what they have seen and heard in the Treasury, the three women are completely silent, as if they are digesting the information that they have no words to tell them

    Although speechless in the Treasury is better to rot in the belly, otherwise it will only cause trouble, but for the girls around me speechless but absolute trust, tell them, so that they can help themselves to make an idea, and Daisy three are very familiar with the general girl, won''t say such an important thing.

    Of course, the words of astraya and others are not necessarily

    It''s not that I don''t trust them. It''s because of their character. Even the most important things are likely to be used by them as a joke after dinner. They talk about everything. When it''s time to cause panic, the trouble will be big

    Looking around at astraya and Shixiang, who are eating a lot in the distance, as well as little Fleur and sisinai, who are gathering around, I can''t help sighing. I feel more or less pressure.

    If all that projection left by AI Lu says is true, then when the "great disaster" comes, can girls still be as happy as they are now

    Is he able to guard the girls'' daily life and smile

    Even without words. This time all involuntarily began to feel a little confused, but he can only be so weak in the heart, no longer.

    Because, if even he has no confidence, then. The girls around him will also feel confused

    But the speechless sigh was heard by Daisy, Qinli and Kuang. The three women raised their heads, looked at each other and sighed at the same time.

    "Unexpectedly, in a short day. So many things happened... " Daisy pursed her lips and looked speechless.

    "The last time you went to the replica world, when you came back, the birth of the king of beasts happened. This time you came back, and involved such a big inside story, the physique of attracting events. It''s not flattering... "

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, the corner of the mouth twitch. "Don''t think I''m talking like a ten thousand year old primary school student, although I''ve recently begun to wonder if I have such a constitution..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three actually smiled. "I think it''s also good. I won''t be bored..."

    speechless suddenly can not be able to make complaints about the daisy. "Do you think you are passing the time? This is a big event that even the powerful gods take seriously! "

    "Well..." Crazy three light cover their lips. "What''s wrong..."

    "You..."

    "All right, all right..." There was a wave in the piano. "It''s no use thinking so much now, and it''s not certain that disaster will happen, is it? Otherwise, that AI Lu will not seal the so-called solution, but will leave it to his descendants. It''s too early to talk about such a thing now. Let''s talk about it later! "

    Daisy and maniac nodded their heads indifferently, which made them feel helpless for a while.

    If anyone in the world of sparril knew about this matter, I''m afraid they would not treat it as leisurely as the girls. It''s the most important thing to discuss the measures in advance, but panic is also certain. It''s good or bad, and it''s not easy to evaluate.

    At the end of the day, sparril''s world is not theirs. The sense of belonging is not as heavy as the people in the world, and they will not put this matter in their hearts. If they are not afraid of involving the safety of young girls, they will not even pay attention to this matter without words.

    But what Qin said is right. It hasn''t happened yet. There is no need for them to talk about it here. It''s just to make themselves more upset. It''s better to let it go. When

    thought of it in a silent way, the crazy three at the side suddenly smiled strangely, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He said to him without saying, "well, my Lord, you and the royal highness of that princess still seem to have a very close relationship. It''s really enviable."

    The air has set.

    The silent figure was frozen there.

    The eyes of daisy and Qin are not good at him, so they look at him and don''t talk, but this gesture makes them feel like a needle in a needle, only showing a fake smile.

    Looking at that very reluctant smile, Daisy and Qin''s look and atmosphere were not half relieved, and both women put on a look of "give me a reasonable explanation", which made the silent heart full of cattle. Even Daisy was jealous, but even in QinAt the beginning, where did the lovely younger sister of those elder brothers and girls go

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    At this time, Icarus''s eyes on one side flashed a data like light, and he could see a science fiction like box rolling back and forth inside.

    "Someone is approaching..."

    Icarus''s words just fell, and the door of the villa was knocked. In an instant, the sound in the villa was also slowly reduced.

    I see. I''m speechless. "Icarus, open the door..."

    "Yes, master..."

    Leaving speechless side, Icarus went to the gate, opened the door, and people''s eyes were also cast in the past.

    "Excuse me, is silent adult in?"

    Standing at the door were three men in armor, two like guards at the back, and the leader was more like a knight than a guard, and he was the one who spoke.

    When he saw that the person who opened the door was a pretty girl, the knight''s eyes flashed a touch of amazement, and his expression was dull for a moment, but he quickly reflected and quickly lowered his head.

    "I''m a member of the royal family. Your majesty asked me to send something to wordless adults..."

    "Deliver?" The girls were stunned for a moment, but their speechless eyes were bright. They stood up and came to the door.

    "I am speechless!"

    "My Lord!" The knight bowed down respectfully and handed a ring to the silent face. "This is what your majesty asked me to pass on to you!"

    Speechless can''t wait to receive the ring, and consciousness sinks into the ring. At the next moment, a space with a large number of weapons is printed into speechless mind.

    It''s the uniform Kate promised to help wordless find!

    There was a trace of joy in his eyes. He said to the knight with a silent smile, "hard work!"

    "This is what I should do..."

    The knight made a great gift. "Then I''ll leave first!"

    After that, the knight secretly took a look at Icarus. He also heard that the fiance of Princess hieroph had many looks that were not inferior to the beauty of the princess. At first, he was reluctant to believe it. Now, he had to believe it

    The envious eyes cast on the silent body, the knight once again made a courtesy, immediately took the two guards behind him, left

    Little Fran leaned out of her silent body. "Is it something fun? Brother! "

    Smell words, no words smile. "It''s not fun, it''s useful!"

    Turning around, speechless ran up the stairs and shouted at the girls.

    "I went up first! Don''t wait for me to eat! "

    "Wait..." Daisy subconsciously retained, words have not yet exit, speechless in a "pedal pedal pedal" footsteps disappeared in front of her.

    "Really..." Daisy said discontentedly, "the topic is not finished yet..."

    Qin will be the red pupil inclined to the stairway, shook his head. "Maybe even he is a little worried..."

    Daisy is silent for a while, then reluctantly lies on the back of the chair. "I don''t know how they are doing with the mermaid, how are they doing in the giant beast forest. If the Bee Eater prays here, he should be able to give a good idea?"

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three also pulled up a monstrous smile. "I miss her too..."

    See, Daisy more helpless.

    "Well Looking straight at the direction of silent disappearance in the piano.

    "I hope it''s not too much trouble..."

 Chapter 810

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! All kinds of requests! If friends think it''s OK! Then please support ~ ~ [cute]...)

    ''Peng'' shut the door, ran to his bed without any words, kicked off his shoes, then one of them flew to the bed, picked up Kate''s uniform, and began to check it.

    The number of weapons in the space ring is indeed very considerable, but the quality is a little flattering. Almost more than 80% of them are public weapons, and the rest are rare weapons. Even if you have known such a thing for a long time, you still feel helpless in wordless mind.

    "Well, it doesn''t cost much anyway..." Recently, someone who has just become a big spender said so, but it is also true that although Kate has sent a large number of uniforms, the required cost is less than one ten thousandth of the gold coins in the "golden ring". If not nearly 20% of them are rare uniforms, I''m afraid they don''t even have one in ten million.

    It can be seen from this that how many gold coins there are in the golden ring

    Turn over between, speechless the whole space inside the ring''s armor, including the ring itself together turned over to the system.

    "Ding! Get 12000 equipment points! "

    12000

    Speechless touched his head, and the system update made him not reflect whether such equipment points were more or less.

    According to the current system exchange value, one of the cheapest d-level popular weapons is a little equipment point, the cheapest C-level rare weapons is a hundred equipment points, and the cheapest B-level gold weapons is a thousand equipment points.

    That is to say. Twelve thousand equipment points can be exchanged for twelve of the cheapest gold uniforms!

    Of course, it''s the cheapest

    "A lot, isn''t it?" Speechless some sigh said that although the system update makes it easier to check, but speechless also can''t adapt to it all at once, after all, his thinking, still stay in a rare weapon needs more than 100000 equipment point in time

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 12170

    props point: 1270000

    ability point: 17000

    call point: 2300

    level: 79

    Check the number of points you have now. In addition to the call point or the previous level, the other three points have increased a lot. Compared to the previous values. It''s also several times. It''s enough to spend without words.

    At present, wordless takes the lead in the "ability" option of "exchange", and hesitates among the emerging three options of "skill", "talent" and "bloodline". Click into the "skill category".

    The advantage of the ''skill'' ability is learning. It''s your own. It will completely brand the method used in the user''s head and become the user''s memory.

    With this memory, even if there is no system. Back in the past, he can still use this ability!

    Therefore, in general, the ability to choose is the "skill class" first, then the "talent class". As for the "lineage class", for him who already has the "true ancestry" lineage, it has become an ability option with the lowest demand.

    The ability of "skill" has changed a lot since the system was updated. For example, the ability of "full memory" that used to require 10000 ability points now only needs 100 ability points, while the ability of "infinite martial arts" that originally needed 150000 ability points has also "devalued" to 1500 points, and the value of all aspects has been reduced by about 100 times!

    That is to say, the total capacity points of 17000 on wordless body are about equivalent to the previous 1.7 million!

    Aware of this, the spirit of speechless is also a boost, this level of ability points, enough for him to squander!

    You know, if there is no discount on his "true ancestral lineage", it will take a whole 500000 ability points, that is, 5000 points now!

    With 17000 ability points, he is quite rich

    This is still the case that the five half divine level magic crystals have not been changed into ability points!

    Licked the corners of the mouth, thought of the five semi divine level magic crystals in the "golden ring", the silent heart was also slightly hot for a while, then screen the mind, and began to find the ability to be useful to yourself.

    Speechless now has a very complex ability, including the super ability "LV5", the pure skill "infinite martial arts", and the "true ancestry" and the "Knight never died in unarmed hands" used for treasure equipment.

    Superpowers rely on computing power, and "infinite martial arts" are skills, while "true ancestry" and "Knight never died of unarmed" have infinite magic. In other words, he still owes a systematic ability, such as fighting spirit and magic!

    Speechless also feels, oneself should exchange the ability of an energy system!

    There are many energy benefits, such as chakra in the fire shadow can be used to climb trees and tread water, the Qi in the dragon ball can be used to enhance the body and attack power, the internal power of the ancient martial system can also be used to directly damage the internal organs of the human body, and the fighting Qi and magic in the sparril world can also increase the abilities in all aspects.Moreover, many abilities can only be used with the support of energy. For example, war skills, without fighting spirit, can''t be used at all. Magic is the same. Only magic can be used. In addition, personal strength can be increased to exchange for an energy system, which should also be mentioned.

    Wordless first choice is magic!

    Because magic directly corresponds to magic and magic!

    There are many kinds of magic and magic in the system. There are attribute magic, such as fire, water, wind, thunder, earth and so on. There are also magic for treatment, magic for destruction, and even magic with high mystery such as inherent boundary, and magic linked with space and time!

    It can be said that magic magic almost involves all aspects of the field, as long as you know the knowledge, then in the face of combat and events, can play a very important role.

    In addition, in wordless memory, almost every living creature has a copy of the vampire''s true ancestor. As long as it has its own energy system, all of them are magic, which is also very powerful. I believe that magic should be the most suitable energy system for the vampire''s true ancestor.

    Of course, wordless also asked the opinions of the system, and the system clearly gave the answer. The phase of true ancestor and magic is the most suitable. Every true ancestor who practices magic can be regarded as a large-scale magic furnace. A true ancestor who practices magic can not only get twice the result with half the effort, but also get surprisingly good effect, which is much stronger than other life units!

    So, wordless looked at the ability list of "skill category", and then directly pulled to the relevant options of magic.

    Magic cultivation method (primary): a set of primary magic cultivation method. After cultivation, you can obtain magic. The growth rate of magic is relatively slow; ability point is 1.

    Magic cultivation method (intermediate): a set of intermediate magic cultivation method. After cultivation, you can obtain magic. The growth rate of magic is relatively slow; ability points are 10.

    Magic cultivation method (Advanced): a set of advanced magic cultivation method. After cultivation, you can obtain magic. The magic growth rate is relatively fast; ability points are 100.

    Magic cultivation method (final level): a set of the highest level magic cultivation method. After cultivation, you can obtain magic. The magic growth rate is extremely fast; ability points are 1000.

    Seeing these four options, I don''t want to think about it without any words, but directly point to "magic cultivation method (Ultimate)"!

    "Ding! Get ''magic cultivation method (Ultimate)''

    As soon as the prompt sound of the system rings, the wordless consciousness begins to pull away

    In Huang Shen, wordless felt that there was a memory segment that had never been crammed into his mind, and it was remembered by himself. Wordless who has had several experiences naturally understood that this memory segment is the way to use the magic cultivation method, and immediately began to remember.

    Before long, a very complicated and mysterious cultivation method was branded into the deep of wordless head and acquired by wordless. Consciousness swept through this whole set of magic cultivation method, wordless breath holding, eyes closed gently, and began to extract magic according to the cultivation method in memory

    In the same way, without a long time, a subtle wave with some mysterious waves rises on the speechless body, the surging air flow visible to the naked eye reverberates on the surface of the body, gradually increasing with a rapid trend for a long time (to be continued.. )

 Chapter 811

    It has to be said that the true ancestor cultivates magic power and has great advantages!

    In the past hour alone, the magic wave rising from the speechless body almost boils like the tide, and even spreads out, carrying the surrounding atmosphere, slowly rolling

    In itself, the effect of true ancestor cultivation is surprisingly good. Compared with other life units, each true ancestor is very powerful in terms of magic. It''s not polite to say that the effect of vampire cultivation of magic can definitely rank in the forefront of all lives!

    As the true ancestor of vampire, it is the strongest among vampires to cultivate magic!

    What''s more, the highest level of magic cultivation is still practiced by wordless himself. In a single hour of cultivation, his magic power is much larger than that of magicians who have practiced for more than ten years, such as hieroph and Kaya, and even comparable to those ninth level powerful people who have practiced magic for decades!

    I believe that if we continue to practice unremittingly, wordless will become the most powerful person in the world of sparril!

    It''s not only the quantity of magic, but also the quality of magic. Energy systems such as fighting spirit and magic are directly related to the cultivation method. The cultivation method is relatively low, so the growth of quantity is not only slow, but also the quality is not very good. It must take time to purify, and the cultivation method is more advanced, which saves more time, It doesn''t take much to purify the energy.

    With the highest level of magic cultivation method, the quality of magic extracted without words is the best. There is no need to concentrate on purification at all. It is enough to increase the amount of magic with one mind. That''s why a set of magic cultivation method at the highest level needs a thousand ability points.

    To convert it into the previous value, the one thousand capability points are equivalent to one hundred thousand!

    With the passage of time, the magic of wordless body is more and more huge, and a small wave has been swept around the room driven by the magic wave. In the whole room rampant, not long after, the room''s appliances have been blown all over the sky, extremely embarrassed, and there is a growing trend of expansion!

    Go on like this. Sooner or later, the room will be destroyed!

    It''s just magic that can produce such a scene. Although there is also the reason for the highest level of magic cultivation, but the main thing is to cultivate it is still a true ancestor of vampire, the two add up. To create such a vision, to create such a scene, the whole sparril world, even the replica world, is the only one

    Fortunately, when the wind and waves are about to evolve into tornadoes, the magic wave on wordless body suddenly slows down, the magic air flow also gradually shrinks into wordless body, and the surrounding wind and waves also decrease. Until the magic of wordless body all converged into the body, the surrounding also completely calmed down, leaving a room as messy as a garbage heap, with appliances all over the ground, very messy.

    Bed, speechless gently opened his eyes. For a moment, the pair of wine red pupils seemed to glow with golden light, accompanied by an inexplicable streamer that flashed, like an illusion. But the color in the pupils is more profound.

    Like a fierce beast hiding in the abyss!

    Feeling the huge magic flowing in the body, I stretched myself comfortably and breathed out a breath of satisfaction.

    "It''s the most compatible energy system with the true ancestor of vampire. If I change it to another energy system, I''m afraid I''ll have to practice for a year and a half to have the same effect, right?"

    Now, speechless has only one feeling, that is to enrich!

    It''s not that his body and bones were very weak before, but in the past, although his body was called the body of the true ancestor, except for the immortality, there was no difference between other bodies and human beings at all. It was still a stomach, with all organs, no more or less.

    Now, with magic, something the human body doesn''t have, it can also increase its body in various aspects, such as physical strength, such as endurance and so on. It''s not an illusion to feel full without words.

    After carefully sensing the benefits of magic and the novel feeling, wordless turned his attention away from the above, looked at the list of systems that had not been closed, and looked again.

    With magic, how can I do without application

    Magic has infinite magical effects in all aspects, but it only plays a role of increasing and strengthening itself. What can truly reflect the value of magic is still needed to apply methods.

    Such as magic and magic!

    The magic in the system is different from the magic in the sparril world!

    The so-called magic is to reappear the things that human beings can do through science and technology in a mysterious way that is not known by ordinary people.

    For example, to build a high-rise building, magicians only need to use magic, and it can be done in tens of seconds, while human technology needs to take days or even years, which is the power of magic.For example, when people make fire, magicians can make fire by magic. The difference is that people use fire, but magicians can set fire. Usually, this kind of human can also do it. Magicians use magic to build mysterious means to use as "power", which is called magic!

    In the world of sparril, the ice magic, the wind magic and other magic of various attributes used by heleve and Lulu are applied to the system, which is actually magic!

    Magic, on the other hand, is a "miracle" that even magic and human technology can''t do!

    For example, interfering with time and reviving the dead are things that can''t be realized no matter how much time and resources people use, but magic can do it!

    This is the main difference between magic and magic in the system

    In short, the same effect can be achieved by using technology and magic, that is magic!

    What human beings can''t do with science and technology, and what magic can do with magic is magic!

    Of course, there are many ways to use magic, not only can we use magic and magic, but the two are definitely directly linked to it, and the two are the most explicit, so wordless nature will choose these two mysterious forces.

    There are many magic tricks in the system, which make people feel headache. It''s impossible to exchange them one by one, so the best way is to exchange them at one time.

    It''s just that there is a very delicate ability in the ability of "skill type", which can do just that!

    Three thousand Magic Book: from the catalogue of magic, it is a knowledge carrier for storing magic, magic and all kinds of mystical magic all over the world. As a pure knowledge, users can directly obtain all relevant knowledge in the book, but the source of knowledge has the side effect of polluting the spirit of the viewer. It can be used as an ability here, so that users can avoid This side effect of epidemic disease can directly obtain the records in the book of thirteen thousand demons; the ability point is 15000.

    How to say, when seeing this ability, speechless has two kinds of feelings, one is strange, the other is very expensive

    It''s strange, of course. Since it''s a "magic book", it should be a real thing. Is it more suitable to classify items or equipment

    As for how expensive it is, it''s not expensive to pump out the remaining 16000 points of ability and only have 1000 points left

    Of course, it''s more expensive, but if you exchange it, you don''t have to worry about having no magic to use. There are many kinds of magic in the "magic * * directory" in the book of magic. You are not afraid to use it without words, even if it can''t be used. The introduction also says that in this book, the book of magic is pure knowledge, so it can be directly transformed into memory, It is also understandable that users can use their own ''skill'' abilities

    It''s the 15000 point ability that makes wordless heart ache

    "Pain is pain. It''s worth getting the knowledge inside..."

    After sipping my mouth, I felt speechless, and I ordered exchange

    The next moment, his head, suddenly let the memory fragments to fill

 Chapter 812

    I don''t know how long it has been. At one moment, the speechless man sitting in bed finally opened his eyes, digested the memory he got, and at the same time, his eyes were exhausted

    It''s not easy to cram a piece of unnecessary memory into your head. What''s more, it''s a magic book. Even if the side effect of polluting people''s spirit is eliminated because of the ability to become a "skill type", the amount of knowledge in it is so much that every word can be used to wrap the whole earth into zongzi!

    There are so many memories in the brain. It''s a good thing that there is no direct derangement. Fatigue is inevitable

    And at the same time of exhaustion, wordless still has the slightest excitement.

    The head is full of all kinds of magic methods, and the body has magic power, plus the unique skill of "infinite martial arts". Now there is no need to practice at all, just use the magic recorded in the magic book!

    Others spend a lifetime can not learn the huge magic, wordless just click on the system list so a few times to fully learn, this is the sharp point of the system!

    Now, speechless with all they have learned, they don''t need super power, they don''t need other mysteries, they can cross one side!

    Now he, even if there is no system, still has the capital to become a strong one!

    16000 capability points, it''s really worth it!

    Rub the brow, the heart, the face. Tired and excited look at the same time, so that at this moment''s silent performance appears abnormal contradiction, but this is the best way to reflect his mood.

    After a delay, wordless strong vibration of the spirit, reached out to point in front of the system list.

    "Then. Next is equipment... "

    Wordless has a lot of equipment, such as "King''s treasure", "Zhidian Zana", "meteor night", "fraccinas" and C-grade iron sand. In addition to iron sand, all the others are B-grade gold weapons. In terms of equipment, he is not short of them.

    Want to be able to intuitively improve their own strength like ability. It doesn''t make much sense to simply increase the number of equipment, unless he exchanges it for A-level equipment, that is, legendary weapons!

    But wordless has checked, the cheapest one is a legendary military uniform, 100000 equipment points!

    His 12000 plus equipment points are not enough. Wordless need special effect equipment!

    Bored through the whole equipment exchange list, wordless to remove those equipment whose value is more than the equipment point they hold, and then one by one started to see that there was not much hope, but when I saw a piece of equipment, wordless hands came down.

    Broken devil''s red rose (Level B): it''s a treasure from the night of destiny. The red long gun that can invalidate the effect of magic composition does not need to liberate the real name to have an effect. It has an excellent defense effect for the defense made of magic composition. All the functions of strengthening, defense, additional ability, etc. made of magic composition lose effect when they touch the gun body; equipment point 3000.

    "No magic Do you?... "

    Looking at the effect of "broken red rose" in the equipment exchange list, wordless frowned and pondered.

    The "broken red rose" that can make magic ineffective is indeed a little attractive and speechless. If it exists, it will definitely be a tragedy for the opponent who takes magic as his energy system.

    But it''s just that

    Wordless is not living in a world where magic is the only energy system. There are so many worlds he contacts, among them, there are all kinds of mysteries unique to each world, such as fighting spirit, magic power and super power. Just to make magic ineffective, the limitation is a little big

    If

    In my heart, an idea has been growing up like mushrooms, and there is an increasingly irresistible trend. I have repeatedly verified this sudden idea, raised my head wordlessly and opened my mouth.

    "System, is there any way to let the" broken red rose "break the effect object, from magic, to all the power of power?"

    The voice reverberated in the whole room, and even passed back to wordless himself. Listening to this sentence, even wordless himself was a little surprised. Is such an idea really out of his mind

    It seems that even the system didn''t expect that speechless would ask such a question suddenly, and didn''t answer speechless questions for a while. Until the echo like voice fell, the voice of the system began to ring from speechless mind.

    "Based on the system judgment, the scheme proposed by the user is feasible!"

    Speechless stunned, after the reaction can not help but be ecstatic.

    "Really? Tell me what to do! "When the system is cold to the freezing point, it slowly says: "to change the special effect of the equipment, you need to change the equipment itself. The system can help users to change the equipment. According to different requirements, you need to ask for some extra points!"

    "Transformation?" Speechless lowered his head, hesitated for a moment, and then directly said: "then transform it! Change the magic breaking effect of "broken red rose" to the power of breaking all powers! "

    "Drop! Transform "broken red rose"! According to the user''s requirements! Users need to pay an extra 7000 equipment points and 10000 props points! Do you want to change it? "

    "7000 equipment points 10000 items... " Silent nodded. "Transform it!"

    "Drop! Transformation in progress... "

    As soon as the prompt sound fell, a long gun with red light suddenly appeared in front of the speechless, floating in the mid air, and a strange light wrapped the whole gun body inside, as if it was holding something like a big hand, wriggling constantly.

    With the creeping of the strange light, on the red long gun, a silk of golden grain climbs up from the end, like a vine, it rolls the whole slender gun body in it, until the last gun tip is also included in it, it stops the growth trend, and suddenly, under the speechless gaze, it falls into the gun body

    "Ding! Transformation completed! "

    Smell speech, speechless mouth corner pulled up an excited arc, looking at floating in front of his very deep color red long gun, he stretched out his hand, a hold it!

    Broken red rose - change (Level B): all the red spears that can erase the power of powers that do not exist in common sense cannot be exchanged after special transformation.

    Looking at the information fed back from the system perception, the smile on wordless face became stronger and stronger. Finally, he couldn''t help laughing. Maybe it was because of the extreme joy and sorrow that he was sitting on the bed stably and his body shape was distorted for no reason, and he downloaded it to the bottom of the bed.

    "Bang..."

    "Ouch..." There was a cry of wordless pain, but it didn''t slow him down. An unknown hard object suddenly fell from the sky, and it was like a urinal on his forehead. The sound of "bang" made him dizzy.

    "I depend on it!" Speechless angrily scolded, threw the "urinal" on his face to fly, and "urinal" hit the wall not far away. Unexpectedly, it bounced back again, and buckled it on his face again. Speechless was shocked, and he quickly hid himself.

    "So unlucky..." Speechless and scared, looking back at the red spear in his hand.

    "It''s not because of it, is it?"

    Speechless, but I know that the last girl is a "phantom killer" who can erase the power of all powers. Even if his luck is erased, he will be so unlucky. He transformed the "red rose breaking the devil", and his inspiration is also from the "phantom killer"

    "Now, whoever takes you is lucky to be e." I can''t cry or laugh without words. Fortunately, this gun doesn''t need to be thrown into the "King''s treasure" at ordinary times, or the trouble will be big

    "since you as like as two peas, you are also called the" killer of fantasy. "

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 2170

    props point: 1260000

    ability point: 1000

    call point: 2300

    level: 79

    (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 813

    Make complaints about the adorable adorable ice cream, the Tucao''s embarrassed, the kitten, the moon''s voice, the little h house.

    In the villa, a few girls are playing in the hall, spreading the pleasant laughter everywhere. It sounds very happy. Even the crazy three who only like to drink black tea quietly have a rare fight with little Fleur and Siji for a while, and the happy atmosphere is exposed.

    In the playfulness, the girls from time to time cast a pair of jewel like eyes to the top of the villa, staring at the door of a certain room, as if expecting something, and also enjoy it. It''s less than half an hour since the girls got up, but in this half an hour, each of them has no less than ten times put themselves I look at the door of that room, but I don''t care.

    It''s been a whole day since wordless entered the room

    However, during this day, there was no sign of coming out of the room without any words, which made astraya and others worried. They proposed to call him out several times, but they were blocked by daisies and zither.

    Although they were worried, they all felt that since they entered the room without any words, a very thick magic wave has been fluctuating in the room, and it is still gradually surging.

    From that wave of magic, Daisy, Qinli and Kuang all felt the breath of speechlessness. They thought that it should be a masterpiece of speechlessness. Combined with yesterday''s speechlessness, they easily concluded that speechlessness should be a new ability, and they are practicing when, I believe, when he comes out of the room. Strength is bound to have a considerable progress!

    It''s no doubt that it''s not appropriate to go in and wake him up at this time. Otherwise, the piano would have gone in and dragged out the speechless, after all. From the first day of meeting Wu Yan, the task of getting Wu Yan up has always been her sister''s daily life

    "It seems that there is no result for the time being..."

    After waiting in the hall for a long time, I saw the room on the top of the villa, which had no movement except for the magic fluctuation. I sighed in the piano. Also no longer pay attention to the door of the room, began to seriously enjoy the dessert after breakfast, of course, it''s "treasure beads"

    At the moment when we just gave up observation in the piano, the magic wave that had been fluctuating very regularly suddenly expanded in the room. In an instant, it has been raised several times, making the whole villa shocked!

    This time, let alone Daisy, even astraya, Shixiang and other people have noticed this change. At present, the girls in the hall all changed their faces, and their eyes suddenly turned to the room above.

    With the spread of this wave. Icarus''s eyes quickly turned, shrunk, and instantly turned into a rich crimson color. Behind them, a pair of Pink Wings suddenly waved, and his body shape flew towards the direction of the room!

    All the women responded and rushed to the silent room. Under Icarus''s leadership, they broke into the room roughly and quietly, looking at the direction of the bed.

    There, speechless eyes closed. There was no response to the invasion of the girls. A surging wave of magic slowly surged in his body and kept climbing up. In a very short time, it surpassed the highest level of the previous ups and downs, and continued to climb up!

    Feel the magic wave of speechless rising. There was also a tension on the faces of the women, because they had not yet identified whether the situation was good or bad, and they did not dare to act rashly for a while. They could only huddle together and stare at the silent figure on the bed. Their bodies were tight.

    Once something happens, they will rush to speechless side in the first time!

    Stalemate, the magic wave of wordless body has been rising rapidly for nearly ten minutes, and the later it is, the slower it is. Until it reaches a certain peak, the power of climbing gradually slows down. Another minute later, the magic wave stops expanding completely, and begins to shrink into wordless body as if it were at the end.

    The air flow formed by magic gradually shrinks back, as if it was drawn back by a cigarette machine. It returns to the silent body. With the gradual convergence of the magic air flow, the silent face becomes more and more ruddy. Until all the magic air flow converges into his body, the silent face is as red as the hot spring, and then gradually returns to the positive Often.

    The closed eyes trembled slightly. Finally, in the happy eyes and silent eyes of the girls, they opened slowly..

    "Hoo..."

    With the breath out, the silent face also emerged a red light momentum, feeling the magic power of the body several times more powerful than just now, the color of surprise is also hard to hide on the face, the expression is very happy.

    "Ah, it doesn''t look like a bad thing..." Looking at the face full of joy speechless, crazy three chuckle smile, at this moment, speechless just found the girls crowded in their own room, look slightly startled.

    Blinked his eyes, speechless surprised: "Why are you here?"Smell words, girls are all kinds of bad gas.

    "It''s nice to make such a big move..." Daisy turned a white eye. "What a lonely guy..."

    "What''s going on?" Speechless scratched his cheek, and when he noticed the mess around the room, he probably understood what was going on. He smiled bitterly, which made the girls even less angry.

    In the piano, I took a look at wordless and bit the ''precious pearl'' that was biting. "What''s the big gain?"

    Silent corner of the mouth raised a arc, nodded, so that anyone can see his mood at this time.

    For a whole day, speechless is immersed in the cultivation of magic. Without a second''s rest, the harvest is naturally great!

    If, at the beginning, the magic of wordless body is stream, now, it is full of the huge magic of his whole body, almost can be described by the sea!

    Under the joint action of the highest level magic practice method and the body of the true ancestor, the talent of the true ancestor in the wordless body has been fully embodied. At this time, he can clearly feel that every corner, every cell and every drop of blood in his body are transmitting the emotion of excitement and joy, just like a big man who is hungry for a long time King of the stomach, suddenly full to eat for several days the same amount of food.

    One satisfied!

    Now, wordless finally knows how much he wasted the body before, which leads to a magic cultivation. The whole body is like a thick and thin hair, desperately squeezing the time wasted in the past, so that the time of wordless day, the harvest is unimaginable.

    However, such a good thing can only be found in the first time when the cultivation potential of the real ancestor''s body is opened. In the future, if you want to make further progress, you can only practice slowly step by step, and don''t want to rise to the sky step by step.

    But in this way, speechless is also very satisfied. Magic alone, all these things in his body are so powerful that it is unimaginable. I believe that in terms of quantity, even some half god level magicians can''t compare with him!

    It is worthy of being called the true ancestor of mobile magic stove by the system!

    Turning over from the bed, she began to wriggle and sit for a whole day. There was a "crackle" of bones, which sounded like bean crushing. Almost the girls thought that the silent body was made of iron and rusted

    ¡°mser¡­¡± Seeing wordless coming out of bed, Icarus immediately stepped forward and handed him a loaf of bread.

    Thank you Speechless seemed to be hungry. He took the bread with a smile, bit it down, and then touched Icarus'' head. Icarus showed a look of enjoyment, rubbed his speechless palm, and a little red halo representing happiness appeared on his face.

    He swallowed all the bread in his hand, licked his fingers in an endless way, looked around silently at the girls who had been watching him all the time, pondered for a while, and raised his head.

    "Since everyone is here, it''s just the right time. I have something to discuss with you..."

    Smell speech, young girls hurriedly get up, let speechless can''t help nodding.

    "I think it''s time we left..."

 Chapter 814

    (I feel that as soon as the book is old, there is less and less reward. Friends, don''t you have passion? Let''s take advantage of the heat

    "Get out of here?..."

    Because a little suddenly, the girls did not react in the first time, and they were all stunned.

    Speechless nodded, walked to the window position, looked outside the peaceful villa area scenery as well as that stands in the distant high athletics tower, sighed softly.

    "Although it is the only and strongest school in the whole sparril world, it seems that there is no need to stay here now..."

    Speechless turned his head and looked at the girls one by one. "When we first came here, the strength of our group was no match with that of now. At that time, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and Siji had not yet come to us. This is also the most famous gathering place of talented and powerful people in the whole continent. In addition, Lulu and her family are here, hoping to see them and improve their strength. We will come here."

    "But now, the" sparrell World College "can''t keep up with our progress, and can''t meet our requirements for promotion..." Wordless helplessly said: "stay here again, don''t say it''s meaningless, and upgrading is also a big problem, so I think it''s time for us to leave..."

    "Leave Do you The girls looked at each other and were silent. They didn''t know whether they were reluctant to live here or whether they were confused for a while.

    No, not all girls.

    One side of Icarus silently walked to the silent side, stretched out a hand, took his cape.

    "Where r goes, Icarus goes!"

    Icarus''s simple and gentle words awakened all the girls around him, looked at each other and smiled.

    "Elder Icarus is right!" Astraya pounced on speechless side. The opposition to Icarus also held the other side of the garment.

    "Where are you going, so is astraya!"

    "So is Fran! So is Fran! " Little Fleur was unwilling to be lonely and fell into the silent arms.

    "Brother, you can''t leave Fleur..."

    "And And me Si Si came over timidly and said.

    "You..." Speechless shook his head. But he couldn''t help laughing again.

    "Hora! Don''t be around the Shidao! " Watching Icarus four close to the silent side. Ten joss sticks are jealous. They stamp their feet and shout angrily.

    "I will not leave Shidao! Don''t leave me out of the way! "

    Call it out. Shixiang also pounced on the wordless body, and suddenly the weight of wordless body was overloaded. With a sound of "pa", people suddenly turned on their backs. A wolf and five girls rolled all over the ground, causing a burst of wails and sighs. Daisy, Qinli and Kuang could not help laughing.

    "To leave..." The daisy stepped forward and lifted up little Fleur and Siji. Turning to speechless, he said, "where are we going? Is there a destination? "

    Speechless grinned, waved his hand and said, "go to the giant beast forest first. They are still there!"

    "What about that Feifei sister?" There are some fingers in the piano. "Don''t you know them very well? Isn''t it good to leave like this? "

    "Well Speechless shrugs. "Before leaving, of course, I got a talk from them, lest they could not find anyone. Feifei is OK. Lulu is the girl. Once it''s up, it''s not a joke... "

    "Well Thinking of Lulu''s character, Daisy has a headache. "Shall we go with you?..."

    "No more!" Speechless shaking his head said: "you see what need to be cleaned up, and then go to prepare some food, ready to prepare it!"

    The ladies nodded. Looking around at the women, she nodded with a silent smile.

    On the body, a wave of magic suddenly surged up and wrapped the silent body. In the surprised eyes of the girls, a purple magic array flickered under the silent feet for a while. Then, the silent body was a tiny flash and disappeared in place!

    "Cancel Disappeared... " Astraya and others exclaimed.

    "New capabilities?" Daisy turned her head to look at the Qin, and looked thoughtfully at the place where speechless disappeared. In the moment when speechless disappeared, she felt a wave very similar to that of space shock. However, compared with space shock, it was a lot gentler and less grumpy.

    "The ability of the space department?"

    Crazy three licked the corner of the mouth, a strange smile.

    "Interesting..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Sparrell World College", headquarters of "deadly forest"

    In a room on the top floor, Fifi is sitting on a chair, holding the "night elf" and gently wiping it with a piece of white cloth. It is obvious that she is maintaining her love knife, while Lulu is lying on a sofa, kicking her calf lazily."Well?" At one moment, Feifei was wiping the blade. Her pupil shrank, she stood up and scared lulu. However, she said a word in a cold voice with the "night spirit" in front of her.

    "Who!"

    As soon as Feifei''s voice fell, a space began to ripple slightly, and a figure was reflected. Before long, speechless appeared in front of the two women.

    "Oh!" Looking at the two stunned girls, speechless waved. "Sister Fifi, I feel very sharp..."

    "Words!" Feifei quickly put away the "night elf" in his hand, stared at the speechless face in surprise, hesitated and said: "you just That

    "Oh, that..." I don''t care if I turn my mouth. "That''s space control magic, just learned recently!"

    "Space control magic?"

    "It''s magic!"

    Speechless went to Lulu''s side and sat down. Lulu seemed to react until now, exclaimed, "Why are you here, and all of a sudden!"

    Speechless brow a pick, pulled dew''s cheek. "Sorry! That''s how I came "suddenly!"

    "Space control Magic Fifi frowned, then shook his head as if he couldn''t think of it, and his eyes fell on the speechless body.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Well." Speechless stop and dew entangled in the hand, gently nodded.

    "I''m leaving here..."

    "Leave!" Fifi and Lulu stayed for a while and screamed.

    "Why do you want to leave?" Feifei''s face gradually became serious, and he stared at speechless. "Is something wrong?"

    "Is someone bullying you?" Lulu is in a hurry. "If someone bullies you, tell me and I will teach him a lesson!"

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "Thank you so much, but it''s not..."

    "Then why do you want to leave?" Lulu seized the speechless hand, held it in her arms, and exerted all her strength. "Isn''t it good to be here? Did I make you angry? I apologize to you! "

    Looking at Lulu''s anxious appearance, she felt pity in her wordless heart and touched her little head. "It''s not like this. It''s just that we can''t improve our strength much in the ''sparril World College'', so we want to go out and have a break..."

    "Then Then A tear rose from the corner of Lulu''s eye. "Then I''ll go with you!"

    This

    "All right! Lilu! " The silent Fifi raised her head and held Lulu''s hand. "You are not strong enough now. If you follow them, they will only drag you back..."

    "Sister Feifei..." Lulu turned her head and looked at Feifei. Finally, she couldn''t help but shed tears. She threw it into Feifei''s arms and wept.

    "Lulu, don''t cry!" Silent wry smile comforts a way: "just leave a college just, not forever did not meet!"

    "But But Lulu sobbed and said, "I''ll miss you very much..."

    Hearing Lulu''s words, she was speechless, sighed and touched Lulu''s head.

    "I will keep in touch with you at any time. If you want us, come to us when your strength becomes stronger..."

    "Really?" Lulu raised the face of pear blossom with rain from Feifei''s arms and faced wordless.

    "You can''t lie to me..."

    "Rest assured..." Silent and gentle smile.

    "I won''t cheat you..."

    Finish saying, speechless looked to Feifei, Feifei nodded toward speechless, there is no nostalgia in eyes, only understanding.

    "Be careful!"

    "Well!" Wordless shook his fist.

    "Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 815

    A message spread slowly in the World College of sparrell

    The content of the message is very simple. Although it is simple, it surprises everyone who has heard of it.

    Now the strongest student - wordless, with a group of young girls around him, applied for graduation!

    Graduation is not a new word. Almost every year, some people graduate from "sparril World College". There is a rule in the college. Students over the age of 25 are not allowed to exist in the college. When the students are over the age of 25, they must take a graduation test. If they pass, they can graduate. If they fail, they will be expelled!

    No matter the students who have graduated from the college before they reach the age of 25, or those who have reached the age of 25, but still have nothing to do and fail to pass the graduation test, there are two kinds of people born in the college every year, but those who actively apply for graduation before they reach the age of 25 and take part in the graduation test do not!

    It''s also a matter of course that "sparril World College" is the only college in the world, which is jointly run by three empires and nine families. Here, resources from all over the world can be said to be everything, only what you can''t think of, and nothing you can''t find.

    With the support of these resources, the growth of the students studying in "sparril World College" is definitely faster than that in other places, and it is very fast. It is not impossible to call the college the cradle of the strong. Many students covet the rare resources here, even if the strength is superior, they still stay here, because here, the growth is the fastest

    Never graduate before 25!

    In college. This is already a potential rule!

    But now, speechless people are speechless, breaking this rule when others don''t know!

    Countless students looked at each other. I can''t help but speculate about this group. It''s amazing to do something all the time

    As for the final result of the graduation test, it doesn''t need to be seen at all.

    In the college, according to the different grades of students, the difficulty of graduation test is also high and low, but the difficulty is relatively fixed.

    Ordinary students, as long as they have six levels of strength, it is not a problem to pass the graduation test.

    Elite students. As long as there are seven levels of strength, passing the graduation test is no problem.

    The graduation test of special students is the most difficult, however, generally as long as there are seven levels of strength. Well, passing the graduation test is just right

    Speechless people, everyone''s strength is above the eighth level, even those two weekdays will only run around in the college. The strength of the beautiful little girl who didn''t see how they practiced has been a flash in the pan, which surprised all the students. It shouldn''t be a problem to take the graduation test with that strength.

    Of course, except for the faction leaders who have known the real strength of little Flemish, they will only whisper in their hearts. Those examiners who help little Flemish test, don''t be scared

    The final result, as everyone imagined, was that nine people in a row passed the graduation test!

    In the past few months, the whole "sparril World College" has been stirred up by foul breaking students, and finally today, officially announced graduation!

    Countless students feel a sigh of relief and an unspeakable emptiness at the same time, because they know that without this group, the highlights in the college will be reduced a lot, and they will return to the normal daily life in the college a few months ago

    ¡­¡­

    "All, pass the graduation test..."

    SAFA, who had not seen for a long time, looked at an information sheet placed in front of him, grasped his paw like a bear''s paw, and stared at it straight. In his eyes, a trace of unwilling emotion flied through it.

    In college comparison, although he and wordless battle result is even hand, but the eye knows that the real loser is him!

    After losing to wordless, SAFA has been practicing crazily, only to defeat wordless and recover all the lost things one day!

    But now, the man that he regards as the target is about to leave here

    And the gap between him and the other side, not only has not been reduced in the slightest, but also has become larger and larger. Even Ralph, the patriarch of the lorry family, once admitted by himself that even if he was speechless, he had no certainty of winning

    SAFA is not willing, very unwilling. Although he has made progress in these days, it can be ignored compared with speechless. Moreover, he has a feeling that he is not a person of dimension anymore!

    "Bang!"

    The table in front of him was smashed. SAFA''s eyes were red, his mouth was panting, and his heart was shouting madly!

    No! I didn''t see his real strength with my own eyes! I will never admit it!SAFA raised his head, turned around and walked towards the door

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it? Are you leaving? ... "

    listen to the news brought by the confidant in front of him, Kaya''s back is still straight, but on the front, face, a bitter smile is slowly blooming there

    Miss Icarus, are you leaving too

    At the thought of this, Kaya''s heart is unbearable, accompanied by pain, and a little bit of strange jealousy.

    Yes! Hate!

    He knew that no matter what the man said, the angel who made his heart throb for the first time would do it without hesitation. In this case, Kaya had not seen it for the first time. He was as smart as he naturally knew. In Icarus''s heart, only the man was there!

    But he clearly understood this point, but he couldn''t control his inner love for the angel girl. He has been deceiving himself until now, escaping from this reality

    Up to now, Kaya still hasn''t forgotten, at the beginning, Icarus expanded his wings, flew up in the air, bathed in the beautiful scene of feathers and brilliance

    Now, she''s leaving, with that man

    Do you have a chance to see her again

    Think of here, Kaya a a pair of fists fiercely clenched tightly, the teeth are clenched "click" sound.

    At one point, Kaya raised his head.

    "Go! Go to the villa area! "

    ¡­¡­

    In a rather luxurious room, an ice blue figure sat on a chair of an office desk, in front of which were all kinds of documents, but she didn''t even look at them. Instead, she closed her eyes, and there was a magic air flow on her body. Obviously, she was practicing

    I don''t know how long it has been, that wave of magic air began to draw back into her body. The magic of ice blue made her master''s face, which was very cold, more close to the freezing point. But the exquisite and beautiful face made others involuntarily cast their eyes on her. Her face was full of amazement and ecstasy.

    Although the three Royal organizations "snow song" under her control only accept female members, all of them here are female members. But all of them are looking forward to their leaders from the heart, just like the female members of "Starlight Queen".

    In their eyes, apart from the idols they adore most, they don''t care about them at all. This crazy obsession is only available to the members of snowsong and starlight queen in the whole sparril World College.

    It can be seen from here that, how clever are the means of celive and bee eating exercise to pray

    Under the eyes of all her subordinates, she opened her eyes and felt the magic added by her practice. She nodded, but she didn''t know what to think of. The ice blue pupils were a little dim, and she asked.

    "He, is he gone?"

    The people around looked at each other, as if they knew who "he" was in her mouth. There was a little anger in her eyes, but she stood up.

    "If you are silent, you are probably preparing to leave..."

    After a long time, she stood up and walked out. Seeing this, a group of members of "snow song" followed her.

    At the same time, the major forces in the college, because of their different ideas, also moved towards the direction of the villa area

 Chapter 816

    Villa area, a villa, speechless and a group of girls stood in front, opposite is Feifei and Lulu, they are to see off

    "Wuwuwuwu..."

    Lulu put a lot of water on her nose and a lot of tears. The big tears seemed to be sprinkling on the ground like she didn''t need money. She had been in this state for half an hour

    After crying for half an hour, Lulu was still "full of energy" wiping tears there, but the people beside her were unable to see the whole body, as if Lulu''s crying strength was on them, and everyone was helpless because of crying, and one face collapsed into a persimmon.

    "This girl, how sad she is, will cry to this extent..." There is no strength to bite the "jewel pearl" in the piano. The corners of the mouth twitch and look at lulu. Although it was heard about Lulu''s "deeds" more or less before, I didn''t expect to feel this way when I really faced it.

    Now she finally understood why when others mentioned Lulu, the expression on her face would be a contradictory look of love and hate

    "Ah, I don''t hate this type..." Crazy three points his chin with his finger, but adds a sentence. "But have you cried a little too long?"

    Also right, Lulu has been crying, they can only comfort her here all the time, did not comfort her well, they are not easy to go, but stuck here

    This is not the most important, the most important is

    "Wuwu WOW! "

    Looking at the astraya and Shixiang who were holding with Lulu and crying to death, they all felt that their strength was more rapid.

    "Ah Astraya sauce, Shixiang sauce... " Daisy''s eyebrows fluttered, and she could not help but smile, "why do you cry so sad?"

    "Well?" Astraya and Shixiang don''t know, so they turn around and look at the daisy. There are also two tears on his face, sobbing and pouting, saying an answer that makes people fall on the ground.

    "Don''t know..."

    "No I don''t know "You don''t even know why you cry, but you can cry so sad?" said Qin calmly

    "Woo..." Astraya and Shixiang are biting a handkerchief. I wiped my cheek and looked at the dew in front of me.

    "I don''t know, but when we see Lulu crying, we can''t help but want to cry..."

    "Mm-hmm." Lulu nodded with tears on her face. The three women looked at each other, and then cried again. The embrace of death together, quite a kind of good friends, a lifetime of that sense of vision

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless, Feifei and a lot of girls were speechless, but they could only pull their shoulders and make complaints about the three girls who were going to cry for another half hour.

    "I said Daisy raised her hand wearily. "Don''t they just cry all the time?"

    "Don''t Don''t tell such terrible facts! " There was a chill in the piano. Fiercely pushed out the speechless face beside him.

    "Don''t look at them. Come to me. I don''t want to stand here and watch them cry all the time!"

    Being pushed in a hurry, wordless one stumbled for two times, almost didn''t pounce on full, quickly stabilized his body, and then jumped to the front of the three girls. She smiled.

    "That Is it time to stop? If it goes on like this, it will be dark when the forest is full of monsters... "

    The crying voice of the three women suddenly decreased a little, and the three beautiful faces with tears turned to speechless body. Looking at him, like looking at a extremely lost scum, made speechless scalp numb.

    "All right..." One side of the Feifei also can''t look down, come forward, will hold the astraya and the ten fragrance dew to pull away.

    "It''s not unlucky for someone to cry like this, because they just go out and wander, not to die?"

    Fifi''s words obviously worked. Lulu immediately closed her mouth. Although her shoulders were still twitching, she dared not cry any more, lest she should cry like this. Those unlucky things would come. Astraya and Shixiang pouted their mouths. I dare not cry, but I can''t stop the tears. The "roar" flows down, forming a very typical appearance of the inner cow, which makes everyone laugh.

    "It''s almost time..." Speechless look up, looked at the sky, eyes soft cast on the body of Feifei and Lulu, smiled.

    "Well, there will definitely be a time to meet again. You have to work hard and don''t let us get rid of you..."

    "No!" Lulu''s discontented mouth was bulging, and Fifi''s corner of the mouth also raised a curve.

    "I dare not say if I know your rapid progress, but it is not so easy for you to get rid of me!"

    Hearing this, everyone smiled.

    "This is sister Fifi!" Speechless praise, scratched his cheek, went to Lulu''s front, suddenly hugged her.¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Lulu''s eyes were wide and round, and a strong man''s breath came from the tip of her nose, which made her little face blush.

    "You''re old, too. Don''t give sister Fifi any trouble..." No words touch Lulu''s head, said with a smile.

    "Just No way... " The same sentence, but this time, Lulu''s tone is not soft. She shakes her head without words and laughs. She releases lulu. Then she looks at Fifi, opens her hands and laughs badly.

    "Sister Fifi, don''t you also have a farewell hug?"

    Feifei''s face turned red, and she pursed her lips. Then she said, "you..."

    The mouth said helpless words, but Feifei still hesitated for a moment, his face slightly red went to wordless body, gently hugged him, let wordless giggle, also let the girls behind pick the corner of the mouth

    "Then..." Speechless released Fifi and retreated to the front of the girls.

    "See you next time!"

    "Well!" Fifi and Lulu nodded their heads hard.

    When he had no intention to call out "fraccinas", a voice sounded, which made his movements stop.

    "Wait!"

    Outside the villa area, a group of students in various student uniforms supported a group of extraordinary leaders to come here, and surrounded the whole villa in an instant.

    "What''s the matter?" Fifi and Lulu looked at the sudden situation in surprise, and the silent group frowned.

    In the back, some students are still coming here to fill the encirclement with people. A group of students surrounded the villa abruptly separated several roads, and several leaders also came out from there and stood in front of speechless. It is the leaders of the twelve forces!

    Among them, heleve, Kaya and SAFA stand at the front!

    "What are you doing?" Feifei could not help but raise her face.

    Wordless narrowed his eyes and shrugged his shoulders. "Such a big battle, won''t it come to send us?..."

    "Speechless!"

    SAFA is the first one to come out. A pair of bear eyes are staring at the speechless body. They say in a thunderous voice: "I know you are going to graduate and leave. I''m afraid you want to meet again later. It should be very difficult..."

    "So I want to challenge you!"

    SAFA said in an astonishing voice, "I won''t let you leave without really beating me!"

    "What!" Fifi and Lulu exclaimed, and the students around were also making a lot of noise. It seems that they didn''t expect that this would happen at this time.

    "Count me as well..."

    In the stunned look of the students around, Kaya came to SAFA''s side, looked at the speechless opposite, smiled bitterly, and glanced at Icarus in the rear.

    "Based on the results of today''s war, I will make some relative choices..." Kaya said something so inexplicable, looking straight at her speechless face.

    "Can you make me die?"

    Hearing this, wordless also probably understood their inner thoughts. Looking at the two imperial princes standing side by side, he closed his eyes.

    There was silence all around

    "What a A group of people who are not willing to be lonely... "

    Sighed, speechless raised his head.

    "Good! I promise you! "

    The noise, straight to the sky! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 817

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "whose other half!"! As well as the rewards of "the moon and the feather", "finally dawn" and "boring life chatter"

    "Sparril World College", the first floor of the competition tower

    Usually, it''s just the place where the lowest level ordinary students are active, but today it''s surrounded by a sea of people!

    At a glance, ordinary students and elite students almost surround the whole broad floor. In the front circle, they are special students in uniform with white background and Phnom Penh!

    All the students made a sound of shouting, cheering and shouting. Looking at a competition platform surrounded by them, their eyes were full of fanaticism. Like the star chasers, they were frantically shouting there, making the whole competition tower full of huge sounds.

    No, not just students!

    Above the wall around the first floor, there is a circle of buildings like a lookout tower, which is specially built for the high-level of the college to observe the performance of students in the competition tower.

    At this time, in that circle of observation platform, there are faint figures shaking. If you look closely, you can see that there are almost full of people standing on it.

    Those figures are all teachers and senior managers in the college!

    Even the teachers and a number of high-level people came here to watch the coming battle. We can imagine how high the battle is!

    On the side of the central arena, Kaya and SAFA are standing in front of everyone, with their toes on the ground. The figure flashed up, appeared on the arena, turned around, and looked forward under the platform with burning eyes. The wordless, supported by the girls, was full of war in the eyes!

    With the two people on the stage, the students under the stage showed more fanaticism. There were four voices, and the deafening scream almost instantly became one. The wordless audience could not help wrinkling their noses when they saw this situation. I feel helpless. He felt that he had been living in the eyes of many people recently

    Nearby, a group of girls cast their eyes on the speechless body, which is obvious. They only care about the actions of silence. The people around were completely ignored by them.

    Speechless mind. Suddenly disappeared in the same place, when it reappeared, it was already in front of Kaya and SAFA!

    The pupils of Kaya and SAFA shrank sharply. The war in the eyes increased, but the expression on the face was more dignified.

    When the audience saw the silent stage, they immediately shouted excitedly, and their heads were "Hula" all at once. The eldest one with eyes open was afraid that he would not see the next one second.

    The battle between the top of the ''sparril World College''!

    No one doesn''t want to see such a fight!

    Kaya is the leader of the three Royal organizations in the college, and also the prince of the Phil empire. If there is no mistake, the next emperor of the Phil empire is probably him!

    SAFA is also the leader of the three Royal organizations and also the prince of the baruba empire. The next emperor of the baruba empire is also him!

    These two people, who have many identities, are now the challenge of Qi Qi, an ordinary person without any identity or even background!

    Such titles alone are enough to interest most people.

    Of course, more and more people come here with the idea of seeing the real strength of speechless, including those college executives

    In just a few months, the name of wordless has almost become a legend of "sparril World College"!

    The best students who have been enrolled for less than half a year!

    Who can do it

    Many people have seen the battle between wordless and SAFA in the college competition. They know that wordless has the strength of ranking in the top. But soon, wordless becomes the first in the ranking and ranks among the strongest students!

    At that time, the strongest student was astraya. When wordless fought with astraya, there were only some senior officials of the college as witnesses. Others didn''t even know that they had fought, so they didn''t know how wordless won the most powerful name at all. In addition, astraya was a confidant beside wordless

    If we don''t know that the ranking changes of the college can only be carried out after the affirmation of the college judges, they all have to wonder whether they have cheated in any wordless way.

    Now, wordless is active again, and the battle with Kaya and SAFA, two eighth level strong men, naturally becomes an opportunity for everyone to prove the real strength of wordless!

    Looking at the dark crowd under the stage, speechless or unable to help shaking his head, this movement is too big, right

    On the contrary, Kaya and SAFA on the opposite side are in a different mood than Wuyan, because they are here for a big fight today!

    "I always wanted to fight with you, but I didn''t have a chance..." Kaya''s eyes narrowed, and his mouth curled in an eager arc. "Today is finally able to make up for this regret!""Is it?" "I hope you will feel regret later," he said with a smile. "Losing in front of so many people will damage your reputation."

    "Fame..." Kaya laughs bitterly. "Your reputation is much bigger than mine, and it will damage your reputation if it will."

    With that, Kaya turned to SAFA.

    "Shall I come first?"

    "No!" "I''ll come first!" said SAFA, with his chest outstretched

    "I''d better come first!" Kaya rarely shows an aggressive side, which is contrary to the previous modesty.

    "I have a personal grudge with him that needs to be solved..."

    Hearing this, SAFA looked directly at Kaya and said in a deep voice, "I have a personal grudge with him!"

    "I want to fight with him at his best, so it must be me first!"

    "Is that what I''m looking for?"

    "It''s not that bad for a while anyway. Let''s go first!"

    "You are the one to let!"

    "No! It''s you! You''ve fought him once... "

    "It''s two things. Don''t talk about it!"

    "Will you let me?"

    "No!"

    I don''t know when the surrounding voice gradually weakens. That''s because people can''t speak. Looking at Kaya and Sappho who are quarreling like children on the stage, everyone''s mouth is wide open and their chin almost falls off.

    Is it still the modest and polite Prince Kaya and the domineering Prince SAFA who quarrel for the first challenge

    "Ha ha..." Daisy couldn''t help laughing. "These two people are unexpectedly lovely..."

    The girls around me nodded their heads together, and their eyes were full of unidentified smiles. Even Fifi and Lulu were the same, speechless and restless. They seemed to have a tendency to fight first before fighting with themselves. He rubbed his eyebrows and reached out his hand.

    "Don''t argue, just come together!"

    The air suddenly froze.

    The eyes of Kaya and SAFA were fixed, and the wordless eyes began to be bad, which made them helpless.

    "Don''t look at me like this, I don''t mean to look down on you..." Speechless hands around the chest, sighed.

    "I think you should know better than others. If you fight alone against me, you won''t win at all. If you lose the battle too soon, it doesn''t seem to be what you want, does it?"

    "In order to achieve the fundamental purpose of the war in your mind, don''t you think that the best way is to join hands?"

    Hearing the speechless words, Kaya and SAFA were stunned, and then they were silent.

    Even if they don''t want to, they have to admit that it''s the best

    Two people looked at each other, they both saw the difference in each other''s eyes, turned their heads to speechless, two people sank, slowly said a sentence.

    "Don''t you regret..."

    "Regret?" Speechless smile, smile eyes are narrowed up, gently, he raised his feet, immediately fierce next stamp!

    With the sound of "Ding", a clear and beautiful bell rings. A red magic array suddenly expands from the silent feet, and in the blink of an eye, it expands to the point of wrapping the silent body!

    At the same time, the rich flame from the void, slowly upward, like a fire wall, full of the whole space behind speechless, floating there, emitting a terrible heat and pressure!

    In all the people''s astonished eyes, speechless eyes sparkled with pure light.

    "Just hope you don''t regret..." (to be continued

 Chapter 818

    "Magic!"

    Kaya and sappha almost use the voice of exclamation to stare at the speechless standing on the magic array and bathed in the fire. Their looks are gradually lost

    "It''s impossible!"

    In the crowd, many people couldn''t believe to look at wordless, until they confirmed that there was a magic wave on wordless, their expression suddenly became a piece, even the high-level people on the lookout platform could not help shouting out loud, one after another, it was impossible.

    There is one of the most basic rules of cultivation in the world of sparril, which is known to ordinary people who do not practice.

    Once a person cultivates the fighting spirit, he will not be able to cultivate the magic all his life. On the contrary, the person who cultivates the magic can no longer cultivate the fighting spirit. That is to say, there is no way to accommodate the coexistence of two energy systems in human body at the same time!

    But now, what do they see

    They saw that they used to fight like soldiers without words, but now they use magic, and there are very obvious magic waves on them!

    How could this be

    Countless people looked at each other and couldn''t believe what they saw. In their cognition, the wordless way of fighting has always been a fighter''s way of fighting. Thunder and lightning are the special effects of the fighting Qi skill. Fire is the special ability of the armor, but they have always been a fighter.

    With such a preconceived concept, seeing the wordless use of magic, they certainly can''t accept it.

    Wordless once defeated the eighth level sappha with the seventh level peak level and the success of the challenge. Although it''s shocking, it''s not to the point of astonishment. It''s very difficult to step up the challenge, but it''s not impossible.

    But at the same time, the cultivation of fighting spirit and magic is recognized as an absolutely impossible thing!

    Isn''t it. The most basic cultivation rule in the world of sparril is about to be broken

    Realizing this, everyone felt dizzy for a while, and the world view was seriously damaged. Seeing this scene, the mute on the stage shook his head slightly. The two men with one face in front of them nuzzled, and the sound spread to the silence.

    "Don''t be surprised, it''s just using some dirty tricks..." I can only explain it in this way, otherwise he will be worried later.

    "A dirty trick?" All the people responded, their heads askew in perplexity, as if they were thinking about what the so-called "invisible means" were. That''s how it works.

    Kaya and SAFA took a deep breath, but they took the lead in accepting it. In their hearts, the wordless means are quite strange. One or two more are not uncommon. As long as they don''t really break the rule that fighting spirit and magic can''t coexist.

    Now, most importantly. How to deal with this battle!

    Kaya glanced at SAFA. SAFA seemed to have a certain feeling. He nodded to him and saw that. Kaya''s tiptoe was a little bit gentle. He jumped back and stood not far behind SAFA. The two seemed to have a sharp heart. At the same time, they burned their fighting spirit and magic!

    The surging magic and fighting spirit surged on Kaya and sappha respectively, sensing the power flowing out frequently. Two people because speechless use magic and some unprepared mood also slowly calmed down, next moment, a wind howl and a beast roar from two people''s body resounded!

    At the foot of Kaya, there was a blue magic circle, and then a whirlwind came down from the sky. He shrouded his body, blew his robe loudly, and formed two tornadoes. He wandered back and forth around his body. The inch of the ground was broken and opened, but he turned his hand, and a staff with a blue crystal ball appeared in his hand!

    On the other side, sappha silently takes out his own armor, which is a pair of sharp claw blades!

    When he put it into his hand, SAFA slightly moved his paws. The clang of the paw resounded. With the roar of an unknown beast, a virtual shadow of the beast appeared behind SAFA. His eyes were like blood, staring at the speechless ahead!

    At the beginning of the fight, the two people are directly out of all their abilities!

    Kaya and sappha are full of breath. They dare not keep their hands at all, because if they keep their hands, they will lose!

    "Sa..." On the opposite side, a smile of speechless evil, the wine red pupil lit up the fatal red light.

    "Let''s go!"

    Voice, fall

    "Boom!"

    The extremely condensed fire sea suddenly broke out, just like the fallen sky. The huge fire sea, like a giant slap, fell down hard, and shot the two figures on the opposite side!

    Almost the whole arena was completely covered by the sea of fire. Looking at the sky like scene, Kaya and SAFA''s faces were solemn.At the back, Kaya''s eyes fixed on the fire curtain, took a deep breath, and then suddenly drank it. The surging blue magic came out, wrapped his body in it, and flowed to the magic wand in his hand.

    The armour in Kaya''s hand is rare, but with the support of huge magic power, its power is infinitely close to the gold armour. Only to see it suddenly flash up, the whole body is shocked, and the crystal ball at the top even sends out a "whine" call, as if it is calling something. Then, a small wind tornado flies from the staff.

    "Bang!"

    With a sound of explosion, the small wind and tornado suddenly expanded, whirlpool like rapid rolling and passing, covering the figure of Kaya and SAFA!

    The sea of fire hit the two people who were motionless, and hit the tornado that enveloped them. Just when the sea of fire hit the tornado, the tornado whirled around, and a strong storm broke out and rushed to the sea of fire that released the hot temperature. Suddenly, the whole sea of fire was blown away in an instant, and scattered into Mars!

    On the opposite side, speechless and slightly shocked, surprised.

    "There it is!" Under the stage, Feifei''s eyes are fixed. "Prince Kaya''s favorite magic skill, ''wind of dissolution''..."

    "It can resolve all the energy attacks. Only the royal family of Phil empire can learn the inheritance magic!"

    Looking at the speechless surprise on the opposite side, Kaya smiled. "Don''t be surprised. Since SAFA has the skill of animal warfare, if I don''t have the ability to press the bottom of the box, how can I press him in the ranking?"

    With a wave of the staff, the explosive wind in the sky twisted strangely, twined with each other, and each other became a blue energy. Then it spun again, and condensed into a blue spear twinkling with cold awn and wrapped with whirlwind.

    "And it can be used like this!"

    Kaya smiled and shook his staff. Suddenly, the blue wind spear, like lightning, cut through the space and brought a sharp wind. Where it passed, when the Mars touched the wind spear, it would directly disappear, as if it didn''t exist originally. It shot at the speechless!

    Speechless also reflected, eyes slightly narrowed, if really as Fifi said, "wind of dissolution" can resolve all energy attacks, then he can not use magic to resist!

    Raise your hand, clench your fist, and wave forward. Suddenly, the air in front of you is squeezed into an invisible air cannon, which covers the silent fist and collides with the blue spear in everything!

    "Bang!"

    In the low explosion sound, the ripples of the air wave spread rapidly, shaking the space slightly.

    At this time, SAFA raised his head, his figure trembled slightly, and flew straight to speechless. He shook his hands, and the animal shadow roared behind him. A terrible fighting light flashed on one of his sharp claws and grabbed speechless chest!

    Looking at the savage Sabah, he was in trouble with the silent one in the stalemate of the wind spear. With a stamp of his foot, the magic array spun out. Immediately, three rock snakes with thick arms shot out of the ground. They opened their mouths and rushed to Sabah''s face!

    The rock snake suddenly burst into the front of sappha, and felt the gloomy cold awn in the former''s mouth. Sappha''s face was slightly dignified, but he didn''t choose to retreat. A pair of claws slowly spread out, aiming at the rock snake, roared.

    "Come on!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 819

    "Bang!"

    The sharp claw clenched, and an invisible fighting spirit sprang out. The animal shadow behind SAFA roared, and the claw came out, and shook it with a roar!

    In the space where the animal shadow grasps the paw shadow, an extremely terrifying force acts on the atmosphere, pinching the air flow around it into a mass. Several rock snakes just pass by. They are pinched and exploded in the compression of the atmosphere and scattered into the ground powder!

    When he pinched the rock snake, SAFA quickly glanced at another rock snake that was going to pass by him, and attacked Kaya. With a flick of the claw heart, the rock snake was suddenly cracked in the strong wind of fighting spirit, which was just a little bit of the ground. The thick body was as nimble as a ghost. It appeared in front of the silent body, and the sharp claw in his hand drew a half moon arc, facing it fiercely Take the silent chest!

    Fighting Qi entangles the sharp claws of sappha, and the animal shadow that has been emerging behind sappha is also suddenly a claw out, which coincides with sappha''s claws!

    "The king''s claw of blood hunting beast!"

    The huge claw is clearly magnified in the wordless pupil. Looking at this fierce claw, the wordless thoughts seem to return to the day of College Dabi, when he had the claw of spellcasting.

    At that time, he was only at the top of level 7, but SAFA was at level 8. When the other side used his fighting skills, he almost fought for his life and hit it hard. At last, he took SAFA''s attack by relying on the sharpness of Lei Guang Quan.

    And now

    Eyes closed, then suddenly opened, a surge of magic from the body speechless surging out, carrying a magic array, from speechless body flashing!

    In front of him. A round energy mask as thick as blood rises and rises in a ups and downs!

    "Bang!"

    At the next moment, the "blood hunting King''s claw" with a low sound burst hit the energy shield, a dull explosion sounded, and the ripples on the energy shield vibrated rapidly. Be attacked by SAFA''s horrible war skill to press out a radian, and keep approaching towards the silent face!

    If the energy mask is broken, the "Bloodhound claw" will fall on the silent face without any distance!

    However, when the distance between claws and silent face is only a few centimeters, the sound of energy mask "Peng" bounces back!

    The power of the rebound is directly on SAFA. SAFA snorted and bit his teeth. His body flashed by the rebound force and into the silent side below. His arm vibrated rapidly and claws emerged. Carrying countless fighting spirit and strong wind, smashing at the energy shield in front of wordless body!

    "Sonorous! Sonorous!... "

    The claw shadow smashed hard on the energy mask as dark as blood, and suddenly there was a clear Symphony like the collision of weapons. The defense of the energy mask was so high that it only moved a few times under the storm like SAFA, and it was not broken!

    At the beginning, I had no words to do my best to fight the next blow, but now it''s all hands and feet. Take dozens of them at will!

    "Sonorous!"

    Another "blood King hunting claw" hit the energy shield. The energy shield finally resisted to the end and burst out completely!

    Even so, wordless is also satisfied. A magic defense placed casually has such a defensive power, which makes wordless fully understand what kind of power the martial arts in the book of thirteen thousand Magic have.

    Exchange it with almost all ability points. It''s absolutely worth it!

    "Hahahaha!" Speechless, loud and laughing, a strong and surging magic burst out, shaking SAFA back a few steps. Before he had any reaction, SAFA heard a clear sound of "Ding" and his heart suddenly burst.

    In the sky, the strong wind suddenly makes a big work, like a natural disaster. In an instant, the air around him gathered. SAFA raised his head and looked up. Then his face changed.

    Not far above his head, a two meter ball of fire was floating. It was dark black, like the sun in the solar eclipse. When SAFA raised his head, it fell hard on him!

    "No way!"

    Just as the black fireball fell, a loud shout rang out, and then the sharp wind burst out, and a fierce light golden storm shot into the sky, together with the heavy bombardment of the fireball!

    "Dong!!!"

    The explosion sounded like a thunderbolt across the sky. The whole competition tower was shaken rapidly at this moment, which made many people stand unsteadily and fall into one piece. Even some sparks spread to the crowd, which made those unfortunate students cry all around, even their clothes were on fire and in disorder.

    Speechless is also slightly a Leng, turned to look at the back of the square is breathing heavily Kaya, in the eyes of a little helpless.

    I almost forgot that this product has a way to "dissolve the wind", which can resolve the attack of energy system

    "The king''s claw of blood hunting beast!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud shout again. A light figure flashed over the speechless head. The sharp claws in the hand trembled. The bloody fighting spirit quickly gathered. In a blink of an eye, the whole claw body was covered by fighting spirit!The Sabah roars to instill the whole body''s fighting spirit into the claws, and the animal shadow behind seems to solidify a lot. The two claws protrude together and cover a pair of Sabah''s weapons!

    "Drink!!!" The sound falls, the sharp claws are suddenly scratched out, and the two claws are condensed together, turning into a black claw awn, like a flash of lightning, straight down!

    Such a quick and lightning attack, even if it is detected in time without words, the horrible claw wind that stabs people''s skin has also come. At present, he takes a deep breath and shakes his body!

    Once again, the air flow of magic flashed on the wordless body. In the wordless mouth, several inexplicable words like incantations were recited. A black miasma emerged from under his feet, divided into two black fog, and wrapped up against the wordless figure!

    "Hiss..."

    Just like tearing something, the bloody claw shadow pierced the black fog in an instant. The fluctuation of the terror fighting spirit contained in it directly made the black fog violently turbulent. However, the claw shadow pierced the black fog suddenly stagnated when entering the black fog, just like falling into the mire.

    SAFA''s face changed on the spot.

    "Whew!"

    During the change of SAFA''s face, a sound of wind breaking came out of the black fog. SAFA had not yet responded. A corner of the black fog squirmed and turned into a black streamer, which suddenly burst out and hit it heavily!

    "Pooh!" The black fog hit SAFA''s body, just like a heavy hammer, a mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out of SAFA''s mouth, and his body fell down in an instant.

    "SAFA!" Kaya''s face changed dramatically, and then he was ruthless. The blue magic was surging, and the magic wand was flying at one stroke. Countless arrows condensed by the wind appeared behind him. With Kaya''s wave, he faced the front and stabbed away!

    The arrow with fierce wind stabbed the black fog in front into a honeycomb, but there was nothing in the black fog!

    Kaya''s pores are constricted, and his pupils are also reduced to the size of a needle. With a strong push on the ground, a breeze wraps Kaya''s body and carries him. He moves back gently.

    At the same time, a dark shadow, like a blink of an eye, suddenly appeared behind Kaya in the shocked eyes under the stage!

    Kaya''s hair is bursting!

    Located behind Kaya, a silent smile, a hand thrust out, directly grasp Kaya''s neck!

    "Windnetting!"

    At the critical moment, Kaya showed his extraordinary fighting experience and psychological quality. He forced his heart to tremble, moved his magic wand, and the magic around him fluctuated rapidly, forming a wind blade, which quickly condensed into a big net composed of wind blades, protecting Kaya in it!

    However, for this protective net covered with wind blades, the wordless palm has no stagnation at all. In this way, it directly probes into the past of Kaya. The magic in the hand surges and burns a black flame!

    The sharp blade of the wind blows on the flaming arm, but it does not bring any damage. Instead, it burns into nothingness like fragile tissue paper 11 times. The speechless hand passes through the blade net and is set on Kaya''s neck!

    Full of silence

    Looking at Kaya, who was strangled by wordless, who dared not even move, and sappha, who was lying on the ground and struggling to get up, all the sounds around disappeared (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 820

    In the speechless eyes, the black flame on the speechless arm gradually dissipated, leaving only a small palm on Kaya''s neck, but no one dared to look down on this palm.

    Because everyone knows that besides magic, wordless is also good at close combat

    Feeling a little temperature and cold hand coming from the neck, Kaya''s eyes changed dramatically. The staff in his hand shook tightly and tightly. Finally, it fell down, and Kaya smiled too. He smiled rather bleakly, but also very dispirited

    Sappha, who was struggling to get up, looked at this scene in a daze, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Then he gave up completely, leaving his body on the floor heavily, and never stood up again

    Lost

    Kaya and SAFA don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment

    Not willing? But he clearly put out all the strength to fight, the other side is also fair to defeat his own, what is not reconciled

    Convinced? But in the heart of this extremely uncomfortable pain is why? Where did it come from

    Is there another fight

    Thinking of this, they laughed miserably again. They had all their strength, but they didn''t use his best fighting skills, even his armor. Obviously, he didn''t exert all his strength!

    In the absence of exerting all their strength, the two of them joined hands, neither of them was able to bring him even a little bit of damage. What''s the use of fighting again

    "Finally, please tell me..."

    Kaya raised her head slightly, and her dim eyes were fixed on the figure face in front of her.

    "How did you suddenly appear behind me?"

    Speechless one Zheng, immediately a smile. "Why do you ask? Can''t I press it with pure speed? "

    "That''s impossible!" Kaya shook his head without hesitation. "I put a magic around my body to control some wind to fall into my own induction. If you come here, I will feel your presence even if you are fast enough to enter the range of my wind! "

    "But just now, in my wind. But you suddenly appear. It''s like it came out of nowhere! " Kaya stared speechless.

    "Can you tell me how you did it?"

    "Control the wind for sensing..." Speechless blinked, sighed. "It''s worthy of being a magician specializing in wind Department..."

    Kaya didn''t speak. Just looking at speechless, waiting for his answer, I believe I don''t know what is going on, he certainly won''t be convinced, so speechless and helpless.

    "I just used a space to control magic!"

    "Space control Magic?... "

    Speechless nodded and said: "it''s the magic of manipulating space. I used such a magic to directly transfer space. Moving behind you, basically, as you said, I came out of nowhere! "

    "Magic of manipulating space..." Kaya''s face is slightly dull, let alone Kaya, and the expressions of all the people around him are not so good.

    Magic that can manipulate space. Doesn''t that mean that speechless master the skill of instant movement

    Instant move

    They all looked at each other, and could see the look of horror in the eyes of those they looked at.

    Although there are many magic in the world of sparril, if you count them carefully, you may not count them all year long, among them. Magic with special and wonderful effects is also available.

    But, the magic of manipulating space, in the world of sparril, don''t say that you have, you haven''t even heard of it!

    Is it the magic created by wordless

    With such a terrible thought in my heart, no one is not shocked. What''s the sacredness of this speechless thing!

    Gawking at the speechless smile in front of him, Kaya swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the last bit of his unwillingness finally disappeared, and he could not rise again. The only thing left was the bitterness that choked him.

    "The magic of manipulating space can lose in such magic magic, and I will not be wronged..." Kaya smiled.

    "I lost..."

    Hearing this, he put down his hand on Kaya''s neck, turned his head, and looked at SAFA lying on one side. SAFA gave a light snort. Don''t look back, but he said something.

    "I lost..."

    See Sapphire Heart unwilling to like, speechless smirk shook his head, face of no good gas.

    Since then, challenge Fang Kaya and SAFA, and finally admit defeat!

    The students around reacted and started to drink in unison.

    "Speechless! Speechless! Speechless! Speechless!... ""Ah, La, la..." Under the stage, crazy three covered his mouth with his hands and smiled. "My husband''s popularity seems to be rising again..."

    "That guy..." Daisy smiled, but her eyes were gentle. "I still can''t afford to keep a low profile..."

    "Well The Qin bit the "precious pearl" in his hand and scratched the corners of his mouth. "It''s a good ending, too!"

    "Yeah! Yeah! " Astraya, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Lulu all cheered with the crowd around them. Even the timid Sisi could not help but raise his hands and smile excitedly.

    Looking around at the first floor of the whole competition tower, looking at the people all around, Fifi turned his head and looked at the silence on the stage. In his eyes, there was a little ripple.

    "In the end, you still left a legend..."

    On the stage, Kaya picked up SAFA and walked slowly to the stage. When he passed by, he glanced at Icarus, who had never moved his eyes away from him. His heart ached and he bit his teeth.

    "I hope you can give her happiness..."

    Silent Zheng Zheng, followed by a smile.

    "Don''t worry about it. I can''t leave her, or even them, for a long time!"

    Kaya took a solemn look at wordless, then closed his eyes and went to the stage. When he was going out of the competition tower, wordless voice began to ring.

    "If you have a chance, fight again, I will wait for you in front..."

    Kaya''s body suddenly stopped, SAFA also raised his head, the two people looked at each other with a smile, walked out of the competition tower under the support of two royal organizations, leaving only two slightly raised hands, speechless in the face, indicating what

    See, speechless stretch a loin, full face comfortable smile.

    "It''s really a happy ending!"

    So said, speechless also walked off the competitive stage, but soon stopped.

    "When will you come back?..."

    The cold voice sounded slowly, speechless can easily guess the host''s present expression from the voice, can''t help but smile and turn around.

    "What? Will you miss me, princess? "

    She was silent for a moment, and nodded her head in silent amazement.

    "You are my fiance!"

    Just a word, but unexpectedly powerful, let wordless wry smile.

    "If you come back, there should be no chance, but it shouldn''t be difficult for you to master my whereabouts. If you really want me, come to me..."

    With a speechless look, she nodded her head calmly.

    "That''s the deal!"

    With that, she left without looking back

    Speechless mouth slightly twitches, the heart helpless extremely.

    This iceberg princess''s words, he really don''t know which one is true, which one is false, feel more like joking with him

    ¡­¡­

    "Are you ready?"

    Outside the "sparril World College", she looked around the girls without a word, and when the girls nodded, she summoned "fraccinas" with one hand.

    "Take care of everything!" Fifi shouted, looking at the huge air ship.

    "You must miss me!" Lulu kept waving her hands. This time, she didn''t cry anymore. Her face was firm. After this parting, she seemed to grow up a lot

    Standing in the command room of "fraccinas", they took a look at the whole "sparril World College" from the big screen, and they silently wrote down its appearance

    Air ship, towards the distance, slowly flying

 Chapter 821

    (well, in a word, I wish myself a happy birthday first, and then I ask for support for my birthday)

    giant beast forest

    Today''s behemoth forest is quite different from the past.

    It''s not that its shape has changed, or the terrain has changed, but now the giant beast forest, people are afraid to regard it as a pure hunting base.

    Although the event of the beast king has come to an end, and the attack of the beast has never happened again, but the beast king is still not dead after all. He was wounded by purple. Now he is hiding in a corner and licking the wound silently. After he recovers to the full state again, the storm of the beast will come again!

    People don''t know where the animal king is hiding, but for sure, he must still be in the forest!

    It''s clear that the king of beasts is in the forest of monsters, but people don''t know what to do.

    Do you want it?

    The huge beast forest covers an area wider than that of a single empire. In addition, there are many complex terrain and thousands of Warcraft. Who dares to look for them

    The secret search?

    It''s not infeasible, but the number of teams for searching must not be too many, which has reduced the efficiency. If you want to find the king of beasts, you have to rely on luck

    To be sure, the giant beast forest is not suitable for other people to go in and hunt.

    Since the king of beasts was injured and hidden, and the abnormal events of Warcraft fell, the three empires of AILU Empire, baruba Empire and Phil Empire set up a camp between their supply towns and the giant beast forest, and combined the strength of the three families in each Empire, equipped with many powerful campers.

    Three camps. In addition to preventing the occurrence of attacks like Warcraft attacks, there is also the obligation to monitor the forest of monsters, look for the tracks of the king of beasts, hunt Warcraft regularly for the needs of the Empire, etc., and even to guard the passage to the forest of monsters, so as to prevent accidents.

    That''s why. The form of the whole sparril world has been severely challenged!

    Giant beast forest is a natural treasure land. Human beings can''t live without the resources in it. Now that the resources are under control, we can imagine how great the impact will be.

    Fortunately, the camp has also been organized to let some teams enter the giant beast forest to hunt and provide resources every day. Otherwise, the whole sparril world would be in a mess.

    However, it is undeniable that hunting in the giant beast forest is not as easy as before

    The three camps in the three empires are very responsible. Before the beast king was really solved, these three camps could only exist all the time to ensure the normal operation of the sparril world. Therefore, the establishment of the three camps is to instantly become the only three families in each Empire, even above the three families!

    With status. Naturally, rights are indispensable. With rights, disputes must be indispensable. Various family forces seem to see the significance of the camp representatives and realize its importance. Although they don''t know how long the camp will last, they will certainly bring benefits if they stand a certain position here!

    In addition, nowadays, the camp is the base for controlling the resources flowing out of the whole giant beast forest. The oil and water are too rich to imagine. Every force began to stir.

    In order to strive for interests, subordinates to various forces are distributed, and the people who come here to garrison are also beginning to produce contradictions.

    And now, because of this contradiction, the lute and bee eating are praying to them. Got involved in a dispute

    In the middle of an open space in the camp, Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli stood in front of a group of Yuban sisters, but their expressions were not very good-looking. Opposite them, there was a huge team led by three middle-aged men. In terms of the number of people, the number of this team was not 20000 Yuban sisters Under my sister.

    In terms of strength, the strength of Yuban sisters is the peak of the sixth level, but the strength of the opposite team is a little uneven, the fifth level has, the sixth level has, of course, the seventh level also has, the three middle-aged men who are the first are even the eighth level!

    There are many other people around the two opposing teams. They are all the people sent by other forces to garrison here.

    I believe that when I arrived here, the team in the confrontation with Meiqin and others came out. It was the garrison team of the three families of AILU Empire: Lori family, Saito family and leding family!

    Perhaps I was impatient with this confrontation. The bee eating exercise stroked my long hair. The elegant and leisurely posture made many young men open their eyes directly and showed their possessive desire involuntarily.

    "What do you want?" The Bee Eater gave a light glance to the three middle-aged men.

    "Standing in the middle of the road blocking people, is this the external etiquette of the three families?""You know what we want. There''s no need to show off etiquette!"

    As for the beautiful posture of bee eating exercise, although the three middle-aged men also lost their minds for such a short time, they were not as bad as those young people, and soon slowed down. One of the middle-aged men with rather gloomy eyebrows stepped forward and sneered at bee eating exercise.

    "It''s better for us to understand some things so as not to get along with each other in the future..."

    "Not easy to get along with?" The Bee Eater couldn''t help laughing, and he laughed sarcastically. "Do you want to get along with us when you stand in front of us like this?"

    "Miss Bee Eater, you should know that we are helpless..." This is another middle-aged man who leads the team and looks the most vicissitudes among the three. He sighed and prayed to the Bee Eater in a helpless voice: "your royal Saka army''s strength in the whole camp is also one of the best, absolutely in the first row, but you have always disobeyed the management of the big team, which makes it difficult for us to do..."

    "Why should we obey your management!" Meiqin, standing next to the bee eating drill, clenched her fist, and her brown pupils were full of mismatches.

    "We are not the garrison sent by the Empire, nor the subordinate of any family. We have no obligation to obey your management!" Meiqin said loudly.

    "Since you are here, you must obey our management!" The man in the haze shouted loudly. "Our camp is maintaining the operation of the whole world, and the responsibility is very important. Here, no one is acting for the interests of the Empire every day, but you have been acting alone, not only disobeying the management, but also failing to turn over the hunting resources. You are desecrating this holy camp!"

    That''s right! This is the beginning of this conflict!

    Because of the importance of the camp, many family forces have extended their hands to the site in an attempt to obtain certain benefits from it. Among them, the most important one is naturally the members of the three families!

    In addition to maintaining part of the normal operation of the Empire, the resources from the giant beast forest actually have extra surplus every day.

    Who doesn''t want to get more

    With this in mind, the team entering the giant beast forest hunting team will overfulfil the task every day, swallow the extra resources, and transport them back to their families. In addition, the part handed in also has surplus. Those remaining resources become fragrant pastry, which makes countless potential people want to bite on it.

    As the most powerful force in the AILU Empire, the three families naturally have the most bite.

    But now, a big team with the strength comparable to the three families hunts in the giant beast forest every day. The hunting resources are not only higher than any family, but also because it is not the power of the Empire, it has no obligation to turn in the spoils and can swallow them all by itself!

    Who doesn''t want such a delicious piece of meat

    So, the three families came here together. They wanted to play chess for the Empire to force the Meiqin and the Bee Eater to pray for their obedience!

    Perhaps, in their eyes, a team that only plans for itself every day is just a group of selfish guys, but they forget that they are drawing other people''s blood and sweat every day (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 822

    (happy birthday! Friends! Give it to Ruyi

    As the saying goes, people''s jealousy is very terrible!

    I am exhausted. I have to turn over the resources I gained from fighting every day to support the normal operation of the Empire, but others can put their gains into their own pockets.

    This kind of unfair treatment makes the people around to look at Meiqin, fengcao and other people''s eyes gradually become bad. Obviously, the former second is still intoxicated by the latter''s beauty, but now because of jealousy, they forget that the other is a delicate and weak woman, so they are jealous.

    It has to be said that the dark side of human nature is really ugly

    The ability of bee eating is "psychological control". It can be said that her ability in spirit and psychology can do everything. Although in the world of sparril, because of the level, the ability of bee eating can only affect people of the same level, and can''t affect people who are higher than themselves, but bee eating has also become an eighth level strong Well, there are not many higher-level beings around her.

    The negative emotions from the crowd are clearly felt by the bee eating exercise. The beautiful corners of the mouth are raised, which looks beautiful and abnormal. But if you carefully observe it, you can find the disdain contained in it

    "You guy..."

    The bangs of Meiqin are slowly floating up, and a little blue and white current is flowing through it. In the sound of "beep and clap", an invisible momentum is also bursting out from the thin body of Meiqin, which is the expression of Meiqin''s anger to the extreme!

    "What? Want to speak with strength? " The haze man sneered. There was surging fighting spirit on my body. In a flash, I bumped into the momentum of Meiqin. The two were fighting each other. They were even in the same breath!

    The level of Meiqin has already reached the top of the eighth level, and it is only one step away from the Ninth level. In such a case, although the haze man is only equal to the Meiqin in momentum, it can also be seen that the real strength of the other side, even if it is not comparable to Meiqin, is not much weaker!

    In order to be a leader in this camp of such great importance. The leaders of the three families are all the senior leaders in their respective families, second only to the chiefs. In terms of strength, they are naturally comparable to the chiefs of the three families. Let alone the gloomy man, who is the man of vicissitudes and has been silent and speechless. A blonde man with the same color of hair as a Bee Eater has eight levels of strength!

    However, Meiqin is the only one who is at the top of the eighth level. The four of them are still a long way from the top of the eighth level. Even if 20000 Yuban sisters are behind them, they are still weak.

    Of course, it''s in force. The Bee Eater thinks that he never needs to use force to do things!

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, Yuban, you can''t be angry..." The Bee Eater chuckled softly. "People have been waiting for you to get angry..."

    "Marcus, you put your fighting back for me!" The silent blonde raised his head and gave a cold look at the man he called Marcus.

    "I didn''t come to see you fight!"

    Marcus snorted and looked at the blonde with a sneer. "Pelosi, I know that your lolly family has a good relationship with them, but you don''t want to be a villain. Just stand aside for me, no one blames you for not intervening, but if you want to protect them, then ask the surrounding brothers if you want to! "

    Smell the words. There was a flash of anger in peros''s eyes. This Marcus, with a chicken feather as an arrow, was addicted to playing

    "Oh? Say that we Lori family want to protect them because we have a good relationship with them. Don''t you want to embarrass others because your Saito family has a bad relationship with them? " Peros smiled without disguise.

    "I know that the head of your Saito family, that is, your elder brother, has given such orders. If you have the chance, you can beat down these two sons and nephews who embarrass them one after another..."

    "Oh? No, almost forgot... " Peros, as if remembering something, said something with a sneering expression in his epiphany.

    "The second young master named bingmian almost died in his own ice fighting spirit because of plotting against others..."

    "Peros!!!" Marcus roared angrily. The ice fighting spirit of the Saito family broke out from him. It was more than when they just confronted Meiqin. It was obviously furious. Pelos didn''t make any expression about this. He just looked at him coldly as if he were a clown.

    "Stop!" The vicissitudes of life man hurriedly stood out, but let the angry Marcus to stare up.

    "What? Andrew, are you the reading family going to be on his side, too? "

    Hearing Marcus''s angry cry, Andrew frowned, as if he was dissatisfied with what Marcus had done."Infighting? Aren''t you afraid of making jokes? Don''t forget our purpose today! "

    Pelos and Marcus Ziqi were stunned, then looked at each other, narrowed their eyes, and did not turn their heads, but Marcus still restrained his fighting spirit, which seemed to have listened to Andrew''s words.

    Peros took a look at Meiqin and others in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and finally stood out.

    "Miss Bee Eater, as you know, in the form of the current camp, many people are dissatisfied with you, and there are many people who want to make use of it..." Peros consciously or unconsciously held a look around the expression of some angry crowd, wry smile. "Everyone can''t see past your failure to turn in resources, so do you think it''s good to perform your obligations occasionally?"

    The Bee Eater cocked his head and shook his head and smiled: "Mr. peros, can I ask you what is the duty of the camp?"

    Pelos looked around and said: "the construction of this camp is mainly to prevent the monsters in the forest from coming out again and sending out disasters, and to find the trace of the king of beasts, and fundamentally solve the problem. This is the real obligation. In such a case, hunting monsters and obtaining resources are only incidental Already

    Speaking of this, the Bee Eater''s mouth draws up an interesting arc, raises his feet, and slowly walks to the front of Marcus. Marcus looks at the Bee Eater''s approach indifferently.

    "It''s true that everyone in the camp hunts Warcraft in the giant beast forest every day. They exchange their lives for resources, and turn them over to the Empire to maintain the normal operation of the Empire. I admire this sense of responsibility very much..." The Bee Eater looked at Marcus with a smile.

    "But since this Mr. Marcus said that we have desecrated this sacred camp, Mr. Marcus, can you say that all you have done is for the sake of the Empire of ELU?"

    Marcus scoffed as soon as his pupils set. "Of course I am..."

    "Mr. Marcus, don''t talk too fast..." The Bee Eater interrupted Marcus with a smile, but a pair of starry eyes twinkled with cold.

    "According to your words, I will take corresponding actions. Don''t forget that my ability can control people''s mind..." The Bee Eater, holding his cheek in one hand, said this sentence with a smile.

    "Although there is no way to control a few people, I believe that the people around you who help you should not be able to resist my ability. I think, in that case, they will also be willing to disclose your usual actions to everyone..."

    "At that time, let us evaluate your obligations!"

    The faces of peros, Marcus and Andrew changed on the spot.

    The Bee Eater glanced at them, turned around, and walked to Meiqin and other people.

    "Three gentlemen, we all have our own purposes. If we don''t care about you, it''s better that you don''t care too much. Otherwise, the real losers..." The Bee Eater prays for a smile.

    "It will never be us!"

    When the words fell, the Bee Eater whispered to Meiqin and others, and then took the four girls and a group of Yuban sisters out of the room, leaving them to look at each other. The people who didn''t understand the Bee Eater''s words and the three leaders with uncertain expressions didn''t say (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 823

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "turnip with vegetables"! 1888 reward for "lace"! And "thunder", "super safe", "death game" and "Huailiu"

    (at the third watch of the birthday, continue to sell cute and ask for rewards. Let''s have some support ~ ~)

    "disgusting! It''s very annoying! "

    The silk flag loves kicking a stone off the road and turns to the Bee Eater to pray angrily.

    "I said, let me solve such a guy directly!"

    "As a result, don''t mess about!" Franda seemed to be startled. "That guy is the top of the eighth level. You really match him. You can''t win!"

    "You can''t kill him if you are lower than him!" Silk flag''s favorite retort: "when Chao was in the dark, he didn''t kill people who were more powerful than me. If Chao could not kill people from the front, then Chao could not kill them!"

    Smell speech, franda some calm can''t, nervously grasps own Beret. "You''re not going to do that, are you?"

    "I..."

    "All right, all right..." Meiqin sighed a little. "Although that guy is disgusting, he can''t be said to kill him anymore..."

    "Ha?" Silk flag loves to look at Meiqin with incredible eyes. At last, she sighs and says listlessly, "you are so kind as ever!"

    "Here It has nothing to do with kindness or not, has it? "

    "That''s not the case. When people see a guy like that, they just want to kill him!"

    "Will ordinary people directly kill the people they hate?"

    "Yes, I will!"

    "You..."

    "Ah, ah, ah..." Watching Meiqin and silk flag quarrel inexplicably, franda on one side, just like watching two children who have not grown up for a lifetime, forgets that her body size is the real Petite one on the spot. Then turn your eyes to bee eating.

    "Fortunately, there are wasps. Otherwise, we had to fight with them just now. The decision to let you stay was right!"

    "Well, in a base area of this nature, sooner or later it will happen..." The bee eating drill prays to lift the hair that covers his eyes to the back of his ears. Star eyes squinted.

    "I just didn''t expect to come so soon..."

    It seems that Meiqin and silk flag are tired of quarreling. They stare at each other, turn their heads in a cold voice, and Meiqin just turns to the side of bee eating and praying. When they hear this, they put their hands on their waist.

    "Shall we be totally in trouble with them now?"

    "Isn''t it super?" The silk flag likes to reach out. Holding the palm, on it, a mass of invisible air is constantly compressing and rotating.

    "At least there are bee eaters. Those guys are afraid to take us, even though I''m afraid of them..."

    "They won''t give up!" The Bee Eater said calmly, "as long as we are here one day, they will not give up one day. After all, the hunting efficiency of Yu Ban''s younger sisters is there. They won''t let go of the chance to control these 20000 living forces! "

    The clever Bee Eater has long seen that Marcus''s real goal is not the spoils they have, but the whole army of Yuban''s younger sisters!

    Although the resources in their hands have accumulated a lot due to the hunting during this period, they are just a lot. What Marcus and others really want is a Yuban army that not only does not need to perform the so-called obligations, but also has super efficient hunting ability!

    Otherwise. The first thing Marcus said when he blocked them in the open space was not to let them obey the management, but to turn over the resources.

    From this point of view, the Lori family''s peros just gave them a good step down, not to let them obey the management, but to let them perform their obligations, but also to take care of the little love between the Lori family and them

    "What shall we do next?" Meiqin said impatiently, "if we don''t turn in our resources in a day, the people in the camp will be more dissatisfied with us. I''m afraid that there will be a lot of unnecessary troubles."

    "Trouble is sure to happen..." The Bee Eater prayed for what happened to his lips and said angrily, "who let us hunt for the evil guy all the time, those resources. It should bring him a lot of points... "

    Meiqin, silk flag''s favorite and franda''s footsteps stopped. They even shrugged their shoulders wearily and raised their heads after a pair of Long Hu Li, who was about to fall asleep. Obviously, the Bee Eater prayed for the so-called "hateful guy" in his mouth. They were shaken in their mood.

    The steps of the five girls are not as normal as they just were, but they are a little slow. Although the expressions on their faces are as thoughtful as they just were, this time they are not thinking about the things in the camp, but about the hateful guy in their mouth

    "Well, that guy, seems to have come back?" Meiqin pretends to be careless and asks casually, which makes the Bee Eater on one side chuckle."Yuban, you should know better than me, right? Every time I communicate with daisies, don''t I ask you at most?... "

    "I I''m just by the way By the way Meiqin said in this way, but the voice was getting lower and lower, and her face was a little red, which attracted the eyes of the two people who loved silk flag and franda.

    "Sure enough, Chao said the same thing as that guy. Yuban is an Aojiao!"

    "It turned out to be arrogant! I''m so proud! "

    "Don''t keep talking about it all the time!" Meiqin shouted in a fit of rage. "I''m not proud!"

    After long Huli took a look at Meiqin, the three of them finally gave up asking and went to the Bee Eater to pray. He asked in a soft voice: "is he in the college now?..."

    The noisy voice on one side dropped a little bit, and the Bee Eater shook his head and looked up to the sky. "When I got in touch with Daisy two days ago, I heard that he seems to have acquired some new abilities and is in the process of cultivation. Now he should be able to deal with them almost. In the next communication, he should be able to see his face from the crystal ball."

    The eyes of the four people are all bright, and a smile appears on their face involuntarily.

    "I also happened to hear from him about the princess''s fiance..."

    The air suddenly solidified, the temperature suddenly dropped, and the expressions of several young girls became cold.

    The younger sister of Yuban, who is the nearest to the five girls, raised her head slightly and said, "according to Yuban''s observation, it seems that her elder brother has cheated again. Do, Yuban 10032 has come to the final conclusion!"

    "Elder brother is a heartless man. Do, Yuban 10031 also came to the final conclusion!"

    "Yuban 9982 seconded!"

    "Seconded by Yuban 10777!"

    "Yuban 19090 seconded!"

    And the final result, of course, is that all of Yuban''s younger sisters agreed

    Hearing the whispers of Yu Ban''s younger sisters behind me, Meiqin, zhifengcaoqi, silk flag''s favorite, fulanda and longhuli all looked at each other. Finally, they all "Puchi" and laughed.

    But after laughing for a long time, the voice of Meiqin and longhuli suddenly stopped. They cut their necks, and the smile on their faces gradually turned to surprise.

    "This feeling Yes

    Meiqin''s forehead flashed a faint electric light, and the pupils after the Long Hu Li also slightly concentrated for a while, shaking.

    "What''s the matter?" Bee eating, silk flag favorite and franda surrounded them.

    "What happened?..."

    "Well, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing..." In her mouth, Meiqin''s face is full of smiles. She looks up to the sky before she can wait for the Bee Eater to ask questions.

    "Here we are!"

    Almost at the same time that Meiqin voice fell, a huge air ship, accompanied by a whistling tornado, slowly emerged from the void and stopped in the sky of a group of girls!

    "That''s "Fraccinas"! " As soon as the Bee Eater''s face shook, his face suddenly changed, and finally evolved into a slightly helpless smile.

    "I didn''t expect to come quietly..."

    "Here comes the guy!" Silk flag loves to shout with franda, and then she laughs excitedly.

    At the next moment, several figures appear in front of Meiqin and others in a flash of light (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 824

    (fourth more! Please support us! Nine hours to the end of Ruqian''s birthday! Continue to roll, sell cute and ask for reward! Hee hee ~ ~)

    looking at the shadows that appear in the transmission light, Meiqin and other people can''t help but feel excited, even the Bee Eater prays for a pair of starry eyes with endless joy.

    From wordless leaving the forest with daisies, to purple returning to dreamland, to wordless task completion, it''s about two weeks, or about ten days, in the time of sparril world.

    I haven''t seen her for more than ten days, but Meiqin and others feel as if they have been for a long time. Although they keep in touch every day, I''m still a little excited to see her now. Especially the figure standing in the first place attracts most of the five people''s eyes, and I can''t move away.

    And the Meiqin and others are so, Daisy and others are not it

    "Sister flanda!" Little Flemish was the first to cheer, and almost threw Flemish to the ground when she rushed to the little figure whose name was only one word short of her own.

    "Whoa! As a result, don''t drill into my arms at once! " That is to say, franda still reaches out to hold little Frankie in her arms. The blue pupils are full of helplessness and love. For little Frankie, I believe no one will hate her, except those who are afraid of her power

    "Meiqin!"

    "Daisy!"

    "Sister Bee Eater!"

    "Everyone!"

    Girls embrace each other one by one and enjoy the joy of reunion, even when it is called. It''s the same with the Qin Li, Shi Xiang and Si Si Nai who were not known to the girls for a long time, which makes this small space full of happy laughter like a silver bell.

    It seems that in the period of speechless absence, although they are separated from each other, the development of the relationship seems to be very good

    Of course. There are exceptions

    "Shiqi, long time no see..." The Bee Eater clapped his hand over his mouth and smiled at the crazy man standing in front of him. "I see you''re doing well, and I''m relieved to eat bees. I''ve been worried that you''ll be uncomfortable in the College..."

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Crazy three is also cute crooked head. The eyes smile like crescent. "It''s great that students who eat bee are so energetic..."

    From the dialogue alone, they are greeting gracefully, just like the noble relatives and friends they haven''t seen for a long time, but the air around them is cold enough to make the girls shiver one after another. A jump, a distance from them.

    Just like the first meeting, the two eldest ladies, who recognized each other as powerful enemies, suddenly raised their hatred value, and the wordless heart beside them was entangled.

    "You know it''s coming!"

    Meiqin didn''t know when she came to speechless side hand in hand with daisy. There was a serious dissatisfaction in a pair of brown eyes.

    Let''s not count the time when we carry out the compulsory task. However, it has been several days since wordless returned to sparril world from replica world. As a result, there is no contact with them even once in these days. Of course, Meiqin will feel dissatisfied, but she will not say it.

    "Sorry sorry..." Speechless very understanding of the mistake, together with a pair of palms, made a embarrassed shape. "Because there are so many things happened in these two days, I can''t sort them out at once..."

    In the confrontation with Kuang San, Feng Cao Qi turns his head, abandons her directly, and goes to the silent side to communicate with others. She also heard from Daisy''s mouth about what happened to them in the palace that day, but only about one.

    Using crystal ball for remote communication, although it is not like that there are signals in the garden city or some modern world, it is also possible to be monitored, so it is impossible for Daisy to directly tell them the secret obtained in the palace without words. Only vaguely said a general, let the bee eating exercise pray and others know the seriousness of the matter.

    "What? Is it hard to solve?... "

    Smell speech, speechless sigh. "It''s not a problem that is difficult to solve, but how to deal with it..."

    Seeing the Bee Eater praying for doubts, he shook his head speechlessly. "We''ll talk about the details later..."

    The Bee Eater nodded his head, and his positive face changed, showing a smile like expression. "Since it''s not convenient to talk about the main business here, don''t you think it''s necessary to explain the private business to us? For example, your engagement to a princess, or... "

    "The flower heart of you, in this replica world, what beautiful little bee did you provoke?"

    As soon as the Bee Eater prayed, he said it was terrible without words. As expected, as soon as the voice fell, several cold lines of vision and 20000 disdainful eyes were all pressed on him, which made his back sweat.Feeling the sense of urgency, speechless and stiff body looked at the Bee Eater in the smile, weak voice.

    "That Your majesty, I don''t think it''s very suitable for private affairs to say... "

    "Ah La, is that so?" The Bee Eater smiled charmingly, stretched out his delicate hand, stroked his silent chest, and then put his attractive lips to his silent ear.

    "Then, let''s talk about it in private, pro ~ ~ ~ love ~ ~"

    "Gulu..." Listening to the delicate voice line of the bee eating exercise, he felt cold in his heart, couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, plus the cold laughter of the girls around him, he could only sigh out a sigh with great sadness.

    It seems that I will be busy in the following days if I want to make this group of small vinegar kegs feel better

    How nice it would be if it could comfort my sister

    ¡­¡­

    Giant beast forest camp, a large area of tents

    "What! You all graduated! " Meiqin exclaimed.

    "Yes..." The daisy smiled at the mermaid. "It doesn''t make much sense for us to stay at sparril World College, so we applied for graduation."

    "Then why don''t you tell us?" The silk flag sitting on the other side of the Meiqin is a little discontented. "Are you going to leave us alone?"

    "It''s just too late to inform..." Daisy said with a wry smile: "after all, we can hardly get out even when we leave..."

    "Isn''t that a pity?" The Bee Eater prayed to crazy three and raised his eyebrows. "It''s really hard to apply for graduation soon after entering the University..."

    "Ah La, I don''t care..." Crazy Sany finger points on his lips and says to himself: "as long as there is a husband and an adult, it''s OK!"

    "But you are a Bee Eater. I heard that there is a" Starlight Queen "brought out by hard work in the college. Would you just ignore it?"

    "It doesn''t matter, oh ~ ~" the Bee Eater waved his hand. "Sometimes things like power are more realistic than people. Just give me a word or two. Shiqi doesn''t need to worry too much..."

    "What a pity..." It''s no pity that crazy three with a smile looks at each other with the Bee Eater''s prayer. Both of them pull up a noble smile, but the momentum of the fight makes their eyes wander around with lightning, the eyes of the onlookers are also dazzled, and their heads hurt. I wish I could teach these two girls who are full and have nothing to do.

    Patted own forehead, speechless helplessly looked to the bee eating exercise pray. "It''s not a big problem for the college. Anyway, you''re just a nominal. When did you contact grandpa Lei Wang and ask him to graduate you directly..."

    Finish saying, speechless serious. "Xiao Qi, what do you think I should do with the news from the Treasury of the imperial palace of AILU?"

    "That kind of news doesn''t need to be treated at all!"

    Pestering wordless, Daisy and other people for a long time, but being prayed by the Bee Eater without hesitation said that it was worthless, so that everyone was stunned.

    Looking around at the stunned people, the Bee Eater blinked and smiled.

    "People have already arranged the way to deal with it. What are we worried about?"

    When they heard the words of the Bee Eater, they all looked at each other and laughed.

    It''s really a Bee Eater. It''s the key to success

 Chapter 825

    (Ruqing is very happy today, really very happy. All the friends who don''t know, know, know and don''t know come to celebrate Ruqing''s birthday, so that Ruqing is very happy. Here, Ruqing thank you, thank you for your support, and thank you for your birthday gift!)

    (Ruqing''s birthday wish is to hope the friendship with friends can last for a long time through Ruqing''s books...)

    Giant beast forest camp is a camp with many tents. People stationed here will arrange tents of different sizes according to their position here. Among them, there are three tents that are the largest in the whole camp.

    When the silent group came to the camp, one of the camps was located in the most central and large tent. Marcus and Andrew also received the news, but peros was missing

    "You said, that speechless also came to the camp?" Marcus''s eyebrows were already wrinkled when he heard the news from Andrew.

    "Is the news accurate?"

    "Absolutely!" Andrew nodded hard and bit his teeth. "His pontoon is so special, and it can hide its shape. No one can admit it!"

    "Well, I didn''t expect that. He came at this juncture... " Marcus''s face was gloomy and his fists were clenched. Andrew could not help but say something when he saw Marcus''s face.

    "Is there any problem?" Andrew''s face was worried. "If wordless comes here suddenly, will we find our secret?"

    Smell the words. Marcus''s face changed with ferocity. "Damn, at this time..."

    Andrew is also a face of uncertainty, in the place of death hesitated, after a long time raised his head, the original handsome face is full of murderous.

    "Simply. Let''s just put him

    Although I haven''t finished speaking, the meaning I want to express is very clear!

    "No way!" But Marcus didn''t want to, just shook his head. "Although he is young, he is a man that even the old man of Lei Wang values. It''s not so simple, and you don''t know. He has now become Princess heleve''s fiance. If we do this and involve the royal family, we will have no choice but to die! "

    "But here he is, we have no way to carry out the plan!" At this point, Andrew''s face has become frightened. "You know, if we can''t finish the task. The consequence... "

    Hearing Andrew''s words, Marcus''s ferocious face became frightened, as if seeing something horrible, shaking his head in panic.

    "No way! The plan must be carried out! Otherwise, we''ll just die! "

    "Then what shall we do?" Andrew was also a little grumpy. "I can''t kill, I can''t walk and I can''t walk. Can I just waste it like this?"

    "Didn''t you say that? Do as planned! " Marcus roared: "that speechless skill is not small, but it''s just a hairy one anyway. We haven''t found our plan even though the skill of Yuban Meiqin is not under him. Isn''t that crafty bee eating operation also concealed by us in the drum? I don''t believe it. He can find something! "

    "Say That''s what I said... " Andrew''s face seemed a little better. There was a glimmer of hope in the eyes. "That''s right, the other side is only a small hair. Even if we have more ability, we should be careful. There should be no problem..."

    "Just hope nothing happens..." Marcus sighed.

    "I hope so!" Marcus answered in a low voice. Looking at Marcus, he hesitated and said, "Marcus..."

    "Well?" Looking at his companions, Marcus''s ferocious face slowly converged. He even changed his ferocity and smiled bitterly. "Andrew, if you have something to say, I belong to the Saito family, you belong to the laiding family and belong to different forces, but now I''m in the same boat, not living together or dying together. Is there anything else that can''t be said clearly?"

    Andrew took a slow breath and bit his lips. "Marcus, what we have done now is tantamount to betraying the Empire of AILU, or even all mankind. Once discovered, I''m afraid that the whole sparril world has no place for us. Is it really worth it?"

    "What''s the point of saying that now?" Marcus''s face was full of depression and his eyes were darkened. "Now, it''s not someone else''s death, it''s us. Do you want to die?"Andrew was silent, and a sad look appeared in his eyes. When he saw it, Marcus laughed at himself, and then he stood up fiercely.

    "We have no way back. I don''t want to die. Since we can''t die, we can only let others die!"

    "I believe that the group of ants are in the sky. I know that it''s glorious for them to exchange their humble life for the survival of the two eighth level top powers!"

    "It''s a pity that we didn''t be able to drag peros into the water. Otherwise, with the status of the three of us in the camp, we don''t need to shrink our heads and feet..." Marcus said hatefully, "and that Bee Eater, as smart as a fox, would have wandered in the camp with a group of wild girls..."

    "That''s why we''re trying to force rapoulos to control them, isn''t it?" Andrew helplessly said that she would be surprised if she heard the Bee Eater''s prayer. After all, she always thought that Marcus wanted to control them because of their hunting ability

    "Well, you don''t need to worry too much..." Marcus waved, looked at the top of the tent and murmured, "we just need to do it for ourselves, right For myself

    "Ah..." Andrew sighed and looked at Marcus. "Then, let''s go ahead with the plan!"

    "Well!" Marcus nodded his head, and then added, with a pause. "Just in case, let''s keep back a little bit. Don''t act too much. Pay more attention to the silent and bee eating exercises. Don''t let them see anything!"

    "I don''t need you to tell me!" Andrew smiled bitterly and said with some uneasiness, "I only hope they haven''t found out what happened in the camp, otherwise it will be difficult..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" Marcus gave a cold smile. "It didn''t take long for this incident to happen. At present, only some low-level garrison members are panicking. Even if they report the incident to us, it''s us who will take over and deal with it. At most, they will tell pelos, but he doesn''t know the inside story and can''t create any threat!"

    This is the only advantage that they don''t take charge of Meiqin and other teams. Intelligence is exclusive. Relatively, the exposure probability of things will be much lower

    "Well Andrew nodded with a heavy expression. "Just a lot of speechless and several of his women, the strength of their team is far beyond our team, if we can arrange some Eyeliner around them."

    "You don''t think I thought about it?" Marcus glanced at Andrew. "But as like as two peas, the vigilance of the women is too strict. There seems to be some way to quickly connect with each other. I had been almost clean all night around my tent."

    "In addition, the" Queen of the academy "is not a simple person to pray for bee eating. Although she is young, she is very thoughtful and smart. She has no flaws in doing things. She also has that kind of tricky ability..."

    "Marcus, let''s kill that Bee Eater and pray!" Andrew squinted without any pity. "I always think that it will be a disaster to keep the bee eating exercise and pray..."

    Marcus, too, seems to be in a bit of a heartbeat. "But the Bee Eater is a silent lover. The relationship between them is not so close. It''s one thing that we killed the Bee Eater. It''s the same thing that angered the Bee Eater. If it involves the semi God power named eight clouds purple..."

    "The half god strong..." When Andrew''s back was cold, he shuddered and said unwillingly, "why is a semi God strong person related to a group of eight level characters..."

    "Who knows..." Marcus took a deep breath and a haze flashed across his brow.

    "Even if there is no demigod power, there are two levels of power around them, which are not comparable to us at all. I just hope they don''t hinder us, otherwise, we have to use the shameless way, and don''t let others find that it''s our hands..."

    Andrew nodded heavily

 Chapter 826

    (as a result of going out to celebrate birthday, today''s share of the codeword code is only finished now. It''s almost dawn. Woohoohoohoo, friends, for the sake of such efforts, we must support it)

    and when Marcus and Andrew are worried, they are also worried

    When he came to the giant beast forest camp, he wanted to take away the five people who were the most loved by Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag, fulanda and longhuli

    But when we arrived at the giant beast forest camp, we found a very serious problem.

    What about Yu Ban''s sisters

    The king of beasts is still hidden in the forest of monsters, and the transformation of Warcraft has not been completely eradicated. The whole forest of monsters is like a bomb that may explode at any time. If he really takes the girls around and leaves here, then the safety of the sisters may be threatened at any time

    In this case, wordless can''t bring the girls around at all, and conservative estimation will have to stay for a while, unless all the sisters become the strong ones of level 7 or above!

    Otherwise, they can''t leave here at all!

    Don''t say nothing, at least Meiqin will never throw 20000 sisters here

    Keep it as it is

    But wordless and others have left the "sparril World College". I''m afraid that the next journey will extend to the whole sparril world continent. If the current situation is maintained, it means that he has to separate from some young girls and can''t meet again in a short time

    Although in the world of "sword realm", I spent more than three years without any words, which is not a short time to leave the girls, but it is a relatively short time to build on this side, I can bear the separation of three years without any words, which does not mean that the girls can also.

    They follow with no regrets. It''s better to share weal and woe with yourself. When you enter the world of dungeon, it''s still better. After all, compared with the time of sparril world, it''s a short time. If you let the girls try the pain of separation, he can''t bear it.

    Maybe, I can take 20000 sisters with me

    But that''s 20000 people, not war. How could it be possible to take such a regiment and run rampant in the world of sparril

    Is it like before, the sisters are placed in the "living space device"

    This is a way. Just if you can. I really don''t want to do this. It''s not easy for sisters to live a normal life in sparril world and put them into the living space device. What''s the difference between themselves and aresta

    Of course, moving your mind has always been a weakness. It''s not that he''s mentally handicapped, but that he really meets a problem. If he comes up with a solution, when he comes up with it, people''s Bee eating and praying have been solved. They sit on the sofa and drink black tea.

    So, speechless can only ask this headache to the queen, which caused her to be angry for a long time and left a sentence "give me some time". Her majesty walked out of the silent tent and didn''t know where to go

    There is no way to leave the giant beast forest camp in a short period of time, and there is nothing to say and no longer tangle about. Every day, I will either fight with the girls or go to the replica of the giant beast forest (hunting) with my sisters. When you have free time, you can practice magic. Your life is very nourishing.

    Not to mention, I thought that I was a lazy person who was not so keen on cultivation, but I was a little addicted to the feeling of cultivation. Although it is inevitable to be boring when cultivating magic, the feeling that I can feel that I am becoming stronger every day still makes wordless very comfortable, and the magic is constantly increasing, which makes the whole body have a kind of speechless A sense of fullness.

    The two factors add up. Although it''s not enough to let wordless practice be used as the homework of forgetting to eat and sleep, it will also use time to practice magic whenever it''s free. It can''t say how diligent it is, but it''s also out of the "lazy" level.

    This result also led to the impression that the super genius who graduated early from sparrell World College is a hard-working person in the eyes of outsiders, which made many people greatly change their outlook on wordless, and some of them began to look forward to wordless, which made wordless shame, but also made girls very despised.

    Only they know that silent practice is usually in the daytime and only when they are free. As for the time at night, it is the happiest time of his day.

    Because at this time, we can block one or two girls who are going to sleep without any words. Then, in their screams, like rogue leaders, we can drag our girls into our tents, throw them into our beds, and live a shameless and impetuous night life

    Speechless and diligent

    I''m afraid he''s the happiest man in the forest campIn a flash, a month has passed

    The Bee Eater prays to sit in a tent, drinking black tea and arranging her long beautiful blonde hair. Beside her, the three people who love the silk flag most, franda and longhuli are counting the harvest that their sisters get from hunting in the giant beast forest

    After such a short period of time, these three little girls from the dark Department of the city of the school garden unexpectedly get along with the Bee Eater. Generally, they can see the Bee Eater, so they must be able to see the three little girls following her. Their feelings look very good.

    I don''t know how to do it. It seems that the three people who love silk flag regard her as the second omen of Mai Ye Shen Li. They mainly do it all day long. Unless there are some orders without any words, otherwise, even if the Meiqin and Daisy have something to ask them, they can''t use the word "order" to trouble them.

    It seems that at present, the three people who love silk flag most, franda and longhuli are not only counting today''s harvest under the command of bee eating drill, but also sorting out the information that their sisters get from the camp.

    One thing Marcus guessed was that there was a way for sisters to connect with each other - Yuban network!

    But what he didn''t think of was that, strictly speaking, Yuban network is not a way for younger sisters to connect with each other, because its existence is to connect the spirit of younger sisters together and share any intelligence!

    Marcus thought that the intelligence of their camp would not be leaked to the Royal plate army acting alone, but the fact was that they slapped him hard. With the Royal plate network, their strength was to collect intelligence. In the camp, even some intelligence that Marcus and others did not know, would be sent to the bee Eater every day.

    Although Meiqin was very dissatisfied with her sisters'' help in doing things for them, they took good care of their sisters responsibly and made use of all the useful places to become direct benefits. What they benefited from was still speechless. Meiqin couldn''t say anything, so they could only open one eye and close one eye.

    It has to be said that the Bee Eater is indeed a qualified superior!

    It''s also because of this, the bee eating exercise caused a trouble indirectly

    "Eh..." After reading some information, long Huli suddenly gave a surprise, turned his head and handed the paper to the Bee Eater for praying.

    "Wasp eater, take a look at this..."

    "Well?" The Bee Eater took a puzzled look at Longhu Li, then took the paper in Longhu Li''s hand, looked intently, frowned, and was surprised.

    "Are the garrison members missing without cause?"

    Silk flag''s favorite and franda''s actions on their hands turned to the information paper in the hands of the Bee Eater. When they saw the above news, their eyebrows also frowned.

    "Successive low-level disappearances? Panic outside the camp? Report to the senior management, but no one is assigned to deal with it? " Franda was surprised.

    "What do those senior executives eat?" Silk flag loves to whisper. "It''s caused panic. We haven''t sent someone down to deal with it."

    The Bee Eater prays for a tiny squint in the eyes of a pair of stars, and puts the paper in his hand on the table.

    "It''s not that simple..." Her keen sense of smell made the Bee Eater feel something. She looked at the back of Long Hu Li.

    "Long pot, let your sisters investigate in detail!"

    After Long Hu Li nodded his head

 Chapter 827

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "sugar under your feet"! And the reward of the "little demon of dreams!"

    In the central area of giant beast forest camp, in a large tent, peros, Marcus and Andrew are sitting opposite each other, discussing something like a meeting

    Looking at the old God in the opposite direction, a pair of pointless Marcus and Andrew, Pelosi''s eyebrows have been greatly wrinkled.

    "Are you listening?" Peros''s tone was a little angry. "Since you are not going to interfere, I will not go. Why should I be prevented from sending someone to investigate the disappearance?"

    "Pelos, you''re too much of a fuss..." Marcus gave peros a light glance. "It''s just a few low-level people missing..."

    "How many?" Peros laughed angrily and clapped his hand on a piece of paper on the table. "Take a look at the number of missing persons reported above!"

    "Are these some? How many a day! And since this month, more than 100 low-level people have been declared missing! "

    Hearing this, Marcus narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Andrew at one side without trace. Andrew immediately understood and said to peros, "is this information accurate? Is it possible that those who are ready to move put a blind eye on it? "

    "Yes!" Marcus nodded and sneered: "don''t forget, those guys have been thinking of biting us. They have been staring at our position..."

    "That''s why I''m going to investigate, isn''t it?" Peros''s whole face was stretched together and looked rather ugly. "Now, the low-level peripheral area of the camp has caused a serious panic. There are also rumors about the plague epidemic or the Revenge of unknown Warcraft. It makes people uneasy. Even the efficiency of hunting in the giant beast forest has been reduced a lot! "

    Peros gave Marcus and Andrew a serious look. "This matter can''t be dragged on any longer. We have to control it and find out the reason when its influence is still light, otherwise. When the impact expands, I''m afraid the operation of the whole camp will be paralyzed or even abandoned! "

    "Marcus! Andrew! " Peros stood up, looked down at the two people in the opposite direction, and said in a low voice, "if you don''t want to manage, then don''t stop me from managing. Otherwise, what''s the matter? We can''t take the responsibility! "

    With that, peros turned directly to the exit of the tent. Before leaving, he took the intelligence paper full of missing events. Obviously, he was going to investigate this matter!

    As pelos turned around, Andrew raised his head, his eyes flashed a sense of obliteration, and a faint wave of magic began to flow upward as if waking up.

    Marcus put his hand on Andrew''s shoulder. With a little effort, he pushed Andrew''s leaning body back to the chair, looked straight at peros''s back, and remained silent until he came out of the tent

    Watching peros walk out of the tent, Andrew looks discontentedly at Marcus. "Why don''t you let me do it?"

    "Let''s go?..." Marcus turned around. "Do you have the confidence to take him down in a short time and not be found by others?"

    Andrew choked, then retorted, "it''s better than being investigated by him!"

    "Find out the truth?" Marcus laughed. "Did you leave any trace when you started?"

    "When Of course not! "

    "That''s it!" Marcus had his hands on his chin and his eyes bent in a sinister arc. "With our strength, it doesn''t take much effort to win several low-level personnel. There''s no clue left. How could peros find out? Instead, you''re here to fight him. It''ll only cause trouble. It''s like pleading guilty! "

    Marcus'' words sounded like an alarm bell in Andrew''s heart. To his horror, cold sweat came down.

    Almost, almost he broke the big thing

    Seeing Andrew''s expression, Marcus knew he had calmed down and patted him on the shoulder. "Now we can''t go wrong even one step. Once we go wrong, it''s a disaster. You''re under too much pressure, which leads to wrong judgment. It''s not your fault, but don''t make mistakes again!"

    Andrew looked gratefully at Marcus and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Thank you, Marcus. I''m really not cool at this time..."

    Marcus smiled, but his heart was bitter.

    How could he not have the same pressure as Andrew

    However, unlike Andrew, Andrew becomes a little crazy under pressure, but he calms down more and more because he knows that he has to calm down

    "Don''t be glad it''s too early!" Marcus sighed and said, "although we are confident that pelos can''t find anything, if there is any accident, it will be bad. We can''t lose it. It''s better to keep back...""Still converging?" Andrew frowned. "Last time because of the silent arrival, we have converged a lot, resulting in a little low ''harvest'', the owner is not happy, this time we still converged..."

    "Be careful, there''s no big mistake!" Marcus knocked on the table. "I''m not happy to return home, but the host has to use our place, and won''t do anything to us..."

    When Marcus said this sentence, his tone was full of uncertainty. Andrew heard it and opened his mouth. Just about to say something, a flame suddenly flew in from the entrance of the tent and shot into Andrew''s eyebrow. At the next moment, Andrew''s face changed and his expression became ugly.

    "What''s the matter?" Marcus''s face sank subconsciously.

    Andrew took a breath and said with a gloomy face: "just now, my exploration magic around the camp fed back an image that the women of the Yuban army seemed to be investigating the disappearance of this time..."

    "What..." Marcus''s face grew ugly, and he gave the table a thump.

    "I think that Bee Eater found something!"

    "No!" Andrew lost his face in shock. "Didn''t you say we didn''t leave any clues, we couldn''t find out the truth?"

    "If the Bee Eater finds out the truth, she won''t let people investigate it, and we won''t be sitting here." Marcus sneered. "It''s probably because of the disappearance that I sent someone to investigate. That nosy woman..."

    Andrew was relieved. "Fortunately, I didn''t realize anything..."

    "Not necessarily!" Marcus''s eyes flashed a sharp light.

    "Don''t forget that woman''s ability can control people''s mind. There is no room for her to investigate. It''s really possible to find out something!"

    "Then So what do we do?... " Andrew has completely lost his sense of propriety, which makes Marcus despise him. He is also the second-largest person in the laiding family except the chief. I didn''t expect that if something happened, it would be the performance

    Although disappointed, Marcus said with a grim smile.

    "Up to now, we''d better kill the Bee Eater for the sake of prudence!"

    "No problem?" Andrew couldn''t help but say that it was just a few sneers from Marcus.

    "Although that woman''s ability is very special, her strength is very weak. We can do it by assassinating her..." At this point, Marcus turned his back and added.

    "As long as it''s not discovered..."

    Andrew''s eyes changed sharply, and his face struggled a little, but he finally inclined to Marcus''s choice and nodded fiercely.

    "Good! Let me do it! " Andrew took over the assassination.

    "The ice fighting spirit of your Saito family is so conspicuous that a bad one will be recognized. I will kill the Bee Eater and pray myself!"

    Marcus pondered for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "don''t let anyone find out, don''t leave any clues, you must be clean!"

    "I understand!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 828

    (I feel that everyone is a little weak today. Is yesterday''s passion behind us? Wuwuwu...)

    I don''t know when the disappearance of the garrison began to spread out slowly

    Originally, for this kind of event that is easy to cause panic, the high-level people should try to hide it, so as to avoid the panic of the garrison in the camp, which will affect the business of the forest strategy of the giant beast. But peros went the opposite way, not only did not suppress the spread of the event, but also publicized it!

    The consequence of this is, of course, as expected, causing panic, but the panic is only temporary. After exaggerating and spreading the incident, peros immediately spoke again, and will definitely find out the matter!

    Maybe it''s because of the effect of peros'' fame, or his actions against his way have made extraordinary gains. After a short panic, the garrison members have settled down and began to support peros. For a while, peros''s reputation in the whole camp has reached a commanding height!

    And all this seemed to be expected by peros, who, with the support of all, announced the declaration of investigation, followed by the next severe order.

    Because all the garrison members go to bed in the middle of the night and are found missing the next day, peros requires the low-level personnel not to go out at night, even if they go out, they have to get together with others, and the patrol team at night strengthens the scale and guard, once something goes wrong. You can report directly to him!

    After such a big movement, some of the initial uneasiness was also suppressed by peros, and the garrison seemed to feel a sense of security. Once again, they followed the arrangement of the camp in an orderly manner

    Only peros knows that such a stable situation is temporary, at least before the real cause of the incident is investigated, or before the next missing person appears, the situation will be broken

    However, the patrol team at night added a lot of people, and the alert level was also slowly improving. Around the tent where the people lived. The flow of people suddenly increased at night, making the camp bustling.

    Unfortunately, no one can say exactly how useful it is. Including peros

    In the night. Some tents near the edge are quieter than others. In one of the tents, the Bee Eater, who had been busy all day, wiped the long golden hair that had become wet because of bathing. Relieved breath, star Mou twinkles in the dark of insufficient light, cooperate with that beautiful to the extreme face, beautiful make people suffocate.

    At this time, the Bee Eater is complaining. "If you want to take a bath, you have to go to a lake in a specific area. There is no hot water or maintenance products. I really want to go back to the changpan platform or the college. At least there is hot water there..."

    Although she said complaints, she didn''t really put this matter in her heart. Otherwise, she just needed to find the silent place and ask for it. Then, with the magical props in the system and the silent props, she helped the Bee Eater to solve the problem in minutes

    Therefore, the bee eating exercise is just a symbolic complaint. When she dried her hair, she shook her head vigorously and looked at the long hair that had crossed the golden arc in the mid air. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth involuntarily.

    Obviously, for the external superior conditions of this pair of skin bags, the bee eating exercise is satisfied with all kinds of things. Looking in the mirror, the bee eating exercise prays for a charming smile.

    "No wonder that villain likes it so much, and he''s afraid that he won''t die for you!"

    After saying this, the Bee Eater went to the front of the magic lamp, turned it off, yawned and walked towards the bed

    In the tent, I fell into silence again

    However, before the Bee Eater can get to her own bed, a mental wave will rush into her ability range!

    Feeling this mental fluctuation, the bee eating drill''s action of praying for yawning suddenly froze, and its eyes slightly widened.

    The ability of bee eating can sense the spiritual fluctuation, but there is no way to judge people''s identity according to the spiritual fluctuation. However, from the track of the spiritual fluctuation, the possibility of acquaintances is close to zero!

    Bee eating exercise can be sure, come, absolutely not good!

    Sleepiness disappeared in a moment without a trace. The Bee Eater turned his head and looked at the entrance of the tent. He held the pink fist slightly and his face was tight.

    Here we are!

    At the same time when the voice in my heart fell, a cloud of black gas suddenly went into the tent from the outside and gathered into a black cloud in an instant!

    Seeing this, the Bee Eater took a step back without hesitation!

    "Whew!"

    As soon as the Bee Eater prays, it turns suddenly in the black cloud, mingled with the howling wind. Like a shadow, it swims to the Bee Eater and wraps the Bee Eater prays in it!

    "Bang!"At this time, a glimmer of light shook from the bee eating body, and then turned into a ripple. The black cloud hit the ripple and was bounced back!

    "Eh?"

    In the dark cloud, a voice of surprise rose, as if surprised by the changes in the bee eating exercise, and then came out a roar of exasperation.

    The Bee Eater prays with a sigh of relief. Around her body, a set of transparent dragon shaped armor protects her like a shield. The real identity of the ripples just now is it!

    "Read Dragon Armor"!

    Because it is useless for wordless people who have the body of the true ancestor and countless kinds of skills, he placed it on the body of the Bee Eater. At this time, it saved the life of the Bee Eater!

    Of course, it''s too early to rest

    The black cloud floating at the entrance rotates around, and it actually condenses into a wolf shape. There is a long tail behind it, and there are fangs in its mouth. It looks like a black wolf wrapped in the cloud, which makes the Bee Eater take a breath of cool air.

    "Woo..."

    In the low whine, the black wolf opened his bloody mouth, and a black Munton burst out of it, making a sharp shriek, and stabbed at the "nianlongjia" who was protecting the bee!

    "Sonorous!"

    The whole body of "nianlongjia" trembled, and the color suddenly faded. It almost didn''t collapse directly. It scared the Bee Eater to pray for a big jump. Regardless of the remote control is not around her, she did her best to send out a move for the spiritual impact and pierced into the black cloud!

    "Hiss..."

    "Woo!"

    A light sound like a tear rings. The clouds on the black wolf''s body tighten and howl. The clouds at the wolf''s eye position flash a red light!

    See this scene, the bee eating exercise prays in the heart secretly not good, own ability seems to be useful to the other side, but the effect that plays is not big at all!

    Obviously, this black cloud, should be said to be the manipulator of this black cloud, its strength is definitely stronger than itself!

    And still strong!

    Is this the cause of the disappearance? Is herself her next goal?

    The Bee Eater bit his lips and saw the entrance blocked by the black wolf. He was worried.

    Escape

    But the exit is being blocked in the middle by the black wolf!

    It''s called

    I''m afraid that black wolf''s attack arrived before he called out!

    However, from the situation of shudder after the attack, only the rare armor of level C can''t resist the next attack!

    His cowardly body, also can not block the next blow, will die

    At the thought of this place, the bee eating exercise becomes more anxious.

    "Woo..."

    When the Bee Eater prayed for anxiety, the wolf opened his mouth again, and the dark awn flickered in it!

    The Bee Eater closed his eyes like a rocket.

    "You want to die!"

    Just as the black mans was about to shoot out again, a roar of fury sounded like a thunderbolt, soaring into the sky, reverberating over the whole camp, waking up all the people who were still dreaming, and even more startled the patrol personnel and pelos and Marcus in their tents!

    "What''s the matter?!" Peros ran out of the tent in disbelief.

    Marcus, who was still in the tent, felt a sense of foreboding in his heart. He hurriedly ran out of the tent and looked at peros. He ran in the direction of the sound, accompanied by a group of patrolmen. (to be continued

 Chapter 829

    Using the magic of his secret cultivation, he hid his traces, ate the tent of bee operation as fast as possible, assassinated her, and then fled the scene with the body of bee operation, pretending to be a missing event.

    This is all Andrew''s plans, simple and clear.

    It''s a pity that he has miscalculated since the beginning

    Andrew thinks that the ability of bee eating is to control people''s mind, which is only part of the ability of bee eating. He never thought that bee eating can detect his trace according to the spiritual fluctuation, so his trace was found at the beginning.

    It doesn''t matter, after all, it''s fortunate that although bee eating prays can detect other people''s spiritual fluctuations, they can''t use them to distinguish themselves. As long as Andrew kills bee eating prays with the fastest speed, his wishful thinking can continue.

    In any case, he is also a strong person at the top of the eighth level, and bee eating exercise can only be regarded as the middle and lower level in the eighth level. Her ability is used to deal with people who are lower than her, that is, magic skill, which can be used to deal with people who are higher than her. Even if it can''t be said that it''s chicken ribs, the impact is not great.

    But Andrew miscalculated again

    The existence of "Nian Longjia" helped the Bee Eater pray for such a little time, and this little time is to break into the land of eternity!

    "Bang!!!"

    The black wolf composed of black clouds, like being hit by a heavy hammer on the front, suddenly flew out and hit the top of the tent which was strengthened by magic and harder than the wall. Then it fell down again and hit the ground heavily. A suppressed howl came out of the black wolf''s body, which proved how much the blow was.

    After all What''s the matter

    Andrew, who was hiding in the black wolf, seemed to be short circuited by the blow, but he didn''t react for a while. By the time he reacted and controlled the black wolf to spring from the ground, he finally realized.

    In the tent where he and the Bee Eater were praying, there was already another figure!

    No way!

    This was Andrew''s first thought when he saw the figure.

    The exit is clearly blocked behind him, the man in front of him. How does it appear around the Bee Eater

    Of course, before this idea rose for a long time, an infinite eye close to the freezing point suddenly fell over him, which made one of Andrew''s hearts shake fiercely, and a deadly chill came out from the lower end of his spine, which immediately covered his whole back.

    Look up. In front of him, the figure was holding the bee eating drill in his arms, and a pair of wine red pupils were staring at him. Inside, there was a huge sense of killing that was as depressed as before the eruption of the volcano. The origin of the chill was that it made Andrew step back!

    "Little words!" Feel the familiar embrace. Finally, the Bee Eater breathed a big sigh of relief, and the tense nerve beach came down, which made the panic just accumulated by the Bee Eater work at once. His pretty face was a little white, his hands tightly grasped the silent clothes, and he never let it go again.

    "Little pray..." See the bee eating exercise pray that some pale look, speechless heart burning crazy anger!

    Although "nianlongjia" has given way to the Bee Eater for praying, it is his treasure in the final analysis. There is a situation in his treasure, which will be noticed without any words. What''s more, in the young girls, wordless has also set up the art of mind telling. Once the young girls are in danger, wordless can be felt in the first time.

    When speechless felt that the bee eating exercise was in danger, the magic of space transfer came here. The black wolf is giving the last blow to the Bee Eater!

    If you come half a second later

    Thinking of this, speechless pair of pupils trembled fiercely, and the fear that could not be suppressed rose from the bottom of his heart, accompanied by the fierce anger!

    "Little pray..." The voice like the ghost of the abyss came from the silent face with head down and expression unclear.

    "Back off first..."

    Listening to the voice like the devil, the Bee Eater prayed not only without half of fear, but also with a little sweetness in her heart. She nodded her head cleverly. She retreated to the back, starmou stared at the speechless body, slightly flashing the blurred color.

    Contrary to the Bee Eater''s prayer, Andrew was frightened by the terrible voice line and stepped backward. In his heart, a warning sign of extreme danger rose up and urged him to leave desperately.

    Aware of the inner sense of crisis, Andrew''s constant cry in his heart is impossible. It''s a miracle that he can reach the eighth level at such a young age. How can he make the eighth level peak feel dangerousBut the next moment, speechless raised his head and exposed his face to the air. When he fell into Andrew''s eyes, he took a breath of cool air.

    In the eyes of the other party, the pair of wine red pupils turned to gold one second ago, with extremely cold eyes, staring at him closely, just like a beast staring at its prey!

    "Today..." The coldest voice in wordless life echoed in his throat like a roar.

    "If I let you escape from my eyes, I will not step into the world of sparril again without words!"

    As soon as the voice falls, the threat of terror surges from wordless!

    The breath contained in it is far beyond the peak of Andrew!

    "Boom!"

    Outside the bee eating camp, peros, Marcus and a group of campsite garrison just arrived here. The tent in front of them was the whole one that exploded. The violent shock wave was pouring out from the inside and swept all around in an instant!

    "Be careful!" Peros and Marcus were shocked and quickly raised their hands in front of them to resist the strong wind, but even so, they were blown backward several steps.

    Even if the two eight level top powers are like this, the surrounding garrison members will be even worse. They are a little better in strength, but they are only backward. But those garrison members who are not strong enough will be miserable. Before the fighting and magic can be carried out, the gale will blow them away.

    In a moment, the whole camp seemed to be visited by a tornado. The broken ground was flying all over the sky with broken stones. Even some figures were carried to the sky by the strong wind, and then fell on the ground again. The wailing sound was heard everywhere. After a while, the whole camp was filled with the wailing sound of garrison members.

    "Well What a powerful force... "

    "What the hell is going on!"

    Peros and Marcus looked at the front in horror. The shock wave after the tent explosion had passed, but it was covered by a cloud of smoke and dust, and there was a faint flash of fire.

    A corner of the smoke suddenly protruded. There, a figure shot out. Under the eyes of all the people at the scene, it fell on the ground with force. It also bounced several times. With the smoke and dust, it fell in front of the two people in front, peros and Marcus.

    "Pooh!" A gulp of blood sprayed out of each other''s mouth, dyed his clothes and lips red, and revealed a pale face full of fear. Seeing this face, peros and Marcus''s faces suddenly changed.

    "Andrew!"

    At the sound of the two men''s voices, Andrew turned his head quickly. When he saw pelos and Marcus, his eyes suddenly brightened and he shouted.

    "Pelos! Marcus! Help me! "

    Voice just fell, smoke, another sound as if it sounded in the ears of all people, like the wind swept up!

    "Help you?"

    With the sound of footsteps, they fell into the ears of all the people. Andrew looked at the direction of the smoke and dust with fear, sat on the ground, and moved back, while others looked at the front with fear.

    Who?

    Who in the world scares the top eight Andrew into this shape

    In the smoke, speechless slowly walked out of it, followed by the bee eating and praying, looked at the astonished Andrew with no expression on his face, opened his mouth, and the voice echoed again.

    "No one can save you!"

 Chapter 830

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "snow night frost dance"! And the reward of "Mori Shao"

    (except for those chapters mentioned in the list, others are smooth. Those chapters will be deleted slowly. Others will be revised carefully and smoothly. Don''t worry about that (it will bring you a lot of inconvenience. If you can''t help it, please forgive me, or I don''t know how to continue to write...)

    look at that.) Walking out of the smoke and dust and stepping on the ground, peros and Marcus''s pupils slowly retract.

    "Speechless!"

    The scene, the silence

    The words "speechless" echoed gently into the ears of all the garrison members on the scene, which made their faces become dull, staring at the figure, stunned.

    Is it the speechless man who just graduated from the World College of sparril who breathed blood and scared Andrew, the eighth level peak

    The scene was completely silent, and no one made even a little sound. In the whole space, only the silent footsteps were spreading very clearly. They were very rhythmic and gave a kind of illusory feeling. If it wasn''t for the aching body hit by the shockwave, they thought they were dreaming.

    At the back, the Bee Eater looked at all this quietly, and did not make any response. She did not return to her mind until there were several shouts behind her.

    "Bee eaters!"

    Daisy, Meiqin and a group of young girls rushed to the scene and came to the side of the Bee Eater.

    "What''s the matter?" Meiqin asked quickly, "what happened?"

    "Yes..." Daisy is to see speechless, eyes flashing a different look. "What happened? Never seen a word like that

    The Bee Eater asked for a smile. Smile is sweet and bitter, but more helpless, slowly shook his head, the whole thing simply told a lot of girls. When the girls heard the words, their faces changed. Looking at Andrew in front of them, they also felt cold and angry.

    "Don''t Don''t come here... "

    With the speechless step by step approach, Andrew''s expression is more and more scared, the figure on the ground can not help moving back. As if something terrible is approaching, it''s so unbearable that many people can''t believe that he can be a strong man at the top of the eighth level.

    And this just proves how much impact wordless brings to him

    Speechless eyes squint, turn a deaf ear to continue to move towards Andrew. Andrew finally broke down and turned around and shouted, "peros! Marcus! What are you doing? Please help me! "

    Peros and Marcus finally reacted and hurried forward.

    "Stop!"

    Speechless light glanced at them, ignored, looked at Andrew again, on the body, a surging magic surge up. Raise one hand, look like that, just want to kill Andrew!

    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?!"

    When Marcus was angry, the ice blue fighting spirit of ice also surged from him. But at the same time, a fire and a gun made an impatient sound. Then, behind Marcus, a huge battle axe burning with fire and an ancient long rifle arrived at his forehead.

    "If you move around, you can''t..."

    Has entered the Elvish state, wearing kimono and feather clothes in the piano holding "burn and wipe out ghosts.". There was a ferocious smile on his face.

    "I didn''t allow you to get close to my brother..."

    "It''s rare that your husband wants to make a scene..." A black red Gothic princess dress, size of a pair of horsetail hair ornaments, showing a red one gold two different colors of pupil crazy three also hold their own ''Angel'', long rifle against Marcus''s forehead, eerie licked the corner of his mouth.

    "Ah. May I ask you not to disturb him? "

    Marcus''s body is stiff, and his ice fighting spirit is just like being pinched. On his forehead, a drop of sweat slides down.

    When are these two women

    "Marcus!" Peros exclaimed, the conditioned reflex intended to come forward to rescue, but soon he was as fixed as Marcus, and he dared not move again.

    The reason, of course, was that he didn''t know when a blue lightsaber and a slender hand were on his neck.

    It''s Icarus and astraya!

    "Stay here!" As soon as astraya was active, a beautiful face collapsed tightly. "If you move, I''ll cut you off!"

    Icarus, who pinched the neck of peros, didn''t speak. He just stared at peros''s face with a pair of dark red pupils. Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, peros had no doubt that if he moved a little, his neck would definitely be cut off by the other side!In the blink of an eye, the two top eight players fall into the hands of Qin Li, Kuang San, Icarus and astraya!

    The surrounding garrison members step back one after another and watch that the three most powerful leaders in their camp fall into the control of others. They are at a loss and don''t know what kind of action to take. For a while, they almost didn''t cause confusion.

    "Lord peros!"

    "Lord Marcus! Lord Andrew! "

    "Come on! Save the three adults! "

    "Let go of the three adults!"

    "Calm down!" Peros raised his hand and shouted. "Everyone, don''t act rashly!"

    At the words of peros, the crowd gradually stabilized, and finally did not cause real confusion. But the faces of peros and Marcus were pretty ugly. I''m afraid they didn''t even think that they would be taken down by some little girls in a face-to-face relationship

    "Peros Marcus

    Andrew''s face changed wildly when he saw this situation with his own eyes. At this time, he kicked one foot hard on his chest!

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!" Andrew howled miserably, and flew out in a beautiful arc. He hit him not far away again. Then, the foot that kicked him fell from the sky and stepped on his chest. With fierce force, the air in Andrew''s chest stepped out of his mouth and nose, almost without suffocation.

    "Andrew!" Peros''s face trembled, and Marcus shouted angrily.

    "Speechless! Do you know what you''re doing? "

    "Shut up, you TM!" Speechless and furious roared at Marcus, directly stunned Marcus, and then his face turned blue and white, which made it hard to see the extreme.

    When was he scolded, Marcus? Not even his eldest brother, the head of Saito family!

    "You..." Marcus''s face was livid and he wanted to attack, but the cold muzzle of the gun and the hot battle axe from behind forced him to endure there, so a livid face turned red and his heart was filled with hatred.

    "Hum!" Speechless and cold snorted, and cast his eyes on Andrew, who was struggling under his feet. With an effort at his feet, Andrew immediately snorted, and the strength of the struggle was weakened.

    "Say! Why kill Xiaoqi! " Silent down the inner tyranny of emotion, cold voice way: "according to your answer, I can give you a happy way to die!"

    "No No Andrew has been completely scared by the wordless and ferocious appearance, shaking his head and shouting crazily. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "

    "Speechless! You calm down first! " Peros seemed to be frightened by the speechless speech, and shouted at him: "there must be some misunderstanding in the middle. Don''t be impulsive!"

    Marcus also bit his teeth, held back his anger, and shouted, "this is the camp of the AILU empire. Andrew is one of the leaders here. Do you want to make a big crime by killing him?"

    "Sin!" Smell speech, speechless anger extremely anti smile, ha ha laugh out a voice, the voice is unusually cold.

    "Then when I kill him, you will condemn me!"

    "What!" Peros cried out in surprise. "Speechless, there must be a misunderstanding. Don''t kill people by mistake and get into unnecessary trouble!"

    "Misunderstanding?" Speechless cold eyes to Andrew. "Well, why do you appear in Xiaoqi''s tent and kill her?"

    On the other hand, speechless, he slowly exerted force on his feet. He stepped on Andrew''s eyes, which were protruding. His face was sad. A trace of blood flowed out of his nose, mouth and even ears. A pair of eyes were also full of blood, and the image was extremely miserable. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 831

    There was a roar in the sky, then all the people in the camp arrived at the scene, the tent exploded, the three eighth level top powers were subdued, and there was chaos on the scene. The whole process was only about ten minutes later. Everything happened too suddenly, and it happened too fast. Up to now, there are still people who are confused and don''t understand what it is like Situation.

    Also, including peros

    Only when he was subdued by Qin Li and Kuang San, and clearly knew what the whole thing was about, Marcus could vaguely know why things developed to this point.

    It''s either Andrew, a fool who doesn''t do things well, or he was found in the process of murder!

    As a result, the practice of bee eating not only didn''t die, but also fell to this end.

    There is nothing worse than this

    On the surface, Marcus pretended that he didn''t know why, but in his heart, he was too anxious.

    He''s not afraid of the chaos in the camp. What he''s really afraid of is that once there''s a real accident in Andrew, it''s likely to involve everything behind it!

    It''s even possible to pull him into the water!

    At that time, the real situation is serious!

    So, in any case, either let Andrew say nothing and die like this, or never let him die!

    Of course, the former is not so easy to do, even with Marcus''s insidious have not been able to find a way in this case, so Marcus very simply chose the latter!

    "Speechless!" Marcus looked at Andrew, who had been trampled on by wordless death, but he took the lead.

    "Do you have any evidence that Andrew wants to kill wasps and pray?"

    "Yes, speechless..." Compared with Marcus, peros, who has been concealed from the drum, is much more careful.

    "Andrew is one of the leaders of the camp. Usually, I don''t have any festivals with Miss wasp, and I don''t even meet with her. How can I kill Miss wasp. There must be some misunderstanding... "

    "Ah..." A silent smile did not hide the anger in his heart. "You mean there''s something wrong with my eyes. Will you make mistakes even if you see them with your own eyes? "

    Perceiving the anger in the wordless tone, both peros and Marcus sighed in secret. No doubt, the reason of the angry people is not clear. Speaking, it is no doubt difficult to talk about the judgment. But the wordless anger is obviously too big, and the reason is close to collapse. I''m afraid I won''t listen to them

    How could they know the status of the Bee Eater and a group of girls in the silent mind.

    Wordless anger, not only in anger Andrew, but also in anger themselves. Angry that he almost didn''t catch up, even if he had used the space to transfer

    Fortunately, the Bee Eater didn''t really die. Otherwise, don''t say Andrew. I''m afraid that pelos and Marcus, who stand up for him now, will suffer. Eat the silent anger.

    "What you see with your own eyes is not convincing to others..." Marcus looked straight at his speechless face. "Unless someone can testify

    Smell speech, speechless just cold face, did not say a word, eat bee to hold to pray is to sigh a breath. Come on.

    "So, the victim''s testimony should add a lot of persuasion?" The Bee Eater prayed lightly: "it was this man who just infiltrated into my tent and killed me frequently..."

    "Dead hands? Why don''t you have a thing? " Without waiting for the Bee Eater to finish praying, Marcus immediately interrupts. "Andrew is the top of level 8, but miss wasp eater, I remember your strength is less than level 8, isn''t it? Let alone the eighth level peak. "

    "An eighth level peak, infiltrating into the location of a person who is less than the eighth level senior, and still using the way of assassination, but it did not bring a little damage to that person!" Marcus had an arc around his mouth.

    "Miss Bee Eater, it seems a little unreasonable..."

    The crowd around gradually whispered. Some people even nodded their heads. They thought Marcus was right, which made Marcus feel that he was winning. Who knows, the Bee Eater looked at him with a smile and replied.

    "It''s not reasonable for a strong man of the eighth level to be trampled on by someone who just graduated from the college at the age of less than 25..."

    Marcus choked. Don''t talk about him. Even peros choked. They knew that bee eating was a satire of their "theory of strength"

    "It''s not reasonable. Let''s put it aside for the time being." After a pause, Marcus said to Wuyan, "you should at least let Andrew explain it!"

    "Yes..." At Marcus''s words, Andrew shouted loudly, as if he were looking back, standing on his speechless feet.

    "I didn''t kill wasps at all. I just heard the roar and came here to see the situation. But as soon as I entered the tent, I was beaten out by you. I don''t know what happened!"The crowd immediately began to make a noise, Marcus grinned, and unconsciously straightened out his chest. "Speechless, according to the current situation, it seems that you are indiscriminately hurting people..."

    Silent smile, smile is that happy, and fire. "It''s the first time I''ve heard that what he said has become the" situation "in your mouth, believing in the words of the suspect rather than the words of the victim."

    "Is this the law of the Almighty Empire? That''s really strange... "

    Marcus pursed his lips and said, "you don''t have proof that what you said is true, do you?"

    "Evidence?" Silent fist clenched, angry smile. "You''re right, uncle. Now, I can pick his life at any time. I need to tell you the evidence?"

    Marcus took a hard breath and was speechless. Pelos quickly stood up and said, "well, speechless, let go of Andrew first. We will find out about this. Before that, we will look at Andrew..."

    This time, not only did they laugh without words, but they also laughed at the bee eating, praying and playing the piano, which was very ironic.

    "Let you investigate?" Speechless sneers at peros and Marcus. "Do you think I don''t know your top management''s" small things, small things "approach?"

    Finish saying, speechless as tired of the same, looked directly at the foot of Andrew, eyes, murderous with anger began to rise.

    "It seems that you are not going to answer my question..."

    Clearly saw the murderous spirit in wordless eyes, Marcus secretly cried out, "wordless!"! He is the leader of the laiding family and the whole camp. If you kill him, you will be against the whole laiding family and even the whole AILU empire! "

    "For the enemy! For the enemy! For the enemy! "

    Marcus''s roar echoed in the silence of the scene, and gradually spread out. As he spoke, the atmosphere in the air suddenly became heavy, even speechless and silent

    Seeing the silent appearance, Marcus thought that his words had worked, but in the end, he said the stupidest thing!

    The corner of the mouth is full of dangerous radians, speechless slowly raised his head, a pair of pupils once again turned into gold!

    At the next moment, the strong blue and white electric light flashed from his body, and the deadly current passed through Andrew''s feet on his chest. There was not a trace of all left over to him!

    "Ah!!!"

    A bleak scream came from Andrew''s mouth. After a while, it was a sudden stagnation. The whole body turned into coke under the impact of electric current, emitting light smoke

    And Andrew''s breath, also completely disappeared, no trace of retention

    Time, at this moment still

    "You You Peros and Marcus looked speechless and their eyes were full of disbelief.

    The golden pupils returned to wine red again, and speechless turned to Marcus, who was there.

    "I killed people. Don''t forget..."

    Voice, speechless wave robe, went to the distance, a group of girls also followed up, leaving everyone, quietly watching Andrew become coke body, long time no words

 Chapter 832

    "Asshole!"

    "Bang!"

    A fierce slap smashed the table in front of him. Marcus''s eyes were red and his mouth was panting. His hatred was not half relieved, which made him wish to destroy everything in his tent.

    People who know Marcus know that Marcus has a bad temper and is very bad.

    Once his temper comes up, even if a mosquito flies in front of him, it will become the source of his anger. At this time, the servants who take care of Marcus''s daily life will suffer, because they will become the outlet of Marcus, and even lose their lives!

    If Marcus is not the second leader of the Saito family, the second family of the AILU Empire, or if Marcus is a powerful eighth level peak power, then I''m afraid he has offended many people.

    However, even though Marcus''s temper is no longer good, the number of times of anger is second only to the number of times of eating, but all those anger add up, are not as big as today.

    At first, Marcus was very upset because Meiqin and fengcao prayed to each other with the whole Yuban army in this camp. Now, not only his behavior in secret was investigated by peros, but also fengcao prayed to join in, planned to assassinate fengcao prayed, and finally failed.

    This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that he was actually in full view of the public, two little girls with weapons against the head, was threatened. Want to protect the life of Andrew, but the result is, in their own words, in front of their own, Andrew was killed!

    Andrew is dead. Although he and he are partners in the implementation of the plan, their feelings are not so good. What Marcus really can''t stand is speechless!

    He didn''t listen to his last words, but he killed Andrew on the spot. He lost his face completely. Now, there are even rumors in the camp. The reason why he started without words is that Marcus''s last threat of "enemies of the whole AILU Empire" angered him, which led to the killing of Andrew!

    How can the arrogant Marcus bear it

    "Speechless! Speechless!!! " The hatred in the heart is intended to increase after a while of venting. Marcus''s mind was full of scornful, sneering faces, and more and more clear, more and more clear, so clear that Marcus wanted to smash his head on the spot.

    "Ah!!!" With a roar, Marcus''s ice fighting gas was released in an explosive way, like a wave of water, across the space in the tent. All the things that touch the ice blue fighting air and water wave form ice in a breath, and then with a click, they are crushed into powder!

    When Marcus''s fighting ripples subsided, the beds, tables, chairs and tools disappeared in a huge space, except for an empty tent.

    Until this time, Marcus''s teeth were still rattling, but his head had calmed down a lot and his fists were clenched tightly.

    This is the day. Andrew is dead. There is no way to save it. What I should think about is what to do next.

    This time, Andrew was dead, but fortunately he didn''t show it. The inside story hasn''t been found, the missing incident hasn''t been solved bit by bit, and the plan is still being implemented!

    It''s too sudden to make a silent move. All of a sudden, don''t say anything about himself. Andrew didn''t even have time to react. Even if he didn''t say a word, he died on the spot. It''s a great shame for Andrew, but it''s not a bad thing for Marcus.

    The only disadvantage is that Andrew is dead, and the next plan can only be carried out by himself. Relying on himself alone, the "harvest" will surely decline, and then the owner will not be happy. He is afraid of suffering

    Think of here, for killing Andrew, "harm" himself to this point of speechless, Marcus is more hate, if he can, he really want to kill speechless!

    It''s a pity that Marcus himself is not sure about wordlessness. Andrew is the top of the eighth level like him. Even though Andrew is weaker in strength because of his ice fighting spirit, he can''t say that he can kill Andrew without injury.

    But speechless is done!

    Then, we can be sure that the strength of wordless is above ourselves!

    Is it possible to kill a strong person at the top of level 8 without injury? Has Wuyan been promoted to level 9?

    No! It''s impossible!

    Marcus subconsciously evaded this speculation, not that he knew the real level of speechless, but that he was absolutely unwilling to admit that the person he hated had climbed to the peak that he could not even climb - the Ninth level!Driven by this idea, Marcus thought of three possibilities.

    1¡¢ Before the tent exploded, it was not wordless that hurt Andrew, but the two ninth level strong men around him!

    But this situation can be basically ruled out, not to say that the two ninth level strong men were in his eyes until later, if it was really someone else''s hand, Andrew could not be afraid of being speechless and afraid of being like that, so the only explanation is his own hand!

    2¡¢ Wordless is the hand of praying association with wasp eater, which defeated Andrew!

    But it also doesn''t work. If it''s in conjunction with the Bee Eater, Andrew won''t be afraid even if he is defeated, even if he is in danger.

    How to say, he is also a strong man at the top of the eighth level

    And the last possibility is, wordless hand alone!

    Only when he alone defeated Andrew unhurt, could Andrew be so unbearable!

    But that should not be his real strength, but the role of some treasures left by others, such as temporarily enhancing the strength of drugs, or high-level uniforms!

    This possibility is very great. After all, his nephew who participated in the event of the king of beasts with wordless also said that he has a kind of medicine that can make people not hurt temporarily. With that medicine, it is not difficult to defeat Andrew.

    What''s more, his nephew once said that wordless has a gold level uniform!

    That''s a uniform that even he, even his eldest brother, doesn''t have!

    Generally, gold uniforms can only be possessed after the Ninth level. For example, the father of the Ninth level, the last generation of saituo''s clan leader, has a gold uniform. So do the other ninth level strong men of the "academy society". Besides the Ninth level, the eighth level is almost impossible to have a gold uniform.

    Think about it. In the "sparril World College", which gathers the talents of the whole world, a princess heleve won a gold uniform at the auction. Others, like Kaya and SAFA, are also the next generation pillars of the imperial family. They are also the eighth level, but they are not able to get a gold uniform. Therefore, you can imagine the gold uniform Precious.

    That wordless person must be the eighth level strong one. He can be the strongest student in the evil world college of sparril. He must be better than the Bee Eater. The Bee Eater is about the eighth level middle level. Wordless person should be the eighth level senior, or even the eighth level peak!

    It''s not impossible for a senior of level 8 to defeat a peak of level 8 without a gold uniform without any damage

    Three possibilities, Marcus did not imagine, speechless is from the beginning to the end, with their real strength!

    If you want to defeat a strong person at the top of level 8 without injury, you don''t need to be level 9 for wordless. You have infinite martial arts and true ancestral lineage. When you are at the top of level 7, you can challenge him more. Now you have more magic and skills that you can''t use. If you can''t win a person at the same level, you will live back

    Taking a deep breath and calming down the inner waves, Marcus turned around and walked out of the tent.

    He has to hunt for his master (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation ticket and monthly ticket. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please read. )

 Chapter 833

    Today''s giant beast forest camp, compared with the previous orderly, so a little more depressing

    Every garrison member can''t help remembering what happened last night when he is carrying out his task. When passing the tent that was originally used for bee eating, he will glance at the space a little bit ahead and look at a little black trace on a certain area. There is an irrepressible fear in his eyes.

    A strong man at the top of the eighth level is also a member of the laiding family, one of the three families of the Empire, and one of the leaders of the giant beast forest camp

    Just last night, in front of their eyes, they were killed alive!

    But the "prisoner" still stayed in the camp and didn''t leave. The other two leaders and the garrison sent by the laiding family didn''t find each other''s trouble!

    All of this, for these ordinary garrison members, is a little beyond their understanding. They don''t know what the senior leaders think, why they let a murderer who killed the camp leader stay in the camp, and why no one would go to him for trouble, but they have a feeling

    A feeling of wind and rain coming

    In addition to the horrific disappearance of the low-level garrison, although the camp is still in normal operation, a depressing atmosphere lingers back and forth in the whole camp, making everyone''s heart heavy. Go on like this, I''m afraid, until a certain time, the pressure accumulates to the point that the nerves can''t bear. So it''s no surprise that these garrison members went mad directly.

    Aware of this situation in the camp, what action Marcus has taken, let alone, peros has begun to contact the royal family of the AILU empire.

    No matter the situation in the camp, the disappearance of fans, or the killing of Andrew in the laiding family. One piece and two pieces are not enough, but all of them add up. Even peros can''t bear it. If he doesn''t ask for instructions, he''s afraid he won''t be able to bear it himself.

    Especially in dealing with speechless things!

    It''s a great event to kill Andrew of the laiding family!

    The position of Andrew, the eighth level peak, in the whole leding family is also the same as that of the patriarch. In addition to the patriarch and the nine powerful who have retired behind the scenes, Andrew is the head of the leding family!

    Such a character was killed while managing the camp. Peros could already imagine the rage of the reading family.

    If one fails, the relationship between the two sides may have reached an irreparable level!

    For this level of problem, peros is clearly out of control. After all, Andrew is still in charge of the camp and helping the royal family, but the person who killed him is the fiance of the Royal Princess of the AILU empire. So, pelos has to ask the royal family of the AILU empire for instructions

    The communication in sparril world uses crystal ball, basically as long as the crystal ball''s work can be strong. So no matter where you are, you can get in touch with other people far away. Therefore, although Andrew''s death was only yesterday''s event, this news has been known by some powerful people in the whole AILU empire!

    Among them, nature also includes the reading family!

    The whole leding family is furious!

    It wasn''t long before pelos reported the situation here. The leader of the reading family had already told the royal family of the AILU empire!

    There is no way, they want to find wordless trouble, and even wish to kill wordless. However, although their laiding family has a great family career, they really compete with wordless people. Then wordless people will not talk about it first. Icarus, little Fleming, these two ninth level strong men are the first difficulty they need to overcome!

    And their leding family, there is only one ninth level strong

    What''s more, behind the speechless people, there is also a semi God strong man who has disappeared - eight cloud purple!

    Go straight to the door

    The leader of the laiding family ate the wrong thing to choose to do this

    So they had to find their parents.

    But wordless people have no power in the world of sparril

    So, what the laiding family can do is to find the royal family of the AILU Empire directly. Anyway, they are all the unmarried sons-in-law of the AILU empire

    Because of this, Kate has even grown up. The top nine of the leding family has repeatedly proposed to kill one of their family''s top forces without any reason at the Council meeting. This matter will never stop!

    While Andrew was guarding the giant beast forest camp, strictly speaking, he was working for the whole AILU empire. Such a blatant killing is not only about the laiding family, but also about the whole empire. Even the AILU royal family and the other two families can''t stay away from it!

    Therefore, the Ninth level strong of the laiding family took the opportunity to propose collective sanctions wordless!Just, who is so stupid to follow him

    One is not good, but will cause the Revenge of eight cloud purple!

    Moreover, the royal family of the AILU Empire and the Lori family all have a good relationship with wordless. It''s impossible to agree to sanction wordless.

    But in addition to the laiding family, the Saito family has a bad relationship with wordless. After all, purple beat the Ninth level strong of the Saito family in front of all the people of the "court society". The ice spirit of the Saito family has met the wall in wordless place for many times. The ice surface is worse because of wordless death, although it''s because of his own suffering

    So, two votes against, two votes agree, this matter even caused the "hospital meeting" Twelve ninth level strong people all dragged out, for a while, unexpectedly between the quarrel is inseparable.

    Of course, the final result still has no result. No one can ignore the barrier of eight cloud purple. The laiding family can only go back to their hometown with full of suffocation

    However, when it comes to this point, many people have no way to stay away from it, and the laiding family will certainly not give up!

    Semi God strong, the laiding family really can''t get up, they dare not make big troubles, but small troubles, they will never care to give a little.

    This is not, in the central area of the giant beast forest, outside the tents of peros and Marcus, the garrison sent by the laiding family is already full here!

    "Get out of here! Get out of here! Get out of here! Get out of here! "

    In the camp, all the people of the laiding family gathered here, holding up their arms and shouting at the two leaders standing at the entrance of the tent, surrounded by other people who came to watch the activity. Many people can probably guess what the situation is.

    Peros and Marcus looked at each other, both shaking their heads and sighing. There was a tricky look in peros''s eyes, while Marcus was totally gloating.

    "Be quiet!" Peros frowned and shouted coldly, "what do you think of this place? Downtown?... "

    Peros''s scolding still played a role. The voice of the crowd gradually subsided, but they didn''t quit. Obviously, they didn''t plan to let it go!

    Before long, one of the leaders came out.

    "Lord peros! Lord Marcus! " He made a salute to the leaders of the two camps, but his tone was not half polite.

    "We know that our behavior has caused trouble to the two adults, but please understand that we really can''t live in the same place with a group of murderers who don''t obey the camp management, go alone and do things without any scruples. Therefore, we also ask the two adults to drive these" outsiders "out of the camp, otherwise, we really can''t rest assured!"

    "Yes, yes!" As soon as the leader''s words fell, someone immediately replied, "who knows when they are unhappy, they will start against us. We are not other people''s opponents!"

    In the garrison of the laiding family, there was a rush of response. Not only the laiding family, but also those who were watching the bustle around looked at each other and began to think about it. Some of them also responded. It seemed that they had the same scruples.

    With the passage of time, there are more and more response voices in the crowd. Up to now, there are so many harmony voices. In this way, the whole camp will participate in this matter!

    It''s really something serious

 Chapter 834

    It''s not

    Who dares to live in a camp with a person who doesn''t care and kills at will

    Although wordless also said that Andrew attacked the bee eating exercise last night, trying to kill the bee eating exercise. But he also had no evidence. He killed Andrew without careful investigation. Such behavior had to make many people uneasy.

    They will be afraid, afraid of when, one of their own carelessness, also hit the muzzle of the speechless gun, resulting in even the loss of life.

    The giant beast forest camp is not outside. People here are working to keep the giant beast forest and protect the whole AILU empire. Outside, killing happens every day. After all, sparril world is a world where the strong are respected. But killing in the camp has not happened since the camp was built.

    Because everyone here is a living force against Warcraft!

    Just like the battlefield in ancient times, killing can be done only by nodding, but in the same army, who dares to kill each other without violating the rules

    We are all companions

    In addition, each of the garrison members in the camp has a source. They are all sent by some forces. Killing a person will probably involve the whole family behind them. At that time, it will probably become a fight between families. That''s the real thing.

    All the garrison members in the camp know that it''s common for them to fight for each other''s interests

    But once there is a human life, it is not so easy to solve

    So. Even if the dispute is even greater, they try to avoid the hands of each other, so as not to lead a hair and move the whole body.

    But, speechless people, but there is no such scruples!

    Eight steps in a row. He dares to kill all the people of the laiding family, so who else dare to kill in the camp

    Grasping such an idea in the hearts of all people, the leding family had this organizational action, in order to unite the garrison in the whole camp and put pressure on the senior management together. Put pressure on wordless!

    They don''t believe that without words, they will directly kill all the people in the whole camp!

    It''s hard to tell people from each other. Small people are also useful for small people. When the whole camp repels the silent people, they just want to stay in the camp. That''s impossible!

    Knowing this clearly, peros will feel thorny, Marcus will be gloating. There is no doubt that if the silent party is really driven out of the camp, the happiest must be him!

    But they forgot. Speechless people, there is no need to stay in the camp!

    If it wasn''t for Yu Ban''s sisters here, then wordless would have left with a group of girls, who rarely stays!

    Although the resources that Yuban sisters hunt in the giant beast forest every day can bring a lot of points to wordless, and they also have some experience in killing Warcraft, but that point of points, that experience, for the people who have the treasure in the golden ring, who have all been on the eighth level, is just tasteless. It''s a pity to abandon

    What''s more, it''s rare to see the resources in the giant beast forest and the experience of killing Warcraft. There''s no need to stay here. There''s more than one entrance to the giant beast forest. It''s believed that the camps of the two empires, namely the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire, are very rare. They should be very happy to accept their arrival.

    It can only be said that the laiding family''s wishful thinking has indeed started, but always come back to say that small trouble is small trouble

    Of course, for peros and Marcus, it''s a big problem.

    Listening to the continuous response from the surrounding voices, how could they not understand the nature of this leding family action

    The only way for them to scold each other in their hearts is to drive them away. Then go on your own and come here to demonstrate. Can we drive away the hot potato

    After all, they were just implicated

    Peros and Marcus were in a dilemma. On the one hand, they had to control the commotion. But they wanted to control the commotion. They had to really drive the silent people away. On the other hand, the silent people were not so easy to kill. If they could, Marcus would have found their door.

    It''s really hard to ride a tiger

    There was no way for them to do anything about it. There was more and more commotion around them. Even some of the onlookers joined in the demonstration. Suddenly, a team in heavy armor rushed into the crowd and suppressed all the noise. They formed a circle and immediately surrounded the garrison of the whole leding family!

    All the garrison members of the leding family were shocked. They were surrounded by the team, but they didn''t react for a while. However, peros and Marcus were shocked and surprised.

    "That is..." Peros looked at the team in surprise and said uncertainly, "the Royal garrison?""Why are they here?" Marcus tightened his eyebrows and asked, "the Royal garrison is not specially responsible for the search of the king of beasts. Are they not bound by the camp?"

    Yes, the garrison sent by the royal family of AILU Empire to the camp is specially responsible for searching the trace of the animal king. Although they are stationed in the camp, they are not under the management of peros and others, but directly under the command of the emperor of AILU empire!

    On weekdays, because of the task of searching for the king of beasts, it''s hard for the people in the camp to meet the garrison members of the royal family of the AILU empire. But now, they come here collectively!

    The sudden change made the crowd around unknown, so they calmed down and looked at the change in the center of the field. Like the people of the laiding family, they didn''t react for a long time. Until then, on the other side of the sky, a figure broke through the air, flew by and landed on the top of a tent.

    Looking at the figure, peros and Marcus were stunned, and their faces suddenly changed.

    "Old patriarch!" Peros exclaimed in surprise.

    "Ray King Lei Marcus''s face was in a state of uncertainty.

    Come on, it''s King Lei!

    The old face contains a trace of dignity. King Lei stands up with his hands in his hands, standing on the high place. A pair of eyes full of wrinkles are slightly opened. His eyes are like electric light sweeping all the people on the scene. All the garrison members who look at him face to face with King Lei are looking down with their eyes stabbing. They are shocked.

    The power of the powerful! So strong!

    "Gather to make trouble?"

    In a gentle word, it was like a sharp abnormal sound that pierced the eardrum. It hurt everyone''s ears. Lei Wang said with a cold face, "who gave you such a right?"

    Silence, dead silence

    "Do you know how many cities in the whole AILU empire are waiting for you to provide resources, how much loss the camp will suffer, and how much loss the family behind you will suffer when you use your time to make trouble?"

    All of us were slightly shocked. Then we lowered our heads and couldn''t say a word more. Even the garrison members of the laiding family bit their teeth and lowered their heads. We just had a lively demonstration, which was completely suppressed by one or two words of King Lei!

    Seeing all the people lowering their heads, Lei Wang''s face could not help but soften a little, his figure flashed and he stood on the ground.

    "Go back to me! Do what you have to do, and others will be solved by yourself! "

    Smell speech, the crowd of onlookers immediately scattered, back to their posts and work, the people of the laiding family with their tails, also run away.

    They can''t ignore the words of the Ninth level strong

    When pelos saw this scene, he took a big sigh of relief, and came to Lei Wang''s body with Marcus, who lowered his head and couldn''t see clearly. He opened his mouth. Just about to say something, Lei Wang stretched out his hand and directly interrupted!

    "Where''s that little guy?"

    Peros and Marcus squinted their heads in confusion. When they came to know who the "little guy" in ray Wang''s mouth was, peros quickly spoke.

    "Old patriarch, if you have no words, you should be in the garrison on the edge..."

    Lei Wang nodded and waved.

    "Go back, too!"

    Hearing Lei Wang''s words, the two saluted on the spot.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 835

    Thank you very much for the reward of "dream demon" and "vegetable Radish"! I hope my friends will continue to support me...)

    when the camp is full of noise, I can''t say that I''m drinking black tea in my tent. My face is comfortable, as if I''m washing three warm things, which makes the girls beside me feel comfortable all over, but I''m comfortable in my heart. Their face is full of discomfort

    "Come on! Little words... " Sitting beside speechless, the Bee Eater prays for a sweet smile on his face. He takes a small piece of food from his plate and sends it to speechless mouth like a little "Qing Ren" in love.

    "Ah..."

    "Ahhh!" Without a word, he chewed, and a more comfortable expression appeared on his face. With the help of bee eating, he could enjoy it more than the royal family.

    And this scene, has been from this morning, after getting up speechless, has been maintained until now

    So they sat in the huge tent, doing the meat and hemp things that only the most intimate couple can do, and releasing the flash bombs when no one else is around. The rest of the girls had no intention to see it as a net. They lowered their heads and ate breakfast there, but could not control their eyes, but could not control their ears

    Finally, at the time of N + 1 feeding, someone can''t help bursting out!

    "I said you..." Meiqin''s eyes are closed, and her eyebrows are dancing there. "Don''t you know it will affect others?"

    "That''s it!" After enduring for a long time, the butterfly knot behind Shixiang''s head moved slightly, puffed up his mouth and stared at the Bee Eater.

    "What a delicious breakfast, you''ve made it tasteless!"

    The Bee Eater blinked, a bright smile on his face. "Well ~ ~ ~ no way. Who made Xiaoyan''s act of appearing for others last night very touching? In order to express his thanks, shouldn''t it be... "

    "There are many ways to thank you!" Meiqin said unhappily, "why do you choose this way?"

    "Isn''t that normal?" The Bee Eater prayed that his white gloved hand held out a little finger and pointed his lips. "Isn''t it all the same between lovers?"

    The word "lovers" has spread to the ears of all the girls, which makes all the girls shake. Looking at the food in front of them, they imagined that they had replaced the work of bee eating and praying, and their faces immediately turned red.

    "Though Even so Yes... " Meiqin hesitated for a while, but after all, she said something angrily. "But it will be very unpleasant! Can''t you just do it another way? "

    "Is that so?..." The Bee Eater''s head was askew, and he did not know what he thought of. He even pinched it with a red face. Make a pair of small daughter shape, secretly aimed at speechless.

    "Then So Xiaoyan, I will give you "reward" later this evening

    "Poof!" Speechless suddenly an indecisive, the things inside his mouth all spray out, around the young girls forehead blow up a blue tendon. In addition to crazy three with an attractive smile on her lips, ten fragrance with an unidentified face, little Flemish and sisinai, all her pretty faces are red.

    "You woman..." Meiqin''s forehead flashed a silk of electric flowers, and she tried to resist anger. "Must be intentional..."

    "Ah, there''s nothing wrong with it..." Crazy three Wu mouth chuckles, the corner of the mouth draws up an extremely evil spirit radian. The cheeks are dotted with a slight blush and the eyes are blurred.

    "I don''t have such a chance. When can my husband make a big fuss for others?"

    "Hello..." One side of the piano half squinting eyes, speechless looking at crazy three. "Sure enough, you are the most dangerous one..."

    "All in all!" Meiqin stood up and shouted to the Bee Eater, "stop your current behavior!"

    "All right, all right..." The Bee Eater prays to pucker his lips and put the things in his hands on the table uninteresting. It''s not only a beautiful piano. Even Daisy, Qinli, Shixiang and so on are all relieved. We can imagine how much pressure is caused by the flash playing behavior of bee eating

    It''s a pity, after all the women are relieved. The next sentence of bee eating makes them find that they are still too sweet

    "Xiaoyan, Xiaoqi will make it up to you again tonight" ~ "

    Daisy and Qin have already raised their hands and covered their forehead. They can''t bear to look at it any more. The whole body of Meiqin is flashing the electric current of" beerpa ". Her body is shaking. Obviously, she can''t bear it!

    "You!"

    When Meiqin was going to send a bento to the Bee Eater, an old voice with a wry smile rang in the tent.

    "The camp is about to be lifted because of you outside, but you are flirting here. I don''t know what to say about you..."

    All the people in the noise were stunned. They quickly turned their heads and looked at the sound source, that is, the entrance of the tent. There, Lei Wang was looking at them, but he could not express what he wanted to say with a face. He couldn''t do it."Grandpa Lei!" Speechless surprised to stand up. "Why are you here?"

    "What happened to me? I''m here to watch the play! " King Lei said to Wuyan angrily, "you''ve done such a big thing. Your majesty almost didn''t sit on the throne. If I don''t come, who knows if this camp will be upset by you?"

    Hearing this, he scratched his cheek and whispered, "is it so serious?"

    "You say so!" Lei Wang rolled his eyes. "The person in charge of a camp, one of the three families, the second leader of the laiding family, and the strong man at the top of the eighth level. If you say kill, you will kill. How serious is it?"

    "It does sound serious..." Speechless turned his mouth, and immediately cast his eyes on Lei Wang. "But let me choose again, and I will kill him!"

    That''s right!

    Don''t say another time, that is, another thousand times, ten thousand times, without words will never be merciful!

    This is not only because the girls are his scales, but also to tell the world that if you want to touch the people around you, you have to be ready to die!

    A warm stream flowed in the hearts of a group of young girls standing behind speechless, and the bee eating exercise prayed that they could not stop showing a sweet smile.

    Lei Wang was stunned for a moment and smiled bitterly. "You..."

    With a sigh, Lei Wang also got up, looked speechless, and said seriously: "little guy, I just want to ask you, you killed Andrew, really because he was going to hurt your little girlfriend?..."

    "Grandpa Lei..." Speechless but shakes his head. "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, do you think I''m like the kind of person who will kill innocent people casually?"

    "If I feel like you, I won''t be here!" Lei Wang said without hesitation and snorted coldly. "I just want to make sure. Don''t worry. As long as what you said is true, then, I, King Lei, promise with my life that no one will dare to take you!"

    Hearing King Lei''s words, wordless and the girls looked at each other and laughed.

    "Grandpa Lei, don''t worry..." Wordless mouth gently hook, wine red pupil flashed inexplicable light.

    "If you want to touch me, you have to weigh how many pounds you have..."

    "Oh?..." Lei Wang took a surprised look at wordless, then he laughed.

    "I almost forgot, you little guy, but you can kill even the strong at the top of the eighth level!"

    Speechless smile, followed by a change of face, suddenly step forward, came to Lei Wang.

    "Grandpa Lei, I have something to tell you..."

    Seeing wordless and serious look, Lei Wang also restrained his smile. "As you look, it seems to be a very important thing..."

    "It''s not pull, it''s just a doubt..."

    Speechless came to Lei Wang''s ear and whispered something to him. Lei Wang listened quietly and his face changed after a while.

    The expressions of surprise, anger, doubt and so on all crossed the face of King Lei one by one. At last, they were completely confused. Then they nodded to silence and didn''t speak again.

    Looking at this scene, the girls on one side didn''t speak. They seemed to know the content

 Chapter 836

    Late at night

    After a day of noise, every garrison in the camp seems to be tired. They go to sleep early. By now, they are completely asleep

    The campsite in the dark night is dotted with a light of fire, which is a sign that the campfire is burning. In the tent forest, every other distance, there is a campfire burning slowly, so that the vision here is not too dark. The patrol team of the vigil continues to pass by campfire after campfire, but they also seem to be the same as those garrison members who have been sleeping After the day''s events, I feel a little exhausted. Even when I stay at night, I feel exhausted, yawned and listless

    For a while, the whole camp was on alert and relaxed under such circumstances

    At the deepest moment of the night, outside a large tent in the central area of the camp, a gentle breeze came over and enveloped the area. Almost at the same time, a fuzzy figure flew out of the tent at a very fast speed and flashed into a dark place beyond the light of the campfire.

    The patrolmen around felt that there was only one wind blowing past their cheeks, and then they went on patrolling without any awareness. They didn''t know that in their side, in the dark place, a pair of cold eyes were sweeping around, observing the situation of the scene

    In the cover of the night, the figure flashed frequently in the dead corner of a patrol team. When he stepped down, he just reached the place where the campfire couldn''t reach and the place where the patrol team passed the previous second, which was very deep hidden.

    Judging from its performance, I''m afraid that even if it''s not through professional covert cultivation, it must be doing this kind of sneaky business often!

    The bright moon in the sky drops quietly. Too busy to attend to all the time, the figure was in the process of being caught up in the rush of the crowd. After that, it was finally on the edge of the camp, hiding the watchman''s eye liner and leaving the camp. In the direction of the monster forest

    After leaving the camp, the movement of the figure began to be unbridled. The movement mode was no longer cautious, but speed. Under the cover of a fight of ice blue, he stretched his figure extremely fast. Directly into the giant beast forest, recognize a direction, ignore those sheltered trees, skillfully began to drive

    At night, the giant beast forest is much darker than the camp. It''s OK to say that you can''t reach your fingers. The moonlight can''t shine through the heavy trees in the giant beast forest at all. Obviously, no one will light a bonfire or magic lamp in the forest of monsters. In the forest of monsters, only some of the eyes of monsters are emitting fierce green or red light. Besides, there is no light at all.

    Regardless of the surrounding Warcraft, the figure flies forward at the fastest speed to see his skilled appearance. This section of road should not be the first time for him to walk. At this speed, I don''t know how long it will take. The same trees come to the head. In front of him, a vacant lot appears in front of him

    Seeing this open space, the figure''s eyes hidden in the dark slightly coagulate. Obviously, that open space is his destination. However, in his agglutinated eyes, there was not half a look of joy due to the arrival of the destination, but full of inexplicable caution and

    Fear!

    The look of fear slowed down the figure''s body shape, but the figure speeded up again after a flash. Go ahead until you pass through the forest

    Based on the open space, the moonlight also lost the shelter object, hit the figure''s body and exposed its whole face in the air!

    It''s Marcus!

    Marcus raised his head and looked ahead. At the end of the open space in front of him, there was a barren mountain. There was no grass on the barren mountain, which was lifeless. In the middle of the mountain, there was a cave in a very hidden and hard to attract people''s attention!

    The cave is a little small, and the hole is small. If you look carefully, it''s very spacious. At least it''s about 100 meters in diameter!

    Looking at the dark hole, Marcus gradually lowered his head and lost his spirit. His memory is to go back to that day

    It''s not long after the animal king has been confirmed

    In order to build a camp that can resist the invasion of Warcraft, Marcus, peros and Andrew were ordered by their respective clan chiefs to take a group of family members to the outside of the forest of behemoths and set up a camp like the other two empires.

    After the establishment of the camp, Marcus was the first to understand the potential value of the camp. He also wanted to fish in troubled waters, collect the resources that the people in the camp get from daily hard hunting, and turn most of them over to his family, while the small part was filled with his own pocket and enrich his own pocket.

    Originally, everything was going well, but in an accidental outing, he and Andrew, who happened to be together, found the barren mountain in front of him and the strange cave in the giant beast forest!

    This strange cave, which has never been found before, naturally attracted the attention of the two people. Relying on the courage of the skilled people, the two strong people at the top of the eighth level didn''t want to, and directly entered the cave.I didn''t know that after I went in, there was nothing but an empty place.

    Seeing this situation, Marcus and Andrew looked at each other, which can be said to be a little disappointed. After all, in the giant beast forest, there may be some treasures hidden in the hidden place, and they also entered the cave with this idea.

    There''s nothing wrong with this idea, but it''s just too much interest, that is to say, this time''s greed, which makes the two fall into a hopeless situation

    Originally thought that nothing in the cave two people suddenly found that in the deepest, there is a figure

    They were surprised.

    I didn''t expect that there would be traces of people in such a place.

    At this time, the figure also found them

    When Marcus and Andrew were found, they were almost scared out of their wits, since they didn''t say a word.

    They can''t even resist. The two with the eight level peak strength are defeated in an instant and are controlled by each other!

    Marcus and Andrew were frightened and thought that they would die. But they didn''t expect that when they closed their eyes and waited for death, the other side didn''t kill them. Instead, they asked whether they would like to be his servants.

    Under the eaves, people had to bow their heads. In this case, how dare they refuse? They nodded their heads and agreed. However, they didn''t have half the intention of submission. They thought of the escape plan. Unfortunately, their wishful thinking was completely destroyed by the next move of the other party.

    It''s not a strange or shocking thing. The other party just shoved two very strange colored insects into their stomach.

    It is these two insects that make Marcus and Andrew no longer resist each other''s power, because they seem to be able to live in people''s bodies and obey each other''s orders. When the other party lets the insects bite, the insects will bite, and the object is their internal organs!

    This will no doubt frighten the two people to split their hearts again, claiming that they will not betray their master''s orders, and will surely die for the master.

    Since the two insects can bite their internal organs, it''s only a matter of minutes to get out of their bodies after eating all of them

    Under the threat of life safety, even if two people are reluctant, they can only worship each other and do things for each other

    But it''s strange that the other side didn''t embarrass the two people or let them do anything earth shaking. They just let them send some human beings to him quantitatively every day, and they must have cultivated.

    As for the equal rank, the other side has no requirements

    Such a strange order, Marcus and Andrew, of course, was full of doubts, but they did not dare to ask anything, and respectfully agreed.

    This is the cause of everything!

    Because of this, Marcus and Andrew will come up with the idea of low-level garrison in the camp and send them here.

    As for the fate of those people, they did not know

 Chapter 837

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "boring life chatter"! As well as "Xiangla", "xiaoh house", "please call me brother Dao" and "I love talent"! Thank you so much for your support at this time. Thank you...)

    looking at the dark hole in front of you as if it represented the abyss, Marcus smiled a little bitterly. When he first came, he was two people. Now he is only one. Even with Marcus''s heart, he felt a sadness, accompanied by a thick rabbit dead fox A sense of sadness.

    Who knows, oneself next time, also can''t come

    He shook his head forcefully, as if trying to shake his mind out of his mind. Marcus took a deep breath of the cold night air, calmed down his complex emotions, raised his feet, and walked into the cave in front of him

    The surrounding light quickly darkened at the speed visible to the naked eye, which made the surrounding atmosphere tend to be stillness and horror. Even the temperature seemed to drop a little. Marcus had been used to all this, and walked towards the inside without expression. Until the end of the cave, Marcus''s steps suddenly stopped.

    The tall rock wall stood in front of him 10 meters, and the surrounding area was very wide. Here, there was nothing but rock. It was like a common cave, but Marcus was staring at the front, that is, the figure in the dark part of the rock wall

    As always, seeing this figure, Marcus''s pupils could not help shaking a little. Then he quickly fell down, knelt on the ground and lowered his head.

    "Master!"

    The echo of the shout is like a wave. It spreads continuously in the whole cave. It is pulled long and long. It takes ten seconds to maintain this state. The echo dissipates slowly, but the figure doesn''t pay any attention to Marcus. There is still no movement.

    Marcus didn''t say anything more. He lowered his head and waited there quietly. Until a moment, the figure gradually shook, as if it was moving, accompanied by a steady and indifferent voice line.

    "Why empty handed?"

    A simple question swings directly into Marcus''s heart. Let him face a fear, he can feel that, with the spread of this sentence, a tremendous pressure from the sky, merciless pressure on him!

    His shoulders sank violently, and there was a sound of bone friction. It''s like trying to crush Marcus into pieces. The ice fighting air in his body stops working. Although it''s not the first time to face this situation, Marcus is still in a cold sweat.

    "Lord Master With a little timidity, Marcus said in a hoarse voice, "today, there are some conditions in the camp..."

    "Status?..." The figure lightly repeated. Originally very cold voice again cold under a few minutes.

    "The first time someone got in the way, the last time it was that crap died. What''s this time?..."

    Marcus turned white and swallowed a mouthful of water.

    Although the voice of the figure is no different from before, Marcus clearly felt the anger inside.

    According to this situation, if you don''t give a good explanation, I''m afraid you will die!

    A wrong word is death!

    This is the style of "master" in his mouth!

    Even if I was a little useful to him. But once he gets angry with the other side, Marcus knows that the other side can definitely give up and will not be merciful!

    "Master..." Marcus had to bite his teeth and murmur, "today, there''s a strong man in the camp, a strong man in the Ninth level!"

    "The ninth best?" The tone of the figure. Then he said with a little dissatisfaction, "didn''t you say that there is no ninth level strongman in the camp, and the strongest one is you?"

    "Master, the strong of the ninth order. Mainly for another person... " Marcus respectfully said: "usually, the Ninth level strongman will not appear in the camp, but the Ninth level strongman has a good relationship with the man who killed Andrew. He came to the camp for this reason!"

    "Killed the people of Andrew..." I don''t know if it''s Marcus''s delusion. He feels that he, as the "master", seems to care about the wordless man who killed Andrew

    "You''re talking about the speechless man!" The voice line of the figure is cold again.

    "What does that have to do with you coming empty handed?"

    "Master..." Marcus''s bitter tongue. "There is a strong man of the Ninth level who dare not rush to arrest people. He is a member of the" Hospital Association ". Once the other party finds out something, it is not only his subordinates, but also the master. You may be implicated in it at that time..."

    Smell words, the figure is silent

    There was a dead silence in the cave. The air was very heavy. Seeing the silence of the figure, Marcus dared not speak any more. His face changed rapidly. He didn''t know what his "master" thought at this time, but he could see from the frequent fluctuation of the breath of the other party. His mood was very unstableAfter a long time, the figure began to speak, which was a sharp contraction of Marcus''s heart.

    "Since you can''t carry out my orders, what can I do for you..."

    Words fall, the momentum of terror suddenly from the figure of the body wandering explosion surging, earth shaking general explosion!

    The whole cave shook under heavy load, and a plume of dust fell from the top of the rock wall. Marcus felt as if he had been hit by something extremely serious. He burst out a mouthful of blood, fell straight on the ground, pressed his chest, and watched the changes in the cave. His face was shocked.

    "Master! Master, please spare your life! " Marcus cried out in horror, "please give me another chance! another time! Subordinates will surely complete the task assigned by the master! "

    "Next time?" The figure sneered. "This is my third chance for you..."

    "Master! It''s not good for subordinates! But it''s all because of the speechless subordinates! " Marcus shouted at the top of his voice. "If you don''t have wordless words, your subordinates will be able to complete the task, so please give your subordinates a chance to eradicate wordless words!"

    "Uproot silence?" The momentum of the figure was so heavy that it was slowly retracted. It was clear that Marcus was finally relieved to get up from the ground and kneel back to the ground, regardless of the injury.

    "Yes, master, the reason why Andrew and I failed to fulfill the master''s task is that this speechless hindrance, if not for him..."

    "Now that you understand that, why do you keep him alive?" Said the figure indifferently.

    Marcus smiled bitterly. "Master, it''s not that subordinates don''t want to kill him, but there is a semi God power behind him. Subordinates really dare not do it..."

    "The semi God power behind speechless!"

    To Marcus''s surprise, the figure trembled violently and the voice sank down.

    "Is that demigod power in the camp?"

    "No, it''s not..." Although he did not know why the figure had such a big reaction, Marcus replied: "the semi God is not in the camp!"

    "Not in?..." Figure murmured a word, the mood hides a trace of unknown emotion, sneered up.

    "In that case, go and kill wordless!"

    "Then That demigod power

    "Don''t you say the demigod is not there?" The figure glanced at him.

    "The demigod is not here..." Marcus cried. "There are two ninth level strong people around you who are speechless..."

    "This is what you need to solve!" There was a sharp flash in the eyes of the figure.

    "Remember! This is my last chance for you! "

    "If this time, you are so incompetent, then don''t blame me..."

    "Yes Yes Marcus had no choice but to promise.

    "When I return to the camp, I will try my best to kill him without any words!"

    After hearing Marcus''s declaration, the figure did not embarrass him any more. He nodded lightly, but he did not know how bitter Marcus was. After all, he was not sure about killing without words

    However, in the next moment, a voice sounded to break up everything in the hearts of the two people at the scene!

    "Don''t go back to the camp!"

 Chapter 838

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "Zen house enlightenment"! I hope that friends can continue to support me in the future. That''s the basic reason why I''ve survived...)

    "don''t go back to the camp!"

    The sudden voice made Marcus and the pupil of the figure slightly shrink at the same time. The body of the figure suddenly erupted fierce murderous gas, almost making Marcus in front of him fall to the ground.

    "Who!"

    The sound of murderous drink swept to the four sides like a shockwave, with a sharp explosion. Marcus screamed, covered his ears, and his whole face turned pale, with a thick color of horror and disbelief in his eyes.

    Although he knew his master was very strong, he didn''t expect to be so strong.

    This This is not the strength that the Ninth level strong can have!

    Is it true that

    Just as Marcus was still unable to adapt to his ideas, a flash like rain in the cave flashed on a clearing not far ahead!

    The figure and Marcus turned their heads and stared at the center of the flash. Then, the next moment, the two figures emerged and exposed in their eyes!

    Looking at these two figures, the figure and Marcus''s face changed at the same time. The difference is that the figure''s face sank, but Marcus stepped back two steps in horror, pointed to them with trembling fingers, and shook his head as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Marcus An old voice sounded with anger.

    "I didn''t expect it was you!"

    "Ray King Lei Marcus finally had to believe his eyes, but he could not accept the roar: "Why are you here!"

    "Why..." Lei Wang sneered and looked at Marcus as if he were looking at a dead man.

    "I also want to know why, why you are here!"

    "I I... " Marcus had a drop of sweat on his forehead. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He could only stand there and stepped back in a dazed way.

    Seeing Marcus like this, King Lei''s indifferent face couldn''t help but scratch a sadness. "Originally, the little guy told me when you had a problem. I don''t believe it, but I didn''t expect that you would really do something bad for the camp... "

    "Little guy..." Marcus, stupefied, turned his head and looked at another figure standing beside the king of thunder, with a ferocious face and a wild roar.

    "Speechless!!!"

    Hear Marcus''s crazy roar. Speechless but did not even look at him, a pair of wine red pupils staring straight at the figure in the dark corner, that look, did not put Marcus in the eyes!

    "Asshole!!!" Marcus was furious. "You again! You again! Why do you want to hinder me every time!!! "

    "I?..." Speechless gave him a look, shook his head and laughed, "no, you are wrong. It''s not me, it''s you! "

    "I Myself

    "Oh? Have you forgotten? " He looked at Marcus, who was stunned, with a smile on his face. His mouth was speechless.

    "On the night I killed Andrew, didn''t you say that?"

    "An eighth level peak, infiltrating into the location of a person who is less than the eighth level senior, and still using the way of assassination, but it did not bring a little damage to that person..."

    Marcus clenched his fist. "Then So what?... "

    "Haven''t you found it yet?" Side over head. Wordless look at Marcus''s eyes gradually become compassionate.

    "Both I and Xiaoqi only said that Andrew invaded the tent and wanted to kill Xiaoqi, but we didn''t say that from the beginning to the end, Andrew used assassination!"

    "So why do you say that Andrew was assassinated?" There was a silent smile, but the voice was extremely cold.

    "Unless you knew from the beginning that Andrew wanted to kill Xiaoqi!"

    "How So... " Marcus shivered his mouth and looked at him with pity. The last nerve in my mind broke completely, and I fell on my knees on the ground with a dead gray color on my face.

    Seeing this, I sighed with silence. "I just suspected that you and Andrew wanted to kill Xiao Qi. I didn''t expect that there was such an inside story behind you..."

    Facing the front. Looking at the shadow of the figure, speechless face gradually become dignified.

    "What''s more, the person standing behind Marcus is you..."

    "King of beasts!"

    Air. Freeze!

    "You What do you say! " The thunder king on one side cried out. "You say, he is the king of beasts?"

    Speechless and unanswered, he looked at the silent figure in the shadow, as if he was looking at him. With the silence of the two people, the scene was also silent, and there was an unspeakable sense of depression in the air.Suddenly, the figure stood up from the ground, walked out slowly from the shadow, a handsome and steady face also appeared in the eyes of all people!

    It''s the beast king himself!

    "Although it''s not that I didn''t expect to be discovered by human someday..." The animal king said in a slightly absent-minded voice, "but I didn''t expect that the person who found me would be you..."

    Speechless eyes are hard to resolve the dignified, but on the surface, they laugh: "how, can the half god level of the animal king be afraid of me a kid who can''t even reach the Ninth level?"

    "Afraid?" The animal king thought over the word again and again, and then he laughed. "From the moment I was born in this world to now, I have never tried to feel afraid!"

    The pupil moves forward and shoots on the speechless body like a arrow. The king''s smile is full of a little irony. "Even eight cloud purple can kill me, but it can''t make me afraid!"

    "Is that so?" Speechless and impolite sneer. "It''s said by your mouth that you ran away with your tail in your hand. It''s not persuasive at all!"

    The silent ridicule did not arouse the anger of the king of beasts, but frightened the king of thunder and Marcus.

    That''s the beast king of the semi divine level. How dare he laugh like this? Aren''t he afraid of death

    "Escape?" However, the king of the beast did not show any sign of anger and shook his head. "It''s just a stopgap..."

    "Even the expedient has been said?" Speechless Zheng for a while, laugh. "You are becoming more and more human!"

    The king of beasts said angrily with a heavy face. "You are as sharp as ever!"

    "That''s it!" Silent face also turned cold. "I remember your care for us all the time..."

    This time, the animal king was surprised and laughed loudly.

    "What? Do you want revenge? " It seems that he was amused by his words. The king of beasts made a thunderous sound, which made the eardrum of the king and Marcus ache.

    "Without you, can you do it?"

    Words fall, the terrible pressure once again from the animal King''s body rolled up, filled in every corner of the scene, the wind also rolled up, attacked around, hit on the cave wall, also hit the body of the other three people on the scene!

    With a muffled Snort and a silent step back, the wine red pupil suddenly turned into gold, and the pressure that belonged to the real ancestor also broke out. It was the pressure of the king of beasts. It could be stopped!

    Lei Wang had a low voice, and his body was ablaze with magic, which blocked the oppression from the beast king. However, Marcus on the other side was not so lucky, that is, there was no wordless strong blood support, nor the strength of Lei Wang''s Ninth level. Under the pressure of the beast king''s full open, he had already been lying on the ground and fainted.

    "Grandpa Lei!" "Get out of here first!" he cried

    "What!" The thunder King exclaimed. "You''re not kidding me, kid!"

    "Rest assured..." Speechless mouth corner pulls up a smile, the eye tightly looks at the animal king in front, does not have the slightest fear.

    "I can''t do anything without assurance..."

    Lei Wang''s expression suddenly became cloudy and clear, looked at the animal king, looked at the animal king again without words, and finally bit his teeth, the magic surged up, rolled himself, and rolled Marcus on the ground.

    "Little one!" Lower his head, and thunder roared.

    "Don''t die!"

    Speechless and indifferent nod, let King Lei wry smile, now also no longer delay, wind waves, and Marcus together, disappeared in place

    The scene, only two people left!

 Chapter 839

    The invisible pressure of the naked eye is colliding with each other, and the surrounding space emits the sound of "creaking" like the twisted wood. At the foot of the opposite two people, the ground is inch by inch broken, and the cave is already showing signs of unstoppable before they start to work!

    "Huo..." The king of beast''s eyes narrowed slightly as he was able to resist the pressure of full opening.

    "Mingming''s strength is very weak, but his own prestige can be compared with me. If you are on the same level with me No, I just need to be one step lower than me. I don''t even have a chance to win if I''m alone! " The king of beasts raised his eyebrows with a little interest. "It''s really curious what kind of existence you are if you have such a powerful power, which is neither human nor Warcraft..."

    When saying this, the tone of the king of beasts is full of ease, which is also natural. Facing the half god level, the peak of the eighth level is just ants!

    Clearly aware of the relaxed tone of the king of beasts, how could wordless not understand that the other side did not put themselves in the eyes

    But the departure of Lei Wang and others also left wordless without worries, and the tone began to relax.

    "You said it makes people curious, but you are not a person..." Speechless lazily glanced at the king of beasts, and his voice turned.

    "Why not stop?"

    The animal king was stunned subconsciously for a while, then he understood the meaning of wordless words, looked deeply at wordless words and said, "I am more interested in you than they are..."

    "That''s it?" Wordless frowned. "Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?"

    Smell the words. There was a flash of light in the eyes of the king of beasts, and the pressure on his body became strong.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s exposed!" The king of beasts closed his eyes and said with an unknown emotion, "the wounds left by bayunzi are almost all right. There is no need to continue to hide!"

    When I heard the words of the king of beasts, I thought of nothing. The reason why the king of beasts hid his tracks was because purple hurt him badly!

    "Is the injury all right?" Speechless eyes a coagulate, wave a hand to say: "impossible! Purple said, the injury she left on you. It''s never better without a year and a half. Your injury can''t be cured that fast! "

    "Thanks to those two punks!" I don''t know what I think of. The king licked the corner of his mouth. "Without the food they brought, how could I get better so quickly..."

    The silent pupil shrank. "Are the missing low-level garrisons..."

    I was shocked to see wordless. The king of beasts said happily, "yes! Although a group of ants. But it''s still useful... "

    Speechless silence

    Lower your head. The bangs in front of his forehead covered the top half of his face, making the animal King unable to see his expression at the moment, but the animal king was suddenly in a tight heart. A foreboding began to rush into his mind.

    A trace of inexplicable blood suddenly appeared around the silent body, wandering around like a whirling air stream, and the hair slightly floated under the influence of unknown power. Seeing this scene, the king of beasts was shocked to find that his sinister premonition turned into a sense of crisis!

    It''s impossible!

    When the animal king was shocked, wordless finally raised his head, and a pair of golden pupils flashed with fierce light.

    "That''s good..." The ethereal general tone of voice came out of the speechless mouth. "You don''t need to worry about the past and the future when you start..."

    Voice, down!

    "Dong Dong..."

    The sound like the beating of the heart starts from the voiceless body, and almost at the same time, the blood around him suddenly shrinks back and shoots towards the position of the voiceless chest. A moment''s time is completely integrated into the position of his chest!

    Space, suddenly dark!

    "The third ruby! Activate! "

    The sea like blood flow suddenly surged from the silent chest position, wrapped the silent body in it, dyed blood red all over, blew up the waves, and attacked the king of beasts!

    As soon as the animal King''s face changed, he raised his hands and resisted the storm. There was a little fear in his heart.

    "What''s going on?!"

    In front, the silent body trembled. In the position of the chest, there was a blood red light that was more profound than any blood. It lit up a small shadow. You can see that the small shadow is a red gouyu imprint!

    "Ruby mode"! Start! "

    The whole body''s blood flowed back into the silent body, as if it had never appeared before, but the breath on the silent body rose rapidly, accompanied by a force flowing into the silent body.

    Under the influence of this power, the strength of the eighth level peak of wordless began to skyrocket at an unimaginable speed!

    Level 8 peak! Nine steps!

    Junior level nine! Level 9 intermediate! Level 9 advanced!

    Ninth level peak!no It''s not stopped!

    "Impossible!" At last, the king roared out in disbelief, and a pair of pupils were full of astonishment.

    In just a few seconds, the breath on wordless body has already entered the semi divine level, and it has surpassed the breath at the peak of the king of beasts!

    Even if it''s better than the king of beasts, he can''t help shivering at this time, not only because of the relationship between the wordless equal level and the semi divine level, but more importantly, from the wordless body, the king of beasts feels a familiar breath

    The breath of the man who, with absolute strength, wounded him badly and reduced him to such a field!

    Eight clouds purple!

    "Eight Cloud purple The king of beasts clenched his fists and looked at the speechless breath on his body. His face was fierce.

    "I don''t know what you did, but I won''t let you go on!"

    Step on the ground with the strength of your feet, and break the solid rock. The animal King''s body is turned into a black awn, flying out, flashing to the speechless front like a storm!

    "Die!"

    Sharp fingernails pop out of fingers, flashing delicate cold awns, hands into claws. The king of beasts drinks in a low voice, opens his eyes, and waves a claw to the silent neck!

    The sharp sound of breaking the air burst, the claw of cutting the space carrying unimaginable power, stabbing straight to the voiceless throat, and where it passed, it made the space ripple in a circle, just like when the "treasure of the king" was opened, it fluctuated!

    If this claw is hit, then even if it is semi God strong, it will definitely die!

    Unfortunately, speechless is not a human being, but a true ancestor of vampires with infinite regeneration ability!

    What''s more, he won''t be hit by the king of beasts!

    When the king''s claws were about to stab into his speechless throat, a hand suddenly came out from below and grabbed the king''s wrist with a "pa" sound!

    "Don''t worry..." The voice of indifference and indifference rings from the front of the animal king. The animal king looks up and sees that the goal is not the golden pupil before, but a pair of purple eyes like crystal!

    Until this time, the king of beasts could see the whole picture of speechless, not only the color of the pupils turned purple, but also the black hair turned gold and grew to the waist!

    Long blonde hair Purple pupils

    , it''s as like as two peas of eight clouds.

    "Drink!" The animal King''s face changed dramatically. He gave a big drink and broke away from wordless hands. He leaped back from wordless hands, but his eyes were fixed on him. The concentration in his eyes was unprecedented. The relaxed look just disappeared!

    "Oh?..." Seeing the performance of the animal king, he opened his mouth in surprise, and then began to draw the corners of his mouth.

    "It seems that you are really afraid of purple..."

    "You..." The animal King''s face changed rapidly, and his face was uncertain. "What did you do?"

    "What did you do?" Speechless side, casually said: "nothing, but to borrow the power of others..."

    "Borrowed the power of others!" The king of beasts bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "eight clouds purple?"

    Dingding took a look at the animal King''s gloomy expression, silent and unanswered. He lowered his head, looked at his hands and the long blonde hair growing to his waist, and the purple eyes showed a trace of nostalgia.

    This Is it the power of purple

    So powerful

    Holding the palm of his hand, a monster smile appeared on the wordless face. At this moment, the figure of the monster sage is completely overlapped with the wordless figure!

    Raise your eyes and look forward to the wary king of beasts.

    "Well, let''s start quickly!"

    "After all, I don''t have much time in this state..."

 Chapter 840

    At this moment, the king of beasts is almost calm down. He is a semi divine power. Even the incarnation of Warcraft, his mind is not low. He stabilizes his mind. He takes a deep breath.

    Although I don''t know how Wuyan borrowed the power of bayunzi, but with the power of bayunzi, the other side is no longer the ants he can kill at will.

    If you don''t do your best, then death is not impossible!

    Must, do your best!

    "Pa!"

    The hands suddenly closed, and a terrible rage rose out of the sky, and was released from the body of the animal king!

    "Roar!!!"

    Without the king of the beast opening his mouth, the roar of the beast is just like the roar of tens of thousands of lions in the whole cave space, forming a ripple like sound wave, rolling up the waves and smoke, rushing towards wordless!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    Where the sound wave passes, the ground is directly blasted apart, and the crackling sound is incessant. The rock wall in the cave is shattered, and countless crushed stones, even like porcelain, are crushed into pieces, and then directly crushed into powder!

    The power of the demigod! So terrible!

    In the face of that terrible sound wave, if it is the speechless peak of the eighth level, then, like those gravel, it is his end!

    But now, entering the "Ruby mode" of purple, his wordless face is expressionless, and he has no superfluous actions. Just reach out and flick!

    "Dong!"

    The sound wave and smoke suddenly stagnated, as if the time was still, and then the whole body shook again. There was no sign of half a minute. It suddenly disappeared and fell silent!

    Seeing this scene, the king of beasts took a breath of cool air. He had fought with bayunzi, of course, knew what means wordless to use.

    "The realm of being and not!"

    Speechless and slightly shocked. Then he smiled. "It''s worthy of fighting against purple. It seems that you are very impressed by the power of state... "

    Hearing this, the king of beasts shook his fist and felt a little bitter in his heart.

    How could such a terrible ability not be impressed

    Slightly shaken. The king of beasts gnawed his teeth. A pair of tusks stuck out of his mouth. The eyes, like those of a lizard, became ferocious.

    It''s just borrowed power. I''m not an opponent, but a fake. I don''t believe in the enemy!

    "Bang!"

    One foot stamped on the ground, and the ground immediately fluctuated, but it didn''t crack as before, but it was like a new year cake, wriggling behind the king of beasts!

    "Bone beast!"

    The king of the beast whispered and stamped his foot hard again. Suddenly, several bones grew on the fluctuating ground, which were stronger than the human body. Behind him, a few big white bone beasts were formed!

    "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!"

    Several bone beasts roared, as if one had been dead for a long time and turned into a ferocious beast with white bones. A pair of bone jaws opened up and down, shouting!

    "Up!"

    "Roar!!!"

    The earth shaking roar was heard in the ear. Under the control of the king of beasts, the bone beasts sprang to this side with their teeth and claws!

    In the face of so many monsters, there is no fear on wordless face. It''s easy to kill these guys with his current strength!

    The king of beasts thought that wordless power was borrowed, not his own impossibility, but he didn''t think that wordless has an "infinite martial practice"!

    In front of the absolute skill of the complete integration of mind, skill and body, as long as it exists in the silent body, it will be used by him to the greatest extent!

    Therefore, under the "Ruby mode" of purple, the strength of wordless is comparable to that of purple himself, and even in terms of skills, it has surpassed purple implicitly!

    Plus the power of realm, the enemy in front of us is just a clown

    To those bone beasts, speechless hand, once again!

    At the next moment, in the void in front of wordless, the space suddenly split, just like being cut by something, a crack crossed the space 50 meters in front of wordless body, and broke in a strange sound!

    Under the gaze of the king of beasts, a dark crack expands and opens, hiding the silent figure behind it. Inside the crack, there are countless creepy eyes, big and small!

    During the rolling of the bone, the eyes in the crack looked forward one by one, directly bypassed the bone beast that came in face, looked at the king of beast, and was stared at by these eyes. The king of beast was cold all over.

    "Go!"

    Back, speechless point forward, suddenly, a black awn flew out of the eyes in the crack, and the sound of "hiss" reverberated, like a storm, rushing towards the bone beast coming from all sides!"No!"

    The ability of "gap" was never seen by the animal king from purple. When the black awn like rain came, the animal king was shocked, and the green awn flashed in his eyes, and the figure disappeared from the original place!

    Just one step slowly, a dozen black mans hit the ground where the king of beasts was originally standing, fell into the space, and was dodged by the king of beasts in time.

    But those bone beasts are not so lucky!

    "Hiss!"

    "Roar!!!"

    The bleak roar was accompanied by the black mans shooting, but in a blink of an eye, several bone beasts didn''t even leave the bone debris, pinched out into nothingness!

    "Peng!"

    At this time, a magic storm of earthy yellow suddenly burst from an area not far ahead!

    Wordless eyebrows wrinkled, turned to look at the huge magic storm, where the king of beasts stood in the middle of the storm, his face was ferocious, and there was a glimmer of electric light flickering through his body, bringing up a loud sound of "boom boom", which made people tremble!

    The huge magic storm has a diameter of nearly 10 meters, and a vast air of ferocity comes out from it. Such a ferocious atmosphere can only be possessed by Warcraft!

    As the king of Warcraft, the fierce spirit of the king of Warcraft, even speechless, can''t help but look a little dignified.

    Such a spectacular scene is completely made by the animal King relying on the internal magic. It can be seen that the internal magic of the animal king is really vast and huge. Even as a true ancestor, he has incomparable huge magic, which is incomparable for the time being. Obviously, the animal king is preparing powerful magic!

    The fierce suction emanates from the magic storm. The hard ground, torn by the storm, is like an earthquake, spreading out a series of thick arm cracks. The whole cave trembles at this moment, and then collapses one after another!

    Speechless and motionless, let your body be pulled by the storm, eyes tightly fixed in the center of the storm, a little grip of the palm, an inexplicable force surging in the palm!

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, within the rotating huge magic storm, a shadow of animal with the magic light of earthy yellow suddenly shot out like a arrow. Through the storm, a flash of earthy yellow ray adhered to it, directly penetrated the space, and hit wordless hard!

    The speed of the animal shadow carrying ray mang is extremely terrible. In a flash, it is in front of speechless!

    In a hurry, speechless and some unresponsive, when he reacts, he immediately waves with force, and the space in front of him twists again, and the gap suddenly unfolds!

    "Roar!"

    The animal''s shadow smashes into the twisted ''gap'' and directly falls into the ''gap''!

    At the moment when he collided with the gap, the ray on the animal''s shadow suddenly soared. He wiped his speechless body and shot at the rear, making his long blonde hair almost burned.

    "Hum!"

    Within the magic storm, a cold hum came out, and then the light flashed, and the storm rolled out a snake composed of magic, straight to the silent head!

    Feel the wind breaking over the head, silent body slightly moved, directly appeared more than ten meters away.

    "Hiss!"

    The shadow of the snake shakes and flashes out again, like a maggot of the tarsal bone!

    The body is just and steady, and the sound of breaking the wind is coming into the ear. The wordless brow is slightly wrinkled, and I am a little angry at once.

    Hold up your hand, a strong wave emerges from the palm!

    Immediately, to the snake''s shadow coming from the shooting, give it a good grasp! One grip!

    "Bang!"

    Heaven and earth, seems to lose colo

 Chapter 841

    "Bang!"

    With a dull sound, dazzling halo suddenly lit up the whole cave space!

    "Dang!"

    In the halo, there is another abnormal sound, which is as clear as the collision of gold and iron!

    In front of him, the animal king is in the magic storm. The halo shines the whole storm like a light bulb, which makes the animal King squint slightly. The animal pupil is tightly staring at the center of the halo.

    Although there is no way to see the situation in the inner world, the animal king can sense the abnormal wave in the inner world, which is the power of the realm!

    "Did you use the power of realm again?"

    The face of the animal king is full of tricky looks, and then he is ruthless. The sharp claws are fiercely penetrated into the magic storm, and they are forcefully cut!

    For a moment, the magic storm stopped. Soon, the sound of "wheezing" was heard. The storm began to rotate more rapidly in the opposite direction!

    Then, one by one from the magic snake shadow in the storm form, look up, a long hiss, burst out, sweeping toward the halo center!

    "Dangdangdangdangdangdang..."

    The overwhelming snake shadow poured down like a rain curtain, all of which rushed into the halo. It caused a series of clear and crisp noises, which made a sound in the dilapidated cave.

    Hearing this strange sound, the king of beasts knew that his attack had failed again. His whole face was gloomy and his eyes flashed with hatred.

    As soon as the whole body is shaken, within the storm, a more powerful magic wave spreads and melts into the revolving storm, which suddenly expands a few points. All of a sudden, the countless magic powers in the sky intertwine with each other, forming a huge animal shadow!

    The body is suspended in the center of the storm. The king of beasts looks indifferent. He points his hand to the halo below and drinks cold!

    "Animal attack!"

    "Roar!"

    The animal''s shadow roars with its head up, and its huge body is turned into a beam of light. As if through the space in general, under a flash appeared in the halo over!

    "Roar!"

    In the next moment, the animal''s shadow flies into the halo, causing waves of ripples. Where it passes, the halo collapses. It''s light, but it breaks into pieces like glass and rushes straight into the center!

    It can be seen that the king of the beast is pleased. However, just when the happy color is rising, a beautiful green halo emerges quietly from the shadow of the beast. Soon Xu Xu swings away!

    It''s like a delicate lotus in bloom. The green fluorescence twines around it. It''s so beautiful. However, looking at this extremely beautiful scene, the king''s face changes.

    Under this amazing brilliant halo, a devastating force of violence is being unleashed!

    At the moment when the lotus flower unfolds, the animal shadow also rushes in fiercely. Hit the center of the lotus halo!

    "Boom!"

    It is a huge and groundbreaking sound. The rock wall of the whole cave directly collapses and smashes, exposing the rock disk in the mountain. The cave top is directly blown out of a huge hole. If someone looks at it outside, he can see that the central part of the barren mountain containing the cave is completely ventilated, and the hole goes straight to the top. To the sky.

    The cave has long been turned into ruins. The whole cave disappears. In the center of the ruins, a fierce animal shadow is entangled with a green lotus halo. Constant mutual erosion, the two staggered space, it is spread out a small dark cracks!

    Even space, it''s cracked!

    The lotus rotates, and the green halo sets off it like a green crystal ceramic. A thread of destructive and violent force curls around it. It''s hard to break through the dazzling light and flowers, but in the process of mutual erosion, the animal shadow gradually becomes dim

    "Click, click..."

    Space is also more and more powerful waves, finally, a fierce suction burst out from the ground, some of the crushed wood into the diaphragm, shattered into annihilation powder.

    The shadow of the beast is getting dimmer and dimmer, and the magic of the body is also slowly disappearing. With the shadow of the beast becoming dimmer and dimmer, the vision in the space is also slowly subsided until finally, all of them disappear

    Virtual standing in the storm, the king of beasts looked at the gorgeous light flower below. Although his heart was also shaking, there was no fluctuation on his face, but his fists were tightly clenched, and there was a little despair in his heart.

    The "gap" that has never been seen, let alone the terrible state power, the king of beasts has no half solution.

    That is to say, he has no choice but to say nothing

    The sharp fangs have pierced the lips, flowing blood, feeling the smell of blood coming from the mouth. The king of beasts is very restless. He can''t even beat a "fake" who borrowed power. How can he revenge when he meets bayunzi againWhen the animal King''s heart was shaken, the blue and green flowers floating above the ruins suddenly "whew" with a beautiful light tail, and shot at the animal king in the magic storm!

    ¡°£¡¡± Looking at the light flowers that came from the plunder, the king of beasts quickly calmed down his mind, spread his hands, and the huge magic storm made a whine, just like a circle of light mask, spread out and wrapped the king of beasts in!

    "Bang!"

    The mask just took shape, and the light flower also flashed like a bomb in the water. It exploded on the mask!

    Just like the brilliant fireworks, under the impact of violent energy, the seemingly solid magic light cover quickly filled with a circle of ripples, which spread faster and faster, and finally could not admit the terrible destructive power, burst!

    Halo impact and up, not polite impact in the center of the mask!

    "Dong!"

    In a dull sound, the king of beasts flew directly out of it, leaving several shadows in the sky. His body shape flashed and swept away the halo coming from his face. When he was stable, his body shape was obviously in a mess.

    The whole body is smoking, the face of the king of beasts is gloomy and terrible, and his feet are flying in the void.

    The powerful semi God has the ability to fly autonomously. The collapse of the cave just makes the animal King''s activity place more extensive. He looks down and looks down at the undissolved halo below. The ferocious animal pupils become vicious.

    "Not going out?" The voice of the king of beasts is frightfully cold. "Then I''ll type you out!"

    Words fall, the mighty magic comes out from the animal King''s body, like water vapor, flying to his head, winding the whole body, forming a huge bone image!

    The bone is like a lion or a tiger. The whole body is composed of bones, but it is no longer gray white, but black. It gives people a sense of monstrous terror. A fierce threat comes from the sky, which makes the heaven and the earth a little disordered!

    The animal pupil without any emotion is staring at the halo. When the arm is raised, it points to the halo below!

    "Iconography!"

    Bone like a strong shock!

    "Zhe!!!"

    As if resurrected, a sharp animal''s voice resounds, reverberating in the middle of the sky, a huge bone and jaw, a huge black light like a javelin, with a terrible force, like a meteorite, falling hard against the halo!

    As if shrouded in heaven and earth, the strange black light makes the light faintly move.

    In the halo, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in the wordless mind with eyes closed. Without hesitation, its body shape suddenly flashed to the rear, and a dark and eye-catching crack opened in the void behind, swallowed him in, and then suddenly closed, disappeared.

    "Boom!"

    Almost at the same time, the strange black light came down from the sky and fell heavily on the halo. Suddenly, a strange "hiss and hiss" sound sounded from it!

    Above the halo, a huge pit suddenly cracked. Around the pit, a little dark flame was burning slowly, which made the whole halo as clean as firewood!

    In the middle of the air, speechless appeared, staring at the faint dark flame. I was a little surprised. It seemed to come out from the depths of hell, with a strange and cold flame. It was the source of the crisis in speechless just now!

    Looking at the speechless expression of surprise, the king of beast''s face is finally flashing a smile, and then suddenly convergence!

    A little finger, behind him, is a dark light from the bone, like a black python, fast as lightning, and along the way with a series of low sound bursts, "crackling" in the whole sky, to the wordless

 Chapter 842

    Thank you very much for panda And "radish with vegetables"

    The strange black light makes the wordless eyebrows floating in the air wrinkle, and the purple eyes slightly fluctuate.

    He can feel that in the dark light, a terrible force is slowly acting, which can be called the most seen in his life. If he is hit head-on by it, I''m afraid that even if he has the current strength, at least he will be seriously injured!

    There is no limit to the use of realm power. If we use the realm of being or not to deal with this power, it is certainly feasible, but it will take a lot of time. In this period of time, the king of beasts can take the opportunity to attack!

    Escape

    Under the soles of the feet, the "gap" flickers out, and the silent body drops down abruptly, falling into the "gap" and disappearing.

    When the king saw this, he could not help but smile.

    "Hide? How long can you hide? "

    For the ridicule of the king of beasts, the silence hidden in the "gap" seems to be unheard of, and the "gap" is exerted to the extreme. In the sky, the "gap" constantly flashes out, and in an instant, it is full of the whole sky!

    However, the "gap" just appeared, and the strange black light that followed hit it directly. The black flame started to burn, burning the "gap" into nothingness!

    This flame can burn space!

    From a "gap" flashed out of speechless heart shock, just at this time, the strange black light a turn, shot!

    Face a congealed, speechless single hand waved. The wave of state power rises in his hands and faces the black light, but it is as expected. Although the black light is fading, it still comes to him!

    Not without effect, but not enough time!

    The black light flies by at a high speed, constantly fading, but it doesn''t stop for half a minute, and still comes!

    Looking at the fast-moving black light, speechless eyes also emerged a dignified color.

    This is not the way to hide all the time

    Speechless heart thoughts turn. He has the power of realm. You can deal with this extraordinary attack, but it takes time to destroy it!

    Or, with the power of realm. Create a stronger attack!

    Purple eyes. The thought of light flashed in it. Speechless left hand a grip, the power of the realm emerged, immediately. A white flame emerged, surging up in his hands, rising and burning. Inside, a terrible temperature suddenly came into play, making the world extremely hot!

    "Fire?" The animal king was stunned and his brows were locked. "Is it the power of realm again?"

    For the power of the realm, the king of beasts had a little hatred in his heart and snorted coldly.

    "No matter what you do, I won''t hesitate!"

    With a wave of the claw, the speed of the huge strange black light flying soared. The speed of the flash was speechless, but the speechless one didn''t even raise his head. The body leaped back, far back and away. On the palm of his hand, the white flames were burning slowly. The trend became more and more intense, and the temperature inside was more and more terrible!

    Just like putting a big stone in the calm lake, a space ripple takes the forest white flame as the center and spreads out continuously. Under the hot temperature, the atmosphere suddenly becomes violent!

    When the white flame of dedsen burns as big as a millstone, the silent body finally stops, looks up at the beast king in front!

    On the palm of his hand, the white flame suddenly turned into a flame, which swept away towards the strange black light coming in front of him!

    The space is violently shaken, and the dark space cracks are accompanied by the white flames, just like the ink spilled on the paper, which drives the atmosphere of the world, and the strong wind blows!

    Heaven and earth, also became riot!

    The animal King''s face was violently turbulent, and there was a sense of horror in his heart. Within the white flames, he really felt a sense of extreme danger!

    Just like his attack just brought wordless feeling!

    Staring at the white flames that cut through the sky and brought numerous violent air currents and space cracks along the way, the king''s face was heavy to the extreme. With a wave of his claws, the black light that swept the sky flashed back like lightning and flew into the huge statue behind him!

    With this strange dark light drilling in, the huge bone image suddenly became a lot of solid, and the terrible pressure from the diffuse also became more and more strong.

    There is a green tendon on his forehead, and the king of beasts roars!

    "Iconography! Open it all! "

    "Zhe!!!"

    Behind him, the bone is like a sharp animal song rising to the sky, and the black light is rising!

    The powerful black light wriggles on the bone image for a while, and after a moment, it all condenses into its mouth, forming a black hole like vortex!

    The magic wave of terror swept up from the black whirlpool, and also drove the surrounding atmosphere, and rolled into a whirlwind. It was the opposite of the hot temperature brought by the white flames. The black whirlpool made the temperature of the world keep falling!"Roar!!!" The king of beasts roared with ferocity on his face, and the black whirlpool on his bones was like a shell. He shot out!

    The white flame streamed through the sky!

    Dark whirlpool with a decisive potential, hard hit up!

    The next moment

    "Dong!!!"

    The thunder like bombing sound suddenly sounded, arousing numerous ripples. The air flow carried by the two and the huge sound wave are like the essence. They are crazy to vent from the sky. They are crazy to fluctuate. Even the dark clouds above the sky are stirred up!

    In the sound of bombing, the swirls of lacquer black burst quietly, without any sound, and the flames of lacquer black burst out. Together with the flames of Mori white, they collided like a huge wave in the sea!

    The whole sky, in this moment, has become the world of fire!

    White and black fill the whole half sky, and divide the sky into two parts. In the white sea of fire, the temperature rises rapidly. In the black sea of fire, the air freezes wildly. The two colored waves cover the sky at this moment. The thick layer of black cloud is born and steamed into nothingness!

    The white and black waves of fire spread and spread to each other, burning to their own masters. Wordless and the king''s face changed together. One quickly opened a "gap", devouring the fire waves coming from the opposite side. One of them burned magic, forming a face shield, and resisting all the remaining waves!

    Fortunately, it''s only the aftereffect. Otherwise, the two people''s attacks are clear to themselves. This kind of resistance is not the same at all!

    In the center of the black-and-white sea of fire, the two colors of flames are constantly colliding. Under the sweeping of fire waves on both sides, there are ripples of energy.

    The two seem to have fought each other up and down, carrying their own territory, and they have stuck there like this, but not for a long time, the vision is sudden!

    Only a tiny spot of light flashed from the center of the two-color flames in the collision, and then rolled up!

    The flames of Mori white and lacquer black rush into the light spot at the same time, only a moment''s time is consumed by the light spot!

    The sky, suddenly quiet!

    "Click..."

    A clear and subtle voice quietly sounded in this silent sky, the voice is very subtle, but still did not escape the silent and the king of beasts'' ears!

    Two people only feel a little tight heart, fierce look up, looking forward, eyes fixed on the tiny light point, pupil a shrink.

    There, a small space crack is spreading around the light spot!

    The crack is not obvious, but the eyes of the wordless and the king of beasts can see it clearly. At the same time, their faces change dramatically!

    Probably because, a faint and perceptible power of destruction is fluctuating in the light spot!

    "Click Click click

    The light point trembled. As it trembled, the small space cracks also spread more and more widely. The small sound of "click" came out slowly. Later, it almost became a sound.

    Is it true that

    A thought came up in my heart. Speechless and the king of beasts suddenly backed away!

    And in the moment of their retreat, the light spot must be!

    "Boom!"

    A terrifying space storm with white and black flames burst out of it, expanding at an unimaginable speed, and enveloping the wordless and the king of beasts in the storm retreat!

    Roar, raging in the world!

 Chapter 843

    "Wuwu..."

    The sharp wind sounds like the whistle in the sound. In the sky, the black space storm is like a circle of shock waves, which is flashed in all directions. The white flames and the black flames are driven by the space storm to become a stream of flame stars, or rising, shooting into the mid air, or sweeping around, or blasting It fell and hit the earth.

    Around, the trees that have stood for many years are blown away like chopsticks under the strong wind. Some of the trees that are hit by two colors of flame are directly turned into ashes in an instant. This is good. Those trees that are blown by the space storm are pinched away without even a sound, just like never before!

    So terrible!

    Originally, the barren mountain containing the cave has been completely turned into a pile of gravel, garbage is scattered on the ground, and the whole open space is like dry wasteland. The water in it has already dissipated under the action of the fire. I''m afraid that when it recovers to the original, it will be several hundred thousand years later

    The flame of two colors flows with the space storm in the mid air, which makes people wonder if it will go on forever. Fortunately, they don''t seem to have the idea of staying in this world. Although they are still raging, but at the beginning of one of them, the scale is not sure how much weakened

    On the other side of the forest white and paint black sea, in the middle of the air, a bunch of cracks full of eyeballs opened up, revealing a figure. If you carefully check it, you can find that before the figure came out, the figure was staggering for a moment, rather embarrassed, as it looked. He was also in a hurry before entering the eye-catching crack

    Standing in the air on the side without fire and space storm, slightly raised his head, exposed a face under the air, speechless slightly panting, slightly pale.

    The powerful moves such as white fire are used, even with the power of realm. It''s a little too much. Although it''s terrifying, its consumption will reach a terrifying level!

    Speechless even can feel, because in the purple "Ruby mode" and have the demon force at this moment is a little floating

    Eyes raised, straight to the raging two-color sea of fire and space storm. Silent purple eyes left a trace of lingering fear.

    If just did not escape in time, then, even if not dead, they also have to take off the skin

    After all, the space storm is too terrible. His own white flames and the king of beasts'' black flames have the same supreme power. I don''t want to be pulled into it again for a moment''s relaxation

    Take a few deep breaths. Calm his own breathing, silent micro squint eyes, looking at the increasingly weak trend of space storms and the sea of fire, eyes swept past.

    King of beasts What''s up

    "Click Click

    In front, the space cracks are still spreading rapidly, all over every corner of the space. The two-color Fire Sea rolls up waves, although it is gradually darkening. But the power has not diminished much.

    In the world of space storm and two-color flame, even a strong person of the Ninth level peak enters, there is no return!

    "Dong!"

    Suddenly, in a corner of that square heaven and earth, a clear and crisp impact sound like a mountain rock burst came out with an amazing loud sound, which made the speechless face coagulate.

    A black light burst out of it, and then "bang". Blow all the storm and fire around!

    The overwhelming space storm and the sea of fire spread in all directions at an extremely amazing speed. The amazing energy in the storm and the high or low temperature in the sea of fire cut many cracks in the space in the process of spreading. In the process of spreading, there are fierce waves. I gave the whole plough the ground again.

    Speechless purple eyes stared at the place where the abnormal sound sounded. Some Mars flew past with the fierce wind, but did not distract him at all. They kept watching

    Vaguely, speechless, I saw a strong magic air flow surging from that corner. A moment later, the magic air flow suddenly shrank, rose, and then, a figure flashed out of it like lightning driven by the air flow, and the void stood opposite!

    It''s the beast king!

    However, his image has been greatly changed. His fur coat has become ragged, his hair is all curled up, and his face is completely covered with paleness.

    A trace of blood fell from the corner of the animal King''s mouth, dropping on the bone image wrapped in his ribs, adding a little red to the dark bone

    Obviously, the king of beasts has no such ability as speechless. He can escape from the space storm and two-color fire sea with "gap". He completely resisted this attack!There is a chill in wordless eyes, a movement of body shape, and a "gap" emerges, swallowing its body shape!

    When the "gap" is opened again, it is behind the king of beasts!

    "Hiss!"

    At the same time of "gap", a black light containing fierce wind shoots out of the bone image and towards the speechless one just coming out of "gap"!

    Silent sneer, a little finger, a "gap" suddenly blocked in front of the black light!

    "Bang!"

    A crash, black light into a dark flame will be "gap" burn out, "gap" only block black light less than a second time!

    But this second is enough!

    Reach out, again, a beam of light from the silent fingertips, like a shell, hit the bone like the figure of the animal king!

    "Peng!"

    The beam of light exploded. The fierce impact made the king of beast snort. He could not keep his body shape any longer. He fell down and fell heavily on the ground like ruins!

    "Pooh!" The king of beasts spits out a mouthful of blood, and the abnormal pain makes him cover his chest, and his head is blank.

    Have not waited for him to return to God, together is full of eyeball crack, unfolds from his side!

    "Holy image!"

    The alarm in the heart was so loud that the consciousness of the animal king was taken back in advance, and he whispered a loud sentence. The bone in the sky was like a virtual shaking, which disappeared in an instant. When it reappeared, it was once again protecting the animal king in the dark bone!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    At the same time, several black-and-white homomorphic light balls smashed hard on the bone image, arousing waves of smoke and dust, but it did not hurt the king of beasts!

    Silent face is not a little unexpected color, eyes slightly closed, immediately, the palm gently forward, body shape also forward flash, flash to the front of the bone image!

    The corner of the mouth raised a sneer, the palm of the hand is light and floating, and it is pressed on the bone like the dark body

    The pupil of the animal King slowly shrinks to the size of a needle.

    Next second, a sound, slowly sounded

    "The realm of being and not!"

    As the sound falls, a strange wave rises from the area where the silent palm meets the figure of the bone, and acts on the figure of the bone one after another!

    "Dang!"

    A strange sound blows along with the waves, and the general ripples reverberate. The whole dark bone statue even begins to be weathered directly in the ripples, and the color gradually fades down. The silk cracks spread out from those dark bones, and soon it is full of the whole bone statue!

    "Bang!"

    Like a porcelain bowl, the bone breaks into pieces!

    Looking at the fragments that filled the field of vision, the heart of the king of beasts was shaking like a reef hit by a huge wave. Then there was a fierce color in the eyes of the beast, urging the little magic left in the body!

    However, before he had a thorough response, a figure appeared in front of him like a ghost!

    The palm just put on the bone statue, gently, put it on the thick shoulder of the king of beasts. A whisper with cold meaning is also slowly sounded, which makes the king of beasts stiff!

    "It''s over..."

    Heart, a deadly sense of crisis, with a burst of familiar power surge!

    "Heaven and earth!"

    Falling in the king''s ear is no less than the voice of the talisman, which becomes the declaration of the end of this battle!

    "Boom!"

    God, it''s broken

    Ground, cracked

 Chapter 844

    "Boom!"

    The roar of the collapse of the earth rises with the collapse of the earth and the sky, resounding over the whole forest of giant beasts, and even reverberating to the camp outside the forest of giant beasts!

    In the camp, all the patrols in the middle of the night were shocked by the huge noise. They looked up like a conditioned reflex and looked at the sound source. They were completely stupid.

    Not to mention them, the camp garrison members who wake up scared by the voice, wake up from sleep, and come out of the tent to check the situation also stay on the spot. They look at the distance together, dull, disbelieving, horrified, and countless emotions emerge from their faces and eyes.

    What did they see

    They saw that in the distance, the whole sky turned into debris over a part of the forest of monsters, and the rain was falling down, while in the fragmented sky, there was only a black hole like a black hole, which was slowly expanding

    Like the end of the world!

    Is this a dream

    Countless people who are awake, who are not awake, who are just asleep, and who are on duty patrolling at night, almost at the same time, have come up with such an idea one after another, accompanied by a face full of trance.

    The sky in the field of vision is still slowly fragmenting, and they can feel the ground shaking slightly. Obviously, not only the sky, but also the ground in that area is suffering the devastating blow. The heaven and the earth are in that area. It has already become a luxury, without any left over!

    There is no doubt that if this phenomenon continues, then sooner or later, the camp here will also be included!

    The garrison of the whole camp was wandering there at a loss, some of them were shouting desperately, some of them ran to the direction of those high-level people, seeking instructions. Some timid garrison members even began to escape from the camp. For a while, the whole camp was in a mess!

    "Don''t panic! Don''t panic! "

    In the middle of the camp, peros yelled at the surrounding area, even though he was still scared. But not for a vision that doesn''t know what''s going on.

    Endure the inner shock. Peros raised his hands. "All the people come here for me!" he shouted! Wait for the command! "

    After hearing peros''s words, a group of garrison members recovered from the confusion caused by the sudden situation, even though the noise was still loud. However, there is no chaos at the beginning of the operation. People are constantly gathering in the open space of the central area, waiting for the arrangement of the senior management.

    Seeing this, pelos took a big sigh of relief, looked up at the fragmented heaven and earth, and then saw the void hanging in the sky. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, the whole back was wet, and his heart was wrapped by a chill, which made pelos shiver.

    What''s the matter

    Pelos shook his head bitterly. He felt that since the speechless group came to the camp, the "Daily" here has disappeared. Many things are out of his control, even beyond his ability range. For the first time, pelos felt that his eighth level peak seems to be nothing remarkable

    Peros did not know that in the battle that led to the fragmentation of the world, he was an eighth level peak, really nothing

    Holding some pale hands, peros once again took a deep look at the world, and then went to the direction of Lei Wang''s tent, and peros was doomed to fight an empty, because Lei Wang was no longer in the tent

    The fragmented heaven and earth can attract the attention of the people in the camp. Naturally, there is no way to escape the eyes of daisies, harps, bee eating, praying, and zither. At this time, the girls have come out of the tent one by one, looking at the distant scene of the end. Even they can''t help but feel a little shocked

    "It''s terrible..." Looking at the empty black hole hanging in the sky, Daisy could not help murmuring.

    The sky will break!

    Isn''t this horrible

    "What''s going on?" Meiqin, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, can''t help shrinking her neck. "In the forest of monsters, is there any headache?"

    The Bee Eater squinted his eyes and looked into the piano beside him. Both eyes were full of thoughtful light, which made the girls around puzzled.

    "As you look, you seem to know something..." Crazy three heft own tiptoe, crooked head, looked at two people.

    "I don''t know anything..." The Bee Eater sighed. "It''s just a feeling. It''s not like a natural phenomenon..."

    Hearing this, Meiqin rolled her eyes and said angrily, "aren''t you talking about it? Where can natural phenomena create such a scene? "

    "No, that''s not what eating bees means..." Instead of the Bee Eater, Qin replied, "she means that the reason why the sky is broken should be man-made!""Ha?..." Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other, then there was a funny expression, so they said: "do you mean to say that the sky will be broken, someone made it?"

    "I''m afraid..." The Bee Eater lowered his head.

    "Yes..." Said Qin indeterminate.

    "Hello hello, you are not super joking!" Silk flag''s first favorite can''t be accepted. "Is there anyone who can break the sky apart?"

    "I think so, too!" Meiqin frowned. "I don''t believe that anyone can do this, even in the demigod level, unless..."

    "Unless..." The daisy gave a wry smile. "Unless it''s a god level power!"

    "As a result, there is no such thing as a powerful God." Franda hit the bull''s eye. "It''s like saying something again!"

    All the women laughed bitterly. It''s true that they discussed here for so long, and it''s impossible for them to discuss anything, unless they set out in person and went there to have a look

    Go there and have a look

    All the women looked up at the sky, which was still sprinkled with debris. In less than one thousandth of a second, the idea was strangled by them!

    "Huh?" One side of the piano suddenly noticed that, standing behind all the people, Icarus, who had been silent, had a pair of indigo pupils looking straight at the sky. In his eyes, a data like box floated back and forth, which seemed very unstable.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Icarus did not look back and still looked at the world, but the answer from her mouth surprised the girls.

    "Master, there..."

    "What do you say!" All the women were shocked, and the Meiqin even called directly.

    "You say, that guy is there!"

    "Icarus!" The Bee Eater''s face became solemn. "Can you sense the existence of Xiaoyan?"

    Icarus shook his head and whispered, "I don''t know, but I know. Master is there!"

    Such a wonderful answer made all the women look at each other. Qiqi looked puzzled, but there was no doubt. They knew that Icarus would not lie, especially in the speechless things!

    "I''m afraid Icarus was right..." The Qin bit his teeth, and the red pupil flashed a flurry.

    "It''s impossible that my brother didn''t notice such a big change, but now he hasn''t appeared. The only explanation is that he''s there!"

    ¡°master¡­ Master is really there... " Astraya''s hands stirred, and Shixiang asked in a panic, "nothing will happen to Shidao!"

    "No!" The bee eating exercise is denied immediately. "If something happened to him, we would have died!"

    "Let''s go!" Meiqin asserts on the spot.

    "Go and have a look!"

    The girls nodded their heads without hesitation, forgetting that they had just cut off the idea of going to have a look!

    Just then, a breeze came from afar and attacked the place where the girls were. When the breeze disappeared, the king of thunder with Marcus in his hand emerged from it!

    "Great! You are all here! "

    Before the girls could speak, Lei Wang took the lead in shouting.

    "Come on! Come with me to support the little one! "

    Lei Wang''s words directly confirm the whereabouts of speechless!

    All the girls, with their faces set, nodded their heads with all their strength, and together with the king of thunder, drove towards the broken sky area of the giant beast forest

 Chapter 845

    The broken sky is not only looking at the shock, but also only those who are under this heaven and earth will know that there is a terrorist power comparable to the space storm here!

    As the people in the camp imagine, the sky will continue to break down, and when its scope extends to the location of the camp, the camp will only end up being lost!

    It''s a pity that the master who broke the heaven and earth didn''t have so much power

    At a certain moment, the speed of maintaining the broken sky began to slow down. Although it is not easy to detect, it is actually gradually stopping the expansion until the complete stop

    Under the empty black hole, the raindrops of the broken sky are slowly disappearing, and the terror power contained in it is gradually disappearing. Together with the things in this sky, it will be destroyed into nothingness

    Then, the sky returned to its original state!

    At the speed visible to the naked eye, the empty black hole is covered by a black cloud, and it shrinks back to return the night to the world of sparril again. I don''t know how long it has passed. When the empty black hole disappears completely, the sky changes smoothly and remains silent. Only a little starlight and moonlight are venting their existence

    Everything, as if it had not happened

    Of course, if someone came under the sky, that would not be the case.

    Not only the sky is broken, but also the ground is missing. A huge pit with a diameter of more than 1000 meters stands in this corner, just like the whole forest of monsters has been dug alive. Let alone the monsters and creatures that lived here a moment ago, even the trees, do not see any residue!

    Only in the huge pit, hundreds of meters deep, there are two breathing

    Looking up at the restored sky and the dark potholes full of the whole vision, he smiled bitterly. In that pale face set off by a very sad

    A long head of golden hair is windless and self-propelled, slowly drifting, caressing his black robe. There are countless tiredness in purple eyes, sharp fluctuations in chest, and the rough breath turns into a hot breath in the calm world, showing the master''s state at this time

    I feel a little demon power left in my body. The bitter smile on wordless face also turned into helplessness.

    Before using the "heaven and earth realm", he never thought of playing so big, but the final result was almost to play empty.

    With "infinite martial arts", even if it is a strange power, speechless can be perfectly controlled, and the power of realm is the same. In this case, in the "Ruby mode" of purple, wordless can really be regarded as a "eight cloud purple", at least, wordless thinks so.

    But this is not the case!

    Ability can control perfectly, does not mean to be able to fight perfectly!

    Anyway, wordless itself is just a "little guy" at the top of the eighth level. With the power of demigod, mastery, though mastered, has not been able to adapt.

    Even though there was no problem in the battle, we didn''t fully understand the power of heaven and earth!

    In the case of not understanding the power, in order to be able to ensure the exact defeat of the beast king, speechless of course, only full open!

    In the end, it led to the current situation

    Take a breath. Speechless lowered his head and looked at his feet

    King of beasts, lying there

    Only a little of the last thing left in his clothes. The rest of them were completely turned into ashes. His skin had rotted away. The strands of blood didn''t need to be sprayed out of his body like money. He dyed them into a blood man. Even the muscles on the face are not much left, the blood of the whole body is boiling because of the sharp increase of pressure and the friction of the atmosphere, the right half of the body is almost not adult type, no half of the bone is intact

    In addition. One arm, as well as two thighs, all disappeared on his body!

    It''s all over

    But even so, the chest of the animal king is still fluctuating in an almost imperceptible range, proving that he has not died

    After resisting the impact of the space storm and the two-color sea of fire, he also endured the "realm of heaven and earth". The king of beast has not died. It has to be said that the vitality of the beast is indeed very strong. Although it is not comparable to the true ancestor of the vampire, it is also much stronger than the human beings.

    This is especially true of the king of beasts standing at the top of the world of Warcraft, whose vitality is stronger than that of the vampires who are not old or dead!

    However, after the powerful vitality matches this image, it gives people a feeling of lingering. Seeing the king of beasts lying at his feet, he can''t help puking blood in his mouth and sighing.

    Before that, wordless has always been hating the beast king who forced himself and the girls around him to the brink of extinction with his strong strength. Otherwise, he would not choose to use the blood ability with time limit to fight with the beast king.

    But now, to see the other side reduced to this point, I don''t know how, no words in the heart of the hate inexplicably can no longer be born.Is it because it''s revenge

    Or because of the idea that "life doesn''t bring, death doesn''t bring"

    The long blonde hair swings through a circle of lines. It looks very elegant. The purple eyes look at the animal king who is constantly twitching under his feet. The silent eyes drop slightly and close

    "So We don''t owe anyone... "

    Maybe he heard the voice of silence, dragging the body, the king of beasts raised his head to an angle, a pair of loose pupils stared at the face of silence, and suddenly laughed.

    "Ha Ha ha Hahahaha... "

    Blood clots gushed out of his smiling throat, the boiling blood flowed from the wounds all over his body, and the constant twitching of the muscle left over face should be the cause of the pain

    Even so, the king of beasts still laughs incessantly. He laughs incessantly. He laughs incessantly. It makes people feel sad and crazy unexpectedly.

    Speechless look at him quietly, no words, a pair of purple eyes without waves, this gesture fell in the eyes of the animal king, let his heart surging up an uncontrollable anger.

    "It''s like this again Again This way... "

    Words full of resentment, like those forced out, roared out from the king''s mouth with blood.

    "Eight clouds purple It''s this face You too This face... " The animal King''s body trembled more and more frequently. With all his strength, he finally shouted a complete sentence.

    "Give me less of a winner! My king is not dead yet! "

    Smell speech, speechless look at the animal King''s eyes also began to fluctuate, cold voice way: "but you have lost!"

    "Just borrowed The power of that woman The king of beasts squeezed out his hate voice intermittently, as if it had reached the limit, and his body was no longer shaking, so he spread it there, but his chest was rising and falling more and more.

    Speechless silence, then a wry smile.

    Raise your hands, cast your eyes on it, and said silently, "you''re right. I''m just borrowing the power of purple. It''s not a real victory at all!"

    The animal king didn''t speak any more, just looked at wordless with cold eyes, immersed in the memory of wordless

    In my mind, for the first time, I came to the sparril world, for the first time, I entered the replica world, I summoned the characters for the first time, I met the girls for the first time, and the memories of wandering around the world with the girls were constantly replayed. With the replaying of the memories, wordless was gradually lost.

    "No matter now or before, I have been borrowing the power of people around me. Without them, maybe I have already died..." The outspread palm suddenly clenched, and the lost face suddenly became resolute, which made the king of beasts who had been staring at the silence stunned.

    "I know, in fact, I''ve always been weak, because I can''t leave them..." Raised his eyes, speechless eyes flashed an indescribable light, which was the look that the king of beasts would never understand.

    "That''s why I need to be stronger and stronger. Until one day, I will be stronger and stronger if I borrow my strength from them!"

    Words fall, speechless slanted down the line of sight, looked at the animal king who was stunned.

    "King of beasts, you are really strong. In this world, there are only five fingers that can be compared with you. And I will climb to the top one day!"

    "Just, at that time, you can''t see..."

    Slightly opened the eyes, speechless raised his hand, above, a silk strength is gathering.

    "Hope next life, no more enemies..."

    Finish saying, silent palm, toward the chest of the animal king, fall!

 Chapter 846

    Thank you very much for the reward of "turnip with vegetables"! I hope you can support me more...)

    just as the silent attack is about to hit the beast king''s chest, the beast king lying on the ground suddenly opens his eyes!

    "Bang!" In a muffled sound, the air stream of magic emerged from the animal King''s body. Immediately, on the ground where the animal king was lying, the soil suddenly fluctuated, surging like a wave, completely covering the broken body of the animal king!

    as like as two peas escaped from purple hands.

    The sudden change made me speechless and my eyes cold.

    "Want to escape?"

    "Not so easy!"

    The palms that originally gathered strength and intended to fall on the chest of the king of beasts suddenly flashed a force of realm, mobilizing the remaining demonic force, and clapped the silent hand on the earth that covered the king of beasts!

    "The realm of being and not!"

    The power of the realm is launched. The silent hand falls like a huge hammer, wiping away the soil in front of it. Then, in the roar, a figure shoots out from the soil, stagnates for a thousandth of a second in the mid air, then turns into a remnant, and shoots away from the distance!

    Looking at the shadow shooting into the sky, speechless mockery, a crack full of eyes emerged in the tearing sound.

    The ability of "gap" is pervasive. When entering the "gap", you can choose to open the "gap" anywhere at will, so as to achieve the effect of instant movement. The escape of the king of beasts is useless!

    After such a thought flashed in my heart, wordless just wanted to enter the "gap", and then went to chase the king of beasts, but before entering it, the "gap" at the foot of my feet even trembled, closed up and disappeared!

    Speechless a Leng, full face of consternation, have not yet reflected what is going on. The three gouyu seals engraved on its chest position. The third piece of gouyu, which has been maintaining a weak light all the time, was suddenly dimmed and returned to the state of no wave in ancient well.

    Almost at the same time, speechless long blonde hair began to shrink back at a rate visible to the naked eye. The golden hair is still fading on one side. Wait until you retract your short hair. Gold has completely changed back to the original speechless black, purple eyes have also been restored to wine red.

    The maintenance time of "Ruby mode" has passed!

    The supernatural strength of a half divine level fell down crazily until it reached the peak of the eighth level. I feel that my familiar body has come back, speechless but not half happy. Instead, I secretly scold you, sooner or later, but at such a critical time!

    Seeing that the king of beasts is about to escape from his own sight, I can''t bear to think about it more. Wordlessly, he uses the intact magic power in his body, and a space shift appears on the horizon.

    But there is a long distance for the king of beasts who flies out at a high speed!

    Although the magic of the space control system is very magical, there is still some gap between the "gaps" which are more mysterious than the "half divine" level. If the strength of wordless itself is still half divine level, it is not better than the "gaps". But now wordless only has the level of the eighth level peak, and naturally there is no such powerful effect as the "gaps".

    Although the heart is helpless for such a fact, but speechless or magic, continue to move towards the direction of the animal king!

    In any case, even if there is not such a strong moving distance as "gap", but a blink, a flight, catching up is only a matter of time!

    Looking at the broken back, speechless eyes flashed a cold light.

    "You can''t escape!"

    Over the forest of monsters, a flash of light flashed by. In a blink of an eye, it rushed into a continuous mountain range in the forest of monsters!

    The speed of the animal king is also increased to a rather terrifying level when his speed is maximized. However, his face is very gloomy during his body flash.

    Although he was seriously injured, how could he not be aware of wordless pursuit with the strength of the king of beasts?

    Angry in the heart, the king of beasts in the plunder suddenly sensed a sense of crisis, but also sensed the stage of wordless now, the body shape, but soon flew away!

    "The level has dropped to the top of level 8. It seems that the power that eight cloud purple borrowed from him has been exhausted..." In the heart of the king of beasts, the thought flies, but its speed is not slow at all, like a meteor across the sky, disappearing at the end of the sky. "In my current state, he should be able to win at the top of the eighth level, but that guy is very skillful. If you dare to catch up with him, what kind of card should you have? It''s better not to take risks..."

    When the animal King whispered to himself, a strange roar suddenly came from the front not far away, making the animal King''s body suddenly stagnate!

    Looking up, his eyes were fixed in front of him. There, speechless in a black robe was floating. His wine red eyes were looking at the king of beasts, with some banter in them.

    "This hateful kid, what a terrible speed..." The animal King took a breath of cold air and hesitated a little bit. The broken body shook hard and turned into streamer, plundering in another direction!Wordless brow a wrinkle, step forward a step, just want to transfer again, the surrounding space is suddenly twisted up, a long sword from the bone agglomerate emerged!

    Seeing, speechless body shape, the bright thunder light suddenly "crackled" from his body, and with the emergence of thunder light in his body, the clouds above the sky suddenly became dark.

    The palm of the hand is toward the front, the thunder is shining, and a long gun, which is made of thunder and lightning, comes out in the sound of "hiss and hiss"!

    Almost for a moment, a wave swept from the front, the bone sword appeared out of the sky with a howling wind, coming to speechless stab!

    "Not confrontation, but obstruction?" I saw that the magic power contained in the bone sword was not very strong. I understood the plan of the king of beasts in a moment without any words. The thunder gun in my hand was carrying the unparalleled blue and white current, and the sound of "bilibilibili" kept ringing, and then I was hurled out by speechless!

    "Ding!"

    The clear sound of collision, resounding in the whole sky!

    Hearing this sound, the animal King''s body came out like a flash of light. He didn''t even return his head and tried his best to fly away for the change of his body in the back where he didn''t know how far away.

    "I didn''t expect that when I was chased and killed by an ant at the top of the eighth level "Biting his teeth, the animal King''s face was also a little ferocious. The ragged flesh on his face flowed a little blood because of the change of his face, but he didn''t realize it.

    The killing and hate in my heart have already surpassed the pain!

    But the animal King''s speed did not slow down at all. His figure crossed the sky and disappeared at the end of the forest in a flash.

    After nearly ten minutes of such a deadly escape, the speed of the king of beasts finally dropped a little

    The magic supporting his rapid flight has dried up. It makes the broken face of the king of beasts pale and the blood on his body flow more quickly. His severed arm and two thigh roots are like water.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the king of beasts was a Warcraft, if he had changed to a human being, I''m afraid that even if he hadn''t been killed without words, he would have lost too much blood and died as soon as he could!

    The animal King bites his teeth and continues to fly forward. He has just seen the speechless speed, which is extremely terrifying. If he stops, he will be overtaken soon.

    The thought flashed in his mind that the king of beasts was going to continue flying. Behind him, the voice that made him hate his bones and fight with fear sounded again!

    "I said, you can''t escape!"

    The animal King shivered all over. He turned around subconsciously. A moment later, in a space not far behind him, the silent figure flashed through the air!

    See this scene, the eyes of the animal King shrink!

    "That''s Instant move?... "

    The king of beasts finally understood why the opponent could catch up with himself with the strength of the eighth level peak!

    A bite of teeth, the king of beasts fiercely waved the only hand left, a fierce swing!

    Immediately, four bone spears with cold light emerged from around the body. Under the control of the king of beasts, they shot out towards the figure in the rear!

    And he himself, but in the bone spear shot out at the same time, a fierce turn, once again rushed to flee!

 Chapter 847

    As soon as he appeared in the air, his face changed.

    Four strong bone spears shot from the front, just like ribbons, twisted from different angles in the process of shooting, and from four different directions, they were relentlessly tied to his front, back and left!

    It can be seen from the magic wave and gas explosion sound of the four bone spears that the king of beasts is not only holding the idea of hindering him this time!

    It is clear that the magic is about to dry up, but the king of beasts still uses the powerful magic without hesitation. It has to be said that he is really courageous.

    After all, the reason why the beast king can drag such a broken body to escape quickly is because of the support of magic. Once the magic of his body is exhausted, then the beast king will never escape!

    "Hum..." Leng hum, speechless turn around, the sun throw to the direction of the animal King escape, Leng Leng smile, the body "bang", disappear in place, the front foot just left, the back foot, four bone spears heavily stabbed together, in the collision sound, fight each other out

    Under the dark night, the streamer wrapped the animal King''s body and swept it violently. It made circles and arcs in the forest.

    "The breath is gone..." Glancing at the back, the animal King''s brow was locked tightly. He didn''t think he gave up the pursuit without words.

    In combination with the scene he just saw, the other side should have used the inexplicable instantaneous movement mode again.

    "Can you get rid of him?"

    Voice down. The voice line of the king of beasts changed suddenly. He waved it with one hand, and a strong magic force came out, hitting the void in front of him severely!

    "Bang!"

    The magic collides on the empty space, the space suddenly waves and rises, a figure slowly emerges from it!

    However, it is speechless!

    See, the animal king suddenly retreats!

    Speechless immediately carry on the space transfer, when reappearance, already was above the animal King''s head!

    "Don''t you understand?" His eyes were cold and he looked at the king of beasts whose face changed suddenly. Speechless voice said: "faster than words. You can''t match me! "

    The king of beasts clenched his fist and sneered. "Kill them all. It seems that you are more decisive than when you first met!"

    Smell speech, speechless is a smile. There was a little irony in the smile. "Since you were going to kill the most important people around me. I''m not going to let you live too long! "

    Whether it''s Andrew or not. No matter Marcus or the king of beasts, how do you usually do. I''m too wordless to care.

    However, if you touch the scale in his heart, you will never be better!

    Just after the sound fell, a pair of speechless pupils turned a circle, condensed into gold, a "Shua" sound, rushed to the king of beasts, the magic air burst out, rendering the whole space as if the wind had blown through!

    "With the strength of your eighth level peak, you dare to talk big!"

    See speechless rush, the king of beasts is furious, the same surging up magic air flow, slightly flow, agglomerate on the palm, sharp nails pop!

    The animal king also rushed out with a big bang when his figure moved. He collided with the former severely!

    "Dong!!!"

    The huge magic waves and thunder like loud sound in the forest!

    Strong blast of air swept open, such as fireworks like dust and mist in the collision, both fly backward, opened a distance.

    The king of beasts is trying to bear the pain from his body. His eyes are fixed on the other side of the smoke. There is a little shock in his eyes.

    Although he is seriously injured now, he is also a semi divine power. In this state, he may be a little reluctant to go up to the Ninth level, but for the eighth level, even if the opponent is the eighth level peak, there is no reason for the king of beasts to lose!

    But in fact, it''s just the same as the collision!

    This speechless figure is not a simple one!

    At the time of reverie in my heart, I felt a shudder of wordless figure on the opposite side, and disappeared in the original place strangely. Then I immediately flashed out of the space behind the king of beasts!

    Hands up, the blue and white current contains the surging magic, which is like lightning hard printed on the back of the animal king!

    "Lei Guangquan!"

    "Bang!"

    The low muffled sound sounded, the magic on the body surface of the king of beasts was rapidly flowing, and he fought against the silent blow, but his body was slightly unreal shaking.

    See that under the magic of the body under the weight of shaking, wordless eyes slightly a squint, palm a grip, blue and white light filled the whole body!

    The blue and white electric current "beeps, beeps, beeps" roared low and low, twining the hot atmosphere of friction, and burst out!

    In the eyes of the king of beasts, of course, it can be seen that these small currents can not be resisted by him in this state. There is a flash of fear in his eyes. The king of beasts retreated suddenly, but he was scolded in his heart.It''s only the eighth level peak, but the attack is enough to match the Ninth level!

    This speechless is a monster!

    "Still want to go?"

    Speechless hand move, the speed of the electric current from the flying increases sharply, like thunder, hitting the animal King''s body severely!

    "Bang!"

    When an electric current collided, the magic air flow shrouded over the animal King''s body quickly darkened, which made him lose his color!

    He didn''t wait for his reaction. Another current followed him and hit the beast king''s chest again!

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, the king of beasts was hit by the electric current. He snorted and fell into the forest below.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! "

    The silent palm danced, and the "electric gun" which was coagulated by several electric currents burst out. All of them hit the animal king, and a dull sound rang out, mingled with the animal King''s scream.

    "Hateful!!!"

    A large area of blood is sprayed under the impact of the current, and the magic wrapped in the body is becoming thinner and thinner. The beast king is ferocious with his face and eyes flashing with crazy fierce light.

    "Don''t think it will work..."

    Looking at the silence above himself, the king of beasts took a strong breath, his chest slowly bulged up, his head raised, and roared loudly!

    "Roar!!!"

    The loud roar of the beast resounded rapidly from the king''s mouth and turned into a sound wave. The sound of "bang" burst in the sky of the whole forest of monsters and spread everywhere!

    Seeing this scene, wordless eyebrows wrinkled deeply. In his heart, a bad premonition rose rapidly, which made him raise his hand conditionally.

    "Ah!" "Woo!" "Weeping!"

    When wordless intended to use the "super electromagnetic gun", which directly resulted in the king of beasts, a continuous sound of the beast suddenly reverberated from the sky from afar, the wordless action solidified, and he turned his head sharply to the sound source. At this time, his face was frozen on the spot.

    Only see, a group of flying Warcraft is emerging from the giant beast forest below, continuously, land and land to this side of flying and plundering!

    "No!" Silent face also changed.

    With a sneer, the king shouted, "give it to me!"

    "Ah!" "Woo!" "Weeping!"

    A group of Warcraft under the command of the king of beasts, without hesitation, shake their wings or use the magic of flying, rush to speechless side!

    Among them, there are seven ranks, there are eight ranks, there are also six ranks below the miscellaneous soldiers!

    With the instinct of Warcraft, they should know that there is only one way for them to die. But at this moment, these Warcraft are just like moths fighting fire. When they rush to the wordless side, they will surround wordless while their heart is sharp!

    "Hahahaha!" Below, the king of beasts raised his head to the sky and made a big laugh. His body moved and turned into streamers. He quickly disappeared into the deep forest, leaving only a word, echoing in the surrounding space and spreading into the silent ear.

    "Speechless, what you have brought to me today will be all the return that I have left in the future!"

    "Stop for me!" Speechless bow, just want to rush down, the surrounding Warcraft is like receiving what information, roar, Qi Qi rushed to speechless!

    No way, speechless only a space transfer, left the encirclement of Warcraft, slowly emerged from below, eyes everywhere, but has completely lost the trace and breath of the king of beasts!

    A sense of suffocating rage rose from the silent chest, and I felt the monster who was still chasing after me. The silent roar and the voice resounded through the forest!

    At the next moment, the animal group covering the sky and the earth will cover the silent figure in it

 Chapter 848

    (I said, those who are really upset with this book, please give up directly, while reading and spraying will not highlight your IQ, only make people think you are mentally disabled!)

    Dozens of shadows with extremely terrible speed, against the light wind all the way, surrounded by trees, and the huge beast forest with very complex road momentum rushed by, like a thin black belt, or shuttle around, or circle back and forth, in a certain direction.

    It can also be seen that in these ten shadows, several of them still have a pair of wings behind them, floating in the mid air, but they can not be inferior to the former, or even faster than the former, and they can travel in the forest with many trees. It seems that they are in a hurry

    Compared with several girls with great fighting power, the ability of bee eating exercise is very special, but in terms of body, she is absolutely in the last place among all girls, so at this moment, bee eating exercise is being held in Icarus''s arms and flying in the air.

    She took a look at the sky, and the brow of the Bee Eater was slightly wrinkled. At that moment, it was still in a broken state. The sky like the end of the world had been restored to its original state, but she was not even a little relieved, but worried.

    According to the words of King Lei, it is likely that the scene just happened was caused by wordless fighting with the king of beasts. Although the Bee Eater didn''t know who was the cause of the scene, she felt uneasy when she thought that wordless was fighting with such a terrible enemy alone.

    At the beginning, wordless plus their party, plus Feifei, so many people didn''t get the king of beasts by joining hands. Only little Fleur brought him some painless injuries. Now, wordless is a person

    No doubt, compared with that time. Now, wordless must be stronger than others. Not only has the level increased, but also has new abilities. In fact, it is enough to dominate the whole level below level 9. Even some of the strong people who have just been promoted to level 9 have the ability to fight wordless.

    But the king of beasts is half divine!

    Even if wordless uses the "Ruby mode" of xiaofulan, it is definitely not the opponent of the other side

    Think about it. The Bee Eater began to worry.

    It''s no wonder she thinks so. After all, bee eaters don''t know that wordless has purple Ruby mode besides crazy three and little Fleur''s Ruby mode!

    When purple left, she and Meiqin were still looking after her sisters in the giant beast forest. Naturally, they didn''t know that purple was leaving. He also left a drop of blood fluid for Wuyan. After that, Wuyan entered the world of replica, returned to the world of sparril, and met with them for only a few days. It is also understandable that he didn''t tell the Bee Eater to pray

    Daisy and others know it. However, there are still some worries, so for a while, they didn''t explain to Meiqin and fengcao.

    Now, everyone here has only one purpose, that is to get to wordless side!

    "Ah..." "Woo..." "Why..."

    Just as a group of people were hurrying forward, a faint animal song echoed into the space from afar. Lei Wang, who was most sensitive to the wind, heard the sound for the first time.

    "Have you heard a whine of animals?"

    "The sound of the beast?" The women''s figure is slightly stagnant.

    "What''s so strange about the sound of animals!" Meiqin pursed her lips and stared at the front, never leaving her destination for a moment. "This is the forest of monsters. There are Warcraft everywhere. How could there be no Warcraft song! "

    Hearing this, King Lei was not relieved, but more confused. "No! But now at night, it''s impossible for the Warcraft in the giant beast forest to make such a disorderly sound, and it''s impossible for the nocturnal Warcraft to make a sound to scare away their prey. The animal sounds like

    Suddenly, he raised his head in the piano, and the fire began to shine on his feather coat. "It seems that it''s not from the same kind of Warcraft, but from many kinds of Warcraft!"

    "Many kinds of Warcraft make sounds together?" The Bee Eater prays for a moment. "You mean there are many races of Warcraft coming together?"

    The piano nodded. See, the daisy on one side is confused. "But it''s not right. The monsters in the forest are not of the same race. It''s impossible to gather together!"

    "No! It''s possible! " The eyes of the Bee Eater are bright, and the eyes of the king Lei are bright.

    The girls who were informed of the scene all responded. Wow gathered together abnormally. Isn''t that the vision when the king of beasts appeared?

    Only the king of Warcraft, the king of beast, has the ability to bring different races of Warcraft together!

    "The king of beasts is there!" The Bee Eater prays on the spot!

    "Then..." Meiqin raised her head and flashed an electric spark on her forehead. "Words must be there, too!"

    Squinting his eyes, his body turned into a stream of flame, flying to the front of all people and rushing towards the direction of the animal''s singing. The other girls and King Lei immediately changed their direction, followed behind the Qin and rushed to the sound source!With the approach of a group of people, the faint animal song has been very clear to their ears, not as vague as it was at first. This time, everyone can hear the different voice lines contained in these animal songs, such as angry cry, or

    Scream!

    Each other looked at each other, a group of people more determined their own heart guess, take out the speed of 12 points to move forward, and soon, they also saw

    In the sky of an area, countless Warcraft are constantly rushing in one direction, and then under a burst of fire, lightning, wind, or ice, they are killed one after another, and the forest of giant beasts on the lower side falls. As for the one that causes such a scene and attacks with dazzling attributes, it is the one that is suspended in the center of many Warcraft Pull out the figure

    Almost in the first time when I saw this figure, all the girls recognized his identity!

    "Words!"

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus''s Indigo eyes quivered, then went straight to crimson, his hair expanded slightly, and a pure white halo emerged from his head!

    "Queen of space mode! on£¡¡±

    The pure white light armor slowly flashed out, and the Pink Wings condensed into a pair of blue light wings. Icarus handed the bee eating exercise in his arms to astraya at the fastest speed, and then shot it into the sky like a rocket!

    In the next moment, a cherry missile appears around Icarus''s wings in the air, turning into a pink streamer, like a locust, rushing past those Warcraft around the figure!

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    A howl of pain accompanied by the explosion resounded in the whole night sky. The beast hit by Icarus''s rear end missile did not turn into ash in half of the suspense. Some of them left a whole body, burnt black and smoking down.

    I saw Icarus make a move, and many girls who knew how to fly, such as Meiqin, Qinli, and xiaofulan, flew to the sky. Astraya directly asked the Bee Eater to throw her ass on the ground, causing her to howl, even ten joss sticks, driving her own "angel" sword throne, flying in the direction of speechless!

    The arrival of the women, the silence in the mid air is also clear to see, see the women are also out, he hastened to speed up the frequency of attack.

    So, the one-sided massacre began

    When all is calm, a group of people standing on the ground, has been covered with the body of a Warcraft

    "Words!" Until this time, all the girls came to Wuyan''s side. When Meiqin came up, she pointed to Wuyan and almost didn''t poke him in the nose.

    "You are such a guy that you come here alone to do such a dangerous thing!"

    Speechless slightly a Zheng, see all the girls are some unhappy expression, he helplessly smiled.

    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect to involve such a big inside story..."

    Hearing the silent words, the girls'' faces looked better. Lei Wang came to the silent body and asked with solemn face, "what about the king of beasts?"

    Speechless took a deep breath, shook his fist and smiled bitterly.

    "Escaped by him!"

    "Escaped?" Lei Wang was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand what it meant.

    No words at the top of the eighth level. Ok

    On the contrary, the animal king of the demigod level escaped

    Speechless and unexplained, he cast his eyes on the direction of the previous escape of the animal king, a pair of pupils slightly cold.

 Chapter 849

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 80! "

    At this time, the prompt tone of the system suddenly rings from the wordless mind, and wakes up the wordless voice that has been watching the direction of the disappearance of the animal king and gradually lost the God, and is stunned on the spot.

    Before he could react, a thick, bloody air flow rose from his speechless body and quickly filled his whole body!

    The sudden change startled all the people present, including wordless himself, but there was no response from all the people. There was also an abnormal phenomenon in the four people of Meiqin, Qinli, astraya and Shixiang!

    A large number of blue and white electric current suddenly appeared on the body of Meiqin, which flashed wildly. There was also an extremely hot flame burning in the body of Meiqin, and the color was more and more profound. A purple surging streamer completely wrapped the ten joss sticks in it. Even astraya''s body was shining, illuminating the surrounding space in an instant!

    For a while, the light of blood, blue white, fire red, purple and white flashed from the five people respectively, sending out dazzling strong light in the dark night, eroding all the darkness around, and even, the ground surface where the five people stood began to break under the effect of inexplicable force, burst out five holes!

    People''s faces changed one after another, and the girl who was closer to the five speechless people was almost affected by the impact of the vision. They cried one by one and hurriedly kept away. The first Lei Wang who was closer to the speechless people fell bad, and was hit by several bloody air currents, which shocked him back.

    This They looked at Wuyan, Meiqin, Qinli, Shixiang and astraya in disbelief. They were a bit messy. If they didn''t see the client, they were also confused. They thought they were being prank by each other.

    "What''s the matter!" Lei Wang, who was hit by the blood flow, covered his chest with some pain and looked at the silent people, shocked.

    He could feel that with the occurrence of visions on the five people, their breath was getting stronger and stronger, and their momentum was slowly climbing up to now. It''s beyond the strength of the average eighth level peak!

    The vision of wordless people, Lei Wang did not know what was going on, but the phenomenon of gradually rising breath, Lei Wang is not never seen, even personally experienced!

    This is a phenomenon only in the Jin stage!

    "Jin Step up! " With this idea, Lei Wang was instantly on the spot.

    Although the strength of the young girls Lei Wang is not very clear. But he only asked about wordless strength in the daytime. At that time, wordless told him that he had reached the top level of the eighth level!

    The peak of the eighth level is the Ninth level, isn''t it

    "Alas Ah! " Lei Wang''s mouth slowly widened. "Little guy In the promotion of Ninth level?... "

    "Promotion to level 9..." Hearing Lei Wang''s words, the rest of the girls were stunned, that is to say, Meiqin and others, who were bewildered by the vision, were also slightly stunned, and then they were surprised at the same time.

    "That''s right!" The Bee Eater prays for calmness. But the twinkling light in a pair of stareyes exposed her mood at the moment, and the girls were all happy.

    Wuyan, Meiqin, Qinli, Shixiang and astraya have been the top of the eighth level before. Now, the king of beasts is defeated by Wuyan. The experience of the semi divine level strong finally enables these five young men and girls approaching the Ninth level to step out of the crucial step of entering the Ninth level strong!

    Only Lei Wang was still on the plane, looking at the five people with happy faces, and didn''t close his mouth for half a day.

    In front of his eyes. There are five ninth level strong will be born soon!

    As soon as he thought about this, Lei Wang''s head was dizzy. When he knew that Icarus and little Flemish, two young women, were the top nine, he couldn''t accept it for the first time. He had to accept it until he saw it with his own eyes.

    But now, five people who are also at the level of "little children" in his eyes, are promoted to the Ninth level in front of his eyes!

    If it''s one. So maybe Lei Wang''s performance is not the same as being stupid, but the problem is that there are five people who are promoted to the Ninth level in front of him!

    At the same time!

    Who can see five people promoted to the Ninth level at the same time? Are they all young children

    I''m afraid that even the four gods in the world of sparril have no chance to see this phenomenon, right

    Not to mention how chaotic King Lei is. The five parties are full of joy. Close your eyes and start to adjust the surging power in your body. Meiqin slowly converges the current flowing on your body surface. In the piano, the flame will be recycled together. Astraya and Shixiang also manipulate the power in your body to calm them down. There is only one person with no words looking at the blood gas floating around your body feel at a loss.This is not the power in his body at all, but the phenomenon bursting out of his blood. How to control it

    So, when the four girls returned to normal, wordless was still in a state of blood, but the girls did not have the spare time to pay attention to wordless.

    "Yi Yi Yi Yi!!!" As soon as she was restored to her original state, astraya screamed and attracted the attention of all the people present.

    The girls cast their eyes on the screaming astraya, and they were stunned.

    I saw that the light converged just a second ago actually converged on astraya''s chest, more accurately, it converged on the heart of astraya, and then gradually dimmed down, but when the gloom reached an imperceptible level, it did not go down again, but kept on like that.

    "Light..." The girls are confused.

    Light Astraya felt the faint light in her heart, then with a look of panic on her pretty face, cried out and rushed to Icarus!

    "Elder Icarus! Astraya is going to die! "

    In a word, let the women in the state of stupor fall to the ground, a stumble, fell to the ground, and astraya was in tears.

    "Elder Icarus! I''m going to die! I''m going to die! "

    Icarus didn''t seem to keep up with astraya''s rhythm in time, but he still looked at the light on astraya''s heart with his pathetic indigo pupil, which flashed a piece of data like streamer, and then he was stunned.

    "This phenomenon..." Reaching for her hand and stroking Astria''s heart, Icarus said blankly, "I''ve had it before..."

    Hearing this, all the women seemed to think of something, and they suddenly realized what they were praying for. "Yes! It used to happen when Icarus was promoted to the Ninth level! "

    "Phenomenon?" Later, some questions were sent out to the summoned Qin Li, Kuang San and others, who did not understand. The bee eating drill did not immediately answer, but said a thoughtful sentence.

    "I remember that it was like Icarus'' Pandora system began to wake up after he was promoted to the Ninth level!"

    "So..." Daisy and Meiqin look at astraya with surprise. "Astraya, is Pandora about to evolve?"

    "If there is no wrong guess, it should be!"

    Astraya blinked, and then a face of panic collapsed, a sigh of relief. "What? It''s not going to die..."

    The girls were sweating.

    But when the young girls fall into the change of astraya, the blood and air flow disappears suddenly, but the speechless girl is a little scared, and the crazy girl who is noticed by the other side squiggles her head.

    "What''s the matter? Sir... "

    Speechless back to the God, see all the women look concerned, heart a warm, hurriedly shook his head.

    "Nothing, nothing, don''t care..."

    After that, a smile appeared on the wordless face, but his heart sank into the sea of consciousness. The system prompt just echoed from his mind

    "Ding! User level meets the awakening needs of "true ancestral blood"! "True ancestral blood" ability awakens automatically! "

    "Please select one of the following three options as blood ability!"

    "One: atomization!"

    "Two: Blood contract!"

    "Three: summon the beast!"

 Chapter 850

    Giant beast forest, camp

    The time of the night has passed, and the phenomenon of sky fragmentation like a dream disappears in the distant sky. After the initial chaos, the camp is calm again

    The garrison members who lingered around began their tasks in the camp one by one. However, they felt extremely tired both mentally and physically, which made the whole camp full of decadent atmosphere.

    It can''t be blamed for them. What happened in the camp in the past two days has made these poor garrison members extremely upset. What''s more, just being awakened from their sleep twice in a row has made them physically and mentally exhausted.

    First of all, speechless anger broke out. In the middle of the night, the whole garrison in the camp was roared to wake up. The event that Andrew was killed also made all people lose the sleep time of the previous night. And last night, there was such a strange phenomenon, which made all people panic and could not sleep at all.

    It''s only two days since Mingming, but so many things have happened. Even if the garrison in the camp are soldiers and magicians who have achieved success in cultivation, they can''t bear it for a while. It''s natural that there will be such a phenomenon

    At this time, in a big tent in the central area of the camp, there should have been only one or two high-rise buildings, but now it''s full of people under the pressure of darkness. All kinds of noise meet together, and the "buzz" is heard all the time, which makes people feel like they are in a hive, fidgety.

    Almost all the high-level people in the camp appeared here without any absences and talked about it. At the same time, he turned his eyes to the first place of the tent.

    There, a figure is sitting on the high seat, the majestic face that shocked all the garrison members yesterday. At this moment, it is in a trance state, without words for a long time

    Although it''s only a day since Lei Wang came to the camp, the impact on him is definitely not small compared with those of the garrison.

    It''s also natural. Think of the "Council" jointly formed by the three empires and nine families. There are only twelve of them. But now in the camp, there is a small group that doesn''t belong to the "Hospital Association", which has seven ninth level members, and the rest are all eighth level peaks!

    The overall strength of this small group, even though it can''t compete with the whole "academy". That''s not much difference!

    For the collective promotion event last night. Lei Wang hasn''t fully reflected from the shock. We can imagine that the process of returning to the camp, even to the tent, was in a state of ignorance. How big is the impact on Lei Wang.

    Lei Wang is very optimistic, very optimistic!

    He knew that one day, the mysterious little guy would come to his own level sooner or later, even surpass him, and become the semi God power at the peak, which was not impossible. But king Lei did not expect that this day, he would come so soon.

    Let alone speechless myself. Even the girls around him are gifted with speechless talents. Some of them are even more speechless. Now, the small group that used to look after itself as a descendant has its own power, or the power that cannot be ignored in the whole sparril world!

    Until this moment, Lei Wang felt that he, as if he had despised them before

    Of course, Lei Wang was more surprised. He couldn''t let go of the fact that five young children under the age of 25 were promoted to the Ninth level at the same time. Lei Wang also absolutely didn''t believe it was a coincidence.

    Speechless people are likely to have an alternative way of cultivation, so that they have such terrible potential and speed up!

    Aware of this, even Lei Wang can''t help but be moved.

    If you can get such a way of cultivation, then the Lori family will become the peak of the mainland, which is just around the corner!

    And oneself, also very likely therefore, obtains the promotion to the semidivine rank the opportunity!

    Demigod

    Lei Wang''s heart began to heat up, and his eyes were full of unusual fanaticism. But when he thought of this method, he had no words. He had to suppress the heat in his heart, clench his fists, and exhale like abandoning greed.

    Although the so-called cultivation method in Lei Wang''s mind is eager to move, he is not allowed to move his dirty mind towards a group of descendants who have a good relationship with himself even though he has such a close relationship with his granddaughter lulu.

    What''s more, wordless is likely to get along well with his granddaughter. When they get married, the potential little guy is not on his own side, and with the attitude of the girls around him, it''s impossible to leave the little guy. At that time, what''s the difference between this small group with real potential and terrible potential and joining his own family

    Lei Wang has a headache about the fact that Princess heleve has been engaged to wordless. When Lulu marries wordless, doesn''t she have to be a little girl

    Then how can we

    "Old patriarch..."Lei Wang''s thoughts have begun to float away. As the second leader of Lori family, when he saw Lei Wang''s state, peros could not help coughing, waking up Lei Wang in the trance.

    Lei Wang hurriedly pressed down his reverie, and his eyes slowly swept to the whole scene. All the noise disappeared at this time.

    Seeing this, Lei Wang nodded slightly and looked at the blank area in the middle. There, a figure was kneeling and his face was gray, as if in despair.

    It''s Marcus!

    "Ah..." Lei Wang sighed for a long time. The excitement generated by the reverie just now disappeared when he saw Marcus. Only the feeling of regret or sympathy remained in his heart

    All the high-level people on the scene also looked at Marcus, and their expressions gradually changed, with resentment, indifference and schadenfreude.

    Peros looked at Marcus, who was covered with gray, and sighed and looked at King Lei. "Old patriarch, what should we do about Marcus?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" One of the campsite''s top officials snapped. "Those who collude with the king of beasts and endanger their companions in the camp and thus betray the whole world of sparril must be punished with death!"

    "Yes!"

    "Thank you for your death!"

    People expressed their indignation and made the scene noisy, but these people didn''t notice that Marcus, who was kneeling in the middle, had a gray face that became ferocious for a moment, but soon disappeared There were many discussions.

    saw the doings of the king of the beast put on his face and waved his hands. He said something husky: "what Marcus has done has the final say that he betrayed all mankind, but he did not kill him."

    Glancing at Marcus, the sympathy in King Lei''s eyes was all restrained, and only indifference remained. "In any case, he is the brother of the head of the Saito family. His father is also the elder of the" court meeting "like me. I have reported his disposal. The final result will be decided by the whole" court meeting "

    Smell speech, a group of high-level also have nothing to say, have stopped their own voice.

    Just then Marcus suddenly looked up. "Lord Lei, since you have heard all the conversations between me and the king of beasts, you should know that I am forced?"

    "So what!" King Lei gave Marcus a light glance. "It''s an indisputable fact that you finally betrayed all mankind!"

    "That is to say..." Marcus smiled, strangely. "I am bound to die this time?..."

    Lei Wang frowned and felt something wrong with Marcus, but he still said, "this is not what I can decide. The real decision will be made by the whole ''court meeting''"

    "Ha ha..." Marcus chuckled, then the laughter grew bigger and bigger, and finally it evolved into a roar.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Hearing Marcus''s laughter, all the people present had an unidentified feeling of palpitation. Even King Lei felt inexplicably upset, frowned and waved his hand.

    "Press him down!"

    Two eighth order garrisons came in from outside the tent and crushed Marcus.

    Marcus lowered his head and drew a crooked arc from the corner of his mouth

 Chapter 851

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "dancing with Maple"! And the reward of the "little demon of dreams!"

    (ask for a monthly pass! It''s double the monthly ticket time! Please support me! And rewards! subscribe! Recommended tickets! All of them are supported...)

    ''sparril World College''

    It''s been a whole week since wordless group graduated from here

    This week, the college once again recovered to the quiet life of wordless and others who didn''t enter the school. They practiced, earned credits and competed. Every day, they lived a three o''clock life in the resource areas such as residence, competition tower and business district, which was very regular.

    In fact, many students are not very used to such a rule, not that they like to be busy, but that they have been used to pop up an extra large news from time to time in the past few months. For example, some unknown people suddenly pick out the top ranked ones, or 12 top forces of the college are kicked out of the school, or the top ranked ones step down And so on and so on and so on and so on was a big surprise event.

    But these big events, Tongtong, after the wordless group left the college, became completely calm

    In just a week, some of the students have been sighing and groaning. They have claimed that the "sparril World College" has lost their passion, which makes the high-level people in the college laugh and cry for a while. They scold a certain hateful family who caused this situation, but they forget. In fact, some of the girls around him are more abnormal

    I don''t know when this phenomenon will last. In a word, the college is as harmonious as ever

    In the central area, a towering tower, that is, the top floor of the competition tower, the twelve elders of the "Yuanhui" gathered once again, arrived here from all over the world, and launched the second conference since the birth of the animal king!

    The twelve decision makers of the sparril world from the Council came here in person for a meeting. That''s only when the events that affect the whole sparril world happen. Although the decision-makers of each session of the "Council" are different, this session, with the exception of the one where the king of beasts was born, has no such meeting.

    In the world history of sparril, some of the past senators of the "Senate" have not even held such a meeting. After all, it''s enough to affect the whole sparril world. If it happens every year, the world will be a little too dangerous

    It has been held twice a year, and it has not been more than five times in the history of the "Council" of sparril world!

    Twelve senators of the Council felt it, sparril world. Seems to have begun to calm up, and even the wind and rain is coming!

    The elders looked at each other, saw the same emotion in the eyes of each other, and smiled bitterly.

    "Lao Lei, can you explain..." Kate sighed and said to ray.

    Lei Wang nodded and stepped forward slightly. The tone of voice also improved a little bit. He said with a dignified face: "this meeting, there are two main things to explain to you!"

    Hearing the words of King Lei, the elders here mentioned a little bit of spirit, but if you look carefully, you can find that one of them is a little reluctant

    "First thing, I think you should get some information..." King Lei glanced around the crowd.

    "Was it the discovery of the king of beasts?" The emperor of the baruba Empire looked at the thunder king. Lei Wang nodded his head, and then the twelve senators all fell down.

    "I found the trace of Lei Wang myself!" Regardless of the faces of the people around him, King Lei said without expression, "here is a good news and a bad news for you."

    People held their breath and let the light voice of King Lei resound clearly.

    "Tell us the bad news first..." King Lei shook his head and sighed. "The king of beasts had a war with the purple man. And was beaten seriously, this matter everybody already knew... "

    "The bad news I want to say is that when I saw the animal king, he was all right!"

    "What!" People''s faces changed dramatically. Kate spoke on the spot. "But old Lei, didn''t you say that the injury of the king of beasts is absolutely good without a year and a half?"

    "Yes!" The emperor of the Phil Empire also said, "it seems that this was made by the purple man himself!"

    "That''s right..." King Lei smiled bitterly. "It''s the bad news in the bad news. It seems that the king of beasts can quickly recover the wounds by devouring the human cultivators..."

    "Devour mankind..." The faces of all the top nine are changeable.

    "As you say, old ray..." Kate closed her eyes and said slowly, "do we have to fight the whole forest of monsters?"

    "That''s the good news for me!"

    Everyone is in a daze.

    See, Lei Wang''s mouth is slightly crooked. "Although the animal King recovered from the injury, he was later beaten seriously!""He was seriously wounded again!" The faces of all the people were strange for a moment. Then they asked in unison with joy.

    "What''s the matter, please explain it quickly!"

    "I don''t really know..." Lei Wang scratched his face awkwardly. "At that time, I found the king of beasts together with the little fellow, and the little fellow immediately persuaded me away. When I drove over with reinforcements, the little fellow said that the king of beasts was seriously injured again and escaped..."

    "Little guy..." Kate narrowed her eyes and smiled. "Is it speechless?"

    Lei Wang nodded, which made Kate laugh. "What a big event there is that little guy..."

    "Wait! I have a question! " On one side, Emperor Phil waved and looked at King Lei.

    "You said that you and that little guy, that is, they found the trace of the king of beasts, and he persuaded you away, didn''t they?"

    "Yes..." The thunder King subconsciously paused, then replied.

    "Isn''t that strange?" Emperor baluba also opened his mouth, and a pair of eyebrows were locked together. "According to the intelligence, wordless seems to be the eighth level peak, right? After encountering the beast king of the semi divine level, it''s too unreasonable for you to not only dare to face it alone, but also persuade the stronger beast king of the Ninth level to leave. "

    The rest of the elders nodded and whispered, as did Kate.

    "It''s a little unreasonable..." Kate felt her chin thoughtfully. "Does that little guy have any cards to deal with the semi divine level strong?"

    "How could it be!" Kate''s words made quite a few of the top nine on the scene laugh directly.

    If there is anything in the world that can make an eighth level peak beat the semi divine level strong, then the semi divine level strong will not be the peak of the world.

    Unless it is the mythical weapon in the legend that reproduces the world of sparril, let alone the other elders. Kate who said this would not believe it.

    "You said..." At one point, an elder opened his mouth like this.

    "Is it possible that the guy named speechless, together with the king of beasts, staged a plot to plot against the living power of our sparril world?"

    The air on the top floor of the whole competition tower seems to have solidified!

    "You mean to say that the real collusion with the king of beasts is wordless, and Marcus and Andrew are both framed?" Lei Wang stared at the old man with the eyes of Gu Jing. However, those who are familiar with Lei Wang know that this is the extreme expression of Lei Wang''s anger!

    "I I''m just making a guess... " The old man didn''t want to annoy Lei Wang either. He quickly explained, "it''s not that it''s true!"

    King Lei gave him a definite look, then turned his head and looked at Kate. "Your Majesty, although I have no evidence to prove that wordlessness has nothing to do with the king of beasts, I can guarantee with my life that he will never do such a thing!"

    Lei Wang''s firm words surprised many of the top nine. Although they knew that Lei Wang had a good relationship with Wu Yan, they didn''t expect that it would be so good. Even though Kate was stunned by Lei Wang''s attitude, he also didn''t think that Wu Yan would collude with him.

    Otherwise, my daughter, who is cold on the surface and delicate in the heart, will not like such a person

 Chapter 852

    (double monthly ticket time! It''s useless for friends to keep their monthly tickets. After this month, the old tickets will be gone. So I hope friends can support me in all aspects...)

    "I also think that I will not collude with the king of beasts without any words!"

    Kate pandered to Ray''s words, saying which side he was on.

    "In the last forest exploration operation of the beast king, heleve and Fifi also went with them. According to them, at that time, the beast king wanted to kill wordless and the girls around him. According to wordless character, it is unlikely to help the beast king!"

    With that, Kate looked around the crowd. "Besides, don''t forget that at that time, the orc king was defeated by the semi divine power behind him. With the support of purple adult, is it necessary to collude with the weaker Orc king than purple adult?"

    "Here That''s right... " People looked at each other and seemed to agree with Kate. Only the emperor of the baruba Empire frowned.

    "But that doesn''t make sense..." The emperor balubati put his hands around his chest, gave the king a look, and said, "the king said, the wordless one told him that the king of beasts was seriously injured again. At that time, it seemed that he was the only one facing the king of beasts, right? Is it true that he beat the king of beasts seriously? "

    After that, Emperor baluba has already brought some laughs. No one answered the questions of emperor baluba in the first time. However, from their sneering expression, we can see that they absolutely took it as a joke to guess that the king of beasts was seriously injured.

    Kate, who was standing in front of all the Ninth level powers together with emperor barubati and Emperor Phil, was helpless. After a deep thought, she said, "when they joined hands to fight against the king of beasts in the forest of monsters, they couldn''t hurt him. At last, it was Lord purple''s hand that beat the king of beasts seriously..."

    "Purple man was not in the forest of monsters, but later, in the crisis, wordless used magic similar to calling to call purple man to their side!" That''s it. Kate''s eyes are already bright. "I think. It should be that little guy who used the Summoning Magic again and summoned the purple man to the past, so that he could hurt the king of beasts again?... "

    This view, however, was unanimously approved by the elders, including King Lei.

    "That''s right..." Lei Wang sipped his mouth. There is so little envy between the look. The same is true for the rest of the Senate. There is a little more or less jealousy on his face.

    How honored and glorious it is to have a semi divine power to support yourself when it comes

    You know. Even if there is a semi divine level of patron deity behind the Ayurvedic Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire, they will only appear when the royal family or the spareril world is suffering from a real catastrophe, helping them to survive. In normal times, they are the masters who are hiding behind the scenes. Don''t say that they are driven. Even if they call others, they may ignore you ¡£

    But others have no words, but they have a strong semi God who can call around to help at any time

    Isn''t that a good thing

    As a result, all such good things have been taken away by speechless. Not only are they supported by the strong semi divine level, but also a group of young girls with fighting capacity against the sky, whose potential is also against the sky, are driven by him. He has taken all the good things in the world.

    In comparison, the three emperors could not help being envious, let alone the ninth class of the family who had no semi God power

    "Hum..." One side, an old man with grey hair snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "I quite agree with the previous speculation that maybe so many things will happen in sparril world, because of this little devil!"

    Smell speech, Kate and Lei Wang''s face sank on the spot.

    King Lei sneered. "I know that your leding family suffered losses in other people''s hands, but it''s only Andrew''s fault. Revenge for the public and revenge for the private. That''s what you can do..."

    "What do you say!" The old man''s face was fixed, and a trace of anger flashed across his eyebrows.

    "Isn''t it?" King Lei turned his mouth. "Don''t forget, Andrew is with Marcus, colluding with the king of beasts and endangering the whole sparril world!"

    "You..." The old man turned red.

    At this time, another old man with a slightly gloomy face raised his head, hoarse voice, and asked: "ray, the second thing you want to say, is it about Marcus?"

    The sound of the scene fell silent for a moment, and the atmosphere became heavy.

    Looking at the gloomy old man''s decadent eyes and barely reaching the extreme face, a group of Ninth level strong men, including Kate and Lei Wang, all turned their heads and felt very sympathetic.

    Marcus and Andrew are the second leaders of the Saito family and the laiding family respectively, but Andrew is dead. Although the Ninth level strongman of the laiding family is angry, he is not sad. After all, although Andrew is a member of the laiding family, he has no lineal blood of the laiding family, so he is half an outsider.But Marcus is not the same. Marcus is not only the direct line of the Saito family, but also the son of the gloomy old man!

    His son betrayed all mankind and was about to be executed

    I''m afraid no one is worse than him

    Although he couldn''t bear it, King Lei opened his mouth. "Yes, what should we do about Marcus''s collusion with the king of beasts and the crime of endangering the camp personnel?"

    The gloomy old man clenched his fist and took a breath of cold air, as if he was suppressing the superfluous emotions. He said: "as far as I know, the reason why Marcus betrayed was that the king of beasts planted a foreign body in his body that could threaten his life. It''s because he can''t help himself. Isn''t it a sin that can''t kill him?"

    "Ridiculous!" The emperor of baruba made a sound. "No matter how involuntarily, he has committed a great crime that endangers the whole sparril world!"

    The old man''s fists are tight. Don''t look over his head. It''s hard to see his expression, but his back seems to be old

    All of a sudden, Lei Wang''s face changed, and his expression suddenly became ugly.

    "Lao Lei..." Kate frowned at the sight. "What happened?"

    "The magic cage I used to hold Marcus has just been broken. I''m afraid Marcus has escaped!" said the king

    "What!" The gloomy old man stood up on the spot, jumped to the front of Lei Wang and lifted his collar.

    "Old Lei! What you said is true! "

    Lei Wang looked at the gloomy old man with light eyes, but he didn''t speak, but the gloomy old man already knew the answer.

    He loosened Lei Wang''s collar, the old man shivered his mouth, shook his head with a wry smile, sighed a long breath, turned his back, and bent a lot of back figures, as if he was a dying old man, a lingering smell covered him, making many people on the scene sigh.

    Although Marcus''s crime is unforgivable, at least he is forced. Even if he is sentenced, he may not be executed. In view of this, coupled with the gloomy old man''s words, it is possible to strive for his life.

    But now, Marcus''s escape from crime is no longer possible!

    Looking at the gloomy old man, Kate turned around and announced: "from now on, Marcus will be listed as a felon. All families can send teams to arrest Marcus. Once they find his tracks, they are allowed to kill him on the spot!"

    "Yes!" Several of the family''s ninth class strong men answered, and the emperors of baruba and Phil also nodded their heads, but the gloomy old man didn''t speak, but no one would blame him at this time.

    "In addition, the search task of the animal king still needs to be carried out. As always, find out the whereabouts and report immediately!" Kate''s eyes swept over everyone in the room.

    "In addition, please don''t forget to pay attention to whether there is a large number of people missing in their respective territory. The king of beasts can quickly recover the injuries by devouring the human cultivators. Pay more attention to the information in this regard, which is conducive to our search for the whereabouts of the king of beasts!"

    "After all, we won''t be so lucky. If the king of beasts is injured just in time, someone will beat him up as a good thing..."

    Everyone looked at each other and nodded his head heavily

 Chapter 853

    (double monthly ticket in progress! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! And the light of the great God! All bookings, please remember

    Monster forest camp

    Inside the tent, speechless and a group of young girls are forming a circle, staring thoughtfully at Astria, who is sitting in the middle of the circle, with a very serious expression.

    The atmosphere in the tent fell into silence for a long time along with the scene. Only astraya''s two restless eyes were turning everywhere, even her body was tight. Obviously, she was very nervous at this time

    I saw that astraya was so nervous that I couldn''t stand it for a while. I couldn''t help but break the deadlock.

    "Have you all figured out a way?"

    With the silent opening, the silence of the scene was suddenly broken up, and astraya looked at the silence with grateful eyes as if she had escaped from the great sense of oppression.

    The Bee Eater looked at this, looked at that, and then shook his head. "Even astraya doesn''t know what to do, how do we know what to do..."

    At the words of the Bee Eater, several girls nodded helplessly. Qin li ba smacked her mouth with "precious pearl" and cast her eyes on Icarus.

    "Well, haven''t you had an experience? Don''t you even know how to make astraya evolve? "

    Yes! Let astraya evolve!

    "Pandora system". Evolution system set on Icarus and astraya!

    It is a system designed by Daedalus who created the three first generation of omnipotent angels in order not to let them be controlled by emotion. It is a system that enables the omnipotent angels loaded with them to develop their emotions to the extreme and promote their evolution!

    Last time, in the event of the birth of the beast king, Icarus was promoted to the Ninth level, and his growth exceeded the strength set by Daedalus when she was designed, which led to the awakening of the Pandora system in his body. In the face of the beast king, he opened the Pandora system and successfully completed the evolution!

    Now, astraya is finally promoted to the Ninth level. The Pandora system in the body also rises to a level beyond the original design. Like Icarus, there is a sign of awakening, that is, the glow in the heart of astraya.

    Now, speechless and the women are here. It''s to study how to turn on the Pandora system in astraya. To promote the evolution of astraya!

    You know. Once astraya has evolved, she can not only have new combat forms. Strength and equipment will be greatly improved!

    All of you can remember clearly that, after Icarus''s successful evolution, there was a period of time when he overthrew the king of the beast and joined hands with little Fran, which brought the first and only injury to the king of the beast who had not paid attention to all the people from the beginning to the end!

    Now, astraya also has such an opportunity. Naturally, it can''t be ignored

    There was a flash of light in Icarus''s eyes, and he didn''t know whether it was analysis or emotional fluctuation.

    "The essence of" Pandora system "is designed to be used for all-purpose angels not to be controlled by emotions. At present, the" Pandora system "in astraya has begun to operate. Combined with the information in the database, it is determined that the evolution condition of Pandora is the strong fluctuation of emotional ability!"

    "Emotional ability fluctuates strongly Do you The crowd began to ponder, and Daisy came up and circled the sitting astraya.

    "How can we make Astria''s emotional ability fluctuate strongly?"

    People look at me, I look at you, once again fell into a short silence.

    "Last time, the reason why Icarus evolved was that Xiaoyan was killed by the king of beasts at that time, right?" The Bee Eater blinked, with a strange smile on her face, and turned to speechless. She said in this way, "well, little words, how about you die again!"

    "Cough, cough, cough..." Seriously thinking about what words are not saying, make complaints about the food bee, and suddenly they cough up, loudly Tucao.

    "Even if I''m a vampire, I''m not afraid of death."

    "Well, what does it matter..." The Bee Eater prays to cover his mouth and snigger. "You said you''re a vampire, too. It''s not good to die once."

    The speechless and unsavory white Bee Eater took a look. "Then why don''t you die once!"

    Hearing this, the Bee Eater immediately put on a pitying and weeping look and said with tears in his eyes, "little Yan, do you have the heart?"See the situation, speechless mouth corner crazy. "I may not have the heart before, but now I really want to sell you once..."

    "Is it?" The Bee Eater tilted his head and smiled brightly. "I remember to sell it at a good price. It''s too cheap, but I will be angry..."

    Speechless shame

    "Strong emotional fluctuation..." Chin, with his calves crossed, looked down at astraya and said, "that doesn''t have to be in that situation, does it?"

    "Icarus was able to evolve because his brother died once at that time, so he was angry with the king of beasts. Since anger can, other emotions should also be able to let astraya evolve!" The hand holding the Pearl in the piano raised a little. "Joy, fear, sorrow, these are strong emotions!"

    "Joy..." The best ten joss sticks with astraya beat their palms and cried happily.

    "Well, how about having a good meal for astraya? It''s going to be fun! "

    As soon as astraya''s eyes brightened and her little head went crazy, she almost used this method without writing on it.

    "Words of fear..." Meiqin thought for a while, raised her head, flashed a flash of electric light across the bangs, and the strong blue and white current was also fluctuating on her hands. "Can electric shock work?"

    Astraya''s smile froze, and her head, which had just been in the frenzy, immediately turned into a rattle.

    "If electric shock is effective, then fire should be effective!" The red eyes in the piano narrowed. "I''d love to help..."

    On her forehead, a tiny bead of sweat slid down Astria''s cheek

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three seems to think it''s funny, showing a weird smile. "It seems to be fun..."

    The thin sweat has turned into the crazy sweat, and the expression of astraya has been completely indecisive.

    "Can playing help sister astraya?" As if she had heard some great news, little Fleur ran to Astria excitedly with a face, falling and jumping at the same time, and a pair of wine red pupils flashed with blood red fierce light. "Then come and play with Fran! Sister astraya! "

    This time, even the wordless people on the other side are sweating. It''s really suitable for the current situation to play with little Flemish. If one is not careful, it will be played bad, which will definitely have a very strong emotional fluctuation.

    "Whoa!" At last, astraya could not help jumping up from the ground and sobbing, "everybody bullies me!"

    "Astraya sauce, everyone is here to help you..." The Bee Eater prays that the corners of his mouth are slightly curved, which looks quite dark.

    "So, you must be obedient..."

    "I don''t want it!" Astraya did not hesitate to shake her head, but the previous discussion clearly awakened all the women in the audience to some terrible attributes, one by one with a frightening, creepy smile, approaching astraya''s direction.

    "SA, astraya sauce..." Meiqin held up a ball of electric light, and her face was very excited. "Don''t worry, soon, it won''t hurt..."

    "Hee hee..." Little Fleur flew up directly from the ground and licked the corner of her mouth. "Come and play! Come and play together! "

    Astraya retreated in fear, until she retreated to the wall, where there was no way to escape, and the girls jumped up with a grim smile.

    "No

    Over the camp, a terrible scream began to slowly fluctuate, the voice was very shrill, it was unbearable to hear again

 Chapter 854

    "Wuwuwu Whine, whine... "

    Astriya knelt on the ground, lowered her head, looked like she was playing badly, and sobbed constantly.

    "Wuwu You all bullied me Wuwu Bully me... "

    In the tent, such a murmur and sob had been ringing for 15 minutes, which made a group of girls beside listen to embarrassment.

    "We..." Meiqin scratched her cheek, blushed and said, "it seems that she has overplayed..."

    A group of young girls are also embarrassed to lower their heads. They seem to feel a little shy about the current situation they have created. Of course, there are some who want to shirk their responsibilities

    "Not all because of you, Yuban!" In the face of Meiqin''s astonishment, the Bee Eater prayed, "you see, you''ve made the astraya sauce cry!"

    "Don''t say it as if it was my own responsibility!" Meiqin jumped up with some fried fur and said loudly, "aren''t you also very excited?"

    "But Yuban, I remember that among all the people, you had the most fun just now!" The Bee Eater left his mouth without any remorse, and sighed with regret.

    "It''s Yuban who is not comfortable without sports..."

    "Don''t talk to yourself there, you fellow!" Fully understand the meaning of the word "Sport" in the Bee Eater''s mouth, Meiqin can''t help blushing and strongly refuting. But it was as if make complaints about the same thing as the center.

    Pointing to a certain direction in front of her, Meiqin said bluntly, "what makes me have the most fun? It''s clearly that Fleming has the most fun!"

    The Bee Eater subconsciously looked at little Fleur''s face. The sweet, bloodthirsty smile made little Fleur embarrassed her next face, but she soon recovered and pulled up a habitual smile.

    "Yuban, this is your fault..." The Bee Eater prayed to teach the children how to look. "Fleur is just a child, how can you compare with her?"

    "Or..." His eyes moved down slightly, and he took a look at some part of the lute. "You can only compete with children?"

    "You You Where are your eyes looking! " A few steps back from the launch. And it''s like firing your hands around your chest. Red cheeks, angry bee eating exercise pray.

    "Only you will always pay attention to this kind of place! You wicked woman! "

    "Ah La, say like this..." The Bee Eater prays for a sly smile with one hand covering his mouth. "Is that Yuban. You don''t care at all? "

    "When Of course I don''t care This kind of thing The hand around the chest is tight. Stuttered Meiqin. Face pulled up a barely to the extreme of the fake smile, a look at know, this girl Ao Jiao

    "Ah. Is that right?... " The Bee Eater prayed to pucker his lips, pretended to shake a part of himself carelessly. Suddenly, a wave began to shake, and instantly attracted the eyes of some people on the scene. By the way, some of them, including the lute and Daisy, also led to their envious eyes

    "I pay attention to diet every day, take necessary elements, and take care of them very carefully..." The Bee Eater prayed in a casual voice that made a group of girls stiff.

    "After all, someone likes them very much..."

    Hearing this sentence, all the girls on the scene almost look in one direction at the same time. In the corner of that direction, they are sitting quietly in a chair with a face of "nothing to do with yourself" and drinking black tea leisurely, as if everything in the scene has nothing to do with themselves.

    See this scene, let alone Meiqin, even Daisy, bee eating exercise pray, Qin three people can not help but some anger.

    "Hum..." Don''t overdo it. Hum softly in the piano. "Sit by and watch your backyard members fight? What a disgusting taste... "

    Daisy strides to the speechless front, grabs the cup of black tea in her hand, and stares at him with a very horrible expression. Of course, in speechless eyes, this expression can only be used to sell cute

    "I said With her waist crossed, Daisy tensed her face. "We are all busy here for the astraya sauce. Why do you drink black tea here?"

    The cup in his hand was taken away. He was speechless for a moment. He didn''t raise his head until he heard the voice of daisy. He said in a daze, "are you finished?..."

    "You''re finished!" Meiqin crazily scratched her hair. "Have you been drinking tea here since the beginning, and you haven''t paid attention to the situation here?"

    "What can I do..." Speechless turned his mouth and glanced at astraya, who was still sobbing, with a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth. "Who makes you have such a good time when you are doing serious business...""I didn''t play!" A group of young girls made a speech. "We are really helping!"

    "Yes, yes, helping..." Speechless crazy roll white eyes, elbows propped on the table, with his head, to the direction of astraya nuzui.

    "So, is that the result of your help for a long time?"

    A group of girls with fixed figure secretly glanced at astraya and bowed their heads in embarrassment.

    "Ha ha..." No words, dry laughter, Tucao can not make complaints about: "the result is not half of your time to play the heart but overplayed it?"

    The blush came up to the faces of all the girls, adding some loveliness to a group of girls. The original delicate face now exudes different charm. A dozen of such girls stand side by side in such a state, which naturally makes a wolf look straight. Of course, the mouth is merciless.

    "I don''t think you have come up with a real way at all!"

    "Oh, how are you?" Meiqin stared impatiently to speechless. "You have a way. Why don''t you try?"

    "Ha?" Speechless with a face "you''re not wrong" look at Meiqin, almost did not let Meiqin furious, but what he said, but successfully let the girls furious.

    "If I have a way, what do I want my wife to do?"

    "Oh?..." The eyes of the Bee Eater passed the dangerous light and laughed. There was no half smile in the laughter. "Xiaoyan, do you mean that the wife you want is to help you solve the problem?"

    The girls sneered at each other, and there was a frightening black unidentified gas on their bodies. There is no doubt that if someone didn''t explain clearly, they would not see the sun tomorrow

    "Gollum..." Subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, speechless and unnaturally moved his buttock, but when he thought that it was not him who was wrong this time, he straightened his chest again.

    "What is the name of the help of the virtuous and the virtuous!" Speechless and righteous rebuke way: "you look at you, now which has half cent virtuous internal help appearance!"

    As soon as the word "virtuous wife helps" came out, the faces of the Bee Eater, the prayer and the others were much better. The Ao Jiao girls, such as Daisy and Meiqin, were even redder. They couldn''t refute it. They could only smile and make speechless people angry.

    Go to astraya''s body, pat her little head, speechless wine red eyes flashed a pure light, followed by a deep smile.

    "I think the reason why astraya can''t open the Pandora system is that it''s her own!"

    The girls were stunned. Even astraya stopped her sobbing shoulders and looked up to speechless.

    "What do you mean?"

    Speechless look around the girls, tut twice, a mysterious face said: "this depends on your own to understand..."

    "What..." All the women are dissatisfied. Just want to say something, they stand up and face all the women.

    "All right! I''m announcing it now! " Speechless straight chest, the corner of the mouth raised a strange smile.

    "Until tomorrow, you are allowed to give up the real conditions of astraya''s evolution, otherwise, family law will serve you!"

    "Family law?" The girls were stunned. When they realized what the family method in wordless''s mouth was, their faces turned red like fire. Only the zither, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Sisi, which had not been eaten up by wordless, were the faces of four people.

    Looking at the speechless bad smile, the girls are under a lot of pressure. They immediately make a decision that they must come up with it before tomorrow. Otherwise, they may have to spend a day resting in bed

 Chapter 855

    At the end of the southeast area of the camp, there is a large mountain range

    There are many natural caves in the mountains, and there are so many rocks around them that they can''t be used to build tents and provide rest places for the garrison in the camp.

    In the past, the cave in the mountain was just a small base for storing some materials and acting as a warehouse. However, the nature of one of the caves here has changed a few days ago.

    From a warehouse of materials, food and grass to a cage!

    And the prisoner in the cage is Marcus waiting for the verdict of the court!

    When the girls are struggling to help astraya open the Pandora system, they are watching the scene happily, but something happened here

    At the entrance of the cage cave, a virtual wave of light ripples here. A strange sound comes from the wave of light. It sounds like a bubble shaking. It looks like a bubble breaking at the touch of a bubble. But the person who knows it knows that this is the magic set by Lei Wang himself!

    Have it in, as long as the person inside does not have the strength of eight level senior above, then do not want to break it!

    What''s more, in the magic cage, there are two eighth level garrison guarding. It''s not so easy to escape from here

    Inside the cage cave, two dim magic lights provide weak light. The master of the three breaths in the cave was illuminated. Two eighth level garrison members stood at the entrance of the cave like guards. Their eyes frequently looked into the inner wall of the cave, full of contempt and disgust.

    "Look, that was the second leader of the Saito family, one of the leaders of the camp..."

    "Yeah, yeah, what a name..."

    "I''m still a strong man at the top of the eighth level. I can deal with ordinary eighth level garrison like us in minutes..."

    "Oh, I''m afraid. Unfortunately. He is now a betrayer of mankind, colluding with the existence of the animal king, and has been reduced to a prisoner... "

    "Hahahaha..."

    For this undisguised sound of ridicule, Marcus, sitting in front of the inner wall of the cave, did not express it. I didn''t even raise my head. It does look like a dying man. The wanton criminals made the two eighth level garrison members laugh more strongly.

    Heavy irons dragged the ground and made a series of "clanging" noises. Marcus''s face, which was covered by the shadow, was not dead at all. On the contrary, there is a palpitating chill.

    From entering here to now, Marcus has been locked up for almost three days, but these three days are longer than a century for Marcus. He is aware of the sarcastic and intriguing eyes cast by the two garrison members. His face is more indifferent, but his heart is full of hatred. He would like to kill people and kill the dead immediately and leave this ghost place.

    It''s a pity that a huge body of ice fighting spirit is blocked by a hundred kilograms of shackles with hands and feet locked. This kind of torture tool that can block fighting spirit and magic is not the object that Marcus can destroy at will. Unless he completely relies on his physical ability, but Marcus is not a Warcraft, how can he have such a strong physical ability to break free of heavy shackles

    In his present state, the two eighth level garrison guards can easily press him to the ground with one finger and kill him on the spot!

    Plus that layer of magic cage, let alone an eighth level peak, is ten eighth level peaks, in such a situation, it is impossible to escape!

    So, even if he is angry and hateful, Marcus has to bear it. Otherwise, the two garrison members who are not accustomed to him in their daily life will never care to teach him a lesson

    Deep in body, Marcus hides his body and expression in the dark place of the cave as much as possible. There is only a light and long sentence, and no one can hear the murmur clearly.

    "Almost..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, outside the cave, in the mountains, several figures suddenly shot from afar, like a silent arrow, flying to a distance of the cave, hiding in several trees, hiding the figure, a pair of eyes like wolves peeped out slightly, looking at the cage cave in front

    The heads of several figures slightly rotate and shake for several times. It seems that they look at each other, and then nod to each other. They hide behind the trees like this, breathing slowly to almost no point. I believe that even if there are eight level strong people passing here, they may not find traces of several people

    Several people have been maintaining this appearance, without moving for half a minute, like a corpse, until the night reaches the deepest, the bright moon in the sky is shrouded by dark clouds, they finally move!

    Like a torpedo shooting out of the water, several people "swish" a sound, the fish leaped out, in an instant came to the front of the cage cave!

    Two of the leading figures at one end took up fighting spirit, used fighting skills and smashed heavily into the magic cage covering the cave entrance. Look at the level of fighting spirit and the power of fighting skills. These two people are at least eight level intermediate strong!"Bang..."

    In a muffled sound, the magic cage is violently turbulent, without breaking the half suspense, several figures suddenly fly into the cave at the same time!

    "Who!"

    When the two eighth level garrison members realized what had happened, several figures had come to them, and the battle skill containing the sound of breaking the air fell on the two people who were unprepared!

    "Bang..." "Bang!"

    "Ah!" In the two muffled blows, the two garrison members screamed and fell back to the rear, but they didn''t react. They were held by two pale arms above their necks

    "Click..." "Click..."

    The next second, two eighth order garrison members were killed by the attack, and there was no more noise

    "Whoosh!"

    "Whoosh!!!"

    In the sound of flying, dark shadows flashed in front of Marcus. There were four people in a straight line in front of Marcus.

    "Boss!"

    The deep and powerful voice came from the four black shadows. Looking at their breath, they were all the eighth level strong, and they were all the eighth level senior!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the four appeared, Marcus''s face looked better. He nodded silently and saw the situation. One of them stepped forward and untied Marcus''s shackles.

    Marcus is also the second leader of the Saito family. In these years, he secretly cultivated several diehards, which he didn''t usually use. Unexpectedly, it played a role at this time.

    "Ready?" Moving his hands, Marcus said, with a cold face.

    The man who lifted the shackles nodded. "We''ve arranged our escape route, and some obstacles have been removed!"

    "Good..." Marcus spits out two words in his mouth, and then goes to the cave. Four loyal people hurry up.

    At the moment when I walked out of the cage cave, the blocked fighting spirit appeared as if I knew later. The rolling ice blue air flow floated from Marcus''s limbs, making the air temperature drop to an extreme!

    Looking at his hands and looking over the campsite at night, Marcus shook them up and rubbed them against the bones.

    "It''s been a long time..."

    When he said this, Marcus was in a low voice, but he revealed a surprising sense of resentment and hatred, and his body was burning with a terrible smell!

    Behind them, four die loyal one after another bow, dare not look directly.

    They have been with Marcus for a long time, but they have never seen such a leader. They know that they are familiar with Marcus'' temper. If they touch his brow at this time, maybe even they will die!

    After a pause of several seconds, Marcus raised his head again, grinned like a ghost, and looked ferocious.

    Looking at an area of the camp, Marcus saw a deadly attack.

    That''s where the silent tent is!

    "Speechless Speechless... " Marcus growled in a low, resentful voice.

    "Wait, I won''t let it go!"

    In the night, there was a fierce roar like a Warcraft. The five men of Marcus disappeared in their original place and rushed to the direction outside the camp. No trace was found

 Chapter 856

    Thank you very much for "little h house" and "I. Thousand year''s reward

    (Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! And a monthly pass! Double monthly ticket time! Friends, don''t waste

    Giant beast forest

    Rows of trees are scattered on the uneven terrain in a disordered and regular way. Some of them are lucky enough to pass through the thick leaf layer and the weak moonlight shines here. Around them, the birds and animals are singing and the rustling wind is blowing. If the Warcraft is removed here, the giant beast forest may be a very good environment and very quiet

    But this tranquility was soon broken by a regular sound of footsteps

    As the footsteps grew louder and louder, under the light of the weak moonlight, several figures were slowly exposed, and their appearance became more and more clear. One of them walked in the front, and it was obvious that he was in the leading position. The remaining four people guarded around like guards, full of vigilance and vigilance.

    It was Marcus, who escaped from the camp, and his four loyalists!

    And if you look carefully, you can see that there are four loyal people lying on the waist or shoulders behind Marcus!

    Rubbing the dead leaves on the ground, the five slowly walked in one direction. More accurately, Marcus was driving in the same direction, and the four diehards were firmly following him. They saw that their leader could not go back all the time. From time to time, they changed their directions. The four diehards looked at each other, lowered their heads, and continued to guard.

    It can be seen from the four diehards in Marcus'' action that he is not wandering aimlessly, but walking regularly, or looking for. Although Marcus'' frequent changes of direction make them very confused, as diehards, they will not ask about the master''s plan

    Marcus didn''t talk to the four diehards, as if they didn''t exist in the first place. He just had a dark face. As he walked, he looked around and closed his eyes from time to time, as if he was remembering something. At this time, Marcus would change his direction and even go back. It''s very puzzling

    I don''t know if it''s good luck or what means the five people have used. Along the way, the party has been walking for nearly three hours, but they haven''t met even one of the Warcraft. Otherwise, they are in the deep forest of giant beasts. Running out of a Warcraft may cause them a lot of trouble.

    With the passage of time, the surrounding trees became more and more dense, the road became more and more difficult to walk, even the undulation of the terrain began to increase, but the five people walked quietly without half disdain until arriving at a certain area, Marcus suddenly opened his eyes with his eyes closed. Look up, look at the past

    What appears in front of us is a high cliff, which is very steep, but the surface is very smooth. The height is about 100 meters, which is relatively high. Marcus and others have accumulated a thick layer of dead leaves under their feet. Inside, there are even rows of centipedes and unknown insects drilling. As soon as I saw it, no one visited this place for at least several years

    Facing this high cliff, Marcus did not walk any more, but looked at it quietly, his expression was cloudy and sunny, as if he was struggling with something. Behind him, four loyal guards are waiting for their leader to act

    It wasn''t until about ten minutes later that Marcus made a move.

    "Go up..."

    Simple. In another light sentence, I''m afraid others will be surprised or hesitant for a while. After all, the cliff is too steep and smooth. Even if the eighth level strong wants to go up, it''s hard to do without some auxiliary magic. The four dead loyalists of Marcus are soldiers, and they are still carrying people, which is even more difficult.

    So loyal as they are, when Marcus speaks, they can''t help but feel so stunned for a moment, but then they disappear and follow Marcus to climb the high cliff.

    The fighting spirit covers their surface, and is controlled into a needle shape by them. When they go to the top of the cliff, there will be a few more holes on the steep wall of the cliff. They can use the force to move to the top of the cliff smoothly. But the later they go, the slower their speed will be. After all, the consumption of fighting spirit is not small ...

    When the five came to the top of the cliff, even Marcus''s forehead was covered with a layer of sweat. His breath was slightly disordered, and his fighting spirit consumed a lot. It took half an hour, which was not easy. But Marcus still raised his feet and walked to the front

    At this time, the four diehards behind Marcus also saw the situation of the top of the cliff

    There are cliffs on the left and right, and there is no way to go. The back is the steep wall, which is the only way out. But there is a big rock wall in front, which blocks the front road to death. Here, there is only a platform standing in the center..

    you can see this platform. The face of Marcus, who has been cold all the time, is the first time to show joy. Walk to the platform quickly and rub it A little gully was cleared out by the dust covered on it. With the appearance of the gully, Marcus''s joy became stronger. He continued to clean up the platform and straighten out the gullies.Before long, the dust on the whole platform was all removed, and the things on the platform were also reflected in everyone''s eyes. The small gullies seemed to form a rather mysterious pattern

    Marcus stared at the ravines on the platform, flashed inexplicable streamers in his eyes, sometimes hesitated, sometimes resented, sometimes bitter, sometimes ferocious, all in all complicated, but in the end, only hatred and ferocity remained in his eyes, let him extend his hand.

    A bottle of unknown medicine was extracted from his arms, and Marcus slowly poured it into the gully of the platform, and then opened his mouth.

    "Kill those people and sprinkle their blood on the platform!"

    Smell speech, die loyal people paused a meal, immediately gather fighting spirit, a fist smashes to the head of the person on the body!

    "Bang Bang Bang Bang

    A sound echoed around like a broken papaya, and the heads of the four dead loyal people broke to the ground, as if they had been cut off. The dead loyal people carried their necks and fell on the platform, like killing chickens, releasing a lot of blood

    The bright red blood dripped on the platform. The blood of four people who were killed just dyed the whole platform red. At this time, all the liquid in Marcus''s medicine bottle was poured into the gully.

    Next moment, the whole platform suddenly lights up!

    "Hum..."

    As soon as the platform shakes, all the blood sprinkled on it reverses and flows back. After a while, it flows into the ravine. As if it is absorbed, it slowly merges with the liquid flowing in it and restores the color of the platform to its original shape again, but the liquid flowing in the ravine turns black!

    Then the second light came on in the gully!

    "Hum..."

    This time, the vibration amplitude of the platform increased a lot, and the black liquid in the ravine also flashed different lights to illuminate the combined ravine.

    It''s a magic circle!

    "Hum..."

    The third vibration is no longer the vibration of the platform, but the vibration of the black liquid in the gully!

    All of a sudden, the black liquid in the gully suddenly turned into a stream of water, which flew into the air and crossed a mysterious track. Then, a magic array like the magic array on the platform was painted in the void, with a diameter of up to 10 meters, very huge!

    "Dong!"

    A strange sound jumped from the magic array. However, before the people on the scene could respond, the magic array quickly shrank to the size of palm, and flew out at an incredible speed and shot into Marcus!

    "Ah!!!"

    Screams, from Marcus''s mouth!

    "Boss!" Four Diezhong were shocked. They just wanted to come forward, but the scene in front of them shocked them.

    Only a layer of black scales covered Marcus''s whole body at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the parts of his face were covered. There was a tail behind his back and two sharp horns on his forehead. It was hideous!

    And Marcus''s own breath is also rising rapidly, breaking through the eighth level peak in an instant, reaching the Ninth level!

    Four of the dead were horrified.

    "Hahahaha!!!" Marcus, who turned into a monster, laughed.

    Laugh like a fierce ghost

 Chapter 857

    (Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! Please guarantee the end of the month ticket! No more after the end of the month! Friends! Throw it

    Marcus escaped!

    When the news spread throughout the camp, Marcus fled the camp, an hour ago!

    There''s no way. The two garrisons guarding Marcus were killed silently. The garrisons around the cave of Marcus'' cage were completely solved by his four loyalists. No one could find out. If it wasn''t for Lei Wang who sensed that the magic cage was broken, he would hurry back. I''m afraid no one knows Marcus until now Ran away.

    Many patrols were sent out by peros in a hurry, and began to look for the trace of Marcus. Many of the garrison members who were sleeping were also pulled up. Those who were involved in the tracking were almost woken up. The whole camp was in a mess.

    In the middle of the night, they couldn''t have a rest, which made the garrison in the camp howl all over the place. In addition, this time, they haven''t had a full rest for three nights. For a while, the complaints almost resounded throughout the camp. All the garrison members cursed Marcus thousands of times, and then turned the complaints into power, and began to look for Marcus like beating chicken blood.

    Believe that if Marcus really fell into their hands, I''m afraid he hasn''t returned to the camp. They have to put on shoes that they don''t know how many times

    Of course, these are all things in the camp, which have nothing to do with the wordless people who are independent from the outside. So, when learning that Marcus escaped, wordless just talked about it for a while and then left it behind. Let the king Lei, who specially came to tell this, call him helpless

    In a word, the camp is in chaos, but the silent people are still nourished, for them. It''s more important to help astraya open the Pandora system than Marcus''s. If you have the spare time to care about a bereaved dog, it''s better to take more time to think about the conditions for astraya''s evolution.

    At least that''s what girls think

    They don''t want to be carried out by the so-called "family law"

    As for speechless, he has his own things to do

    While girls are still studying the Pandora system. Speechless went back to his tent. Climb to bed. But instead of lying down to sleep, he stretched out his hand to open the system list, and then clicked into a column that appeared a few days ago in his personal state

    "Ding! User level meets the awakening needs of "true ancestral blood"! "True ancestral blood" ability awakens automatically! "

    "Please select one of the following three options as blood ability!"

    "One: atomization!"

    "Two: Blood contract!"

    "Three: summon the beast!"

    Look at the information on the columns. Speechless some silence

    A few days ago, I was promoted to level 9 with the five people of Meiqin, Qinli, Shixiang and astraya. When I upgraded to level 80, the information in this column always existed. Every day, I was urged by the system prompt tone to choose the blood ability of "true ancestry".

    At that time, I also had a lot of things to deal with, so this matter was temporarily put down by speechless, until now it has been brought up again.

    "True ancestral lineage" awakens the blood ability. This speechless is no stranger. His "Ruby mode" was awakened when he was at level 70. Without this blood ability, he can only escape when facing the king of beasts. Now, when facing the blood ability awakening again, speechless nature has to be cautious.

    According to the system, there are a lot of blood capacity of "true ancestral lineage". However, due to the insufficient strength of oneself, there is no way to awaken the capacity hidden in the blood, which has been hidden in one''s own body. Once one''s own strength grows to a state and meets the requirements of blood capacity, then the capacity in the blood will awaken.

    According to the current situation, when level 70 is reached, one''s own blood ability is awakened once. Now level 80 is reached, and the blood ability is awakened again. When level 90 or even level 100 is reached, one should also face the problem of blood awakening.

    In other words, the awakening of "true ancestry" comes with the promotion of one''s own rank!

    However, this blood ability actually needs to be selected, which is a little unexpected. After a systematic explanation, he suddenly realized it.

    Everyone, every life, has its own limit. Even the vampire with great vitality is the same. Although the true ancestor is much better than the ordinary vampire, it has its own limit.

    In some copy worlds of the system, other true ancestors also exist, and the nature of true ancestors in each copy world is not the same. Like the true ancestor in the moon world, its nature is closer to the spirit than the vampire, and the true ancestor in the "magic teacher" - Evangeline is an artificial product, and some true ancestors in the copy world are not heaven There are also true ancestors that are raised by nature, similar to the environment and man-made reasons. Even some true ancestors are produced by curses.The most common place of every true ancestor is the infinite immortality, but due to the different nature, the true ancestors'' own abilities are different, and the nature of the "true ancestor lineage" in the system is more inclined to the true ancestor in the moon world, similar to the spirit, but its nature does not limit its abilities!

    That is to say, the nature of "true ancestry" in wordless body is the same as that of true ancestry in moon world, but the ability of ancestry integrates the advantages of true ancestry in all replica world!

    Including ability!

    In this way, the problem is also coming. The true ancestor also has a limit of life. So many blood ability are squeezed in one body, it is impossible to wake up completely, otherwise, the blood itself will be confused.

    Therefore, when awakening the blood ability, the system will sort out these abilities and choose which blood ability to awaken by wordless self

    Staring at the system list in front of me, looking at the three abilities displayed on it, I scratched my cheek wordlessly and looked at them one by one

    ¡­¡­

    Atomization (exclusive "true ancestral blood" ability, unable to exchange): the whole body is turned into the fog of nothingness, which is integrated into the atmosphere. In the state of "atomization", you can freely enter and leave any place, have the ability of rapid movement, and will not suffer any damage, but also can not exert any attack in the state of "atomization";

    blood contract (exclusive "true ancestral blood") Ability, can''t be exchanged): the true ancestor has the ability of "first support". The object who is absorbed by the true ancestor and exerts "first support" will become a vampire. When using the ability of "first support", the object who can give "first support" will be given a certain level, which is the user''s own level minus 10 levels;

    summon the beast (exclusive "true ancestor blood" ability, can''t be exchanged) The summoning beast of a different world, that is, the beast is driven by itself and has extremely powerful destructive power. Even the weakest beast is incomparable to any new fighter or chariot. The beast of the true ancestor has the super power to destroy an empire. The beast of the true ancestor is a collection of magic power, conscious, but no entity, and can''t be attacked. However, it is better to use the beast than the beast itself If more powerful magic is used to strike, it can be counteracted, and the power of powers that make the magic ineffective can also eliminate the beast itself. After calling successfully, it will live in the blood of the user, absorb the vitality of the user, and lead to a great reduction in life span. Therefore, only vampires with unlimited vitality can really achieve the purpose of driving the beast;

    Looking at these three blood ability, wordless frown.

    "Atomization", as its name says, can turn the body into fog. It can not only enter any place, but also have the fast moving ability and immune damage effect. It can be said to be very useful, but wordless but not necessary!

    He has the magic of space control system. He can go where he wants, which is stronger than his movement ability under the "atomization" state. It is more impractical to immune damage. There is no lack of magic with the same effect in the three thousand magic books.

    The "blood contract" is very useful. If you give your "initial support" object a level 10 lower than your own, and let yourself use it, the "initial support" object will be upgraded to level 70, and have the strength of level 8 directly!

    But the more attractive is the ability to summon animals

 Chapter 858

    Even the weakest beast is incomparable to any new fighter or chariot. The real ancestor''s beast has the super power to destroy an empire, and he is the real ancestor!

    That is to say, if you get this ability and call the beast, then the beast you call will have enough destructive power to destroy an empire!

    And the beast will probably become the most powerful means of attack at this stage!

    In addition, the body of the beast is a magic collection, no entity, can not be attacked. It also raised the fighting capacity of the beasts to a level. It''s impossible to even imagine what it would be like to throw such a natural disaster like monster into the territory of the AILU empire.

    Although the use of more powerful magic than the beast itself can offset the beast, but the beast itself is a magic collection, the real ancestor beast is enough to become a magic source of existence, who can have more powerful magic than such existence

    If you release a beast with your current strength, then even the semi God who is proficient in magic will come and block the move. Magic costs seven, eight, eight. Two moves, each other''s magic almost disappeared, no magic, a paper tiger. Do you need to worry

    Of course. The demigod is not so stupid. If you know the nature of the beast, you won''t be foolhardy to resist, but it can''t destroy its powerful ability!

    Moreover, the beast itself has consciousness and does not need to be manipulated by itself. Free to fight, but also save their own heart, with their current strength, and then release a beast to fight with their own, wordless are confident not to lose to the Ninth level senior strong!

    And if you have two or more animals

    Think about it. I think this ability is a little abnormal.

    The only thing we need to be afraid of is some magic means, which can cause a fatal blow to the beast, but don''t worry, the beast has no entity, has been erased, and can be summoned again!

    As long as the user does not die, the beast will never die!

    Only need to consume magic, you can summon again!

    If the ability of "blood contract" can make you build a huge eighth level army, then the ability of "summon the beasts" can make you become an existence comparable to the whole army!

    At least, only in terms of destructive power!

    Although the "blood contract" that can build an eighth level army also makes wordless a little bit excited. After all, with it, 20000 Yuban sisters can become the eighth level strong ones, but first of all, whether the sisters want to become vampires or not, the side effects of blood sucking impulse after becoming vampires alone will make wordless headache.

    Wordless blood sucking impulse is restrained only by using the items exchanged in the system, and the required items are quite good. If the amount of items that can resist the blood sucking impulse of 20000 Yuban sisters is exchanged, then, unless he pawns all the things in "golden ring", it may not be enough

    In contrast, the ability of "summon the beast" is more attractive!

    But, speechless some worry, oneself summon out of the eunuch beast, can be a relatively weak type, after all eunuch beast has strong and weak is not

    Speechless do not know, he this worry, is not necessary at all!

    After the first call of the beast from the different world of the beast''s life, the beast will live in the blood of the summoner, feeding on the magic and vitality of the summoner, for the user to drive. The stronger the user''s magic and vitality, the stronger the beast''s ability and power.

    Therefore, the eunuch summoned by the true ancestor can be called the most powerful eunuch, because the magic of the true ancestor can be called the peak of all life bodies, and the vitality is infinite, and the eunuch living in the true ancestor body, which feeds on the magic and vitality, is naturally the most powerful level!

    From the system to understand this point, speechless also rest assured, now made a decision!

    "System, choose the third item, call the beast!"

    "Drop! Choose the third blood ability - "summon the beast" as the "true ancestry" to awaken the blood ability, are you sure? ""Remind the user that after the blood ability is confirmed, the other two blood abilities will be removed from the user''s blood, and can''t be owned for life, please choose carefully!"

    Hearing the prompt tone of the system, I felt speechless, hesitated subconsciously for a moment, and then nodded my head.

    Anyway, those two abilities are of no use to me. If they are not, they are not.

    "Confirm!"

    "Drop! Confirm! Selection succeeded! Eliminate "atomization" and "blood contract"! "

    At the next moment, the strong blood light suddenly surged up from the speechless body!

    Along with the emergence of blood light, the silent body gently shook for a while, and a wonderful wave began to emerge from his body. It began to reverberate on the silent body in the form of ripples, which made the silent rendering like the reflection in the water, hit by the falling stone, shaking up and down.

    At the same time, a blood vessel burst up on wordless body. The blood riot in the body galloped the horse at an unprecedented speed. It flowed rapidly in each blood vessel like an electric current, and the skin on the body slowly rose red. Wordless can clearly feel that a signal is being transmitted in every part of the body.

    That''s itch!

    This kind of feeling, when I woke up to the "Ruby mode", was experienced without words. Although there was no pain, it was more painful than pain. Now, this kind of itching feeling reappeared, which made me recall the torture at that time, and suddenly I was shaking, and I was nervous.

    However, unexpectedly, the itch from the wordless body was not as strong as when the "Ruby mode" was awakened. Although it was still itchy, it was still within the wordless bearing range, and it didn''t hurt much, which made wordless greatly relieved.

    With the blood riots in the body and the abnormal fluctuations on the surface of the body slowly acting on the body, I can''t say that I feel what changes my blood seems to have, and the viscera in the body start to become different because they absorb the abnormal fluctuations on the surface of the body.

    As for the difference, speechless is speechless. The feeling of speechless makes speechless even itch for a while.

    Before long, the abnormal fluctuations on the surface of the body were absorbed by the internal organs, the blood riots gradually subsided, and the system''s prompt sound also sounded.

    "Ding! Gain blood ability - "summon the beast!"

    Smell speech, speechless blinked an eye, doubted side head, touched own body.

    "Have you got it? But how can I not feel the existence of beasts? "

    "The user, when calling the beast for the first time, must call the beast out of the alien calling world, and the beast will live in the user''s body and be driven by the user!"

    "Well, it seems that..." Speechless and resentful touched his chest and asked, "how can we summon the animals from the different world?"

    "According to the information records of the database in the system, if the user wants to summon the beast, he must go to the replica world associated with the beast world. In other worlds, the beast cannot be summoned!"

    Hearing the system''s answer, I understood in a moment without any words.

    He''s been hit again

 Chapter 859

    Beast forest, outside the camp

    In the deepest moment of the night, several shadows appear here quietly!

    There were five people in black robes of the same color as the night. They were arranged in a convex formation. The first one covered his head with a cloak. With the effect of the night around, people could not see the face inside the cloak. Behind him stood four guards, who were very loyal to the two sides of the leader.

    However, in the eyes of the four guards, there is a color of fear that is hard to hide. Their eyes, even dare not put on the leader. Obviously, the object they are afraid of is the leader who leads them!

    I don''t know if the leader has found that his subordinates are afraid of him. His face hidden under his cloak is flying in a certain direction in the camp. He doesn''t speak, but a fierce gas like a beast flashes from his body.

    Seeing this scene, the fear in the eyes of the four guards became stronger.

    The identity of the five people has already come out. It is Marcus who escaped not long ago and his four loyalists!

    I''m afraid even King Lei didn''t guess that Marcus, who had just escaped for a short time, came back after a few hours!

    Four die loyal secretly looked at Marcus and opened their mouths. I seem to want to say something, but I didn''t say it in the end.

    Because they know what Marcus came here for

    And they also know that even if they exhort, Marcus will never listen to half a sentence, and may even annoy him, leading to his becoming the object of each other''s anger!

    Better be obedient than so.

    Think of here, four dead loyal to restore a pair of facial expression. Slightly raise the fighting spirit. As soon as Marcus moves, they will follow him into the camp!

    Yes, break into the camp!

    Such a behavior is equivalent to seeking death, but now they have to follow Marcus to do it!

    Of course. If it was before. Then this behavior is to properly seek death. But now

    Four die loyal at the same time tacitly recalled last night to see that scene enough to let them remember for a lifetime, one after another heart pumping, eyes once again emerged fear. And just then, Marcus finally took action!

    Without even a greeting to his men, his figure wrapped in a cloak shakes and turns into a shadow. The wind blows into the camp, and even the guards around him don''t find his trace. Marcus has entered the camp.

    sees, four dead loyalty facial expression a screen, also quickly escaped the guard''s eye liner, flash into the camp.

    ¡­¡­

    In the camp, in the silent tent

    Leaning on his bed, wordless stretched a stretch, and there was joy on his face that could not be concealed, which showed his mood. In his arms, Daisy was lying there, close to wordless chest, listening to wordless heartbeat, panting ceaselessly, a pair of eyes were soft as water, and there was still a red halo after joy on his face.

    Touching Daisy''s pink hair with sweat beads, smelling the natural fragrance of daisy, speechless and inexplicable peace in my heart, there is also a little pride and regret.

    After a day, finally, a group of young girls still have no way to study the conditions for astraya to open the "Pandora system", and they all fail.

    And the young girls are defeated, and the wordless manifesto comes as scheduled. So, tonight, Daisy is killed by his hand and becomes the first victim of "family law". Isn''t that enough to make wordless proud

    As for regret, it''s natural that regret didn''t kill all the girls in one place tonight, and all of them carried out the "family law" together. Although he wanted to, how could the girls who were familiar with wordless not know his evil intentions

    So, before nightfall, they went into their tents one by one, without giving them a chance to drill without saying a word, but that would certainly not work. When they went to drill, the girls caught in front of them would escape.

    Therefore, wordless can only divide his'' family law ''into several nights to implement, which is the reason for wordless regret

    I don''t know how long it has passed. Daisy finally takes a breath back and looks up to speechless.

    "Yan..." Looking at the silent face, Daisy whispered.

    "Yes?" He looked down at the past, speechless and confused.

    The yellow and green pupils have a pair of deep eyes of wordless and wine red. The look of daisy is slightly blurred, but it soon comes back to her mind. Her face is red, and she quickly opens her mouth to distract her attention.

    "When can we leave the camp?"

    Smell speech, speechless blinked. "What? Are you tired of staying in the camp?... ""It''s not..." Daisy shook her head and said, "I just feel that we are not the people in this camp, and we have not brought any benefits to this camp. Staying here all the time makes me feel lazy in other people''s homes..."

    After Daisy said that, speechless also some deep thought, it seems that their current situation, indeed, is lazy in other people''s homes, under the fence of the rice insect ah

    I grabbed my hair and sighed. "In fact, I don''t really want to stay here, but when we go, can my sisters leave with us in a big way?"

    "What about that?" Daisy wrinkled her nose. "Do we have to stay here all the time?"

    "That''s not..." Speechless looked up to the top of the tent. "Xiaoqi is now trying to find a way to make her sisters live a normal life and solve the current situation!"

    "No problem?"

    "Don''t worry, no problem!" Put your head on the top of Daisy''s head and smell the fragrance of her hair. He said with a silent smile: "compared with strength, Xiaoqi may not even compare with you, but if it''s a problem of this kind of brain, we can''t compare with her except in the piano. Give it to her, absolutely no problem!"

    "Is it?" When hearing the silent words, the Daisy was slightly relieved, but also said in a sour way: "you really trust the Bee Eater..."

    "Oh, so jealous?" Speechless funny looking at Daisy''s beautiful face, knocked her cerebellum melon seeds. "I trust you, too..."

    Daisy''s coquetry hummed, a pair of beautiful eyes emerged a smile, but on the mouth said: "who want you to trust, you can trust the Bee Eater alone!"

    "Oh, it''s quite jealous..." Speechless eyebrow a pick, put on daisy back of hand slowly move down side.

    "Do you need any comfort?"

    "Whoa!" Daisy was scared. She pressed her speechless hand, and her face turned red. Now she only has the strength to talk. Come again, she can''t really get up tomorrow

    But obviously, a wolf didn''t seem to stop, and his hand was still moving down, so strong that Daisy couldn''t stop. At present, Daisy had only one word to say.

    "Well, I won''t say it. Can''t I say it?" Daisy pouted, full of grievances said, so speechless had to stop, but the full face of regret is very clear and undisguised expression, let Daisy is a variety of bad gas, the heart straight sigh.

    I am also the president of the student union of Baihuang college, who is in charge of the student affairs of the whole noble school. In the past, only other people have obeyed me, but I never thought of that. In wordless here, I often begged for mercy and begged for obedience, which made me not like myself

    Although this "service" is not that "service", at this time, if it is a man''s complaint, then I''m afraid even the woman will be dissatisfied, and the two can''t be confused at all, but in the heart of our strong president, there is no difference

    Daisy also understand, I''m afraid I''ll have to plant on this hateful guy all my life

    Think of here, Daisy can''t help but pinch the soft meat of wordless waist.

    "Oh! What are you doing! "

    "Nothing!"

    "Why are you not convinced? How can I offend you? "

    "No ~ ~ ~ what ~ ~"

 Chapter 860

    There are more than thousands of garrisons living in the camp alone. Every night, there are many garrisons patrolling here. The strength is at least level 6, most of level 7, even level 8.

    With such a patrol force, it''s even more difficult for outsiders to sneak in here. However, it''s not difficult for the four diehards who just sneaked in here yesterday, or Marcus who is much better than the four diehards!

    Under the cover of the night, five people easily dodged the garrison members who were patrolling in the first team. Even the eighth level garrison members didn''t find their traces. Five people rushed to one of the areas in the camp at an unpleasant and slow speed

    "Hi! Brothers! " A few teams just assembled came here to say hello to those patrols who had been patrolling in the middle of the night.

    "It''s shift time. It''s time for you to have a rest!"

    The patrol personnel at night also have to change shifts. Otherwise, even if they come down one night because of cultivation, it will inevitably have some impact on their work during the day. Therefore, it is necessary to change the shifts of the garrison personnel. Especially recently, the camp is in the "eventful autumn", sometimes they can''t sleep, and even need to change their rest ¡£

    "Ah ~ ~ ~ it''s time for shift change..."

    "Finally, I can have a rest..."

    "Go away, go to sleep..."

    The garrison of one of the patrols sighed. While talking with each other, they walked towards their tents together. When they came to the living tent area, they naturally separated and walked towards their tents.

    A garrison separated from his teammates was walking to his residence alone. Suddenly, he felt a flower in front of his eyes, and a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him!

    He was startled and opened his mouth. As soon as he wanted to shout, the shadow quickly raised his head. There was a black air under the cloak. Into the eyes of the garrison!

    As soon as the Garrison''s head fainted, his consciousness began to blur, his eyes gradually became dull, and his mood gradually disappeared from it. It''s like a puppet.

    "Tell me..." A hoarse voice came from under the cloak.

    "Where is speechless..."

    Although Marcus used to be in charge of the entire camp. He also knows the dwelling place of the speechless. But after Andrew failed to assassinate the Bee Eater, they changed their places of residence, so Marcus didn''t know exactly where they were. I only know about it. It''s in this area!

    But it doesn''t rule out that in these days, wordless and others have changed places again. Marcus only has to control one garrison. In this way, he didn''t have any before!

    "To the East..." Guard Muran said.

    "Then..." In the cloak, a fierce flash of blood flashed. "What about his women?"

    "To the East, too..." Said the guard mechanically, and Marcus nodded slightly.

    "Take me to..."

    Without any resistance, the garrison turned around and walked to the east of the area with Marcus and the four loyalists behind him

    Along the way, many patrolmen found the garrison, but they didn''t find Marcus and four loyalists following him. They seemed to know the appearance of the garrison, so they didn''t ask what they were looking for, saving Marcus a lot of time.

    After a while, they came to the edge. All of a sudden, the garrison stopped and stopped moving. Marcus and four Diezhong looked up to the front. There, nearly ten tents were set up in this corner in isolation and did not match with other tents.

    See here, Marcus will understand that these tents are the place where the silent people are!

    The body inside the cloak began to tremble a little, and it wasn''t long before Marcus forced it down and endured the roar. Marcus whispered, "why stop? Which tent is speechless? "

    There was no noise from the garrison. "I know only a few adults live here, but I don''t know which adult lives in which tent..."

    Marcus was slightly stunned, and then understood that the garrison could not enter the area where the silent people lived, so they knew where they lived, but they did not know who lived in which tent.

    Looking at the separate tents ahead, Marcus clenched his fist and didn''t enter them immediately.

    After all, there are not only speechless, but also two ninth order beings

    He didn''t know that there were not only two nineties, but seven nineties!

    ¡­¡­

    In the tent area where the speechless people lived, the lights were all dark, which proved that the owner had fallen asleepFrom the outside, although there is no way to know the situation inside, but the faint breath sounds fall into the ear, only give others the idea that they have fallen asleep, but did not think of it, there is an exception!

    In one of the tents, the lights were all dim. However, the two girls who lived here did not sleep.

    No, it should not be said that there is no sleep, but there is no way to sleep!

    The omnipotent angel has no dream and can''t sleep. Icarus and astraya lie on the bed, but they don''t close their eyes. They look at each other and don''t talk. But their small faces are red and fiery, even Icarus is no exception.

    When they haven''t come to wordless side, at night, for these two girls, it is accompanied by loneliness and loneliness, and they are used to it.

    But since they came to silent side, their habits are gradually breaking down, because, in the night when there is no way to sleep, they can feel relieved and full only when they stay by silent side, and there is no silent night, they will be lonely and lonely

    Therefore, when the night comes, after their master falls asleep, the two Angel girls will sneak into the silent place and watch his sleeping face for a whole night. Only in this way, they will not feel lonely.

    Wordless of course, he also knew this, but he didn''t break it. Once he felt the two girls coming to him, if he was tired, he would go to sleep directly, holding the hands of the two girls, and if he was full of spirit, Icarus and astraya would have to roll the bed sheets with him.

    Of course, Icarus and astraya don''t go to accompany speechless every night. For example, in this situation, they know that there are daisies in speechless tent, and they are doing shameless and impetuous things. Where dare they go in

    Once in, then the end must be the same as Daisy, or together, absolutely cheap a wolf

    So, the two women only go back to their tents, blushing, it is estimated that they daydream about the scene together with wordless

    But for a moment, Icarus, who was red all the time, raised his head, and a pair of indigo pupils flashed with streamers. As she shrank and rose, a box appeared with the color of her pupils turning dark red!

    "Senior Icarus?" Astoria was surprised by the sudden change. Icarus stood up abruptly just to ask.

    A strong wing behind Icarus''s body rushed out of the tent in a flash. Astria responded and a box appeared in her eyes.

    Even though her head is not smart, she still knows that Icarus will not make such meaningless actions. It must be Icarus who finds out what makes her fly out in such a hurry!

    Flapping the pure white wings, astraya rushed out of the tent at the speed of not losing to Icarus, and came to Icarus standing at the entrance of the tent. The scene outside the tent was also printed in her eyes, so astraya saw

    In the front, not far away, five black figures are standing beside a garrison, the first one also exudes a very ominous atmosphere!

    Sensing this ominous atmosphere, even astraya, a fool, ruled out the friendly option for a moment.

    Do they want to be bad for master

    This idea together, the square in the eyes of the two women suddenly rose, and a halo flashed over their heads for a moment!

    Between the ups and downs, two young girls shot out like shells!

 Chapter 861

    "Huh?"

    Marcus, who was thinking about how to bypass the tents of Icarus and Flemish to assassinate wordless and the rest of the girls, turned around in surprise. When he saw Icarus and astraya who were shooting at him, his face under the cloak changed on the spot.

    With a fist, Marcus clenched his teeth.

    "Found, how could..."

    Marcus confessed that his whereabouts were well hidden, and the four dead loyalists around him were all capable people hiding their tracks. Otherwise, there was no way to save himself from the whole camp. Unexpectedly, in the end, he was found!

    It can only be said that Marcus has miscalculated. He doesn''t know the ability of women at all. Just as Andrew didn''t expect that bee eating exercise can sense the mental fluctuation of others within a certain range, Marcus also didn''t expect that when he thought his whereabouts were well hidden, he was already exposed to Icarus''s scanning range!

    "In that case..."

    The cloak on the body suddenly rises without wind and automatically blows. A little black air is emitted from it. In an instant, it envelops the surrounding space like a dark cloud, wrapping Icarus and astraya in it!

    "I''ll solve you first!"

    "You!" The cold voice came from Marcus''s mouth and went into four loyal ears. "Kill that blonde hair for me!"

    "Yes!" Four loyal people cheered. And then one by one, one by one, towards astraya!

    Marcus, on the other hand, turned his eyes on Icarus.

    "Just to see how strong you are, the Ninth level strong one..."

    Words fall, Marcus''s feet spurt out a black air, he is like a rocket, meet Icarus!

    "Boom!"

    At the next moment, the sound of collision starts!

    Such a loud voice is no different from thunder in the silent night. I believe that if the voice is heard, the whole camp will hear it. Five men besieged Marcus.

    But it''s weird. When the invisible sound waves reverberate around, they are directly erased by the black air enveloping the space. There is no sign of transmission!

    It''s also because of this ability. Marcus dared to assassinate the silent people with the idea of breaking one by one. otherwise. The noise of the fighting will surely attract the silent people and even all the people in the camp. At that time, even if Marcus is arrogant. There''s no hope of killing anyone.

    And can block the sound wave, nature can also block the fluctuation of fighting spirit, magic and the breath of people inside!

    With this ability, Marcus would like to break their own wishful thinking can definitely play loud!

    Of course, when dealing with others

    ¡­¡­

    While Icarus, astraya and Marcus were facing each other, the speechless tent, who was sleeping with Daisy, suddenly opened his eyes, spring up from the bed, and scared daisy.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Speechless didn''t answer Daisy at the first time, but first closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something for a while. When he opened his eyes again, a surprising sense of killing erupted from his eyes like a volcano. The wine red pupil became bloody, containing the sound of endless killing, and let out from his teeth word by word!

    "Look! Death! "

    "Yan..." Seeing the violent look of speechless, Daisy was stunned directly.

    His fists were clasped, and he gasped for breath. He forced down his inner rage and opened his mouth to the daisy on the other side.

    "Daisy, go and gather them all together!"

    Hearing this, Daisy immediately understood that something must have happened. She grabbed her clothes without saying a word, put them on quickly and asked, "what happened?"

    Wordless took a deep breath. If he didn''t, he was afraid that he would rush out without explaining.

    "The telepathy I set up in Icarus and astraya was touched!"

    "Telepathy!" Daisy was shocked subconsciously, and then her face changed.

    On the first day when I came to the camp, I gathered all the girls without any words, and set up this skill called heart telling in all the girls'' bodies.

    According to wordless, telepathy is a technique that can set some conditions in advance and then carve them into the human body. Its function is that once the conditions set in advance are touched, the user who sets the technique will feel something.

    And the touch condition of telepathy set by wordless in girls'' bodies is to enter the fighting state or encounter danger!That is to say, now, Icarus and astraya are likely to be fighting each other!

    In the middle of the night, fighting with others without even knowing the words and daisies, then, besides the same situation of the attack on the last bee eating drill, what other reasons are there

    No wonder I''m so angry

    With a wave of speechless hands, the clothes on the shelf will fly in the air and cover him. They will be worn in less than a second.

    "I''ll get there first!"

    Daisy nodded. She knew how anxious the speechless was. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Icarus and astraya, who are both the Ninth level strong men, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even rush to explain to himself.

    "Be careful!"

    A flash of magic came from the speechless body, the unreal flash flashed on the body, and the body disappeared in an instant, while the daisy ran out of the tent to the place where the girls were

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!"

    A huge sound resounds in the black air filled space, and the ripples of the blast wind spread out, hitting the surrounding circle formed by the black air, and then none of the leakage is completely absorbed.

    The data like box drips in his eyes. Icarus''s unsmooth pupil sweeps over Marcus who rushes to his side. The blue light on the back wing flickers, and then his body quivers. A shadow stays in place. Icarus himself has come to Marcus without any warning!

    "So fast!"

    The sudden appearance of Icarus also made Marcus feel a screen in his heart. The fighting spirit in his body surged wildly and started to burn on the surface of his body. However, the ice blue fighting spirit in the past has disappeared and turned into a black air flow with a rotten smell!

    The black air flows in a whirl, condensing into a common whip, carrying the smell of putrefaction, hurling at Icarus and hitting Icarus on his body!

    Before Marcus had time to show his joy, several black gas whips suddenly stopped one meter in front of Icarus, and made a muffled blow. Where the muffled blow sounded, where the black gas whips stopped, a protective shield like a crystal like a honeycomb echoed.

    It''s Icarus'' absolute defense circle ''!

    In an instant, the black gas whip dissipated, Icarus suddenly leaned forward, flew out, and directly hit Marcus'' arms. With a twist of his waist, all the strength of his body was concentrated on the wings behind him, which immediately hit Marcus'' chest!

    "Dong!"

    "Hum..." The powerful force surged from the unreal wings and acted on Marcus one after another. In the face under the cloak, a low murmur came out. Marcus''s body was flapped back several steps. Apparently, Icarus''s fierce wing flapping made him surprised and hurt.

    "Hateful!" In his heart, he was shocked and angry. Marcus''s black fighting spirit came back. But when he had just retreated for less than a few meters, Icarus bullied him and followed him!

    The box in his eyes slightly shrank, Icarus raised his slender fist, on which a crystal light similar to the surface of the "absolute defense circle" flashed, mixed with a sharp wind that tore the air, and hit Marcus in the chest!

    "Bang!"

    On the little fist, a terrible force poured out. In the expression that could not be seen clearly under Marcus''s cloak, it hit his body like a waterfall, roaring up!

 Chapter 862

    Thank you very much for the reward of "turnip with vegetables"! Today should be the last day of double monthly pass... Right? ... well, in a word, I hope you can support...)

    "bang!"

    With a fierce blow, Marcus''s body was directly tilted. In a "poop" sound, a stream of liquid was sprayed out of the cloak, and his body directly flew backwards.

    However, the liquid sprayed from the face under Marcus''s cloak is not the red blood, but a black stinking liquid like ink!

    The smelly unidentified liquid just spilled into the air, but it didn''t fall, but let out a little in the void. In a turn, it turned into a black arrow, which directed directly at Icarus''s delicate pretty face!

    Icarus looked up, and the data streamer flashed from his dark red pupil. It seemed that he was analyzing the data of the whole battle. Without moving half a minute, he threw out the "absolute defense circle" and covered himself in front of his body, letting the black liquid arrows hit him.

    The next second, a "hiss and hiss" like an oil pan under an egg resounds from the "absolute defense circle", but the black arrow is eroding the surface of the "absolute defense circle" like sulfuric acid!

    Seeing this, even Icarus could not help but pause at the data box in her eyes. Obviously, she did not expect such a result.

    Fortunately, it seems that the black arrow can''t corrode the "absolute defense circle". It just stirs up a poisonous smoke and disappears

    Although the whole process is very long, it can be seen from Icarus and Marcus. To two consecutive close attack, but it is only after a short time of more than ten seconds!

    In this ten second period, Icarus has the absolute advantage!

    As soon as Marcus fell from the sky, his sight quickly lifted to Carlos, who was floating in the air. Seeing Icarus in the air, he saw that he was unharmed.

    "This woman, so strong..." In just a dozen seconds, he has suffered two losses in each other''s hands. At this point, Marcus is stupid again. Finally, I understand. This woman, Icarus, is not by any means what he thought before, just like him. The strength of their own hard to mention the Ninth level of counterfeits!

    "But how could it be. This woman. So young, how can I be promoted to the Ninth level by my own strength... " After that, Marcus''s voice was filled with uncontrollable jealousy and hatred.

    You know. He was promoted to the Ninth level, but he paid a very painful price

    Looking at Icarus''s strange eyes without any fluctuation, Marcus retreated a few steps with extreme vigilance. The face under the cloak was gloomy and terrible, and the xenophobic fighting spirit in his body ran to the limit at this moment. Now, in his heart, he dared not look down on Icarus any more.

    However, even if Icarus''s strength exceeds Marcus''s expectation and is much stronger than Marcus in this state, he is also confident.

    A person to Icarus, he can''t win, but entangled, the other side is difficult to beat him.

    But when astraya is killed by Marcus''s four diehards, and comes to join hands with her, she will fight against each other from the front, and four eight level senior diehards attack from the side, so she can''t win!

    The battle among the Ninth level strong is not a great disparity of strength. In the battle, even a distraction may be the fatal cause. Icarus is stronger than Marcus, but not much. In such a case, there are four more harassment from the eighth level strong, which is absolutely fatal!

    As for the fighting situation in astraya, Marcus didn''t worry about it at all. An eighth level peak is undoubtedly better than an eighth level peak, but the opponent is four eighth level peaks. The eighth level peak has almost no winner. After all, a pair of four ants kill the elephant.

    In addition, his four diehards are not the ordinary eighth level senior. When they join hands and win, Marcus has no doubt.

    At least that''s what he thinks.

    So, of course, he didn''t know that Icarus, who was not much better than him in his mind, had an evolved combat mode that didn''t work out!

    And of course, he didn''t know that Astria, the eighth level peak in his mind, had already become the Ninth level strong!

    Step miscalculation, step miscalculation, Marcus is doomed to tragedy

    "Ah..."

    "No Ah... "

    "Er..."

    "Ah..."

    Just as Marcus intended to fight Icarus by means of delay, not far away, several familiar screams suddenly rang out, accompanied by an amazing threat.

    In his heart, an ominous premonition emerged from Marcus''s heart, which made him dare not turn his head to look at the sound source, but his head still turned uncontrollably. Then, entering the target scene, his body shook violently.

    The siege in his plan didn''t appear. Instead, the four eight step senior loyalists he had hoped for were lying on the ground. They all had a ferocious wound that could be fatal. The blood rolled out and flowed all over the dust below.But Astria, who was supposed to be besieged to death in Marcus''s mind, grabbed a lightsaber with dazzling light, flew by and came to Icarus''s side, far away from him.

    "No It''s impossible... " Marcus hoarse voice, dead staring at the four men lying on the ground, trying to see some traces of camouflage, but he was disappointed, his four dead loyal, already in his eyes, slowly lost the breath.

    Dead!

    "Why..." A wave of black air rose from the whole cloak, accompanied by the roar that Marcus could not accept.

    "Why can an eighth level peak easily kill four eighth level advanced people?"

    Marcus''s voice just fell, a cold voice with infinite freezing point echoed from his back!

    "This question..."

    Listening to the familiar voice engraved in the deepest memory, Marcus suddenly stopped in place.

    "Why don''t you go to hell and ask those four eighth level senior people?"

    The body hidden under the cloak began to tremble at a far greater frequency than just now, and a tremendous ferocity surged from Marcus''s body, carrying the black air like the wind, turned around and swept back!

    "Speechless!!!"

    Looking at the black wind sweeping in, the wordless wine red pupils showed a light taunt, even without lifting their hands. A water like magic wall lit up like a light, and the black wind blew on it, as if it met something terrible, and was pushed to both sides, blowing from wordless side.

    "Is that you?" The dark fierce light flashed from the silent eyes, but with a mountain like pressure, shrouded in the whole audience, unreservedly hit Marcus!

    "Is it you who get in here and bite the stinking mouse out of your control?"

    The crazy killing intention is hidden in the light and mosquito like voice channel and spreads. Together with the extreme pressure, Qi Qi falls on Marcus'' body, and presses the crazy Marcus to breath, and the whole shoulder sinks.

    Perceiving that he was under the pressure of wordless authority, Marcus was stunned. Then, a frenzy of several times of ferocity suddenly bombarded him, bringing up the howl of Marcus'' abyssal devil!

    "Speechless!!!"

    Hearing the other side''s howl of resentment coming back from the cloak, wordless frowned.

    Obviously, it can be seen from the tone of the other party that this ugly cloaker knows himself and has great hatred with himself. Otherwise, he can''t have such a performance.

    Originally thought that the other side was the same as the last Andrew, the dark side of the camp that came to realize his plan, but now it seems that this idea can be denied.

    Looking at the Cape man in the crazy roar, speechless opens the system perception and looks at the past.

    Marcus Saito: (Grade 80)

    the pupil is slightly coagulated, and the wordless eyes with murderous intention suddenly cool down several levels again.

    "You, Marcus!"

 Chapter 863

    (double the monthly pass on the last day! I hope you can support me

    "You, Marcus!"

    "Hahahaha!!!"

    The extremely positive tone proved the answer already obtained in wordless heart, and Marcus heard it, but he laughed with a ferocious voice, which was full of strong resentment and haze.

    "You remember me! Remember me! It''s just like I remember you in my heart. I wish I could remember you with a thousand cuts! "

    Speechless corner of the mouth raised a cold arc, standing on top of a rock, step forward. "Who is it? It''s your lost dog who has been running for a few days..."

    Marcus''s ferocious laughter stopped abruptly, no more half of it came out, but the ferocity and blackness on his body increased instead of decreasing, and the stormy waves beat up, which made the scene smoke and dust everywhere, and the gravel danced disorderly.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''ve been completely reduced to a bereaved dog..." The cowl hat with its head covered gently rises and falls, and the negative emotions like dullness come out of it. "And I have everything today, thanks to you, speechless!"

    "So, after you ran away with your tail in your hand, you put on a pair of false fangs and came back?..." Shaking his head, speechless and undisguised his sarcasm.

    "It''s really hard for you, the second leader of the Saito family..."

    Hearing this, Marcus was furious. The evil spirit like a demon covered the whole field in an instant. At this moment, Marcus finally let it out without reservation!

    "When I step on the ground like a dog, I''ll tear your mouth in your plea for mercy!!!"

    "Oh?" Speechless eyes narrowed, grinning like a smile. "Maybe, with your current strength, there is a way to do it, but not necessarily..."

    "Hard spoken, but only now!" Marcus said with a grin, "I will let you know that I am with you now. What a difference! "

    Finish. The murky black fighting spirit surged up from Marcus'' body, bringing a sound of inexplicable explosion to the sky, and the momentum of the Ninth level strong showed in a moment, while Marcus seemed to be expecting to see the speechless horror. There was a strange laugh.

    "I am now. Has become the Ninth level strong. It''s not you who can compare! "

    Speechless face on the spot down, eyes also flashed if there is no different light, tightly staring at the body momentum of Marcus. There was silence.

    It''s not that he''s afraid. Although Marcus has become the Ninth level strong, it''s not enough to make him afraid. Even the half god level beast king has run away. What Marcus is doing now, for him, is just showing off. It''s just like a clown.

    The reason why wordless fell down is not to wonder why Marcus became the Ninth level strong. Before that, Marcus had been the eighth level peak. When to break through was not a strange thing. What he really wondered is why Marcus''s ice fighting spirit, which belongs to the Saito family, became this turbid black fighting spirit

    Moreover, looking at Marcus''s inexplicable blackness, I don''t know why, I have a feeling of uneasiness

    Even the blood in his body seems to be rioting, sending out signals like roaring!

    It''s not a joke!

    The blood in one''s own body is "true ancestry". It belongs to true ancestry. For a vampire, blood is more important than the heart and brain. The same is true for a vampire''s true ancestry.

    Now that the blood belonging to the real ancestor is rioting in his body, it proves that everything you see in front of you is not so simple!

    Speechless can be very clear to feel that the blood in the body has started to accelerate unconsciously, and make a cry like having consciousness. In this way, it''s like a king of all animals in the forest, who suddenly meets another king tiger in his own territory. I wish I could tear him to death!

    That is to say, the inexplicable blackness of Marcus is enough to match his real ancestor on the level!

    It is not a match in strength, or in any other aspect, but in the level of life!

    The level of life is enough to match the true ancestor

    When I think of it, my wordless expression suddenly becomes dignified. On the level of life, the true ancestor belongs to the highest level of all life units. Even if it can''t match with the existence of the power of worship, it''s no less than the existence of some replica worlds that call themselves gods.

    Now, an existence that can rival the true ancestor in the level of life appears in front of itself, which is indeed like the meeting of two tiger kings. They are afraid of each other and resist each other.

    Intuition tells us that there must be something extraordinary happened to this Marcus, which will lead to such a fierce reaction of "true ancestry"!¡°master£¡¡±

    In the sky, Icarus and astraya are wandering around, waving their wings and falling beside speechless people. Marcus, whose indifferent eyes are made to smile because of the unreal box, stops his madness and finally wakes up.

    Icarus is a ninth level strong man, or a stronger ninth level strong man than him. It''s not clear about the specific strength of astraya, Marcus. But if we can solve his four subordinates in such a short period of time, the strength must be excellent. In addition, we can easily kill Andrew''s wordless

    Marcus calmed down, but seemed to hesitate.

    Now, he is alone and still in the enemy camp. Although his black air barrier can ensure that no matter what happens here, he will not attract the people in the camp, but with his own strength, I am afraid that there is no win for the first three people above

    Retreat

    But Marcus is not willing to

    But if he doesn''t retreat, he is likely to be left behind. If he is caught again, he will never have another way to live.

    In the end, what to do

    Marcus hesitated. On the one hand, he was driven to stay by his wordless resentment. On the other hand, the situation on the spot made him extremely disadvantaged. He was unwilling to leave and didn''t win. For a while, Marcus couldn''t make a choice at all.

    In the end, reason conquered his hatred of silence, and Marcus chose to retreat!

    There is only one life, but revenge can be avenged at any time. Marcus believes that next time, wordless is not so lucky!

    Just as Marcus was about to leave, a voice made him freeze.

    Looking at Marcus, who was suddenly silent and no longer in trouble, his wordless eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had seen through his mind, and suddenly spoke.

    "Icarus! Astraya! Don''t do it later! "

    Marcus immediately raised his head and looked in the direction of speechless. He saw that the speechless corner of his mouth was full of ridicule and imperceptible.

    Icarus and astraya were stunned at the same time. After the reaction, the impatient astraya called out in a hurry.

    "But, master, this villain has become much worse than before. We..."

    "It doesn''t matter! Believe me! " Speechless interrupted astraya''s words behind, and said to the two girls, "I''ll do it alone..."

    Hearing this, Icarus and astraya hesitated subconsciously. At last, they nodded helplessly and retreated behind their master. Marcus, who saw this scene, was ecstatic and did not hesitate to give up the plan of evacuation.

    When he wants to retreat when he has no words, Marcus believes that even if he can''t defeat Icarus, he will be able to escape!

    This is your own death, speechless

    Inner excitement accompanied by the exit of the two young girls and can not support the emergence of the system, Marcus laughed, his black fighting spirit once again expanded!

    "Bang..."

    With a slight abnormal sound, Marcus stepped on the ground, carrying a thick fighting spirit like a dark cloud, turning into a black flash of lightning, leaping to the speechless standing on the rock

 Chapter 864

    (in addition to the popularity of Ruqing''s birthday and new year''s day, Ruqing will add one more. Although there is only one more, it is also the limit of Ruqing. Please forgive me...)

    (add more tomorrow, that is to say, there will be five more tomorrow, please ask for subscription, monthly ticket and reward by the way here. With support, Ruqing will have the power to continue to write, so friends, Support...)

    (wish you a happy May Day ~ ~)

    "Bang..."

    With this slight noise as the beginning, Marcus''s charge as the horn, the prelude to the battle, opened!

    Marcus, who flashed in front of wordless, made a funny laugh. His cloak flashed like a flash of electric light, across a sharp arc, and suddenly flashed around. The rock where wordless stood was easily cut like tofu!

    "Bang!"

    In the huge roar, the cut rock falls to the ground, arousing a large amount of smoke and dust. The remaining section is smooth as a mirror, just like a sharp long gun, pointing to the sky!

    On the first strike, Marcus showed his super strength to be promoted!

    But he did not even have a little joy. His eyes turned to the side next to him. There, he did not know when he was staring at him, speechless and expressionless. On his body, a magic wave that surprised him began to rise slowly!

    "Indeed, it seems to have improved a little..."

    When hearing the words of the Buddha like figure without words, Marcus snorted angrily in his mouth without any hesitation. His figure leaped again, and he continued to rush towards the Buddha like figure without words. His figure turned into a black breeze. The distance of 100 meters was half crossed in a blink of an eye!

    Only half the distance. Marcus raised his hand in his cloak, and at the next moment, several cold lights spread from his hands, turning into tens of meters of black lines, covering the place where there was no words!

    "Bang!"

    Another roar was heard. The huge stones standing speechless were easily broken up into pieces by the crisscrossing light, and were taken away by the strong wind. Swept to the four sides, it can be seen that its power is so great that it can not be issued by an ordinary ninth level strong person.

    But before that, the silent figure had disappeared and reappeared. It''s on Marcus''s side!

    However, speechless did not launch the attack, but looked at Marcus just used to attack his hand, a pair of pupil fierce contraction.

    "You..."

    "Oh? Have you finally found out?... " Marcus smiled in a dark voice, full of resentment, and raised his hand gently

    When Marcus''s hand is exposed to the air, it floats in mid air. Astraya, who had been watching the war, could not help but take a breath of cool air and exclaimed, with a look of shock on her face. Even Icarus opened her mouth slightly to show her shock.

    The whole body is covered with black scales. Four fingers of five are as long as 20 cm, and the rest of the thumb is as soft as a tentacle. The back of the hand is covered with a tip like a barb. In the palm of his hand was a bald sarcoma, which seemed to be held in his hand by Marcus and beating like a heart!

    This can''t be called hand at all!

    This is not the most shocking to the three speechless people. What really shocked the three people is Marcus''s face that he did not know when to lose the cloak and hat!

    It is also covered with black scales, with a sharp tooth like a trap sticking out of its mouth. There is no nose. There is only a fleshy pimple in peristalsis. Two eyes have synthesized one, but it is not the size of a normal person. It''s like a long strip of goggles, which are pulled to the position of the temple in a straight line, just like a huge ferocious eye socket!

    And inside, a single eye like a windmill dribbles around, shaped like a pupil of a beast. There are seven under count!

    Such an image, let alone human beings, can''t even be used to call Marcus. There is only one address word that can be used to call him.

    Monster!

    He stared at the monster that had brought him infinite impact. He took a deep breath without any words. He forced down his inner impetuosity and sighed out for a long time. He sighed out all the shock in his heart. His eyes were not as old and cold as before. There was only sympathy and pity.

    "Is that the price you pay for gaining power?" I don''t know what kind of emotion is contained in a sentence that was voiceless.

    Marcus opened and closed his trap like mouth, and there was a creepy and weird laugh in his throat. Although the laughter was extremely weird, it was not hard to hear the monstrous hatred.

    "Yes, because of you, I am what I am now!" He pulled off his cloak and showed his body covered with black scales. A long tail swept back and forth, roaring like a tiger or a lion."Because of you! I have to pay a painful price to get the power now! Speechless! I will never let you go! "

    Smell speech, speechless closed eyes, silent

    With the silent silence, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence. Only Marcus''s sweeping tail, shaking tentacles, thumbs, beating sarcomas and rolling eyes were emitting strange noises that could make people get goose bumps, which made the quiet scene very gloomy

    One moment, speechless fierce opened his eyes, inside, the wine red pupil is already turned into noble gold!

    "Pathetic life..." Speechless indifference staring at Marcus, who is the worst monster in the world, the plain and incomparable voice slowly spread around.

    "I will end you..."

    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha ha!!! " Marcus laughed, and as his laughter spread out, there was a deafening roar of repression!

    "If you can! Let''s have a try! "

    When the words fell, Marcus waved his hands together, with sharp atmospheric friction sounds, rolled the blast wind, and grabbed it hard. Several black lights came from the tip of his four ferocious long fingers, and shot at wordless!

    Looking at the black light coming from the attack, silently and gently sideways, a surging magic power burns from its body, launches the magic of space transfer, disappears there in an instant, and several black lights suddenly blow out.

    "What are you doing? Ha! Didn''t it mean to end me? " The words from Marcus''s mouth have become like the low roar of a beast, and his spirit seems to have gone mad.

    Turning to the direction where speechless, he "Gaga" started. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Do you only dodge? "

    "Don''t worry..." Head gradually lower, the forehead of the bangs covered the silent face, the sound line light like water waves.

    "Now, give you a gorgeous way to die..."

    With the sound of wordless words rising, the magic air flow burning on the body surface suddenly expands!

    "Boom!"

    A sound like a flame burning things in the surrounding space, electric current like walking around, will be all around the smoke and dust blowing away!

    Behind speechless, a transparent band of light suddenly slowly extended out from there, like wings spreading out towards the surrounding!

    Like being held up by invisible power, the wordless body gradually floats upward and stops in the middle of the sky

    Seeing this, Marcus was stunned, then laughed a few times. "What? Do you want to be a birdman like your woman? "

    "No way..." Overlooking the monster below, speechless. "If you want to deal with monsters, you can only turn yourself into monsters!"

    "Let''s see..."

    "A feast for the skill of the three thousand magic books..."

    "The book of the devil''s way?" He hooked the corner of his mouth with great force. Marcus stretched out his tongue. His long tongue even licked his eyes directly.

    "It doesn''t matter! Come on! Let me tear you apart! "

    Raised the long claw, pointed to speechless with the fingertip, the black light is just like the general shooting of the light beam!

    This time, speechless no more space transfer, motionless looking at the approaching light, behind it, a light band suddenly twisted, facing the light from the shooting!

    "Peng..."

    The light collides with the light band. The light seems to sink into something dense. The speed drops suddenly when it touches the invisible light band!

    In the surrounding space, around the light belt, there was a flash of obvious fluctuation, and soon it was dim again. The light of Marcus was like a big piece being bitten off. Part of the front end disappeared without a trace. The rest continued to move forward and slowly disappeared into the invisible light belt!

    Marcus was shocked

 Chapter 865

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "dancing with Maple"! And "cloud Qiqing Valley", "torilanto", "book friend 140131204745592" and "xinyu''er"

    (well, it''s said that the double monthly ticket will be kept on May 7. The news is too closed, so please take care of...)

    obviously, Marcus didn''t expect that his attack would be blocked in this way!

    His attacks now are all accompanied by his own black fighting spirit. This black fighting spirit is not only powerful, but also has its own negative effects such as corrosion, erosion and swallowing. Compared with the ice fighting spirit of Marcus before, its power has increased by more than one level.

    It''s not polite to say that if he used to have this kind of black fighting spirit, then, at the top of the eighth level, he can hardly have enemies under the Ninth level!

    Now, Marcus has not only become the Ninth level, but also has this kind of variant heterogeneous fighting spirit, which makes him have the strength to face the Ninth level middle and lower level directly!

    However, the attack of such strength is still blocked by wordless!

    "Here This For a moment, Marcus was a little confused. An incredible guess came to his mind, which made him cry out.

    "You You have been promoted to the Ninth level! "

    He looked at him with no words, but his body rose again. The breath that far exceeded the eighth level peak told Marcus the answer directly.

    Speechless, really promoted to the Ninth level!

    "No Impossible... " It''s like a blow. Marcus stumbled back several steps, his face full of scales clearly reflecting the expression after losing his mind.

    In order to be promoted to the Ninth level and have the ability to kill without words, Marcus paid a very painful price, and promoted to the Ninth level strongman with the guidance of becoming such a person who is no one, no ghost, no ghost. He obtained the heterogeneous black gas far superior to the ice fighting gas and greatly increased his strength.

    Can make such a choice, what is Marcus for

    It''s not for the purpose of dismembering the speechless land that he has been harmed to in the most cruel way!

    And when he paid such a cruel price in exchange for the strength to make him achieve his goal. The reality is to tell him. He wished that his enemies, who had been cut to pieces, had been promoted to the Ninth level just like him, and did not need to pay any price!

    How can Marcus accept this? How to accept it!

    "It''s impossible Impossible... " Like a deranged mind, Marcus repeatedly murmured. The more toot. The crazier the face. The more violent the black air is, the louder the voice is, to the back. The toot has evolved into a roar, and the black gas on its body has been completely ignited!

    "It''s impossible!"

    The extremely crazy hatred rose to the sky, which made every corner of the scene full of sinister color. Marcus was crazy, leaning forward, his tail swept the ground, and rushed towards the speechless floating in the air!

    "I killed you!!!"

    With Marcus'' action and roar, the wordless pair of golden pupils became more and more indifferent. Behind them, the transparent and invisible light bands, like being awakened, danced one after another. Several light bands twisted and rolled, like a whip, burst out. In a sharp voice, they came to Marcus!

    "Dead, dead, dead!!!"

    Marcus has fallen into a frenzied hatred. There is no reason in his head. He has only one idea now, that is to let wordless die!

    Wave, sharp sharp claws like a spear shot past, stabbing at the light belt!

    At this time, the light belt that was about to collide with a pair of ferocious sharp claws of Marcus suddenly flashed, and the color gradually became dim. Marcus'' sharp claws pierced through the past, as if they were a mirage!

    In his hands came the feeling of attacking and falling into the air. Marcus was stunned subconsciously for a while. During his stupefaction, the light band flashed again. The original dark color suddenly lit up, carrying the voice of breaking the air that didn''t know when it would also ring, and directed at Marcus''s face!

    In his heart, a sense of crisis rose quietly, calling back Marcus'' sense of reason, without any hesitation. After a long tail twist, Marcus was in the middle of the air where there was no leverage, but his figure suddenly turned. He jumped down, avoiding the light belt from shooting.

    "Bang!"

    The light belt bursts through, punctures downward, crosses the original position of Marcus, and smashes on the ground. At the next moment, an explosion like roar rises, accompanied by the emergence of a hole with a diameter of one meter on the ground attacked by the light belt!

    Seeing this scene, Marcus instantly understood that those light bands can be transformed between tangible and intangible!

    "Hateful!" Marcus shouted. "Play some tricks!"

    "Small means?" Looking down at Marcus, who was full of hatred, speechless mouth raised a smile like arc."Then, let''s change the attack method..."

    Words fell, and a few light bands whirled up, alerting Marcus. To his surprise, this time, those light bands did not come, but just like the legs of a spider, pointed in his direction!

    "Buzz..."

    Suddenly, tiny light spots emerge around the tip of the light band. With the buzzing sound, they gather at the tip of the light band and form a tiny light bead!

    Then, the tip of the light band suddenly vibrated, and the light bead instantly turned into a small beam of light, shooting out!

    "Another long-range attack..." Marcus''s face is blue. He is a fighter. No doubt, his strength can only be fully exerted when he is in close combat. He has been forced by wordless attacks from a long distance and resists passively. In the end, he has to be exhausted and defeated!

    Must, first try to get close!

    In this way, Marcus also suppressed the impetuosity in his heart and did not avoid it. He waved his paws and turned them into shadows. He hit the light beams that came from the shock one after another and scattered all the light beams into a bunch of light flowers.

    To this end, speechless is just a single hand and a finger, all the light bands point to Marcus, converging a beam of light, falling towards each other like raindrops!

    Seeing this, Marcus took a step back in a hurry, then his two claws came out together and rowed in front of him. Then, a black light with the same density rushed out and collided with the beam falling like a raindrop!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The continuous sound of explosion echoed between wordless and Marcus. The collision of light and beam aroused a series of small dust winds, which gathered together to form a smoke screen, blocking the vision of the two people throwing at each other, and no one could see each other.

    Marcus was not surprised but pleased.

    "Good chance!"

    "Roar!" In the mouth, a sound like a roar of animals passed from Marcus''s throat, like a signal, and the black air on his body expanded like a chain reaction!

    The claws, raised and waved down, a dazzling black awn is blooming from his hands. It is like crossing the space, ignoring the distance between the two people, the smoke blocking the sky and the location of the target. Suddenly, Marcus is carrying the black awn, suddenly flashing to the speechless front!

    Speechless pupil a congeals.

    Looking at the speechless pupils, Marcus smiled ferociously.

    "Die for me!"

    In the roar, all the black awns on Marcus'' body were concentrated on one of his paws. In an instant, the extremely ugly paws expanded several times to the size of a washbasin!

    Immediately, against the roaring of the heavy low pressure, hard to the chest of speechless!

    In the eyes, the huge claws gradually expanded. Obviously, the time was less than one second, but it seemed that even time had stopped around. Marcus''s movement became extremely slow, and the ferocious face was clearly visible, reflecting from the wordless golden pupil.

    "Dong Dong..."

    At the critical moment, those light bands extending from the speechless back whirled violently, twisted and entwined together, forming a sharp and huge light knife, carrying tens of millions of average force, stabbed out in one thousandth of a second and hit Marcus'' huge claw!

    "Bang!!!"

    Just as thunder was detonated, huge shock wave surged and swept all over the world. On the ground, countless huge stones were directly crushed into powder by the violent impact, and the heavy ground was also swept away by the continuous explosion of shock wave like a wave!

    Dust, cover the earth!

 Chapter 866

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "that melody is really beautiful"! And "dream & heart" rewards

    (today''s five, this is second, hope friends can support, actually, only need to take ten yuan to subscribe in a month, can always support such as writing, if do not want to finish the book so soon, so friends, to awesome ~ ~ ~)

    wind blown up, smoke four, two people in the war have been covered up.

    In the sky, Icarus and astraya slightly flapped their wings and blew the incoming smoke to both sides. In their eyes, the unreal box was turning all the time, proving that their vision was not blocked.

    Around, envelop the space, isolate the black air from the outside, and blow away all the dust inside. When the dust is settled, there is only a huge pit left on the ground, which appears in the sheltered world, showing the desolation of this world

    At this time, the figure of wordless and Marcus slowly emerged. The huge claws and the huge light saber were still rubbing against each other, sparking a series of sparks, and they were still stuck!

    "Ah ah ah!" On the claws, black air surged. Marcus kept exerting his strength and bellowed unwillingly, trying to break up the lightsaber in front of him and make his will work. But the lightsaber seemed to have endless strength, like a feather wing!

    "Peng..."

    In the slight dull sound, an unparalleled force passes through the lightsaber and continuously acts on the paw. Shake the claws and even the slowly turbulent black air. Suddenly, Marcus hit a wall and was shaken back by the light knife.

    "Asshole!" Marcus cursed and fell to the ground again, angry that his attack had been ineffective. During his anger, the light band suspended on both sides of the silent body quickly rolled into a huge light wall and smashed down!

    Marcus''s face changed. I can''t care to scold any more. The body quickly retreated, and the distance was pulled apart in an instant. The huge wall of light wiped his body and rushed by. Will be full of holes in the ground to plow out a wide and thick gully!

    The wall of light with constant momentum hit directly on the surrounding black air boundary. Like some giant waving his huge fist. The whole closed world trembled as if it were pounding on the black air border!

    Unfortunately, the black air barrier is very strong. After taking this hard blow, it was only a little dark for a second, and then it recovered. Otherwise, the whole camp will hear the sound of the destruction of the black gas barrier, and Marcus may really have to escape.

    However, if you can''t make a single stroke, the flexible strips of light are dancing again, focusing on wordless and converging quickly. Looking from a distance, this scene is like a spider weaving a web. Wordless is the spider in the center of the web!

    The invisible light band extends from behind him again, forming two huge wings!

    "Whew!"

    Almost instantaneously, the wings expanded abruptly. There was no magic of using any space to move, and no super power of acceleration. It was just a simple swing, without stirring up any wind. Then the wings flashed in front of Marcus!

    Then, the blade like wings flash by and fan to Marcus in front of them!

    "Bang..."

    The sound wave vibrates, an invisible impact force explodes between the wings and the claws waved out by Marcus. Marcus easily stops this blow!

    Just, it''s not over!

    Another wing swung from the other side of Marcus, just like a bus palm. It swung over with great force. A simple one, however, was that the air around it was all rubbed up to scatter light smoke, and the temperature suddenly became much hotter. Obviously, if this one was hit, even Marcus would be seriously injured!

    Marcus, who realized this, showed a dignified expression, and his other claw also waved by, like a mayfly shaking a tree, and bumped into a wing which was rubbing sharply!

    "Sonorous!"

    The sharp claws and wings hit each other, and a strong and clear Symphony burst up, mingled with a tiny spark in the fierce eruption, venting in the whole black air boundary.

    The strength of the whole body is surging, and the majestic black fighting spirit is also roaring. Like a pie in the middle, Marcus is struggling with the wings from the attack. The black scales are standing on his face and arms, proving his master''s efforts at this time.

    Constantly supporting two wings, Marcus''s face is hard to see. His heart is so angry that Marcus doesn''t find it. He is suspended in the mid air and is at the source of the two wings. He looks down at him closely entwined with the wings. In his mouth, mysterious and mysterious words are passed from his lips Out!

    With a series of inexplicable words from the speechless mouth, the air flow of magic began to flow with a different law from the past, accompanied by a inexplicable sacred power rising, until the last word was spewed out, a white and gold feather like a war gown and a royal robe gradually formed!The whole body of black is covered by the noble white and gold feathers. At this time, wordless, like a pope coming out of the church, is holy and noble!

    Until the formation of the white and gold feathers, speechless just raised his head, a pair of eyes slowly opened.

    "Mobile church"! Done! "

    That''s right! This noble white and gold feather coat is known as the "ultimate defense border" and the "mobile church" with amazing defense!

    Using magic is a very rigorous thing!

    No matter any magician, he or she can''t get rid of the inherent restrictions when performing magic, such as the necessary symbols and singing. Some powerful magic tricks need to be added with rituals. If one step is wrong, it may lead to the failure of magic performance, even a spell with unclear words.

    It''s the same with wordless. Although he has the all inclusive skills in the book of magic, there are not only magic skills, but also yin-yang skills, border skills and seal skills. But these skills, as long as they are powerful and effective, need to go through certain procedures.

    Similar to chanting mantra!

    There is no doubt that the "mobile church" can be called the "ultimate defense border". Naturally, it also needs a very strict mantra chanting, and there is no way to avoid vulgarity without words. Even if there is "infinite martial arts" to enable him to skillfully use the skills in the book of magic, but still can not get rid of the shackles of casting, can get rid of the shackles of casting, and can use any magic at will, only The Legendary God can really do it!

    For example, aresta is such a character!

    Don''t think that at the beginning, wordless can threaten aresta, just think that aresta is very weak. Say it bluntly, at that time, if there is no "meteor night" with great destructive force and horror, and aresta is not bound in the life support device, then, even if there are another hundred wordless at that time, it will not threaten aresta!

    Demons, that''s a state, not a level!

    Therefore, even if wordless is familiar with the magic way in the book, he is not a demon after all.

    So, using super magic like mobile church, wordless must concentrate all the necessary factors in the language, and use chant to perform!

    And can do this step of speechless, although not a God, but this has been enough to make countless magicians catch up!

    You know, there''s more than singing for magic like mobile church. Otherwise, there won''t be only one indix wearing mobile church from the beginning to the end in the directory of magic!

    The only restriction is that the singing time is too long and the restriction is too large

    Without some necessary rituals and preparations, the "mobile church" on wordless body will disappear automatically once the magic output is stopped. Unlike the "mobile church" of indix, which has performed all the procedures completely, the magic has been flowing in the "mobile church". Even if the magic is not infused into it, the magic can live forever and always exist !

    In addition, it will take a long time to sing. Wordless people need to use the light to hold Marcus and buy time for themselves. So Marcus doesn''t know that those light bands that can stand up to him are not controlled by wordless, but are acting autonomously!

    Of course, it took so long to chant "mobile church". Wordless didn''t want to use it to increase his defense. He didn''t need defense to have a real ancestor.

    Chanting "mobile church", he has other purposes

 Chapter 867

    (the third watch ~ ~)

    close your eyes slightly and start to recall all the knowledge engraved in the book of magic way!

    For a while, in my mind, countless skill moves like flowing water!

    Just as the most precise program is running, a magic type flows through the wordless mind and is scanned by the wordless consciousness. Until a moment, an impressive magic type enters his mind and stays in the center of consciousness, all the flowing magic types in his mind suddenly stagnate!

    The golden pupils are quietly exposed in the air, and the lips are slightly open. At the best speed, they are not fast and not slow. They read some words that are completely incomprehensible to the human mind. With the sound like a long talk, they ring and fall one after another, and a magic array with the diameter and height at an unimaginable speed rises and falls And up, covering the void in front of him!

    "Saint George''s land!"

    "Bang..."

    As if something had broken, the unsophisticated runes in the whole magic array overlapped, and the light rose sharply. In the center of the magic array, a small black dot emerged silently, and then spread rapidly in all directions of the magic array.

    With the black dot as the center, the whole magic array cracks inch by inch, and spreads out a small dark crack, forming a big black net covering the magic array in front of the silent, and the slightly opened dark gap. A trace of beast like breath slowly flows out, as if in the crack of the magic array, there is a giant beast that destroys the sky and the earth being imprisoned in it!

    Now, the giant beast, under the silent call, opened its own ferocious mouth!

    "Pa..."

    A light sound reverberated from the magic array, and the giant beast hidden in the deep crack seemed to show its fangs through the open gap on the magic array!

    At the same time, below, Marcus, who is facing off with his wings, suddenly appears a warning sign in his mind, which is in the same way as urging him to escape, and "bangs" together with the accelerating heartbeat. That moment. Marcus''s face changed sharply.

    "Dragon King''s sigh..."

    It''s extremely subtle, as if it''s a sound like a dream, floating into Marcus''s ear. Hearing this sound, Marcus''s warning signs are all turned into a sense of crisis. Turn your head up. Looking in the direction of speechless!

    In the moment Marcus looked up. In a deafening cracking sound, an extremely dazzling beam of light bursts out from the crack center of the magic array. The beam is not very large. But inside it was the power of destruction that blew up all the scales of Marcus. Everywhere he went, the atmosphere evaporated. In a blink of an eye, he came to Marcus!

    The dazzling light beam filled all the eyes of Marcus''s seven eyes, looking at the "Dragon King''s sigh" projected at his completely unresponsive speed. Marcus only had time to open all his seven pupils to the maximum. Then, the dazzling light beam swept his scaly body!

    "Boom!"

    "Dragon King''s sigh" directly swept Marcus''s body, through his figure, shot to the rear, fell on the surrounding black air border. No matter how big the impact was, it could not produce a little effect on the black air border. Under the direct attack of "Dragon King''s sigh", it was defeated in less than a second!

    "Bang!"

    The black air border has exploded and scattered into black spots all over the sky. Under the effect of the "Dragon King''s sigh", these black spots are directly transformed into a piece of shining feathers, which fall gently on the ground, and also scattered in all directions to the camp outside the black air border!

    The "Dragon King''s sigh" is also castrated. With the momentum of the situation, it passes through the light feathers all over the sky and shoots at the campsite outside. It sweeps across the campsite and continues to fall towards the campsite. With the terrible destructive power and effect of this situation and the "Dragon King''s sigh", this beam of light and the light feathers all over the sky, if they fall into the campsite, 90% of them will be in the campsite Nine of the garrison members have to be unconscious, unconscious, dead!

    After all, the light beam of "Dragon King''s sigh" has the horrible power of shooting down the satellite, and the thing attacked by "Dragon King''s sigh" will also turn into the feather of light, and continue to strike. Each feather has the power of the legendary dragon of St. George''s full strike!

    All in the camp, then, let alone people, the whole camp will be destroyed!

    At this time, the sky, hiding in the magic array of St. George''s holy land, gave a loud, wordless shout, and vigorously spread out his body, hands on the white and gold "mobile church", as if he wanted to tear it, severely pulled his hands, and violently unfolded to his own two sides!

    In the "hiss", the "mobile church" with the name of "ultimate defense border" was torn apart by the wordless hands, revealing its original black clothes!"Scattered..."

    The low voice line came out of the wordless mouth. It became a fragment. The "mobile church" held in the wordless hand suddenly exploded and turned into an invisible wave. The ripples reverberated and covered the whole camp in an instant. Like a water wave in the shaking, it protected all in the camp!

    "Dong!"

    At the same time, the beam of "Dragon King''s sigh" fell on the water wave transformed by the "mobile church" and caused a huge ripple. An impact that made the space tremble reverberated from the two sides in the collision. In the surrounding space, a strange sound of "creak creak" was heard, one after another, and the atmosphere was attacked by the wind Big wave, it''s all around!

    Icarus and astraya in the battle were caught in the wind, but they were blown back and forth. A pair of wings stretched to the extreme and fanned with all their strength, which did not let the two women be blown away.

    The beam and the water wave were stuck for more than half a minute, and then the "Dragon King''s sigh" lost its subsequent force. It ended the frightening collision. The beam gradually weakened, and the ripples on the water wave gradually disappeared. Until the beam completely disappeared, the ripples on the water wave stopped expanding

    But that doesn''t mean that it''s calm. The light plume of the Dragon King''s sigh is also falling on the mobile church. It collides with the mobile church. For a while, the sound of "pengpeng" is heard all the time, and the sound of bombing is heard all over the camp.

    I don''t know how long it''s been, the feather of light finally calms down, only the water wave of "mobile church" is slowly turbulent and calm

    The collision between the "Dragon King''s sigh" and the "mobile church" finally woke up the garrison in the camp, pitifully they were awakened again in the middle of the night. In a wail of complaints, they rushed to this side together with the patrol who witnessed the collision scene over the camp. It seems that the whole camp gathered here, only sooner or later It''s just

    In midair, Saint George''s holy land, which was cut off by magic without words, has disappeared. Otherwise, with magic support, the "mobile church" still doesn''t know whether it can resist the two waves of attacks of "Dragon King''s sigh"

    But speechless is panting, kneeling in the void, his face is pale for a moment, sensing that more than half of the magic has been consumed in his body, he wryly smiles.

    It''s not a fun thing to change the shape of a mobile church without a complete mobile church, from single defense to range defense

    Every technique has a very regular way of use and inherent function and effect. To modify the formation of the technique and make it have another effect is to destroy the composition of the technique itself. Such a method is even more difficult than creating a new technique, and it is extremely dangerous.

    A common skill is already like this, let alone "mobile church" such super advanced magic

    If it''s not because the "mobile church" is only temporary and incomplete, coupled with the perfect control of "infinite martial arts" and the backing of the technical knowledge in the book of magic, I''m afraid that in the first second of action, wordless will be supported by its own violent magic!

    Now even if it is successful, the price paid is not small. Even creatures like Zhenzu consume more than half of their magic power and their aching body prove this all the time

 Chapter 868

    (this is the fourth watch! I hope friends support...)

    "master!"

    Icarus and astraya rose and fell, and came to the silent side. When they saw one knee kneeling in the void and breathless silence, they could not help but look worried.

    ¡°master¡­¡± There was a ripple of worry in the indigo pupil. Icarus gave a light cry. The worry in his voice could not be hidden. Astria quickly helped him up.

    "Master, are you ok?"

    Hearing the unspoken concern in astraya''s tone, she took a deep breath without any words, forced down the fatigue on her body, and allowed the body of Zhenzu to recover quickly, shaking her head at the two women.

    "Don''t worry, I''m ok. It''s just a little expensive..."

    Smell speech, Icarus and astraya just let go of heart, three people look down together and look down to the ground

    The scarred ground is covered by rich smoke and dust. Under the wind and waves, the ugly deep pits are exposed in the sight one after another, which are printed into the eyes of all the people on the scene. A huge gully can be seen to spread out vaguely, and only when the distance is 100 meters away, it stops expanding as if it had been cut off. That''s the dragon king''s During the sweep, the ground was affected and left scars.

    Looking at the ground surrounded by smoke and dust, I narrowed my eyes without any words and waved my hand gently. A wave of wind swept over from afar. It quickly brought up the smoke and dust in the air, blew to the afar, and completely revealed the situation inside.

    And there, in a corner, the figure with scales standing. The figure was askew, as if it could fall down at any time. Wordless, Icarus and astraya stared at the figure closely, and their eyes were different

    Golden pupil slightly pan, speechless look at the figure in scales, like regret and laugh like shaking his head.

    "In the critical moment, did you avoid the fatal blow?"

    On the ground. The ugly figure is in a mess now, and the whole body is full of blood!

    The black scales are directly stained with blood red, and some of them give off the color and taste of scorching black. The ugly face is low, but there is a drop of blood on it, together with the blood from the scales on the body. The ground where I stand is also dyed red. Such a gesture is described as a mess, which is still slight.

    After all, in addition to the blood flowing all over the body, the body on the left half of the figure, from the shoulder to the abdomen. With a paw all disappeared, only the disgusting meat was fluctuating in a very small range, very disgusting.

    "Cough..." One mouthful of blood spray out of Marcus'' mouth, and his sharp teeth like the trap are also dyed blood red. The only left right claw is pressed on the left section. After a while, Marcus takes it back and raises it to his eyes.

    Look at the blood on the paws. Feeling the pain of suffocation from the body, the feeling of emptiness on the left attracted Marcus''s eyes to the past. He turned his head with great difficulty. When the completely disappeared part fell into his eyes, Marcus trembled.

    "Hateful Hateful Hateful hateful hateful hateful

    The roar of weeping and wailing echoed continuously from Marcus''s mouth, and the voice continued to rise in his voice. The resentment and killing intention of the sky are echoed by the surging black air and blood, just like the last struggling voice of a wounded beast, which makes people shiver

    Look up and look at the silence in the air. Marcus''s huge eyes were covered with bloodshot, and his seven pupils were all replaced by madness. His black Qi was wandering, but he could not recover the damage he had suffered.

    "Kill you! Absolutely kill you! Kill you

    There was still blood in his mouth, but Marcus ignored the roar of anger, which made him frown and looked at Marcus coldly for the final dying struggle.

    "Words!"

    In the distance, a clear cry sounded, accompanied by the arrival of daisies, harps, harps, bee eating exercises and so on!

    The sound of footsteps reverberated in disorder. At a glance, the dark crowd rushed to the scene from afar. King Lei and peros stood at the leading position, leading a huge camp team, rushed in and surrounded the troubled space.

    The garrison in the camp is finally on the stage!

    However, when Daisy and others and the people in the camp arrived at the scene, the scene that had suffered a great blow and turned into a ruin fell into their eyes. All people subconsciously stopped their steps and looked at everything that was broken and tattered in the field. They couldn''t help but be surprised. When they saw the ferocity of standing in the field, bathed in black air and blood When the monster, the face of surprise all changed to the color of horror."Then Then Daisy, Meiqin and other girls were so frightened by the disgusting figure that they stepped back and turned pale.

    "What is that!"

    This Lei Wang and peros are also full of horror. They are obviously frightened by Marcus''s ugly image.

    "Monster! Monsters! " The garrison in the camp was even worse. They screamed out in horror. Their arms were shaking. They could hardly grasp them.

    Every sentence around him with the voice of horror and fear fell into Marcus''s ear. At this moment, these voices were extremely harsh in Marcus''s heart, which made his heart in the mad resentment extremely distorted, and responded to his heart full of resentment. Those black Qi also fluctuated and rolled around!

    "Ah!" Everyone around us screamed and retreated under the black wind, but it was the girls who came to us.

    "Yan Words... " Daisies, like nightmares, call wordless names with fear, and the rest of the girls are almost the same. Even the crazy ones who are accustomed to the darkness and blood, the little Frankie and the silk flag''s favorite, franda and long Huli, can''t help but look like white paper. We can imagine how much impact Marcus''s image has on the girls Yes.

    "He..." "Who is he?" asked Qin, shaking with fear? Why attack Icarus and astraya? "

    "To be exact, he wanted to attack all of us!" Speechless eyes did not move away from Marcus, and slowly came out a fact that made everyone look terrible.

    "He''s Marcus!"

    "What!" The crowd cried out, and Pelosi''s face was even more unbelievable.

    "You say, it''s Marcus..."

    Speechless, I nodded my head. With his action, all the voices around me became calm. Because, everyone was immersed in disbelief, looking at the monster like figure, and recalling the figure of Marcus in my mind. However, the two figures could not be aligned, so that everyone lost his mind, and it was estimated that they also suffered a lot of impact.

    Feeling the unbelievable look, Marcus''s hatred is more powerful, and his killing intention is also surging wildly, which makes him hate to kill all people. Obviously, even himself can''t accept his image now

    "Speechless Speechless All this It''s all wordless... "

    "Speechless!!!" And the eyes of Marcus were broken, and her voice was as sharp as a sword, and she thrust it into the ears of all.

    "I must kill you! Never let you go! "

    Twisted eyes swept to Daisy and other girls and campers like Lei Wang and peros. Marcus growled bitterly and his voice was like a devil.

    "And you! You! Everyone! One day! I''ll kill all of them! Kill all!!! "

    The roar of resentment chilled the hearts of all the people present, and the look at Marcus was full of fear, including the girls who were silent.

    See the young girls were scared white face, speechless heart fire, sneer out of the voice.

    "Do you think you can walk out alive?"

    "No! I will never die! " Marcus raised his head and roared as if he had refused to come to an end.

    The figure turns into black light, Marcus flies towards the outside of the camp at the fastest speed, and takes the blood flowers all over the sky

 Chapter 869

    (red and fifth! Send it! Then, in the same sentence, I hope you can support me a lot. This book can''t be without your support...)

    when everyone hasn''t responded, the black light in the center of the field is flashing wildly, which makes many people hurt by the dazzling black light and close their eyes.

    Taking advantage of the obstruction of the public''s vision, Marcus immediately turned into a black light, rose up in the air and disappeared in an instant!

    "No!" Although King Lei and peros haven''t recovered from the fact that Marcus turned into a ferocious monster, they don''t slow down in their reaction. When the surging magic burns, they want to get up and catch up, but the silent action is faster than anyone else!

    "Do you think I''ll let the same thing happen again?" Recalling the king of beasts who escaped from his own hands some time ago, there was a strong murderous spirit in his speechless eyes.

    A space transfer flashed into the middle of the sky and looked at the black light flying outside the camp at an extremely terrible speed. Speechless, it did not use the space transfer to catch up with it. Instead, it stopped in the middle of the air, stared at the distant figure and took a deep breath.

    Ding

    At the next moment, the crimson space ripples slowly move from the silent behind, reverberating in the void. In a blink of an eye, they form a rather large crimson light curtain, just like a brightly colored gate, standing on it, rising to the sky!

    With the opening of "King''s treasure", the eyes become indifferent. The wordless hand stretched out, and looked back slightly. There was another ripple on the red door of the "King''s treasure", just behind the wordless hand!

    In the ripples, a beautiful long bow, which looks like a black crystal, gradually emerges from the "treasure of the king" at a seemingly slow and actually very fast speed. When half of its posture emerges from the crimson space ripples, the delicate and beautiful bow just fell into the wordless hand, was grasped by wordless and pulled out with force!

    "Meteor night!"

    The line of sight seems to turn into arrow first. He shot at Marcus, who was farther and farther away. Looking at the gradually shrinking back, speechless lifting "meteor night", pointed to Marcus!

    Hand, slowly over the bowstring

    "That is..."

    On the ground. See this scene of daisy, lute, bee eating and praying and so on. In the eyes of all the people and even the four elves in the Qin, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si. Quickly turned around to look at Icarus.

    "Icarus!"

    Icarus''s eyes quivered, turning once again to a crimson color with a dreamlike box, and then. On his body, a crystal flash began to flash back

    "Well?" Marcus, who was in the process of desperation, suddenly felt a sense of unease in his heart, which made his movement slightly slow down. Following this sense of unease, he turned his head and looked behind him. At this point, his ugly face, covered with scales, changed dramatically.

    As if it were a feather made of black crystal, a long bow with light body and inside was shining with the night light like stars, gradually sending out the suffocating beautiful fluorescence in the night, driving out the darkness over the camp!

    A little bit of starlight converges, just like a bee returning to its nest. In a greasy sound effect, it bumps into the middle and swims on the bow of "meteor night". After a while of hesitation, it slowly solidifies

    A whole arrow wrapped by the silver light and bright star light emerges between the bow body and the silent hand, pointing to the front, the direction of which is the figure of Marcus!

    See this scene, on the ground, all people are trapped in this gorgeous scene, and can''t return to God again. The speechless bathed in the starlight, at this moment, like a night God descending from the sky, coming into the world under the support of the night and the night light, it seems that he is the only one left in the sky and the ground.

    Marcus, however, was tense all over, and within his body, the black air suddenly surged!

    It''s a sign of their own sense of danger!

    The sweat mixed with blood fell down together. Marcus''s heart was already shrouded in a thick panic. He shouted at the moment and mobilized all his fighting spirit, regardless of consumption and consequences, just to speed up a little bit and let himself escape from the aiming range of the arrow!

    "Ah!!!" On the scale, there are strange blue tendons. Marcus''s seven eyes are all replaced by madness. A suppressed cry comes out of his throat. Marcus is totally unknown. He darts to the sky!

    It''s a pity that what he did was only to prolong his life in the world a little bit

    The golden pupil is rendering the starlight, silent and gently close your eyes, then suddenly open!

    "Whew" ~ "

    starlight, blooming in the dark nightThe arrow that turns into a meteor cuts through the sky, flows forward in a very pleasant sound effect, carrying stars all over the sky, and under everyone''s gaze, meets Marcus!

    "No!!!" Feeling the fatal crisis and the breath of death coming from behind, Marcus shrieked in despair.

    Meteor, fell on him

    "Hiss..."

    A light song, accompanied by a tearing sound, reverberated from the far horizon!

    "Ah!!!"

    In front of us, a piece of space suddenly split into two parts. In the middle of the gap, Marcus howled bitterly. His original broken body was pierced by "meteor night", leaving a horrible blood hole. Then, in the tear of starlight, he gradually pinched it out into nothingness

    "Peng!!!"

    A space ripple spreads out from it, a little bit of starlight lingers back and forth, melts into the void, quietly disappears in people''s sight

    In an instant, the world was calm again, as if nothing had happened, nothing had changed, except for the completely disappeared figure of Marcus and the beautiful bow in silent hands, which was still shining with stars, telling everyone at the scene, just now, what happened

    And if just now, anyone who catches the shooting of the arrow of "meteor night" can perceive that at the moment when the arrow is shooting, a protective shield composed of data crystal will cover the space where Marcus is and isolate it until Marcus is wiped out

    At the same time, on the ground, Icarus''s eyes were restored to their original state. Obviously, the just protective cover was her masterpiece!

    Without the isolation of "absolute defense circle", the aftereffect of the terrorist power of "meteor night" will mercilessly destroy the camp. After all, there is no "mobile church" now

    Until this moment, the people in the camp didn''t come back from the dazzling and powerful scene just now. Their pupils kept loose. I''m afraid, for a while, they couldn''t react

    Return the "meteor night" to the "King''s treasure". The silent eyes return to wine red again. The corners of the mouth draw up a happy arc, which shows the master''s mood. However, soon, the relaxed expression suddenly coagulates, quickly turns its head and looks forward.

    As soon as the eyes narrowed, they stared at Marcus''s disappearing direction without any words. Their eyes were filled with different dignities, and they shrank suddenly a moment later.

    In the space without any turbulence, a small black light emerges out of the sky. When it appears, it flies up and disappears in the sky at the speed of surpassing Marcus when he escapes

    In the first time when I saw the black light, the blood on wordless body was rioting again. Like Marcus who had recently seen a monster, it sent a very aggressive message!

    They''re talking!

    They are telling Wuyan not to let the black light escape!

    The fist clenched, speechless eyes twinkled, hesitated for a moment, and immediately shouted to the Bee Eater on the ground for praying and in the piano.

    "Little pray! In the piano! Here you are! "

    Words fall, did not give girls reaction time, speechless a space transfer, also disappeared in place!

    "Words!" The girls subconsciously cried out. When the silence disappeared in place, they realized what might have happened. They quietly watched the direction of the silence disappeared and didn''t speak again

 Chapter 870

    At this time, the morning light gradually emerged, the sky, the night is quietly passing, gradually replaced by bright blue, the air, a trace of cool air also dissipated, the vitality began to diffuse, indicating the arrival of a new day

    Here, there is a city with a wide area. In terms of area, it is only a little smaller than the royal city where the palace is located. In terms of the degree of development, the resources here are also very thick. When the two are added together, the status of this city will probably rank in the forefront of the whole AILU empire.

    The arrival of the morning has awakened people in the city. Every family has begun to get up and do things. The tightly closed doors have been opened one by one. Businesses are also operating normally. We are looking forward to what unexpected harvest we can get in the new day

    People in the city don''t know that when they are busy, a black light breaks through the sky and starts to arrive at the sky of the city in an instant, then the whole body quivers, without any sound and breath, a turn around, straight into the city, disappears in the sky of the city

    ¡­¡­

    In the center of the city, a luxurious large residence comparable to a castle, in one of the rooms, the faint smell of blood and medicine filled every corner of the place, making this room look very good. At first sight, it can be seen that the room where the big people live is rendered like a ward, losing its vitality

    In the middle of the room, a man in his twenties is lying on his back in a bed. Around him, a man who looks like him in seven or eight points, but is obviously a little older is standing by, accompanied by a middle-aged man who is not young

    There was no sound in the whole room, which made the surroundings silent. Two young men were looking at the middle-aged man, as if they were waiting for some result, but the middle-aged man was frowning. After a long time, he sighed a little.

    See. The faces of the two young men sank at once, especially the pale man lying on his back. It was obvious that he was ill. One of his faces was already gloomy, and his eyes were even more sinister.

    "What''s going on..." The pale man said in a cold voice to the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man gave him a light glance and sighed again. "Second young master. A large part of your body has been destroyed, and even some internal organs are showing signs of being damaged. If you go on like this, I''m afraid that the injury of the second young master will be more serious... "

    "Of course I know my injury is serious!" The pale man could not help shouting angrily. "Or what are you looking for! I''m asking if you have a cure! "

    This The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and hesitated for a moment. At last, I opened my mouth. "It''s not a big problem to cure the second young master''s injury. It''s just that the second young master''s Qi sea has been damaged. After the injury is cured, there should be no way to use fighting Qi again..."

    "You What do you say The faces of the two young people present changed at the same time.

    The pale man trembled his lips and said incredulously, "you mean. I''m going to be a loser? "

    The middle-aged man lowered his head and didn''t speak, but the meaning was very obvious.

    "No! No way! " Sitting on the bed, he straightened up and roared angrily. "Aren''t you the most famous doctor in the AILU Empire?! Can''t you cure me? "

    The middle-aged man''s submissive low body, dare not say a word again, but this gesture, it is to make him more angry.

    "Waste! Waste! " His eyes were bloodshot, and the pale man roared. "Get out of here!"

    "Yes Yes The middle-aged man left the room almost as fast as he could. Let the man on the bed feel more angry and clenched his fists tightly. When he thought that he would become a waste, he trembled all over, and his face was white again.

    "Ah..." Until then, the young man who had been standing by quietly sighed deeply and looked at the decadent one. Hateful iron does not become steel to shake the head.

    "You are really confused. Originally, as long as you keep on developing, I will inherit the position of patriarch in the future. You must be the second leader of the family. If I had retired from the position of chief earlier, it would not be impossible to pass on the position of chief to you, but now... "

    The pale man listened to each other''s sighing words. For a while, he was also sad from the heart.

    Originally beautiful future, now, but become a dark

    He is more painful than anyone

    "Big brother!" Tears ran down his cheeks, and he cried in pain, "I don''t want to! I really don''t like it! "

    "Cry! Cry what cry! " The young man let out his voice and scolded him. He was afraid of his big brother when he was young. He could not help crying. However, the sadness in his heart could not stop.

    "What''s the use of crying again? Who''s weird again? " A young man can''t cry. "If you don''t use the ice fighting spirit of the family to calculate wordless, and they turn the fighting spirit back to you when they don''t know, how can you be hurt by the ice fighting spirit of your own, and get to this point?"Speaking of this, the identity of the two people is ready!

    It''s ice spirit and ice!

    At the beginning, when wordless and others just entered the sparril World College, ice once calculated wordless. With the unique fighting spirit of the family and the operation mode of the side door developed by itself, a tiny bit of fighting spirit was stored in wordless body. The fighting spirit will grow stronger and harder to be detected. When the fighting spirit grows to the extent of eruption, it will definitely kill people!

    In order to put wordless in the end, the ice surface insidious plot him, but did not expect that in the first time he used, wordless has found his little action, and quietly put this fighting spirit back into the ice body!

    And all this, the ice is not aware of, so that in the end, led to the result now

    If it is not because ice fighting spirit is his own, and the family is more familiar with ice fighting spirit than anyone else, it can hang a small life on the ice. Otherwise, he would have died under his own insidious circumstances.

    When I think back to that time, I regret it, but more of it is resentment.

    "I I just want to teach him a lesson... "

    "Hard talk!" Bing Ling''s face was cold. "Do you think no one really knows what you do in the college? Or do you think your methods are really invisible? Are there few students in the college who died in your hands because of this? If it''s not because these students have no power, and you are the second young master of the Saito family, and others don''t bother to report you, do you think you can live so well in the college? "

    The ice moved its lips, and there was no more

    Seeing the pale face on the ice, Bingling didn''t say anything more. He sighed. "If you say that it''s not good for you to offend anyone, but to offend without words, can you afford him? They killed Andrew, the second in command of leding''s family. Uncle Marcus was completely planted in his hands... "

    "He is not on the same level as us..." Bing Ling purses her lips bitterly, then looks at Bing Ling.

    "You can take good care of your injuries here. I will help you find a way..."

    In a word, Bing Ling shakes his head, and Shi ran walks out of the room, leaving a man with split eyes on the ice, where the whole person exudes a vicious atmosphere.

    Sitting on the bed, the ice felt the pain of the body, silent tears, brain, for a time, thousands of ideas, he seemed to see his own dark, nightmarish days.

    "Over I''m done! "

    Thinking of the place of grief, the ice actually lowered his head, and cried bitterly in the sound of "sobbing". For a long time, he raised his head fiercely, and his eyes flashed crazy fierce light.

    "It''s all speechless! I''m going to kill him! I must kill him! And his women By this time, the ice has already hated daisies and others.

    He wants revenge, but he has no ability at all!

    "Ah ah!!!"

    Looking up, the ice roared with pain and anger.

    Also at this time, a black light from the outside shot in, rushed into the body of the ice!

    Ice froze, and then do not know why, the face of pain suddenly became ecstatic, accompanied by a deep sense of resentment

 Chapter 871

    Thank you very much for "reading freely in the book sea" and "dancing with Maple"

    On the other side, above the blue and white sky, a figure suddenly emerged and appeared over the city.

    Looking down, I glanced down at Xingxing and Xiangrong, which was totally different from the bustle in the giant beast forest camp. Wordless frowned, so I floated in the middle of the sky and didn''t move.

    It''s been three days since the black light flew away in the camp

    In these three days, in order to trace the black light which is several times faster than his normal speed, he gave up the idea of flying, directly opened the space transfer, used the magic of space transfer, and came here along a little trace left by the black light day and night.

    It has to be said that the speed of the black light is really terrible. I believe that it has far exceeded the level of the Ninth level strong. Even some semi divine levels that are not good at speed may not match the speed of the black light. If it is not because the space can be shifted directly, at the speed of speechless now, it is impossible to catch up with it in any case.

    Of course, in three days, I have been chasing here all the way, and I have paid a lot of price for being speechless

    The distance from the giant beast forest camp to here is not so short. During this period, it not only needs to pass through several small cities, but also there are many natural barriers in the way. It took a whole three days to come here without words. Such a long distance, if people walk, can''t be reached without four, five or even half a year. It may be faster to take a pontoon, but it''s not going to arrive in two days.

    In addition, on the way, there are almost daily battles in the fields of those small cities because of various reasons of power or strength. Various mercenary groups fight for interests, and some of them are mentally retarded. Under the banner of mercenary group, they act as bandit groups. All the people or caravans they meet, as long as they are escorts The power is not very strong. I''m afraid I''ll run to rob him.

    In such a case. It may cause trouble, or it may lose the traces of black light. In three days without words, I didn''t rest for more than half a minute, and I kept using space all the way. But he was so tired.

    Fortunately. Zhenzu''s resilience can be called against the sky. In such a limit of the road, wordless although sometimes feel tired, but almost immediately will recover. It is the continuous use of space transfer, which consumes a lot of magic. If it is not for the magic in wordless body to be unimaginable, we must lose at least a few kilograms in this way.

    However, it took me three days to get here. I can imagine how far away it is from the giant beast forest camp

    I cast my eyes on the busy city below, touched my chin, felt the flow of the blood of the real ancestor in my body, and scratched my cheek.

    It is because the blood of the true ancestor in his body reacts to the black light that he can catch up with all the way.

    But now, the blood of the true ancestor in his body is not ready to move in the previous three days, but gradually tends to calm down, making speechless rather puzzled.

    Is it because the black light escaped smoothly and there is no way to sense it again, or because the black light is in front of us, so we are no longer in a hurry

    Looking at the gradually expanding city in the sight, speechless with a little uncertainty muttered.

    "Should Did you run inside? "

    Naturally, no one can answer this question.

    "What can I do now?" Knead his eyebrows and heart, speechless slowly down the body, standing at the city gate.

    That black light is likely to be nearby, but he didn''t choose to go in immediately. After all, he didn''t know what the situation was. What if that black light wasn''t inside

    Pondered for a while, patted his cheek, speechless helplessly said: "it''s better to go in and find it, than go back in such a gloomy way..."

    "But before that, you need to restore the magic..."

    These three days'' journey is not hard for the wordless one who has the body of the true ancestor, but the magic in his body has consumed a lot. Originally, he used a lot of magic while fighting with Marcus and consumed nearly half of the magic. Later, he immediately chased after him. Now, the magic in his body is almost finished

    Here I have to say that the magic power of Zhenzu is powerful. It uses super magic, including "mobile church", "Saint George''s holy land" and "Dragon King''s sigh". In addition, it forces to change the composition of "mobile church" and the consumption when fighting with Marcus. All of these add up, but it only consumes nearly half of the magic power!

    In the three days of continuous use of space transfer magic, its consumption is absolutely terrible. In this case, it has not consumed its own magic power. The magicians in the semi divine level do not have such a huge magic power, rightSince the exchange of energy system, speechless time to extract magic, the effect can be seen in general, at least in the amount of magic, in this world, no one should be able to match him, unless the gods reappear, it must be a magician

    After exploring in a mountain forest, I didn''t find any breath of people and animals, so I put my heart down, found a hidden place, sat down cross legged, closed my eyes, and began to restore magic

    As wordless entered the state of cultivation, light magic waves emerged from its body, and the looming ripples spread in the surrounding space, arousing the roar of atmosphere.

    There was silence all around

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the sun rises from the East, the subtle magic wave on wordless body gradually weakens until it finally completely dissipates

    The closed eyelids trembled slightly, and then slowly opened. In the wine red eyes, there was a glimmer of pure light. Some of the originally scarce Magic also rolled in the body like a tsunami, as if it could never be used up!

    Of course, it''s just an illusion. The magic of wordless body can be used up. It has been proved before, but it''s very difficult

    Stand up from the ground, clap the rain, dew and dust on your body, shake your fist wordlessly, and draw up a good looking arc around your mouth.

    "I didn''t expect that it would increase the power of the devil to recover after the magic was consumed in 788."

    It''s like an athlete breaking through the limit and increasing his physical strength afterwards. The magic cultivation has the same effect, not only speechless, but also other magic cultivation. Unless he has reached the real limit, there is no way to make a breakthrough.

    This method of increasing magic is known and used by almost everyone in the sparril world. However, their increase may not be as great as once in a lifetime.

    In addition to the real ancestor''s reason, what''s more important is that the amount of silent magic is huge. It''s not easy to consume such a huge amount of magic. It''s likely that the recovery will be faster than the consumption.

    If it is done, the harvest after the event will naturally be much more than that of ordinary people.

    What''s more, wordless magic practice is the most advanced magic practice. When the two are added together, the effect is surprisingly good. It''s no exaggeration to say that the harvest this time is more than that of others who use extreme practice all their lives!

    This good news came down, because after three days of tracking, I didn''t catch up with it, and my depressed mood immediately became better. I expanded my body, rose speechless and came to the gate again.

    Looking up, looking at the city that had never been before, I felt the lively anger inside, and sighed without any words.

    If that black light is really in this city, how can I find it

    What kind of form will it appear in front of itself

    Shake your head, put aside these complex ideas, wordless to keep up with those who are ready to enter the city, into the city

 Chapter 872

    (I can understand that most people don''t like the mood of the alien world, and the plot of the alien world ends in these two or three days. I intend to bury the old pit of the former college here, which is a long-time determined outline. Therefore, I hope that those who don''t like the mood of the alien world don''t make waves because of their own mood, and disturb the rhythm of the alien world, which is the words from the bottom of their heart, Maybe it''s a bit ugly, but please forgive me, for example, I don''t want to treat the foreign world too hastily...)

    the boundless sky, at a glance, is all monotonous blue, which sets off the slightly dark sunshine. Such a weather should be a very suitable weather for going out of the door, neither cold nor hot, which makes people feel comfortable

    Silent sky, noisy city, a not obvious, not too ordinary figure walking slowly in the street from the city gate, the figure speed is not fast, even slower than the ordinary people, so the surrounding people do not know, among them, there is a big character who comes to us

    The figure slightly raised his head, exposed a young face that was not handsome or ugly in the air, walked while wandering around with his eyes. In my opinion, he was enjoying the surrounding scenery. In fact, his attention was not always on the surrounding scenery, but on his body

    Frowning, glancing across the buildings, speechless and helpless, murmured abuse. "Where the hell is that? Is it really in this city? If it''s there, why don''t you come out and make a bubble... "

    "Before the blood riots, I felt all kinds of discomfort. Now I am calm but helpless. How could I encounter such a tangled thing..."

    With his shoulders down, he looked around again without any words, but he still didn''t feel his true ancestral blood''s reaction, so he could not help being dispirited.

    "When will this continue..."

    Light out a breath, speechless only to pick up the spirit, go forward again, otherwise, so give up, don''t say they are not willing to, from the dark light of the strange feeling also let him down

    I don''t know whether to be grateful or to be upset. I don''t know if it''s a good and unusual look. I mix in the crowd. Although I don''t want to become a soy sauce party, I don''t have much attention. If I take the girls with me, I''m afraid he has become the target of the public at the moment

    But now this situation, for want to find the black light trace speechless, is also quite good, at least not so eye-catching.

    After nearly half an hour of wandering in the city, wordless still has no harvest. Wordless can''t help being impatient. When he wants to find a place to eat first, there is a noise in front of him, which attracts his attention.

    Turning to the sound source, I saw that the pedestrians who had been walking well suddenly seemed to see something terrible. In panic, they scattered in a rush, and all of them were divided into two sides of the road.

    Seeing this scene, speechless though it is also very strange, but still stepped out, light on the ground, body shape like a black shadow, flashed to the crowd on both sides, no one found it.

    He doesn''t want to be an outsider. It''s better to be a passer-by at this time

    Before long, the whole street was let out, but the two sides were full of people. At this time, a cavalry group dressed in extremely luxurious armor came from the other end of the street step by step. The footsteps were very neat, and it seemed that the strength was not always outstanding.

    Seeing that the Cavalier order has gone in a hurry and with pride, the people on both sides of the cavalry are both shouting and admiring. Obviously, they can accept the vision and support of others. For these ordinary people, it seems to be a very admirable thing

    Silent in the crowd, he glanced at the knights who had passed by and touched his chin.

    "So arrogant? It looks like a big background... "

    "Well?" A passer-by standing beside speechless heard speechless words. He was stunned at first, then picked his eyebrows, and a strange look appeared on his face.

    "Don''t you know who they are?"

    Speechless blinks, looking at the passers-by who has no special features and is 10% of the normal passers-by, I don''t know whether to talk to them for a while, but speechless performance falls into the passer-by''s eyes, which is afraid of being said to be ignorant and disgraced, so I have a default.

    The strange color in his eyes was more colorful. Then, passers-by patted his speechless shoulder with the expression of "I know you" and grinned.

    "It''s OK, young man, I understand..."

    Speechless mouth slightly a smoke, ha ha dry smile, also do not explain.

    "So brother, what kind of family is that? It seems to have a lot to do with it... "

    "Hey, you can ask the right person!" Passers-by smiled and coughed. He put on a look of "I''m an expert". Under the impulse of being speechless and trying to fight him, he began to boast."That''s the order of the Saito family..."

    "Ha?..." Speechless Zheng for a while, surprised. "The Saito family?"

    "No?" Passers-by was also stunned. "Don''t you even know that this is the base of the Saito family?"

    "This is the base of the Saito family?" Speechless stunned a face, heart completely speechless.

    I didn''t expect that I killed Marcus, the second leader of the Saito family, not long ago. Now I''m tracking a black light, and I''m still in the base of others. Is this the legendary ape dung

    "It''s no wonder that the Knights are so good..." Speechless laugh. "There is a second family of Empire standing behind. It''s inevitable to be arrogant..."

    "Che, what''s so arrogant..." But the passer-by turned his mouth away. "What about the second family of the Empire? It''s not as disheartened as it is now. It''s all gone."

    "Oh?" Speechless asked with great interest, "what''s the matter?"

    "I don''t think your news is very clear, brother..." Passers-by didn''t know that he was calling a ninth level strong man brother at this time, otherwise he would have been floating.

    "Do you think that order is coming back to show off? They come back to help! "

    Smell the words, speechless stupefied for a while. "Support? What happened to the Saito family? "

    "It''s a big deal..." Passers-by looked around, as if they were trying to prevent others from eavesdropping, and said to Wuyan stealthily, "you don''t know, this Saito family was haunted yesterday!"

    "Haunted?" Wordless eyes slightly narrowed, this time is finally serious up.

    Intuition told him that the so-called "haunted" must have something to do with the black light he was looking for!

    "Can you tell me in detail?"

    "I heard it from others, too..." Passers-by grabbed his hair. "It''s said that in the Saito family yesterday, there were often patrolmen who heard ghosts shouting in the middle of the night..."

    "Is this haunted?" He turned sideways, speechless and confused.

    "If it''s just like this, it won''t make it necessary to transfer the knights from outside..." The passer-by recalled the version he heard, and then said with a shudder, "the key is that every time the ghost like voice rings, when the patrol team rushes, they will find one or two bodies that have been eaten up by some wild animals, leaving only bones!"

    Hearing this, wordless frowned.

    "A body eaten up by some wild animal..." Du murmured, speechless to see the direction of the disappearance of the knighthood, wine red pupils in a wisp of meaning.

    "It''s a little weird..."

    "Is it! I''ll tell you! " Passers-by show off general fork waist.

    "I have a friend who works as a guard in the Saito family. He told me that last night, the voice of the ghost sounded a dozen times. Every time someone rushed to check it, he would find some guards, patrolmen, or servants'' bodies. Every one of them was bitten. The meat on them was like being eaten. It was very frightening £¡¡±

    "Just one night..." Passers-by put out two fingers. "In just one night, more than 20 bodies were found in the Saito family, which scared those high-level officials who were greedy for life and fear of death. So they sent the Cavaliers back from the outside to prepare for the whole Saito family''s alert and investigation..."

    "But I''m not surprised..." Passers-by grinned and said scornfully: "anyway, there are no monsters in the Saito family. Their second leader, who was witnessed to be a ferocious monster a few days ago, was killed by others. Now there is no surprise that another one comes out..."

    "That''s why the Saito family is so nervous..."

    The latter words, speechless no longer to listen to.

    Looking up at the direction of the cavalry''s departure, speechless, ignoring the call of passers-by behind, he stepped forward and walked past

 Chapter 873

    (while there are still double monthly tickets! Friends! Top up the ticket! Please support

    This city is also the base of Saito family, the second family of AILU empire. It is one of the largest cities in the whole AILU empire. It not only covers a very wide area, but also has a lot of people. Maybe because of the good weather, the city''s streets are full of people. Although it is not full of people, it is also much more lively than other cities Yes.

    After the cavalry, there was no word and no longer any destination running around like at the beginning. Wherever the cavalry passed, the pedestrians in the street would make way automatically. In addition, the cavalry came back to support them. Their hands and feet were very agile, which greatly improved the efficiency of the journey.

    But just like this, it took almost half an hour to walk with the silent behind the order, and the speed of the order slowly decreased

    I don''t know when the pedestrians around are not as dense as before, and the area of the street is gradually expanding. In the field of vision, a large building comparable to a castle emerges from the end of the street, exposed to the Knights'' and silent eyes.

    When we saw this large building, the original aggressive cavalry suddenly changed, and the pride on their faces disappeared suddenly. What remained on their faces was only a trace of solemnity and respect. They adjusted their figure and pace, and walked to the large building in a loud and powerful footsteps.

    Seeing this scene, the silent man behind the Knights can''t help but turn his mouth.

    This cavalry is just a small subordinate team of the Saito family. Its overall strength is around level 6, and the leading one is only level 7. Such a cavalry, placed in the Saito family, only ranks a second class. As a result, such a second-class team has such a big look when walking on the street

    The three great families of the Empire, whose fame is not comparable to that of ordinary forces, let alone that of people like him who have no power

    In fact, I don''t know what I think of. Although he and the girls together are only a dozen people, in the eyes of these so-called three families, their small group is more terrible than any other force!

    What''s more, the other girls are the top of the eighth level, except the seven who are already the Ninth level wordless, Meiqin, Qinli, Icarus, astraya, Shixiang and xiaofulan!

    In the royal family and three big families of the AILU Empire, there are only two or three eighth level peaks at most. Maybe there will be more eighth level peaks of the royal family, but not more than five!

    In terms of power, speechless lines can''t be compared with others. Let alone with the three big families. Even a small family can compare them. But in terms of top-level combat power, now, except for the "court meeting", there is no force in the whole sparril world that can compete with them in top-level combat power!

    What''s more, behind the silent group, there is a royal plate army with unlimited potential. When these 20000 younger sisters come out, they will not be weaker than any other force in the world of sparril!

    It doesn''t include the title of "Princess fiance". Besides, the first family of AILU Empire, Lori family, is also interested in him. If you count carefully, the power behind wordless is very powerful.

    In the open space in front of that large building, the Knights'' order has arrived here. Until then, there is no words to see. In the open space, there is not only such a Knights'' order, but also a number of teams larger than the Knights'' order have come from all directions and arranged in an orderly way on the open space, just like the whole army. At first glance, ten It''s spectacular.

    Obviously, the Saito family didn''t just send back a knighthood, but also recruited many people from other places. It seems that a monster happened in the family, which really made them very nervous.

    It''s not that the Saito family are afraid of death, but now, the Saito family''s situation is also very bad.

    Three days ago, in the camp, Marcus became a monster, which has been widely spread in the whole AILU Empire and even in the whole sparril world. Now, even an ordinary passer-by knows that the second leader of the Saito family has become a monster, and has been killed, which can make the Saito family lose a lot of face.

    In addition, Marcus betrayed the camp, colluded with the king of beasts, and was afraid to flee. After a series of events, the Saito family has undoubtedly become a storm mouth of public opinion, and suffered a lot of external condemnation.

    Now, there is a ghost that can eat people in its base area. If one can''t handle it well, then the whole Saito family is likely to fall to the end of being questioned as the "ghost family"!

    At that time, there will be many people who will be very happy to fall into trouble in a critical moment, especially the third family behind the Saito family, the laiding family. They are always dreaming of promoting their family''s status and becoming a new second familyIf it is not for this reason, the Saito family will not call people back from the outside. Anyway, it is also the base area. There must be no lack of guard power here

    I saw that a large team of thousands of people was gradually gathering, and the wordless people hanging in the back scratched their cheeks, looked at the base of the Saito family, and began to hesitate.

    Should I dive in and have a look

    There is no doubt that if there is a monster in the Saito family, it must have a direct relationship with that black light!

    Otherwise, why don''t monsters come out earlier and later? It''s only when I track that dark light and come here that monsters appear

    As the passer-by said, the Saito family has never been a monster. Isn''t Marcus a disgusting monster

    For Marcus to become that kind of ugly monster, and also has the same level of life with the real ancestor of the xenophobic black gas, speechless still don''t know what is the reason, there has never been a rumor that someone suddenly became a monster in the world of sparril, and now this kind of thing, speechless can think of the possibility, is the black light!

    A black light that can turn human beings into monsters and exert extraordinary power effect. How can it be wrong

    Moreover, it seems that the reason why Marcus can be promoted to level 9 is that he has become a monster. If Marcus becomes a monster, it''s really because of the black light, then the black light has the effect of letting others upgrade their level, or even upgrade their level. This effect is against the sky.

    Is there such a thing in the sparril world

    This question has been pondered for three days without any words, but the final result is still no result. After all, for some treasures with magical effects in the world of sparril, he hardly knows that the black light will turn people into monsters, which is absolutely not a treasure. It''s too suspicious to care without words.

    Of course, more than that, it''s because of the vision of the blood of the true ancestor in my body

    In silent meditation, the front door of the Saito family suddenly opened, a person with some guards walked out of the door and came to everyone.

    Seeing this figure, wordless also returns to God, and a smile appears in his eyes.

    This man is ice spirit!

    Bing Ling stood on the high step and glanced down at all the people. His face fell tightly.

    "It''s all here, so listen to it..." Bing Ling said lightly: "there will be a piece of paper sent to each of you later, which says the post you are responsible for tonight!"

    "When you know the area you''re in charge of, you''ll have to be in place right away and guard it!" There was a cold light in Bing Ling''s eyes.

    "Tonight, we must find out the so-called monster. There is no loss!"

    "Yes!" On the vacant lot, the response sound was thundering, which made Bing Ling''s face not very beautiful. Finally, there was a lot of Panasonic. With a wave of hands, the guard around began to send the paper with the post

    In the distance, the words of Bingling are clearly printed in the silent ear. The wordless eyes turn, smile, flash and disappear in the original place

 Chapter 874

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "diexue Aoshuang"! As well as the rewards of "blood V morning light" and "dazzling sword Lord"

    Night, gradually covered the whole city

    After the initial big show in the daytime, at this time, the team transferred back from the outside was on guard in their respective responsible areas according to the arrangement of the family. Many people were nervous when night fell, but more curious.

    Curious about the real face of the ghost!

    What a powerful force the Saito family is. As a Saito family, they can''t be clearer.

    Although they hold the title of a Saito family, they think they are so powerful. In fact, only they know that they are just a group of subordinates in Saito family. Otherwise, they will not be sent to other places. The people who stay in Saito family are the core of Saito family!

    In this, the sixth level is only patrol personnel, and the seventh level is everywhere. Even the eighth level can see such one or two people go in and out of the house at ordinary times. We can imagine how powerful the Saito family is in this base area.

    But such a group of people lived here, but they did not find the trace of the "ghost", and even 20 people died in one night

    It''s because they''re not nervous and they''re not curious

    A crescent moon hung in the dark night sky, showing a little cold moonlight pouring down from the horizon, putting a layer of silver yarn on the whole Saito family, which gradually tends to be silent, and showing some dazzling.

    At this time, few people in Saito''s family can sleep because they know what''s going on in the family tonight and what''s going to happen. Under such circumstances, where can anyone sleep

    Those involved in the hunt for ghosts held their breath one by one and kept their eyes wide open. Trying to find the figure of the so-called "ghost".

    They don''t want to be each other''s rations

    Deep in Saito''s home, on a corner of the high wall, speechless sat in the dark corner, eyes tightly closed, while gently breathing imperceptibly, while refining the magic. The spirit is spreading with the consciousness, fluctuating in the mind.

    If someone can directly see the deep place of silent mind, he will find that, here, the situation in every corner of the Saito family is shown like a plan, including the action and position of everyone in the Saito family!

    As early as the time when I sneaked into Saito''s house. Speechless then unfolded this kind of exploration induction skill, then sat here, slowly waiting for the appearance of the "ghost".

    Although there is no reaction from the blood of the real ancestor in the body, there is a kind of premonition. At Saito''s house, he will surely get something

    During the dusk of the night, the guards of a famous Saito''s family are waiting quietly. Waiting for "ghosts" to appear in front of them, including ice spirits

    Walking in a corridor, Bing Ling looks indifferent, but his heart is already on guard, but there is still some helplessness.

    How can he not know what his family is facing now

    His uncle not only colluded with the king of beasts, but also betrayed his companions. It has also become a monster of no one, no ghost, and has been killed by others, which has caused a stir in the whole family.

    Now, there is a ghost that can eat people in his own home. People outside have been rumoured that people in the Saito family are the incarnations of monsters.

    If you can''t catch the ghost, then. The Saito family will be in constant trouble next

    Fidgety shake their heads, ice spirit only sighed, the heart recalled the silent figure.

    For wordless, Bing Ling''s feeling is complex.

    The other side has not only defeated itself. Now it has become a legend in the "sparrell World College". It has left itself behind. It can''t catch up with it. It has killed its own grandfather of the Ninth level and father of the eighth level, the strongest uncle in the whole family

    To be honest, Bingling hates speechless, but reason tells him that speechless actions are not wrong

    Reason and emotion intersect, so that Bing Ling feels very complex to wordless now, say hate, a little bit, say admire, that also has, in a word, it is very complex

    Once again sighed out a breath, ice spirit wryly smiles out a voice.

    "Why did it happen when my father went out for uncle Marcus?"

    Just when Bing Ling whispered, suddenly!

    "Hiss..."

    A very slight voice suddenly sounded, which made the ice spirit of thousands of thoughts in his heart stunned, eyes coagulated, and immediately jumped to the sound source!

    Body shape into a shadow, melting in the dark environment, flying across the corridors, and then quietly shrink in a dark corner."Whoo..."

    Ice spirit only felt that, not far in front of him, a gust of wind quietly blew in the past, bringing up a whistling sound, and in the wind, a huge black shadow appeared in it, flashed to a corner and shot in the past!

    And then

    "Ah!!!" A shrill scream suddenly blew in the dark environment. Like a deadly cold current, it enveloped all the people in Saito''s family. In a moment, almost everyone''s heart was chilling, even ice spirit!

    Biting his teeth, Bing Ling leaped across the corner to the location of the scream, and then he saw

    The whole body is covered with scales, and there is a figure with a lizard like tail behind. He lies on a guard''s body. His head is deeply buried. From time to time, a strange sound like gnawing and chilling comes from inside. With the sound, the guard''s body still splashes with blood.

    It''s eating people!

    Bing Ling''s face turned white and then he rushed to the monster''s figure!

    The rolling head of the monster suddenly stopped, and the red fierce light flashed from its eyes. When Bing Ling thought that he wanted to attack himself, the monster sprang up without hesitation, and a black air enveloped his whole body. With a whoosh, he shot to the other side!

    "Want to escape!" Ice spirit eyes emerged cold awn, jumped up, followed by the black shadow, on the body, an ice blue fighting gas expansion!

    A dagger is like a throwing dagger. In a burst of sound, it bursts out!

    "Whew!"

    The dagger darted across in a flash, and shot at the black Qi that enveloped the monster!

    "Sonorous!"

    After the crisp sound, there was a spark splashed in the black air. The huge black monster figure was not affected at all. It went into the corridor nearby and disappeared in the vision of ice spirit.

    "What a terrible body..." Ice spirit was cold at the bottom of his heart. He was the top soldier of level 7. He just projected his dagger. Although he didn''t use any combat skills or precise skills, the increase of fighting spirit and the sharpness of rare weapons only aroused a spark. It seems that it was shot on the scale, and it hasn''t been shot through yet!

    Defense alone was enough to chill him.

    Seeing the monster disappear from his vision, Bingling suddenly drinks.

    "Monster! Get it! "

    The sound was like thunder rushing through the whole Saito''s house. For a while, the whole Saito''s house was noisy.

    "Catch the monster!" At the next moment, there was a continuous cry at Saito''s house. The original quiet darkness was completely broken. The guards who held their posts "boom" all rushed to this side. For a few breaths, Saito''s house was full of footsteps and figures. A guard like crazy, each armed, rushed up!

    "The monster is here!" Soon, someone shouted!

    "Here! Here! "

    "The monster is here!"

    There were shouts and shouts in the air. Saito''s house was full of people, so that the monster had no way to hide, and was witnessed by guards.

    Then, the silk cries, drinks, screams, one after another

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, the speechless man sitting on the high wall opened his eyes, turned his head and looked in one direction, with golden streamer in the wine red pupil.

    And in his body, the only blood belonging to the true ancestor began to flow faster!

    "It is here indeed!" Feeling the reaction of blood in the body, speechless, the figure disappears instantly.

    "This time! Never let you run away again! "

 Chapter 875

    Another scream reverberated in Saito''s house, which had completely lost its tranquility. It brought people chills and fright. People close to the scream could also see that the owner of the scream had just rushed out of a corner and met the monster wrapped by the black gas. Then, the man was wrapped by the black gas. Before long, the scream was heard It rang.

    One by one, the black air group soared, left the original place, and flew out again in one direction. It seems to be running away. In fact, if you carefully observe it, you can find that the monsters in the black air group are no longer familiar with the surrounding terrain. The reason why it wanders back and forth is mainly for the purpose of hunting!

    That''s right! Prey!

    One by one, the people who were attacked by the black air group disappeared in the same place and burst out a series of screams. When the people around were holding their arms and rushing up, the black air group would fly away again, and at this time, there would be a white bone on the ground

    In a moment, the black air group is on another unfortunate guard!

    "Ah!"

    "No! help! Ah! "

    "Help! Help me

    In a short time, another three guards were buried in the monster''s black air mass. Listening to the desperate screams in the air, the guards around were also in a state of panic. The hands holding the uniforms began to tremble. Their faces were as white as paper, and they dared not rush forward any more.

    Just when Bing Ling came here, the bones, the screams and the frightened guards around him were mercilessly imprinted in his eyes. This Buddha like image is a scene in the hell, which made Bing Ling tremble.

    At this time, the monster in the black air mass is also a rotating body, to his side. Come here!

    Bingling''s pupils are the size of a needle. He looks at the black air which is like blocking the sun. He rushes to his body with a momentum like a broken bamboo. At the next moment, he will rush to his body. He accidentally catches a glimpse of a skeleton on the ground, and his heart suddenly tightens.

    As long as the black air pours on him, then, his end. It will be the same as the skeleton on the ground!

    "Drink!" Bingling''s eyes are wide and round. He drinks a loud voice and raises his fighting spirit. He doesn''t want to lose like life. He goes into the dagger in his hands and greets the black air with force!

    "Bang!"

    The dagger hit the black air. The dagger in Bingling''s hand was a vibration, and it began to crack in the sound of "click and click"!

    Rare weapons! It''s cracked!

    Bingling''s face is red, and the blood vessels on his hands are open. Biao shoots a little blood. Bingling only feels as if he has run into a huge mountain. All the bones of his body are crying, and the fighting spirit is also lax. I''m afraid that in a short time, his armour will be destroyed, and he. Will also be eaten up by the cannibal monster!

    "The beast is dying!"

    Just when Bing Ling couldn''t help but feel desperate, several angry shouts came like waves, accompanied by a sound of air breaking.

    About seven or eight figures came to the body of the ice spirit in one rise and fall. The fighting spirit and magic surged wildly and fell on the black air mass!

    "Dong!"

    The violent wind swept through, the atmosphere turned into a violent impact, with the collision of the two as the center resounded in all directions. In a deafening roar, the ground was broken by the impact inch by inch, the walls were also affected, and the cracks spread from above. The atmosphere of turbulence in the air shows that the figures of the seventh and eighth Taoism are the eighth level strong!

    "Peng!"

    In the collision, the eight eighth level strong seem to have won a better battle. Relying on the advantage of the number of people, the black air mass is knocked out!

    "Master!" One of the eight step strong will be panting, hands shaking, pale ice spirit to help up.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "No It''s okay Bing Ling shakes his head difficultly, and then looks at the black air that lingers in the open space not far in front of him. He feels his hands that are almost torn. He is scared.

    If there were no eight eighth level senior members of the family to come in time, he would be crippled even if he didn''t die.

    The monster''s strength is definitely at the top level of the eighth level!

    It''s no wonder no one can do it last night or even just now

    Such a monster must not be allowed to stay in the family!

    "Everybody!" Bingling gives an immediate order. "Don''t let him run away!""Don''t worry, young master!"

    But this meeting, the words of the eight eighth level strong men just fell, and the black air mass was a fierce turn over. It rolled up a gust of wild wind and roared, carrying the black air flow to rise together. Under the eyes of all the people on the scene, it flew in the direction of the rarest people!

    "No!" Bingling is shocked. "Don''t let it go!"

    "Monster! Don''t try to escape! " Eight eight level eight strong people started to drink angrily, and there was fighting spirit and magic on them. They were going to catch up with the monster. However, the appearance of a figure, however, stopped them from thinking and made them stay where they were.

    And the direction of the figure is the direction of the monster!

    Bingling and a group of eight level strong people reacted. Before they could see the specific appearance of the figure, they could only scream.

    "Be careful!"

    However, the figure did not care about the people''s exclamation, not only didn''t avoid, but also bent down to meet the monster!

    "Stupid!"

    Seeing this scene, Bingling and the eighth level strong people can''t help but scold, and all the people around can''t help but close their eyes, as if they are afraid of the next moment, the brave fool will turn into a white bone in front of them!

    However, what happened in the next second stunned them.

    "Bang!!!"

    The black air mass collided with the figure fiercely. A huge force of Qi made the atmosphere in the space evaporate. Several guards who were closer were even blown out directly under the attack of the force of Qi. The whole scene immediately reverberated with a violent storm, rolled in every corner, blowing people back and forth.

    "Peng!"

    The crowd only heard a muffled sound. Then, the monster that made everyone feel difficult was hit by the figure, hit on the opposite wall, smashed the wall in an instant, and was covered by the falling stones!

    As for the figure, it is floating on the ground, even clothes are not disorderly even a little!

    Everyone is petrified in place, full of fear.

    The monsters that can be pushed back only when eight eight level eight strong people join hands. In each other''s hands, only one move, they will be defeated!

    Is he the Ninth level strong

    Different from the other guards and the eighth level strong who were awed at the scene, Bing Ling was frozen at the moment when he saw the figure and couldn''t believe it in his eyes.

    "Speechless! It''s you! "

    "Speechless!" All of us were shocked, and our eyes to the figure changed.

    How could they not know the name of wordless as a Saito family

    Not only did he beat his eldest young master in the school of sparril World College, but the second young master also suffered a great loss because of plotting against each other. Even Marcus, the second head of the Saito family, died in the hands of each other!

    The name of wordless is like a thunderbolt to the Saito family!

    Such a person, now, in front of his own

    "Speechless!!!" At this time, a cold voice sounded!

    "Bang!"

    That buried in the monster''s rubble, a black air filled with the rotten breath wafted up from inside like smoke, a contraction, blew up the rubble all over the ground!

    Everyone turned to look at it as if they were firing. Everyone''s face turned pale.

    In the rubble, a body is covered with black scales, with long claws and a creeping tentacle, a fierce mouth like a trap, big eyes, and seven terror monsters with pupils standing up slowly. On the body, the black air flow like a whip accompanied by a roar, vibrates back and forth in the space, and rises to the sky!

    "Speechless!!!!!"

 Chapter 876

    The black air full of negative emotions mixed with the roar sounded together, waking up all the people present!

    Looking at the monsters full of ferocity and horror roaring with resentment, people around trembled and took a step back. Even the ice spirit and the eight eight eight level strong men unconsciously took a step back. For a while, they emptied out a blank area, leaving the wordless and the monsters standing there, facing each other from afar.

    Wine red pupil slightly narrowed up, in the body, the real blood of the real ancestor is in a furious flow, tell speechless, in this neighborhood, there is what he is looking for!

    but as like as two peas in the same form as Marcus, he sighed without a word, and did not need the movement of the blood of the real ancestors to tell himself that he was the same monster as Marcus.

    But, listen to each other that is full of the roar of resentment, speechless brow is wrinkled up, in the heart is really helpless.

    ''s performance is as like as two peas Marcus faced himself.

    Is it true that every monster transformed by Blacklight is hostile to itself? Isn''t it quite small

    At the thought of this, wordless and impatient, regardless of who he is, he has not harmed any good person or any innocent person, and the guy who died in his own hands, although not necessarily bad, is definitely not a good person, and everyone is planning to kill himself.

    Therefore, for those who hate themselves, the wordless mood has no waves at all, and there is only impatience.

    Turn on the perception of the system, there is no visible streamer in the eyes except for the girls, and look at the monster in the opposite direction wordlessly.

    Iceberg Saito: (level 79)

    when the information of the monster''s real identity is fed back to his mind, the wordless expression inevitably becomes stunned. Then he laughed.

    "It''s you..."

    The silent voice is very light, at least much lighter than the roar of monsters, that is, the ice. However, such a light voice reverberates in the ears of everyone around. Many people are surprised to see him, and the roar of the ice suddenly stops. The black air stream full of negative emotions also slowly retracted into his body.

    He, know who I am

    The face covered with scales is cloudy and sunny. Before the ice can say anything, the ice spirit on one side is talking.

    "You Do you know who he is? " Bingling frowns tightly, looking at the wordless expression that looks like a smile, I don''t know why. There was a sudden uneasiness in my heart.

    But Bingling still suppressed the inner uneasiness and asked: "speechless, who is he..."

    "What?..." Speechless some surprised turned his head, said the words, but let the ice spirit and all around the body of a sudden shock.

    "Don''t you even know that your brother is a monster?"

    "Brother?" Bing Ling''s fists are clenched, and the uneasiness in his heart is finally turned into reality. "You said. Is he my brother? Ice?... "

    "Sa..." speechless spread out his hands and shrugged, "won''t you ask him yourself?"

    Looking at the wordless look of carelessness and indifference, the anger in the heart of the ice surface burns up, and the black air on the surface of the body also flows through a rolling period, breaking out!

    "Die for me!" Under the control of anger, there was no hesitation on the ice surface. The ugly two claws pointed at the speechless direction. Row down!

    "Hum..."

    The space suddenly vibrated, and the black light flowed over the two claws on the ice. With the lifting and falling of the two claws, several black claws containing the smell of terror and decay broke the obstacles of the atmosphere at an unimaginable speed. In a burst of air explosion, they were rubbing against the burning waves. Just like a touch of black high-voltage electricity, it suddenly expanded to tens of feet and fell down!

    The ground was plowed directly into several deep gullies, and the black claw light filled everyone''s sight. In the look of all people''s horror, the heavy fall, and under the claw light, it is speechless!

    In the claw light, the terrifying energy is rioting. Ice spirit and eight eighth level strong people can clearly sense the power of breaking the sea and opening mountains. One by one, their faces are startled, while the speechless body under the claw light is disdainful. They don''t use magic, nor use his superior ability and skill. So they lift up their palms to the claw light above their heads Shoot it!

    "Dang!!!"

    Like a bell, the sharp and crazy sound is suddenly turned into a sound wave. The impact is in all directions. In an instant, the thick layer of the whole ground is crushed. The surrounding walls are directly broken. They are blown by the blast wind, whirled around and spread!

    "Master! Danger! "

    Looking at the blast like a tornado carrying sharp stones, the eight eighth level strong men around Bingling were shocked. They quickly took up fighting spirit and magic to protect Bingling behind them. But the surrounding guards were not so lucky. They were hit by the blast one by one!"Ah!" The sharp stones hit them one after another. In the muffled sound of "pengpeng", the guards shed blood one by one and fell on the ground in the distance. They can''t get up any more. Of course, a little aftershock doesn''t make these powerful guards die, but it''s just a temporary fainting

    The whole scene, except for ice spirit and the eight eighth level strong, the rest of the people are all lying on the ground, no one can retain consciousness!

    "No No... " Bingling and a group of eight strong people took a breath.

    "Just the aftereffects..." An eight step strong man could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and there was no initial stability on his face. "Just the aftershock, it has such great power. Is that monster really the second young master?"

    Bing Ling bit his teeth and stared at the sky like claw light falling down in front of him. He didn''t move his eyes again against the storm.

    "Hahahaha!" The ice grinned and looked around the ruins and the guards lying on the ground, laughing like thunder. "See! See! This is my strength now! All my strength! Hahaha!!! "

    Maintain the posture of laughter, the ice stretched out a long tongue, licked the corner of his mouth which was full of sharp teeth, seven pupils were full of ecstasy, it seems that he was very satisfied with the current situation caused by himself.

    Moreover, unlike Marcus, who hates being a monster, ice doesn''t seem to care what he becomes. For him, if he can have the strength now, it''s OK to be a monster or a bug!

    After all, he was only a small seven steps, but also because of the relationship between the injury into a waste, but now, his strength is comparable to the family in addition to his grandfather outside the strongest father!

    No! He who has xenophobic black fighting spirit is undoubtedly stronger than his father who is at the top of the eighth level!

    "Hahaha!" Thinking of this, the ice laughed wildly again. After a while, his laughter stopped, because a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth.

    "Cough..." In the stunned look of Bingling and others, bingmian coughs up a few blood flowers and covers his mouth full of sharp teeth. He coughs painfully and hates to speak.

    "Damn it, after eating so many people, isn''t the injury completely healed?"

    At this point, Bing Ling and others have fully understood.

    The monsters standing in front of them, originally to recover their injuries, will come out to eat people!

    Bingling''s face has completely sunk, and her eyes are full of pain.

    Isn''t that brother of his also suffered a very serious injury

    "Is ice really a monster? Like Uncle Marcus Ice spirit on the face of a bitter smile, the face of the pale color is also more thick.

    But the ice surface completely did not consciously erase the blood on his mouth, hehe laughed.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Just eat a few more people. As long as you have such strength, you can do anything..."

    Voice, a drop

    "Is it?" A very quiet voice line came from the front of the slowly falling claw light.

    "Are you satisfied with this level of strength?"

 Chapter 877

    (Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! Ask for a monthly ticket! It will be copied in another day! Please support me

    "Are you satisfied with this level of strength?"

    With the sound of the voice, the sky light full of people''s vision actually stopped falling. At a rather slow but irresistible speed, it was gradually lifted up in a "buzzing" sound, exposing the silent figure under the claw light!

    Under the strong wind, a black suit is hunting and howling. The clothes are shaking hard. The bangs are floating in the claw light. But in this case, the pair of wine red pupils are unshakable and have no emotion. Looking at the frozen ice in front, they have no words.

    "If this is your ability to be complacent, please be prepared..."

    Optimus Prime like hard pit up that black claw light, the hands on the top of the force of the next grip!

    "Peng..."

    All of a sudden, the terrible claw light that can tear everything around it. In that grip, it is like being crushed by something horrible. In the muffled sound, it becomes a black spot all over the sky. It can no longer maintain the body, and it can be broken!

    But speechless, but in addition to a robe in the swing, the whole body even a little wound!

    "Be ready to be defeated..."

    This Ice gawked at his satisfied strike not only didn''t bring a little damage to the other party, but also was scattered between the moves, the whole person was completely lost.

    "Cheat It''s a lie My best shot... "

    "Well Strong... " The ice spirit pupil of one side also some lax, a pair of fists unconsciously grip tightly. "Is this his strength now?"

    The eight powerful men in the group couldn''t speak. They looked at each other and all looked down with a wry smile. They admitted that under the light of the claw just now, the eight of them could join hands and perhaps resist. But it can''t be so understated as wordless.

    And if it''s just one person

    A group of eight people shook their heads together, and the smile on their faces was even more bitter. Among them, the youngest one was 40 years old, while the other was only in his twenties.

    Only in his twenties, has he become so strong

    Is that speechless. Is it really the Ninth level strong

    This idea, there is no one willing to imagine, but intuition tells them that only this idea, it seems to be able to explain all they see!

    A strong man in his twenties

    Bingling and the heads of the eight eighth level strong have been confused. Even the ice is a little suspicious. After all, he is a strong man at the top of the eighth level. He also has strong black fighting spirit. In the eighth level, he is absolutely invincible.

    But that''s it. I''ll do my best to fight. I''ll do everything in silence. Not even a second!

    If you are not a strong person of level 9, who can do it below level 9?

    "Nine Level 9... " Ice only felt that his throat was full of bloody smell. Now, it was very dry.

    "How could it be..."

    Looking at the ice that even the ugly strange face can not hide the unbelievable, speechless pretended helplessly shrugged his shoulders.

    "So what makes you so confident?"

    Smell the words. The face of the ice was ferocious and angry. "But I''m a strong man at the top of the eighth level! You can''t be my opponent! "

    "Top of the eighth level?..." As if heard what funny words, speechless chuckle out, raise feet, slowly walked toward the ice.

    "I said, is there anything wrong with you?..."

    In a clear and audible footsteps, speechless side to the ice. "Don''t you know?" he said in a smirk tone

    "Andrew of the reading family, he is also the eighth level peak, but I killed him!"

    "Your disgusting uncle Marcus. It was also the eighth level peak before, and the result was also planted in my hands! "

    "Later, he became the ghost you are now, promoted to the Ninth level, but still died in my hands!"

    "Compared with them, you have become the eighth level peak and the waste of monsters just like the upstarts with the help of external forces..." Stop, look straight ahead, speechless voice, word by word.

    "No! Value! One! Mention it! "

    The words with great impact are like a sharp spear, which plunges into the heart of the ice one after another, and directly blows away his complacency in the crazy joy because of the soaring strength, and makes his body quiver.

    Shaking his head, the ice seemed to be unable to accept the step-by-step retreat, feeling the strength of his body that was tens or hundreds of times stronger than before, but he could not be complacent any more.

    "No No! " The ice is crazy. "No! no, it isn''t! This is my strength! My power! My strongest strength! Now I am better than you! It''s better than you"It must be you! It''s you! No words! " The black fighting spirit on the body began to be grumpy in response to the emotion of the ice surface, and let it out little by little until the whole ice surface was wrapped in it.

    "You must be jealous of me! So what''s the trick! Right?! " The ice surface smiled nervously. It was very ugly. "No mistake! It must be like this! You are not as strong as me! Not as strong as I am! "

    Hearing the speech of ice like nerves, Bingling and several eight level strong people have already turned their heads and can''t bear to see it again.

    How can they believe that wordless has such a powerful power? Anyway, I''m only in my twenties

    Let alone the eight eighth level strong. The most unbelievable one is Bingling.

    A few months ago, at sparrell World College, wordless fought with him several times. Although he was defeated, at that time, he could at least fight wordless in a similar way.

    But since the end of the college competition, everything has changed

    First, he was promoted to the eighth level, active in the forest of monsters, invincible in fighting against the eighth level Warcraft group, fearless in the face of the half divine level beast king, and then became the strongest student in the college not long ago. Even Kaya and SAFA could not hurt him by joining hands, and they were defeated in succession.

    Then, the second leader of the eighth level summit of the leding family was killed by him. Uncle Marcus, the third strongest member of his family, who was just like his grandfather and father, also died in the hands of each other

    In just two or three months, when wordless appeared in front of him again, he was suspected to have become a ninth level strong man!

    He is so smart that he can''t even lift shoes for others!

    How can bing Ling believe this? How can I believe it

    However, the roaring wind was still scraping his face, and his nearly torn hands were also passing the pain. The fact told him that all this was true!

    "Ice..." Bing Ling closed his eyes and murmured in pain. "Maybe, I can understand why you want to be like this..."

    It seems that the eighth level strong men guarding the ice spirit heard his words, and their eyes on the ice have become sympathetic. As for wordlessness, they have been completely compassionate.

    "Escapism, only willing to stay in their own reality?..." Speechless shaking his head, sighing. "No wonder you can only rely on external forces. Without them, you can''t reach the present state!"

    "Shut up!" The roar of the ice, the black air of the whole body, a foot on the ground, the ground was immediately crushed!

    In the roar, the ice bent over and shot out. The two claws were raised like spears and stabbed the wordless chest severely!

    "I killed you!!!"

    Watching the ice carrying the black air all over the sky, Bing Ling and others looked at the wordless look that they didn''t care at all, and their hearts were clear.

    The winner seems to have been divided

    Looking at the ferocious monster, who was full of black air and was disgusting and rushed to his side with extreme speed, he calmed down.

    Silk Magic surges on the surface of the body with a wonderful track. Under the condition that no one can see it at the scene, magic flows slowly with the blood in the body, and rotates around the body. Then, it flows into the wordless mouth!

    Took a deep breath, speechless cold drink.

    "Sure!"

 Chapter 878

    "Sure!"

    The heavy cold drink spread in the air, and the word "Ding" reverberated around like an echo. With the cold drink of the word "Ding" coming out, a dark magic began to fluctuate in a mysterious way, and just after the word "Ding" fell, the figure rushed to the wordless front with an irresistible attitude suddenly stopped!

    The sharp claws are only a few centimeters away from the wordless chest, and the ferocious monster has come to the wordless body. The icy surface has full strength to poke out its claws, but in any case, there is no way to shorten the short distance of a few centimeters and poke it into the wordless chest!

    "What''s the matter!" The ice surface lost its voice and screamed, and seven pupils glared speechless.

    "What on earth have you done!"

    Speechless light smile, glanced at the ice that is full of angry ugly face, "tut" a, don''t look back.

    "It''s just a little bit of spiritual expression..."

    "Spiritual..." The ice was frozen.

    "Technique?" Bing Ling frowned with a group of eight powerful men.

    Looking around at Bing Ling''s face, he scratched his cheek without any words, and didn''t know how to explain it to them. He only said this.

    "In short, it''s a kind of technique that can force others to regulate each other''s actions or influence each other''s actions according to their own words. Well, you can be regarded as magic..."

    "Magic that forces the other party''s actions or influences the other party''s actions..." Bing Ling and others were shocked. They looked at each other, and saw the changes in the eyes of each other.

    The magic that can force and regulate each other''s actions and influence each other''s actions. They haven''t even heard of it

    Is there such magic in the world of sparril

    The one who learned it. Is it invincible

    Thinking of this, even if it''s not the time to think about this, Bing Ling and others can''t help but be ready to move.

    If the Saito family can have this magic, let the magicians learn, and the soldiers have ice fighting spirit, then

    See the color in the eyes of Bing Ling and others. Speechless as if to see through their minds, disdain of the lips.

    "Don''t take the Spirit speaking skill as too strong. What it can regulate is only the unit that is weaker than itself, and the unit that can influence it can''t be too strong than itself, otherwise it won''t work..."

    To hear the speechless and careless words. Bing Ling and others were shocked and speechless.

    Even so, it''s very powerful

    If you don''t say that you are weaker than yourself, you can still have an impact on people who are not much stronger than yourself. That effect is already against the sky!

    A battle between the same ranks. As long as there is not a big difference in strength, then, even if there is a slight mistake, it may lead to a total loss, and a magic that can affect the other party''s actions and even actions, what is the difference between forcing the other party to go wrong

    And there is no way to affect people who are much stronger than themselves. What matters is that they are much stronger than themselves. You can''t win without words.

    So, even if the speechless don''t care, it can''t affect the position of the eloquence in the people''s hearts, such as Bing Ling. Of course, if they want to get it, they have to see if they have the ability

    "Ah ah! Let go of me

    In the case of Bing Ling and others with their own thoughts. The roar of the ice woke them up mercilessly. Looking up, the ice was roaring with black air. One side continues to struggle, but no matter how hard he struggles, there is no way to move.

    The gap between the eighth level peak and the Ninth level is really too big!

    The Spirit speaking skill used by wordless is not free from the ice at the top of the eighth level.

    "Let go of me! Let go of me! " The ice howled at the top of its voice. The whole man looked like a ferocious beast locked in an invisible cage. Even if he roared again, he could not break the shackles of the cage.

    "Don''t waste your energy. There''s no way to break away from my eloquence based on your strength." Speechless narrowed his eyes and said, "what''s more, your strength is not your own at all. I think you''d better hand over the black light that turns you into what you are now!"

    "Black light?" Bingling''s party was stunned.

    "Black light!" Ice is also a Zheng, followed by a more desperate struggle. "You are really jealous that I have the power now, so you plan to steal it. I tell you, it is absolutely impossible!"

    If you hear a word, you will not be angry but happy.

    Sure enough, it''s the black light that makes the ice look like it is now!"In that case..." Eyes a cold, speechless indifference said: "then you go to die!"

    With that, the electric light in wordless hands immediately surged, flashing blue and white electric sparks, and in the sound of "beep beep," he pressed the ice chest

    Seeing that the ice is about to die in the silent hands, Bingling is shocked.

    "Wait!"

    Silent action a lag, frowned. "What? Do you want to keep such a monster? "

    Bing Ling pulled up an ugly smile on his face. Looking at the ferocity of the ice, he couldn''t see the younger brother he used to be. He shook his head bitterly.

    "Speechless, can I take care of him?"

    When I heard Bingling''s words, my wordless brow got deeper.

    It''s also his brother. It''s understandable that he put forward such a request. He is speechless. He is also too lazy to take care of a garbage that will be forgotten at any time. It''s not impossible for him to give it to Bing Ling for treatment.

    But the problem is that there must be another black light on the ice that makes him and Marcus look like this and can greatly improve their strength!

    With that black light on the ice, I have no choice but to leave the ice to Bing Ling, even if it is reasonable.

    After all, it''s an inexplicable existence that even the blood of the real ancestor in his body can compete with each other

    The blood of the true ancestor in his body also reacts repeatedly because of it, which proves that the black light is absolutely not a common thing. It''s impossible to rest assured that there is such a thing left.

    Just when I had no words to say no, all of a sudden, the struggling ice gave out a scream of pain!

    "Ah!!! no No!!! "

    The ice surface seemed to be stirred by something inside. It roared with great pain. In the roar, the black scales on his body actually began to fade in a rush of black air!

    "What!" The sudden change shocked everyone. Before they knew it, the scales on the ice had completely faded, revealing his original skin. The original body and face of the ice had gradually recovered in the surprise eyes of Bingling!

    However, just when the ice surface was completely restored, a black light suddenly shot out of the ice body with the rapid trend of thunder, and the speed was extremely fast. In addition, the black light unexpectedly shot into his body in the face of speechless and sudden change!

    There was a sharp change in his face, and there was no way to keep calm. After a big drink, all the magic in his body expanded in an instant, trying to force the black light out. He didn''t want to become such a monster.

    "Hum!"

    However, before the silent start of action, the blood belonging to the real ancestor suddenly rioted in his body, just like a king of beasts who had been invaded the territory. During a tremor, all of them reacted violently!

    An invisible wave surged out of the blood and hit the speechless black light once in a while!

    "Weeping!"

    In the body, the black light that was originally intended to squat down was like being hit by a heavy hammer. It made an inaudible chirp of insects. Then it seemed that it met with a natural enemy. It returned in panic, escaped the silent body, and was exposed to the air!

    Until the black light once again appeared in the line of sight, speechless response came over, hurriedly reached out, will plan to shoot the black light in the sky fierce grip in the hand!

    "Weeping!" A slight chirp of insects from the wordless palm ring, wordless can clearly feel that something in his palm is struggling

    "You almost calculated it..." Speechless a face gloomy incomparably, looking at the black light in the hand, hate hate hate smile.

    "I don''t know what you are or where you come from, but..." Speaking, speechless hand, a strong grip!

    "Bang..."

    Blacklight, crushed directly by wordless!

    "Whoo..." As relieved as a breath, speechless chuckle

 Chapter 879

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "heart of blood rain forgetting"! As well as the rewards of "who are the military officers crazy about?", "dancing with the Maple", "drunk moon and city!")

    Giant beast forest, camp

    At this time, the garrison members in the camp are busy living in groups, armed with weapons, starting to carry out their tasks today, and rushing to the giant beast forest

    Some are going to hunt Warcraft in the forest of behemoth to provide resources to ensure the normal operation of the Empire, some are going to patrol to check the signs of Warcraft activities in the forest of behemoth, so as to timely report and resist when there is another riot in the forest of behemoth, some are continuing to look for the trace of the king of beasts, trying to take this potential huge threat down.

    The whole giant beast forest camp is in operation, without any vision. It''s impossible for anyone who comes here to see this scene to imagine. Just a few days ago, the camp was still a mess

    I have to say that since I left the camp without any words, the whole camp has become a lot calmer. There will be no more unexplained conflicts, no more monsters, no more major events in the middle of the night. As a result, all the people in the camp will be awakened. Jane is too calm to be used to. All the garrison members who are surprised are not used to it ¡£

    Until now, these garrison members have only found out how good their previous lives are. Although they are in danger when they are in the giant beast forest, they are at least safe in the camp. When they are still speechless, there are so many events in the camp that they can''t sleep. Compared with the previous days, they are just like hell.

    In addition, every incident happened was not uncommon. The top eight was killed, the sky was smashed, and even the previous top became monsters. A series of events brought great impact to these poor garrison members. Now, everyone is jumpy, afraid to wake up in the middle of the night, and then meet the sky broken or monsters

    So, King Lei and peros are doubting whether wordless is a disaster star or not

    Of course, no matter what the people in the camp think of speechless. Here, someone is still missing him, looking forward to his return again

    On the east side of the camp, in a big tent on the edge

    A broad table was placed in the middle of the tent, around which the girls sat one by one. No one is absent, but there are plates on the table. In this scene, it is obvious that the girls are having dinner

    Just, looking at the plates on the table, the girls looked at each other. Each other swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face was full of strange looks, Leng was not determined to move the "food" in the plate

    Because the things on the plate are gradually increasing in shape and area from top to bottom, and they are still twisted like stairs in the middle. There is even a small curve point on the top, in short. It''s like some kind of human excrement

    The girls stared at the scene of the same "food" in each plate, not to mention the daisy and the Meiqin, but the most greedy astraya and Shixiang could not taste one. The scene was silent and Weird

    The bow hair ornament behind Shixiang''s head moves a few times like an ear, and every time this phenomenon appears, it means that Shixiang''s mood is very happy. Or, in her heart, there was a shake

    He ordered some food in front of him and asked Shixiang stupidly. It broke the strange silence of the scene.

    "Eat it?"

    Daisy''s eyebrows beat fiercely, looking at the wonderful shape of "food", she seemed to see a green gas floating out of it.

    "Here This Meiqin is also a face of calm can not, hard said: "what is this in the end?"

    The Bee Eater sitting on the side prays for a bright smile on his face. It''s just that smile. How can he manage it. "Yuban, don''t you know cookies?"

    "Song Cookies Meiqin''s mouth twitches, and her fingers tremble, pointing to the lump of things on the plate. "Are you sure it''s a cookie?"

    "Ha ha..." The Bee Eater chuckled and said, "maybe the shape is a little strange, but they are indeed cookies. If you don''t believe them, try..."

    As soon as the word "try" came out, all the girls in the room gave a severe shiver, and they couldn''t help asking. "Why is this lunch today?"

    "Not this thing, but cookies!" The Bee Eater stressed a discontented sentence. Qin ignored her directly and continued to ask questions.

    "Then why do you eat cookies today?"

    Results Franda on the other side raised her hand weakly. "No one cooks because that guy is gone..."

    "Nobody cooks?" Daisy has a strange crooked head. "How can no one cook? Even if it''s not, isn''t Icarus still there? "The silk flag loves to curl its mouth and makes efforts in the direction of Icarus. "Take a look at yourself..."

    Hearing this, the girls turned to Icarus one after another. At this time, Icarus was in a state of trance. The indigo pupils were loose and printed into everyone''s eyes, which surprised the girls.

    "Ah La, what''s the matter?" Crazy three don''t understand point own lips. "Why does Icarus do this?..."

    This time, it was astraya who answered. "Since master left a few days ago, this has been the way of Icarus..."

    "Because of words?" The daisy sighed a little. "That''s right. I''ve never left without saying a word. No wonder Icarus is worried..."

    "And then?" Meiqin put her hands around her chest and her eyes on the plate in front of her. "How were these cookies born?"

    She likes to twist her head with franda. After looking at long Huli, she clearly wrote "you can explain" on her face, which makes long Huli shrink her neck and only open her mouth.

    "Well, because Icarus doesn''t seem to have any spirit, she didn''t make lunch today..."

    "So..." Qin Li nodded understandably, then said directly: "so who made today''s meal?"

    At the scene, silence was restored once again

    The girls moved their eyes to the three people who loved silk flag most, franda and longhuli. Their eyes were full of force, which made the girls who had been fighting in the dark for a long time afraid.

    As you can see, there are several threats in the eyes of the girls.

    From the beginning, it has always been the three favorite people of this silk flag who show that, obviously, they know the inside story

    And in the girls'' urgent eyes, only three of them, silk flag''s favorite, franda and longhuli, pouted their lips, slowly, slowly, and cast their eyes on the unnatural bee eating body

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girls were silent one after another. After a long time, Meiqin''s eyebrows were beating, and she was embarrassed to say what was in the hearts of the girls.

    "Isn''t this something you made?"

    "There is Is there any problem?... " The Bee Eater pretended to calm down and manage his hair, but the voice line was a little shaky. "I also saw that for Icarus''s hard work before, I just managed to make a meal..."

    "Rice?" Meiqin points to the unknown objects on the table. "Can I have rice, too?"

    "What can I do?" The Bee Eater said angrily, "I can only make cookies!"

    "Then Then why don''t you let her do it? " Qin glanced at those "cookies". At one glance, she quickly moved her eyes away as if she saw something horrible.

    "No matter Daisy, crazy three or long pot, they can cook, right? Let them do it... "

    "Sometimes people want to make a meal!" The Bee Eater hummed to pray for coldness. Like a kind-hearted man, he pointed out: "don''t talk about it. It seems that I can only eat it..."

    The girls'' mouths were drawn together, and they all glanced at the "cookies" on the table, and then they were silent and angry.

    At this time, they are willing to eat bees. They only eat

 Chapter 880

    In the relatively silent atmosphere, the bee eating prayer seems to see through the psychological activities of the girls. For a moment, it can''t help being embarrassed, but it soon recovered.

    "Although there are only cookies, if there are so many, you can certainly eat enough!" Just like showing off, the Bee Eater made a little unnatural smile.

    "I didn''t have the experience of taking snacks as food before..."

    "Then Is that what only you can do? " At this time, even the one who is the most difficult to deal with with the bee eating exercise, she can''t help but feel funny. Unexpectedly, the bee eating exercise, which looks like everything is omnipotent and everything is perfect, has a short board besides physical strength

    "Compared with whether you can eat enough..." Daisy picked up a piece of "cookie" and asked curiously or interestingly, "I''m curious about how to make such a shape?"

    "This queen''s cookies, of course, can''t be the same as ordinary cookies. They have to be different!" The Bee Eater prayed naturally: "this is a super-high-level cookie that I studied all morning, combined with the whole contents of the housekeeping class in changpan platform, as well as the experience of making cookies in the memory of silk flag, fulanda and Longhu!"

    "Combined..." Silk flag loves the convulsion of the corner of the mouth.

    "Our..." Franda can''t be calm.

    "Memory..." There is a little lack of strength after Long Hu Li.

    As if they had been hit hard, their shoulders were all down. Secretly glanced at the creative "cookie", the three girls were full of decadent breath, almost didn''t kneel on the floor directly, and cried out.

    I believe that no matter which girl is peeped into the memory of making cookies, she has made such an achievement. I''m afraid she will never recover

    Daisy, Meiqin, Qinli, etc. look at the three people who love silk flag. They are full of sympathy and pity. Astraya and Shixiang open their mouths. They seem to want to comfort the three girls who are frustrated, but they can''t say anything. It''s just stuck in place.

    "Hello! What''s your attitude! " The Bee Eater stamped his feet angrily. "It''s not just a cookie. This is already a work of art! "

    The girls were so cocky that they almost didn''t fall to the ground.

    "Then I ask you..." Meiqin sighed and looked at the Bee Eater with contempt. "What can we do to make such a work of art?"

    "How do I know!" The Bee Eater began to pout. "I just want to make some new cookies. After the results are done. That''s how they are now... "

    The girls took a look at each other. All of them are speechless.

    "Ah ah ah! What''s your attitude! " The Bee Eater cried out crazily, "the queen cooks food for you in person. Even if you don''t appreciate it, you look down on me one by one!"

    "They just look strange. The taste is absolutely superb! " The words fall, the Bee Eater holds a piece of "cookie" and pours it into his mouth.

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± In the next second, the Bee Eater prayed for a fierce meal from his chewing mouth, and a pair of starry eyes immediately stared round.

    See, the girls swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously. "How How are you doing?... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Bee Eater did not answer the girls'' questions. Instead, he kept staring at them, fixed them, motionless, like a puppet, and let them fill their heads with question marks.

    The little Flemish on the chair turned her eyes, flapped her broken wings, flew to the side of the Bee Eater, squinted her head curiously, observed her, then stretched out her fingers, poked the Bee Eater''s cheek, so

    "Bang..." Under the action of little Fleur, the body of bee eating drill fell straight on the ground, with white eyes turned over, unable to rise again

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± This time, the girls all stare round their eyes, look at the "cookie" in their hands, scream and throw it out.

    "Bee eaters!" The three people who loved silk flag most, franda and long Huli shouted and hurriedly ran to the Bee Eater''s side to pray for water and first aid. They were very busy.

    "Here It''s not just a cookie Qin in the heart of a step back.

    "This is poison!"

    Without hesitation, the girls nodded their heads, never daring to look at the "cookies" on the table.

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Astraya covered her stomach and sobbed twice. "Hungry..."

    Shixiang pouted out her mouth pitifully. "Me too..."

    Looking at the unhappy appearance of these two girls, they also have a headache. They know that if they don''t feed the two girls, they will be noisy next.

    "What are you doing?"At this time, a familiar voice sounded from the entrance of the tent, spread to everyone''s ears, which made the girls stunned, and then they were delighted.

    Icarus''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a pair of loose pupils had gathered at that time, which was full of deep thoughts. The worry was all let go.

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    Icarus I don''t know when I saw Icarus in the tent with a silent smile. "I''m back..."

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, he saw that he was lying on the ground, praying for food by the bee in the first aid of the three people who loved silk flag most, franda and longhuli. His face suddenly changed.

    "What''s the matter with Xiao Qi?"

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    "Master way!"

    "Brother!"

    Before I could wait to check the situation, astraya, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Sisi all jumped up with a face of ecstasy, one by two hanging on him.

    "Master! You''re back at last! " Astraya and Shixiang cry bitterly, which makes them cry. "We miss you so much!"

    "Well Although I miss you so much Speechless angrily patted the back of the two women, some strange said: "but how can I feel something wrong..."

    "You are finally back..." Daisy, Meiqin, Qin three people relieved, very happy to say hello to speechless.

    "Welcome back!"

    Speechless brow a pick, in the heart, a feeling of extreme strangeness surged up in the heart. "I''m very happy that you have welcomed me so much..."

    "But when did you become so gentle!"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care..." The daisy patted the speechless shoulder. "As long as you know, we''ve never wanted you back so soon!"

    "Ha ha, I care more when you say that..." Speechless chat up a smile, and then point to the fall on the ground of the bee operation pray.

    "What''s the matter with Xiao Qi?"

    The girls gave the Bee Eater a look and answered calmly, "it''s OK, it''s just a little bit of a mistake..."

    "Eat the wrong thing?" Speechless more and more can not grasp the thinking of girls.

    "Did I miss anything?"

    "Well, you don''t have to pay attention to her. She''s doing it herself..." Meiqin waved casually, and her face was a little anxious. "By the way, you haven''t eaten yet?"

    "Well Not yet... "

    "That''s great!" She clapped her hands and laughed. "Then hurry up and cook!"

    No words. "I thought you asked me if I wanted to cook for me. It was the idea of making me cook..."

    "What''s wrong!" There was a bad laugh at wordless in the piano. "Everyone knows your importance..."

    "Mmhmm!" The girls nodded together. "Words! We can''t do without you! "

    "For Why can''t I be happy at all?... " Speechless sips lips, rubs eyebrows, looks to the crazy three closest to oneself.

    "What happened to them?" I said

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three crooked head, thin fingers in the cheek, made a lovely thinking shape, followed by a smile, a pair of eyes curved into crescent.

    "They just realized the importance of food..."

    "Ha?..." The wordless monk, I can''t figure out

 Chapter 881

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "diexue Aoshuang"! And "small h house" and "cloud Qiqing Valley"

    (next chapter attack copy! Friends! Hold it up!)

    "Wuwuwu Delicious... "

    "Mm-hmm! How happy... "

    "Wait! That''s mine! "

    "Wow! Don''t rob! "

    "Ah! Fleur''s cake

    A table full of food is gradually reduced at an incredible speed. At this moment, girls seem to be all turned into food, showing an unprecedented state of eating. They even pay great attention to etiquette when eating at ordinary times. Crazy three who eat with small mouth and small mouth, the eating action is still elegant, but the speed is increased to more than five times as fast as before!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at the food on the full plate being cleared in seconds, standing aside, wordless and Icarus, who still have two dishes in their hands, are totally stupid. They stare at the scene completely transformed into a battlefield and the girls who are totally indifferent to their image and fight for a dish. They are not surprised.

    "For Why?... " Speechless face depressed, he really did not understand, why after he came back, the girls will become so strange.

    Yes, it''s strange..

    sighed, speechless put the two dishes in his hands on the table, and almost in the next second, countless hands'' huff ''all extended to the top of the plate, and in a'' jingle ''sound, the above dishes were robbed.

    It''s a shame to be speechless. "Haven''t you had a meal for a long time?..."

    "Woo..." Qin will be a dish to swallow down, and then to wordless wave chopsticks.

    "You don''t understand. The feeling of being in a paradise one second after risking one''s life... "

    looked at the violin in a black line, and said, "can you make complaints about what I can understand?"

    Unfortunately, Qin Li has once again devoted himself to the great cause of eating, leaving speechless behind.

    See, speechless only sighed once again, even people seem to have a lot of vicissitudes, turn around, turn their eyes to the face and hair empty, but persevere in the bee eating. A face broke again.

    "I said little pray. Are you really OK?... " He rubbed his eyebrows and heart like a headache, and prayed to the Bee Eater without saying, "although I don''t know what happened, if you are not comfortable, you''d better not overeat..."

    After that. The wordless tone is getting weaker. It''s getting weaker. Until the end is directly speechless, full of consternation.

    In speechless amazement, the Bee Eater cried. One side trembles the voice line, one side cries bitterly.

    "Leave me alone! Let me eat! "

    Looking at the Bee Eater praying for the endless sorrow, wordless wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, smiled, and said carefully: "that Then you should at least eat slowly... "

    "Leave me alone! Let me eat! "

    "You Don''t you have a fat constitution?... "

    "Leave me alone! Let me eat! "

    "I..."

    "Leave me alone! Let me eat! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Speechless silence, looked around the young girls'' slowly propped up belly, said nothing more, picked up the spatula, took Icarus, went out of the tent, continued to cook..

    "Whoo..."

    A group of young girls lay on the table, stroked their belly, sighed painfully and comfortably, and felt as if they were going to die, their faces were full of "no regrets in this life"

    Looking at this "corpse strewn everywhere", I lay down a scene full of people, silently and quietly lowered my shoulders, and I don''t know whether it''s the physical fatigue caused by the continuous cooking for an hour, or the mental fatigue caused by the inexplicable situation, or both, physical and mental fatigue

    "Are you full? My ladies... " No words, no good spirit.

    "Eat ~ ~ full ~ ~" the long and orderly response sound echoed along with the groan, which made the wordless and all kinds of unsavory. All the cleaned dishes were thrown aside, walked to the girls'' side, and sat down.

    "Now that you''re full, let''s talk about business, though I''m curious why you have such changes..."

    Smell speech, in addition to astraya, Shixiang, little Flemish, four Si Nai four young girls one by one strong body, wailing in the face of speechless.

    Seeing this, the wordless corners of the mouth twitched a few times, and finally sighed the unknown breath since he came back. He patted his cheek and got a positive color.

    "I''m going to a replica world!"

    At the beginning of the conversation, the girls were all stunned and surprised.

    "Want to go to replica world?" Daisy''s puzzled side passed, facing speechless. "Why is it so sudden?""Yes!" Meiqin hurriedly asked, "I haven''t heard of you before. What kind of compulsory task is it?"

    "I didn''t mention it because I didn''t plan to..." Speechless scratched his cheek and spread his hand. "When I was promoted to level 9, my blood woke up to another ability, but I need to enter a replica world before I can really use it, so I also made a temporary decision..."

    Then, speechless glanced at the girls and said, "so, this time, does anyone want to go with me?"

    "Go to replica world together..." The girls were in love.

    Although they have a very good life in sparril world, it is not their world after all. If there is no speechless, in fact, they do not want to stay in this world at all.

    And follow speechless, it is the wish in the hearts of young girls undoubtedly!

    But soon, Meiqin smiled bitterly, shook her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, my sisters are still here. I''m a little uneasy. I won''t go with you this time..."

    Hearing Meiqin, the girls remembered that there were 20000 sisters in the camp

    "So..." Wordless frowned, then stretched out. "It''s true that I don''t trust my sisters to be in the camp by themselves..."

    Turning to the daisy, he said, "what about you, Daisy?"

    "I?..." The daisy pondered for a moment and then shook her head. "Let me stay with Meiqin..."

    "We''ll stay!" The three people, who love silk flag most, franda and long Huli, did not hesitate to stay. They got along with their sisters for a long time. They also had some feelings for their sisters

    "Did sister Daisy and sister Meiqin stay?" Astraya blinked, puzzled, and said, "then I''ll stay with sister Daisy and sister Meiqin!"

    "Sir The way of scholars Shixiang looked at astaria again. The bow hair behind her head moved a few times. At last, Shixiang made two groans and waved.

    "Oh, I want to be with astraya too..."

    Smell speech, speechless only helplessly nodded, turned to look at the little Fleur and Si Si Si Nai, but these two little girls didn''t look at speechless eyes at all, they were still playing happily there, obviously, they didn''t hear speechless words

    He shook his head like a smirk, and looked to the Bee Eater for praying again. He received the silent eyes, and the Bee Eater for praying closed his hair.

    "I''ll stay here, so as to solve the problems of my sisters while you are in the replica world. Otherwise, I won''t be able to travel with you to the replica world in the future."

    "Oh, by the way, leave Icarus!" The Bee Eater prayed for some cheeks. "Icarus''s computing power can help us a lot..."

    This Speechless bitterly pursed his lips, and then pitifully cast his eyes on the Qin and Kuang San, who had not yet made a statement.

    "Although I would like to go with you, my husband..." Crazy three regretfully shook his head and gave the Bee Eater a look.

    "However, I also want to see how the bee eaters can solve their sister''s problems..."

    The Bee Eater raised his eyebrows and smiled defiantly at the maniac. "Don''t worry. Shiqi won''t let you down!"

    Speechless eyes.

    Mingming just said that I can''t be separated any more. Now one or two of them refuse to go with me. Is this the so-called "bridge crossing"

    Sad face, speechless turned to the direction of the piano, full of grievances.

    "Don''t Don''t look at me like this Qin face a red, some unnatural away from their own eyes.

    "Can''t I go with you?"

    All of a sudden, speechless rain and sunny smile

    ¡­¡­

    On the way to the dungeon world without words, there is a black air flowing out of a high cliff in the forest of monsters, a platform engraved with the mysterious magic array, accompanied by the ominous atmosphere

 Chapter 882

    (this chapter mainly introduces some basic points in "blood eating frenzy", and thinks that those who have enough knowledge can directly skip...)

    here, there is an endless ocean

    The blue deeper than the sky rippled with the surging waves. The glittering reflection arc light seemed to contain the high temperature enough to burn the human body. In the swimming, it emitted the heat visible to the naked eye. The sun poured down, hitting the ocean that could not be seen, as if it was trying to evaporate it. The heat in it had already let the air It''s all twisted so that the temperature around it is horribly high.

    Occasionally, a big or small boat will come in and out of this extremely hot ocean, and wander back and forth. Under the attack of the hot wind, in response to the sound of the steam flute, it will unswervingly move in the given direction. There are also some large fishing boats swimming aimlessly here, scattering heavy nets, and catching fish here.

    However, in such weather, even if you see a fishing boat fishing, there should be a lot of people will doubt whether there is harvest, fish, are also hot dead

    There is an island in the ocean that can''t be seen!

    No! In fact, it is more like a city floating on the sea

    Xianshen city!

    This is the name of the island, or city!

    Of course, if someone thinks it''s an ordinary Island, it''s a big mistake

    This island looks like an island building a city on the surface. In fact, it is an artificial product. It is an artificial island floating in the Pacific Ocean, which is made of resin, metal, organic matter and other materials, and then built by magic blessing.

    It''s the island. But on this island, there are more than 560000 people living here, and it is very special.

    Because it''s not only called Xian Shen City, but also another name

    Demon special zone!

    A special artificial area for protecting the endangered demons and studying their body tissues and special abilities, a city where human beings and monsters can coexist!

    In this island, most of the residents are researchers and their families, as well as those with special abilities recognized by the city. Of course, in this island, the most important is not the human race, but the demons as the research object!

    Orcs, elves, half demons and half demons, artificial life bodies, and vampires, which only exist in fantasy, are everywhere. And they are called the demons!

    However, these only exist in the legendary species, and the situation here is not so good. Now, the destruction of nature and the fight between human beings have led to the decline of the number of demons. Even on the verge of extinction, therefore, human beings have made the demons recognized and protected on this island called Xianshen city.

    As a price, the physical organization and special ability of the demons must be analyzed and studied by human beings and used in the scientific industry, Xianshen city. It is the artificial city built for this purpose!

    Also because of this, the demons are given the corresponding normal rights and interests, and they can openly move in Xianshen city. They can learn, work and live like human beings, and even live with human beings is not a very strange thing. Therefore, these are recognized in Xianshen city. The normal living demons are called login demons.

    Although it is a city where human beings and monsters coexist, not every street in Xianshen city is full of orcs with animal bodies or vampires with fangs. The demons almost have the ability to incarnate as human beings. Usually, they look as like as two peas.

    It''s also very simple to identify the demons. The landing demons will be equipped with a wrist band with limited ability or alarm function, similar to the universal ID card of the demons, which can be used to identify human beings and the demons. But only those who are recognized and wearing the ring can be defended. Those who are not identified are considered as the demons of the black households, There''s no ring to land on

    Fortunately, Xianshen city is a special area of the demon nationality. It is not usually visited by people other than enterprises, research institutions, and family members. The main industry of the island is not sightseeing. Therefore, when entering XianShen Island, the examination is quite strict, and ordinary tourists can not get in.

    What''s more, affected by the warm current, the temperature here fluctuates gently. Even in the severe winter, the average temperature can reach more than 20 degrees Celsius. Moreover, located in the tropical area, Xianshen city is like summer all the year round.

    In this hot and humid Island, the body temperature is higher than the thermometer. In a sense, the wind heated by the sea in midsummer is even worse than the hot wind in the desert. This kind of environment is extremely cruel for ordinary people, and few people would like to come here to play.After all, in another sense, here is also the threshold of a huge laboratory

    Therefore, the demons without landing are generally impossible to appear in the Xianshen island. Unless they don''t use their own power for a lifetime, once they are detected, they will definitely be caught!

    Of course, with the exception of some background, special exception, for example, the existence of what is called the strongest vampire in the world - the fourth true ancestor, that is the case!

    When it comes to this, I have to mention that in this world, vampires are the most powerful beings among all the demons!

    They are known as the most powerful one among the demons, which is not old or dead. Their resilience and physical ability are far beyond the average human beings. They can eat the same food as human beings, and they can also supplement their magic by sucking blood. Naturally, they also have the common blood sucking impulse of vampires.

    However, the vampire''s blood sucking impulse here is not caused by no reason, but by the sexual impulse.

    As for the reason why vampires can be called the most powerful demons, it is because they have a trump card

    The beast!

    Only vampires can really control, at the cost of paying for vitality, the summoned beasts from different worlds!

    They have even the weakest existence, but also can compare with any new fighter or chariot''s terrible power. Among them, some powerful beasts, even can easily destroy a piece of terrain. Those most powerful beasts, even have the terrorist power like natural disaster!

    Destroying an empire is more than enough!

    Therefore, the beast is the most powerful proof of vampire in the demon family!

    Compared with the beast, the flesh of the vampires, among the demons, will be attributed to the fragile one

    After all, vampires are not completely immortal even if they are exaggerated to be immortal. The reason why they have the reputation of immortal is that their life span is so long that no one can witness their death.

    If the weakest pet is used by a human child, then, in a short time, the human child will run out of life and die, while the vampire can drive the pet freely. In this case, no one can witness their end of life!

    You can imagine how long a vampire''s life has been.

    Moreover, as a vampire demon, the brain that can control the magic and the heart that is in charge of blood circulation are the fatal weaknesses of vampires. If these two parts are seriously damaged, even the stronger the vampire is, the more he is, the more he will die!

    The only one who can be truly immortal is the one who doesn''t know whether there is a God or not, and the peak of Vampires - Zhenzu!

    The first true ancestor - forgotten war king!

    The second true ancestor -- the pupil of extinction!

    The third true ancestor - the chaotic imperial daughter!

    As well as the fourth true ancestor who only exists in the legend, originally does not exist, but has been gradually confirmed recently, living in Xianshen city!

    This is the four most powerful true ancestors in the world today!

    At least, on the bright side, it''s like this

    Now, in the city of Xianshen, which is about to usher in an uneasy life due to the existence of the fourth true ancestor, another true ancestor born from a different world, with his partner, comes quietly without the knowledge of all the powerful forces in the world

 Chapter 883

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "eternal sky"! And the rewards of "turnip with vegetables", "JD", "Decker" and "Xiangla"

    The hot air is baking the earth relentlessly with the sunshine. The atmosphere seems to be really distorted. It flows freely under the sky without half a cloud. It enters into the human body in the breath of pedestrians. From the sweat and sharp breath of those pedestrians, we can see how painful it is to inhale the hot air

    There are many tall buildings around. Buildings reflecting the sun light are arranged on both sides of the street in an orderly way like the trees rising from the sky. There are many pedestrians and few vehicles. People passing by are all crying and crying in sweat. They wish they could get out of this sea and find a cool place to save their own Gradually chaotic brain.

    However, in the rush of people back and forth, there were two people who were independent, not only did they not leave the street without any shelter and received all the sunshine care, but they stood in the center without any movement.

    And this scene, from 30 minutes ago, has been maintained to now!

    If it wasn''t for the strange people in XianShen City, which is a special area of the demons, I''m afraid that these two people would become the existence of the world''s attention

    Standing in the middle of the street, two people are a man and a woman. They are dressed in black clothes and pants, a black Hooded Coat, black hair and red pupils, almost all black except eyes and skin. In such weather, it''s no different from asking for guilt. After all, black is the most heat absorbing color, not to mention he''s wearing a coat

    As for the female, it is much more noticeable

    The slightly petite body is wearing a pink shirt, and the lower body is a black pleated skirt, which only covers the position above the knee. Compared with the man, it''s cool, showing white thighs, of course. There is not much to see. Because, the girl''s feet, also wear a pair of knee from less than 10 cm tall boots.

    Plus a pure white transparent gauze dress like a feather, which was draped on the girl''s shoulders and pulled to her waist. A long red hair is tied into two ponytails. With black ribbons. It looks very cute and sweet, just like a young princess, making people around. Many passers-by in a hurry looked at her involuntarily.

    Unfortunately, this lovely appearance, in the girl''s next action, is completely destroyed.

    "I said The girl''s face was full of displeasure. She shouted at the man in a voice not much lower than the roar.

    "Are you all right! We''ve been standing here for 30 minutes! "

    Hearing the girl''s shouting, the man seemed to close his eyes, tilt his head, let his ears away from the girl''s mouth, and then he smiled and waved.

    "Well, wait a little longer..." Grab the map that has been in hand since 30 minutes ago, and the wine red pupil moves to it again.

    "Soon, probably..."

    "Ha?" The girl couldn''t believe that she let out a lovely cry and then covered her forehead. "To copy the world with you is the most wrong choice I have made in my life..."

    Yes, a man and a woman standing here come from the world of sparril to the wordless and piano of the world of replica!

    It was about an hour ago that I came to this world of replicas, or to the city of Xianshen

    Xianshen city is a special area for the demons. It is an artificial island specially provided for the researchers and their families who live and study the body and ability of the demons. Strictly speaking, it''s like a large experimental residence. Here, studying all kinds of demons is the theme of everything, and life is only incidental

    Under such circumstances, the external examination of Xianshen city is very strict. Basically, if you want to land in XianShen City, you need not only a large number of procedures, but also sufficient reasons or background. Otherwise, such a special place is impossible for outsiders to enter.

    Fortunately, when they come to the replica world, wordless and Qinli are directly in the city of Xianshen. Otherwise, it will take a lot of effort to enter the city of Xianshen. It is even possible to have a conflict with the people guarding the city of Xianshen, which is not very beneficial to wordless two people.

    After all, if you can''t enter XianShen City, you can''t finish the task of wordless copy

    ¡­¡­

    Replica world: Blood eating frenzy!

    Copy task: redemption!

    Task 1: become a professional attack magician of ''demon special zone - Xianshen city'';

    task reward: 5000 for equipment point, prop point, ability point and summon point respectively;

    Task 2: not opened;

    Task 3: not opened;

    "drop! User, you can leave the replica world only after you have completed all the replica tasks. When task one is completed, task two will be opened. When task two is completed, task three will be opened. When user completes task three, user can leave the replica world! ""Remind users that the time ratio between the replica world and the real world is 100:1, so users can safely experience the replica, and wish you a happy replica!"

    ¡­¡­

    The so-called assailant refers to those who have the ability to face the demons!

    People like magicians who master powerful magic, have super abilities and are called "over adaptable", or people who have extraordinary power and are comparable to the existence of the demon family, can become magicians!

    Strictly speaking, speechless can''t be an assailant!

    Because he is the true ancestor of vampire, not a human being. Even if you want to call him collectively, you should also call him the demon family. Like the kind of assailant who has the powerful power against the demon family, he can''t be.

    However, wordless is a true ancestor of vampires, but unlike other vampires, the powerful thing is that he can drive the animals. He can use magic, super power, and even alchemy, spiritualism, yin-yang and other human skills!

    In general, people with such skills can become the existence of the assailant!

    In this way, wordless positioning is a little ambiguous

    Just came to this world, I learned more or less from the system some information in this world, speechless and a little confused. He also didn''t know whether he could become an assassin as the true ancestor of vampire, but since the copy task is so required, he can only do it.

    In fact, it''s easy and difficult to be an assailant.

    The hard part is that you have to have the skills that can match the demons, such as magic, super power and so on, to become a magician.

    And the easy place is also here. As long as you have the ability to compete with the demons, you will have the qualification to become a magician!

    If copy task one only requires to be a magician, it''s not so difficult to complete copy task one. But the problem is that copy task one requires him to be a magician in Xianshen city!

    To become a magician of XianShen City, that is to say, without any words, the high-level of Xianshen city must admit that they are a member of XianShen City, and they must accept the tasks assigned by the high-level of Xianshen city when there is any event that needs to attack the magician!

    It''s the same as joining the "Xian Shen city" force!

    At one time, wordless was very distressed. After all, he was a vampire, a demon, or a black family who didn''t land. So he swaggered to the high-level people in Xianshen city and asked them to accept such a vampire as a magician. It''s strange that they didn''t think of themselves as troublemakers and caught him!

    But the copy task is there again

    There is no way, speechless can only go step by step, after the initial understanding of the basic situation of XianShen City, it is with Qin, two people bought a map, began to stroll in Xianshen city.

    Also because of this, the place of life is not familiar, and there is no clear destination. They can only hold the map, stand here, and spend half an hour

    How can I say that

    Silly, naive

 Chapter 884

    In the heat of the sun, even if there is no words, a little sweat can not help but be secreted on the forehead, running down the cheek, even the throat is starting to dry, a pair of wine red pupils are some sour.

    The current temperature, at least, is close to 40 degrees. It''s not ordinary heat. It''s more than half an hour in the sun. Ordinary people may have heatstroke long ago. Wordless though they don''t have heatstroke, they can''t get it for a while. It''s inevitable that their eyes are sour after reading the map in the sun for so long.

    Compared with wordless, even a little sweat doesn''t appear in the piano. As an elf who manipulates the fire, this temperature is nothing to the piano at all. However, she still noticed wordless''s sweating appearance, blinked her eyes, and couldn''t help but feel hurt.

    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket. Qin hesitated for a moment, but he still didn''t have the courage to wipe his sweat for Wuyan. He roughly put the handkerchief in his hand and turned his head.

    "Wipe it quickly. Look at your sweat. Don''t stink!"

    Speechless slightly Zheng for a while, after the reaction came over, laughed. "Well, I''m grateful for my lovely sister''s kindness, although I''m not satisfied with the fact that I haven''t developed a plot to wipe sweat..."

    "Who Who will wipe your sweat! " Qin''s face is light red, and then he pretends to be angry and says, "who do you think made us fall to this end, and you want me to wipe your sweat, don''t even think about it!"

    "I can''t help it..." Wiping the sweat on his forehead, he said wordlessly: "we don''t know anyone here, we don''t have any destination for the time being, it''s inevitable to wander here..."

    Smell speech, a pair of good-looking eyebrows in Qin wrinkled. "Aren''t you very clear about every replica world? Don''t you know what to do first? "

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "Although I''m very familiar with some replica worlds, I can''t be so familiar with every replica world, which is very unfortunate. This replica world is a type I''m not familiar with... "

    Yes, the world of "blood eating rampage" is not as familiar as "whirlwind Butler", "forbidden book catalog", "dating battle" and "sword realm"!

    In the moment when he just crossed into the world of sparril, the "blood eating frenzy" just came out, although as a house, he can''t let go of good-looking animation. But it''s not as familiar as those old ones, so the wordless cognition of the world of "blood eating frenzy" actually knows something about it, otherwise it won''t ask about the basic situation of the system.

    As for the plot, it''s not all forgotten, but the part remembered is intermittent. There''s not much left

    This is the main reason why wordless flies become headless flies

    "Anyway..." Take apart a "jewel bead" and put it into your mouth. "There''s no way to stay like this. Let''s find a place to live..."

    "That''s what I thought from the beginning!" Speechless cast a glance in the piano and raised the map in his hand. "So I''ve been looking for a place."

    "What? Is it so hard to find a house? "

    "It''s not difficult to find a house, but it''s not necessary to show your ID card to find a house where we can live. It''s not that easy. Of course, it''s not hard to find such hotels as lovers'' hotels... "

    "Love . couple hotel!!! "

    "Don''t shout so loudly in such a place! Do you think I''m despised as a pervert? "

    "You are a pervert! Great pervert! Couple hotel or something You You can think of it! "

    "By the way, I''m not really going to live..."

    "Well, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Tell you, if you dare to find a place like a couple Hotel, you will die! "

    "All said. Don''t be so loud!!! "

    In this way, the two brothers and sisters made a lot of noise in the center of the street, which attracted a lot of onlookers. Fortunately, because of the weather, not many people would want to stay to see the excitement. They just glanced at each other and left with full curiosity.

    Of course, some are not afraid of heat. I don''t mind being a fly, for example

    "Oh, did you have a fight?"

    A slight whistling sound with a hint of teasing started from the side of wordless and Qin, and then. In his twenties or so, he had colorful hair and some eye-catching ornaments on his body. At first sight, he knew that the three men of the bad boy had come out of the alley on one side. At the same time, they came to the silent and zither people''s side with the ambiguous color on their faces.

    Wordless, the movements of the two people in the piano are fixed, but they soon relax. They watch three bad Teenagers come to their side and surround themselves.

    "Nah, lovely little sister..." A bad boy with yellow hair giggled and looked at the piano. When he saw the lovely look in the piano, his smile became stronger."What''s the matter? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend? Shall we comfort you? "

    "Yes, yes!" Another bad brown hair also came up and said with a bad smile: "unlike your useless boyfriend, we are very gentle..."

    "How about it?" The rest of the bad green hair can''t wait to point to his nose. "Come and play with us!"

    Qin looked at three bad teenagers who were getting closer and closer. He chewed the "precious pearl" in his mouth, as if he would never tire of turning his mouth.

    "You, can you get out of my sight?"

    "Well, don''t be so cold, we are very easy to get along with..."

    The three bad teenagers squeeze into the body of the piano, and even want to squeeze out the speechless body that has been ignored. However, when the three bad teenagers squeeze into the speechless body, speechless face is expressionless, they ring their hands around their chest, without speaking, but without moving, and let them squeeze up.

    So, three bad teenagers crowded up. However, the imaginary scene was not staged. Instead, they felt as if they had crowded into a wall. Obviously, they were taller than wordless, but there was no way to squeeze him away.

    "Oh, my strength is not small." The bad boy with yellow hair looked speechless in surprise and then sneered. "Hey, boy, can you please let me aside? Didn''t your mother teach you that it''s wrong to block others''?"

    Speechless picked up the eyebrows and pulled up a smile with interest. "Oh? Does your mother teach you to go up and chat up when you see someone''s girlfriend? "

    "Hello! boy! You look arrogant! " The bad brown hair grinned and shook his fist. Suddenly, there was a sound of bone knocking.

    "Just borrow your girlfriend to play, don''t you mind?"

    Wordless tiny squint eyes, sneer. "You mean you don''t mind if I want to borrow your girlfriend?"

    "Don''t talk so much to this kid. He looks arrogant!" The bad green hair pushed away his companion, walked to the silent front, then, raised his hand slowly.

    "Boy, do you know what this is?"

    Wordless subconsciously with that bad words looked at his hand, this look, eyes immediately congealed.

    I saw a metal bracelet on that bad wrist!

    No! Not only this bad, the other two bad wrists also wear the same Bracelet!

    This kind of Bracelet seems to be very common. It looks like it can be bought even near the street, but I can''t say that I think the other side is showing me a bargain.

    Although I don''t know this kind of bracelet, I still know that there is a kind of special bracelet on Xianshen island

    Demon landing card!

    The legitimate demon residents on XianShen Island, that is, the demon landing card that can be worn to show their identity!

    That is to say, these three evils are not human beings!

    It''s the demons!

 Chapter 885

    (Please subscribe! Please recommend! Collect! Please give me a reward! All kinds of requests! One day left for double monthly pass! Friends! Don''t waste it! While it''s hot!)

    The three bad teenagers in front of us are all demons!

    Looking at the three special bracelets representing the identity, wordless slightly frowned and sighed in the heart.

    In this world, even the demons can act as bad teenagers

    Should it be called the demon special zone? Or should we say that there is a lot of difference from my impression

    However, it just proves that in XianShen City, the demons have been fully integrated into the life of ordinary people, and their views on the demons in the past should be changed here

    In my heart, a lot of thoughts flashed in a moment, making speechless look as if I was stunned. But such a gesture, falling in the eyes of three bad teenagers, is no different from being scared. At present, three pleasant and proud laughter came out from the mouth of three bad teenagers.

    "How is it? Do you understand? " The bad yellow hair pulled the annoying smile, actually put his arm on his speechless shoulder and shook his "demon landing card".

    "This is the demon landing permit. We are all demon. Do you understand what this means?"

    "That means!" Without waiting for a silent answer, another bad brown hair on the chest, self-contained shouting up. "In our eyes. You are such an ordinary human being, but you can solve it easily! "

    "Do you understand?" The bad green hair seems to be impatient, like a fly to speechless wave. "If you understand, please give me a break!"

    Looking at the three oboe like demons in front of me, I can''t say I''ve been watching them clamor there without interrupting, but the look in my eyes is more and more indifferent, and I''m no longer as interested as I just was.

    "You..." Eyes slightly raised, the wine red pupil did not have a trace of fluctuation, speechless light mouth said: "have you finished?"

    Hearing the speechless tone that suddenly became indifferent, the three evil demons who were not used to it were stunned. The eyes are full of blankness.

    In the past. They haven''t done so much as they do today. They rely on the identity of the demon clan and the powerful power to support them. Bullying the weak. They do it almost every day.

    Although once you really start. Then the "demon landing card" in their hands will send out an alarm when they use magic, which will attract the security team in Xianshen city. At that time. They can''t take it anymore. But in the face of ordinary human beings, as demons, they don''t need to use magic at all. It''s proper for them to bully ordinary people with their super physical strength.

    Also because of this, every time they show their "demon landing card" to show their identity, those ordinary people who are bullied by them will be obedient, even if they are unwilling to attack on the spot, and let them do it. Over time, these three evil evil people are more and more unbridled.

    But this time, it seems different from the past

    In front of us, not only are we not afraid of our demonic identity, but our attitude has changed after we have revealed our identity.

    It''s like, before revealing his identity, the other side is like a lion watching the antelope dance in front of him. It''s not so much playing with himself and others, but watching himself and others perform in a joking mood.

    But after revealing his identity, the lion suddenly found that the antelope''s horn had become a sharp spear that could pierce his own skin, from being ignored to facing up.

    But that doesn''t mean it''s a good thing

    After all, watching the ants crawling in front of them, the lion would not want to waste his energy to knead them. He could see an antelope passing in front of him. Even if the other side could not hurt himself at all, he would definitely jump up and kill the antelope with one bite!

    Now, from ants to antelopes, there is a sense of crisis that lions have been watching!

    But how could it be

    The other side has no "demon landing card", and is not a demon

    Is the opponent a magician

    Think of here, the bad of three demon clan also can''t help tensing up the body, but the words that say, but still so arrogant.

    "Hey, man, do you want to be alone with the three of us?"

    The meaning of the words is that they have the advantage of quantity and never mind the beating!

    Of course, none of the three bad devil youths found that the original name of "boy boy" in their mouth has become "human".

    Speechless nature is also aware of the changes of the three evil demons, can not help sighing, turn around and look into the piano.

    "Qin Li, how do you think they should be repaired?""Ha?..." In the piano, I turned the "precious pearl" in my hand, as if I was amused by the silent question, and waved my hand carelessly.

    "It''s all right. In a word, you need to solve it quickly. I don''t want to stay here anymore."

    "Amount..." Speechless and speechless glanced at the indifferent piano and smacked his lips.

    "All right, all right..."

    Voice down

    "Peng..."

    A slight step on the ground suddenly sounded before the three bad demons didn''t react. It reverberated in the hot air!

    In the sight of the three evil demons, the silent figure becomes a bit of residual light. In a flash, it gradually enlarges in their pupils. In a blink of an eye, it comes to them!

    "What..." The faces of the three evil devil youths changed greatly.

    Wordless mouth pulled up a thought-provoking smile.

    "Bang!"

    The feet are like whips, and they throw themselves at the evil devil with green hair. After hearing a dull noise, the bad boy with green hair is in a scream, as if he was hit by a truck. His body is like a broken kite, flying out, hitting the wall of the street heavily, his head is askew, and he faints

    "Ah!" Looking at his companions being beaten away like this, the remaining two bad teenagers can''t help but scream, and back quickly after returning to their senses.

    "Are you really a magician?"

    Hearing the angry shouts of the two bad devil youths, speechless threw away the feet they had just pulled out and padded the ground with the toes.

    "What? Are you afraid because your opponent is a magician? " Speechless scornful smile, and a side. "I just said something. Am I an ordinary human that you can easily solve?"

    "Or do you cringe when your opponent is better than you?" Just like trying to crush the nerves of the two demons, language turns into arrows, which attack their psychology one by one.

    "It''s really bad, bullying the soft and fearing the hard, even the demons..."

    "You, you guy..." The two cowardly demons are just like being said to be right. Their faces show anger. Then, a thick torrent of magic surges from them!

    Because of their different identities, they use different skill systems.

    Magicians use magic, over adaptable people use super power, and all kinds of skill systems are available. As long as their skills are strong enough to fight against the demons, then they can become magicians!

    However, no matter how different the skill system of the assailants is, it is true that they have the ability to fight against the demons. For the demons, there is no doubt that the assailants are also natural enemies. The meaning of attacking the demons is just like the literal meaning. You can attack the demons only by yourself!

    Therefore, there are assassins who hunt and kill demons as their livelihood!

    The two demon teenagers have regarded wordless as the assailant. Although they don''t know whether the other side will make a living by hunting the demon, in the fact that their companions are defeated in a flash, they are afraid and scared, so they use magic recklessly!

    "Buzz!"

    Almost at the same time, the "demon landing card" in the hands of two demon teenagers gave out an alarm, and together with it, a sudden alarm sounded in the surrounding streets!

    "Abnormal magic detected! Please take shelter quickly! come again! Abnormal magic detected! Ask the people around to take refuge quickly! "

    The sound of the mechanical alarm reverberated from the surrounding area, and the whole street was in a mess

 Chapter 886

    (last day of double monthly pass! Sell cute and ask for a monthly ticket! Friends! Let''s have one

    "Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum

    "Abnormal magic detected! Please take shelter quickly! come again! Abnormal magic detected! Ask the people around to take refuge quickly! "

    On the wrist, the two "demon landing cards" sensed the magic emerging from their wearers at the first time. The whole thing vibrated like an alarm bell, and an alarm sounded in a red flash!

    In the street, the alarm louder than the "demon landing permit" sounded from nowhere. In a short time, it spread all around. At the next moment, a defense door began to fall from the buildings on both sides of the street. After a moment of stupor, the crowd panicked.

    "Demon clan! Demon clan! "

    "Come on! Run! "

    The pedestrians ran to the end of the streets on both sides in panic amid the screams, but they were not as tired as before because of the hot weather. They were afraid of running slowly and were involved in the battle on the spot. At that time, they, as ordinary human beings, might not know when they were killed by the fish in the pond!

    There was a scream of panic and back and forth. With the sound of the alarm, the crowd around ran away for a long time. Listening to the sound of the alarm in succession, they were speechless and stared at each other.

    "There was an alarm..." A look of displeasure in the piano. "What''s the name of Xian Shen city? Is it forbidden for demons to fight?"

    "Should it not be so exaggerated as to prohibit fighting?" Speechless look around, a wry smile. "But it seems that we have caused some unnecessary troubles..."

    Although we have got a preliminary understanding of the basic situation of XianShen City, we didn''t expect to fight in it. The result was a fire.

    But it''s also natural to think about it. There are ordinary people living in Xianshen city. When the demons fight, the power is not affordable for ordinary people at all. So, it''s nothing for the demons to fight in XianShen City, but once the magic is used. In fact, it is no different from a major disaster.

    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Xian Shen city to have no regulations on prohibition, but the wordless two who are not familiar with the rules here are not clear

    Now, the two demons have used their magic, and the alarm has been sent out. I''m afraid that the law enforcement officers in Xianshen city will also come here

    By that time, the trouble will be great.

    It''s not that the two people in Wuyan and Qinli are afraid of the law enforcement force in XianShen City, but that the two of them are black households who have not registered their identities and break into Xianshen city without authorization!

    Once it''s patrolled by them. The fact that the two of them have not registered their identities will also be exposed. It is certain to review them. It is still a small matter. The key is, in this way, how can they complete their copy task one

    This is the abuse of wordless and unfamiliar with the original. So it shows!

    "It seems that if it''s really noisy, it will be very noisy!" A pair of red pupils finally emerged a little serious. Qin calmly said to Wuyan, "let''s solve this problem quickly!"

    Smell speech, speechless also nodded, no longer joking, just. The conversation between the two people, as if there were no one else, infuriated the teenagers of the two demons.

    "Damn it! I want you to look good! " The two evil demons shrieked, like crazy, and sounded with the roar of anger. Their appearance suddenly changed.

    A pair of turbid eyes gradually turned bloody red. In the mouth, two sharp tusks protruded slightly, exposed on the lips, and even the ears seemed to have become a little sharp.

    These two demon teenagers are vampires!

    "Vampires?" I was surprised to see this.

    "Kill you!" The two vampires gave a grim smile. On their bodies, a stream of air, which looks like blood and red steam, erupted from them. During the twisting, the original magic power rose two or three times again!

    The bright red air flow swept in and twisted like a whirlpool. At last, the two bright red air flows formed the horned beast, floating in the air and roaring!

    "Hiss!!!"

    The sharp neighing vibrated everywhere, and the atmosphere fluctuated violently. The defense doors on both sides of the street, under the magic of the torn atmosphere and the storm surge, were as if they were directly hit by some terrible heavy weapons. The sound of "bang" slightly deformed!

    This Looking at the two horned beasts in their own neighing, the wordless wine red pupil flashed an indescribable light.

    "Is this the beast?"

    In the surrounding streets, trees began to fall in pieces, and the ground cracked inch by inch. Even the iron pillars of street lamps were making a whine, as if they might collapse at any time. All this was caused only by the magic of the beasts!"Powerful magic, powerful destructive power..." Speechless a little stupefied.

    It''s no wonder that he will, because from the feedback information from the system perception, I have no words to know that the two vampires in front of me are only the level of level 7, or just reached the primary level of level 7!

    However, the destructive power of the two released beasts has reached the peak level of level 7, and even has a hidden trend of breaking through level 8!

    What does this mean?

    This means that even if a stronger person stands in front of them, if they accidentally get attacked by their beasts, then the end will never be better than death!

    These animals have already enabled their masters to have the ability of exceeding the level of challenge, and even, initially, the possibility of exceeding the level of challenge!

    Until now, speechless only to find that before their own, too little attention to the beast''s ability

    Having a beast may not mean that you have a strong power, but that definitely means that you have a terrible destructive power!

    Even if it is stronger than its own existence, it is also incomparable to the power of terror and destruction!

    Two ordinary vampires call out the beast has such a power, so, as the true ancestor of their own, the summoned beast, will have what kind of power

    Thinking of this, wordless heart is completely hot, and an excited smile appears on his face.

    "It seems that the matter of summoning the sentient animals needs to be put on the agenda quickly..."

    At this time, two vampires also launched an attack!

    "Black light! Give it to me! "

    "Bite him! Guiteng! "

    "Hiss!" Two sentinel animals shriek, one swoops, tearing the air around, carrying the sound explosion and the magic wave of terror, rushing to speechless!

    Seeing this, he was speechless and not frightened, but showed a fanatical smile.

    "Come on!" Looking at the mighty charge, speechless clenched a fist. On the fist, there was a terrible magic air flow that could be compared with two beasts, which was burning up, rolling up and sweeping like a storm!

    Because of emotional excitement, a pair of wine red pupils have been turned into noble gold that will emerge when they are fully opened!

    Vampire''s pet is a solid super high concentration magic collection with will, that is to say, pet itself is magic itself!

    If you want to fight against the beast, you can only fight with more powerful magic than the beast itself!

    It is because of this understanding that speechless gave up other means and simply used magic.

    "Let me see!" The mighty power reverberates with magic. "How powerful is the real beast!"

    Word fall, two mingled with the trend of heaven, rushed to speechless in front of!

    The fist wrapped in magic air rushed to meet it!

    The next moment

    "Boom!!!"

    Falling like a meteorite! Like a volcano!

    Like a roar of thunder! Like a star exploding!

    From the center of the site, the extremely strong light suddenly lights up every corner of the whole space. Then, a roar that can shock people''s eardrum turns into a sound wave, which attacks all directions. Where it passes, the air evaporates in a strong wind, the ground breaks, and the street collapses dangerously.

    Although the scene is not destroyed by the attack of Two vampires who are just seven steps old, the beast''s terrible destructive power also makes the central point in the collision hit a hole about 10 meters long!

    But in the pit, speechless stand up, in the hands of a plume of smoke, but on the body, it is harmless!

    "What What The faces of the two vampires suddenly froze.

 Chapter 887

    (double the monthly pass on the last day! Awesome!

    When everything is calming down, the scene is calm, and it is restored to normal, the atmosphere in the air is still.

    The two vampires have been completely stuck there, and there is no response.

    The reason why vampires are called the most powerful demon is that they can freely drive the animals without the side effects of devouring life.

    But now, they are most proud of the beast, but by others with empty fist to the front down, the other side is still unharmed!

    Even if the opponent is a magician who specializes in dealing with the demons, the two vampires can''t accept it.

    I don''t know that the silent heart is also full of restlessness

    Mingming is just at the seventh level. The two bloodlines are not very noble. They are just the most common animals released by vampires. In the encounter with themselves, they consume a full 10% of their magic!

    Speechless is not a random vampire, but the highest true ancestor of vampires. If this magic is used to maintain the normal daily operation of the whole city of Xianshen, it will be worth a whole month!

    Now, this part of magic is consumed in the encounter with two ordinary vampires

    No wonder the beast will become the strongest proof that vampires are called demons!

    No wonder this alien Summoner is synonymous with destruction and destruction!

    It''s worthy of being called magic collection

    After a while, I was still smoking my hands, although the two vampires had not been solved. But the speechless eyes are full of joy.

    He has fully realized the power of the beast.

    I believe that compared with the two ordinary vampires, the beast summoned by themselves will definitely be stronger by many times, which will definitely become one of his strongest attack means!

    Summon the beast, it''s imminent!

    I took a deep breath, forced down the excitement in my heart, and looked at the two vampires on the spot without any words. My eyes were no longer as indifferent as they had just been. It''s a lot of friendliness.

    "For the sake of you helping me a little bit. I won''t embarrass you... " Waved at will, silent mood, it seems very good.

    Also did not wait for those two vampires'' response, speechless walked to Qin''s side. Patted her shoulder standing still all the time.

    "All right. here we go. When the island''s police force comes, we''ll be in trouble... "

    Smell words, not only did not pay attention to the piano without words. On the contrary, the expression seems to be something wrong, looking straight at a certain direction ahead, murmuring.

    "It seems that it''s not good, that man..."

    "Well?" Speechless strange crooked head, with the Qin''s eyes looked at the past, to get a scene in the field of vision into his eyes, he can not help but stare.

    In the field of vision, in the corner, a girl of the same age as Qin Li, about 14 or 5 years old, is sitting on the ground over there. Her hair is tied into a small ponytail with blue ribbon, which hangs behind her head. She looks like a school uniform on her body. Although her petite face hole is not as sweet as that in Qin, it is also very lovely, round and big Eyes are the same wine red pupils as wordless.

    However, now, in that pair of pupils, it is full of extreme fear and panic, staring at the wordless and those two vampire bad teenagers here.

    Obviously, these emotions seem to be aimed at wordless and those two vampires

    Looking at the girl sitting on the ground, she frowned a little.

    "That girl..." Scratched his cheek, speechless lowered his head. "It seems to be a little familiar..."

    Qin seems to hear speechless words. He pulls his eyes back from the girl and turns to speechless body, which is full of contempt.

    "Has it been reduced to the point of being familiar with faces when meeting lovely girls?"

    This sentence, very successful will be speechless from memory to wake up, but also almost let him fall, the corners of his mouth twitch. "Am I hungry to that extent?"

    "Who knows..." The instrument turned its mouth, hesitated for a moment, and said, "that girl doesn''t matter? It looks like something''s wrong... "

    "Why didn''t you take refuge?" Speechless and confused. "Just now the alarm was so loud, it''s impossible for ordinary people to come here, and the other party looks like an ordinary person..."

    "Who knows..." What I said was as like as two peas, but in the harp, he did not speak again. He knew nothing about it. At this time, the head of the chin should be spinning quickly, thinking something.

    At this time, the two vampires have run away, and the bad one that was kicked away by wordless at the beginning is also gone. There is only wordless, piano, and the girl who has been sitting there, watching wordless girl. The atmosphere is very strange.Eyes slightly turned, as if hesitating about what, finally, speechless still did not suppress the curiosity of the heart, towards the direction of the girl went past

    This young girl can give him a familiar feeling, which should not be an illusion. After all, she has complete memory ability.

    However, it also confirms that I have never met each other. If I have met each other, I can''t forget.

    Then, in his own mind with complete memory ability, that is, there is no impression, and can give himself familiar feeling, there is only one possibility.

    This girl is probably the original plot character in the world of replica!

    Unfortunately, he was not very familiar with "blood eating frenzy". At that time, he did not have the ability of complete memory, but obtained the ability of complete memory, and did not let him give the effect of complete memory to the previous memory.

    I can only touch it

    With wordless approach, the girl''s dull eyes are also following wordless movement. When wordless comes to him, the girl has raised her head and looks very cute.

    "That..." After pondering over the words, he waved wordlessly. "You..."

    "Ah!!!" Speechless voice, it seems that the girl who fell into stagnation was awakened, a pair of beautiful eyes emerged thick fear and fear, the girl screamed, interrupted speechless words.

    "No! No!!! " Like the young girl who saw the ghost at night, the young girl moved her legs and moved back, screaming in horror.

    "No, no, no! Wuwuwu... " Holding the head, shaking desperately, the fear in the girl''s heart has been shown. Let the silent action become one of the stiff, hurriedly opening up.

    "Then, don''t be afraid, I have no malice!"

    "Don''t come here! Don''t come! " The young girl didn''t listen to anything, and still moved her body in fear. The look in her eyes was clearly the expression of extreme fear. If she goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not a strange thing even if her nerves break down because of fear.

    "Don''t Don''t Demons Demons

    This Speechless at a loss, can only back, as far as possible not close to the girl, side, has been watching the girl''s piano squinting eyes.

    "This girl seems to have a phobia, for the demons..."

    "Demon clan? Phobia? " Speechless surprised to see the piano, pointing to his nose. "You mean, she thinks I''m a demon?"

    In the piano, he turned his eyes and said angrily, "you are a demon, you are a Vampire..."

    "But..." Speechless and confused. "I didn''t summon the animals or show my tusks..."

    With a sigh, Qin points to the speechless eyes with the precious pearl in her hand. "But your eyes are discolored, aren''t they?"

    Speechless Zheng for a while, then just remember, just because I saw the ability of the beast, excited over the head, so the eyes changed

    "I''m afraid this girl just passed by here and happened to meet you and those two vampires. Because she was suffering from demon phobia, she couldn''t take refuge in the first time. Then she was very lucky to see you using your blood..." Qin shook his head and glanced at speechless.

    "For the moment, you''d better stay away from her..."

    "Amount..." Speechless brow beat a few times, immediately helpless. "All right..."

    His eyes turned to the girl who was still holding her head there, trembling with fear, and silently pursed her lips. He was going to leave here with the piano. Behind him, a crisp voice came into his ears.

    "It''s really It''s been a big fight... "

 Chapter 888

    (third more! Double the monthly pass on the last day! Please support

    "It''s really It''s been a big fight... "

    Crisp, tender, and with a different sense of authority, the voice slowly fluctuated, which made the two people who were just about to leave the place speechless and in the piano stiff for a while.

    Someone''s coming!

    No! This is not the main thing!

    The main thing is that when someone comes, they both don''t find out!

    Looking at each other, they relaxed their bodies and gradually turned around, looked up and looked forward

    Because of the impact of the animals, the holes cracked are still emitting smoke and dust. Pieces of gravel roll down from the high place and fall into the dark holes, making a sound of "rustling". The gaps are not big, but the cracks that are clearly visible spread around the center of the holes, until the distance of ten meters away, they stop expanding. This is the boundary. The rest The streets are in good condition.

    And in the pit with light smoke, a very petite, even more petite than in the piano, only a little bit more than the figure of little Franco is standing in it!

    Dressed in black pleated Gothic Lori dress, she looks like a princess and a noble noble noble. Her long black hair, which is waist long, falls down gently and falls into several hair bundles along the way. The tail is slightly curled up like a tornado, which is not pompous, but also endurable.

    Holding a parasol in one hand, and a lace fan of the same color as the clothes in the other. The face is extremely delicate, and the outline is as beautiful as the meticulously carved doll. The beautiful face, even the wordless one who often walks among the flowers, can''t find any fault. It just looks very young, a full beautiful girl!

    To be exact, it''s more appropriate to describe a young girl than a beautiful girl, after all. Her height. Less than a meter and a half

    Blinked, speechless expression more or less a bit of consternation.

    Is it true that the man who just came to his back without a sound and was not found by himself. It''s just this Little girl

    And Qin two people look at each other at the petite girl. Then it turns on system awareness almost at the same time. Sweep them over each other.

    Nangong Na Yue: (Grade 82)

    when the word "Grade 82" flashed into the minds of wordless and Qin Li, the consternation on their faces was instantly fixed, and then more intense consternation came out.

    At present, this little girl looks a little bit better than little Fleur and Siji. It turns out that he is a ninth level strong man!

    This Speechless opened a mouth and shook his head. "You can''t look like a person..."

    Qin deep thought that the nod, red eyes are constantly looking at each other. "But it''s lovely..."

    Standing in the pit, the gothic girl who is looking at something, that is, the girl named Nangong that month, seems to feel something that makes her dislike, like a pair of blue eyes like a jewel, a pair of silent eyes, the eyes of the two people in the piano, the delicate lips slowly start.

    "Is that you? The source of abnormal magic just now... "

    Hearing this, Wuyan and Qinli reacted. They frowned slightly and looked at Nangong that month.

    "Don''t you..." With a little uncertainty, speechless to Nangong that month said: "are you the attack magician of Xianshen city?"

    "Well, there''s a position like this..." Nangong carried his parasol that month, with a very young, but unexpected and dignified voice line of contradiction, and said such a sentence as he didn''t care, which made Wuyan feel helpless.

    "I didn''t expect that even the assailant was out in a small fight. The public security in Xianshen city is really good..."

    "A little fight?" Nangong looked speechless and pointed to the hole in the ground. "Is this only a fight? So I''m going to reposition your abilities. "

    "But you are right!" Nangong that month language front a turn, slowly walked over. "It''s just to detect the level of abnormal magic. You don''t need to attack the magician!"

    After that, Nangong also came to the silent and Qin people''s side that month, but she went directly over the two people''s figure, went to the girl who had the demon phobia, and stared at her.

    "The students in my school tremble in this place. As a teacher, I can''t be regarded as not seeing..."

    "Teacher?" Qin''s face strangely stops to turn the ''precious pearl'' and looks at Nangong that month. "You said you were a teacher?"

    "Although your reaction is similar to my imagination, it still makes me a little unhappy..." "Cut" a, Nangong that month don''t over head, looked at the girl who slumped to sit on the ground.

    "You, like the sister of Xiaogu City, are you xiaozhusha?" The serious face of Nangong in that month hasn''t changed at all, but there is a trace of pity in her eyes."Cheer up..."

    "Er..." It seems that the girl who was called xiaogusha by Nangong that month didn''t notice until now that someone was standing in front of her, her eyes full of fear were slowly raised, and the tiny figure of Nangong that month was printed into her eyes.

    Stupefied for a moment, xiaozhusha finally came back, with a tear in his eye corner, and rushed to Nangong that month.

    "Nangong teacher!"

    "Well, stop crying..." With a sigh, Nangong patted xiaogusha''s shoulder that month, then turned to speechless and zither, and his eyes began to take on a little bad.

    "You seem to have made my students cry..."

    "Hey, hey, wait, you can''t be a good man!" Speechless hurriedly shook his head and waved, proving that he was innocent.

    "Yes!" In the piano, one hand is crossed up, and one finger is speechless. "It was him, not me, who made the girl cry!"

    "In Chin, you..." Speechless all of a sudden, although strictly speaking, the real thing that makes xiaoyingsha so afraid is her own problem, but if she doesn''t get close to her, she won''t be afraid of what she is now. It seems that she made her cry. It''s right

    "No, no! I didn''t make her cry! " Speechless vigorously denied up, the righteous speech shouted: "make a girl cry so ungenerous things, how can I do it!"

    "Eh?" The eyes in the piano suddenly became bad. "You guy, have you been thinking about bad ideas?"

    "Why do you come to such a conclusion!"

    Looking at the two brothers and sisters in front of her, they ignored her, stood in front of themselves, and quarreled as if nobody else was around. Nangong''s full moon line was full, but if you look carefully, you can see that the alert in her eyes was slowly put down.

    Even xiaoyusha, who has been looking at the speechless xiaoyusha with fear all the time, seems to have stayed down because of the scene in front of him. The fear in his eyes is still there, but it is not as strong as it just was.

    "All right!" Finally, I couldn''t stand the noise of the two. Nangong raised his hand to stop it that month. "If you want to flirt, you can continue later. Don''t get in the way here!"

    "Why do you come to such a conclusion?"

    "Who Who is flirting! "

    "All in all!" Nangong closed his eyes that month and put his umbrella on his shoulder. "You two, come with me first, and tell me the story. Of course, if you want the police to review it, you can..."

    After that, Nangong that month directly set up a parasol and walked to one side of the street. Xiaozhusha followed him in a panic. He didn''t stay in the same place with no words. He hung behind Nangong that month and walked with him.

    , speechless and silent, watched Nangong take away Xiao Yao''s self and walked away from it in the month. He could not help but make complaints about it: "just like this, are we not afraid of not going with us?"

    "Of course she''s not afraid!" Qin Li said angrily, "it''s so easy to find two of us on such an artificial island because of the strength of the Ninth level, the ability to see us, and the ability to just hide our feelings and appear behind us and not be discovered by us!"

    "Say It''s about... " Speechless also had a headache, asked to the Qin: "then do we follow up?"

    "Go! Why not! " Qin showed a strange smile, eyes flashed interested in the light.

    "Maybe we can get some information from her. After all, you are not very familiar with the world, are you..."

    "Yes..." Speechless for a moment, nodded.

    "Then follow up!"

 Chapter 889

    (today''s fourth watch!)

    How many times is this without electricity? Sure enough, the children in the countryside can''t be hurt! With the renewal of the Convention in advance, I went to the Internet bar all the way. I''ve suffered so much that I''d like to lean my legs. Friends, I can''t support it. Wuwuwuwu...)

    caihai School Park is a school park that is responsible for the teaching of junior and senior high school students at the same time. It''s also one of the few senior schools in XianShen City, an artificial island.

    Compared with the Xianshen city known as the "demon special zone", caihai School Park is a relatively normal school park. There are no orcs, no vampires, and no other demons. The people who study in this school park are basically ordinary people.

    One of the reasons why we use such ambiguous words as "basic" is that, in the caihai School Park, the landing demons will not appear here and study, while some unknown and not logged in demons can hide their identity and move on here. Although there are not many examples, they are not without

    The second reason is that the word "ordinary human" is just for

    After all, human beings, such as magicians with magic skills and super adaptable people, will not see any difference from ordinary people in appearance

    There is an office in a staff office building of the high school Department of caihai University Park.

    It is located on the top floor of the office building with a very broad vision. Its location is even higher than the principal''s office of caihai University Park, and the interior is also very luxurious. The floor is covered with thick carpet embroidered with gorgeous patterns, and the wall at the door is hung with luxurious mats. Pieces of furniture are as old as precious antiques.

    In addition, its area almost occupies half of the whole top floor. Those who enter here may directly regard it as the room of the aristocratic emperor rather than the office of a teacher

    This luxurious office is Nangong''s office in that month!

    Nangong that month is an English teacher in the high school of caihai Academy. He also serves as the instructor of the special police force of Xianshen city. He is a professional magician in Xianshen city!

    Xianshen city is a special area for demons, where the powerful demons are almost everywhere, compared with these demons. Ordinary people are undoubtedly vulnerable. Let alone some junior and senior high school students.

    Under such circumstances, in order to prevent ordinary students from being affected by the disasters caused by the demons, all the educational facilities in Xianshen city are strictly regulated. In order to ensure the safety of ordinary human students. It is necessary to assign a certain number of assailants to educational facilities.

    Nangong that month. It is one of the attack magicians assigned to caihai School Park by Xianshen city!

    However, Nangong in that month tended to be her own teacher, for her. Teachers are the real profession. The magician is only a deputy. She is different from her appearance of naivete and dignity. In fact, she likes the job of teacher very much, which indirectly shows that she loves her students very much.

    Even though the student didn''t teach by herself, just like xiaoyusha, she was a student in the Junior Middle School Department of caihai University Park, but she was also loved by Nangong that month. Although on the surface, xiaoyusha is bigger than Nangong that month

    According to Nangong that month, she is 26 years old this year

    "Two 26... "

    Looking at that sitting on the opposite large luxury sofa, the petite girl who is no more than one meter five in height and no more than fifteen years old in body shape, she is speechless and can''t calm down, and she laughs at the corners of her mouth.

    "Year I''m almost my age. I can''t see it... "

    Smell speech, the expression of that month of Nangong is slightly a little displeased, but it is a good-looking frown, surprised to see speechless. "You say you''re about my age? Are you not a demon? "

    The common vitality of the demons is much higher than that of human beings. Among them, the vampire is the one who is known as the immortal one. The life of the ordinary demons is almost infinite. Although the life of the ordinary demons is not as long as that of the vampires, they generally live for 180 years, but more than enough.

    Therefore, it is impossible to judge the age of the demons by their appearance. Before that month, Nangong thought that speechless must be at least 40 years old

    "What are you surprised at?" Seeing the surprise expression of Nangong that month, speechless make complaints about it. "I can be 26 like you. Why can''t I be younger as a demon?"

    Nangong that month Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately with a profound look speechless. "Young demon clan, I haven''t seen it before..."

    Take up the black tea in front of you. Nangong closes his eyes and drinks it that month. "But for the first time, I''ve seen a demon that is young and has the magic power to your level..."

    Whether the demons are powerful or not is largely related to their own years of existence. The longer they live, the stronger the magic they store and the stronger their power. Although there is no lack of the type of magic that is very powerful at birth, no matter how powerful they are, the magic they bring can not reach the level of speechless.

    With the strength of Nangong that month, even if there is no way to sense how huge the magic in wordless body is, she can still do it vaguely, which has surprised her.If speechless is really the same age as her, then the ability of the demon running out of nowhere

    Nangong that month feel, oneself, seem to look down on this seemingly harmless demon youth

    Of course, Nangong didn''t know that in that month, unlike the demons in the world who came from my slow growth of magic through time, wordless but with the method of self-cultivation of magic is still the top one!

    In terms of magic power, don''t compare it with those demons who have lived for a long time. They are the only four true ancestors in the world. Maybe they can''t compare them with each other!

    The reason why the true ancestors have such a proud and powerful power is that they are the oldest vampires and live for the longest time. The vast amount of time they have accumulated is the source of their power. They have passed a very long time, increased their own magic power, coupled with their infinite vitality, and their beasts based on these two sources Nature is the most powerful one.

    From this point of view, you can cultivate magic by yourself. In a short period of time, you can gain wordless magic which is comparable to four true ancestors or even more powerful. The conditions are very rich and cheating

    "Tell me, then, what race of demons are you?"

    Hearing Nangong''s question of that month, he blinked wordlessly, but he didn''t hide much.

    "Vampire!"

    "Vampires?" Nangong that month was puzzled, and looked to speechless suspiciously. "Are you kidding me? Vampires in their twenties, do you have such a powerful magic power? "

    Speechless turn white eyes, also lazy to explain, directly prove by action.

    The wine red pupil turned to gold in a flash, and the sharp but small fangs came out of the mouth gently.

    Seeing that wordless used his own blood, Nangong looked into his eyes in surprise. "Aren''t vampire''s eyes really red? Why is your gold? "

    "SA, who knows..." Wordless take back the vampire''s posture, jokingly said a sentence. "Maybe it''s because of this that I can get huge magic when I''m young..."

    "Oh?" Nangong squinted that month and took a sip of black tea again. "Well, let''s say so, but you have to be careful. With this level of magic, your beasts are not ordinary goods, right? Don''t let it go, I don''t want to catch you... "

    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any animals..."

    "Well, that''s the most..." In half, Nangong was stunned that month. "What did you say? You don''t have a pet? "

    "Yes!" Wordless and generous admission. "I have no animal!"

    "You''re really kidding me!" Nangong didn''t even drink black tea that month. Now she is seriously suspicious. From the beginning to the end, speechless is teasing her.

    "A vampire, unexpectedly said that he did not have the most powerful trump card as a vampire, the beast?"

    "But that''s what it is!" Speechless sighed, spread out his hand and said: "at least, in my blood, I haven''t raised the animals. If you don''t believe it, you can check it to your heart''s content!"

    Looking at that helpless face, it''s not like a fake speechless, Nangong felt that month again.

    In front of this man, I look down on him

 Chapter 890

    Thank you very much for the 10, 000 reward of pirate heart! 1888 reward for "little wind leaves" and "wind butterfly flowers weeping in the dark"! And the rewards of "Maple withering", "eternal sky", "cloud Qiqing Valley", "hearty / cool", "RTCC", "m love to laugh", "sadanfaxi private", "small h house", "monarch", "Zen house enlightenment", "thunder and rain falling sound", "night moon and Chenyu", "book friend 140418140843088"

    For a vampire, it''s a very important existence!

    In addition to the nearly infinite vitality, vampires, whether in terms of physical strength or fighting ability, can only be regarded as a cowardly one in the demon family, and they can be called the strongest in the demon family, whose root lies in the super power of the animals raised in their own blood.

    Therefore, every vampire, one of the most, the beast is the first!

    If a vampire is born, the first thing they do is to summon the animals from the different world and keep them in their own blood for their own drive.

    Now, a vampire who is only in his twenties, not only has a huge magic power, but also has no pets, but he can fight with Two vampires who have released their pets by himself!

    Originally, the reason why Nangong would appear in such a place in that month was just because the students in her school were there. It seems that there was something wrong with her. Otherwise, she would not come as a top magician just by detecting the most common event of abnormal magic.

    And bring the silent two here. It''s just out of the idea of maintaining xiaoyingsha and the idea of a temporary rise.

    Now, Nangong that month really began to be interested in the man in front of her. No matter from which aspect, this different vampire in front of her is full of incredible mysteries. If possible, Nangong that month really wanted to uncover all these mysteries.

    "What a What about the incredible Vampire... " Nangong''s moon silk made no secret of her curiosity. Her jewel like eyes were fixed on her speechless body, as if she intended to see through him, but she didn''t ask. It''s as wise as Nangong that month. It''s impossible to tell her the real secret.

    It''s wordless. I was stared at by such a charming "little girl" in all aspects, and I felt more or less uncomfortable. Only the black tea in front of you. Cover up your face.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Although I haven''t been attached to animals yet, sooner or later there will be, besides. I''m not the kind of vampire who only depends on animals. I can still do magic myself... "

    "Magic?..." Nangong shook his head in a strange way that month. Among the demons, there are only a few who possess magic, even those who count them clearly. None of them are born with powerful magic, and none of them are well-known figures.

    However, it''s no surprise that Nangong has a strong magic power for wordless. She looks around and looks at the door. In the piano where she didn''t say a word, she speaks in a languid voice.

    "So, what race of demons are you?"

    "Don''t confuse me with him!" "I''m a real human being!" he replied without any politeness

    Indeed, Qin itself is a human being, and the reason why it will become an elf is just that it has been forcefully plugged with the power of an elf. To distinguish accurately, it should be considered as the existence of "human beings with the power of an elf". Moreover, Qin itself is more concerned about its human identity. She doesn''t hate the elves, but she doesn''t like them

    What''s more, in this world, it''s not uncommon for human beings to have the power of elves. They are not directly assimilated into elves, or they call themselves human beings

    For Qin''s answer, Nangong''s expression was a little subtle. "Vampires and human brothers and sisters? It''s really interesting... "

    Qin left his mouth and continued to stare at her door. He smiled silently and bitterly. Suddenly he thought of something. He asked Nangong that month, "by the way, that month, are you a magician?"

    "Can I take this question as a stupid type?" Nangong is drinking black tea with no expression on her face. Her identity has been revealed before

    Speechless embarrassed touched the head, followed by a serious question. "Then, do you have any way to make me the assailant in Xianshen city?"

    "I said, are you really a vampire?" Nangong that month felt that his surprise today was more than that of the previous year, and he was stunned there.

    "It''s a strange thing that there is no beast attached. I want to be a magician. Don''t you know that the magician is specially against the existence of the demons?"

    "Well There was only a dry smile, and the weak raised his hand and said, "I have my difficulties here, or you can''t treat me as a Vampire..."

    Nangong is speechless that month. Now she can basically be sure that this vampire in front of her is not an ordinary vampireIn other words, ordinary vampires don''t want to be attached to animals, and they don''t want to be the attack magician of the same clan. What they saw and heard today, and what they saw in Nangong that month, is also quite a long time

    However, it is undeniable that Nangong was really interested in that month.

    There was a smile in the blue eyes. Nangong leaned on the sofa that month and shook the fan.

    "All right! I''ll help you with this! "

    Hearing the confident words of Nangong that month, I was speechless.

    It''s so easy to agree to this seemingly difficult request. At present, this petite and incomparable 26-year-old "little girl" doesn''t seem to be an ordinary magician

    Eh? Why should I say "also"

    Some can not touch the head of the grasp their own head, speechless nod, said a smile.

    "Thank you! That month! "

    Nangong that month lightly hummed, turned his head, once again began to drink black tea, saw the situation, speechless also raised the cup in hand, drank a mouthful, this drink, his action stopped, then helplessly put it on the table.

    "What?" Seeing the silent action, Nangong frowned that month and seemed to be very dissatisfied with the silent action.

    Despite her small appearance, in fact, for black tea, Nangong that month has an unusual preference

    "No, that, nothing..." It''s impossible to know Nangong''s preference for that month without words, so he replied honestly. "But this black tea doesn''t suit my taste very much..."

    "Sure..." Qin also a small sip, frown. "It''s a lot worse than what you bubble up..."

    In the past, even if you don''t get angry, you won''t be in a good mood. But the words behind the piano brighten the eyes of Nangong that month.

    "Can you make black tea?"

    "A little bit..." Speechless directly took out several new cups from the tea set. Immediately after shaking hands, the crimson space ripples began to move from his hands. At the next moment, a well-made teapot appeared in his hands and was picked up by him.

    Seeing this scene, Nangong''s attention in that month turned away from the teapot. "The use of space? Magic? "

    "This is just the effect of props..." "I can control magic in space, but I haven''t been able to create a space to store things," he said

    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to have the same type of magic as me... " Nangong that month casually said a sentence, but it makes speechless and Qin two people suddenly.

    No wonder at that time Nangong that month can quietly come to their own behind, it turns out that she will control magic space!

    "Well?" At this time, Nangong, who had a sip of black tea, was stunned for a while, then his eyes lit up.

    "It''s very unique. It''s very good..."

    "I''ll give it to you if I like it!" Speechless is very generous to hand the teapot to Nangong that month. "If it''s not enough, I still have it. If it''s not enough, I''ll get soaked..."

    Nangong that month smiled and nodded, looked at the speechless eyes are more and more interested, at the same time, also determined a plan in his heart

    Hello Suddenly, Qin Li turned to look at the door and said something. "Won''t you come and have a drink?"

    All the people''s eyes turned to the direction of the door one after another. What was printed in the eyes was a lovely girl with a ponytail tied and her whole body hidden behind the door, only her little head sticking out. However, when the silent eyes turned to the past, the girl was shocked immediately, and the head turtle retreated behind the door.

    Seeing xiaoyusha''s action, wordless said that he was hurt, pulled up a very reluctant smile and waved to xiaoyusha weakly.

    "Come and have a taste. It''s good to drink..."

    Xiaozhusha did not pay attention to wordless, but continued to look at him with fear, making wordless more injured.

    He doesn''t admit that he is disliked by his siste

 Chapter 891

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Collect! Please give me a reward! By the way, if you ask for magic cake or something, it also seems to increase the fans'' value. Although you can''t understand it, what''s the use...)

    vampire''s level is very strict!

    There is also a huge difference in the power of vampires, depending on the purity of their bloodline.

    The purer the bloodline is, the stronger the vampire''s power will be. On the contrary, the vampire''s power is weaker when the bloodline is more complex.

    After all, blood is the most important element of vampires, which is more important than brain and heart. They are the source of vampires'' magic and the medium used to summon the animals. Vampires keep the animals in their own blood at the cost of vitality, so as to drive them to fight and give them the basis of existence.

    This shows how important it is for a vampire to be pure or not, which is directly related to his strength.

    As we all know, the life of vampires is very long, almost infinite. In the long life, they can gradually increase the magic power in their bodies through survival, and they can also get more powerful magic power from the blood by absorbing other people''s blood.

    Therefore, the longer the vampires live, the more blood they have drawn and the more powerful magic they can get from the blood. Therefore, generally, those old vampires will have more power than the young ones, of course, the general

    Even if a pure blood vampire is just born, its power is stronger than that of the impure blood vampires who have lived for a long time. The purity of the blood as the source of power gives them a very good inborn advantage, which can not be matched by the accumulation of time alone.

    And the pure blood vampires who lived for a long time, as well as the power of the true ancestor, the origin of the vampires. It''s even harder to match.

    After a long history, now, vampires have developed to a certain extent, and are recognized and recognized by the world. According to the blood and survival time of vampires, people divide vampires into five levels!

    First level: Hun ghost!

    That is the inferior vampire who can''t summon the beast and can''t exercise its power!

    The real strength of vampires lies in their attachment to animals. There is no way to drive the vampire in the Warcraft is very weak. It can be said that without the Warcraft, the power of vampire is vulnerable to many Warcraft and even human beings. Therefore, Xionggui is the lowest vampire. They are always hated and despised by pure vampires.

    Second level: young generation vampires!

    They are also the most common vampires. Their blood is impure and their time of existence is very short compared with other vampires. Therefore, the magic in their bodies is not very strong, and the forces that can be driven by them are not strong, but they are also much stronger than the ordinary demons. Even the weakest beast, its power is better than the new fighter and chariot. This level of vampire is enough to frighten the world.

    Third level: old generation vampires!

    The survival time has been very long, and the magic in the body is also very huge. The driven animals have reached a point that the world can''t ignore. A single blow is enough to destroy a small village, and some pure blood old generation vampires are even more powerful. It is not impossible to destroy a city if you let it go. Its existence is regarded as the level of an army.

    You can imagine how powerful the vampires of the old generation are.

    Fourth level: elder!

    They are the most pure blood vampires, the second generation of vampires only after the true ancestor!

    They are recognized by the true ancestors, and are divided into the blood of the true ancestors, although they may not be the real ancestors'' own flesh and blood. But with the blood of the true ancestor, blood as the source of vampire magic, their power is incomparable, except for the true ancestor. They are the most powerful vampires!

    And the last level of vampire is the real ancestor!

    As the oldest vampire, and the king of all the other vampires, the true ancestors have the most powerful magic, no one!

    Their beasts can even destroy an empire!

    Vampires are the strongest of the demons, while true ancestors are the strongest of the vampires. Therefore, true ancestors are recognized as the most powerful existence in all demons. They have a real body that is not old and immortal, and live longer than any other life. That''s why true ancestors are so few. Only four are recognized, and only three are recognized. If the number of true ancestors is the same A little more, then, it''s not humans who control the world, but demons!

    There is no vampire of five levels that can surmount this limitation. It is not so easy to surmount it. Bloodline is the key. The purer bloodline is, the higher the level of vampire is, the stronger the power is. It is not impossible for a vampire of lower level to be better than a vampire of higher level, but it is as difficult as climbing to the sky!

    If young vampires want to gain powerful power quickly, there is no way. They just need to use the way of "cannibalism" to devour the higher level vampires directly and take their magic from the blood of the higher level vampires. That is to say, to take the blood that symbolizes the existence and power of other vampires!However, this method is a little unrealistic

    Devour the blood of a stronger vampire than yourself. Even if you suck up the blood of the other party, it will be occupied by a stronger one. Then the person who should be devoured will devour himself in turn. The danger is very high. Unless you are stronger than the other party or the other party is impatient and gives the blood to yourself directly, it is unlikely to succeed

    This is also the basic reason why the young generation of vampires can''t defeat the vampires whose level is higher than their own!

    Of course, there is no exception. Just like the existence of super adaptability in human beings, which is born with super power, there are also special and very few vampires that have some special abilities different from other vampires. If this ability can greatly enhance their own strength and reach the goal of surpassing vampires of higher level Degree, then, the vampire can break the level limit!

    At that time, it will not be impossible to use the principle of "cannibalism" to gain more powerful power

    But it''s hard to be right

    In Nangong''s conjecture of that month, wordless, it is likely that this part of vampires with special abilities will cause the pupil color to change when they become vampires. At a young age, the body has the powerful magic of extraordinary vampires!

    Therefore, in silent decision to summon their own beasts, Nangong said on the spot that she was willing to provide a venue.

    Wordless magic is so powerful, the summoned beast must be unusual. If something goes wrong with the summoned beast for the first time, the Xianshen city will suffer. She must find a relatively safe place to let her down.

    Nangong that month could never know that wordless is not a vampire with special abilities. Although it is different from the nature of vampires in the world, it is a real ancestor indeed!

    It has to be said that Nangong made a mistake in that month, but the method adopted is correct. If the real ancestor''s family animals make a scene in XianShen City, this artificial island will wait to be sunk

    XianShen City, an isolated area

    Looking around at the newly established defense border, Nangong looked at it with a little surprise in that month and said with appreciation: "although he is a vampire, he can build this level of defense border. Your magic skills are much better than most of the pretentious magicians."

    "Well, it''s ok..." Speechless stopped the hand that portrays the skill array, also stopped the magic supply, some satisfied nodded.

    "Although I know how to build it, it''s my first time to use it. It''s my limit to be able to get this degree while considering the time problem. If I can''t stop the beast like this, I don''t know whether I should be happy or depressed..."

    If you can''t stop the beast, you will prove the strength of the beast, but the price is that the city of Xianshen is overthrown. If you stop it, you will prove the strength of the border and your magic skills. No matter which side is happy, it''s no wonder that there is such a contradiction.

    "Well, you can start as soon as possible!" Nangong held up his parasol that month and took a look at the dark night. "Now it''s the darkest time of night. There''s no better time for a nocturnal creature like a vampire."

    Speechless nodded, took a deep breath, eyes, golden luster began to flow up

 Chapter 892

    (see if friends can guess the prototype of the beast, it should be easy to guess...)

    close your eyes, silently and slowly mobilize the magic power in your body, so that they are like the opening water flow, from slow to fast, and gradually start to burn from the body surface, and the ground under your feet gradually swings a circle of wind and waves with the emergence of magic air flow, blowing around, like a vortex Generally speaking, it rises slowly and stands in the sky.

    Before long, every corner of the whole scene was filled with extremely strong magic, blowing smoke like strong wind, just like the scene before the fighter took off, the air was rolling all over the place, just like mountains and seas, extremely spectacular!

    "Here This magic The face of Nangong, who had been watching silently, suddenly changed. A pair of delicate jewel like pupils slightly shrank, which were full of dignified and shocking.

    Nangong knew in that month that the magic of wordless was so huge that even some old generation vampires could not match it, but she did not expect that the magic hidden in wordless body was so huge!

    This is not what vampires can have!

    Nangong has never seen such a powerful magic power in that month, but it is because of it that he has seen it. Therefore, the attack magician who also has a huge power will feel a little shocked. This is normal. It''s hard to see!

    Looking at the speechless body bathed in the magic air flow, the face of Nangong that month was not as indifferent as it had just been, but full of different dignified, mouth like a whisper of light.

    "Zhenzu..."

    That''s right. Nangong saw such a powerful magic power only in Zhenzu!

    "This guy..." Nangong gnawed his teeth that month and snorted coldly. "I hope I don''t see the birth of a demon king..."

    On the other side, wordless, I don''t know what activities are in Nangong''s heart that month. His consciousness has already connected the different world where the animals live!

    One hand. Lift up to yourself. Then, the words like chanting slowly come out of the speechless mouth.

    "With the blood of my body! Call your real name! "

    "From now on! I will devour life for you! Take blood as the base! Put your strength into this body! I will drive you! "

    "Follow the call beast of this contract, if you want to do it according to the contract, come here ~ ~"

    "in my name of speechless!"

    The mystery is like the singing of Ancient Runes, which reverberates clearly around. Ignore the wind that blocks out the sun. And ignore the magic of tumbling and wandering. It penetrates the space as tangible and fluctuates until the last Rune falls. Heaven and earth are still!

    Speechless hands raised, a small drop of blood emerged from the fingertips, which immediately violated the gravity, and gradually floated up. When it came to the half sky more than 10 meters, the blood suddenly seemed to be evaporated. In a "hiss" sound, it turned into a wisp of blood gas, which disappeared from the sky.

    "Hum..."

    A small black spot suddenly fluctuates in the position where blood gas disappears. It rises and spreads like water. Before long, a rotating black hole appears in the mid air. Inside, a surging magic force surges out, blows down and lands like a meteorite!

    "Dong!"

    The suffocating fierce pressure is like a mountain without any omen. The space seems to be overwhelmed with a whine. On the spot, the gale has evolved into a storm, sweeping around!

    At the back, the parasol of Nangong that month can''t stand up. Instead, it stands on the ground, maintaining its body shape. A long black straight hair rolled up at the end is dancing wildly with the clothes. Eyes are fixed on the speechless body in front. Nangong that month''s face is full of consternation.

    "What a powerful magic, that guy, is really just a vampire with special abilities?"

    Finish saying, Nangong that month''s tone is a meal, as if sensed what kind of, fiercely looked up, looked at the black hole in the sky.

    "Here comes..."

    Voice just fell, floating in the middle of the black hole, two lights in an instant, from the black hole burst out, suddenly hit the ground!

    "Boom!"

    In the roar, a white flame and a black thunder and lightning are like explosions. They appear out of the sky and roar to all directions!

    The white flame, like the whirlpool at the time of the riot, between the waves and the place where it passes, whether the air flow or the ground, is in a moment, that is, there is no combustion or incineration, but it disappears directly like this, as if it did not exist at the beginning, returning to the origin

    The black lightning is like a meteor in the time of falling. In a blink of an eye, there is no vision or crack in the place where it passes, no matter in the boundary or in the space. But when it touches the lightning, it is like the hit glass, all of which are broken into pieces!The inexplicable power acts on the fire and thunder, crazy rampage!

    "That fire and thunder! I''ve never seen it! " The tone of Nangong''s that month has changed a little, which is the result of her impatience.

    The eyes can no longer be separated from the change of the scene. Nangong took a breath of magic atmosphere that month, and the hand holding the umbrella made a little effort.

    She saw

    In the white flame, in the black thunder and lightning, one black and one white, two bipedal standing, like a dragon like creature, gradually agglomerated

    The white dragon like creature is writhing in the white flame. The white flame is like its fluff all over the body. It floats with the fluctuation of the flame. The whole body is white, the eyes are blue, and the two long whiskers and ribbons like flame like things are slowly floating in the center of the eyebrows of the dragon head, which looks very elegant. The wings like arms are on the two sides of the body In the middle of the front part of the wings, there are a pair of sharp claws

    A tail made up of white flame shakes back like a long flowing hair, just like a heavy gun that is about to be launched. Inside, the light of white fire rises and falls. Every back and forth will be accompanied by Mars. It will spread in the surrounding space, making the big gas become nothing

    Noble! Elegant!

    Black dragon like creatures are bathed in black thunder and lightning. Most of their bodies are black. Some parts are dark black. They are more profound than the rest. Their blood red eyes are like crowns on the top of their heads. The joints of their limbs are black bony things. Their shoulders are like steel wings like shoulder pads. On one pair of wings, the roots have the same armor It spreads out like a fan like a net, and there are wing thorns at the inner end.

    The arm is like a baseball glove. Inside is a black hand with three claws. Behind it, a thick tail with a sharp thorn and a huge cone makes a "buzzing" sound like an engine. In the dark, a terrible destructive force expands with the sound, as if it might burst out at any time. It''s quite shocking!

    Such is the arrogance!

    The black and white dragons, together with the black lightning and the white flame, dance on this platform and arrange together, just like two kings with different temperament, one noble as a God, one domineering as a war general, and then, in the witness of this heaven and earth, roll the flame, with the lightning, together, melt into the wordless body

    Heaven and earth, once again restored calm

    However, the scene has been turned into ruins, consuming a lot of wordless mental power, and unconsciously, disappeared

    The only good news is that the power of black and white Twin Dragons has not been extended to the outside world, affecting the city of Xianshen

    In the middle of the field, speechless gently opened his eyes. A pair of golden pupils returned to wine red in the rotation, which was full of deep joy. It can be seen that the two animals seemed to be very agreeable to him.

    Nangong that month quietly looked at the joy of speechless, forehead, a drop of sweat quietly slipped down, let Nangong that month pulled up a very reluctant smile.

    "It seems that two awesome guys have been summoned..."

    It seems that I heard the voice of Nangong that month. Speechless, I turned around and showed a big smile. Anyone can see that his mood is very good.

    But before long, speechless and sorry. "Although the ability of the beast is very good, why are they two?"

    Smell speech, Nangong that month glanced at speechless, speechless, silent.

    Only she knew that it was not the speechless inability to summon more beasts, but, perhaps, only those two beasts were qualified to respond to his call and come here

 Chapter 893

    Thank you very much. Thousands of years, cloud Qiqing Valley, diexue Aoshuang, xiaoh house and aigio albott

    (it seems that you have guessed the prototype of the beast. It''s really good to guess. It''s so. Why don''t you guess the abilities of the beast? Don''t think it''s ordinary fire and lightning. The specific abilities won''t be announced too early. Before that, let''s see if anyone guesses right!)

    After the real possession of the beast, it was found without words that the beast has many other benefits besides its destructive power beyond its own level.

    The essence of the beast is a magic collection with will, that is to say, magic is the beast itself.

    Vampires will be huge as the magic of the beast into their own blood, although the release of them also need magic, but the beast''s own magic, will also be the first call, and into their own blood, that part of their magic will increase to the host.

    With the beast, the magic of the host will be increased!

    Even if only once

    In addition, wordless can also limit the liberation of a part of the animal''s strength, for their own use!

    This is not an ordinary ability

    You should know that the ability of the black and white Twin Dragons summoned by him is not the general ability. The white flame and the black lightning are much more terrible than they seem on the surface. Rather, they have fully understood the speechless ability of their two beasts. They are very clear in their hearts that the fire and lightning are not really the fire and lightning ...

    "Huh?"

    He is experiencing the change of his face at a moment when he is speechless in his body, at the same time. A white flame and a black lightning suddenly burst out of his body, just like uncontrollable. Although it disappeared in just a moment, his wordless face is slightly ruddy, which seems not as simple as it looks on the surface.

    Seeing this scene clearly, Nangong''s eyes set and said, "it seems that you can''t control your animals well..."

    It''s obvious that the vision just happened was not the result of speechless actions, but a situation like this. Nangong did not see that month. Her student, who also has some animals that can''t be ignored, had such a situation before.

    It''s a phenomenon that bursts out when the animals are not controlled!

    This made Nangong frown that month. He was a little annoyed. The two animals in Wuyan''s body were not ordinary goods. Only in terms of magic, power and ability. It''s even harder than his headache student. If speechless really can''t control those two animals, what''s the difference between it and becoming a time bomb

    However, speechless heard Nangong that month''s words. But mischievous blinked, the corner of the mouth pulled up an interesting arc.

    He raised his hands and sent them to the confused Nangong that month. Then, a white flame and a black lightning "shouted" from his two hands respectively, which made Nangong jump.

    Then, the magic in wordless hands surged up, and the fire and lightning in hands were changing, sometimes left hand fire and right hand lightning, sometimes left hand lightning and right hand fire, playing happily, skillfully, which sign is half uncontrollable

    Nangong that month saw a stupefied one stupefied, rare initiated a stupefied. "You just didn''t..."

    "Well Speechless threw the white flame and black lightning in his hands and said casually: "it''s just the first time that there are more animals in his body. I didn''t react to people''s quarrel in time. Now..."

    A confident expression appeared on his face, and he said with a silent smile: "even if they are noisy again, once they enter my body and become my things, then they can''t get out of my control!"

    Yes, those two powerful beasts are not obedient, but in front of the speechless one who has "infinite martial arts", the complete unity of mind, skill and body, and can control his own ability at will, the black and white Twin Dragons that have become his beasts cannot escape his control!

    The beast also has consciousness. When he knows that his master has such a magical ability, he gives up his indifferent resistance and quietly falls into silent blood, waiting for his call

    It has to be said that the consciousness of the beast is perfect, at least not really like the beast, only relying on instinct, and because of this, the power of the beast will be so strong, otherwise, there is a strong power in the sky, but there is no heart that can control these forces, the evaluation of the beast, at least a few levels down

    Of course, it''s also because of this that the mob is not a rare thing. For example, the owner doesn''t have the ability to control himself, and his heart is angry or angry, which leads to mob and other incredible things can be seen from the mob, although not many

    Looking at the speechless face full of self-confidence, Nangong''s eyes began to change. His eyes turned to the white flame and black lightning in his hands, which became dignified again.Observing these two things at a close distance, Nangong found out how terrible they were in that month. Although she didn''t feel the temperature of even a little flame from the white flame, and there was no riot on the lightning, she could clearly feel the different power contained in them.

    In particular, the black thunder and lightning, Nangong that month in the observation of it, the heart had a palpitation.

    It''s not that the black lightning is stronger than the white flame, but, in the feeling of Nangong that month, the black lightning seems to be the natural enemy to itself in some way

    Taking a deep breath, Nangong''s face recovered and showed the same dignity as before. "Put it away for me, really. I can control it well..."

    Although the tone of Nangong''s that month is the same as before, there is a trace of resentment in Wuyan, probably because the uncontrolled scene just made her think that Wuyan was playing with her, so it''s very uncomfortable

    "Don''t make me wrong!" At present, speechless immediately. "It wasn''t that I was playing with you, it was that they didn''t listen!"

    Wen Yan, Nangong looks at him doubtfully that month. "Why?"

    "SA, who knows..." To this problem, speechless also is not very clear, only spread out. "Maybe it''s the same as your unlucky student, because they haven''t sucked other people''s blood, so they don''t want to admit themselves..."

    Speechless don''t know, he casually pulled out a reason, although some gap, but also less than where to go, inadvertently by him to say.

    On the contrary, it was the month of Nangong that surprised me. "You say you''ve never sucked anyone''s blood?"

    "There is Is there any problem?... " Being stared at by Nangong that month with such strange eyes, he was speechless and uncomfortable. "Anyway, I don''t have to rely on sucking blood to fill my stomach, and I don''t need to get magic from other people''s blood. Why don''t I go to suck other people''s blood?"

    Nangong was stunned and nodded immediately. "Indeed, with your magic, you don''t need to suck other people''s blood to supplement..."

    Turning around, Nangong didn''t look at the scene of the ruins that month. He walked out and said a word to Wuyan.

    "Since the animal affairs have been solved, you can go to a place with me."

    "Place?" Speechless one Zheng, then hurriedly catch up. "Where are you going?..."

    "Don''t you want to be the Raider of string God city?" Nangong that month glanced speechless.

    "Yes!" Speechless eyes a bright, excited to say: "has no problem?"

    "I just mentioned your request to those guys." Nangong said at the end of that month, "if you can really achieve your goal, you have to test your ability."

    "Oh?" Speechless brow a pick, interesting say: "that is to call me to interview?"

    "That''s basically what it means." Nangong then said: "fortunately, your little girl who didn''t know whether she was a good friend or a younger sister offered to send xiaoyusha back. She didn''t come with her, or she won''t be able to take you there so soon..."

    Speaking of this, Nangong that month looked at him with a kind of speechless eyes and a strange smile, which seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Well, I hope you don''t regret then..."

    I thought Nangong was worried that he could not pass the test in that month.

    "Don''t worry! Absolutely no problem! "

    But I don''t know what is waiting for him

 Chapter 894

    "Whoa!"

    In the sunny morning, I was sleeping in the usual way, and I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. The sleepiness of my head suddenly disappeared without a trace, and gave out a dull groan.

    The condition launches to cover his aching stomach, groans without words, distorts his face, raises his head, looks to his front, next moment, reflects in the tears gushing out because of the pain, in a fuzzy vision, a petite figure is standing at the end of the bed, a foot is still stepping on the position of his belly.

    Seeing this scene, I believe that as long as I am not a fool, I can guess the reason

    "Chin In the piano Speechless biting teeth, stroking his belly, want to cry without tears, said: "you want to murder relatives..."

    "Well Perhaps he realized what the wordless plan was to say, and Qin immediately interrupted him with a threat full of light "um". A pair of red eyes were full of dangerous looks. Seeing the truth, wordless hurriedly changed his words.

    "Are you planning to murder your brother?"

    "Hum..." The long red hair tied into a pair of ponytails swung slightly. The Qin casually exerted some force on his feet, which stepped on the wordless belly, and twisted twice by the way.

    "If you don''t, who knows what kind of price you have to pay to wake you up? And. You are not my brother. You just recognize me! "

    I don''t know if I think of the treatment I suffered when I called Wuyan to get up in the past. The little face in the piano is slightly red, and then I continue to step on the silent belly with some shame and indignation. It seems that I am getting angry.

    "Don''t step on it any more, and even spit out the meal the next night!" Speechless hurriedly grabbed the little feet in the piano, jumped up from the bed, and complained: "what''s the" what''s the price? "Ah, it''s so ugly, isn''t it to let you give a good morning kiss to express intimacy when your dear brother gets up?"

    "Can you describe it as" send " In the piano, I bite my teeth. "Please add a strong word before the word" send "

    "What can I do?" Speechless and unrepentant shouted. "Who makes my sister so proud. Don''t be strong. How could there be benefits? "

    When qinleyton was angry, he raised his feet and stepped on them mercilessly.

    "I make you proud! Let you use strong! It''s your welfare! "

    "Oh ~ ~" I couldn''t touch it. I ate three feet of the piano without words. The pain made him pronounce even strange syllables. It''s like being given something. I feel embarrassed to step on the piano again. I jumped out of bed with a little red halo.

    "I decided. Use this method to wake you up later! " Just like a sentence of death, Qin immediately put words.

    "No! In the piano! " There was a silent wail and a shrill voice. "How can you treat your favorite brother like this!"

    "Don''t talk like I''m cruel!" In the piano, I hit the unspeakable and dirty heart directly. "You just want to take advantage of it!"

    "Wuwu..." Seeing the appearance in the piano, she knew without words that she would not listen to half of the words now. Now she hummed twice. "It''s just a good morning kiss. We''ve done such and such things..."

    In the piano, he glanced at Wuyan hatefully, raised his feet, tried to kick, saw the situation, closed his mouth without words, and stopped talking, but in his heart he sneered.

    The same move doesn''t work for the saint fighter. My innocent sister, wait for my brother to eat you one day, and you will know how powerful

    I didn''t know that someone had already opened the curtain of the room with a very skillful action in the piano of his own idea, and then opened the quilt that I just wanted to cover my head.

    "Get up! You lazy vampire! "

    "Ah..." Speechless sigh, finally is dead sleep back to the heart of sleep, slowly left his bed.

    "If you are a vampire, you won''t get up in such a big sun morning..."

    Out of the window, the clear sky extends the blue color without limit, so that there is no half darkness in the horizon. Far away, the sea outside the edge of Xianshen city reflects the sunlight, which is shining with white dazzling light. For the night walking vampires, this is really a painful weather. I believe that even if other true ancestors come, they will certainly I''ll agree with you.

    However, familiar with speechless Qin where don''t know what kind of excuse he is thinking about in the heart, when the following expressionless recited a sentence.

    "No, unlike other real ancestors, you just want to sleep in!"

    Was gorgeous exposed in the heart of the thought, silent chat up a smile, only to get up, began to sort out

    It has been several days since I came to Xianshen city

    After a few days, different from the time when they just came to Xianshen city and had no destination, now, wordless and Qinli are living in Nangong''s home in that month, spending a few nights temporarily.There''s no way. Although Nangong didn''t have the same vigilance on their first meeting in that month, in the final analysis, they are still black households without identity. In this demon special zone, it''s almost impossible to move without identity. Even those who haven''t landed, there is an ordinary legal resident identity in XianShen City, but they are real black households.

    If Nangong didn''t take them in that month, I''m afraid, without some special means, they could only find a bed in that kind of "impromptu" couple Hotel

    Now, with the help of Nangong that month, the two not only find a temporary place to live, but also, as Nangong that month, it''s not so difficult for them to go through reasonable identity formalities. In a word, in XianShen City, they have a preliminary place.

    In addition, a few days ago, wordless also participated in the attack magician test of high-level people in Xianshen city under the recommendation of Nangong that month. Today, there will probably be results. Wordless copy task is also going on smoothly

    As for the magician''s failure to pass the test, there is no doubt at all. After all, when he tests, he performs the space control magic. The space control magic is also a high-level magic in the world. It is said that Nangong made a great name for this kind of magic in that month.

    So, if you pass your test like that, there should be no problem

    In the constant urging in the piano, wordless finally slowly tidied up his image, went to the kitchen to make breakfast, and in the piano, as if achieved what purpose, sat on the sofa and drank black tea.

    See this scene, speechless some doubt, this wench, so active call oneself to get up, should not be to let oneself cook

    With some simple but smelling delicious breakfast coming out, Nangong came out of the room like a cat smelling fishy in that month.

    "What happened was a good man..." Just after eating a silent breakfast, Nangong gave an evaluation of nearly 100 points in terms of her personality that month, sending the breakfast to the import happily.

    "This kind of man is rare now..."

    One side, the piano can not be ignored nodded, but the mouth did not show mercy. "He is worthy of praise for his skill!"

    Speechless, he stared at Qin, then smiled at Nangong that month and said, "if you like, you can eat more. In other words, we are staying here with you, causing you trouble..."

    Nangong shook his head that month and said to Wuyan, "well, I''ll live as long as I want. I won''t object!"

    It''s better to say that Nangong hopes to continue to live in silence than to oppose it.

    That is to say, I can cook such delicious food, and I can brew the taste of being extremely picky on black tea. I can''t find the taste of local discontent. If it''s not for the wrong sex, Nangong wants to directly let Wuyan serve as her maid

    Of course, the next thing she did was just like this

    The blue eyes stared at the speechless body, Nangong that month used the sharp technique, took out a document, threw it in front of speechless.

    "As for your appointment, it has been sent!"

    Speechless subconscious Zheng for a while, until the reaction over what can''t help but spirit a shock, picked up the documents on the desktop, a look, his face changed, surprised out of voice.

    "What!!!"

 Chapter 895

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "vegetable Radish", "little wind leaf" and "silent pants"

    "What What!!! "

    It was like a thunder on the ground. In the whole hall, there was a thundering sound without any sign of sudden shock, which almost choked the piano drinking black tea.

    "What do you think you''re doing so much!"

    Speechless didn''t pay attention to Qin''s complaint. He stared at the document in front of him. His face was closer than before. It seemed that he had read the content he had seen before because of the distance. He also rubbed his eyes by the way, until he saw exactly the same content as before, speechless couldn''t help but feel at a loss.

    "How How can it be that you can be a novice assassin... "

    Yes, the appointment of wordless on the document is to appoint him as an apprentice, rather than a professional magician of Xianshen city!

    In other words, the current speechless, is just an apprentice, can''t be regarded as formal, can''t complete the copy task one

    On the opposite side, Nangong seemed to respond unexpectedly and speechlessly, and said in amazement, "do you think that you have passed the test from the very beginning, and you are a professional magician?"

    "Amount..." Speechless confused blinked own eyes, expression some natural. "Isn''t it?"

    Nangong that month didn''t have a good mood to raise the fan in his hand, and said: "which company you go to work in is not started from the internship, let alone the evil attack officer, which is one of the most advanced forces in Xianshen city!"

    No doubt, if you want to be a magician. Wordless is definitely enough.

    But if you want to be a professional magician in XianShen City, that is to say, to be a magician, it''s not enough to have the strength alone, such as the response measures, response ability, contingency mind, etc. when dealing with the magician disaster, these are all needed.

    Xianshen city is a special area of the demons. The disasters caused by the demons are commonly known as the evil guide disasters. In dealing with this kind of disasters, you don''t need to go out to a professional magician in general, but once you need to go out to attack the magician, these evil guide disasters. It''s not an ordinary disaster.

    So. In addition to requiring the appointee to be an extraordinary assailant, the position of assailant in Xianshen city also requires excellent handling ability, so as to better deal with the evil guide disaster. To guide the work of the police in Xianshen city.

    And this so-called apprentice attack magic officer title. It just means that wordless is an excellent magician. But he has not admitted that he has the ability to become an attacking official.

    The requirement of copy task one is to make wordless become a professional magician in XianShen City, so. Only when the silent and smooth sitting attack the devil officer, the copy task will be completed

    Realizing this, speechless suddenly threw the documents in his hands onto the table with listless face. He asked Nangong that month weakly, "what can I do to get rid of the words" Internship "

    "Just like an ordinary company!" Nangong''s mouth was in an arc that month. "First, a senior will take you for a period of time. After you have the ability to deal with the devil''s Guide events alone, you will be officially appointed as the professional magician of XianShen City, and become the top attacking devil officer!"

    "Senior?" Smell speech, speechless suddenly all over the face of the strange, nervous look at the smiling Nangong that month, weak asked: "that So Is my predecessor?... "

    "On the ranks and abilities of the evil attacking officials, there are few higher than me in Xianshen city..." Nangong that month "pa" put away his fans, I don''t know if it''s the illusion of speechless, he felt that Nangong that month at this time, seems to be a little proud

    Suddenly, there was a sense of uneasiness in my heart. I gave a silent dry smile, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "well, it''s better than letting someone I don''t know come. Please, that month..."

    "It''s just to bring a new person. I''m not the first time." Nangong nodded with satisfaction that month, and then ordered the cup in front of him with the fan in his hand.

    "Then, make me a cup of black tea and come out first!"

    "What?" I can hardly believe my ears. "Again, I didn''t hear you clearly..."

    "Isn''t it clear enough?" Nangong that month with a natural tone, as good as the general guidance. "It''s necessary to serve tea and water as a new person to treat the elders who are kind enough to lead themselves?"

    "Well It''s like this. That''s right Speechless Leng at Nangong that month. "But how do I feel like you don''t mean that?"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care..."

    Looking at the speechless appearance that hasn''t been reflected from the sudden gaffe, it''s almost speechless in the piano. It''s already so obvious. Do you need to explain?

    "Let''s do it quickly!" There is no good breath in the piano. "Cheap servant!"

    The corners of the mouth twitch a little. I finally understand it.

    Nangong that month, this is to be fair and aboveboard in their own body rub eat rub drink ah!

    Taking a deep breath, wordless pressure on the heart that seems to be trampled by a group of grass and mud horses to the broken mood, squinting the dead fish eyes, began to brew black tea.Fortunately, it''s just making black tea for cooking. It''s no different from what you usually do. If you let yourself take care of the housework and garbage, you''ll be furious.

    "Oh, yes!" Nangong suddenly clapped a fan that month and ordered a silent forehead. "Today, you also got a report from the Academic Affairs Office of caihai academy!"

    "Reporting?" The movement in wordless hands stopped. "Why?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Nangong raised her head that month. "As your elder, since I am a magician teacher assigned in the caihai School Park, you are the same, of course!"

    "You You mean... " Speechless and stunned. "Let me be a teacher in caihai School Park?"

    "Twelve in the afternoon! Don''t be late! " Nangong smiled and closed his eyes. "You will find it much easier to be a teacher than a magician..."

    At this moment, wordless completely disordered

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, caihai School Park Junior High School Department

    "Are you the new person introduced by the seniors that month?"

    Walking in a corridor, one is wearing a cheongsam, showing two white thighs, wearing two buns on his head, and a pair of plump and beautiful women in front of her chest are venting their sense of existence all the time. The beautiful women who look very cheerful walk towards the class they are responsible for, and at the same time, they look at the wordless people around with a little curiosity, which makes them uncomfortable.

    Her name is Sasaki headland, which is quite complicated and difficult to understand, but I am not as simple as it seems.

    Sasaki headland is a student graduated from the same university as Nangong in that month. Like Nangong in that month, Sasaki headland is a demon attacking officer assigned in the caihai Academy. Strictly speaking, she is also a silent elder

    In addition, Sasaki headland is also the head teacher of a class in the Junior High School Department of the caihai School Park. What to teach is speechless, I don''t know. Speechless, I only know. The class I teach next seems to be the class that this elder, named Sasaki headland, is in charge of.

    Yes, he has been a teacher in the Junior Middle School Department of caihai School Park after a series of unexpected events that he could not even speak

    To be honest, being a student, speechless is not the first time. He has been devastated for so many years by the Chinese Empire. He is the most incisively and vividly in the position of student. He almost collapsed to the point of being a teacher. This is definitely the first time.

    It''s just beyond his capacity to be a teacher with the knowledge of the pain in the past. How can he teach others when he has thrown away all the knowledge he learned before?

    If it''s not because what I teach is only liberal arts, I can rely on the ability of "complete memory" to rote and barely reach the level of teaching, I''m afraid I will lose my face if I have no words

    But even so, he still has some helplessness, did not expect that he still has a day as a teacher, fortunately, just to teach junior high school

    "Yes, Sasaki head..." Helpless to return to helpless, but the necessary greetings still have to hit. "At present, I am still a new comer, from that month The apprentice attack devil officer led by the elder, please give me more advice! "

    "Well..." Sasaki Cape smiled. "Since you are the younger generation of the elder in that month, that is also my younger generation. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me and I will help you!"

    "Yes Is that right?... " Speechless smile. "Then please..."

    "Wrap it around me!" Sasazaki Cape took a picture of their own pair of strong, almost did not have the wordless eyes also attracted the past.

    "Now, take you to say hello to the students first!"

    "Yes..."

 Chapter 896

    XianShen City, caihai School Park junior high school department, class C, grade three

    At this time, there is still some time before class

    Junior middle school students in the third grade are about 14 or 5 years old. The students in this age are generally fond of playing. When they haven''t had a class, they don''t like to stay in the classroom. Even if they stay in the classroom, they don''t want to stay at the desk. Therefore, class C in the third grade presents a rather lively atmosphere.

    The students are chatting with each other one by one. They are very excited to talk about some interesting things. For example, a teacher is married, a student is in love, a friend is in trouble, and a student elder sister is embarrassed. They basically have everything and enjoy the leisure after school.

    Among them, the most active one is a lovely girl who ties her hair into a small ponytail and has a pair of red pupils. This person is xiaoyusha!

    In a short period of time, Xiao Yusha has been up and down in the classroom for a long time. She doesn''t know how many times. As long as she gets together to chat, she will find an opportunity to dry, cut in, and then keep talking. The active students are not like ordinary junior high school students, but they are not annoying.

    After all, xiaoyusha is also a very lovely girl.

    Although xiaoyusha was scared in front of speechless on that day, she thought her personality was very weak. In fact, on the contrary, xiaoyusha''s personality was very lively and cheerful. He is also a cheerleader. He not only has excellent performance, but also has an all-purpose family. He has the same personality. Although sometimes he gets angry and is extremely horrible, there is no way to keep the secret, but his cowardly evaluation is not safe for her.

    In addition, Xiao Yusha himself is very talkative, and he has the habit of being extremely wordy once he opens his mouth. But it just proves that she is very easy to get along with. If it is not for the fear of demons, it is impossible for her to be so vulnerable in front of speechless.

    In front of others, xiaoyusha is just a little wordy lovely girl

    Maybe. Even the students around couldn''t resist the fierce dawn sand. In less than two minutes of her speaking. The students have been sweating and retreating. Xiaoyusha, who still has a lot of ideas, is very dissatisfied. His eyes are everywhere. Looking for someone to talk to.

    Before long, xiaoyusha fixed her eyes on a position in the classroom, looking at a girl sitting there, her eyes brightened.

    It''s a lovely girl who looks similar to her in appearance. She is slightly taller than xiaoyusha. She has shoulder length black hair. She is about 14 or 5 years old. She has a very delicate face, which is even slightly better than xiaoyusha.

    However, as far as temperament is concerned, this girl''s temperament is not as bright and active as xiaoyusha''s, but rather she tends to be mature and stable, which is not obvious. In fact, she is almost the same age as xiaoyusha

    Her name is Jixin Xuecai. She is a transfer student who has just transferred to this school.

    From the appearance, it seems to be just a lovely girl with some temperament. In fact, Ji Xin''s identity is not as simple as it seems on the surface

    In this world, there is a non-public organization specially responsible for dealing with the terrorist acts of the evil guide, which is specially responsible for preventing and collecting the intelligence work of the man-made evil guide disaster and the terrorist, called the Lion King organ!

    And Ji Xin''s snow vegetables are an assailant in the Lion King''s mechanism!

    To be exact, it should be said that it is a sword witch. It is very proficient in spiritual vision and close combat. Its fighting ability is enough to surpass the general demon family. If it is combined with the special weapons given by the Lion King mechanism, then even the true ancestor can''t ignore her existence!

    Jixin Xuecai is such a person that people have to mention!

    The reason why she appears here is mainly related to Zhenzu, of course, not wordless

    In her eyes, Jixin Xuecai is just a transfer student who has just transferred to another school and needs'' communication ''. Although Jixin Xuecai has not been transferred for a long time, Xiaozhen Sha has already mixed well with her. Therefore, Xiaozhen Sha, who likes talking, has not given up to harass such a good friend ¡£

    "Nah, catsup, do you know?"

    Quickly came to Jixin''s side, xiaozhushaba blinked his big eyes, with a very appetizing tone, said: "today, I heard that a new teacher will come" ~ "

    " new teacher? " Ji Xin is stunned by Xuecai. Finally, she is attracted by xiaogusha''s topic. "At such a time?"

    "Yes ~ ~ ~" Xiao lingshalue held his hands on Ji Xin''s desk excitedly, and his feet were floating in the air, shaking constantly.

    "It''s said that the teacher who came to teach our liberal arts could retire for a while, but after the new teacher came, the school specifically allowed him to retire in advance, but that''s not bad. He''s so old that he can''t even stand up to his waist. He coughs when he''s halfway in class, which makes it difficult for others to adjust After the whole state of listening to the class, it was interrupted not long ago. Now I begin to doubt whether the lessons of Yusha will decline because of this, if so... ""Wait, wait!" Hearing xiaoyusha''s topic, it became more and more far away, and more and more excited. Jixin Xuecai hurriedly stopped her with perspiration on her forehead. Although she didn''t know xiaoyusha for a long time, xiaoyusha''s speaking ability was quite famous in the class. Jixin Xuecai also heard about it, but until now, she really understood it, which made her a little ashamed.

    "And the new teacher?" Jixin Xuecai reminds me that the meaning of the words is to let xiaoyusha talk about the key points

    "Oh, new teacher..." Xiaoliangsha '' After a while, the headmaster immediately agreed. He didn''t even ask about the education background of the new teacher. I''m very surprised at Gusha. Is snow vegetable sauce also very strange

    This time, Ji Xin didn''t care about Xiao Yusha''s incessant words, because she did feel a little strange.

    As a sword witch, Jixin Xuecai is basically weak in all the projects except the spirit vision and close combat, but her intuition is surprisingly good. In addition, she also has spirit vision. She will subconsciously pay attention to some things that are not very right, unusual, or even dangerous.

    "It''s a little strange..." "Maybe, what''s the special background of the new teacher?" Ji Xin said

    "Isn''t this very similar to sauerkraut sauce?" Xiao Qingsha suddenly clapped his hands and said with a smile, "the snow vegetable sauce is also inexplicably transferred to school. So is the new teacher. Maybe it''s the person that the snow vegetable sauce knows..."

    "How How could Jixin Xuecai quickly waved her hand and shook her head. She didn''t come to Xianshen city for a long time. Except xiaogusha, she only knew her task target. So it was impossible to say that she was familiar with someone

    Xiaozhusha didn''t care, and he began to whisper. "I''m looking forward to it. What does the new teacher look like? Is it easy to get along with? In my twenties, I don''t think I can''t even straighten up? So you shouldn''t cough in class? No, that''s not necessarily. Maybe the new teacher is a person who is easy to get sick. What if he is not in good health? What should I do if I suddenly fall down in class? And what about always coughing? He will have a headache... "

    "Chutney..." Ji Xin Xuecai chuckles bitterly, and looks at Gusha who is lying on her desk and talking constantly. She finally feels how painful it is to talk to Gusha

    However, Ji Xin doesn''t hate it. After all, before she came to XianShen City, there was only one of her friends. As for her family, there was no

    At this time, the bell rang for class

 Chapter 897

    (full order friends! Don''t forget the light of the great God! Standing at the door of the classroom, looking up at the sign marked "3-C", I don''t know why. Speechless always has a bad feeling.

    It''s not that there is any danger in it, but the feeling that I can see a very unexpected scene when I go in

    Although silent intuition is not very good, but sometimes it is very useful. His face is a little cloudy and uncertain and he looks straight at the class sign. He chooses to believe his intuition

    Standing at the door like this, he began to think about all the possibilities without any words, but it was just doing useless work, making him laugh bitterly in his heart.

    I knew that if I had watched the new episode several times, I would not have failed to set up a little plot now. In retrospect, there are only intermittent fragments, which are not useful at all

    Sasaki headland on one side did not know that in such a short period of time, speechless since she thought about so many things, she pushed open the door of the classroom, walked in with great swagger, and finally pulled back the speechless attention of soul wandering in the sky.

    Different from the bustling atmosphere at the end of class, now, all the students are sitting in their seats with their eyes turned to Sasaki headland at the moment when the door was pushed open. It seems that they are still very polite. There are no students with sharp heads.

    Only a part of people vaguely noticed that there was still a person standing at the door, and looked at that side curiously. At this time, Sasaki headland also stood on the platform, smiling and waving to the students under the platform, like a noisy big sister, there was no teacher at all.

    "Today, I''d like to introduce a new teacher to you Sitting on his seat, Xiao Yusha tilted his head. She laughed, but soon she couldn''t.

    Maybe they all got the news that a new teacher would come. No one in the classroom made a surprised gesture, but their eyes were at the door of the classroom at the same time, showing some expectation in their eyes.

    For ordinary students, things like new teachers and transfer students. But it''s easy to arouse their curiosity. What men are looking forward to is a beautiful big sister, and what women are looking forward to is a handsome big brother. In some ways, their ideas are very simple.

    Including xiaoyusha

    Because. A moment ago, I was still looking forward to what kind of new teacher she was. I was totally stunned. Looking at the figure coming in from the outside of the classroom, there were only four words left in her heart.

    How could it be

    The students were curious to see the young teacher coming into the classroom and began to whisper.

    "What? It''s a male teacher..." This is the disappointed boys.

    "Male teacher ~ ~ ~ looks not very good, but his eyes are full of beautiful..." This is the girl who is interested.

    Under the eyes of everyone on the scene. Speechless slowly walked to the platform, looked around the students below, when he saw the dazed looking at his xiaoyusha, he suddenly took a stroke in his heart, almost covering his face.

    My premonition has come true

    She doesn''t scream in class, does she

    Smilingly shook his head, speechless went to Sasaki Cape side. "Hello everyone," he said! My name is wordless. In the next period of time, I will serve as your liberal arts teaching. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Whether in class or after class, I will answer them for you... "

    At this point, the silent face suddenly collapsed. He touched his nose. "But in terms of homework, even if you ask me, I may not..."

    Wen Yan, all the students were stunned.

    Stop talking about the students. Even Sasaki headland on one side was stunned with a face, looking at the speechless words without any embarrassment, and his heart was speechless to the extreme.

    You are a teacher!

    The whole classroom was in a terrible silence for a moment, and then

    "Hahaha!!!"

    The roar of laughter began to reverberate throughout the classroom to show the mood of its owner.

    "Teacher! Are you kidding? "

    "I''m not kidding. I think my grades were too bad for me. I was called to lecture by the head teacher."

    "Ha ha, how did the teacher become a teacher?"

    "That I was forced... "

    "Hahaha" ~ "

    different from the previous serious classroom, the students in class C all laughed and became a group. Xiaoyusha and Jixin Xuecai couldn''t help laughing, and the laughter was full of friendliness.A meaningless opening speech, however, makes the distance between all the students at the scene and wordless closer, without the formality at the beginning.

    Then, one by one, the students began to raise their hands excitedly and responded to what they had said before.

    "Teacher! I want to ask you a question! "

    "And me! And me! "

    "Teacher! Here! "

    "I say you, come one by one..." A silent, wry smile. "Remember, don''t ask for lessons..."

    "Ha ha ~ ~"

    "teacher! How old are you this year! "

    "Twenty six, almost twenty-seven..."

    "Ah! Is there twenty-six? I think it should be younger. Do you usually have maintenance? Teach us! "

    "I don''t have it. It''s natural. If you have a good mentality, you won''t get old easily. Well, you are so lively. Don''t worry. You shouldn''t die so early..."

    "I won''t die!"

    "Ha ha!"

    "Well, teacher, teach us how to maintain it!"

    "Said no maintenance!"

    "Ah, teacher, let''s get along with each other!"

    "Don''t say anything about it!"

    "Wow, teacher, how lovely!"

    "Over there! Don''t tease the teacher! "

    "Ha ha ha ha" ~ "

    for a while, the thick sound of laughter, with the interaction between the senseless teachers and the interested students, spread all over the floor of the third grade of the Junior High School Department of caihai School Park, even to the ears of other classes, making many people wonder why they laugh so happily, and at the same time, they are eager to know the truth ¡£

    Looking at the speechless in the natural banter with the students, Sasaki headland glanced at his students, then saw speechless again, and immediately smiled.

    "Ah La, it''s much more interesting than you think, this Junior..."

    "All right, all right!" The voice stopped more and more problems of the students under the stage, turning their eyes. "If you have a chat, you''d better wait until after class. If you go on, Mr. Sasaki will be angry..."

    "Well..." Sasaki headland was laughing, totally not angry. "It''s good to do that occasionally!"

    At the same time, under the stage, Ji Xin Xuecai looks at the fully active classroom, and seems to have some unexpected look at speechless, such an atmosphere, which was not in Ji Xin''s previous life at all. Now, experiencing this scene personally, her heart is somewhat different, but it is not annoying at all.

    "That teacher, it seems very interesting..." The next comment was the same as Sasaki''s, and Jixin Xuecai smiled.

    At this time, Ji Xin Xuecai noticed that she was sitting not far away from her, and her face was still hesitating. Xiaoyusha, who was cowering, froze for a moment.

    Xiaoyusha is a very lively girl. In the impression of Jixin''s snow vegetables, such a lively atmosphere should be her favorite. With xiaoyusha''s character, it''s right to interact with that interesting teacher with interest just like those students, and it should also be the most active one.

    But xiaoyunsha is different from Jixin Xuecai in that she is now like this.

    Seeing the faint fear in xiaoyusha''s beautiful big eyes, Jixin Xuecai began to think about it at the same time when she felt strange.

    Does she know the teacher? And the impression is not very good

    But this teacher seems to get along well

    Is there any secret in it

    Jixin Xuecai doesn''t know. Xiaoqisha''s performance is very good now.

    With demon phobia, xiaoyusha can''t get along with any other demon. If a demon comes, xiaoyusha will definitely scream and escape from the classroom as if he had no words to guess.

    But now, although there is a little fear in xiaoyusha''s eyes, there is no fear in the past.

    Silent performance, let xiaoyusha unconsciously, the curiosity in the heart slowly over the fea

 Chapter 898

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "eternal sky"! And the rewards of "silence Miku", "cloud Qiqing Valley", "xiaoh house", "shaofengye", "I love my sister", "the soul under the sky" and "Xiaonan"

    On the stage, I have been paying attention to xiaoyusha''s speechless nature, and I have seen her performance. On the surface, it is normal to interact with the students, but in my heart, it is more or less helpless.

    Like this kind of demon phobia, which is similar to male phobia, even if he is proficient in all the skills in the magic book, he can''t think of a solution. This kind of symptom is mental trauma. The root cause is the problem of his master''s own mood. Unless he thinks about it, there is no way to solve the demon phobia.

    In other words, xiaoyusha, in the past, must have suffered some impact and hurt from the demons, which led to her suffering from the demons'' phobia!

    It''s only a few days since I knew xiaoyusha. I don''t have the reason to solve her demonic phobia or make her accept her. It was the same reason before. Although she was rejected by xiaoyusha, she was just hurt, but didn''t care much. After all, she was hated by lovely girls 90% of boys should be depressed.

    But now, the other side is already one of the students in charge, and I don''t know why. Her cheap sister seems to care about xiaoyusha''s appearance. She took the initiative to send xiaoyusha home when she called the animals last time, and seemed to get along well.

    Sand in the morning. I am the only friend of my age in Xianshen city!

    Even if I don''t have a close relationship with xiaoyusha, at least I can get along peacefully

    Think of it here. Speechless glanced at xiaoyusha, who dared not even look at him, and immediately had an idea in his heart.

    "By the way!" In front of the class, speechless suddenly said a sentence. "I didn''t come to caihai School Park until today. I''m not familiar with the school and everything here. It''s more or less difficult to teach at ordinary times. So I wonder if I can find someone to help me. It''s like a course representative... "

    Smell speech, Sasaki headland also feel very reasonable, nodded, the students have no opinion, full of excited raised hands.

    "Teacher! Let me do it! "

    "I will! Let me! "

    "Teacher! Choose me! "

    "No! Choose me! "

    "Oh yeah?" Seeing that almost all the students in the class raised their hands actively, Sasaki''s face was full of accidents, as if he had only known his students until today. "It''s so popular. Silent teacher... "

    It''s no wonder Sasaki headland is so surprised. Her students are not dead, even lively. However, such a positive situation is very rare. I have to say that there was no previous performance. It really makes these young students have a lot of good feelings for him. After all, no matter which student is good, there can be no teachers who like to get along with each other.

    Speechless also seems to be startled, did not expect that he had such a great charm. He didn''t even think of it, and he was a little complacent. But he had another calculation

    "I''m glad so many people are willing to help me, but it''s hard to do. It''s hard to choose..." Pretending to be embarrassed, he pinched the wine red pupil, but it was a dribble. Then he turned directly to xiaoliangsha and chuckled.

    "That classmate over there, why don''t you raise your hand?"

    With the speechless speech, the eyes of the whole class were all cast on the stunned xiaozhuosha, who was shocked and doubted.

    "Yes, why didn''t Xiao raise his hand?"

    "No way, xiaoclassmate. She is xiaoclassmate. At this time, she is the most active!"

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s weird..."

    "Chutney..." Ji Xin is also surprised. "What''s the matter?"

    Inexplicably become the focus of the class, xiaozhusha did not react for a while, until the reaction can not help but shyly shrink his neck, quickly waved his head.

    "No Not... "

    After hesitating for a while, xiaoyusha couldn''t say a word and didn''t know how to explain it.

    Can you tell everyone that she has a demon phobia? Is this popular teacher in front of her actually a demon that hasn''t landed yet?

    In this case, don''t say the students don''t believe it. As far as xiaoyusha is concerned, she doesn''t want to expose her demonophobia.

    Even though he was very afraid of wordlessness, xiaogusha could not help complaining in his heart at this time. Why should he drag himself into the water

    "Xiaoclassmate..." Speechless crooked head, with a little smile narrowed eyes. "Why don''t you be my course representative?"

    "Ha?" Xiaozhusha was stunned again, and exclaimed when he came back."Aye Aye Aye!!!"

    "What''s the matter?" Although I had expected this performance for a long time, I still smiled bitterly. "No?"

    A group of students also looked at each other, watching xiaoyusha''s reaction so fierce, one by one, they were a little confused.

    That lively, cheerful, easy to talk to, and very warm-hearted Xiao classmate, how do you behave so weird today?

    Feeling the strange eyes from the students around, xiaoyusha is in a mess.

    "No It''s not like that

    Xiaoyusha, who didn''t know how to explain it, was very anxious. At this time, he said to xiaoyusha, "well, if you are willing to help me become a representative of my course, I will give you some good things..."

    "Good stuff?" A group of students were immediately attracted.

    "Good stuff?" Xiao yingsha was also stunned on the spot.

    See, speechless gentle smile at her, don''t know where, took out a big box, inside, there are some hot cakes.

    At the next moment, the fragrance on the pastry began to reverberate in the whole classroom at an irresistible speed. It didn''t take long for it to fill every corner of the classroom. It was smelt into the nose by everyone, smelling the strong fragrance that was continuously secreted by saliva. Their spirit was shocked, and their eyes were brightened.

    "Don''t look at me like this, in fact, I''m very good at making food..." Everyone''s performance, let have no words corner of the mouth to draw up a trace of arc, looked to Xiao yunsha. "If you are willing to help me, how about I treat you to eat?"

    "Delicious..."

    Hearing the words and actions like teasing children, everyone was ashamed and speechless.

    "It''s not a kid. He even buys food..." Ji Xin''s head also shook with a smile, but a pair of eyes didn''t move away from the pastries. The taste on them was so attractive.

    Looking at the cake that is risking the fatal fragrance, xiaoyusha shakes, and a lovely and sweet face tangles incomparably.

    She''s not a foodie!

    But she also likes delicious food.

    After all, it''s just a little girl

    But, the other side is a demon clan

    If you promise, don''t you have to deal with each other often?

    How could that be

    On the surface of xiaoliangsha''s thinking, her eyes never left the cake. The delicious taste and silent curiosity finally overwhelmed her fear and nodded her head.

    "Well Ok... "

    Speechless smile, happy incomparable smile

    But the rest of the students were dissatisfied.

    "Teacher! You are biased! "

    "Yes! We want to eat too! "

    "You..." The smile of wordless joy suddenly turned bitter. "Well, well, I have a lot more..."

    The students laughed and cheered.

    "Thank you, teacher!"

    "Teacher! You are a good man! "

    "Don''t give me a hairpin. Hello!!!"

    Then, the delicious cakes were sent to the bottom students one by one, including Sasaki headland, who was stunned to see it, which was divided into some and all eaten, so some absurd scenes appeared in the classroom.

    After all, it''s a school and a classroom. How can a teacher send food to students in class

    But we have to admit that those delicious cakes without words have really conquered a group of students.

    "Wu ~ ~" Ji Xin, who took a bite of the cake, made a comfortable "Shen Yin" sound, and her eyes changed.

    "Well Delicious... "

    "Really!" Sasaki and the students also had their eyes lit. "It''s delicious!"

    Xiaoyusha''s face is cozy, and the speed of biting the pastry is much faster. At the same time, a pair of eyes secretly turn to the speechless person who is sending the pastry there.

    In the eyes, only curiosity is left...

 Chapter 899

    XianShen City, caihai School Park Middle School Department, teachers office

    Looking at Ji Xin, who was standing in front of her, and xiaoyusha, who was hiding behind her, who was a little bit shy, she shook her head and laughed.

    "What are you doing?"

    Hearing the silent questions, Ji Xin''s reflexes glanced at xiaoyusha behind him. Xiaoyusha immediately shook his head at Ji Xin''s Xuecai, as if he was saying that he would never come out, which made Ji Xin''s face full of helplessness. He had to explain it in person.

    "That Silent teacher... " She hesitated and dodged her eyes for a moment. Ji Xin said carefully to Wuyan, "it seems that she is afraid of you, so She dare not be alone with you... "

    Speechless face slightly startled, looked at is looking at oneself with curious eyes, but firmly solid hide behind Ji Xin snow vegetable does not want to come out of Xiao Zhen Sha, sighed.

    "Well, that''s right. Let Xiao take me to caihai academy alone. It''s really a bit too hard for her..."

    "Then That Xiaoliangsha also seemed to feel a little hurt when he did this. He blushed with embarrassment. The mosquito whispered, "yes Sorry

    "Oh?" Speechless eyebrow a pick, instead smiled. "Finally, I''m willing to talk to you. It''s a great progress."

    The blush on his face was even worse, and Xiao Yusha was even more embarrassed. Although it is because of the demon phobia, she will have such performance. But it''s really her fault to act so rudely, and wordless is not only not angry, but also defends everywhere, which makes her feel very sorry, of course, but also happy.

    Since suffering from the demon phobia, Xiao Yusha basically can''t bear to see the face of the demon, let alone talk to the demon. For several years, she has not dealt with the demon family. Now, she can speak to the teacher who is the demon family. As speechless, this is a great progress.

    Of course, in the final analysis, it is because of the unspeakable appearance of the people and animals. The performance of kindness and the delicious pastry that conquered her left a lot of good impressions in xiaogusha''s heart, which made the girl who was extremely curious and bright and lively changed her outlook a lot, so that she could make such progress now. If she had changed another demon clan. I''m afraid xiaoyusha will still be afraid

    After all, even if she left a lot of good impression of speechless, Xiao yunsha could not do without fear, let alone other demons.

    On one side, Ji Xin looks at Xuecai, and then at xiaoqisha. Looking back at their unusual situation and their conversation, she asked, "may I help you. Did you know each other before? "

    Speechless blinked and spread out. "Well, I know you. Although the process is very frustrating..."

    With that, wordless stood up, walked out of the office door, and waved to Jixin Xuecai and xiaoyunsha.

    "Well, go to the campus with me. I''m curious about what''s in this school, such as the haunted lab, or the biology course of dissecting orcs..."

    "Just There will be no such thing! " Being scared by the wordless words, Jixin Xuecai and xiaoyusha screamed in unison, which only caused each other''s laughter.

    "Do you..." Xiaoqisha finally came out from behind Jixin''s snow vegetables and spat her tongue at the silent back. "What a bad teacher!"

    Ji Xin shakes her head and pulls xiaogusha''s hand.

    "Hurry up! I feel like I lost it. Silent teacher should be in trouble... "

    "Sure It''s really a teacher who can''t be trusted... " Xiaozhusha nodded his head in a serious way. "Although it''s very interesting, it''s also very funny, very gentle. I can''t cough in class, I can''t bend my waist, and I can make delicious things. I''m a very good person in various senses..."

    Ji Xin''s snow vegetables are speechless, and she stares at xiaoyusha. "Since that teacher is so good, why are you so afraid of him?"

    "All sorts of reasons All kinds of... " Xiaozhusha waved with a smile and saw that Jixin''s snow vegetables seemed to have a thorough trend. He hurriedly pushed her out of the office.

    "All right, let''s hurry up!"

    "I see. Don''t push me..."

    ¡­¡­

    So, a vampire, a sword witch, and a girl suffering from demonic phobia, such a wonderful combination, they wandered in the caihai Academy

    Caihai School Park is a very common school Park, at least on the surface.

    Here, only human beings are learning. There are no common demons in Xianshen city. Along the way, speechless actually has been opening the system perception to scan around, thinking that what can be found from it. As a result, there are many discoveries, but they are basically expected before.

    Here, ordinary students occupy more than 90% of the total, and their grades fluctuate from level 10 to level 10, but most of them are ordinary people of level 0. Those who have grades are just ordinary people who have sports, participate in social organizations, and have good skills. Like the daisy at the beginning, they have certain strength by virtue of the identity of ordinary people.This kind of phenomenon also makes wordless sigh in my heart more than once. It''s worthy of being a special area of the demon family. Even ordinary people have certain fighting power. Although this fighting power is not similar in the eyes of the demon family, it can''t cover up the excellence of human beings in XianShen City.

    It''s full of material to be able to live with the demons.

    In addition, wordless also found that in the caihai academic Park, a few people''s level is as high as five, and even some seven levels exist!

    This part of people should have some skills of magician, have practiced some magic skills, or are born over adaptable. It doesn''t rule out that they are the magician hidden in the school, or the magician deployed in the caihai School Park.

    In a word, there are no demons in caihai academy, but it''s also a place of Crouching Tiger and hidden dragon!

    But speechless is not surprising. Even Nangong, a ninth level teacher, worked as a teacher in caihai School Park that month. There are some special people studying here, which is not hard to guess.

    What really surprised me was that Ji Xin was not an ordinary student!

    ¡­¡­

    New sauerkraut: (grade 69)

    It''s different from the thin figure on the surface. In this thin figure, there is a strength of up to seven levels of peak hidden!

    Looking at the appearance of Jixin Xuecai, she doesn''t look like a demon family, and ordinary students can''t have such strength, so I have no words to guess that Jixin Xuecai should also be a magician!

    And it''s not too small!

    You know, when Nangong took him to take part in the test of the assailant in that month, he saw a lot of other assailants, but those assailants were all around level 6, and some of the level 7 were still in the presence of the age of seventy-eight. They could not compare with the girls who were 14 or five years old and had reached the peak of level 7.

    Although, the strength of the seventh level peak, in today''s speechless eyes, is nothing right

    Speechless did not know that in the guitar box behind Jixin''s snow vegetables, there was a weapon that he could not even ignore!

    If you add that weapon, let alone the seventh level peak, I''m afraid that the eighth level peak, or even the Ninth level, will come. If you don''t take care of it, you may be in the hands of Jixin Xuecai!

    Soon, the junior high school buildings were visited by three people. Then, three people came to the senior high school buildings.

    "High school department..." Xiao Gusha said excitedly, "I don''t come to the high school department very often!"

    "Me too!" Ji Xin''s expression became a little subtle and said, "but is the senior student here?"

    "Mm-hmm!" The sand nodded in succession. "The ancient city king is here!"

    "Ancient city King..." On one side, the action of wordless foot is tiny Dun, turning to look at Xiao yunsha. "Is this ancient city King Xiao ancient city?"

    "Ah..." All of a sudden, he was speechless. Xiaoyusha was a little frightened and shrunk. "Yes Yes, the ancient city king, he is my brother! "

    Smell speech, speechless stupefied, immediately surprised cried. "You are xiaogucheng''s sister!"

    "Yes..." Xiaozhusha is also surprised to see speechless. "Does the teacher know the ancient king?"

    Before the silent answer, another voice full of surprise came out from behind them

    "The sand? New... "

 Chapter 900

    Xiaogu city!

    This name, speechless is not the first time to hear!

    Even if you are not familiar with the plot, even if you are not familiar with the play "Qing Ren", you will forget all the things. There are only some fragments of the plot. For the original protagonist, you can still remember his name even if you don''t remember his appearance.

    Moreover, these days, living at home in that month, I heard her complaining that she had a super troublesome student, or a student with the power to erase the whole caihai School Park from the map accidentally!

    This student is Xiaogu city!

    Of course, when it comes to the name of xiaogucheng, I''m afraid there are not many people in the world. But when it comes to the identity of xiaogucheng, no one will not know.

    Only one of the four true ancestors, only exists in the legend, and has been gradually confirmed as the fourth true ancestor recently!

    The most powerful vampire in the world!

    Although they are both true ancestors, they have the absolute power to surpass the other three true ancestors, control twelve natural disaster like animals, and pull one out at random, which has the power to destroy the whole artificial island, XianShen City, which can be called the most uncontrolled unstable factor in Xianshen city!

    Because of this, in that month, I paid special attention to Xiaogu city and noticed that there was not a day when I didn''t talk about it. After all, for XianShen City, Xiaogu city is an atomic bomb that may explode at any time, once it erupts. This string God city is gone. I can''t let that month go unnoticed. I can''t bear that she doesn''t have a headache.

    Of course, now, that month''s headache object, from one, to two

    It''s also a super vampire. It''s also a beast that destroys the whole city of Xianshen. It''s also an unlisted demon, in some ways. Wordless and xiaogucheng are very similar. Even that month, I didn''t know. Wordless is the real ancestor!

    What''s different is that as a true ancestor, wordless has initially revealed his due edge, even though he has no ability to compare with the other three true ancestors who don''t know how many years they have lived. But I will never lose to the vampires below Zhenzu!

    This is not the "Ruby mode" and the beast!

    Single on the words of the beast, speechless although only two, but no one will lose to others!

    Including Zhenzu!

    Xiaogucheng is the most powerful vampire in the world, but in fact, he is not completely

    The powerful part of vampires lies in the animals. It''s the same with Zhenzu, especially the strongest fourth Zhenzu in the legend. The twelve beasts that rival the natural disaster are definitely the most peak of the beasts. It''s precisely because of these twelve super beasts. The fourth true ancestor is the strongest in the world!

    But now. Of the twelve animals that Xiaogu city owns, almost none of them are controlled by him, and almost none of them are willing to listen to his orders. They, as the fourth real ancestor''s animals, have not fully recognized Xiaogu city. If they had not heard a few days ago that they could control one of the twelve animals, Xiaogu City, the real ancestor, even has suspense about ordinary vampires

    It''s also the true ancestor, who is now qualified for this identity, but Xiaogu city is a complete halfling!

    This can be seen from the feedback of system perception

    ¡­¡­

    Xiaogucheng: (????)

    ¡­¡­

    In front of him was a boy in a uniform of a high school student in caihai Academy.

    He wore a white Hooded Coat with a shawl. His hair was as thin as the body hair of a wolf. His pretty face seemed to be filled with laziness as it should be. His eyes narrowed like sleepiness. He was about 16 or 7 years old. He had no characteristics. He was a high school student everywhere.

    At this time, his face, which makes people feel tired at a glance, his eyes slightly open a little bit, and his face is also full of surprise. It seems that he was surprised to see xiaogusha and Jixin Xuecai here. What''s more, he also saw a boy with them.

    In my mind, as soon as Xiaogu city''s information is fed back, I am speechless.

    It was the first time that he saw that someone''s rank was based on "????" To show it!

    What''s going on?

    "System, what''s the matter with this information?!"

    In silent inquiry, the voice of the system reverberated in his mind. "Users, the level of objects perceived by the system is very unstable and cannot be evaluated correctly!"

    After a pause, the system continues to answer. "According to the system exploration, there are twelve powerful beasts hidden in the object, but they are not controlled by the host. If the host can further control these beasts, the level of the other will gradually increase!"

    "The system can''t judge whether the object has control over the beast, or how many beasts it controls, and then can''t judge the strength of the object!"Smell speech, speechless also understand at once.

    In short, xiaogucheng is not a complete ancestor, and the animals in his body are not controlled. When he controls a beast, his strength will increase greatly. At that time, the level of nature will also increase greatly!

    That is to say, Xiaogu City, his level will rise as he gradually controls the animals in his body, until he completely controls twelve animals!

    Now, Xiaogu city only controls one beast, and there are many animals that don''t obey. The system can''t judge whether these animals don''t obey are Xiaogu''s strength, so there''s no way to judge his real level!

    This fourth real ancestor, already a magical system, is helpless because of his half suspension

    Speechless and speechless to the extreme, at this time, xiaoqisha and Jixin Xuecai also found Xiaogu city.

    "Ah! It''s the ancient king! " Xiaozhusha looked at his brother in front of him and waved to him happily.

    "Ancient city king! Good morning! "

    "Oh! Good morning! " Xiao Cheng''s subconscious mind replied, and then make complaints about it. "Now is not the time to say good morning?"

    "Why are you here? This is the high school department Xiaogucheng hurriedly ran over, and then looked at speechless.

    "Are you?"

    "Schoolmaster!" Ji Xin went to xiaogucheng politely and said, "he is the new teacher in our class. We are here to show him around the school."

    "So..." Xiaogucheng nodded suddenly, and his eyes turned to the speechless body, which was opposite to the speechless vision that had been quietly observing him.

    The surrounding environment, as if with the intersection of two people''s sight, even time is still

    Between heaven and earth, as if there were only two people looking at each other, everything around them disappeared. They just stood there quietly, looking at each other, and fell into an incredible state.

    Looking at the figure standing in front of him, xiaogucheng has a very wonderful feeling

    This kind of feeling is similar to that when he played basketball before

    It''s not only exciting, but also fearful, sometimes joyful, sometimes heavy in the heart. It''s the inexplicable feeling that crisis and excitement are integrated, which is generally comfortable and tense in the body.

    In the body of Xiaogu City, the blood belonging to the real ancestor is speeding up, and the nerves of the whole body are becoming extremely sharp at this moment. However, the terror beasts that inhabit the blood of Xiaogu city are different from the past, which run out of the city at different times and make noise at the same time!

    That''s because, the animals, they feel the strong enemy!

    Moreover, the strong enemy is nearby!

    With the passage of time, the palpitation in my heart becomes more and more intense, and Xiaogu city can finally feel the inexplicable feeling in my heart.

    It''s a sense of being approached by people with great power!

    The true ancestral blood flowing in his body is telling him that there is another equal being in front of his own eyes!

    The strong feeling makes the animals wake up!

    Suddenly, the animals in Xiaogu are caught by surprise. It''s too late for him to react

    "Live Stop... " Xiaogucheng''s body suddenly trembled, and his expression became ferocious. A pair of pupils began to turn red with a very slow and firm trend. The fangs slowly protruded out, and then a terrible magic burst out from him!

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    Xiaogu city! Screamed in pain!

 Chapter 901

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    Without any omen, Xiaogu city made a painful hiss and roar like this. His whole body seemed to be attached by something. Even his muscles could see his twitching. His face had been twisted and full of visible discomfort.

    A surging magic force that makes the silent pupils shrink like a sea tide suddenly expands from the ancient city of Xiao, like the wind blowing and clouds surging, exploding like crazy sweeping up, bombing to the four sides, but only for a short time, the magic force on its body expands to the point of blowing out the surrounding glass and wall!

    Such a powerful magic, in addition to their own, speechless never seen from who!

    Seeing the surging magic spreading around, the surrounding glass and wall have begun to crack, speechless murmur is not good, the body immediately moves!

    "Peng..."

    With a slight noise like firecrackers, Wuyan suddenly has a magic power that is no less than half of Xiaogu city. A mistake at his feet, a flash of riddle like rain point flickers from him. Then, Wuyan, Xiaogu City, xiaoyusha and Jixin Xuecai disappeared in place at the same time, without a trace of half of a minute.

    At the scene, there was only a half cracked corridor and broken glass on the ground. It was as if a small bomb had just been detonated here.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in caihai Academy

    "Ah!" In a classroom. A hedgehog boy with earphones seems to be roaring by the noise of his earphones. He pulls off the earphones on his ears with some discomfort, looks pale and gasps.

    "Just now, it''s the ancient city..." He forgot the direction of the cracked corridor, glanced at the students in the classroom, then left his seat as if nothing had happened, and hurried to the direction of the corridor

    "Is that guy in any trouble again?"

    ¡­¡­

    Caihai high school, a luxury office on the top floor

    "Well?" Sit at a spacious desk. That month, I was enjoying the silent black tea brought from home. Enjoy the rare leisure time.

    When the magic of Xiaogu city went away, the movements in that month''s hands were suddenly stopped. In a pair of blue eyes like the deep sea, the dignified look gradually rose.

    I stood up that month. One side of the body. A flash of the same light came from above her tiny body. It disappeared in the office for a moment. When it reappeared, it was already on the cracked corridor where the magic of Xiaogu city had just gone.

    "Two magic powers Do you Look around the mess. I narrowed my eyes that month, and then I just closed them.

    "It seems that it''s the reason why I met with xiaogucheng without any words that caused such trouble..." That month, I analyzed the facts directly, and sighed a little.

    "It''s true that the troubled children and the troubled students, who are all so troubled, hope they can solve it by themselves..."

    Left this sentence, that month again carried on the space transfer, returned to own office, leisurely drank the tea to go

    In the caihai School Park, almost everyone who sensed the unusual magic went to the corridor to turn around, until there was no way to find anything, or they were afraid of being found by others, and they were unwilling to return to the original location. Fifteen minutes later, the situation here was discovered by the ordinary students and reported to the teachers of the school.

    In the end, the cracked corridor was put off by the reason of "disrepair for a long time"

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, the area where there was no one to call the animals

    There was a flash of light in the center of the scene, just like the garbage dump. Then, four figures of different sizes appeared here. As soon as they appeared, one of them burst into a frenzy of strong wind, mixed with strong magic, which made the scene which was still dead and incomparable a second ago chaotic!

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    The voice of Xiaogu city is full of pain that can''t be controlled. It makes people feel very worried. But there is no way. He has tried his best, but still can''t stop the animals in his body.

    It''s impossible for Xiaogu city to control these animals. As a true ancestor, he is not complete. In normal times, he can barely let the animals in his body calm down. But once they are attacked by other animals or suffer any serious damage, these animals will instinctively protect even though they are not under control Xiaogu city.

    However, because Xiaogu city has no way to control them, their way to protect him is too bad, that is, to fight directly and destroy everything around him, so there is no threat.But this time it''s different. This time, the reason why these animals make trouble is that they meet a strong enemy that they haven''t seen for a long time, no less powerful than themselves!

    Maybe others can''t find out what the existence of wordless is, but these animals, as true ancestors, found it in the first time, wordless, is a true ancestor!

    Therefore, these animals, who had been in xiaogucheng for a long time and had been sleeping for a long time, became excited and began to revolt one after another.

    It''s rare for an equal true ancestor to appear. The avatars of these natural disasters want to come out and fight, to let off their depression after sleeping for so long.

    Therefore, the ancient city of Xiao was dragged into the water by a group of wayward beasts.

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    Along with the hissing and roaring, the Wild Magic storm swept out and filled every corner of the scene. Until then, Ji Xin, who was hit unprepared by the unexpected situation, didn''t react.

    "Schoolmaster!" Looking at Xiaogu city in the magic rampage, Jixin is shocked. "How could this happen?"

    "Ha ha..." As soon as Ji Xin''s voice fell, a cry and a smile began to ring.

    "I think it''s my relationship..."

    "Teacher!" Ji Xin quickly turns her head and looks at Wuyan. At the same time, she sees xiaoyusha who doesn''t know when to faint in his arms. Her face changes.

    "Chutney!"

    "Sand..." On the opposite side, Xiaogu city looks hard at xiaoyusha. When he sees xiaoyusha fainting, he is not worried, but relieved.

    His younger sister has demonic phobia, so it''s impossible for xiaogucheng city not to know. In this way, he can hide his fourth true ancestor''s identity. At present, only a few people know it.

    If you let your sister know that your brother is a demon, the consequences will be

    "Don''t worry!" It seems that I saw the idea in xiaogucheng and Jixin''s heart, and speechless sent xiaoqisha to Jixin''s bosom.

    "Xiaoclassmate is just a little hypnotic Magic. It''s ok..." Xiao Gucheng and Ji xinxuecai smiled and said: "after all, let her see this scene, you should have a headache?"

    Hearing this, Xiaogu city immediately looked at Wuyan gratefully, but soon bent down painfully. On the other side, Jixin Xuecai looked at Wuyan solemnly.

    This teacher, unexpectedly, knows the magic of space transfer, and it''s still high enough to transfer the rampaging ancient city of Xiaogu and xiaoyusha together. Looking at the scene, it seems that there is a long distance from caihai School Park

    It seems that Xiao Xuechang will suddenly go out of his way, which is also because of him!

    The new teacher in front of me is definitely not an ordinary one!

    Who is he

    There was a little warning in my heart, but Ji Xin didn''t question her face to face. At present, the most important thing is to stop the rampage of Xiaogu city. Otherwise, Xianshen city would be in danger!

    Fortunately, my own weapon, in the face of this situation, just can be used!

    This idea just emerged in my mind, and the situation of Xiaogu city has changed again.

    "No! Go back Xiaogu City roared at the top of its voice, but it was obviously just useless!

    Under the eyes of all the people at the scene, the magic of Xiaogu city turned into golden lightning, and a blood mist also floated from him. Soon, a huge lion in gold armor with golden lightning appeared in the mid air

    "Roar!!!"

    In the thunder, the golden lion roared!

    The pupil of Ji Xin''s Xuecai gradually retracts, and the words are solemn and incomparable, which are revealed word by word.

    "The fifth beast of the fourth true ancestor - the gold of the lion!"

 Chapter 902

    "Roar!!!"

    A pair of eyes in xiaogucheng were dyed red uncontrollably, and the sharp teeth like canine teeth were also found out from his clenched teeth.

    On the body, the intense blood light burst out, like tearing his skin, spraying out the scarlet color, but that is not the blood, but the omen of releasing the animals!

    "Bleep, bleep!!!"

    The dazzling golden light expands and makes the atmosphere hot. The dazzling light is all over the scene. What it carries is the violent impact and the explosive sound produced in the impact!

    The solid and dense magic has been integrated into the storm thunder that destroys everything. The uncontrollable huge lightning has swept the ground, the shock wave has turned into a storm and is frantic. The figure of Xiaogu city has been completely swallowed by the golden light, and the dense thunder has been released all around without any difference!

    It''s like a thundercloud without color suddenly appears here!

    The whole island seemed to shake like an earthquake, and the surrounding ocean became like a tsunami!

    With the blood and the dazzling thunder light, rolling up the indescribable heat and impact, the furious Golden Lion, like the largest floating boat, emits dazzling golden yellow light. Roar like thunder!

    Atmospheric turbulence!

    "Roar!!!"

    The electric current spread around, and the surrounding rocks and garbage were immediately hit and flew. The earth gave out a "click click" lament, which was cracking little by little!

    The real earthquake, but also so!

    This is known as the world''s strongest vampire - the fourth true ancestor of the beast''s power!

    Even though the power of "lion''s gold" hasn''t been fully displayed because of the incomplete relationship between the real ancestor and Xiaogu City, the destructive power displayed now is enough to call it the real ancestor''s beast!

    If Xiaogu city had grown into the fourth true ancestor, it would not have been able to compete with other animals. That''s not hard to imagine. Fourth true ancestor, why is the strongest in the world!

    "Lion''s gold" Jixin Xuecai is a little confused and shakes her head at a loss.

    "Why does" lion''s gold "go rampant? Isn''t it under the control of the seniors? "

    Yes, ''lion''s gold''. It''s the only beast that Xiaogu city can control now!

    And that''s why. It can show up!

    The rest of the animals. Because it has not been controlled by Xiaogu City, it can only use Xiaogu city''s body to release part of its power. But there is no way to liberate it completely.

    Only the "lion''s gold", which has been controlled by Xiaogu City, can appear completely by the magic of the host!

    Looking at the majestic golden lion standing in the air, roaring up to the sky, and thundering together with the thunder light, the wordless pair of wine red pupils also emerged a little dignified.

    He can clearly feel that the destructive power of "lion''s gold" has nine levels of peak!

    That is to say, the "lion''s gold" in front of you can be regarded as a full blow released by a ninth level top power!

    Just because the destructive power has been achieved, of course, it doesn''t mean that Xiaogu city is a strong person at the top of the Ninth level. The destructive power comes from the destructive power and the strength comes from the strength. The "lion''s gold" can only be used as a full-scale attack released by a strong person at the top of the Ninth level. In terms of combat power, a ninth level Junior will not be dangerous to it.

    After all, it''s nothing if you don''t get hit.

    But it also means that the wordless "lion''s gold" must not be hit, otherwise, it is equivalent to the full strike of the Ninth level peak power, you can turn him into ashes!

    However, he was not afraid at all, but excited.

    "It''s worthy of being the most powerful vampire in the world!" The bloodthirsty general licked own lips, speechless heart suddenly emerged ten thousand Zhang heroic spirit.

    "One day, I will take the name of" the world''s most powerful vampire "

    During the emotional agitation, speechless took a deep breath, facing the terrible Leishi, stepped forward and walked in the past!

    "Teacher!" Ji Xin exclaimed. "It''s dangerous here, let me..."

    "Don''t worry!" Back to Ji Xin''s snow vegetables, a sentence full of convincing resolute tone, from the silent front of the straight back, swing into Ji Xin''s ears.

    "It''s just a dependent animal of incomplete true ancestor, even though its destructive power is amazing, there''s no way to hurt me!"

    "Old Teacher Ji Xin is stunned by Xuecai. She is stunned by the wordless words.

    "Roar!" Perhaps I heard the words of speechless look down upon, "lion''s gold" roared out, and my limbs stepped on the air, and my huge body turned into a deadly thunder light, swooped down to the speechless on the ground and shot out!"No!" Ji Xin''s face turned white when she bit her teeth.

    With the destructive power of "lion''s gold", if it is allowed to hit the ground directly, even if it is not sunk, it will become an abandoned island with only floating power!

    The wave of magic and lightning has been blowing on the wordless body, looking at the "lion''s gold" rushing to his side with a loud momentum. Wordless surface has no waves, but there is a cold light in his eyes.

    "If you are complete, then I may have to follow the release of animals..." Ignoring Ji Xin''s lethargy because of her words, she closed her eyes.

    "But it''s just an incomplete beast..."

    Voice, down!

    "Bang!"

    A white flame suddenly burns from the surface of the silent body, and bursts out!

    There is no temperature in the white flame, but during the burning, the space is twisted, and there are surging magic, and violent sharp sound!

    Gently raised the hand, the body''s white flame will all flow to that hand, agglomerate and form a group!

    "To such an extent..." As if in a dream, speechless lips light, eyes turned to the "lion''s gold.".

    "Enough..."

    There was a golden flash in his eyes, and a wave of wordless backhand. The white flame immediately turned into a small bundle of fire. With a dazzling white tail, it flew silently by. Compared with itself, there was no comparable giant Leishi, colliding head-on!

    "Dong!"

    Meteor general across, where the space is distorted, white fire like a small long needle, straight into the "lion''s gold" eyebrow!

    Then, an incredible scene appeared

    "Roar!"

    "Lion''s gold" suddenly stopped its dive and roared with pain. At the center of its eyebrow, the white flame slowly burned. In a flash, the whole huge body of "lion''s gold" was wrapped in it!

    The thunder light has disappeared, and the golden light has been dimmed. The golden lion is rendered white, and the golden lightning on its body is replaced by the burning white flame. Under its slow burning, the "lion''s gold" roars, like a prisoner trapped in a lion''s cage, and the "lion''s gold" collapses bit by bit!

    "Lion''s gold" into a little bit of fire, gradually dissipated, although it struggled, but it did not help, finally, with the white flame, completely, disappeared

    The whole scene is calm, only the roar of the lion is still reverberating, which shows what just happened

    "Ha Ha All the magic on his body was recovered and disappeared in an instant. Xiaogucheng was exhausted and lying on the ground. He couldn''t get up again without gasping

    Almost at the moment when the "lion''s gold" disappeared, the rest of the animals in xiaogucheng seemed to see something horrible. They all shrank back one by one. Even though there were still some unwilling emotions in them, they seemed to understand that incomplete ones were not the opponents of the "strong enemy" at all!

    Even the "lion''s gold" released completely can''t be defeated, let alone can only release part of their power

    "Calm down Down... " Looking at his hand, xiaogucheng was very happy in his eyes, and then came up with the disbelief and turned to speechless.

    "Since my pet animal was hit by him, it will be given..."

    "That flame..." Ji Xin''s whole body bristles and shivers.

    "It''s terrible..."

    At the same time, they cast their eyes on the speechless bathed in the sun, and their hearts gradually wavered.

    Speechless

    Who is he exactly

 Chapter 903

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "continuation of heart"

    XianShen City, Nangong that month home

    On the table in the hall, a small portion of tea is filled with the whole table. The plates of delicious food are like carefully carved ceramics, which are exquisite and pleasing to the eyes. In addition, the heat and fragrance floating on the tea can''t be stopped. I believe that just one look will make people itch.

    Speechless sitting on a sofa, opposite, xiaogucheng and Jixin Xuecai are sitting upright. Their faces are full of hesitation and hesitation, and a little formality. However, a pair of eyes are moved to the tea on the table, and sometimes they can see their saliva swallowing. It seems that the temptation of these tea is affecting them all the time

    But they didn''t do it. After all, they were in other people''s homes, and they were brought here by the mysterious teacher who had the ability to disperse the real ancestor''s family. In this inexplicable situation, it''s inevitable to be more cautious and alert.

    As for xiaoyusha, she was very happy to sit on the sofa on the other side, biting the refreshments on the table with a face full of excitement, with black tea, enjoying everything on her face, while sitting beside her in the piano, eating with xiaoyusha, she was just used to eating things without words, but she was not so eager and appeared calm.

    They ignored the speechless, xiaogucheng and Jixin Xuecai, who were in a strange state. They were eating without anyone else, and talking incessantly there, of course. Generally speaking, Xiao Yusha is speaking and listening in the piano. It seems that in a very short time, the relationship between the two developed well.

    Qin Li doesn''t mind Xiao Yusha''s wordy character at all. According to her, compared with those boring to death meetings held in latatosk, Xiao Yusha''s words can only be regarded as pediatrics

    I saw the two people''s eyes turning to the tea ceremony frequently, and they were full of formality, so they were speechless and laughed.

    "All right. You can eat it if you want. Don''t be so prudish. Just treat it as your own home... "

    Hearing this, xiaogucheng and Jixin are a little embarrassed, but the Qin beside them looks speechless.

    "Thanks for your words, it''s not your home..."

    Speechless immediately embarrassed. Don''t look back. It turns out that xiaogucheng and Jixin made a "Pooh" and laughed. Their faces were much more casual.

    Again hesitated for a while, two people are finally not able to block their own saliva noisy. Reach out to the refreshment on the table, pretending to be calm, put it into your mouth and bite.

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The eyes suddenly widened, and they couldn''t help saying something. "Delicious!"

    "Is it! Is it delicious? " Without a word, xiaozhusha cried actively. "The taste. It''s really perfect. It''s much better than the sand. He was a little discouraged. People used to say that he was confident in cooking. Now, ah, he has been defeated completely... "

    "You like it..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid to tell you my craft, but it''s definitely much better than the one from the outside shops that I''ve practiced under the pressure of a lot of food!"

    "Hum..." Qin gave a light snort, turned around, and said that she was definitely not a member of the food organization, but her performance seemed to cover up something, and the three people were holding back their laughter.

    For the time being, xiaogucheng and Jixin have relieved their subconscious demand for delicious food. Instead of focusing on tea, xiaogucheng and Jixin have glanced at the speechless and wordless appearance. They seem to have something to say.

    "I know your doubts..." I saw the two of them like this, speechless. "It''s normal for you to care about it. I don''t mean to hide it. I''m really not an ordinary teacher, but a demon attacking officer!"

    "Attack the devil officer!" The ancient city of Xiao was stunned and then relieved. "The same assailant as the moon sauce?"

    Speechless nodded his head, then he said with a helpless smile: "although it''s only for probation..."

    "But..." Ji xinxuecai looked at Wuyan seriously and said seriously: "in At that time, I remember the teacher you once said that if you didn''t hear me wrong, it should be "release the animals", right? "

    "That''s right!" Regardless of the stunned expression of xiaogucheng and Jixin Xuecai, he said without any concealment: "I did say that. After all, although I am a demon attacker, I am still a vampire!"

    "Vampires?" Ji Xin''s face suddenly became strange.

    When a vampire attacks a magician, it''s just like a pig with a pig knife. It''s ridiculous

    "Wait, wait! You said you were a vampire! " The ancient city of Xiao took a breath of cool air and looked anxiously at xiaoqisha.

    "Then She''s the one who

    "Well, I''ve been upset about this..." Speechless and wry smile out a voice, and cast a glance at xiaomisha. "Because I am a vampire, xiaoclassmate has been avoiding me..."

    "Sorry, teacher..." Xiaozhusha lowered his head with apologies and waved his hand without any words."You don''t have to worry about it. I know more or less about your affairs. I''m very happy to be able to sit and eat with me."

    "Yes! Sand Xiaogucheng stood up and looked at xiaoyusha nervously. "You Don''t you know that silent teacher is the devil''s business? Aren''t you afraid? "

    "Don''t react so much, Gucheng!" Xiaoyusha blushed and pressed xiaogucheng. It seemed that xiaogucheng was too fussy and embarrassed her.

    It''s no wonder that Xiaogu city will have such a big reaction. He was originally a human being. Later, he was willing to give up himself through the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation, and gave him the lineage of the fourth true ancestor and the animals attached to him based on the principle of "eating with the same family". This changed him and became the new fourth true ancestor. Also because of this, he was unable to control his animals attached to him.

    As a human being, it is only when he gets other people''s "alms" that he becomes the fourth true ancestor, just like an upstart. The fourth true ancestor is the most powerful vampire in the world, and those arrogant beasts belonging to the fourth true ancestor, how can he admit that a "upstart" is the master?

    Therefore, in order to control the animals, Xiaogu city can only gradually control the animals by sucking the blood of some excellent spiritual mediums, making the animals satisfied with sacrifice and admitting themselves.

    However, for Xiaogu City, the beast is only the second thing. His real headache is his sister. He is a vampire and a demon. His sister has a demon phobia, which makes him suffer all the time. He worries that one day his identity will be exposed, so his sister will leave him.

    But now, xiaoyunsha seems not afraid of wordless vampire, how can this make him not excited

    "In fact, at the beginning, I was also very afraid. I was afraid that I could not bear the presence of a teacher in my sight..." Xiaozhusha lowers his head and stealthily aims at Wuyan.

    "However, the wordless teacher not only didn''t blame me, but also tolerated me in many places. He invited me to eat delicious food, and it was so gentle. Although it was inconceivable, he gradually became less afraid..." Xiao Yusha''s face was red, which was the expression of saying such shy words to himself.

    "Now, I can''t get too close to silent teacher, but when I talk, she won''t be afraid!"

    "That''s good enough!" Speechless involuntarily smiled, said: "I believe that continue to get along with, xiaoclassmate will gradually improve, at that time, perhaps your demon phobia, will be cured by accident."

    Xiaozhusha nodded firmly and clenched his fist with excitement. "Gusha will work hard!"

    "Then, the sand..." Xiaogucheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously and couldn''t wait to ask: "then, if, I mean if, if I also become a demon family..."

    "That must not work!" Xiaoyingsha, like coquetry and hatred, gives xiaogucheng a big look. "At present, Gusha can only do not be afraid of wordless teacher. If the ancient city monarch really becomes a demon, then Gusha will definitely be afraid!"

    "How How can this be... " Xiaogucheng dropped his head like a wounded man, then cried out with envy, jealousy and hatred, "then why can speechless teachers be treated differently?"

    "So he doesn''t know..." The dawn sand puffed up his cheeks. "What''s more, silent teacher is gentle, interesting, easy to get along with, delicious, and guchengjun, you have to wake up in the morning and shout. You are so lazy that you can''t compare with silent teacher at all!"

    Every time xiaogusha said a word, xiaogucheng''s body took a puff, until at last it collapsed on the sofa.

    Speechless heart empty turn head, dare not look at the sand again.

    He, but also love to sleep late

 Chapter 904

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    With the ringing of the bell after class, class C is in class for three years. The speechless person standing on the platform suddenly relaxed and started to ring to the students below.

    "Well, let''s talk about it today. Don''t forget to recite it. There is only one secret of liberal arts, that is recitation!" I can''t help but sigh when I put those books which are no more than two centimeters thick together.

    When I used to read books, the textbook was thicker than the dictionary. It was just one book. As now, the burning of one book may not last long. Compared with other books, the students here are very happy.

    Perhaps it was out of resentment that a bad smile came from the silent corner of the mouth. "By the way, there will be a test tomorrow, and I will go back to review tonight. If I''m a student, I can''t explain it so well here." Below, a group of students immediately screamed, and then face decadent lying on the table, see this scene, speechless just satisfied.

    No matter where the students are, the examination is always the most painful thing, which is not to be questioned

    "If you have anything, just tell xiaoclassmate. Don''t come to me directly!" Very irresponsible said such a sentence, speechless implementation ran out of the classroom, caused the indignation of all students.

    "Ah ah! Speechless teacher, it''s really bad! "

    "Just because I always thought he was a good man."

    "Otherwise, let''s go and ask the teacher. Let him stop testing. "

    "But didn''t the teacher say don''t look for him?"

    "Let''s go to Xiao then!"

    "Good idea!"

    So, by the desk in the sand. Immediately, a large group of classmates gathered around.

    "Xiaoclassmate! Please help us to ask for help from our teacher. "

    "Yes, yes! Test something, I hate it! "

    "No!" Looking at the students around him, he was not surprised, but pleased. Then he began to talk about it without even breathing.

    "The test is also very good. It can help you to know how far you are now and where you are not enough. It can also help you learn better. By the way, it''s said that the test can improve memory, and it''s also very helpful for thinking if you keep testing. Moreover, you can practice your writing speed if you keep your mind on it, and you can write more beautiful if you even concentrate on it. There are so many benefits. Although he doesn''t like testing, he doesn''t hate it either... "

    "Besides, although speechless teacher is very good at speaking, he is quite persistent in some places, you don''t know. Yesterday, in order to buy a mobile phone, the teacher walked to another block on foot. At that time, the sun was so bright that I dare not go out in the sand... "

    Where do you know the sand. Wordless walking to another block, the real purpose is not to buy a mobile phone. It''s about finding a lollipop shop

    There is no way, there is a super ~ ~ ~ lollipop loving sister at home. Now her lollipop is out of stock again. Without the company of lollipop, she can do anything.

    It''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that it doesn''t matter to like lollipops, but just like a brand of lollipops is very important

    I don''t know if there is a kind of lollipop called "treasure pearl" in the world, but I have to find it step by step. Otherwise, he will simply transfer space and go home to blow the air conditioner in the next second. How can I still bask in the sun

    It has to be said that these students, coming to talk with Yusha, is a wrong decision at all. In the continuous language bombing of Yusha, the students in the whole class simply asked her to ask for help instead of testing, instead of asking for help, they stopped sweating, and at the end of the day, they were still in complete ignorance.

    It can be imagined that if language is a kind of power, it must be God level, no, supernatural!

    Looking at those students running out of the classroom, she said that she was reluctant to part with them, which made Ji Xin, the one beside, smile bitterly.

    "Let''s go to find wordless teacher quickly. We have to help..."

    Smell speech, Leng Sha Leng for a while, then think of what general, "ah" a, jumped up.

    "By the way, by the way! I have to help the teacher move! "

    Before the voice fell, she grabbed Ji Xin''s hand and ran out of the classroom.

    "Sauerkraut sauce! Come on! It''s not good to be late! "

    "Yes, yes..." Ji xinxuecai smiled bitterly and sighed. She was only allowed to run out of the room

    ¡­¡­

    Not far from caihai School Park, there is an apartment

    Here is the apartment of xiaogucheng, xiaoqisha and Jixin Xuecai

    Xiaogucheng and xiaoqisha live in room 704 of the apartment, while Jixin Xuecai lives in room 705, which is adjacent to each other. This is not an accident, but Jixin Xuecai deliberately.Jixin Xuecai is the sword Witch of Lion King mechanism. The reason why she came to Xianshen city is to monitor Xiaogu City, the fourth true ancestor!

    The power of Zhenzu is really too strong. As long as the Zhenzu moves freely and releases the animals, it is no different from a disaster or even a war. Xiaogu city is also the Zhenzu. For such a dangerous person, the Lion King organ, which specializes in dealing with the disaster of demon guide, will not ignore it.

    At least, the apparent reason is

    Therefore, from the first day when she came to XianShen City, Jixin Xuecai has become an unqualified stalker, just like the place where she lives beside Xiaogu city.

    And today, once again, people they know will live here

    "Teacher! Sauce in the piano! "

    In the distance, Gu Sha and Ji Xin Xuecai and xiaogucheng, who came back home together, saw the silence and Qin standing under the apartment building. The three hurriedly quickened their pace and ran over.

    "It''s too slow, Gusha!" There is no polite accusation in Qin. "We''ve been waiting here for nearly 30 minutes!"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" He put his hands together and apologized mischievously. "I''m so happy to talk with my classmates in the classroom, so I forgot it accidentally. Forgive me!"

    "In fact, you don''t have to come here in person..." Speechless helpless shook his head. "Although it''s a move, everything is newly bought, and the furniture company will send it, and it''s not necessary to move things, just use the magic of space transfer, why bother?"

    "Of course not!" The sand forked up and leaned forward. "Even if we don''t need help, we''ll go in with you. I didn''t know when Xuecai sauce moved here. If I knew, I would definitely help to witness her move in!"

    "Witness what..." Xiaogucheng gave a dry smile. "Is that too exaggerated..."

    "Do you..." The sand puffed up his cheeks. "All in all, we will be neighbors in the future. Since we are neighbors, we must help!"

    "Yes, yes..." They nodded helplessly, and then, under the silent guidance, went upstairs

    The reason why they moved here is also related to the ancient city of Xiao.

    Not long ago, xiaogucheng and Jixin Xuecai were accidentally affected by an incident, which is very dangerous to Xianshen city.

    Finally, the incident was successfully solved with the help of Xiaogu city and Jixin Xuecai. At that time, Xiaogu city successfully controlled the first beast "lion''s gold" and also rescued a Sanwu artificial life

    And now, this artificial life was adopted in that month, just yesterday, lived in that month''s home

    It''s not a problem. The problem is that this artificial life girl named astaruti doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or natural. When she comes out of the bathroom or the room, she doesn''t wear clothes when she is at home. She often runs naked!

    How can I stand it

    Even if I don''t want to, I won''t like it in Qinli and that month

    However, in astaruti''s place, people have been preaching for many times, but they still go their own way. They have no choice but to take the piano with them and move out. Anyway, they already have status, which makes that month very sad. Of course, she regrets that she doesn''t have any more words to cook or make tea for her

    When I was at school, I had no words to mention it to Gusha and Jixin Xuecai. Then, Gusha said that he could move here!

    So, there is today''s thing

 Chapter 905

    The residence of Wuyan and Qinli is in room 703, separated from Xiaogu city by three people. There is only one wall away from Xiaogu city''s home, and only one house away from Jixin''s home.

    In the past, in addition to living in Wuhe family in the world of "dating battle", other world, wordless residence, is basically not a villa, or a super large luxury house. This time, if not for the invitation of jusha and others, wordless would like to buy a villa more luxurious than that month''s home

    The house in this apartment is not very spacious, but there is no problem for three or four people to live in. When there are only two people to live in, there is no defect in this ordinary house. The only defect is that it is a little high, but it doesn''t matter if there is an elevator.

    "All right!" The last piece of furniture was moved to where it was supposed to be, clapped silently and faced everyone on the scene.

    "Thank you so much for your support today. If you have time, you can come here for dinner. Of course, I made it myself..."

    Hearing the speechless words, the eyes of the three people of Gusha, Jixin Xuecai and xiaogucheng were all bright, coughed and nodded solemnly, almost turning the speechless and Qinli over.

    "Then, we''ll go back first!" She waved to the two and said in a very happy voice, "I''ll hold a welcome party for you in the evening, but teacher, you have to be responsible for cooking" ~ ~ "

    " no one can hold a welcome party for others and let others cook... " He said: "well, the welcome meeting will be over. It''s not too early now. If you really hold a welcome party, you can''t catch up with the time for dinner. Wait until tomorrow and come to me for a meal. It''s a relocation banquet. "

    "That''s right..." Ji Xin looks out of the window. At this time, the sky is still dark in the dusk, but not far away, some of the sky is already covered by darkness. I believe that in a short time, the night will come, and Xianshen city is like summer all the year round. Generally, the night will come very slowly, and the night is also very short. This time, it''s almost time to take a bath and go to bed.

    "So..." He was a little disappointed, but he soon got back on his feet. "Remember to make a big meal tomorrow!"

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless shook his head, followed by a teasing look at the sand. "Just hope you don''t dare to eat at the same table with me then..."

    "No!" He blushed a little and stared at him angrily. It''s like a dog that grins at its owner and is less than a month old. It''s very cute.

    "Gusha, it''s time to go back!" Seeing the interaction between Wuyan and Gusha, xiaogucheng quickly stood out. Pull the clothes of la''ansha and urge her to leave quickly. In her eyes, a trace of extremely slight acid glides quietly, accompanied by a little vigilance of looking speechless.

    Nothing was found in the sand. But wordless and Jixin found the look in Xiaogu''s eyes. They looked at each other in the eyes. It''s all speechless.

    "Senior, what happened was a brother-in-law..." Ji Xin said a word to attract the attention of the ancient city.

    "Ji Xin, did you just say something? It''s too low I didn''t hear... "

    "No, no, no..." Jixin Xuecai shakes her head and waves her hand. She smiles. "Nothing!"

    "Oh..." Xiaogucheng looks at Jixin''s snow vegetables suspiciously, and then takes the sand with him, saying goodbye to wushuo.

    "Then, we''re back!"

    "Break it! teacher! And jam in the piano! See you tomorrow! "

    "Well, bye..." He waved to the three people who came out of the door, watched them go back to their home, and then, speechless, he closed the door, laughing.

    "That ancient town of Xiao, unexpectedly, is still a sister controller..."

    "Not incomprehensible..." In the piano, he took apart the newly bought "precious pearl" and went in with it. "If I were her elder brother, I would not marry her out!"

    "Oh?" Speechless brow picked pick, skin smile meat don''t smile said: "did not expect, just a few days time, your feelings with the sand change very good..."

    There was a silent look in the piano, and the red eyes narrowed slightly. "It seems that you are the same. It''s clear that a few days ago, xiaoclassmate and xiaoclassmate started to call each other" Qisha "

    "Calling names is a way to enhance your feelings..." Silent mouth light hook, tease way: "is not ah? Qin ~ ~ ~ Li ~ "

    listening to the wordless and insidious way of saying things, when Qin Lipton felt a chill that hit his heart directly and made a shiver. He glared at the wordless.

    "That''s all right. Don''t use that disgusting tone for me!"

    "Ah ~ ah ~" he sighed silently and said a word in a very sad tone. "It''s more lovely in the piano under the" sister mode "

    At the end of the speech, speechless immediately sensed the sharp line of vision to sweep to his body, eyes on up, just to see the Qin with a pair of gnashing teeth to turn around, can not help but smile."It''s really a proud sister..."

    "Don''t say Ao Jiao!" Hate cut a silent eye, no longer speak in the piano, a person sitting on the sofa sullen.

    Speechless rather funny rolled his eyes, went to the side of the piano, sat beside her, in the moment of sitting down, he heard a clear light hum, and then heard.

    "Stay away from me. It''s really..."

    "Nah, in the piano..." Didn''t let Qin finish, speechless directly interrupted her words, looked up at the ceiling.

    "When was the last time I was alone like this?..."

    After a moment''s stupefaction in the piano, some angry expressions sank down, lowered their heads and whispered, "when you left that world..."

    On the night when they left the world of "dating battle", they said goodbye to Qin Li alone. That farewell was the last time they were together peacefully as they are now

    "When I left that world Do you Wordless pupil lax, as if Miss general. "It''s been so long, more than three years..."

    "That''s you!" The piano can''t help but say a word. "You spent three years in another copy when you were on a mission, and I haven''t had a month yet."

    "Is it?" Silent wry smile. "It''s not fair..."

    "No injustice!" The tone of the instrument slightly increased, and then dropped again. "Even if you live longer than me, but..."

    But, I will never miss you less than you

    Of course, this sentence was not said in the piano, and he didn''t use any heart reading skill. However, it was inconceivable that he seemed to hear the voice in the piano, cast his eyes on her and touched her small head with black hair band.

    "It''s hard for you..."

    "Hum..." "If you mean to take me out of the world, then I don''t have to. I don''t think it''s hard. I''d rather have a good time..."

    "So..." There was a smile on his face. Speechless came to the ear of the piano and whispered a word that made the piano disordered.

    "Well, why don''t you give yourself to me today..."

    "You, you, you What are you talking about!!! " Suddenly, the piano jumped up, and its face was red, but the jump was held by speechless eyes. In an instant, the piano lost its balance and fell into speechless arms.

    "Ah..." Exclaimed, the piano has not yet reflected, speechless has been a princess to hold her up.

    "Put Let go! " Qin inside blushed the neck thick shouted, and desperately struggled, in the heart "bang bang" straight jump.

    "That''s not good..." "You can''t escape today, if you want to escape, I will untie your hair belt..." he said with a laugh

    "No No way! " The condition in the piano sends out a shout, and then the face is red and low, but no longer struggling.

    "Not now, my words No way White me It''s easy to cry... "

    "I know..." Once again, he put his mouth close to the ear of the piano and breathed a hot breath towards it. "So tonight, it''s in the ''commander''s mode''"

    Smell speech, Qin opened a mouth, it seems to want to say something, but the next moment, her mouth was speechless to block.

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Qin opened his eyes wide, his eyes were moist, he looked at the silent face, which was lingering on his lips, and finally closed his eyes

    Before long, their clothes fell on the ground

    Night, just arrived

 Chapter 906

    Compared with the daytime, the night in Xianshen city is very short..

    therefore, the morning is also very fast

    When the sky is already clear and the hot sun is pouring down from top to bottom, the residents in XianShen City, apart from some people who are required to get up early, are still immersed in beautiful dreams, and more than 80% of them are still immersed in beautiful dreams

    With the passage of time, the streets gradually become noisy, and a tram begins to enter the back and forth of the exercise, whether it is the office workers or students, are preparing to go day by day, year by year, the same way, the only purpose is not to be late

    At this time, silent home

    Because it''s an apartment, the windows are generally open in the sleeping room, and there is little sunshine in the hall. But at this time, even if there is no sunshine in the hall, at this time of the day, almost all the light should be on, but here, in addition to the light line, there are two breaths

    Pieces of clothes and even close fitting parts are scattered on the ground, which makes the originally clean hall look a little more untidy. On the sofa, the chair surface has been covered by a quilt which is not very heavy, only a soft armrest is exposed in the air, and there. There are two head pillows, the body is covered by quilt

    "MMM" ~ "

    at a certain moment, a small whisper from one of the heads broke the silence of the scene, a pair of eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyelids quivered, followed by a rather lazy and hard like open, showing a pair of beautiful red eyes.

    The light shines into the vision of the piano. The dazzling luster makes her squint her bleary eyes. There is a little water light in them. On the cheek. A circle of people can''t bear to look away from the red halo everywhere, as if just had a very happy dream, but in fact, of course not so

    Consciousness returns to the mind. In the piano, I have a blank look around me. A pair of black hair bands on the head moved like a rabbit''s ears. Soon, she felt her body. Crispy, numb

    The strange feeling of comfort is uploaded from the body, which makes the Qin, who is not fully awake, think that he fell asleep when he took a bath last night. He spent a night in the water, until a very familiar breath came from his ear, the Qin suddenly returned to his mind, and the memory also came back to his mind.

    "Ah Ah!!! " The blush on the face spread quickly. In an instant, the face in the piano was dyed to a brighter color than the hair. I felt the close embrace and the faint hot temperature. There was a strange cry in the piano, but I didn''t wake up at the thought of being speechless. I closed my teeth, held my breath, and dared not speak again.

    A little flustered, she got up from the sofa. She wanted to jump down directly in the piano, but now she is smooth. If she jumped down, all the light would go away. Only when she pressed the impulse of running away and tightened the quilt on the tight body, she was relieved when she saw the wordless appearance of sleeping, but her face was still red.

    Looking back on yesterday''s madness, she was so ashamed that she couldn''t do it. Although she didn''t daydream about her own day, she couldn''t have imagined that for the first time, it was in the hall and on the sofa!

    It makes the piano feel all kinds of shame, all kinds of shame.

    It''s all caused by this hateful brother!

    Her face became vicious, and she stared at her brother in the piano. The other side''s pleasant sleeping face was imprinted in her watery eyes, which made her angry and a little powerless at the same time.

    As a result, I am so shy here, but the one who makes the most of it is sleeping. What is it

    She smiled bitterly in the piano, then sighed, and gently broke away from the arm around her waist. She wanted to leave, but at this time, the doorbell rang.

    "Jam in the piano! teacher! Good morning! " From outside the door, the lively and cheerful voice of gusA came to the inner ear of the stunned piano. "It''s almost time to go to school, teacher!"

    "Don''t worry Sand Qin Li''s face was completely flustered. She wanted to get up. Then she picked up the clothes on the ground as fast as she could and fled back to the room. But before she could move, another voice rang.

    "Eh..." There are some weak male voices, that is the voice of Xiaogu city. "The door doesn''t seem to be locked..."

    With the sound of this sentence, at the entrance of the gate, a slight "click" sound clearly and audibly swings into the ear of the piano, which makes it freeze there.

    "Ah, really..." This time it''s the voice of Jixin. "Why is the door unlocked?"

    "Sa..." Xiaogu said in a casual voice, "who knows..."

    Then, the gate was pushed out slowly in the rigid gaze of Qin. The figure of Xiaogu city gradually appeared outside the gate. A foot had stepped in, and he said a word."I came in..."

    "Wait, sir..."

    "Don''t go into other people''s homes..."

    Just want to stop, but it''s too late. Xiaogu city has entered the hall, and its head begins to turn. I believe that in a second, Xiaogu city''s sight will sweep to the hall, and then close the close scene of the two people who only cover the quilt.

    Including the piano with bare shoulders!

    At the critical moment, the eyes in the Qin suddenly became sharp. My little hands quickly copied two hairpins that were used to fix the curtains yesterday on the side of the table. With a full blow in the ordinary state without the spirit, I pointed them to the eyes of Xiaogu city and projected them out!

    "Ah ah!!!" Xiaogu city only had time to hear a very slight sound of breaking the air. The sharp front end of a pair of small hairpins was printed into his eyes, which was very smooth. His eyes suddenly became dark, and there was a sharp pain in his eyes. Xiaogu city made a shrill scream and fell on the ground.

    "How What''s the matter, schoolmaster! "

    "Ancient city king!"

    Hearing the scream of the ancient city of Xiao, Gu Sha and Ji Xin were shocked, and a flustered footsteps echoed. Before the sound could stop them, the two figures appeared in the hall. It turned out that in the piano, they were desperate to turn their pretty faces red like blood.

    "Xuechang (ancient city Lord)!" Seeing Xiaogu City rolling back and forth on the ground, shouts repeatedly, Leng Sha and Ji Xin are stunned. When they see the scene on the sofa in the hall and the messy clothes on the ground, they stay

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the piano

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± New snow vegetables

    The three women stared at each other, but did not say a word. The atmosphere at the scene was silent and terrible.

    "Sand..." Qin only felt that her throat was too dry, but she forced out a smile, tightened the tight quilt, and gave out a laugh worse than crying.

    "This Not as you think There are many, many reasons... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± She and Ji xinxuecai are silent. They look at each other and laugh very hard. They are only wrapped in a quilt, stuttering and talking. They look at the piano with red face. They also look at sleeping beside her and make pleasant breathing sound. Their whole chest is exposed in the air. They are speechless in sleeping and their clothes are scattered all over the ground, including close fitting clothes In just one second, my sight went through.

    I believe that as long as you are a little old and know something, you can guess something from the scene in front of you. Unfortunately, although you are only 14 or 5 years old, you are just at the age when you start to understand men and women!

    Two beautiful and lovely faces turn red with an irresistible trend. There are thick shyness, shame and anger in the eyes of Tansha and Jixin. Then

    "Ah ah!!!" He screamed and ran away without looking back.

    "Then That Ji Xin''s face was full of shame and indignation. She hesitated for a while in a panic. Then she bowed to the piano and shouted, "it''s impolite!"

    Later, pulling up one side is still screaming, not able to open eyes of the foot of Xiaogu City, also escaped, regardless of the head left and right impact on the wall and threshold, fainted in the past Xiaogu city

    Before long, in the apartment, a cry without tears came to the sky

    "Not like this!!!"

 Chapter 907

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "little wind leaves"

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Collect! Please recommend! Please give me a reward! support! support! Support!)

    "Ha ~ ~"

    in the tram running at a constant speed, I yawned wordlessly and looked out of the window of the tram with the appearance of lack of sleep. I sighed a little.

    "The morning of Xianshen city is really different. In other places, the light and temperature will only appear at noon, right?"

    A casual sentence was originally intended to trigger a topic, but I didn''t know that after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for someone to talk to me.

    The yawning action was on the spot, wordless frowned, and turned his eyes to the seat in front of him. There, she and Jixin Xuecai were sitting, but different from the previous image, they had some ruddy cheeks, lowered their heads, and were speechless.

    This makes speechless can''t help but be a little strange. Even if Ji Xin''s snow vegetables are like this, this girl doesn''t like to talk more. But she''s really not right. This child doesn''t talk much.

    Maybe in the past, she would be more restrained in front of herself, because the demonic phobia problem would subconsciously avoid herself, but in this period of time, although she didn''t dare to be too close to herself, the words of dialogue were no different from that of her at ordinary times

    It''s not easy for him to accept himself miraculously. Now he''s back to his original state

    Blinked. Speechless can''t help but ask: "what''s the matter with you? It looks strange... "

    Hearing the silent words, the body of the two people was tensed in an instant. The blush on the face is even worse, which makes speechless more strange.

    "Is it physical discomfort? catch a cold? Or a fever? " In doubt, wordless will head toward the two women''s body close a little, this close, two women screamed, quickly left their seats, in a "Dong Dong" footsteps, away from wordless

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The silent corner of the mouth twitches. Some calm can not say: "what are you doing?"? Did I do anything wrong? "

    Now, I can be absolutely sure that what happened to Yusha and Jixin? No, it should be said that what happened

    Otherwise, don''t say it''s Jixin. The distance just now is probably a little bit far away from him, but the reaction will never be so big. He is always paying attention to not stimulating him. The distance just now is also an acceptable distance for him.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Pang Sha and Ji Xin look down a little embarrassed. But there was no sign of coming back, and still kept a certain distance from wordless. Then, two evaluations that wordless could not accept were sent out from the mouths of the two women.

    "Dirty..."

    "Pervert..."

    "Ha?..." Speechless and inexplicably opened his mouth. Even the eyes can not help but stay. "Why..."

    "Hum..." Ji Xin snorted, without even explaining. Directly found a nearby position to sit down, only she stood there, hesitated for a moment, but finally asked.

    "Teacher, she asked you a question. You must answer it honestly!" When he said this, he was very serious, but his cheeks were red, but he was very cute.

    Speechless although feel that is all sorts of strange, but still nodded. "You ask, I can say that..."

    "Mm-hmm." He nodded as if he was afraid of regretting without words, and then asked, "are you brother or sister with Qinli sauce?"

    "Of course it is!" Nod without hesitation.

    "Then Then He took a deep breath. This time, the expression on his face was a little tense. "Yes Brother and sister? "

    As soon as the question came out, Ji Xin''s snow vegetables on one side also pricked up her ears. Speechless, she was at a loss, but she still answered it honestly.

    "Isn''t that right? I think it''s my sister in Qinli. Do you want to be a sister..." Speaking of this, silent heart chat up a smile, added a "in a variety of senses.".

    But speechless answer, but make the expression of the sand suddenly beat, Yin turned clear, Ji Xin''s face also looked good.

    "What? It''s not a brother or sister..."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿¡± Seeing the relaxed look of the two, wordless head is full of question marks.

    "Why don''t you look relieved that we are not brothers and sisters, and we are brothers and sisters, but you just can''t accept it?"

    "No, no!" Pang Sha and Ji Xin shake their heads in a hurry.

    "Teacher, you think too much!"

    "That''s it!"

    After that, the two women began to laugh at themselves, regardless of the speechless that they still couldn''t figure out. By the way, they still didn''t return to the speechless side even though their performance was restored to the previous way.Speechless a pair of eyebrows pick pick pick, in the heart speechless, turned to look to stand beside their own Xiaogu city.

    "What''s the matter with them?"

    "I don''t know!" I don''t know if it''s the illusion of speechless. He feels that Xiaogu city at this time is full of different complaints in its tone of speaking.

    "I''ve been attacked by unknown people, and I''m still angry!"

    "What do you say?"

    "Nothing!"

    "Oh, come on, but why do you keep rubbing your eyes?"

    "I don''t know!"

    In this way, a tram trip, in the case of speechless and confused, quietly ended

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    It''s still relatively early now. It''s not a short time from the formal class. At the school gate of caihai School Park, students in uniform walk on the road and enter the school gate. The vitality of students is obvious here, which makes some teachers feel like they are much younger.

    They walked into the school gate together with three people, i.e. Yusha, Jixin Xuecai and xiaogucheng. Since xiaogucheng is the senior high school department, and Yusha and Jixin Xuecai are the junior high school department, they also teach in the junior high school department without any words. They plan to separate from xiaogucheng.

    "Oh?" At this time, one is immature and full of dignified contradictory voice lines, floating from the front of the four.

    "It''s quite an unexpected combination when you four go to school together..."

    Speechless four people were stunned at the same time. Looking up, they saw a little girl with long straight hair wearing a black gothic dress, holding a black lace fan in her hand, looking at the four people coming into the school gate with inexplicable smile.

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, toot up. "What can be more surprising than a teacher who is less than one meter five and 26 years old? That month... "

    Hearing this, none of the three people couldn''t help themselves. They burst out laughing. That month, they had a hard time holding it. The smile in their eyes disappeared and snorted coldly.

    "Well, if you think about it carefully, this combination is more suitable than you expected. It''s a mean schoolmaster who deals with younger students and a perverted teacher who deals with students!"

    "Who started?" Xiaogucheng cried angrily, "as a teacher, don''t give me some strange words, that moon sauce!"

    Just after the word "sauce" fell, the fan in that month''s hand hit the forehead of Xiaogu city with a very fierce gesture, which made Zhenzu, who was rubbing his eyes a moment ago, rub his forehead tragically.

    "Don''t put" sauce "on the teacher''s name!" That month, he gave Xiaogu a cold look with an extremely dissatisfied look. Xiaogu, who was hit hard again, only nodded with an expression of grievance.

    "Oh?" However, the silent side is surprised, like a smile looked at the month. "How about the moon sauce? It sounds good..."

    "If you dare to call it that, you will die!" The moon looked speechless with no expression, and there was no wave on his face, but the anger and threat in his eyes were quite clear.

    "If you don''t want to be a trainee assailant, just forget what happened!"

    "Good, good..." Speechless hurriedly raised his hand to surrender. "I promise not..."

    That month, I nodded contentedly, turned around, walked to the teaching building, and said to Wuyan, "by the way, come to me tonight!"

    "Oh ~ ~" as soon as that month''s words were finished, a meaningful voice began to ring around them. GusA and Jixin even watched wordless with the eyes of animals, making wordless heart jerk.

    "There is What can I do for you? "

    "Of course I have something to do with you!" That month did not care about the curious sight around, left a word, and left.

    "Don''t be late for work!"

 Chapter 908

    It''s night

    In fact, the night in Xianshen city is not peaceful

    After all, during the day, they have to accept the research measures in the city of Xianshen. There are many nocturnal demons in the demons, especially the classic nocturnal demons like vampires. Compared with the day, they prefer to have activities at night

    Therefore, the night of Xianshen city is not known as the world of demons, but at night, the exposure rate of demons is generally higher than that of the day. Naturally, there are a large number of demons active in the night, which is relatively quiet

    However, this is not the real problem of the night in Xianshen city. The real problem is that, generally at this time, those lawbreakers will also be very active

    And tonight, in a dilapidated warehouse in the marginal harbor area of the artificial island of XianShen City, there are a group of orcs of demons, who are having an unknown meeting here

    Standing on a commanding point of the warehouse in this area, the wordless pair of wine red pupils seem to be able to see the secret meeting in the far corner, which shows a strange light, I don''t know how long it has passed, and then I look at the month standing beside myself, holding a parasol in season.

    "Is that what you call work?"

    That month can not be ignored nodded, dark blue eyes in the dark of the night shining, like the matching stars, beautiful.

    "Don''t think it''s just a little meeting..." That month with enough to see through speechless mind to think of a glance at him, with no fluctuations in the voice line whisper. "It''s just an illegal activity by a group of orcs. That''s not enough for us to come out, but the orcs there are not ordinary characters... "

    "Black Death emperor sect!" Jewel like eyes gently pan for a while, the sound of that month seems to care a little more. "That''s a group of extremists of ORC supremacy. The ultimate goal is to kill the first true ancestor, seize the control of the first true ancestor''s territory, and destroy the Holy Land treaty!"

    Hearing the words of that month, speechless was relieved.

    However, the Treaty of holy land now maintains the common coexistence of the demons and human beings, which is the root of the existence of various demons'' special zones!

    If the sanctuary treaty is broken. So. Human beings and demons are no longer friendly with each other, and Demons no longer appear in people''s lives. If the influence is serious, it is likely to cause the demons and humans to be hostile from then on. The race war between demons and human beings may be triggered!

    That is to say. What the "black emperor sect" did. It is possible to affect the existence of the demon special zone, the existence of the XianShen City, and even the existence of the situation!

    So we have to pay attention to

    His face gradually turned to a dignified state. Speechless eyes also began to get serious, see him like this, that month smilingly shook his head.

    "Although the opponent is the Black Death emperor faction, you don''t need to be so serious. Only some lower level personnel are here. Moreover, even if the Black Death emperor faction comes to attack, Xianshen city is not a place where everything can be pinched..." The tone of that month was heavy, and I had a deep look without words.

    "I don''t think the black emperor sect has the ability to make you serious..."

    Speechless expression suddenly collapsed, not angry white that month, in exchange for that month only a sneer.

    "Our goal this time is to take down the cadres of the black emperor sect. It''s better to know from their mouths the location of Christopher galdothy, the emissary behind the riot..."

    Looking up, the voice of that month became low. "And their purpose..."

    Speechless nodded, and that month together, looked to the distant warehouse

    I don''t know when, the corner has been rolled up with smoke, the firelight blew away the gate of the surrounding warehouse, and the explosion of explosives also echoed. Under the silent and that month''s gaze, the XianShen City Police Force wearing heavy equipment made a surprise attack!

    Rusty iron pillars make a creaking sound that can''t bear the burden. The stacked wooden boxes shake their shadows in the dim moonlight. The sound of guns is echoing in the air, like firecrackers.

    The weapons used by the police in Xianshen city are specially made guns and bullets, which can seal the regenerating ability of the demons and easily break through the magic of the demons. This time, they use special warheads specially for the orcs. Therefore, it is impossible for ordinary orcs to fight against the police with such weapons.

    The walls on the side of the warehouse were smashed one by one. In the past, they were extremely strong. In the eyes of ordinary people, the invincible beasts had little resistance in the hands of the people in the police force. With the screams and gun sounds, the battle ended in less than two minutes

    After the smoke dispersed, in the distant warehouse, one after another, the orcs fell to the ground, not bleeding, but emitting light smoke, which showed the damage they had suffered.The orcs here are all unregistered demons!

    On this alone, the police have every reason to arrest them.

    Of course, they are not dead. Orcs have no more vitality than vampires, but they are also much better than humans. It is impossible to kill them with this degree of damage. The police can only make them unable to act.

    At this point, the battle is basically over, and the people of the police force begin to finish. They intend to arrest all the animals on the scene. But at this time, a harmless, vigorous, huge body and tidy black hair leopard head Orc suddenly jumped out of the scene. In the roar, they escaped from the scene

    "No! There are omissions! "

    "Catch up!"

    The scene, immediately rioting up

    "Huh?" Standing at the top of the warehouse, the moon gave a light cry, and then began to laugh. "I didn''t expect to have the ability to escape under the gunfire like that. Black Death emperor sect, let''s appreciate it here..."

    Mentioning the parasol, the Moon said to Wuyan, "let''s go and catch the fish that missed the net..."

    Speechless lightly nodded his head, just wanted to step away, his figure was suddenly stopped, his eyes flashed a wave, his head immediately turned to the side.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the performance of wordless, that month also stopped, turned around, and looked at the past with wordless eyes. This time, that month was stunned.

    In front of the two people''s eyes, a large yacht is moving slowly in a sound of steam and flute. The size of the yacht is far larger than that of ordinary ships. It''s very luxurious, just like a noble on a journey, and the direction it''s going is Xianshen city!

    "The ship..." That month frowned, and his face changed for a moment. He clearly saw the silent inquiry of this scene.

    "Do you know the yacht?"

    That month, I stared at the yacht straight, and didn''t give up until a long time later. "It''s better to know what''s on the yacht than to know it..."

    With that, the eyes of that month moved to speechless body. "What? Are you interested? "

    "Well, that''s right..." Speechless with a tone that people can''t guess, smiled. "There seems to be something amazing on it..."

    "It''s true that guy doesn''t exist that easily." There was no denying in that month, and then he had a speechless view. "You don''t think you''ll see him in the past, do you?"

    Speechless pondered for a while, smiled to spread out. "Well, I''m interested in an existence that makes my blood a little bit more active."

    "Active?" That month, with his pupils fixed, he said solemnly, "only active?"

    Speechless did not answer the meaning of that month, waved to her. "I''ll let you handle those over there. I''ll go a little bit..."

    Leave such a sentence, speechless disappear directly in place.

    That month stood still, ignoring the escaped orc, looking at the direction of silent disappearance. In his eyes, a little unknown emotion was fluctuating.

    "Active Do you The murmur, like a dream, came out of the mouth of that month. Before long, that month returned to its original state, turned around and faced the direction of escaping orcs.

    "In the face of that guy, who is also a vampire, he can only make your blood active, speechless, which makes me more and more curious about what kind of existence you are..."

    "After all, the other side is called the closest to the real ancestor."

 Chapter 909

    In the late night sea, the huge yacht cut through the waves and gradually approached the artificial island called Xianshen city.

    "Ocean US grave"!

    This is the name of the yacht!

    At this time, on the deck of the yacht, a beautiful Western-style man in a white suit, short blonde hair and a pair of blue pupils was standing at the front end, looking at the approaching coast, with a strange smile on his face.

    It was a little excited, and a little bloodthirsty smile

    "Is that the special area of the demons - Xianshen city?" The beautiful man''s eyes flashed with greedy look when he was raised from the corner of his mouth. Yes, it was greedy. He was extremely eager for something.

    "The fourth true ancestor, Xiaogu City, is it on that island?"

    After a nostalgic look at XianShen City, the beautiful man moved his eyes away. He came here not for the so-called demon special zone, but for the existence of the world''s most powerful vampire!

    Xian Shen City, in his eyes, if the fourth true ancestor is missing, then there is no existence, it doesn''t matter

    Compared with his territory, XianShen City, there is really nothing outstanding

    After all, the beautiful man is the emissary of the "war king field" in Europe. He is an aristocrat granted the title of Duke of arudialu by the first true ancestor, the "forgotten war king", and also the lineal blood of the first true ancestor!

    He is a pure blood vampire!

    Or the old generation of pure blood vampires!

    Of course. His power is much stronger than the old generation vampire of pure blood, because he is the kind of vampire with very few special abilities!

    Because of this special ability, his power is very strong, and he also devoured two second generation vampire elders!

    On blood, now he is only a vampire of the true ancestor!

    On power, he is called the closest to the existence of the true ancestor!

    No matter from any aspect, he is enough to be called the first vampire under the real ancestor!

    Therefore, he can be said to be the most powerful assistant of the first Zhenzu. He also won the trust of the first real ancestor.

    It''s a pity. This time, when he came to XianShen City, he didn''t get the order of his own king, but out of selfishness

    Hands up. The beautiful man shakes his glass in the palm of his hand. Inside. The scarlet red red wine Rose and fell with his actions and the waves under the yacht, and played a circle of bloody ripples, as if to signal the arrival of a bloodbath. Make the air a little gloomy.

    At one moment, the action in the hands of the beautiful man suddenly stopped, and the eyes that had been calming once again flashed a little emotion, and an interesting smile appeared on his face, turning slowly.

    In front of him, do not know when, a figure stood there

    A beautiful man can be absolutely sure that there is nothing there, the second before!

    The figure is just like appearing out of the sky, looking at him with a pair of wine red pupils, there is no half of the fluctuation on his face, but in his eyes, there is the same look as a beautiful man, that is interesting

    If you come, you will be speechless!

    "Just now, is it the magic of space transfer?" The beautiful man chuckled.

    "So sure?..." He looked at him with a silent smile. "Maybe it''s the super power of space system, or maybe it''s atomization?"

    "Unfortunately, I know a witch who is very good at this kind of magic." The beautiful man shook his head. "So, I am quite familiar with the magic of space transfer..."

    Wordless picked up eyebrows, shrugged shoulders, it is admitted that the words of the beautiful man, see, the beautiful boy immediately increased interest.

    "If I''m not mistaken, are you a vampire?" "I''ve never heard of a vampire who can apply the magic of space transfer to this level," the beautiful man asked with interest

    "If you heard about it, I would have a headache here..." Speechless and carelessly turned his mouth.

    "So..." The beautiful man didn''t care. He continued to smile and said, "so, are you?..."

    Speechless corners of the mouth pull up a teasing arc, so said: "as you said, is a vampire oh..."

    "What about the purpose?"

    "Sa..." Wordless hands around the chest. "Just come and have a look..."

    The beautiful man narrowed his eyes and stared at wordless for a while. The look in his eyes had become a little unhappy from his original interest. It seemed that he didn''t get any information from wordless. He waved impatiently, and the action looked elegant indeed.

    "In this case, it''s almost time to ask you to leave, unknown Vampire..."

    As soon as the voice fell, a surging magic appeared on the beautiful man!

    Then, a ferocious giant snake with purple light and extremely hot temperature was formed from its magic vortex. It was like an arrow out of the line. There was no sign of it. It shot out violently. It opened its huge mouth and bit into speechless!With the magic level of the giant snake, it is far from the pure blood vampire, let alone the closest to the real ancestor of the vampire.

    This kind of animal is nothing more than the groceries released casually by the beautiful boy.

    However, such groceries, even if a weaker old generation vampire comes and gets a hit, I''m afraid that if he doesn''t die, he will lose half of his life. If a human gets a hit, let alone an ordinary human, even a powerful magician, he will die!

    Obviously, speechless in the eyes of a beautiful man is just a wild dog that suddenly comes out of the road and barks a few times. Since there''s no way to interest him, it doesn''t need the consent of the Lord to go meat!

    The reason why he released the beast was that he didn''t want to talk to Wuyan and wanted to drive him away. It was so simple.

    As for whether he can survive without words, what does it have to do with him

    As the vampire closest to the real ancestor, the blood on his hand is not enough to form the ocean, but also enough to form a lake. It''s nothing to kill one or two fellow clans who suddenly run out

    But this time, the beautiful man miscalculated

    This one in front of him, it''s a sudden, but he''s not a wild dog!

    In terms of blood, he is even more advanced than this vampire called the closest to the true ancestor!

    Because, he is the real true ancestor!

    Looking at the ferocious giant snake which was shot by the force of the mountain, the magic fluctuation on it was much stronger than that of the senior magician. But for the beautiful man, it was a groceries, and for the speechless, it was a groceries among the groceries!

    Even if I don''t have a look, or even a hand to move, I will stand still without saying anything, only a thick air flow that makes the beautiful man who was going to turn around and no longer watch burst out of his body for a stiff magic air flow, just like a wall that is going to hit on its own, facing the giant snake fiercely!

    "Bang!"

    There is no stalemate, no so-called collision. The giant snake is smashed by the pure magic air flow, and there is not a trace of magic residue left. It is directly crushed into nothingness!

    Seeing this scene, the beautiful man''s eyes widened a little, and his eyes were on wordless. Finally, after wordless appearance, he saw him for the first time.

    Although the beast was only a groceries for him, the other side didn''t even use the beast, just using simple magic to offset it. This simple fight, who is stronger or who is weaker, is clear at a glance!

    "You..."

    See the beautiful man finally look at himself, speechless but lost interest.

    He came here just to see what kind of existence just made his blood throb a little bit. Now, people also see it. From what the beautiful man just said and what he said in the previous month, we can guess that he must know that month.

    The rest, just go back and ask that month

    So thinking, speechless also did not continue to stay in the mood.

    "The way of seeing off is really rough. Well, my goal has been achieved. If you don''t send me, I will leave..."

    Leave a word like this, no words immediately plan to leave, but this time, it''s the turn of the beautiful man not to let him go.

    "Excuse my rudeness!" Without any apology, the beautiful man said such a sentence, in a tone full of fanatical fighting.

    "It''s here. Then, stay and play!"

    "Interesting, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 910

    "Interesting, isn''t it?"

    Different from the previous tone like the passing scene, at this moment, in the words of the beautiful man, a very clear fanaticism accompanied his voice to and fro in the surrounding area, which made people shiver. The imitation Buddha looks for something of great value, without concealing the surprise brilliance of the eyes in his heart. Obviously, the other side is thorough This sudden vampire in front of the other side is in love!

    Speechless just planned to transfer directly. When he heard the other side''s words, the magic of the movement stopped. His eyebrows were slightly pursed, and he looked at the beautiful man. When he saw the fanatical war in the other side''s eyes, he smiled bitterly.

    "I almost forgot that you are a vampire of the old generation..."

    The life of vampires is too long. For those old generation vampires who don''t know how long they have to live and are very busy, fighting is a very good thing to pass the time.

    And this beautiful man in front of us obviously belongs to this kind!

    Looking directly at the beautiful man with a raging smile on his face, he shook his head wordlessly, and the streamer of system perception flashed in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Dimitorier vatola: (grade 83)

    The beautiful man, vatolas, had no idea that his basic information had been exposed and opened his hand as if he wanted to embrace the whole ocean. He smiled with great brilliance.

    "My name is dimitoriya vatola. I was lucky to get the name of Duke of arudialu from my true ancestor, the forgotten king. I met you for the first time. I''m an unknown vampire strongman!"

    "Vatola? It looks very famous... " Speechless mouth light hook, waved. "I''m not as big as you. Just call me speechless!"

    "Speechless..." Vatola looked down as if she was thinking about whether she had heard the name in her long memory. As a result, naturally, she did not know anything.

    But. This does not stop the fanaticism in vatola''s heart. It doesn''t matter whether there is a name or not. It doesn''t matter if the other side wants to be the aristocrat of his Duke. As long as the other side has the strength to make him enjoy himself, it''s all right!

    "For the time being, please write down your name..." Vatola raised her head. The golden bangs in front of his forehead crossed an arc like track. He showed his excited smile.

    "As for whether we will remember..." The sound line began to increase gradually. Vatola laughed. "It depends on whether you can survive!"

    On the white suit, the surging magic surged up, and the sudden magic air flow made the fragile deck directly split. The scale of this magic is at least ten times better than that of the beast that just released the groceries!

    If you really decide to do it, vatora will never show mercy!

    This is the basic principle of him as a fighter!

    "Sagara!"

    With the call of vatora, the animals living in his blood wake up and take shape in his surging magic air flow. Next moment, a big snake covered with blue scales like a sea snake spirals out of his body. The dark snake eyes on the speechless body, opens its mouth and hisses to the sky.

    "Hiss!!!"

    The hissing sound turned into a sound wave of impact, accompanied by the air flow from the crazy roll, it directly attacked the speechless, blowing the hooded black coat on his body into a crazy dance, and the hair also swayed vigorously. Around him, a piece of deck cracked in the "click click" sound, and the fragments were hit to fly, with a sound of breaking air, falling heavily on the rear hull, which was shot out like a bullet A hole with a light smoke!

    Such a beast is worthy of the name of the strongest vampire under the true ancestor!

    "Sa..." Licked the corner of his mouth, vatola pulled up a cruel smile. "Let''s start, leisure activities of the journey..."

    The hair and the corners of the clothes were whistling, rising and falling in the sound waves, standing in place, speechless but ignoring the strong wind that was enough to blow a huge sweat to fly, his eyes were fixed on the sea snake like household animals, even looked up and down for a while, and finally, he smiled.

    "It seems that if you come here for a round, you won''t get nothing..." Different from the violent magic of vatora like a storm, the wordless body, like the water just opened the gate, slowly surged up and wrapped his whole body.

    "For sure, vatola, you''re not an ordinary vampire!"

    "That''s it!" The smile on the face gradually expanded, and then suddenly a cold.

    "Come on! "Sagara!"

    "Hiss!" The blue sea serpent roared, and the magic power of vatora''s body also soared. Then, the sea serpent''s mouth was raised, and a piece of super high-pressure water burst out. In a blink of an eye, he came to the silent body!

    As soon as speechless eyes coagulated, the body moved slightly, and in the muffled sound of "bang", the magic wrapped around the body twisted into a white flame, replacing the magic air flow and protecting the speechless body."Hiss..." The high-pressure water is blowing on the white flame. The water collides with the fire. In a slight air noise, the strong white smoke rolls up rapidly from the contact surface of the two. In a moment, it has spread to the whole deck. In a moment, the whole huge yacht is covered by the white smoke.

    "Huh?" Vatola''s body flickered with the blue light representing magic, blowing all the smoke coming from his face. Seeing the white flame on wordless body, he raised his eyebrows.

    "Didn''t even the animals use them to stop the attack of Sagara? Or is the flame itself your pet? " He asked questions, but there was no doubt in vatora''s face, some just joy.

    "Which one is it?" The white flame covers the silent body meekly, and makes up his deep smile very clearly. "Let''s guess, vatola..."

    "It suits me!" Vatola smiled grimly, and the blue light on her body expanded more and more.

    "NANDA! "Ba Nan Tuo"! "

    In the blue light, two snake bodies with sharp blades appear in the distortion of magic, and entangled together!

    "Do you control three animals at the same time..." Wordless narrowed his eyes, and his face began to gather.

    Generally speaking, controlling one beast is the limit, including some old generation vampires. Because the growth of the host, the beast will grow with it. Only a few powerful vampires can release two beasts at the same time.

    As for the simultaneous release of three, even the old generation of pure blood vampires, not many can do it.

    "This vatola Speechless sigh, of course, not because of fear. "Are you not afraid to destroy the boat when you release three beasts on the fragile yacht?"

    "Don''t worry, sir!" It seems that he heard the silent murmur, and vatora caressed the bangs on his forehead. "On this ship, I still have a few good subordinates. It''s not a problem to protect this ship. You are right to do your best, or it will be meaningless."

    "Well, it has nothing to do with me!" Speechless spread out his hands, indifferent to say: "anyway, the ship is not my..."

    Before they finished speaking, the three ferocious giant snakes opened their mouths one after another, and the vortex of magic began to wave in them, and the atmosphere surged in the past, as if the three giant snakes were devouring the air. With one swing of their bodies, the three shockwave like currents swept out at the same time, and bombed the white flame.

    "Peng..."

    For a moment, the white flame slightly rose a little, twined with three frenzied vortices, like sulfuric acid, it completely attacked, completely disintegrated!

    "Great! Great! " His attack did not work at all. Vatora was not shocked at all. Instead, he covered his face and laughed wildly in the air.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such a wonderful gift just after I came here..." As the corners of her mouth widened, vatora pulled out her hand, which she had put in her pocket, and raised her head.

    In the palm of the hand, a strange magic wave came out and rushed into the two huge snakes armed with blades.

    "You have the right to let me use this ability, see clearly, this is my survival card..."

    In vatola''s excited laughter, two huge snakes armed with blades rose to the sky. The slender snake bodies intertwined with each other and gradually gathered. In the speechless stupefied look, they fused into a burning silver dragon!

    "Hiss!" The silver dragon with the snake''s hissing roars at the silent!

    "Integrate the animals!" Speechless and moved

 Chapter 911

    On the deck of the huge luxury yacht''s roof, a flaming Silver Dragon and a sea snake are arranged together. The lower part of the body is wrapped around the hull. The upper part swings back and forth. The mouth opens and closes, making a roar that vibrates the atmosphere.

    Staring straight at the roaring silver dragon in front of him, I can feel it without any words. In its body, a huge magic force far exceeds the previous one, which flows in the matching huge body. The sea around the yacht is also turbulent. The scale of the magic force is not comparable to that of the real ancestor, but it is definitely not the pure blood vampire of the old generation!

    "Integrate the animals..." Speechless uttered an exclamation, now he finally understood why a vampire who is not a real ancestor can make the blood of the real ancestor in his body throb.

    With the ability to integrate animals, vatora has surpassed the level of ordinary vampires and become a true ancestor!

    If it''s not for bloodline, if vatora is a true ancestor, then he who has the ability to integrate animals will be the most powerful vampire besides the fourth true ancestor who really awakens!

    "Vatola..." Repeated the name several times, silent smile, laugh very inexplicably.

    "Hiss!" As if enraged by silent laughter, the silver dragon pops up its body without any omen. The burning dragon body is like a burning train. In a sound that makes the space vibrate, it rushes past like a meteor falling from the sky. Head on impact!

    In the face of the attack of the fusion beast, wordless is finally moving!

    Raised his right hand, the magic of the body accelerated with the blood flow, on the body, the white flame "shout" a sound, like the wave of water, rushed to the speechless raised hand, this moment, the hand, the white flame color more and more profound!

    "Dong!"

    It''s like shooting a mosquito. The hand covered with white flame passed by. With an extremely casual attitude, suddenly left in the integration of the beast that huge body!

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The roar of the silver dragon came to an abrupt end, and the silent figure was reflected in the ferocious huge pupil, and the fierce white flame was burning from its hands. So I rushed to the silver dragon. Replace the flames that burn on its surface. Then the fusion beast disappeared!

    That''s right! Gone!

    "Woo!?" Vatola''s pupil shrank, not responding. There was a groan out of the blue, as if he had been hit hard, and his magic was released.

    "That flame..." Vatora''s eyes fell on the white flame in wordless hands, and finally found it extraordinary.

    "How can I integrate my animals..." The expression of fanaticism was gone, and all that remained was dignified, with cold eyes, and vatora''s eyes shining like lightning on the speechless body.

    "Who are you? Is it

    It''s vatola''s special ability to integrate the beasts. It''s because of this ability that he can achieve the following goals. He can devour the two second generation vampire elders whose blood lineage is higher than his. Otherwise, challenge the existence of blood lineage higher than his own with the strict blood lineage level of vampire, which is a dead end!

    After all, blood is the power of vampires!

    Without this special ability, a vampire of low level bloodline is absolutely better than a vampire of high level bloodline!

    Now, vatora has the highest bloodline below Zhenzu, and also uses the ability to integrate animals. In this case, no other vampire can be better than Zhenzu!

    Speechless but can erase his fusion beast!

    Then it turns out that either he has special abilities, or His bloodline is much higher than himself.

    True ancestor!

    A vampire with a bloodline higher than that of vatora, only a true ancestor!

    But that''s impossible. There are only four of them

    Looking at the wavering vatola, he could not help but hiss, which woke him up.

    Biting his tusks, vatora''s face became colder and colder. His whole body was stronger and more destructive than before when he merged with the animals!

    "Sagara! "NANDA"! "Ba Nan Tuo"! "

    In the cold tone, the blue sea snake and the two snakes armed with blades emerge from the sky. In the violent magic air flow of vatola, the three giant snakes spin up and intertwine with each other. A dazzling light flashes by, and the three giant snakes merge together!

    In the light, a golden Horned Dragon with four limbs appears slowly

    Vatola, three beasts!

    "Take it and you win..." Vatora declared with a cold voice that dismissed all feelings and seemed to contain unknown emotions. "If you can''t take it, then you should die!"

    There are only four true ancestors in the world!

    There is no such thing as the fifth true ancestor

    However, what kind of existence the other side really is is not a problem for vatola.It doesn''t matter if the Vampire from somewhere is the real ancestor.

    Because, if he is really the real ancestor, then he should be able to carry the fusion of the three beasts released by vatola!

    And if not, then he will die here!

    It''s that simple!

    Vatola is very confident. Only the real real ancestor can stop the fusion beast released with all his strength!

    If the other party is a vampire with the same special ability as himself, then this attack, even if the next, he can never be unharmed!

    At that time, the other party who was seriously injured can only be allowed to wipe it out!

    It''s true

    Feeling the violent magic of the golden dragon, the wordless face gradually changed.

    This level of the beast, is not far from the real ancestor of the beast!

    If I don''t do my best, I''m afraid I can''t take it, just as vatola said. I''m dead!

    Although he is the true ancestor, he can''t die at all

    "Integrate the animals..." Murmured, speechless shook his head, laughed.

    The integration of the three animals is much better than Xiaogu City, which only controls one animal. I can''t help but take it seriously!

    "Well, that''s good..."

    On the hand, the white flame gradually extinguished, speechless raised his head, looked up at the golden dragon that covered his entire field of vision, on his body, a strong blood mist floated up.

    Along with that, there is the magic that makes vatora''s face change dramatically!

    "You''ve never been released..." As if talking to someone, speechless closed his eyes. "Today, have a good time..."

    Words fall, speechless eyes fiercely open, inside, golden pupil like torch general burning bright pure light!

    "Come on..."

    The sound like water drops slightly vibrates, turns into echo and spreads!

    Driving on the yacht in the sea of night, suddenly, a white flame like the waves falling from the sky!

    "Boom!"

    With yachts as the center, the roar of the whole world, carrying the frantic atmosphere, turned into the impact of destroying everything, fell on the whole ocean like thunder. In a moment, a circle of waves with a height of more than 10 meters exploded violently, swept all over the world, making the sea seem to have dropped some, just like a volcanic eruption!

    I don''t know how long it took for the sea to return to calm. The turbulence of the atmosphere also subsided. The white flame disappeared, revealing the yacht. What''s amazing is that the white flame did not turn the fragile yacht into nothingness.

    It''s not that you can''t do it, but you don''t want to, that''s all

    Everything, as if nothing had happened

    The top of the yacht, on the deck, is speechless. There is only one person left at the scene. However, his image is no longer as natural and unrestrained as before. All his clothes are turned into rags. There is no place on his skin that is not festering, and all his skin disappears, except for a pair of bloody, broken skin that looks like the miserable skin that has been stripped alive Miserable body

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha ha!!! "

    Ignoring the recovering body, vatora laughs madly. What laughs is madness, pleasure and ridicule

    "The fifth true ancestor?! Hahaha!!! "

    In spite of the panic of the men running in from the entrance, vatora lay on the deck full of blood with the voice that only he could hear and the laughter that everyone could hear

    Yacht is still swimming in the direction of Xianshen city

 Chapter 912

    The huge waves hit the warehouse street in the harbor of Xianshen city with a tremendous momentum. They submerged the area covered by gunfire a second ago in the salty water, washed away the layers of iron boxes, diluted the smoke, and then slowly retreated to the original sea

    Standing on a high-end iron box, holding a parasol that month, I looked at the yacht that had just burst out with a familiar color of flame, and watched it gradually come over. The dark blue pupils were full of unpredictable flashes.

    Behind her, on an iron bridge above, a leopard shaped Orc is firmly locked by several chains with purple spots on the surface, like a pendulum, shaking left and right.

    Don''t think it''s just a shining chain. It''s a chain forged by gods. It''s called "the chain of commandments". It''s not impossible to break away from it, but it''s not the same strength as that month or even above that month. It''s almost impossible to break away, let alone an ordinary ORC. So, that month, there''s no fear that the orc will escape ¡£

    However, the reason why she doesn''t pay attention to the captured Orc is not because she believes in her own "commandment lock", but because, compared with the orc, what happens now is more important

    I witnessed the gradual dissipation of the white flame. That month, I tightened the handle of the umbrella in my hand. There is no wave in his eyes, but his brow is already wrinkled.

    Although, when she had no intention to go to the yacht, it had been predicted that month that the incredible vampire would fight with the snake playing vatola, but the magic she felt from the yacht still made her feel nervous.

    Compared with strength, that month''s strength is definitely at the same level as vatola''s. Vatora is a pure blood vampire of the old generation. And that month is not an ordinary person, she is a witch!

    By entering into a contract with the devil, they obtain their "guardians" from the devil and use the same abilities as the devil. As a human being. But can get enough to match the magic of the upper demons. Magic skills, even the highest level of magicians can override!

    That month is like this!

    Maybe, really fight. Vatola, who has the ability to integrate animals, should be better than that month, but it''s impossible for him to get that month!

    But also because of this, that month just know, how strong is the strength of vatola.

    If speechless to him, to tell the truth, even if that month witnessed speechless summoned the two terror beasts, it can not be affirmed that speechless can absolutely surpass vatola.

    After all, the other side is really the real ancestor, the strongest vampire!

    But speechless, it''s also a vampire. If he wants to surpass that monster of vatora, it''s possible. But that month, he didn''t think it was very big. Unless he is a true ancestor, he must be a complete true ancestor, not a complete awakening like Xiaogu city

    But is it possible

    That month silent, only stand here, quietly looking at the yacht, until, behind his own, came a voice

    "Oh? Has it been resolved?... "

    "Too slow!" That month did not hesitate to say so. "Don''t you know we still have work?"

    "Well Speechless scratched his cheek, helplessly said: "I have no way, you know, that vatora, is not an ordinary Vampire..."

    That month, with a slight hum, turned around, and when he saw the speechless and undamaged appearance, he raised his eyebrows.

    "I can''t see how much effort it takes to see you like this..."

    "Thank them, too!" At this point, speechless suddenly involuntarily pulled up a happy smile. "I thought I knew them enough, but I didn''t expect that their power was still ahead of my expectation. Without them, it would be impossible to win vatola without paying any price!"

    Smell speech, that month eyes a squint, look at speechless eyes contain deep meaning that people can''t understand. "You mean you can beat vatora even if you don''t have animals?"

    With a silent smile, I cast my eyes on that month and said, "if I say yes, do you believe it?"

    The most powerful part of vampires is that they can drive the beast and lose the beast. Vampires are nothing at all.

    Now, wordless is to say that even if you don''t have a pet, you can defeat the vampire who is closest to the real ancestor, vatora. If you say that, it''s possible to become a laughingstock.

    But that month I couldn''t smile

    Lowered his head, that month was silent, speechless and looked at her like this, and didn''t speak until one moment, that month left his mouth and went to the bottom of the ORC.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Just don''t make trouble for me..."Speechless blinked and shrugged.

    The orc hanging on the iron bridge was slowly lowered by the chain as if consciously, and collapsed in front of the silent and that month. Looking at the ORC with the leopard head, that month knocked on his parasol.

    "When you get back, let the police interrogate you to see if you can set out the purpose of the Black Death emperor''s sending here."

    "Interrogate?" Speechless touched his chin, suddenly said: "rather than let the police team who didn''t know if they could put out words to interrogate, let me!"

    "You?" That month stunned, immediately doubted of ask: "you still know the skill of interrogate?"

    "I don''t know how to interrogate..." Speechless went to the leopard Orc''s body and played his black fur head melon seeds. "However, the technique of reading memory, I would..."

    "You''ll also read memory!" If that is the case, then it is possible to know the purpose of the black emperor''s sending to Xianshen city.

    "It''s not such a brilliant skill. It can only be used for objects whose strength is far weaker than their own..." Smile at that month, speechless said: "now it''s just used to deal with this Orc who is not high or low in strength."

    That month, I nodded my head and directly retreated for a distance. Obviously, I wanted to give it to wordless. Seeing the situation, wordless and not affectedly, I put out my hand, closed my eyes, and a little magic began to work. Then, in his palm, a mysterious magic array emerged like a heraldry, accompanied by a faint light.

    Gently out of the hand, speechless directly holding the head of the leopard Orc''s forehead, and then, the weak light immediately exuberant!

    That month passed the head and avoided the dazzling light. Soon, the light gradually dimmed. When that month turned around again, wordless had released the forehead of the leopard head Orc and opened his eyes. However, his brow was deeply wrinkled.

    See this scene, that month know, speechless certainly read what useful information.

    "Read anything?..."

    Nodded, speechless look to that month. "The purpose of the Black Death emperor sect, rather than that of Christopher galdothy, is to build an ancient weapon called" narakvila "

    "Wait!" That month, I was surprised to interrupt my speechless words. "You say ''nalac Villa''?"

    "What?" Silent Zheng Zheng. "You know what?"

    "That''s right..." The tone of that month was a little concerned. "The weapons of the age of gods, which have destroyed countless civilizations in the past, is a rather dangerous thing, but in this way, it is also clear that such dangerous things, which a group of terrorists want, are also natural..."

    "That ancient weapon seems to be on this artificial island!" Speechless directly said: "it seems that the people of the Black Death emperor sect have robbed them. Now they are trying to understand the way to control them. The reason why the orc came here is also that there are problems in this regard. With the people who are reading the control method, they launched terrorist attacks in the city of Xianshen to tell people that the Black Death emperor sect is still alive..."

    "It''s really terrorist style..." He shook his head that month. "But if the purpose of the black emperor sect is really to" narakvila ", then it is just doing useless work, recording the slate of control methods, but assembling the waste products that linguists and magic organizations all over the world have no way to interpret..."

    "Just in case, it''s better to clean up those disabled parties who interpret the control method. They should have the memory of reading their hiding place?"

    Speechless nod, in that month''s lead, with that orc, left here.

    Along the way, speechless is to keep silent, the heart, always feel something wrong

 Chapter 913

    XianShen City, south area, residential street

    In a well-designed apartment, by a high window, standing in the piano in a thin Nightgown, looking out at the scenery, the silver moonlight shines on her, and engraves her slender body like a picture. The delicate and lovely face is dyed with silk, which should not appear mature on the innocent face, but does not show it It''s very puzzling to have contradictions, as if they were born in this way.

    The sea breeze blowing in from the open window makes the long hair tied into a pair of ponytails in the piano flutter slowly, reflecting the darkness of the night. The mature atmosphere seems to be integrated into the night, which looks very beautiful

    The scene, which lasted for ten minutes, was broken by a slightly startling sound.

    "The sauce in the piano is really cute..."

    Smell speech, the expression in Qin immediately collapsed, turn around, look at the expression that is using excitement to look at her, shake head.

    "Salsa is also very cute..."

    "Well, don''t say that. I''m sorry..." With a red face, she wriggled with an unbearable expression, which led to a strange laugh in the piano.

    "You laughed at me first."

    "I didn''t make fun of it!" He should retort. "All he said was true!"

    With that, she turned her head and looked at Ji Xin, who was sitting opposite her. She asked in an inquisitive way, "right? Sauerkraut sauce! "

    "Well!" Xuecai nodded without hesitation. "It''s really lovely in the piano..."

    "Oh ~ ~" there is no objection in Qin, just a long breath. Smile as always with a little weird. "And the sand?"

    "The sand is lovely, too!" Another word without any consideration, but it made her blush completely, and her face bulged with anger and shame. She quickly shifted the topic.

    "By the way, has the teacher not come back yet?"

    Hearing the words of zhuosha, the smiling face in the piano also gathered up and nodded. "I said I had a job. I went out with that month!"

    "Sure..." Xuecai recalled what happened in the morning and said, "in the morning. The teacher also said that there was work that month. Let wordless teacher go to him in the evening. It seems to be a very important job... "

    "It''s really hard to attack the magician..." He sat listlessly on the table. Waved. "The teacher is a vampire. Why do you want to be a magician? "

    "There should be a special reason?" Xuecai ponders for a moment. "Otherwise, the ordinary demons would not want to be the assailant."

    He nodded as if he understood. Then he said to Qin, "don''t you even know why the teacher is a magician?"

    "SA, who knows, maybe it is because vampires are too busy to live. So, as a magician, pass the time... " Qin gave such an answer and sat beside him.

    "How old is the teacher now?" She straightened up and asked excitedly: "aren''t there many vampires who look young on the surface, but they have lived for a long time? Is that the same with teachers? Is it a big age? Is it bigger than the old teacher he replaced? Is it true that the teacher introduced himself as 26 when he came to class on the first day

    "Don''t speculate there!" I saw that she kept asking questions with super fast speed. Even in the piano, she almost had a big head. "Elder brother''s words, although the age is not small, but it is only in his twenties, not as long as you think."

    "Ah ~ ~ ~ I was only in my twenties..." She is a little disappointed. She can''t laugh and cry in the piano. Can''t she satisfy you when she is 26 years old

    "Twenty six years old..." The snow vegetable actually lowers the head to go, the eyes twinkle. "A 26-year-old vampire, can he stop the elder''s pet? The fourth true ancestor''s beast... "

    In the blood race, 26 years old is undoubtedly a young generation. Even if it is pure blood, it can''t resist the real ancestor''s beasts, can it? Let alone a blow.

    Even though xiaogucheng, as the fourth true ancestor, is not complete, it is not the same as a young generation of vampires, even if it is pure blood!

    This teacher is mysterious in all aspects

    "Qinli sauce is 15 years old, silent teacher is 26 years old..." He gazed at the piano with a very strange expression with his little finger on his plate. "Then you are ten years or more away from each other?"

    "Yes..." In the piano, the head was askew. "Any questions?"

    "That''s a big problem!" He jumped up with exaggeration. His face was red and he cried out loudly: "the sauce in the piano is only 15 years old! Fifteen years old! How can a teacher do that to you! "

    "Something like that?" Qin Li is stunned for a while. When he comes back to what he said, his face turns red like a cat stepped on its tail."Chutney! It was a misunderstanding! It''s not what you see! "

    "Jam in the piano! Don''t try to fool him. He''s not a child. He doesn''t understand anything... " As a young girl, she was so ashamed to talk about this kind of thing, but she still said: "she paid attention to it. When you walk today, your posture is very wrong..."

    "Ah Ah! " For a moment, the instrument was dull. The pretty face was dyed bright rose red from the bottom to the top. The corners of the eyes even had tears on them, shaking their heads desperately.

    "That is It was

    "Look! Look! " As if finding a new land, he pointed to the face in the piano. "Blush like this, don''t try to argue!"

    There was a sob in the piano, and I could not speak any more. I was depressed and blushed, and my heart was filled with hatred.

    All blame that hateful ancient city of Xiao, unexpectedly directly push the door to come in, don''t the door is not locked to be able to break into casually inside?

    Do you think you are the main character? If you break through, you will get welfare. Don''t give me a chance, or

    (xiaogucheng''s back is cold in his bathroom)

    "salsa!" One side of the sauerkraut has long been too shy, red face, will still intend to continue to attack the sand to pull. "Don''t talk about it. I''m so ashamed..."

    "But people are curious..." She is also very shy, but shyness does not cover her curiosity. She gently climbs to the side of the piano.

    "Nah, jam in the piano, with your brother What is it like? "

    "Woo!" There was a strange cry in the piano. His eyes had been drawn in circles. Finally, one of them failed to hold back. His head fell to the ground and fainted.

    "Jam in the piano!"

    Two shouts of surprise came from room 703 of the apartment

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, in a hidden Research Institute

    "Is this the flagstone that records the control method of ''narakvila''?"

    In his hand, he took a picture full of unknown words and stones, squinted wordlessly, and handed it to the hand of that month.

    That month lightly glanced at, ignored it. "Don''t worry, no one can read it anyway!"

    "Really Is that so?... " Speechless but with different opinions. "If no one can understand it, why did the black emperor sect take such a big risk to rob these ancient weapons which can only be used as exhibits?"

    "If you can figure out what terrorists think, there won''t be so many terrorists in the world..." That month shook his head and held up the picture in his hand.

    "At least, there are so many magic agencies and linguists who can''t understand. I don''t know who can do it..."

    "That would be great..." Speechless sighed, looked to that month. "That month, you think again, in the city of Xianshen, really no one can interpret it?"

    "Of course not..." That month just wanted to take a breath to decide, but suddenly froze, seemed to think of what general, congealed the face.

    "No, maybe someone can read it. Maybe..."

    "What?" Seeing the appearance of that month, speechless hurriedly asked, "have you found anything?"

    "Just a guess..." That month frowned, abruptly turned his head, said to Wuyan, "tomorrow I will continue to track Christopher galdothy, you stay in school!"

    "School?" Speechless strange. "Why stay at school?"

    "You are right to do so!" There was no more explanation that month.

    Seeing the thoughtful appearance of that month, it''s hard to ask any more questions without any words, only to promise to come down

 Chapter 914

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward under the parallel line! And the rewards of "yunqiqinggu", "or Haohao", "for whom the military officers are fascinated" and "wings of infinite blood Temple"

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    "Ha ~"

    on the way to the school gate, he couldn''t help but yawn so hard that his tears came out and his face was full of fatigue.

    "How can I be so spiritless in the early morning! Teacher! "

    On the other side, he was talking to Xuecai about something. He was dissatisfied and looked speechless. He said angrily, "put up your spirit a little bit, and there will be a football Technology Conference in the near future. If you look like this, the students will lose their confidence."

    "I can''t help it. It was too late last night. When I got home, I didn''t have much time to sleep. Besides, I was not good at dealing with the morning..." Wordless scratched his cheek, tone more or less a little helpless, and then toward his side nuzui.

    "Besides, I am not the only one who has no spirit in the morning..."

    She and Xuecai immediately turned their heads and looked at the silent side of her body. Then they saw that wearing a coat hat, Xiaogu City yawned a lot and their faces were listless, which made the two women slightly angry.

    "Well, the teacher is a vampire, even if there is no spirit in the morning, why is the ancient city king like this!" His discontent broke out completely and ran to the front of Xiaogu city. Qigugu''s fork waist, pointing to Xiao ancient city''s nose. "You''re a young high school student, don''t look like an old man!" he shouted

    "Is it appropriate to describe it as flourishing?" Xiao Cheng could not help but make complaints about the Tucao. "People are vampires. Am I not a vampire?"

    "Ha? I beg your pardon? Can''t hear... "

    "Nothing!" With a little anger, Xiaogu City glanced at speechless and sighed.

    Why can she accept the vampire teacher, but can''t she accept her brother as a demon

    Differential treatment can''t be like this

    Do you like the man who can cook so much? This guy, he must be a foodie

    "Well?" She narrowed her red eyes. Stare straight at the face of Xiaogu city. "I feel like you''re thinking about something very impolite..."

    "You guys, do you know mind reading?"

    "It''s your idea that is easy to guess." Xuecai shook his head, picked up the guitar bag behind him, looked at the speechless yawn, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "is it a very troublesome job? The teacher looks really tired... "

    "Well, it''s not a very troublesome job. To be honest, last night''s work was relatively easy to solve... " Speechless waved, helplessly said: "if I don''t have a fight with the snake charmer halfway, maybe I can go home earlier..."

    "Snake charmer?"

    "Ah..." Patted own cheek, speechless strong vibration spirit. "A very troublesome guy, in all aspects..."

    That''s it. Speechless recalled last night that month to say to oneself, immediately lowered a voice, said to the snow vegetable. "Something can happen in our school recently, Ji Xin, pay more attention to it in your normal time..."

    Smell the words. Xuecai''s face congealed and his body joined in a little wordless. "What did the teacher find?" he asked quietly

    "In fact, I don''t know..." Wordless knead his brow. "Last night, I was specially told that I would not leave school if I had nothing to do. Since she said that, I must have found something. In case, I''ll tell you about it first, so that I can have a psychological preparation..."

    The real identity of Xuecai was told by wucai on the day when wucai first met with Xiaogu city and Xiaogu city''s beasts stormed, so wucai would remind her here.

    Xuecai also knows that as a wordless assassin, even if he is just a trainee, his words are certainly not groundless. Now he nodded his head solemnly.

    "I''ll pay a little attention to the teacher!"

    "There''s no need for that. I''ll carve out my perception skills in school later. If anything happens, I will know it naturally." Eyes moved to the ancient city of Xiao, speechless mouth corner.

    "Ji Xin, you''d better pay attention to the fourth real ancestor of the halfling. I always feel that if something troublesome happens in the school, he will be the first fool to plunge in even if he is not the source!"

    Xuecai gave a dry smile, but nodded in deep thought. With Xiaogu''s trouble loving personality, it''s more like trouble loving constitution, which is absolutely possible!

    "I said At this time, the voice of the sand from the front of the two people sounded, faint, tone seems to be a little strange.

    "You two seem to be very close..."Speechless and Xuecai were stiff, and their eyes turned to the front at the same time, so the strange faces of Gusha and xiaogucheng fell into their eyes.

    Until now, they have found that in order to say those unknown words, the distance between them is a little close

    No, it should be said that the snow vegetables are almost close to wordless bosom!

    "Ah!" When Xuecai was shocked, she hurriedly jumped out and saw that the expressions of Gusha and xiaogucheng were still strange. She explained in a flurried way: "no It''s not like that

    "Potpourri!" He seriously interrupted Xuecai''s words, and then he took a look of disdain. "That''s not good. Don''t forget, the sauce in the piano will be sad..."

    "Misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding! " Xuecai apologized with a red face, but in that way, it would only make him more suspicious. At the same time, it also indirectly led to the wordless continuous acceptance of his eyes like looking at animals.

    "It''s really bad. Even if I started with my sister, I even started with my students..."

    Speechless some calm can''t avoid the aggressive eyes of Gusha, very tired sigh.

    What''s the deal with my sister and students? I''ve even dealt with Lori

    "Whew..."

    All of a sudden, a small sound of breaking the sky suddenly hit from the street beside the four people. Under the roaring atmosphere, there were one or two small growls, which burst out!

    Its goal is the four speechless people in the fight!

    "Be careful!"

    Aware of the faint whistling sound of the sky, the snow vegetables screamed out, and the first to realize the speechless is to hold the sand beside you. With a wrong step, you leap out quickly, almost in the next second, several astigmatised thin arrows shoot across the original location of the four people in a fierce manner, and then go straight to the ancient city of Xiao!

    "Why me!" Xiaogu city only had time to utter such a sentence. Several arrows had come to him and shot at his chest!

    "Schoolmaster!" When Xuecai''s face changed, he reached for the zipper of the guitar bag at the back.

    "Peng..."

    However, before Xuecai could make it, he appeared in front of Xiaogu city with a wordless embrace of the sand. With a flick of his hand, several sharp arrows, like being hit hard, exploded and scattered into a bit of starlight

    However, the scattered starlight is condensed into two black envelopes, which fall into the hands of wordless and xiaogucheng respectively. Then, the starlight disappears

    "Just now, what was that?" She was a little pale and scared by the sudden situation, so she stayed in her silent arms. Instead of resisting, she grabbed the corner of his clothes. Her eyes were flustered and she did not return to her mind for a while.

    "Teacher! Senior Xuecai ran to their side. "Are you all right?"

    "I''m fine..." Xiaogucheng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and raised the envelope in his hand. "But what is it?"

    Xuecai noticed the envelope in xiaogucheng''s hand, but when she saw the engraving on the envelope, her face changed again.

    "That engraving..."

    Wordless frowned, and looked at the envelope in his hand, and opened it.

    Xiaogucheng and Xuecai also came to Wuyan''s side and looked at the letter in their hands. Before long, Xuecai was surprised.

    "Duke of arudiaru, invitation to the banquet of dimitoriya vatola!"

    "Vatola Do you Wine red pupil flashed a helpless, speechless mercilessly grasp the letter in hand.

    "That snake charmer really can''t learn a lesson..."

 Chapter 915

    The night in the apartment

    Looking at the four gorgeous formal suits on the table, the Qin arranges the information he just got, and then faces wordless.

    "That is to say, the nobleman, who is called vatola, invited you to the banquet?"

    "Yes..." Took a picture of two men''s and two women''s dresses on the tabletop, speechless and discontented, and left his mouth. "I don''t know what the snake charmer is thinking. Do you want revenge?"

    "If you want to get revenge, you won''t use this way. How can you say that you''ve lived a lot of vampire nobles..." Qin in a casual tone said such a sentence, glanced at speechless, eyes look like a smile.

    "Speaking of it, you have benefited a lot from being invited to the party last time. Maybe this time, some daughter of a vampire aristocrat will come out and make an amazing declaration..."

    "Ahaha..." Speechless immediately giggled twice, and just like the topic, pointed to the dress on the table. "In other words, it''s really unfair. Why are the gowns of the ancient city and Ji Xin sent to us by others, but we have to prepare them specially?"

    Of the four dresses on the table, two were sent to xiaogucheng''s house by post for him to attend the party. It is said that they were prepared by the Lion King''s office.

    However, there is no relationship between wordless and Lion King mechanism at all. People may not even know whether there is such a person, let alone help him prepare his dress. These two sets of dresses, or wordless please help to prepare that month.

    "If you don''t want to go. Then don''t go. " Turning the jewel in his mouth, Qin said rudely, "this kind of banquet is sure to be a good thing. Just don''t go to the party."

    "That''s right..." Speechless knocked on the table and sighed. "But let''s go and find out more or less about each other''s purpose..."

    "Is it? Well, I don''t care! "

    "Don''t say it as if you don''t have something of your own!" Wordless picked up a set of clothes on the table and put them into the arms of the piano. "You go with me!"

    "Ha?" Holding the dress in surprise. "Why do I have to go with you?"

    "What can I do..." He pointed to the letter that had been pinched to pieces. Speechless said: "the above request must take the dance partner to go together..."

    "So it is..." In the piano, I suddenly realized and looked to one side of the snow vegetables and the ancient city of Xiao. "Then I can probably guess why they both look like this..."

    Hearing this, Xiaogu city was sad and lowered its shoulders. "Why am I so unlucky? Didn''t you accidentally see the girth that Ji Xin attached to her dress? It''s force majeure! "

    "Schoolmaster!" Xuecai held his fist and knocked his forehead heavily. "Forget what you see!"

    "Yes..."

    "Really no problem?" He Sha, who kept silent, finally spoke. "He''s a vampire aristocrat in the realm of warlords, isn''t he? Why do you have to go with gugugujun, Xuecai sauce and Qinli sauce? Is there no danger? "

    "Well Speechless and resentful smile, to the sand said: "piano is as my partner in the past, and the other side is noble.". The rehearsal is certainly not small. In order not to be inferior to others, it is necessary to take a hand. I don''t know many people in XianShen City, so I can only ask for the ancient city, and Ji Xin. It''s the old city''s dance partner

    "Yes Yes, don''t you think it''s very weak for silent teacher to go alone? " Although it''s a variety of discontent to be treated as a subordinate to let xiaogucheng, but in order not to expose their identity. He had to swallow the bitter water. "If you don''t help the teacher, the teacher will be very pitiful..."

    But However, she did not feel relieved at all. His face was full of worries. "If there is any danger..."

    "Sand..." Xiaogucheng couldn''t speak at once. He knew that for the evil people who had been attacked by the evil people before and almost died, thus suffering from the fear of the evil people, the evil people in her heart were synonymous with danger and disaster. It was normal that she could not let go

    From this point of view, it''s really an incredible thing that she can accept the silent existence

    The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly a little dull. He looked around the crowd silently, shook his head with a wry smile, extended his hand, and touched the small head of Tansha.

    "Don''t worry!" Looking at him who was stunned by his actions, he smiled quietly and mildly. "The teacher promised you that nothing would happen to you, so trust him..."

    She blinked, and looked at the silent smile, which was very gentle at the moment. A pretty face blushed unconsciously, and her head fell down. However, the worry on her face dissipated a lot.

    "Don''t lie..."

    Hearing the extremely slight murmur of Gusha, I looked at her speechless and funny, and the faces of xiaogucheng and others also relaxed. It seems that everyone can''t bear to let Gusha worry too much"In other words, did you find it?" Gently caress the head of the sand, speechless mouth corner raised a happy arc. "Now, you can''t resist my contact..."

    Wen Yan, everyone at the scene also responded.

    "Really Really... " He looked at the wordless hand that was touching his head, and his face was full of joy when he put his hand on his chest.

    "My heart is beating a little fast, but I''m not afraid at all!"

    "Does this mean that the devil''s phobia of salsa has been cured?" Xuecai opens his mouth and says something that makes xiaogucheng''s eyes on one side suddenly bright.

    "This I don''t know... " He is at a loss. Seeing this, he ponders for a moment in the piano and proposes: "otherwise, let him try to contact other demons?"

    The words in the piano just sounded, and she was as if she saw something terrible. Her face was white and she shook her head desperately.

    "No! Absolutely not! "

    "Why..." Xiaogu city covers his chest, a pair of injuries, but he doesn''t hesitate to shout out words that make him more injured.

    "I don''t know why, but I just don''t want it!"

    "The reaction is so intense..." Qin frowned and sighed. "It seems that the demons that she can accept are only one person..."

    Speaking of this, Qin Li half closed his eyes and squinted to speechless. "As always, only in front of girls can we show the incredible power..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile a few times, also don''t know what to say, abreact general will be the hair of the sand rub a mess, attracted her repeatedly coquetry voice.

    "That Are you ready to go? " Seeing the intimacy of the two, Xiao Gucheng had a reluctant smile on his face.

    At the scene, in addition to the sand, three pairs of meaningful eyes were moved to the ancient city of Xiao.

    "Dirty!"

    "Sister control!"

    "Pervert!"

    "Shut up!" The ancient city of Xiao broke out.

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, harbor

    With the spotlight on, the grand yacht like a palace floats on the shallow water near the ground. The waves come from time to time, but it doesn''t affect its body shape. Although it floats on the sea, the yacht is very calm and inexplicable Uneasy

    "Is this the place for the party?" Xiaogucheng''s face was not calm, and he sighed with disgust. "How are you feeling..."

    "Generally speaking, it will..." Speechless also shook his head. "No matter how gorgeous it is, its name is" Tomb of the sea god ". It always gives the impression that it will sink sooner or later."

    Qin Li, Xuecai and xiaogucheng nodded their heads, and they were speechless.

    At this time, wordless and xiaogucheng wear the same black suit. Under the rendering of night, they really look like aristocrats. In the piano, they wear pink dress with bright shoulders. The snow vegetables expose all the positions above the chest in the air, which is very eye-catching.

    Two beautiful girls'' shoulders to back are completely exposed, the skirt only covers the thigh root, the white and slender thigh is not covered by a trace, the thin fabric, the two women''s thin body fully demonstrated, that is, sexy and beautiful

    It is believed that those who saw this scene would never think that they were only 14 or 5 years old, and xiaogucheng had already watched them.

    "Seniors..." Xuecai squints his eyes and looks at the ancient city like a warning.

    "Please don''t look at me with dirty eyes!"

    "No!" The refutation of xiaogucheng''s conditional launch left the three people at the scene completely speechless.

    He''s used to feeling

 Chapter 916

    Bathed in the deck of the night, at this time, the dazzling lights disperse all the dusk here

    It''s very spacious here, not only enough to let about 100 guests move freely without being blocked, but also there is a swimming pool in the middle position. Around it, there are scattered tables, delicious dishes and bright colored wine. They enter the mouths of all the people on the scene in the laughter of talking with each other.

    Standing at the entrance, speechless, Qinli, Xuecai and xiaogucheng looked at this scene speechless, looking back and forth.

    "So where are the vampire aristocrats in the realm of warlords?" Xiaogucheng said impatiently that as an "ordinary" high school student, he had never experienced such a scene at all. Compared with the social meeting, he would rather go home to watch TV.

    Even though she has been pretending to be calm, she is only 14 or 5 years old. Before she came to XianShen City, she had been living in the Lion King''s office. She is just a little girl. Because of this, she looks a lot more tender than the organ with smaller body. After all, the organ is the Department of latatosk Lingguan, I''ve seen a lot of big scenes

    "When invited, do you still have to find the owner?" There is no precious pearl in the piano, and I don''t know if it''s impatient or dissatisfied. "That''s true. There is nothing worse than this... "

    Hearing the words in the piano, wordless sarcasm. "For the snake charmer. Most of these guests were just invited by him to fill the scene, right? "

    Qin Li turns to Wuyan and says, "didn''t you just know him yesterday? How do you look like you know him well? "

    "If the last fight is a recognition, it is indeed a recognition..." I can''t help but put my hands around my chest. "I just have such a feeling. I don''t know about it. Don''t care..."

    "All in all, it''s over!" Xiaogu''s impatience has turned to boredom. "I can''t stand to stay here any longer, that vatola. Where is it! "

    "Up there!" Look up, speechless to the top of the yacht. "It''s only there that I can think of. It''s really noble to observe ordinary people here from a high position..."

    Words fall, speechless no longer stay, go straight to the top deck, Qinli, Xuecai, xiaogucheng three people also followed up

    It''s different from the lively banquet in Xiafang. There is no light on the top deck, no luxurious cooking and wine. There are only cold decks. Here is also the place where we collided last night when we met with vatora!

    Although the fight was only last night. But the broken decks have all been repaired. I can''t see that they were still broken yesterday. Looking around, there was no one, and the sound of the banquet below couldn''t be heard here. The sound of the scene, only the sound of waves

    "How about people?" Look at the emptiness of the surrounding. The ancient city of Xiao and the snow vegetables are at a loss.

    But speechless and piano are locked in a direction at the same time, in the eyes, a thread of imperceptible streamer flashed through.

    "That''s the end of hide and seek, vatola..." Speechless closed eyes, the voice clearly reverberated. "Unlike you who are so busy, I have a lot of things to do here..."

    "Or as always cold, speechless..."

    Just at the moment when the silent voice just fell, a slight footsteps on the deck gradually approached from the dark corner ahead, attracting the eyes of all the people present.

    Under the eyes of all the people, a beautiful young man in a pure white Western-style dress appeared in front of all the people with his blond hair waving in the wind and blue eyes.

    His eyes were fixed on his speechless body, and vatora showed a mischievous smile. Then he turned to Xiaogu city. His eyes lit up slightly, put one hand on his chest, bowed, and made a noble ceremony.

    "The first time I met you, xiaogucheng, no, yebo of Yanguang, my favorite fourth Zhenzu!"

    "Ha?" Xiaogucheng''s expression was momentarily dull. Looking at vatola, who was showing an ambiguous smile to himself, he shivered for a while and took a step back from the conditioned reflex.

    "Favorite..." Qin Li and Xuecai look at the ancient city of Xiao with profound eyes. Xuecai''s expression has completely changed. If she used to look at the ancient city of Xiao as a dirty animal, now she is looking at a pervert completely.

    "Senior, I didn''t expect that your obscenity is not limited to gender..."

    "Don''t give me any self conceited imagination there!" Xiaogu city is just like a bomb, and it roars at the top of its voice. "It''s just that guy talking to himself!""No, ancient city, you are wrong!" Vatola closed her eyes and kissed Xiaogu city. "I came here to find you!"

    Hearing this, Qin Li and Xuecai are away from the ancient city of Xiao for a long time. Even wordless and intolerable, they turn sideways, which makes the blue tendons on the forehead of the ancient city of Xiao burst out in a rage, which makes everyone stunned.

    "My orientation is normal! I don''t like men! I like! It''s the big sister of big beep

    In the air, there was only the roar of Xiaogu City, just like the shocking impact, which turned into echo. It kept ringing again and again. At this moment, no matter it was wordless, or the two people, Qinli and Xuecai, stayed on the spot. For a while, they did not respond. Only vatola gave a roar of laughter.

    "You like that kind of woman in the old city. It doesn''t matter. I won''t mind!"

    "Mind your sister! You mind who needs it! " Xiaogucheng seems to have been completely destroyed. Pointing to vatola, he continues to shout there. "Don''t give me unnecessary trouble, soulless!"

    It''s a pity that the argument of Xiaogu city only attracted the indistinct laughter of vatola, but it''s a surprising feeling that it really happened. So, speechless, Qinli and Xuecai are far away from him

    "You..."

    "Sure enough! Xiaogu city! It''s the most dangerous thing to let the snow vegetables close to you! "

    Suddenly, a sharp, steady and sweet voice line came out from the side of vatola. There was a trace of hatred in the voice. Then, a figure flashed out and stood in front of vatola.

    It was a young girl with long dark chestnut hair tied into a ponytail, beautiful face, snow-white skin, slim figure and cheongsam, but her height was not vulgar, at least one meter seven, it seemed that she was only sixteen or seven years old.

    In this age group, having such height is quite high.

    "You!" However, when I saw this girl, Xuecai was surprised.

    "Shayahua!"

    Just like being called by the beloved, at the moment when the voice of the snow vegetables falls, the beautiful face of the girl called shayanhua is like seeing something beautiful, with a bright smile on her face. The hate in the eyes of Xiaogu originally turned into a strong love.

    "Sauerkraut!"

    She cheered like a child. Shayanhua jumped up and hugged the snow vegetables. The long hair tied into a ponytail shook like a tail. Anyone could see that she was in a very good mood at the moment.

    "Long time no see! Sauerkraut! "

    "Ah Well

    It seems that Xuecai didn''t react until now. In response to shayanhua''s voice, shayanhua held her neck tightly, which made her slightly painful. But compared with these, her face was more joyful.

    "She Is it Ji Xin''s acquaintance? " Xiaogucheng blinked and asked in confusion.

    "Yes, senior, shayahua is my partner growing up together from childhood!" Xuecai struggled to break away from shayahua''s embrace and kill her sister, and said to xiaogucheng.

    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to have this relationship... " Vatola picked up her eyebrows and looked at the ancient city. "Then ancient city, let''s love each other well!"

    "Love your sister! Stay away from me! "

    Looking at the snow vegetables and shayahua embracing together, and the vatola close to the ancient city full of ferocity, speechless and speechless.

    "It''s the same on both sides!" There''s a fact straight out of the piano. "On either side, it''s the guy with the wrong orientation..."

    "Not really!!!"

    The roaring sound of Xiaogu and Xuecai, from the coast, swings to the distance

 Chapter 917

    "Vatola!"

    Looking at the scene of farce seems to have a growing trend, speechless sigh, finally is the opening.

    "Let''s be clear here. What''s the matter with inviting us!"

    With the silent opening, the actions of the ancient city and other people who make a mess have also been stopped. In the air, there is some noisy atmosphere, which gradually develops to the dignified aspect.

    Vatola chuckled, closed her eyes, put her hands in her pocket, and her ambiguous temperament changed sharply!

    This is what the real vatola should look like!

    Aware of the change of each other''s momentum, the faces of the two people, the ancient city and the Xuecai, also became solemn. They came to the silent side. The four people were arranged together, facing the vatola, as if they were ready to start at any time, and stared at him closely.

    "Don''t look so horrible..." Seeing that the ancient city and the snow vegetables are taut, vatora spreads his hands just like he wants to ease the atmosphere. "As a diplomat in the realm of warlords, I should visit the fourth Zhenzu''s territory, shouldn''t I?"

    "Said, don''t make up your mind for me!" The ancient city clenched its fists. "I have never said that I have occupied this island!"

    "But the most powerful vampire in the world is on this island!"

    Vatola''s voice when it comes to "the world''s most powerful vampire.". Has already had the same exaltation. "At least, fourth Zhenzu is here one day. Then in other people''s eyes, this island is the territory of the fourth true ancestor, including those people in this island... "

    The ancient city is stagnant and speechless.

    Different from the other three true ancestors who have an entire empire as territory and command a huge blood clan, the fourth true ancestor has not heard of leading any blood clan compatriots or territory since ancient times, but it is a family animal like twelve natural disasters. Bring people fear and darkness.

    However, Zhenzu, after all, is the true ancestor. The most peak of vampires, the characters with the highest level of fighting power in the world. They are regarded as the fighting power of a country by the world. They have such strength in the world. It''s easy to rule a territory!

    They also have the qualification to create an empire!

    The other three true ancestors created their own night Empire, and the ancient city, as the fourth true ancestor, is considered to want to dominate a territory, which is also natural

    Now, the ancient city lives in Xianshen city. Then, it is understandable that people who know this will regard Xianshen city as the territory of the ancient city.

    Looking at the fixed face of the ancient city, vatola raised her head joyfully. Then he looked speechless with a more pleasant look. There was a smile on his face that could not be stopped.

    "In the world''s cognition, this is the territory of the fourth true ancestor, because the fourth true ancestor lives here, but..." Vatola covered her head, locked her eyes on the expressionless speechless body, and laughed.

    "If we let the world know that you exist, will this cognition survive?"

    Wen Yan, in addition to silence and Qin Li, the ancient city, Xuecai and shayanhua all frowned and doubted.

    "What do you mean?" The ancient city asked.

    "Oh?" Vatola took a surprised look at the ancient city and said, "don''t you know what kind of existence the ancient city is around you?"

    "Speechless Teacher?... " Subconsciously, the ancient city turned its attention to the speechless body, and the snow vegetables and shayanhua were the same.

    In fact, the ancient city and Xuecai have long been confused about their wordless identity.

    As a vampire, he is only 26 years old, but he has unimaginable power. He can not only talk about a fight with the vampire aristocrat in front of him, but also defeat the fourth real ancestor''s "lion''s gold" without releasing the beast!

    Even if the power of "lion''s gold" is not complete, can a 26-year-old vampire defeat it with a single blow, and do not release the animals?

    The answer, can think out with knee!

    However, wordless does not explain the meaning of the ancient city and snow vegetables are not easy to ask, and wordless gives them a very good impression, unlike what kind of villains or enemies, they also do not have how to explore.

    Now, when vatora mentions this matter, he has never had the chance to know the ancient city and Xuecai, who are speechless. Naturally, he reacts.

    And clearly the performance of the two to the eyes of the receiving vatola also know the answer he wants to know, but it is no answer.

    "In this case, the ancient city, you have to pay attention to a little..." With a smile of evil taste, vatora uttered such a sentence endlessly.

    "This one around you, maybe it''s the most powerful vampire in the world, and it''s a horrible existence..."The expression of the ancient city and the snow vegetables suddenly froze, and a pair of eyes gradually expanded, looking at the speechless eyes filled with disbelief.

    Give two people a look, speechless and smirking like shook his head, sighed. "Is that all I want to say? Vatola

    "Oh? Are you angry? " Vatola pretended to be frightened and took a step back, but her face was full of laughter. "Anyway, I''m just a diplomat..."

    "A nobleman, do you want to be a diplomat on an artificial island?" The piano suddenly opens its mouth and interrupts vatola. "Compared with the Xianshen city in the demon special zone, there should be many territories belonging to the night Empire, which is the most famous and the first true ancestor, which are worth more than the Xianshen city itself, right?"

    "Even if it is diplomacy, it is not to the point where we need to send a direct line, unless there is really no one in the realm of warlords..."

    Vatola opened her eyes and looked at the piano in surprise. It seems that she didn''t notice her existence until now.

    "Are you?"

    "Me?" In the piano, his head was raised, and a strange smile appeared on his face. "Well, it''s more horrible than the two vampires you care about now..."

    "That''s interesting!" Vatola froze for a moment and then smiled. "Since the existence of terror is mentioned for this reason, I''ll keep it from you as a sophistry..."

    Walking to the direction of the railing, vatola put her hand on it, looked out at the ocean, and said, "Christopher galdorseus!"

    The name that appears suddenly from vatora''s mouth inevitably makes deqinli, ancient city and Xuecai stunned, but speechless, but after he opens his mouth, he understands everything.

    "Vatola..." Wordless took a deep look at vatola. "Your aim is the ancient weapons that are in the hands of the Black Death emperor, narakvila, right?"

    "Black Death emperor sect!" The ancient city was shocked.

    "Narakvila" Sauerkraut frowned.

    "Do you know that?" Vatola smiled and her eyes became hot. "Yes! It''s said that the weapons of the age of gods, which destroyed countless civilizations, have the power to kill true ancestors. I''m very interested in that power! "

    "Don''t you..." As if thinking of something, Xuecai took a breath of cool air. "You are for..."

    "That''s it!" At last, vatora let out an undisguised laugh. "Isn''t it interesting to fight with weapons that can kill real ancestors?"

    "Stop joking!" The ancient city roared: "what kind of" narakvila "actually has the power to kill the real ancestor, so it must be very dangerous. Plus your power, if you fight, what about this island?"

    Old generation vampire''s beast, power is not for fun, any one can destroy a small village!

    Although the ancient city doesn''t know what level of vatora is, it''s certainly not weaker than the old generation of vampires if it can be an aristocrat in the realm of warlords!

    Such a existence, if we release the beasts and fight with that terrible weapon in the city of Xianshen, then it''s no surprise that the whole island is sunk!

    "That''s why I came to visit you, the ancient city..." "Let''s say hello to you here first, otherwise it will happen. If you don''t forgive me for my rudeness, it will be terrible..." vatola said with a smile in a tone that can break through the ancient city''s psychology

    "You fellow!" The ancient city is very angry. When I just wanted to do something, I pressed his shoulder wordlessly and smiled.

    "If you can do it, try it!" With a smile of indifference, speechless.

    Vatora''s smiling face stagnated, slightly converged, but soon reappeared.

    Two people quietly look at each other, who did not speak again, Qin is the same, the ancient city, Xuecai two people opened their mouths, seems to want to say something, but finally did not say, silent

 Chapter 918

    XianShen City, South residential area

    On the way home, the whole picture of the apartment appeared in the public''s vision, but everyone in the room didn''t respond to it. As they walked into the apartment, they kept silent all the time, as if they were thinking about something.

    This scene, after getting off the yacht in vatola, has been maintained up to now.

    In addition to the Qin, the faces of silent, snowy and ancient city are all a little heavy. To be more precise, they are heavy, while wordless is pondering, and they don''t know what they are thinking about. The wine red pupil flashed from time to time, which proves that the owner is wandering.

    Four people walk into the elevator without saying a word, their bodies rise with the rising elevator, and they are about to arrive at their destination. Finally, Xuecai has not been able to resist. With a slightly worried tone, they open their mouth to the silence.

    "Teacher, is it really OK?..."

    The atmosphere of silence was broken. Qin Li and the ancient city also cast their eyes on the speechless body. Speechless returned to God, but they didn''t hear the words of Xuecai just now.

    "Well? Did you just say anything? "

    "Teacher..." Xuecai looks speechless with reproachful eyes and sighs. "I said, is it really OK to just let it go? The purpose of the Duke of arudiaru, for the city of string gods. But it''s quite dangerous... "

    "Yes, yes!" The ancient city, which has endured no attack, has also happened. "That guy in vatola, if he really fights with that" nalac villa "thing. What should we do about this island and its people! "

    "You..." Speechless helpless shook his head, patted the small head of snow vegetables. "Is it a little over worried?"

    "Worry too much?" Xuecai and the ancient city are stunned.

    "Isn''t it?" "No words smiled and said bluntly:" then we step back, even if we don''t let vatora ignore, then what can you do

    "We can catch Christopher galdothy first!" Xuecai said this without hesitation. "Then there is no reason for the Duke of arudiaru to go to war?"

    "You can think of it. Can''t others think of it? " Speechless sipped his lips and said to the snow vegetable, "no matter how people say they are also the leaders of a terrorist organization, if they are so easy to grasp, they don''t need to have such a headache."

    "But..."

    "All right!" Speechless interrupted Xuecai''s speech and touched her head. "Don''t underestimate Xian Shen City, though you are the fourth true ancestor and the sword Witch of Lion King mechanism. But there are many talented people in Xianshen city. Anyway, you are just students. The sky is falling down and there are tall people standing on it. At least, I am here. Vatola didn''t dare to do too much... "

    Gentle smile, silent voice began to lower, but the tone in the words, but brought the snow vegetables and the ancient city can not say the peace of mind.

    "You can live your own life well. You really need to help. I''m not going to be polite either, so. Don''t think too much... "

    Smell speech, snow vegetables, the ancient city two people looked at each other, the mood is more or less finally subsided a little, the face appeared a smile.

    Although both of them have a sense of justice, they are just like speechless people. In any case, they are just students. They haven''t even grown up yet. The responsibility of saving the whole demon special zone lies on them, which can''t be said.

    Even if their identities are extraordinary, but the ability to return to the ability is not

    And I have to say that if they don''t have words, they still feel safe.

    "I see, teacher..." Xuecai nodded solemnly and said seriously, "if you need our help, please don''t be polite!"

    "Ah!" Silent smile. "Free coolie, I won''t let it go!"

    "It''s so direct..." The ancient city could not cry or smile, and the heavy expression also recovered as usual. However, he looked at speechless, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "speaking back, speechless teacher, at that time vatola said, you are more terrible than the fourth ancestor. What do you mean?"

    "Yes, sir..." Xuecai also hesitated, but still asked. "You are..."

    "You believe what that guy in vatola said..." Speechless scratched his cheek and glanced at the ancient city. "If it is the fourth true ancestor who is truly fully awakened, then I am now, comparable to you, you will not believe it. But if it is the fourth true ancestor now, more terrible than him, isn''t it strange?"

    The ancient city suddenly blushed.

    Xuecai feels that there is something wrong, but I don''t know how to ask. For a while, the whole face is tangled. Seeing her like this, I feel a little funny. Pressing the head of Xuecai is just a mess."Don''t think about it so much. Go home and have a rest."

    "I I see. Don''t mess with my hair... " Xuecai is embarrassed to protect his head, but it makes wordless knead more happy, and the side of the piano is very helpless.

    No matter it''s wordless or snowy vegetables, when they''re having a good time, the camera in the elevator is doing irregular movements, taking pictures of their actions. It''s not only reflected in the monitoring room, but also in the top floor of a building not far away. A girl with eyes closed and long ponytail in her mind ¡£

    Biting her teeth, the girl looked at the image in her mind, a trace of hate, from her mouth.

    "I actually rubbed my head like that. No matter this or that, none of the vampires left by my side is good!"

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, the sun is shining

    "Didn''t that vampire aristocrat really do anything to you? Didn''t you suck your blood? It''s said that the vampire''s impulse to suck blood is caused by that impulse. What''s the name of vatora? Is there anything strange to you

    In the classroom, wordless and sauerkraut, sweating, were interrogated one after another in a fierce manner. Looking at the two close, serious and curious eyes, they couldn''t push her away. They only shook their heads helplessly and laughed bitterly.

    "I really didn''t get hurt..." Holding down her shoulder, she pushed her body away a little bit. Like a breath of relief, she said wordlessly: "besides, the impulse in that respect should also be to the opposite sex, right? You have to ask Xuecai about this! "

    "Teacher!" Watching speechless lead the fire to his side, Xuecai immediately worried. "The Duke of arudiaru will not be interested in me. He is also interested in the seniors!"

    "Ancient Ancient city King When he heard the snow vegetables, he was in a mess. "Is the ancient city gentleman interested in men?"

    "Then That Xuecai sang smiled and cast her eyes to wordless body. Seeing the situation, wordless eyes turned around and laughed badly.

    "We don''t know, but vatola is really interested in the ancient city. As for the old city side..." Speechless deliberately prolonged the tone, as if there was something difficult to say that could not be said, which directly caused the chaos of his head.

    "I didn''t expect that the ancient city gentleman had such fun..." He clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. He shouted, "no! When he gets home, he must ask clearly! "

    Looking at the endless death of Gusha, he took a step back, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, drew a cross in his heart and prayed for the ancient city.

    I hope he can hold on under the incessant interrogation of Gusha

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, a model is quite large, which can hold many people''s vehicles, leaning against the school gate of the caihai School Park. On the vehicle, a very dignified man with some big age looks, but his fine eyes are full of pure military men. He rolled down the window and looked at the buildings in the caihai School Park.

    Turn around, he looked behind him, two orcs with hair!

    "Nangong that month, the devil of the void, should go to our base now. In this school Park, only the vampire named wordless is threatening us. You two, go to contain him. I will take away the person who can read the slate!"

    This Two orcs looked at each other and asked, "is that ok? Won''t it be found? "

    "If I don''t change, I just look like a visitor of some age, and I won''t be found out. Go ahead and try to delay some time!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 919

    (ask for support! Subscription, monthly ticket, collection, recommendation ticket, evaluation ticket, etc! Friends! Let''s have it all! I''m hungry and thirsty

    "Well?"

    When the two orcs broke into the caihai School Park and rushed to the teaching building of the junior high school purposefully, they were having a fight with the two people, yunsha and Xuecai.

    "Teacher?" Seeing the strange appearance of speechless, he tentatively called out, but he was caught by Xuecai and looked at speechless.

    "Teacher, what happened?"

    Wordless squinted, nodded softly. "The telepathy that I engraved in the school responded. Two orcs came to the school!"

    "Orcs!" Xuecai lowered himself a little, a little alert. "The black emperor sect?"

    "If there is no wrong guess, it should be..." Speechless stand up, snow vegetables also stand up, some doubt of the crooked head. "But why did the people sent by the black emperor come to the school?"

    Smell speech, speechless lowered his head, pondered for a while, then suddenly raised. "I once asked if there was really no one who could understand nalac villa in that month. At that time, it was a positive look, but later I didn''t know what I was thinking of, so I hesitated and told me that it was better to stay in school if it was OK!"

    Xuecai froze for a moment, then his face suddenly changed. "You mean..."

    "Yes!" Speechless force of nod, sneer up. "The purpose of the Black Death emperor''s sending to Xianshen city. In addition to causing panic and proving to the world that they are still alive, the most important thing is the ancient weapon "narakvila". Considering their purpose, combined with that month, I guess there must be someone in the caihai Academy who can understand the control method of "narakvila"

    "What..." The potherb took a breath of cold air. "That is to say, ''narakvila'' is very likely to be used by people of the black emperor sect!"

    "* * it''s ten times..." Speechless sigh.

    "These two orcs are here to catch people who can interpret nalac villa?" Xuecai grabs the guitar bag that he put aside. Came to the silent front.

    "Teacher. Let''s stop them! "

    "Wait!" Speechless but stopped her, brows locked. "Those two orcs are coming to us!"

    "Our side?" The snow vegetable is surprised. "Why are we here?"

    "Don''t know..." Wordless bit his teeth, turned to look at the snow vegetables. "All in all. Ji Xin. You take all the students here to take refuge! "

    "I see! Teacher! " Xuecai also knows that this is not the time to blur. Once the two Orc destinations are here and fight here, it''s bad for the students to be affected.

    It''s like this. Running to the students around, they began to persuade them to leave. A group of students felt puzzled, but Xuecai had just been with speechless, they thought it was their teacher''s meaning, and there was no objection at the moment, holding full of doubts, and following Xuecai, they left the scene

    Seeing this, he nodded his head, closed his eyes, began to expand the perception of induction, and paid attention to the actions of the two orcs, so that he always paid attention to the orc''s wordless and didn''t care. The man in military uniform, like visiting, walked slowly into the school

    Before long, the two orcs came to the classroom not far away, speechless just want to have action, the corner of his back, but let a hand to firmly grasp!

    "No No... "

    Familiar voice, with a strong fear, rings in silent ear, let wordless stay, turn around, look behind.

    In front of her eyes, the whole body was shaking violently. She was pale and terrible. Her face was cold and cold when she lost the blood color. It was like all the body temperature was leaving her. She was the one who grabbed the silent corner of her clothes!

    "Sand!" Speechless surprise. "Why didn''t you leave with Ji Xin?"

    "Teacher Teacher She didn''t hear the speechless words at all, shaking and shaking her head in fear. "Teacher I''m afraid I''m so scared... "

    Looking at the beautiful face full of fear and paleness, he felt a pain in his wordless heart and scolded in his heart.

    , as like as two peas in the city of God, who were fighting with Two vampires just now, she was not responding to the escape because of the demon phobia.

    I felt that the two orcs had come to the door of the classroom, speechless and anxious.

    "Bang!"

    In a muffled sound, two dressed in black fur, the orcs with their skulls roughly kicked the door of the classroom, broke into the scene with pistols!

    "Ah! Ah ah!!! "

    The appearance of the two orcs finally ignited the fear in kusha''s heart!"Shut up!" Two orcs held pistols and aimed at him immediately. It seemed that they were worried that her scream would attract other people. However, when the fear broke out completely, he could not hear them, covered his head, and made constant cries of fear.

    "No! No!!! "

    "Shut up!" The orc''s fingers have been pulled to the trigger!

    "Sand!" Speechless fiercely hugged him, exposed his back to two orcs, ignored them, and shook his shoulder in his arms.

    "Calm down! Calm down

    "Ah!! Ah!!! " Just like the first time we met, she couldn''t calm down at all. She screamed with extreme fear. She didn''t hear speechless words at all!

    "Gusha! Sand No matter how speechless he shouted, he just screamed there. Speechless and hateful, he said something to himself, then leaned down his head and kissed his screaming lips!

    "Woo!" The full scream suddenly stopped, and a pair of pupils stared at the largest ever. Inside, the fear that was originally strong enough to break the nerves was all turned into consternation. Along with the strong disbelief, the consciousness also slowed down.

    The two orcs seemed to be frightened by the expansion of the God in front of them. One of them had a big mouth, and the fingers intended to pull the trigger froze. For a while, they stayed on the spot.

    The bright big eyes are full of the reflection of speechless face. She looks at him stupidly. Her head is completely blank. She feels the close warmth from her lips. She can''t believe it.

    My first kiss was taken away by my teacher

    After a long time, speechless then loosened the lips of the sand, looked at her that pair of dull appearance, helplessly wry smile, tightened the thin body in the bosom.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here..."

    Hearing the speechless words, he just reflected. A pale face turned red and twisted his head. He lost his judgment completely. Only the nod of conditional launch.

    And the two orcs also returned to the gods, seized the gun, without hesitation, pulled down the trigger!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    There was a continuous sound of guns with sparks and smoke. A metal bullet burst out. In the sound of breaking through the air, it shot at the speechless one facing their back. Look carefully. On the bullet, it was still wrapped with magic!

    When shot by such a bullet, even the orcs may have to fall down. The same is true of vampires before they recover!

    The voice of the air behind is faintly heard. The silent eyes are also cold, even the head is not back. Behind them, a crimson space ripple quickly echoes, protecting the silent and the shadow of the sand behind!

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    The twining magic bullets burst into the crimson space ripples one by one, arousing a more intense ripple, but it was like disappearing from the sky, buried in the virtual air, unable to shoot into the speechless body!

    "What!" The two orcs lost their color. "What kind of magic is that?!"

    "Magic for your life!"

    The voice of the cold deep voice swings into the ears of the two orcs. Their faces change greatly. Then, their vision is covered with a shining iron sand sword

    "Bang Bang..."

    "Ah!!!"

    The walls of the classroom were directly broken. The iron sand sword shot through the room and disappeared into the void. However, the two orcs were lying on the ground with bruises and blood on their bodies, and the breath was almost gone

 Chapter 920

    "Bang!"

    Under the shooting of the iron sand sword, two orcs with bloody impact broke the walls of the classroom, buried in the stone pile, hummed twice, and couldn''t get up again

    "Hum..." Holding Xiaosha''s body and waving wordless backhand, he collected the "King''s treasure" in front of him. Until then, a figure ran out of the broken classroom wall.

    "Oh, oh, it''s over..." Looking at the stone and the two orcs, the first reaction of the visitor was to laugh and look very pompous. Seeing the man, I was speechless.

    "Sasaki head master!"

    "It''s a little over the top..." Sasaki headland faced speechless, shook his head and sighed. "How can I explain to the headmaster how to make the classroom like this?"

    "Well, if I''m bothered, I''ll go to the headmaster and make myself clear..."

    "Haha, no need..." Sasaki touched his head and spat out his tongue. "These two orcs are orcs of the Black Death emperor sect, aren''t they? Then you are performing official duties. You can be forgiven. There won''t be any problem. Besides, you are the younger generation. How can you take responsibility? "

    Smell speech, speechless also had a resentful smile, but before long, smiling face suddenly froze.

    In his reaction, a man in a military uniform suddenly knocked out a student, and quickly changed into a fur covered orc, which gave the student a shoulder!

    And this will. The military man who transformed himself into a Orc has used his excellent physical ability to break the nearest window, jump into the front of a car, and get into the car. Before he can fully respond, the car roars past and leaves caihai academy!

    See here, speechless suddenly understand.

    Love these two orcs are just to contain their own bait, another Orc talent is the real one who comes to caihai academy to take away the man who can interpret the control method of "narakvila"!

    But. How do they know that they are the people who will hinder them

    And. Judging from their carefully designed kidnapping plan, they also know that they have the skill to sense the situation of the whole caihai School Park, otherwise they will not act so purposefully!

    Isn''t it. Black Death emperor sect. Always have their own intelligence

    Think of it here. Speechless heart dark scold, also don''t care to explain what, will still be in the arms of Leng Sha to sasasaki Cape.

    "Sasaki head! I will trouble you! "

    Leave this sentence. Speechless a space shift, disappeared in place, let have never known what speechless skill Sasaki Cape surprised.

    "That''s a type of magic with the senior of that month?" Sasaki headland was stunned, and then he lost his smile. "Do you agree with that month''s senior..."

    "Teacher..." She stared at the direction of silent disappearance, and held her hands together.

    "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Sasaki Cape patted Tansha on the shoulder, smiled and comforted: "how to say it''s also a demon attacking officer, even if it''s a trainee, dealing with a few orcs, there won''t be any problems. Anyway, he was also the new person recommended by the elders that month..."

    She nodded with a heavy heart. She didn''t know if she had listened to Sasaki''s words. Only she knew that her heart was a little messy, her face was very hot

    ¡­¡­

    The artificial island, XianShen Island, is actually composed of four super large floating structures, which are located in the East, South, West and north directions, and firmly fasten the whole Xianshen city in it for people and demons to live.

    In addition to the four super large floating structures that make up Xianshen island itself, there are many other small artificial areas around the island, which are used to provide functions other than life, such as waste disposal warehouses for storing nonflammable waste.

    These small islands are called additional artificial islands.

    At the beginning, speechless first summoned the animals, as well as the uninhabited area used by the ancient city with the rampage, is this additional artificial island!

    Today, one of the Xianshen island is under construction, with a radius of about five kilometers. On the new man-made island, which is sprang out to the sea to deal with garbage, a fierce battle is going on

    On the flat and vast island, the whole ground is covered by thick steel plates. The fallen helicopters hit the steel plate like ground one by one, and then burned in the roar of the explosion. In the black smoke, some vehicles were unfortunately involved in it, which became a pile of debris, emitting fire and smoke, indicating the intensity of the battle State

    That''s the fight between the Black Death emperor and the special zone police!

    Smoke and gunfire reverberated around. In the construction of the additional artificial island, the hanging tower and monitoring tower for the project fell down like rotten wood, or were in a mess. Some of the larger hanging towers or monitoring towers also turned into the most lethal weapons. In the panic of the roar, they smashed at the people and orcs who were fighting.Around, several armored vehicles with thick armor plates stand there. The members of the special guard team hide behind the armored vehicles and use their special bullets to deal with the orcs to shoot forward continuously. Behind some obstacles in front, the same guns are also shooting. They fight back against the people of the special guard team. Fierce gun battle evolves into glue For a while, no one can tell the winner from the loser.

    On the side of the scattered wreckage of the damaged helicopter and armored vehicle, some injured people are hiding here, trying to bear the pain of the wound on their body, while trying to make their body move, so as to participate in the battle and give their team a strength.

    But in this kind of sticky attrition war, more and more people will be injured

    Until death!

    But even so, the battle, less than a complete defeat, it is difficult to end the scene

    Holding a parasol in hand, a Black Gothic suit drifted in the wind. That month, standing close to the battle, she witnessed what happened on the spot, but she did not catch it by herself, and did not know what she was thinking. She always looked at the front with eyes that were as calm as ever. Even if there was a bullet passing her side, she did not make any effort Of the world.

    If that month is willing to take action, then this battle will surely end in a short time!

    But she didn''t, because, she already knew, behind has more trouble thing, will appear

    That''s what she needs to solve

    "Hum..."

    Looking at the black smoke of the war ahead, a rather large shadow appeared, and the month gave a light hum.

    "Did it develop in the end?"

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in an uninhabited Lane not far from the newly built artificial island, I have no words to look at the area in front of me that is continuously smoking black smoke. I have no half feelings on my face. Even in a pair of wine red pupils, there is a trace of anger that I can''t hold back.

    Originally, when he was still in caihai School Park, the student who was able to interpret the control method of "narakvila" was taken away before he responded. However, the vehicle used by the other party was just a vehicle, but he had the magic of space transfer. If he could move in a moment, he could catch up with the right one in a few seconds Square.

    In that case, the wishful thinking of the black emperor sect is completely destroyed.

    However, now, I''m afraid that the people of the Black Death emperor sect have brought people to their temporary base camp to interpret the control methods!

    So, speechless will be a little inflamed

    Turn to look at the head of the battlefield, speechless indifference looked at his body not far away, the voice fell to the freezing point.

    "Have you thought about it in the first place? Vatola

    "Ah..." Standing on the opposite side of speechless, vatola raised Yang''s sunglasses on his face, and smiled.

    "Don''t be so angry, isn''t it interesting? ... "after all, if you get involved, it''s not fun in the back..." vatola said with a smile

    "You like to play? Right? " Speechless deeply took a breath, on the body, the magic frenzy, accompanied by the anger in the heart, slowly burning up!

    "Then I''ll play with you!"

 Chapter 921

    "I''ve been wondering..."

    Holding the whole body of the magic frenzy, speechless body as if plated with a layer of halo general, very bright flashing.

    "Why is the invasion of the Black Death emperor sect so quiet on the strict examination of the Xianshen island? Why is it so difficult to find the hiding place when obtaining the large-scale ancient weapons like" nalacvela "? Why is it that the action of the Black Death emperor sect is so purposeful in the caihai academic park? Even what I am guarding is clear I also know that I am the real obstacle, and I have sent someone to restrain me! "

    Like want to vent what general, speechless a word of cold disclosure. "Vatora, are you messing with all this?"

    Vatola was a nobleman in the realm of war king. This time, he came to the island of Xianshen in the form of diplomacy.

    As a diplomatic envoy, vatola''s yacht is strictly protected. Even if it is the special zone police force, without absolute evidence and reasons, it can''t be rushed on board to search. The Black Death emperor sect is a terrorist in the "war king field", whose purpose is to overthrow the dominant position of the first true ancestor. The relationship between vatola and the Black Death emperor sect is hostile.

    But also because of this, if vatola provides shelter for the people of the Black Death emperor sect to hide in their own boats, then the people of the Black Death emperor sect are the safest!

    As long as vatola provides the hideout for the black emperor sect, then everything can be explained

    "I''m afraid. Even my information is what you leaked to the people of the Black Death emperor sect? " Close look at vatola. Speechless and indifferent.

    Vatola said "Hey" with a disgusting smile, then shook her head and said in a regretful tone: "you misunderstood me, the Black Death emperor sect, but we are the rival organizations in the field of war king. I am a noble in the field of war king. How can we help our enemies? "

    This explanation is very convincing indeed.

    Who can help their enemies

    But vatora''s next words, however, completely destroyed this speech!

    "I just didn''t expect that there would be terrorists in my boat..." Vatora smiled and said something that was infuriating. "By the time I noticed it, the black emperor had attacked me. I can''t defeat others, so I have to abandon the ship in a mess to escape. I''ve just picked up a life. I''m so lucky

    I didn''t expect that there would be terrorists in my ship

    No match? A shipwrecked escape? Picked up a life

    A ninth level vampire aristocrat, in the hands of a group of terrorists who can''t even reach the eighth level, picked up a life

    And then run here to get in the way

    "Good..." Strangely calm down in my heart. Looking at vatora, who is smiling face to face, I don''t know when, a crimson space ripple, from the bottom of wordless right hand, has fluctuated.

    "I hope next. You can continue to be lucky! "

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha Hahahaha!!! " Vatola could not help but cover his face, his body could not help shaking. How can not help but a burst of laughter from the fingers in the seam of the vent and out, with the crazy wind of magic, reverberated in the body of vatola!

    From the magic of vatora, three giant fluorescent snakes curl up and fly up, crashing into each other like water in the mid air. Then, a light dragon with a long back stab, lost both horns and limbs, and covered with black scales emerges and reverberates around vatora!

    "Finally, I can fight with you again! The fifth true ancestor of inexplicable existence! " Like fanatical believers, vatolana represses the sound of crazy excitement in his heart and spreads.

    "Compared with the ancient weapons that can kill the real ancestor, I would like to fight against the real ancestor, right? Yes! "

    The blue eyes turned scarlet. Vatola tore off the sunglasses on her face and crushed them. Her eyes were locked on her speechless body. Her face was full of ecstasy.

    "Come on! Go on with the last unfinished battle! "

    "Not finished?..." Speechless sneer, "King''s treasure" is like being held in the palm of his hand. The water wave reverberates, and a long red gun slowly protrudes from it and falls into his hand. "You are wrong, vatola. The last battle ended with my victory. This time, you will lose faster!"

    "Huh?" Vatola froze for a moment and looked at the long red gun in wordless hands. "What is that?"

    "You will soon know..."

    Leave a word like this, the magic frenzy of the unrest around wordless body suddenly shrinks!

    Vatora''s face is colored. He controls his own fusion beast and throws out the magic vortex towards his back!"Hiss!" Under the guidance of the host, the light dragon turned its body into a whip. Like a train full of heavy armor, it turned into the most direct brute. With the crazy force that made the space tremble, it was enough to turn the scene into a blow of ashes. It rushed past and hit the back of vatola!

    And there, speechless with a long red gun emerged from the void, looking at the beast with the power of terror coming, his face did not change at all!

    "Peng..."

    Step on the air with one foot. Speechless, the little body that can''t be compared with Guanglong rushes in, bullys the body and flies across the air. The long gun in hand stabs heavily, just like a filigree against a pestle. Then it comes out!

    Seeing this scene, vatora almost smiled sarcastically.

    The beast is a collection of magic. If you want to deal with the beast, in addition to using some magic means that are effective for the magic itself, you can only use more powerful magic than the beast''s magic to offset, so as to achieve the perfect blocking of the beast.

    In this world, there are not many effective means for magic, but there are not many. Those means, who have lived as vampires for a long time, almost all of vatora knows. He has never seen the red long gun in front of him!

    However, vatola will not stay because of this.

    "Let me taste it! Inexplicable fifth true ancestor''s blood! What flavor is it! "

    In the roar of vatora''s fanaticism, the dragon of light slammed into the red spear, which was a filigree to it!

    But the next moment, an incredible scene, happened

    Ding

    The red spear stabbed on the huge body of the fusion beast, landed on its forehead accurately. At the point of attack, a circle of ripples spread out like ripples, followed by a very nice clear sound, which fluctuated in the small lane, and then

    "Bang..."

    Fierce enough to turn the surrounding area, even the whole area of XianShen City, into ruins. The sound of "bang" turns to nothingness!

    Speechless, only with a hit, blocked is called the closest true ancestor vampire''s family beast!

    "What!" Vatola''s smile solidified and her face changed dramatically.

    The impact of the exchange attack set off a tornado like wind, blew all the things around, holding a long red gun, speechless and unchanging, and rushed straight to the front of vatola!

    Looking up, he looked directly at watla, who was on the spot. He held the gun tightly, stabbed him fiercely and hit him heavily!

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!!!" As if vatora had been hit by a meteorite invisible to the naked eye, in the howling sound, she flew backward!

    "Dong!" The perfect proportion of the body is like the arrow off the string. In a burst of air breaking sound, it rubs against the atmosphere and flies out at a high speed, crashing into the wall at the end of the alley, breaking a layer of hard rock, crashing to the ground, hitting a two meter deep pit and rich smoke.

    The broken stone didn''t even have a chance to hit vatola. The violent impact blew them away. Soon, only vatola''s body twisted into an exaggerated arc was lying in the pit!

    Waist bone, has been completely broken!

    At this time, it is less than ten seconds before the war begins!

    In ten seconds, vatora, the vampire closest to the true ancestor, is defeated!

    "Wow!" A mouthful of scarlet blood was spewed out from his mouth. Vatola''s pupils were lax and his lips were slightly open. In the air, three words contained in the air were unbelievable, and he vomited them out difficultly.

    "Impossible..."

 Chapter 922

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "boring life chatter"! 1888 rewards for "bill8932" and "divine moon dance"! As well as the rewards of "innocent shinshino skeleton", "Xiawei s", "qwelianka" and "Zen house enlightenment"

    (Friday is usually a low peak period. Although I don''t know why, I still ask for support. Please smash up subscription, monthly ticket, reward, recommendation and collection!)

    "Impossible..."

    The sharp pain from his waist didn''t cover up the shock in vatola''s heart. He was lying in a hole full of cracks. Until now, he didn''t really respond. He had already lost the battle

    Lost, vatola is not without trying, a few days ago, with the wordless World War I, he also lost, even lost as miserable as now.

    But at that time, wordless also released the beast that vampires depend on for survival, which is still so powerful. So when he lost that time, vatola was not only not depressed, but also very happy. Even though he was very confident in his power, compared with this, he preferred the latter when he had such a presence to spend time with himself.

    But this time, vatola has no way to maintain a complete mentality, because, he lost in the dark

    Let the broken waist bone recover slowly. Vatora propped up his body and looked up hard to see the speechless, hoarse voice and mouth standing in front of him, holding a long gun.

    "That gun..."

    Watching vatola''s originally handsome face destroyed by the spray of blood and unknown expression, he glanced at him for a while. Raise the long red gun in your hand.

    "It''s called the fantasy killer!"

    "Fantasy Killer?... "

    "Yes!" He stroked the body of the gun and said quietly: "as the name implies. The killer of erasing all illusions, it has the effect of erasing all powers, such as super power and magic! "

    His eyes were fixed on the stunned vatola, and the silent corner of his mouth drew up a curve. "Nature, including the beast of magic!"

    "Obliterate all Power of power... " Vatola stared at the spear in silent hands, then suddenly smiled, which was satire. It''s pleasure again. It looks like a madman.

    "Ha ha So it is. I thought that the Lion King''s mechanism was engraved with the "divine vibration wave driving technique" and the "seven type assault and demon subduing machine gun" which can eliminate the magic power was already our vampire''s killer. Unexpectedly, there are such weapons in the world. Erase the power of all powers, ha ha

    "The fifth true ancestor who appeared inexplicably, and the supernatural soldiers who appeared inexplicably..." Vatola coughed a few times and twisted her body, but she stood up in spite of the broken waist bone. Kneeling on the ground, the red eyes stare at the silent face.

    "Who are you, anyway?"

    The scene, immediately with vatola''s question, fell into a heavy atmosphere of silence

    Vatora, who is still recovering after a glance. There was a whisper of silence. "Do you care? Don''t you just need someone to play with you to have fun? "

    "Ha ha..." Vatola was stunned again, and immediately pulled up an ugly smile. Laugh out loud. "That''s also true. Can you defeat my magic soldier with a single blow," fantasy killer "? It''s interesting, isn''t it? "

    "It''s just your own carelessness..." Speechless cold said a sentence. "If you didn''t put the" fantasy killer "in your eyes, you wouldn''t have failed so fast..."

    Yes, vatola was defeated so fast, mainly because he didn''t know the ability of "fantasy killer", so that the strongest fusion beast was scattered in an instant and hit him unprepared.

    If we do it again, it''s not easy to solve a vatora whose level is one or two higher than that of ourselves, even if we use "fantasy killer" without words

    As for the speechless statement, vatora smiled for a while, which was very ferocious. "Who knows, but thanks to you, I have enjoyed myself this time..."

    With that, vatola turned her head and looked at the aspect of adding artificial island. She smiled happily. "Now that I''ve had a good time, I''ll give you nalac villa. Speechless, as expected, your blood seems to be more valuable than the incomplete fourth true ancestor!"

    In a word, vatora''s body is still not fully recovered, carrying the special abilities of vampires, and instantly turned into a golden mist and disappeared in the original place.

    "Bang!"

    In the next second of vatola''s departure, a muffled sound broke the area where he had just been. The ground was crushed into powder with the muffled sound, and the pit nearly doubled.

    Cut Put away the "fantasy killer" that just fell down, confirm that the breath of vatora is no longer here, smack his lips wordlessly, throw the scarlet spear away, and a scarlet space ripple rises. The "fantasy killer" has returned to the "King''s treasure"."Hateful vatola, I have been delayed for a long time, and I will not be so lucky next time!"

    Brand such a cruel words, speechless look to the still smoking artificial island, a turn, disappeared in place

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom!!!"

    "Ah!!!"

    The roar similar to the explosion reverberated on the whole artificial island, rolled up the flames and explosions, black smoke filled the air, the scream also reverberated in the space, the ground was violently turbulent, like an earthquake, the scattered iron sheets spread like raindrops, hit the surrounding members of the special zone police force, causing many people to be injured

    Flames, enveloping many areas of the scene

    "What''s the matter?"

    As soon as it was transferred here, it was like being bombarded by dense mines, and the scene like hell was printed into the eyes of speechless, which scared speechless.

    "Has the battle been so fierce?..."

    Speechless words just fell down, as if to answer his questions, tender and full of dignified voice, from behind him, rang.

    "Before you come, the battle has escalated!"

    Holding a parasol, that month directly walked out of the void behind speechless, stood beside him, squinted at him a little unhappily, and said, "didn''t you want to stay in school? Why does this happen? "

    Hearing that month''s words, wordless knew that she was not blaming herself for leaving the school without permission, but was dissatisfied with why he was in the school and would let her students be taken away by the people of the Black Death emperor sect.

    In normal times, that month seems to be very indifferent, but in fact, she loves her students very much. She is a typical teacher who is responsible, caring, hard spoken and soft hearted.

    "It''s all about that guy in vatola!" Hate to say such a sentence, no words bitter smile. "Besides, since you know someone in the school can understand the control method of nalac villa, why don''t you tell me, let me focus on protecting her?"

    That month said very quickly: "I also know is not very clear, just more or less know a little, how to explain to you!"

    Smell speech, the bitter smile on wordless face is more intense, at this time, that month looked up and looked forward.

    "Don''t say so much, come on!"

    "Peng..."

    As soon as the voice fell, a huge voice and a huge figure appeared in the thick black smoke ahead

    In the general mechanical landing sound, a machine is about seven or eight meters high. The whole body is black and gold. It has six mechanical legs. The strange machine moves clumsily and comes here heavily. Like a giant mechanical spider wrapped in armor, the hemispherical head is buried in the oval body, with two tentacles in the front Prick.

    The six feet covered by heavy mechanical armor step by. Along the way, the wreckage of those buildings and armored vehicles are crushed under its trampling. Its crystal head center projects a dazzling red light beam, sweeping past in front of it, easily tearing apart the additional artificial island ground covered with steel, causing bursts of explosions.

    Different from the clumsy body, the red beam speed released by the strange mechanical six legged spider is really the true positive speed of light. In a sweeping manner, it cuts across the front. All the ground and armored vehicles swept by the beam are like thin paper, which is easily cut, and then scattered together with the fierce explosion and fire!

    Rubble, pieces of iron, flying everywhere!

    Such destructive power is far beyond the level of ordinary weapons. It''s still on top of chariots and fighter planes, enough to match the beasts!

 Chapter 923

    (recently, dianniang has made another pay plan. It costs two cents more to subscribe to the chapter. Hey... I hope it won''t scare you away. I always feel like this is a plan to let my book go to the end ahead of time, wuwuwuwuwuwu...)

    "that''s" nalac villa "?"

    Looking at the mechanical spiders that are covered with heavy armour, shooting red flashes and destroying everything around them, I was surprised and asked, "are you sure that''s an ancient weapon, not a super technology one?"

    "What do you think of ancient weapons? Is it a stone tool held like an evolutionary ape man?... " In that month, I turned my eyes to the giant mechanical spider, i.e. "nalac villa". "Before the era of human beings, there were many times that can''t be interpreted and understood until now. Don''t say what it looks like, do you think its power is like the weapons that can be produced by today''s technology?"

    "So it is..." Speechless sigh, but soon confused again. "But at this level alone, it''s not enough to call it a terrible weapon that can kill true ancestors and destroy countless civilizations?"

    "Do you think I didn''t think about it before?" That month''s face became a little cautious. "It is true that the current power of" nalac Vera "is not as good as the rumor. It seems that it has been greatly exaggerated..."

    "But I''ve just tried, that pile of junk. It can learn attacks from the outside and make its own performance evolve. So as to immunity from the attack before! "

    "The attack on immunity?" Wordless frowned.

    "It''s just that it''s OK. If we can solve it in one breath, it won''t work no matter how it evolves!" There seemed to be a headache that month, too. "But I didn''t expect that it could transform the surrounding material elements after being damaged, so as to automatically repair its own function!"

    "Auto repair?" This time, speechless finally had some heart. "That, plus the ability to be immune to attacks that have taken place..."

    "Ah..." Nodding that month, the voice began to sink. "That''s one that can''t be destroyed. And the stronger the Vietnam War, the stronger the terror weapon! "

    This I don''t know what to say. I shake my head. "What a trouble..."

    "Not necessarily!" For speechless words, that month is abnormal negative voice, with deep eyes, looking at speechless face. "Although nalac villa is really troublesome, it should not be a difficult target for you. Which of your two animals has the ability to make it disappear completely? "

    "Eh?" Speechless surprised looked at that month, surprised and said: "do you know what kind of ability my pet animals have?"

    "SA, who knows..." That month can not be ignored, with a very irresponsible tone. Smile: "guess more or less..."

    "That''s great..." Speechless appreciation said such a sentence, attracted only that month''s hum.

    "In that case, hurry up and solve it for me!"

    "You are really able to call your own descendants..." No words to cry and laugh, but soon it was a smile, eyes straight at ''nalac Villa''. There was a flash of light in my eyes.

    "It''s a pity that you are going to be disappointed..."

    Smell the words. I was stunned that month.

    "It can be automatically repaired and immune to an attack..." Speechless as if moved, licked his lips. "Narakvila? I''m a little bit interested... "

    "What do you mean by that?" That month turned around. "You want to..."

    "Well No words and no explanation, smile. "You are right to watch it here..."

    Ignoring the month when he looked at him with an inexplicable look, he made a direct transfer without any words. At the next moment, his body shape has appeared behind "nalac villa"!

    Looking at it like a headless fly, just destroying the surrounding "narakvila", a funny expression appeared on the wordless face, and then, on the body of "narakvila", put out your hand!

    "Dang!"

    Just as the silent hand was about to be put on the body of nalacvela, a wave of flash flashed from nalacvela.

    The wave light, like ripples, turns into ripples in circles. The wordless hand is on the heart point. Under the influence of the ripples, the wordless hand stops in the void 10 cm away from nalactville, as if it was stopped by a thick wall, and can not move forward half a minute.

    "That''s Border?... " Silent subconscious stupefied for a while, while at this time, "nalac villa" violently moved his body, which was a change of the clumsy way of action before, quickly and sensitively moved six limbs, turned around and faced wordless.

    Then, on the semicircle like shield like head, a red dot that seems to play the role of eyes flickers, and the gaze is speechless!As if to see, a pair of tentacle like spikes of "narakvila" flashed the red spotlight. Before long, two red beams burst out from the tip of its spikes, wiping the evaporated atmosphere, carrying the hot high temperature, straight shooting!

    "Hum..." A pair of eyes narrowed slightly, speechless figure flashed by, and disappeared in the original place. Two red beams cut through the shadow left in the original place, and swept to the rear. Just like the fire beam from the gun, the intense high temperature directly plowed the ground out of two scorched black gullies emitting light smoke, flashed far away from the line of sight, and ended the attack with an explosion Hit

    "It''s really troublesome..." I don''t know when, speechless stood on the back of "nalac villa". Even if he stood for a while, there was a wave of defense at his feet. He curled his mouth.

    "It seems that this boundary has been solved first..."

    Before he had finished speaking, "nalac villa" shook his body wildly and flew out without saying anything!

    With one foot on the void, the body passes quickly, and speechless stays in the mid air. With one wave of the hand, it makes a crimson space ripple. A light blade handle with burning breath emerges from the crimson ripple of the void and falls into speechless hands!

    "Burn it out..."

    With this kind of calling and Manifesto like whisper, the flame of red lotus is roaring from the blade of "Zhi Dian Zha Na", and the fire is becoming more and more fierce. Until the end, the whole air over the artificial island is shrouded by the sea of fire. The blue sky turns into the dusk color of red lotus, and the hot air flow is crazy.

    Immediately, the sea of fire suddenly shrank, whirlpool like swept to the center, like the thundercloud composed of fire, layer upon layer, a thoroughgoing red lotus fire pillar from the center of the whirlpool, thundering down to "narakvila"!

    "Bang!!!"

    In an instant, the flame spread like a ring, and the impact went to all directions!

    All the buildings suddenly collapsed into a piece, into broken rubble, carried by the fire of the tornado, raging!

    Add artificial island, only a piece of ruins!

    "That fool!" That month''s figure flashed at the edge of the additional artificial island, looking at the scene that had become ruins and burned in the fire, and could not help but scolding.

    "Too much fun!"

    However, no matter how complained that month, this additional artificial island, even if it doesn''t sink, must be rebuilt again

    In a corner of the fire, in a fire group, "narakvila" is like a moth jumping into the fire, shaking its huge body and constantly struggling. Every time it struggles, its struggling strength is weak.

    It''s not that it can''t hold up, but that it''s already immune to the fire of red lotus, so it can return to its original state!

    I believe that in the near future, even in the red lotus flame shuttle, it will not have half of the discomfort.

    However, the border that has been guarding against external attacks has completely disappeared!

    Capture "Zhidian Zana", speechless flash to the side of "nalacvela", suddenly put out their hands, and put them on it!

    "Hum..."

    The next second, an invisible wave reverberated from the silent hand. On the back of the hand, a sword shaped engraving composed of red dots slowly emerged, rolled up a red light, and covered the body of "nalacvira". Then, the red light turned into a red vein like a vine, full of the whole body of "nalacvira"!

    Nalac villa seemed to notice something dangerous, and the body struggled violently. But before long, the trend of struggle decreased at a visible speed, until it stopped completely and stayed in place

    Look at this scene, no words and laughter.

    "Baoju! Done! "

 Chapter 924

    The large luxury yacht - "ocean God grave", at this time, is wandering back and forth at a very slow speed on the sea near the additional artificial island, as if patrolling what, observing what, the front of the bow, facing the additional artificial island in the light of fire, constantly fluctuating

    In the hull of "ocean usgrave", in the cargo warehouse at the bottom of the deepest place, the land that used to be enough to pile up several vans is now full of machinery covered by a thick armored frame. Except for a space in front for passage, only one person size gap is left between the machinery bodies. You can imagine their space How big is it.

    And their appearance is unforgettable!

    Six mechanical feet, like giant nails, two tentacle like spikes, like spiders, with red eyes shining on their heads.

    All the machines in one frame here are nalac villa!

    However, it seems that these "nalac villa" are still dormant and not activated

    If you look carefully, you can see that there are five nalactvelas here, each of which is the same size as the one just making a scene outside. However, behind the five nalactvelas in a row, deep down. It seems that there is a larger giant, placed there

    It''s a machine with the same armor as the other nalac villa. However, the size of the monster is exactly twice the size of the rest of "narakvila". The same mechanical body, as the central body, is relatively large. The head is not placed in the front of the body, but just like a trident crown, which is thin at the bottom and wide at the top of the body, with a long and thin opening and closing barrel similar to the launcher.

    If you let people who don''t know it see it. It''s going to be a big surprise.

    One "narakvila" almost destroys the whole additional artificial island. If it is allowed to run to the city of Xianshen, the city of Xianshen will only be destroyed. If six "narakvila" are added to the larger and more powerful giant, then. The territory is many times larger than that of XianShen City, and it is also likely to be destroyed!

    At that time, the aim of the black emperor sect was achieved

    It can be seen that the rumor that "nalac villa" has destroyed countless civilizations is not exaggerated!

    As for whether we can kill the real ancestors. That needs to be verified, but it doesn''t matter to the people of the black emperor sect!

    Compared with killing the first real ancestor, the real purpose of the Black Death emperor sect is actually to destroy the Treaty of the holy land, and if the territory of the first real ancestor, warlord territory, is destroyed. The Treaty of Holy Land established by the first true ancestor will not break itself. The world will be shrouded in war!

    That is to say, no matter the orcism or the blood clan leader, these are only secondary issues. The black emperor sect just wants to roll up the war, at least for the present black emperor sect!

    At the top of the head of narakvila, a man in a military uniform with scars on his face, gray hair and old age stood here, looking at the ancient weapons below. His eyes were full of heat.

    "Soon, our war will come..." His hands behind his back clenched into fists. His eyes were fixed on the biggest nalac villa.

    That''s the center of all "narakvila," the presence of the commander''s body!

    As long as he can sit in it and control it successfully, the rest of nalac villa will follow the command of the commander''s body. In this way, he can control the whole team of nalac villa!

    Forced to bear the inner excitement, the military man picked up a telephone.

    "How is the interpretation process of control instructions?"

    "It won''t be long before it''s all finished!" In the talker, a powerful voice sounded, which made the men in uniform pull up an evil smile.

    "And what about the ''nalac Villa'' outside?"

    "I was just making a scene!" The voice on the other side of the talker also seems to be a little excited, and obviously a militant. "But now, the artificial island has been covered by the sea of fire. I can''t see the situation clearly. I think it''s still making a lot of noise."

    "Sea of fire?" Different from each other''s excitement, the military uniform man''s expression is stagnated down, frowned. "What will be a sea of fire?"

    "SA, we are a little far away from there. We don''t see very clearly. Maybe there are some large inflammables affected?"

    Hearing each other''s words, the military man did not show any relief, but a pair of eyebrows tightly locked up, in the heart, a not very good premonition emerged."No! It''s not right! "

    Following the inner foreboding, the man in uniform said to the talker, "you guys go to the artificial island to check the situation!"

    The voice of the military uniform man fell down. Suddenly, a voice with a little irony came into his ears from below.

    "Don''t bother!"

    "Who!" Military uniform man pupil a shrink, fierce bow, look at their own bottom.

    In the open space in front of the line-up "narakvila", a figure did not know when it was there. He was looking up at him with a pair of wine red eyes with a smile. A smiley expression hung on his face, which made the men in uniform feel cold.

    When did this man come here

    He didn''t find out!

    "You''re Christopher galdotus, aren''t you?" It was a little shocked to see the man in uniform, that is, Christopher galdothy, and he was speechless.

    "It''s a pity that you can hide so deep. In order to find you, I wasted a lot of time..."

    Hearing this, jardo recovered his spirit and gradually recovered his composure. "Who are you?"

    "Attack the devil officer!" Speechless convergence smile, spread out. "Although it''s still a trainee..."

    "So it is..." Jardojo picked his eyelids. "Has it been found here? I didn''t expect that the demon attacking officer of Xianshen city would break the diplomatic treaty and enter the legally protected ship without permission... "

    "You can sue me!" "I don''t mind," he said wordlessly

    "That''s not good..." With a grim smile, he grabbed a military dagger from behind and roared loudly.

    "Because we are terrorists!"

    In the roar, the body of jardosius began to expand, as if something had come out of his body. Just for a moment, his whole body was covered with fur, and his slightly old head turned into a ferocious beast''s skull!

    "Ha!"

    In a loud shout, the strong animal body of jardoxiu shot up, shot like a bullet, leaped to the silent body, the military dagger in his hand, waved by his strong arm with blue tendons, cut hard to the silent head!

    A shot is a dead hand!

    But in the face of this sharp blow, there was always a faint smile on the wordless face, and the body turned to the past lightly. With a sound of explosion, the dagger of gardoxiu wiped his shoulder and cut it.

    "The strength is very fierce, the speed is very good, and the skill of using daggers is very skilled. It is worthy of being a soldier in the field of war King..." following the steps like dancing, wordless came to the side of gardoxiu, put his hand on his shoulder, and in a moment, gardoxiu''s hair stood up all over his body.

    "It''s a pity that the strength is only at the top of level 7, but less than level 8. It''s too early to be my opponent!"

    What is the seventh level peak

    Before galdorus could make it clear, a sound of "beep and beep" came into his ears!

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    With the sound of the electric voice, galedojo howled. When the electric light went down, his fur was burnt black, his eyes turned white, and he fell to the ground

    Clapped his hands, speechless. "I thought that the body of the orc could last for a while. It''s so fragile..."

    Turning around, he looked at the five nalac villas and one commander''s body, and began to laugh.

    "Well, I can''t miss your achievements..."

 Chapter 925

    On the artificial island, many special zone police are busy here

    Busy to put out the huge fire at the scene

    At this moment, all armed members of the special zone police force incarnate as firefighters, holding heavy water pipes and holding a bottle of fire extinguishers. Driven by a fire truck around them, they are approaching the center of the fire sea, trying to put out the fire that is full of the whole artificial island. The area of the artificial island can be increased. Although it is not as good as the XianShen Island, it is not Small.

    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to put out all the fires here

    Of course, compared with the previous death war, although the work of fire fighting is much heavier and more tired, it is a lot easier for them. After all, there will be no danger. I believe that compared with the death war, no one will abandon this work, which is both tired and heavy.

    "Bang..."

    "How to deal with this guy?" he said in the month when he roughly threw jardoxiu on the ground

    It''s not unreasonable to ask such questions. He is a terrorist in the field of "king of war" or the current leader of the Black Death emperor sect. The Black Death emperor sect is very famous in the field of "king of war". People in the field of "king of war" will not be handed over to Xianshen city to deal with such felons.

    That month pondered for a while, a little helpless said: "take it in first for the time being, anyway, the trouble they brought us is big enough..."

    Speechless and indifferent nodded. This old man has nothing to do with himself, and it''s none of his business what to do. It''s life or death, whatever

    Looking at the speechless look, the moon raised his head slightly. "What about" narakvila "

    "Who knows..." Wordless casually waved and pointed to the fire in front of him. "Maybe it turns grey in it?"

    "Oh?..." That month, I narrowed my eyes, looked as if I could see through my wordless heart, and stared at wordless heart, which was about it. Speechless is also a face of calm shrugged shoulders, at least did not hear his "thumping" heartbeat, it seems very calm

    "Hum..." That month, I raised my fan and turned around. "It turns grey, so it''s better not to let it appear again, otherwise, those people who are unwilling to be lonely in Xianshen city. But it will be ready to move... "

    Speechless mouth hook, also turned around, and that month back to each other, no one spoke.

    Wordless also know that for the weapons that can destroy countless civilizations, many ambitious people will definitely be moved. If it wasn''t for the past, there would be no way to interpret the control method of "nalac villa". Many people with identity are believed to be involved in a battle.

    Including the high-level people of Xianshen city itself

    Now, the black emperor has openly used "narakvila" once. Those who have ideas about ancient weapons should take action. And if narakvila is found by the sheriff''s guard, then the city of chords will have to be the center of the fight.

    From this point of view, it''s an indirect good thing that "nalac villa" has become a treasure without words, whether for others or for speechless

    After all, there is no weapon that can be separated from his control. Even if there is no way to control "narakvila", they will faithfully carry out their orders, that is to say, wordless is equivalent to turning themselves into the existence of commander''s body

    Just pay attention, don''t use them casually, otherwise, it will be troublesome

    ¡­¡­

    There is a building with a wide view far away from the artificial island

    On the rooftop, vatola looked at the newly built man-made island burning by the fire and his yacht floating on the sea like a headless fly, and he couldn''t help smiling.

    "It seems that I had a good time. If only I could take part in it..." As she said this, vatora smiled again and turned her head sideways. "Well, I''ve had a good time. There''s nothing to regret..."

    Speaking of this, vatola''s voice is getting lower and lower, and the vision that was originally staring at the distance is also pulled back.

    Because, behind him, a girl who disguised her face with a pair of glasses came slowly with an expression that could not be seen clearly and the arc reflected on the glasses, while she was wearing a uniform

    Student uniform of caihai academy!

    Without looking back, vatora seemed to have known the identity of the girl and said it without any hesitation.

    "The silence breaker? Or is it better to call you the three saints of the Lion King organ? "

    As vatola said, the girl in the student uniform of caihai academy is one of the three highest decision makers of Lion King''s office, which is one of the so-called three saints!Even the reason why Xuecai came to XianShen City, a young girl, has played a great role. I''m afraid that Xuecai doesn''t know that one of her immediate superiors is hidden in her school!

    Hearing the words of admiration or ridicule from vatolana, the girl''s face hidden in the arc of her glasses did not know what had changed, but the tone did not fluctuate at all.

    "Whatever you like..."

    With that, the girl''s eyes swept over vatola''s ragged clothes and said, "but you seem to have done a lot of things that others don''t know..."

    "It''s very interesting..." Vatora''s spoony smile finally turned to the girl.

    "Is it?" The girl was silent for a moment, then handed a document in her hand to vatora. "This is the document entrusted by warlord realm!"

    Vatola raised her eyebrows, reached out, took the document in the girl''s hand, but she had not yet opened it, and the silent girl opened up again.

    "I have a question..."

    The action of vato''s holding hands was imperceptibly paused, and then he took it apart as if nothing had happened, nodded, as if to signal the girl to continue.

    As always, the girl was silent and asked. "This time, is the action of the Black Death emperor group the instruction of that adult?"

    With the spread of "the adult" in the girl''s mouth, the atmosphere of the scene also changed. Even the girl''s tone without any fluctuation seemed to be a little lower. For a while, it made the air a little cold.

    However, vatora''s expression, including tone, remained unchanged throughout.

    "This riot is all caused by my personal interest..." After saying this, vatora put on a smile that she couldn''t understand, adding: "for the time being, let''s take this as it is..."

    The girl lowered her head slightly. "Well, let''s change the question..."

    As if looking at the general, the girl''s vision fell on vatola''s body, more accurately, it fell on his as if new life, exposed bright and clean skin, the clothes on the waist completely disappeared, wide glasses, a bright arc light flashed.

    "Who can make you look like you are now?"

    This question can''t be ignored by young girls.

    What kind of person is vatora? She is very clear. In short, she is a very dangerous person!

    There are only four true ancestors in the world. These four true ancestors are the highest existence in the world. Although the fourth true ancestor is still in a state of incomplete awakening, it can not lower her evaluation of the true ancestors.

    The fourth real ancestor who is not fully awakened is not to say, and the three powerful real ancestors are not to say. In front of him, the vatora, who always has a harmless smile of human and animal, is the most powerful vampire!

    Even with all his strength, vatora is not as desperate as the other three vampires. Therefore, he is called the closest vampire to the true ancestor.

    There is no doubt that vatola''s power, in this world, can definitely rank in the front row, but it is like this, he actually appears in front of himself with this image

    If this is really because of the fight, then, what kind of character can make vatora look like now

    The girl had to ask

    Vatola was stunned and then smiled.

    Since the appearance of the girl, it has never been, a change of the general smile before, a very sincere smile.

    "An interesting man!"

    "Interesting people?"

    "Yes..." Vatola did not even look at the documents in hand, turned around and faced the burning artificial island.

    "Very interesting people..."

    With the action of vatora, the girl looked at the burning artificial island. After a long time, she bowed her head and remained silent

 Chapter 926

    (congratulations on "empty black hole" becoming the master of this book!)

    XianShen City, South residential area

    It''s night

    Holding a bowl in his hand, he placed a plate of fresh dishes on the table in front of him. However, he kept the posture of holding the bowl and didn''t move his chopsticks, so he sat in a daze. He was full of worries and lost his lively and lovely appearance.

    Sitting on the opposite side of jusha, although the ancient city didn''t stop eating, a pair of tired eyes didn''t move away from jusha. Looking at his younger sister, he seemed unhappy. He was also a little puzzled. This was the first time he saw jusha like this.

    Since the day when he had his sister, she has always been a lively, cheerful and a little wordy in his impression, but she is very lovely. She has never behaved so abnormally before or now. In the past, almost every day, there is no lack of smile on her face. Like now, it is not like her at all

    What''s the matter

    The movement of eating stopped slowly. The ancient city looked at the dazed sand in the opposite direction and said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, sand?..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was still in a stupefied state. In that way, he didn''t hear the words of the ancient city at all.

    "Gusha! Sand The ancient city frowned and shook one hand in front of the sand. The voice also increased. "Sand!"

    "Ah ~ ~" maybe he was scared by the sound shell of the ancient city rising abruptly. He finally came back to see the ancient city with worried face.

    At present, she quickly recovered her smiling face. "What''s the matter? Ancient city king

    "Ha? This sentence should be what I asked! " Seeing the performance of the sand, the ancient city is more and more worried. "What''s the matter with you, Gusha? You don''t have any mental appearance..."

    "No No, it''s not... " He smiled a little unnaturally, but in the aggressive eyes of the ancient city. She''s still out of her sight.

    Now. Even if the ancient city''s EQ is no lower, you can be extremely sure that there is something wrong with it!

    "Sand..." The ancient city put down its chopsticks. Seriously on the sand vision. "If anything. You can talk to me... "

    Smell the words. He hesitated imperceptibly for a moment, but soon shook his head again. "No, really nothing!"

    "Really?" The ancient city is full of doubts.

    "Really!" See the suspicious look of the ancient city. The sand puffed up his cheeks and knocked on the plate in front of him. "Well, hurry up and eat!"

    After that, he didn''t give the ancient city a chance to talk. He moved his chopsticks and ate quickly. Opposite, the ancient city stared at her closely. In his eyes, a little worry flashed through

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the general situation!"

    In Xuecai''s home, the ancient city kneels down and talks about what happened last night to the Qin and Xuecai sitting opposite to itself. After listening to the ancient city, the Qin and Xuecai look at each other.

    "It''s true that the latest salsa is a little different..." Xuecai pondered for a while and said: "it seems that she is not as cheerful as before, and she is not as talkative as before. Sometimes she is distracted in class. When she walks, she often doesn''t find that she is almost hit by a car. She once walked on the road without looking at the situation!"

    "I also have a feeling..." In the piano, I squinted my eyes and grasped the "precious pearl" in my mouth, which was not included. "Gusha, it seems that you have something on your mind..."

    "Right? Do you have any findings? " The ancient city was troubled and nodded its head. "This situation has been maintained for several days. Although it doesn''t seem to be different from before, now, she is often absent-minded for no reason and has no spirit to eat, which is not like her!"

    "There must be something wrong with her appearance, but she didn''t mean to be frank with me at all..." Speaking of this, the ancient city, like five bodies to the ground, knelt down.

    "So please! Five rivers! Ji Xin! " There was a look of pleading on his face. The ancient city said pitifully, "please help me to talk to Gusha. You are both girls and good friends. Gusha should be willing to share her thoughts with you. Please do me a favor!"

    Looking at the ancient city, he said, bending down his head again. Qin Li and Xuecai smiled bitterly and sighed.

    "Don''t worry, sir..." Snow vegetable whispered, "I''m worried about the way the sauce looks. I''ll help you!"

    "Well Qin also a bite in his hand lollipop, waved. "Let''s go to see if we can ask something over there!""Thank you so much!" The ancient city cried out with emotion. He was so excited that his head was still banging on the floor, which made him howl miserably.

    See, Qin Li and Xuecai have a funny heart

    ¡­¡­

    That night, Qinli and Xuecai call Qisha to Xuecai''s home

    Xuecai''s face was taut, her waist was straight, and her face was serious, which filled her with a strange sense of oppression at the moment. There was a lot of casualness in the piano beside her, but her eyes were also locked on the body of Gusha. The hidden danger and coldness made Gusha shrink her head.

    "That The sauce in the piano Sauerkraut sauce... " Looking at his two friends, he raised his hands weakly. "What can I do for you?"

    In the piano, I took a look at yunsha, looked at Xuecai for a while, and then I took the lead. "Gusha, recently, you seem to have something wrong..."

    She was shocked, then smiled and waved. "I hate it. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s the same as before..."

    "You can''t do that with salsa..." Snow vegetable Italy refers to the head close to the sand. "If we are friends, we can''t lie..."

    "I..." He opened his mouth and seemed to want to quibble. He could see that Xuecai was very serious, but he couldn''t say anything.

    He took a look at the piano, chuosha pursed his lips and bowed his head, just like a child who did something wrong.

    "I''m sorry, Chinglish sauce, sauerkraut sauce..."

    Seeing that she bowed her head and apologized, Qinli and Xuecai sighed a little relieved and finally smiled.

    "Chutney..." Xuecai takes the hand of Qisha and asks Wensheng, "tell us something about it. We will help you..."

    This Her eyes began to twinkle, and her expression also brought a trace of distress. Her eyes were also on her piano. At the corner of her eyes, a small tear appeared.

    Qin Li and Xuecai didn''t speak any more. They all looked at him with the same eyes as they could speak, waiting for him to speak. Their performance also made him feel depressed for a long time, and his heart was floating and his teeth were clenched.

    "Jam in the piano!" As if she had made a decision, she turned to the piano and closed her eyes. At the next moment, a cry filled with guilt came out of her mouth.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Qin suddenly froze and asked blankly, "why do you apologize to me all of a sudden?"

    "Jam in the piano..." He Sha pouted and his face was full of sad expressions. "I''m very sorry for what she did with the sauce in the piano..."

    "Sorry about me?" Qin Li was shocked. She frowned when she saw that she didn''t look like a fake.

    "What''s the matter?"

    She recoiled for a moment, and bit her lips in fear. The snow vegetable holding her hand could even feel her hand shaking. So she tightened her small hand, as if giving her courage, and looked at her encouragingly. Her face was full of inclusive smile.

    Feeling the temperature from the hand of the snow vegetables, he was more courageous. He took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment. At last, he shouted loudly as if he were going out.

    "Me! Kiss the teacher! "

    "Kiss the teacher!" "Kiss the teacher!" "Kiss the teacher!" "Kiss the teacher!"

    In the hall, Gusha''s vent like cry turned into echoes, which reverberated clearly and audibly around, into the ears of the piano and the snow vegetables. The pupils of the two girls were dilated, and their expressions changed dramatically, until finally, they became dull

 Chapter 927

    Air, solidified

    Looking at sitting in front of myself, I just finished my amazing speech. My eyes are closed. I dare not even look at the sand here. Qin Li and Xuecai are silent

    "The sand Sauce Xuecai carefully raised his head and forced a smile. "What you just said, if I didn''t hear you wrong, should be ''kiss the teacher'', right?..."

    "Ah! Yes! " As if he had abandoned himself, he made no secret of his voice, which was full of two tears. He cried out loud enough to shake the whole hall.

    "The other day, the school was attacked by orcs? At that time, he was scared. He didn''t escape with sauerkraut sauce in time. As a result, he saw the two orcs... " He lowered his head slightly, and his face turned red as if he remembered what happened at that time. "I''m very scared, very scared. In order to calm me down, the teacher Kissed me... "

    Words fall, the sand suddenly raised his head, hands together. "Qinli sauce, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, Yusha didn''t mean it!"

    "Here This Xuecai is totally at a loss. He glances back and forth at the Qin and Qisha. He doesn''t know what to say. He just sits by and panics.

    kiss£¿¡­

    And kiss my teacher

    This kind of thing, to still be very pure snow vegetable, impact is not general big

    But in the piano. With silly eyes to see the sand for a while, followed by a dry smile. "In other words, the reason why you are so abnormal these days is that you and your brother kiss feel sorry for me, so..."

    "Well Well! " He nodded nervously, and watched the piano secretly, as if waiting for her to scold. She was even ready to have a stiff relationship with Qin Li, but she was stunned by Qin Li''s reaction.

    His face was red, his shoulders were shaking, and his petite body began to shake. She Sha and Xuecai thought it was Qi in the piano. She even closed her eyes again, but what they waited for was

    "Hahahaha!!!"

    One didn''t hold back. At last, he looked up. There was a burst of laughter.

    "You You Holding his belly in the piano, he laughed so hard that tears came out. "That''s why you..."

    Looking at the giggling Qin in front of her, she Sha and Xuecai are already stupid. She looks at each other and becomes dazed.

    They thought there would be a rush in the piano. I have thought that there will be a break in Qin, but I never thought of it. At the end of the day, it was a laugh.

    What is the situation

    Is it because I am so angry that I am insane

    Thinking of this, the daze in the eyes of Gusha and Xuecai immediately became full of tension. Gusha even came to the side of the piano and grabbed her hand. "The sauce in the zither is all my fault. You can do anything to me, but please don''t look like this!"

    "Where do you want to go!" In the smart piano, naturally, they are aware of the thoughts in their hearts. They look at each other in vain, but the smile in their eyes lasts for a long time.

    "Gusha, how lovely..." At present, Qinli gives an evaluation that makes yunsha and Xuecai confused.

    "Don''t you get angry with chutney?" She shrunk her head anxiously and stressed: "I''ve had a kiss with my teacher. Lips to lips..."

    "Then That shouldn''t count, right?... " The snow vegetables are laughing bitterly, as if they are playing round the field. "The teacher just wanted to calm down the salsa sauce. He had to do that. It was that. Force majeure..."

    "Well, you two, don''t be afraid that I will be angry..." The face relaxed, and the Qin also recovered as usual, as if casually, opened a "treasure bead".

    "It''s just a kiss that makes you so upset in this period of time. It''s really cute."

    "It''s just a kiss¡­¡± She blinked. Now, she doesn''t know what kind of response she should make.

    As a matter of fact, the person you like kisses another girl and gets angry. Is that right

    However, the relationship between Qin Li and wordless is in the eyes of shisha, who is not an ordinary brother and sister, but the most intimate lover!

    In such a case, not only did Qin Li not get angry, but also gave the words "just a kiss". Since she had never been in love, she was not sure what was going on in Qin.

    Where does she know? The so-called lover in Qin doesn''t know how many times she has kissed other girls, and the object is not only one!

    If you kiss other girls, Qin Li will be angry, she will be angry for a long time.The red eyes turned slightly, and the organ smiled, and said to him, "do you like my brother

    "Ha?..." He was shocked. Don''t say he was scared. The snow vegetables were scared. They looked at the piano with incredible eyes. After a while, he didn''t react and shook his hands in panic.

    "No Not... "

    "Don''t rush to deny it!" Qin Li laughs and interrupts him. The smile on his face tends to be mischievous. "Just now, Xuecai also said that my friend can''t lie. If you lie to me, I will be really angry..."

    Leng Sha Leng Leng, mood is finally calm, hands together, pondered, shook his head, gave an answer.

    "I don''t know..."

    Indeed, she did not know her mood.

    Originally, she had demonic phobia. Although she didn''t hate the demons, it was impossible to get along with them peacefully.

    The first time I saw Wu Sha, he also fully reflected his fear of demons. At that time, he was only afraid of Wu Sha. Until Wu Sha became his teacher, and showed a funny and gentle character, he had more curiosity than fear.

    In addition, there is still a period of time to get along with the wordless cooking method. Although it is inconceivable, she is gradually accepting the wordless, so recently she finally completely put down her fear and accepted it.

    But also limited to this!

    On that day, under the attack of the orcs of the Black Death emperor sect, he used no words or special means to force him to calm down, and finally made him become a little confused with his original simple curiosity and acceptance.

    So, even she can''t figure out what kind of emotion she should use to face the silence.

    The performance of jusha was totally absorbed in his eyes. His eyes narrowed to a half moon shape in the piano. As soon as he opened his mouth, he shocked jusha and Xuecai on the spot.

    "How can it be like this? You can take advantage of my brother!"

    "What..." She is still in a daze

    "Attack Introduction teacher... " The snow vegetables are in a mess

    "Anyway, he''s your first kiss, isn''t he?" Qin Li said in this way: "since you have no way to understand what kind of feelings you have for your brother, then try to pursue it. Maybe you can get the answer?"

    "But But Jam in the piano He stammered, "teacher, he Isn''t it your lover? "

    "What''s the matter!" It seems that he is afraid that he will not frighten people to death. He said: "I don''t mind!"

    She widened her eyes. "But But he''s my teacher

    "Sand..." In the piano, I look at him as if I hate iron but not steel. "That guy is a vampire. His life is almost endless. Do you need to care about age and identity? Only teachers and students, we are still brothers and sisters! "

    With his hands on his shoulders, he had a big smile on the piano. "So, don''t worry and dare to attack him!"

    "Don''t worry!" At this moment, there is light in the eyes of the piano, just like going back to "Ratatosk".

    "I''ll help you!"

    She opened her mouth slowly and looked eager to try. It seemed that she wished she could be her rival. Her head was blank, and she was confused at the back. She didn''t know how to get home.

    As for sauerkraut, she witnessed the absurd scene in front of her eyes. Sanguan had been totally destroyed. Her small head almost burst and remained sluggish until the sun went down

 Chapter 928

    "Eh!!!"

    Looking at the document in his hand, speechless and surprised.

    "Probation? To become a official demon attacking officer? "

    "What are you so surprised for?" That month, I looked up my little head and seemed to blame him for making a fuss. "Don''t you want to be a regular?"

    "No, not..." He shakes his head without any words, and immediately doubts when he comes back.

    "But why did I suddenly become a regular for no reason?"

    "Not for no reason!" In that month, I knocked on the table with my fan and said calmly, "your performance in the event created by the Black Death emperor sect has been reported basically. Because you have successfully stopped the attack of nalacvira and arrested Christopher galdosius, the high-level people of XianShen Island decided to straighten you out, so congratulations, from today on, you are the official demon attacking officer Now! "

    As the sound of that month falls

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Once the task is completed! Get 5000 equipment points, props points, ability points and summon points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 7170

    props point: 1265000

    ability point: 6000

    call point: 7300

    level: 80

    The prompt sound of the system directly rings in the deep of wordless mind and tells him. What I have seen and heard is true.

    "Whoo..." It''s like a breath of relief. Speechless smile, eyes in the document above the continuous sweep. "I thought I almost burned the whole artificial island. This time, I think the punishment will be too much and the reward will be too much..."

    "Either almost, you just burned the whole artificial island!" In that month, a basin of cold water poured down and said a word in a soft hum.

    "The above people put the loss of the additional artificial island on the charge of the Black Death emperor faction, as compensation for taking Christopher galdorseus away. "King of war" has doubled the loss of the added artificial island. How can those above blame you? "

    "Here It''s true... " Speechless and speechless, then looked to that month. "Now that I am a regular, what about the real deployment?"

    "What? Do you hate staying here? " The tone of that month was a little discontented, and the beautiful big eyes were full of dangerous radians. "Is it hard for you to be a teacher?"

    "Of course not!" He shook his head and said with a smile: "I just have to ask. After all, it''s work... "

    Maybe it''s the explanation that passed. Don''t go over that month. Pick up the cup on the table and drink black tea.

    "Although you have become a regular student, your deployment is still in caihai School Park, if you are dissatisfied. You can respond to the people above... "

    "Not dissatisfaction..." Speechless scratched his cheek and shrugged his shoulders. "It''s just a teacher or something. I''m also the first time. Don''t look at me like this. My grades in my school days are terrible. Now let me be, it doesn''t feel very real... "

    "Is that so?..." There was no word in that month. There was a smile on his face. "But how can I hear that the liberal arts teacher in class C, grade three of the junior high school department seems to be very popular..."

    "That''s just the greedy and playful bunch of kids!" Silent laugh scold: "I give them food again, it is to get along well with them, naturally became this way..."

    Speaking of this, speechless also cast his eyes on that month, pulling up a smile that made that month boring. "If you go to play with your students in that month, I believe that by tomorrow, the most popular thing in the whole caihai School Park is you!"

    That month, my face twitched, my eyes were fixed on my speechless body, and I almost burst out fire.

    That month, of course, I knew the meaning of speechless words. With her body shape and appearance, I really played with a group of students. It must be regarded as a mascot, not popular!

    Although she didn''t want to admit it that month, she knew herself and her image. If she summed it up in one word, it was lovely!

    This is an evaluation that can''t make you happy in the month when you think you are very dignified

    In that month''s oppressive sight, wordless steps moved back involuntarily and gave a dry smile.

    "Well, when I didn''t say..."

    That month, I snorted coldly and continued to taste her black tea

    What a childish surprise

    I have this idea in my heart, but I can''t say it without saying it. I can''t help but pucker my lips and sink my consciousness into my soul

    ¡­¡­

    Replica world: Blood eating frenzy!Copy task: redemption!

    Task 1: become a professional attack magician of "demon special zone - Xianshen city" (completed);

    task reward: 5000 for equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point respectively;

    Task 2: prevent the ascension ceremony, save the "modeling angel" - yelase Xiayin ";

    task reward: 10000 for equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point respectively;

    Task 3: not opened;

    "Modeling angels"? Ye Lai Xia Yin

    Who is it

    Consciousness for a moment, then, speechless simply closed his eyes, began to recall his mind only a little bit of the original information.

    And the end result is, no result

    The original information, speechless really don''t remember much

    Sighed, speechless shook his head, looked at the month when he was drinking tea, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "that month, do you know the name of Ye Lai Xia yin?"

    "Huh?" In that month, when I was drinking tea, I looked at speechless. "What are you asking for?"

    "Nothing..." After a flurry of disbelief, I saw the disbelief on that face of that month. I could only say: "I heard it. I heard it. How? Don''t you know?... "

    That month did not answer, but looked up and down wordless with thoughtful expression, as if to see something, after a long time, said a sentence.

    "You have so many secrets that people can''t help but want to explore..."

    Smell speech, speechless blinked an eye, also said a sentence. "You mean, do you want to know more about me?"

    "Who wants to know you more!" The thoughtful expression collapsed in an instant, and the moon''s face was unidentified. "Why do you come to such a conclusion!"

    "Well, isn''t that normal?" Speechless will be the hands of course in front of the chest. "Aren''t you twenty-six? It''s not incomprehensible to be interested in men... "

    The sound of "pa", a cross printed on the forehead of that month, followed her dancing eyebrows, fluctuated constantly, but this scene, speechless but not seen, was still talking to himself.

    "Generally speaking, when a girl is 26 years old, she has made one or two boyfriends, right? But that month you look like this It seems that there is no possibility of having a boyfriend... "

    "Pa Pa Pa" a few, more and more cross prints up, that month that delicate face slightly twisted.

    "In any case, even if it''s the baby''s body shape, the boyfriend''s words still have to be handed over, otherwise, don''t others always treat you as a child?..."

    The sound of "Pa Pa Pa Pa" was heard continuously, and the forehead of that month was full of crosses.

    "However, as you are now, many people will treat you as a child, right? Boyfriend or something, can''t you make it because of this? Hello, can''t you really miss a boyfriend? "

    Lower your head, the bangs in front of your forehead cover the face of that month, and then the gloomy words leak out from the lower lips.

    "Are you finished?..."

    "Amount..." Speechless finally looked to the direction of that month, looked at her completely blind appearance, seemed to feel the danger, his voice began to become cautious.

    "That That month... "

    As if in response to speechless general, that month suddenly raised his head, but the expression is completely shrouded in haze, the hands of the fan severely swing out, hit speechless mouth!

    "I''ve been saying there''s something I don''t have. Is that the mouth?"

    "Wow!" Speechless strange cry, hurriedly flashed over the fan which stabbed in the face, but before we could breathe a sigh of relief, a cup full of black tea of 90 degrees or more went to his forehead and buttoned it down!

    Speechless big surprise, a flash, the transport of space transfer, disappeared in place

    Cut That month hatefully left his mouth and turned around. After a long time, a sad word reverberated in the space of the whole personal office

    "Boyfriend How can I have... "

 Chapter 929

    "Ah..."

    On the way to the classroom of the junior high school department, I sighed wordlessly.

    "I wanted to ask, who knows, because once the task is completed, I am so pleased..."

    "That month, should I still be angry?" Shaking his head, speechless patted his cheek, cheer up for a while.

    "Forget it. The task has just been completed. Why are you so anxious? Wait a while, and then go to inquire..."

    So thinking, wordless mood now a lot better, the pace has begun to speed up

    But speechless who was on his way did not find that in a corner not far behind him, several figures protruded their heads from behind the wall and looked in his direction.

    "Good, not found..."

    Dressed in the uniform of a junior high school student in caihai School Park, she nodded at the speechless head that didn''t return.

    The reason why she wears this uniform is that she wants to get involved in the caihai School Park. Otherwise, as an external person, if she wants to enter here, she can''t do it, but it''s a bit troublesome. Therefore, she borrowed the uniform of Gusha from Qinli. Her body shape is just like that of Gusha. Wearing it, she is really like a student

    In other words, Qinli was only 15 years old. In her own world, she was also a junior high school student. Even though she was the commander of latatosk, she still had to read at ordinary times. After all, her sister Shizhi didn''t know the real identity of Qinli. If she said she didn''t want to go to school, I''m afraid. The weaver even had the heart to beat her.

    "Are you ready?..." Turn around and look at the sand in the piano. "Ready to go!"

    "Wait, wait!" The sand flustered to stop. Some uneasy twist body, red face. "Is this really OK?..."

    "Don''t worry, there''s absolutely no problem!" I don''t know where I come from. I have a strong chest in the piano. "I used to do this kind of thing..."

    "Specialized in this kind of thing?" He was confused and crooked. "What do you mean?..."

    "Nothing, don''t care..." With a wave of his hand, he pulled up the sand and pushed her out. "Don''t worry! I''ll be here to support you! "

    Hearing this, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva involuntarily. The little face was so nervous that she could hardly walk out of the corner.

    There is no way not to be nervous. Although she has a lively and cheerful personality, she likes to make friends with other people besides the demon family, no matter who she is. She is also good at interacting with others.

    But this time it''s not the same. This time, she interacts with others under the name of pursuing.

    No matter how cheerful she is, she is only a girl of 14 or 5 years old. The feelings of a young girl, she has, but did not expect to come so soon!

    Even she, at this time, the heart rate is also accelerated do not know how many times. Although there is such a development, she is also encouraged by the piano

    "Don''t be nervous! You lose half when you''re nervous! " In the piano, there is a tone of the past. This way, he said, "just take out your usual appearance, walk by, say hello, and then give him something. It''s OK. Let''s watch it, right?..."

    In the latter sentence, Qin Li said to the snowy vegetable who was standing on the side and could not put in words all the time.

    "Yes Yeah... " Xuecai''s face is stiff, and her head is nodded. Her face is red. Obviously, Xuecai is also in this situation for the first time. Even if it''s not her who is going to attack the boy, she is very embarrassed.

    However, Xuecai still couldn''t let go of looking at Qin and asked with a wry smile, "but is this really good?"

    Snow vegetables can''t understand

    Is that the one you like? Is it my lover too

    But why do you want other girls to pursue your lover

    There''s no way for Xuecai to understand the meaning of such behavior at all, and it seems to be quite the way to look at the appearance in the piano, which makes her have a feeling of floating in her heart, all kinds of unreal.

    Do you often help others in playing piano

    Don''t mention that Xuecai''s guess is half right. As the commander of "latatosk", he doesn''t do much to help others with the opposite sex. Otherwise, Shixiang, sisinai and Kuang won''t be speechless

    "Now, what''s the use of saying that?" Qin Li takes a decisive look at the sand and vegetables. "It''s all here. We have to go on!"

    "So to speak No mistake... " The expression of tangsha and Xuecai was tangled. "But why do you feel something wrong?"

    "Well, don''t say so much, everyone is leaving!" Qin impatiently shakes the "jewel beads" in her shaking hands, revealing the most commonly used expression of bad intention under her "commander mode", and involuntarily pushes him out of the corner."SA, let''s go, our date!"

    "Ah!" Unable to touch, he was pushed out with force. He only had time to make a exclamation. Then he grabbed the snow vegetables in the piano. A smoke ran out of sight

    Seeing this scene, he opened his mouth wide and cried out in amazement, "didn''t he say he supported me? Why did you run! "

    "What support? What''s gone?... " At this time, a voice full of doubts started to ring from behind him, which made him freeze.

    "What''s the matter? "What''s the matter?" Go to the front of the sand, looking at her stiff expression, speechless blinked.

    "It''s scream and scream. Is there any abnormal high school student who is chasing you?"

    This is not only to junior high school students, but also to their sister to attack the magic officer teacher said

    She gave a dry smile, shook her head like a wave and drum, and looked at the silent face. Her pretty face could not help blushing, and her heart beat quickened a lot again.

    Since that day when she kissed Wuyan, she has never been alone with Wuyan as she is now, because when she thought of that time, she had an impulse to run away. Now, this impulse appears in her heart again.

    On the contrary, speechless is a face of calm, as if it has forgotten that day''s things, like those who eat dry wipe clean heart, turn around.

    "It''s almost time to go to the classroom. Let''s go together!"

    Hearing the speechless words, he was in a hurry and called out subconsciously.

    "Wait!"

    "Huh?" Speechless footsteps, the body turned back. "What? What''s up?... "

    He smiled reluctantly, his face was full of tension, his eyes drifted around, and he took a speechless look. Finally, he had to give up the struggle.

    Here, it''s better to follow the sauce in the zither

    "That, teacher..." He raised his head and summoned a little courage. The mosquito said, "I There''s something I want to give you

    "Something for me?" Silent Zheng Zheng. "What is it?"

    She bit her teeth and took a deep breath. Then she raised her hand, which had been behind her, to her face. In her hand, she lay a box.

    A bento box

    "It''s a bento made by Yusha!" He closed his eyes as if to cover up the tension in his heart and cried out loudly.

    "Teacher! Try it! "

    "What do you make by hand?" Speechless surprised to see the sand, immediately smiled.

    "It''s really strange that you should send me a bento..." Take the Bento in the hand of Pang Sha, speechless, shaking his head and laughing. "I thought you''d just come to my place for dinner?"

    "Do you..." His cheeks were puffed up and he looked speechless angrily, but when he saw the speechless smile, his heart was in a panic and he quickly looked away.

    "Here This is the usual thank you

    "Oh? Surprisingly polite... " Touch touch still keep the warm bento box, speechless to the sand waved. "Let''s go back to the classroom. When it''s time to have lunch, those punks should be having lunch. Let''s go and have a party..."

    "Oh Oh! " She nodded stupidly, but soon thought of the instructions in the piano. Without thinking about it, she said what she had been taught in the piano.

    "That teacher, let me feed you later!"

    "Ha?..."

 Chapter 930

    (thank you for your collective reward! Compare other people''s, and then compare your own. A sincere sense of superiority is rising. I hope you can continue to support me in the future

    He picked up a piece of meat from the bento box. His face was completely red. His hand was shaking slightly, but he still sent it out. The action was very stiff. At first sight, he knew that he had never done such a thing

    "Teacher, ah ~ ~"

    stare

    Sitting at a desk, he had no words to look at the pieces of meat that had been sent to his mouth and the mosquito like sound. His cold sweat had already flowed on his back.

    Of course, the reason is not that he is not used to girls'' feeding. There are still some gentle girls around him. Although there are not many people who enjoy this kind of treatment without words at ordinary times, there are also a lot of them. It''s impossible for him to sweat and really make him unable to calm down. It''s the eyes of the students around

    "Gollum..." Involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling the strange eyes coming from all around, silent heart secretly cried bitterly.

    Why did things develop like this

    What is this sand thinking

    "Old Teacher After a long time without words and actions, she was shy and disappointed. "Don''t you like the Bento made by jusha?..."

    "No, no!" Speechless shook his head and retorted without hesitation. Although he didn''t know what the hell was going on with him, he suddenly made this one, but at this time, as long as he wasn''t an idiot, he knew how to answer.

    "Why didn''t the teacher eat it?" He asked aggressively. It seems to be gradually into the state. However, if she can pay a little attention to the eyes around her, she will be more happy

    Helpless, speechless only open mouth. Put the meat slices in front of you into your mouth. So the next moment. In the classroom of class C in the third year, there was a sound of surprise and noise.

    "Yes! The teacher ate it! "

    "Is it true?"

    "The sand And teachers They... "

    "No Why... "

    A sentence full of incredible whispers whispered back from the surrounding continuous, accompanied by a road as if the ghost of the general vision. It''s obvious that the scene in front of us has made a lot of students disordered.

    "I did The "ah ~ ~"

    "Is that the kind of relationship between teachers and Lin Sha?"

    "No No Love between teachers and students

    "Xiaoclassmate, how bold..."

    "Gusha is so powerful. Come on, we support you!"

    Hearing the cry of different meanings from her classmates, she was so ashamed and angry that she never thought that she would have such an embarrassing day.

    The chopsticks in his hand seem to be extremely heavy at the moment, which makes his movements slow down a lot. The blush on his face is also growing with the eyes and comments around him. His cheeks are boiling hot. Finally, he still can''t resist the shyness in his heart, and his eyes for help are suddenly dimly cast at the door of the classroom.

    And there, Qin Li and Xuecai are hiding behind the door. When they see the eyes that she throws, Qin Li raises the "precious pearl" in her hand, which means let her go on!

    As for sauerkraut, she could not bear to look directly at the scene.

    My good friend is having an affair with my teacher, and this teacher''s lover is still a friend standing beside her, but now she is encouraging her good friend to learn about her lover.

    It''s ridiculous. It''s so absurd that the head of sauerkraut can''t turn around.

    However, Xuecai''s speechless eyes are changing

    That kind of vision, if the ancient city is here, it will be found, because Xuecai usually looks at his vision, that''s it!

    It''s like looking at the eyes of a very nasty person

    No doubt, looking at the scene in front of us, the image of wordless in Xuecai''s heart has been gradually replaced, which is infinitely close to the ancient city. Even Xuecai knows that wordless is a "victim"

    I saw that my two good friends had no intention of saving themselves. She wanted to cry without tears. She just kept on smiling and continued to pick up the meals in the lunch box. Her Ruby eyes couldn''t keep flashing. At last, she just stopped looking clean and hardened her heart and began a new round of feeding.¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless corner of the mouth, mouth opened, seems to want to say something, but finally did not say it, decadent sigh, but also out, concentrate on enjoying the service of the sand

    For the whole three years, class C was eerie and silent. Each student stared at his own eyes. Some of them were even slightly excited. They felt that what they saw was really exciting.

    Before long, some people had taken out their mobile phones in their pockets and took photos silently. Then, after the eerie silence, there was a continuous sound of "click click" in the classroom. Even the flash light was not turned off, and the bright was shooting there.

    All of a sudden, both speechless and unshakable.

    After all, it was a girl with a tender face. She took the lead in the attack. She screamed angrily, threw down the lunch box in her hand, and then directly pulled up her speechless hand and ran out of the classroom without looking back.

    The students in the classroom were stunned. After the reaction, a series of screams immediately rang.

    "They''re gone!"

    "Come on! Hurry up! "

    "Wait!"

    For a moment, the whole classroom was in a riot. One student ran out of the classroom with a face full of excitement. The footsteps made a sound. Towards the small classroom door, the fish poured out!

    See, Qin Li immediately jumped out of the back of the classroom door and shouted to the snow vegetables, "hurry up! We''ll chase too! "

    "For Why... " It seems that I was scared by my enthusiastic classmates. Xuecai was shocked.

    "Don''t ask!" He grabbed the hand of Xuecai and ran out of the piano.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Wait Wait... "

    ¡­¡­

    It''s the middle of the afternoon. The students who stayed in the school, didn''t go home and didn''t go to the canteen are chatting and eating the lunches happily

    I don''t know if the food in the canteen is not as good as that at home. Many students stay in the classroom and enjoy the convenience they bring. They work together with their friends and exchange food with each other. From time to time, they laugh at each other for a few words. It''s probably to satirize that the other''s food is not as good as their own. In a word, this scene is very harmonious and gives people extraordinary peace.

    However, all this tranquility was quickly broken by a noisy commotion, which scared all the students. Then, they saw

    A lovely girl, pulling a boy, ran from their classroom corridor

    Soon, a group of students, like wolves and tigers, caught up with each other. The shouting in their mouths made them unable to ignore it.

    "Stop it! teacher! Xiaoclassmate! "

    "Teacher! Stop running! If you run again, we''ll spread the story that you started with your students! "

    "Gusha! tell me! Are you after your teacher? "

    "Tell us quickly!"

    "We won''t say it!"

    All of the above statements are made with enough volume to make the whole teaching building hear

    Those students who are eating listen to the content of the words, all the food in their mouths spout out, shoot the face of their friends sitting opposite them, some of them are choked by what they have just swallowed, and they beat their chests painfully. However, this does not prevent their hearts from bursting with gossip.

    "Teacher to student?"

    "Students pursue their teachers?"

    "God..."

    "Who! Who is it! "

    "Come on! Let''s catch up and have a look! "

    "Good! Chase

    The above statements, almost in every chase of the big team to patronize the classroom!

    And after this period of time, this team, has been the whole junior high school classroom, all to patronize!

    In each classroom, groups of students follow the fish and rush out to chase the big team, and join in, making the whole team more huge.

    Before long, the whole teaching building of the junior middle school department, the shouting, the startling voice, the footsteps, all kinds of sounds reverberated madly, which made the tall teaching building begin to make a shaking voice.

    Looking at the increasingly large chase team and the undisguised cry, the wordless and unshaven face running in the front is full of despair.

    I''m afraid that tomorrow, the rumors about the teachers and the students who started will spread all over the caihai School Park, adding a shocking touch to their wonderful life

    For all this, the two have been desperate, only desperately running, venting the depression in their hearts

 Chapter 931

    Caihai School Park, high school department, class B, grade one

    "Ha ~ ~" sitting in his seat, the ancient city gave a yawn of listlessness, which made his face tired and looked surprisingly powerless.

    There is no way. As a vampire, even with the exaggerated title of "the strongest in the world", the vampire is still a nocturnal creature. For the day, the ancient city was not good at coping with it, but now it is even more so, which is the reason why he often put on a languid expression.

    Recently, because of his sister''s abnormal behavior and performance, the worried ancient city didn''t get a good sleep at all. Even though it had been entrusted to Qinli and Xuecai, the ancient city still didn''t completely let go of it, so it was exhausted and yawned all day long to show his restlessness and fatigue

    "I don''t know what happened to them in Wuhe. Did you get rid of Gusha..." Pulling his eyelids, the ancient city hit his head on the table, a corpse.

    "Forget it. It''s useless for me to worry here. I''ll give it all to them..." Basha some dry lips, the ancient city pulled up his coat of the Hoodie, covered in his forehead.

    "I''d better make up my sleep before class, otherwise, I''ll doze off in class, and the sauce will not let me go..."

    In this way, the ancient city forced down the restlessness of frequent internal fluctuations, making them tend to be calm, closed their eyes, and began to sleep.

    But also therefore, the hearing of the ancient city is all open. The conversation of the classmates around him also came into his ears, which made him very upset. Just when he was going to cover his ears with his hood, a voice sounded, making his movements. It''s a terrible meal.

    "Hello, have you heard? The riots in junior high school... "

    "Ah, I heard. It''s a big fight..."

    "Well? What''s the matter?... "

    "Don''t you know?"

    "I just went to the canteen. What happened?"

    "Then you will miss a good play. You don''t know. A big event happened in the junior high school department... "

    "Yes, yes, I also heard that there seems to be a junior high school student pursuing his own teacher!"

    "Eh? Is that so? How do I hear that a teacher has dealt with his students?... "

    "No, no, there are a group of students who are pursuing that teacher..."

    "Ha? Isn''t that teacher eloping with a student in his class, and then being chased by the students in his class? "

    "No! It''s the whole junior high school department. They''re all after that teacher

    "What in the world?"

    Obviously, the truth has been distorted by the rumor of multiple mouths

    Lying on the table, the ancient city heard the topic of discussion. I don''t know why. Suddenly, a very ominous premonition came into its mind.

    There was no reason for this premonition, so it sprang out of his heart. At first, the ancient city only thought it was an illusion. But the foreboding was like an alarm bell that kept ringing in his heart. Feeling the foreboding, the ancient city, which had never believed its sixth sense, cared a little.

    And the conversation that happened next finally confirmed his premonition.

    "You said so much, but you didn''t say who the teacher was!"

    "Well It seems to be a third grade teacher in the junior high school department. Which class is coming? "

    "It''s a liberal arts teacher in class C, grade three. My brother is just next to that class. He says it''s wordless!"

    "Then, the student?"

    "SA, it seems to be called something. The morning sand

    "Dawn? Is it Xiaogu''s sister? "

    Wen Yan, the ancient city is completely indecisive.

    "Hu" got up, and "Deng" ran to the group of people who were talking. The ancient city seized the man who just talked, with a ferocious face.

    "Is what you just said true?..."

    "I I don''t know... " It seems to be shocked by the ferocious expression of the ancient city. He stammered back, "I also listened to my brother..."

    Seeing that the other side didn''t seem to be faking, the ancient city loosened his collar and ran out in desperation to the junior high school department, swearing while running.

    "Asshole! That hateful vampire teacher, won''t he really fight against him? Didn''t he have a sister? "

    "Is it because of the vampire teacher that she is so abnormal recently?"

    Think of here, the ancient city heart immediately burning a inexplicable anger, a sister control heart almost did not break into a ground.

    Just as the ancient city ran out of the teaching building of the high school department and was about to enter the middle school department, a silver gun with cold light suddenly attacked him and cut the space in front of him!The ancient city was shocked. It braked and stopped running.

    "Who!"

    Looking up vigilantly, the ancient city looked at the user of the silver gun. He was stunned.

    "New..."

    Come on! It''s snowy vegetables!

    The silver gun in his hand was waving sensitively. The snow vegetable pointed to the ancient city, and his face was tense.

    "From now on, you are not allowed to step forward!"

    "Ha?..." The old city is dead. "Why?..."

    "Why?..." Xuecai''s tense face collapsed, showing a general smile of being played bad. "I also want to know why..."

    "What''s the answer?! What the hell is going on! "

    "All in all!" Xuecai''s face was restored. "Senior, you stay here!"

    "How could it be!" The ancient city cried out. "She is facing the biggest danger in her life now. I have to save her!"

    "So long!" Turning the silver gun in his hand, the snow vegetable noodles are dangerous. "You must pass me first!"

    "Why is it so?" The ancient city felt that it was going crazy and howled at the snow vegetables. "In that case, even if it''s Ji Xin, don''t try to stop me!"

    Finish saying, the ancient city rushed to the snow vegetable without hesitation.

    "From now on, it''s my war!"

    "No! Senior Xuecai waves a silver gun and rushes out.

    "It''s our war!"

    Therefore, the fourth real ancestor Xiao ancient city, driven by the heart of sister control, finally is the first time to fight against their own watchers

    And the other side, seems to be in the muddle, and in order to protect her sister''s life-long happiness of the younger brother control true ancestor, fight up

    Far away, looking at this scene in Qin, I nodded my head with satisfaction

    Obviously, the order to let Xuecai stop xiaogucheng is her!

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, on the roof of the junior high school

    "Whoo Whoo

    Back tightly in the only door, speechless, sand two people gasped, a face of heart.

    Being chased by the whole junior high school students, the pressure is not so big

    In addition, the other side''s mouth has been shouting "are you dating?" and so on. Even as the true ancestor of vampire, he felt physically and mentally exhausted, let alone the already weak and sickly Yusha.

    "It''s over, it''s over..." Pang Sha holds his head and looks sad. "Now, the whole school must know what to do..."

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "Should I be the one who should say that?"

    Inexplicably sent to lunch, inexplicably fed, then inexplicably pulled up to do sports, and then inexplicably "chased" by the whole junior high school students

    The injustice of wordless

    "It''s all jam in the piano!" He stamped his feet angrily. "I don''t know where I''m going now when I talk about supporting others!"

    "In the piano?" Speechless stupefied for a while, looked to the sand. "Do you say that what you have done today is directed in the piano?"

    Pang Sha''s face stiffened. Finally, he reflected that he had said something he shouldn''t have said.

    See the appearance of the sand, speechless also can understand something, speechless sigh. "It seems true, it is true..."

    "You Don''t blame the sauce in the piano! " "She''s trying to help me..." she quickly explained

    "Help you?..." Speechless blinked his eyes and asked questioningly, "what can I do for you?"

    "Help me Help me... " He was at a loss, and his face turned red.

    "What can I do for you?" Squinting his eyes, he felt speechless that something was going on that he didn''t know. Now he put his face in front of him.

    "Say it! Or I''ll kiss you again! "

    "Kiss kiss kiss..." Looking at speechless face close at hand, she Sha''s face was quickly congested, her eyes turned white and fell down

    "No No! "

    The voice of surprise reverberates on the whole roof

 Chapter 932

    (congratulations on being the head of this book

    Caihai School Park, health care room

    "Really..." With a sigh, he sat on the side of the hospital bed without any words and turned his white eyes.

    "I know my body is not very good. Why do I run so happily?"

    "There is What can I do... " He shrank his head embarrassed and said angrily, "someone is chasing him. Of course, he has to run. Who knows that he will suddenly faint due to anemia..."

    "Do you know how to run?" Speechless puckered his brow and knocked on the small head of Gusha. "Then why didn''t you run when the orcs came?"

    "Oh teacher, you are so bad..." Chusha Qiao blushed for a while, as if because of speechless words, she recalled that day again. To be exact, she recalled the kiss, and then hurriedly touched her own head which was hurt by being knocked. "I know that he has that disease..."

    "All right, all right..." Smacked his lips, and without a word, his eyes swept aside, and his face suddenly twitched.

    "Then, in the piano! Ji Xin! Why are you here? "

    Yes, in the health room, apart from the speechless sitting on the side of the bed and the sand lying on the bed, Qinli and Xuecai have also stood on the side of the bed for a while.

    "I I heard that salsa fainted, so I came here to have a look! " Sauerkraut head down. With a slightly flustered tone to explain, but heard her explanation, speechless is very painful on the egg.

    It was only 20 minutes ago that he fainted, and there was only one person who saw him fainted

    Xuecai, where did you hear that she fainted

    Knead his brow, speechless know, from the words here is not to ask what, now is to sweep his eyes to the body in the piano.

    "And you? Is it also said that she fainted and came from home?... "

    "It''s just a chance visit. Meet snowy vegetables. Come here together! " Qin with a natural look, hands in front of the chest, tough asked: "what''s the problem?"

    "No..." Speechless eyebrow beat, the whole body''s strength seems to be taken away. His shoulders shrugged. Then he turned to his opposite side. Look at the things printed into the eyes, more powerless.

    "That ancient city, why are you here. In this way... "

    "Nothing..." The ancient city replied that it was obviously perfunctory, but it didn''t care about it. Anyway, the two in front couldn''t ask anything. It''s probably the same. What really matters to wordless is the image of the ancient city now

    How to say

    The nose is blue and the face is swollen. One eye socket is half black. There are paper towels in the nose. The cheeks are bruised one by one!

    Not only that, his clothes are still ragged. In addition to his coat and trousers, they are still intact. The clothes in his coat have been successfully turned into cloth strips, just like after a very hard war, they are extremely embarrassed.

    Of course, it''s not the real problem. Anyway, the wound is recovering every minute as the real ancestor of the ancient city''s vampire. Because of this, the ancient city has always turned its back on the sand, so that he can''t see his fast recovering face. However, the past face on his side has always been a remnant since he entered the health care room expression.

    As for who this expression is aimed at, I can see the face twitching like speechless

    "Xiaoclassmate, didn''t I offend you?" No words, no words.

    The ancient city remained silent for a while, and then continued to stare at wordless for a while with the expression of remnant. Wordless was all kinds of discomfort. Only when he looked away, he threw his eyes on him and helplessly shifted the topic.

    "In other words, is your body very weak?" Speechless and listless blinked and asked, "it seems that you are not surprised that you suddenly fainted..."

    Smell speech, the sand converged on the smile on the face, silent for a while, wry smile. "Yes, she has always been very poor. Before Often suddenly fall down, so used to... "

    The ancient city on one side also put away the expression of remnant thoughts. Some of them lowered their heads and spoke softly. "We have been involved in a terrorist attack before. Because of that incident, she almost died. A large part of the reason why we came to Xianshen island is that she was treated here..."

    "But since then, she has been very weak and faints from time to time..."

    Hearing the words of the ancient city, all the people present were silent, and the atmosphere in the air was a little heavy. Realizing this, the ancient city cheered up and quickly added, "it''s much better now, but it hasn''t been fainted for a long time!"Qin Li and Xuecai''s face just looked better, and they sighed with a silent glance. "Then, was the demonic phobia of Tansha started at that time?"

    The ancient city pondered for a while, hesitated for a moment, nodded in response, saw the situation, and all of them understood at once.

    In that terrorist attack, the creator should be the demon clan

    "Oh, don''t be so spiritless..." As if can''t stand such an atmosphere, he smiled and rounded the field. "Isn''t she very energetic now? There''s no problem running around all day. You can join the cheerleading team, participate in the school sports meeting, and be active in PE class. It''s over

    "There''s no problem running around all day?..." Speechless pulled down the face, smile like looking at the sand. "Who just ran for a while and fainted from anemia?"

    "That That''s different! " She smiled awkwardly, but soon said a word with an unconvinced expression. "Compared with summer sauce, it''s good for me!"

    "Summer sauce?" Qin Li, Xuecai, the ancient city and other people were stunned.

    "Summer sauce?" Speechless, followed by a change of face.

    "Sand!" There was a thoughtful look in his eyes, and he looked at him wordlessly. He frowned and said, "is that Xiayin sauce you said, whose full name is Ye Lai Xiayin?"

    "Ah, do you know Xiayin sauce?" The sand tilted his head strangely. "No, before you come here, Xia Yinjiang will be gone."

    "No more?..." Speechless and slightly surprised. "What do you mean? Is that Xiayin sauce from our school? And still in our class? "

    "No wonder, teacher, you don''t know. Oh, the same with the pickle..." Looking at Xuecai, he looks puzzled and chuckles. "Xiayin sauce is the student in our class!"

    "Is there such a person in our class?" Xuecai is confused. "Never heard of..."

    "Of course!" He nodded. "In the case of Xiayin sauce, I asked for a long holiday before the teacher came to teach and transferred to Xuecai sauce. I''m not in school..."

    "So..." The snow vegetables are relieved.

    "Take a long vacation..." Speechless but touched his chin, to the sand asked: "because of what reason leave?"

    "I heard that there seems to be something serious that needs treatment. I''ve been asking for leave since before..." With big bright eyes, a bright smile appeared on his face.

    "So compared with Xiayin sauce, it''s very good for me to do this. People seldom ask for leave to say..." Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something, exclaimed and clapped his hands.

    "By the way, I remember that summer catsup should be over in these days. Come back to school!" Suddenly turned his head, he shouted excitedly at the snow vegetables. "Well, Xuecai jam, let''s go shopping tonight. When Xiayin jam comes back, we will give it to her as a gift. Besides, we also need to introduce Xiayin jam to Xuecai jam. She is a very good person..."

    "I I see... " In the face of the words that she blurted out, Xuecai couldn''t keep up with her. Until then, she raised her head silently thinking about something.

    "Can you also introduce Ye Lai to me?" she asked

    "Introduce to the teacher?" Pang Sha looked speechless in surprise, and immediately did not know what he thought of. His cheeks bulged, and his eyes began to become fierce.

    "Teacher, do you want to fight against Xiayin sauce?"

    "Where do you want to go!" I almost choked myself with no words. "I''m just curious..."

    "Curious..." He looked at it suspiciously and finally agreed. "Well then..."

    Speechless this just pulls up a slight smile, the eyes are actually fluctuating

 Chapter 933

    Caihai School Park is very busy recently, very busy

    Because of a hot topic

    Love between teachers and students!

    It has to be said that in the complicated and boring academic career, gossip like this is one of the few pastimes in school for students, especially the one full of dynamism, which is very popular with students, so that the big riot that happened in the junior high school department that day is now well known.

    At least, in caihai School Park, it''s like this

    At first, many students of caihai university still don''t believe this "rumor". After all, there are many gossips every year, especially many, but most of them are just groundless and have been overstated countless times. However, the love between teachers and students, to be honest, in the minds of students, this is a very unlikely thing

    For example, that month, she was 26 years old today. Among all the teachers in caihai School Park, she was relatively young. But her students, the oldest, were less than 18 years old, which was more than eight years old!

    In reality, is there such an example that you can associate with a woman who is eight years old and get rid of the demon clan with a long life

    Maybe there are in some unknown corners, but what is widely known is definitely not. After all, when it comes to this gap, it is impossible for both men and women to talk about love. Of course, this statement is not certain, but it can be mostly confirmed.

    And even the age gap between teachers and students in high school is so big. Let alone the junior high school department.

    Therefore, at the beginning of hearing this rumor, except for those who witnessed or participated in it, few people would like to believe it until soon. Several photos were spread in the caihai School Park, and the students had to believe them.

    Those photos are the ones that she fed to wordless!

    As the saying goes, there is a picture and a truth. This saying may not have much persuasion in the era of technology and magic, but we need to see what kind of things it is. It''s more than enough to prove a hot gossip topic with photos.

    This time, the students in caihai School Park are interested.

    In the constant inquiry and dissemination, that day''s matter also gradually spread, the love between teachers and students is also gradually accepted, and then. Speechless fire, the sand also fire, third grade class C also fire, and even the ancient city class with fire.

    Many students take advantage of their spare time to "meet" the protagonists in the love between teachers and students, including the senior high school students. As a result, the classroom corridor of class C for three years is often the most lively after class. No matter the high school department or the junior high school department, they are all crowded here, trying to see the protagonists in the love between teachers and students.

    Maybe I can see their intimacy

    With this idea, there are many people in class C in the next three years. Among them, the ancient city is one of the most important places to visit every day

    As for whether this matter will cause trouble to the parties, they didn''t consider it so carefully. They can only say that they had a very hard time in this one or two days.

    I don''t want to say anything else, just about the sand. She was blocked many times, and also surrounded many times.

    Because of her easygoing and cheerful personality, she has many friends in school. She is familiar with a lot of things, happened such things, these guys relying on the near water first month naturally not less to pester the sand.

    If you don''t start, she is not suitable. After all, she is also a girl. She is shy when she is asked about her own love problems. I don''t know if she is forced too hard or used to it. From the beginning, she is not suitable. To the back, it''s like a fish in water.

    Those students only want to get information from Yusha, but they forget that Yusha is still a talker

    As a result, the incoming students have retreated.

    Without words

    "You can''t do that, silent teacher..."

    Sasaki Cape, with one hand akimbo and one hand raised a finger, looked down at the speechless sitting in front of him and made an education.

    "How can I help my students? He is so small... "

    "Why does everyone think that I''m the one who did this to him?" Speechless face dispirited, accept can''t hold their own head. "That day, she said she would feed me. I just accepted it!"

    Smell speech, Sasaki headland crooked head, followed by a smile waved. "Ah La, it''s not true if you still argue at this time..."

    "I said, are you coming to condemn me or to make fun of me?" Speechless heart of all kinds of table, crazy general cry: "all say you misunderstood!"

    All of a sudden, the teachers around cast a suspicious look. Obviously, they didn''t believe the speechless words, including Sasaki headland."Ha ha..." Clearly put everyone''s performance back to the bottom of the eye, speechless with a self defeating smile, lying on the table, feebly said: "forget it, as you like it..."

    A group of teachers were laughing together. For a while, the whole teacher''s office was filled with laughter, and they were speechless.

    Just then, at the door of the teacher''s office, a voice echoed with the knocking.

    "Is silent teacher there?"

    Hearing this sound, all the people in the office turned their heads and looked at the sound source. Immediately, they were all in a daze, and a wonderful expression appeared on their faces.

    I felt something was wrong in my heart. I quickly straightened up and looked at the direction of the office door. When I saw the figure of the person, he smiled bitterly.

    "Tansha, Jixin, it''s you..."

    It''s just Yusha and Jixin!

    "What''s the matter? You look very unhappy..." She didn''t care about the identity of silent teacher at all, as if she had been familiar with her. "Are you disappointed to see us?"

    "No Not this The wry smile on wordless face was more intense, and the smile on his face was almost distorted when he looked at Sasaki headland running away without a smile.

    Sure enough, I came to make fun of myself

    "The teacher looks tired..." It''s snowy vegetables. I asked. "Doesn''t it matter?"

    "It''s OK. I''m just a little depressed..." Patted his cheek, speechless forced himself to recover, in the face of the two women who came to visit abruptly, said: "what? What can I do for you? "

    "Do you..." The sand drum lips, then as always cheerful smile. "Isn''t it the teacher you said, when Xiayin sauce comes back, let''s introduce her to you?..."

    "Summer sauce..." Silent subconscious Zheng for a while, until the thought of this matter, a pair of eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Is that ye Lai Xia yin?"

    "Hum..." Instead of answering, he snorted twice proudly, turned his head and shouted at the door.

    "Xiayin sauce, you can come in!"

    Almost at the same time of the sound of the sand, speechless, he moved his eyes to the direction of the door.

    At the same time, a figure, also from the outside, came in

    In a flash, the whole office seemed to be lit up!

    Looking at the figure walking slowly, the wordless eyes fluctuated violently. In the end, they were a little lax

    What appeared to him was a young girl

    A beautiful girl!

    A short sleeved uniform of caihai Academy. In the uniform, she also wears a black long sleeved jumper with a high collar. Her hair, like that of snowvegetables, falls down shoulder to shoulder. The difference is that on the left side of her hair, she tied a small braid with a black knot on it, which makes her image a little fresh, but her hair color is silver, and her eyes are crystal blue ¡£

    It''s about the same age as Gusha and Xuecai. It''s about 14 or 5 years old. It''s the same size as Gusha and Xuecai. There''s no difference, but it''s very slender. It''s very clear that she can see the green and tender curve, but it''s very attractive and touching.

    At this time, the girl''s face is wearing a quiet smile, which gives people an incredible sense of sacredness and tranquility. The combination of sacredness and nobility makes people have to be bright in front of their eyes, and they can''t help but immerse themselves in this extraordinary temperament

    Princess

    No!

    Can only use angel to describe, can fully set off the beauty and temperament of the girl!

 Chapter 934

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "leaf withering" and "Maple withering"! And "crickets come to read books", "nazignier", "yunqiqinggu", "red night. Mengnai", "night moon Chenyu", "butterfly snow Aoshuang" and "".)

    (full support! subscribe! Monthly Ticket! Reward! recommend! Collection! What do you want! Support support!)

    It seems that even the other teachers have been blinded by the figure in front of them. For a while, there was no one to speak. The air was filled with silence, and there was a silence around them

    It was not until ye laixiayin came to his face that he could react without any words. He could not help but express his appreciation without thinking.

    "What a beautiful person..."

    From the bottom of my heart, I didn''t expect that it would be the development of Gusha and other people who were stunned there on the spot. Ye laixia Yin was a little confused after the reaction. Obviously, although she had an unusual appearance, she didn''t seem to hear such evaluation very often. She smiled shyly.

    "Thank you, teacher..."

    "Well, I''m just telling the truth..." Speechless scratched his cheek and smiled. "So, are you classmate Ye Lai?"

    "Yes!" With his hands folded in front of him, ye Lai Xiayin made a very polite and standard etiquette. "My name is Ye Lai Xiayin. I asked for a long holiday before, so I didn''t go to class. I started to resume my studies today, which caused trouble to my teacher!"

    "Give me trouble?" He shakes his head in silence and laughs. "I''m just a liberal arts teacher, not a head teacher. How can I get into trouble? I didn''t know that you were such a person until yesterday. In a word, I still failed to do my duty... "

    "No, it''s all my fault..."

    "Well, you two, don''t keep talking out there!" Gu Sha interrupts their manners from the side and stares speechless with dissatisfaction. "And teachers, we''re still around. Don''t ignore our existence all the time, OK?"

    "Haha, I''m sorry..." Wordless hit a ha. He said to him, "it''s really classmate Ye Lai who is so beautiful. So unconsciously, I was a little involved... "

    Smell speech, ye laixiayin shyly lowered his head, but don''t know why, his expression also became slightly a little unhappy. Even Xuecai looks speechless with strange eyes. There was a slight disdain in it.

    "Yes. How can a teacher let go of a lovely girl? "

    "Hey, don''t tell me. I look like I''m dirty!" No words cry out injustice. "It''s just that ye Lai is a little like the people I know, which makes me feel a little kind!"

    Yes. The temperament of Ye laixia Yin is too holy. It''s like an angel. It''s so similar to Icarus who has been silently giving and never showing himself!

    Even though their appearance is far from each other, they are both like the goddess falling from the sky. They are noble, holy and full of pity. I believe that as long as they are normal boys, they will subconsciously raise a sense of protection for such girls. In addition, Icarus is the closest person around wordless. It''s natural that they will pay attention to yelase Xiayin.

    However, in the eyes of Gusha and Xuecai, speechless words are pure nonsense, which makes their eyes more despised.

    "Teacher..." Xuecai squints at speechless. "It''s too old-fashioned a way to chat up..."

    "Yes, yes!" He raised his waist and said angrily, "it''s really bad to start something with your students!"

    Hear the words of the sand, snow vegetables eyebrow a pick, smile. "Are you qualified to say that?..."

    On the other hand, ye Lai Xiayin is very convinced of the wordless words. Maybe she is curious or surprised. She splashed her hair and looked at wordless in surprise.

    "Does the teacher know someone who is very similar to me?"

    It''s no wonder that yelase Xiayin is such a performance. Her image is originally a different kind here. No matter her hair color or appearance, she is too inclined to the West. It''s impossible for her to be similar to her on Xianshen island. Of course, she doesn''t believe in speechless words, just a little surprised.

    "Really..." Looking at the look on the three faces, he smiled bitterly, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, pressed it into the album, found one of the photos, and then, put the interface of the mobile phone towards the people like Yusha.

    "Look, don''t you think their temperament is very similar?"

    On the mobile interface is Icarus, who is still wearing the special student uniform of "sparril World College", with his eyes closed and his hands clasped on his chest as if praying.

    The background of the picture is the night sky. There is a bright round moon in the upper left corner. Stars are dotted around it. Icarus is leaning sideways, exposing his left half face. The pink hair seems to be flying. With the dazzling background, the whole picture is just like a work of art!

    Thus, a picture of a holy girl praying to the moon in the starry sky was displayed in front of the three people, namely, Yusha, Xuecai and yelase Xiayin."Well How beautiful... " Looking at the photos on the mobile phone interface, he was stunned and his face was full of surprises.

    "Yes!" Speechless proudly raised his head, a proud smile. "Look at the people in this picture. Are they very similar to Ye Lai''s temperament?"

    "Sure..." This time, there is no doubt about the sand and snow vegetables.

    "It''s as beautiful as Xiayin sauce, and it has temperament!"

    "Unexpectedly, the teacher knew such a beautiful person..."

    Ye laixia Yin is also a little dazzled, but she still can''t believe it. She is not very confident, but she doesn''t think she can compare with the beautiful girl in the picture.

    But it is undeniable that Icarus, who is better than charm and figure, is indeed one step ahead of yese Xiayin, but there is not much difference between them just because of their temperament.

    "It''s really beautiful..." Ye Lai Xiayin gave his own evaluation, and then touched his hair with a little regret. "I thought the teacher was very similar, which means appearance..."

    "There are people who look like you, too!" Speechless but say so, skillfully press own mobile phone, it is to call up a picture again, pass to three female''s in front.

    "Look, how similar is it?"

    This time in the mobile interface, it''s Feifei!

    In other words, Fifi''s photos were secretly taken without any words. After all, Fifi is not the person around her. She can''t know the mobile phone. If she ran to Fifi without words and asked for a photo, I''m afraid that Fifi could even use the mobile phone as an evil weapon to frighten people''s soul and body

    In the photo, Fifi didn''t pose specially, but took a picture of her wiping the night elf with concentration. The background is the room of the headquarters of "deadly forest". Compared with Icarus, Fifi''s picture is not very beautiful, but it is close to life like a beautiful knight.

    The holy angel girl is just shown in the front, and now she has become a heroine. This visual impact makes Yusha, Xuecai and yelase Xiayin feel unreal.

    "Really, the silver hair, the face looks like..." "But the temperament is not like..."

    "Well Yese Xiayin gently points his head. "Looks like a very reliable person..."

    She is speechless with very strange eyes. "I didn''t expect that the teacher knew so many beautiful people..."

    "I know so many people. How long have you known me?" Speechless and unsavory, he took a look at the white sand and put away his mobile phone.

    Looking at Xiayin ye, he said with a silent smile, "all in all, please give me more advice later."

    "This is my side!" Ye laixia Yin bows. "Trouble the teacher!"

    "Well, that''s the end of the introduction!" "Teacher, you should take care of Xiayin sauce a little more later. Let''s go back to the classroom first!"

    "Go!" Speechless shook his head, waved helplessly, saw the situation, chuckled, pulled ye laixia Yin to run out, Xuecai rushed to catch up, three people walked out of the teacher''s office, disappeared in everyone''s sight

    He has been looking at the direction of the disappearance of yunsha and others, more accurately, the direction of the disappearance of Ye Lai''s Xia Yin. His speechless eyes flicker with an unknown luster, as if thinking, as if quite profound.

    For a long time For a long time

 Chapter 935

    "Well, it''s all here!"

    After sorting out a stack of documents and handing them to wordless hands, Sasaki headland stretched out like a sigh of relief.

    "Well ~ ~ ~ it''s not easy to get back the previous information. Fortunately, I have the habit of stacking all the things in the school on my desk..."

    "Is this a proud habit?" Looking at Sasaki headland''s messy desk, he sighed powerlessly and waved to Sasaki headland.

    "But thank you so much for helping me."

    "Ah La, it''s not a trouble. It''s just to find out the students'' information..." Sasaki headland giggled, then his eyes became ambiguous. "Anyway, what are you looking for ye Lai''s information for? Is she your next target? "

    It seems that he was startled by his speculation, and Sasaki headland scolded: "that''s not OK, silent teacher, don''t you already have sand?"

    "I''m in your mind, the impression is to find a lovely girl student to start with?" Without a word, he laughed and said, "you didn''t make complaints about me? Why is it now that there''s sand... "

    "Ha ha, don''t care, don''t care!"

    "Is it? I think we should pay attention to... "

    When he had no intention to refute Sasaki, a voice cut him off mercilessly.

    With the sound of the sound, a circle of light ripples reverberated from the void in front of wordless and Sasaki headland, and then, with a parasol. The month I grabbed the fan, I came out of it.

    "That month, senior!" Sasaki is surprised.

    "That month!" Speechless is also surprised to look at that month, immediately joked. "Why did you suddenly come to our shabby office?"

    Hearing the speechless words, Sasaki headland took the lead in laughing, but not. Compared with the luxurious personal office of that month, their public office is really only shabby.

    "It''s just a matter of time..." Yang Yang''s delicate and unsmooth face made a slight hum like sound from his throat that month. "I was just a little surprised to hear that someone was hunting for a new target."

    "I don''t see you surprised at all!" Wordless and impolite block back. "And I didn''t do it to my students!"

    "Oh?..." There was a subtle smile that month. "I''m just saying that someone is hunting for a new target, but I''m not saying it''s a student," he said

    Suddenly, speechless choked.

    "Ha ha..." See wordless eat shriveled appearance, Sasaki headland on one side once again laughed. "Your two feelings seem very good. Silent teacher, it''s better not to start with your students. Go to pursue that month''s elders. If you want, I can tell you all the preferences of that month''s elders That month left Sasaki headland, vicious mouth. "You stupid dog!"

    "Ah, La, la..." Sasaki headland did not care smile. "That month, senior, I''m not honest again!"

    "As expected, shouldn''t you come here? It''s not pleasant to see you stupid dog. "

    "Hee hee..."

    I watched a big girl and a little girl scold each other. No, it should be said that it''s a scolding, a silly smile. I feel my head hurt without any words. I''ll stop it immediately.

    "What did you do here that month?..." Tone slightly, speechless swept that month. "Or in this dress..."

    Today, in that month, she changed her black image and changed into a white dress, although the style was similar to her black one. But it makes people have a bright feeling in front of their eyes. In addition, a long straight black hair hangs on it. The perfect combination of black and white makes a lot of visual impact.

    That month''s brow picked pick, eyes emerged a little smile. "You used to pay attention to the type of girl''s dress?"

    "That''s why I said Speechless mouth angle drew. "In your hearts. What is my impression? "

    "Speechless teacher, don''t you know?" Sasaki headland leaned close to speechless side and said with a smile: "that month, I was happy with my performance..."

    "Don''t you shut up? Stupid dog! " The smile in that month''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and malicious words were said in his mouth, but the helplessness in his eyes could not be controlled. It seems that for Sasaki Cape, that month was also very different

    "Don''t waste time!" With the idea of making a quick decision and leaving quickly, the sight of that month swept speechless.

    "You! Come with me! "

    "Ha?..." Listening to that month''s tone as if arresting prisoners, I was speechless.

    "Where are you going?..."

    That month, he turned around."Trouble place!"

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen Island, central area

    Here, there is a pyramid like, very tall building

    It is the tallest building on the island of Xianshen and the most important place on the island.

    This building connects the four large floating structures that make up Xianshen island and plays an important role.

    Xianshen island is an artificial island floating on the ocean. As an artificial island, Xianshen island is greatly affected by the current and wind waves. Because there is no certain base, once Xianshen island is affected by the current and wind waves, it will produce distortion and vibration.

    This part of the distortion and vibration are absorbed and buffered by the building connecting the large floating structure that forms the Xianshen island!

    Without this building, the four areas of Xianshen island may collide under the influence of current and wind waves, or even directly disintegrate and destroy once!

    You can imagine how important this building is

    Therefore, this building is called "the gate of cornerstone"!

    There are many high-level organizations, state-owned hotels and commercial organizations in the "cornerstone gate". It can be said that the "cornerstone gate" is an important area that maintains the normal operation and existence of the whole city. Even though it extends through the island and under the sea surface of the island, there are more than 40 artificial island management facilities Application.

    The so-called "trouble spot" in the mouth of that month means here!

    I got on the elevator together with that month and went down to the management facilities under the sea of Xianshen island. It didn''t stop until I reached the area below ten floors. After the elevator door was opened, I didn''t even make a call in that month. I went to the dark passage ahead and went deep.

    It''s really dark here. If the clothes of that month are still as black as before, I''m afraid that her shadow has been assimilated by the darkness. Maybe it''s also because of this problem that the month will be changed into clothes of the opposite color.

    I don''t know how long I have been walking. There is a light in front of me. At the same time

    "Oh, the moon sauce!"

    A seemingly intimate tone sounded from the front, but also a very kind call for the name of that month, can hear this voice, that month is not happy ''cut'' a.

    "Don''t put" sauce "after the head teacher''s name!"

    While saying, that month also stared at the front, standing in the light of a figure

    It was a young man with short hair standing upside down. He was wearing a very simple shirt and trousers. He also had a headset on his neck. His face was like a business and winning smile. In addition, he was in the only light in the dark channel. For a moment, there seemed to be a very special temperament coming from him.

    At the sight of this man, a pair of speechless eyes that walked side by side with that month narrowed slightly.

    It''s not that I know him without words, but that although the clothes he wears are simple, they are the uniforms of boys in caihai academy!

    This man is from caihai academy!

    Such an idea flashed in my mind, and I sighed without any words.

    As expected, caihai academy is a place of Crouching Tiger, hiding Dragon

    "Oh?..." It seems that until now I saw speechless, the short haired boy picked up his eyelids and smiled.

    "This is the latest gossip hero in our school, right? And the object is still the sister of the ancient city. She has a good eye. Although the age gap is a little bit thoughtless... "

    Smell speech, speechless turn white eye, ignore short hair youth, looked to that month.

    "Can I give him a flat?"

    That month, her eyes were light and bright, and she smiled. "Please feel free!"

    "Wait, wait! It''s just a joke! Don''t be so serious! " The young man with short hair quickly asked for mercy, which led to a light hum of that month.

 Chapter 936

    "It''s almost time to get down to business, isn''t it? Yase base tree... "

    That month, with an expressionless gesture, said something slightly unpleasant. "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been insulted in front of that stupid dog..."

    heard the words of that month, make complaints about the corners of his mouth, and then recovered.

    Seems to have been insulting people, is that month you

    "I''m sorry, I''m a little helpless here..." The young man with short hair, who was called yanlaijishu in that month, said with no apology. He immediately turned his eyes to the bright front, raised his chin in that way, saw the situation, turned around with the two men in that month, looked at the past

    At this time, speechless, that month and yanase base tree stood in the dark passage together. In front of them, there was a glass window of no small area. The light was shining from the inside of the glass window.

    And in the glass window, there is a room, a room which is not much different from the operating room of the hospital

    The room is surrounded by a frame that looks expensive and precise. It looks like a medical device or a research device. Maybe both of them have a little light and a little running sound, which prove that they are working. In the center of the precise device, there is a bed, a hospital bed and a young girl lying on it

    She was about ten years old. At a glance, she could see that she was very young. However, the girl was sleeping at this time, and she suffered a quite serious injury. She was covered with bandages all over her body. The position on the side of her abdomen was also red. Obviously, it was stained with blood.

    Seeing this scene, I believe that many people will think that there is a very strict treatment for the girl here, trying to cure her injury, and it is true. It''s only half right, because, on the hands and feet of the girl who was all hurt, she was locked firmly by heavy metal appliances for some reason.

    The rather strange atmosphere filled the middle of the three with the scene in the room, and the strange scene was printed into the speechless eyes. It made him frown and look at that month.

    "Aren''t you going to explain it?"

    "Late the night before yesterday, an incident happened in the west area of Xianshen island!" That month, I didn''t explain it at all. "The specific content is that two unregistered demons with very strong fighting capacity have carried out a long-term offensive and defensive war over the city block, affecting the surrounding buildings of the battle site. He suffered a lot of damage, even some people were injured. "

    Clapped the fan in clapping hands, that month pointed it to the girl inside. "This man is one of the two undeclared demons!"

    "The battle of two unlisted demons? And it''s all around?... " Speechless touched his chin and looked inside. "I can''t imagine that this woman looks so young, but she has a good fighting capacity..."

    "It''s not just vulgar!" The Sagittarius tree on one side shrugged. "Fighting over the city block without any cover up. There''s no way for a group of members of the special zone police force to take them. If it wasn''t for later, the one in front of them was seriously injured. It''s a question whether they can even get one back! "

    "There''s no way for the SAR police force to do that?" Speechless Zheng for a while, confused. "If so, why don''t you attack the devil officer?"

    "Out!" Yanase Kishu put his hands in his pocket with a smile, but his face was full of helplessness. "But there''s no way, so I found the moon sauce..."

    "Don''t put" sauce "after the teacher''s name!" That month''s conditional reflection refuted a sentence, but the line of sight has been placed on the girl inside, with a thoughtful light flashing in her eyes.

    "Are you not logged in? I don''t know what race it is... "

    "This one. It''s a little bit different... " The yanase base tree scratched its hair. "According to the ruling of the management commune, this man is not a demon!"

    "Not a demon?" Speechless, that month at the same time Leng, then that month then frowned. "You mean, she''s over adaptive. Or the magician? "

    "No!" He shook his head and said, "she is an ordinary person!"

    "Ordinary people..." That month, I smiled ironically. "Do you mean that there are two ordinary people who can fly over the city block to fight against each other and destroy many buildings around?"

    "I don''t want to admit that..." Yanlaiji spread out his hands and said, "but it seems like this is the case..."

    That month finally turned his head and looked at the yanase base tree, until he was sure that he was not joking. The expression of that month changed a little.

    "So, what do you find out?"

    "A little bit!" The base tree of the Yase is turning. "That girl''s body has the trace of performing skills. I think she should have been transformed to have such combat power!"Has been quietly watching the inside speechless Huoran raised his head, wine red pupil fluctuations.

    When he heard the word "transformation", he flashed a light in his heart, as if he had to pay attention to any details. As long as he grasped the light, it would be very beneficial to him!

    However, it was only a flash of light. When the silent reaction came, there was no clue. I could not think of anything again.

    At this time, on the side of the three people, a very innocent, pleasant, and extremely annoying voice came into the ears of all the people present.

    "Hey, isn''t that interesting?"

    At the end of the dark passage, during the sound of footsteps, a figure gradually came out of it and came to the eyes of all.

    Seeing this figure, Yanlai Kishu was shocked, and his steps slipped back subconsciously. Wordless and that month, both of them were frowning, and their eyes were disgusted at the same time.

    As for the visitor, the look in his eyes was just the opposite of that month, which was full of joy, and his eyes were on him.

    "Oh, long time no see!"

    Speechless squint eyes, curl mouth. "Why are you still here? Vatola

    "Well, I''m a diplomat. Don''t be so cold..." There was a smile on vatora''s face, which seemed very kind. "And I''m here to bring you information. How can I welcome you?"

    "If you have something to say, can you hurry up?" Speechless and unabashed in his disgust. "I''m afraid you''ll stay in front of me again. I can''t help but teach you a lesson."

    Hearing this, Yalai Kishu was shocked.

    Does the gossip teacher know who is standing in front of him

    That''s the closest vampire to the real ancestor!

    Don''t you fear to kill him if you provoke him like this? Then it will affect the Xianshen island. That''s a big trouble!

    "Oh?" Vatola raised her head, and after a pause, she smiled, very excited. "It''s good to fight with you, but what''s my greatest pleasure now?"

    "Fun?" Silent eyes have become cold. "I can take this as a lesson you think you have not learned enough. Do you want to die again?"

    "What''s the matter!" Vatola pulled up a cruel smile and said something, but it was so corny that even that month there was no way to ignore it.

    "Anyway, I''ve lost twice in your hands. I don''t care about that one more time!"

    "Twice!" The face of the yanase base tree changed dramatically, and the eyes of that month were also involuntarily pulled on the speechless body, which surprised me.

    She knows that speechless is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Last time she took the initiative to find vatora, she probably fought and defeated him. She even boasted that she could defeat vatora even if she didn''t use the beast!

    But it''s one thing to know and one thing to hear. That month, I was just a little surprised. It''s already very good. I''m afraid it''s possible for someone who knows the root of vatora to come here. I''m afraid it''s possible for him to have soft legs.

    Looking straight at the fanatical and belligerent vatola, the wordless eyes are also more and more indifferent. At last, a hidden magic wave rises from him!

    Obviously, for vatora''s face, wordless has endured to the limit!

    "That''s great! Great! " Feeling the powerful magic that oppressed him as always, vatola began to twist her face and grimace. At the same time, a magic of the same horror rose slowly from him!

    Both! Bump together!

 Chapter 937

    The magic power is turned into Qi power, just like two peaks rushing from each other, and they collide with each other with the force of no time to go!

    Clearly there was no sound, but there was a huge roar in the ear of yanlaiji tree, which shocked his head to a blank, and did not react. At the center of the magic and Qi battle in front of him, a gust of wind suddenly blew up and hit him!

    "Hum..." The yanase base tree snorted and shot out backwards. When it was about to hit the back window, that month suddenly appeared beside him, held him down and stopped his inverted body.

    I felt a sense of down-to-earth substance coming from my feet, and then yanase Kishu completely turned back, covering his chest with some pain, and his face was shocked.

    It''s just a simple magic encounter, which makes him look like this. Vatola has this strength. Yasase Kishu doesn''t doubt it. It''s the vampire next to Zhenzu, anyway. But the gossip teacher who looks harmless to human and animals has such a powerful power. Yasase Kishu didn''t expect it at all.

    But now the most important is not this, the most important is

    Looking around at the surrounding passage, the sound of "creak creak" is about to collapse. The glass windows in the medical room are shaking, which may break at any time. Under the magic waves, the yanase base tree cries hard to that month: "that month sauce, stop them quickly!"

    There is no doubt that two such horrible beings are fighting here. Once the beast is released, it will definitely be destroyed here. But here, it is the "cornerstone gate" that supports the whole Xianshen island!

    "The gate of the cornerstone" is destroyed, and the island of Xianshen is over!

    Moreover, even if the "cornerstone gate" is not destroyed, there is no doubt that the two people who are fully open are absolutely capable of sinking the whole Xianshen island!

    By that time, it was all over

    Cut I smacked my lips that month. To wordless and vatora. "You two. If you really want to fight, fight on the snake playing boat like last time. Don''t bother me here! "

    The sound of that month was not very loud, even under the cover of magic waves. I can hardly hear it. But the speechless and vatora who are competing for magic are clearly heard.

    Now. They hesitated a little, and then at the same time, they restrained their magic.

    For that month, whether it was wordless or vatola. After all, it''s not good for anyone to get angry that month.

    With their magic back, the storm in the storm gradually stopped, the scene, once again restored the silence.

    "I''m sure again, vatola..." He turned around speechless with his mouth turned, and his eyes were clear. "You are such a nuisance!"

    "Is it?" Vatola closed her eyes and smiled. "I love you so much!"

    Speechless body a shake, took a few deep breaths, forced to bear the impulse that erupts, wry smile to face that month. "Sorry, that month, I was a little impulsive..."

    "Don''t care..." That month I glanced at vatora with a smile. "I feel the same as you do!"

    By the presence of two people red fruit disgust, vatora is still smiling, this guy, really full of hate.

    "Don''t say that. I''m really here to send information!"

    That month stared at vatora for a while, then turned away. "Let me hear what you want to say..."

    Smell speech, the smile on vatora''s face is more thick, look up, look to the direction of the treatment room.

    "The Nordic Kingdom, the armored flying ship of the order of the paladins of arutikia, has lost contact since yesterday!"

    Listening to the information of vatora, which had nothing to do with the current event, yanase Kishu was stunned. He was also stunned when he was not familiar with the kingdom. Only that month, after hearing this, his expression became tense.

    "The kingdom of arutikia is mentioned here. Is this incident related to the arutikia royal family?"

    "I don''t know!" "Vatola is very single answer:" just think in time point, the time of two events is too coincident

    That month, I pouted my brow and became silent. My wordless hands were around my chest and my eyes were inclined to vatola.

    "And then? Because of the smell of toys, so you run over and want to put in a foot? "

    "How could..." Vatola spread out her hands in a smile. "This time, I''m going to watch it honestly. I have absolutely no intention of making a move!"

    "You don''t do it?"

    As soon as vatora said this, don''t be speechless. Even that month and yanase Kishu looked at him suspiciously. No one wanted to believe it.

    This guy is different from the handsome one on the surface. Neili is a full combatant. For vatora, who is not old or dead, fighting with powerful enemies is the best pastime.Originally, wordless thought that he was interested in the fighting power of the two transformed human beings, and just like at the time of "narakvila", he came here to plug in and kill time.

    Who knows but wait for this answer

    "Since you are not here for fun, what are you here for?" "You don''t want to say you''re just sending information?" he sneered

    Vatola raised her mouth and smiled gracefully. "I just think it makes things more interesting."

    "Oh?" Speechless pulled a corner of the mouth. "That is to say, this time, do you tend to go to the theatre off the stage rather than on stage?"

    "Well Vatola turned away and waved to silence. "For the time being, I''ve brought the intelligence. How to do it is your business..."

    At this point, vatola turned around and said something with deep meaning. "By the way, let me give you another piece of advice. This time, the opponent is not as easy to solve as the black emperor sect. If the ancient city jumped into it, it would die..."

    Leave a sentence, vatora into a golden mist, disappeared in place

    "That hateful fellow!" Speechless boring scolded a sentence.

    "Better not worry too much..." Shaking his head that month, he said, "I really care about that snake playing. Even if you are a vampire, you will be angry alive. That''s how bad he is."

    The yanase base tree came over and looked at the moon silently. Then he asked, "that moon sauce, his words, can we believe it?"

    That month, his eyes moved slightly, and his eyes flashed. "Although the snake charmer is not funny, he should have a high credibility when it comes to this."

    "What shall we do now?"

    That month pondered for a while, then turned to have no words.

    "Speechless, this time''s incident, left to you to handle!"

    "Ha?" Speechless stupefied, exclaimed suspiciously. "Let me deal with it?"

    "Any questions?" That month naturally said: "you are now also the demon attacking officer, no longer a former apprentice. Do you need me to follow you when dealing with an incident?"

    "No, it''s not..." Speechless scratched his face and asked doubtfully, "but why don''t you do it yourself?"

    "Didn''t the snake charmer say that?" That month saw the direction of vatora''s disappearance. "This time, even if xiaogucheng jumped in, it will die. So it''s better for you to deal with it yourself instead of being a burden to me."

    "Encumbrance?" Speechless astonishment. "How can you be a burden?"

    That month was silent, head bowed, invisible eyes flashed a touch of bitterness, voice as thin as mosquito.

    "In my current state, I can''t give full play to my strength..."

    "What do you say?" Wordless frowned a little, near that month. "I don''t hear very well."

    "All in all!" That month, he said to the speechless eyes, in an indisputable voice, "I''ll take care of the incident here, and I''ll take care of the disappearance of the arutikia flying boat. If you have any questions, you can directly answer me!"

    Looking at the puppet like face of that month without any fluctuation, he made a silent wry smile.

    "Well, I see. I''ll take care of this!"

    That month this just released a face, nodded

 Chapter 938

    XianShen City, South residential area, apartment

    Turning over the information in his hand, wordless walked into the elevator and let it take him up, while moving the wine red pupil, his eyes swept through the paper filled with characters, his head turned rapidly, and he wrote down all the things he saw in the sea of his brain, and his eyes flashed with a thoughtful light.

    This is the information about the "mask parasite" that was just given to him by arase base tree!

    Because there is no way to determine what kind of transformation the two unknown ordinary people have received before they become like that, and what kind of technique they have been transformed to make them have a strong fighting force. Therefore, the man-made island management commune has no way to determine their existence.

    However, no matter what kind of existence the two ordinary people have become, their forms are very close.

    The exposed clothes made of fur can only barely cover the chest and lower body, with a pair of shining wings on the back and strange masks on the face.

    For convenience, they are called "mask parasites".

    And to wordless surprise, there are not only two masked parasites.

    Such monsters with the same shape are fighting each other to death, which affects the surrounding events. Recently, it has happened many times!

    And every time we find a "mask parasite" at war, the SAR''s security forces will come out. But when they arrived at the scene, there was only a pile of ruins, and a "mask parasite" who had not died for a long time

    As for the other, there is no trace

    It can be said. The whole event is full of all kinds of mysteries, such as what is the existence of "mask parasite" in the management commune, why they kill each other, why they always run out in a fixed time to fight for death, where is the other "mask parasite" who wins, and all kinds of mysteries. None of them have been untied.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that several incidents happened at a very close time, and with preparations in advance, the people of the special zone police team moved out in advance last night and rushed to the scene first, I''m afraid that even the seriously injured "mask parasite" would die afterwards. There''s no chance they''ll bring it back.

    Once again, I looked around the documents and the door of the elevator opened. I rubbed my brow silently, smiled bitterly and went to my home.

    "That guy threw me a headache that month..."

    Tonight, if there is no accident. The "mask parasite" should continue to appear, and the unspoken task is to capture the two "mask parasites" alive before they die or are injured tonight!

    This makes speechless easier. Compared with looking at the clues in his hand after the incident, he is better at directly catching people face to face when the murderer starts, like a ten thousand year old primary school student to investigate the truth of the case.

    The battle effectiveness of the two "mask parasites" is not very clear, but at his present level, there are not many things to fear. No matter how bad it is, the "Ruby mode" of purple has been opened directly. It has been rolled all the way. Since the promotion to the Ninth level, the "Ruby mode" of purple has been maintained for a long time.

    Against the king of beasts. Purple''s "Ruby mode" can only last for five minutes, but now, purple''s "Ruby mode" has been extended to more than ten minutes!

    With purple''s horrible power, he defeated the beast king of the same semi divine level in five minutes. Now he has ten minutes, which is enough to deal with many scenes.

    Thinking of this, he was also in a happy mood. He didn''t care about the information in his hand. He went to the door of his house, and without a key, directly grasped the handle. A tiny arc flashed in his hand, and the door opened.

    It has to be said that the ability of Meiqin is really suitable for invasion, only weaker than the ability of space.

    In my head, I was thinking of meaningless things. I went into my home without any words and closed the door.

    Just then

    "Huan Welcome back... "

    "Well, I''ll come back..." Speechless conditional launch back in the past, but this opening, he will feel something wrong.

    Qinli never said such sweet and warm words as "welcome back" when she went home. Generally, she only said "how to come back" or "too slow". Like now, this situation only appears when "sister mode".

    Besides, the sound is not in the piano!

    Body slightly fixed for a while, speechless fierce turn, looked at the sound source, this look, his head immediately congested.

    In front, on the edge of the threshold, a little girl stood thereShe was wearing a red apron. Her thin shoulders and white thighs were exposed outside, and she could see her bright and clean back. At this time, she was standing there with a red face and blood dripping. Her body was tight, her head was dead low, a pair of big round eyes couldn''t see without a word, and inside was full of rich shyness.

    That''s because she didn''t wear anything except the red apron!

    Yes, nothing!

    Staring at the beautiful scenery in front of him, he took the information in his hand and fell to the ground, speechless but unaware. His eyes were widened and his mouth was opened to the shape of "O". His expression of amazement was vividly expressed in his face, which made him crash on the spot.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." His mouth was open and closed, almost speechless, and he couldn''t speak until he had a name full of disbelief for ten seconds.

    "Sand!!!"

    "Old Teacher Looking at the speechless appearance, she tightly pressed her lips and her hands pressed the apron on her body. She shrank into a ball. Her face was red. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She closed her eyes and shouted.

    "Don''t keep your eyes on this side!"

    "You What are you doing? " Speechless but unheard of, the same exclamation. "How can I dress like this?"

    The silent scream is undoubtedly to make the sense of shame in her heart even greater. She is forced to resist the impulse of running away from the desert and blushes. She wants to cry without tears and cries in her heart.

    I don''t want this!!!

    ¡­¡­

    Time, back to 20 minutes ago

    She was sitting in the same place. She was standing in front of her. She had an amazing momentum. She was staring at the piano. She was nervous.

    "In Qin "Sauce..." He tentatively called out a word from the Qin, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "What did I do wrong

    In the piano, I narrowed my eyes and looked down at the sand. "The last battle, failed..."

    "Last battle?..." Cang Sha''s head was askew and he thought of something. "It''s the The battle of the strategy teacher? "

    In the piano, he nodded his head gently and forcefully, and began to lower his voice. "Originally, it was well carried out. If it continues to develop, it''s OK to directly advertise, but in the end..."

    Shaking his head, he said: "you fainted!"

    "Whoops..." There was a circle of blush on her face. It seems that the word "confession" can kill her a lot.

    He shrunk and raised his hand weakly. "That''s not failure, is it?" he said? Isn''t the only way to feed the teachers in the war plan? He did it... "

    "Stupid you!" In the piano, he scolded mercilessly. "The ultimate goal of the battle is to attack my brother, but have you achieved it?"

    "Only It''s just feeding... " He said indefatigably, "then you can master the teacher?..."

    "That''s why you''re a fool!" There was a cold hum in the piano and a knock on the small head of the sand. "Although the goal of the battle is strategy, the real significance is to create opportunities for you. Didn''t you finally go to the heaven together? Take that chance, you can take it at one stroke, but you faint! "

    "What can I do..." She pouted her lips wrongly. "I just fainted at that time..."

    "Ah..." There was a sigh in the piano and his hands were around his chest. "All in all, the last battle was a failure. This time, you have to give your all!"

    "This time?..." He was shocked by the sand. "Do you mean to come again?"

    "Of course!" There was a bad smile on Qin''s face, and his hands were on his shoulders.

    "Don''t worry, I''m ready this time. You just need to follow the plan of battle!"

    For a moment, there was a bad premonition in her heart, and it was proved that her premonition was right

 Chapter 939

    Recalling that Qin Li took the apron to his face and involuntarily ignored his resistance, stripped off his clothes, and then walked away, with blood dripping in his heart, he was devastated.

    How can I have such a good friend

    Looking at the way that he was standing in the same place and wished to crash into the wall to die, he became speechless and gradually lost his mind. His head, which was headache because of his work at night, became more drowsy.

    Obviously, the real creator of this scene is not herself, otherwise she will not be the performance.

    "Is it in the piano?!" Speechless stabbed and exploded the main emissary behind the scenes. "In the last feeding incident, you said that it was the main envoy in the piano. This time..."

    Looking at the shy even the skin, the red sand shakes, speechless and speechless, which makes the shame that is about to explode in the heart of the sand almost not detonated.

    "Teacher..." She was almost crying. "Don''t you keep your eyes on him?"

    "Oh?..." Seeing the appearance of the sand, he said nothing but pulled up a funny expression. "Don''t you dress like this just for me to see?"

    "No No, no, I can''t say no... " When she was messy, she began to wriggle her body unconsciously. The apron, which was originally badly short of cloth, fluttered up and down with her movements, and the infinite beauty hidden behind the apron was frequently revealed.

    Involuntarily, speechless eyes were attracted to the past. Looking at the beauty, his face showed appreciation.

    Although she is still young, she has begun to take shape. In addition, the lines of body shape are quite good, which gives people a sense of expectation at a glance, expecting what the future of this delicate body will look like, and the skin color is also quite attractive. White and red, people would like to bite on it.

    There is no way to cover up the charm of her petite body. The green and astringent taste is enough to attract the attention of countless people, let alone her pretty face with a beauty grey. Sooner or later, she will be a pretty girl no weaker than the bee eating, praying and crazy three, plus her cheerful and lively character. Speechless suddenly found that the sand is also a million people fan material.

    The only regret is that the size of the chest is still small, not long, but there is no problem.

    Daisy, Meiqin, they are even smaller than the sand

    The speechless in the imagination did not find that his pupil, which lost its focal length, was staring at him tightly. From the perspective of jusha, it''s like being intoxicated with the beautiful scenery in front of you. There''s no way to extricate yourself. Seeing straight, jusha''s tears are all in the corner of her eyes.

    Tight tight on the apron, the sand only try to hide his body behind the apron, but the heart has some numbness, head down. Red face, bear the silent appreciation.

    One fell into imagination, another into shyness. For a while, the whole space seemed to be quiet. At the same time, an ambiguous atmosphere was spreading in the air

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but I finally got back to my mind, looking at my head buried in my chest, it looks a bit shaky. As if he was almost fainting, he laughed bitterly.

    Started to walk, speechless toward the direction of the sand in the past, with the sound of footsteps, sand heart began to beat up.

    What kind of feelings are you for wordless. It''s not clear to him that he started this way, so he can only act aimlessly under the encouragement of Qin. But it''s undeniable that the mood in his heart is indeed drawn between every move and no words

    Looking at the gradually approaching wordless, she timidly retreated a step, but at this time, wordless also came to her, looking at her timid appearance, heart, a burning feeling began to rise.

    Driven by the hot feeling, speechless stretched out his hand and laid it on the smooth shoulder of the sand.

    "Ah..." The body shakes violently, and she makes a small exclamation. She senses the silent movement. Her neck, ears and skin are all red.

    There is an impulse in her heart that makes her want to run away on the spot. But now, her shoulder is held by wordless hands. If she runs away, her back will be exposed to wordless front. You know, apron can''t stop her back.

    This run, her bright and clean back, are exposed in the eyes of the ''enemy''!

    She can only stand in the same place at a loss. The panic makes her speechless. At present, she simply slides her hand on her back, and immediately embraces her!

    "Ah!" A louder voice than before sounded, and before he could respond, the silent voice began to ring in his ear.

    "Congratulations, I''ve been pissed off by success..."

    As soon as the voice fell, wordless provoked her chin, and put it gently on her lips.

    "Whoops!" She was stunned and felt the warmth of walking just then. Her head was blank. At this time, she was silent and bent down again. Like a chicken pecking at rice, she moved her lips a little bit, which was very gentle."Woo Well She passively accepted the silent kiss, but there was a whimper in her throat. Her eyes had closed subconsciously. Every time she felt the warmth on her lips, she would make a little whimper, and her face was timid, just like a kitten in the process of eating. She was extremely cute.

    After a few tentative kisses, he found that he had no intention of resisting, no appearance of unwillingness, and put down his heart without any words.

    He had thought that all this was just a prank in the piano, and that she was only abetting him

    In the heart of a relaxed, speechless action also released a lot of, mercilessly will be the soft body of the sand in the arms, no longer a little bit to kiss, but directly a hold of the pink lips, the tongue will also probe into the mouth of the sand, catch the escape of small Ding Xiang, slowly and firmly entangled

    "Wu ~ ~" the sudden action intensified, which made her a little bit uncomfortable. She had never experienced such a battle. The last time in the classroom, she just kissed her lips, but her tongue did not fall. Now, the strange staggered feeling crisscrossed and crisscrossed in her blank head, so she could only escape the wordless entanglement.

    As a result, it is naturally a chase battle, staged in the small mouth of Gusha

    And the wordless hand, which was built on his waist, began to slide up dishonestly, one by one down, one up, around the front

    "Whoo..."

    I don''t know how long it''s been. The lips close to each other are separated. They exhale heavily. They gasp lightly on their faces. It can be seen how fierce the kiss just happened

    "Ha Whoo Lying in front of her silent chest, she gasped heavily, and her slow head finally began to accept the just memory, which made her blush to the extreme. Her small head was buried in her silent arms, and she would not come out again.

    See, speechless is funny shook his head, patted her small head. "What? You''re all dressed up like this, and you''re shy about kissing? Not without a kiss... "

    Hearing this, she didn''t have any action at all. After a long time, a mosquito like voice came out of her buried face.

    "This time, it''s different..."

    "Different?..." Speechless a Zheng, then did not have good gas up. "Yes, last time it was just an emergency. This time, you were abetted by Qin!"

    "The sauce in the zither just makes me dress like this and wait for you to come back!" The sand conditions launch to maintain their friends, and then a red face.

    "No Let me and the teacher... "

    "So..." Looking at the whispering voice of the petite and lovely in the bosom, silently caressing the greasy back.

    "What else did the zither tell you to do?"

    She blinked, and subconsciously answered.

    "Invite the teacher to go to the ceremony together..."

    "Sacrifice?" Hearing the words of Leng Sha, I was speechless and surprised. "Isn''t that the sacrifice tonight?"

    He nodded, and then he was speechless.

    He knew that the night''s ceremony was only held to stir up the general public''s disturbance when the "mask parasite" was fighting.

    Besides, he has to work

    "What?..." Seeing the speechless appearance, he was a little disappointed and said, "can''t you?..."

    All of a sudden, the guilt in wordless mind emerged

 Chapter 940

    (for the light of the great God! In fact, there should be a lot of bookmakers who are fully booked, but there are not many who lead the light of God. I don''t know why. Ah...)

    one by one, fancy stalls stand on both sides of the street, side by side, and surround the middle block. The owner of the stalls is located in the middle of the stalls, wearing different and luxurious clothes from the past Shouting makes the noise become one

    Passers-by walked by, laughing, looking left and right, visiting the surrounding stalls. They were all wearing bathrobes, smiling and expressing their inner joy. The voice from them was also mixed with the noise around. It was very lively

    Different from the people around him, he didn''t wear a bathrobe. He just wore a black thin collared short sleeved garment and a black leisure pants, which seemed a lot more casual. But compared with the dressing up, his face was a lot of bitterness

    That''s because, in the silent front, there is a figure

    Today is very different from the past.

    The colorful school uniform that had been worn on her has disappeared and replaced with a bathrobe, but it is not an ordinary bathrobe.

    The whole body is white, embroidered with golden lines, following a rather mysterious track, forming a very dazzling pattern, with satin like ribbons on both sides, and with the white color of the bathrobe, it looks like a little princess in a new dress.

    At this time, he was wearing a happy smile and a gorgeous bathrobe. In a sound of silvery laughter came back and forth to visit the stalls one by one, beautiful big eyes bent into crescent like smile, obviously, the owner''s mood, that is good can not be better.

    As a beautiful little butterfly. She shuttles in the crowd, the very eye-catching bathrobe, plus the owner''s exquisite face and laughter, where passers-by look at each other, attracted her eyes, even. Some booth owners also kindly sent her some free food, which made her very happy.

    As time goes on, such a cheerful and lively little princess will become a scenic spot on the bustling commercial street

    Looking at the smile on his face has not disappeared for a moment, the wordless expression of that bitter and astringent also broke down involuntarily and put on a smiling face again. I only feel that I made the decision to bring him to the ceremony, which seems to be very worthwhile

    Yes, this is the venue of the ceremony.

    In other words, in the near future, it will not be far away from here, but it will also become a battle place for the "mask parasite"!

    Originally, wordless did not want to bring the sand. After all, he has a job this time and is not suitable for playing. Although he is not clear about the fighting ability of the "mask parasite", since the fighting ability of the two "mask parasites" can affect the surrounding areas and even damage the buildings, it is conservatively estimated that the fighting ability of the "mask parasite" is at least no worse than the vampire who released the animals!

    It''s a stupid decision to bring the sand in the battle of these two monsters.

    However, speechless just had a little super friendship with yusofa. As a result, people just want to visit the ceremony, so they use their work to refuse. That''s because the horse kicked them to death.

    But the safety of the sand can not be ignored

    In two entanglements, finally, speechless or decided to take the sand out together. He didn''t really have the heart to see such a lively and cheerful pistachio as she was disappointed.

    Of course, wordless will not let Yusha be in danger. The gorgeous bathrobe that Yusha wears is not just beautiful, it is a "mobile church" constructed by wordless and consuming a lot of magic!

    With the ultimate defense of "mobile church", as long as the "mask parasite" is not a demigod, the safety of kusha is absolutely guaranteed!

    Although the composition of the "mobile church" is only performed by chanting, without ceremony and necessary procedures, once the magic of wordless indoctrination is exhausted, the "mobile church" will disappear, but there is no way. If all the procedures are prepared, it will take time, not two days to finish.

    So, for the time being, this is the only way

    But it doesn''t have much influence. The magic left by wordless in the "mobile church" is enough to support the "mobile church" for a day and a night.

    She was disappointed when she heard that such a beautiful dress could only last for one day and one night. She was very fond of this bathrobe.

    Everything is ready. Next, just wait for the "mask parasite" to appear!

    "Teacher! Come on! "

    Hearing the shouts of cangsha, speechless also hurriedly raised his head, turned his eyes to cangsha, who was waving at him, and ran to him.

    "What''s the matter? Are you tired of playing? ""No!" Toward speechless made a grimace, Gu Sha discontented murmur. "It''s hard to come out to visit the ceremony. Why does the teacher look so spiritless?"

    "It''s not without spirit, just thinking about something..." Scratched his cheek, shrugged wordlessly and said, "and didn''t I tell you? Even if I come out, I can''t have a good time. After all, I still have a job... "

    "But they haven''t come yet, have they?" The sand tilted his head and recalled. "What''s the name of" masked parasite "

    Speechless nodded, then knocked on the head of the sand. "But are you really following me? Aren''t you afraid of demons? "

    "Didn''t the teacher say that they were not demons, but ordinary people who were transformed?" He smiled mischievously. "Since he is not a demon, he is not afraid of it!"

    "But it''s also dangerous!"

    "Don''t you still have this dress?" After a circle, a happy smile appeared on her face again. She seemed to really like her clothes.

    "Doesn''t it mean it''s ok if it protects me?"

    "So to speak No mistake... " He opened his mouth and finally sighed. "In a word, you can enjoy playing now, but as soon as I leave, you have to go to a safe place to take refuge, which we agreed in advance, you know?"

    "I see!" Jokingly, he replied without a word. He started his silent hand and ran forward.

    "Before that, the teacher must play with me, which is also agreed in advance!"

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless and helpless response

    Next, both of them really put their thoughts on the ceremony

    Under the leadership of Gu Sha, the commercial street where the ceremony was held was full of two people, one was fishing for goldfish, one was buying food, one was playing games, one was giving gifts, almost every stall was visited by two people once, before long, two people had already fed their stomachs, and they still had a pile of gifts in their hands.

    Some of these gifts are requested by jusha, some are prizes obtained when playing games, some are purely bought for playing, some are intended to take home to Qinli, Xuecai, Gucheng and others, but they cost a lot of money.

    Fortunately, the salary of demon attacking officials is still very high, and wordless is still a teacher. The two salaries are enough to meet the income of some high-income people. Even if they don''t, wordless still has a pile of gold coins from the sparril world, and the wealth in the golden ring is countless. It''s more than enough to buy the whole XianShen Island, but they can''t sell it Selling is a problem

    It''s also because of knowing this situation that she once had a rare luxury. In normal times, although she likes shopping, she doesn''t buy in such a reckless way as she does today, which is a great vent to her feminism.

    Until a moment

    "Well Bang Bang Bang... "

    With a flash of colorful light, in the sky, a dazzling fireworks with a dull sound, in the night sky, blooming

    The smile on the face gradually converged, speechless looking up to the sky.

    Originally, there was no ceremony held at this time. The reason why there was such a ceremony was because it wanted to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    In the battle with the "mask parasite", no one will be naive enough to have no half vision. The fireworks on the ceremony just cover up part of the vision.

    And fireworks, is the artificial island management commune personnel first decided good code!

    Once the "mask parasite" appears, it will release the code!

    Eyes like electric light sweep to the distant sky, then, two meteor like light tail, printed into the speechless eyes

 Chapter 941

    The real faces of the two meteors are two girls who are not tall, one with black hair and one with silver hair

    Wearing fur clothes, the body exposed the arms, thighs, abdomen and shoulders. The delicate hands and feet flashed with white skin color, but there was a strange figure composed of cold lines. The faces were wearing masks with only eyes not covered. On their backs, they also had shining strange wings.

    If they don''t look at the mask, they are like two angels falling into the mortal world flying in the night sky. However, under the rendering of the mask, these two young girls are more like monsters than angels!

    What''s more, they''re not just dancing

    Body meteors, two "mask parasites" in the night sky, and toward each other hard hit, that roar in the sound explosion around the two people told others, how strong their impact.

    They spread their wings and let the wings behind them turn into turrets. Every time they spread their wings, a hot beam of light will come out of their wings and shoot at each other violently. Then they will be blocked by a wall flashing with inexplicable luster like steam.

    Those blocked beams did not disappear directly, but as if they were bounced out, they turned into refracted light, hitting all directions, including the ground!

    In a loud sound, the fire suddenly appeared, and the roads and buildings on the ground were sunk and burned. Before long, a street that was originally intact was destroyed!

    Fortunately, the residents of this street have already been dismissed. Otherwise, there will be casualties.

    And as the battle between the two "mask parasites" intensified, the scope of damage suffered was gradually expanded, I''m afraid, not long after. The ceremony will also be spread here!

    "Teacher..."

    In the lively and extraordinary ceremony, and in the cover of many fireworks, there are only speechless people who see this scene and the past with speechless eyes. When they see the two "mask parasites" fighting so fiercely, they are uneasy and leaning towards speechless.

    The eyes from the front back, speechless arm around the shoulder of the sand. "You stay here. I''ll go for a while..." he said

    "Are you ok?..." Regardless of his shyness, he grasped the silent arm tightly and worried all over his face. "Those two" mask parasites "seem to be very powerful

    "It''s nothing..." Silent chuckle. Comfort way: "I am also very fierce, those two what" mask parasite ", in front of me, simply not enough to see!"

    Hearing the speechless arrogant speech, the worry on his face dissipated. His big red eyes turned to his speechless face and looked at him directly.

    "Then be careful!"

    "Rest assured..." I patted the small head of Yusha. Speechless left her a big smile, followed by a flash on her body, disappeared in place.

    And she is looking at the direction of the two "mask parasites", holding her hands tightly together, like praying

    ¡­¡­

    In the sky, two "mask parasites" are in a chase!

    A beam of light constantly bursts out of their wings. Like a laser gun, it swoops in an explosion and lands on each other, but both "mask parasites" seem to have some kind of defense. Like a protective shield, it has been protecting them all the time, bouncing off the incoming beams one by one.

    There is no doubt that if this scene continues, then the war will be endless, but the two "mask parasites" have not considered this at all. Still hovering there, shooting at each other, only at certain times will they fly at each other.

    And at this time, it is the "mask parasite" on the body of the defense when there is a flaw!

    Meteor like figures constantly crisscross, and their combat effectiveness seems to be not much different. However, if you look carefully, you can find that the silver haired "mask parasite" is stronger, because the number of times her attacks work is far more than that of the black haired one.

    Just as the two "mask parasites" are about to collide again, a figure suddenly appears on their side, accompanied by several crimson space ripples, namely, a black iron sand trend swarms out of them!

    Like a collar, the tide of iron sand converged, shot into the air, violently shaking up, followed by a rise and fall, hard impact!

    "Bang..."

    "Peng!"

    With two loud or small thumps, the iron sand tide is divided into two waves. If the waterfall blows down, it hits two "mask parasites" and rushes them to the ground!

    "Dong!"

    The iron sand waterfall falling from the sky is like a mountain falling from the sky. In a loud noise, a pit up to 10 meters deep is hit out, and two "mask parasites" lie in the pit.Before we could get up, the overwhelming iron sand tide rushed down again and fell on them. Suddenly, the two "mask parasites" were struggling in the high-pressure water, dancing their limbs crazily, shouting at random and making a strange roar.

    Looking at the two "mask parasites" who can''t afford to be hit by iron sand, the blue and white arc flickers on their bodies, squinting wordlessly, opening the system perception, and looking to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    Mask parasite: (level 70)

    It''s just an ordinary person who has been transformed by an inexplicable skill. How can he have the strength of level 8?!

    Transform their technique, what kind of technique is it

    Speechless heart slightly surprised, which is also a matter of course, to be able to transform ordinary people into the eighth level skill, if he can also have it, then he can continuously create the eighth level strong!

    It''s a pity that this idea was cut off by speechless.

    If we can continuously create the eighth level strong, what are the two "mask parasites" for? And for what? Every time we kill each other, there are only two "mask parasites"

    There is no doubt that there must be any major defect or limitation in this technique which can create "mask parasite".

    Moreover, the speechless one who has the knowledge of the magic way script can''t see the truth of the world''s magic way, but according to the huge knowledge in his mind, he speculates about the composition of some parts, which is only a matter of minutes, so he knows that there is no need to achieve the necessary conditions to be able to mass produce the strong''s magic way.

    This condition is often not so easy to achieve. What''s more, the energy of the poor people''s life cannot be achieved!

    Maybe that''s the real reason why mask parasites kill each other. Maybe

    If the power of the "mask parasite" is just a little surprising to wordless heart, and a little understanding of the little composition of the transformation technique, then another silver haired "mask parasite" will make wordless really shocked, even shocked.

    It''s not because of her strength, but because she saw an unexpected word in the system''s perceptual information that was supposed to have the same prefix of "mask parasite".

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Lai Xia Yin: (grade 75)

    "Ye Lai Xia Yin!"

    Speechless shocked at the struggling silver hair "mask parasite" under the impact of the iron sand trend, his face was full of horror.

    "Yese Is it a mask parasite For a moment, speechless felt that his head seemed a little confused, and suddenly thought of his copy task two.

    Save Ye Lai Xiayin, the angel of modeling!

    Is this so-called "mask parasite" actually the "modeling angel" displayed on system copy task 2

    "Modeling angels" Wordless face is very ugly.

    No wonder these so-called "mask parasites" have reached level 8.

    It''s all related to angels. Without this strength, it''s really strange.

 Chapter 942

    "Roar!!!"

    All of a sudden, a strange roar burst out from the bottom of the abyss. It vibrated from the two "mask parasites" whose bodies were completely covered by black iron sand. It woke up the face of the "speechless". Then, speechless feeling came from the iron sand that was being controlled by oneself.

    "Drink!!!"

    Below, in the deep pit, the two "mask parasites" swing around like a halo of Aurora like barrier, like the diffused steam, which can be clearly seen in the black iron sand, suddenly, the two "mask parasites" stand directly from the iron sand waterfall, shake the wings behind, and fly quickly!

    The iron sand that strikes them seems to hit the ground through their bodies, just like the two shadows, while the two "mask parasites" assimilate into illusory, quickly shuttle through the iron sand, and come to the silent body in the roar!

    "Ah!!!" With two low roars, the two "mask parasites" put out their hands at the same time, flashed a dazzling lightsaber in their hands, just like dancing, pulled out two twisted lightbands in the void, and stabbed at speechless!

    Including ye laixia Yin!

    The pupil is like a substantial congealing, looking at the hand holding the aurora, there are no two "mask parasites" who are half merciful. To be more precise, ye laixia Yin had no words to bite his teeth, and his body suddenly shook.

    "Bang!"

    The huge magic torrent which was so thick that even the air was shaking broke out violently from the speechless body. The sudden explosion trend turned the magic torrent into a powerful cyclone, which exploded heavily. Before the two "mask parasites" could react, it exploded on them!

    "Peng!"

    In the muffled sound, the "mask parasite" with black hair is just like being hit by a huge hammer. In the wailing sound, he flies backward. But ye laixia Yin is before flies upside down to be speechless to grabbed the arm. Come back.

    "Stop it! Ye Lai! " Looking at the heavy mask that makes people feel bored, the strength on wordless hands can''t help but increase a few points.

    Looking back at the time when we just met a few days ago, Xiayin was holy and pure, just like an angel. But now. The angel''s appearance is full of strong ominous atmosphere. The mask on his face is like a living dead man with an angel''s shell. I can''t believe it without words. It''s like the Xiayin of yelase. It''s going to look like this.

    Perhaps hearing the silent call, ye Lai Xiayin''s body was stunned. On her face, the only blue pupil that was exposed seemed to flash a struggling look, but it soon returned to a state of laxity. Then, ye Lai Xiayin revealed her other hand, a light ball, and began to wave in her hand.

    In a moment, Xiayin captured the light ball, and pressed his hand to his wordless chest, but he threw himself into the air.

    From afar in the void flash, speechless raised his head, face more ugly.

    Of course, he would not believe that ye laixia Yin, who exudes holy temperament, would become a monster that can only attack people. He is familiar with all kinds of techniques and can see the current state of Ye laixia Yin.

    "Have you lost your sense of autonomy?" I took a breath of the cold air in the air to calm down my impetuous mood.

    His eyes were fixed on ye laixia Yin for a while, then he swept to another "mask parasite" who was flying back. His silent eyes narrowed.

    "Catch her first..."

    After making such an idea, wordless directly ignored ye laixia Yin, and played the magic of space transfer. When he flashed and reappeared, he was behind the black haired "mask parasite"!

    With a "pa" sound, I put my hand on the "mask parasite", and the mighty magic power surged to the sky, slightly twisted, and turned into three black halos.

    "Down!" As soon as the cold voice was drunk, the black halo in the air trembled, and then suddenly flashed down, covering the "mask parasite". It shrank like a thick rope, firmly binding the "mask parasite".

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The "mask parasite" with black hair seemed to feel the danger in advance, and now he wanted to struggle. But the aura that firmly bound her was an inexplicable force, which made her stiff. All her strength seemed to be drained in a moment, even the roaring strength was gone, so he could only make a groan, and weakly pulled down his body.

    "Whoosh!"

    At this time, a burst of empty voice reverberated from behind the speechless. The speechless face holding the "mask parasite" changed. It turned around fiercely, and the empty hand firmly grasped the back of the body, holding the hand of the incoming figure in the hand again.

    "Roar!!!" Ye laixia''s voice, if frantically struggling, tries to break away from the wordless palm of her hand, but if you carefully observe, you can find that in her loose blue pupil, there is also a slight wavering, occasionally flashing a color of pain, which makes the ominous breath wrapped in her body dye a sad atmosphere."Yease, stop it..."

    The wordless, who was going to knock out Yelai Xiayin directly, saw the shaking and pain in his eyes, and his heart suddenly softened, showing pity on his face.

    "I don''t want to fight you..."

    Obviously, he has been transformed into a "mask parasite", or a "model angel", and ye Lai Xiayin has completely lost his sense and is under the control of others. When he thinks that the poor Saint daughter has fallen into this situation, he can''t help being speechless.

    Hearing the silent words, ye Lai Xiayin''s eyes wavered more violently. At the same time, the color of pain was also more intense. Seeing the situation, he felt a joy in silent heart.

    It seems that ye laixia Yin has not completely lost all his sense

    Maybe, I can bring her consciousness back. Maybe

    "Ye se..."

    The slight call came out of his mouth. When he had no intention of trying to call back the consciousness of yese Xiayin, suddenly, the mask covering yese Xiayin''s face gave out a shrill shriek!

    The shrill sound is like the high pitched singing of heavy metal, and also like the sharp scraping sound of iron friction. However, in this harsh sound, the shaking and pain in Hase Kanon''s eyes are pinching down at an unimaginable speed. Before speechless response, it turns into thick ferocity!

    "Hiss..."

    Just like the sound of leather tearing in the next second, a trace of joy on wordless face also froze, a trace of blood at the corner of mouth, flowing out from inside

    See, don''t know when, ye laixiayin another hand suddenly raised sharp fingernails, the shape is like cat claw, while wordless plan to wake up their own at the same time, stabbed into wordless chest, torn open the flesh tissue, pierced his heart!

    The wine red pupil slightly fluctuated, saw the hole in ye laixia''s eyes, felt the sharp pain from his chest, and pulled up a barely to the extreme smile on his wordless face, which was extremely miserable.

    "Isn''t it that easy?"

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away, the commercial street where the ceremony was held

    She stood still, her head raised, and watched the night sky behind the fireworks. Her face was full of tension, which made her incompatible with the hot and noisy atmosphere around her. This scene has been maintained since she left without any words.

    Others only think that he is looking at fireworks, but in fact, his vision has not been cast on the fireworks, but through those fireworks, looking at the half air in the war, without a moment''s relaxation.

    So, he saw clearly that the silent heart was pierced by a mask wearing and wing "mask parasite"!

    "Teacher!" Her face suddenly changed. She was as white as paper. Her heart felt the pain of his body when it was pierced with the silent heart. It was tightly pulled together.

    Without any hesitation, he ran in the direction of speechless

 Chapter 943

    "Hiss..."

    There was another tearing sound. It was the sound that ye laixia Yin pulled out the claws that pierced the wordless heart. With scarlet to black blood, ye laixia Yin pulled back his hand.

    "PATA..." Lost the blockage, speechless chest hole, the blood suddenly flows out, like running water, splashed down, smashed on the distant ground, spread out into a small blood pool, and is still expanding, arousing a slight and loud noise.

    Bear the impulse of howling, clench your teeth without any words, and grasp the hand of the black haired "mask parasite" more tightly instead of releasing it. But the hand that holds one arm of Ye laixia Yin is loose, and the conditioned reflection hits ye laixia Yin!

    "Dong..."

    With the sound of a muffled blow, the silent hand didn''t hit ye laixia Yin, but was blocked by a thick steam barrier. Taking this opportunity, ye laixia Yin flew out of the room and opened a distance with Wu Yan.

    "Hateful!" Scolded a, speechless cover his chest, slightly panting, but the heart but strange calm down.

    The ferocious blood hole is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the heart that can''t be seen is completely improved in a moment. The speed of recovery is terrible. In terms of vitality and resilience alone, the blood of the real ancestor flowing in the wordless body is undoubtedly far beyond the real ancestor of the world.

    If you change the ancient city, you will be hit by the direct attack. I''m afraid his injury can''t be recovered without an hour or two

    After all, the true ancestor of the world was born under the curse of God. It is different from the speechless creatures whose nature is similar to that of the elves. They are not close to the nature. Even if they are not old and immortal, they are the cursed creatures. Their resilience is not as good as speechless themselves.

    "That mask..." Let the wound recover by itself and stare at the mask on yese Xiayin''s face wordlessly. Eyes twinkle.

    "Is that mask controlling yese? Then destroy it. Will yelase recover? "

    A thought flashed in my heart, and now I have a new plan, but a voice sounded. However, the wordless mood which had calmed down suddenly became turbulent.

    "Teacher!"

    The expression that tends to be calm breaks clean in an instant. Speechless and shocked. I turned my head and looked at the sound source.

    Below, on the ground, the sand in a gorgeous bathrobe is knocked by a pair of clogs. Ran over here

    "Sand!" Speechless face a change, toward the sand shouted: "don''t come!"

    But she has been completely occupied by the panic in her heart. She not only forgets that wordless is a vampire who never dies, but also speeds up her speed in the wordless shouting, and even shakes off the clogs under her feet.

    "Stupid!"

    Speechless can only make such a sound. In front of us, the low roar sounds like echo.

    "Roar!!!"

    The back wing of Ye laixia Yinmeng, a flash of light flowed from above, condensed to the front end of the wing, and then, a beam of light containing the atmosphere of destruction burst out, shooting aimlessly!

    Among them, there is one that is going in the direction of the sand!

    Aware of the air burst and a thread of light coming from the space above her head, she looked up from the sand conditioned reflection. Then, her vision was covered by the flash of light on the beam. The beam in the rapid lasing was also rapidly magnified in the sand pupil

    "Hateful!"

    Seeing that the light is about to hit Yusha, his wordless expression is slightly twisted. Although there is a "mobile church" on Yusha''s body, this is not the reason why he can watch Yusha being attacked.

    It''s said that Wuyan just wanted to move to the side of jusha, but the unexpected scene happened

    "Boom!!!"

    Like the thunder in a sunny day, a loud bang suddenly bombed!

    "Whoo..."

    A strong and Extreme Magic wave surged out from the ground below, bringing a strong sound wave and surging air flow, which spread out like a shock wave. Where it passed, the ground made a thick layer of ice in a blink of an eye!

    The shooting beam trembled, the speed plummeted, from the front, a little bit of ice, and then, like a popsicle, fell on the ground

    In just one second, the ground hundreds of meters away has been covered by ice. At the same time, a cold air that makes the human body temperature drop to the freezing point envelops the world!

    "What What Looking at the whole process of the formation of the ice land on the ground, I was completely speechless, my eyes were full of thick disbelief, and even my consciousness was chaotic, indicating the inner shock of his master.

    On the ground, she had stopped running and stood in the center of the ice place. Her head was lowered, making her expression invisible.On the head, the hair band with a ponytail tied all the time has not known when it will disappear. The black hair follows the guidance of gravity and falls down. The shawl is scattered behind the sand. On her body, a circle of faint blue light surrounds her whole body, and the cold air is still around her.

    No, it''s not only cold, but also a magic power that can rival speechless!

    The culprit of the whole ice land is just Yusha himself!

    It is the source of the magic of Zhenzu, and it is also Yusha himself!

    She raised her head. On her face, which was enveloped by the faint blue light, a pair of eyes lost their previous activity, as if they had lost consciousness. The iris was wide open, and there was no emotion in it.

    "Hum..."

    Before all the people at the scene reacted, the magic power on her expanded. Then, a huge figure emerged behind her

    It was a beautiful figure that was more than five meters high and close to ten meters

    The whole body presents the ice like dark blue, the figure looks like a mermaid, and a part of the symbol of the demon bird remains.

    The upper part of the body is similar to the human female body. In front of the chest and under the ribs, some heavy armor covers it. The face also has a metal mask that covers the upper part of the nose, or metal crown. The top is also inlaid with a red gem. The lower part of the body is an ice blue fish tail with unreal scales.

    In addition, there are a pair of wings on the back of the figure, two metal arm rings on the arms, the hands are human shaped, but the nails are sharp claws, which are slightly curved like bird claws, and look very frightening.

    A flower shaped ice crown stretches out from the edge of her metal mask, like hair. It''s turbulent back and forth. I don''t know whether it''s black or dark blue long hair flowing with the wind, accompanied by cold cold air. The eyes exposed outside the mask flash with dark red light, which is fascinating and chilling.

    Mixed with the extreme cold ice blue air, the huge figure stands behind the sand like an ice river.

    "That is..." Speechless face is full of shock, feeling the magic power that is not weaker than his own, surprised in his heart.

    "That''s the beast!"

    That''s right! Huge figure! It''s the beast!

    Only a vampire can have enough capital to drive the beast!

    "Why... Why does the sand have animals?"

    Vampires are not the only ones that can summon them. In fact, everyone can summon them. However, they have the side effect of sucking the vitality of the host. If they are not old vampires, their lifespan will be greatly reduced, or even exhausted directly!

    That is to say, it''s not a vampire''s sand. If there is a beast in her body, then her life will come to an end!

    However, it seems that the sand has not been affected

    She raised her head, showing a rather stiff and expressionless face different from the past, and looked up to the top, on ye laixia Yin''s body!

    "Whoo!"

    In a moment, the beast of ice swung out its tail. The long fish tail seemed to expand countless times. It was directly transformed into an ice practice, rolling up the strong cold, like a giant whip, and flung it on yelase Xiayin!

    "Bang!"

    It seems that it didn''t reflect in time. The protective barrier on ye laixia Yin''s body hasn''t been opened yet. The tail of the ice fish slams on her and smashes her out!

    As a blood flower is brought up, Xiayin''s body looks like a broken kite flying to the distant night sky against the sound of explosion.

    Until it disappears

 Chapter 944

    (ask the light of the great God again! If you have a full subscription, you can take one

    It''s all so sudden!

    All of a sudden, he didn''t even return to his mind in time. When his eyes were still on him, ye Lai Xiayin had been killed and disappeared directly under the night sky, and his breath had disappeared completely. It seems that it was not because of his serious injury that he couldn''t continue fighting, but because he chose to retreat.

    Transform ye laixia Yin into the master messenger behind "modeling angel"!

    Looking at ye laixia Yin, who disappeared at the scene, her silent eyes quivered, looking at the direction of her disappearance, hesitated for a while, and finally chose to give up tracking.

    Compared with ye laixia Yin, there are more important things in front of him, waiting for him to do

    A space is transferred to the ground, silent feet landing, facing the front.

    In front of him, surrounded by the dark blue shimmering sand, and guarding in the sand behind the ice beast, is with him, far away opposition

    Pupil slowly coagulated, speechless will be in the hands of the "mask parasite" as garbage general, random throw on the ground, and then ignore.

    The aura that binds the "mask parasite" is not an ordinary skill. It''s nothing if it''s not hit. But once it''s bound by the skill, it''s almost impossible if the opponent''s strength doesn''t exceed that of the performer too much and he wants to break free.

    Because, the fetter. It has the function of dissolving the power of the bound!

    Even if it''s a real angel, without the ability to have strange effects, there''s no way to break away, let alone a "modeling angel" transformed from ordinary people. So, speechless can handle the immediate things at ease

    Looking around at the beast of ice, which emits a deadly cold current, his wordless eyes are slightly cold, and he moves to his face and looks at him expressionless. A powerful magic force no less than the latter also starts from his wordless body.

    "You Isn''t it the sand? "

    The majestic magic air flow echoes with the voiceless cold voice line, and impacts on the surrounding cold air. Blow them one by one!

    "Who are you?"

    Smell the words. She raised her eyes slowly, and a pair of half narrowed eyes turned straight to wordless. When she saw wordless, which was not inferior to her magic power, pounding the cold air released by herself around, her eyes with wide open iris expanded a circle. Seems to be surprised. It seems to feel Interesting

    The corners of the mouth pull up a stiff arc. The expression on his face did not change in half, with such a strange expression as if it was not good intention, and the voice of "Gusha". It''s ringing

    It was a quiet sound that seemed to come from the horizon, containing echo and deep sound. You can find the sound of Gusha in it, but it seems that there is no spirit and lack of high spirited.

    "You don''t seem to be easy..."

    "So, if you don''t want to disappear from the world, you''d better give me an honest answer!" The silent voice is almost as cold as the surrounding air.

    "Don''t think that I can''t do anything with you if I hide in the body of the sand. My head is not without the skill to deal with the conscious body or soul attached to other people''s bodies..."

    It''s hard to say, but it also threatens others once.

    This is also a matter of no way. The other side is attached to Gusha. Once there is any bad idea, the most dangerous is Gusha himself. If it is not good, Gusha is likely to die!

    What''s more, it''s only a pet of ice that emits endless cold air. It''s just a face-to-face look. Without words, it''s probably clear about its level.

    It''s definitely a family animal of Zhenzu level!

    And look at the trend that even heaven and earth can influence. The ice beasts are not the ordinary ones at the level of true ancestor, not to mention the incomplete ones in the ancient city, or the silent ones themselves. If they don''t count their special abilities, the strength is the same level as the ice beasts in front of them!

    It''s one thing whether such a beast can drive it out of the body of the sand. The most important thing is that the ice beast is released by relying on the consciousness attached to the body of the sand.

    The animals have the side effect of devouring the vitality of the host, and the side effect of devouring the life of the real ancestors is even more terrible. It will definitely not take long for a newborn baby to die of exhaustion of vitality.

    Now, the sentinel of ice is released by relying on this consciousness body, which has no impact on him. However, once this consciousness body leaves his body, as long as this sentinel of ice stays outside for a while, he will definitely die or die!

    In case of accident, the life of the sand is in danger. The only way is to export it

    "Oh?..." On the face without fluctuation, a word of surprise echoed. The radian on the corner of the mouth of "Gusha" seems to expand a little, and the tone without fluctuation is a little more pleasant."Do you care about this girl?" Like many people''s voices mixed together, she said slowly, "yes, you''ve developed to this point with her, and it''s natural to care..."

    At this point, he opened his mouth and smiled for the first time. "What''s more, this girl also cares about you very much. Before Ming Dynasty, she would only call around the boy''s" brother "all the time. If you can do this, you are quite capable..."

    "Brother?" Wordless frowned. "Do you know the ancient city?"

    "Ah..." Without a direct answer, she smiled in her unique voice. "That young man is still far away. As the fourth true ancestor, he has a long way to go. Before that, he didn''t know each other for the time being..."

    Hearing the other side''s words, wordless brow wrinkled deeper, looking at the "sand", he gradually began to get impatient. "After all that, you still haven''t made it clear who you are!"

    "If this is the case, it''s the same as each other..." Yang Yang''s chin, the "sand" also looked speechless. "And you? Who are you? "

    "Ordinary vampire? It''s not possible, is it? Or the immediate descendants of those annoying real ancestors? But the power seems to be stronger than the head. The vampire, who is stronger than the snake charmer, should have no other existence except our own. Right, let''s say... "

    With a slight tone, he was puzzled and asked seriously, "are you on the same level as me?"

    "Gusha" can be said that without a certain understanding, there is really no way to know what she is talking about, but without a word, she understands.

    "You Is it true? " Wordless some uncertain said such a sentence, but soon denied. "No, it shouldn''t be..."

    "Don''t care..." The tone of "Gusha" once again recovers to the state of no waves in the ancient well, and gently says: "at your level, sooner or later, I will know something about my existence. Until then, it''s better not to be known..."

    The words fall, and the sand starts to walk towards the silent direction.

    Behind her, the figure of the ice beast slowly dissipated in the air along with her movements, accompanied by the powerful magic force retreating into the small body of "Gusha", and perceiving the actions of the other party. Although speechless, I was very confused, but also recovered the magic force, so that there was only a frozen ground left in the scene.

    He stopped in front of the silent body, reached out his hand, and stroked his face in the silent frown.

    "Rest assured, I didn''t mean to hurt this girl. On the contrary, I will try my best to protect her!" As he opened his mouth, he raised his face, raised his toes, and leaned over his silent face.

    "The fifth true ancestor of unknown origin, for the sake of this girl, admit you a little..."

    With a saying like this, "Gusha" kisses speechless lips!

    The icy lip is under his control. Speechless only feels a very soft touch coming from his lips. Then, an inexplicable cold breath enters his mouth and integrates into his body. At this time, speechless is still in trance

    At the next moment, a link, if there is any, if there is no, is even connected with the "sand" in front of it from its own induction!

    As if the task had been completed, the "sand" was separated, the faint blue light on the body disappeared in an instant, the sand restored to its original state, fell into the wordless arms

    Zheng for a while, speechless hurriedly embrace the sand in his arms.

    Looking at her sleeping pretty face and a trace of connection from her, she was silent for a long time

 Chapter 945

    (I''d like to drink some wedding wine! Probably awesome evening, so I''ll update my usual routine and hope to see friends when I return.

    XianShen Island, by the coast

    The luxurious yacht is frivolous, and the "ocean God grave" is shining with luxurious lights as always. In the waves patting the coast, it lights up the corner of Xianshen island at night

    Wearing a white suit dress that never seems to change, vatola stood in front of the top deck of "ocean grave", with one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding a glass of wine, which was filled with excellent red wine. But vatola didn''t want to taste it at all.

    The hand holding the glass is shaking, and the red wine in it swings around the lines, sending out a very delicious intoxication. The blue pupil is staring at a certain direction of Xianshen city in front, until the two meteor like streamers fly up there, and collide with each other, the corners of vatola''s mouth just pull up an arc.

    "Just like cultivating insects, let them fight with each other and devour each other, so as to obtain the center of the spirit body and store it in their own body. In this way, even with the capacity of ordinary human body, they can accept the spirit flowing from the higher dimensional world without overloading, so as to sublimate and evolve their spirit and finally turn into real angels! ¡±

    it''s like thinking of that scene. Vatola is very happy to smile, and her eyes are closed.

    "Indeed, in that case. Things will be more interesting... "

    The smile on vatora''s face gradually became ferocious. It was full of a little desire. Obviously, vatora was not only half afraid of the "angel" in his mouth, but also looked forward to it.

    Looking forward to fighting with angels!

    "Ha ha..." Covering her forehead, vatora smiled for a while, then hurriedly pressed down on her own strong enthusiasm and calmed her mind.

    "Well. Can''t get excited too fast... " Take a deep breath. Vatora was intoxicated and said: "the present ''Angel'' is not complete, and the center of the spirit body has not yet been assembled. It is not a real angel, moreover. It''s also a bit inappropriate for angels. After all. She was created for that purpose... "

    Speaking to herself, vatola suddenly stopped, raised her head and looked at the night sky ahead. In my eyes, a trace of surprise emerged.

    "The magic Is it speechless? Or the ancient city? " With a squint and a word like that, vatora quickly denied her guess. "No! The magic of wordless and ancient city is not this feeling! "

    "But if it''s not wordless and ancient city, who else can have this level of magic on the island of Xianshen?" The expression on vatora''s face began to change, and immediately, in his response, a magic force no less than the former appeared.

    "This No words! " Vatola immediately figured out who the magic behind it belonged to.

    "What''s the matter? Two true ancestor level magic, and the other is not the ancient city... " Handsome straight face slowly sink down, vatola a pair of eyes fluctuate, indicating his inner shake.

    "Go and have a look..."

    Vatola had just made this decision, and the two extremely powerful magic powers converged at the same time, and disappeared, making his footsteps stagnate on the spot.

    Looking at the magic world, vatora''s face showed a thoughtful look. Before long, this look stopped and replaced with a smile.

    "Xianshen island is really boring. It''s so nice to be here..."

    Speaking of this, vatola''s smile was more intense. With such a smile, he slowly turned around and looked at the front of the deck.

    "Is that right? The fifth true ancestor... "

    With the voice of vatora falling, a wave also blows on the deck of the yacht. When the wind and waves pass and the scene is calm again, not far in front of vatora, there is a figure standing

    Thin clothes rise and fall in the night breeze, the bangs in front of the forehead flutter slightly, speechless with a pair of wine red pupils, looking at the vatola who is smiling at himself, without opening up

    And in his arms, a small figure lies there, eyes closed, like a sleeping child, with a very peaceful expression. I believe that the people who saw this scene would never believe it. Just now, she froze the whole ground several hundred meters away into a breath of ice.

    "This scene is really memorable..." Speaking words that don''t match the expression at all, vatola said with a smile: "when we first met, it seemed to be the same, right? Without the girl''s words... "

    The eyes cast into wordless arms, looking at the sleeping sand, vatora seems curious. "Then, is she the master of the magic just now?"

    Looking at vatora quietly, keeping this look, I didn''t answer his question without any words, but a thick magic force to crack the deck suddenly expanded from him!Vatola was stunned and looked speechless.

    He didn''t expect to say hello to himself in this way.

    However, the next moment, the scene in front of vatola changed the surprise on his face into shock.

    "Hum..."

    Rich ice blue cold without any omen spread in the space!

    Taking silence as the center, more precisely speaking, taking sand as the center, the deck suddenly freezes and is covered by a layer of ice!

    Then, there was a faint blue light on his body. In the light, a figure gradually emerged from behind

    This figure is exactly where vatola was shocked!

    The human female''s upper body, fishtail like legs, has wings behind!

    Like the mermaid in the ice, like the queen in the snow world!

    It''s the consciousness body attached to the sand that released the ice beast once!

    Now, though it is still released from the body of Gusha, the beast of ice has been replaced by wordless itself, which provides it with vitality and magic as its fundamental in the world!

    This is the "recognition" in the mouth of the inexplicable body of consciousness, just given the wordless recognition!

    The right to summon the beast of ice!

    "That is..." Vatola watched the giant ice beast appear in front of him as king, with unbelievable words bursting out from his throat.

    "Alreschagla Reds"! "

    Smell speech, have been silent speechless finally raised his head.

    "You really know the beast..."

    When the three words of "playing snake" were said from the consciousness body attached to Yusha, without any words, I realized that vatora should know her. Now it seems that * * is not separated from ten.

    "Tell me! Vatola! " Speechless light left vatora one eye. "Who is the owner of this beast?"

    "Don''t you know?" Vatola has not yet completely dissipated the shock of the eyes on the speechless body.

    "That is the twelfth beast of agurola!"

    "Aguerola?" Wordless frown, this aguerola, is attached to the body of consciousness in the sand?

    "Who is aguerola?"

    "You don''t know anything?" This time, the object of vatola''s shock became wordless. Seeing wordless''s tightly wrinkled face, he suddenly smiled and was very happy.

    "Even aguerola and her" alreschagla chees "don''t know, but they have the blood of Zhenzu. You are the fifth Zhenzu, and you are really incompetent..."

    Speechless brow a pick, looking at vatora''s line of vision is also cold down, but vatora did not see, still self-contained smile.

    "But it seems interesting. The fifth Zhenzu, who doesn''t know anything, is very interesting. It''s so..."

    "Bang!"

    Before he finished speaking, a fish tail with zero ice temperature flickered out and hit vatola!

    "Whoa!" With a scream, vatora flew up from the sky, breaking countless wounds on her body, and landed on the sea in the distance, turning all the water in that area red.

    Cut Speechless with a face, do not look at that side of the sea.

    Although he was ready to be sarcastic by vatora, he was in a bad mood at this time.

    Cut off the magic provided to "alreschagla chees" and silently took back the sand of the animals and disappeared on the deck

 Chapter 946

    (I went to drink wedding wine and wrapped up 888 gifts. I''m totally poor now. I don''t know when the stars and the moon appear in the night sky

    Twinkling with weak light, blooming with its own beauty, the mellow night moon and stars quietly stay in the sky of XianShen Island, even if the sense of existence is weak, they still try their best to bring a ray of light to the night favored by the darkness, selfless dedication

    The wave flows gently to the Xianshen island at night, like the soldiers who invade the island, trying to occupy the territory of the island all the time, but unfortunately, every surge ends in failure, and the tightly encircled Xianshen island is still as solid as gold. In the quiet night, what is silently expressed

    In the confusion, the consciousness gradually came back to the mind. A whisper from the subconscious broke the silence of the scene, and the sand woke up. In a rather laborious effort, he opened his eyes and incorporated the surrounding light into his pupils.

    "Wake up!"

    Just when she opened her eyes, she heard a familiar voice calling for joy. Then she saw that in her own vision, four people were forming a circle: speechless, Qinli, Xuecai and the ancient city. Looking down from the top, she saw that when they woke up, there was a trace of joy on their faces at the same time.

    "Teacher The sauce in the piano Sauerkraut sauce Ancient city King At first, she looked around in a daze. When she was fully awake, she found that she was lying on the bed. She quickly sat up and collided with the nearest snow vegetable.

    "Ah..."

    "It hurts..."

    Two cries of pain sounded at the same time. The sand and snow vegetables covered their heads at the same time. Full of tears, let the people around laugh.

    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with such a spirit!" As if to put down the heart, the piano will always hold in the hands of the "jewel beads" into the mouth, the voice as usual flat. It''s as if I don''t care about the life and death of Gusha at all. I only know that I am familiar with her without words. It''s just the character and habit in the piano

    "Ah..." Rubbed his forehead, his head askew. "Why are you all here?"

    "Have you forgotten? The sand The ancient city put both hands into the big pocket of the belly of the coat, and left a silent look aside, with a tone that didn''t know what emotion it contained. In front of the sand, said a sentence.

    "You went out with that vampire teacher over there for a sacrifice, without our knowledge..."

    Speechless and speechless turned his eyes, but he thought of it after a pause. At present, his pretty face was full of panic.

    "Teacher! Are you ok?! "

    I leaned forward to my speechless body. She quickly stroked her silent chest and shouted as she touched it.

    "I saw the teacher''s heart pierced by the" mask parasite ". What happened?! Are you ok?! Did you go to see a doctor?! Do you need to put in a little bit first?! Say to hit bit of words can let wound recover?! I remember that I need to use electric shock when my heart is hurt, but we don''t have any props that can be used for electric shock treatment in our family. Whoa!!! What can I do? "

    Looking at a person in there flustered into a group, releasing the machine gun like gushing out of other people completely do not understand the words. Speechless, Qinli, Xuecai and the ancient city were stunned. For a while, they were silly there. They didn''t know how to react. Until a moment later, speechless took the lead in laughing bitterly.

    "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry..." Shaking his head, speechless, he covered the hand that he put on his chest in his palm.

    "Have you forgotten? I''m not an old vampire. I can recover in minutes for such a wound! "

    Smell the words. He hasn''t responded yet, but the snow vegetable on the other side laughs bitterly first.

    Vampires are not old and immortal, but that is on the basis of normal life. If the brain controlling magic and the heart holding the most important blood of vampires are damaged, then. No vampire can survive that kind of damage except true ancestor.

    That is to say, if speechless is really stabbed through the heart, but it survives, then, unless he is the true ancestor of vampire, he can never survive!

    At least that''s what vampires are like in the world of "blood eating frenzy"

    But now, people say that their heart is damaged, and it''s only minutes to recover

    I don''t know what to say

    However, he believed that he was not very familiar with vampires. He was stunned and relieved. There was a little fear left on his face.

    "It''s really OK..."

    Speechless smile nodded, and she also showed a cheerful smile, which was very lovely, but the ancient city beside was not happy.Looking at the silent hand covering the small hand of the sand in his palm and pressing them together on his chest, the ancient city''s face pulled up an ugly smile.

    "When do you want to keep holding hands like that?"

    Hearing the unpleasant words of the ancient city, he gave a light shout, and drew back his hand with a red face. He smiled sheepishly.

    Although she has had a super friendship relationship with wordless, it is not a relationship that can be easily said. After all, wordless is a teacher, she is a student, and more importantly, this teacher, and a sister, is his lover

    Now with her

    Complicated relationship, known by others, I am afraid that the spot will collapse, the ancient city is the most complete collapse of that

    On the other side, wordless, Qinli and Xuecai look at the ancient city with very strange eyes, which are full of contempt.

    "What a hopeless sister control!" Speechless

    "Well, it''s no shame to like my sister. Don''t worry, I won''t tell others!" Chinglish

    "Senior, or so obscene..." Snow vegetable language

    "Just It''s not like that! " The ancient city roared at the top of its lungs. "Just to prevent her from being offended by the vampire teacher!"

    Unfortunately, his explanation was ignored by all three people except Mr. Tansha.

    "Sand..." Speechless face is full of hesitation. He looks at the face of Gusha carefully. He looks at Gusha red, and then he opens his mouth.

    "You Have you forgotten?... "

    "Huh?" After a moment''s hesitation, he asked doubtfully, "what have you forgotten?"

    Looking directly at the confused face of Leng Sha, he was silent for a while and smiled.

    "No, nothing!" Turn to look at the Qin, speechless to her, said: "Qin, take the sand to take a bath..."

    It seems that he knew the next plan of Wuyan, and nodded in the Qin. He also felt that his body seemed sticky. He stood up happily, followed behind the Qin, and went out

    It wasn''t until Qin Li and Gu Sha disappeared in the field of vision that the snow vegetable, who felt something was wrong, said, "what''s the matter? Teacher

    Speechless looked at the ancient city and snow vegetables, pondered for a moment, and asked, "ancient city, Jixin, do you know the name agurola?"

    "Aguerola?" The ancient city and Xuecai looked at each other, then nodded at the same time.

    "Don''t the teacher know aguerola?" "She is the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation," said Xuecai in bewilderment to Wuyan

    "What!" Speechless surprise. "You say aguerola is the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation?"

    "Yes!" Xuecai looks at the performance of some unusual speechless, nods, glances at the ancient city.

    "It was just a few months ago that the senior master swallowed up the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation, aguerola, so he became the fourth true ancestor!"

    This Speechless suddenly silence down.

    Vatola once said, "the ice of the enchanter" is the twelfth beast of aguerola!

    Aguerola, however, was the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation!

    So, "the ice of the witch" is the ancient city''s beast?!

    Then why is it in the body of the sand

    Is the body of consciousness on lengsha the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation, agurola

    In the dark, wordless feeling, the ancient city, the original ordinary human, has the ability to devour the fourth true ancestor, so as to become the truth of the new fourth true ancestor. I may have touched a little

    After all, without a special ability, it is impossible for a low-level vampire to devour a high-level vampire, let alone the ancient city, an ordinary human being, to devour the real ancestor.

    Ignoring the strange old city and snow vegetables, he went to the window and looked out, sighing a little.

    For the time being, let''s settle the matter of Ye laixia Yin first

 Chapter 947

    Xianshen city is a special area for the study of the existence of demons!

    Here, in addition to the demons, there are many researchers of related enterprises, such as pharmaceutical, precision machinery, high-tech industries and other large enterprises, or well-known research institutions, which are all available on this artificial island. Their purpose is to make use of the things researched from the demons to their own bodies, so as to obtain benefits.

    Therefore, in XianShen Island, buildings similar to research facilities are not hard to see, and even some research facilities have gathered in one place to synthesize one area dedicated to research.

    In these research areas, there is a street that looks very old, like the street that has existed since the completion of Xianshen island. There is an enterprise in the street

    The external walls are all covered with glass, which looks extremely cold. Compared with the surrounding buildings that seem to be very old, it is undoubtedly very scenic, but it is also a building without any fault, which is more than tens of meters high. Fortunately, the sun doesn''t shine here. Otherwise, it is reflected by such a giant building full of glass. I''m afraid that people don''t Dare to look up at it.

    The name of the enterprise is called the magic guide!

    In terms of name, this enterprise seems to be associated with magic or magician.

    But in fact, it''s just a company specializing in manufacturing industrial robot dolls, such as cleaning robot, which is the object of this attempt.

    But now. This enterprise has almost survived. Even the office buildings of this enterprise are almost abandoned.

    And the real center point of the magician plastic industry is on a ship which is located in the east of the enterprise building and can only vaguely see a shadow

    That''s the commercial cargo ship of the magic guide industrial plastic, which is used to transport the ships produced for working with robot dolls.

    Unfortunately, it is no longer used for transportation, but for unknown research

    Ye laixia Yin, at this time. It''s on this ship!

    Lying in the dim light. Yese Xiayin opens his eyes and looks at the ceiling as if it is dull. There is no slightest fluctuation in it, just like a doll. Pupil laxity

    A little streamer is turning on the body of Xiayin. At the same time, it releases the illusory light. Immediately, it is constructed into a complex pattern, which is like flowing water with the surging of streamer. It''s like living

    Just look at this scene, I believe that people who have witnessed it will regard yelase Xiayin as a doll made to be extremely lifelike, and the lines flowing on her are the links of the doll, giving people a kind of button as long as they find a button, these lines will open automatically, showing the mechanism inside the doll.

    But it''s true that Xiayin Ye Lai is no longer a human being, including herself

    Gradually, the unfamiliar and uncontrollable body responds clearly in her mind, and continues to change slowly. Yese Xiayin clearly understands that her existence, along with these changes, is slowly disappearing from the world

    Clearly understand this point, but ye Lai Xiayin does not know how to describe her mood at the moment, but it can be sure that she, strangely, does not feel sad, and fear

    As for the reason

    Part of it is because the nature of oneself is changing and the heart is disappearing, so emotions like sadness and fear are also leaving her.

    Part of it is because, after the initial sadness and fear, she knows that she has touched other people''s blood on her hand. She is kind and doesn''t think that she has the right to have such feelings

    "Modeling angels" is just to transform a group of ordinary people with spiritual constitution beyond ordinary people into "mask parasites", and then let them kill each other, devour the spiritual center on their bodies, and incorporate them into their bodies, so as to obtain enough spirit for evolution, break their own barriers, and finally, sublimate into real angels!

    To get enough spirituality, at least seven spiritual centers are needed!

    That is to say, if ye laixia Yin wants to be an angel, she has to kill six other members of her family who have been transformed and devour part of their * * to reach the conditions of her own evolution!

    She has almost done it!

    Although she only hurt a few of her peers, those peers also killed the ones she was eliminated. No matter how many, ye Lai Xiayin couldn''t deny that her hands were already covered with blood

    Now she is just a monster!

    Even if it''s covered with a coat like ''Angel''

    Just disappear like this. It seems to be good

    In the remaining little luxury consciousness, ye Lai Xiayin said to himself like this. With the rise of this idea, the outside body and the pupil in the eyes become more and more lax.Then, the rest of the consciousness, followed by, slowly dissipated

    With his dull eyes open, he suddenly recalled what happened last night.

    In the night sky, she is killing each other with her peers as always

    It''s a clan like her that has devoured the rest of the "mask parasites" before the battle

    Because of this, the power of the same clan is very strong, at least stronger than those of the past, but she still has the upper hand.

    According to this situation, continue to fight, then, sooner or later, the same clan, will be torn up by their own hands, and bite off a part of * *!

    At that time, I couldn''t control my body. I didn''t even have much sense of reason. Those who couldn''t bear and were kind also became numb in the same battle in the past

    That is, at that time, together in their own impression, not very familiar, but very cordial figure, appeared

    He stopped his fight, so that he would not hurt his peers any more, so Xiayin Ye Lai was grateful to him, but also very guilty.

    Because, at that time, she still to the person who saved himself, shot

    Ye laixia Yin still remembers that when he was wearing a mask, he recognized himself and called out the name when he was a human. Even though he had become like that, he still didn''t arrest like another of his peers.

    Even, he would like to hold his hand at that time and say

    "I don''t want to fight you..."

    In the void, he held his hand like that, looked at himself with the expression of pity, heartache, gentleness and understanding, and saw that he had become a monster, with blood in his hands and mouth, and said such a sentence that made him almost cry.

    But at that time, I couldn''t shed tears

    At that time, ye Lai Xiayin, who thought that she had no way back, wavered. From the moment when she became a monster, for the first time, she had a strong desire to return to the past again.

    Back then, when I was still "Ye Lai Xia Yin", I wanted to

    But, this wish, only maintained less than ten seconds, then again, vanished

    Just like looking at another person, ye Lai Xiayin watched himself personally pierce the chest of the person who was calling for himself, break his flesh and skin, pass through his body, crush his heart, her heart, and then, together, died

    Looking at him again, the pity, heartache, gentleness and understanding on his face have all disappeared, and only one sad smile is left

    Feeling the temperature of the blood left on his hand, ye laixia Yin can''t shed tears. And this time, it''s no longer because the tears are not under his control, but because the heart is broken. Tears have become a luxury

    And then, never again and then

    My heart, with each other''s heart, has been crushed by myself and died

    Behind the memory, ye Lai Xiayin has all gone

    The tattoos on his body flicker in the weak light. At this moment, there is only one picture left in his mind

    The picture of the man with blood on his chest and a sad smile

    The eyes, ye laixia Yin, finally can''t help but shed a tea

 Chapter 948

    The magic guide industrial plastic, commercial cargo ship

    In a hospital operating room and a research laboratory, there is a bed in the center

    On the bed, the eyes are lax. Like a vegetable, ye laixia Yin is lying in the surrounding lights that don''t know where to hit down. On his body, there are lines like flowing water, which emit a power that no one can perceive and act on his body.

    Those lines are just spiritual evolution!

    Used to create the magic pattern of "modeling angel"!

    It is precisely because of these magical patterns that "modeling angels" can turn their original spirituality into strength, accept the spirit flowing into the body in higher dimensions, transform it into the shape of angels, and fight.

    Only when engraved with this kind of spiritual evolution, can "modeling angel" initially have the qualification of evolution. In this way, it will be possible to obtain other people''s spiritual center and improve their spiritual level.

    It''s a pity that not everyone can carve this kind of spiritual evolution skill in his body. If he wants to transform himself into a "modeling angel" through skill, one of the first conditions is that he must have a certain spiritual constitution. In other words, he must have a constitution that is gifted as a powerful magician.

    For example, Xuecai is an existence with a strong spirit, otherwise, she will not become the sword Witch of Lion King mechanism.

    Only with a powerful spirit can spiritual evolution work, and the "modeling angel" can be born.

    Of course. Having a spirit is only the first condition to become a "modeling angel". If you want to be a real angel, you need to gather seven spiritual centers. In addition, the seven spiritual centers must add up to be true angels!

    This is not a simple thing to do.

    You are welcome to say that if there is no such thing as yese Xiayin among the seven "modeling angels" this time, then in the end, the real angel will not be born!

    Because. Ye Lai Xiayin''s spirit is the strongest of the seven "modeling angels", even stronger than her six "modeling angels" combined!

    This is just as wordless had guessed at the beginning of the same, can mass produce the strong technique, either does not exist, or. There must be some necessary conditions to be met.

    It''s a powerful spirit that is the condition of becoming a "modeling angel"!

    And the conditions for becoming a real angel are even more harsh to the point where it is impossible to be born without ye laixia yin or a spirit as powerful as ye laixia Yin!

    Not only that, even if they become real angels, restrictions are the same

    Angels cannot exist in the world. Angels that once existed in the world must return to their own world, which is the basis of the existence of angels.

    That is to say, if yese Xiayin becomes a real angel, she will leave the world sooner or later!

    In addition, the angel has no self-consciousness. In short, it is a group of puppets who only know how to serve God. So, if ye Lai Xiayin becomes an angel, her self-consciousness will completely dissipate and become a complete puppet!

    Here. It''s the so-called "ascension ceremony"!

    However, it''s not so easy for ye laixia Yin to become a real angel and ascend to heaven

    On the side of the bed where ye Lai Xiayin lies, there is a man

    Grey hair. His face was solemn, with a pair of glasses on his face. He was about 50 years old. He looked like a doctor or a doctor. He looked like a person with profound knowledge at a glance.

    His name is Yise Xiansheng, and he is Yise Xiayin''s father!

    No, to be more precise, it''s yese''s adoptive father

    He is the one who engraved the spiritual evolution on the body of Ye laixia Yin and transformed him into a "model angel"!

    At this time, he was looking at yese Xiayin, who was lying on the bed. On his solemn face, a pair of eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, which seemed to be very distressed.

    "How are you?"

    When ye laixiansheng was in distress, a voice rang behind him and woke him up.

    It was a very frivolous looking woman in an ol dress.

    "Is it bad?..." When she said this, the woman''s tone was full of carelessness. Obviously, what she really cared about was not Yelai Xiayin, but "modeling angels".

    Yise Xiansheng didn''t even look at her. His eyes were still on Yise Xiayin''s body. His eyebrows were more and more wrinkled and tight.

    "It''s a bit of a mess..." Even though he was a little distressed, his tone was steady. "The damage suffered by the body is enough to make an ordinary person die hundreds of times. Even if the orcs come, I''m afraid they have no life or death. If it''s not for the amazing resilience of the" modeling angel "and get timely treatment, I''m afraid it will be dead..."Smell speech, the eyebrow of the woman also wrinkled up, the face is full of displeasure. "This monster has devoured three spiritual centers? Who has the ability to hurt her like this?... "

    "I don''t know!" Ye SE''s tone didn''t fluctuate in half, as if he was saying something completely irrelevant to himself. "It doesn''t matter who injured it. Anyway, it has been treated. With the resilience of the" modeling angel ", the injury is almost healed. The real problem is another" modeling angel "..."

    "Another ''modeling angel''..." A woman ''cut'' her mouth. "Is it the" modeling angel "captured by the demon attacking officer?"

    "Ah..." Ye se nodded and said seriously: "the" modeling angel "also devoured a spiritual center, plus her own spiritual center. Now, if xda-7 wants to get enough evolved spirit, it needs two centers!"

    At this point, his face sank. "However, the" modeling angel "has been caught. There are only seven" modeling angel "primitives we prepared. If we don''t take the" modeling angel "back, xda-7 can''t evolve into an angel!"

    "Is it that serious? ... "the woman glanced at Yase Xiansheng.

    "Don''t you say that the key to this" modeling angel "ceremony is your daughter? Then if she is a vegetarian, just look for two more no''s. "

    "BB ah..." He turned around and looked at the woman. "I''m just a person who provides research results. It doesn''t matter how the results are. If you can afford to wait, I will try my best to do it..."

    This time, my daughter, who was called BB by Yise Xiansheng, finally changed her face.

    The reason why she cares so much about "modeling angels" is that she is a magician and sculptor.

    Now, the magician plastic industry is facing the situation of bankruptcy. The robot dolls are gradually no longer needed. Their company urgently needs new products to support the operation of the whole company, and this product is just "modeling angel"!

    I believe that many ambitious people will be interested in "modeling angels" because of their strong fighting power

    But just like what ye laixiansheng said, the company is about to close down, and if it continues to wear out, it will die sooner or later!

    You can''t afford to wait. You can''t afford to wait

    BB''s face suddenly became cloudy and sunny. At last, she seemed to make a decision and shouted at the door, "lo! Move that in! "

    Hearing BB''s words, Yise Xiansheng was stunned for a while. Just then, a man came in carrying two coffin like cabinets

    When he saw the things in the cupboard, his face changed.

    There are two girls in the cupboard

    Two girls with wings and masks!

    "Modeling angels"!

    "Impossible!" He was shocked. "I''ve only made seven..."

    "Ah..." BB gave a grim smile. "The so-called commodity refers to something that can be mass produced and bring huge benefits. That''s the commodity. If there are only seven, how can it be enough..."

    "So it is..." He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "clone?"

    "Although the performance is not as good as that monster over there!" BB evil smile, said: "but the spiritual center, they also have, with their, you can?"

    Yise Xiansheng stares at BB closely, but does not answer. He directly picks up a remote control.

    "Swallow them! xda¡ª7£¡¡±

    On the bed, the blank eyes of yese Xiayin become ferocious

    Before long, a sound of tearing flesh and disgusting chewing resounded

 Chapter 949

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "that melody is really beautiful"! And "love ACG", "cloud Qiqing Valley" and "butterfly snow and frost"

    Blood, full of dark room floor

    Two cloned "modeling angels" lie on the ground, abdomen, a horrible blood hole is slowly flowing blood, expanding the scarlet part of the ground, the breath on the body has almost dissipated, dying, not far from death

    But looking at the two "modeling angels" who are on the verge of death, no matter Ye Lai Xiansheng, BB, or the man named Luo, there is no half compassion on his face, or even a look at them, leaving them to die, while the eyes of Ye Lai Xiansheng and others are on Ye Lai Xiayin

    I don''t know when, ye laixia Yin has been lying on the bed again. The flowing art lines on his body are shimmering and emitting unknown power as always. It seems that ye laixia Yin has never left the bed and still looks at the ceiling blank, as if nothing has been done.

    Ignore the blood on the corner of her mouth

    "Shouldn''t there be any problem this time?" BB waved wearily and said to Yise: "the cost of cloning the two" modeling angels "is not small. If not, your" modeling angels "ceremony can be abandoned!"

    "No problem!" Yise Xiansheng uses the sound line which tends to be steady. "The six spiritual centers within xda-7 have stabilized and are beginning to integrate with * *. Just one more ritual, xda-7 can evolve! "

    "Is it?" BB seemed to be relieved and smiled unkindly. "That''s good, otherwise the monster has no value in existence. Then, what''s the ritual that needs to be performed?"

    "Fight!" The glasses on Ye SE''s face flashed a reflection light, which made people unable to see the look in his eyes. "In a large-scale battle, let xda-7 fully integrate the spiritual center of the body with the body, so that xda-7 will evolve to the final stage!"

    "Modeling angels at that time.". It will be the strongest! "

    "Fight Do you?... " BB pondered. Then there was an evil smile on his face. "Then, find out the guy who hurt the monster last time. He can hurt the monster seriously and almost die. He should be the object of the ceremony, right?..."

    Smell the words. Ye se is silent. It didn''t take long. He raised his head.

    "Let''s do that..."

    "Hey..." As if excited, BB''s eyes turned crimson, and a pair of tusks peeped out of her mouth.

    She. It''s a vampire!

    "Lo!" Licked the corner of his mouth, BB did not have the slightest image of shouting. "Take that monster to the company!"

    "It''s really troublesome. People haven''t found it yet. What''s the hurry..." The mouth said the words of complaint, but Luo still went to the direction of Ye laixia Yin, reached out his hand, and forcibly grabbed ye laixia Yin''s neck.

    It seems as if ye laixia yingei is a chicken lying on the chopping board, which has been almost cooked. In order to cook, she is lifted up.

    But, he is doomed to have no way

    "Dong!"

    Luo, who was trying to probe into Xiayin of yelase, suddenly seemed to be hit by an invisible shock. He didn''t even make a scream, just like an arrow out of the line. He shot out of his body, crossed the sides of Xiansheng of yelase and BB, and smashed into the back wall!

    "Bang!"

    The fragile wall was directly smashed by Luo''s body, but the body shape of Chloe didn''t have the trend of half decreasing. She threw out the boat, fell on the sea, fell asleep forever in a shower of water and flowers

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Ye laixiansheng and BB were so suddenly changed that they didn''t even have time to respond. They stayed there for a while, as if they had been fixed. They couldn''t move any more. A drop of sweat fell down on their forehead, and their pupils shrank.

    "Whoo..."

    Like the wind, like the sound of breaking the air, a very slight sound reverberated and spread into the ears of the two people on the scene. In front of them, beside the bed of yese Xiayin, a figure emerged slowly

    The faces of Ye Lai Xiansheng and BB changed dramatically. Even Xia Yin, who was lying on the bed, saw this figure. At the same time, his blank eyes brightened for a moment

    Looking up, a pair of wine red pupils first swept over Yise Xiansheng and BB, then looked around the blood filled ground and two "modeling angels" clones, and finally threw them on the bed, looking at Yise Xiayin. When you can see the blank in his eyes and the blood in the corners of his mouth, a pair of wine red eyes trembled slightly, then colded violently.

    Slowly turned around, in the turn of this period of time, the indifference in the wine red pupil has turned into indifference, speechless to see the wise life of Ye Lai, deep voice, mouth"Are you the sage yese?"

    When ye Laixian''s face was coagulated, his voice sank. "Who are you?"

    "I?..." Speechless for a moment, then shook his head. "An incompetent teacher who can''t even save his students..."

    "Teacher?" Ye Laixian is stunned for a moment. At this time, BB on one side also responds.

    "How did you find it?!" BB seems to care more about why his secret location is found than his silent identity.

    No way. All they do on this ship is illegal. They are invaded by others. How can they not care

    "It''s just that I learned about the existence of Yise Xiansheng in Yise''s personal data, the location of his work, and then I followed his lead and came here..." Speechless glance at BB, disdainful smile.

    "Impossible!" BB cried out in anger. "It''s an ocean. How could it be found so easily!"

    "Don''t you think that if you park the boat on the ocean, it won''t be found?" Speechless laugh. "The" modeling angel "appeared on Xianshen island last night. Your company''s location belongs to Xianshen island. Even if you drive out the ship, how far can you drive? Just look for it a little bit..."

    Speaking of this, speechless eyes slanted down and looked at BB with arrogance. "Next time you want to do something unknown, drive away the boat a little bit. In this place, which is only about 10 kilometers away from XianShen Island, you can''t hide ordinary people, but you can''t hide the magician who is good at space control magic. It''s just a few transfer times..."

    "Hateful!" BB angrily scolded, the dark red eyes became more intense because of the angry color. "In that case, you don''t want to leave!"

    For BB''s words, speechless directly ignored, turned his head, looked at Yase Xiansheng, and his eyes twinkled with imperceptible strange light.

    "Let me ask you a question..." With a tone that doesn''t know what it contains, he said quietly: "you made it, didn''t you?"

    He pushed the eyes on his face, nodded his head and opened his mouth. When he wanted to say something

    "Bang!"

    A flash, speechless appeared in front of Yise Xiansheng, a fist hit his face, a muffled sound, Yise Xiansheng''s glasses broke a ground, and he himself fell on the ground, the face shed blood, howl out of pain.

    "What!" BB was shocked and lost color. Before he could get back to his mind, a magic shock fell on her and blew her out.

    Looking at ye laixiansheng lying on the ground and covering his face, he turned around without saying a word and stopped paying attention to him. He went to the front of Ye laixiayin.

    Looking at her lax eyes, she took a deep breath without words, and a smile appeared on her face.

    Put your hand in front of yese Xiayin, staring into her eyes silently, and said softly, "together?"

    Finally, the blank eyes fluctuated, and the loose pupils began to condense gradually. Xiayin ye laixia stared at the silent, gentle and smiling eyes. She did not know whether the independent consciousness was awakened or the subconscious action. She stretched out her hand and put it in the silent palm of her hand.

    After this action, ye laixia Yin lost his consciousness completely. His eyes were closed all the time, and a small tear fell from the corner of his eyes. But this time, the tear did not seem sad

    Hold Ye Lai Xiayin''s hand that slipped because of his unconsciousness, sighed silently, and picked up his little body

    Looking back, there are only two dead ''mask parasites'' left, but ye Laixian and BB have disappeared

    Frowned, silent smile. "Forget that woman is a Vampire..."

    Leave a word like this, speechless caress the hair of Ye Lai Xia Yin, a flash, disappear in place

 Chapter 950

    "Is she yese Xiayin?"

    Looking at the silver haired girl lying on the soft bedspread, with delicate and pitiful breath and holy temperament, she turned her head to speechless in the piano, and her red eyes were full of strange taste.

    "Are you sure this is the object of the replica task, not yours?"

    The wordless expression was heavy and serious at first, but when I heard this sentence in the piano, the serious expression on the whole face suddenly collapsed, and all that remained was bad temper.

    "She is really yese Xiayin!" Speechless accentuated a tone, helplessly said: "why do you have that idea?"

    There was a sneer from the instrument. "Who let you copy the object of the task is such a beautiful girl..."

    "That''s the system''s choice!" No words immediately strive for their innocence.

    "Then why are all the targets of the copy task such beautiful girls?" It seems that the piano is really confused. "I remember you said that when you were in our world, you had a copy task to let me, Shixiang, sisinai and Kuang wear the seal ring, right? And this time, it''s to save this Xiayin ye Laise... "

    Tone dundun, Qin doubted to see speechless. "Do you have a relationship with beautiful girls in every task of replica world?"

    Smell speech, silent corners of the mouth slightly twitch for a while, a heart also beat drum.

    It seems that it''s true

    In the world of "whirlwind housekeeper", I have a copy task to enter Baihuang college. If I enter Baihuang college, I must follow the president of Baihuang College''s student union. That is to say, daisies deal with each other. In that way, it seems that they really rely on the copy task to get involved with the president.

    In the "forbidden book" world, my first copy task is to save my sisters. The third copy task is to knock down more than three copy world figures. Therefore, the four talents of bee eating, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli have become their own goals.

    As for the "dating battle" world, it''s needless to say that Qinli just said it once

    Calculated carefully, it doesn''t count as the word of the world of "sword God". There must be one or two of their own copy tasks in each copy world, which are related to cute and beautiful girls. The only copy world in which there is no relationship between tasks and girls is the "sword realm" or the copy world of forced tasks

    That is to say, every time I take the initiative to enter the replica world, the replica task released by the system. At least one of them is about cute girls!

    At the thought of this, wordless in the face of shame at the same time, but also with their own soul integration of the system from the incomparable gratitude.

    This is a good system!

    Without hesitation, wordless sent a "good system card" to the system, but the mouth was perfunctory.

    "It''s just a coincidence. After all, it''s the task of system release. It has nothing to do with me... "

    "Is it?" In the piano, I have a deep look at wordless, and then don''t look back. "Isn''t there a saying that there must be a system if there is a master?"

    "Where did you hear that?" No words make complaints about it. "And it''s transformed, isn''t it?"

    "Hum..." With a slight hum, he cast his eyes on ye laixia Yin and opened his mouth in the piano. "So, what are you going to do with her?"

    When it comes to business, the wordless expression gets serious again, stares at ye laixia Yin for a while, and then says: "the requirement of the second copy task is to let me stop the ascension ceremony. Save Ye se, who has been transformed into a "modeling angel". If you eliminate her transformation, the task should be completed... "

    "So..." After a pause in the piano, I turned around. He said to Wuyan, "isn''t it hard for you to say that?"

    However, Qin knows clearly that the wordless head has the knowledge of the skill in the book of magic way. The understanding of the skill can be called the most!

    Even if the skills in the book are all those in the "forbidden book of magic", but the so-called one way pass, one way pass, speechless with such a large amount of knowledge of skills, even if ye Lai Xiayin''s spiritual evolution is not possible, it should not be so difficult to break the skills

    But speechless but shook his head. "Maybe it used to be very simple, but now, yelase''s body has gathered all the conditions to evolve into an angel, which is a preliminary path to sublimation. Strictly speaking, she is no longer the person in this world, but in a higher dimension!"

    Reach out and point wordlessly to the flowing lines on ye laixia Yin. "It''s not the yelase in this dimension, because evolution is not completely related. I can touch her, but if I attack her, my attack will not work!"

    "It''s the range of attack to eliminate the skill of Ye se..." Shaking his head, silent wry smile."Of course, I''m not the one who doesn''t aim at angels in higher dimensions. In the book of magic, the one that is specially used to deal with angels, even the one that angels themselves use, that is, the so-called angel''s one. If I take a little time, I''m sure that I can eliminate the pattern eventually, but now I''m a little hesitant..."

    "Hesitation?" The chin frowned. "What are you hesitating about?"

    "I''m hesitant to eliminate Ye Lai''s skill!" "Yelase now has all the conditions to become an angel. If she succeeds in evolution, her strength will definitely not be under you and me," he said

    "It''s a pity to have such a condition and just eliminate it..."

    "Ha? Are you right? " Qin surprised to see a speechless eye. "If you don''t mention that you can finish the second copy task first, and let ye laixia Yin evolve into an angel, then her self-consciousness will not only disappear, but also not exist for a long time. Eventually, she will leave the world. If you don''t eliminate her technique, you want to kill her?!"

    "Am I like that?" Speechless turned his eyes and sighed. "Now that I say that, of course, there is a way to keep yese''s consciousness intact and stay in the world!"

    Yes, there''s no way to make ye laixia Yin stay in the world with an angel''s attitude and self-consciousness!

    In the world of "forbidden book of magic", although there are few examples of human calling angels since ancient times, they are not without them!

    The method of summoning angels used in these limited examples has naturally remained in the book of magic.

    It''s hard, it''s very hard to summon angels!

    Otherwise, the fire on the right side will not take so much trouble to pull down the angels, and make one to be plugged. At last, it almost compensates itself.

    Therefore, wordless though there are ways to call angels, none of those methods can not be achieved by the power of individuals alone.

    But it''s much easier just to leave the existing angels in the world.

    After all, ye laixiayin''s skill has been completed and the conditions are all ready. He doesn''t need to prepare anything by himself. He just needs to modify the spiritual evolution skill of Ye laixiayin. Then this idea is not impossible!

    The only defect is that it needs more understanding and huge magic to force the transformation of the existing operation than the operation itself.

    However, with the one hundred thousand and three thousand magic books, will wordless lack of the understanding of the magic way

    As a true ancestor, he lacks magic again

    Therefore, I want to keep the angel power of Ye Lai Xiayin, and maintain the self-consciousness and existence. Wordless, it just meets these requirements!

    However, if he does this, he will have to continuously transmit magic power to the new spells of Ye laixia Yin, so as to maintain the operation of the new spells

    This price, wordless, doesn''t care. Anyway, he has magic power and is still growing. Otherwise, he just needs to poke out the "fantasy killer" just to eliminate the degree of Ye laixia''s skill

    "I just don''t know what''s up with yese''s opinion..." Wordless knead his brow. "If she only wants to live a quiet life, it''s not right for me to do so..."

    "What do you worry about doing so much?" On the contrary, it''s mentioned in Qin. "First of all! At that time, ye laixia Yin really doesn''t want to have the power of an angel. You can eliminate the skill again! "

    "That would be a white job for me..." You can''t laugh or cry without words.

    "That''s your business!" The Bachelor in the piano waved to wordless and walked out.

    "Work hard..."

    Speechless and speechless

 Chapter 951

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Collect! Please recommend! Please comment! Please give me a reward! Ask for everything you can! Friends! Support

    Due to the exit from the piano, the small room was suddenly silent, looking at yese Xiayin, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, silent

    In the air, a tiny sound is quietly reverberating, which is like the sound of precise computer computing.

    The source of the voice is the spiritual evolution pattern that flows all the time!

    The vision is like a precise scanning machine that frequently scans the surgical tattoos on yelase Xiayin''s body. The simple and smooth tattoos fall into the wordless eyes with rich technical knowledge, but they are like the letters that form a complex program. Each one has its role, and each one has a certain connection with the rest of the letters.

    The wordless work is to find out the unimportant and unnecessary parts of these connections, remove them, and then use their own skill knowledge to fill in new skill lines to form a new role of spiritual evolution skill. Perhaps, it is more appropriate to use improvement to describe it.

    This is not a simple task!

    Because, the composition of a technique is like an orderly calculation formula. If you remove a part of it, the whole calculation formula will not be established. The same is true of the technique. It has its composition rules. Removing a part of it is equivalent to destroying the whole technique!

    If you want to modify an original perfect formula and make it reasonable, please refer to the original wordless to modify the composition of "mobile church". The difficulty of changing it from single defense to range defense is known. Even if it can be done, it will be as tired as a dead dog afterwards.

    Compared with the "mobile church", spiritual evolution is not bad at all. One is that it can make angels artificially. One is the ultimate defensive skill. At the level of skill, the two are in between.

    It''s better to say that if it''s not because the spiritual evolution that creates angels requires very strict conditions, if it can work as well as the "mobile church" without side effects and sacrifice, then this technique. It''s not too high to be classified as the highest level of all the skills!

    Without side effects and sacrifice, you can create a real angel''s skill anytime and anywhere

    Think about it, it''s scary

    Fortunately, no matter which world you are in, there are limitations and conditions for such skills as spiritual evolution. Otherwise, speechless really dare not mix in the world of replicas, showing off.

    There are hundreds of thousands of magic tricks in the book, including magic, alchemy, yin and Yang, and even angel. I can''t help but find what I need from the all inclusive magic tricks and leave it in my mind.

    "Whoo..." I took a deep breath. Speechless concentrated the spirit, stretched out the hand, started Take off Ye SE''s clothes

    Although the spiritual evolution is still clearly flowing on the surface of yelase Xiayin''s body, as if it was carved on her clothes, in fact, the pattern of the art is directly carved on yelase Xiayin''s body. If you want to modify the spiritual evolution, you have to directly contact the pattern of the art.

    Speechless, this is force majeure, not evil in his heart, although. His heart is ready to move now

    The whole process, wordless hands, didn''t even shake.

    You can imagine. For undressing, wordless cultivation, how deep in the end

    When ye laixia Yin''s delicate body of white flowers appeared in front of speechless, even speechless, her eyes could not help but emerge a sense of amazement.

    How to say the figure of Ye Lai Xiayin

    Good!

    Although there is no way to compare with Icarus, astraya, bee eating, praying, Shixiang, and Longhu Li, these people with good figure, but her figure is better than that of very even, just like the golden ratio, the big place is big, the small place is small, and the full chest is beyond the scale of the average 14-year-old or 5-year-old girl.

    At the age of Xiayin Ye Lai, it''s very good to have such a model. I believe it''s not difficult to grow into the category of bee eating, exercise and praying in the future!

    His eyes were as fixed on the top, and he cut his eyes without any words. He could not help looking forward to the future of Ye laixia Yin.

    Must be very attractive

    After all, I look like an angel.

    Thinking of this idea in my heart, I don''t know at all. My wish will soon come true

    Once again took a deep breath, forced down the inner impetuosity, speechless is finally serious up, the corner of the mouth mocked a smile.

    "If I let that guy in the ancient city see this beautiful scenery, I''m afraid he''ll have nosebleed?"Left such a word to float in the air, speechless hold one''s breath, stretched out a finger

    At the fingertip, a thread of magic emerges and twines!

    At this time, the wordless fingertips seem to be on fire, burning a tiny flame, but it is not the real flame, but the simple magic.

    Before long, the magic flame was slightly twisted. In it, there was a very small mysterious magic array that was smaller than the mosquito. It seemed that there was an inexplicable force surging up in the undulation, which made the surrounding space fluctuate a little bit.

    Wine red pupil is suffused with pure light, sweeping the skill pattern on ye laixia Yin''s body, then, speechless fiercely sticking out the hand, burning the fingertip of magic flame, all of a sudden, on a skill pattern!

    "Hum..."

    As if aware of any danger, ye Lai Xiayin''s magical lines vibrated violently, and the streamer, which originally flowed at a certain speed, also speeded up in an instant. A wave of repulsive force started from the ripple like waves, and met the speechless fingertips, blocking it!

    That''s the performance of being a higher-order entity, rejecting the attack of a lower-order entity!

    Modify the magic pattern, it''s equivalent to attack!

    Therefore, through the magical tattoo, as the angel of higher dimension, ye Lai Xiayin''s body is automatically resisting the attack from the outside of lower dimension!

    The tip of the forefinger is like sticking a wall, so it is directly blocked, feeling the sense of exclusion from the front, silent heart secretly praises the magic of spiritual evolution, while the face is also full of sneer.

    "Even if it''s a real angel, lying in front of me unprepared, don''t try to stop me, let alone you who only have the conditions and haven''t completely evolved!"

    Words fall, the magic flame of wordless fingernail expands a circle fiercely, and the mysterious magic array in it also turns quickly. Then, on the magic array, the inexplicable power surges by, and in an instant, it meets the rejection position of Ye Lai Xiayin''s magical pattern!

    "Peng..."

    A slight muffled sound sounded and spread around clearly and audibly. At the next moment, the rejection released from the surgical pattern is like the white sugar in hot water, which is disintegrated, dissolved and dissolved without any suspense. After a while, it disappears

    Until then, speechless smile, control the magic on his fingertips, compress the magic flame to the size of the previous one, then all the way out, press on ye laixia Yin!

    A very soft touch in the next second, through their fingers, into their own minds, almost let the wordless concentration of the mind rippling up, even the eyes are not controlled to turn to a pair of full yelase Xiayin, and then flustered away.

    He calmed his mind for a while, and smiled bitterly without words. "I''m only 14 or 5 years old, but I''m already so charming. How many teenagers and even impure girls'' hearts have to be harmed by this goblin growing up..."

    "What a goblin..." With a sigh, he closed his eyes without any words, adjusted his breath, mind and magic power. When he opened it again, there was only serious and attentive revision of the pattern.

    Like painting, the fingertips of the burning magic flame slowly glide over the skin of yelase Xiayin. Sometimes they follow the track of the art pattern engraved on it. Sometimes they bypass the art pattern directly and build new parts. Sometimes they wipe out some art patterns directly. Sometimes they write and draw in some subtle places, and add a few more lines to make them form One pattern after another.

    The long work continues

 Chapter 952

    Thank you very much for the 10000 "I am an S!"! 1888 reward of "book friend 140513012235017"! 1576 reward for "dancing with Maple"! As well as "super safe", "thunder ring", "pirate heart" and "me". Thousand year''s reward

    "Hiss Hiss Hiss

    The air echoed with the sound of "hiss and hiss", as if some fire in the fire had been splashed out by water, it was very rhythmic

    In the whole room, strange waves wander back and forth in the space, accompanied by the sound of "hiss and hiss", forming a melody, playing

    This scene has lasted for more than five hours!

    Out of the window, the sky has white light, the night is quietly retreating, waiting for the opportunity to come again, blue color instead of black night, spread out in the sky, and soon, it will be full of the whole sky, bringing people dawn

    The rest, only for the four seasons such as summer''s XianShen Island, the very painful sunshine, has not appeared

    The sky is white, people have ushered in a new day of living in the city of Xianshen. No one knows that Xiayin Ye is lying on the silent bed, bearing his "touch"

    One night later, the wordless face was not half tired. The wine red pupil was still shining and very serious. The fingertips that were sliding on ye laixia Yin seemed more smooth than last night. Obviously, its owner was getting familiar with the improved work.

    It wasn''t until this moment that the art lines on yelase Xiayin began to flow again. Along with the "hiss and hiss" made by fingertips passing through the body, the voice belonging to it is also working.

    At first glance, compared with the beginning, there is no change in ye laixiayin''s magical patterns. However, if you look carefully, you can see that some of the traces of those magical patterns have changed their original positions, which are very difficult to see, and they are connected with the surrounding magical patterns and flow gently.

    Moreover, in some invisible corners. There are also some patterns that are made of artistic patterns. They are hidden in this attractive and delicate corner, playing their own role unknown, that is, their role, let their owners. With the qualification to stay in the world

    Hands. On the fingertips. The magic flame is a little bigger than the original one, which proves the magic output of its owner now, and the magic output every second. Are comparable to a powerful attacker using a magic consumption!

    In addition to the five hours of uninterrupted working time, all the magic consumed during the period is enough for an old generation of pure blood vampires to release their strongest pets!

    However, wordless, who consumed such a huge amount of magic power, was still red and half tired. Besides fighting and injury, wordless was the most like the real ancestor.

    After all, sometimes true ancestor is synonymous with magic!

    With the passage of time, the magic output on the fingertips is gradually expanding, and the wordless eyes are more dignified with such a scene.

    Because the last step has come!

    The fingers skirted the soft skin of Yelai Xiayin skillfully, and came to her chest through her shoulder. Every time the fingertips slipped, there would be a magic pattern on the position where they slipped. Then, they moved their fingers without words, and connected with a broken magic pattern on Yelai Xiayin''s chest!

    "Bang..."

    In the moment of connecting, the magic flame on the fingertip expanded several times, and the magic output expanded several times, and then flowed into the charming artistic pattern of yelase Xiayin''s chest!

    "Hum..."

    Almost at the same time, ye laixiayin''s smooth tattoos emit a sound that suppresses the sound of the night. The streamer on the tattoos is like the water that has opened the gate. It surges wildly. After about ten seconds, it tends to be calm

    Under the silent gaze, the newly constructed spiritual evolution pattern fluctuated for a while, and then gradually melted into the body of Ye laixia Yin, disappearing. At the same time, behind ye laixia Yin, the wings twinkling with holy light, also slowly retracted into the body of Ye laixia Yin

    Hase Kanon today, as like as two peas, has not been transformed into a "modeling angel". She has no signs of half a monster.

    She was as holy and noble as before. She was so delicate that her foul face smelled pitiful. The eyes that had been tightly closed seemed to be relaxed. They were no longer as miserable as they were having nightmares

    "Whoo..."

    The magic flame on the fingertip dissipates slowly, but the silent magic does not stop output.

    Through the reconstruction of one night''s magic pattern, wordless has connected the magic pattern on ye laixia Yin with himself. In this way, even if he is not around her, he can continuously transport magic to her and maintain the operation of the magic pattern. As long as wordless does not stop the transportation of magic, then ye laixia Yin can normally exist in this world!It''s just that the magic power of maintaining the operation of the operation is a little big. I''m afraid it''s too much for a vampire. Only true ancestors can maintain the normal operation of the operation without half influence.

    I felt the connection between myself and the invisible magic circuit of Ye laixia Yin and the magic that was constantly outputting. I wiped the cold sweat that did not exist on my forehead without words, and finally pulled up a smile.

    Move ye laixiayin''s body, cover the quilt, cover the itchy and attractive white, touch the bangs on her forehead without words, and make a light laugh.

    "In that case, are you back?" He smoothed a wrinkle between the hearts of Ye laixia''s eyebrows, and said nothing in a warm voice.

    "Yese, welcome back..."

    Perhaps hearing the silent voice, the wrinkles between ye laixia''s eyebrows and his heart suddenly came loose, and his expression became peaceful, which made him nod his head with satisfaction.

    Just then

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Trigger the "mysterious crystal" awakening condition! "Mysterious crystal" awakens automatically! "

    "Drop! "Mystic crystal" awaking

    ¡­¡­

    The prompt sound of the system suddenly sounded, and he was unprepared. Before he could react, the "treasure of the king" would automatically open behind him!

    Then, a cultivation tank like human brain, a black crystal, ten crystal balls like a small black hole, and a glittering crystal flew out of the "treasure of the king" at the same time, floating in front of speechless.

    This Speechless face was full of amazement, but he quickly stepped back and observed four completely unrelated things floating in the air.

    The "mysterious crystal" drips and turns. Beside it, speechless special items from various replica worlds, such as "control brain", "terminal material crystal" and "Pearl of space", explode during the rotation of the "mysterious crystal"!

    "Bang..."

    With a sound of explosion, the "control brain", "terminal material crystal" and the "Pearl of space" turn into a flash of light, and they rush into the "mysterious crystal" as they return to the nest. When all of them are in the "mysterious crystal", the "mysterious crystal" quivers and even bursts!

    Speechless surprised to see the "mysterious crystal" burst into a ball of light, with the momentum of breaking into his chest, melting into the whole process, he did not respond.

    Gawking at his chest, the wordless man who had come back quickly pulled the clothes on his chest.

    In the position of the chest, three red gouyu seals are silently proclaiming their existence, waiting for the silent wake-up, but above the three gouyu seals, I don''t know when there is another white seal.

    That''s what mysterious crystal looks like!

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! "Mystic crystal" awakening completed! "

    "Ding! Get the "monster engraving"! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Monsters engraved?..."

    I heard the voice of the system, and asked without any words and doubts. "What''s this" beast engraving "

    "Users, the" monster seal "is the embodiment of the monster sealed in the" mysterious crystal "

    "Beast incarnation?" Hearing the system''s answer, speechless became more confused. Before he asked again, the system answered by itself.

    "The monster in the ''mysterious crystal'' has a very violent consciousness and almost no independent reason. After system judgment, its possibility of being driven by the user is close to zero, so the system will automatically erase the consciousness and body of the monster and convert it into ''monster engraving''. Please explore the specific ability by yourself!"

    Speechless at a loss.

    Up to now, he is still confused

 Chapter 953

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "that melody is really beautiful"! And the rewards of "ferra", "qasdxfrgr", "yunqiqinggu" and "innocent shinshino''s skeleton"

    The hot sun pours down, and the sultry atmosphere circulates around Xianshen island

    Maybe it''s really hard to meet the weather outside the sunny day on Xianshen island. The temperature that makes anyone outside the island unbearable is a habit for those residents who have lived on Xianshen island for a long time.

    So, even though the temperature is terrible, the sweat on the body is all over the body, and the pedestrians exposed to the sun are still walking on their own. Although their faces are almost full of sweat, their expressions are calm and abnormal. Only a few young people walk and complain at the same time

    In such weather, a gust of wind blows over the pedestrians who are on their way. At this moment, almost every pedestrian on the road shows a comfortable expression. Some people even stop their steps and enjoy the comfortable wind.

    The wind blows through the streets, through the buildings, through the air, through the pedestrians, into the high-rise houses with large windows, into the doors they patronize

    Yese Xiayin is lying on the bed. It''s a great honor to be selected by the fresh wind blowing in from the window. The bangs drift slowly with the wind, and then cooperate with the delicate foul face. At this time, she is extremely beautiful

    It seems that I feel the wind blowing on myself. As if ye laixia Yin was called by something, it has always been a quiet face, eyelids, and finally broke the peace. It vibrated a little.

    Like a newborn bird, ye Lai Xiayin tries to open her eyes. The blue pupils are exposed in the air like crystal, flashing a dazzling brilliance, and the blurred vision is gradually recovering. It was not until the white ceiling was completely printed into the eyes of yese Xiayin that she came back to her mind

    With a blank blink, ye Lai Xiayin''s beautiful face is full of confusion, and looks around with a bloody expression. Will be floating with fragrance, let their hearts a warm warm room panorama, close to the bottom of the eye.

    This Looking at the surrounding scene, the expression on his face became more and more confused. "This is..."

    "Wake up?..."

    Ye Lai Xiayin is still trying to sort out the memory in his mind, intending to give the memory of why he was here to his side. A listen, for her, very want to cry the voice, rang up

    Following his inner guidance, ye laixia yanmeng turned to look at his side, which is the direction of the room door.

    The closed door did not know when it was opened and stood there speechless. With a tray in hand, a dish of delicious hot dishes is lying quietly, and soon the whole room full of fragrance is enveloped in the fragrance.

    Speechless hurriedly carries the tray in the hand, came to the body side of Hase Kanon, put the thing in the hand on the cabinet at the head of the bed, sat beside her.

    "How is it?" With a light smile on his face, he asked silently, "isn''t there anything uncomfortable in his body?"

    Ye laixia Yin has been staring at speechless, from the moment he entered the room, until he heard speechless words. She subconsciously shook her head, and then reacted.

    "Teacher?" His face was full of blankness, and he looked around again. "This is?..."

    "This is my home!" After a pause in his voice, he began to laugh again without a word, saying, "it''s also your home!"

    "I My home?... " Ye Lai and Xia Yin are stunned. The daze on her face turned into confusion. Obviously, she didn''t understand why she said such things without words.

    Seeing ye Lai''s performance, he hesitated for a moment and looked straight into her eyes.

    "You Don''t you remember? " I look at ye laixia Yin very seriously, and say without saying a word: "what I have done before..."

    "Done Things... " Ye laixia Yin frowned, lowered his head, and began to remember.

    My father said to save himself and transform himself into a monster!

    Flying in the sky, using the previously unimaginable power of their own, and their own form of the same clan killing each other!

    It''s a matter of swallowing a part of their body by breaking away from their defeated peers!

    As well, the smile in front of this, is very kind of teacher''s heart to pierce things!

    Finally, it''s his very familiar hands, full of other people''s blood

    The confused look gradually faded, replaced by unbelievable and thick sadness. Ye laixia shrank his body, and the look in his eyes gradually turned into gloom.

    "By the way I Hurt a lot of people It hurt Teacher

    Terrible memories in the scene of the return to the mind of yelase Xiayin, let her face more and more pale, to the end has been white without a trace of blood.Although ye laixia Yin, whose hands are covered with blood, is reluctant to admit it, she is really a very kind person. She is so kind that even the abandoned cat can''t ignore her.

    For such a woman, these memories are so cruel

    Looking at the pale face and bleak eyes of yese Xiayin, the wordless head also lowered, but it was soon raised again.

    Reach out and touch ye laixia Yin''s silver hair.

    "Pain?"

    Yese Xiayin didn''t answer. She should have said that she didn''t know how to answer

    Say pain

    But at that time, she had lost all her feelings.

    No pain

    Then what''s the matter with this dull pain reverberating in the heart

    With enough eyes to see through ye laixia Yin''s heart, she gazed at her, with a gentle smile on her wordless face and opened her mouth.

    "It doesn''t matter..."

    Ye laixia Yin is stunned. He can''t help turning his head and looking at Wuyan.

    "It doesn''t matter..." Just as I want to pass on my heart voice to Ye Lai Xiayin, I caress her hair silently and said with an accentuated tone with a smile: "even if my hands are covered with blood, my body is covered with blood, you are still you..."

    Side of the head, a let yese Xiayin completely lost his mind smile from silent face slowly emerged.

    "If you feel guilty, let me bear it with you..."

    "your sin..."

    "Together Carrying... " Yese Xiayin is silent. In her eyes, a little wave echoes hard to detect, making her ask.

    "Why..."

    "Why?..." Speechless Zheng for a while, it seems that this problem has been baffled, scratched his cheek, and finally only helpless sigh.

    "I don''t know why. I just want to do this. After all, if you don''t take you in now, you have to go out to sleep on the street. Don''t say that you''re your teacher. Even if you''ve only met with you, you can''t rest assured..."

    Hearing that, ye laixia Yin seemed to be stunned. He looked at Wuyan stupidly, and looked at Wuyan as if he was not comfortable. He was embarrassed and turned away. This performance finally made ye laixia Yin laugh.

    Just like the blooming white lotus, ye Lai''s smile becomes extremely dazzling and noble against the light. Like a goddess, she almost looks speechless in the past, and then she reacts and laughs.

    "Ye Lai, it''s nice to laugh. She''s worthy of being called the" Saint daughter of junior high school department " He shook his head with a smile, stroked the hair of Ye laixia''s voice and the bangs, and said softly without words.

    "Always smile later..."

    "Well Well! " Ye Lai Xiayin lowered his head, embarrassed, which made him laugh again.

    "Hungry?" Put it on the bedside cabinet, and take the tray with the food, and lift it to the front of Xiayin Ye Lai.

    "Come on, let''s have a meal. I made it myself. In terms of taste, I''m quite confident..." Jokingly, he put the tray on his leg and stood up.

    "My sister went out to buy two clothes for you. Before the clothes were bought back, she temporarily wronged you to stay in the quilt. Of course, if you want to get up like that, I won''t object!"

    Yese Xiayin realized that his body in the quilt seems to have nothing on

    At present, her beautiful face, inevitably all red up, see, speechless Lang a smile, out of the room

    Tight tight on the quilt, ye Lai Xiayin cast his eyes on the tray in front of him, reached out and picked up a bowl of clear soup.

    Feeling the temperature uploaded from the bowl, ye Lai Xiayin''s eyes twinkled with splendor, in his heart, as if something had melted

    "So warm..."

 Chapter 954

    (congratulations on "wind butterfly flower weeping" becoming the master of this book!)

    (please support! support! Support!)

    White knee length long sleeve dress, wearing a pair of high boots of the same white at the foot, wearing a short sleeve blue coat outside, an extremely fresh image.

    This is what Xia Yin is wearing now!

    Looking at the beautiful silver haired girl in the white dress and blue coat set off the whole body exudes a fresh and natural atmosphere, speechless and Qin inside the face of each other''s gaze, are to see each other''s eyes amazing.

    I saw a man and a woman staring at him. Xia Yin looked down shyly, as if he was not used to it. He pinched her.

    Generally speaking, it''s almost certain that Xia Yin''s appearance attracts people''s attention. She should be almost used to the eyes others appreciate. What she''s really not used to is what she''s wearing now.

    In Xia Yin''s impression, after he went to school, he almost didn''t wear clothes other than uniform. Even if he did, it was the same as before. He put on a coat inside, and then put it on with uniform. If he only wore casual clothes, how long ago was it? Xia Yin has forgotten about it.

    However, it has to be said that Xia Yin, who was originally very beautiful, had such an excellent effect when he put on his plain clothes. Even if the two people who had been prepared to appreciate the silent and zither before, they could not avoid being shocked in the end. At the same time, a wry smile came out.

    "Well, let''s do it first..." The head of Qin, with his waist crossed and his tail tied, slightly sideways, asked: "but is that really good? It looks hot... "

    Xianshen island has always been like summer, and its temperature is terrible. In this island, people usually wear long sleeved clothes. Only those demons with strong heat resistance or those with special skills can wear a few pieces less in such a terrible temperature for normal people.

    There is no doubt about it. Xia Yin is a pure ordinary person without transforming into an angel. Even if he has an extremely powerful psychic constitution, the spirit is strong enough to support the "modeling angel" ceremony, so as to become a real angel. However, the spirit is not developed. Before she was used, she was still an ordinary person.

    It''s very painful to wear long sleeved clothes here.

    "No, it doesn''t matter..." Xia Yin smiles shyly. "Used to it from the beginning, so..."

    Indeed, even in uniform. Xia Yin will also wear a rather thick coat in her uniform. At that time, she never complained about her heat.

    It''s not so much a habit as a habit. Her constitution still plays a small role without being developed, such as heat and cold resistance

    "Although it looks good to say you wear it like this, it seems that you are not used to it..." Looking at Xia Yin, he hesitated all the time and scratched his cheek wordlessly. "For the time being, I''ll wear this suit first. When I get back to school, I''ll help you apply for a new uniform. Later, I''ll let Qinli take you to buy some daily necessities. What do you need? Don''t be polite, or we will be troubled... "

    "It doesn''t matter..." Xia Yin shakes her head quickly, and a quiet smile appears on her face. "That''s all. I''m already satisfied... "

    it''s more than satisfaction. Xia Yin is very grateful now.

    Not only will she be rescued from that form, but also willing to adopt herself and meet all her requirements. For Xia Yin, who nearly lost everything a few days ago, she is very happy.

    "Just be happy!" Come to Xia Yin''s side, look at her lovely smile, speechless can''t help but touch her little head. "Sure enough, ye Lai should always smile. That''s what makes her beautiful..."

    Hearing this, Xia Yin''s face was slightly red, but he didn''t avoid the wordless hand touching his head. In a mosquito like voice, he opened his mouth shyly and said, "well, teacher, call me Xia Yin."

    Speechless slightly a Leng, the eyes more or less a little surprised.

    Name or something, in the world of duality, but the expression of close relationship between the two sides

    And I, although I have adopted Xia Yin, the number of times I really met doesn''t count when she became a "model angel" and had class, is this the second time

    As if seeing through the voiceless heart sound, Xia Yin tightens his hand on his chest, looks up and shows a beautiful smile.

    "Now the teacher... Is my Family... " Just like the general longing, summer sound eyes flashing. "If you are a family member, you have to call them by name..."

    Looking at Xia Yin''s beautiful face with a beautiful smile, he smiled wordlessly. He was helpless and happy.

    "Well, I''ll have more advice next, Xia Yin...""Well!" Xia Yin''s eyes narrowed happily.

    "Oh?" On one side, a hook of the corner of the mouth in the piano, looked at wordless with a smile. "You''re quite capable..."

    "Ha?" Speechless eyebrow a pick, skin smile flesh does not smile. "Your words fundamentally distort the whole reality..."

    "I know, you are such a person!"

    "You don''t know! You don''t know! "

    "Then That, can''t fight... "

    "Ding Dong..."

    When the three people in the scene were in a group, a doorbell rang outside the door. Then came the sound of being opened and a sweet and cheerful voice line.

    "Teacher! Sauce in the piano! good morning! Have you got up yet? Late for school! "

    With this cry, in the direction of the porch, the sand and snow vegetables came in together with the lazy old city.

    "Chutney..." Seeing his good friend again, Xia Yin felt totally different in his heart. He just felt that an impulse burst out from his heart.

    "Ah..." It was a surprise to see Xia Yin here.

    "Xiayin sauce, why are you here?!"

    ¡­¡­

    "That sage yelase is so hateful!"

    After listening to the whole process of speechless explanation, she was the first to cry out, her lovely face full of anger.

    "Even my daughter..."

    The most open-minded sanshadu shows this. The ancient city with a sense of justice and meticulous snow vegetables, let alone, are extremely angry.

    It is said that her identity is the sword Witch of the Lion King organ, but in fact, she is just a prop cultivated by the Lion King organ to help them work. As like as two peas,

    adopted a strong psychic physique child, and then targeted them to cultivate them.

    "Don''t be afraid of Xiayin sauce!" His eyes turned to Xia Yin, whose face was a little gloomy. He immediately softened his tone, took her hand, and comforted her: "the teacher is very powerful. With him, no one can hurt you!"

    "Chutney..." Xia Yin smiles and shakes his head. "I''m not afraid at all, but I''m worried. Will it affect everyone..."

    "Don''t worry, summer sauce!" She has a strong chest. She doesn''t know where she comes from. "I''m going to be all right!"

    "Hello, Gusha, it''s not something you can manage. Don''t interfere too much!" The ancient city jumped out in a hurry. Unlike the real ancestor of the vampire and the snow vegetable of the sword witch, he was a complete ordinary person. If he was involved in this event, the risk was not so high.

    "What are you talking about, ancient city king!" He gave the ancient city a disgruntled look. "Xiayin sauce is a very important friend of jusha. How can I not help her?"

    "But you..." The ancient city didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Say you are ordinary people, absolutely can''t participate in this incident

    But on the surface, he and Xuecai are also ordinary people!

    "Teacher!" Xuecai also frowned and looked speechless. "Would you like to persuade him..."

    Speechless puckered lips, but smiled. "I said ancient city and Ji Xin, don''t look down on her. She is stronger than you think..."

    She held up her chest again and was very proud, but the next sentence made her choke.

    "I''m still afraid of demons..."

    "The latter sentence is superfluous!"

    In the hall, the laughter of all the people became one

 Chapter 955

    Near dusk, the temperature of XianShen Island finally dropped

    The sultry air is gradually being replaced. The wind with a little smell of sea is blowing through every corner of XianShen Island, just like trying to help it cool down. Before long, it was too hot in the morning and at noon, to the extent that people who did not exercise would not sweat.

    Of course, if they run around outside, the heat will definitely be there, but it''s not a big relationship with Wuyan, Qinli, Gusha, Xiayin, Xuecai, Gucheng, etc., because at this time, they entered a very large commercial shopping center.

    The air conditioning air filled the space of the shopping center, completely isolating the outside world from the inside world. Once entering the shopping center, the two vampire ancestors, wordless and ancient city, were relieved.

    "Alive..."

    "Do you..." Seeing the half dead look of the two, he was very unhappy and puffed up his mouth. "It''s not easy for us to go out for a stroll. Can you two be more energetic?"

    "No, no, no, it should be really strange. Why are you still so energetic?" After wiping the sweat on his forehead, he saw that there was no sign of perspiration on the four people: Qinli, Qisha, Xiayin and Xuecai. His wordless performance was not calm. "Ordinary people, should not be able to maintain a good mental state in such a temperature?..."

    "Yes, yes!" The ancient city immediately seconded. "No sweat or anything. Is that too much of an exaggeration? "

    Hearing the words of the two girls, the four girls showed quite disdain or indifference.

    It''s also natural to think about it. It''s the spirit of fire in the piano. It''s impossible to be afraid of a little high temperature. Xuecai is a sword witch. It also has a certain spiritual power in the body. It''s not difficult for Xiayin to make his normal activities under high temperature at all. In Xia Yin''s words, although he hasn''t developed his own constitution, it''s on the strength of his constitution. She is even on top of the snow vegetables. A little temperature, but also why not her.

    As for Gusha, it seems that she is the most common, but only speechless. In the body of the sand. There is also a terrifying beast of ice. Even though the sand can''t control the beast, or even sense it, it''s the beast of ice. I''m afraid I don''t need to help the host to recover from the high temperature.

    In addition to Tansha, the other three girls all know their own situation, but they still cast a sleepy eye on the two true ancestors of vampires.

    "Anyway, it''s also two big men. Your performance is too bad!" As always, the opening in Qin is merciless. I''m afraid that the psychological quality is not up to standard, which will be ashamed to death.

    "Yes!" Pang Sha''s waist was crossed with deep approval. "If you can go shopping with so many lovely students, schoolgirls, sisters and so on, what are you dissatisfied with? If the boys in our class know that they can go shopping with the pickle sauce and the summer sound sauce, it''s possible to fight for this seat!"

    "Isn''t that too exaggerated?" This is a negative EQ, how can not understand xiaogucheng students issued a sense of concept. "Are all the boys in the junior high school so fierce? It''s stupid to go out and fight with girls! "

    On the spot, speechless immediately chose to stay away from the ancient city for a distance. Almost at the same time, three extremely cold lines of sight cast on the ancient city.

    "Stupid Do you?... " The snow vegetable tightens a expressionless face, and the voice does not fluctuate at all. "Is that so?..."

    "Oh?..." Chin in the eyebrows pick pick pick pick, a bad smile. "I''m surprised that there are still such dull men, though I really want to pull you out to bake..."

    "Hum!" Half narrowed his eyes, he preached loudly as if he had been sentenced to death. "Guchengjun, there''s no dinner for you tonight!"

    "Ah! Ai Ai Ai Ai!!! " As soon as the ancient city stayed, the sound of sadness came out, and only three girls'' joyful laughter came.

    He shakes his head in silence and chuckles. Indeed, as Qin said, there are still such dull men in this year. If he doesn''t have any skills, he will be lonely for a lifetime

    Shaking his head, speechless inadvertently noticed that one side has been quietly in place, looking around, did not say a word of Xia Yin, can not help but speak.

    "What''s the matter? Xia Yin, have you found anything strange?... "

    Xia Yin seems to be a bit scared to open his mouth. Then he returns to his senses and shakes his head. Then he looks embarrassed and lowers his head.

    "No No, it''s just that the first time I came to this place, I was a little curious... "

    Smell speech, silent slightly Zheng, immediately suddenly remembered.

    Xia Yin was an orphan since she was a child. She had no information about her parents since she was conscious. She said that she was adopted by a monastery where she spent her childhood.However, there was an accident in that monastery five years ago. In that accident, except for Xia Yin, all the others died. Even the monastery became broken and almost into ruins.

    If she was not adopted by Yise Xiansheng, it''s hard to imagine how Xia Yin could survive without her shelter

    Moreover, it is not a lucky thing to be adopted by Yise Xiansheng.

    He was transformed into a monster with the name of an angel, and participated in the brutal fighting. Until he was rescued by himself, Xia Yin was really out of the misery.

    That is to say, before today, Xia Yin''s past, although it can''t be said to be horrible, is not far from it!

    But even so, she still has a kindness that others can''t reach. Even though the past life is so hard, even painful, her face has always been hung with a smile like a saint.

    It''s true that no matter which aspect, people can''t help but want to hold her in their arms and comfort her

    Looking at Xia Yin''s holy smile, she felt her beautiful silver hair without words and forced her inner pity.

    "In this case, let''s have a good time today. Buy whatever you want. Buy what you haven''t been able to buy in the past. One time is enough!" The wordless mood was also much happier when such heroic words were uttered. "Don''t worry about my wallet, at least I''m richer than you think..."

    "Really?" Xia Yin is eager to refuse the wordless proposal. As he said, he is worried about the wordless wallet.

    No, I should say I don''t want to increase the burden of wordless.

    After all, if you live in someone''s home, you may have to take care of them all the time. If you can, Xia Yin doesn''t want to make trouble for wordless.

    It''s a pity that the silent suggestions are so attractive to Xia Yin.

    It''s one thing never to come, but the same is because Xia Yin is also a girl.

    For girls, there are few who don''t like shopping

    So, Xia Yin thought of not adding trouble to wordless, but the real idea, or first step through her mouth, let out

    "Of course it is!" Speechless clapped his chest. "Don''t forget, I''m a teacher or a devil attacking officer. When the two salaries add up, I''m rich. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely spend enough!"

    Even if it''s not enough, just sell some gold coins

    This sentence, speechless of course, will not be said foolishly.

    However, Xia Yin is still like a cat, smiling and squinting.

    "Thank you, teacher!"

    "You''re welcome..." Originally, I wanted to answer Xia Yin''s silence with a smile, because I felt several sharp lines of vision, and the tone suddenly weakened. I found that I didn''t know when the three people, Qinli, Qisha and Xuecai, were staring at him with different expressions. Their eyes were especially oppressive.

    "Didn''t you just have no spirit?" The pianist squints at the piano to watch speechless. "Why does it look so happy?"

    "Teacher..." Xuecai looks speechless with a new look. "I didn''t expect that the teacher was the same person as the schoolmaster. He changed his outlook on you a little bit..."

    "Stupid!" He scolded directly, with tears in his eyes, as if he had been bullied by wordless. "Big fool!"

    Silent mouth slightly twitches, subconsciously back a step, the heart to cry without tears.

    This time, it''s really not to increase the degree of goodwill!!!

 Chapter 956

    As we all know, Xianshen island is a special area for the demons. This island itself exists for the purpose of studying the demons.

    Because of this nature, in general, the most common buildings on the island are the research facilities, followed by the residences of the residents. While there are many places like the commercial street that provide the necessities of life, there is still a gap between them.

    After all, Xianshen island is a man-made island with such a large area. Once buildings are piled on it, there is no possibility of expansion. In this way, so many man-made islands will be built around Xianshen island to be used for things like garbage, so that the land on Xianshen island will not be severely demanded.

    Perhaps because of the consideration of the nature of the demon special zone of XianShen Island, there are a number of shopping centers that cover a wide area and are not of a large scale. Basically, as long as they are needed for life, they can be found in the shopping center, such as clothes, food and play goods, which are all available and convenient.

    This time, wordless people will come to the shopping center, not only for simple shopping, but also to help Xia Yin prepare daily necessities.

    Although she was adopted by Wuyuan, Xia Yin came to Wuyuan''s house but was completely destitute. Not only did she have half of the money, but also some of the daily necessities she had in the past. Otherwise, Xia Yin would not wear the casual clothes she was not used to, but directly wore her uniform.

    Therefore, Xia Yin''s life needs have to be bought again. For example, clothes, toiletries, beds, sheets and so on, all have to be prepared, which is quite a lot.

    Also because of this, when hearing Xia Yin need to prepare a lot of things, she will volunteer to help. He brought the snow vegetables with the ancient city. Of course, the beautiful name is help. In fact, a large part of the reason is that he also wants to buy a lot of things.

    Moreover, after almost an hour''s shopping at the shopping center, his enthusiasm did not dissipate at all. Along the way, in addition to helping Xia Yin buy the necessary items, she also paid special attention to those snacks. From the moment when she started to stroll, her mouth basically didn''t stop.

    It''s not only the sand, but also the zither and snow vegetables. Even Xia Yin''s three young girls showed different enthusiasm. After visiting the shopping center for so long, the four young girls didn''t rest for half a meeting and never shouted tired.

    This makes speechless can''t help but start to doubt that girls love shopping, which he knows, but why so thin a few girls. Stroll up the street, but there are so many physical strength can be consumed

    Especially in Gusha, the girl''s physical quality is not very good, and she is not good at sports at ordinary times. But after a whole hour''s stroll, her energy is still so strong, let alone she knows nothing. Even her elder brother''s ancient city is confused.

    Looking at the four beautiful girls running in front with laughter. The wordless man with a bunch of bags on his body sighed a lot, and asked the ancient city with bags on its side.

    "You say, are we not old vampires or are they not? Why do they all look alive, but we are half dead? "

    "Who Who knows... " The ancient city sweated and pulled its eyelids. "Anyway, I haven''t been able to figure out the answer to this question since I first went shopping with yunsha..."

    Smell the words. Speechless slightly speechless. "Is this really a girl''s natural skill? Go shopping with unlimited energy?... "

    "Ha ha..." The ancient city skin laughs the flesh not to smile to say: "really have that kind of skill, then I also want one, for example when the morning enters the infinite energy state..."

    Obviously, the ancient city deeply hates his vampire''s physical condition, which makes him use his disdainful skills.

    "How can you understand how happy it is to sleep late in the morning?"

    "Hello hello hello, are you like what a teacher should say?" The ancient city can''t help but make complaints about it. "Generally, this time is not the time to say" go to bed early, get up early, be in good health... "

    "Ha ha..." This time, it''s his turn to stop laughing. "Although I teach the junior high school department, I still don''t teach the kindergarten. In your mind, am I like the kindergarten teacher?"

    "SA, who knows..." The tone of the ancient city began to take on a little unknown hatred. "No matter kindergarten or junior high school department, you are a bad teacher who starts with your students. In my heart, you must have no good impression!"

    The silent corner of the mouth suddenly twitched.

    Fortunately, the damned brother-in-law didn''t let him know that she had been taken by herself, otherwise

    In my mind, I saw the scene that the ancient city knew that its sister had been taken down, and then went on a rampage to release the "lion''s gold". I don''t know why, speechless suddenly felt a little expectant.

    Looking forward to the reaction of the ancient city at that time"You two! Come on! "

    When the two vampire true ancestors had a conversation without any nutrition, in front of them, she waved happily to them, with a very bright and lively smile on her face, and a short ponytail swayed to the left and right because of her actions, like a dog wagging its tail to its owner, which was extremely lovely.

    In an instant, the vampire teacher and sister control vampire who had already taken their students were shaken. Without thinking about it, they raised their feet and wanted to rush forward.

    "Huh?"

    Just when they were going to rush forward, a strange feeling emerged in their hearts, which made the posture of two people rushing forward a fierce meal, and the action at their feet was also stagnant on the spot.

    "This feeling..." The ancient city frowned and slightly raised its nose. "The smell of blood!"

    Speechless eyes flashed a little light, no longer take their own steps, in front of the snow vegetables suddenly ran over, face full of serious.

    "Teacher, senior, just..."

    Obviously, with extraordinary spiritual vision, Xuecai also felt something wrong.

    Speechless put his hand to signal Xuecai not to panic. He took off the bags one by one and handed them to Xuecai.

    "Let''s hang out here first. I''ll come right away!"

    "Is it for ye Lai?" Xuecai takes the bag handed over by Wuyan, but her eyes are fixed on Wuyan.

    "I don''t know!" Speechless shook his head. "But apart from that, I don''t know why we should be watched!"

    "Don''t you plan to let yese go?" The ancient city clenched its fists abruptly, biting its teeth with hatred, turned its head and looked at Wuyan.

    "I''ll go with you, too! You are the only one to leave. They will doubt it! "

    Speechless pondered for a while, then nodded, see form, snow vegetables is also hurried to open mouth.

    "Then I..."

    "Ji Xin, you don''t have to go!" Speechless interrupted the snow vegetables. "There are too many people going, but they will be more doubted!"

    "But..." Hearing the silent words, Xuecai was a little worried. "If the seniors come in disorder..."

    As the fourth true ancestor, the ancient city is not complete.

    However, it''s because it''s not complete. Once he goes on a rampage, his animals can kill the whole Xianshen island in minutes. In this case, how can Xuecai let him out of his sight

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless smile at the snow vegetables. "Isn''t there still me watching him?"

    "That''s what worries me!" Xuecai made no secret of her inner thoughts and said angrily, "teacher, don''t forget that you are no safer than the elder vampire!"

    "Don''t confuse me with the ancient city!" "I don''t just release the animals, and I look like the kind of person who can release the animals at will?" he said

    Indeed, in fact, since owning the beast, in addition to the appearance of the "ice of the enchanter" in his body, wordless himself released the beast once when fighting with vatola for the first time.

    For him, the beast is the real Assassin''s mace. Who will take it out and let it go at will when there is no need

    "Again..." Glanced at the front of the sand and others, silent squint eyes. "You need to protect them..."

    This Xuecai hesitates immediately.

    "All right!" Clap the shoulder of snow vegetable, have no speech smile way: "do not need how long, this side please you!"

    Finish saying, speechless also ignore the answer of the snow vegetable is what, looked at the front full of curious sand, uneasy Xia Yin, and pointed his head to the Qin, smiled, turned around, ran out with the ancient city togethe

 Chapter 957

    (it''s windy and rainy these days, and it''s lightning and thunder. In such a weather, when I turn on the computer, I''m scared every minute and every second. I''m afraid that when the computer will be cut off, boo boo boo, please give me some support! Friends!)

    I don''t know when to start, people in the shopping center suddenly decrease

    Originally, the bustling shopping center is still bustling in the upper ten floors. But on the first floor of the shopping center, the number of people is decreasing little by little. They either go to a higher floor or leave the shopping center directly. Now, there is no one on the first floor of the whole shopping center!

    Standing at the gate of the shopping center side by side with wordless, the ancient city looked around the empty area, and seemed surprised.

    "How did you do it?" Turn around, look at wordless, the ancient city is full of strange faces. "There were so many people just now..."

    "I used the" dispel the idle "skill!" No words and no concealment. "It''s a skill that can give psychological hints to the people around. If there is such a skill, then, within the scope of the skill, all ordinary people will leave here with the effect of" dispersing the idle people ". It''s also a skill specially used to prevent ordinary people from being affected when fighting!"

    "Here It''s really convenient... "

    "Well, after all, fighting can happen anytime, anywhere, and many things are not suitable for ordinary people to participate in, such as this kind of skill. Some magicians who are proficient in magic should also be able to... " Twisted his hand, speechless face pulled up a smile.

    "By the way, in the space of" dispersing the idle ", I have set up a border around me. As long as you don''t release two or more beasts, then you can''t destroy any of the things in this shopping center!"

    "What..." This time, the ancient city was really surprised.

    Jiejie, he has not heard of it.

    But he can resist the border of his animals. He really hasn''t met or even heard of it.

    Although his fourth true ancestor lacked all kinds of consciousness. But at least there is recognition. He knows that with the power of his pet animals, in this world. Able to defend their borders. Almost no!

    Now. At present, the vampire teacher said that he set up a border that can resist his pets. How could the ancient city not doubt it

    Even if it is not complete, he is also a real ancestor!

    See what the ancient city looks like. Speechless to know what he was thinking, now no good gas white his eyes.

    "Don''t think that the enchantment I laid down is so smart that I can''t stop the real ancestor''s beasts. I just rely on my magic power to make the surface of my enchantment full of magic. In this way, if the enchantment is attacked by the beasts, it can offset part of the power at least!"

    Speaking of this, speechless also left the ancient city. "And even if you do this, you can only resist the attack of one of your beasts. It''s just the aftereffect. Don''t let your beasts directly collide with the border, or the trouble will be big. Of course, if you want to be torn apart by Ji Xin, I have no opinion. I can''t keep this shopping center, but I''m confident to keep the people in the shopping center ¡±

    "no No, that''s enough... " There was sweat on the ancient city''s cheek, and he quickly opened his mouth and said, "I only use one beast, and I will never let it directly hit the border!"

    "These are all afterwords..." Speechless shook his head and sighed. "I hope the enemy can''t force you to release the beasts, so we can solve it..."

    The ancient city facial expression a congeals, solemnly ordered to nod

    Just then, the automatic door of the shopping center suddenly opened!

    Under the eyes of the two men, a group of soldiers, covered in black armor and armed with submachinegun, rushed in from the outside of the shopping center!

    It seems that they want to rush directly to the depths of the shopping center. The soldiers of black armour rush by and run in one direction without hesitation. The purposeful action makes wordless and the ancient city realize it immediately.

    I''m afraid their whereabouts have been exposed early!

    In the sonorous footsteps, the soldiers of black armour rushed forward nimbly until they found two people standing in front of their own eyes, and then they stepped down. Then they quickly separated and formed an arc, surrounded the wordless front and the ancient city. The submachine gun was raised by them!

    "Are these guys?" Seeing the black armor soldiers, the ancient city was shocked and frowned. "No, just the smell of blood, not them!"

    "There''s no breath of a living person..." Speechless staring at the black armor soldier. "Robots? Or the living dead? "

    "Sa..." The tone of the ancient city has slightly increased. "Coming!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the black armour soldiers picked up the submachine guns in their hands and pulled down the trigger without any hesitation!"Protrusion, protrusion..."

    Mars spewed out from the muzzle of the gun. In a burst of gun sound, a furious bullet broke through the atmosphere in the space, bringing up a roar and attacking the two people!

    In the face of the collective shooting of Mars, listening to the sound of guns and air breaking, the faces of the two vampires'' real ancestors did not change in half. They stood in the same place and did not even move for a while. Only from their bodies, a vast wave of magic swept out!

    The magic of the ancient city was directly transformed into a barrier full of golden current, which was protected in front of him. The bullets that came from the constant rampage hit him, either by the current or by the barrier.

    Speechless is more direct. Pure magic expands in a ups and downs. Instead, it takes the initiative to face the bullets coming from the face. The bullets that have not been reduced in the past collide with the magic air flow, but all turn around, where to come from, where to go, and shoot down the black armour soldiers in front!

    Then, in the middle of the air, a huge crimson space ripples violently, and suddenly expands, covering the sky of all black armour soldiers. In a slight ring of fingers, a black iron sand sword falls like a raindrop!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    The iron sand sword simply pierced the body of the black armour soldier who fell on the ground. After a strange clear symphony, one black armour soldier was nailed to the ground by the iron sand sword, and a little electric arc and spark flashed on his body.

    Until then, wordless and the ancient city can see the true face of the black armour soldiers. Their pierced bodies are not flesh and blood or internal organs, but wires and machines!

    "It''s a robot..." Touched his chin, speechless sigh. "It seems that the person who attacked this time should be the man of the magician''s sculpture..."

    "Is it the enterprise that supports ye laixiansheng to make" model angel " The ancient city pouted its eyebrows and said in disgust, "well, why don''t you take someone directly to seal that company?"

    "Don''t you think I want to?" "It''s just that the month hasn''t come back yet. Why the flying boat from arutikia kingdom to the island of Xianshen disappeared at this time? What''s the relationship with the" modeling angel "incident? It''s not clear!"

    "It''s absolutely not advisable to act rashly without finding out!"

    Smell speech, the ancient city pondered for a while, also nodded, opened the mouth, just wanted to say something, the face suddenly changed, speechless is also a stagnant face, with the ancient city, suddenly turned around, looked up

    In the eyes of the two people, half empty, golden light in circulation, like a circle of ripples, back and forth turbulence

    In the center of Guanghua, a young girl wearing fur clothes, wings on her back and a mask on her face slowly emerged

    "That is!" The ancient city was shocked. "Mask parasite!"

    "No! Not a mask parasite! " Speechless but stunned for a while, surprised. "That''s a clone! The clone of the mask parasite

    "Clone?!" The ancient city turned to speechless. "But you don''t mean that the clones of the two" masked parasites "have..."

    Wordless frowned, looked up, looked at the "mask parasite", eyes narrowed gradually.

    "It seems that there are more than two clones of the" mask parasite "created by the magician''s sculpture..."

    It''s a dumb guess.

    At the beginning, there were only two "mask parasite" clones created by the magician. The "mask parasite" in front of him was made after Xia Yin was rescued by him!

    In order to get Xia Yin back!

 Chapter 958

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! Make complaints about adorable night, Meng Xue, Ao, "Tucao''s embarrassed", "small 9 race high", "street / song ending," "cloud and Green Valley" and "flowing gold and water moon".

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Collect! Please recommend! Please comment! Please give me a reward! Please support! The light of the great God! All in all, all kinds of requests! Friends! Let''s have all of them

    Looking at the "mask parasite" who is stretching his wings, hiding his eyes under the mask, like an eagle, staring at himself, the expressions on the faces of wordless and ancient city are becoming more and more ugly.

    In guanghuazhong, on the side of the "mask parasite", another two "mask parasite" emerge slowly. They spread their wings and fly in the middle of the sky. They look down at the two true vampire ancestors on the ground. There is no half wave in their eyes. They are all dead.

    "Three ''mask parasites'' Do you?... " The pupils clearly reflect the figures of the three "mask parasites", and they make a silent murmur and sneer.

    "It''s really a bloody book, guide, craftsman..."

    "Of course!"

    Speechless voice has just fallen. A voice full of anger and resentment rings from the entrance of the shopping center, attracting the eyes of speechless and ancient city.

    In the opening sound of the automatic door, a steady man in a white coat came in with a blonde woman. His eyes were locked on his speechless body. One eye was full of dignification and the other was full of resentment.

    However, it''s Ye Lai and BB!

    Just speak, is full of resentment, holding a long gun BB!

    Like the most deadly hatred attached, BB said with a grim smile: "in order to get the monster back. In order to cut you into pieces, this time, I have invested all the remaining assets of the company in the three "mask parasites", so I''m sorry, can you please die?... "

    Smell the words. Speechless eyebrow a pick, mouth corner lightly a hook, sneer general say: "it is the rat that relies on vampire''s vitality to escape from my hand grudgingly clearly, ugliness eight strange, really owe you to say this kind of words!"

    "Shut up!" The grimace on BB''s face began to twist. Her appearance is very good, but this kind of performance is to destroy her pretty good appearance completely, as speechless said, now she is an ugly monster!

    "When I prick you into a hive. Then take care of your mouth! "

    "I don''t know where you came from, confident..." Shaking his head, he did not look at her. Instead, he looked at the three "mask parasites" in the air.

    "Are they the source of your confidence?"

    "Ah! Yeah! Not bad! Our company''s products! " Holding a remote control in his hand, BB sneered. "Although it''s not the same as that monster''s forgery, it''s an unexpected time to use it."

    Hear BB say "that monster" and shut up "that monster". Speechless face suddenly a cold, followed by the recovery of a smile.

    "Believe it or not, before my mouth has been taken care of by you, I can let it have no way to speak again with your mouth..."

    BB''s face was angry and just wanted to refute. She could see the cold vision hidden under the smile. Her chest seemed to be blocked by something. She couldn''t say a word.

    At this time, the ancient city stood out from the side.

    "Are you sage yese?" Look at your face. Ye laixiansheng, who was not frightened by the waves, shook his fists in the ancient city.

    "Tell me! Why transform Ye Lai into a "modeling angel"

    Facing the rebuke of the ancient city, ye laixiansheng lowered his head and said something that almost made the ancient city go mad.

    "Transform Xiayin into a" model angel ". I made the decision when I adopted her! " As if it was a prop, rather than his own daughter, Hase Hyeonki said slowly: "no matter what, this is her destiny..."

    "Destiny?!" The ancient city laughed in anger. "You said, is that the fate of yese?"

    "Did she ever say she wanted to be an angel? Have you ever said that you have such a destiny? " A golden current flashed past the ancient city''s body surface, showing its owner''s mood at the moment.

    "She was transformed into a" model angel "without authorization, and she said to herself that it was her destiny..." Head down, teeth clenched, the ancient city angrily shouted.

    "You are not qualified to be ye Lai''s father at all!"

    Yise Xiansheng''s eyes flashed a speck of imperceptible strange light, and his expression remained unchanged all the time, which made the ancient city more angry and couldn''t help but take a step forward. However, a hand was put on his shoulder and pulled him back.

    The indifferent eyes and the vision of Yise Xiansheng are together. They look at each other quietly for a moment, and then they have no words.

    "Sage Ye Lai..." The tone slightly Microsoft went up a little bit, speechless to Yise Xiansheng, said a sentence."First of all, let me thank you!"

    Ye laixiansheng was immediately stunned. Let alone him, even the ancient city and BB were also stunned.

    "Thank you for raising Xia Yin for five years!" He didn''t have a chance to respond and looked at his face. "Although all you bring to Xia Yin is pain, if you didn''t adopt Xia Yin, then five years ago, Xia Yin, who lost his shelter, would not have lived or come to me."

    "So, here, I thank you for your kindness in bringing up Xia Yin for five years..." After that, the wordless voice suddenly turned.

    "But from now on No, from today on, Xia Yin will be my family. Xia Yin''s future will be created by me and her! "

    A few steps forward, looking at Ye se Xiansheng in his daze, his unquestionable voice poured out of his speechless mouth.

    "You adopted Xia Yin and set her a destiny without future. Now, Xia Yin is no longer your daughter, but my family. Her destiny will be determined by me!"

    "I tell you that I want to steal Xia Yin from my hands and transform her into an unconscious monster..." The corner of the mouth pulled up a cold arc, silent voice, clear echo in the surrounding.

    "You No way! "

    Yise Xiansheng''s face changed dramatically, but he didn''t have the previous composure. Looking at the speechless declaration issued to him in front of his eyes, he took a step back involuntarily.

    The anger in the heart of the ancient city subsided silently, and turned to a smile, walked forward, and stood side by side with wordless.

    "Yes! The fate of Ye Lai! You can''t decide any more! "

    "You You... " Ye laixiansheng was trembling all over, and there was an angry expression on his face. "You know what! What do you know! I don''t know anything! Why deny me everything! "

    "Why?" Speechless lowered the head, immediately slowly raised. "Just because you want to move my family now!"

    "You..."

    "Teacher!"

    Ye laixiansheng''s angry mouth was immediately interrupted by a familiar voice, and he also stayed on the spot.

    Speechless and the ancient city were shocked. They turned to the sound source. At the next moment, Xia Yinyin, who came out of the elevator in the shopping center, came into their eyes. Behind her, there were Qin Li and Xuecai.

    "Why are you here?!" After the reaction, the ancient city quickly asked, "what about the sand?!"

    "The salsa didn''t come down!" The answer to the ancient city is sauerkraut. "There seems to be a way of dispelling ordinary people around. The salsa sauce has also been affected, so it hasn''t come down!"

    Hearing this, the ancient city was relieved.

    "Xia Yin!" Wordless frowned and looked at Xia Yin reproachfully. "How can you come down?"

    "Sorry, teacher..." Without hesitation, Xia Yin apologized, but her face was full of smiles. She looked at the speechless eyes and was moved. Obviously, she heard the speechless words just now.

    "But I don''t want to run away anymore..." Eyes moved to firm, Xia Yin looked speechless, some expectations said: "at least, please let me face, OK? Teacher

    Hearing Xia Yin''s firm and hopeful words, he was speechless and a little stupefied.

    Looking at this girl with holy breath, I suddenly feel speechless. I seem to think that she is too weak

    If the monastery is destroyed and transformed, how can the people who can smile from the heart be weak

    Think of here, speechless laugh.

    "Don''t regret..."

    Xia Yin''s eyes brightened, and on his face, a smile that distracted everyone, hung up

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 959

    Looking at Xia Yin, who appeared in front of his eyes, I don''t know why. He was so impetuous that he calmed down strangely.

    The calm expression once again returned to the face of Yise Xiansheng, and the eyes hidden behind his glasses were fixed on Xiayin.

    "Why?..." As if puzzled, with a tone containing unknown emotions, ye Lai Xiansheng looks at Xia Yin while biting his teeth.

    "Why can Xia Yin recover his self-consciousness?"

    The evolution of "modeling angels" can be divided into eight stages!

    Whenever the "modeling angels" devour a spiritual center of the same race in rituals, she will evolve and move on to a stage.

    If a "modeling angel" devours the spiritual centers of the other six "modeling angels", she is in the seventh stage.

    In the seventh stage, the "modeling angel" will also be the last artificial angel, because when she fully integrates the seven spiritual centers in her body, so as to reach the eighth and final stage, she can evolve into a real angel. After the battle, the "Ascension" disappears

    Xia Yin has devoured seven spiritual centers, and is the seventh stage of "modeling angel". At this stage, the "modeling angel" is the closest to the existence of angels, and it is only a step away to evolve into angels, while angels have no independent consciousness.

    As a matter of fact, Xia Yin, who has reached the seventh stage, should have lost all his consciousness. Even if he did not lose all of them, there was not much left. Not even support for action.

    can be as like as two peas in the summer.

    "Is spiritual evolution destroyed?" Yise Xiansheng takes out a remote control from his arms and stares at the indicator light on it. "No! The telepathy to spiritual evolution is still there, and the spell has not been destroyed! "

    "But why..." His eyes turned to Xia Yin again. Ye laixiansheng suddenly lost his mind.

    Can angels also keep their own consciousness

    Aware of his inner thoughts, he wavered, but quickly thought of something and turned his head. Look at speechless.

    "It''s him! He must have done something! "

    While ye laixiansheng was still thinking about what he did without words, Xia Yin moved his eyes to him, and a faint gloom appeared in his eyes.

    "Father Pro

    Ye laixiansheng''s body is stiff, and his eyes are finally drawn back from his speechless body.

    "Father!" See ye se looking at himself, for a moment. Xia Yin shrunk a little timidly, but soon stood up firmly.

    "Father, please go back..." With the same tone as pleading, Xia Yin spoke softly. "I I don''t want to hurt anyone anymore... "

    Ye laixiansheng is silent, staring at Xia Yin, who is full of pleading. "It''s too late. After you choose this road, I will never go back..."

    "That''s not the way I chose!" The voice line of Xia Yin suddenly increased several times. Although it''s still very light, it''s not the same when it comes to the ears of Yise Xiansheng, who is familiar with Xiayin.

    Because, for Xia Yin, the tone of this level is almost like roaring.

    "That''s not the way I chose..." The voice line weakened, but it made the voice of Xia Yin full of deep sadness. "So, father, please leave..."

    "What..." Looking at Xia Yin, whose face was plaintive and sad, ye SE''s face was shaken violently.

    Speechless, Qinli, Xuecai and the ancient city did not speak, but they watched the scene quietly, at least for a moment. The scene belongs to these two fathers and daughters

    However, some people can''t see it anymore, breaking the silence!

    "Whew!"

    A sudden sound of breaking the air woke everyone up. When the crowd responded, a whiplash like foreign body was under the strong atmosphere, attacking ye laixiansheng, hitting him on the chest, and whipping him away!

    "Er..." With a muffled sound of "Shen Yin", ye laixiansheng immediately flew out and hit the wall in the distance, while the remote control he had been holding fell on the floor.

    "Father!" Xia Yin breathed out in surprise.

    "Ah, can''t outsiders rely on it?" Like impatience, BB with a long gun went to the remote control that fell on the floor, reached out and picked it up.

    "It''s not easy to make such a monster. Since it''s said twice, it''s useless for you!" With a disgusting smile on his face, BB spits at ye laixiansheng, then turns to Xia Yin and smiles again.

    "As a monster, you should have the consciousness of the monster. You''d better be obedient to me!"Hold up the remote control in your hand. When everyone is confused by the unexpected situation, BB grins and presses his fingers!

    "Drop!"

    With the sound of a slight effect sound, Xia Yin, who is standing beside wordless people, suddenly flashes a faint light!

    "Ye Lai!" The ancient city and Xuecai were shocked. They just wanted to take a step forward, but it was too late.

    Xia Yin''s face is full of consternation, loss and bewilderment. In her look, her body surface glittering with faint light, a line of artistic lines like line arrangement emerges slowly.

    Then, three pairs of wings with rich golden light come out from behind Xia Yin!

    Angel form!

    "Hahaha!" BB laughs and presses the remote control again. "Kill them for me!"

    "No No Xia Yin looks at the change of his body pale, and realizes that his body begins to float uncontrollably. In Xia Yin''s eyes, there is already a little despair.

    Is he going to change back to the way he used to be

    "Ye Lai!" The ancient city and Xuecai rushed out, but they rushed to yelase and BB''s remote control!

    Facing this situation, BB twisted his face and raised his gun.

    Unfortunately, neither the crazy BB nor the despairing Xia Yin, nor the ancient city and Xuecai that rushed to Xia Yin and BB respectively, didn''t notice. On one side, speechless and Qin watched all this with cold eyes, and they didn''t have any confusion in their eyes.

    "It''s time for you, too!" Looking at Xia Yin, whose face was full of despair, she said to Wuyan with dissatisfaction: "Xia Yin has been frightened."

    Smell speech, speechless also did not answer, but closed the eyes, the body, a strong magic was aroused by him.

    Xia Yin, floating in the mid air, has closed her eyes and is waiting for the coming of another transformation. However, before long, in her induction, an extremely powerful magic force appeared in her body without warning and rushed into the technical circuit of her body surface in an instant!

    Then, Xia Yin felt that his body''s control was returning little by little

    This is Feeling the return of her body control and the magic that melted into the art pattern to help her regain everything, Xia Yin seemed to be able to smell the familiar smell from it. A figure appeared in her mind

    Looking at the figure in his mind, Xia Yin''s cold heart warms back, his pale face is ruddy, and a burst of extreme excitement rises in his heart.

    Feel it

    Feel the teacher

    "Teacher..." In general, he uttered a call, and Xia Yin finally put on a quiet and holy smile.

    In this moment, Xia Yin''s three pairs of shining wings changed into wings with white feathers. On her head, an equally white halo flashed out of the void and buckled on her head!

    The ominous gasification of "modeling angel" is a holy breath. The flowing magic circuit is quietly broken, just like it didn''t exist at the beginning, and scattered into the light spots all over the sky.

    I feel

    That is the teacher''s figure

    Heart over and over again reciting that warm call, summer sound heart, also with the peace up

    In all people''s eyes, Xia Yin''s body gradually disintegrates, becomes a feather, then floats to the silent body, melts into his body

    "What''s the matter!" At this moment, even speechless was shocked.

    He didn''t know the change at all!

    And at the same time

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" turns into the body of an angel! Get the power of angels! "

    "Ding! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" fits the user''s body! Spiritual fit! The nature of existence meets the activation conditions of "beast engraving"! "Monster engraving" is activated! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" is transformed into a beast! "

    "Ding! Get the beast "the holy of angels"! "

 Chapter 960

    "Ding! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" turns into the body of an angel! Get the power of angels! "

    "Ding! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" fits the user''s body! Spiritual fit! The nature of existence meets the activation conditions of "beast engraving"! "Monster engraving" is activated! The character "Ye Lai Xia Yin" is transformed into a beast! "

    "Ding! Get the beast "the holy of angels"! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha?!"

    The system prompts the content of the sound, suddenly in the chaos of speechless to smash in the past.

    Xia Yin, has become her own household animal

    What''s the matter?!

    "What''s the matter?!" Seeing this scene with his own eyes, BB called out his wordless voice and looked at wordless with a grim face.

    "What did you do!"

    Even though BB didn''t pay much attention to Xia Yin''s life and death, the most powerful weapon he got disappeared in front of his own eyes. For this psychopathic vampire, it''s simply unacceptable.

    Surprised in the piano also returned to God, surprised to see speechless.

    "What''s the matter?"

    This A silent, wry smile.

    Did you come to ask him

    He wants to know what''s going on!

    A living person has become his own beast, existing in his body

    This is more than the life of the girls to blend with the unspoken expectations ah!

    But from her own body, she can clearly sense the existence of Xia Yin without any words. At this time, she is just like sleeping with the rest of her two animals. Lodged in the as like as two peas!

    The only difference is that all the summoned animals are magic collection, but Xiayin summoned is the real entity!

    At the same time of getting the animals. The host of wordless also knows all the information of the beast itself. Xia Yin has become his own beast, including of course. Now, even the three sides of Xia Yin can be read accurately by wordless. Its existence is the same.

    So, speechless know, if they release Xia Yin, then Xia Yin will appear as entity directly!

    Although like other animals, it releases Xiayin and maintains its existence. All need magic to support, but Xia Yin also got the nature of immortality!

    As long as the host does not die, the beast will never die, only need to consume the magic again, can summon the beast again!

    Xia Yin now, that''s it!

    In other words, compared with the real animals. Xia Yin has the same nature except for one more entity!

    So speechless or some ignorant, his body more than one person, is people will be strange.

    I took a deep breath and silently pressed down the questions in my heart. I said to the piano, "I don''t know what''s going on. In a word, let''s talk about it later..."

    "Teacher!" The ancient city and Xuecai came to the silent side and joined him. Looking forward to BB.

    They are also full of questions. They want to know exactly what happened and where Xia Yin went.

    But now, it''s not the time to say that

    "You guys..." BB''s face was full of anger, and he smashed the remote control that controls Xia Yin on the ground. Smashed a smash, then picked up their own remote control.

    "Well, I have weapons like that!"

    In the middle of the air, the three "mask parasites" that have been floating quietly suddenly come alive, a dive, rushed to the silent people below!

    Looking at the three "mask parasites" who swooped to their side, wordless reached out his hand and stroked his chest.

    "I don''t know what it is up to now, but it seems that we have become one..."

    Ignoring the "mask parasite" who is going to attack himself, he silently closed his eyes and whispered.

    "I know that you can hear my voice, so Xia Yin, under my call, come back to me again..."

    Suddenly open their own eyes, speechless body, a burst of different from the previous frenzy, with the holy breath of gentle magic rising up gradually!

    With the gentle magic surging, the hand touching the chest quickly dyed black with the speed visible to the naked eye, and then spread out several bloody lines!

    At the next moment, the dense blood mist comes out of the black hand twining with red lines!

    "Come on! "The sanctity of angels!"

    With the silent call, the color of the fog was replaced by gold, flying into the air, twisted into a light group.

    In the light group, a beautiful figure slowly appeared in front of the public. The silver hair was windless and automatic. Three pairs of white wings carried the ups and downs of a floating feather. The gentle golden light flowed on the surface of her body and opened the blue eyes against the angel''s halo."Xia Yin!" The ancient city, the snow vegetables, including the Qin, three people cried out in silence. They didn''t expect that the so-called "sacred angel" released by the silent beast was Xia Yin!

    "No way..." BB is stupid.

    As if he didn''t hear the voice of the crowd, Xia Yin''s hands spread out. Behind him, the three beautiful wings spread out and aroused a wave of feathers.

    On the face, a smile that has not disappeared from the beginning to the end hangs lightly on it. Xia Yin closes his eyes again. During a wave of holy magic, the light around him spreads violently, illuminating the whole space of the scene!

    Everyone closed their eyes in the strong light, but there was a very comfortable feeling on them, just like the sunshine in winter, everyone showed a comfortable expression.

    But the three "mask parasites" are different!

    "Ah!!!"

    Under the strong light, the three "mask parasites" screamed, fell on the ground painfully, rolled up, and black gas wafted from their bodies like miasma, dissipated in the strong light, and the wings and arms of the "mask parasites" disappeared, and the masks on their faces broke into powder in the crisp cracking sound.

    They are out of the form of "modeling angels" and become human beings!

    This is the ability of Xia Yin! In other words, it belongs to the ability of the silent beast - "the sanctity of angels"!

    Purification! Purify all the filth in the world!

    Treatment! Treat all the pain in the world!

    Xia Yin, who was transformed into a companion animal - "the holy of angels", lost his fighting ability completely, but had unparalleled purification ability and healing ability!

    It can be said that this is a very suitable ability for Xia Yin

    "It''s impossible!" BB started screaming in shock and stepped back frequently.

    Her weapon, which was intended to revive the craftsmanship of the demon guide, was defeated by others!

    That''s the clone she made with all the money she had left in the wizard''s sculpture!

    That''s it So it''s over

    "Hateful!" His face was covered with twisted resentment. BB looked up at the angel like summer voice and roared wildly.

    "I want you to die!"

    In his hand, the spear turned into a spear was thrown by like a whip to Xiayin. However, in the light of "the sanctity of angels", the spear turned into a long spear made a plaintive sound and gasped directly!

    "What..." BB was so frightened that he didn''t fully respond. A small figure flashed forward and came to her.

    The corner of the mouth raised a hostile arc, and the instrument waved its tiny arm. A flame of pitching practice suddenly drew over, just like the other way, under the control of the instrument, it hit BB''s chest!

    "Ah!!!" In the wailing sound, the flame training shrouded BB''s body, burning up, his clothes instantly turned to ashes, his skin burned black and smoke, BB''s eyes turned white, and he fell on the ground like a dead pig in boiling water, his body twitching little by little

    "Whoo..." At the same time, the ancient city and the sauerkraut were relieved, and a smile appeared on their faces.

    His eyes swept over BB, and then turned to the fallen sage ye Laixian, who fainted and gained the resurrected ''mask parasite'', and his wordless mind was very calm.

    "Teacher..."

    A gentle shout, accompanied by a golden light, raised his head in silent conditioned reflection, with three pairs of wings of summer sound, with a soft smile, gently, floated down

    Wordless subconsciously opened his hands, the angel''s girl will fall into his arms, closed his eyes, quietly enjoying the warmth that has been waiting for a long time

    Seeing this, I also smile

    Embrace, as if foreve

 Chapter 961

    (whoahaha! There''s no electricity! There''s no electricity again! How happy! Whoahaha! Anyway, I am a child in the countryside! Just can''t hurt! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...)

    The cloudless sky, the billowing sea, and the relentless sunshine of the day make people dizzy.

    It''s been a whole day since the riots in the shopping center

    With the passing of this day, the event of "modeling angels" also came to an end

    It has to be said that no matter which world or place, the police will always appear after the end of the incident to help people clean up the mess. The same is true of yesterday''s incident. When the special zone police team in Xianshen island came to the shopping center according to the detected abnormal magic power, the fight was already over for more than half an hour.

    The main messengers of this incident, ye Lai Xiansheng and BB, were undoubtedly arrested by the special zone''s police. Although the laws and regulations are slightly different from those in the outside normal world on the Xianshen island of the demon special zone, after all, in this world, some skills and abilities that can manipulate people''s consciousness also exist, so the prisoners who created the incident themselves are not It''s bound to be detained.

    However, the two men, yasase Xiansheng and BB, who have created a series of events, will surely be judged. There is no turning point for events caused for their own purposes.

    I''m afraid that for a long time to come, BB, the ugly vampire, will have to stay in prison for a long time. In any case, he is not an old vampire. He hasn''t lived for 180 years. It''s impossible for her to be released

    As for ye se Xiansheng, there are some differences in his handling.

    Speechless is learned after the fact that it looks like a doctor or doctor on the surface. The learned guy, whose identity is not so general, is actually a palace magician of the royal family of arutikia. He once bought life for arutikia at the cost of his magic knowledge and means!

    Part of the reason for the flight ship from arutikia to the island of sin is because of him. That''s what''s missing

    As a court magician in arutikia Kingdom, many of his magic accomplishments need the power of arutikia royal family as a medium to have a real effect. Moreover, members of arutikia royal family are also very powerful spiritual mediums by nature!

    That is to say, a member of the royal family of arutikia. All have powerful spirits!

    In this case, it is said that the flying boat of arutikia kingdom will come to Xianshen island. There is also a Royal Princess on the boat, and the crooked idea is born naturally

    In addition, the magician''s sculptures have coveted the blood of the royal family of arutikia. They intend to use the cloning technology to copy the individuals with powerful psychic medium, and sell them out to benefit from it. The two reasons add up to the fact that the magician sculpture also attacked the flying ship of the kingdom of arutikia, leading to its disappearance.

    Fortunately, the Royal Princess seems to have escaped in an emergency. Otherwise, her fate will be more miserable than Xia Yin''s. at least, she will be reduced to the experimental product of Yise Xiansheng, which is sure to be

    Ye Lai is a royal magician in the kingdom of arutikia. He has rich magic knowledge, otherwise he will not develop the magic ceremony of artificial evolution angel, and the high-level people in Xianshen city seem to take a fancy to his talent, so he should work for those guys for a while

    It is worth mentioning. Before ye Laixian was taken away, he left a word to Wuyan

    "Maybe I''m really an incompetent father, and I''m not qualified to be Xia Yin''s father, so please bring her happiness..."

    It can be seen that in the heart of Yase Xiansheng, he still cares about his daughter very much. For his request, wordless is also a promise that he should not let go.

    Not to mention that now Xia Yin has become her own pet, and can''t be separated from herself any more. Even if she is not her pet, since she has decided to let her be her own family, she will never be hurt!

    This is the decision I made at the beginning of my extraordinary life.

    Absolutely, don''t let the girls around you get hurt!

    This decision, from the beginning to the end, has not changed

    Of course, it''s one thing to know that ye Lai Xiansheng cares about Xia Yin, and what he does is another thing. Anyway, he treats Xia Yin as an experiment, which is unforgivable.

    It''s Xia Yin himself, who has completely put it down

    I don''t know whether it''s because she got rid of the shape of "modeling angel" or because she became a silent beast. Now, her smile is more profound and her character is more cheerful. At the same time, it contains the transcendental temperament of loveliness and holiness, which makes wordless and ancient city look at each other frequently and ripples in her heart.After that, Xia Yin got a chance to meet with ye laixiansheng through silent way.

    At that meeting, Xia Yin stayed for more than an hour and did not know what she was talking to Hase Hyeonki. She knew nothing but that when Xia Yin came back, she was in a very good mood.

    From Xia Yin''s mouth, Wuyan didn''t know what they had talked about when they met, but he got another unexpected news.

    Xia Yin, her mother, is ye Laixian''s sister!

    Although Xia Yin is not the daughter of Ye laixiansheng, they do have a certain kinship.

    Maybe it''s because I know that I really have a real family in this world, and Xia Yin will be so happy when he comes back, right

    She is such a heartbreaking and loving girl

    In a word, the end of the event seems to be good

    Get rid of some people''s complaints

    ¡­¡­

    Room 704, South residential area, Xianshen city

    In the kitchen, there was the sound of chopping the chopping board with the strength of the kitchen knife. The sound was not only disorderly, but also the strength of the move was more than 12 points, which made people wonder if the chopping board would be split into two parts like this.

    Obviously, the man holding the knife is in a bad mood

    Listening to the increasingly loud chopping sound in the kitchen, five people in the hall, silent, Qin, Xia Yin, Xuecai and the ancient city, looked at each other and laughed bitterly.

    "Sand..." The ancient city seemed to be bothered with a headache. It couldn''t help shouting, "if you go on like this, the whole kitchen will be demolished by you!"

    "I don''t want you to care!" He didn''t even return his head. The sand in the apron left everyone with a figure. He cut the ingredients on the cutting board angrily.

    "Tell you to leave me alone! Tell you not to let me in! Tell you to keep it from me! One by one, I''ve been kept in the dark! "

    She has a very wordy character, which will show her wordy character incisively and vividly. She is chopping the chopping board and reading at the same time. The two voices are mixed together, which is the most terrible noise in the world.

    Wordless rubbed his eyebrows and heart, looked around at the crowd, and saw the helpless appearance of the crowd. He only stood up and walked into the kitchen.

    How can I say that I''m also a lover in the dark place of Gusha. She''s not happy. She doesn''t comfort herself. Who comforts me

    "OK, Yusha..." I know you want to help Xia Yin, but in that case you also know that if you are there, we will be very uneasy

    "But the sand is not willing!" With tears in his eyes, he pouted out his mouth wrongly, looking like he was about to cry.

    "Qinli sauce, Xuecai sauce, they all helped Xiayin sauce. Even the ancient city gentleman heard that it seemed to be useful. Only I don''t know anything about jusha, and I didn''t help anything. Jusha is not willing, very unwilling!"

    "It doesn''t matter..." It''s Xia Yin who also came to the kitchen.

    Holding her hand, Xia Yin''s face is full of comfortable smiles. Her blue eyes look straight at her, and she says, "I already know her heart, so I''m very happy..."

    "Really?" The sand swelled the cheeks. "Don''t you think I''m useless?"

    "Of course not!" Xia Yin quickly vetoed it. "The sand is also very powerful!"

    "Yes Is that right?... " Just like the praised child, his eyes are shining again, which makes the wordless one laugh and cry.

    Sure enough, it''s still a child

 Chapter 962

    (brother, I''ve decided to move to the city without electricity tomorrow.) br >

    "dingdong..."

    Outside the door, a doorbell rang without warning, interrupting the just about to continue to make trouble. Those eyes that had been cast on him turned to the direction of the door subconsciously.

    Before someone opened the door, a weak wave light flickered in the hall. Then, a small figure accompanied by a strange and dignified voice spread to all the people on the scene.

    "Oh? Are they all here?... " It seems a little surprised to see so many people gathered here.

    Hearing the voice of the people, the people have responded to come over, speechless first surprised out of the voice.

    "That month!"

    On the other side, the ancient city also responded to it, without thinking about it, and called out directly, "that moon sauce!"

    "Bang!"

    The words of the ancient city just fell down. The tip of a parasol stabbed him on the forehead. There was no suspense. The ancient city screamed, fell on the sofa, covered his head, and tears were coming out.

    "Don''t put" sauce "after the teacher''s name!" There is no half wave moving and even like delicate expression on the face as before, and serious dissatisfaction is shining in a pair of jewel like crystal clear eyes.

    "You can call that vampire teacher over there. Why do you call me by name when you come to me? Add the word ''sauce''

    Hearing this, all the people began to laugh.

    "Well, that month. This is your students'' kindness to you. Don''t exclude it so obviously... " Shrugged his shoulders, speechless jokingly said: "who makes you so lovely?"

    "Yes! Nangong teacher! " Gusha also hurriedly stood out, but politely said: "Nangong teacher is so lovely, and the old city gentleman must think so, too. That''s what it''s called! "

    "Don''t call your brother a fool!" Covering his forehead, the ancient city kneaded with pain and said, "no one says that about his brother!"

    He made a face towards the ancient city. He looked very disdainful, which made the ancient city a little impatient and a little funny. Turn around and look at that month.

    "Well, since you''re going to move in directly, what else do you ring the doorbell for?"

    "I don''t like to break into a house!" This is the month when I just rang the doorbell and came in without permission.

    "I didn''t find you at your house, so I just came to see if you were there."

    "You are breaking into private houses!" Speechless mouth angle drew. "And I broke into two..."

    Ji Xin is on the right side. "Is the work over?" he said to the month

    Because of their involvement in Xia Yin''s affairs, Ji Xin and others also knew that in that month, they were divided into two parts: one was to solve the "modeling angel" incident, the other was to find the whereabouts of the missing flying ship in the kingdom of arutikia, and find the connection between the two incidents.

    Now that the "modeling angel" incident is over, the cause of the disappearance of the flying ship in the kingdom of arutikia has been found. So it''s understandable that we came back that month.

    But unexpectedly, that month shook his head, saw the situation, silent frowned, came to the front of that month, poured a cup of black tea, and handed it to her.

    "Is something wrong again?"

    I saw that Wuyan helped me pour a cup of black tea, and my face suddenly looked good that month when I loved black tea, so I took the cup. Took a sip.

    "It''s delicious..." Involuntarily opened a praise, that month to see speechless. "I can''t say what''s wrong..."

    "The cause of the disappearance of the flying ship in the kingdom of arutikia has been solved by you. On my side, I have found the members of the paladins who survived in the flying ship!" That month smacked.

    "Including the escaped Princess..."

    "Isn''t that good?" The piano with lollipop gave a blank glance at that month. "Or is there any change?"

    That month shook his head again, and soon. Her eyes then moved to sit in the piano side, some stiff Xia Yin.

    "I''m here for her!"

    "For yese (summer catsup)..." Qin Li, Zhen Sha, Xuecai and the ancient city were stunned.

    "Xia yin?..." Speechless stupefied for a while, puzzled looked because that month''s words and became at a loss the summer sound which rises.

    There was no explanation that month, but a sudden remark. "Xiao, open the door!"

    "Ha?..." The ancient city was immediately confused by that month''s mindless words. What attracted was that the umbrella in the hand of that month knocked down again."Let''s open the door if you want!"

    "Hateful..." In the second attack of that month, the forehead of the ancient city was red. "Is this my home or yours..."

    The old city stood up, walked to the direction of the door, and opened the door

    For a moment, the whole scene was dead

    The face of the ancient city with the door open was all dull, and began to step back in panic. As he stepped back, a sound of footsteps also sounded, until the ancient city kept a dull expression all the way. When he retreated to the hall, a figure walked into the scene at the corner of the porch

    Looking at that figure, all the people on the scene were stunned, and Xia Yin was even more unbearable. Her eyes, which were originally peaceful, fluctuated violently.

    The long silver hair swayed in the windless hall with its master''s walking. It didn''t look like a soldier, but it was wearing military clothes that people can''t help but think of ceremonial performance. At the foot of the foot, there were also high-quality leather boots, like a beautiful female knight in casual clothes.

    However, her transcendent temperament changed her knight like dress into a princess in micro clothes. With her beautiful and suffocating face, God transformed the girl dressed like a strong woman into a noble princess.

    The pupil is blue, like the ice crystal frozen forever, flashing with a look that can''t be looked at directly. The girl who came into the hall looked around at everyone, until she saw Xia Yin, her eyes were bright. On her face, a perfect smile, floating up

    Looking at the beautiful girl in the smile, there was no one to react.

    The girl is very beautiful indeed. No, it''s not enough to describe her appearance with beauty. It should be said that she is really beautiful!

    Of course, if it''s only beauty, people will not be so unbearable. The reason why they are allowed to stay on the spot is the girl''s appearance.

    If you cut your hair to a shoulder height of less than one meter and six years old, then the girl in front of you is the other side of Xia Yin''s mirror!

    Yes, she is so like Xia Yin, like her sister!

    "You You Xia Yin points at her in disbelief, but soon realizes that this action is very impolite. She quickly puts her hand down again, and her face is full of timid expression, which makes the girl "Pooh" laugh.

    "La Freya lehawain!" The girl who called herself La Freya tilted her head and smiled at the crowd. "The Royal daughter of arutikia, the princess who just escaped, the devil of the void, refers to me!"

    "The kingdom of arutikia Wang NV?! " Everyone was stunned with a face, but in their heart they were not half surprised, but they believed each other''s words in the first time.

    If you can''t call it a princess, no one in the world is qualified to call it a princess.

    "Princess of the kingdom of arutikia..." After sipping her lips, she returned to her mind without any words. Her eyes turned to the body of that month, which was full of silent inquiries.

    "this royal highness is here to find Hase Kanon!" The outspoken words of that month were completely unflattering.

    "It''s better to say that the reason why the kingdom of arutikia has a flying boat to take the island of Xianshen as its destination is that it has the princess with it. It''s for the sake of Ye laixia Yin!"

    Hearing the words of that month, there is a feeling in wordless heart

    It seems that there is a little inside story in the event of "modeling angels", which is unknown

 Chapter 963

    Time, as if static down the general

    One big one small two looks like incomparably the young girl silently looks at each other, only one face is full of the helpless weak expression, one is full of the smiling face.

    All the people looked at the scene of the two young girls in front of them, and then looked at their looks and temperament. The final result was still like!

    Too much!

    No matter their looks or temperament, they are very similar. If they are sisters, no one will not believe them. The only difference is that Xia Yin''s temperament tends to be holy and cowardly, while La fulia''s temperament is different from Xia Yin''s.

    Noble!

    Gorgeous!

    Elegant!

    Smart!

    No matter what it is, it fully demonstrates her identity as king daughter of the kingdom of arutikia, and only in this way can she cultivate such temperament.

    "Finally I see you..." The first to break the silence was La Freya.

    smiles as like as two peas. Leah, who is exactly the same as Xia Yin, gaze at Xia Yin, and feels more and more happy.

    "I''ve always wanted to see you Xia Yin

    It should have been very impolite to be called by the first person, but Xia Yin didn''t mean to blame La Freya.

    It''s not only because of Xia Yin''s good nature, but also because, in front of her eyes, Xia Yin felt a different kind of kindness to her "big sister". She can''t afford to blame.

    Recalling yesterday''s meeting with Mr. Ye, he once said that he had other relatives in the world, and Xia Yin couldn''t help but hope.

    "You You The mouth opened and opened again and again, but Xia Yin really didn''t know how to speak well, and didn''t know whether he was too eager to see whether the person in front of him was his own family member or afraid of getting bad news. As a result, Xia yinleng couldn''t say a complete sentence, which almost made her anxious.

    The wordless can clearly feel the emotion from Xia Yin. After all, Xia Yin is his own pet. The beast itself is a magic collection of consciousness, which provides a host for them to live in. Naturally, it can sense part of its conscious state.

    Although Xia Yin is a entity, he is also his own beast. Now? Maintain her presence. Wordless is still releasing its magic!

    Therefore, once her emotional ups and downs are too severe, the host''s speechless can feel her psychological state. So, aware of the anxiety in Xia Yin''s heart, speechless immediately stood out.

    "Xia Yin..." Touched Xiayin''s small head, said quietly, "let me come..."

    Xia Yin, who has a deep feeling with wordless heart, immediately looked at wordless gratefully, then retreated to wordless side. Seeing this scene, La fulia was stunned directly, looking at wordless with some surprise, as if surprised by his actions.

    "Are you?"

    "I?..." Scratched his cheek, speechless spread out. "There are a lot of identities, just related to Xia Yin, such as her teacher, her guardian and so on..."

    Smell speech, La fulia relieved nodded and smiled. "You are speechless, aren''t you?"

    "Well?" This time, I''m speechless. "Do you know me?"

    "I can''t say I know you. I only knew you existed yesterday!" La Freya nodded her cheek and said, "after all, it''s Xia Yin''s guardian at this stage. I''ve inquired a little. I hope you don''t mind!"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter..." Looking at Leah, she closed her lips in silence. "However, you seem to be very concerned about Xia Yin. With your looks, can you tell me the purpose of looking for Xia yin?"

    "And..." Speechless glances at Xia Yin. "Your relationship with Xia Yin..."

    The smile on La Freya''s face suddenly converged, and she smiled bitterly at Xia Yin, who was speechless and expectant.

    "I have something to do with Xia Yin..."

    The look of surprise appeared on Xia Yin''s face in a moment, but La fulia was abnormally troubled, as if she had something difficult to say and was embarrassed to say, but she finally said it, and the moment she spoke, she shocked all the people present on the spot.

    "Xia Yin''s father I''m referring to my own father, not Yase Xiansheng... " After a little silence, La Freya''s voice dropped.

    "Her father, my grandfather..."

    Scene, silence

    "Zu Father?! " Speechless eyes slowly widened, let alone speechless, among all the people including Xia Yin, except for the month when they seemed to have known the truth, the rest were not calm.

    "You mean grandfather? Grandpa? " Speechless eyebrow continuously beat, carefully said a sentence. "Are you sure it''s not her father, it''s your father?""Although I''m sorry..." La Freya forced a smile and sighed. "But it is true that Xia Yin''s father is my grandfather, that is to say, Xia Yin is actually my aunt..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The eyes of all the people were suddenly on the body. La Freya, 17 or 8, and even though she was charming, there were still some young Xia Yin wandering back and forth. Then, she was silent

    If the relationship between the two turns to be the same, saying that La Freya is Xia Yin''s aunt, you can still believe it.

    But

    Is Xia Yin La fulia''s aunt

    A huge sense of disobedience, and constantly hit the hearts of all.

    Knead his brow, wordless arrangement of his words, suddenly aware of what, exclaimed.

    "Isn''t Xiayin the one of the arutikians?"

    At last, they realized this, and their faces stiffened at the same time. Only Xia Yin was at a loss.

    "Isn''t that a strange thing?" La Freya nodded her cheek and shook her head as if helpless.

    "Yase Xiansheng is a palace magician in the kingdom of arutikia. A large part of his magic can only be reproduced with the help of the power of the people of arutikia''s royal blood!"

    At this point, La Freya glanced at Xia Yin and sighed. "The magic ceremony like" modeling angels "can not be separated from the help of the blood of the arutikia royal family. If it is not for Xia Yin who is a member of the arutikia royal family, the" modeling angels "ceremony of Yise Xiansheng will never reach the final stage!"

    At last, people were relieved to hear what La Freya said.

    It''s true that it''s too rebellious to artificially create angels and other kinds of technology. If it can be used casually, the world will be in chaos for a long time.

    Wordless originally thought that the condition of spiritual evolution was a very powerful psychic medium as the material, and Xia Yin was only a very rare super psychic medium, so she could be promoted to the final stage of evolution.

    Now it seems that the limitation of spiritual evolution is bigger than what I imagined

    No one who is not the arutikians can succeed!

    This limitation is really great.

    At this time, Xia Yin suddenly stood out.

    Hands clenched, placed in front of the chest, as if deep breathing, Xia Yin took a breath, some nervous, and some expected to ask.

    "Then, my father, how is he doing now?"

    La Freya was a little stunned, looking at Xia Yin, whose eyes were full of expectation, and she smiled brightly.

    "After your affair was known by the people in the palace, the affair that grandfather had an illegitimate daughter outside was also exposed. In order to avoid the furious grandmother, grandfather ran away!" With a smile on her face, she said something that made everyone sweat. She looked directly at Xia Yin.

    "But he''s doing well, and there''s no doubt about that!"

    "Yes Do you?... " Like a sigh of relief, Xia Yin''s face was covered with the holy smile of foul.

    "That''s good..."

    Wordless, Qinli, Gusha, Xuecai, ancient city, etc. also showed a smile, looking at Xia Yin''s eyes full of love.

    This kind-hearted girl will always think only of others, not her so-called father but left her alone in the palace to live a life that almost anyone envies.

    But Xia Yin didn''t even complain

    However, just because of this, Xia Yin is the Xia Yin in everyone''s heart, isn''t it

    So holy, so kind

    I have to say, Xia Yin, it''s really beautiful

    All kinds of aspects

 Chapter 964

    "Although I have inquired about Xia Yin''s information before I came to XianShen Island, I know your character..."

    When she reached behind Xia Yin, she held out her hands and surrounded her whole body from behind. "But I really met you. I still like you! What a good boy! "

    Xia Yin immediately bowed her head shyly and gave a shy squeeze, but La fulia''s arms were really comfortable, and she didn''t break away.

    As for Xia Yin''s shyness, La fulia seemed to be satisfied with it. The voice suddenly turned and she began.

    "Xia Yin, come back to the kingdom of arutikia with me!"

    The air suddenly solidified.

    Xia Yin was stunned. She didn''t know what kind of situation she was facing. So many people around her put their eyes on her, and she didn''t find out.

    "Summer sauce..." She hurriedly stepped forward and seemed to want to say something, but Qin Li grabbed her hand and shook her head at her, so she was silent.

    With the silence of the crowd, the atmosphere of the scene slowly turned dull.

    "My father is very looking forward to meeting you, as well as my grandfather. Although he hasn''t come back yet, he will certainly come back as soon as you return to the palace!" I don''t know if she noticed the dullness in the air, but she continued to smile.

    "And grandma also wants to see you very much. Since she knew about you, she was very angry with her grandfather. But I''m very concerned about you. Everyone wants to see you... "

    Hearing this, Xia Yin is silent.

    Blue eyes looked around, glancing one by one at Qin Li, Zhen Sha, Xuecai and the ancient city. Finally, they stopped on speechless body.

    In the face of La fulia''s proposal, Xia Yin was in a panic for a while.

    Knowing that she has so many family members, Xia Yin''s mood is actually very happy. Even she is the same as those people. I''m looking forward to seeing my family.

    But. Here, she also has a tie that can''t be abandoned!

    Never give up!

    Ice crystal like pupil on the eyes of the silent wine red, as silent beast. Xia Yin can also sense a little emotion fluctuation in silent heart.

    Do not give up, pity, hesitation. These emotions. At the same time, his silent mind emerged, and his pair of deep pupils were surging one by one. Xia Yin could clearly sense it.

    But she felt more. It''s understanding and support!

    Yes, if Xia Yinzhen chooses to go back to his family, he will definitely support it.

    Although it''s a joke to say that I''m not my own pet, I don''t think Xia Yin is my pet, but a real person!

    Xia Yin is a real human being. She would not have become her own pet if she had not been activated by the unknown reason.

    So, at least, wordless will not restrain Xia Yin''s freedom or interfere with her decision!

    Even though, this very lovable and kind girl, has let himself some like her

    However, when he had no words and thought that Xia Yin would respond to Julia''s words, Xia Yin''s tender voice, which suddenly reverberated, surprised him to the extreme.

    "No..." The voice was as small as a mosquito, but the inner firmness was heard by everyone present.

    Looking back, Xia Yin looks at La fulia and opens her mouth. "I Want to stay here... "

    "Why?..." Unexpectedly, La fulia didn''t show any strange look, but she said it regretfully, as if she knew Xia Yin would choose this way in the beginning, but she also wanted to know the reason for Xia Yin.

    This time, Xia Yin is no longer timid. She looks straight at her speechless body and has a smile on her face as usual.

    "Here, I also have my family..."

    All of a sudden, speechless smile, Qin also smile, such as the sand are happy smile.

    But Xia Yin''s next sentence made their smiles freeze on their faces.

    Eyes gradually become shy, Xia Yin some shy don''t turn around, pinched a bit, thin as the voice of mosquitoes, swing into the presence of a completely fixed live in the ears of all.

    "Besides, I have become a teacher..."

    Yes, Xia Yin is already a speechless person!

    More precisely, it belongs to the silent beast!

    Unless the host is dead, they will live in their bodies forever. They can''t betray for life. Even if the host is dead, they will die.

    The betrayal here is not like that of the ancient city. A group of animals make trouble and don''t listen to him. It''s a real betrayal!Like the ancient city, although his family animals are not obedient, they still exist in his body. When he is in danger, they still help each other. Even though the way is a little rough and uncontrolled, in the final analysis, it is to protect the safety of their owners. Never heard of a family animal that will leave the host''s body and get "freedom".

    Therefore, the relationship between the host and the animals can not be broken by anyone.

    As a silent beast, Xia Yin said that he belongs to speechless animals, which is no fault.

    But, this sentence, listen to those who do not know the cause and effect of things, it is not the same

    "Belongs to the teacher People The smile on La Freya''s face froze for a moment. Though it soon recovered, it was a little reluctant.

    Looking at the same frozen silence, La Freya glanced at his whole body, and her eyes gradually became intriguing.

    "In terms of information, you haven''t known Xia Yin for more than a week, have you?" With her eyes as if she were looking at each other, La Freya came to the silent face as if she knew him again. The smile on her face was a little like a little girl in a prank.

    "I didn''t expect you to start so fast. It seems that I looked down on you before..."

    "No Wait... "

    "Teacher!"

    Speechless just wanted to explain the course of the matter. On one side, he also didn''t know that the reason of the matter was simply misunderstood. He had tears in his eyes, and his face was full of the expression of a pure girl who had been cheated, just like looking at a heartless man.

    "You You even have summer sauce

    "No This is not the case... "

    "Ah La!" This time, it''s La Freya''s turn to interrupt the silence in the explanation. She looks at lengsha in surprise, her eyes full of incredible looks.

    "Isn''t even this lovely little girl here belong to you?"

    "Here This Speechless forehead began to shed sweat, Xia Yin''s words may be a misunderstanding, but on the side of Gusha, although it''s a little too fast to say that she belongs to her own people, at least their relationship is not pure.

    But speechless this appearance, falls in other people''s eyes, is the default!

    "No No... " The ancient city stayed there as if it had been split by a thunderbolt, shaking violently. Obviously, his heart was shaken

    "What''s unexpected is a very popular person..." Beautiful big eyes closed with laughter. La Freya put her face in front of speechless eyes. Then she smiled.

    "It''s like fun, or let me join in?"

    "Ha?" I''m speechless.

    "No!!!" At last, she couldn''t help jumping up, hugging her speechless arm and yelling at La Freya, "summer sauce is fine, but you can''t!"

    "Sand!!!" When hearing the words of Gusha, others didn''t respond, but the ancient city jumped up.

    "What are you doing! Let go! "

    "Ancient city king!" He, who is defending his legitimate rights and interests, does not hesitate to turn language into a sharp arrow, piercing the fragile heart of the ancient city.

    "Shut up!"

    "What What The ancient city tiger body a shock, again shock, finally can no longer bear the heart of the shake, roared loudly rushed over.

    "Let go! Asshole! "

    "Whoa! No! Let go of me! "

    "It seems very interesting. Let me take part in it!"

    "No way! Let go of the teacher! Summer sauce! Come and help me! "

    "Yes Yes! "

    "Didn''t you say let me go?!"

    Looking at the silent arm held by Xia Yin together, the tug of war competition with La fulia holding the silent arm, and the silent neck held by the ancient city, the eyelids began to turn white. Qin Li, Xuecai and that month turned around without expression.

    "Stupid!"

    "Dirty!"

    "Boring!"

 Chapter 965

    (after yesterday''s power failure again... Ah... Just finished coding and updating. I had to get up again and run in the Internet bar after lying in bed for less than two hours. For the first time, I felt that the author had a lot of other hard work besides coding and dealing with sprays...)

    (in a word, I hope that friends can support the updating of conventions in advance. That''s like such a wolf It''s worth it...)

    "Bang..."

    Lying on the sofa like a corpse, I stare at the ceiling with speechless eyes. I can''t love the life on my face.

    Left a sad tear line on the face, speechless can''t help crying.

    "Why is it always me who is hurt!!!!!"

    "It''s too noisy!" With Xia Yin from the door into the piano can not help but dissatisfied sweep speechless. "Treated like that by some beautiful girls, I don''t know how many people can''t ask for it, you guy, what are you dissatisfied with!"

    "I didn''t feel dissatisfied..." Speechless and powerless retort: "I just feel very tired..."

    "Teacher..." Xia Yin, who is following in the piano, looks tired when he sees Wuyan. He looks down with guilt.

    "Sorry, it''s all my fault..."

    "No It has nothing to do with Xia Yin... " Although I feel tired physically and mentally, I can''t bear to make Xia Yin so kind-hearted and sad. I quickly got up from the sofa and pulled up a smile on my face with a little helplessness on it. "It''s all because of the princess''s prank. I understand. It looks elegant and noble on the surface. But La Freya''s hidden attribute is definitely belly black! "

    Xia Yin blinked his eyes. It seemed that he could not understand the meaning of "hidden attribute" in silent mouth. Only he nodded his head in confusion and saw the situation. In the piano, he saw nothing.

    But there is nothing wrong with speechless words. La Freya is really a little black

    When I got to the sofa, I sat down with Xia Yin in the piano. First I saw Xia Yin, then I turned around to see Wu Yan.

    "By the way, about Xia Yin. Have you figured it out?... "

    Smell the words. Speechless patted his cheek, and the color rose.

    He knew that he was asked in the piano why Xia Yin would become his pet without any reason!

    This. It''s also very strange.

    A living human being becomes a beast or something. before this. I haven''t even heard of it.

    Not to mention speechless, even from the Lion King organ, he has learned a lot of knowledge related to the demon family. She has never seen, let alone heard, or read anything about human beings becoming beasts, so she is also full of question marks.

    I have no words to know that the reason why Xia Yin became her own beast is because of the "monster seal" obtained by the unsealing of "mysterious crystal". After all, when Xia Yin became a beast, the system also gave a hint.

    However, the system only prompts that it has activated the "beast engraving" to transform Xia Yin into a pet, but it does not indicate why.

    Why does the activation of "beast engraving" transform a good person into a pet

    This question, wordless has asked the system after the event, but the system has given a sentence

    "Specific capabilities, please explore by yourself!"

    Then, there''s no then

    Not only don''t tell yourself the ability of "beast engraving", but also why Xia Yin turned into a beast, the system didn''t give an answer.

    It''s not that the system doesn''t want to tell Wuyan. According to the system, mysterious crystal originally sealed a mysterious monster king, and it seems that the monster King''s own consciousness is still violent, there is not much independent consciousness, only full of destructive desire.

    Therefore, after collecting all the conditions of sealing the "mysterious crystal", the system judges that it will only do harm to itself to know the king of the beast. Therefore, it will erase its consciousness and form, leaving only the power and ability of the king of the beast, forming the "seal of the beast".

    However, the composition of "beast engraving" is the embodiment of the strength and ability of the monster king, which has nothing to do with the system itself!

    In addition, the system has wiped out the consciousness and body of the monster king, which led to the birth of the "monster engraving". There is no way for the system to directly regulate the ability of "monster engraving", and it only prompts itself when the "monster engraving" is activated and the effect is produced

    In short, this "monster engraving" has nothing to do with the system, so even the system has no ability to directly analyze it.

    After all, the "beast engraving" has only been activated once. What is the specific ability? It has not been reflected yet

    And even the system is muddled in the drum, that speechless let alone.

    Finally, the system only gives part of the information that the system analyzed when the last "monster engraving" was activated.1¡¢ Activate the "beast engraving" to transform the target character into the user''s pet!

    2¡¢ In order to activate the "beast engraving", the nature of the target character must meet the requirements of the "beast engraving", and must also fit the user''s body and spirit, both sides!

    This is the information obtained by the system when the "monster engraving" is activated for the first time

    If you want to get further information, you need to activate the "monster engraving" as much as possible, at least several times, so as to thoroughly confirm its ability.

    So the system says

    Therefore, speechless is also very confused

    However, this time''s activation of "beast engraving" is not a bad thing. Although Xia Yin has become his own pet, he would rather become a silent pet than the former "modeling angel" that only hurts people. Moreover, Xia Yin does not hate to become a "angel God saint".

    "The holy angel" has no fighting ability, but it has unparalleled purification ability and healing ability. For Xia Yin, who grew up in a monastery with a kind heart and longed for the nun''s career from the heart, that''s a matter of asking for nothing.

    Not only don''t need to hurt people, but also can help people and save people. Xia Yin doesn''t conflict with the incarnation of "the sanctity of angels".

    Not only that, the "sanctity of angels" still retains some of the nature of angels, which makes Xia Yin''s nature surpass the lower dimension and become the existence of the higher dimension. Later, the attack of the lower dimension can''t hurt her!

    Although he has no fighting ability, he is invincible, can cure invincible, and can purify the filthy beast!

    Now Xia Yin, that''s how it exists

    Besides, Xia Yin also has a good feeling for wordless, so she doesn''t seem to reject her being wordless

    When the information from the system was told to Qin, Qin''s face was silent with thinking, containing "treasure beads", but there was no action. Obviously, she was helping speechless analysis and analysis of the information from the system.

    When he saw this kind of instrument, he praised "commander of Ratatosk" in his heart, and then he sat on the side of the instrument with his face in a daze, totally unable to understand the "system" and the Xia Yin of "monster mark", waiting for the instrument to speak.

    "That is to say, because that" monster engraving "has only been activated once, and there is no corresponding intelligence to prove what kind of ability it has, so the system allows you to explore, right?..."

    Speechless scratched his cheek, nodded his head, saw speechless nod, Qin also nodded, at present, a command like words poured out of her mouth!

    "Then, you can find someone to make a strategy!"

    "Ha?" Speechless almost a mouthful of saliva. "What did you just say? Say it again! "

    "I said, you find someone to take the strategy!" With a calm tone, Qin chuckled. "Didn''t you say there was insufficient information? Then let your "beast engraving" activate a few more times, and the intelligence will come naturally! "

    This Speechless immediately stunned. "But why is it necessary to find someone to use the" monster engraving "

    "What do you want to do if you don''t find a strategy?" Qin Li narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "Oh, by the way, she''s got your strategy down, but she hasn''t been transformed into a pet, so she can''t be your target..."

    "That''s not the point!" Speechless some crazy cry: "I mean, why to find a personal strategy!"

    "Are you a fool?!" It''s natural that the piano is always slandered. "No strategy, who is willing to fit you physically and mentally?"

    This Opened a mouth, speechless suddenly at a loss.

    The red eyes stare at the silent face, the corners of the mouth in the piano are pulled up, and the hands are around the chest.

    "Don''t worry, isn''t that why we ''latatosk'' exists? Although the object is not an elf, I will try my best to support you! "

    "Let''s go!" Looking at the speechless, I laughed at the piano.

    "Our date..."

 Chapter 966

    (it''s early in the morning, but the electricity still hasn''t come...)

    (if I''m in the Internet bar now, I''ll get four or five in the morning if I finish the remaining three chapters. At that time, if the electricity hasn''t arrived, I''ll update the routine in advance, change the remaining three chapters at one time, and then And then we blow up the power station!)

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    Standing on the square, looking at the students around to greet themselves, speechless is also responding with a smile, but if you look at his smile carefully, it can be found that there seems to be some distortion on it

    He selectively ignored the male students and silently glanced at the female students in uniform one by one. At first glance, he looked like a pervert, but his eyes that were sweeping the female students were full of bitterness instead of complacency.

    "Ah..." Decadent general faint sigh out a long gas, no words to cry no tears shook his head.

    "This time, it''s time to take the title of" the perverted teacher who has dealt with his students... "

    "That''s all right!"

    In silence for their future road full of darkness and mourning, ear, a small headphone, the piano that cold voice mercilessly straight from.

    "You didn''t do it anyway, did you?"

    "Whose fault it is! You''re the instigator over there I bite my teeth without words and hate. "And where did you get the radio?"

    "Hum..." In the headphones. There are some complacency in the constant tone of the piano. "Radio equipment is the most basic equipment necessary for every battle. You don''t even know it. It''s a long way from here. Don''t go out and tell others that you are a latatosk. We can''t afford to lose that face!"

    "I''m a combat officer, and I''m still in office for less than two months. Who knows that!" When I heard the words in Qin, I could not make complaints about it. "And can the existence of" latatosk "be taken out at will? And it''s not your world. Don''t bring the latatosk thing! "

    "Where commander Ben is, there is Ratatosk!" In the piano, Zhang Kuang said such a sentence. Then the conversation turned. "Say it. Don''t tell me all the time that some of them don''t exist. Find me a target! "

    "How can I find it..." Speechless brow could not help beating. "There are so many students in caihai School Park, but not many people I know!"

    As soon as the voice had just fallen, the impatient voice in the piano came into the silent ear.

    "Then hurry to find one for me!"

    "I said. Are you really my sister? " I feel like I''m going crazy. "Since I asked my brother to find someone to make a strategy. What''s in your head?! "

    "Isn''t that good? "Sister fighting for the happiness of brother''s life" is the setting... "There is no fluctuation in the voice of the piano. But it stabbed into the silent heart.

    "You guys, don''t you like this setup?!"

    Without a word, I couldn''t speak. My heart is a little empty.

    Has the idea of "having a capable sister in various senses" been shown in the piano

    "Hum..." As if I knew what I was thinking, there was a deep sneer in the piano. "Well, quickly find a good goal for me. I''ve been waiting for you all day!"

    Hearing this, he said another sentence immediately before he started to retort. "I''m not the only one here, and Xia Yin is also supporting me!"

    After saying that, Xia Yin''s timid and gentle voice began to ring from the other side of the earphone.

    "That Teacher, come on

    Mingming people are cheering for themselves, but they feel powerless without any words. They only have no choice but to exhale again and restore the scanning state.

    Now it''s the time for school leaving. Except for those students who have associations, they usually have nothing to do. At this time, they are all members of the homecoming department. Therefore, there are quite a lot of students who pass the only way out of the school, some of them are very attractive.

    Of course, these special beauties are only relatively speaking, which may be in the eyes of others, but for the wordless wife who has a group of flowery and jade like, full score evaluation, it is not to the point of his heart, which also leads to his delay in setting goals.

    But part of the reason is that he really doesn''t want to involve some ordinary people in his own life. If he really launches an attack on the other side, it''s just not successful. Once she succeeds, she will leave the world with her and go to the sparril world sooner or later.Coupled with the call of life integration, the destiny of oneself and the one you love will always be linked together. Therefore, speechless can''t really find a target to attack as Qin said.

    If you don''t succeed, you will have. If you succeed, you will have a lifetime!

    Therefore, even if you really want to pursue a girl, you must be careful and deliberate. At least, ordinary people who are ordinary and don''t like to take risks can''t bring them to the innocent.

    For example, tomorrow Nai, although she has been struggling for three years in the "Sao", but she undoubtedly only likes the plain life, can be with the people she loves, and can be dressed with her daughter, which is her whole pursuit!

    Because of this, wordless didn''t summon tomorrow''s Nai and Jieyi in the first time. After all, it''s like an adventure group to talk about their life with young girls now. It''s hard to talk about wandering around, where to go and where to mix. There is no fixed shelter at all.

    At least, when you have a fixed place to live in the world of sparril and a place to call home, you can call tomorrow to you

    Even if it''s a girl who is unwilling to be calm, such as a beautiful zither or a Bee Eater, doesn''t she take herself as the heaven and the earth

    Oneself, also must consider for the person that oneself love just can

    With this idea in mind, speechless eyes frequently swept over those girls and kept looking at them, all of which were unconsciously held. No one found out, otherwise, speechless would be regarded as abnormal

    Just then

    "What are you doing standing in such a place?"

    Familiar voice swings in my ear, which makes wordless slightly lost. Looking back, suddenly, the figure of that month wearing white Gothic clothes and holding a fan is printed into wordless eyes.

    "Don''t you usually run home in the first time after school?" Hands bifurcated in front of the chest, that month a pair of big eyes that can speak straight stare at the silent face, there is a little doubt flowing inside.

    "Such abnormal behavior, are you fighting against the idea of invisible people?"

    The more you say it, the more likely it will be in that month. At present, the eyes you cast on wordless are gradually becoming oppressive, which makes wordless feel suddenly and almost run away.

    It''s said that girls'' intuition is very accurate. Is this month a girl? Isn''t it a girl

    "Then That

    "Good chance!"

    Just when he had no intention to cheat and perfunctorize the past, the loud voice in the piano immediately vibrated from the earphone.

    "It''s her! Our goal! "

    "What!" Speechless exclamation, such a sudden exclamation, let alone that month, even the students passing by were shocked.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" That month, I puckered up my good-looking eyebrows and began to express a little dissatisfaction in my voice.

    "Are you afraid of being laughed at by the students when you are already a teacher and still making such a fuss?"

    "Ha ha..." Speechless only a dry smile, regardless of that month''s puzzled expression, back to the body, shouted at the headphones: "don''t give me a sudden voice! Want to kill me?! "

    "I''m here to support you!" There is an emphasis in the piano. "Let that month be your goal, is it right?"

    "Hello hello, are you serious?..." Wordless mouth slightly twitches, although that month''s words, really meet their own requirements, but this thorny pseudo loli, can not be so easy to deal with ah

    "Isn''t that good?" However, there are different opinions in Qin. "Aren''t you afraid of being treated as a perverted teacher? That month is the same teacher as you, and your age is similar. It''s not surprising that such a man and a woman make up a pair? "

    "Although your analysis is quite reasonable..." Wordless even the heart began to twitch. "But I''d be happier if you could think about their appearance before then..."

    "Didn''t that month''s appearance suit your taste?" Qin said it straight. "Are you a man or not! If it''s a man, give it to me! "

    "You girl..." The blue tendons burst on the silent forehead.

    When it comes to this point, scholars can bear it. Who can''t bear it

 Chapter 967

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! The new week can''t do without your support

    "Oh, that month!"

    When speechless turned around again, facing that month, there was already a very sunny smile on his face. It was strange the second before. Now it''s changed into this way. It''s too fast to change his face. It''s a stupor that month when he saw all of this. He didn''t know that a wolf had put out his fangs towards himself

    "Do you have anything to do next?"

    "Well?" In that month, he returned to God and looked doubtfully to speechless. "What do you want to do?..."

    "Nothing, just answer!"

    The doubt in that month''s eyes suddenly became more intense, and their eyes were fixed on the speechless body. It seemed that they wanted to see something from his expression, but in the end, it seemed that there was only a bright smile, and the wine red pupils were full of laughter. In addition, they could not see anything in that month.

    Squinted own eyes, that month lightly hummed. "The event of" modeling angels "has come to an end. Yise Xiansheng, the magician and other relevant personnel have all been arrested. Yesterday, people from the Lion King''s office took the troubled princess away. I feel relaxed, but at least I won''t hang out in school like you..."

    "That is to say!" Still smiling, speechless interrupted that month''s speech. "You''ll be fine next. Right?... "

    "What do you want to do?" The tone of that month became more and more impatient, and the look in his eyes began to take on a little displeasure. "If you have anything, say it quickly!"

    Smell words, silent face smile unchanged, but some helpless in the heart.

    Nangong that month, even if the appearance is lovely and the strength is strong, it is still a witch. At least, every word is full of malice

    Take care of your emotions. Speechless also let the false expression on his face fade down. Instead, it was helpless.

    "It''s really nothing. I just know that I recently opened a new coffee shop nearby. I heard that the black tea there is good. I want to form a group with you. Go there and sit together... "

    "Oh?" I heard no words. The month when I loved black tea was really attracted. Without a word. "It''s strange that you should invite me to have black tea together..."

    "I always do!" Speechless with a natural tone, smashed a let headphones on the other side of the piano despise the words.

    "Just you don''t know. How long have you known me?... "

    Although it''s a lie, but the truth is almost the same. That month, I did not know that I was speechless for a long time

    Thinking of this, the mood of that month began to be complicated.

    It turns out that I have known him for less than a month

    During this period of time, wordless first lived in her home for a week or two, getting along with each other day and night. Later, even if she moved out, as a teacher in the same school and a temporary partner''s colleague, she could not look up and down, which gave her a feeling that she had known wordless for a long time.

    Until now, that month just suddenly discovered, oneself with speechless just knew less than a month

    I almost sighed, and the attention of that month returned to the topic.

    "New coffee shop? Although I''m also interested in it, the black tea there is really as good as you said? "

    The skill of making black tea without words was clear in that month. It can be said that the black tea made by without words is the best black tea she has ever drunk in her life. Until now, even if she moves out without words, she uses the luxury space every day to transfer and come to his home in order to get a pot of black tea.

    If there is any black tea that is better to drink than wordless tea, I don''t believe it when I look forward to it.

    It seems to be able to understand the thoughts in that month''s heart and smile silently. "Well, as far as the taste is concerned, it''s not as good as me, but it''s also unique. I occasionally taste black tea with different tastes. No, although I also know it from the students'' mouths, since it''s so well received, surely it''s not bad?"

    "Originally, I wanted to find someone to accompany me, so I''ve been looking for people here..." Speechless calm incomparably said the words full of sense of disobedience, and then faced the month.

    "Are you OK anyway? Shall we go together? "

    When she heard silent words, she always felt that there was something wrong, but she couldn''t find out what was wrong. However, black tea was her only interest. Of course, she had a favorite black tea brand and liked to drink silent black tea, but she was willing to taste different black tea.

    "All right!" The face of the expressionless nodded, that month took the lead to the front of speechless.

    "Go and have a taste!"Let that month pass by, back to back with her, speechless mouth hook, secretly than out of a winning posture.

    "It''s worthy of my brother!" Qin is not stingy about his appreciation. Only in the "sister mode" can some sweet voices go into the heart of people, which almost make him float.

    Not only that, even Xia Yin''s yearning and admiration came from the earphone.

    "Teacher, it''s really powerful..."

    Speechless smile, and then turn around, looking at that has gone far that month, hurriedly followed up

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side

    Unplug the earphone on the ear, in the face of Qin, there is her unique self-confidence under the "commander mode", turn around and face several people standing in front of her

    There, not only Xiayin, but also Gusha, Xuecai and the ancient city!

    Basically, the family and friends of Qinli in the world have arrived!

    But, they stand side by side, the expression on their face, how to say

    All kinds of tangles

    Looked around at the people, Qin completely regardless of their expression.

    "Are you ready? Ready to go! "

    "Wait, wait!"

    Hearing the words from Qin Li, the ancient city still failed to resist the mood of opening the table in its heart, and its face was twisted.

    "Do we really have to help that vampire teacher with that month?"

    "I don''t think it''s right to have sauce in the piano..." After all, compared with the ancient city, she has had one experience, and the waves in her heart are fiercer than the ancient city.

    "Teacher she, not already..."

    Do you have a friend?! Why do you still have a hand with Nangong teacher?!!!

    And! Why do you support him!!!

    Xuecai roars wildly in her heart, but she can''t say a word at the mouth. At last, the tangle on her face is even worse.

    "Don''t worry!" As if I didn''t see the performance of the ancient city and the snow vegetables, the Qin is still calm. "Don''t look like that guy is harmless to people and animals. In fact, he is very good at this kind of activity..."

    "I''m not worried about that!" Make complaints about the ancient city loudly. "I''m good at it. Is that vampire teacher really a pervert?"

    Xuecai nodded with deep thought. Now, speechless in her heart, she has completely labeled "dirty", and the degree is even greater than that of the ancient city.

    At least, the interest of the ancient city is the female with a good figure, but speechless

    Qin Li, Gu Sha, that month, and even Xia Yin can be added

    It''s all Lori!

    "That Jam in the piano On one side, he also suffered a little face and said, "is it really OK? Do you mind at all?... "

    "I do mind..." There is not only no such expression on the face of Qin who said this, but also a smile.

    "But, brother, he really has a lot of ''hardship''. At this time, as the closest person around him, shouldn''t we help him?..."

    "But But Instead of letting go, he became more entangled.

    Looking at his lover to learn about other women and so on, there''s really no way to let go of his new love

    "Don''t you want to help your brother with your own strength?" Qin tries to understand the emotion and reason, which makes him hesitant.

    "Of course I hope I can help the teacher..."

    "That''s fine!" Qin Li raised his head and held up his chest and said, "I think my brother must be able to sense this mood, right? Summer sound! "

    Seeing that Qin Li suddenly turned his head to himself, Xia Yin was stunned, nodded his head conditionally, which made Qin Li laugh, and also made him completely speechless.

    So, full of all kinds of entanglements and emotions of a team, towards the door, walked out

 Chapter 968

    (when the code is finished, the generator in the Internet bar is still working...)

    (third, I will be grateful to you if you help Ruqian blow up the power station...)

    Xian Shen City, a corner of the block near caihai School Park, there is a coffee shop

    The floor area is not very wide, but the interior layout is rather luxurious. The walls are all painted with star shining gold, and the fringes are hung with lace curtains. On the ceiling, a luxury chandelier just like the one in the dance is hung every other table. Although it''s not dark now, they also emit a little light, very soft

    Sitting on a table by the corner and by the glass window opposite to that month, the steaming black tea is slightly fluctuating with strong color and fragrance. Although there are only two cups of black tea on the whole table, this can''t affect the two people.

    After all, that month was originally made of black tea. For others, there was no such thing as black tea.

    But speechless, he is drunk the meaning is not in the wine, comes here originally is an excuse, is also the same, does not matter, as long as has that month to go

    One has been staring at the black tea, the other has been secretly staring at the month, so, some strange atmosphere, in the case of knowing nothing about that month, spreads around the two people

    "Is this what you call highly praised black tea?" After smelling the aroma of black tea, I took another sip and frowned that month.

    It can''t be said that black tea is not good to drink. Its taste is really very simple. For some people who don''t have high requirements for black tea, the black tea is also good enough to drink.

    But that month was different.

    First, she is very picky about black tea. Although the taste of black tea is good, it has not reached the balance line in her heart. Second, the black tea is not her favorite brand. Even if it tastes good, it can''t compare with the black tea of her own brand. Third, the black tea. On the taste of the word may not be weaker than their favorite brand of black tea, can be compared to speechless bubble

    Bad!

    It''s not the average bad!

    In the month when she came to this conclusion, we can imagine how critical she was about black tea, how deep she loved the silent black tea

    "It''s not so much..." This is a comment made by a professional chef. But his face was full of smiles.

    "However, I came here to taste the black tea with different taste from my own. Now, I have remembered the taste. If I go back, I will try to taste it. According to this taste, I can match the black tea which is not only unique but also good to drink! "

    That month eyes slightly a bright, eyes turned to the silent body. "Do you still have this ability?"

    "Of course!" Speechless self satisfied, the high spirited opening. "The black tea you drank before is a taste created by me after continuous improvement. In addition, according to the tea. I''ve also made no less than seven kinds of black tea and tea. In a short time, I''ll be able to make the eighth one... "

    "That''s right..." That month, with his head down, he began to smile. "I didn''t expect you to hide so much privacy..."

    "A cook who knows only one kind of cooking, even if he does that kind of cooking well, he is not a good cook after all!" Speechless shook his head and said: "similarly, I can only make one kind of black tea. How can I say it''s not" will "make black tea?"

    "Are you reasonable?" That month, I lost my smile. I waved my hand with a fan in front of me. There was a happy smile on my face like a doll.

    "But for the time being. Let me look forward to your new black tea and six other kinds of black tea... "

    "Would you like to drink it?" Speechless suddenly exposed a pair of big gray wolf to see the little white rabbit, the traitor saw the expression of the enemy big head and laughed.

    "I can''t make it for you, but how can you repay me?"

    "Well?" That month, I had a deep smile. "I remember. At the beginning, I seemed to help you apply for the post of demon attacking officer for free?... "

    The silent smile froze.

    "And now you''re begging me for a cup of black tea?" That month close your eyes and smile. "If you dare, I don''t care..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile twice, impotent. "You said so, how dare I ask you for anything in return..."

    In that month, she left her mouth and picked up the black tea in front of her. Although the taste didn''t appeal to her, it was not to the point of disgust. Moreover, it would be too boring if she came here for tea and didn''t drink two cups.

    Drink up the little bit of black tea left. That month, I rang the bell beside the table and asked the waiter to renew her cup

    See, speechless shook his head, also continued a cup, the waiter immediately with a smile of retreat, to get black tea

    ¡­¡­

    "Good chance!"

    Hiding in the piano behind a pillar of the coffee shop, I watched the waiter carrying the tea set to the direction of speechless and that month. I turned my head and looked at the ancient city."Xiao! You will wait for my instructions later. If you can do it, you will... "

    "What!" After listening to what the Qin said, the ancient city screamed out, but was immediately knocked down by a shudder in the Qin.

    "Don''t shout so loudly for me!"

    "Really Do you really want to do that? " The ancient city didn''t care, covering its head and beating drums in its heart.

    "I''ll do what I want you to do!" Qin Li''s "commander mode" is fully open, and its momentum is fierce. The ancient city only sticks to it for a second, and then points its head wildly.

    But Qin did not give up, but did not know what to think of, and turned to look at the snow vegetables.

    "Xuecai, you too, take out your" snow frost wolf "that can break the magic, and listen to my instructions later!"

    "Ah..." It seems that Xuecai didn''t expect to have her own share, but she didn''t hesitate to draw a silver gun from her guitar bag even though she had had a "cooperation experience" with Qin.

    "Seven type assault machine gun"!

    This is the name of the gun, also known as "snow and frost wolf"!

    It is a weapon developed by the Lion King mechanism to fight against the demons with special abilities. Its shape is similar to the streamlined outline of the latest fighter, so it is called "machine gun".

    It is said that there are only three guns in the whole world, and they are the strongest among the personal weapons!

    After all, this is a weapon that is said to kill even the true ancestor!

    Of course, whether or not someone killed the true ancestor with it, and whether or not it killed the true ancestor, no one knows. The true ancestor is just a few. There are only three "seven types of assault and demon subduing machine guns". There is no example to prove that it can kill the true ancestor.

    However, it can kill vampires who are not old and dead, which is the real fact!

    The bullet body of "snow frost wolf" is engraved with "divinity vibration wave drive", which can eliminate all the magic power of the individual in the stab in a moment. Therefore, the demons who live by magic, even vampires, will die if they are stabbed!

    No matter how to say, vampires are not really immortal. They are the only ones who are immortal!

    Looking at the side of the snow vegetables out of the "snow and frost wolf", Qin also began to sweep his eyes to the front, staring straight at the waiter, until the waiter almost reached the position

    "Now! Dawn! "

    The ancient city bit his teeth, his face was coagulated and his hands swung. A tiny golden current flashed out and hit the waiter''s feet!

    "Ah..." The waiter felt that his legs were numb, as if he had been electrified by something. Then the whole man went down soft. In his hand, the tea set filled with black tea was off at once and was thrown into the air. All the black tea was immediately sprinkled forward.

    In front of the flying black tea, there is a figure

    It was that month!

    "Well?" The month when I felt something was wrong, I looked to my side. This time, a black tea match fell into her eyes and made her frown slightly.

    Also did not dodge, that month knocked with fingers on the table top, and then, a faint magic flew out to welcome the black tea!

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, a slight vibration suddenly sounded, no one heard, including that month!

    But, that month actually discovered, oneself sends out that magic power, suddenly disappeared!

    Before she could be surprised, black tea had been poured from her head

 Chapter 969

    (fourth more!)

    (I hope there will be electricity tomorrow. I really don''t want to code in the Internet bar anymore. It''s too noisy. I can''t settle down to code at all. Wuwuwu...)

    (friends! I want to smile, but I dare not to smile. I only have to grin and turn my face red

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! "

    On one side, the waiter delivering the black tea is bowing to a seat in front of him, and apologizing. On the seat in front of him, he is sitting for that month

    However, at this time, the previous majestic image of that month has been completely destroyed. A white Gothic Lori outfit, all the positions above the shoulder and a little below the shoulder have become wet, including her whole head, a long curly black straight hair at the end has also been completely wet, no one is dry!

    With eyes closed and hands around the chest, I didn''t say anything or do anything in that month, so I kept this position and sat there for five minutes as if I had broken the line, but I only knew that I was depressed in that month

    Bear the smile in my heart and wave to the waiter.

    "Well, you didn''t mean to go down first..."

    "Yes! Yes! " The waiter retreated in fear, as if he were a silent man, so he had to roll on and on, making silent funny again.

    "That month..." Silent eyes with a smile called, but that month did not pay attention to him, still holding his hands, eyes closed, no half of the face of the wave. At the moment, she is like a real doll. Who knows, she is just embarrassed

    I saw that the month didn''t care what I meant. Speechless and uninteresting, she pursed her lips, her eyes turned, and cried with a bad smile.

    "That moon sauce!"

    "Do you want to die once?..."

    Voice just sounded, a cold and piercing line of sight straight to the speechless body, let him quickly wave his hand and shake his head.

    "Don''t be angry, who let you ignore me..."

    "Hum..." Don''t forget that month. That way, in the eyes of speechless, it''s like a child who likes to pretend to be an adult is making trouble. It''s so cute.

    "Are you ok?..." Silent smile squinted. "I didn''t expect that the legendary" demon killer "and" the devil in the gap "Nangong that month. I can''t even avoid a small tea set... "

    In that month, I glanced at Wuyan coldly, and immediately closed my mouth. I made a zipper action on my mouth to show that I was afraid of it. In that month, I turned my eyes away and then frowned again.

    Touched his wet hair, that month muttered.

    "No way. Just now I stopped it, how could my magic suddenly disappear? "

    Smell speech, speechless Zheng for a moment, then think of what general, head began to move around, looking for what, and he also quickly saw, in front of the coffee shop from the farthest column here behind, there are several fuzzy black shadows

    Now. I understand everything without words.

    "What are you looking at there?"

    "No Nothing... " Speechless quickly moved his head back, looking at the month when he was staring at himself with a serious face, a strong smile came back.

    "Cough Hum... " Pretending to cough for two sentences, speechless and seemingly kind-hearted asked: "don''t you feel hot? The most standard temperature for making black tea is at least 80 ¡æ

    "I don''t need you!" That month, I said a dull sentence. To be speechless is to be angry and funny.

    I don''t know where to take out a handkerchief, speechless stretched out his hand, gently, helped that month, wiped his cheek

    That month''s figure suddenly froze there

    Feel the handkerchief that is rubbing on his face, look at the silent face with soft smile, the heart of that month, for a moment, speed up

    "I I''ll do it myself! " I feel that all kinds of awkward months are about to be put on the silent hand, and I want to tear it down, but in terms of strength, how can she be the silent opponent

    "Don''t move!" As if scolding, and as if scolding, the hand of that month is fixed, but the silent hand is still moving, so, that month grasps the silent hand, and gently strokes his face with his hand, which appears

    As for that month, her head was already blank. For a while, she didn''t react

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s really my brother..." Clearly saw this scene in the piano to appreciate the nod. "Take it as soon as you have a chance. It''s worthy of our strategy of latatosk!"

    "That moon sauce..." The ancient city is looking at the scene, a drop of cold sweat on the forehead. "No It can''t be that month sauce. If it''s that month sauce, you should smash your fan into the vampire teacher''s face at this time... ""Teacher..." Sauerkraut eyebrows slightly beat. "It''s very skillful. It''s really obscene..."

    "Well How powerful... " This is Xia Yin in idolatry.

    As for Zhen Sha, she is staring at the scene, her cheeks are more and more bulging, more and more bulging, and finally it can''t drum, only turning away, the eyes are not clear

    ¡­¡­

    Silently waiting for speechless to dry his face and hair, he looked up that month and looked speechless with very strange eyes.

    "I didn''t expect that you were still such an elegant person..."

    Speechless turned his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to the month when Ao Jiao got up, he said: "my face and hair are wiped clean, but I can''t do anything about the clothes. It''s black tea. It will leave traces if I wipe it clean or evaporate it directly by magic?"

    That month frowned, deeply thought that ran nodded, saw the appearance, speechless smile out of the voice.

    "Then go to my house to change clothes. Fortunately, it''s still close to here..."

    "Distance doesn''t mean anything to me. I can transfer it directly..."

    "Do as I say!" He didn''t let that month speak completely, and then he was directly bullied, which made that month''s brow pick. His oppressive sight suddenly cut on his body, as if he wanted to cut two pieces of flesh from his body, but he was directly ignored by wordless.

    He saw clearly that if a girl like that month wants to win her favor, either you have to be patient and grind on slowly, or you have to be domineering!

    Unfortunately, speechless is just the type of impatience, so he has to be more domineering than that month. Anyway, he is immortal and can bear to exercise Bah!

    I nearly turned my mind into a shaking mind and threw it away. I held the hand of that month silently and pulled her up from her seat.

    "Come on, you don''t want to continue sitting here like this, do you?" Involuntarily, speechless took the hand of that month and walked to the exit of the coffee shop.

    "Let go!" It was a month of struggle. "I will go myself!"

    "It''s all right to do what I say!"

    "Let go!"

    "No!"

    "You guy..."

    In the scolding sound, two people stoically walked out of the coffee shop

    "Keep up!"

    Behind the pillar, the piano jumped out of the back and gave orders. Then, a line of five fish rushed out, chasing in the direction of speechless and that month

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, South residential area, apartment

    From the bathroom came out, eyes to sit on the sofa drinking black tea that month, speechless helpless shook his head.

    "I just got drenched in black tea. You are still drinking black tea. How much do you like black tea..." After make complaints about this sentence, silent words came to the front of that month.

    "The hot water has been put away. Go and take a bath. Don''t leave the taste of black tea on your body. I''m ready for the clothes. Before your clothes are washed, wear them first..."

    Smell speech, that month left speechless one eye, lightly sighed a breath.

    She didn''t think that she would take a bath in a man''s house one day

    However, this is also the home of Qin Li and ye Lai Xiayin. It can''t be simply regarded as a man''s home. It shouldn''t be counted

    In my heart, I comforted myself so much. That month, I stood up and walked into the bathroom. With a bang, I closed the door.

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "Ignore me..."

    ¡­¡­

    Take off the clothes that are full of the taste of black tea, and the young and charming body will be exposed in the air that month.

    Then, she picked up a piece of clothes on the shelf, just wanted to go into the bathtub full of hot water, but she could turn her eyes to the corner of the clothes in her hand to make her figure completely solidified.

    Suddenly pull up the clothes in his hand, spread them out in front of him, and see the full picture of the clothes that month, his face burst with blue tendons

 Chapter 970

    (in kengda''s power station, if the power goes off, I''ll just set up a tent in the Internet bar...)

    watching that month, I walked into the bathroom, and heard the sound of "clattering" in the bathroom again. I was so relieved that I fell down on the sofa. I couldn''t breathe anymore

    "Hello, in the piano..." With some tired voice, speechless to the headphones hanging on their ears.

    "Where are you now?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the voice in the piano immediately began to ring.

    "We are next door!"

    "Is it in Gusha''s house?" Wordless knead his brow, smiled bitterly. "Don''t you know what''s going on here? How can we support that? "

    "Don''t worry!" The calm voice of the piano came from the earphone. "We''re ready!"

    "Ready?..." Speechless strange side of the head, followed by a change of face. "Are you peeping through high-tech products again?"

    "What is peeping! This is called support! " When chinriton was unhappy. "Besides, we don''t have a camera installed. No matter what you do in it, we don''t know..."

    "Ha ha..." Silent chat up of smile out of voice, face embarrassed. "What are you suggesting to me?"

    "Sa..." There was a meaningful laugh in the piano, which made the wordless confused at the same time. There is also a bad feeling in my heart.

    This wench, won''t be doing what I don''t know secretly again

    The thought just flashed in my mind. The next second, there was a trend of breaking through the air to blow the silk sound and explode. In a state of momentum, I quickly flashed to the speechless body, scaring the speechless jump in my meditation.

    "Pa" a, speechless stretched out his hand, will cause the culprit of the broken sound a grasp in the hand, a careful look to find. It''s a black lace fan

    You don''t have to think about it. Who did it.

    Speechless and dissatisfied.

    "I said, you..." Suddenly turned his head, looked to the bathroom door, speechless just wanted to complain. Can appear in front of his own scene so that his words to the throat are all blocked in the chest. No more. The mouth is also gradually open, eyes slowly stare round, which is full of unbelievable.

    "Then So Then I feel my throat dry. Shaking the voice line, "then that" is that nothing comes out. It makes the month standing at the bathroom door frown, and the bad eyes become sharp.

    It''s no surprise that she''s sharp. Although she looks like a cute thing that month, in fact, it contains incredible majesty, which makes it impossible for others to see her as a pure child. But for the first time, in her dignified eyes, there is a little bit of unnatural and Shyness

    That''s right! It''s shyness!

    Because, at this time, she, on the body, only wore a blouse!

    Or the white one!

    As for the white and slippery thighs of that month, they were completely exposed to the air!

    In addition, the petite body, the long straight hair on the waist, the delicate face like a puppet and the unnatural serious expression, speechless a heart even beat faster.

    It''s really It''s tempting

    "Gollum..." I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and in the murderous eyes of that month, my face was speechless and stiff, and I turned my head to one side like a robot in the sound of "clicking".

    It''s not that he pretends to be a gentleman, but that he''s afraid, afraid that he can''t control himself, so he jumps on it!

    Then we''ll have to play

    "That That month... " At present, the weak add a word carefully, from the speechless mouth.

    "What for!" I saw the distorted and trembling voice lines of wordless, and the unnaturalness in the heart of that month also slowly subsided, and turned to be unsatisfied.

    "You..." Speechless secretly glanced at the month wearing the white blouse, smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Why do you dress like this?..."

    "Ha?" Hearing the silent words, the expression of that month remained unchanged, but there was a little anger in the eyes. "Isn''t this your dress?"

    "I?..." Speechless and stunned, I immediately recalled the so-called "already ready" words in the mouth of the piano, and my face was embarrassed.

    It seems that it''s probably a good thing done by Qin Li. What I prepared is clearly my own clothes in Qin li

    Well But it seems that this blouse is also the clothes in the piano

    Looking at speechless face is full of crying and laughing, that month Yang Yang his chin, but the heart is helpless sigh.

    I don''t know why. She feels very tired todayBesides, there''s a little bit weird. It seems that the whole thing seems to be manipulated by someone behind it

    Think of here, that month pouted eyebrow suddenly, silent came down.

    It has to be said that that month really deserves to be the top demon attacking officer in Xianshen city. With a little bit of strangeness and intuition, I realized that someone was playing tricks behind me. The "devil in the gap" was not called for nothing.

    However, at this time, there is not enough evidence to prove the conjecture in my heart, and there is no way to do that month, only to put aside the thoughts in my heart and laugh at myself.

    I''m really a bit unlucky today, but I don''t want someone to calculate myself behind my back, just to make myself embarrassed, right

    It''s true that the idea of that month is right in some way, but people don''t want you to be embarrassed, they want you to be pregnant

    Shook his head, cleared his mind for a while, that month raised his chin again, looked forward, this look, immediately startled.

    In front of her eyes, a huge and incomparable face was looking at herself seriously and thoughtfully. The breath in her nose even hit the face of that month, which made her not return to her mind for a while.

    Looking at that small and attractive face, I looked at it silently and seriously, then smiled.

    "If you take a closer look, that month, in fact, you are quite charming!"

    "What..." For a moment, that month stayed for a while, but it also turned back. Looking at the face less than five centimeters away, that month almost jumped out.

    "You..." Under the pressure of the impulse to escape, that month pretended to speak calmly. "Do you think I''ll be happy if you say that? Stay away from me! "

    It''s really worthy of that month. It''s still dignified at this time

    The heart silently admire at the same time, speechless also feel some thorny.

    This month, put on such a gesture, let him have a kind of feeling that he can''t start

    It''s very challenging. This girl

    Just, if I put in another five centimeter distance now and hold the cold lips, I wonder if she can keep such calm

    With the rising of this idea, wordless mouth also put on a bad smile, which accelerated the heart rate of that month.

    Intuitively, that month, if you don''t leave, something unpredictable will happen next.

    But she doesn''t want to admit defeat here

    All of a sudden, that month got tangled

    As a result, one big face and one small face stared at each other like this, no one spoke, making the surrounding atmosphere tend to be weird.

    At this time, a small thrust suddenly appeared behind speechless!

    This thrust, at best, can only push a vase down, and add it to the wordless body without any vigilance at this time. At most, it will make him lose his balance for one second.

    But this second is enough to reduce the distance by five centimeters!

    Therefore, the month when I was staring with wordless eyes saw

    See speechless that in own field of vision very big face, enlarged a few minutes again

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±

    Whether it is speechless or that month, a pair of eyes are full of stare!

    The extraordinary softness of the lips made the two suddenly enter a state of stupidity. They didn''t react at all. They looked at each other for ten seconds!

    The wordless one who took the lead in returning to God felt the suffocating touch on the delicate lips of that month. He couldn''t help but stir up a circle of ripples in his heart. He stretched out his hands and held up the small body of that month wearing the thin blouse

    "Woo..." The wordless action wakes up the moon in the shaking God, and perceives her current situation. Her heart is in a mess. As soon as she wants to break away, wordless has already embraced her in her arms.

    The strong breath pours into the tip of the nose of that month, which is neither hot nor cold, but the extremely warm embrace makes that month lose its spirit again. At this time, a soft tongue tip opens her shellfish teeth

    "Woo Woo... "

    In the hall, the blankness and helplessness of that month echoed

 Chapter 971

    On the other side, in the home of two people, i.e. Gusha and Gucheng

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Qinli, Qisha, Xiayin, Xuecai, ancient city, a group of five people all crowded in front of the TV, watching the content broadcast in the TV, silent at the same time, their performance is not the same

    "What a set..." It''s like taking part in any competition and winning, throwing the precious pearl in your hand into your mouth, with a smile on your face.

    "I just wanted to create a bit of ambiguous plot, but I didn''t expect that, brother, I can seize the opportunity more than I imagined..."

    Different from the musical instrument with a smile on its face, he stared at the TV set with his eyes fixed on it. The big eyes were full of rage, and almost didn''t spray out fire. The continuous mosquito voice in his mouth murmured something, as if he was carrying out a famous curse.

    "I really did kiss Nangong''s teacher. The teacher is not a good person. She will not pay attention to you any more. No, no, she will not pay attention to you for a month It seems like it''s a little long. I''ll ignore you for a week. Woo hoo, it seems like it''s a little longer. OK, I''ll ignore you all day... "

    Listen to the machine gun like broken words in the mouth of the sand. Xia Yin and Xuecai both have forced smiles on their faces. But when their eyes are on the TV, the faces of the two pure girls are red again. Then, their mouths are open

    "Dirty..."

    "Well How bold... "

    Four girls surrounded the TV set that was "live" kissing that month. Although the performance is not the same, but the eyes are always on the above, no half of the time to move away

    Only the ancient city, he is alone with the "frustrated body forward bending" posture lying not far behind the four young girls, the back is dark.

    "It''s over, it''s over. If you let that moon sauce know that it''s my hand and foot in the dark..."

    Perhaps I thought of the terrorist revenge on myself that month. The ancient city was shaking all over, and its back was even darker

    Obviously, I just pushed the silent "help". It''s what he did!

    Although. He''s just doing what he''s told

    Of course, what abacus is playing in the Qin? The ancient city doesn''t know. He just listened to the words in the Qin. In the dark, there is no words. It''s a death substitute

    But. Compared with this, if there is no words, the audience will make complaints about it.

    "Didn''t you say you didn''t have a camera installed?!"

    ¡­¡­

    Just like holding a doll, I have no words to hold the small, soft body of that month. Constantly catching the little tongue twining in her mouth, it''s really a little tongue.

    At this time, their "battle field" has shifted. At the beginning, they still held the month silently. Even because the height of that month was too low, he held it off the ground, controlled it directly in his arms, and kissed her little lips gently.

    Now, speechless has been sitting on the sofa. That month, I don''t know when to sit on the speechless thigh in the straddle position. The actions in the mouth are continuous and look extremely intimate. But in fact, the only real actions are speechless

    As for that month, she had been muddled by a series of launches, but she didn''t react for a long time

    There''s no way. Although she was 26 years old, she looked like a little girl less than 15 years old.

    So, up to now, it''s a very important love topic for girls. For that month, it''s just a luxury

    Although the appearance of that month was absolutely top-notch, it was an extreme temptation for some uncles with special hobbies. But with her incredible majesty and temperament, now, at the age of 26, she hasn''t even been touched by a man or a few women!

    We can imagine how much impact we are facing in that month

    Even that month, there was no way to face all this with his majesty and calmness. He could only stare at the wordless face and respond passively under the wordless drive. He lost his previous calmness and calmness.

    The subordinates consciously glided back and forth on the back of that month, then gradually swam down, stroked the tiny and beautiful ivory legs, gently stroked them, and went upstream until the round buttocks fell into the silent control. When they felt the greasiness of the hands, they were absorbed in the actions on the mouth, and they could not avoid being stunned. Their eyes were full of surprise ¡£

    Because, the feeling that the hand uploads, unexpectedly is not a slightest obstruction!

    That month, I didn''t wear

    The speechless surprise did not find that the movements on his hands had made the month when he was attacked in an important position suddenly come back to him!The tongue is captured, the hips are controlled, and you are still sitting in the silent arms!

    I quickly realized that my eyes were full of panic at this time. At present, I pushed away the unprepared wordless and jumped to the other side of the sofa.

    "Whoo Whoo In the mouth light asthma, that month looked at under own impels falls on the sofa the speechless, full face hate to bite the tooth.

    "How dare you..."

    Blinked, that month full of hate eyes let wordless slightly feel a little embarrassed, angry smile, bow, mutter a word.

    "That A careless... "

    "Stop talking!"

    Before he finished speaking, he cut off the wordless words roughly that month. I don''t know if he was shy or really speechless. His face once again recovered to the previous expressionless face, and his eyes gradually calmed down.

    "What happened just now, you forgot it for me. You can''t mention it later!"

    When she said this, the voice of that month was extremely cold, as if she had been offended by some scales. The smile on her speechless face, which was aware of something wrong with her mood, also converged, and her brow wrinkled.

    "I said, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    "Of course I know..." That month the light returned a sentence, the line of sight is pressing speechless. "You just need to tell me ''yes''"

    Hearing the words of that month, an inexplicable anger rose from the silent heart.

    "What if I say ''no''?"

    Smell words, that month silent down, for a long time, a cold words, from her mouth, vent out

    "Then I will sever my relationship with you and never come back to you again!"

    "What..." Speechless heart a quiver, the facial expression thoroughly changed.

    He could hear a decisive meaning in that month''s speech, which was not a joke at all!

    Wine red pupils stare at the month standing in front of themselves, that month is also not willing to show weakness on the speechless vision, eyes do not see half of the soft heart, some only firm!

    Looking at the firmness in the eyes of that month, the silent fist clenched.

    "Do you hate me so much?"

    That month, I lowered my head, turned around, and turned my back to me.

    "No, on the contrary, you''re the only man I know who looks different..."

    "Then why do you say that?" Speechless heart is full of confusion.

    That month didn''t answer in the first time, but before long, a tone full of sadness and melancholy came out from the front of that small back of that month, and the silent heart was hurt.

    "I have no qualification or opportunity to touch these feelings..."

    Leave a sentence like this, that month directly transferred away, leaving only a circle of light magic waves, reverberating in the air

    Looking at the direction of the disappearance of that month, speechless and silent

    "Brother..."

    "Teacher!"

    Qinli, Qisha, Xiayin, Xuecai and the ancient city all came in together from the door and came to the silent side. Everyone''s face didn''t have the just performance. The rest was heavy

    "Teacher..." Gu Sha and Xia Yin hold a silent hand, and their faces are full of worry. Obviously, they also saw the scene just now.

    In the piano, I went to the side of silent body and put my eyes on the place where the month just disappeared. The voice was still so calm.

    "According to the words of that month, it''s better to say that..."

    "She has a problem!" Speechless fierce took the words in the piano, the expression is unusually calm. "With that month''s character, it''s absolutely not groundless to say that. In her, there must be something we don''t know, which controls her freedom..."

    "What would that be?" The ancient city and the snow vegetables looked at each other, both of them were casting their eyes on the speechless body.

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders, and finally he began to laugh.

    "But it''s worth it, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 972

    (third watch...)

    (three or four consecutive days of power failure, who really blew up the power station? If it goes on like this, I really can''t do it. If there''s a power cut tomorrow in the Internet bar, I have to consider asking for leave. We should agree... Right? ... ah...)

    XianShen City, the Junior High School Department of caihai Academy

    Pushed open the office door, speechless did not go directly to his seat, but first his eyes to the front, and then in a position.

    Without hesitation, speechless walk forward to a desk

    "Sasaki head teacher!"

    "Well?" Sasaki headland, who was busy living there, turned his head. When he saw that the person who called him was speechless, he immediately smiled.

    "Ah La, silent teacher, what a rare guest..." With a little tone of joking, Sasaki headland seemed surprised to say a word, but with a smile in his eyes.

    "Now it''s like lunch time. At this time, shouldn''t wordless teachers be in the classroom with their junior high school students'' girlfriends? Why do you come to the office? Have you been dumped? "

    Smell speech, speechless originally is very serious expression instant whole beach went down, the only remaining is full of helpless.

    "Don''t make fun of me, Miss Sasaki. I''m here to talk to you about something important..."

    "Something important?" Sasaki''s head was strangely crooked. "What''s the most important thing for you to abandon your lovely girlfriend and come here to find me?"

    That''s what I said. Sasaki headland but still put down all the work at hand, turned around, and was speechless.

    On the face of it, Sasaki headland seems to be very unreliable, but it is also the same university graduated with that month and has been going to the present together, and it is also a famous magician in his own circle, though not more famous than that month!

    What matters and what doesn''t matter, Sasaki headland, naturally, has a ruler in her heart to measure.

    Maybe I think what I want to say is really important. Sasaki headland is still smiling. But the smile in my eyes is gone.

    "Tell me, how can you say that you are my younger generation? If you can help me, I will help you!"

    Silent smile. Nod. I thought about the words in my mind. And then I opened my mouth.

    "Well, Miss Sasaki, does she have any restrictions in that month?"

    "Bondage?..." Sasaki''s head was stunned. For a while, she didn''t seem to understand the speechless statement, but when she responded, the smile on her face also converged.

    Saw Sasaki Cape this performance, speechless eyes a squint, in the heart secretly way has the play.

    "I always feel that there seems to be some very important reason in that month, which has been binding her and making her less free to move..." Hesitated for a moment, silent lowered the voice.

    "Like love or something..."

    "Why do you think so?..." Sasaki headland said with a smile, but speechless has found that Sasaki headland''s attitude has changed a little

    Scratched his cheek, speechless spread out. "Well, it''s one thing why I think so. Tell me the truth first..."

    "Love..." Sasaki headland looked up and down speechless, and immediately laughed. "Teacher Wuyan, the students can''t satisfy your appetite, so you want to start with the teacher? Gee, I''ll be bothered by that... "

    "Sasaki head teacher!" "You don''t want to change the topic there, tell me quickly, is that month..."

    "I won''t tell you!"

    Sasaki headland abruptly interrupted the speechless speech before she had finished a sentence, and the expression on her face was completely serious. The content of the speech made the speechless brow tightly wrinkled.

    "Why?..."

    "Because of this question, you should not ask me..." Sasaki headland shook his head and said, "since you have noticed something behind the elder of that month, why didn''t you directly ask the elder of that month?"

    Put forward a question, did not let speechless answer, Sasaki headland opened his mouth. "Because you know, even if you go to ask that month elder, that month elder will not tell you, right?..."

    Speechless head down, silent

    "I didn''t choose to tell you that month, so I shouldn''t be the one to talk about it..." Sasaki Cape sighed and his eyes moved to his speechless body.

    "Although it''s not an unknown thing, on the contrary, there are still many people who know about it, but I won''t tell you that month when the seniors didn''t tell you. I can only say that the seniors did suffer some shackles, a lot of shackles!" Sasaki headland spoke to wordless in a complex tone of sympathy.

    "That month, senior, in fact, he was also a very poor person..."

    With that said, Sasaki headland didn''t say anything more. He turned around, looked down and started his work againI don''t know. Sasaki headland will never tell herself anything. She seems to have a bad relationship with that month. But everyone knows that the relationship between the two is even closer than that of their sisters. In fact, there is something unknown behind that month. Sasaki headland should stand up.

    But she didn''t!

    Because, compared to stand up, she is more inclined to choose that month

    That is to say, behind that month, there is no way to solve the problem that binds her, at least with Sasaki''s power!

    Wordless feeling, this matter, not so simple

    Suddenly

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Task 2 completed! Get 10000 equipment points, prop points, ability points and summon points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 17170

    props point: 1275000

    ability point: 16000

    call point: 17300

    level: 80

    This The sound of the system prompt makes the silent thoughts come back at once, surprised in my heart.

    Before that, whether Xia Yin was saved from the hands of Yilai Xiansheng, or her technique was modified, or even she became her own beast, she was unable to complete the copy task 2, which made her headache, so suddenly completed

    Confirm the content of the system prompt tone at a loss, wait until it is confirmed that it is not an illusion, speechless then quickly open the system list

    ¡­¡­

    Replica world: Blood eating frenzy!

    Copy task: redemption!

    Task 1: become a professional attack magician of "demon special zone - Xianshen city" (completed);

    task reward: 5000 equipment points, props points, ability points and summoning points respectively;

    Task 2: prevent the ascension ceremony, save the "modeling angel" - yelase Xiayin (completed);

    task reward: equipment points, props points, ability points and summoning points 10000 points each;

    Task 3: find out the secrets behind the month of Nangong and solve them;

    task reward: 30000 points each for equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point;

    At the moment when I saw task 3 of my copy, I had no words and laughed happily.

    Even the system is on its own side. That month, it seems that our coming and meeting with you have already doomed our future direction.

    You, if you admit your life, you''d better wait for me to come out again!

    The corner of the mouth raised a curve that made Sasaki head full of question marks secretly paying attention to speechless. Speechless asked no more questions, and walked out of the teacher''s office

    Take the door behind you, speechless, walk towards the high school teaching building, take out the mobile phone in your arms, find a number that you just got a few days ago, dial the past..

    after a busy tone, a frivolous voice rings from the mobile phone

    "Oh, gossip teacher, why call me when you have time?" From each other''s voice, speechless can clearly hear each other''s teasing and dissatisfaction.

    "I''m struggling from a delicious lunch to answer your phone. Is there any job? But I haven''t received any information... "

    Quietly listening to each other is a bit like complaining, wordless has not spoken, until the other side''s voice almost should fall, wordless directly said a sentence.

    "Come out and see you!"

    "Well?" Perhaps it is found that the wordless tone is not as usual, and the voice of the other party gradually becomes serious.

    "What can I do for you?"

    Speechless smile, looked up, looked to the platform of the high school Department of caihai Academy

    "Private business!"

 Chapter 973

    (Fourth...)

    (pray for electricity tomorrow, or really consider asking for leave. See that there are friends in the book review area who say "Piaohong", you have to think clearly. In this case, if you don''t have the energy to add more to Piaohong, wuwuwu...)

    XianShen City, caihai high school roof

    In the sound of "whoosh", a gust of wind blew over the rooftop exposed to the sky. It blew all over the sky some rubbish left by some students who had just had lunch here. By the way, it also took away the taste of some dishes on site. Thanks to the gust of wind, the whole rooftop was clean

    Standing at the edge of the rooftop, clothes and hair flutter up and down with the wind and strong wind, even blowing some dust to its owner, but speechless but not moving, looking at the whole picture of the whole caihai School Park below, leaving only one figure at the gate of the rooftop

    I don''t know how long it has been, the door at the entrance of the closed roof suddenly opened, and then, together with the figure, came in

    The visitor wore the uniform of the senior high school boys in caihai University Park. He had a spiky hedgehog head and a earphone on his neck. At first glance, he looked like a bad teenager who was not learning and had no skills. He had a funny face, but it was a bit of a business

    This man is the yanlaiji tree who was in charge of dealing with the "modeling angel" event together with wordless!

    "Oh!" It''s very familiar to say hello to wordless, yanase Kishu said with a smile: "let you wait a long time, gossip teacher!"

    Back to the person. Speechless shook his head, turned to face the base tree, but this turn he found, beside the base tree, there is a man

    Wearing the uniform of the high school girls in caihai University Park, a long hair tied into two plaits and hung down in front of themselves, wearing a pair of glasses, full of calm and calm, the first impression is that the other party is very knowledgeable, is a very learned person.

    But. Speechless don''t think the other side is just learning. It is impossible for a man of learning to be brought here by the arase tree.

    The eyebrows slightly pouted, speechless looked at the girl wearing glasses.

    "Are you?"

    "Well, let me introduce you!"

    A little sideways, a step forward. Show the girl with glasses in front of her eyes.

    "Chant in leisure. Third year student of High School Department of caihai School Park. It''s my sister and my girlfriend! " When he said this, there was a smug look on the face of Yase Kishu. But the face of that idle ancient chant didn''t even change, just like the one introduced by Yase Kishu was not himself.

    Weird couple, all kinds of aspects

    At once, speechless made such a conclusion for the Yase base tree and the idle ancient chant.

    "You don''t mean to say that you brought her here because she''s your girlfriend?"

    "Of course not!" Sagittarius shook his head, put his hands in his pocket, and smiled.

    "Brought her here just because she wanted to see you..."

    "See me?..." Speechless lips, eyes cast on the body of leisure ancient chant. "Why?"

    "Because of her other identity!" "She is the three saints of the Lion King''s organ," said Yase Kee tree

    Speechless eyes a coagulation, looking at the eyes of leisure ancient wing also gradually become intriguing.

    "The three saints of the Lion King mechanism? It''s really thunderous... "

    "It''s nothing more than a false name. It can''t match your..." Leigu Yong raised his head slightly and finally spoke.

    "The Duke of arudiyalu is very appreciative of you..."

    "Vatola?" Speechless left an idle ancient chant. "That''s why you''re here?"

    "So to speak..." Magnetic and intellectual voice line slowly from the idle ancient chant of the mouth. "It''s normal for a vampire who can defeat the Duke of arudiaru to be curious..."

    "Do the Lion King''s organs work according to their preferences?" He shook his head in silence and laughter. "Tell me what you came for!"

    Idle Gu Yong is silent, before long, she speaks again. "Come here just to ask you a question!"

    "Yes!" I didn''t think about it. I didn''t even hesitate for a moment. I agreed to it in a moment. I was stunned at the same time by yanlaiji tree and even the Leigu chant, which has always been calm and calm.

    Just as they were surprised by their wordless decisiveness, the wordless front turned. "But again, you have to answer me a question!"

    Leisure Gu Yong just regained his composure and nodded.

    "Then, please allow me to ask you impolitely..." Gradually, she lowered her head, and her eyes were covered by the glasses of Leigu Yong, which made people unable to see what she was thinking. But what she said made the atmosphere of the scene more urgent.

    "Who are you? Or, what kind of existence are you? "Yes, that''s what Leigu Yong, one of the three sages of Lion King''s organ, cares about!

    "Are you a vampire?" Lead to such a heavy topic, but the tone of leisure chant has not changed at all.

    "The Duke of arudiaru is the most powerful vampire under the true ancestor, but as far as I know, he seems to have failed more than once in your hands..." He said: "in the character of the Duke of arudiaru, if you use any inconspicuous means, he will not be happy like that. However, to defeat his vampires, except for the true ancestor, there should be no more..."

    "So, please tell me what kind of existence you are!"

    Air, some solidified

    Looking at the eyes of a man and a woman will be closely locked in their own eyes, speechless smile, laugh very ironic.

    "You already know the answer. Why do you have to confirm it?"

    The face of Yase Kishu changed on the spot, and Leigu Yong also raised his head fiercely and looked straight to speechless.

    "So you are..."

    "Yes!" Speechless regardless of their performance, said: "I am really the true ancestor!"

    "That''s impossible!" Yanase Kishu did not hesitate to refute. "There should be only four true ancestors. There can be no fifth true ancestor!"

    "I don''t know what the true ancestor of the world really is. The ancient city is the first same race I met..." Speechless shook his head. "So I can''t answer your question..."

    "The world?" Leisure ancient chant has grasped the key point of wordless words.

    No words and no concealment, nod. "Is it strange? Animals and spirits are creatures of different worlds, so it''s not strange that I come from other worlds... "

    Hearing this, Yanlai base tree and Leigu Yong are silent.

    Obviously, what they said without words was beyond their expectation.

    "Well, it''s my turn to ask you!" Speechless waved and the tone became heavy. "As the three saints of the Lion King''s mechanism, you should know, what''s the secret behind that month?"

    "The moon sauce?" Yanlai Kishu frowned, as if he didn''t think that the silent question had something to do with that month.

    Leisure ancient chant deeply saw speechless one eye, a word of say: "prison border!"

    "Prison border?!" Speechless turn to look at the leisure of ancient chant. "You''re talking about the prison border that was rumored to hold heavy criminals? The secret behind that month is related to it? "

    "Do you know the witch?" All of a sudden, he said that. "The so-called witch refers to those who enter into a contract with the devil and obtain the" Guardian "of the devil''s family, so as to obtain the existence of magic that can match the superior demon family!"

    Speechless and speechless, waiting for the following.

    Of course, he knew that that month was a witch, and it must have something to do with that month when Leigu Yong mentioned this now!

    As expected, leisure Gu Yong continued, "but it takes a price to make a contract with the devil. The devil will not give you strength without reason. The price paid by Nangong to become a witch in that month is to become a watcher of the prison settlement, sleeping alone in the prison settlement and guarding the gate of the prison settlement!"

    "Till I die!"

    "It''s impossible!" After the yanase base tree, wordless also issued such a declaration. "You said that month will guard the prison border until you die. Who is that month now?"

    "It''s just a magic separation..." "The month of Nangong, sleeping in the prison border, projected his five senses and most of his strength into an entity to take the place of his own actions. This entity is now the month of Nangong," he replied

    Hearing the words of leisure ancient chant, wordless hands clenched tightly, and the violent waves broke out in my heart.

    No wonder that month will say that they do not have the qualification, nor the opportunity to have love, originally, outside activities, just a separate body!

    Her real body has long been imprisoned, how to fall in love with others? How to get married and have children?!

    Looking up, looking at the clouds in the sky, speechless mood, can''t be calm for a long time

 Chapter 974

    It''s night

    Lying in his own bed, looking at the very cold ceiling at the moment, speechless pair of wine red pupils are full of distracted state of laxity, which can not be pacified for a long time

    Looking back on the news from leisure ancient chant in the daytime, the wordless mood suddenly became very complicated.

    Although he just became a demon officer, he also heard about the "prison border"

    In this world, although the demons and assailants can''t be said to be everywhere, they are very common at least in the special zone of demons such as Xianshen island. Among them, there are some who have far more power than other demons and assailants.

    Powerful forces are often easy to make people complacent and go to the path of spiritual degeneration. Some of the demons and assailants with powerful forces are also quite * *.

    In the history of Xian Shen city after the establishment of Xian Shen Island, there are many examples that prove that Xian Shen island once fell into many crises due to the terrorist attacks of some powerful demons and magicians, resulting in a large number of casualties.

    However, these demons and assailants who caused terrorist attacks usually disappeared shortly after the incident, and never heard of them again.

    The residents will not care about the death and life of human beings and demons that bring harm to their lives. They are just wondering why the criminals who commit serious crimes disappeared for no reason.

    Because the missing are all the major criminals, people in Xianshen island began to guess where the criminals should be arrested by the strong and sent to what unknown prison.

    As time goes by, this guess gradually spreads more and more widely. Finally, an urban legend of "prison border" was born, which was specially used to detain heavy criminals. It also spread in the whole Xianshen island

    Of course, it''s only limited to the urban legends. After all, no one knows whether the "prison border" really exists. People only listen to the "prison border" as the legend of Chengdu, as a joke after dinner, including the speechless at the beginning.

    I have no words to believe that all legends must have their own basis. No legend can come from nowhere. Even if it is exaggerated many times, the legend still has the source of legend. Just like in the school garden city, behind those urban legends, there is generally an unknown secret!

    The urban legends in Xianshen city must be so

    But wordless didn''t want to prove it in the past, and didn''t think about what the "prison border" would have to do with itself. Unless he caused a terrorist attack on XianShen Island, it would only become a topic of wordless talking and laughing with others.

    Nowadays, the "prison border" is not only an urban legend, but also a real thing. It just confirms the idea of wordless mind. Unexpectedly, the truth of the so-called "prison border" is like this!

    According to xianguyong, "prison border" itself is actually a dream of that month itself. That month, by hypnotizing itself forever, it turns this dream into a magic border and hides it in a different world. As long as that month does not wake up from the dream, the "prison border" will always exist!

    If you want to wake up that month from the eternal sleep, and save it from the price of being a witch, then the first step must be to destroy the whole prison border!

    In addition, to liberate that month from the price paid to the devil, it has to go through all kinds of headache, but before that, the most difficult thing to solve is the "prison border" itself.

    When that month is saved, the "prison border" based on that month''s dream will not exist. In that way, those powerful criminals who have been imprisoned for many years will be liberated in a flash. At that time, the whole island of Xianshen will be in the biggest crisis!

    Really to that step, even if I don''t care, that month will certainly not forgive myself

    After all, what should I do

    The complex thoughts lingered back and forth between the hearts, which made the wordless more and more fidgety, and even the fists were clenched with "click".

    "Haven''t you slept yet?"

    At this time, a voice accompanied by the arrival of a figure, ring in the silent ear.

    In the footsteps, the pretty face in the piano gradually appeared in the speechless field of vision looking at the ceiling. At this time, she hung an expression that seemed to be very calm all the time as before. She was still biting a lollipop in her mouth, standing beside the bed, looking speechless.

    I can see that the silent eyes are lax, and the sweet taste spread from the lollipop in the piano."It seems that you are really upset..."

    When I heard the voice in the piano, I gasped for breath without words, suppressed my inner impatience and smiled bitterly.

    "Don''t worry? No matter where you stand, you are not a human being... "

    "Oh?..." Qin picked his eyebrows, on the speechless line of sight, smile. "You are not a human being, but a vampire!"

    "Are you still in the mood to joke?" The wry smile on the silent face was stronger. "I really envy you, but I''m so bored..."

    Hearing the words, I gave a light hum in the piano. "Who made you do such a thankless thing?!"

    "Is it hard to please?" Speechless no good spirit of the white piano in a glance. "Who asked me to take the month? Now it''s hard for me to please! "

    "Who told you that I meant this?" Take out the "jewel beads" from the mouth of the piano and hold them in your hands. "I''m talking about your so-called troubles!"

    "Trouble?" Wordless frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"

    "Don''t you understand?" Qin left a speechless eye and looked at him definitely. Then, a word with some sense reverberated from her mouth.

    "I don''t understand why you think so much. You''re not suitable for such delicate work, are you?"

    "Delicate Work... " Silent Zheng Zheng.

    Looking at the speechless face, a pair of eyes in the piano suddenly softened.

    "My brother is the kind of person who can go all out to protect a pure land in his heart and will not give up for various reasons." With the extremely soft and sweet voice line, the piano is like a trance. "Although he is so lazy that he has to ask others to call when he gets up in the morning, he will do it when he really needs to do something..."

    After that, Qin Li calms down again and points his chin. "So, instead of worrying about something you don''t have here, why don''t you try your best in the direction you want?"

    Speechless, staring at the face in the piano.

    "But..."

    "No, but!" He turned his back and walked out of the door, leaving his last words.

    "You just need to know what you should do. As for the consequences after you do it, when you think about it, you can''t get rid of it!"

    "Believe in yourself, you have that ability, really can''t, and me..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the figure in the piano disappeared in the room, as if it had never appeared before

    Zheng Zheng looked at the direction of Qin left, speechless did not do other reactions, until a long time later, finally was smiling

    "It''s worthy of my lovely sister!"

    Patted own cheek, speechless sat up from the quilt, on the face, that originally thick hesitation had all disappeared, the rest only had to be firm.

    Yes, I just need to know what I should do. As for the consequences after I do it, I will bear it together!

    What hesitates here is the worst!

    The thought flashed in my heart. My eyes trembled and I didn''t know what I was thinking

    Hand out, in front of the void gently pull down, the system list suddenly appeared in front of the speechless eyes, speechless in the above points a few times, then, one thing, appeared in his eyes

    ¡­¡­

    Breaking all magic talisman (Level C): it can break all magic daggers. It''s the ultimate treasure tool for magic. It can restore the objects strengthened by magic and the life created by magic to the original state. It has weak attack power and only has the killing power equivalent to ordinary knives, but it''s the best effect for breaking contracts. It''s equipped with 1000 points.

    ¡­¡­

    When I saw the words "select the group for the effect of breaking the contract", I smiled happily

 Chapter 975

    XianShen City, caihai high school

    At the end of walking on the long steps, wordless gently opened the door of the roof, walked in

    For students, the roof of the school is a very special place

    Because this kind of place usually becomes the place where lovers meet or chat with their sweetheart at noon to send each other lunchtime. Therefore, as long as there is a man and a woman on the roof of the school, they will come here for some special reasons, nine out of ten, they are either interested in each other or real lovers.

    Caihai School Park is the same. Although there is only one roof in the high school, fortunately, it covers a wide area. Many couples can have dinner and talk here during the lunch break. As for the spare time, it is too short after all. Few people will come here

    However, when speechless comes, there is already a beautiful shadow in front of the platform, waiting there quietly

    At this time, if an outsider comes here, a man and a woman, whether they have any relationship or not, will be misunderstood as lovers. However, the two people here clearly know that their meeting is much more complicated and heavy than their tryst

    The first to wait on the rooftop is the leisurely ancient chant that I saw only yesterday!

    At this time, Leigu Yong still holds a book in her arms. With her calm and intellectual appearance, people''s impression of her will inevitably fall to harmless characters such as "honest scholars", "top students with good grades" and "discipline committee members in the class". Only those who really know her will know. How terrible she is

    No one can be the three saints of the Lion King''s organ. After all, the Lion King''s organ can maintain the existence of the world''s devil guide peace. Although sometimes their means are not very obvious, it is not that they are not brilliant.

    When I was a student, I became the three saints of the Lion King''s organ. I was able to recite the skills of ancient times, whether it was strength or scheming. That should not be underestimated!

    That''s why. Without words, I will find leisure ancient chant

    Take your own steps, walk to the place three meters away from the leisure ancient chant, and stop speechless. The light tone echoes around the silence

    "Keep you waiting..."

    "It''s our pleasure to be here waiting for you!" There is no ups and downs. Full of magnetic sound is also slowly sounded.

    "Anyway. You are the fifth true ancestor of nobility. Where is the pinnacle of the world... "

    "I will be flattered if I can be so highly praised by the three saints of Lion King mechanism..." There is no flattered expression on the face of speechless so said a sentence, followed by his eyes swept to the body of leisure ancient chant.

    "That''s all for the polite talk. Presumably, with your mind, you should have guessed the probable reason why I found you?... "

    "The Witch of the void?" Leigu Yong raised his head, and the tone that had always been calm finally had a slight change.

    "Do you want to free her from the prison border?"

    Speechless cast aside the idle ancient chant, did not answer her question, but suddenly said such a sentence.

    "Lend me Xianshen island for three days!"

    "What do you say?!" Even when hearing this sentence with the mind of leisure and ancient chanting, it is inevitable to be shocked. Even the honorific words that have been hanging on the lips have not been brought. It can be imagined how shocking the heart of people is when they say nothing.

    "Lend me the island of the gods of string for three days!" Regardless of the shock of leisure ancient chant, wordless still put forward their own requirements.

    "With the ability of the three saints of Lion King mechanism, I think it''s not difficult to do this?"

    "You are so proud of me..." Leisure ancient chant is actually a wry smile. "Even if the three saints of the Lion King mechanism are all here, there is no way to fulfill your requirements. Not to mention a group of high-level people in the island of Xianshen, there are also attackers and demons with extraordinary power. If the Lion King mechanism really has the right to command them, then many troublesome evil guides will not happen..."

    "Those guys don''t need to pay attention!" Speechless waved his hand and turned over. "I just need to let the ordinary residents and ordinary demons in Xianshen city disappear on this island for three days. You can say directly if you can do it!"

    Listening to the words, I am silent

    Along with the silence of leisure chant, they no longer speak. One of them is looking down, covering his face with glasses. The other is staring at the former, waiting for the other''s answer. For a while, the atmosphere of the scene seems to be a little different

    "In a week!" At a certain moment, Leigu Yong bowed his head and opened his mouth. "Due to the unknown changes of the dragon vein on the XianShen Island, the Lion King organ will thoroughly explore the whole Xianshen island in a week. In case of accidents, unnecessary casualties will be caused. We will contact the high-level people on the XianShen Island, and let them temporarily evacuate the ordinary residents on the island and land the demons in a week!""I wonder if this will satisfy you?"

    "That''s it..." Speechless face suddenly relaxed a lot, turn around, out of the roof.

    "Owe you one!"

    Hearing speechless words, Leigu Yong''s expression also eased down in a moment.

    A true ancestor''s human feelings, that can be of great use

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen Island, harbor

    There is a beach chair and a sun umbrella beside the swimming pool on the top deck of ocean God grave

    At this time, vatola is wearing sunglasses on her face, a pair of swimming trunks, lying on the beach chair, enjoying the leisure after swimming

    At first, vatora was almost in a state of sleep, but the appearance of a breath dispelled the sleepiness in his mind in an instant, and a happy smile slowly appeared on his face.

    "As always, it''s so sudden..."

    Standing up from the beach chair, vatola looked behind her and shrugged as if helpless. "If I could come to me in a normal way, I would be more happy, well, although I would welcome it..."

    Looking at vatola''s intriguing appearance, he said nothing and didn''t care so much. As soon as he spoke, the words made vatola''s smile freeze on the spot.

    "Have you been so busy lately? Vatola

    Vatola picked up her eyebrows and put her hands down. "That''s a little bit. What? Is our fifth true ancestor going to knock me down again? "

    "I don''t have so much time to play games with you!" A cold glance at vatola, speechless mouth hook up.

    "But if you want to pass the time, I have a good way here..."

    "Oh?" This time, vatola is interested.

    He knows that speechless has always been very uncomfortable to see himself because of his bad taste. In the past, every time he saw himself, even if he didn''t fight directly, it was absolutely inevitable that he would face each other with evil words.

    At first, vatora thought that he came here to teach himself a lesson. Now, it seems that something interesting will happen

    Although I haven''t known vatora for a long time, I can easily see his psychological activities from vatora''s performance. At present, the smile on the corner of his mouth is expanding.

    "Prison border", I think you''ve heard of it Squinted own eyes, the wine red pupil gradually congeals. "In about a week, I will destroy it!"

    "Destroy the prison border?" Vatola froze, then began to wonder. "Why? Don''t you like the island very much?... "

    "It doesn''t matter why!" Speechless for a while, voice cold down. "Once the" prison border "is broken, the prisoners inside will flow out. I just ask you, vatola..."

    "Do you have any interest in hunting" prison border "criminals with me!"

    "What..." As soon as vatora was in a daze, he smiled at the silent expression, which was totally different from the fake expression.

    "Hahaha!" Covering her head, vatora burst into a wild laugh.

    Fight, isn''t that what he wants?!

    What''s more, the opponents are still the powerful criminals who are incarcerated in the "prison border"!

    It''s impossible for vatora not to be moved! It''s impossible not to be excited!

    "Since it''s the invitation of the fifth true ancestor, we can''t refuse it!" With a fanatical smile on the corner of his mouth, vatora pressed his hand on his chest and made a noble ceremony towards the speechless front.

    "In the name of the Duke of arudiaru! I''m glad to help you! "

    Looking at vatora, who was bending down to salute, speechless raised his head, and his eyes flashed over the extreme fine awn.

 Chapter 976

    (the third watch...)

    (it was said that if there was a power failure, I would ask for leave, but I heard that there should be power tonight, so I decided to bear it again and continue to spend the night in the Internet bar...)

    (in a word, the update of the Convention in advance can maintain the record that I never owe more and do not ask for leave...)

    Xianshen island is not calm, because A message from

    "Unpredictable changes have taken place in the dragon vein of Xianshen island. In order to thoroughly investigate the changes and avoid unnecessary disasters to XianShen Island, the residents of Xianshen island have been temporarily evacuated from the island within one week from today to cooperate with the investigation of dragon vein!"

    This is the original words released by the high-level people of Xianshen city!

    What is dragon pulse?!

    The so-called dragon vein is actually another name for the spirit vein!

    In this world, there are some places where the land is naturally filled with the spiritual power that human beings can''t possess. And the source of these natural spiritual power is the spiritual pulse, the so-called dragon pulse, the existence of the huge spiritual power path flowing on the earth''s surface!

    As the power of spirit on the dragon vein is far beyond people''s imagination, and to a certain extent, it protects the place where the dragon vein is located on the earth''s surface like Fengshui. Therefore, people all think that the power of spirit revealed from the dragon vein will become the vitality of the city and city built on the dragon vein, and lead the city to prosperity.

    So if someone finds the area where the dragon is flowing, then that area. Generally, they will be robbed to build a large and prosperous city.

    And Xianshen island is an artificial island built on the sea where the Dragon veins meet each other!

    There is no absolute evidence to prove that the land built on the dragon will be full of spiritual power and can bring prosperity to the city.

    However, it has been determined that people can perform more powerful spirituality or magic than usual when they are on the dragon vein. Even some magic rituals that are very difficult to perform can be performed smoothly under the blessing of the dragon vein!

    This is for the study of demons. For the special area with the nature of "demon special zone". But a rare help.

    It is also because of this that Xianshen island will be built on the ocean far away from the mainland in order to get the blessing of dragon veins, not only Xianshen island. Basically. All the famous special areas of the demons are based on the dragon. Only some special areas of the demons, which are carrying out not so important research, can be built in a convenient place.

    Of course, to be able to get the blessing and protection of the dragon is one aspect. The most important thing is that it supports four large floating structures, so that Xianshen island can exist safely on the foundation stone gate, which is used to maintain the magic source of strengthening magic engraved in the foundation stone. It is also transformed from the spirit power on the dragon vein!

    That is to say, once there is something wrong with the dragon vein, the enhanced magic on the cornerstone gate will also lose its magic source. Unless supported by new magic, the cornerstone gate will not be able to support the string God Island until the magic on the magic skill is exhausted.

    At that time, even if the island is not sunk, it will be torn apart, equivalent to total destruction!

    Therefore, the dragon''s pulse can be big or small. If there is any problem, it''s better to find out. Otherwise, it''s not good for anyone, especially for Xianshen island.

    So, as soon as the news came out, the residents of XianShen Island accepted the arrangement and began to evacuate for seven days, temporarily living in the native land.

    This makes the wordless heart who knows this situation very satisfied.

    After all, the Lion King organ is in a competitive relationship with the high-level people on Xianshen island in some way. That month, it said more than once that the Lion King organ is her rival in business. Now, the Lion King organ uses the Dragon pulse abnormality as an excuse to let the residents on XianShen Island leave temporarily. It seems that the high-level people on Xianshen island are unlikely to agree.

    They don''t have the ability to attack evil officials, and they are not inferior to the Lion King mechanism. Since the Lion King mechanism can detect the abnormality of the dragon, they also have the ability to solve the abnormality. If they don''t have the ability, they have to support!

    This is the high-level approach!

    I don''t know what method is used by xianguyong, but she let the high-level people agree with her proposal and let the residents of XianShen Island evacuate from the island. In this way, she didn''t say it without words, but she was very respectful. Only in Qinli, when she had no words to admire, she was very disdainful.

    The so-called competitive relationship is just a kind of opposition based on certain interest struggle or nature. When it really has no benefit or influence on both sides, the competitive relationship will also become a cooperative relationship.

    In wordless mind, it must have taken some powerful means to temporarily win the opportunity for residents to evacuate from Xianshen island. But for Qinli, there are at least ten such means!

    And if we change the bee eating operation, which is very familiar with people''s psychology, then let alone 10 kinds, 100 kinds are possible!It''s just a temporary evacuation. It''s not that it can never come back again. The impact is not so big at all. Apart from those powerful assailants and demons who really have no way to control, it''s too simple for ordinary residents to obey the arrangement.

    Yes, the ordinary residents and demons in Xianshen island have been evacuated, but those who saw a bit of heresy are still on Xianshen island.

    No, it''s not just the assailants and the demons. Ordinary people also stay on the island of Xianshen, for example

    "No, no, no!"

    Lying on the sofa, he covered his ears with sand. He looked like I didn''t want to hear anything, which made everyone around him have a headache.

    "Sand!" He rubbed his brow and heart without any words, and earnestly advised: "almost all the ordinary residents on the island have evacuated, and you should follow him. Otherwise, what should you do if something really goes wrong? Do you have a way to escape at that time?... "

    "Then why can the sauce stay here?" Chuosha puffed up his cheeks, and his face was not convinced, which made the piano laugh and cry.

    "Don''t think I''m a human being and look down on me. I can be with this vampire brother. Of course, I have my ability..."

    "What about guchengjun and sauerkraut sauce?! What about summer sauce? " He pointed to the ancient city, Xuecai and Xiayin, and stared at them with big eyes.

    "Even gugugujun, Xuecai sauce and Xiayin sauce can stay here, so why can''t I?!"

    But they are not ordinary people!!!

    This sentence, speechless, Qinli, ancient city, Xuecai, Xiayin five people can only shout twice in their hearts, but Leng is unable to say it.

    She has a demon phobia. At present, she has never seen a demon she has accepted except speechless. If she knows that her brother is a demon, there is no possibility that brother and sister relationship between the ancient city and him will never return.

    And Xia Yin, she was originally human, but now she is a silent beast. Theoretically, vampire beast should also be regarded as a demon, so she can''t be exposed.

    As for sauerkraut, she can be exposed, but once she is exposed, the identity of the ancient city can never be hidden.

    Although I''m sorry for her, they can only hide it.

    Originally, in the silent arrangement, the ancient city, Xuecai and Xiayin should go out of the island with yunsha to avoid. Unfortunately, they all saw the scene of wordless and that month almost falling apart that day. In addition, Xuecai is the sword Witch of the Lion King''s organ. They know more or less about the inside story. There is no way to hide the excuse of the dragon''s abnormal vein ¡£

    Know is to save that month, three people at the same time reflect, oneself also come up with a force!

    However, they agreed without any words. Anyway, each of them has their own special characteristics. Even in the face of the criminals in the "prison border", there should be no big problem.

    The problem lies with Yusha.

    In his eyes, these three are real ordinary people, and the three of them can stay. He doesn''t want to leave any more.

    In that month, she was also one of the people who witnessed that day. I didn''t want to tell her the truth without saying anything, but I didn''t expect that the trouble happened

    With a wry smile and a sigh, he turned to the ancient city and others.

    "Why don''t you go out with tosha?"

    Hearing this, the three shook their heads without hesitation, especially the ancient city.

    That month was his head teacher and a benefactor who secretly defended his true identity. How could he die without help

    But the sand

    "Sand..."

    "I don''t want to listen!" The ancient city had just begun to offer advice, and he stopped back with a word.

    "Since you don''t leave, I will never leave!"

    After that, she fell down on the sofa directly, and didn''t listen to half a sentence any more. Seeing this, everyone looked at each other and was helpless

 Chapter 977

    (the fourth one...)

    (the flying red one has to wait until tomorrow. Of course, it''s necessary to have electricity tonight. But friends can rest assured that if you promise to be more, it will be more. So, for the sake of such desperate efforts, friends, remember to support Ruqing...)

    "hum..."

    Just when people were having a headache for the matter of the sand, a vague space wave reverberated in the hall. Then, the month with a sense of inexplicable dignification flashed out of the space wave and was printed into the eyes of all people

    "That moon sauce!"

    "Nangong teacher!"

    In addition to the silent silent looking at the month, the two people in the Qin, such as Gusha, Xiayin, Xuecai and so on, called out. The ancient city even called her as she did not like that month. However, at this time in the past, the ancient city has long suffered the Revenge of that month, but since that month appeared, it has been staring at speechless, and there are no other people in its eyes.

    When they saw this, they looked at each other and were silent

    Looking at each other with that month, they did not open their mouth at the first time, but let each other know their thoughts through eye contact, so quietly looking at each other, in the air, a strange heavy feeling, spreading in the silent Hall

    "In the piano!"

    A moment, speechless suddenly. "Let''s take you away first..."

    Without hesitation, Qin seemed to know what Wuyan wanted to do next. He nodded directly, holding on to Zhesha and Xiayin, and walked out without turning back his head.

    "Dawn. Snow vegetables, come here, too! "

    "Wait, Wuhe..." The ancient city seems to have something to say, but it is stopped by the snow vegetables on one side, shaking his head at the ancient city, carrying a guitar bag, following behind the people in the Qin, the snow vegetables also went out

    The ancient city looked at the two people present, and looked at the qin line that was about to walk out of the door, biting his teeth in hatred. It''s on the way

    Site. All that was left was silence and the month

    Almost at the same time when the door closed, the silence of the scene was broken that month.

    "Do you know what you''re doing?" There was no emotion on his face. That month, he looked straight ahead. The unshakable eyes brought about the same strong majesty and oppression as before.

    It''s a pity. The majesty and oppression of that month were clearly aimed at the wrong people. In her pressing vision. Speechless expression free wry smiled, shook to shake head.

    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you..."

    No more. That month was also a top-level demon attacking officer, known as the "demon killer". Before wordless came to the world, I don''t know how many strange demon guiding events were solved in that month''s hands. It can be said that on the experience of solving the demon guiding events, that month will never be worse than anyone in the world!

    Like "dragon''s vision", which can only be used to confuse ordinary residents, even those who have some abilities can find something wrong with the demon clan. As a "demon killer", it''s impossible for them to find out how many years they have been a demon attacker.

    It''s just that she can think from this incident that she is playing tricks behind her back, which is a little unexpected

    "Stop it..." Seeing the performance of wordless, that month also knew that if I used the pressing way, wordless would definitely not compromise, and now the tone is gentle.

    "If you stop now, it''s too late..."

    "Is that what you came here for?" Speechless smile, eyes narrowed, a trace of undoubted from the inside vent, accompanied by a strong firm.

    "I''m sorry, then. I''m afraid you''ve made a vain trip!"

    "You..." A little fire rose in my heart that month, and my voice rose a little. "Do you know what kind of consequences you will have if you do this?"

    "Yes!" Compared with the fiery look of that month, speechless is surprisingly calm. "That''s why I spent so much time preparing for the aftermath!"

    "You have no idea how serious it is!" That month, she pointed to Wuyan with her lace fan. "Do you know how many criminals have been put into prison in the past ten years? Do you know what kind of strength these criminals have? In order to arrest them, how much effort have I spent before? Do you know that

    "It''s just one or two, some of which even I find extremely difficult. Some of them were caught before I fell asleep. Maybe such a person, who comes alone, won''t win at all for you, but they are not one, but a whole group!"

    "Now, if you release them all, it''s not good. Don''t say that you''ve got the island of the gods of string. If you escape, you''ll be greatly implicated outside!"

    I took a deep breath and looked at the speechless face standing in front of me without any change. I also smiled bitterly that month.

    "I''m asking you to stop. Even if you break the prison border and bring me out of it, I''ll have to sleep again sooner or later and build a prison border. That''s the price I pay when I make a contract with the devil. That''s the price I can''t stop until I die. I really want to rescue me from the devil''s curse. Then you have only one Method! "Raised his head, to the speechless eyes, that month congealed sound, said: "kill me!"

    Wine red pupil slightly vibrated for a while, followed by silent smile, self mocking smile.

    "I said, don''t you look down on me too much?"

    "Well?" That month suddenly a Zheng.

    "I have to say that in that month, your proposal was really stupid, and it was hard to believe that it would be what you said..." The eyes gradually become sharp, silent and deep sneer.

    "Death, that''s the way to escape!"

    "Then don''t do so many things!" The tone of that month began to take a little blundering. "I didn''t know you for the first time. I don''t believe it. You won''t know the seriousness of the matter!"

    "That''s because I know it!"

    Wine red eyes in the emotional traction suddenly turned to gold, for a moment, speechless that strong strength without a trace of reservation exposed in that month''s induction, sensed speechless that frightening pressure, that month''s face changed.

    "In your eyes, am I such a person who doesn''t know the importance?" Staring at the jewel like eyes of that month, speechless raised his head and stabilized his mood.

    "I have thought of everything you think of, but I choose to do so. Naturally, I have my own solution..." Go to the front of that month, look at her beautiful little face, speechless fiercely put out her hand, and hold the small body of that month in her arms.

    "What are you doing!" The sudden hug made that month a little flustered. At the moment, I struggled with all my strength. I didn''t even care about the umbrella and fan in my hand. I pushed my speechless shoulder with my hands.

    "Let me go!"

    "You just need to believe me!" Left a word like this, speechless righted that month''s cheek, under her eyes full of panic, her head fell down, put the lips that had been tasted a few days ago into her control again!

    "Wuwuwuwu..." In that month, when I was stiff, I struggled harder, but it was just idle work. For a hundred months, I would not be a silent opponent.

    Holding the cheek of that month in both hands, I fixed her in my arms. Wordless and domineering, I pushed the bayonet teeth of that month open with the tip of my tongue, and mercilessly enlarged her mouth. After a while, the tongue in hiding was also brought up by wordless and entangled

    Driven by speechless, she had no choice but to resist and shake her head in an attempt to break away from speechless control. Speechless seemed to be able to find out the thoughts of that month. Just like the last time, she picked up that month like a doll and lifted her feet off the ground. Then she tasted the softness of that month.

    I don''t know why, that month, I only feel that my strength is gradually disappearing, and the struggling strength is slowing down. I can''t even mention the magic power, and I can''t transfer the space. This has never happened before, which makes that month at a loss. In this case, stupidity is occupied by wordless

    For a long time, lips

    Looking at the month when he was breathing the fresh air, he caressed his lips and said a word with a smile.

    "I remember the taste of your separate lips. When I hold your body in my arms, let''s see what''s the difference between them..."

    "You..." The angry stare of that month was speechless, but there was nothing to do about it.

    Touch the small head of that month, put your mouth to the ear of that month, and said softly: "for the time being, you are wronged to go back to the prison border, and we will meet soon..."

    Words fall, do not give that month the opportunity to react, a strange magic wave on that month, then, that month''s body, disappeared

    It''s not a space shift, it''s not invisibility, it''s a real disappearance!

    Stand up, walk to the outside of the window, and look at the pedestrians walking in the street. Close your eyes wordlessly, don''t know what you are thinking

 Chapter 978

    (finally, there is electricity! It''s not easy! Wuwuwuwu...)

    (today there will be red and more, so there will be five more, friends, remember to support ha ~ ~)

    Xianshen island is like summer all the year round, the weather is generally sunny

    But today, the sky of Xianshen island is rarely covered by a dark cloud that can''t be seen at a glance. The whole sky is like a scene before the heavy rain. If it''s not because there''s not one or two lightning in the dark cloud, people have to wonder whether today''s Xianshen island will be submerged in the storm

    It''s about nine o''clock in the morning. It''s still in the daytime. But the dark clouds in the sky have blocked all the light that the ordinary day should have. The sunlight doesn''t leak out from the sky, which makes the whole black area of XianShen Island comparable to the night

    Generally speaking, in such weather, every family in Xianshen city should turn on their own lights at this time, so that they won''t lose all their vision. However, such weather has been maintained for three or four hours, but almost none of the household lights on the island are on, making XianShen Island completely shrouded in darkness.

    Of course, it''s not the residents of Xianshen island. Do not want to turn on the light, but, in those houses, the original owner, has long gone

    It has to be said that the high-level people of Xianshen island are really very efficient. They were expected to take a week to evacuate the residents of the island. In the end, they took three days to evacuate the ordinary residents and demons of the whole island. I''ve been free for four days.

    Plus the three days we agreed to solve the problem at the beginning. Wordless and others will have a week to solve the problem of "prison border"!

    To be more precise, it should be said that it was in that month

    A week, for wordless. It''s enough

    In the sky. The dark clouds kept rolling. It seems very depressing, even when it''s thundering and raining. It''s not a strange thing, the wind is raging on the island, blowing a sharp whistling sound, an atmosphere of wind and rain is coming, spreading on the whole artificial island

    On XianShen Island, the highest building is the gate of cornerstone. Standing on the top of the gate of cornerstone, you can easily see the whole island

    At this time, on the top of the "cornerstone gate", wordless, Qinli, Xuecai, ancient city and other people stand side by side on the edge. If you look carefully, you can see that not only they, but also vatola are on the scene!

    Although she is not willing to leave, she will not want to come with her. If she comes with demonic phobia, she doesn''t know what kind of reaction she will make when she sees vatora

    Besides, there will be no lack of demons in the "prison border". In terms of strength or other aspects, kusha is not suitable to take part in this action. Therefore, before leaving, in order to avoid worrying too much about the public, he had no words to release a hypnotic Magic to her, and added the magic to meet the requirements of kusha all the time. There was no time to eliminate it The scattered "mobile church" was put on her.

    In addition, Xia Yin is taking care of her. I believe that even if there is a lot of trouble outside, nothing will happen to her

    Looking down at the dark city of Xianshen, the ancient city took a breath of cold air in the wind, glanced at vatora, whispered and said a word to silence.

    "Is it really OK to let this guy in?" From the expression of the ancient city, speechless can clearly see that it is full of all kinds of reluctance.

    "Vatora fights but he doesn''t know how to restrain. If it''s not good, then Xianshen island..."

    The fear of the ancient city is not superfluous. Even though vaetola was defeated by wordless simply every time, he thought that he was very weak. How could the invincible vampire under the real ancestor call him just at random

    It''s not polite to say that vatola can sink the whole island at any time if he wants to!

    Speechless also once said that if he doesn''t release the beast, then he wants to win. It''s very difficult

    The first time I fought with vatora, wordless was to release my beasts to defeat him. The second time I took advantage of vatora''s carelessness and didn''t know the ability of "fantasy killer" to surprise him. As for the third time, I used the power of "ice of the enchanter" to defeat him in an instant.

    After all, without considering the special ability of the beast itself, the strength of "the ice of the devil''s concubine" is the same as that of the silent beast, which is at the same level and can only be controlled by the proper level of true ancestor!

    In any case, vatora is also a strong player of level 9. The first three times, he can be defeated in a short time by being unfamiliar with each other. If there is a fourth battle to defeat vatora, he will have confidence in wordless nature, but it is impossible to be as simple as the previous three times"Ah La, ancient city, it''s not easy to have such interesting things to attend. Can you please don''t take away my fun?" Vatola closed her eyes and smiled gracefully. "Otherwise, even my favorite you can make me angry..."

    "Who is your favorite!" The ancient city gave a cold shiver and goose bumps were all on his body.

    "Teacher..." Xuecai also came to wordless side and said with some worries: "it''s also reasonable for the seniors to worry. The power of Duke arudiaru has a great burden on Xianshen island. I''m worried..."

    "Don''t worry!"

    Before the words of Xuecai were finished, the light voice of wordless spread among the people.

    "I didn''t do anything in these three days. I have set up a border crossing ceremony on XianShen Island, which is the highest level of border crossing skill that took three days to complete!"

    The expression trade decides, speechless has the confidence to pull up a light smile. "With the guard of the boundary ceremony, unless more than three true ancestors release their strongest beasts at the same time to attack the Xianshen island itself, the Xianshen island will never sink, although there is no way to ensure that the buildings can also be intact..."

    Eyes one by one swept all the people present, speechless looking down to the Xianshen city. "So, you can do it..."

    Smell speech, the ancient city and snow vegetables are relieved. Especially in the ancient city, his animals are extremely dangerous. Usually, they have to watch and hold their release. Only when they see the situation, can they be released. That is to say, they are afraid that a bad one will end up in their own hands.

    Now, speechless words, no doubt to the ancient city of a reassuring needle, tell him, save that month, he can go all out!

    Even vatola laughed with her. "That''s great. There''s so much fun on this island. You can''t let it sink at will..."

    Throwing open the golden bangs floating in front of his eyes, vatola looked at speechless.

    "Is it almost ready to start? I''m a little worried... "

    Glancing at vatora, speechless and unanswered, he raised his steps and stepped forward to the extreme edge of the top of the "door of the cornerstone"

    "So, what should I do?..." Looking at the speechless front, vatora licked the corner of her mouth, and the expression on her face was slightly evil.

    "Prison border" is a very confidential facility on Xianshen island. Even the high-level of Xianshen island and the people who manage the commune in the artificial island do not know its specific location. Therefore, "prison border" will be called urban legend by the citizens. The fundamental reason is that no one knows where it is and no one has seen it.

    The only person who knows the location of "prison border" is that month

    "Prison border" is an imaginary world constructed by using dreams to let oneself fall asleep that month. There is no way for prisoners to destroy it. The only way to destroy it is to invade it from the outside, and then destroy it.

    Before that, finding the position of "prison border" is an important problem that must be solved

    Looking around the whole XianShen Island, I felt like I was going to find the "prison border" with my naked eyes. I didn''t look back, and my lips opened gently.

    "Prison border" exists in the artificial world created by the power of the dragon under the island of Xianshen. Although we don''t know where the specific location of prison border is, it must exist in a distorted space on the island of Xianshen... "

    Wine red pupil light turn, golden luster dye full of speechless eyeball, a supernatural magic, with stronger trend than the wind around, burst like rising!

    "I even know that it is on the Xianshen island and exists in the distorted different world. If the space of the whole Xianshen island is broken, it will not show its shape!"

 Chapter 979

    "Smash up the space of the whole island?!"

    The words echoed clearly in the ear. The ancient city and Xuecai were shocked by the speechless speech. Even vatola''s face changed, his pupils slightly coagulated, and he became dignified in a moment.

    It''s very difficult for ordinary strong people to break the space, but for some people who have enormous power, such as the ancient city, vatola, and the magician who is good at using space magic, such as that month, it''s not difficult to do so.

    But smash the whole space of Xianshen island

    Let alone the ancient city and vatola. I''m afraid it''s a question of whether we can achieve it if we change the other three top true ancestors.

    Now, speechless but boasting Haikou, said the words of "smash the whole space of Xianshen island"

    Standing behind speechless, they looked at the speechless figure standing in the strong wind, as if standing on the top of the sky, without opening up, and there was no way to open up.

    Because, do not give them the opportunity to question, that from the tall and straight back body than ever crazy riot of terror magic frenzy is to shock them one by one on the spot!

    "Bang!"

    In a muffled sound, the strong wind around was replaced by the magic current in a short period of time. With a burst of pressure, it swept the four sides and rose to the sky. On the dark sky, there was a vortex like void blown away by the magic current!

    Such a powerful magic has surpassed the level of the real ancestor!

    The pupils of the ancient city, vatola and Xuecai slowly shrink, and their hearts are full of horror.

    After such a period of time, how can the wordless who can cultivate magic by himself not make any progress

    At the beginning, a real ancestor, an invincible vampire under the real ancestor, and the sword Witch of the Lion King mechanism with the super weapon of killing the real ancestor became the first person to face directly!

    In my heart. Gradually filled with horror!

    Only in the piano. Looking at the scene in front of me, I pushed down the two horsetails dancing wildly in the magic current, and gently raised the corners of my mouth.

    Activate the magic of the whole body. Wordless closed his eyes. A light breath came out. One hand is raised above the head, and then, with the naked eye, the hand is dyed black rapidly. The red lines spread up, full of the whole arm, just like the ghost hand from hell!

    "That is..." The ancient city and the snow vegetables were startled.

    "Are you ready to call the animals?" Vatola''s eyes widened a little, and she recalled the speechless beasts she had seen when she first met. A pair of pupils were full of fanaticism.

    "Finally I can see the animals of that degree again!"

    Under the gaze of all the people on the scene, the blood mist rose from the ghost like arm, and the magic of the whole body twined up in a flash. Soon, a plasma group composed of black current emerged from the blood mist twining with magic

    "I didn''t expect that the first time I called you, it was under such circumstances..."

    Feel the continuous outflow of the body like the disconnected sluice, add to the black plasma group behind you, make it gradually expand and expand the magic power, wordless tone with a little helpless.

    They don''t represent strength, but they represent the ultimate destructive power. If they don''t hit the target well, once they hit, even if the opponent is one level higher than himself, I''m afraid they will lose the battle. The real ancestor''s beast is even more terrifying, and the unspeakable beast strength is even higher than that!

    So, in general, wordless doesn''t intend to release the beast, but uses it as an assassin''s mace. After all, his beast is ranked in the trump card position among all his means!

    But now, in order to find a "prison border", I have to use my own Assassin''s mace

    "But I really need your ability!" The golden pupil gradually became firm, closed his eyes wordlessly, and called out. "So, under my call..."

    "Come on! "Thunder of black dragon"

    As soon as the voice fell, the black plasma group suspended in the air suddenly expanded and burst!

    "Boom!!!"

    In the deafening roar, a black thunder flashed around like falling from the sky. Between the ups and downs, a black dragon, bathed in the black thunder, appeared

    The dragon is black in color. It looks like an ancient dinosaur. It stands on the ground with its feet. Its shoulders are decorated with steel shoulder guards. It''s like a feather made of steel. It''s cold in color. It has wings covered with armor on its back. It''s like a fan, like a net, like a baseball glove, with three clawed black hands. Behind it, there''s a spike, like a huge one The conical tail vibrates slowly and makes a "buzzing" sound.The only pair of blood red eyes with different color from the body suddenly opened, and the "black dragon''s thunder trap" was slightly suspended. At the same time, a horrible and destructive breath shook from its body, accompanied by the extremely horrible black thunder!

    At the same time, all the people in the scene saw that in those flashing black lightning, space, a tiny crack!

    "That is..." Xuecai''s whole body is cold and hairy. Watching the "black dragon''s thunder sinking", an extreme sense of crisis surged wildly from her heart, which shocked Xuecai.

    "Is there such a terrible beast in the world?"

    "That beast..." Vatora stares at the black dragon''s thunder trap. "It''s as horrible as the last white guy. Are the fifth real ancestor''s beasts like this?!"

    "Space..." The ancient city broke its lips and drank its blood to suppress the blood riots in its body.

    And the reason for the blood riots is that the animals inside feel the existence of terror and intend to break out and destroy!

    With great effort, the ancient city temporarily suppressed the animals inside, but his eyes were tightly locked on the flashing black lightning in front of him.

    Because, he saw

    In the black thunder and lightning, space, in a little bit of fragmentation!

    Yes, the ability of "black dragon''s thunder trap" is aimed at the destruction of space!

    Black lightning strikes not the individual, but the space!

    With the support of speechless magic, the "thunder trap of black dragon" soared to the sky and floated under the black sky, just like the king of heaven and earth!

    "Billi, billi..."

    Black thunder and lightning in the dragon''s body crazy jump and spread, where the space is broken in a breath, moment, full of the whole string God Island!

    The space around Xianshen island may be cracked like a spider''s web, or it may be directly broken like glass, leaving only a dark hole. The cracks and holes spread at an unimaginable speed. In an instant, the whole Xianshen island is filled with cracks and holes in space!

    So terrible!

    At this time, if someone touches these cracks and hollows, unless he has some skills, he will die!

    Fortunately, ordinary residents and demons on Xianshen island have evacuated, leaving only powerful individuals, otherwise, this scene will inevitably bring unimaginable disaster!

    The black thunder and lightning flash wildly in the dark sky, destroying the space on the XianShen Island recklessly, as if the scene of the end of the world is creepy, but it has finally achieved the goal of speechless

    Looking at the whole space of XianShen Island, we can see that on the edge of the northern end of XianShen Island, on the sea, an island composed of rocks emerges slowly. A castle like building made of stones stands on the top of the island

    That''s the prison border!

    "It finally appears

    As soon as the golden eyes brightened, a smile broke out on the wordless face, cutting off the magic in the body. Then, the black lightning full of heaven and earth and the "black dragon''s thunder sinking" slowly disappeared together, and the broken space was restored in a blink of an eye

    Except for the island that is flashing the ominous breath, everything just like a dream

    Return to the wine red pupil cast behind the Qin and others, speechless.

    "There''s a prison border. Let''s go!"

    The ancient city and the snow vegetables looked at each other, stiff faced and nodded their heads. Obviously, they were still immersed in the horror scene of that day and night.

    But it was vatora, who had a deep look of speechlessness, with an inexplicable look in her eyes.

    This fifth true ancestor, who doesn''t know where to come from, may be the most terrible existence in the world, or maybe

 Chapter 980

    Under the dark cloud sky, the thick ominous breath is like the flowing magma, carrying the temperature that can twist even the space. It reverberates slowly from top to bottom, accompanied by the amazing sense of oppression, like shaking the atmosphere, straight to the surrounding, like the toxic miasma

    And the source of the magma like ominous breath and miasma like oppression is the ancient island that stands on the edge of the northern end of XianShen Island, which has never been seen before, with steep terrain and a castle like sanctuary on the top!

    At this time, the island is like the reflection in the water wave. With the slow shaking of the surrounding space, the small rock peak where the castle of the sanctuary is located is connected by a floating bridge and the land of XianShen Island, but the floating bridge is also shaking. It looks very unreal and unstable, giving a feeling that even if you stand on it, you will immediately fall under the water.

    At this moment, the "prison border" is like a mirage, that is, it exists, it does not exist, it has not fully materialized, and it appears in the world.

    After all, the black thunder and lightning of the disillusioned space only affected it, making it show its original shape under the power of the disillusioned space in a different world. It did not extend its power here, nor can it extend here.

    Even though the prison border is located in a different world, the different world is also a world. It is a space. Once the black lightning that can extinguish the space strikes directly here, the whole prison border will be destroyed along with the other world that contains it!

    At that time, it was closely related to the prison border and was in the month of prison border. Will also disappear silently

    Therefore, the black thunder and lightning only affected the space here, forcing out the prison border, so that the prison border is now wandering back and forth in the space realm of the real world and the other world, showing its shape. But he did not show up. If the situation continues, sooner or later, the "prison border" will return to another world.

    Of course, before that, you have to ask that line. At the end of the floating bridge on the island of prison border, the silent people agreed

    Looking at the old island, which was shaking and unreal, vatola bared her mouth and looked at speechless.

    "It seems that if you want the" prison border "to be visible, you must use a powerful attack to destroy the outer space border layer. How about let me do it?..."

    One side said. At the same time, vatola released her own beast, the sea snake with blue light all over her body!

    Although it''s not the most skilled fusion beast of vatora, even if there is no fusion beast, vatora is still the purest ''old generation'' vampire who devours two ''elders''. With the power of his beast, he destroys the outer border layer of the'' prison border ''and makes the'' prison border ''appear. It''s just a matter of action

    But

    "If you dare, I will beat your limbs and throw them into the sea to feed the fish!"

    In the face of vatola''s "good intentions", the voice of wordless and cold like an iceberg drifted into the ears of all the people present.

    The noumenon of "prison border" is a magic built in that month, which is closely related to that month. If "prison border" is hit by external forces, then that month will also be hit by this part of the attack!

    Although the power of ivatora''s beast won''t put that month to death, it will never be better if he bears the attack of vatora.

    Hearing the silent voice line, vatola shrugged her shoulders as if regretfully. Behind him, the sea serpent like beast gradually disappeared.

    "I hope to fight with you, but it seems more interesting to fight with the criminals in the prison border..."

    "Vatola, you guy..." The ancient city looked at vatora with disgust. That look, just like looking at a big trouble, in exchange for vatora''s ambiguous smile, made his heart tighten, hurriedly back two steps, no longer close.

    After a glance at vatora, he turned to the snow vegetables. "Please, Ji Xin..."

    "Yes!" Xuecai nodded very seriously, and "snow frost wolf" came into her hands and extended!

    The snow frost wolf with breaking demon attribute is the most suitable weapon to cut the outer border layer of prison border!

    "Ding!"

    Holding a silver gun, Xuecai smashes the tail of "snow and frost wolf" on the illusory floating bridge. A circle of ripples immediately centers on the gun body and expands towards all sides of the floating bridge!

    The place affected by the ripples was transformed into an entity in a flash. Xuecai then stabbed the prison border in front of him with a gun blade. The ancient island, which was unstable as a mirage, trembled, then gradually stabilized and appeared in the world

    The seal of "prison border" has been completely untied, so it''s back to this common space!

    So, people saw

    In front of us, in the sanctuary castle at the top of the ancient island, an entrance without a door is facing us and others. Right in front of everyone''s eyes, people can even see the interior of the castle, which is like an empty passageIt can be seen that the interior of "prison border" is completely hollow, and there is only a whole empty space inside, just like the space where the space is split!

    Looking at the gap, I guess the origin of "the Witch of gap" and what it is

    "The witch in the gap, so it''s called" the witch in the gap " He shook his head and smiled with no words. "It''s a direct and appropriate title..."

    Finish saying, speechless step, with the people around, go to the temple castle

    ¡­¡­

    As you can see at the beginning, the castle is hollow, only a wide space

    The surrounding walls are all made up of dark stones with a little purple color, which makes the atmosphere of the scene tend to be cold and gloomy. In this wide space, there is nothing but stones. There is only a chair placed in the middle

    Yes, in the hollow Hall of the castle, there is a chair, a luxurious armchair that looks like a throne!

    On the chair, she was beautiful and young, with a face like a doll. She was sitting there in the month of wearing a black lace tie dress, ignoring her petite figure. At this time, she was a smart and capable queen!

    However, to everyone''s surprise, unlike the hearsay, the month sitting in the chair didn''t fall into a deep sleep. Instead, it opened its starry eyes in the dark and looked at them definitely. When it saw no words, it could see clearly. In the beautiful eyes, it flashed a little anger and helplessness

    "That month..." Looking at the month that I kept staring at myself, I was speechless and surprised. "How do you..."

    "Why didn''t you sleep?" The moon raised his head expressionless, but his tone was full of bad breath. "I know that you will make such a serious matter. Even if I fall asleep, I will be awakened by your anger!"

    Smell speech, speechless instantly awkwardly scratched own cheek, the ancient city of one side sees appearance, hurriedly stood out.

    "The vampire teacher is also to save you, the moon sauce..."

    Before the words of the ancient city were finished, the moon gave him a sharp look. "Don''t put" sauce "after the head teacher''s name!"

    He got up from his chair, walked to the silent front that month, looked at him, and then looked at the vatola standing beside him, smiling and snorting.

    "Why is this snake charmer here?"

    "This time I''m not coming uninvited!" Vatola said with a smile like this: "I was invited by a very formal way..."

    "You don''t say I know what you''re here for!"

    On the front of the speechless line of sight, the tone of that month began to slow down, fixed to look speechless.

    "It''s too late to quit now..."

    Looking at the beautiful face and eyes of that month, the silent corner of the mouth smiled gently, slowly shook his head, did not speak, but the determination in it was clearly passed to that month, making that month extremely helpless.

    "Think clearly, this mess is not so easy to collect..."

    Speechless blinked his eyes and asked questioningly, "don''t you stop me?"

    "Useful?!" That month, I didn''t answer questions, but I laughed without saying anything.

    "Of course not!"

    With a wave of his hand, the crimson space ripples of "the king''s treasure" were rapidly rippling in the silent palm of his hand. Before long, a dagger with strange shape and lightning like blade appeared in his hand.

    Then, in the shocked look of the ancient city and Xuecai, speechless raised the dagger and stabbed it hard to the heart of that month!

 Chapter 981

    (in the evening, friends, support ha...)

    no one can expect that, in the end, it is such a launch!

    The strange and gorgeous dagger seemed to slow down a lot under the gaze of that month. She saw the sharp dagger point stabbing on her chest. There was hesitation and hesitation in the eyes of that month. Obviously, she was thinking about whether to avoid it.

    But in the end, that month, he sighed and didn''t resist. He saw the cold dagger flash into his chest!

    Just unexpectedly, the pain in the imagination didn''t hit here, which surprised the face of that month.

    "That moon sauce!" The ancient city, who didn''t know what Wuyan was doing, was shocked and turned pale, glared at Wuyan and rushed forward.

    "You fellow!"

    "Wait for the seniors!" One side of the snow vegetables back to God, hurriedly stopped the ancient city. "Look at Nangong teacher. That dagger doesn''t seem to bring harm!"

    Hearing the words of snow vegetables, the ancient city looked at that month fiercely, and took back the surprised expression of that month. Then it was relieved and complained.

    "That hateful vampire teacher, won''t he explain it before he makes such a misleading move?"

    Different from the noisy ancient city and the snow vegetables, Qinli and vatola chose to look on coldly.

    Both were curious and speechless about what they were going to do for that month, including Qinli.

    After all, before. Wordless didn''t tell her the whole plan of how to save that month, and Qinli didn''t ask. She just needed to help him quietly, which was enough

    On the other hand, that month is not as leisurely as those in Qinli. More to say, she was even worried.

    Because that month, I could feel that the power of the "Guardian" of her magic and demonic incarnation obtained through the contract with demons was disappearing at a speed that was hard to be controlled after she was stabbed by that strange dagger!

    That is, her contract with the devil. It''s disappearing!

    This is not a situation that you can easily face in that month!

    In that month, I thought that wordless would ignore her protest, destroy the whole "prison border", and then imprison myself, so as not to return to the dark life.

    I have thought about it, in order to free myself. He killed himself without words and ruthlessly, so that he could be redeemed.

    Can think of thousands of, that month is did not think of, speechless, incredibly have a way to destroy their own contract with the devil!

    In the past, let alone some practical examples, I didn''t even think about it that month. I have never heard of a witch whose contract can be broken.

    Of course, these are not important now. What is important is that once your contract is broken, all your strength will disappear and you will become an ordinary person!

    What is that dagger?!

    In that month, my heart shook again and again. Finally, I couldn''t help making a noise.

    "Yan, you..."

    "Don''t talk!" Wordless squinted. The expression was unexpectedly serious. "I''ve said that I''ve thought about everything you''ve ever thought about. Just wait and see..."

    Looking at the speechless appearance, I opened my mouth and hesitated for a while. There''s no more talk.

    As for silence, he has closed his eyes.

    Breaking the contract between that month and the devil will make that month an ordinary person. Of course, I know that.

    Although this is also a way to free that month, I have no words to know that with the pride of that month, I will never allow myself to become an ordinary girl without the strength of a chicken.

    So, what we have to do without words is to break the contract between that month and the devil, and at the same time, to unlock the price she needs to pay for the contract, and to protect her strength!

    It has to be said that the idea of speechless is very fanciful. In that month, I was trading with the devil. The devil is not a bad person. How can I pay unilaterally

    So, wordless is ready to use another method

    With the ability of "breaking all the magic symbols", we will not break the contract between that month and the devil, but break the relationship between that month and the devil, and seize the contract that should have been controlled by the devil!

    As long as the contract remains intact, the power of that month will be preserved, and the connection with the devil will be lost. Even if the cost is not paid, that month will be OK!

    Do not break the contract itself, but break the relationship between the two sides of the contract!

    Such a humanized setting is not available in the ability to "break all the laws".

    However, with the perfect control of "infinite martial arts" and the absolute control of "Knight never died in unarmed hands", this setting has become possible!However, the contract included in wordless control will have to be supported by the magic of wordless itself. It''s almost the same as Xiayin''s situation at the beginning, because it''s almost the same. Wordless doesn''t care at all.

    He is short of everything, he is not short of magic!

    Just for a moment, under the influence of "breaking all the magic symbols" and "Knight never died in unarmed hands", the contract was successfully broken!

    As soon as the connection was broken, the contract fell into a state of collapse without the support of the devil''s power. At this time, the wordless magic flowed into the body of that month under the control of "infinite martial arts" and simulated the previous connection with a very accurate frequency, around the contract itself.

    The contract that was about to collapse was connected again, and it continued to play a role intact. The difference is that this time, what was connected with that month through the contract was no longer the devil who didn''t know where, but the speechless one who was close at hand!

    This Feel that the hidden shackles disappear, that month can not help but muddle.

    Once the witch signs the contract with the devil and gets the power of the devil, the price that the contract must pay will be controlled by the devil and the users will be forced to obey the content of the contract and implement the price that must be paid.

    But now, in that month''s telepathy, the devil who has been binding himself all the time, seems to disappear at this time. The "good" no longer uses the power of contract to control himself.

    Self, so free

    In that month of confusion, speechless heavily exhaled a breath, pulled out the dagger stabbed in that month''s chest, and there was a vague, if not a connection, fluctuating in the spirit of oneself and that month

    Sensing that if there is no connection, speechless and that month together, one showed a smile, one showed a wry smile.

    "How did you do it?"

    Facing the question of that month, speechless just wanted to answer, just at this time

    "Peng!"

    The Templar trembled violently, and the faces of all the people present changed at the same time.

    The dark and majestic castle of the sanctuary is shaking like an earthquake. The walls around it make a loud and unbearable sound, and then it breaks inch by inch.

    "Prison border" is constructed by the dream of that month. Now that month, it has waked up, and the "prison border" is in a state of extreme instability. In addition, the internal contract of that month has a moment of failure due to the breaking of the relationship between the two, resulting in the loss of the power of that month for a short time. Finally, there is no way to maintain the "prison border"!

    The Templar castle, it''s down!

    The stone wall collapsed like an avalanche, and the ground shook violently. The broken stone fragments hit the ground, arousing thick smoke and dust, and completely covered the scene.

    After a while, the whole castle collapsed into ruins

    Not far from the ruins, the water wave like space slowly wandered away. Speechless, that month, Qinli, Xuecai and the ancient city appeared here. At the same time, there was a golden mist, forming the figure of vatola.

    "The prison border collapsed..."

    Looking at the ruins of the temple castle, the ancient city and Xuecai were stunned, but they didn''t fully react until now.

    When everyone is paying attention to the ruins in front of them, suddenly, there is another space ripple!

    "No!" In the first reaction, something seemed to come to mind in that month. Her face suddenly changed and she turned her head violently. Almost at the same time, a woman with long hair and feet and gorgeous clothes similar to kimono appeared behind that month

    One hand grabbed a thick book, the other quickly bounced out. In that month, it was caught on her back by surprise. A conspiracy like smile climbed up her good face.

    A sense of crisis, in the heart of that month, rising

 Chapter 982

    (delivered at the fifth watch! Friends! Where is the support

    "That moon sauce (Nangong teacher)!"

    When people come back to their senses and realize what happened and respond to it, the heavy books in the hands of the women in Huafu also show a dazzling flash!

    "Hum..."

    "Bang!"

    The dazzling flash suddenly enveloped all the people present, including the women in Chinese dress, and spread to the surrounding areas at a very fast speed. It filled the top of the whole ancient island, like the lighthouse in the night. It seemed to announce the return of something at the same time

    In the flash, a loud voice echoed one after another, which was a voice that could not adapt to the sudden situation. But before long, the noise was covered by a dull blow. Then, a slender figure flashed out from the dazzling flash and stood at the top of the ruins of the holy castle.

    It''s the long haired woman with heavy books and gorgeous clothes!

    Looking at the flash in front of her, she quickly dimmed down, exposing the figures of all the people in it to the air. The long haired woman with gorgeous clothes glanced at the heavy books in her hand, and her face with good looks slightly changed, then sank down.

    "Failed?..."

    During the speech, the flash that shrouded the figure of the speechless group disappeared, showing the different people in the inner world. At this time, the ancient city and Xuecai still kept their expressions of surprise, and Qinli also put down their barriers in front of themselves. It is used to cover his eyes and resist the flash of his hand. Vatora even imitates the Buddha''s work and pulls a smile.

    On that month''s face, there was a look of panic. She stood beside her without any words. In her hand, I didn''t know when the Amulet of breaking all the dharmas had been put on that month''s shoulder again.

    See this scene, standing at the top of the ruins of the temple castle, the gorgeous woman immediately understood what was the reason. Leading to the failure of their own calculation

    "That moon sauce (Nangong teacher)!" The ancient city and Xuecai rushed to the side of that month. "Are you ok?!"

    That month gently shook his head. After a look at the wordless collection of "breaking all the magic talismans", I cast my eyes on the top of the ruins of the holy castle, and my pretty face slowly coagulated.

    "Is it you? A night... "

    "It''s a long time to see you again, that month..." A woman in Chinese dress. That is to say, there is a happy smile on the face of the woman named a Ye. But in the eyes of the ancient city, snow vegetables and others. But it is extremely chilling.

    "I didn''t expect that the prison border would be liberated under such circumstances, which is beyond my expectation..."

    I took a deep breath that month. Tighten a pretty face, step forward and come to the front of the crowd.

    "But it seems that you are not surprised at all. Yes, you plan to escape from the prison border. It''s not two days in a day..."

    "Yes..." A night didn''t have any scruples to admit down. "There was a plan like this, but now..."

    Looking around at the ruins of the temple castle, a night chuckled. "Now, there is no need for that..."

    That month "cut" a, eyes from a night''s body move away, turned to look at the books in her hand.

    "That''s Guide book?... "

    "Did you find it?..." The smile on ah Ye''s face suddenly faded, and she could see a trace of anger in her eyes, which was anger at something not completed.

    But clearly saw this scene that month after earnestly observed that evil guide book, seemed to understand what.

    "Is'' No. 014 ''a magic guide book with inherent accumulation time operation? I see. Did you just want to use it to take my time? "

    Take time?!

    Hearing the words of that month, people also looked up at ah ye together, and vatola chuckled at the guide book called "No.014".

    "It seems that the evil guide book has the ability to seize other people''s inherent accumulation time and turn their knowledge, experience and ability into their own..." Vatora looked to speechless with some schadenfreude.

    "But it seems that because of your relationship, Her wishful thinking has been overturned..."

    At this point, people probably understand the course of the matter.

    In short, at the moment of the liberation of the prison border, the woman named a Ye intends to take the time of that month by using the magic guide book. In this way, she can not only get all the memories and abilities of that month, but also make the month that originally had extraordinary power powerless.

    It''s really a wishful thinking, as vatola said.

    Unfortunately, at the moment when the time of that month was about to be taken away, wordless used the power of the dagger to invalidate the power of the magic guide book on that month.

    People don''t know what the specific ability of "breaking all the talismans" is, but presumably, this is how things went.And it''s true!

    Although the real strength of "breaking all the magic symbols" lies in breaking all kinds of contracts, it also has the effect of breaking magic. After all, it is a special treasure for magic!

    A Ye closed his eyes for a while. When he opened them again, there was not much fluctuation in them.

    "I''m just taking back what I''ve taken away..."

    That month eyes light quiver, it seems to know what is the so-called thing in a night''s mouth.

    "Nobles in the realm of warlords?" Ah Yeh did not pay any more attention to that month. He turned to vatola. "Are you going to be on the side of that month, too?"

    "For the time being, it''s true..." Vatola opened a rather cruel smile, turned his head, and swept his eyes behind ah Ye.

    "After all, it seems very interesting to fight with you prisoners who are ''prison bound''..."

    Pursuing the vision of vatora, until this time, people found out.

    Behind a ye at the top of the ruins of the temple castle, there are dense figures standing on the top of the ruins!

    There are at least one hundred of these figures!

    "Out! We are out! "

    "Hahaha! Finally escaped from that damned prison border

    "Free! Finally free! "

    "Free!"

    "Free!!!"

    The laughter with endless ecstasy reverberated like thunder in a short moment, accompanied by a series of shocking breath from the voice''s owner!

    Prison bound prisoners!

    Since the completion of the construction of "prison border", a large number of criminals with amazing power have accumulated over ten years!

    At this moment, they all escaped from the prison border!

    Looking at the dense, evil figure in every body, the faces of the people could not help changing, and the month was even more dignified.

    "What a The worst situation... "

    Different from that month, vatora was shivering all over, which was caused by extreme excitement!

    "Well That''s great... "

    It seems to be associated with the scene of his next big kill. Vatora can''t control the extreme pleasure from his heart!

    Aware of the magic wave of terror, the prisoners of the "prison border" also responded from the ecstasy.

    "That''s The Duke of arudiaru in the realm of warlords! " Some of the prisoners who recognized the identity of vatola screamed. At the same time, they also saw the month when they were standing below, and their surprise suddenly turned to panic.

    "The Witch of the void"! "

    "Run away!"

    All the prisoners here were arrested in that month. Naturally, it is the most clear how horrible that month is.

    Without hesitation, nearly a hundred criminals swarmed away and swept away in all directions. Before long, they all fled to Xianshen island!

    See, that month''s face also changed, just want to do something, speechless but stopped her.

    "Rest assured..." I didn''t even look at the escaped criminals. I looked at the top of the ruins.

    "No one can escape from the island!"

    Smell speech, that month tightly looked at speechless, after a long time, nodded the head

    Looking down at all this happened, ah ye took a deep look at that month, opened his mouth and said a word.

    "I hope you can take good care of the things I put in your place. Sooner or later, I will get them back..."

    Leave a word like this, a night''s body flashed the magic light of manipulating space, disappeared in the original place

    At the scene, only a silent group of people left

 Chapter 983

    (it''s not easy to stay without asking for leave and getting better. Friends, for the sake of such hard work, give me some support

    "Whoo Whoo

    The cloudy sky sends out a depressing sense of boredom, as if to tell people the coming of a bloodbath. The wind blows over the ruins of the sanctuary castle on the old island, blowing up a wave of smoke and dust, looking around the "prison border" that has completely turned into history. That month can''t describe your mood at the moment.

    Out of the devil''s bondage, have the joy of freedom again

    Yes!

    The sorrow that has been guarding the place for ten years

    There are!

    All kinds of emotions interweave together, which makes the mood of that month extremely complex. She only has to suppress the complex emotions in her heart, stand in front of speechless, and look at him.

    Straight stare at the speechless face, that month a delicate little face like a puppet produced a slight fluctuation, the hearts of thousands of words, all into a brave words.

    "You have to clean up this mess!"

    Smell speech, speechless laugh shook his head, squatted down body, let his line of sight and that month level, laughed up.

    "It''s reassuring for you to say that I''ll be responsible for everything, whether it''s a mess or you!"

    "Take it seriously!" That month, his eyebrows were slightly pursed. It seemed that he was yelling and speechless. But if you look carefully, you can see that there is no way to hide her bright eyes. If you didn''t tell yourself that you can''t weaken your voice, you would not have seen the eyes that are like eating people.

    In order to change the topic, I had to pretend to be serious that month. "What are you going to do with the escaped criminals?"

    Just as those criminals know how terrible that month is because they were arrested that month, the danger of those criminals is very clear when they were arrested once.

    With the strength of that month. Naturally, there is no need to be afraid of criminals who have been caught by themselves. Although some of the criminals came to ask her to be put into prison because they couldn''t be controlled by the people outside, and some of them were caught when the body of that month was not sleeping, the current month is not the same as the previous one.

    Because the noumenon sleeps in the "prison border", it can only project all its strength in one entity in that month. Active on the island of the gods of string. Because ontology has little activity. That month can also rest assured of their own strength into their own parts, so that she has no less than the strength of the body!

    But after all, separation is separation. Even if the noumenon does not use power, and all the power is put into the individual, there is still a part of power that cannot be used by the individual.

    That is the "Guardian" exclusive to the witch!

    It can be said that the importance of "Guardian" to the witch is the same as that of the beast to the vampire!

    Can use "Guardian", that month can fully play their own super strength of the Ninth level, at this time, her own strength, absolutely no less than vatola!

    The contract with the devil needs to pay a price, but the greater the price is, the greater the power will be. That month''s price is to sleep in your dreams all your life and keep the "prison border". Until you die, this price is not small. The power you can get is naturally more powerful than a witch.

    Plus ten years of experience against the demons

    I''m afraid that vatola dare not say that he can definitely win that month, which can be seen from the constant war in his eyes now looking at that month.

    That would never have been a war without the recognition of vatora!

    Talking about the main business, speechless also converged the mind of teasing, stood up and looked to the direction of Xianshen island.

    "I have set up a high-level border crossing ceremony in Xianshen island. The effect of the border crossing ceremony is that on the one hand, it can guard Xianshen island so that it can not bear the burden of too much power. On the other hand, it is to prevent the criminals from escaping from the area outside of Xianshen island!"

    "Although such a powerful border crossing ceremony can last for about five days, even if it is arranged by myself, at least for the time being, there is no need to worry about what will happen to XianShen Island, and those criminals can''t escape..."

    When they heard this, they were relieved that month, Xuecai and the ancient city. What they were most afraid of was that the criminals escaped from the island of Xianshen. In that case, they would really have a vast population and let the tiger go back to the mountain.

    "That is to say, in five days, we must catch all the criminals back again?" That month pondered, frowned.

    "But is that ok? Among those criminals, there are also some very unusual things. For example, ah ye, she is a type of witch with me. She is good at manipulating space. Can your border limit her?... ""There''s no problem limiting her!" Wordless calmly waved his hand. "We just need to think about it and get them all back in five days!"

    "Five days?" The ancient city sighed and shook its fist. "So many criminals, in five days, can we catch them all?"

    But Snow vegetables tight hands of the "snow and frost wolf.". "We can only do it. We can''t leave them alone..."

    "Don''t worry about that!" Standing alone, vatora spread out his hands, smiling like a kind-hearted man. "I''ll help you!"

    "Vatola!" The ancient city''s eyes sharpened and turned to vatola. "Say in advance, you can''t kill, or..."

    "Oh?" Vatola raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Since it''s your request, I won''t refuse. Let''s leave them a breath..."

    "You guy..."

    "So that''s the end of the foreplay!" Turning around, vatola faced speechless, her eyes flashing with an eager look.

    "It''s time for me to start my hunting trip, too..."

    Speechless light left vatora one eye. "Our time is only five days. I''ll give you four days to have a good time. Four days later, send all the people you caught to me. After that, even if you want to play, I won''t give you another chance!"

    "Four days?!" Vatola grinned. "Enough!"

    Words fall, vatora''s whole body turns into golden mist, and disappears in place directly.

    "Hello hello, is that ok?..." For vatola, the ancient city has always been uneasy.

    "Use as much power as you can." The answer to the ancient city is always silent in the piano. "After all, we don''t have enough time..."

    Xuecai nodded and looked around at everyone. "What shall we do now?"

    "All the residents on the island of Xian Shen have been evacuated. All that remains are the skilled assailants and Demons..." In the piano, I took a look at Xianshen island and then turned my head to speechless.

    "There is a border guard. We don''t need to worry about the situation there. Now, we should think about how to deal with the criminals after they are arrested!"

    They all nodded. On the one hand, the reason why these criminals are imprisoned in the "prison border" is that their crimes are too serious. On the other hand, their strength is too strong compared with others, and the general prison can not hold them.

    Now, the prison border has disappeared. If you want to imprison these vicious criminals, you must find something that can replace the prison border!

    "Is there any way to do it?" Qin Li asked directly to Wuyan, "the cage that can replace the" prison border "

    All the people cast their eyes on the speechless body, looking into the eyes of all the people, and the speechless corners of the mouth were gently hooked.

    When they saw the expression of wordless, they didn''t know the wordless answer. At present, their faces were full of joy, only a trace of doubt remained on the face of that month.

    "Prison border" is a magic border controlled by that month itself. Its essence is the dream of that month. Because criminals exist in the dream of that month, even a night with space manipulation ability can''t escape.

    I don''t believe there will be alternatives to "prison border" in that month, but I have nothing to say since I said so, and now only this method is left, and that month is only silent.

    "Well?" Suddenly, that month''s face slightly changed, attracted the attention of all.

    "How..."

    Before the people asked, suddenly a sinister black air rolled up on the body of that month and wrapped that month in it!

    Speechless, Qinli, Xuecai and the ancient city were shocked.

 Chapter 984

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "I am an S!"! And rewards for "vegetable Radish", "dancing with Maple", "pirate''s heart" and "cloud Qiqing Valley"

    Xianshen island

    Under the dark sky, the streets of Xianshen city are desolate due to the evacuation of residents

    When the wind blows through the streets, the scraps of paper and garbage are flying all over the sky. In addition, the dark weather ignores the intact buildings. Then, the Xianshen city at this time, like an abandoned ghost city, will give people a sense of palpitation when walking on the streets.

    Fortunately, when the residents are evacuated, there are only those fierce assailants and demons in the streets. For them, such an environment is not enough to make them feel palpitation.

    Of course, in addition to these attack magicians and demons who are not controlled by the high-level of XianShen City, the institutions affiliated to Xianshen city have not been evacuated. For example, the management commune responsible for the management of artificial islands, and for example, the middle force of XianShen Island, the special zone police force!

    After all, Xianshen island belongs to them. Even if ordinary residents and Demons leave, they can''t leave. Otherwise, their territory will become an empty city. What''s the problem? Who will deal with it

    The reason that the Lion King organ let the high-level of XianShen Island release the excuse for the ordinary residents and demons to evacuate is that the dragon has changed. So they need to make a comprehensive investigation. This can cover the eyes and ears of some people, but it can never deceive the staff in charge of Xianshen island.

    They don''t know why, knowing that there was no such thing, the high-level people of Xianshen island still agreed to the proposal of Lion King''s office. But that''s not what they can manage. What they need to do is just to keep their own duties and do their work well.

    So, they don''t know, next, what they need to face, exactly

    In the silent XianShen Island, the man-made island management commune

    There''s a wonderful machine that''s at the forefront of the world in terms of performance. They''re all arranged in neat order. With so many screens. It looks like a computer room in an Internet bar, but compared with the ordinary Internet bar, here. There is no doubt that it is much more advanced.

    In front of many machines. And there''s a big screen. On the big screen, there is a list of projects that mark something, and these projects are the work that the staff here need to complete every day.

    Suddenly

    "Hum Hum Hum Hum Hum

    On the big screen. The warning signs began to flash wildly, which shocked the staff here.

    "Captain! The western region detected an unusual magic! And very powerful! "

    "Captain! The eastern region has also detected unusual magic! No less than ten units! "

    "Captain! There is an unusual Magic Gathering in the south area! "

    "Captain! The north also

    In the studio, there was just an orderly working personnel who were in a mess in an instant. The whole studio flashed alarm wildly, watching countless alarms on the large screen, and the reports of the subordinates who constantly echoed from the surrounding, the captain''s face changed dramatically.

    "What''s the matter? How could there be so many magic alarms? It''s all so powerful... "

    "Captain! The area on the edge of the island is damaged! "

    "Captain! My side... "

    "Captain!"

    "Captain..."

    The men shouted anxiously and finally woke up the shocked captain. Knowing that it was not the time to be in a daze, the captain immediately gave the order.

    "Tell the SAR police to go ahead and fight!"

    "Yes!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the edge of the island

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    A strong impact with a sound bang, straight to the ocean outside the island of Xian Shen, just like the intention to break the sea, like a firecracker!

    However, when it was about to rush out of the range of XianShen Island, a wall barrier like glass appeared from the void with fluorescent surface. These fierce and incomparable impacts on the whole tribe aroused a continuous dull sound and a circle of ripples on the surface of the wall barrier.

    However, after the curtain of the impact falls, the barrier is undamaged. In a burst of fluorescence, it hides in the void again

    "Hateful!"

    "What the hell! Why is it so hard... "

    "Who in the world set up the border?"

    "Is there such a boundary in the former Xianshen island?"

    Accompanied by a noisy angry scolding sound, the impact of the body is gradually clear

    It''s the criminals who escaped from the prison border!

    Obviously, they are going to escape from the island of Xianshen, but the barricade in front of them is blocking them all here. Even if a dozen of them join hands, they can''t break it.This shows how high the level of the border is

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa

    Just as the criminals were going to carry out another fire gathering, a rhythmic clapping started slowly, along with a footstep and a sound.

    "It''s true that the criminals in the" prison border "are much stronger than the ordinary people..."

    More than a dozen "prison bound" criminals were shocked, because almost none of them noticed someone approaching!

    Fierce Qi Qi turned his head and looked behind him. What was printed into his eyes was the dazzling figure in the dark wearing a white suit style dress.

    It''s vatola!

    "Duke of arudiaru!"

    "Nobility in the realm of warlords!"

    "It''s him!"

    I saw that it was vatora, and all the criminals in the room turned pale.

    With a bright smile on his face, vatola glanced at the criminals, then turned his eyes to the void on the edge of Xianshen island.

    "Is that the ceremony of the settlement on the island just now? It''s a great method. Even I didn''t realize its existence before I was attacked. It''s said that it needs three true ancestors to join hands to break it. It''s really It makes people want to try how hard it is... "

    "Three true ancestors can only break it if they join hands at the same time?" The criminals froze.

    If it really needs three true ancestors to break it, what''s the use of their fierce attack here

    They don''t think that all of them can match a real ancestor, let alone three!

    "Oh? It seems that he said something he shouldn''t have said... " As if startled, vatola turned her head and began to smile.

    "But it doesn''t matter. You have to leave here anyway!"

    With vatora''s speech, the amazing magic air flow surged up, illuminating vatora''s face in a grim smile.

    "Don''t worry, someone specially told me not to kill people, so I will leave a breath for you!"

    Words fall, a huge snake with a sword blade all around it, with a ferocious mouth like swallowing the sky, rushed to the criminals!

    "Ah! No No Ah!!! "

    "Stop it! I surrender! Surrender! Ah!!! "

    "Help!"

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    "Hahahaha!!!" Mixed with such a scream, vatora''s wild laughter also vibrated like echo in the night

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side

    "What''s the matter?!"

    Different from the criminals who are going to escape from XianShen Island, some evil criminals who are going to make a big scene on Xianshen island are shocked that they don''t see anyone after a round of Xianshen city.

    "Haven''t the island been abandoned?"

    "How could it be! This is a special area of the demon family. There are also exclusive dragon blessing. Who is willing to abandon this place? "

    "Then why is there no one here?!"

    "Who knows..."

    "Damn it! I''ve been in prison for so many years, and I want to find some people to vent my anger... "

    "Well, there''s no one here. Isn''t there anyone at the gate of the cornerstone?"

    "Yes! you ''re right! At least the people of the special zone guard must be there! "

    "Then Go there... "

    "Hahaha! If you go there, you''ll have fun! "

    "Let''s go!"

    "Go!"

    It seems that criminals are forming an alliance at this moment, and are preparing to rush to the direction of "cornerstone gate" together to find trouble for the special zone police force. However, before their feet are raised, they find out

    Front, a figure, is standing there

    "Sorry..." Looking at the criminals who were stunned by their appearance, the ancient city opened the zipper of its coat and turned a pair of eyes into a real red color.

    "From now on, this is my war!"

    In the roar, the golden thunder burst into the shape of a giant lion and swept by!

    "Come at a gallop! "Lion''s gold"! "

    "Roar!!!"

 Chapter 985

    "Protrusion, protrusion..."

    "Ah ah!!!"

    "Kill!"

    "Stop them!"

    "Bang Bang..."

    "Boom!!!"

    Just like the battle field, the sound of gunfire, roar, scream, whoop and scream in the island of Xianshen is symphonic in a dark street, making the whole island full of smoke and fire

    That''s the voice of the "prison border" criminals fighting with the special zone guard team of Xianshen island!

    Despite the intervention of the ancient city and vatola, many criminals have been taken by them, but the remaining criminals are still a very large number.

    In the special identity of the demon District of XianShen Island, there will never be a lack of those who have evil hearts. Just one month after coming to the world without words, the idea of "narakvila" appeared, which is to provoke the black emperor sect of war and create "model angels". It is to artificially create a real angel''s yasase Xiansheng and make use of these to earn money Money''s magic guide.

    Even if these people haven''t reached the point of being put into the "prison settlement", but only one needs to be judged by the "king of war" in person, and the other is still valuable for use. Otherwise, it''s no exaggeration to count their crimes a little and put them into the "prison settlement".

    Think of two such incidents in a month, ten years after the completion of the construction of "prison border". Even if we put ten people in one year, ten years, there will be a hundred!

    Don''t think that a hundred people are very few. These 100 people are not ordinary human beings or demons, but one by one have caused terrorist and evil guide crimes. Even if they are arrested, they have no way to deal with them. This is the powerful person in the "prison border".

    How terrible it is for such a person to gather more than 100 people. You can imagine

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the opponents of the criminals before were the famous direct vampires of the fourth and first true ancestors. Well, I want to take down the criminals gathered in groups like this, at least on the island of Xianshen. Not many people have this ability

    The same is true of the people of the special zone police force!

    They are just a group of ordinary people equipped with the equipment for the demons. No one knows how to attack a magician. Otherwise, they would not be members of the special zone police force, but the official assailants. They would be responsible for such a group of criminals. That''s tough.

    Fortunately, in the face of unscrupulous criminals, the advanced equipment in their hands can still survive. During this period, the ancient city and vatola have been running back and forth on the whole Xianshen island as firefighters. Of course, vatola just wants to hunt, and the rescue of the members of the special zone''s police force is only incidental. The ancient city is to save when it sees, but to save when it sees, it''s almost to put it on directly Superman''s costume

    In addition, the assailants and demons who stayed in Xian Shen island fought with the criminals more or less. For a while, the whole Xian Shen island became a pure battlefield!

    At this time, a Ye is standing at the top of the "cornerstone gate", looking at the fire light and all kinds of noisy Xian Shen City, such as fire like eyes, without half of the waves

    A night is a witch who is proficient in space manipulation magic. It''s the same type of existence as that month. Even if it''s not the first among all "prison bound" criminals, it''s impossible to think of any one who can do anything to get her!

    If ah Ye is also involved in the battle below, then, let alone the assailant and the demon family on the island of chord God of the special zone police force, even the real ancestor of the ancient city is not likely to be able to defeat her!

    But not only did she not participate in the battle below, she did not even have the idea of leaving the island.

    Because what she really wants is what she left there in that month

    Besides, ah Ye didn''t try to break through the barrier on Xian Shen Island, but it''s a pity that even if she is proficient in space manipulation, she can''t get out of the barrier.

    Ah ye knew that there was absolutely no such ability in that month to set up a border to trap all "prison border" criminals. The arranger of the border, someone else!

    What''s more, I''m still with that month!

    This makes a night slightly afraid, dare not look for the door directly, can only wait here, waiting for the opportunity

    Of course, people waiting for opportunities are not only ah Yeh

    If you look carefully, you can find that behind ah ye, I don''t know when four people gathered

    A big man in armor, an old man in a Lama like costume, a bad boy with a pirate''s head tied to him, a woman with a very high degree of exposure and the same breath as a prostitute

    These four people are all criminals in the "prison border"!

    They are all evil powerful people who are far superior to those ordinary criminals in strength and can be compared with ah Ye!

    As if they had not been discovered until now, ah ye turned his head and looked around them."Is there only four of you coming?"

    "That''s right..." The one who answered ah Ye was the very frivolous woman. She put her hand in her waist, looked up at the dark sky and laughed.

    "Others are still immersed in the joy of escaping from the prison border. They have not fully understood that they are just running from a small prison to a larger prison..."

    Indeed, as the frivolous woman said, the Xianshen island with the barrier is just a large prison!

    They are not really fleeing at all!

    "Cut! Asshole! I''ve been so happy to leave that damned place! " The bad boy spits out a mouthful of saliva roughly, and his face is not happy. "Don''t let me know who made the tortoise shell, or I''ll tear it in half!"

    "Then, the" Secretary witch "of the" library "-- Xiandu MUA night!" The big man in armor made a sudden noise. "Bring us here. What can I do for you?"

    "It''s better to be useful!" The bad boy gave a violent laugh. "Otherwise, I''m in a rage now..."

    For the threat of bad youth, a night did not even look at a glance, indifferent to the opening.

    "I came to you mainly to cooperate with you!"

    "Cooperation?" Four criminals were stunned at the same time.

    "Yes!" Ah Ye nodded and looked down at the battle raging string God city. "You can''t escape from this island, can you?"

    "You mean..." The old man in Lama''s costume said in a hoarse voice, "let''s work together to break through that border?"

    A Ye shook his head and said without feeling: "since that layer of border can trap all of us, even if the five of us can''t break it together, the main purpose of my cooperation with you is that month!"

    "The Witch of the void Do you The four criminals are silent at the same time. For the former prisoners of prison border, "Nangong that month" is always a name that scares them

    "This time, the people who liberated us from the prison border were from that month. They seemed to want to save the month cursed by the devil..." When he said this, ah Ye''s tone was somewhat complicated.

    "Don''t you think it''s strange? It''s clear that once the "prison border" is liberated, all of us criminals will escape, but the people around that month still do it! "

    "I know what you''re trying to say!" The frivolous woman smiled, but her eyes flashed a real red light. "The border outside the Xianshen island was laid by the people around the" magic girl of the gap "

    "I see!" The bad boy chuckled. "That is to say, we are going to gather together, find that bastard witch to settle accounts, directly solve the people who set up the border, and break the border?"

    "It''s a good way..." The big man nodded with the old man in Lama''s costume.

    When they were liberated from prison, they didn''t expect that they would be trapped in the island of Xianshen, so that when they saw that month together with two famous figures, vatola, they left without any trouble.

    After all, the "prison border" has been broken, they have been free, and it is undoubtedly a very stupid thing to go to the "devil in the gap" and still be the noumenon.

    Who ever thought that they did not really restore freedom at all.

    Perhaps, let them go to the trouble of that month alone, they dare not, but the five people here are not ordinary people. If we join hands, we will have a little bit of confidence

    But

    "But isn''t the warrior maniac in warking''s field also on their side?" The frivolous woman opened her mouth to a night. "Plus'' the Witch of the void ''..."

    "Don''t worry..." A Ye chuckles and takes out a magic guide book from his arms. The cover says "No.014".

    "That month is not enough for fear..."

 Chapter 986

    (ask for support)

    XianShen Island, South residential area

    In the hall, wordless and zither sat side by side, looking at a beautiful little girl sitting opposite them. Their faces were full of strange looks, and their eyes were full of laughter.

    On one side, Xia Yin and Gu Sha are also sitting side by side. Their eyes are also on the beautiful little girl. However, they are different from silent and Qin. Their little faces are slightly red. They look at the little girl''s eyes with twinkling stars. If they listen carefully, they can also find that in her mouth, she has been saying "how lovely" three words.

    It''s true that the little girl is quite lovely. It should be said that she is so cute!

    Wearing the brand-new white children''s dress that seems to have just been bought, looking at the appearance, the age is still less than 10 years old, but a black hair is very long, growing to the position below the waist, and also knot a tornado like curly hair tail, coupled with the exquisite beautiful face like a human figure, even though the appearance is still very young, but the charm has initially shown !

    I believe that if this little girl goes to the street, she will surely be regarded as a painstaking and elaborately made doll, and then be submerged by a group of uncles and aunts.

    Unfortunately, that lovely little face, at this time, is full of strong dissatisfaction.

    "Is that enough for me?" Delicate childish voice with a trace of dissatisfaction, the little girl''s mouth out. "From the moment you saw it, wouldn''t you be bored?"

    Hearing each other''s words, Wuyan, Qinli, Xiayin and Gusha shook their heads without hesitation, and Gusha even held his face. It''s like being adored.

    "How can I be tired of watching it! It''s so cute! I won''t be bored for long! "

    Xia Yin nodded repeatedly, and his face, like that of a saint, also showed a little red.

    "It''s really lovely, Nangong teacher..."

    That''s right! This little girl who looks less than ten years old is Nangong in that month!

    The month when she was born with the general appearance of a young girl, she is now several years younger again, except that her appearance has not changed at all. The height has dropped a lot, the voice has become tender a lot, even the inexplicable majesty that had been hovering around her body has all turned into full of lovely!

    It can be said that, ignoring her tone and appearance, we can''t see the shadow of the past in that month.

    That''s why. Speechless and piano will have such performance.

    At the thought of that majestic month, now it turns into a cute little girl, they have an impulse to laugh and can''t help it.

    Of course, I was very dissatisfied that month.

    Isn''t it just a little younger in appearance? It''s not much different than before, is it

    The original appearance of that month was the appearance of the young girl, and now it has become a little smaller. That month, I felt that the difference should not be big.

    But I don''t know. What really changes is not the appearance, but the temperament.

    What she said from her tender voice has destroyed all her previous images, which makes Xiayin and Gusha have such performance. Fortunately, Xuecai is entrusted by no words. Go out to prepare for the ritual necessities of building a new "prison border". Otherwise, she may not be able to calm down

    Looking at that month that more and more discontented appearance, speechless coughed, suppressed the smile in the heart, pretended to be serious.

    "So, in your opinion, in the end, did Xiandu MUA night take away your time?"

    That month gave a light Snort and then a sigh. "After all, it''s a curse that comes from the magic guide book. Even if you react and stop it, you still slow down a step and only keep my memory... "

    "That is to say..." Touched his chin, speechless and thoughtful, said: "have you all been taken away from your strength?"

    "Not all..." That month, I nodded my little head and glanced at Xia Yin. "Thanks to your student. More or less, I store a little magic and keep the next strength... "

    Speaking of this, the month that looked at the eyes of Xia Yin still flowed a wisp of wonder.

    The power of the guide book, as the Witch of that month is very clear.

    For example, a witch who can only compete with a "young generation" vampire, if she can get the help of a guide book, her strength will suddenly rise to the level of "old generation" vampire!

    And the power of ''No.014'', which can control the inherent accumulation time, is even stronger.

    However, just now, I lost all my strength and only kept my memory. With the help of Xia Yin, I recovered my lost strength a little bit!

    Although only a little, in that month''s eyes, this ordinary junior high school female student, who only has supernatural psychic medium, has become completely not simple.In that month''s amazing eyes, Xia Yin couldn''t help but smile shyly, and then said with a little regret, "but Nangong teacher hasn''t recovered to the original look..."

    Xia Yin, as the holy of angels, has no combat power, but has unimaginable healing and purification power.

    The power of "No.014" that took away the time of that month is actually a kind of curse. In the face of the curse, Xia Yin''s purification ability should have been able to expel. However, the power of that month has been taken away and does not exist in her body. Therefore, even if it is Xia Yin, there is no way to separate the "No.014" that does not know where it is The power of that month has been taken back.

    Therefore, Xia Yin can only expel the curse in that month''s body, so that the month without power can use its own ability to re store new magic.

    "Don''t care..." It seems that I can''t see my students depressed. That month I casually smiled.

    "Although the power has been lost, my memory has been preserved, and the main purpose of ah Ye is to get my memory. With her character, sooner or later, she will find her own door. At that time, it''s OK to take back the power!"

    Smell speech, speechless is to remember still have such a thing, doubt of inquiry.

    "By the way, MUA ye, the fairy capital, once said that she had something left with you. What is it?"

    The silent inquiry made that month bow its head, and its voice began to sink a little.

    "What ah Ye wants is not my memory, but a guide book named" dark oath book "

    "Secret affidavit" Speechless and Qin look at each other, speechless, Qi Qi looks at that month.

    That month, I glanced at them, and their faces were frozen. "It''s a very dangerous guide book with the power to change the world!"

    "You said Change the world? " This time, let alone speechless and Qin Li, even Xia Yin and Zhen Sha looked at each other.

    The magic guide book that can change the world

    Is there such a guide book

    "Don''t doubt..." There was another sigh that month. "Because it has such power, I burned it ten years ago..."

    Hearing this, wordless and Qin Li probably understood what was going on.

    "Because the original of the" dark oath "has been burned, does Xiandu MUA ye intend to take away your memory and find the record of the" dark oath "from your memory?"

    "I''m afraid so..." I closed my eyes that month. "Ah ye, known as the" Secretary witch ", if it is her, it should be possible to reproduce the" dark oath "in my memory..."

    From the tone of that month, the people could hear the sadness clearly, which led to the people also bowed their heads and became silent.

    Although I can''t believe it, MUA ye, the fairy capital who calculated that month everywhere, was a good friend of that month ten years ago

    With friends on the contrary of the hostile relationship, Xiandu MUA night there how not to say, but that month''s heart is definitely not good

    Looking at the delicate little face of that month, although there was no expression on it, I could feel the complicated emotions without any words. I took a picture of my face at the moment.

    "Well, no matter what the purpose of Xiandu MUA Ye is, since she will find her own door, we will wait quietly!"

    Eyes slightly turn, speechless suddenly put his head to the front of that month, blinked his own eyes, smiled.

    "Before that, would you like to take a bath with me?"

 Chapter 987

    (a new month is coming! Friends! Please take your monthly pass! Reward! Give it to Ruqian! I will be grateful

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! Please, please!)

    "Ha?" For a moment, that month stayed.

    "Wash..." Cangsha''s face is stiff, and one face is slowly dyed red. Even Xia Yin looks at Wuyan with unbelievable eyes, as if he doesn''t believe that what he just said is said from the speechless mouth. Only Qin Li, a man is there laughing bitterly.

    It''s a pity that what I said just now was said by myself without any words.

    "Yes!" It seems that I didn''t realize what amazing words I said at all. Like wordless hands around my chest, I naturally opened my mouth and said, "haven''t you been sleeping in prison for ten years? In other words, you haven''t bathed in ten years, have you? "

    Hearing speechless words, that month almost didn''t be fainted by Qi, his face was unsightly frowned, and his eyes were murderous.

    "Don''t slander me, I''m not as dirty as you think!"

    "But it''s true!" Speechless purses lips, looks to the summer sound and the sand. "Xia Yin, Gu Sha, do you think so? It''s not two days a day, it''s ten years... "

    Xia Yin and Zhen Sha looked at each other.

    In fact, that month. I''ve been sleeping in prison for ten years, and I haven''t bathed for ten years

    With such an idea rising in their hearts, Xia Yin and Gu Sha''s eyes on that month suddenly became strange. They looked like they were looking at something regrettable, which made a few words of "well" printed on the forehead of that month.

    But as speechless, it''s a fact, even though "prison border" is our own world, where we can''t get dirty at all. But that month is also a girl. Is there a girl who would like to be seen as a person who hasn''t bathed in ten years

    Took a few deep breaths, suppressed the inner anger, that month''s eyes are not good at looking speechless. "Even if it is, I can wash it by myself. Why do I have to wash it with you? "

    There was a bright smile on wordless face immediately. His eyes were crooked with laughter.

    "What does it matter..." "You''re just a little girl under ten now," he said. Come in and wash with me, isn''t it a big deal? "

    "Who told you it was no big deal?!" The voice of that month can''t help but improve a little, in order to express the anger in my heart. "You won''t see me as a real little girl. Do you have to be helped to take a bath? "

    "All right..." Speechless helplessly spread out his hand, let that month cold hum, and even Qin Li, Xia Yin, and Gu Sha all laughed bitterly.

    Just when people thought speechless was just a joke and didn''t really plan to take a bath with that month, they suddenly reached out their hands and picked up the little month.

    "What are you doing!" There was a scream that month.

    "Hee hee..." Let own line of sight to the eyes in the panic of that month, speechless and joking, vaguely said a sentence.

    "SA, that moon sauce, come to the bath with me!"

    "Don''t call me that moon sauce!" That month''s conditional launch refuted, then struggled.

    "Let go!"

    For that month, it was so weak that it was just like the ant''s struggle. Without words, it was ignored directly. Holding the struggling month, it walked into the bathroom.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xia Yin and Gu Sha look at Xiao that month and are carried into the bathroom without words. They don''t react for a long time.

    "Oh? Have you launched a new strategy? " In the piano, I glanced at the direction of the bathroom, and the corner of my mouth was curved. "Very capable..."

    Hearing this, Xia Yin and Zhen Sha, who had just come back to God, almost fell into a mess again.

    "I said! Sauce in the piano! " He closed his eyes and shouted at the piano. "Don''t you care about the teacher? He is now In

    "I know, bathing with other girls!" There is lollipop in the piano, and his face is shaking his legs without expression. "It''s not the first time..."

    "Ha?"

    "You guys, don''t worry too much, ok..." Seeing the two women''s dull appearance, they sighed in the piano. "Otherwise, I will be angry with you later..."

    After that, Qinli stood up and went back to her room, leaving only two lovely and beautiful girls with big eyes and small eyes. She didn''t know what to do. For a moment, the whole hall was silent.

    "What are you doing Stop! ""Stand still! Otherwise, how can I undress! "

    "Who allows you to take off my clothes?"

    "How can I take a bath without undressing?"

    "It''s said that I can wash myself!"

    "It''s all in. You said that. Well, since it is..."

    "Ah! Stop! "

    "Hee hee, this one is off..."

    "No Ah! "

    In the bathroom, the speechless laughter and the exclamation of that month''s surprise and anger rang out frequently, and the conversation with the association drifted into the ears of Xiayin and jusha, which made the faces of two pure girls blush thoroughly.

    However, when she blushes, she has anger in her eyes. While Xia Yinhong blushes, she has been secretly aiming at the direction of the bathroom, but she has envy in her eyes.

    She also wanted to take a bath with wordless

    ¡­¡­

    "Putong..."

    With a clear sound of falling into the water, the reduced version of that month was directly thrown into the water. Fortunately, it was held by hands without words. Otherwise, I would have to drink a few baths that month.

    "You fellow!" Holding her body in a timid way, that month stared and sat in front of her, smiling and speechless. If it wasn''t for now that her strength had been taken away by No.014, she really wanted to hang speechless in the air with her own "commandment lock".

    In the face of the murderous eyes of that month, speechless is a smile. Although the smile is still the same, the feeling of smiley face is no longer there, but it seems a little serious.

    In another exclamation of that month, speechless pulled her into her arms, splashed water on her body, pressed the head of that month on the palm of one hand, and stroked the beautiful long straight hair seriously.

    "Or as always so soft, whether it''s Noumenon or separation..."

    Is going to give a silent elbow stroke that month the body stiff down, slowly lost the strength, leaning in the silent arms.

    "Of course..." With his head down, he stroked his hair that month. "That''s the physical separation I made according to my own body. Compared with the noumenon, there is almost no difference..."

    "Is it?" Speechless chuckled and rubbed his chin against the head of that month. "But I think there is a big difference..."

    The hand around the waist of that month is also tight, making her greasy body more close to her chest. Wordless, she put her mouth close to the ear of that month and said a word in detail.

    "Feeling, compared with separation, the body is much warmer..."

    "Idiot..." That month some unnaturally put aside their own head, eyes in the light of the waves, so that her heart rate also accelerated, can only say a not light not heavy scolding to cover up their feelings at the moment.

    "For a little temperature, it''s a fool to make the whole XianShen Island turn upside down..."

    Speechless smile shook his head, helped that month wash up the body.

    "If this is a fool, let me be a fool all my life!"

    That month was silent, head bowed, no words for a long time, until a long time after the mosquito voice spit out a sentence.

    "Idiot..."

    Maybe I heard a little different meaning from the tone of that month, and a soft smile appeared on my wordless face

    That month, I leaned my body into my wordless arms, closed my eyes, and was very calm in my heart

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! The figure "Nangong that month" matches the user''s body! Spiritual fit! The nature of existence meets the activation conditions of "beast engraving"! "Monster engraving" is activated! The character "Nangong that month" is transformed into a beast! "

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of system prompt from the deep of my mind made the smile on wordless face freeze. Before he could react, it was another prompt sound.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! The character "Nangong that month" is in an abnormal state! Beast transformation failed! When the character "Nangong that month" returns to normal! The transformation will take place again... "

    ¡­¡­

    "What..." Speechless surprised called out the voice, attracted that month doubt eyes.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "No Nothing... " Casually perfunctory that month a sentence, regardless of that month that still doubt eyes, speechless continue to move in the hands, wine red pupil is full of thoughtful

 Chapter 988

    (congratulations on "that melody is beautiful" becoming the head of the book!)

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "that melody is really beautiful"! As well as'' turnip with vegetables'', ''moon of Luo'', ''cloud Qi Green Valley'', ''I give you slag Xiang'', ''brother Kuiyuan'' and ''meow''_ *''reward! My friends support me a lot

    As soon as I returned to the apartment, I saw the sofa, and the ancient city suddenly fell down on it, regardless of the hard face that I hit on the sofa, my eyes were full of fatigue.

    "So tired It''s going to break up It''s going to shatter Dying... "

    The face buried under the sofa kept sending out the broken thoughts similar to moaning. The ancient city, which had seemed to have been very scattered, was completely turned into a decadent person this time, making the nearby face full of discontent.

    "I said Gucheng Jun, you are just going to help the teacher run a leg. You are not going to fight with the criminals who are" prison bound ". You look like this. Be careful that no girl will like you in the future..."

    Smell speech, the ancient city can only support the body, strong pull up a smile, but in the heart is to cry without tears.

    What is not to fight with the criminals in the "prison border", I was to fight with the criminals in the "prison border"!!!

    This sentence, of course, the ancient city can''t shout it out directly, otherwise, his excuse of "running errands" will not help you

    Different from the ancient city, although Xuecai has been busy for a long time, she still has a serious expression on her face and walks to wordless side.

    "Teacher, what you want. I''m all ready... "

    "So fast?!" Speechless some surprised looked at the snow vegetables, see, snow vegetables chuckled.

    "There''s a lion king office on XianShen Island, please them a little. After all, it''s difficult to find something in the present Xianshen island..."

    Since the complete liberation of "prison border", Xianshen island has become a battlefield, although it is protected by the border. At most, the damage to the buildings of Xianshen island was caused when it was affected by the battle. But running around in such a place full of fighting, let alone looking for things, even the safety of life is a problem.

    In addition, the residents of Xianshen island are no longer there. If you want to find something, you can only do it yourself. If it wasn''t for a lion king office on the island. Even with the shrewdness of sauerkraut. It''s hard to gather the ritual necessities to build a new cage.

    It can be said that the work of sauerkraut. It''s no easier than the ancient city.

    He gave a thumbs up to Xuecai and looked at the ancient city on the sofa.

    "What about the newly arrested" prison bound "criminals?"

    "For the time being, they have lost their combat power. According to your method, they have been thrown to the gate of the cornerstone. Is this supposed to be guarded by the people of the special zone police force?" The ancient city grabbed his own hair, but he didn''t avoid suspicion. He spoke directly in front of the sand.

    Now, in his eyes, he is a running errand of "taking the instructions of teachers to the artificial island management commune to report in order to help the teachers arrest the prisoners of" prison border ", so he can talk about these things face to face without avoiding him.

    "Special zone police..." Speechless touched his chin. "I hope they can watch the criminals..."

    "Don''t look too weak on the SAR police force!" As the instructor of the special zone police force, he worked with the people of the special zone police force for ten years and said: "it''s just a group of criminals who have lost their fighting ability. With the ability of the special zone police force, it''s not difficult to guard for several days!"

    "Is it?" Wordless scratched his cheek. "I always feel like they can''t help..."

    "That''s because our opponent is a" prison bound "criminal!" He shook his head that month. "With their ability, it''s very good to be able to maintain a state of no casualties..."

    "Is it that powerful?" She shrinks her neck. For her, the special zone police force for safeguarding the peace of Xianshen island is very powerful. After all, she is just an ordinary junior high school student

    "Better than you think!" One side of the piano knocked on the head of the sand, a hand crossed waist. "So don''t run around, at least not this time!"

    "I see..." He Sha puffed up his cheeks and lowered his shoulders. "Why can everyone help me? I can''t do anything?"

    "You..." There was a wry smile in the piano, and then he knocked on the head of Gusha again. "Don''t be discouraged all the time, otherwise, everyone will have no spirit..."

    Hearing this, he quickly picked up his spirits. His depression came and went quickly.

    "Then I''ll help you make something to eat!"

    "I''ll help, too..." Xia Yin, like waking up, pulled the sleeve of Gusha and drew her smile.

    Funny to see two people stand up, speechless open mouth, just want to say something, a strange but strong breath suddenly appeared in speechless induction, make his smile changed.This is Stimulated by the breath, he was speechless, and looked up to the place where the breath was, that is, above himself.

    "What''s the matter?..." Xia Yin and Zhen Shagang are going to enter the kitchen. They look up at the ceiling and look up at the ceiling.

    "What happened to the ceiling?"

    "This breath..." At this time, the moon, Qinli, Xuecai, and the ancient city seemed to find something, and they all looked up to the ceiling, their faces full of wonder.

    Also at this time, in the public''s induction, the strange breath from overhead seems to have reached a certain critical point, like being detonated by something, smashing down hard!

    Although I don''t know what the real body of this breath is, from its strength, once it smashes down, the apartment will be turned into ruins!

    "No!" In that month, Xuecai and the ancient city were shocked. Xiayin and Qisha were immediately embraced in the Qin, but wordless, they didn''t hesitate any more. Magic surged up on their bodies. During the operation, their bodies disappeared in the hall. When they reappeared, they were already over the top of the apartment!

    Look at the black sky above like electricity. At the next moment, the body of the breath, in the speechless vision, is imprinted into his eyes

    It was a whirlwind like a whirlpool!

    "Hum!"

    Accompanied by a sharp sound, the huge vortex air flow composed of strong wind whirled up under the black pressure sky, and the huge whirlwind group with the size of more than 100 meters swept down from above, mixed with the roaring sound of breaking the air, just like the end of a tornado falling from the sky, falling towards the direction of the apartment!

    Look at that trend, there''s no mercy at all!

    I''m afraid that those two people who lost most of their strength, namely, Yue and Gusha, even Xuecai and the ancient city, are likely to be seriously injured, or even dead!

    Realizing this, there was a flash of anger in the speechless eyes.

    There are no other residents in the apartment. The rest are almost his most important people!

    "Good courage!"

    The crimson space ripples slowly emerge in the roar. Before it is fully unfolded, speechless and fierce, they stick out their hands and clasp them into the "King''s treasure". Then they shake hard and pull out the "Zhidian Zana" from the "King''s treasure"!

    Looking up, looking up at the sky, looking at the huge whirlwind from the sky, a ring of red lotus''s surging flame suddenly burns from the blade of "Zhidian Zana"!

    The cold light in his eyes and the hot fire of red lotus are shining. Under the control of his master, Zhidian Zhena moves up into the void!

    "Hoo!!!"

    With a brilliant fire light passing through a precise arc, a fire with an area of more than 100 meters and a larger than whirlwind vortex, Haydn, takes the dazzling fire light below as the source, roars and rises towards the top, just as it erupts from the depths of hell, carrying the scorching heat to the evaporated atmosphere, and fiercely meets the whirlwind vortex!

    "Boom!"

    The extremely hot fire Haydn swarmed up, baking the space, and wrapped the whirlwind that touched it in it!

    Only for a moment, the huge whirlwind that touched the red lotus fire sea was covered by the overwhelming fire light. During a shaking period, the merciless communication evaporated into nothingness!

    Under the dark sky, over the heavy apartment, the whirlwind and whirlwind scattered, and together with the red lotus fire, into a puff of light smoke, floating to the distance

    "What!"

    A voice full of incredible screams, echoed when the whirlwind and red lotus sea of fire disappeared together, smelled the sound, speechless turned around, looked at the sound source, that is, the roof next to the apartment.

    There are five figures

    One of them is MUA night in Xiandu!

    "Prison bound" criminals! It''s coming!

 Chapter 989

    "What!"

    The host who made the cry was the criminal who was like a delinquent.

    "How could I..." A face that was originally full of arrogance and domineering was replaced by gloom, and the disgusting face was rendered as iron green. It can be seen that his attack was ineffective, which seems to be a very hard thing for bad teenagers.

    "That flame..." The old people in the Lama''s clothes were covered with wrinkles, which made their eyes narrowed all the time suddenly open, and there was a little fire in them.

    "It''s definitely not a common flame!"

    "Who is he?" At the same time, the frivolous woman and the burly man cast their eyes on the speechless air floating in the air. Although their expression is still a charming and a cold one, they can be seen from their tone that they are dignified.

    They have been in the prison border for so long. They all know the strength of the bad teenagers. Now, they have been able to resist the attack with all their strength. They are not willing to be vigilant.

    Even the fairy mu''a night, a pair of eyes like fire could not help squinting.

    At the moment when the "prison border" was liberated, the Xiandu MUA night could have successfully taken the time of that month in the circumstances of that time.

    However, the curse of "No. 014" is not complete because of the wordless "breaking the Amulet of all Dharma" into the body of that month.

    Take away power, but not memory.

    This is of no use to the immortal MUA ye who plans to reproduce the "dark oath"!

    Now, because of this man

    "It seems that he arranged the border..." The immortal mu''a lowers his head at night. Murmured a sentence, but it attracted the attention of four other "prison bound" criminals.

    "Is that him?!" A group of criminals all looked speechless, and a trace of ferocity began to rise from them.

    That''s the ferocity that can only be possessed by evil people with blood in their hands after countless massacres!

    "Words! (teacher) "

    on the other side, the door of the roof of the apartment also opened. Qinli, Nayue, Xiayin, Gusha, Xuecai, Gucheng and other people also ran to the scene and came to the opposite of the criminals in the "prison border".

    Looking at the five figures on the opposite side, the moon''s face was taut.

    "Is it you?"

    "You are "The Witch of the void" The frivolous woman seemed to be frightened by the way she looked that month. She didn''t recognize each other in the first time.

    "Ah ha ha ha! What''s up? "The Witch of the void"! How did it become like this?! Ah! " The bad boy looked at the month when he had shrunk a few days. He was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed happily.

    "It really suits you! Asshole! "

    Down from the sky. Fall in the side of that month, looking at the four figures in the opposite side except for the fairy capital MUA night, speechless eyebrows pout slightly.

    "The criminal who was with the fairy mu''a at night? It doesn''t look like an ordinary product... "

    That month nodded, the line of vision swept toward that is in the bad youth of the wild laugh.

    "Sutra? D, a criminal who inherits the ability of" Tianbu ", a descendant of the sub God, has the ability to control the power of thought. The attack just happened should have been from him! "

    The line of sight swept to the frivolous woman standing next to seurata D, and the month opened. "Giriola Gilardi, the blood clan of the third true ancestor, the" chaotic Royal daughter ", is a pure blood vampire of the" old generation ". Its animals can manipulate other people''s spirit, which is a very dangerous person!"

    Finish. That month, I saw the big armor man again. "Brud danbugullav, a former mercenary employed by the Church of Western Europe and the last descendant of the" Dragon Slayer ", is all powerful in that body and that sword. To him, you must be careful with his sword!"

    Finally, that month''s eyes were on the old man in Lama''s clothes. "As for him, his name is chilega gilika. He is a monster with the" fire spirit "technique implanted in his body. He is a spirit envoy..."

    "The spirit emissary of the burning spirit?" From the beginning to the end, I didn''t look at the piano of those "prison bound" criminals. Hearing the words of that month, I finally took a look at chilika, with an interested look on my face.

    "Plus you use a type of magic system of sendu MUA night, so it is..." Speechless and chuckle.

    "Isn''t there a simple character?"

    "Hello hello..." The ancient city shook its fist. I felt the ominous breath emanating from the five figures and bit my teeth. "Isn''t it bad?"

    "Sauerkraut sauce Summer sauce He is afraid to grasp the hand of Xuecai and hold Xiayin. He is afraid.

    "It''s OK, chutney..." Xuecai tightens her hand and makes a strong smile. "Teacher Wuyan and Nangong are here, no problem..."She took a look at the snow vegetables, as if she had convinced her to take a breath of relief, but she did not find that there was a strong concern in the eyes of the snow vegetables.

    It''s also natural. Now, the power of that month has been taken away. The ancient city, Xia Yin and her three people can''t disclose their identity in front of Gusha. They only rely on wordless and Qin Li. Xuecai doesn''t know if they can rival the five super "prison border" criminals in front of them.

    Of course, this is the reason why Xuecai doesn''t know the real strength of Wuyan and Qinli and the real strength of each other''s five criminals. Otherwise, she won''t think so.

    Because, in front of the eyes of the five "prison border" criminals are the eighth level strong, are not ordinary eighth level strong!

    But, speechless and piano, it is the Ninth level!

    Even if only one person is dispatched, they can be solved at will!

    Besides, there are not only two of the five criminals in the prison border

    "Oh? It seems that something very interesting happened here... "

    With a frivolous voice and a wave of golden mist, vatola put her hands in her pocket and showed up excitedly!

    "It''s cunning not to ask me to take part in such an interesting thing..."

    "Vatola!"

    "Dimitoriya? Vatola!"

    At the same time, many people exclaimed, which made the smile on vatora''s face even worse.

    Step forward, came to the front of the silent group, opposite the criminals, vatola glanced at the five people in front one by one, and the smile on his face became more and more joyful.

    "Secretary witch The descendants of "Tianbu" The last generation of the Dragon Slayer The clan of the "chaotic Royal daughter" The manipulator of the flame spirit

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha ha! " Vatora could not help but laugh at the joy in her heart.

    "Good! That''s great! That''s how it''s fun! "

    Listen to vatola''s exhilarating laughter like finding prey. On the opposite side, all four people except for the fairy City MUA ye are a little angry.

    "Damn bastard! It''s just a vampire aristocrat! " Under the control of the anger in his heart, a sharp wind rolled up around him, turning into the most deadly invisible blade in the roar, and cutting towards vatola!

    "Don''t be so arrogant! Asshole!!! "

    "Hey..." Vatola''s ferocious face and eyes quickly turned scarlet. At the same time, a sea snake wrapped in the dark blue fire burst out from behind him, with a huge mouth and a strong atmosphere far superior to the former, like an invisible heavy shell. In the sound of explosion, it roared forward!

    At the next moment, the invisible wind blade and the invisible air pressure shell suddenly meet together!

    "Bang!!!"

    The deafening roar inevitably vibrated and brought about violent blast wind. Under the collision of two attacks with the same control of the atmosphere, the surrounding air flow affected the pond and fish, just like the sound wave bombing. The wind and waves of no less than level 10 typhoon hit and spread to all directions!

    "Ah!" Xuecai, Xiayin and Gusha quickly raised their hands, blocking themselves in front of the conditioned reflection, and almost flying.

    No, it''s a small body, and it''s the ordinary people''s sand that has fallen!

    I don''t know when the wordless girl who came to the three girls'' side reached out and hugged her body that was about to fall. By the way, she also grabbed Xia Yin, who was a little upset by the wind, and protected the two girls in her arms.

    Looking forward to the slowly blowing air pressure and the figure of the covered criminals, I took a deep breath and looked at the sand in my arms.

    "I''m sorry, Gusha. You''d better sleep for a while..."

    She only had time to hear this sentence. Then, a strong sleep came to her mind and hypnotized her

    Fight! be triggered at any moment!

 Chapter 990

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dragon shallow moon" and "this book will be on the street!"! And the rewards of "small h house", "night moon and Chenyu", "sleepless night", "super safe" and "rolling away!"

    "Xia Yin!"

    "Ah..." It seems that Xia Yin was startled by being called out suddenly. Xia Yin made a small exclamation, but she didn''t react to it, and the sleeping sand was thrust into her arms.

    "I''ll ask you for it!"

    "Ah!" Xia Yin was stunned, and a look of panic appeared in her eyes. "I Me?... "

    Nodded, looked at Xia Yin that some are at a loss appearance, speechless gentle smile, touched touched her head.

    "Believe in yourself, you can protect Yusha. I also believe in such you..."

    Hearing this, Xia Yin''s eyes were full of bright spirit, and then he nodded his head to be firm.

    "Yes!"

    "Very good!" Speechless satisfied with a smile, immediately face a coagulation, an arm quickly spread into the red vein of the dark ghost hand.

    "Come on! "The sanctity of angels!"

    The surging magic can''t be seen by the naked eye, and the form of space can''t be bound rolls into Xiayin''s body. After receiving this extremely powerful magic, Xiayin''s body suddenly emits dazzling brilliance!

    Just for a moment, three pairs of pure white wings suddenly unfolded from behind Xia Yin, waving a circle of fallen feathers, and the holy halo appeared on her head. With the rich brilliance, the holy girl became the holy angel. Lit up the black sky!

    After mastering the power of his own beast, Xia Yin''s confidence seems to have expanded a lot. He held the sand and kept away from the battlefield during the flapping of wings behind him

    "Animals? Is Ye Lai Xiayin the beast? " The month when Xia Yin''s real identity was not known, he was very surprised to see the holy girl like an angel in the light. He turned around and looked at the ancient city and snow vegetables standing beside him. "What''s going on?!"

    "You ask me, I don''t know!" The ancient city shook its head with a wry smile, and Xuecai took back her eyes on Xiayin.

    "According to the teacher. It seems that ye Lai''s relationship has changed from the original human body to his pet. As for the reason, he never told us... "

    That month, I pouted my eyebrows, my eyes twinkled, as if I thought of something. But soon. Thoughts are replaced by a roar.

    "Boom!"

    Under the control of vatola. The blue sea snake vomited out the violent atmosphere and went straight to the five criminals in the "prison border". They could not help but bomb on the opposite top floor!

    The fragile buildings were destroyed and bombed. Only left a pile of broken stone chips, in a crack sound, fell on the ground, stirring up thick smoke and dust.

    "It''s a surprise that I''m going to attack five of us at the same time..." Giriola, who dodged to another building with the rest of the group, hissed.

    "Dimitoriya? Vatola, do you want to meet the five of us at the same time?"

    "That''s good, too!" Vatora''s evil smile came out. "Isn''t it fun?!"

    "Roar!" A sea serpent like beast rises with vatora''s crazy laugh and roar. A ups and downs, like a train, collides with five "prison border" criminals with a sound of gas explosion!

    "That bastard! How arrogant! " Seurata had a blue face. "Are you really going to solve all five of us at the same time?"

    "It''s really..." Brud looked coldly at the sea serpents and their beasts, and suddenly pulled out the big sword behind them. With a step like a mayfly shaking a tree, he rushed to the beasts of vatola.

    "No plan!!!"

    Simple big sword across the neck of the sea snake family beast, just like a flash of knife light, mercilessly cut down!

    If this scene is seen by some people who don''t know why, they will die of laughter.

    The beast is a super high concentration magic collection with will, that is, the magic itself!

    If we want to prevent the released beast, we can only offset it with more powerful magic than the beast itself.

    And brud cut it with a sword!

    This kind of behavior is like aiming at the volcano that is erupting. It''s a truth to cut it with a sword. The final result is that it''s absolutely submerged by the magma that erupts from the volcano and burned to the bone!

    However, what happened next surprised others

    Only see, wear armor of brude toward the sea serpent like beast to swing their own big sword, with dazzling flash, a common but powerful cut down on the neck of the beast, vatola''s beast was immediately cut in two, even before the sound before dying disappeared in the air!

    "What..." Seeing this scene, the pupils of the ancient city and the sauerkraut shrank to the size of a needle.

    Vatola was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled happily, as if the dead were not her own animals, but the garbage from somewhere."I almost forgot that you are the last descendant of the Dragon Slayer."

    Although vatora''s vipers are snakes, the snake like vipers are so strong that they are more or less able to take on the attribute of dragon. Otherwise, vatora''s vipers will not show the dragon shape when they are integrated under his special ability.

    And for brude, who is a dragon slayer, even if he is a vampire under the true ancestor, he is much better than a vampire of a young generation.

    However, in the face of this situation, vatola''s joy is more intense.

    "Not bad! That''s great! "

    The inner joy brings the powerful magic that can''t be ignored, just like the most eye-catching color, which renders the posture of vatora into the hot luster, and the rising in the luster is the snake shaped beast with black light!

    "Roar!" The snake like beast roars. Driven by a special force, the roar condenses into a sound wave. During the rolling, a thread of dark crack spreads from the void, like a ferocious long gun, and hits the opposite side!

    "Bang Bang..."

    Has been fully open, in addition to the integration of the beast out of the strongest watola did not care about the surrounding, directly let their beast to make an indiscriminate attack!

    The surrounding buildings were involved under the invasion of dark cracks, like a rotten wooden house, which was damaged in a blink of an eye. The stone fragments flying around were ruthlessly exploded and spread, forcing the criminals to make a dodge again.

    But this kind of behavior also thoroughly ignited the anger in the hearts of some criminals.

    "Don''t be too proud of me! Snake charmer! "

    Gilliola''s eyes turned into a real red color, and her magic rolled up. A long whip with red light appeared in her hands!

    It''s a family animal turned into a weapon. It''s the only ability that can be used by the blood clan female vampire under the command of the third true ancestor!

    Giriola brandished his own whip like beast, the soft boneless whip cut through the space, came to the beast of vatola in an instant, and then tightly wound up!

    "Roar!" The serpentine beasts roared again, but this time the roar was mixed with a little pain.

    Under the astonished eyes of all the people, the serpentine beasts roared painfully and turned abruptly. They left the master of vatora and attacked the silent people in the rear!

    This is Feeling that his beast was out of control, vatola frowned and smiled contentedly.

    "I see. Can you control the will of the beast? Even other animals can control it. It''s worthy of being a pure blood clan Princess... "

    "Now is the time to smile!" At the back, some of the ancient city cried hysterically. Watching vatora ignore the animals who are going to attack them, he bit his teeth and raised his hand.

    "Snow and frost wolf!"

    Just as the ancient city was about to release its animals, a coquetry interrupted him.

    The silver spear flashing with cold luster appeared in front of the snake like beast at an unimaginable speed. There was no hesitation to stab the head of the giant snake, no slightest vision, no slightest abnormal sound. The giant snake''s beast and the whip''s beast were all nipped out under the piercing of the silver spear!

    "What..." Gilliola was surprised.

    Waving a long silver gun, Xuecai stood in front of the crowd, facing gilliola!

    "Teacher! She''ll let me do it! "

    Hearing the words of Xuecai, Wuyan couldn''t help looking at her, pondering and nodding.

    To some extent, the snow dish with "snow frost wolf" is the killer of gilliola!

    "New..." The ancient city was stunned, and then reluctantly scratched his hair and turned his eyes to thutra.

    "It seems that I can''t stand here to watch a play..."

    On one side of the piano, hearing this, he nodded his head with deep sympathy. His red eyes turned to chilika in Lama''s costume, and his mouth was hooked.

    "Then I''ll play too..."

    "The spirit emissary of" fire spirit "

 Chapter 991

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dance music of the divine moon"! And the reward of "diexue Aoshuang" and "yunqiqinggu"

    "Drink!"

    In the voice of Jiao, holding a silver gun with a twinkling cold light, Xuecai bullies him, directly flashes to the top of another building, comes to gilliola''s front, brings a sound of breaking the air, and the sharp tip of the gun flashes!

    When gilliola''s face changed, there was a dignified look in her red eyes.

    Just now, two powerful beasts were killed in the twinkling of an eye when they got on the silver gun. Gilliola didn''t think it would be ok if she was stabbed by the gun, even if she was a vampire who was not old or dead.

    At present, gilliola stamped on the ground with a strong foot, retreated quickly, and dodged the "snow and frost wolf" of Xuecai. Xuecai immediately jumped again and chased up. Before long, they had retreated for a short distance and left the battlefield.

    "What are you doing! That bastard! " Thutras raised his hand with a rude roar, and a stream of air, which rattled and shrieked, fell on his arm under the control of his mental drive.

    "One by two, are you going to ignore me?! Asshole!!! "

    He was so arrogant that he hurled his hand at the snow vegetables in the distance. A sharp and huge buzzing storm swept out and swept towards the small back of the snow vegetables!

    "Come at a gallop! "Lion''s gold"! "

    On the road before the buzzing storm, a burst of golden lightning suddenly surged up. It flashed like fireworks, forming a powerful thunder lion with flying golden hair and golden lightning!

    "Roar!!!"

    The golden lion roared. With the golden thunder and lightning that seems to be able to break through the heaven and the earth, there is a buzzing storm at a critical moment!

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa..."

    The "lion''s gold" rushed by, where it passed, the violent wind was under its impact, with a touch of golden lightning together. It disintegrated directly, and didn''t hold on for a second. The buzzing storm broke up, exposing the rear seurata to the front of the huge thunder lion charge!

    "Asshole!" Just seeing it, sutra knew the horror of "lion''s gold", and his original defiant statement that he intended to say "just a real ancestor" felt the threat of the huge thunder lion and swallowed it back. Jump to avoid it.

    "Boom!!!"

    Almost at the next moment, the fierce thunder lion pounded at the original location of thutras. There is no doubt that under the attack of the fourth true ancestor''s beasts, even half a drop. There is no place that can be preserved in good condition. All of them turn to ashes under the thunder and lightning of the riot.

    "Hey..." There was a cruel smile on seurata''s face, but there was a cold sweat on his forehead. "It''s very capable, asshole..."

    "Sorry..." There was a golden flash of light on his body, and the ancient city made a sound of languor without apology.

    "If you disturb Ji Xin, my side will be very troublesome..."

    "Ha?! So you''re going to die alone?! Asshole! " No matter what he thought, seurata was still arrogant.

    "I really want to die last time if I can..." The ancient city said this. The scarlet streamer in his eyes flickered, and the furious golden current suddenly expanded from him, and once again condensed into a golden lion!

    "But it''s a pity that this cursed body can''t die!"

    "Up! "Lion''s gold"! "

    "Roar!!!"

    In the roar, the thunder lion with golden current surged past again. In the sound of the electric voice that makes people sweat and stand up, like the thunder from the sky, it flashed to seurata!

    "Asshole!" Seurata angrily scolded, and his whole body''s motivation was aroused!

    A very slight "poop" was heard. Along with it, there are four ghostly wrists, which are composed of pure reading power!

    "Hello hello..." See, the ancient city gave out a cry as if it could not stand it. "Those arms can''t let out those storms, can they?"

    "That''s right! Asshole! " Thutra grinned. With six arms raised above his head at the same time, a hurricane that was more violent than before gathered on his six wrists.

    "If you understand, you can die for me! You bastard! "

    The words fall, the six wrists of seurata suddenly wave down, the agglutinating fatal storm tore all the buildings in front, cut them into pieces, and then, in the sharp hum, hit the "lion''s gold"!

    "Dong!"

    At the next moment, a fire burst out in the sky, like a large fireworks, blooming under the dark clouds!

    "Hahaha!!!" Seeing that his attack has stopped the "lion''s gold", sutra seems to have recovered the confidence he lost because of the power of the "lion''s gold", and he laughs wildly in order to find the place."How about Zhenzu?! Ha! Under my master''s "roaring haze and smashing axe", the animals of Zhenzu are just insects, asshole! "

    "Is it?!"

    When seurata roared with laughter, it was no doubt like a sound of laziness compared with his arrogant tone. From behind, it sounded, accompanied by a "beep beep" electric sound and dazzling golden thunder!

    The laughter on thutra''s face solidified, and a chill rose on his back.

    Looking at his back to his seurata, the ancient city suddenly raised his fist flashing with lightning and shouted loudly.

    "Then try Zhenzu''s fist!"

    The soles of his feet slammed on the ground, wrapped around the fist of golden current, and hit thutra hard on the back!

    "It''s over! Seurata! "

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, sutra felt only a sharp pain coming from his back, and a violent golden current rushed to his body, pounding his seemingly thin body at the speed of hundreds of times a second.

    The body bent into an unnatural shape, and seurata flew out, smashed heavily on the wall of a concrete building in the distance, fell into it with a sound of "Peng", and then never climbed out again

    "Whoo..."

    Slowly put his fist back, looking at the sinking into the human shape of the wall, the ancient city of exhausted sigh out a breath.

    "Schoolmaster!"

    At that time, holding "snow and frost wolf" and a man''s snow vegetables in his hand, he came to the ancient city. What she held in her hand was giriola who passed out.

    "Have you solved it over there? New

    "Well Throw the gilliola on the ground, and Xuecai smiles and nods.

    The real terror of giriola''s beasts lies in their ability to manipulate other people''s spirits. However, such beasts have no effect in front of the "snow and frost wolf" who can break the magic, while the other beast of giriola, the "poisonous needle bee", is won by quantity, which also has no effect in the hands of the sword witch who is quick in body and hand.

    Without the help of the animals, even vatola is not an opponent of sauerkraut!

    Gilliola''s defeat, but sooner or later

    "Bang!"

    "Boom!"

    At the same time, the top of the other two buildings respectively burst into a hot flame and a strong impact, reflecting each other in the dark sky, until the hot flame and the strong impact dissipated, the ancient city and snow vegetables also saw

    At the top of the two buildings, a white Western-style dress of vatola and a piano in flowing feather clothes, a dragon like beast hovering around the body, a body bathed in flames.

    In front of Qin and vatola, there are charred chilika and bruises. The armor is broken all over the place!

    The battle between Qinli and vatola is over!

    The prisoners of "prison border", except for MUA night in Xiandu, were all defeated!

    Seeing this scene, I can''t help but smile at the month when I was standing in confrontation with MUA, the fairy capital. I looked at the expressionless kimono girl with long hair standing on the top of the opposite building.

    "Now, you are the only one left, ah ye..." For a moment, there was a look of pity on the face of that month.

    "Give up, ah ye, you can''t succeed any more..."

    "Is it?" It''s a pity that in the face of the defeat of his companions, MUA ye, the fairy capital, did not even look at it, nor wavered in the face of a group of powerful enemies. Instead, he showed a smile.

    See the smile on the face of the fairy mu''a night, that month suddenly has a bad feeling

 Chapter 992

    (wish you all a happy Dragon Boat Festival)

    (then, please ask for the support of Dragon Boat Festival)

    looking at the fairy mu''a night with a smile on his face, that month frowned.

    That month and a Ye used to be friends who trusted each other ten years ago. Even though the confrontation in front of them really doesn''t remind people how good their feelings are, it''s a fact.

    That month knows ah Ye very well, just as ah ye also knows that month, so that month knows that, with ah Ye''s character, even if the witch herself is a existence full of deception, such performance will not be bluff.

    At that time, a fire light, a thunder light, a shadow and a golden mist flash behind the moon, forming the figure of Qinli, the ancient city, Xuecai and vatola.

    "That moon sauce (Nangong teacher)!"

    The ancient city and the snow vegetables came to the side of that month, and looked at the opposite fairy capital MUA night together with that month. In the piano, they silently walked back to the silent side, kept the state of elvish, and converged the whole body of fire.

    Looking straight ahead, Qin didn''t look at Wuyan.

    "Won''t you take her down?"

    Although they can''t keep up with each other, the five "prison border" criminals are really strong, at least much better than the common "prison border" criminals!

    With the strength of these five "prison border" criminals, they are five. It''s supposed to be the strongest presence in prison border

    In other words, if these five people are taken down, there will be no big accident in this "prison border" liberation incident.

    Now, four men, namely, seurata, gilliola, chiligar and bruede, have been defeated, leaving only one man, Xiandu MUA Ye!

    Take her words, basically, this event can be declared over

    Speechless of course know the meaning of the piano, but whether he or asked to come out of the piano have a feeling

    Things don''t seem to end so easily

    And this feeling is in the hearts of the three people, that month, the snow vegetables and the ancient city. It''s the same!

    Only vatora. It''s still like that.

    "Don''t you plan to do it?" Picking his own eyebrows, vatola closed his eyes and smiled.

    "Although I''ve had a great time, it''s OK to let me do it..."

    That month gave vatola a light glance. Ignore him. The line of sight swept forward.

    "Ah night. What are you thinking? "

    "Haven''t you noticed yet?" I don''t know if I am sorry that my tacit understanding with that month is not as good as I thought, or I am making fun of that month''s smart mind that doesn''t play a role. MUA, the immortal, chuckled.

    "Don''t you think I''m going to bring people here to fight with you without any preparation? Or do you think I''ve been standing here waiting for those guys to lose? "

    Hearing this, everyone''s face changed.

    A night joyfully smiled.

    "My name is MUA night. It''s known as the "Secretary witch."

    Hearing this, that month seemed to understand what, a shock.

    "Ah ye, are you..."

    "It''s a book that records the knowledge and incantations about the magic guide and brings strength to itself. This is the magic guide book!" Xiandu MUA night raised his head and looked up at the shaking eyes of that month.

    "But I have the ability to reproduce the magic and curse contained in the guide book completely by writing, so I am called" Secretary witch ". That month, you gave me enough time..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the air at the scene suddenly became wonderful!

    Just as the color of the world has changed, the originally grumpy air has a sticky touch. At this moment, it seems that even gravity has changed!

    The atmosphere of the scene became a little heavy, one by one mysterious and incomparable, sending out a light golden light, releasing a strong magic wave of small words, from the top of the apartment where wordless people stood, lit up!

    ¡°£¡¡± Everyone was surprised, the condition of the launch of a few steps back, look around around the surrounding, full of the whole apartment of small text, nervous tension.

    This is After carefully observing the magic words around, the expression of that month finally began to stir.

    "''no.014 ''" Suddenly, he looked up at the night singing and laughing on the opposite side. His eyes narrowed gradually and his face sank.

    "Haven''t you given up to take my memory away?! A night! "

    "I said, I just take back what belongs to me..." A night astringed the smile on the face, the insipid waved.

    "Give me the dark oath, that month..."Cut That month, some of the haze of the mouth, silent down.

    "Nangong teacher!" Xuecai bit his teeth, raised the "snow frost wolf" in his hand, and stabbed it hard on the ground. A circle of ripples like water waves opened and wiped out all the evil guide words around him!

    However, before the snow vegetables are relieved, those destroyed evil guide characters emerge again under a wave of magic!

    "How could this happen?!" The snow vegetables cried out.

    "No use, transfer students..." I didn''t shake my head back that month. "The whole apartment has been set up with magic words by ah Ye. Unless you can break all the magic words in an instant, you can use ah Ye''s ability to reproduce a part of the magic words written at one time. It only needs to output a little magic..."

    "Then!" One side of the ancient city expression a ruthless, raised to become dark, by the red line spread on the hand.

    "Destroy the whole apartment!"

    "That''s probably useless, isn''t it?" This time, the voice came out of the piano. Looking at the part of the magic words floating in the void, he said without expression: "these words seem to be carved directly in the space. Even if you destroy the whole apartment, you can''t save that month. It''s really a magic woman who is good at space manipulation..."

    "Hateful!" Hearing Qin Li''s words, the ancient city pointed its hand at the opposite a ye again. Obviously, he was ready to take a ye before the magic guide text came into effect.

    It''s a pity that there is a basin of cold water in the piano.

    "Give up, Xiao. With that woman''s manipulation of space, she doesn''t know where to move until your beast hits!"

    "What are you going to do after all?" Some grumpy cries of the ancient city, this is not good, that is not good, do you see that month is taken away from memory

    "That little girl is right, fourth true ancestor..." A night glanced at the ancient city. "You''d better give up. These evil guide words are launched directly at that month itself. Even if that month escaped from XianShen Island, or you used the dagger last time, there''s no way to stop all this when the whole space is turned into a magic guide book..."

    "You, there is no way..."

    Different from the last time, this time, ah Ye doesn''t need to take away the time of that month. She just needs to take away her memory. When even space is turned into a magic guide book and directly aimed at that month itself, she can''t stop it unless she puts the "breaking all the magic symbols" on the head of that month.

    However, being stabbed in the head by a dagger, even the most common dagger, that month is definitely dead or not!

    It is also because of this that ah ye can stand there. In her opinion, although she lost the battle, her goal has also been achieved.

    However, in the face of a Ye''s speech, Qin Li smiles.

    "Who told you we couldn''t help?..."

    A night pupil a shrink, that month, ancient city, snow vegetable and so on also stunned.

    "Do you think all the people over there have come out?" In the piano, the corners of the mouth slowly rise. "But the general here has not appeared..."

    All the people present were stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what the meaning of Qin was, and the expressions on their faces changed.

    "Peng..."

    At this time, a magic wave as hot as magma erupted without any omen, like the flash at the beginning of dawn, shining in every corner of the space in an instant!

    "What..." Ah Ye was shocked, because, in her feeling, her magic words began to tremble under the sweep of this magic.

    This is something that never happened before!

    So that for a while, the eyes of a night''s flame were lax, sensing the words of those evil guides. For a moment, she lost her mind

    It''s not until the night of MUA, the fairy capital, comes back to his mind. In the storm like magic waves, a trace of flame suddenly burns in front of him, and the color is pure white

    With this white flame burning, it seems that something on the scene has been detonated, and there is a sea of white flames!

    A voice, softly, reverberates in everyone''s ears

    "Come on..."

 Chapter 993

    "Come on..."

    The slight to extreme call sound reverberates in the surrounding space as if it''s echoing back and forth. It floats around. Under the echoing call sound, the white flame is like something that has been put into the combustion support. In the roaring sound, it expands!

    "Dong Dong..."

    In a sound similar to the heartbeat, the white flame is like an erupting volcano. It makes a dull sound and spreads abruptly. In just a moment, there is only a burning white fire sea in everyone''s vision!

    Where the field of vision reaches, they are filled with white flames!

    "White Fire?... " A round space barrier appeared around a night. It seemed that he intended to protect himself from the white flame. However, when the white flame burned around her, it seemed that he consciously separated left and right. He didn''t even touch a night, so that a night stayed on the spot.

    "It''s the flame!" Seeing the white flame, the ancient city was shocked and recalled the situation when it first met wordless.

    At that time, the animals in his body went out in a rage for no reason, even the "lion''s gold" ran out on their own!

    The ancient city thought that the whole Xianshen island would be destroyed for its own reasons and once fell into despair. However, it was the flame in front of it, the white flame, which burned up its "lion''s gold" under one light!

    Now, the LORD with this flame is finally coming!

    Think of here, have deep impression to white flame ancient city and snow vegetable immediately open round eyes, even if the fire light above those white flames shine on their eyes. They don''t want to look away.

    Like the ancient city and snow vegetables, there are also vatola

    "It''s the beast!" There was a frenzy of excitement in the red eyes, and a frenzied sense of war came over vatola''s face.

    After all, when I first came to this island, I was defeated by this beast with white flame!

    That month and the piano are the center of the white flame. They didn''t say a word, but there were different emotions in their eyes.

    That month is looking forward to

    Look forward to wordless in such circumstances can still turn the tide, once again to save themselves!

    There is joy in the piano. There is no reason for it

    As the spirit of fire, Qin likes to see wordless use of fire power

    And under the eyes of all of them. In the center of the white flame, speechless eyes opened with red veins and dark arms held high. On the body, the powerful magic like the waves rose, accompanied by a bloody mist.

    "Come on! "Burning of white dragon"! "

    Heaven and earth! It''s all quiet

    The white flame jerked back, and in a blink it shrank to the silent side. Then with the rising magic and blood fog together, a whirl, condensed into a figure

    A dragon standing on both feet!

    The white flame is like fluffy, the dragon is white. At the center of the eyebrow, two flame like objects like long whiskers and ribbons are floating up and down under the rendering of the white flame, which looks free and easy. White wings like arms spread out on both sides of the body, and a pair of sharp dragon claws are connected on the front end!

    Just like the flaming object floating in the center of the eyebrow, the model has a lot of big tail back and forth, which is surging with the white fire light. Each back and forth has aroused a ripple of white fire, which has crossed the whole body of the white dragon and its eyes, setting off the pair of blue eyes.

    This is a completely different beast from "black dragon''s thunder trap"!

    If we say that the "thunder trap of black dragon" is the overlord of the earth, then the "burning fire of white dragon". The gods that fall from the sky!

    Majestic, but very elegant!

    Looking at the giant white dragon like a God, people lost their minds, including the one who had seen vatora.

    "So beautiful..." I can''t find any adjectives to describe the feeling in my heart. It can only be described as beautiful.

    "Is that the beast that controls the fire?" In that month, the two people in the piano gathered their spirits.

    "It''s finally here again!" Vatora fought with the burning of white dragon, holding her fists tightly. Even if the nail bled.

    "Stop kidding..." The ancient city, however, was suffering, and its expression was ugly. It could be seen that his body was trembling there, which was his expression when he suppressed the animals who had been killed by violence!

    "Do you have to rage every time that vampire teacher releases the beast?" The ancient city is gnashing its teeth, but it is not only the ancient city, but also the fairy capital MUA night.

    MUA night in Xiandu has felt the threat from the burning of white dragon!

    "Who is he?! Why do you have such a pet?! The intensity of the beast... " A night has a kind of premonition, must rush past to stop speechless next want to do.However, the white flame that burns in the surrounding area makes ah Ye dare not act rashly, and can only spit out resentment.

    In the past, ah Ye calculated how to escape from the prison settlement, how to plot that month, and even after escaping from the prison settlement, how to capture the memory of that month.

    But do everything, but it''s just that there''s no word!

    How can this man be an ordinary person who can step down to trap the whole "prison border" criminal border and protect the memory of that month under his own secret calculation?!

    I''m careless!

    Moreover, it is quite possible that this time, I have to fall under my own carelessness!

    "Wu ~ ~" in the eyes of a night''s resentment, the burning white dragon looked up and made a long dragon chant!

    "Peng..."

    Just like receiving the call, with the sound of the Dragon chanting, the ground within a hundred meters suddenly cracked directly. Then, a white pillar of fire burst in the cracks of the ground!

    "Whoo..."

    In just a few seconds, the white pillar of fire is full of the whole space. During the roaring period, it suddenly spread out, burst into a wisp of fire, sprinkled on those magic words, and then suddenly burned!

    That''s right!

    Demon guide text! It''s burning!

    "Impossible!" A night can''t believe to cry out. "It''s impossible. How can the magic words engraved in space burn?"

    "Can that flame burn space?"

    "No You are wrong... " Like the voice of the netherworld, in the center of the fire in the distance, echoed.

    "The burning of white dragon is not space, but time!"

    That''s right! Time!

    White dragon''s flame can''t burn anything, only can burn, only time!

    Therefore, the time of the existence of the magic guide text itself is burned up by the white flame, and it is impossible to exist any more!

    White dragon burning time!

    Black dragon smashes space!

    This is all black and white double dragon!

    At the same time when the general answer tone of judgment rings, the white flame wandering around a night''s body is also under the control of the white dragon. It pours on the space barrier that protects a night, and directly burns the time when the space barrier exists into nothingness!

    "Bang!"

    In the crackling sound, the barrier of space is broken, and the white flame immediately faces ah ye and pours on it!

    A Ye desperately looks at the white flames coming in his face, closes his eyes and waits for the arrival of death. But those flames suddenly stop in the void, instead of rushing to a ye, he uses a palm knife and cuts it on his neck.

    Bored to hum, a night''s consciousness gradually far away, slowly fell on the ground

    In her hand, still holding ''No. 014''

    It was very difficult to open your eyes. Ah Ye looked at the "No.014" in his hand, and his heart was full of reluctance.

    Is that the end of it

    With this unwilling, closed his eyes, a night''s consciousness, finally is completely gone

    "Wu ~ ~"

    the white flames that are burning slowly within 100 meters fade away in another sound of dragon chant, together with the elegant white dragon, disappeared in this world

    Standing side by side with wordless on the ground in front of a ye, that month bent down and picked up "No.14"

    In this moment

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! The abnormal state of the character "Nangong that month" is removed! "Beast engraving" is activated again! The transformation of animals begins... "

    "Ding! Get the beast "the devil of the void"! "

    ¡­¡­

    Perhaps I felt my own change, that month, I was shocked to face, in that stunned face, that month''s small body suddenly turned into a little bit of black awn, floating into the silent body

    Feel the body more than a very familiar existence, silent smile, helpless smile

 Chapter 994

    (as for the Dragon Boat Festival, my friends, won''t you have one? ...)

    the sky emits white light and blue light, and there is a sticky white cloud floating in it. The sun that has not seen for a long time reappears here. Together with a wisp of light and heat, it spreads to the blue ocean, and also shines into the glowing artificial Island

    In a blink of an eye, it''s been five days since the "prison border" was liberated and criminals fled in groups

    It''s also magical. It seems that even the heaven is paying attention to the situation of Xianshen island. Five days ago, from the day when the prison was liberated, five days ago, the sky of Xianshen island has been covered by dark clouds, bringing a strange heavy feeling to people.

    But today, five days later, the sky seems to have noticed the change on Xianshen island. The cloudy day that lasted for five days is finally today. It gradually disappears at the speed of naked eyes, accompanied by the dark cloud that originally covered the whole sky.

    At the same time, around XianShen Island, a circle of glass like barricades appeared quietly without warning

    That''s exactly the border that guarded the whole Xianshen island for five days!

    After five days of uninterrupted protection, today, the barricade that trapped the whole "prison border" criminals is like the end of their lives. They have completed their tasks perfectly. In a sound of "click click click", they break into pieces, sink into the sea, or float to the sky

    Soon, disappeared

    And the island of Xianshen is as peaceful as ever

    The northern edge of Xianshen island. The top of the ancient island that originally contained the castle of the "prison border" sanctuary, at this time, it was quite lively, and the scene was quite strange

    On the desolate old island, people lie or sit here. They closed their eyes one by one, with more or less scars on their bodies, and breathed very evenly. At first sight, they knew that they were falling into deep sleep collectively, or in other words. They have all been forced into dreamland by hypnotic techniques.

    It can be found by careful observation that in these people, a trace of murderous and ferocious spirit reverberates, telling others that they are not good, and there are some strong breath reverberating with murderous and ferocious spirit, proving what kind of strength these people in deep sleep have.

    These people. It is in five days that the criminals who have brought great trouble to XianShen Island, the "prison border"!

    Five days have passed and the time for the settlement has come to an end. If we can''t catch all the escaped criminals in the "prison settlement", it''s the real trouble. Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of the special zone''s police and silent people. All these criminals have been caught!

    So, speechless and that month brought all these criminals here today, in order to build a new "prison border", and then put these criminals back in prison

    If you look over the top of the old island, you can see that the original "prison border" which had collapsed into ruins was no longer there, and the stones and dust on the ground were all cleaned up. There is only a bare space left, without the shadow of the former "prison border".

    Standing in front of the open space, I silently watched the snow vegetables busy living in the open space. I also stood with him in a Black Gothic Lace Dress with a parasol in my hand. In the month when the original appearance has been restored, as for Qinli and the ancient city, they are guarding beside the criminals who are "prison bound". However, Gusha and Xiayin stayed at home and did not come.

    Looking at what Xuecai is drawing with "snow and frost wolf" in the huge open space according to the description on a drawing, and sprinkle some strange minerals, mineral sand and mineral water on it in an orderly manner, with the appearance of being busy and sweating, that month left speechless.

    "My students are so busy that they are going to have heatstroke, but you are watching here. It''s worse than I thought..."

    "Are you a guy who often drives his students to help him with the task of attacking magic officials qualified to say that I am?!" He retorted without saying anything and went back.

    "Besides, that''s what sauerkraut asked for. It''s not really that I don''t help!"

    "Will you make excuses for yourself?" That half moon squinted. "Isn''t it too ugly?"

    "I said that month..." Speechless sighed and shook his head. "Is that how you feel when you become my pet? As for burying me all the time

    "Hum..." That month, he raised his chin and looked speechless. "Then tell me what you did to me and why I became your pet animal!"

    "I''ve heard a little about the animals that live in human form, but how do you do that when people become animals or anything, they don''t even hear about it!"

    "Even if you ask me that..." Knead his brow, silent headache of a wry smile. "I don''t know how to explain it to you..."Smell speech, that month with the same big eyes that seem to be able to talk has been staring at speechless fierce up, straight speechless to see all a little guilty of her just cold hum, don''t turn away.

    "Forget it, whatever you like..."

    "That..." Looking at the expressionless appearance of that month, wordless asked carefully.

    "Were you angry that month?"

    "Not yet!" I didn''t return at the beginning of that month, so I replied, "but if you don''t plan to take a time to explain it, I don''t know..."

    Hearing that month''s words, speechless relieved, hurriedly nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll make it clear to you if I have the chance!"

    Speaking of this, he asked wordlessly and doubtfully, "by the way, you just said that there are animals in human form in the world, right? What kind of animal does exist? "

    "SA, who knows..." Mouth so said, that month''s vision is a faint cast not far away is yawning on the ancient city, let silent eyes slightly bright, began to think.

    "Teacher!"

    At one moment, the snow vegetable carrying "snow frost wolf" ran to wordless, that month two people''s front, wiped the sweat on the forehead.

    "Are you ready?" A bottle of water and a handkerchief were handed to the sauerkraut, and the sauerkraut that received the water and handkerchief immediately nodded its head.

    "It''s all ready, according to you!"

    "Good!" Speechless spirit a shock, clapped the shoulder that clapped snow vegetable. "Hard work!"

    "It''s not hard..." Xuecai shakes her head. "This kind of work is much easier than when I was a supervisor..."

    Hearing Xuecai''s speech, the yawning ancient city almost fell to the ground, speechless and ashamed, and a smile of chat.

    "In a word, you are right to work hard!"

    Words fall, speechless eyes begin to cast on the front of the open space, walk forward

    Xuecai stood by the side of that month. Together with that month, she stared at speechless, and her eyes were full of waves.

    They were all curious.

    I wonder what I will do

    In the eyes of all people, speechless walked to the edge of a large-scale pattern drawn by Xuecai, knelt down on one knee, and then, with one hand, slowly pressed onto it.

    Prison of Tartarus!

    This is the substitute of wordless to replace "prison border"!

    In ancient Greek mythology, Zeus, the king of gods, after overthrowing the rule of his father Uranus, imprisoned the Titans who served Uranus and defeated him in a prison in the underground world.

    And this prison is Tartarus!

    According to the legend, "Tartarus" has the effect that even Titans can''t destroy the doors, windows and walls. It also has the effect of automatic guard. Even if the gods are locked in it, they can''t escape!

    I don''t know if the "prison of Tartarus" can hold the real gods, but it can be used to hold these "prison bound" criminals. I believe that even if it''s vatola, go in, don''t come out!

    The magic of the body is pouring into the large-scale patterns in front of us at an unimaginable speed, accompanied by a very clear, but very fuzzy, ancient characters from the speechless mouth. Before long, the large-scale patterns in front of us are all lit up!

    It''s such a complicated magic array that it will make people headache at a glance!

    The light on the magic array is more and more prosperous. In the end, the surging magic wave carries this magnificent light to the sky!

    "Hum..."

    In a whisper, the ground began to vibrate, and then, in the eyes of the public, a prison several times larger than the size of the sanctuary castle, the whole body of bronze color, in the magic array, gradually rose from the ground

    This is the prison of Tartarus!

 Chapter 995

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    Standing on the edge of the roof, I watched the students who came into the school slowly and started to go to school normally. With a silent smile, I turned around and looked behind me.

    "This time, thank you for your help..."

    "It''s best to be able to help you..."

    It''s a wise girl with books in her hands, two braids in front of her body and a pair of glasses on her face, the three saints of the Lion King''s organ, who chants about herself!

    At this time, Leigu Yong is using her eyes hidden under her glasses, staring straight at the speechless smile on her face.

    "It seems that what you want to do has been finished very well..."

    "That''s right..." Hearing the words that leisurely chanted that meaning, I replied with a touch of wordless, but I didn''t say anything more.

    He dare not look down on the young girl in front of him because she is so young. The three saints of Lion King mechanism can sit in this position. Even if they are young, their mind is definitely old fox level. He doesn''t want to be brought into each other''s rhythm, so it''s better to perfunctorize

    As if you can see through the people''s mind, the line of sight slightly sweeps over the front, and then you can recite and speak.

    "Now, almost all the residents outside Xianshen island have returned to the island, and only a few of the high-level people in Xianshen island have learned about the liberation of the prison settlement. The rest are investigating the cause of the riots that lasted for several days on XianShen Island, but they should give up soon..."

    Smell the words. Speechless raised his head and took a deep look at Leigu Yong.

    The reason why we sleep in prison is to pay the price of power by signing a contract with the devil.

    However, since we know how to sign a contract. It costs a lot to get power, so why do you want to sign a contract

    Is that the month that yearns for great power? Or do you think it doesn''t matter if you spend part of the cost compared with the power

    Not even!

    In fact, that month was born a witch. Is a birth, just came to the world, has become a witch!

    How can a new born person sign a contract with the devil

    In that month, she did not become a witch by her own will!

    She is a prop made by the management commune on Xianshen island. It was originally designed as a manager of "prison border"!

    A pure blood witch who was born with her soul taken away. Destiny not determined by one''s own will!

    This is all that month!

    Therefore, Leigu Yong will say this sentence in a euphemistic form. She is suggesting that there is no word. Those who designed that month don''t know the truth about the liberation of "prison settlement" because that month was saved!

    If we let those who designed that month know that it has recovered from the eternal curse and liberated the prison border, then. Even if there is no fear, there will be trouble.

    Obviously, since those people can even be designed by the managers of the "prison border", their status is certainly not low. With their status, it is impossible to not know the truth about the liberation of the "prison border".

    Now, leisure ancient chant is to say that, except for a few people, others are still investigating the truth of things

    So obviously, the truth that should have been easy to get. Now it''s still under investigation. Someone must be behind the scenes!

    As for who is the Joker, you need to confirm if you hear the words of leisure chant

    Besides, they have the ability to block those who are not in a low position. Only the existence with the same high status can achieve

    Idle ancient chant, this is to show good to oneself!

    But why? Is it because you are the true ancestor

    Thousands of thoughts in my heart have been swept in a short second. On the surface, speechless is just a pause, and then I look to the leisure chant.

    "I will remember..."

    Finish saying, speechless raised footstep, crossed idle ancient chant, walked toward the exit of the platform

    "Finally, can I ask you another question?"

    When the silent step is about to step out of the range of the sky, the voice of leisure ancient chant slowly sounded

    "What do you think of the current pattern?"

    There was a slight movement at the foot, a slight arc at the corner of wordless mouth, and then he stepped out of the platform again, leaving only one word, which swayed into the ears of leisure and ancient chanting.

    "I don''t know. Anyway, I have no interest in what night Empire to build and what blood clan to command..."

    Voice down, silent figure and footsteps, but also gradually, fadeLeisure ancient chant quietly looked at the campus below, looking at the students who were walking together in the laughter, after a long time, sighed.

    "It''s true. How about a cunning real ancestor..."

    ¡­¡­

    Walking on the steps of the roof of the next high school, the silent mind echoes a series of system prompts

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Task 3 completed! Get 30000 equipment points, props points, ability points and summon points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    Replica world: Blood eating frenzy!

    Copy task: redemption!

    Task 1: become a professional attack magician of "demon special zone - Xianshen city" (completed);

    task reward: 5000 equipment points, props points, ability points and summoning points respectively;

    Task 2: prevent the ascension ceremony, save the "modeling angel" - yelase Xiayin (completed);

    task reward: equipment points, props points, ability points and summoning points 10000 points each;

    Task 3: find out the secrets behind the month of Nangong and solve them (completed);

    task reward: 30000 points each for equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point;

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 47170

    props point: 1305000

    ability point: 46000

    call point: 47300

    level: 80

    "Ding! Copy task complete! Users can choose to leave the current replica world at any time! The replica world is open to users! When you enter the world of "blood eating frenzy" again! The system will not publish the copy task again! Users are free to enter and exit the "blood eating frenzy" world! "

    ¡­¡­

    Finally, all three copy tasks have been completed

    Listening to the sound of prompts echoed in my mind, I took a breath of fresh air without any words.

    I remember that the reason why I came to this world was just to summon my own animals and not to let my blood ability which was not easy to awaken turn into chicken ribs.

    But I didn''t expect that so many things happened in more than a month when I came to this world.

    Compared with more than a month ago, there was only one person in the Qin nearby. Now, I have not only two more animals with amazing abilities, but also two young girls who are living and tender.

    In addition to the events of "narakvila", "modeling angel" and "prison border", we have experienced three events that are enough to be called appalling. We feel speechless that we have been in this world for a long time

    I don''t know what happened to the daisies, the Meiqin and other people in the sparril world, and to the sisters

    I seem to miss them a little

    Is it time to go back

    Is thinking of the things speechless and did not find, in his way, has been more than a petite figure

    "As a junior high school teacher, what are you doing on the roof of the high school teaching building?"

    The sudden sound startled the speechless in the state of trance. At the same time, it woke him up and looked at the front conditionally. When I saw a face standing in front of me staring at my doll like face, I was speechless and helpless.

    "That month..." Shook his head, speechless and angry smile: "don''t scare people, OK? "I''ve been standing here since the very beginning. It''s you who are in a trance!" That month, with one hand akimbo, there was a bad smile on his face.

    "That mental state, it seems that something interesting happened on the rooftop. Have you lost interest in the students of the junior high school department and instead focused on the students of the senior high school department?"

    "What are you talking about..." Speechless turn white eyes. "I''m just thinking about the high school students!"

    "Thinking about something?"

    Nodded, looked at that month''s puzzled eyes, speechless pondered for a while, as if determined what, took that month''s hand.

    "You''re right here. It''s time to tell you something..."

    "Oh?" That month, I looked at wordless, as if I knew what aspect of things wordless was going to say to me. I didn''t oppose it, but I just said something.

    "Before that, let go of my hand!"

    "Ha? Are you still shy? "

    ¡°¡­ All in all, let me go! "

    "Did you just pause? Yeah? Absolutely?! "

    "You guy..."

 Chapter 996

    (friends! Support table drop ha!)

    Room 703, South residential area, Xianshen city

    Sitting on a sofa together with Qin, opposite is sitting that month and Xia Yin, looking at two beautiful girls with distressed look on their faces, speechless, looking at each other in Qin, speechless, waiting for them to digest all they just said

    Because of each other''s silence, the atmosphere in the hall was a little dull and dignified. Until a certain moment, he took the lead in raising his small face and looking at the silence and piano.

    "That is to say, you two are not people in this world, but from another world, or with the help of a very magical system, right?"

    "It may be a little difficult for you to understand the specific situation without calling, but generally speaking, it''s almost like this..." Answer that month is Qin Li, even if it is her, it is rare to get serious at this time. "In a word, we are not people in this world, which is undeniable!"

    "Not in this world..." Xia Yin looks at Wuyan uneasily, with a little uneasiness on his face.

    "Then, will the teacher and Qinli sauce leave one day?"

    The scene was silent for two or three seconds

    That month, he lowered his head and raised it again before long. His jewel like pupils fixed on the two people in front of him.

    "You choose to say everything at this time. Does it mean anything. In a short time, you will leave the world?... "

    Hearing that month''s words, Xia Yin immediately jumped with a "clucking" in his heart. The sad look flashed in his blue eyes made Qin smile bitterly, and he was a little flustered by silence. He hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head.

    "That''s right, but I''ll take you with me. After all, you are my pet."

    Hearing this, the sad look in Xia Yin''s eyes disappeared. The whole thing lights up. The face also opened a very beautiful smile, even that month''s face can not help but look good.

    For XianShen Island, there is no sense of belonging in that month or Xia Yin. Xia Yin doesn''t say it first. That month, she was a witch designed by the management commune of Xianshen island. How can I have any positive thoughts about the island of Xianshen

    What really mattered that month was the students who lived on the island. Ten years ago, the reason why he fought against ah Ye was to protect his classmates who were students at that time.

    I have been guarding the island for so many years, just because there are those people who care about that month. Not the island itself.

    What''s more, wordless just said that as soon as she left the world, the time in the world would stop flowing. Although I didn''t believe that there would be such an outrageous event in that month, it would definitely make her feel relieved to follow wordless.

    She doesn''t want to leave her students behind or end her teaching career here.

    As for Xia Yin, as long as she is speechless, she will go wherever she goes!

    This is a decision made by Xia Yin when she has no words to admit her family!

    "It''s a very troublesome thing to be your pet." Bumped the fan in his hand, pointed it to the silent nose that month, and said a serious look.

    "That''s all we have here, but don''t you have a junior high school girlfriend? How does she deal with it?... "

    "The sand..." Wordless and chin frown at the same time.

    "Don''t you want to explain it to her?" The expressionless opening of the moon brought a silent wry smile.

    "Forget it, tell her, it will only increase troubles. Anyway, the world''s time will be still, and it''s not bad..."

    "Really decided to do this?" In that month, Xiayin and even the Qin, the eyes of the three girls were moved to the wordless body, which was full of seriousness.

    "You have to think clearly!" That month.

    "It''s better not to perfunctory the past..." There was a silent look in the piano. "Girl''s heart, sometimes it''s difficult to measure..."

    "What''s all this with?" Speechless crying and laughing, or Xia Yin directly to speechless, said a.

    "Teacher, if you let Yusha know that such an important thing, you will exclude her, she will be very sad..."

    "Er..." Speechless.

    It''s true that, with the character of Gusha, it''s not impossible

    At present, wordless also has a headache. "What do you say to do? Will you explain it directly? That is to say, with the character of Gusha, I will definitely ask you to follow me... "

    She is a very simple girl, and her code of conduct has always followed her heart. Unlike that month, she needs to consider her students and her position. Even if there is a brother in her family, she will still carry out an idea once she has identified it.If you let her know that she and others will leave the world, even if she knows that the flow of time in the world will stop, she will never think about things from a rational point of view. She only knows that she has no words to go, and she is reluctant to

    In such a case, it''s not surprising that we propose to leave together.

    But she is just an ordinary, simple little girl. Is it suitable for her to go to the land of sparril world

    Therefore, speechless don''t want to explain

    But now it seems that it''s a problem not to explain.

    Everyone looked at each other, but they were helpless for a while.

    I took a picture of the lace fan in my hand, which was mentioned casually in that month.

    "Aren''t you capable of turning people into beasts? It''s no big deal to take that junior high school student with her if he becomes a pet, isn''t it? "

    "How could it be so easy..." Speechless sigh. "Didn''t I explain it to you? It''s because of our spiritual and physical fit, and your own nature is also in line with the conditions of "beast engraving", that we have successfully transformed you into my beast. "

    "But what is the spiritual fit, what is the physical fit and what is the nature of the fit? We don''t know how to transform it at all!"

    "Another new problem..." He bit the lollipop in his mouth rather impatiently. "In this way, can we discuss the result?"

    That month, I narrowed my eyes, as if I was thinking about something, and then suddenly looked at Xia Yin.

    "Ye laixia Yin, you said that at the beginning, the reason why you were able to stay in the world in the final stage of" modeling angels "was because words transformed your magical patterns and provided you with magical relationships?"

    Ye Lai''s summer voice was slightly shocked, then nodded his head and saw the situation. That month, he thought deeply.

    "I also can continue to have the power of the devil because my words take away the contract of the devil and provide me with magic. Do you think this so-called body fit is similar to this kind of connection?"

    The crowd was stunned for a moment, then their eyes lit up at the same time.

    "Very likely!" Qin took off the "jewel beads" in his mouth, and his face tightened.

    "This is the common ground between you. It''s very possible!"

    "What about the spiritual fit?" The speechless man asked, "what was your mental state at that time?"

    Xia Yin blinked his eyes and looked at the speechless expression with expectation. His face turned red and he looked down. He was embarrassed.

    "I I don''t know. At that time, I was returning to the form of "modeling angel", feeling the magic of the teacher flowing into my body. At that time At that time, I I miss my teacher very much... "

    "Miss?" Speechless, the two people in the piano are not clear, so they made a confused voice, looked at Xia Yin, and looked at that month.

    "And you?"

    At the same time, silent, Qin two people clearly saw that the eyes of that month appeared flustered look, some flustered don''t turn away, silent.

    When I saw this scene, it was funny in the piano. I held my hand on my cheek.

    "To say I miss you, I wonder if the so-called spiritual fit means the change caused by your feelings for your brother burst to a height at a certain time?"

    "Ha?" Speechless opened a mouth, some bitterly said: "won''t it?..."

    The answer to his question is a funny expression, a shy expression, and a look at him.

    This time, speechless don''t understand, you can find a horse to kick yourself to death, now can''t help but wry smile, but soon showed a smile.

    In this way, maybe it is possible to transform the sand into a beast

 Chapter 997

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "I''m the only one!"! And the rewards of "who are the military officers fascinated by?", "thundering", "the little demon of dreams", "cloud Qi Green Valley", "moon and sky feather", "turnip with vegetables!")

    In the morning

    Cloud gradually dyed white, the sky gradually dyed blue, the golden light will gradually dye the earth green, bring a little bit of vitality and vitality, and give the world color

    A little cool still reverberates in the air, so that the early morning of Xianshen island will not be too hot, but I believe that in a short time, the little cool will also fade, and by that time, the sun will bake the earth again, and it will come again

    It has to be said that the temperature on Xianshen island is really a kind of torture

    When the sky is not bright and the temperature is still in a very cool condition, he has opened his bleary eyes, patted his cheek, refreshed himself, stretched out and got up from the bed.

    The big eyes that have recovered their vitality blink and blink continuously. It seems that they are bringing the color of the whole world into their own control. At this time, she is still wearing a pajama style short sleeved clothes and shorts, and she seems to have no intention of changing clothes, so she directly opened her own door and walked out of the room.

    This is the daily life of Tansha.

    Compared with the brother who didn''t know whether he was lazy or not, she would get up in the early morning every day. Because she is a girl who has a habit of cleanliness, she had to clean up the sanitary environment at home, make breakfast, and finally change clothes and wake up in the ancient city.

    Compared with those two real vampire ancestors, there is no doubt that there are many rules in her life. In addition to his bright and lively face and personality, the ancient city is really lucky to have such a sister. No wonder he will join the great ranks of "sister control" without hesitation.

    And of course, the early sand. Naturally, I will complain once a day to my brother who is sleeping late.

    "Really, guchengjun, before Ming Dynasty, when he was a junior high school student, he liked getting up early and going out to play basketball early in the morning. Even when he was in school, he would get up early and go to the basketball club to have a look. I''ve been so lazy since I was promoted to the high school department. Is it because I don''t play basketball anymore? "

    While yawning, while constantly broken read, with this state of sand, into the living room.

    "The teacher also seems to like sleeping in, but he is a vampire. It''s hard to get up early in the morning. It''s like the ancient city king. Isn''t it nice to be a little youthful? Like an old man

    He was shot many times without any reason, and was also the ancient city king who was wronged. Fortunately, he was still sleeping. Otherwise, even if he woke up, he would surely faint and go to sleep again because of his favorite sister''s words.

    Also a vampire. Or "the most powerful vampire in the world". The daily life of the ancient city is undoubtedly more painful than wordless, at least here

    At the first moment, she was still reading her lazy teacher''s Gusha. At the second moment, when she stepped into the living room floor and put the situation in her eyes, the expression on her face was immediately fixed there, and her mouth was opened a lot.

    "Oh! good morning! Sand

    A call full of brilliant spring sounds from the front of the table, but also woke up to stay in the sand. When she saw clearly the table in front of her, the whole face of a smiling person who was greeting her, she exclaimed.

    "Teacher!"

    "Sure enough, he gets up very early at ordinary times..." See the surprised expression of Leng Sha, silent and gentle smile.

    "Fortunately, I got up before dawn. Otherwise, it''s really possible that you''ll get rid of it... "

    "Teacher You You She opened her mouth, stuttered and couldn''t say a word until she lowered her head and took a look at her exposed pajamas. Her whole face immediately turned red.

    "Whoa!!!"

    In the wail of sadness, he ran to the room and shut his door with a bang.

    The gentle smile on wordless face suddenly froze

    ¡­¡­

    "How can you get up so early? Or in my house? Is it hungry? But can''t the teacher cook by himself? It''s much better than what she did

    Put on a suit of casual clothes, he rushed to the silent front and swept out his machine gun without hesitation. He almost buried the silent near by without words, but everyone could see that in his beautiful eyes, the deep joy could not be concealed.

    Perhaps, it''s a very celebratory thing for her to be able to see the people she likes when she''s in bed, right

    And wordless really planned to "celebrate" her

    Looking at the deep joy in her eyes, the silent mood immediately relaxed a lot. At the moment, she pulled her hand to the dining table with a smile and sat down.

    "Well, sometimes I want to get up early..." With a little playful tone, speechless teasing on the eyes of the sand."Like making a loving breakfast for your girlfriend..."

    "Ah!" Hearing the speechless words, he found that there was a plate of plates covered with lids on the table in front of him.

    Then contact the words that Wuyan just said, where can''t you understand what Wuyan is talking about

    Pretty face gradually dyed a little bit of blood red, she shyly lowered her head, but her eyes had been staring at the dinner plate in front of her, and her heart was full of joy, and a voice as thin as a mosquito came out of her mouth.

    "Thank you Thank you Teacher

    "Thank you. Isn''t that what I should do?" He said this wordlessly and vaguely. He was relieved to see that he seemed to be very useful.

    It doesn''t seem to be unproductive to wake up in the most rude way in the early morning. It shouldn''t be a problem to see her like this and make her reach the standard of spiritual fit

    Yes, the reason why there is such an early rise that can be counted clearly in one''s life, wordless is because of the intention to let the spirit of Gusha reach the agreement in the condition of "beast engraving", there will be!

    In an analysis yesterday with Qinli, that month and Xia Yin, the activation conditions of "beast engraving" finally showed a little difference.

    Body fit refers to the connection between magic!

    Spiritual fit is to let the object''s heart reach a height of their feelings!

    With such a preliminary speculation, then, it''s feasible to try to turn Gusha into a pet!

    After all, last time, with the help of the consciousness body that released the "ice of the enchanted lady", Wuyan has established a magic connection with him!

    That''s the right that the consciousness gives to speechless. It''s the right to summon "the ice of the devil and the concubine"!

    Now, this right just helps wordless!

    Next, we only need to let her reach a certain height in her heart. Then, both physical and mental conditions are met.

    As for the last condition, its nature must meet the condition. What is the nature? Wordless people don''t understand it, but now they have to gamble. Gambling meets the so-called nature

    There is only one thing that can be done without words!

    That is to let the sand reach a state of spiritual fit!

    In other words, it is to stimulate the inner feelings of her!

    So, I got up in the morning to make love breakfast

    As far as the current situation is concerned, the effect seems to be gratifying

    With the idea of beating while the iron is hot, I have no words to open the plates on the table one by one, so that all the dishes in it are exposed in the eyes of jusha.

    Looking at the dishes, he was stunned. At the same time, his face was dyed bloody red again, even redder than before.

    Because, on the plates in front of me, I don''t know if the dishes are delicious, but the shape

    Love! Love! Love!

    All love!

    "Old Teacher! " He couldn''t even lift his head. He shouted to Wuyan with shame and indignation, "how can we make such a meal?"?! I''m sorry! "

    "What''s the matter?" Silent "Zheng" for a while, followed by "disappointed" head down.

    "Don''t you like it?"

    "And It''s not pull He shakes his hand and shakes his head in a panic, his face is red. "Just, let the ancient city gentleman see, how to do..."

    "Don''t worry, he can''t see..."

    "Well? What do you mean?... "

    "No Nothing... " Silent chat up a smile, hurriedly handed chopsticks to the sand. "SA, have a taste. Today is a holiday. I''ll take you out later..."

    His eyes suddenly brightened, and his expression was uplifted.

    "Well, I''m going to start!"

    In a cheering full of vitality, she enjoyed the silent breakfast of love happily

    No one found that in the ancient city''s room, on the bed, a person''s shadow was being bound by all kinds of things

 Chapter 998

    (I would like to go out in the afternoon, so I''ll give you the one in the afternoon in advance, friends, don''t break the support...)

    Xian Shen City, the gate of cornerstone

    As the tallest building on the island, the "cornerstone gate" is undoubtedly the most spectacular scenic spot in the whole city of Xianshen.

    This building stands on the top to see the whole picture of the island. The part under the island is the cornerstone of the artificial island, while the part on the island is the center and facilities for managing the whole artificial island, Xianshen city. Not only that, in the gate of the cornerstone, there are also some high-level brand shops, long-standing museums and similar scenic spots Gather here.

    Of course, there are also places for visitors to watch and visit in the cornerstone gate. Therefore, generally, people who come from outside or visit the island will regard it as the first stop to visit the island.

    Therefore, the cornerstone gate is not only the most important place of XianShen Island, but also the top scenic spot in the island.

    So, naturally, this place has become the first battle of wordless and yunsha holiday dating

    Standing at the bottom of the "cornerstone gate", looking at this towering tower, compared with the competitive tower in the "sparril World College", the "cornerstone gate" is quite impressive.

    I haven''t been here before, but the times are very limited, only two times, but every time I come, it''s not for a good thing.

    The first time I came to the "cornerstone gate" was at the beginning of the "modeling angel" event. I was brought here by that month and saw the first "modeling angel", which was also the source of my first visit to complete the second copy task. Make a path of entanglement with Xia Yin.

    The second time was to save the month when he fell into the devil''s curse, which was about a week ago. Standing at the top of the building, he released the "black dragon''s thunder trap" and found the position of "prison settlement". So as to liberate that month

    It''s no wonder that I feel speechless when I come here twice. Fortunately, the third time I come here is to date my lovely girlfriend, otherwise. Speechless began to doubt whether they were incompatible with the building.

    "Teacher! Teacher! "

    In the sense of speechlessness, he soon felt someone pushing his shoulder. When he turned around and looked at his side, his angry cheek was imprinted in his eyes.

    "What are you thinking. You haven''t heard that many times... " The cheeks bulged into two small bags. He stared speechless with his big red eyes in anger. He didn''t realize how cute he was or how much damage he had to a wolf.

    "Are you thinking about the sauce in the piano or the sauce in summer? Still thinking about Nangong teacher?! " She sipped her lips, some angry don''t turn away.

    "I''m here to play with you today, teacher. I hate it!"

    "No. No! " Speechless hurriedly made a haha with a smile, and took up the hand of Gusha.

    "I''m just thinking about the past few days. I don''t think about anyone else. Today belongs to jusha. Don''t worry..."

    "Really?" He took a furtive look at Wuyan. "Don''t lie..."

    "Never cheat you!" Seeing the appearance of yunsha, I couldn''t help smiling.

    This simple and incomparable girl, at the beginning, was just dragged to her side when she was fooling around in the piano, but she was not angry because of her impure relationship with the piano, nor because of her ambiguous relationship with that month, perhaps in her heart. My feeling is more important than others'' feeling, and I can''t follow it

    It has to be said that this is a girl who is easy to be loved and hated, but it is also very lovable, and there is no way to ignore her

    In the case of the recovery of the smile. Two hands holding hands, together into the "cornerstone of the door", talking and laughing, playing during the noisy, came to the door of an exhibition room.

    Here is the destination of wordless today!

    "Wow ~"

    as soon as he entered the exhibition room, he gave a little excited cheers.

    All around are resplendent walls, on which there is a picture with a little history, but it looks like a brand-new painting. At the top of the ceiling, there is a large chandelier that can occupy the whole ceiling area. It is also resplendent. Although it is not turned on in the daytime, the golden light on the upper surface is also shining, which makes people dare not look at it directly.

    There are many kinds of things in the glass cabinets around, such as some ancient articles on XianShen Island, the model of the whole picture of XianShen Island, the things used by famous people, the body fur of some demons, and even the transformation stone of creatures in the super ancient times.

    These strange things are absolutely "interesting things" that can make her cheer for the curiosity of Gusha. Therefore, speechless will bring Gusha here.

    Of course, this is just one of the purposes"Woo ~ ~ ~ what a fun look..."

    Staring round his eyes, his hands on the glass window, he looked closely at a crystal clear stone inside, his eyes were full of pleasant looks, almost did not directly stick his face to it.

    "It''s really interesting here. There are many interesting things, and they are all beautiful. It''s much more interesting than the museum next door. I''ve been to the museum next door many times, but I haven''t come here. I never knew it''s so interesting. Why haven''t I found it before? What a pity... "

    The joyful mood ignited the fire in his heart which belonged to tuberculosis. The machine gun like fast words kept popping out of her mouth, and there was no breath in the middle, which was admirable.

    "I''m not willing to..." Trot to speechless in front of him, he crooked his head, and said: "Mingming''s words have been living on the island for four years, so much longer than the teacher''s, and it turns out that the teacher found this place, and he was a little bit depressed."

    "Is this your first time here?..." Looking at her lovely face, she asked with a silent smile, which led to her unwilling expression.

    "Yeah, he didn''t find it before..."

    "You don''t know that, do you?" With a tone that is easy to attract people''s appetite, the wordless center of gravity generally lengthens the tone.

    "There''s one thing that''s really worth seeing..."

    "Something worth seeing..." He was very smooth to be aroused appetite, some nervous asked: "that is What is it?... "

    Speechless and teasing smile, followed by pulling the hand of the sand, turning into the front corner, the next moment, a rather wonderful scenic spot, fell into the sight of the sand.

    It''s a well, and a statue

    A statue of a young man hugging an old woman

    "This is?" Seeing the statue, he was confused because he was not clear about it.

    Compared with those strange things, this statue seems to be very ordinary

    "Is this the thing worth seeing?"

    Hearing the doubts in the tone of the sand, he smiled silently and pointed to the statue.

    "Gusha, do you know the relationship between the two people on the statue?"

    "Relationship?" He stared at the statue, the young man and the old woman he held in his arms.

    "Is it mother and son?"

    Wen Yan, speechless shook his head and said an answer that surprised him.

    "No, they are lovers!"

    "Lovers?!" As in the imagination, he was shocked and shook his head.

    "Impossible! That man is so young, and that old woman... "

    "Sand!" Speechless tight tight sand''s small hand, interrupted her words. "It seems so, but in fact, the age of the two of them is that man''s older..."

    "Ha?" He was stunned. "How could it?"

    It''s true that a young man looks like a boy in his twenties, an old man over seventy years old at least. How can he be a couple

    "Of course!" His eyes fell back on the statue and he said nothing.

    "Because that man is a vampire, and that old woman is just an ordinary person..."

    I saw that she was relieved, and a gentle smile appeared on her silent face.

    "There is a story about this statue. Do you want to hear it?"

    "Story?" All of a sudden, the curiosity in his heart was aroused.

 Chapter 999

    (congratulations to "red and white don''t die in poverty" who became this book. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he is really a person who likes to listen to stories.

    After all, she is only in the third grade of junior high school, and in the fifth grade of primary school, she is still a person who believes that Santa Claus is real

    There''s no way to hold back the curiosity in his heart. He can''t wait to ask,

    "what''s the story? Tell me about it! "

    Seeing the eager appearance of Leng Sha, he shook his head with a silent smile and then looked at the statue in front of him.

    "I don''t know how long ago, there was such a pair of men and women..."

    "Men are very handsome, women are very beautiful..."

    "They walk together as if they were doomed at the beginning. At the end of the day, when other people come back, they have become a couple that everyone envies..."

    "Only later did the beautiful woman know that the handsome man beside her was actually a vampire or a noble vampire in the field of warlords!"

    "The beautiful woman didn''t question the handsome man''s love for her. Under the explanation of the handsome man''s full of guilt, she still accepted him as before..."

    "Unfortunately, the good times are not long. At that time, the" king of war area "has always been a battlefield. Often in war, and the ruler of the "war king field" - the first true ancestor "forgetting the war king", his empire and dominant position at night have not been fully established... "

    "In order to defeat all enemies and successfully establish their own night Empire, the first true ancestor, the forgotten war king, began to gather his own blood people. I intend to break the deadlock in the "war king field" at that time and completely stabilize my position! "

    "As the first true ancestor, the noble consanguinity of" forgotten war king ", the handsome man received the call of his own king without any accident, and was about to participate in the war. He was an enviable couple. But facing the sad situation of separation... "

    "The beautiful woman once again accepted the truth. When the handsome man was in great pain, she gently understood him, mediated him, understood him, and made a vow. She will always be here waiting for the return of her lover, never leave

    "In the end, the handsome man left. He also gave his lover a vow. He must try his best to end the war as soon as possible, and then. Back to her... "

    "With the yearning for love and the urgency of ending the war in mind, the handsome man did his best to finish the war one second earlier, but in the end, the war lasted for 50 years!"

    "Fifty years! For an ordinary human being, it has been more than half a lifetime... "

    "The handsome man regrets very much why he didn''t turn his lover into his" blood follower "at the time of leaving. He has eternal life now. Is your lover still alive? Fifty years later, does she still love herself? Are you still waiting for your return? "

    "The handsome man doesn''t know, but at least he still loves his lover, so. When the war ended, the handsome man went back to his lover''s place, and the scene that appeared in front of him became a scene that he would never forget in his heart... "

    "Fifty years ago, the place where he and his wife lived had become a completely dilapidated building. However, in this building with incomplete ceiling, his wife was still here!"

    "However, fifty years later, his beautiful lover was gone, and he became a dying old man who was lying on a broken bed and was going to die..."

    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that a handsome man will never forget. When he steps into the building and exposes his figure in the eyes of the dying old man, he can see clearly that the eyes of the dying old man are full of wrinkles. Then he smiles and closes his eyes..."

    "Once closed, the dying old man''s eyes will never open again, and the weak smile of the dying old man before his death has become a arrow in the heart of a handsome man that has pierced his heart into holes..."

    "Holding the thin body of his dead lover, the handsome man dried his tears and lost his heart. On that day, it rained heavily..."

    "Since then, every time people who live around pass by here, they will see a young and handsome man holding an old man''s body, staying alone in the broken building without a sound place, without movement, as if they have lost their vitality, without eating or drinking water, so they have been staying..."

    "Out of pity in my heart, people who live around have dug a well beside the handsome young man, and they come to this well every day to feed the handsome young man. Over time, this has become a local habit. Almost everyone who lives there will come here to feed the handsome man in their spare time..."

    "Keep this habit for a year Two years Five years Ten years... ""I don''t know how many years later, one day, when someone came here to feed the handsome man with water according to the habit, he found that..."

    "The handsome man is gone, and so is the old man in his arms..."

    "The only one left was a well to feed him and a statue..."

    Finish the story that belongs to the statue in front of you, and then let go.

    This story was overheard by him from some colleagues who were also evil attacking officials.

    Even though I''ve heard it once, I can''t help but feel a sense of melancholy when I narrate it again.

    With the melancholy in my heart, I turned my head to the sand without any words. I was shocked at this look.

    Round big eyes are full of water vapor, he Sha pouts his mouth, his face is full of grievances, as if he was bullied, so that he can''t cry or laugh.

    "What''s the matter with you?!"

    "Woo..." He took a sniff at his nose, and some tearful eyes said, "I feel so pitiful..."

    "Is it?" Hear the words of the sand, speechless but smile out.

    "But you know what? Since then, those who have fed water to the handsome vampire aristocrat, whether by hand or the descendants of those who have fed water, have been very happy and happy forever! "

    Hearing this, he was stunned.

    Seeing the lovely expression of Zhen Sha, he could not help scraping her nose, holding her hand, and walked to the statue and well.

    "Because of this story, there is also a rumor here..." A wooden bowl was taken out from the nearby well, and a bowl of water was filled. Speechless, he handed it to the front of the sand.

    "As long as you come here with your beloved half and sprinkle a bowl of water on the statue, the couple will be blessed by a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and will never be separated in their lives!"

    "Always happy, happy..."

    The gentle words echoed in the silent space. At this time, the face of the sand with water vapor in the eyes had been dyed with rose red color. It was like the most gorgeous and beautiful color in the world, which affected the silent heart and the sand''s heart

    The words just speechless echoed in her ear. There was no sad mood in her heart because of the sad and beautiful story. Instead, she was overwhelmed and delighted. For a while, she didn''t react in time and looked at the bowl of water in front of her.

    A smile appeared on the wordless face, which was serious and joking.

    "So you have to think about it clearly. Once you sprinkle this bowl of water with me, you can only stay with me for the rest of your life. You can''t be separated anymore..."

    Just like being awakened, he raised his head and cast his eyes on the wordless face, but he soon lowered his red face and twisted it. After a long time, he gently extended his hand, grasped the wooden bowl and the wordless hand

    With this wooden bowl, the two people sprinkled the water inside on the statue like treasure. For a moment, there was a wave of light on the statue. I don''t know whether it was reflection or what

    Tightly holding the empty wooden bowl, she Sha stared at the silent smile, and her heart was full of happiness

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! The character "xiaoyusha" fits the user''s body! Spiritual fit! The nature of existence meets the activation conditions of "beast engraving"! "Monster engraving" is activated! The character "xiaoyusha" is transformed into a beast! "

 Chapter 1000

    (scatter flowers for the book to reach a thousand chapters!)

    (friends! Don''t they all come? What''s the reward... [tearful]...)

    the brilliant light like the aurora covers the whole space and the boundless void

    The brilliant light constantly changes its shape and color, such as aurora or rainbow

    In the air, time seems to have been completely static. Apart from the distorted Aurora emitting the comfortable effect sound like something wriggling, there is no other thing moving in the space. It seems that there is no other thing that can continue to exist here except light

    Silence, loneliness, emptiness, dullness

    This is the whole world

    When wordless opened his eyes, the scene appeared in his eyes, without accident, he was stunned on the spot and frowned.

    This is Conditional launch looked at his body, as if to confirm whether they exist, speechless search his mind some confused memory, face full of doubts.

    "Why am I here?..."

    Brows locked, speechless efforts to search for that gradually back memories, followed by a fierce look up.

    "By the way! I went to an exhibition room at the gate of the foundation stone with him! "

    Think of the last memory of the puzzle, speechless look around.

    "But why am I here? Here, and where... "

    Before appearing here, I have no words to remember that the last scene I saw was the sand with cold light. Finally, the voice heard is the prompt tone of the system, which indicates that the "beast engraving" is activated, and that kusha becomes his own pet thing!

    As a matter of fact, the sand that becomes his pet should return to his body. How a blink of an eye, oneself came here

    The heart is full of doubts at the same time, speechless also slowly raised their vigilance, he can be sure that this is not his memory has been to any place!

    And this place. It seems to be a little weird, as if it doesn''t really exist

    "Teacher!"

    All of a sudden, the familiar voice of Gusha sounded on the silent side. In the voice, although the lively and cheerful tone did not change, the uneasiness in the tone was clear and audible.

    "Sand!" Hear the sound of the sand. Speechless hurriedly turned to look, looked to stood in own side, tightly hugged own one arm''s sand, in the heart certainly.

    "Teacher..." Tight tight hand wordless arm, he sand some fear of approaching wordless a little. "Where is this?..."

    "Here is my world, and your world..."

    In this moment, the space originally fell into the static state of time. At the same time of a beautiful and clear voice, it seems to return to the flow, with a trace of anger.

    No, it''s cold!

    In the twisted space, a white ice point and white fog swept rapidly under the beautiful and clear sound. In an instant, the whole twisted space was covered by cold ice!

    Petal like fine ice crystals mixed in the white fog, mixed with the surrounding atmosphere, and a sharp icicle began to protrude on the ground. Like a bramble, it stands up as if it''s preventing someone from connecting. At the back of the icicle, in the white fog, there''s a huge figure surrounded by the cold white air. Emerge slowly.

    The wings are like a demon bird, the legs are like a mermaid, and the posture is like a queen!

    That''s a beast!

    Although I have seen a silent beast twice, I am very familiar with it!

    "The ice of the witch!" Speechless big surprise, the side of the sand is abnormal stare at the queen of ice figure, red eyes suddenly emerged a silk of confusion.

    Speechless has no time to observe the present performance of Gusha, because he saw

    In the white ice fog, there is a figure, a figure about the size of the sand, under the body of the "witch''s ice"

    The owner of the figure has a long straight hair of light gold, but the long straight hair of light gold seems to change into other colors. In the hazy, the long blonde hair seems to be billowing, just like the flame. Every time it billows, there will be a trace of color of other colors on it, like a rainbow, which is very eye-catching.

    The eyes are blue, just like the hair, the rest of the luster will flash inside, just different from the light golden hair like the rainbow. In her eyes, only the flame light will flash, and a pair of ears will stretch a little obviously, just like a spirit, or, to use the spirit to describe, it can be more appropriate.The dreamlike delicate face, the girl has the beauty beyond the human can have, which is the ultimate beauty that will make people subconsciously fear. At this time, the extremely beautiful face, a light smile, is decorated on it

    It was a very innocent and haughty smile, in proportion to its goblin like appearance.

    "You!" Speechless took a breath of air filled with cold fog, and his face gradually cooled down.

    "Are you the body of consciousness that has been in the body of the sand?!"

    Just blurted out the above sentence, the voice has not even fallen, and then, the scene in front of speechless let him have some silly eyes.

    "Woo..." There was a proud smile on the extreme beauty, but when she said the above words in a voice close to shouting with silent cold face, the girl''s proud smile suddenly collapsed and replaced with a somewhat timid expression.

    Just as a high goddess suddenly falls to the earth and becomes a little girl who cringes, the extremely different performance makes the speechless girl with cold face slightly uncomfortable.

    "Teacher!" "Don''t frighten others!" he shouted at Wuyan

    "Ah?!" Speechless surprised at the angry sand, just want to say something, but sand suddenly ran to the goblin like girl, gently patting her back.

    "Be good, don''t be afraid, the teacher has no malice..."

    "Ahhh..." The girl gave out a lovely and unusual cute voice, looked at the sand, and looked at silent, then weak mouth.

    "I am Forgive you... "

    "Ha?" Speechless expression immediately that calls a wonderful, the corner of the mouth is convulsive.

    How do you make it look like I''m really bullying people

    In the heart some indecisive flash this idea, but speechless also relieved a breath.

    At least, with the girl''s expression now, it should not be any hostile enemy Right

    Looking at the beautiful girl who is looking at herself timidly, she shakes her head with a silent wry smile, and looks at her.

    "Do you know her? The sand

    Wen Yan, he blinked his big eyes.

    "Don''t know..."

    "Don''t know?" Wordless found his head seems a bit messy. "Then why do you seem to care about her?!"

    "Yes?" He squinted his head and frowned doubtfully. "I don''t know, but there''s a voice in my heart telling him that he should care about her so much!"

    "The voice of the heart?" Speechless feel more and more confused, immediately hurriedly tidied up the inner thoughts, leaving the timid girl a glance.

    "Is that good? She just appeared along with the animals. She should be a vampire. Aren''t you afraid? "

    "Eh..." Hearing the speechless words, Leng Sha froze for a while, and then he was startled.

    "Really! I don''t think I''m afraid of her! "

    I saw that the expression of his surprise was completely different from that of a fake one, and he frowned wordlessly.

    "Why are you not afraid of her?"

    "Don''t know..." She gave such an answer again. She turned to look at the timid girl in her arms and began to be confused.

    "But I feel like I''ve been with her for a long time..."

    There was a sudden silence.

    Indeed, in a certain way, this young girl has been with her for a long time.

    After all, the girl has always been in the body of the sand, following the beast

    Knead his brow, speechless vision swept to the girl''s body, perhaps felt speechless vision, the girl timidly shrunk.

    "No Don''t treat me Cast a disrespectful eye... "

    "Sorry sorry..." Speechless smiled bitterly, remembering that she used gusA''s body to confront herself, and also used kissing to admit her conscious body. Speechless could not draw her into the first class with the cute little princess in front of her.

    Try to put down their tone, silent asked a sentence.

    "Well, let me know first. What''s your name?..."

    The girl secretly glanced at the speechless eyes and strengthened her courage.

    "Ah Aguerola

 Chapter 1001

    (scatter flowers for more than one thousand chapters of this book!)

    "Ah Aguerola

    When the name in the girl''s mouth swings into the silent ear, the expression on the silent face, which is light and slow for fear of the girl, suddenly froze there, and the wine red pupil fluctuated violently.

    Aguerola?!

    Isn''t this the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation that the ancient city and Xuecai said?!

    In front of her eyes, the girl who can even make a bigger voice and feel scared is the fourth real ancestor of the previous generation?!

    Looking at the beautiful girl with a little curious expression in timidity, an absurd mood is rising in the silent heart.

    It''s no wonder that such a cute thing can be the fourth true ancestor, so can the old city

    "Aguerola?" Is holding the girl, that is, aguerola''s sand shakes his head in a daze, and covers his head in some pain.

    "How do you feel So familiar... "

    "Sand!" The painful sound of "Shen Yin" awakens the speechless state in the trance. Seeing the look of him, speechless hurriedly holds him in his arms, as if he were speechless holding two beautiful and lovely girls at the same time.

    "Are you ok?!"

    Aguerola also seemed to be worried. She looked at the painful kusha nervously, felt the wordless and worried eyes of aguerola, and kusha smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you. Just why... "

    The red eyes turned to aguerola''s body, and the daze in his eyes was even worse. He even thought of nothing.

    She said that she didn''t know aguerola, but she subconsciously cared about aguerola. I don''t have any fear yet. It''s like I''ve been with aguerola for a long time

    Are these performances too strange

    In addition, Gusha just covered his head with some pain, speechless feeling, Gusha, should know agurola!

    Just. There seems to be a little problem in the memory of kusha and agurola

    At this time, I can''t remember. After the "modeling angel" event, he went to the ancient city once and talked about agurola.

    But the performance of the ancient city. But it''s almost as like as two peas!

    Just to mention the degree of name, as long as the ancient city has a little bit of memory about agurola, his head will stop him from thinking, just like, this memory, originally existed, is now taken away by people!

    Sand. Will it be the same

    What''s more, the fact that aguerola is in kusha''s body

    Vampires can get a higher level of blood through the principle of "cannibalism". For example, vatora, who was originally a pure blood vampire of the "old generation", devoured two second generation vampires of the "elder" level, thus obtaining the best blood lineage below the true ancestor.

    As for what is the end of the swallowed man, there is no need to explain

    Today, the ancient city has become the fourth true ancestor, which is obvious to all, and he was just a human!

    That is to say. The reason why the ancient city became the fourth true ancestor is that it devoured the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation, agurola, by using the principle of "cannibalism", thus gaining agurola''s blood and strength!

    So. What''s the matter with aguerola

    Consciousness Consciousness

    Is it possible that aguerola, before being swallowed up by the ancient city and about to dissipate, saved his consciousness and "ice of the witch lady" together on the body of kusha to survive?!

    In this way, then, it should be the spiritual world of Gusha!

    Looking around at the world filled with the atmosphere of vicissitudes, I pondered for a while without any words and opened my mouth to aguerola.

    "Aguerola, did you bring us here?"

    Aguerola''s expression was still a little timid, but he nodded his head with force, saw the situation, looked at him silently, and then looked at aguerola at the same time.

    "Then why did you bring us here?"

    Aguerola nervously drifted her eyes everywhere, until she almost calmed down, she bravely looked to speechless.

    "Because You have taken my shelter... "

    "Take away your shelter?" Wordless doubt scratched his cheek, frowned, seemed to think of something.

    "You mean..." With a tentative tone, he asked aguerola without a word, "because I have turned the sand into a beast, so you can''t stay in the body of the sand, which will bring us to the spiritual world of the sand?""Mmhmm!" Seeing that he said exactly what he wanted to say, he was puzzled how to nod his head to aguerola, who was speechless, but he frowned.

    "No? Even if the sand is transformed into a beast, there is no reason to reject the consciousness that originally existed in the body

    For speechless words, Aguilar shook his head and pointed to the "ice of the witch" behind him.

    "Different animals Can''t exist in a consciousness... "

    Smell words, no words, this is relieved.

    There is no entity in the beast, and its body is made up of magic. They are all magic collections with consciousness.

    As a magic assembly with only consciousness, consciousness is the embodiment of the beast itself. The body can be rebuilt and reborn when it is destroyed, because only consciousness is their own.

    In this case, how can the same pet have two senses

    In that case, when using magic to form the animal''s body, two senses will form two animals.

    And the same, different animals can not exist in a consciousness, because that means that animals have two abilities, two strengths, that is too contradictory.

    Of course, it''s just animals!

    "As you say, what I take away should be the shelter of" the ice of the witch lady "? What''s the matter with you?! "

    Hearing the speechless speech, aguerola wriggled with fear, and was shocked by the speechless speech.

    "I I am the ice of the enchanter

    "What do you say!" Speechless exclaimed, directly scared aguerola, almost didn''t cry out, leaving the side unclear all the time, so he could only be the audience''s consolation for a while, and also glared speechless.

    Looking at the vicious expression of Leng Sha, he closed his mouth wordlessly and felt helpless.

    It seems that it is better to find out the current situation for the time being

    Clap oneself cheek, speechless sigh. "So, aguerola, what are you going to do? It''s doomed for me to become a beast, even I can''t control it... "

    Aguerola was suddenly silent

    It is an irreversible fact that she is about to become a silent beast.

    Once the consciousness of kusha is transformed into the consciousness of animals, the agurola, who is the "ice of the enchanter", will be automatically excluded by kusha''s consciousness. At that time, agurola, who has lost the host, has only one way to go

    Death!

    Under the eyes of the two, Aguilar looked back and forth at them and bit off his lips.

    "I I would like to share with you Together! "

    "Fusion?" Both of them were stunned, but they were soon relieved.

    Aguerola''s meaning should be that she wants to completely integrate her consciousness with the consciousness of kusha, so that consciousness can be transformed into personality, so as to continue to exist

    Just like in the piano, it has dual personality, but both of them are in the piano, so that there will be no rejection of each other''s consciousness.

    But

    "But is that really good?" Wordless frowned. "Once you and Tansha are integrated, you will become my pet animal, and" the ice of the fairy maiden "seems to be the pet animal of the fourth true ancestor, right? In this way, you may never be able to go back to the ancient city... "

    In an instant, aguerola''s expression was shaken violently, but after seeing the misty expression on one side, aguerola''s expression suddenly became firm.

    "I was saved by the sand. Without the sand, I would not exist, so I don''t want to leave the sand. I want to be with the sand all the time!"

    Aguerola She was moved to look at aguerola, embrace her soft body, and then look to speechless.

    "Although she doesn''t know what''s going on, teacher, she also wants to be with aguerola..."

    "You..." Speechless smile shook his head.

    "Now that I have reached this point, what else can I say?"

    The two girls'' faces brightened. In this moment, the white light twinkled between the heaven and the earth, and the two girls'' figures slowly melted together

    ¡­¡­

    When I open my eyes again, it''s still the statue, the well, but the sand is not there. There''s only one voice in my silent mind

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Get the beast "the ice of the Witch and the concubine"! "

 Chapter 1002

    (scatter flowers for more than one thousand chapters of this book!)

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "crickets come to read books!"! "Aacbz" 1176 reward! And the rewards of "hell mourning", "small h house" and "Hai skeleton"

    XianShen City, caihai Academy

    The sky is still clear and full of heat. A huge caihai School Park is completely covered by the hot sun. The temperature is beyond the human body temperature. Fortunately, there are air conditioners in the buildings of caihai School Park. Otherwise, no one will study seriously in such a weather.

    Neither the students nor the teachers would like to be exposed to the sun in this kind of weather, which leads to the sound of people in the buildings in caihai School Park. However, it is terrible to be silent outside the buildings, even the sound of cicadas is not heard. I don''t know whether to say it is weird or take it for granted

    No matter how high or how low the temperature is, it seems to have nothing to do with that month. Under the condition that the students under the platform are complaining about the air conditioning and the heat, they were wearing the black lace Gothic clothes as usual, and it seems to be very thick, even in winter.

    A person wearing such clothes must have been drowned by sweat at this time. But that month, like no one else, he looked around at his students under the podium with a face that didn''t fluctuate at all. His eyes flowed with imperceptible seriousness.

    That month, this is to deepen the impression of their students in their own minds.

    After all, she is going to leave the world with speechless. I''m afraid she can''t come back in a short time

    Keep this up until the bell rings, and no class is announced that month. But still moving his eyes there, sweeping through the faces of these students one by one, so that the students below are also a little strange, looking at each other, their faces are full of doubts.

    What''s wrong with the teacher who has incredible authority

    No wonder they think so. These students have never seen such a "gaffe" in that month

    Perhaps I felt the students'' different vision. That month, I finally took back my own vision and raised my head.

    "Don''t forget to review all your lessons after you go back. Besides, the preparation for new lessons can''t be left behind. Last time, we all left the island of Xianshen. The school has also stopped classes for nearly ten days. You need to find a time to make up for these ten days. Don''t waste your time in vain... "

    Like a retiring teacher, he left the classroom directly after class that month, and even began to nag. In the past, it was impossible.

    "What''s the matter with that moon sauce?"

    Even the stubborn wood of the ancient city noticed something wrong that month. Some frowned and looked to his side, while in a seat beside him, he was sitting on the yanlaiji tree!

    This Yase Kishu also frowned, his eyes full of doubts. Although his position is not very high, but because he is very familiar with xianguyong, he also knows that this month is not a separation, but a real noumenon.

    Is it true that the ontological character of that month is different from that of separation

    The answer to this question, of course, is impossible to come up with.

    In the strange eyes of the students, that month finally stopped the extremely abnormal nagging and waved the fan in their hands like impatience.

    "Well, class is over. Let''s go free!"

    Leave this sentence. That month left the podium, walked to the classroom door, see, the ancient city hurriedly left his seat, ran to that month.

    "Wait! That moon sauce! "

    Just rushed to the front of that month. Voice is still falling, that month suddenly turned around, the hands of the fan severely hit the ancient city''s head, smashed him to the ground.

    "Don''t call" sauce "after the teacher''s name!"

    "Pain, pain, pain..." Covering his head, he got up from the ground. The ancient city was so painful that even tears came out, but he still focused his eyes on that month.

    "You Are you ok?... "

    "Hum..." That month, I snorted coldly and turned around. "It''s better to worry about yourself than worry about me. Xiao, you are late again today. Prepare for my tutoring this weekend!"

    "Ah!" One face of the ancient city suddenly became the face of the ancient melon.

    On the side of that month, I glanced at the ancient city and then smiled.

    "Remember to arrive on time..."

    Seeing the smiling face of that month, I don''t know why. The mood of the ancient city is much better.

    "I see, the moon sauce!"

    "Didn''t you say don''t put" sauce "after the teacher''s name?!"

    "I know I know! Don''t do it! "

    ¡­¡­

    XianShen City, artificial island management commune

    Sitting in a meeting room, Xia Yin looks at her adoptive father opposite her, with a smile that makes people feel comfortable at a glance."I''m relieved to see your spirit..."

    "No need to worry about..." Ye Laixian pushed his glasses expressionless. "For the moment, if I''m here, I''ve had a good time. You seem to have had a good time..."

    Xia Yin nods his head severely. "The teacher is very good to me, and Qinli sauce always takes care of me. My neighbors are also my classmates, so I''m very happy..."

    "Happiness Do you He lowered his head, and his wide glasses made his eyes invisible.

    "That would be good..."

    Scene, silence down

    His eyes, as gorgeous as an ice river, stared at him for a while. Xia Yin held his hands together and said, "I May be away for a while... "

    "Well?" Ye Laixian was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were once again on Xia Yin''s eyes. When he could see the gentle smile on her face, ye Laixian paused, pondered for a moment, and opened his mouth.

    "Long time?..."

    Smell speech, the smile on Xia Yin''s face bloomed suddenly, shook the head with bright hair.

    "Should be back soon..."

    "Is it?" He nodded his head carelessly and stopped talking.

    The two stayed in silence until the end of the meeting

    Looking at ye laixiansheng who was taken down by the management, Xia Yin stood up and bowed to him

    ¡­¡­

    Room 704, South residential area, Xianshen city

    "Let me see, let me see..." She sat in the hall, looking serious and counting the things in front of her.

    "Toothbrush with The cup also brought My favorite clothes are all here What''s going down?... " Blinked his eyes, he tilted his head, then beat his palm.

    "By the way! I forgot to bring the pillow I used to sleep on! "

    She didn''t realize that she had been sitting in the piano beside her. It seemed that she was really going to rush into the room to take a pillow. At last, she didn''t control her inner ups and downs. She grabbed her collar.

    "All right! You are not going to travel! What pillow, toothbrush and cup do you have? " Holding on to her back collar, she was dragged back from the piano and let out her voice in an indisputable voice.

    "These are not allowed!"

    "Ah!!!" It was as if the end of the world had happened to him, and he cried loudly. "How can I do that!"

    "I''ll do it!" The domineering Manifesto in Qin directly grasps zhuosha and walks out of the door.

    "Anyway, the world''s time will stop flowing, so you can follow us!"

    "Whoa! Don''t drag me

    ¡­¡­

    Room 703, South residential area, Xianshen city

    Standing at the window, looking down at the noisy pedestrians, he turned around and faced the four people standing in front of him: Qin Li, Na Yue, Gu Sha and Xia Yin.

    "Are you ready?"

    That month and summer sound are nodded, only the sand a person some reluctant toot.

    "I''m not ready. I haven''t brought many things..."

    The people selectively ignored the broken thoughts of Tansha and looked at each other.

    "Then..." After sweeping that month, Gusha and Xiayin, they closed their eyes without any words and cut off the magic that had been provided to the three girls.

    At the next moment, the body of the three people who lost the magic maintenance suddenly turned into a magic air flow. Between the ups and downs, they all rolled back to the silent body.

    Because being a silent beast is a part of the silent body, wordless can take away the three people of that month, jusha and Xiayin directly. It''s good news that wordless doesn''t need another call.

    Feeling the consciousness of the three girls in their own body and black and white dragon fell into a deep sleep, silent smile, looked into the Qin, until the Qin pointed his head at him, he opened his mouth.

    "System, leave the current replica world!"

    Voice down, silent and piano body slowly fade down, until disappeared

    No one knows, in this world, there are already five of them missing

 Chapter 1003

    (scatter flowers for more than one thousand chapters of this book!)

    (on the fifth watch!)

    Giant beast forest, camp

    After the great riots a few days ago, now, the camp is gradually calming down and has returned to the previous orderly state

    Originally, there were three top leaders in charge of the camp, who were in charge of regulating and taking charge of all affairs in the camp, and sorting out the materials and information needed by the AILU Empire and turning them over to the AILU Empire Royal family. But now, two of the three leaders of the camp were killed, and only peros was left to support the operation of the whole camp.

    From the perspective of outsiders, pelos is undoubtedly the highest beneficiary in a series of events. Not only did she eliminate two competitors without wasting any energy, but also became the only person in charge of the camp. Now, pelos is the only one in charge of the whole camp!

    Come to the high level of each family in the giant beast forest camp, which one doesn''t want to make a profit for his family

    In the position of peros as the only person in charge, the one who has gained the most benefits must be his undoubted!

    But only peros himself knew that he was suffering

    Get some benefits from the camp

    He does!

    But compared with these benefits, he would rather have two people of the same status around him to manage the whole camp together, even the competitors, at least he doesn''t need to be so tired.

    It is not only necessary to guard against the situation in the giant beast forest all the time, but also to check and arrange the income from the giant beast forest every day, and it is also necessary to find the trace of the king of beasts. It''s conceivable how tired he is that all these big and small things are on his own.

    This is not the most important!

    Most of all, there are still a group of guys in the camp who are not strange when they get into big trouble. While pelos is busy with his business, he has to pay attention to the movement of these guys every day, and worry about a bad one. Even his last camp leader is likely to be killed.

    Moreover, the camp seems to be calm, but in fact, it is more turbulent than before.

    After all. There is only one person in charge of the camp. The Lori family should not be allowed to be the only one in this side of the Empire. Therefore, the royal family is likely to choose another person in charge of the camp.

    At the thought of this possibility, how could those other senior members of the family not be ready to move

    Before leaving the camp, King Lei told peros that he must keep the rules of the whole camp. Don''t let those guys who are ready to do something.

    If it is true that the camp should pay attention to the condition of the giant beast forest, and make troubles on its own. It is not strange that it should be destroyed.

    So, it''s another important task, and it''s on peros

    Because of this. But for a short time, peros lost a lot of weight

    Fortunately, peros didn''t find out that the worst of the troublemakers was no longer in the camp, or he would have been thinner.

    Wordless spent about two months in the world of "blood eating frenzy", and it''s almost half a day in the world of sparril. Half a day''s time, no one found out, is also a very normal thing

    Of course. The chaos in the camp has nothing to do with Daisy and other people. When there is a dark tide, as long as it is not aimed at them, they don''t want to have anything to do with the relevant affairs in the camp.

    Besides, on their side. There''s also a mess that hasn''t been solved

    At this time, there is a quite strange scene in a public tent belonging to girls

    "Let go of me!!!"

    The Bee Eater prays to struggle hard, even because of the too hard relationship, the whole face is red and red, but she does not intend to give up at all. Obviously, she is a sports idiot. At this moment, the Bee Eater prays to show amazing strength, walking hard and moving forward.

    It''s not so hard just to walk. Although she''s a sports idiot, she doesn''t even need ten seconds to walk. The reason why she''s so hard is that there are three people hanging on her soft waist

    "Bee eaters! Calm down! " The silk flag''s favorite little face is red. She was physically strong and was dragged away by the Bee Eater. She almost wanted to use her ability.

    "As a result, don''t be so stubborn!" Franda is also tightly holding the waist of the Bee Eater, trying to prevent her from moving forward, and still shouting in her mouth.

    "Isn''t it just that you can''t cook well? What''s the big deal? Aren''t you the queen? Why do you do it yourself? Can''t you wait for others to make it for you? ""Yes! Bee eaters! " For the first time after long Huli, he followed the silk flag and franda as his favorite. He held the Bee Eater in his arms and said, "if you are hungry, I can help you..."

    "No way!" Want to also don''t want to, the bee eating exercise prays for the direct voice and the stern and astringent rejection, continues her that difficult journey.

    "How dare you look down upon my craft..."

    At the same time, the line of vision of Bee Eater''s praying was also cut across the corner of his body. There, crazy three was holding a cup of black tea with a smile and drinking it without a sip. Obviously, the person who despised her craft in Bee Eater''s praying mouth was crazy three!

    Seeing the happy face of crazy three, the Bee Eater suddenly called out a Qi in his heart, and the struggling force was even more furious.

    "Let go of me! Silk flag! Franda! Long pot! This time! I''ll make you a surprise! "

    "Don''t WOW!" When they heard the prayer, the trio immediately started screaming as if they were dead. At the same time, they tried harder to hold the prayer in their arms and refused to let go.

    "Amazing cooking..." Daisy and Meiqin are looking at the bee eating exercise prayer that issued the amazing manifesto, and the corners of their mouths are twitching.

    When I think back to the "cookie" that bee eating drill prayed for today, the faces of daisy and Meiqin suddenly turn to pig liver color.

    It''s true that the food was so amazing

    "It''s like fun..." With a finger in her hand, little Flemish looked at the three favorite people of the silk flag and the Bee Eater. Her red eyes turned and she looked at the four kinds of people around her.

    "Nah, Si Si Nai, shall we go and play with our sisters?"

    "Then That Si Si is a little flustered, and tugs at her hand. "Let''s not disturb our sisters..."

    "Why?!"

    "Ah..." Si Si was stunned for a while. It seemed that he couldn''t say why. However, Si Si Nai in his hand opened his mouth in a burst of thief''s laughter.

    "Well, they are improving their feelings. Maybe they can make ambiguous sparks..."

    "An ambiguous spark?" A little question mark appeared on little Fleur''s head.

    As for astraya and Shixiang, they had already embraced each other, and there they were shivering

    "The food of sister wasp eater is horrible..."

    "That''s not good at all! I don''t want to eat it! "

    It seems that the two of them have tasted the "cookie" of bee eating

    Four young girls were making a scene like this. Next to them was a young girl''s smile, two young girls were embarrassed, two young girls were curious, and two full-bodied young girls were shaking and hugging. It was not too much to say that this scene was weird.

    When speechless and Piano appeared in the tent, such a strange scene was printed into their eyes, we can imagine how their expression was

    Eyebrow picked pick pick, the piano looked speechless.

    "Are they playing?"

    "Sa..." He that laughs without words laughs without flesh. "Who knows..."

    "Words!"

    Daisy and Meiqin finally found the silence and piano standing there, and then they screamed and rushed over.

    Wordless thought they were going to give themselves a warm hug, who knows, two Qianqian jade hands grabbed his collar at the same time, and put him in front of themselves.

    "What do you mean by looking here?"

    "Think about it! Stop that woman from going crazy! "

    Looking at the two beautiful faces close to each other, they were full of ferocious looks. The wordless head almost couldn''t turn around. However, the wordless intuition told him that he had better ignore too much, so he changed the topic at once.

    "By the way, why didn''t you see Icarus?"

    "Icarus?" Daisy and Meiqin were stunned and looked at each other.

    "Did you see it just now?"

    "I think I went to the lake to take a bath..."

    Speechless eyes suddenly out of the light

 Chapter 1004

    Thank you very much for the 5888 reward of "annihilation of stars and annihilation of stars" and "light language East"! 1888 reward of "night moon and sky feather"! And "schkyder", "leixiang", "yunqiqinggu", "Kuiyuan elder brother", "I''ll give you scum Xiang" and "diexue Aoshuang"

    (please support! Friends! Give me more support

    Night, as deep as wine

    The fluorescent moonlight is like a transparent gauze garment, which is slowly covered under the stars. The ground seems to be covered by frost. Little by little silver spots are like stars in the sky. They will be dotted there and disappear. When they appear again, they will not be where they are

    There is no cloud tonight, and people can have a panoramic view without any obstruction at night. With the help of its owner, moonlight and starlight sweep through the corners of the ground, sprinkle on the top of the trees in the giant beast forest, sprinkle on the camp tent, sprinkle on the mountain around the corner of the camp, and sprinkle on a small lake, shining the arc light inside

    The lake is located in a corner of the camp, surrounded by rock walls on three sides. Only a passage that can accommodate four or five people leads to a tent forest in front of the camp. The tent forest is the place where the speechless people and Yuban sisters are staying.

    Many people in the camp know that there is a lake in this corner. Although the area is not wide, the lake water is very clear. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides. There is only one passage for people to pass through. It is the best place to bathe the female garrison.

    It''s a pity that in front of this passage is the tent forest of wordless people and Yu Ban''s sisters. If you want to enter, you have to pass here. It''s impossible not to be found. It''s such a unique environment. A group of girls, such as Daisy and Meiqin, naturally moved their hearts.

    However, it''s someone else''s territory after all. Although girls do things as they please, they don''t have any scruples. They occupy this place domineering. After paying part of the resources from hunting in the giant beast forest under the operation of bee eating, the lake officially became a special place for girls and Yuban sister.

    Of course, a wolf can also use here, but. After he knew there was such a place, and played a little dirty mind, the girls seemed to see through his inner thoughts. Every time he used it, there was no one else in the lake. Even a Yuban sister did not, let a wolf hate the sky, beating his chest and feet.

    At this time of night, according to the past situation, generally no one will come here to take a bath, but today, the lake here. But there''s more anger

    The sound of wings fluttering is very clear and crisp under the light wind. It is like a beautiful music, echoing rhythmically. Driven by the wings behind, the girl rowed through the air and flew into the lake surrounded by the rock wall. Then, under the shadow of a pink feather, the girl stretched out a foot, gently touched the ground and landed

    The brilliance of the moon was shining on the girl. It illuminates her full body, reflects the beautiful pink wings, and exposes the angel girl''s unique and pitiful beauty in the light. A pair of blue eyes make people pity and twinkle the quiet ripples

    It is believed that if the male garrison in the camp saw this scene. I''m afraid, I don''t know how many people''s hearts will be taken away by the angel who came down from the sky, and then abandoned mercilessly in the heart of only one person in her life..

    girl, naturally it''s Icarus

    Looking at the lake with arc light in front of her, Icarus''s pitiful pretty face shows a little bit of strange, very exciting. The wings behind her suddenly shrink to the size of palm under her convergence. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.

    Icarus did not squat down until his wings were fully folded behind him. His jade hand gently crossed the water in the lake, forming an extremely beautiful picture. However, his owner was not at all satisfied. He stood up again and began to remove his clothes

    Smooth skin, wing like clavicle, concave and convex body shape, as long as one of them appears on a woman, it will be enough to increase the beauty of this woman by dozens of percentage points. If these are all concentrated on a girl, then she will become a real beauty disaster country.

    Fortunately, as it should be, Icarus has everything and a pretty face that makes people suffocate.

    Such a young girl, even if the wings are removed, no one will doubt that she is an angel

    The lush grass around the lake covers Icarus''s bloody body. Even if someone looks up from the only passage, they can''t see the situation in the lake. This is one of the reasons why girls can take a bath safely here.

    Under the cover of reed grass, Icarus, holding up his soft ankle, stepped into the lake, in waves of ripples, crossed to the center of the lake

    In fact, the water in this lake is not very deep, and the deepest place is only the shoulder of Icarus. Otherwise, Icarus''s wings absorb the water and may sink into the lake with its ownerHis hands gently caressed his shoulders, collarbone, round and full. Icarus washed his delicate body to his heart''s content, which seemed to be very attentive. However, if you look carefully, you can see that Icarus''s eyes have lost focus.

    If someone else''s pupil loses focus, there is only one reason, that is, loss of mind.

    But people who are familiar with Icarus almost all know that Icarus can''t be absent-minded. The only possibility for her to be absent-minded is when she misses her master

    Icarus''s feelings are not rich, which everyone knows.

    With more than ordinary omnipotent angel''s computing ability and fighting ability, Icarus''s emotional ability can be said to be close to zero, which is not exaggerated. She does not know what it means to be different between men and women, or what it means to love, or even the truth of being a human being. Icarus learned a little slowly under the influence of girls, but only a little.

    If astraya without computing power can only be regarded as cute, then Icarus without emotional power, in a way, is pitiful

    But also because of this, once Icarus moved the love, then the love will last forever, until forever, no one can destroy!

    It has to be said that wordless is lucky. When Icarus was still ignorant, he walked into her heart and got Icarus''s extreme love

    Wordless has spent almost two months in the world of "blood eating frenzy", and the time converted into the world of sparril is almost half a day, that is to say, it''s only half a day since wordless left Icarus''s sight.

    But for Icarus, don''t say for a long time, even if she doesn''t see her master, she can''t help but miss

    There is only one figure left in the whole mind. Icarus carelessly splashes water on himself, and whispers the word "master" in his mouth. In his mind, he thinks when he can come back when he has no words.

    Just then, on the way to the lake, a very slight footsteps began to move.

    The sound of footsteps is light if the water drops on the ground. Even if you stand three or four meters away, you can''t hear it. The sound of footsteps in the passage is at least 20 meters away, and it may be even smaller. But Icarus in the shaking God is shocked to hear it.

    As if awakened, the focal length in the indigo pupil gradually solidified. Icarus looked at the lake passage, and in his eyes, a science fiction box expanded.

    Icarus buried his body in the water as much as possible, his hands were still around his chest, covering important parts of his body, and his eyes were tightly staring at the passage mouth. There was alert in it.

    Icarus, who has no emotional ability, should not know these things. Even after getting along with the silent people, he is only shy and concerned when facing the silent people. Even when facing other people, even girls, Icarus''s mood can not bring much waves.

    But Icarus knows that his master likes his body very much

    So Icarus had a brand in his heart

    Your body belongs to master!

    With such an idea, Icarus''s eyes just emerged a little vigilance, and the wings behind began to tremble. Once it was found that the person was not a woman or someone he knew, Icarus would fly away at the fastest speed without hesitation!

    However, when the owner of the footsteps appeared in Icarus''s eyes, the idea completely disappeared

 Chapter 1005

    (congratulations on "empty black hole" becoming the eighth ally of this book!)

    (friends! Need more support

    When the moment when the eyes are opposite, two pairs of eyes at the same time appear a different look

    In the indigo eyes, the box that was just fluctuating disappeared silently. Instead, it was the fluctuation, ripple, joy and yearning that could not be pressed down in any way, which were extremely complex. But they all represented the mood in the girl''s heart at this time, which could not be covered

    Wine red eyes are not so complex, in which, only filled with a mood

    Amazing!

    The long pink hair lost the shackles of the ponytail, and fell down like a waterfall directly, covering the girl''s soft back. It seemed that the red skin appeared because of shyness. Although the color was deep, it had an unspeakable beauty when matched with the white skin.

    The pupils are indigo and the hair is pink. Apart from these two colors, there is only one color left on the girl.

    That''s white!

    Enough to touch people''s hearts!

    No matter the shoulder on the surface of the water, or the delicate body looming under the water, the girl''s white like the Pearl took the speechless eyes, making him no longer move his eyes.

    It is clear that this beautiful body has not been appreciated without hindrance for the first time, or even played and stroked for the first time, but once again, speechless still has no way to keep his heart from beating outside normal. Like a fire burning in my heart, I feel uncomfortable and throbbing.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Unlike the speechless in the astonishment, Icarus was still immersed in the joy of seeing speechless, and the expression on his face remained unchanged. Still so lovable, but the look in my eyes has already melted.

    There are thousands of words in Icarus''s heart, and there are also thousands of impulses to speak, but these languages, these impulses, are all driven by the fluctuations in Icarus''s heart. At the end of the day, turn it into a simple sentence

    Welcome back

    Hearing this sentence, he was speechless and then smiled. His abnormal mood also calmed down in this warm greeting full of thousands of words.

    "I''m back, Icarus..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus didn''t know how to laugh. But her mood is really happy at this time. She just wants to come out of the water, stick to the speechless back as usual, and follow wherever speechless goes.

    It''s just obvious that Icarus remembers that he''s in the water, but forgets that he''s not covered

    In the sound of water. Icarus''s upper body was exposed to the water, but also to the eyes of speechless, so that speechless eyes suddenly, eyes almost did not fall directly to the ground.

    "Wait! Icarus! "

    Seeing Icarus''s tendency to go ashore, he covered his nose silently and subconsciously and stopped it.

    It''s not that he wants to be a gentleman without any words, or pretend to be a good man or a conscience discovery, but that he worries that if Icarus is really allowed to come ashore like this, he can''t help but fall over the charming body in front of him.

    Of course. It''s nothing to fall down. I don''t think Icarus will refuse to love me without words. But when I get to that point, I may forget my purpose of coming here

    The reason why I came to Icarus is that it took two months. Speechless miss her very much, two is also some words, want to say to Icarus alone

    As for why he chose Icarus to do this when he took a bath when he wanted to see Icarus and said nothing to Icarus, only he knew

    Hard to move his eyes that stare at Icarus on the round full, silent wry smile.

    "Don''t go ashore. You haven''t dressed yet..."

    Hearing the speechless speech, Icarus realized his state. His cheeks were suddenly dyed red, and his indigo pupils were full of shyness.

    This is only in the face of speechless when the feelings will burst out!

    When he buried his body in the water again, Icarus took a furtive look at Wuyan. He was relieved until he confirmed that Wuyan had not left. Instead, Icarus felt a sense of inexplicable loss, which made her very strange.

    I don''t know if I have noticed Icarus''s abnormality. I put down my hand covering my nose and scolded myself.

    Don''t you cover your nose and you''ll get nosebleed? It''s not the old town idiot

    He shook his head, looked at Icarus, scratched his cheek and opened his mouth.

    "I''m sorry, Icarus..."

    Hearing this, Icarus was stunned there.

    See, speechless helplessly spread out, chuckled."Every time you go out, you''re worried. I''m really sorry, Icarus..."

    Icarus understood why he said this sentence without words. He lowered his head, shook his head and opened his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.

    Expressing his feelings has always been Icarus''s weakness

    As if to see through Icarus''s dilemma, speechless rather funny. "Well, Icarus, anyway, I apologized to you. Take it!"

    All of a sudden, Icarus was more embarrassed and asked nervously. "This is Order?... "

    "What order..." "I''ve never planned to order you to do anything, Icarus just needs to do what he wants to do," he said

    "Myself What I think... " Icarus squinted his head and looked speechless.

    "In that case, will master be happy?"

    Speechless Leng Leng, immediately helpless sigh. "Icarus, I want you to be happy, not to cater to me for my happiness, understand?"

    Icarus was silent for a while. Before long, a word that made the silent heart start to tremble came out of Icarus''s mouth slowly.

    "I I don''t quite understand, but if master is happy, Icarus will also be happy... "

    Listening to Icarus''s innocent words as a child, but also the most real words from the heart, wordless can clearly feel Icarus''s feelings for himself, the deepest nerve in the brain is continuously stirred, almost let wordless out of tears.

    "Whoo..." Taking a deep breath, I managed to suppress the palpitation in my heart, and raised my head without any words. I felt helpless and loving for Icarus''s big eyes, which seemed to be able to speak.

    "So am I!" He smiled softly and said to Icarus, "as long as Icarus is happy, I will be happy!"

    "So, Icarus, tell me, what can I do to make you happy?"

    "On "Heart..." Icarus put his hand on his chest, as if if if he didn''t, his heart would jump out of it.

    Following the silent induction, Icarus searched all the memories in his mind, tried to find the "happy" part, summed up the "happy" thing, until a long time, Icarus came to the answer in his heart.

    "I Want to follow the master all the time For a moment, Icarus''s eyes brightened, even covering the moonlight and stars around him.

    "With master, Icarus is happy..."

    "You..." There''s nothing more to say.

    This Icarus, I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional, said words, almost every sentence is stirring the silent heart, let his heart uncontrolled and irregular beating, even if a beat is missed, it''s not a strange thing.

    However, it is certain that such a young girl, if she does not treat her well, will be punished lightly that day!

    In the heart of such a decision, speechless face again emerged a smile.

    "Icarus!" Walking to the shore of the lake, he waved to Icarus.

    "Come here..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± A little red face, looking at the wordless waving to himself on the lake bank, Icarus pinched it, very shy, but finally chose to listen to wordless words, walked out of the lake slowly

    In speechless eyes, everything around has disappeared, no matter the lake, the grass, the mountain, the sky and the earth, they are all gone. The only thing left is the delicate body that is being covered by its owner''s red face in front of his chest and under his body

    Reach out, ring up Icarus'' greasy soft waist, press her into his arms without words, gently and domineering, and sit on his own body.

    "I will never leave you again..."

    With this sentence, the next moment, Icarus felt that wordless strong and powerful entry

    Coquettish voice, with the night

 Chapter 1006

    When wordless opens his eyes again, the sky in the field of vision has been replaced by the blue. I don''t know when the original night has all faded away Simultaneous interpreting the sound of

    and bird song into silent ears, some confusion and silence were gradually awakening. Until now, he found himself in the grass of the lake.

    The line of sight sweeps from the blue sky to the direction of the lake. The clear water of the lake is still rippling. It stirs up a circle of water waves. The light to invisible waves move back and forth on the surface of the lake. There is no words to hear. The sound of water is heard from four sides, from far and near

    Rubbing his eyelids, speechless with a sigh of tears and laughter.

    I didn''t expect that I really slept in the wild for a night. If it wasn''t because my constitution was the real ancestor of vampires rather than ordinary people, I''m afraid that I would have caught a cold a long time ago

    After all, I''m still naked

    Clapping his forehead, wordless is going to get up, but this just moved, in the bosom, a very heavy, light and incomparable, contradictory weight comes from his own front, making him a bit confused on the spot, then he remembered what, smiled

    Look at his body, first into the purpose is very bright pink hair, and then a pretty face, a blush. Beautiful to suffocating pretty face

    Maybe it''s because of sleeping all night in the wild. The beautiful girl''s bright pink hair is stained with a little bit of rain and dew. It drips down slowly along the long soft hair. Some drips into the ground, falls into the grass, some drips on the girl''s red skin, and then slides down the skin without a trace Obstructed body

    A wisp of light, like a tiny spotlight, hit the pretty face of the angel''s girl with infinite pity. Let her expression of pity and weeping fall into silent eyes clearly. A pair of palm sized pinkish wings are decorated on the white and slippery back. They rise and fall together with the decorations similar to those on the girl''s ears, just like a cat, which makes others like them.

    For Icarus. Without words, of course, no one else. It''s the one who''s closest and dearest. But Icarus''s gesture at this moment fell into speechless eyes, which aroused his heart''s love and even touched her pretty face involuntarily. Scraped her little nose.

    "Really, isn''t this expression forcing people to commit crimes?"

    I don''t know if I''m joking or serious. Wordless uttered this sentence in a funny tone, but Icarus''s little nose was slightly wrinkled, and made a soft whisper. Although the whisper was small, it should be "master" from the perspective of mouth shape

    Even in the dream, Icarus did not forget his name for his master, almost took it as a mantra, which made him laugh without accident.

    "Doesn''t it mean that all angels can''t sleep or dream?"

    I don''t know that Icarus can''t bear to fall into a deep sleep except when he is tired from doing something that he loves. I haven''t seen Icarus sleep once in the rest of the time. The same is true of astraya, but the girl will also sleep in another situation.

    That is to eat too much

    Looking back on Icarus and astraya, two angels with totally different personalities but equally attractive, I suddenly felt that I was too short of self-consciousness. Clearly, these two girls are people who should be loved by themselves

    More precisely, the girls around me, it seems that every one needs their own love, but also worthy of their own love

    Such an idea flashed in my heart, and the pretty faces of the young girls slipped one by one from the wordless mind, making wordless love for the young girls more and more thick.

    Just then

    "There is such a big surprise when I wake up. Should it be surprising? Or should I change my mind for you? "

    Without foreboding, the tender voice full of incredible dignity sounds directly from the silent heart, which seems to contain some chill.

    "Of course, it''s not a good thing..."

    Hearing this contradictory voice without any ups and downs, I was stunned by wordless subconscious, and looked around conditionally. When I searched the memory of the voice owner from my mind, wordless eyes lit up, and some surprises came out in my heart.

    "That month, is that you?!"

    "Oh? Can you still remember me? "

    The voice that rings in the silent heart is the month when the silent beast sleeps in his blood!

    However, it seems that the month has come to self-consciousness from the deep sleep without the silent call. Naturally, she, who lives in the silent body, has also clearly seen every scene in the silent eyes, including Icarus''s present appearance, and what''s more, what happened last night may have been known.Realizing this, the surprise froze on wordless face.

    That month seemed to be able to directly sense the thoughts of wordless heart, which made a cold nasal sound.

    "This woman, and those of yesterday, are all your mistresses?"

    Obviously, speechless is too naive. It''s not only about last night''s affair with Icarus, but also about meeting daisies, Meiqin and other people in the tent. That month, we all knew!

    This Speechless can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, chat up of smile, carefully asked up.

    "Didn''t you sleep yesterday?"

    "Well?" That month some doubts sound in the silent heart. "Do you not know that the consciousness of the host is actually connected with the consciousness of the animals?"

    "What..." The unexpected answer made me speechless and almost didn''t jump up.

    The consciousness of the host is connected with that of the animals?!

    That is to say, do you know what you think in your heart and what you care about?!

    The idea had just risen, and the ill meaning laughter of that month reverberated.

    "I don''t really know. Yes, although the real animals are conscious, they usually don''t contact with the consciousness of the host. The animals that will contact with the consciousness of the host should be three of us. No, plus aguerola, they should be four..."

    "Wait, wait!" Before the end of that month, speechless immediately calmed down.

    "You mean, not only do you know about Icarus and their affairs, but also Yusha, Xiayin and even aguerola..."

    This sentence, wordless though not directly said, but said in the heart, but the tone full of hope is the perfect simulation out, that month slightly silent, then smiled, no direct answer, she gave an ambiguous answer.

    "What do you say?..."

    However, it''s such an ambiguous answer that I probably know the truth of the matter without any words.

    "Er..." A word containing pain is released from the wordless mouth, as if all the strength has been released, wordless and powerless.

    "What are they doing now? Why don''t you talk? "

    "Back to sleep!" That month, she replied directly, "like me, they all woke up last night. Fortunately, they saw what you did here last night. Unfortunately, they got in touch with your consciousness. They knew your concubines. Then, a shameful one couldn''t look down, fell asleep, and a angry one didn''t want to talk to you, and ran to sleep..."

    Every time I said a word that month, my wordless heart would tremble for a minute. When I finished that month, my wordless heart would tremble like a shiver of nerves, and a smile worse than crying would appear on my face.

    "And you? What are you going to do?... "

    "Ha ha..." A voice like a sneer sounded softly, and that month replied like this.

    "Although I''m not interested in observing your scene of fooling, let''s wait until you''re finished and let you know. Don''t even master the state of your animals!"

    "Yes..." She tried to observe from the tone of that month whether she was angry and speechless and gave up directly after hearing the sneering voice. She smiled bitterly.

    "Well, aren''t you going to come out and meet everyone?"

    "No!" That month was as relentless as ever. "At least for the time being, I''m not in the mood to get in touch with your group of lovers. So are xiaoyusha and yelase Xiayin!"

    Leave this sentence, that month seems to disappear, no longer make a sound, but this time speechless is to feel that month consciousness fell into a deep sleep state, a face wrinkly and tight.

    "I need to pay more attention to the situation in my body later..."

 Chapter 1007

    (all friends! Lead the light of the great God! It hasn''t been rising for a long time...)

    the atmosphere in the camp seems to be active under the rendering of the clear sky

    At the end of the night''s rest, one by one of the garrison members came out of their tents and started a new day''s camp life. Some of them washed and cleaned up, some of them put out the campfire that had been burning all night, some of them cooked, some of them got in touch with the senior members of their families. For a while, every corner of the camp was full of noise.

    After watching the night, the patrolmen yawned one by one and went back to their tents to have a rest, while those who didn''t have the turn to patrol at night were ready to gather, and then marched to the giant beast forest in groups to perform their duties.

    Coming out from the only channel in front of the lake surrounded by mountains on three sides, the first thing I saw was that Yu Ban''s younger sisters, wearing goggles, shuttled back and forth among their tent forests, which seemed very lively. Like the garrison members in the camp, they were prepared to wash and cook, and formed teams to hunt in the giant beast forest. They were very busy ¡£

    looked as like as two peas who had the same looks and body, and were very busy.

    I remember that at the beginning, Yu Ban''s younger sisters were the replicators who even knew the common sense from the learning device. Although they had their own consciousness, they were always short of anger in their actions. It makes people feel very unaccustomed to it, and also very pitiful to Yu Ban''s sister like this.

    But now, Yu Ban''s sisters not only act regularly, but also learn to cook, wash and even communicate with each other!

    This was not possible before!

    After all, Yuban sisters are aware that Yuban network is in contact. If you want to say anything, you can say it directly in Yuban network, which is not only convenient. And it''s very efficient. No matter how long you talk about it, it''s just a time of thought, just like the real heart to heart communication.

    In this case, Yu Ban''s sister, who relies on rational judgment, will naturally choose the more convenient way of communication, at least when there is no outsider. So. The self communication between Yuban sister and Yuban sister. Almost no

    Now, even if there is no one else, Yu Ban''s sisters will communicate with each other in the way of "own mouth". All of a sudden, they became very human. I think they began to realize that some words, which are not spoken by themselves, can not show their feelings in their hearts.

    This is not the proof that Yu Ban''s sisters are getting closer to normal people''s thinking?!

    no, as like as two peas, all of them are so unreal. The tone is infinitely close to zero emotion. It seems too mechanical. I am afraid that they will not be too ordinary as a normal person now.

    My sisters are trying to live in their own way

    Looking at the younger sisters of Yuban who seem to have vitality, a smile can''t help but appear on wordless faces.

    It seems that younger sisters have the same thinking as normal people. It''s just around the corner

    When such an idea rose in wordless heart, a group of Yuban sisters who were closest to him finally found his existence, and Qi Qi threw the unsmooth Brown pupils on wordless body.

    "I found my elder brother! do£¡ Yuban 10047 was very surprised and cheered! "

    This is a Yuban sister who is speaking to the speechless direction with no expression, no action, and no undulating tone

    "It''s really elder brother! The elder brother is still alive! do£¡ The Royal plate 14309 gives out the feeling that I haven''t seen my elder brother for a long time! "

    Although there is no expression or action, it looks at the wordless sister Yu ban with a look at God

    "It''s said that elder brother has long abandoned his elder sister and went to find a new friend. Now it''s here. According to Yuban''s judgment, it''s likely that he was dumped. Do, Yuban 9776 didn''t hide the secret information he got and cast despicable eyes on elder brother..."

    This is still no expression and action, the mouth said to cast a look of contempt, but in fact, it is to use the look of animals to look at a speechless Yuban sister

    "According to the secret information given by 9776, Yuban made different judgments. Yuban felt that his elder brother had abandoned his elder sister and elder people. Instead of going out to find a good friend, he was thinking of Yuban people. Do, Yuban 19794 decided to protect his elder brother and try to show his elder brother secretly..."

    This is to say that we should protect ourselves, but in the end, we give a younger sister Yuban who is more likely to suffer from the fate of Chai Dao

    "I see. Brother, are you ready to fight Yu ban at last? Do, Yu ban 3399 takes a step back and hides the secret joy... "

    "Yuban thinks that elder brothers can''t abandon elder sisters and adults. If he wants to help Yuban, Yuban can share his elder brothers and adults. Do, Yuban 10976 decides to help elder sisters and adults recover their impure heart and try tiger as an example!""Royal board 10029 secondarily!"

    "Yu ban 19909 secondarily!"

    "Royal board 16300 secondaries!"

    "All the Royal panels seconded!"

    With the topic of Yuban sisters'' mouth becoming more and more absurd, the cold sweat on wordless forehead also flowed out. Watching those Yuban sisters coming to their side one by one, wordless mouth corners twitched violently, pulled Icarus''s hand behind them, and ran away in a panic.

    Have a normal mind

    I''m afraid it''s enough

    ¡­¡­

    Holding the hand of some shy Icarus, speechless walked into the big tent shared by all

    There is only one big table in the middle of the big tent. Around the big table, there are chairs. Count them carefully. It happens to be the number of silent people. There are tables around the edge of the big tent. There is nothing else.

    This tent is used by girls to eat together or discuss important matters. Usually, there is nothing. Although girls will gather here, they usually drink tea, eat snacks and play around. It''s enough to have tables and chairs.

    At this time, little Flemish and Siji are playing around, while astraya and Shixiang are eating and drinking, while the rest of the girls are all sitting in chairs, looking serious, as if they are discussing something important.

    It''s talking about something. Actually, it''s just sitting in the first piano and talking about something. All the girls sit there quietly and listen. Everyone''s faces are very different. The three people who love silk flag most, franda and takumari are a little careless. The three people who eat bee and pray and crazy are wearing an inexplicable smile, while Daisy and Meiqin are wearing an inexplicable smile But it''s getting darker

    Seeing this scene, I don''t know why, speechless suddenly has a bad feeling.

    His premonition told him that he would not have a good end if he stayed here again!

    His face suddenly became cloudy and clear. He looked at the expression changes of a group of girls. At last, wordless chose to believe his premonition, took Icarus''s hand, quietly turned around, and crept back slowly

    Just as he was about to leave the tent, Icarus looked at him with unknown eyes and made a confused voice.

    "What''s the matter? master¡­¡±

    The air suddenly solidified

    Hearing Icarus''s voice, I knew the bad food without any words. At present, I hurriedly started to transport the magic power, intending to come to a space to transfer directly. I left this place of right and wrong, but I haven''t had time to transport the magic power yet. I put two small hands on his shoulder with a "snap".

    Speechless tiger body a shock, stiff face, slowly, slowly turned around, and then he saw, in his eyes flashing a dangerous signal, on the forehead of the daisy and the Meiqin two people are looking at him, with a bright smile, it is this smile, let speechless back a cool, the heart also cool half

    "Gollum..." He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to smile.

    "How What''s wrong? Two ladies? "

    If it was normal, the face of daisy and Meiqin would have been red as soon as the "two ladies" came out. But this time, the faces of the two girls were not red, but showed more and more signs of turning black.

    "Nothing!"

    The daisy and the harp are singing at the same time

    "Just want you to introduce your new sister to us!"

    Speechless in front of a dark, only a thought left in my heart

    It''s ove

 Chapter 1008

    Introduce the new sister to you?! That''s it?!

    Looking at the gloomy face of daisy and Meiqin, I almost have a pretty face full of black air and a crazy cry in my wordless heart.

    It''s not just that!

    Obviously, Daisy and Meiqin have already known about that month, Qisha and Xiayin. No, it should be said that all the girls have known about them!

    It''s no wonder that there was only Qin Li saying that the girls were listening. The emotion was that Qin Li was shaking out what she had done in the "blood eating frenzy". What''s more, the things about that month, Gusha, Xiayin and so on must have been taken care of!

    Thinking of this, wordless immediately cut his eyes into the piano, but in return for a sweet smile, and closed his eyes towards wordless cute, with the sweet and greasy voice line only available when "sister mode" is used.

    "Come on, O''Neal sauce."

    at this moment, I cried silently.

    Let''s not talk about Xia Yin''s story first. Mingming gusA is encouraged by Qin, and then she will come to give herself a hug. That month, she also asked herself to attack in order to prove the ability of "beast engraving". Although she did have feelings for them, the culprit was Qin!

    Why is bitter fruit swallowed by oneself?!

    The face is full of suffocation, speechless biting teeth to look at the sweet smile of the piano. Sneer.

    Seeing the silent sneer, Qin continues to eat his'' precious pearl ''with indifference, but the bee eating operation and praying in the scene is pretty white, and her body shivers with no reason, and her eyes on Qin gradually become compassionate.

    At the beginning, our queen also fell into trouble at this time. As a result, some wolf retaliated, raided his tent in the middle of the night, and gave himself a shameful play

    It seems that there is no escape from Qin

    Of course. No matter when the shameful play comes to the piano. Now, I have to deal with the two little vinegar buckets of daisy and Meiqin

    No, not only Daisy and Meiqin, but also a big vinegar barrel!

    "Are they all true?! Shidao!!! "

    In a roaring cry. Shixiang darts to the speechless front. His face is ferocious. I was scared.

    When she had no words and thought that Shixiang would challenge her teachers, Shixiang said a word.

    "Did you have a baby outside with another woman?"

    The voice was still falling, and all the people at the scene fell to the ground in a sound of "beep and clap".

    "In the piano..." This time, I changed my face to look at the piano. But Qin is full of consternation.

    "When did I say he had a baby outside with another woman?!"

    "Eh?" A question mark appeared on the ten incense forehead, and the big purple eyes blinked.

    "I didn''t say it was from Qin, it was from Kuang San!"

    "Crazy three?" Everyone looked at crazy three in amazement, and felt the eyes of everyone. Crazy three tilted his head and smiled.

    "It''s interesting to say that..."

    Smell speech, speechless and a group of young girls can''t help speechless, what''s more speechless is that Shixiang also pulled his speechless sleeves innocently and looked at him with big eyes full of curiosity.

    "As the saying goes, what is giving birth to a child?"

    A breath blocked in the chest, almost did not breathe up directly burp fart, in the young girls forced to laugh out of the expression, speechless forced smile.

    "Since you don''t know what it''s like to have a baby, why are you rushing over and yelling at me?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shixiang stays for a while and then beats her palm.

    "Yeah, why did I rush over and yell at you?"

    "Ha ha..." At this time, all the women were unable to resist the smile in their hearts, and they all laughed in a "Pooh" sound, which made speechless and all kinds of unsavory.

    "Cough..." Finally, the smile of the heart was suppressed. Daisy and Meiqin became serious again and faced speechless.

    "Don''t you want to explain it to us?"

    Although the voice was still so low, the gloom on the two women''s faces had disappeared, leaving only the solemnity, which relieved the wordless, and secretly thanked Kuang San and Shixiang.

    However, when the speechless eyes on crazy three, crazy three is to show him a beautiful smile.

    Speechless Zheng for a while, surprised.

    Is it true that crazy three said to Shixiang on purpose to help himself

    The answer, for the time being, can''t be found without words.Shaking his head, speechless eyes again to the daisy and Meiqin, some angry smile.

    "Do you all listen to the piano? Then we should know that they are in my body now, and they are still in a deep sleep. In a short time, they will not come out... "

    According to the statement of that month, several of them don''t want to come out to see the girls for the moment..

    without any words, of course, they can only use a vague excuse to perfunctorize the past, until that month, Qisha and Xiayin are all ready for psychological preparation, and then let them meet

    All the women seemed to think of something. They all looked at each other and didn''t mention "Introduction", including Daisy and Meiqin.

    Well, even though their expression is a little upset, it''s right

    Only the Bee Eater prayed that after looking around at all the people, he suddenly began to cry.

    "Wuwu, Xiaoyan is really a bad guy. Obviously we are here to deal with the people in the camp, and we are planning for the future. My sisters even go to the giant beast forest to hunt every day. It''s normal for you to get hurt if you are not good, but you are..."

    Hearing the words of bee eating, the original relaxed atmosphere of the scene was tense again.

    Not to mention Daisy and Meiqin, but the silk flag''s favorite, franda, astraya, Kuang San and Long Hu Li, who didn''t care much about it, all looked speechless with uncomfortable eyes, and looked speechless directly at a heart contracting fiercely. They also felt guilty.

    Indeed, as the Bee Eater prays, the girls in the camp must be bothered by the events in the sparril world every day. In this case, they have been living the life they want as always, which is a little too asshole!

    There was an apologetic look in her eyes. She lowered her head without words and covered her expression with bangs. When she saw the appearance of wordless, the girls were in a panic. Only for a moment, all the discontent in her heart disappeared and replaced by heartache.

    This is the girls! Girls who are kind and think for nothing!

    No matter what wordless has done, and no matter how many grievances there are in their hearts, they always act with wordless as their own everything, even if it is unreasonable, it is the same!

    "Yan..." Daisy and Meiqin come to the silent side of the body, they seem to want to say something, but they can''t say anything close to their hearts. At present, they only look at the bee eating drill for help.

    The Bee Eater prayed to them for a confident smile, and the voice suddenly turned away.

    "Ah La, my bag seems to be a little broken..."

    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the room were stunned, and speechless, too. However, he had some miraculous reactions and hurriedly opened his mouth.

    "I remember there was a shop in the supply Town, which sold some very good bags. Next time I''ll buy one for you!"

    The Bee Eater immediately burst out a smile, no more than those just like professional smile, this smile is really from the heart of Bee Eater!

    And saw this smile, speechless also suddenly understand why the bee eating exercise pray suddenly blame themselves.

    It''s not that she really blames herself for giving them all the things in the world of sparril. She just wants to play coquetry with herself

    That''s right! It''s coquetry!

    Maybe it''s because there''s no way to be close to wordless as before, so Bee Eater prays that she''s a little bit worried about gain and loss, so she will use this way to play coquetry with herself

    After all, bee eating and praying are just common girls

    All the women seemed to react. Qi Qi glanced at each other and smiled.

    "My clothes are a little old recently..."

    "I don''t know if the supply town is selling too much?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

    "Astraya wants a cake!"

    "Whoa! I want it too! "

    "Fleur will have cake, too!"

    The girl''s voice echoes in the silent ear, but in the silent ear, the noisy voice is just like the most beautiful music in the world.

    The heart, gradually melted

 Chapter 1009

    Giant beast forest is a natural treasure land!

    This is something that everyone in the world of sparril, even ordinary people without cultivation, knows

    As the heaven of Warcraft, the forest of monsters is almost inexhaustible. There are naturally many reasons for the wide area of the forest of monsters and the large capacity of Warcraft. More importantly, the reproduction ability of Warcraft is generally much better than that of human beings.

    It is not a matter of two days for human beings to hunt for Warcraft, take the skin and body of Warcraft to make weapons, potions and other resources that are conducive to the development of sparril world, but something that human beings have been doing since they are conscious and know how to cultivate.

    But that''s how it is. Now, I don''t know how many thousands of years have passed. There are still plenty of Warcraft in the forest of behemoths. There has never been any kind of Warcraft extinct, and it has only become rare for a while, but it will recover in a few years.

    It can be seen how powerful the reproduction ability and capacity of Warcraft in the forest of behemoth are

    Not only that, there are all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures in the forest of behemoths, which can be used for all kinds of purposes. Some real treasures will even attract the competition of numerous powerful people. It is also a matter of time before a bloodbath arose in the world of sparril.

    Therefore, the giant beast forest is very important to the sparril world, and it can''t be replaced!

    Four gods have been born in the world of sparril. These four gods rely on the help of God''s power. All of a sudden, the level of life, finally to be able to evolve into a real peak!

    Unfortunately, the disappearance of the power of God made the world of sparril possible. Forever and forever lost the God rank strong person

    If the disappearance of the divine power makes the world of sparril no longer have the divine power, then the disappearance of the forest of monsters is likely to make the level of force of sparril world plummet to the end. I''m afraid that even the semi God strong and even the Ninth level strong will be lost!

    It''s no exaggeration. After all, not everyone''s talent is so good. Although the semi God strongman is strong, he must have taken some growth power and broken through the existing level of treasures before he can live. The ascent of shunshunli to demigod.

    Once the world of sparril has lost the forest of monsters, without these natural materials and treasures, it will be much more difficult to break through the stage. In the end, there may be no one to break through

    In addition, weapons, amazing effects of props and other foreign things used to increase strength are also made from the giant beast forest to obtain resources. Without the giant beast forest, all these things will lose the raw materials for manufacturing. Therefore, giant beast forest is very important.

    Once upon a time, there were people who wanted to obtain all the resources in the giant beast forest by occupying the giant beast forest, but all of them failed in the end, because the giant beast forest was really too unfit for human beings to live in, so they took the people who had this idea by surprise.

    Since then, the forest of behemoths has become the world of Warcraft. Although people go to hunt here every day, no one has ever built a place here for living.

    To this day

    In one of the corners of the border between the outer and inner sides of the behemoth forest. There is a wide open space..

    the open space is very common, the terrain is flat without slope, surrounded by huge trees, except for trees, in this open space. A flat land of rocks.

    At this time, on the flat ground, a Taoist shadow is scattered, standing here in twos and threes. Looking at the open space, it seems that he is looking at something.

    It''s the silent group!

    Standing in front of the girls, I took a silent look around the vast open space, with my eyebrows locked tightly, and then I cast my eyes on the Bee Eater.

    "Do you really decide to build our base here?" The wine red pupil is full of dignified, speechless and a little worried, saying: "don''t forget that it''s a giant forest..."

    "It''s because this is the forest of monsters that I want to build the base here!" The Bee Eater prayed and smiled, but there was a very serious look in his eyes.

    "Anyway, younger sisters come here to hunt every day. They get resources and experience value at the same time. In this way, instead of looking for another place to arrange them and then let them come here every day, it''s better to directly let younger sisters take the giant beast forest as the base area..."

    "But isn''t that dangerous?" Meiqin''s face is full of worries. "After all, it''s the world of Warcraft. What should I do if I''m surrounded by the world of Warcraft, or if there''s a world of Warcraft with a lower level? Besides, it''s not suitable for living. Food, water and other things must be solved first. In addition, the king of beasts is likely to be here... "

    "Yuban, don''t worry so much..." Looking at the trend of Meiqin''s continuous saying, the bee eating drill asked for a wry smile."Which Warcraft group can break through the defense line under the joint efforts of 20000 sisters? It''s more unlikely that Warcraft of higher rank will come to this peripheral area only close to the inner enclosure. As for the problem of food and water, it may be a big problem for people in sparril world. But I believe that it''s not difficult to find the way to continuously supply food and water from the system, is it systematic? "

    "Then what happens?" Meiqin didn''t look relieved at all. She said stubbornly, "like the last time, you said that there was no problem with the sisters here. As a result, the king of beasts appeared, and the Warcraft also went away. The sisters are still trapped here. We can''t guarantee that such things will not happen again..."

    Looking into the mode of fool sister completely, unable to listen to the Meiqin advised by others, the Bee Eater shook his head helplessly and cast his eyes on the speechless body, making the speechless face helpless.

    "All right, Meiqin..." I shook my little hand and shook my head. "Although what you said is also very reasonable, Xiao Qi''s idea is also correct. Instead of letting her sisters run around outside, it''s better to calculate directly on the basis of here. It''s not convenient..."

    "But..." Meiqin opens her mouth with worry. Every sister is her heart and soul. She doesn''t want to see any harm to her sisters. After all, in Meiqin''s heart, she always feels that she owes her sisters and understands the idea of Meiqin. It''s rare that she didn''t argue with Meiqin in this matter because of the bee eating prayer against her.

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless relieved smile. "When the base is completed, I will set up the highest level of defense border here, and then set up some skills to resist the enemy. This time in the replica world, I will also get some powerful ancient weapons to guard the base area. Even if the real king of beasts appears, I will be able to block it for a while!"

    "Besides, we can also set up a transmission point for returning to the city scroll in the base. If anything happens, we can come back at any time. Besides, we are not always outside. This is not only the base of our sisters, but also our base..."

    Hearing this, Meiqin is silent, and all the women are silent, waiting for Meiqin''s decision. If Meiqin really insists on not opening a base in the giant beast forest, then everyone will compromise.

    Seems to feel the thoughts of the people in the heart, the helpless look appeared in the brown pupil, Meiqin nodded and agreed to come down.

    Seeing this, everyone was relieved. In some aspects, she was more fragile than the ordinary girl, and in some aspects, she was stubborn and terrible. She was really upset. She couldn''t even take her without words, unless she was in the quilt

    "So, how to build it? This base... "

    Girls brush their eyes to the silent body, wordless tickle the cheek, some frown.

    "There are many ways to build a base in the system, but considering the security and external defense of the sisters, the level of the base must not be too low, and even some measures to resist foreign enemies must be added, so the points will be counted."

    "If you count, you can solve many problems here!" The Bee Eater directly took out a space ring and handed it to Wuyan. "My sisters'' efforts in this period are not in vain. There are many monster bodies, magic crystals and eggs in them. They should be able to change to many props, abilities and summoning points. As for the equipment point, there is no way..."

    "It''s just that the equipment point is not a big problem, and there are not many equipment points to be used!" A silent smile.

    "Go back and exchange all the things that should be exchanged, and then let the sisters come here to establish it!"

    All the girls nodded

 Chapter 1010

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "diexue Aoshuang"! And the rewards of "dream demon", "thunder ring" and "cloud Qi Green Valley"

    Giant beast forest, camp

    It''s been ten days since I came back to sparril world from the world of "blood eating frenzy"

    In these ten days, the giant beast forest camp slowly crossed the past with a kind of unexpected calm. It was no longer as noisy as the previous days. One day, one day, one day, one day, another day, some people became unknown monsters, making people panic.

    Now the camp is like a sunny day after a storm. Apart from some usual skirmishes and intrigues, there is basically no big thing happening. This is another kind of calm. Peros, who has to be worried all the time, has time to let go of his sense of urgency and take a breath.

    Of course, it means that there is no big event, but it is actually for the speechless people. In the ten days, there is still a big event in the camp.

    That''s the new camp leader!

    It''s also a matter of course. Although peros''s ability is very excellent. Even if a person manages the camp, he is tired, but at least there is a pattern, and the management is very regular. But after all, peros is a member of the lolly family. If he is only the leader of the camp, then the camp belonging to the AILU empire will become the one belonging to the lolly family Camp

    For this situation, even if the Lori family would like to see it, the Saito family and the leding family would not like to see it

    So, at about half of the ten days, the royal family of the AILU empire finally gave the order of the new leader. Once again, choose one person from the Saito family and the laiding family, and come here to manage the camp with peros''s colleagues

    As the three families of the AILU Empire, the royal family chooses people from the three families to be the camp leader, which is naturally the most reasonable.

    The rest of the family''s senior management, though some expected this situation. But there is still more or less dissatisfaction.

    In this period of time, in order to be able to choose the position of camp leader, they all secretly moved their hands and feet. There were bribes, bribes and flatters. Even assassinating people who have conditions.

    Now it''s such a result. The anger in these people''s hearts can be imagined. Some people also respond to the royal family, saying that the royal family is inclined to the three families, which has attracted a lot of jokes.

    The reason why the three families are called the three families is that their family''s strength and ability exceed the ordinary families in the AILU empire. It is recognized by the royal family of the AILU empire. Just like when the emperor arranges people to do something important, he naturally chooses people he trusts. When the official position is close to his own, there is no reason to choose a small official.

    Therefore, these unreasonable people have been choked back by a royal sentence.

    It''s OK to be in charge. Just pull out one of the three families!

    A simple sentence, a reasonable answer, this time, no one''s voice response

    Joking, it''s OK to argue for the position of the person in charge. If you are against the people of the three families, it''s strange that they don''t have to be uprooted because of their family background

    And those who can''t choose the person in charge are upset, and those who choose the person in charge are upset.

    This time, the heads of the Saito and the reading families are not strangers. On the contrary, they are still very familiar with speechless people.

    Bing Ling and Bixi!

    The top eight is not Chinese cabbage. Even with the strength of the three families, there are only two or three top eight in each family, and these top eight are strong. Either the head of the three families or the second leader of the family.

    Can''t let the patriarch be the leader himself? In that case, what about their own family?!

    Therefore, the leader of the camp has to send a second in command.

    It''s a pity that Marcus, the second leader of the Saito family, became a traitor and a monster. He was killed in front of so many people without words. Andrew, the second leader of the laiding family, was killed without words because he offended others. Where are the eight level top two leaders of the two families

    Maybe it''s OK to send the eighth level senior. Without the eighth level peak, there will always be the eighth level senior

    Yes, there are, but these eight level senior strongmen are not enough to be the camp leader, at least not in terms of strength, in terms of identity.

    Other people sent second in command, but they sent a not high not low past, not to make a joke

    Therefore, the two families have no choice but to send the next pillar of the family

    Bingling and Bixi, if there is no accident, will be the next clan leader in their respective families in the future. In terms of identity, though they are not strong enough, it is not a big problem to send several strong guards around.

    However, the strength of the seventh level peak is still a little small after all. It''s too hard to be talked about when going out. In order to avoid being laughed at as no one is in the two families, the Saito family and the laiding family have paid a heavy price to raise the strength of Bingling and Bixi to the eighth level!Two eight strong men under 25 years old!

    The future head of each family!

    These two titles are enough to match the title of camp leader

    It is worth mentioning that because the second and future second leaders of the Saito family were destroyed by wordless, some eighth level guards brought by Bingling shouted to get a breath for the family on the first day they came to the camp. Together with other eighth level strongmen, they rushed to the wordless area in groups.

    As a result, within ten minutes, these people were all thrown out by angry girls one by one

    Including Icarus!

    After the last "coquetry" incident, wordless as if conscience found out, during this period of time, every young girl showed extra hot love, it was just holding in the palm of the hand to be afraid of falling, holding in the mouth to be afraid of melting, so that the young girls all enjoyed the extremely tender and especially used.

    It''s not easy for the girls to become their mother-in-law. They wait for wordless love except rolling the bed sheets. As a result, under the sneer of these annoying guys, wordless faces that let the girls see the sweet and abnormal smiles in their hearts are so gloomy that they almost come out of the water. How can the girls who have enjoyed all their love look down on it

    Even people like Icarus can''t help but get angry once, let alone her girls. They can only say that these people, who go out without looking at the Yellow calendar, deserve to be treated by the sun

    After this incident was spread out, the people in the camp were even more awed by the silent people. There were such a group of people who were not afraid of anything. I''m afraid that even the next emperor of the royal family would dare to fight, and those who would not have an accident would live here together, which is not much worse than the feeling of accompanying the tiger.

    After all, no one wants to offend such a group of unscrupulous people, causing a body of coquette

    Also because of this, the people in the camp are so far away from the silent people that they have not found that in the tent forest land of the silent people, during this period of time, many Yuban sisters did not come back from the giant beast forest even at night, and the number of them is still increasing

    So, the person who did not choose the person in charge is worried, the person who chose the person in charge is also worried, the garrison in the camp is worried, the girls are also worried, even speechless, at this time, they are also worried

    "Ah..."

    Sitting on the bed of my tent, looking at the personal list of my own on the system list that only myself and girls can see, I sighed silently.

    In order to build a base for 20000 Yuban sisters that can not only ensure their living, but also ensure their safety and normal life, there is no saying that they have to dig their own pockets.

    Now, all the items and props that should be exchanged have been exchanged and handed over to Yu Ban''s sisters. They have begun to gradually use these things to build their own base. I believe that in a few months, with the convenience of the things in the system, this base can accommodate more than 20000 or 30000 people will be built.

    But also therefore, wordless equipment points, props points, and even ability points have almost reached the bottom

    This is also in addition to the points obtained from the hunting resources of Yuban sisters. Otherwise, the wordless points are not enough!

    See the three points shown on the system list that are similar to those without words and lips.

    "Should I turn in the gold ring as well?"

    The wordless line of sight that whispers this sentence suddenly turns to the fourth kind of points in the system list, which is also the only kind of points that are not used

    Call point!

 Chapter 1011

    (I wish the friends who are going to take the college entrance examination a great success! Get an ideal score

    Now that the equipment points, props points and ability points are almost used to build the base, the rest of the silent points are only summoning points, which are not used for building the base.

    After all, the summoning point is originally used to summon the characters in the replica to come to their side. Unlike the other three kinds of points, it is more or less necessary to use a little when building a base. When the scale of the base is large, the points will naturally be overwhelmed. If it is not because there is still a golden ring without words, it is now in the end.

    Originally, among the four kinds of points, the most wordless point is undoubtedly the prop point. But now, the prop point is almost as well used as the equipment point and the ability point. However, the call point that was not very considerable originally was well preserved because it was not used. In addition to the harvest from the hunting of Yuban sisters, the call point increases instead of decreasing.

    Looking at the only saved call point, wordless hands around the chest, some thought.

    Since the other three kinds of points are almost used, why not use the summoning point!

    This idea is out of control!

    As a matter of fact, I just found out that I owe a lot to the girls. Should I call up new people to come to me at this time? That month, Gusha and Xiayin are still in his body now, they don''t mean to see the girls. This is a big and small problem.

    On the basis of this question, call up new people. There is no doubt that it will only add fuel to the fire and make girls really angry.

    Although the young girls'' feelings towards themselves will be calmed down sooner or later, they have realized that they do not want to see a trace of unhappiness from their faces after their hard work. This is one of the reasons why he loves the young girls so much these days.

    Therefore, even if there is some movement in the heart, at this time, speechless should not call new characters to appear.

    But, this time, speechless really moved the idea of calling!

    Because. He wants to call. It''s not a new character, it''s an old acquaintance!

    Click to open the call list, and drag your fingers on the unreal list. It seems to outsiders that he is comparing something in the void. But in the speechless eyes. Follow his fingers. The system list is also changing, and he has found his own goal.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight cloud Purple: the big monster from the fantasy Town, is very powerful. Holding the power of realm related to the root, he is one of the founders of fanciful village, who, together with the Witches of Boli in previous dynasties, maintains the great border of Boli, and is the essential existence of fanciful village; the call point is 1000000.

    ¡­¡­

    Yes, those who have no words want to summon are the eight cloud purple who has been summoned temporarily for a period of time with the help of the system!

    Although I spent only one week with purple, I was a little dark and shrewd. At the critical moment, I took care of myself and others like my elder sister, and helped them to solve their problems. Apart from many troubles, no one forgot her.

    The reason why purple was summoned at the beginning was that she asked her to help her defeat the king of beasts. Unlike the other girls, she summoned purple after careful consideration and really meant to be a companion.

    It''s hard to hear. Summoning purple is like summoning a thug and a prop to help solve problems!

    Of course, in such a critical situation, there is no way. If you don''t summon, you will not only be speechless, but even the girls will probably die in the hands of the king of beasts!

    Speechless, I always use this excuse to comfort myself

    Who ever thought that violet could use her ability to extend her time in sparril world, so as to stay with the silent party for a while!

    This is really unexpected!

    What we didn''t expect is that this intelligent monster, who is extremely smart, has carefully cared for everyone in the silent group for a short period of time

    To be honest, speechless doesn''t believe that purple will become its calling character and blend with its own life, so we regard ourselves and others as real companions. With purple''s shrewdness and intelligence, we can''t maintain people we meet for the first time everywhere. At best, we can help them when they rise up. We really try our best, let alone outsiders, even those in the fantasy countryside Few people she knew could make her do it.

    But it turned out that during that time, purple not only got along very well with the people, but also played the role of big sister and gave them a lot of care. Even when the call time came, purple also left a drop of her own blood to wordless. Even if she left, she also protected wordless in disguise with her own way

    Mingming only spent a week together, and purple didn''t need to do this at all. I don''t know whether purple had her own consideration and calculation or whether she really had feelings for everyone in a short week. But before purple left, she had a smile that was not willing to give up, but it was absolutely true!With this alone, even if purple really has her own calculation, she is willing to fall into it without any words. I believe that the rest of the girls must think so.

    Now, it''s about a month since purple left his side. However, it''s quite a few years for the wordless people who have been to sword realm and blood devouring rampage after purple left.

    He, also some miss this sometimes bad sometimes good, sometimes black and sometimes no chaste monster sage

    What''s more, if you call purple, the girls won''t have any opinions. It''s the best person to call!

    These thoughts flashed in his heart, and he immediately decided to call purple without any words. However, when he saw the words "call point 1000000 points", his brow still jumped.

    The system has been updated once. After that update, the exchange value of points has also changed, and a few points can play a greater value. In terms of call points, the original ten thousand call points are about the same as today''s one thousand call points, which is ten times smaller in value.

    That is to say, the number of summon purple points, in the past, at least 10 million summon points!

    Even now, it will take a million

    "Worthy of being the monster of the realm, the strong semi God..." I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and smiled bitterly.

    Although his summoning point has not been used, it is only about 40000 or 50000, plus the harvest of Yuban sisters, it is about 100000, and 100000, only one tenth of the summoning point of purple

    "It seems that I have to use my base..."

    With a wave of the hand, a crimson space ripple reverberated in front of the speechless. Under the fluctuation, a golden ring was spit out.

    Aware of the inner part of the golden ring, wordless began to search for treasures that could be exchanged for call points. After nearly half an hour of screening and tossing, the one million call points were finally assembled. The items that could be exchanged for call points in the golden ring were also not saved

    But it''s worth it to summon purple!

    At present, I have confirmed that my call points are enough, and I click "call"

    "Hum..."

    The dazzling white light rises in the whole tent!

    It''s a pity that even if the white light is dazzling again, wordless will not pay attention to these lights. His eyes, already through the heavy white light, are attracted by a wonderful figure

    That''s a girl dressed in something different!

    Pink White princess dress with pleats and lace. In the front part of the body, there is a Taoist dress with eight diagrams engraved on it. There are long blond hair with little curls. There are several small red bows on the end of the hair. On the head, there is a round hat with lace. The front end of the hat also has a red hair belt with bows, which sets off the beauty of the girl.

    At this time, the girl''s hands, one hand is still holding a parasol, the other hand is holding a paper fan, eyes closed, the noble and beautiful beautiful face appears a little peaceful under the white light rendering, as if the girl should have been sleeping under the bright light, the whole body is floating with a mysterious atmosphere, so that people can not ignore her sense of existence.

    Girl, it''s no doubt that eight clouds purple!

    After a few years, the smart and intelligent Genie and sage are still as beautiful as coming back from the painting. The powerful breath that reverberates around them seems to be telling the world..

    She, eight clouds purple, is back again!

 Chapter 1012

    (I wish you all the best in the exam! Get an ideal score!)

    (in addition, purple mother is on the stage! Where is the support?!)

    The dazzling white light is not only full of the whole tent, but also twinkles outside the tent, especially strong.

    However, in the speechless eyes, the white light, even if no matter how strong, could not be as dazzling as the beautiful girl in front of him, so that for a while, he was a little dazed.

    Perhaps it is to detect the silent gaze, purple eyelids suddenly trembled, slowly opened in a fluctuation, a pair of purple eyes like crystal exposed in the air, also exposed in a strong white light, for the pure white light, add a different color

    Just standing in front of the purple, the wordless man naturally took the purple''s line of sight. For a moment, wordless had the idea that he didn''t dare to look directly at purple. He had the impulse to move his eyes away. His heart also accelerated in a bang, making wordless smile.

    I don''t know if the voice of a wry smile woke up violet. At last, violet''s eyes had a little look. But when violet saw the silence standing in front of her, she was stunned and lost.

    "Ah? Isn''t my calling time? How can I see Xiaoyan? "

    Hearing this, he was stunned, and then remembered that if he didn''t enter a certain replica world, the time of those replica world in the system would stop flowing.

    In other words, for speechless people, they have been separated from purple for some time. But for violet, she just closed her eyes for a while, this time even less than a second. When she opened her eyes again, she was in front of her again

    Purple consciousness. Should I still stay in the moment when I left

    Think of here, speechless again wry smile, if changed oneself to replace the purple''s position, the former second is still with others cherish phase, the latter second is to meet again, I''m afraid that no matter how big the nerve also can''t turn over

    It''s a pity. Wordless or despised purple

    As if I thought of something, the confused look in the purple eyes all faded, replaced by the same shrewdness as before, looking up at the speechless standing in front of me, Zixiao, laughing helplessly.

    "It seems. We are summoned by you again, Xiaoyan... "

    It''s really worthy of being a legendary monster and sage. Even if you don''t have personal experience, you can almost understand the current situation. It''s really amazing

    I''m afraid that this wisdom can''t be compared with the bee eating exercise

    A little admiration rose in my heart. Seeing purple''s helpless face, he couldn''t help laughing.

    No matter how brilliant wisdom, in the face of the situation that one second is still saying goodbye and the other second is coming, will you be embarrassed

    Bear the smile in my heart, wordless wave to purple.

    "Long time no see, purple..."

    "Long time no see?" Purple did not have a good breath of white speechless. "It''s just a blink of an eye for us..."

    "But for me, I haven''t seen you for years!" Speechless and laughing, he opened his hands and rushed to purple.

    "How nice to see you again!"

    Just as wordless is about to embrace purple. A paper fan hit him hard on the forehead and knocked the speechless flying over.

    "Ah, la..." Put up the paper fan in your hand, and look at the silent pain howling on the ground, purple said with a smile.

    "The strength has increased a lot, even the courage has increased a lot. Have you finally begun to work on me? "

    "You misunderstood, purple..." Cover the forehead, speechless hurriedly stood up from the ground.

    "This is the act of the joy of reunion!"

    "Is it?" Purple blinked, laughing and breaking the wordless intention.

    "Is it not through the joy of reunion that I intend to take advantage of it?"

    "How could it be..." Speechless embarrassedly scratched his cheek, he felt that in purple''s eyes, he seemed to have nothing to hide, and nothing could be hidden in that pair of deep purple eyes, only the helpless voice.

    "All in all, welcome back, purple..."

    Hearing this, the inexplicable smile in purple eyes also slowly converged, and the expression on his face relaxed a lot and became soft.

    "From the day when I was summoned by Xiaoyan, I knew that I would have to be summoned by you all my life..." Expertly shake off the paper fan in your hand and cover up the position below your nose. Purple is a very perceptive voice, which also comes out slowly from under the paper fan.

    "It''s not a good thing to be stared at by you..."

    "You''re making a big joke..." Speechless smile shook his head. "If you don''t want to, who can make you eight clouds purple?"Purple mouth angle gently a hook, the look in the eyes appears to be some serious.

    "I didn''t believe that before, but now..." Slightly wrinkled his brow, purple tone became quite uncomfortable.

    "In the absence of any self-knowledge, life is pulled out alive and integrated with others. Even oneself has to be summoned. This happens. It''s no surprise that a little more happens..."

    Purple''s unhappy tone reverberated clearly into the silent ear, which made the silent angry.

    He knows that purple is not blaming herself for calling her, maybe just knowing that there will be, but after a period of time, purple should understand that she is not the kind of person who will force the girls of life integration to do something.

    What purple really feels upset about is the feeling of being involuntarily.

    As the founder of fantasy Town, and a monster and sage with the power of realm, purple''s strength has already reached the incarnation. It''s difficult to find someone to compare with her, and purple has always been very confident. In fantasy Town, although she is not the strongest, the strongest one doesn''t want to take her.

    With such strength, purple has met the call of the system''s arrogance, and deprived of life, melting into the wordless body, which is completely out of his control and at his own mercy. For such a proud strong person as purple, it should be a rather uncomfortable thing, right

    There is even some doubt. Before, the reason why purple used her power of realm to resist the calling time of the system and let herself stay in the world of sparril was not because she was interested in the world, but because she resisted her own situation.

    She is eight cloud purple, how can she be obediently always at the mercy of foreign things

    Just like speechless, no one can call her without purple''s consent!

    Even if she is one step ahead of purple in strength, she will find a chance to return to the first army. If she can''t eat handsome, she will at least lose her opponent''s car!

    It seems approachable, but purple, after all, is the sage who makes all monsters and even creatures tremble!

    There was a trace of admiration in my heart, which gradually turned into admiration. I looked at the expressionless face, and there was a thick purple dissatisfaction in my eyes.

    "Purple, you are a great man!"

    Purple pretty face light Zheng, after the reaction came over can''t help laughing.

    "Ah La, Xiaoyan is also amazing, and we are very satisfied to meet people like you..."

    "Is it?" Speechless spread out his hand, and some of them smiled: "the hug of the reunion..."

    Purple''s smiling face broke down, and he tried to resist the impulse of rolling his eyes. All kinds of people were not angry.

    "Well, well, it''s a gift for my sister to see my brother!"

    "Brother?!" Speechless refuted immediately. "How could it be a brother? I''m in my twenties! "

    "Ah La, in her twenties? We have... " Before he had finished speaking, the voice of purple stopped abruptly as if it was stuck.

    Seeing this, a mischievous smile appeared on the wordless face.

    "What already? Why don''t you go on?... "

    Purple cut a speechless eye and snorted.

    "Seventeen years old!"

    Seventeen? What about the ghost?!

    He shook his head in a smirk and laughed loudly.

    "That''s when I''m older. How can it be the elder sister''s gift to the younger brother? It should be my brother''s love for my long lost sister! "

    "Sister..." Even if it''s purple, under the name of "sister", the corner of the mouth can''t help but draw.

    See purple some indecisive appearance, speechless satisfied smile, open hands, smile to purple, embrace up.

    The next moment, a fragrance and soft, at the same time into the speechless nose and mind.

    Purple''s expression was more or less helpless, but this time, she didn''t resist the silent hug, just nodded his shoulder, smiled very gently

 Chapter 1013

    Giant beast forest, camp

    In the tent, the girls who had gathered together every day also sat together today to discuss something. To be more precise, it should be said that the daisy, the lute, the bee eating drill and the four people in the lute were discussing something there, while the crazy three were drinking tea leisurely there, totally not involved in it.

    Next to them, astraya and Shixiang are competing for the king of stomachache. Little Flemish is cheering for astraya. Siji is cheering for Shixiang. Although the four people are having a good time, their voices are very small. Try not to disturb the conversation between Daisy and Meiqin.

    Astraya, Shixiang, xiaofulan and Sisi know that there is no way for them to help with such serious matters as this kind of discussion. Although they want to help very much, they can''t help themselves. So they have to try their best not to disturb the other girls to do serious things. When they need their help, they will work harder!

    As for ordinary times, you only need to be honest with yourself. This is the answer that Daisy, Meiqin and others tell them.

    And the three people who love silk flag most, franda and longhuli are the same. Compared with the four people in astraya, these three people once worked as the darkroom in the city of the school park. It''s normal for them to deal with this kind of discussion, but when it comes to discussion, they are better at action.

    Therefore, if it is not necessary, they will not participate in the discussion of young girls. When young girls have something to do, they will take over the matter directly. Their work distribution is very reasonable.

    It''s also because of this. Every time when young girls discuss something, they are usually Daisy, mermaid, Bee Eater, and four people in the piano. At most, they add another crazy three. And then it''s gone

    At this time, Daisy and other people are discussing the matter, which is just the matter over the giant beast forest base.

    Under the silent operation, all the items needed for the establishment of the base have been collected. Not long ago, sisters began to take these items to the other side of the base to establish the base, and all the women. It is to play the role of a supervisor. If there is any problem, we can discuss it.

    Of course, several girls are here to discuss the issue of the base, but it''s not because of any problems. They are just estimating when they can finish it. What''s more, who is aware of where there is a lack of consideration, put forward to discuss it together

    It has to be said that the items in the system are magic. A base that can hold 20000 or 30000 people may not be built in a year and a half if it is built according to the construction process of ordinary people. The items in the system have been changed. But it saved a lot of trouble.

    However, in a few days, with the help of system props and the efforts of sisters, now, the extensive base is almost one fifth completed!

    This includes the calculation of the means of defending the enemy prepared for the base and the implementation of the defensive measures. Otherwise, it is not necessary to build a shelter for a day at all

    "That is to say..."

    When the girl in the discussion summed up all of them, she knocked on a design drawing placed on the table.

    "Will it take about a month for the base to be completely completed?"

    "With the efficiency and tacit understanding of sisters. This time should be a little shorter... " The Bee Eater prayed for the blonde hair floating in front of her forehead, which was a very common action, but made her exude a different charm.

    "But it''s better to count the time a little longer than a little shorter..."

    All the women nodded their heads, but Daisy seemed to be confused.

    "It seems that there are only about 10000 sisters involved in the establishment of the base, right? Why not let ten thousand other sisters join in? That should double the time, right? "

    "That won''t do!" Answer daisy. It''s the mermaid instead. "If all the sisters are not in the camp, they will surely attract other people''s attention. At that time, our base area in the giant beast forest will also be found, which is not a good thing..."

    "Yes!" The Bee Eater nodded his head, and the wise light flashed in his eyes. "The fewer people know, the safer the sisters are in the forest of monsters. In that place, we have to have a headache about Warcraft. If we let some people with ideas harass us, the danger is much greater than that of Warcraft!"

    "At least, Warcraft will only rush forward, and people will sneak up to attack..."

    Daisy was relieved, and the three people who had been listening to their conversation nodded their heads. They had done the work of the secret department. The secret department is not a department that can see light. They didn''t do less about the sneak attack, including the seemingly honest Long Hu Li

    "Then wait another month! We''ll leave the camp in a month! " Daisy patted the table, hands around her chest. "I always stay in other people''s territory, even I think our skin is a little thick..."Meiqin laughs bitterly, and seems to have the same idea. The three people, bee eating, singing and crazy, don''t think so, but they don''t say anything. They don''t want to stay here very much. It''s always good to have their own place

    Eyes one by one from Daisy, bee eating, praying, Qin Li, crazy three four people''s faces, and finally stay in the Qin''s body, there is a hesitating look in the eyes of Meiqin, pinched a bit, to the Qin, whispered a question.

    "Ah, what kind of girl are those three girls who stay in the body?"

    The girls were shocked for a while, and immediately, the Bee Eater made the first laugh, covered his mouth, and began to laugh.

    "Ah La, Yuban, do you care?"

    "Who Who cares! " Meiqin jumped up from the chair, blushed and cried out, "what kind of woman is he looking for outside! It''s none of my business! "

    "Yuban, what you said is not true at all..." The Bee Eater prayed for a deep smile. "Do you dare to say that you are not envious that the three girls can become the pet animals of Xiaoyan and become one with him?"

    "No!" Meiqin shouts without hesitation, but the shaking of the brown eyes is obvious to everyone, let alone Meiqin. When hearing the bee eating and praying, all the girls have more or less different thoughts. That kind of thoughts is called jealousy

    "Woo..." As if she had lost her strength, little Fleur listlessly said what the girls had in mind. "Fleur also wants to be her brother''s pet so that she can stay with her brother all the time..."

    On one side, Si Si seems to have some heart beating appearance. Her face is red, and she hasn''t said a word for a long time. The faces of the other girls are different, but the meaning is almost the same.

    Just then, at the entrance of the tent, speechless came in.

    "Oh? Where are they? " See all the girls are present, speechless did not find their faces different, but as if the same show off to one side.

    "Look, who is this!"

    The girls subconsciously cast their eyes at the entrance of the tent. When a purple figure came in and appeared in their eyes, their faces changed and they all froze.

    Time, still

    Looking around at the women, looking at the dull expression on their faces, violet felt funny and warm.

    If it''s not a real surprise, how could it show up

    With a rare soft smile, purple tilted her head towards the girls and smiled.

    "Ah La, what? Don''t you know me?... "

    Crisp and charming voice line one by one into the ears of young girls, let the dullness of young girls'' faces gradually loose, instead of a thick joy.

    "Sister purple!"

    In that week, Astria and Fleming, the best friends with violet, got up, rushed forward, hugged violet''s arm, and rushed to her directly. Their faces were red with excitement.

    "Purple!" Daisy and Meiqin also responded, looking at the smiling purple happily.

    "Are you back?!"

    Purple smiled and nodded her head. "Just been called back..."

    "It''s not going to disappear all of a sudden, is it? Fleming doesn''t want sister purple to disappear... " Fran looked at purple with all her eyes. She was so cute that she couldn''t help touching her little head.

    "Not this time. Don''t worry..."

    "That''s great!" At the same time, astraya and little Fran cheered, and Daisy, Meiqin and other people were also unconsciously relieved, ran to purple''s side and pulled her over.

    For a while, the scene is full of laughter after the reunion

    Looking at the girls around the purple constantly say something there, silent dry laugh.

    "Just ignore me..."

 Chapter 1014

    In the morning

    I came out of my tent, I was doing my messy clothes and yawning with exhaustion

    Yesterday, because of the return of purple, the girls decided to have a temporary celebration to celebrate the return of purple!

    Originally, purple didn''t want to celebrate much. She was more curious about what happened to all the people during the time when she left. As for the celebration, when can''t it be celebrated? ..

    however, when purple refused to celebrate on the grounds of "when can''t be celebrated", the girls also blocked purple back with the same reason of "when can''t be explained". However, purple had to follow the arrangement of the girls and participate in the celebration.

    At that time, has been ignored speechless just by the girls to "pick up" back

    As for the reason of "picking up" him, it''s very simple. It needs delicious food to celebrate

    So, when the girls celebrate the return of purple happily, wordless cook for them for one night. In the end, the girls are all happy, wordless, even when they are sleeping, they keep the action of cooking

    Fortunately, vampires are nocturnal creatures, and their physical strength is infinite. Otherwise, last night was a toss. When I woke up this morning, it was strange that my wordless hands were not sore and numb

    At this time, the genius just dawned. Even the sun hasn''t completely fallen on the ground, it can only be regarded as the dawn time. It was a long time last night, and now it''s an early morning. It''s better to sleep than to have fun that morning. No wonder he''s tired.

    Patted his cheek, speechless raised the footsteps, but this foot just lifted up, speechless face appeared a surprised look, looking at a certain direction in front of him. My eyes are full of doubts.

    In front of a tent not far ahead of speechless. A slender figure is standing at the front of the tent, back to speechless, looking in a certain direction, revealing an abnormal sense of gravity. A pink and white dress swung up and down in the breeze. Wave with the blonde hair tied with a bow. This scene, unspeakable aestheticism

    The slender figure is purple!

    "Purple?!" Looking at the back to their own shadow. Speechless face, eyes, are full of surprise.

    If you say that you are lazy in the morning because you love to sleep late, then purple is definitely better than yourself!

    Although has the terrible realm ability, but purple is a serious monster, the real monster!

    Her main activity time is from dusk to midnight, and she has been sleeping during the day. It is said that she can sleep for more than 12 hours a day. It can be said that except dusk to midnight, violet is basically inactive

    And this is one of the codes of conduct for ordinary monsters!

    So, purple is a monster, or a very typical monster

    Even purple will hibernate in winter and will not wake up until spring. Although no one knows where purple is in winter and can''t judge whether this habit is true or not, she also said it herself. Wordless people believe it.

    In addition, purple also has the habit of throwing all things to others when she is sleeping. During the week when she was living with purple, the silent group was really upset by her.

    Fortunately, later, purple tasted a meal made by herself without any words, and then fell in love with silent cooking. Every time she cooks without words or is hungry, she will find silent. Otherwise, people who are completely opposite to purple''s work and rest time, even talking to her, are difficult.

    It can be imagined how lazy this hard to serve demon and sage is

    According to her, it''s all about physical fitness, but people are only half convinced, not fully convinced, let alone no one.

    Can you control the power of the realm, close to the root of the eight cloud purple, even a small habit are not sure

    Therefore, purple also succeeded in pulling wordless down in the group of all people, and became the title of the laziest person

    Now, it''s not time to have a meal, and it''s almost light. It''s reasonable to say that purple should be lying in the quilt at this time. How can she stand there

    Have you been active all night and haven''t slept yet

    What is she doing standing there

    Or has purple actually become "the state of lying and standing sleeping"

    If so, I have to learn

    Smilingly shook his head, speechless turn around, toward the direction of purple walked past, came to her side.

    "Haven''t you slept yet? Or just woke up?... "

    "This sentence, we also return it to you intact..." As if I had already known that wordless came to me, purple opened her mouth with a smile, but her eyes were still firmly fixed on a certain direction in front of her, without half a moment''s transfer."Well, I''m a little bit busy, so I got up early..." Speechless said such a sentence vaguely, but what attracted was a laugh of purple, and a reply full of teasing.

    "Ah, it''s a coincidence. We haven''t gone to sleep because we have something to do..."

    "Haven''t you gone to sleep yet?" Speechless and speechless, he pursed his lips, glanced at purple, and frowned when purple''s face, which had been staring at the front, fell into his eyes.

    "What''s the matter?..." Following purple''s vision, speechless looking forward, what appears in his vision is the giant beast forest!

    At the moment, the silent brow is deeper. "What''s wrong with the beast forest?"

    Obviously, speechless doesn''t think that purple will violate his previous work and rest rules and do meaningless things here.

    "Question?..." Purple narrowed his eyes, then nodded. "Should it be a problem?"

    ¡°£¿¡± Speechless so I got up. "Did you find anything?"

    "Discovery?..." Purple lowered his head, pondered for a while, and then smiled. "Should it be a discovery?"

    "What do you mean?..." Silent wry smile rubbed his cheek.

    "Don''t play riddles, will you? I''m not as intelligent as you are! "

    "It''s not that I''m doing a charade with you!" Purple slowly put away the smile on his face, and his face became indifferent.

    "I''m not sure what''s there!"

    "Are you not sure?..." Speechless stunned, surprised to see purple.

    "How can I be uncertain? Just open the "gap" and have a look! "

    "I would have done it if I could..." Purple shook his head, the long blonde hair waved in a circle of ripples, in the dawn without sunshine, shining with a very bright brilliance.

    "In one night, I have seen the whole forest of monsters for more than three times with ''gap'', but the other side seems to be able to sense my ''gap'', and can''t catch it at all..."

    "The other party?" Speechless seized a word in the purple dialect and said with some uncertainty, "what do you mean is there in the forest of monsters?"

    "So I''m not sure..."

    Smell speech, speechless do not have good spirit to say: "then how do you know there is unusual inside the giant beast forest?!"

    Purple stroked the parasol on the shoulder, and the purple eyes showed inexplicable expression.

    "If you really want to explain, you can only say that there is a very ominous atmosphere in that place..."

    "Ominous Breath... " In purple that more and more profound words, speechless is almost unable to touch the head.

    After finishing what purple just said, he thought silently and said: "that is to say, last time you didn''t feel any bad breath in the giant beast forest, this time you did, so you care a little, right?..."

    "Ah La, it''s worthy of saying that you''ll get the right answer!" A smile appeared on purple''s face and nodded her head.

    "It''s true that we care a little bit..."

    "So..." Speechless scratched his cheek, hesitated for a moment, inquired: "do you want to have a look?"

    "That''s exactly what we''re going to do!" Purple did not refute, directly admitted down, see speechless seem to want to say something, she knocked his head with the paper fan in her hand.

    "It''s not necessary to come together. We can handle it alone!" Full of smiling eyes on the silent wine red eyes, purple meaningful mouth.

    "Don''t you have something to do?"

    Words fall, purple figure suddenly disappear, stay in place, only one is closing ''gap''

    Looking at that "gap" until closed, speechless this just shook his head, also left

    As for worry

    With purple''s strength, there is no need to worry!

 Chapter 1015

    (doesn''t anyone adore purple sister? Please support me! subscribe! Monthly Ticket! Collection! recommend! Reward! Let''s have all of them

    Giant beast forest

    The towering trees do not stand on the ups and downs of the terrain as if they have been forever. They cover all the sunshine from the sky. No ray of sunshine can reach the forest surrounded by trees and send out the breath of ancient vicissitudes

    The sounds of birds, animals and insects are endless, but there is no trace of them. There are echoes like noises. In a faint way, roars full of ferocity and evil spirit are transmitted in the towering forest. There are even one or two roars containing strong breath. You can hear that the master''s level is absolutely not low!

    This is the deep area of the giant beast forest, which is very close to the central area where the king of beasts was born. It can be said that it is the most terrifying area in the giant beast forest except the central area. The edge of the inner enclosure is a good distance from here.

    As we all know, the closer the distribution of Warcraft is to the center, the higher the level is, and the central area of the forest is the dot, divided into three areas

    Outside, inside and deep in the forest!

    Therefore, in addition to the central area, the deep part of the monster forest is the area where the highest level of Warcraft is active!

    In the deep forest of behemoths, although the level of Warcraft is not as horrible as the twelve Warcraft overlords who are very close to the peak of level 9 when they went to the center to find the king of beasts, they are also the area where level 9 Warcraft works.

    Because the life span of Warcraft is generally long. There are not thousands of years, there are hundreds of years. Some of them can live to more than thousands of years. In addition, the deep forest of behemoths is the area that people don''t want to be near. Therefore, for a long time, the level 9 Warcraft here has accumulated to a certain extent.

    It''s not as powerful as the twelve ninth level top Warcraft overlords, but it''s still the Ninth level!

    Of course, there are not only level 9 monsters in the forest, but also level 8 monsters. These Warcraft. No one is at the top level of the eighth level!

    Less than the eighth level peak, Warcraft are afraid to get close to here, that is, the eighth level peak. Some Warcraft choose to live in the giant beast forest. At least inside. They can also be masters of a place. But in the depth, when was caught by a passing ninth level Warcraft, then. Being skinned and eaten up, that''s for sure

    In such a case, even the Ninth level strong will not be willing to come here unless it is really necessary to come here, such as the last exploration of the birth of the animal king.

    But today, in the deep forest of the giant beast that everyone is afraid of, there are people

    In a corner of the forest, there is a broken stone forest

    The ubiquitous trees are no longer growing here. Instead of trees, they leave a wide area. Instead, there are many stone pillars, stone cones, stone towers and even stone statues. It looks like someone once lived here. They carve the huge stones in different ways, but in fact, they are all pure sky But

    Yes, the stones in this stone forest are all natural. No one has ever moved them, and no one has ever been here. Here, at least no one has been here for more than a thousand years, and it is not known how long it took for them to become such a spectacle, which makes people sigh at the uncanny craftsmanship of nature.

    Now, the stone forest, which has not been alive for a long time, is finally welcoming the long lost guests

    At the edge of the stone forest, a dark crack suddenly broke from the void, exposing the ferocious eyeballs in the air, making the dead air around suddenly gloomy and chilling.

    At the next moment, in the dark crack full of ferocious eyeballs, purple held a parasol and leaned on the slender shoulder, just like walking in the idle court, his feet moved slightly and his mouth was smiling. In a sound of hunting in clothes and skirts, he slowly walked out of the "gap" and came to the front of the stone forest.

    The gap closed, and there was a perfect void, as if nothing had happened. There was only purple standing alone in front of the tall stone forest. Compared with those stones, purple''s thin figure was undoubtedly very small, but the incredible sense of existence around her gave people a kind of heaven and earth only her The wonderful feeling of people.

    Far away, not those broken stones can compare!

    One hand caresses the hair near the ear, and the action is natural. It can definitely make the young guys of Lisheng watch their blood boil.

    Bright eyes cast on the stone forest, purple looked around, sideways his body, and immediately smiled.

    "Is it here?..."

    The light voice echoed like a whisper, as if to ask someone to answer it. Purple turned her head and looked to one side of her body

    There, a few shadows are gradually approaching

    That''s Warcraft!No, to be exact, it''s the monster!

    The whole body is covered with black scales. The front of the limbs is like ghost claws, and octopus tentacles. It''s extremely disgusting. The ferocious animal skull is also covered with black scales. However, on the top, the eyes are gone, leaving only a large eye socket like a goggle, with one eye bead rotating inside.

    These monsters are more like four different kinds of Warcraft, some are like baboons, some are like tigers, some are like jackals, tigers and leopards, some are like fish, dogs and cats, but at this time, they are all dressed in black scales, the front of their limbs become that disgusting look, and with the ferocious and terrible head and strange eyes, it''s almost like coming back from hell!

    Even if purple is so knowledgeable and has lived for thousands of years, she can''t help but pick her pretty eyebrows lightly when she sees such a monster.

    "Warcraft? It doesn''t seem like... "

    if as like as two peas, if you have no words, you will find that these are the appearance of the monster of the monster, which is exactly the same as Marcus and ice two people.

    "Ho ~ ~"

    "ho!"

    When purple was looking at the monsters in front of him, intending to recognize their "varieties", those disgusting monsters made a loud cry just like a dying cat would. A disgusting pupil threw on purple, and then a strong black air burst out from them!

    "Well?" Seeing the black gas flowing on the monsters, purple eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and there was a little disgust in his eyes.

    "What an uncomfortable breath..." Turning the umbrella in his hand, purple sneered.

    "I would like to study it carefully, but this breath is too annoying. It''s even more annoying than the bad luck in turning around. If I catch you back, Xiaoyan and her sisters will not like it. Please disappear..."

    Before purple''s voice could be heard, those monsters seemed to be impatient. In a ghostly roar, they jumped up with a lot of black air, like the black clouds that covered the sky and covered the sun, and rushed to purple!

    "Ah, la..." Looking at the ferocious ghost beast, he gave a faint purple smile.

    "What a rush..."

    There is no action, purple slowly smiled, the next moment, a wonderful wave reverberated from her body, spread like a wave!

    It belongs to purple! Power of realm!

    Just for a moment, the wave representing the power of the realm is beating against a group of monsters!

    Being in the deep forest of monsters, the monsters in front of us are disgusting, but their strength can''t be underestimated. Look at the black air blocking the sky and the sun, I''m afraid that each of them is a ninth level monster!

    But such a group of nine level Warcraft, in front of purple''s ability, have no voice, and have no time to struggle. In the blink of an eye, under the influence of the power of the realm, they are all turned into flying ash, without a trace of left behind!

    Waving, a group of nine level Warcraft all died in purple''s hands!

    This is the power of the demigod!

    This is the power of purple!

    Belong to the founder of fantasy Town, the power of monsters and sages!

    But purple himself seems to have done a very small thing, the expression on his face has not changed, only a pair of purple pupils flashed through a sharp awn, looking at the place where the monsters of Warcraft that turned into ashes still existed a second ago.

    In those places, a black light, flying

 Chapter 1016

    (the friends in the college entrance examination have to work harder, thinking back to the time when we were in the college entrance examination... Ah... Can''t be seen...)

    (ask for support...)

    there are about a dozen under the detailed count, the black light is flying up and down like a ribbon, wandering back and forth, like a large earthworm, twisting and turning around, but if you look carefully, you can find that although they are Flying recklessly, but no one dares to fly in the direction of Fangzi!

    Purple''s eyes narrowed, and there was a look of interest in them.

    Although purple didn''t know what these black lights were, she was sure that they didn''t dare to come to her side.

    These black lights, either have consciousness, or, even if they do not have consciousness, they have a kind of instinct similar to the beast, knowing what is dangerous and what can threaten themselves.

    Black light with instinct or consciousness? And it can be attached to other life bodies

    Purple felt that she had seen enough wonderful things in her whole life. She imagined that strange things had happened in the countryside, but she was still interested in things like this.

    "The reason why those Warcraft are so disgusting is probably because of you..." The corners of the mouth gently hook up, purple extended a hand of his own.

    "It''s good that way. If you can''t take those disgusting things with you, please take them back to study them."

    I don''t know if those black lights understand the words of purple. At the same time, they all trembled. It was a fierce twist, breaking open the atmosphere, carrying a howling wind, flying to the distant forest!

    That speed, has already surpassed the general ninth level strong person!

    "Escape?..." Seeing that the black lights are flying in the opposite direction of their own, purple is not surprised but pleased.

    When they plan to do it, they choose to run away instead of running away when the situation is not good. Purple can basically eliminate the possibility that the black light people have consciousness.

    These black lights. It should have the instinct of some kind of creature, and depend on this instinct to control their actions.

    "Ah, it''s interesting, not..." The interest in purple eyes is more and more strong. At present, he doesn''t neglect it any more. His outstretched hand spreads out slowly, making the palm up, and then on. A whole body exudes golden light, crystal clear cube emerges in the heart of purple hand.

    Purple is not only good at the realm, she is also good at the border!

    And this cube is also a kind of border purple is good at - Quadruple border!

    So if someone can find it, he will see it. In this small cube, there are three other small cubes that almost overlap with it!

    Obviously, the use of the power of the border, purple is to capture all these black light!

    When the palm moves, the tetragonal border is in a howling room. The storm rose and turned into a star. Delimited the space, to that flies but walks the black light to cover but goes!

    "Hum..."

    Before touching the body of the black light, the tetragonal border of the cube has been expanded. In an instant, it has expanded from the size of the palm to the size of the stone forest on the ground, covering the sky of the stone forest!

    Although the speed of black light is extremely fast, the speed of the expansion of the quadruple cube caused by the sudden expansion is faster. In less than a second, it has grown to the point that it can cover the stone forest below, covering the black light people!

    The black light falling into the border did not lose its momentum and collided with the border at an extremely fast speed. However, it turned out to be like an egg hitting a stone, flying backwards in a dull sound and almost didn''t disperse itself directly.

    Until all the black light is trapped in his own body, the "quadruple border" slowly lowers his body shape, as well as reduces his volume. When the "quadruple border" falls back in the heart of purple''s hand, the quadruple cube has been restored to its original size

    Looking back and forth in the "quadruple border", and constantly trying to hit the border, trying to escape from the black light, purple face appeared a happy smile.

    "For the time being, it shouldn''t be boring..." Pad pad hands imprisoned the black light of the "four border", purple smiled and shook his head.

    "After all, it seems that we are not the only ones interested in you..."

    When I said this, purple''s tone was slightly raised, and it reverberated to the surrounding area with great clarity. It was like a sound wave that slowly drifted away in the distance, as if it was intended to be said to someone.

    It has also been proved that there is no reason for violet to do so

    "Bili" ~ "

    a thunderclap suddenly flashed down from the clouds in the sky like a thunderbolt, and a dazzling strong light flashed, instantly illuminating the whole dilapidated stone forest!Purple gently raised her head, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and looked at the thunder. To be more precise, purple did not look at the thunder, but at one of them

    That''s right! One of the thunders!

    A person who seems to be no more than four or fifty years old, but has a long beard on his chin!

    This man is wearing a white robe, which is painted with a picture of lightning, plus the scene just accompanied by the thunder from the sky, we can imagine how powerful this man is!

    It''s just that Mingming''s scene looks very shocking, but the breath of this man is as if there is nothing, not as domineering as the thunder on his white robe, as an ordinary person.

    But ordinary people, can they float in the air

    In sparril world, there is only one kind of people who can float in the air, except those who are good at wind magic and some special Flying Magic and combat skills.

    Half god strong!

    This man is a semi God power!

    "Whew!"

    Almost at the same time when the thunder fell, a sharp wind burst out over the stone forest. With the sound of the explosion, it broke the sky with the same momentum as the former. It came in a flash and appeared in the sky.

    That is an old man, a very humble old man in a grey robe!

    It''s just that the old man also floats in mid air!

    Just when the old man appeared over the stone forest, a dark figure also flashed from afar, like a blink, directly appeared on the side of the white robed man and the old man floating in the air!

    This time, the man who appears is also an old man, who is also floating in the air. The difference is that he is wearing a black robe

    However, in a short blink of an eye, there are three semi gods in the forest, over the stone forest and on the scene!

    No! It''s not over!

    "Whoo..."

    Just like the roar of the wind, the sound of thunder flashes between the wind and the thunder. With the harsh sound, the sound is turbulent. Soon, another figure appears in the middle of the sky!

    A long head of hair spread behind her. It drifts with the wind around her. It looks very elegant. She looks like she is about 30 years old. She is more than twice younger than the other three people. But the wrinkles on the corner of her eyes show her real age all the time. She is absolutely above what she looks like

    This is a gorgeous woman!

    But she also knows how to hover in the air!

    Four people are floating in the air. Suddenly, they form a square with four corners. After they appear, their breath disappears completely. Like an ordinary person, they are unimportant. If we ignore the fact that they are floating in the air

    The eyes swept the four people in the air one by one, and the smile on the corner of purple mouth unconsciously expanded a lot, proving that she must be in a rather happy mood at this time.

    However, the pleasure is not aimed at the four people in the air, but under the guidance of purple''s eyes, went to the opposite side of her standing on the ground

    In the purple field of vision, in front of the stone forest, there should not have been a little angry beside a stone pillar, I don''t know when there is an extra figure

    Silver white long hair, blue gauze clothes, delicate body, beautiful face

    It''s a young girl who is in her prime and looks as beautiful as purple!

    But it is such a young girl, purple is more interested in her than those four people who are not young in midair!

    Although the breath of the four people in the air is like ordinary people, purple can also sense their specific strength very clearly. At present, this young girl is as young as her appearance. If it''s not for Zigang who wants to try the magic of system perception, she may not be found until now!

    Not that the strength of the other side is stronger than purple, but, in the other side, it seems that there is something hiding all of he

 Chapter 1017

    In the middle of the sky, the white robed, the grey robed, the black robed and the gorgeous women stood up against each other and looked at each other, as if they were surprised at each other''s presence here.

    "I didn''t expect that since you have also come..." The white robed man was the first to be surprised, especially when his eyes were on the old man in black robe.

    "They came next. I didn''t expect that, mula, you also came. You haven''t left your shop selling magic crystals in ten years, have you?..."

    Hearing this, the old man in black snorted heavily, and his attitude was extremely bad. "What? Do you have any opinion on my coming here?! Magnubi! "

    If speechless is really here, seeing this bad attitude, the so-called black robed old man named mula by the so-called magnubi, he will even frighten off his chin.

    Because, this black robed old man is the poor old man boss who met in a business firm selling magic crystals when he was just admitted to sparyl World College!

    When they heard of mula''s bad attitude, the other three were not surprised. Obviously, mula''s attitude was not the first time they saw it.

    "Just a little surprised..." Magnubi glanced at mula. "Didn''t you say that you would never leave sparril world college without reaching the peak of demigod?"

    Mura disdained and sneered. "Didn''t you say that you didn''t cultivate your animal warfare skills with thunder department ability to the" sparril World College "which can split even me. Will you never leave the Treasury of the kingdom of baruba? "

    "Hum..." There was a flash of anger in magnubi''s eyes. "If you didn''t lose my face, would I say that?"

    "I just don''t like the way you look down on women as a man in the baruba empire!" Mula spits roughly.

    "Disgusting!"

    "You..."

    "All right!" At the same time, the dispute between Mullah and magnubi has been raised. When the anger was almost on the edge, the gorgeous woman came out at the right time.

    "Don''t quarrel. Since you are all here, our purpose should be the same. Do you want to screw up the matter when quarreling at this time?"

    Mula and magnubi both looked at each other and snorted coldly. Don''t look back. It can be seen that the relationship between the two people seems to be rather unmanageable

    "Have you heard from me, linya?" Magnubi cast his eyes on the gorgeous woman. "I thought I was the only one who received the news, but even mula left sparril World College. You received the news. It''s not unreasonable to leave the Treasury of your empire... "

    "Aren''t you the same?" The gorgeous woman called linya smiled and looked at the old man in the grey robe who had never spoken.

    "I don''t want to tell you anything like this. Jialin, it''s not kind of you to do this..."

    Yes, the old man in grey. It''s gallin, the patron saint of the AILU empire!

    And the identity of the other three people can be almost known from the dialogue just now!

    Magnubi is the patron saint of the baruba empire!

    Linya is the guardian of the Phil empire!

    As for Mullah, although he is not a guardian God, he is also one of the only five semi God powers in the whole sparril world!

    Five demigods, this moment. Four at the same time!

    Maybe it''s not just four

    Mullah, linya and magnubi simultaneously cast their eyes on the silent gareen and felt the eyes of the other three. Jialin smiled bitterly.

    "It''s not that I don''t say it, but it''s really a little weird. If I don''t find out clearly, who dares to say it?"

    Looking around at the three demigods who became thoughtful, Jialin''s eyes flashed a light.

    "It can make people become monsters and upgrade other things..."

    Once in a hundred years, the four semi gods rarely meet and come here again. The purpose is obvious!

    Those black lights!

    In other words, it''s the ice that makes this rare scene in a hundred years

    Although it was once possessed by black light and turned into a monster, the vitality of the ice is really very tenacious

    In the case of blacklight''s self separation, the ice surface was restored to its original state. Wordless, he didn''t kill him at that time, but obeyed Bing Ling''s request and let them deal with it by themselves.

    Anyway, after the mixing of black light, half of the ice surface that had been wasted was completely turned into a waste person, even walking was a problem. There was no such good interest in cleaning up such rotten goods.

    This also led the Saito family to learn the origin of the black light from the ice and the fact that Marcus and ice became monsters, unnaturally raising the level of truth!Then, the Ninth level strong of the Saito family spoke about this matter at the "court meeting" meeting, and at the same time, it spread to Jialin''s ears, and to the other semi God strong.

    So, they were moved.

    Not that they want to be monsters, what really attracts them is the effect of being monsters.

    Step up!

    This is still a very big temptation for others. It is also a big temptation for those who have already joined the demigod!

    After all, if even they can improve the rank, then what will be if demigod improves the rank

    Divine order!

    Disappeared for a long time, semi God strong people dream to promote the God level!

    Under the wonderful temptation of promotion to the divine rank, the side effects that black light can make people become monsters are ignored by them. Maybe, they all think that, at their level, they can eliminate the side effects of black light

    As for what to do if it can''t be eliminated, they don''t know. Anyway, it''s better to come last time than not. It''s better to have hope than no hope.

    That''s why they are here

    It has to be said that the energy of the demigod powerful is really great. I don''t know where they learned that the origin of black light is in the forest of monsters. So both of them came here. In addition to the boundary power and quadruple boundary that purple just started to catch the black light, all of them who sensed the powerful power came here!

    That''s what makes today''s scene

    At the thought of the strong power just sensed, the four semi gods looked down at the same time. At this time, the confrontation between purple and the silver haired young girl fell into their eyes, which made them stunned and surprised.

    "That is..." Looking at the young girl with silver hair, linya exclaimed.

    "Cynthia?! Even she''s here?! "

    "No wonder..." Gareen shook his head and sighed. "All four of us are here, and it''s natural that Cynthia will come. After all, it''s too attractive to upgrade, especially for us..."

    Magnubi nodded heavily.

    "It''s interesting that all the five demigods in the world of sparril have arrived..."

    Jialin and linya''s faces are slightly dignified

    They just hope that they can get what they want smoothly and profitably. It''s better not to have any conflict.

    Otherwise, if the only five demigods in the world of sparril were to fight, it would be a big deal!

    After all, they represent not only themselves, but also their respective empires!

    It''s not a good empire. It''s the Empire it protects. At that time, the whole world of sparril will be in chaos

    But mura, who was not the guardian of the Empire, didn''t care. He took a look at the young girl named Cynthia, and then looked at the purple with the umbrella.

    "Just the power, is it her?"

    "She..." Gareen, linya and magnubi looked at each other and frowned.

    "Is she also a demigod power?"

    It''s no wonder that a few semi gods are so strong. There are only five semi gods in the world of sparril. Suddenly, a sixth semi God appears. Anyone who changes will be surprised.

    But they soon thought of something and realized it.

    "She must be the demigod who defeated the king of beasts?"

    "Well, I''ve also heard that a newly born king of beasts was defeated by a new semi divine power!"

    "What''s the name?"

    "I remember it''s called eight cloud purple!"

    The four demigods were so indifferent to discussion. Although the demigod level is the same as them, a new demigod level is not enough to make them cautious.

    Unfortunately, they don''t know, purple, is not a new semi God strong!

    In terms of rank, maybe purple can only rank in the middle among them, but in terms of strength, purple with the power of realm is definitely not the object they can discuss at will!

 Chapter 1018

    (ask for support...)

    maybe it''s because the voices of Jialin, linya, Mullah and magnubi are not in any way low, and their conversation naturally falls into the ears of two people on the ground, who are far away from each other.

    "Cynthia?"

    "Eight clouds purple?"

    The two girls murmured at the same time, and gradually became interested in looking at each other.

    Purple didn''t expect that a young girl in her twenties or even in her teens would be a semi God power. The world of sparril is not like a dreamland. There are monsters, vampires, undead, celestial beings and so on. The existence of Shou and Tianqi can be found in the street.

    In this world, human beings are the life that dominates the world, but human beings are also vulnerable and pitiful. Zike doesn''t think that the girl opposite will be the life other than human beings.

    However, can ordinary human beings practice demigod in their teens and twenties

    The answer is no!

    Now, such a person appears in front of him. Although he doesn''t know whether there is any inside story, it doesn''t hinder violet''s curiosity about Cynthia.

    In addition, if we don''t use the system perception, we can''t find the existence of each other. How can eight cloud purple, as a monster and sage, not be curious

    As for the young girl, Cynthia, her curiosity is much more pure.

    She was just curious. Why can this beautiful girl who looks like her age find her own existence

    This kind of thing, in the past, never happened!

    The hidden things of Cynthia are not ordinary things

    At this moment, two girls of the same beauty and nobility forgot the other four semi gods and looked at each other quietly without hiding the curiosity in their eyes.

    Until at one point, Cynthia, who had obviously lost in patience, took the lead.

    "My name is Cynthia!"

    Ziwei smiles and nods.

    "Eight clouds purple..."

    "What a strange name..." Cynthia pursed her lips. Ask directly.

    "Can you tell me how you found me?"

    Purple mouth corner raised a rather cunning arc. "Then. Can you tell me how you hide your existence? "

    "Me?!" Cynthia blinked. "I rely on foreign things to hide my existence..."

    "Ah La, that''s a coincidence..." Purple smiled. "I also found your existence by relying on foreign things..."

    "Found me by something else?" Cynthia tilted her head and asked curiously, "what is that?"

    Looking at each other''s curious look. Purple sideways. So he said, "what do you rely on to hide your existence?"

    "Amount..." Cynthia had a bad look of white and purple. "I''m asking you questions. Or are you asking me a question? Too cunning... "

    Smell words, purple just attached with a smile, nothing more.

    Originally purple still suspected. At present, the girl named Cynthia should be an old monster who has lived for many years. The reason why she looks so young is that she only uses some props to keep her face. The appearance should not match the real age.

    But now, purple has overturned this speculation.

    as like as two peas, the real old monsters can''t pretend to be the same as young people, but they will not be very natural.

    But now this Cynthia not only acts completely like ordinary young girls, but also acts naturally. Although the specific breath has the relationship between the foreign things in her mouth, purple can not fully feel it, but purple feels that the real age of Cynthia should match her appearance!

    That is to say, Cynthia is really a strong demigod in her twenties!

    Think of here, purple eyes slightly narrowed up.

    Of course, she doesn''t think that anyone can reach the semi divine level in her teens or twenties, at least not in the world of sparril. Even if there are such people, they are also the things that can be done with the silent calling characters of the system.

    So, behind this semi God power called Cynthia, there is definitely a story!

    At this time, the four demigods who were floating in the air fell on the ground one after another, and came to the side of purple and Cynthia.

    Subconsciously looking at Zizi, Jialin, Mullah and magnubi found that this "new" semi God power is younger and more beautiful than they imagined!

    Looking at the purple of all the people who are laughing and chanting, even though the three of Jialin are seventy-eight years old, they can''t help but have an amazing look in their eyes, as well as the female linya, accompanied by a little bit of disbelief.Cynthia is a very young semi God strong, this point, purple can rely on rich experience to see that the four semi God strong people who have known Cynthia in a short time also know.

    However, they didn''t expect that there was a strong demigod as young as Cynthia in this world!

    Cynthia was able to become a demigod at such a young age. The reason is very complicated, but it''s not the result of her own cultivation that is certain, so gareen and others will not have any different feelings.

    And the emergence of purple, let them some shake

    Is the appearance of the eight cloud purple false, the real age is not so young

    Or is she in the same situation as Cynthia

    Several thoughts flashed in my heart. Although I was confused, the four semi gods didn''t find out the thoughts of others. And soon, their eyes also moved from purple to her hands, that is, the "four boundaries" trapped in black Qi.

    Seeing the black gas trapped in the border, the eyes of several semi gods immediately showed a look of desire, and mura, who had the worst temper, went straight to the front.

    "Are you bayunzi?" There was no politeness at all, and mula cried out in a hurry. "Is that black gas on your hand the one that can turn people into monsters?"

    Gareen, linya, and magnubi all looked at violet, and there was a hint of questioning in their eyes.

    "Turn people into monsters?" Purple pupil light turn, purple also looked to the black gas in the hand, shake one''s head, enchanting smile.

    "I don''t know if I can turn people into monsters. I got these disgusting things from some monsters!"

    "That''s it!" Mula laughed, his voice full of joy, and the rest of the demigods were the same.

    "Miss purple..." Jialin also stepped forward and nodded politely to purple. "We are also looking for this thing. Since you have found it step by step, can you let us have some?"

    "Yes, yes!" Magnubi nodded. "Does Miss purple have the same purpose as us? That should know, this thing is very important to us, very important! "

    "We can exchange something for you..." Even though she was eager, as a woman, she still didn''t show up like the others. "I think Miss purple should be able to find something she likes..."

    Finish saying, four semi God strong then stare at Purple fiercely straight hook, never again moved the vision.

    Purple quietly listened to the narration of the four demigods, looked at the black Qi in her hand thoughtfully, then turned her head and turned her eyes to Cynthia.

    "Are you here for this too?..."

    Cynthia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect purple to ask her suddenly, but she nodded honestly.

    "It''s true that I also need this thing. If you want to change it, I can also exchange some things with you..."

    Hearing this, purple''s smile suddenly became sweet.

    If people who are familiar with purple are present, such as wordless, and eight cloud blue, the Shishen of purple, and others see this scene, then even cold sweat may come down immediately.

    Purple is a typical monster, whose character is very difficult to ponder, but there is a habit that people who are familiar with her all know.

    Once the smile on purple''s face is very sweet, it means that at that moment, purple''s heart is definitely not thinking about something good!

    And the sweeter the smile, the more dangerous it is!

    I don''t know the poor semi gods, because today''s things, in the future, for a long time, they have to be played around by our monsters and sages

 Chapter 1019

    Thank you very much for the reward of "ice. Moon shadow", "dawd" and "butterfly snow and frost"! Friends! On the other side, deep in the forest of behemoths, there is a valley with extremely complex terrain

    The deep valley seems to be split into two opposite baskets. The fracture is a small channel, which can only accommodate one person or a small Warcraft passing through. On both sides of the side are rock walls more than ten meters high, which are covered with vines. It is known that there is no sign of biological activity for a long time.

    In the deep valley, there is a stream that leads to the deepest part of the deep valley. When it reaches the end of the deep valley, they pour into a lake one after another. There is a waterfall at the end of the cliff in front of the lake.

    Although the terrain of the deep valley is very complex, there is no doubt that there is a bit of Xanadu shadow here. If the fruit trees are added, people can even live here for a long time.

    Giant beast forest is very unfit for people to live in. Otherwise, no one will be able to build some special base areas for resources in the giant beast forest. It is not so easy to find a suitable place for people to live in the giant beast forest.

    It can be imagined that there are many days in this deep valley. Although there are no fruit trees here, it is not suitable for people to live in, but as far as the place is concerned, it must be a good choice.

    Unfortunately, this deep valley has been occupied by someone

    On a boulder next to the waterfall lake, a man is sitting

    He was dressed in animal skin, and his face was a little pale. It looks as if it has suffered some serious injury. It''s very weak.

    The right half of his body is totally out of shape. An arm and a pair of thighs have disappeared completely. There is only one body, one arm and one head left. It''s very miserable. I believe that if the ordinary people are disabled like this, they are afraid of the idea of reincarnation.

    This man is the animal king who was beaten seriously by wordless!

    Obviously, the animal king is in a bad state now!

    With the only remaining arm, the animal King chews a piece of flesh and blood in his hand.

    It''s really a piece of flesh and blood. It''s all alive. Without even a little treatment, and from this flesh and blood, we can see a little sign of people''s chest!

    It''s a piece of human flesh!

    It can be found by careful observation of the scene. Under the boulder where the king of beasts is sitting. There''s a lot of stuff piling up

    Bones!

    Still human bones!

    These. They are all human beings who have been poisoned by the king of beasts!

    However, in terms of quantity, it seems that there are not many

    That''s for sure. Now, almost everyone knows that the animal king can speed up the recovery of his wounds by eating the flesh and blood of the cultivator. If the animal King catches the cultivator wantonly, it will be found!

    Therefore, the king of beasts can only bear to capture one or two unlucky ghosts in the forest of monsters. If it is only one or two, the problem is not big at all. After all, the forest of monsters is originally the world of Warcraft. People want to hunt here, but they don''t want to have casualties. That''s naive

    sat on the boulders, and the king of beasts silently nibbling at the flesh and blood of his hands. He extracted the essence from inside to restore his wounds. Though his wounds were heavy, he was a tough beast of war.

    As for whether his broken arm and leg can get better or not, it''s a big deal

    Therefore, in addition to one or two prisoners sneaking around in the giant beast forest every day, the king of beasts will go out every day to look for some natural materials and earth treasures. There are some of these things in the giant beast forest, some of which can recover the broken arms and limbs!

    It''s also because of this that the king of beasts can bear the fact that he was hunted down. Otherwise, he would be mad if he let the arrogant King catch ants secretly.

    "Well?" The king of beasts, who repeated the action of nibbling, suddenly stopped his action and frowned. Then, the light like vision was thrown to the deep valley channel in front of him.

    There, several figures are gradually approaching. From the perspective of lunguo, it should be some Warcraft

    See, there is a trace of anger in the eyes of the animal king.

    He has already spread out the breath that only Warcraft can sense, so as to remind the Warcraft in the forest of monsters not to be near this place, but now it seems that there are Warcraft who ignore his breath and break in

    How can the king of beasts not be angry?!

    He is the king of Warcraft. It is unreasonable for him to dare to ignore his breath. It also makes the king feel his majesty has been challenged.

    Warcraft is not a kind pet. It''s predatory and devours each other all the time. Even if the king of beasts regards all Warcraft as his soldiers, those who dare to offend, even the soldiers, must be beheaded!

    Just as the king of the beast was going to kill the Warcraft that broke in, he found out that there was something wrong with the Warcraft just after he moved his handThe whole body is covered with black scales, limbs like ghostly hands and tentacles. There is only one weird big eye socket on the face, but there are seven eyes in it!

    Is this still Warcraft?!

    The animal king looked at the monster like Warcraft doubtfully.

    "Why didn''t I know there was such a breed? Is it a new breed? But new varieties can''t ignore their own breath... "

    "It''s weird!" The animal King squinted his eyes and looked at the approaching Warcraft. He waved.

    "Pooh Pooh Poop

    With the sound of "poop and hiss", several sharp bone spurs started from the ground under the monsters of Warcraft and pierced their bodies very simply!

    "Ho..." Strange calls came from their mouths. They didn''t even see what they had killed. Their heads were askew, and their breath gradually went away.

    The animal king thought it was just a little episode. However, when several monsters died, a black light flashed out of their bodies and flew in the air

    Seeing this scene, the animal king was stunned for a moment. After returning to his mind, he quickly reached out a hand. The magic in his body was surging. In an instant, a huge bone hand was formed. Between the ups and downs, those black lights were all grasped by the bone hand and dragged back. The black light immediately fell into the heart of the animal King''s hand.

    At the same time, the king of beasts unexpected scene, happened

    I saw that dark light ignored his hand, and the collective didn''t enter his skin. Before long, there was a black air in the beast king''s hand, and dark scales climbed up his arm!

    This The animal king was shocked and his face was heavy.

    "Although I don''t know what it is, if I want to be unbridled in my body..."

    Said that, the king of beasts closed his eyes, the body, a trace of mighty magic began to flow

    I don''t know how long it took until it was completely dark, the king of beasts opened his eyes, and in his pupils, all the black awns flashed by.

    "So it is..." The face of the animal king suddenly appeared a smile of evil, disgust and ferocity, which integrated all the negative emotions into one, and made his original domineering breath look like the devil, and the smile continued to expand. In the end, it was a laugh.

    "Hahaha! Good! Good! "

    Leave a word like this, the king of beasts rises in the air and flies to a certain direction of the forest of monsters

    ¡­¡­

    Giant beast forest, a high cliff

    When the king of beasts came here, he saw a scene in front of him, called hell

    A strong black air rolled like a wave, completely wrapped a huge cliff in it. In the black air, there were black lights flying in a dense crisscross way, just like thousands of insects crammed into a small jar, which was creepy.

    Occasionally, it can be seen that around the high cliff, there are one or two Warcraft that seem to be attracted by the vision and get closer to each other. As a result, these Warcraft are all attached by the sudden black light, and then become a ferocious monster.

    The king of beasts looked at this scene lightly. A black light flashed in his eyes. His body turned into a meteor and rushed into the black air!

    Along the way, dark lights poured into his body like delicious food, but the king of beasts didn''t even stop it. He went directly to the high cliff, a platform that was emitting black gas and black light continuously. Then he waved it out and smashed the whole platform directly!

    Then, a dark hole appeared in front of his eyes

    Inside, it''s all black gas and black light!

    The king of beasts began to smile.

    "Speechless Eight clouds purple Human... "

    "I''ll hold you for a while until I get out..."

    Words fall, the animal King body shape a flash, rushed into the hole!

    On the high cliff, the black gas and black light enveloping the whole high cliff, with the speed visible to the naked eye, decreased rapidly and flowed into the hole

 Chapter 1020

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "demon -. T"

    (weak ask for support... Wood has support, wood has code power...)

    AILU Empire, supply town

    Since the establishment of the camp outside the giant beast forest, or to be precise, since the day of the Warcraft riots, the popularity of the supply town has not been as high as before

    After all, the forest of behemoths is a natural treasure land. The reason why it attracts people to run inside is that the body materials of Warcraft and the heaven materials and earth treasures are needed by the people of sparril world.

    The successful soldiers and magicians will fight with Warcraft in the forest of monsters. That''s not only because fighting with Warcraft can improve their experience and combat experience, but also because hunting and killing Warcraft, getting their body materials, can be sold at a good price

    If you are lucky, you can find some precious natural materials and earth treasures in the process of killing Warcraft. It is not impossible to become rich overnight

    Cultivators have a lofty position in the hearts of ordinary people, because they have a strong power, but cultivators also need to eat, also need to have a shelter, and even need to support their families

    Not every cultivator is a member of a large family or power. Actually, there is a very common phenomenon among all cultivators.

    Soldiers account for more than two-thirds of the civilian cultivators!

    Magicians occupy more than two-thirds of the big families and forces!

    Among all the cultivators, the soldiers account for more than two-thirds of the total number of cultivators!

    The conclusion from this data is. Cultivators occupy the majority of the common people!

    And the result of this conclusion is the practitioners. Most of them have to rely on their own strength to support themselves. Unlike those cultivators of large families and forces, they can rely on their families and forces to support themselves

    Therefore, hunting in the giant beast forest, increasing experience and fighting experience, at the same time, selling the obtained resources, thus obtaining the source of funds, has become the path most practitioners choose

    That''s why. The supply town closest to the giant beast forest is so popular. If the cultivators want to enter the giant beast forest, they must go through it. If they sell things, they will also be here. When they sleep in the evening, they will also be here. Once they come and go, the supply town has become the most popular place.

    I still remember. When I first came to the supply Town, the flow of people in the street, day or night, was enough to fill the whole street, just like a sacrifice, and every day!

    But now. The Warcraft in the giant beast forest is in danger of rioting, and the camp of the giant beast forest has also been established. The Empire has handed over all the resources needed for normal operation to the camp to obtain. In order to ensure safety, people other than the garrison of the camp are no longer allowed to enter the giant beast forest. It is equivalent to cutting off the sources of living funds for practitioners.

    Of course, no matter what. Even the common people, the cultivators are still cultivators. They have some strength and can find ways to get money everywhere. But also, there is no need. In the supply Town, there are no more cultivators coming

    The streets that used to be full of people are now scattered, though not cold and clear. At a glance, the end of the streets can be seen clearly. No longer like before, even the ground one or two meters away will be filled with people.

    The supply town is no longer a supply Town, but a real one. In addition to the occasional garrison in the camp to buy something here, there are basically only the town''s aborigines in the supply town.

    Fortunately, the businesses here are still open, and some of the resources transported back from the camp are also sold here. Otherwise, the town might be abandoned like this.

    "Thank you for coming!"

    Walking out of the shop amid the cheers of the shop assistants, the silent hands are already full of bags.

    "Daisy''s clothes Xiaoqi''s bag Crazy three important hair accessories There are also four series of books What''s the difference? "

    "By the way, there''s also guatai for Meiqin, lollipop for Qin..." I count the things in the bag in my mind, and I feel at a loss.

    "But do you have guatai and" jewel pearl "lollipops in the sparril world?"

    Obviously, wordless is buying gifts for girls!

    It was also agreed with the girls at the beginning to buy them. If it was not for all kinds of things, it would not be delayed until now.

    However, from the present situation, the wordless who is not good at shopping has been a little tired

    Looking around the streets of some sparse supply Town, I sighed with wordless perplexity.

    "Look for it again. There''s nothing wrong today..."

    After making such a decision, wordless patted his cheek, cheered up and walked to the streetLooking constantly at the businesses around us, we try to find "guatai" and "Lollipop" which are rare items for the sparril world. Especially, the former is not so easy to find. This is the conclusion that we have been wandering for three hours.

    And after three hours of searching, speechless suddenly had an idea.

    "Do you sell guatai and lollipops in general businesses?"

    Indeed, the reason why a business firm is called a business firm is that its scale has developed to a certain extent. In such a business firm, how can we find "guatai" and "Lollipop", which belong to children

    If you want to find these two things, generally speaking, it''s better to go to those vendors'' stalls or those small shops than to go shopping

    "How stupid I am!" With a wry smile, I knocked on my forehead. I sighed again without any words. The strength in my body was lost with the sigh

    He was standing in the middle of the street, sighing and speechless. In the corner not far away from his side, a figure appeared, staring at him with rather resentful eyes.

    "I found you Speechless... "

    "Huh?" In the middle of the street, the action of silent sighing seems to be stopped by force. It''s hard to stop there. I turn my head and look at the corner on my side, but there''s nothing in the scene

    Scratched his cheek, wordless some frown.

    "Illusion?"

    At this time, a sharp voice of breaking the air, carrying a little magic wave, suddenly came out from another corner and rushed to speechless!

    Although the fluctuation of magic power is not very strong, but it also made the speechless body who just thought it was an illusion hit a spirit, and quickly looked there. Then, a violent whirlwind came into his eyes!

    The wine red pupil slightly narrowed, speechless even did not avoid, footsteps stamp on the ground, suddenly, a fierce storm than the magic contained in the magic power several times stronger than the rapid and incomparable surge!

    Also did not use what to use the method, speechless direct use of the purest magic, mercilessly on the storm that came face-to-face!

    "Bang!"

    Just like the hot air flow against the strong wind, the muffled sound vibrated with the sound wave and attacked the surrounding area. Under the sound wave, the ground within five meters around the original intact Street cracked and opened one after another, and the commercial windows on both sides of the street were all shattered!

    "Ah!" A few unlucky ghosts who are close to speechless are shocked to a blank by the sound of thumping. They haven''t fully responded. The wind and waves sweeping up hit them, blowing them out, leaving only one whine.

    But fortunately, the target of the storm was speechless, and it was stopped by him in time. The attack did not directly affect other people around. It only affected the wind and waves in the collision. Although it blew people away, it did not cause any harm. It was just that the whole street was blown around and screamed for a while.

    It can also be seen from this that the power of the storm is not much, at most it is the level of five or six, otherwise it will not be stopped by wordless pure magic.

    Speechless is to know this point is not to pay attention to the pedestrians around, because of the sneak attack and some gloomy eyes to the source of the storm.

    Soon, he saw

    On the edge of the opposite street, a girl with a shawl and long straight hair like a waterfall stood there at about the age of seventeen or eight, looking at him with a resentful eyes

 Chapter 1021

    "Kill!"

    "There are cultivators fighting!"

    "Run!"

    The passers-by around finally responded from the unexpected situation, one by one, they screamed in horror, some of them even turned white.

    For these ordinary people, the battle between the cultivators, even the lowest level cultivators, is also a terrible one with great lethality. One accidentally rolls himself in and gets up and down twice. That''s because their extremely ordinary body will be seriously injured for several months at least.

    Because the battle between the practitioners was affected, leading to the death of some ordinary people. Such things, not to mention every day, happen in the sparril world, but they are also quite common. So, once there are practitioners fighting, for those ordinary people who happen to meet with misfortune, it is no different from disaster.

    So, in the screams of panic, all the people around ran straight to the end of the street regardless of their destination, especially those who had just been blown away. They hated their parents for giving birth to two legs. They ran like crazy. Before long, all the people on the scene ran away

    There are only some people who are also practitioners, and the two people who are facing each other from afar, which lead to all this

    Ear also reverberated around those ordinary people''s panic screams, speechless eyebrows also emerged a silk haze, looking at the opposite girl covered with gauze, cold voice opening.

    "I don''t know why you attacked me. But don''t you see so many ordinary people around you? "

    Although for cultivators, ordinary people are no different from ants, but after all, they are successful cultivators. Except for some big villains, in general, the battle between cultivators will take into account whether there are ordinary people around, so as not to affect them.

    It''s not that the cultivators are so kind-hearted, but if they know that there are ordinary people around them who are reckless to launch attacks, it will harm them who have no power to bind a chicken. What''s the difference with bullying

    Most practitioners have this mentality. So they usually look at the battle site. After all, they don''t care to hurt ordinary people who have no power because of themselves.

    Except, of course, those who are crazy and evil

    The masked girl was a little shocked. That full of resentment of the eyes immediately down. There was a look of guilt. But it was soon replaced by hate.

    Immediately, a light and spirited voice line came from under the girl''s shawl. Slowly came out.

    "Anyway, I didn''t hurt anyone. I can''t say that today, my husband I am a Jedi who will not give up! "

    "Out of breath?" Speechless also Zheng for a while, frowning, looked at the girl. "Where did I offend you?!"

    Instead of answering the question of speechless, the girl asked, "are you speechless?"

    "My name is wordless, right..."

    "That''s right!"

    The magic air stream of silk emerges from the girl''s slender body, no longer giving the chance of silent inquiry, the girl cries out with hatred.

    "See if I don''t kill you!"

    Hearing the girl''s voice like a child''s grumpy, she opened her mouth without any words, but her anger could not rise. Some of them were full of entanglements.

    "Wait! Are you mistaken! I think I''ve never offended a girl! "

    Before the voice fell, the girl''s mouth under the gauze quickly wriggled up and burst out notes as thin as the mosquito''s voice. At the same time, a storm more violent than just rolled up from the girl''s body, like a blooming lotus, flashing a blue light, tornado like a storm!

    Hello Speechless just wanted to say something. The tornado with a burst of Qi was led by the top of the crazy whirling, like a long rotating gun, which stabbed him mercilessly!

    "Shit!" At present, wordless can only scold me for a while, but since he knows that there is something wrong with this matter, he will not really start it. Besides, wordless will not be concerned with a little girl

    The face is full of depression, but the body shape is moving, speechless directly to the front step, not back into the sharp tornado that hit, followed by a foot thrown out, leg shadow flashed from the front like a whip, heavy on the powerful tornado!

    "Peng!"

    This foot, speechless, does not use magic or super power. It is a foot thrown out completely with body power!

    But it''s such a foot. The wind magic that can cut off the surrounding street is swept away in a dull noise. When the direction changes, it goes straight to the sky!

    Seeing this scene, the girl''s eyes were suddenly full, and she could see the trace of her mouth growing into "O" shape from her transparent scarf, and her eyes were full of disbelief.

    "My magic was kicked away?"Looking at the girl''s unbelievable appearance, she smiled and shook her head.

    He can be sure that he does not know the girl, and the girl certainly does not know himself.

    If you really know yourself, even if you don''t know your strength, you should have heard about yourself more or less. You know that you used to be the strongest person in the World Academy of sparril, and you have killed Marcus and Andrew, the eighth level peak.

    Such a big thing, know their own people, should not know

    Moreover, the information from system perception is also very strange

    ¡­¡­

    Rena Phil: (grade 55)

    Lena Phil?

    Don''t know!

    Where did he offend this little girl?!

    Phil Phil This surname, is she a member of the royal family of the Phil Empire

    Wordless want to break the head can not think of it, only a wry smile, but this wry smile, fell in Rena''s ear, it became a laugh.

    So Rena got angry

    "What can I be proud of! I haven''t used my real strength yet Without thinking, Rena cried angrily, but because of her anger, she also revealed some useful information.

    "Princess Ben?!" Speechless eyebrows. "Are you from the royal family of the Phil Empire?!"

    "How do you know?!" Rena''s exclamation was soon regretted, but it also confirmed her conjecture.

    "all right, Princess Phil''s Royal Highness..." Wordless knead his brow, headache general opening.

    "Let''s not say why you appear in the territory of the AILU empire or in the supply town. At least you have to tell me where I offended you, right?..."

    "What are you old! My princess is only seventeen! " Rena screamed, and a gnashing of teeth came from under the shawl.

    "If you want to know, let me teach you a lesson first!"

    "Are you stupid or am I?" Speechless and unsavory, she took a look. "Do you think it''s possible?"

    "Impossible and possible!" Like the willful and unreasonable lady, Rena made such a declaration.

    "In a word, if I don''t teach you a lesson, I''m very angry!"

    With that, Rena put her slender hand, and a small bright blue staff appeared in the palm of her hand, and filled with magic.

    Rena, she used the uniform directly!

    "Are you serious?!" I was speechless and almost couldn''t speak clearly.

    Rena "hum" a, also no longer pay attention to speechless, the magic of their own into the hands of the staff, the top of the staff crystal immediately lit up.

    It seems that Rena has a tendency to open her mouth and recite magic incantations again. Speechless, she quickly converges the expression of amazement on her face and bites her teeth in hatred.

    Since I don''t know, I have to take people down first!

    At the same time of thinking like this in my heart, wordless and no longer delay, with a trace of magic, the magic of space transfer was immediately activated and disappeared in place.

    Rena only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and the hateful guy in her heart disappeared. Before she could react, the hand holding the staff suddenly felt the loss of weight.

    Even his own uniform disappeared!

    Rena''s face was full of consternation. At this time, a dark halo suddenly fell from the sky, and suddenly fell on her. Then she shrank sharply, and she was trapped in consternation!

    "What is this?!"

    Rena screamed out, until then she found, speechless, standing on her side, one hand on the dark halo

    "You did it?!" Rena struggled hard.

    "Let go of Princess Ben!"

    Speechless light hummed a, the corner of the mouth slowly draws up a let Rena be frightened to fight the arc.

    "Before that, I think we need to talk..."

 Chapter 1022

    "Bang..."

    "Ouch!"

    With a slight landing sound, Rena, with a dark ring tied to her body, drew a beautiful parabola in the mid air. Then, in her voice of shock and pain, she fell on the soft bed

    Although the bed is soft, so that Rena will not be hurt, but how to say she is also thrown up, no matter how soft the bed can not stop concussion, Rena is not injured, but also stunned.

    But none of this matters!

    It''s important that where she is now

    A room in a hotel!

    And it''s a room with a man, a person she hates so much now!

    Sitting up from the bed, Rena retreated to the corner at an unimaginable speed, her body shrank into a mass, and her voice shrieked sharply.

    "You What are you doing here with Princess Ben?! What do you want to do?! "

    Speechless look quietly shut the door of the room, and made a "Dong" closing sound, but it was such a closing sound, which made Rena''s body exaggerated and extremely shaking, and a pair of watery big eyes almost didn''t stare out of their own eyes.

    See Rena back to the corner of the bed, with a look at the animals look at themselves, speechless mouth corner, take a deep breath, walked past

    "Stop for Princess Ben!"

    When she saw silent approaching, renaton shouted. "Warning you! If you dare to touch Princess Ben! My princess will let my father break you up! "

    Smell the words. I can''t stand being speechless. "It''s a princess, full of evil thoughts. Do you think men will touch you? "

    Listen to speechless say so, Rena can''t help but a little angry, but the heart is relieved, doubt of crooked head.

    "Then what do you bring Princess ben to this dirty place for?!"

    "Dirty place..." Speechless forced to bear the impulse of turning white eyes, sitting casually beside the bed.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Let''s talk about... "

    "Talk?..." Rena was stunned and snorted coldly. Don''t look away. "Princess Ben and you have nothing to talk about!"

    "Oh? Is that right?! " Speechless mouth corners light hook, touched own chin. She began to look at Rena.

    Let alone, Rena''s figure is really good. Her whole body is very thin, but the lines are very smooth. The two thighs exposed to the outside of the skirt are shining with white flowers, and her chest looks very interesting, even if it can''t compare with Icarus, astraya and other girls with good figure. It''s better than crazy three. I''m going straight to bee eating.

    In addition, the big round eyes and the long black waterfall are straight. Although Rena''s veil hasn''t been opened, there''s no word to be sure. This girl is definitely a beauty!

    And. Just now Rena seemed to say, she''s only seventeen

    17 years old has such a figure, it is the second dew!

    During the survey, speechless also can''t help but show some appreciative eyes, which was inadvertently accepted by Lena. Now the pretty face is red.

    "Don''t look at this princess with your dirty eyes!"

    Look up, speechless to Rena. Blink, smile.

    "So you can''t stand it? There''s a good play in the back... "

    "You What do you want to do... " At this moment, even Rena was afraid involuntarily.

    "You Don''t mess around, or you will die miserably. The father will not let you go... "

    Father Wordless eyes turned slightly. "Since it''s called the father, then, you should be the daughter of the emperor of Phil Empire?"

    "No That''s right! " When it comes to the emperor of the AILU Empire, Rena has a lot of courage.

    "Princess Ben is the daughter of the emperor of the Phil empire! It''s still the only daughter born by yourself. My father loves my princess the most. So you''d better let me go. Otherwise, I don''t need my father''s help. My brother will tear you down first. He also loves my princess the most! "

    "Brother Huang?" Speechless but completely ignored Rena''s feeble threat. "Who is your brother?!"

    "Princess Ben''s brother is the prince of the Phil Empire, Kaya Phil!"

    "Card Kaya! " Speechless surprised to look at the head, a proud face Rena. "Are you Kaya''s sister?!"

    "Can''t you?!" Maybe it''s reported her backstage relationship, and Rena is back in a tough state.

    But speechless also did not have the time to pay attention to, frowned, hesitated for a while, inquired: "so, you ask me the trouble, is it because I in ''sparrow World Academy'' in your brother to defeat the relationship?"

    "Who cares if he dies?" Rena, who was just planning to bluff people with her brother''s name, immediately made such a declaration, then she froze for a moment and exclaimed."You said you beat the emperor?!"

    "You don''t know?..." Speechless face suddenly called a wonderful. "Since you have such strength, you should also be a student of the" sparril World College "? Have you never heard of me? "

    "Must Princess Ben have heard of you?" Rena turned her mouth away. "Princess Ben is indeed a student of the sparril World College, but she took three months off..."

    Speechless this just relieved, also no wonder this wild wench has not heard of oneself, sentiment asked for so long leave.

    I''ve been a student at sparrell World College for no more than three months

    In other words, as soon as the girl asked for leave, she went in, and when she left, she came back

    It''s really all kinds of coincidence

    But shook his head, speechless sigh.

    "Since you don''t hate me because I defeated Kaya, where did I offend you?"

    "Where did you offend?" It seems that after silent reminders, she recalled the reason for her trouble. Rena''s face immediately turned blue, her eyes burned with anger, and she struggled hard.

    "You dare to ask where you offended my princess! Damn it! Let go of Princess Ben! I will teach you a lesson! "

    "I think you are the one who owes the most lessons!" Every time when she asked about the key place, Rena didn''t answer, and she was a little angry.

    "Better tell me the reason honestly, or I''ll throw you on the street!"

    "Dare you!"

    "Why can''t I!" A silent sneer. "By the way, I won''t untie the shackles on you. You want to wait until it dissipates automatically. It''s impossible without ten days and eight days. In this period of time, I think, someone will have a very strong interest in you who can''t resist..."

    "You..." Rena''s face changed. She looked speechless, which was not like faking at all. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly. Her eyes were full of anger.

    "Damn it! Why would a guy like you be the husband of sister heleve''s husband? "

    "Heleve?" At this time, hearing the name, speechless is all kinds of accidents, surprised to speak to Rena.

    "Do you trouble me because you don''t think I''m worthy of her?"

    "Of course!" Lena said rudely, "sister heleve is so beautiful, so noble, so powerful, and so inviolable. There''s no place in your body that''s valuable. How can you be worthy of sister heleve even if your clothes are cheap?"

    Speechless breath in the chest, almost can''t breathe up, the expression on the face is more and more wonderful, the corners of the mouth are constantly twitching, the eyebrows are constantly beating, looking at the Rena who is staring at himself viciously, hoping to bite a piece of meat from her body, holding for a long time, holding a word.

    "If you don''t know me, why do you think I can''t match her?"

    "Are you an idiot?!" Rena cast a look of disdain at wordless, and then it became hot.

    "Sister hilliff is as cool and noble as the lotus on the snow mountain. Her beauty can make the world pale, her eyes can make all things sing together, her voice can make everyone scream for it, even her posture can let the sun care about her. She is the most beautiful and the strongest ice queen in the whole sparril world..."

    With that, Rena''s hot worship turned and became fierce again.

    "How can a simple man be worthy of such an excellent person as sister hilliff?"

    Hearing this absolutely can''t be ignored, speechless pressed the chest, pressed down the impulse of spitting blood.

    "You are a lily, aren''t you?"

    "You are the lily! All your family are lilies! " Lena said in this way, "they just can''t leave sister hilliff anymore. How can they be lilies?"

    You are the lily!!!

    Speechless heart crazy roared up.

 Chapter 1023

    As the sky is getting closer to noon, there are more people in the supply town

    They are basically the indigenous people who supply the town, and only a few of them come here to buy some resources of giant beast forest.

    After all, there are only two places for the camp to hunt resources from the giant beast forest, one is to transport them to the king''s city, the other is to directly stay in the supply town and let the resources flow to the whole AILU empire.

    This is also the reason that the supply town has not completely become a town that can only live in people. Without the sales of these giant animal forest resources, many businesses have to close down directly, and the supply town is not worthy of the word "supply"

    However, when the flow of people has become more and more, in one of the streets of the supply Town, the pedestrians have all rushed to both sides, giving up a large block in the middle of the street, as if some king''s family and aristocrat had passed by. It''s possible that people''s eyes full of amazement and curiosity are telling others that the visitor is not so worthy of respect

    "Let go of me! Let go of me! "

    Rena used the voice as if she was about to cry to the wordless voice of the old God walking in front of her. Her face was red, as if some philanderer was going to attack her. Only those eyes that were burning with anger were silently accusing and proving

    Feeling the curiosity, astonishment and unidentified eyes and the look of gazing at each other and whispering from the people around, Rena felt that she had lost her face. I wish I could find a hole to drill in.

    Of course Rena will be ashamed!

    Because, at this time, the dark halo on Rena has not disappeared

    No, not only did it not disappear, but also a rope was tied in front of the dark halo. The other end of the rope was held in the wordless hand in front!

    That is to say, Rena, a princess of the golden branches and jade leaves of the Phil empire. Being pulled by someone like a dog!

    How can Rena not be ashamed

    Fortunately, Rena still knows. I didn''t shout out "Princess Ben" directly in the public, otherwise, the commotion caused at that time was not as dramatic as it is now, but the real big one

    Again. Rena couldn''t shout that.

    Now. In the eyes of others. At best, she is a "girl tied by a rope", but if she cries out "Princess Ben", she will become a "Princess tied by a rope".

    In that case. Where is her face

    Moreover, even if the people around her don''t know her identity, she feels disgraceful enough.

    Desperately wriggling her body, Rena just wanted to break away from the strange aura that could imprison her magic, but she had been struggling for a whole hour all the way out of the hotel, but the aura didn''t even loosen, making her want to cry without tears.

    "Let go of me!" Rena cried out in a frenzy. "Aren''t you afraid of my revenge?"

    , you have been awesome for me! Speechless, even the head does not return, hissing. "Besides, if I let you go, what would you like to do?..."

    "Do you still need to say that?!" "Of course, I''ll teach you a lesson," Rena cried without hesitation. "Let sister hilliff see that you''re such a loser that even a 17-year-old girl can''t beat you. Then I''ll draw a line with you and never talk to you again!"

    "Oh?..." Hearing Rena say that, speechless but surprised to turn around. "I thought you''d say, ''kill you, of course, and save sister hilliffe''"

    Rena was stunned for a moment, and then she showed a look of enlightenment. "Yes! There is such a way! "

    Speechless corner of the mouth a smoke, did not have the good spirit white leina one eye. "Now I can be sure that you are not only a lily, but also a totally unqualified Lily!"

    "You are the lily! What makes me unqualified? " Rena raised her eyebrows, but her contradictory words made the people around her laugh.

    "Of course you are unqualified!" I don''t know what I recalled, but my wordless face became angry.

    "A real Lily should call her target to be her elder sister. Every day, she looks for opportunities to rub her elder sister''s modest mind. She wants to push her elder sister down all the time, look for opportunities to make drugs, and even accept her elder sister''s whipping. When she meets someone who plans to dye her elder sister, she will say," look, I don''t want to Put you under the ground ''or'' as the bodyguard of elder sister, my task is to knock down all the apes who intend to infect elder sister... "

    A series of inexplicable words came out of the speechless mouth and spread to Rena ''

    "It seems reasonable..." Rena nodded her head thoughtfully, and before long she raised her head sharply and began to talk excitedly."Good! Since then, Rena has asked her sister to be her elder sister! "

    Smell speech, walk in front of speechless a stumble, almost didn''t fall to the ground, wiped the cold sweat on the forehead, some hair empty in the heart.

    I will not cultivate a pure lily into a pure pervert, right

    What a sin

    Shaking his head, wordless hand in the chest to draw a cross, atonement for the general recitation.

    , as in the past, you can make complaints about me. I hope you can go on as usual.

    See speechless in there God''s murmur, Rena discontented cry: "Hello! What are you reading there! "

    "Nothing..." White leina a look, inadvertently swept leina face of the shawl, wordless narrowed his eyes, asked: "by the way, why do you wear shawl ah?"? Don''t you see me?! "

    "It''s not the way you look!" Like a cat on the tail, Rena jumped.

    "My company Miss Ben doesn''t know how beautiful she is! How can you appreciate the cheap goods you don''t know where they come from? "

    "Bargain?..." The blue tendons burst on the silent forehead. "It''s not a shame. What are you doing with a shawl?"

    "Do you think I want to?" At this point, Rena''s voice became angry. "It will be fine when I just came to the Ayurvedic empire. Who knows if the men in this empire have taken the wrong medicine? When they saw my appearance, they all stuck like flies. They were disgusted. If they were really bored and had no way, I would not like to be a masked man..."

    "It''s interesting..." Wordless picked the eyebrows. "You can make flies stick up. It seems that you look good..."

    "That is..." Rena said with flying eyebrows: "anyway, we are also a princess. How can we do if we don''t look beautiful..."

    "It''s so sunny..." Smilingly shook his head, pulled the rope in his hand, speechless and went on.

    "Hello!" Pulled by the speechless rope, Rena asked aloud. "Where are you taking me?!"

    "Do you still need to say that?!" Speechless lips. "Take you back to the camp!"

    "Back to camp?..."

    Nodded and gave Rena a silent look. "I wanted to let you go, everyone. But if you do that, you will be caught again, right? ... "

    " of course! " Rena said proudly, "I didn''t ask you to talk to her I will never let you go, Lena, when your elder sister cancels the engagement! "

    "That''s right!" There was a silent sigh. "So I can''t let you go, but I can''t leave you here either. I can only take you back to the camp and give it to those responsible people, and then they can send you back to the Phil empire or the sparril World College!"

    "What! You want to take me back?! " Rena exclaimed and struggled again.

    "No, no, no, no! I don''t want to go back! "

    "What are you so resistant to?" Speechless hurriedly hold on to the rope in hand to avoid getting off. "Are you still sneaking out?!"

    "No!" Rena was struggling and shouting obstinately. "You haven''t dissolved your engagement with your elder sister, how can I go back unless you do so!"

    "I think you''d better die!" Speechless and speechless. "Although I was puzzled by the engagement at the beginning, I didn''t get rid of it myself. What''s the matter with you..."

    "Impossible! Elder sister, you are not a bargain! " Rena yelled and struggled.

    "Let go!"

    Directly ignored Rena''s brawl, wordlessly pulled the rope, took Rena together, walked towards the direction of the giant beast forest camp

 Chapter 1024

    Giant beast forest, camp

    "Is this the Colossus forest camp of the AILU Empire?"

    Standing outside the camp, looking at the many garrison members who are full of tents, armed with weapons and constantly wandering back and forth, there is no brilliant place in the camp. Lena''s curious eyes were immediately replaced by boredom.

    "I feel so sad..."

    Speechless turn white eyes, looking at Rena''s eyes are not good gas.

    "This is the camp, not the castle. Do you think there are magnificent walls and chariots fighting against each other?"

    "At least there should be a fence?" Rena said in a natural voice: "otherwise, if the Warcraft revolt again and rush into the camp, it will not be bad..."

    "Do you think a fence can stop a mob of monsters?" Speechless and speechless attracted Rena''s dissatisfaction.

    "There''s nothing better than to expose the camp to the outside, OK?"

    Hearing Rena''s words, she turned around without a word and stared at her intensely, which made her want to protect her chest with both hands if she was not imprisoned by the dark ring.

    "You What are you doing with this princess? Can''t help it at last? "

    "Yes! I can''t help it! " Speechless mouth angle drew. "I make complaints about it."

    "What do you mean?!"

    "I said little princess, you have never been to the camp of your Phil empire. I don''t know what the camp looks like. Isn''t it shallow enough? " In Rena''s angry eyes. Speechless pointed to the camp in front of him. "Give me a close look. Do you really think there is nothing here?"

    Rena wrinkled her little Qiong''s nose, subconsciously looked at the camp again under the silent guidance, and her eyes became more and more serious. At last, Rena found something wrong.

    It seems that there is only tent and garrison camp. In the void not far from the camp, there seems to be a flash of fluorescence. Flashing

    "That is..." Seeing the fluorescence clearly, Rena was stunned and then surprised.

    "Border?!"

    "Fortunately, I''m not sorry about your level six strength..." There was a silent sigh. "Fence, outer wall and chariot, how can they have a well arranged border defense?"

    "So it is..." Rena nodded her head suddenly, and then she took a pause. She looked at wordless suspiciously. "Yes. How do you know that my princess''s equal rank is six

    There was nothing but a wry smile on Rena''s question. "You think everyone is like you. If you don''t know the strength of the other party, you will have no idea to rush forward?!"

    "What! It seems like a great thing! " Rena cried out in disgust. "Then tell me how powerful you are! How many steps?! What level of weaponry do you use?! Is it a magician or a warrior? "

    Speechless cover head, a headache. "Oh, my God, even if you wait for ranks and uniforms, since you don''t even know whether the magician or the warrior is coming to me for trouble. I''ve convinced you... "

    Rena''s eyes suddenly turned, and she said with a smile, "if so, why don''t you let this princess go?"

    As soon as she said this, Rena received the speechless look as if she were a fool, which made her very angry.

    "Princess Ben warned you! Don''t look at this princess again! Otherwise, my princess will be absolutely angry! The princess was so angry that she even felt scared! It''s horrible! "

    Looking at angry shouting at themselves. She glared at herself with big round eyes, like Lena, who was grinning like a kitten. Speechless one didn''t stop laughing and nodded his head.

    "It''s really horrible..."

    After that, regardless of Rena''s face and neck, she went to her tent with the wild Princess and pulled the rope without any words. Only Rena''s scolding voice rippled the scene and attracted the eyes of the surrounding garrison.

    There are regulations in the camp. The garrison in the camp shall not bring outsiders into the camp without permission, and the violators will be absolutely punished!

    This rule must be observed by every garrison. So, when they see someone with an outsider entering the camp, the garrison around them intend to stop them. But when they see that the outsider is speechless, they look at each other one by one, look at each other, and then walk away with a natural whistling face

    Even the person in charge of the camp dare to kill at will and bring an outsider in. Can the person in charge dare to find him trouble

    I''m afraid I''ll have one eye open and one eye closed, too

    Moreover, even if the camp leaders have a way to cure the speechless, they dare not offend such a God, or as if they did not see the goodTherefore, in the surrounding garrison consciously or unconsciously watching and making way, speechless with Rena, came to their own party''s tent forest.

    "Ah!!!"

    Just as she was planning to take Rena to the public tent, Rena let out a sharp scream and almost didn''t shake the speechless road into the street.

    "What are your nerves!"

    Leina also ignored the speechless scolding and looked at the tent forest in front with her eyes slightly protruding. To be more precise, she looked at the younger sister Yuban who was busy, and her mouth under the gauze was too wide to believe.

    "They They How do you grow

    did not understand as like as two peas, and the feeling of Lena was frighten by the sisters who were completely alike.

    "Ah..." Stroked own chest, speechless and powerless sigh. "What kind of evil did I do? Why do I have such a startled girl who is bad for her heart?"

    "Words!"

    At this time, the entrance of the public tent not far from here was opened, and a group of girls, including Daisy, lute, Bee Eater, Qinli and Kuang, ran out of it.

    "Words! What''s wrong? Just a scream... "

    As soon as Daisy and Meiqin came out, they ran to speechless side, asking questions at the same time. But when they saw Lena was tied with a rope by a wolf, their steps were dead stiff, their mouths were fixed, and some eager faces sank suddenly.

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy Sanhao seems to be frightened to make a surprise, but the wine red eyes that are not covered by the bangs reveal a deep smile and betray her real idea.

    "Can''t we satisfy our husband''s appetite, so he went out to catch other girls? What a surprise, what a surprise... "

    Not only mad three, but also Bee Eater''s Prayer looks speechless with a smile like expression. Unlike mad three, there is no smile in her pair of star eyes.

    "I didn''t expect to bring a woman back after just going out for a while, or in this way, Xiaoyan, is that your interest?"

    "It''s worthy of my brother!" The words of appreciation are said in the mouth, but the corner of the mouth in the piano has already drawn up a hostile arc. Obviously, the mouth is not right

    "NAH..." Daisy and Meiqin are a change of gloomy expression, showing a bright spring smile, so said a sentence.

    "Aren''t you going to explain it?"

    I saw all the girls sweeping their whole body with their sharp eyes, just like thinking about where to put the knife first, which shocked the wordless tiger''s body, quickly released the rope in their hands and opened their mouth in a panic.

    "Wait, wait! This is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! "

    A group of young girls immediately listened to each other. They didn''t speak, but their performances were different. They even looked at it with a smile, as if they had done a good thing without saying anything. But they knew that there was no sufficient reason. Even if they didn''t settle accounts with themselves, they would not mind In other people''s accounting time in the side of the well

    At present, speechless smile is the only way to make a sound, which may cause unnecessary misunderstandings. He unties Lena''s confinement and prepares to explain.

    But he didn''t expect that, once the imprisonment was released, the situation that was beyond everyone''s expectation happened

    "Ah!!!"

    I heard Rena scream again, which scared everyone. They didn''t wait for the reaction. The next moment, they saw

    At an incredible speed that exceeded everyone''s response, Rena turned into a shadow, rushed to Icarus, who had not spoken, and grabbed her hand.

    "Sister! What''s your name, please? "

    Everyone was stunned

 Chapter 1025

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Special request collection and the light of the great God! The collection is still more than two million, and the light of the great God is also two hundred short. Friends, please support me...)

    look at Icarus, who is staring at Icarus with twinkling eyes, holding Icarus''s hand to make her intoxicated Rena, silent with a group of girls

    Icarus also stayed there, with a blank face. Obviously, she didn''t judge what happened from the current situation. Her beautiful face was full of doubts, and her indigo pupils were not clear. So she looked at Rena holding her hands and asked what silently.

    However, under Icarus'' indigo eyes, which seemed to speak, Rena groaned as if she had been electrified. Even though Rena was wearing a shawl, people could still see it clearly.

    Under the transparent gauze, there is a crystal flow, which is slowly flowing down from Rena''s mouth

    That''s saliva!

    "Nah, nah This sister Rena, who has lost her reserve completely, smirked with the expression of a fool: "what''s your name? Tell Rena, will you? "

    Icarus stared at Rena, but she answered her question.

    Icarus

    "Is it Icarus?! Is that right?! " Rena moved forward with a smart face, her eyes shining with a strong look. Even Icarus could not bear it.

    "Beautiful name, beautiful people, beautiful name..." Lena foolishly leaned over Icarus, her head arched like a pig. The saliva at the corners of her mouth was already exposed outside the shawl, but Lena didn''t know it. She was still there, almost rubbing Icarus''s face.

    "Wuwu What to do Rena has grown up to be sister heleve, and now to be sister Icarus. Is Rena a bad playboy? Wuwu What to do What to do... "

    That''s what the mouth says. Rena''s face was full of happiness that could not be concealed even if she was covered with a shawl. Even his success rubbed Icarus on the cheek. The next moment, the second saliva came from the scarf. It''s coming out

    ¡°ma¡­ master¡­¡± Passively accept Lena''s crazy behavior. Icarus, who didn''t know how to refuse at all, had to look into silence for help. But now I have no time to deal with Icarus. He was shocked by the scene and petrified completely

    Although he already knew Rena was a lily. Unexpectedly, she was a real lily, not a black pervert.

    Blackie is only mengmeiqin. She will turn into Lily in front of Meiqin. But in front of other girls, her orientation is normal.

    But look at Rena''s appearance, it''s obvious that she is not the same as the Blackie. She is not only interested in her, but also effective for her girls!

    In other words, Rena is a pure lily with abnormal orientation!

    Seeing Icarus''s face rubbed by Rena at a loss, the girls'' reflexive Qiqi took a step back, including little Flemish, four nines, astraya and Shixiang. The Meiqin even trembled. The electric flower flashed on her forehead, staring at Rena, full of vigilance.

    Don''t think about it, this discharge sister who was tortured by abnormal roommates at ordinary times must have remembered the past sad memories!

    There is no doubt that if Rena dares to jump on Meiqin, Meiqin will not mind and reward her with a "whip of love"

    Hello Qin with sharp eyes swept to speechless. "What''s the matter with that woman?!"

    "Ha ha..." Silent dry smile, the face is not calm. "Just As you can see, now you can rest assured that I have absolutely nothing to do with her? "

    "That''s all right!" Just now, the daisy almost blackened glanced at Rena, who was squeezing into Icarus''s arms, and under Rena''s teasing, Icarus, who was full of panic in her eyes, slightly raised her voice.

    "Don''t you think you should help Icarus?"

    All the girls were silent for a while, and then their eyes went to the wordless body to move away. Seeing this, wordless did not hesitate to shake their heads into a wave breaking drum.

    "If there''s a way to stop that girl, I don''t have to tie her up!" Finish saying, speechless as if thought of what general, turned head to beautiful piano.

    "Meiqin! You go! "

    "Why!" The Meiqin jumped up.

    "You are more experienced!"

    "Who has experience! I don''t need that experience! "

    "Oh, what are you modest about? If you can help Icarus, you should be happy..."

    "Words That''s right, but I don''t want to get close to that woman! "

    "Now you are the only one who can save Icarus Go up and pull her apart, and Icarus will be saved! ""Did you just say sacrifice? Is it sacrifice?! Absolutely! "

    ¡°¡­¡­ All in all, it''s time for you to show up! "

    "Why does my appearance setting have to be such an uncomfortable time?! What do you mean by that pause? "

    The situation of Icarus hasn''t been solved yet. Wordless and Meiqin start to quarrel. Watching the two people roll the bed sheets, the girls look at each other, look at Rena, who is an idiot, and look at Icarus, whose face is full of troubles. For a while, the girls don''t know what to do

    Finally, the most courageous and kind-hearted president came out

    "Hello! I said you... " When she came to Icarus and Rena, Daisy had her hands akimbo and a sharp expression on her face.

    "Icarus is troubled now, can you please don''t embarrass her?"

    Rena, who was constantly squeezing Icarus''s body, turned around with a look of discomfort in her eyes.

    However, when she saw the daisy with a sense of oppression, Rena was stunned for a moment, and then the discomfort in her eyes disappeared and came back to her hot look.

    Feeling Rena''s hot line of sight, Daisy was stiff all over, and there was a sense of foreboding in her heart.

    And the fact also proves that her foreboding is completely right

    "Cool So handsome How powerful... "

    With such words murmured in her mouth, Rena held her hands on her chest and abandoned Icarus without hesitation. She came to the daisy, with twinkling stars in her eyes.

    "Your elder sister, can you tell Rena your name?"

    The delicate body shakes, shakes again, the line of sight is on Rena''s eyes, which seem to be trying to swallow herself down. At last, the daisy is not able to keep calm. Her steps are back, and there is a drop of cold sweat on her forehead.

    "I My name is Daisy

    "Sister Daisy!" As soon as the daisy retreated, Rena immediately followed and approached the daisy. The look in her eyes was constantly changing, until at last, it turned into desire.

    "No No way... " Rena raised her head and jumped to the daisy.

    "Rena can''t help it!"

    "Wow!" The daisy, who had no idea Rena would do such a thing, only had time to make a sad cry, and then Rena fell to the ground.

    "Wuwuwuwu..." There was a word like moaning in her mouth. Rena rode on daisy directly, smelling it from nose to nose.

    "Good smell No way Rena''s going to move! "

    "You What are you doing! " By a woman riding on the body, Daisy is a variety of indecision, a pretty face dyed very red.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" Daisy wanted to yell to stop Rena''s nonsense, but before she could speak, the yelling in her throat suddenly turned into a coquettish.

    Because, Rena, the Daisy''s ears!

    "No Don''t HMM ~ ~ "

    " whine Great Here And here

    "Wait What are you doing... "

    "Wuwu..."

    "Woo ~ ~ ~ there is Don''t touch No

    As Daisy''s uncontrollable crooning and Rena''s exhilarating gasp reverberated, the surrounding space was suddenly shrouded in a pink ambiguous atmosphere, which shocked all the people present on the spot, including Yu Ban''s sister in the audience

    Staring at the daisy being played by Rena, the girls could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and sweating out. The situation of the Meiqin was the most serious, even the back was wet.

    "Fortunately Fortunately, I didn''t go up... "

    The girls didn''t speak any more, but tacitly gave a look in the eyes, quietly retreated, until they withdrew from a safe distance, they all spread their feet

    Ran away

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Look at the girls running without shadow, and then look at the lilies blooming in front, silent for a while, find a place, sit down

    How can we not appreciate such a grand view

 Chapter 1026

    "Ha ha Hee hee... "

    The whole tent echoed Rena''s silly laughter, like a lone psychopath running out of a mental hospital, which made people feel a kind of gooseflesh rising gradually

    At this time, Rena was lying on the tent table, her mouth under the gauze could not help making silly laughter. The laughter was full of joy. Like a child who had eaten something good, her eyes were full of confusion. The blushing red on her pretty face directly reflected on the transparent gauze, coupled with the seeping laughter, it was reminiscent

    Daisy is sitting in a corner, head bowed, pink bangs hair directly covered her face, people can not see what kind of expression she has, but that has been echoing in Daisy side of the gloomy breath is so that no one around dare to approach the past

    Speechless and a group of young girls will have a look at daisies, lie on the table, be imprisoned by the dark circle again, Lena with a smile in her mouth, look at me again, I will see you, with a face full of resentment, but I don''t know how to react

    "It just happened! Do, Yu ban 13674, like showing off, holds up his chest and says to the Yu ban people... "

    "Your news is out of date! Do, the Royal plate 17788 issued a mocking declaration... "

    "Yuban has already heard that one sister has been knocked down! Do, Yuban 12976 tries to extract the information as much as possible. Share with a group of royalists... "

    "Why didn''t Yu ban be present? Do, Yuban 10414 was very reluctant. And ask the board members to share the information with the board... "

    "Yu ban was there at that time, and also made a full record of the scene at that time! Do, Yuban 5392 takes out a notebook from his arms, and proudly shows off to all Yuban people... "

    "Yuban 5392 is very cunning! Do, Yuban 9987 issued a stern reprimand and thought about how to get the notebook from Yuban 5392... "

    "Yuban 7747 sends a request for borrowing notes to Yuban 5392!"

    "Royal plate 17377 with request!"

    "Royal 9919 seconded!"

    "Royal board 10032 secondarily!"

    Outside the tent, Yu Ban''s sisters'' undisguised conversation spread into the ears of all the people, making them embarrassed. In my heart, I wish I could pull those Yuban sisters out to pick up the light, and run around the tent forest of myself and others.

    Since wordless and others can hear it, Daisy can also hear it. Although her body is shaking violently, she soon returns to her original state, but her head is lower, and her whole body is full of gloomy breath.

    Look at the daisy like this. The girls looked at each other and wanted to say something to comfort Daisy, but they had just become deserters. At this time, there was no doubt that they would only explode the gloomy atmosphere. So no one dared to go up and talk to the daisy.

    Meiqin stealthily goes to silent side, mosquito voice low roar. "It''s not good to go on like this. You can think of something quickly!"

    "Now that I know what to do?" Silent sneer, of course, the voice is also lowered. "Then why didn''t you just save Daisy? What you said. Daisies would not have suffered that Violated... "

    "Ah La, little Yan..." I don''t know when the Bee Eater came to the other side. Cover the mouth, a pair of starry eyes full of meaning.

    "I remember you just had a good time..."

    Speechless face embarrassed, but later thick up. "At least I didn''t leave Daisy, but you all ran away..."

    "The boy who can only make excuses is the worst..." The Bee Eater prayed and said, "besides, Daisy is your woman. Shouldn''t you open her up?"

    "I want to!" Speechless pursed his lips and said angrily, "I''m afraid that Daisy will take me out in spite of the sapience later. Don''t tell me that she can''t do it. You know, she can do it..."

    Meiqin and fengcao are speechless at once, while Kuang San is speechless.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, my Lord, you brought back the man with the wrong orientation. Shouldn''t you be responsible?"

    "Stop saying..." Speechless face angrily waved. "I''m already regretting it!"

    "Is it?!" The Bee Eater took a silent look and saw through his inner thoughts directly. "But how do I feel like you''re happy?!"

    Speechless and sluggish

    Away from speechless distance, Meiqin scolds in a low voice. "What a mess!"

    "Hello!" Speechless. "Don''t make it all my fault, will you?"

    This sentence, in exchange for a group of young girls burst out.

    "That''s your fault!"

    "I said you..." Daisy slowly raised her head and gave everyone a blank look."Could you please keep your voice down? I want to be quiet... "

    In an instant, everyone''s mouth is closed

    "Well?"

    When the atmosphere in the tent gradually turned to stillness, a sweet and mature voice line, with some doubts, reverberated in the whole tent

    "It''s amazing to show us such a strange scene as soon as I come back. Did we miss anything?"

    Holding a parasol and wearing a pink and white dress, the beautiful figure like a fairy was printed into the eyes of all people, which made them happy.

    "Purple! Are you back?! "

    "Well, we''re back..." Purple crooked head, charming smile. "But compared with this, who can explain to us what is the situation now? Who is that little girl over there? "

    This Speechless and even the girls all showed their embarrassed expressions, and Sang Sang''s smile there, which made the original strange scene become more and more strange.

    "Purple, you came just in time!" In order to turn off the topic, speechless clumsily went to the front of purple, toward the direction of the daisy nuzui.

    "We are in trouble. Please help us comfort daisy."

    "Comfort?" Purple gave the daisy a look and looked speechless with a smile. "Although we don''t know what happened, it''s better not to touch her head now. It will be very tragic..."

    Is it worthy of saying that he is a monster and a sage? Even if the cause is unknown, we can see the form according to the situation

    "Ah!!!"

    It seems that Rena, lying on the table, heard a strange voice and looked in the direction of purple. In this view, Rena''s eyes in confusion were as bright as a light bulb, and she stared round. Without hesitation, she screamed again, shaking the silent people in front of her to the ground.

    Who are you going to do harm to?!

    In the hearts of a group of crazy roaring this sentence, Rena was like God to help the general jump from the table, a rise and fall, came to the purple body.

    "What a beautiful sister! As beautiful as sister hilliv and sister Icarus! " Rena''s eyes were full of pitying color, and she rubbed her head into purple''s arms.

    "Elder sister! Lena likes you so much! Please marry Rena! Rena will be nice to you! "

    The speechless people who just got up from the ground shook their hands, their feet were soft, and once again they fell on the ground. Even the daisy who was in the dark shook her shoulders exaggeratively. Then they recalled that they had just been "beeped" to "Gao Chao" by a woman. When their face was black, their black air was more and more profound.

    Just when people thought that purple couldn''t stand the lily, who knows, purple was stunned for a while, and then she smiled, especially sweetly

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

    "Like it, too?" Everyone was stunned.

    "Also?" Rena was also stunned for a moment, and she was excited after the reaction.

    "Is this elder sister also..."

    Purple held up her paper fan, put it on Lena''s chin with a very frivolous action, and slowly opened the gauze on her face. Next moment, a bright red face with a little childishness appeared in the eyes of everyone

    "Oh? It''s not bad looking. It''s almost comparable to a dream... " Licked the corner of her mouth, grabbed the umbrella and let go of her hand. Purple pulled a happy arc on her face, and the empty hand also went into Rena''s clothes

    "Well..."

    All the girls on the ground were pretty red all of a sudden. They didn''t look at it or not. At last, they buried their faces on the ground and didn''t get up anymore. There was only one speechless person enjoying the lilies blooming again, and he praised them in his heart.

    Our purple sister, it''s true that she has to attack

 Chapter 1027

    "Well How comfortable... "

    "Ah La, I didn''t expect young people to have this model..."

    "Ah There is... "

    "Ha ha, let''s have a good experience..."

    "Elder sister Well

    Listening to purple''s funny voice line and Rena''s ups and downs, erratic, panting and chanting, the shame of the girls lying on the ground almost exploded, even the silent heart beat faster.

    When speechless couldn''t help being furious, a small hand gently pulled speechless clothes. When speechless looked back, little Fleur''s crystal red eyes suddenly came into his sight, filled with deep curiosity.

    "Ah, brother..." Looking at the speechless with hope, little Fleming asked curiously: "Fleming has been wanting to ask since just now. What are the sisters and sisters playing with who don''t know where they come from? What a funny look... "

    Speechless face mercilessly smoked, dry smile. "No It''s nothing. It''s a game that bad kids can play. Franco can''t imitate it... "

    "Really?" Little Fran put on an expression of obvious distrust. "Then why do sisters play the games that bad children play?"

    "Ahaha..." Speechless awkwardly scratched his cheek, turned his eyes, and immediately said meaningfully to little Flemish, "since that elder sister over there came, her sisters have been damaged by her. So Fleming, as a good child, you''d better not get close to that elder sister. It will be taken bad... "

    "It''s that sister who broke the sisters!" Little Fleur showed a look of sudden realization, and then a blood light flashed in her wine red eyes.

    "Then let Fran play with her, so that she can''t take her sisters with her!"

    Speechless was suddenly shocked. Seeing that Fleur didn''t seem to be joking, he quickly opened his mouth. "Fleming, just watch. Brother has a way to deal with that sister... "

    "So..." The innocent smile reappeared on little Fleur''s face. Pours into the speechless bosom, the head has rubbed on the chest has rubbed, the full face happy shape.

    "Sure enough, my brother is the most powerful! There''s a way to deal with bad people! "

    Speechless sweat, bitterly patted the back of little Fleur. Gently put her on the ground. Immediately ran to purple''s side. Pulled her out of the tender country of lilies.

    "OK, purple, Fleur and Si Si are still there. Don''t teach bad children! "

    Purple pursed her lips, curled her lips, and did not turn her head. She let go of her hand, which was in Rena''s clothes. Rena immediately spread out on the ground and lay on the ground, panting and panting. Her cheeks were covered with rose like red.

    The girls on the ground were relieved, and began to stand up in the complaint. Only the daisy sitting in the corner suddenly raised her head and stared at speechless.

    "Why didn''t you help me when I was bullied? At that time, Ming Ming Fu Lan and Si Si were also there. Wouldn''t I be able to teach bad children? "

    The voice full of resentment is very subtle, but it is clearly spread to all people''s ears, making people laugh bitterly.

    In order to dispel the awkward atmosphere, speechless patted his face and began to color.

    "How is it? I went out. Did you find anything? "

    The girls also gathered their spirits and got their colors right. I don''t know if they want to dispel the embarrassing atmosphere like wordless, but they also know the reason why the purple went out.

    Purple looked around at everyone and nodded casually.

    "Well, I do have a little discovery..."

    With a flick of the paper fan in his hand, a small "gap" opened in the void in front of all the people. Under the gaze of all the people at the scene, a transparent square object emitting golden light flew out of it and fell into purple''s hands.

    When they looked at it, they found that in the transparent cube, there were black lights twisted like insects flying in it

    This is A group of girls have not yet made a response, but the silent face suddenly changed.

    "Oh?" Purple squinted and nodded. "It seems that you know this thing..."

    The girls were shocked and looked speechless. Only a few of them seemed to think of something quickly, and their faces also changed.

    This The bee eating drill prayed and looked at each other in the zither, and looked to speechless. "The last time you killed Marcus, you flew out of his body. The black light you traced should be the same as this one?"

    Speechless no answer, silent default down, eyes cast on those black light entangled with each other, his brow wrinkled, looked up, on the purple line of sight.

    "Purple, that''s what you feel in the forest of monsters?"

    "Yes!" Purple put away the "quadruple border" in her hand, and her face was so serious."I sensed that there were many similar breath in that forest, but when I put them away, they all disappeared!"

    "All..." The girls looked at each other.

    "Disappear?..." Speechless brow tightly locked, looked to purple.

    "Purple, tell me what happened to you in the forest of monsters!"

    Purple pondered for a while, and killed the monsters he met in the stone forest. Then he told the whole process of gathering the black light from these monsters to the public, but concealed the fact that he met the five semi gods in the world of sparril.

    And speechless also how he and others relate to Marcus. Marcus becomes a monster, and then he is killed by himself. He finds that black light is playing a role in making things funny and tells purple. When both sides have finished explaining, the scene once fell into silence. Everyone looks thoughtful. Of course, except for some two food and two little lollies

    "I''m afraid that this kind of black light can turn people and even all creatures into monsters, and force them to upgrade to equal levels. There are many in the giant beast forest..." The Bee Eater prayed for a dignified face.

    "What are these black lights?!" Meiqin put her hands around her chest and said, "I haven''t met Mingming before in the forest of behemoths, and I haven''t heard of this kind of thing in the world of sparril. How could it come out suddenly?"

    Speechless is also a little confused, facing the corner of the mouth smiling purple.

    "Purple, what do you think?"

    "It should have something to do with the Marcus you just said!" Purple spread out her paper fan, half covered her pretty face, flashed wise light in her eyes, and showed a different style. At that moment, the style made the speechless girls and the girls who were talking about the business look at each other, and they became impatient.

    "You say it''s about Marcus?" Wordless narrowed his eyes.

    "It''s a big deal!" Purple didn''t come to a conclusion, but said: "the first one to become that monster is him, and the first one to use this black light is him, at least I don''t think that he has nothing to do with this matter..."

    "Yes..." Wordless knead his brow, headache like inquiry. "What should we do now?"

    "Nothing needs to be done!" Purple "pa" put away the paper fan, put the tip on the silent forehead, and slowly raised a deep smile on the corner of the mouth.

    "For these unclear things, some people care more than us. Let them have a headache!"

    "Well?" Everyone was stunned. "What do you mean?..."

    Purple smiled and shook her head. Without explanation, she took something out of her arms.

    That''s five stones of different colors!

    Lightly bumped five gemstones of different colors, and purple threw them into wordless hands.

    "Here you are!"

    Speechless hurriedly took over, looked at the gem in the hand together with the young girls, the face was full of confusion.

    "These stones What''s the use?... "

    "SA, who knows..." Purple replied with a meaningful smile.

    "If you can''t beat other people when you fight with them, you can take out these gemstones and light them up. Maybe you can scare them away..."

    Listening to purple''s words, people looked at each other, making the smile on purple''s face more pleasant, and then the voice turned quickly.

    "By the way, since there should be such black light in that forest, you should pay attention to the safety of those Yuban sisters. After all, the base area is in the forest..."

    Smell speech, everyone''s face is a congealing.

    Look at the five gems in my hand, and hold them in my hand without words and strength. Look up at the top of the tent.

    "It seems that we have a good look at this giant forest..."

 Chapter 1028

    (bed is like a sleeps and fallen, and then I can only sleep on the floor, whining... [seeking comfort]...

    monster forest...

    In a small corner of the inner ring, a team of about ten people in armor and arms is fighting against a huge Warcraft. To be more precise, this team is beating up the Warcraft surrounded by them

    Nowadays, there are only three people in the imperial camp who can enter the forest. If others want to enter the forest, they will only be blocked by the camp outside the forest. Unless they break in hard, or there is a special existence like a silent group, otherwise, as long as there are people in the forest, they are all the people in the three imperial camps.

    At present, this team of about ten people is exactly the elite team affiliated to the giant beast forest camp of the AILU empire!

    And the reason why they are here is only for one purpose

    That is to follow the arrangement in the camp and hunt Warcraft here

    But it seems that they are in a lot of trouble

    "Drink!"

    In a yell, six soldiers in the team of ten took up their fighting spirit and used their fighting skills. They rushed to the monster about two or three times bigger than them. Without hesitation, they increased their fighting spirit and threw their weapons on the giant monster!

    "Ah ~"

    it looks like a bear, but its head looks like a lion. Only three feet of the Warcraft in a muffled sound in the pain of howling, that scarlet incomparable animal eyes in the pain driven by some crazy. The three feet, which are stronger than the head, step on the ground fiercely. In the sound of "Peng", the ground suddenly breaks inch by inch. At the same time, a swamp composed of magic replaced the ground!

    "Come on! Back off! "

    Seeing this scene, one of them is much older than the others. It seems that one of the leaders of this team is giving orders.

    "The beast is using magic! All the soldiers back! Magician''s take advantage of this opportunity. Use magic, too! "

    Obviously, the leader is not facing this situation for the first time, and the instructions given are very reasonable, and the other people in the team also trust the person who leads them. Therefore, the six soldiers who planned to rush forward the previous second immediately backed away without hesitation.

    Of course, they want to step back. The beaten up Warcraft didn''t agree

    "Ouch" ~

    the howl of anger reverberates, accompanied by the extremely strong magic wave. On the ground, the swamp formed by magic seems to have survived. At the same time when the howl and magic wave reverberate, the swamp suddenly wriggles. It was suspended directly from the ground and spread out, like a dark fishing net, covering the retreating soldiers.

    From the magic waves that flow through the dark swamp net, once the six fighters are covered. Then, the end is better than death!

    The form is very severe!

    But the leader''s face was half full of panic. Helplessly watching the swamp net is about to cover the six soldiers, he waved hard.

    "Put it!"

    Just then, behind the leading figure, a wave of magic waves flickered wildly, turning into a wave of scarlet lights, forming an expanding ring of fire. Under the control of three magicians holding their wands, like a shell, they rolled up a sound of breaking through the air, one rose and fell, and directly shot into the swamp net!

    "Dong!"

    The dark swamp net collided with many scarlet rings of fire, and the space centered on the two suddenly vibrated a violent shock wave to the four sides. When the shock wave ended, the dark swamp net and scarlet rings of fire disappeared at the same time.

    "Now!"

    The leader took a big drink, grabbed the knight''s sword in his hand, turned himself into a shadow, and flashed to the huge Warcraft. All his fighting spirit was aroused by him, and rushed to the weapons in his hand, and immediately split down, and cut at the neck of the Warcraft!

    "Pooh..."

    The very clear abnormal sound is heard from the junction of the arms and the neck of the Warcraft. Like the torn paper, the red liquid is sprayed out, and the Knight Sword wrapped in fighting spirit is cut through. It''s less than a second, and the neck that is a little thicker than the waist of a man is suddenly cut off!

    The howling of the Warcraft stopped abruptly and could not be heard any more. Only the head dyed red by the blood fell to the ground in the pupil of its master''s eyes, making a dull landing sound

    Until the head of the Warcraft fell on the ground, its owner''s body slowly fell down, and a large amount of blood gushed from the neck instantly dyed the ground red, which also shows the victory and defeat of this battle

    "Win!"

    "Ha ha! The big guy is dead at last! ""The head is mighty!"

    "It''s really the leader. It''s the eighth level Warcraft. So the leader cut off his neck. It seems that we have to show off when we go back to the camp..."

    "You guys, none of you are serious!" Holding the head of Warcraft, the leading figure walked back to the team, laughing and scolding.

    "If I didn''t have your help, how could I kill this beast? I''m only at the top of level 7, and I''m still a long way from level 8..."

    "Boss, don''t be modest, strength is one thing, and mind is also very important..." One of the members of the team said in this way: "that''s the right time, tut, it''s true. If we slow down or hurry up, we may have to fight for a long time..."

    "Yeah, yeah..." All the people in the team immediately agreed with each other and boasted that the leading figure was floating.

    But it''s also true. If it''s not the leader''s timing, it''s extremely accurate. With their team of ten seven levels, it''s still very difficult to beat an eight level Warcraft even by way of siege. It''s just the eighth level Warcraft.

    If the level of that Warcraft is a little higher, it''s a little bit of a suspense for anyone who lives or dies. Of course, at that time, the leader will not hesitate to give the evacuation order

    When the whole team was immersed in the joy of killing the eighth level Warcraft, a few ferocious eyes flashed with fierce light suddenly appeared in the grass beside

    Carrying the head of the eighth level Warcraft, the leader suddenly felt something wrong and turned his head to look behind him.

    "Roar!"

    Almost at the same time, the devil''s roar resounded. In the grass, the ferocious owner swept out and rushed to the leader!

    "Boss!"

    All the people in the team started screaming and woke up some unresponsive leaders. They realized that they might be the hunting target of a certain Warcraft. He picked up his nerve, raised the head of the Warcraft in his hand, and threw it at the Warcraft who came in face of him. At the critical moment, he smashed it to the ground!

    Until then, the whole picture of the attackers was clearly seen by all the people. However, they took a breath of cool air one after another.

    Dark scales, ghostly hands, tentacles, big eyes of seven eyes

    That''s totally beyond the image of the attacker everyone imagined!

    "What kind of monster is that!" Many people took a step back in their reflexes.

    "Roar!" Monster like Warcraft roared out, legs on the ground, once again from the attack!

    "Be careful!" Bear the heart throb, the leader shouted loudly, but the ferocious appearance of the Warcraft made some timid people feel scared. One of them even had a fierce face, stepped on the ground, rushed to the monster like Warcraft, and cut at it with his weapons!

    People were shocked and lost their color. They just wanted to scream out, but what they didn''t expect was that the monster of Warcraft was cut in half by the man who was crazy because of fear, and jumped on the ground for two times. There was no movement

    When they saw this scene, they all froze.

    The man who made the move also stayed for a while, with a pale color on his face. Looking at the monster cut in half by himself, he couldn''t help laughing.

    "What What''s the matter? It''s the head of a silver wax gun. It can''t be used in middle sight... "

    Hearing his words, all the people in the team also took a sigh of relief and laughed. Only the leader, who was staring at the monster on the ground, had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Whew..."

    Suddenly, a black light burst out of the monster''s body on the ground, and melted into the body of the man who shot

    "Ah!!!"

    With a scream of pain, the rest of the team was filled with horror.

    Because their familiar companions have turned into monsters

    "Roar!"

    In the roar, the scene, a cruel battle, began

    Wordless and others don''t know that in the forest of monsters, the individual who is possessed by black light is not only the Warcraft

 Chapter 1029

    (in other words, who will introduce some more excellent gal to play? Don''t be a ghost animal or a heavy taste one. It''s similar to the symphony of glaze color and pure white before the night and Ming Dynasty...)

    giant beast forest camp, central tent

    At this time, in the tent, the three camp leaders of peros, Bingling and Bixi are all present, as well as the high-level people sent by the family in the camp. They are all arranged on both sides, together with the three people of peros, Bingling and Bixi standing in the middle, looking at several corpses on the ground in the middle of the tent, their faces are changing

    For a while, the atmosphere in the whole tent was extremely heavy

    Peros, Bingling and Bessie all looked at each other and saw the gravity in their eyes, especially Bingling. He even had a gloomy expression on his face, which proved how bad his mood was at this time

    Of all the people present, peros is undoubtedly the highest one in terms of status, strength and qualification. Although Bingling and Bixi are the same leaders of the camp as peros, they are still young and lack of experience in some aspects. Secondly, compared with peros, they are the proper descendants. So they look at peros.

    Seeing that no one was making a sound, peros was silent for a while, then glanced at the leader who stood aside with a painful expression on his face.

    "Are you sure it''s a black light that turns the people in your team into monsters?"

    "Yes, I''m sure..." The leader couldn''t help looking at the bodies lying on the ground. There was another look of sadness.

    "After killing the monster, the black light ran out of the monster''s body. Attached to my department, he didn''t even have a chance to struggle. He became a monster and attacked us. His strength soared to at least level 8! "

    "We can only choose to fight with him, but his strength is too high. He killed three people in the team in an instant!" The leader''s face paled slightly. It seems that I think of the situation at that time.

    "In order to prevent other casualties in the team, we can only kill them, but even so, five people died in the team, and another person besides me also broke one hand. Only me, it''s ok..."

    At the head of the story. It seems that all the people at the scene also associated with the situation at that time, and their eyes towards the leading figures gradually became compassionate.

    Companions become monsters and kill other people in the team. In order to keep the rest of the people, the leader only has to kill the companions who become monsters, and finally. It''s just me

    It''s really hard for them to imagine such a cruel situation. If they change themselves, can they guarantee that they won''t go mad

    Peros sighed and patted the leader on the shoulder. Comforted him, and then asked.

    "What about the black light?"

    "After the death of the appendage. The black light flew away! "

    "Flying away?" Bingling and Bixi frowned. "Do you know where it goes?!"

    The leader shook his head with a wry smile. "I only know that it flies to the depths of the forest of monsters..."

    The scene, once again fell into silence

    He glanced at several corpses on the ground, especially the corpse that was said to have become a monster for the longest time. Peros pondered for a while, looked back at Bingling.

    "Bing Ling, you know the monster and black light the most. What do you think?"

    Smell speech, ice spirit''s face has such a flash of iron green color, and soon it becomes a wry smile.

    What do you know about monsters and black lights

    It''s true

    After all, Bingling''s uncle Marcus and brother bingmian have become monsters like that

    "I only know a little. I only know that the black light can attach to human body, turn human into monster, and have the ability to upgrade level or even rank. Besides, I have no idea..." Bing Ling takes a breath and squints.

    "But I think, speechless, I should know more than we do!"

    As soon as the word "silent" came out, the heavy atmosphere at the scene was severely stagnated.

    As long as it''s the people in the camp, they won''t be unaware of the person who once stirred up the whole camp, and as long as it''s the people in the camp, they will have a little fear of the name

    Just because, this person, is really too difficult to control!

    Super strength, arbitrary behavior, unbridled, accompanied by a group of equally terrifying strength, with a variety of strange abilities of young girls

    Who can guarantee that he will never be afraid of such existence

    At least, none of the people here!

    Including peros, Bingling and Bessie!

    Bingling glanced at all the people and said quietly: "Uncle Marcus will become a monster. The main reason is to revenge him. Otherwise, with his self-esteem, he will not become a monster in order to improve his strength. It is said that bingmian will become a monster. It is also because he chased the black light all the way to the base of my Saito family. Finally, it is still He broke the black light! "Back then, the black light ran out of the ice and attached to the wordless body. Instead of turning into a monster, wordless not only forced the black light out of the body, but also was crushed by it. The face of the ice spirit slowly tightened.

    "He is the one who has dealt with the evil black light most. I think no one knows the black light better than him!"

    Hearing Bingling''s words, all present felt a little reasonable and nodded their heads thoughtfully.

    Just then

    "You guessed wrong this time. My understanding of the black light is not much worse than you..."

    With the sound, a figure emerged directly from the void and appeared in front of everyone.

    If you come, you will be speechless!

    "Speechless!" A burst of subconscious exclamation resounded from the tent, making the scene noisy. Peros, Bingling and Bixi were also surprised.

    "Why are you here?!"

    Speechless chuckled and glanced at the body on the ground.

    "The news that" one of the teams in the camp suffered heavy casualties, the leader took the dead men and ran to the tent of the people in charge of the central camp with a pale face "has been spread throughout the camp for a long time. Before long, you summoned all the high-level people in the camp. As long as there is no IQ problem, you can guess it must be something wrong What''s the matter? I''m just curious to come and have a look... "

    Then, speechless faced the three peros. "I just didn''t expect that there were some unexpected gains from this curiosity..."

    Peros, Bingling and Bessie looked at each other, then Qi Qi gave a wry smile.

    Is this speechless really the disaster star in the camp? Every time something happens in the camp, it will have something to do with him more or less

    Three persons in charge sighed helplessly, then looked to speechless.

    "So what do you think?"

    "What else do you think? It''s said that what I know is not much worse than you! " Wordless hands ring in front of the chest, looking directly at peros, Bingling and Bessie.

    "What you can do now is to pass on this matter, and let the team in the camp guard against unknown black light when hunting in the giant beast forest, so as to avoid being attached again. It is better to expand the size of each team a little bit to ensure safety..."

    Peros, Bingling and Bessie were silent at the same time, then nodded their heads heavily.

    "Then Black light thing... "

    The wine red pupil flows through the inexplicable cold awn, speechless and gently opens.

    "I will investigate the black light!"

    Everyone in the room was stunned.

    "Of course, if you find anything out, please let me know..."

    Left this sentence, speechless turn around, head also did not return out of the tent, let the atmosphere in the tent return to a dull state again

    As soon as they walked out of the tent, they saw Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating, praying, Qinli, Kuang and other girls standing in front of the tent. They all watched silently. Obviously, they also heard the conversation just in the tent.

    "What are you going to do?!" There is no nonsense. The zither with lollipop in its mouth asks directly.

    Speechless raised his head and looked out to the forest of monsters outside the camp, clenched his fist tightly.

    "Things seem to be a little more serious than we thought. There is no doubt that those black lights are still active in the giant beast forest. We must investigate the giant beast forest!"

    "For the sisters!"

    The girls'' eyes are fixed, and their heads are nodded down. Their faces are firm

 Chapter 1030

    Giant beast forest

    Looking down from the sky over the forest, the forest is very peaceful

    There will be no strange roar of Warcraft, as if it is stopped by those towering trees under the lush leaves, and the sound of birds, beasts and insects will not come here. Only sometimes, some flying Warcraft will fly here, bringing some strange sounds

    In addition, the sky over the forest of behemoths is unexpectedly quiet

    However, this tranquility was soon dispelled by two voices breaking through the air

    On the far side of the sky, two slender figures, like meteors, directly cut through the sky at an extremely fast speed and came to the sky over the giant beast forest.

    Of course, the so-called "extremely fast speed" is only relatively speaking. For the master of the figure, such speed is just not fast or slow

    It''s not that they don''t want to use faster speed, but if it''s too fast, it will affect the investigation of black light more or less

    The plump wings are gliding to support their masters. Under the control of their masters, they are flying in the air and over the forest of behemoths. From time to time, they can see one or two feathers, pink or pure white, fall from the wings and fall into the forest of behemoths.

    The casual clothes on the body have been replaced with the light armor that will be used only when fighting, and the style is quite exposed. It''s very eye-catching. The two young girls, who are incarnated by angels, flutter their wings and wander over the forest of monsters. They have dark red eyes and scan the forest of monsters below. They can see the two sci-fi like boxes fluctuate in a moment

    In the dark red pupil with a square, the two girls'' equally beautiful looks seem cold and merciless, as if they can only perform tasks, which easily makes people feel sacred.

    It''s a pity. Such a sense of sanctity only lasted for a while. In a strange voice, destroyed

    "Goo ~ ~" is like the call of some lovely animal. The strange sound is from flapping pure white wings, wearing blue and white light armor. It has a long head. On the girl with long blonde hair tied in two bundles at the end. If you observe carefully, you can find that the source of this strange voice is the girl''s stomach

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment. The young girl with pink wings, white light armor, and a small tail tied into a pair of ponies hung behind her. Her body shape was stagnated in the process of flying like a short haired girl with pink hair. Although she soon recovered, her eyes fell on the owner who made a strange sound

    "Wuwu..." The box in her eyes disappeared directly, and the cool look disappeared. Instead, she had a tearful expression, covering her stomach, and Astria snorted like a sob.

    "Hungry..."

    "Belly Are you hungry? " The box in Icarus''s eyes disappeared together with the dark red eyes. The indigo eyes could not help looking at astraya. Although there was no change in their looks, there was more hesitation in their tone.

    "Would you like to go back to dinner?..." Finally, Icarus asked.

    Astraya smiled a little joyfully, but soon the joyful look disappeared again, and she shook her head firmly.

    "I really want to go back to dinner, but the master''s orders have not been completed, so I can''t go back!"

    Icarus raised his eyes and whispered, "doesn''t it matter?"

    "It doesn''t matter!" Astria clenched her fist to show her faith. "If you go back now, master will not be angry, but astraya doesn''t want to see Master disappointed..."

    Icarus saw a few ripples in his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then nodded with force.

    "Me too Don''t want to see Master disappointed... "

    "Then, master Icarus, let''s go on!"

    "Well

    In a word, Icarus and astraya''s eyes once again enter the fighting mode, and they will be in the state of scanning in the giant beast forest.

    Originally, wordless wanted to investigate the whereabouts and the way of black light in the giant beast forest, but it was stopped by the Bee Eater and the Qin player.

    The reason why a party investigates Blacklight is not because of anything else, but because the base of Yuban sisters is in the giant beast forest. The existence of blacklight is likely to harm the sisters, so it must be investigated clearly. Even if it is not investigated clearly, it must at least know its origin or deport it to ensure the safety of the sisters.

    But also because of this, the defense on the other side of the base has to be raised.

    Therefore, after yesterday''s conversation with peros, Bingling and Bixi, the group agreed that they had to stand up the defense border on the other side of the base in advance!In this way, more or less can guarantee the safety of the sisters who are busy in the unfinished base

    In this way, wordless nature can not participate in the investigation.

    After all, among the group, only wordless and purple are the people who know the border technique

    There is no way, speechless can only give up the idea of personal investigation, let a group of people in addition to their own and purple the most powerful Icarus and astraya to the monster forest for investigation.

    In fact, in addition to speechless and purple, among the girls in the group, the most powerful one is xiaofulan!

    Its own level is not only the highest in addition to purple, but also has the ability to destroy "eyes". Even if it is wordless with little Flemish, without "Ruby mode", it is definitely not the opponent of little Flemish!

    It''s the same with releasing all the animals!

    It''s just that little Fleur''s strength is stronger, but her mind is the same as that of ordinary children. It''s hard to guarantee that she can''t even recognize the way when she comes to carry out tasks like investigation

    So, in addition to wordless, purple and little Flemish, Icarus and astraya are the most powerful people in the group!

    Icarus and astraya are omnipotent angels. Although they are not good at carrying out investigation tasks, they are not weak. Both angels and girls have wide area radar, which can scan all things within a certain distance in a large range. It is the best for them to investigate

    Of course, as for astraya, IQ is a hard injury. It''s inevitable for her to perform tasks and have some accidents. However, with Icarus, there should be no problem

    Under the wide area radar scanning, Icarus and astraya don''t need to visit the whole giant beast forest by themselves. They just need to move their positions to make the area in the giant beast forest within the range of wide area radar scanning. Plus the speed of the two people, in a short time, a huge giant beast forest has been swept by them ¡£

    Flying over the giant beast forest, the two Angel girls constantly flapping their wings, constantly changing their directions, and bringing the giant beast forest into the wide area radar to search, which saves the situation of entanglement with the giant beast forest and many troubles

    As more and more areas are being scanned by two people, Icarus and astraya also find some strange looking Warcraft

    Dark scales, ghostly hands, tentacles, big eyes of seven eyes

    This shape may be strange to others, but it''s not familiar to the two girls who have seen Marcus become monsters, but they won''t admit it!

    These monsters are like monsters. They must be possessed by black light!

    No! Not just Warcraft!

    Icarus and astraya also found that there are some human beings who are also possessed by black light and become monsters!

    "Elder Icarus!" Astraya turned sharply and looked at Icarus. "What to do?!"

    Icarus raised his hair and rose, a little puffed, with a halo of his head suspended, and a cold light flashed through his crimson pupils.

    "Exclude target!"

    Without giving astraya a chance to react, Icarus unfolded a pair of light wings behind her. At the next moment, countless cherry colored missiles carrying pink streamers swept out and crossed a light arc, which fell on the monsters exactly as if they had eyes!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    In the forest of giant beasts, a sound of bombardment reverberated continuously. When the sound of bombardment fell, only a twisted black light remained in the wide area radar of Icarus and astraya, hovering and flying to the distance

    Black light flies in the same direction!

    "Elder Icarus!"

    Icarus nodded and, together with astraya, swept in the direction of the black lights

 Chapter 1031

    At this time, a large number of black lights in the surrounding part of the giant beast forest are flying at a high speed like a rampage

    The dense trees can''t bring them any obstacles at all. They cross a light arc with black light tail and fly in a purposeful direction in a burst of air breaking sound. They also seem to have eyes. Even if there are trees on the flying road, they will dodge during a twisting period, and then continue to fly forward In an unbroken line, the whole forest as like as two peas in a

    seemed to be enveloped in a strange sight. A large number of black light like bees returning to the nest, flying through the woods densely, and then matched the endless sound of the endless sound. If the forest of beasts is the sky and the black light is also silver white, it is just like the meteor shower at night, very beautiful.

    Ignore their essence

    Originally, there was not so much black light!

    Although these black lights are not conscious, they have some instincts, as purple infers. They can not only sense danger, but also attach themselves to organisms and bring them variation, which is also a potential instinct of black light.

    The blacklights are all living creatures. Therefore, almost all of the blacklights here are attached to Warcraft in the forest of behemoths. A few of them are also living in humans, bringing changes to them, and then they return to silence.

    But now, the objects of the blacklights'' boarding are all incinerated in Icarus'' Artemis'', so. Black light people can only leave the object of boarding, according to instinct. Continue to search for the next attached organism

    But now, I don''t know why, these black lights are abandoning the instinct of finding the host and going in one direction, obviously there is something strange.

    Icarus, Astria two people seized this strange, did not choose to eliminate the black light, but let them own activities, to lead their own way

    As for why there are so many black lights. It''s also very simple, because if you come all the way and meet the living things with black light, Icarus will directly launch "Artemis" to give those poor guys a relief over time. Black light naturally becomes so much.

    Fortunately, wordless and others did not see this scene, otherwise they will be very surprised. There are so many black lights in the forest of behemoth, which is unexpected!

    However, it is not just because of the unexpected that a party will choose to investigate, is not it

    After the black light in the flyby. Icarus and astraya try to keep tracking in a safe distance to avoid a bad black light attached to them. The two wide area radars have been fully turned on, and they are not afraid to lose them, so they focus on flying. Only Icarus, from time to time, released some cherry colored missiles. Destroy the living things that are attached.

    I don''t know how long ago, the two Angel girls took their feathers all the way from the inner edge of the original giant beast forest to the deep edge of the giant beast forest. As they approached the deep edge of the giant beast forest, the box in Icarus''s and astraya''s eyes also fluctuated more and more.

    That''s a dignified performance!

    Because, in their wide area radar, there are nine levels of Warcraft, falling into their scanning range!

    If Blacklight chooses to attach to them, these Warcraft will become the most terrible enemy directly!

    Try to think about it. It''s level 9. After the promotion of black light, what''s the level of these Warcraft

    To be sure, it''s not good for Icarus and astraya!

    In the analysis of the two young girls, the black lights flashed through the nine level Warcraft and flew in one direction unswervingly, which made the two girls feel relieved and confused.

    Where do you want to go, blacklights

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    The sound of breaking the air in the forest of monsters is still going on. The speed of the black lights flying seems to be a little faster. Many monsters in the forest of monsters roar at the sight of the black lights flying all over the sky. What''s more, they escape directly. Such a scene can be imagined

    But it''s still not the reason for Icarus and astraya to stop!

    Until a moment

    "Elder Icarus!"

    Bored, flapping his wings, conditionally reflecting and turning on the wide area radar, astraya glanced up at the front casually. At this sight, astraya immediately screamed out, stopped in the middle of the air with a sudden brake, and grabbed Icarus.

    "What''s the matter?..." Keeping the "Queen of space" mode, Icarus looked coldly at astraya, more impersonal than Icarus in the normal state, but astraya didn''t care at all, and pointed to the front in surprise.

    "Look there! There! "

    Icarus followed astraya''s guidance doubtfully and looked at the direction pointed by astraya. At the next moment, the dark red eyes that appeared in the box suddenly shrank.Only see, in front of the giant beast forest, there is a high cliff, a high cliff wrapped in thick black fog!

    The black fog rolled like a storm. It was like the black cloud when the storm came. You could hear a whistling sound like a gust of wind. There were black lights flying back and forth in the black fog. Look at the quantity, like the water drop in the sea, it could not be counted clearly!

    Around, the black lights that led Icarus and astraya flew into the black fog one after another and became one of the many black lights. In a moment, they were drowned by the rest of the black lights. It was not clear what was originally there and what was added later. Moreover, this situation continues

    Looking at the scene, even Icarus and astraya forgot to respond for a while.

    It''s really annoying!

    This scene in front of us is like a beehive, and the black light is a bee. They are scrambling to drill into the beehive, or rolling over the cliff with the black fog, as if something extremely horrible is brewing. I believe that if there is a patient with intensive phobia here, he will be scared to death by the scene in front of us.

    There are too many black lights, too dense!

    If the black light in the giant beast forest is not only just those, but all in front of us, I''m afraid that the whole giant beast forest will be reduced to the world of monsters!

    What''s more, even the camp outside the giant beast forest is likely to be affected!

    At the thought of a monster like Marcus occupying the whole forest of monsters and rushing out of it, Icarus was nothing, but astraya was afraid.

    "Ah, elder Icarus..." Looking away from the cliff, astraya looked at Icarus and asked nervously, "that What is it?... "

    "Don''t know..." Icarus simply shook his head. "Probably, this is the center of the unidentified light source!"

    "You mean..." Astraya tilted her head, hesitated for a moment, and said in an uncertain voice, "is this the source of that black light?"

    "Analyze according to current scenario..." Icarus''s box in his eyes is constantly fluctuating, observing the high cliff in front of him. More accurately, he is analyzing the situation inside the high cliff.

    "Very likely!"

    "Then..." Astraya glanced at the high cliff. "Do you want to inform master of his coming?..."

    Icarus hesitated for a moment, then looked up to the cliff.

    "Before that, please confirm..."

    With that, Icarus flicked his wings and flew to the high cliff.

    "Wait Senior Icarus! " Astraya is anxious to call Icarus, but this meeting, Icarus has been close to the high cliff, astraya can only resist the impetuous feeling of inner hair, like taking the silent title as the object of prayer, murmured twice ''master'', and then followed the fly in the past

    With the passage of time, the black light flying towards this side gradually thinned. It seems that it will all flow into the cliff. Icarus also came to the edge of the cliff. Looking at the black fog and black light, in the dark red pupil, the box suddenly doubled, proving that the owner is trying to analyze everything in front of him, trying to see through the high Inside the cliff

    Just then, a vision happened!

    The black fog suddenly rose from the riot and filled the air. All of a sudden, it enveloped Icarus!

    "Elder Icarus!"

    At the scene, the sad voice of astraya resounds

 Chapter 1032

    (roll and sell cute for support! Support support!)

    "Elder Icarus!"

    Watching Icarus was swallowed by the black fog, astraya was shocked and lost color. With a strong wave of wings behind her, she just wanted to rush out. In front of her, the black fog that swallowed Icarus suddenly flashed a flash of fluorescence, which made the trend of astraya''s rushing in front of her and saw the situation in the black fog

    In the steam like black fog, a little glittering light flickers. If you look carefully, you can find that the source of the light is a round crystal barrier..

    that is Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    At the critical moment, Icarus opened aegis in time!

    Like the sky and the earth, Icarus''s hands are outspread, and the round barrier of "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) encloses Icarus''s wonderful posture, protecting Icarus from the black fog.

    However, although the surrounding black fog didn''t threaten Icarus, the dense black light seemed to meet the enemy. At this time, in the black fog, a black light appeared as if it were a hammer. During the distortion, it was like a light beam constantly hitting on the aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    All of a sudden, there was a continuous thump from the round barrier of aegis, like a drum. In the black fog there is no regular crazy ring, loud through the sky!

    It can be seen from the deafening sound of thumping. How strong is the impact force of black light!

    Icarus, who has already entered the mode of "Queen of the sky", has a crazy blinking box in his eyes. There is a little pain on his cool face, biting his teeth and shaking his hands with "Aegis". Obviously, the impact of a lot of black light has exceeded Icarus''s defense burden!

    "Elder Icarus!"

    It''s a clear picture of Icarus. Astraya no longer hesitated, and "chrysor" and "Aegis = L" appeared on her left and right hands at the same time, almost in a moment of 0.1 second, astraya''s wings were one, and her body was transformed into a shadow of impact, plundering out!

    "Hey!" With a clear cry, the light body blade of "chry Sao R" suddenly expanded dozens of times. The lightsaber suddenly rose to the sky. In the wave of astraya, it directly cut through the heavy atmospheric pressure and cut into the black fog around Icarus!

    Once on the court, it''s full strength!

    Unfortunately, if the opponent is the one who can follow. Then fight, even if the other side is higher than astraya, with astraya''s strength will not necessarily lose, but this time''s opponent is a tangible black fog!

    The blade of "chry Saur" slashes through the black fog. An attempt was made to peel off the black fog that had trapped Icarus, but. It''s enough to cut off the huge mountains, but it''s like cutting directly in the air, only making the black fog produce a little wave!

    Black fog, still as before, trapped Icarus inside!

    "What..." Astraya looked at the "chrysaar" in her hand, and looked at the black fog in front of her. The cold crimson pupil was full of shock.

    "It didn''t work at all..."

    When astraya was shocked, the black fog that had been cut off seemed to be stimulated by something. The frequency of the black light hitting Icarus'' aegis'' increased several times!

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    "Hum..." Under the impact of the black light, Icarus could not help groaning. The pain on his face deepened. His hands trembled more and more. Even the crystal light on the aegis defense barrier was dimmed a little.

    If it goes on like this, aegis will break sooner or later!

    Once aegis is broken, Icarus in the black fog will be hurt unimaginably even if he will not be attached by the black light!

    "What to do What to do... " Astraya was in a panic. She didn''t know what to do at this time because of her poor computer skills. It was very difficult for her.

    "By the way!" At one point, astraya''s eyes brightened and she shouted at Icarus.

    "Elder Icarus! Start Pandora evolution

    With the strength of Icarus, it would not have fallen to this point. It''s strange that the attack of the black fog was so sudden, which led to Icarus''s current predicament.However, as long as Icarus starts Pandora evolution, aegis (absolute defense circle) will also evolve, and its defense will soar. At that time, Icarus does not need to support aegis (absolute defense circle) personally, and can directly rush out!

    That''s what astraya thought

    However, astraya obviously forgot that the reason why Icarus was trapped by the black fog was that once aegis lost her support, it would directly break under the impact of the black light!

    If I could spare my hands, Icarus would have been out of trouble. Where is Pandora evolution needed

    It will take time to start Pandora evolution. In this period, Icarus must give up the support of aegis (absolute defense circle), but the abandonment of aegis (absolute defense circle) will also be broken!

    In this case, Icarus, there is no time for Pandora evolution!

    So Icarus could only shake her head when she heard astraya''s warning, and astraya almost cried.

    Seeing that the light on aegis (absolute defense circle) was fading gradually, and it was only sooner or later that it was broken, astraya finally failed to hold back and shed a tear.

    "What to do What should I do master¡­ master¡­¡±

    Astraya has never hated her weakness as much as she does now, even when she almost died in the face of the king of beasts!

    There was no way for astraya to bite her teeth, grab her lightsaber and shield, and go straight into the black fog to save Icarus!

    At this time, in the dark fog, ''aegis'', Icarus raised his head and opened his mouth

    "Evolution! Astraya! "

    As soon as astraya was stiff, she was a bit dazed.

    "Evolution?"

    Icarus nods with difficulty, holding on to aegis and putting the rest of his strength on his mouth.

    "Your Pandora system also shows signs of awakening. If it evolves, there will be a way..."

    "Yes Yes... "Astria pressed her chest and shouted at Icarus as if she had grabbed the straw.

    "But But what should I do?! "

    At the time of promotion to the Ninth level, the "Pandora system" in astraya has already awakened. Now, as long as the "Pandora system" is really activated, astraya can evolve!

    "Master once said that you can''t evolve because of your own reasons..." Icarus''s voice was so light that it was almost drowned by the impact of black light, but she raised her voice as much as she could and looked at astraya.

    "The evolution condition of the Pandora system is that it needs strong emotional fluctuation. Although your computer computing ability is not good, your emotional ability is very strong. You don''t need too much emotional fluctuation to promote evolution at all!"

    "So, you can, as long as you want to evolve, you can!"

    "As long as If I want to... "

    As if a flash of light flashed through her heart, astraya''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she grasped her heart with great strength, and her eyes flashed with a bright look

    She finally understood

    Understand why you can''t carry out Pandora evolution all the time!

    The fundamental reason is that she doesn''t want to evolve at all!

    Icarus is right!

    As long as astraya wants to evolve, then astraya must be able to evolve!

 Chapter 1033

    (congratulations on "dance of the moon" becoming the master of this book!)

    (pop red routine plus change! There will be five o''clock today! Friends! Remember to support...)

    in fact, astraya doesn''t like fighting at all

    She is a very simple girl, the most favorite thing is that she can eat enough every day, play well, have a companion around her, let her not lonely, then she is satisfied..

    just like now!

    There are not only companions around, but also people who can eat, even eat, and love and pamper her. Such a life is almost the same as living in heaven for astraya.

    Compared with now, before she was called out, astraya''s life in Sinapis was not happy at all!

    So, in this period of time around wordless, astraya is very satisfied

    Astraya doesn''t like to fight, to hurt others, to hurt each other

    In addition to being able to live the life that I like, astraya, completely became not like fighting

    Of course, when you really want to fight, there will be

    For example, wordless is in danger

    For example, when her friends need her

    Only then will astraya fight!

    But to fight doesn''t mean to fight!

    If you can, astraya wants to never come when it''s time to fight!

    In that case. She can continue to eat delicious food every day, fight with wordless people, and even sometimes play with little Flemish, Siji Nai and others, and live a full and satisfying life

    Unfortunately, such an idea is undoubtedly naive

    In any case, astraya is a universal angel for local fighting, born to be defined for fighting!

    It''s too hard for astraya not to fight It''s too hard

    In the past, astraya had no hope of living a life without fighting in the future. But. Silent existence, but let her put this hope, burning up again!

    Because, Astria knows. Own master. I also don''t like fighting!

    I want to have strength. Just to be able to protect themselves and others, to survive in this world

    She still remembers that her master once said such a sentence to herself

    "Until my strength is at the top of everyone''s game. At that time, I want to find a beautiful and clean place to live a happy, happy and peaceful life with you forever and ever

    Since then, there has been a determination in astraya''s heart!

    In front of his master standing at the peak, all the obstacles on the road ahead of him must be eliminated by his sword!

    So, I can''t escape the battle!

    Until that happy, happy, peaceful life, the day that comes

    "Never run away from the fight!"

    Suddenly raised his head, in the deep red eyes of astraya, the scarlet war was accompanied by a flash of science fiction box, and with it, there was the firm cry of the pure girl resounding in the sky!

    "In order to live a happy, happy and peaceful life!"

    With the sound of the cry, between heaven and earth, suddenly a quiet!

    "Hum..."

    An aurora like the sky suddenly rose from Astria, turned into a shock wave mixed with fierce air flow, and then spread out, rushed to the sky, rushed to the earth, and rushed to the black fog wrapped in Icarus!

    "Dong!!!"

    Like the white wind and the black wind hit together, the shock wave and the black fog suddenly collided, the surrounding space suddenly shook up!

    The same shock, and that constantly rolling black fog

    The next moment, the figure of astraya in the aurora, in a moment, into a light and shadow

    Looking at the light and shadow in the aurora, Icarus''s cold eyes could not help but flash a happy light.

    It''s not about getting out of trouble and being happy

    But I am happy to see my friend''s progress!

    The wind and waves around the aurora began to take the light and shadow as the center, circling like a whirlwind, whirling around the body of the light and shadow, like a whirlpool, carrying a tornado like roaring sound, wandering madly in the space, and the trend is even stronger.

    Before long, the storm like whirlpool concentrated around the shadow in the aurora, as if absorbed, along with the aurora wrapped with light and shadow, gradually penetrated into the body of light and shadow, until completely immersed in the slender light and shadowLight, gone

    Wind, stop

    Left in the sky and the earth, only a floating figure in the sky

    The light point composed of bright golden awns floats up and down, like the phosphor powder scattered by butterflies. It rises and falls in all directions. Astria closes her eyes. On her body, the originally exposed light armor has disappeared. Instead, it is a light dress in the style of battle suit

    The upper body only covers the full chest, and the position of the abdomen is completely exposed in the air. The lower body seems to be a pair of trousers, but it lacks the part of the thigh. It becomes like a combination of shorts and a pair of socks. It is wrapped in armor, and four shoulder pads of light armor hang on both sides of Astria''s abdomen, which looks like a set of skirts, and It''s the same shape, with a pair of shoulder guards like wings, and a small, helmet like hair ornament on both sides of astraya''s head

    The white wing model seems to have increased a little. It started from behind astraya and split into three pairs from the middle part. Obviously, there are only one pair of wings, but it seems that there are three pairs. The surface is shining, like a sharp blade. Under the caress of two bundles of gold hair tied in astraya, it vibrates slightly

    It''s like a Wushen!

    "Finally..." The impact of the black light has been completely ignored by Icarus. At this moment, in her eyes, there is only astraya, who is incarnated as a female warrior God!

    "Astraya ver2..."

    Maybe it''s because Icarus''s whisper awakens the new astraya. Astraya slowly opens her eyes and looks down at Icarus, who is suffering in the black fog. Then her face coagulates and her hands are raised

    What appeared in the hands of astraya was the sword and shield as always

    But the shape has completely changed!

    A lightsaber like a wing!

    It''s a big shield that can block half of the body!

    As astraya enters the Pandora mode, astraya''s equipment has evolved!

    There was a rare solemnity in the nimble eyes. Astria raised her lightsaber. The body of the lightsaber was sharp. A light circle like an energy barrier flashed out immediately. It was in front of Astria!

    "Chry Sao RI I"! Launch! "

    The blade''s lightsaber swung past, cut through the void in front of astraya, and opened a light arc. Then, a lightsaber emitting a "buzzing" vibration came out of the light arc, bringing a sound wave of air explosion, and fell on the black fog around Icarus!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    Like a sword shaped shell, a large number of lightsabers fell into the black fog, breaking through the heavy black fog. The black fog and black light around Icarus suddenly emptied a large piece under the lightsaber bombing, leaving the black fog surrounding Icarus alone!

    "Now!"

    The wings behind the first exhibition of astraya, a little streamer of light, flowed on the wings, filled the whole pair of wings, quickly elongated, and soon, a pair of white wings of astraya turned into light wings as long as ten meters!

    "Photons"! Security restrictions are lifted! "

    As soon as the voice falls, the huge light wings flash fiercely!

    So, astraya turned into a light!

    "Whew!"

    With the piercing sound of air burst, a streamer fell down from the air, like a meteorite, rubbing against the atmosphere, arousing a burst of Mars, rendering the whole light red and red, with a very clear fire tail, breaking the long sky, also breaking the fierce rolling black fog!

    When the streamer disappears and the inner astraya shows her figure, Icarus, in the arms of astraya, is already there!

 Chapter 1034

    "Photons"!

    Astraya''s new ability to enter the Pandora model!

    Astraya already has the highest maneuverability and acceleration ability among all angels. After the evolution and upgrading of Pandora system, the wing representing the extreme moving speed has also been strengthened to a vertex, and the derived ability is "photons"!

    "Photonswings". When activated, astraya''s wing will turn into a light wing of more than 10 meters long, which will give its owner unimaginable help. The specific effect is that it can increase astraya''s moving speed to the speed of light!

    What a real speed of light!

    That''s why astraya becomes a light!

    So, she can break through the black fog which can''t be replenished because of being emptied with extreme speed, and save Icarus in Neri!

    But until astraya rescued Icarus, the black fog was still rolling, and the black light in it was constantly hitting the original location of Icarus, colliding with each other, partially offsetting each other!

    Speed! So terrible!

    "Senior Icarus..."

    In the middle of the air, astraya helped Icarus. "Are you ok?" he asked

    Icarus gasped a little. It seemed that she had consumed a lot. However, she had her own self-healing system, which could not only repair the injury, but also recover her physical strength. Otherwise, Icarus in continuous consumption could not survive the impact of the dense black light until now.

    It''s not that the black light is too strong, but that there are too many of them!

    The so-called ant bites the elephant more, perhaps, refers to this kind of situation

    Take a deep breath again. It calms my breathing. Icarus gently broke away from the support of astraya and looked at her under the "Pandora mode", her eyes slightly fluctuating.

    "It''s a success..."

    "Ahaha..." Although the appearance has changed, the strength has increased. But astraya''s character has not changed at all. Hear Icarus. She felt her head embarrassed and smiled a little angry.

    After all, it has been proved. Her Pandora system didn''t really open because she didn''t want to evolve.

    This makes the girls who have racked their brains and tried to help her evolve how can they be?!

    Although she knows that most of the girls don''t blame herself, Astria still feels embarrassed. The same is true for Icarus, so she quickly shifts the topic.

    "Then, master Icarus, what shall we do now?"

    Icarus returned to the indifferent "Queen of the sky mode", with cold eyes sweeping through the black fog and air below.

    "The nature of the unknown substance has not been analyzed, and the most action to be taken at present is to continue to carry out..." At this point, Icarus lowered his head slightly.

    "However, the master command must be a priority..."

    Smell speech, astraya has nodded a little small head.

    Before Icarus and astraya came out, they had no words to tell them again and again. It''s good to investigate about Blacklight. You can''t go deep into the danger. Once you find something strange, you must first come back and report it to him!

    Although I know without saying, with the strength of Icarus and astraya, I don''t need to worry too much, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, things are not absolute, accidents happen every year, who can absolutely guarantee that nothing will happen

    Speechless, more or less will worry about

    That''s why he told

    The fact also proves that wordless worry is not superfluous. Just now, Icarus fell into an accident, which is very dangerous!

    If it wasn''t for astrayamin to realize and open the Pandora system in time, I''m afraid that Icarus would definitely fall into a serious wound even if he didn''t die under the impact of the dense black light!

    In this regard, even if astraya is angry and wants to wipe out all the black fog and light, she has no objection to Icarus''s decision. It is necessary to report it to Wuyan first

    Of course, now, there is no need

    "Don''t go back first, I can see..."

    As the voice sounded, Icarus and astraya also sensed something, and their eyes flashed with joy, turned their heads and looked back

    There, speechless floating in the air, with a mild smile with a little helpless to look at them, eyes are not good gas.

    "Now I want to give priority to me. Why not go back and tell me at the beginning? Is there no danger in this way? "¡°master¡­¡± Icarus lowered his head apologetically, like a child who had done something wrong, but Astria, looking at the silent, surprised inquiry.

    ¡°master£¡ Why are you here? "

    "How could I be here?" Reach out and knock wordlessly on Icarus and astraya''s forehead.

    "Except for you, what else can I do?!"

    The two young girls immediately covered the pain of their knock on the forehead. Astraya even puffed up her face angrily, but she was soon confused.

    "For us?"

    Nodded, speechless eyes to the direction of the high cliff, looking at the earth shaking black fog and massive black light, eyes gradually narrowed.

    "In your body, I have already set up the telepathy technique. If you are in danger, I can sense it in the first time. So when I sense what happened to Icarus, I immediately use the space transfer to catch up!"

    Turning around, I looked at astraya, who was like a warrior goddess. A smile appeared on her wordless face.

    "I just didn''t expect that you gave me an unexpected surprise when I came here..."

    "Surprise?" There was a question mark on astraya''s forehead. "What''s the surprise?"

    "Ha ha..." Speechless corner of the mouth. "Even the Pandora system that allows angels to evolve doesn''t seem to be able to evolve your brain by the way..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Flashing his wings, Icarus came to the silent side, standing behind him for less than a meter, speaking softly.

    "What shall we do now?"

    Hearing Icarus''s words, speechless glanced at the high cliff surrounded by black gas and black light.

    "I don''t know what it is, but looking at the situation here, the source of those black lights is probably here..."

    There was a cold light in his eyes, and his expression gradually cooled down.

    "In that case, destroy this place directly!"

    "Direct damage?!" Astraya was stunned.

    Icarus hesitated, too. "Don''t you need to investigate?"

    "If it''s black light investigation, purple is already in progress, and she also has samples. As for the origin of black light investigation, it''s really very important, but don''t forget that the purpose of this investigation is to prevent the sisters in the giant beast forest from being hurt because of these black lights. Compared with this, the origin of black light is nothing. Don''t check!"

    "This may be the source of black light. If we destroy it, our goal will be achieved..." I took a look at Icarus and astraya in turn, and then I spread out my hands.

    "Besides, even if we want to investigate, we don''t know where to start. Can we go in directly? Those black lights will be attached... "

    Stepping into the void and speechless, he looked down at the rolling black fog and twisted black light and sighed.

    "It''s not good if we don''t investigate. We can''t do any investigation. We can just destroy this place first. Even if it''s not the source of blacklight, but we can eliminate a lot of blacklight. The threat to our sisters will also drop a lot..."

    Icarus looked at ashleyaton and nodded.

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus flew to the front of speechless, leaving a figure of speechless.

    "Want to fight? Icarus Zheng for a while, no words and no rejection. "Then let''s let you come, but these black lights are very evil. Try your best not to keep them!"

    "Yes! master£¡¡±

    "I''ll help, too!" Astraya also flew in the past, standing side by side with Icarus, looking serious.

    "I feel like I can start the Pandora system again. Let me help!"

 Chapter 1035

    (the fifth watch of piaohongjiageng should be updated at night...)

    "start Pandora system again?"

    Speechless surprised, even Icarus could not help but look at Astria after hearing her words.

    The Pandora system, whether it is wordless, Icarus or astraya, does not know it very well.

    They just know that "Pandora system" is a system assembled by Daedalus on the first generation of three omnipotent angels. It has the ability to let omnipotent angels evolve by themselves. But they don''t know exactly how to evolve, how to achieve after evolution, what strength they have, what equipment will evolve into, and what capabilities they derive from it.

    Now, Icarus has had the "Pandora model", and astraya has also obtained the "Pandora evolution", but they have never thought that the "Pandora system" can make a omnipotent Angel continue to evolve twice!

    Including astraya!

    But now, she says, she feels like she can turn on Pandora again!

    Although astraya said it was a feeling, but wordless, Icarus can hear the seriousness of astraya''s tone

    Does the Pandora system really have the ability to make a universal Angel complex evolve

    Speechless silence for a moment, immediately smiled.

    "Interesting..." He raised his eyes to astraya and waved with speechless force. It''s like cheering on astraya.

    "Try it! Astraya! "

    At this moment, astraya smiled. Laugh happily and confidently!

    "Yes! master£¡¡±

    Voice, fall

    "Hum..."

    The bright Aurora, the bright world

    The surging energy fluctuated around, turning into the brightest and most dazzling light between the heaven and the earth. Like the nuclear bomb that exploded, it provoked a wave of overlapping waves and rolled by!

    It''s just shining. The atmosphere is incredibly driven up, even the space seems to be emitting a strange sound, as if announcing something, like a dream, making people unconsciously intoxicated in the bright light, unable to extricate themselves

    Between heaven and earth, as if only light

    And the source of light. It''s two Angel girls stretching pink and pure white wings

    As for the speechless girl who is closest to the two angels, he has been narrowed by the dazzling light and even blocked in front of himself. However, he did not open the distance with the two girls.

    Because, now, they are undoubtedly the most dazzling!

    So. He must watch, see with his own eyes, look at the nearest distance from them, and if he can, he wants to hug and touch

    It seems to feel the same in wordless mind. In the aurora, Icarus and astraya turn their heads at the same time and look at speechless

    This moment. Whether it''s Icarus who doesn''t know how to express his feelings, who can''t even smile, or astraya, who is heartless and simple, has a smile from the heart

    Those two smiles, very gentle

    It''s so tender that the silence in it is almost melted

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus held his hands in front of his chest, as if he wanted to repress the love that was about to overflow his chest again. Following the inner guidance, Icarus mured his own voice

    "I love you..."

    In response to Icarus''s strong enough to drown the love of heaven and earth, is the light rising from her!

    Astraya also has a hand in front of her chest, but she is not suppressing her love in her heart, but strengthening her inner determination

    With eyes fixed on the speechless body, astraya lowered her head and looked at the big shield in her hand.

    Astraya doesn''t like fighting, really doesn''t like fighting

    Although she won''t avoid fighting, or hate fighting, she doesn''t like it or dislike it. Otherwise, she has a very rich emotional ability, and won''t in turn suppress the "Pandora system" that should have been launched, so that she can''t evolve.

    You should know that the starting condition of the Pandora system is originally a strong emotional fluctuation. Astraya has a strong emotional ability and has the conditions. It should have evolved long ago.

    But her emotional fluctuation is so strong that even the Pandora system is limited!

    This may be because astraya really doesn''t like fighting, or because the Pandora system, which is based on emotion, follows the feelings of the host and doesn''t start automatically. But no matter what the reason is, it is enough to prove that astraya''s heart yearning for peace and life

    That''s why astraya is so determined!"I don''t like to fight, to bring harm to others, or to hurt each other..." Looking at the shield in her hand, as if she were talking to her shield, the mosquito said.

    "I like eating delicious food, playing with my friends, and the best and favorite master..."

    "So I don''t like fighting and don''t want to fight, but I use omnipotent angels for local fighting. It''s only for fighting. In the end, I don''t like fighting, isn''t it strange?"

    "Fortunately, master didn''t force me to fight. He always made me delicious food, brought me the best companion and lived my favorite life..."

    "But even so, the time will come to fight..."

    "But, for the sake of the master and the companions, I don''t like fighting, but I don''t hate fighting..."

    "I''m very satisfied with my life now, very satisfied..."

    "However, the master has a more wonderful dream, to find a beautiful and clean place, and to live a happy, happy and peaceful life with you forever and ever..."

    "if there is such a life, it will be very beautiful?..."

    "I want to live like that..."

    As she spoke, astriana''s grip on the shield grew tighter, tighter, and tighter, to the point where the joints made a noise!

    But astraya was smiling, always smiling, until a moment, the smile on her face was abruptly put away by her, instead of a firm and incomparable expression.

    "So, I can''t escape the battle, and I don''t want to escape the battle, because only fighting can protect the master until he stands at the top!"

    "For the sake of the master and the good life, I have already decided!"

    "Before master stands at the peak, all the obstacles on the road ahead of master are removed with his sword!"

    Voice down, astriya mercilessly to the side of a shake, it is their so-called local defense of the strongest shield to throw out without nostalgia, on the contrary, the lightsaber on the other hand is hard to grasp!

    "Yes! Use the sword in your hand to eliminate all the obstacles of master! A sword is enough! No need for a shield! "

    "I''ve already decided, haven''t I?"

    In response to astraya''s rock solid belief, it is a pillar of light rising from her!

    Like Optimus Prime, the two light pillars carry a strong and extremely bright light, illuminating every corner of the scene space, including the rolling black fog and black light

    I don''t know how long it''s been, the light column has disappeared, but the figures of Icarus and astraya emerge from it, as well as their new postures

    There are pink spots around the body, which are like setting off the angel''s holy light. It''s rolling back and forth. Wearing a feather coat with the chest as the head and spreading downward, it''s like two wings, plus the shorts with the lower body only reaching the root of the thigh, it''s obvious that the degree of exposure is very high, but it gives a sense of sanctity. The two wings are pink, and the halo on the head is reversed Two pairs of combined armor like shoulder and leg guards are separated from the body and suspended in the air

    The body is also swimming around with light spots, but it''s golden, like a rainbow of pure gold floating around, accompanied by a princess long skirt style blue dress with the same light floating bottom, the position of the abdomen is wispy, the two sides are covered with white combination armor, from the neck to the arms, like a long glove, are black clothes, the shoulders are exposed to the air

    Three pairs of pure white wings, originally tied into two bundles of long blonde hair and ankles, are fixed on the right side of the owner''s head by a headdress. The tail of the hair is whistling and fluttering with the breeze blowing by

    Icarus and astraya have entered the Pandora mode at the same time!

 Chapter 1036

    (delivered at the fifth watch! It took half a life code to come out. Friends, please don''t forget to support...)

    watching to enter the ''Pandora mode'' at the same time, Icarus and astraya, who have pink wings and pure white wings, were speechless and lost their mind. Until the world was calm again, only the sound of black fog rolling, he still didn''t react from the state of loss

    There is no other reason, just simply feel too beautiful It''s just beautiful

    Obviously, I have seen Icarus''s "Pandora model" for a long time. Once again, the wordless mind is so inevitably attracted. The holy, noble, beautiful, pure heart attracts him all the time, which makes him lose his mind

    If Icarus''s "Pandora model" is to make wordless lost, then astraya''s new secondary evolution "Pandora model" is really shocking wordless heart.

    For a long time, astraya''s image in wordless heart is a naive, romantic, simple and incomparable little girl who likes eating and playing, and has no worries. Even though she has extremely excellent combat power and character, almost all the people in the group will treat her as a younger sister. Unconsciously, she wants to take care of her with all her heart.

    However, the current astraya..

    blue dress is slightly swaying, and the two long blonde hair bunches are turned into two ponytails together because they are fixed on the right brain, which looks like a split single ponytail. A small change, but will be astraya that naive romance to a good cover up. To become smart and brave

    The original light armor has disappeared. The only two pieces of armor left on astraya''s whole body are those that look like skirt armor on both sides of her waist. In addition, she is decorated into a light dress, which looks like the dress the queen wore at the dance. The color is deep like the sea, but it feels like this color. No doubt it''s the best one for astraya.

    The same noble, beautiful, pure, but different from Icarus''s holiness, at this time, astraya, to be blunt, is a capable goddess!

    Different feelings, the same beauty, two girls like angels. It has become the only one in this world. Even the black fog like the sky blocking the sun can''t cover their light!

    At least, in speechless eyes, it''s like this!

    Of course, if you see this. It''s a big mistake to think that these two angels and girls are only beautiful

    Immersed in the beauty and grace of the two young girls, she did not find that she was still holding a huge sword in her hand

    A "last sword" that can rival ten joss sticks in model, a giant light blade sword with a length of more than ten meters!

    The hilt of a sword. Looking at the flow of purple and gold on the light blade, Astria could clearly feel it. His strength at this time, has far beyond the normal state of their own!

    No! It''s several times better than the one who started Pandora system for the first time and has not abandoned the shield!

    This is the transcendental power obtained by completely abandoning the overwhelming defense!

    When she tightened her grip, even with her hands, she could not hold one tenth of the hilt. She felt her strength and her confidence increased.

    She felt that even if she wanted to cut open the world, she could do it!

    This, no doubt, is an illusion

    However, it''s exaggerated to cut open the world, but if you cut open the high cliff

    Eyes slowly turned down, looking at the roaring black fog and crazy dancing black light. Astria''s pupil was fixed, and the sword hand was raised back!

    "Drink!!!"

    The huge lightsaber was pulled to the back by astraya in the cold voice, and then, towards the lower part of the cliff rolling with black fog, it waved hard!

    "Qiang!!!"

    In the heaven and earth, a sharp whistling sound reverberates and shakes the four directions. The sharp lightsaber blade cuts through the space below and breaks the atmosphere, just like a sharp sword light, passing by in a flash!

    When the sword light falls, the scene is silent for two or three seconds

    Around the high cliff, the black fog and black light continued to move, and the trend became more and more intense, as if they were laughing at astraya''s self-sufficiency. They were laughing that the attack just made was just a bluff, not half practical.

    And if the black fog and the black light are really similar to the rich emotional expression ability of ridicule, then, they are still in ridicule at the first moment, and the next moment, instead of ridicule, are only terrified

    Rolling black fog, dancing black light, a moment, there is a moment, down

    "Whoo..."

    A light wind slowly blowing over the high cliff, did not stir up the turbulence of the black fog, did not stir up the reaction of the black light, but as if the last straw over the camel!Then, high cliff, split

    The part flush with the ground suddenly trembled, and the whole cliff was cut open. As long as there was the part full of black fog and black light, it was separated from the ground and inclined to the ground. In the roar, it fell down.

    It''s a pity that before the cliff falls down completely, in the middle of the air, astraya starts to dance the huge sword in the direction of the cliff, throwing out a sword light, so that the whole space is full of the sword dance in her speed state!

    Without any suspense, the high cliff that fell to the ground was simply cut into countless pieces under the continuous cutting attack of the huge sword. It seemed that until this time, those black fog and black light just reacted, and the violent waves rose.

    "Artemisii..."

    Suddenly, the halo on Icarus''s head swelled several times, to the level of his owner''s slender shoulders.

    Icarus opened his cool eyes. Two pairs of four Pink Wings seemed to turn into pink light wings. They unfolded gently behind Icarus!

    Next second, over the forest of monsters, the pink streamer is full of here. Between the ups and downs, it flies across the sky and comes out, falling on the cliffs which are cut into countless pieces, still covered with black fog and light!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The deafening bombardment went on and on, with a frequency dozens of times higher than when fireworks were fired at the ceremony!

    The sky was suddenly replaced by fire and smoke

    "This is really..."

    Looking at the fire and explosion all over the sky, standing behind Icarus and astraya, speechless can''t help but gasp

    The two angels around me, one with unparalleled destructive power and group attack ability, the other with detached speed and close combat ability

    It''s the best person to fight with the group!

    To be able to create such two angels, Daedalus, is worthy of being the most powerful and greatest scientist in Sinapis. There is no one!

    Looking at the sky''s eyes turned to Icarus and astraya, speechless and helpless, and smiling with a smile

    "Well, if you have the chance to go to the world of" things from heaven ", thank Daedalus very much..."

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Gently flapping his wings, Icarus and astraya flew back to their silent side.

    "So Is that all right?... "

    "Well, destroy it..." Nodded his head and said to Icarus and astraya with a silent smile, "it''s hard for you..."

    Icarus was stunned and bowed his head. He was obviously shy of the silent praise. Astraya had a larger head and a proud waist.

    "How is it? How powerful is it? "

    "Oh?..." Speechless raised his eyebrows, suddenly stretched out his hands, and casually rubbed the hair of astraya, which was tied to the right brain with a feather like headdress, forming a split single horsetail.

    "I thought you should have matured a lot after the second evolution, but now it seems that the only change is the appearance, and the character is not flattering..."

    "Wow!" Astraya, in a panic, resisted the wordless hand that rubbed her hair. For a moment, she began to dance.

    "Stop it!"

    "You fool, how dare you resist?"

    "Master is a fool! Stupid fool! "

    "Oh? Not only resist, but also talk back. I won''t teach you a lesson tonight! "

    "Late At night Astraya''s face turned red.

    ¡°master£¡ Wolf! "

    Ba blinked his big eyes and saw that speechless and astraya were in a mess. Icarus crooked his head. In his eyes, there were a few admires

    "Boom!"

    Also at this time, was full of the sky fire light, suddenly, a burst of frenzied bombardment sound resounds!

    When speechless, Icarus and astraya look up, the overwhelming black fog prints into their eyes, like the sea waves. During the rolling, they are shrouded in the shadow

 Chapter 1037

    Thank you very much for the reward of "ice. Moon shadow" and "cloud Qi Green Valley"

    (ask for collection and the light of the great God! Looking at a fast twenty thousand, a fast two hundred, but can''t go up, my heart is very sad...)

    like a thousand waves in a storm, black fog to tilt the sky, can''t help but say the posture, as if the whole sky of black clouds fall down, hard to cover the next, the whole beast forest a small piece of the package!

    The black light in the black fog is like a sharp arrow, shuttling back and forth in the black fog, destroying everything covered by the black fog, and soon, the forest covered by the black fog, except the ground, whether it''s a Warcraft or a tree, has been punctured and broken in less than a second

    If the scope of the black fog can cover the whole forest of monsters, then the forest of monsters will never exist again. If the black fog has enough ability to cover the Empire of AI Lu and the whole world of sparril, then you can imagine how hopeless the scene at that time is

    On the ground that has completely become an open space, it flows like fog and cloud. If you ignore the surging black light, it looks like the miasma in the toxic forest. It''s creepy. At this time, if someone stays in it, it''s OK to support the Ninth level strong for a while, but it''s only a dead end!

    Like Icarus, who was just trapped by the black fog, the black fog is too difficult, and there are too many black lights. This is a real target who relies on quantity to win!

    Fortunately. Wordless, Icarus and astraya were not attacked by the black fog and light, otherwise, the trouble would be absolutely great

    Over the black fog covering the ground, the figure of wordless, Icarus and astraya emerged quietly in a wave of space, and once again suspended in the air.

    Looking down at the black fog full of the whole field of vision, the three people all had some palpitations.

    Just now, if it wasn''t for the fastest Astria to use ''photons'' in time, she would have pulled wordless and Icarus away with the fastest speed. So that the three people were not covered by the black fog in the first time. After Icarus responded, he launched "aegisii" (absolute defense circle II), rebounded all the incoming black light and had no chance to use space transfer. Take Icarus and astraya out of the black fog

    That range. It''s too wide!

    The attack of the black fog was too fast. It''s so sudden!

    Otherwise, with no words and Icarus''s help, astraya would be able to move with the speed of light of "photons".

    Wordless, Icarus and astraya are too careless. So careless that I almost fell into a very dangerous situation!

    But it can''t be blamed for them. Neither Icarus who was attacked before, nor the three people who were attacked this time, did they think that those black fog and black light had the ability to attack others actively!

    Purple once said to them that black light has no self-consciousness, only a kind of instinct similar to the beast, which can judge when there is danger and what objects can bring danger to itself, and then according to the situation, follow the instinct to escape. In addition, only the behavior of attachment is left.

    However, the two attacks before and after the black fog are not like the attack without self-awareness, but like the active attack!

    This is also the reason why wordless, Icarus and astraya, who didn''t expect the black fog to change like this, almost fell into crisis because of carelessness!

    "What''s going on?!" The silent expression suddenly became cloudy and clear.

    "Why do these black fog attack us suddenly? Isn''t there no sense of autonomy? Is it because we launched an attack? "

    Hearing the silent words, Icarus''s eyes quivered and said softly, "I didn''t attack when I was just trapped..."

    The meaning of Icarus''s words is obvious. She didn''t launch an attack just now, and was also attacked by the black fog!

    At this moment, all three of them felt that the black fog, which looked very easy to deal with, was not as simple as they imagined

    Yes, if it''s that simple, how could it be that Icarus was trapped first, and almost attacked wordless people

    "Is purple wrong in his judgment?" Silent down, and then shook his head.

    "But it''s impossible. If purple is not absolutely sure, he will not give a conclusion."

    Wine red pupil tightly stare at the black fog below, speechless bit teeth.

    "There must be some other reason for the black fog to react like this!"

    Icarus and astraya glanced at each other, and at the same time, they launched a wide area radar to scan the black fog below. During this scan, their faces immediately changed, and astraya even cried out.¡°master£¡ Be careful! "

    The voice hasn''t fallen yet, and the thick black fog suddenly rises. It spirals wildly at the speed that is hard to be recognized by the naked eye, and rolls up the sharp air burst. Before long, a sharp tornado composed of black fog is formed in an instant. It bursts out like a thunderbolt, against layers of atmosphere, like a giant rotating machine gun, stabbing into the sky!

    The goal is the speechless three!

    It was a very sudden attack again, but this time, the vigilance of the three men had already been raised, not as carelessly as before.

    When the tornado came, the nerves of the three men tightened at the same time!

    "Look at me!"

    It''s still astraya''s fastest reaction!

    A flash, came to the wordless and Icarus in front of, astraya caught the huge sword, a fierce swing, and then a heavy wave, waving a sword light, horizontal chop to the storm tornado!

    "Pooh..."

    Just like cutting off the body of any creature, the sound of breaking up the body is very clear. The tornado in the tornado is directly cut in two during the process of flying and plundering!

    Before astraya showed her joy, the black fog tornado that had been cut into two parts did not stop suddenly. It continued to roll towards the three people and formed two small black fog tornadoes in the middle of the road!

    "Whew!"

    Without any pause, two black fog tornadoes, like two black dragons, burst into the air and attacked three people!

    "Aegisii"! Expand! "

    When wordless plans to take two women to carry out space transfer again, Icarus, like the former astraya, flashes to the front, unfolds his hands and two pairs of wings at the same time, and a transparent crystal round barrier covers three people, protecting them

    The next second, the black fog storm came, and the wind howled, and it hit the aegisii (absolute defense circle II) fiercely!

    "Dong!!!"

    The huge thumping sound was so loud that the three people in the round barrier were buzzing in their ears and their heads were blank. The sharp sound in the collision between the black fog tornado and "aegisii (absolute defense circle II)" was also heard. The hearts of the three people were pulled together and their faces were ugly.

    Icarus clenched his teeth, his eyes twinkling.

    "Track correction!"

    The surface of aegisii (absolute defense circle II) immediately flows with a ripple containing strange power, which is centered on the place where the black fog tornado hits, gradually reverberates and transmits to the black fog tornado!

    "Peng!!!"

    In the ripples, the black fog storm tornado was smashed by a fierce force, breaking into dots of fog, scattering to the four directions

    That crazy power is the power of the black fog tornado itself!

    Icarus'' aegisii ''has the effect of rebounding attacks from the outside, and the black fog tornado is self inflicted

    Of course, for the black fog without substance, this damage is not the same at all. It''s a sudden whirl of little pieces of black fog. It turns into a laser like arrow, just like a meteor, shrouded without buying a brain!

    "There''s no end to it..."

    The three in "aegisii (absolute defense circle II)" showed their tricky looks at the same time.

    So, the three did not see that there was a hole in the ground where there was a high cliff

    Inside the hole, a pair of eyes full of black awns, containing cold and fierce light are looking at them

    In other words, looking at speechless

 Chapter 1038

    (recently, many people came to the book review area to tell Ruo, but we hope it''s the younger sister''s paper!!! [kneeling])

    at this time, if someone witnessed what happened here, he would see such a scene

    In the sky of the giant beast forest, black raindrops pour down like torrential rain, mercilessly waving past, attacking the ground, more accurately, it should be said that it is attacking a transparent crystal round barrier

    "Dangdangdangdangdangdang..."

    Like a bell, the sound of a thunderous strike rises. In the sky of the giant beast forest, it is extremely jumbled and mixed to form a disorderly percussion sound. In this percussion sound, the black raindrop continuously falls on the transparent crystal circular barrier, and makes a ripple on it. Then it shoots out again, and returns to the sky. Not long after that, it is followed by the new black raindrop Together, without any mercy, the crazy spilled down, fell on the barrier, and then was bounced back again, and fell down again, repeatedly

    Over time, the whole forest of monsters was filled with a bell like thumping sound. In response, the thumping sound spread all around. The monsters who heard the "strange sound" escaped with their tails in their hands

    And this scene has been going on for a while

    Looking at the endless black raindrop like a laser, a steady stream of rain fell down. In the aegisii (absolute defense circle II), both wordless and astraya were gnashing their teeth.

    You are welcome. Whether it''s black fog, black light, or these black raindrops, their attacks may be terrible for ordinary people, but in the eyes of the speechless three, there is nothing at all.

    The real problem is that the amount of these black fog, black light and black raindrops is too much, too difficult

    If it can be less, then. Deal with it. It''s not that hard

    Wordless, astraya, and even Icarus are the first to encounter such a difficult thing, and they prefer to compete with those who are equal to themselves. Even those who are better than themselves fight thousands of times and hundreds of times. I don''t want to run into this obviously weaker than myself. But it''s hard to get a bad opponent.

    Taking advantage of their carelessness, the attack is still a little effective, but once they are serious. Fighting with such difficult things, then, they can''t do it by themselves, they can''t do it by themselves, it''s just endless!

    This situation, once continued, then, wordless, Icarus, astraya three people, eventually there will be exhausted time

    With the knee to think can also think clearly, a group of no entity of black fog and black light, how can there be consumption

    Therefore, once developed into a protracted war, the losers will only be themselves and others

    Before that, we must solve the black fog and black light. Otherwise, with the strength of the three speechless people, death will certainly not die, but escape is certain.

    At that time, it was really annoying

    Think of here, silent wry smile voice, looked at Icarus.

    "Icarus! Is that ok?... "

    "Yes..." Icarus nodded with ease. "The opponent''s attack is not strong enough to form a threat, but if this situation continues..."

    "I understand!" Speechless sighed. "Don''t fall into a protracted war, otherwise, at the end of the day, there will be only retreat!"

    "Then, what should I do?" Astrayati picked up the huge sword in his hand, which had already been put away, and he was a little distressed.

    "My sword can''t deal with such a large number of individuals..."

    "Me too..." Icarus looked back, speechless. "The attack of ''arte Mini II'' may be able to cope with the current situation, but those unidentified objects will not be harmed, and there is a great possibility of forming a new attack mode, which is not recommended..."

    "That is to say..." Looking up, looking at the black raindrops falling all over the sky, speechless and thoughtful.

    "Unless we can really eliminate these black guys, can we only retreat in the end?"

    Icarus nodded and affirmed the speechless words. Although astraya was ignorant, she knew that this situation was not good for her. Especially for her who was not good at group attack, it might not be useful.

    Mingming has launched the Pandora system for evolution, and it has been twice, but the result is not useful, which makes astraya a little frustrated

    "Well, don''t mind..." Seeing astraya''s depressed appearance, I felt her golden tail, which was divided into two, and smiled gently.

    "You are not good at group warfare, but your fighting ability is very strong. No one will doubt your ability. If you change an enemy, you can defeat him in minutes!"

    "Yes Is that right?... " With a blink of an eye, astraya nodded her head as if she understood, and laughed."Right! I''m good too! "

    Seeing that astraya had recovered, wordless, she rubbed her hair, went to the front of Icarus, looked up, and gradually narrowed her eyes.

    "Eliminate these things completely Do you Raised a hand, touched his chest, speechless helplessly shook his head, muttering.

    "It seems that you are the only one who can cure these disgusting things..."

    "Give me a hand, Xia Yin..."

    Wordless voice, as if directly through space, also through time, through the atmosphere, but also through his body, swing into his body

    With this call, speechless clear feeling, his body, a sense, is waking up

    The corner of the mouth slowly pulled up a happy arc, the wine red pupil instantly turned into noble gold, and with it, there was a raging magic heat wave, crazy surging up!

    The dark color quickly dyed the wordless hand to the black, and a red vein also climbed up the wordless arm. The blood mist began to reverberate, wrapped with the strong magic in the surging, and directly passed through Icarus''s aegisii (absolute defense circle II), rising to the mid air!

    Speechless, raised the ghost hand which crawls the red vein

    "Come on! "The light of angels!"

    This is the third light today

    But different from the previous two lights, this light is not only golden, but also has no strong energy fluctuation. Instead, it is quite gentle and gentle, just like the sunlight in early winter, shining on people, very warm

    But it''s such a warm light that shines on those black raindrops. Even a greeting and a response can''t be made. Just like the fire of water, the raindrops are directly evaporated into a blue smoke in the sound of "hiss and hiss"!

    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the three speechless people brightened up, and the golden light also brightened up

    "Hum..."

    The blood mist that rises to the sky and twines with magic slightly distorts and circles a circle

    In the golden light, the blood color of the round fog was slowly dyed gold, until the whole fog has become a thorough gold, the fog a wave, condensed into a figure

    With three pairs of white wings, a halo on the head, eyes closed tightly, a figure with striking silver hair

    Looking at the figure, Icarus and astraya could not help but be shocked. A little surprise appeared in their eyes. It seems that they didn''t expect that, speechless, they summoned a person!

    Or a very beautiful person!

    The holy breath rises like steam around Xia Yin''s body, giving a very sacred feeling!

    This holy breath is also found in Icarus!

    However, the holiness of Icarus can only be felt by human beings, while the holiness of Xiayin can be felt by the black fog and light!

    Because, from that holiness, their instinct felt danger!

    All over the sky, the black fog, black light and black raindrops stopped the attack trend, and then stopped in the middle of the air, as if shaking up. One of them wandered, but they dare not continue to attack.

    Perhaps it is the presence of black fog, black light and black raindrops that makes Xia Yin open his eyes. The blue eyes, like ice, are exposed in the air, and the scene in front of him is printed into his eyes.

    Then, Xia Yin moved

    With both hands on display, the extremely strong golden light suddenly spread, and instantly covered the whole space of the scene, wrapping all the black fog and light in it, without missing even a little!

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."

    Under the gaze of the speechless three, black fog, black light and black raindrops are vaporized under the golden light until they disappear

    At the scene, the sound of "hissing" was heard all the time

 Chapter 1039

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."

    The sound of the fire being extinguished by the water still reverberates

    In the sky over the forest of behemoths, the black fog that blocks out the sun has disappeared completely. Instead, there is a very strong white fog

    Of course, these white fogs are just ordinary steam. They don''t have evil power like black fog. When you are in the white fog, you can not only feel the touch of white fog when it caresses your body, but also feel a power from it

    The power of purification!

    One of the two abilities of Xia yinwei II, who incarnates as "the holy of angels"!

    Although it does not have any lethality, it is the most effective ability to deal with the negative attributes, such as evil power with curse characteristics!

    There is no doubt that those black fog and black light that can forcibly transform organisms into ferocious monsters with weird characteristics are not positive forces. In this case, the purification power of Xia Yin is absolutely their most terrible natural enemy!

    This point can be seen from the fact that the black fog and black air which had been entangled with wordless, Icarus and astraya for a long time and made the three feel intractable were all eliminated by Xia Yin in less than a minute!

    Surrounded by the golden light, Xia Yin floats in the white steam and looks around. When it is confirmed that there is no black in his vision, Xia Yin is relieved

    With this movement. Xia Yin''s sacred and inviolable temperament gradually converged and became gentle and quiet. It''s like an angel falling from the earth. Although he still has wings, he has a lot of human feelings, so that people won''t dare to approach him

    The blue eyes moved slightly and turned to the lower part. When I saw the silent figure, the big eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, were only slightly bright, on the master''s face. It is also a smile with a little joy.

    For Xia Yin, who has been sleeping in wordless body, there is no wordless time, just a second past

    I saw it just before I went to sleep. I saw it as soon as I woke up. Maybe I don''t need a second

    But, in the "blood eating frenzy" of the world, with speechless living in that period of time. It has made de Xiayin regard wordless as his dependence completely, and this dependence, after becoming wordless beast, becomes more and more intense.

    So, no matter how long you haven''t seen silent time, every time you see him again. Xia Yin will be happy from the heart.

    It can be imagined that Xia Yin''s dependence on speechless, in the end, has multiple

    In fact, she is also very dependent on wordless, after all, she is only a 14-year-old or 5-year-old girl. Plus the emotional focus, it''s no use not relying on it. And even aguerola has become a little more interested in being silent.

    It''s only that month, or that

    Of course, just the surface

    "Teacher..." In the gentle calling sound, Xia Yin, driven by three pairs of white wings, flies to the silent body, eyes in the twinkling stare at the silent body tightly, and then feels very embarrassed, like lowering his head

    "Thank you, Xia Yin, for your help..." Looking at those black fog has been eliminated, I feel the head of Xiayin which is full of silver hair.

    "That annoying thing has been bothering me for a long time. Xia Yin solved it in a flash. It''s amazing..."

    Xia Yin smiled shyly and blushed. "I am the teacher''s beast, my strength It''s the power of teachers... "

    "That''s glorious..."

    On one side, Icarus and astraya, who have been observing Xia Yin, also came to Xia Yin''s face. They kept looking at Xia Yin with their dark red pupils open, and their eyes flashed with different luster.

    At last, astraya can''t wait to speak first.

    "Well master¡­¡± Pulling her speechless sleeve, astraya asked curiously, "who is this child?"

    Without waiting for a silent answer, astraya flew behind Xia Yin and touched her white wings with a happy face.

    "Wow! She has wings, too! And it''s the same color as me! Is this child also a universal angel? What model is it? Astraya has never heard of it! "

    "That That The wings behind him trembled as if they were ticklish under the stroking of astraya. Xia Yin seemed to be frightened by astraya''s enthusiasm. For a while, he was stuttered. He had to turn to speechless for help, trying to let speechless stop astraya''s act like a fool.

    "You, stop being naughty, don''t you see that people are bothered?" He shook his head in tears and laughter, and without saying a word, pulled astraya to his side and knocked on her forehead."The appearance has evolved so mature, why is the character so flattering?"

    "People are curious..." "It''s funny to be speechless," said Astria as she puffed up her cheeks in spite of her image.

    "Xia Yin is not a universal angel, but she is also an angel." Push it to the front of Icarus and astraya. Silently, touch the head of Xiayin and smile at Icarus and astraya.

    "So, she is your sister, you have to take good care of her..."

    "Sister?" Icarus was stunned for a moment, then his eyes on Xia Yin became soft.

    "Yes master¡­¡±

    "Wow! younger sister! I have a sister, too! " Astria, on the other hand, cheered directly, flew to Xiayin''s body, grabbed her hands, and clapped her proud chest with her head up and chest up.

    "Don''t worry! master£¡ I will take care of my sister! "

    "You..." Silent smile. "Don''t let others take care of you, thank goodness..."

    Xia Yin looks at the girl who is holding her hand and has the same wings as herself. She is a beautiful girl with blonde hair like a goddess. Her blue eyes vibrate a few times and her heart is warm.

    "That..." Some fear of strangers gradually calmed down, and Xia Yin didn''t break away from astraya''s hand, so she held her hand and bowed to Icarus.

    "My name is Ye Lai Xiayin. Please give me more advice..."

    "My name is astraya, you want to call me astraya sister..." Astraya responded with a smile, but the tone on the word "sister" strengthened a lot. It seemed like she wanted to have a sister, but it was understandable.

    Astraya was the last one made by Daedalus in the first generation of omnipotent angels. No matter age or seniority, she is the smallest one in the first generation of omnipotent angels.

    Plus her unsettling character, naturally, the definition of "sister" always appears in all the people who have contacted her unconsciously. Otherwise, Daisy and Meiqin will not take care of astraya all the time, even violet will take care of her.

    So, astraya also wants a sister very much!

    It''s not a sister like little Fleur or Siji, but a real sister because they are also around speechless!

    Unfortunately, before astraya was summoned, Daedalus did not create the universal angel, and sinapus did not develop the second generation of the universal angel, so astraya had to sit in the position of the youngest.

    Now, the appearance of Xia Yin makes astraya a little happy. Although Xia Yin is not a universal angel, she is also an angel, and has the same wings as astraya. This makes astraya find the real feeling of her sister, and naturally she is happy.

    With excitement, astraya pointed to Icarus.

    "And then, this is Mr. Icarus!"

    Icarus nodded gently to Xiayin, which attracted a quiet smile. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. He forgot that it was just a battlefield

    "Now that the introduction is over, it''s time to leave..." Looked around, speechless greeting three people.

    "Daisies are still waiting for us..."

    "Yes..." Three Angel girls nodded, waved their wings, followed the silent behind, and flew out of the forest until they disappeared in the distance

    The scene recovered the silence, only a very light words, echoed in the air

    "We''ve got another account, wordless..."

 Chapter 1040

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please recommend! Collect! The light of the great God! All kinds of requests!!!)

    Giant beast forest, camp

    "Stare..."

    In front of them, a group of young girls line up and stare at Xiayin who is standing at the door. They don''t open their eyes or do other redundant actions. They just keep staring at Xiayin, which makes the atmosphere in the tent become dead and silent for a long time

    Under the fierce stare of a group of young girls, Xia Yin, who was not very brave at first, seemed more cramped. The blue eyes drifted constantly, and there was a thick panic on her face. She looked restless, and the eyes for help were constantly cast on the speechless body standing by, almost tears came down

    Feeling Xia Yin''s eyes for help, wordless though they really want to come out to help, but the girls'' sharp eyes that they have intentionally or unintentionally glimpsed on him make his body a little stiff. For a while, they don''t know what to do. Only looking around, they start looking for help

    It''s a pity that astraya, who was just clamoring to take care of Xia Yin, slipped directly to the table after entering the tent and ate and drank with Shixiang happily

    As for Icarus

    It''s better to hope that the Pandora system will evolve her emotional ability when she can help in this situation

    You sigh, speechless only to turn their eyes to sit in the corner. Have been watching coldly, enjoy the purple of black tea.

    Seems to feel the speechless eyes. Purple turned her head and looked at the silent supplication.

    Blinked eyes, purple eyes with a few smile, purple smile of a few speechless eyes, then, continue to pick up the cup, drink black tea to go

    Completely ignored!

    The tear line of kelp shape is hung on the face, speechless look at the girls who stare at Xiayin fiercely. Another look at the uneasy Xia Yin, biting his teeth, and stepping forward

    "Then That

    "Well?"

    This eloquence has just opened, and has not uttered a few words. The girls'' eyes on Xia Yin suddenly become sharp, and they move to the speechless body. Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating, praying, and the eyes of the four people in the Qin are even more hostile. Let the speechless "Shua" for a while, the cold sweat suddenly slipped from the forehead.

    Do evil

    In a line of young girls'' eyes, speechless body stiff into a hard piece, slightly open the mouth to open is also immediately closed back, heart tears.

    It''s Xia Yin instead. After noticing that the girls'' eyes on themselves have been removed, I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Finally, I began to observe a group of girls formally. The blue eyes fluctuated

    Are these people the most important teachers

    Looking at the youth and beauty in front of us, each has its own beauty. But the same beautiful girls, Xia Yin raised a hand. Holding in front of his chest, his heart is not only amazing, but also some difficult

    Since he is the most important person of wordless, Xia Yin feels that he must get along well with them, otherwise he will definitely cause trouble to wordless.

    However, the girls don''t seem to welcome her very much

    Thinking of this, Xia Yin can''t help worrying and doesn''t dare to see the girls any more. At present, Xia Yin turns her head aside, but this turn, a big face is printed in her eyes, which makes her startled.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" there was a thoughtful tone in her mouth. Lena, who came to Xiayin''s side, kept looking up and down at Xiayin with her big eyes. From the beginning to the end, she seemed very serious.

    And Rena''s eyes also made Xia Yin feel very unnatural. She pinched her body and said a weak sentence.

    "That Excuse me, may I help you? "

    "Hmmm ~ ~" is still the same tone as if thinking, Rena finally set her eyes on Xia Yin''s face, and then she smiled

    Like a beggar who has been hungry for a week to see a delicious meal, he drooled and smiled strangely!

    Then Rena jumped up!

    "Isn''t this a very lovely girl?"

    With such a big cry, Rena made a great effort to jump to Xiayin''s body and jump over it!

    "Ah!" I didn''t expect that it would be the inevitable exclamation of this unfolding Xia Yin. Looking at Rena who is coming closer and closer to her, she closed her eyes in a dazed way.

    At this time, a big hand suddenly from Rena''s side, a grasp of her face!

    "It''s the first time I''ve met! You damn lily girl! Keep it down! "

    The voice in the mouth, speechless but has already grasped Rena face''s hand to shake vigorously, toward the ground, mercilessly smashed!In the muffled sound of "bang", Rena fell on the ground with her face on the ground. Her feet fluttered for a few times, askew and silent

    Speechless clapped her hands and didn''t look at Rena, but she was secretly grateful.

    When Rena makes such a noise, the tension in her heart is unconsciously much less. At present, as if she has let it go, she pulls the hand of Xia Yin, slightly moves forward and faces the girls.

    "Her name is Xia Yin..." Push the back of tuiyin, push her to the front a little bit, speechless and say: "it''s my family who lived together for a period of time in the replica world, and then it should be, so let''s get to know..."

    Hearing this, the young girls'' response is not to say for the time being. Xia Yin''s side, when he heard the words "family", his face was flushed. He was sure that he bowed deeply to a group of young girls.

    "I am ye laixia Yin! Please give me more advice! "

    At the moment when the voice fell, a group of girls looked at each other together in the tent. They didn''t speak until a long time later, when they sighed and smiled.

    "Are you the beast of speech?" Daisy took the lead and helped Xia Yin up.

    "Is it Ye Lai Xia yin? Well Good name, call me Daisy! "

    "I''m Yuban Meiqin! Can I call you Xia yin? " Meiqin Da Fangfang greets Xia Yin, but it doesn''t have the fierce tension before. It seems that she is the one who has been staring at Xia Yin.

    "Yes Yes! " Xia Yin is also Zheng for a while, after the reaction came over, hurriedly replied: "call me Xia Yin!"

    "What about a pretty girl..." The Bee Eater stroked his hair and looked at Icarus.

    "I feel like Icarus and Fifi have the same color of hair. Is it a foreigner?"

    "Well Well, yes, my grandfather and father are all foreigners... "

    "Oh?" In the piano, Xia Yin was not forced to look away and said with interest, "that''s strange. We have foreigners here for the first time, not counting the words of sinapus''s Angels and elves..."

    "Ah La, is that so?" Crazy three crooked head, point his lips, smile. "But I feel like a child from a foreign country..."

    "Eh?" Suddenly, she was stunned by the topic of "four series". The girls also looked at the four series of "four series" like western dolls, and their heads were bigger.

    "Super like! Four systems are! " Said the silk flag most like this.

    "Did you forget me?" Franda''s face was painfully low. "They are also foreigners, and they are pure foreigners..."

    Long Hu Li didn''t speak, but looked at Xia Yin, who was at a loss because of the girls'' sudden enthusiasm, and nodded.

    "A good man..."

    "Wait, let her play with Fran!" Little Flemish, on the other hand, uttered words that she didn''t know whether they were sincere or dangerous. Her face was full of joy, but there was no fierce light in her wine red eyes. It seems that she also accepted Xia Yin.

    Girls around Xiayin began to talk, and Xiayin''s expression was more and more relaxed. Seeing this scene, the wordless and tense body standing behind also relaxed, nodded with satisfaction.

    "Hum!" Inadvertently, Meiqin, who nodded silently, snorted coldly and glared at him viciously.

    "Don''t get me wrong! We just like Xia Yin! I didn''t mean to forgive you! "

    "Well, it doesn''t matter..." No words and laughter will be the Meiqin words to block back, indifferent to the stall.

    "As long as you can accept Xia Yin, I can do anything here..."

    All of a sudden, Xia Yin''s face was touched. Although the girls'' expressions were disdainful, the corners of their mouths were gently raised

 Chapter 1041

    Thank you very much for the reward of "I am an S!"

    (we only like cute girls! Fags! Give us back

    After a preliminary introduction, Xia Yin finally joined the group of girls.

    Although she has been able to get along with the girls in a normal way, Xia Yin doesn''t choose to stay, but after a meal with the others, she returns to the silent body.

    In Xia Yin''s words, if she is not there, she will wake up angry

    The reason is that all the people were confused and didn''t understand it at all. Only purple, bee eating, Qin and crazy had a meaningful smile on their faces. Obviously, they guessed the reason, but they didn''t tell you.

    But, speechless also only accepted Xia Yin''s request, cut off the magic supply, let Xia Yin return to his body.

    I don''t know if it''s a speechless illusion. He always feels that Xia Yin is his own pet, and can melt into his body at any time. Girls seem to be envious and jealous

    Of course, whether it''s illusion or not, it''s still hidden in your heart. Don''t put it out, or there will be unimaginable disasters waiting for you!

    Therefore, with one eye open and one eye closed, speechless began to tell the girls about what happened in the giant beast forest

    "Black fog Black light The girls chewed the information brought back by wordless carefully, looked at each other, and frowned tightly.

    "Where on earth are those nasty things coming from?!" Meiqin''s face is full of unhappiness. "There were no such things in the forest before Ming Dynasty. Why did it suddenly appear? "

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless helpless shook his head. "You don''t need to investigate if you know..."

    "As a result, apart from the elimination of a large number of black fog and black light, is this investigation unproductive?" The Bee Eater''s eyes twinkled and turned to purple.

    "Purple, what do you think?"

    "Well Purple narrowed his eyes and slightly raised his mouth. "I''d like to know whether it''s the disgusting things that have changed, or whether our speculation has been wrong..."

    Hear violet. Everyone looked at each other. There was a wry smile.

    It seems that violet''s interest in the attack of wordless, Icarus and astraya by those black fog and black light violates the norms of instinct. I don''t know it''s because she''s upset that she made a mistake. Still eager to prove that he did not speculate wrong

    But. Speechless is that purple is looking forward to those black fog, black light can break their own speculation!

    Maybe it''s because, as a monster and sage with superior intelligence. Purple usually speculated that everything should be right in her mind, no mistake, but now, it is rare to have a mistake, with purple''s character, it is fresh, it is not difficult to understand

    Looking around at the crowd, purple spread the paper fan in his hands, and suddenly the voice turned. "Well, it seems that the source has been destroyed by Xiaoyan, so the discussion on this matter will come to an end. Compared with this, I''m curious about the" Pandora mode "of astraya sauce..."

    Smell speech, young girls just remember, astraya, already can carry on ''Pandora evolution''!

    "Eh?" As she was eating, Astria made a slight movement. She felt that the girls were all focused on her body, and she smiled a little embarrassed.

    "Ah ha ha, that''s just fine. It''s just fine..."

    Seeing the perfunctory appearance of astraya, the girl suddenly felt funny. They thought that they had talked about the topic of Pandora evolution, which reminded astraya of the sad days when she was suffering from various experiments of young girls in order to let her evolve, so she had this performance.

    As a matter of fact, astraya is just embarrassed to know that the reason why the Pandora system can''t be started is that she doesn''t want to evolve

    "I''ve seen Icarus''s Pandora model. I haven''t seen astraya''s Pandora model yet..."

    When Icarus entered the Pandora mode, the girl''s curiosity was aroused.

    "Ah, astraya sauce..." Daisy looked forward to Astria and said, "let''s see your Pandora model."

    A group of girls nodded, even the interest of purple rose, and they all looked at astraya, their eyes full of expectation.

    "Ha?!" It''s astraya. She''s scared. "In Is it here?... "

    "Er..." The girls glanced at the whole tent and shook their heads with a wry smile. Although they didn''t know what it was like for astraya to enter the "Pandora mode", they thought about the evolution of Icarus at the beginning. Even though the tent had been set up, it was dangerous"Then change the place!" Purple made a decisive decision. With a flick of the paper fan in his hand, a black crack full of eyes appeared directly from the void at the front of the tent.

    "Come here..."

    After greeting all the people in the tent, purple went into the "gap", and they looked at each other and went in

    ¡­¡­

    On the outskirts of the monster forest, at the top of a mountain

    Originally, there was only wasteland here. In the void position, a "click" sound like something cracking suddenly sounded. Then, a dark space crack full of eyes emerged rapidly

    A lot of figures slowly came out of the cracks in the dark space full of eyes, came to the top of the mountain, and looked at the scene of only loess and rock, with a satisfied look on their faces at the same time.

    "Right here!" Purple waved the paper fan in the hand, the "gap" to put up again, and then back down.

    "Astraya sauce, let''s see what you have..."

    "I see!" Astraya cried out with force, and looked at her subconsciously.

    Aware of astraya''s line of sight, he chuckled silently, and nodded with a look of encouragement in his eyes.

    Astraya''s heart suddenly rose with confidence, and she gave a light drink. The wings behind her suddenly spread out, and the next one flew into the air!

    Then everyone saw

    There was a light on Astria

    Astraya''s body was twisted and turned into a light and shadow. It flashed in a dazzling way. The surrounding atmosphere was immediately involved. A circle was formed in the roar, which wrapped the light and shadow inside, turning like a sharp knife!

    "Hiss..."

    A blade like lightsaber sprang out of the whirlwind and slashed down hard. In the sound of cracking, the circular cover of the whirlwind was split in half, revealing the inner figure

    The light combat suit, the upper body only covers the full chest, the position of the abdomen is completely exposed in the air, the armor like armor is wrapped on the legs, four shoulder like light armor draped on both sides of the abdomen, the shoulder like a feather, the hair like a helmet, like three pairs of wings, one hand holding a blade like lightsaber, one hand holding a shield

    It''s an evolved astraya ver2!

    Although astraya once abandoned the shield, which led to the second evolution of the "Pandora model", this does not mean that the "Pandora model" of the first evolution can no longer enter, astraya can still enter the "Pandora model" of the first evolution with the shield!

    There is no doubt that the second evolution of the "Pandora system" is better than that of the first, and much better!

    However, the second evolution of the "Pandora model" is tough, but it''s an evolution by abandoning all defenses. Under the second evolution of the "Pandora model", astraya has no defense at all. In that case, it''s too dangerous.

    So, on the way back, wordless and very serious asked astraya not to use secondary evolution until the last resort!

    Astor Rae A, who also knows her two evolutionary weaknesses, has no objection. In any case, she is not allowed to use it. When it is really necessary, Astor Rae A will still use it.

    As for normal times, one evolution is enough

    On the ground, a group of more than ten people watched floating in the mid air and entered the "Pandora mode". Astria, like the goddess of valkyry, couldn''t help admiring.

    "How powerful..." Daisy and Meiqin are both careless, and the young girl with the same heroism speaks out

    "So handsome..." This is the evaluation of the rest of the girls

 Chapter 1042

    Floating in the middle of the air, Astria clearly heard the admiration of the people on the ground. She could not help feeling shy, but at the same time, she was a little proud.

    For a simple astraya, to be able to surprise her sisters is a very fulfilling thing, right

    The pure white wings move with the wind, and with the slender body of astraya, they slowly float to the ground and come to the eyes of all.

    "This is my Pandora model." When she said that, she had a face full of pride with her head up and her chest up.

    Of course, what astraya is proud of is not how strong her "Pandora model" is. She doesn''t like to fight and is not strong. For astraya, if it''s not useful, she won''t want it.

    Today''s astraya is like a child who shows his beloved toys to others. Maybe "Pandora mode" is a toy like this in astraya

    "The" Pandora model "of astraya sauce is very handsome..." Daisy did not retain their appreciation, yellow and green eyes in astraya''s body up and down a look.

    "And then? Isn''t there a second evolution? Why don''t you keep using it? "

    "Ah That... " Astraya replied: "because there is no defense relationship, the master said it was too dangerous, so he usually said it. Prohibit me from using... "

    "It''s also..." The girls nodded in deep thought, but the Bee Eater soon began to pray.

    "Now is not the time to fight, just look at it. Even if it is used, it doesn''t matter, does it? What''s more, we are all here. What''s the danger? "

    The girls were all stunned for a moment, and at the same time, they looked at wordless, saw the situation and shook their heads.

    "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, in short. It''s always right to be careful... "

    "Then. What about the combat power? " Qin Li takes a step forward, with one hand akimbo and one hand clutching the lollipop, and asks expressionless, "in terms of combat power. Should we have improved a lot? "

    "It''s really improved a lot..." There''s nothing to hide. Directly.

    "Although astraya is only 80. Just entered the Ninth level, but the universal angel''s combat power is stronger than the average person, whether Icarus or astraya are the same. It''s a little better than those who have just entered the Ninth level, but once they enter the "Pandora mode", their combat power is enough to match the Ninth level of the 87 and 8, that is to say, the Ninth level is advanced! "

    The silk flag loves to tilt its head and turn its mouth. "What''s that? It''s a super promotion of level 7 and 8 strength?"

    "Do you think the strength of level 7 and 8 is very small?" Speechless white silk flag is the favorite.

    "At the level of level 9, the gap between each level is bigger than that between levels 7 and 8 when level 7 is promoted to level 8, but it''s several times the difference!"

    "How many times?" This time it''s purple''s turn to be surprised. "You mean, how many times can Icarus and astraya get into the Pandora mode?"

    "Well, although it feels like hanging up..." Speechless rather funny look at the expression of the crowd. "But it''s true..."

    Hearing this, everyone was speechless

    Every girl here, compared with those ordinary practitioners, has a certain degree of advantages

    Like Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli, the five are super powers. They are stronger than the ordinary cultivators, but they are about level 2 and level 3, or level 2 and level 3 of level 8. If the four are promoted to level 9 like Meiqin, then they are a little stronger than the ordinary level 9, not even level 1!

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si are four elves. They have the increase of "angel" and "spiritual Costume". Compared with the eighth level, their strength is about 4 or 5 levels higher than the eighth level. After changing the Ninth level, they are almost 1 or 2 levels. There is no more

    As for Daisy, let alone, she is the ordinary person in the ordinary sense

    It can be imagined how big the gap between the nine levels is

    Under such circumstances, Icarus and astraya can still rely on the self evolution of "Pandora system" to improve the strength of level 7 to 8, which is equivalent to several times of the strength. It''s natural that they are open without words

    Only purple and little Flemish are calm, not hit. It''s better to count them in, that''s the real hit

    It''s said that little Fleur is a vampire and has the ability to destroy the eyes. Although it''s not easy to kill a person of the same level, it''s not too difficult!

    With this ability, little Flemish is more powerful than ordinary cultivators of the same rank and level, even better than Icarus and astraya who have opened the Pandora mode!Even the half god level like the king of beasts is bruised under the ability of little Fleur, let alone other people of the same level!

    Of course, that''s also because the king of beasts just joined the demigod, and gave little Fleur a very full preparation time. In addition, with the help of Icarus, he got such a good result. But he can hurt the demigod level, so we can know that little Fleur''s ability is terrible.

    It''s not polite to say that the opponent of xiaofulan, if at the same level with her, has no ability or stronger ability than xiaofulan. Then, how many 9th levels are just for xiaofulan to deliver vegetables!

    Including the Ninth level peak!

    However, purple..

    it doesn''t need to be explained that it has the ability to manipulate the realm so horribly. In addition to the divine level and the semi divine level, no matter which level purple is in, it is the invincible existence in that level!

    Even, it''s not difficult to challenge more!

    Compared with these two people, Icarus and astraya are normal

    Even if it''s wordless, if you don''t use the "Ruby mode" and don''t release the beast, the strength will exceed level 3 or 4

    Although there are many other factors, such as weaponry, props and so on, which will make the result of the battle unpredictable, but in any case, it is good to have a hard power

    It''s also because the promotion of "Pandora mode" makes people speechless, and at the same time, they secretly feel happy for the two angels. Anyway, Icarus and astraya are very important companions of all people. Their strength is stronger, and people naturally feel happy

    "Well, it''s good to have such a strong effect..." Meiqin''s hands are around her chest. Her brown eyes sweep back and forth on Icarus and astraya, and suddenly she opens her mouth.

    "So, Icarus and astraya''s Pandora model, who is stronger?"

    Hearing Meiqin''s words, everyone was stunned.

    "Whose Pandora model is stronger?..." Speechless for a while, some uncertainty. "It''s a difficult question to answer. After all, the aspects of Pandora system upgrading are not very consistent. Not only is it to improve the performance of universal Angel itself, but also the upgrading of equipment and the derivation of ability effect. These are different..."

    "In comparison, we can only say that each has its own future..."

    "Of course, Icarus is stronger!" Astraya did not hesitate to answer. "Master Icarus is the most powerful all powerful angel in Sinapis. I can''t match him!"

    When they heard this, they did not respond, but looked at Icarus.

    "Just like master said..." Icarus said softly, "I am different from astraya in terms of model and performance, and Pandora system strengthens our outstanding performance and additional effect on equipment. In close combat, I am not astraya''s opponent..."

    What Icarus said is obvious, it''s different!

    But this not only did not remove the doubts of Meiqin, on the contrary, it also raised her interest.

    "In that case, Icarus, astraya, why don''t you make a decision here?"

    The eyes of all the people suddenly brightened, and Icarus''s face also showed a trace of consternation. Only astraya, alone, exclaimed loudly.

    "What!!!" After exclamation, astraya turned her head into a rattle.

    "Impossible impossible impossible! How could I be an opponent of the Icarus generation! "

    However, astraya''s panic caused a bad smile on the faces of all the people

 Chapter 1043

    At the same time, watching the people''s faces emerge a bad smile, astraya only felt a cold back, tears in the face of speechless.

    "Whoops, master..."

    When astraya was about to pounce on wordless, wordless came a word.

    "I think it''s a good suggestion, too!"

    Astraya held a forward position, frozen in the middle of the air

    "What do you think, Icarus? Do you think that''s a good suggestion? " It seems that the excitement is not enough. Daisy moves to Icarus.

    Icarus looked at astraya and stared at her. He didn''t speak, but he let astraya feel a little empty.

    "Senior Icarus..." Astraya raised her hand weakly. "You''re not really going to fight me, are you?"

    Icarus lowered his head, then raised it violently.

    "If master thinks so..."

    Smell speech, astrayton when not calm down, sad.

    "No? What a fight? "

    Looking at astraya''s face as if it was the end of the world, the silent group was amused.

    They also know more or less what astraya thinks. They know that she doesn''t like fighting, but it doesn''t make her afraid of fighting.

    Astraya''s performance is only due to Icarus

    I don''t know why. Astraya respects and even fears Icarus!

    Usually I get along well, but when it comes to fighting. Astraya, that''s not going to play with Icarus!

    It is also because of this, for playing with Icarus, astraya from the bottom of my heart some resistance

    "It''s not really a fight. It''s ok..." He shook his head like a smirk, put out his hand wordlessly, and touched Astria''s long blonde hair.

    "It''s just a duel. Let''s get to know your combat power, so. It''s certain to go all out, but we can''t do heavy work... "

    "Here So... " Astraya pouted her mouth involuntarily.

    "Since it''s the master, all right..."

    "How lovely..." Silent smile praised a sentence, and then put his eyes on Icarus.

    Icarus

    "Yes!"

    In response, Icarus radiated dazzling light and turned into a shadow!

    As if a beam of light had fallen from the air, it covered Icarus. And in a twist, like a whirlpool into Icarus''s body, until all the light convergence, into the "Pandora mode" Icarus also appeared in front of all people.

    Like two wings of the exposed jacket, white shorts, pink two pairs of wings. The halo is buckled on the top of the head, and two pairs of combination armor are suspended nearby. A little pink star is reflected around the body

    A beautiful scene!

    Even if it''s not the first time to see Icarus like this, people can''t help but see a flash of amazement in their eyes. Even the purple all mouth corner a hook, nodded. Although the reaction is very dull, it is highly valued that the genie and sage who have lived for thousands of years can make such a move.

    "Are you ready?"

    At the sight of Icarus and astraya, they waved wordlessly.

    "Let''s start! Remember! Don''t overdo it... "

    "Yes! master£¡¡±

    The two angels who opened the Pandora mode answered forcefully, flapping their wings, flying up in the air, facing each other in the distance

    "Now that we have reached this point..." Holding the blade of the lightsaber in his hand, astraya tensed her face.

    "That''s the only way!"

    Compared with the gravity of astraya, Icarus''s face floats in the opposite direction. He looks at astraya, whispers and whispers

    "Artemisii..."

    As the whisper came out, astraya''s pupils shrank, and she raised her shield in front of her.

    At the next moment, the pink spots, which are comparable to the number of stars in the night sky, are full of the whole sky of the scene, crossing a beautiful and natural arc, scattered in all directions, and then turned into streamers, all facing Astria''s slender body, falling down!

    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!... "

    Without any suspense, astraya''s small figure was completely covered by pink streamer, and then, in a great roar, it was covered by smoke and dust

    On the ground, the speechless people watching the air battle couldn''t help but look at the smoke and dust covering most of the sky in the field of vision."Although it''s not the first time to see..." The Bee Eater clapped his forehead and sighed. "But every time I see it, I can''t help but think about it. The range of Icarus''s attack..."

    "Otherwise, it would not be a strategic angel..." Speechless eyes looked up at the center of the smoke in the air.

    "Let''s continue to watch the play. It''s still ahead..."

    A group of girls nodded one after another, looked up again, and looked into the air. No one thought that the battle was over.

    Because, before being covered by the pink streamer, they clearly saw that there was a crystal like barrier on the large shield of astraya

    Sure enough, after all the smoke and dust dissipated, astraya appeared there safe and sound, and there was a barrier on the big shield in her hand

    It''s the barrier that protects her!

    Astraya has the strongest spear and shield. Although her shield can only resist attacks from one direction, as long as it can, no one can break the shield!

    At least not so far!

    There was a trace of seriousness on the delicate and heroic face, and the deep red eyes were full of determination. He raised his head from behind the shield, and the wings behind Astria expanded ten times more violently, turning into a pair of huge light wings!

    "Photons"! Security restrictions are lifted! "

    Then, astraya disappeared!

    Once again, it was in front of Icarus!

    Then, the blade lightsaber on his hand stabbed Icarus'' body heavily!

    "Aegisii"

    Once again, the whispering sounds, but this time there is no longer a pink streamer, but a translucent crystal barrier!

    Full angle defense, a round barrier!

    See ''aegisii'' appear in front of her lightsaber, and Astria''s movements on her hands are subconsciously paused.

    Even though astraya respects Icarus and fears Icarus, how can she not know what kind of ability Icarus has?!

    Whether it''s a step ahead of time, predicting the same defense of ''artemisii'' or ''aegisii'' in front of it, Astria knows the most about their power!

    You are welcome to say that astraya''s sword will probably lose!

    Because after evolution, aegisii (absolute defense circle II) not only has a 360 degree all-round defense without dead angle, but also can 100% rebound all attacks from outside!

    Of course, it may be a bit exaggerated. After all, there are many people who are stronger than Icarus. For example, purple can break Icarus'' aegisii ''with a wave of her hand!

    But astraya is not on the list!

    Astraya has no confidence. Her attack will not be rebounded by aegisii

    So astraya couldn''t decide

    I don''t know if I should continue to stab this sword

    However, this hesitation, in less than 0.1 second to maintain the time was removed by astraya!

    Rebound or lose or get hurt. Now that you are close, you have no reason to give up the attack because of your opponent''s defense!

    I''m a universal angel for local fighting! It''s a good melee player!

    Even if it''s Icarus, you can''t win if you are close to yourself!

    In addition, under normal condition, one''s sword can break the aegis of Icarus. Then, one enters the Pandora mode. One''s evolved sword cannot break the aegis II of Icarus!

    This strike must go on!

    The heart decides, astraya complexion a tight, mercilessly stabbed out the slice wing lightsaber in the hand!

    "Qiang!!!"

    The blade of the lightsaber in the hands of astraya broke out a huge force, the tip of the sword and the round barrier collided, with strong waves!

    The crisp sound reverberates in the ai

 Chapter 1044

    "Qiang!!!"

    The sound of the crisp attack reverberates like the wind, just like the deafening sound explosion!

    However, the source of the sonic boom is already covered by a wave of impact!

    "Er..." On the ground, in addition to the silent, purple, Meiqin, Qinli, Shixiang and other people above the Ninth level, the other girls who have not reached the Ninth level cover their ears unnaturally with their faces, as if they were shocked by the deafening sound of the percussion.

    Even on the ground, how fierce the collision between Icarus and astraya is, you can imagine

    "Bang!"

    Before a group of girls who had not reached the Ninth level got used to it, another thumping sound sounded in the mid air, but this time the sound was very low, attracting the eyes of all the people present.

    Then Icarus'' aegisii ''was smashed by a blade of lightsaber, which entered their eyes

    "Hiss..."

    See ''aegisii (absolute defense circle II)'' is broken, there is no surprise on astraya''s pretty face, and the blade lightsaber in her hand doesn''t stop at all. It directly stabs the fragments of ''aegisii (absolute defense circle II)'' with a sound of breaking the air, just like thunder, stabbing Icarus''s eyebrows!

    This is astraya!

    If we don''t fight, we will fight. Then she is more serious than anyone!

    What''s more, it''s a sign of astraya''s trust in Icarus!

    She believed that if it was only such an attack, it would be impossible for Icarus!

    In fact, it''s true

    In the face of astraya, who is fighting with all his strength and relentless attack, Icarus does not have half a point of fluctuation between his looks and his body shape is still. In his eyes, a stream of data like streamers keeps flashing.

    That is Icarus in the full analysis of the best way to deal with this scene!

    When the blade lightsaber is about to stab Icarus in the middle of the brow. Icarus did not defend the sword. However, the four wings behind them were suddenly expanded, and countless pink streamers were emitted, falling towards astraya!

    Typical life for injury!

    "It''s worthy of being the senior Icarus..."

    Seeing this, astraya gave a wry smile. But it''s the blade lightsaber in his hand. Flash back. Driven by the light wing which is more than ten meters long, it flashes to the rear at a speed completely invisible to the naked eye!

    Almost at the same time that astraya was dodging. Aegisii (absolute defense circle II) ''once again appeared around Icarus. The trend of pink streamer around Icarus fell on the previous location of astraya. Such a number of streamers naturally fell on Icarus who was close by!

    Track correction

    In the next moment, all the pink streamers falling on Icarus'' aegisii ''are reflected in a low voice!

    And still in the direction of astraya!

    Aegisii''s rebound ability is not a simple rebound. Icarus can correct the trajectory by himself, so that the rebound attack can rebound according to the trajectory designed by himself!

    Looking at the pink streamer again, astraya''s face changed a little. She raised her shield and stood in front of her!

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    "Hum..." The pink streamer fell on astraya''s shield one after another, and felt the strength from the shield. Astraya snorted and bit her teeth, but she did not retreat back!

    "Boom, boom..."

    In a series of bombardments, a wing of astraya came out directly under the bombardment of many pink streamers, turned into a light shadow, and rushed to Icarus at a speed slightly lower than the speed of light!

    At this time, however, Icarus had caught a long bow full of spikes and dark

    Not only that, on the bow, there is also a arrow with a black purple flame burning at the front, aiming at Astria who came from the plunder!

    It''s Icarus'' Apollo ''!

    Against the pink streamer, Astria''s pupil slowly shrinks.

    Icarus stared at the front, eyes closed, eyes opened, hands on the bowstring released without hesitation

    "Whew!"

    The low sound of breaking the air burst out, the arrow with the black purple flame bloomed from Icarus'' bow, and turned into a black purple flame meteor in the eyes of all the people on the ground, and burst out!

    "Drink!!!"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, astraya swung her blade lightsaber and shot it at the arrow "Apollo" that shot in front of her, with the tip of the sword to the tip of the arrow, the tip to the needle, and the momentum was overwhelming!"Dong!!!"

    The two violent attacks hit hard together, and there was a huge roar!

    "Ah..." Under the roar, many girls finally turned white and covered their ears with pain.

    "These two girls..." Speechless and purple look at each other, and at the same time, they show their faces of crying and laughing. Immediately, they wave their hands at the same time, building a defense barrier to block the sound wave that has already possessed the lethality, which makes a lot of girls better

    "Icarus, astraya..." Daisy wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and smiled bitterly. "Although they are all powerful, why do they work so hard? It''s not an enemy

    "It''s not like a final, is it?" Meiqin is also a little anxious. "It''s all about fighting each other!"

    The rest of the girls also showed some worried expressions. They couldn''t help it. They didn''t expect that Icarus and astraya would fight so hard. It''s not like they are merciless anymore. As Meiqin said, they are really fighting!

    How can this make girls not worry

    "Maybe that''s the difference of identity..." Different from other women, purple''s face was calm and quiet, saying: "although it''s not very nice to say it, in the hearts of the battle tools made like them, the so-called duel should be no different from fighting each other..."

    Hearing purple''s words, a group of people were stunned for a moment, silent

    "Well, don''t think too much..." Seeing the silence of the girls, she shook her head and patted the shoulder of the daisy and the Meiqin nearest to her.

    "Now Icarus and astraya are not the Icarus and astraya of the past. I believe that they have their own ideas. With their personalities, even if they really regard dueling as fighting, it is absolutely impossible to kill each other!"

    "Besides He gave purple a look and smiled. "Even if there is any accident and purple is here, there will be no problem..."

    "Ah ah..." Purple smiled and shook her head. "It''s not a simple job, Xiao Yan. I can find something for us to do..."

    The mouth says so, but everyone can see the disapproval in purple eyes.

    In purple''s eyes, this kind of fight, maybe it''s no different from children''s fight

    Realizing this, the wordless and others immediately became speechless.

    At present, this seemingly young girl should be a man who knows more than Icarus and astraya

    In the sky, the sound wave generated by the collision diffuses. Around the sound wave, the countless flashing pink streamers also explode one by one under the impact of the sound wave, blasting a pure light!

    As for the center of the collision, there is a fire wave rolling. During the rolling, a streamer of light shoots out from it, showing the figure of astraya..

    it seems that even Icarus'' Apollon ''can break'' aegisii ''(absolute defense circle II)'' s blade lightsaber, but it can''t be alone

    It''s just that it''s not entirely nothing to see what astraya looks like now

    There is no obvious damage on the body, but a plume of smoke rises on astraya''s body, gasping for breath in her mouth, and the hand holding the blade lightsaber is shaking constantly. Obviously, the previous collision, even if ''Apollo'' can''t surpass the blade lightsaber, has occupied a certain advantage!

    It''s also a matter of course, ''Apollo'' is the most powerful means of Icarus except for ''Uranus system''. Even though the strength of Icarus and astraya is in the middle, the strength of astraya is also in the sword. In terms of destructive power, Icarus with omnipotent Angel strategy is better!

 Chapter 1045

    (it''s said that there will be a tropical storm here soon... Will there be no power outage then? Shouldn''t it? Let''s not... [tearful eyes]...)

    she was smoking all over. Astria kept panting. She took a look at her shaking hand, and then at Icarus, who was far away from her. She held her sword and shield hand tightly at the same time.

    As an all-purpose angel for local combat, astraya''s sword can break Icarus''s aegisii (absolute defense circle II), shield can block artemisii (permanent rear end missile II), and even the speed can reach the speed of light, which is not generally strong.

    But also because of this, the weakness of astraya is very obvious, that is, once the distance is opened, even if not defeated, it is absolutely not good!

    Although in the "Pandora mode", astraya also has a long-range attack, which to some extent makes up for this shortcoming. Unfortunately, astraya''s opponent this time is Icarus!

    In terms of long-range attack, who can compare with the all-purpose angel of strategy, Icarus, who is called the "Queen of space"?!

    Astraya''s long-range attack, in front of Icarus''s eyes, was nothing, could not bring her harm, or even create a little trouble, could not do it!

    This is the difference between different models. It''s also the reason why Icarus always takes the lead of astraya while Mingming''s grade and equipment are all in Bozhong!

    It''s not that astraya is weaker than Icarus, but that Icarus is more or less restrained to astraya in terms of ability

    What''s more, it''s very clear to astraya

    The so-called "equipment is in the middle of the room", just when Icarus didn''t use that

    That''s what you think of astraya, soon. She saw the last scene she wanted to see

    Connect

    The long pink hair, which had lost its shackles, danced gently. Icarus''s cool voice line spread in the air. As the sound sounded, the two pairs of pink light wings seemed to crack behind them. They were divided into a strip of fluorescent light strips, which were like lines. Into the void behind Icarus

    At the next moment, a mechanical noise echoed in this space without warning, almost at the same time, in the void behind Icarus, a line like invisible vein spread, like a door opening. So that the space is full of ripples

    In a moment, a huge thing, from the space, protrudes its head

    Raising her head, she looked up at the huge thing like the Battle Fortress. Gradually, astraya lost her mind and unconsciously whispered the name of the Battle Fortress

    "Uranus system..."

    "Ah, La, la..." On the ground. It''s amazing to see the purple appearance of Uranus system.

    "Playing so big? Even the fighters are out... "

    "This Icarus Speechless and girls are also looking at each other, but there is nothing to do, only a sigh, bring up the spirit, carefully watch up, the key moment good to stop

    "As expected, senior Icarus is terrible..." Astria was in a cold sweat, and her face was hardened.

    "Don''t think people are afraid of you. I will be angry too!"

    Voice. Astraya threw away her shield directly, and a strong light enveloped her figure!

    Icarus has come up with the trump card "Uranus system", or "Uranus system" strengthened by "Pandora mode". That''s not a joke!

    It is because of the existence of "uranussystem" that the status of Carlos in Sinapis will be so transcendent!

    Not to mention the factors of restraint, but simply the strength and equipment, Icarus and astraya are not much different. But the existence of Uranus system really makes Icarus beat Astria in pure strength!

    If it was before, face Icarus who used Uranus system. Astraya has nothing but a dry stare.

    But now, astraya, has her own trump card!

    The second evolution of Pandora system!

    Icarus has used Uranus system. If astraya keeps her hand, she will lose!

    As for speechless orders, they have long been thrown out of the sky by astraya"Hum..."

    In the strong light, astraya was covered with extremely surging air flow. During the rolling, she rubbed against the atmosphere and made a sharp sound, which exploded to all directions in a dull sound

    The light battle suit and light armor on her body have disappeared completely. On astraya''s body, it is replaced by a blue dress style skirt. Two long blond hair bundles are fixed on the right brain part by feather like hair ornaments to form a split single horsetail. Two feather armor plates are fixed on both sides of her waist, holding a huge lightsaber in her hand. Astraya opens her eyes and dies I stare at Icarus in front of me with serious eyes.

    At the scene, the young girls who had not seen the second evolution of astraya changed their faces, and finally turned into a dull expression, including purple!

    At this time, in their hearts, there is only one idea

    Is that astraya

    No one can answer this question, and no one can answer it, because in the next moment, everyone''s mind and spirit are all photographed in the air

    As if waiting for astraya to enter the "Pandora mode" of secondary evolution, Icarus did not have a cold face until the end of astraya''s evolution, and his hands suddenly expanded. Behind him, "Uranus system" suddenly revealed four arms, respectively in the direction of Icarus''s limbs, in front of her.

    Then, the top of the four arms flashed condensed light points, and the four light points were connected together to form a diaphragm!

    In the next moment, "Uranus system" flows electric light like a generator, and condenses into the aperture. An extremely horrible energy fluctuation and destruction breath spreads out from the aperture!

    As you can see, astraya''s eyes are half fixed, the giant lightsaber in her hand is raised above her head, a flash of light flickers on the blade composed of light, rolls up a whirlwind, twines on the blade, and then an energy wave that is no less than the former spreads from it!

    Both of them are going to make their best attack!

    "Buzz..."

    With the spread of the two waves of energy, the sky immediately began to ripple with the sound of humming. The silk air flow slowly rotated, and the sound of "hiss" gathered on the diaphragm in front of Icarus and the huge sword blade in Astria''s hands, and cooperated with the two angels at this time, it was as if the two goddesses were competing for the world''s atmosphere, which was beautiful and shocking

    Even, in the moment of air friction, there are several thick arms of fire!

    "Hiss..."

    There was another sound like something melted away, and the fire beam rolled up with the air flow. As soon as it took shape, it was rotating at a terrible speed. Around it, the air flow that touched the fire beam was like an iceberg falling into the volcano, and it was burned directly into a light smoke, crossed the space, and rotated in the mid air!

    "Buzz..."

    The fire beam and the air flow revolve together. Anyone can sense that a destructive and violent terrorist energy is gathering madly. On the ground, the wordless and purple faces have gradually gathered, looked at each other and nodded

    At the same time, between the heaven and the earth, it is still

    Icarus and astraya look up!

    As if in response to the actions of the two men, Icarus''s aperture was a concussion, and a huge beam of light like a pillar of heaven burst out of the aperture, with extremely horrible destructive energy. Where he passed, the space sent out an overwhelming echo of "KaKa". Like a pillar of fire rising from the sky, he swept to astraya!

    Looking at the huge beam of light coming from the face-to-face impact, astraya had a big drink. The giant lightsaber expanded to the maximum limit, and fell down towards the huge beam mercilessly!

    In an instant, the light pillar and the lightsaber collide with each other!

    "Boom!!!"

    The roar of fury is like a falling meteorite, and the impact sound waves burst by!

    Mountains cracked, trees collapsed, like the end of the world

 Chapter 1046

    (pray for Buddha! Never run out of power... Never run out of power... Never run out of power...)

    "boom!!!"

    There is a loud noise in the sky, and the shock wave mixed with terrorist force is like an atomic bomb explosion. The blast is violent, sweeping in all directions!

    The peak nearest to the impact center is the first one to bear the brunt. Under the wave of the shock wave, it breaks inch by inch, from the top of the peak to the bottom of the mountain, and even expands along the ground. For a while, the ground within a kilometer is like an earthquake, and the spider web is constantly cracking!

    Even if the trees around the mountain are high and big, they will fall down at this time. The shock wave is comparable to the typhoon of level 12 or above, which blows around, making all the trees fall out in the same way, carrying the atmosphere together, forming a small tornado, raging around

    The unlucky Warcraft living in the area of kilometers are flying out one after another under the impact wave, flying all over the sky, the sad sound of the beast is shaking in the air, but it is soon buried in the sound wave of impact, along with the impact wave, blowing to the distance, I don''t know whether they are alive or dead

    As for the corner of the sky that strikes the center, there is a wave of terror!

    The hot fire wave swept out with the shock wave, attacking the four directions, steaming out a stream of air, sprinkling on the ground, suddenly, no matter trees or rocks, all of them were burning under the fire wave attack, making the surrounding become a real fire sea, and the mountain became a real fire mountain. Even the rocks are burning, and gradually being burned

    Originally, there were many white clouds in the sky, but under this wave of impact fire, the white clouds in the sky were also blown away one after another, the whole sky has no traces of clouds, at least not in the sky that can be seen in the field of vision!

    This level of confrontation, in the whole sparril world, not many people have been able to do, confident to boast. Say you can definitely make this scene. Except for the five demigods, there are absolutely no more than five!

    Obviously, this is not something that ordinary ninth level strong people can do!

    But now. The scene is comparable to the scene of the natural disaster. But it was caused by the collision of two girls who had just reached the Ninth level!

    If this fact is spread out. I''m afraid the names of Icarus and astraya will be in less than a few days. Known by the people of the whole sparril world, it is famous all over the world!

    However, under the impact of such a collision, it is not clear whether the owner is safe or not

    The storm gradually calmed down, and the fire waves in the sky slowly disappeared. When the rest of the waves subsided, the scene had changed a lot

    Mountains, trees and the ground are all burning

    Rocks, loess and minerals have cracked

    All around is a sea of fire, leaving only charred traces. As for the signs of life, within a kilometer, there are no more

    Fortunately, this is a collision in the giant beast forest. If it''s outside, no matter in which city, it''s enough to cause chilling casualties!

    Under the impact just now, even the seven - level strong can die

    Burning peak, top

    When a group of girls reopened their eyes, they found that they had been protected by a transparent border. Within a kilometer, only the place where they stood was in good condition. Others were in a mess

    Looking around at the scene like hell, all the young girls looked at each other with a glance, and there were several shocks in their eyes. Only little Fran was full of excitement. If it wasn''t for four kinds of Nai''s nest in her arms, the little girl with the equal mark of "destruction" would cheer up, right

    Standing in front of all the girls was purple, so was the man who built the border. She glanced around, shook her head and sighed.

    "It''s rare to have such a well-developed forest, which destroys the environment..."

    Smell speech, young girls have a white purple one eye, eat bee to hold to pray is the opening of crying and laughing.

    "Don''t care about the environment of the giant beast forest. There are countless Warcraft that can accelerate the growth of trees here. In one or two years, it will be restored Here..."

    "So..." Purple smiled and nodded. "Well, it doesn''t matter..."

    "Ha ha..." The girls giggled and asked, "by the way, where are Icarus and astraya? How are they doing?... "

    Purple chuckled, grabbed the fan''s fingers and pointed behind the girls. The girls immediately turned around and looked at it. Just then, a wave of space centered on it, rippled, and suddenly, a wordless angel with beautiful appearance flashed out of it.

    The girls were relieved to see it, but when they saw Icarus and astraya, their faces changed.The body is covered with dust, the skin is also very conspicuous. Some of the clothes on the body have been broken, some of them have disappeared directly. They can only barely cover up the infinite beauty of Icarus and astraya.

    At first glance, it seems that there is no serious injury, but the girls know that they are still in such a mess when they go to rescue without any words. If there is no silent rescue in time, even if they do not die, it is definitely the end of serious injury!

    "Icarus! Astraya! " Daisy, with her hands akimbo, reproached with discontent.

    "You guys, you''re overreacting..."

    The two angels raised some dusty faces at the same time, looked at the angry girls, looked at each other, and lowered their heads.

    "Sorry..."

    "I said you..." Meiqin is still angry and complains, "it''s just a duel. Why do you put so heavy a hand on it?"

    Icarus was silent, astraya was a little dazed crooked head, followed by a sad smile.

    "Well Unconsciously... "

    "Unknowingly, the fire broke out?" The Bee Eater was a bit chuckly. "Well, it''s not hard for astraya to understand that, but isn''t it the same with Icarus?"

    Indeed, with Icarus''s character, I''m afraid that in my life, I haven''t been angry even once, let alone because of the fight, except for that time when I was hurt by the king of beasts.

    In fact, Icarus is not angry, but

    "If you don''t do your best..." There was no movement on his face, Icarus said softly, "if I don''t give my all, I''m not Astria''s opponent..."

    "But it''s just a duel..." Daisy covered her forehead with some headache. "If it''s just a duel, will astraya not give her all? The conditions are still equal... "

    Icarus was stunned for a moment. On her head, she shook her hair slightly. Then, she opened her mouth.

    "Is it?"

    The girls suddenly fell down

    "Ah..." Purple sighed with tears and laughter, and read it in pieces. "Are artificial angels so simple? When do you imagine that the people and gods in the countryside can learn? "

    "Such simplicity is the only two, purple..." Speechless one hand is pressed on those scorched places of astraya, and the white light is shining in the hand. Under the white light, the scorched and scalded place on astraya recovers in a blink of an eye!

    That''s the other ability of the angel''s holy light besides purification, healing power!

    Although Xia Yin didn''t release the "angel light", that is, Xia Yin, without words, he could have borrowed some of the strength of the animals, and "angel light" was no exception. Besides, there was no need for Xia Yin to do this kind of scald.

    Moreover, Icarus has a self-healing system, which can repair the injury itself. The effect is not under the power of Xia Yin. It only needs to treat astraya, and it doesn''t need so much time.

    "Of all angels, only Icarus and astraya are the most pure in heart, and her..." As she helped astraya heal, she recalled her all powerful angel, such as nimfu and CAOS. Her wordless expression became a little strange.

    "Not bad, but in terms of character Or Icarus and astraya are more lovely... "

    Hearing the silent words, Icarus and astraya blushed at the same time. They were a little embarrassed. When they saw it, they were not angry immediately.

    "Of course, I have to change my impression a little after this time. You two are not very obedient. You have to be punished a little!"

    "Punishment?" Icarus and astraya were stunned.

    Eyes slightly turn, speechless face pull up a let Icarus and astraya fear of the arc

 Chapter 1047

    It''s night

    The moonlight tonight is very gentle

    There are no little stars, but as always, they are like silver gauze clothes, sprinkled under the sky, with a little cool, no cold color, with its master''s movement in the sky, shining on the earth, dragging the shadow of all things in the night

    The giant beast forest camp seems to have a rare peace. Even though the air around it is a little cold, the campfire that will be set up every other distance is burning relentlessly, driving out most of the cold in the camp, which makes the patrolling garrison feel very comfortable tonight

    These are just the garrison members of the bottom people who don''t know. In the dark, the atmosphere of the camp is just the opposite. The tide is surging and full of the feeling of wind and rain

    Many high-level people can''t forget that day, the leader took the bodies of the rest of the team and went back to the camp to report

    Now, peros, Bingling and Bessie have reported this to the royal family and the family of the AILU empire. What to do and what to do with the rest? Only here, waiting for the news

    But whether it''s peros or Bing Ling or Bessie, there''s a feeling

    The water in the forest of behemoth has become more and more muddy and deeper

    All the emotions in my heart are affected by this feeling, so that peros, Bingling and Bixi can''t sleep at night. When the patrolling garrison members feel comfortable tonight, they feel that this kind of peace is just the prelude to the storm

    And when peros, Bingling, Bixi and a number of high-level people in the camp are all unable to sleep at night for the things in the giant beast forest, tonight, speechless is too comfortable to sleep

    At this time, if someone is close to the silent tent, he will find that the tent is not small. There are some strange noises

    The rapid gasping sound, the crimson singing sound of heart beating, and the sound of what has been colliding with each other at an extremely fast speed, even the sound of water, are all mixed together, echoing from the silent tent, though very subtle. But just get close to five meters from the tent, and you can hear these sounds

    Of course, if someone is close to the tent within five meters, then these sounds in the tent will stop and will not be heard any more. However, the person who caused the sound to stop, the next day, will definitely welcome some wolf''s extremely cruel revenge

    In the intermingled sound, in the tent, several naked figures are entwined, carrying out a very fierce hand to hand fight. If you distinguish carefully, you can hear that the gasp is coming from a male figure, while the crimson and heartbeat are from the other two slender figures

    With the passage of time, the hand to hand combat has become more and more fierce, resulting in the consequence that the two voices are more and more pleasant, more and more high pitched, and the breath is more and more urgent. Until later, the voice of begging for mercy echoed.

    Unfortunately, the guy who is fighting with the master of Jiaoyin sound seems to be more and more excited. He not only ignores the master''s plea for mercy, but also becomes more complacent. The action intensifies some points, which makes the intensity of the hand fight increase instead of decreasing. Then, the master of the two voices suddenly fell out of his mind. In a long gasp, he disarmed and surrendered

    Inside the tent. At the same time, the three voices tensed their body, until a long time to the visible speed of the naked eye, lying on the sheet, can''t rise again

    "Whoo..." Holding two very elastic bodies, speechless long breath, a face of fresh air, almost did not directly engrave a cool word on the face.

    The two young girls lying in her arms are blushing red and gasping, as if they have drained all their strength. Their eyes are full of pleasure and fatigue, and their wings are shaking, as if they haven''t recovered from their love, and their faces are full of ecstasy

    Seeing the intoxication and speechless pride on Icarus and astraya''s face, although it''s not the first time to roll the bed sheets with these two angels at the same time, each time makes speechless feel extremely fulfilled and not so strong

    It''s not that he didn''t fly with different girls, even when he took off for the first time. The object is still Daisy and Meiqin. However, the feeling with Daisy and Meiqin is very unforgettable. Speaking of the sense of achievement, among the girls, it''s only with these two angels that it''s so strong.

    After all, no matter Icarus or astraya, the figure belongs to the kind of explosion, which is in the leading position among all the girls. No one can match it. Maybe purple can, but purple, have no courage to taste it

    In addition, when they are in love with Icarus and astraya, they will switch to the state of "Pandora mode" at the request of speechless, which gives speechless stimulation no less than when they are together with crazy three!Don''t think this evaluation is very low. This evaluation is not so high. You should know that crazy three is a crazy person. Every time when he "pops" together with speechless, he will call out a plural of himself, aiming at squeezing speechless dry, taking turns to fight, and the number of each time is not less than five!

    So, with crazy three, it''s not really exhausted or the dawn will never end!

    You can imagine how crazy that is

    Recalling the madness when I was with crazy three, I felt a little hot in wordless heart. Then I realized that the girl who thought about her was not good at this time. I shook my head and shook my heart away

    Stroking the soft backs of the two angels, listening to their breathing, at this moment, speechless really thank Daedalus for creating such a good two girls

    Thinking of Daedalus, the wordless heart suddenly sprouted an idea and opened up.

    "Oh, Icarus, astraya, do you want to go home and have a look?"

    "Home?" The two girls were stunned for a moment. They were at a loss. They didn''t seem to understand what this "home" meant.

    Seeing this, speechless explanation said: "just go back to your original world and have a look. How about that? Do you want to?... "

    Originally, silent to ask this question, is some consideration Icarus, astraya''s feelings.

    After all, it''s the world that has lived for a long time. I haven''t been back for a long time since I left. It''s hard to avoid missing you.

    But who ever thought, after the explanation, Icarus and astraadam, who understood what wordless meant, shook their heads without hesitation, and hugged wordless forcefully, with some panic on their faces.

    "No, no, no! Astraya is not going back home Astraya said it almost with a shout.

    "Don''t go back without master!"

    "Me too..." Icarus''s voice was light, but resolute. "Icarus, just follow master..."

    "You..." He shook his head and shaved their noses. "It''s like I''m going to rush you back. It''s not like this. Just ask if you want to go back to the original world. If you want, I''ll go with you and not abandon you..."

    The girls were relieved, and astraya puffed up her cheeks.

    "If the master is really bad, it will scare people..."

    "It''s just your own misunderstanding..." Speechless rather funny knock on astraya''s small head.

    "What''s your opinion then? Do you want to go back?... "

    Icarus and ashleyaton looked at each other and were silent

    In fact, their hearts are also very complex

    For Sinapis, Icarus and astraya have no feelings at all. There, they are just weapons, tools that were used to be used by the former master. There is no comparison with the current life!

    If they can, they don''t want to go back at all, but when they think of the person who made themselves, they are a little hesitant

    Anyway, Daedalus is the mother of the two. It is impossible to say that she doesn''t want to see the last one, including Icarus, who is just a little enlightened in her relationship

    For the silence of the two girls, speechless and some understanding kissed their forehead.

    "When do you want to go back? Tell me again. I will go with you..." At this point, a soft smile appeared on the silent face.

    "After all, I also want to thank Daedalus for making you so good that I have the chance to meet you..."

    Smell speech, two young girls in the heart a warm, also did not consider again, nodded down the head, nest into wordless bosom, close eyes, enjoy this rare warmth

 Chapter 1048

    (a little worried about power failure, so update two or three hours in advance, hope friends can support...)

    in the morning

    ¡°master¡­¡± Holding a cup of black tea in his hand, Icarus put it in front of him, then quietly retreated behind him

    This scene is very common in ordinary times. After all, Icarus was the only one who would make contributions in such an unknown way.

    But today, Icarus''s performance is a little different

    Because, in addition to the silent dedication, Icarus''s cheek, even with a few blushes

    Icarus is in a better situation. Astraya, standing beside Icarus, is even worse. Her head is always lower, and her body is still very unnatural. She looks ugly, and almost doesn''t escape from the scene directly

    This is not to blame for them, I believe that no matter who is on the scene, facing a line of girls'' eyes, it will be such a performance

    In other words, there was only a silent person, who was very relieved to pick up the black tea in front of him and taste it carefully. That''s what made a group of girls more and more angry.

    "Then..." With her eyes closed, Daisy put her hands around her chest, and her voice seemed to be depressing. "Don''t you think it''s necessary to explain this situation?"

    "Status?" Speechless blinked, it seems a little unknown. "What''s the situation? Isn''t it about as usual? "

    "Yes, it looks like it''s normal..." Taking a deep breath, Meiqin points her fingers to Icarus and astraya, and shouts like a burst.

    "But what''s the matter with that dress?!"

    Glancing at Icarus and astraya, a group of young girls also cast their discontented eyes on wordless body. It was obvious that they wanted wordless explanation.

    For nothing else, because. Today, Icarus and astraya are wearing maid clothes

    It''s still the kind of low cut skirt!

    "Do you really have this hobby, you guy?" Silk flag loves to use a sad voice and sighs out a breath as if she were there. Not only she, but also franda and longhuli look shriveled.

    Think of the beginning. The three of them, is not to be speechless directly turned home, when the maid went to it

    "Hobbies?..." Daisy and Meiqin also seem to think of the time when silk flag''s three favorite people were serving as maids in the school garden city''s home. At present, their faces turned black and looked speechless.

    "Ah, La, la..." A pair of eyes curved into crescent shaped, crazy three I can still see the point of their lips.

    "Shall I change into a maid''s dress, too?"

    "Well..." The Bee Eater said to Wuyan with a smile: "Xiaoyan. It''s such a hobby that you can bring it up directly, and we can satisfy you... "

    "All What do you mean... " Don''t turn away to cover up the shaking in your heart. "It''s not a hobby. It''s just punishment. Punishment. Punishment for them without knowing the severity..."

    "Punishment?" One side of the piano pouted his brow and looked speechless with a smile.

    "Didn''t you ''punish'' yourself last night?"

    With the words in the piano. The air in the whole tent suddenly solidified

    "Ahaha..." See a lot of girls are beginning to show bad looks, speechless hurriedly hit a ha.

    "Well, it''s just to deepen their impression, so that the next time they commit a crime, they will seriously consider it and then act on it, right?..."

    "Ha ha..." A sneer came out of Meryton. "I think it''s just your hobby, isn''t it?"

    "Mermaid sauce..." For a moment, the expression on wordless face was stiff, and then he looked at Meiqin with a smile on his face.

    "Do you want to be punished?"

    Looking at the silent face that does not contain a half smile, the heart of Meiqin is also a little empty

    He''s not really going to punish himself, is he

    The more I think about it, the more empty I am. Meiqin, who has a deep understanding of wordless, doesn''t think that wordless dare to do so. Now she doesn''t dare to say anything anymore. She looks angry and makes the Bee Eater laugh.

    "Ah La, I didn''t expect that Yu ban would be afraid of Xiaoyan''s" punishment "

    "Who Who is afraid? " Although the heart hair is empty, but on the mouth, our gun elder sister will definitely not admit.

    "I I just don''t think it''s good yes. That''s right! "

    "Is it?" The Bee Eater prays for a pair of starry eyes as if they can see through the heart of the Meiqin, squinting slightly. Then, she takes out the remote control from her bag. Aim at Meiqin and press it hard!"Dong" sounds like something bumping together in the tent, and the accordion is just like being hit by something, pressing its head and exhaling painfully. At the same time, bursts of electric light flash around the body of the accordion.

    "Ah ah, if my ability is effective for Yuban, then I can know your real idea..." Put away the remote control, and the Bee Eater sighed with regret.

    "Or as always, electromagnetic barrier..."

    "You guy..." Meiqin is furious. "It''s been so long, haven''t you changed your bad taste?"

    "How can we say it''s bad taste? Yu ban... " The Bee Eater shook his fingers and blinked at the lute.

    "This is my special love for you"

    "I don ''t need your love!"

    "Ah La, that''s right. Yuban only needs Xiaoyan''s love. Others don''t need it. Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ they also want Xiaoyan''s love to say..."

    "Who Who needs He loved... "

    "Yuban, you are proud again..."

    "You are proud! Your whole family is proud! "

    "Don''t you want to admit it? How dare Yuban remove his electromagnetic barrier? Let me see what you really think? "

    "I I... "

    "It seems that I dare not, dare not..."

    "Don''t repeat it for me twice! I won''t let your annoying ability work on me! "

    "You''re not right. I''m asking for your advice seriously. Or, Yuban, are you guilty?"

    "I don''t have a guilty heart!"

    "Then let me see what you think in your heart!"

    "Don''t let me decide! Don''t even think about it! "

    "That''s heart failure, isn''t it? Yeah?! "

    "Ah!!! You''re looking for me on purpose, aren''t you? "

    "Wow! Yuban is so terrible... "

    In the furious roar of Meiqin, fengcao prays for tears from the corner of his eyes and throws them into his wordless arms.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuban wants to teach others a lesson. You have to protect me..."

    "You guy..." Meiqin''s body trembled and trembled again, and she was forced to bear the impulse of generating electricity. She sat down angrily, grabbed a piece of bread in front of her, and ate it up. She thought that she was changing her anger into food, venting her suffocation in her heart

    "You..." Watching Meiqin eat, bee eating, praying for a happy face, wordless headache like the forehead.

    "It''s been so long, but I still don''t deal with it..."

    "This is not the same as before..." The Bee Eater prayed and did not leave the silent arms. The starmou turned to him and smiled.

    "I used to fight for status, now I fight for favor..."

    "I don''t see where you want to be..." Speechless picked up eyebrows, and pressed his fingers on the broken cheek of the Bee Eater.

    "You just want to have fun with the Meiqin, don''t you?"

    "Ah..." The Bee Eater prays for a startled exhale, but his eyes are full of laughter. "You found it..."

    The action of munching on the Meiqin in the bread is rigidly stiff there. The delicate body trembles wildly, gasping for breath in the mouth, clenching the fist and crushing the bread in the hand.

    "I endure I can''t bear

    Looking at this farce, wordless and a group of girls have no choice but to look at each other and smile bitterly, but they also know that this is just a unique way of getting along with Meiqin and fengcao, not really pinching each other, so they have nothing to say, just watch it as a play

    Also at this time, at the entrance of the tent, a Yuban sister with three people came in

    "Elder brother, there is a visitor..."

    In the tent, all the voices converged in an instant, looking at the entrance of the tent, walking behind Yuban''s sister

    Peros, Bingling, Bessie!

 Chapter 1049

    (fortunately, there is no power cut today! Hope to make further efforts tomorrow!)

    Seeing the arrival of peros, Bingling and Bessie, the girls of the party seemed not to be surprised. They turned their eyes to them one after another, and all their original thoughts of joking were put away.

    It''s good to play when you have only yourself, but now there are outsiders coming. It''s one thing to keep fighting. More importantly, you''ll lose your face.

    Although the face of what, speechless is not very concerned, but ultimately a man, he does not care about it, girls are not able to lose his face, this is also a performance of girls to speechless gentle

    As for peros, Bingling and Bixi, after entering the tent, they looked around at all the girls and saw that the whole tent was full of beautiful young girls. Even they could not help but feel a little jealous of wordless.

    The girls here have enough capital to be fans of tens of thousands of people, plus their strength and ability. If they want to come to one of their three families, even the royal family, they can be reused. In the future, their status will never be lower than that of ordinary imperial princesses!

    But now, such a vote to have a face, to have the strength of the people is generally concentrated in the silent side. And every one seems to have an ambiguous relationship with him. The three peros are also normal men. How can they not be jealous

    Of course, they also know that their jealousy is unnecessary

    If speechless is a coward who only relies on women for food, then they are not jealous, but despised.

    It''s a pity that speechless is not only a coward, on the contrary, it''s not too much to say that he is the most dazzling person in the whole sparril world!

    The age is similar to Bingling and Bixi. But in just a few months. In the "sparril World College", from a nobody, gradually climbed to the strongest position in the college, and won no defeat against the prince of the two empires, namely, the Phil Empire and the baruba empire!

    Mingming was only a seven level student a few months ago. Several months later. Not only suspected to be promoted to the top nine. He also killed the second leaders of the Saito family and the laiding family in one fell swoop, which made the whole AILU Empire turbulent, and the "Council" even held a meeting for this purpose. But I can''t take him!

    There is no background, no place to be brilliant, but he is highly valued by the emperor of the AILU Empire and the top leader of the lorry family, and he successfully becomes the fiance of the most dazzling Princess of AILU empire!

    These are still secondary, the most important is that behind him, there is a powerful semi God who has the ability to defeat the king of beasts!

    These all add up, isn''t it enough to make him the most dazzling person in the sparril world

    For such a person, peros, Bingling and Bixi are envious in their hearts, but they have no complaints. After all, wordless, they are entitled to such treatment!

    Fortunately, purple is still sleeping in. Otherwise, seeing a semi God strong man here with his own eyes, I''m afraid the jealousy of the three of them really broke out

    "Are you here?..."

    Speechless did not know the thoughts of the three peros. Seeing the three camp leaders coming to him, he smiled.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..."

    Peros, Bingling and Bessie looked at each other for a moment, and saw speechless.

    "Did you come to us because there was any news about the strange black light?"

    Smell speech, speechless shook his head, expression positive color and rise.

    "I''m here to ask you for something."

    Seeing the speechless look, the three Pelosi couldn''t help but feel a screen in their hearts.

    Even speechless are so serious, this matter, it seems extremely not simple

    The heads of the three campsites turned grave and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? If we can help, we will help... "

    "That''s great!"

    Speechless expression suddenly collapsed, just like seeing a savior. Before the three camp leaders reacted, they reached under the table, took out a "creature", threw it on the table, pointed at it with hope, and opened their mouth.

    "Please send this troublemaker back!"

    The three of peros were stunned.

    At this time, the "only" creature in the silent mouth made a "whine", and began to wriggle, struggling desperately, hitting the desktop "bang", and successfully woke up the three people.

    Unfortunately, the wake-up is only for a while. When the three people see the real face of things struggling and wriggling on the table, their eyes are full at the same time.This is Bing Ling slowly opened his mouth and cried out.

    "Princess Rena?!"

    Bessie''s face was also dull. She rubbed her eyes. When she was sure that she was being thrown on the table with all kinds of ties, and the dishcloth was still stuffed in her mouth. When she was looking at the speechless person Rena with her hatred eyes, her eyes almost fell to the ground.

    "Is it really Princess Rena? How could she be here? " Peros is not calm. "And still in this posture..."

    "It''s worthy of being a member of the three families. I really know this guy..." Speechless smile at the three peros, as if eager to say a sentence.

    "Please send her back, then! Please! "

    The speechless tone was sincere. It seemed that as long as pelos didn''t agree, he could even kneel down. It made the feelings of pelos and others who had never seen him like this more untrue.

    "You come to us..." Bessie is very uncertain pointing to Rena, who is still struggling. "Let''s send Princess Rena back?..."

    "Or what do you think it is?" "Since you know her, you should know how much trouble this guy has?" he said

    Hearing the speechless words, peros, Bingling and Bixi look at each other, speechless and choking

    I thought it was so important, but I didn''t think it would turn out like this

    But it''s also true that Rena''s character is well-known in the "sparril World College". She is not only a lily girl who has a great longing or even a crazy love for her, but also hates men very much. Although she doesn''t hate men, she will never be nice to men.

    Bingling and Bixi have heard the news more than once, which is similar to "some male student read the name of hileve in his dream at night, and was directly hanged by Rena to the competition tower the next day". It is absolutely impossible to say that Rena is a little devil!

    Recalling that Rena had asked for leave for several months because of something, the male students in the college also held a celebration party for it, and Bingling and Bixi were ashamed, as if they understood the wordless way

    Just, wordless doomed to disappointment

    "Although we would like to help you..." "I''m sorry, but this time, we can''t do anything about it," Bessie said in a gloating tone of helplessness, as she had no words but hoped that the three camp leaders would take Rena away

    Peros and Bingling nodded their heads, and they were speechless.

    "Why?! Just send someone back! Isn''t it hard for you? "

    The voiceless voice can''t help but improve a little. "Are you worried that something will happen in this camp? You can rest assured that I will be responsible for protecting the camp during the period of your leaving, and make sure it is still good when you come back! "

    "You think too much..." Peros looked at him funny and speechless. "Not because of anything else, we can''t help you, but because we can''t help either..."

    "Can''t help?" I don''t know why.

    Seeing this, pelos said directly, "you can''t even cure Princess Rena. Do you think we can make her obedient and follow us?"

    "Here What''s the difficulty... " There was a drop of sweat on wordless forehead, and an ugly smile on his face.

    "You see, isn''t she very secure now? You just throw her in the airship and send her back to college or the Empire of Phil. "

    "We''re not as brave as you..." The three laughed bitterly. "They are princesses. Don''t tell me what the emperor of Phil will do to us. The patriarch will sweep us out first!"

    Speechless dispirited, unwilling to ask: "is there no other way?"

    The three of peros were silent, and after a long time, peros suddenly raised his head.

    "Have you ever heard of the land of the gods?"

 Chapter 1050

    "The land of the gods"

    Except for peros, Bingling and Bixi, all the people in the tent were stunned on the spot

    I took a look at the girls in the group. I could see clearly the doubts and dignities in everyone''s eyes. Even Rena, who had just been making noise on the table, was still. For a while, the whole tent was silent, with only a faint breath

    For nothing else, because of those two words!

    Gods!

    Squinting his eyes slightly, he looked at peros, Bingling, and Bixi standing side by side in front of him. He knocked the table rhythmically, and the atmosphere in the tent suddenly became heavy

    "The land of the gods Do you Bow, silent for a while, speechless. "Since it has something to do with the word" God ", isn''t this so-called" God land "simple?"

    "More than simple..." Peros sighed. "In the eyes of the three empires, this" land of gods "may be more important than the" sparril World College "

    "Oh?..." Wordless picked his eyebrows. "Can you tell me in detail?"

    Peros looked down for a moment, then raised his head.

    "Don''t you ever wonder why the three empires have been strong until now?"

    Hearing this, the silent group frowned.

    Pelos said it, though with some suspicion of disrespect. But it is also a very correct point of view.

    There are three empires in the world of sparril, which everyone knows!

    Since the beginning of human consciousness and cultivation, the history of the world of sparril has to be at least calculated in billions of years!

    In such a long history, there are only three empires, namely, the Ayurvedic Empire, the Phil Empire and the baruba empire!

    Since the establishment of these three empires, they have existed in the sparril world for tens of thousands of years, if not 100000 years. For tens of thousands of years. The three empires have been enduring!

    Since ancient times, the most basic rule is that there must be prosperity and decline, and prosperity and extreme must decline. No matter what kind of force. Even the Empire. After such a long time, not to mention death, but has been in the peak position of sparril world for so long. There has never been a decline. What''s more, the national strength of the three empires has been kept in balance. It''s a little strange that they have been suppressing other forces for so long and no fourth Empire has appeared

    "Since the establishment of the three empires, there have been three families under each empire..." Peros''s tone seemed a little ethereal, and there was a sense of death.

    "But the three families are not fixed. In such a long history of Empire, the three families have been constantly changing. Some have been decayed, dragged down by others, some have been strong, and one of these three positions has been taken as his own. Although the frequency of change can not be said to be very frequent, it is absolutely impossible to count the times!"

    But Peros took a deep breath. "No force can avoid the decline, but the three empires have not, for a long time has been at the top of the world, the fundamental reason is because of the" land of gods "!"

    With the help of peros, the wordless group gradually understood what the "land of the gods" was

    In fact, to put it bluntly, this "land of gods" is just a trick between the three gods who established the three empires

    Even peros can understand the truth that there must be prosperity and decline, and that there must be prosperity and decline. How could the three gods who have won the top of the world not know

    In order not to let the empire which he has worked hard to build go to ruin in the future, it is necessary to give the Empire some protection!

    But what can we do to ensure that an empire will last forever and will not go to ruin

    In the real world, it should be a very difficult thing to make an empire never decline. It can''t be said that it can''t be overestimated. But in a world where the strong are respected, it has become a possibility!

    Because, as long as we can keep the power of the imperial family stable, no matter how big the storm, we can''t fly the status of the Empire!

    But this is undoubtedly a fantastic thing

    The reason for the decline of a force is that there is a phenomenon of incoherence within the force. Future generations will no longer be able to keep up with the needs of protecting the force''s strength, and will not have enough ability to maintain the force''s position and develop the force. Therefore, the force''s strength will continue to decline until it is lost

    Since there is genius in the world, there must be waste. No power can guarantee that there is no waste in its own power, and no power can guarantee that there will always be genius in its own power. Once the genius no longer appears, there will be more waste. Naturally, the power will declineSo is the Empire!

    That''s why it''s a fantastic thing

    Fortunately, the gods created the three empires!

    In order to ensure that the imperial family can always maintain the strength of the highest power, the three gods traveled all over the sparril world, collecting all the treasures, props and articles that can make people improve their qualifications and strength, and leaving them for later generations to use, so as to ensure the enduring of the Empire!

    So the land of the gods was born

    Every once in a while, people of the younger generation and even the older generation of the three imperial families will go to the "holy land" to find opportunities, comprehensively improve themselves, and let them have superior cultivation qualification and strength. That''s why the top people in every "sparril World Academy" ranking must be the people of the royal family!

    It''s also why, after so many years, behind the three empires, there must be a strong semi God to be the patron saint!

    Therefore, peros would say that for the three empires, the "land of gods" would be a more important place than the "sparril World College"!

    "I think Princess Rena will ask for leave, which is also to go to the" land of gods " Peros glanced at Rena on the table.

    "There are two conditions for entering the" land of gods ". One is that she must be a member of the three royal families. The other is that her strength must be above the sixth level. Before she asked for leave, Princess Rena was still at the top of the fifth level, less than the sixth level. But the" land of gods "will open again soon. In order to let Princess Rena enter the" land of gods ", Emperor Phil should be I have prepared some treasures for Princess Rena to use, so that I can ask for leave... "

    When they heard this, they all turned their heads to Rena. Rena snorted and stopped looking.

    It seems that what peros said should be true

    Speechless smile shook his head, followed by doubts.

    "Although I didn''t expect there was such a secret in sparril world, what did you say about it?"

    "Don''t you want Princess Rena back?!" Pelos said bluntly, "the land of the gods will be opened soon. All three imperial families should have gone. It''s no use if you send Princess Rena back to the Empire of Phil. Just take her with you!"

    "What?!" Speechless immediately shocked. "You want me to take this girl to the" land of the gods "

    "Going to the" land of gods "is very important for every royal family!" Peros sighed and said, "do you want to delay Princess Rena''s future?"

    "Hey, hey, don''t say it as if I''ve done something I shouldn''t have done!" The silent corner of the mouth twitches. "Since it''s such an important thing, let her go by herself. She won''t give up the" land of the gods "to follow me and get revenge on me, will she?"

    The expressions of peros, Bingling and Bessie became strange.

    Seeing this scene, wordless has a bad feeling.

    "You What do you mean?... "

    The three of them looked speechless with great pity, and Pelosi said: "it seems that you don''t know how much Princess Rena likes Princess hieroph. Unexpectedly, you try to let Princess Rena go and see if Princess Rena will leave here?"

    "You mean to say..." "In order to get back at me, is it possible that the girl has given up the chance to go to the" land of the gods "

    "As far as I know Princess Rena, I''m afraid I will..."

    Speechless and speechless ask the heaven

    "It''s only the royal family who can go to the" land of the gods ". You''re Princess heleve''s fiance and a member of the royal family of the AILU empire. I suggest you go there. Maybe you can have a chance..."

    With this sentence left, peros, Bingling and Bessie left, leaving only a silent group. Looking at Rena who was struggling again, she couldn''t speak for a long time

 Chapter 1051

    "Then go!"

    After waking up, purple who came to the tent heard the speechless group explain the whole process, he immediately spoke like this, which made all the people present stunned and surprised on the spot.

    "No? Do you really go? " Speechless, he looks at Purple unexpectedly. It seems that he doesn''t believe that.

    "The" land of gods "is left by the powerful people who created the three empires for their posterity. Since the contents of the three empires can guarantee the longevity of the three empires, and even the patrons of the semi divine level can guarantee the continuity of the three empires, it must be very important. How can I enter it..."

    "Didn''t you say that just now? That peros said that you are the fiance of the imperial princess, a member of the royal family... " Purple cover his half face with a paper fan.

    "Then what you said in the past is reasonable?"

    "Purple, don''t you think I can go?" Speechless smile. "Although it''s true from the point of view of the truth, I can say that there is no royal blood, just a princess''s fiance, and it''s just engagement, not even marriage. Do you think people in the three empires will let a person who has neither royal blood nor princess''s fiance enter such an important place?..."

    "Sure..." The Bee Eater who has been standing at the back of speechless prays with a thoughtful face. "The land of the gods contains the resources prepared by the three powerful gods for future generations. Even if other things can be used all the time, the consumables such as Tiancai and Dibao are limited. People in the Empire should not allow these precious things to be used by a princess fiance, right?"

    "Maybe it is..." Purple shook her head and said, "but Xiaoyan didn''t really want to go into the" land of gods ", just to send the little girl back. People in the Empire shouldn''t even let people send a princess?"

    Everyone was slightly shocked, then suddenly realized.

    "That''s right..." Some self mockery of the Bee Eater. "I don''t really intend to enter the" land of gods ". What should I do in consideration of that?"

    "Is this the so-called" cleverness is mistaken by cleverness " "I''m used to thinking about how to get into the" land of the gods, "Qin said. I didn''t think that my brother didn''t go to the "land of gods" at all

    The girls nodded their heads with deep understanding, which made purple laugh for a while. Only wordless or bitter melon face, they sighed helplessly.

    "I thought so, but..." When the hand turned, a scroll appeared in the silent palm and fell into the eyes of the girls.

    "But. Because of this, now I have to go to the "land of gods"

    "Why?" Purple couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the scroll. "What is this?"

    Speechless did not answer, but directly spread out the scroll in his hand. The next second, the contents of the scroll were completely exposed in the air, and were received by a group of girls

    This is Daisy and Meiqin put their heads to the side of the scroll. A surprised look at each other.

    "Map?..."

    "Well Nodded, speechless and spread the map on the table in front of her. Suddenly, Rena, who had been struggling on the table, rolled and crawled over. After looking at the map, Rena lost interest.

    Obviously. Rena knows this map!

    And clearly see leina''s performance of the Bee Eater prays for the star eyes a little turn, smile and say: "this map, should be the map of" the land of the gods "..."

    "Yes!" Speechless nodded his head. "This is the map that pelos left me when they left!"

    With that, wordless pointed to a red dot on the map and said to a group of girls, "and here is the land of the gods!"

    Smell speech, all young girls move their heads to the top of the map. Look at the map.

    "And then?" Purple also glanced at the map, then saw speechless. "Why does this map make you have to go to the" land of gods "

    A group of girls also looked at speechless with doubts. They didn''t believe it. Speechless was for the treasure in "the land of the gods".

    Although the treasures in the "land of gods" can ensure that the three empires can operate for tens of thousands of years without decaying, first of all, their strength depends on fighting as long as there is fighting. If they gain enough experience, they will become stronger, which is not comparable to those treasures at all.

    Second, the treasures in the "land of gods" are no better. Is it better than the system

    It''s obviously impossible

    If speechless is to get those treasures in exchange for points, the girls still believe that it''s obviously not for this reason that they plan to go to the "land of gods"!Seeing how many women''s faces looked puzzled, they rubbed their eyebrows and hearts wordless and distressed.

    "Don''t you forget? What I learned from the projection of AI Lu in the Treasury of AI Lu empire... "

    The girls frowned at once, while purple squinted her eyes, and asked, "I''ve heard a little talk about it. It seems that it''s a divine projection that tells you that there will be a big disaster in the future in sparril, right?"

    "Yes..." Speechless said in an extremely complex tone: "the God entrusted me with the" ring of force "and gave me a map image, telling me that if there is a great disaster in sparril world in the future, you can use the records on the map to find the key to open the" ring of force "with the" ring of force "

    "The ring of strength Map Key... " Some of the more intelligent young girls, such as purple, Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating and praying, Qinli, Kuang and so on, all vaguely guessed something, and their faces suddenly changed.

    Seeing the performance of the girls, she smiled helplessly.

    "I guess you all guessed..." Turn around, look at the map on the table, speechless will own words, into the ears of the girls.

    "the map as like as two peas of the gods, the map of the gods, is exactly the same!

    "That is to say..." I took a breath of cold air, glanced at all the girls whose faces changed on the scene, and finally moved my eyes to the purple body with narrowed eyes, silent and silent.

    "The key to the ring of power that elue said was in the land of the gods!"

    The scene, with speechless speech, fell into silence all of a sudden, leaving Rena alone in there constantly "whine" out, eyes full of shock.

    What did she hear

    AI Lu? gods? "The ring of strength"? Catastrophe

    What''s the matter?!

    It''s impossible for Rena to ignore what she learned from silent mouth, but her body is tied up and her mouth is blocked. Rena can only make the largest volume as possible to let people help her out. Unfortunately, all the people present have been immersed in the fact of speechless words. In a moment, they forgot Rena, or they won''t say such things in front of her Here we are

    "It seems necessary to confirm..." Purple takes the lead in making a sound, and crystal eyes turn to speechless body.

    "Xiaoyan, in that case, I think you''d better go to the" land of gods "

    "I''d like to, but I just said it too?..." Speechless with a headache. "It''s impossible for the imperial family to let me into the" land of gods "

    "Anyway, you have to go!" Purple calmly waved the paper fan. "Go and see if there''s a chance. If there''s a chance, you can go in!"

    This Wordless frowned. "I''m not against that, but violet, don''t you come with me?"

    "Didn''t it say that only the royal family could go?" Purple chuckled. "We''re not royalty..."

    "Purple, you''re really joking..." He shook his head like a silent smirk. "If you want to go anywhere in the world, who can stop you?!"

    Purple slowly converged to smile, and even sighed.

    "No matter how powerful we are, we are only a demigod. Since the" land of the gods "is a place where the gods can build up by virtue of their great power, there is no way to prevent invasion. Although we are a little interested in breaking such a way, it is best if we can achieve the goal without hands..."

    "So, let''s take a look at it first..." Once again, the paper fan in his hand was spread out, covering his mouth, and a fine light flashed through his purple eyes.

    "If I don''t have a chance to go in, I''ll go to the so-called" holy land "again!"

    Everyone''s face coagulated, looked at each other, nodded his head solemnly

 Chapter 1052

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! The light of the great God! All kinds of requests! Please support me

    In fact, the world of sparril is similar to the earth

    In fact, the shape of the world is just a plane

    However, the area of this plane is more than ten times larger than the overall area of the earth, and the terrain is totally incomparable. Whether in terms of shape or fundamental nature, the difference between the two can be said to be too big to imagine

    At least, the earth people all know, through the sky, through the atmosphere, out of the earth is outer space, is the universe!

    However, if you ask a person in sparril world "what is the sky outside sparril world", 99% of them will be regarded as a fool, and the remaining 0.10% will be a real fool

    Because, for the people of the world of sparril, the world of sparril is all, the sky is the sky, the earth is the earth, no one will ever think about what is outside the sky, no one has ever explored where the sun and the moon are, and how far away from the world of sparril

    There are no rockets or spaceships here. Although there are cultivators in the world of sparril who can become the overlord of human beings on earth, they may also be the so-called gain and loss. Sparril world without technology is really backward in some aspects

    In this case, why do you say that the world of sparril is very similar to the earth

    The reason is that, like the earth, the sparril world is also a world composed of ocean and land!

    However, the composition of sea and land in the sparril world is very simple. If the sparril world is regarded as a plane, then. The continent of sparril world is in the center, accounting for about 40% of the world''s area, and the rest 60% are all oceans!

    A flat ocean!

    And "the land of the gods" is on this ocean

    Over that boundless ocean, and in the same boundless and distant sky, an air ship which is far away from the floating boat, but more shocking than the feeling of the floating boat, is in a burst of violent air breaking sound. Cut through the atmosphere, against the strong wind pressure, whistling!

    That''s exactly "fraccinas"!

    Standing in front of the command room of frakesinas, he looked at the map of "the land of gods" in his hand, at the big screen above, at the endless ocean projected into the big screen. The heart is also somewhat surging.

    The last time I saw the ocean, when I was still in the "blood eating" world, Xianshen island itself was on the ocean and lived on it. If I want to see the ocean, it''s very simple.

    Obviously, the ocean in front of us is no different from the ocean in the "blood eating frenzy" world and even the ocean in other replica world, but it''s a very strange sense of freshness. Or from the silent heart, rising up.

    Maybe it''s because, speechless to know, in some corner of the sea, there is a place created by the gods in front of "fraccinas"

    Although, the so-called gods are not omnipotent in the human brain. To be able to create the world and the existence of human beings, the gods here are just a state of reaching the peak of power level, but precisely because of this, there is no illusory feeling, and people are more awed by the word "gods".

    Speechless. It''s no exception

    Of course, awe comes from awe. If there is a God in the rank of God standing in front of speechless, speechless can''t be afraid of him.

    After all. It''s just a state of cultivation

    However, I am still curious about the place I am going to be created by the gods

    "Drop by drop..."

    When wordless was still in the surging mood, a sound of "didi" with great scenery suddenly reverberated from the command room, which made the expression of wordless''s face with some high spirits suddenly collapsed, and all emotions in his heart were replaced by wordless

    Turning around, I looked at the position of the command desk where I used to sit in the piano. What I saw was a curious girl. She was pressing the buttons on the command desk, just like a child who found a toy. Listening to the effect sound of those buttons, her eyes were full of excitement.

    See, speechless more helpless. "I said little princess, can you stop for a while? It''s been several days since the start of colossus forest camp in AILU empire. Don''t you bother to press here and there every day? "

    "But don''t you say that''s all the equipment to control this floating boat?" Rena continued to press on it with interest. "My princess has never operated a floating boat before, and it''s still such a handsome floating boat. I have to try it!"

    "I told you, I''m the only one who can control this pontoon..." Speechless and speechless. "Without my permission, even if you press your hands on it, this floating boat will not be under your control!""Then you''d better allow it quickly!" Leina naturally said to Wuyan, which made her heart full of fire.

    "Even if you were allowed to manipulate, would you manipulate?" Speechless look at Rena. "If you don''t understand anything and let you manipulate it, I''m afraid that" fraccinas "has already fallen down!"

    "How dare you look down on Princess Ben?" Lena''s eyebrows were raised, and she looked ''I''m angry''. She stared at wordless, but what attracted her was wordless and merciless contempt.

    "Just look down on you. What can you do with me?"

    "You..." Rena''s face was angry. She raised her hand, and a little whirlwind swirled in her hand. It seems that her mouth can''t hurt anyone. This little girl is going to fight directly!

    It''s a pity that this ambition, when seeing the wordless and ironic expression take out a rope, was flaccid on the spot, only a cold snort to express the anger in his heart.

    "Why does Princess Ben have to go to the" land of gods "with you, a hateful fellow Rena sighed bitterly. "If sister purple and sister Icarus would come, how nice it would be..."

    "Don''t think about it. They''re not royalty. They''ll only cause trouble when they come..." Speechless and angry, she said: "she should be in the" land of gods "too, right? What are you doing away from home? "

    "Yeah ~ ~" Lena''s eyes brightened and her eyebrows opened. "Sister heleve is also in the" land of gods "! WOW! Rena will soon be able to meet her elder sister! How happy it is! "

    Looking at Rena who is already intoxicated, she turns her eyes and doesn''t care about the lily girl who has a special ability. She turns around and continues to observe the sea.

    Almost at the same time of turning around without words, Rena put up a look of a fool, her face changed a little, she opened her mouth, wanted to talk and stopped. She seemed to have something to say, but she didn''t know how to say it.

    But in the end, Rena said

    "Hey, what happened to the" catastrophe "you said last time?..."

    "You''d better not ask too much..." Speechless head does not return, eyes continue to cast in the hands of the map. "Although it''s a bit exaggerated for me to say ''too much is not good for you'', knowing those things will only increase your troubles, so you''d better not know..."

    "Tell me that Princess Ben won''t do anything!" Rena''s hands were clasped on her waist, and she was shouting obstinately. "I''m the daughter of the emperor of the Phil empire. I can''t help you with my kindness..."

    "Thank you very much, but no more..." Speechless glances at Rena. "If we can''t even handle this, I''m afraid it will be the same if you come to Phil empire..."

    "Hello! Don''t be so arrogant! " Rena was very discontented. "Which onion do you think you are? It''s comparable to the whole Phil empire! "

    Speechless rather helpless shook his head

    In Rena''s eyes, the Phil empire is undoubtedly very remarkable. After all, it is one of the three most powerful empires in the world. In this world, there is no comparable existence of the Phil empire!

    However, if we really count it up, apart from those underlying forces, what Phil Empire really can take is a patron saint of semi divine level, and a ninth level emperor. Even if there are other ninth level powers hidden behind Phil Empire, they are definitely not weak compared with them!

    There are seven of them!

    The demigod, they have!

    Only on the high-end combat power, they have already entered the peak level of the world!

    It''s just that Rena is still in the dark

    With the flying of "fraccinas", finally, an island appeared on the large screen of the command room

 Chapter 1053

    Looking at the island on the big screen, I couldn''t help smiling.

    "It''s finally here The land of the gods

    Hearing this sentence, I don''t know when Rena who came to him threw her scornful eyes on him and laughed.

    "Who told you it was" the land of the gods "

    Speechless suddenly stunned, picked up the map in his hand, looked at it several times, and confirmed that the place marked on the map was indeed the island in front of him, then frowned.

    "But the place on this map is this island!"

    "It''s just a transfer station..." Rena replied casually, "the land of the gods is opened every ten years. It will not appear until the opening time!"

    Pointing to the island on the big screen, Rena said in this way: "this island is called Huangdao. As the name suggests, it is an island belonging to the three imperial families. Before the opening time of the" land of gods ", people of the three imperial families will come to Huangdao first and wait for the opening of the" land of gods "

    "Now, it''s about three days before the" land of the gods "is opened. Naturally, the" land of the gods "hasn''t appeared..."

    "So it is..." Speechless relieved nodded, some tedious shook off the map in the hand.

    "That is to say, the place shown on this map is Huangdao, not" the land of gods "

    "You are wrong!" "In fact, the ''land of gods'' is around Huangdao, more importantly, Huangdao is an affiliated island of the'' land of gods'', so the map in your hand shows the location of Huangdao, which is also the ''land of gods''!"

    "Oh?" Speechless picked up eyebrows and looked at the island on the big screen with great interest, that is, Huangdao.

    "That''s interesting. In that case, let''s start landing! "

    Finish saying, speechless direct control with the idea, let ''frakesinas'' descend to the emperor island

    On one side, Rena''s eyes turned slightly, and suddenly an evil arc came up from the corner of her mouth, looking at the speechless eyes. Full of schadenfreude

    In this scene, I was trying to control the landing of "fraccinas". I didn''t find out

    In a whistling wind and waves, "frakesinas" slowly descended to an open space on the island, carrying a sharp air friction sound, until it fell to a certain distance, it stopped in the mid air, and did not continue to descend any more

    Immediately. A dazzling column of light from the bottom of "fraccinas" shrouded down and left. It hit the ground, but it didn''t stir up even a little ripple. It had no lethality. Then, two figures emerged from it

    "Here. Is it the island of the emperor

    Looking at the island like a city in front of me, I shook my head with a silent and smirk.

    "The city on the island? It''s just as like as two peas. "

    Leave a word like this, speechless one hand wave, over the sky, belongs to the "King''s treasure" the crimson space ripple rises gradually, in an instant will stop in the middle of the air "fraccinas" to swallow, and then slowly restore the calm, no one believed. There, a moment ago, there is still a huge thing

    Looking at the city in front of us, he asked silently, "so, where should we go next?..."

    The speechless person did not get the expected answer from Rena. She frowned and looked to her side. This look, speechless immediately froze.

    It''s just that Rena, who was supposed to be standing by her side, is now. But it''s gone

    "That stinky girl..." Speechless crying and laughing looked around.

    "Where did you go?..."

    Just then, another unexpected thing happened

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa..."

    In front of the city of Huangdao, there was a loud and chaotic sound of footsteps, which suddenly started from far and near, and spread into the silent ear. When the silent eyes looked up, a cavalry team of about 100 people, under the leadership of a leader with eight levels of strength, was in front of the silent!

    This Looking at the large cavalry like the army that is going to rush into the battlefield to kill, they are full of fighting spirit and magic. They rush to their own face fiercely. Even if they are speechless, they can''t react in time for a while.

    What''s the matter

    Speechless, who could not understand the current situation, could only look around at the Cavaliers in front of him, glanced at the leader standing in front of the Cavaliers, opened his mouth, and was about to ask something when the leader of the Cavaliers first spoke.

    And once said, will be still in the unknown so in the state of speechless to again muddle the past.

    Capture the Knight Sword in hand, the leader of the cavalry pointed the tip of the sword to speechless and gave a big drink."Take him!"

    "Yes!" The loud response was heard in an instant. In the cavalry of about 100 people, a group of people were full of fighting spirit. The vanguard soldiers who were waiting for the 7th level rushed out first, and they could not help but wield their weapons like chariots!

    Look at their appearance, it''s not like the leader of the Cavaliers said that he intended to take silent, but came with the idea of killing or injuring directly!

    Seeing a group of 7th level soldiers are about to wave their uniforms to themselves, wordless though I don''t know what it is, it doesn''t mean that he will step on his head obediently.

    Also did not make any redundant action, helplessly watched those in charge of the soldiers rushed to their own in front, and waved the weapons in their hands, speechless slightly raised his head!

    "Bang!"

    A raging magic rush suddenly broke out from the speechless body, turned into the most powerful storm in the world, and hit the seventh level soldiers severely!

    "Dong!"

    "Ah!"

    In a low and dull sound, a group of seven level soldiers who were still fierce before hit a hard wall, screamed loudly, and flew out faster than when they rushed over, smashed in front of the leader of the cavalry, and the blood was pouring out of their mouths.

    Only in a moment, the number of 7th level soldiers no less than 10 will lose their fighting ability!

    But speechless, even the body shape didn''t move half a minute, but it just released the magic in one breath, let a group of 7th level soldiers spill blood and fly back!

    For a moment, the whole Cavaliers were stunned, even the fighting spirit and magic power on their bodies could not help but linger for a second. There was no previous evil spirit in the silent eyes, but full of fear. The leader of the Cavaliers was even more solemn.

    He''s the top eight!

    But he confessed that he couldn''t defeat ten 7th level soldiers in a blink of an eye without even a single move!

    That is to say, the young man in his twenties is stronger than himself!

    Better than the eighth level peak

    Can there be anything else besides the strong above level 9?!

    "He''s the ninth best?!" The chief shook the armour in his hand, and then hissed.

    "How can a strong person in his twenties of ninth rank exist? The youngest nine powerful men in the sparril world are all thirty-eight years old. What kind of small means does this man use? "

    Saying such a sentence, the leader didn''t know whether he was comforting himself or boosting the morale of the Cavaliers behind him. He shook his sword and the leader shouted again.

    "Give me all the soldiers! Magicians are ready for magic! No more hands! Give me all your strength! "

    All the Knights responded loudly. All the soldiers took up their fighting spirit and rushed to wordless. All the magicians also used their magic to smash them on wordless!

    So, a large number of soldiers rushed to an unarmed young man, and the sky also overflowed with all kinds of magic, falling together, appeared in the scene

    Squinting his eyes, speechless sigh out a breath.

    "I don''t know what it is, but it seems that we can''t talk about it without unifying these guys..."

    Words fall, speechless stretch out a hand, gently hit a ring finger

    "Hum..."

    The surrounding space suddenly trembled, and purple magic arrays rose without any sign of fluctuation, flooding in the void. Then, a chain with purple light flashed out of the magic array violently, attacking the whole cavalry!

    It''s the "devil of the void" - the weapon of Nangong that month!

    The chain forged by the gods - ''commandment lock''!

 Chapter 1054

    Thank you very much for the reward of "diexue Aoshuang" and "vegetable Radish"

    (all friends! Don''t forget to lead the light of God! If you get it, Ruqian will be very moved... [tearful eyes]...)

    with a whistling sound, the whole space is full of chains flashing purple light at the edge of Huangdao!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    In the crispy sound of chain strike, in the sky, all kinds of magic coming from the overwhelming downward cover seem to have been designed as a track, falling on the "commandment lock", but the result is that not even a little smoke is aroused, only a dull sound is aroused.

    And those Cavaliers who came to charge didn''t even have time to react. The "commandment lock" appeared around everyone. Suddenly, at the next moment, in the disordered exclamation, all the soldiers were trapped by the "commandment lock" and hung in the air!

    "Chain?!"

    "Damn it! Where is the chain from? "

    "Break free!"

    "No way! I can''t break free! "

    "What kind of chain is this? How can it be so hard? "

    "I can''t break away even when I use fighting spirit. Is it a military uniform?"

    In the middle of the air, the Cavaliers who were hoisted by the "commandment lock" made angry calls, and they were still burning fury, trying to break the chain.

    It''s a pity that the "commandment lock" is a weapon forged by the gods. Although the gods here are not the powerful ones, they are just the gods in the world who "devour blood". But it''s not a group of seven or eight people who can break free.

    If we use the rank of military uniform to divide it, the "commandment lock" is a proper gold military uniform!

    Let alone a group of people of the seventh and eighth order, that is to say, a strong person of the ninth order is trapped and has no ability. I''m afraid it''s enough to break away from the "chain of commandments"

    In any case, the "commandment lock" is the most successful means in that month except for the "Guardian" and space control magic. If it is easy to break free, the name of "demon killer" will not come out

    "Help!"

    Looking at all the Cavaliers were suspended in the air by the "commandment lock", the leader of the Cavaliers'' face changed dramatically. Shout at the magicians behind you.

    But. Just after the shouting, the space around the magicians of the Cavaliers suddenly fluctuated into purple magic circles, and the "commandment lock" surged out like a purple python. Around every Knight mage''s body. then. After the knights, all the magicians were hoisted into the air!

    The Cavaliers'' leader''s face changed and was eventually replaced by shock.

    The Knights. Each can be at least seven levels of existence ah!

    But such a team was taken down in less than a short time

    Is it true that the man who is so young that he is really a strong man of the ninth rank

    The thought flashed in his mind that before the leader of the Cavaliers could make any response, he was shocked by a flower.

    Conditionally, he stepped back a few steps, and the leader of the Cavaliers saw that the young man who was suspected to be in the Ninth level was standing in front of himself, looking at himself with a smile

    "You..." The leader of the Cavalier team was shocked, then his face was fierce, and he gave a loud drink. He burned all the fighting spirit in his body and rushed to the weapons in his hands. He also used his best fighting skills, with a strong fighting spirit light, and hit the wordless forehead heavily!

    There is no doubt that this attack is the most powerful attack of the eighth level Cavaliers leader!

    If this attack goes on, even if the opponent is also a strong player at the top of the eighth level, he will surely die if he wins the middle move!

    In the face of such a blow, wordless just glanced at it. With a single fist, a violent blue and white electric light flowed fiercely in its fist, bringing up a sound of "bilibilibili" electric sound. With wordless waving, it met the leader''s sword with bare hands!

    "Qiang!!!"

    When the fist flashing blue and white electric light collided with the Knight Sword carrying the fighting spirit light, a clear symphony of weapons was aroused and a wave of surging Qi was created!

    "Peng..."

    Before long, in the astonished expression of the leader of the cavalry, the fighting spirit light on his rare cavalry sword armour was smashed by a fierce force and blue white current. In the muffled sound, the tiger mouth of the leader of the cavalry was directly cracked, and the long sword in his hand came out of his hand and was suddenly hit and flew!

    "What..." The leader of the Cavaliers was confused.

    Own weapon, unexpectedly in a face-to-face, was hit to fly

    "Hum..." Before the leader of the Cavaliers had recovered from the fact, he felt his breath was sluggish, his neck was tight, his feet were off the ground directly, and the whole man was raised!

    Holding the neck of the leader of the Cavaliers and looking at his painful struggle, a murderous look flashed in the wordless wine red pupil, and a dangerous smile appeared on his face."You were just about to kill, weren''t you?"

    "Wuwuwuwu..." With his neck pinched, the leader of the Cavaliers couldn''t speak a word at all. He could only pedal his feet off the ground in agony, snorting and feeling the suffocation from his chest. The eyes of the leader of the Cavaliers were unbelievable.

    I am a strong man of the eighth level. Since I let a young man in his twenties choke my neck, I raised it up

    The leader of the Cavaliers'' heart is full of untrue feelings. With his strength, he is also a steady existence in the world of sparril, which belongs to the level of three clan chiefs!

    Now, however, even a young man in his twenties can not only capture a 7th to 8th Order cavalry team with thousands of people alive, but also fall into the hands of the other side.

    How can the leader of the Cavaliers believe that all this is true

    The feeling of suffocation is more and more intense, but the hand on the neck is not relaxed, but tighter and tighter. The leader of the Cavaliers only feels a breath of death coming towards him, and his consciousness is gradually hazy

    See this scene, speechless sneer out of the voice, slowly tighten their own hands, obviously, just when the leader of the Cavaliers decided to kill, he had been enraged!

    Just as the leader of the Cavaliers was about to faint due to suffocation, a powerful roar of fury sounded from the air.

    "Stop!"

    At the same time, a figure came out of the city. In the sound of breaking the air, it rushed to the silent front!

    Then, a claw shaped big hand with blood red claw shadow and the fighting spirit far more than the leader of the Cavaliers fluctuated. In a burst of breath, it cut the space and grabbed the wordless chest severely!

    Come on, definitely better than the leader of the Cavaliers!

    The Ninth level strong!

    Realizing this, there was no hesitation. The blue and white current flowed to the fist again, and the thunder light fist waved again. In the blink of an eye, the shadow of the coming claw appeared!

    "Bang!!!"

    The loud sound of dull blows reverberated. Thunder fist and claw shadow collided violently. The force aroused caused the direct tortoise on the ground in the center of the attack to split nearly 10 meters, and collapsed, forming a hole. The gravel and smoke swept away under the impact of the afterwave, blowing the leader of the Cavaliers out!

    On the fist, a force no less than his own is continuously transmitted to his body through his arm, and I feel the violent surging of the force that can shake the eight level strong into serious injury, the fierce color on his wordless face flashes, and the blue and white electric light in his hand suddenly flourishes!

    "Peng!"

    There was another thumping sound. The bloody claw shadow was finally crushed by the surging fist. During a tremor, the claw shadow was broken, and the owner who wielded the claw was repelled!

    "BAM BAM..."

    The incoming figure suddenly flew back out, the body shape was continuously on the ground, the heavy footsteps stepped on the ground with the body shape''s inching and stepped out the potholes of basin size one by one, until the figure pulled out nearly 20 meters, the figure stopped the body shape in the back, looked up, looked at speechless with no surprise, it seems that I don''t believe it would be such a result

    At this time, speechless can see clearly the incoming figure

    Dressed in gorgeous fluffy robes and wearing a crown, the visitor is a middle-aged man in his forties or so. He is very tall and strong, just like a bear. The light and ferocity in his eyes are constantly telling others that he is not an ordinary product!

    At this time, the majestic middle-aged man is still surging with fighting spirit. Behind it, a kind of animal shadow is fluctuating, which makes wordless eyes appear a little surprised.

    That''s Animal warfare skills?!

 Chapter 1055

    Animal warfare skills! Unique fighting skills of the baruba empire!

    There is not much to know about animal warfare technology, but it is not a complete lack of understanding. After all, when he was at the World Academy of sparril, he saw this kind of warfare technology more than once from SAFA, the prince of the kingdom of baruba. It is said that it was created for the fundamental purpose of imitating the fighting way of beasts. Only baruba The use of national talents

    That is to say, in front of us, this magnificent middle-aged man with a crown and a gorgeous Plush robe is a man of the baruba empire!

    Moreover, from the strong middle-aged man''s dress and the strength of the Ninth level, we can see that his position is absolutely no less than his strength!

    Gently looked at the majestic middle-aged man standing opposite him, speechless eyes flashed the unique streamer of system perception

    ¡­¡­

    Gorda baruba: (grade 84)

    the feedback from the system makes the wordless brow slightly wrinkle, lower his head, and think deeply

    Up to 84 levels of strength, and also surnamed baruba

    Once again, I cast my eyes on Goda, a strong middle-aged man. I looked at him up and down wordlessly, and the corners of my mouth were slowly raised.

    He has probably known the identity of the person

    On the other hand, Goda did not observe the silence in the first time, but moved his huge eyes to the Cavaliers'' leader who was lying on the ground, breathing heavily. A deep and powerful clang of thunder came from his mouth.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "No It''s okay The leader of the Cavaliers covered his chest, took a deep breath of slightly hot air, and looked at Goda gratefully.

    "Thank you for your help, your majesty Goda..."

    Hearing the words "Your Majesty", I felt speechless.

    In front of us, this magnificent middle-aged man named Goda is the modern emperor of the baruba empire!

    In other words, he is SAFA''s own father!

    Think of here, speechless eyes light flash.

    Even the emperors of the baruba Empire came to the island when the "land of gods" was about to be opened. It seems that the "land of gods" can create the semi divine power. It should not be a vague thing

    That''s right. There are only five demigods in the whole sparril world, but each of the three empires can have one. It seems that no one has inherited the demigods of any empires in the past. In this case, we can see. In addition to the role of "land of gods". It''s hard to explain why

    Now that the emperor of the baruba empire is here. So, the emperors of the other two empires should also come

    The idea just came together. In the city ahead, several sharp and deafening sounds of the air burst out immediately and spread into the ears of all the people present. When all the people subconsciously looked at the direction of the sound, several figures appeared beside Goda.

    Looking at the figures that appeared beside Goda, a smile hung on wordless face.

    For nothing else, just because most of the people who come here are known by themselves!

    The emperor of the AILU Empire - Kate!

    Heleve, Princess of the Ayu empire!

    SAFA, Prince of the baruba empire!

    Prince of the Phil Empire - Kaya!

    In addition to the four of them, there was another middle-aged man wearing the same gorgeous robes and crown as Kate and Goda. He was quite elegant compared with Goda. Standing with Kate and Goda, his identity could be imagined. It should be the emperor of the Phil empire!

    And the information obtained from system perception also confirms the conjecture in wordless mind!

    ¡­¡­

    Via Phil: (grade 86)

    Level 86!

    The highest ranking of all on site!

    In addition, Phil''s surname is not much different from that of the other two emperors. Apart from the emperor of Phil''s empire, I can''t imagine the possibility of others!

    The five people who came to the scene one after another, Kate, Weah, heleve, SAFA and Kaya, saw the Cavaliers who had been hanged by the "commandment lock" all over the sky at the first time. Their eyebrows were severely wrinkled. But when they saw the silence with a funny smile on the opposite face, their expressions suddenly solidified and they cried out.

    "You?!"

    "Well?" This time, it''s Goda''s turn to be surprised.

    "Do you know him?"

    After hearing this, Kate and via looked at each other with a smile.

    "Goda, don''t you forget? He is speechless! "

    "Speechless?" Goda was stunned, and then his face changed. He finally understood what he had learned. He looked at wordless.Of course, Goda didn''t hear the name "silent" for the first time!

    Whether before or recently, the name is quite thunderous, and has been mentioned many times in the "hospital meeting" meeting.

    Goda didn''t see wordless either. At the beginning, when wordless was still at sparril World College, all the twelve members of the Academy cast a shadow on the top of the competition tower. They met wordless once, including Goda

    But because of this, Goda''s reaction is a little different

    Looking at the silence in the opposite direction, Goda narrowed his eyes and whispered softly.

    "This speechless, can take my paw..."

    Looking back at the time when he had seen speechless things and speechless deeds projected on the competition tower, Goda''s eyes towards speechless gradually tended to be dignified.

    This is also a matter of course!

    At the first meeting, Goda saw clearly that the strength of this little guy was only seven levels of peak, which was the existence that he could knead to death casually!

    Later, although I didn''t see wordless again, it''s impossible for Goda to have never heard of wordless deeds

    Including the killing of Marcus and Andrew at the top of the eighth level!

    Now, finally ushered in the second meeting, the original that he can knead the existence of death, but can safely take his own claw!

    Even if Goda''s claw only uses less than 70% of his strength, it''s not a person with the eighth level peak who can then, or even in turn, force himself back!

    "Nine steps Do you?... " Goda took a deep breath to suppress his inner shock.

    No wonder Goda is not shocked!

    After all, when we first met, it was only a few months ago!

    In a few months, from the peak of level 7 to level 9

    Speaking out, I''m afraid Goda will be drowned in laughter without hesitation!

    But that''s what it is!

    For a while, Goda''s mood became complicated

    Don''t say it''s Goda, it''s just that Kate and Weah, who have a vague sense of something, have a lot of changes on their faces.

    Although they had heard Lei Wang mention it in the "hospital meeting", they didn''t believe it very much.

    But now it seems that I can''t believe it

    "Speechless..." Kaya and SAFA are all surprised. "Why are you here?!"

    She did not open her mouth, but her eyes were also on her speechless body, which contained a hint of inquiry.

    Seeing this, wordless scratched his cheek, shrugged his shoulders

    "Well, it''s a little bit, but as you can see, I was beaten up when I arrived..."

    Hearing this, Kaya and SAFA were speechless for a while, and Kate, who had recovered, also smiled bitterly.

    "No matter what you come here, this island belongs to the three empires. Only the people of the three empires can come here, and only the floating boat with the three Royal symbols can land on the island. You must have come here with your special floating boat in trade rashly, and you will be beaten up?"

    Smell speech, speechless is to understand finally why can appear such a situation, spin even if it is a burst of crying and laughing.

    "It''s not that the pontoon with the three Royal symbols can''t land here? Lena''s little girl film, since she didn''t tell me such an important thing, it seems that she is asking for beating... "

    "Rena?" The three emperors, two princes and one princess were stunned for a moment. It seems that they didn''t expect to hear the name here.

    "Sister heleve!"

    At that time, a voice full of sweet and greasy, which made people can''t help but feel gooseflesh sounded in people''s ears. At the same time, a delicate figure came from a corner at a speed invisible to the naked eye, and jumped on her halfway!

    "Sister hileve! Sister hilliffe! " Like a koala hanging on her body, Rena happily rubbed up her very interesting chest, and kept shouting in her mouth.

    "Ray Rena

    For a moment, all the people in the audience were twitching

 Chapter 1056

    (weak ask for support, friends, don''t you come here? ...)

    "..."

    at the scene, the atmosphere, which was a little dignified, suddenly fell to the freezing point

    Looking at Rena, who is constantly rubbing against her chest, with a happy face and almost drooling, not only the expressions of Kate, Goda, via, Kaya and SAFA are frozen there, but also the Cavaliers who are hanging in the air and struggling for a moment before are all calm and stunned

    As for the speechless one who had long suspected that this might happen, he was so red that he almost burst out laughing. For nothing else, just like the ice queen, the emotional fluctuation had never appeared on the surface. At this time, a pair of good looking brows were beating restlessly

    The pink fist lightly shakes without trace, then looses again without trace, and her face is expressionless.

    "Rena, go down..."

    "No, no!" Like a coquettish child, this time, Rena not only rubbed her chest, but also twisted her body like a koala, her cheeks were flushed.

    "Rena has not seen her elder sister for a long time, and she misses her very much. Please accept Rena''s almost irrepressible respect..."

    "Are you really respectful?" Even if it''s her, she can''t help spitting out a little slot at this time. The brows are all wrinkled.

    "Don''t forget that you are still a princess, don''t be so inappropriate in front of the public..."

    "That''s because sister hilliffe hasn''t opened her eyes yet!" Lena said it bluntly, without mercy.

    "What do you care about, sister hilliv, from the point of view of those smelly men?"

    This time, don''t mention her. Even Kate, Goda, Weah, Kaya, SAFA and others are not calm. Especially Weah and Kaya, their faces are full of embarrassment, that is, they are ashamed of having such a perfect daughter or sister, and because Rena''s ruthless tongue that includes them is a little unbearable

    After all. They are also men

    "All right! Rena Seeing Rena seems to have a tendency to keep going. In order to make a bigger joke, Kaya, as an elder brother, quickly stood out.

    "Let go of Princess heleve..."

    "Shut up!" Kaya was interrupted by Rena''s vicious words before she finished speaking.

    "Don''t think you are my princess''s brother, you can order me! All the people who prevent me from getting along with my sister hilliffe are the biggest enemies in my life! "

    Kaya''s face was stiff, even her body was frozen there, and she could not take any more steps

    See here. And Sylvia couldn''t look down. Frowned.

    "Rena. There should be a limit to nonsense... "

    When she said this, she was very oppressive, but it was a pity. Rena was not afraid at all. Instead, she was very aggressive.

    "Don''t even the father and the emperor begin to care about these common things?" Rena said in a tone of iron hatred: "father, you are the emperor of the Phil empire. How can you have the same view as ordinary people? At this time, it''s not surprising to deal with things, but to see the development of the situation with a smile, that''s what a superior person should have... "

    "You..." Weah''s lips trembled. It was angry

    Although he has always had nothing to do with his strange daughter, he can be ridiculed by his daughter in front of so many people, even if he doesn''t feel ashamed

    Weah and Kaya look at each other with a sigh. They understand that they stand up and suffer

    Maybe it''s the same as Rena said, when it''s like this, we should not be surprised and laugh at the development of the situation. In this way, for ourselves, it''s the best way

    Seeing that there''s no way for Sylvia and Kaya to take Rena. Kate, Goda and SAFA are all helpless. She sighs a little. For a while, she doesn''t know what to do

    At this time, heleve''s savior finally appeared

    A big hand suddenly grabbed Rena''s back collar, picked her off her body and lifted her directly in the air. When Rena felt her body floating in the air, she was more and more far away from her

    Now, Rena is on fire

    "Who is so bold to treat this princess?! Look, Princess Ben doesn''t take you

    "What do you think of me?" The familiar voice contains a little coldness, which makes Rena tremble all over, and her mouth is still there.

    Seeing Rena''s sluggish appearance, she made a silent sneer. "I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. It''s good that you''ve come out on your own and saved me the trouble of looking for you..."Just now, Kate has made it clear that it''s not the three imperial families that can''t land on the island. Rena can''t be unaware of this.

    But she didn''t tell herself. Instead, she ran away on the spot and lost a shadow. Then she thought of her resentment with Rena. Even if she was dumb, she understood that everything was deliberately made by this little girl!

    She just wants to see her misfortune!

    However, Rena obviously didn''t expect that since she has the ability to balance a cavalry team composed of a leader of the eighth level and a hundred strong men of the seventh level and above!

    So, this little girl film, doomed to tragedy

    "You What do you want to do?... " Rena pretended to scream ferociously, shouting and struggling, trying to escape from the silent palm.

    "Tell you! You''d better let this princess go! Otherwise... "

    "Or what?!" Speechless picked his own eyebrows and added a smile. "What can you do with me?"

    "My father and brother are here!" Rena screamed like she was dying, but she forgot. Just now, her father and brother were all damaged by her

    So, silent smile, smile is brilliant, and let Rena scared, then the whole face suddenly cold down.

    "Today, even if you are the God of the Empire of Phil, you will not be saved!"

    Leave a word like this, wordless hands will have a more rope

    "No! Yes! WOW! "

    At the next moment, Rena''s shrill voice resounded through the corner of Huangdao

    ¡­¡­

    "Wuwu Wuwuwu... "

    A few minutes later, leina was thrown on the ground like a large piece of garbage, like a loach that had been fished on the bank, with a rag in her mouth, and her mouth was humming. Her eyes were full of anger.

    On one side, Kate, Goda, via, Kaya, SAFA and others can''t help sweating at the scene.

    "I said, Weah..." Kate looked at Weah in a funny way. "Your baby daughter has been controlled for one day. What''s the matter? Don''t you mind? "

    "Forget it..." Weah sighed. "It''s time for someone to crush this savage girl. Besides..."

    With a glance at the speechless face, which was clapping hands comfortably, Weah wryly smiled. "If it''s this little guy, even if you let me get into trouble with him, I have to weigh it. Now he is not the little student who talked with us at the top of the competition tower..."

    "That''s right..." On one side, Goda also sighed, sorted out the complex emotions in his heart, turned around and looked to speechless.

    "Little guy, since everything is just a misunderstanding, you''d better put all the Knights down first..."

    Smell speech, speechless light glanced at those "commandment lock" to hang in the air Cavaliers, chuckled.

    "Although it''s really a misunderstanding, it''s also because they didn''t make it clear, they didn''t say anything and started directly. If it wasn''t me who came today, I''m afraid that under their relentless attack, the person who came here would have to be seriously injured at least?..."

    Kate and others were a little shocked, speechless

    See form, speechless and curled mouth, hands ring in front of the chest.

    "Just hang them for a day and let them reflect on themselves."

    This Kate said in some embarrassment, "it''s really reckless for the Cavaliers to start without asking clearly. It''s proper for them to impose some punishment, but they also want to protect the island of the emperor. It''s understandable. Little guy, just let them go once in my face..."

    "Oh?" Speechless surprised looked at Kate, but shook his head.

    "All right..."

    Kate just smiled.

    "Well, come in with us first..."

    At Kate''s words, he immediately wanted to nod his head without saying anything, but at this time, the leader of the Cavaliers, who had been silent, said something.

    "Your Majesty Kate! That''s not right! "

 Chapter 1057

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dragon shallow moon"! And "dawd", "pirate heart", "dydahsz" and "sun bingnian"

    "Your Majesty Kate! That''s not right! "

    The Cavaliers leader''s sudden words made everyone stunned and looked at him one after another

    Wine red eyes slightly narrowed, speechless also fell in love with the leader of the Cavaliers, just in time, the leader of the Cavaliers also cast his eyes on him, but only for a moment, immediately moved away.

    Although there was only a moment when I could see the leader of the cavalry, I could see clearly. In that moment, the look in the leader''s eyes

    Jealousy Resentment Cruel

    The corner of the mouth pulled up a pondering smile, speechless face with a smile, looking at the leader of the Cavaliers, eyes flashed with cold and fierce light

    The so-called bad comers, good people do not come, choose to speak at this time, but also say that kind of words, coupled with the appearance in the eyes of the leader of the Cavaliers just that moment, speechless has probably been able to predict, what is the next development, in the end

    Kate, Goda and wiya also looked at each other. Maybe they also guessed something, and their brows were locked.

    "What''s the matter, erns?"

    "Three majesty..." It seemed to be a very respectful title, but the leader of the Cavaliers, who was called Ennes, was not half respectful at all. Instead, he was a bit aggressive.

    "Although I don''t know what the relationship between you and the three majesty is, there are regulations on the island. It''s not that the floating boats of the three imperial families can''t land on the island. Now, not only did you board the island in a aboveboard manner, but also you plan to punish the cavalry members guarding the island. The three majesty seem to have no investigation. Erns is a little unclear White

    At this point, erns also glanced at his speechless face with a smile. His eyes flashed sharply and his tone became more gloomy.

    "Although it is indeed the Cavaliers'' fault to launch an attack without asking clearly, as the leader of the Cavaliers, erns is willing to bear all the punishments, but all the reasons are because this gentleman boarded the Royal Island, and now the three majesty do not intend to investigate. On the contrary, I intend to invite him to the island of the emperor. Please redeem Ennes for not accepting such a result! "

    It''s said that Kate, Goda and weaya are all upset

    If we don''t talk about it first, who is right and who is wrong? It''s obvious that erns''s speech is losing their face!

    As the emperor of the three great empires of the sparril world, in the whole sparril world. Apart from the patron gods behind the three empires, the three of them are the most important. When have they been refuted like this

    Even via, who had just been damaged by Rena, was ugly.

    It''s understandable that they are disgraced by their own children. No one will gossip, and they may even get an evaluation of cherishing their children. But they are disgraced by outsiders. Where do they put their emperor''s face

    But. However, his speech is well founded, very reasonable and impeccable. If he is in trouble at this time, I''m afraid that the real ugly thing is only their three emperors

    Besides, there''s something special about his position

    He is not a member of any royal family in the three empires, nor a member of any force outside. But is subordinate to the guardian of Huangdao!

    At the beginning, when the "land of gods" was completed, each of the three gods asked one of their most trusted relatives to come to the island and take the responsibility of guarding the island!

    After many years of development, now, the three gods selected to guard the Royal Island have developed into an extremely large family, whose family power is no less than any of the nine families. Even a little more than three imperial families!

    Because this family is responsible for guarding the whole Huangdao from generation to generation, they are called the guardian family!

    Although the island is nominally an island belonging to the three imperial families. But in fact, on the island, it''s the people who protect the whole family who really make the decision!

    The three gods entrusted them with the mission of guarding the island. At the same time, they also had the responsibility of supervising the three imperial families before and after the opening of the "land of gods". After all, it is difficult to guarantee that any imperial family would not play tricks to gain more benefits from the "land of gods".

    There are three gods in front of the mission, coupled with the achievements of guarding the emperor island for generations, even the three emperors can not easily find trouble on the island!

    And this erns, is the guardian of the family!

    Therefore, Kate, Goda and via can''t take his words as if they didn''t hear him. If erns is unreasonable, then they have cured him. No one dares to complain.

    But now the question raised by Kearns is not wrong. It''s quite reasonable. Even if the tone is a little harsh, the three emperors can''t trouble him because of thisAt present, Kate took the lead in explaining.

    "It''s inevitable for you to have such an idea, but you also said that it''s not the pontoon of the three imperial families that can''t land on Huangdao. Although the pontoon of this little guy is not the Royal pontoon, he himself is the royal family of the AILU empire. He should have the qualification to land on Huangdao?"

    "A member of the royal family of the AILU Empire?" Erns was stunned for a moment, then asked aloud. "Your Majesty Kate, please forgive me for offending me. As far as I know, there is no such a person in this generation of the royal family of the AILU Empire?"

    When she heard the question, Kate''s face became more and more displeased. She opened her mouth. When she wanted to say something, she suddenly raised her head and opened her mouth.

    "He''s my fiance!"

    All of a sudden, erns was stunned.

    See, Kate also smiled. "She was engaged to this little fellow not long ago, so he is her fiance!"

    "As the fiance of the Royal Princess of the AILU Empire, he is also a member of the royal family of the AILU empire. Is that what you want to deny?..."

    As soon as erns''s expression stagnated, he took a look of speechless conditionally. This look, speechless, like a smile, fell into his eyes as if watching a clown jump, which made his eyebrows full of haze.

    "Since she is princess hilliff''s fiance, she is indeed a member of the royal family of the AILU Empire, and is entitled to land on the island..." There was a turn in his voice.

    "However, there is no royal Princess fiance allowed to enter the city of Huangdao, so please leave the island..."

    Air, suddenly solidified up

    The faces of Kate, Goda and weaya have become ugly. Kaya and SAFA are also not good at it. Even her eyebrows are wrinkled.

    Mingming just invited wordless to enter the city of Huangdao, but now it is someone who wants to expel him. No wonder they will behave like this, but they have nothing to say.

    After all, apart from the guardians of the royal family, only those who are about to enter the "land of gods" are the three royal families!

    That is to say, once wordless into the city of Huangdao, it indirectly represents that he will be qualified to enter the "land of gods"!

    If even the fiance of an imperial princess can enter the "land of gods" to gain opportunities, then the "land of gods" is likely to be a mess.

    This is not so hard to imagine. Which of the three imperial families does not want to make their royal family more powerful

    So, if we set a precedent that the fiance of the imperial princess can enter the "land of gods", then the three empires can get some benefits from it. Anyway, there are not only one or two princesses in the royal family. The three royal families can make them all engaged, and then let their fiance enter the "land of gods", so as to get the chance of transformation and enhancement The power of the imperial family

    It''s not much. It can enhance the strength of the imperial family. That''s what the three gods are willing to see. It''s terrible that some people who plan against the will succeed in becoming the royal family through engagement by some shameful means. After getting the chance of transformation, they will kick the royal family aside and even do something harmful to the royal family!

    That''s not worth it

    Therefore, it is true that there is no stipulation that the fiance of the imperial princess can enter the "land of gods" on the island. In the past, no royal person''s engagement will come to the island to enter the "land of gods"

    Speechless, it is also the first foreigner to land on Huangdao

    It seems that erns is going to seize this point, even if he can''t make wordless suffer, he is going to let wordless suffe

 Chapter 1058

    Looking at Kate, Goda, via, Kaya, SAFA, hilliff and others with changeable looks, but they have nothing to say, Ennes glanced at the expressionless speechless face, eyes full of pleasure

    Erns is the guardian!

    The guardian group is the existence of the gods who have created three empires as guardians of the "land of gods", and is responsible for guarding the whole "land of gods" and the Huangdao!

    In addition, the three gods also give the guardian a right to supervise the royal family of the three Empires Before and after the opening of the "land of gods"!

    It sounds like a very powerful look, but in fact, only the people who guard the clan know that their clan is just a dispensable existence

    As the guardian of the "land of gods" selected by the gods, the guardian family also has the qualification to enter the "land of gods"!

    That''s why a family that sticks to the closed islands overseas can develop to the level of nine families in the world of sparril, or even three royal families

    Although, the guardians are not like the three royal families. As long as they have the blood of the three royal families and the strength of the sixth level, they can enter the "land of gods". There are restrictions on the candidates who can enter the "land of gods"

    But also let the guard family develop to the level of 12 top forces in the world!

    This shows how precious the "land of gods" is. And the guardians who guard the "land of gods" have more prestige

    However, no matter how strong and powerful the guardian family is, they will not be regarded by the people of the three empires and the nine families!

    Because, the strength of the guard group is strong, but they have a forever and forever limitation

    Every one of the people who guard the whole family can''t leave Huangdao for half a step!

    That is to say, the guardians. It can only be operated in Huangdao

    Such a family. Even if they are as strong as the three royal families and the nine families, how can they be remembered

    Anyway, there''s no way to leave Huangdao for the guards, is it

    It is also because of this, the position of the guardian is very embarrassing

    Say they are powerful, but they can only be on the island of the emperor. Only around the time when the "land of the gods" was opened could there be a chance of prestige

    They are very weak. They can be compared with three royal families and nine families

    Such an invincible position. It also makes the guardians hold a grudge in their hearts. Although it can''t be said that all the guardians hold this grudge, most of them do

    And this is erns. It is the one who has such a grievance!

    Originally, at least on the island of the emperor, erns was able to exert a bit of authority and vent his resentment. Especially during the opening period of "the land of gods", with the mission of protecting the family, he did not do less to embarrass the three royal families.

    This also makes erns a little bit of spirited!

    Because of his high spirited, he was also a little complacent for a while, so that when he landed on Huangdao without any words, erns gave the order of arrest without saying a word, which led to the occurrence of all the following

    So, it''s not so much wordless trade landing on the island that makes everything happen, but rather that erns is immersed in the pleasure of venting for a while that makes all this happen!

    If speechless is just an unimportant intruder, then it should have fallen into the play of erns. Unfortunately, this time, erns kicked the iron plate!

    It was because of this iron plate that deans had resentment in his heart. In addition, he was a famous person in the guard family, a strong man at the top of the eighth level, but he ate up in the hands of a so-called little kid in his eyes. So, he was in a dilemma

    In this case, even Kate, Goda and weaya were involved!

    Seeing that the three emperors were speechless, erns was very proud. In this period of time, he also found an excuse to bully the ordinary royal family and let him go to the trouble of the people directly related to the royal family. He didn''t have the courage yet.

    Now, not only the royal lineage, but also the principal of the royal family are involved in his manipulation. How can he not be proud

    It has to be said that, in addition to the identity of the guardian family, erns, is just a villain!

    However, he has such a dependence on the guardian family, which makes the three emperors in a dilemma. Otherwise, change an object, or change a time, don''t touch the "land of gods" to open. During the time when the guardian family plays a role, Kate, Goda and weaya have been angry for a long time!

    Just when erns thought that he was winning and intended to bully himself and continue to enjoy the pleasure of "bullying" the three emperors, he finally opened his mouth

    "You said that there is no royal Princess fiance on the island to be allowed to enter the city, right?..."Hearing speechless speech, his eyes suddenly became fierce, but he hid them well.

    "Yes! Only the three imperial families can enter the city of Huangdao, and only the three imperial families can enter the "land of gods". This is a rule that has been handed down since ancient times. No matter the three royal families or the guardian family, or even the nine families outside, they all know this rule! "

    "So..." As if suddenly realized, speechless nodded, but then a smile appeared on his face.

    "Then, is there a rule on Huangdao that the fiance of the Royal Princess should never enter the city of Huangdao?"

    Erns''s expression froze

    Her eyes were also bright, and the gloom on her face disappeared.

    "That''s right!" Kaya stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "no royal Princess fiance can enter the city of Huangdao, but there is no royal Princess fiance can not enter the city of Huangdao, so it should be allowed to enter the city of Huangdao without words?"

    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Prince Kaya Erns''s face was sombre.

    "Although there is no written stipulation in Huangdao that the Royal Engagement is not allowed to enter the city of Huangdao, it is also an unwritten stipulation that those engagement persons who are afraid of getting transmutation from the" land of gods "only engage with the Royal by means of entering the" land of gods ", and even more, they may harm the royal family. I think you should understand..."

    This Kaya is silent

    "You don''t have to worry about that!" "He won''t have any idea about the royal family," she said coldly to erns

    "Who knows..." Erns sneered. "I''m afraid that even Princess hilliv will keep you in the dark. When you regret it, it''s too late..."

    Sniffing at the words, heleve gave Ennes a light glance. "I don''t think you made a mistake?"

    Erns was stunned and frowned. "How can I say that?"

    She looked directly at her face, and her voice still didn''t fluctuate half a minute. What she said, however, made her head "buzz" and become blank.

    "If he wants to do something to the royal family, maybe even the royal family can''t stop him!"

    "No matter which of the three royal families!"

    With her speech, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence. Kate, Goda, via, Kaya and SAFA also changed their faces slightly, looked at each other with a wry smile.

    "Hope Princess heleve There was a chill on his back and an ugly smile on his face. "Are you kidding?"

    "I never laugh!" "Behind him, there are no less than five ninth level strong men protecting him. Besides, there is a semi divine level strong man!"

    "In your opinion, which of the three royal families can achieve such power?"

    "What..." Erns is confused

    No less than five of the top nine

    A semi divine power

    "How can it be?!" Erns cried out in disbelief. "Any one of the three imperial families has only one patron saint of the semi divine level, and there are no more than three ninth level strong ones. Even the nine families and the guardian family have not produced the strong of the semi divine level and the strong of the Ninth level, how can he..."

    "I hate to admit it!" Goda waved and interrupted his words.

    "But it is!"

    "Here This Erns is at a loss

    Looking at the disbelieving erns, heleve said a faint word that made everyone on the scene shocked again.

    "If you are attached to the status of his royal fiance, I can also marry him immediately and become his wife!"

    Regardless of completely staying on the spot, including the silent people, heleve pulled the silent hand, walked into the city of Huangdao, leaving only a light word, floating on the spot

    "So I''ll take full responsibility for what really happened!"

 Chapter 1059

    (I''ve been playing gal for a long time recently. I only sleep five or six hours a day. I''m adorable all over the world...)

    overseas, Huangdao city

    This is an old city

    Perhaps because of the isolation, the buildings in the city of Huangdao do not have the obvious western style like the buildings in sparril, but have a bit of ancient European flavor in it

    In Huangdao City, almost all the buildings are made of red or white marble. From a distance, it looks like a small church. It gives people a quite sacred feeling. Even some of the larger buildings still have the shape of the castle. People who don''t know think this is the gathering place of the aristocratic residence in ancient Western Europe

    The ground is covered with red bricks. Trees are planted on both sides of each street. There are blooming flower beds around the roots. In terms of environment, Huangdao city is indeed a very beautiful city

    People who live in Huangdao city are just like ordinary people. They are busy outside and inside every house. Some are taking water and cooking, some are doing housework, some are yelling at stalls, some are shopping and shopping. They are just like ordinary city. They are full of life everywhere

    These people are also guardians of the family!

    However, unlike the people who guard the "land of gods" from ancient times to the present, these people are just ordinary people

    The people in the guardian family are also human beings. Since they are human beings, there are people who have the talent for cultivation, and there are people who have no talent for cultivation

    In the guardian family, only those with outstanding cultivation talents are qualified to guard the "land of gods". Those who have no talent for cultivation and can only be ordinary people or low-level cultivators all their lives can only give up their mission and live a peaceful life in Huangdao city

    Every family living in the streets of Huangdao city is these so-called ordinary people and low-level practitioners who have no cultivation talent!

    As for those who carry out the mission of guarding the whole nation, guarding the "land of gods" and Huangdao, they live in the center of Huangdao city. Under a huge tree!

    Walking on the streets of Huangdao City, listening to her unique voice, she explained the origin and matters needing attention of the guard family, while looking at the huge tree in front of her, her eyes were full of heart palpitations

    Just because he has never seen such a big tree!

    Wordless is still on the outskirts of Huangdao City, a long way from the giant trees in the center. However, even if it is so far away, standing in the silent position, you can still see that the huge trees like blocking the sky cover nearly half of the whole city of Huangdao!

    If the trunk of a giant tree is thick, I don''t know how thick it is. But the canopy covered with green leaves and branches should be more than 10 kilometers at least!

    Take this as a guess. I''m afraid the trunk of the giant tree is also very large

    Such a huge tree, let alone in the sparril world, is in the other copy world, speechless have not seen, will subconsciously be awed by the huge size, which is also a matter of course

    So much so that, being shocked by the size of the giant tree, he did not find it. I don''t know when it has stopped

    When speechless realized that the cold voice had disappeared, she looked at it doubtfully, and then, without saying a word, she stared at her icy blue pupil, which she was staring at, and then it was printed into his eyes

    As the distance between her and silent is only as wide as one shoulder, silent can look at her from the height of the upper half of her head. Seeing her sparkling eyes and beautiful suffocating face, feeling the same temperament as the ice queen, even the wordless in the flowers can''t help but heart beat faster

    Until now, speechless feel a little unreal

    At present, this appearance is absolutely no less than that of any girl around me. In temperament, she is also aloof. She is a famous princess in AILU empire. She will be her fiancee

    Even, the beautiful fiancee in front of us, just in front of so many people, threatened to perform the engagement with ourselves and become a real couple!

    How can wordless feel real

    After all, although wordless is close to the girls around him, almost everything has been done, but the only one who has a real engagement with him is the "sword realm" in the world

    I don''t know if she saw through what she thought in wordless heart, saw wordless enter into the state of trance, as always, there was no wave of voice line from her mouth.

    "Are you listening to me?"

    Cold voice line together, speechless hard hit a spirit, back to God, hurried to speak."That is to say, that is actually the guardian of the" land of gods "on the island, right?"

    With a light touch of her chin, she saw the situation and was speechless. At last, she was more or less aware of the situation on the island.

    "It''s no wonder that even the emperors of the three empires dare to scratch their faces. They thought they were a character with a feather as an arrow..."

    "After all, all generations guard the" holy land "which is very important to the three empires. The credit is very huge, so the father and the emperor can''t treat their sins casually..." She didn''t agree with what she had said, and she didn''t go against it. She said it like this.

    "I have heard from my father that at the beginning, when he was not the emperor of the AILU Empire, he also landed on the Huangdao island. At that time, he was also upset by the guardians of the family..."

    "Ha?" Speechless surprised to see her. "Even your father and Emperor are upset by the people who protect them?"

    Shiv nodded. "Other royal family members have been more or less troubled by the guard family. So, although the guard family has worked hard, the three imperial families have no good feelings for them. If someone asks for your trouble, everyone will stand on your side..."

    "What a surprise..." Speechless and funny shook his head, then glanced at her.

    "Are you upset too?"

    "Not yet!" "But when you come, they should have an excuse to get in trouble with me..." she replied directly

    Speechless immediately some awkwardly scratched own cheek, pulled the topic.

    "Yes By the way! " Pointing to the huge tree in front of him, he asked silently, "what kind of tree is that? How could it be so big? "

    Hearing this, she looked up at the huge tree in front of her, and her eyes were full of strange ripples.

    "That''s the guardian tree!"

    "Guard the sacred tree?"

    "Guard the sacred tree!" With a little effort in her nod, she realized that what kind of guardian tree should not be an ordinary tree

    At a glance of speechlessness, she said something that can''t be ignored in a very plain way.

    "It''s a tree planted by the three gods together and created by their powers!"

    "Planted by three gods?!" Silently and subconsciously, I slowed down my breathing and listened to her.

    "It is said that the guardian tree itself is a kind of strange treasure. The three gods planted it in this sea area, and then gave birth to it with their magic power. Therefore, the guardian tree grows out of the sea from the bottom of the sea, and the roots of the tree form an island..."

    "Made an island?" Speechless astonishment. "That island, isn''t it the emperor island?"

    "Yes..." Obviously, she was talking about such amazing things, but her tone didn''t stir at all. It seemed that she was talking about something unimportant, which made people feel no sense of being in the real world.

    "Although the trunk and crown of the guardian God tree are spectacular, the most spectacular is the root, which not only forms the Huangdao, but also leads to the sea bottom!"

    And speechless together looking at the guardian tree, said here, the tone of her voice is finally with a bit of illusion.

    "Because this island is made up of guardian divine trees. Its growth has been infused by the three gods and it is a treasure. Therefore, in this island, guardian divine trees are invincible!"

    "Invincible?" Speechless surprise.

    "The guardian tree is not beautiful..." "In fact, it''s the real guardian of the" land of gods ". It''s not that the three imperial families can''t enter the" land of gods "because of the existence of the guardian tree, which will prevent outsiders from entering the" land of gods ", guarding the" land of gods ", and preventing the guardians from leaving the island!"

    "So it is..." Speechless took a deep breath, and his expression became serious.

    "So, is it really invincible?"

    "Don''t know..." That''s what she said. "At least, up to now, no one has been able to disobey and guard the sacred tree on Huangdao!"

    "Including the protectors of the three imperial families!"

    With this sentence, a quite long silence spread between wordless and Schiff

    After a long time, speechless before a long breath, a wry smile.

    "Then I can''t get into the ''land of the gods''?"

    Heleve turned her head and cast her eyes on wordless for a while. Then she moved away and walked forward

    "It''s psychic to guard the sacred tree. When I admit that you are my fiance on Huangdao, you have become a member of the AILU royal family and are entitled to enter the" land of gods "!"

    Speechless, I just smiled, followed her, and went to the direction of guarding the sacred tree

 Chapter 1060

    I was told that it''s easy to die when I write a book. What kind of response should I make? ...)

    Huangdao City, mainly divided into two parts

    One is to protect about 60% of the urban area beyond the coverage of the sacred tree canopy

    It is the area where ordinary people and low-level practitioners in the family live

    On the other hand, within the canopy of the sacred tree, about 40% of the whole Huangdao city

    Here, it is the area where the people who have a certain degree of strength live, carrying out the mission handed down from generation to generation

    Taking the canopy of the sacred tree as the demarcation line, according to this demarcation line, the guardians built a cliff like wall in Huangdao City, as the real demarcation line between the two areas!

    Take this fence as the line, outside the fence is the urban area, and inside the fence is the real area to protect the lives of the people!

    There are clear regulations in the guardian family. The guardian family with the qualification to perform the mission can enter the area covered by the tree crown of the guardian tree and live here

    Ordinary people and low-level cultivators who do not have the qualification to perform their mission cannot enter the area within the enclosure!

    Obviously, the hierarchy of the guard clan is very strict, because the status of the guard clan is also different!

    In the guardian family, only those who have the qualification to carry out the mission can call themselves the guardian family

    And those ordinary people and low-level cultivators, even if they have the blood of the guardians. No one will treat them as real guardians

    Ordinary people, low-level cultivators and real guardians!

    This is the composition of the whole Huangdao city!

    Even the living area has been clearly divided, and even limits the scope of activities of ordinary people and low-level practitioners. It can be imagined that compared with the people who are qualified to be called the guardians, the status difference between the two is much

    In such a case, the wall to distinguish the two or to guard the sacred tree''s canopy coverage as the reference line, from which we can know how high the guardian tree is in the heart of the guard family!

    Speechless is also learned from the mouth of hileve, to guard the hearts of a clan and the sacred tree. It''s their faith!

    This undoubtedly surprised wordless

    Need to know. To guard the existence of the sacred tree is not only to guard the "holy land" and Huangdao in an orderly way, but also to limit the people who guard the whole family. Keep them from leaving the island!

    That is to say. The reason why the guardians have no way to leave Huangdao. Although there are three major gods in the charge, but the real implementation of this charge is to protect the tree!

    For the existence that limits one''s freedom. What''s the difference between guarding the sacred tree and the police who believe in guarding in prison

    "The overall strength of the guard clan is not much less than that of the first clan in the three empires..."

    With speechless voice, she is entering the living area of a ethnic group from one of the gates of the boundary wall. She is walking to the living area of the three imperial families. Her voice is still cold, but she is very patient to explain the speechless questions.

    "Like the nine families of the three empires, there is a ninth level strongman in the guardian family, and the Ninth level strongman in the guardian family is the chief of the guardian family!"

    "On the overall strength of the family, the guard family is the level of the first family of the three empires, and the reason why they can be regarded as enough to match the royal family of the three empires is because of the existence of the guard God tree!"

    At this point, she looked up at the top of the guardian tree crown, but her steps did not stop, and the explanation continued.

    "Behind the three imperial families, there is a patron saint of semi divine level. However, the patron saint of the three royal families is stronger than the patron saint of the three imperial families. It is also the existence of the patron saint of the divine tree that makes the evaluation of the patron saint of the three Royal families improved a lot. They are separated from the level of the nine royal families and are approaching the three imperial families directly!"

    "Therefore, the guardians always regard the protection of the sacred tree as their faith, even if their freedom is limited by the guardian tree..."

    "Oh?" Speechless walked with her side by side, picked her own eyebrows, and looked at the guardian tree, her eyes narrowed.

    "That is to say, the real arrogant dependence of the guardians is to guard the sacred tree?!"

    After a while, her lips opened. "Although the patron saint tree is just a tree, at least, its existence is very transcendent. For countless years, no one has been able to compete with the patron saint tree on Huangdao!"

    "If the real God level strong still exists, then, for them, the guardian tree must be no big deal, but the power to guard the God tree down the God level is really powerful and extraordinary!""So, in the heart of those who know it, it is absolutely invincible that the guardian tree is below the divine level!"

    "But now, the powerful of the divine rank is gone, and guarding the divine tree has become the real invincible!"

    "It''s a pity that although the guardian tree is psychic, it doesn''t have the wisdom of human beings, and it can only stick to the island of the emperor. Otherwise, the current pattern of the world of sparril may change or not..."

    Listening to her regret or fluke speech, she nodded her chin, looked up, looked at the guardian tree, and her eyes flashed the flow of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Guardian God tree: (level 98)

    Breath suddenly a stagnation, immediately, speechless wry laugh out a voice.

    Grade 98

    Really have the invincible qualification below the divine level!

    I don''t know who is strong and who is weak

    Think of here, speechless heart is a kind of direct access to the purple "Ruby mode", and the patron saint tree fight a higher impulse!

    "Well?" All of a sudden, silent pupil a congealed, a grasp of the side of her hand, step out of the footsteps also came back, fixed in place.

    Shiv looked speechless with a faint stare.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Speechless didn''t answer, but turned her eyes to the front, and she immediately swept her eyes. Then, the scene printed into her eyes made her a pair of beautiful eyebrows tightly wrinkled

    In front, not far away, it should not have many people on the channel, but now it is full of people standing one by one

    They stand side by side on both sides of the front passage, like the soldiers in the private army. They stand tall and straight in two rows. People who don''t know think they are the staff who are standing there to check what contraband, but neither of them think so

    Probably because, the number of people in about dozens of two lines, with very bad eyes, staring at two people dead

    To be more precise, it should be said to be staring at speechless!

    At the end of the two lines, there was another figure standing in the middle. He was looking at this side with provocative and resentful eyes, and his face was full of ruthlessness.

    It''s Ennes!

    See speechless, two people come here, the corner of his mouth pulled up a disgusting arc, the hand flicked gently, and everyone in the two lines began to release the fighting spirit, congealed together, like the spread of the miasma, can''t help blowing over!

    As soon as her skin was cold and she breathed, an indescribable sense of heaviness rose from her chest, and her soft shoulders sank, as if she had been put on something, even her body became heavy.

    If she didn''t understand what it was like to be treated like this, her head would grow white

    Her breath became a little short, and her face was white, but her expression did not change much, and her voice did not fluctuate.

    "It seems that difficulties come earlier than imagined..."

    Compared with the pale Cherie, she is speechless and self-confident, with no movement of her eyelids and slight disdain in her eyes

    In front of us, most of these two teams are strong at the top of level 7, and a few are still in level 8!

    Although the number of such a team is smaller than the Cavaliers just now, it is much more elite!

    However, erns knew that even such an elite would not be good compared with the wordless ability to deal with the Cavaliers unharmed, so he changed his way and oppressed them with fighting spirit!

    In this way, wordless if you start first, he will lose!

    And if you are more aggressive, who can compete with dozens of elite teams?!

    It has to be said that erns''s calculation is really loud enough!

    Unfortunately, what he met was wordless

    Pressure

    Who can beat the vampire?!

 Chapter 1061

    (roll, sell, and ask for support...)

    in the space invisible to the naked eye, the pressure of surging fighting spirit is like double gravity, which blows hard to the front of the two lines of teams and acts on the space on site!

    The fighting spirit of the dozens of elites is constantly rising, and it is still intensifying. The eyes of each elite team are full of sarcasm. Looking at the two people in the front passage, it seems that they have seen the scene of spitting blood and falling to the ground. Their faces are full of energy, and the level of burning fighting spirit can''t help but be fierce

    Standing at the end of the line, erns clearly saw the expression of disapproval on the wordless face. His face sank down and bit his teeth, but he also burned up and joined the ranks of oppression!

    The oppressive force suddenly increased a lot, which made her pretty face white. Her brow was wrinkled, her eyes flashed a little color of pain, and her body sank more and more. Even if she released her magic to resist, it did not delay the occurrence of this phenomenon.

    Her talent is outstanding. She has become the eighth level strong at a young age. However, she is in her twenties or so. Even if her talent is outstanding, how can she compare with those seven old and eighty old guardians

    Almost every one of them is over 30 years old. Although there are many of them in the seventh level, there are also some in the eighth level. Among them, there are also those who are better than hiereeve!

    Plus the eighth level peak, how can heleve fight against others

    Besides. People are not right one by one, but all together!

    It was a little too much pressure for her to join hands

    Fortunately, it''s just fighting and oppressing. If it''s a real fight, then there are ten more celives, who can''t fight the elite team of dozens of people!

    With the passage of time, the pale color on her face gradually turned to ruddy.

    It wasn''t a sign that things were getting better, but that Qi and blood in her body were beginning to flow up under the pressure of fighting Qi!

    Go on as it is. Heleve. Absolutely spit blood and fall to the ground!

    Even the princess of the Empire dare to spit blood and fall to the ground. You can imagine how arrogant the people guarding the whole family are!

    Anyway, at that time, they just need to use an excuse of "testing the Royal genius" to fool them. After all. They didn''t do it, did they

    Just. At that time, I''m afraid the guardian family will have to bear Kate''s anger!

    In Kate''s eyes. Nothing is more important than the daughter of hileve. Even the hardworking guardians, even the despots who are accused of fighting against the meritorious!

    Of course, there is no word here. Kate''s angry scene is doomed to be invisible

    Looking at her face gradually ruddy, the color of pain in her icy blue eyes became more and more intense, and her wordless brow picked up, and her eyes swept to erns.

    "Hum..."

    It''s like an endless ocean. It''s like a stormy wave in a storm, rushing by!

    With the sound of "bang", the white fog like a shockwave suddenly swept out from the source of silent steps, and suddenly attacked the four directions!

    The temperature suddenly dropped to the freezing point!

    "Click, click, click..."

    In a "click" sound, where the cold white fog passes, the ground condenses into ice in a short time, and spreads around at an extremely fast speed. The fighting air that condenses from the elite team is also covered by the white fog in the cold air, and the ice is formed!

    "What..." The elite of the group of guardians were shocked.

    At the same time when they were shocked, the white fog containing extreme ice temperature blew through their bodies. The elite of the guard group didn''t even have time to react. In the scream of panic, they all formed an ice sculpture!

    "Impossible!" Erns can''t believe it, but the time to allow him to react is not very long. The frenzied cold air like sea current keeps approaching in his pupil, which finally makes him realize that now is not an incredible time!

    At the moment, erns quickly pulled out his knight sword, took up the fighting spirit, exerted his fighting skills, and beheaded heavily against the cold white fog!

    "Peng..."

    With a flash of fighting light, the white fog was cut off from the middle and out of a certain area!

    "Whoo..."

    Being cut into two parts of the white fog, he wiped his body and blew by, and only felt a sharp cold current from his side. When he came back to his mind, everything in front of him was covered with ice, and even the sweat from his forehead was condensed into ice beads!

    The scene, only the area where erns is standing, is well preserved!So terrible!

    "Shua" a moment, the color of his face all faded, the full-bodied pale color covered his whole face, indicating his master''s mood at the moment.

    Subconsciously raised his head, looked to speechless, next second, erns saw, speechless that smile

    That expression, clearly is looking at a loser''s expression!

    His body trembled and his eyes were full of reluctance, but no longer, it would not help.

    After all, it was his idea to create difficulties with the oppression of pure fighting spirit.

    In such a case, the rules are also obvious. Whoever starts first will lose!

    And just now, erns started

    In order to resist the cold current formed by wordless pure magic, he not only started, but also used military equipment and war skills!

    Lost to the ground!

    "How could So... " Erns growled like a growl. "Why can the chill of pure magic make people frozen?"

    With pure magic to form cold air, many magicians who are good at ice department will!

    But to reach this level of cold, Ernst even heard!

    If we use ice magic, to this extent, it''s not a strange thing, but the chill of pure magic, who can freeze all the ground and even people in our sight?!

    The semi God level might be able to do it, but he said that he was a semi God level strong man, and he would not believe it even if he died!

    Of course, erns didn''t know that with the ability of speechless, even if the magic is strong enough, it can only be achieved by freezing all the ground in the sight if the cold air is simply composed of magic. But how can the practitioners who reach the seventh and eighth levels of freezing reach that!

    The reason why we can achieve this level is "the ice of the witch", that is, the contribution of agurola and jusha!

    "Cang Bing of the enchanter" originally belongs to the level of the true ancestor, and is also the strongest vampire true ancestor in the world -- the fourth true ancestor''s beast. It can be imagined whether it is strong or not. However, after the integration of aguerola and kusha, it has become a whole. The power of "Cang Bing of the enchanter" has also increased several levels!

    Among all the animals without words, the strongest ones are undoubtedly the "thunder trap of black dragon" and "burning inflammation of white dragon". But they are strong in ability and effect, with the lightning of smashing space and the flame of burning time, which is the real powerful place of black and white dragon!

    It''s not the ability, but on the strength alone, it''s the strongest of "the ice of the fairy maiden"!

    As the owner of the ice''s companion beast, the fairy maiden''s Cang ice, he has reached an unprecedented level in his ice attainments!

    That''s what happened

    Pulling up the hand of celive, who was in a state of trance looking at the ice world in front of her eyes, speechless raised her steps, crossed the ice sculptures on each face, wiped his body under the face of Ernst Tieqing, and walked in the past

    As he turned around, his eyes were red. At last, he could not suppress his resentment and roar wildly!

    "Ah ah!!!"

    The roar with resentment and unwillingness reverberates in this ice world, which will last for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    The hand is pulled by speechless, and celive walks behind speechless, looking at his straight back, with strange ripples in ice blue pupils.

    "Your accomplishments on the ice surprised me..."

    "Oh?" The silent head also does not return smile way: "can be said so by the famous ice princess, that looks really so..."

    Heleve lowered her head and whispered, "my ice is not as good as you..."

    "Then I will be very happy!" Speechless turned around, a soft smile appeared on his face.

    "I don''t want to be weaker than my fiancee, even ice..."

    Hearing the words, her eyes twinkled, she looked at the hand she held with wordless, and smiled

 Chapter 1062

    (why is it around five o''clock every time the code is finished? ... [handicapped]...)

    Huangdao city

    When the night came to Huangdao City, there was a big stir in the whole city!

    The reason is very simple. The two conflicts between wordless and the guardians during the day have just spread

    In less than a day, the Cavaliers and a elite team guarding the family fell into the hands of a Royal Princess fiance. The news that they were hanged and frozen into ice sculptures respectively was heard by no one!

    Including the three imperial families!

    Hearing this news, some people are happy and others are sad

    Happy people, needless to say, are the three imperial families of course!

    Among the three imperial families who came to the island, there were not only the royal family''s direct descendants, but also the royal family''s collateral descendants

    During the time when they came to Huangdao, these royal children didn''t have a good life at all

    It''s just that the guardians of the royal family, relying on the name of supervising the royal family, find excuses and bully them!

    Mingming is the son of the three imperial families. Who has been bullied outside

    But when they came here, they suffered from the difficulties of the guardians. However, they had the mission of supervising the royal children as an excuse, and they didn''t do it directly, which made the Royal Children of the three empires have no way to get upset. They were very depressed.

    Now, how can they not be happy to see that the guardians of the clan have fallen behind and are still in the hands of their royal family?!

    Especially the royal family of the AILU Empire almost worshipped speechless as an idol!

    After all, they help them out in a bad way, don''t they

    But the royal family of the three great empires are very happy, but the people who guard the family are angry.

    Trapped in the island for life. There is no use for a body of power. It can only be used to guard the ethereal "land of gods". Only once every ten years when the "land of gods" is opened can there be a chance to guard. The hearts of those who guard the family are even more oppressed.

    Now, it''s not easy to usher in the opening of the "land of gods", which can finally come into use, and take this opportunity. Vent the suffocation in the heart, but it is on the contrary to be ridden to the head, how can the guardian not be angry

    They want to find wordless trouble, but even a whole 100 Cavaliers team with at least seven ranks and dozens of elite at least seven ranks are all in wordless hands, and the eighth rank peak of erns has no way at all. All day long, their faces are black like carbon. What can they do

    In fact, there are many guardians who don''t believe that a man in his twenties can independently pick out the Cavaliers composed of 100 strong men of at least seven ranks and the elite teams composed of dozens of top men of at least seven ranks.

    But the Knights are still hanging outside the city, and the elite are still in the shape of ice sculptures. They can''t believe it.

    Therefore, the guardians can only clamor in words, but each one has made a turtle. We can only wait for those really tough people in the guard family to make troubles. At that time, they will not mind falling into trouble in the past

    For a while, the whole city of Huangdao was bustling up

    The bright moon hangs in the dark night sky, and the cold moonlight pours down from the sky, illuminating the sea all around, shining white and bright

    Under the patron saint tree. In the habitat of the guard clan, there is an area dedicated to the three imperial families when the "land of gods" is opened.

    And deep in the area where the royal family lived, in a building, he sat on the bed with his eyes closed and his body speechless. The air flow of magic is constantly surging, and each surging will make the air flow of magic stronger.

    A stream of magic air, like smoke, drilled through the surface of the silent body. In the passage of time slowly growing, and one by one into speechless body, become a member of his body''s endless magic ocean

    After maintaining this scene for nearly two or three hours, the closed eyes of wordless gradually opened, and the magic on the surface of the body converged into the body and became calm

    I felt a little magic in my body, breathed out a breath without words, and a satisfied expression appeared on my face.

    Although the wordless magic is superior in quantity and quality because of the relationship between the true ancestor''s blood and the best magic cultivation method, it can''t be used up by anyone who comes and how, but wordless is not only satisfied with the status quo.

    There are so many kinds of skills in the book of thirteen thousand demons. There are also some kinds of anti sky skills that can only be performed by extremely horrible magic. The wordless magic is strong, but it can''t be used as breath, and it will be used up eventually.Therefore, only with continuous progress and improvement can we one day pick up the skills in the magic way book!

    At that time, speechless can be regarded as a real strong one!

    Moreover, even if we eliminate the skill in the book of Warcraft, there are still animals in the wordless body

    The beast is a collection of magic. The beast itself is the magic itself. The high-level vampire is better than the low-level vampire, because their blood is higher and they can store more magic than the low-level vampire. The beast composed of magic, naturally, is better than the low-level vampire!

    In other words, the growth of the host magic is actually the growth of the beast itself!

    Otherwise, if the animals can''t grow, how can they accompany the host forever

    Therefore, even for the growth of the animals in the body, wordless people have to practice their magic every day. In this way, whether it''s black and white dragon or that month, Xia Yin, Gu Sha, agulora can be promoted!

    "It''s always good to practice magic more..." I came to a perfect conclusion. Wordless just wanted to practice again, but the action suddenly stopped. I looked at the door and smiled.

    "Now that you''re here, come in..."

    The room echoed the silent voice. After falling, there was a silence. But after a while, the door was quietly opened. Soon, an ice blue figure came in

    Looking at the young girl who is slowly walking towards her and looks particularly cool and beautiful under the soft magic light, she nodded her head in silence and exclaimed.

    "It''s worthy of being an imperial princess. It''s beautiful..."

    For a moment, her steps paused a little, her eyes twinkled a few times, but she soon recovered, as if she had not heard anything. She moved her steps, walked to the silent side, and her ice blue pupils were staring at the silent body tightly, and there was no sound, just looking straight.

    Wordless some unnatural scratch cheek, only helpless voice, to cover up their own heart of embarrassment.

    "It''s so late. Haven''t you slept yet?"

    Heleve nodded her head lightly, her lips moved slightly, but she said nothing. She looked like she wanted to talk and stopped, which made her silent heart laugh.

    "Well, in a word, can I help you if you need anything?" Moved to move body, vacated a position, speechless say: "sit down to say first?..."

    Looking at speechless to free up her own side position, heleve hesitated for a moment, then walked to the past, sat beside speechless, turned around and looked at him.

    "Just now, Rena came to me..."

    Smell words, speechless blinked eyes, so said: "are you pushed down by her? So come to me to break the engagement?! "

    As soon as her face was cold, she raised one of her hands. The magic of ice blue surged up from above. Seeing this, she quickly raised her hand to surrender.

    "Just a joke! A joke! "

    "Don''t joke about it later..." Her willow eyebrows were frowning and her tone was a little unpleasant. "I don''t like that child''s special hobby very much..."

    Hearing her words, she almost laughed, but he could not guarantee that next time she would not do it directly. She could only bear the smile in her heart and coughed, pretending to be serious.

    "So, you came to me because Rena caused you trouble, so you want me to tie her up again?"

    She glanced at speechless, shook her head, and began to speak lightly. The joke in speechless heart disappeared immediately.

    "Rena told me that you have seen the projection of the God ELU, and what kind of disaster..."

    The smile on her face slowly converged, and she looked at her eyes and rubbed her cheek like a wordless headache.

    "That girl, it''s so open-minded..."

    "It seems true..." Shiv stared speechless, her face full of seriousness.

    "Can you tell me something?"

 Chapter 1063

    Night, getting thick

    In the room, speechless and SHIV sit side by side, looking very warm under the magic light at the top of the ceiling

    However, sitting beside silent for a long time, she did not open her mouth. Instead, she fixed her ice blue eyes on silent face, listened to him about the three rings left by AI Lu in the treasure land, the shadow left by AI Lu in the Treasury, and the "ring of strength" and the disaster

    In the whole room, only the voiceless voice reverberated around, and one by one passed into her ears. Knowing the whole story, her face was still cold as snow, without any ups and downs

    However, if you look carefully, it can be found that the same cold eyes of celif show a slight fluctuation, which proves that in her heart, it is not as calm as it seems on the surface

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but speechless has finally said all the things, breathed out a breath and sighed.

    "That''s why I came to the land of the gods to see if the key to the ring of power is here..."

    She pursed her lips and gave a silent, wry smile. "If I could, I really hope that I didn''t find the key to the" power ring "in the" land of the gods ", so that I can prove that the catastrophe that AI Lu projected is just a lie, and I don''t need to make so many troubles..."

    The waves in her eyes slowly subsided. Silence for a while, said softly: "originally, you have been carrying such a heavy secret..."

    "Carrying?..." Speechless Zheng for a while, then shook his head, laughed.

    "You don''t think I''m too great to bear. I don''t have the feelings to save the world!"

    This time, it''s her turn to stop. "Then why do you..."

    "Why are you still running around for the sake of the great disaster, right?" Speechless shrugged and turned his head.

    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to joke with the people of the next generation about this kind of thing since I''m a God. As for me. Just don''t want to lose a good shelter... "

    The vision moved to the window position, looked to the night sky, this moment, speechless tone appears some dreamlike.

    "After all. I no It should be us. And the reason to stay in the world... "

    For the speechless speech, she is all kinds of unknown, but she did not ask. There was a direct silence.

    In the case that everything can be said, such as the projection of AI Lu, the ring of force and the great disaster, there are still some secrets that have not been said, so these secrets are either extremely important or absolutely impossible to say

    Speechless don''t say, that asked is also white ask

    It has to be said that under her cold appearance, there is a very delicate heart

    Digesting the news she had received, she raised her chin slightly and looked out of the window.

    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to enter the" land of gods "

    "I know..." Speechless no surprise nodded. "Even if the people of the three imperial families don''t mind, the people who protect the family will not watch me get the chance to enter the" land of gods "

    "Not only that!" She closed her eyes and covered up the look inside. "Your identity has always been only the fiance of an imperial princess. Although you are entitled to enter the" land of gods ", you are not really flowing the blood of the three imperial families. Many people will doubt that you have ulterior motives and want to get the opportunity to enter the" land of gods "by virtue of the engagement with the royal family!"

    "And the guardians only need to pour a little oil on this doubt, so that the royal family can also stand on their side!" Speechless slowly cast her eyes on her.

    "Right?"

    "I will report this to my father! And his majesty Goda and his majesty Weah! " There was no nonsense, and she said what she wanted.

    "With the support of three emperors, there is no problem with the three imperial families..."

    "What about the guardians? Do you want to tell them about it, too? " Wordless also directly raised their own questions.

    "At that time, it will probably be used as an excuse to enter the" land of gods "

    "You don''t need to worry about that..." "There are also rational people in the guardian family. I believe that they will deal with it when they know about it..." she said

    "That really helped..." Wordless folded his hands, put them behind his head, said teasingly to her: "sure enough, behind every successful man, there must be a woman who supports him. You must be a good woman in the future!"

    When she heard this, she turned her eyes to the speechless body. After a long time, she said something that made the smile on the speechless face stiff."Behind you, there are many good women supporting you..."

    "Well, of course I know..." Silent dry smile twice, toot up. "I''m just surprised that you can stand behind men and support them..."

    Shiv stopped talking at once.

    It''s true that her image is just like that of a cold strong woman

    In the royal family of the AILU Empire, heleve is the most outstanding genius, surpassing all the people in the royal family. Obviously, she is a young girl, but she is much better than the other royal men. Even in the talented "sparril World College", heleve also stabilizes the princes of the other two empires and becomes the strongest student of the "sparril World College"!

    If there is no speechless group of people born in the sky, then, celif is absolutely the best young generation in the whole sparril world!

    In addition, her character is famous for her beauty, strength, temperament and life experience. There should be many people secretly thinking of conquering her in their hearts, right

    After all, conquering such a young girl is so fulfilling

    And is such a strong, cold girl, who can imagine that one day, she will stand behind a man, quietly support him

    Maybe it''s more difficult than conquering this girl

    If other people have such an idea, naturally, she also knows it. To this end, she just replied.

    "No matter how cold a woman is, she is also a woman..."

    Speechless stupefied, stunned to look at the expressionless shireve, it seems that I don''t believe that what I just said is from her mouth.

    Her eyes were also filled with a little surprise. She did not understand how she suddenly said such a thing, but she smiled when she saw the scene clearly.

    At this moment, speechless, I feel that the distance between myself and celive is getting closer with the spread of this sentence

    Yes

    Even if the other side is heleve, but is still a girl after all

    In my heart, I felt two sentences like this, and then I laughed without words.

    "Well, you''re right. The coldest woman is also a woman..." He raised his eyebrows and said with a silent smile, "well, it''s too early for you to say that. Now, you can only be regarded as a girl..."

    Her eyes narrowed and her head slowly turned to speechless. "Do you mean I''m not mature enough?"

    "I didn''t say that..." Speechless spread out his hands, mouth slightly raised. "Immaturity is not the standard of ''is it a woman''," she said. "You''re so lovely..."

    "What kind of woman is a woman in your eyes?" she asked

    "It''s hard to say..." Speechless scratched his cheek, and then laughed. "At least, a man who doesn''t even give his first kiss is not a woman?"

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the next second, I am speechless

    In the eye of wine red, a cold and pretty face was printed into it, and then it was continuously enlarged in it. Until the end, the distance between a pair of ice blue eyes a few centimeters away and their counterparts was..

    . At the same time, speechless feeling was felt, and a touch of cold soft touch was added to his lips

    Feel the softness of the lips, speechless, silly, looking at the beautiful face close at hand, head blank

    Before long, the cold red lips left from the speechless lips, and she looked straight at speechless, opened her mouth, and said a word.

    "In this way, am I entitled to call it a woman?"

    With a word left behind, heleve turned around and went out. There was only one person left, lying on the bed, who hadn''t come back for a long time

 Chapter 1064

    (all friends! Remember to lead the light of the great God, for the next few days, wordless has been in the room for cultivation, and has never been out of the door again

    The scenery of Huangdao city is really very good. If you can take advantage of the leisure time to go around the streets of Huangdao City, then it must be a very worthwhile thing to do

    And many people of the three imperial families did

    Speechless also wanted to go shopping in Huangdao City, but it''s a pity that she persuaded him back

    The city of Huangdao is beautiful, but after all, it''s the territory of the guardian family. I''m afraid that there will be no less trouble when we go out.

    In this regard, although I am very disdainful, but celive thinks that if you can avoid it, you''d better avoid it. Trouble is always trouble. Even if you are not afraid, it''s a good thing not to provoke.

    What''s more, wordless came here not to compete with the guardians. Business is the most important thing!

    Now that she has said so, she has to stay in the room and spend a very quiet time. Apart from eating and sleeping, most of the time is spent in the practice of magic, and the rest is spent with her.

    It''s worth mentioning that it''s not known whether it''s her own reason or because of the silent title of her fiance. He and her. Live under the same roof!

    Similarly, I don''t know whether it was the abrupt kiss that night, or the relationship between speechless and unable to go out because of her own reasons. During this period of time, celive has not gone out, either staying in the room as speechless as she is, or chatting with speechless in her spare time

    Therefore, in this period of time, although wordless did not go out, my childhood was very nourishing, and I got along with her more and more naturally. There''s no more strangeness. The relationship between the two became quite good, and they really had the appearance of unmarried husband and wife.

    On the surface, she was still cold, and she didn''t change much when she got along with wordless. Even the tone is as cold as before. But if someone looks at her carefully, she can see some of the small changes.

    For example. When there is no words around, her eyes often fall on him

    For example, in the presence or absence of words. And the distance between them, from one person at the beginning to the present, has reached the level of shoulder to shoulder

    Although these changes are very subtle, they are also very subtle. If someone comes here, maybe these changes can only be regarded as friendly performance, but if this person, if she is, it will be different.

    Because almost everyone who knows her knows that she has never made such a change!

    Now there are so many changes, which prove that wordless position in her heart is not only improving, but also very special

    This once made Kate and Rena very upset!

    These two people, one is the daughter control. They treat her as a treasure of their life. They can''t bear to use a larger tone. The other is the lily girl. They want to take her as their own. They stick to her every day and never part for the rest of their lives.

    On the basis of such feelings, it can be said that Kate and Rena are the most familiar people with her!

    Naturally, they noticed the subtle changes that were unknown to her

    How can two owners of special hobbies who regard her as their favorite in their life feel happy

    Even, they are worried that if they go on like this, they will roll to the same sheet one day!

    Thinking of this, Kate and Rena are not calm

    So, they ran to the nest where they had no time. Even if they didn''t have time, they would try their best to squeeze out time. If they were free, they would plug into the middle of the two. Even if they didn''t have time, they would say two more words to her. Both of them would shout loudly and try to interrupt the cultivation of this feeling.

    Especially Rena, this girl, in order to corrupt the image of speechless in her heart, she had no choice but to sacrifice her color!

    Either in the evening when she fell asleep without any words, she got into his bed, and then cried out, or when she took a bath, she only wrapped a bath towel, and then came running naked, and fell into her arms. She cried and complained without words, slandered without words, peeped into her bath. Sometimes she even caused no words in front of her face, so she almost didn''t kiss her first time It''s also offered

    It''s also a good thing that she has known what kind of person Rena is. During this period of time, she has also roughly understood her unspeakable conduct and exposed Rena''s conspiracy. Otherwise, even if her body is white, she can only jump the Yellow RiverHowever, with this little girl''s film, every day she goes out of her way to make a lot of noise. The two people who stay in the house all day are speechless and SHIV are not so bored. Moreover, because of this, they have more and more common voices. Their feelings are increasing instead of decreasing, which makes Rena lose her wife and become a soldier again. Countless times, her tears are streaming down her face.

    But she is still happy to fight, it seems that she is going to fight for a long time

    In this regard, although speechless and celive have no choice, they can only let the little girl go and just kill the boring time, which is a good pastime

    Of course, in the days of playing, business is also in an orderly way!

    It''s true that her efficiency is very high. All the information she got from speechless here has been reported to the emperors of Kate, Goda and via!

    It''s no surprise that such a shocking secret news made the three emperors look pale!

    At first, they didn''t believe it very much

    It''s not that they don''t believe in speechless words, but it''s really too strange and amazing. I believe that no matter who hears it, the first reaction is to generate a little doubt. Only such a special person as celive will not hesitate to believe in speechless words.

    However, after finding silence in person and asking the whole story again, and seeing the "power ring" which is the same as the "power ring", the three emperors also had to choose to believe it, realizing that the situation seemed more serious than they thought, and the three emperors immediately took action!

    How to do it? Kate, Goda and via didn''t disclose it, but they have reported it to the guardian gods of the three empires!

    If it is true that the great calamity that comes out of the mouth of the powerful is not something that can be solved by people at their level!

    At least, it has become a necessity to let the semi divine step people to fight!

    As for the reaction of the three imperial guardians of the semi divine level, Kate may know it, but they have no way to know it. They have never cared about it. Anyway, he has done his best. It''s none of his business how others react. He just needs to do his own business and continue to live his nourishing life

    However, wordless did not expect that the patrons of the three empires also came to Huangdao!

    According to hileve, the patrons of the three empires also want to enter the "land of gods" to find a closer chance!

    Even the strong half god level want to enter the "land of gods" and look for opportunities to become stronger. Wordless, I feel that my evaluation of the "land of gods" is still too low

    And with it is the rich curiosity!

    Curious about the magic of this "God land", even the semi God level strong people would not hesitate to enter it

    Originally, wordless to "the land of gods", just to find the key to open "the ring of power", now, he himself is looking forward to "the land of gods".

    In this way, wordless spent a whole week in the house with her!

    And there are three days to go before the "land of the gods" is opened

    ¡­¡­

    At night, the noise in the daytime tends to be calm, and the light in the city of Huangdao is gradually dimmed. Most of the households have already turned off the lights. Before long, the long and obscure breath comes from it, which seems quite peaceful in the dark night

    The light moonlight falls from the sky, under the patron saint tree, the three imperial families live in a quiet area in the moonlight. Obviously, many people are also sleeping

    Sitting on the bed, speechless end of their cultivation, stretched a stretch, just want to lie down on the bed when the body suddenly stopped, the wine red pupil in a flash of light!

    Looking out of the window, speechless mouth light hook, body shape flash, disappeared in place

 Chapter 1065

    Thank you very much for the reward of "diexue Aoshuang" and "I love my sister"

    Huangdao City, under the patron saint tree

    Under the huge trunk of the guardian tree, which can''t be seen from the side, there is a platform with a wide area

    The platform is made of white rocks, which is one third the size of the trunk of the whole Guardian God tree. If it is used to accommodate people, it can stand more than a thousand people, which is extremely broad

    The rocks that make up the platform seem to be very fragile. In fact, they are all very special ores. They are very hard. Even the eighth level strong ones can hardly leave a trace on them!

    Therefore, this platform is also used as a place for the outstanding children of the guardian family to practice fighting. Its existence time is very long, almost equal to that of the guardian tree!

    Of course, over the years, this platform has been repaired many times, even though it is hard to be solid, but it is still a very special place

    Not only because it can provide a good battle ground, but also because, on Huangdao, apart from guarding the sacred tree, it has the longest history

    Maybe it''s because of the relationship that people often take care of it. The surface of the platform is very smooth and there is little dust. Under the moonlight, it even glitters with ivory like luster. It looks like a large gem. It''s bright and bright. The leaves of the guardian God tree fall on it and decorate the ivory like luster with some green shade, which is quite unique A beautiful picture

    There was no sound but the sound of the wind. The sound of the wind was reverberating and stroking the smooth platform surface, taking away a lot of green leaves. When the wind stopped, there was a shadow on the platform

    Looking around at the broad platform at the foot, even speechless can''t help but marvel at its area and appearance

    Step. Like walking on the platform, in a small and rhythmic footsteps, walking forward

    Look up to the front, speechless slowly to the trunk of the guardian tree

    The tree trunk of the guardian God tree can''t be seen at a glance, so in the silent eyes, the tree trunk of the guardian God tree hasn''t been close in fact, which makes people wonder whether they are walking forward or not

    But the main purpose of this trip is not to watch and protect the sacred tree. But standing under the patron saint tree with his hands behind his back and his back to his figure

    See each other''s back gradually clear and enlarged under their own gaze and walk, silent eyes slightly narrowed, continue to move forward, until the figure is ten meters away. He just stopped and looked at each other

    At this time, the other side that looks very thin figure, in fact, is releasing a little bit of magic air flow that can not be ignored!

    It is because of the strong magic air flow of the weak and existence sense that I left the room without any words and came here!

    It''s not wordless curiosity. I feel the wave of magic and want to move forward. It''s the way that the other side releases magic that''s so special.

    That is to say, it''s faint and imperceptible, and it has a strong sense of existence. It''s the intention of the other party.

    Because, in this way of magic release, only with the other side at the same level, or stronger than the existence of the other side, can sense this magic!

    Obviously. The other party is inviting!

    Invite people who can sense his magic!

    And this person, nine out of ten is speechless!

    Quietly looking at each other''s back, speechless eyes flashed the streamer of system perception

    ¡­¡­

    Entel: (grade 88)

    It''s really the Ninth level strong!

    And also as high as 88 level nine strong!

    Put away the perception ability of the system, and guess the identity of the other side in wordless heart

    In Huangdao, apart from the emperors of the three empires, there is only one person who can have the strength of the Ninth level!

    Guard the clan leader!

    In an instant. Speechless heart then had many big and small guesses, looked to entel''s vision also gradually coagulated, perhaps sensed speechless vision, the other party also finally turned. Expose an ordinary but dignified face to the air

    At the same time, a steady voice line with a sense of oppression also resounds on the silent platform

    "I can feel the breath I release in such a long distance..." Entel opened his mouth lightly, and his eyes were speechless.

    "It seems that the rumour that Princess heleve''s fiance, the royal family of the AILU Empire, is a ninth level strong man, is true indeed..."

    Smell speech, speechless face emerged a gentle smile, in the night and atmosphere of the rendering appears somewhat rebellious, mouth is such a speech.

    "Compared with your excellency, you are far behind..."

    "You don''t need to be self defeating..." Entel shook his head. It looked like he was four or fifty years old, and his face, whose eyes were beginning to wrinkle, was tense."Around the world history of sparril, one of the most talented people can''t achieve half of such strength at your age. You''re unprecedented, and I''m afraid you''re the last..."

    "You look up to me a little bit. I''m just lucky enough to get to this point. I don''t think I have much talent. There are many people who are more talented than me!"

    As for the high hat that entel dropped, he didn''t take it seriously.

    Wordless is very self-conscious. He knows that if he does not have the help of the experience system, I''m afraid that by now, it will be a good thing to reach level 7.

    So, whether or not entel really regards himself as the genius of the past and the future, he will not really care about it

    Genius is not genius, for him, it doesn''t matter!

    If he can live a peaceful life with young girls, he can also give up his strength!

    From the beginning to the end, the reason why he wants to have power is to achieve this goal

    Strength, for wordless, is only a means to achieve the goal. If you can achieve the goal, then don''t forget it!

    What''s more, he didn''t say anything wrong. There are many people who are more talented than him

    Meiqin is only 15 years old this year, and has been promoted to the Ninth level!

    It''s a little smaller than Meiqin, but it''s also a ninth level player!

    There are ten joss sticks. Although she doesn''t know how old she is, she will not be taller than speechless

    But like Daisy, bee eating, crazy three, four Si Nai, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li Hou and so on, none of them is more than 20 years old, but each of them is the top of the eighth level. When they are promoted to the Ninth level, they must be younger than wordless!

    Although there are some other factors, such as elves, who are born with a certain degree of power, which is a special existence, even if we eliminate these factors, we don''t think we can match them

    What kind of talent do the girls around you have? Only wordless is the most clear!

    Compared with the girls around me, wordless is really nothing

    Therefore, he has been working hard to catch up, only to be able to stand in front of the girls to protect them from the wind and rain!

    As for genius or not, it''s not worth anything to wordless

    And Ender seemed to hear the real disapproval in the wordless tone, with a little appreciation in his eyes and a little surprise

    He asked himself, if he had changed, he would have such strength at the age of speechless, and his eyes would never allow others!

    And in entel''s heart, originally, wordless image is also so

    Now it seems that the young man in front of me is more complicated than I imagined

    With such thoughts rising in his heart, entel did not conceal his own thoughts, but directly spoke out his admiration.

    "To have such a mentality and such a strength, I know more or less why you have such an achievement. No wonder her majesty Kate will value you, and no wonder even Princess hieroph is willing to marry you!"

    "You, very good, very good..."

    If we let the people in the guardian family know that since entel has given such an evaluation to wordless, it will definitely cause another uproar!

    Their patriarch, even a genius like princess hilliff, only gave a "OK" evaluation!

    It also proves that, entel, has really regarded wordlessness as a person of the same level!

    Chuckled and asked without words. "Did you ask him out to praise him?"

    "Of course not!" Entellan smiled, his voice sank, and there was a violent magic surge in him!

    "Erns, it''s my son!"

 Chapter 1066

    Thank you very much for the reward of "diexue Aoshuang", "turnip with vegetables" and "yunqiqinggu"

    "Erns, it''s my son!"

    The surging magic current is accompanied by the sound of thunder, just like the waves, rippling in the space!

    I didn''t expect that entel would suddenly be in trouble, but I opened my eyes unexpectedly, but it didn''t hinder the understanding of entel''s speech!

    Plus the unreserved release of the other side, far more than the ferocious magic of the ordinary ninth level strong man, speechless sneer, wine red pupil suddenly shrink, rise, instantly into rich gold!

    At the same time, though not as fierce as the other party, the hot magic which is more than ten times more powerful in quantity surged out of the speechless body, as if it were a wave on the reef, a rise and fall, and severely hit the magic hit by entel!

    "Dong!!!"

    The low roar vibrated, and the sound wave turned into a billow, sweeping all around in a blast of air!

    On the platform, all the leaves and dust are blown away, and the center of the magic touch is like the core of the typhoon, carrying severe wind and waves, soaring up into the sky!

    Two to one! It''s a balance!

    Seeing this, entel was surprised.

    He is a strong man who is about to enter the Ninth level!

    Do you have a balance with a young man who is not even half his age when he enters the Ninth level

    Don''t you think this kid is hiding

    With this in mind, entel soon found out that the magic of the other side can collide with its own magic and achieve a balance. It''s because the magic power of the other side is so terrible!

    Terror to even close to a level of the gap have been flattened over!

    Of course, it''s only in magic. It''s not in strength. However, entel wants to suppress speechlessness by magic alone. It''s impossible

    However, entel, who arrived at this fact, was not happy at all

    To reach the Ninth level, the gap between each level is very large. To put it bluntly, with entel''s strength close to the top of the Ninth level. At least, you can defeat five strong people who have entered the Ninth level like Wuyan without injury!

    But now. However, he was leveled by the other side in the magic encounter

    Although it''s just a simple magic competition, it''s enough to prove that, speechless, it has strength beyond its own level!

    The magic of terror. If it is used in the battle with the strong at the same level. So win. It''s just a matter of time!

    Unless the other side also has a better ability

    Looking at the powerful magic like the waves that are constantly released, entel''s mouth is hooked.

    "It''s a great magic, but it''s a pity. It''s magic... "

    As soon as the voice fell, a blue magic circle suddenly flashed at entel''s feet, and dribbled around!

    "Hum..."

    Entel stretched out a palm, turned it over, and the magic surging around him immediately flowed in the past, condensed into a surging magic light, and started to vibrate rapidly!

    The extremely horrible magic wave quickly turned on the magic light group, and the surrounding space was slightly twisted under the rotation of the magic light group. People can see that the magic light group in entel''s hand is a very strong magic!

    The violent magic light group was clearly sensed by wordless, which made his face gradually dignified. At the moment, when he held the palm of his hand, a magic burst out, and gradually condensed into a magic vortex, which rose with violent fluctuations!

    The magic whirlpool whirled wildly, bringing up the sharp whistling sound. The invisible and colorless magic whirlpool also turned into the fire like color in the process of rotation. With the magic surging in the wordless body, the whirlpool continued to rotate

    With the rotation, the fire in the magic vortex is gradually full-bodied!

    At one moment, the magic whirlpool suddenly stops rotating, and now the magic whirlpool is as red as the crater, looks pretty gorgeous

    However, if you really see it as a landscape, it will certainly die very ugly!

    Looking up, I looked at entel on the opposite side. The magic light in the palm of the latter turned to an extreme, and it burst with dazzling light, just like a small sun, which made people''s eyes ache!

    "Good..."

    Ender''s eyes moved lightly to the little sun like light on his palm, and a moment later raised his head abruptly, with a cold arc on his face.

    As soon as the palm of the hand is raised, the small solar group bursts out and flies straight to speechless!

    Like a beam of light, the dazzling little sun cut through the space, as if falling from the sky, with a creepy and terrible magic, can not help but fall!

    With such power, we can be sure that if we hit someone, even the Ninth level strong will definitely be seriously injured!I don''t know if entel is merciful, but his attack is enough to threaten himself!

    See that small sunset towards their own huge and powerful attack, speechless body crazy surging magic!

    "Peng..."

    On the top of my head, there was a dull sound in the magic whirlpool of the fiery mountain pass, and then it started to rotate again!

    Soon, a foot of ten meters, like a giant arm out of it

    The whole body of the giant arm appears fire red. It emerges from the magic whirlpool like a volcano, just like the arm of a Titan that breaks through the earth and recovers from its permanent dormancy. In the hidden, crater like whirlpool, there is a roar like a beast, which is extremely shocking!

    "Titan''s hand of recovery..."

    The voice of the dreamy comes out of the speechless mouth slowly, which shows the proper body of the technique performed by speechless!

    It''s the famous skill of the giant Titan!

    "What kind of magic is that?" Entel frowned and murmured.

    "During the period of guarding the Royal Island, did a new type of magic come out?"

    The line of sight swept over the fiery red arm, and the creases between entel''s brows loosened.

    "Anyway, let me see..."

    As if we can echo entel, the speed of the sun like light group''s plunder has been accelerated a few minutes!

    Speechless took a deep breath and waved his backhand. The "recovered Titan''s hand" was like speechless arm. While speechless waving, he waved it out with exactly the same action as him!

    Both of them are extremely horrible attacks. They cut through the space like lightning. At last, under the eyes of their master, they collided violently together!

    "Bang!!!"

    All of a sudden, the terrible roar and the waves are like the waves in the sea. On the broad platform, they set off the waves in the sky!

    There was a moment when the heaven and the earth were quiet at the moment of collision, and then they suddenly started. The surging between magic and magic was mixed with the impact wave formed by collision. During the rolling, they swept away!

    The platform that even the eighth level strong can''t leave a trace is to lift up the schistose rocks and tiles under the impact of the wave, and many leaves have been washed down on the canopy of the guardian God tree like the sky blocking the sun!

    The shockwave surged wildly, the wind and waves raged, the sound of "clicking" on the platform reverberated constantly, and the ground trembled slightly, even many branches on the canopy of the guardian God tree shook, all the voices mixed together, rising to the sky, such as midnight thunder, deafening!

    Many people of the royal family of the three empires and the people who guard the family are awakened from their sleep by this thunderous sound, and their heads are stuck out of the windows in surprise. Unfortunately, the two sides in the confrontation are far away from the residential area, and they can''t find anything. They just take it as a flat thunder and go to sleep

    Of course, there are also some people who have been vaguely aware of what

    The impact lasted for nearly ten minutes before it gradually subsided, and in the city, the world gradually returned to a silent state

    However, the solid platform, at this time, the part of the collision center, has been lifted a whole layer!

    It''s hard for even the eighth level strong to leave traces of a platform, but in the collision, a layer of the surface has been removed. Such a terrible destructive force, if it is aroused in other places, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as removing a layer of rock!

    With the wave of the impact of the sky slowly subsided, the two men in the confrontation also showed their body shape

    There was no damage to either of them, as if nothing had happened before.

    However, it can be found from careful observation that entel is self possessed, speechless, but dignified

    Obviously, entel has the upper hand in this encounter!

 Chapter 1067

    (the whole comment area of NIMA is almost full of billboards, and all of them are men. There is no sister, and all of them have people. What are you going to do? ...)

    there is a silence around

    The two people who have just had a terrible collision are far away from each other, but they have no words for a long time

    Looking at entel, who was standing opposite, he was silent

    That fight just now was really a better one for entel!

    Although on the surface it seems that neither of them has suffered any damage, but the two parties are more clear than anyone, the development of the moment of collision

    The collision between entel''s sunset and the speechless'' hand of Titan''s recovery ''started with a stalemate

    But later, the setting sun gradually over the "hand of Titan recovery"!

    Under the impact of the setting sun, the "recovered Titan''s hand" was first defeated by the part of the palm, and then the part of the wrist gradually cracked. The setting sun of entel gradually penetrated the "recovered Titan''s hand" and slowly disintegrated the "recovered Titan''s hand"!

    But it''s not right to see this scene clearly. We immediately disturb the magic of the recovered Titan''s hand, and detonate the whole recovered Titan''s hand together with the setting sun that has penetrated into it. This will drag the setting sun of entel and dissipate it together

    If the development just went on, then in the end, it is absolutely "the hand of Titan for recovery" that runs through, and the setting sun will fall in front of speechless!

    Although with the ability of speechless, even if the setting sun that consumed a lot of power during the collision with the "recovered hand of Titan" comes to him, there are mostly ways to invalidate it, but anyway, in the previous fight, speechless really lost, even if there is no injury

    This makes speechless really feel right, entel. How powerful it is

    Level 88!

    Only one level less than the top of the Ninth level, with the qualification to impact the semi divine level!

    If such a strong man goes to the world continent of sparril, I''m afraid that under the semi divine stage, he is not a silent person. Entel is absolutely invincible!

    Even if we count the silent group. Perhaps only little Fran can stabilize entel, Icarus and astraya can fight with him!

    Others, below the demigod level, are definitely not entel''s opponents!

    Even if it''s speechless!

    You need to know that the "revived Titan''s hand" is a skill created by imitating the strike of the mythical Titan, even if it is not as powerful as the real Titan''s strike. It''s much better than ordinary magic, at least than the magic of sparril world!

    Under such circumstances, entel can still defeat the magic of imitating the myth by virtue of the magic in the world of sparril, which is purely because his strength is better than wordless!

    Still a lot better!

    I asked myself without a word. If you don''t use the technique several levels higher than "the hand of Titan", you can''t win entel!

    But that level of skill, the conditions of application are also very harsh, just the time required is a big problem!

    During that time, it was enough for entel to rub him several times

    Of course, this is in wordless do not open the "Ruby mode", also do not release the animals

    If the beast is released, whoever loses wins. It''s hard to say

    When the "Ruby mode" is turned on, it doesn''t need to be explained. It doesn''t need purple. It only needs to use the "Ruby mode" of little Flemish. I''m confident to step on entel in five minutes!

    It seems that if you want to defeat entel, you have to open the "Ruby mode" or release the beasts

    Be aware of this. Speechless relaxed the tense face, golden pupil slightly turned, raised an arm

    When he had no words to release the animals, entel suddenly spoke

    "Just the attack. If you don''t have the strength of level 9 middle level or so, you can''t stop it! " With a sigh, entel looked straight to speechless.

    "It''s just the beginning of the Ninth level in Ming Dynasty, but you can make attacks comparable to the Ninth level intermediate level. You are very strong, stronger than I thought. No wonder that my son who can''t make it will be eaten up in your hands..."

    Smell speech, the action in wordless hand is sluggish, frown.

    What do you mean by that

    Also at this time, a loud laughter reverberated into the space of two people in the confrontation

    "Entel, are you satisfied?"

    With the spread of this sentence, several figures flew over from afar, one up and down, flashing to wordless and entel''s side!

    It''s the three great emperors, Kate, Goda and via!

    I saw the three emperors appear here, speechless and slightly surprised, but it was entel, who didn''t look surprised at all, even showed his first smile since the opening."There is nothing unsatisfied. I can only say that I''m getting older and now I can''t compare with the young people..."

    "Hello hello, you are not much older than us!" Kate laughed and scolded. "Even if you are old, what should we do?"

    "I don''t think I''m old at all!" Goda snorted and lifted his hands. "Sooner or later, I will be a step closer, and I won''t be caught up so easily by this little guy!"

    "Goda, don''t you hear what entel just said?" Sylvia said to Goda teasingly, "although this kid is just entering the Ninth level, his strength is comparable to that of the Ninth level, and you are just at the Ninth level, right?"

    Goda choked and couldn''t speak at once. Kate and via laughed at the same time. Even entel laughed with them.

    Seeing entel and the three emperors smile together, they are speechless and at a loss

    "You You... "

    "Speechless little friend, please forgive my rudeness just now..." Ender turned his head, and even bowed his head to silence, apologizing.

    "It''s said that a very young ninth level strong man came to Huangdao, and gave my son some lessons. He was happy to see what he wanted for a while, so he made a test. Please don''t worry about it..."

    Hearing entel''s words, he blinked wordlessly and shook his head in tears and laughter.

    "That is to say, the attack was just for fun?"

    "Of course not!" Entel got back on his feet. "It''s temptations, but I did use most of my strength. My evaluation of you is completely true, and there is no half fraud!"

    "Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if I didn''t come up with the strength comparable to the level 9 intermediate level?"

    "By that time, it''s time for us to come out..." Victoria patted her speechless shoulder, and Kate laughed, too.

    "We''re here from the beginning, with three of us. Even if entel is better than any of us, you won''t be much better..."

    This Wordless scratched his cheek, sideways his head, and looked at entel with some uncertainty.

    "Then will you not avenge your son?"

    "Since you intend to bully others, you have to be prepared to be bullied!" Entel shook his head and sighed.

    "After all, the guardians have been bound in Huangdao. They are not allowed to step out of Huangdao for half of their lives. They are stuck in such an island. It''s inevitable that their mentality is distorted. They can only wait until when they see it. So, speechless friends, I hope you don''t blame them..."

    "I''ve never done anything!" No words to clarify. "They''ve been coming to me for trouble!"

    "That''s why I''m here to plead with you..." Entel sighed. "Although I can stop it forcibly, in that case, when it rebounds, it will only make them more and more severe, and I have no way..."

    "The so-called adults don''t remember villains, which means this time!" Kate has no choice but to tell a fact that left her speechless.

    "At the beginning, when the three of us first entered Huangdao, they were also challenged by entel, and now they are not the same?..."

    "When you are young and frivolous, there will always be..." When Kate mentioned the past, entel could not help but feel embarrassed. He had to change the topic to speechless.

    "I hope you don''t get to know each other as well as other people..."

    "What about them bullying me?!" Speechless discontented said: "can they be allowed to mess?"

    "Entel means it''s OK to teach you a lesson, but be sure to show mercy..." One side of the directly explained, let wordless pick eyebrows, smile.

    "Oh? That''s no problem. At that time, I will give them a lesson that they will never forget... "

    Entel, Kate, Goda and via looked at each other, but shook their heads.

    "Thank you so much, little friend!" Entel smiled. "In this case, I can''t help but say that I have understood the purpose of my little friend''s coming to Huangdao. When I enter the quota of" the land of gods ", there will be a place for my little friend!"

    Speechless, I nodded with satisfaction

 Chapter 1068

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! Ask the light of the great God again! Friends! Please support...)

    in a blink of an eye, three days have passed

    Huangdao city finally ushered in the opening day of "the land of gods"!

    Today, in the city of Huangdao, no matter the people of the three imperial families or the people who guard the whole family, they get up earlier and faster than usual!

    Including those ordinary people and low-level practitioners living in Huangdao city!

    The reason why the guardians are bound in Huangdao all their lives is to guard the "land of gods"!

    Now, the "land of the gods" has finally ushered in the opening every ten years. As a guardian, people who want to see that moment with their own eyes can understand

    So, in the city of Huangdao, the population of every household stood on the street, looked up, like a devout believer, with bright eyes, looking at the direction of guarding the sacred tree, there was no speech for a long time, so that a huge city of Huangdao had no sound and was silent

    The people who live under the patron saint tree and the royal families of the three empires are ready to go to the direction of the patron saint tree

    If you also live in the area covered by the sacred tree canopy, you can see that in the area where the three imperial families live and the area where the people live, there are people flying out from the window, the door and other exits since the dawn of the sky in those buildings!

    In the middle of the air, fighting spirit and magic surge together. During the fluctuation period, all the figures carry the whole body''s fighting spirit or magic, and come out at full speed with the goal of guarding the sacred tree!

    For a while, under the canopy of the whole Guardian tree, there was a flying shadow

    And this scene, has been continuing

    Standing at the window, I watched the figures that seemed to be constantly flying towards the guardian tree. Speechless can''t help shaking his head and laughing.

    "In such a hurry? "The land of the gods" doesn''t run

    Just as the chuckles came together, a cool voice line echoed from the silent back.

    "It''s only once in ten years. It''s a very rare opportunity for some of the older generation. For the new generation, it''s the first time to enter the" land of gods ". It''s a matter of course that they will be worried."

    Smell the words. Speechless smile, turned around, looked at the door, the ice blue figure of celive also just printed into his eyes.

    Looking at her coming slowly, she said with a silent smile, "then how can you look like you''re not in a hurry?"

    "Character makes it..." Shiv glanced into silence. "But it''s almost time to start..."

    "I''ll be at liberty..." I shrugged my shoulders as if I didn''t care, and my eyes turned speechless. There was a mischievous smile on his face.

    "Do you want to taste the taste of flying in the sky, my beautiful princess hieroph?"

    "Flying in the sky?" After a moment''s hesitation, she suddenly reached out her hand without any words, grabbed her delicate waist and held it in her arms.

    Shiv was startled and then calmed down. Frown, look to speechless.

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing her frown, cold, speechless smile.

    Because, he saw, in that cold pretty face, that pair of ice blue eyes, can''t suppress a little flustered

    "Well. Let you try the taste of flying in the sky... "

    I kept trying to play tricks on her. I didn''t hesitate. I turned around, hugged her and flew out of the window!

    Feeling the light wind constantly sweeping his face, looking down at those who are flying in the shadow of Daodao, even her little surprise.

    Fly in the air. That''s the patent of the semi divine power!

    Of course, there are some magic in sparril world that can be used for flying, just like the strong of semi divine level. It''s so rare that she can''t even be a royal!

    She looked up and stared at the smiling face at the corner of her mouth. She could feel her voice.

    "You''re going to surprise people all the time..."

    "That''s good!" He laughed in silence. "Life is not so boring, but sometimes, a life full of surprises is not boring..."

    She pulled an imperceptible arc on her face, adding a little anger to the cold pretty face. Her original beautiful face was even more suffocating under the flash of smile.

    Unfortunately, this scene, including speechless, has been witnessed by Wufu

    ¡­¡­

    Under the patron saint tree, the platformAfter three days, the damaged platform under the collision of speechless and entel has been restored to a gem like crystal clear again

    All the figures came from afar. Between the rise and fall, they came to the platform one after another. They gathered together in twos and threes and talked in whispers. These people are all the people of the three imperial families!

    On the other side of the platform, a group of guard ethnic people, about 100 people, gathered together. Different from the three imperial families who were whispering, they closed their mouths one by one, and there was a dull atmosphere around them. They cast their eyes on the center of the platform in front of them, and their eyes burst with yearning.

    No, it''s not just the people who guard the whole family. Although the three imperial families are whispering, they sometimes turn their eyes to the center at the front of the platform, which also reveals a yearning, as if they are looking forward to something.

    Because, in the center of the front of the platform, at this time, there is an extra high platform!

    The platform is about ten meters high, divided into two layers

    The first floor is about five meters high. There are five seats

    The other floor is at the top of the platform, with seats, but only three

    Obviously, the eight seats on the platform are only for those with special status!

    The three seats at the top have not been seated yet, but the five seats in the middle are full of people!

    Entel!

    Kate!

    Goda!

    Sylvia!

    It is the patriarch and the three emperors who guard the whole family!

    As for the rest of the seats, no one has taken them yet

    On the platform, many people looked at the empty seat, their eyes full of doubts.

    Is there any other person in Huangdao comparable to the patriarch and the three emperors

    Everyone at the scene guessed the identity of the man in their hearts. It was because of this that the people of the three imperial families talked about one after another. Although the people who guarded the family didn''t talk about it, their doubts were also undisguised.

    With the passage of time, there are more and more people on the platform, and the number of people flying towards this side is also gradually decreasing. When they have no words to hold her, they come from the mid air, and come to the sky over the platform, there are few people flying to this side

    It seems that there is a feeling. On the high platform, the four people in the conversation, entel, Kate, Goda and via, stop and look up into the air. When they can see the speechless floating in the air, they are all stunned for a moment, then they smile bitterly and give a conclusion similar to that of hileve.

    "It''s such a surprise guy..."

    I saw four ninth level strong men looking up into the air. The people also raised their heads and looked into the air. This time, the scene was silent for two or three seconds, and then it was noisy.

    "Fly! That man can fly! "

    "Flying! Is he a semi divine power? "

    "How could it be! Must have used some kind of magic with flying effect! "

    "Yes Yes... "

    All the people on the platform pointed at the speechless flying in the air, without any concealment of their surprise. Slowly, they also recognized the speechless identity!

    All of a sudden, even more surprised!

    In particular, the guardians looked at each other one by one, and all of them were jealous in their eyes.

    Magic with flying effect, which is very rare!

    Such a rare magic, but now it is seen in wordless body, to protect a family''s hatred of wordless, naturally there will be no good mood

    Just, they do not know, the real thing that they should hate is still behind

    "Speechless little friend!"

    Entel, who was on the middle floor of the platform with five seats, stood up and smiled at the silence in the air.

    "Now that you''re here, please take a seat!"

    As soon as the word "seated" was spread, everyone on the platform was shocked and shocked.

    He is the one who can sit in peace with the three emperors and the leader of the family?!

 Chapter 1069

    (I definitely became the pioneer of dianniang''s history, the first person to be advertised by a group of book friends, all fags... [kneeling]...)

    everyone, look at me, I look at you, then I stand up with a look, smile on my face, and there is no half fake entel on my face. For a while, no one can say a word.

    Even speechless, after hearing entel''s words, she could not help but be stunned there. She was a little surprised. On the contrary, she seemed to have guessed something and spoke to speechless.

    "That''s what the head of entel said, so sit down!"

    "Well?" Although I haven''t figured out what''s going on, I still look at her.

    "And you?"

    "I?..." Shiv shook her head. "I''m not qualified for that..."

    Leaving this sentence, heleve gently opened her wordless arms, her slender body like falling feathers, slowly landed on the platform in a wave of magic, and stood in the position of the three imperial royalty

    Looking at her, even if she was trapped in the crowd, still had a sense of existence that could not be ignored, she left her mouth and bent over without saying anything, and now she plans to fall on the platform.

    But some people can''t see it

    "Father!" Standing in the first place of the guardians, erns quickly stood out and shouted. Said a word.

    "It''s not reasonable!"

    The wordless body and subconscious body that was about to fly down stopped, but entel seemed to have expected for a long time, with a pale look at Ennes, as if it was not his own son, but an ordinary people.

    "What''s not reasonable?"

    Erns didn''t care. He also knew that his father was very strict, especially in public, so he didn''t talk nonsense anymore. His outspoken words came out of his mouth.

    "You are the chief of the guard clan. They are the emperors of the three empires. It''s reasonable to be seated, but he... " As if forgetting the unspeakable terror, erns pointed straight at the unspeakable.

    "But the fiance of an imperial princess, on status. How can he be equal to you and your three majesty? "

    "Yes! That''s right! " The people of the guardian family have catered to each other. Look at their angry faces. Obviously not convinced.

    Even if they all yearn for a place, now there is a "counterpart" who belongs to them in this period of time. How can the people who guard the family be convinced

    Speechless is also the eyes on entel''s body. Ignoring the clamour of rubbish, he also wants to know why there is a place for himself on that high platform

    "Status?" In the face of Ernst''s question, entel shook his head and smiled sarcastically.

    "No strength, no position, no strength, no position to worry about!"

    In a word, it is to let those who are clamouring to guard the whole clan stay on the spot.

    With Weiya''s eyes full, all the people who looked up to entel were leaping fiercely in their hearts. They quickly lowered their heads until all the people lowered their heads. Entel nodded and slowly opened his mouth.

    "Wordless little friend has the same level of strength as me and the three majesty. As a ninth level strong man, how can he not be equal to us?"

    "If today, you can also have the strength of level 9, then you can also sit on it!"

    This The guardians looked at each other, speechless, including erns, who was clenched in his fists.

    Seeing his people speechless, entel sighed, waved his hand in a dull way, and looked at speechless again.

    "So, speechless little friend, please sit down safely, you have the qualification!"

    Smell words, the platform is silent

    In the middle of the air, there was a rather helpless smile on wordless face. He didn''t think that he enjoyed such treatment because of his strength

    However, it is also true that the strong in the world of sparril are respected. Why do you worry about not having status when you have strength?!

    For the people with high strength at the level of Darnell, Kate, Goda and via, status has already become a symbol. Only strength can really get into their eyes!

    Thinking of this, wordless also adjusted their mentality, body shape crossed a smooth arc, flashed to the middle of the platform, fell beside Kate, and sat in the leftmost position of the five seats, entel also chuckled, sat down

    Five seats in the middle of the platform, full!

    Watching speechless sitting on the seat of the high platform, the people who guard the family are extremely complex, but they have no choice. Who makes the other party have the strength of such achievementsErns sat on the high platform, staring at the speechless conversation with entel, Kate and others. He was mad with jealousy. He kept panting and his eyes were red.

    Watching the object of their resentment climb to a higher position than themselves, is there anything more painful than this

    Erns would rather let wordless pinch his neck again than see him sit in the position he yearns for!

    It''s a pity that he is destined to be a luxury

    The people of the three imperial families looked at the speechless people sitting on the platform, but they were full of adoration. Even Kaya and SAFA admired them a little.

    I didn''t hold the same emotion as the guardian. From their point of view, I can only see a super genius who is young and has become a ninth level strong man, who can sit on the same level with the three emperors and the guardian family!

    How can such people be free from their expectations

    Those of the older generation are OK, but those of the younger generation are full of adoration. Most of the young royal princesses are full of admiration.

    However, when they think that the person they admire is already Celie''s fiance, they are a little jealous when they look at her.

    Only Rena is upset all over her face. She has been reading in pieces

    No matter what kind of ideas are held in the hearts of those people under the platform, in a word, it is a fact that wordless has the same relationship with the three emperors and the head of the clan

    I believe that when the "land of the gods" thing is over, the name "silent" will be completely spread in the world of sparril!

    From the mouth of the three imperial families

    More or less, the wordless face that realizes this is a little helpless. After all, people are afraid of famous pigs and strong ones. In the world of "sword realm", everything experienced in "Sao" is still in the end

    He doesn''t want to be in the wind again

    Of course, on the surface, speechless has shown nothing except a little helplessness. We also talked with four people, entel, Kate, Goda and via.

    Talking about Sheng Huan is actually just asking about the "land of the gods"

    "Is the place where the" land of gods "is opened on this platform?" Speechless people ask questions, which are different from those who protect the family and the royal family. They know very little about the "land of gods".

    But Kate, who was sitting beside him, smiled and said: "in terms of the area, the" land of gods "is larger than the island of the emperor, which is made up of guardian sacred trees, and it is several times larger. How could it be opened here?"

    "So what are we doing here?" When I heard Kate''s words, I became more and more confused.

    "Isn''t it right to go to the" land of the gods "to concentrate? Or will there be a floating boat to take us there later? "

    This Kate and Goda, via, entel and other people look at each other, and then they have no choice.

    "Well, it''s too troublesome to explain. In a word, it''s right for you to keep reading. I promise it will surprise you!"

    "All right..." Speechless sigh, also no longer ask what.

    Just then

    "Whoo..."

    Suddenly, a gust of wind came, like a tornado from the sky, from top to bottom, involuntarily hit the platform on the scene!

    The sudden gust of wind made many people exclaim, and a sudden panic filled the area. However, entel, Kate, Goda and wiya stood up, turned around and faced the top of the platform.

    I felt something speechless and narrowed my eyes. I got up from my seat and faced the top of the platform. In the same second, the strong wind gathered to the top of the platform, and then suddenly disappeared!

    Next moment, three figures appear there

 Chapter 1070

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "npctao exciting e"! And the rewards of "tan from t", "kuiyuange", "turnip with vegetables", "yunqiqinggu", "dancing with Maple"

    The wind is blowing

    When all the people in the audience raised their heads and looked at the three towering figures on the top of the platform, they stood side by side facing the whole audience

    For the first time, entel, Kate, Goda and via bent down and saluted the three figures standing on the top of the platform.

    "Three guardians!"

    The voice of the four nine step strong awakened all the people on the stage. When they heard the word "Guardian", they were a little surprised and bowed to salute.

    "I''ve met three patrons!"

    The loud sound reverberated over the whole platform, and all of them bowed down to salute the three imperial protectors at the top of the platform. There was only one speechless person, looking at the three people standing above themselves, with a glimmer of light in his eyes and a little shock in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Gareen alle: (grade 96)

    magnubi baruba: (grade 95)

    linya Phil: (grade 95)

    Among the three, standing in the middle, the figure wearing a gray robe is speechless, but it''s remarkable that Jialin, the patron saint of the semi divine rank, once seen in the Treasury of the AILU empire!

    But the other two, the old man in white and the gorgeous woman, were speechless but did not know

    Just. The system perceives the feedback information, and has told the speechless, the real identity of these two people!

    The patron saint of the baruba Empire and the Phil empire!

    The power of the demigod!

    Three demigods!

    This is the reason why silent heart shocked!

    Although he didn''t see the strong man of the semi divine level, even around him, there was a strong man of the semi divine level who swayed around all day, and even hung on him in order to make him cook regardless of his status.

    However, the scene of the three semi divine powers standing together still makes wordless feel a little shocked.

    After all, there are only five demigods in the whole sparril world, plus six in purple. Even if you add in the king of beasts, there will be seven!

    Now. But there are half of the semi God level strong people standing in front of themselves, that kind of feeling, is indescribable

    This is also the reason why Wuyan didn''t go to the giant beast forest with purple last time, otherwise. See all the demigods in the world of sparril. His shock will be stronger

    "Whoo..." Gently spit out a long breath. The shock in wordless heart also calmed down, and seemed to be attracted by the sound of his breath, the top of the platform. Gareen, magnubi, and linya, the patrons of the three demigods, finally noticed that there was a young, unworthy young man beside entel, Kate, Goda, and via

    At this time, on the whole platform, no matter the three imperial families or the guardians are bending down to salute, and the four entel people are also bowing. Only the speechless one stands straight, not only without salute, but also breathing out there, which is a great disrespect!

    Therefore, the speechless at this moment, it is particularly striking

    Seeing this scene, entel, Kate, Goda and via are all in a hurry. Under the stage, her pupils shrink sharply, and the three imperial families are shocked.

    On the contrary, the guardians of the clan were a little gloating. There was even a look of ecstasy and a sneer on his face.

    It''s so rude in front of the patron saint of the demigod stage. This time, wordless even if it''s not as serious as death, there will be no good fruit to eat

    Magnubi and linya obviously frowned, their eyes were full of displeasure, and their hearts were really bad for wordless impression.

    Only Jialin suddenly laughed when he saw that the client was speechless.

    "Speechless, let''s meet again..."

    Seeing the guardian who should have been angry smiling and saying hello to speechless, everyone was stunned.

    "Speechless?" Magnubi and linya were also stunned for a moment, and then they seemed to think of something and looked speechless in surprise.

    "Is he the speechless one?"

    The guardian gods of the three demigod levels stared closely with different looks. They scratched their cheeks wordlessly and muttered.

    How do you know me? Am I famous

    In my heart, I thought this way, but on the surface, speechless, I pulled up a smile and looked at the three patrons at the top of the platform.

    "I''ve met the two patrons of the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire, as well as Mr. Garling. I''m still so energetic..."

    Hearing this, Jialin laughed.

    "It''s not spiritual, but it''s a rare chance to enter the" holy land "once every ten years, so I''m in a good mood!"After that, Jialin turned his eyes to the speechless body and said with a smile: "but I didn''t think that even you came here before, and that''s the purpose. Little guy, you really know how to hide..."

    Speechless suddenly a little embarrassed don''t over head, angry mouth.

    "Let the old man laugh..." Speaking of this, he paused for a while, then asked softly, "since I have known the purpose of my trip, why didn''t the old man take back the" ring of strength "

    Wordless has such a question, it is inevitable

    If there is a real possibility of a catastrophe in the crossing of AI, then, at that time, it must be the whole sparril world!

    Under such circumstances, the so-called means of dealing with disasters in the "ring of strength" have become the treasure of saving the whole world!

    For the sake of the safety of the whole sparril world, gareen and others should take back the "power ring" and enter the "land of gods" to find the key to open the "power ring", which is the normal strategy, isn''t it?!

    After all, it''s better to have a strong semi divine than a ninth level man

    In addition, the "ring of power" is still left by the God ELU. The royal family of ELU empire is the descendants of ELU. It is the most appropriate for them to perform the tasks left by their ancestors, isn''t it?!

    Originally, wordless is also the idea of throwing "the ring of power" directly to them. I will go to "the land of the gods" to get soy sauce and see the "land of the gods". As for the task of saving the world, let others do it

    But up to now, don''t say that someone has come to ask for the "ring of strength" to be taken back, even without mentioning it, I am puzzled without saying anything.

    Don''t people want to believe what they say? Think the catastrophe is just made up by oneself

    Perhaps he saw the idea in wordless heart, and gaglin restrained the smile on his face and sighed instead.

    "Originally, I was going to take the" ring of power "to enter the" land of gods "and find the key to open it, but after thinking about it, I gave up!"

    "Ha?" Speechless surprised asked: "why?!"

    "Since the ancestors of AI Lu didn''t directly leave the" ring of force "and the great disaster as relics and instructions in the royal family and pass them on from generation to generation, they certainly didn''t want us to intervene in the" ring of force "thing!"

    "Although I don''t know what''s in the" ring of force ", gareen said solemnly," since ancestors chose to put the "ring of force" outside and let outsiders open the "ring of force", there must be his consideration, so I''m not going to directly intervene in this matter! "

    "Little guy, it''s up to you to start the ''ring of power''..."

    This Speechless some crying and laughing. "It really looks up to me..."

    "Not to look up to you!" I have been observing the speechless linya.

    She chuckled and said, "after all, you are the one that Miss purple values and supports..."

    Hearing the name of purple from her mouth, she was speechless and shocked.

    "Miss purple? Purple? Do you know purple? "

    "It''s a little bit of an intersection..." Magnubi nodded, his hands behind him.

    "In a word, we have chosen to trust you. I hope you will not let us down..."

    Speechless opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but seeing the thoughtful appearance of Garling, magnubi and linya, I thought I could not ask anything even if I wanted to ask again, but I had no choice but to give up the inquiry.

    As for those who see speechless chat with the three imperial protectors, they are already in a state of complete loss of consciousness

    "Well?" All of a sudden, gareen, magnubi, and linya all look alike. Qi Qi turns his head and looks to the direction of guarding the sacred tree.

    "Hum..."

    Almost at the same time that the three demigods turned their heads, the patron saint tree was trembling!

    Green light, flash!

 Chapter 1071

    "Here it is!"

    "The guardian tree is shining!"

    "The land of the gods is open!"

    Looking at the soft green light of the guardian God tree, the old generation all cried out in surprise, telling the young people who saw this phenomenon for the first time what happened.

    However, hearing the voices of the older generation, those of the younger generation who came for the first time are more and more confused.

    "The land of the gods is open?"

    "Where is it? Where?! "

    "I didn''t see it!"

    Some of the younger generation looked around, trying to find the place of "the land of gods", some closed their eyes and began to use their own senses to sense where there was an abnormality on the island, and where the "land of gods" was opened, but in the end, no one could find the place of "the land of gods"

    Didn''t it say that the "land of the gods" was opened

    Where the hell is that

    People of the younger generation look at each other, their faces are full of doubts, which makes people of the older generation laugh. It looks like the old people are playing tricks on the new people. Only some people with higher status and more or less understanding of the "holy land" are not involved.

    Their eyes were all fixed on the Green Guardian tree in front of them, and their faces were full of seriousness.

    Speechless does not know how the "land of gods" was opened or existed. But he clearly sensed that on the trunk of the patron saint tree with soft green light, a strong wave of space was constantly twisting!

    Under the eyes of speechless and all the people present, the space in front of the tree trunk of the guardian God tree began to be distorted in a visible way. During the space distortion, a little green awn, like being suddenly thrown into the water surface of the stone, condensed into a circle of green ripples, which quickly rippled out.

    "Then What is that?... "

    People of no less than a generation looked at this scene in amazement, even those of the older generation with surprise on their faces, when all the people on the scene showed different looks. The green ripples in the space gradually produce a skew. And suddenly expanded!

    "Hum!!!"

    Many tiny green light spots are condensed in the crooked space at once, and then a sound like an explosion rings out!

    The scene was suddenly covered by a strong green light!

    Everyone, including wordless, unconsciously raises their arms. Covered his face. It blocks this part of the glare. Only Galen, magnubi, and linya, the three semi divine powers, are self possessed, holding the strong light and staring at the front. I never looked away.

    Until a few minutes later, the strong light dimmed, people were suppressing some faster beating heartbeat, while opening their eyes, looking forward.

    Then they saw a picture

    In the front, in the void, there is a big hole!

    It can only be described in this way!

    Seeing a hole in the void with one''s own eyes, the young people who saw this scene for the first time were all ignorant, speechless and slightly shocked, but only for a moment.

    Looking at the emptiness ahead, speechless finally understand why someone just said that "the land of gods" is opening.

    I''m afraid that the hole in the void is either the entrance of an independent space, or, like the purple ''gap'', a channel directly open in the space!

    And then, the sudden voice of entel confirmed the conjecture in wordless mind.

    "It''s the gateway to the land of the gods!" Ender did not return his head. He took up his magic power and spread his voice far away.

    "This is a passage that can only be opened by the guardian tree every ten years. Through this passage, you can reach the" land of gods "!"

    "But be careful!" Entel''s eyes twinkled sharply, sweeping all the people under the platform.

    "This passage can only be passed by the royal family recognized by the patron saint tree and the people of the guardian family. In addition, if someone intends to intrude without permission, he will be lost in the endless void and never return!"

    Smell speech, many people all involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at that space channel''s vision also slowly became a little afraid.

    Who doesn''t want to be lost in the endless void

    Even if they already have the qualification to go through that channel

    I was speechless, but relieved.

    Just lost in the void, he has a great way to return to this space again!

    For example, use the scroll to return to the city, or enter the "Ruby mode" of purple, open the "gap" and come back directly.

    This threat is nothing to himAt that time, in the moment when entel''s voice fell, the three guardians of the semi divine stage suddenly swept out, turned into three streamers, and rushed directly into the hole!

    "Everyone, self access..."

    Seeing that the three guardians have all entered the space channel, entel said this lightly, and then looked at the silent and others.

    "Three majesty, silent little friend, let''s go too..."

    Speechless, Kate, Goda, and via all looked at each other, nodded their heads, swept their bodies out into several lights and shadows, and fell into the space channel!

    And after the semi divine and the ninth powerful entered the space channel, three people, namely, hileve, Kaya and SAFA, led a group of three royal families to enter the space channel one after another, and erns also led the guardians to hurry up.

    Until all the people at the scene entered the space channel, the guardian tree trembled again, and the void in the void also trembled, slowly closed up

    On the platform, a dead silence

    ¡­¡­

    The speechless one who rushes into the space channel only feels a flower in front of his eyes. When the vision is restored again, the scene in front of him has changed greatly

    Stepping on the turquoise slate at the foot, surrounded by the green light, the roots of trees comparable to the mountains are like giant dragons in the tumbling, or spiral up, or twist and spread, scattered around, but can''t see the edge at a glance.

    In the distant sky, a semicircle barrier made of fluorescence covers the sky and the earth. Outside the semicircle barrier, there is a fish swimming in the water

    Sea water!

    The scenes in the field of vision were all printed into the silent eyes, which made the silent face suddenly changed, until at last, it turned into a thick shock.

    It''s not just him. Those who have come in for the first time or already have been shocked by the scene in front of them. They haven''t been able to react for a long time.

    The world, since there is such a spectacle!

    "This is the bottom of the tree root guarding the sacred tree!" Entel, Kate, Goda, and Weaver, who had long expected this, shook their heads and pointed to the roots of the mountains in front of them.

    "These roots are the roots that guard the sacred tree!"

    When they heard this, they were surprised again.

    Although I''ve known that the guardian tree is very huge, I didn''t expect that even a tree root can be as big as a mountain. The guardian tree is really huge!

    What''s more, this is the bottom of the tree root guarding the sacred tree

    Guard the bottom of the sacred tree, isn''t it in the bottom of the sea?!

    Looking around, I saw the semicircular barrier on the top of my head and the fish and water outside. My silent lips trembled a little, shaking the voice line and asked the voice.

    "Isn''t this the bottom of the sea?"

    The expression on the faces of all the people was stagnant

    The four of entel smiled and spoke at the same time.

    "Yes! This is the bottom of the sea! "

    However, despite the change of people, entel and the three emperors once again pointed their fingers to the front.

    "And that''s the land of the gods!"

    People immediately swept their eyes to the front. Before long, a towering palace in the center of four tree roots, which is larger than the rest, appeared in everyone''s vision

    Looking at the towering palace, other people''s feelings were speechless, and his own words were more or less surging in his heart.

    Palaces in the deep sea

    What is the "land of gods"?!

    That''s the dragon palace!

    "The" land of gods "is guarded by the guardian God tree. Even the super strong with the ability to fight against the sky can not enter here without the approval of the guardian God tree!" Entel had a good chest.

    "The three guardians have passed first. Let''s hurry to do so, so as not to delay the opening time of" the land of gods "

    After that, with all the people present, including the speechless five powerful people of the Ninth level taking the lead, they flew to the direction of the palace of "the land of gods" and swept away

 Chapter 1072

    (congratulations to "wind, butterfly, flower and weeping in the dark" for becoming the ninth leader of this book!)

    This is the bottom of the sea, which is ten thousand meters deep

    The soft water wave is like the halo derived from the magic lamp, gently brushing the body of the deep sea, echoing one by one. The body is in the endless sea water. The space here is extremely moving, with a strong sense of substance, making people dream like, as if they are in a dream, unable to extricate themselves

    The huge root like a dragon twists back and forth into various shapes, sending out a suffocating sense of existence in the deep sea. Vaguely, in the extreme green, it seems that there is a majestic palace. Under the soft water waves and halos, that is, illusory and real standing in it

    Just like the Dragon Palace in the myth!

    The three figures stood in front of the towering palace, looking up at it, their eyes twinkling with excitement.

    Although gareen, magnubi and linya have been here more than once and twice, and they have entered the "land of gods" more than twice, and even got the chance to be promoted to the semi divine rank. But every time they see this palace standing in the deep sea, they can''t help but get excited.

    With excitement, there is also a strong sense of pride!

    Because this is a miracle left by their ancestors!

    That''s right! It''s a miracle!

    Only the real God level strong can build such a palace in the deep sea ten thousand meters below!

    Only the real God level strong can let their descendants come here and visit this palace!

    It''s a miracle to get to the point where there''s no divine power!

    In the distance, a small and incomparable figure, compared with the tree roots and palaces guarding the sacred tree, flied towards this side, stood behind the three guardians, looked up at the magnificent palace, and the mind was attracted to go in for a moment, and fell into a state of loss

    "Is this the land of the gods?" Speechless, the first to react, took a deep breath of fresh and incomparable air. There was a little novelty in the look.

    It''s the first time to breathe fresh air under the sea

    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen a real ''land of gods''..." I don''t know when to come to silent side of hileve after him also reflected over, but, that beautiful ice blue eyes still stay in a trace of ripples can''t be suppressed.

    "Although I''ve heard about the magic of" the land of gods "from my father''s mouth, I didn''t know until I saw it with my own eyes that my past view of" the land of gods "was too ordinary..."

    Yes. Seeing the whole picture of "the land of gods", people can only feel that their imagination of "the land of gods" is too ordinary!

    Therefore, the "land of gods" can be called a miracle!

    It is not only because it has the treasure that makes people reborn, but also because of its unique and incomparable way of existence

    At the top of the sky when everyone looks up to see the "land of gods". It should be said that above the deep sea, a green pillar of light suddenly burst through, just like a beam of light, fell on the "land of gods" in an instant!

    Then, in the eyes of the audience, the gate of the palace of "the land of the gods" is shrouded in green light. Slowly opened up

    "Guarding the sacred tree opens the entrance to the" land of gods " Kate was a little surprised, which made her speechless.

    "It turns out that the entrance to the" land of gods "must also be opened by guarding the sacred tree?"

    "Of course!" Entel said with a bit of pride, "no one can open the gate of the" land of gods "except for the protection of the divine tree. Maybe the powerful of the divine rank can, but now, only the protection of the divine tree. That''s the key to "the land of the gods!"

    Hearing entel''s words, he nodded his head on the surface of speechless, but his heart was thoughtful.

    So, can the ability of "gap" invade the "land of gods"

    Can you see the "eyes" of the "land of gods"

    Also, can we use the power of realm. Imitate the power of guarding the sacred tree and open the door of the "holy land"

    At the thought of these, speechless can''t help but feel a little ready to move, hurriedly pressing down the inner rising impulse. A wry smile broke out.

    I am very adventurous

    "The land of the gods has been opened..."

    It was not until the gate of the palace of "the land of gods" was completely opened that the three protectors opened their mouths.

    Magnubi took a look at the speechless, entel, Kate, Goda, and wiya, five of the top nine, while the rest were directly ignored by them.

    In the eyes of the semi divine, perhaps, only the Ninth level strong can have the preliminary qualification to talk with them

    "We will go first, and the explanation of" the land of the gods "will be made by you..."

    Hearing that, entel, Kate and other people immediately respectfully responded.But she looked speechless, and a pretty smile appeared on her half wrinkled face.

    "I''m going to ask you about the power ring..."

    Speechless sigh. "I can only say to do my best!"

    "That would be enough!" Gareen nodded, reached out and patted the speechless shoulder.

    "Anyway, please, little guy..."

    In front of the three guardians, he nodded his head wordlessly and made the three guardians smile. Then, the three guardians leaped directly into the "land of gods"!

    Silently watching the three protectors disappear at the gate of "the land of gods", behind him, a group of people of the three imperial families and the protectors are quietly watching him, with a complex heart.

    Even the chiefs of the three emperors and the guardians can only talk with the three guardians for one or two sentences from the beginning to the end, but without words, they can get equal treatment from the three guardians. Even though the three guardians seem to have something else to ask for.

    This speechless, why can so good luck, get the attention of three Guardian gods

    At this moment, whether it''s good or bad with wordless, this idea is all that''s left in my heart

    With his head bowed, his eyes flashed with a look of jealousy to madness, and this jealousy, after he looked up and looked at the "land of the gods", was all turned into a frenzy that was so intense that it almost fluctuated!

    In his opinion, the reason why wordless got the attention of the three guardians is that he reached the nine level relationship at a young age!

    If he is able to become a ninth level strong man, then he must be able to get the attention of the three guardians!

    Even, can turn over, defeat repeatedly let him eat shriveled speechless!

    "The land of the gods..." Erns''s eyes on the "land of the gods" were all greedy.

    "Be sure to get a promotion to the Ninth level in it!"

    At this time, Ender also spoke.

    "Keep in mind that you have only ten days to stay in the land of the gods!"

    "After this period of time, the guardian tree will exclude all the people who are still in the" land of gods "and close the door of the" land of gods " Entel''s eyes were electric, and he aimed at the people in the rear.

    "Whether you can get the chance of transformation in ten days depends on yourself..."

    All the people in the room shook their fists lightly, and their expressions became tense. Kaya and SAFA were the same. Even in her eyes, there was a dignified moment.

    Looking at the dignified look in her eyes, she spoke quietly.

    "Do you want to join me?"

    At once, she turned her head to speechless, hesitated a little, and nodded.

    What''s the real strength of speechless? She doesn''t know, but it''s certain that she is better than her. It''s better to take care of her.

    Besides, she doesn''t want to leave the fate of the whole sparril world to speechless people. If she can, she also wants to help speechless find the key to the "ring of power".

    Maybe she heard the conversation between silent and heleve. Kate glanced at them and said a word in a loud voice.

    "When you enter the" land of gods ", you will be randomly separated. If you want to act together, you only need to touch some parts of your body when you enter the" land of gods "

    But don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you want to get a certain chance of transformation in the "land of gods", you have to pass the test of protecting the sacred tree. Only those who have passed the test can get this chance

    And Looking around at the people holding their breath, finally, Kate''s eyes fell on silent and hibiscus.

    "The more people act together, the harder the test will be!"

    Hearing this, many people''s faces changed!

    Including heleve

 Chapter 1073

    (there''s only one ally left. The top ten fans are all allies. It''s not easy to be in the curtilage. Which local tyrant will fill it up, if you tilt, you will be grateful... [bow]...)

    "the more people act together, the harder the test will be!"

    Kate''s words made many people who had just passed the test by relying on human sea battle suddenly confused. During the period of looking at each other, their faces were full of struggle.

    "It''s not just that the more people act together, the harder it is to test..." Weah sighed.

    "The higher the rank, the harder the test will be!"

    "When low-level people and high-level people act together, the difficulty will increase with the strength of the object!" Goda is also a cold reminder.

    "Everyone''s opportunities are equal, and the test of protecting the sacred tree for everyone is absolutely equal!" Entel shook his head.

    "Although the test has become more difficult, in contrast, the gains you can get are directly proportional to the difficulty of the test. If you act together and pass the test with higher difficulty, the gains will be better. How to choose is still in your hands!"

    Four high-level reminders in a row made people lower their heads and ponder.

    She also reconsidered the idea of entering the "land of the gods" with wordless. At that time, a big hand was put on her slender shoulder and she began to smile.

    "Since the test is fair, why not go in together. No matter what the test is, it must pass! "

    With a twinkling of her eyes, she turned her head and looked to her side. She looked at the face full of confidence. The cold face could not help but thaw and soften. At that moment, she nodded.

    "Let''s go in!"

    "Sister heleve!" Almost at the same time that she said this, a voice line that was so sweet that it made people feel goosebumps also rang out.

    "Let Lena pass the test of love with sister hilliffe!"

    Hear that. Both speechless and shrive''s face turned ugly.

    "Go!" No more hesitation. Speechless fiercely stretched out his hand and held it to her slender waist. She was so blessed that she took the initiative to get into speechless arms.

    Then, speechless body leap. Rise to the sky. Don''t even call. It turns into a flash of light, embracing her, and flies towards the gate of "the land of gods". It didn''t take long to get into it

    At the scene, only four people, entel, Kate, Goda and via, sighed like crying and laughing, the noise of everyone''s calm, and Rena''s angry shouting, mixed together, came back

    ¡­¡­

    The boundless sky, clouds floating

    But the sky is green!

    In the green sky, all of a sudden, the space is distorted violently, and then, an imaginary vortex emerges here!

    And soon after this unreal vortex appeared, a streamer flashed out of the vortex like a meteor. After wandering for a while, it stopped, showing two figures

    "This is the ''land of the gods''?"

    Looking around at the green sky printed into my eyes, my wordless expression was a little startled.

    "Isn''t" the land of the gods "a palace? How does it look like it''s outside?... "

    "There''s nothing wrong with being the land of the gods!" In her silent arms, with her hands around her neck, she calmly explained, "but my father once said," the land of the gods "is not as simple as it seems. It is supported by the power of guarding the sacred tree!"

    Recalling the news from Kate, she opened her lips and said, "the palace we saw outside is actually the core of the" land of gods ". All the treasures in the" land of gods "are in that palace!"

    "Guarding the sacred tree doesn''t let those who enter directly arrive at the palace of" the land of gods " Heleve took a look at the green sky.

    "The" land of gods "is a gap between the core palace and the outer space built by the power of guarding the God tree. Only when we find the gate of the core palace in the" land of gods ", can we get the treasures left by the gods!"

    "In other words, is the so-called" land of gods "actually a space gap between the core palace and the outer space?..." No words, no words. "Since a space gap has been established, the power of guarding the sacred tree is really more terrible than imagined..."

    "The guardian tree is a treasure!" Shiv nodded. "Although under the infusion of the powers of the three gods, the patron saint tree has an extremely terrifying power, but the ability to open the space gap, but the patron saint tree has its own ability!"

    "It''s also because of this that the three gods choose to guard the sacred tree as the administrator of the" holy land " She sighed a rare sigh."After all, it''s the most effective way to get to the place below ten thousand meters in the deep sea. Otherwise, it''s very difficult for even the strong semi divine level to get to the area below ten thousand meters in the deep sea and find the" land of gods ", let alone the people below the semi divine level..."

    "In a way, the guardian tree is the best treasure in the land of gods!"

    Speechless deep will nod, immediately helpless smile.

    "That is to say, the first test to protect the sacred tree is to find the gate of the core palace of" the land of gods "

    Heleve closed her eyes. "If you want to find the gate of the core palace in the" land of gods ", the gate of the core palace will be displayed in front of us only when you pass the test of guarding the God tree and get the approval of guarding the God tree!"

    "Maybe finding the gate of the core palace of" the land of gods "is the last test to guard the sacred tree. Maybe..."

    "That''s right..." With a wry smile, he shook his head, and his wordless spirit rose.

    "In that case, let''s break into the" land of gods "first!"

    She nodded her head hard and agreed to the silent speech.

    But before the two of them had any action, the vision happened

    The wordless, who had been standing in the middle of the air, suddenly felt that the flying skill that he had exerted had disappeared, and disappeared with his magic!

    "What..." Speechless surprise, during the period of consternation, the body was askew, and fell down suddenly!

    Sudden changes, so that the two people can not react in time, until they return to God, the ground is only ten meters away from them!

    At the moment, speechless also has no time to think what happened in the end, can only a tight arms in the slim waist, turn around, let oneself pad in the following

    Unfortunately, it is meaningless to do these things without words

    Because, under them, it is not a solid ground, but a lake

    In the sound of "Hula", two people who didn''t realize the current situation and didn''t even mention magic fell into the water

    I don''t know if it''s because of the sky. The lake is also green. Waves of water rippled and soon became calm again. Until then, in the middle of the water wave, speechless head appeared, spitting like a duck, and desperately retching.

    "Cough What kind of water? It''s so hard to drink. It''s more poisonous than Sanlu milk powder... "

    Coughing a few times, silent bitter face, followed by a tight face.

    "Where''s Clive?!" Glancing at the whole green lake, I didn''t see her figure. I couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    "Don''t tell me, she can''t swim..."

    The more you think about it, the more likely you are to be speechless. You take a breath and dive into the water.

    The water in the lake is very clear, because the emerald like color, visibility is also very clear, obviously looks very beautiful, who can think that these water is harder to drink than foot washing water

    I really don''t want to taste it again. I can only hold my breath and move my wine red pupils to find her.

    The lake was unexpectedly large. Although there was no fish or shrimp in the water, it was very broad. After nearly half of the lake, she found her without any words. She didn''t even see her clothes, and her impetuousness was growing.

    Heleve is a strong eight!

    If an eighth level strong man drowns in the water, he will be really famous

    Fortunately, when I couldn''t help but want to evaporate the whole lake directly, a light figure appeared not far in front of him

    With her eyes closed, her long ice blue hair drifted away with the water and kept sinking under the lake. Who else would it be if it wasn''t her?!

    In my eyes, there was a smile. I sped up and swam in the past

 Chapter 1074

    The sky is green, the ground is green, even the space here is showing a green fluorescence

    There is no sound around, no cloud in the sky, no sign of life activity. If we say that there is something active in this world, it is probably only the green lake that is bubbling and waving waves

    On the lake, the ripples gradually reverberated and became more and more violent. A head suddenly emerged from the ripples and breathed heavily. I think it must have been a period of not short time.

    Without a breath of relief, she immediately pulled out of the water, holding the delicate body as soft as bone, and went upstream to the lake bank

    "Heleve! Heleve! "

    Let her lie on the ground, looking at the iceberg like princess with eyes closed tightly, all wet, no half of her face fluctuated, and her breath looked like nothing. Speechless hurriedly patted her cheek.

    "Hello! Don''t scare me! I really don''t believe there are eight strong people who will drown because they can''t swim! You can''t scare me! "

    There was a forced smile on his face, and he could hardly laugh without words. His heartless laughter echoed around him, making the whole atmosphere a little heavy.

    Probing into the tip of her nose, she felt that she still had a little breath. Speechless, she was relieved. Looking at her beautiful face covered with water drops, she hesitated for a moment and sighed.

    "Forget it. Anyway, it''s not that I haven''t kissed... " Lift up her chin, point her attractive lips at her face, and swallow her saliva.

    "The last time you kissed me, this time I kissed back, shouldn''t it be too much?" It''s like comforting yourself, speechless and angry.

    "Besides, we are unmarried husband and wife, unmarried husband and wife, kiss, it''s ok..."

    After saying that. Speechless took a deep breath. With a fierce face, she kissed her lips heavily.

    The cold and soft touch came into my mind. A nerve in my wordless mind could not help being touched and could not help sticking out my tongue. Licked on the tempting lips. But soon. He also realized that it was not the time to do such a thing, and crossed the anger in his mouth.

    After a few breaths, she finally got a little reaction. Let speechless overjoyed, and the next moment, heleve suddenly bounced up, coughed up, a mouth of lake water in the cough, was its vomit.

    Until this time, speechless really put down the heart, hugged her body, patted her back.

    "How is it? Are you ok?... "

    "Cough Cough She coughed a few times. When she couldn''t cough any more, she stopped. Her pretty face was very pale, which made her famous as "ice princess" look a little more delicate

    At last, her eyes stopped on her speechless body, and she could see the wet look of him and the cold touch of her body. At last, she thought of what happened and shook her head weakly.

    "No It''s okay

    "You don''t look all right..." Looking at her pale, paper face, she gave a silent, wry smile and wiped the drops of water on her face.

    "If you have any discomfort, you''d better say it. Otherwise, when there is a problem in the back, it''s really bad..."

    Looking at it, I put my tone down and talked to myself gently. I wiped the water on my cheek and said nothing. She had never been treated like this before, and she could not help twisting her head.

    "It''s really OK, just feel a little cold..."

    "Cold?!" Hearing her words, she was not relieved, but surprised.

    "You are princess ice. How can you be cold?"

    Indeed, it''s impossible for her to feel cold because she is very good at ice magic!

    It seems that only now did she realize what she said, and she was stunned for a moment. But the air conditioning from the wet clothes made her feel cold. It can''t be a fake!

    After a careful examination of her body, suddenly, her face changed.

    "My magic, there''s no way to run it!"

    "Ha?!" Speechless surprised, but he also knew that it was absolutely impossible to make fun of her character, and immediately he also tried to mobilize the magic in his body.

    The powerful magic like the sea tide is still surging in the silent body, like a torrent in the Yangtze River, with a little hidden roar, raging flow. I believe that in the whole sparril world, only the silent body can accommodate this level of magic.

    However, this past obedience incomparable magic rush, now, but even a little weight, can not be controlled by speechless!The magic still exists, but it can''t be controlled!

    The wordless expression became ugly.

    "It seems that just now it will suddenly fall down, because there is no way for magic to work..."

    She also thought of this and nodded. Though her face was not so ugly as wordless, it was much colder than usual.

    Looked at the green sky, silent frown.

    "Is there no way to mobilize magic or fighting spirit in the" land of gods "

    "If so, the father could not have mentioned nothing!" She denied the silent conjecture directly and gave her own answer.

    "However, the father said that there are some more troublesome restrictions in every area of the" land of gods ". We are now in an area where there is no way to mobilize magic or even fighting spirit!"

    "This is really..." Speechless showed a delicate expression.

    "Some trouble..."

    Without magic, wordless will lose many means.

    For example, all the skills in the book of the magic way need magic. Without magic, even if there are a large number of skills in wordless mind, none of them can be used!

    There is also no way to release the beast with magic as its body if the host loses its magic!

    In other words, speechless now can only use the super ability, as well as the unparalleled skill brought by "infinite martial arts"!

    Fortunately, the "King''s treasure" doesn''t need the support of magic. The weapons inside can also be used. The "Ruby mode" can also be opened, which is good news.

    But even so, the strength of wordless is also greatly reduced a lot!

    If we say that he was able to challenge some level without any words, let him have the strength comparable to the level 9 intermediate level, and even release the beast to be several times stronger, now he can only play the strength of the level 9!

    And heleve is more miserable. Her strength is all on magic. This magic can''t be mobilized. What''s the difference with an ordinary person

    No wonder she is good at ice magic, and she will feel cold

    "Get out of this area now!" Think of here, the hand that holds the body that celive can''t help tight, the face shows grim look toward speechless.

    "Otherwise, without strength, we can''t cope with anything!"

    "But can you walk like this?" Looking at her, she began to tremble. Her face was getting paler and paler, and she shook her head speechless.

    "I''m afraid you can''t even walk like this?..."

    "Take me with you!" Without a moment''s hesitation, she said coldly.

    "As long as it''s out of this area, it''s OK!"

    "We don''t know the size of the area where magic can be imprisoned!" Speechless but opposed.

    "In your present condition, I''m afraid you will fall ill before you go out. At that time, even if you can mobilize magic, you will be weak!"

    Hearing this, heleve lowered her head

    Seeing this, he said quietly, "you have to adjust your state before you can cope with the later things. Otherwise, you will lose the harvest in the" land of gods "due to improper handling, and it will be too late to regret..."

    "But..." "Wait a minute, if there are any enemies..." she said in some embarrassment

    "You can rest assured!" Silent smile said: "although there is no way to mobilize magic, but I also have some ways to fight without magic and fighting spirit, and it is no problem to play the strength of the Ninth level or so..."

    When she heard this, she let go of her tight face and let out a silent smile.

    "In a word, take off your clothes first!"

 Chapter 1075

    "In a word, take off your clothes first!"

    This is not loud, but very clear words in the whole quiet space reverberated into echo, towards all sides, spread away, also make the scene atmosphere suddenly fell to a freezing point

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Speechless and celive looked at each other, with a smile on one face and no expression on the other. I don''t know if it was because of the pale color that the Qi and blood that should have flowed up had been pressed down. But celive did stare speechless tightly. There was no half wave in her eyes, but she felt very depressed.

    Gradually, a drop of water fell from his wordless forehead. It was not clear whether it was water or sweat, but the smile on his face became stiff at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± She looked at her silently, speechless, but her hands were already slightly forced, as if she wanted to make the clothes tightly cling to her body, as if she was afraid that someone would suddenly start to do something about her clothes, and even her eyes were alert.

    Silence for a while, speechless face that stiff smile back to the original.

    "If I say I have no malice, do you believe it?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Heleve still silently looked at speechless, holding her hands tighter and tighter, and told speechless, the answer in her heart, what is it

    When the smile on her face broke down, she was speechless and dejected and kept away from her.

    "I''ll turn around and you can change the wet clothes first..."

    Finish. Speechless immediately intended to turn around, but the sudden words of heleve made him frozen there.

    "Where''s the change?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The scene, once again returned to the silent state

    They looked at each other, speechless and speechless, and SHIV didn''t speak. The atmosphere around them continued to slide down from the boundary of the freezing point. If someone appeared here at the moment, I''m afraid. In such an atmosphere. Dare not move

    For a long time, speechless took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, then asked tentatively.

    "Isn''t it. You didn''t bring any laundry? "

    She didn''t answer directly. It''s an indifferent opening.

    "I''m from the land of the gods..."

    Naturally, the meaning of her words is very clear. To come to the "land of gods" is to find opportunities for transformation, not to travel and stay

    Rub your brow and heart. Silent wry smile.

    "I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the" land of the gods ", there was no big trouble, and there was a lot of small trouble..."

    Looking at that with the passage of time, the paler her face and the more severe her body trembled, she was afraid to drag on. She would definitely end up with a cold and fever!

    "Ah..." The headache sighed, as if in a hurry, speechless wave.

    "You''re my fiancee anyway, so just take off!"

    The air suddenly solidified

    Ice blue pupil fixed on speechless body, looked at his that because temporarily can''t think of a way, headache to the appearance of the open, her eyes light flash, but hesitated.

    Fiancee Do you

    Recalling that night in the speechless room, she kissed him forcibly, and she looked at speechless again, sighing in her heart

    Asked herself, she felt that she could never do that to other men!

    But to speechless, she did so

    She didn''t understand what she was doing that day, but it''s undeniable that she didn''t hate the close contact with wordless

    Likewise, for becoming a speechless wife, she is not averse either!

    Never has a man been able to reach this level in her heart!

    Never!

    Now, she vaguely remembers her decision after learning the relationship between wordless and the girls around her at the ball at the imperial palace of AILU

    Get engaged first, get along for a while. If you find it inappropriate after getting along, then you can cancel the engagement!

    And if it''s right, then I don''t mind serving him with the girls around me!

    In her mind, the memory fragments of getting along with wordless constantly flitted through her mind. In a moment, she understood

    Don''t say it for a while, but speechless, it''s really the best heterosexual you get along with at this stage!

    What''s more, besides taking a bath, her body, which she seldom touched, was not only hugged by wordless, but also her first kiss was given to wordless!

    Clenching her hand tightly on her chest, she looked up at the wordless face and sighed again in her heart.In that case, admit him

    As the thought flashed through her mind, she held up her trembling body and stood up.

    "What are you doing?!" Seeing the expression of shivering body and the possibility of falling down at any time, she went over without complaining.

    "Can you tell me something? I''ll help you..."

    Before the word "do" was uttered, her next action left her speechless and completely on the spot, her eyes slightly protruding, her mouth wide open and unable to calm down any more

    After soaking in the lake water, the double weight clothes suddenly fell on the ground, making a dull sound, but also aroused a small layer of smoke and water

    With the sound of a heavy or heavy dull sound, as if there was any chemical effect, a sound like a sound, followed by pieces of clothes falling on the ground, together, rhythmically reverberated

    When the last heavy noise followed the last falling clothes, the scene in front of speechless eyes had made his pupils dilated

    White skin like pearls shimmers with delicate brilliance under the background of green heaven and earth, like fresh gemstones, with a dazzling luster, two Ivory thighs quiver, white and flawless, without any defect or pollution

    The fullness and roundness exposed to the air is as if they are not affected by gravity. They stand proudly and take away nearly all the eyes of the only spectator on the scene. Drops of water fall from the slender clavicle, down the extremely attractive curve, on the ground, and also fall into the wordless heart

    Seeing with one''s own eyes the whole process in which she took off her clothes and exposed the girl''s best secret to Tong Tong, she was speechless, stupid and completely blank

    Under the speechless and substantial gaze, even her pale face flashed one or two blushes, which was the most exaggerated expression she could express.

    At the same time, her whole body strength, along with the beautiful body exposed in the speechless eyes completely lost, slowly fell to the ground

    Speechless this just returned to the God, hurriedly leaped up, one to take the body which had not been covered up completely into the arms of celive.

    The touch of the beginning made wordless mind suddenly tremble, and almost gave up without any conditioned reflection, throwing out the delicate body in the bosom, which forced this kind of subconscious behavior, so wordless was free to pay attention to her current state, and she opened her mouth, but could not say a word.

    She seemed to have spent all her strength on the matter of getting rid of her clothes. She panted a little and her face was weak.

    "Find a more secret place. Someone may come here..."

    In such a case to say such a sentence, it is almost ambiguous to the extreme!

    Speechless mind lost guard, almost did not think of the crooked place, can only be rigid action, nodded a head, flustered around a look, then holding her greasy white body, flashed into a tall enough to cover two people''s reeds, came to a small open space.

    With the cover of the reeds, her tight body relaxed a little.

    "Regenerate the fire. Although the clothes are removed, they will still be cold..."

    "Oh Oh... " Speechless and stammering in response, it was also a flustered look. Take out a fire-making prop that was originally exchanged from the system and used all the time now, and put it on the ground clumsily. Click on a certain position, and a warm bonfire will burn up with the sound of "Hoo"

    It was not until this moment that she stopped her trembling body, looked at the silence that had not yet been reflected in the situation, and sighed.

    "Your clothes are wet, take them off..."

    I haven''t completely let my head turn. I heard this sentence, and I crashed again

    Only stupid, nodded his head

 Chapter 1076

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "shooting Hui"! And "tan from t", "book friend 130411213624935"

    Blue sky, green earth, all green world, fluorescence slightly distorted

    The tall reeds are also very green. It seems that only with such a kind of color can we survive in this world

    There is no sign of life or activity. Although there is a light wind blowing here from time to time, there is also an unspeakable anger because of the monotonous and unique green. You can stay here. The dead silence in the air is breathless

    However, I don''t know when, in this monotonous green, suddenly there is a little red fire

    The campfire without fuel is burning in the open space in the middle of a very good growing reed bush, and there is the sound of "crackling" just like when the branches are burning. It echoes in this strange and silent environment, adding a little sign of activity to the heaven and earth

    Beside the campfire, a set of black men''s clothes and a set of ice blue women''s clothes are hanging on a branch, hanging on a bracket made of branches, and drops of water are falling on the ground, proving that they are still wet

    However, with the hot bonfires nearby, it will not take much time to dry them

    On the side of the campfire and the clothes hanging bracket, a man and a woman are hugging each other silently

    On the body. in nature ''s garb!

    I believe that if any lucky boy gets lucky to see this scene, the idea of rising in the first time must be the kind of idea that is not suitable for children, which is easy to blush

    Only the two parties know that although they hold each other together, they don''t have the slightest inclination in mind

    Including the male side!

    It''s been a while since I''ve been in this state

    It''s not that the two are really intimate with each other to the extent that you can help me, but that they start from the moment when they hold her. From beginning to end. Speechless did not release her!

    In the same way, it''s such an easy scene, speechless but unable to bear any evil thoughts!

    It''s not that speechless people have changed their ways and become disillusioned. It''s just that he hasn''t got the chaotic brain back to work

    That is to say. In front of him at hilliv. After removing the clothes of that body, the wordless head has been blank until now, and has not been able to return to the spirit!

    Make a campfire, get rid of clothes, hang clothes

    These things. All the communication was done under the instruction of hileve without any words and without any clue!

    Holding her clean and delicate body all the time

    It''s not that I''m too dumb, too stupid, too nervous, too poor in psychological quality, but the development of all this is just too sudden!

    Suddenly to speechless without any room to turn!

    Can only maintain a vague head, until now

    As for celif, I don''t know why she didn''t ask wordless to release her. After giving all the instructions, she stayed in wordless arms, stuck to the same smooth and smooth him, and fell into a state of silence

    Wordless has always believed that this kind of development, generally only in the dream can appear

    However, holding her tender and boneless body in her arms, the greasy touch that constantly spread to his heart was telling him

    Everything is true!

    Heleve really stripped herself in front of him!

    In her mind, she replayed the pictures that she had taken off her clothes one by one, and exposed all the beauty in front of her eyes. The wordless pupils kept loose. It was not until a long time later that he finally got back a little bit of reason, and recovered his mind from the stupidity

    In his arms, the delicate body with the hot temperature clings to him, just like the lovers who warm each other in the ice and snow. There is not a centimeter distance between them. Her pale face has already returned to ruddy color, and her body shaking doesn''t know when to stop. Except that she can''t mobilize her magic power, she has completely recovered to the original state

    However, she didn''t leave, lowered her head, buried herself in the silent chest, didn''t say a word, and didn''t cover her body for a while, so she was directly exposed to the wordless. If it''s not possible to clearly feel that the other party''s vision is staying on her own body, wordless thought that she had passed out

    The hand holding her slender waist moved a little, feeling the fateful greasy touch and slight warmth, and an idea came into being in her wordless heart

    Is this person in my arms really the one who is famous as "ice princess"

    If so, why do you do such a thing

    If so, why is she so cold and hot

    If so, then she stays in her arms and doesn''t leave, for whatCountless questions rise from silent heart one after another, prompting him to bow his head and look into his arms

    First of all, it''s the extremely attractive bright and clean body

    Then there are those who can''t be ignored and have a strong sense of existence. The model is enough to surpass the round and plump of bee eating exercise

    Then, it''s hilliffe, who is buried in the ice blue bangs, who can only feel a little pupil, and the cold and pretty face that is red in the white, and the country is ruined

    It has to be said that Celie is very beautiful!

    It''s really beautiful!

    At least, among the girls around me, only the purple and Icarus, who are outstanding in temperament, can stabilize her!

    Only in terms of appearance, she is no longer under many women!

    Plus the other side is now with their own Frank relative state, this kind of beauty, is even more breathtaking beauty!

    But even if she is beautiful, she can''t suppress her silent inner doubts

    Kissing yourself, for this kind of behavior, can also be explained as a result of character

    But in front of a heterosexual face to remove the whole body of clothing, to the character of hilliff, it is possible to do such a thing

    Maybe, but I don''t believe it''s because of my character

    The most precious secret of a young girl, if it can be said to be exposed, it will be exposed. Even if she is willing, Kate and the royal family will not be willing!

    Anyway, she is also a princess

    "Why?..."

    This is the only wordless question I can''t think of

    Heleve raised her head slightly, looked up at the speechless line of sight, and still looked as expressionless as ever, but she felt speechless keenly. Heleve, there were some changes

    Not in appearance, not in character, but in attitude!

    On their attitude!

    Slowly shaking her head, she replied, "just admit you..."

    "Admit?..."

    "Admit it!" Heleve nodded her head hard, and her eyes were speechless.

    "I just hope that when you give a name to the women around you, don''t forget me..."

    This Speechless some confused up. "Are you really going to marry me?"

    "Maybe not before..." She replied softly, a determined voice that made her silent mind tremble.

    "But in the future, I will only marry you!"

    "Heleve..." Speechless and unnaturally avoided the eye contact with her and sighed.

    "Is that ok?..."

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I don''t believe you don''t know!" Speechless again on the line of sight of her, a wry smile.

    "There are many girls around me..."

    "I said..." She did not waver at all.

    "I don''t mind serving you with them!"

    "I know! But that''s not the problem! " Speechless and a little fidgety said: "although there are many girls around me, I am sincere to them, and they are the same to me, but we..."

    "I have feelings for you!" Shiv''s cold voice interrupted the speechless speech.

    "Don''t you feel for me?"

    Speechless, speechless

    Yes, she closed her eyes.

    "In the future, I will only marry you!"

    "Are you sure?!" Silent bit teeth, eyes a sharp.

    "If I kill your father later! What about destroying the Empire of AI Lu? "

    Heleve raised her head sharply and stared straight at wordless.

    "I will kill you! Kill yourself again! "

    "You..." Wordless face is full of pain. "You''re hopeless..."

    "What about your answer?!" She asked directly.

    "Marry! Still don''t marry! "

    "Marry! Why not marry! " Speechless and vicious stare at her. She suddenly put out her hands and stroked the round and full pair!

    "I hope you don''t regret it later!"

    "Body Can''t take away Father will be angry Seizing the palm of silent kneading, heleve gasped.

    "Others Whatever... "

    Hearing this, I can''t bear it any longer without words. Hold her head and press her down

    Ripple It''s going on

 Chapter 1077

    (congratulations on "shooting Hui" becoming the master of this book!)

    I don''t know if there is no night in the "holy land". After ten hours or so, the sky is still green without any change

    In the reeds, on the bracket, the clothes that were wet had been dried. I had no words to take my clothes. I put them on one by one, but my face was absent-minded. If I look carefully, I can see that his sight has been sweeping the green lake not far away

    On the Bank of the lake, the well-dressed shireve is squatting there, holding the water in the lake and feeding it to her mouth, but she is not drinking water, and the water in the lake is not for people to drink.

    Heleve, it''s just gargling

    There was a strange look in his eyes, a sigh of speechless, and his face was full of bitterness.

    I''m afraid no one can think of it. Not long ago, that iceberg princess, hileve, not only forced her marriage to a wolf, but also was told by a wolf

    Until now, speechless are still doubting that what they encounter, in the end, is true

    as said before, everything is coming too fast, and even when a wolf has licked the beautiful princess''s highness all over the body, the beautiful princess also comfortably gives a wolf to serve. It''s too weird

    But the truth is, speechless, I have had intimate contact with her

    Even if you haven''t eaten the beautiful iceberg princess, that ripple is no lower than the level of completely eating her

    It''s better to say that it''s a little over, a little crazy

    Thinking of the scene when she was constantly serving herself according to her own requirements at that time, her wordless heart was burning again and almost rushed back. Push her down.

    At this time. Heleve also came from the direction of the lake

    There is still no mood fluctuation on the face, no expression on the face, even if the magic is lost. Her cold breath did not abate at all. Believe it. No one would have believed her, not long ago. She is still kneeling in front of a wolf

    If we can''t feel clearly that the eyes that she cast on her body have become infinitely soft, we have to wonder if she is looking for her happiness

    Shaking his head, he cleared up his inner feelings, got up speechless and serious, and looked at her.

    "No problem? Don''t you need a rest?... "

    "No!" There was a simple response from celif. "There is no problem with your body. You can move normally..."

    "So..." Seeing her look, she knew that it would be useless to persuade her. She nodded at once.

    "Then it''s time we started looking for the gate to the core palace..." Looking around at the vast green world, speechless was a bit distressed.

    "But how can I find it?"

    "As long as we can get the approval of the guardian tree, the guardian tree will open the gate to the core palace in front of us!" Heleve pursed her eyebrows.

    "There is no need to look for the gate..."

    "Yes..." Speechless nodded and chuckled. "In that case, let''s go step by step."

    "First, get out of this area!" Shiv looked speechless. "The magic is imprisoned, your strength has been greatly reduced, and my strength can''t be exerted. If I don''t leave this area soon, we can''t pass the test of guarding the sacred tree!"

    "Is it?" Speechless scratched his cheek and suddenly smiled. "I think the test of guarding the sacred tree has come!"

    Hearing this, she was stunned, and then reacted.

    "You mean to leave this area when the power is imprisoned, which is the test set for us by guarding the sacred tree?!"

    "Although it''s just speculation..." Wordless squinted. "But it''s very possible..."

    Shiv pondered and nodded in agreement.

    "Indeed, without any reason, our magic will not be imprisoned..."

    "So we just need to get out of this area!" Speechless hit a ring finger, and the crimson ripples of "the king''s treasure" immediately spread!

    During the fluctuation period, a handle with a little vicissitudes in its lightness emerged from the "treasure of the king" and fell into the wordless hands. At the same time, it also emerged a dark transparent, beautiful and elegant bow like black crystal!

    It''s "Zhidian Zhena" and "meteor night"!

    "Fortunately, although I am imprisoned by magic, I still have some strength to deal with some dangerous situations, which should not be a problem..."

    Tight hands of the "Zhidian zhna", speechless will "meteor night" handed to her."This is for you to use!"

    "This is Your uniform? " There was a little surprise in her eyes, and she took over the meteor night.

    "Or gold uniform!"

    Silent nod, smile. "It''s called" meteor night ". Even ordinary people can use it, but you can''t use it casually. You have to look at the situation. It''s powerful enough to destroy everything you see in your field of vision!"

    As soon as her face was solemn, her hand holding "meteor night" could not help tightening, and her deep eyes slowly moved to speechless body.

    "Give me such a strong uniform, will you?"

    All of a sudden, speechless smile

    She took her slender waist and kissed her hard on her fragile face. She began to smile without saying anything.

    "if a gold soldier can be changed to a Royal Highness, I will go and find ten more." He picked up his eyebrows and looked at her with a silent smile.

    "And you? Can I get ten more hiliffs? "

    Her eyes quivered, she shook her head, and her light voice echoed.

    "There''s only one, and there''s only one for you."

    "All right!" Speechless hurriedly interrupted her words and smiled bitterly.

    "If you go on, I''m afraid I can''t help but beat you down."

    When she heard this, she lowered her head and slowly raised her mouth under the shadow

    ¡­¡­

    Maybe it''s because this world has the relationship of imprison magic and even fighting spirit. Along the way, there''s no danger to her.

    In fact, if you think about it, you should take it for granted to protect the sacred tree to test the people who enter the "holy land". It is to give them a chance to gain opportunities, not to take their lives!

    The three gods who build the "land of gods" will not let their descendants encounter danger in the "land of gods".

    Therefore, although there are all kinds of obstacles in the "land of the gods", they are not enough to save their lives.

    There is no doubt that if a Warcraft is thrown into the place where magic and fighting spirit can be imprisoned, even the first level of Warcraft will be enough to kill the people in this world.

    And since there is such a prison, this green world, with a certain degree of power, there should be no

    Only the speechless special existence, can we have some power in this world

    Embrace her in the arms, wordless use of the "electric shock" ability to manipulate the invisible iron sand around his limbs, flying in the low air, flying forward!

    This method of using iron sand to drive the body to fly has never been used since it has magic power. After all, compared with this ingenious flying method, the flying skills in the one hundred and three thousand magic books are undoubtedly more flexible and faster than when using iron sand.

    I didn''t expect that after a period of time, I used this ingenious flight mode again

    Of course, although he has the way of flying, he is just flying at a low altitude less than 10 meters from the ground. He doesn''t want to have a free fall because of any accident

    Keep a uniform speed and fly in one direction without any words. They don''t have a map of "the land of gods". They can only use this stupid method. If they fly in one direction, they will leave this area sooner or later

    With this idea, speechless body flying, speed is not fast, but also with a shadow

    However, the next scene in front of his eyes made him very difficult

    Suddenly, the body stopped, looking forward with her, and both of them frowned

    Just because there is no road ahead of them

    No, to be exact, everything in front of us is covered by a green mist

 Chapter 1078

    (finally, it''s 20000! Spray flowers ~ ~)

    the emerald green like a wolf smoke mist is like a cloud from a distant sky. A wisp of green light flickers slightly. The green mist covers all the things in front. During the flooding, only some trees and rocks can be seen faintly, rippling with the fog

    "Fog?..."

    Floating in front of the overwhelming green fog, speechless exchanged eyes with her bosom, all hesitating.

    Are you going in or not

    Although there is generally no danger in the "land of gods" due to its particularity, there are more things that people here can''t ignore than danger in the "land of gods".

    That is the test of guarding the sacred tree!

    No one will know what kind of test the guardian God tree will put down, and what method he and others should use to pass the test. There is no way to determine these

    But the only thing we can be sure of is that if we rush around because there is no danger in the "land of gods", then once we fail to pass the test of guarding the God tree, the "land of gods" will come in vain, and we can only wait for the next ten years to come in again.

    For those who enter the "land of gods", the test of guarding the sacred tree is more important than danger!

    If there is a test to protect the sacred tree in the fog, the two of them, silent and hibiscus, must enter!

    But in the case of limited vision, sometimes, there are many accidents

    "Go in..." When speechless was still hesitating, heleve raised her head, looked at speechless, and opened her mouth.

    "Don''t forget that the opening time of" the land of gods "is only ten days. We''ve wasted a day... "

    There was a silent sigh at her words. "That''s right. Time is limited. There''s no time to hesitate here!"

    Words fall, speechless forehead flashed a flash of electric light, body slowly fell to the ground

    In the case of limited vision, it is better to walk. If you fly around, you will only increase the number of accidents

    Hold "Zhidian Zana" tightly in her hand, and celive also catches "meteor night". They leave one hand and hold it together.

    "Don''t let go when you get in..." A silent low voice. "In case of separation," he said to her

    She nodded faintly, but the movement on her hand was a little tighter, expressing her wish silently.

    Seeing this, I took a deep breath without any words, and walked into the green fog with her

    I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or true. I''m in the green fog. Speechless, two people are feeling, those fog, it seems very cold

    Plus, the green fog looks like some kind of toxic gas, so they are very cautious, and even their footsteps slow down.

    The blade of "zhidianzana" has already burned the flame of red lotus, but there is no way to increase the vision of wordless and hileve. In the hot temperature, the fog is not affected at all. Still in my own way, the visibility is very low.

    Everything in front of us is filled with mist. Only the flame on the "Zhi Temple shelter" is emitting different colors. There is a silence around. There is no sound of birds, animals and insects. After walking for a while, the silent heart has been somewhat depressed.

    "Ah. Shall we go on like this again, hilliv? " I feel a little impetuous in my heart, and I can''t help but want to speak.

    "I haven''t even confirmed the direction. I have to get lost in this fog sooner or later?"

    The voice falls. Speechless as she went on, she waited for her answer, but for nearly a few minutes, she did not even say a word.

    This makes wordless a little helpless.

    "Well, although I know you don''t usually talk much, at least tell me a few more words. Even treat me in the same way as those outsiders, I will have no sense of superiority..."

    With a little joking tone echoed in the green mist, but celive still did not respond to even a word.

    This time, speechless and a little dissatisfied, shook the hand of heleve in the handshake, turned around.

    "I say you, or at least I say one..."

    With the sound of the voice, the wine red eyes moved behind him. When they were preparing for the next moment to meet her cold face, an unexpected scene came into his eyes

    In front of speechless eyes, it''s not the slim and attractive body of celive, but a body made up of boiling green mist, surrounded by thick roots of trees, two green Python hands, one of which is still held by speechless hands!

    And that should have been the head of celive''s cold and beautiful face, but it was a head without face, climbing back and forth like a bee hive!All of a sudden all of the cold hair up, speechless a pair of wine red pupil suddenly shrink to the size of a needle!

    "Hiss!"

    Almost at the same time, the green python, who was held in the hand by wordless, hissed, opened its huge mouth, and showed its sharp fangs, which were twinkling with cold, and shot out like a spring, biting on wordless arm!

    Speechless only feel a pain in his arm, that because of sudden changes and into chaos of mind is finally turned up, eyes flash a sharp light!

    On "Zhidian zhna", the fire of red lotus suddenly enveloped the whole body without words. It was like a tarsal insect that was burning along the python biting on the arm. It climbed up the shape of the snake, which was extremely shocking. It crawled the green Mister of the Python and the snake!

    "Weeping!"

    Under the fire of the red lotus, the green mist man made a sad cry like a baby crying. The green of his body was covered by the fire of the red lotus!

    In a sound of crying and snake''s hissing, not long after, the green fog people, including Python and snake, were burned up, and even the residue was not left

    The fire of red lotus burning on the surface of his body converged back towards the blade of "Zhidian Zana" with the speed visible to the naked eye, showing the whole picture of speechless, but at this time, his face was rather ugly.

    "When exactly..." Biting his teeth, wordless down the shock in his heart, his face was livid.

    Although his strength has been greatly reduced, he still has the strength of level 9, but he even holds a python in his hand, and he doesn''t find a monster with no one and no ghost behind him

    It''s not a big deal. After all, it''s the "land of gods". It''s not surprising whether it''s in charge of it or guarding the sacred tree. But the most important thing is

    Heleve, where the hell is it

    Looking around, I could see the green fog, not even a single person.

    "Hateful!" Speechless tight hand "Zhi Dian Zha Na", is about to think of some way, a dizzy feeling, from the depth of its head, slowly transmitted to

    The scene in front of him began to shake, his head gradually became blank, and his vision became blurred with the passage of time. A strong sleepiness hit his wordless mind, which made his body a little unstable, and he knelt on the ground with one knee

    This Resisting the strong sleepiness that I don''t know where I came from, speechless immediately turned the hazy eyes to my arm, where, just bitten by the python, the part with two blood holes was slowly recovering

    Obviously, this inexplicable sleepiness must be due to the relationship between being bitten by that Python!

    Understand the context, speechless face more and more ugly.

    If the boa constrictor is a poisonous snake, then it will have no impact on the unspeakable and horrible vitality and resilience of the true ancestor.

    But speechless has been affected, proving that the python is not a life-threatening poison, but has a similar hypnotic effect

    It''s also true that there is no danger to life in the "land of gods". It''s understandable that the python only has the ability to hypnotize people.

    But for speechless, he would rather be poisoned!

    At least, he is a true ancestor who can''t be killed by poison. However, factors like hypnosis, which are not harmful in nature, can make the true ancestor also win!

    What''s worse is that you can''t mobilize magic power, can''t dispel the hypnotic effect without words, and can''t use the technique against it!

    "It''s really..." A drop of sweat fell from his forehead, and he made a strong laugh.

    "Trouble..."

    Finish saying, heavy sleepiness will cover all the consciousness in the mind, speechless finally can''t resist the strong sleepiness, eyes closed, fell down

 Chapter 1079

    (in other words, I only know today that the author who was originally advertised actually said a lot...)

    when consciousness comes back to my mind again, I feel a faint and wordless voice, and I can''t help but groan a little painfully

    Shaking his head, covering his head without words, he stood up hard from the ground. When he got up completely, he opened his eyes slowly

    First of all, it was the dusk light shining down by the blood red sunset

    When I saw the scene of dusk, I was speechless and surprised.

    "Sunset? Twilight?... " Some confused touched his head, speechless confused.

    Before he lost consciousness, Mingming was still in the green world, and he was also trapped in the green fog.

    How do you wake up and everything is normal

    "Is the mist gone? This is what the fog really looks like? " Speechless hundred think its solution of crooked his head.

    "It turns out that there are normal places in the" land of gods "

    Slightly shook his head, speechless sarcastic general so said a sentence, but then thought of what, suddenly raised his head.

    Heleve!

    Heleve is gone!

    Think of here, speechless subconscious glanced around, but the scene that appears in front of him is to let him again stupefied.

    It''s not just that the green fog has gone, the green sky has disappeared, the setting sun has appeared, the surroundings have returned to normal, and even the scene has completely changed!

    At this time, silent foot is stepping on the red blanket, surrounded by a wooden bench, in two columns, until the end of the front. All around are covered with petals. There are clear and crisp bells echoing like Christmas bells. There are some subtle differences. It sounds like an involuntary feeling of happiness.

    Collect all the scenes around, the look in wordless eyes is completely confused.

    "Here where''s this? How does it look like where the wedding ceremony is held? "

    "Is there marriage in the land of the gods?"

    I can''t help but reach out and scratch my cheek habitually. But this time, he found

    My sleeves are white

    No!

    It should be said that the suit he is wearing now is white!

    And it''s a white suit dress!

    Looking at his dress at this time, speechless and foolish.

    "The married man. Is it me? "

    This question was answered soon

    "Words! Why are you still here? I wonder if everyone is waiting for you! "

    Behind him, a light voice suddenly rang, awakened the almost speechless, turned around and looked at his own back, this look. Wordless face changed dramatically.

    The master of the voice is a beautiful girl!

    A chestnut long hair fluttered in the wind, mixed with the surrounding petals, sending out a charming fragrance between the ups and downs, which makes people doubt whether it is the fragrance of a girl or the fragrance of petals. The same chestnut color of the pupil is extremely matched with the flowing long hair, but the most eye-catching. Or the beautiful face in coquetry

    The girl''s hands are on her hips and her body is leaning forward. She looks speechless like a naughty child. Although the beautiful face is full of coquetry, there is a happiness that is hard to hide. It shows how happy the girl is at the moment.

    And a dress of the same pure white. It is wearing on the delicate body of a girl who is not very slender, but whose curve is very beautiful. Her bottom is full of ripples, which is eye-catching

    It''s a wedding dress!

    I look at my wedding dress. Full of coquetry, standing in front of her not far away from the girl, speechless and dumb whisper out the girl''s name

    "Asia Athena

    That''s right!

    Standing in front of speechless, it is the long lost city of tomorrow, that is, ASENA!

    Wordless real fiancee!

    "Here This Looking at the beautiful face with a smile and a yearning heart, speechless heart emerged a kind of uncontrollable ecstasy, with which there were also rich and extreme doubts.

    "Why Will you be here?... "

    "Ha?" The smile on Athena''s face turned dangerous.

    "Don''t you want to tell me that you don''t know what you''re here for?"

    "Then That Looking at the familiar expression and performance of his long lost lover, wordless laughed at the same time.

    "I would be very happy if you could tell me..."

    "You..." Ashnatton glared speechless, then covered her forehead helplessly."I thought you were smart except when you were sleepy in the morning..."

    With that, Athena cried angrily to wordless, "I said, don''t you forget that today is the time for us to get married?"

    Knot Speechless, stunned exclaimed.

    "Get married?!"

    "What''s your expression?!" Seeing the face of speechless disbelief, Athena was angry.

    "Is it so strange to marry me?! Or did you back out? "

    "No, no, no!" Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head. No matter what happened, he hoped to marry Athena.

    "You know, my mind..."

    Smell speech, yasena''s face this just looked good many, walk to the body without speech, a hug his arm.

    "Come on, no matter what, everyone is waiting for us to enter. Hurry up!"

    When the voice is still falling, Asina can''t help but pull her silent arm and walk forward. In a daze, she follows Asina

    With the two people moving around, gradually, a beautiful church, appeared in front of the two people

    On both sides of the church, a group of people gathered together when they heard the footsteps, turned their heads and looked to this side. Then they all laughed and cheered.

    "Oh! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Model couple! " A young white face waved to Athena.

    "Ha ha! I thought you were late for your wedding! " It''s a man with some vicissitudes, a beard on his chin and no serious look.

    "You can''t be late for such a thing..." This is a young man standing by with a kind smile.

    "Well, isn''t it shy? After all, it''s marriage. Although I have had one experience in Sao... " This is a big man with strong back and waist, very tall, dark skin.

    Hearing the teasing and teasing of these four people, I was speechless and surprised.

    "Tongren! Klein! Hello! Iquir! "

    "Brother, you are here..." A girl with a gentle face and a faint timidity smiled at the silence. "If you don''t come back, we will go to you..."

    "Well, as I say, there''s no way they won''t come!" A girl who stepped forward said with a big smile: "after all, if you don''t say it first, our tomorrow is always thinking about getting married!"

    "Mm-hmm!" A lovely girl with a small double ponytail nodded her head and said admiringly: "marriage is beautiful. Brother Wuyan and sister Nye tomorrow must attach great importance to it..."

    "Thank you so much!" With three people stand side by side, the only remaining one of the girls proud of the chest. "I''m the one who paid for the wedding!"

    "Fortunately Liz Celika Poetry... " Looking at the four girls of different sizes, I opened my mouth without any words, but I didn''t know what to say

    Of course, he didn''t say anything, which doesn''t mean that other people didn''t say anything

    "All right, the wedding is about to begin!"

    "Go up!"

    "Hurry up!"

    Driven by a group of men and women, with a blank face and a blush on her face, but with a beautiful smile, Asina walked up to the church platform

    And in the high platform, already stood a small, long black long straight hair petite figure

    See speechless, yasena two people came up, lovely little girl face emerged a very strong smile.

    "Dad! mom! Congratulations! "

    It''s the knot!

    "Get dressed..." Wordless has not yet fully reflected, athena will be happy to smile.

    "Thank you for dressing..."

    She shook her head and said, "I''m the daughter of mom and dad. When I see mom and dad getting married, the happiest thing is me. I don''t need to thank you."

    Leaving this sentence, xiaojieyi went to the silent body and handed him a box with a ring, with a sweet smile on his face.

    "Dad, mom will give it to you..."

 Chapter 1080

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please recommend! Collect! All kinds of requests! In the new week, our friends will continue to support us

    The tender voice was very clear received by everyone at the scene, all of them showed a kind smile and shouted.

    "Exchange ring ~ ~ exchange ring ~ ~ exchange ring ~ ~ exchange ring ~ ~"

    in a short time, there was a rhythmic cry in the whole church, which made the atmosphere of the scene hot to the extreme, and made one of the parties'' faces slightly red.

    However, the blush turned to blush. A pair of chestnut pupils of Athena were still fixed on the speechless face, which had not been moved for a moment. There was a burning light of hope in it. In addition, the beautiful and suffocating appearance of Athena and a white and flawless wedding dress

    I''m afraid that in this world, no one should be able to refuse to put on the wedding ring for such a beautiful girl at this time and under such eyes

    Let alone have had a period of silent husband and wife life with Athena!

    At a glance, she looked at the wedding diamond ring shining with crystal light in the sunset. Even if she didn''t know what happened, she didn''t react from the sudden situation. Wordless, she still reached out and took the wedding ring

    I have no words to remember this wedding ring in my hand. It''s the wedding ring I bought when I proposed to Athena on the eve of leaving the world of swords!

    Now, this ring, finally, has the chance, in front of all friends and relatives, to put on Athena

    Such an idea flashed in my heart, speechless also inevitably produced a little excitement, holding the jade hand of Athena, in the performance of all the people holding their breath, Athena''s expectation and happiness. gradual. Slowly to her hands, set the past

    "Yan Words... "

    When the wedding ring in her hand was about to be put into the hand of Athena wearing the wedding gloves, a familiar and anxious voice line echoed in the deep silent mind, interrupting his action.

    "Huh?" Athena was stunned. He looked at speechless with doubts. I don''t seem to understand how he stopped suddenly. One side of the knot is a light voice.

    "What''s the matter, dad?" Pulled the sleeve that pulled speechless, small knot dress is urged gently. "Hurry up and put on the ring for mom. Mom is still waiting for you... "

    "Oh Oh! " Like a clumsy child, speechless and hurried, he nodded his head, continued his movements while doubting.

    Just Is that illusion

    "Yan Wake up Words... "

    More clear than before, but also more anxious voice immediately in the silent heart of doubt when again echoed in his mind!

    After making sure that he didn''t hear me wrong, his face changed a little, and his movements were completely stopped there

    The smile on Athena''s face has gone down

    Around, a group of relatives and friends including Jieyi, Tongren, Klein, Qitai, iquir, Xing, Liz, silika and Shiyin also looked at each other and frowned.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Hurry up and put on your wife''s wedding ring!"

    "They have been waiting for you!"

    "Yan..."

    "Words!"

    "Dad!"

    A voice like blaming and urging came out of everyone''s mouth continuously. Listening to the urging sound like the Emperor didn''t rush the eunuch, he had no words and showed a helpless smile. He actually dropped the hand holding the wedding ring directly!

    "Yan (DAD)! What are you doing?! "

    Seeing this scene, everyone''s voice began to contain a trace of anger, and yasena even pulled up a barely to the extreme smile, with heartbreaking sadness in her eyes.

    "Don''t you want to marry me?"

    Looking at the sadness in Athena''s eyes, if I had seen this scene in the past, my wordless heart would have been torn into a mass, and I wish I could crush it.

    But this time, the silent face not only does not have half the tension, but also hangs a gentle smile to the extreme.

    Reach out and caress yasena''s greasy cheek. The warm touch constantly touches the silent heartstrings. The smile on her face is more and more gentle.

    "How could I not want to marry you?" Ridicule general shook his head, speechless on the vision of Athena.

    "It should be said that I always think of marrying you, more than you!"

    "Then why do you..."

    "Why don''t you put on your wedding ring, right?" Speechless interrupt the words of Athena, and then without hesitation to the hands of the wedding ring to the fierce throwing out!"Because what I want to wear for you is not this false ring!"

    In my eyes, the confusion that I have been carrying since I woke up has completely faded away, and the silent voice has been resounding.

    "I want to marry someone who is not a fake you..."

    "False me?" Athena''s face was so confused that she couldn''t understand what she was talking about.

    But I didn''t care. I still touched Athena''s cheek with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, Athena, please wait for me for a while..." Hold the Athena in front of you, eyes closed without any words, the voice line is very light, but the resolute inside is not exposed at all.

    "Soon, we will be able to meet..."

    "At that time, let''s discuss how to hold our wedding ceremony..."

    "Although at that time, you will be very angry, even if you are angry enough to ignore me, after all, you are not the only one I want to marry..."

    "But, Athena, please believe me..."

    "I love you..."

    "So, Athena, please wait for me..."

    "And..." Step forward and kiss Athena on the forehead.

    "Thank you for letting me see the face of my long lost love again..."

    Voice, fall

    "Click Click click

    Just like the sound of broken glass suddenly aroused from all around, one after another, all the sounds on the scene were covered up!

    Space began to twist, as if whirlpool general rotation up, before long then inch inch fracture!

    The whole church is broken!

    And the relatives and friends around, whether they are Tongren and others, or xiaojieyi, or even Asina in front of speechless eyes, are all in the extreme distortion of space, as if they are in the mirror, following the breaking of the mirror, gradually dissipating

    Heaven and earth, into chaos

    ¡­¡­

    "The land of the gods", in the green mist

    The speechless man who fell on the ground opened his eyes, bounced up, stood firm, looked a little frightened on his face, and sweated, just like he had a terrible nightmare.

    In fact, wordless dream is not only a nightmare, but also a beautiful dream, but also can not make him relieved.

    "You guy, you finally woke up..."

    All of a sudden, a young voice line full of incredible majesty reverberated from the wordless body. This voice was just the call that made him wake up when wordless fell into a dream!

    "It was you, that month..." Speechless wiped the sweat on his forehead and said gratefully, "fortunately you woke me up, otherwise..."

    "Or you may have to sleep like this all the time." The month''s brusque scolding hit the silent center of my mind.

    "You fool! If I didn''t feel your state is abnormal, wake up from a deep sleep and wake you up in time, you would be immersed in such a dream and sleep for a long time! "

    "I didn''t think of that either..." Speechless heavy breath.

    "I thought that being bitten by that snake was just hypnotized for a period of time, but I didn''t expect that there would be a dream, or a dream created by drilling a hole in my heart. It is..."

    In the replica world of "sword realm", wordless can be said to have lived a very satisfactory life

    Not only a strong group of good friends, but also a perfect lover, in addition, a lovely and lovely daughter

    Such a copy of life, is not qualified to call it perfect

    If there''s any regret, it''s that when I left the sword realm, I couldn''t give Athena a real wedding!

    But there is no way. After all, Asina has her parents. She is only 18 years old. If she wants to get married, it is not so easy

    But I didn''t expect that it''s this pity. Since we have been drilled, we have created such a dream!

    If there is no wake-up in time in that month, the danger is not dangerous. Anyway, it is just a dream

    However, at that time, I had to sleep in the "land of gods" for ten days, and then I was sent out

    I have to say that this is also an alternative dange

 Chapter 1081

    (the story of the main world should end at the end of this month. Until the end of this month, the story of the main world will be reduced a lot. The focus will be on the replica world. I hope you can support me a lot!)

    After this, speechless can basically determine one thing

    The so-called test of guarding the sacred tree, the ultimate obstacle is to let the people who are tested in the "land of gods" spend the ten days of opening in vain!

    Within ten days, if you fail to pass the test of guarding the sacred tree and enter the core palace, then the opportunity will be lost in vain

    Like speechless, if there is no wake-up in time in that month, I''m afraid that he will immerse himself in the happy married life with Athena and Jieyi, spend ten days in the dream, and then be sent out of the "land of the gods" by the guardian tree

    "It seems that we must be careful..."

    Aware of this, wordless vigilance is also mentioned.

    He doesn''t want to be sent out without seeing what looks like in the core palace of "the land of gods". Even if there is no "ring of power", there will be no benefit

    "Will magic be imprisoned when you are in this area?" The consciousness of the month that melted into the wordless body also revealed a sense of prudence.

    "In other words, in this area, you can''t release the animals, can you?"

    They are a magic collection of consciousness. Before they are released, they are just a consciousness.

    In the end, the process of vampires releasing the beast is to wake up the consciousness of the beast sleeping in the body, and use their own magic to combine the body of the beast according to the body of the consciousness body of the beast to liberate them from the body.

    Before the animals were released, they were just pure consciousness bodies

    Like the ancient city, his animals once gone. Even his own body shows some signs of uncontrollability. It''s because the wandering animals draw the magic from his body to form their own body, so as to use their own power. Otherwise, the ancient city won''t be so hard just because of the rampage of consciousness body.

    So. Without magic, the animals sleeping in the body can only keep the form of conscious body. As the host, they can''t even borrow part of their power, let alone release it

    "I don''t think we can help you!" The outspoken voice of that month spread into the silent heart.

    "It''s better to leave this area as soon as possible, otherwise, by your current means. Most of them can''t guard against the endless blocking of the guardian trees! "

    "I think so, too!" Speechless nodded and looked around at the green mist in the field of vision. "But until then, you have to find her!"

    "If you can hurry up, try to hurry up!" Speaking of this, the voice of that month has returned to the grim time of the original attack on the magistrates.

    "It seems that the fog here is a little strange. If you leave here a second earlier, there will be less accidents!"

    Smell speech, wordless expression is also gradually dignified.

    On strength. In the month before the beast''s transformation, she could not even compare with herself, but she had a full ten years of experience as a demon attacking officer, dealing with the disaster of the demon guide and dealing with the experience of the demon clan. Almost anything strange happened.

    With such rich experience, she had learned to see through the nature of strange things in that month. She said that the fog here was a little strange, and most of them were right!

    Now. Speechless and no longer delay, close your eyes, sense the existence of celive

    Now, without magic, there is no way to use some induction and search techniques. It''s as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find a person in the fog where you can''t see your fingers.

    Fortunately. On her body, there is "meteor night"!

    "Meteor night" is a silent treasure. It can only be used by one person and others want to use it. Then he must agree.

    Baoju is the miracle of materialization and the crystallization of yearning. It is the final armed force created with fantasy as the skeleton. In other words, Baoju is not actually the existence of entities!

    Therefore, only the owner of the treasure can really control the treasure. Naturally, it can be done to sense where the treasure is. Although, it is not possible for ordinary people to let the treasure be materialized and leave themselves

    Green fog filled, a strange atmosphere around, speechless closed eyes, speechless immersed in the sense of the brain, trying to find the location of "meteor night"

    And soon, a little bit of connection appeared in his feeling!

    Open your own eyes, silent body movement, towards a certain direction of plunder!

    The air flow brought by the extreme speed blows the green fog away one by one. Where it passes, it is swept up like a typhoon, just like cutting the green fog, drawing a track.But before long, the green fog around was added to cover up the track.

    Catch that connection, turn the silent figure into the shadow, and flash forward at an extremely fast speed. In this way, he can clearly feel that the existence of "meteor night" is gradually drawing closer to himself!

    There it is, heleve!

    Looking at the green fog in front of me, I couldn''t say a word until I came to the place where the induction is less than 10 meters away. I raised the speed so fast that I could offset the distance of less than 10 meters in an instant.

    And in the next moment, in the green fog ahead, the familiar ice blue figure finally appears in the silent eyes!

    His face was a little happy, and he opened his mouth without a word. He just wanted to shout. But when he saw the situation in the green fog, the expression on his face suddenly froze, and even the body in the plunder stopped immediately. His face changed a few times, and finally turned into a deep consternation.

    It seems that I heard something. The figure in the green fog turned around and looked in the direction of silence. The ice blue pupils flickered slightly, but after only a moment, they returned to their original state, turned around and looked in the opposite direction without saying a word.

    This is also a matter of course, because now, is not the time to say hello leisurely!

    Speechless a little bit muddled, looked up at the two figures in front of me, but there was no reaction between them.

    That''s right! Two figures!

    Of course, just because there are two figures, it will not let wordless performance like this. The most important thing is, the whole picture of the two figures in front of me

    The same ice blue long hair, the same ice blue pupil, the same ice blue feather coat, the same cold face

    All! They are as like as two peas!

    Two heleves!

    This Looking at the "meteor night" in front of her, holding her hands up at the same time, she took a step back unconsciously without saying anything, and the look in her eyes suddenly became cautious.

    "What kind of dream is it?"

    "No! It''s not a dream! If it''s a dream, I can''t even immerse myself in it! " The sound of that month immediately rang into the silent mind.

    "That should be a mirage!"

    "Mirage?..." Wordless narrowed his eyes and stared at the two cold figures. "That is to say, these two hiliffs are probably fake?!"

    "To be exact, one of them is a fake!" That month did not hesitate to explain: "after all, people can fake, but you feel that the treasure is not fake!"

    "But..." Hearing that month''s words, speechless suddenly lost. "But even though I can sense the existence of" meteor night ", I can''t be sure which one of the" meteor night "in the hands of those two greefs is true..."

    "Since there are dreams and visions, it''s not difficult to blind your feelings..." That month said in a whisper, which could be heard in her deep voice. She was also looking at the two hiliffs in front of her.

    "If it''s not your weapon made by fantasy, I''m afraid you can''t even sense where it exists..."

    Silent wry smile, but have to say, that month said all, should be true Well ingrained, as like as two peas,

    looked at two of them, and he tried to distinguish them from the true and false ones. Unfortunately, two of them were exactly alike in action, expression, look and expression. Even the indifference of the marrow was vivid in front of their eyes, and they could not be distinguished at all.

    We can see that two greefs are aiming at each other with "meteor night" respectively, their slender hands are on the bowstring, as if they could be opened at any time, and their ice blue pupils are tightly facing each other, as if they are totally unaware of the silence.

    This kind of performance is just in line with her character!

    There''s no way to tell!

 Chapter 1082

    In the green fog, the two beautiful ice blue figures are far away from each other. From the beginning to the end, they don''t speak a word. They just point their weapons at each other, but they don''t even react.

    And this, also make speechless a little difficult

    Generally, in this case, the best way to deal with it is to let the parties open their mouths to explain, and then extract useful information from their words to see through the fake prosthesis!

    But, with her character, even if she is asked to explain or disclose what useful information, she probably can''t do it

    Moreover, in this case, ordinary people have already begun to confirm that they are the real one in a flurry. However, hilliff looks expressionless, and doesn''t know whether she doesn''t care to confirm or doesn''t care to let the speechless see through the fake self. If it wasn''t for the loss of her strength now, the power of "meteor night" is too powerful to take into account, I''m afraid it would have been a long time ago!

    At ordinary times, her cold personality is a kind of extraordinary temperament, but now, this indifferent attitude finally makes things more difficult.

    At the thought of this, speechless can''t help but have some headache. Looking at the left side of that Cherie, hesitated for a moment, uncertain opening, asked.

    "You It''s heleve?... "

    Hearing the speechless and uncertain words, the one on the left, SHIV, glanced at him and nodded lightly. The meaning is very obvious, is to tell speechless, she is the real thing!

    But this left-hand hileve just nodded her head, but she didn''t even say a word. There is no way to prove that she is the real hileve!

    It should be said that such a cold attitude can only be achieved by her in this situation.

    However, when she nodded from the right, she didn''t even explain. She still looked at her face and believed her partner. This performance. It''s only heleve!

    There was no right answer but to turn around and look at her on the right.

    "Are you heleve?"

    The one standing on the right side, SHIV, didn''t even look at it without saying a word. After a while, she said a few words gently.

    "She''s a fake!"

    Simple words! Yijie! Attitude is still cold!

    But who can tell the true from the false by such a sentence?!

    This time, speechless really headache up

    At this time. I spoke that month

    "Try the perception of the system!"

    Speechless for a moment. After the reaction, it quickly turns on the perception effect of the system. There was a flash of light in the wine red pupil.

    ¡­¡­

    Heleve alle: (level 74)

    Heleve alle: (level 74)

    The feedback from the system finally changed my face.

    Can''t even the system tell who''s real and who''s fake?!

    The month connected with wordless consciousness also learned the result, and the voice became a little low.

    "With the magic of the system, it''s impossible to tell who''s real and who''s fake..."

    "I think so too..." Speechless sighed in my heart. Instead, he replied in this way.

    "But didn''t you just say that I would be blinded by my feelings here?"

    "You mean..." In that month, he said with relief, "it''s not that the system can''t distinguish, but that the feedback from the system you received is wrong?"

    "That''s right..." Speechless smile, eyes swept to the presence of those green fog.

    "In that month, you said that the fog was strange. Would it be because of it that this result was caused?"

    "Very likely!" Direct response that month. "It''s very normal for a gas like fog to invade your body as you breathe. In such a case, it''s not strange to blind your brain feeling..."

    "Then what should I do?..." The bitterness on wordless face is stronger. "You and I are different in consciousness. Can''t you help me to distinguish?..."

    "It''s just because of different consciousness that you can wake up when you fall into a dream!" That month was explained in a calm voice.

    "But don''t forget, I''m still in your body. In this state, I can''t get the information from the outside directly. The reason why I can get the information from the outside is to share your consciousness!"

    "So, what you see, I can share directly from your consciousness, naturally, including the illusion you see..."

    "If the dream is good, at least you can know that you are in a state of deep sleep, but this illusion, what you see is what I see, what you sense is what I sense, how to distinguish?""This is really..." Speechless bit his teeth and waved his hand suddenly. Behind him, the crimson space ripples of "King''s treasure" rose. A red long gun shot out of it and fell into speechless hands!

    That''s the "fantasy killer" who does everything possible!

    Waving the "fantasy killer" in his hand, he took a deep breath.

    "Since it''s an illusion, you can break it if you use fantasy killer?"

    This sentence, speechless is called out directly, not in the heart, of course, a true and a false two hilliv also heard, two people at the same time turn their heads, looked at the speechless hands of the red gun.

    One of them, even when he heard the silent words, his eyes were full of waves

    "Are you sure?..." On the other hand, that month refuted the silent behavior.

    "Maybe that fake hilliffe is not made up of any power, but a natural phenomenon like a mirage?"

    "Mirage" Wordless frowned. "Can mirage model people''s actions and language?"

    "Maybe it''s someone else''s place..." Said that month like this, with a sigh.

    "Besides, are you willing to stab this gun at your lover?"

    Smell speech, speechless silence down, in the heart of all kinds of helpless.

    "It seems that we can only consume some points, and find a way from the props of the system..."

    "This is the only way..." This time, it was agreed that month.

    When wordless plans to open the list of systems and find some useful props, the left-hand heleve suddenly puts down her "meteor night" and goes to wordless.

    Speechless stupefied for a while, the hand that was going to open the system list also paused, and looked at that xiliefu who was puzzled coming towards her. Her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and her mind gradually raised and became alert.

    Came to the silent body, eyes on the silent line of sight, so we looked at each other for a while, and then, this heleve stretched out her hand, slowly built on the silent hand of the "fantasy killer"

    Witnessing all this, the wordless brow was even tighter.

    "You What is this?... "

    Looking up, she took a silent look. Then, a firm and indifferent word came out of her mouth

    "As I said, there''s only one for you, celive..."

    Leave a word like this, heeliv forcibly grasped the body of the "fantasy killer" gun, and before she could respond without words, she caught it and stabbed herself in the back of her hand!

    Next second, the blood light appears

    "Are you a fool?!"

    Looking at the red blood flowing from the back of her hand, her face turned speechless and she pulled out the "fantasy killer" without hesitation, grabbed her hand and gave a angry drink.

    "There are many ways to distinguish. Why do you choose to hurt yourself?"

    Seeing speechless toward the way she was angry, her cold expression melted slowly. Though it was only a little, the soft feeling was very clear to speechless.

    I see that''s what she said

    "Even if I lose my power, I''m still hileve..."

    A cold words, but touched the silent chord

    I can''t help but feel the sound that month. "Strong self-esteem, the royal highness of the princess, a strong heart under the cold exterior."

    "You..." There is nothing more to be said without words.

    However, after this battle, he no longer doubted that the present heleve was an illusion!

    As said in that month, her self-esteem is definitely not an illusion to model!

    The two men look forward together, to the fake shireve, eyes gradually indifferent.

    "Are you going to continue to install it?"

    Voice down, the front, the fake heleve put down the "meteor night" in her hand

    Speechless, heleve thought that the other side had given up, who knows, the next scene, let the two people''s faces look ugly on the spot

 Chapter 1083

    (in other words, six hours of sleep a day should be enough, right? ...)

    diffuse around, originally slowly floating green fog suddenly and violently rolled up!

    "Whoosh"

    the sharp wind howled, and the green fog turned like a strong wind. Like a tornado, the two people, silent and hileve, were surrounded in the middle of the storm, whistling!

    The faces of wordless and celive coagulated at the same time, and took a step back. Wordless even reached out to protect her behind her. In the left hand, "Zhidian zhna" burned a strong red lotus fire light in the sound of "bang", illuminating the tense face of wordless.

    In her right hand, she grabs the fantasy killer, points to the ground and protects her. When she raises her hand again, her speechless eyes are also on the fake one.

    Under the silent gaze, the fake Cherie''s expression at this time became a little dull, like a doll made extremely lifelike, until this moment, this Cherie''s face revealed a fake.

    Of course, he didn''t care about the fake, which really made his face look ugly, and even Schiff couldn''t keep indifferent, because, behind the fake Schiff, I don''t know when, standing together

    Those figures are all heleve!

    The quantity is no less than ten thousand!

    Looking at those who have formed a sea of people, silent in vigilance at the same time can not help but cry and smile sigh.

    After Yu Ban''s younger sister''s regiment, is there another Clive''s regiment in front of her

    It''s a pity that this so-called clique is not as cute as Yu Ban''s sisters

    At least, Yu Ban''s sisters still have their own consciousness and soul, but in front of her eyes, the waves in her eyes are all dimmed. There is a dead water like silence inside, but also with a full of dullness. At a glance, we know that they are not real human beings!

    But

    "That''s good..."

    The fire on the "Zhidian zhna" in his hand swelled, his eyes narrowed and his mouth hooked.

    "I don''t need to be merciful..."

    I don''t know if I heard speechless words. In front of her, tens of thousands of greef suddenly raised their hands at the same time, aiming their "meteor night" at silent and greef!

    Then, a silver spot formed by starlight slowly condensed into the hands of all greef''s bowstrings that opened the "meteor night"

    See this scene, speechless back a cold. The sword and gun hands were also tightened.

    He can feel that the scene in front of him is definitely not so simple as the illusion!

    "Be careful!" That month seems to feel something through wordless consciousness, whisper a reminder.

    "If you are hit, even if there is no danger, I am afraid you will fall into a dream as before!"

    "I see!" Speechless solemnly responded in the heart. Raise your head and look ahead. The wine red pupils turn to gold!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    In the space surrounded by the green storm, a burst of continuous clear and crisp syllables suddenly reverberated, like the water drops on the strings, which was extremely pleasant.

    And in this melodious syllable, one after another crimson space ripples reverberated around, full of the whole world!

    Then. A dark iron sword came from it, breaking through the atmosphere. Against the sound of breaking the air, it rained on a group of fake hiliffs!

    "Meteor night" is a treasure with no words. How could it not be understood without words

    It has no special ability of transcendence, and has no effect of anti sky. The meteor night has only one effect. That''s the ultimate power!

    Power, is "meteor night" all!

    In all wordless means, remove the "Ruby mode" and the beast, on the power of words. "Meteor night" can definitely rank in the front row, even the skill in the book of thirteen thousand demons, which is not much better than it in simple power.

    But under the extreme power, "meteor night" also has a disadvantage that cannot be ignored.

    It takes time to pull the bow and gather the arrows!

    The "meteor night" in her hands is undoubtedly a fake. The power may be gone. If she is hit, there should be another effect.

    However, no matter what the consequences of being hit, since it''s a fake "meteor night", that shortcoming exists!

    Then, the best way to deal with it is to start first!

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    In the sound of breaking the air, the sword of iron sand shot by violently. It fell on those celives and directly broke their bodies!Under the shooting of the iron sand sword, each of her starlight arrows was broken by the iron sand sword before she could release them. The whole body suddenly turned into a green mist!

    These chereves are all made up of those green mists!

    Aware of this, speechless vision swept to the surrounding green fog gathered into a storm, and a red lotus fire burst up in the hands of "Zhidian Zhena"!

    Glancing at the red lotus flame on "Zhidian zhna", I raised it above my head without any words. With a whirl and a wave, a hot and strong red lotus fire curtain flashed out like a wave. In an instant, it hit the rotating green fog storm!

    "Dong!"

    In the muffled sound, the red lotus fire curtain covers the strong green storm and burns slowly. However, the green fog in the red lotus fire still rotates without any damage!

    Seeing this, he pursed his lips without words, took back the flaming red lotus fire curtain, and caught the "fantasy killer", but he didn''t act.

    It''s also natural. Although fantasy killer can break all powers, it''s only limited to the part hit by it. The green storm is almost overwhelming and can''t be eliminated all at once.

    "Let me try..."

    Seeing speechless and no action, heleve pulled the bowstring of "meteor night" in her hand, and a drop of rain like stars suddenly gathered to form a bright star arrow!

    "Whew!"

    At the next moment, she let go of her hand, and the arrow made of starlight was like a meteor. She crossed the space with a dazzling light tail and shot into the dense fog storm!

    "Hum..."

    The meteor like arrows suddenly fell on the rotating fog storm. In an instant, the fog storm was all over the body, and there was a circle of ripples in the parts where they collided with each other

    During the ripple echo, the green fog suddenly rolled out, covering the whole arrow with the meteor like arrow as the center, and then returned to the fog storm.

    It was the direct shooting of the "meteor night" arrows to swallow!

    As soon as her eyes were cold, she held up "meteor night". She was about to shoot another arrow when she was stopped by her speechless side.

    "Those green mists should not be eliminated. Don''t waste your energy!"

    When I say this, my speechless eyes are always on the green storm in front of me.

    "Instead of wasting time on these fogs, it''s better to find a way to leave here directly. Our purpose is not to compete with these fogs!"

    Hearing this, she pondered and nodded her head.

    At this moment, the green fog revolted again, whirling like a whirlwind, forming a personal shape, and arrayed in front of the speechless and schieve.

    With a wave of speechless hands, the treasure of the king was opened again, and endless iron sand swords were shot again, attacking the green fog that condensed into human shape. Before they were fully formed, they were all scattered!

    "Heleve!"

    It was not until all the green fog of human form was dispelled that silent opened her hand with "zhidianzana" towards her, and she immediately understood and fell into silent arms!

    "Go!"

    With her slender waist in her arms, her silent body leaped up, her forehead flashed a little electric light, and the small iron sand particles that could not be seen by the naked eye twined around him. With him, she flied towards the corner of the green fog storm!

    The green fog storm is just in front of us. Speechless, it flies in the past. The "fantasy killer" in his hand, with a sharp whistling voice, stabs on it!

    "Bang!"

    As if something were broken, the green fog storm in front of us broke a large void!

    "Whoosh!"

    Holding her speechless, she rushed out of the circle of green fog storm before the empty space closed, turned into a streamer, and swept to the sky until it disappeared

 Chapter 1084

    (Fourth...)

    (I have a cold... I went to see a doctor in the afternoon, and I updated it in advance. For such a pitiful reason, would you like to have one? ...)

    the green sky, the deep green earth and the dense forest stand on it

    A stream flowing with green water flows down from a strange green mountain in the distance, just like a small green willow, dotted with the forest that even the trunk is green. It is clear that everything is green, but it gives people a feeling of extraordinary peace, making the surrounding slightly peaceful

    "Whoosh!"

    However, this tranquility did not last for a long time, and a sound of breaking the sky mercilessly broke it. On the other side of the distance, a streamer suddenly came, and immediately stopped as hard as a sudden brake. After wiping out a trace of light smoke in the void around here, it stopped slowly and stayed in the mid air!

    I looked at the green sky in front of me. I looked down at the dense forest below me. Finally, I turned around and swept my eyes to the green fog behind me. I wiped the sweat on my forehead.

    "Hoo, it''s so dangerous. I didn''t expect it to be so difficult..."

    Staying in silent arms, she nodded approvingly, and looked at the green fog far behind with silent.

    "The area of that fog field is very wide, and it also has the ability to confuse people''s five senses. If it is not for itself to gather together and turn into a storm to trap us, I''m afraid that it''s not easy for us to come out in such a place..."

    "Sure..." Speechless deep has the same feeling big spot its head. A sigh.

    "It''s a fog of self infliction, isn''t it..."

    Finish saying, two people looked to the direction of green fog ground together

    At this time, in the far front, the green fog that turned into a storm has once again dissipated, enveloping the fog that originally inhabited them. Even from the distance of silent and hileve, we can still see that the green fog that covers the sky is slowly spreading

    To the amazement of speechless and even her, the green mist. In the form of encirclement. Present a ring to enclose the area where the previous two people are!

    That is to say, no matter which direction they chose to go, they had to go through the green fog. Stand in the way of dreams and visions!

    Think of dreams and visions. Speechless look at her bosom.

    "Have you ever dreamt, too?"

    Shiv nodded. Whispered back: "originally, before entering the green fog, I have been holding your hand. But I don''t know when, my hand suddenly emptied. When I react, I''m the only one around me... "

    "Then, another self appeared in front of me, shot me an arrow, and I fell into a dream..."

    "So..." Hearing her words, she asked in silent curiosity, "what kind of dream did you have?"

    "You have come to marry me!" She didn''t hide anything, and she didn''t feel half shy. She didn''t know how much her simple and clean words had shaken the speechless, and she said a word of her own.

    "And marry me alone, without the girls around you..."

    Smell speech, have no the speech to slightly blush for a while, smile a voice.

    What I dream of is also marriage, but it''s just a dream that comes from the loophole in my heart. And since Celie also dreams of marriage, she is still the only one to marry

    In this way, doesn''t it prove that, in fact, she doesn''t want to share her own with daisies and Meiqin

    But also right, which girl wants her other half and other lovers, even if it''s crazy three type of girl, the heart should be more or less concerned about it

    Shook his head, put aside the thoughts in his head, asked again without any words and laughter.

    "How did you get out of the dream?"

    "That dream has flaws!" In a cold voice, heleve said something that stunned the speechless.

    "Flaws? What''s the flaw? "

    "Father, he congratulated me!" "If I marry, it''s absolutely impossible for the father to congratulate me. Just find a crime and put my husband to death directly. That''s what the father will do," explained celif

    The brain is empty, speechless and almost can''t maintain the calculation of super ability. When a person falls down, his original face has evolved into a sweat.

    It seems that I haven''t really realized how much I control the daughter of the emperor of the AILU empire

    Be careful later

    At the sight of speechless sweating, she pulled up a light, almost imperceptible arc at the corner of her mouth, which lasted for one or two seconds and then disappeared immediately. Then she began to look around.

    "Although we left the green fog circle, we seem to be in another circle..."In my heart, I think it''s better to start first. I made Kate ahead of time to keep myself safe. I was stunned when I heard her, and then I looked around.

    Until this time, speechless, two people found that around, a towering, continuous mountain will be completely surrounded by this side of the world!

    Looking around at the huge green mountains, which could not be seen at the top or the edge, speechless looked at her with a frown.

    "Don''t you want to leave this forbidden area, you need to go over the mountains?"

    Speechless raised his head and looked at the top of the huge mountain in front of him, but he did not see the top of the mountain at all.

    This mountain range has directly penetrated into the clouds in the green sky!

    "You don''t have to fly up to the top, do you?" Looking at the continuous mountains rising from the sky, he smiled silently and bitterly.

    "This is also the test of guarding the sacred tree? Doesn''t the guardian tree want people to enter the core palace of "the land of gods"

    It''s not unreasonable to say such a word

    This area has long been imprisoned by magic, even fighting spirit. If you are in this world, you will not have any power without fighting spirit and magic support. It is no different from an ordinary person!

    And think of things with your knees, you know, an ordinary person, to turn over the mountains that are all in the clouds, is it possible to turn over

    What''s more, in ten days

    This seemed to come to her, too, with a slight pout on her eyebrows and a shake of her head.

    "It''s impossible to set a test that can''t pass absolutely!" Shiv looked speechless.

    "Didn''t father say that? The test set by the guardian God tree is different from person to person. The stronger the strength, the harder the test, the more people, the higher the test... "

    "You mean that the so-called test is so difficult because we are too strong?" Speechless, he said with some consternation, "we are two at the ninth and eighth levels, and the tests we put together are all like this. The tests of the guardian gods at the third half level..."

    "Maybe there are some reasons why you still have some power here, so it''s possible that the test will be upgraded with you..." Heleve thought.

    "After all, it''s fair to guard the sacred tree. If the difficulty of the test doesn''t increase correspondingly, it''s too easy for you who have the power to pass the test..."

    This Speechless and helpless. "Well, it seems that I have to fly to the sky to have a look..."

    This is the only way Heleve nodded her head lightly. "With your ability, it shouldn''t be difficult..."

    Speechless white face with a bad breath, take a breath, lift the spirit, transport the super power, control the small iron sand particles wrapped in the body, fly to the sky

    Compared with this heaven and earth and that huge mountain range, the figure of wordless and hilliff is undoubtedly very small, as small as the grains of iron sand, unknown, but at the moment, this tiny figure is challenging the sky, rising in the roar

    Under the more and more strong waves, the lower temperature, speechless, two people adjust their breath, ear constantly echoed the sound of the wind, rushed up to the green cloud, came to the green sky

    Stop on the cloud, speechless and hilliffe observe the surroundings for the first time, trying to find the peak of the mountain, and then climb the mountain.

    But the terrible thing is that the round mountains are still spreading!

    If there is universe in this world, the summit of this mountain must be in the universe!

    Seeing this scene, her head was a little muddled, but her eyes were speechless, pointing in a direction ahead.

    "Look there!"

    Heleve quickly turned to look, and then, she saw

    In the corner of the mountain where the peak can''t be seen, a huge void, like a giant mouth, stands there

 Chapter 1085

    Suspended above the clouds, surrounded by green mountains like a mirror of heaven, the sky is green, and the clouds are green. This situation makes people feel unreal

    Holding her in her arms, she speechless flew to the huge hollow in the corner of the giant mountain range, stopped about 20 meters away, and looked at it. Her wine red eyes narrowed slightly.

    Empty big! Very big!

    If speechless standing at the entrance of the cave, then, just like ants standing under a wall more than ten meters high, it looks extremely small!

    The surrounding scenes are all green, only the huge void in front of us is completely dark, and a cold breath blows out from it, just like a monster with its mouth open waiting for its prey to come to us.

    But fortunately, the hole is dark, coupled with its huge area, speechless to be able to find it acutely, otherwise, it is not easy to find such a hole in the whole mountain

    Floating in front of the empty space, speechless and celive both looked at it silently, without speaking, but if you look carefully, you can see that in their pupils of different colors, a little dignified look is fluctuating

    Up to now, they have almost understood the general situation in this green world!

    In short, this green world is like a basin surrounded by mountains!

    With the middle area as the center, there is a ring of green fog outside the area separated by a distance, and then a distance from the green fog is the mountain range surrounding the world!

    However, the mountains surrounding the heaven and the earth have long been separated from the general range of mountains

    Besides, no one has ever seen the mountains that can encircle the whole world!

    There is no hope at the top of the mountain, if you live in this world. It''s no different from being imprisoned in a large cage

    In such a case, if you want to cross the large cage, you can only cross the mountains!

    However, even the clouds in the sky can''t see the top of the mountain. Whether we can find the top of the mountain or not is a question!

    Such a world. I''m afraid it''s really only in the "land of the gods" that we can see

    Now, there is a huge cave in the mountains. It''s not like telling others that if you want to go out, you have to go in the way?!

    "Feeling Like inviting us in?... " No more laughing. Laugh a little.

    Heleve nodded her head heavily, and her eyes were fixed on the wordless pair of wine red pupils.

    "But we have no choice!"

    Indeed, the emptiness in front of them is the only hope they can see to leave this world!

    So

    "Only in!"

    One by one said the above two sentences, two people looked at each other, then suddenly turned into a streamer, towards the dark hole. Shoot fast

    ¡­¡­

    Entering into the void, the green that had been in the vision of speechless and Schiff for a long time gradually faded away and replaced by a thick dark color.

    If the green world is weird and peaceful, then it can give people a feeling in the dark void. It''s just weird!

    It seems that even the temperature around them has dropped a lot. The two people in the plunder cling to their bodies involuntarily, but their eyes are always on the front. There is no time to leave. The wind and waves caused by the rapid flight hit their faces, blowing their hair to dance.

    But even so, they never looked away. Close to the front, until almost half an hour later, a little light, in their field of vision emerged

    His face tightened at the same time. Speechless, heleve looked at each other again, without opening her mouth. However, the speed in the plunder was suddenly raised and rushed to the front with bright light!

    Until through

    Then, speechless stop

    First of all, it is the door that prints into the eyes of two people stranded in the air!

    That''s right! It''s the door! Two or three meters high!

    Seeing a door, we should be happy. But when we saw the door, our faces were not half happy. Instead, they looked at each other and laughed bitterly together

    It''s not about anything, it''s about the doors!

    The doors there are not only one, but also countless!

    Through the empty passage, speechless and hileve are now in an extremely wide caveThe surrounding rock wall is round, standing in the whole vast cave, like a ladder, one layer after another, and on that ladder like rock wall, a gate like iron and copper is arranged orderly on it, making the whole cave look like a large cemetery, extremely gloomy

    I glanced at the countless doors around me, speechless as if all my strength had been unloaded. I shrugged my shoulders, and there was a slight languor on my face.

    "I said, does the patron saint tree want us to find the door to the core palace here?"

    Heleve bowed her head, and after a moment''s silence she opened her mouth word for word.

    "If so, then one of these doors leads to the core palace!"

    "That''s right..." There was no sign. "But how can we find that door? It''s not going to open one by one, is it? I''m afraid ten more days will not be enough for us! "

    Although we don''t know how many doors stand on those cliff steps, we can only estimate by visual inspection that the speechless ability of "complete memory" can''t be estimated for a while. We can imagine how terrible the number is.

    If you want to find the right one in such a horrible number of doors, maybe wordless, who has not been imprisoned by magic, can still rely on some techniques to find a way, but now, let alone the way, even watching, wordless feel a little hopeless.

    "It''s certainly useless to look blindly, at least." Compared with the speechless and feeble expression, her face was still cold, as if nothing could stir her mood, and her voice was very calm.

    "It''s impossible for the guardian tree to set such a hopeless level. There must be some hint that can let us find the right gate, or some differences!"

    "Hope it''s a hint..." Silent mouth slightly twitches. "If it''s different, I don''t think we can be so lucky to find it in such a quantity..."

    Shiv nodded, with a very steady expression, which surprised the speechless.

    "Don''t you worry that you won''t be able to enter the core palace?"

    Hearing this, she was silent for a while, and then she said without expression: "I don''t have much expectation for the" land of the gods "

    It was a surprise to hear that.

    "The land of gods" is the back door built by the creators of the three empires for future generations. There are countless treasures that can change people''s lives!

    If we can get the chance of transformation in the "land of the gods", even if it was originally a waste material, it would rise to the sky step by step, and become a better genius than hileve!

    It is also because of this that bullying and bullying can be seen everywhere in the rest of the forces. There is not much possibility in the three imperial families!

    Because, no one can guarantee that the person who bullies will not one day, in the "land of gods", step by step!

    It''s not impossible!

    And those people who were originally geniuses, if they didn''t get half of the harvest in the "land of the gods", that would be the real thing that could make a joke

    In this period of time, speechless also saw a bitter gourd face hanging on the faces of Kaya and SAFA, worried that they had no harvest in the "land of gods", thus blinding the name of their genius. However, this most outstanding genius did not say that she was looking forward to the "land of gods"

    Perhaps she saw the surprise in silent heart, and she raised her head and said it softly.

    "Even if I lose my power, I''m still heleve. Similarly, I''m still heleve if I lose my chance of transformation!"

    Ice blue eyes, that indifferent look with firm words together emerge, so wordless once again realized that the girl in my arms, really is not simple

    perhaps she has looked down on this princess''s highness.

 Chapter 1086

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Please recommend! Friends! Let''s support it...)

    time goes by quietly

    How long has it been? It''s not clear that it''s fashionable in the green world, let alone in the dark cave.

    Only those who have the ability of "complete memory" can say for sure that they have spent another day in this cave!

    In this period of time, speechless and hibiscus have been looking for

    Look for the clue about the real gate of the "holy land" core palace!

    It''s a pity that for a whole day, they are looking for nothing in the cave

    It can''t be said that they didn''t find it, but the cave is too vast, and the area is also huge. Even though they were searching for clues all day long, they found less than one tenth of the whole cave

    In other words, it will take at least ten days or even longer to turn over the whole cave!

    But the problem is, in the land of gods, everyone can only stay for ten days!

    Now, speechless and celive have spent two days in the "land of the gods", and there are eight days left

    In terms of time, there''s no time

    "Ah..." I don''t know how many sighs I made, or how many wry smiles I made. I rubbed my slightly painful brow and heart and shook my head.

    "The guardian tree is really Constantly trying to find ways to give us problems in time, do you want us to spend the ten days?... "

    "That''s why it''s called a test!" Her eyes were constantly moving around, as if trying to find out the clues.

    "It''s so easy to get the chance of transformation. The treasures in the" land of gods "have been consumed by the three imperial families in these tens of thousands of years."

    "That''s right..." As like as two peas, he looked at the sight of the same sight. His eyes are all spent, can only helplessly sink consciousness into the body, asked a sentence.

    "What did you do that month?"

    "If I could go out, there would still be, but now, I can only stay in your body. What can I do?" That month was full of dignified voice with a little helpless.

    "And. Even if you can go out, the magic will still be imprisoned, right? It''s no use going out like that

    Smell speech, speechless some frown.

    "Can''t you really just keep looking here?"

    That month did not immediately respond to the silence, but after a period of time, before his voice into the heart of silence.

    "Can''t find a way in the system?..."

    "Indeed, there are many magical props in the system. I''ve been trapped in a maze in a replica world before, using a compass that can lead the way and point out the right entrance and exit... "

    "That''s fine!" In that month, I said strangely that at the same time, I was once again connected with the wordless consciousness and shared his memory. In this connection, I was speechless that month.

    "Do you know why?" Speechless some did not have good gas in the heart to say such a sentence towards that month. Then he turned his hand and took out a compass.

    This compass, once used wordlessly when trapped in the labyrinth of seal boundary in the world of "whirlwind housekeeper", has been transformed into the guidance of direction according to the concepts in the user''s mind, such as "in" and "out", so as to find out the effect of correct entrance and exit!

    This effect is very suitable now!

    Wordless just need to think about the concept of "enter the core Palace" in mind, this compass can find the real door!

    If it''s that simple

    If she had been looking around, she would have been speechless. Then she will see that the compass that should have pointed out the right direction, at this time, is turning around in the silent hands!

    "This phenomenon..." The voice of that month was a little dignified, and a little uncertain said, "do you mean that the doors here are all the right entrances to the core palace?"

    "I don''t know!" "But she did," she said. The gate of the core palace is opened by the guardian God tree, which has the ability to open the space channel. I think it''s the gate to the core palace. It wants it to be, it has to be. It''s not fixed at all! "

    "So, even the props in the system are useless..."

    "Then how can I find the right door?" The voice of that month was full of discontent.

    After all, no matter who has changed, knowing that the entrance to the core palace that he has been searching for is not fixed in fact, but the one that others want to open wherever they want, his search is futile, let alone dissatisfied, even violent."It''s easy to find, but it''s not a test to use one of her words..." Speechless chuckle, then clapped his cheek.

    "But on the other hand, it also means that what she said is right!"

    "Guarding the sacred tree is not to let us find the right one in those doors, but to pass the test of guarding the sacred tree according to a possible hint!"

    Hearing the silent words, the month suddenly fell silent and asked, "what are you going to do?"

    Speechless closed eyes, fell into a state of contemplation

    There is a silence around. The dark environment makes a door arranged like a graveyard seem gloomy and terrifying. It seems that it can be opened at any time. There are some monsters and ghosts running out of it. I believe that if a normal girl is here, it should be pasted on the speechless body for protection.

    However, she ignored all these things, and still looked for them carefully. She was totally involved in one thing. Even though she was in the dark cave, there was a sense of existence that could not be ignored, which was very beautiful

    However, the only one who had the honor to see all this was the one who was very sad and close his eyes there. Until a certain moment, the wine red eyes suddenly opened.

    "It''s no use looking for it again!"

    In front of her, she denied all the previous efforts without any words and bluntly, which made her turn around and face her without words, but she didn''t have half of the anger, but askew her head and asked a question doubtfully.

    "So what should we do?..."

    Hearing her same speech as that of that month, she raised her head silently and looked at the door in front of her.

    "Whether it''s true or not, since it''s a door, in a word, you have to open it first!"

    Shiv froze, then frowned.

    "Isn''t that too reckless?"

    "It''s better than looking for it without any purpose!" Step up a few steps and walk up to her. "Maybe there is a little clue in the door..."

    Heleve locked her willow eyebrows, looked straight into silence, looked at his smiling face, and finally nodded in agreement.

    "Well, it''s also a way to try..."

    "Well Gently nodded, speechless look forward again, eyes locked in a door from their nearest.

    "Let me try!"

    Although I don''t know what is behind the door, no matter from which aspect I think, I still have some strength. As a man, I am speechless, which is undoubtedly the most suitable for the front door test!

    She also knew that, in her current state of being like an ordinary person, something really happened, which would only cause trouble, and there was no objection at the moment, so she took a step back cleverly.

    Speechless then smiled and gave her a reassuring look. Then she stepped forward to the nearest door

    Hand, gently put on the door, feel the cold and rough touch, speechless can''t help but think back to the situation when I found the floor guard boss room when I was in the world "Sao" of "sword realm"

    At that time, I was also like this. I put my hand on the door and felt the touch of the cold door. At the same time, I was ready to meet the guard boss

    And this time, behind the door, what kind of ''guard the gate Ss''

    With such an idea, speechless coagulate the mind, and push the door open with a strong hand!

    "Hum..."

    Next moment, inside the door, a strong light shines on the speechless body

 Chapter 1087

    (weak ask for support... Who will send...)

    in front of us, all scenes are turned into a white world!

    In the moment when the strong light came, the wordless conditioned reflex raised his hand and blocked his eyes. At the same time, he raised his vigilance and alerted himself to prevent any accident.

    When the strong light gradually dimmed down, he dropped his hand in the silent first time, and swept his vision back to the front. Then, the scene suddenly changed his face.

    At present, it is still a white world

    There are only two figures in the whole world

    One is himself

    On the other hand, there is a little girl floating in the air, wearing red and white Gothic Lori clothes, wearing a beret hat, with a pair of Crystal hanging on her back, broken wings like a necklace, and a devil like tail

    "Fu Fleming?! " Looking at the little girl floating in the air opposite to her, she exclaimed in silent amazement.

    Isn''t that little Flemish?!

    Maybe she heard the silent cry. On the opposite side, little Flemish raised her little face hidden under the beret hat, exposing the delicate and lovely face in the white world. At the same time, she also exposed a pair of wine red pupils of the same color as silent.

    Two pairs of wine red pupils are together at once. Then, the pair of wine red pupils belonging to little Flemish light up, and a lovely smile hangs on little Flemish''s face. Looks very happy appearance, also lets the human heart involuntarily for one loose.

    "Brother!" As if she saw her dear ones, little Fleur shouted happily with a voice as if cheering. The voice was full of excitement, but it was not as before. She shouted wordless joyfully, and rushed into wordless arms with enough strength to crush the rocks.

    "Why Flemish will The speechless man, aware of this, immediately frowned, and immediately responded with a look of ugliness.

    "Is it a dream again?"

    The answer to this question is what little Fleming said next. It is clearly and truly confirmed out!

    "Ah. Brother There was a flash of scarlet blood in the happy wine red pupil. With the flash of scarlet blood, the joy contained in it turned into a thick evil spirit and blood in an instant!

    As soon as the corner of the mouth grinned, little Flemish pulled up a ferocious arc which was cruel enough to make the subconscious of wordless mind chill. That childish voice line. In the white world. It reverberated

    "Come and play with Fran..."

    Familiar expression, familiar expression, plus the familiar words

    It''s just that you haven''t recovered your normal mind. The former little Fleur in a state of mental instability!

    Aware of this, wordless a pair of the same wine red pupil gradually back up.

    "Fleur, you..."

    Before she had finished speaking, little Fleur smiled grimly. With a wave of her hand, a creeper with blood light suddenly rose from the ground and stabbed the shrinking pupil!

    The tip of the blood Cranberry is constantly enlarged in the silent pupil, which makes his retracted pupil shrink to the extreme speed, and opens his head at the critical moment!

    "Whew!"

    The tip of the vine against the sound of the air, mercilessly across the wordless cheek, in the wordless face cut a long cut, but also let the wordless thorough reaction to come over, the pupil immediately congealed!

    "Nah, nah..." On the opposite side, little Flemish clapped like a naive child.

    "Come and play! Come and play! "

    Words fall, small Fleur toward speechless direction stretched out hand, and spread out own palm

    See this scene, speechless all over the cold hairs are up!

    It''s not a joke!

    That action, but small Fleur launches its unique destructive ability standard action!

    Cut Know now is not the time of hesitation, speechless full face of disgruntled skimmer, forehead, a flash of lightning flashed

    Just when they were about to stage a cruel drama, they were as young as little Flemish, but with full majesty and shouting voice, they echoed in the silent heart!

    "Now is not the time to do such a thing!"

    Smell the words, silent action

    The next moment, the whole white world, quietly broken

    ¡­¡­

    In the cave, the wordless man standing in front of the door suddenly opened his eyes. His body suddenly retreated and flashed to the back. Some gloomy eyes swept to the front door which was emitting strong light.

    But at the same time when Wu Yan woke up, the door immediately closed. Then, under the eyes of Wu Yan and her surprised eyes, the doors standing on the cliff began to rotate in rows at a speed invisible to the naked eye. It was not until a few seconds later that the dead silence returned againAll of a sudden, let alone speechless, even her face sank

    These doors will change their positions?!

    Doesn''t that even eliminate the useless door?!

    She closed her eyes, forced herself to calm down, and cast her eyes on the speechless body.

    "Are you ok?..."

    Smell words, speechless touch their own stabbing cheek, from above touched a trace of blood

    That''s the blood left by little Fleur''s attack on her cheek when she was just in the dream!

    Along with the blood, speechless touch has recovered from the cheek, some self mocking smile.

    "Maybe I have to do something..."

    The hurt in the dream will affect the reality!

    "The real dream?" After listening to the speechless explanation, she glanced coldly at the doors that had changed their position.

    "So you can''t just open those doors..."

    Speechless wiped the blood off his cheek and shook his head.

    "No, let me try again, otherwise, there is really no other way to find the right door..."

    But the positions of those doors will change, won''t they

    That''s what she didn''t say

    Because, besides that, they really don''t know what kind of action to take

    "Let me try this time!" There was no objection, but she made such a suggestion.

    Speechless just wanted to object, but when she saw her indifferent but firm vision, she did not stop the idea, hesitated for a moment, and nodded.

    "Don''t close your eyes. Once you close your eyes, I will rush to wake you up!"

    Shiv, with a light chin, raised her feet in the direction where she had just walked

    Since those doors can change position, it doesn''t matter which one to go to

    Come to the front of the door with a completely different attitude from wordless. It seems that she doesn''t want to give herself the chance to regret. When she comes to the front of the door, she can''t help but say that she will open the door!

    This time, there is no strong light, no dream

    Behind the door is a mirror!

    "Mirror?..." Speechless and SHIV were stunned.

    as like as two peas in the mirror, the reflection of the same image as heir fell sharply, and he did not know what a dagger was. He ran directly through the mirror and thrust it on the chest of heir!

    Her face changed.

    "Hiss..."

    All of a sudden, a palm came out of her side, grabbed the sharp dagger, grasped the blade, and in a very slight tearing sound, the palm holding the dagger shed blood

    Before her reaction, she drew back her dagger, took a drop of scarlet blood, and retracted her hand in the mirror

    At the same time, the door with the mirror slammed shut, and with all the doors on the scene, it turned again

    She did not care about the condition of the doors, but turned her head and looked at the silence around her, which should be said to be his bloody hand.

    "Don''t worry, I mean it..." Seeing her staring at her bleeding hand tightly, she silently pursed her lips and moved her palm back to its original state for a moment.

    "Dreams and visions are the same as those in the green fog..."

    "Just Shake off the blood on the hand, silent pursed lips. "This time, they can no longer be regarded as pure dreams and visions..."

    The damage in the dream is effective!

    Mirage also has the effect of real damage!

    Than the previous simple dream and fantasy, strong on a few levels do not know!

    "True dreams and visions?" The voice of that month rose from the voiceless body and spread to the voiceless.

    "It''s a tricky situation..."

    Nodded, speechless exchanged eyes with her side, then looked at the new door in front of her again, stretched out her hand

 Chapter 1088

    Facing the doors full of vast caves, the two people on the scene tried for a whole day!

    It''s another day. During this time, wordless and hibiscus together opened hundreds of doors!

    Pushing hundreds of doors means that they have experienced hundreds of real dreams and real visions!

    In this case, it''s impossible to do the same thing as silent and Schiff!

    even if as like as two peas, the magic and the spirit are not imprisoned. Who will be willing to fall into the dream all the time and suffer from the attack of the people around them and the attack that is exactly the same with their own?

    One is not good, the injury is only small

    Of course, in the "land of the gods", no one is likely to encounter things that will really endanger life, but in dreams and visions, time is consumed, and that''s not worth it

    If it''s not because my body is helping to wake me up that month, and I have a certain degree of strength to deal with the illusion, in the face of those doors that may allow people to fall into the dream and create the illusion, I have to think again and again without words before I dare to push forward.

    As for celive, the girl has been insisting on pushing the door in turn with wordless, as if she didn''t see her life in the eyes at all. If wordless also lost its power, she would not be allowed to do such stubborn and dangerous things.

    It has to be said that in some way, both of them have the same personality

    Are so crazy

    For a whole day, speechless has been repeatedly falling into a dream - wake up by that month or hilliffe - encounter the attack of mirage - block the mirage back, and then continue to push the door, which is very boring and dangerous!

    But speechless didn''t stop. Anyway, there is a real ancestor standing on top of it. It''s impossible to die. Just try several times, and maybe find out the tracks of those doors when they are moving. Thus, the entrance to the real core palace may be obtained.

    She is also doing the same thing. She is constantly pushing the door, falling into a dream and being woken up by speechless. When she is attacked by a mirage, speechless rushes forward to solve the problem. She is dedicated to dealing with those doors, and there is no other redundant action.

    In addition, with the cold face of celive, people who don''t know think it''s a person who is acting according to the designer''s design

    Over time. Whether it is speechless or celive, in the continuous attempt, gradually, are a little numb

    Looking around at the many doors on the stepped cliff that were rotated and replaced again, he breathed heavily without any words and rubbed his dull and painful eyebrows.

    "Heleve. Did you find anything? "

    Shiv shook her head slowly. Although there was no expression on her face, there was endless fatigue in her ice blue eyes.

    "Every time I fall into a dream, the content of the dream is different, and the visions are also different..."

    The pain between silent eyebrows and heart became more and more intense when she heard about dreams and visions.

    At the beginning, I was OK. All my dreams were about myself. Mirage has always been based on her own and her own reference, but later, not only the content of the dream has become strange, everything has, even the mirage no longer appears in a fixed mode, it is becoming more and more difficult.

    "What about that month? Do you have any other discoveries? "

    "No more!" The voice that only speechless can hear reverberates directly in his mind. Compared with speechless and celive, the voice of that month has no change at all. Still so calm.

    "Although the content is different, what you encounter after you open the door is either a dream or a mirage. Once you wake up from the dream or solve the threat of the mirage, the opened door will automatically close and replace the position, as it seems. Those doors that can generate dreams and visions should also be impossible to enter... "

    "Enter the door that can produce dreams and visions..." Wordless frowned and asked, "do you think it is possible to pass through those doors under certain conditions?"

    "Huh?" The sound of doubt rang that month. "How can I say that?"

    "Didn''t the compass tell us that these doors could be real?" Speechless, speechless, and explained: "for example, rush in before the door is closed..."

    "I don''t think it''s possible..." That month I mentioned my voice thoughtfully. "As you said. It''s not a test if it''s so easy. I don''t think the guardian God tree will set this test to a ninth level and an eighth level to pass, will it? "

    "Indeed, that would be too easy..." Silent smile, can not help complaining. "Really, why guard the sacred tree to open up the space channel? Isn''t it good to keep the real doors inside? Make all the doors possible... ""SA, who knows, that''s just your guess..." That month seemed to casually mention a sentence.

    "Anyway, guarding the sacred tree has the ability to open up space channels, doesn''t it? It''s also possible that all those doors are fake. Maybe... "

    "Door Are they all fake?... " Speechless stunned, and then do not know what to think of, eyes suddenly bright.

    "Heleve!" Turn your head, look at the side of her body, and say nothing.

    "You push again!"

    When she saw his bright eyes, she knew that he might have found something. Without any nonsense, she went straight ahead and opened a door.

    As before, as soon as the door opened, a strong light fell on her and forced her to hypnotize her. Almost at the same time, when she closed her eyes, she speechless flashed forward, hugged her, and then hurriedly retreated.

    Slap her on the cheek, wake her up, and stare at the revolving door around her. Then quickly scan by, take all the doors back to the bottom of your eyes.

    After a while, all the revolving doors stopped, and she woke up, taking the lead in her goal, which was the face slightly raised by the corner of her mouth

    Seeing this scene, her ice blue eyes wavered.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Speechless bowed his head and looked at her pretty face and smiled.

    "It''s kind of a discovery..." Let go of her bosom, and sighed helplessly. "However, it means finding out, but it feels like we are being played..."

    "Played?" Shiv frowned.

    "Every time we open a door, all the doors will turn and change their positions, right?"

    Seeing her nodding her head with her own eyes, she was speechless and chuckled. "But I just went to observe those doors, but I found that they were not the doors at all!"

    "Not the door?" Shiv was surprised.

    "Yes!" Speechless back a step, expand hands, loud voice, said a sentence.

    "In fact, it''s not the door that turns, but the surrounding rock wall!"

    "What..." Her face changed a little, and she looked around fiercely, and made an inspection tour. At last, she found a problem.

    Seeing the passage of the two men into the cave, she pondered and opened her mouth.

    "If I remember correctly, that entrance should not have been in that position at the beginning?"

    Speechless surprised looked at her, and exclaimed.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a good memory, but you still remember..."

    "It seems that it''s really a rock wall turning..." She didn''t care about the speechless admiration, but she went on thinking.

    "But what does that mean?"

    "This shows that your memory is not as good as ours..." Speechless small opened a joke, the language front suddenly a turn.

    "Didn''t you find out? Driven by the rock wall, those doors are always changing their positions side by side, which looks like they are arranged in order. But if we don''t calculate the horizontal arrangement and look at the vertical arrangement, the doors of each step are not arranged in order... "

    "Only this row!" Pointing to a certain direction in front of her, she said wordlessly, "only this row of vertical doors, from top to bottom, has always been arranged in a very orderly way!"

    Hearing this, there was a flash of light in her eyes.

    "You mean..."

    "I mean..." Looking at the very orderly door arranged from top to bottom, a smile hung on wordless face.

    "The gate of the core palace is in this position!"

 Chapter 1089

    "The gate of the core palace is in this position!"

    In an instant, there was no other sound around, only the words that seemed to be real shook the air and reverberated in the vast cave

    Looking at the row of doors that are indeed arranged in a very neat way, heleve closed her eyes and seemed to be looking for the flaw in wordless words, but in the end, she could not find anything

    Can not find the flaw in speechless words, not only does she not feel unhappy, but in her eyes there is a little bit of strange look, like appreciation, like pleasure, like pride, extremely complex

    Slowly, she nodded her chin, and her eyes were fixed on the row of doors, and she began to look up and down.

    "So, have you found out which door leads to the core palace?"

    "It''s just because we found out that we were fooled..." With a bitter smile on the speechless face, only to hear him say so.

    "Who told you, the real doors are in those doors?!"

    When she heard this, she was stunned without any accident.

    She was sure that she had never heard wrong. She said that the door of the core palace was in that position

    With a light pout of her brow, she exposed her eyes to the silence. She didn''t speak, but anyone could see that she was waiting for the speechless explanation

    "If my guess is correct, then the door of the core Palace should be right in that position..." In her puzzled eyes, she gave a silent look at the row of doors and the entrance to the cave, and laughed.

    "I thought that the gate leading to the core Palace should be the only one arranged in a row, even if there were not a hundred doors, there were at least dozens of them. Can determine the location, but can''t determine the specific fan, so the fuzzy meaning, the guardian tree is impossible to set! "

    "Moreover, if the doors of the core Palace are really in the rows of vertical doors, there is no need for those doors to be turned by the rock wall to guard the power of the sacred tree when they change their positions. It shouldn''t be so hard for those doors to change their positions? "

    "So, if the real door is in that row of doors, there is no reason why the rock wall is rotating. There is no reason why the rock wall is rotating, right?"

    Listening to the speechless explanation, her ice blue eyes are also more and more bright. It was getting brighter and brighter. At the end of the day, she seemed to realize something, and her eyes moved hard to the entrance passage.

    A silent smile.

    "It seems that you have the same idea as me..."

    Looking at the entrance passage with her, she said in a silent voice, "yes. There is only one reason why the position of the changing gate needs to be driven by the rock wall! "

    One finger pointed to the entrance passage, the other pointed to the position of the rock wall at the bottom of the vertical door leaf, and the sound echoed like thunder.

    "By the rotation of the rock wall, let the entrance passage move to the bottom of the vertical row of doors, which is the root cause of the rock wall rotation!"

    "If the entrance passage is to be moved to the lowest position of the vertical row of doors, then the entrance passage will be. It should be the entrance to the core palace we need to find! "

    "That''s my guess..." At this point, speechless shook his head and laughed.

    "That''s why I said we were tricked. From the beginning, the prompt to guard the sacred tree came down and told us. What we are looking for is not the gate of the core palace, but the entrance of the core palace! "

    "Guard the sacred tree What a blind spot... "

    "Ah, of course. It''s just my guess... " Scratched his cheek, speechless some not very confident shrugged.

    "As for the truth, I can''t guarantee..."

    "I think it''s very possible!" As if to encourage speechlessness, heleve immediately raised her head.

    "All the doors here are the same. Only the entrance passage is different. There must be special reasons for its particularity. Moreover, up to now, those doors are all open and close, which doesn''t give us a chance to go into one of them. Only the entrance passage is the only place where we can go!"

    "So, your guess, I agree!"

    "Try it!"

    Smell speech, speechless corners of the mouth raised a happy arc, nodded.

    "Yes, try it!"

    Each other looked at each other, speechless, hibiscus two people stepped forward, once again launched a continuous push the door action

    There is only one way to make the rock wall rotate, that is to open the door!Just open the door and let those doors create dreams and visions. When speechless and hileve are free from dreams and visions, the opened door will automatically close. Then, the rock wall will rotate and the position of the entrance passage will move!

    I don''t know how long it took, or half an hour, or an hour, to push open the door, to solve the dreams and visions for nearly a hundred times. At last, after a vision was solved without words, the position of the entrance channel was finally in line with the row of vertical doors, and together

    Looking at the passageway at the bottom of the door, there was no words and her eyes were changeable.

    After all, at the end of the day, the idea that "the entrance passageway will become the entrance of the core palace when it is transferred to the bottom of the arranged vertical doors" is no more than a conjecture

    What''s more, even if the entrance passage is moved to that position, there is still no change. That''s the root cause of their hesitation.

    For a long time, wordless took a breath first, eyes became sharp.

    "Let''s go!"

    She nodded her head lightly, followed her silent side, and gradually approached the entrance passage until she entered it

    Speechless, two people did not find out

    When they entered the entrance passage, there was a ripple around the entrance passage, which turned into fluorescence like the water!

    Speechless and hilliff walk into the entrance passage, just as they walk into the calm water, they are stirring up a circle of ripples, falling into the water, disappearing

    In the cave, once again restored the past dead silence

    ¡­¡­

    In the moment when they entered the entrance passage, silent and hibiscus only felt a flash of bright light in front of them, which made them close their eyes involuntarily. Then, before they could react, they raised their hands to resist, and the bright light disappeared immediately

    When they open their eyes again, the scene is no longer a cold and gloomy cave, but a spectacle!

    What a real spectacle!

    Here, there are no walls, no ceilings, no floors, all sides are barriers made up of water waves!

    At this moment, wordless and hilliff are just like standing on the water surface directly. With the step moving, the position where the step falls will cause a circle of ripples. The walls around are also made of water surface, and the top of the head is rising from the sky, twisting and spreading a thick tree root like a mountain peak, which is very magnificent!

    As for the size of the water area, there was no way for the two people to make sure. It seemed big and small. It felt very strange

    And in front of the two men, there are seven pools of different sizes and colors!

    The color of the pool water is red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple. The color is exactly the same as that of the rainbow. With the palace composed of water in all directions, it''s a wonder. Maybe it''s a little too low

    Gradually reflected from the beautiful scenery in front of them, two people, silent and hibiscus, took a fierce look around at the first time, until they were sure that they had escaped from the cave, and then they looked up at each other

    Looked around, speechless and a little uncertain a resentful smile.

    "Should Isn''t it another dream? "

    "Not a dream!" Speechless words just fell, its body, the sound of that month suddenly sounded.

    "You are in a very clear state now, I can feel it!"

    "Is it?" To that month''s words, speechless issued the question in the wry smile.

    There''s no way. It''s just that the scenery in front of us is too beautiful. It seems that it doesn''t really exist

    Can regard it as a dream, that is also understandable

 Chapter 1090

    (in other words, if we use generators to generate electricity, will there be a network? ...)

    "not a dream!"

    After that month''s speech, she also spoke in a cold voice.

    "Although some of the aestheticism here is too dreamy, there is a strong sense of existence, which is not in those dreams..."

    In the cave, heleve fell into dreams countless times. She also had some understanding of those dreams and visions

    So, it doesn''t seem to have much persuasion, but with her character, she can say such words. She has a lot of confidence in her feelings

    And It seems to realize that her words are not persuasive. She slowly closed her eyes and then opened them. A wave of ice blue magic air surged from the surface of her body!

    "Magic is back..."

    Looking at the air flow of ice blue magic all over her body, she seemed to be extraordinarily detached and refined. She was stunned in silence and subconsciously. After returning to her mind, she quickly raised her hand and aroused the magic in her body.

    Those who were originally imprisoned, could only flow, and could not mobilize the powerful magic was detonated without words. It rose slowly from his raised hand, carrying the surrounding air, whirled up like a whirlwind, like a burning flame, extremely nimble!

    It''s only two or three days to know that his magic is imprisoned. But now. Once again mobilize their own magic, speechless but there is a very nostalgic feeling, the heart move, the magic flame in his hand immediately with his thoughts, constantly changing the shape.

    This excellent magic control power, I''m afraid, belongs to the peak level among all life bodies practicing magic!

    It''s also thanks to wordless''s peerless skill of "infinite martial arts". Otherwise, he would have to practice for at least several hundred years to reach the level of magic control. It''s possible to achieve

    Of course. It''s not just speechless that is immersed in the joy of restoring magic power. Even people like celive can''t help but have fun to mobilize their magic power and circulate on the surface of the body for a while, after a period of time. The two have recovered. All the magic has been converged into the body

    Immediately. Their attention was attracted by the seven colorful pools

    "This is the core palace of" the land of gods " Speechless touch head, tone appears a little suspicious.

    "Doesn''t it mean that all the treasures in the" land of gods "are in the core palace? Why didn''t you see anything? "

    She nodded, too, and was silent for a moment. Then he raised his feet and went to the seven rainbow pools.

    See, speechless spread hand, also followed up

    In front of us, seven pools of different colors and sizes are arranged there irregularly. The bright colored water surface does not fluctuate at all. In a faint moment, the fluorescent waves of one color with the water in the pool fluctuate on the water surface. They are twisted like aurora, which is dazzling

    Seven pools, seven colors, seven sizes, the biggest one is about 100 meters, and the smallest one is not even 10 meters. The gap is very big

    Speechless, two people first came to the red pool in front of the smallest pool, and looked down into the red water

    Although the water in the pool is very bright in color, it is clear to the bottom, and there is no half dirty at all. However, at the same time when silent and hilliff came to the front of the red pool, the fluorescent twisted light on the water in the red pool flickered and condensed into a line of subtitles

    "Royal families and guardians of the three empires can enter the sixth level..."

    Seeing this line of subtitles, silent and hilliff look relieved, and their eyes to the other six pools are more or less understood.

    The bottom line of entering the "land of gods" must be at least six levels of strength in addition to the three imperial families and guardians!

    Since there is a pool that can be accessed by people who belong to the sixth level, there should be a pool that belongs to the seventh, eighth, ninth and even the semi divine level, right

    Think of here, two people left the pool of red color, in the pool of other colors strolled up

    In fact, it''s just as they imagined!

    The orange water pool is marked with "three imperial families and guardians. Those who reach the seventh level can enter it..."

    The Yellow pool is marked with: "the three imperial families and the guardians of the family, who can enter the eighth level..."

    The green water pool is marked with "three imperial families and guardians. Those who reach the Ninth level can enter it..."

    The blue water pool is marked with "three imperial families and guardians. Those who reach the top of the Ninth level can enter it..."The blue pool is marked with: "the three imperial families and guardians can enter the semi divine stage..."

    There are six pools of different colors in a row. Their symbolic meanings are directly linked with the ranks of the three imperial families and the guardians of a family, which is very clear!

    According to the subtitles marked on the pool surface, those who arrive at the conditions can enter. In addition, no one can enter it!

    This point, speechless has tried

    In addition to the green pool marked with the ninth step, five pools, red, orange, yellow, green and blue, have been tried one by one without words. But after stepping on them, as if they were outside, they can stand on the water directly without words, and can not enter the water. Only the green pool soaked his feet when stepping on them without words, proving that only it can enter without words

    It''s the same with celive, but the pool she can get into is yellow

    Only the last purple pool, which is also the largest pool, has no subtitles

    And of course, this strange pool also attracted the attention of silent and hibiscus

    Both of them can see that the equal level requirements marked on the seven pools are related to the size of the pool!

    The larger the pool, the higher the level of people who can enter it!

    If we say that the treasures in the "land of gods" are in these pools, then these pools should decide whether the treasures are precious or not according to the marked equal steps and sizes!

    That is to say, the larger the pool, the higher the level of the mark, the more precious the treasure in it, and the more terrible the effect!

    So, if there is any treasure in the purple pool which is not marked with equal steps and whose area is above the blue pool of semi divine steps, what kind of level should it reach

    With such a thought in mind, wordless and celive also tacitly approached the purple pool and came to the nearest place to the purple pool

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, the purple pool standing in front of them trembled violently!

    Speechless, SHIV was shocked. She just wanted to back away for a while. At the bottom of the purple pool, a long sound like a howling sound suddenly came out. It sounded in the palace made of the whole water!

    Then, before speechless reaction, the crimson space ripples of "King''s treasure" started from their own fluctuations

    However, different from the normal opening of "King''s treasure", the crimson space ripples fluctuated very violently, and the speed of diffusion was also very fierce. Even the ripples trembled, as if they were hit by something. Before long, a small streamer flashed out of them!

    I watched a small streamer come out of the "King''s treasure" like a wild animal that broke free of its cage, and shot it at the purple pool. Finally, speechless responded in time. I caught the little streamer with my hands and held it tightly in my hands!

    Until then, speechless, two people found that the small streamer is a black ring

    "The ring of strength!" At the moment of seeing the black ring, the expression on the two faces froze

    "Buzzing..."

    At the same time, the purple pool shook violently, as if to see their children fall into the wrong hands of the mother, even the howling inside are more and more urgent.

    Seeing all these changes with my own eyes, I held the "ring of strength" tightly.

    "It seems that the key to" ring of force "should be in the purple pool..."

    "Go in together!" Heleve did not hesitate to say so.

    "No way!" I didn''t think about it. I opposed it directly.

    No one can be sure if there is nothing in it except the key of the ring of power. If heleve goes in, the land of the gods will come in vain

 Chapter 1091

    As she once said, she didn''t have much expectation for "the land of the gods"

    Because she believed that even if she lost the help of "the land of the gods", she could eventually climb to a height unimaginable to others!

    Whether it''s self-confidence or self-esteem, or even self deception, it''s OK for her. But her own words, like what she said in her mouth, don''t have too much expectation for the "land of the gods", even curiosity. After all, she''s the ice princess

    However, she is also the most outstanding son of the other two imperial families, the most dazzling genius of the young generation in the three royal families and nine families. If such a genius is not harvested in the "land of gods", once it is out of the "land of gods", it will be looked down upon by the three imperial families and nine families

    By that time, she would have fallen to the altar!

    Of course, with her character, she would not really listen to those disparaging voices around her, but she did not want to see such a situation!

    Ever since she confided in herself and accepted the cheap fiancee, she has made a decision without any words. Even if she is good for her cheap fiancee, she must pass the test of protecting the sacred tree and come to the core palace

    Now it''s finally here at the core palace. As for the harvest in the "land of gods", it''s very easy for her to get it. It''s impossible for her to give up the chance of transformation. Accompany yourself to enter the purple pool where you don''t know if it''s good. Look for the key to open the ring of power!

    And she seemed to see through her wordless mind, her eyes wavering, and at the same time, she made a determined voice.

    "I don''t care!"

    "But I care!" The voiceless tone is slightly raised, and a rather serious expression appears on the face.

    "It''s all here. You only need to enter the Yellow pool to get the chance of transformation. Not only can you improve your talent, but also your strength may soar. It''s really unnecessary to follow me in order to get a key that I don''t need..."

    "It''s not just about you!" Heleve looked into the speechless eyes. "It''s about the safety of the whole sparril world. As the Royal Princess of the AILU empire. I will not run away from it! "

    "Then I ask you, what can you do if you go in?" Speechless said angrily: "don''t mention what''s in it, even if it''s dangerous. I can''t handle it. Can you do that? "

    Shiv didn''t speak. Just use the eyes without emotion to face the speechless line of sight tightly, which is full of stubbornness, obviously. She didn''t give up going into the purple pool with wordless.

    She felt angry and helpless in wordless heart. She bit her teeth and said something that made her heart tremble.

    "I know you don''t care what people around you think, but how do you feel?" Taking advantage of her height, she looked down at her pretty face.

    "Don''t you think it''s not enough to stand by me and rely on your strength now?"

    Shiv''s eyes were rippling violently, her head bowed and she was silent

    "I''m just entering the Ninth level, but who in the whole sparril world can become the Ninth level strong at this time?" Speechless rare to say the words of the madness.

    "I am confident that in five years, I will reach the semi divine level!"

    Suddenly, she looked up to speechless, her eyes full of accidents.

    Five years to the demigod stage

    Does he know what he''s talking about

    If the demigod level is so easy to reach, how could the billions of cultivators in the world of sparril have achieved the demigod body? Among them, the three guardians are still promoted by the support of the "God''s land". Without the "God''s land", they have reached the demigod level, and even they have no faith

    In such a case, how can the speechless self-confidence dare to say that they can reach the semi divine level in five years

    "Even if I can''t reach the semidivine level in five years, I have enough confidence to reach the peak of the Ninth level!" The words that hit her heart came out of her speechless mouth.

    "And hilliffe, are you confident of reaching the Ninth level in five years?"

    Shiv is silent

    In the world history of sparril, the youngest top nine was promoted at the age of 35!

    Speechless in his twenties to reach the Ninth level, has already broken the record of the most talented person in the history of sparril!

    Although she is still young, she is a few years younger than the speechless one who has spent three years in the world of "sword kingdom", but she dare not say that her talent is better than the super talent who is thirty-five years old

    That is to say, even if she can be promoted to the Ninth level, she doesn''t think she can arrive by the age of 35!

    Now, it''s more than ten years before she''s 35 years oldFive years to ninth level

    Her self-esteem is very strong, but her self-esteem is not arrogant, nor conceited, so, that kind of commitment, she can not give out

    If we can get the help of "the land of gods", we can''t say!

    Heleve doesn''t want to let speechless people bear the fate of the whole sparril world!

    But again, with her pride, she would not be willing to hide behind her partner!

    At least you have to be qualified to stand beside wordless, don''t you

    But it has to be said that now, Celie, is really a little far away from speechless

    Maybe the help of "the land of the gods" will be an opportunity for her to be qualified to stand beside speechless

    Two choices, two purposes, make her in a dilemma

    And speechless next sentence, will all hesitation in her heart, all through blow away

    "You know what? Among the girls around me, now, the weakest one has the strength of the eighth level peak! "

    When her heart tightened, her slender jade hand became a fist without a sound.

    Those girls around, the weakest one has the eighth level peak

    Heleve, it''s only about the eighth level

    Looking at the expression of her head bowed and her face covered in the sea of Liu, her wordless heart suddenly softened and grasped her shoulders.

    "It doesn''t matter what I say, and I never thought that my partner must keep up with me, but with your character, I''m afraid that I will regret it in the future?"

    "Of course, this is just one of the reasons. You should know more than me. Although you don''t care, I don''t want to see it, and I can''t bear to see it..." She raised her face and smiled into her eyes.

    "Now, the opportunity is in front of you. If you give up, I will feel sorry for you..."

    The look in her eyes changed. After a long time, she finally nodded her head

    Turn around and walk towards the Yellow pool. SHIV stops at the edge of the pool. She doesn''t look back and leaves a word

    "Be careful..."

    The words fall, the magic of her body is surging, wrapping her body, jumping into the Yellow pool, disappearing into the speechless sight in the sound of "poop"

    Speechless this just relieved a breath, complain a voice.

    "It''s a good thing to persuade her. I''m afraid she''ll get to the top of her head..."

    "Your little girlfriend wants to follow you so much, you should be happy!" I couldn''t hear the ups and downs of that month.

    "You have a system, don''t you? There should be some props that can play the same role as the things in the "land of gods"? Why are you so strongly opposed? "

    "That''s right, but how strange is it to give up the treasures at hand and spend some money to get substitutes?" Silent smile.

    "What''s more, as I said just now, if there are some unexpected situations in the pool, it''s not a wise choice to drag her into the water..."

    "You can do it yourself!" It doesn''t matter that month: "that''s good, at least it can let your little girl''s strong self-esteem be used in the right place. If you want to go out of the" land of gods ", she should be able to make rapid progress, right? Be careful not to be caught up

    "Well, although my self-esteem is not so strong, nor is there too much male chauvinism..." Speechless can not be denied a smile, do not care about the wave.

    "But in any case, our way of improving our strength is not the same as that of hilliff. It''s really pressing me. I''ll directly challenge all the Ninth level strong people in the sparril world!"

    After that, speechless turned his head, looked at the still shaking purple pool, shook the "ring of force" in the handshake, then the body suddenly flashed, rushed into the pool, the surface of the pool made a circle of ripples, with the passage of time, slowly disappeared

    Speechless do not know, this purple pool, since its birth, or the first time someone can enter it

 Chapter 1092

    (Please subscribe! I hope that the friends who have the conditions can support the authentic edition. After all, that is the most fundamental power to support Ruqian to continue to write...)

    the water is rippling, the purple water is poisonous

    The water in the bright purple pool looks like some kind of toxic liquid, but the clear color gives people a kind of strange feeling, accompanied by big or small bubbles, in the limited space, they are inseparable

    From the outside, the purple pool is a pool with an area of more than 100 square meters, which is very extensive. In fact, the water in the pool is deeper!

    Since entering the purple pool, wordless has been diving down at a very fast speed. Although it didn''t use how strong the speed or directly open the space to transfer all the way to the past, it also has a speed of more than ten meters per second!

    And even so, sneak to now, have passed 15 minutes, speechless still did not see bottom!

    Fortunately, there is a technique of exerting free underwater movement to oneself before stealth. Otherwise, with silent vital capacity, it will be unknown that all of them have died several times!

    Although as a true ancestor, even if you die, you can immediately come back to life

    Wine red pupil in the purple pool water around, trying to find something, but unfortunately, in the silent vision only the same purple pool water, in addition, even a pool bottom, speechless have not seen, can imagine, how deep the pool water in the end

    As I dive down, I look at the ''ring of force'' that I have put on my finger. If it''s not because I''m in the pool. I want to take a deep breath to suppress my impetuous mood

    If you look carefully, you can see that the "ring of force" is wearing on the wordless fingers, at this time, it is emitting extremely subtle and soft light

    This phenomenon is enough to explain many problems!

    For example, the key of "ring of power" is in the purple pool!

    Another example is "the ring of power". It''s really time to open it

    At the beginning, when I saw the projection of the God AI Lu in the Treasury of the imperial palace of AI Lu, he said

    If one day. The catastrophe happened at the intersection of AI. Then, I can find the key to open the ring of power according to the destination of the map he gave, that is to say, the place of gods!

    But. The place where the key to "ring of power" is located is sealed by AI Lu. Only when the catastrophe is about to happen. Seal will be removed!

    At that time, holding the "ring of power", I could have the qualification to enter this place

    Now. In this purple pool, there is probably the key to "ring of power"!

    If that''s true, the purple pool should be sealed

    But I came in

    That is to say, the so-called catastrophe in the intersection of AI is about to appear!

    At the thought of here, even if it is speechless, it is hard to avoid feeling a bit impetuous in my heart

    Disaster or something, it''s an unreal and troublesome word

    With a wry smile, he shook his head, sorted out his inner thoughts for a while, speechless, increased his speed, cut through the purple pool around him, and flew straight down

    Time, quietly passing

    I don''t know how long it''s gone. In the purple world that has never changed, there''s a different color

    The speaking eyes are slightly bright, speechless again improve the speed, dive down at a high speed, the eyes tightly lock the corner with different colors, and gradually close to

    With speechless diving deeper, purple pool bottom also appeared

    And in the middle of the bottom of the pool, a palace glittering with crystal light is printed into the eyes of speechless

    "Hum..."

    Almost at the same time when I saw the palace at the bottom of the pool, the "ring of force" in wordless hands was shocked, and the soft light on it was also bright!

    Seeing this scene, speechless pondered for a while, then directly carrying the magic of space transfer, came to the sky of the palace in an instant

    The whole body of the palace is bronze, just like the old imperial palace. There is no resplendence, but there is a breath of great vicissitudes reverberating on it. It seems to prove to outsiders that it has passed a very long history

    Feel the breath of the vicissitudes of life, for a moment, speechless as if I saw the long river of time, even my head was blank for a moment, and when I came back to my mind, my eyes on the palace below were slightly shocked

    It''s just a palace. It has the effect of shocking people''s hearts. It can''t be avoided even if the strength reaches the Ninth level. The extraordinary palace in front of us can be seen in general!

    "Hum Hum... "

    On the fingers, the light of "ring of force" became more and more bright and even vibrated, as if urging speechless to enter the palace quickly, making speechless for a while.

    "Hum!!!"Perhaps I felt the wordless hesitation, "the ring of strength" seemed to get impatient. With a strong shock, I shot out directly in the direction of the palace!

    Naturally, the wordless fingers that are connected with the ring of force are also taken by the ring of force!

    Before we could think about what happened, driven by the barbarism of the "ring of strength", the wordless body hit the wall of the palace!

    Just waiting for the coming of pain, who knows, in the moment of touching the wall of the palace, his body passed through the wall of the palace, without even a little touch, as if it was not a real object, but a mirage, a flower in front of his eyes, entered the palace

    ¡­¡­

    In the air, speechless floating in the air, his eyes swept around

    This is the interior of the palace!

    It is surrounded by bronze walls, and the top is also a heavy bronze barrier, which is unbelievable. Just now, there was a person coming in directly from there

    There was nothing in the whole palace except the four walls, the top and the floor made of bronze!

    No, I can''t say nothing!

    At least, at the end of the palace, there is an ancient tree that looks like a guardian tree, of normal size

    In front of the ancient trees is a small pool

    I observed the interior of the whole palace for a while without any words. All I could find was these.

    Strangely, the palace is clearly at the bottom of the purple pool, which is in the water, but the interior of the palace is completely hollow. There is not only air, but even a small wind has been blowing here

    "Ah..." Inexplicably sigh out a breath, speechless sigh.

    "It''s worthy of being" the land of gods ". Whether it''s the core palace or here, there are so many strange things. We''ve learned a lot..."

    The body shape slowly flies to the direction of the ancient trees and the pool in front, while flying, it constantly lowers the height, and when the toes touch the ground, speechless has come to the edge of the pool.

    First, I took a look at the pool in front of me. This time, the water in the pool is very normal, not colorful, transparent and clear, very common and common.

    On the surface, it''s like this

    Then, speechless just looked up, looked at that vicissitudes of life ancient tree, looked up

    "Buzz..."

    "The ring of force" is very irascible and vibrates there, and the light is more and more intense. It looks extremely dazzling in the gloomy palace.

    It seems to be in response to the "ring of force". The green leaves on the crown of the ancient trees of the vicissitudes also flickered a faint green light, slowly flowing on the surface.

    "Buzzing..."

    "The commandment of power" is becoming more and more violent. I can feel clearly without words that a not strong and not weak force has been reverberating in my own hands

    Look at the "ring of force" in your hand, hesitate for a moment, then pull out the "ring of force" on your finger, and throw it into the air

    "Hum!"

    Just like the wild animal regaining its freedom, the ring of strength once again vibrated, making a joyful hum, hovering in the mid air for a while, turning into a streamer, and shooting in the direction of the ancient trees!

    Under the silent gaze, the ring of strength came to the trunk of the ancient trees, and then fell into the trunk

    With the "ring of force" falling into the trunk, the invading part of the ancient trees becomes transparent, and the figure of "ring of force" is floating clearly

    Speechless still can see, a silk is like the flow of light, is pouring into the ''ring of force''

    "Shasha..."

    Just when the "ring of force" fell into the trunk, the ancient trees of the vicissitudes of life suddenly shook their bodies, and a sound of leaf friction resounded in the palace!

    The green light flowing on the tree crown expands, projects out, and gradually condenses into a figure

 Chapter 1093

    In the space of soft light flow, the figure that emerges is like being in the water, floating up and down without gravity in the "sand" sound of the friction of the ancient tree crown. Such an inconceivable scene gives people a very natural feeling, as if it should be, the whole scene is completely natural

    Looking at the figure of the road that can''t see the face clearly, or even the specific body shape, the speechless eyes suddenly coagulate, and the fist is also subconsciously clenched.

    For nothing else, because, this figure, he has seen once!

    In the Treasury of the imperial palace of ayrus!

    That''s the projection of Almighty level strong man!

    Although there is no specific appearance, even no specific form of this figure in front of us, some are just a round Guo. I believe that no one can recognize its real identity from such a figure after changing, but I can be absolutely sure that this figure is AI Lu!

    It''s not only because of the speculation about the current situation, but also because of the fact that there is no half breath in this figure, but it''s just like the spirit of the sky, and the feeling of suffocating existence is all over the body. So far, speechless has only been met in one case

    That''s when I was in the Treasury of the imperial palace of AILU!

    Staring at the floating figure closely, wordless took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, no longer affected by the natural sense of existence, but also seemed to feel wordless eyes, the situation in the figure floating stagnated, and paused there.

    Maybe the position of the head slightly wriggled, and made a seemingly bow movement. In this moment, if the figure has a line of sight, then it should be cast on the speechless body!

    Then. A familiar voice line full of vicissitudes of life, in the whole bronze palace, like echo like shaking open

    "Ah..."

    Obviously, it''s just a projection, but the sigh that contains all kinds of complex emotions is very well expressed. Listening to the sigh of infinite sense, speechless suddenly has a feeling

    Feeling, the divine power in front of me. It seems a little pitiful

    This kind of feeling makes wordless heart extremely puzzled, because he really can''t tell why he has this feeling.

    And the projection of AI Lu is after sighing, saying

    "This day, finally came..."

    With this opening line as the head, AI Lu''s voice appears to be a little sad.

    "Even though it was expected. But I really don''t want it to come. After all, it''s just a disaster caused by us self righteous people, but it''s the people who have to bear all the consequences. It''s unfair... "

    What are you doing

    Speechless eyebrows pout slightly, lowered his head thoughtfully.

    Isn''t it. The source of the so-called great disaster is from the elites, the powerful gods

    This question, speechless has not yet come out, the projection of the fuzzy God level strong will turn the front of words, interrupting the speechless thinking.

    "I don''t know who the posterity will be. Maybe it''s the people of the three imperial families. Maybe it''s the people who got my three rings and met my other projection. But now that you have entered here, it means that the world of sparril is not far from the end of the crisis... "

    Finish saying, the voice line of vicissitudes appears self mockery.

    "In fact, at the beginning. When I choose to place the key to open the "ring of power", I have been troubled. I don''t know what is the most suitable place... "

    "However, that kind of trouble is just for oneself. With my ability, if you don''t want people to find a way to open the "ring of power", then no one can succeed except for the existence of the same God level power! "

    When saying this, the voice line of the vicissitudes of life is still full of self mockery, but the arrogance that peeps over the world in a faint way is extremely clearly expressed, which makes wordless heart tight.

    "With such confidence, I chose to seal the key to open the" ring of power "in the" land of gods ". Is it because the" land of gods "has our means and the protection of the sacred tree, so it is very safe?"

    AI Lu shakes his head and laughs sarcastically.

    "No, the reason why I sealed the key to" the ring of power "in" the land of gods "is that I was cheating myself!"

    "After all, there is no way for anyone but the three imperial families to enter the" land of the gods ", and I sealed three rings outside. There is no way for the guardians to get them!"

    "Whether it is to seal the three rings instead of choosing to leave them in the three imperial families, or to seal the key to open the" ring of power "in the" holy land "that no one can enter except the three imperial families and the people who guard the family, it is just my self deception...""Sad Sigh

    Smell speech, speechless in stunned at the same time can not help but wry smile out a voice

    It''s not true. I know that there will be a major disaster, and I have prepared the means to deal with it. AI Lu should entrust these means and things about it to his future generations, and wait for one day in the future, when the disaster really happens, to deal with it in time!

    That''s the most effective way, isn''t it

    However, AI Lu not only didn''t do this, but also sealed the means to deal with the great disaster to a place that no one knew, and even sealed the key to open to the "holy land" that no one could enter except the three imperial families and the people who guard the family. This is not only a great expense, but also a great risk!

    After all, AI Lu has no way to be sure that someone can enter the place where the three rings are sealed in time before the disaster, and successfully obtain three rings!

    There is no way to be sure that the person with three rings will have a chance to see the projection he left in the palace Treasury!

    There is no way to confirm that the people who get the three rings will be the people of the three imperial families and enter the "land of gods"

    Even the God level strong person, also cannot do the forecast future!

    There are so many risks, but AILU still chose this arduous and extremely dangerous measure, but subconsciously, he does not want people to get the means to deal with the catastrophe!

    It''s not that he wants to see the end of sparril''s world, but because, once he has the means to deal with the great disaster, it means that the great disaster has happened

    AI Lu didn''t want to see the catastrophe happen, but he knew it was impossible, so he chose to cheat himself and comfort himself with such means!

    If the means to deal with the great disaster do not appear, then the great disaster has not yet arrived!

    With such an idea, AI Lu chose this risky approach, as he said

    He is deceiving himself!

    Speechless didn''t know what was the reason why a god level strong man degenerated to the point of self deception, and even made such an irrational approach, but he probably understood it now

    Understand why I feel sorry for AILU

    "This tree in the palace is the seedling that guards the sacred tree!"

    At this time, AI Lu once again raised the topic, but also speechless surprised eyes to the ancient tree.

    "The seedlings of the guardian God tree have not been infused by the power of several of us, so it has not the same power as the guardian God tree!"

    "However, the guardian tree is a treasure that can open up space channels, create dreams and illusions, and resist foreign enemies to a certain extent. Although the seedling of the guardian tree has no strong power, it has one more ability than the guardian tree, breaking all seals and borders!"

    "With the help of the seedlings of the guardian tree, the seal on the ring of strength will be broken in about three days!"

    Then, AI Lu turns around, reaches out his hand and points to the ancient trees, that is, the pool in front of the seedlings of the sacred tree.

    "The water in that pool is also a treasure. It has an extremely magical effect. When you enter the pool, you will know the specific effect. It is also a very small compensation for you who bear our sins..."

    Keep this sentence, AI Lu''s projection hands behind his back, look up, look up at the sky, like missing something

    Sigh, spread all over the space

    "The powerful God is just the man whose strength has reached its peak. If there is really an omnipotent God in the world, please bless sparril world..."

    The misty prayer became the last trace left by AI Lu''s projection in the world. Soon, the figure was suddenly shocked and turned into a light spot all over the sky

 Chapter 1094

    (doesn''t anyone usually read the bracketed content in front of the text? ... [kneeling]...)

    the stars dissipate, but the soft light on the canopy of the guardian tree seedlings is still flowing

    In the trunk, the dark "ring of force" rises and falls under the filling of a stream of things, just like guarding the heart of the seedlings of the sacred tree. There is an abnormal rhythmic beating sound during the dribbling rotation, and this weak beating sound has become the only sound in the whole palace

    Witnessing AI Lu''s projection scattered into the sky''s starlight, the silent heart has been echoing the prayer before he dissipated, silent, speechless for a long time

    Pray for the world of sparril, which proves that Ayu really doesn''t want to see the world of sparril go wrong

    In this case, why did you choose to deceive yourself when the sparril world faced such a big threat

    What happened in the end, in order to let a god level strong, fall to this point

    What did these powerful gods do to bring about a disaster that threatened the whole world of sparril

    All these questions were directly piled up in the silent heart, which made him a little upset and shook his head.

    I really don''t understand, so I just don''t want to!

    The speechless thinking immediately put down all the doubts in my heart and turned to observe the situation of "ring of strength"

    "Will it take three days?..." Murmured such a sentence, speechless also no longer pay attention to the situation of "the ring of force". Turn to look at the pool in front of the guardian tree seedlings.

    "Pool water with magical effect?" I looked at the water in the pool curiously. It seems that the water in the pool is just like the ordinary water. There is no special place at all. If there is anything special, it may be that the water is very clear

    Squinting his eyes, pondering for a while, finally, wordless or decided to follow AI Lu''s words, try this so-called water with magical effect

    There was only one person in the palace. There is no need to be cautious. Directly remove the clothes all over the body, then walk to the edge of the pool, and slowly probe your feet into the pool water

    The water in the pool is not very deep, even when it comes to the deepest place. The height is almost to the position of wordless chest. Speechless look around the whole pool. Touch your chest again, wondering

    "Isn''t it magic? How do you feel like a bath? "

    This sentence just rises up, the expression in wordless doubt immediately changes

    Only see. The original calm water surface, suddenly rioting up!

    Like boiling water, the pool boils violently, and huge bubbles burst up with a sound of boiling point on the boiling water!

    Then the boiling water, like being absorbed, flowed into the silent pores and rushed into his body!

    The sudden situation made me unable to help but take a breath of cool air, and I quickly closed my eyes and sensed my physical condition.

    The pool is still boiling, bubbles are constantly rising, the clear pool water is also a little surging from the pool, climbing the silent body, along the very small pores, pouring in continuously

    With the pouring of the pool water, the wordless skin also gradually surged a trace of ruddy, and his face was also some blood red. It was like being boiled by the boiling water, and it was like soaking in a hot spring. But if you carefully observe the wordless face, you can see that his expression has brought a trace of consternation

    And the astonishment, with the passage of time and the infusion of water, gradually turned into the color of ecstasy

    At this time, the silent body, a large number of clear water from the outside, like washing everything in the body, into a torrent, surging at a very fast speed!

    If there is a sound of water bursting out from the depths of the body, the torrent of the pool water rushing through the silent body over and over again, under the scour of such riots, everything in the silent body is slowly changing

    The internal organs become stronger!

    Body elements are on the rise!

    Even five senses of consciousness are constantly getting stronger!

    This is not the most important, the most important is that the silent magic and blood, since also under the role of the pool water is changing!

    If someone can directly see the silent body, then he can see that the continuous infusion of pool water is slowly melting into the silent body, into all internal organs and flesh tissue, and even into his blood and magic!

    Under the effect of the pool water, the unspeakable magic began to vibrate, shrink and shrink, and then suddenly expand!

    Every contraction, the purity of magic will get a qualitative change!Every time the expansion, the magic in the body will be enhanced to a stronger level than before!

    In the constant contraction and expansion, the powerful magic has not only become more pure, but also the magic power has been greatly increased!

    And this scene is still going on

    Compared with the change of magic, the change of blood is more obvious!

    In the blood vessels, the blood belonging to Zhenzu will accelerate the flow, walk slowly, rise from riots, and be as calm as a stream.

    A thread of clear pool water melted into these blood, and then rushed out violently. As a result, the clear pool water that originally flowed in the body gradually became turbid.

    The blood is the opposite!

    Every time the pool water is turbid, the color of the red blood will be deep. At the end of the day, the blood flowing in the blood vessels has a flash of fluorescence like a treasure light!

    But, the pool water scours, is still carrying on

    The clear pool water source is constantly poured into the wordless body, turning into a torrent, scouring everything in the wordless body. In the process of scouring, the clear pool water becomes more and more turbid, and when it is completely turned into black, it will directly vaporize, turn into a wisp of smoke, and break away from the mouth and nose in the wordless breath

    Under the wash of the pool water, everything in wordless body is developing in a good direction, the body strength becomes more powerful, the magic becomes more powerful, and even the blood is sublimating!

    If we insist on using a word for the wordless in this state, then we can only say

    He''s evolving!

    It''s changing!

    All the physical factors in his body are changing!

    This so-called transformation is different from the transformation obtained by the three imperial families and the guardians in the "land of gods"!

    There are only two aspects of their transformation, either the talent of cultivation is stronger, the qualification is higher, or their strength is improved!

    This is also the fundamental reason why the three gods created the "land of gods"!

    But wordless got different transformation. He not only improved his talent and qualification, but also everything in his body!

    AI Lu is right. This pool of water really has an extremely magical effect!

    While enjoying the transformation of his body, he was ecstatic. Suddenly, the blood in his body suddenly rioted. Then, several lines of different voices echoed in his mind!

    Speechless was stunned on the spot for a while, but he didn''t react. The magic in his body suddenly surged out and turned into blood mist. It floated out from the surface of speechless body, then slightly twisted and condensed into three small figures!

    "Ah!!!"

    At the next moment, the scream was floating over the whole pool. At the same time, several "puffing" falls were accompanied by the scream, which spread into the silent ear

    "Wow! What''s the matter?! "

    "Here This is?... "

    On the surface of the water, the figure falling into the water appeared awkwardly. His mouth was still full of the exclamation that he didn''t realize the current state. Until then, speechless saw the whole picture of the figure entering the pool together.

    "That month! Sand! Summer sound! "

    "Teacher!" Hearing the silent voice, the two seemed to grasp some life-saving straw, and let out a sigh of relief. However, they still looked at each other all over their faces, not knowing why.

    Of course, it is. After all, I was still asleep the second before. When I woke up, I found myself in the middle of the air and fell into a pool of water. People would not know why.

    Only has been awake that month, looked around one eye, pouted a small brow.

    As for speechless, the expression on his face, even his whole body, was stiff

    Because, with him in the same pool of three beautiful girls, all naked just

 Chapter 1095

    Looking at the young and delicate body of the three white flowers in front of me, I almost didn''t rub my eyelids without saying anything. I''m sure it''s true or not

    It''s a pity that I''ve seen these three young and delicate bodies in front of me in that month. Because of the apron incident, I saw a seventy-eight eight event. The rest of Xia Yin also saw it when he modified his spiritual evolution, so I can''t say for sure.

    Everything in front of us is true

    Can we choose not to let them wear clothes when we release them

    In my mind, I flashed such a question that I was a little bit mentally disabled but had to be serious. My speechless eyes never left the three charming bodies in front of me. For a while, I stayed there directly

    "What''s the matter? Teacher

    Seeing speechless looking at himself and others with a blank face, I didn''t realize that I had been clean and smooth, and Xia Yin couldn''t help worrying. Now I head for speechless direction against the water in the pool

    "Are you ill?..." Gu Sha and Xia Yin didn''t realize that with their approach, wordless vision also moved together. They came to wordless body from their own consideration. One reached out, touched wordless forehead, and the other touched wordless face.

    These two simple girls really think that wordless is sick

    Without any resistance, they let both of them play tricks on their own bodies. They stared at the two girls who might not even be 15 years old. On the round surface of the drum bag, the expression on the face looks a little unnatural.

    He wanted to reach for the wolf to catch it, but he was afraid of being killed by the girls. Xia Yin was OK. The holy girl, who was against the heaven and accepted it, was afraid that she would directly push her down. She would not have half a complaint, but that month it was a little hard to say

    This moody legal Lori, sometimes, can''t even feel what she''s thinking

    As for Gusha, the opposite is true. It''s a good temper to think about. So I have no words to know that maybe I can be presumptuous when there are only two people. If I do something in the presence of other people, she becomes angry. I will definitely have a meal of my own without hesitation

    So. Speechless can only eat tofu with eyes. Other want to do, but dare not do, a typical color heart without color gall. My heart is very tangled

    However, such a tangled look falls into the eyes of two simple girls, which is even more worrying. Now that the body is directly attached to the speechless body, each embraces his arm.

    "Teacher, what''s the matter with you? I have something to say The sand puffed up his cheeks, and his big red eyes were full of concern. "If you hide him, he will be very ~ ~ very ~ ~ angry!"

    "Teacher..." Xia Yin doesn''t have as many words as she does. She just looks at the speechless face with a pair of blue eyes. The pure and incomparable eyes make speechless feel guilty

    Looking at the sand, Xia Yin''s worried face, he kept rubbing towards the wordless bosom, and there was a little helplessness on the delicate little face of that month.

    "You two, if you really want him to come over normally, then try to cover your body first!"

    "Body?" The two girls were stunned. They looked at themselves conditionally, and waited for the moment when their infinite cool image fell into their eyes

    "Whoa!" Looking at his body and his face, he saw the speechless face with a fake smile. He blushed at the speed visible to the naked eye. His eyes turned into a circle. At last, he couldn''t resist the shyness in his heart. He was buried in the pool with his head in the wail.

    Xia Yin is calmer than she is. Her pretty face is slightly red. Then she squats down shyly and hides her attractive body in the water. However, a pair of blue eyes are still on her speechless body, which is full of extremely foul ripples

    Helplessly watching welfare disappear from his eyes, speechless slightly lost, but soon, eyes suddenly moved to the body of that month.

    "Hum..." That month, I snorted. There was no expression on my face. I didn''t hide it like the sand and the sound of summer. I just stood there like this. I didn''t know whether I was pretending to be calm, or whether I really didn''t care about being shown light by wordless.

    Of course, it''s the same whether it''s covered or not, because that month''s stature is relatively small, even if she stands there straight, the pool water is not over her shoulder

    Under the cover of boiling pool water, basically nothing can be seen, and there is no difference at all.

    "Ah..." A sigh that I didn''t know what was the cause came out of speechless mouth. After a while of regret, speechless asked.

    "How did you come out? I didn''t release you! "

    "The general reason can be guessed..." That month nodded and glanced at the boiling pool water around.

    "Should it be the reason for these pools?""Pool water?..."

    "Doesn''t it have the effect of purifying and strengthening the human body?" That month, Wei puckered his brow and calmly opened his mouth and said, "if you touch the water, you will experience the purification and strengthening of the water. If this is the premise, then we will suddenly leave your body, which is also predictable!"

    "After all, although we are your pet animals, we are special. With entities, we can also trigger the effect of pool water..."

    Smell speech, speechless a little clear. "That is to say, because you are in my body, and the pool water is triggered by you in my body, so the pool water forces you out and accepts their purification and enhancement?"

    "If you have eyes, you will know it basically by looking at it..." That month, he raised his chin and looked at his body.

    Speechless is also to follow the sight of that month to look at her young and delicate body. This sight, he also saw the scene that the boiling pool water surged into the body of that month during the ups and downs

    No more laughing

    "In this way, with the purification and strengthening of the pool water, your strength will rise a lot, right?"

    "Maybe it was before!" I can''t deny that month.

    "But now, we are your pet animals. Only when your magic power has fully grown, can we be promoted. As for us, xiaoyusha and yelase Xiayin, I don''t know. But if I want to use magic, I can only borrow magic from you..."

    "So, most of the pool water is to improve our body elements or ability intensity. The fundamental improvement depends on you..."

    "That''s good, too!" Silent mouth slowly hook. "With the help of these pools, my magic will surely have a qualitative leap, and then your promotion will definitely be not small!"

    That month, Gu Jing nodded his head, then closed his eyes and began to observe his body changes

    On the one hand, hearing the silent conversation with that month, she also closed her eyes. Of course, she knew nothing about her changes. After all, she was just an ordinary junior high school girl. Therefore, she sank her consciousness into her body directly and gave the body''s control to another personality

    1¡¢ Two seconds later, the delicate body of kusha radiated a faint blue light, just like Aguilar used to act with her body!

    What''s different is that the blue light only lasts for a short time, and then it goes dark. When the figure in the inner part reappears, it has changed greatly!

    The long blonde hair swings over the rainbow like ripples, the blue eyes twinkling with flame light, and the gesture like a goblin

    It''s aguerola!

    The fourth true ancestor of the previous generation - agurola!

    However, as soon as the fourth true ancestor of the previous generation appeared, his face was full of panic and bewilderment. Obviously, before replacing her, he didn''t get her consent

    It was also a bit unexpected to see aguerola appear.

    "When replacing the personality, it will also replace the form? Is it because it has become a pet? "

    Hearing the speechless voice, aguerola, who was in a panic, was in a stiff shape, and she protected her hands in front of her with a red face, pretending to be arrogant.

    "Don''t Don''t look obscene at me! "

    Speechless brow a pick, swept aguerola than the sand plump many bodies, showing a bright smile.

    "You, the fourth real ancestor of the second generation, seem to let us, the master, teach you the truth of being a human being..."

    Looking at the bright smile on wordless face, aguerola trembled all over, with a bad premonition in her heart

 Chapter 1096

    In the ancient palace, the seedlings of the guardian God tree persistently emit soft light, shining on the whole space without a trace of light

    In the pool, speechless, that month, Xiayin and aguerola all closed their eyes tightly, as if they were asleep. There was no half movement. Only the pool water in the continuous boiling was divided into four streams under the rising and bursting of bubbles, which flowed into their bodies, purifying and strengthening everything in their bodies

    This scene, in wordless use of unknown means, aguerola will be hard ''lesson'' after a meal, it has been maintained until now

    During this period, none of the four people said a word or even opened their eyes again, so they stayed quietly in the pool, bearing the purification and strengthening of the water in the pool, and the people who didn''t know thought they had passed out of coma

    Therefore, the whole bronze palace is once again restored to its former stillness. The only sign of activity is the flow of the "ring of power" which has been flowing into the trunk of the seedlings of the guardian God tree, the soft green light on the crown of the tree, and the pool water which has been pouring into the four people of silent, that month, Xiayin and agulora over time

    In this kind of dead environment, in a blink of an eye, five days or so, quietly passed by

    After five days, the boiling degree of the water in the pool is not as good as before, even the water surface has been reduced a lot!

    At first, the deepest part of the pool was still able to reach the silent chest, but now. The water can only reach the silent belly!

    Five days have passed, but the four people in the pool still don''t open their eyes at all. In the pool, the boiling water in the pool is getting lower and lower. Although it is still pouring into their bodies, the speed has decreased a lot

    In addition, the flow of water in the pool is becoming slower and slower. I think, in a short time, the purification and strengthening of water in the pool will stop completely!

    At that time, it was also the time when the four men, silent, that month, Xiayin and agurola, woke up!

    In fact, in these five days. That month, Xiayin and agurola did not open their eyes. There is no movement, but the consciousness of the three girls has been awake

    At the same time, we observe the changes of our body, and at the same time, we observe the changes of wordless body through the connection with the host. so to speak. In five days. At least half of the three girls have been paying attention to wordless!

    Including aguerola who was taught a lesson by wordless

    As for whether wordless himself is in the same situation, only he himself knows

    In the pool, the boiling pool water tends to be more and more calm. Among them, the pool water absorbed by speechless is also more and more scarce, and the pool also gradually recovers to the state of crystal bottom

    Until the end of the fifth day, the water flowing into the wordless body finally disappeared in the last infusion

    When the last pool of water poured into wordless body, there was a moment when the air around it suddenly coagulated!

    "Dong!!!"

    Suddenly, a huge muffled sound, like the heart beat that has increased countless times, resounded over the pool and reverberated violently in the whole bronze palace!

    Then, speechless pair of eyes closed for five days, quietly opened under a slight shake

    "Whoo..."

    A long breath lasting for more than ten seconds slowly spreads out from the mouth with the action of speechless relaxation, just like exhausting the dullness in the heart, until the extremely long breath is fully revealed, speechless can move the body.

    "Crackling..."

    The sound is very loud, just like the sound of firecracker. It doesn''t reverberate at the same time when the body moves without words. It seems like a human figure who hasn''t moved for a long time and whose joints are rusty. The action seems unnatural, but it soon recovers to the previous state.

    Listen to this "crackling" explosion, speechless not only did not feel surprised, but the corner of the mouth slowly picked up.

    I feel the endless horror magic and the flowing blood in a happy manner like the sea in my body. I shake my more powerful fist. I have no words to laugh. I laugh very happily.

    He can clearly feel the changes of his body!

    The most basic aspect is the increase of physical strength!

    Next, the physical quality is also enhanced do not know how many times!

    Even the speed of practicing magic has been improved several grades than before!

    Not only that, the amount and purity of Magic also increased a lot, which directly affected the strength of the silent beasts!

    The strength of that month, Xia Yin and aguerola is still unknown, but the strength and ability of black and white dragon has been really improved!

    In addition, the sublimation of blood also has an impact on wordless!First of all, it is the promotion of vitality and resilience that the real ancestor relies on for survival!

    Then is the blood ability enhancement!

    For example, there are three "Ruby mode"

    The "Ruby mode" of crazy three, the "Ruby mode" of little orchid and the "Ruby mode" of purple!

    The maintenance time of these three "Ruby modes" has been greatly improved!

    As for the "Ruby mode" of purple, it could only last for about 10 minutes, but now it has doubled to 20 minutes!

    Twenty minutes, even if put in the battle with the same level of demigod level strong, efficient, enough to fight several times!

    Not only that, with the help of Chi Shui, we got sublimated "true ancestry" and awakened another blood ability

    The ability to create ''blood followers''!

    "Blood follower" is a unique existence in the world of "blood eating frenzy"!

    They are simulated vampires created by vampires as part of their own lives!

    The "blood follower" of vampires is a loyal subordinate or partner who has been given eternal life to live together with the vampire master. It is said that they are vampires, but in fact they belong to the category of human beings, but they have the ability similar to vampires. Therefore, the "blood follower" is also known as the "human" who is infinitely close to the demons!

    In the world of "blood eating frenzy", people who are sucked by vampires will not change immediately because they are sucked. Instead, when vampires inject their own blood into each other''s bodies with fangs, if they inject blood into the vampires, the people who are sucked will become the "blood follower", that is, the simulated vampires.

    It sounds as if it''s the same as the vampire being in the other world

    First embrace can create vampires, but "blood follower" belongs to the category of human beings!

    Moreover, the "blood follower" inherits the ability of the vampire''s master to a large extent. Unlike the first vampires, they have the body of a vampire, but their ability depends on themselves, high and low.

    "Blood follower" is different. In the moment of birth, they have the right to release their master''s pets with the consent of their master!

    It is said that according to their original physical performance and the phase between their masters, they can even surpass the vampires who are the source of infection!

    It''s just like a strong guard or partner that has been specially created, the "blood follower" is such a existence!

    Different from the vampires created by the first embrace, the "blood follower" is very likely to have a very powerful power once it is born!

    Now, speechless people have the ability to create "followers of blood"!

    Originally, creating "blood follower" is the ability of every vampire in the world. Unfortunately, the speechless "true ancestral blood" has all kinds of true ancestral characteristics, which leads to the blood ability is too complex. It can only be gradually awakened or eliminated with the improvement of strength to avoid the chaos of blood itself.

    Now, the "true ancestry" has been sublimated, and the blood ability has naturally awakened one!

    And this ability, for wordless itself, although useless, but wordless is very satisfied.

    Because, this blood ability solved one of his troubles

    Of course, in addition to the improvement of blood, body and magic, there are other improvements, such as the enhancement of brain domain, which will improve the wordless computing power and lead to the improvement of super ability!

    All kinds of promotion, the ultimate impact is the increase of wordless strength!

    And then, a voice suddenly rings in silent mind, which also proves this

    "Drop! The user''s strength has been improved! According to the degree of improvement of users! System auto replenishment experience value! "

 Chapter 1097

    (don''t post any more advertisements, and make people dare not come to the book review area. It''s not a joke. Just play. Don''t overdo it, everyone...)

    "drop! The user''s strength has been improved! According to the degree of improvement of users! System auto replenishment experience value! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 81! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 82! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 83! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 84! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 85! "

    ¡­¡­

    A series of system prompts sound up, so speechless stunned at the same time, the heart can not help but happy bloom

    Upgrade five levels at a time!

    Don''t think it''s rare. For those who are at level 6 or 7, there may not be a lot of promotion at level 5. But when they reach level 9 or level 5, they can be regarded as a level crossing more and more!

    Otherwise, when they had no words to compete with entel, entel and others would not be so surprised that they could play the power of the ninth intermediate level or so at the beginning of the Ninth level. The "Pandora model" of Icarus and astraya would not be praised by young women.

    At the Ninth level, each level is equivalent to a small level, so the strength of each level is not really much improved when it spans the level. But also a lot!

    Therefore, after the Ninth level, it is very difficult to improve each level!

    This is not only for others, but also for the speechless people

    For example, Xiao Fulan, who was just summoned out of the guild, had a level of 82. Now, after such a long time, she has accumulated a lot of experience in the battle, which makes wordless and others soar. Or upgrade!

    Only little Fleur. In the accumulation of so many experiences, now the level is only 85

    It can be imagined that at this point, I want to improve my strength. How hard is it

    "Alu is right. This pool of water does have a very magical effect. I''m afraid that even if you can find the same thing in the system, it will cost a lot of points, right? "

    I glanced around at the pool water around me whose boiling level had almost dropped to zero, and scratched my cheek wordlessly.

    "And. The amount of money that can be exchanged into a pool, even if all the things in the "golden ring" are handed over to the system, I wonder if I can gather all the points... "

    Some reluctantly took a look at the water in the pool, which had lowered a lot of water level. They sighed wordlessly and regretted more or less.

    After all, this pool of water can help those who have reached level 9 to upgrade to level 5. Even the "true ancestral lineage" has been purified and strengthened. Their blood ability has also been awakened one more time. Even their magic power has risen several levels. The effect is amazing.

    If we can absorb more, that would be good

    I don''t know what I''m thinking about. Although the effect of the water in the pool is magical, its effect is also different from person to person.

    If it''s an ordinary cultivator of sparril world, though the change is not small, there is absolutely no more speechless!

    The effect of pool water is to purify and strengthen all the elements of the individual. Other practitioners in the sparril world have no superpowers or lineages against the sky. There is no place where they can be purified and strengthened by pool water.

    In addition, other cultivators are not as powerful as wordless magic. They have no wordless body elements, and their promotion is also wordless

    From this point of view, the effect in the pool is more suitable for Warcraft!

    After all, Warcraft are also very dependent on blood, and their body elements are much better than human beings

    If the water in this pool is found by the king of beasts, it will be regarded as a treasure, right

    At this time, the boiling degree of the pool water in the pool is sharply reduced, and the surge of the pool water is also more and more slow, basically there is not much movement.

    It was not long before the pool water returned to a clear and bottomless state. The pool water flowing into the three people of that month, Xiayin and agulora also stopped. The three girls immediately opened their eyes and showed their eyes with strong and fluctuating spirits.

    That month, I looked at myself, Xia Yin and aguerola. Finally, I put my eyes on my speechless body and raised my chin.

    "It seems that the state of saturation has been reached..."

    Xia Yin and aguerola, two shy girls, nodded shyly, shrunk their bodies into a ball, and buried them firmly in the water. Their faces were red, and their eyes had been secretly aiming at the speechless body. Obviously, the two girls were not as broad as that month when their fruits were exposed in front of speechlessSeeing the performance of Xia Yin and aguerola, he shrugged his shoulders silently, but wanted to tell them that the water in the pool was so clear that he could see the bottom even if it didn''t boil. Even if he buried his body in the water, he still wanted to see where he could see

    But at the thought of this, there will be no welfare. Just pretend not to see it, and ask about that month.

    "How is it?"

    Hearing the silent question, Xia Yin and aguerola are a little confused, but that month they nodded, obviously knowing what the silent question is

    "This pool of water, for the three of us, the effect is not so amazing, but I can feel that my strength seems to have increased a lot, I think it should be your reason..."

    "I''ve really improved a lot!" When I said this, my wordless face was full of happiness and I was in a very good mood. I could not help but smile when I saw Xia Yin and aguerola like him, and my face relaxed a lot in that month.

    "It seems that the effect of these pools is not good for you..." Looking at the clear bottom of the pool water, speechless touched his chin.

    "But for daisies and harps, the effect should not be small?"

    "I don''t know, but the effect should be better than us!" That month can not be denied to say such a sentence, and then left speechless.

    "So, take the water back..."

    "That''s what it means!"

    Speechless laugh, hand a move, the "King''s treasure" space ripples will flood in the pool above!

    A thread of delicate magic surged out of the wordless body and condensed in his hand. Then, a small magic array started from the wordless hand, just like being held in his hand, stretching out towards the pool!

    I don''t know what kind of force is working. The water in the pool moves one by one, turns into a clear spring, and flows into the "treasure of the king". In just a moment, all the water is collected!

    "Ah..." Without the protection of the pool water, Xia Yin and aguerola immediately exclaimed, with their hands around their chest and squatting on the ground, unable to get up again.

    "You guy..." That month was finally cut with a cold line of sight speechless.

    "When are you going to see it! Let''s go back! "

    Speechless bitterly pursed her lips, pressed down some regrets in her heart, cut off the magic power provided to the three people of that month, Xiayin and aguerola. At the next moment, the three girls'' bodies turned into a pure magic air flow, disappeared in the air, and consciousness returned to speechless body

    Once again, the clothes that had been idle for several days on the ground returned to wordless hands, and he put them on his body one by one. After wearing them, wordless walked out of the empty pool and looked at the direction of guarding the seedlings of the sacred tree

    Five days later, the seal on the "ring of force" was broken by the seedlings of the guardian tree. At this time, the trunk of the guardian tree was dribbling and rotating, just like five days ago, but there was no longer any inexplicable flow around to fill the "ring of force".

    Standing in front of the trunk of the seedlings of the guardian God tree, looking at the "ring of force" in the transparent trunk, speechless slowly stretched out his hand and probed into the trunk

    The hand went directly through the transparent trunk and into it. Speechless, he grasped the "ring of force" and pulled it out of the trunk.

    While the transparency on the trunk slowly disappeared, wordless had sunk his consciousness into the "ring of force", and he didn''t know what he saw. His brow was deeply wrinkled, and there was a little doubt in his eyes.

    After pondering for a while, finally, speechless seemed to give up, sighed, threw the "ring of strength" into the "treasure of the king", looked at the seedlings guarding the sacred tree, and pulled up an arc at the corner of the mouth.

    The guardian tree itself is a treasure!

    It''s a treasure. So, it''s OK to treasure it

    The real Guardian God tree is psychic and powerful. If you want to treasure it, you will surely be attacked by the guardian God tree!

    But it''s just a seedling with special ability, so there should be no problem

    It will be planted in the base of the giant beast forest, and it will play a very important role

 Chapter 1098

    Overseas, Huangdao city

    It has been ten days since the "land of gods" was opened and the three imperial families and the people of the guardian family left under the guidance of the guardian tree

    In the past ten days, the city of Huangdao has completely returned to the previous period when "the land of gods" has not been opened. The three imperial families did not live peacefully when they came to Huangdao

    In the past ten days, the guards on Huangdao have always been the weakest after those who are qualified to enter the "land of gods" enter the "land of gods"!

    The only people who can''t enter the "land of gods" are those who are not talented, qualified and powerful. In addition, there are only ordinary people and low-level cultivators who don''t even claim to be qualified to guard the people. Where can the guards of Huangdao go

    Of course, there are guardians in the tree, no one dares to come here to play wild, but without the power of the core stratum, the atmosphere of the whole guardianship family also seems a little heavy

    After all, it is not like the people who guard the three imperial families. As long as they are the people of the three imperial families, they can enter the "land of gods". There are limited people who can enter the "land of gods". In this case, naturally, the better the performance, the stronger the strength and the higher the quality of people go.

    Without this part of the people, the atmosphere in the guardian family will change, which is not hard to imagine. If not for the three imperial families to enter the "land of gods", I''m afraid that in such an atmosphere, it would be difficult for many guardians to have fun

    Fortunately, the atmosphere didn''t last long!

    Ten days have passed, and those who enter the "land of gods" should come back!

    Therefore, today, in Huangdao City, many people are looking forward to the direction of protecting the sacred tree platform. Waiting for the return of those who enter the "land of the gods"

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the sea

    The roots of the trees are thick and twisted. It forms a rather delicate picture. The towering palace glitters with crystal light in the isolation barrier of the deep sea. The wall made of crystal seems to have water waves moving, which looks very gorgeous

    At this point. The gate of the great palace is wide open. It''s like someone''s in and out. Or the owner of the palace forgot to close the door. It was so dark that he could not see anything.

    But. If the cultivation is successful, the strong at a certain level will be able to sense a little fleeting power from the dark palace. The power, even the strong at the semi divine level, is not very worthy of owning!

    And the door, has been kept open for ten days, during which it has not been closed, the silence is amazing

    All of a sudden, the gate of the Grand Palace, which was totally open, waved out a circle of waves containing terrible energy!

    "Hum..."

    After a buzzing, it reverberated in all directions in this magical world. On the gate of the Grand Palace, the ripples were constantly twisted and whirled, and then sent out a strong light!

    "Boom!"

    After the buzz, a roar began!

    In this roar, the strong light on the gate of the towering palace seems to be expelling something. As soon as it shrinks and rises, countless figures, big or small, low or high, are flying out of the strong light, and their bodies fall in front of the towering palace.

    It can be seen from that awkward figure that they didn''t come out voluntarily

    With the figures flying out of the strong light, the front of the towering palace is also filled with people. After they react from the sudden situation, the silence between the heaven and the earth is immediately broken in a moment, and the noise resounds in the whole space

    "Ha ha! Come out! "

    Before long, a few of those who came out of the "land of the gods" laughed happily and their faces were full of joy.

    Compared with ten days ago, these few people are either strong in breath or have a unique temperament!

    Obviously, these people are all successful people who have passed the test of guarding the sacred tree and got the chance of transformation!

    Among them, there are three people: heleve, Kate and SAFA!

    "Hateful..."

    As for the remaining 90% of the people, their faces are full of gloom, and there are wisps of haze passing between their eyebrows and hearts. Their fists are tightly clenched, and their expressions are ugly. It is a very sharp contrast with those people who are happy. It seems that they have no gains in the "land of gods"

    Under the eyes of such two distinct groups, at the gate of the towering palace, the strong light once again flickered out. Then, several figures flew out of it and fell to the ground.

    It''s the three emperors, Kate, Goda, via and the patriarch of the guardian family, entel!All the people on the scene cast their eyes on the four leaders and immediately looked at them to see what had changed.

    And this survey, people also found that

    The breath of Kate and entel has changed a little bit!

    Goda and wiya are still like ten days ago, nothing has changed!

    In such a clear situation, anyone can guess who is successful in the "land of gods" and who is defeated

    Others can see the changes of the four of them, and how could the parties not

    Weah looked at Goda, who was a little ugly, and sighed.

    "I didn''t expect you to fail..."

    Hearing Weah''s words, Goda glanced at him lightly, cleared up the mood fluctuation in his heart, and recovered.

    Compared with all the people present, Goda and Weiya are not only emperors, but also have strong psychological quality. They have not been in the "holy land" twice. They have also tried to fail before, so they will not be as ugly as others.

    So, Goda just gave a cold Snort and replied.

    "Next time, it will definitely succeed!"

    "That''s right..." Sylvia nodded hard, then looked at Kate with a smile on her face.

    "Is it necessary to be so happy?"

    "Hahaha! Of course I''m happy! " Kate smiled openly and said to Weah teasingly, "you are the best of the three of us. This time I should change it. How can I not be happy?"

    "Don''t be too early!" Weah was very upset and curled his mouth. "Even if you succeed once, you are not necessarily better than me!"

    While Kate and via were fighting each other, Goda looked at entel and his eyes narrowed gradually.

    "You, have you reached that level?"

    The two voices of Kate and via in the quarrel stopped abruptly. Qi Qi looked at entel, and his eyes were full of light.

    I saw Kate, Goda and via all looking at themselves, and entel nodded his head with a slight hook on the corner of his mouth.

    "This time, I''ve been promoted to the top of the Ninth level successfully, and then I''m going to attack that level!"

    "Sure enough..." The three emperors looked at each other.

    Although it has been predicted in my heart, after all, entel has been very close to the Ninth level peak before he entered the "land of gods". It''s not a strange thing to return from the "land of gods" triumphantly and promote to the Ninth level peak this time

    But the three emperors laughed bitterly

    Although the Ninth level peak is also the Ninth level peak, its significance is very different!

    To get to this level, already has the qualification to sprint to a higher level!

    Although entel is still at the top of the Ninth level, he has all the conditions to impact the semi divine realm. If the breakthrough is successful, they will no longer be entitled to equal with entel when they meet next time!

    Although Kate, Goda and wiya are emperors, if they change the throne with them at the chance of promotion to the semi divine level, they will definitely give them up!

    In the eyes of the demigods, secular power is nothing

    Kate exclaimed: "if you can make a breakthrough, the title of the first semi divine level strongman of the guardian family will also fall on you..."

    "Hope..." For Kate, entel didn''t say much.

    Because he doesn''t have much self-confidence, and can be promoted to semi divine level

    During the speech, the gate of the palace flashed a circle of ripples, and a figure flew out of it, attracting the attention of all the people present

 Chapter 1099

    (it''s said that there will be a power outage today... Ah... I don''t know if it''s true, but just in case, it''s better to update it in advance...)

    (fortunately, we are the type of one-time code completion and then upload it separately, otherwise we will be devastated by the power generation Bureau of kengdao...)

    in the "holy land", wordless and hileve spent about three days together to find it¡® The gate of the "holy land" core palace passed the test of guarding the sacred tree!

    In the bronze palace of the purple pool, wordless spent another five days or so to purify and strengthen the magic pool water, thus greatly increasing its strength!

    It took eight days before and after, until we finished all the things we should do in "the land of the gods", and there are two days left, the guardian tree will send the people in "the land of the gods"

    Because it''s not time to go out of the "land of gods". Originally, wordless, I want to take advantage of these two days to go to the green pool of the Ninth level strong to find out what''s good in it

    Unfortunately, the top of the bronze palace, which should have been able to pass directly, could not pass any more!

    In other words, wordless can''t leave the bronze palace and go out

    This is also a matter of course, through the test of guarding the sacred tree, everyone can get a chance to transform, but only once!

    Wordless though he never entered the green pool, he also got a chance of transformation in the purple pool, and it is more thorough than other people''s transformation. Guarding the sacred tree won''t let him wander in other places after the transformation.

    Otherwise. I don''t know how many good things I have to have, they will be searched by wordless

    But, speechless can only be obediently in the bronze palace, relying on cultivation to spend these two days

    In this way, two days passed

    The speechless man in the state of cultivation only feels as if he has been swallowed by something. He suddenly loses his sense of substance and even his balance. When he gets down in a hurry and opens his eyes, the scene printed into his eyes is no longer a bronze wall. But thick roots and sea view

    "Are you out?..."

    The body floats in midair. As soon as he realized what had happened, wordless could not help but cast all kinds of emotional eyes on him, which made his brow pucker until he saw the figures of the three imperial families and the guardians below. Without words, the brow is light. A flash of body shape. It''s around Kate and others!

    The pupils of entel, Goda and wiya shrunk. They suddenly turned their heads to speechless, with a look of shock in their eyes.

    He When

    It''s Kate. As if thinking of something, he said, "this is your magic that can control space, right?"

    "Magic that can control space?" Goda and weaya seem to think of something, relieved.

    "So this is the magic of manipulating space..."

    "The magic of manipulating space..." Only entel''s face was stunned and confused.

    "When did such magic appear in the world of sparril?..."

    "We''d like to know about you..." Kate patted entel on the shoulder and glanced speechless.

    "Unfortunately, this mysterious little guy won''t reveal anything..."

    Heard Kate say so, speechless blinked eyes, opened.

    "It''s just a little gimmick..."

    "Trick..." The four ninth level strong people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say, which made the wordless mouth pull up a mischievous arc.

    Looking around at all the people in the room, when her eyes were on her standing in front of the three imperial families, her eyes were speechless.

    Seeing this scene, her silent head nodded gently to silent, but there was no other expression. She was still cold, as if the person in front of her was a stranger.

    No one will believe that this kind of hileve has already done all kinds of services for a wolf

    Speechless and didn''t care. Seeing her nodding to herself, he nodded. He didn''t speak. Everything was speechless.

    While making eye contact with her, other people are watching her.

    Now, there is no one among the three imperial families and guardians who does not know speechless!

    They all want to know whether the super genius, known as the unprecedented and possibly the future, regarded as the equal figure by the three emperors and the head of the guardian clan, has been transformed in the "land of gods"!

    So, as soon as speechless appears here, there is no one''s eyes on him, just to see something

    However, unfortunately, even if they stare out their eyes, there is still no way to see what changes have taken place in wordless body. Therefore, the guardians of the family have shown their expressions of schadenfreude.Even the three imperial families who failed to pass the test of guarding the sacred tree in the "land of gods" were gloating!

    Obviously, they all think that they have lost without words

    Only heleve looked at the people who were gloating around, closed their eyes, and went to recuperate themselves

    And everyone else, except for her, thought that wordless had failed!

    Including entel, Kate, Goda and via!

    At present, the four senior managers look at each other and have no words.

    "Don''t be discouraged, little man..." Smiling at the silence, Kate said comfortingly, "it''s normal to fail. Goda and Vya don''t also fail. No one can guarantee that they will pass the test of guarding the sacred tree in the" holy land ". I failed last time, but this time I succeeded!"

    "Yes, speechless little friend!" "This time you fail, the next time you don''t necessarily fail again. It''s not easy for you to achieve this at your age. There''s still time for you to try again."

    Hearing this, he was stunned by silence, and then he could not cry or laugh, and opened his mouth. When he was about to say something, in front of him, in the ripples of the gate of the Grand Palace, three extremely fast streamers swept out, falling like meteorites in front of him!

    "It''s all out?..."

    With the sound of the vicissitudes of life, the three streamers also show their body shape and move towards a line of nine level strong people.

    "Three Guardian lords..." Entel bowed respectfully. "The people who enter the" land of gods "have come out. In a short time, the guardian God tree will open up a space channel and let''s go back to the island!"

    Magnubi and linya nodded, while GaLin looked at entel and smiled.

    "Promoted to the top of Ninth level?..."

    "Yes, Lord Garling..." Entel straightened out.

    "Yes..." magnubi said admiringly. "When you are promoted to the top of the Ninth level, you also have the qualification to impact the semi divine realm. I hope that the seventh semi divine power of sparril world can be born in you!"

    "Yes! Lord magnubi! " Entel first replied, and then questioned.

    "But isn''t it sixth?"

    The three patrons shook their heads with a smile, and Linda also turned her eyes to wordless.

    "The sixth demigod power has been born. You should have no chance to see it..."

    Then, regardless of entel''s reaction, the three guardians moved their eyes to the speechless body and their faces were tense.

    "How are you?"

    "Well Speechless spread out. "It''s a success..."

    A little crimson ripple came from the fluctuation of the palm of the hand, and the black "ring of force" slowly floated from it, fell into the silent hand, and was thrown to Jialin by silent.

    Gareen was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he caught the "ring of force" thrown by wordless. He felt the cold touch in his hand. He frowned a little.

    "You''d better take it!" Looking at Jialin''s face full of hesitation, he squinted wordlessly.

    "After all, the three empires occupy the whole world continent of sparril. If anything happens, the first one to suffer is the three empires. With this thing, you can cope with it..."

    "That''s right..." Jialin tightens the "ring of force" in his hand, and the hesitation in his eyes does not decrease at all.

    "But our ancestors didn''t want to give us the things in the ring of strength, did they?"

    Hearing this, wordless heart some helpless

    If I told Jialin here that his ancestors didn''t entrust the "ring of strength" to them because he was deceiving himself, then Jialin would not hesitate to fight against himself

    "This is the most appropriate way!" Speechless can only perfunctory general wave. "Do you want to see your empire go wrong?"

    This The protectors of the three empires hesitated one after another, and then nodded their heads in embarrassment.

    "Well then..."

 Chapter 1100

    (Fourth...)

    (the next replica world should enter in the last two or three days, but I won''t disclose it. Friends can guess...)

    Huangdao, under the patron saint tree, platform

    "Hum..."

    A flash of green light suddenly flashed in the peaceful space, shining all over every corner of the platform, shaking a sound wave, rushing to all directions, and losing the signs of activity for a while on the platform, the calm atmosphere was suddenly savagely broken!

    A little bit of green awn condensed in the middle of the platform, and gradually spread, just like the fireworks exploding. Under the urging of green awn, in the void in the middle of the platform, a whirlpool like void appeared, emerged there

    After a while, a shadow rushed through the whirlpool like hole, crossed the barrier of space, and fell on the platform. Several of them rose to the sky, then stormed down and landed on a high platform

    "Oh!!!"

    As soon as I came back to Huangdao, everyone there heard a deafening cheering, which was the voice from the city of Huangdao

    Obviously, this response was made by the residents of Huangdao city for the return of those who entered the "land of gods"!

    I just don''t know if it''s welcome or not

    The emptiness in the void is quietly and slowly healed. The three imperial families and the people who protect them are watching it disappear quietly, and everyone has different emotions on his face.

    There are those who don''t like it and those who don''t like it. There are exclamations, satisfactions and everything, especially the former, which have appeared in almost all people''s faces.

    However, no matter how unwilling they are, they still can''t change the fact that they can''t pass the test of guarding the sacred tree and don''t get the chance of transformation!

    They can only wait until the next "land of gods" is opened, that is, ten years later. Try again

    and those who have succeeded in metamorphosis have entered the eyes of the three emperors and the guardians of the patriarchal clan. No matter whether they were genius or scrap before, successful transformation means turning over!

    I think next, they should be in their own forces. Be trained!

    Among the people present. There are only wordless and three patrons. Indifferent to everything

    In the eyes of the three guardians, there are other things besides the serious threat or crisis to their empire. Nothing is more important than their own strength to make progress!

    Some later generations of sun''s growth, let the three emperors to headache on the line, want to enter their eyes, may have to wait until the three imperial families, but also out of a 20-year-old ninth level strong man is possible

    Standing at the top of the high platform, GaLin, magnubi and linya directly look down and look at the four people in the middle of the high platform: entel, Kate, Goda and via.

    "The land of the gods has been closed. You can deal with the following matters yourself..."

    "Yes! Lord Guardian! "

    The three guardians nodded, looked at each other in unison, relaxed their tense faces a little, and all showed a smile, which was very friendly.

    "Little guy, say hello to miss purple for us..."

    Hearing the words of the three guardians, wordless heart, though still doubted, did not know how they knew purple, but nodded.

    "Sure!"

    The three guardians then withdrew their own sight, turned into startled goose, flew to the sky, and disappeared in the eyes of all people in the blink of an eye

    When the three guardians disappeared, they looked at Kate and the four without any words.

    "Then! I''ll leave first! "

    Smell speech, Kate four people slightly a Zheng, surprised to see speechless.

    "So fast?"

    I nodded my head. "The goal of coming to the" land of gods "has also been achieved, and everything has come back to Zhao. It''s in your hands, and there''s no need to stay here anymore..."

    "So..." Kate four people looked at each other, bowed their heads, pondered for a while, and finally did not come up with a reason to stay, only nodded helplessly.

    "In this case, then..."

    "Wait!"

    Just as the four high-level officials were about to leave speechless, an unexpected or expected voice interrupted the dialogue between the five people on the platform.

    Under the high platform, the three imperial families and the guardians of the family have not yet seen who is making the sound. Together, they leap out of the crowd, rise and fall, and come to the high platform, which surprised everyone.

    Gao Tai, that''s not for everyone!

    In addition to the three guardians, only the three emperors and the patriarchs of the guardians have the right to stand on it!

    Besides them, who is qualified to go to the high platform?!

    Even if it is speechless, it is also by far more than the strength of all the people under the platform to be equal to the four high-level

    If there is not a good way to say it, I''m afraid that even the life of the man who came to the stage rashly may be gone!Not to mention the noise of the people under the stage, the faces of entel, Kate, Goda and wiya have all sunk down on the stage. Looking up at the people coming to the stage, the three emperors are stunned, speechless, and entel is also stunned.

    Especially entel, after a moment''s stupefaction, his face became more gloomy.

    "Erns..." Looking at his son''s face, he naturally stood on the platform, and entel''s voice was as cold as ice.

    "If you can''t give a statement, you know, I will never be merciful..."

    Hearing this, there was a flash of fear in the eyes of erns, who had no half regret on his face. However, when he thought of his own situation, he suddenly stood up again.

    "Father, didn''t you say that?" Feeling that the whole audience''s eyes were focused on their own, erns couldn''t help laughing.

    "As long as you can reach level 9, you can stand on this high platform!"

    Hearing this, all of a sudden, don''t say that entel four people, even everyone under the stage was stunned there.

    "What do you mean?..." Entel finally got serious and carefully sensed the breath on erns. When he felt the faint breath, entel''s eyes lit up and there was a flash of joy in them.

    "Have you been promoted to the Ninth level?"

    There was a triumphant arc at the corner of his mouth, and his voice improved a little.

    "Yes! Father! "

    Erns''s voice clearly reverberated over the platform, and then was drowned by a tidal noise.

    Listening to the noise and alarm from the lower part of the platform, erns''s mouth grew wider and wider, looking very proud.

    To achieve this effect, he did not waste his time coming out of the "land of the gods" and did not stand up, but kept hiding in the crowd.

    To be able to frighten everyone at this time!

    After all, today, his father has been promoted to the top of the Ninth level. Next, in order to become the first semi divine level strong man in the history of the guardian family, there is no doubt that his father will devote himself to the cultivation!

    At that time, all the rights of the guard family will be handed over to entel!

    In the guardian clan, the patriarch has always been in power, but the patriarch of the guardian clan can only be a ninth level strong one, so his father should only be able to delegate power, as for the patriarch''s position, there is not much possibility to hand it over

    Probably because there is no other ninth level strong in the guardian family except for entel!

    At this time, as a son, erns became a ninth level strong man, and is likely to get the position of clan leader!

    So, one of the purposes that erns chose to stand up at this time was to build momentum for himself!

    For another purpose

    His eyes turned to his speechless body. Before erns could express anything, he saw

    Previously, he was still speechless because he was on stage. At this time, there was a pondering smile on his face!

    Looking at the pondering smile, erns felt as if he had been seen through, and his complacent face suddenly collapsed, replaced by a look of anger.

    Driven by anger, regardless of the noise of the people under the platform to improve several degrees again and the substantive vision of the three emperors, in front of entel, erns sneered.

    "Father, you said that as long as you become the Ninth level strong, you can go to this high platform, right?..."

    Seeing the cold and fierce expression, entel seemed to have noticed something, and all the joy in his eyes faded away.

    "That''s what I said. That''s right..." With his eyes closed, Ender said in a deep voice, "in that case, why don''t you come on stage..."

    "Did my father forget?" Erns faced the crowd.

    "When the" land of gods "line ends and is closed again, the three imperial families and the guardians will have a big competition here!"

    At this point, erns glanced at him and looked at him silently, with a sharp look, a smile and a word.

    "So, I''d like to invite this fiance of Princess heleve. Why don''t you join us in this contest?"

 Chapter 1101

    "So, I''d like to invite this fiance of Princess heleve. Why don''t you join us in this contest?"

    Erns''s speech made the whole platform which was still in a noisy state one second ago, and then it was as dead as if it had been cut off

    The "land of gods" is opened every ten years for ten days!

    When the "land of gods" opens for ten days, and recovers to a silent state, the three imperial families and the guardians will hold a contest here, which only those who have passed the test of guarding the sacred tree and obtained the transformation can participate in!

    Its purpose is also very simple and clear, that is to see with your own eyes what kind of degree those people have achieved!

    After all, everyone gains different results in the "land of gods". Some of them only change their talent and qualification for cultivation, some of them improve their strength, and a few of them get both. No matter their talent for cultivation or their strength, they all get a complete promotion!

    And the same, different from person to person, everyone''s promotion range is also different, how little, how high and how low, all need to be verified!

    In this way, the three emperors and entel can know who is more outstanding, and then cultivate according to their own discretion

    However, in the past, this contest was just a competition for people below level 9. People who have been promoted to level 9 do not need to participate or participate in it at all!

    This is also a matter of course. Although in the past, people who have not been promoted to the Ninth level in the "land of gods", where are they likely to participate in such a contest

    Isn''t that just bullying the little guys

    Now, erns invited wordless, a ninth level strong person, to participate in this kind of high ratio of verification. Those who didn''t respond were already ignorant, and they didn''t know exactly why.

    But those who respond in time, but vaguely, know the reason

    Looking at the face of erns with a cold and fierce smile and the haze between his eyebrows. Entel, who was very happy because his son had been promoted to the Ninth level, couldn''t mention half the joy any more. Then, a sigh of hatred for iron and steel spread all over the platform

    Entel didn''t even look at Ennes. He turned and faced wordless.

    "Speechless little friend. What do you mean?... "

    Seeing that entel not only did not oppose, but directly asked his own opinion, speechless mouth slowly raised a curve, shrugged.

    "Well, I don''t mind helping you. I''ll be happy then anyway..."

    Help me? Refreshing

    What do you mean

    Erns frowned and felt something was wrong.

    Ennes knows. His father is not an indecisive person, on the contrary, he is quite arbitrary.

    But no matter how arbitrary, with his understanding of his father, it''s impossible to agree in disguise without saying anything, which is equivalent to breaking the rules

    So, erns doesn''t understand

    Of course, whether he understood it or not, entel''s decision had already been made, and he even gave wordless a grateful look. Turn around and look down at the crowd.

    "Since the wordless little friend agreed, then, the routine big ratio, start here!"

    After saying that, entel turned around.

    "However, as a ninth level strong man. It''s a bit out of proportion to participate in the big competition... "

    "Don''t worry, father!" Though he was puzzled, when he heard entel''s words, he immediately answered without hesitation.

    "I have been promoted to the Ninth level. Just let the fiance of the Royal Princess verify my strength! "

    "Is it?" Entel nodded as if he had expected.

    "In that case, the first match of this contest will be held by you and silent friends."

    "Yes!" Erns didn''t even object for a moment. He left all the doubts in his heart and showed a grim smile.

    Glancing at the indifferent speechlessness on his face, the anger in his heart began to burn again.

    It has to be said that in the eyes of people who are speechless and have no eyes, this kind of performance is no different from insult and contempt at all!

    Under the pressure of the anger that almost burst out from his heart, erns stopped looking speechless and clenched his fist tightly.

    This time, make sure you step on the altar!

    In the heart of such thinking, erns did not even think about the possibility of his defeat!

    In his opinion, the reason why wordless can crush himself is just because of the gap of equal rankIn the eyes of the Ninth level strong, the eighth level peak, although it''s not a mole ant like existence, but it''s not much higher than the evaluation of children.

    Even the first to enter the Ninth level of the Ninth level strong is the same!

    Now, with the help of "the land of the gods", erns himself has been promoted to the Ninth level. Under the same level, he feels that he can''t lose!

    After all, speechless is only in his twenties, but erns is in his forties!

    Erns, he looked down on this guy who didn''t grow hair in his eyes!

    Or, it can also be said, to see his dream state was preempted by a guy who didn''t have long hair, and Ennes was jealous

    Mad with envy!

    And this jealousy, but also let again and again by this kind of clown to find trouble speechless corner of the mouth a pull, eyes flashed sharp light

    ¡­¡­

    Guard the sacred tree, on the platform

    At this time, the crowd on the platform has spread out, leaving a large area, and they are surrounded by a circle, looking at the front, more accurately speaking, looking at the two figures standing in the center of the scene in front, whispering

    On the high platform, entel, Kate, Goda, and weaya looked down at a light and cloudless figure with a cold face in the middle of the field, their eyes were evasive.

    "Is that ok?..." In the end, it was Kate who took the lead.

    "That little fellow will not be merciful!"

    The four of entel didn''t know that wordless''s strength had been greatly improved in the "land of gods"!

    But they know that before they enter the "land of gods", what is the strength of wordless

    It''s not necessary to say that erns, who has just entered the Ninth level, but has no rules and regulations, cannot be a silent opponent!

    And that''s what nettle knows best

    "It doesn''t matter!" Entel said coldly in a tone without any emotion fluctuation: "after all, only strength is growing up. In this way, erns is almost abandoned. It''s time for someone to teach him a lesson..."

    Kate, Goda and wiya all agreed with each other, and they didn''t care about anything anymore.

    It''s also conceivable that the guardian family is bound in the island for life and has twisted resentment in their hearts.

    At the beginning, entel was not so upset about Kate waiting for three emperors

    Now, under the distorted resentment, the growth of his mood is inclined to the other way. If he continues like this, his future is not unimaginable, and he will certainly go to the devils!

    Entel seems to care about nothing on the surface, but he must have been in a hurry, so he didn''t oppose the proposal of NES, and asked for silent opinions directly!

    He is asking for silence to suppress his son!

    And the wordless nature of seeing entel''s inner thoughts won''t have the meaning of half refusing!

    In the first meeting with entel, speechless has said that if you let others step on your head again, he will certainly give it a very unforgettable lesson!

    It''s rare for someone to come to the door to abuse themselves and not respond to others'' demands. Isn''t it too sorry for others

    All this, erns didn''t know

    He was still immersed in the joy of turning over and rolling wordless

    In the middle of the field, as he was daydreaming about how to vent to the greatest extent, he raised his head and looked at Wuyan.

    Unfortunately, what he can see, only wordless that is always careless, as if nothing in the eyes, a light look

    In an instant, the nameless fire in his heart started again, and he couldn''t help sneering.

    "Princess heleve ''s fiance, may I begin?"

    From the beginning to the end, erns used the title of "princess''s fiance" to call wordless. Obviously, he looked down upon wordless very much in his heart!

    His eyes swept to erns, wordless picked up his eyebrows and chuckled.

    "I thought you would attack directly without saying anything, and even say hello. It seems that you are despised. Sorry..."

    Erns''s face darkened, and his body grew up with the explosion of fighting gas, which was stronger than before!

    "I''ll see when you can keep that face!"

 Chapter 1102

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dream falling butterfly shadow"! As well as the rewards of "yunqiqinggu", "ordinary student party" and "romantic exile"

    At this moment, erns no longer repressed his inner resentment and anger!

    Step forward slowly, just like a volcano, let the atmosphere tremble and the fighting gas rush out of its body, sweeping the whole field in a moment!

    With a fierce grip and turn of the hand, a Knight Sword of rare armor level appeared in the hand of erns, and was twined by the mighty fighting spirit of his body, which flashed a flash of fighting spirit light and filled a corner of the platform!

    Seeing that, speechless is an involuntary sneer. With a wave of his hand, the "Zhidian Zhena" suddenly emerges from a crimson space ripple, and falls into speechless hands!

    At the next moment, the surging red lotus flame rises from the blade of "Zhidian Zhena", rolling up the heat wave, and the temperature on the platform suddenly rises several levels!

    "Gold uniform!"

    Feeling the temperature of horror from the fire of red lotus, all the people on the scene cried out. Even erns''s face changed, and a little ruddy rose on his face.

    It''s not because of the rising temperature, but because of the shame

    In the world of sparril, the gold uniform is a kind of uniform that can only be worn by the Ninth level strong!

    In addition to the fact that she is the leader of the young generation, and the super genius with a strong background is the exception to wear gold uniforms. Other people, like Kaya and SAFA, do not have gold uniforms!

    It is a common phenomenon in the world of sparril that only the Ninth level strong can wear the gold uniform!

    So, it''s not surprising to see wordless take out the gold armor, but it''s just weird

    Now, as the Ninth level strong, wordless wear is the gold uniform, Kearns, but can only hold a rare uniform

    This can''t help but give people a feeling like "the emperor of poverty" and "the beggar of the upstart"

    And erns, who is also aware of this. How ugly is the face.

    Originally, when he was promoted to the Ninth level, if he waited for a while, entel would surely give him a gold uniform!

    It''s a pity that erns didn''t wait, and rushed out with no idea. The provocation has no words, this just ended like this

    It can only be said that he chose the right time, I don''t know if it is right

    "Hum..." The impulse to throw away the knight''s sword in his hand was resisted. With a black face, erns gave a low roar.

    "Against you. It''s enough to use rare weapons! "

    Hearing this, he smiled with a silent and ironic smile. In the eyes of all the people present, he threw the "Zhidian Zana" in his hand to fly!

    A crimson space ripples, will be thrown into the flying "Zhidian Zana" to swallow, then, a small wave of iron sand from the inside surging out. Rolled to wordless palm!

    Then, a whole body of black iron sand sword condensed out, was speechless to hold in hand!

    The tip of the sword pointed to the ground, looked at the grim face in front of him, speechless and speechless, so he held out his hand to him and hooked his fingers with a smile.

    The anger in his heart broke out completely!

    "Hiss!"

    The knight''s sword in his hand shook fiercely, and the fighting spirit was bright. Erns directly into a cold sharp sword light, with thunder like sound explosion, to speechless shot away!

    His eyes were still looking at the flash of cold and fierce sword light. He didn''t move without saying. He didn''t make any sign of dodging, nor did he resist it in the first time, until the cold and fierce sword light came in front of him. He just fiercely took the sword of iron sand in one stroke, and split it with force!

    "Ding!"

    Iron sand sword with a strong airflow, across the space, with the incoming cold fierce sword light fierce collision together!

    In a crisp crossfire. The trend of the cold and fierce sword light comes, showing the body shape of erns!

    "Peng..."

    A muffled sound, an impact of power to both at the same time, but the performance of the two people is completely different!

    Speechless face as usual, the corner of the mouth even raised a radian, but his face changed slightly, and he was shaken back several steps in the muffled sound, and his sword hand was shaking!

    The first fight, who is strong and who is weak, at a glance!

    After the "land of gods" line, it is not only strength that can be promoted without words!

    Under the effect of the magic pool water, his physical strength is also surging!

    "This kid Erns bit his teeth, endured the force in his hand alone, and steadied his shaking hand.

    "It''s really a bit of brute force..."

    I don''t know if I heard that. Wordless, I raised my eyebrow, hooked my finger again, and indicated that erns could go anywhere!

    It''s provocative!

    With an angry smile, his body moved, and a shadow remained in place. When he appeared again, he was not far away from wordless!The knight''s sword dances in his hand, the fighting spirit is shining, the sword shadow is dancing wildly, and he moves to the key point of the silent body with extreme cruelty!

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."

    Looking at that sword shadow cutting to his whole body, speechless eyes slightly narrowed, footsteps gently moved back, stepped back a step, the sword shadow all over the sky will be cut in his original position, wiping the speechless tip of the nose, all lost!

    There was a flash of hate in his eyes, and he smashed his hand on the hilt with force. He directly fired his knight''s sword like an arrow and crossbow. He tore the air flow from the place where he passed, and attacked the wordless chest!

    "Hiss!"

    The knight''s sword swept out like lightning. However, when it was about to hit the silent chest, a flashing hand suddenly sprang out and grabbed the body of the knight''s sword!

    "Whew!"

    At this time, the figure of erns shot out, raised the fist covered by fighting spirit, and hit the wordless chest!

    It''s deadly!

    Speechless eyes are also cold down, on the body, the air flow of magic suddenly surged up, directly rushed to the shadow of the attack!

    Then, speechless

    A flash of body shape, no use of space transfer, speechless in pure speed flash to his body, eyes, a chill surging out!

    "Drink!!!" Seeing the cold in wordless eyes clearly, erns could not help but shake his heart, roar and blow out!

    "Bang!"

    But the fist of Kearns just blew out, and the fist of speechless and solid was also waved out. It hit the fist of Kearns heavily. At the same time, the magic surging on the body rushed out in an instant, destroying and destroying the fighting spirit on the fist of Kearns!

    "Dong!"

    With such a muffled sound, erns also muffled a sound, fist, a subtle "click" into his ear!

    I felt the sharp pain and the sound of "clicking" from my hand. Suddenly, his forehead was covered with cold sweat. His expression was also changed. After a while, he was ruthless again. He raised another fist violently. The fighting spirit was surging up!

    "Pa!"

    However, this time, a hand without any fancy, very ordinary, and even magic did not cover it appeared out of the sky, and forcefully seized erns''s fighting hand!

    Holding his hand tightly, he raised his head slowly without any words. His eyes were cold and contemptuous, and he looked at his white face.

    "If you can, please come up with some strength..." There was a pondering smile on his face, and the hand holding erns made a little effort again, which made the fragile hand of the other party make another "click click" fragile sound.

    "Otherwise, it will be too ugly, the Ninth level strong..."

    In the flat with a little ironic voice slowly swing open on the platform, around, those who are watching are also a face of stunned.

    Although they didn''t see it clearly, they could see it clearly!

    How could they not have thought that, as the Ninth level strong, erns would fall into such a downwind!

    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, wordless did not even use a kind of war skill or a kind of magic. It was in a few short rounds of time that erns was suppressed!

    How can the gap be so large if we are all the strong in the Ninth level

    Isn''t the fiance of Princess heleve just entering the Ninth level

    When I think of it, all the people here look at each other with a look of shock from the eyes of others.

    In his twenties, he was the youngest in the world to break the record of the ninth strongest in sparril and won the unprecedented title!

    In this case, if wordless is not only the first to enter the Ninth level, then his talent, in the end, to what extent

    The look in the eyes of all the people is constantly changing. At last, looking at wordless eyes is no different from looking at a monste

 Chapter 1103

    When all the people in the audience looked speechless as if they were looking at prehistoric monsters, only her face did not show any accident in the crowd

    For speechless strength, what heleve knows is not very clear, but speechless magic place she saw a lot!

    So, in her heart, speechless, it was at least one level with her father!

    Absolutely, not a person who has just entered the Ninth level can match it!

    Not to mention the reaction of others, after hearing the speechless and contemptuous evaluation, erns''s body continued to tremble. Only for a moment, his face had been swollen like blood, and his eyes were full of madness!

    At the next moment, the fighting spirit on his body suddenly burst!

    "Don''t look down on people!!!"

    In the roar, the breath on his body suddenly surged a few points. His fighting spirit leaped up like lightning on his fist. With a strong shock, he stormed towards the silent palm of his hand!

    "Bang!"

    Hand upload a strong impact, so wordless eyebrow micro pick, take the initiative to release the hand, clench into a fist, toward the chest of ENS!

    "Bang!"

    The twisted fighting spirit flashed on the surface of his body, gathered together at the position of his chest. In the muffled sound, he blocked the wordless free fist!

    There was a light group of fighting spirit on his body, which scattered all the strength of his silent fist. His face became extremely ferocious, and his eyes were filled with indelible resentment. Finally, he stopped worrying about other people''s eyes and let out his inner negative emotions!

    "But a princess''s fiance! Don''t be too proud of me! Stinky little devil! "

    His whole body was burning and filled with fighting spirit. His face was ferocious and he stared speechless and shook his hand. The Cavalier sword, which was thrown aside like rubbish, suddenly flew up and shot into his palm. With a grimace, his body trembled and disappeared in place!

    Seeing that body shape suddenly disappeared, erns, speechless, curled his mouth, and his steps suddenly moved gently to the left half a step.

    "Hiss..."

    At the same time when the silent step just moved out. Behind him, a knight''s sword, burning with fierce fighting spirit like fire, went through like lightning, and shot at the crowd in front of him. If the people there didn''t react in time, he would be seriously injured!

    Just. A blow to the ground, the knight''s sword suddenly whirled, just like a whirling dart, but it flew back again!

    "Whew!"

    The sharp air breaking sound reverberated in the air and smoothly spread into the silent ear. I heard the very harsh air breaking sound this time. Speechless to the right of the light move a half step, flying back the Knight Sword is wiping his shoulder, flying by!

    But before he could shoot at the crowd, he grasped the hilt without saying anything!

    With a wave of his hand, the Cavalier sword held in his hands by wordless smashed his side like an iron bar!

    And a face stunned, just appeared there

    "Bang!"

    The knight''s sword, which had been wielded as an iron bar, hit erns on his body and flew him out!

    "Hateful!" In a state of embarrassment, erns steadied himself, even though he still stepped back several steps. Let his face more gloomy, look to speechless eyes also more resentment.

    "It''s not over yet!" With a low roar, his eyes were red. As he retreated, he took out another Cavalier sword!

    The body shape changes into a fuzzy black line, which comes out suddenly. As soon as the palm of his hand was loose, his body in front of him turned violently, and he kicked the hilt of the knight''s sword which was released by him!

    "Hiss..."

    The dark knight''s sword was like black lightning at once, under the ferocious strike of erns. Into a streamer, straight to speechless flying from!

    Looking at the jet black streamer, speechless is also a flash of body shape, a foot heavily on the ground, a leap, the toe of the extremely accurate point in the flying Knight Sword body, just like the point on the ground, the body rushed out, ghostly appeared in front of erns!

    "Drink!" There was a flash in his eyes. In his hand, the fighting spirit on another knight''s sword expanded!

    Under the cover of fighting spirit, the sword body of Knight''s sword fluctuates like crystal light, which is made of crystal. It brings a surge of strength and fiercely cuts at the speechless rushing over!

    The Knight Sword reverberating with crystal light is constantly magnified in the wine red pupil, which makes the wordless brow wrinkled, and a look of impatience appears on the face.

    "Is that the only way?" With the spread of this sentence, a silent fist, blue and white current flowing, will dye the whole fist like a light source!

    With one blow, the fist with blue and white electric light flew on the incoming crystal Knight''s sword, and with the sound of "bang", the whole Knight''s sword was shocked, its inch was broken, and it broke into pieces in the sky!"What!" Erns''s face changed dramatically.

    The rare level of weapons, just like this was smashed by a fist?!

    How can it be

    When erns couldn''t believe it, a hook of wordless mouth, a sword of iron sand waved by, scattered as a black iron sand whip, with a shriek, pulled out with force!

    "Pa!"

    The whip composed of dark particles fell on the chest of erns, and the strong force was released. The sound of "click", a clear sound of bone fracture reverberated!

    "Ah!" The pain in his chest made deans scream out involuntarily, and the cries just came together. A fist wrapped by a blue and white electric point turned to his face and smashed him mercilessly!

    "Bang!"

    The fist with electric light fell heavily on his face, but it didn''t hit him successfully. Before it hit, it was bravely resisted by a group of fighting gas light gathered again in a low sound!

    However, before he could breathe, there was a flash of blue and white electric light in front of him, which was mixed with terrible strength. Like the rain falling from the sky, all of them let out on him!

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "

    Just like the rainstorm, a "thunder fist" suddenly fell on the fight air light group. In a muffled sound, the fight air light group continued to tremble. A moment later, the "bang" burst!

    Eyes a cold, speechless catch the flashing fist, in the eyes of erns that appalling, merciless greeting in its face!

    "Bang!"

    This punch, did not fall, hit the face of the accurate!

    "Pooh!" A mouthful of blood, mixed with a few teeth, was sprayed out of his mouth, like a broken kite. His body was shot backwards and hit the ground of the platform heavily!

    The terrible strength of the road shakes the platform ground, which is hard to leave a trace even for the eighth level strong, to the detritus, which is like a spider''s web

    Hit the ground with such force, with a sound of "wow", a gulp of scarlet blood was spewed out again. The body bounced up high under the action of force and the ground. Before it fell down, it was grabbed by a palm of the hand and hung in the air

    Holding his neck and looking at him with blood on his face, there was a smile on his wordless face.

    "It turns out that''s still the case, Lord erns, who has been promoted to the top nine..."

    Smell speech, a pair of the pupil of the ENS fiercely shrink up, struggled for a while, eyes finally showed a touch of the fear.

    Just a dozen days ago, outside the city of Huangdao, the wordless man who defeated the whole cavalry finally carried his neck as he is now

    As a result, ten days later, he was promoted to the top nine, and still did not change this ending

    As speechless said, the result is still like that!

    Now, erns finally understood

    The man with his neck didn''t take him seriously from the beginning!

    Not from the beginning!

    Looking at the look of fear in erns''s eyes, wordless and a little tedious, he curled his mouth, held his neck tightly in his palm, as if grasping a piece of garbage, and threw it away with a wave!

    "Bang..." In the end, erns didn''t avoid the fate of landing again. He landed on the platform, not lightly or heavily. His body wiped the floor and slid out a distance. On the platform, he immediately pulled out a trace wiped out by blood until erns stopped sliding out

    And Ernst was lying on the ground with all his limbs stretched out, without moving again, his eyes were wide open, and there were holes in it, even with a trace of residual fear

    A fiasco!

 Chapter 1104

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Friends... Remember to support...)

    the whole audience, silent

    Looking at erns, who lies on the ground and is totally different. His whole face is full of blood and his eyes are empty. He looks like a corpse in his grave. No matter the royal family of the three empires or the people who guard the whole family, they all look pitiful and compassionate

    In a way, in fact, erns is full of pitiful

    As the guardian of a clan, although the son of the clan head, he has a strong strength, but he can only stay on such an island for life, and has a distorted mentality

    It''s not easy to wait until the "land of the gods" is opened. Relying on his identity as a guardian, erns uses the people who oppress the three imperial families to show his frustration, but he kicks the iron plate of wordless

    Now, I''ve passed the test of guarding the sacred tree, and I''ve been promoted to the Ninth level. I just wanted to be in the limelight and get back a debt. Who knows, in the end, it''s worse than before

    The so-called pitiful person must have hateful place, this sentence, in turn, is also suitable

    But suffered the defeat, just confirmed this point

    Can only say, should not, should not, should not be small hearted, not to point the front at speechless, door-to-door abuse

    Of course, while showing sympathy for erns, all the people in the room also have deep awe and worship for wordless

    Now, they can basically be sure!

    At present, this young man in his twenties is not only a ninth level strong man, but also an ordinary ninth level strong man!

    In his hands, a strong man who has just entered the Ninth level will be defeated in a few rounds, but speechless. At the beginning, he was just avoiding and resisting, and didn''t take the initiative at all!

    One initiative. And then erns was defeated!

    Isn''t this enough to prove that speechless is not an ordinary ninth level strong man

    "Ah..." On the high platform, entel sighed a long time, shook his head bitterly, and said to Kate, Goda and via.

    "Let three of you laugh..."

    "Don''t worry, erns has a chance to change..." Vieya patted entle on the shoulder and gently persuaded him: "after this defeat, erns should be more or less restrained. It depends on you if you can change it later... "

    Entel nodded, his face recovered, turned, looked down at the silence, and smiled helplessly.

    "I just didn''t think of it. How can he achieve this kind of fierce close combat ability? "

    Even if they are bound on the island, they can''t coexist in a common sense like magic and fighting spirit. The people who protect the whole family still know that

    Although entel didn''t feel any fighting spirit from his speechless body, is it possible for a magician to have such a powerful melee ability

    The warrior is the master of melee, and the magician is the master of ranged. This is the most basic common sense in the sparril world!

    However, entel could not forget that on the night of dueling with wordless a dozen days ago, wordless use was magic and magic!

    What about the melee ability

    "I''ve told you, and we''d like to know..." Kate said with a smile and a cry: "the secret of that little guy is gone. If you are surprised, be careful not to treat your heart well... "

    "And they are very strong!" Goda nodded and looked down at the silence.

    "I''m afraid that this time in the" land of gods "line, the little guy not only didn''t fail, but also got a lot of gains..."

    After hearing Goda''s words, entel, Kate and via pondered for a while. Then they all nodded their heads.

    After all, before entering the "land of gods", the four of them can vaguely feel the level of wordless power.

    But now, even the Ninth level pinnacle of entel. There is no way to explore the strength level of wordless before wordless has not entered the fighting state!

    Such a situation can only be explained in such a way that it can make sense

    And I don''t know that I was seen standing in the middle of the field without words, and I stretched myself comfortably, turned around and faced the direction of the platform.

    "The winner has been divided, and I will not accompany the next game..."

    Hearing this, the four of entel laughed bitterly, but it is also true that for wordless, the next big ratio is just the level of the game, and there is no need to participate in it.

    "In that case, we won''t keep it anymore..." Entel smiled.

    "I look forward to seeing you again in ten years!"

    "Oh?" Speechless picked up eyebrows and smiled. "I hope by that time, you will have reached the semi divine level!"At this, entell laughed.

    "Then I''ll take good advice from you!"

    Kate, Goda and via also made farewell speeches, and the five people laughed and said goodbye, which was more harsh than anything in the ears of the defeated Ernst.

    Looking up at the speechless smile on his face, the empty eyes of erns suddenly turned into waves.

    Until speechless one leaves, then, unless wait for ten years later, otherwise, he''nes, will never have the opportunity of revenge!

    Wait ten years for revenge

    No! Erns can''t wait!

    In his twenties, he has become a ninth level strongman without words. He is not such a rookie, but a ninth level strongman who can easily defeat him!

    Ten years later, with such talent as speechless, I''m afraid by then, it''s probably the Ninth level peak!

    Is he confident of reaching the Ninth level in ten years

    Don''t say ten years, that is to give him twenty, thirty, or even a lifetime of time, erns dare not say that he is confident to reach the Ninth level peak!

    That is to say, when he left wordless, he would never have a chance to revenge!

    Think of here, the face that is full of blood of erns is ferocious again, at this time that all people turn their attention away from him, he fiercely rises from the ground, grabs the knight sword that only has the hilt broken, and rushes by with the fastest speed!

    "I killed you!!!"

    The roar with strong hatred woke up all the people on the scene, and when they saw the whole situation clearly, a face burst into shock.

    "Stop!"

    At the scene, only the angry voices of four people, entel, Kate, Goda and via, resounded throughout the platform

    Is going to leave the speechless body fierce stiff, the wine red pupil, a wipe of killing intention is finally surging up!

    In response to the murderous intention in his heart, the extremely horrible magic frenzy erupted from him like the hot magma, all of which were released in one breath, and hit erns!

    "Pooh..." Just like being directly hit by a mountain peak, erns spurted today''s third mouthful of blood. The body in the charge shot backwards at a faster speed than before, and then was heavily bound and pulled back by a chain with purple light.

    Looking at the body bound by the "commandment lock" and pulled to the front of his own, the wordless eyes were filled with cold awn, holding the iron sand sword, stabbing at his heart!

    "Speechless little friend! Be merciful! "

    Entel''s voice timely let wordless sword of iron sand that was about to pierce into his heart down, snorted coldly, raised his other hand, and pointed on his forehead!

    At the next moment, the finger on his forehead burns the magic flame, and a small dark magic array seems to be carved on his forehead.

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    Almost at the moment when the magic circle engraved his forehead, his shrill scream resounded on the platform!

    "Speechless little friend!" Entel, who had arrived at the silent side, exclaimed.

    "Don''t worry!" With a wave of wordless hands, he interrupted the words behind entel.

    "It''s just a magic that inflicts pain. It doesn''t hurt me..." Glanced at erns in the scream, made a silent sneer.

    "Of course, if you can''t bear the pain and collapse, it''s possible..."

    "Here, speechless little friend..."

    "The magic circle can last for three days!" Entel didn''t say all the words, but again he broke into silence, squinted his eyes and looked directly at entel.

    "Give this punishment to those who want to kill me. If not, don''t blame me for giving him a pleasure directly..."

    Entel breathed a smothering breath, looked at erns in a series of screams, and looked straight at his speechless face.

    Finally, entel sighed and accepted the fact

 Chapter 1105

    In the end, because of the fact that erns was injured and punished after the fiasco, entel didn''t have that idle feeling to hold any further Dabi, so Dabi didn''t hold as scheduled, but delayed for several days

    Although it has been a tradition since ancient times to hold a big ratio after the "holy land" was closed, there are not so many rules for this kind of pure verified big ratio, which can be held at any time. If it is delayed, no one will object

    So, the three imperial families and the people of the guard family who came back from the "land of gods" also went back to their houses ten days ago, and let the disturbing "land of gods" line fall the curtain

    As a result, some people are happy and some are worried

    When the royal families of the three empires leave Huangdao and return to the three empires, I believe that many people''s status will change a little or a lot due to the "holy land" line this time

    And the only thing that won''t change is the deep impression that this trip made in their hearts!

    after this "holy land" line, the name "silent" also began to really enter the eyes of the three great empire, and no longer only high-level personnel know that such a powerful person!

    Naturally, speechless fame throughout the world continent, is also conceivable

    And just when the three imperial families and the guardians returned to their original residences and waited for the arrival of Dabi, under the patron saint tree, in a more magnificent building with a scale better than a fortress, erns was suffering a great deal!

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    Bow body sitting on the bed, the injury on his body has been in some amazing therapeutic effect of Tiancai Dibao''s help is better than seventy-eight eight

    Obviously, there were not many injuries on his body, but his face was twisted so much because of the pain that he howled like a madman.

    If you look closely, you can see that on his forehead, a looming magic array is dribbling. It exudes the subtle magic. It''s the effect of this magic array that makes Ennes so miserable.

    Under the great pain, all the things around him, except for a thin bed, were destroyed by erns. The whole room, the ground was full of furniture debris

    But even so. The killing and hatred from pain and anger didn''t get much relief, and only when the magic circle stopped turning from time to time, the pain throughout the mind would be relieved for the most part, so that erns could have a breath there

    Of course, it was done on purpose without any words. If you don''t give erns a little time to relieve. I''m afraid that in three days, only half a day, erns will be tortured by the great pain, and even be able to stop himself!

    In that case, isn''t it too cheap for him

    Just at this time, the magic circle on his forehead gradually subsided. The pain faded slowly, and erns gasped wearily, as if he had pulled himself out of the water, and wet the whole bed.

    However, whenever the pain is relieved, his mind will involuntarily emerge that pair of indifference and contempt, just like the wine red pupil that the superior person looks down on, and then. Hatred will rise with rising!

    But more fear

    At the thought that even if he was promoted to the Ninth level, there was still no force to fight back in front of the young and outrageous ninth level strong man, and he was still tortured like this, his heart would be filled with fear, which was far ahead of his hatred!

    It wasn''t until then that he had to admit

    Myself. I''m afraid of silence

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!"

    The howl of hatred and fear reverberated into the ears of entel, who was standing outside the door, listening to the voice of great pain. Entel sighed.

    "Well, don''t be too discouraged..." Kate, Goda and via, who came to entel, took turns patting entel on the shoulder.

    "Take some pains. It''s good for him too... " Goda glanced at erns in the room. "Otherwise, if you continue in his previous state, you can''t give the whole guard family to him at ease?"

    "I just don''t know if he knows how to repent..." Weah nodded his head. "If you don''t know how to repent, that''s the real trouble..."

    "Yes..." Kate was also upset. "After such a toss by that little guy, with his heart and nature, it''s possible to hold a grudge even more, maybe..."

    "You three don''t need to worry too much..." Entel shook his head, no longer paying attention to Ennes, turned to face the three emperors.

    "It''s my son anyway. I have my own way..."

    "That''s good..." Kate breathed a sigh of relief, but soon recovered from her distress.

    "I hope that the conflict between the two of them will not evolve into a conflict between the royal family and the guardian family of the three empires..."Goda and Weiya also agreed with each other very much. Anyway, they are all the fiance of hileve. They are the three imperial families. Erns is the son of the patriarch and the second leader of the first clan. It''s not hard to imagine that such a conflict between them has evolved into a conflict between forces

    "It''s true that talent, strength and people are all very good. Why don''t you know how to turn around?" Kate sighed with a wry smile and muttered.

    "As expected, he should not be allowed to be celive''s fiance. With such a hot temper, what if she is bullied by him later? And with his strength, she can''t fight him. She can only let him bully her. She can''t even come back and file a complaint. Then, my most lovely daughter will hide in the corner where I don''t know, in the unknown time, crying alone... "

    "Then How can we do that! "

    "No way! We must find a way to break their engagement... "

    Listening to Kate''s sudden brain mending murmur, entel, Goda and wiya all blushed.

    "That little guy is not a bully..." Speechless, make complaints about it: "besides, HLV is not the type of crying that would hide in a corner."

    "How do you know that my lovely daughter has a very fragile and fragile heart under her cold appearance?" Kate''s strong retort made vivia''s eyes turn white.

    "That is to say, you don''t want wordless to be the royal family of the AILU Empire? Let me have it! I have a lot of little princesses here who are ready for that talented little guy... "

    "By the way, my side is also..." Goda said smilingly, "even if you don''t break up the silent engagement with hileve, the little guys seem to want to get involved. Why don''t you just let them out?"

    Smell speech, Kate immediately flaccid

    Like wordless, who doesn''t want to draw him into his own power

    Let alone, the three emperors clearly know that behind speechless, there are not only a group of strong and extraordinary ninth level strong, but also a semi divine level strong!

    Who can not be attracted to such a group

    Kate also hopes to attract wordless into the royal family of the AILU Empire, and he did borrow the light of hileve to make wordless successfully become a member of the royal family of the AILU empire. Although she is only a fiance, she can''t really explain anything, but it''s better than nothing.

    But the problem is, Kate doesn''t want her to marry wordless!

    If he could, he really wanted her Royal Princess to marry wordless instead of her!

    Just, those people, shoes are not worthy of speechless, right

    Only a princess with such beauty, temperament and strength can stand by wordless side more or less

    Kate''s heart is so tangled

    When Kate is still bothered by the fact that her favorite daughter already has a fiance, he doesn''t know that, SHIV, she has been in the arms of some wolf

    ¡­¡­

    Huangdao, edge

    Standing on the edge of the beach, I looked at the city of Huangdao, where I had been staying for half a month. I turned my head and looked at her, and smiled.

    "Well, I''ll leave first..."

    She nodded her head gently and looked into the silent eyes.

    "I''ll find you!"

    Speechless and smirking, clapped her little head.

    "Well, I''m looking forward to..."

    Words fall, speechless retreat a few steps, a hand turn, a crystal scroll appeared in his hand, by its a crush!

    Immediately, a wave of light enveloped the silent body, took up a light point, disappeared in place

    Shiv stood quietly, looking at the disappearing figure until dark

 Chapter 1106

    Giant beast forest, camp

    Standing outside the giant beast forest, the camp seems to be the same as before. Every day, it is methodically carrying out the obligations of the camp and doing its best for the normal operation of the AILU empire. The great riots caused by the silent people in the past are no longer there

    This is not to say that there is no trouble in the camp. There are still many troubles, big and small. Like the last time, under the influence of black light, a team in the camp was almost destroyed. Although it did not happen again, the giant beast forest is not a good place.

    Every day, garrison members who die in the mouth of Warcraft will still have

    However, these are all the things of the camp itself, no matter what the silent people do. Therefore, with the passage of time, gradually, the figure of the silent people also slowly fade out of the sight of all the people in the camp

    So that, almost no one in the camp found that the silent group and Yuban sisters lived in the tent forest. Every day, the number of Yuban sisters was decreasing, even a lot of tents were empty

    The rest, less than a thousand people

    But the number of Yu Ban''s younger sisters decreased. Daisy, Meiqin and other young girls saw it clearly in their eyes, but they were not in a hurry, and sometimes their eyes revealed a trace of satisfaction.

    After all, when the Yuban sisters in the camp withdraw, it also represents the time when the base in the giant beast forest tends to be perfect!

    At that time, they don''t need to continue to rely on others. In sparril world, they also have a place that can be called "home"

    And since it''s "home", then all members of the "home" must also be present, let alone the male master of the pillar

    While looking forward to the completion of the base every day, a group of girls are also waiting for wordless return with full expectation. Apart from the base, there is nothing left to say.

    As for the purpose of wordless this trip and the so-called catastrophe, when wordless comes back, maybe they will have a snack, but before wordless comes back, the girls'' heads don''t have enough capacity to hold other things

    In the tent, a group of young girls are talking about things on the other side of the base. On the other hand, she often stealthily moves her eyes to a magic crystal. Every time she moves her eyes, there will be a little disappointment in her eyes, but the girls are happy to do so.

    At least, the rest of the people are like this, except for the purple tea drinking and the bee eating praying and Qinli talking about the matters on the other side of the base!

    It''s not because that magic crystal is so precious. That magic crystal is just an eighth level magic crystal. It may be very precious to others, but for young girls, it''s just enough to see.

    There is only one reason why we pay so much attention to this magic crystal

    This magic crystal is the transmission point of the scroll to return to the city before wordless leaving the camp!

    Once it''s going to be done in the land of the gods. Wordless will directly start the scroll back to the city, back to the camp!

    Therefore, the girls will always pay attention to this magic crystal, expecting to see the silent figure from there

    "Whoo..." With a slight breath, she put down the report about the affairs on the other side of the base that she had received from Yu Ban''s sisters not long ago. The bee eating drill prayed to lift the golden hair scattered in front of her forehead, and the corner of her mouth raised a charming arc.

    "In accordance with the current situation, it will continue in the near future. The base will be completed! "

    Similarly looked at a report about the base''s Qin and nodded, seemingly casually containing a lollipop.

    "If we don''t count the rest of the work, it won''t take long to complete it..."

    "At present, it''s just a matter of achievement!" The Bee Eater prayed to use his fingers to point his lips, and his eyes twinkled slightly.

    "As long as the base is completed, we will be able to live in it. The rest. Just wait until you get into the base to decide... "

    "That''s right..." The accolade in Qin. "I''m a little impatient to stay in this camp again..."

    Hearing the words in the piano, both the bee eating and praying and the girls who became the audience all nodded their heads in a hurry, obviously. They are fed up with this kind of life.

    Looking at a group of girls, purple leisurely put the black tea cup on the table, grabbed the paper fan and smiled.

    "Since the work on the other side of the base is almost done, the rest is just about back, right?..."

    Smell speech, young girls at the same time subconsciously moved their eyes to the position of magic crystal, and Meiqin even complained.

    "Have you been there for more than half a month? Is it so difficult to do things in the "land of gods"

    "If it''s easy, we don''t need to wait here, do we?" The daisy shook her head and sighed.

    "Since the words haven''t come back, it means that things are not over yet, isn''t it?""How long will it take?" Meiqin said impatiently, "I didn''t spend so much time in replica world."

    "That''s just because there is a big gap between the time proportion of replica world and that of sparril world, Yu ban..." The Bee Eater looks at the Meiqin and chuckles.

    "Do you miss Xiaoyan so much?"

    "No!" Meiqin didn''t want to. She refuted directly. Unfortunately, no one here would believe her words

    "Well, Yuban, it''s time for you to practice your patience..." The Bee Eater said, "men, there are always some times when we need to go out for social activities. What we women should do is to wait for him at home. Yuban, you are so impatient and impetuous. It''s not a good wife''s performance..."

    "Wife Wife Meiqin only feels hot on her face. Don''t look back if she is shy.

    "Who cares what kind of entertainment he has outside? I''m just It''s just discontent that he left us here, right, that''s right... "

    "Ah La, Yuban, is that right?" The Bee Eater stroked his hair, put his hands on his mouth with white gloves, and a pair of starry eyes smiled.

    "Then, if Xiaoyan is out with other girls and lingers, don''t want to come back?"

    Suddenly, Meiqin''s face stiffened

    Don''t talk about Meiqin, even Daisy, astraya and Shixiang''s faces are a little unnatural. Astraya is even more resentful with a smile.

    ¡°ma¡­ master¡­ I don''t think I''m going to do anything like that. "

    "Ah, that doesn''t have to be..." What makes a sound is the lunatic third with eyes bent like crescent.

    "Although my husband will never make friends with other girls, which will lead to no return home, it''s not a never-ending thing to bring a lovely girl home by the way..."

    With the spread of crazy three words, the temperature in the tent suddenly dropped to the freezing point, no girl spoke again, the scene was silent, the atmosphere was quite heavy

    On one side, purple, who had been watching, shook his head. He seemed to be amused by the situation. He stood up and stretched himself out. There was no doubt about his exquisite and beautiful figure.

    "It seems that we can''t wait for Xiaoyan to come back today. Let''s take a bath first..."

    "Then I''ll go with you!" The Bee Eater immediately stood up. "I''ve been busy all day. I always feel sticky..."

    Being told by the Bee Eater, he frowned, hesitated and stood up.

    "I''ll go too..."

    "Why don''t we go together?" Purple looked around all the girls in the tent.

    "I don''t think Yu Ban''s sister is washing at this time. How about going together?"

    The young girls winked and did not refuse. They all nodded their heads and stood up. Only little Fran jumped in place for two times.

    "What should I do when my brother comes back?!"

    "That Don''t worry... " All the time, Sisi, who had been staying beside xiaofulan, raised his hand weakly and said to xiaofulan, "if there is that magic crystal, my brother will come back soon..."

    "That''s it!" Daisy touched little Fleur''s head and chuckled.

    "So, after we come back, maybe we have already come back, maybe..."

    Leaving this sentence, a group of young girls came out of the tent. Little Flemish walked behind the young girls, but soon stopped to look at the magic crystal.

    "If there is magic crystal, will you come back soon?"

    Ai Ai''s lovely eyebrows, little Flemish''s eyes turn, then fly directly to the magic crystal''s front, grasp it, then smile with the magic crystal, follow the girls, out of the tent

 Chapter 1107

    The night is thick

    At this time, a group of girls have entered the water

    "Oh!"

    Astraya cheered, like a swimmer, swimming happily in the lake. The action was very standard and the speed was very fast!

    Unfortunately, before long, the wings behind her were filled with water, which increased her burden, and made Astria, who had swam with great momentum in the first second, sink into the water immediately in the second, and Shixiang, who was scared aside, cried out.

    "Really..." Daisy quickly fished out the water of astraya, who almost had a full stomach of water, and scolded her.

    "Astraya sauce, we''re here to take a bath, not to swim..."

    "Ahaha..." Astraya touched her head sheepishly.

    "Because it''s so wide here, I swim unconsciously Ah! "

    Before the words of explanation could be finished, astraya let out a little cry of panic.

    It''s just because, on the plump circle of astraya, there are a pair of small hands

    "Ha ha! Super got you! "

    With such a laugh, I caught a pair of plump and round hands and rubbed them as if I couldn''t bear it. I let the unresponsive astraya scream and laugh.

    "Ah ha Little love There It''s itchy Ahaha... "

    "Oh?..." The chief culprit''s silk flag''s favorite corners of the mouth conjured up a mischievous arc, not only did not stop, but more and more violent movements.

    "That is to say, is astraya''s weakness beyond here? Hee hee Look at me... "

    "Hahahaha No Ahaha... "

    "I said you..." Next to her, Meiqin''s eyes are oblivious to astraya''s plump eyes, which are full of envy.

    "Play so crazy here, don''t have the strength to go ashore for a while..."

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! It doesn''t matter! " The silk flag loves to wave with no care. I don''t know what I think of. The funny face full of bad laugh suddenly turned to Meiqin.

    Meiqin felt a chill for no reason, and she took a few steps back in conditioned reflex.

    "You What are you doing That disgusting smile... "

    "Hee hee..." Silk flag''s favorite, astriya, who almost laughed off, was like a lecherous uncle, with a bad smile on his face, approaching the Meiqin slowly.

    "What''s your weakness? What do you want to know... "

    Hearing this, Meiqin suddenly understood that silk flag loved what she was going to do next. Her face turned red and she stepped back without hesitation, but just a few steps later, another pair of small hands grabbed her shoulder and made her stiff.

    "As a result, it seems to be interesting..." Franda''s young face was imprinted in the eyes of Meiqin. It also has the same expression as silk flag''s favorite, bad smile.

    "Well, I''ll come too..."

    "Super well done! Franda! " Silk flag''s favorite side yelled, and at the same time rushed to Meiqin.

    "Catch her like this!"

    "Hello! Silk flag! Stop it for me And franda You Well Ah Whoa... "

    All of a sudden, a full of ripples of laughter and brawling appeared in a corner of the lake, beside which were Astria, who was breathing for a long time, and the ten joss sticks who were holding her, which did not let her sink. Let Daisy see is helpless, but also funny.

    Turn around and look in the other direction. There, Icarus, Bee Eater, crazy three, and long Huli are leaning against the lake wall, closing their eyes, as if enjoying the hot spring side by side, soaking in the water. The plumpness of the four also formed a line, which made the Daisy''s mouth turn.

    "This is a super combatant combination..."

    I don''t know if I heard the Daisy''s voice. The Bee Eater and the maniac opened their eyes and laughed at the same time.

    "Ah, La, la..." Askew head askew, crazy 3 with the expression that does not take complacency to smile.

    "It''s not like we are..."

    The bee eating exercise is also a squint of starmou, looking at her not far away.

    "Well, where is the real winner..."

    Smell the words. Daisy almost followed the subconscious turn to look, this look, the corner of the eye suddenly also twitched up

    "Hmmm ~ ~ ~ it''s very comfortable ~ ~" Purple seemed to show a stretch on purpose, and then. It is absolutely impossible to ignore a pair of huge outbursts, venting the deadly sense of existence.

    "It''s a pity that it''s not a hot spring, and there''s no wine to help..."

    "Sister purple How powerful... " Looking at the plump purple chest, little Flemish said envious words in her mouth, but her eyes were clearly like looking at something similar to toys and desserts, with a finger in them."Really Very powerful... " Si Si is embarrassed to point out a little head, a little blush appears on his face.

    "I It would be nice to be that big... "

    "Well, Si Si doesn''t need to be discouraged" ~ ~ "very sharp words came out of Si Si Nai''s hand puppet mouth, accompanied by dancing movements.

    "Small also has small benefits. Many men like this kind of tonal Oh ~ ~"

    Si Si Si blinked his lovely big eyes and nodded his head.

    "Yes Is that so? "

    "No mistake..." Purple looked at Si Si Nai and smiled mysteriously. "However, Xiaoyan should prefer the bigger one..."

    "Brother Like bigger... " Si Si is looking around in a bit of panic. Obviously, she has been shaken. Even Xiao Fulan no longer holds her finger, but asks with expectation.

    "Then, if Flemish is as big as sister purple, will brother like Flemish better?"

    "Well Purple seemed to think about it seriously, and then she smiled.

    "That''s right!"

    "I said purple, what are you taking as an example?" Some daisies couldn''t see any more, they laughed bitterly.

    "Don''t instill strange ideas into children..."

    "Ah La, I''m just telling you the truth..." Purple did not know where to take out his paper fan, covered his face, Amethyst general eyes fluctuated smile.

    "Don''t daisies also care about their size?"

    "I..." Daisy opened her mouth, as if to refute, but stuttered. She didn''t say anything. She couldn''t help laughing, and her face was too ashamed to enter the water.

    "Ah..." Seeing all kinds of rioting in the lake, Qin Li narrowed his eyes.

    "It''s really a group of people who can''t take a bath quietly..."

    Leaving this sentence, Qin Li slowly went to the shore, which attracted the attention of Daisy who was in a state of dejected chest size.

    "Eh? Has it been washed? In the piano

    "Almost..." Piano on the shore, head also did not return to the daisy waved.

    "I still want to wash it for a while, but I''m a little hungry. I''ll go back first..."

    In the lake, the ears of astraya and Shixiang trembled a little and rushed towards the shore.

    "We are also us! We are hungry! "

    At the same time when Qinli, Shixiang and astraya walked out of the lake and climbed to the shore, a magic crystal trembled at the place where the clothes of the girls were piled up. Then, a thin light point appeared in the sky, gathered in the void, and a human shadow appeared

    In the night, the light spots that appear in the sky are undoubtedly detected by all the girls. The girls who feel something wrong have not yet made a response. The light spots around spread out so that the figure inside is exposed in the air

    Speechless slowly opened his eyes, can appear in his eyes of a scene, but make his face a stiff, mouth opened into the "O" type

    ¡°ma¡­ master¡­¡±

    "Master way!"

    Because the place where wordless appeared was where the girls piled up their clothes, the three girls, Qinli, astraya and Shixiang, who were planning to go back, naturally walked towards that place. So the three girls'' delicate bodies of white flowers just met wordless!

    "Whoa!" Astraya and Shixiang, who had come back to God, screamed and jumped into the water again. They also covered their chests in the piano. They stared at each other fiercely and said nothing. They wanted to bite a piece of meat off their bodies.

    "Words!" In the water, a lot of girls squat in the water with conditioned reflex, and Daisy and Meiqin scream out angrily, which naturally attracts wordless eyes and looks at the past

    The next moment, a delicate body with white flowers at the same time went into the speechless eyes, making his head dizzy.

    "What about the horses?"

 Chapter 1108

    "That''s what happened..."

    In the tent, the speechless one who sat at the top told the girls all about his life in Huangdao and "the land of the gods" except for those related to her, with a face full of wonder.

    Of course, it''s not that I have to tell the story of my trip, but the lake bathing incident not long ago

    Although he was very lucky to pick up a lot of benefits when he came back, he was inevitably condemned by a group of young girls under such circumstances. Daisy and Meiqin almost wanted to cut a knife on him and use electricity to make him worry about his real ancestor''s body''s endurance

    It''s nothing. After all, no matter how to condemn, most of the girls have been intimate with wordless relatives, and their bodies have no secret to wordless. The ostensible condemnation is just to cover up their shyness

    However, Shixiang, who has not yet had a relationship with wordless, has no complaints about wordless feelings. Xiao Fulan and Si Si Nai are not familiar with each other, and they don''t care if their bodies are shown light by wordless, or if they let wordless see light.

    But when facing purple, it''s miserable

    Different from the girls who have feelings for wordless, although purple also attaches great importance to wordless, she has not yet reached the level of love.

    Speechless for purple, its status is the same as youyouzi, Lingmeng and others, is a very rare friend!

    This position, if the object is purple, is already very, very high, but it is not high enough to be able to see the body completely

    Therefore, after the lake incident, purple alone took speechless away and interrogated speechless with the same smile as before, which was not enough for outsiders, until almost came to the tent with blank speechless head

    How can we not let wordless feel puzzled

    After all, he is still confused

    Why do you appear beside the lake where girls bathe. Speechless clouds and fog, nothing to know.

    Want to understand the reason, can be first by the young girls a condemnation, is also by purple to interrogate the prisoners in the same way to interrogate some, then was brought here to tell the story of the "land of gods" line, unconsciously, why there is no word there. Also forgotten by a group of girls

    Looking around at the girls digesting the news he brought back, they were speechless and wanted to look up to the sky and sigh

    I''m afraid it will only cause girls'' shame and anger again

    Think of here, speechless even if, anyway, the final advantage or he is not

    When the girls finally digested the news brought back by wordless. Speechless also almost restored the original state, took up a cup of black tea, drank.

    "After giving the" ring of power "to the three guardians directly, I picked up a piece of rubbish by the way, and I came back directly. This is how it happened..."

    "To the three guardians?" The Bee Eater prayed for a while, then nodded.

    "Yes. It doesn''t make sense for us to take such things with us. Maybe we have to rush ahead when there''s a big disaster. It''s a good choice to give up... "

    "It''s a good thing that this time the" land of the gods "was a little bit fruitful..." In the piano glanced speechless one eye, had a bad smile.

    "Otherwise, you will have left in vain..."

    "If I leave for nothing, I can only recognize..." Silent sigh, shook his head. "Although AI Lu left the ring of power to the royal family of AI Lu Empire, he also left the ring of gold to me, no matter what. I still have to go... "

    "So it is..." Daisy and Meiqin nodded at the same time.

    "It''s not good to owe others. It''s the best chance. Besides, Lulu and Feifei are also in the AILU empire. Even for them, the" land of gods "must go there..."

    Silent smile nodded, eyes turned to one side has been drinking black tea purple body. "Purple, what''s your opinion?" he asked

    "It''s the same whether you hand in the ring of power or not!" Purple gave such an answer, a faint smile.

    "As long as it''s still in the world of sparril, a catastrophe happens. It''s only a matter of time before we get involved. To hand over the "ring of power" is only to let us face it later. We can''t escape until we leave the world! "

    "Here That''s what I said... " Wordless scratched his cheek, helplessly spread out his hand.

    "The result is not as clear as you can see..."

    "It doesn''t hurt, does it?" Gently put down the hand of the black tea cup, purple with the hands of the paper fan point desktop, eyes slightly flashing.

    "It''s the guardian tree, which brings us a little interest..."

    "Is there invincible?" Meiqin put her hands around her chest and said with interest, "I''d like to see what the guardian tree looks like.""And the palace at the bottom of the sea Daisy shook her head with regret. "If only I had followed you..."

    "People who are not the royal family of the three empires, landing on the island will not only cause hostility of the guardians, but also drive and even kill the guardians of the sacred tree!" Wordless frowned.

    "Although I also heard it from her, I don''t know if it''s true, but it''s a fact to guard the sacred tree up to level 98, so it''s lucky that I didn''t follow her, otherwise it would be very troublesome..."

    Purple closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he relaxed again and opened his mouth lazily.

    "Ah, pull, anyway, it''s a good ending..."

    "Yes, the" ring of power "has also successfully broken the seal and got some good things..." Speechless look at a group of girls.

    "Tomorrow we''ll go to the base and plant the seedlings that guard the sacred tree, which should be able to play a lot of roles. What''s more, you can also try the pool water that can promote the purification and strengthening of the life body. By then, everyone''s strength will be improved more or less!"

    Wen Yan, a group of young girls, including purple, have a slight expectation for the pool water, especially purple. She doesn''t know how many years the power hasn''t been improved. She is quite looking forward to the pool water.

    "Unfortunately, there is too little water in the pool..." Speechless lips. "If we can have a little more, the younger sisters can also improve their strength. We don''t need to worry about it all the time..."

    Hearing the silent words, a group of girls nodded helplessly.

    Taking care of the younger sisters is something everyone is willing to do. After all, the younger sisters are not only numerous but also not deeply involved in the world. If they are allowed to live alone, it''s really uncomfortable

    Moreover, because of the slow and low starting speed, even if they are hunting Warcraft every day, they can get experience value, but their strength still lags behind a lot of speechless people. If they can all have a strength of about eight levels, they don''t need speechless people to watch them all the time

    "It will take a while to wait until the sisters are really out of school..." Speechless touched his chin. "However, since the magic pool water can improve our strength, can other Tiancai and Dibao also improve our sisters'' strength?"

    "That''s impossible!" The practice of bee eating is directly denied. "Most of the Tiancai and Dibao that can influence the strength improvement in sparril world are aimed at fighting spirit and magic, or they can also improve their cultivation qualifications. For their only super sisters, they have no effect at all!"

    "It''s amazing that you can get the pool water that can be improved in all aspects in the" holy land "

    "Then, how about getting some uniforms for my sisters?" Speechless look to the bee. "In terms of military uniform, it''s not difficult to get it with our ability, is it? And I''ve improved my sisters... "

    "You can think of it, of course I do!" The Bee Eater prayed for a speechless look. "But it''s still a question. My sisters only have super power. Most of the weapons and magicians in the world of sparril are magic wands. Can the magic wands increase the strength of my sisters?"

    "And what weapons, swords and spears, are used by the soldiers for their younger sisters? Do you want them to fight in close combat?"

    This Without a word, he immediately retorted: "it''s not necessary to use sparril''s world''s weapons..."

    "You mean, do you want to give 20000 younger sisters in exchange for uniforms?" The Bee Eater said a smile.

    "But do you have enough points?"

    Speechless, speechless no more

    "Super powers are a real hassle..." The harp was bland. "It''s also convenient for our world. Although only a few people can use the display device, a few are ordinary people."

    Speechless suddenly a Zheng, then, eyes lit up

 Chapter 1109

    Support for the new January! subscribe! Monthly Ticket! Reward! recommend! Collection! Friends! Support all of you

    (and the light of the great God, all friends, please take one...)

    giant beast forest camp, lake

    The calm lake is shining with radians. Like a huge light source, it emits a dazzling light that makes people have to squint their eyes to keep their eyes from being hurt. The slow sound of water doesn''t know from which corner it keeps reverberating. It seems that there are streams connected with the lake and infused with new water

    The weather is clear, cloudless, the sun is not hot, but warm enough to provide people, let out to the lake, lighting up the three corners around the mountain, so that it is full of eternal light, extraordinary dazzling

    However, at this time, the most dazzling one is the crimson space ripples that are fluctuating over the lake and pouring some extremely clear water into the lake below, which can rival the whole lake

    With the sound of "clattering" water, the "King''s treasure" that covers the whole lake continuously sprinkles clear water, like rain, into the lake below, and with the injection of clear water, the arc light in the lake seems to be more and more bright

    At that time, a wave of power is flooding in the lake, and it is still expanding

    The reason is that the clear water is pouring into the lake!

    Standing on the bank, speechless while manipulating the water in the "treasure of the king" into the lake in an orderly manner, sighing incessantly.

    Turn around, look at the number of women standing by their side, speechless helpless shook his head.

    "Is it really just the diluted pool water? The effect should be reduced by one level... "

    "Well, there''s no way..." Purple is holding on to his parasol, not see half of the frustrated hook mouth corner.

    "When you and your animals add up to four people, you use a whole third of it. It''s still in the case of saying that your animals are too special and use less. In fact, most of the third is for yourself! "

    Purple eyes turned to the water that was spilling into the lake. Purple knocked the handle of the sun umbrella in his hand with a paper fan, and the old God opened his mouth.

    "Although it''s said that you are the true ancestor, you have huge magic power and more abilities. The amount of pool water that needs to be consumed in so many aspects is also relatively large. But there are many people here who are not just human beings. They certainly need a lot of water. In addition to the large number of people, there is no way to use it without dilution... "

    "Purple is right!" Meiqin nodded her head with great approval. "Since there are good things, we are the happiest to enjoy them together. The effect is not good! "

    "The victory is that everyone can get promotion..." Daisy is also patted silent shoulder, quite comforting significance in it.

    "So, don''t make trouble here..."

    "It''s just a pity to make trouble..." I sighed again, speechless and speechless.

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter to you. Who makes those pools so little water... "

    "If you think about it from another angle, it''s not bad to dilute it once..." The Bee Eater chuckled. "Xiaoyan, did you end your promotion after soaking in those pools for five days? The diluted pool water should not take that long? "

    Smell speech, speechless pondered for a while, also nodded. "It''s the same. It''s not reassuring to let my sisters out of our sight for several days..."

    "You don''t have to worry about that!" Meiqin impolitely put her hands around her chest.

    "We''ll take turns to get in and make sure someone''s watching the sisters!"

    "So..."

    "That''s it, Xiao Yan. Worrying too much is not a good thing The Bee Eater pointed his lips with his fingers, and a pair of stareyes turned to Qin Li and others.

    "However, in Qin, you have to wait until you come back from the world of replicas to enter..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" She nodded expressionless in the piano, but there was a light look in her red eyes, which proved that she was in a very good mood at this time.

    "After all, this replica world is our world. It''s good to go back once! "

    Speaking of this, Qin couldn''t help but think of her sister at home. She couldn''t help but feel a few thoughts in her heart.

    Yes! Wordless plan to enter the world of replicas again!

    Moreover, this time''s replica world is not a strange world. It is the original world of Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si, etc., that is, the world of "dating battle"!

    The reason why they want to go back to the world of "dating battle" is not because they are homesick in Qin, but because of a sentence in Qin yesterdayA word referring to the ''display device''

    "Display device", an extremely special equipment in the world of "date battle"!

    Its source is unknown, only know that it is the taboo technology obtained by human beings in the "dating battle" world in a certain period of time!

    The general term for the device that can realize the purpose of "magic" by means of science and technology is the so-called "display device", which reproduces the calculation results on the computer in the world and completely distorts the rules of the real world!

    Existence is not known by ordinary people. Only some people with special identities know its existence. It was first carried on the combat equipment used by "ast" to fight with elves. Later, it gradually developed into a large system for medical use, reinforcement use and other types.

    The reason why "ast" can get the qualification to fight against elves, get rid of the limit that ordinary people can have, and have the power far beyond ordinary people is because of the "display device"!

    The equipment worn by kite origami and chonggongzhen when they fight with the elves is actually the ''display device'' for fighting!

    Of course, the use of "imaging device" is very wide, and the effect is also very magical. For example, when it is used in the reconstruction of space earthquake disaster and the repair of damaged buildings, even a building, it only takes one night to complete the repair!

    Because its effect is almost as magical as using "magic", so the "display device" is called a device to achieve the purpose of "magic" by means of science and technology. People who use the "display device" to fight, such as kite origami, Chonggong Zhen, are also called artificial "magicians"!

    This time, I want to go back to the world of "dating battle", just to get a large number of "display devices", or even the manufacturing methods of "display devices"!

    Even ordinary people can use the "display device", so there is no reason for Yuban sisters not to use it!

    And with the blessing of "display device", even if the strength of Yuban sisters is not up to the level of graduation, at least it is much better than the state of empty hand combat now

    With the super power of Yuban sisters, it''s a huge increase!

    What''s more, the "display device" can not only be used for fighting, but also for other aspects. If it is assembled on the base, it will definitely make the level of the base rise a few more levels!

    Originally, wordless is intended to transform Yuban sisters into their own ''blood followers'', so as to enhance their own strength

    Unfortunately, although generally speaking, as long as you give your own blood, you can create a follower. If you want to create a strong follower, you must give it important organs!

    Especially the rib, as the part of the vampire to the follower, it is the most advanced thing. After all, the rib contains hematopoietic tissue, and the most important thing for the vampire is blood

    But the problem is that the organs are given and the "blood follower" is created. Then, the organs of this part will not be recovered!

    How many organs are there on the whole body? What are the most important ribs

    Only for blood, for Yu ban sisters who have about seven levels of strength, they can''t improve much at all!

    So, the only way to think about it is in the presentation device

    The last wisp of pool water was poured into the lake, and with a wave of wordless hands, he collected the fluctuating "treasure of the king" and looked at the girls.

    "Well, you can arrange your own order to enter..." Looking around at the women, she shrugged her shoulders.

    "This time I went to copy the world with you, I decided that it was Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai..."

    Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai nodded one after another. As they saw, the girls nodded their heads. Only Icarus opened her mouth and let her smile.

    "Don''t worry, Icarus..." I touched Icarus''s head and began to speak softly.

    "Will be back soon..."

    Icarus looked into silence, looked into his face, nodded his head for a long time

 Chapter 1110

    Tiangong city

    Noisy streets, noisy urban areas, all kinds of noise mixed together, full of every corner of the main street area of Tiangong City, obviously so noisy, but give people an unexpected sense of vitality, it looks very peaceful

    In the process of driving, the vehicle releases the sound of the horn and the bursts of light smoke. On the sidewalk, one by one pedestrians either pass by or stop chatting. Although not everyone''s face is still smiling, it is also a scene that makes people feel at ease when they see it

    The Tiangong city in the world of "dating battle" is not like the Xianshen city in the world of "blood eating rampage". Even in summer, the temperature is also very moderate. It will not be hot or cold. It is not as mixed as the Xianshen city. There are vampires, orcs and assailants.

    Here, there are only ordinary people

    At least, on the surface

    However, in the next moment, in the real world of ordinary people, there is absolutely no possible phenomenon

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."

    In the street, there was a sharp alarm without any warning in Tiangong City, which made the glass windows of many buildings shake. The birds flying over Tiangong city were also frightened by the sharp alarm, and they were hovering in the air

    And those left in the main street area are the people who stop all activities. Everyone''s eyes are wide, and their faces are suddenly stiff.

    Then, when everyone is still in place and fails to respond in a timely manner, immediately after the alarm, a voice propagated through the machine is clear, not urgent, but effective.

    "The precursor of space earthquake is detected in this area. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible. This is not training. This is a real alarm. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible. Please go to the nearby shelter as soon as possible! "

    "Repeat..."

    Listen to the voice of the cold speech and the alarm still in the space, in a silent silence. For a moment, a sound of cool air was shaking at the same time!

    "Space shock! It''s a space shock! "

    "Run away!"

    "Sanctuary! Go to the shelter! "

    In the screams and wails, all the pedestrians in the street seem to have seen the prehistoric beasts. They fled into the nearest shelter and were protected by heavy steel doors. On the street, a building began to fall into the ground, as where the military base in the exercise, unprecedented riots

    The scene, the atmosphere changes

    Only vehicles, no one to drive the road

    Only garbage, no one walking on the street

    Roads, parks, convenience stores. There are no half figures in all the buildings

    It''s clear that there are still some people active until now, but now, the air only leaves that kind of angry people have been active, people''s figure disappears in the street, just like the ghost city in the horror movie, it''s a little creepy

    And in such a chilling picture, a corner of the street, suddenly. A brilliant light surrounded this place

    "Boom!!!"

    Between heaven and earth, only the deafening explosion and violent shock wave hit all directions, destroying everything here!

    The streets are all destroyed, buildings are all cracked, rubble is flying in the air, and at the scene, terrible energy waves are spreading. As if someone dropped a nuclear bomb, the stormy waves rushed around!

    Just for a moment, here, it becomes a real hell

    When the shock wave and explosion stop. That''s five minutes from now

    What remains in place is like a falling meteorite

    The street has been cut a whole layer, and the traces of concrete are no longer left on this street. The blocks and other things that look like walls are standing around the destroyed street one by one, with light smoke on them

    As for the center of the street explosion, the whole ground has been dug up a big hole

    In the void, several figures stood there, looking around at each other in a daze. For a while, a dead atmosphere wrapped around them, making them not speak at the first time.

    Until a long time later, one of them had two ponytails draped in front of her, and the beautiful girl with the long enough bangs to cover one eye just tilted her head and smiled

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    "Not at all!" The little girl with pink ponytail could not help shouting angrily.

    "We caused a space shock! Space shock! I''ve never triggered a space quake! Hateful! "Smell speech, standing in front of four big and small beautiful girls, the man first lowered his head, then raised it fiercely, and screamed like crazy.

    "Why is space shaking again?!!"

    What causes the space shock is the speechless, the piano, the crazy three, the four, the ten fragrance five people who come back to this world!

    "Why? Why on earth?! " Speechless face can''t let go of scratching hair.

    "Why do they cause space quakes?"

    "If you think about it, it''s not surprising..." In the piano, I took a hard breath and bit my teeth.

    "It''s not surprising that our spiritual power has not been sealed, nor is it" silent and present ", causing space shock!"

    In another world, the dormant elves suddenly appear in this world. This phenomenon is called "present world"!

    And the elves return from this world to another world, which is called "disappear"!

    And the situation of "present boundary" is divided into two types according to the generation of space earthquake or not!

    It is called "normal boundary" when there is a space earthquake!

    And the situation that there is no space earthquake is called "quiet present boundary"!

    In fact, when the elves'' disappear ''and return to another world, they will naturally enter a state of dormancy, and they will be pulled into the world here irregularly, just like being forced to wake up, so as to'' present the world ''

    That is to say, whether the "present world" or not has nothing to do with the will of the elves themselves!

    This kind of elves are forced into the real world, which will cause the phenomenon of space shock in the real world!

    If you don''t want the real world to produce space shock, then the elves must rely on their own will to come to this world

    In other words, if you want to be quiet and present, the elves must consciously worship and control the space shock!

    There are four elves in Wuyan, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and Sisi. It''s "present world" to return to this world from sparril!

    In addition, they also forget the seal power, and there is no conscious way to control the phenomenon of space shock. Naturally, space shock happens

    Wordless also more or less understand the words in Qin, but at the same time there is another question.

    In this case, why did the first time I came to the world come with the space shock

    Although there is no conscious worship to control the space shock, there is also no spiritual power, not the spirit

    While thinking about this problem in wordless way, Shixiang and Sisi looked at each other, and when they came to wordless side, Shixiang asked anxiously.

    "Ah, master, have we done something bad?"

    "Should About Maybe Maybe Scratched his cheek, speechless smile.

    "Yes..."

    "Forget it, no one''s hurt better..." There was a sigh in the piano. "All in all, let''s leave before ''ast'' comes..."

    Hearing the words in the piano, the silent people just wanted to nod their heads. In the sky, a burst of air roar suddenly spread into their ears, which made the people who were just going to leave freeze there

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three some gloating like licked the corner of the mouth. "Seems to have arrived..."

    Everyone looked up and saw the direction of the air breaking sound. There, several figures were wearing streamlined light armor. Driven by the sprayer, they came here quickly!

    Seeing this, he rubbed his eyebrows and heart with a silent headache, and looked at the four fairy maidens.

    "No matter what, you need to put on your spiritual clothes quickly. Don''t let the" ast "see your normal clothes, otherwise it will cause some troubles!"

    The four girls nodded, and the next moment, flames, black air, purple light, and ice fog covered their bodies one after another!

    When it reappears, the four fairy maidens have changed into dazzling costumes

 Chapter 1111

    (this time, there is something wrong with the network cable, whoa ha ~ ~ anyway, I don''t care if there''s power to code me at all, whoa ha ~ ~ I''m so happy that I''m so unlucky, whoa ha ~ [broken] ~)

    just arrived at the scene of the space earthquake, kite saw five figures standing in the hole on the origami

    It''s a pity that we haven''t waited for the origami of the kite to see the true faces of the five figures. The fiery fire light, rich black light, gorgeous purple light and cold white light all rose to the sky, which made a group of "ast" members, including the origami of the kite, squint their eyes conditionally and slow down their flight a little.

    It was not until the four completely different kinds of strong light faded that a group of members of the "ast" could see the scene in the void

    The girl with long pink hair, wearing a feather coat, is full of flame

    A girl in a black and red gothic dress with a pair of ponytail and a pair of ancient Western style guns in both hands

    Purple light phase village, wearing Amethyst headdress, dress like armor girl

    Holding the puppet in one hand, surrounded by air conditioning, wearing a little girl decorated with a rabbit green cloak

    As well as standing in front of four powerful girls, no half vision, wearing ordinary black shirt pants, with a black coat of black hair man

    In the middle of the air, a group of "ast" girls saw this scene, and their faces suddenly changed dramatically, even their heads were dizzy.

    "Five Five elves? "

    "Here How could it be... "

    "Five elves It''s really five elves

    "How can I fight this?"

    A group of "ast" girls almost wavered except for the kite origami, and almost didn''t scream directly. Although the jet behind them was still activated, they dare not move forward.

    It can also be understood. Usually, all of their "ast" people add up, and they can fight with an elf, that is to say, against an elf, but in fact, only they know. "Ast" is just to resist the spirit''s "presence" all the time, drag the spirit to nature and "disappear", then the battle is over

    It''s really against the full open elves, using the level of "display device" for "ast" combat, even if all the members add up. It''s just like "hermit", the weakest spirit in history. What can we do for each other!

    Now, deal with five elves at one time, let alone "ast", maybe even "DEM" company can''t help it!

    That''s right. There''s absolutely no other way!

    "P-Day Princess" "Nightmares" "Hermit"

    The first woman. The captain of "ast" named Liaozi in the lower part of the sun stared at the silent group below, and tried to resist the feeling of dizziness, and his teeth were tightly clenched

    "The spirit of fire should be" the fire demon "? And the man, is it ''the red devil''? Hateful! When did the elves know how to get together? Five elves, how can I fight

    Hearing Liaozi''s words from the bottom of the day, the members of "ast" are also a little timid, not too timid. But this camp is too horrible!

    Not to mention the weakest "hermit" and "P-Day ncess", but the super elves with a comprehensive risk level of AAA, they have no confidence to deal with it.

    Although the flame spirit "escape" hasn''t been in the world for a long time, its comprehensive risk has reached AA level, which is better than hermit!

    Of course, they are strong, but so far at least they have not killed a human being. But ''nightmares'', it is called the existence of the most evil and dangerous elves!

    Comprehensive risk level s! Kill tens of thousands of human beings by hand!

    Such existence, alone, they dare to be brave, but now, she is not only not alone, but also with other powers no less than her elves. Who dares to go up

    Only that male genie, the red devil, who only appeared once in the world, has unknown power, unknown danger and is very mysterious.

    Maybe standing in front of a group of elves. Will it be the weak

    Really think so, then "ast" is mentally retarded!

    While the members of a group of "ast" didn''t know how to act at all, on one side, the origami of kite was pale, and the whole person stayed there

    It''s not that kite is afraid of origami, but, at this time, her mind has been filled with a sentence just made by Liaozi in the lower part of the day, and there is no other thing left."''escape '' "Escape" "Escape"

    The eyes are locked in the burning fire of the Qin. The origami of kite is like a human figure repeating the identification name in the Qin. At one moment, the eyes are suddenly red, and the pale face is replaced by the ferocity never seen before!

    Regardless of his companions, the origami of kite rushed to the people below without hesitation. More accurately, it rushed to the piano. Then, there was a sharp sound containing suffocating resentment, mixed with the voice of Liaozi at the bottom of the day!

    "Escape"!! "

    "Wait! Origami! "

    The sharp roar full of resentment did not surprise the wordless people on the ground. When they reacted, the origami of kite rushed to the front of the Qin, ignoring other people, raised a lightsaber, and mercilessly cut it to the forehead of the Qin!

    "You..." I saw the twisted face of an origami of kite with my own eyes, and her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled in the piano. But the lightsaber, which was mercilessly chopped, left her doubts for a while, stretched out a hand, and the hot flame immediately twined up and slowly burned.

    Ding

    The flashing light sword was directly cut into the hand of the Qin, but it was blocked by the flame twining on the arm in a clear sound. The Qin grasped the body of the light sword heavily, and the red eyes looked at the origami of the kite, which was waving a hot red color

    "In this case, I have the courage to rush up. I have to say that your practice is both surprising and amusing when kite is folding paper..." Looking at the pretty face full of hatred in the origami of kite, the Qin frowned and laughed at her involuntarily.

    "Although I''ve heard that you hate elves very much, I didn''t expect to have reached this level. It seems that I really despised you..."

    "''escape '' "Escape" "Escape"!! "

    Kite bited her lips and drew the lightsaber in her hand. However hard she tried, she couldn''t draw out her weapon. At present, she just gave up the weapon in her hand, grabbed a heavy gun and aimed it at the face in the piano!

    "Bang!!!"

    The next moment, in the heavy artillery, the strong energy waves are released, and the zero distance hit the Qin, making the origami figures of Deqin and Yuan all covered by a black smoke with fire light

    "Origami!"

    Looking at the black smoke, Liaozi clenched his fist tightly.

    "That fool!"

    Turning around, Liaozi in the lower part of the day shouted to the "ast" members behind him: "what are you still looking at! Hurry up and help! "

    The members of "ast" were startled. They quickly manipulated the ejector and flew down, but just after a distance, a figure appeared in front of them.

    "Ah, La, la..." Just like a stroll in the courtyard, crazy three is walking slowly in the void, turning to the members of "ast", and a strange smile hangs on her beautiful cheek.

    "I don''t know what happened, but it seems very complicated over there. Can you please don''t disturb them?" Finish saying, crazy three wine red that eye flashed a fierce light.

    "Otherwise, I will be very angry, very angry!"

    "Nightmares" The expression on Liaozi''s face in the lower part of the day was uncertain. She didn''t dare to hear what the evil spirit said in front of her

    At this time, below, the black smoke also gradually dissipated, revealing the situation inside

    Only see, all around the flame of the piano, not even a trace of damage!

    But a origami of kite, I don''t know when she was pinched by the piano, hanging in the air, struggling with pain all over her face

 Chapter 1112

    (Fourth...)

    (alas... There''s something wrong with the Internet cable in the new month... Things are not going well... Friends... Please comfort...)

    "woo..."

    The neck was severely pinched by a totally disproportionate small hand. The origami of kite could only struggle to get out of the control of this hand, but the more she struggled, the more she struggled, the more she struggled. At the end, her face, which had not fluctuated at all, was red.

    The feeling of suffocation constantly attacked the origami''s mind, which made the origami''s head start to become confused. But even so, she still stared at the face in the piano with resentful eyes. If the distance could be closer, she would not mind directly biting up and biting a piece of meat!

    Seeing the origami of kite, the eyebrows in the piano are more and more wrinkled.

    This kite is an origami, and its behavior is abnormal

    For kite origami, who is in "ast" and is in the same class with his brother and sister, I don''t know about it.

    In short, the origami of kite is usually a person with a somewhat inhumane character. He doesn''t deal with others very much. He is also very hostile to elves in the dark. He joined the "ast". It''s not so much for the sake of world peace, preventing elves from destroying the world and hurting others, but rather for himself to hate elves

    So, kite an origami will add "ast"

    But the hostility and disgust seem to be overdone

    In my mind, I recall the information about kite origami. I look directly at kite origami and its eyes full of resentment. I don''t know why, Qin only feels that he''s getting upset gradually, and the strength in his hands increases a little bit, which makes kite origami''s painful "Shen Yin" sound

    But seeing this happen with their own eyes, Shixiang and Sisi didn''t react at all. They stayed in the same place for a while. I didn''t make any action all the time, but I had no words. I took a quiet look at the kite and an origami and sighed.

    When I saw that the kite rushed to the piano with a face full of resentment, wordless had already shouted a bad cry in my heart, and more or less expected what happened next

    It''s also strange that I forget that kite origami is an "ast", and that there is hatred in kite origami. Otherwise, even if the identity of the Qin is exposed, he will not let the Qin be elvish.

    In any case, even if it is seen in the normal state, that is to say, there will be some more troubles. With the means of Qin and the seal of spirit power, the spirit wave will not be detected again. Even if it looks as like as two peas, it will not be treated as an elf.

    But now, in order to save some small trouble, but caused a big trouble, wordless quite a bit of the sense of loss

    I glanced at a group of "ast" members who were trapped by crazy three in the air and looked into the piano without any words.

    "Qin Li, let her go..."

    There was a faint pause in the piano. Hesitated for a moment, immediately nodded and threw out an origami of kite caught in his hand!

    "Cough Cough The origami of kite immediately stabilized its figure, and the thrust of the jet behind it soared, floating it in the mid air, covering its neck, coughing a few times, but its eyes did not move away from the body in the piano from the beginning to the end. Inside, hatred is still

    "Cough Kill you Kill you absolutely "Escape" Kite coughed and said something that made the piano uncomfortable, which made the flame on her body jump up a little angrily

    From the origami words of kite, you can hear it in the piano

    She hates herself!

    But why on earth

    Just because you are an elf

    But the number of times that kite met elves before origami was not a hundred times, but also dozens of times

    It''s true that the intelligence that the kite origami will become reckless to the elves in the Qin is unheard of. This is what kite origami looks like when it treats an elf

    Inside, there must be some reason

    Aware of this, Qin Li''s confused eyes towards an origami of kite gradually converged and replaced with cold.

    "You Know me?... " Say that. There was a pause in the piano and a wave of his head.

    "No, it should be said that you know the" Efreet "

    "Yes? Do you know me? " Yuan yiorigami was very angry and anti smiling. Her pretty face was unexpectedly ferocious because of the anger and hate in her heart.

    "Yes! I know! Of course I do! "

    At this moment, the origami of kite has completely lost its expressionless and emotionless image like a puppet, and it just screams out in an abnormal low voice.

    "How could I not know you who killed my parents!"

    In a word, the calm look of Deqin has changed completely, and the eyes have never been more turbulent

    "What do you say?..." The voice is a little shaky, but the piano is still holding back the sudden fear in the heart, shaking the voice line, hoarse voice, asking for the voice."You said I Kill your parents? "

    "Yes! You are the one! The spirit of fire ''fire''! Five years ago, a fire broke out in Tiangong city! Kill my parents! "

    Yuan yiorigami''s face was pale because of her loud roar, but her voice full of hatred was still all that was left in her ears.

    Gawking at the origami of the kite roaring at him, the face turned pale without a trace of blood.

    Five years ago? Fire

    Isn''t that when I was transformed into an elf and got the power of an elf, the first time I became an elf

    Do you really kill the origami parents of kite at that time

    Thinking of this, a heart in Qin suddenly beats faster because of fear, and his eyes are full of fear.

    After all, before she met speechless, she had the constitution that once she used the power of elves excessively, she would lose her consciousness and become a monster who knew nothing but destruction!

    Five years ago, maybe he killed some people unconsciously when he went mad. Maybe

    The thought flashed in my heart, and my body trembled in the piano.

    Just then

    "Because it''s the spirit of fire, it''s the murderer who killed your parents?"

    Compared with the ordinary and terrible sound in today''s Qin, a piece of origami in kite suddenly rings out. Together with it, there is a horrible flame that burns the atmosphere and makes the surrounding temperature suddenly rise several levels!

    "I''m sorry, the one who killed your parents probably has my share..."

    Kite turned her head violently and looked at the sound source. Then she was stunned

    The red fire is like a boa constrictor rising from the sky, rolling all over the body, speechless and bathed in the fire. A pair of wine red pupils look at the origami of the kite with a little pity and a little sympathy, which makes the delicate body of the origami of the kite suddenly shake, dazed

    "Two The spirit of fire

    Seeing the dazed appearance of kite origami, the pity and sympathy in speechless eyes became more and more strong. The kite origami, who clearly understood the eyes, could not help but step back, and then his face became fierce.

    "In that case, both of you..."

    "Kill both of us?" Wordless narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    "Do you think you can do it?"

    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it!" Kite''s origami cries out, and the heavy cannon in his hand is raised again. This time, he aims at speechless.

    "Kill you!"

    "Funny..." With the sound of no emotion in the origami of kite, the origami of kite was shocked and had not come to make a response. A figure appeared in front of her, reached out and pressed the heavy cannon in her hand. The wine red eyes suddenly looked at the origami of kite.

    "If you can kill elves by hatred, you don''t need ''ast''

    During the speech, speechless force to grasp the heavy artillery, severely thrown out!

    An origami of kite catching heavy artillery suddenly flew out!

    When the origami of kite is stable again, looking down, speechless and zither are gone. Even Shixiang and Siji are gone. Even the crazy three who stopped "ast" don''t know when they are gone.

    The scene, only a faint words, reverberated in the air

    "Believe it or not, the elves who killed your parents are not Qin Li, but someone else..."

    Yuan yiorigami''s face changed, and her eyes were frantically scanning every corner of the scene, but she didn''t find the trace of the speechless people

    Looking at the members of Liaozi and "ast" flying towards the lower part of the sun, kite bited his teeth and clenched his fist tightly.

    "Five rivers The way of scholars

 Chapter 1113

    (ask for support...)

    Tiangong city

    It is almost an hour ago that the space earthquake happened

    At this time, the space earthquake alarm has been lifted, the protected residents have also come out of the shelter, the damaged streets have been repaired with the "display device" at the same speed as the gods, and the whole Tiangong city has been restored to the appearance before the space earthquake

    The residents of Tiangong city have been used to the space earthquake for a long time. Therefore, as soon as they come out of the shelter, a group of residents seem to have nothing happened, nothing happened, and the noisy state is restored again, making the whole Tiangong city full of life

    On the surface, no one would have thought that just an hour ago, a small riot happened in a corner of the city, just like hell

    Of course, the pedestrians on the road will not know that among them, the culprit of the space earthquake is walking with them and heading for their own home

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si are four people''s clothes have changed back to the past casual clothes, and the spiritual power in the body has been sealed again under the function of the "seal ring", completely becoming an ordinary person, walking on the road back to Wuhe home with speechless

    Along the way, Shixiang and Sisi were very happy. Some of them were jumping in front of them. They were anxious to go home. If they were not speechless, Qinli and Kuang, they would all want to run directly.

    Obviously, for the first shelter after getting rid of the identity of being hunted, the five river family has a very special position in the hearts of Shixiang and Sisui.

    Besides, Shi Zhi also takes good care of them at ordinary times, which makes them miss them a little

    As for crazy three, they always keep elegant walking posture and smile. A pair of eyes narrowed with laughter, didn''t say a word, just walked

    However, if you look carefully, you can see that crazy three''s vision sometimes looks very vaguely behind her, and then the pace will speed up a little bit, and draw a distance from the two people walking behind her. Even behind Shixiang and Sisi, they don''t notice the situation behind them

    To this end, walking behind the crazy three speechless heart some grateful to crazy three smile, and then, look at their own side

    There, head bowed in the piano. The whole face is covered under his own bangs, people can not see the expression clearly, but, vaguely, you can see that the tiny body in the piano is shaking

    I watched the piano for a while, but I turned over my head. The eyes are on the front, only one person in the piano can hear the voice slightly sounded, into the ears of the piano

    "Do you still care about the origami of kite?..."

    Originally, the delicate body in the slight shaking shook violently. The head in the piano was lower. For a long time, it finally opened its mouth

    "I Did you really kill the origami parents of kite? "

    "I really care..." Speechless sigh. "You didn''t kill people when you were in sparril..."

    "That''s not the same as this!" The voice in the piano was raised involuntarily, but for a moment it seemed a little sharp.

    "It''s up to me to kill them. But yuan yiorigami''s parents are not only ordinary people who have no power to fight back, but also have no fault. What''s more, it''s not a behavior determined by my own will, different, different... "

    "So you think it''s your fault?" Speechless pouted his brow.

    "Isn''t it?!" Qin suddenly raised his head, will be very shaken eyes on the speechless line of sight.

    "Do you want to say that. Is it right to kill ordinary people without any fault or power? "

    "Wrong, right, I don''t know!" Speechless waved his hand and looked directly into the eyes on the piano.

    "But I don''t think it''s ever done. Even if it''s a crime, you don''t have to bear it! "

    "Not yet?" With a fist clenched in the piano, his eyes dimmed.

    "Really not? That''s something I don''t even know about myself, but iris saw it with her own eyes... "

    "Witness it?" Speechless cast a glance in the piano. "Are you sure she saw you kill her parents?"

    Smell speech, the footsteps in piano slightly meal, brow wrinkly up.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Although you were a little child five years ago, in terms of appearance, shouldn''t it be difficult?" Speechless shook his head.

    "Since kite origami has very different feelings for Shizhi, it''s impossible that she doesn''t know you. So why didn''t she show you anything before, and didn''t treat you as an enemy until you were elvish?"This There was a daze in the piano.

    "If I remember correctly, the information that a origami of kite just revealed seems like this..." Speechless calm analysis of a sentence.

    "Kite origami''s parents were killed by one of the elves when you first became elvish five years ago, when your spiritual power went rampant and caused a fire, right?"

    "What do you want to say?..." Qin''s eyebrows have been tightly wrinkled into a group, but from the wordless words, she also faintly noticed something, looking at the wordless eyes, there is a hope.

    "Do you know something? If so, please tell me, brother... "

    Hearing this, speechless couldn''t help but smile.

    Since becoming his calling character, he has been called "elder brother" in the Qin under the "commander mode", but in terms of character, the Qin under the "commander mode" is still the same cold and venomous tongue, and he will never be merciful.

    And it''s the first time in my life to use the tone of entreaty and entreaty like this

    It seems that she really cares about hurting innocent ordinary people when she goes berserk

    But also right, no matter how cold, the piano is still in the piano, the nature is still so kind

    "You may not understand what you say..." Speechless for a moment, this son said: "you five years ago when the spirit of memory is not lost?"? Well, I''ll help you retrieve your memory, and you''ll know what''s going on! "

    "Retrieve memory?!" When Qin''s spirit shook, his expression suddenly became serious.

    "Can you do it?"

    "Little things!" Silent mouth slightly hook. "Don''t say to help you retrieve your memory, I can make up a memory for you!"

    "If you dare to do that, you will die!" In the piano, I glanced speechless coldly.

    "Listen, if you dare to make up a false memory for me, don''t think I will forgive you!"

    "What if I help you to retrieve your memory and prove your innocence?" The wordless tone began to become playful.

    "How do you want to repay me? My lovely sister

    "Newspaper Repay... " The eyes in the piano are unsteady. I dare not look at the face full of drama. My cheeks are also slightly red, and the mosquito voice is wriggling.

    "Really In that case Whatever you want... "

    Speechless stunned looked at the piano, it seems that I don''t dare to believe that it was said from the mouth of the piano.

    But very soon, speechless also smiled, smiled very joyfully.

    "That''s what you said. I can''t regret it..."

    "You''re upset!" In the piano, he glared speechless.

    "What commander Ben said has always been calculated! So if you dare to fake your memory, I will definitely... "

    "Yes, yes..." Speechless spread out. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to mess about this kind of thing..."

    "It''s better!" There was a cold snort in the piano. He quickened his pace and walked forward. His face was still ruddy.

    Obviously, to say "whatever you want" is also a challenge for the "commander mode"

    Seeing this look in the piano, the smile on the wordless face slowly converged and let out a sigh of relief.

    At least, the piano has been restored to its former appearance, and it has achieved its goal.

    However, I didn''t expect that "whatever you want" would be said in the piano under the "commander mode". It can be seen that she really cares whether she killed some innocent people in the case of violence or not

    Fortunately, Qin is not the murderer of yuan yiorigami''s parents. Otherwise, I can''t believe what the Qin will look like

    "Shidao! hurry up! Leave you alone oh ~ ~ "

    " here comes... "

    Hearing the cheering cry of Shixiang, speechless also put away the thoughts in my heart and quickened my pace

 Chapter 1114

    (July seems awesome, but is it really beginning to go down?) When the silent group came back to Wuhe''s house and entered the house, they were faced with panic. They rushed out of the taxi weaving in a guise and scared everyone.

    After a lot of rioting, it''s not easy to calm down. The taxi Weaver is trembling to explain to Wuyan and others what''s going on

    Until Shizhi''s explanation is finished, the wordless line is full of sweat. The root cause of Shizhi''s seeming to be a ghost lies in them

    This is the replica world. The time ratio is 100:1 with the sparril world. If you leave the replica world without words, the time of the replica world will stop flowing

    Therefore, Shi Zhi did not know that the silent group had left the world for a long time!

    The problem is that when they leave the world, Shixiang and Sisi are staying with Shizhi!

    Therefore, the time of the "dating battle" world also stays at the time when Shizhi, Shixiang and Siji are still in a chat state

    In the world of sparril, speechless summoned four fairy maidens. Shixiang and Siji, who were staying with Shizhi, also left Shizhi''s side. When they came back to the world with speechless again, time began to flow again. The effect is

    Shixiang and Sisi are two people. They suddenly disappear before Shizhi''s eyes!

    The poor man is still immersed in the pleasant chat time with Shixiang and Sisi one second before weaving, and then two big living people disappear in front of her in one second. Can you not be afraid

    In this fear, Shi Zhi naturally did not dare to stay alone. He ran to find the three people, wordless, Qinli and Kuang. When he found out

    These three people also disappeared!

    Such a strange phenomenon scared Shizhi almost fainted. Want to escape from Wuhe family. But I''m afraid that even the people on the street outside will disappear, and even she is the only one left in the world, then she will definitely collapse!

    Therefore, Shi Zhi can only shiver. With fear in my heart. Escape back to your room. Drill in the quilt, never dare to come out again, until the silent group shouted "I''m back" at the door. She just burst out in tears

    Knowing the whole story, the silent five people called a face, they could only comfort the Shizhi who was in a panic, but there was no way to explain what the "miraculous phenomenon" was. In desperation, they could only use the silent hand to erase the memory and let the Shizhi stop

    When everything calmed down, Shizhi took Shixiang and Sisi to cook. Speechless, they were brought into the room by the piano that they were forced not to stay. By the way, crazy three followed.

    Of course, the three people don''t want to do anything that makes people feel good and happy, but to help the Qin get back the memory that they lost when they were elvish five years ago

    ¡­¡­

    Wuhe family, in the room of Qin

    The burning magic fire dances on the fingers like a cheerful spirit

    Catching the magic flame on the finger, bending the finger wordlessly, the magic flame is shot out like a bullet, hitting the ground, that is to say, a white and gold magic array takes the magic flame into the ground as the center, and waves out in a clear sound.

    Looking at the mysterious magic wave, the rotating white gold magic array, silently nodded and looked into the piano.

    "Stand in this magic circle, it can help you to recreate the memory before and after five years of elvization!"

    Smell speech, Qin inside stretched a small face, although the face is expressionless, but there is an unspeakable solemnity, nodded, walked into the magic array, stood in the middle of the magic array.

    "Hum..."

    A light curtain like a barrier flashed on the white and gold magic array. It took the edge of the magic array as the boundary, and wrapped the piano in it!

    Then, the wave of magic began to expand, and the eyes in the piano closed slowly

    At the same time, the eyes of the speechless and crazy couple were closed.

    This magic array also has an additional effect, that is, it can let others also share the memories recalled by people in the magic array!

    In order to avoid losing the memory as soon as it is retrieved, Qinli also agrees to share her memory with wordless and crazy three people!

    Therefore, in the room, the three people closed their eyes and immersed themselves in their own minds

    A fuzzy image, in the center of three people''s minds, slowly emerged

    ¡­¡­

    In the image, I stand there in my childhood piano

    However, she is not alone!On the opposite side of Xiaoqin, there is still a shadow standing

    A whole body is covered with something like mosaic!

    Then the shadow held out a hand that was also covered with mosaics

    In each other''s hands, a little red gem with a faint fire red light is lying there

    "Shadow" seems to say something to Xiaoqin, which slowly stretches out its hand and touches the red gem

    In the moment when I felt the red gem in the little Qin, the red gem suddenly turned into a streamer, and integrated into the palm of the little Qin!

    Then, the whole body of the harp was burning with a hot flame!

    The clothes began to burn from the lower part, and turned into ashes one by one, and became a unique style, like a feather like pink and white kimono

    Wearing a feather kimono as beautiful as fantasy, bathed in the hot flame, in the image, the little face in the piano is painfully twisted, which is very clear!

    Not only that, in the small Qin around, the bright red flame began to burn up, the small Qin also seems to endure the pain to the limit, shouting!

    As received what order general, the flame fiercely an expansion, crazily spreads all around and goes!

    The park, the house, the shop, all buildings and even the street, are all covered by the merciless fierce flame!

    And in the little Qin, it''s like being tied to a pillar, with hands outstretched and crying out with pain, just like the living holy lady who was burned. With her shouting, the flame around the little Qin goes like a jet in all directions!

    When Xiaoqin finally stops shouting and calms down, everything around has been in the fire, burning slowly

    In the field of vision, all things are burned!

    Moreover, the fire is gradually expanding its scope!

    Looking at all this, the face of Xiaoqin once again showed a look of pain, falling to the ground like a crash, hiding his face and crying. The big tears came down from his eyes, dropped on the ground and were directly evaporated by the hot flame.

    "Shadow" has been standing there watching, until a moment, it suddenly raised its head, looked at the sky, immediately disappeared!

    Almost at the same time, a figure fell from the sky and came to the front of Xiaoqin. It seemed that Xiaoqin grabbed the life-saving straw and threw it into each other''s arms. Before long, I didn''t know what they talked about. Each other gave Xiaoqin a red bracelet, which disappeared

    That person, it is the first accident back to five years ago, Tiangong City speechless!

    When Xiaoqin put on the seal ring and sealed all its spiritual power, speechless disappeared on the spot, the shadow appeared in front of Xiaoqin again

    I saw that "shadow" maintained the movement of looking up, and looked at the sky for a long time without words. Until it was sealed with spiritual power, the spiritual costume turned into a flame. In the little Qin, some people were afraid to cover their body and back a few steps, and "shadow" seemed to react and look at the little Qin

    Then the shadow held out its hand

    This time, there are no more gems on the hand, and the palm of the hand is no longer spread in front of the harp, but directly on the head of the harp that wants to escape!

    A tiny ray of light flashed from the shadow''s hand, and the struggling harp froze, eyes closed and fell on the ground

    Looking up, looking up at the sky, the shadow disappeared again

    The fire that pervaded the whole Tiangong city also lost the power of combustion. With the fall of Xiaoqin, it gradually darkened, exposing many buildings and streets that had been reduced to ashes in the air.

    Until it''s all gone

    Smoke, scorching black, can not live a fire truck driving into the burning Tiangong city image, became the last scene in this memory segment

 Chapter 1115

    The magic wave that constantly flows in the small space quietly fades away, and the white and gold magic array in the center of the room also gradually shrinks back and pinches out in the air

    Speechless, Qinli and Kuang three suddenly opened their eyes, which sparkled with a surprised look, as if they had a nightmare and were awakened, even breathing was slightly short.

    "Just It was

    Holding his forehead in the piano, this action is made subconsciously. I am still immersed in the memory just retrieved. The red eyes are violently turbulent, even the pupils are lax

    "I Remember The reason why it''s elvish... "

    Compared with the lost organ, the wordless expression is full of remorse.

    "It turns out that the shadow is there from beginning to end. Why didn''t I find it?"

    The mouth said this, but speechless heart also felt a helpless.

    What can I do

    When I went back to Tiangong City five years ago and saw Qin, it was just an accident. I couldn''t control it at all. The time was only a short period. When I came, I was not free. When I went, I was not free. Even if I found the shadow, I couldn''t do anything.

    However, the shadow that led to the transformation of the Qin into an elf has always seen itself disappear from the scene of Tiangong City five years ago, which is quite unpleasant in wordless mind.

    "The shadow..." Kuang San frowned slightly, then stretched out. Whispered a word.

    "It turns out that it''s the one who makes the instrument become an elf..."

    "Well?" Hearing the words of Kuang San, both of them were stunned, and asked in response.

    "Crazy three, do you know it?!"

    Crazy three nodded, but soon shook his head again. "It can''t be said that it''s a recognition, but I have dealt with it several times before I followed my husband."

    This Qin took a deep breath, forced down the inner restlessness, calm down.

    "Do you know who it is?"

    Crazy three very directly shook his head. "I have dealt with it a little, but I have talked about it several times. I only know that every time it appears, it is covered by fuzzy black shadow. I have never revealed my true body. As for its purpose and what I am doing at ordinary times, I don''t know... "

    Smell the words. There was silence at chinriton. Speechless first looked at the piano. Then I saw crazy three.

    "Crazy three, how do you know it?"

    "At the beginning, it found me by itself!" Crazy three Mi Mi Mi only the wine red eyes that show outside, recalled. Slowly open your mouth.

    "It seems that it knows a lot of things, and I also know that I was collecting a lot of time to launch the" Twelve bombs "at that time. As for your husband, you are studying in Zen high school and living in Wuhe home. It also gives me the information of Shixiang and Siji with them!"

    "What did it give you?" Speechless pupil slightly a congealed, said to crazy three: "you mean, at that time, the reason why you transferred to Zen high school to come to me was that it offered you information and asked you to come to me?!"

    "Yes!" Crazy three sighed. "In other words, I have always been able to get information from outside and successfully integrate myself into human society, thanks to it..."

    Hearing this, chin eyebrows pouted up. "In other words, don''t you know anything about it?"

    "I''m sorry, I really don''t know much about it..." Crazy three cast his eyes on Qin.

    "Almost every time it comes to me on its own initiative, and all the information provided to me is provided free of charge by itself. I once doubted its purpose of doing so, but what it did was not harmful to me at all, so I don''t know why it did it..."

    At this point, crazy three also turned a glance speechless. "But it seems to be very interested in your husband. I even doubt that it planned to meet him at the beginning!"

    "Interested in me?..." Speechless brow picked pick, smile. "Is it because I unexpectedly returned to five years ago and sealed the spiritual power in the piano?"

    Crazy three pondered for a while, nodded and replied: "except this possibility, there should be no other. After all, in this world, the only one who can seal the power of elves, except for Shizhi, is the Lord!"

    "In addition, my husband has the ability to compare with the elves, even surpass the power of elves and immortality. If I didn''t become the summoner of my husband, I would never know what the existence of my husband is like in my whole life..."

    "That''s right..." Silent low head, pursed pursed his lips. "It has done so many inexplicable things behind its back, and it must have its own purpose. For it, my sudden inexplicable existence should be possible to disrupt its plan and pay attention to me, which is not surprising...""Don''t you even know the body of the shadow?" Qin Li turned to Wuyan and said, "don''t you know a lot of things in the world of replicas?"

    "Didn''t I tell you when I was in the" blood eating frenzy "world? The replica world I know is not all... " A silent wry smile.

    "Although I know more about this world than the" blood eating frenzy "world, unfortunately, that" shadow "is a mystery, and even I don''t know what it comes from..."

    "It''s useless for you to always drop the chain in the key place!" In the piano, there was a rude cold hum. "At least I know why it wants to turn me into an elf, and why it''s better to use the core" Spirit Crystal "of the power of an elf to give a human being..."

    "Here I really don''t know Speechless and a little angry don''t turn away, suddenly said a sentence.

    "But I do know that in this world, there is another human being who, like in the piano, is endowed with spiritual crystallization by the shadow and becomes an elf!"

    "What do you say!" Qin in a surprise, then forcibly pulled the silent collar, angrily cried out.

    "Why don''t you keep saying such an important thing?!"

    Head slightly back, to avoid the Qin that face-to-face saliva, speechless pie mouth.

    "What if I said that?"

    "Do you still need to say that?!" "Of course, it''s up to you to communicate with her and seal her psychic power!" cried Qin angrily

    "There''s nothing I can do..." Speechless stall hands, in the piano before the wind quickly explained: "that guy because of some reasons but very hate men, but very like some lovely and beautiful girls!"

    The anger on his face froze in the piano.

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three is also a little surprised to open his mouth. "That is to say..."

    "Yes..." Speechless eyes cast on Qin''s body, said teasingly: "like Rena, she is a lily lover, I can''t cope with it, or in Qin, you want to sacrifice the color a little?..."

    A choke in the piano, looking at the speechless and crazy three people throwing themselves at the same time, full of strange eyes, suddenly angry, shouting at speechless and commanding.

    "Then I don''t care. The work of dialogue with elves is yours. You must take her down!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless and strange expression also froze on the face, surprised to make a sound.

    "I told you, is she a lily lover?"

    "That''s your business!" In the piano the insolent fork rises the waist. "There are many people who have been successfully attacked by you. Don''t tell me you have no way to deal with a lily girl!"

    "I can''t help it! Do you think I''m the God of strategy? " Make complaints about silence. "That''s changing a person''s orientation. Have you ever seen a more difficult strategy?"

    "All said, that''s your business!" His eyes narrowed and he waved impatiently.

    "Do you really want a display device?"

    Speechless one Zheng, hurriedly nods, let the corner of the mouth in the piano pull up a bad smile.

    "In this case, you have to do your best to complete the task of ''latatosk'', so that I can apply for some ''display devices'' from above..."

    "Amount..." Speechless mouth corners twitch, the skin laughs the flesh not to smile to say: "I I can also rob the "display device" of "ast" or "DEM"... "

    "The parent organization of latatosk, yasgat electronic industry, has more advanced technology of display device than DEM!" The piano looked speechless with a smile.

    "Doesn''t that matter?"

    In a word, speechless can''t say anything more

    Qin Li nodded with satisfaction

 Chapter 1116

    Tiangong City, come to Zen high school

    "Ha ~ ~"

    walking on the corridor to the classroom, he yawned wordlessly and exhaustively, which made the taxi Weaver on one side frown and get angry.

    "Shidao, would you mind a little bit? Seeing you like this, even I want to sleep... "

    "No way, this time is not my own reason..." Speechless scratched his cheek, smiled bitterly and shrugged.

    "It was too late last night. I didn''t get enough sleep..."

    "Too late?" Shi Zhi blinked his eyes, then turned his eyes to walk on the left side of speechless. He was eating the ten fragrance of a piece of bread and walking on the right side of speechless. He held his speechless arm in close arms. He was crazy with a smile. His pretty face suddenly turned red.

    "Shi Dao..." Blushing, Shi Zhi coughs deliberately and squints at speechless.

    "I can''t say too much about your private life, but please keep it under control, otherwise, as a sister, I will be very troubled..."

    "you make complaints about all kinds of places that I want to talk about." Silent mouth slightly twitches. "Does my private life have to do such impure things in your eyes?"

    "Isn''t it?..." Shi Zhi closed one eye, the other half narrowed, and continued to squint.

    "Let me ask you a question, Shi Dao, what is the reason that you stayed up last night playing and sleeping?"

    "I..." Speechless open mouth, want to say something, but it is a word can not say.

    Did you tell Shi Zhi that last night he was going to reopen "fraccinas" to Tiangong city and let the members of "latatosk" have a place to work today

    He didn''t mind letting Shizhi know about these things, but Qinli was always opposed to dragging Shizhi into the water. If we let her know that she told Shizhi all about Ratatosk, it would be a great joy to have no words

    Therefore, when Shi Zhi asked this question, he could not give a statement without any words

    But this kind of performance, falls in Shi Zhi''s eye is speechless, refutes cannot!

    "Ah..." Some of them sighed and Shizhi quickened his pace.

    "Fortunately, the master said that you are the real brother in Qin. It''s not my own brother. I''ll tell you everything about you to Qin. "

    Leave this sentence, Shi Zhi just like want to stay away from abnormal, step up again, soon disappeared at the end of the corridor

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching Shi Zhi disappear in his sight. Speechless hand covered his own face door, looked to hold his arm crazy three.

    "Do I look like a pervert who can''t live without a woman?"

    "Huh?" Crazy three tiny a Zheng, then, only the wine red eyes open a little bit, showing an incredible expression.

    See form, speechless canthus beat a few times, pulled shrug shoulder.

    "Well I see... "

    "Ah. The way of scholars Just chewed a bread in the hands of the ten joss sticks pulled the silent clothes, inquisitively asked the voice.

    "What is nightlife?"

    Crazy three immediately "Puchi" a, laugh out a voice, speechless a face also all collapsed into a pile, did not have good gas to say a word to ten joss stick.

    "This question, if you are willing to say it when Shizhi is still here, I will not be regarded as a pervert..."

    "Shizhi..." Ten joss sticks stupefied for a while, looked around. A sudden exclamation.

    "By the way! Where''s Shizhi?! Where''s Shizhi? "

    "Is there only bread in your eyes?" Speechless almost crazy. "It''s clear that people have left under your eyes!"

    "Ha ha..." Even crazy three also prostrate in the natural state of Shixiang. He can''t help laughing, but his stomach hurts.

    Along with the fighting among the three people, the entrance of the classroom also appeared in front of the three people

    "Stare..."

    Almost at the same time that speechless, crazy three and Shixiang three entered the classroom, all the noise in the class stopped and became silent

    All eyes couldn''t help but sweep over the three people. There are all kinds of emotions in it.

    There is envy, there is inquiry, there is curiosity, there is jealousy.

    But more than that, I despise

    Despise speechless!

    After all. In their eyes, Shixiang just shouted out a sentence to Kuang sannu a while ago: "I''m Shidao''s girlfriend, you''re just Shidao''s fiancee" so fierce words come

    Now, the three are loving, close and harmonious. It''s strange that you and I went to school together

    Of course, the rumor about the name "Wuhe Shidao" also changed from "two boats on foot" to "two boats on foot" in the first place, which made men envy and envy, women hate and despiseI feel all kinds of vision coming from all around me. There is no response on the surface of wordless, but I can''t cry or laugh in my heart.

    Recently, no matter which world I am in, it seems that I am so attractive

    From this point of view, I really have the fate of being a hero

    With such an idea, he sat in his seat, chatting with the crazy three or ten incense people on one side, treating all the people around him as dirt, teasing the two beautiful girls without any scruple, causing a silver bell like laugh.

    See this scene, in the eyes of the boys in the class almost all burst out of fire, one by one beat the chest, burst into tears.

    No matter it''s crazy three or ten joss sticks, they are all super beautiful girls in a million!

    Such a beautiful girl, in the whole Zen high school, has enough qualifications to be a consecutive school flower!

    Now, the school flowers are talking with a boy who is "not impressive at all". How can he not be envied

    "Nah, Wuhe students..." Nearby, several female students have gathered around Shi Zhi''s body, and begin to count up and down.

    "Shouldn''t you be in charge of your brother''s two boat business?"

    "Shidao doesn''t have two boats..." Although Shi Zhi thought that wordless was a bit of a playboy, she still chose to protect herself and shook her head.

    "That You see, isn''t that often on TV? At first, two people were very close to each other, but one day a fiancee came out, saying that the marriage contract between them was made by their parents... "

    Shizhi explained in this way: "Shidao is like this now. In fact, he has nothing to do with Shiqi. Shidao really likes Shixiang..."

    It can be seen from this sentence that Shi Zhi is actually standing on the front line of Shixiang

    "That''s right..." Around, a group of female students nodded their heads in relief. Looking at the silent eyes, they could not help being kind, which relieved Dezhi.

    But just then

    "Wuhe Shidao!"

    When speechless, crazy three and ten fragrant three were chatting happily, an extremely calm and cold voice line with no fluctuation in voice suddenly sounded.

    Hearing the familiar voice, speechless and stiff, turned his head conditionally, and the figure in his eyes did not come out of his expectation

    It''s the origami of kite!

    "Kite origami..." Speechless some indecisive don''t open their own line of sight, the heart can''t help but some worry.

    This kite is an origami, won''t you just do it here

    Maybe he saw the idea in wordless heart. He raised his head lightly and stared at wordless face.

    "I have something to tell you!"

    The whole classroom is still

    Is it true that two pedals are the same as the past, and now three pedals are used

    This idea appeared in the minds of almost all the students at the scene, so, a dazzling line of sight went straight to speechless, which made speechless feel cold for a moment

    Wiped the sweat on his forehead, and gave a silent dry smile.

    "That one, iris..."

    "I have something to tell you!" Yuan yiorigami interrupts the wordless words with the same tone and tone. At the same time, there is no doubt in her eyes.

    See here, speechless know, if not with kite an origami to explain clearly, then she will not give up.

    "Hello! An origami of kite! " On one side, Shixiang involuntarily called out, "what do you want to do to Shidao?"

    Yuan yiorigami ignores Shixiang and still looks speechless, which makes Shixiang angry.

    "I said you..."

    "Shixiang..." Patted Shixiang''s shoulder, handed her a reassuring look, speechless straight out of the classroom, kite immediately followed an origami.

    As soon as they came out of the classroom, the whole classroom was full of noise

    "Shizhi..." No, girls and classmates all look to Shizhi.

    "Are you sure that your brother only likes the students of yedaoshen?"

    Shi Zhishan''s smile, tired of lying on the table.

    "I don''t care..."

 Chapter 1117

    At this time, there is not much time left for class

    In the corridor, students in uniform walk towards their classrooms in a mighty way, forming a flow of people in the same direction. Only wordless, kite and origami, under the curious eyes of all the students around, carry the flow of people and go in the opposite direction

    Along the way, they didn''t say a word. They kept silent with each other. They went against the flow of people and walked until they came to the stairway. They separated from the flow of people, climbed the stairs and walked to the locked roof top gate

    It''s like an appointment. Wordless and kite stop at the same time. They turn around and face each other. If someone sees this scene, they may think it''s one of them who brings the other here and intends to make an advertisement.

    If you don''t look at the stern look on your face

    Far away, the noise of the students coming to Zen high school is still reverberating, clearly spread into their ears, but at this moment, both of them have selectively screened all the voices out, clearly less than three or four steps away from the place where people flow, but the scene, it is strange to form a quiet space like isolated from the world

    Looking at kite''s origami face, which is usually extremely delicate, speechless can''t help but have an idea of "just smile". Of course, this idea is only a flash, speechless. It''s more difficult to make kite laugh than Icarus.

    After all, the origami of kite carries a burden that ordinary high school students can''t afford.

    Hate!

    And this hatred broke out completely when I saw Qin in yesterday!

    The reason why kite origami brought herself here is that I can guess a little bit more or less without any words. To be honest, the hatred in kite origami didn''t make trouble in the first time, which was a little unexpected, but it can be said. He still doesn''t want the origami of kite to hurt the piano.

    Even though. Compared with the origami of kite, the Qin is undoubtedly strong against the sky, speechless and I don''t want to see that

    So, if you can. He also wants to try his best to erase the hatred in kite''s origami heart!

    Even if it can''t erase the hatred in its heart. At least let kite believe that. Qin Li, not her enemy!

    But, with the character of kite origami. It''s almost impossible to believe my words

    Speechless can only do its best

    There''s really no way. An origami of kite is going to bite the Qin and not put it in it. Then, for the sake of the Qin, it''s necessary to use some stronger means!

    Of course, that''s later

    As for telling her the real enemy who killed yuan yiorigami''s parents, he didn''t think about it, but he gave up immediately.

    Because it''s more difficult than letting kite give up hatred, believe in herself and smile from her heart!

    Really know that truth, that kite a origami is likely to completely lose the power of survival, directly collapse!

    Only that truth, speechless, can''t be said directly. If it is true, even if it is said, it''s impossible for kite to believe in origami. It''s also possible to attract hostility and misunderstanding completely.

    Now, speechless can only drift with the tide

    In the relative silence, from the beginning to the end, kite origami let the eyes without emotion cover the body without words. Looking at the silence without words, there is no sign of opening up. Kite origami also did not know whether it was impatient or could not bear it, and asked directly.

    "Yesterday, what do you mean by that?" Staring straight at the speechless eyes, kite an origami like a routine opening, speechless can feel, kite an origami eyes become subtle sharp up.

    Seeing this, speechless raised his head, smiled lightly, and said lightly: "since you choose to ask me, can I be regarded as if you believe my words?"

    "No! I didn''t believe you! " The origami of kite said without hesitation: "it''s just that I can''t tell which one is the real murderer of my parents, or in fact, you are both my enemies!"

    "What an unexpected answer..." Wordless closed his eyes. "Since you didn''t choose to believe me, why are you going to ask me?"

    "If Qin is your enemy, then there is no doubt that I will protect her, and if I am your enemy..." Slowly open their eyes, speechless straight at kite an origami unchanged face.

    "Do you think I will confess my crime honestly?"

    Smell speech, kite a origami face is finally some change, tightly bite his teeth, fist also shook up.

    "Tell me!" The delicate face became a little ferocious and painful. The origami of kite seemed to interrogate and plead to raise his voice."Five years ago, the spirit that killed my parents was you or in the five harmonica!"

    "Nothing to do with the piano!" Speechless as if I didn''t see the change of iris''s origami look, the tone was very calm.

    "Qinli itself is a human being, because some chance coincided to gain the power of the elves, so she became the elves. The fire five years ago was not caused by her own will..." Regardless of the sudden change of iris''s origami expression, she shakes her head wordlessly.

    "From the moment when she got the power of the elves to the moment when the power in the Qin was sealed by me, during this period, the Qin stayed in place and never moved a step, so she didn''t kill anyone at all!"

    "Human beings have gained the power of elves? Still sealed by you?... " The origami eyes of kite fluctuated violently, and the strength of biting teeth was gradually strengthened.

    "Do you think I will believe such a thing? At that time, I saw the spirit''s figure clearly... "

    "Let''s not say if you really see it!" Speechless fierce wave, interrupted kite an origami words.

    "Even if it is, are you sure you see it in the piano?"

    "I..." Kite was stunned by an origami and frowned.

    "That day I I saw The spirit who killed my parents

    "Just the figure, are you sure it''s in the piano?" Speechless eyes, like electricity, shot at the origami of kite, which made kite step back.

    "Clearly you didn''t even see your appearance, why can you be so sure?"

    "I..." The color of kite''s folded paper was cloudy and sunny, and she was biting her lips. "It''s true that I didn''t see the real appearance of that fairy, but how can you prove that wuhejin has nothing to do with this? Are you the one who killed my parents

    "No matter what you think, it''s like a lie you weaved to protect the five harmonica?" Kite points to speechless.

    "If it''s not your hands, then come up with evidence, otherwise I will never believe it!"

    With the spread of the sentence "kite origami", the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became heavy

    Looking at kite''s origami and fingers, his teeth are biting his lips constantly, and he is still exerting his strength. I''m afraid that it''s not strange that her lips will be directly broken in this way.

    It can be imagined that the death of both parents, for a kite origami, is a painful thing in the end

    In such pain, if we let kite know the true face of the murderer who killed his parents

    That''s cruel

    A silent, wry smile. "It''s true that I can''t come up with clear evidence that Qin Li is not the murderer of your parents, but you also have no evidence that Qin Li is the murderer of your parents, don''t you?"

    Finish saying, speechless fierce look up, looked to kite an origami. "Or are you going to kill my sister and Shizhi''s sister and suffer the same pain of losing your close relatives as you do?"

    "Sir Weave The kite ''s face turned pale when she folded the paper. She lowered her head and covered her face with bangs. She couldn'' t say a word anymore

    Speechless no more, just look straight at the origami of kite, trying to analyze something from its face, but what you can see is just the shivering of the thin shoulders of origami of kite

    Obviously, an origami of kite is struggling!

    Although I don''t know what happened to Yiyuan origami and Shizhi, which makes Shizhi so important in Yiyuan origami''s mind, it''s good to subvert Tianping in Yiyuan''s heart by this way

    It was not until a long time later that the bell rang for class that iris took a breath and raised her head. Her face was calm again.

    "I''ll find out the killer!"

    Leave this sentence, kite a fold of paper also do not go back

    Back against the wall, looked up, looked at the ceiling, speechless sigh

    "It''s a good result to be calm for a while..."

 Chapter 1118

    In the sky above Tiangong City, fraccinas

    Surrounded by walls and floors made of mechanical steel and wires, the cold color is constantly revealed from all sides

    On the narrow steel corridor, speechless walking in this place like submarine passage, moving his own footsteps, in the reverberating footsteps, towards the end of the passage, a door with a small electronic dashboard on the side goes

    Before long, speechless came to the place less than a meter away from the door, but he didn''t stop and walked on. In the sharp sound of electronic dashboard, the door automatically slid open, showing the situation inside

    Like the bridge of a spaceship, from the door, from the outside to the inside, the floor extends into a semi oval shape, forming a room with a wide area. In the center, there is a high platform, on which there is a chair made of steel, and the left and right sides are connected with gentle steps

    Down the stairs, there are two rows of seats equipped with very high-tech precision instruments on both sides. A group of members of "latatosk" are sitting there and operating without any sense of disobedience. Presumably, these members of "latatosk" don''t know

    At this time, the air ship they were in, not only was it not there until last night, but even its existence had changed!

    Today''s "fraccinas" is no longer a pure air ship equipped with various "display devices" and precision instruments, but a treasure!

    It is also a treasure with strength up to the level of gold weapons!

    Other places don''t say first, just say that their own defense has increased a lot. I think that even if they are directly attacked by some aggressive ''display devices'', they should be able to bear it!

    What''s more, the members of "latatosk" don''t know, even if they are familiar with the air ship again and operate "fraccinas" precisely. Speechless once a thought comes out, they can make their operation all invalid!

    After all, "fraccinas" has become a speechless exclusive treasure!

    No one but him can manipulate it!

    Except with the silent consent

    With speechless into the command room of "frakesinas", everyone in the command room immediately focused on speechless body. It includes the Qin sitting on the command platform and the shenwuyue Gongping standing under the command platform, the village rain Lingyin, and the two wordless subordinates

    Chonggong is really that! The moon and the feather!

    "Captain!"

    Seeing speechless coming in, Chonggong Zhenna and the night moon Chenyu immediately turned their heads and called out.

    Speechless nodded, walked to two people''s front, first looked at really that, then looked to the night moon Chenyu. Smile at them.

    "It seems that your injuries are almost healed..."

    In the World War I with crazy three, Zhenna and Chenyu are both hurt. Before they leave the world, they are still in the state of recuperation

    "Thank you for your concern!" The night moon Chenyu touched his back and laughed. Like a lotus blooming, very beautiful.

    Unfortunately, under that beautiful face, there is a pure man''s heart

    "Although it''s rather troublesome to deal with the bullets with spiritual power, it''s better to deal with them before today. The injury is all right!"

    "Well, it''s expected..." It''s really like a little adult nodded his head, small body. It exudes an incredible sense of maturity.

    "Ratatosk''s" display device "technology is better than" DEM "in all aspects except combat use. Although it''s troublesome to deal with attacks with power, it''s enough time to deal with them in a few days..."

    "You''re all right..." Speechless patted two people''s shoulders, let alone, this scene looks, really care about the taste of subordinates, let Deqin can not help nodding. But attention is also quickly put into the machinery in front of us. What''s up

    Seeing this, he asked curiously: "what to do? So busy... "

    "Do you think everyone is as idle as you are?" Qin also did not return to say such a sentence, while biting the mouth of the "pearl.". He gave a speechless look.

    "The information about ''phantom'' hasn''t been loaded into the database, so it''s necessary to lose the memory again. Some important information is lost. I''m busy for the time being..."

    "Phantom" Speechless first is a Zheng, followed by a relieved nod.

    "Is that the shadow?"

    Qin nodded, eyes still stay in front of the instrument. "Although I don''t know what kind of existence the other party is, in nine out of ten, there are only elves with that kind of power, so I gave it an identification name, and I hope I can analyze the fluctuation of its spiritual power if I can...""Is it possible?" Speechless can''t help asking. "Phantoms have never appeared in public..."

    "Five years ago, when phantoms gave me the image of the crystallization, a very short segment was captured by a nearby surveillance camera!" The eyes in the piano narrowed gradually.

    "Although it''s only a short period, it''s the only evidence that can prove the emergence of ''phantom''. It''s necessary to make a comprehensive analysis. If it''s going well, maybe it can catch a little fluctuation of psychic power."

    "So..." Speechless pondered for a while, smiled. "Well, it''s worthy of being in the piano. There''s no negligence at all. It seems that my brother can''t be left behind..."

    Words fall, speechless and upright, and look at the true and the night moon and Chenyu.

    "What happened to the data you collected yesterday?"

    Hearing this, Qin couldn''t help but stop the work at hand. Zhenna and yanchenyu also looked at each other and nodded their heads.

    "Although some of them are not ideal, the general information has been collected..." At night, Chenyu takes a step forward, holds a piece of information in his hand, and looks at it.

    "Yuxiao Meijiu, a student of Longdan Temple women ''

    Looking up, the night moon Chenyu looked at Wuyan, handed him the information in his hand, and frowned at the same time.

    "I don''t know why, the information about Yuxiao Meijiu has been recorded since half a year ago. As for the information about Yuxiao Meijiu six months ago, no matter where it was from, it''s very strange..."

    "Yes, captain..." True that stare speechless, eyes full of confusion. "Even" latatosk "can''t find any information about the lure of night beauty nine months ago. This lure seems very unusual..."

    "General, of course, is not general..." Speechless slightly sighed, turned up the data in hand.

    "Well, it''s not surprising that you can''t find the information about yuxiaomei six months ago. After all, the name" yuxiaomei nine "was not changed until six months ago. Before that, her name was xiaodaiyuenai!"

    "Changed name?!" It''s amazing, but it''s also a little relieved. "No wonder I can''t find her information half a year ago..."

    "Captain!" The night moon and Chenyu immediately spoke. "Do you need to find out the information about Xiao daiyuenai?"

    Smell speech, silent slightly pondered for a while, then nodded.

    "Find out the information of Xiao daiyuenai, and give it to me before today!"

    "Yes! Captain! " The night moon Chenyu answered and immediately ran out of the command room to collect information

    It was only then that the opening was made in the piano on the podium.

    "Is that the human who is endowed with the power of elves like me?"

    Hearing this, I was shocked. Speechless, I looked into the piano and nodded my head.

    "Noumenon you should also know, and recognize it as'' Diva ''!"

    "Diva" Qin in Leng for a moment, surprised to say: "the original lure night nine is that half a year ago, once" the world "of" Diva "(singer)"? "

    "Yes..." Speechless spread out. "Everything about Yuxiao Meijiu started half a year ago, do you understand?"

    "Became a spirit six months ago?" The eyes in the piano flash slightly.

    "So, what are you going to do?..."

    "How to do it..." Wordless scratched his cheek and looked at a piece of information on the data.

    "In a word, let''s get in touch first!"

 Chapter 1119

    This is a square in the corner of Tiangong city

    The area of the square is not very large, and it only covers as much as a playground. Therefore, the flow of people in the square is not very much. Only the bustling and scattered people walk through the square laughing with each other, but they don''t stay much, just pass by

    This is not only because of the small area of the square, but also because there are no entertainment facilities and commercial stores in the square. It is just an open space, some of which are just a few chairs to provide rest for passers-by. Generally speaking, it is not an attractive place

    At least, it is usually like this

    However, today, there are more people in the square than usual, and almost all of them are girls!

    If you look carefully, you can see that these girls passing the square are purposefully going in one direction, with smiles on their faces and talking about something happily.

    In their hands, some unlit fluorescent sticks and fans with pictures of someone are held in their arms. They hold them tightly like treasure. They walk and look at them from time to time as if they are worried about when they will disappear

    Seeing such a group of people, people with a bit of brain will basically flash a fixed impression

    That''s the fans who go to a concert held by a star!

    As it happens, it is not far from the square where there is nothing. There is a suitable venue for concerts or large-scale entertainment activities!

    Today, in that venue, there is indeed a concert, little-known held

    Walking in the square, looking at those bustling girls walking in one direction in twos and threes, silently pursing their lips, their steps seemed to be hesitant

    Yuxiao Meijiu, a popular singer, started six months ago!

    It has a beautiful song called "auditory drugs". He has published many popular songs with his overwhelming singing skills. Once became a popular super singer on the Internet, even over many old singers, widely spread!

    It''s just, this popular super singer. But it never appeared on TV or in magazines. She never shows her true appearance in front of others. Even if it''s about idols, only some CD songs are released regularly, and even concerts are held in secret. Only a few fans are invited to attend.

    And they''re all female fans

    So, the idol singer has become a super celebrity, but only a few people have seen her appearance, so that, her mystery, people begin to doubt whether she really exists

    Now, in the entertainment area near the square, there is a secret concert held by Yuxiao Meijiu!

    Wordless also learned this from the intelligence collected by Zhenna and yanchenyu, which came here

    As for hesitation, it is inevitable

    After all, Yuxiao Meijiu is a lily lover

    Of course, if it''s just Lily lovers, it''s not a big problem. The biggest problem is that this fairy who loves beautiful women extremely has the opposite attitude towards men

    Extremely dislikes the male, even met one side, does not say a word, reduces each other''s position in the heart to even the cockroach inferior degree

    No words can imagine, if I really go to see Yuxiao nine, the result I''m sure there won''t be any good results

    "Is that really good?" Ear, wireless headphones, some soothing voice came out of the piano.

    "Yuxiao Meijiu is extremely disgusted with men. In the past, you will definitely cause hostility to each other, let alone strategy. Here, you should follow my advice..."

    "Do you dress as a woman?!" Speechless roughly blocked the words in the piano back. "Don''t even think about it!"

    "Really, why are you so stubborn!" Qin said angrily, "it''s just a way to deal with the enemy. It doesn''t really make you a woman. Why don''t you compromise?"

    "If that countermeasure is really implemented, my most important thing is almost gone!" Speechless and unabashed in his disgust.

    "You''d better let the night moon carry out such a strategy. Anyway, I''m suffering from no happiness..."

    "You..." The sighing voice in the piano is very clear from the other side of the earphone, followed by the general tone of tiredness.

    "So what are you going to do? In this way, it''s impossible to lure the nine beauties of the night... "

    "Who said it must be a strategy?..."

    "Ha?..." For a moment, Qin thought he had heard it wrong.

    "I''m not a Shizhi. The power of sealing elves needs to improve their liking degree..." Speechless turned his mouth, so he explained a sentence, but it led to the confusion in the piano."But the ''seal ring'' also needs the other party''s willingness to wear it. Is the strategy necessary?"

    "That''s right..." Knead his brow, no words shook his head.

    "There''s always a way. Anyway, you don''t want me to be a woman..."

    Cut What''s wrong with the piano. "Whatever you want, whatever you want, you can succeed anyway..."

    "Well, I can''t guarantee success..." Sighed, speechless out of the square, toward the venue of the concert.

    "In a word, one step at a time..."

    ¡­¡­

    With those fans holding fluorescent sticks behind, not long after, a semi-circular building appeared in the eyes of speechless

    One by one, female fans lined up orderly and walked into the building slowly. Not far away, some passers-by looked at the phenomenon curiously and wondered if there was any activity being held. Some of the more curious ones had already asked.

    And those who come forward to ask, if they are women, will be greeted by the staff''s smiling face and get the answer, but those men are driven out of the house, one by one, full of indignation and swearing, leaving speechless and speechless.

    Don''t even ask a man to inquire about it. It''s so annoying for a man

    "In this case, you can''t go in openly..."

    Looking at the buildings where all the female fans have entered and even the doors have been closed, I pondered for a while and smiled

    The figure slightly moved, and the whole person disappeared in place without anyone noticing

    ¡­¡­

    "Mei Jiu ~ ~ ~ Mei Jiu ~ ~ ~ Mei Jiu ~ ~"

    when speechless appeared again, the huge cheers that were enough to break through the ceiling came into his ears at the first time, which scared him completely without any psychological preparation, and quickly swept around him.

    First of all, the audience is full of fluorescent rods!

    There was a darkness around. The only light source left was the fluorescent rods in the audience, which could not be counted clearly, and the spotlights on a large stage!

    From the deafening cheers, I can''t speak until I find myself standing on the back passage of the stepped auditorium. Behind me is a door, which seems to be the door leading to the outside.

    And on the front stage, in the center, a girl in gorgeous clothes and a good figure stood there

    The upper part of the dress is made up of hollow sleeves and lace like ribbons, while the lower part of the dress is made up of pleats, like a skirt made of light, which is very dazzling.

    Under the light of the spotlight, the girl''s long violet hair is dotted with a little bit of starlight. On the side of her hair, she also wears the moon like ornaments, like compressing the whole night sky on the beautiful hair, plus the pair of bright silver, extremely attractive pupils

    Beauty!

    It''s really beautiful!

    Even if it is speechless, can not help but be surprised by the girl''s ultimate beauty

    At this time, the girls on the stage are dancing on one side, forming a delightful dance with very few movements, and singing a song with a sweet smile on the other side

    A song with attractive timbre!

    Listening to this song, he couldn''t help but admire it. But soon, he found out

    In this extremely beautiful timbre, it seems to contain a little bit of different spiritual power

    The effect of the psychic power, like the mental wave emitted by the bee eating exercise when it prays to use "psychological control", has the nature of seduction and hypnosis in it!

    That is to say, on the stage, the extremely beautiful girl is using the power of elves to hypnotize and seduce all fans on the scene!

 Chapter 1120

    The intoxicating song is reverberating in the vast space, filling every corner, it is like the most beautiful voice in the world, which can''t be changed into ripples, waves, on the scene, every fan is holding up the fluorescent rod, yelling loudly, with a trace of infatuation left in his eyes

    Listening to the song that is full of aggression and constantly intends to get into my mind, watching the crazy fans in the audience, wordless eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    Although the spiritual power contained in the singing is small, it is enough to influence ordinary people. The fans must be more or less affected by the singing to make such crazy cheers, right

    Although that song is also very good except for the factor of spiritual power, ordinary songs can''t make people so crazy!

    Looking up, looking at the beautiful girl who is still immersed in her own performance, a flash of streamer flashed in wordless eyes

    ¡­¡­

    Yuxiaomeijiu: (grade 73)

    "Is that what she''s trying to do

    I don''t know if I can share the silent information from the system perception. There are some low voices in the piano coming from the other side of the headphones, and she can still hear the sound of biting her teeth.

    "Is she dressed in spiritual clothes? In front of so many people to show the spiritual costume? What on earth is she thinking! "

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless and speechless. "Maybe under the guise of stage effect or something, you want to stir up the atmosphere? Maybe they didn''t care about the identity of the elves. Maybe they didn''t care... "

    "It''s really a mess that lures Xiaomei nine..." There was a cold hum in the piano. "What are you going to do then?"

    "What to do?..." Speechless scratched his cheek, and for a while he had a headache.

    Although he came here, he didn''t know how to contact Meijiu

    Who can lure Xiaomei to see a man like a virus, let alone touch him, even unwilling to see it

    Looking at the beautiful posture of dancing and singing on the stage, I sighed wordlessly.

    "Why does such a beautiful girl have such a troublesome character? It''s more difficult than crazy three... "

    "It turns out that crazy three are not the same as you did?!" The voice in the piano became vicious.

    "So you also give me a point simply, the lily girl to receive!"

    "That''s very interesting..." Wordless almost fell to the ground.

    "Ask your husband to simply accept her girl. You are the only one in the world who can do this!"

    "Shut up!" A second ago, the tone was still fierce in the piano. In this second, the voice was full of shame and anger without any accident, mingled with the shock of the rest of the members of "Ratatosk" and the scream of the moon without God Gongping like the sky falling down. The piano shouted out.

    "Deal with her quickly!"

    "At least you want me to prepare for it? It''s too hard to lure Meijiu to night... " Silent smile

    All of a sudden, the beautiful song that has been echoing in the air suddenly stopped

    Along with the stop of singing, the cheers of fans in the audience also stopped at once, instead of the murmur full of doubts. Aware of something wrong, he immediately looked up and looked at the stage. This time, his vision was immediately aligned with a pair of rigid bright silver pupils thrown from the stage!

    The silent heart clenched.

    Only see, just full of smiling face of singing and dancing in the lure night nine do not know when to look at him. The smile on the face is stiff there, and the movement in the dance is fixed on the spot with the body''s pause. Only a pair of beautiful big eyes make a circle of ineffable ripples, until finally, it turns into a thorough disgust!

    Under the suspicious gaze of all the people on the scene, Meijiu lures Xiaomei to take back the dance action and bow her head. The bangs, flush with her eyebrows, blocked all her expressions and made the fans in the audience scream in amazement.

    There was a lot of noise

    "No!" In the earphone, some raised voice lines in the piano are sharp.

    "Yuxiaomeijiu''s liking degree is declining at an unimaginable speed, and it has been infinitely close to zero incorrect! It''s down to a negative number! "

    Smell speech, speechless expression also sank all of a sudden

    "In the end, is it still like this?"

    Just then

    "Why..."

    A little greasy sweet voice just like the sound of mosquitoes, miraculously spread into the ears of all the people in the noise

    Immediately. Everyone saw

    Yuxiao meijiumeng raised her head, stared at the silence on the channel behind the audience with the same eyes as watching the disgusting insects, and shrieked!

    "Why is there such a dirty thing in my concert?!!"The voice full of disgust actually vibrated an amazing volume, like the strong wind in the attack, turned into sound waves, which exploded to the whole field like a shockwave!

    "Ah ah!!!"

    All of a sudden, a large number of fans in the audience were first hit by the shockwave sound wave. As if being hit hard by invisible air pressure, they screamed out one by one and were blown out one after another, hitting those chairs or walls. During the period of wailing and howling, each one suffered a lot of damage!

    See this scene, silent pupil a shrink, then, full-bodied anger over his wine red pupil.

    This lure night beauty nine, incredibly because of own mood, will the mood vent in the ordinary person''s body?!

    These people are all her fans!

    Looking around at all the wails and howls around, the little scarlet girls are more or less. The wordless heart is inevitably filled with anger, and the eyes to Yuxiao Meijiu are cold

    "Don''t cast your filthy eyes on me!"

    Mingming''s voice is very sweet, and her appearance is also very beautiful. However, the words that are uttered from the nine mouths of Yuxiao Meijiu are extremely vicious, and there is a strong color of disgust in her eyes.

    "It''s disgusting. When I think of my singing being heard by a filthy thing like you, I feel sick all over!"

    Taking a deep breath, Yuxiao Meijiu''s full chest immediately protruded infinitely, until it reached the limit, Yuxiao Meijiu just opened her mouth!

    "Ah!!!"

    A long high voice reverberated from the mouth of Yuxiao Meijiu, and turned into a wave, like the impact after the explosion, mixed with thick pressure, like the essence of the general, violent swing to the direction of speechless!

    In the past, the seats in the auditorium were blown away, and even those who fell on the ground were shaken up and smashed down again!

    Seeing all this with one''s own eyes, the cold color in wordless eyes is more and more profound. Seeing the impact of the sound wave, I don''t avoid it, and I don''t make any action. I just stand in the same place and look at Yuxiao Meijiu coldly. The cold sight makes the face color of Yuxiao Meijiu in the shrill cry change. I can''t help but feel a little timid

    Until then, the substantial sound wave hit the speechless body, blew his clothes and his hair, but in any case, it could not move his body, just like a statue standing on the earth in the storm, nothing moved!

    "What..." Lure night beauty nine eyes opened a little bit, the footsteps also can''t help but retreat.

    There is no movement under the voice of his own offensive power, which has never happened before!

    Even those "ast" magicians are not able to do it, that man, exactly how to do it

    Is he the magician of "ast"

    But he didn''t wear the equipment

    Or is he an elf

    In my heart, I was thinking about this, and I was going back to my body. I wanted to look up and look at the man again, but this look up, originally standing in the position of the man, was empty!

    Lures the night beautiful nine one startles, has not responded, in one ordinary day lets her all disgust, only the man only then have the rough voice, in her back, reverberates

    "Where are you looking?"

    As soon as she was stiff, she turned around and looked behind her.

    On the other side of the stage, I stood there speechless and straight, opposite to the beauty of the night. I had a shallow smile on my face, but there was no half smile in it.

    Obviously, what Wuyan did to Yuxiao Meijiu was a little inflamed

    "You..." Yuxiao Meijiu pursed her eyebrows and opened a long distance with Wuyan without hesitation.

    It''s not because she''s afraid, it''s just that she hates man''s nature and keeps her subconscious away from speechless

    The performance of the two was also captured by a group of people in the piano of "fraccinas" through the large screen. At present, the face in the piano became heavy.

    "Even my brother is angry. I''m in trouble now..."

 Chapter 1121

    (July seems suck), is it because of the relationship between summer vacation? I hope you can support me more...)

    in the command room of "fraccinas", a group of members of "latatosk" all look up, look at the two people on the big screen who draw the arrow and the value on the goodwill bar of the nearby representative of inducement to Xiaomei nine, which is still falling, and they are all a little flustered

    "Commander!" A member of latatosk spoke flustered.

    "Diva''s state of psychic fluctuation has begun to be unstable. If it goes on like this, it is likely to cause a space earthquake!"

    "Captain!" Really that fist clenched loose again, loosened again clenched, on the face that is usually full of earnest also appeared a little nervous at the moment.

    In fact, it''s not only the real one, but all the people nearby, including the Qin, are getting nervous.

    "Something''s wrong..." Qin forcefully bit the "precious pearl" in his mouth, trying to use the sweetness to ease the tension in his heart.

    "If we go on like this, we will only be less and less fond of luring Xiaomei Jiu. There is no way for us to go on fighting at all!"

    "Is the captain going to fight with Yuxiao Meijiu?" The expression of the moon and Chenyu is uncertain. "Shouldn''t it be so dispassionate? Captain

    "That''s not necessarily..." The eyebrows in the piano are slightly pursed. "Because I see what I dislike, I vent my emotions on ordinary people. Even those people are her fans. It''s really too much to lure Xiaomei Jiu. I''m afraid it will be really angry with my brother''s character..."

    "What shall we do then?" That''s really looking into the piano. "If the captain is really fighting with diva, then the" ast "side will surely catch up..."

    "It''s true that it''s not a good thing to meet her again..." In Qin''s mind, there is a cold face like a puppet in kite''s origami. Some of them have a headache and bite their teeth.

    "I can only trust my brother''s judgment here!" Turn around, look at the true that and the night moon Chenyu, the piano loudly announced.

    "That''s true! Night moon! You two are on your way. If "ast" people come out, they must be stopped! "

    Zhenna and midnight Chenyu nodded, ran out of the command room directly, and saw the situation. Inside the piano, they were all present.

    "All personnel, ready to enter the battle at any time, and the space earthquake alarm is placed on standby. As soon as signs of a space quake are detected, an alarm will be raised! "

    "Yes!"

    "There is no moon!" Qin Li bowed his head and said to Gongping, "brother and Yuxiao Meijiu are likely to fight. You can arrange to save all the fans in the arena!"

    "I see!" Shenwuyue respectfully and energetically saluted and ran out of the command room.

    Arrange everything. The wrinkles on Chin''s brow are relieved. He looks at the big screen with a smile on his face, but he has no smile in his eyes. He mutters softly.

    "What a troublesome brother..."

    ¡­¡­

    Concert venue, stage

    Looking at the taut face, full of disgust at their lure night nine, speechless around a look. The eyes fell in disorder from those fans who were crying and howling, and the sound without any mood fluctuation suddenly sounded.

    "Do you know what you did?"

    "Ha?..." Lure night beauty nine Zheng for a while, then frowned tightly, sweet crooked greasy voice line reverberates in the air.

    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but could you please don''t talk to me as if nothing happened? It''s disgusting! "

    "They''re all your fans, aren''t they?" Ignoring the words of Yuxiao Meijiu, speechless continued to speak as if on their own, with a calm face.

    "You are a popular entertainer. Is that how you treat your fans? "

    The eyebrows of Yuxiao Meijiu twitched slightly. Subconsciously, with silent eyes, she swept her eyes to the direction of the audience. She looked at the girls who fell to the ground one by one and were in some pain. It seemed that she didn''t realize what happened until now, but she laughed.

    Next. A word that let the silent face solidify gradually spread in the air of the stage with innocent laughter from the mouth of Yuxiao Meijiu.

    "Are you kidding? Since I''m a fan. Of course, I have to accept everything I have. I can do whatever I want! "

    This sentence just finished, the smile on Yuxiao Meijiu''s face suddenly solidified

    She has a keen sense that the atmosphere of the scene seems to be a little different, which makes her feel trapped in the mire and unable to breathe

    "Because they are your fans, they have to accept whatever you want..." The placid eyes cast on the body of Yuxiao Meijiu, and speechless suddenly laughed.

    "Even if you inflict pain, they have to accept it gratefully. Do you mean that?"Seeing the smile on the wordless face, the former Yuxiao Meijiu would feel the disgust of that smile. But at this moment, the smile fell into Yuxiao Meijiu''s eyes, which made her feel cold inside.

    However, Yuxiao Meijiu nodded her head and spoke naturally.

    "They like me so much. Isn''t it their wish to get hurt for me?"

    "Willingly?" Speechless gaze tempts night beauty nine. "Are you willing?"

    "Yes!" "You will all listen to me!" cried Mei Jiu

    The words fall, lure the night beauty nine fierce opened own hands, at the foot, a circle of ripple like ripples suddenly fluctuated, and spread out on the whole stage!

    "Gab day El!"

    Just like in response to the call of Yuxiao Meijiu, a huge castle like piece of metal slowly emerged on the stage in the glittering ripples under his feet!

    It''s a giant organ with a slender silver cylinder connected to it, which is comparable to the whole stage in size!

    "That is..." In the command room, the pupils in the piano shrank when I saw this scene, and I was shocked to shout.

    "Is it an angel?"

    From the earphone, I heard the silent voice in the piano and frowned, as if I thought of something. My mind immediately extended to "fraccinas", cutting off all the systems in the command room that capture the sound of the scene, and ignoring the noise of the commotion from the earphone, I saw the beautiful nine of the night.

    In the audience, the audience who slowly climbed up from the ground seemed to notice this, and looked at each other, but Yuxiao Meijiu was a mean smile, with a wave of his hand!

    Just like what is being depicted, with the track of Yuxiao Meijiu''s palm waving, a long and shining organ keyboard appeared in front of her!

    Then, the hand of Yuxiao Meijiu is put on the keyboard of light

    "Sing! "Gab day El!"

    The next moment, the huge organ standing on the stage makes a different sound!

    In the connected silver cylinder, a clear syllable overlaps again and again, turning into a sound wave in the ripples, spreading out towards the surrounding!

    The air of the whole conference hall was shaken by the sound wave, which spread into the eardrum of all the people, directly eroded, as if penetrated into people''s brain. It was not until a dozen seconds later that the syllables of the whole conference hall were gradually calmed down and finally disappeared

    At the same time, all the voices on the scene disappeared!

    Whether it''s the previous abnormal piano sound or the wailing of the audience''s mourning sound, it''s gone, not even the sound of talking and footsteps!

    No! Change is more than that!

    In the audience, the audience who are still struggling to get up in front are just like mechanical dolls. They stand up straightly without any extra actions. Their heads are lowered, their faces are free of any expression, and their eyes are all gone!

    Looking at those who stand up with neat movements that even the fully trained army can''t do, the audience, like the human body model, are speechless as if they had expected. They give a light glance, and then they look at Yuxiao Meijiu. Their eyes are still calm.

    Clearly catching the silent eyes, Yuxiao Meijiu''s face sank, and her slender fingers pressed on the keyboard of light fiercely, and a syllable was springing up.

    "Get him!"

    The audience straightened up, grabbed the fluorescent wand in their hands, and rushed directly to the stage!

    Messy and orderly footsteps spread into the silent ear, which finally made him have a look.

    Looking at the faint and joyful expression of Yuxiao Meijiu, she closed her eyes wordlessly, took a deep breath and drank coldly!

    "Sure!"

 Chapter 1122

    "Gab day El"! The angel who lures the beauty of night!

    The body is a huge organ with a light keyboard, which can play different music, and according to the different music, the effect is not the same!

    As the ability of luring night beauty nine is to control the voice, once being lured night beauty nine "requests" with the voice infused with spiritual power, then, ordinary people without spiritual power will be unable to resist obedience!

    And the existence of "angel" -- "break army singer (GAB day EL)", even raised the ability of luring Xiaomei nine to the limit. In a moment, thousands of people in the whole venue fell into the control of luring Xiaomei nine, just like what luring Xiaomei nine just said.

    Everyone, will listen to her!

    Because, yuxiaomei nine has the ability to control them!

    Even if they are really allowed to die, these fans who turn into dolls will not hesitate!

    This is the meaning that lures Xiaomei nine to convey to wordless!

    Even if we just had no words and didn''t cut off the capture of the voice of "fraktos" on the spot in time, I''m afraid that even everyone in "latatosk" would fall into the control of yuyemei 9 and never turn over again!

    Such behavior is abominable!

    Even if I knew the situation of Yuxiao Meijiu in advance, I also knew why it became speechless, and I couldn''t help getting angry.

    Kill and lure Xiaomei nine. I can''t do it without words!

    But he also looked down on what Yuxiao Meijiu had done!

    For now this leisurely, arrogant incomparable, as others such as playthings lure night nine, speechless involuntarily produced a trace of disgust, even if there is a reason, can not help but stir some anger!

    "Sure!"

    Looking at the crowd of people rushed to their own body, speechless cold drink. All of a sudden, the syllables mixed with magic waves spread all over the whole conference hall!

    In the next second, all the audience, like the living dead, just like hearing the supreme order, froze on the spot and couldn''t move any more!

    "How could this happen?!" Lures the night beautiful 91 pair of bright silver eyes to fluctuate violently, on the face to emerge full of disbelief. Then the sight of hate swept to speechless.

    "What on earth have you done!"

    "What did I do?..." Speechless sneer. "It''s just to control their behavior. Compared with you who control their spirit, my approach is much worse..."

    "You..."

    "I had been thinking about it before and even after I came here. How to contact you so as not to arouse your hostility... "

    When Yuxiao Meijiu was about to say something, the silent voice suddenly turned around and interrupted her words, which made Yuxiao Meijiu stupefied for a while, as if he had heard something funny, his face was incredibly tense.

    "Contact me? Stop kidding! Let you dirty men touch! I might as well die! "

    "Expected..." Listen to the words of tempting the beauty of the night. Speechless face did not change color of nodded.

    "So I''ve been very distressed, but now, thank you, what you have done, so I don''t need to be distressed..."

    Smell speech, lure night beautiful nine back a step, in the heart, a not very good premonition ascended. Let her involuntarily asked a voice.

    "You What do you mean! "

    "It''s very simple!" Wordless squint down the eyes. "I don''t want to have peaceful contact with you like this. Do you want to accept my lessons or choose the way of negotiation after struggling desperately? Choose your own way!"

    Lures the night beautiful nine complexions to be angry, the gas extremely counter smile.

    "It''s just a human being. Do you think you''re going to win? "

    "Sorry, I''m not human!" A silent sneer.

    "You are the real human, aren''t you?"

    When I heard the sentence in front of Wuyan, I was stunned. And when the latter sentence also fell into her ear, her expression was completely changed, and finally turned into a deep shock.

    "You know me..."

    "Of course I know about you! Everything! " Speechless waved his hand, and again interrupted the words of Yuxiao Meijiu.

    "But I also said that I have nothing to say for you now!"

    "Who''s going to talk to you disgusting men!" Yuxiao Meijiu''s face was gloomy, and she cried out with some resentment.

    "Since you know so much, take these secrets and die for me!"

    "Gab day El" - Rondo! "

    As if he wanted to vent his hatred for silence, Yuxiao Meijiu stomped his feet severely, and a circle of glittering ripples centered on Yuxiao Meijiu''s stomped feet, which were constantly fluctuating and swaying on the whole stage!In the next moment, a lot of silver cylinders appear from the glittering ripples on the stage, like supporting their own masters and surrounding their enemies. In an instant, the whole stage is full of silver cylinders!

    Until it extended to a certain extent, the silver cylinder stopped. Then, the front end, like a sound cylinder, turned towards the silent direction. Only one of them, like a microphone, aimed at the mouth of Yuxiao Meijiu!

    Raise your body, induce Xiaomei nine to take a deep breath, and send out a high voice deep enough to reverberate to the silver cylinder standing in front of you!

    "Ha!!!"

    The silver cylinder of "gab day El" constantly reverberated the sound of inducing Xiaomei nine out, and then came out from the silver cylinder aiming at the speechless, like an invisible rope around the speechless body!

    The invisible sound waves of the naked eye whirled around. Speechless, I felt that my body seemed to be pressed by something heavy from all directions. I squeezed it in the middle. Even my body became a little heavy, which made him pick his eyebrows and smile happily.

    "How is it? Isn''t it amazing? My voice... "

    "Well, it''s amazing..." Looking down at his fingers, he smiled.

    "It''s just that you made a mistake..."

    "Wrong?..." Yuxiao Meijiu stares speechless and shrieks. "It''s a great gift for a man like you to listen to my voice. If you can evaluate my voice, it''s the most serious pollution in the world. If you can, please close your mouth and don''t stain my voice!"

    "Don''t worry, you can''t sully your voice..." A quiet smile.

    "It''s not your voice at all. How can you say that?"

    This sentence, like a sharp arrow, relentlessly stabbed into the heart of Yuxiao Meijiu, which made her feel a sharp pain, and her face became white, even the smile that had originally hung on her face became a little reluctant.

    "I I don''t understand what you''re talking about... "

    "You don''t understand, you just don''t want to face it!" Speechless left the beautiful nine one eye of inducement night, outspoken manifesto.

    "Don''t you know that the voice you have now is only given by the power of the elves?"

    "Then So what! " Lure night beauty nine to bite own lips, extremely beautiful face slightly distorts.

    "The power of the elves is also my power!"

    "But the voice is not yours!" Speechless words, direct attack lure night nine beautiful heart.

    "After all, your voice is just a fake..."

    "Shut up!" The heart of Yuxiao Meijiu is completely confused, flustered and angry at the same time.

    "What do you know?"

    "I said, I know everything!" See lure night beautiful nine twist pale face, toward oneself roar appearance, speechless sighed a breath, self mocking smile.

    "It''s true that I have said that I have nothing to say to you, but I still said so much..."

    "What a Even I feel funny... "

    With the spread of this sentence, a crazy magic heat suddenly burst out, blowing away the sound waves from all directions, which can not help but impact to lure Xiaomei nine!

    "Ah!" Yuxiao Meijiu was shocked. She subconsciously raised her hand and tried to block the magic impact. But when she thought that her body was about to be impacted, the magic heat rushed in front of her did not have any omen, and suddenly disappeared!

    Before Meijiu''s reaction, several purple magic circles began to wave around the stage!

    Soon, the chain with purple light burst through it, violently twined on Yuxiao Meijiu''s body, bound her heavily and lifted her off the ground!

 Chapter 1123

    (July is a disaster month, ah...)

    in a "tinkling" sound, the stage which was filled with silver cylinder not long ago was immediately filled with purple chains!

    Yuxiao Meijiu didn''t even notice what happened. Her plump body was firmly bound, and her feet lost their sense of substance. When she reacted, she was already in the state of being suspended from the sky!

    In the blink of an eye, the form reverses!

    "What is it!" Yuxiao Meijiu is struggling. There is a little spiritual power on her body. She holds on to herself, which makes Yuxiao Meijiu''s extremely plump body have more power than human beings!

    It''s a pity that such a force, in front of the "commandment lock" forged by the gods, only stirs up a clear sound of cross attack. It''s impossible to break, not to mention break!

    "Save some energy..."

    See the continuous struggle of Yuxiao Meijiu, speechless across the numerous silver cylinders on the ground, slowly walk to Yuxiao Meijiu''s front, and look directly at her beautiful bright silver eyes.

    "With your strength, it''s impossible to break away from the ''commandment lock''..."

    The figure in the struggle of Yuxiao Meijiu is down. Looking at the speechless standing in front of her, she can''t help being afraid

    "You Who are you! "

    Hearing the question of Yuxiao Meijiu, he lost his smile.

    "Don''t you think it''s too late?"

    Ask the identity of the person, no matter what you think, it should be done at the beginning, right

    But Yuxiao Meijiu is different. At the beginning of the fight, she didn''t ask anything when she saw no words. She attacked directly without words. She didn''t ask until now when she was stopped. It can be imagined that if other men came, I''m afraid, after being attacked by Yuxiao Meijiu. Less than ten seconds, you will be tempted to forget the beauty of the night!

    For Yuxiao Meijiu, the only identity before that is "man"!

    There is nothing else

    However, Yuxiao Meijiu didn''t feel anything wrong. Looking at the speechless distance less than one meter, she struggled again like a conditioned reflex. Just to stay away from speechless, my face was full of panic, and my eyes were full of fear. I was deeply afraid of what speechless did to myself.

    If you let the man you hate the most make something, it really has the heart to find a short circuit.

    Don''t say it''s a man''s touch, now. Smelling the unique man''s breath uploaded from wordless body, Yuxiao Meijiu was already a little nauseous.

    And clearly saw the deep disgust in the eyes of Yuxiao Meijiu''s wordless frown and sigh.

    He also knows that Yuxiao Meijiu doesn''t hate him, but all men!

    But to be so disgusted by someone, to be honest, speechless is the first time. And the object or the elf who has to make a good relationship to seal, no matter how you think about it, it is a headache.

    "It seems that there is no need to talk with you for a while..." I waved my hand and silently knocked on the wireless headset.

    "There''s no way. They can only talk to you in the piano. Please come with me first."

    "Come with you?..." At first, Meijiu was stunned, and then she began to struggle violently.

    "Who is going to come with you! I''m tired of breathing the same air as you! I will never go with you! "

    "I''m so sorry..." Speechless indifference glanced at the beauty of the night.

    "Now my impression of you is not so good. Although it''s not as extreme as you are to the extent that you can''t breathe the same air in the same space, you won''t feel sorry for it! "

    Finish saying, speechless raised a hand, a thick magic suddenly came up, agglomerated in his hand heart!

    A black magic array extends out of the silent palm without any omen. In a moment, it is as wide as the silent shoulder. The magic of rotating emerges like a wasp seeing honey. Into the air flow, into the black magic array, let the magic array tremble!

    "Buzzing..."

    The buzz reverberated from the magic array, under the urging of magic. Four dark rings, like being launched, rose up against the sound of breaking the air, carrying the chatter of slight vibration, hovered over the stage for a while, and then shot at the body of Yuxiao Meijiu!

    In the scream of Yuxiao Meijiu, four dark rings seem to have lost the shackles and shackles of the chain. They wrap around the four limbs of Yuxiao Meijiu and tightly wrap them up, emitting a light black light.

    "Peng..."

    Almost at the same time when the four rings were put on, the "gab Riel" on the stage and the silver cylinder full of the whole stage ground burst out and disappeared. Yuxiao Meijiu also felt that her body''s spiritual power could not be adjusted any more!Aware of this, lure the night beauty nine pupil a shrink, toward speechless scream.

    "What did you do to me..."

    The cry of Yuxiao Meijiu suddenly disappeared!

    "Well?" He was about to be baptized by the voice of Yuxiao Meijiu, but he was stunned for a moment. He looked at Yuxiao Meijiu, and his dull expression fell into his eyes.

    "You Ah Woo... " In the stupidity, yuxiaomei opened her mouth nine times, as if to say something, but she had just uttered a complete word, and then all the words behind turned into vague sobs.

    The expression of Yuxiao Meijiu''s dullness has changed

    Become full of fear and despair!

    Her voice, gone!

    Aware of this, Yuxiao Meijiu seems to have met the most terrible thing in the world. She shivers all over, keeps her mouth open, tries to make a sound, but the last one is incomplete whimpering!

    That''s natural, too!

    The sound of Yuxiao Meijiu is obtained by the power of the spirit, and the dark rings around her limbs have imprisoned her spirit. Her voice from the power of the spirit, naturally, can no longer be produced

    Thinking of the silent wave here, the "commandment lock" was removed, and the free inducer, Xiaomei Jiu, was standing on the ground with a dull face. Then she crawled towards wordless in panic, regardless of the fact that the man in front of her was her most hated man, and seized his clothes!

    "And And To I... " Like a drowning man, Yuxiao Meijiu regards wordless clothes as straw for life. Even though her hands are shaking, she still has no intention to let go. Her face is full of despair, fear, fear and cry out.

    "Sound Sound Give back I... "

    "And Give me

    Looking at kneeling in front of him, holding his clothes tightly, his eyes are full of despair and pleading, and he is silent

    Yuxiao Meijiu is a person who is nothing but singing!

    This is not to belittle Meijiu, but a fact!

    No matter it''s study or sports, the result of yuxiaomeijiu is countdown!

    Even if you can''t cook, wash clothes, or even take care of yourself, you can''t lure Xiaomei nine, that''s the way it exists!

    And the only place that can be recognized and distinguished by others is her singing!

    So, for Yuxiao Meijiu, singing is everything to her!

    Because of this unique talent, yuxiaomei successfully started her career as a singer when she was ninety-five with the stage name "xiaodaiyuenai". Ninety percent of her fans are men. Originally, her way in the performing arts circle was quite smooth. It was not until she refused the potential rule trade of a TV producer that everything changed

    Scandal!

    A fabricated scandal!

    This sudden scandal made the reputation of Yuxiao Meijiu plummet!

    The change of fans'' attitude makes her very painful, which leads to exhaustion, and finally to psychogenic aphasia, which leads to the loss of voice

    From the very beginning, there was nothing but singing

    From the beginning, there was nothing but sound

    Lost the ability to sing, lost the voice, lure night nine beauty no longer has any value

    Therefore, sound is more important than life to lure Xiaomei nine!

    Once such an important thing is lost, you can imagine how hopeless it is..

    it is also because of this experience that the enchanting beauty nine no longer trusts human beings, especially men, and is extremely disgusted!

    That''s why she sees men as slaves

    That''s why she sees women as playthings

    Therefore, she will use the power of elves to manipulate others and do whatever she wants

    At the end of the day, Yuxiao Meijiu is just a victim, a poor man

 Chapter 1124

    (weak ask for support...)

    if you lose your voice, you lose your value!

    This point of view has long been deeply rooted in the heart of the beautiful nine!

    In addition, she has had such a painful experience, lost her voice again, and the despair and fear in her heart are even better than before. At the thought that she is likely to face another human betrayal, her pretty face palely loses all her blood color.

    Please, give me the voice!

    This sentence, tempting Xiaomei nine more than once to say it, but not once can be said completely, can only maintain a pale face, frightened eyes, holding silent clothes, like a beggar in the begging, let the whole stage reverberate on and off, full of the hoarse cry of pleading and fear

    "And And I... "

    Looking down at Meijiu, who kneels down in front of him and pleads for help, the anger in his wordless heart for his willful misdeeds and arrogance goes out involuntarily, and all emotions turn into a wry smile

    There must be something hateful about the poor people. It really shows the truth of this view

    Squat down, let your eyes face up to those of Yuxiao Meijiu, which contains panic and entreaty. The wordless thought to teach her a lesson is gone, and even her tone can''t help slowing down.

    "I don''t mean anything to you, just because of something, so I came to see you..."

    Hearing the speechless words, Meijiu did not let go, and her face was still full of panic and entreaty.

    For Yuxiao Meijiu, it doesn''t matter what the wordless intention is. What matters is her voice!

    All she knew was that the man in front of her took away her most important voice!

    Helpless lure night nine, can only make every effort to plead. Plead for silence to return your voice

    Because, in addition to the voice, she, nothing

    "And I Return... "

    Listen to the cry of Yuxiao Meijiu, she sighed silently and faced her.

    "If you are willing to come with me, I will release your imprisonment. How about giving you back your voice? "

    Wen Yan, no hesitation, no previous resistance, desperately nodded his head, let wordless pity it

    Can''t help but reach out. Touch the head of Yuxiao Meijiu, she trembles all over and says nothing in the face of fear.

    "Don''t worry. You won''t do anything to you or take away your voice, even if you really lose it. You are not useless... "

    Smell speech, lure the night beautiful nine to stay for a while, fiercely raised the head, looked to have no speech, in the eyes was full of inconceivable, in the heart also set off the stormy waves.

    I am nothing but a voice!

    If you lose your voice, you will have no value!

    There is no singing. No one will love themselves

    No voice, no one will guard themselves

    Without music, no one will believe in themselves

    Isn''t that the way it should be

    However, what is the man talking about

    What do you say to yourself who has lost your voice

    Is not nothing good

    Yes Is that so

    Gawking at that touching his head, there is no coldness on his face. There is a gentle smile on his face, which makes Xiaomei nine lost

    Why have the voice of their own. Can let everyone like their own, but he does not seem to like it

    And why, lost the voice of their own, no value of their own. He, on the contrary, is he so gentle to himself

    Who is this man

    For the first time in my life, Yuxiao Meijiu had an impulse to understand a man

    I don''t know the speechless psychological activities of Yuxiao Meijiu. Looking at the dull appearance of Yuxiao Meijiu, I thought that I caused the habit of hating men again. Now I have no choice but to smile and take back my hand

    But this hand just received half, immediately was a pair of soft if boneless hand to tightly grasp!

    Speechless Zheng for a while, don''t say speechless, even lure the night beauty nine oneself to be stunned, in the heart, a kind of extremely surprised mood ascended.

    Oneself, unexpectedly take the initiative to grab a man''s hand

    Although I think so in my heart, Yuxiao Meijiu not only does not let go of her silent hand, but holds it tighter and tighter. In her beautiful big eyes, her timid look is constantly fluctuating. This kind of performance is like a helpless child, that is, it makes people feel pity and helpless

    However, lost the voice, lost all the lure night nine, at this time, the heart is really helpless

    So, subconsciously, for those who say "you are not worthless" to those who have lost their value, Yuxiao Meijiu can''t help but want to rely on itEven if they are the most annoying man

    Speechless scratched his cheek, I don''t know what Yuxiao Meijiu was doing, so I just took her hand and stood up from the ground

    "Captain!"

    At this time, at the door, two calls accompanied by disordered footsteps came from far and near towards speechless. When speechless turned around to look at them, the figures of Zhenna and night moon Chenyu came into his sight.

    Zhenna and yanchenyu jumped onto the stage together and ran to the silent front. When they saw the beautiful nine night guide standing beside the silent side, their steps stopped abruptly and vigilance appeared in their eyes.

    "Captain..." "Are you ok?" he asked, looking straight at Yuxiao Meijiu without turning back

    Speechless smile shook his head. "I''m fine, but you two are just here..."

    Looking around for a moment, I was given a living by my own eloquence, and the fans of Yuxiao Meijiu, who were frightened in their eyes, pursed their lips without any words.

    "The audience here has just seen the appearance of Yuxiao Meijiu using the power of elves. You use the" display device "to eliminate the memory, and wash away their memories!"

    "They..." Really that with the moon feather this just noticed those fixed frame at the scene of the audience, surprised.

    "What''s the matter with them?"

    "Well, I''ve given it to you for the time being. I''ve been controlled by Yuxiao Meijiu before, but..." I was at a loss. I didn''t know how to deal with the real yuxiaomei nine, which was the same as the night moon and Chenyu. I said to the two people without any words, "yuxiaomei nine is imprisoned by me, and they are all awake..."

    "What about her?" Zhenna pouted his brow, and his eyes fell on Yuxiao Meijiu again, which made Yuxiao Meijiu shrink his body.

    Now, Yu Xiaomei nine not only lost her voice, but also her fighting ability. Facing her real and night moon and Chenyu who are on guard, she dare not be so arrogant as before

    Can because of a small thing extremely dislike a person, also can because of a small thing hopelessly like a person

    Without strength, we will not suffer losses

    It has to be said that the values of Yuxiao Meijiu are very close to children, very extreme, and very cute

    "This way, I think it''s ok..." Speechless helplessly said: "I''ll take Yuxiao Meijiu back to" frakesinas ". Later, I''ll talk about it later..."

    "I see..." Zhenna and Chenyu looked at each other, nodded their heads, and began to eliminate the memory of the audience

    Holding Meijiu''s hand, he went to the exit of the conference hall without any words. At the same time, he restored the system of catching the sound in "frakesinas". This recovery, a sharp cry went into the silent eardrum, almost shaking the speechless head.

    "Hello! Can you hear me?! Brother! "

    "Heard heard heard..." Silent wry smile rubs own ear, complained.

    "Don''t shout so loudly. You''re breaking your ears..."

    "That''s all right!" "What did you say to Yuxiao Meijiu just now?" he shouted rudely. "People''s favor for you suddenly soared a lot!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless surprised to stop their own pace.

    "True or false?"

    "Of course it is!" There was a confusion in the voice of the piano. "Although it''s just a little better than ordinary people, it''s far from good feeling, but it''s much better than the previous negative number. How do you do it? Don''t you hate men very much? "

    "I..." Speechless tilted his head, looked back and saw that his face was full of timid temptations. For a while, he was a little confused and even had an extremely dangerous idea.

    Don''t you think you are a man anymore

 Chapter 1125

    In the sky above Tiangong City, fraccinas

    "If you want to explain anything, please tell me all about it now..."

    In the commander''s office, sitting on the platform of the commander''s piano, he looked up at the front, with a very bad look in his eyes. At a glance, he knew that his sister was in a very bad mood

    "Ahaha..." Looking at the poor face in the Qin, the silent man standing in the center of the command room couldn''t help but smile. He looked around and closely watched the members of his "Ratatosk". His face was slightly unnatural, which made the fire in the Qin even worse.

    "The purpose of our" latatosk "is to solve the problem of space earthquake in a peaceful way through dialogue with elves. This is the original purpose of" latatosk " In the piano, he pointed to Wuyan with the lollipop in his hand and scolded him mercilessly.

    "And what are you doing? Actually fight with the elves directly! What''s the difference with "ast"

    Smell speech, speechless a choking, then again whispered.

    "When I met crazy three, I was fighting all the time? At that time, you were very happy to say... "

    "Ha? What did you just say?... " In the piano, I squinted my eyes and hung a bad smile on my face, which was particularly dangerous.

    "I don''t hear very clearly. Could you speak a little louder, please?"

    "I said. There''s no way out of this, is there? " Speechless face did not have good gas to say: "at that time that situation, let me stand there to be beaten?"

    "What''s the matter?!" Completely unaware of the irrationality of his words, Qin said a sentence with an absent-minded look.

    "You can''t fight to death!"

    "I''m not happy to hear that..." Speechless smack mouth, eyelids some twitch.

    "Do you have to be beaten because you can''t die?"

    "Fortunately, your movements were fast enough, and you won the charm of Xiaomei Jiu. Otherwise, with the spirit of charm of Xiaomei Jiu at that time, it is likely to cause spiritual instability. It leads to the coming of space shock! " There was a speechless glance in the piano.

    "By then. Thousands of people are likely to die indirectly because of you, so you should be happy? "

    "Don''t Don''t be so serious There''s always a way, isn''t there? " The silent smile seemed a little reluctant.

    "Isn''t the final result good?"

    "Good?" The piano looked speechless with a smile. "Thousands of people were manipulated, the concert scene was damaged to a certain extent, and in the end, they were even responsible for erasing the memory of those audiences. Besides, there is no space earthquake. What do you think is the result? "

    "How do I think you''re picking on my thorns?" Silent smile. "Didn''t I succeed in bringing back Yuxiao Meijiu?"

    Hear that. Qin''s face just looked good. He turned his head slightly and looked at the silent clothes he had been holding. Standing at the back of speechless, the performance appears to be a little timid to lure Xiaomei nine, and the brow is picked.

    "Is she really the one who, without saying a word at the concert hall, directly attacked you and the audience for luring xiaomeijiu?" Qin''s eyes turned to speechless.

    "How can I feel that I''m not so angry as I see on the screen, but I feel like I''m being bullied. You shouldn''t do something to others that you shouldn''t do?"

    "Am I hungry to that point?!" Speechless, he was forced to drag the piano down from the command platform to flog. He was nervous at a glance. Under the gaze of all the people on the scene, he was bewildered and sighed

    "This girl is also a person with a story. She has a strong dependence on the power of the current elves. She was suddenly imprisoned by me. It''s normal for her to have this performance..."

    "A story?" At this time, because of speechless words, a painful look flashed in Yuxiao''s eyes, which was captured by Qin''s keenness, and immediately turned away.

    "I won''t ask about the story for the time being. Now, the most important thing is about how to deal with Meijiu." No words in the piano.

    "How are you going to seal her psychic power?"

    "Seal power..." Speechless, he looked back at Yuxiao Meijiu, but what he saw was Yuxiao Meijiu''s desperate shaking of head and his eyes full of pleading and pleading, which made him smile again.

    "According to the current situation, it''s impossible to seal her spiritual power willingly. If you want to seal her spiritual power, you can''t do it for a while..."

    "It seems so..." There''s a headache in the piano. "Then what? Is it just like this? Is there no other way? "

    "Well, there are many ways to seal psychic power..." Staring straight at the pale face of Yuxiao Meijiu because of her own words, she shrugged her shoulders wordlessly."But it''s really the same as you said that it''s no different from" ast "people if she forcibly seals her spiritual power regardless of the will of Yuxiao Meijiu..." Finish saying, speechless raised head, to the line of sight in the piano.

    "What''s more, yuxiaomei nine depends too much on the power of the elves. It''s possible that her spiritual power will be blocked by force. I can''t go down there..."

    "The idea of light birth..." The expression in the piano suddenly became severe.

    "Is it that serious?"

    Speechless stall hands, will be a few days ago Zhenna, the night of Chenyu help themselves to collect the information about "lure the night nine" and "night on behalf of the month is" to the side of the village rain sound, the village rain sound immediately understand, send it to the hands of the piano

    With the information in the hand turned and the face became more and more serious, the atmosphere in the command room could not help sinking, which made people feel heavy in their hearts. Until the information in the hand was put down in the piano and a helpless look appeared on their face, the scene looked at each other.

    It seems that Yuxiao Meijiu guessed what was recorded in the data in the hands of Qin. She was biting her teeth tightly, and the frequency of whistling was also a little faster

    For Yuxiao Meijiu, her past is a very painful experience

    The ugly producers fabricated the scandal by refusing to deal with the hidden rules

    Because of a scandal and ushered in the original love of their fans betrayal

    Because of the despair of human beings and the despair of life, we lose the most important voice

    All this, for a young girl, is too cruel

    What''s more, it''s a young girl who is nothing but singing

    The power of elves is not so much a power as a capital to support their survival!

    In such a case, how could lure Xiaomei nine to give up her elf power

    But the problem is that once the spirit''s mood is unstable, the state of psychic power will also be unstable. The result is that it is likely to cause space shock and bring disaster to the world!

    No one is willing to let such a huge time bomb run around, even Qin Li and others have chosen to seal the psychic power

    Seal the spirit power of an elf who can never lose its power!

    What latatosk is facing is such a problem that the contradiction is not good

    "I didn''t expect that things would be so difficult..." Qin frowned, unconsciously biting the lollipop in his mouth.

    "I just imprisoned her power, and didn''t seal it. The power of luring Xiaomei nine still exists, but there is no way to mobilize it..." Speechless nuzzled at the clothes on Meijiu. "So, the costume of Yuxiao Meijiu has been maintained. I was also uncertain for a while..."

    "Can''t you cure the disease of Yuxiao Meijiu?" Qin Li asked the silent question, "if she has cured her psychogenic aphasia, will the problem be solved?"

    "You said it''s karma..." Speechless shook his head. "No one can cure her except herself!"

    All of a sudden, all the people in the command room fell into a state of silence, including lowering their heads and looking at the luring night beauty nine

    Looking at the scene, everyone showed a look of distress, speechless patted his cheek and refreshed himself.

    "For the moment, let''s put down the matter of the seal inducing the nine magical powers of the night!"

    Hearing this sentence, Yuxiao Meijiu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and speechless looked directly into the piano.

    "Chin Li, can you give me a while?"

    Qin Zheng, hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly nodded

    "Please, brother..."

 Chapter 1126

    The blue in the sky gradually fades away, replaced by some blood red sunset and dusk

    The colorful clouds are floating in the sky, and the sun is pouring on the street at sunset, reflecting the faces of pedestrians

    Although it''s dusk and night is coming, there are still a lot of pedestrians on the street. They are housewives who have just bought the ingredients for dinner or students who are walking towards the residential area with a schoolbag in their hands. They are very busy

    However, the night has been able to see a little, the sky is also gradually darkening, I believe that in the near future, people in the street should be replaced by a group of night owls, wandering in the night Tiangong city

    Before long, the pedestrians on the street became rare

    In the same way, it didn''t take long for a pair of men and women holding hands to take away the eyes of rare pedestrians in the street

    To be more precise, it should be said that the women of the two men and women who were holding hands were taken away, and their eyes were full of amazement

    Wearing a gorgeous dress of light, the yellow and white dress color in the setting sun sends out a light, dazzling, violet color long hair with the master''s walk up and down, giving a very clear illusion to see each hair, quite eye-catching.

    Of course, what''s more striking is the beautiful and suffocating pretty face of the girl, and the hot figure that few people in the world can match!

    Such a person needs to be physically and physically. How can a girl with such dazzling clothes not be noticed

    Some passing students have even widened their eyes and almost jumped out of love, including some female students

    Fortunately, the real identity and appearance of the young girl have never been disclosed. Otherwise, people will know that the super popular idol, Yuxiao Meijiu, is right in front of them and hand in hand with a "strange" man. Then, there will be a huge mess on the spot.

    And tomorrow, there should also be a lot of paparazzi and journalists to have a huge action to dig up the gossip hero

    Actually. Don''t say it''s someone else. Even Meijiu herself was shocked by her current situation.

    Bright silver eyes tightly stare at their hands held by speechless, tempting Xiaomei nine''s mood at this time is very complex

    Obviously, I hate men the most. Even if I am a little closer to him, I feel like vomiting, let alone being touched by a man.

    But that''s who I am. Now? But let a man hold hands. There has not been any disgusting behavior!

    Is this really me

    The eyes still did not leave the hand that was held together, and Mei Jiu was a little confused.

    She also knew that she was very vulnerable without the power of elves. Fragile to the extent that we can''t help but want to find a man who has let us down!

    But such frailty, already can let oneself want to rely on even the most disgusting man

    No! no, it isn''t!

    Because of psychological factors, because of the relationship between those once ugly men, tempt Xiaomei nine to lose her voice, the voice that is more important than life

    So, she hates men the most!

    Hate to the extent that you just want to vomit when you see it!

    If you can, yuyemeijiu even wants to kill all the men in the world by using the power of the elves he gets!

    Hate men have hate to such a degree, coupled with the betrayal once, lure Xiaomei nine will because of the loss of power and sprout helpless, to rely on a man

    Of course, the answer is no!

    But if this man still regards himself as the second life elves power to the man who has taken away, it is even more impossible

    But that''s not the case

    Try to think about why you want to rely on the man in front of you

    Because you want him to give back his voice

    Maybe it''s part of the reason, but it''s not all!

    In fact, we know the reason why it is so beautiful

    Because the man in front of me hates to have a voice of his own, but he treats his curiosity of losing a voice tenderly

    Because of the throb of "you don''t have nothing" that the man said when he lost his voice

    But men are low, dirty, ugly guys, aren''t they

    Those men who used to stand in line, hold up their signs, and keep shouting to themselves, "I like you the most", "I love you", "I can die for you", didn''t they betray themselves in the end

    Compared with their own words, these people prefer to believe in those scandals of unknown origin, and how can they let themselves trust again, and how can they let themselves rely on themHuman beings, however, are all creatures that can only say good words and have a dark heart

    However, this man seems to have said that he is not a human

    I don''t know if I''m persuading myself or cheating myself. I''m thinking about it in my heart, but the confusion in my eyes doesn''t recover, but it''s more and more strong

    Even Yuxiao Meijiu herself can''t understand what her mood is now. She can only be obediently led by Wuyan, and slowly walk forward until she comes to the gate of a school marked with "Longdan Temple women''s College"

    Stop their own steps, speechless turn around, look at the lure night nine, lure night nine immediately don''t turn away, let speechless can''t see its present expression, shrugged.

    Reach out, toward the body of Yuxiao Meijiu, the dark circle around Yuxiao Meijiu''s four limbs will rise and fall and burst!

    Yuxiao Meijiu can clearly feel that her body''s spiritual power which could not be mobilized has been restored to be active, and as always, she converges to her throat, proving the recovery of her voice!

    But feel the recovery of their spiritual power, lure night nine is not half happy feeling, but bowed his head, silent

    "Send you here..." Speechless clapped his hands, glanced at the lure of Xiaomei nine with his head lowered, and smiled.

    "Remember to control yourself. Don''t let the space quake happen. Otherwise, even if latatosk doesn''t seal your spiritual power, there''s no way to watch you run around..."

    Hearing this, Yuxiao Meijiu finally raised her head and looked at the man she used to hate. The intoxicating sweet voice reverberated

    "Why..." Lure night beauty nine with don''t know what kind of mood, asked out this sentence.

    "What kind of" latatosk "seems to want to seal my psychic power? You have a way to seal my power, don''t you? Why didn''t you seal my spiritual power and put me back in the end? "

    "Does that need a reason?" Wordless picked up his eyebrows, some strange looking at lure night nine.

    "I have a little conscience. No matter who hears your story, I won''t want to seal your spiritual power forcefully?"

    "A little conscience?" Yuxiao Meijiu could not help laughing. "Human beings are just a group of hypocrites. How can they have conscience?"

    The eyes are dim, and the beautiful voice is full of depression.

    "If you have a conscience Then I won''t be like that... "

    Hearing this, wordless closed his eyes. "Don''t you think all human beings are like the fans who slander you and talk to themselves?"

    "Isn''t it?!" Yuxiao Meijiu raised her head hard, and her eyes full of sadness and pain were exposed in the speechless field of vision.

    "So many people say" always support you "and" always believe you ". But finally, when I really need someone to support me, who has supported me and who has believed me?"

    "No! None! " The expression of Yuxiao Meijiu has been distorted by the pain. "Obviously, there are so many people who can believe that none of them are mine. Isn''t that enough to explain everything?"

    "Is it?" Speechless nodded slowly, then looked around for a moment, picked up a piece of paper from the ground, spewed magic with fingers, wrote something on the paper, and then, stuffed it into the hands of Xiaomei Jiu, who was totally unknown.

    This Yuxiao Meijiu looks at the paper in her hand and is slightly shocked.

    "Phone number?..."

    "This is my phone number!" Speechless mouth light hook, point down the head. "If you need someone to support you one day, someone to believe you one day, one day you lose your spiritual power again, and one day you want to sing again, then call this number!"

    "By then, no matter where I am, I will surely catch up!"

    "You..." Yuxiao Meijiu grabs the paper and shakes her hand severely. Then she laughs.

    "What''s the point of doing that? Do you think I''ll believe you in this way?... "

    "Instead of waiting for someone to believe you and support you, it''s better to act on your own and find someone you can trust!" Speechless gaze at the eyes that induce the beauty of night.

    "Although I don''t know whether I deserve your trust or not, and whether I can gain your trust, I admit that I won''t ignore the help of lovely girls..."

    Turn around, leave to lure the night beautiful nine one back figure, speechless wave hand, smile to open mouth.

    "If you can, I hope you can call this number one day when you want to sing in your own voice!"

    "I''d like to hear your own voice, to be honest, rather than that false voice..."

    Left this sentence, speechless step, head also did not go back

    Yuxiao Meijiu looks at the silent back until it disappears in her eyes, and then she lowers her head."Who will believe what you men say..."

    When I say this, my hand is tight, holding on to the pape

 Chapter 1127

    Thank you very much for the rewards of thunder and I will freeze the world

    "It''s worthy of my brother!"

    There are some pleasant voices in the piano coming out from the other side of the earphone, which makes it strange for me to walk towards home.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve heard you say that, but why do you suddenly want to praise me?"

    "Ha?..." Hearing the silent words, Qin seemed very surprised.

    "Isn''t that obvious? Because you''ve just made a strategic plan to lure Xiaomei nine! "

    "The strategy to lure the nine beauties of the night?" Speechless blinked his eyes and asked perplexedly, "what''s the strategy? When did I make a strategic plan to lure the nine beauties of the night?... "

    As soon as this sentence came out, the sound in the earphone and the piano stopped immediately, and it didn''t ring again for a long time.

    "It''s worthy of my brother!"

    "What and what..." He shook his head in silence. "I don''t know why..."

    "Isn''t it praiseworthy to be able to launch a strategy without knowing why?" The piano said such a sentence with a smile.

    "What''s the strategy for the unknown?" Wordless scratched his cheek. "Don''t you mean I left my phone number to Yuxiao Meijiu?"

    "That''s it!" Qin said with great certainty, "let me tell you! Because of your just act, the liking degree of Yuxiao Meijiu to you has risen to more than half! "

    "More than half?..." Speechless Zheng for a while, then curious up.

    "What''s more than half of the favorability?"

    "Well The instrument first uttered a meditative syllable, and then began to speak. "Maybe it belongs to the people who care about it!"

    "What..." Speechless suddenly some of the tedious pie mouth. "How much progress do you think you admire me so much when you reach the level of people you care about..."

    "Have you forgotten what kind of spirit is yuxiaomeijiu?" Qin Li said scornfully, "that''s the existence that extremely dislikes men and is extremely disappointed with all human beings. According to the current information, so far, there are few people who can make yuxiaomei nine care. You are the first!"

    "Oh?..." Silent mouth slowly hook. Unconsciously, I have a strong chest. "That''s really something to admire..."

    "Don''t be too proud!" A basin of cold water poured down the piano. "If it''s only at this level, there''s no way to make Xiaomei nine willingly seal her spiritual power!"

    "Well That''s what I said... " I felt my nose and sighed. "But is it really possible to make yuxiaomei nine''s willing seal power?"

    "It depends on you..." Qin also said in a low voice, "now the only way is to free Xiaomei nine from the disappointment of human beings and the world, so as to cure her psychogenic aphasia."

    "Easy to say..." Speechless some do not look forward to tapping the ear of the infinite headphones. "For you, stand on the position of luring Xiaomei nine. Is it so easy to forgive those who betrayed you? "

    "So, it depends on what you do..." Qin chuckled and said teasingly, "since you can make Yuxiao Meijiu slightly better for you, then add fire and take Yuxiao Meijiu completely. By then. It''s not what you want, is it what you want? "

    "What you said gives me a feeling that my purpose has become evil..." Speechless corners of the mouth twitch.

    "I just want to seal the magic power to lure Xiaomei nine..."

    "By the way, get the people!" There was a strange laugh in the piano.

    "Don''t tell me that you don''t have such an idea about luring Xiaomei Jiu, then I will really despise you..."

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile broke his face.

    "Well, I admit there is one thing..."

    In the earphone, the decisive voice in the piano suddenly reverberated.

    "I despise you!"

    Speechless almost fell on the ground, and then. It seems that brother and sister, actually a man and a woman of lovers, across an infinite earphone, began a war of slobbery without nutrition until the gate of the five rivers family appeared in front of speechless

    Push the door, walk into Wuhe''s house, shout "I''m back", and walk towards the hall

    Originally. Wordless also wanted to go directly to his room, but the corner of the hall that he accidentally saw made him pause and enter the hall doubtfully.

    In the hall, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si, and Shi Zhi were surrounded by the table, looking a little elated.

    On the table, several boxes that look like mail are put together. Under the action of four big and small girls, they are separated one by one.

    See, speechless face strange walked past.

    "What are you doing?""Huh?" It seems that until now I have found wordless return. Crazy three, ten incense, four nines and four Shizhi stop their movements and smile at wordless.

    "Are you back?..."

    "Well Silent nodded. I sat in the middle of crazy three and ten joss sticks, looked at the things in the opened box, and was slightly stunned.

    This is Reaching out, he took out the things in the box and spread them out in front of him. Speechless, he was surprised.

    Kimono

    Kimono In the earphone, the voice of doubt in the piano also sounded.

    "How could there be a kimono?"

    "How could there be a kimono?" Wordless subconsciously retell the words in the piano, causing a smile of Shizhi.

    "These kimonos are to be worn at the Qixi Festival in a few days!"

    "Qixi Festival?" Ignoring the sound of a sudden realization from the piano in the earphone, he looked at Shi Zhi wordlessly.

    "Will there be a ceremony in a few days?..."

    "It''s July 7 in a few days, isn''t it?" Shi Zhi blames him for his speechless look. He seems to be dissatisfied with his forgetting such an important day as "Qixi".

    "On the night of Qixi, there will be an annual Qixi Festival, which is known to all the people in Tiangong city. Shidao, haven''t you ever attended?"

    "Yes! No! " I admit it without any words. "After all, I didn''t live in Tiangong before..."

    "I didn''t attend either!" Shixiang picked up a kimono and exclaimed excitedly, "Shizhi said that there are many delicious things at the Qixi Festival..."

    "Master way!" Shixiang turns around and looks at Wuyan. Mingming holds the kimono in his hand, but his mouth is drooling.

    "Let''s go, too! Qixi Festival! "

    "I Want to join... " Siji raised her hand with a little red face, and her big beautiful eyes were full of expectation.

    "Want to see Fireworks... "

    "Do you both want to go?..." Speechless pondered for a while, cast the eyes on the crazy three who have been smiling.

    "Crazy three, do you want to go?"

    "Ah La, isn''t it all right?..." Crazy three crooked crooked head, with a finger point on own lips, smiled.

    "Chinese Valentine''s Day is a day that can''t be missed for lovers. People also want to go to the ceremony with their husbands and gentlemen..."

    "So..." Speechless nodded his head.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    Hearing this, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si all laughed. Shi Zhi was the only one who wanted to laugh. In his pocket, the ring of his mobile phone rang in the hall.

    "Sorry..." Shi Zhi looks at all of them apologetically and immediately picks up the phone.

    "That Who is that, please? "

    The voice of Shi Zhi fell, but it was still on the phone. I don''t know how long it took, but a cold voice came out of it

    "It''s me!"

    "Eh..." Shi Zhi is stupefied for a while, exclaim loudly.

    "Origami students!"

    The whole hall is quiet

    The eyes of all the people fell on Shi Zhi''s body, which made Shi Zhi feel more pressure, wiped the sweat on his forehead and gave a strong smile.

    "There is What''s up? Origami students... "

    "Qixi Festival!" The origami of kite, as always, was used simply without a fluctuating voice, and said to Shi Zhi, "I want to invite you to come with me!"

    "What..." Shizhi immediately remembers the last time she went shopping with kite I origami. A feeling of dizziness immediately enveloped her. Before Shizhi refused, kite opened her mouth again as soon as she folded the paper.

    "The time is fixed. I''ll tell you later!"

    Leaving this sentence, kite hung up the phone as if she didn''t want to give Shizhi a chance to regret

    Listening to the busy voice from the phone, Shi Zhi hung down his hand like a corpse and looked to the silent people for help.

    "Cough..." Speechless hurriedly coughed and stood up.

    "Since there is an appointment that day, let''s go by ourselves!"

    "Yes!"

    Kuang San, Shixiang and Sisi are the first to answer. Shi ran follows speechless and goes out of the hall

    The scene, is left as if lost the soul of the same taxi weaving, for a long time did not return

 Chapter 1128

    Tiangong City, wuhejia

    "Ah ~ ~ ~ I''m full."

    with an expression of infinite satisfaction on my face, Shixiang lies on the table and twists her body happily.

    "Wu ~ ~ ~ Shidao''s cooking is still so delicious..."

    Si Si touched Si Si Nai''s small head, and nodded his head contentedly. Although he is still a little timid now, he has improved a lot compared with the past. At least, Si Si can express his feelings with actions like this, which can be easily done.

    "Even though I think so..." Shi Zhi felt his belly and sighed.

    "But it''s a little complicated to lose to a boy in cooking..."

    "Ah La, Shizhi, not everyone can eat the dishes of your husband and your excellency..." Crazy three hands holding a cup of black tea, elegant drink.

    "My husband is very lazy. Don''t you think it''s very exciting that such a lazy husband would take the time to cook for us?"

    Hearing crazy three''s words, Si Si''s face turned red immediately. It was obviously a matter of mind that was told by crazy three. Shi Zhi''s expression was stiff. He looked at the ten joss sticks lying happily on one side, and then saw crazy three in elegant tea drinking. He didn''t know how to cut ten joss sticks like iron or steel.

    As for Qinli, she wanted to express her opinion, but she gave up when she thought that she had to pretend to be a good child in front of Shizhi. "Well, since she''s full, let''s find something to do." Speechless not good gas shook his head, will nest on the table all the girls away.

    "I have to clean up the dishes. I''m going to take a bath!"

    "Yes ~ ~" Shixiang, sisinai and Qinli all walked out of the hall together in a leisurely and long tone. Only corporal Zhizhi stayed here.

    "Let me help you! The way

    "That would be great..." This is a wolf who can be lazy

    ¡­¡­

    "Wait! Everyone! "

    The crazy three out of the hall suddenly stopped the Qin, Si Sinai and Shi Xiang who were going back to the room. Lick lips, face with a smile of unknown significance.

    "There''s something I need to discuss with you..."

    Smell speech, three young girls stopped their own steps at the same time, looked to crazy three doubtfully.

    "Discuss things?" There was some surprise in the piano. "It''s really strange that you should take the initiative to discuss things with us..."

    "What can I do for you? Crazy three Shixiang is enthusiastic to stand up. "If you need any help, I will help you!"

    "I Me too Four Si is a weak point of the head. "If you can I will help you... "

    "Ah, La. Thank you very much... " Crazy Sany''s eyes are bent into beautiful crescent with a smile.

    "But it''s not that there''s anything we need help with, it''s just that some things have to be decided in advance..."

    Looking around at the three girls with doubts on their faces, crazy three casually opened their mouth.

    "Arrangements for the Qixi Festival tomorrow night..."

    "Arrangements for the Qixi Festival?" The three people in Qin recited it in unison, and the doubts on their faces increased instead of decreasing.

    "Ah La, don''t the three have any ideas?" Crazy three seems to see the incredible things, eyes slightly opened a little bit. Then there was another laugh.

    "Chinese Valentine''s Day is a festival for lovers. Do you want to spend a good night with your husband at the festival tomorrow?"

    The air at the scene suddenly solidified

    "Monopolize the scholar''s way..." Ten fragrance begins to associate with pianpianpian

    "With my brother..." The eyes of Qin are full of wavering

    "Have a good night..." Four Si Nai blushed a thorough

    Seeing the performance of the three people in the piano, the crazy three delicate pretty faces Suddenly spread a successful smile.

    "After all, it''s Chinese Valentine''s day. We usually stay together, and we will always be together in the future, but only today is special. They also want to get along with their husband alone and spend the Chinese Valentine''s day together... " Crazy three points his face with his fingers.

    "So, we''d better discuss who can monopolize your husband tomorrow..."

    "Shi Dao has promised to accompany me to buy octopus and burn it!" At once, Shixiang made a proud statement.

    "Ah La, isn''t it?" Crazy three smile invariable returned ten fragrant one sentence. "After buying octopus, my husband will be monopolized?"

    Shixiang chokes

    "My brother is not familiar with Tiangong road!" In the piano, he explained a sentence like this, with an unnatural expression on his face.

    "I I have to lead my brother''s way... ""You don''t need to worry about the sauce in the piano..." Crazy three is still smiling. "People have lived in Tiangong city for a long time. They are familiar with the road..."

    Choking on the piano

    "I I I... " Si Si''s face is getting red. It''s getting more and more red. I''ll just pull my hat and cover it on my head. I won''t even talk

    Si Si abstained

    Seeing that Shixiang and Sisi were both sunk by Kuang San, they narrowed their eyes and cast their eyes on Kuang San.

    "Do you want to monopolize that guy like this?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Crazy three monsters smile. In the piano is about to refute the voice when the sharp turn.

    "But it''s a bit overbearing. I don''t want to make my husband unhappy..."

    Speaking of this, crazy San Cai finally said his purpose.

    "Why don''t we fight here?"

    "A showdown?..." Shixiang is stunned. Then he shook his fist with high morale.

    "Good! I won''t give up! "

    "Wait! How can we make a final decision? " But there was a frown in the piano.

    "First of all, it''s not a good choice to use the power of spirit in this world. Even if we can control the power of spirit and do not cause space shock, the test of" ast "will definitely trigger the wave!"

    "Besides, my brother doesn''t want us to fight..." Qin in calm analysis once, and then a glimpse of crazy three.

    "So, you have to think it over."

    "Don''t worry, you won''t come here in a way your husband doesn''t like..." Crazy three leisurely smiled a, then lowered his head, made a thinking appearance.

    "All right, stop pretending!" In the piano, I left my mouth, and I was tired of waving.

    "Since it''s you who put it forward, you should have worked out a way for a long time, right? Just say it! "

    "It''s worthy of being the sister of your husband, so I''ll tell you straight..." Crazy three with a gorgeous smile, witty blinked only to show the right eye.

    "The way to win is very simple. If you can tempt your husband, you will be able to spend three hours alone with him at the Qixi Festival. How about that?"

    "Temptation?" The three of them looked at each other, and their performances were different.

    In the piano is disdain

    "Did you know your husband the first day?" In the piano, people laugh at each other and say what they say without mercy.

    "For him, as long as she is a lovely girl, she can seduce her by simply ticking her fingers, and make her jump on her as if she were in a passion. There is no need for a final decision!"

    "Ah, are you worried that I will play tricks?" Crazy three corners of the mouth slowly up. "If the sauce in the piano is worried about this, you can go first..."

    "I..." Qin opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He snorted coldly. Don''t look away.

    "I won''t take advantage of it! The order is decided by the way of guessing fist! "

    Shixiang is at a loss

    "Nah, nah..." Look at the piano, and look at crazy three, ten incense asked.

    "What is temptation?"

    Qin''s expression froze on his face, and Kuang San''s smile stopped and sighed.

    "It''s the act of letting your husband do whatever he wants..."

    "So..." Shixiang suddenly hit her palm. For a moment, all the girls in the room shrugged their shoulders powerlessly, feeling helpless for the natural degree of Shixiang

    And Si Si is a little at a loss

    "I Am I going to attend, too?... " With a quick cry expression, Si Si shook his head nervously.

    "But But

    "Don''t worry!" At this time, Si Nai, who was in Si Nai''s hand, began laughing.

    "Si Si Nai, I''m going to be your backup. Let''s go and take the silent King down!"

    "Si Si Nai..." Four Si Nai is relieved, looked at four Si Nai gratefully

    See, crazy smile

    "So, that''s the decision!"

 Chapter 1129

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "shooting Hui"

    "Whoo..."

    While washing the tableware, while the pupil astigmatism, in this state, speechless sigh up

    "Cooking is another matter. It''s really boring to wash dishes..."

    "That''s just Shidao. You want to be lazy..." Next to them, the same taxi that washed the tableware made a speechless look.

    "It''s Shidao''s turn to do the dishes today. I came to help you for the delicious food you cooked. If you complain again, I''ll go..."

    "Yes..." Slightly extended a hand and feet, speechless continue to wash the tableware.

    "Master way!"

    At the entrance of the hall, Shixiang "bang" opened the door, and rushed to wordless side with a great momentum, scared wordless, Shizhi almost fell to the ground.

    Before the two people react, Shixiang comes to the kitchen and says a word, which makes the scene atmosphere drop to the freezing point

    "You can do whatever you want to do to me today!"

    "Pa..." Finally, the dinner plate fell from the hands of Wuyan and Shizhi. They broke the ground in a clear sound, but they didn''t even look at the pieces of the dinner plate on the ground. Their faces were constantly changing. At last, they were completely in a daze

    "Gollum..." Silently subconsciously glanced at Shixiang''s delicate body and huge fullness, and recalled what Shixiang had just said. Involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then, he felt

    Feel a cold, disdainful line of sight straight to their own body shot

    "Shi Dao..." Shi Zhi narrowed his eyes, and suddenly smiled, which was creepy.

    "Don''t you teach Shixiang some unnecessary knowledge?"

    "No, no, no..." Speechless shook the whole head into a wave breaking drum, and dropped a drop of sweat on his forehead.

    "I teach everything! Nothing! "

    "Is that so?..." Shi Zhi looks speechless suspiciously, and turns his head to Shixiang after a while. He smiles gently.

    "Shixiang sauce, that''s not good. Even if you are boyfriend and girlfriend. But in this way, Shi Dao will do something that people and gods are angry with each other, so we can''t talk about it later... "

    "Ah ~ ~ ~" hearing Shi Zhi''s words, Shi Shanton cried out discontentedly.

    "But I told Shidao

    "All right! Ten joss sticks! " There was a kind smile on Shi Zhi''s face. With an undoubted momentum, he took Shixiang''s shoulder. She was forced out of the kitchen.

    "I know you want to get closer to Shi Dao. But impure things are absolutely forbidden. I will not let Shi Dao pollute our rare spiritual oasis! "

    "But But In the intermittent call of Shixiang, Shizhi pushes it out of the kitchen. When I come back again, my wordless eyes are full of danger.

    "Dare to do anything impure to Shixiang, you will wait for the trial of Wuhe family!"

    I haven''t completely recovered from the state of being speechless and stupid and nodded my head

    ¡­¡­

    "Wuwu..." With a few whimpers, Shixiang went back to Qin, kuangsan and Sisi.

    "Lost Failed... " Unwilling to say such a sentence, Shixiang glared at Kuang for three times.

    "Damn crazy three! Don''t you mean to let Shi Dao do whatever he wants? What he wants to do is temptation? Why can''t I?! Are you lying to me! "

    "I..." Even crazy three can''t speak at this time. It''s like a headache with one hand touching the forehead.

    "I''m not thinking about it. I forget the character of Shixiang sauce. It''s not suitable for temptation at all..."

    "In a word, Shixiang failed!" Qin smilingly stops Shixiang who is ready to vent. It seems that Shixiang doesn''t have a chance to talk, and improves her voice line.

    "Who''s next?!"

    "Yes It''s me Si Si raised his hand with a little trembling, but in exchange for the smile of Qin Li and Kuang San.

    Just that smile, more or less fake

    It seems that they are not optimistic about si

    "Come on..."

    I don''t know whether it''s good intentions or gloating. Crazy three and Qin say such a sentence to Si Si at the same time, which makes Si Si''s shoulder shake, and some of them withdraw their eyes.

    "Don''t worry! Four systems are! " Si Si Nai uses its unique sharp voice line to cheer on Si Si.

    "Sisinai will help you! There are four kinds of Nai! It''s all right! "

    Listening to Sisi Nai''s consolation as before, Sisi suddenly summoned up a little courage, nodded a little head, and walked into the hall¡­¡­

    "Shi Dao, didn''t you really instill any strange ideas into Shixiang sauce?!"

    In the kitchen, Shi Zhi has left the work of washing dishes and forced the speechless sweating head to the corner. His face is full of mismatches.

    "That''s obviously different from the usual ten joss sticks, isn''t it? Shidao, Shixiang is very simple and can''t be taught to be bad by you! "

    "It really has nothing to do with me..." Speechless are almost crying out. "I''ve been washing dishes here with you. Shixiang ran so abruptly to say that. I''m scared too..."

    "Really?" Shi Zhi still didn''t choose to believe the wordless words. He stared at the wordless eyes closely, trying to see something from it. Naturally, he didn''t find anything but sighed helplessly.

    "Come on, let''s just do that for now..." Shizhi lowered his head and murmured. "It''s true. I have to go to Shixiang sauce to correct her mind..."

    "Ahaha..." No words but dry smile

    At this time, the door of the hall was opened again. Outside the door, a small face appeared a little shy. There was a little red halo on it, which was so cute that it exploded.

    "Fight Excuse me... "

    " hmm?... " The wordless and Shizhi, who were going to continue to wash the dishes, turned their heads. When they saw the blush and the timid movement of the four series of probes hiding their small bodies behind the hall door, they were stunned for a moment. Then, love appeared in Shizhi''s eyes. Wordless was also slightly trance

    "Four Is it the fourth? " Finally, he was liberated from the "cute killing" method. He felt the plate in his hand and smiled awkwardly.

    "Haven''t you taken a bath yet? Now it''s time to take a bath... "

    "I I... " Four Si Nai''s cheek was dyed a blood red instantly, lowered the head, walked out of the door slowly

    It seems strange to see the appearance of Si Sinai. Speechless, he put down the tableware in his hand, went to Si Sinai and squatted down.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Looking at the soft smiling face, Sisi stayed there. His face was red and he could not speak a word at all.

    "I hate it, shidaojun..." Four Si Nai that sees a situation not good immediately with a small hand to cover mouth, thief Xi''s smile gave a voice.

    "Didn''t you just say it''s time to take a bath?"

    "Yes..." Speechless strange looked at four Si Nai. "What''s the problem?..."

    "Oh, come to see you in the bath, can there be anything else?" Four Si Nai happily waved.

    "Of course, I''m here to invite you to wash it together" ~ "

    " ha?... " Speechless stunned for a while, looked up, looked at Si Si Nai''s face, but into the eyes was Si Si Nai''s steam on his head, his eyes were drawn in circles, and he could not cry or laugh.

    "Just about it, OK, wait for me..."

    "No need!"

    A voice that seemed to endure to the limit sounded quickly, interrupted the speechless words, and then Si Si found that his body was empty

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Shizhi''s face was touched by the appearance of being cute, and he rubbed his small face and cried out happily.

    "Let me take a bath with Sisi!"

    "Eh..." Si Si made a sound of surprise. It seemed that he was overwhelmed by the development. Shi Zhi thought that Si Si had acquiesced. He held Si Si excitedly and waved to silence.

    "In this way, Shi Dao, the next tableware can only be washed by yourself. I''ll take a bath with the lovely Si Si Nai sauce first!"

    Leaving this sentence, Shi Zhidai walked towards the direction of the bathroom with Si Si Nai who uttered a series of panic calls. Because Si Nai has been screaming all the time, and Si Nai can''t open his mouth, otherwise, the excuse of "using ventriloquism to speak instead of mouth in case of shyness" will also be recognized by Shi Zhidai

    It''s a fact that a puppet can speak. Shi Zhi will definitely be stunned

    There is no way, Si Si Nai can only be equipped with puppets, helplessly following Si Si Nai and being dragged into the bathroom by Shi Zhi

    Looking at Shi Zhi holding Si Si and disappearing in his sight, he drew at the corner of his wordless mouth and touched his head.

    "How do you feel weird?"

 Chapter 1130

    "Sir Sister Shizhi... "

    "What''s the matter? Four kinds of sauce... "

    "Then That Would you please put me down?... "

    "Ah, isn''t Sishi shy?"

    "No It''s not like that

    "Wow! Blush! How lovely... "

    "Wuwu..."

    It seems that adrenaline is stimulated, and four kinds of people who want to cry and have no tears Walk into the bathroom. At the entrance of the stairs, three people, Qin Li, Kuang San and Shixiang, stick their heads out and look at each other.

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three shrugged his shoulders. "Four kinds of sauce are out of the game..."

    "In a sense, elder sister is also a powerful enemy..." There was a wry smile in the piano, but then the spirit came back.

    "Fortunately, my sister has been detained by the four branches, which has helped us to solve a big problem..."

    "Well, let''s remember the four systems, ok..." Crazy three clapped the dust on his knee and stood up.

    Next

    "Next to me!" In the piano, he stood up with a radiant face, as if he had already prepared to reach for the ribbons that bound his hair.

    "Seduce that guy, it''s just a catch."

    ¡­¡­

    "Feel all kinds of disobedience..."

    The rest of the tableware will be washed, wordless side with water filter once, while frowning.

    Although at ordinary times, Shixiang also makes a lot of jokes because of its high natural attribute. Si Si will do some bold things to overcome his mind occasionally, but their performance seems to be a little more incongruous than usual

    It''s like doing it on purpose

    What''s going on

    "Is it the devil''s idea in the piano again?"

    In the silent meditation, the sound of "clicking" in the hall reverberated clearly in the silent scene, attracting the silent attention to the past.

    Turn around, look at the direction of the hall, jump. The happy face of the piano is printed into the eyes of speechless. Let him stunned, also surprised

    "In the piano?"

    "Huh?" It seems that until now, I have noticed wordless. When I see wordless, my eyes are slightly bright. then. One is extremely lovely. The innocent and romantic smiling face floats on the pretty face in the piano.

    "Oh? Discover the sauce! "

    Hearing that the piano is full of innocent and delicate voice lines, for a moment, speechless thought that which nerve in the piano was wrong or intended to play. But it soon became clear why.

    The ribbon on the hair in the piano has changed from black to white!

    That is to say, in the piano now, it''s the sweet and lovely one under the "sister mode"!

    Realizing this, wordless looking at the eyes in the piano suddenly became novel.

    How long has it been since I saw the piano in "sister mode"

    Since his relationship with Qin became ambiguous, until now, the Qin under "sister mode" has never appeared in front of him.

    Once again, when I saw the Qin under the "sister mode", I couldn''t help but look at her a few more eyes, which attracted the confused eyes in the Qin.

    "What''s the matter? Ernie sauce! "

    A soft and sweet "onyi sauce" was almost so soft that even the legs were soft. Some unnaturally, don''t turn your head and make a pretentious dry cough. Then, wordless began to speak to the piano.

    "No Nothing I just want to ask you, do you think Shixiang and Siji are strange? "

    "Weird?" The lovely crooked head and big round eyes in the piano are like squirrels, shining with bright luster.

    "Well, do you? Didn''t find out

    "So..." Speechless scratched his cheek and sighed.

    "Forget it, I don''t have any loss, so I won''t pursue it..."

    "Don''t you think it''s unwillingness to take Si Si Si by my sister?" Qin blinked eyes, face suddenly a red, some wriggled up.

    "Then Let''s take a bath with oniy sauce It''s OK, too... "

    "Ha?" Speechless fiercely turned his head, looked at the wriggling and kneading in amazement, the heart began to speed up in the red face of the piano.

    Take a bath with "sister mode" in the piano

    This can have!

    My heart is boiling hot. The sight of wordless looking at the piano is already burning. The instrument that clearly sees this scene makes a sign of victory in my heart. At the same time, there is a really shy blush on my face.

    Really Do I have to take a bath with my brother

    How shyJust as he was about to nod and promise, suddenly he remembered.

    "But didn''t Shi Zhi wash it with Si Si?"

    The expression on Qin''s face was stiff. He cried out a mistake in his heart, and then laughed again.

    "It doesn''t matter ~ ~ you can wait for my sister to wash before you go in!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless joy raised the corner of the mouth. "In that case..."

    In the middle of the conversation, speechless suddenly stopped.

    Something''s wrong, isn''t it

    Invite me to take a bath or something. Is it possible for Qin to do such a thing

    Even if it''s the naive and romantic "sister mode", let alone invite yourself to take a bath, and be kissed by yourself, I''m afraid you''ll blush and shout out.

    It''s weird!

    Is it for the sake of what to deal with the exercise of the elves in the piano

    Think of here, speechless eyes of the hot moment to alert, and put out a face only belongs to good people, to the piano, said a sentence.

    "Well, I''d like to take a bath with you in the piano, but I''ll let it go today!"

    This time, it''s Qin Li''s turn to be astonished.

    She was rejected!

    She was rejected by her older brother, who used to push her down as long as she was alone!

    This How can it be

    "Why?..." Qin can''t help but ask a voice, pathetic will face up, on the silent face.

    "Does brother hate to bathe with Qin?"

    I saw the appearance of crying in the piano. Although my heart was shaken violently, I was more sure.

    There is no such thing as making a pathetic "sister model" for bathing with yourself!

    There''s a conspiracy!

    "How can I hate the piano?"

    With the smile of Mao ding on his face, he touched the head in the piano and said without words: "but my brother has something to do today, so I will wait for next time in the piano..."

    "Next time?..." The piano cried out in a hurry. "Next time it''s too late!"

    Speechless eyebrow a pick, a bright smile slowly emerge, at this time, the Qin only to realize what he said, covered his mouth, but unfortunately, said the words, splashed out of the water, although do not know what the Qin in the end, but can be sure that there is definitely a cat greasy inside!

    So, speechless more resolutely refused.

    "Anyway, thank you for your invitation. Next time, my brother will take a bath with you..."

    Left this sentence, speechless mercilessly rubbed the head in the piano, just like not to give the chance to regret in the piano, walked out of the kitchen, out of the hall, to his room

    "Wait..." There was a scream in the piano, and he ran after him.

    "Wait! Brother! "

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, that''s not the way to do it."

    Qin just chased out a few steps, I don''t know when the crazy three who appeared behind her pulled her back, smiling expression also exposed in Qin''s eyes.

    "You are out..."

    "Wuwu..." The face in the piano changed, as if all the strength of the whole body had been lost, and it fell on the floor.

    "How could this happen? That''s what the lustful brother said

    "Next to me..." Kuang Sanju looks up at the piano and smiles.

    "Tomorrow''s Qixi Festival, my husband will come back to me!"

    "Just That''s not it! " The piano jumped up from the ground and puffed up its cheeks.

    "You may also fail. If you fail, your brother will have to enjoy it together!"

    "Ah La, thank you for your concern..." Kuang Sanxiao narrowed his eyes, turned around and walked towards the silent room.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah Unfortunately... "

    Lying on my bed, I sighed without any words.

    "It would be great if I could really play it with my sister''s piano..."

    "Ah, you don''t need to worry, my husband..."

    Suddenly, the familiar tone and voice reverberated from the room. He looked at the sound source without any words. At this point, he was stunned

    The crazy three cheeks are slightly red, with elegant smile on his face. He goes to the silent face, reaches out his hand, and slowly caresses the silent chest, making a charming smile.

    "Do you need someone to comfort you?"

    Hearing this, the passion of wordless heart finally broke out

    ¡­¡­

    On the corridor, listening to the panting and crooning sound from the speechless room, the zither and Shixiang look at each other. They are all depressed and can''t get up again

 Chapter 1131

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "npctao exciting e"! And "thunder" rewards

    (ask for support... Friends... Support is very important...)

    Main Street area of Tiangong City, commercial street

    This is a more vigorous and lively commercial street than ever before!

    No, it should be said that it''s a very dynamic and bustling commercial street!

    Because today is July 7th!

    The time of holding the annual Qixi Festival!

    Although the genius is just dark, but on such a typical day, those businessmen who smell the smell of money will not let it go. In order to meet this wonderful business opportunity, they make a lot of money. As soon as it''s dark, many people have set off a wave of upsurge in the commercial street..

    the open-air shops and stalls have been set up on both sides of the street Prepare for the arrival of guests, look up, these shops and stalls not only have exclusive Octopus burning, fried noodles and other indispensable small food on the ceremony, masks, balloons and other various commodities are also placed in a dazzling array, just waiting for the guests to come to the door, to buy them for Tongtong.

    Before long, consumers came one after another, crowding the whole store street. Even some smaller people or children mixed in the crowd, which can''t even see the shadow

    People excited by the festival''s ceremony strolled around with great interest. They visited from one stall to another. Obviously, the price of goods here has not changed much compared with the normal time, and some of them have increased a little. Can be affected by the atmosphere of the festival, people will still come forward to patronize.

    After all, once a year, isn''t it

    Especially those couples, who snuggle up one by one, seem close, and invest more in the ceremony than other people. It''s seldom considered to spend money, which makes those shopkeepers happy.

    Of course, some of the men who are responsible for paying for their girlfriends are bleeding in their hearts

    But anyway, today''s Qixi Festival. There must be a lot of excitement

    "Wow ~"

    look at the crowded commercial street. "Would you like to have octopus?" Speechless took a look at Si Si''s stall and turned his eyes to Qin Li and Kuang San.

    "And you?"

    "Well I''m a little hungry... " Qin points her head and looks back at the stalls running back and forth. She has ten joss sticks full of food in her hands and follows her all the time. She doesn''t lose her taxi weaving, sighs.

    "With Shixiang, I can''t be hungry later..."

    Hearing this, speechless felt his pocket again. At this time, the speechless maniac who had been quietly behind speechless pulled speechless clothes and pointed to a certain direction in the crowd.

    "Sir, over there..."

    "What''s the matter?..." Speechless, Qinli and Sisi are all confused when they look in the direction indicated by Kuang San. Then, their faces change in different degrees.

    Just in front of them, among the people who are about four or five meters away from Wuyan, wearing a white kimono, with a purple belt around their waist, a girl with shoulder length white short hair is watching them closely

    It should be said that it''s looking at the piano!

    Kite an origami!

    The eyes in the piano gradually coagulated, and there was no slightest concession to the line of sight that came from an origami of kite.

    The Qin, which has retrieved the part of memory lost when she was elvish five years ago, already knows that she didn''t kill the origami parents of kite!

    Therefore, there is no need for Qin to show a weak appearance in front of the kite''s folded paper, nor to explain anything

    Just have a clear conscience in the piano!

    "In the five River Piano..." Kite read out the name of the Qin word by word, clenched his fist tightly.

    It seems that the origami of kite still doesn''t believe the speechless saying, and is still hostile to Qin Li!

    However, it is not directly rushed up, which proves that the origami of kite has not completely denied the wordless explanation

    Maybe, it''s just that there''s no way to let go

    "What''s the matter? Kite an origami military Cao Inside the piano, he raised his chin expressively. "Do you want to rush up and kill me again? This time, I won''t be merciful... "

    "It suits me!" Kite said this coldly in an origami, then glanced at speechless.

    "I''d like to say that, but I don''t want to kill Shi Zhi''s sister until I find out the real evidence that you are the murderer of my parents..."

    Smell words, pluck eyebrows in the piano, laugh loudly.

    "Don''t you think you really have the ability to kill me?"

    Kite''s origami eyes are cold, and her tone is still calm.

    "Maybe not before, but now, you don''t seem to have any power of elves..."

    With the spread of this sentence, the atmosphere has become an arrow drawn up

 Chapter 1132

    (it''s already summer vacation. My friends, don''t they all come here? In the crowd of people, Qin Li and Yuan yiorigami are staring at each other, their eyes are fluctuating with a little sharp flash, which makes the surrounding atmosphere become urgent!

    "Shidao Brother

    Feeling the heavy atmosphere in the air, Si Si shrank in fear, leaned on her speechless body, and the four Si Nai on her hand stroked her little head and comforted her.

    If this is changed in the original, I''m afraid that at this time, the four systems of panic have been able to make the seal''s spirit force counter current, which leads to the spirit force gone!

    As for Kuang San, she has been standing aside, smiling at the occurrence of all this, that is, she did not intend to intervene, nor to stop it, only the wine red pupil outside even showed a look of eager to try, a look of fear that the world is not disordered, it is not flattering

    Turn around, crazy three looked to didn''t say a word, just quietly watching things develop speechless, can''t help but some accidents.

    "Ah, my Lord, aren''t you going to stop it?" Licked his lips, crazy three coquettish smile.

    "If it goes on like this, it''s possible to fight..."

    Smell words, speechless looked at the Qin, and then looked at the kite and origami, sighed.

    "Without my permission, she''s just an ordinary person. There''s no ''display device'' on the origami of kite. There''s nothing to be afraid of when an ordinary person or two ordinary girls fight..."

    The corner of the origami''s eye twitches at the same time

    "Ah La, I almost forgot..." Crazy three seems surprised to cover his mouth. But soon the corner of the mouth split into a rather bloody arc.

    "In this case, you don''t need to stop it, do you? How about having them fight like this?... "

    The corner of the origami''s mouth also twitches

    "No No way... " Four Si is the mouth that cringes.

    "Sister Shizhi is here too. If you fight, it will make sister Shizhi angry..."

    Qin Li and Yuan yiorigami are not calm at last

    "Hum..." Don''t over head, the piano pretended to be generous waved.

    "Today There are so many people here today. It''s not good to be witnessed or affected. Let''s forget it... "

    "No, no, no..." Without words, I could not help but make complaints about it: "you are just afraid your beloved sister''s image will be destroyed."

    "I should have said that!" Yuan yiorigami unswervingly moves away and stares at Qin all the time.

    "Different from the elves who bring disaster to the world. "Ast" is to protect the world and not allow innocent people to get involved in the battle... "

    "Is that right for you?" Speechless again make complaints about it. "You''re just afraid that you''ll fall out of favor with Shizhi, aren''t you?"

    chin and kite make complaints about the two men, who are all in a low head. They fall into silence. They are very tacit and tacit. Move your eyes away.

    "I''ll find Shizhi!"

    Leave this sentence, kite a fold of paper also do not go back

    There was a little daze in the piano, and then I was angry.

    "Who will let you, a hateful mad woman, pester your sister?"

    With that, Qinli immediately wanted to catch up with her, but before she took a few steps, her collar was firmly grasped by one hand and brought back.

    "What?!" There was more anger in his heart. Just want to scold surprised to make a sound, the host that grasps her collar''s laugh actually let her choke on the spot

    "Ah, you don''t want to go like this, do you?..." With a hand tightly pulling the collar in the piano, crazy smile squinted.

    "Don''t forget our appointment..."

    "Hateful..." In the piano, she glared at Kuang for three times, broke away from her hand holding her collar, went to Si Sinai''s body, and took her.

    "Four systems are. Come with me to find my sister! "

    Si Si is clever to light his small head, but he is allowed to take it away from the piano. The two of them are indifferent and speechless. Under the speechless and astonished eyes, they run away without any shadow

    "Which one is it?" The speechless corners of the mouth twitched from the situation and looked at the crazy three with a smile on his face.

    "They just leave us alone?"

    "Well. This is also a matter of no way, no way... " Crazy three not only didn''t feel headache, but the smile on his face was more and more joyful.

    "It seems that the next Qixi Festival. It''s up to me to hang out with my husband... ""Well Like So... " Speechless touched his head, looked around at the scene of a sea of people, until it was confirmed that the figure of Qin Li and others could not be found, then he smiled bitterly.

    "It''s true. I just said don''t go away, but I actually leave people alone. Who are these people?"

    "Then..." Crazy three with intoxicating smile, embrace the silent arm.

    "Let''s go to the ceremony happily!"

    "Well, I don''t mind..." Speechless some hesitated looked at the crowd. "But I have to pay for them..."

    "Don''t worry..." Crazy three faces do not change smile.

    "Just now, when Qin Li left, he had taken away his husband''s wallet by the way!"

    "Ha?" Speechless stare round eyes, hurriedly touched his pocket, the result, is naturally empty inside!

    "In this damn piano!" Speechless and angry cry out. "Let''s go with my wallet. How can I go to the ceremony?! Do you talk on foot? "

    "Ah La, there''s a little cash in people''s bodies..." Crazy three blinked wine red eyes, quite a mischievous taste in it.

    "Not much, but two people''s words should be enough..."

    "Sorry, crazy three..." He shook his head and cheered up.

    "Since it''s the Qixi Festival, the girl can''t pay for it. Anyway, Shizhi is not here. Let''s sell some gold coins..."

    Hearing the speechless words, the smile on the crazy three faces is more and more strong, holding the speechless hand is tight again, and pressing the soft fullness and zero distance up.

    "Then they will accept your kindness..."

    Seeing that crazy three''s delicate and beautiful face is full of dazzling smile, I feel the softness of the arm, and I can''t help but pull up a smile, but I feel confused.

    It seems that crazy three looks the same as before, but the speechless one who is familiar with crazy three finds something wrong in crazy three''s expression and expression

    The general feeling is that the smile on the crazy three faces seems to be very reluctant. Until now, it''s a little from the heart, but it''s just a little

    In addition to last night''s sudden appearance in his room to tempt himself, as well as the so-called "appointment" when I just talked with Qin

    Intuition tells speechless, crazy three hearts, seem to hide something

    Of course, considering the character of crazy three, it''s possible that all this is just mad three playing tricks on himself. But I don''t know why. Seeing the smile on crazy three''s face, I have to pay attention to it

    A pair of wine red pupils and crazy three that exposed outside, the same color of beautiful eyes together, speechless look at crazy three.

    Crazy three from beginning to end are laughing, also do not avoid suspicion, and speechless as quietly looking at each other''s eyes.

    For a while, they built a wall around them that no one else could get close to. Inside the wall, there was a world that belonged to them alone. No one could disturb them

    Until for a long time, speechless smile.

    "All right! Let''s go shopping alone! "

    Crazy three eyes a light, look jumped on a few wipe of cheering, tightly holding the silent hand, the whole people are getting into the silent arms.

    "Yes!"

    In the flow of people, many boys can''t help but throw their eyes of amazement and envy because of the exultation expression of crazy three, which makes wordless slightly embarrassed.

    "Well, isn''t it a little too close..."

    "Ah La, isn''t it?" For speechless words, crazy three to a smile, the body is closer to a few points.

    "What''s wrong? I''m the only one who belongs to my husband."

    "I don''t think it''s bad..." Scratched the cheek, no words and no good spirit of the compromise.

    "That''s it! If it''s tighter, there''s no way to walk... "

    "Then let''s go!" Crazy three satisfied nodded, stepped out, and speechless together into the lively flow of people, through the streets, through the sea of people like the tide, to the distance

    The shadows of the two people stretched infinitely under the light of the surrounding lights. They fell under the feet of the people, converged with the shadows of all the people present, and could no longer distinguish each othe

 Chapter 1133

    The noisy noise rises with the shouting of the businessmen on the stalls and the laughter of the people on the streets. It reverberates in every corner of the commercial street. It''s getting closer to midnight, but almost none of the people present has reduced their enthusiasm at the moment, on the contrary, there is a growing trend

    Walking in the stream of people with crazy three, watching the men around cast their adoring eyes on crazy three, speechless can''t help laughing.

    I didn''t even think about it. A word came out of my speechless mouth.

    "Crazy three is really beautiful..."

    The sudden appreciation seemed to make crazy three stunned. When he found the sight coming from around, crazy three could not help but pull up a smile.

    "I''m really glad to hear that..." He said that he did not forget to hold the silent hand harder, and made a playful laugh.

    "If your husband is jealous, people will be more happy..."

    "Jealous..." Wordless conditioned to deny, but at the sight of crazy three that smile narrowed his eyes, he got angry, don''t turn around, whisper.

    "Yes There''s a little bit... "

    "Ah, la..." Hearing this sentence, crazy three raised his fingers and pointed them on his lips. His lovely and incomparable appearance made him speechless and excited. At the same time, it also made many boys around him forget that he was still walking, colliding with each other, making a man turn over his horse.

    Turn a blind eye to everything around you, crazily tilt your head, point out your fingers on your lips, and slowly point out on your silent lips.

    "Don''t worry, they only have feelings for their husband and adults, from beginning to end..."

    Speechless footsteps imperceptible Dun so, turn around, look straight at crazy three eyes.

    "What about the daisies, the harps, the harps?"

    Crazy three eyes slightly twinkled. There is an unpredictable smile on his face, so he said.

    "Do you want to hear lies? Or do you want to hear the truth? "

    "This problem..." Speechless chuckle like shook his head, eyes suddenly become very serious.

    "Of course I want to hear from you!"

    The smile on Kuang San''s face remained the same, but the look in his eyes was a little different. He looked straight ahead and was silent for a while before he spoke.

    "It''s still that. From the beginning to the end, I only have feelings for my husband and adults... "

    Smell speech, speechless low head, silent down

    In fact, this situation, speechless also more or less a little guess

    It''s different from Shixiang and Sisi, two simple and kind spirits, and the artificial one in the piano. Crazy three''s life, before realizing speechless, can only be described by darkness.

    Wordless, I don''t know what kind of life Kuang San spent after his first "present" and before he met himself, but it''s certain that such a life is not so memorable.

    Mingming likes small animals very much. He can''t even see them being abused. The level of resentment, but can do not change the face of more than 10000 people killed human

    Mingming is known as the most evil spirit in the world, but in order to kill the original spirit and erase the fact that the spirit exists in the world, we can spend almost a lifetime on it. Even if we do it, our own existence will disappear in the world

    What kind of life can make crazy three change and make such a sad wish

    Speechless don''t understand, don''t want to understand.

    Because. Now crazy three, has changed!

    Unfortunately, such a change, at present, only for themselves

    There is no way to do that. If crazy three is so easy to be touched, he will not let his "past" self die in the hands of the real one, nor be alone. Up to now.

    If it is not a coincidence of chance to defeat the crazy three, its mind into the most vulnerable period of time, good luck touched the heart of crazy three, then now. Kuang San is likely to linger in the life of killing and being killed for his poor wish, and he gets deeper and deeper.

    Under such circumstances, it''s not generally difficult to let crazy three accept her. It''s impossible. It''s not too much

    But even so

    "Even so, I hope you get along well with them!" Speechless slightly raised his chin and looked forward with crazy three. The words emerging in his heart echoed into crazy three''s ears with the emotion that was hard to hold.

    "After all, you are the most important people in my life!"

    Crazy three smile a lag, then gradually convergence up, no more talk.

    Crazy three know, speechless is to know oneself actually.

    If it''s speechless, it must be able to guess the true meaning of her heart from her words.However, he still said "I hope you can get along well with them"

    It''s not that I want to open my heart to the girls around me, or that I can have feelings for the girls around me, but that I want to live a good life together!

    This man I love deeply, just hope I can live well!

    This is the true meaning of this sentence!

    Although on the surface it seems very unreliable, and there are some signs of fooling around in ordinary times, this man is using his hidden gentleness to care about himself, but he doesn''t force himself

    Hope Do you

    Crazy three heart repeatedly ponders this sentence, then, smiled

    "Be a little more positive..."

    When I heard this, I laughed.

    "That''s enough..."

    Two people look at each other and smile, no more words, continue to cling together, mix in the crowd, stroll the festival of the Seventh Festival, sometimes can see crazy three show innocent and romantic expression and look at the snack lick lips, where we pass, people often look sideways

    ¡­¡­

    Standing in a remote open space, speechless and crazy, they looked up at the colorful fireworks in the sky, and the corners of their mouths kept rising.

    Crazy three, in particular, seems to be in a very good mood. There is also a pleasant look in the eyes, and a trace of imperceptible regret.

    It can be seen that this time on the festival of Chinese Valentine''s day, crazy three over very satisfied!

    But just because I''m too satisfied, I feel sorry

    Fireworks have begun to bloom in the sky, time is also constantly close to the early morning, the bustling festival of Chinese Valentine''s Day is coming to an end

    Fireworks with bright colors bloom in a sound of explosion, and all the colors of the night sky in the field of vision are also reflected on crazy three''s pretty face, which makes her look unusually bright and moving at the moment, quite a kind of silent beauty

    Until the fireworks are about to be put out, crazy three just like a dreamy general opening.

    "To be honest, now I am a little confused..."

    Speechless eyes on crazy three, no words, quietly waiting for her below.

    "I got a message recently..." Crazy three as if didn''t realize the speechless eyes, as if, self absorbed said the voice.

    "Since the first elves'' emergence 30 years ago, the second elves seem to know the identity and whereabouts of the first elves!"

    If someone who knows crazy three comes here and hears crazy three say this sentence, his heart will start to get hairy.

    No matter how you listen to it, it seems that crazy three didn''t give up the words derived from the pursuit of the once sad wish!

    But speechless but not even a little response, in even crazy three are some surprised, slowly point down the head, warm voice opening.

    "Want to look for it?"

    Crazy three low head, eyes appear some dim.

    "I don''t know, that''s why I''m confused..."

    "So..." Speechless pondered for a while, then, a startling words, from his mouth, vent.

    "In that case, let''s go find it!"

    Crazy three fierce raised his head, shocked looked to speechless, attracted only speechless that gentle voice.

    "I feel confused and prove that you haven''t let go. In this case, just try to act. Maybe you can get the answer in the process..." Take crazy three''s hand, speechless stare at her beautiful eyes.

    "You just need to know, I hope you stay with me, don''t disappear..."

    Looking at the speechless gentle smile and the same gentle eyes, crazy three can''t help but be a little lost, and immediately smile out.

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll make trouble again?"

    "Don''t make too much of it, the rest is none of my business!" With some willful tone to say this sentence, wordless touch the "seal ring" on the three wrists of the touch maniac.

    "It''s really too much, just stop you. Anyway, once the" seal ring "is put on, it can''t be removed anymore..."

    "You, don''t want to escape all your life!"

    "What a bully..." There are strong ripples in the eyes, and they close their eyes with a wild smile.

    "But I like it very much..."

 Chapter 1134

    In the morning

    Lying on the bed, looking out of the window at the gradually brightening sky, fresh morning, flying birds, this scene is full of vitality, but it can not bring even a little good mood to Mei Jiu, or even make her a little upset.

    In the past, Mei Jiu did not dislike the morning.

    Because she had to go to school in the morning.

    But the result of Meijiu is not very good at all. It''s bad. It doesn''t matter.

    Except for the sound, there is hardly any talent of beauty nine.

    Including learning

    How can this make Mei Jiu like school

    Of course, it''s easy to modify the achievements with the strength of the present situation. Moreover, in school, she can also enjoy the feeling of attention. As an idol, she likes this feeling. So, although she doesn''t like school very much, she doesn''t hate it.

    But recently, let alone the school, even her favorite stage and even this home, she doesn''t want to stay very much!

    It''s not that Miyuki began to hate the stage and her home, but that, in recent times, her heart was always in a mess, and she couldn''t calm down, which made her feel like she lost interest in everything, didn''t even have much appetite to eat, and was unhappy all day.

    This phenomenon has been maintained from the past few days until now

    To be more precise, it was in the dusk near the night that I separated from the man at the gate of Longdan Temple women''s college. That''s it all the time!

    The specific reason is that Meijiu doesn''t know. She only knows that her heart has not been able to calm down. It has been thoroughly stirred into muddy sewage. It''s so complicated that she can''t understand it, which makes her very upset.

    "Ah ah..." Pulling up the quilt, Mei Jiu tightly wrapped her head and cried out impatiently.

    "All blame that hateful man. Sure enough, all men are filthy things. When I met that creature. I feel I can''t breathe, so I''m so bored, hateful and hateful! "

    As if venting, the sweet and intoxicating voice of Meijiu reverberates in the quilt. It came to the ears of Miko. It made her more upset.

    "Ah Just don''t go to school... "

    It''s just said. Meijiu then shook off the quilt and came out of it.

    "No, it''s just more annoying to stay at home. Just go to school and let those lovely toys play with me! "

    Finish saying, beauty nine jumped off the bed, began to change clothes

    ¡­¡­

    Tiangong City, Longdan Temple women''s College

    "Elder sister!"

    "Elder sister!"

    "It''s elder sister!"

    "Whoa! Elder sister! "

    Wearing the student uniform of Longdan Temple women''s college, which is a set of sailor''s uniform, Mei Jiu walked on the corridor to the classroom, listening to the support voice from all sides, the corner of her mouth had been hooked up unconsciously, and the previous upset mood also relieved a lot.

    Sure enough, coming to school is the right choice

    There are a few more joys in the mind of Mei Jiu. Although her mood is not so good, it is much better than when she just started. Therefore, she specially beckoned to the students around her, making the screams of the whole audience unable to catch up.

    Before long, Meijiu came to her classroom and sat down on the seat. Next to her, a few girls, like entourage, lined up behind her in full row.

    In other schools, nine times out of ten, beauty will be treated as a man who puts on airs, thus suffering from public opinion. But in Longdan Temple women''s college, this is the most common scene.

    Those students who are behind the nine are all supporters of the nine. They even know the real identity of the nine. They don''t know whether they are controlled by the nine or true supporters

    "Elder sister..."

    At this time, behind Mei Jiu, a female student stood up and said to Mei Jiu in a very respectful voice, "can you take up a little time of your elder sister?"

    "It doesn''t matter..." Mei Jiuyi, with her chin in her hand, looked out of the window and said casually, "what''s the matter?"

    "Today is the day when my elder sister stipulated to check the fans'' letters!" The schoolgirl seemed to see that Mei Jiu was absent-minded and didn''t delay. She carried a large box out straightforwardly.

    "Elder sister, do you want me to read it or do you want me to read it?"

    "No need!" Mei Jiu waved, and still did not leave the window.

    "I''m not in the mood to read letters today. You''ll take care of them!"

    "Ah..." The schoolgirl looked at Meijiu in surprise, but didn''t think she would wait for this answer.Yuxiao Meijiu is a singer who has made her debut for half a year. Although it''s only half a year, it''s half a year to make Meijiu become a real popular idol. Even compared with those old idols, it''s beyond compare. Although there are only women fans, it''s also unusual.

    Naturally, these fans will want to send mail to Meijiu, which is understandable

    Because she didn''t want to be bothered by the fans'' letters every day, Meijiu left all the fans'' letters to the people who followed her, and then took one day out of every week to read the fans'' letters without stopping.

    It''s the first time in history to say "I''m not in the mood to read a letter" like today. How can I not be surprised

    "Elder sister..." At present, if you are not sure about Meijiu, the female student is also a little embarrassed.

    "Don''t you really read it?..."

    "I don''t want to read it!"

    If it was in the past, the rhythm of Mei Jiu''s speech would only be graceful, not tense, not slow, and more or less polite. But under the control of that fidgety mood, Mei Jiu''s words would not be very angry, which scared the girl student into a panic.

    As you can see, Mei Jiu sighs a sigh too. Don''t turn away from her.

    "Anyway, you can handle those letters yourself..."

    "Yes..." The schoolgirl had no choice but to step back with a box full of letters in her hand. Almost at the same time, another schoolgirl stepped forward to Meijiu''s side.

    "Elder sister, some fans have responded that they hope elder sister can hold a concert. You mean..."

    Meijiu finally turned around and was attracted by the three words "concert".

    "Do many people want to have a concert?"

    "Yes, elder sister..." Seeing that Mei Jiu looked at herself, the female student seemed to be very excited, even her spirit was lifted up.

    "Elder sister, didn''t you cancel the concert held a few days ago? So the fans all want to have the elder sister hold another concert... "

    "The concert the other day? Something''s cancelled?... " Mei Jiu is stunned.

    The concert the other day

    Is it a concert when I met that man

    But how could something be cancelled

    The first half of Ming Dynasty went smoothly. Later, because of fighting with that man, the concert was destroyed and he was taken away by that man

    By the way, does that man seem to ask someone to erase the memory of fans

    Is it because of this that the concert will be cancelled

    Thinking of this, the smiling face of the man when he was separated from himself appeared in the mind of Mei Jiu, and the mood of calming down a little bit was blundering again.

    Well, since that''s the case, let''s have another one, as a change of mood

    "Let''s do it!" Mei Jiu raised her head and turned her bright silver eyes to the girl student.

    "The time is set for three days later on the weekend evening. You go to the fan page and notice. I''ll take care of the rest!"

    "I see! Elder sister! "

    Mei nine nodded, stood up and immediately wanted to arrange the concert. Just then, at the same time when she stood up, a piece of paper fell from her arms and onto the floor.

    Mei Jiu pouted his brow, bent over and picked up the paper on the ground. But when he saw the content of the paper, Mei Jiu''s pretty face froze.

    Because, on this paper, there is a telephone number

    "If you need someone to support you one day, someone to believe you one day, one day you lose your spiritual power again, and one day you want to sing again, then call this number!"

    In my mind, this sentence rises involuntarily, which makes Demei nine''s hand slightly tighter holding the paper, and her heart beats faster and faster.

    The devil makes the devil work. Mei Jiu takes out her mobile phone from her pocket

 Chapter 1135

    (in other words, are there any cute blackies? ...)

    good morning

    Accompanied by a feeble cry, the door of the hall came a shuffling sound. It was clear that the sound was very close, but the door of the hall was not pushed open until one or two minutes later. Then, the wordless and the same school uniform wearing Qin came out of the outer door and came to the hall

    "Sister!" With a sweet voice line, wearing a black ribbon in the piano pretend to show the naive romantic smile.

    "Brother has got up!"

    Hearing the cheerful voice in the piano, Shi Zhi couldn''t help but pull up a smile. But when he saw the wordless face that was tired and seemed to die at any time, the smile on his face suddenly became bitter.

    "It''s rare that Qin Li is always in charge of wake you up. Shidao, can''t you let yourself be a little more energetic in the morning?"

    In the morning, Shi Zhi would say the above sentence in front of all the people. He had been used to hearing it for a long time, so he habitually replied.

    "Sleeping late in the morning is the happiest thing, Shizhi, you don''t understand..."

    "I don''t want to understand either!" Shizhi glared speechless in anger. "It''s true. Be careful that I''m too lazy to make a girlfriend..."

    When saying this, Shizhi has forgotten that Shixiang''s identity here is a wordless girlfriend, Kuang San is a wordless fiancee

    Smell speech, no speech eyebrow a pick. I have a look at the crazy three who has been sitting on the table eating ten special flavors and elegant eating. I glanced at the piano and smiled.

    "Thank you for your concern!"

    "You..." Shi Zhi shakes his head helplessly and gives up persuasion.

    "Forget it, hurry to breakfast, and you''ll be late for school!"

    "Yes ~ ~" on the dining table, the long response voice of all the people reverberated and spread in the whole hall, which made Deshi Weaver angry and took the breakfast in his hand to the dining table. Then continue to prepare for the new weight.

    No way. Shixiang has wiped out more than 70% of the breakfast. No more preparation. Others are not enough to eat. For the time being, Shizhi can''t eat anything

    Just. Shi Zhi just turned around. Prepare to enter the kitchen to prepare breakfast. The crazy three on one side suddenly spoke.

    "Wuhe, I have something to tell you..."

    Shi Zhi was stunned and pointed to his nose in surprise.

    "I?..."

    Crazy three smiled and nodded. It made Shi Zhi''s head askew.

    "Are you sure it''s me?"

    Crazy three blinked eyes, looked at Shi Zhi that seems to be very incredible, can''t help ''Puchi'', smiled.

    "Ah La, Wuhe schoolmate, is it a surprise that I am looking for you?"

    "No It''s not like that Shi Zhi looks away awkwardly. "It''s only the first time you''ve come to me..."

    Indeed, because of the identity of Kuang San''s "fiancee of Shidao", she supports her taxi organization on the front line of Shixiang. Although it is not hostile to Kuang San, it is not friendly. In normal times, there is very little dialogue, let alone the initiative of Kuang San to find her.

    So, Shi Zhi was so surprised.

    "Just something I want to explain to you..." Kuang San closed his eyes, chuckled and said a word that could not be ignored by everyone except the speechless.

    "For some time to come, I may have to leave this house for a while..."

    "Leave this house?!" Shizhi exclaimed. Shixiang was surprised to stop eating. She looked up to crazy three with Sisi, who was also surprised. In the piano, a mouthful of food came out directly and she cried out.

    "Why haven''t I even heard of such an important thing?!"

    "Huh?" Seeing the abnormal reaction in the Qin, Shi Zhi frowned, scared the Qin and immediately straightened his posture. However, a pair of red eyes were staring at Kuang San, which was full of anxiety and suspicion.

    "Shiqi, are you really going to leave?" Shi Zhi cast his eyes on Kuang San and asked, "may I ask why?"

    "Ah La, it''s not a critical reason. Wuhe students don''t need to worry..." Crazy three side face, with the fingers on top of the point continuously.

    "It''s just that my family is worried. Let me go back and have a look..." Speaking of this, crazy three also full of regret.

    "Because the family is too far away, it may take a long time to go back this time, and the school has to ask for a vacation, so I''d like to talk to Wuhe students here first..."

    Qin opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but because of the presence of Shi Zhi, he could only close his mouth obediently, his eyes had been locked in crazy three, and his face was constantly changing.Shizhi felt that there was nothing wrong with him. He thought for a while and nodded.

    "In this case, there is no way..."

    "Thank you for your care during this period..." Crazy three stood up, picked up the two sides of the skirt, and made a salute to Shizhi, which made the Shizhi who had not much lady temperament embarrassed and laughed loudly.

    "Since that''s the case, today''s breakfast will be more abundant. It''s a practice for Shiqi!"

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three chuckle. "Thank you Wuhe for your hospitality!"

    "You are welcome..." Shizhi waved, turned around and went into the kitchen.

    "What''s going on?!" As soon as Shi Zhi left, he did not wait for Shixiang and Sisi to react, and then the sight full of oppression was shot at Kuang San.

    "What are you kidding about?" he said

    "I''m not kidding..." Crazy three gently shook his head, did not avoid the sight in the piano, looked at her directly.

    "I do have something to leave for a while..."

    With crazy three''s speech, Qin''s expression sank.

    "Don''t forget what latatosk did to you!" Even the sound in the piano became bad.

    "Because you are an elf, the situation is special, so at the beginning, Ratatosk''s disposal was to check your exile by means of surveillance. If you do something suspicious again, it is likely that you will be put in prison and live in the cell!"

    Hearing the words in the piano, the expression on crazy three faces did not change at all, but they did not speak again.

    On one side, Shixiang and Sisi have held their breath and looked at the crazy three and Qin in the stalemate. Their eyes are full of anxiety and worry, but they are oppressed by the heavy atmosphere. They dare not speak. They can only stare and do nothing there.

    Until then, he looked down at the piano and began to talk.

    "Chin Li, I''m allowed to do this!"

    "You?..." Qin''s eyes turned to speechless body in amazement, and then frowned.

    "Why?..."

    "Because there are some things, crazy three must do it by himself!" Speechless shook his head. "So in Qin, you can let crazy three leave for a while..."

    "Crazy three is being monitored by latatosk!" There was a deep voice in the piano. "Latat" is not what I has the final say, but in any case, mad three people have killed more than ten thousand people, so to tell the truth, this is not a wise choice, and there is a good chance that something will happen.

    "Let''s talk about it then!" Speechless this kind of answer exit, immediately on the eyes in the piano.

    "Qin Li, don''t you believe in crazy three?"

    Qin frown more and more tight, looked at his crazy three, sighed.

    "I don''t believe in crazy three, but in the eyes of insiders, crazy three is a dangerous person, and since you intend to let her go, you will not seal her psychic power, will you? How can I reassure others? "

    "Even if I believe in crazy Sanhao, you don''t know the side effects of her angel..."

    "Ah, you can rest assured!" Crazy three corners of the mouth raised a vicious arc.

    "In order to let me use" engrave emperor "without any side effects, my husband gave me a lot of time last night..." As if in aftertaste what general, crazy three licked his lips.

    "If we don''t use" eleven bombs "and" Twelve bombs ", even if we keep using" carve emperor ", we can use it for several years without hunting other people to supplement our time. Therefore, during this period, I won''t touch one hair of those ordinary people..."

    This time, there''s something wrong with the piano

    Looked at a smile all over the face of crazy three, and looked at a nod to their own speechless, chin head down, pondered up

 Chapter 1136

    Time, in the state of silence, quietly passed by

    No matter the party''s speechless, crazy three, or Shixiang and sisinai are all looking at the piano, waiting for the decision in the piano, but despite the passage of time, in the kitchen, the voice of Shizhi''s humming song is also constantly coming, and no decision has been made in the piano

    That''s natural, just like Qin Li said, anyway, crazy three are evil spirits who have killed more than 10000 people. In the eyes of insiders, she is a dangerous existence!

    Now, Kuang San has been sealed with psychic power, and is being monitored under the eyes of "Ratatosk". If Kuang San, who has mastered the power of the spirit again, leaves, then the treatment of Kuang San by "Ratatosk" may be changed!

    At that time, even in the piano, there is no way

    After all, ''latatosk'' was not created by Qin Li, and Qin Li is not the absolute principal. If it is decided to sentence the crime of crazy three, what can Qin Li do

    Either stand by or get involved!

    To be sure, if crazy three is put in prison, speechless, it will never be ignored!

    I don''t want to see wordless and the people behind "Ratatosk"

    Wordless is her most important person, and the real subject behind "latatosk" is also the object that can''t be betrayed in piano in a sense!

    Really pinching each other. What''s the result. I can''t imagine

    So, the best decision is to stay crazy three and keep the status quo!

    However, seeing Kuang San''s face smiling, his eyes twinkled with rich and pure light. I don''t know where in the piano. If I stop it, Kuang San will run away by himself

    At that time, as soon as the crime of "running away from crime" comes down, things really have to go in the worst direction!

    Let the crazy go. Once something goes wrong. The consequences could be more serious!

    There are no people around

    Qin''s face is full of anguish, eyes are cloudy and clear, obviously very difficult.

    Maybe it''s because I can''t stand the heavy silence. Shixiang suddenly makes a sound.

    "I don''t know what happened..." Ten fragrance Yingqi face on the vision of the piano. There was a firm look on it.

    "But. If it''s me. If you have to do something, but you can''t do it, it will be hard... "

    When Jean Leighton was stunned

    "I That''s what I think... " Si Si secretly takes a look at the piano. Soon courage was built up.

    "Important things If you don''t do well The mind will be in a mess... "

    Hearing the words of Shixiang and Sisi, Kuang San was slightly surprised, but the smile on his face had been enlarged.

    Silent is also a smile, to the piano stand out.

    "That''s what happened, so let''s go crazy three times..."

    "You..." Qin''s headache rubbed his brow and heart, his face was covered with a wry smile, but the hesitation had disappeared completely, staring at crazy three, opening up.

    "Let me ask, then, what are you going to do?"

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three picked up eyebrows, pretended to ponder, crooked his head, smiled and replied, "this is a secret..."

    In the piano, he glared at madness three times and snorted coldly.

    "Well, for another question, you won''t hurt anyone else?"

    "That''s really asking me..." Crazy three wine red eyes flicker suppressed blood light, the corner of the mouth draws up an extremely dangerous arc.

    "Well, at least I won''t take the initiative to find other people''s troubles, but if I''m in a bad mood, it will give some people who make me feel unhappy a permanent mark of life..."

    "How can I rest assured that you are going out?" Qin wants to pat the table very much, but that will surely attract Shi Zhi''s attention. He can only force his inner unhappiness and cut his eyes to speechless.

    "Is this your decision?"

    "It''s the decision of crazy three!" No words, no hesitation.

    "I''m just showing my support for her..."

    The blood light in crazy three''s eyes quickly melted down, replaced by the unprecedented softness. However, in the piano, I couldn''t help but cover my forehead directly, and I can''t see it any more. I just turned my head away.

    "Whatever! I don''t care if something goes wrong! "

    "That''s enough..." Crazy three exquisite pretty face imperceptibly has so a few minutes to relax.

    Although it''s OK for crazy three to disagree in Qin, because crazy three has already decided that even if she doesn''t agree in Qin, she will go to find the second spirit!

    Anyway, I have no words to support her, right

    For crazy three, that''s enough

    As for the location and identity of the "original elves" after finding the second elves, it''s another choice. Then it''s time to knowAfter all, I don''t know what I should do

    Can only like speechless, first to try again

    With the promise of Qin, the heavy atmosphere in the whole space is also gone, which makes Shixiang and Sisi feel relieved and smile.

    Shixiang leaned forward and asked Kuang San, "then, Kuang San, when are you going?"

    "Well Crazy three pondered for a while. "I''ll go to school to say hello to the teacher later, and then I''ll leave directly..."

    "So fast?" Shixiang wrinkled her nose. "When will you come back then?"

    "In this case, I don''t even know myself..." Crazy three shook his head, looked speechless, smiled.

    "Maybe it will come back soon, maybe it will not come back until your husband leaves the world, but in any case, it will come back!"

    "That''s good!" Shixiang claps her hands and greets the maniac three times.

    "Then eat breakfast quickly. Shi Zhi said that only when you are full can you do something!"

    "Yes!" Crazy three side chuckle, while crisp response voice, sat down, began to enjoy breakfast.

    "What a troublemaker..." There was still some discomfort in the piano, and I sighed. "It seems that some of you are busy next. You need to not only explain to the members of latatosk, but also take measures to detect your Lingbo..."

    Wordless scratched his cheek and asked in the piano, "do you want to report this to your head?"

    "Of course!" "It will be very troublesome, but it''s better than hiding something. We have to apply for the distribution of" display device "from it. If something goes wrong at this moment, we can only rob the" display device "of" ast "and" DEM "

    Speechless chat line of smile, to crazy three, ten incense, four is three people helplessly shrugged shoulders, attracted three fairy girl like laughter.

    Just then, a light music came out of the speechless pocket, accompanied by the sound of something shaking.

    "Phone?..."

    Speechless stupefied for a while, took out own mobile phone from the pocket, looked at the display screen completely did not know the number, puzzled of answered.

    Hello

    For a moment, speechless heard a rather flustered and riotous voice coming from the other side of the mobile phone. Then, a voice with some hardness and a little tension echoed.

    "Yes It''s me! "

    Hearing this, wordless first frowned, and then finally found the face of the owner of this beautiful voice from my mind, and cried out in surprise.

    "The night is beautiful!"

    Air, condensed

    "Shua" sound, four pairs of eyes of four girls at the scene swept to the speechless body at the same time, among them, the eyes of Shixiang and Sisi were full of doubts, crazy three were full of smiles, and the piano was full of light, full of exploration.

    But speechless has not had much spare time to observe these, he is still in the United States nine will call his surprise.

    "You really called me!"

    "No Didn''t you ask me to fight?! " On the other end of the phone, Mei Jiu''s voice seemed a little nervous. It was totally different from the arrogant image of attacking herself directly some time ago, which made her speechless confused, but she still asked with a smile.

    "What do you want to do with me?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Meijiu was silent. It took a long time to speak.

    "Don''t you want to hear me sing?"

    Smell speech, the smile on silent face slowly convergence, turn into serious.

    "In your own voice?"

    "I..." Mei nine opened her mouth and her voice trembled.

    Obviously, she doesn''t want to sing in her own voice!

    "I won''t go!" Refuse without words.

    "I don''t want to hear a song sung in that false voice!"

    Finish saying, don''t give the chance that the United States nine reacts, have no words to hang up the phone.

    ¡­¡­

    Listen to the busy voice from the phone, the beautiful nine bright silver eyes gradually dim down, self mocking smile

    "Self righteous men Without this voice, who would listen to me singing... "

 Chapter 1137

    "One for two It will only cause trouble... "

    Walking alone in the broad and dark corridor, the zither is whirring with something, and a little wry smile

    At this time, the school uniform on Qinli has been replaced by the dark red uniform that was only worn in "latatosk"!

    If you observe carefully, you can see that although you are wearing a dark red military uniform in the piano, you don''t put your coat on your shoulders as usual, but you are wearing it very formally, which is not too much.

    Moreover, there is no "precious pearl" in his mouth all the time.

    Compared with the usual frivolous appearance, there is no doubt that it is much more regular!

    This look reminds people that the unruly little princess with uncertain personality is forced to stand up for etiquette in order to attend an important banquet. Now, in the piano, this kind of atmosphere is all over her.

    Of course, ignore the impatient and helpless look on Qin''s face from time to time

    On the quiet corridor, the footsteps and murmurs in the piano reverberate clearly around, and even the heartbeat can be heard faintly. The three voices are intertwined, which makes the piano feel a little nervous.

    This unprecedented tension, of course, is not because of the sound, but because of where the piano is now.

    This part of latatosk!

    That is to say, where the supervisor works in the piano!

    Now, Qinli is going to meet with his immediate supervisor. For two things

    The application of "display device" and the report on crazy three!

    It is also because of these two reasons that Qinli will ask for leave from school as soon as she goes out of the house. She will arrive here at the fastest speed and in the fastest way to solve the vexed problem at one time.

    This "worry" is not a complaint in Qin, but a real worry.

    There is no reason to apply for a large number of ''display devices'', including the'' CR unit ''equipment for personal combat. How can it be directly distributed without even asking the reasons

    After all, the members of "latatosk" are just like that. Almost none of the members who can meet the requirements to equip "CR unit" have applied for such a large number of "display devices" for no reason. Don''t ask why. It''s impossible for Ascott electronics to create a ''display device'' for a single sentence on a piano.

    In order to get these "display devices", the piano must give a reasonable reason!

    And crazy three thing is also a worry thing

    In order not to let their most important people and their benefactor stand on the opposite side, Qin Li has to do his best to persuade his boss, in order to avoid the worst situation.

    Plus just Mingming has a chance to lure Xiaomei nine. But let his brother to mercilessly refused. If it wasn''t for thinking about it, the weaver would be there. I want to get angry directly in the piano.

    Although the right to use the spirit power in the piano is still in the hands of speechless

    "What a There is nothing to worry about... "

    Knead his eyebrow heart, Qin adjusted his mind. Step up a little, came to the end of the corridor, in front of a door, stopped

    I took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, then stretched out my hand and knocked on the door.

    "In the five river Qin! Come and report! "

    Not loud voice in the corridor into echo, constantly spread out, until four or five seconds later, it gradually subsided

    Almost in the moment when the echo falls, a voice also rings in the door.

    "Come in..."

    Hearing this sound, Qin took a deep breath again, pushed the door, walked into it

    The door is not a vast and strict office, but a common study

    A study with four walls occupied by bookshelves full of books!

    At the end of the study, behind a desk, an old man with half white hair and a long beard, about 50 years old, sat in a swivel chair, his hands crossed, his back on his chin, staring at the piano coming into the room, with a rather peaceful smile on his face, like an amiable old man.

    At the same time when I saw the old man, the expression in Qin suddenly became serious, and there was a little reverence in his eyes.

    This old man is the real founder of latatosk, Eliot Baldwin Woodman!

    At the same time, it is also the benefactor of Qin!

    "Lord Woodman Stop at a distance of two or three meters from the desk, bend down in the piano and make a big salute.

    Seeing the respectful look in the piano, woodman''s smile at the corner of his mouth expanded a little bit and became more and more peaceful."I haven''t seen you for a long time. Commander Wuhe, I''m relieved to see your spirit..."

    "Thank you for your concern!" In the piano, he nodded his head in a straight way. It seemed that he respected Woodman very much. While he was pleased, Woodman felt a little helpless.

    "Isn''t it time for the annual round table? Commander Wuhe... " Looking at the piano standing straight in front of him, Woodman also straightened his back.

    "You''re here before the round table. If I''m not wrong, you''re here to apply for the show device?"

    Can''t help but hold your breath in the piano, and nodded seriously.

    "Part of the reason is this, and there''s another thing to report..."

    "Let''s talk about the display device first." Woodman smiled and picked up an application form with the signature of "Wuhe Qinli" from the desktop, which contained a huge amount of information.

    If you let other people see the information recorded on it, it will be a big surprise.

    Because, what this application form records, all is uses very wide, the function transcendent ''the display device''!

    In addition to the other uses of the "display device", not to mention, the "display device" for personal combat equipment "CR unit", there are enough tens of thousands of quantities!

    It''s all the latest and most powerful!

    "When I first got this application form, I was shocked." Woodman laughed bitterly.

    "If all the" display devices "required in this application form are manufactured, it is possible that" asgit electronics company "will go bankrupt directly. I can''t believe that this is the application form submitted by commander Wuhe in person..."

    At this point, Woodman also said a thought.

    "Is it commander Wuhe? Are you kidding?"

    Wen Yan, even in the piano with great respect for Woodman, couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Even Woodman has said such words as "prank". We can imagine how exaggerated the "display device" applied for in Qin is.

    All the "display devices" applied for are used to equip the base in the giant beast forest, and the "CR unit" has to be used by 20000 younger sisters, which is equivalent to building an organization larger than the "ast"!

    How can this not surprise or even shock Woodman

    Qinli has been able to predict how much reaction will be caused by submitting this application form. Now it''s probably only Woodman who sees this application form. If the rest of the senior management can see it, Qinli should have been drowned in saliva.

    But there is no way. These "display devices" must be obtained, so even if you know that your words may lead to a big disturbance, you still have a tight face and a serious response.

    "It''s all true, Lord Woodman!"

    The smile on woodman''s face converged slowly, and looked at the look in the piano, which was totally different from faking, and the eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.

    "Commander Wuhe, do you know how unrealistic your work is?" His eyes moved to the application form in his hand, and Woodman closed his eyes as if he could not bear to look straight at it.

    "Even if asgit electronics has the ability to produce the" display device "on it, the budget that can be spent on it is absolutely a huge amount. If it is implemented, asgit Electronics will be evacuated and will survive!"

    Then Woodman looked straight into the piano.

    "Commander Wuhe, can you understand how unreasonable this is?"

    "Yes!" Under woodman''s gaze, as if nothing was seen in the piano, his face didn''t even change, but he said a word that made woodman''s face change.

    "So, I''ll take full responsibility for the money for making these" display devices "

 Chapter 1138

    "So, I''ll take full responsibility for the money for making these" display devices "

    Woodman was moved to hear Qin''s strict words

    In this world, there are only two organizations capable of manufacturing ''display devices'' -'' Asiatic Electronics'' and ''DEM''!

    As the only two organizations in the world that master the technology of manufacturing "display device", the property held by these two organizations is not necessarily the richest in the world, but it is absolutely second to none!

    In such a case, to produce the "display device" required in the piano, asgit Electronics Co., Ltd. will also face the risk of capital being evacuated. It can be imagined how much the "display device" manufacturing capital recorded in the application form submitted in the piano is.

    But Qin Li said that she would take full responsibility!

    Apart from the status of commander of latatosk, Qinli is just a little girl of ordinary family. Is she able to take charge of such a large amount of money consumption

    The answer, of course, is no!

    At least, Woodman, who clearly understood the family situation in Qin, gave birth to the idea of "prank" in Qin.

    But it''s because he knows Qin Li that Woodman knows that Qin Li is not joking!

    Woodman''s eyes narrowed gradually, his pupils condensed into needles, and his voice sank.

    "Commander Wuhe, are you serious?"

    In the quiet study, the heavy atmosphere is constantly rising, and the piano slightly closes its eyes. When it is opened again, it is full of determination and silent expression of its determination.

    But Woodman, who gives this scene to the eyes of the receiver, is silent

    With woodman''s silence, the whole study suddenly fell into an indescribable boredom. If someone stayed here, I''m afraid. It''s hard to keep breathing rhythm because of the heavy atmosphere.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Woodman raised his head and looked into the piano.

    "May I ask, where are you going to get the money?"

    The instrument lowered its head, pondered for a while, and then answered.

    "My brother entrusted me with this fund. Let me use it at this time! "

    Yes, the money that Qinli intended to use to make the "display device" was handed over to her without any words!

    It has been predicted for a long time that, in the end, the application for the "display device" from the top of "Ratatosk" will inevitably lead to financial problems!

    After all. The quality and quantity of the "display device" they need is too high and too much!

    Even asgit can''t afford it!

    What''s more, the reason why Qinli applied for "display device" is not for "latatosk", but for private demand.

    So it''s impossible for the company to spend such a huge amount of money on making a batch of "display devices" that are equivalent to those sent to others because of the request in the piano, and the "display devices" are not delivered at will. A bad use, may fall into the source of disaster!

    Even if the credit in Qinli is there, the senior managers are willing to send out these "display devices", but if the most basic financial problem is not solved, it will certainly not be possible.

    Therefore, the next morning when I returned to the world of "date battle", I gave a space ring full of gold coins to Qin without any words.

    The value of pure gold in the world. If you take out all the gold coins that are enough to pile up into dozens of mountains in the "golden ring", all the money in the world will not be worth one thousandth of those gold coins in the "golden ring"!

    Wordless, just a little gold coin from the golden ring can be used to make these "display devices", making the base in the giant beast forest stronger and the 20000 younger sisters of Yuban stronger. Why not

    If it wasn''t for these gold coins, Qin Li wouldn''t dare to submit the application form by herself..

    and when I heard Qin Li''s words, woodman was stunned and immediately thought of something. The complexion gradually became dignified.

    "You mean the mysterious figure who is not an elf or a magician, but has the power comparable to that of an elf?"

    Slowly nodded his head in the piano, which made Woodman think deeply.

    As early as wordless first came to the world with the space earthquake, Woodman had noticed him!

    People of "ast" and "DEM" think that wordless is an elf, but with the line in the piano, Woodman knows that wordless is not an elf!

    Of course, Woodman doesn''t know what the real identity of wordless is, and Qin doesn''t report that wordless is a vampire, which is ridiculous to others.

    And before becoming the silent calling figure, how can I report that I don''t even know where I came fromSo, in the eyes of the senior cadres of the round table who are rooted in "Ratatosk", wordless is full of mystery, and there is no mystery!

    Now, this enigmatic existence has come up with a fund that can make a lot of ''display devices''

    "Commander Wuhe..." Woodman looked into the piano with deep meaning. "Isn''t the ''display device'' you applied for what your brother needs?"

    Qin eyes a condensate, then relaxed down, truthfully answer.

    "Yes, Lord Woodman, as you guessed, it was my brother who applied for these ''display devices''"

    Woodman pressed his lips, his eyes already disgruntled.

    "Commander Wuhe, the" display device "is not something that can be used to send people. If it is used in evil ways, what will become of the world that is already facing disaster? Do you know?"

    "Lord Woodman, I know your concerns..." He raised his head and gave a wry smile.

    "But I don''t think your concern is necessary!"

    Woodman was interested to hear what he said.

    "Oh? Why?... "

    "The reason is simple..." Qin took a breath, red eyes flashed a light.

    "If my brother wants to destroy the world, no one can stop it!"

    "There''s no need for some ''display device''!"

    Woodman''s face changed dramatically, and there was a huge wave in his heart. His hands were clenched into fists. His eyes were full of shrewd waves that could not be suppressed.

    "No one can stop Do you As if he didn''t want others to see him lose his temper, Woodman closed his eyes and drew a curve around his mouth. However, it seemed to be forced.

    "It seems that in this world, the real danger is not the spirit, but the mysterious existence..."

    Seeing what woodman was trying to suppress, Qin was a little bit upset, but it was the same.

    If wordless really want to destroy the world, then only need to release a pet animal, let it run around the world, then the world can enter the stone age!

    If you want to deal with beasts, you can only use magic to offset. But in this world, magic is not real magic, but a kind of energy that can drive the ''display device''. You can''t deal with beasts at all!

    Qin Li is just telling the truth

    "All right! The applications for these "display devices" have been approved! "

    Woodman looked into the piano with clear eyes, and said in a deep voice, "but I hope that exists and can always stand on our side!"

    Smell speech, the piano is finally a sigh of relief, respectfully should come down.

    "Please rest assured that although my brother has unimaginable power, he does not have any ambition. As long as there is no accident, he will not make anything!"

    "That''s good..." Woodman nodded, a kind smile on his face.

    "I will be responsible for the" display device "business, and rush it out as soon as possible. Of course, you have to pay for it yourself. Ascott electronics can''t afford it..."

    "Yes!" Qin Li made a salute, hesitated for a moment, and said: "there is another thing, Shiqi crazy three has left the Wuhe family at present..."

    "Shizaki crazy three left?..." Woodman pursed his brow and said with some uncertainty, "is that what your brother meant again?"

    "A little..."

    This Woodman smiled bitterly.

    Now, he can basically be sure that the most dangerous existence in the world is wordless!

    At least, they have a way to deal with elves, but they have no way to deal with speechless

 Chapter 1139

    In Tiangong City, there is a building which is much higher than other buildings

    This building is the branch of "DEM" company in Tiangong city!

    Because Tiangong city is the area with the most frequent space earthquakes in recent years, and also the area with the most frequent occurrence of elves, so "DEM" has already established a branch in Tiangong City, in order to effectively capture elves, or kill elves!

    As the only organization in the world that can make "display device", DEM, like ast, advocates killing elves to make the world peaceful.

    Rather, it''s because "DEM" advocates killing elves that "ast" will derive the same purpose!

    After all, whether it''s "ast" or other countries'' military and police equipped with "display device", it''s provided by "DEM"!

    Although technically, ''DEM'' is a little weaker than ''Asiatic Electronics'', in terms of fame,'' DEM ''is much better than'' Asiatic Electronics''.

    At least, on the surface of knowing the existence of "display device", almost no one does not know "DEM", but there are not many people who know the existence of "asgit electronic company"

    Of course, ''DEM'' and ''asgit Electronics'' know each other''s existence!

    Just as there are righteous and villains in every world, in this world, these two organizations with the ability to create "display devices" are just like rivals!

    "Asgit Electronics" advocates peaceful means of communication. So as to save the spirit, so that the threat of space shock to the world pinched in the invisible!

    "DEM" advocates the use of force to suppress, wipe out elves and restore peace to the world!

    How can two organizations with completely opposite nature not become rivals

    Of course, it''s just a superficial statement. There are conspirators in all large organizations. DEM means that they intend to annihilate the elves and restore peace to the world. But there are also people who make elves'' ideas

    It''s in this branch building. There is such a character

    It was a man in a suit. A tall man with gray blonde hair and sharp eyes carved with a knife on his face

    Man''s age seems to be only about thirty-five at most, but it gives people a feeling of experience and sophistication. From time to time, the smile from the corner of his mouth seemed to be the same as that of the wild wolf who was staring at the prey. It''s full of danger. And some disgusting

    Isaac ray Belham Wisconsin!

    The executive director of ''DEM'' company, the top manager in essence!

    Because ''DEM'' is the main organization dedicated to the military''s'' display device '', so. As long as he goes on, the armament strength of many countries will be reduced to the extent that other countries have left it far behind!

    In this branch, or even in this country, Wisconsin is a one handed existence!

    Even if ''DEM'' is just a company

    Holding a glass full of red wine, Wisconsin sighed quietly as he looked out of the window at the view of Tiangong city.

    "Isn''t there many Fairies in Tiangong? Why is it so peaceful? "

    With that, Wisconsin held out his hand to Tiangong city out of the window, and then gave it a firm grip.

    "If" DEM "company mastered the technology of free calling space shock, it would be so good that no matter how many elves, they could find it..."

    If this sentence is heard by an ordinary person, he will definitely run away and blacklist Wescott from now on. He will never meet again.

    In order to find the spirit, we will call for space shock!

    I''m afraid Wisconsin didn''t pay attention to the life of the residents of Tiangong!

    Wescott, however, seemed to say the most common thing. He took back his hand, sighed again, and shook the glass full of red wine.

    At this time, a tall, beautiful looking woman dressed like a secretary opened the door of the room and went to Wisconsin.

    "Do you love lotus?"

    As if he had known who he was, Wescott didn''t smile back.

    "It''s rare to come to me at this time..."

    "I''m here at any time!" The beautiful woman, who is called Ailian, holds a folder with no expression on her pretty face.

    "If you want to see me, just shout..."

    "Is it?" Wescott squinted, not sure if he was happy or disdainful.

    "If you want to come to me at this time, what''s the good thing?"

    "I don''t know if it''s a good thing..." Ailian said something like this, at the same time, she opened the folder in her hand and took out a document."But there is one thing that needs to be reported to you..."

    "Report?..." Wisconsin shook his head in a smirk.

    "If it''s those annoying things, let''s wait until tomorrow..."

    "It should be something you are interested in..." Elaine glanced at Wisconsin, put the paper in her hand on the glass table in front of Wisconsin, with a picture on it

    A picture of a man and a woman in a high school uniform walking forward with a smile.

    Among them, walking in the middle of the man, is a black hair red eyes, it looks like only a teenager in his teens and twenties

    The woman on the left has long purple hair and dreamy crystal eyes

    As for the woman walking on the right, she tied her long black hair into a pair of ponytails that hung down in front of her body. Her bangs were long enough to cover one eye

    Seeing these three people, wiscott, who was in short of interest, gave a heart beating, and his sharp eyes swept fiercely to the picture, which was full of bright light.

    These three men, though not seen by Wisconsin, have been seen in the image of "ast" fighting with elves!

    "The red devil" "P-Day Princess" "Nightmares"

    Wescott said several identifying names word by word, each of which made his heart beat hard, and his body even trembled.

    Obviously, it is already in a state of extreme excitement!

    Seeing Wescott''s repressed excitement, Elaine closed her eyes and slowly opened her mouth.

    "The boy''s name is Wuhe Shidao, the girl with purple hair is yedaoshen Shixiang, and the girl with black hair is Shiqi kuangsan. At present, they seem to live together and study in a school called laichan high school!"

    "Because the three people are surprisingly similar to ''the red devil'', ''the princess'' and'' nightmares'', the intelligence workers have collected some information about them..." At this point, Ailian''s eyebrows wrinkled.

    "However, from the intelligence point of view, all three of them seem to be very ordinary students, and they have not detected the response of elves, and the judgment of the system is also ordinary people..."

    "Ordinary people?" Wisconsin widened his eyes, covered his face, and laughed.

    "three ordinary as like as two peas?"? Three It happened that they all got together? Do you believe it?... "

    "Indeed, that would be too coincidental..." Ailian nodded her head expressionless.

    "However, in terms of data, there is no difference between the three people''s backgrounds, so it can''t be judged that they are elves!"

    "Oh?..." Wescott picked up the picture on the table and gazed at the three men, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    "You mean, you can''t judge that they''re not elves, can you?"

    Ailian''s figure, nodded her head, and a dangerous smile appeared on Wisconsin''s face.

    "Isn''t that interesting?" Wisconsin looks at Elaine and hands her the picture.

    "It seems necessary to investigate, Elaine. I''ll leave it to you."

    "Are you sure?..." Ailian frowned again, her face full of uncertainty.

    "If the investigation is true, the opponent will be three elves!"

    Wescott''s eyebrows and eyes on Ailian have become quite interesting.

    "Don''t you have the confidence to deal with the three elves? Elaine

    Smell words, love lotus face a congealing.

    "There are no elves in the world that I can''t beat!"

    Hearing this, Wisconsin laughed happily.

    "Then please, Ellen Mira Mathews!"

    "The most powerful magician in the world!"

 Chapter 1140

    (all friends, take the light of a great God...)

    Tiangong City, come to Zen high school, teacher''s office

    "Shiqi, do you really decide to take such a long vacation?"

    A teacher with a child''s face comparable to that of senior high school students or even junior high school students, who is petite in physique, spits out a sentence full of regret to crazy three who stands in front of himself and exudes elegant temperament.

    "There will be a study trip soon. Please take such a long vacation, then you can''t go..."

    Crazy three tiny a Zheng, immediately also is full of regret.

    "Is it? It''s a pity... "

    If you can, crazy three really want to go on a study trip with wordless

    It''s not a coincidence that I chose to leave at this time

    He smiled bitterly in his heart, and crazy three showed a smile.

    "But I''ve been urging you at home, so..."

    "Then There''s no way... " Tong Yan''s teacher dropped his head and looked a little bit bullied. He was going to cry. Even crazy three could not help but doubt in his heart at this time.

    At present, the head teacher of Tong Yan jux, is he really nearly thirty years old

    "Well, Shiqi, I hope you can come back soon!" The head teacher, Gangfeng Zhuhui, tilted her head and smiled.

    "Even if you can''t catch up with the study trip, there will be a large-scale cultural festival jointly held by ten high schools in Tiangong City, Tianyang Festival, which is an annual large-scale event. Shiqi, if you miss this, that''s the real regret... "

    "Tianyang sacrifice Do you Crazy three blinked eyes, the face appeared moving smile.

    "That''s a real expectation. I will solve my own affairs as soon as possible!"

    "That''s good..." Okafeng Zhuhui nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡­¡­

    From the teacher''s office, crazy three slowly converged the transactional smile on his face, as if tired, sighed.

    Next, crazy three will go to find the whereabouts of the second spirit, and leave here for a while

    The thought of leaving. Crazy three hearts more or less some sorrow.

    It''s not that she''s reluctant to come to Zen high school. It''s not that she is reluctant to give up her classmates. There is only one student who can make her feel reluctant.

    Wine red eyes twinkled a few times. Crazy three can''t help but look at the direction of the classroom.

    She wants to meet wordless!

    At least say goodbye!

    But she was afraid. After seeing speechless. She will be reluctant to leave

    Standing at the door of the teacher''s office, crazy three beautiful eyes filled with hesitation, and finally gave up.

    Anyway, it''s not that I haven''t seen each other. Whether or not to find the second spirit, and whether or not to remove the confusion in the heart, she will come back!

    After all, crazy three''s life, already with the only man who makes her heart, combined into one

    "I have to be myself for the time being..." Crazy three murmured such a sound, immediately raised the footstep, walked toward the direction of the school gate

    ¡­¡­

    Walking in the sparsely populated street, kuangsan got into a small lane, until she came to the end of the dark without any light, she stopped her steps and turned to the rear.

    "Ah, don''t you plan to come out?"

    The light and smart voice lines fluctuated wildly in the narrow alleys and spread far away. It didn''t take long to stop and restore the silence.

    But crazy three''s face keeps a smile all the time, staring straight ahead, as if there is a person standing under her eyes.

    In fact, it is!

    Not far in front of crazy three, a figure is standing there

    No, the saying of "figure" is a bit inappropriate. To be more accurate, it should be said that there is a fuzzy image in general!

    If Qin is here, I will know it!

    Because, it is exactly five years ago, it gave the Spirit Crystal to the Qin, let the Qin turn into the "shadow" of the spirit!

    ''phantom''!

    The eyes narrowed gradually, and the smile of the crazy three corners of the mouth rose again, showing some ferocity and blood.

    I don''t know if ''phantom'' can see the expression on crazy three faces. The vague figure slightly shakes. Then, a strange voice that makes people not clear whether it is male or female, high or low, with quite incredible feeling, totally unable to hear any characteristics, reverberates

    "When did you find it?"

    Crazy three picked pick eyebrows, only one eye out curved into crescent shape.

    "The moment I came out of the office!"Hearing crazy three''s words, the vague figure of "phantom" shook a few times again and uttered a noisy speech.

    "Then why don''t you inform your husband?"

    "I''d like to, but at that time, you will also leave directly?" Crazy three shrugged his shoulders and looked at the blood flash in ''phantom'' eyes.

    "However, I admire your courage. I know that he was in Zen high school and dare to come to me. Do you think you are his opponent?"

    "Is it his opponent, I don''t know..." "Phantoms," he said, "but I know you need me!"

    Crazy three eyes a coagulation, the body sent out a strong light, a flash of light is gone, until the light dimmed down, the black and red spiritual costume has appeared in crazy three!

    Raise the gun in hand and aim at "phantom". Crazy three''s clock like golden eyes lock "phantom" and hiss.

    "Do you think I will betray him?"

    "Won''t it?" The voice of "phantom" paused for a moment.

    "Degenerate as you, will you open your heart again to accept a person?"

    "Hee hee..." Crazy three weird laugh, laugh creepy.

    "How can I know how important he is to me if I don''t know his gentle you at all?"

    "Phantom" is silent

    Seeing the silence of "phantom", crazy three seemed to be boring. They put away their guns, turned around and were about to leave when "phantom" opened up.

    "Have you got enough time from him to achieve your goal?"

    Crazy three steps of a sudden stagnation, frozen on the spot, even head down

    On the surface of crazy three''s angel, the clock carves the emperor, every number contains a kind of ability to manipulate time!

    Each time these abilities are turned into bullets, it takes crazy three hours. Only the nature of "eleven bullets" and "Twelve bullets" is slightly different.

    Both bullets cost the life of an elf!

    In order to get enough time to shoot out the "Twelve bombs" that can send the hit object to the past world, so as to return to 30 years ago and kill the "original elves"!

    Now, the time from wordless body is enough for crazy three to go back to 30 years ago, and support crazy three to kill the "first elves"!

    That is to say, as long as crazy three willing, then she can realize her past sad wish at any time!

    "I don''t know what your specific purpose is, but I also know that you are to shoot out the" Twelve bombs "..." "Phantoms" some of the voice of sadism came to crazy three''s ears.

    "Don''t you have what you want now? Why do you choose to stay with him?... "

    At the words of "phantom", crazy three slowly turned around, looked at the front, a gentle smile on his face, quietly emerged

    "Because he said he didn''t want me to disappear..."

    Leaving this sentence, kuangsan turned around again, wiped the shadow of "phantom" and walked out of the alley.

    "I need to be prepared for my next appearance. He would like to see you. He will be very happy if he takes you back as a gift..."

    "Phantom" also seems to make a turning movement. The vague figure flashes and looks at the crazy three who is going away. Suddenly, he says something.

    "The second spirit, imprisoned by DEM!"

    "And" DEM "has been staring at the person in your heart!"

    Kuang sanmeng turns around and looks at "phantom", but the vague figure of "phantom" doesn''t know when it has disappeared. The rest is only an empty alley.

    Crazy smile three times, smile is joyful, and bloody

 Chapter 1141

    (if you can, if you want your friends to support the original edition, a month is actually about ten yuan, but it''s the power to support you to continue to write books...)

    (the downhill road has already appeared, and if you keep going according to this situation, you''ll get the head around four million words...)

    "no coming back?..."

    Standing in the corridor outside the classroom, listening to the voice from the piano on the other side of the phone, wordless slightly frowned.

    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem with the negotiation? "

    "No, there is no problem in the negotiation. The" display device "and" crazy three "have been solved perfectly. We have promised to help us make the" display device "we need, and we have also turned a blind eye to crazy three. It''s very smooth!"

    "That''s good..." Speechless heart also put down a big stone.

    The main purpose of going back to the "date battle" world is to equip the "display device" of the base and strengthen the "CR unit" of Yu Ban''s sisters. If this can''t be done, it''s a real headache.

    As for Kuang San, she doesn''t have to deal with others when she has got enough time from herself. In general, she is unlikely to cause any trouble. In this respect, she is not worried.

    "Since things are going well, why don''t you come back?" Speechless confused side head.

    "There won''t be any trouble. Are you going to recite it by yourself?"

    "I''m sorry, although I had this plan at the beginning. But they don''t give me a chance! " In the piano, I said something a little uncomfortable, and then I sighed.

    "It''s just that it''s almost time for the annual round table to be held again. Instead of rushing back and rushing back, it''s better to attend the round table and go back directly here..."

    The so-called round table is actually a group built up by the high-level cadres who created "Ratatosk"!

    The speaker of the round table is Woodman, and Qinli is also a member of the round table. At the same time, he was appointed commander of latatosk. As for the rest of the members, some of them are senior members of asgit electronics. Some are supporters with the same aspirations as the round table. The real identity will only be known to the members of the round table.

    However, if we say that we have the same aspiration, it''s just a verbal word. It can be heard from the slightly unpleasant tone in the piano. Some people in the round table. In fact, she is very annoying

    It also indirectly proves that some people in the round table are bad guys!

    But it is true on the surface that they are supporting the continued operation of latatosk. In latatosk, both the "display device" needed for elves and the operating funds are needed. It''s all provided by the people in the round table. As the commander of "Ratatosk", even if you hate this kind of guy, you can''t ignore the round table.

    What''s more, in the round table, there are some people who are not good at heart, but there are also those who really advocate saving the elves.

    So, anyway, this annual round table, Qinli still has to attend

    This makes me admire my sister. Mingming is only a little girl about 15 years old, but she can be a member of the round table and commander of latatosk at such an age. In a way, the Qin is even better than the Bee Eater.

    At least, the Bee Eater''s praying will be so wise. Most of the reason is because of the ability of "psychological control", which enables her to fully grasp the hearts of others. However, the piano is really going on by her own ability. How can it not be admired by the people

    "I see. Over there, Shizhi, I''ll use the excuse that you''re going to stay in the classmate''s house for a few days as a perfunctory pass!" A silent nod.

    "Just a few days later, it''s time to study and travel. Shi Zhi is also worried about whether there will be any problem if he leaves you and Si Si Si at home. Let Si Si Si go to live in" frakesinas "for a few days. I will tell Shi Zhi that you take Si Si with you to live in the classmate''s house."

    "Well, that''s it!" Qin Li also nodded in agreement, then as if thinking of something, he said: "I have made shenwuyue fully responsible for Ratatosk. If you have anything to contact him directly!"

    "God has no moon?" Speechless slightly Zheng, scratched the cheek. "Can he do it?"

    "Don''t look at him like that. If you get serious, you will be absolutely shocked..." Qin said such a sentence like a river, which is full of deep meaning, with some bad intentions, so that wordless forehead printed a few question marks, helplessly spread out.

    "Well, what can I do for you? I''ll contact him directly..."

    "Don''t worry, isn''t there the real one, the night moon and Lingyin?" There was a curl in the piano. "Even if something really goes wrong, it must be you!"

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry smile. "I''ll take you as Aojiao. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up!""I''m not kidding. You have to be careful yourself!" The tone in the piano became serious.

    "Those high-level people here have begun to notice you. Some even think you are more dangerous than elves. If you cause something, let those who can only talk loudly and are extremely afraid of death know it, it will be very troublesome."

    "Is it?" Speechless picked up eyebrows, mouth corners slowly up.

    "Well, you can rest assured. When did you see me suffer?"

    "That''s why I''m not sure!" There was a wry smile on the piano. "In a word, pay attention to all aspects of yourself, and always feel like something will happen..."

    "Yes, yes..." He shook his head in a funny way.

    "I will pay attention to it. Just take care of yourself!"

    "All right..." In the piano, I''m not sure whether I can listen to my words without saying. I can only shake my head.

    "That''s it. If something urgent happens, just call directly. This is the emergency line. Even during the round table meeting, it''s allowed to answer."

    "Well, that''s it!"

    Left this sentence, speechless hang up the phone, looking at the mobile phone in hand, thoughtfully narrowed his eyes.

    "What will happen Do you

    I don''t know if I think of any good things, and some ponder appears in wordless eyes.

    "Something will happen..."

    Shrugging his shoulders, turning around, speechless into the classroom, and this into the classroom, a full of excited voice will ring.

    "Master way!"

    Shixiang rushes to speechless body at a very fast speed, and shouts with dancing hands and feet.

    "Teacher Xiaozhu said that we should make room allocation for study tour. Let''s work together, Shidao!"

    The crisp sound line of Shixiang makes the classroom in the noisy state a second ago silent. Then, a goodbye meaningful sight swept to this side one after another.

    The smile on wordless face froze, listening to the whispers from the echoes around, a drop of cold sweat came down from his forehead, and he hurriedly refused the righteous words.

    "No way!"

    "Ah ~ ~" Shixiang''s face swells with discontent. "Why?!"

    This After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, he said with a smile: "look, if you are in a room with me, what about Shizhi? She must want to have a room with you... "

    "So..." Shixiang nodded suddenly, but it attracted a very plain voice.

    "Don''t worry!" With a Shua, kite stood up from the position and immediately hugged the taxi weaving.

    "I''ll make a group with Shizhi!"

    "Ah ~ ~" this time, it''s Shizhi''s turn to shed a drop of sweat on his forehead.

    When I think back to the tragic situation that happened when I went shopping with an origami of kite and went to a sacrifice together, Shizhi''s face turned white.

    Absolutely, can''t get along with origami students alone!

    A thought flashed in my heart. At present, Shi Zhi called out.

    "You can come with the ten spice sauce!"

    "It''s such a happy decision!"

    Without waiting for Shixiang and Yuan yiorigami to put forward their opinions, they made a straightforward decision.

    At this time, standing on the platform, Miss Zhu took out a piece of paper as if he thought of something.

    "By the way, I almost forgot to inform you that the destination of this study trip has changed!"

    "Ha?..."

    All of a sudden, the class''s voice of wonder perfectly overlapped and reverberated.

    It''s only a few days to study and travel. It''s time to change the destination. Isn''t all the preparation wasted

    As if Miss Zhu had expected this situation, she chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, this time the destination is in or the United States Island, very close, so don''t need to do much preparation..."

    Smell words, the classroom is noisy again

    No one saw, standing at the back of the classroom speechless, the corner of the mouth raised a small arc

 Chapter 1142

    Tiangong City, airport

    "Students! Please assemble according to your class! "

    In the square of the airport, Miss Zhu and the teachers of other classes held up their hands and gave orders. They asked a group of students who came to Zen high school to take part in the study trip to line up according to their classes, ready to board the plane at any time, and set off for or the United States island.

    Shi Zhi kept looking around, his eyes glistening with ten joss sticks full of curiosity, and walked to the line. Speechless, he carried a travel bag full of clothes and daily necessities for three people, walked behind them, looked around the whole airport, and knocked on the unknown earphone beside his ears.

    "Is it true? Let "fraccinas" follow me to or the United States island... "

    "It is necessary!" In the earphone, make sound that take tired voice to ring softly.

    "After all, this time, the travel agency that supports your study trip is a little uneasy..."

    "Oh?..." Hearing Lingyin''s words, speechless steps paused and smiled.

    "Have you noticed, too?"

    Wen Yan was stunned by the silent conversation in the command room of "frakesinas".

    "So, you already know..."

    "Well, vaguely..." Speechless, he continued to follow Shixiang and Shizhi.

    "Is it ''DEM''?"

    ¡°¡®dem¡¯£¿¡­¡± At this time, the real sound also sounded from the headphones. The voice was full of surprise and doubt.

    "Is this study trip related to ''DEM''?"

    "Is it related to ''DEM''? There is no way to judge..." Speechless shrugs.

    "However, when I asked Xiaozhu why the destination of the study tour would change, she said that a travel agency named cross contacted the school, saying it was to promote the enterprise''s tourism business, take the photos used in the brochure as an article, and provide the cost and location of the study tour free of charge!"

    "Free?..." In the command room, the sound of the night moon also sounded.

    "It''s really generous. Just taking a few photos can make a study trip for free. No wonder I changed my destination when I came to Zen high school. "

    "But..." It''s really a voice that''s half relieved. Open up again. "What does this have to do with ''DEM''?"

    "Don''t you know? Really Speechless surprised to say to the earphone: "that is what cross''s travel agency is" DEM "under the industry ah!"

    "Industries under ''DEM''?"

    At the same time, the voices of Zhenna and the night moon coagulated.

    "It''s suspicious enough to provide the cost and location of free study travel, but it''s more or less said in the past, but since the object is the industry under the" DEM ", then. It''s really to promote sightseeing. Isn''t it better to choose those famous places? "

    "I don''t think it''s such a famous school to come to Zen high school. As the object of promoting the implementation of tourism, if you choose to come to Zen high school, it is unlikely that... " That''s it. Speechless also jokingly added a sentence.

    "Of course, there may be other factors or randomly selected objects. It may be that the one who just got the chance to come to Zen high school may also, but since it''s an enterprise under" DEM ", it''s always necessary to raise a little vigilance..."

    "Indeed..." Jenna and the moon nodded their heads.

    "DEM" is a dangerous existence with elves as its target. For "latatosk", DEM is the enemy of death, and there are ten joss sticks in the Zen high school. Speechless is also wrongly considered as the elves until now. Now, since "DEM" has left and right some affairs in the Zen high school, it is absolutely necessary to alert.

    "It''s just that you don''t need to let ''fraccinas'' go with you to or to the island of America, do you?" Speechless helplessly said: "would that be too much of a fuss?"

    "Just in case, if there is any emergency, it''s better to go there and help immediately!" Make sound calm explanation, but also slightly dissatisfied mutter.

    "I wanted to act as the contact person of" Ratatosk "as a teacher, but the elder sister of commander met me when she was traveling in the hot spring before, which would definitely cause doubts with the past, so it''s not easy for commander to explain..."

    "Well, don''t be alarmist. If there is any emergency, I can''t solve it, and you can''t handle it!" Speechless shook his head.

    "In a word, please pay attention to your surroundings and find out what is suspicious. You can decide what to do yourself. As for the things on the ground, I will be responsible for it!"

    "I see..." The voice was answered. "If there is no need, please do not remove the seal of Shixiang. If Lingbo is detected, it is the real trouble.""Should It''s not necessary... " I scratched my cheek indeterminate. "I''ll take care of it anyway. Zhenna, the moon at night, you''ll be on standby in" fraccinas "

    "Yes!" True that, the night moon Kong Wu powerful response voice spread into the silent ear, let him satisfied nodded, then suddenly thought of.

    "By the way, didn''t Qin Li say that" latatosk "is temporarily in the charge of shenwuyue? Why didn''t you hear him?... "

    "He''s in the commander''s seat now!" Lingyin said this in a voice without emotion.

    "I want to use my body temperature to keep the commander''s precious smell and temperature..."

    "Well, when I didn''t ask..."

    ¡­¡­

    Ten minutes later, the students who came to Zen high school were all in good order, with big bags and small bags in their hands, waiting to get on the plane and go to the destination of study trip - or MeiDao!

    "All right! Students! Please be quiet! "

    Teacher Xiaozhu stood out, clapped his hands, and attracted the attention of a group of students who were discussing the study trip. Then he smiled and got out of the way.

    "Introduce a person..."

    With the passing of Miss Xiaozhu, a tall girl was exposed to everyone''s eyes.

    It''s a girl with a few bundles of flying in the wind, the rest of the hair all in the back of her head, with light blonde hair

    Dressed like a reporter, with a camera hanging around his neck, his features are obviously different from those of the Oriental people, and his skin is also very white. As if he came from a foreign country, he exudes a sense of incompatibility, but it doesn''t create a sense of distance.

    Only the keener ten fragrance and kite one origami noticed that there seems to be a very unique breath in this girl!

    But speechless, in the moment of seeing this girl, the wine red pupil twinkled with different luster, like pondering, like contempt

    "This is the photographer from the travel agency..." Teacher Xiaozhu started to introduce to all the students.

    "Since this study tour is sponsored by cross travel agency for free, in order to provide help to the travel agency, Miss photographer will record and take photos of your travel process, so if you are photographed, please cooperate, and never make trouble..."

    "Call me Elaine!"

    Photographer Elaine smiled and bowed politely.

    "For the next study trip, please give me more advice!"

    "More advice!" A group of students responded.

    "Very good, very good..." Teacher Xiaozhu happily lights her head.

    "Then you can almost get on the plane. Everyone remember to take your own things, but don''t fall down!"

    "Yes" ~ "

    watching a group of students talking about their things, Elaine touched the camera in her hand, glanced at all the students, then stopped by two people

    I am chatting with Shizhi happily about Shixiang!

    And is looking at his own speechless with a smile like expression!

    Ailian pupil a coagulation, then as if nothing had happened in general to move away from their own eyes, the heart of the rise of a trace of vigilance.

    Does that person like "the red devil" know his identity

    No, I should not have met him!

    Think of here, Ailian once again to see speechless, but before that with the smiley expression to see their own scene has disappeared.

    Instead, there was a helpless smile on his face. He was talking with Shizhi and Shixiang. He was a common male student

    Seeing this scene, even Ailian can''t help but begin to doubt in her heart

    Just that, is it my illusion

    Is this man really "the red devil"

 Chapter 1143

    High altitude, in a fast-moving plane

    "Wow..."

    Lying on the window, looking down at the endless sea area, Shixiang''s dreamlike eyes are full of splendor, which is very exciting.

    "Is this the sea? It''s so big... "

    Looking at Shixiang''s extremely happy appearance, unconsciously, a smile appeared on Shizhi''s face.

    "Don''t worry, you can go to the seaside soon, so Shixiang, if you are too excited, be careful that you don''t have the energy to swim..."

    "Swimming?..." Shixiang squinted her eyes with some longing and hurriedly sat down on the seat.

    "I''m not too excited. If I''m excited, I won''t have the energy to swim. Calm down..."

    The mouth murmured and calmed down, Shixiang also calmed down, but because it was too calm, the squinting eyes began to blink wearily, and it was not long before they closed up, and Shixiang''s head was also askew and fell asleep

    "Really..." Shi Zhi shakes his head helplessly, but in his eyes, he can''t help but look spoiled, splashing the bangs in front of his forehead with ten joss sticks, and murmurs.

    "Good night..."

    Suddenly, a cold line of sight stabbed at Shizhi''s back from her side, which made Shizhi''s back cold, and the doting smile on her face also froze

    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Shi Zhi turned his head and looked to the other side of himself. Then, the calm face and cold sight of an origami of kite were printed into her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the cold sight of an origami of kite. Shizhi smiled and asked carefully.

    "What''s the matter? Origami students... "

    Yuan yiorigami didn''t speak. She looked at Shi Zhi for a while. After a while, her eyes were closed and her head was askew, just like the ten joss sticks, as if she had gone to sleep

    Shizhi''s mouth was drawn, and he felt like crying, but the kite in sleep seemed to be dissatisfied. His head rubbed against Shi Zhi''s body. That look, it seems inexplicable, but I already have some knowledge of origami, Shizhi, but I don''t want to understand it.

    At that time, Shi Zhi sighed. He also stroked the bangs in front of the origami. Pull up a smile.

    "Good night..."

    Yuan yiorigami''s face looks a little better

    On the seat not far behind Shixiang, Yiyuan origami and Shizhi. Ailian holds the camera in her hand, adjusts the focal length, and aims at Shixiang and Sanren.

    To be more precise, it should be aimed at the ten joss sticks in the sleep. In the "click click" several sound, took the picture one after another.

    I don''t know how many times I press the shutter. Ailian puts down her camera and stares at Shixiang, who is falling into a deep sleep. Her brow is wrinkled.

    This time, Ailian''s task is not only to investigate Shixiang, but also to investigate the speechless and crazy three who are also very similar to the elves!

    However, from the beginning of participating in the study tour, Ailian saw Shixiang, also saw speechless, but did not see crazy three!

    "What''s the matter?" Frowning tightly, Ailian muttered softly.

    "Why don''t you see ''nightmares''?"

    In the moment when this sentence falls, a magnetic voice rings in Ailian''s ear.

    "Nightmares"? Who is that?... "

    Ailian''s heart was startled, and she suddenly turned to look at her back. This time, a face with an unknown smile came into her vision, which made her heart suddenly.

    "Are there any foreigners like Miss Aileen on the plane?" Speechless blinked, strange smile.

    "The foreigner named ''nightmares'' has a real personality..."

    "No No... " Ailian exerts great efforts to suppress the heart that jumps up because of the emergency, pretending to be confused and tilting her head towards speechless.

    "Are you?"

    "I?..." Speechless spread out, a hearty smile. "Does Miss Elaine not know me? Ming Ming just took my picture and said

    Ailian''s eyes trembled, and she reluctantly smiled.

    "Is that so? I''m sorry about that. I''m sorry about the work requirements... "

    "Well, it seems that it''s not easy to be a photographer..." Speechless this way said, looked at Ai Lian''s eyes, smiled and pointed to the seat next to her, as if talking to AI Lian, slightly opened up.

    "May I sit here?..."

    Hearing this sentence, Ailian subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when she thought of such a sentence, it was easier to observe, so she nodded her head.

    "Of course!"

    Thank you very much Just like a polite gentleman, he made a noble ceremony without any words and politeness, sat beside Ailian, raised two bottles of drinks he had just been holding, and handed one of them to Ailian."If you don''t like it, please use this..."

    "Thank you Thank you Ailian was stunned. Her face was a little unnatural. She took the drink in her silent hand, but she didn''t open it. Instead, she took it quietly in her hand.

    For every girl, the first time I meet a boy, I usually don''t eat or drink directly.

    After all, no one knows if the other side is plotting against it

    For Eileen, there is another reason besides this

    The one who gave her the drink is likely to be an elf!

    In this case, how is it possible to drink the beverage delivered by the other party

    I don''t know if Wuyan has noticed this, but he opened his own drink, drank it leisurely, looked straight ahead, and suddenly made a sound.

    "Shixiang, isn''t it lovely?"

    Elaine was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she didn''t expect that speechless would suddenly say such words. When the conditions were met, she asked.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Isn''t it?..." Speechless some surprised looking at Ai Lian. "Miss Ailian, aren''t you taking pictures of Shixiang all the time? Isn''t it because Shixiang is so cute? "

    Ailian''s heartbeat almost missed a beat. The original unnatural expression became more unnatural. She nodded perfunctorily when she was slightly flustered.

    "Well, indeed..."

    "Isn''t that too perfunctory?" He took a sip of the drink with a silent smile and lay down on the back of the chair.

    "Since getting on the plane, Miss Ailian has only photographed me and Shixiang. I thought you were in love with us and planned to use our photos as the cover of the travel agency brochure..."

    Smell speech, love lotus grasps the hand of the camera tightly, even breathed hurriedly a little, forced smile.

    "That I''m really sorry, because you and that young lady have some unique temperament, so So I couldn''t help but take more pictures. Did they give you any trouble? "

    "Add trouble..." Speechless and thoughtful, I knocked on the cold surface of the drink can with my fingers, and I laughed.

    "It won''t be too much trouble to take photos now, but when you take them back, we''ll probably have some trouble..."

    This Ailian''s eyes wavered a few times, and her smile became more and more pale.

    "Just It''s just a brochure for travel agencies. It won''t give you any trouble... "

    "Is it?" Speechless glanced at Ailian. On her face, an Ailian once mistakenly thought it was an illusion. Her smile like expression suddenly appeared.

    "I hope so. After all, Miss Elaine looks smart, but it''s easy to get a little confused..."

    "Little Confused?... " Ailian did not know so looked at himself, let wordless raised eyebrows.

    "Don''t you know?" Keep smiling, silent knocked his ear.

    "For example, women usually wear earphones. If they don''t want to be seen, they should cover their ears with their hair. Miss lovely Lian didn''t notice..."

    "What..." Elaine immediately touched her ears. When she touched her wireless headset, her heart beat faster again.

    Because, this earphone, is the radio that Elaine uses to keep in touch with the executive force that follows her!

    "And miss Elaine..." As if did not see AI Lian become flustered up expression, speechless eyes gradually narrowed.

    "At the beginning, although I said" Shixiang is lovely ", I didn''t tell you who Shixiang is..."

    All the blood on Ailian''s face suddenly faded, and she was very pale.

    "Ha ha, Miss Ailian is so bullied by accident!" Silent smile, stand up.

    "No, I have to retreat as soon as possible before I am hated by Miss Aileen!"

    Leave this sentence, speechless toward Ailian waved, with the drink in hand, go forward

    Ailian holds the camera tightly and looks at the silent back. Her eyes are full of uncertainty

 Chapter 1144

    Between the Izu and Ogasawara Islands, there is an island with a total area of about 70 square kilometers

    Or beautiful island!

    Thirty years ago, there was a period when the occurrence of space earthquakes was very frequent, even here was affected by space earthquakes. The northern part of the island was hollowed out and became an empty inner island sea from the middle to the outside,

    it seemed extremely desolate.

    Only in recent years, or the United States island was redeveloped, changed into a tourist land, become a unique tourist island with both scenery and entertainment!

    In this respect, or the United States Island, like Tiangong City, has a very similar background.

    After all, the former Tiangong city has also become a ruin due to frequent space earthquakes. Later, it was developed and reintroduced as a place of residence.

    Like other redeveloped areas, or MeiDao has been perfectly planned and sorted out, and has implemented perfect disaster prevention policies. In response to the space earthquake, it may be a little weaker than Tiangong City, but it is not so weak!

    Moreover, the coastline completely cut off due to the space earthquake is like a moon floating on the ocean, forming a precious and beautiful scenery, attracting many tourists, whether domestic or foreign, or tourists on the United States Island, almost every day!

    Perhaps that''s too disrespectful for the victims of the space quake. But in fact, or the United States island is really a blessing of the space earthquake, there is a chance to gradually prosperity, and become a tourist attraction

    The free study tour sponsored by cross travel agency takes such an island as its destination!

    The plane carrying a group of students and teachers from laichan high school gradually landed on the crescent shaped island. It didn''t stop until it arrived at an airport. Before long, the preparation for getting off the plane was completed quickly. Students in uniforms and teachers in civilian clothes stepped off the plane and stood in the airport. Look around. All of them have a little excited smile on their faces.

    I took a deep breath of the cold air, carrying my travel bag in my hand and appreciating it.

    "What a fresh air. It smells cool even in the throat. It''s great to travel here in summer! "

    "Sure..." Shi Zhi also took a breath of air. There was a hint of surprise on his face.

    "I didn''t expect much because the destination was too close. I didn''t expect it would be such a good place. This study trip is really the right place. "

    "Why do you all look so happy?" Shixiang wrinkled her nose and sniffed the air.

    "There is no fragrance. There is also a very strange and strange smell of saying... "

    "Is that the taste of the sea?" Speechless and funny touch Shixiang''s head. "Don''t smell the fresh air like a meal, stupid..."

    "Not a fool!" Shixiang can''t help contradicting. "Ming astraya is a fool!"

    "Astraya?..." Shi Zhi was stunned for a moment, and asked doubtfully, "who is astraya?"

    "Astraya is..."

    "A fool!" Seeing the trend of Shixiang explaining to Shizhi, Shixiang hurriedly interrupts without any words, pushes the backs of the two people and walks to the assembled team.

    "It''s time to gather. Hurry up!"

    "I see. Don''t push me..."

    "Why don''t you let me explain!"

    "Don''t worry so much. Go, go..."

    "Really..."

    In the three people''s push and shout, not far away, Ailian also got off the plane, staring at the silent and Shixiang in the fight, holding down one of her ears

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the high altitude of or MeiDao, the gathered clouds suddenly flow to both sides as if cut by something. The soft cotton clouds describe a rather large frame along the flow direction, proving that there are some

    In fact, there are some things there

    And it''s a giant!

    In the invisible space of the naked eye, a huge air ship with a dark red body and Cobra like head is floating on the cloud, and it is moving forward slowly under the strong air pressure!

    This air ship is called "albard", which is made by "DEM", one of the few large air ships!

    In order to support Ailian and launch the action of capturing elves together with Ailian at any time, Wisconsin sent this air ship to obey Ailian. Once Ailian determined the target as elves, the "albard" would launch a fierce attack on or the United States island!

    The executive force that keeps in touch with Elaine is on standby in this "albard"In "albard", a middle-aged man sitting on the captain''s seat raised his eyes, looked at the silent and ten fragrant images displayed on the large screen, and felt his chin beard thoughtfully.

    "Are they the goal this time? Isn''t it just a little devil and a little girl? Is it really an elf? "

    "If the elves can judge by their appearance, then we won''t have to work so hard..."

    The voice of the middle-aged man, who seemed to be the captain of the ship, had just fallen down. Around him, a voice that was transmitted by a loudspeaker began to ring.

    It''s the voice of Ailian, the second executive director of "DEM" who conducted a close-up investigation on the spot!

    "The ability of elves to hide their own spirit waves and maintain a certain degree of appearance must also exist. It''s really stupid to use the so-called spirit wave detector to distinguish elves!"

    When she heard Eileen''s outspoken and even unkind words, the captain of "albard" hissed and shrugged.

    "Is it? Thanks for the executive secretary''s warning... "

    The captain''s tone of indifference was heard in the earphone. Ailian frowned gently, and her voice became cold.

    "All in all, give me more vigilance, don''t lose those two people!"

    The captain looked at Ailian''s image on the big screen, and his heart was full of unhappiness.

    As the world''s most powerful magician, Ailian''s strength can be imagined!

    But this captain is very unhappy Ailian!

    Don''t say he didn''t see Ailian''s strength with his own eyes, but he had to obey the order of a young girl who was old enough to be his daughter. The captain felt all kinds of discomfort.

    Therefore, he always treats Ailian''s orders in a perfunctory manner.

    Of course, in order to avoid being punished due to mission failure, the captain will not be dominated by his own emotions, and the orders that should be seriously executed will still be executed, such as now

    "Then, what should I do?"

    "Yes..." Elaine pondered for a moment, then issued the commander.

    "First cut off the radio signals on or in the United States, at least make sure that no one can interfere with us!"

    "Got it..." The captain nodded expressionless and waved to the crew below.

    "Open up areas of obstructive arbitrariness! Cut off the radio signal! "

    "Yes!" The overlapping replies reverberated, and immediately, under the captain''s seat, a group of albard''s crew began to operate computers.

    Under the sound of clear keystroke, after a while, standing on the ocean or over the beautiful island, a thin, foggy barrier covers the whole island, hidden in the void, no one can see it.

    Or the total area of the United States island can reach 70 square kilometers!

    It can expand the random field to the whole island. In terms of scale alone, it is incomparable to "ast"!

    With this layer of impeding random field, in addition to the special communication machine used by Ailian, the communication within and outside the island will be cut off!

    That is to say, no matter what happens on the island, even if there is a space earthquake, "ast" can not detect any phenomenon!

    The whole or the United States island will become a world of "DEM" arbitrary misdeeds!

    "The obstructive random field has been opened, and the radio signal has been cut off!"

    The captain''s word for word report, a casual proposal.

    "Do you need to send ''Bandersnatch''?"

    Smell speech, love lotus is first a silence, then deep voice mouth.

    "Let all ''Bandersnatch'' go to or stand by on America island!"

    "What?!" The captain, who had just said it casually, was shocked.

    "All ''Bandersnatch''?..."

    "Don''t doubt your own ears..." Ailian raised her head and looked at the silent back, which was getting farther and farther away.

    "If you don''t, there''s really no way to be at ease..."

 Chapter 1145

    (there are so many friends who still express their support, so I''m moved)

    or "fraccinas" over the United States island

    "Captain! Captain! "

    Standing on the edge of the command platform, I kept shouting at the contact device in front of me. This scene has lasted for more than ten minutes.

    But no matter how loud the real shout was, there was no silent voice coming out of the loudspeaker, which made the beautiful eyebrows of the real pair wrinkled into a group, looked around at the night moon and the Lingyin around her, she sighed and shook her head.

    "Still can''t, can''t reach the captain..."

    "The radio signal doesn''t seem to reach or the United States island!" Let the sound operate on a precise instrument and calmly give such an answer.

    "It seems that there are human factors that hinder the transmission of radio signals on or in the United States!"

    "Human factors?" One side of the night moon slightly a Zheng, followed by eyes set up.

    "Is it ''DEM''?"

    ¡°¡®dem¡¯£¿¡­¡± When I heard the name of the organization I used to belong to, I felt a little disgust on my face, but I nodded my head.

    "It''s true that no one but ''DEM'' has the ability to block the radio signals of ''latatosk''."

    "Deputy commander shenwuyue!" The night moon turned and looked at the shenwuyue Gongping who was still rubbing against the command platform, hesitated for a moment, and asked again.

    "What should I do now?"

    "Well, if it''s the commander''s brother. Even without our support, we will be more active and safe than anyone else. " Shenwuyue Gongping said in a casual tone, which made many members of the "Ratatosk" on the scene look helpless.

    Only the three people, Zhenna, Yeyue and Lingyin, are acutely aware of the fact that shenwuyue and Gongping are unreliable words, but the most accurate analysis of the current situation!

    Three people looked at each other, and immediately, the night moon again asked Gongping, "are we waiting here?"

    "Well Shenwuyuegong touched his chin and muttered. "Although the commander''s brother is skilled. We don''t need any support at all. But there are commander''s elder sister and Shixiang on the island. Even if commander''s elder brother is stronger, they may be exposed to danger. "

    Hearing this, the three of them confirmed that shenwuyue Gongping is an existence that cannot be seen. So. One by one, his face tightened.

    "Deputy commander shenwuyue!" At night the moon fell. "Please give me the order!"

    Smell the words. Shenwuyue Gong Ping stood up and waved. Until then, he had the appearance of a deputy commander.

    "Switch the radio signal mode. Try to bypass the signal block. All the radio signals are compressed into one line. The target is the wireless circuit of wuheshi road! "

    "Yes!"

    "Miss Chonggong..." At the end of the command, Gongping of shenwuyue returned to the appearance of no decency and said to Zhenna, "just in case, please go to or MeiDao to protect Shixiang and your commander''s sister in secret!"

    "It suits me!" Really that corner of the mouth a hook, jumped off the command platform, ran outside

    "Ah ~ ~" as soon as he left, Gongping, shenwuyue, let out a disgusting groan. He fell on the command platform and rubbed his cheek against the seat in the piano.

    "I wanted to directly remove the invisible camouflage, let ''DEM'' notice us, and then come to a vigorous war, so that when the commander comes back, I will be punished severely. What a happy life ~ ~"

    just because of the command of God, moon and the crisp and smooth, I couldn''t help but look up and down the faces of a group of ''latatosk'' members who had looked up at him After sweat, I don''t expect the moon to calm down any more

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, or on the island of America

    Taking the surrounding buildings and trees as the concealment, Ailian, while reporting her whereabouts and giving some instructions to the earphones, locked her eyes firmly in front of her, talked and laughed, and gradually walked away from the silent, Shixiang and Shizhi, carefully moving her steps.

    At this time, under the guidance of the teachers, the students who came to the Zen high school are going to the information center of or MeiDao. Perhaps because they can''t play at once, a group of students seem listless. Only the ten joss sticks in the back of the crowd look left and right, which leads to the smile of wordless and Shizhi.

    When the library was about to arrive, all of a sudden, the silent walk behind all the students stopped. I don''t know what he said to Shizhi and Shixiang. After the two girls nodded their heads, he chuckled, waved and walked to the direction of the nearby woods.

    Seeing this, Ailian was shocked. She took a look at the ten joss sticks that continued to follow the crowd. She took another look at the silence that went into the forest. After hesitating for a while, she said to the earphone."Albard, you are responsible for the surveillance of the girl who is suspected to be" Princess P-Day ". I will track the teenager who is suspected to be" the red devil "

    "Yes! Executive director! "

    Heavy point down the head, Ailian tight hands of the camera, and then move the pace, far behind speechless, to the direction of the forest ahead

    ¡­¡­

    In a corner of homeI Island, there is a small but not small forest surrounding the most extensive area of people flow, which is distributed in an irregular circle.

    This forest is also one of the scenic spots on or beautiful island. Although it is not famous, some rare species of trees can be found in it occasionally, which also attracts the attention of some tourists. On its own, it is not dense, but sparse.

    Of course, the trees are sparse, which is relative to other woods. For ordinary people, this forest is enough to be a good place for hide and seek.

    Therefore, Ailian can''t help but boldly pull into a distance with wordless, covering herself with the surrounding trees, and following wordless behind. In front of her, wordless goes through trees one by one, not appreciating those rare species of trees, not paying attention to the surrounding scenic spots, walking like there is no destination at all.

    Seeing this scene, Ailian has doubts in her heart, but she is still hanging behind her speechless.

    Like now, there is no outsider present, "the red devil" is likely to show a circle, at that time, Elaine can also confirm that speechless is the spirit!

    Just when Ailian thought about it like this, the silent voice in front of her suddenly stopped. The voice that disturbed Ailian''s mood on the plane reverberated in the whole open forest.

    "I don''t know when I have to go any further. I''ll be here..."

    Just like talking to oneself, speechless turned around, wine red eyes straight to the direction of Ailian, mouth corner pulled up a pondering smile.

    "Not going out yet? Miss Elaine

    Found out!

    Hiding behind a tree, Ailian''s heart suddenly shuddered. Looking at the smile on her silent face, her palms began to sweat involuntarily.

    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed all the emotions in her heart. Ailian tensed her body, walked out and looked straight to speechless.

    "You found me long ago, so you came to the woods on purpose?"

    "If you insist on a statement..." Speechless spread out. "Well, that''s the general situation..."

    "Is it?" Elaine''s expression began to turn cold.

    "May I ask, how did you find me?"

    "This is an interesting question..." Speechless couldn''t help laughing, helplessly said: "Miss Ailian, it''s right to say that you will make some small confusion accidentally..."

    With his hands around his chest, he explained in a silent and funny way: "Mingming has pointed out several flaws on the plane. These flaws are enough to prove that you are not an ordinary photographer, and there is another purpose. Do you think I will not give you a hand or foot?..."

    Hearing this, Ailian raised her head violently.

    "What did you do to me?!"

    "Well, don''t be nervous..." Speechless mouth light. "It''s just the next little detective magic that can make me feel your position. It will disappear soon..."

    "Devil Technique... " AI Lian puckered up her eyebrows.

    "Yes! Magic! " The smile on wordless face slowly recovers, the look becomes plain and incomparable, but it brings a strange sense of oppression to Ailian.

    "It''s different from your magician''s fake magic which is reproduced by means of the" display device ". It''s a real magic!"

    "You..." Ailian''s pupil shrank.

 Chapter 1146

    The clear and audible voice echoed in her ear. Ailian fell like an ice cave. Her whole body temperature fell down at an unimaginable speed, which made her feel cold even in her heart.

    Looking at the speechless appearance, Ailian understood more or less

    From the beginning, his identity has been exposed!

    At present, this man not only has magical power, but also knows his identity from the beginning to the end!

    Otherwise, how can you name a fighter like "magician" who specializes in controlling "CR unit"

    Perhaps, he has already been exposed in his eyes, and even the secret information such as the executive director of "DEM" may be known by the other side!

    Thinking of this, Elaine felt that her investigation along the way was like a clown, and her face suddenly became ugly.

    "You are the spirit --" the red devil "!"

    "The red devil" Wordless frowned and scratched his cheek.

    "Is this my identifying name? Who''s got such a bad identifying name?! "

    Seeing speechless as if she didn''t put herself in the eye at all, Ailian''s ugly face gradually faded away and replaced with a cold, emotionless face.

    "You just need to answer me, are you an elf?"

    "Oh?..." Wordless picked up his eyebrows, the corner of the mouth pulled up a radian.

    "At this time. Even if I don''t admit that I''m an elf, don''t you believe it? " Shrugged, speechless to Ailian said: "let''s just treat me as an elf. In this way, you who have been pursuing elves should be very happy... "

    Smell speech, love lotus confirmed the guess in oneself heart again.

    "It seems that you already know my real identity..." Throwing the camera in her hand to the ground, Ailian squinted.

    "In that case, please give up your useless resistance and come with me!"

    "After coming to the conclusion that I am a spirit, is that the first sentence?" Speechless some disappointed shook his head.

    "I was expecting you to say something unexpected. It''s so boring... "

    "So, are you not going to cooperate?" Ailian''s eyes are also cold, different from the girl''s actions at the beginning. Now, she is full of fierce breath, which makes the air sticky.

    "Are you going to get serious at last?..." The wordless face, which clearly felt the change, showed an interesting look, and by the way, appreciated a sentence.

    "It''s worthy of being the most powerful magician in the world..."

    "Even that?" Ailian''s cold look has gone down.

    "How much do you know?"

    "Probably all you know!" In a half joking and half serious tone. Speechless pretends to ponder, suddenly smiled.

    "For example, Miss Elaine, your identity, and for example, the annoying guy in Wisconsin..."

    "Even Ike knows?..." Ailian bit her teeth and stepped back.

    "Forget it. Why do you know so many things? I''d better wait for the company to have a good interrogation. "

    "That''s not bad..." Speechless closed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something, and after a while he opened them again. A big smile.

    "Well, Miss Elaine. Let''s play a game! "

    "Game?..." Elaine was stunned.

    "Yes! Game! " Speechless opened his hands, as if to show his sincerity, with this pair of empty door big dew appearance, the line of sight on the Ailian.

    "The rule of the game is that if you can win me, then I''ll go with you and meet the guy from Wescott!"

    Ailian eyes a coagulate, deep voice says: "then if I lose?"

    "Lost..." Speechless touched his chin, suddenly raised his head, looked at the sky, the corner of his mouth slowly.

    "It seems that there is an air ship of your" DEM "on it..."

    "You really know everything..." Just like numbness, Ailian looks speechless.

    "And then?"

    "Even if it''s a ''DEM'', there shouldn''t be many such large-scale air ships. If they are destroyed, they will be distressed, right?"

    "You..." Ailian breathes. "Don''t you..."

    "Have you guessed?..." Speechless some mischievous smile, stretched out a hand, pointed to the sky.

    "If you lose, I''ll take the ship to the recycle bin."Ailian stared at the silent smile on her face, and her heart began to beat faster.

    For the first time in her life, Elaine admitted, she was afraid!

    The man in front of her, no matter how powerful she was, controlled everything in her hands like a prophet, which inevitably made her feel afraid!

    Aware of this fear, Elaine clenched her fist.

    "What about the content of the game?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Speechless with some exaggerated surprised expression looked at Ailian, looked at the general opening.

    "Since Miss Elaine is the most powerful magician in the world, it''s the most interesting thing to defeat you in your best field, isn''t it?"

    Hearing this, the fear in Ailian''s heart was suddenly replaced by a little anger.

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    "How could..." Half narrowed the eyes, speechless side of the body, contains the ironic line of sight straight to Ailian.

    "It''s just that Miss Elaine always seems to think that no one can beat you in this world. So, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I want to make you sober up a little bit..."

    "Realize your ignorance and insignificance!"

    The anger in Ailian''s heart was ignited smoothly!

    "Hum..."

    The little golden light suddenly came from all directions, gathered in Ailian''s body, and completely covered her body!

    In the case that even the air is trembling, the radiance surrounding Ailian''s body begins to twist and lengthen

    When the light is gone, the image of Ailian is different from just now!

    The clothes on the body are replaced by tight and smooth line clothes. Like the mechanical armor wrapped around the limbs, the parts scattered all over the body pull out the mechanical wing like a feather. Behind it, there are two slender and oversized sword equipment!

    Personal combat equipment with "display device" - "CR unit"!

    It is because of this kind of equipment that individual human beings can obtain far more power than ordinary people, and become a special race limited to the world - magician!

    In the past, with the capital used to fight against elves, AST was such a device!

    However, unlike ast''s equipment, the CR unit on Elaine is not only white, but also more special!

    It''s definitely not a normal ''CR unit''!

    "Oh, oh, angry..." Speechless drama looked at Ailian, looking at her "CR unit" with great interest.

    "This set of Cr unit equipment seems to be much stronger than that of AST..."

    "Don''t compare my panderagon with the ast''s mass goods!" Ailian took out the sword equipment behind her. In the sound of "Chi Liu", the laser light blade burst out, pointing to speechless from afar.

    "My" panderagon "is the most suitable" CR unit "specially created by" DEM ". Compared with the" CR unit "that can be produced by" ast "with a certain amount of cash, it is the biggest insult!"

    "I''m so sorry..." Say this sentence in an apologetic tone without a word. The wordless foot is on the ground, the body leaps in the air, rises in the sky, plunders out into the distant sky!

    "Want to escape?!" Ailian a tight hand laser lightsaber, behind the blade of the machine suddenly spurt a thrust, in Ailian''s control, chase behind speechless, also flew to the sky!

    Just like two meteors, the two of them rowed through the smooth track one before and one after the other, and chased the stars to the boundless sky, until they reached the clouds, the two showed their body shape, suspended on them, facing each other from afar

    Raise your eyes and look at the lotus that is aiming at you with a laser light sword. With a silent smile and a wave of your hand, zhidianzana emerges from the fluctuating treasure of the king, falls into the palm of your hand and points diagonally down.

    "Let''s go, our game..."

 Chapter 1147

    "Let''s go, our game..."

    Smell words, the delicate face of Ailian flashed a sharp glance.

    "No matter what kind of existence you are, no one can beat me in this world!"

    With a wave of the laser light sword in her hand, she pulled it to her waist. Ailian took the hilt in her hands and rushed out under the push of the jet behind her. Where she passed, the sky full of floating clouds was torn open a long empty area. In a sound of explosion, she rushed to the wordless front like a broken bamboo!

    "Sonorous!"

    With a clear sound of the intersection of gold and iron, the center of a fierce self attack burst out. Suddenly, all the clouds within ten meters were blown away, as if something exploded here, leaving a hole!

    "The strength is not small..." Holding "Zhidian Zana", he raised his head without any words, looked down at the force, and saw the laser light sword less than 10 cm away from his head and the Ailian in the force of clenching his teeth. As soon as the corners of his mouth were raised, the "Zhidian Zana" in his hand swung out with force!

    "Dang!"

    The blade of the laser lightsaber was cut heavily. Then, a force that no one can match was released on the laser lightsaber with a loud and violent sound. Obviously, as far as the body shape is concerned, the "zhidianzhena" is the weak side, but the laser lightsaber in Ailian''s hand was almost cut off!

    It''s not that "zhidianzana" has no ability to cut off laser lightsaber, but. Before being cut off, the laser lightsaber and Ailian were released there, like the falling power of the mountain peak!

    In the sound of breaking the sky, Ailian once again tore the clouds where she passed. She didn''t have the strength to adjust her figure until she shot a full distance of several hundred meters. She was suspended in the air again under the push of the jet behind her back. Her sword holding hand was shaking, and her speechless eyes were full of shock.

    Elaine''s dedicated ''CR unit'' - ''pandalagang'' is not developed from strength, but it can also withstand the impact of any spirit, even the charge of air ships can barely stop!

    But even so. I have no words. Still in the absolute downwind, almost even the laser lightsaber has been cut off!

    That spirit, how can the power be so strong

    Where does Ailian know? As a true ancestor. Speechless physical ability is superior to the common demons. Plus the purification and strengthening of magic pool water. It has already reached a point where even the orcs who are good at physical strength can''t match!

    The power she saw was just a drop in the bucket!

    "What''s the matter? Is the game over?... " Looking at Ai Lian hundreds of meters away, the voice of wordless mockery clearly reverberated into her ears.

    "If this is the strength of the most powerful magician in the world. That''s really disappointing... "

    "I''ll make you regret saying that!" When Ailian''s face was cold, she drank a low voice, and the laser light saber in her hand made a vibrating friction sound. Then, a silk of golden arc like an electric arc flashed across. In the sound of "hiss and hiss", a strong strange energy broke out!

    Feeling the mighty energy, speechless brow pouted slightly and muttered.

    "That''s Magic? "

    Yes, the energy shining on Elaine''s laser light saber is the unique energy in the world used to drive the "display device" - Magic!

    "Drink!" In the sound, Ailian holds a laser light sword, and is wrapped by the air flow from the jet. With a strong wind of oppression, she suddenly flies out and fiercely stabs wordless!

    Didn''t learn

    Speechless mind flashed such a thought, namely slowly raised the hand "Zhi Dian Zha Na", horizontal in the path of laser light sword from each other!

    The next moment, the laser lightsaber collides with "zhidianzhena"!

    "Bang!"

    In a sound of explosion, the clouds in the sky dissipated inch by inch, and were blown away one by one!

    "Ding!" The sharp point of the laser light sword is on the blade of "Zhidian Zhena". The sharp impact sweeps all over the place, and the sharp stab of Ailian still fails to work.

    But the silent face changed a little.

    It''s just because the powerful magic power flickering on the laser light saber suddenly burst out. The power contained in it is not much, but it has an unspeakable repulsion force, which makes it tilt down!

    A smile appeared on Ailian''s face, but she didn''t leave her hand at all. Once again, the laser light sword pulled back and stabbed out in one hundredth of a second. It stabbed at the same position of the oblique "zhidianzhena" blade!

    "Ding!" With a clear and crisp sound, the trend of "Zhidian Zhena" has been expanding suddenly!

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    All of a sudden, the lightsaber in Ailian''s hand turned into a raindrop, and shot out like lightning. In a dazzling sword shadow, the laser lightsaber hit the same position of "Zhidian Zhena" at least 100 times in a short second. Then, with a loud and clear sound, the wordless "Zhidian Zhena" was directly shaken off and shot get out!Elaine''s eyes flashed with fierce light!

    "It''s over!" Just like the Manifesto, Ailian waved her laser lightsaber to her wordless chest!

    There is no doubt about whether her attack can end the battle!

    If the spirit loses the angel, its strength must be reduced at least several times. If the spirit does not have the angel, then, I''m afraid that even the ast can defeat the spirit!

    In addition, the other side seems to have been supporting the big, even the spiritual clothes have not been changed. If attacked, it is no different from the attack of an ordinary person!

    So, in Ailian''s heart, there is a chance!

    It''s a pity that wordless is not a spirit, and "Zhidian Zhena" is not an angel!

    Speechless don''t need spiritual costume, because he has immortal body!

    There is no need for an angel, because his own strength is better than an angel!

    Ding

    The tearing sound in the imagination didn''t arrive as scheduled. What ailianzhi had to get was an extremely slight crisp sound.

    The laser light saber with strong magic was not cut on the speechless body, but was gently pinched by two fingers!

    "Impossible!" Elaine''s cool face, which had been on her face since she was equipped with Pandara Gang, began to fluctuate violently. At last, it turned into a deep shock.

    "Yes..." Looking up, the wine red pupil is close to Ailian''s unbelievable eyes, a silent grin, and slowly say a word under Ailian''s tight pupil.

    "It''s over..."

    Words fell, speechless raised his other hand, a terrible cold accompanied by a burst of white ice fog, turned into an ice cone, carrying the sharp sound of tearing air barriers, stabbing at Ailian''s chest!

    The fatal sense of crisis touched Ailian''s nerves, awakened her in the fright, and looked at the ice cone which shot at her chest like a meteor. Ailian''s face went crazy, and she could not think more, and she drank softly.

    "Ter day store! Expand! "

    A circle of dazzling green awns from Ailian''s body expanded, and then suddenly compressed, forming a green six diamond transparent barrier the size of a washbasin at Ailian''s chest!

    Ice cone castrates and stabs on the small shield instantly!

    "Dong!!!"

    In the loud noise, a circle of invisible energetic ripples surged out, blowing on the sky in this area, until all the distant clouds were blown away, and the impact of the waves just dissipated.

    Ailian clenched her teeth tightly. In front of her body, there was a circle of ripples on the "ter daily (random field)". The ice cone whirled like a rotating drill bit. At the same time, it also stabbed inside, making the ripples on the "ter daily (random field)" constantly surging!

    Seeing this scene, Ailian''s heart is half cold

    She''s the best of all magicians

    In this way, there is no way to completely block the attack of the spirit who has lost the angel?!

    This spirit, this man, who is it!

    "I really understand meaningless resistance, the most powerful magician in the world..."

    See the scene of ice cone and ''ter daily (random field)'' holding each other in a stalemate. Speechless, one handed, a huge ice cone at least twice the thickness of the frozen ice cone is formed in its hands!

    "Then, let me completely defeat your ridiculous pride!"

    Shua, Ailian''s face turned pale

 Chapter 1148

    After a rough fight, I have no words about how strong the strength of "pandalagang" on Ailian''s equipment is

    Level 8 peak! The real eighth level peak!

    It''s stronger than the Qin, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si Nai and even Mei Jiu!

    Now, speechless finally understood why Ailian was so confident in her power, because she did have the power to defeat the elves alone, or even kill them!

    If the world has not ushered in the arrival of speechless, Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Si Si are also four people who have not become speechless summoners, then single to single is really not the opponent of Ailian!

    The most powerful magician in the world

    The existence that no one can overcome

    Indeed, Ailian has the right to have that title, and to say that!

    But, this is before!

    Now, let alone the Qin and Shixiang, which have been promoted to the Ninth level, is the crazy third who is also at the top level of the eighth level, and can easily defeat Ailian!

    On its own strength, crazy three and Ailian may be similar, but crazy three''s ability to "carve emperor" is too rebellious, plus now there is no need to worry about the problem of "time". It''s not difficult to defeat Ailian!

    Even if the weakest four is called "angel", it has the same strength as Ailian!

    Because of the variable of wordless. This world is no longer the strongest time for Ailian!

    Of course. Maybe there are still some that she knows and can defeat Ailian, but at least now, in this world, the strongest one is wordless!

    Catch the ice cone rolling cold fog, speechless eyes on the pale AI Lian, wine red pupil slightly cold. With a wave of his hand, the thick ice cone suddenly turned into a steel drill. It seemed to break through the space, rushing through in the sharp sound of air explosion, and suddenly stabbing at Ailian''s "ter daily" (random field)!

    "Qiang!!!"

    As if stabbed on some hard steel, a loud sound of cross blows. Ailian''s "ter RI Tory" is like the lake water thrown into a giant. There is a ripple on the surface that can''t be controlled in any way!

    "Hum..." AI Lian, who was pale, snorted. She trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. Her pretty face, which was pale and incomparable, was getting whiter and whiter. At last, she had no blood.

    Different from those "display devices" with special control over the magic generation of "display devices", the "CR unit" used by individuals to control "display devices" and magic is all the brain of the operator!

    So. In the state of overload, in order to support the "after day storage", Ailian''s brain has begun to be overwhelmed, at the corner of the mouth, in the nostrils. Even the corner of the eye shed a trace of blood, it seems a little ferocious.

    "Bang..."

    Finally. Even the most powerful magician in the world can''t hold two sharp spikes of super ice cone. In a muffled sound, Ailian''s "ter day store" declares to be broken and turned into pieces in the sky!

    "Wow", Ailian directly spewed out a mouthful of blood. The overwhelmed brain can no longer control even the weakest "display device" components. Even the ejector behind it lost control and went out in response, making Ailian fall down.

    However, at the time of its fall, a chain flashing with purple light emerged from the purple magic array which suddenly spread from the virtual air. It shot at Ailian like a arrow, wrapped her limbs, and hung in the air in a clear chain strike.

    "It''s worthy of being the most powerful magician in the world..."

    Looking at the seven holes of Ailian''s blood hanging in front of her and bound by the "commandment lock", I don''t know whether it''s mocking or really appreciating to say such a sentence, with my hands slightly raised.

    A stream of light came from below and fell into silent hands, showing the shape of "Zhidian zhna".

    "Although there are some reasons for my carelessness, it''s no wonder that you always put the word" the strongest in the world "on your lips when you can fly my" Zhidian Zana " He stroked the "Zhidian Zhena" in Fu''s hand, and speechless let it return to the "treasure of the king", glancing at Ailian.

    "But that''s it. It''s over. Our game..."

    "Knot Bundle Now... " Ailian hard to raise his head, with tears of blood eyes stare speechless, which is full of empty.

    "Impossible I am the most powerful magician in the world Elaine Mira methers It''s impossible to lose to an elf

    "Maybe you were the best in the world Speechless shook his head. "But now, in this world, there is no more than five fingers that can defeat you!""You are no longer the strongest in the world!"

    "I''m not the strongest in the world?" Ailian was shocked and shook her head as if she couldn''t accept it.

    "Impossible It''s impossible I am the strongest in the world

    Seeing this, he looked at Ailian with no words of pity and hissed.

    "It seems that people of ''DEM'' are very fond of immersing themselves in their dreams. It''s disgusting whether they treat the Elves as prey or do everything to achieve their goals..."

    Finish saying, speechless raised a hand, the palm spread out, a silk of magic surged out of it, forming a magic array as wide as the palm.

    "Then, at least let me give you a relief..."

    The magic array is turning wildly, carrying strong magic and constantly turning, and an attack with terror wave is rolling up in the magic array!

    When the attack in the magic array is about to erupt, the eyes are speechless, and the hands of the magic array are suddenly extended to their sides, and held above their sides of the head!

    "Whew!"

    Almost at the same time when wordless turned the hand holding the magic array to the upper side of the body, the muffled sound of breaking the air suddenly rang out. Then, a huge light column fell from the sky, fell down, just shot at the magic array!

    "Dong!!!"

    With the sound of a dull sound, the light column collides with the magic array at zero distance. Suddenly, it arouses a fierce shock wave and a spark like light spot, which bursts out violently!

    The sudden light column made Ailian, who was waiting for her death, slightly stunned. Then she looked up as if she remembered something. She said nothing and snorted coldly. She grabbed the hand of the magic array and shook it hard. Then the magic array suddenly rose to the same width as the light column, and burst open against the strong light column!

    "Boom..."

    In the roar, the magic array detonates the light column. Both of them are turned into the shock waves, carrying the afterwaves of two-phase collision and swept out together, rushing to the four sides like a wave!

    If it''s on the ground, I''m afraid this wave of stormy waves is enough to dig up a small piece of the earth!

    Look up, with Ailian''s eyes, speechless to the top, then, an air ship shaped like cobra''s head, printed into his eyes

    ¡­¡­

    "Impossible!"

    In "albard", the captain and a group of crew shouted out, their eyes full of disbelief.

    Just now, the main gun of magic bunching is an attack generated by the magic of the maximum load of the whole air ship. If the target is turned into or America Island, maybe the whole or America island will disappear!

    But it was such an attack that

    "I was given a harmless by an elf It''s in the way... "

    The captain of "albard" stepped back a few steps with a dull face and looked at the silent figure on the large screen. All emotions in his eyes were replaced by fear.

    "Here Is it the power of elves? "

    "Captain!"

    All of a sudden, below, a crew member''s voice full of fear resounded throughout the whole space of the scene!

    Because, on the big screen, the "elves" that all people fear are facing them in this direction, spreading their hands again!

    In the palm of his hand, two dark red magic arrays with a diameter of about two meters are overlapped. The center is the overlapped place, and the space is broken along the scope of the magic array!

    The next second, a white light beam, which is similar to the shape of the just magic beam, bursts out from the broken magic array under the gaze of all the people in "albard"!

    On the big screen, all the images are filled with strong white light

    ¡­¡­

    Like meteors blooming in the sky, the white light beam cuts through the space, even the time, hitting a dark red air ship, destroying everything in the past!

    "Bang!!!"

    Under the bombardment of the white light beam, the dark red air ship exploded in the sky

 Chapter 1149

    The dazzling strong light shrouded the scene, the white light beam rushed to the sky, rushed to the boundless sky, and when the white light beam dissipated, the "albard" had exploded, in the fire and smoke, turned into pieces of the sky, and slowly fell down

    If someone pays attention to these fallen pieces, they can see clearly that in the process of falling, the pieces of the air ship with the shape of dark red cobra''s head vibrate for a moment, and then Tonghua becomes the feather with soft white light

    Seeing the whole process of the death of "albard" with her own eyes, Eileen''s pupils retracted tightly until they were the size of a needle.

    Looking back at the silence of dark red cracking and overlapping magic array as if doing a trivial thing, Ailian has been completely lost in the state of trance

    "One blow Give the air ship

    Hear Ailian that dry voice line, speechless lightly glanced at her, curled his mouth.

    The Dragon King''s sigh launched from Saint George''s holy land has the power to kill the dragon, let alone destroy an air ship.

    "That''s good, so I don''t have to find it myself..." Spread out his hands, speechless to AI Lian chuckled.

    "Then I''ll take the reward for the game..."

    "You..." Ailian''s breathing is a little short, and her body begins to struggle. After a while, her brain finally has the ability to control "CR unit" again, under the control of Ailian. The blade jet of pandalagang was pushed by a strong force, and a torrent of torrents came into being.

    Unfortunately, what binds Ailian is not the ordinary chain, but the "commandment lock"!

    With the ability of Ailian, it is not possible to break away from her in her heyday, let alone in her present semi - disabled state

    Driven by the jet behind her, Ailian''s body is in violent turbulence. Even the "commandment lock" is shaking frequently. It seems that it may be broken at any time, no matter how hard Ailian tries. The "commandment lock" is just shaking. There is no sign of a half break at all.

    "Hateful..." Feeling that the bound limbs have been suffering from the struggle, the "commandment lock" still has no deformation, and Ailian can not help but despair.

    Do you have to die here today

    See the strong unwilling and gloomy in Ailian''s eyes. Speechless smile shook his head.

    "It seems. Even the most powerful magician in the world. I''m afraid of death... "

    Just then

    "Whoo..."

    A weak wind suddenly roared from the scene, and became more and more intense!

    Until just now, the sky was clear because of the battle between wordless and Ailian. With the roar of the increasingly fierce wind, I don''t know when a thick layer of cloud will come to the sky, but it''s not a white floating cloud, but a gray black cloud!

    "Huh?"

    Aware of something wrong, wordless and Ailian stop their movements at the same time, look around, and then they are stunned.

    "How What''s going on... " Looking at this suspicious scene, Ailian forgot to struggle and her face was full of doubts.

    Speechless is also looked around like a wave of the sky to cover the scene of the dark clouds, wrinkled his brow.

    All of a sudden, the gray black cloud suddenly whirled up, rolled into a huge eddy, and at a very slow speed, it kept turning.

    In this moment, the sky and the dark cloud seem to be trapped in it by an invisible giant hand, and stirred violently. The speed of rotation is faster and faster, and faster and faster. At last, the dark cloud in the whole sky forms a whirlpool of cloud layer with an extraordinary speed and scale, and starts to rotate rapidly!

    Then, the scenery around gradually changed at an amazing speed

    The clear sky turned into a dense cloud, like the gloom before the storm

    The calm world turns into a strong typhoon

    The calm water raised the surging waves, and constantly beat to the four sides

    In less than a minute, the world suddenly changed as if it had been cursed by something

    Such an unreasonable change, even ordinary people will feel that there is a problem, let alone speechless and Ailian

    This is In response to the sudden changes, the two actually looked at each other and doubted each other.

    "Crackling..."

    While they were still in a state of bewilderment, in the distant sky, a thunder like beating sound swept all over the world, resounded through this world, and attracted the attention of the two people present. When the two people turned their heads to look, the scene of two thunder like thunders colliding with each other was printed in their eyes

    If you look carefully, you can see that in the two thunderbolts that collide with each other, the front end seems to be two figures"That''s Spirit?... " Elaine froze for a moment and exclaimed.

    "Is it ''berserk''?"

    "Berserk"?... " Speechless can''t help but look at the two thunderbolts that collide with each other, the wine red eyes first twinkled, then remembered.

    In the original, it seems that there are two elves that will appear at this time

    "Captain! Captain! "

    Almost at the same time, the earphone in silent ear rings a sound, which wakes up the memory of him.

    "This voice Is it the night moon?... "

    "Captain! You''re finally in touch! " On the other side of the earphone, the sound of the night moon seemed a little surprising, but it soon became serious again.

    "Captain, where are you now? Or there was a riot on the island! "

    "Riot?" Speechless Zheng Zheng, with his hand pressed his headphones.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s the battle machine of ''DEM'' Bandersnatch ''!" The report of the moon at night.

    "Just now, the" Bandersnatch "troops of" DEM "attacked or the United States island. The target seems to be Shixiang!"

    Smell speech, silent face a change, hurriedly ask.

    "What''s the matter with Shixiang and Shizhi?"

    "Don''t worry! Captain! " At this point, the sound of the night moon is smiling.

    "When the radio signal on or the U.S. island is blocked, deputy commander shenwuyue asks Zhenna to or the U.S. island to protect Shixiang and miss Wuhe in secret, so people on or the U.S. island are OK. Just now, the" Bandersnatch "army has suddenly stopped operation, and then deputy commander shenwuyue asked me to contact you, saying that the matter is almost solved, but I didn''t expect the real alliance It''s on. "

    "Does God have a moon?" Speechless relief. "It''s really a great help. As expected, it''s the same as what Qin said. If you look down on him, you will be miserable..."

    "Sure..." The moon in the night thought so. "But why did the Bandersnatch force and the obstruction of radio signals stop?"

    Speechless looked at the location of "albard" before and smiled.

    "Maybe it''s because the subject is destroyed by me..."

    "Huh?"

    "Nothing!" Speechless shook his head, eyes again to the two thunders in the confrontation.

    "I also have a situation here, which needs some time to deal with. Before that, you should pay attention to the situation of Shixiang, Shizhi heel or MeiDao, and let shenwuyue deal with it!"

    "I see, Captain!"

    Nodded, speechless cut off the radio, turned his head, looked at his Ailian, looked at her, raised his hand again.

    "Sorry..."

    Surging magic from the heart of the hand burning, whirling, forming a magic vortex.

    "I don''t seem to have time to deal with you anymore..."

    Ailian''s face changed dramatically, and she bit her teeth to death, which made her speechless smile, and her smile was especially evil.

    "Play another game..." Catch the magic vortex in your hand, and the silent corner of your mouth slowly rises up.

    "The content of the game is your life and death!" Regardless of Ailian''s reaction, she narrowed her eyes.

    "If you can survive this blow, then when we meet again, I will accompany you to see Wescott..."

    Words fall, like the magic whirlpool of the fire in a whirling flash!

    "Bang!"

    Crazy magic directly hit Ailian. She was bound by the "commandment lock" and covered in the smoke. Before long, Ailian fell from the bottom of the smoke, just like a kite that broke the line, down in the vast sea, fell down

    Looking at Ailian''s figure disappearing in his own field of vision, speechless, I saw two thunders colliding with each other in the storm, turning around, disappearing in place

 Chapter 1150

    (our big eight dance finally comes out! Friends! Let''s have a quick one

    The vast sky is gradually occupied by the eerie swirling black clouds

    On the ground, the forests of several islands are gradually being flattened by the violent strong wind, and the branches and leaves of the green and prosperous trees are blown around by the strong wind pressure, flying around like clothes thrown into the washing machine, constantly rotating and flying towards the sky above.

    Some slender trees are even uprooted, like large bullets, shooting around, and where they pass, no matter on the ground or on the rock wall, they are all smashed into small holes.

    The waves are rolling violently, everything on the ground is changing shape under the strong wind, and everything is twisting in the scope covered by the rotating black clouds

    Fortunately, those islands that are suffering from strong winds are uninhabited. The only one that has residents or the United States island has taken perfect measures to prevent disasters due to the problems of space earthquakes. Under the attack of such a storm, except for some garbage and slender trees flying in the sky, everything else is as usual.

    And in the air, on the clouds invisible to the people on the ground, two Thunders of constant and fierce collision are accompanied by a stronger wind wave and shock wave. They collide with each other severely again. Then they circle separately, impact again, circle again, and repeat frequently.

    Every time, the impact of two thunders will shake up the violent shock wave

    Every time. The whirling of two thunders will bring a strong wind

    With their constant collision and circling, the sky is also more and more thick clouds. The strength of rotation is also gradually accelerating. By the way, even the surrounding storm is gradually becoming stronger, sweeping all under the sky.

    I believe that if we continue like this, it won''t be long before the storm becomes so strong that we can''t even resist the disaster response measures on the U.S. island!

    At that time, it was no less than the real disaster of the space earthquake. Will come or America island!

    "Dong!"

    The dull thump sounds again. This time, it seems that the impact is more violent than the previous one, so that the time and distance of the two thunders crisscrossing and circling are much longer, making the surrounding storm and the rotating black cloud slightly stagnate.

    I don''t know if I''m tired. As soon as the distance between the two thunderbolts is lengthened, they hover in the sky for a while and stop one after another. Suspended in mid air, far away from each other, no more collisions.

    At the same time, the thunderbolt also gradually dissipated, showing two figures inside

    Those are two beautiful young girls in full bloom!

    It''s about sixteen or seven years old, not much less than high school students. They all have orange hair, water silver pupil, fine facial features and slender figure.

    Different from the beautiful appearance, the two girls'' dress is very special.

    Wearing a dark coat, the body is wrapped with purple and blue binding clothes made of cloth like a belt. Covering the body, at the same time. The hands, feet and neck are all shackled, and the broken chain is connected to the lock head. It looks like a prisoner. It''s amazing.

    The difference is that the orange hair of the girl on the right is completely coiled. The part of the shackle is on her right hand, right foot and neck. Her face is very arrogant, just like the queen coming out of nowhere. In the blues on the left, as like as two peas, the girl on the left of

    is wearing three long braids, and has the same appearance as another girl. But unlike the pride of another girl''s face, her face is hung with slouch half squint, which looks more cool and more gentle than the other girl.

    In terms of the details of the dress, this girl is slightly different from another girl. The style is similar to the binding clothes, but the position of the shackles is in the opposite position, namely the neck, left hand and left foot.

    Same look, same dress!

    Different hair styles, different temperament!

    Coupled with the masochistic style of queer clothes, I''m afraid that many men with more evil intentions will be aroused by the two sisters in front of them. It''s hard for them.

    Of course, we have to ignore their natural power

    The two men stared at each other with the same water and silver pupils at a long distance. The whirlwind whirled around them like the center of the two typhoons. Soon, the proud girl on the right raised her head.

    "Very capable!" As in drama, the haughty girl, with her waist crossed, proudly opened her mouth and said, "for your active performance, my palace will give you affirmation here, Xi Xian!"

    "No!" The listless girl with three braids, known as Xi Xian, said in a calm voice.

    "Eugene''s praise will only reduce Xi Xian''s vigilance and lead to the decline of combat power, a very low-end means!""I don''t care to use such mean means!" Yaguya glares at Xi Xian, and suddenly reaches out his finger and points out.

    "In front of the incomparable power of this palace, there is no need to use psychological tactics for you!"

    "Retort!" Xi Xian''s expressionless face reveals one by one words. "There is no such thing as unparalleled power that yajuya never had!"

    "How can you and other mortals see the supreme position of this palace?" Yajuya''s face is full of complacency and he looks up. He almost has his nostrils in the air.

    "The only one who can really match the name of eight dances is the spirit like this palace. Xi Xian, it''s time for you to give up!"

    "Ridicule, let such an elf as yaguya (laugh) become a real eight dance, which is the life position that can''t be peeped..." "Xi Xian said lightly:" to match the name of eight dances, it should be Xi Xian

    "Only now, Xi Xian, can speak out!" Yajuya, with one hand akimbo and one finger on Xixian, shouted.

    "Today is the important day for our palace to become a real eight dance. Don''t worry, Xi Xian. We will remember that you once had the qualification to compete for the name of eight dance with our palace, and let you become a glorious stepping stone!"

    "It''s only Xi Xian who points out the eight dances!"

    As if branded under the cruel words, two young girls with the same appearance, the same eyes, a fierce stare at each other, that is, the body of the whirlwind suddenly expanded, violent shock to all sides, like a sharp steel knife, cut!

    "This is..." With the hurricane around you, yaguya shoots out and rushes to Xixian!

    "Finally!"

    "Answer!" Xi Xian is also a squint of eyes, curling up the howling wind and rushing out fiercely.

    "The final victory will be Xi Xian''s!"

    as like as two peas, the two girls, like twins, broke through the clouds around the sky and rushed to the other side.

    Then, two thin fists wrapped in the whirling strong wind, waved them out!

    Just as the fists of the two girls were about to greet each other in the face, a figure appeared in the middle of them without any omen!

    Yajuya and Xixian stop in astonishment, but the fist that can be waved out follows the trend, there is no way to stop, Qi Qi blows out

    Before yaguya and Xi Xian react, the figure suddenly shows out his hands. There is a huge magic air flow on it, which directly blows away the strong wind in the hands of two young girls. Then, one by one, in the same sound of "pa", he grabs the fist of yaguya and Xi Xian!

    Yaguya and Xixian both opened their mouths in surprise at the same time.

    Just then, although both of them had left their hands, they were enough to break a rock wall!

    How could it be so easily picked up, and still two people at the same time

    During the surprise period of the two girls, the whirlwind on their bodies was still rolling, whistling to the figure, which made their eyebrows wrinkled, sighed, and the magic on their hands holding their fists surged violently, which caused a violent impact!

    "Spread it for me!"

    With this low sound, the magic force surging up directly collides with the whirlwind of yaguya and Xixian. It vibrates in the "bang" sound, turns into wind and waves, and flies out!

    And yajuyan and Xixian also feel a soft and strong push on themselves, pushing themselves heavily!

    as like as two peas, two girls who had the same appearance flew away and skid on the clouds for a distance. Until they slid to the surface of dozens of meters, the two women could only hold their figure and look at the front with a surprised look.

    Look at the figure that suppresses the two at the same time

 Chapter 1151

    Strong wind, in the gray clouds, gradually tend to calm

    "Who is that?"

    "Repeat, who is that?"

    Yajuya and Xixian are all looking forward to see the figure floating in the middle of the two people, which is a straight line separated by a distance, and the look of doubt appears in their eyes.

    Feel two beautiful girls at the same time to cast their eyes on their own body, speechless gently exhaled a breath, glanced at two people, eyes flashed over the imperceptible streamer

    ¡­¡­

    Eight Dances: Juyan: (level 73)

    Eight dancing strings: (level 73)

    Eight dances His eyes wandered back and forth on yeguya and Xixian, and overlapped perfectly with the images in his memory. He narrowed his eyes wordlessly.

    "Are they eight dancing sisters?"

    "That is..."

    In "frakesinas", I was surprised to see the image of eight dancing sisters on the big screen. I saw Lingyin.

    "Are the two elves'' berserk ''?"

    Lingyin raised his eyes full of black circles, looked at the eight dancing sisters, and nodded his head after a while.

    "Indeed, these two elves are ''berserk''!"

    Hearing the conversation between the moon and Lingyin from the earphone, he couldn''t help puckering.

    "It seems that everyone knows the sisters..."

    "It''s not so much recognition..." Night moon spread out his hands. "Rather. Few people who know the existence of elves don''t know them, do they? "

    "Oh?..." Speechless again looked around is looking at his eight dance sisters.

    "How can I say that?"

    "Well The night moon pondered for a moment, and then said, "in every region of the world where there has been a space earthquake, almost all the ''present world'' reactions of the two elves have been detected!"

    "All over the world?" This time, speechless is surprised.

    "In other words, the sisters have caused space quakes in almost every part of the world?"

    "It''s not!" The night moon hurriedly denied.

    "It''s true that the" berserk "has caused a huge space earthquake every time. The scale of the space earthquake is even higher than that of Shixiang and Sisi, but the location of the two people''s" berserk "has always been in the empty sky. So. The space shock they caused didn''t hurt anyone... "

    "The space quake didn''t hurt anyone?" Wordless picked the eyebrows. "Listen to you, there seems to be another reason for people to be hurt?"

    "Yes..." The tone of the moon was a little heavy. "Although the space shock caused by the elves and sisters did not hurt people, every time the two people appeared together, and every time the two people appeared together, they immediately started to fight loudly. In addition, they are the spirits who control the wind. Results

    "The result is like a typhoon of self-awareness. In the course of the uproar, have you destroyed everything that you have passed through? "

    His eyes swept to the surging ocean and the devastated uninhabited island below, and he shook his head in tears.

    "So the identifying name is" berserk "? It''s really appropriate... "

    "That''s it..." Night moon is helpless to say: "although it is unintentional. But the disasters they have brought to the world are true, and they are often exposed to the public. For organizations that advocate the existence of the secret elves, they are the most troubling pair of elves. "

    "So, whether it''s'' Ratatosk ''or'' ast '', both of them have made this pair of elves and sisters a priority. Unfortunately, the range and speed of the two elves who can control the wind are terrible. So far, no one has been able to take a picture of them. I didn''t expect to meet them here..."

    Said, the spirit of the night moon has been excited up.

    "If we can seal the spirit power of these two fairy sisters, it will reduce the number of disasters we don''t know and solve a super big problem. It''s a wonderful opportunity. Captain and commander will be very happy to know!"

    "Yes Do you?... " Speechless scratched his cheek, turned his head and looked at the eight dancing sisters.

    "Yes, let me see how capable these willful sisters are..."

    "Team Captain The night moon could not help but blush. "Let''s make sure you use peaceful means to contact with them. Don''t fight directly like the last time you met Yuxiao Meijiu..."

    "Oh?..." Wordless face pulled a prank like arc.

    "Well, I''ll try my best..."At this time, the eight dancing sisters who have been waiting for silent movements seem to be impatient.

    "Hello, man over there!" There was a look of fearlessness on his face, and yaguya stabbed his sharp eyes at wordless.

    "Although you don''t know who you are, don''t you know that it''s very rude to interfere with others'' duels?"

    Agree On the other side, Xi Xian also glanced to wordless. "It''s not that Xi Xian wants to join yaguya, but the duel between Xi Xian and yaguya is of great significance. Please don''t interfere if you can..."

    Listen to yajuya''s arrogant and exaggerated Manifesto and Xixian''s calm, very unique way of speaking. The wordless corner of his mouth took a little bit, and instantly threw the orders of the night moon out of the sky.

    "Do you think you are very polite to say that others are rude?"

    In "fraktsinas", whether it is the night moon, Lingyin, shenwuyue or those members of "latatosk" can''t help but cover their faces directly, which is full of deep pain.

    And yajuyan is to stare round his eyes, look at wordless eyes become more sharp.

    "Just now, can you think that you are insulting our eight dancing sisters?"

    "Sure..." The tone of Xi Xian also reveals a light displeasure.

    "Xi Xian has never done anything disrespectful. You are absolutely insulting!"

    "Is it?" Silent wry smile, pointing to the direction of several islands below.

    "Then open your wise eyes and see what the islands look like to you!"

    Yajuyan and Xixian were stunned. They immediately looked down. When they saw those deserted islands, they looked at each other with a glance, and then looked at wordless again.

    "Don''t you accidentally damage some uninhabited islands? Is there any problem?... "

    "Question, Xi Xian also wants to know the answer..."

    "You..." Speechless hands in front of the chest, curled his mouth. "It''s rude for others to disturb your duel. Isn''t it rude for you to disturb others'' lives?"

    Yajuya and Xixian choked, then retorted.

    "But isn''t that an uninhabited island?!"

    "Blame, nobody on the island, Xi Xian didn''t disturb anyone''s life!"

    "Unfortunately, I was just there!" It''s a speechless word that lies without blushing.

    "You''ve disturbed me, so I came here. Otherwise, who would fly up to the sky to play?"

    "Amount..." Yaguya and Xixian have nothing to say.

    "Right?" See two women are speechless, speechless meaning to point to smile.

    "As the Witch of hurricane and the spirit of eight dances, you can''t even admit your mistakes..."

    "Then Of course! " Yeuguya nodded his head reluctantly, and his expression was a little angry.

    "It''s true that our rudeness is prior to yours, so we won''t investigate your behavior..."

    Agree Xi Xian also said that. "It seems that Xixian and yaguya are wrong first. I apologize to you here..."

    "Then, Xi Xian!" As if trying to open up the topic, yaguya looks at Xi Xian and raises his chin.

    "Let''s go elsewhere and continue our holy duel!"

    Agree Xi Xian''s eyes, half narrowed, are also on yeguya.

    "Wait, wait, I haven''t finished what I said!" Wordless headache like rubbing his brow, sigh out a breath.

    "Why do you have to fight?"

    "Ho Ho, are you interested in our duels?" Yeuguya straightens his chest. "But you are only an outsider. Even if we are rude first, we can''t let you interfere in our sacred duel!"

    "Petition, please don''t meddle in our duel..." Xi Xian opens to wordless and plain. "The duel between Xi Xian and yaguya is necessary and necessary!"

    "Then why don''t you let me in?" "If it''s a duel, there should be a notary, right?" he said? How about telling me? Maybe I can give you an idea? "

    This Yajuya and Xixian hesitated at the same time, and nodded after a long time

 Chapter 1152

    I don''t know when, in the sky, it is like the dark cloud stirred by something slowly restored to its original state, and gradually dissipated, revealing the originally clear sky, blue incomparable sky

    The sea also gradually calmed down, calm, gentle sunshine pouring down, shrouded in the mess of several uninhabited islands and some messy or beautiful islands, if not there are still some signs of storm raging on the island, just all, should be regarded as a dream

    And in the boundless sky, three figures floated there. Two of them are talking something to the figure in the middle, and they supplement each other from time to time. The tacit understanding can''t be better.

    I believe that no matter who saw this scene, they would not believe that, just now, the storm that almost destroyed everything was caused by these two lovely girls!

    I don''t believe that before that, they had a duel about life and death

    "That is to say..."

    looked as like as two peas, who had a face with a similar face and temperament and manner, but touched their chin.

    "To put it simply, you were the same spirit, whose name was eight dances. But when you didn''t know how many times you were in the world, you were somehow divided into two individuals. Even the original eight dances'' personality disappeared!"

    Combined with the information obtained from the eight dancing sisters and the memory of the original plot in my mind, wordless frowned.

    "Then. You two will be one again one day. At that time, the body with two personalities must decide that one of them is the master and the other disappears unconditionally, right? "

    "It''s worthy of being a man who has the ability to block the sacred duel of our eight dancing sisters!" Yakuya raised his chin and put his hands around his chest.

    "That''s what you said!"

    "Add..." Compared with yegungya, the performance of Xi Xian is much more insipid. "So Xixian and yaguya will fight ceaselessly to decide who will be the real master of the eight dances in the future!"

    "So..." Speechless and thoughtful nodded, but the wrinkles between the eyebrows did not disappear.

    "It doesn''t make sense. I''ve seen a lot of double personalities. But I have never heard that there will be another person who will disappear... "

    Yes. There is no danger that another personality will disappear one day, no matter in the Qin where there are two personality patterns or the original individual is different, but now they have been combined into one.

    As a matter of fact, dual personality should also be allowed to exist

    "That kind of thing. Only destiny will know... " Yegungya''s tone was a little hazy.

    "Description. This is the fact that Xi Xian and yaguya knew from the moment of birth... " There is no change on the surface of the strings. But the vision moved away.

    "As for why this happens, I don''t know about Xi Xian and yajuyan..."

    "Here It''s really tricky... " Speechless scratched the cheek, and saw that both women seemed to have different degrees of depression. More or less to understand the situation of the two speechless can not help but open the topic.

    "However, you are just an individual split by elves. You have such a powerful power. If you really recover to an individual, I''m afraid that the power of the eight dances is not much worse than that of eilian..." At this point, speechless but wry smile.

    "It turns out that you two are the real hidden * * OSS..."

    "Of course!" Hearing speechless words, yaguya straightened his back, his face was proud, but he was soon confused.

    "But who is Ailian?"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care..." Speechless perfunctory general waved, then positive color started expression.

    "I understand the general situation, so I''ll be straight!"

    After a look at yaguya and Xixian, he said to the two people without any words: "frankly speaking, I don''t think your duels have any significance at all!"

    "What What

    Hearing this, yajuyan and Xixian stay together for a while, and then they get angry.

    "Are you really insulting our sacred duel?"

    "Indignation, this sentence can''t be regarded as not being heard. In order to survive, the duel between Xi Xian and yaguya is of extraordinary significance!"

    "It''s no use even if you are angry at me. As a notary public, you have to give me justice, don''t you?" Facing the angry look of the eight dancing sisters, speechless is leisurely.

    "Think for yourself, you are an individual and become two independent beings at the time of division. But the root cause is that you are the same person, the power is equal, and the spiritual costume is the same. Even the" angel "is divided into two and becomes your trump card. Can you say that if you fight like this, you will win?"The face is full of anger of yajuyan and Xixian, they stare at each other, silent

    "But there is no way!" "Almost all of our duels have been tried, but in the end, we can''t tell the real winner. I can''t think of any other way to tell the winner," said yajuya

    "Despondent, Xi Xian is the same, also can''t think of a good duel way..." Xi Xian slowly shook his head, listless beautiful eyes moved to speechless body.

    "Or does Mr. notary have a better way of dueling?"

    All of a sudden, yajuyan and Xixian''s eyes were fixed on the silent body. The same water and silver pupil flickered with speechless eyes, but he could guess 80% or 90% of the meaning of the different awns, which made him sigh.

    "Even if you say so, I can''t think of any good way for a while..."

    "What..." Yajuya is a little disappointed and curls his mouth. Then he doesn''t know what he thinks of. His eyes suddenly brighten up and clap his hands severely.

    "I think of it!"

    The sudden shout made both wordless and Xi Xian startled. They looked at yajuya''s excited appearance that the prefix of "this palace" had been removed. They looked at each other.

    "What do you think?"

    "Question, Xi Xian wants to know..."

    Library library Library There was a creepy laugh in his mouth, and yaguya looked at Wuyan. When Wuyan felt a little bad, he turned his head and looked at Xixian.

    "Xi Xian, our holy duel seems to be the same as never before..."

    "Huh?" Xi Xian tilts his head and asks. "Ask, what is that?"

    There was a happy smile on yeguya''s face, pointing to speechless, like a declaration, with a different momentum, a loud voice, and a word for word opening.

    "We haven''t won the duel yet, that''s charm!"

    "Charm?..." Xi Xian was stunned, speechless, and his face suddenly became strange.

    "Yaguya, would you like to seduce me with Xi Xian?"

    "Oh? It''s worthy of being the notary of our duel! " "How are you?" said yajuya, with flying eyebrows? Is this a good way to duel

    "Response, I see..." Xi Xian nods heavily and locks his eyes on silent body.

    "It''s really a project that has never been compared. It''s better to use it for the final duel..."

    "Yes, yes!"

    Seeing the two sisters make such a decision by talking to themselves, they are speechless for a while, and then he smiles..

    "what are you laughing at?" Yajuya frowned and glared speechless. "Is there anything strange about the palace''s decision?"

    "Conghe, I don''t know why, Xi Xian has a disgusting feeling..." Xi Xian eyebrows a jump, toward speechless say: "please notarial gentleman must point out..."

    "No, no..." Speechless while laughing, while waving to the two women.

    "It''s just a little strange..."

    "What''s so strange?!" Yeuguya stared at wordless, as if he might have a bite at any time.

    "Are you laughing at the charm of this palace and thinking it can''t tempt you?"

    "Well, that''s almost what it means..." Speechless shrugs and laughs.

    "Although you two are lovely, there are many lovely girls around me. Having been together for so long, you have honed extraordinary willpower. Can you really do it?..."

    The last question successfully ignited the fire in the heart of the eight dancing sisters.

    "Well, Xi Xian, it seems that we can only do it..."

    "Secondment..."

    Looking at the flaming flames in the eyes of a pair of sisters, speechless suddenly felt that he had a little bit of a rock to hit his feet

 Chapter 1153

    Or America Island, the library

    The sky is black and the howling storm is visible to the naked eye. It blows around like a sharp blade, blowing all the lighter objects on the ground

    Outside the window, the trees are leaning more and more under the strong wind. Even though the sharp wind is across a wall, it is still very clear to every student in the library who comes to Zen high school. Some timid students look pale and shiver

    There is no way.

    Originally, I was happy to come here for a trip. Who would have thought that the change of the sky would be so abnormal

    Ming Ming was still coming to the library a second ago, but it didn''t even arrive for a minute. On the way to move, the sky suddenly turned black in the clear sky, the sea suddenly became choppy, the strong wind suddenly came, and in a short moment, it expanded its scale, becoming a strong storm that even people could be blown away!

    When the students who came to Zen high school arrived at the library according to the instructions of the teachers, the outside world had become a storm world completely

    "It seems that it is impossible to stop in a short time..."

    Looking at the thick glass windows around him shaking under the strong wind, spreading the "creak" sound that may break at any time, Shi Zhi sighed.

    "This weather. Will it last until the end of the study trip? That''s too bad... "

    "Woo..." Shixiang is also full of regrets, but more of them are worries.

    "Shi Dao. Is it all right?... "

    Smell speech, Shi Zhi slightly a Leng, this just thought of on the way to the library speechless leave things, face also appeared a few worries.

    "Should Are you ok?... "

    "Woo..." Hearing Shi Zhi''s words which are totally different from affirmative sentences, Shixiang is increasingly worried. Her purple eyes look out of the window at the fierce wind, bite her teeth and rush towards the door.

    "I''ll go to the scholar!"

    "Wait!" Shi Zhi exclaimed. I grabbed Shixiang''s hand in a hurry.

    "In this weather, even if you run to Shidao, you can''t walk well, or even be blown away. It''s just in vain!"

    But The worry on Shixiang''s face turned into anxiety, which filled her heart with anxiety.

    "Eh..." At this time, a voice of surprise and joy reverberated over the library. The moment caught everyone''s attention.

    "Look! It''s cleared up! "

    All the students and teachers gathered in the direction of the window one by one and looked up to the sky. What impressed them was that they didn''t know when the dark clouds were scattered and the blue sky was revealed. The distant sea area gradually became calm and the wind stopped.

    "Stop, stop! It really stopped! "

    "Great..."

    "I thought this study trip would be abandoned like this..."

    "I hope the weather won''t change again..."

    All of a sudden, the library was filled with the noise of surprise and joy, and even the faces of all the teachers were smiling. Looking out of the window once again restored the sky of the ten thousand li clear sky condition, sends out the feeling continuously almost.

    Of course, it''s the magical weather. Good is good, bad is bad. They were almost caught off guard because they didn''t even have a clue.

    "Really! It''s clear! "

    Shixiang sticks her face to the window. A smile of joy appeared on his face, then he turned around and ran to the entrance and exit of the library through the crowded students from laichan high school.

    "Ten joss sticks!" Shizhi also hurriedly followed Shixiang and ran to the door. It seemed that a group of students and teachers didn''t want to stay in the dead library any more. They all ran out one by one.

    When Shixiang, who was running in the front, was about to open the gate of the library with a great momentum, and rushed out directly, the gate less than three or four meters away from Shixiang was suddenly opened by himself, which scared Shixiang.

    Then, the person Shixiang is looking for appears at the door

    "Master way!" Ten fragrant small face a joy, just plan to rush past, Jiao body then froze in there, also can''t move again

    No, it''s not just Shixiang. Shizhi, who is following Shixiang, and a group of students and teachers who come to Zen high school are all fixed on the spot. They look at the silent people standing at the door.

    as like as two peas of typhoon, a small typhoon has just been blown up. Not only did it not hurt a little bit, but even the hair and clothes were intact. The chaos was not the same as when it was starting to leave the army.This scene was a sigh of relief for Shixiang and Shizhi, who were worried about nothing. But when they relaxed, they frowned at the same time, and their eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Because, in the side of speechless, there are two people

    two are as like as two peas, with orange hair, silvery pupils, and a beautiful young girl.

    Of course, if there are only two more girls, it''s not such a problem for de Shixiang and others.

    The problem is, these two very beautiful girls are wearing exposed restraint clothes. Their necks, hands and feet are all wearing shackles!

    This is not the most important question!

    After all, there are people who like to look strange and special.

    But when such two people are standing close to the man in the middle, constantly pushing towards his arms, that can not be ignored!

    "Shidao!" Holding silent right arm, the girl with a proud smile on her face squeezed into silent arms and said in this way: "this palace has already laid down its body, shouldn''t you be grateful for all you have to offer to this palace?"

    "Retort!" The words of the girl on the right had just dropped, holding the silent left arm, the listless girl with half narrowed eyes immediately opened her mouth.

    "Choosing yajuyan will only reduce the taste of Shidao. Compared with yajuyan, Xixian is the real life of Shidao. Please stand on the side of Xixian!"

    "What do you say! Can get this palace''s favor! It''s the luck of Shidao! "

    "No, yaguya''s love is of no use to Shidao. Only Xi Xian can give Shidao the highest level of service."

    "Your service is useless!"

    "Jeer, yajuya doesn''t know what a man is really in need of. If you say that, you have lost!"

    "How How can I not know that a man is such a creature that just laughs at them and sticks it upside down? "

    "Pity, not all women can achieve that kind of state, yajuyan is definitely not in the list!"

    "You guy, want to fight?!"

    "Xi Xian is ready to fight..."

    Directly ignored all the people present, yegiya and Xixian were standing on a meat wall like this, where they were quarreling constantly, and the delicate body in the exposed and restrained clothes was rubbing away to the silent bosom.

    This is enough to make all male creatures envy, envy and hate the scene, speechless but not enjoy the psychological, but the sweat.

    He can clearly feel that as the eight dance sisters quarrel and rub, the more they rub, the stronger the vision of the students and teachers coming from the front to Zen high school is, even with negative emotions.

    Especially two of them, one is full of contempt, the other is extremely cold

    "Shi Dao..." Shixiang lowered her head, and a voice, obviously repressed, came to her speechless ear from beneath her bangs.

    "They Who is

    "Hahaha..." Speechless sweat, hit a ha ha, attracted Shi Zhi more disdainful line of sight and the sharp eyes of his classmates and teachers around him, making the smile on his face more and more reluctant.

    "They It''s just a lost lamb... "

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the line of sight cast on wordless body is more intense.

    "Lost lamb? Is that what he meant by abduction? "

    "And he was still wearing that kind of clothes. Was he forced to?..."

    "It''s disgusting to have such fun..."

    "Bad..."

    "It''s clear that there are students of the night sword God..."

    "And shizaki..."

    "I''m ashamed of Shizhi''s classmates..."

    "Yes..."

    A whisper from the crowd, accompanied by a teacher as if looking at the problem of youth, so that the scene of a riot.

    The sweat on wordless forehead is also concentrated. I can see that eight dancing sisters are still quarreling with each other. Shixiang''s body is still full of frightening breath, and Shizhi''s behavior of suddenly staying away from her for several meters. She wants to cry without tears

 Chapter 1154

    Or over the U.S. Island, fraccinas

    "Ha..."

    The automatic door of the command room slowly slid open, relieved the real side of "CR unit" and walked towards the command room while breathing.

    "It''s tiring to fight in such a strong storm..."

    "Hard work, really that..." The night moon nodded towards me, and touched my head apologetically.

    "I''m sorry to give you the task. I don''t have any ability to operate CR unit. I can only use some gun type attacks with" display device ", otherwise I can help you..."

    "Well, don''t care..." Really shook the small head, the blue ponytail swayed to the left and right with her movements, like the tail of a puppy, lovely and unusual.

    "There is no doubt about the strength of senior Yeyue. At the beginning, it was a magic shot when fighting" nightmares ". It''s still fresh in my memory."

    "I also have some experience on the gun..." The night moon shrugged his shoulders, looked at the commander''s desk, and swept to the shenwuyue Gongping who was holding the chair on the commander''s desk.

    "Men who are more talented than me, not without them..."

    At that time, he also turned his eyes to the commander''s desk and looked at the drooling, inexplicable dreamer in his mouth, and a disgusting, moonless and gentle man. My heart is full of tangles.

    Indeed, if the night moon that can use the "display device" of personal combat guns is really surprising, then the excellent command of Gongping of shenwuyue is a little shocking.

    It can not only perfectly grasp the current situation of or on the U.S. Island, let her attack in advance, but also support herself in such weather, and calculate the effective time of the storm, so that all the "Bandersnatch" troops sent to or on the U.S. island to make trouble can be knocked down in unknown circumstances!

    It really comes from the heart that if there is no sign of God, moon and peace. Then even if she can kill all the "Bandersnatch" troops in the United States island. It can''t help but be witnessed by the local residents and even the students from Zen high school. What''s more, Shixiang and Shizhi may be in danger!

    Recalling the most effective way to kill the opponent, the fastest way to end the battle, and the calculation of the location and route of all the "Bandersnatch" troops when fighting with the "Bandersnatch" troops in the storm, the evaluation of the "Bandersnatch" troops has changed.

    It''s just that the other side is doing it now. Let true that involuntarily reduce to his impression. Two phase offset. Even if it is true, it is also full of entanglement.

    "All in all, ''Bandersnatch'' troops have been killed and recovered. Or there shouldn''t be any more on the island! " Shook his head, put aside the inner entanglement, really that looked to the night moon.

    "What''s the matter with the captain?"

    "Captain..." The night moon smiled bitterly and looked at the big screen.

    "A little trouble Like

    ¡­¡­

    "Why do you always stick to Shi Dao?"

    "As the most loyal guard of this palace, is it not a matter of course for scholars to protect this palace?!"

    "Ha? What does that mean?... "

    "Explain that yaguya and Xixian are carrying out a very meaningful activity, which can only be carried out with scholars and Taoism nearby."

    "I don''t know what it is, but in that case, I will take part in it!"

    "Do you want to be an opponent of this palace? How dare you... "

    "Opponent?..."

    "It shows that only one winner of this meaningful activity can win, and the winner will get the ownership of Shidao!"

    "Get the ownership of the scholars and Taoism?! Take part! I''m going to take part! "

    "What! How dare human beings challenge the Witch of the hurricane? "

    "Repel, this is the duel between yajuya and Xixian originally, and no outsiders can participate!"

    "Why can''t you two do it for me?"

    Listen to the quarrels echoing from your left, right and front respectively. Look at the situation that Shixiang standing in front is opposite to yaguya and Xixian holding their arms. It''s like a sandwich biscuit sandwiched between the three people. It''s full of fatigue.

    In the current state, for half an hour, wordless people are bombarded by the language of these three fairy girls. Even the immortal vampire''s real ancestor can''t bear it.

    Seeing that the three of them seem to have a trend of going on, speechless can''t help shouting at last, and they break the hands of yaguya and Xixian.

    "I said, when are you going to fight?!""I don''t want to quarrel!" Shixiang pouted her lips, with tears around her eyes, and looked pitifully towards speechless.

    "I just want them to leave you..."

    "Ho ho ho ho ho..." Yajuya suddenly gave a proud laugh like the queen, and waved his hand towards Shixiang.

    "It''s too late. Shi Dao has been owned by our palace. It''s the spoils of our palace!"

    "No, I haven''t even heard of the spoils." Xi Xian''s eyes moved away from Shixiang''s body and turned to yaguya.

    "Yakushi has not successfully seduced Shi Dao, so Xi Xian thinks that it is just Yakushi''s delusion."

    "Hum, my half body - Xi Xian, I didn''t expect that you also have those ordinary people''s short-sightedness!" Yakuya raised his chin, his hands crossed his waist, and he spoke confidently.

    "With the charm of this palace, once you give it a shot, Shi Dao will become the property of this palace, and it can''t be separated from this palace any more. This palace is just giving you a chance to show!"

    "Doubt, glamour that kind of thing, Xi Xian also thinks that it is just the delusion of yajuya!" Xi Xian tightens her pretty face and says bluntly, "yaguya doesn''t just dare to go up, so she''s here to hold on, right?"

    "That kind of thing is absolutely impossible!" Like a cat trodden on its tail, yajuya''s face is red. Before she can cover it up with her usual middle two speech, Xi Xian''s quiet words block her back.

    "Provocation, Xi Xian expresses serious doubt about yaguya''s words!"

    "What..." When yajuya''s face changed, he immediately pointed to Xixian with a fierce hand and cried out loudly, "since you have said this, I''ll show you my strength!"

    After that, he didn''t even have time to respond to Xi Xian and Shi Xiang. Yaguya turned his head and looked speechless. That look was not so much a girl looking at a seductive opposite sex, but a man and woman who couldn''t cook, looking at a chicken lying on the chopping board.

    "You What do you want?... " Speechless corner of the mouth, can not help but back a few steps.

    "I advise you to stop messing around and really tempt me. I''m so careful that I''ll take you to the adult world..."

    "Adult world?" Yajuya was stunned, and then his eyes lit up. He cried happily, "are you going to the adult world, even if the temptation is successful?"

    Speechless almost choked in the throat, can''t breathe again.

    "Isn''t that bullshit? I really want to take you to the adult world. I can do my best for you, not to mention Temptation... "

    "So it is..." Hearing the speechless words, yaguya showed a bright smile, his head was raised, his chest was raised, and he made a declaration without thinking.

    "Then, Shi Dao, this palace gives you the right to take this palace to the world of adults!"

    "Ha?..." I''m speechless

    "Against it!" Xi Xian immediately comes forward and stares at speechless.

    "Xi Xian also wants to be taken to the adult world!"

    "Don''t try to leave me!" Seeing that yajuyan and Xixian seem to want to go to the so-called "adult world" with speechless, Shixiang hurriedly stands out.

    "I''m going too! I''m going too! "

    Accompanied by the declaration of three fairy girls, the silent heart jerked and almost fell to the ground.

    "I said Raise a hand, speechless weak ask voice.

    "Do you know what it takes to get to the adult world?"

    Hearing this, Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian looked at each other with one eye, and then three sentences came out.

    "Yes Touch your ass?... "

    "Question, is it touching the chest?"

    "Shi Zhi said that if he wants to grow up, he must eat more. If he becomes an adult, doesn''t he mean to eat a big meal?"

    Looking at the eyes of the three elves, they were curious and confused. Suddenly, they felt that they were a very dirty person

 Chapter 1155

    "Ah..."

    When she came out of her room and closed the door, she sighed wearily and rubbed some painful eyebrows.

    In order to get a place to live for yeguya and Xixian, just now, he spent 30 minutes to brainwash Xiaozhu!

    Of course, the so-called brainwashing does not mean to invade the brain area of Xiaozhu teacher directly with the technique that can control the spirit, but with the help of a three inch tongue.

    By fooling * *, Miss Zhu, who is simple, kind and naive in nature, read her head to pieces, and then casually mentioned the matter when she was dizzy, and then let the other party nod in the dizzy state to agree

    This is the general situation

    First, I spent a whole day in the quarrel among Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian. Then I spent an hour in the three fairy girls'' inquisitive and simple eyes asking about "the way to enter the adult world". Then I talked with Xiaozhu for half an hour

    Speechless, already exhausted

    "I knew that I would use the magic of spiritual invasion directly..." A silent wry smile.

    "Although I''m sorry, Miss Zhu..."

    Left this sentence, speechless sighed again, and walked to his room with heavy steps.

    Anyway. At least, the accommodation rights of yajuya and Xixian are won. It''s a gratifying thing that they don''t have to throw them out or go to their own rooms to sleep in the same bed with themselves.

    As for regret, speechless is really not

    According to the habit of the eight dancing sisters who get "no quarrel, they will die ill", if they really sleep in a bed with them this night, whether they can take advantage of it, let alone for a while, it is definitely impossible to sleep.

    Spent a night in the gentle country where two young girls quarreled with each other and slept peacefully and steadfastly, hesitated for zero point zero one seconds without saying anything, and then chose the latter seriously.

    After all. He''s almost exhausted

    On the spiritual side

    But. Finally, I can have a rest

    Recalling that today''s battle with Ailian first, and then developed into a battle, and later destroyed an air ship and met a pair of wordy fairy sisters, speechless, I realized that I had done a lot today. the moment. The mood of returning to the room is more urgent.

    It''s a pity. God didn''t know whether he was making a fool of wordless. When wordless was about to turn into the corridor of his room, two clear voices rang behind him.

    "Master way!"

    "Repeat! The way

    Hear these two familiar voices and special tone and way of speaking. Speechless face a stiff, that is to say, the frequency of the steps suddenly accelerated.

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    "Feipu! Hey! "

    With the sound of two steps on the ground and two sounds of breaking the air, wordless''s body, which is making a forward thrust posture, suddenly suffered the impact of two cotton shells. Under the attack of not light but heavy weight, following the trend of forward thrust, wordless was very crisp.

    "It''s rare that our palace would like to pamper you. Shidao, it''s disrespectful that you dare to escape!"

    "Annoyed, Xi Xian thinks that Shi Dao''s behavior is enough to cause a serious blow to the girl''s mind, so please stay here obediently."

    Wen Yan, as like as two peas, ready to struggle and start to speak, suddenly looked at the two eight dancing spirits who looked exactly alike. One face was proud of themselves. One face was expressionless on the back of his body, and the whole body seemed to be pumped up. He made a soft posture and made a gesture of throwing himself into the ground. He wanted to cry and weep.

    "Haven''t you two given up yet?"

    "I never give up these two words in the noble life grid of this palace!" He kept the posture of riding on wordless body, and yajuya curled his mouth.

    "We will never give up until we have succeeded in making you devote your loyalty to me!"

    "Explanation, in fact, is dissatisfied with Shidao''s words..." Xi Xian''s half narrowed eyes fixed on the silent face.

    "Xi Xian is very dissatisfied with Shi Dao''s suspicions that yajuyan and Xi Xian cannot succeed in tempting you!"

    "That''s my fault. Can''t I apologize?" Tears streamed down my face. "At that time, I just said casually that there were many very lovely girls around me, so when I heard that you said you wanted to tempt me, I just mentioned that, in order to tell you that I had experience, it''s better to change a duel way..."

    "Hum, how could we lose to a group of human women, the eight dancing elves!" Yajuyan can''t help but increase the weight of his body and press on wordless body.

    "When you see the charm of this palace, you will know how stupid you thought before!"Agree Xi Xian also pressed towards the silent body.

    "Tempting the ''very experienced'' taxi way, as the final duel between yajuya and Xi Xian, that''s the best fit!"

    "You You... " Speechless body began to tremble, it was angry.

    "I''ve convinced you. Shall we have your temptation duel tomorrow?" Speechless raised his hands in surrender.

    "I''m very tired now. I''m very tired. When I wake up, you can lure me as you want, and I can cooperate as you want. Are you satisfied?"

    "No way!" Yeuguya refused without hesitation. "Our sacred duel has long been decided by you as the stage. No loss!"

    "Sure!" Xi Xian also nods hard. "If we compromise now, the help of the good Samaritan will be wasted just now..."

    "Good Samaritan?" Speechless doubt looked to ride on own back eight dance sisters.

    "What kind person?"

    Yeju Yan and Xi Xian look at each other, and they all smile with deep meaning

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes back ten minutes

    "Master way!" Walking in the corridor, he had already taken off his spiritual clothes, and then put on his bathrobe, yajuya looked left and right, and stamped his feet angrily.

    "It''s a capital crime for a hateful guy to dare to rebel on the battlefield!"

    "Indignation..." Xi Xian''s pair of water and silver pupils are also full of dissatisfaction.

    "A man who leaves a girl behind is the worst!"

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ it''s just a little bit worse..." Yeuguya shrugged his shoulders in dismay. "It''s a little bit less than that, and the scholars will fall to the point where they can''t leave the palace and become the assistant of the palace to ascend the throne..."

    "No, it''s not a little bit, but a distance that even the sea can''t match..." Xi Xian''s eyebrow slightly jumps.

    "On the road of strategist''s way, Xi Xian must have gone further than Yeju Yan!"

    "No! Shi Dao must be the property of our palace! "

    "Refute, yaguya can''t attract Shidao. Shidao only chooses girls like Xi Xian..."

    "No!"

    "The conclusion is!"

    "No!"

    "Answer, yes!"

    The two sisters quarreled as they walked, forgetting that they had come out to find speechless, immersed in the atmosphere of quarrel and no longer paying attention to their surroundings.

    So that, around the corner, a figure in a cape, hat and sunglasses suddenly rushed in front of them, and they almost didn''t respond.

    When the two sisters react and think that they are the enemy and want to launch an attack, a low voice comes from the other side''s mouth.

    "Ladies, you seem to be upset..."

    The movements in the hands of yaguya and Xixian are stagnant, their eyebrows are wrinkled, and yaguya is shouting.

    "Who are you? How dare you block the way of our palace! "

    "Hey, hey, hey..." A very uncomfortable laugh suddenly reverberated, which made the wrinkles between the eyebrows of the eight dancing sisters deeper. Just when the two sisters were almost impatient, the cloaker opened up.

    "Want to know how to seduce men? I have a secret here

    "Secret?..." Hearing this sentence, the eyes of the two fairy maidens were shaken, both of them were shaken.

    Before the eight dancing sisters react, the cloaker speaks out.

    "In fact, it only takes three steps to seduce a man!"

    "Three steps?..." The eight dancing sisters held their breath.

    The cloaker nodded heavily.

    "Take off!"

    "Take off..." Eight dance sisters are stunned.

    "I''ll kiss you later!"

    "Pro?!" The eight dancing sisters widen their eyes.

    "After kissing, give all the actions to the other side!" The cloaker glanced at the two girls with his sunglasses.

    "That''s it..."

    Yajuya and Xixian look at each othe

 Chapter 1156

    "That''s what happened!"

    Explaining the "cloak man incident" ten minutes ago to wordless, yeugiya just pulled up his mouth and seemed to pat wordless back.

    "So, judo, you will experience unprecedented treatment later, and be proud of my gift!"

    "Proposal, please let Xi Xian practice the three steps of seducing men!" Xi Xian opens his mouth straightforwardly, and the expression on his face hasn''t even shaken in half.

    "Xi Xian will definitely make Shidao feel comfortable..."

    "Don''t talk about it casually!" Speechless support on the back of the two Elven girls soft and light body, a completely accepted can not look.

    "Let you carry out the three inexplicable steps here. The next day, I will be a famous scum in Zen high school. In other words, if someone is full and has nothing to do, he will run out and become a" good Samaritan ". That guy will be kicked by his sister every time he bubbles in her body?"

    (in the command room of "fraccinas", the shenwuyue Gong Ping, who is taking off his cloak, sneezes fiercely...)

    "Shi Dao! You have no right to refuse! " Yakuya looks speechless with eyes as if staring at the prey, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.

    "Please accept the favor of our palace!"

    "Secondment!" Xi Xian also stared at speechless, listless eyes, but it was very rare to burn a wave of excitement.

    "Please take a good look at the performance of Xi Xian..."

    Words fall, two fairy girls leave speechless at the same time. Went to speechless in front of, the face quickly dyed a blush. Let''s lie on the ground. The hero who didn''t get up in time has an ominous premonition in his heart.

    "You..." Thinking of the three steps just mentioned by yaguya and Xixian, he pointed to the two people standing in front of him, shaking his fingers wordlessly, and asked aloud.

    "It won''t be Want to be here... "

    "Here!" Yajuya yelled out at once, abruptly interrupting the wordless words. His face was red to the extreme, and his teeth were biting fiercely. Then, with a fierce face, he put out his hand and grabbed the belt of his bathrobe.

    "Let''s fight it out!"

    "Sure!" Xi Xian seems to have made a decision, using the gentle but firm action of Biye''s gunya to firmly grasp the belt of his bathrobe.

    "Now is the time to decide!"

    Seeing the eight dancing sisters doing this, I don''t know what they want to do. At the same time, I cried out.

    "Wait! This is a walk

    The word "Lang" hasn''t been said yet, so I just froze

    With two very clear voices of undressing and unbundling, two belts with little weight slowly fell from the bodies of yegiya and Xixian, and fell on the floor silently

    Untie the only shackle on the body. The bathrobes of yegiya and Xixian are already light and floating, and can no longer serve as clothes. Like two bath towels, they were put on the two fairy sisters in front of them. Then, after hesitating for a while, they fell on the floor

    Next moment, two white flowers. It''s completely free of lamellae, protruding forward and warping backward. Each has its own delicate body, which is printed into the eyes of speechless

    The mouth slowly opened, looking at the two charming bodies close by, speechless in the heart of the crazy roar, almost hysteria.

    We don''t refuse welfare, but please take a look at the occasion. This is the corridor, so you take off directly. How can we be embarrassed?!

    Inner roar, on the surface of the nature will lose control, completely into a dull shape.

    Seeing the speechless gape, I don''t know if I really didn''t notice whether it was the corridor or on purpose. No matter it was the arrogant yajuya of the second middle school or the calm and tame Xi Xian, they all raised their hands by chance. Their cheeks were crimson, covering the vital points of their bodies, and they wriggled.

    "Don''t Don''t stare hard... "

    "Shyness, Shidao''s vision has become a little scary..."

    Hearing this, he pulled his head off, then stood up quickly, grabbed the clothes on the ground, and hurriedly put them on the body of yaguya and Xixian.

    "Please don''t make any noise, put it on quickly..."

    This is the corridor, but I have nothing to say. Anyway, it''s not the first time I saw a girl''s white flower and naked body, let alone two very beautiful fairy girls'' white flower and naked body

    Compared with the ice princess who took off her clothes, the action of the eight dancing sisters is not surprising. It''s not that the eight dancing sisters can''t compare with the eight dancing sisters. However, it''s obvious that the former is relatively easy to shock.

    After all, different personalities are not

    Therefore, seeing the naked body of the eight dancing sisters, their wordless performance is almost the same as usual, which just makes the eight dancing sisters angry in the heart and look fierce.Can''t our charm really move this'' very experienced ''guy

    At the thought of this, the eight dancing sisters were immediately angry, because the shyness of the bright and clean exposed body was suddenly covered by the anger.

    "It''s worthy of being the notary of our eight dancing spirits..." He said admiring words on his mouth, but his face was angry. He threw the clothes that he had no words to cover back to the ground, even the key point.

    "It seems that we have to use the second secret given by good Samaritans!"

    "Decide!" Although there is not much anger on Xi Xian''s face, a pair of water and silver eyes have already broken away from their usual listless state and become bright.

    "Today, even if you can''t win yaguya, Xi Xian will succeed in seducing people!"

    "Ha?..." In a threatening manner, he saw as like as two peas of a voice, and then he saw that the Jew arrow and the string were walking in a smooth, honest manner, and came to him with a fierce attitude. They grabbed his collar and pulled it to two faces with a single pattern less than five centimeters apart.

    "Xi Xian..." Yeju''s head didn''t look back at the silent face, and his eyes swept down to the silent lips.

    "Remember the second step?"

    "Confirm!" Xi Xian nodded his head heavily, and his eyes also moved to his speechless lips.

    "Take it off, then..."

    "Pro!" The two sisters spit out the word at the same time, and then, they look at each other quickly, and stick out their heads. At the same time, they cover their mouths with two tender mouths!

    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Speechless moment opened his eyes, feel the two soft touch from his lips, all of a sudden lost the mind

    At the beginning, when he was kissed for the first time, or recently, in the city of Huangdao, he was attacked by hileve. Except that time, he has always been attacking!

    But today, he was forced to kiss again!

    And the object of the kiss is not the existence of such a strong self-esteem and heart, but a middle-aged girl, a girl out of power

    Aware of this, wordless mind was immediately stirred by one hand, and then was flattened by tens of millions of grass and mud horses, and then was placed on a table, with a very clear momentum, and fiercely lifted it off.

    He can''t find words to describe his mood at the moment, so he can only stare at the two beautiful faces that turn red again, feel the two softness, and the complexion tends to be dull again

    Effective!

    When they saw this scene, yajuyan and Xixian were very happy. They looked at each other vaguely and extended their tongues very tacitly. They licked at the silent corners of their mouths from left to right, gradually moistening their lips.

    The sound of "tut" and "tweet" began to reverberate in the silent corridor, and entered the ears of the three people at the scene. The slightly obscene sound made the faces of the two fairy maidens redder, but their movements became more agile, and their bodies instinctively got into the silent arms.

    The soft touch can be clearly felt without words even through the clothes. Although yegiya and Xixian are different individuals separated from the same spirit, they have exactly the same appearance and height, but they are different in body.

    Yajuya is more slender, delicate and exquisite

    The Xi string is fuller and the key parts are more prominent

    So that, when I feel the soft body of yajuya and the plump circle of Xixian, I can''t help but reach out my hands, hold those two slender waist, stick out my tongue, and roll those two restless little tongues into my mouth at the same time

    The air turned pink

 Chapter 1157

    (unknowingly, the book has broken through three million words, and there are nine alliance leaders. It''s really not easy. There shouldn''t be many house writings in the starting point that can have nine alliance leaders, right? This makes Ruqian very happy. I hope friends can continue to support...)

    I don''t know whether the tongues of the two fairy maidens in my arms are too soft and small or the mouth model of a wolf who is greedy for pleasure is larger than the normal size. When the tongues of yeguya and Xixian are rolled into the entrance, they just fit in.

    "Woo..." Maybe I didn''t expect that it would develop to this point. Yaguya and Xixian both made a whimper at the same time. Mist appeared in the water silver pupil, and even the cheeks were pink, and they were instantly dyed full. Before long, even the consciousness became confused

    Feel the three tongues sweeping back and forth in a mouth, constantly interlacing and winding, which completely touch each other and bring a man and two women extraordinary pleasure, especially the feelings of yeguya and Xixian, who are trying to kiss for the first time.

    After all, they are not only doing intimate things with a man, but also their sisters who have been together since they were born!

    Even if the eight dance sisters are inseparable and consistent in nature, it is impossible to try to kiss each other.

    Nowadays, it''s tempting the same man to do what only lovers can do. In addition, the feelings between the two fairy maidens for each other''s unknown are almost instantaneous. Two young girls are immersed in

    Immersed in the pleasure of kissing the opposite sex for the first time

    Also immersed in the pleasure of kissing one''s closest sister for the first time

    In the same way, wordless self is also a great enjoyment.

    Kissing, he didn''t try

    But kissing with three people is a novel experience!

    Such a difficult experience, I''m afraid, can only be given a chance by the eight dancing sisters who are inseparable and together.

    All three tongues of each other are tightly wound. Wandering back and forth, the three can no longer tell who is the tongue that is lingering with them. They only know that it is agitated with a strong force. Soon, a continuous stream of saliva flows slowly from the corner of the mouth of yeguya and Xixian.

    It''s already a very difficult move to let the three tongues roll together. I want to make the three tongues all coincide. It''s impossible at all. In the present situation, it''s just yaguya and Xixian who desperately stretch their tongues and poke them into their speechless mouths.

    It is also because of this that this feat can be successfully completed.

    As a result, the saliva flowing down the tongue can no longer be controlled. Continuous flow in the corners of the mouths of the two elves and girls, with the echoes of "tut", "tweet" and "gasp", the atmosphere on the scene is quite obscene

    Until a long time Lips

    "Ha Ha Almost at the moment when they parted their lips, yajuya and Xixian raised their heads and gasped heavily. The eyes are full of confusion.

    "Ha This is How do you feel... "

    "Marvel, Xi Xian feels more comfortable than ever. For the first time, it''s a very nice thing to be in close contact with people... "

    After that, the two fairy maidens turned their heads and looked at each other at the same time. They thought that they had the other side''s participation in the tongue fight just now, and their pink faces were even redder.

    If we let people who don''t know why see this scene, I''m afraid that it''s possible to show ourselves the relationship between the two sisters.

    For example, on the surface is a sister, secretly is each other''s Lily lovers

    Aware of each other''s eyes, the eight dancing sisters immediately blushed, moved their eyes away, as if they wanted to hide something, and looked at speechless.

    "How are you, Shidao..." Yajuya gasped and smiled at wordless and proud.

    "Have you been captured by the rituals of this palace?"

    "Question, are you satisfied?" Xi Xian also raised the eyes with ripples, just like the poor girl, on the speechless line of sight.

    "In fact, Xi Xian can continue..."

    "I I can do it! " Yajuya quickly follows the opening, but the blush on her pretty face can''t stop.

    When hearing the words of the eight dancing sisters, the wordless hand around the waist of the two people began to slide involuntarily, stroking gently on the back of yegiya and Xixian, remembering the touch of the battle between the lips and the tongue and the tenderness of the hand, licking the mouth, and the eyes became hot.

    "If you are satisfied, you will not be satisfied..." There is no doubt that the actions of the eight dancing sisters have really aroused the passion of speechless hearts, which made him touch the soft backs of the two girls, bend down, put his head into the ears of the eight dancing sisters, and speak softly."Why don''t we do something about the real adult world..."

    "What the real ''adult world'' should do..."

    Although I don''t know what the so-called "adult world" is, instinctively, the heart of the eight dancing sisters beat fiercely at the same time and gasped.

    "Is That''s what I want! " Yajuya blushed and spoke first.

    "Let this palace give you an opportunity to swear allegiance! The way

    Agree Xi Xian''s eyes are still rippling and extremely attractive.

    "The third step is to" give all actions to the other party after kissing "..."

    The meaning of the words is quite obvious, that is, you can do whatever you want without saying!

    The fire in my heart suddenly swelled, making my wordless pair of wine red pupils become particularly hot. I stare at the blushing faces of the two fairy maidens in my arms and the skin with a little sweat. My hands move, even if I want to go up and down directly.

    In the case of being aroused in the heart, even speechless themselves have forgotten, here, or the corridor

    "Woo It''s hard to be a teacher. I have to patrol in the middle of the night. I don''t know if everyone has slept... "

    From the corner of the corridor, the sound of footsteps and whispers woke up a man and two women who were almost engaged in hand to hand combat. The three men reflexively looked to the end of the corridor, and then they saw it.

    On the floor, the light of a flashlight and a shadow gradually come to this side

    Speechless took a breath of cool air on the spot.

    If the patrolled teacher saw that he was holding two bright and smooth "lost Lambs" and communicating openly in the corridor, then what else

    I didn''t even need to think about it. Speechless, I took a quick look around me and found a closet on the corridor. Then I picked up the two fairy maidens in my arms. Before they made a cry, I jumped forward and stood on the closet a little. The door opened inexplicably.

    Immediately, with two young girls in my arms, I went in without saying or thinking

    "Why do two bathrobes fall on the ground here?"

    A voice of surprise came into hiding in the wardrobe. The eight dancing sisters who had just reacted to it made them breathe, but soon gave out a little cry at the same time.

    Because, there is a hand, suddenly climbed up their round full, and began to grope up

    Sister two people''s chest position, completely lost!

    "Huh?" Just when yaguya and Xixian subconsciously wanted to breathe out, a voice close to them echoed with doubts outside the wardrobe.

    "Just Is there any sound? "

    When they heard this, yaguya and Xixian almost closed their mouths in their subconscious, and tried to resist the pleasure rising from the deep inside. Even their delicate bodies trembled.

    Although in the wardrobe without a trace of light, the eight dancing sisters can''t see their own situation, but they can feel very clearly that the hot hands are crisscrossing back and forth on their delicate body without any obstruction, very unscrupulous caress and kneading.

    The strong body touch made the eight dancing sisters even clamp their thighs, but the evil big hand not only didn''t stop, but was more and more unbridled. Just now, it was just sliding on the chest, buttocks and skin, which would slowly slide towards their legs!

    The two fairy maidens stared at the water and silver eyes, trying to shout out. However, the footsteps outside the wardrobe were still slightly ringing, proving that the patrol teacher was still committed to his work.

    In order not to let the patrolling teachers find out, yaguya and Xixian can only bear the feeling of growing uneasiness and cast almost imploring eyes to the wordless in front of them.

    I don''t know if wordless has received the look of pleading, but the hot hand didn''t stop at all, and still slipped to the most important part of the two women. Next second, they were lost

    Eight dance sisters raise their heads, hands, tightly cover their mouths, close their eyes, and fully accept all the actions of each other

    The gasping sound, in the small wardrobe, constantly reverberates

 Chapter 1158

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "shooting Hui"! And "fzh90cctv", "cloud qiqinggu" and "billions of floating dust"

    "Whoo..."

    Lying on the soft bed, I felt a sigh of relief without words. My face was very comfortable, as if I had just finished soaking in a hot spring.

    However, it''s impossible for him to be speechless and cheerful to this extent if he only takes a hot spring bath. Only he knows that he''s not only physical, but also spiritual.

    At this time, there is only one speechless person in the whole room, and there is only one bed in the room.

    Obviously, this is a single room.

    Originally, the students who came to study and travel chose to live in the same room by forming a team. Each room is about four or five people. It was the same at the beginning of wordless. They shared a room with several boys who were neither familiar nor unfamiliar to the class.

    But just then, on the way back, Miss Xiaozhu suddenly sent him a message, saying that there was a single room in the hotel that had been packed, and that it was for her!

    The second before receiving the information, wordless still hid in the closet of the corridor, playing with the twin sisters of yaguya and Xixian

    In such a case, after receiving such an inexplicable message, no matter how dumb you are, you can think of latatosk.

    Plus the "good Samaritan" in the mouth of the eight dancing sisters, all the answers were solved. Behind the scenes, it must be either Lingyin or Gongping!

    At the thought of this, the speechless heat suddenly fell to the freezing point, and such an idea flashed in my heart

    The people of "Ratatosk" will not take what they have done to the eight dancing sisters to the big screen of the command room for live broadcast, will they

    Although "latatosk" will certainly not do such a wicked thing, it can''t be ruled out completely without words with shenwuyue Gongping that disgusting personality and the abdomen black performance of Lingyin from time to time.

    So, on the spot. Speechless will be breathless eight dance sisters back to their own room. Then I went to take a cold bath and went back to the single room that I didn''t know how to come out.

    Looking at the cold ceiling, I think of the storm of today''s day, even if I just took advantage of it. Speechless also can''t help but a little tired. The eyelids were in a fight. Slowly closed up.

    Unfortunately, in his mind is about to fall into the dark, the position of the head of the bed. The ring of the mobile phone suddenly rings, waking him up.

    "Ah..." Clapped his forehead, speechless complain.

    "It''s so late, who will call? In the piano? "

    The mouth said the complaint, but the hand was quick to pick up the phone.

    "Hello Hello hello! Wuhe Shidao? It''s me! "

    In the mobile phone, a voice line is sweet and abnormal, and the hard and tense voice spreads into the silent ear, which makes the speechless for a moment, and immediately recalls.

    "The sound..." Efforts to stimulate the tired consciousness, speechless and powerless answer.

    "Is it Mei Jiu?"

    "Can you please don''t call me by my name?"

    Call over, it is the genie who has the ability to control the sound - luring night nine!

    Mingming called me on his own initiative, but Meijiu replied with no words. As always, he had a bad attitude. I don''t know if I realized that when I said this, his tone was bad, rather dissatisfied.

    It''s just that he didn''t hear the discontent. He was almost exhausted.

    "Well, it''s hard for you to contact me again, but I''m sorry. I''m really tired today. If there''s something to talk about tomorrow, I''ll break it up" ~ "

    as I said, I''ll move the phone without any words and press the hang up button.

    "Ha? wait! Wait for me! "

    On the other end of the cell phone, Mei Jiu seems to be a little surprised at the wordless words, but she still shouts out.

    "Why do you want to hang up? Isn''t it something ugly? Sure enough, men are filthy, filthy, disgusting creatures! "

    "I don''t know what you think, but I''m sure you''re absolutely wrong!" Speechless, unable to make complaints about it, can only speak directly.

    "It''s just that I''m really tired today, so I want to have a rest earlier, because of all kinds of things..."

    "All kinds of things?" Mei Jiu hesitated for a moment, then lowered her voice, as if she was hesitating to ask.

    "Yes What''s the matter? "

    After hearing the words, he lost his mind.

    Since the Elvish, in the past half a year, there should not be a friend of Meijiu who can really talk, right

    It''s better to say that since it was famous as "night for moon", no one can really communicate with Meijiu.Maybe I can discuss with her

    Think of here, wordless also beat up the spirit.

    "In fact, I met two elves today. They are quite annoying..."

    "Spirit?..." Mei Jiu''s voice is full of surprises. "What do you mean by all kinds of things is that you meet an elf?"

    "It should be said that all kinds of things, almost all started with meeting the fairy sisters..." A silent wry smile.

    "In short, the two sisters were originally elves. They split into two for some unknown reasons, but one day they will come back together. At that time, only one of them will survive. So, in order to decide who will survive, I was involved in it..."

    "Elves..." Hearing the speechless words, Mei Jiu''s intoxicating voice seemed to be confused.

    "I don''t know if it''s cute..."

    Speechless whole face collapsed, did not have the good spirit to spring up from the bed.

    "I''m talking to you about business. You are actually making such an idea. It seems that it''s better to hang up your phone..."

    "Wait, wait..." Mei Jiu coughs in a hurry.

    "Well, the general situation, I understand..."

    "That''s good..."

    "Are you thinking about the elves?"

    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand at all!" Speechless was almost enraged. "Why do I have to think about yajuya and Xixian?"

    "It''s called yajuya and Xixian. What a lovely name..."

    When he said this, Mei Jiu''s voice was still full of sweetness, but the next sentence was full of malice.

    "If you don''t make up your mind, why are you so upset about other people''s affairs?"

    This Wordless scratched his cheek. "Part of it is because of the work of latatosk, but more of it is that the elves are always pathetic..."

    "Pitiful?" Mei Jiu is stunned.

    "Don''t you think so?" Speechless sighed.

    "It''s clear that every fairy is so kind and lovely, and has no malice to others. However, because of the space shock caused by the time of" being in the world ", this kind of reason can''t be manipulated autonomously has to be chased and killed by others. If they have extraordinary power, they have to be treated differently. Isn''t it pitiful?"

    "So, no matter it''s for latatosk''s sake or for its own sake, I can''t just sit back, if I can, I want to save them!"

    "You..." Listening to speechless voice is no more than just that languid voice, full of serious tone, I don''t know how, Mei Jiu is a little flustered.

    "What What is it Obviously, it''s just a man. What''s so handsome... "

    "Isn''t it because it''s men who are handsome?" He shakes his head in tears and laughs, then pats his cheek and cheers up.

    "But thank you so much for listening to me talk about these boring topics in the middle of the night. I always feel more energetic..."

    "And Not so much Boring topics I don''t hate That''s right... " Mei Jiu falters and mutters.

    "It''s just a man..."

    "Huh?" Listening to Mei Jiu''s faltering voice in her mobile phone, she asked silently and doubtfully, "what are you talking about, stuttering, being popular with idols, talking nervously, is it really OK to go on stage?"

    "Who''s nervous!" Meijiu''s voice expanded a lot.

    "Just don''t want my lovely voice to be stained by a stinking man like you!"

    "Oh? Is that so?... " Wordless picked the eyebrows.

    "Yes! That''s it! " Mei Jiuqi screams loudly.

    "So, hurry up and die for me! Stupid! "

    Finish saying this sentence, the beautiful nine "Dong" of a, hang up the phone

    Listening to the busy voice from the mobile phone, there was no speech for a while.

    "What the hell is this lure for me?..."

 Chapter 1159

    Overnight

    In the early morning, the dazzling sun shines on the cool beach of ormeidao because it is visited by the night, which makes the beach glitter a little bit golden, extremely dazzling and dazzling.

    The blue ocean waves and beats on the shore, like an alarm clock. The sound of "clattering" echoes rhythmically. In the hotel not far from the beach, it may be called by the waves, or by the sun. The noise is rising gradually.

    Before long, the door of the hotel was open. Then, people in swimsuits, beach balls, swimming rings, sunscreen, Mats and umbrellas ran out of the hotel and rushed to the beach cheerfully.

    Many of them are students and teachers from Zen high school. Even Shixiang and Shizhi are among them. They rush to the seaside happily with the people from the army.

    Today is the first day of study trip. The students who have been expecting to come to Zen high school from yesterday are finally officially playing.

    It has to be said that the sea is really a very attractive place for young people. In the early morning, the tourists in the hotel almost ran more than 90% and moved to the sea. It is no exception to come to Zen high school. Basically, except some senior teachers, few people would stay in the Hotel.

    Of course, it''s just the performance of ordinary people, for a vampire''s real ancestor is lazy. Now, it''s time to really enjoy

    In the few single rooms in the hotel. In one room, the owner of the house was in a short period of time, and he was in a deep sleep. He didn''t go out to play as early as the students from Zen high school. Although he didn''t kick the quilt or drool, his comfortable sleeping face gave a feeling of powerlessness.

    In the past, this time. Qinli will come to the door directly to wake up the wordless sleepless in various ways. But this time, only those who come to study and travel will come to Zen high school, and Qinli will not be there, and Shixiang and Shizhi, who are attracted by the sea, will forget this guy, so. There is no one to disturb.

    It should have been like this

    "Shidao, are you up?..."

    With this sound, the door of the room was pushed open with a slight sound of "creak". Soon, a girl with long orange hair and silver eyes peeped out of the door. Look inside the room.

    The beautiful eyes swept the room quickly, and yaguya seemed a little furtive. When he saw that there was no one in the room except the bed, he was relieved.

    "I came in..."

    Yeuguya said this carefully, and walked into the room carefully at the same time. Both the way of speaking and the behavior are far from the performance of the former two.

    However, this is not a cover up. But at this moment, this yeguya is the real yeguya.

    In the past, the behavior of the second disease was just that yajuya felt that he had to be a little more dignified, so he had to stand up

    Now, there is no one else in the whole room except a sleeping man. Even Xi Xian, who has always been inseparable with himself, is not on the scene. Yaguya will not waste his efforts to support a fake image.

    It was not until the door of the room was closed that yaguya raised his chin, looked at the speechless sleeping man, and pursed his eyebrows.

    "Everyone''s up. This guy is still sleeping. Isn''t he lazy?"

    With the seemingly discontented words in his mouth, yaguya moved to the silent side and shook his body.

    "Shidao, Shidao, hurry up..."

    "Well..." The dream was disturbed, the silent eyebrows suddenly wrinkled into a group, like a fly like wave of his hand, turned over a body.

    "Please, in the piano, let me sleep for a while..."

    "In the piano? Who is that?... " Yeuguya squinted his head in doubt, but soon he was impatient and shook up speechless.

    "It''s not in the piano! Shidao! Get up! I have something very important to talk to you! "

    "Talking about things?" Speechless half asleep and half awake. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Let me sleep now..."

    "It''s tomorrow now!" Yegungya cried angrily. "If you don''t get up, I will blow you away!"

    "Well Speechless dreamy general smack smack mouth, eyes are finally opened a little bit.

    Just when yeguya thought that Wuyan was about to wake up, suddenly, Wuyan suddenly put out his hand, grabbed the unexpected yeguya, and then pulled hard!

    "Ah..." Yajuya screamed out, but he didn''t fully respond. The whole person immediately fell into the bed in the irresistible force.

    Then, speechless a turn over, will yeugiya to firmly hold, head buried in the ear of yeugiya."Or you can sleep with me..."

    "Whoops..." Yajuya only felt a breath hitting his ears, which brought an indescribable feeling, which made yajuya scream involuntarily, and all ears turned red.

    "Wait Don''t blow into your ears It''s a strange feeling... "

    Yeju Yajiao cried out, but the voice was soft like marshmallow. It sounded very sensational. If you are still awake at the moment, you may be unable to help turning into a wolf.

    The special feeling and weight in his ear made Deya think of the ripples in the corridor closet last night. After his ears, his face turned red, and his body began to get a little out of place, which scared him. He struggled at once.

    "Shidao! Hurry up! The way

    "Wuwu..." Wordless hazy whisper, but also rub against the delicate body of yajuya.

    "Why Bed Can move... "

    "Who Who is the bed! " Yajuya can''t help but raise his voice and see the silent and still confused appearance, biting his teeth.

    "Enough for me!"

    A violent whirlwind suddenly surged up from yaguya''s body and roared through the whole room!

    Almost at the same time of the whirlwind, he woke up in a moment of silence. Although he did love to sleep late, he was still hard to wake up, but it was only when there was no danger. Once there was something wrong, instinctively, he would wake up immediately.

    A hot magic air burst from the speechless body of the condition launch, and it rushed to the surrounding area, hitting the surging whirlwind fiercely, and smashing it away. By the way, even some culprit capital was blown away by magic, and a scream was made, and it flew to the ceiling.

    In the muffled sound of "bang", yaguya''s head hit the ceiling heavily, which made her dizzy and fell straight down.

    Seeing this scene with his own eyes, he was speechless and stunned. Then he reached out his hand and took the fallen yakuya into his arms.

    "Well Pain... " With tears in his eyes, Yeju Yanjiao felt his little head. He was full of Venus. He looked very pitiful, which made him laugh.

    "What? Who do I think it is..."

    Hearing this sentence, the fire rose in yajuya''s heart.

    "You, you, you Who do you think caused it! "

    "Well, I don''t know what happened, but who let you disturb people''s dreams..." Speechless hit a yawn, heavily patted the butt of yeugiya, let yeugiya scream again.

    "Well, get up quickly. When someone sees this scene, he thinks I want to force you down..."

    Yeugiya noticed that he was in the silent arms, and he jumped out of the bed in a hurry, regardless of the sore buttocks.

    "Ju You dare to be rude to our palace. Do you want our palace to give you a death? "

    "Yes, yes..." For yajuyan''s scolding, speechless all when Ao Jiao looked at, stretched a waist lazily, looked at yajuyan.

    "So, your highness bawuya, what''s your intention to make trouble in my room in the early morning? If you don''t give me a good explanation, I''ll be ready to suffer. "

    Yajuya subconsciously covers his ass and stares at wordless.

    "I have something very important to tell you today, so forgive your rudeness!"

    "Something very important?" Speechless Zheng for a while, as if thinking of something, coagulated the God, nodded.

    "I see..." Finish saying, don''t wait for yajuyan to react, no words turn.

    "But let''s wait for another guest to come and talk about it together..."

    This time, it''s yajuya''s turn to be stunned

 Chapter 1160

    In the corridor, Xi Xian is going in one direction

    Since most of the rooms in the hotel are provided to the people who come to Zen high school, there are not many people left in the whole hotel except the staff when they go out to play.

    Therefore, Xi Xian can rest assured.

    After all, the special choice comes out at the time when yeguya doesn''t get up and doesn''t act with yeguya, because the next thing can''t be known by her.

    Even if there is such a little chance to be known by yagiya, Xi Xian is not willing to take this little risk.

    There were not many people in the hotel at this time, which gave Xi Xian a chance to avoid others'' eyes and ears.

    And the destination of Xi Xian is the silent room!

    In order to discuss something with him

    A very important thing for Xi Xian!

    It''s the most important thing in life!

    I think of the tiny and sad wish in my heart. There is no expression on the surface of Xi Xian, but one hand is tightly holding the clothes on my chest, and I keep exerting my strength.

    However, with every effort, the tiny wish in Xi Xian''s heart will become more and more firm, and the listless eyes will gradually coagulate.

    "Cheer up, Xi Xian must cheer up. Next, we have to convince the scholars that we can''t retreat here..."

    Whisper out such a sentence, the pace of Xi Xian began to greatly improve. A lot faster, to the speechless room.

    The silent corridor echoed the footsteps of Xi Xian constantly, with the heartbeat of Xi Xian rising and falling. In this case, Xi Xian came to the silent room door and knocked politely.

    "Call, is Shi Dao there?"

    Before the sound could fall, Xi Xian heard two sounds in the door at the same time.

    One is a cry of surprise

    One is a quiet response

    "Come in..."

    Smell speech, Xi Xian although some doubt just that the voice of surprise is what happened, but because of something in the heart. I didn''t really know. Push open the door and walk into the room.

    can see as like as two peas in the room, and she is stunned when she looks at her eyes with a pair of eyes that are exactly the same as herself. Surprised.

    "Xi Xian?!"

    "Astonished! Yegungya?! "

    The sisters looked at each other with their mouths slightly open. The face was full of wonder. Obviously, neither of them thought it would be at this time, this place. Meet each other.

    This is of course, for a certain idea in my heart, the two sisters deliberately choose the time when the other side hasn''t got up to find speechless. Who ever thought that they would meet here

    "Sir The way of scholars Yajuya turns his head rigidly and looks at Wuyan with a gloomy and uncertain face.

    "You Is the other guest you said Xi Xian? "

    Xi Xian also finally came back from the astonishment and looked to speechless.

    I saw two elves and girls looking at themselves with unidentified eyes, sighed wordlessly and waved to Xi Xian.

    "Anyway, Xi Xian, come and sit first..."

    Xi Xian glances back and forth at yaguya, and then goes to yaguya''s side. He sits on the bed with yaguya, and looks at him face to face. His face and eyes are very dignified.

    Both yaguya and Xixian don''t know why each other appears in the speechless room at this time, but they seem to know something about the speechless appearance, which makes the two girls a little uneasy.

    "Seeing yeuguya come to me alone, I''ll probably know what''s going to happen..."

    The wine red pupil slowly swept over the two people''s faces with different looks, and their eyes were calm. However, the two men felt an unimaginable pressure on themselves, which made their bodies tense instantly.

    But speechless next words, make that tight body, all of a sudden cold from the beginning to the bottom.

    "You came to me in exchange for another person''s survival at the expense of yourself?"

    Yajuya and Xixian take a breath of cool air at the same time.

    Because my heart was guessed

    No! Not only!

    Because of another meaning in wordless words!

    "You said that Xi Xian came to let you choose me? Don''t be a joke! "

    "Excited, yajuya wants to sacrifice himself to complete Xi Xian. Xi Xian doesn''t even think about it!"

    In the above two sentences, yaguya and Xixian said it almost at the same time. After they said it, they were still stunned and looked at each other strangely.

    "Do you, Xi Xian, really..."

    "Shock, isn''t it the same with yajuya..."At the same time, they each said a word, which was a tacit understanding. People could not help but sigh that they were sisters.

    But the party is not even a little happy, but sink face, eyes full of cold.

    Yes, the reason why they choose to see wordless alone is to let wordless choose the other side to win, sacrifice themselves, and let their sisters live in the duel that determines the personality of the Lord!

    There is no other reason to do so, only one!

    That is, whether it''s yaguya or Xixian, they all love their sisters!

    Love to let each other live, even at the expense of their own, it is also obligatory!

    This matter, they have been hiding in their hearts all the time, have not been known by anyone, even the object they love deeply, which has led to a life style of constant quarreling.

    But I didn''t expect that my sister, as well as myself, was going to sacrifice herself

    "Stop kidding..." The body rolls up a wave, yaguya clenches his fist and stares at Xi Xian.

    "It was hard for me to figure out how to give you the place to live. How can you..."

    "Retort!" Xi Xian''s eyes twinkled, and there was a whirlwind around his body.

    "Xi Xian didn''t plan to survive from the beginning. It should be Xi Xian to let the birth reserve quota!"

    "Impossible!" Hearing Xi Xian''s words, yaguya couldn''t help getting excited.

    "The real eight dances must be performed by the excellent party, and the only one who is qualified for the name of eight dances is Xi Xian, isn''t it?"

    "No!" Xi Xian''s face is expressionless, but his words are extremely heavy and powerful. "Yaguya is really qualified for the name of eight dances, and Xixian is absolutely no match for yaguya!"

    "You You Do you know how hard it took me to lose to you without leaving a trace in the past competitions? "

    "Angry, Xi Xian is the one who really exhausted his pains. In order to lose the game, he has been patient. I didn''t expect that yajuya would do such a stupid thing!"

    "The really stupid one is you!"

    "Retort, it''s only yaguya, not Xixian, who is stupid!"

    With the quarrel between the two elves and girls, the fierce wind in the small room began to sweep away in all directions with two people as the center, and the wind was still growing, gradually blowing up some small furniture.

    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the whole hotel will turn into waste in the wind in the quarrel between the two sisters!

    "You two..."

    Suddenly, a quiet and abnormal voice spread into the ears of the eight dancing sisters, covering up their quarrels.

    The voice is small and light, and very calm, but when they heard the voice, they were inexplicably cold.

    Almost subconsciously, they cut off the rising power, stopped the wind and waves, looked at the side of the body slightly changed, looked at the sitting on the bed, squinted, with no emotion on their faces.

    "Is it almost time?..."

    "Shi Dao..." The fist that originally clenched is tight again so several minutes, yajuya is biting a tooth, without thinking of of blunt speechless shout out a voice.

    "Shidao! You must choose Xi Xian! "

    "No! It''s totally unnecessary! " Xi Xian stares at speechless.

    "The wisest choice is to choose yajuya!"

    "Shi Dao..." It seems to understand that it''s useless to continue quarreling with Xi Xian. The eyes of yaguya on wordless body have already brought pleading.

    "Choose Xixian. If you choose Xixian, you can do things like last night as many times as you want before I disappear..."

    "No, it should be Xi Xian who said that..." The strings of the night were silent, and there seemed to be a cry in the voice.

    "If you choose yaguya, Xixian will meet all your requirements..."

    "Ah..." Speechless deep sigh out a breath, suddenly stood up, to the direction of the door.

    "Come with me!"

    The two fairy maidens were stunned.

    "Where are you going?..."

    "Don''t ask!" A wordless answer.

    "If you want a result, follow me!"

    The two sisters looked at each other, lowered their heads, followed the speechless behind, and walked out of the room

 Chapter 1161

    Support for the new week! subscribe! Monthly Ticket! Reward! Friends! Please support that in the clear sky, three streams of streamers flash like meteors, which can hardly be caught by the naked eye. They fly past one by one.

    Through the clouds, through the vast sky, three streamers fly, its trajectory looks very pleasant, even more smooth than meteors.

    But only for a short time, they all came to a corner of the sky, slowly reduced the speed, until the final complete stop, showing the three figures inside

    Naturally, it is wordless and eight dancing sisters!

    Looking around the sea area below, I couldn''t see half of the island or half of the ship in my field of vision until I confirmed that I couldn''t see half of the island or half of the ship in my field of vision.

    "Right here!"

    Ye Juyan and Xi Xian look at each other, and then they all look to speechless, and their eyes are full of doubts.

    "Is it time to talk about the purpose of bringing us here?..." I don''t know if it''s because of the confession of Xixian''s heart that yaguya no longer uses the arrogant words. Like a normal person, he frowns and looks speechless.

    "You say you can give a result, which means that you already have the person of Lord personality?..."

    "Uneasy, Xi Xian also wants to know..." Xi Xian, like yajuyan, uses urgent eyes. Fixed on speechless.

    "I hope Shi Dao can give a satisfactory result to Xi Xian..."

    The vision projected by the two fairy maidens gradually became solid and sharp, at the same time. An indescribable sense of oppression began to reverberate in the surrounding air.

    Yajuya wants wordless to choose Xixian, sacrifice himself, and let Xixian get the chance to survive!

    Xixian wants wordless to choose yaguya, so that yaguya can continue to survive!

    Both of them love each other deeply, so if the speechless choice is their own, then, whether it is yajuyan or Xixian. Will be wordless in the name to read out completely, make the most of the strength, without hesitation to wordless attack!

    This is the determination of the eight dancing sisters!

    It''s a pity that their determination is not enough to see when they arrive here

    "I did say that. Give me a result..."

    Eight dance sisters will be full of oppression to completely ignore the sight. Speechless swept the sky except for the sky is the sea of heaven and earth, smile.

    "That''s why I choose to come here. If I come here, I''m not afraid to affect ordinary people or bring disaster..."

    Smell speech, eight dance sisters Leng Leng. Frowned.

    "What do you mean?..." Yeugiya asked directly, and said with some uncertainty, "do you want us to do it directly here?"

    "At least, if you want to continue to use the duel method before to separate the result, it will definitely not work." Speechless stall, is helpless.

    "you two as like as two peas, though different in character and temperament. But in the eyes of men who have no clear preferences, I believe that no one can choose between you. Just in time, I belong to this kind. In my opinion, you two are very cute, so I can''t give you the so-called winning or losing of temptation duel... "

    "Then you must have an eye problem!" Yeuguya pouted his mouth discontentedly and shouted rudely.

    "You can see that Xi Xian is more lovely. Is it right to choose Xi Xian?"

    "Refute, only this point, Xi Xian will not agree in any way!" Xi Xian turns his head and looks at yaguya. His tone is very clear.

    "I think it''s yajuya who is more lovely!"

    "No! It''s Xi Xian! "

    "No! It''s yakusha! "

    "It''s Xi Xian!"

    "It''s yakusha!"

    "It seems that even you can''t give me an answer..." See two people quarrel, speechless wry smile shook head.

    "So let''s change the duel mode!"

    "Another duel?..." The two sisters in the quarrel act once, and cast their eyes on the speechless body, which is full of doubts and inquiries.

    "Sure enough, duels should be solved by fighting..." Under the common gaze of the eight dancing sisters, she said this with a silent smile.

    "If you are here, you can let go..."

    "Do you really want us to do it here?" Yajuya frowned tightly, his face full of discontent.

    "But I fought with Xi Xian so many times that we didn''t win or lose each time. You also said that we are an individual. When we split up, the distribution of strength is very even. We can''t tell who is stronger or who is weaker at all, can we?""Lost mind, Xi Xian also thinks so..." Xi Xian nodded his head, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "but if you can make yajuyan survive, then Xi Xian will win!"

    "That''s my line!" Yajuya sweeps his eyes to Xixian.

    "In that case, it''s up to us to decide the outcome."

    Agree

    "I said Just as the two sisters were about to fight, they sighed.

    "Did you make any mistake?"

    The two sisters were stunned and their figure was fixed.

    "I''m going to let you do it right, but I didn''t let you do it to each other..." Speechless corners of the mouth slowly hook, body shape a flash, and yajuyan, Xi Xian opened a distance.

    "I have said that you can let go of your hands and feet here. This person who let go of his hands and feet, including me!" Speechless laughter, opened his hands.

    "There is only one content in your duel this time, that is to knock me down!"

    "What..." Yajuyan and Xixian were dazed, staring at each other, pointing at speechless.

    "Down You?... "

    "Yes!" Wordless picked up his eyebrows. At this moment, yajuya and Xixian were speechless and could not feel the intimacy and ambiguity of the past.

    Yes, only provocation!

    "Anyway, you''ve fought with each other so many times and you haven''t decided the winner. It''s better to change the object of the battle. Let me, a notary who can''t choose one of them in terms of charm, choose one person in the battle!"

    Speaking of this, I have no words to see yakuya.

    "Yaguya, if you beat me, then even if you win, I will choose Xixian according to your requirements, so that Xixian becomes the master!"

    Yeju''s eyes brightened fiercely.

    "Xi Xian..." The line of sight sweeps to Xi Xian''s body, the silent face has already taken on the profound smile.

    "In the same way, if you knock me down, then I will choose yeugiya to survive!"

    Xi Xian''s half narrowed eyes slowly opened, and gradually a fine light came into being.

    "And if neither of you can defeat me, you must be my slave, and you must do whatever I ask you to do!"

    Each saw eight dance sisters one eye, speechless drama masochistic smile.

    "How is it? Do you accept it? "

    "Slaves?" The two sisters were shocked for a while, and their eyebrows, which had just been released, were wrinkled again.

    "You are really arrogant..." Yeuguya sneered, his expression was all bad.

    "Want us to be your slaves?"

    "What''s the problem?..." It''s natural to say: "since I also participated in this duel, if I win, I should also get the spoils I deserve. Besides yourself, what else can you take out?"

    Yajuya and Xixian choked.

    "All right! I agree! " Yajuya took the lead in making the decision, with a proud smile on his face as always.

    "Just knock you down anyway!"

    Agree Xi Xian points off his head heavily and gives Yeju a glance. "If you can''t bring down the Shidao and let yajuya survive, then Xi Xian will be the slave of Shidao!"

    Hearing the words of the eight dancing sisters, the smile on the wordless face is more and more bright. In the eyes, a wisp of self-confidence emerges.

    "Then, come on!"

    The thunder like voice vibrated around, carried out the whole sky, speechless body surging like a tide of magic rush, swept the whole scene in an instant.

    "Come and knock me down!"

    A smile also appeared on yajuyan and Xixian''s face, that is to say, when the pupils are set, a strong and extreme wind pressure suddenly bursts up!

    The bathrobe of one body is broken into pieces, scattered in the heaven and earth, and the amazing wind and flood around the two people, gradually turning into light particles.

    When the light goes down, instead of the original clothes, the clothes worn by yajuyan and Xixian are the spiritual clothes of Bawu!

    Exposed purple and blue tights, as well as shackles of hands, feet and neck!

    The sky, falling into darkness

 Chapter 1162

    The boundless clear sky suddenly emerged a frenzied storm, covering the whole field of this square heaven and earth in an instant!

    The waves began to roll, the sky began to roar, a thick layer of dark clouds did not appear a little bit of precursor, spread with the wind, before long, the world has completely changed!

    As the storm comes, the sky is shrouded by dark clouds, the ups and downs of ocean violence, the wind and waves are raging in the space, even the air is full of breathless suffocation, just like the end of the world!

    Obviously, it''s just the power of two girls who are close to the middle level at the eighth level, but they can influence the weather. This is something that the Ninth level strong and even the semi divine level strong in the sparril world can''t do!

    And this is also because of the influence of the unique nature of the existence of "spirit"!

    Like the beast, the spirit itself is synonymous with destruction and power!

    In the thick dark clouds, the silent body slowly rises and falls. Looking at the two people, yajuyan and Xixian, who are facing each other with a confident smile on their face, they chuckle.

    Although in the first meeting, Wuyan had a move against yeguya and Xixian, it was only a rush attack. I think in the hearts of yeguya and Xixian, I am just better than ordinary human beings and magicians. I can''t compare with them at all

    In addition, at that time, the two sisters still had reservations and didn''t give full play. So, it''s hard to say that yaguya and Xixian didn''t pay attention to themselves at all!

    At least, in the aspect of fighting, they did not look at each other directly!

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you come here?... " At present, speechless only with a little provocative smile: "have been standing there, but do not win my fear oh..."

    "I look confident, Shidao..." Yeugiya is the most invincible, sarcastically said: "although you seem to be very simple, not ordinary human appearance. But I want to compete with our eight dancing elves. It''s a long way off! "

    "Persuading, Shi Dao is the person who has the best relationship with Xi Xian except for yajuyan. Xi Xian doesn''t want to hurt Shi Dao..." Xi Xian said something like this.

    "So, if you can. Xi Xian hopes that Shi Dao will admit defeat! "

    "If you give up. Don''t think about it... " Speechless shrugs. He hooked his fingers towards yaguya and Xixian.

    "Since you are so confident, attack quickly. Everyone is good. As long as I can be defeated at the last blow, the winner will be her! "

    Hearing this sentence, the smile on the faces of yaguya and Xixian slowly closed up, and their faces tightened for a moment.

    "I''m sorry, Shidao. I won''t be merciful for Xi Xian..."

    With that, yajuya raised his right hand in chains

    "In response, Xi Xian has to give all his strength, for the sake of yajuyan..."

    Xi Xian raises his left hand in chains

    The frenzied storm rolled up the arms of yaguya and Xixian, which were raised high, and retreated like a whirlpool!

    "The Stormriders (elreem)!"

    With the cry of yaguya, the wind rolled up his arms and exploded. Then, yaguya vigorously waved his right hand. On his right shoulder, a mechanical cold wing roared out in the wind and carried it on his right shoulder.

    Taking the right shoulder as the source, a hand armor with metallic luster slowly emerged on the right arm of yeguya, and was caught in the hand. Meanwhile, there was a huge dark red cone-shaped spear which was concealed higher than yeguya''s height!

    "Echo..."

    Almost at the same time, the whirlwind on Xi Xian''s left hand exploded, condensing the same cold mechanical wing, but the position was on the left shoulder.

    "Rahael - elnahash!"

    The left arm is covered by the same hand armour, which firmly binds the left hand of Xixian. A clear friction sound of chain cross strikes echoes around the Xixian. Then, Xixian wears the left hand of the hand armour and holds a chain with diamond blade at the front. Its appearance is like a spiritual pendulum for detection!

    Holding a spear and a spirit swing, yajuyan and Xixian look up, and look at the face as usual, speechless. What emerges in their eyes is unprecedented determination!

    In order to let his favorite sister survive, yajuya and Xixian are all going all out!

    I''m afraid they won''t be merciful without hurting their lives!

    Even if it''s to hurt wordless!

    "Good..."

    Seeing that the eight dance sisters even use "angels" when they look down upon themselves, I can''t say why they pay attention to each other''s status, but also look serious in their eyes.Although not as determined as the eight dancing sisters, wordless also has its own insistence!

    If the eight dance sisters are all fighting for the other one to survive, then he is going all out to make the eight dance sisters survive!

    It is also because of this that he proposed such a way to continue the duel between the two.

    Otherwise, with the eight dance sisters'' attention to each other, there is absolutely no way for them to let go of the fight and seal their spiritual power voluntarily with no words!

    It''s not that eight dance sisters don''t believe in speechless, even though speechless and eight dance sisters have known each other for a short time, but after the intimate contact last night, how could yaguya and Xixian treat speechless as strangers again

    As Xi Xian said, apart from each other, speechless is the person who has the best relationship with them!

    But, compared with their feelings for each other, this relationship is not worth mentioning

    In the hearts of yaguya and Xixian, no one can be more important than their sister!

    So, even if there is no words to say, when it comes to the safety of each other, the two sisters will not be so easy to accept.

    What can be done without words is no longer persuasion, but action to prove that they have the ability to make both of them survive at the same time!

    That''s all!

    Slowly close your eyes, the magic in your body is like a billowing heat wave, boiling out. The extremely powerful magic heat flow sweeps the world with a more violent attitude than the surrounding wind, rendering the silent body into a god like mighty.

    Wait until speechless to open eyes again, the pupil of wine red, already be to melt for noble gold!

    "Although I dare not say that I will not be merciful, but yajuya, Xixian, once in a while, I want to be serious..."

    With this sentence reverberating around, a terrible pressure came on yajuya and Xixian, which made their shoulders sink, their hearts tremble, and their pupils contract violently.

    "Here What is this... " Feel the overwhelming sense of deadly oppression rising from wordless body, yajuya''s face is full of horror.

    "Shocked..." The determination in Xi Xian''s eyes has been changed to shake, and the expression on his face has become cloudy and sunny.

    "This situation is not the same as imagined..."

    Looking at the face is full of incredible eight dance sisters, speechless mouth light, suddenly stretched out a hand of their own

    The hot magic surged, as if under any command, and flowed to the silent hands, and rolled up, like a giant dragon circling, hovering around the outstretched arm back and forth, and gathered to the silent palm, forming a golden magic array.

    Catch the golden magic array and lift it up to the sky.

    Then the eight dancing sisters saw

    The golden magic array, which was only the size of the palm, sprang up like a shell from the speechless hand and shot into the dark cloud above.

    At the next moment, the golden magic array is directly printed on the cloud. It swivels and reverberates. In just a moment, it extends to hundreds of meters around!

    A terrible breath was brewing in the golden magic array of hundreds of meters, which made the hairs of yajuya and Xixian stand up in an instant.

    Then, a soft call like a dream spread in the cold air and the frenzied storm

    "The wind of Egypt and Russia..."

    In the sky, the light on the magic array suddenly expands, and the light is great!

    A tornado made of golden wind falls from the sky to the place where yajuya and Xixian are located. In their astonishing looks, their figures are enveloped in an instant

    "Dong!!!"

    The Golden Tornado connects the sky and the ocean like Optimus Prime, shattering the dark clouds in the sky, and making the waves in the ocean hot

 Chapter 1163

    The sky is black, and the sea is black. In the dark world, the Golden Tornado that runs through the sky and sea is extremely dazzling.

    The cloud has already been whirling like a black hole under the Golden Tornado, and the ocean is also rolling with a huge whirlpool with a radius of more than one thousand meters. The rolling thick water is invited to go up. With the help of the tornado, it gradually mixes into it, and is covered with the huge tornado at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Sending out golden Mans, the water dragon scroll linking heaven and sea, this scene can be called the wonder of heaven and earth!

    Unfortunately, no one can capture this scene. Even if they do, no one will believe that this scene is caused by human factors

    Of course, it is also necessary to call it "miracle".

    After all, it was a technique based on the Aeolus, the God of wind in Greek mythology!

    Even if it can''t be said that it''s the real power of the gods, it''s enough to decorate the "wind of Egypt and Russia" with "miracles" or "magic skills"!

    With the spirit of the hurricane as the opponent, wordless can''t help but display the "wind of Egypt and Russia", that is, to win, but also to let yegiya and Xi Xian see the real wind of myth

    The dark clouds in the sky turn into black holes and the sea into whirlpools. The magic array that maintains the "wind of Egypt and Russia" seems to have exhausted its power, and the magic light gradually weakens. The magic wave begins to dissipate, the golden light goes down, and the magic array gradually shrinks.

    With the reduction of the magic array in the sky, the scale of the "e-Russia wind" mixed with the sea water gradually decreased, and even the rolling force weakened a lot. Until the magic array printed on the cloud disappeared, the "e-Russia wind" completely dissipated

    What remained at the scene was only a black hole cloud that maintained its shape and a gradually calming vortex. The current that was brought into the "wind of Egypt and Russia" was a force that lost its support and followed the rules of gravity. Falling heavily into the sea. It creates a waterfall like scene.

    In the loud falling sound of "Hula", the speechless hand suspended in the middle of the sky takes back the raised hand, looks around the calmed down area with golden eyes, and then stops in a certain direction.

    There. There are some disordered yajuyan and Xixian in the lingzhuang. They are gasping for breath. A large, dark red, cone-shaped spear called the "elreem" is caught in one hand. A chain named "elnahash" was in his hand. His face was a little white.

    However, they did not suffer much damage!

    Without words. He shrugged as if he had expected.

    "In that case, I can still avoid in the critical moment. Good speed..."

    "Here Of course... " As always arrogant speech, tone is a little weak, yajuya even the smile on his face is full of weakness, obviously in the critical moment to avoid, consumption is not small.

    "We are spirits of eight dances, witches of hurricanes. No one can match me and Xi Xian in terms of moving speed and moving range!"

    "Add..." Xi Xian immediately let the diamond blade of "elnahash" float in front of him, making a defensive shape. In the eyes, the confidence at the beginning was no longer there.

    "Just now, it''s really dangerous. If it wasn''t for yaguya and Xixian to call out the angel, they would not have been able to hide..."

    "At that time, I would not use such dangerous moves..." Speechless spread out his hands and looked directly at the fairy sisters in front.

    "Although the power just brought out by the" Egypt Russia wind "can''t be compared with the full strength, it''s also put out on the premise of knocking you down. It''s you who can be intact in this move..."

    "It''s not intact. I''m so tired..." Yajuyan took a deep breath, calmed down his breathing, and looked at the speechless eyes.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, Shidao. Are you really human?"

    "Oh? Want to know?... " Wordless pick eyebrows, a mischievous smile.

    "Don''t worry, when you become my slaves, I will tell you all..."

    "Negative..." Xi Xian tightens the handle of the lock chain, and the water silver pupil fluctuates.

    "Although I don''t hate Shidao, it''s nice to stay with yajuyan, but being a slave of Shidao, I can''t decide the personality of the Lord, and Xi Xian can''t accept it!"

    "That''s right, Xi Xian and I can only live alone. It doesn''t make sense if we become your slaves!" Yajuya clenched his teeth and raised his spear. At the tip of the spear, a surging air began to roll and gather into the wind.

    "Of course, if Shidao is willing to choose Xixian, you can be your slave before disappearing..."

    "On the contrary, Xi Xian means the same thing..." Xi Xian asked with some expectation. "I hope you can choose yajuya and make Xixian your slave before it disappears...""Fool, don''t follow me!"

    "Ignore, that''s because yaguya is too stupid to listen to others!"

    "Aren''t you the same?!"

    "No, every word of yaguya, Xi Xian is listening very carefully, but Xi Xian is not willing to agree!"

    "I''m the same!"

    "Refute, don''t learn Xi Xian to speak, even if it is yaguya, Xi Xian will not regress in this matter!"

    "You..."

    See the two sisters again as if no one like quarrel, speechless smile can not shake his head.

    "If this is on the battlefield, you both don''t know how many times you have died..." Raise your head as like as two peas of two faces, silent and smiling.

    "In a word, first of all, to end this fight, I also have my own considerations. How can I say that I am also your notary? I don''t have any skills. That''s too much to say..."

    Smell speech, yajuyan, Xixian instant tense their bodies, fierce look to the direction of speechless, then at the same time coquettish drink voice.

    "Elreem"! "

    The huge spear suddenly stands in front of Yeju''s body. The tip continuously gathers the surrounding air flow, condenses into the turbulent wind. Under the control of Yeju''s spear, it shoots like a catapult, and the situation is like a broken bamboo attacking speechless!

    "Attack! "Elnahash"! "

    As soon as Xi Xian raises his hand, the chain swings back and forth around his body like a snake. Then, a sharp whirlwind rolls on the diamond blade in the front section, mingled with the sound of air breaking, and bursts out!

    "Too naive..." Looking at the frenzied storm and the fierce whirlwind charging against the strong roaring sound, the silent figure unfolds, which detonates the magic power surging on the body surface.

    At the next moment, the air flow of magic turns into a shock wave, which takes wordless as the center, rushes around, bumps into two destructive winds and dissipates in a sound of "bang".

    "Drink!"

    The oncoming wind was offset, but two thunderbolts of streamers came into the eyes of speechless people. Suddenly, the huge spear and diamond blade cut through the space, carrying the wind and waves. In a burst of sound, they stabbed speechless chest!

    "It''s not that easy!"

    Speechless face a coagulate, both hands like want to hold the huge spear and the spirit to swing out, on the arm, a golden magic array is fleeting, then, that face to the "angel" who is carrying the wind and waves, the hand surged the golden small wind waves, rotating and jumping up!

    The next second, several different winds in the roar, head-on collision!

    "Dong!!!"

    The strong wind pressure pounded wildly in all directions, and instantly flew the surrounding clouds, breaking through the air like a blade, or attacking the clouds, or attacking the ocean below. Where it passed, even the space stirred up a wave of unknown waves.

    Just like holding two small golden typhoons, he silently compresses the "wind of Egypt and Russia" into his palm, and holds it on the "angel" stabbed by yeguya and Xixian. The four extreme winds collide and rub violently, which is sparking!

    Yajuyan and Xixian are biting their teeth, continuously injecting spiritual power into the "angel", constantly supplementing the wind in the stalemate, making its scale more and more strong, and the impact force more and more fierce.

    Feeling the wind of the two Elven girls who are in a standoff with the "wind of Egypt and Russia", they have no words to pick their eyebrows, smile, and the magic bursts burst into the small golden typhoon.

    "Peng..."

    Suddenly, the "wind of Egypt and Russia" soared, and the wind on the eight dancing sisters "angels" was scattered in an instant!

    "What..." Eight dance sisters are shocked

 Chapter 1164

    The wind covering the spear point of the "elreem" and the diamond blade of the "elnahash" was scattered by the "wind of Russia", showing their original form!

    Yajuya and Xixian are the spirits of the wind. Their angels are also the angels of the wind!

    Without the ability to control the wind, the "elreem" and "elnahash" are just some more powerful weapons than the "display device" used in general attacks, and their power is greatly reduced!

    Therefore, one blow scattered the wind on the two "angels", speechless, it was easy to grasp the sharp spear point and diamond blade with empty hands, and pull hard to this side!

    "Ah..." In the two small exclamations, yaguya and Xixian pull the "angel" to drive them to the silent direction, while they are met by two light and floating hands on their bellies.

    "Break out! "The wind of Egypt and Russia"! "

    Subtle golden wind and tornado, roaring out of those two hands!

    "Bang..."

    "Bang!"

    Yajuyan and Xixian only felt a pain in their abdomen. Immediately, two kinds of bullying thrust were applied to them, and they flew out like bullets!

    "Whew..."

    The two completely identical voices of breaking the sky overlapped into one, resounding through the dark clouds. Yajuyan and Xixian''s figures are flying backward at a speed invisible to the naked eye, like two jet engines, breaking through the clouds and air pressure!

    By the time the two men''s body shape was stabilized and suspended again, the silent figure had become a tiny dot in their vision, which could not be seen even by lunguo.

    "What a strong wind..." Yajuya touched his raw stomach, with a wry smile on his face.

    "I thought that no one in the world could match us in the control of wind. Unexpectedly, Shi Dao would use such a strong wind. Is he human or not?"

    "Heavy. Just now, Shi Dao didn''t do his best... " Xi Xian looks at yaguya. "Just the wind. Compared with the wind at the beginning, it is much weaker. If the wind just used by Shidao is as strong as it was at the beginning, then yajuya and Xixian have lost at this time... "

    "Ah ah! Who is that guy?! How can it be so strong? " Yeuguya''s face is unacceptable, very depressed.

    "I thought I could win easily. Go on like this. Don''t say win. It''s very likely that we will all lose. Maybe... "

    "If you don''t want to, Xi Xian can still play!" Xi Xian forcefully shakes the spirit swing in his hand, and his silver eyes stare at the small dots in front of him.

    "Xi Xian absolutely has to win!"

    "But it goes on like this. We can''t win Shidao. Shidao is too strong... "

    Originally, Xi Xian was supposed to be the gentle and calm side, but at this moment, it was the impulsive and arrogant yaguya who calmed down first.

    Looking at the little spot in front of him that is almost invisible, and then at the Xi Xian who is looking at the little spot closely beside him, yaguya hesitates for a moment.

    "Ah, Xi Xian, do you want to use that?"

    Xi Xian is slightly stunned, then seems to think of something, frown up.

    "Question, do you really want to use that?"

    "There is no other way for us to beat the way of the scholar except that!" Yajuya pursed his lips and sighed.

    "But if you use that, you really win. Who is the winner?"

    Xi Xian pondered for a while, then raised his head.

    "It''s suggested that, with the strength of Shidao, even if that one is used, he may not be allowed to leave the field directly. At most, it''s to hurt him. At that time, let''s add the last blow..."

    "Who added to the last shot, who won?" Yeugiya finally laughed.

    "Good, let''s do it!"

    "Respond, that''s it!"

    The two fairy maidens looked at each other, smiled and nodded to each other.

    Then, yakuya stretched out his right hand, Xi Xian stretched out his left hand, stretched out in the direction of each other, and tightly closed together.

    In the next moment, the spiritual costumes and "angels" of yajuya and Xixian are shining at the same time!

    "Huh?"

    In the far front, Wuyan, who was waiting for the eight dancing sisters to continue to attack, saw the light that suddenly flashed up. There was a light in her eyes and a smile on her face.

    "Are you ready to join hands at last?..." With such a whisper, the joy of wordless face.

    "That''s interesting..."

    During the speech, a crimson space ripple waves behind him, just like pushing something, pushing out a beautiful long bow like black crystal, and falling into the hands of speechlessStarlight, gradually in the beautiful bow body, reverberated from

    On the other side, in the brilliance, the feather wings of yeguya''s right shoulder and the feather wings of Xixian''s left shoulder are combined, twisted and deformed to form a cold bow body, and the chain spirit swings past, twines up, and turns into a bow string with metallic luster!

    Yeugiya''s spear is fiercely placed on the bowstring which is transformed from the spirit swing, and is placed in the center of the bow body which is formed by the deformation of the inorganic wings. This time, yeugiya stretches out his left hand, while Xixian stretches out his right hand and puts on the bow body

    And the hand covered by the hand armor, wearing the shackle, is from the left and right sides, at the same time put on the string of the chain, a little effort, pull to the limit, aiming at the small point in front

    "Now, if you want to stop, you can''t stop..." Yaguya pulled up a stiff smile and recalled the man who gently stroked his whole body last night. His face was coagulated.

    "Don''t die, Shidao..."

    Yajuya and Xixian look at each other tacitly, and then look forward together. The spear with the sharp sound of breaking the air rotates at the fastest speed!

    "Rahael, elkanaph!"

    The light and smart voice resounded through the air, and they resolutely released their pulling hands and shot the spear into sharp arrows at the front!

    A so far, the two have never used, and can not use the super wind pressure hit around, stormed, like a huge wave, swept around.

    The arrow hovering with strong to extreme wind pressure is advancing continuously in a crazy howling sound, and a power more terrifying than the first "wind of Russia" is fluctuating on the arrow whirling furiously, and flows into the silent senses clearly.

    In the golden eyes, the sharp front end of the rotating arrow is reflected on it. As the pupil shrinks, it approaches gradually, making wordless eyes squint a little bit. In the hand, the "night of meteor" is on the arrow which is shot violently.

    A little bit of starlight gathered on the "meteor night", converged into arrows emitting starlight, looking at that closer and closer, it was elkanaph who had a little wind pressure on his face, and his hands were speechless

    Bright meteors, in the dark sky, bloom

    The violent huge arrows and the gorgeous streamer arrows all cut through the space, flew by, where they passed, the atmosphere was shaken, the clouds dissipated, the storm was directly broken, and turned into a vacuum zone. Under the eyes of three pairs of eyes on the scene, they collided together

    Heaven and earth, for a quiet

    Soon

    "Dong!!!"

    Like the explosion of a planet, there is an extremely dazzling strong light shining between the heaven and the earth, covering every corner of the scene. In the dark sky, like the falling sun, it vibrates a sound wave that is enough to form a large-scale typhoon. It blows like a ripple and spreads out.

    The clouds all over the sky actually broke a huge hole under the impact, revealing the blue sky inside. The original ups and downs of the ocean are just like the magma of volcanic eruption. The crazy shock forms a huge tidal wave, which flows in all directions.

    Yajuyan and Xixian can''t touch and are directly taken away by the dazzling strong light. They quickly block their hands in front of them.

    At the same time, the impact of the sound wave is also a strong hit on them, they were hit again to fly out.

    However, before the eight dancing sisters could fly far backward, a figure suddenly appeared behind them, holding their shoulders one by one and stabilizing them.

    However, the eight dance sisters are not even happy and grateful!

    Because, in that help stabilize their body shape, put on their shoulder hand, still wave a strong magic

 Chapter 1165

    The blasting dark cloud layer gradually dissipated, returning the originally clear sky, and the warm golden awn sprinkled on the calm ocean, setting up the monotonous color of the aurora, just like the first clear after the rain

    Yajuya and Xixian are both suspended in the air, holding the "angel" that is once again split. Their delicate bodies are stiff, and they feel the palm that is waving the strong magic air flow on their shoulders. The expression on their faces changes dramatically, and they haven''t been back to God for half a day.

    Whether it''s yajuya or Xixian, you know it!

    If they have any changes, then the hand on their shoulder can make a blow that makes them lose their fighting ability at any time before they move!

    In other words, from this hand on the shoulders of their sisters, they have already lost!

    Lost the duel!

    No one can choose who will get the chance to survive

    At the thought of this, the eyes of yaguya and Xixian fluctuated. They were full of wavering. They lost their focus and seemed to be empty.

    In this scene, the magic of using space transfer appears behind the eight dancing sisters. It''s impossible to see the wordless capture of them, but he can guess even if he wants to.

    But he didn''t even have any reaction on his face, even a faint smile.

    "You lost..."

    "Lost?..." Simple two words, but let the eight dance sisters who have been in a state of dullness react. The expression suddenly became very excited.

    "Stop joking!" Yeju Yansi ignored the hand that was on his shoulder and could launch an attack at any time. He earned it fiercely, turned around and stabbed the huge spear in his hand out to the wordless chest.

    "How can I lose!"

    Xi Xian doesn''t say a word, but he breaks the silent palm with his teeth and shakes the spirit in his hand. The diamond blade at the front is also drawn to the silent mercilessly.

    Obviously, neither sister can accept her failure!

    Being a silent slave is next. The key is. There is no way for them to get their sisters to survive.

    Only this point, two women absolutely have no way to accept!

    But speechless is as if had expected this situation, the golden eyes glanced at the huge spear and spirit swing which were covered with wind and flowers and waved with one hand. A golden breeze rose. It''s easy to blow away the two wind flowers on the angel. Eight dance sisters to blow out a distance.

    In between, the attack of the eight dancing sisters could not last for a second, even if it had been predicted. But the two women are still biting their teeth tightly, holding the hand of the "angel" tightly until it turns white, and their eyes are full of unwillingness.

    They know that speechless actually has mercy in their hands.

    Otherwise, we can defeat ourselves in a face-to-face meeting with the strength revealed by wordless at present!

    Even the trump card that two people use together can''t help each other, or even bring a little damage. The goddess of victory can''t come to their side in this case.

    Obviously know this, but eight dance sisters have no way to admit defeat.

    "It''s meaningless. This duel..." Yeuguya lowered his head, and the voice line began to tremble.

    "There is no way for Xi Xian to survive. This duel has no meaning at all..."

    "Complicated, Xi Xian can''t accept..." Xi Xian shakes his head, hands'' Angel ''raised put, put up, eyes are also bleak, the heart is struggling.

    Seeing the gloomy appearance of the eight dancing sisters, I sighed wordlessly and couldn''t bear it.

    These lovely fairy sisters may be cursed.

    Clearly love each other, but the fate of a joke, let two sisters for the illusory master, has been fighting until now

    Mingming has just learned how important his position in each other''s hearts is, but he can only survive the next one

    If we say that having power brings disaster to the world unconsciously, and the elves who suffer from the pursuit are all miserable, then no one else will suffer more than the sisters.

    I will not die! Another man will die!

    It''s so cruel

    Fortunately, they met each other before they won

    "In any case, you lost the duel this time. You must abide by the rules. I am the Lord. What I say is what. Whoever I let you live, you must live!" Just like the villain who has fallen to the ground, Wuyan ignores the depression of the eight dancing sisters and looks at them with deep meaning.

    "Of course, if you want to repent, I have no way. After all, the right to choose is always in your hands..."

    Smell speech, eight dance sisters are silent

    "I am the Lord, what I say is what I will let you live, and you will live!"The words echoed in my heart, and the eight dancing sisters were full of hesitation.

    I believe that no matter who is changed and has to become another''s slave at once, it will be this reaction, and it is even possible to directly repent, let alone have a powerful spirit

    But after maintaining such hesitation for a while, Xi Xian raised his head, and the hesitation on his face turned into firmness, and he replied so.

    "Sure! Xi Xian will follow the rules of dueling, focusing on scholars and Taoism! "

    "Xi Xian!" When he heard Xi Xian''s words, yaguya was shocked. He was more or less surprised when he didn''t speak. The prepared words in his heart were useless. Instead, he asked uncertain questions.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Sure, Xi Xian is serious!" Xi Xian nodded his head heavily, his eyes were half narrowed, and he stared speechless.

    "So, please tell Xi Xian how to do it to satisfy you. If Xi Xian does it, I hope you can make yajuyan the master!"

    "What are you talking about! I don''t agree! " Yegungya''s face changed, and he turned his head to speechless.

    "Good! I have also decided to give priority to you and spare no effort to serve you. At that time, you must choose to let Xi Xian live! "

    "Oh?..." This time, there was no speech and laughter, and I was a little happy.

    "In other words, have you all agreed?"

    Eight dance sisters nodded their heads heavily, no longer hesitating in their eyes.

    Perhaps, for them, to be wordless is just another way of fighting today.

    Next, they just need to win wordless favor and let wordless agree to their demands, so that they can win the duel and make another live!

    It''s so simple!

    "That''s good..." With the firm eyes of the eight dancing sisters, speechless, what can''t understand the thoughts of the eight dancing sisters

    But he almost achieved his goal.

    "Then, next, issue the first order!"

    Then, two red and two white bracelets suddenly emerged and fell into his hands.

    The two red bracelets were thrown into the arms of the eight dancing sisters, and they said something wordless.

    "I doubt if you will be loyal to me, so I''d better put a little constraint on you..." When the eight dance sisters hurriedly put the two red bracelets close to their arms, speechless pointed to them.

    "They have the effect of seal power. After wearing them, your power will be sealed. Only I can remove this seal, and there is no way to remove it in my life, and there is no way to remove it in any way. In that case, your power use right will be in my hands..."

    "Hey, what do you mean?!" Yakuya frowned, and his face began to turn into dissatisfaction.

    "Since we say we will give priority to you, we will not regret!"

    "Agree!" Xi Xian looks at Xiang Wuyan with a little more displeasure. "Xi Xian thought he had become a good friend with Shi Dao. Unexpectedly, Shi Dao would not trust us..."

    "Well, trust or distrust is the second thing. I just feel that you need it, so I''ll give it to you..." See eight dance sisters face is not good, speechless spread out, on the eyes of the two people.

    "After all, if you put them on, once you are sealed by me, you will completely become ordinary people, no longer the body of elves. Naturally, there is no such thing as" back to one "

    "Ordinary human beings have never heard of two people who would suddenly become one..."

    As if whisper general, speechless said this sentence, spread into the ears of eight dance sisters.

    Just for a moment, the badness on the face of the eight dancing sisters disappeared in a moment. Instead, it was a violent upheaval. Even the heart God could not be held back and began to tremble

 Chapter 1166

    Become an ordinary person

    Don''t return to one

    In other words, can both survive

    At the thought of this, the hands of yaguya and Xixian holding the "seal ring" were immediately tightened, but they could not help shaking all the time. Then they were afraid to shake the "seal ring", and even grasped the other hand tightly.

    "Seal power, become ordinary people..." Feeling the cold touch of the "seal ring" in the palm of his hand, yajuya could not help but see the waves.

    "Hope, don''t go back to one..." Xi Xian can''t help but look at the red Bracelet in his hand.

    If we can survive, what a wonderful thing it would be

    Inevitably, there was a strong hope in his heart, which made yajuyan and Xixian both cast their eyes on the speechless body. Some of them were uneasy, some of them were uneasy, but they could not help asking questions full of expectation.

    "Really, as long as you wear it, you can seal the spiritual power, become an ordinary person, and live with Xi Xian?"

    "Willing, Xi Xian also hopes to be able to keep up with yajuyan all the time..."

    Hearing that eight dancing sisters finally expressed their innermost feelings, a gentle smile appeared on wordless face, pretending to shrug casually.

    "Who knows? I''m just making an insurance policy. It depends on you dare to try..."

    If you change an object. After learning the effect of "seal ring", we can get such an answer after confirming the truth. It must be a fool''s dream to wear "seal ring".

    After all, "seal ring" can only be worn successfully if the wearer knows the ability of "seal ring".

    In other words, if the wearer has such a little resistance, the "seal ring" can never be worn!

    But the eight dancing sisters are different

    Even if getting such an ambiguous answer makes them confused, but. Compared with such a little doubt. In my heart, the hope of surviving with my sister is far ahead.

    What''s more, even the eight dancing sisters can only look up to silent, which is the earth shaking power. The certainty of the effect of such a pair of bracelets has increased a lot.

    Maybe. With his strength. Can you really seal your spiritual power

    A thought flashed in my heart, and the hopes of the two sisters were growing, until they could not help it. The two fairy girls raised the red "seal ring" conditionally and put it on their wrists

    At the next moment, the two red bracelets are put into the hands, and the eight dancing sisters watch them go up and down, and adjust their sizes to match the wrists of the two fairy girls.

    See this scene, silent heart as if put down a big stone general, comfortable smile out of the sound.

    The wearing condition of "seal ring" is very strict, but once it is put on, no one can take them off!

    Even the power of purple''s realm can only invalidate the effect of "seal ring" for a period of time, but there is no way to take it down or destroy it.

    Eight dance sisters put on the "seal ring", then, the matter can be declared over

    Put the two white "seal rings" in the hands of the eight dancing sisters, which are a pair of red "seal rings", onto the "seal rings" that have been worn on the wrists, and the two "seal rings" will flash a glimmer directly into the "seal rings" on the wrists.

    At the same time, on the "seal ring" which originally had five red lines, another two red lines slowly emerged from the top of the bracelet, and were carved on the "seal ring" side by side with the other five red lines. Then, in front of the eight dancing sisters, there was a sudden appearance.

    The inorganic wings on the left and right shoulders gradually disappeared, along with the armor on the arms of the eight dancing sisters and the "angel" in their hands.

    "Here This is Yaguya and Xixian are surprised to see the changes in their bodies. They can clearly feel that the spirit power in their bodies is gradually converging at a speed that makes people feel palpitation and sinking into the deepest part of their bodies.

    They are becoming ordinary people step by step!

    At this point, the faces of the eight dancing sisters showed the expression of disbelief and ecstasy, but the next moment, these disbelief and ecstasy were all turned into consternation and panic.

    It''s because, with the disappearance of psychic power and "angels", their exposed tight clothes have turned into little grains of light, which are all gone, leaving their bright and clean bodies exposed to the air!

    Immediately, the eight dance sisters of ordinary people fell down

    "Ah, ah, ah!!!"

    Before the two girls had time to cover their exposed bodies, they lost their spiritual support and inevitably fell from the suspended air, screaming.Speechless stupefied for a while, then hurriedly transported the space to transfer, appeared under the eight dancing sisters in an instant, took the two people who were doing the free fall movement into their arms, their ears were almost deafened by their screams.

    "Really..." Looking at the face of the eight dancing sisters, I was frightened and shook my head without any words.

    "How can I forget that I''m still in the air?"

    "And I thought I was going to die... " Yajuya was holding his silent neck for the first time. He felt that the sky was such a terrible place.

    Xi Xian narrowed her eyes and looked at herself constantly. Her body was trembling and her expression was excited.

    "Wow, it really sealed the psychic power..."

    "Really It''s true Yajuya felt his body, until he was sure that he didn''t feel the existence of any spiritual force, even the spiritual costume and the "angel" could not feel it, his eyes couldn''t help moistening.

    "In this way, can we live together?"

    "Sure!" Xi Xian can''t help nodding his head, and a little water vapor emerges from the corner of his eyes.

    "It''s like a dream to be able to live with yajuya..."

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a dream..." Patted pat bosom performance is very excited eight dance sisters, speechless face does not live smile.

    "Next, I have to introduce my family to you. You will lose your temper if you continue to be so excited..."

    "Hum, it''s a great honor for those ordinary people to meet you here!" The excitement on his face dissipated slowly, and yaguya said this in a very proud voice, but the smile on his face was more beautiful than ever.

    And Xi Xian looked at each other, both of them showed a beautiful smile, and then looked at speechless, the water silver pupil was very soft.

    "For the sake of your being our host, go to see your family..."

    "Agree, Xi Xian also wants to know the host''s family!"

    "Ha ha..." Speechless and powerless smile twice. "I didn''t expect you to take it seriously..."

    Looking at the powerless smile on the wordless face, yaguya and Xixian all laughed happily, like a silver bell, in the blue sky, towards the surrounding, gradually reverberating

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, on the beach of an uninhabited island

    The waves beat on the shore constantly, rushing some rubbish floating on the water to the front, and detaining it on the island bank, then slowly fading away

    The seagulls, like white clouds, glide through the air. Some come to the water and catch food. Some fly to the beach of this uninhabited island and stay here.

    Some of these seagulls are standing on a corpse like person, walking back and forth, or leaning on the person with long mouth.

    Until this person''s body suddenly moves

    It seems that even the seagulls were frightened by this movement. They didn''t expect that the body under them could move at all. They flapped their wings and flew into the air in a long, sharp sound.

    However, their call, but played the role of an alarm clock, will be comatose here to wake up.

    Open their own eyes, which is full of confusion and emptiness, after a while before sweeping around a look, see clearly where they are now, the memory in the mind is also one point one point back.

    She raised her hand, which was covered with sand and blood and covered with a thick layer of machine armour. She murmured.

    "So, I''m not dead..."

    This man, it is in the ''game'', was crisp to defeat the Ailian!

    Gradually back to the memory, a smile like face flashed across Ailian''s mind, let Ailian pupil a condensate, fist shake.

    "The red devil"

 Chapter 1167

    Here, is a corner of the world, a secret location of the conference room

    There are many people who know the existence of this conference room, but only a few who are qualified to come in.

    There are very few people, and their identity is not simple. Behind everyone, there is a strong background that others can''t look up to.

    Such a small number of people, plus the frequency of using this conference room is not high, even once a year, so this conference room has been reduced to a very unknown level, which is very dark, giving a very wonderful feeling.

    Today, the meeting room is a little more angry

    The conference room is very broad, and its area is almost half the size of a football field. The floor is polished with smooth ore. people standing on it can see their whole picture very clearly when they look down. It''s no less than a mirror.

    The walls around are constructed from the same materials, so is the ceiling. Apart from these smooth stone slabs, there is almost nothing in the whole conference room, not even a window. There are only exit doors, and a round table placed in the center

    At this time, on the edge of the round table, there are about five or six people who can only see lunguo under the cover of the dark conference room. Those who can''t see the real appearance surround it and are sitting there.

    One of them is in the piano!

    And the person sitting on the first seat of the round table. It''s Woodman!

    If people with knowledge saw this scene, they would know what they were doing and what the use of this conference room was.

    Round table!

    Once a year, or sometimes even once a year, there is not necessarily a round table!

    All the people sitting on the edge of this round table are members of the round table!

    Of course, it means that there is a round table meeting, but in fact, from the beginning of this meeting to now, about 20 minutes have passed. The whole meeting. Except for the opening words and greetings, only the voice in the piano reverberated in this conference room.

    It was a meeting, but at first. It''s nothing more than a report on the affairs of Ratatosk and the status quo of the sealed elves. A real meeting. I have to finish speaking in the piano.

    After more than 20 minutes of explanation, chin finally stopped his never closed mouth and nodded to Woodman.

    "Above. At present, the progress of the "Ratatosk" organization in the task of elves and the status quo of all the sealed elves are nothing different at present... "

    As soon as the voice in the piano fell, the whole conference room was silent and terrible. The members of each round table lowered their heads, digested the information just brought in the piano, and thought with their own thoughts.

    And soon, the voice of dissent also rang in the conference room.

    "Nothing different?" It''s a bit vague. I don''t know what age the voice is coming from a seat on the right hand side of the piano.

    "But didn''t you just say, ''nightmares'' -- shizaki went away for some unknown reasons?..."

    "Yes..." Holding his arms in his hands, Qin replied expressionless. "Shiqi kuangsan didn''t explain her whereabouts and purpose, so her whereabouts and purpose of leaving are still unknown..."

    "Can it be called nothing different?" This time, a figure sitting on the left side of the piano made some discontent.

    "That''s a dangerous elf who killed more than 10000 lives. Can''t it explain why he left without any trace or purpose?"

    "Commander Wuhe, your consideration is not good..." This time, it was a figure sitting in the upper right corner, just below Woodman.

    "So dangerous spirit, you can''t let go anyway? If there''s something wrong with the rumor... "

    The figure in the upper right corner didn''t say everything, but the meaning of the inside was obvious. He raised an objection to the matter that crazy three left in Qin.

    No, it''s not just him. Almost half of the people at the scene didn''t agree with what was done in the Qin, making the eyes in the Qin squint.

    "What do you mean then? Is Masahisa under house arrest?... " There was a sneer on the piano. "Don''t forget our main purpose, to treat the elves peacefully, let them integrate into the society, and reduce their own harm to the world!"

    The three men who had just started to talk held their breath, one of them was an unyielding voice.

    "Even so, it''s really dangerous. If shizaki is crazy, he will attack ordinary people again..."

    "Don''t worry, she won''t do it to ordinary people!" Qin some resolutely interrupted the former''s words, in the other side of the opposition, a word to block him back.

    "That''s what Lord Woodman agreed to do!"Hearing this, all the people on the scene choked and no longer raised any objections.

    Obviously, woodman''s position in the round table is very lofty!

    "Since it''s the speaker''s permission, that''s all..." Sitting on the right side of the piano, the first one who made a sound said such a sentence angrily, and then began to talk as if he were changing the topic.

    "That''s what happened to Shiqi crazy three. What about the rest of the elves? Won''t something go wrong? "

    It was obviously used to divert the topic, which made the Qin''s eyes a little disdainful, but she replied in a steady voice.

    "The power of other elves is still in the state of seal, and they can''t even ''disappear''. As long as the seal doesn''t untie, they are the same as ordinary people..."

    "Is there no exception?" The figure on the left of the piano asked questions. "For example, at a certain time, the seal will be weakened..."

    "It has been fully confirmed that no abnormality will occur!" There was a glimpse of the man in the piano.

    "The seal of the" seal ring "is very firm. Except for its holder, no one can seal. This can be assured..."

    "How can I rest assured?" The man at the bottom left of Woodman also made a noise.

    "That''s the spirit, enough to destroy the existence of the world. The right to use that power is now in your brother''s hands. It''s equivalent to that he has a group of elves. If he has any dissent, he can let these elves work for him, right?"

    Smell speech, Qin eyes flash a cold awn, see left upper corner that person''s eyes are full of indifference, mouth is still regular.

    "You can rest assured that my brother doesn''t want to be a demon like being..."

    If I wanted to, the world would be in chaos

    This sentence, Qin didn''t say, but sitting in the first place, Woodman actually guessed it, with a wry smile on his face.

    "It''s really reckless to give the right to use the power of elves to a person of unknown origin..." The figure in the upper left corner continued to speak, as if he did not notice the change between the piano and Woodman.

    "In any case, the risk is too great. In the end," Ratatosk "was not established around him at the beginning, but an organization centered on the five rivers organization. To be safe, should we take the responsibility of the five rivers organization for the sealing task of the elves behind us?"

    Hearing this sentence, Qin can''t stand it any longer, and clapped the case.

    "At the beginning, it was me who proposed to let my brother carry out the sealing task!" Qin tightly stare at the figure in the upper left corner, red eyes urgent and up.

    "You don''t think I can be trusted, do you?"

    "Commander Wuhe, you misunderstood..." But the man said quietly, "it''s just to be on the safe side..."

    "At the beginning, I learned that my elder sister''s seal ability is in danger of spiritual force and counter current. Don''t you agree to let my elder brother seal it for the sake of safety?" There was a continuous sneer on the piano.

    "Now I want to drag my sister into the water with" on the safe side ". Next time, for the sake of" on the safe side ", is it the best plan to leave all the elves in your care?"

    "I..."

    "All right!" Woodman, who had been silent from the beginning, finally opened his mouth and glanced at everyone present.

    "The hypothetical question doesn''t need to be discussed any more. Just continue with the plan at the beginning!"

    Everyone breathed a screen, looked at each other, then nodded unwillingly.

    "Commander Wuhe..." See, Woodman looks into the piano again.

    "After all, your brother is unknown and has such mysterious identity and power. It is necessary to worry. Of course, commander Wuhe chooses to believe his brother, so I will choose to believe you. But if you can, I hope you can arrange a time for me to meet your brother."

    After a while, I sighed and nodded in agreement

 Chapter 1168

    "Hello! Get up! "

    "Call, wake up..."

    The sweet and familiar voice line carries a strong sense of incongruity, and slowly spreads into the silent ear still in sleep, which makes his confused head a little confused.

    "When are you going to sleep? Hurry up! "

    "Second, if you don''t get up, breakfast will be over..."

    With the second call, wordless also felt his body squeezed into two soft bodies, and then began to shake up, let feel some uncomfortable wordless, opened his eyes.

    It''s about seven o''clock in the morning. It''s the right time for him to sleep. So his consciousness is a little confused.

    But when he fully woke up and saw the orange hair, the water silver eyes and the delicate pretty face printed in his eyes, his confused expression froze and his hazy eyes stared round.

    looked as like as two peas in the front, two faces with beautiful smiles on their faces, and then looked at the eyes around him in a dazed way, then subconsciously called out the names of the two people.

    "Yeugiya Xi Xian

    Yes, it was yesterday that he put on the "seal ring" to seal all the spiritual forces of yegiya and Xixian who appeared in front of him and woke him up from his sleep!

    Today is the second day of the study trip. At this time tomorrow, you can probably pack up your gifts. I''m going back to Tiangong.

    Yesterday, after sealing the spiritual power of yaguya and Xixian, the two sisters were taken back by Zhenna and Yeyue to have a comprehensive physical examination. According to their physical data, a normal person''s background was arranged.

    That is to say, they sealed the holy power of yaguya and Xixian. After they brought back or MeiDao, they were taken away.

    Originally, speechless thought. At least I have to wait until I get back to Tiangong city to see the sisters again. I didn''t expect that, but the next morning, the two sisters appeared in their single room in the hotel.

    And still ride in their own posture, appear in front of their own!

    "Are you finally awake?" Yajuya''s mouth was slowly raised. It looks like I''m in a very good mood.

    "Very well. Keep sleeping. I want to punish you! "

    "Yes, it looks like fun..." Xi Xian''s face also has a shallow smile, which is different from the previous quarrel with yaguya. It''s a positive attachment. It''s so good.

    "The punishment method that yajuya came up with must be the most fun!"

    "No..." Yajuya scratched his face embarrassed, but the expression revealed a happy energy.

    "I can''t match Xi Xian..."

    "No, there is no such thing..."

    It seems to be a quarrel, but their faces are full of happiness. Lying in bed and looking down at the scene, they are shy and laugh bitterly.

    "Why are you two here? Isn''t it in "Fraxinus"

    "Well, it''s done..." Yeuguya looks down at Wuyan and complains at the same time.

    "What kind of person is that called" latatosk "? It''s rude to play tricks on me all day yesterday. If it wasn''t for Xi Xian, I would like to blow them away directly! "

    "Add that after the physical examination, Xi Xian and ye Juya will come back to you..." Xi Xian is very respectful to Wu Yan and says, "before leaving, someone told Xi Xian to follow yaguya and say that you like to have someone ride on you in the morning to wake you up, so..."

    "Well, I won''t ask which bastard said that..." Wordless looked at the four white thighs on his body and rubbed his eyebrows.

    "But what happened to the master?"

    "What''s the matter?..." Yeuguya looks speechless strangely, with his hands around his chest. "Are we not your slaves? Of course you have to call your master! "

    "Thank you. Master is not only the master of Xixian and yajuyan, but also our benefactor..." Compared with yaguya''s careless words, Xi Xian''s words and deeds are undoubtedly more cautious.

    "Therefore, Xixian and yajuyan must keep their promises and become slaves of their masters!"

    "Ahaha..." Speechless suddenly dry smile two. "That''s just a stopgap. You don''t need to take it seriously..."

    "No way!" Before the words were spoken, yakusha interrupted loudly. How can we do that kind of repentance when we are the Witches of hurricanes and the spirits of eight dances

    "You''re sealed now, aren''t you?" Silent corner of mouth twitches, weak opening. "Not a wizard, is it?""No, that''s a tricky statement..." Xi Xian''s half narrowed eyes show some seriousness.

    "Whether it''s a reward or a promise, Shi Dao will be the master of Xi Xian, which will not change!"

    "Well, that''s it. In the future, you will be served by Xi Xian and me. Although it''s a shame to serve others in my capacity, for Xi Xian''s sake, I will recognize it."

    Yajuya proudly straightened his back, stretched out his hand and pulled up the silent quilt.

    "First of all, I''ll tell you to get up!"

    Agree Xi Xian also pulled up the quilt on silent body. "Taking care of the host''s life and living is the most appropriate way of action!"

    "Wait! Wait! "

    Looking at the actions of yegiya and Xixian, which are more like maid''s actions than slaves, they silently and flusterly pulled back the quilt that was almost torn apart.

    You should know that every man in the morning is more ''spiritual'', and he is still wearing a loose bathrobe. Once the quilt is pulled away, some spiritual part must be taken back by these two lovely slaves. At present, he can only hold the quilt and laugh.

    "Well, I can do it myself. You go out first..."

    "If you can let our eight dancing sisters come to serve you, it''s a chance that you won''t know how many good points you''ve had in your life!" Yeuguya discontentedly tugged the quilt in his hand and pulled it up.

    "All you need is a grateful acceptance!"

    "Thank you, please forgive Xi Xian for being rude..." Xi Xian also began to increase the strength of pulling quilt.

    "Xi Xian also wants to serve his master very much..."

    "Wait..."

    In the eight dance sisters pull down hard, covering the silent quilt is gradually dragged away, making wordless heart very anxious, hurriedly used a little strength, again pulled the quilt back!

    But this pull, has been reduced to ordinary people''s eight dance sisters will simply follow the pull of the force, fell down in the voice of surprise, straight lying on the speechless body.

    "Eh..." Yeugiya just wanted to stand up and vent her dissatisfaction to the owner who didn''t cooperate at all, but her hand just went on. She pressed a foreign object, was stunned, and groped for the past doubtfully.

    "What is this? Hard... "

    When hearing the words of yeguya, Xi Xian crooked his head and stretched out his hand. Together with yeguya, he touched the so-called "hard" foreign body. Before he had time to respond, he grasped it.

    "Oh ~ ~" I can''t touch the key point of being attacked. I screamed on the spot, and my eyelids were turning white.

    It''s not only because of the pleasure brought by the soft and boneless hands of the eight dancing sisters, but also because, driven by curiosity, the slave sisters have reached into their hands, quilts, and bathrobes, which are too wordless and loose to hold

    "Ah, Xi Xian, what is this?"

    "In response, Xi Xian didn''t know. After all, it was hidden in the quilt, and it seemed to be on the owner..."

    "Open the quilt and have a look WOW! It''s moving! Is it a snake? "

    "Shudder, since there is a snake in the master''s body..."

    "Stop it!" See eight dance sisters face panic to make a "pull" posture, speechless scared to death.

    "Shidao, it''s time to get up. It''s already morning..."

    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly beaten rudely. Shixiang, with a smile on his face, stood at the door and shouted happily.

    "Today, Shi Zhi said that she made delicious food by herself Of

    The scene in the room slowly imprinted into the eyes of Shixiang, which made her words gradually weakened.

    Seeing the eight dancing sisters lying on the silent bed twisting into a ball, and still maintaining a brawling posture, Shixiang''s smile began to stiffen, making the scene suffocate and silent.

    In a moment, a loud angry voice filled with anger resounded throughout the hotel.

    "What are you doing!!!!!"

 Chapter 1169

    (this week''s recommendation is not enough, friends, this thing does not suck money, at least on the recommendation ticket, everyone support it... [tears]...

    or Mei Dao, hotel...

    Wearing bikini swimsuit with apron, Shi Zhi took a furtive look at the scene and sighed.

    Now, Shi Zhi is in the silent single room.

    The reason, of course, is that in the process of waiting outside to call speechless Shixiang, I suddenly heard the roar of Shixiang that resounded throughout the hotel.

    I thought something happened. Taxi Weaver hurriedly came here. Then, she saw the following scene

    has a girl as like as two peas with long purple hair. She has two long orange hair, a dish, a three braid, and a girl with the same length. She is lying on the bed and staring at her eyes. It looks as if she can fight at any moment, and it makes the whole room feel full of rain and wind.

    On the bed where the three young girls are lying, a man with black hair and red pupils is pressed under the quilt by them. He only shows a head, looks at the ceiling with his eyes turned white, and his face is full of lust for immortals.

    In such a scene, Shi Zhi is both confused and deeply entangled. He intends to find someone to explain the current situation to himself, but the three girls in the confrontation are obviously not a good candidate. But speechless, Shi Zhi didn''t understand what happened, which made him show that expression.

    If Shi Zhi observes carefully, he will find that the three girls who are staring at each other are actually fighting for something

    As for what the contest is, if Shi Zhi could see that all three girls had one hand in the quilt, and then combined with the wordless expression, he could guess

    Just at the point of view of Shizhi. I just can''t see the three hands sticking into the quilt. Otherwise, the calm scene will surely return to a noisy state after a hard recovery, and wordless will also be thoroughly despised by Shizhi.

    Even if he''s the victim, it''s not his fault. But. Who made him happy

    Looking at this strange and silent scene. Shi Zhi''s face seemed a little angry, but she came out and relaxed the scene with a smile.

    "I don''t know what happened. But how about everyone come down first? Shidao looks troubled... "

    Smell speech, three young girls at the same time Zheng Zheng, the condition of the launch looked speechless, until speechless eyes turned white and printed into their eyes, they just face a panic, hurriedly and fiercely took back the hand into the quilt, turn over and get out of bed.

    "Are you ok?!"

    The three girls shouted such a sentence in unison, and then stared at each other again.

    "Foolish mortal, since you dare to disturb our eight dancing sisters'' service plan, do you want to be judged by the son of hurricane?" Jerusha pointed at Shixiang and his face was full of anger.

    "Ha?..." Very simple and kind-hearted Shixiang naturally can''t understand yajuya''s speech of two diseases in full swing, but she still replied loudly.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about at all, but why did you show up in the room of the road and lie on his bed?!"

    Hearing this sentence, the taxi Weaver''s face stiffened, more or less he understood why it happened now. He had already stepped down because he was going to look at the silent situation in the past. Instead, he saw the cold line of vision, stabbing the silent forehead which had just been relieved to shed a drop of cold sweat.

    However, before he could explain, a word from Xi Xian knocked him down completely.

    "Explain, yajuya and Xixian just came here to fulfill their promises..." Xi Xian half squints the water silver eyes, said so.

    "After all, Shidao is now the master of yakuya and Xixian..."

    With the spread of this sentence, the air at the scene solidified, and with it, the sight of Shizhi has changed from cold to disdainful.

    As the meeting between Shi Zhi and the eight dancing sisters was only the second time, the first time was when they were brought back as "lost Lambs" in tight clothes and without words.

    Therefore, from the perspective of Shizhi, those who have just come to or on MeiDao don''t know where to attract bees and butterflies, and then they are fascinated by these two sneaky cats who are more prominent in SM tendency, and they are tricked by their rhetoric.

    Therefore, the words "flower heart" and "cheating" appeared in the mind of Shi Zhi, which made Shi Zhi despise them.

    "I already have Shixiang, and Shiqi is my fiancee. I didn''t expect you were not satisfied..." Shi Zhi will be able to penetrate the vision of the human heart, straight to the silent direction.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being stabbed?""It''s not what you think..." Speechless weak from the quilt out of the head, want to cry no tears of the opening.

    "There are very complicated and complicated reasons, Shi Zhi, you can''t be blinded by your own eyes..."

    "Maybe my eyes are really blinded, but my ears work well..." Shizhi smiles brightly. "If I didn''t hear them wrong, they just seemed to say," you are their master, aren''t you? "

    "Here There are also complicated reasons... " Speechless very indecisive wiped the sweat on his forehead, faltering up.

    "All in all, Shizhi, you have to believe that I am the master of them because I am pure..."

    "I won''t ask why..." Shi Zhi narrowed his eyes and sneered. "But this so-called master seems to be true..."

    Speechless, speechless.

    "What do you want to do to our master?" Yeugiya rushed to Shizhi''s body, with his hands akimbo and his chest raised, and the sight of Shizhi throwing himself into wordless body was also stopped. Xixian also stood beside yeugiya and made a protective shape.

    "Advice, even if it is the master''s sister, if you want to harm the master, you must first knock down the string!"

    "Shizhi can''t do that!"

    Before Shizhi''s reaction, Shixiang quickly stands beside Shizhi and forms a confrontation with the eight dancing sisters.

    "Besides, I can do it if you are the protector, so I don''t need you!"

    "Oh?..." Yeuguya raised his eyebrows and smiled with interest.

    "In other words, do you want to fight for the right of the eight dancing sisters to serve the master?"

    "Manifesto..." Xi Xian''s face is taut, which makes a pair of round fullness stand out.

    "The position of yajuyan and Xi Xian is being challenged by unknown people, but Xi Xian will not admit defeat..."

    "Who is the unknown? It''s clear that you are the unknown Make complaints about the weaving. "Besides, I have no interest in serving others..."

    "Although I don''t understand what happened..." Shixiang''s face is full of ignorance and his head is askew. Then he stares at the eight dancing sisters.

    "But if it is a challenge, I will never lose!"

    Library library Library Yajuya had a strange laugh, and his eyes were inexplicably burning with a flame.

    "Don''t think that I will easily let you go and challenge the cost of our failure, but you need to pay for it at the cost of your life, and repent your own sins!"

    "Declaration of war..." Xi Xian''s mouth is also gently drawn up, it seems that some blood boiling.

    "Although yaguya and Xixian have lost their power, as long as they are together, we are invincible. We will take on your challenge!"

    "Whoa! Don''t keep saying what others don''t understand! All in all, I will defeat you! Look! The way

    "Are you looking down on the divine power of the eight dancing sisters? If we join hands with Xi Xian, our eight dancing sisters will never lose! "

    "Agree, let''s win and prove that only yajuya and Xixian are the most suitable people to serve the master..."

    In the room, the atmosphere of drawing a crossbow suddenly came, full of every corner of the scene. Shixiang, yaguya and Xixian looked at each other viciously. In the dark, an arc jumped up in the eyes of the three people together, and sparked a strong electric spark.

    "That..." Shi Zhi''s face was sweating and his hands were weak.

    "I I don''t mean to challenge... "

    As soon as this sentence came out, the three men in the drawing out of the arrow and crossbow suddenly swept the sight full of oppression to Shi Zhi''s body, which made her tremble, sob, and retreat to the silent bed. The resentment was incomparable.

    "Shi Dao, didn''t give me a reasonable explanation afterwards, there will be only one meal left for your three meals in the future!"

    Speechless tears streamed down my face

 Chapter 1170

    (the whole head is dizzy. It seems to be sick. However, we will try our best not to break our own record. Friends, we have to continue to support...)

    Tiangong City, branch of "DEM"

    On the top floor of the office building like giant giant Optimus Prime, wiscott sits leisurely on the sofa in the most luxurious suite, exhaling gently while opening the window, looking at the brightly lit Tiangong city below. The gray and pale hair is gently shaking under the wind

    With his head down, Wescott looked down at the Tiangong city as if he were looking down at a model. His sharp eyes narrowed like blades, and his mouth was hooked with an uncomfortable arc, as if he regarded everything as a toy. This kind of performance can not be said to be horror, but disgust

    But it''s true that in Wisconsin''s heart, except for the spirit and power, nothing else will be in his heart.

    As a true high-level figure in "DEM", Wisconsin will come to Tiangong City, just because there is something he is interested in

    Tiangong City, for Wisconsin, may really be just a toy to be lost after playing.

    Therefore, Wisconsin would like to stand high and look down on the whole Tiangong city. His sharp eyes are like a fisherman looking for small fish in the sea. It''s meaningless, but it goes on.

    As for what to look for in Tiangong city. Perhaps, people familiar with Wisconsin can basically guess by guessing

    Maintaining the look of overlooking the Tiangong City, Wisconsin observed for a whole hour. The annoying smile on the corner of his mouth hung all the time without any impatience, as if he planned to spend the whole night observing the Tiangong city below.

    Until the door in the suite was opened, a figure came in without saying a word. This scene was broken

    Listening to the slight and clear footsteps, the smile on the corner of Wisconsin''s mouth first expanded a few points, then faded down, but he never looked back to confirm who he was.

    In the whole "DEM" branch, they can come to Wisconsin''s room without knocking at the door or making a report. There is only one person.

    So, there''s no need to confirm, and Wisconsin knows who''s coming.

    "Are you back?..." The view did not leave the night view of Tiangong city below, and Wisconsin did not return to ask.

    "It seems that something unexpected happened..."

    "Yes..."

    Back of Wisconsin, light blonde hair. The beautiful woman with white and smooth skin and different facial features from the Oriental is silent for a moment, and her face is expressionless.

    "It''s true that a lot has happened..."

    I don''t know if it''s too funny for Wescott to laugh and shake his head. Turn around and look at the person.

    "Something unexpected will happen. It''s not like what you would say, Elaine... "

    With that, Wisconsin glanced at Elaine. "After you went to or the United States, you lost contact with this place, even with albard..."

    At this point, Wescott didn''t go on, but it was obvious that he wanted Elaine to give him an explanation, which was very unusual.

    After all, in addition to the elves'' affairs, Wisconsin seldom actively contacts anything. In the past, Ailian herself was responsible for sending some information to Wisconsin''s ear, asking about the development of Ailian''s affairs like today. It can''t be said that she didn''t have any, it can only be said that she was rare.

    Elaine''s eyes were fixed on Wisconsin, and the expression on her face still did not fluctuate.

    "The identity of the target ''P-Day Princess'' has not been determined yet, and the whereabouts of'' nightmares'' are unknown. It seems that they did not take part in the study tour..."

    "''p-day Princess'' is uncertain, and the whereabouts of ''nightmares'' are unknown. That is to say, is the mission almost useless £¿¡­¡± Wescott frowned rarely, and a little dissatisfaction appeared in his eyes for the first time, but he seemed to think of something, and asked doubtfully.

    "What about the" red devil "? So far, the only male genie that has appeared is a student from Zen high school, right? "

    As soon as he said that, Wisconsin''s face changed.

    The reason is that there is no other, just because there is a little fear in the eyes of Elaine Mira Moses, who has the reputation of "the most powerful magician in the world" and claims that no one can defeat her!

    These fears were only fleeting, but Wisconsin caught them clearly, so his face changed.This is the first time he saw that Ailian would be afraid of one thing. It''s really the first time!

    Of course, after the change of face, Wisconsin''s face was covered with an interesting smile.

    Can let Ailian all have the fear, this time''s task, will have some very interesting situations to appear

    "It seems that you found something in the student who was suspected to be ''the red devil''?" Wisconsin smiled meaningfully.

    "Can you tell me something?"

    Ailian bowed her head and kept silent for a while. Her eyes kept fluctuating under the sea. The smiling face appeared in her mind again.

    Recalling the incomparable terrorist power of the other side, Ailian unconsciously clenched her fist and squeezed out a word.

    "That student''s identity has been confirmed. It''s definitely" the red devil! "

    Wisconsin eyebrows a pick, no opening, quietly waiting for Ailian''s next words.

    Elaine took a deep breath, raised her head and looked at Wisconsin.

    "But, Ike, I''m not in favor of targeting ''the red devil''"

    "Why?" Wescott''s face was as usual, as if very careless.

    "That ELF, that man..." Ailian closed her eyes and smiled bitterly.

    "It''s too dangerous..."

    "Danger?..." At last, Wisconsin faced up to Ailian. "Have you dealt with him yet?"

    "I''ve done it, and I''ve failed. I''ve failed completely..." Ailian''s smile was stronger, and her heart was extremely unwilling.

    "I can''t even bring him a little damage, but he can easily break my ''terdaytory'', even ''arbard'' was knocked down in his hands without a move. At last, if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of ''berserk'', he lost interest in me, I''m afraid, I have..."

    Hearing this, Wescott was silent, but within a short time, his sharp eyes and face were full of brilliance as never before, and a very excited smile appeared on his face.

    "So..." With the utmost excitement in his face, Wisconsin asked with a smile, "he''s strong?..."

    Seeing Wescott''s very excited look, knowing his Ailian, of course, knowing what he was thinking, sighed at once.

    "Although I''m reluctant to admit it, it''s true that he''s very strong, stronger than any other spirit before. He''s the only one who has defeated me positively, and even when I don''t have the strength to fight back!"

    Elaine''s unwilling affirmation made Wescott''s smile on his face more and more prosperous. At the end of the day, he couldn''t help his inner joy, covered his head and laughed wildly.

    "That''s wonderful! It''s wonderful! " Wisconsin couldn''t stop laughing.

    "Even the most powerful magician in the world has no power to fight back. Does such a powerful spirit really exist? Is God really beginning to visit me? Ha ha ha ha! "

    Wiscott''s excited laughter echoed throughout the room, making Elaine''s inner unhappiness more intense. But the fact is that she can''t even touch it without saying a word, and even if she doesn''t, she can''t change the absolute strength gap.

    And Wescott is like completely forgotten the existence of Ailian, looking out of the window at night, his face is still excited.

    "Ah ~ ~ how can I invite that fairy here? Deploy the entire ''DEM'' combat execution force? Join up with "ast"? Or take the lives of those who get along well with him to threaten? "

    With the most dangerous words in his mouth, Wisconsin said to himself with a smile on his face.

    "But it seems a little disrespectful. How about visiting in person?"

    "That''s too dangerous!" Elaine said without hesitation, "I can find Ike without him!"

    "Oh?..." Wisconsin looked at Ailian in surprise. "Do you have a way?"

    "Yes..."

    Wisconsin laughed a few more times and looked out of the window.

    "That''s very much to be expected..."

 Chapter 1171

    (ask for support...)

    "so, the matter of fairy sisters has been solved?..."

    Listening to the voice from Meijiu on the other end of the phone, speechless while sorting out the clothes on his bed, sighed at the same time.

    "Yes, although the process was a little complicated, it was finally solved..."

    "If so, why do you sigh?" The beautiful nine full of doubts sweet voice line from the mobile phone rings frequently.

    "Don''t you care about the fairy sisters? Since the matter has been settled, we should be happy... "

    Hearing Meijiu''s words, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    It''s true that this time''s or American island study trip not only gave the person sent by "DEM" a head-on blow, but also met the famous "berserk" (crazy warrior) in the organization of elves, and sealed them smoothly. It''s something to celebrate in all aspects.

    But from the speechless point of view, it is a happy event to seal the eight dancing sisters, but the same thing, there are many headaches.

    First of all, needless to say, the first headache is naturally the relationship between the eight dance sisters and Shixiang.

    It has been a long time since the time of studying and traveling in the United States

    After that, after the seal, and make sure that there is no abnormal eight dance sisters were "Ratatosk" to arrange in their own side, followed by their own home.

    Originally, the houses of the Wuhe family were seriously full. After the arrival of crazy three, I slept on the sofa when I went to sleep in the silent night for a while. It wasn''t until later that he cleaned out a room that he usually used for stacking things, which made him have a room again.

    Therefore, for the destination of the eight dancing sisters, "Ratatosk" is intended to be arranged in a nearby apartment and taken care of nearby.

    Anyway, no one in the world can shake the seal of "seal ring", except for wordless. You don''t have to worry about the spirits'' bad mood all day long like the original, which will lead to the counter current of spiritual power and bring disaster.

    Moreover, once the eight dance sisters stay together, the situation is still very stable, even if the spiritual force will reverse the current, the probability of occurrence is very low. Therefore, there is no problem for them to live on their own.

    But the problem is, the eight dance sisters are firmly against it.

    There''s only one reason. It''s in that apartment. No speechless!

    They have completely defined themselves as wordless slaves, but in fact, they are more like the eight dancing sisters of the maid shouting that wherever the Master goes, they will go where there is no master. I''d rather die than go!

    Such a pair of "loyal" lovely slaves issued such a declaration that they believed that no matter which man they changed, they would become their master. I can''t sleep excitedly. At the beginning of wordless, it was the same. But later, he found out that this kind of idea is really naive

    The first reason is that these poor slave sisters don''t know how to serve people, and even seduce people are half buckets of water

    The second reason is that they can''t serve people. At most, they won''t let them serve. Anyway, the so-called "I-oriented" was just a reason made up by wordless in order to persuade them to accept the seal. However, the self-esteem of the sisters was not so high.

    I can''t serve others, but I just want to serve them. For this reason, I have launched the so-called "special training of serving". I have changed the way I want to serve. Even the inappropriate teaching films for children are taken out for learning.

    It''s not a problem. After all, even if I study, I''m sure I''m happy. The problem is that there is only one TV at home.

    And it''s still in the hall!

    As a result, the two sisters took these so-called special training videos to the hall to play in broad daylight, the voice was still open, and then, speechless, they were shamed to be red faced and weaved out of the house. Until the next day, they let him come back

    There are also three reasons, which can also be said to be the first reason, the room at home is not enough

    There are only five rooms in the Wuhe family, one for speechless, one for Shizhi, one for zither, one for Shixiang and Siji, and the other one for crazy three though it is empty. Even if the eight dancing sisters move in, they will have to move out sooner or later.

    For this reason, the eight dance sisters put out a sentence

    Let''s have a room with the host!

    Then the trouble came

    Shizhi''s behavior, like that of treating worms, is not to say for the time being. Shixiang alone can''t pass the test. But under the instigation of Si Sinai, Si Sinai also expressed his opposition with a red face.

    So, on the day when we discussed the housing problem, the whole Wuhe family was in a state of chaos. The war situation was a tragedy. At last, a plan appeared

    Ten incense and four systems are a group!

    Yajuya, Xi Xian!

    There is a duel between the two groups every day. There are various contents in the duel, but there will always be only one result!That is, the winning group can sleep in a room with wordless that night, while the losing group can only sleep in the room with ten fragrance and four Chi.

    After all, no matter who the winner is, he will not suffer from the loss without saying anything, or even eat some unexpected tofu.

    If there is no Shizhi

    Speechless will never forget that day, when Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian fight for their first room, they also fight for the right to sleep with them. Shizhi secretly left him a word

    "Every night I will go to your room to inspect. If I can see any strange scene, I will take a picture of it and send it to the Internet or the class..."

    As a result, as for the dark life that I can''t eat and feel, I kneel down without words..

    by the way, the reason why Shizhi agreed to let the eight dancing sisters live in Wuhe''s house, I don''t know without words, but only that day, I learned that the Qin where the eight dancing sisters were sealed had made a phone call to Shizhi, and then, once again, Shizhi was crying Said that we absolutely welcome Yeju Yan and Xi Xian to stay.

    By the way, for a short period of time since I left, wordless attacked the headache of "berserk" (crazy warrior). Qinli gave wordless a phone call, and then, the day of wordless again, I cried and laughed

    As for the internal situation, it''s not known. It''s up to others to mend their brains

    When I think of all the events in my family these days, I have no words to express my sadness and complicated words back to the beautiful nine.

    "Happiness does exist, but there are various reasons, so it''s really complicated..."

    "That''s why it''s said that men are disgusting creatures. Do you think it''s useful to pretend to be deep?" Mei Jiu snorted, but the impression of men has evolved from "dirty" to "disgusting". I don''t know whether Mei Jiu''s heart is gradually opening, or whether it''s because the object is speechless

    "When it comes to men''s deep clothes, don''t women also like to play mystery?" Speechless, he said: "just like you, from the day of study trip, almost every night you call to ask why you don''t say, and every time you ask, you hang up and want to make people depressed?"

    "Off It''s none of your business... " The tone of Mei Jiu was flustered, and she said such a sentence viciously, then muttered again.

    "You think I''d like to Who knows why I want to call you every time I pick up my cell phone... "

    "What do you say?..." Hearing the confused murmur of Mei Jiu, he said silently and helplessly, "would you please speak louder if you want to speak?"

    "I said! You should be thankful if I can call you! " "So, tell me the phone numbers of those lovely elves around you, and then die quickly!" cried Mei Jiu

    "I''m sorry, I can''t even die..." Make complaints about silence. "And what do you want to do? What''s their idea? "

    "Since they''re all elves, they must be lovely?" When saying this, the voice of Mei Jiu is full of intoxication.

    "It would be nice to have tea with them and have dessert together..."

    Finish saying, beautiful nine tone a meal, hesitated for a while, open mouth suddenly.

    "Why don''t you come to my concert with those elves?"

    Smell speech, speechless that is finishing the clothes on the bed hand suddenly stagnated, silent for a while, opened.

    "Yes Do you use your own voice? "

    This time, it''s Mei Jiu''s turn to silence

 Chapter 1172

    With the silence of the two people, an unspeakable depression suddenly fluctuated between the two people, as if breaking through the distance between them, connecting with the mobile phone, and communicating with each other.

    Even if speechless and beautiful nine can''t see what kind of expression is on the other end of the mobile phone at the moment, it''s probably because they don''t need face-to-face, and the psychological defense between each other has weakened a lot.

    Therefore, I waited for a long time, speechless, until the dark words of the nine beauties.

    "No Now, I have only one voice left... "

    "Yes Do you?... " Speechless sighs of disappointment.

    "What a pity..."

    Hearing this sentence, Meijiu was silent again, but the silence did not last for a long time. Soon, a sentence contained feelings that he did not know. It sounded very complicated. It spread into the silent ear from the other end of the mobile phone.

    "Why so keen on my old voice? Isn''t my voice good now?... " Although we can''t see the present appearance of Meijiu, we can see from the low voice that Meijiu should have pursed her lips and squeezed out such a sentence.

    "Mingming''s voice has more fans'' support than the previous one, and it is also liked by more top performers. Why do you want me to sing with the previous voice?..."

    "Ask this question..." Speechless shook his head and threw off his clothes. Sit on the bed and meditate for a while. "Then I ask you, why do you want to sing in the current voice? Do you hate that voice you used to hear? "

    "How can I hate it!" Mei Jiu''s voice seemed excited. "That''s my voice! The only thing left in my life! How can I hate it? "

    "Then why don''t you use it to sing?" Wordless closed his eyes. "That''s your voice, isn''t it?"

    "Because it''s gone! Taken away by those filthy human beings! " Mei Jiu began to carry resentment in her excited voice.

    "What if it''s any better?! The result is not gone! It''s gone! I can''t help it! "

    "Is that so?..." Listening to the excited, resentful and bitter voice of Meijiu, the silent heart calmed down strangely.

    "The so-called psychogenic disease refers to a kind of disease caused by mental or psychological factors, which is specifically manifested in the fact that the patients suffer certain blow in the aspects of life or spirit, so that the diseases that should not have are directly reflected in the body by the patients'' vulnerability in the aspects of spirit..."

    "The same is true of psychogenic aphasia, which is just a direct reflection of inner vulnerability on the body..."

    Straighten out their inner emotions, speechless voice suddenly become gentle.

    "So. Mei Jiu, your voice has never been lost, it is in your body, as long as you can become strong, it will wake up... "

    "Strong? Are you saying I''m vulnerable? " Mei Jiu smiled, ironically.

    "What if the previous voice came back? Will anyone listen to me?... "

    Without waiting for a silent answer, Mei Jiu raised her voice.

    "No way. If someone is really obsessed with my singing, why is it that they will be confused as soon as there are rumors? Why do you believe in a scandal? Don''t they like my voice and my songs? What does my voice have to do with those scandals? "

    "So, before those fans would not believe me, when I was in pain. No one helped me... " Beauty nine''s voice turned into a deep depression, full of self mockery.

    "Even if I have that voice again, then when that situation comes again, I will suffer betrayal..."

    "With the voice of the present. Others will believe me... "

    "If I lose my voice now, then I..."

    "I have not finished saying" Mei Jiu. Speechless then lengthened own tone, extremely discontented opens mouth to her.

    "I''ve been saying since the beginning. I want to listen to your songs. With your original voice, how can you think that no one likes your songs? Isn''t that where I am? "

    "You..." Meijiu''s voice suddenly vibrated violently, and soon she bit her teeth.

    "Do you think I''ll believe you if you say that? You just want to seal my psychic power. I won''t believe that... "

    "Maybe there are some reasons. I haven''t heard the song you sang before..." Speak quietly without words.

    "But if you say that no one helps you when you are in pain, then I can''t agree!"

    Mei Jiu is stunned.

    "There''s a girl in a state of pain right now. A man would want to help. Those fans didn''t help you when you were in pain. That''s because they are not men at all!"Speechless and impolite sneer. "You''ve killed all men because of the betrayal of a group of rubbish wearing men''s masks. You think they are dirty. Forgive me, I can''t agree with you!"

    "Say It''s nice to hear... " Meijiu is biting her teeth to death, trying to resist the inner shake.

    "Just like you said, if you want to overthrow all my previous cognition with such a sentence, please forgive me. I can''t agree with you in any way!"

    Smell speech, speechless suddenly speechless

    As Mei Jiu said, no matter how good he said it, it was only one sentence. There was no evidence to prove that what he said was right.

    On the contrary, Mei Jiu''s past experience is actually there, proving the ugly side of men and the correctness of what she said.

    Although there are all the suspects, in fact, at that time, none of the fans chose to believe in Meijiu and help her.

    Mei Jiu has seen the dark and ugly side of this society, but she hasn''t let her see the bright and hopeful part. How can she believe her words

    How to save this once hurt girl with a huge scar in her heart, who has not recovered until now, who has been living alone, who does not trust anyone, and who is poor

    Suddenly, an idea flashed in wordless mind.

    Is it precisely because of this, the heart of beauty nine sincerely hope that someone can listen to their own words, listen to their own complaints, let themselves vent their past pain

    Is not it because of this, since that contact, to the United States nine left a deep impression of their own, will receive the United States nine call every day

    Meijiu, is it because it''s too lonely to talk to yourself and call me all the time

    What she wants is an object that can tell the pain of the past

    Thinking of this, wordless took a deep breath and laughed.

    "Nah, beautiful nine..." At this moment, the silent voice is very light, but extremely soft.

    "When you are suffering from psychogenic aphasia, you must have hope in your heart for a while, waiting for someone to help you, so you can say the sentence ''when you are in pain, no one will help you''?"

    Mei Jiu''s heart beat violently, and her eyes also fluctuated. She opened her mouth conditionally, and immediately wanted to refute.

    But before she could reply, the silent voice rang in her ears and her heart.

    "Good! I''ve decided! " Silent ha ha a smile, loudly said such a sentence.

    "Since you have not chosen to believe me, I will always be waiting for you to believe me with hope!"

    Said, speechless smile bright up.

    "So, Mei Jiu, you must help me..."

    "You You Mei Jiu''s voice was shaking and her heart was in a mess.

    Because, there, some closed place, is constantly shaking

    Perhaps it is from the voice that we can hear the inner feelings of the beauty nine. A silent smile and a sharp turn of words.

    "When was the concert held?"

    Mei jiuleng for a moment, subconsciously replied: "a week later, the central venue of the north square of Tiangong City, at two o''clock in the afternoon..."

    "Oh? Time is still full... " Speechless shrugs.

    "I see. I''ll come with my family and cheer you on!"

    "Ha?..." Mei Jiuhua is stunned. "Didn''t you say you wanted to hear me sing in a real voice? I was... "

    "I really want to hear you sing in a real voice, but you can''t do it now, can you?" Speechless has been laughing, laughing

    "I''ll wait until you sing in a real voice..."

 Chapter 1173

    Thank you very much for panda "Yunqiqinggu" and "Pinghe talents" are rewarded

    Tiangong city

    This is the famous square in the north of Tiangong city!

    The reason why the word "famous" is added is that the square covers a wide area, has a special rental venue, is close to some activity centers, and has relatively prosperous entertainment facilities. Therefore, when there are any concerts or large-scale activities in Tiangong City, generally, they will choose to enter here that ''s ok.

    Although there are not many squares in the north of Tiangong City, there are also many. But in Tiangong City, once someone talks about "North Square", then the North Square refers to the big square in front of him.

    Today, in this square, one of the largest venues in the central area has been packed.

    There are not many people who know this central conference hall, but most of them are women, and they all take it as their destination

    When Wuyan came to the North Square with Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya and Xixian together, the scene that appeared in front of them was a surprise to everyone.

    A sea of people!

    What a real sea of people!

    The whole vast square is almost crowded with people. Looking at it, the first goal is to enter a large group of people with dark heads and colorful hair. Except for the nearest group of people, the rest of the people can hardly see their position below the chest. The scene of people crowding is spectacular.

    "Well A lot of people... "

    "Here It''s amazing... "

    "Amazing, the first time I saw so many people..."

    Shixiang, yaguya and Xixian have been stunned by so many people. The shy Si Si is even more timid to hide behind speechless, holding his clothes, as if afraid of being thrown down like a child, pitiful face, cute kill a surrounding uncle.

    "It''s just a square. As for such exaggeration?... " Speechless is also looking at the dark figure in front of me, it''s very dark.

    "It''s more than that at the last Qixi Festival. Has it been known that Meijiu plans to hold a concert here?"

    This sentence just came out, its right ear, a wireless headset immediately came out of the sound of no waves.

    "I know that yuxiaomei nine will hold a concert here today, only those fans who are on her fan page..." In the piano, the "precious pearl" in the mouth is rotating. Looking at the scene on the large screen of the command room, I explained it in a vague tone.

    "This square is a famous square. There are not only entertainment facilities, but also some large-scale activities that are often held here. Sometimes there are signature meetings and handshake meetings of idol groups, which are held here as a place for holding ceremonies every day. That''s not too much. There will be so many people. There''s nothing strange... "

    "That''s amazing enough..." Speechless shook his head, chuckled: "I didn''t expect to see so many people..."

    "Oh?..." Chin in the eyebrows pick pick pick. "Have you ever seen as many people as this?"

    "Well, when I was at sparrell World College in the college competition, that time. People in the audience are almost the same size... " Speechless scratched his cheek and recalled.

    "What''s more, there are so many people holding wedding ceremonies when they enter the world of" sword God "due to compulsory tasks..."

    "Wedding ceremony?" In the earphone, Qin Li, Zhen Na and night moon cried out as if they had lost their voice, awakened the speechless memory, and realized what they had just said. Speechless heart screamed bad.

    "Ah, Shidao..." The elder brother in Qin, who has been talking about since he became the silent calling figure, is finally replaced with "Shi Dao" again. Then, a funny word came out of the earphone.

    "Wedding ceremony or something, I''ve never heard of..."

    "Elder brother..." Really that is not even the captain, and the tone is also a little uncertain.

    "Has your elder brother been married?"

    "It''s worthy of being a captain. I''m just a high school student..." The night moon said this in admiration. Then the question of doubt came out.

    "But what are the forced tasks and the world of sword God? What is the "sparril World College"? Is there such a college? "

    "Ahaha..." Hearing the continuous sound of danger, panic or doubt in the earphone, speechless and hurriedly put on a ha ha, as if nothing had been heard, and pull up four kinds of hands.

    "SA, hurry up. It''s not good to be late..."

    "I see!"

    "Yes Yes! ""Hum, it''s only the honor of those ordinary people to wait for my coming, but it''s also very impolite to be late. Besides, it''s the master''s order, so I reluctantly accepted it."

    "Agree, Xi Xian also wants to know what kind of person the host''s friend is..."

    I got the answers from four fairy girls with different styles. I shook my head with a silent smile and took four beautiful girls around me to the central conference hall

    There are a lot of people in the square. Although there are many people in the square at ordinary times, they seem to be more like today. I don''t know if it''s because of the concert held here by Meijiu.

    In order to avoid being scattered by the flow of people, wordless has been holding the most rash ten joss sticks and the most Petite four series of hands, squeezing the flow of people, and opening the way for a group of girls. Yeguya and Xixian seem to want to hold the wordless hands, but they are occupied by the ten joss sticks and four series first, so they can only retreat and ask for the second time and take his clothes.

    So, with four beautiful and lovely girls, speechless once became the most prominent person in the square crowd, and even could hear the angry voice of resentment or envy and jealousy from around.

    It''s a pity that they have been used to these speechless people who ignore them directly, and give some guys who want to fish in troubled waters and steal their wallets and some guys who have been malicious and extend their evil hands to the hidden parts of the four fairy maidens with a blue and white current, which will smoke their mouths and burn their hair.

    Until about 20 minutes later, a group of five people were able to squeeze out the crowd and came to the central venue

    Compared with the venue of the last concert, this venue is undoubtedly larger and more conspicuous.

    The gate is wider and higher than the gate of the museum, just like the gate of a large palace. Girls with excited faces hand the tickets to the gatekeeper, and walk into the venue in groups of joy, looking very happy.

    Among them, most of them are the people who were involved in the wordless battle with Meijiu in the last concert!

    However, the memory of that day has already been eliminated, and the injuries of these fans have become intact under the treatment of some therapeutic "display devices". The experience of that day, for them, should be a rather illusory dream

    "Oh Oh ~ ~" Shixiang cushions her toes, and her Amethyst eyes flash with splendor. She screams with exaggeration.

    "There are many people here..."

    "When you get inside, you''ll find more people..." Speechless smile, holding the hands of Shixiang and sisinai, walking towards the meeting place.

    But he didn''t go straight to the gate. Instead, he went around to the back of the meeting, which made the two people confused.

    "Ah, master..." Then Jerusha took his silent garment and asked for help.

    "Why not go to the front door?"

    "I also want to go to the front door..." Speechless sighed and complained.

    "It''s just that Mei Jiu''s concerts are always limited to women, and only those fans who join her fan club will have tickets. They can''t buy tickets from other places, so she asked me to go through the back door directly. If I go through the front door, I''m afraid I''ll be blown out by those crazy fans."

    "Oh?..." Yajuya squinted his eyes. "Even the owner of eight dances, the son of hurricanes, dare to roar. It''s so arrogant that it''s so beautiful."

    "Agree, why can''t the master of Xi Xian go through the main door?" Xixian crooked his head, water silver eyes also emerged a little anger.

    "Isn''t that differential treatment? Xi Xian will never allow his master to be treated like this! "

    "Well, there are complicated reasons in it..." Speechless hurriedly stopped two sisters who seemed to want to fight each other.

    "Let''s move here first, will you?..."

    Yajuyan and Xixian pouted their mouths, but they nodded their heads and made silent smile

 Chapter 1174

    Walking on the passageway provided by the central conference hall for the special staff, Wuyan, Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya and Xixian five people, bearing the strange eyes of women passing by, walked forward at the same time.

    Yakuya is like a country bumpkin who just entered the big city. She keeps looking left and right, observing the surrounding area. After observing for a while, she looks at the staff around her as if they are bored, and tilts her head.

    "How do you feel The people here are all women

    "Question..." Xi Xian also looked around. "Xi Xian has the same question..."

    "So it''s true that all the people here are women..." Shixiang looks at speechless.

    "Why is that? The way of scholars

    "You ask me..." Speechless and resentful touched his nose. "Although I do know the reason, but you still don''t know better, otherwise you will regret following..."

    Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian suddenly looked at each other and opened their mouths. When they wanted to ask something more, they were the first to open their mouths and interrupted them.

    "Here we are!"

    With the spread of this sentence, speechless footsteps also stopped in front of a rest room, let four fairy girls also follow to stop their own footsteps.

    "Be careful!"

    At the same time, in the earphones, there was a cautious voice in the piano.

    "Don''t forget that the last time you saw Mei Jiu, she attacked her involuntarily. Although your relationship seems to be very good during this period, it was only on the phone after all. Maybe if I meet you again, my liking for you will still drop to the point where even cockroaches are inferior! "

    Hearing this, he shook his head and knocked on the door of the rest room.

    "Please come in..."

    The sweet and intoxicating voice line is still unusually clear and charming even under the shelter of the cold door, just like a stream of heating. It makes the pores of Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian all open, and the expression on their faces is very comfortable.

    Seeing this scene with his own eyes, he couldn''t help being stunned and laughing bitterly.

    "It''s true that even the recognizer is called" Diva ". The voice alone is unforgettable..."

    With such a sense, speechless directly opened the door of the lounge

    In the spacious lounge, there is only one figure

    The first one is the striking violet color. The long hair falls like a waterfall, and the shining silver eyes hide a starry sky. People can''t help but want to immerse themselves in it. They are full-bodied, fiery and delicate. They are wearing a white dress. Set off the shiny skin.

    After a while, when I saw Meijiu again, she was still beautiful like a fairy coming out of a dream. She was so charming that the four fairy maidens who had met Meijiu for the first time were a little shocked.

    And it seems to feel that the people who come in are not ordinary staff, sitting on the chair. Right in front of the mirror, the beautiful nine sides of their hair turned their heads and looked at the direction of the door. Then, the line of five people led by wordless came into her sight.

    Mei Jiu was stunned slightly. When she realized who was coming, her bright silver eyes flashed a brilliant light. After a look of silence, she turned away a little flustered and unhappy.

    "It''s really leisurely enough. The concert is about to start..."

    "Well, haven''t you started yet?" Meet again after such a long time. The wordless expression was slightly unnatural, but it still spread out and used the tone of the previous phone conversation with Meijiu.

    "If we can get in through the front door, the trouble will be reduced."

    "I''m not going to let men into my concert hall!" Mei Jiu said such a sentence without any politeness. "It''s an exception to be able to get you here. The exception of the absolute exception! "

    "Yes, yes..." Listening to Meijiu''s words is like concealing something, but also with a little serious words. For a while without words, she was not sure what she was thinking. She could only perfunctorily sigh.

    At the same time, in the headphones, the voice of a group of Ratatosk members operating the instrument in the command room of "fraccinas" also sounded.

    "Kindness - 70%! Fixed! No change! "

    "Psionic response - now stable! No exception! Judge that there is no danger of triggering a space earthquake! "

    "Mental state - fluctuation frequency is more prominent! The target Spirit "Diva" seems to have some abnormal emotions! "

    "Well Qin nodded and looked at the beautiful nine image projected on the big screen and all the numerical changes. The red eyes narrowed gradually.

    "Everything is good except mental state, but why the ups and downs of mental state are so uncertain?""The change of this value is similar to the presentation of panic or heart rate acceleration..." On one side, making the voice face expressionless answer.

    "I''m afraid it''s because of seeing the young man..."

    "Is that so?..." In the piano, I pouted my eyebrows, turned my head, and gave a bad smile to the megaphone.

    "That elder brother, do you want to take advantage of the situation and take Meijiu here?"

    "At that time, I was not far from death..." Speechless can''t help but make complaints about it. "Let''s not talk about Meijiu. There are four elves in my side. Do you want me to show you the skills of taking advantage of girls in front of them?"

    "What''s the matter!" The piano said such a powerful sentence. "In any case, there is no danger of counter current of psychic force. Just think of a way to coax them back afterwards. Isn''t that what you are good at?..."

    "Good at your sister!"

    "Sorry, I''m your sister..."

    During the quarrel between wordless and Qin, in the rest room, Meijiu first snorted discontentedly, and immediately wanted to take back her eyes on wordless. But this time, Shixiang four people standing behind wordless were also inadvertently glanced at by her.

    Looking at four beautiful girls standing behind speechless, Mei Jiu was stunned first, then a pair of bright silver eyes twinkled.

    "You are..." Mei Jiu stands up from her seat, with an unusual bright expression. Her clear eyes sweep to Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya and Xixian. Her smile is very bright. She comes over.

    Looking at the smiling beauty nine coming here, I don''t know why, four fairy girls feel a strange sense of crisis at the same time. In an instant, four fairy girls all step back and hide behind the speechless.

    "What do you want to do?..." Without any intention, Shixiang directly follows the inner guidance, holding the silent clothes tightly with her hands, and her face is taut, saying it out politely.

    "Don''t get too close to me. I feel like you are dangerous..."

    "Well, do you want to offend me?" Yegungya''s voice is still so arrogant, but the petite body is firmly fixed behind the speechless.

    "It''s really courageous. In this case, you have to be prepared to thoroughly experience the horror of the eight dances!"

    Warning Xi Xian''s eyes sparkled with vigilance. "If you get closer, Xi Xian has the right to defend himself..."

    "Wuwu..." Si Si pulled the hat off his head and put it on his face. He was a little flustered, with tears in his eyes.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    However, next, Miko uses action to tell Wuyan that he is naive

    "Natural system Middle and second systems Debilitating system And the cute little, timid Lori

    The beautiful big eyes of Miyuki have been twinkling stars. They hold their hands together and place them on their chest. Their faces are full of loss and blush. Like a girl falling in love, their eyes are increasingly blurred and blurred. At last, they can''t help shouting.

    "Ah!!! No way! "

    With the sound of this scream, Meijiu had not had a rapid speed before, and rushed towards Shixiang, sisinai, yeguya and Xixian.

    "Please be sure to have a meal with me! Lovely girls! "

    "Wow! Don''t come! "

    In the plaintive voice, four fairy girls run away.

    "Ah!"

    "You are offending! It''s offensive! "

    "Shudder, don''t run this way!"

    "Ah Why run away! Wait... "

    "Whoa!!!"

    Looking at the five fairy girls, they make a mess like this. They look up and sigh

 Chapter 1175

    "Mei Jiu ~ ~ ~ Mei Jiu ~ ~ ~ Mei Jiu ~ ~"

    in the dim meeting place where the light has been eliminated, fans in the audience are frantically waving their fluorescent sticks and shouting a name that seems to be unified after training, which makes the whole concert place full of deafening cheers.

    Unfortunately, no matter how loud the cheers are, there is no way to hide a voice.

    To be more precise, it should be a song after microphone amplification

    On the bright stage full of lights, the sound of "click click" Spotlight turning on rings several times in a short time. From different directions, spotlights of different colors shine on the center of the stage together, exposing the figure of beautiful nine in white dress like the goddess of moonlight in the eyes of a large audience.

    "Beautiful nine!!!"

    In this moment, the sound in the conference hall was several times bigger than before. It reverberated in the whole conference hall, making the ground seem to be shaken.

    Standing on the brightly lit stage, looking at the fans'' crazy drinking in the audience below, Miyuki showed a sweet smile and stretched out her hands.

    "Hello everyone!"

    "Good!!!"

    In place of cheers, the overlapping harmony was echoed in every corner of the venue, and Mei Jiu nodded with satisfaction. A lovely wink towards a certain position in the audience.

    "Thank you for coming today. I''m very, very happy. So, I hope everyone can have a good time today!"

    Leaving the opening words of such a sentence, Mei Jiu seemed to dance in a circle and step on a dance step. Then, the clear music began to cover all the voices of the scene, and started to ring.

    Next came the intoxicating song of mikou.

    With a light step. Stretching the beautiful body. Under the light, there is always a sweet smile on Meijiu''s face, dancing and singing with the music.

    With the song into * *. The tunes began to get happier. The spotlight on the stage is getting brighter and brighter.

    The dance range of Mei Jiu is becoming more and more intense. Along with the whole performance, play their own all, so that the audience mood and atmosphere of the whole venue are constantly expanding. It''s full of enthusiasm and revelry.

    "Well How beautiful... "

    On a long and thin channel set near the backstage of the stage, five people, such as wordless, Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya and Xixian, stand here one after another. From the side of the stage, they watch the singing of Meijiu with the closest distance from Meijiu, and listen to the echoing melody. Everyone''s performance is different.

    Si Si''s eyes are wide open, watching the dance steps on the stage, smiling and singing the beautiful nine songs. He can''t help but look into the God. The blue beautiful eyes are full of waves. Obviously, they have been conquered by the beautiful nine songs.

    Yajuya and Xixian close their eyes and simply use their hearing to feel the beautiful nine songs. Their faces are peaceful.

    As for Shixiang, she blinked her innocent purple eyes and gradually lost her mind.

    Even Shixiang doesn''t have a comprehensive understanding of idols, songs and so on, and there are not many enthusiastic people who have lost their spirits at this time. We can imagine how far the singing of Meijiu has come.

    Whether it''s action or dance, expression or melody, the company has exerted its overwhelming power and captured the hearts and minds of all the audience in the whole venue in an instant.

    Who can imagine the support of the audience who are waving the fluorescent wand and shouting the deafening cheers

    In fact, it''s just a singer who has only made his debut for half a year

    There is no doubt that the atmosphere of the whole venue has reached an unprecedented level of madness and heat because of the beautiful nine songs, and the emotions of fans are also extremely high. If someone faints because of too much emotion at this time, then it shouldn''t be a surprise.

    Watching Meijiu play her best on the stage, Shixiang, sisinai, yeguya and Xixian are full of longing.

    Perhaps, in the heart of every girl, there is a dream to stand on the stage

    Only the always listless Xi Xian accidentally saw that, unlike all the people trapped in the beautiful nine''s singing and charm on the spot, there was a indifferent expression on his silent face from the beginning to the end.

    Even, Xi Xian also found that from time to time, between the wordless brows, there are still a few wisps of disappointment and helplessness, which make Xi Xian immerse in the stage as if waking up, looking towards wordless with worry.

    "Worried, does the host not like the singing of Meijiu?"

    The voice of Xi Xian immediately attracted the attention of the other three fairy girls, and turned their attention to the speechless body."What''s the matter?..." Shixiang looks into speechless eyes and asks in doubt, "Shidao, don''t you like the singing of Meijiu?"

    "Is that so?" Yeuguya tilts his head and holds his hands. "If the host really doesn''t like Mei Jiu''s singing, let''s leave..."

    "Brother Shidao..." Si Si also grasped the silent corner of his garment and said that he was on his side.

    Seeing the worried eyes and unrepentant manifesto cast by four elves and girls just immersed in the beautiful nine performances, wordless heart warms slightly and smiles.

    "I can''t say I don''t like the singing of Meijiu..." Speechless comfort general touched the head of Si Si Nai, also shook the hand of Xi Xian standing beside himself, handed a reassuring look to the four fairy maidens present, and then looked to Mei Jiu, sighed.

    "Just, a little worried..."

    Although Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian were sealed by their spiritual power, they didn''t realize anything, but speechless could clearly perceive it.

    When Meijiu is singing, she is always infused with spiritual power!

    That is to say, the beauty nine is still singing with confusing songs as always, using its own strength all the time to maximize the enthusiasm of the audience.

    It''s not that Mei Jiu''s songs are not pleasant to listen to. Even if they are not infused with spiritual power, Mei Jiu''s songs can still affect the emotions of the audience. However, after the spiritual power is infused, the inner emotions of the audience will be increased a lot, and the performance will be more crazy.

    What does this mean

    It means that Meijiu is afraid!

    Afraid of singing their own songs, not expected support!

    Maybe it should be said that Mei Jiu is worried that her songs will not get the expected response, and will be sneered at by the audience

    In other words, in fact, Meijiu has been afraid of its fans!

    That''s why she wants to use this method to increase other people''s inner emotions.

    Obviously, the past experience, even after half a year, still affects the United States nine, left a shadow in her heart

    So, speechless to say that they are worried about

    As for disappointment, it''s not that I was disappointed that Mei Jiu used the power of elves to sing. It''s just that I was simply disappointed because I couldn''t hear the original singing of Mei Jiu

    Therefore, speechless in disappointment did not find that, on the stage, after singing, Mei Jiugang, who was planning to have a half-time break, just saw speechless face with a sigh of disappointment.

    Looking at the wine red eyes with worry and disappointment, Mei Jiu''s heart shook fiercely.

    After a look of speechless, and then a look at all the fans in the audience below, Miyuki hesitated.

    Myself, is not here, try to see, can not use the power of elves, to sing their original voice

    In my heart, the thought flashed, and the bright silver eyes of mikou immediately showed infinite fear.

    In my mind, half a year ago, I stood on the stage and accepted the cold and dark eyes of all the audience in the arena. I tried my best to open my mouth and make a sound to the microphone in my hand, but in any case, I couldn''t make a sound. The scene of despair appeared in my mind, which magnified the fear in my eyes.

    Driven by the extreme fear, the thought of singing with her own voice disappeared. Mei Jiu shook her head and forced up a smile. She waved to the audience at the bottom of the auditorium. Then, under the cheering and watching of all the people on the scene, she walked slowly to the side of the channel

    However, in the deepest part of the heart of the nine, the idea that just disappeared from the clouds has been concealed from the nine itself, engraved with a faint trace

 Chapter 1176

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "Beiming Youyu"

    Walking on the way back to the lounge, no one spoke, making the atmosphere quite heavy

    Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian all walked in the back, looking at the speechless and Meijiu people who were walking in front side by side. They kept communicating with each other secretly, as if they were communicating something.

    Of course, it means to communicate with each other in eyes, but Shixiang has only one emotion in her eyes, that is, to be at a loss

    Siji is not dazed, but her big eyes are full of doubts. Obviously, she doesn''t understand what the other three sisters are talking about.

    Only yajuyan and Xixian kept on looking at each other, nodded or shook their heads from time to time, and expressed what they wanted to say in their hearts with extremely subtle movements. Besides, they understood each other''s appearance, which made people sigh that they were indeed twin sisters

    As for walking in front, the silent and beautiful nine people are walking on the road, one is looking up at the ceiling, the other is looking down at the floor. A dull atmosphere fluctuates back and forth between the two people, which is very depressing.

    Secretly glanced at the speechless eyes on the ceiling, looking back at the worried and disappointed eyes of speechless just now, a sudden apology came out of the heart of mikou, which made her want to apologize for speechless.

    But then, Miyuki realized

    I didn''t do anything wrong and didn''t do anything to make others angry. Is it necessary to apologize

    At the thought of this, the apology that was about to be exported was also swallowed by all of the nine Americans, and once again lowered his head. Keep looking at the floor.

    But, the beauty nine actually knows!

    Know why speechless performance!

    However, Mei Jiu does not know how to respond, so she can only choose silence.

    For the beauty of the present, find the voice of the past. It''s just too much.

    Give up the voice now, it will be more reluctant.

    It''s not too much to say you don''t want to.

    Mingming thinks so, but Meijiu''s heart is extremely impetuous, which makes her not want to keep such silence again, and she gently opens her lips several times. But I can''t say anything, I can only keep it like this.

    Until a moment, walking beside, has been looking at the ceiling speechless suddenly eyes a congealing, a hold of the hands of the United States nine, stopped.

    Mei Jiu was surprised on the spot. Looking at his hand which was held by speechless, in an instant, in his heart, a kind of resistance rose like a conditioned reflex.

    That''s the reaction of Miko''s aversion to men!

    Obviously, even if the object is speechless, Meijiu doesn''t want him to touch his body casually.

    "What are you doing!" Mei Jiu can''t help but struggle.

    "Let go of me!"

    Hearing this, speechless cast aside the struggling beauty. Ignore her actions, pull her to her behind, look up, look at the front, the corner of the mouth raised a radian.

    "What an unexpected guest..."

    At this time, she found out

    On the front passage, about seven or eight meters away from the crowd, a man in ol''s clothes has light gold hair. Women who don''t look like oriental people are standing there, looking at them, their faces are cold.

    "Master way!"

    "Brother Shidao..."

    "Master!"

    "Repeat! Master! "

    Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian seem to have found something wrong. They ran behind speechless and looked ahead. When the girls saw the beautiful woman standing there, Shixiang cried out in surprise.

    "Eh Aren''t you the photographer when you were studying and traveling? "

    That''s right!

    Come, it''s Elaine!

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s her!"

    In the command room of "fraccinas", it was a big surprise to see Ailian on the big screen.

    "How could she be there?!"

    "Zhenna..." On the platform of commander, I turned my head and looked at Zhenna.

    "Do you know her?"

    "It''s hard to know..." Really that raised the face, smiled smile, just that smile, looks a little fake.

    "Elaine Mira methers, the second executive director of DEM, known as the world''s most powerful magician, is the right and left hand of Isaac ray Belham Wisconsin, the executive director of DEM, a very dangerous person!"

    ¡°¡®dem¡¯£¿£¡¡± On one side, the night moon and a group of members of latatosk exclaimed.

    "The most powerful magician in the world..." Qin''s eyes narrowed and he asked Zhen, "is she strong?"

    "Strong! Very strong! There is no doubt that the world is the strongest! " There is no hesitation in answering this question."If I have the ability to kill the elves who don''t show the angel, this person has the ability to kill even the elves who show the angel."

    "What..." This time, his face changed.

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, on the special staff channel of the concert hall, Ailian gazed at the speechless girl standing in front of them, her face full of dignity.

    "Long time no see, elf - ''the red devil''..."

    "Spirit?!" Meijiu is surprised to see speechless, but in return, speechless and helpless shrugs.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here..." Speechless to show a let Ailian slightly some heart tremor smile like expression, the opening of the play.

    "Isn''t even the most powerful magician in the world captured by the voice of Mikado?"

    "Magician..." Meijiu''s face was very fierce. At last, she understood what kind of situation it was, and why she held her hand without any words. At present, she did not resist any more. She looked at Ailian and was silent.

    Ailian glanced at the beauty, even though she looked speechless.

    "I will express my intention directly!" After saying this, Ailian hesitated for a moment and called out softly.

    "I''m here to invite you!"

    "Invite me?..." Speechless eyebrow a pick, seem to think of what, smile.

    "It''s the sick guy from Wisconsin, isn''t it?"

    Hearing that wordless Wisconsin was disgusted, Ailian frowned deeply, but she didn''t say anything. She looked at wordless directly.

    "What do you mean, then?"

    "Brother! Don''t promise! "

    Ailian''s words just dropped, and the voice in the earphone began to ring in a hurry.

    "Although the company of ''DEM'' in Tiangong city is only a branch, we don''t know what it has. The enemy''s base camp can''t go anywhere!"

    "Yes! Elder brother! " Really that also hastens to open an mouth.

    "Although the manufacturing technology of ''DEM'' in ''display device'' is weaker than that of ''astatosk'' parent organization ''yasgett Electronics Co., Ltd.," DEM "has always advocated that the development of fighting power of elves is very strong. Even if the elder brother is no more powerful, the opponent is a whole'' DEM ''company, and there is no winner!"

    "Captain..." The night moon also made a sound. "Caution is a trap..."

    Listening to the voice from everyone in the earphone, I shook my head speechlessly and helplessly, which made Elaine think it was to be rejected, and then the voice turned.

    "Didn''t you say that? If I can survive, meet Ike with me... "

    "Well, I did say that..." Speechless spread out his hands, pondered for a while, and laughed.

    "Good! I accepted it! "

    "Brother!" In the earphones, the sharp voice of the piano came into the silent ear.

    "Rest assured..." Speechless whispered to the earphone: "don''t forget, I still have the beast and the" Ruby mode ". If I can''t help it, I''ll be able to use the space to move and escape. It''s not going to happen..."

    Now, there is silence in the piano

    Glancing at Ailian whose face was slightly relaxed, she turned her head to a group of fairy girls without any words.

    "That''s it. You wait here. I''ll come when I go..."

    Smell speech, a few fairy maidens seem to want to say something, but is interrupted by speechless.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long..." Respectively shook the hands of a few girls, and then, speechless to see the United States nine.

    "Mei Jiu, Shixiang, please take care of them..."

    "Hum..." Mei Jiu hums. Don''t overdo it.

    "Needless to say, I will take good care of these lovely girls..."

    "Then please..." Speechless nodded his head and said apologetically: "this time something happened, the midfield left, the next concert, I will definitely participate in the whole process..."

    Meijiu snorted once again, but in her eyes, the little dissatisfaction that was revealed faintly disappeared

    See, speechless just smile, turn around, straight through Ailian, go out

    Ailian also followed and turned around, but before turning around, she had a dim look at the United States.

    Eyes, a silk of pure light flashing

 Chapter 1177

    (isn''t it really good to reverse black and white? ... (uneasy)...)

    the corner of Tiangong City, ''DEM'' company

    Taking the tallest and largest high-rise building as the center and within a radius of hundreds of meters, in fact, it''s all the territory of "DEM"!

    Based on this scope, DEM, like the king occupying a territory, has built many related facilities in the territory, such as office buildings, offices, research bases, etc., all of which exist in the territory. Naturally, there are also residential areas specially provided for the staff in DEM.

    And that building, which stands in the center, is the first office building of "DEM" branch, and also the most important presence of "DEM" branch.

    Under the leadership of Ailian, wordless walked in the vast hall, along a rather brilliant channel, to the top floor of the first office building of "DEM" branch.

    According to Elaine, Wisconsin was there waiting for her arrival!

    I looked around and walked around from time to time. I was wearing all kinds of Cr units, armed with weapons, and looked at a group of "DEM" magicians with vigilant eyes. I didn''t say I was tired, and I looked at Ailian.

    "I said, Miss Elaine, is this" DEM "company usually so guarded? Or is it because of my coming? "

    Hearing the speechless words, Ailian''s footsteps are unconscious. As if thinking about how to answer the silent question, but this meal, even a second of time can not be maintained, they continue to move up, Ailian also answered truthfully.

    "This is the first office building of" DEM "company. There are many secrets listed as the top secret in" DEM ", and there are also high-level people of" DEM "who are active here. Therefore, normally, the first office building is in this guard state. It has nothing to do with your coming... "

    "Nothing?" I don''t know whether to believe or not. Speechless spread out his hands and opened his mouth carelessly.

    "I''m usually so guarded. I don''t know what the real state of vigilance is. I really want to see it..."

    "Now ''DEM''. It belongs to the highest level of existence in the world. In addition, we have mastered the technology of manufacturing "display device". I believe that in this world, no one will want to offend "DEM" for no reason. No one wants to offend ''DEM''! "

    Ailian glanced speechless and seemed to mean something.

    "The real state of vigilance, that kind of situation, has not appeared in many years..."

    "Is it?" Wordless hands in the back of the head, while following Ailian walk, while saying a sentence.

    "Do you still invite me in so openly? Do you think I don''t have the ability to let" DEM "start the alert state?"

    "You misunderstood..." Ailian''s expression suddenly became a little cold. "With your strength, the alert here is nothing more than a false one. If you are going to break through, it is impossible to resist you with the current level of alert!"

    "Oh?..." He shook his head like a silent smirk. "It seems that I didn''t mean to intrude here. I really trust me..."

    "You won''t do that!" The expressionless opening of Ailian''s face.

    "After all, it''s just a bet on our game..."

    "So you really trust me..." Turn head, looked to the love lotus, speechless has the profound smile.

    "So sure I''ll cash in on that game bet? Maybe I''ll go back? It''s also possible to kill you who came here alone? "

    "You won''t do that!" Elaine''s face did not change at all, and the look in her eyes began to sharpen.

    "At least, if it''s me, I won''t do it. You, who are stronger than me, won''t do it!" At this point, Elaine suddenly paused and her voice was much smaller.

    "Of course, if it''s Ike''s direction, it''s another matter..."

    "How loyal..." After saying this, I will not speak any more. I will turn a blind eye to those guards around me and follow Ailian''s back. I will go to the top floor through a dazzling passage and some specific elevators.

    Ten minutes later, led by Ailian, speechless came to a rather dark floor

    The light here is low, which can''t be overestimated. Only a few tiny lights come out from some rooms with doors. From here on, the number of guards on guard is reduced.

    Of course, the guard has been reduced, but the danger has been increased a lot. There are no less than ten kinds of self-discipline ''display devices'' that operate on their own in the surrounding areas. I believe that when it comes to the strength of guard, compared with those places where there are guards, it is only high here.Before long, they came to an automatic door. Ailian took a few steps forward, took out an ID identification card, and brushed it on the identification instrument nearby. In front of them, the cold automatic door opened by itself, making the scene inside fall into the speechless vision.

    It''s a luxury suite comparable to the hall!

    The ground is covered with red carpet, in which there are furniture of great value at a glance, such as sofa like a bed and brilliant curtains, which are always eye-catching and extremely luxurious.

    In front of the sofa, in front of a door like window, a tall man in a suit with dark grey blond hair is standing there

    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he looks like he has been waiting for a long time. The man looks at this side, and the wordless pair of wine red pupils are together in an instant. Then, a smile appears on their faces at the same time.

    Wisconsin is the kind of smile that suppresses the excitement of seeing something you love.

    Speechless is that kind of smile, as if it is possible to launch an attack at any time, laughing like a knife.

    Looking at the smile on the faces of wordless and Wisconsin, Ailian looks on the screen. Her subconscious steps are relaxed, and she comes to Wisconsin''s side. Then, the beautiful face takes the same precautions as those of the guards.

    No doubt, speechless is better than oneself!

    Now, he has made face-to-face contact with Wisconsin. If he attacks at this time, Elaine thinks that if he doesn''t guard, there is no way to stop him in time.

    So, even for Wisconsin, Elaine had to be on the alert.

    But the two of them have completely left Ailian behind. They look at each other as if they can see through each other''s mind. They stare at each other firmly. It is not until a long time later that Wisconsin first breaks the silence.

    "Welcome to come, ''the red devil'', no, the five rivers way..." The smile on the corner of Wisconsin''s mouth widened a little.

    "I''m Isaac ray Belham Wisconsin, well, call me Wisconsin..."

    "All right!" Speechless waved and sighed.

    "I planned to do the same, but the first impression you gave me How to say, I can''t be worse, so I don''t need to call you as a friend. Let''s treat you as a passer-by first... "

    Hearing this, Ailian frowned deeply, and her eyes flashed a few cold lights, but Wisconsin was stunned for a moment, and laughed loudly.

    "Is it? That''s not bad. It seems to be a good experience to be treated with respect all the time. Let''s do that! "

    "Thank you so much..." Speechless and exaggerated relief, just as I am really glad that I can not call my name Wescott, makes Elaine''s expression more and more ugly, and makes Wescott''s smile more and more brilliant, two very sharp contrasts.

    "Then, tell me the purpose of your invitation, Mr. passerby A." Holding his hands on his chest, he looked at Wisconsin, who was smiling like a fox, and said nothing.

    "If it''s you, it''s impossible to invite an elf to have tea with you?"

    "That seems to be a good look. After all, I have never had tea with the elves..." "But if you are willing to agree to my terms, then we will have a lot of time for tea together in the future..." said Wisconsin, bending his mouth

    As he spoke, Wisconsin smiled wildly and stared at him.

    "So, if you can, can you come to our side?"

 Chapter 1178

    (I have to adjust my schedule back...)

    "so, if you can, can you come to our side?..."

    In a moment, the whole room fell into a dead silence

    There was a disgusting smile on Wescott''s face, his eyes were fixed on his speechless body, and Elaine on one side showed a very surprised look. Looking at Wescott, he didn''t seem to believe that Wescott would say such a thing.

    That''s natural. Wisconsin just needs the power of elves. He has always been obsessed with the power of elves. But it''s unprecedented to invite an elves.

    Because, compared with power, personality and human nature, it is more difficult to control.

    What''s more, the spirit''s personality and human nature, which are completely different from human beings and incarnated by disaster

    One is not good, it is likely to ignite!

    It''s impossible for Wisconsin not to understand this, but he offered such an invitation. Even staying by his side, he thought that he knew his Ailian very well, he was confused.

    Compared with Eileen, wordless performance is undoubtedly much lighter, looking up to the smiling Wisconsin.

    "Let me ask you first, what do you mean by that?"

    "Oh, is it hard to understand? It''s literally... " Wescott shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands, as if he were going to hug speechless across the air, in an uplifting tone.

    "I''d like to invite you to join ''DEM'', just like Ailian. It''s OK to be my right hand or left hand, or to be my equal, or even to let you stand at the top of the world. As long as you promise, then. No matter what kind of request I put forward, I will try my best to meet it! "

    Elaine''s face suddenly changed.

    Don''t say love lotus, even wordless eyebrows are wrinkled up.

    Wescott is the executive director of "DEM", the real senior!

    And ''DEM'' is the world''s leading organization!

    It can be said that Wisconsin''s status is better than that of the rulers of some countries. Even higher!

    In such a case, Wescoe franchised a promise that "no matter what kind of request is put forward, we will try our best to meet it". Then, no matter who changes, we will be moved by this promise.

    This is a chance to rise to the sky step by step

    It''s a pity. In the eyes of speechless and even Ailian, this promise is just like a joke.

    "Isn''t your brain broken?" With a silent sigh, he said in an impolite voice, "right and left hands? on an equal footing? The pinnacle of the world? Do you think an elf would be keen on power? "

    "Other requirements are OK!" Wescott''s smile remained the same, and his bewitching tone echoed in the air.

    "As long as I can do it, I will satisfy myself, no matter what. If not, I will try my best to do it! "

    "How is it?" Towards speechless stretch out a hand of their own, Wisconsin mouth corner slowly up.

    "Together?..."

    Voice down, the scene is silent again

    Elaine has been silent. I think she doesn''t support Wisconsin''s idea. But since it''s Wisconsin''s own will, even if she doesn''t support it, Elaine will abide by it.

    He turned his outstretched hand to blind, and his speechless eyes focused on his face for a long time. Finally, I sighed again.

    "I was expecting you to come to me to say something. Unexpectedly, since it''s such a boring thing..."

    "Oh?..." Without any surprise, Wisconsin nodded his head and turned sideways. "So, you refused?"

    "I''m confused. What gives you the confidence I will promise... " Speechless sneer, looked to the AI Lian who stood aside.

    "Is it the so-called" world''s most powerful magician "

    Regardless of AI Lian''s cold, pretty face, speechless look around.

    "Or this seemingly fragile ''DEM''?"

    Wine red pupil turned to Wisconsin''s body, speechless showed a smile.

    "Or do you think you have enough gas to make me submit to you?"

    "I see. That is to say, can''t we find a reason to stay?" Wisconsin helplessly held his forehead, which seemed to be a headache, but then he did not know what he thought of, and suddenly smiled.

    "How about another one?" As if he had found something funny, Wisconsin said something like this.

    "For example, if you don''t agree, the girls around you..."Before he had finished speaking, Wisconsin''s pupils shrank sharply, and all the words seemed to be blocked and speechless.

    Because, in front, that originally stood there figure, almost under his gaze, suddenly disappeared in place!

    Instead, it was a feeling that was both hot and cold, and contradictory in essence, which had come from his back and made him freeze in place.

    "What..." On one side, Ailian was startled and jumped out of her body. With a flash of light, a special CR unit named "pandalagang" appeared on her body, covering her body.

    When Elaine turned around and looked in the direction of Wescott, the hand that was about to pull out the laser light sword behind her was firmly stuck in the air, and the expression on her face changed dramatically.

    "Although I knew you were annoying before I came here..."

    Like a close friend, wordless leaned back on Wisconsin''s back, and looked directly at the scene of Tiangong city outside the front window. The voice line was indifferent, but it gave the two people a cold feeling.

    "But when you really get in touch, you don''t know that you''re annoying, you''re disgusting..."

    The smile on Wisconsin''s face was slowly converging, the sharp eyes could not help shaking, and the tone appeared indifferent for the first time.

    "Is it? It''s a pity, but I really want to have a good relationship with you... "

    "It''s a pity..." Keeping the back-to-back appearance with Wisconsin, Elaine, who was afraid that he would suddenly release his hand, shook her head wordlessly.

    "Unfortunately, until the end, you can only become a passer-by in my life, even I have no qualification to remember..."

    Finish saying, speechless step, in the close look of Ailian left the back of Wisconsin, came to the window.

    "Let me give you a piece of advice..."

    Turning his head, he looked at Wisconsin without saying a word. In his eyes, a dangerous blood light appeared.

    "Don''t touch the person you shouldn''t touch. Don''t do the thing you shouldn''t do. It''s better not to do..."

    "Usually, this kind of person will die faster, Mr. passerby A."

    Leave a sentence like this, an unusual wave rises on the speechless body, then, he disappears in place

    "Ike..." Elaine''s eyes swept all corners of the scene, and then she looked at Wisconsin.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s OK, he doesn''t care to fight me..." Wescott shook his head and began laughing.

    "However, Elaine, your previous evaluation of him seems to be too low..."

    Smell speech, love lotus silent come down, fist tightly clenched up.

    At first, Elaine thought that even if she was not a silent opponent, she could at least run away with Wisconsin when he started.

    As a result, she didn''t even know when the other party had moved or when she had run behind Wisconsin.

    If I had just done nothing to Wisconsin

    Thinking of this, Elaine''s face turned pale.

    See, Wisconsin took a breath, rare wry smile.

    "It seems that we can''t act rashly without knowing the exact strength of the other side..."

    He went to the window and looked out at the sky. Wisconsin frowned.

    "In this way, the people around him who are very similar to" P-Day Princess "," nightmares "," berserk "and" hermit "can''t move, which is a little bit tricky..."

    Hearing Wisconsin''s words, Elaine was silent for a moment and raised her head abruptly.

    "What about Diva?"

    "Diva" Wescott was slightly shocked, and looked at Ailian doubtfully.

    "What do you mean?"

    "When I went to invite Wuhe Shidao, I detected Lingbo''s reaction in a concert hall!" Ailian narrowed her eyes.

    "The song performed at that concert seems to contain spiritual power..."

    Wescott''s eyes brightened and he smiled

 Chapter 1179

    (as the author is adjusting his work and rest time, returning to normal from night owl, the updated time will change, but there will be more on the fourth day. We have a guarantee for our daily exercise, so I hope friends support...)

    it''s fresh in the morning, and the sky is as clean as water..

    through layers of floating clouds, the sun is like a continuous golden thread, in the snow-white Crisscross in the clouds, the scattered clouds are sewn into a beautiful and incomparable pattern, sending out dazzling halo, making people bright in front of their eyes.

    The scorching hot sun hung high in the blue sky, the red sunlight poured down like a fire, the ground like a fire, reflecting the heat that twisted the air.

    It has been about two months since the last study trip

    It is undoubtedly a very beautiful thing to travel to the seaside in summer, or the memories of the trip to MeiDao are more or less left in the minds of the students and teachers who come to Zen high school, so that during this period of time, many students in the school talk about it frequently, and are eager to go.

    After all, even after the past two months, summer is still not over, but the weather is getting hotter and hotter. After two months, the temperature in Tiangong city is even higher than when I went to study or travel in MeiDao, which makes some students who are afraid of the heat don''t want to go out.

    Of course, that''s just because these people don''t know what the temperature of the four seasons like summer is like in the world of "blood eating frenzy". Otherwise, they will surely think that they are in heaven.

    Compared with the temperature of XianShen Island, the highest temperature in Tiangong city can only be regarded as the normal temperature of Xianshen city. The two are not at the same level at all.

    This point can be seen from someone who is still in the hot sun and sleeping in

    "Master! Hurry up! Coming to school late! "

    "Wake up. If you don''t get up, Xi Xian will play a prank on the master!"

    In yesterday''s fight with Shixiang and Sisi for the right to sleep with them, they won. Thus, the two people, yegiya and Xixian, who sleep together with wordless until dawn, just finished cleaning up their sheets on the ground and dressing them, and then they tried to do the thankless work.

    Seeing that he still sleeps as speechless as a dead pig in his calling, yajuya and Xixian look at each other with helplessness on their faces.

    "Damn, this master. How can I be so lazy? When I wake up, I know it''s not like this. It''s not because of the name of our hurricane witch, the master of eight dances... "

    "I don''t know why yajuya and Xixian can''t wake up the master every time. And the master''s sister can easily wake up the master? "

    "Is this what we call experience? Ah ah! If it wasn''t for Shixiang and Siji, who were always competing with us for the right to sleep in the master''s room, we would have learned the skill of waking up the master! "

    "Indignation, it''s really something that can''t be forgiven. It''s clear that the master is the master of Xi Xian and ye Juyan. The right to sleep beside the master should always belong to us!"

    "Yes, yes! It seems that they must be given an unforgettable trial next time! "

    "I agree. At present, the results of the battles of yajuya, Xixian, Shixiang and sisinai are 60 wars, 35 victories and 25 defeats. This side has an absolute advantage. It''s not the same with the help of yakuya... "

    "No, no, no, that''s all Xi Xian''s credit. They lost to Xi Xian. I can''t do it alone..."

    "Agree, Xi Xian can''t do it alone. You have to have yajuyan!"

    "Yes! If I join hands with Xi Xian, it will be invincible! "

    "Secondment..."

    The two sisters chatted, but they were directly holding each other up on the silent bed. Their tone was full of praise for each other and modesty for themselves. Even as they talked, they had a suspicious flush on their faces.

    In this moment, the two people seem to be surrounded by pink air, combined with the blush and smile on their faces, it''s just like a super sweet couple. Who would have believed that just two months ago, the two men were still fighting to decide their lives

    Immersed in the love of sisters, the two people kept sending out the laughter and sweet voice like a silver bell, but no matter how sweet and pleasant it was, they fell in someone''s ear like flies, and they kept "buzzing" all the time, which made his tendons burst.

    Finally, a moment, speechless and impatient cry, a opened the quilt, and then in the scream of the two fairy girls, the body turned around, around the hand, pushed the two men together on the bed, and turned over to press up.

    "You" ~ ~ ah ~ ~ "

    your face is black as carbon, and your wine red eyes glare at the two pretty faces near you. They are speechless and grinning, which makes the eight dancing sisters who have come back to God scream again."Sudden Suddenly I woke up and scared me... "

    "Hush, if the master can''t get up again, Xi Xian wants to call for Qin li..."

    "You two have been jabbering in my ear. You can''t even wake up!" Biting his teeth angrily, he looked down at the two delicate pretty faces and smiled wordlessly.

    "No, I have to give you some punishment..."

    "Huh Whoops! " Yajuyan and Xixian were stunned at the same time, and then at the same time, they uttered a strange cry, and their bodies were stretched.

    Because, respectively, there is an Lushan claw, along the curve of their delicate body, one slipped under the body of yegiya, one climbed to the chest of Xi Xian

    "Wuwu..." The face of the eight dancing sisters turned red and felt the strange things coming from them. They couldn''t help but start a slight struggle.

    However, it''s not so much a struggle, but a pure twist of some uncomfortable body, breathing faster.

    Now, the eight dancing sisters are not half - know and half - understand stupid elves about the love two months ago.

    After two months of guidance from the unknown "temptation special training film", yajuya and Xixian have fully acquired certain knowledge.

    But also precisely because has certain knowledge, two Elven maidens actually did not dare to come again to tempt speechless

    It''s not that they don''t want to be nice to each other, it''s just that they feel shy and timid

    So, once speechless to the eight dancing sisters, the eight dancing sisters'' response will become as shy as a girl in love, and there will be no more "magnanimous" when they used the three seductive steps offered by "good Samaritans" on or on the United States island two months ago.

    Unfortunately, the two fairy girls did not know that such a reaction, but more likely to arouse a wolf''s mind dirty.

    One by one, one by one, kneading the softness of different parts of the two girls, silently licking the corners of the mouth, sighing with a smile.

    "As expected, the most important thing is to be gentle and slim, and the most important thing is to be full and full of materials..."

    Smell speech, the red halo on the two faces of yaguya and Xixian is more thick, but very soon, yaguya sent out his dissatisfaction.

    "Woo Why does the host like to touch Xi Xian''s chest so much every time?... " As he breathed, yaguya uttered the words of fragrance.

    "Mingming I have also said... "

    "Surprised Sigh Xi Xian has the same question... " With the blush on his face, Xi Xian involuntarily twists and turns his upper body which is shaken up and down by wordless rubbing.

    "Why Every time the master likes to touch the whole body of yakuya, but only the chest of Xi Xian?... "

    "Well, who makes you have your own advantages..." The movement in the hand slightly accelerated a little, which made the eight dancing sisters chant and smile without words.

    "My words, of course, focus on the aspects I like..."

    Continue to knead a few times, speechless just take back his hand with a little regret, let almost go to the top of the eight dance sisters to slow down a gas.

    "Ha Ha Yajuya''s eyes are a little confused and his clothes are messy.

    "Already Is it over?... "

    Comments Xi Xian gasps, eyes full of water vapor turn to speechless.

    "Xi Xian thought It shouldn''t be over... "

    "Although I really want to continue, if it''s too noisy, Shizhi will find that it''s terrible. Let''s leave the beautiful things in the future..." Speechless sighed and stood up.

    "Well, you''d better tidy up. Today is an important meeting!"

    "Will On... "

    "Have you forgotten?..." Looking at some confused eight dance sisters, speechless shook her head.

    "Gather the large-scale cultural festival held by ten high schools in Tiangong city - Tianyang Festival, and soon it will be time to hold it. Our class also has to discuss Tianyang Festival..."

    Finish saying, speechless glanced at eight dance sisters.

    "What? Don''t want to join?... "

    "How could it be!"

    "Repeat! It''s impossible! "

    Yajuya and Xixian got up and jumped down. Their faces were full of excitement. They couldn''t help laughing

 Chapter 1180

    Tiangong city is an area formed by the destructive damage caused by a huge space earthquake 30 years ago, which was redeveloped and born.

    Today''s Tiangong City, though not very prosperous, has a considerable population.

    However, at the beginning of redevelopment, due to the threat of "space earthquake", there were not many people willing to live in Tiangong City, which resulted in a very small population compared with the area of Tiangong city.

    In that case, the number of schools and students was very small, and it was absolutely impossible to hold a cultural festival.

    Therefore, at that time, the cultural festival came into being, which was organized as an activity of "let''s have a lively time together".

    Because the population of a single school is very small, so, at that time, the Cultural Festival decided to be jointly run by the schools in Tiangong City, gathering the number of people, so that the cultural festival can be really lively.

    This is the origin of Tianyang Festival, a large-scale cultural festival jointly organized by ten high schools, including laichan high school!

    At first, the purpose of the birth of Tianyang sacrifice was just to work together with all schools to make cultural sacrifice more heated and noisy, so as an activity launched as a concept. But later, with the participation of more and more schools in Tianyang sacrifice, it has developed to the present ten. Tianyang sacrifice has become a famous large-scale activity in Tiangong city.

    This small celebration, which started with high school students from a sparsely populated area, is now. After about 30 years of development, it has become a large exhibition hall that must be included in the central square of Tiangong city and last for three consecutive days before a large-scale event can be held

    Such a large-scale event, even Tiangong city itself. Now, it''s also because we can''t cancel the Tianyang sacrifice, which has grown into a giant, so we can only acquiesce and let it continue to the present.

    Every year when the Tianyang Festival is held, the TV station will come for interviews and reports, and there will be many tourists outside the city. There are even many junior high school students who decide to volunteer in high school according to the grand occasion of Tianyang Festival, which makes Tianyang Festival not only a cultural festival in high school, but also has the great significance of promoting economic development.

    Therefore, every high school in Tiangong city attaches great importance to the holding of Tianyang Festival, at least. The nature that Tianyang sacrifice can attract junior high school graduates makes high schools in Tiangong city have to pay attention to this activity.

    Because of this, Mingming is still some time away from the holding of Tianyang Festival, but every high school in Tiangong city has been preparing for the relevant matters of holding Tianyang Festival.

    Naturally, coming to Zen high school is also among them!

    Today, the class of laichan high school will be closed for one day. The school allows all the students to go to the gymnasium to attend the meeting on holding the Tianyang Festival.

    So it can be seen. How much the school attaches importance to Tianyang sacrifice.

    Of course, not only the school, but also the students attach great importance to Tianyang Festival.

    After all, it''s one of the biggest activities in Tiangong city every year. It''s impossible for senior high school students who are still in the age of love to play to let go of such a lively activity.

    So much so that when I arrived at the gymnasium of Zen high school with Shixiang, yegiya and Xixian, I was already full of people

    If you haven''t participated in the Qixi Festival and the concert of Meijiu, the three people, Shixiang, yaguya and Xixian, should have already exclaimed.

    At this time, although the crowd in the gymnasium is large, it has not reached the level of the first two. There are not so many students coming to Zen high school.

    However, the arrival of speechless attracted the attention of all the students in the gymnasium.

    Stare at

    One by one, the students cast their eyes full of resentment directly on the wordless body, as if they were practicing the magic skill of killing people with their eyes, which made the wordless steps to their own class stiff. The expression on his face became angry.

    But I can''t help it. Who makes Wuyan so famous in laichan high school

    With a beautiful to no good girlfriend, and a beautiful to no good fiancee, how can it not stand out

    In addition, recently transferred from school, a pair of beautiful and suffocating twin sisters called him "master" in front of the silent class on their first day at school. They carry this pair of super beautiful girl sisters with them every day. They can''t be famous.

    Feeling all kinds of sharp eyes coming from all around me, I gave a silent wry smile.

    "It''s no wonder that Shi Zhi went out without waiting for us today. She should have expected this situation for a long time?"

    "Library library library, isn''t that good?" Yakuya is like a powerful Queen, with a coquettish smile on her hips.

    "Isn''t it a matter of course to give us a look of awe?""Ha ha..." Speechless dry smile spit a slot. "Are you sure that''s the look of awe?"

    Finish saying, speechless still sighed, raised the footstep, against the eyes of all people, walked to the team of his class, and glared at Shi Zhi fiercely, in exchange for each other''s white eyes.

    Before long, the meeting about Tianyang sacrifice officially began

    On a high platform in front of him, the headmaster of Zen high school finished his words on some scenes, and then a director came on stage to explain the Tianyang sacrifice.

    "Tianyang Festival is a joint activity held by ten high schools in Tiangong city. Different from the usual Cultural Festival, in addition to preparing for the event, there must be a person in charge to supervise all work and communicate with other schools!"

    "Here, first of all, we must elect a member of the Executive Committee of Tianyang sacrifice to take charge of these tasks..."

    In this moment, all the students in the gymnasium are quiet

    To participate in the Tianyang Festival is to enjoy the fun.

    If you become a member of the Executive Committee, it''s really prestige, and you may have less time to play.

    Plus a lot of scattered work, who would be willing to be the executive committee member

    The director seems to have noticed something wrong, so he quickly added.

    "In fact, most of the work on the holding of the Tianyang Festival has been completed before. The responsibility of implementing the committee members is to supervise the follow-up tasks, and to negotiate with other high school implementing committee members on the holding of the Tianyang Festival, so as to avoid any conflict..."

    Hearing the director''s words, the enthusiasm of the students has never been aroused. They look at each other one by one and are silent, which makes the scene silent.

    Seeing this situation, he left his mouth speechless, opened a can of drink and began to drink.

    It''s nothing to do with him, isn''t it

    It''s a pity that I made no mistake

    Perhaps, it had nothing to do with silence before, and the director couldn''t possibly hit him.

    But speechless did a wrong thing

    He shouldn''t open his drink in such a quiet environment

    So, a clear sound of opening the pot reverberated in the whole stadium, attracting the eyes of all the people present.

    When we saw that the main cause of the noise was speechless, all the boys'' eyes lit up and flashed a conspiracy of light.

    "Director!"

    All of a sudden, a cold voice sounded over the stadium

    "I recommend Wuhe Shidao to be the executive member of Tianyang Festival!"

    "Poof!" The sudden voice made speechless stare his eyes wide, and the last drop of the drink in his mouth went out.

    At the same time, all the boys in the stadium were drinking loudly.

    "Yes! I vote for Wuhe students! "

    "I agree, too! Only Wuhe students can take such a heavy responsibility! "

    "Absolutely! How can this bastard live a life of embracing his left and right every day

    "That''s it! We must pull him to be coolie! "

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    The voice in front of us can barely make a perfunctory pass, but the voice behind us has almost shouted our hearts out.

    Girls also seem to think that they should drag the "flower heart Radish" into the water, so they have joined the shouting team.

    All of a sudden, the whole stadium was full of slogans of "five rivers and Shi Dao".

    "Cough..." On the stage, the director coughed into the microphone, pressed down all the sounds on the scene, then glanced at speechless eyes and smiled.

    "In that case, let''s have class four, two years, Wuhe Shidao as the Implementation Committee member of Tianyang Festival!"

    "Oh!!!"

    The cheers that vibrated the stadium resounded through the sky, in sharp contrast to the speechless look of amazement

 Chapter 1181

    Thank you very much for "GD card group", "npctao exciting e", "panda ah!" The reward of!)

    (do fantasy realms have anime elements? I didn''t find out... 2333...)

    Tiangong City, Longdan Temple women''s College

    Looking at the solemn school gate built of red brick, the road paved with red brick, and the most front, the magnificent school building like a castle, standing at the school gate, sighed silently.

    "In the end, is it still like this?"

    Private longdansi women''s college is the leading high school in Tiangong city!

    It''s like changpantai middle school in the world of magic catalogue, and Baihuang college in the world of whirlwind housekeeper. In Tiangong City, basically, no one doesn''t know such a super famous school!

    Therefore, the meeting place for the joint meeting of ten high schools in Tianyang Temple naturally fell to the women''s College of Longdan temple

    And more naturally, almost all the students in Zen high school gave a hole, and became the wordless member of the Implementation Committee of Tianyang sacrifice in Zen high school. They also came here to participate in the joint meeting of Tianyang sacrifice when others are happy to have a holiday.

    Maybe it''s because of the activities of the community, or for the preparation of Tianyang Festival. On this weekend, students can be seen everywhere in the gate of Longdan Temple women''s college.

    One by one, the eldest ladies in white and blue sailor''s suits walked into the women''s College of Longdan temple one after another. As soon as they entered the school gate, they scattered purposefully in all directions. Obviously, there are different things.

    In addition to the students of the Longdan Temple women''s college, some students wearing the uniforms of other schools also bustled into the Longdan Temple women''s college. I think they should be like wordless, members of the Implementation Committee of Tianyang sacrifice in other schools, as well as wordless, to attend the joint meeting.

    At the weekend, I went to other schools to hold a meeting, which made the executive committee members of the central sacrifice Committee silent these days, groaning and tired all the way, but different. They are groaning for their next busy work. Speechless but not.

    The main reason why he sighed in the first second when he came here speechless was that he was in this famous school. There are acquaintances

    "Oh, oh, what a wonderful place! Is this also a school? "

    "Exclaim. It seems that I have come to a wonderful place... "

    At a time when wordless is still mourning for his own destiny. Standing beside him a step away from the back of yajuya, Xixian two people are out of amazement.

    "This kind of place is the place where we should stay!" A pair of water silver eyes have begun to shine, and turn around to see speechless.

    "Master. Why don''t you transfer to Zen high school instead of reading that tattered one? "

    "Agree, Xi Xian also thinks so..." Xi Xian''s eyes are half open, his head is askew, and some people are eloquent: "it must be a very good thing to go to such a school..."

    "Unfortunately, it''s a women''s college. Only female students can study here..." Wordless knead his brow, no good gas to see the yajuyan and Xi Xian.

    "Anyway, I can''t go to women''s college. If you want to, I can also help you to go through the transfer formalities and let you come over to the addiction of famous students..."

    Hear this sentence, whether it is yaguya or Xixian, they all shake their heads into a wave breaking drum.

    "Though Although it looks very good, the real noble people will not only look at the surface, and it''s also good to come to Zen high school... "

    "Explain, Xi Xian does not want to go to this kind of school without master at all!"

    Looking at the eight dancing sisters'' chatting up, she shakes her head with a silent smile.

    "Well, hurry to finish that meeting, and then go home..."

    Left this sentence, speechless toward the direction of the school gate, eight dance sisters also hurriedly followed up, just like two lovely followers. If you put on the maid''s clothes, it will be regarded as the authentic maid.

    It''s a pity that the eight dancing sisters always think that they are slaves and are too lazy to correct them. Anyway, there are two super cute girls walking behind them every day, which is also a very good thing

    Longdan Temple women''s college, a meeting room

    A large number of students in different uniforms gathered in the conference room and sat down in the seats with the names of their own schools, waiting for the joint meeting to start.

    I don''t know if it''s because I was shocked by the four words of "famous school". These days, the members of the Implementation Committee of the central sacrificial ceremony are sitting in a critical position one by one. They dare not breathe a little more. They look very restrained. Only wordless, yajuyan and Xi Xian behave as they always do.

    And before long, the Implementation Committee of each school came together

    As if pinching the time, at the same time that all the members of the school were present, the door in front of the conference room opened, and then a group of students in sailor''s suits from Longdan Temple women''s College rushed in and stood in two rows as if they were meeting some noble people.All the students were shocked and looked at each other. The forehead was filled with question marks. Even yeguya and Xixian were whispering behind their backs. There was only one speechless person. They could not help but cover their faces directly.

    Just when people began to whisper, a student in the same sailor''s uniform, just like the queen, walked in leisurely and gracefully in the passage between the two rows of students of Longdan Temple women''s college.

    The long hair with violet color is waving like a wave, and the glittering silver pupils are full of self-confidence, which is both arrogant and elegant. Although she is wearing the same uniform as the girls in two rows around her, the overwhelming sense of existence and full body that emanates from her instantly become the most eye-catching existence at the scene In

    All the students in the conference room fell into a dead silence and held their breath. Their eyes could no longer leave the girl who was not as beautiful as all the girls in the world.

    At this moment, the girl has undoubtedly become the leading role in this world!

    "Welcome to the women''s College of Longdan temple. Members of the Tianyang sacrifice Committee of each school!"

    On the front desk, the girl faced all the people present, with a leisurely smile on her face, and her voice echoed around slowly and spread to all the people present.

    "I''m the chairman of Tianyang sacrifice Practice Committee of Longdan Temple women''s college. I''m good at night!"

    "The night is beautiful!"

    At this moment, the meeting room, the voice of surprise into a piece.

    Lure the night!

    This name, as long as it''s from Tiangong City, is rarely unknown.

    Only half a year has been popular in the singing world. The mysterious super popular idol with intoxicating singing - luring night beauty nine!

    Is it her

    One by one, the Implementation Committee members from other schools all opened their eyes, and their faces were full of astonishment. When they saw the performance of the public, the students of Longdan Temple women''s college all raised their heads proudly, as if they were themselves.

    It''s conceivable that a group of famous ladies can enjoy such popularity in Longdan Temple women''s college.

    However, when all the people on the scene showed their own feelings of surprise and arrogance, the two people, yaguya and Xixian, seemed to react to each other only at this moment, without hesitation.

    "It''s you!"

    The astonished exclamation replaced all the voices in the conference room, and also surprised the people in the room to see the past, including Mei Jiu himself

    When his face was full of surprised yaguya and Xi Xian, as well as his face covered by his hand, it seemed that no one dared to see the wordless mark into the eyes of Meijiu, Meijiu opened her mouth wide and cried out.

    "How could it be you!"

    All of a sudden, the whole audience looked at each other in a daze.

    Are the three people who come to Zen high school familiar with Yuxiao Meijiu (elder sister)

    At the thought of this, the eyes full of doubt, exploration, curiosity and disbelief wander back and forth on the speechless, yaguya and Xixian, as if to see something.

    Of course, the Implementation Committee members want to see whether the current lure is the super popular idol.

    And the eldest ladies of Longdan Temple women''s College want to see whether the man and the woman in front of them are acquaintances of their noble elder sister.

    Aware of the eyes projected from all around, speechless and sorrowful sighs, he waved powerlessly to the nine beauties on the stage.

    "In a word, let''s finish this meeting first..."

    Mei Jiu nodded his head vaguely

 Chapter 1182

    Tiangong City, a mansion

    Sitting in the luxurious reception room, I glanced around the well-designed windows and doors and the wide balcony outside, and scratched my cheek wordlessly.

    "Are all idols so rich?"

    "Don''t be so tacky and make such comments, will you?"

    Sitting on the speechless opposite sofa, Mei Jiu pursed her eyebrows and turned her head in disgust.

    "You are the first man to come to my house. It''s OK to feel a little proud..."

    "Is it? Then I''ll be honored to be absent for a long time... " In a casual tone, he said this sentence. Wordless, he picked up the cup full of black tea in front of him, and the old God took a sip.

    "It''s a good tea, but it''s a pity that the way of making tea can''t keep up with it, otherwise the taste will be better..."

    "Ah La, it seems that she is very good at it..." Like a child who has been desecrated a toy, Mei Jiu''s mouth is puffed up.

    "It''s just a man, drinking water is OK, what black tea are you drinking?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m a man who likes drinking black tea..." Speechless picked the eyebrows and raised the cup in his hand.

    "That''s why I can judge your black tea!"

    "Since you know it''s me, just give me a drink of gratitude!" Meijiu, with a beautiful face, turned around and looked at the eight dancing sisters happily pointing to the courtyard below on the balcony, sighing.

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ why did you come to be the Implementation Committee member of Tianyang sacrifice in Zen high school. It''s not yakuya and Xixian. It can be said as long as there''s a girl coming

    "Although I know that you have sexism and that you always treat men as flies, why do I still feel so upset..." A wry smile, put down the teacup, speechless look to the United States nine.

    "But thank you all the same. At the last concert, if you didn''t take care of Shixiang, I would have a headache..."

    "If you don''t mind, in fact, I can help you take care of them all your life..."

    "No! I mind! Very much! "

    I refused without hesitation. Let the beauty nine is again full of face''s unhappiness. He gave a silent look, hesitated for a moment, and asked aloud.

    "The last time that woman was a human magician, wasn''t she?"

    The hand who just wanted to reach for the tea cup made a meal. Speechless raised his head. Look directly at each other that seems to be some serious eyes. A smile.

    "What? Are you afraid of trouble? "

    After saying this sentence like a joke, wordless is ready to be refuted by Mei Jiu, but who knows. On the contrary, Mei Jiu nodded her head with a dignified look.

    "Although I don''t know how to describe it, I can feel that the man It seems that the magicians who have dealt with the past are not the same. There is a very dangerous feeling... "

    Speechless Zheng Zheng, to be sure that there is no half of beauty nine''s expression and discourse, but shook his head.

    "I almost forgot that even though you used to be a human being, you are now an elf. You can feel danger and prove that you are not only talented in singing. Why do you always think you are useless?"

    "Well Long winded... " Meijiu stared at speechless.

    "I know you know me well, but would you please stop talking about my past? Very annoying... "

    "Well, I''m at liberty..." "I''m ready to fight you for a long time. I don''t care for a while," he said

    "Will you answer my question carefully?..." Mei Jiu holds her forehead and has a headache.

    "Because of this, I''ve been upset recently. Besides, she said that you are an elf? Are you really an elf? "

    "Is it the genie''s problem?" Speechless waved his hand, interrupted Meijiu''s words, and stared at her.

    "But it''s true that she''s dangerous. If you''re right with her, there''s hardly any chance of winning!"

    Hearing this, Mei Jiu is eager to refute it.

    That''s natural, too.

    In this world, elves have the power of natural disaster.

    Although it has not been a long time since Meijiu became an elf, its power has been fully mastered. Therefore, Meijiu knows how powerful this power is.

    Meijiu has not fought with magicians equipped with Cr unit, but in the past, these magicians, even if they attack in groups, can only barely protect themselves in her hands. How can they have the power comparable to or even stronger than fairies

    In addition, because of her own experience, Meijiu despises human beings from her heart, and she certainly does not want to believe that there is a human being who will defeat her.

    However, the sense of oppression felt by Ailian that day made Demei nine unable to refute even if she wanted to.Since becoming an elf, in addition to the time when she first met speechless, Mei Jiu had this feeling for the first time, which made her care a little.

    With a little uneasiness on her face, Meijiu asked in a low voice, "can human beings really be stronger than fairies?"

    "I know you hate to believe..." A silent wry smile. "But in fact, in this world, there are three human beings who really have the power and talent comparable to or even stronger than elves!"

    "Three?..."

    At this time, the eight dancing sisters who had been playing outside the balcony also came in, as if they heard the conversation between wordless and Meijiu.

    "Is there a human being stronger than an elf?" Yeuguya''s face is full of disbelief.

    "And three?"

    "Doubt, Xi Xian doesn''t believe..." Xi Xian put his hands behind him, frowned and crooked his head.

    "Yajuya and Xixian entered the duel mode immediately when they were in the past" in the present world "and left the place of" in the present world ", so they did not meet any magician of human beings. The human beings they saw recently are all paper tigers without teeth, which is not strong at all..."

    "You also said that you didn''t meet..." I took a sip of the aroma of black tea, silently pondered for a while, and looked at the three fairy girls at the scene.

    "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you today. Don''t wait until I meet you. Because something happened carelessly, that''s the real trouble..."

    Meijiu, yeguya and Xixian hold their breath immediately. The three eyes are all locked on the speechless body, which is full of seriousness.

    Seeing this, he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "The reason why human magicians can have extraordinary power is that they are equipped with the" CR unit "which can reproduce the" magic "by scientific means, and since it is equipment, the technology of operating equipment and the talent of individual become the fundamental factors determining the strength!"

    "And among humans, there are three people who are very good at manipulating CR unit!"

    Finger on the tea surface of a cup of black tea on the table, the surface of the black tea in the cup immediately ripples.

    Before long, the image of a little girl with a blue ponytail and a mole appeared in the tea water.

    "Her name is Chonggong Zhenna. She is one of the three people who have just mentioned excellent control of ''CR unit'' technology, and her body has undergone a lot of magic treatment, resulting in her young age, after equipped with ''CR unit'', her strength is far superior to that of ordinary magicians. Even if some of the elves fight alone, if the elves are weak, she will definitely kill them The ability of the other side! "

    "But now, really that has become a member of" Ratatosk ", is on our side, you do not need to worry about her..."

    Finish saying, speechless finger is a little again, the image on the tea ripples again, change for a girl with cold expression and short white hair.

    "Her name is Kite origami, and she is a member of" ast ". Her strength is not very outstanding, just a little stronger than the general magician, but her skill and talent in manipulating" CR unit "is top. The reason why she is not very strong now is that the" CR unit "of" ast "is too low. If you give her a set of the latest" CR uni " T '', then her strength may be better than that! "

    "But at present, don''t worry about it. She''s in" ast "one day, and she doesn''t make her debut one day. However, if you meet her, try to avoid conflict if you can."

    "Last..." With a wave of his hand, on the surface of the tea, the image of an origami of kite was immediately replaced by Ailian.

    "This man is very dangerous! Very dangerous! "

    "If you meet her alone, don''t hesitate to run away..."

 Chapter 1183

    "If you meet her alone, don''t hesitate to run away..."

    At the moment when this sentence came out, the faces of the three fairy maidens on the scene immediately changed, and their pretty brows were also frowned.

    "Is this man so dangerous?..." Yeuguya leaned over the teacup with his waist crossed. His silver pupils stared at the reflection of Ailian on the water, and his eyes were shining with unconvincing light.

    "Doesn''t it look like an ordinary human being?"

    "Question, this woman is the last one who invited the host in the concert hall, right?" Xi Xian remembers what he saw that day. His eyes narrowed down more radians.

    "Xi Xian thought that the man seemed very difficult..."

    "Do you think so?" Mei Jiu can''t help but look at Xi Xian, and her face looks heavy. "I also felt an unusual sense of oppression in that person..."

    "This guy is the most dangerous of the three just mentioned!" Touched his chin, speechless turned the corner of his mouth.

    "It''s called Elaine Mira methers. She has the strongest technology and talent in the field of Cr unit. No one can surpass her at present!"

    "In addition, she also has a personal" CR unit ". The combination of the two, in fact, is far more powerful than the origami of Zhenna and kite, or even more than most of the elves. She can definitely kill the elves alone!"

    "Then So strong... " Yeuguya can''t help but bite the nail of his thumb. His face is a little ugly.

    "I''m sure it''s strong. At least I don''t think it''s her match if you three join hands! " Ignoring the face of the three fairy girls, she sighed.

    "This is not the most important thing, but the most important thing. This Elaine is also the person of "DEM" company who advocates to kill elves. Moreover, she is still loyal to a guy who is ambitious and covetous for elves, compared with the previous two. It belongs to the kind of dangerous person who will take the initiative to find the elves even if the elves don''t find the door... "

    So Looked around the United States nine, yajuyan, Xi Xian three people a look, no words solemnly warning a sentence.

    "If you meet her alone, or even together, don''t hesitate to run away!"

    "Because. Even if you are not hostile to her, she will not let you go! "

    With the spread of this sentence, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly fell to the freezing point, and even the air temperature had a trend of decreasing.

    At least, hearing the silent words, Mei Jiu, ye Juyan and Xi Xian all felt cold in their bodies and even their hearts.

    Maybe to change the subject. Or maybe it''s to escape from reality. Mei Jiu cast her eyes on the speechless body and asked with a tense tone.

    "Aren''t you even an opponent of this man called Elaine?"

    Yajuyan and Xixian also looked speechless and their eyes were full of tension.

    Whether it''s Meijiu, yeguya or Xixian, all three of them have handed over their hands to Wuyan in person, and they have been neatly cleaned up by him. Yeguya, Xixian and even the most powerful "angel" in the combination of two for one have all been used. As a result, they can''t bring any harm to Wuyan.

    If you don''t even have words, you are not the opponent of this person called Ailian. Then they can''t imagine how strong this magician called Elaine is

    Looking at the three fairy maidens, they all looked nervous. They could not help but smile when they guessed what they were thinking.

    "Don''t worry, although this Ailian is very strong. Better than most elves, but not my opponent at present... "

    Shrugging his shoulders, he said to the three fairy maidens: "I fought with her once when I was on Gome island. It''s not difficult to clean her up. Otherwise, she didn''t invite me that day, but forcibly took me away..."

    Hearing this sentence, the three fairy maidens were relieved a little, and the heaviness in their hearts disappeared a lot.

    "What? This one called Ailian is not very strong..." Yaguya raised his chin and a strong smile hung on his face again.

    "Even if I am not her opponent, but there is Xi Xian, we two join hands..."

    "Invincible, I know..." Speechless not good spirit of the white Yeju arrow a glance.

    "Maybe you and Xi Xian''s" rahael - elkanaph "can pose a threat to Ailian, but if you want to defeat her, it''s not enough to rely on that blow alone, so it''s better not to take it lightly..."

    "What..." Yaguya murmured for a while and then stopped talking. Although he still doesn''t believe that a human being can be strong enough to this extent, since he has no words, yaguya has to choose to believe."It''s amazing that there is such a strong human presence..." Xi Xian lowered his head, then raised it again.

    "But yaguya and Xixian won''t leave the master. If there is a master, don''t worry..."

    "Is it you?" Yeuguya glanced at the beauty. "It seems that you are always a person. If you are found by that human, it will be very dangerous?"

    "I I''m not worried... " Mei Jiu purses her lips, and seems to be showing off.

    "I don''t know if the magician knows my real identity is an elf, even if I know it, I don''t need to be afraid of her. My" gab day El "can control others, and I really meet her. Even if I can''t control her, I can also control the companions she brings, entangle her, and then run away!"

    "Ask questions. What if the other party doesn''t bring a companion?" Xi Xian suddenly hit the point.

    "Aren''t you equally dangerous?"

    Under the eyes of the three people on the spot, Mei Jiuzhang opened her mouth, but she could not say a word, so she could only shake her head like abandoning herself.

    "Ah ah! Let''s talk about it then! "

    Hearing the words, silent, yajuyan and Xixian all smiled bitterly, especially silent, and their faces were full of troubles.

    The Elven girls around him basically don''t have to worry. No matter in the piano, Shixiang or Siji, they all have the strength comparable to or even better than Ailian!

    Once Ailian finds them, the telepathy set on them will be triggered immediately. Wordless can release the seal in time to let them fight Ailian.

    But yajuyan and Xixian, just like they said, always stay by their side, it''s hard to think of an accident.

    Even if there is any accident, the eight dancing sisters are not by their own side. With the strength of the two sisters, they should be able to resist Ailian for a while. If they use elkanaph, they may be able to fight back and stay on their own.

    But on the other hand, Mei Jiu is a little helpless

    If it is found by the "DEM" people, it must be very dangerous!

    "Well, would you like to come and live with us?" Yegungya seems to be a kind reminder.

    "In our side, there are not only the master, but also the Qin, Shixiang and Siji. In addition, we have six elves with you. Even if the guy named Ailian is no stronger than the six elves joining hands, right?"

    "Think about it. Yeuguya is right..." Xi Xian turned his head. "Although there is no room at home, but there is a sofa, you can barely live in another person..."

    "You want me to stay on the sofa?" Meijiu was shocked.

    "Why can''t I live in a good home? Why can''t I run to live in someone else''s home, and I have to fall to the point of sleeping on the sofa?"

    "Isn''t that afraid of your danger?"

    "There''s not so much danger. I''ve been an elf for half a year, and nothing has happened until now. What''s the danger?"

    "Retort, what if you expose your identity?"

    "I..."

    "Well, don''t speculate here!" Speechless hurriedly stop the three fairy girls from suspecting again.

    "I just mentioned the danger of these magicians to you. Why do they all look like they are coming to you?"

    "Say It''s about... "

    "At the end of the day, I have some doubts about whether human beings can be so strong..."

    "No, there is really no need to continue to suspect..."

    Looking at the angry appearance of these three fairy maidens, speechless at the same time, I can''t help thinking.

    Perhaps, Elaine is really likely to find the United States and nine maybe

    It seems that I have to take care of myself

 Chapter 1184

    is so deep that it can not be opened up.

    The curtain like night sky is dotted with sparkling stars, moonlight like water, quietly sprinkled on every corner of Tiangong City, like a thin silver fog, also like a light frost, across layers of floating clouds, falling uneven mottled silver yarn

    It belongs to the corner of Tiangong city of "DEM" branch. At this time, every building is flickering with a little light. The top of the first office building even has a searchlight for patrolling, which makes the whole "DEM" associated facilities colorful, like fireworks blooming at night. Of course, these watches can only be seen outside Surface phenomenon.

    If someone who knows it carefully observes the whole "DEM" site, then he will find that in the shadow of some alleys or the dark area inside the building, a mechanical human body with cold color and steel appearance, just like an ambush tiger, is sneaking there

    ¡®bandersnatch¡¯£¡

    "DEM" specially made unmanned mechanical combat figures!

    In the corner where no one can find them, these robot dolls are quietly lurking, rotating the red light like eyes to observe the surroundings, moving their positions unknown, and guarding the whole ''DEM'' company''s territory faithfully.

    These ''Bandersnatch''. Although single combat effectiveness, even a "ast" people are not comparable, but they win enough!

    has no danger of anything going wrong with the Bandersnatch army, guarding the DEM company, but at least enough to find the enemy and to resist the foreign enemy in a certain time, and let the magicians of DEM company come to us.

    Being on guard is not strict!

    Unfortunately, mechanical dolls are always mechanical dolls, even if there are more. It''s still organic

    In a dark corner. The shadow of the building bathed in the moonlight suddenly rocked, slowly extended, then twisted and turned into a swamp. Dark with a little bit of colorful starlight.

    In the dark. A figure gradually emerged. Quietly appeared here, until the distorted black shadow turned into her shadow and returned to her feet. Her whole picture, just concealed, exposed in the moonlight

    That is a very beautiful girl!

    Beautiful enough to make people shudder!

    Different in length and length, the black ponytail with uneven left and right swayed along with the emergence of the body, wrapped in its thin body, was a gothic dress dyed with blood and night color, which was dazzling under the moonlight and light.

    However, the most dazzling is the girl''s eyes.

    It''s a pair of two colored pupils with different colors!

    If you look carefully, you can see that the girl''s right eye is wine red, and sometimes there will be a flash of blood in it, but the left eye is gold, and it is also like a clock dial engraved with a clock. The pointer is still dribbling, making people creepy.

    The delicate face is hung with a bloody smile that is easy to give people goose bumps. The girl slightly raises her head, looks up, and looks forward to the first office building of "DEM" branch, which looks as if it can''t see the end, with a ferocious arc around her mouth.

    "The second confirmed spirit in the world after the original spirit..."

    The charming laughter, accompanied by the utterance without any smile, echoed in this corner.

    "Is it right here?"

    The visitor, who left Wuhe''s house, is looking for the second "present world" spirit in history!

    Looking at the tall floor in front of him, and then looking around at the numerous buildings around him, crazy three''s expression was a little helpless.

    "So many places, it''s hard to find..."

    "It seems that we can only rely on..."

    with the passage as like as two peas, the shadow of the three feet of the mad man swelled up and spread to the surrounding area. Immediately, a girl who was exactly the same as mad three appeared slowly from the shadow.

    These crazy three are all the reappearances on the past time axis summoned by crazy three himself with the power of "Chet" in "angel" ¨C "zafkiel"!

    Each of them has the same strength as crazy three. They can also use the ancient double guns representing "zafkiel" hour hand and minute hand separately. Each of them is equivalent to a crazy three!

    However, these crazy three can''t use the time power of "zafkiel". In terms of strength, they are much weaker than crazy three, but also much better than ordinary magicians and "Bandersnatch"!It''s more effective when it''s used in people tactics or looking for something!

    "Let''s go! "We"... "

    As soon as he summoned his own separation, crazy three immediately ordered.

    "Every ''me'' activity time is the same as the time that needs to be consumed, so if you can, I hope you can hurry up a bit..." Looking around at all the "self", crazy three closed his eyes.

    "Although my husband has given me plenty of time, people don''t want to waste their gifts looking for them..."

    "Of course..."

    "My husband''s time..."

    "Can''t..."

    "Whatever..."

    "Waste it..."

    "Hurry up..."

    "Come on, come on..."

    "Let''s find it together..."

    Countless crazy three are laughing, with a strange laugh, hidden in a shadow, then disappeared

    However, Kuang San himself has been standing in the same place, looking at the first office building of "DEM", squinting his wine red eyes, and then, he also fell into a black shadow and swept away in the direction of the first office building

    ¡­¡­

    ''DEM'', first office building, top floor

    In the luxurious office, a black shadow gradually drifted from the ground at the door and came to the center of the vast office. In a twist, it turned into crazy three.

    One red one gold two eyes sweep across the scene, crazy three raised the feet in high boots, slowly walked forward.

    The clear footsteps reverberated around the office, which was very loud in the quiet office. Crazy three Shi ran walked. Every step, the smile on the corner of the mouth expanded a little. Until a moment, the wine red eyes crossed the fierce light, crazy three just stopped his feet.

    "Hum..."

    Almost at the same time, a slight vibration resounded over the office, and a laser light sword with golden light flashed out without warning!

    After its appearance, it took less than half a second for the laser lightsaber to chop down the brain of crazy three!

    "Sonorous!"

    A clear and crisp cross hit sound that is louder than any previous one reverberates, accompanied by a little bit of cross hit waves, blowing open the crazy three indistinct bangs, making her golden eyes engraved with the clock exposed.

    Looking up, I saw the laser lightsaber that was clashing with the ancient short gun in my hand, rubbing a little bit of Mars. I raised my eyebrows three times and looked at the cool face that I had with myself.

    "Ah, la..." Askew head askew, crazy three as if met friend same smile and rise.

    "Are you?"

    "Are you in the way?" Wearing the golden color "CR unit" -- "Pandara Gang", Ailian squinted calmly and looked at the crazy three who was close at hand.

    "It seems that there''s a great mouse coming..."

    "Hee hee..." The chilling laughter suddenly broke out, which made Ailian frown. Her eyes were cold. The laser light sword in her hand was sent by neurons at a speed that was not as fast as it could. However, it was cut in the space, which made Ailian slightly shocked.

    "Ah, La, la..." Then, a cruel laugh started from the front of Ailian.

    "Are you the most powerful magician in the world?"

    "Do you know me?" Ailian took back her laser lightsaber and looked at Kuang San, who didn''t know when to flash five meters away from the front, with waves in her eyes.

    "As an elf, you are still the second one who insists on my identity..."

    Finish saying, AI Lian looked crazy three one eyes, eyes congealed.

    "Are you ''nightmares''?"? It''s really easy for us to find... "

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ is it exposed?..." Kuang San smiled gracefully, raised the two sides of the skirt, and made a slight salute.

    "Well, introduce myself. I''m shizaki crazy three when I meet you for the first time..."

 Chapter 1185

    "Well, introduce myself. I''m shizaki crazy three when I meet you for the first time..."

    Looking at the light lifting of the skirt corner salute, like the crazy three of the noble lady, the look in Ailian''s eyes seems more and more indifferent, and even there are some disgusts.

    "Obviously, he is an elf, but he pretends to be a human. It''s really hard to see..." Lifting the laser light sword in her hand, Ailian began to speak in a cold voice.

    "However, for the sake of your intentional delivery, I will treat you gently..."

    "I think Ike would be very happy to see you..."

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Crazy three shrugged shoulders, a red one gold two eyes in the body of Ailian looked up and down, suddenly licked the corner of the mouth.

    "You look delicious, too. It''s great to come here..."

    "For me..." Capture the laser lightsaber in hand, the jet behind Ailian suddenly bursts out of the violent air flow, turns into a storm, and blows around. When the storm stagnates, Ailian appears in front of crazy three.

    At the next moment, the laser light sword with golden luster is mixed with the power and vibration that make the air tremble, and it splits down towards the body of crazy three.

    "It''s the same!"

    "Hee hee..."

    Looking at the sharp light blade cutting relentlessly on his body, crazy three not only do not panic, but also as excited as the same laugh.

    Then, the tearing sound of "poof" resounded throughout the office, accompanied by a splash of water, scarlet blood

    That''s Elaine''s Laser Light Saber''s smart clothes on the cutting maniac. A deep visible bone was left on Kuang San''s body, and the blood flew from his shoulder to the huge wound under his rib!

    "You..." One hit, not only did not love lotus half of the happy color, but deeply wrinkled his brow, cold look to crazy three.

    "Why don''t you run away. Can''t resist? "

    That''s right. The reason why the attack just worked was that the crazy three didn''t even block it!

    In this way, he kept the appearance of laughing, and took the fatal blow from Ailian!

    "Ah La, ah La Ah, La, La, la... "

    However, Kuang San did not even look at Ai Lian, and his face touched the huge wound in front of him as usual. Looking at the hands covered with their own blood, as if it is not their own, there is no pain on the face, some just seem to do it out of surprise.

    "It''s so easy to cut my spiritual costume and hurt me so much..." Licking the blood in his hand into his mouth, crazy three showed a charming smile.

    "It''s worthy of being the most powerful magician in the world..."

    Seeing crazy three turn a blind eye to his fatal injury. Also face with a smile licking their own blood, Ailian heart can not help but produce a not very good presentiment.

    But When Ailian felt something bad, the smile on the crazy three faces was fierce and ferocious.

    "That''s it..."

    Holding up one hand, the golden clock in crazy three left eyes suddenly flashed.

    "Come here..."

    "Zafkiel..."

    As soon as the voice falls, a wheel is unreal, and the height is much higher than that of crazy three, just like being drawn. From the inside to the outside, with the speed visible to the naked eye, it quickly forms and floats behind crazy three!

    "This is Angel! " Once Ailian''s pupil is set, the laser light sword in her hand immediately cuts through again.

    "I won''t let you succeed!"

    "Ah La La La, don''t worry, don''t worry..."

    With a strong smile, crazy three directly took Ailian''s laser light sword with one hand, ignoring the bloody splashing arm and the faintly broken finger, the only hand left. Holding an old style shotgun.

    "Next is the time to enjoy..."

    After saying this, crazy three pointed the ancient short gun in his hand at the huge clock behind him, representing the Roman number of "four".

    "Dalet..."

    The voice echoed around like a chant, and soon. A jet of black and red air slowly floated out of the Roman numeral "four" engraved on the clock, and instantly went into the mouth of the ancient short gun in crazy three hands.

    Ailian thought crazy three was going to fight back. Her body was tense, and her brain began to give instructions to the CR unit on her body, ready to deal with it at any time.

    "What..." However, the next action of crazy three surprised Ailian.

    Because, that holds in its hand the ancient style short gun muzzle, was mad three oneself, aimed at own forehead!

    "You..." Ailian subconsciously uttered a cry of astonishment, which made crazy three show a smile. Then, Ailian saw that crazy three did not hesitate to pull down the trigger of the gun in his hand!"Bang..."

    The strange echoing sound of gunfire rang all around. Crazy three''s head was shaken like a shot. It was like suicide in any way.

    However, the next second, even Ailian, can not help but start to doubt their eyes.

    Under Ailian''s gaze, the huge wound left in front of Kuang San and the bloody hand that was continuously flowing because she caught the laser light sword empty handed recovered quickly!

    Less than a second, crazy three, intact!

    "Hee hee..." In the unbelievable eyes of Ailian, Kuang San once again made a seeping laugh and raised his recovered hand.

    Above, a long rifle, appeared there.

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ I''m sorry. Although I''d like to try what it''s like to be killed by the most powerful magician in the world, the time given by my husband can''t be wasted..." Extremely regretted shook own head, crazy three looked to Ailian, the mouth corner raised a bloodthirsty radian.

    "Let''s finish here..."

    After that, crazy three again raised the ancient short gun and pointed to the Roman number of "one".

    "Alef..."

    The black and red air flows out of the word "one" on the huge clock, and is sucked into the muzzle by the ancient short gun in the hand of Kuang San. Again, Kuang San points the muzzle at his temple without hesitation, and suddenly pulls the trigger!

    "Bang..."

    "Bang..."

    "Hum..."

    In the moment when the shooting sound reverberated, the figure of crazy three disappeared. Before Ailian could react, a dull sound sounded. There was a sharp pain on her body, which made her snort, and her body flew without warning!

    This Feeling the sharp pain from the body, Ailian''s head is a little blank, but she still adjusts her body shape at an extremely fast speed. Behind her, the jet works violently, pushing it out, stepping on the void, rushing forward.

    "Bang..."

    However, Ailian has just stabilized her body shape, and a dull sound sounds. This time, Ailian feels that there is a sharp pain and strength behind her, and she directly smashes it down, heavily on the floor, making a hole in the fragile floor.

    However, I do not know when to appear in the original position of the crazy three is a little frown.

    Its body, a bleeding wound inexplicably appeared

    "Ah, la..." He picked up his eyebrows and touched the wound on his body. He praised the general saying: "I was caught by using the" after day store ". He also attacked me at the same time of my attack. It''s very powerful..."

    "That''s it, that''s it..." Ailian stood up again and looked at Kuang San tightly, her face was heavy.

    "I didn''t think that ''nightmares'' really despise you since they have such power..."

    "Just Aiming the laser light sword at Kuang San, Ailian said expressionless, "if you only have this degree, you won''t win at all!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Crazy three surprised to cover the mouth, laugh up, golden eyes twinkle a little bit of fine awn.

    "It seems that if you want to kill you cleanly, you have to rely on us..."

    "We?..." Ailian eyebrows slightly pursed, eyes narrowed.

    "Do you still have company?"

    "What is it like?" Crazy Sany fingers on the lips, the evil spirit of the smile.

    "Guess..."

    "Hum..." Ailian snorted coldly, waved the laser light sword in her hand, and raised her empty hand.

    "It''s a pity that we seem to have an advantage over the number of people..."

 Chapter 1186

    "It''s a pity that we seem to have an advantage over the number of people..."

    With the spread of this sentence, outside the window of the first office building of the "DEM" branch, a blur of dark shadows suddenly rose from below and flew by. In the sound of the thrusting sound of the jet, they crossed a smooth track and rushed to the ground!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    In a continuous sound of breaking, the office windows were mercilessly destroyed, and the blurry black shadows rushed to the scene, directly breaking the windows, floating in the air over the wide office, surrounded the crazy three in the middle.

    A closer look at those fuzzy black shadows shows the magicians wearing "CR unit" and a large number of "Bandersnatch" robots!

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three slightly opened his eyes, looks very surprised.

    "Has it been exposed?"

    "Swaggering into the enemy''s base camp, but also with the second executive director of" DEM "I have such a fierce fight..." Ailian gently put down her raised hand, and a faint smile appeared on her cold face, which was like mockery or ridicule.

    "In such a situation, do you feel that you are not in danger of exposure?"

    "Isn''t that so?" Crazy three blinked eyes, pretending to be confused crooked his head.

    "It''s a mistake for people to try so hard not to attract attention..."

    "It''s hard to meet an elf who can touch my body. I really want to take you down myself..." Holding the handle of the laser light sword in the handshake, Ailian closed her eyes.

    "But in that case. There will be many accidents. You look very complicated. If something goes wrong, there is no way to explain it to Ike. It''s the only way to do it... "

    "Is that so?..." Crazy three look straight at Ailian''s face, mouth slightly up.

    "But as far as I know. Haven''t you just been defeated by one person recently? Why didn''t you take him down? "

    Ailian fiercely opened her eyes, and her vision suddenly became sharp.

    "It seems that you know a lot of things. You really want to dig them out bit by bit..."

    "That''s a pity..." Crazy three spread out stall each holding a hand of ancient gun, like helpless.

    "I''m afraid I have to disappoint you..."

    "Oh?..." Ailian sneered. "Do you think you still have a chance? Even if the magician and "Bandersnatch" here are weak, they all add up. Even if I can only entangle you, I can kill you in an instant! "

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    "Of course that''s not what I want, but if Ike says it, he will let me do it..."

    "That''s terrible..." Crazy three palpitations general patted his chest, looked around those floating in the air. The magician and Bandersnatch who surrounded their DEM suddenly laughed.

    "But, in terms of human sea tactics, we can also use it here..."

    Smell speech, love lotus a Zheng, immediately facial expression changed.

    See, crazy three feet. The shadow, which had a very low sense of existence, suddenly twisted into a circle of dark shadow with a little rainbow point, and suddenly spread around.

    The barrier like a shockwave swelled and covered every corner of the scene in an instant. Everyone seemed to be trapped in a dark world. The magicians of "DEM" had been slightly alarmed, but then an inexplicable sense of exhaustion filled their whole body.

    "Amount..."

    "Here What''s going on... "

    "Force Strength... "

    The magicians of "DEM" floating in the half of the office all made a "Shen Yin" sound of panic. Every place of their bodies was attacked by a sense of emptiness, which made them seem to be bound by gravity. One by one fell to the ground.

    This is In the first time when Ailian found something wrong, she had already started the "after day" to avoid the same ending as those "DEM" magicians, but her face was also not good-looking.

    "What did you do?"

    "Giggle..." Crazy three grins, very happy to laugh.

    "This is the only shadow boundary belonging to me -" city of eroding time ", since you are the person of" DEM ". I should have heard more or less from Miss Zhen, right? "

    "Can you devour other people''s time?" Ailian bit her teeth and soon recovered.

    "It''s a good way, but unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to work for the" Bandersnatch "troops...""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Crazy three crooked head. "There''s also a sea of people on our side..."

    Words fall, a crazy three wearing smart clothes suddenly with a strange smile, slowly emerge from the "city of erosion", the number is only a lot more than the "Bandersnatch" in the sky!

    Ailian''s pupil suddenly shrank and her expression became gloomy.

    "I see. Is that what we mean?..."

    "That''s what happened..." Crazy three kissed the firerope gun in his hand, the corner of his mouth was raised.

    "So what are you going to do? Miss magician

    "Hum..." Her whole body was covered in the "after dayory", and Ailian''s body gradually floated, her eyes full of cold and murderous.

    "I don''t know what it is, but since it''s your means, then kill you, and these things will disappear?"

    "It''s really disrespectful to call us things..." Crazy three eyes curved into crescent shape, helplessly shrugged shoulders.

    "But let''s call it a day..." Eyes shot out of the window of the office building, looking at the black shadow that was constantly flying like a locust, laughing wildly.

    "I''m afraid it will be bad for me to continue. Although there is plenty of time, there is no need to waste it in such a place..."

    "Want to escape?! "Nightmares!" Ailian''s eyes are sharp and bright, and the "after day" which covers her whole body suddenly expands outwards!

    "Don''t try!"

    "Hee hee..." Crazy three don''t want to laugh, the body expanded faster than Ailian''s "ter daily" into the "city of eroding time", disappeared in place.

    At the same time, all the three crazy people were trapped in the "city of eroding time". The extended "ter day store" failed to capture even one crazy man. Instead, all the "DEM" magicians were enveloped in it, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.

    "My purpose is not finished, Miss Elaine..."

    An echo seemed to ring from the bottom of the abyss, shaking in the whole office of the scene, and spreading into Ailian''s ear.

    "One day, we will meet again..."

    Ailian eyes, with the help of the "CR unit" on the self-contained detection function quickly scan the whole field, the result is naturally nothing found.

    "Did you escape?..." Hate don''t turn your head, look out of the window, Ailian can see a line of black and red figures rushing out of the buildings belonging to "DEM", hidden in the shadow, disappeared.

    Taking a deep breath, Ailian lowered her figure, folded up her CR unit, looked around at the "DEM" magician in "Shen Yin" and was silent.

    "Hard work..."

    At this time, Wisconsin in a suit came in from the door and looked at the magician who had fallen all over the place. His brow was raised.

    "It''s a big fight..."

    "What a pity..." Elaine shook her head. "Let her escape..."

    "It doesn''t matter, at least knowing that ''nightmares'' are still active in Tiangong City, that''s enough..." Wisconsin waved and glanced at Elaine.

    "How is it? Can you knock her down? "

    "Of course!" Ailian didn''t even hesitate for a moment. She answered firmly.

    "Although it''s much better than the intelligence, if it''s only to the extent shown today, it''s just a matter of time to defeat her..."

    "That''s good..." Wescott nodded his head and looked out of the window. In his eyes, a shred of cunning flashed by

 Chapter 1187

    "Whoo..."

    Lying in the bathtub, speechless exhaled a breath, the expression on the face is both comfortable and tired.

    The comfortable factor needless to say, is naturally because of soaking in the comfortable hot water and enjoying the same treatment as the hot spring.

    The fatigue factor, of course, is needless to say, because Tianyang sacrifice

    At the joint meeting of Longdan Temple women''s college, I discussed with the executive committee members of Tianyang festival about the location, category, requirements, etc. of the stalls set up in each school, as well as the budget distribution of various activities, etc. after that, I was tired.

    Although I had a rest at my home in Meijiu for a while, when I came back, I got to report to the leaders and teachers of various activities in Zen high school about the decisions made at the joint meeting and my own arrangements for Tianyang sacrifice in Zen high school. All the miscellaneous things were piled up, and I was not tired without words.

    Of course, compared with physical fatigue, mental fatigue is undoubtedly more serious. After all, it''s not surprising that we have to run up and down to deal with such a large amount of information and intelligence, even if we fall down because of pressure.

    Fortunately, speechless is the true ancestor, and there is almost no fatigue in the body. Coupled with the ability of "complete memory", so many things have not been forgotten in the head, and finally they have managed.

    But if you are tired, you will still be. I even think it''s better to have a fight with a strong person of the same rank than to let myself deal with so many things. Maybe I won''t be as tired as I am now.

    He understood. In this respect, I am not good at it at all.

    If you change the bee eating and praying or come from the piano, you should be able to handle these troublesome things easily

    And if we let zizuma go, I''m afraid that people don''t even need to think about it, and draw a plan directly. Throw it to others and let them do it. They can do it perfectly.

    Even Daisy and Meiqin are better at these things than themselves.

    Myself, it''s really not this kind of material

    Just thinking about these problems without words, suddenly. Outside the bathroom, a sound of "Xi Xi Suo" came into his ear, interrupted his meditation, and made him stunned and confused.

    This voice How does it sound so familiar

    It''s like the sound of undressing, isn''t it

    The thought just rose from the bottom of my heart, and a sound of footsteps echoed. And gradually approaching, let silent heart cry bad.

    Among all the people in Wuhe''s family, there are seven people, including Wuyan, Qinli, Shixiang, sisinai, yajuyan, Xixian and Shizhi. All the others are women except for Wuhe!

    No matter who comes in, if there is a riot, the injured will be speechless!

    Immediately. Speak in silence.

    "Who? There are already people in the bathroom! "

    "Ah..." Maybe it was the silent voice that scared me. There was a little voice outside the bathroom. Then there was a silence.

    Speechless thought that the other party had left, who knows, after a silence, the footsteps rang again, and before he could react, he opened the glass door of the bathroom.

    immediately wrapped up as like as two peas in a bath towel. Printed into the eyes of speechless

    "Yeugiya Xi Xian

    Looking at rushed in, face with a little red, eyes can not live drifting eight dance sisters, speechless mouth corner.

    "Didn''t I tell you that someone was in there?"

    "Just Because I know you''re in it There is a red halo on his face, and yajuya purses his lips. Red face, head down, mosquito voice opening.

    "Xi Xian and I It will come in "

    " ha?... " Speechless almost do not believe their ears, the face of consternation.

    "You didn''t come in until you knew I was inside?"

    "Sure, Xi Xian can prove that what yaguya said is true..." Xi Xian''s cheeks are also covered with blushes, but his expression is very calm, which makes people wonder whether those blushes are caused by shyness or by the heat in the bathroom.

    "Did you give the host any trouble?"

    "Not so much trouble as surprise..." Looking at the white and red skin of the two fairy maidens, the wordless face became a little unnatural.

    "Why do you do that? Is it because of the duel with Shixiang and sisinai? "

    It''s not unreasonable to say that.

    Once upon a time, yaguya, Xixian, Shixiang and Sisi were the contents of a "fight for sleep right" among the four, which was to make the speechless in the bath feel comfortable.Why there is such a duel, wordless don''t know, but that time, four fairy girls in pairs attacked him in the bath, and tried their best to make him feel comfortable. There were thumping back, washing back, and even the meaning of washing wordless body all over again, which drove wordless into the hot water.

    Because, at that time, there was no hiding duel between the four elves and girls, which was known by Shizhi

    So, during the whole duel, Shi Zhi stood outside the bathroom with murderous face, ready to rush in at any time when he heard any discordant voice, and said it again with speechless sword

    This makes speechless how can we not feel the depth of water

    Now, two fairy girls come in when they take a bath. No wonder they think so.

    Unfortunately, he thought wrong

    "The duel between us and Shixiang and sisinai ended before dark!" Yeuguya said so.

    "Come here, not for duels..."

    "Then you..."

    "It means that yajuya and Xixian just made the decision according to the records in the book!" Xi Xian uttered such a sentence in a very indifferent tone.

    "The book says that if you can wipe the back of a boy while he is bathing, he will be very happy..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Let''s ask... " Speechless eyebrow heavy jump so several times, dry smile Ask voice.

    "That book What''s the name?... "

    Yajuya and Xixian suddenly looked at each other.

    "SA, what do you call growth record..."

    "Memory, Xi Xian remembers that the heroine seems to be the hero''s aunt..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked... "

    "Then..." Yajuya looked at Wuyan, with a blush on his face, and asked pitifully, "can we wipe the master''s back?"

    "Upset..." Xi Xian water silver eyes do not live in the wave, it seems that there is still some confusion.

    "If it''s yaguya and Xixian Can''t you?... "

    "No Not... " Speechless stiff face, eyes involuntarily cast to the eight dance sisters that was half covered by the bath towel, the other half was not striving to expose the full air, mercilessly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, wryly smiled.

    "But Isn''t there another dangerous person in the family? "

    "If you''re worried about Shizhi, there''s no problem!" Yeuguya explained, "Shizhi just went out!"

    "Out of the door?..."

    "Sure..." Xi Xian nodded his head heavily.

    "There are not enough ingredients at home, because breakfast is still needed in the morning, so Shi Zhi plans to go to the supermarkets that will not be closed at night to buy some, which should not come back in a short time..."

    This The wry smile on the silent face was stronger.

    "Isn''t this a crime of coercion?"

    Yajuyan and Xixian both looked at the silent smile, pouted their mouths, looked like they had been abandoned, and Qiqi complained.

    "What? Is all that said in that book false? The host is not happy at all... "

    "Introspection, even if the book has some contents that deceive people, Xi Xian thinks it''s better to change it..."

    "Another one? Do you have any other books? "

    "Remind me, have you forgotten? There''s also a book that seems to be called "ventriloquism in the dark"... "

    This time, there is no way to remain silent

    "I see! I see! " Hurriedly raised his two hands, made a surrender, speechless revealed a smile worse than crying.

    "Then wipe your back! Wipe your back! I like it! "

    Smell speech, yajuyan, Xi Xian two people once again turned their eyes to speechless body, doubt of crooked head.

    "Really?"

    "Really..." Speechless and feeble answer.

    I can''t help it. I can guess what''s in the "oral skill in the dark". If you really let yaguya and Xi Xian do it, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that Shizhi is not here

    Less risk, isn''t it

 Chapter 1188

    "Oh, it''s so comfortable."

    "agree, Xi Xian is about to melt..."

    At the moment of soaking in the bathtub, yaguya and Xixian both uttered a comfortable and extreme crooning, which made the silent heart in front of them tremble a few times. A pair of big hands moved uncontrollably. The action looked extremely obscene.

    Here, generally speaking, when taking a bath, you should first wash your body in the showerhead, then you can enter the bathtub and enjoy the pleasure of bathing.

    However, it''s obvious that neither yegiya nor Xixian cared about this. Shixiang, sijinai and Shizhi also took a bath. They don''t need to think about the people behind them, and they don''t have so many rules.

    In the bathroom of Wuhe family, the bathtub is not very big, so even if two of them are slim girls, the space is still not enough after three people are soaked in one after another.

    Therefore, when the water in the bathtub overflows, the three people in the bathtub also stick together tightly.

    Sitting face-to-face in front of yegiya and Xixian, I can clearly feel that some of the delicate bodies of the two fairy maidens are inevitably in contact with themselves. Six legs are even entangled, wandering back and forth, making a wolf fully enjoy the touch of delicate skin.

    And yajuyan and Xixian are still immersed in the comfort of just bathing.

    "Bath How comfortable... "

    "Sigh, Xi Xian feels that it''s more comfortable to soak in hot water than to bathe in the wind..."

    "Though Although it''s true, we are the Witches of the hurricane. The spirit who controls the wind cannot abandon the wind... "

    "No, Xi Xian doesn''t mean to abandon the wind. Even if it''s comfortable, Xi Xian''s favorite is the wind!"

    "It''s worthy of the name Xi Xian. It''s just understanding! "

    "Refute, yaguya knows better than Xi Xian, because it is yaguya who reminds Xi Xian..."

    In this way, the two fairy maidens kept their legs in constant contact with the speechless legs, talking to each other as if they were alone, which made them speechless. He was almost beginning to suspect that the two sisters were not here to wipe their backs. But to make fun of yourself.

    However, this idea has just come together. On the opposite side, yaguya and Xixian look at each other, all of them nodding their heads seriously.

    "Ah, master..." Yegungya asked suddenly.

    "You don''t think Is it a little narrow here?... "

    "Huh?" Speechless and slightly shocked. Then he said angrily, "have you ever heard of an ordinary family whose bathtub can soak into three people at the same time? Our family is not a big family... "

    "Understand, there is no way!" Xi Xian seems to have been waiting for this sentence for a long time. In the moment when the wordless words fall, he immediately takes over the words.

    "In this case, yajuya and Xixian can only go to the master''s side..."

    Finish saying this sentence, did not wait for speechless reaction come over, eight dance sisters suddenly stood up. Turn a direction, then again into the bathtub, the action is extremely neat.

    But, this turn around, two fairy maidens turned back to speechless state, also lying in his arms!

    With two delicate bodies in my arms, I can''t help but feel stiff and my head is a little blank.

    It''s too bad!

    The fragrant fragrance and the greasy touch from yajuya and Xixian in their arms have made them speechless and almost attack!

    If it''s here. Speechless did not be able to control their own well, once the war, it will definitely be a dark day!

    At that time, maybe when Shizhi comes back, we will fight here. It''s not over yet

    I shudder at the consequences.

    In my heart, I keep telling myself that it''s better to take advantage of the advantages, and it''s better to take advantage of the advantages. Don''t move really. It''s better to move later. Anyway, the eight dancing sisters can''t run, and they will be able to eat sooner or later.

    Forbearance! I must bear it! When the ninja turtles have to endure!

    At this moment of patience, will not leak a drop into the future to succeed at that moment of happiness and achievement, so, must bear!

    In the heart of the crazy shouting speechless, but the heart is involuntarily fast beating up, the "bang" sound can not be heard, clearly spread into the ears of the eight dancing sisters nearby, so that they jokingly smile, look up, two pairs of water and silver pupils at the same time to the speechless eyes.

    "Oh? Master, are you afraid? "

    "Afraid?" Wordless brow stirred a few times, strong smile way: "why should I be afraid?"

    "Explain..." Xi Xian sticks a jade hand to the silent chest, and even the body sticks to the past.

    "Because the master''s heartbeat is very fast, either nervous or scared!"Who''s nervous?! Who''s afraid?!

    Speechless would like to say so, but when he saw the big eyes of yegiya and Xixian, which seemed to be able to talk, and the round and full eyes that loomed in the bath towel, he could not say anything.

    He''s about to put up with it

    I''m afraid that I can''t help but show all my martial arts in the bathroom. I can''t help but calm down and change the topic.

    "Didn''t it mean to wipe your back? Don''t hurry! "

    "Yes Yeah... "

    "It''s Xi Xian''s negligence that lost his mind..."

    Eight dance sisters looked at each other, stood up again, speechless and relieved. They quickly turned around and asked eight dance sisters to wipe their backs, but their eyes were not clear.

    However, it turns out that speechlessness is a total waste of effort

    Even if he felt the touch of towel and jade hand on his back, the eight dancing sisters'' appearance around the bath towel could not help but emerge in the silent mind, which made him feel more ready to move. It''s better to see it directly.

    Wordless would like to use a sound barrier to stop all the voices in the bathroom, then he can do whatever he wants!

    But I disappeared with the eight dancing sisters for a long time, and Shizhi would doubted it.

    He doesn''t want to bring down the two sisters by himself. It''s all over the dating world

    Can only constantly comfort themselves, sooner or later can eat, can eat

    In my heart, I began to associate the wordless of Pianpian with my heart. I couldn''t help but shake my body and shed blood in my heart.

    But saw speechless that has a little unusual movement, is scraping the back Yaju arrow, the Xi Xian cannot help but doubt to gather up front.

    "What''s the matter, master?"

    "Question, is it yajuyan and Xi Xian who did it wrong?"

    The two sisters leaned up like this and pressed their whole body weight on the speechless back. The perfect soft touch that spread into the speechless nerve at that moment made his face turn red and couldn''t help shouting.

    "Nothing!"

    Suddenly, the shouting made the eight dancing sisters jump.

    "Ah..." Two sisters a flustered, feet in smooth bathtub when a slip, exclaimed, straight down.

    Along with the sound of shock and the sound of water, two bath towels fell from the eight dancing sisters

    "A couple of idiots..." Speechless is finally can''t help scolding a, hurriedly reached out to help, but the result is to help to two groups of different sizes of soft.

    Speechless can''t help Leng for a while, subconsciously pinched pinch.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" at the next moment, a touching crooning that overlapped from the mouth of the eight dancing sisters reverberated and rang in the bathroom.

    In such a case, wordless if he still doesn''t know what the different sizes of softness in his hands are, he doesn''t have to go out and mix.

    So the scene of dog blood let the speechless amazement open his mouth, for a while, he was a little bit stunned, but the hand was very honest and continued to pinch a few times.

    "Woo ~ ~" yaguya and Xixian chanted once again. Under the silent action, they seemed to be drained of all their strength. They fell into the silent arms and held their bodies together without any gap.

    Then, speechless feel

    My separate body, a little bit, has entered a very warm place

    On the other side, Xi Xian feels that he has entered a foreign body somewhere

    "No..."

    Unparalleled pleasure rushed into the speechless body and realized what a pitiful thing he had encountered. Speechless reason almost exploded.

    He bit his teeth and gasped for breath.

    "I don''t care! Even if you can''t push! You must take advantage of it! "

    Leave this sentence, speechless stretched out his evil hands

    "Hmmm"

    "woo"

    in the bathroom, two delicate voice lines rise with panting and unstoppable fluctuation

    This scene lasted for 30 minutes until Shizhi came back

 Chapter 1189

    Is summer vacation bad? Please support

    Tiangong City, Longdan Temple women''s College

    Sitting at the top of a conference room, Mei Jiu sighs reluctantly as she listens to the heated arguments among the members of the Implementation Committee of Tianyang sacrifice in the following women''s College of Longdan temple.

    Different from laichan high school and other schools, Longdan Temple women''s college is a famous school, so it has more preparation for the Tianyang festival than other schools, so the number of committee members is also increasing.

    And the United States nine is responsible for the implementation of the post of chairman, its responsibility is to command the implementation of these days central sacrifice committee members!

    Therefore, the executive committee members held a meeting on the Tianyang sacrifice affairs. As the executive committee chairman, of course, Mei Jiu had to attend.

    Only in this way, the United States and Kowloon really have no talent in dealing with these matters. They can only let the Implementation Committee members discuss it on their own. Secondly, the number of Implementation Committee members is more than one, and this dispute is inevitable.

    So, this meeting, from the beginning of school to now, it''s almost dark, and there''s no sign that it''s over.

    As for the content discussed at the meeting, how much is useful? At the beginning, Mei Jiu still remembered it, but under the debate of a group of executive committee members, Mei Jiu had forgotten all about it

    That is to say, now, the topics and contents debated by the Implementation Committee members have gradually deviated from the theme and become somewhat similar to quarrels.

    Glanced one by one puckered brows, trying to amplify the volume. As a group of members of the Implementation Committee were arguing with each other, Mei Jiu finally began to feel impatient.

    Take out the mobile phone, take a look at the time shown above, and then take a look at the dusk gradually replaced by darkness outside. Mei Jiu frowns slightly and stands up.

    "It''s not too early. We''ll discuss the rest tomorrow. Let''s call it a day."

    "Ah..." Hearing Mei Jiu''s speech, there was a continuous commotion in the conference room among the cheering members of the Executive Committee.

    "But But elder sister. We have other jobs tomorrow... "

    "Yes. Elder sister, if today''s workload is piled up with tomorrow''s workload, it will be too late... "

    The members of the executive committee spoke out one by one, but they made Demei nine eyebrows. Eyes narrowed.

    "Since you know there''s work tomorrow. I know it''s too late to go on like this. Why so many meaningless quarrels? "

    This The executive committee members looked at each other with a look of shame and bowed their heads.

    As you can see, Mei Jiu''s face looks pretty.

    "Anyway. It''s going to be dark, so we can only stop today. Let''s redouble our efforts tomorrow... "

    "Yes Elder sister

    A group of executive committee members took a look at the sky outside the window. When they saw the sky that was half dark, they nodded their heads, cleaned up each other''s things and left the meeting room

    ¡­¡­

    With the support of some students from Longdan Temple women''s college who are like guardians, Mei Jiu walked in the middle of the crowd and went home.

    Meijiu''s home is very close to Longdan Temple women''s college. Even if it''s on foot, it only takes about five minutes.

    Therefore, after a short walk, Mei Jiu saw the roof of her home.

    "Come here..."

    Stop, Meijiu faces the students of Longdan Temple women''s college who are walking with him.

    "You all go home..."

    "Yes!" The girls in sailor''s suits answered respectfully, then turned around one by one, spread out in different directions to the west, and went back to their home

    Looking at this scene, Mei Jiu feels a little depressed.

    These students in the same school and class as Mei Jiu, though they call Mei Jiu "elder sister" respectfully, also because of the identity of Mei Jiu''s popular idol, become her loyal fans, but in any case, they do not support her as a guard every day.

    The reason why Mei Jiu is supported like a fanatic like this is that Mei Jiu is able to make a sound by using spiritual power, so that those who hear their own voice can obey their own orders.

    These so-called supporters are not out of sincerity to support and accompany us!

    At least not all!

    They can gather for themselves by one command, and they can be saddled for themselves by one command, and they can also leave without any nostalgia as they are now.

    If, one day, beauty nine lost the power of the spirit, then, this scene, perhaps will not continue

    At that time, the United States nine will again, as half a year ago at that time, become a personA person who has fans, supporters, but no friends

    In the end, from the beginning to the end, beauty nine is a person!

    Even every day, by her side, there are many supporters

    Staring at the supporters who disappeared at the end of the field of vision without looking back, Mei Jiu''s bright silver eyes appeared a little dim, but soon shook his head again, and the eyes became sharp.

    I don''t need friends!

    They will only betray themselves!

    Men are low, dirty, ugly, just look at people want to vomit filthy creatures!

    Women are the same, just listen to their own words, become their own dolls, that''s OK!

    Human beings can''t be trusted!

    Therefore, there can be no expectation!

    We have to distance ourselves from them!

    From the beginning, lure the night beautiful nine, only has the sound!

    My heart keeps telling me that Mei Jiu''s eyes are becoming sharper and sharper, but at this time, a figure with black hair and red pupils flashed in her mind, and there is also a section of words

    "Since you have not chosen to believe me, I will always wait for you to believe me with hope..."

    "So, Mei Jiu, you must help me..."

    "I''ll wait until you sing in a real voice..."

    With the emergence of these words, the sharp eyes of Meijiu suddenly all stagnated, gradually smashed in a wave that cannot be looked up, and the heart also became a mess.

    "Woo Hateful... "

    As if unwilling to have such a mood of their own, the United States nine hate stamping feet, hate iron not steel like broken read up.

    "It''s just a man. Why should I say that? I''ll lend a helping hand. When I''m a philanthropist, I look great. How handsome I am!"

    "Why do you care about a man? Isn''t that pathetic?"

    "I don''t need your waiting!"

    "Hateful Hateful Hateful... "

    At the same time, Mei Jiu kept stomping on the ground until a long time later, as if he had finished a bad breath, and his heart calmed down.

    Meijiu didn''t find out at all that her mood had been completely affected by one person

    "Ah..." With a faint sigh, Mei Jiu closed her eyes as if she were tired.

    "Go back..."

    Leaving such a sentence, Mei Jiu raised her own pace and immediately wanted to go home.

    At the same time that Meijiu raised her own steps, a sudden warning sign in her heart made her step stiff and stop in place.

    At the same time, Mei Jiu also felt a strong sense of crisis, which made her jump a few steps towards her rear

    "Boom!"

    In the next moment, the place where the original beauty nine stood was shot by a dazzling laser, and a hole about the size of a person was blown out in a roar and the smoke of the sky!

    There is no doubt that if, just now, Meijiu is still standing there, then, what is blown out is Meijiu''s own body!

    "What...!?" Seeing the scene with his own eyes, Meijiu''s face changed dramatically, but soon showed a cold look, raised his head sharply, and looked in the direction of the sky.

    In the night sky, wearing the same style of tights, all parts of the body are covered by machine armour, which are printed into the eyes of Meijiu one after another!

    Seeing this scene, Meijiu''s face gradually solidified.

    That posture, that equipment, in the memory of the United States nine, only one kind of people have.

    Magician!

    No! Not just magicians!

    Among the numerous figures, a large part of them are flashing with cold steel color. Limbs are obviously different from human beings. The whole body is covered with cold machines. The position of the head should have been the part of the eyes, and there is only a round lamp with red light!

    That''s "Bandersnatch"!

 Chapter 1190

    In the darkening sky, magicians in CR unit and a cold "Bandersnatch" robot were floating in the sky, holding weapons or raising their arms to launch attacks, aiming at the beautiful nine standing on the ground below. The air was full of smoke.

    Looking around at the magician and "Bandersnatch" who surrounded themselves, Mei Jiu glanced at the one person sized hole just blown out by the laser in front of her, and her face looked ugly.

    "Is'' ast ''?"

    This sentence just sounded, a floating in the air, all covered with red armor, with a red hair, eyes hanging high, like a fox''s disdainful opening of a woman.

    "I''m sorry we''re not the useless ast people..."

    "Not an ''ast''?" Mei Jiu frowned, then seemed to think of something, suddenly looked up to the red haired fox eyed woman.

    "You''re DEM people!"

    "Oh?..." The red haired fox eyed woman raised her eyelids and smiled grimly.

    "I didn''t expect that some elves would know ''DEM''. This is the first time I heard it in the mission..."

    "Elves Do you Mei Jiu said gloomily, "so you already know my identity?"

    "That''s what happened!" The red haired fox eyed woman licked her lips.

    "What''s the matter? Are you scared? Elves - ''Diva''

    "Afraid?" A sweet smile appeared on Mei Jiu''s face.

    "Do you mean that I have to be afraid of you because I have exposed the identity of elves?"

    "As a prey, you have to look like a prey!" The voice of the red haired fox eyed woman was shrill.

    "It''s a spirit, but it pretends to be human. It''s disgusting! "

    Cut Hearing each other''s words, all the smiles on Meijiu''s face converged.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. The problem is the people of" DEM ". What can I do for you? "

    "Ha?..." The red haired fox eyed woman seemed to hear some incredible words. First she widened her eyes, and then she laughed sarcastically.

    "Aren''t you still awake? Didn''t you just say that?! "

    "You are the prey!" With a ferocious smile, the red haired fox eyed woman grabbed a gun in her hand and aimed it at Mei Jiu.

    "Diva"! We are here to hunt you! "

    "Hunting?..." This time, it''s Mei Jiu''s turn to open her beautiful big eyes. Before long, the corner of the mouth slightly raised.

    "It''s an exaggeration, but do you think you can do it?"

    Looking at the beautiful nine side said this sentence, while showing a beautiful incomparable, like disdain. It''s like a casual smile again. It doesn''t look like she''s been put in the eyes at all. The red haired fox eyed girl''s face looks hateful and gloomy.

    "Can you do it or not, you will soon know!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the red haired fox eyed woman''s eyes snapped and she held them. The gun that had been aiming at Mei Jiu was immediately pulled by her!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    With the red haired fox eye woman pulling down the trigger as a signal, a lot of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" troops seem to have returned to their senses. They don''t hesitate to turn on the weapons aimed at Meijiu. In a mess of gun sounds, missiles and lasers poured down like rain!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    All the shells and lasers fell on the body of Meijiu in an instant, submerging Meijiu in the fire and smoke, and attacking continuously, smashing the original intact ground into ruins!

    I don''t know if the evacuation order was issued in advance or if there were no people around. In the continuous sound of the cannon, there is no ordinary people around, plus there are not many buildings here, so the magicians of "DEM" are very happy to vent the power of the weapons in their hands.

    Around. Has been submerged by smoke and fire

    After several minutes of concentrated shooting, a group of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" stopped their attacks as if they were running out of ammunition, making the world quiet again.

    "What''s the matter?..." The red haired fox eyed woman looked at the center of the smoke happily.

    "Is that over? There''s nothing remarkable about elves... "

    The weapons of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" troops are all the latest display devices for elves!Under such a weapon''s all-round concentrated shooting, even the elves can''t retreat!

    At least that''s what red haired fox eyed women think

    It''s a pity that at the same time when she made the declaration, a dazzling flash suddenly appeared in the center of the smoke and dust in the ground which had been turned into ruins.

    "Huh?" The red haired fox eyed woman and a group of "DEM" magicians are stunned for a moment, and they can''t help but look in the direction of the light. Then, an unreal intoxicating voice, from the center of the smoke and dust, in the flash of the inner, reverberates like an echo

    "Shamdaielkai..."

    "Gab day el..."

    At the same time when the sound reverberated, the flash in the smoke rose sharply, blowing all the smoke on the ground!

    The next second, everyone in the room saw

    Wearing a dress made of the same light, there is a huge organ standing behind, a long organ keyboard floating in front of them, with a smile on their face, Jiuzheng looks at them, with a smile on his face, stretches out his hand, on the organ keyboard, one press

    A clear piano sound vibrated, mixed with a violent whirlwind like shock wave, rushing towards all the "DEM" magicians in the sky!

    "Avoid!!!"

    Aware of some bad red hair fox eyes woman shrieked, but it was a little late.

    The reverberating sound waves in the air rushed by like a strong wind, hitting a group of ''DEM'' magicians and ''Bandersnatch'' robot dolls!

    In the loud sound of "Dong", a scream replaced the piano sound and started to vibrate!

    In addition to the "DEM" magician who launched the "ter day store" in time like the red haired fox eye woman, all magicians and "Bandersnatch" had white smoke on their bodies and fell heavily to the ground.

    And this part of magicians, about half of all magicians on site!

    The "Bandersnatch" without the ability of self-determination falls down even more!

    Before and after, with only one hit, the US nine defeated more than half of the "DEM" magicians, and the "Bandersnatch" army was completely destroyed!

    Although it was achieved with the full effort of "angel", the gap between ordinary magicians and elves can be seen from this!

    Those "Bandersnatch" who have no brain, let alone the mechanical soldiers who can use the "display device", sound very powerful. However, when it comes to individual combat effectiveness, they are far less than human magicians!

    The difference between the human magician and the "Bandersnatch", who can only operate by setting, is very significant in terms of the control ability in detail and the technology in manipulating the "display device". It''s not as good as the strong, it''s not as good as the weak, and it''s called rubbish. For the elves, it''s the best target!

    The red haired fox eyed woman who knew this clearly had a very ugly face. Her haze filled eyes were staring at the smiling beauty nine, and she screamed loudly.

    "Shoot! Shoot me! "

    The rest of the "DEM" magicians were shocked, and then they quickly aimed their weapons at Mei Jiu and pulled the trigger!

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    Another sound of guns reverberated around, and a large number of shells filled the whole field of vision swept towards the beautiful nine on the ground!

    Mei Jiu raised her eyebrows and looked at the artillery fire, still smiling.

    This level of attack, no matter how many times, is the same!

    In my heart, my hand once again reaches out to the piano of light

    But all of a sudden, a dazzling sword light suddenly roared out, cutting to the hands of the United States nine dynasties

 Chapter 1191

    (it''s true that Meijiu, who has a good figure, is not as popular as the eight dancing sisters with full cute points. When she arrives at Meijiu, the rewards drop completely, and she faints...)

    the dazzling sword light is like a flash of meteor. Under the heavy atmospheric pressure, she cuts the air flow and passes through in a sharp air breaking sound!

    For a moment, Mei Jiu thought that it was his vision that produced confusion, which led to illusion. However, the warning sign that sounded in his heart told meI Jiu that it was not an illusion!

    What a real attack!

    "Ah ~ ~"

    as soon as Meijiu realized this, she immediately opened her mouth, and a high voice with spiritual power roared out of her mouth, rippled out, and built a boundary composed of sound waves in front of the cutting sword light, protecting Meijiu inside.

    At the next moment, the dazzling sword light can''t help bumping into the ripple like sound wave border!

    "Hiss..."

    In a clear tearing sound, the sound wave boundary built by Meijiu in a hurry was torn apart, which made Meijiu lose color.

    But the dazzling sword light obviously didn''t know how to pity her and cherish her jade. It cut through the sound wave boundary with a sharp gesture and cut through the space. In the astonishment of Meijiu, it cut heavily into her abdomen!

    "Bang..."

    "Ah..." Mei Jiu felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, and then the whole person flew out and ran into the "gab day El" in the back. Give a cry of pain.

    "Oh?..." At this time, a slightly discontented voice sounded from the front of Mei Jiu.

    "After cutting the border, isn''t it powerful enough to cut the spirit pack? Good luck... "

    Hearing this voice, I don''t know why, a foreboding suddenly rises in the heart of Meijiu, which urges her to cover her aching abdomen, stand up, raise her head and look ahead.

    I can only see the position where the United States nine just stood. A figure is floating off the ground. Holding a golden laser lightsaber, he was watching her with a very cold eyes and slowly landed on the ground.

    It was a girl covered with platinum armor!

    Long, light blonde hair. Green pupils. A dignified face. He looks extremely good.

    After the appearance of the other side is completely closed to the fundus, the bright silver eyes of Meijiu suddenly shrink, and the pretty face changes wildly.

    She. Know this man!

    No, to be exact, Mei Jiu has only seen this man twice!

    One was a concert not long ago. The other party appeared in front of him and took away the speechless people who came to the concert!

    Another time was not long ago, when I was in my home, when I had no words to introduce three magicians who threatened the elves to myself and the eight dancing sisters, I projected the appearance of each other on the water surface of the teacup!

    In addition, the first time we met, we felt an unusual feeling from each other, as well as the silent introduction to each other. It is impossible for Meijiu to forget it.

    Cover the pain of the abdomen, the United States nine eyes wave and rise, the face is full of dignified look.

    "Ellen Mira methers..."

    Hearing Meijiu''s words, Ailian raised her eyebrows and squinted at Meijiu''s wavering appearance.

    "The elves I met recently seem to have more or less my intelligence, which is not a good thing..."

    Hearing this, Mei Jiu bit her teeth and stood with her huge body behind her, feeling the pain from her abdomen. She could not help but feel some palpitations.

    After cutting the boundary of their own sound wave, and then through the resistance of the spiritual costume, they can bring so much damage to themselves

    This Ellen Mira Moses is not an ordinary magician

    "Executive director!"

    In the middle of the air, the red haired fox eyed woman and a group of "DEM" magicians were happy, and they all landed on the ground, and came to AI Lian''s back, but they were greeted by her cold eyes.

    "So many people can''t deal with an elf..." Indifferent eyes one by one sweep the magician, and finally stay in the red haired fox eyes woman, Ailian indifferent mouth.

    "Jessica, your strength seems to be improved."

    A group of "DEM" magicians couldn''t help but hold their breath. They were submissive and didn''t dare to say a retort. Only the red haired fox eyed woman, who was called Jessica by Elaine, said something rather unwillingly.

    "The power of Diva seems to be very good at group warfare, which I didn''t expect, just..."

    As Jessica''s words came out, Ailian''s eyes became colder and colder, and her relentless opening interrupted her.

    "Are you making excuses?""No No... " Jessica was surprised, bit her teeth and lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry, but we''re not doing a good job, executive director..."

    But Suddenly raised her head, Jessica shouted to Elaine: "the angel of Diva really has a good attack in group warfare. Executive director, please let me try again. This time, I am alone..."

    "All right! No more! " As if hearing exactly the same answer as expected, Elaine turned around and didn''t look at Jessica.

    "Since the group attack is not good, let me come and meet" Diva "

    Ailian will say that, but also has her own considerations.

    These "DEM" magicians, due to the relationship between the near water and the first month, have the most front-end performance compared with those magicians in the "ast" or other areas of the Elven forces!

    The technical requirements of "DEM" for magicians are also much better than those of the so-called "spirit force". With the "CR unit" of the performance front end, it is undoubtedly better than the general magicians, or much better!

    In this case, the collective action form was adopted, and after chonggongzhen left "DEM", Jessica, who was the strongest in the "DEM", could not deal with the "Diva" in front of her. Besides her own hands, could the task be completed this time

    After all, no one in "DEM" can face the elves alone except for Ailian and Zhenna!

    In the real that left now, it is only Elaine a person

    Ailian, have to stand up!

    However, Jessica is not willing to say anything. She opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she can''t say anything. She can only cast her cruel eyes on Mei Jiu, who is unwilling to leave.

    Seeing this scene, Ailian sighed in her heart.

    "Come on, you''ve got a chance to support me!"

    Jessica and the magicians of "DEM" are happy at the same time.

    "Yes!"

    Seeing that all the magicians are aiming at themselves with their weapons, Ailian also raises her laser light sword. Meijiu''s face looks uncertain for a while, and she stares at Ailian closely, remembering the speechless words that day.

    "This man is very dangerous! Very dangerous! "

    "If you meet her alone or even together, don''t hesitate to run away!"

    "Because even if you have no hostility to her, she will not let you go!"

    The speechless day in my head is not like a joking face and the amazing sword that AI Lian just cut through her acoustic boundary. Mei Jiu bit her lips and made a decision in her heart.

    Looking up, Mei Jiu takes a deep breath

    Seeing this, AI Lian''s eyes flashed a fine awn and gave a cold drink.

    "Everyone! "After daily storage" is launched! "

    Jessica and the magicians were a little shocked. After the reaction, they hurriedly started "after day" together with Ailian, covering their whole body!

    "Ah ~ ~"

    almost at the same time, Mei Jiu inhaled to the limit and suddenly drank out a treble several times richer than before!

    The high pitched sound wave swept by wildly, rolled up pieces of dust, and set off layers of dust fog. Like the wave, it inevitably hit Ailian, Jessica and a group of "DEM" magicians, covering them all.

    "All of you! Start the injector! "

    All of a sudden, the vision was blocked. Ailian seemed to feel something. She gave out a sharp command. All the magicians opened the jet behind them, knocked out the turbulent air flow, blew all the dust on the scene, and looked at the direction of Meijiu.

    But what''s printed into the magicians'' eyes is the back of the spirit who has turned into streamer light and shot at the horizon at a high speed

    "Don''t try to escape!"

    Ailian did not want to, immediately along the jet''s push, plunder out

 Chapter 1192

    (today''s subscription makes me sad. My friends, please be strong...)

    no star, no moon, no cloud

    Tonight''s night sky, only a black

    In the dark night, a stream of light flickers, as if it cuts through the sky, dragging a long light tail, flashing from one side of the sky, and disappearing from the other side of the sky. The whole process only lasted for less than a second, which is extremely difficult to capture.

    In the streamer light, the beauty of a dress of light is like the goddess of moonlight, holding the roaring atmosphere, wildly mobilizing the spiritual power of the body, and flying in one direction at the fastest speed.

    That direction is exactly the direction of Wuhe family, which was told by Wuyan, yeguya and Xixian when they left Meijiu''s house some time ago!

    A little sweat flowed from the clean forehead, and it slipped from the face of Mei Jiu that could be broken by blowing bullets. Mei Jiu gasped violently while covering her abdomen, turning herself into a meteor, flying forward at a high speed.

    Turn your head and look behind you. Mei Jiu can see clearly that the "DEM" magicians led by AI Lian are one by one running the ejectors attached to their "CR unit" to the limit. They are closely following Mei Jiu like maggots of tarsal bone.

    If, at this time, the residents of Tiangong city raise their heads and look at the sky, then they will see a meteor breaking through the sky at a high speed and flying to the other side of the sky. And behind that meteor are a lot of meteors.

    Just like a meteor shower in the same direction!

    Looking at the "DEM" magicians hanging in the back, Meijiu bit her lips, turned her head sharply, and looked forward. Her bright silver eyes were full of hope.

    Now, we can only hope on the speechless body!

    She can feel the horror of Ailian, but the horror of speechless to her is more than that!

    If you can get to silent side in time, then, even if Ailian is here, Meijiu doesn''t have to fear the magician of "DEM" anymore!

    Originally. There''s no such thing as Elaine. All those "DEM" magicians are not opponents of "angel" Meijiu!

    Even if there is Ailian, as long as you can escape to wordless place, it will be OK!

    What''s more, there are five elves in Wuyan, namely, Qin, Shixiang, sisinai, yakuyan and Xixian. That''s enough to make the nine rely on!

    Let alone. I admit it without saying. He beat Ailian by himself!

    Therefore, in order to escape the pursuit of Ailian and a group of "DEM" magicians, Meijiu has no choice but to ask for help!

    Think of it here. Mei Jiu can''t help but show a self mocking expression.

    Mingming said that he no longer trusts anyone, but now he is going to ask for help from one of the most annoying men

    Mingming feels that people all over the world have betrayed themselves, but this meeting, in the face of danger, he actually wants to turn to the man who has disturbed his mind countless times in the first time

    Obviously, I have been abandoned once, but I plan to give my life to others to help me

    Until this moment, Meijiu found that the unique man had already made himself have to care about, and also let himself subconsciously trust, ask for help, and trust

    This may be because I was imprisoned when I first met each other, so I relied on each other once

    Maybe it''s because the other side said "waiting" words to himself on his mobile phone that day

    Anyway, at this moment, Miko can no longer regard wordless as the most disgusting man and untrustworthy human.

    Will he save himself

    With such an idea of inner incomparably dazed, the speed of Meijiu can''t help but slow down a little.

    That is to say, it can only be regarded as a moment, but let Ailian catch it.

    "All of you!" There was a flash of fierce light in her eyes, and ailianqing had a drink.

    "Shoot!"

    "Yes!"

    The loud response sound fluctuated in the dark night, and then, in the sky, the shells like rain turned into meteors. In the silent night, they flied across from all sides, and covered the front with their teeth and claws, and shrouded the body of Meijiu!

    The sound of guns and the sound of cannonball flying through the air were not exposed to the ears of Meijiu, which made her face completely changed. She forced herself to endure the discomfort and breath brought by the rapid flight, opened her mouth, and released a clear syllable.

    Then, a ripple like sound wave expanded, organized into a barrier with the speed visible to the naked eye, and stood behind the United States nine, taking all incoming shells!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The incessant bombardment also sounded from the night sky. Like the fireworks, it aroused a burst of disorderly explosion. Unfortunately, these fireworks are not beautiful, and only the smoke and fire.At the back, Elaine watched Meijiu''s sound and wave barrier block all the artillery fire. When her face was cold, a heavy gun suddenly extended from her armpit and was put under her arm.

    "Run through..." It seems that even aiming doesn''t need to aim. Ailian already knows which direction to shoot, and directly pulls the trigger of heavy gun in her hand!

    In the dim night sky, a dazzling flash runs through the sky, like a light column, instantly filling the whole night sky in the field of vision!

    The intense flash, if you look directly at it at a close distance, is likely to burn your eyes directly. The dense magic will turn into a light column of hundreds of meters long, killing everything in front of you in the void.

    Like the weakest paper, the sound wave junction constructed by the nine beauties can''t hold on for a second, and the suspense hasn''t been extinguished!

    The light speed of the castrated beam of light goes forward, rushes past, and comes to the back of Meijiu

    "Broken army singer (GAB day EL)!"

    Feeling the terrorist attack coming from behind, Mei Jiu looked back. At this, her face was suddenly covered with panic, calling out her own "angel" without thinking.

    The huge organ emerges directly from the void and stands in front of the light column like a shield.

    The light of tyranny surged up!

    "Dong!!!"

    In an instant, in the night sky, unprecedented huge fireworks bloomed, accompanied by strong light and terrorist impact!

    "Ah!" The magicians, including Ailian, who rushed forward were all caught by the strong light and impact. They quickly launched "ter daily" (random field) one by one, and rushed to the United States and Kowloon after a long time without calming down.

    As for the "gab day El" of Meijiu, it was already in collision with the light column and turned into ashes

    "My "Gab day El" Mei Jiu can hardly believe her eyes.

    The most powerful weapon of the spirit, the most powerful dependence on the angel, was smashed by the attack of the other side!

    The one named * * Lian is countless times more terrible than the one in the imagination of Meijiu!

    Speechless, have you ever defeated such a terrible person

    At this time, several missiles passed through the overlapped smoke and flew to the United States!

    Gazing at the missile, Mei Jiu knew that it was not time to shake, shook her head, opened her mouth, and just wanted to build a sound wave boundary again.

    But

    "Ah Woo Er

    When Meijiu makes a sound, what reverberates in the night sky is no longer the crisp and beautiful voice in the past, but the broken and silent sob!

    Meijiu can''t believe it. She widens her eyes, but she gets it again.

    Even the "angel" has been broken by people. How can my spiritual power not be consumed

    There is no way to transfer this association to any other aspect except to maintain the spiritual clothing and flight on your body!

    Including my most proud voice!

    Looking at the missile flying to their own body, the United States nine even have no way, in the end, under the gaze of the United States nine, the missile landed on her body

    "Bang!!!"

    "Ah..." The explosion and impact shrouded in the back of the nine beauties. Even if there were spiritual costumes to block the damage, the nine beauties were still in the shock like a falling airplane, with light smoke coming from the back and falling from the sky.

    "Whoosh!"

    At the same time, a sound of breaking through the air behind the beautiful nine made the beautiful nine bear the pain and look back.

    Entering the field of vision is the scene of Ailian holding a laser lightsaber and chopping with force

    Mei Jiu closes her eyes in despair

    At last, the emotion that appeared in her heart was a touch of regret that could not be held back.

    That''s an apology for being speechless

    Sorry

    Failed to live up to your waiting

    With this idea, the United States nine ushered in the love of lotus chop

 Chapter 1193

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "I will freeze the world!"! As well as the rewards of "celestial moon and dark star", "stars and dark sky", "cloud Qi and Green Valley", "thunder ring" and "fzh90cctv"

    In the dim night sky, Jessica and the magicians of "DEM" rely on the thruster of "CR unit" on their bodies to suspend in the mid air and stare at the front of them. They are not only lost, but also unbelievable.

    With her eyes closed, Mei Jiu, who was waiting for AI Lian''s final strike, clenched her teeth and prepared herself for the coming pain. But after she closed her eyes, it had been more than a full minute, but she never waited for the pain in her imagination, instead, she waited for a sound of shock and doubt.

    Conditionally, I opened my eyes, raised my bright silver eyes, and Mei Jiu looked up to me. This time, Mei Jiu was stunned.

    Because, she saw a figure

    It''s not a suitable figure to describe with petite

    In the dark night sky, the body of the back is covered by a black gothic dress. The skirt over the knee has gently swung through a circle of beautiful ripples under the breeze. It is also swung with the wind. There is also a tornado at the end like many tornadoes, with long straight hair over the waist.

    Even if you only look at the back, you can guess that on the front of each other, you must have a face that is not inferior to your own!

    Of course, this is not the main reason why Mei Jiuzheng is there.

    The real reason why Demei Jiuzheng is there and even her head is blank is that, in front of her, she is only one meter five tall and looks like a little girl. One is holding a black parasol, which looks unique at night, while the other hand is slightly raised to the front.

    Hold up the laser light sword of Ailian who came to Meijiu not long ago!

    Mei Jiu can see clearly that Ailian, with a stunned expression on her face, holds a laser light sword. Keep the posture of force splitting, and cut the laser light sword on the hands of the little girl holding the parasol!

    The reason why the magicians of Meijiu, Ailian, Jessica and "DEM" are all stunned is that, in front of each other''s hand that is too small to be smaller, it seems that there is an invisible barrier, which blocks the laser light sword from the other''s palm by a distance of about 5cm, and can''t move forward half a minute!

    That''s a sword enough to kill Mei Jiu. So was a look like less than ten years old little girl to use a hand to resist down!

    This is the root cause of the collective stagnation of all the people who thought that the battle was over not long ago!

    No matter the magicians of Meijiu, Ailian, Jessica or ''DEM'', they don''t know when the little girl appeared in front of them!

    After all, the second before, they saw Ailian holding a laser light sword. Cut the fatal blow to Meijiu, but in a second, the scene appeared

    No one can react to the presence of everyone!

    When everyone was still confused, a little girl with a parasol in hand and a hand in front of her raised her small head buried in the umbrella. Expose a beautiful face as delicate as a doll and a pair of eyes as deep as the sea in the air.

    At the next moment, a voice of inexplicable authority came into everyone''s ears from a young girl''s mouth.

    "It''s almost time to put away this blinding sword? Little girl

    At first glance, it is obvious that the petite girl should be the smaller one, but the majestic words coming out of the other''s mouth make everyone present have the illusion that Ailian is the smaller one, and at the same time, they are awakened from the stupefied state.

    The face of Elaine''s face was tight, almost subconsciously she folded up her laser lightsaber. Pushed by the back jet, it flashed to Jessica and other people and opened a distance with each other.

    Looking at the beautiful little girl like a well-made doll, Ailian not only didn''t look down on each other''s half score, but also looked dignified.

    It''s not just because the other side just blocked his full blow, but also because. From each other''s body, Ailian felt a little suffocation.

    That''s when we meet the existence of absolutely crushing ourselves in strength, there will be suffocation!

    This sense of suffocation, Ailian only felt on one person

    Now, this inexplicable little girl who appears without even finding out and stops her attack gives Ailian a second such horrible experience!

    The laser lightsaber in her hand was tight, and Ailian spoke in a deep voice.

    "Who are you?"

    "I?..." The little girl lifted her chin lightly and raised a smile on her delicate face.

    "Nangong that month..."

    Yes!

    In the presence of all people did not find the situation quietly under the eilian strike, timely save the United States nine people, is the only one of the silent beasts!"The devil of the void" - Nangong that month!

    However, in the world of "blood eating frenzy", no one knows the "demon killer". In the world of "dating battle", there is no one who has heard of it.

    "The month in Nangong?..." Ailian frowned and began to search for the information in her mind. Of course, she could not find it. She could only gaze at that month.

    "Never heard of it, never appeared in the intelligence. Are you an elf?"

    "Spirit?..." That month, he nodded in a tone that could not be denied.

    "For the time being, I don''t think it''s human."

    "Fairies that never appeared Do you Ailian bit her teeth and her eyes were shocked.

    It''s no surprise that there are no confirmed elves. For Eileen, whether they are elves or not represents the relationship between the enemies or not.

    What surprised her was that it was only a flash in the pan that month. She was able to block her strength with all her strength!

    Is this a power comparable to the existence of "the red devil"?!

    Jessica and the "DEM" magicians also looked at each other, some of them didn''t know what to do. They all stayed behind Ailian one by one, and didn''t make any action. That month seemed to be so happy. They stepped on in the air, turned around and looked at her beautiful nine.

    "Well, with your strength, it''s not easy to work hard to this extent..." Look straight at Mei Jiu''s lax pupils, and nod that month.

    "Let me have it next..."

    Who are you? Why save me

    Hearing that month''s words, Miyuki would like to ask, but she can only stare at that month when she lost her voice and can''t say a word.

    "No doubt, I did come to save you. No, I should say, I have been watching you all this time!" That month, it seemed to see the idea in the heart of Meijiu, and Kooi''s pretty face looked up.

    "Since that guy explained to you how dangerous that guy named Elaine is..."

    Hearing this, Mei Jiu opened her eyes slightly, and there was a ripple that could not be lifted.

    At this point, even if Mei Jiu is stupid, he can hear the general meaning of that month''s words.

    That is to say, in the recent period of time, that month has been in their own side to look after themselves and protect themselves!

    And it was commissioned by the guy in that month''s mouth!

    As for who ''that guy'' is, there''s no need to guess!

    Because, from the beginning to the end, there is only one person who has explained how dangerous Ailian is to Meijiu!

    Speechless!

    Originally, since then, speechless has consciously protected her in disguise!

    All the time

    Including now, has lost the voice, is useless oneself

    The silent figure flashed in my mind, and a sense of Indescribability rose in my heart.

    Like joy

    I''m sorry

    Like guilt

    It''s like watching the moon

    That man, really protecting me

    At the thought of this, Mei Jiuyan could not stop emerging water vapor and opened her mouth to that month. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but let alone that she lost her voice now. Even if she didn''t lose her voice, she could only make a choking sound.

    "Ah..." Seeing this, the month sighed.

    Connected with wordless thoughts, she naturally knows about beauty nine.

    But also because of this, that month just some helpless.

    "That''s why I hate little girls. I can''t move without tears. I''m in trouble..."

    Leaving this sentence, that month turned around and looked at Ailian, Jessica and a group of "DEM" magicians in front, as if they were impatient.

    "It''s all over today, little girls. Let''s get out of here."

 Chapter 1194

    Among the "DEM" magicians present, the youngest one is only in his teens and twenties, and the oldest Jessica is only about twenty-five, less than thirty.

    And it is such a group of magicians who are in their twenties and twenties. At this moment, they call a little girl who looks less than ten years old into a little girl, or use the tone of "arrogant". What kind of feeling is that

    Other magicians don''t talk about it for the moment, or Elaine, but Jessica, who is the most irascible, can''t bear it any longer. She hates her voice.

    "It''s just a wizard. Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth!"

    "Oh?..." That month, I narrowed my eyes and smiled.

    "So who just besieged a district spirit with a group of little girls, only to be disheartened by a district spirit and have to be saved?"

    "That''s just because the monster''s angel is more advantageous in group Warfare!" Jessica gritted her teeth, and there was a deep resentment in the fox''s eyes.

    "If I was alone..."

    Smell words, that month glanced at Jessica and sighed.

    "I look a little older than me, but I can''t even admit my failure. I have the same temper as a kid, so I call you little girl!"

    "You..."

    "All right! I don''t have time to fight another little girl! " Looking at Jessica''s sombre appearance like dripping water, on the first day of that month, she held an umbrella with one hand akimbo, and her face was expressionless.

    "I''m not satisfied with what I call you. I can change it. Old woman

    "You You Jessica trembled, and the haze of the fox''s eyes was immediately replaced by a strong sense of killing.

    "Can''t an old woman, either?" See Jessica''s performance, that month mouth slightly raised.

    "Or is it better to call you ugly?"

    Jessica''s face suddenly turned ferocious. She didn''t want to have a gun in her hand. She aimed directly at that month.

    "Don''t get too carried away! Stinky girl! "

    With the sound of the abuse. Jessica wanted to pull the trigger on the spot. As a result, before the trigger could be pulled, the gun in her hand was cut in two by a fierce sword light!

    "What..." Jessica looked at the gun in her hand in amazement. Before she could react, a cold voice sounded from her side.

    "I have orders. Let you do it?... "

    Hearing the familiar voice, Jessica was trembling. Who had waved the sword light just now

    Turn your head and look at your side. Jessica can see right away. Ailian is holding a laser light sword. A cold face.

    "Hold Executive Director... " Jessica had a cold sweat on her forehead.

    "It''s so easy to be provoked by the other side. Jessica, you''re still the only one in the current" DEM "that exists for me..." Ailian moved his eyes, the voice line no longer contains half of the emotion.

    "I''ll report it to Ike, and you''ll be ready to exercise for a few more years, and not to carry out the task in a short time!"

    "Executive director!" Jessica was shocked, but it attracted the undoubted words of Ailian.

    "What? Do you have any comments? "

    Elaine''s tone of voice, which did not fluctuate at all, made Jessica understand. I''m afraid that I can''t go back to heaven

    At the moment, Jessica lowered her head. The fox''s eyes were full of hatred and killing intention. She stared at the month ahead. She was full of hatred.

    It''s all this goddamn kid!

    Jessica has made up her mind that she will make a hole in her body in that month, even if she can''t carry out the task again!

    Unfortunately, Jessica has forgotten

    The damned kid in her eyes just blocked the full blow of the executive secretary she was afraid of

    Take back Jessica''s full resentment. That month''s expression didn''t even change. Instead, she looked at Ailian, with a flash of approval in her beautiful big eyes.

    "It seems that the magicians in" DEM "are not all undesirable, even if the so-called" magician "name is just a fake..."

    "Fake?..." Ailian frowned. The line of sight sharpened.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "SA, who knows..." That month can''t be denied to say such a sentence, raised the parasol in the hand, in the eye appeared a few defiant looks.

    "Instead of wasting time explaining it to you, let you see it with your own eyes..."

    "Real magician..."

    With the spread of this sentence, that month''s petite body had a magic power of energy generation different from that used to drive the "display device" in the world. The real magic wave emerged from it, just like the wind blowing on the scene!The sudden gust of wind made a group of "DEM" magicians a little disordered, one by one exclaimed, but their eyes did not dare to move half a minute away from that month.

    Originally, although the strength of that month was very strong, but the strength of magic was not enough to cause the violent wind. But since becoming a silent beast, the magic of that month itself disappeared completely!

    Not that month lost its power, but, as a collection of magic, although that month had entities, it was also a silent beast. How much magic wordless used to release her? Then, before wordless did not cut off the supply of magic, that month could use wordless magic all the time!

    That is to say, if wordless is willing, then Yueda can continuously obtain massive magic from wordless master until wordless magic is exhausted!

    In other words, that month was in disguise and possessed magic beyond the level of true ancestor!

    Of course, these "DEM" magicians can''t know. Their so-called magicians are not the same as the real magicians. If they don''t have the equipment on them, they are just ordinary people. They can''t feel the magic at all.

    However, personal perception does not mean that the instrument cannot detect!

    Almost at the same time that the magic of that month rose, the magicians behind the "DEM" magicians, who were in charge of supporting and carrying some large instruments, shrieked.

    "An abnormal response has been detected from the individual ahead!"

    "This reaction It''s not Psychic It''s not a magic reaction! "

    "Not psychic power or magic generation?!" Elaine, Jessica and a group of "DEM" magicians suddenly changed their faces.

    In addition to elves and magicians, is there a third kind of existence with extraordinary power in this world

    No, it''s absolutely impossible!

    "It''s probably a response to the ability of the other person''s angel!" Calm and calm Ailian finally gave such an answer, and quickly ordered.

    "The other side may have used ''Angel'', all the people are on guard!"

    However, just at the moment when Ailian''s voice just dropped, in front of her, she gracefully closed her umbrella and gently made a ring of fingers

    "Hum..."

    At the next moment, in the vast night sky, the ripples spread out like ripples, echoed without warning, with a sound like the light sound of water dripping into the lake, forming a high-density purple magic array!

    This is See this scene, the pupil of Elaine fiercely shrinks, the voice seems to freeze the air as the same cry out.

    "All of you! "After daily storage" is launched! "

    After that, Elaine took the lead in supporting her own "ter day factory" (random field), protecting her whole body, and the magicians around her also launched "ter day factory" (random field).

    At the same time, the purple magic array turned one by one, and shot out the chains with the purple light shining all over them. Like a conscious python, it came with the sound of breaking the air, flying at a high speed and surrounded the magicians of "DEM" one by one.

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    In the crisp sound of chain strike, the "DEM" magicians who supported the "ter day store" were all tied up!

    Even though they still have "ter daily" on them, the chains with purple light are tied together with "ter daily"!

    All of a sudden, magicians who hold up the "ter day store" are bound by the "commandment lock" and the "ter day store" together, and they are limited in it!

    Elaine''s face changed

 Chapter 1195

    "Executive director!"

    Looking at the "ter day Tory" (random field) around him, bound by the "commandment lock", a group of "DEM" magicians all cried out with shock.

    Although they are in the "ter day store", these "DEM" magicians will certainly not be in any danger, but it will be bound up by the "commandment lock" and "ter day store", and their positions will not change.

    Either remove the "ter day store" or keep the status quo!

    But as soon as the "ter day factory" is released, those chains with purple light will be bound without any obstacles. However, if the status quo is maintained and the "ter day factory" is bound, these "DEM" magicians are no different from being bound directly!

    Dilemma!

    From the "commandment lock" to the "DEM" magicians, they are all bound and screamed. The whole process is only less than five seconds. Ailian''s brain analyzes the current situation in an instant. When her face changes, she directly releases the newly launched "ter daily (random field)" and dodges back.

    If even Ailian falls into the same fate as those "DEM" magicians, then this hunting war. ''DEM'' can basically declare failure!

    Thinking of this, Elaine immediately sends out instructions to her brain, controls the "pandalagon" jet on her body, and shows the maximum thrust of the "pandalagon" jet, which makes her flash and quickly breaks away from the entangled "commandment lock".

    However, at the same time when Elaine dodged, the "commandment lock" originally bound like a boa constrictor turned to Elaine in an instant, headed by the front end. Straight and straight!

    If the first "commandment lock" refers to the coiled python. Then, the present "commandment lock" is a snake that shoots out of the hole with the posture of overwhelming force!

    Like a purple flash of lightning. "The lock of commandments" shot violently at Ailian. In a harsh sonic boom. Breaking open the layers of atmosphere, just like arrows, mercilessly shot in the back of the Ailian body!

    Looking at the "commandment lock" that came from the shooting. Ailian''s face is taut, and as she retreats, she quickly sets up her laser lightsaber and blocks it in front of her.

    "Sonorous!"

    At the critical moment, the front end of the "commandment lock" fell heavily on the laser lightsaber in Ailian''s hands, arousing a thick layer of impact waves, accompanied by a sound of cross attack, the trend is constantly against Ailian, constantly rushing.

    All of a sudden, Ailian''s body shape retreated more fiercely in the violent retreat. This time, however, it was not Ailian who was retreating, but "the lock of commandments" against Ailian, stabbed fiercely and abruptly, retreated Ailian to the top.

    The sparks suddenly burst out on the point where the laser light sword and the "commandment lock" hit each other. They were like fireworks. The sprayer behind Ailian had reached its limit, but it could not stop Ailian in any way. Even Ailian''s hand holding the laser light sword was slightly shaking.

    It can be imagined that this "commandment lock" can only be used for binding purposes. Now it is used for attacking. What terrible power it has!

    This is the power of the original master of the "commandment lock" in that month. In other words, he can only use part of the strength of the beast without words. There is certainly no way to apply the "commandment lock" to this extent, even with the help of "infinite martial arts".

    Feeling the surging power coming from the laser lightsaber, Ailian''s tiger mouth was almost cracked, and the surrounding scenes retreated at a very fast speed, proving that Ailian was still backward under the promotion of the "commandment lock". At present, Ailian''s expression was fierce.

    "Drink!" After a cold drink, the brain''s manipulation of "pandalagang" suddenly surged to the limit, and Ailian, like being helped by God, burst up with force in her hand and provoked the laser light saber heavily!

    "Sonorous!"

    It was another cross shot, but this time it was the "commandment lock" stabbed on the laser lightsaber like a long gun and arrow, which was picked up by Ailian and shot towards the sky.

    "Ha Ha In the next moment, Ailian, who picked up the "commandment lock", knelt on one knee in the void, gasped heavily, her eyes were full of fatigue, and her brain was tingling.

    Even Elaine, operating pandalagam in extreme condition, will consume most of her physical strength.

    And after this first confrontation, who is strong and who is weak is clear at a glance!

    Ailian''s all-out strike, that month can be next!

    But that month I didn''t know how to use some power. Ailian tried her best to resist, but she was tired like a dead dog!Winning or losing, do not need to continue to guess at all, people can see clearly, Elaine, can not win that month!

    This makes Elaine, who has experienced this scene, and the magicians who have seen this scene, Meijiu and DEM, all look different.

    Ailian''s face is very ugly.

    The magicians of Mei Jiu and "DEM" are very shocked.

    The best way to know Ailian''s strength is to know her and the magicians who belong to "DEM". The beauty nine, who was forced to a desperate situation by Ailian, has a deep understanding of Ailian''s strength.

    There is no doubt that Elaine is definitely a better magician than ordinary elves, even all the original elves!

    Now, such a world''s most powerful magician, with a look less than 10 years old wizard war, the result, a face-to-face, let the other side to hit a single knee kneel!

    How can this make Ailian''s face not ugly? How can all the people present not be shocked

    "You..." Ailian breathed heavily and stared at the month with her face full of freedom. She glanced at the lock of commandment that bound the rest of the magicians. Her voice was extremely low.

    "Your chain..."

    "Oh? Do you know my "commandment lock" That month slightly a Zheng, immediately remembered.

    "I almost forgot that the last time you fought with that guy, he used the ''commandment lock''..."

    "Sure enough..." Ailian pointed her laser light sword at that month, and her face was very gloomy.

    "Are you really with Wuhe Shidao?"

    "A group?" That month involuntarily smiled, side head.

    "It''s not so much a group as a whole..."

    "One?" This time, it''s Elaine''s turn to stop.

    "So to speak..." Once again that month put up a parasol, the face of the expressionless look at the Ailian.

    "You can think of me as an angel who has consciousness, body and can act on his own. The five rivers in your mouth is my master!"

    "Conscious, physical, autonomous angels..." The magicians of "DEM" breathed one after another, and Ailian suddenly grasped the laser light sword in her hand. Her sight could not be separated from that month any more.

    "No wonder you have such a strong power. Originally, you are the" angel "of Wuhe Shidao..." Ailian frowned deeply.

    "Even ''Angels'' are so special. Is that why Wuhe Shidao is so powerful?"

    "If you think so, it''s necessary..." That month, I turned my mouth.

    "After all, even that guy, like me, is one of his trumps..."

    Smell speech, love lotus in feel relieved at the same time, in the heart also can''t help but start to rise to the thorny feeling.

    Speechless, that terrible power, has always been a thorn in Ailian''s heart!

    After all, Ailian always thought that she was the strongest existence in the world.

    Now, the power displayed in that month also makes Ailian feel palpitation. Fortunately, that month is an unspoken ''Angel''. Otherwise, the emergence of a second existence above her will certainly be a big blow to Ailian.

    That month''s statement also made Ailian feel better, but the problem has not been solved.

    Since the other side is the "angel" of that person, and also has a degree of strength with that person, then Elaine can no longer take "Diva" from the other side''s hands!

    This time''s mission can also be declared a failure

    At the thought of this, Ailian''s heart can not help rising a sense of not willing.

    As the most effective assistant and loyal subordinate of Westcott, ailing has failed to catch wordless once.

    She won''t allow herself to fail again!

    But that month that level is not to pass

    What should I do

 Chapter 1196

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "GS dampness"! As well as the rewards of "super peace", "cloud Qi Green Valley" and "you learn bad!"

    (ask for subscription, support, motivation, and make sure that summer vacation is our disaster again, whine...)

    slowly stand up from the state of kneeling on one knee, while Elaine holds the laser light sword, points it at that month, looks around, and looks at the unfolding of those who are holding the "ter day factory" (random field), which is given by the purple light chain The magicians, bound with strong bonds, were hesitant.

    As a matter of fact, with AI Lian''s shrewdness, we should give up the task at this time and choose to retreat as the wisest choice!

    After all, it has been confirmed that the other side is invincible. If we continue to carry out the task, we will only lose the whole army. That is not a good thing!

    If it is the former Ailian, then she will definitely choose this way.

    However, at present, the opponent is not only a little girl who looks less than 10 years old, but also a living angel, or the angel who once sent Ailian to hell with overwhelming power!

    Just retreat like this, Ailian is not willing.

    Of course, if it''s just like this, Ailian can persuade herself to retreat. With her character, she won''t make a fuss because her opponent looks like a little girl.

    The real reason why Elaine hesitated and could not retreat was because of the beautiful nine!

    Elaine can see it. The present state of Meijiu is at the end of its tether!

    Only need a simple hit, with the United States nine present state, certainly can''t bear!

    At that time, Ailian can directly take Meijiu, take Meijiu as hostage, and take a group of "DEM" magicians to retreat smoothly and profitably!

    That''s why Eileen didn''t make the immediate choice to withdraw.

    After all, it''s just one shot, isn''t it

    Just give Ailian a chance, then. All this. Can become a reality!

    What Elaine needs now is just an opportunity

    Opportunity!

    Eyes in a circle of waves, on behalf of Ailian heart shake, eyes constantly in the surrounding frequent sweep. Trying to find that so-called opportunity. But the magicians of "DEM" are bound. Can''t support Ailian, those "Bandersnatch" are all destroyed by the United States and Kowloon, where can Ailian find a chance

    Until this moment. Ailian deeply realized how much trouble there is without a right-hand assistant.

    If you can have a person who is far more powerful than the ordinary magician to support yourself, then even if the other side''s strength is not better than yourself, Ailian can take the opportunity to find opportunities to make this mission successful!

    If Chonggong is still in "DEM", the situation will be different

    It doesn''t need the level of chonggongzhen, even if it is supported by Jessica

    All of a sudden, Elaine, who was thinking about it in her heart, was stunned.

    Wait

    Jessica?!

    The line of sight quickly sweeps around the bound magician, Ailian''s eyes gradually solidify, the corners of her mouth slowly hook up.

    Seeing this scene, I pouted my eyebrows that month. At this time, a red flash suddenly fell from the sky and shot down from above!

    Aware of the sound of breaking the sky above her head, the moon lifted her head slightly and looked at the top of her head. Immediately, a red laser shot into the eyes of that month, making her squint.

    As soon as the magic surged around me, the "commandment lock" with the purple magic array in the void as the source moved together, and one of them was separated. With the power of lightning, it came to the top of the moon''s head and the orbit of laser.

    "Bang!"

    The red laser shot directly at the "commando lock", but it didn''t even cause any ripples.

    Which of the chains forged by the gods can be destroyed by these ''manifestation devices''

    But the next moment, a continuous stream of red laser like rain pouring down, can not help but shoot to the body of that month!

    "It''s annoying..." With a sigh, the month once again stretched out his hand and made a loud finger. Suddenly, the empty "commandment locks" around him burst out one after another, twining one after another, forming a chain iron net, covering the top of the month''s head.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The rainstorm like red flash was shot on the chain iron net organized by the "commandment lock", which aroused bursts of explosion and smoke with fire.

    Turn all this to the blind. That month, she looked up into the sky from the gap of the chain iron net composed of the "commandment lock". Then, she saw

    Jessica, who is holding a laser gun, is constantly pulling the trigger of the weapon in his hand. Like crazy, he shoots lasers at that month."Damn it! Hateful! Hateful! " Pulling the trigger of laser gun as fast as possible, Jessica screamed with ferocity.

    "Why can''t you shoot!"

    Cut That month, I smacked my mouth, raised my umbrella and waved it hard!

    "Hum..."

    The space around Jessica vibrates and boils like boiling water. A few purple magic arrays wave violently. They shoot out the chains with purple light, like a whip. From top to bottom, with a sharp whistling sound, they slap Jessica hard!

    "Bang!"

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    With the sound of a crisp breaking sound, Jessica''s "ter day store" was smashed cleanly, and then, in the sound of a dull blow, the chain was all drawn on Jessica!

    "Pooh!" Suffered such a heavy blow, Jessica directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, like a broken string kite, falling towards the ground.

    "Now!"

    At the moment of Jessica''s attack, Elaine''s eyes were full of brilliance. The jet behind her was launched with all her strength, and her body was spewing out. Driven by the light tail brought by the jet, she came to the front of Mei Jiu in a blink of an eye. The laser light sword in her hand was aimed at Mei Jiu''s abdomen and stabbed out mercilessly!

    Mei Jiu didn''t even know what was going on. Ailian appeared in front of her. Under her gaze, a golden laser light sword flashed into her abdomen!

    However, the tearing sound that should have sounded was not sounded, and the laser light sword that Ailian stabbed out was just like stabbing the air, with no sense of substance at all!

    Ailian was stunned, and Mei nine was also stunned

    At this time, the two people concerned saw clearly

    In the belly of the nine, that is, the position of the laser light sword, a circle of light ripples is there

    And Elaine''s laser lightsaber is right in the center of the ripple!

    It should have penetrated the body of the sword in the body of Meijiu, but all of them were not in the ripples!

    "Good tactics. If I am not proficient in the magic of space control, maybe you will succeed..."

    When Ailian and Meijiu haven''t figured out the situation, the inconceivable sound of childishness echoes in the night sky.

    "It''s a pity that without success, there will be no meaning..."

    With the spread of this sentence, behind the unidentified beauty nine, a female knight with a body size of two or three meters and a body covered with gold armor suddenly emerged from the void and entered the eyes of all the people on the scene!

    That''s the "Guardian" that only a witch can have!

    That''s also the only ''Guardian'' of that month - ''guardian of gold''!

    "The guardian of gold" raised the head covered by the helmet, grabbed a huge sword in his hand, and cut it towards Ailian heavily!

    This time, the sound of "Pooh" ripping * * reverberated clearly and spread to the ears of all the people present. The scarlet blood also dropped from the mid air and fell to the ground that did not know how far away.

    "Er..."

    Driven by the ejector, Ailian, who flashed to the rear, groaned painfully and covered her chest.

    There, a ferocious wound is constantly bleeding

    But Ailian has no time to pay attention to the wound on her body. As soon as she comes to the rear, she immediately leaves all her companions on the scene at the fastest speed and flies to the sky without looking back

    "Executive director!" The magicians of the trapped "DEM" one by one let out a whine.

    "Hum..." That month was a cold hum, looking at the figure disappeared in the sky, his face is full of displeasure.

    "Did you avoid the fatal injury at last? It''s very capable... "

    I said that, but I didn''t mean to go after Ailian that month.

    Otherwise, it''s just a proper thing to take Ailian with her spatial magic.

    I cast my eyes on the nine beauties who are still at a loss, and the moon sighed.

    "It''s more difficult to take care of little girls than to be a devil attacking officer. How could I have such a master?"

 Chapter 1197

    Tiangong City, wuhejia

    In the hall, the strong fragrance is constantly diffused from the kitchen, and the fragrance visible to the naked eye is everywhere in the hall of Wuhe family, which makes the expressions of Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya, Xixian and even the Qin become a little pitying.

    Looking at the speechless in the kitchen while turning the pan in hand, Xi Xian could not help but express such admiration.

    "I admire you. You are the master. You are a good cook..."

    "Really, skillfully..." Yakuya, who had been reduced to a wolf''s slave but was waiting for the master to cook, murmured in a calm voice.

    "Are all the boys in the world so capable?"

    "Don''t get me wrong!" Look up, red eyes have been staring at the piano on the kitchen dinner plate without any polite comment.

    "People always have one or two advantages. This guy just puts the advantages into play where girls should be!"

    "Don''t be long winded! You people! " Speechless to continue the work, the head also did not return to the grin.

    "Obviously, they are all looking at other people''s work in an indifferent manner. However, if there are so many things, it''s better to help them at that time. In this way, they can do it faster and have dinner earlier."

    Finish saying, speechless still sighed. A face full of tragedy.

    "Why do I have to finish all the work alone..."

    Hearing this, Qin Li, Shixiang, yaguya and Xixian suddenly looked inconceivable, and Qin Li spoke directly.

    "Are you really a fool? If we don''t talk about yaguya and Xixian and ask Shixiang and Siji and I to help, we will be more and more helpful, won''t we? "

    "Then why can you say such lines with pride?..." A silent, wry smile.

    "A girl can''t cook anything. She will be laughed at when she says it?"

    "Who says I can''t cook!" There was a curl in the piano. "I''ll make some dishes even though it''s not as delicious as yours!"

    "Really?" I can''t help but cast doubt on the piano.

    "Then why didn''t you cook?"

    "Isn''t that obvious?" Qin disdain said: "in the world today, boys cooking is the king!"

    Speechless corner of the mouth drew, sighed again.

    "Who just said that my advantage is that girls should have?..."

    "Speak. Xi Xian thinks it''s also good... " Sit on the sofa. He is stabbing each other''s arms with yajuyan. Xi Xian, who is improving his feelings, suddenly looks at Wuyan in a calm tone.

    "Xi Xian thinks that the boys who are good at cooking are very handsome!"

    "Ha?..." There was a stupor in the piano. Surprised at Xi Xian.

    "Hello. Are you serious?... "

    "Seriously. Xi Xian said very seriously! " Xi Xian nodded his head heavily, and cast his half narrowed eyes on Shixiang, sisinai and yajuyan.

    "Don''t you think so?"

    "Well, since it was said by Xi Xian. That''s right... " Yakuya''s face is slightly unnatural, but he still looks up and starts to speak strongly.

    "However, as the master of our eight dancing sisters, it is also necessary to have such talents!"

    "I I... " Siji raised his hand with a red face.

    "I think so too..."

    "Yes!" Shixiang holds her hands in front of her chest. There are twinkling stars in her purple eyes.

    "The best food!"

    Hearing this, all the elves and girls on the scene were ashamed.

    Girl, people are asking about people, not cooking!

    Is the person who does the cooking with emotion inferior to a dish of cooking in your eyes

    "Ask..." At this time, Xi Xian looks into the piano.

    "Don''t you think it''s very handsome to be the master of cooking?"

    "Ah..." Looking at the topic being thrown on his own body, Qin''s face is stiff, with a very stiff voice, said proudly: "or Maybe there is such a saying, but it''s just in general, in general! "

    "Understand, so it is..." Xi Xian looks at the piano with a listless face and says such a sentence in a surprising way.

    "If Qin Li is married to his master, he will be able to eat his master''s cooking all his life. In this way, it''s understandable that Qin Li doesn''t cook..."

    "What..." When he was cooking, he almost threw out his pan. His face was full of uncertainty."Who Who is going to marry him! " Qin "Hoo" got up from the sofa, blushed and shouted: "like this, it''s lustful and hypocritical. I''ll bring back a few girls'' bedbugs within a short time after I go out. If you want, you can take them directly!"

    With the voice coming out of the piano, silent chest suddenly in a burst of "Pooh Pooh" sound, invisible in several arrows, tears began to flow.

    "Although I have guessed that you will definitely deny it, is it necessary to do so? Is this necessary? "

    "Hum..." Holding up his arms, chin proudly said, "it''s just the truth..."

    "Marriage All my life, I have eaten the dishes made by Shidao... " On one side, Shixiang first blushed, and then her face was covered with a confused look. At the corner of her mouth, a clearly visible saliva slowly flowed down, making her sit next to her, and the same blush of Siji could not help being embarrassed.

    But Xi Xian lowered his head. He pondered for a while and then looked into the piano again.

    "In conclusion, that is to say, Qinli doesn''t want to marry her master, does it?"

    "Then Isn''t that obvious? " When he said this, Qin''s eyes were full of wavering, but he said it frankly.

    "I won''t marry him!"

    "So..."

    Xi Xian turns his head, exchanges his eyes with yaguya, and they look at each other. They all nod their heads seriously, stand up, run into the kitchen without hesitation, come to the silent side, bow left and right, and embrace the silent arm into their arms.

    "In this case, the master can only be shared by me and Xi Xian!"

    "I agree. If you don''t want the master in the piano, you can only accept Xi Xian and ye Juyan grudgingly!"

    As soon as the corner of the eye in the piano is pulled, the expression on her face is almost distorted. Shixiang immediately stares at her eyes and stands up. When the four people in the piano, sisinai, yegiya and Xixian think she will say something against her, she says so.

    "Why are you two the only ones who can share the way! I can''t! "

    As soon as their feet were soft, they almost jumped to the ground.

    "Hello hello, you two..." Speechless only the voice of sweating.

    "Don''t hold my hand, how to cook like this!"

    Just when six people in a row were making a scene, almost all of them were about to fight. In the middle of the hall, in the void, a circle of ripples started without any omen. The ripples came out and attracted the attention of all the people on the scene in an instant, making the scene calm.

    Then they saw a little girl with a parasol and a Black Gothic Lori dress, a beautiful girl with a light dress and a little burnt black and dust all over her body, as if she had passed a door and stepped out of the ripples.

    Seeing these two people, Shixiang, sisinai, yaguya and Xixian subconsciously cast their eyes on the one they knew, and they cried out in surprise.

    "Beautiful nine!"

    But in the piano, I looked at the petite one, and an unexpected expression appeared on my face.

    "What month?"

    When all the people in the room were surprised, only one speechless person pursed his brow, looked at the beauty of his body with a little burnt black and dust, put down his pan in silence, walked out of the kitchen, and came to the two girls.

    Looked at that month, looked at beautiful nine again, speechless shrugged.

    "It seems that this safe move is the right one..."

    Mei Jiu''s eyes were fixed on the speechless body, and the bright silver eyes could not help emerging water vapor, which fluctuated with a strong emotion and the palpitations and grievances of the afterlife.

    Looking at the image of Meijiu who couldn''t bear to shed tears, he gave a silent wry smile, reached out his hand and touched Meijiu''s head with great pity,

    "suffered a lot of grievances, right?..." Looking at the scorched marks and dust on Meijiu, he smiled at Meijiu and said, "in a word, take a bath first..."

    The beauty nine, who has been singing against wordless, has no hesitation at all this time

 Chapter 1198

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "my third dimension"! And the rewards of "yunqiqinggu", "npctao exciting e", "turnip with vegetables", "dancing with Maple", "little demon of dream"

    It''s night

    In the hall, there are four people sitting side by side: silent, zither, Shixiang and Sisi. Yajuyan and Xixian are standing behind silent.

    On the opposite side, Mei Jiu, who had just taken a bath, sat on the sofa and drank black tea, and described the attack of "DEM" on Mei Jiu in a slow voice.

    Because of the relationship between Tianyang Festival and Shizhi Festival, he has to rehearse for the program in his class. Tonight, he will stay at the home of his classmates for the time being.

    Otherwise, a group of people would not talk about elves and magicians in the hall.

    In that month, in addition to speechless, the expressions of Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian became more and more serious, and the pretty faces of sisinai also brought a little fear.

    That''s a reaction to Mei Jiu''s near death!

    A pair of eyebrows in the piano have already been wrinkled tightly. When that month is over, the frowns have not been loosened.

    "Is it DEM again?..." Quite unpleasant "cut" a sound, Qin held up the arm, eyes to the United States nine.

    "Although I know that they have always coveted the elves, I didn''t expect that the identity of the elves has been found in the beauty nine who has lived in Tiangong city for so long. Those guys won''t walk around Tiangong city with detectors every day, right?..."

    "I really walk around Tiangong city with the detector every day, even if there is only one person. It will take me a month to finish. How can I make mikou active in Tiangong city as an elf for half a year?... "

    White Qin in a look, speechless touch their chin.

    "Well, with the energy of ''DEM'', it''s not very difficult to find an elf living in the human heap. It''s just a matter of time. Once again, the beauty nine uses the spirit power to sing at every concert. It''s amazing that it hasn''t been found in the second half of this year..."

    Smell words, Qin agreed to nod. And suddenly frowned again.

    "As you say. Will the reason why the identity of Mei Jiu will be exposed be related to the concert? " The more you think about it, the more possible it is.

    "After all, wasn''t that Ellen who last invited you to see Wescott in" DEM "in the concert hall of the US Kowloon? Maybe it was exposed at that time?... "

    This Speechless for a moment. Nodded his head.

    "Very likely!"

    Mei Jiu was stunned for a moment. His face was slightly complicated.

    I didn''t think of it. In the end, the reason why I almost fell into despair is because of my singing

    Isn''t it. Is it really wrong to sing with the power of elves

    Mei Jiu lost her mind and looked at the silence in her meditation.

    If I don''t use the power of elves to sing, can my voice recover

    Can he listen to himself again

    A thought rose in her heart, and Mei Jiu shook her head again, as if she had shaken off her thoughts, and became silent.

    "In any case, my task here has been completed, and it''s up to you to decide what to do next..." That month, I was drinking a cup of black tea, and I casually opened my mouth.

    "After all, this is your home court, so I will not give any suggestions..."

    "It''s the same..." In the piano, I rubbed my temples like a headache.

    "However, that Elaine is really strong. I''m afraid that ordinary Elves will not be her opponents. Even if I was before, I would not win her!"

    "Such a character is too dangerous!" There is some trouble in the piano.

    There is no way. The strength of Elaine is a great threat to the elves.

    At the scene, except for Shixiang and Qinli, all the elves are not her rivals!

    Even in Shixiang and zither, if you don''t become the silent calling character, you will not be able to beat Ailian!

    In this case, the existence of Eileen is the biggest obstacle for latatosk!

    After all, if you can''t find the spirit of "present world" ahead of Ailian, then most of the spirit is dead or not!

    Even if the lucky ones are not killed, they will be captured directly!

    The "Ratatosk" who advocates to solve the elves'' problems by peaceful means is absolutely unable to watch this happen!

    "Now, because of my brother''s relationship, although the people of" DEM "didn''t come to us, they must have grasped our situation!" Qin narrowed his eyes and looked around the people.

    "I''m afraid that the fact that there are more than five elves living in this family has been known by the people of ''DEM''. Even the existence of ''latatosk'' has been exposed, maybe. If we show any flaws, they will attack without hesitation?""Isn''t that dangerous?" Yajuya couldn''t help making a noise.

    "Sure..." Xi Xian was also worried and said: "even if there is a host, we can join hands to fight against the enemy, but in this family, there are scholars and weavers..."

    "Those droid legions, aren''t even Shizhi going to let it go?!" Ten fragrant noodles are startling.

    "Isn''t Shizhi human?"

    "DEM won''t give up the chance to kill elves for a group of ordinary people!" There was a sneer on the piano.

    "Don''t say elder sister, I''m really called by the other side. Even the neighbors around me may be affected. At that time," DEM "can use an excuse to avoid it. No one dares to ask for their trouble anyway..."

    "DEM" has the ability to manufacture "display devices". Almost every country has to rely on "DEM" to provide "display devices"!

    Although the existence of "display device" is not open to the general public, how can countries around the world not be moved by such powerful equipment

    Just like "ast", the "display device" has already been equipped into the important institutions of various countries!

    Therefore, if the "DME" no longer intends to provide a "display device" to a country, it is likely to greatly weaken the national strength of the country!

    Don''t think it''s exaggerating. Some countries even owe a lot of debt to "DEM" in order to have a powerful display device with performance!

    Plus'' DEM ''is an important source of'' display device ''. Even if they are reluctant to do so, the top of those countries will not offend'' DEM ''for a group of ordinary people.

    This is a reality!

    Even if it''s cruel

    "In this case, you can''t just sit back and ignore..." Speechless clenched his fist, and then his eyes swept over Meijiu, yeguya and Xixian, then turned to the piano.

    "Aren''t the people on Ratatosk going to do something about it?"

    "Those guys will only hide behind the scenes. They won''t stand up in the open and fight against DEM!" In the piano, she turned her mouth away.

    "Although the technology of" display device "manufactured by" asgit electronics company "is higher than that of" DEM ", due to different claims, a large number of superb magicians are involved in" DEM ", which is much more powerful than the country!"

    "In contrast, we don''t have a decent magician here. It''s really not easy. How can we fight against the" DEM "magician army?"

    "More trouble than you think..." Wordless closed his eyes, knocked on the table, until a long time later suddenly opened.

    "In that case, let''s do it!"

    "Let''s go?..." The crowd was stunned.

    "Yes!" Speechless turned his head and looked to the direction of "DEM" branch, with a cold arc at the corner of his mouth.

    "If we uproot the base of ''DEM'' in Tiangong City, they will converge a little bit?"

    "Uproot ''DEM'' branches?!" Shixiang, yajuyan, Xixian, sisinai, and Meijiu were stunned. Their faces were taut and speechless.

    "Are you serious?"

    "What do you think?" Speechless face with a smile, wine red eyes flashed a touch of pure light, tell the piano, this is true or not.

    This There was a look of hesitation on her face. "Is this too extreme?"

    "Compare it with dem..." A silent sigh.

    "You will find that it''s very kind of me not to kill all the magicians in DEM!"

    "I agree with that..."

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the hall, with a red, a gold and a pair of heterochromatic pupils, raising a monster''s smile.

    "So, can I also take part?"

    Seeing the appearance of the visitors, many people in the hall were surprised.

    "Crazy three?!"

 Chapter 1199

    Thank you very much for panda The reward of "Xingming qingkong" and "thunder"

    Tiangong City, ''DEM'' Branch

    Tonight''s night sky is always dark without stars, moon or clouds, which makes the night seem very long

    The ''DEM'' site seems to be far away from the noisy world. The lights in the block separated from the ''DEM'' site seem to be unable to shine, which makes the light between the ''DEM'' site and a section of the block extremely dim, just like the dividing line.

    As if to tell the world that the other side of the dividing line is not something they can touch!

    The darkness of the night contrasts with the light very significantly. Many people in "DEM" enjoy the night. When others fall asleep, they are doing their own things in one building. Of course, some people are just on duty and patrolling

    In the first office building of "DEM" branch, on the top floor, and in the most luxurious office, Wisconsin stood by the window, looking down at a brightly lit "DEM" building, and then at the night view of Tiangong city in the distance, which seemed a little absent-minded.

    That''s natural, too.

    Because, Wisconsin is listening to Elaine to explain the report in the action of capturing Diva!

    The sharp eyes, like those carved with a knife, are constantly squinting, opening, closing and bending. They are changing with the explanation of Ailian, but different from the ever-changing eyes, the face of Wisconsin. But from the beginning to the end, there is a meaningful smile.

    Such a gesture really makes people wonder whether Wescott is surprised or funny. His inner emotions are deeply hidden. People who are not familiar with Wescott cannot see what he is thinking from his actions.

    As it happens, Elaine is the kind of person who is familiar with Wisconsin and can see what Wisconsin thinks.

    Therefore, Elaine did not hide anything. She said the action of capturing Diva from the beginning to the end, even the situation before standby and after escape.

    Elaine believes that as long as Wisconsin can find even a little favorable information from it. So. The next task will come soon

    At that time, Ailian will definitely try her best and won''t let herself fail for the third time!

    At least. This is how Elaine decided.

    Even if it''s another time. Ailian will still choose to run away

    Wait until Elaine explains the whole process of action. It''s more than half an hour later.

    In the process, the smile on Wisconsin''s face remained the same, as if he was not the one who coveted the elves. I didn''t care about the failure of the task at all, but I became interested in other aspects.

    "With life, human form, self-consciousness, and freedom to act as an ''Angel''?" Wisconsin looked curiously at Elaine.

    "Is there such an angel?"

    "I don''t know. This is the other party''s own words..." Elaine paused, saying, "although the enemy''s words are generally not to be believed, I would rather believe the former than have such a powerful person for no reason..."

    "It''s very interesting..." Wescott closed his eyes and drew a curve around his mouth, as if to hide his emotions.

    "Can you bring back that special ''Angel''?"

    Ailian''s face changed a few times, and then she closed her eyes.

    "In view of the current situation, there is not much chance of direct action..."

    "What a strange answer!" Wescott couldn''t help laughing and looked at Ailian teasingly.

    "At this time in the past, you should be able to answer ''this world has no goals I can''t bring back'', right?..."

    "I really want to say that..." Elaine opened her eyes to Wisconsin.

    "But I''m sorry, it''s true. I can''t ruin Ike''s business because of my willfulness..."

    "That''s the answer to your character..." Wisconsin shrugged and asked casually.

    "What about the magicians who work with you?"

    "Not long ago!" "It seems that the angel didn''t plan to do anything about them. According to them, the other side let them go directly, and then they all came back..." she replied

    "Where''s Jessica?"

    "Seriously injured!" Ailian''s face is not half shaken, just like the seriously injured person is just a mouse that is not worth mentioning, a light opening.

    "After the treatment of the" display device ", the injury is almost healed. This meeting, I think, is shouting to give the" angel "who hurt her to thousands of pieces?"

    "It''s exactly what Jessica would do..." Wescott seemed to be amused by Ailian''s words. He could not help laughing twice, then glanced at Ailian."And you?"

    "It''s also been treated with a ''display device''!" There is no change in Ailian''s face, but her hands are already touching her chest.

    "However, due to the serious injury, if there is no time for self-cultivation, there is probably no way to completely recover..."

    "It''s the second time I''ve seen you suffer such a serious injury since I came back from or from the United States island..." Wisconsin frowned.

    "Doesn''t it matter?..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" Elaine did not hesitate to answer. "Although it takes time for self-cultivation, we can still fight and play our full strength. However, we can''t fight for too long..."

    "That''s good..." Wescott seemed content with the result, nodded with a smile, turned his head, and looked out of the window.

    "What about Diva?" Seeing that Wescott didn''t ask any more, Elaine hesitated and asked her own question.

    "Need to continue to master each other''s actions and arrange the next capture task?..."

    "Since the man even sent his own angel to protect diva, it will be proved that he won''t let us touch Diva!" Wisconsin shook his head.

    "So, for the time being, don''t think about Diva..."

    This time, it''s Ailian''s turn to frown.

    "Don''t you care about the fairies in Tiangong city?"

    "For the time being!" Wescott did not return to the head of the Ailian Yang his hands, indifferent and calm voice into the Ailian ear.

    "Let the following people master the whereabouts and conditions of those elves all the time, and can''t let them leave our sight, especially that person, even the" angel "who hasn''t heard of it, can have it, and always feel that he is not an ordinary elve..."

    Ailian''s eyes coagulated and her face sank.

    "Wuhe Shidao Do you

    Wescoe''s head was lowered and a happy smile appeared on his face.

    "I''m really more and more interested in him. Unfortunately, I didn''t let him join us at the beginning..."

    For such a speech as Wisconsin, Elaine is rare.

    Ailian doesn''t know wordless very well, but it doesn''t affect her judgment.

    The other side is the spirit!

    ''DEM'' is an organization that kills elves!

    In such a case, how could the other party join the "DEM"

    It doesn''t need to be considered at all. Wescott should understand. But he doesn''t seem to have given up to let the other party join "DEM". This is not in line with Eileen''s cognition of Wescott.

    Ailian can only think that Wisconsin has its own considerations and plans

    In my mind, the smiling face, which seemed to be engraved in the deep, could not be dissipated any more, reappeared again, recalling the strong strength of each other and the equally strong ''Angel'', and Ailian''s breath was slightly hasty.

    Because of the slightly rapid breath, Ailian raised her head and looked out of the window to the sky inadvertently. But this time, Ailian''s pupils contracted violently and her face changed dramatically.

    "Ike!"

    The shrill cry resounded throughout the office, and Elaine swooped in the direction of Wescott!

    With a flash of gold, Elaine''s special CR unit - "pandalagang" appeared on her!

    Elaine put up her "after day" shield and rushed to Wisconsin

    At the same time, out of the window, in the night sky, a sea of red lotus fire with strong and hot temperature, involuntarily shrouded, fell in the whole "DEM" branch, also fell in the office on the top of the first office building

 Chapter 1200

    ''DEM'' branch, over

    In the void, a piece of space suddenly rises and falls like the water surface. When a wave ripples that are invisible to the naked eye expand and open, it gently rises like a mirage, full of illusions

    Before long, several figures in the ripples stepped out like a stroll in the courtyard. They appeared in the dark night sky and floated above the "DEM" branch. Until all the figures came out of the ripples, the ripples gradually dissipated.

    Naturally, those who come here are the five people who plan to directly attack the "DEM" branch: silent, that month, crazy three, yajuyan and Xixian!

    Originally, Shixiang and Sisi wanted to follow, but they were refused by Wuyan.

    The strength of Shixiang and Sisi are really strong. One is the Ninth level strong and the other is the eighth level peak strong. If they can help us, I think this battle will be a lot easier.

    However, compared with the strength of the two fairy maidens, their character is not suitable for this attack.

    Shixiang is simple and romantic. Although she has never fought, she has never fought actively, let alone killed people.

    The purpose of this attack is to uproot the branch of "DEM" in Tiangong city!

    In such a situation, even if there is no plan for a massacre, there is no guarantee that no one will be killed.

    Such a fight that takes the initiative to go to the door may even evolve into a killing event. Let Shixiang follow. It''s a bit out of place.

    Four systems is not to mention that this little girl who is so kind that she doesn''t want to fight back and bring pain and fear to others is really cruel.

    So. Shixiang and Sisi were placed at home by a silent group and went to sleep

    But Mei Jiu, first of all, does not say whether she would like to come or whether she has problems with her mind and nature. First of all, she who has not yet recovered her spiritual power is only a laggard.

    As for the piano. She has returned to the "falakesinas" and is ready to provide support and follow-up arrangements at any time to prevent accidents. It is also to be able to detect abnormalities all the time and provide support to the silent group.

    Anyway, with the strength of speechless, that month, crazy three, yajuyan and Xixian five. To deal with a branch of "DEM", if there is no accident, it is just a proper thing.

    Whether there is a "Ruby mode" or not, it''s hard to think of anything!

    "Is this the headquarters of the" DEM "magicians who kill elves?"

    Wearing an exposed tights, his hands, feet and neck are all in the position of a shackle. Yaguya looks down at the "DEM" site, with an uplifting smile on his face.

    "It looks very fragile, master. Can I blow it away? "

    Agree Xi Xian also seems to have no good feelings for "DEM", and there is a sense of desperate destruction in the water and silver eyes.

    "Although it seems to have a wide range, it should be easy to blow away all the people and things in it if you join hands with yegiya..."

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Crazy three crooked crooked head, a finger point on the lip, put out a pair of coveted what kind of expression.

    "It''s a pity that they don''t have a large-scale attack move. What a pity..."

    "It''s the same with me. I''ve never done anything like demolishing a house..." Hold a parasol that month. Eyes turned to speechless.

    "However, for you vampires who can control the animals, such destructive work is the most suitable job, isn''t it?"

    "I''m not going to release them, at least. A branch is not qualified to let me release the beast! " Speechless smile, face the sky to step forward a step, came to everyone''s front, looked down.

    Gently raised his hand, a crimson space ripple suddenly rose from the top of this hand, spit out a light and long knife with the hot and vicissitudes of life breath, fell down and fell into the silent hand.

    "Although we don''t plan to release the animals, we need to give them a big gift to meet each other, and we don''t need to use the animals..."

    Capture the "Zhidian Zana" in your hand, and a bad smile rises to your wordless face.

    "With it, it''s enough..."

    The words fall, the intense red lotus flame burns fiercely from the blade of "Zhidian Zhena", and expands and opens. The violent one, like a pillar of fire, rushes to the sky, with the horrible temperature that even the air stream evaporates, instantly rises into a fire curtain!

    Then, the "Zhi Temple" with the fire curtain rises and falls in silence

    "Bang..."In a flash, the whole red lotus fire curtain collapsed, pouring down from the air like the tide, like a sea of fire, like a waterfall, steaming up the hot air flow, in a loud sound, all the buildings falling down..

    "boom!!!"

    The fury of fire hit the site of "DEM" branch. The temperature between the heaven and the earth swelled in a moment. The intense red lotus fire hit all directions, like the magma of volcano eruption, as well as the sea of explosion flames, burning all the buildings of "DEM".

    "Here What is this! "

    "Fire! It''s fire! "

    "Fire!"

    "God How could there be such a big fire... "

    "Put out the fire quickly!"

    In less than ten seconds, the whole ground occupied by the "DEM" branch was ablaze with a terrifying high temperature.

    A building is covered by fire. The horrible high temperature acts on the ground. The glass window melts and evaporates directly. The visible scorching black expands on the ground. A man runs out of the building in a mess and screams wildly.

    This scene, just like hell

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwu..."

    A loud alarm rang from the building below and spread all over the venue in an instant.

    That''s a space quake warning!

    I don''t know whether it''s to resist the fire, or whether it''s because of the arrival of the silent people, the space earthquake alarm reverberates in the whole site of the "DEM" branch. In a moment, the buildings bathed in the fire are covered by heavy steel plates, and all the people are going to take refuge.

    Then, the speechless people floating in the air can see

    A magician in CR unit and a cold mechanical figure like a locust soared to the sky and came here.

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three chuckle. "Found out..."

    "Is it finally here?..." Yeuguya''s mouth angle draws up a happy arc and moves his body for a while.

    "It''s just that I haven''t been active and full of mental power for months, and it''s almost broken up..."

    "Excited, that''s how Xi Xian felt..." Xi Xian has a rare smile on her face.

    "After all, I have been living a comfortable life, and there is no way for me to become dull..."

    "What to do, general..." In that month, with one hand akimbo and one hand umbrella, all the magicians and "Bandersnatch" below were ignored, and the delicate little face was unshakable and defiant.

    But it is also true that the weak magicians and "Bandersnatch" were not paid attention to that month!

    Even in the past, when we can only use physical separation to act, we will not be afraid. What''s more, we can use the real body and "Guardian" to become the silent beast now

    "Do you need to tear down these pieces of iron?"

    Hearing that month''s words, wordless just wanted to nod his head, but a burst of empty voice made him pause and look at the past together with the girls.

    In front of us, in the first office building burning with red lotus flame, a stream of streamers burst out of the building at an extremely fast speed, flying to this side, appearing at the top of a group of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch".

    It''s Elaine with Wisconsin in her arms!

    "You..." Elaine''s pretty face was so gloomy that it almost dripped out of the water. Holding on to Wescott''s body, she took a look at all the "DEM" buildings that were covered by the flames, and her face slightly twisted.

    Looking up, she saw Wuyan, that month, kuangsan, yegiya and Xixian. Ailian bit her teeth and stared at Wuyan, who was holding a light and long knife with red lotus flame. Her eyes were full of horror.

 Chapter 1201

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "broken stars, broken moons and broken ends of the earth"! And the rewards of "drowning mammoths", "honest brother bullying me", "thunder ring", "cloud Qiqing Valley", "npctaojie" and "dancing with Maple"

    The fire is raging, the hot heat is on the ground to vent itself

    The slowly burning fire of red lotus relentlessly burns all the parts of "DEM" branch, which is specially used to prevent the space earthquake disaster. The refined steel covering all the buildings shows signs of melting under the burning of the fire.

    Under such circumstances, if an ordinary person steps into the fire of red lotus and is afraid of being burned to the cinders in an instant, even if the magician who can operate CR unit doesn''t support the "future", he will be hurt.

    Of course, no one will stay in the fire and be burned. All the ordinary people in the branch of "DEM" have entered the underground shelter and escaped a disaster, while the magicians in "DEM" are carrying "Bandersnatch" one by one, flying up to the back of Wisconsin and Ailian.

    Looking at the base camp covered by the fire below, and then looking at the five floating figures in front, the magicians of "DEM" can understand what is going on even if their IQ is lower.

    Obviously, ''DEM'' was attacked!

    What''s more, the object is the spirit they have been hunting!

    At the thought of this place, the magicians of "DEM" were all at a loss. The game and the identity of the hunter were exchanged, and they were slapped with a loud slap in the face thoroughly, which also caught them by surprise.

    Let alone a bunch of "DEM" magicians. Even Ailian herself can''t believe that "DEM" has been attacked by elves. After all, elves are always prey in Ailian''s eyes.

    Instead, wiscott, who had been relying on Ailian in the air for a long time, took the lead in responding and looked around the whole "DEM" branch that was in the fire. Watching that building gradually destroyed in the fire, as if it had nothing to do with him, the expression on his face never changed.

    But Elaine, who was familiar with Wisconsin, found it, hanging on Wisconsin''s face all the time, like a smile controlling everything. Now, it has disappeared.

    Obviously, Wescott didn''t pay much attention to the sudden attack on the branch of "DEM", but he must be in a bad mood.

    The line of vision swept towards the five speechless people floating in front of him, and Wisconsin finally smiled. As others think, I don''t care what the branch of "DEM" has become.

    "Good evening, shidaojun. I didn''t expect you would come here at this time and give us such a big gift..."

    Seeing that Wescott''s face was not affected by the attack on the site of "DEM" branch, he chose his brow.

    "It seems that this gift can not satisfy you very much..."

    "How could..." Wisconsin shrugged. He glanced at Kuang San, Yeju Yan and Xi Xian, and drew a curve around his mouth.

    "I''m quite satisfied with the good news that I can invite ''Red Devil'', ''nightmares'' and'' Berserker ''with a little scrap of iron!"

    With that, Wisconsin looked at that month, and his sharp eyes narrowed and smiled.

    "This is the" angel "of the scholar, right? It''s a great honor to see it with your own eyes... "

    That month, I pouted my eyebrows, and I was a little upset.

    "Although I don''t know your existence, I can''t make a good impression on you when I see it with my own eyes. It''s just as annoying as the snake charmer''s smile..."

    In that month, he expressed his disgust. It''s a little surprising for de vicoteau. Although he didn''t know who the snake charmer was in that month''s mouth, he didn''t ask about it, but once again he looked speechless.

    "Then, the gentleman. You came here so late, shouldn''t it be just to give us some ''gifts''? "

    "Talking to smart people is refreshing and saves a lot of trouble!" Speechless uttered such a feeling that he looked at Wescott with a smile on his face and Ailian with a tight face, and began to smile.

    "The purpose of coming here is very simple, but it''s just because your movements are a little unpleasant recently, so come here to remind you to stop..."

    "What do you mean?!" Ailian raised her head fiercely. Her indifferent sight was directed to her speechless body, and her voice fell to zero like ice.

    "Are you here for revenge?"

    "Revenge?" Speechless laugh out of the voice, the footsteps light lift, forward a few steps, the laughter of mockery spread out in the ear."Do you only allow people of ''DEM'' to hunt elves at will, but not allow elves to rake back? ... "

    " it''s really like a bullying ''DEM'' would say... "

    "The red devil!" Ailian forcefully wields her laser light sword, pointing speechless from afar, like frost on her face.

    "Do you think you can take the whole ''DEM''?"

    "I don''t know if I can take the whole ''DEM''" Speechless glanced down.

    "But the branch of ''DEM'' set up here, we will accept it without hesitation today!"

    "Shidaojun, you have to think clearly..." Wescott opened with a face that didn''t care.

    "Although I don''t care what it looks like here, the headquarters won''t be indifferent to the fact that the branch company has been destroyed by the elves. After that, you will have more troubles..."

    "You can be honest in a short time..." Catching the "Zhi Dian Zhena" burning the red lotus flame, he spread his hands wordlessly.

    "As for the others, when we gather more partners here, we will be able to work out with you one by one."

    Even Wisconsin could not keep the smile on his face.

    The meaning of wordless words is very obvious, that is to use "DEM" to fight for the rest of the elves in the period of time after being destroyed!

    At that time, it will be hard to distinguish between the organizations established for hunting elves and the common alliance of elves. Who is the hunter and who is the prey!

    This is the scene that Wisconsin, who has been coveting the power of elves, absolutely does not want to see!

    Staring at the speechless air in front of him, Wisconsin shook his head and sighed.

    "It seems that we can''t be friends..."

    "Friend?" Speechless was almost amused and looked down on Wisconsin.

    "Are you naive? Or should we say that you are really joking? "

    "That''s right..." Clapping Ailian on the shoulder, Wisconsin raised one of his hands.

    "However, this branch can''t be handed over to you like this, or I won''t be able to explain..."

    "Let''s see if this war will be the victory of human magicians or elves."

    "All staff!" It was almost at the moment when Wisconsin''s voice fell that Elaine drank out.

    "Capture ''Red Devil'', ''nightmares'' and'' berserk ''immediately, and allow to kill the target. Do not leave your hand!"

    "Yes!" The resounding response sound resounded over the whole "DEM" branch in an instant.

    "Rahael, the elreem!"

    "Echo! Hurricane Knight - elnahash! "

    At the same time, yaguya and Xixian raised their shackled hands, and a frenzied storm rolled up on their hands, like a whirlpool retracting!

    When the storm broke out, yaguya''s right shoulder and Xixian''s left shoulder turned into a mechanical cold inorganic wing at the same time, and the arm on the same side of the wing also had a shining metal hand armor!

    A huge dark red cone-shaped needle spear and a chain with a diamond blade at the front appeared in the hands of yegiya and Xixian, who were wearing hand armor, and were held tightly by them!

    In the next moment, the dark night sky is completely covered by thick black clouds, which is enough to match the scale of the fire sea below, and the wind begins to rage in the space.

    Heaven and earth, extremely depressed

 Chapter 1202

    In the "DEM" company with numerous tall buildings, the fire is under the strong wind of violence, gradually expanding the scale, and the strong wind is becoming more and more violent under the burning fire

    Wind helps fire, fire helps wind!

    With the double raging of the wind and the sea of fire, on the ground, the buildings belonging to "DEM" are inevitably destroyed, and the burnt gravel is flying everywhere under the wind, and the whole "DEM" branch is going to be destroyed step by step

    "Drink!"

    Yajuya is holding a huge "elreem" spear, the front end is rotating like a drill, carrying a strong wind to the extreme. Like a huge tornado arrow, yajuya bursts out in a sharp roar and attacks the "DEM" magicians.

    Xi Xian is also the "elnahash" chain that swings in his hand. He waves a complex track in the middle of the air and brings up a whirlwind. With the wave of Xi Xian, he blows out in a frenzy, turning into a sharp blade of wind and moving forward.

    Under the storm of yegiya and Xixian, the magicians of "DEM" were blown away one after another, just like they were knocked in the chest by an invisible hammer. The scream was like a piece of paper and disappeared in the sky. For a while, the whole sky of "DEM" branch was full of howls and screams.

    "Hee hee hee hee..."

    On the other side, the crazy three in a bloody princess dress are floating in the air. The waves as like as two peas and three of the same "crazy Bandersnatch" suddenly flew out of the shadows and rushed to the opposite side of the sky.

    The "Bandersnatch" troops of "DEM" didn''t even have time to aim at a large number of crazy three with the laser gun muzzle set on the palm of their hand. The crazy three rushed to them in front of the sound of breaking through the air. They used their hands directly and went through the hard shell of "Bandersnatch", destroying the "Bandersnatch" immediately!

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    Before long, a "Bandersnatch" with a torn body was blown up in the mid air, bringing up smoke and flames.

    There was a constant explosion. And it continues

    Under the attack of yajuyan, Xixian and Kuang. The number of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" troops is decreasing with the trend of inestimability

    Of course, the magicians of "DEM" and the "Bandersnatch" troops are not only hit or not fought back, but also the heavy artillery and laser are sometimes shot out of their arms, flying in the air. Attacked three fairy maidens.

    It''s a pity. The gap is too big

    With these ordinary magicians and puppets. It was impossible to turn over in the hands of three fairy maidens.

    The screams of magicians continued, and "Bandersnatch" gradually turned into scrap iron and fell to the ground. Be burned directly by the fire below, and then go on like this, the whole army will be destroyed, but sooner or later

    However, it should take a lot of time

    After all, the number of "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" is too large. There are only three people in yaguya, Xixian and Kuang. Even though there are many Kuang San''s separate help, it''s not so easy to knock down all the "DEM" magicians and "Bandersnatch" on site

    To be sure, the war is still going on

    The magician of ''DEM''

    "Bandersnatch" robot doll

    many as like as two peas.

    Two fierce stormtroopers

    At this moment, in the air of "DEM" branch, bullets were fired in unison, the wind was raging, the fire was all over the sky, the smoke was everywhere, and the war like offensive and defensive war was still going on continuously, making the scene a mess.

    In the attack and defense war between the two sides, the "DEM" branch below was either destroyed by the fire and wind, or shattered by the afterwaves. It doesn''t take long for it to completely turn into ruins!

    At this time, as the main fighting force, Elaine, with Wescott and the engine of pandalagang, flew to the location of a shelter below.

    Compared with Elaine, Wisconsin is undoubtedly a burden!

    In such a war, with Wisconsin, Elaine could not participate in the battle with all her heart, and she had to protect Wisconsin. In that case, Elaine''s combat effectiveness must be reduced several levels.

    Only by leaving Wisconsin out of the battlefield can Elaine fight without any worriesPut Wisconsin down, and Elaine drives the engine again and floats up.

    "Ike, take refuge first!"

    Wen Yan, Wescott was not at this time caused by any male chauvinism, nodded, and frowned.

    "Can you do it?"

    In the previous mission to capture diva, Elaine suffered almost fatal damage!

    This meeting, although there has been a super therapeutic effect of "display device" to cure Ailian''s injury, but Ailian himself said that the injury is not all good.

    If you participate in the battle, there will be no problem in a short period of time. If you can fight for a long time, it will have an impact.

    It''s impossible for Ailian''s family to ignore her own situation when she knows about her own affairs. Therefore, she heads down to the characteristics of Wisconsin.

    "I understand that I''m not going to be directly involved in the fight..." Turning around, I looked at the first office building, which is the only one in complete shape under the burning of the fire. Eileen''s eyes flashed a little light.

    "I''m going to use that..."

    "That one?" Wisconsin was stunned, then seemed to think of something, suddenly realized it, but soon frowned again.

    "But is it all right? You alone... "

    "Of course!" Elaine didn''t even think about it, and answered directly.

    "Although my body is seriously injured, my brain is not injured. Even a person can drive it!"

    "It''s worthy of you..." Wisconsin just smiled and waved.

    "In this case, you can go. Remember, if you fail, you can withdraw directly. A branch is just a branch. It can be rebuilt at any time. But if" DEM "loses you, it will lose a lot..."

    "I understand..." Leaving this sentence, Ailian pulls her engine, turns around and flies to the direction of the first office building.

    Wisconsin stood in the blank area of the fire, looked up at the silent people in the sky who were engaged in the offensive and defensive war. More accurately, he looked at the silent people and smiled.

    "We will meet again..."

    ¡­¡­

    On the other hand, while yegiya, Xixian and Kuang are engaged in an unprecedented attack and defense war between the elves and magicians, that month they are looking at their own front, with a clean face.

    "I didn''t expect that you would still stand in front of me..."

    "Ahaha..."

    The words of that month ushered in a burst of laughter containing madness.

    The laughter came from the mouth of a woman in a red tights with red hair and fox like eyes.

    It was Jessica who had been defeated in that month!

    However, Jessica has changed a lot compared with the past.

    Hands and feet, chest, forehead, face, all of these parts are wrapped with bandages!

    In addition, what is equipped on her is no longer a "CR unit", but a large-scale body like a chariot, bright red, with two gun bodies the size of a tree trunk!

    "It''s really an exaggeration..." That month, she gave Jessica a light glance at her bright red body.

    "What? Are you going to drive this out and hit people? Maybe it''s possible to be hit by you. Maybe... "

    "Hahaha, are you afraid?" Jessica had a twisted smile.

    "Now I''m so strong that I won''t lose to you Lost to you... "

    Jessica laughs wildly. She opens her eyes and points the muzzle of her body at that month.

    "Finally You can be killed! "

    With the spread of this crazy words, a rhythmic "click" sound moved up. Jessica opened all the magazines on the body at the same time, and launched a huge number of missiles!

    Looking at the incoming fire, that month gracefully closed the umbrella in hand, on the body, a wave of magic emerged

 Chapter 1203

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    "Whoo..."

    "Bang Bang..."

    The sound of breaking the sky, one after another, without any stagnation, reverberated in the vast night sky, accompanied by the sharp wind and the sound of explosions.

    "Ah ah!"

    "Giggle..."

    "BAM BAM..."

    The screams of "DEM" magicians are still going on, carrying a chilling sound of laughter. Then, the sound of guns is also going on, making the whole world full of all kinds of noise, proving that the chaos on the spot has not stopped.

    On the underground corridor of the first office building of "DEM" branch, Ailian drives the engine of "pandalagang", flying to a deeper place, and at the same time, she can hear all the sounds on the ground from the radio of "DEM" wide area, and her eyes are full of concentration.

    Just listen to the voice, Ailian will probably know how the offensive and defensive warfare on the ground has become.

    Obviously, ''DEM'' is at an absolute disadvantage!

    It''s just the screams in the radio channel and the noise caused by the loss of contact that can let Ailian guess the situation on the ground!

    In this way, the collapse of "DEM" branch is only a matter of time!

    This is something Ailian absolutely doesn''t want to see!

    It''s not that Ailian loves the research facilities and buildings of "DEM". Even if they are destroyed, Ailian will not frown even a little. The reason why she doesn''t want to see them is just because of the psychological relationship

    Or the investigation and capture mission on the United States island. When we first arrived or the United States Island, it was because of wordless intervention and the destruction of "albard" that we declared a complete failure!

    The task of capturing elves'' Diva ''was also destroyed by the release of that month!

    Now, even the branch of "DEM" guarded by Elaine herself has been attacked by the elves who were supposed to be prey, which is a little intolerable to Elaine who has never been so rude.

    So. Elaine would have preferred to protect the original Westcott to launch alone to asylum!

    Therefore, Ailian will choose to return to the battlefield when she knows whether the other side has any words or not, is present that month, and has absolutely no winning chance!

    Just for the last one!

    "If there is'' that '', even if we can''t kill Wuhe Shidao and Nangong in that month, we can at least force them back. If we are lucky, we may be able to seriously hurt'' nightmares'' and ''Berserks''..."

    Ailian narrowed her eyes. After that, the jet engine ran wildly again, turning Ailian''s figure into a streamer of light, and quickly shot deep underground.

    Before long, an iron channel appeared in the vision of Ailian

    Seeing the iron channel extending to the front, Ailian immediately flew past. Landed on it, looked up, and looked at the front of the iron passage

    About ten meters ahead, there is a small round platform.

    On the round platform, a precise instrument like the cockpit is being placed there

    When seeing this instrument, Ailian''s eyes never left it again, obviously. This instrument is Ailian''s goal!

    Walking to the side of the instrument, Elaine sat directly in the seat of the instrument like the cockpit and closed her eyes.

    On his body, the body surface of "pandalagang" with the color of white and gold is slightly dimmed. On his limbs, a thin line suddenly bursts out and connects to the instrument.

    "Hum..."

    Suddenly, on the body of the instrument, several indicator lights flashed. In an instant, it lights up like a light bulb, and the screen on the instrument also lights up. One can''t help but see the dizzy data flash by, filling the whole screen.

    Maintain this state until ten seconds later. The data in the screen is totally stagnant and disappears one after another. Instead, it is an image.

    A set of bullets fired, the wind raging, gunfire, smoke everywhere, the chaos scene image of war!

    It is the image of the fighting between the elves on the ground and the "DEM" magicians!

    Slowly open their eyes, Ailian looked at the image on the screen, face a congealing, brain, for the instrument control command issued in an instant

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the chaos of the battlefield and the burning fire below, in the strong wind, speechless black clothes are constantly floating up and down, but the body shape is as stable as Mount Tai. Seeing that this is enough to blow the building to nothing, the sight frequently sweeps over the scene, and all the situations on the scene are close to the bottom of the eye.

    With a "Bandersnatch" being destroyed by crazy three''s separate bodies, the magicians of "DEM" are also blown away one by one by yajuyan and Xi Xian, the number of enemies is steadily decreasing, and the wordless expression is more and more satisfied.I took a look at using the space to transfer to playing hide and seek with Jessica, and the month when Jessica was furious, I scratched my cheek wordlessly.

    "It seems that I''m not needed anymore..."

    However, at the same time that this sentence just fell, some anxious voice came out of the wireless earphone in silent ear.

    "There are a lot of magic generating reactions in the process of fluctuation. The range of reactions is even stronger than the overall magic driving ''fraccinas''. Be careful!"

    "Generate magic reactions in large quantities?" Wordless brow slightly wrinkled, and then I don''t know what I sensed. Suddenly I turned my head and looked at the only building that was still in full shape bathing in the fire.

    The first office building of "DEM" branch!

    In silent eyes, the first office building of "DEM" branch has moved!

    No! We shouldn''t talk about it!

    It should be said that the first office building of the whole "DEM" branch suddenly floated and left the ground, flying in the ground vibration!

    A strong generative magic power circulates on the whole building, like the glittering golden light, covering the surface of the first office building. Under the influence of magic, the red lotus flame burning on it goes out silently, revealing the burnt building.

    This is No matter in the scene or on the big screen in the command room of "fraccinas", Qin Li and others were stunned.

    "Bang!!!"

    Just when everyone was in a daze, the first office building suddenly burst open and split in an instant!

    The loud roar covered all the sounds on the scene and attracted the attention of all the people on the scene. Looking at the scene of the explosion of the first office building, a group of "DEM" magicians screamed out in horror and told others that they didn''t know exactly what happened.

    But speechless, but from the explosion of the first office building, saw a silk of black

    When the smoke from the explosion slowly dissipated, the existence of the first office building was completely wiped out.

    In everyone''s eyes, it''s like a self-regulation surveillance camera, but it''s several times larger than the self-regulation surveillance camera, with a table size instrument.

    "What is that?" There was such a question in the piano.

    "You ask me, how can I know..." Silent wry smile, looking at that a large flying instrument, eyes narrowed.

    "But it''s not surprising. After all, this is the territory of ''DEM''. There''s no way to defend the enemy. I don''t even believe it..."

    "Then you have to be careful!" "If that is the case, those things must not be simple!" said the piano in a deep voice

    I don''t know if I want to verify the words in the piano. In front of me, the flying instrument in the air hovered at a very fast speed, just like there was a fixed position, and they were stuck in a certain position.

    Immediately, the light source twinkled at both ends of the instrument, emitting light, which was connected with the light emitted from the nearest instrument, forming a huge circle with light and emitting strong light.

    A little bit contains the wave of terror energy, which condenses in the circle

    "Brother! Be careful! " In the earphone, there is a sudden panic call in the piano, which makes wordless.

    "Hum!!!"

    The next moment, in front of the huge flash circle, all the energy condenses into a deadly flood of light beams, burst out!

    In the past, the mechanical figures and the crazy three parts in the war are destroyed!

    Like Optimus Prime, the huge beam of light cuts through the space, steams away the wind and atmosphere, envelops the silent figure

 Chapter 1204

    (friends, please subscribe. Only when you have a subscription can you have power)

    the flood of the light beam seems to run through the sky. From the circle of strong light, it rises up obliquely and shoots in the direction of the sky!

    In a blink of an eye, the surrounding wind and atmosphere are all nipped out. The "Bandersnatch" mechanical figures and crazy three''s members in the shooting track are also nipped out in an instant. The dark cloud layer covering the sky is impacted into a huge hole, revealing the dark night sky inside, just like the light column shining on the world, which is dazzling

    However, the elves who saw the speechless being shot by such a terrible beam of light didn''t think it was so dazzling. When the face of Yueyue and Kuang San changed in unison, yeguya and Xixian were even more shocked.

    "Master!"

    Watching speechless being engulfed by the flood of light, a group of young girls are in a hurry, and they no longer keep it. Magic and spiritual power begin to surge on the four people of that month, Kuang San, Yeju Yan and Xi Xian.

    "The guardian of gold" was summoned directly by that month. One sword split the chariot like body of Jessica who came after him into two parts, and also cut a huge bone visible wound on Jessica!

    Crazy three summoned his "carved emperor" and shot the bullet with the power of time to his own body, which made all crazy three get a big increase. Crazy attack all the remaining "Bandersnatch" mechanical figures on the scene, and turn them into waste!

    Yajuya and Xixian have brought the angel into full play, and let the whole DEM Branch hit a fierce whirlwind, which destroyed and destroyed a group of DEM magicians!

    In less than a moment. All the magicians of "DEM" disappeared at the scene, and the "Bandersnatch" troops were all turned into waste. Jessica was also fatally injured under the sword of "golden Guardian", fell to the fire below, and was instantly burned.

    Until the end of their enemies. That month, kuangsan, yaguya and Xixian got together and stared at the beam of light that slanted towards the sky, trying to find the swallowed figure.

    That month, crazy three people know that wordless has the body of immortality, even if the whole body was killed to the slag, it will not be long before it will return to the intact state. Therefore, although I am nervous, I am not too worried.

    But the two sisters, Juya and Xixian, were not so good. Their silver eyes could not help stirring waves. They clenched their fists tightly and worried in their hearts. It''s already made their hearts tighten.

    The eight dance sisters have known Wuyan for more than two months, but we have to say that the status of Wuyan in the heart of the eight dance sisters is no worse than their most valued sisters!

    For this to save their two sisters, that is, the master, like brother. In fact, it is the existence of the other half. If they really die in front of themselves, the two sisters may fall into a state of despair directly, which may lead to the reversal of spiritual crystallization

    Under the gaze of several young girls, the flood of light gradually calmed down, slowly dimmed down, and the body size that was comparable to giant Optimus Prime also slowly reduced, until it completely disappeared

    Several young girls kept their eyes fixed on the place where they had been, and did not turn away for a moment.

    Finally. In their field of vision, a body covered with white flame, very familiar figure, in the gradually disappearing flood of light, intact appeared!

    "Whoo..." That month, crazy three involuntarily relieved. The two sisters, yajuya and Xixian, were even more pleased, and even put their hearts down in the piano of "frakesinas".

    Not to mention the girls, even speechless themselves can not help but calm down, some lingering fear.

    Just now, if you don''t use the burning fire of the white dragon in time to wrap your whole body and burn the part of the light beam that comes into contact with your body completely, then, with the power of the flood of light, even if you don''t die once, you have to take off the skin.

    The power of that beam torrent is at least a hundred times stronger than the last "albard" magic beam cannon fired at speechless!

    Let such an attack hit you, wordless even if you are not afraid of your own life, you will worry about the pain

    ¡­¡­

    "Can''t even Rafael hurt him?"

    On the other side, under the ground of the first office building of the former "DEM" branch, Ailian looked at the wordless and intact appearance on the instrument screen, and her face became a little cloudy and sunny.

    "What is that white flame? Never seen him use it... " Elaine bit her lips.

    "Did he never show all his strength in front of me from the moment he met him?""How could it be..." Ailian''s eyes have been a little lax, which is full of unwilling.

    "Come on, Elaine..." At this time, from Ailian''s radio channel, a voice of indifference sounded.

    "That''s it..."

    "Ike..." Ailian was stunned. She took a deep breath to calm down her heart.

    She glanced at the speechless body on the screen of the instrument, as if she wanted to remember him forever, and then replied in a normal tone.

    "I see..."

    "That''s good..." Wisconsin smiled with satisfaction.

    "First come to pick me up, Tiangong city. We can''t stay for a while. Come back to the headquarters with me..."

    "I see..." Ailian nodded her head, stood up, hesitated and asked.

    "Ike..."

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "We Will you come back?... "

    "Isn''t that a matter of course?" Wescott was stunned for a moment, then laughed, his voice full of joy and excitement.

    "There are many interesting things here..."

    "That''s right..." Ailian glanced at the screen on the instrument, just like talking to herself, muttering.

    "I will, too, become stronger..."

    ¡­¡­

    In the dark night sky, the dawn lights up the ruins and turns them into a scorched "DEM" branch, as if to announce the end of the war, it clearly exposes all that happened in the night not long ago to the sun without any concealment.

    In the middle of the sky, all the crazy Sandu turned into a black shadow, twisted into a black light, and shot at the direction of crazy Sandu''s body, and got into her shadow. The raging wind also slowly dissipated with the fire. That month, crazy Sandu, yajuyan and Xixian four people came to the silent side and gathered beside him.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "Repeat, master, are you all right?"

    Yaguya and Xixian look at Wuyan in a hurry, as if to confirm whether he is missing any parts, which makes Wuyan laugh.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry..."

    Shaking his head, he looked at the instruments that had been turned into large pieces of garbage and dropped on the ground, like the damaged self-discipline surveillance camera, and then looked around the whole "DEM" branch that had been turned into ruins, exhaled.

    "When the branch company is destroyed, DEM should be restrained for a while. Take a breath. Let''s live a peaceful life. It''s over..."

    Yaguya and Xixian nodded and smiled. That month, they opened their umbrellas and disagreed with each other.

    "It''s very difficult to follow you and think of peaceful days..."

    Smell speech, speechless chat up a smile, sighed a, also speechless.

    Eyes cast to one side quietly looking down at the ruins of crazy three, speechless dundundun, soft mouth.

    "Can''t you find it?"

    "Yes..." Crazy three nodded, chuckled out a voice.

    "As your husband said, there is no second spirit in custody here..."

    "What are you going to do then?" Wordless scratched his cheek. "Do you want to keep searching?..."

    "For the time being, I''m not going to..." Crazy three turn head, eyes on the speechless line of sight, as if to see what general, free and easy smile.

    "After all, I don''t know what I think in my heart..."

    "Is that ok?..."

    "Of course!" Crazy three slanted crooked head, on the face peeped out a beautiful extremely smile.

    "Maybe I will continue to look for it when I come back, but now, people also want to have a peaceful life..."

    "Is it?" Looking at crazy three, I finally smiled after a long time.

    "That''s good..."

 Chapter 1205

    "Now, the territory of the branch of the" DEM "industry in Tiangong city has been turned into a piece of scorched earth, and both research facilities and office facilities have been turned into ruins. At that time, witnesses nearby claimed to have seen a fire in the branch of the" DEM "industry, which is likely to be an important reason for the destruction of the area!"

    "As for whether the cause of the fire was man-made or within the scope of the disaster, it has not been known yet. Relevant departments have instructed that further investigation will be carried out on this matter..."

    "It is worth mentioning that in this disaster, there were no casualties in the branch of" DEM "industry in Tiangong city. In the first time of the disaster, all the staff in the industry evacuated. It must be said that this is a miracle..."

    Sitting on the sofa in the hall of wuhejia, silently eating bread, watching the TV coverage of the destruction of "DEM" branch and the live broadcast, I shook my head a long time later and sighed with disappointment.

    "As a result, what role can such reports play? It''s not clear at all... "

    "What do you want to be reported? Is the live broadcast of the battle between elves and magicians?... " In the piano, with the waist crossed, there was no angry white without a word.

    "Don''t say ''latatosk''. Even ''DEM'' will not expose such things to the public..."

    "That''s why it''s not interesting..." Speechless and listless wave.

    "Although the things of elves and magicians cannot be exposed to the public. But I can''t help but ask that guy from Wisconsin to watch his words on TV, and I can''t help wondering if he will continue to put on that annoying smile when the reporter is interviewing. "

    "You''re so funny..." There is no choice in the piano, which leads to wordless and ill meaning laughter.

    If you change a person, an industry in your own industry will be completely destroyed. Even if you don''t go on a rampage, you will be as black as carbon.

    But if it''s Wescott, maybe it''s possible to laugh on TV and say "this is impossible", and then be blacked by some malicious speculators.

    For example. Their territory was destroyed. It turned out to be fun. There must be something behind it. Maybe it was Wescott who set fire to the "DEM" branch. Maybe it was

    The world. These boring people are always necessary. I want to find something to do all day. I don''t mind to see if Wescott will laugh in front of the public opinion

    It''s no wonder that Qin says he''s funny

    However, after no words to say so. It''s clear in the piano.

    "What happened to the ''DEM'' branch? Wescott should have been interviewed. Now he''s not on TV. It seems that..."

    "Most of you have left here?..." He raised his arm and shrugged.

    "As a villain, it''s not good enough to run without saying a word. At least one sentence should be left:" I will come back, right?... "

    Speechless don''t know, he jokingly said this sentence, it is really in 78

    "Well, no matter how to say," DEM "side, before that branch has been built again, it should not trouble us any more..." Stretch a stretch, speechless face refreshing.

    "Even if buildings and other things can be quickly repaired with" display devices ", the operation functions of those research facilities are not so easy to build up. We don''t need to worry about one or two magicians jumping out of the street and saying that we will be arrested..."

    When hearing the silent words, three people, Qinli, yaguya and Xixian, said they were speechless. Shixiang and Sisi looked very happy.

    "Oh! That''s great! " Shixiang is biting a meat bag and happily crooks her head.

    "Those droid regiments are very annoying. It''s better not to see the best again!"

    Si Si nodded in succession, deeply agreeing with Shixiang''s words.

    After all, Siji was attacked many times by magicians before Wuyan and Lingli had been sealed. It was still the one that could only be beaten without fighting back.

    Although Si Si is kind-hearted, there will be no good feelings for those who always want to kill themselves, even if they don''t hate them.

    Of course, at that time, the attack on Si Si was "ast", not "DEM", but not bad.

    No matter from any aspect, "DEM" is much worse than "ast" and much more dangerous. Even if Sisi is now a strong man at the top of the eighth level, he doesn''t need to be afraid of any magician. Even if Ailian comes, he can fight alone. In terms of heart and nature, Sisi will be afraid of magicians.Deeply understand this point, the crazy three can''t help but touch the head of Si Sinai, let Si Sinai be stunned, surprised.

    Don''t say Sisi. Except for yaguya and Xixian, who joined kuangsan only after he left Wuhe''s house, the three people who were familiar with kuangsan, Wuyan, Qinli and Shixiang, all looked at kuangsan with their eyes full of surprise.

    Crazy three Speechless into the crazy three little, left look, right look, face full of hesitation.

    "Are you really crazy three?"

    "Why do you ask?" Crazy three strangely touched his cheek.

    "Is there anything wrong?..."

    "Isn''t that right? Should be calculated... " Wordless grabbed his scalp.

    "The general feeling is that compared with the past, you not only have a lot of human feelings, but also a lot of gentleness..."

    Qinli, Shixiang and Sisi nodded immediately to show that they thought the same way, which made Kuang blink three times and smiled gracefully.

    "Ah La, is that so?" There was a little blush on his cheek. Crazy three was like a big girl with a small jasper family. He was shy and looked at wordless with his fluctuating eyes.

    "Then, my Lord, do you like the way people look?"

    Seeing that crazy three''s cheeks are crimson, eyes are blurred and attractive, speechless and almost speechless, he immediately coughs and turns away.

    "I My words, no matter what you look like, like... "

    Hearing the words, crazy Sany''s eyes suddenly curved into crescent shape. Obviously, wordless words made her very happy, which made Shixiang, sisinai, yeguya and Xixian all envied her a little. The Qin even gave a cold hum, and muttered directly.

    "I only know how to say sweet words and cheat innocent girls all day..."

    Speechless suddenly speechless

    At this time, I have been sitting quietly on the dining table, eating breakfast without saying a word. During this period of time, I have been living in Meijiu, Wuhe''s home. I raised my head, and the intoxicating voice reverberated clearly and spread to everyone''s ears.

    Thank you

    Everyone was slightly stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and smiled.

    Whether it''s Meijiu or all the elves here, they all know

    The reason why wordless would put forward to destroy the branch of "DEM" is partly because of the fear that the spirit of "present world" will be poisoned by "DEM" in the future, and partly because of the fear that the two people, yajuyan and Xixian, who are not strong enough, will be hurt when they are alone.

    But the most important purpose is to be beautiful!

    Ratatosk''s'' display device ''is more advanced than'' DEM '', and has always been better than'' ast ''and'' DEM ''in detecting the location and existence of'' present ''elves. With'' Ratatosk '', the search for elves is generally faster than'' ast ''and'' DEM ''.

    And yaguya and Xixian have been following the silent side, rarely leaving.

    Therefore, the threats of "DEM" are a little dispensable for wordless.

    But wordless or decided to annihilate the branch of "DEM" in Tiangong city!

    Because, afraid of the beauty of shape and shadow, we will be stared at by the people of "DEM" again

    Everyone here knows that!

    Meijiu himself, also understand!

    Understand that the man in front of you is always protecting himself

    So, the heart of beauty nine has already melted

    The bright silver eyes fixed on the speechless body, and Mei Jiu looked at speechless so quietly, until she saw speechless embarrassment, she just "poof" and showed a beautiful smile.

    "Today is the opening day of Tianyang Festival..." Her eyes were fixed on her speechless body, as if she had made a decision. Mei Jiu spoke softly, with hope on her face.

    "Can you hear my wishes?"

 Chapter 1206

    Tiangong City, Tiangong square

    As the most famous, broadest and best located square in Tiangong City, Tiangong square is not often used as a venue for large-scale activities like other squares, but once there is any activity held in Tiangong square, then, this activity is definitely an activity that can make the residents of Tiangong city feel excited!

    And once a year, ten high schools in Tiangong city jointly hold the Tianyang Festival, just in time, in this column

    Today, in the whole Tiangong square, except for the passage, every place has been occupied by the stage arranged by the pre arranged booth and the activities held by each school. It is almost difficult to see the spare place.

    Students and teachers from ten high schools all entered Tiangong square in advance. Except those who didn''t have anything to do, all the people who were assigned to be responsible for the booth or activities came to their work places early and waited for the official opening of Tianyang Festival.

    Not only the students from ten high schools, but also the residents of Tiangong city have come here as early as possible. They are in a standby state. They are ready to have a fish rush into Tiangong square at the moment of the opening of Tianyang Festival. They have a lot of fun. Even some tourists are waiting for them.

    It can be seen how famous and popular Tianyang sacrifice in Tiangong city is

    While the Tianyang Festival has not yet been opened, it is carefully set up in that part of laichan high school. In a big stall like a restaurant, I served as a member of the Executive Committee. I came here to have a pre opening inspection. I was almost blinded by the scene inside.

    Around the general stalls in the restaurant, there are all kinds of simulation store stalls arranged in an orderly way, including the simulation store stalls of exclusive Octopus burning, the simulation store stalls of kori cake and other game store stalls of various amusement properties.

    These booths belong to laichan high school.

    Although Tianyang sacrifice is a large-scale activity that is popular in Tiangong City, even people outside Tiangong city have heard of, it is still a cultural sacrifice after all.

    Since it''s a sacrifice, then. Naturally, it is necessary to eat, drink and drink these necessary factors.

    So. These stalls are all normal stalls. There must be these stalls in other high schools.

    However, the stall of the simulation shop where Wuyan is now is very unique.

    This. Look at the title on the sign outside this simulation store

    "Maid cafe"!

    That''s right! It''s the "maid cafe" which is one of the essential cute elements of the second dimension in the legend!

    It''s such a shining signboard. The speechless moment, which should have been checked from a stall, was taken away. And do not want to, directly abandon the rest of the stall in disregard, straight to here!

    Then. Into the door of speechless, immediately appeared in front of the scene to absorb all the mind, completely forget their duties.

    "Welcome! Master! "

    In the center of the hall in front of them, one by one beautiful girls came to Zen high school wearing lacy and apron style maid''s clothes and lovely fringed hair bands. They were arranged in a neat way. They bowed to the silent and respectful in the door and called out.

    Listening to the tender sound that permeated the whole hall of the store in that moment, the wordless mind was rippling and the eyes could not be moved.

    At present, these female students who are in charge of the work of the "maid coffee shop" come to Zen high school. Each of them is a girl carefully selected from all grades, classes and classrooms of Zen high school. Each of them has an eye-catching appearance. With the help of Maid Costume, which man can not be attracted

    What''s more, the top five girls in front of all the maids are all acquaintances

    Crazy three, ten incense, yajuyan, Xixian, Shizhi!

    The whole five beautiful girls who had won more than the rest of the girls stood side by side, facing the door, like the head maid, bowing to the silent and respectful, and shouting "master" made him happy.

    I can imagine what an unprecedented event it will be when the official opening of Tianyang Festival comes

    Such a grand scene, speechless only once seen

    That''s the summer festival in changpantai middle school in the world of magic catalogue.

    Now, once again to see such a grand scene, speechless heart moved abnormal, almost directly kneel down, visit.

    It''s a pity that I was so moved that I was soon found speechless coming, and the words of the taxi Weaver disappeared

    "Shi Dao?..." Shi Zhi takes a surprised look at the silent man standing at the door, then takes a look at the time.

    "It''s not the opening yet, is it? Let''s practice a little more and get ready for it?... "Feelings, just that "welcome", but in practice, not specifically for speechless shouting

    The emotion in wordless heart fell to a low point in an instant, and the shoulders were shrugged. He waved to Shizhi and others powerlessly and squeezed out a smile.

    "I just came to see the situation and carry out the pre opening inspection..."

    "Yes I almost forgot that you are a commissar... " Shi Zhi patted his forehead and looked a little annoyed. Obviously, for the sake of Tianyang sacrifice, Shi Zhi didn''t worry too much.

    "So, how''s the practice?" Speechless also patted the cheek, cheered up the spirit.

    "There''s not much time left to leave the curtain. Is there time?"

    "Pretty much..." Shi Zhi looked around at the neatly arranged maids behind him.

    "Although I''m a bit in a hurry, now I can..."

    "No! Not yet! "

    Shi Zhi''s words have not been finished yet. On one side, the beautiful and elegant crazy three smiles and chants interrupted Shi Zhi''s words.

    "It''s true that the welcome practice is over, but there is no way to entertain guests..."

    "Entertain the guests?" Shi Zhi is stupefied for a moment, and is at a loss.

    "Isn''t it similar to being a waiter? Just call the guest "master" when you greet the guest, don''t you? "

    "Ah La, there will always be something different..." Crazy three closed his eyes, crooked his head and smiled quietly.

    "Well, let''s practice how to entertain our guests."

    "This I have no idea... " Shi Zhi said to Kuang San in bewilderment, "but how to practice?"

    As soon as Shi Zhi''s words came out, Kuang San put on a look of "just waiting for you to say so", maintained the elegant smile on his face, looked at wordless, only the wine red eyes outside flashed a successful light.

    "Let''s have our Executive Committee serve as a guest for a while, and then let''s entertain them, shall we?"

    "Ha?..." Speechless silly for a while, pointing to his nose.

    "I''ll be a guest?!"

    "This is good!" Yeuguya stood out, some proudly raised the small head.

    "Rather than let me call those ordinary people masters, let the real masters of our eight dancing sisters act as the first guests!"

    Agree Xi Xian also chuckled, the water in the silver pupil is full of pleasure.

    "Although it''s work, serving the main talents is the real goal of yajuya and Xixian..."

    "I want to try, too!" Shixiang raised her hand excitedly, as if she were a primary school student. Her innocent and romantic character was full of expression.

    "It used to be Shi Dao who was making food for me. It''s my turn to help Shi Dao once!"

    "That''s what happened..." I saw that Shixiang, yaguya and Xixian all voted for it, and the crazy three were even more smiling.

    "What do you think, gentlemen?"

    In the procession, a group of maids suddenly looked at each other, more or less crying and laughing.

    It''s not that they don''t want to entertain without words, but, in their eyes, they seem to have been caught in the whirlpool of crazy three people''s jealousy

    Shixiang is a wordless girlfriend, Kuang San is a wordless fiancee, and according to the eight dance sisters, they are wordless slaves

    This complicated relationship has been spread all over the Zen high school. They can''t be unaware of it. Therefore, in their opinion, crazy three put forward this proposal to compete for favor!

    If we let wordless know the thoughts of these little maids, we will surely be on the street

    Shi Zhi seems to have thought of this too. He looks a little unnatural, looks speechless, and waves his hands in drowsiness.

    "In this case, let''s have a try at the waiter''s way, Shiqi!"

    "Yes ~ ~"

    "this The silent corner of the mouth twitched.

    "What about my opinion?"

 Chapter 1207

    "Come, master, ah ~ ~"

    with a wild smile, he forked out a cake with the tableware in his hand and sent it to his speechless mouth.

    "Shidao No, master, ah ~ ~ "

    Shixiang directly holds up a piece of soybean flour bread in her hand, which is also delivered to her speechless mouth. As like as two peas pasta as like as two peas pasta, as like as two peas and two hats,

    , "master, ah ~

    ", "repeat, master, ah ~ ~"

    , ye Zhu and Xin string, have a conjuction of pasta with tableware, and with a similar face, identical eyes and a consistent look, they are staring at speechless words, and then they send their pasta to the silent mouth.

    Sitting on the edge of a dining table, I looked at the cake, soy flour bread and spaghetti on my lips in wordless sweat. I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and laughed loudly.

    "Well, I''ll eat them all. Don''t you hurry?"

    "Eat all?..." Yeuguya pursed his eyebrows slightly and nodded his head reluctantly.

    "It''s not impossible..."

    "Question..." Xi Xian is to continue to stare at speechless.

    "Who will you eat first, master?"

    With the spread of this sentence, at the same time, the food to the four fairy maidens who were speechless, suddenly filled with an atmosphere of wind and rain, making speechless heart more and more want to cry without tears.

    "Here Is it important to eat whose first?... "

    "Very important!" Four fairy maidens. Including Kuang San and Shixiang, they all said the same thing.

    "Very important!"

    Hearing this, he made a strong smile as if he had no words and confessed his life. He silently picked up a small bowl beside him and mixed the cake of crazy three, the bread of ten fragrance and the pasta of eight dancing sisters together. Then he swallowed it all at once. His face was full of bitter expression.

    Even if there is no poison, the taste of this dessert, coarse food and meal at the same time is quite unpleasant

    On one side, a group of maids from Zen high school looked at the silent face of bitter gourd. Can''t help but be amused.

    "Wuhe students are really popular..."

    "This is the Shura, isn''t it?"

    "So. Wuhe students won''t dare to spend money later?... "

    The girls in charge of the maid coffee shop come from all classes. They are different from the classmates who watch wordless and fairy girls close to each other every day. Because they are not familiar with each other, the evaluation is not so excessive.

    Only Shizhi. Look at this. First, I glanced at Kuang San, Yeju Yan and Xi Xian respectively. Once again, I saw the ten fragrance of soybean flour bread and sighed.

    "The enemy is very strong, ten spice sauce. Still need to work hard... "

    I don''t know if I heard the murmur of Shi Zhi. I cut a piece of soybean flour bread with a larger area and sent it to the speechless mouth again. Kuangsan, yeguya and Xixian seemed to have made an appointment. They also raised the tableware again, making the speechless face green.

    I don''t always mix cake, soybean flour bread and pasta until the opening of Tianyang Festival, right

    "Ah, what''s the matter?..." Seeing the speechless face, crazy Sany''s eyes are bent into crescent like smile. Obviously, they are enjoying it, making speechless gnashing their teeth.

    In other words, the person who put forward this proposal is crazy three

    Is it for the sake of self-improvement that crazy San Cai put forward such a proposal

    What a black belly it is

    Speechless tears to pick up the small bowl, and then intend to continue their ''mixed cooking journey'', however, at this time, a sweet voice accompanied by another tableware to speechless mouth, gently ring up.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    silently and subconsciously opened his mouth and put the food on the sudden tableware into his mouth. He didn''t react until the food came into his stomach. He looked at the sound source. This time, a beautiful face with bright silver pupils and long violet hair was printed into his eyes.

    Speechless and crazy three, ten joss sticks, ye Juyan, Xi Xian four people were all stunned, their faces showed a look of surprise.

    "Beautiful nine?!"

    "Hello everyone!" Meijiu smiled and said hello, as if she didn''t realize how surprised everyone was by her sudden appearance. Her face was full of sweet smiles.

    "Eh, is she?..."

    "Well What a beautiful person... "

    "When did you come in?..."

    "Wearing the school uniform of Longdan Temple women''s college, it seems that she is the eldest lady of Longdan Temple women''s College..."

    "I seem to be familiar with Wuhe students..."

    "She just seems to have made the" ah ~ ~ "for Wuhe students..."

    "Isn''t it It''s from Wuhe again... "A group of maids and maids suddenly started to talk in surprise, and their eyes frequently swept over Mei Jiu''s body. Then they looked speechless, and their eyes gradually changed.

    The sudden appearance of Meijiu and the intimate feeding action just now have made them guess in their hearts, wordless and playful

    Clearly heard the voice of the discussion and a group of girls despised the line of sight, speechless full of grievances, but there is no place to vent, only a wry smile.

    At this time, a loud sound, which has been amplified by a loudspeaker, rings on the whole Tiangong square and spreads to the ears of all people in the Tiangong square.

    "The 25th Tiangong high school united Cultural Festival - Tianyang Festival! Official opening! "

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"

    Almost at the same time, all the people in Tiangong square raised their hands and cheered loudly, which made the whole Tiangong square resound with deafening cheers and soared to the sky, accompanied by fireworks blooming in the sky of Tiangong square.

    "It''s opening!" Shi Zhi responded and shouted: "everyone, hurry up to meet the guests!"

    "Yes!"

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three some regretful put down the tableware in the hand, the line of vision cast to speechless and beautiful nine''s body, as if saw through what general, chuckle, stand up.

    "Well, I''ll go to work first. Have a good time, my husband..."

    "I have to start the journey to hell that calls everyone the master. Although I''m reluctant, I can''t help it..."

    "Goodbye, see you later..."

    "Goodbye, Shidao..."

    Yajuyan, Xixian and Shixiang are also full of unwilling faces, but they still stand up and go to the big team together with crazy three.

    Speechless and speechless, he looked at Meijiu, and Meijiu, who felt speechless, immediately turned his head and smiled sweetly into speechless eyes, which made speechless heart strange.

    This beautiful nine, isn''t it that I hate men

    ¡­¡­

    Walking in the street full of stalls and people, speechless, beautiful and nine people shoulder to shoulder, strolling in a way that looks like dating, but the atmosphere between the two seems to be a little delicate.

    Walking in the street, speechless, I looked at the stalls around me, but I was obviously absent-minded.

    From time to time, wordless glanced at Meijiu, and at this time, Meijiu seemed to be able to clearly feel wordless eyes, showing him a sweet smile.

    Looking at this beautiful nine, I don''t know how many question marks have been piled up in my wordless heart, and I doubt it more than once.

    Is this person really beautiful nine

    If so, is there something strange about your attitude

    Usually at this time, when I realize that I''m peeping at her, I should directly say "can''t you look at me with disgusting eyes all the time" with my beautiful character

    What is the problem

    Can''t it be that Ailian has beaten her brain

    In fact, it''s not that Mei Jiu can feel his eyes every time, but that from the beginning to the end, Mei Jiu has been looking at him, never stopping, until a long time later.

    "Later, will you come?"

    Speechless Zheng Zheng, immediately seem to think of what, smile spread out.

    "Don''t worry, I will go..." Speaking of this, speechless turned his head and looked to Meijiu.

    "But don''t you always hide your true identity? This stage performance is not all exposed... "

    "Never mind..." Mei Jiu shakes her head and chuckles.

    "I used to hide my identity just to prevent others from finding out that" yuxiaomeijiu "is" xiaodaiyuenai ". Now, half a year later, every time I sing a song, I will use my spiritual power to let the listeners gradually forget the existence of xiaodaiyuenai. Even if I expose my identity, I will not be found to be" xiaodaiyuenai "

    "So..." Speechless sigh.

    "Well, since it''s up to you, I won''t object either..."

    Meijiu smiles happily, eyes are staring at speechless and fluctuating

 Chapter 1208

    Thank you very much for "yunqiqinggu" and "panda!" The reward of "Xingming qingkong" and "Pinghe talent"

    Tiangong square

    It has been three hours since the official opening of Tianyang Festival

    The official opening time of Tianyang Festival is at 9:00 in the morning. Now, three hours later, it''s 12:00 at noon in Tiangong square.

    Generally, this time should be considered as the time for lunch

    However, it is absolutely impossible for those who attend the Tianyang festival to not buy anything to eat in the surrounding stalls. Even if they don''t, lunch can be directly solved in each stall. Therefore, Tiangong square is still bustling.

    Besides, for a large number of people, this is not the time for lunch.

    Because, they, and more important things, need to do

    In the center of Tiangong square, there is a large venue covering a wide area, which is also the only venue with its own stage and spotlight.

    At this time, a lot of people in Tiangong square seemed to have made an appointment. They all came to the central conference hall with extreme fanaticism on their faces. That kind of fanaticism was stronger than the previous official opening of Tianyang Festival.

    Probably because, in the central conference hall, the real play of Tianyang Festival is just the beginning!

    Tianyang festival will be held for three days, and in these three days, every day, there will be a large-scale performance of ten high officials participating in, which is the most attractive place of Tianyang festival every year.

    On the first day of Tianyang sacrifice. The performances held in the venue of the central conference are mainly music performances.

    Of course, this is not the main reason why the people in Tiangong square are so enthusiastic. In the past, Tianyang sacrifices always have music performances. People who know this clearly, even if they will look forward to it, will not be so enthusiastic.

    The reason why people here are really enthusiastic is because of a piece of news

    Yuxiao Meijiu, a mysterious popular idol who has never exposed his true appearance and relevant background in front of the stage, will be a student in the central university hall today. Participate in the stage performance. Go to the front desk!

    This is the real reason why people in the Tiangong square are more enthusiastic than before!

    On the passageway leading to the central conference hall, a dense flow of people constantly rushed to the direction of the central conference hall, among them. Many people''s clothes are even embroidered with the words "Yuxiao Meijiu" and the patterns related to Yuxiao Meijiu.

    These people. It''s all because of the fans who like the beautiful nine songs!

    Among these fans. Some of them are members of the American nine fans club. They have participated in the American nine concerts more than once and have seen the real appearance of the American nine. Most of them are fans who haven''t even met Miko but are addicted to her songs.

    Today, I heard that Mei Jiu will perform on the stage, and all these fans came here to listen to Mei Jiu''s songs on the spot, as well as the real appearance of Mei Jiu.

    Not only the fans, but also the relevant personnel of various TV stations have come here far away to resist the camera and camera, and prepare to record the performance of Meijiu on the stage, and most of them are live broadcast directly.

    It''s also natural that no TV station will let go of the opportunity to report the super popular idols who have never exposed their true looks. This is also a hot spot, and the ratings can never be lower.

    It can be seen how much commotion has been caused by the appearance of Meijiu in front of the audience.

    When all the audience entered the central conference hall, it was over an hour ago

    In the afternoon, at one o''clock, the stage performance officially began!

    In the audience, countless fluorescent sticks are rocking rhythmically, and the cheers of the audience make the people who are performing on the stage nervous and excited.

    Because the US nine will perform on the stage, so this time, the audience to see the stage performance is more than any previous session of Tianyang Festival, and many more!

    Those who also take part in the stage performance can be said to be touched by the light of the United States and Kowloon, not only won a lot of cheers, but also had the opportunity to appear on TV, which was a chance to be famous.

    As a member of the Implementation Committee of the Tianyang sacrifice, he has been able to go to the special personnel passage above the audience seat without any words, enjoying the treatment of the special seats. Although it is far away from the stage, it is better than the position. It is a good position to easily take the whole picture of the stage back to the bottom of the eye.

    Many people who have finished the performance and are about to perform are also here, watching the stage. I want to come and see the legendary mysterious idols on the stage.

    Looking around at the audience and the performers below, I felt speechless on the railing and looked at the stage.

    On the backstage channel of the stage, Mei Jiu, dressed in a dress of the same color as her hair, stood here quietly. There was no accompanist or dancer around her. Her bright silver eyes were full of anxiety.In this stage performance, Mei Jiu plans to go on stage alone!

    Because, she wants to do one thing

    A thing I always want to do, but I dare not do

    "Next up! Longdan Temple women''s college! The night is beautiful! "

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!!!"

    Louder cheers than ever before shook the whole conference hall, which also shocked the heart of mikou and made her nervous.

    Heaven can see pity. She is nervous on the stage. Even though Meijiu didn''t have anything when she was in the period of xiaodaiyuenai, now she is really nervous.

    But Mei Jiu is still a popular singer standing on the stage after all. She takes a deep breath, and all the tension in her heart and the uneasiness in her eyes are suppressed by her, showing a beautiful smile and stepping onto the stage.

    "Beautiful nine!!!"

    Seeing Meijiu on the stage, those fans who have ever participated in Meijiu concert are the first to shout out and let the rest of the fans know

    On the stage, the beautiful girl like a goddess is their idol all the time!

    At present, the deafening cheers filled the audience.

    The spotlight immediately gathered on the body of Meijiu, and the camera flash also flickered continuously. All the cameras on the scene were aimed at Meijiu. At this time, Meijiu is the most dazzling star on the scene!

    Standing in the center of the stage, Meijiu looks around the whole stage, then looks at the special personnel passage above the front, and looks at speechless.

    Aware of the eyes of Meijiu, silent smile, make a victory gesture, let Meijiu''s tension and anxiety which had been forced down disappear, the rest, only tenderness

    Recalling every meeting with speechless, every conversation, every expectation of the other party, every protection, Meijiu clenched the microphone in her hand, and her eyes were full of ripples.

    He said he wanted to hear me sing in my own voice

    I want to respond to his expectations

    He said he would wait until he heard my real voice

    I want to respond to his waiting

    I don''t want to cheat myself any more

    I want to sing my real voice

    Even if it''s abandoned by the whole world

    He, like that time, will always protect me

    Because, he is a different man

    With one hand on her chest, Meijiu closed her eyes, smiled and opened her lips

    "Take the showerhead..."

    "As microphone..."

    "Singing in the bathroom..."

    "Cheerleading Cheerleading

    "Sing..."

    The beautiful music and the light singing echoed in the whole audience. When they heard this sound, the audience were stunned, speechless.

    This voice is not the same as the voice of the past!

    Although it is still beautiful, it lacks a sense of anesthesia.

    But, undeniably, it sounds good!

    So, the audience shakes the fluorescent stick in their hands again, the enthusiasm on their faces is no less, speechless is to stare at Meijiu, smile, close their eyes, listen to Meijiu''s songs carefully

    "The echo is a little special..."

    "Intoxicating and joyful..."

    "I still remember the mood at that time..."

    "Let me sing you a song..."

    "And lets sing along..."

    "Counting thousands of stars in the scattered night sky..."

    "That''s the best gift..."

    Falling the last syllable of the song, Mei Jiu slowly opens her eyes, and then

    "Beautiful nine!!!"

    The cheers and support of the whole audience immediately surrounded Meijiu, and looked at the fans who were all enthusiastic and no less than the previous concerts. Meijiu was still there.

    I can''t believe I look up and look at Wuyan. When Wuyan with a soft smile and clapping fell into the eyes of Meijiu, Meijiu wept

    Face, a really pure smile, in the cheers of the whole audience, slowly emerged

 Chapter 1209

    (in other words, is there any friend who has the TXT of the book "plume of heaven of goblin''s tail"? I don''t need to follow up to the latest. There are swords, Goblin dances and ghost bullets. If you want to provide them, I''d like to see them... [tears]...

    "Miss Mei Jiu, why did you want to hide your real identity before?"

    "Isn''t it what every idol wants to see to be famous?"

    "Why do you want to go to the front desk now?"

    "Is there any inside story?"

    "Please tell us about it!"

    "Miss Beauty nine!"

    "Miss nine beauty!"

    In the backstage of the central conference hall of Tiangong square, Mei Jiu just finished her performance. When she got to the backstage, a group of reporters from all over the place immediately surrounded Mei Jiu like bees smelling the fragrance of flowers.

    "I''m sorry! Please let me! "

    "Please let me!"

    "Miss Meijiu needs a rest! Please let me! "

    Backstage, some staff members who seemed to be waiting for reporters to show up stopped all the reporters who were going to encircle Meijiu. Obviously, they were specifically instructed to separate the flow of people and forced a passage for Meijiu to pass.

    "Miss Meijiu! Please answer our questions! "

    "Miss Meijiu! Please! "

    "Miss Beauty nine!"

    "Miss Beauty nine!"

    In the shouts of reporters around, Mei Jiu kept a sweet smile on her face. Although she didn''t answer the questions of the reporters, she didn''t feel a little bored with the annoying reporters. Obviously, at this moment, Mei Jiu is in a good mood.

    No, it should be said that Mei Jiu never knew that she could be in such a good mood.

    Therefore, Mei Jiu smiles at her camera all the time, with some naughty openings.

    "Well. There will be time to get along. Please don''t worry so much, will you... "

    Finish saying, the beautiful nine bright silver eyes slightly fluctuated a little ripple, smile narrowed eyes.

    "Now, I have more important things. Need to do... "

    "What''s more important?" A group of reporters and the staff were stunned subconsciously. And in this meeting they were stunned. Mei Jiu has passed the backstage and entered the corridor to the personal lounge.

    The noise gradually pulled away behind the beautiful nine, until there was no sound at all. Mei Jiu just let go a little.

    Raise one of his hands, Mei Jiu looks at it, and the scene with slight shaking of his arms is clearly printed into Mei Jiu''s eyes, which makes her smile bitterly.

    Beauty nine is a mysterious idol!

    Before today, other people don''t even know what Meijiu looks like!

    Let alone understand the character of Meijiu

    Probably no one can expect that the super popular idol in their hearts is actually a lily lover who hates men and loves women

    Just now, although most of the journalists are women, there are many men!

    Being surrounded by so many men all of a sudden, and constantly talking to themselves, and pushing to their side, if it is not for the heart knot of Meijiu to open through the real beginning of that song, I''m afraid it''s not surprising to directly use the power of elves.

    However, Mei Jiu was surprised and slightly pleased that she could endure a group of men to come around her.

    After all, it proves that she is gradually coming out of the shadow of her heart, isn''t it

    Although, for men, the United States or nine do not want to close is

    "I thought your mood would be very good. How can it look so complicated?"

    When Mei Jiu was immersed in her inner world, a familiar voice suddenly reverberated from the front, awakened Mei Jiu, brightened her eyes, and filled her expression with a carefree smile.

    Look up, look up to the front, the next moment, in the eyes of the United States nine, it is the figure in its memory

    With the eyes of Meijiu, looking at the smile on her face that is more sincere than before, speechless also involuntarily showed a smile, thinking of what just said to him in the piano

    ¡­¡­

    "You go to see Mei Jiu now! Seal her power! "

    Hearing the words in the piano from the earphone, the wordless head was so short circuited for a moment, almost unable to turn around.

    Maybe I saw the wordless performance on the big screen of the command room. There was no nonsense in the piano, so I explained it directly.

    "Just now, my love for you is full!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless hard to turn around the head is played by the piano such a sentence to the confusion in the past, eyes a while at a loss."Full? How could it be?... "

    "How can I know that kind of thing!" There is no sense of responsibility in the piano to answer such a sentence.

    "Since the last time you asked that month to save the nine beauties, the goodwill of nine beauties has been growing slowly until it has just reached its full value!"

    This Speechless scratched his cheek, more or less speechless in his heart.

    "Why on earth?"

    "A girl''s heart, if it can be so simple to be guessed by you, it will not be called a girl..." The harp turned its mouth and gave an order.

    "In a word, the liking degree of Meijiu to you is full. Now is the best time to put forward the seal power. Whether it can succeed depends on you..."

    "SA, start, date between us!"

    ¡­¡­

    From the memory gradually slow to God, speechless to see the United States nine, hesitated for a moment, opened his mouth, just about to say something, the United States nine moved

    With a quiet smile on her face, Meijiu directly raised her steps and rushed to the silent front. Before the silent response came, she spread out her hands and hugged them heavily!

    The soft touch and the extremely plump chest are all pressed on the wordless body, and the wordless body is stunned. The conditioned reflex embraces the ferocious body, and the mouth becomes an "O" shape.

    Not to mention speechless, it''s just that Qin Li and others who are watching live broadcast in the command room of "fraccinas" are all lost.

    What''s the situation

    Is it the welfare after the popularity degree is full

    "Woo..." The beauty nine cast into the wordless bosom rubbed the wordless chest with his face, with some intoxicated murmur.

    "Is that what men smell like? Isn''t it bad... "

    This time, it''s Wuyan''s turn to be awakened by Meijiu''s words. Looking at the intoxicated expression of huaimeijiu, Wuyan feels the soft touch and the fullness and roundness on his body. Wuyan feels that his tongue is almost knotted.

    "You Are you so beautiful? "

    Smell speech, beautiful nine "poof hiss" a, can''t help laughing out a voice.

    "Is that the first thought? It''s interesting... "

    "No Not... " Speechless also don''t know what he is talking about, hurriedly took a deep breath, pressed the confusion in the heart, slightly pushed away the beauty nine, the face is full of strange.

    "It''s just that, all of a sudden, it''s not something you''ll do?..."

    "It''s only for you, too..." Meijiu is just like a prank being discovered. She spits out her tongue lightly. Compared with Meijiu in the past, the charm of that moment is so lovely that it is so explosive.

    But also because the change is too fast, so wordless feel very uncomfortable, face full of tangles.

    In how to think all do not understand the situation, speechless can only leave all the questions in the heart, helpless shook his head, eyes and beautiful nine eyes together, a soft smile appeared on the face.

    "Anyway, first of all, Congratulations, congratulations on stepping out of the shadow of the past..."

    "The song just now is very good, very good, I like it very much..."

    Hearing this sentence, the feelings in Mei Jiu''s heart couldn''t be suppressed any more. The water vapor came into his eyes and wet those beautiful eyes, but Mei Jiu still smiled and laughed all the time

    "Like it? My song... "

    "Didn''t you say that?" A silent smile.

    "I love it..."

    "Then, will you listen to me sing in the future?"

    "I''m all ears if you want to..."

    "Then, will you protect me when I need to, just like at that time?"

    After a silent tone, I finally understood why the attitude of Meijiu had changed so fast.

    Just because I protected her when she needed it

    Just like a setback can make Demei nine hate men extremely, when Demei nine needs a little help, it can also make Demei nine like someone for a moment!

    Just like a child

    Quite funny, but also quite pitiful touch the head of the United States nine, in the United States nine hope, uneasy eyes, speechless heavy point under the head.

    "I''m ready to protect you whenever you need to..."

    Beautiful eyes can''t stop surging, beautiful nine gasped, stood on tiptoe, didn''t even hesitate for a moment, kissed speechless lips

    In the dark passage, a pair of men and women''s figures are overlapped, and they are no longer separated from each othe

 Chapter 1210

    In the sky above Tiangong City, fraccinas

    "Status - no exception!"

    "Psychic response - completely gone!"

    "The final identification result is consistent with the common human! The possibility of judging as a spirit is zero! "

    Listening to a group of "latatosk" members'' reports one by one, Qinli nodded with satisfaction and finally showed a smile.

    "Target Genie -" Diva "! Seal successfully! "

    "Yeah ~ ~" in the command room, all the members of "Ratatosk" clapped and cheered each other, and their faces were full of joy.

    It was a celebration of the end of my work!

    Since the discovery of the identity of the nine elves, how to seal the tricky elves has been pressing on everyone''s mind. People in latatosk have been worried and depressed for a long time, which can be said to be painstaking.

    Now, "Diva" has finally been successfully sealed, and even "berserk" (crazy warrior), which has made numerous elves'' organizations the number one response object, has also been successfully transformed into ordinary people. As a member of "latatosk" who solves the disasters brought by elves by peaceful means, there is nothing more gratifying.

    Let alone the members of "latatosk", namely, Qinli, Zhenna, night moon, shenwuyue, Lingyin and so on, all showed a smile.

    Unfortunately, such a smile froze when the next conversation between a man and a woman came into their ears.

    "Nah, my dear. Do you have any plans for today? "

    "Ann Schedule... "

    "Yes, if not, how about going shopping with me?"

    "This Although not impossible, are you not a popular idol? Not afraid to make headlines tomorrow?... "

    "Hum, I''m not who I used to be. No matter how bad the scandal is, don''t try to knock me down again. As long as my dear ones are by my side, just come! "

    "I''m glad you can say that, but I always feel that if there is such a scandal, the one who is hurt the most must be me What''s the matter with that "dear"

    "Well. They also want to have a different name from others. Isn''t that good? "

    "And It''s not Not good... "

    "Ha ha..."

    All of a sudden the expression of the crowd collapsed, and they looked gloomily at the center of the command room.

    There, with a bright and incomparable smile on her face, Meijiu desperately pushes her body to wordless body and firmly holds wordless arm, which makes her very happy. But speechless is a face full of unnatural, while wry smile, while sighing.

    Since the central conference hall, the United States and nine enthusiastically offered a kiss, and then obediently put on the "seal ring", seal a body of spiritual strength, this scene. It has been maintained until now, without stopping for a moment.

    Seeing that Mingming''s body is so hot that he can''t behave like a child, everyone in "latatosk" can''t connect her with the former beauty, so his face is full of depression.

    Wordless is the same situation.

    Although I kissed her once after the stage performance of Mei Jiu, but the attitude of Mei Jiu has changed so much that she still hasn''t got used to it. I can only make perfunctory and bitter smile under the attack of Mei Jiu. There was nothing to do for a moment.

    On the platform of the commander, his mouth was curled in the piano, as if to stop something, he looked at Mei Jiu.

    "Just in time, since you have come with me. Some things, I want to ask you... "

    "Eh?" He is constantly squeezing his fiery body to the speechless beauty nine Zheng, turning around in a daze.

    "Ask? What do you ask?... "

    "That''s more!" In the piano, I knocked on the handrail of the command platform, and looked straight at Mei Jiu.

    "There are a lot of questions about ability, angel, and what have we done in the past half a year since the spirit transformation..."

    "However, these questions should be put aside first..." Suddenly, the voice in the piano turned serious.

    "Now, what I want to ask most is the question when you become an elf..."

    As soon as the voice fell, I could feel it clearly without any words. Mei Jiu''s hand holding his arm tightened suddenly, his brow pouted up, his face showed a painful expression, and even his breathing rate accelerated a little.

    When I saw the appearance of Meijiu, when he closed his mouth, the command room was quiet for a moment, and no one else made any sound.

    Most of the people on the scene know more or less about the situation of Mei Jiu.

    Therefore, they all know that when Meijiu became an elf, it was also when Meijiu was disappointed in human beings and the world!It''s not a small thing to bring up the matter at that time, which is equivalent to exposing the inner trauma of Miko

    Looking at the slightly painful appearance of Meijiu, wordless frowned and held Meijiu''s hand.

    "If you don''t want to answer, it''s OK not to answer. Don''t force..."

    Smell speech, beautiful nine heart a warm, expression is also slow down a lot, gentle look at speechless, shook his head.

    "I have sealed Lingli and become an ordinary person again. The voice has recovered and been reborn. Therefore, I don''t want to be defeated by my own past..."

    "Besides With the silent arm in her arms, a smile appeared on her face.

    "You''ll protect me, won''t you?"

    Speechless corners of the mouth a Yang, did not answer, but the United States nine but from that pair of staring at their own wine red pupil saw a trace of firmness.

    At the moment, which does not know the answer

    Full of nostalgia, holding silent arms, like relying on this, Meijiu looks into the piano.

    "That was half a year ago..."

    Meijiu falls into the memory and slowly opens her mouth.

    "At that time, everyone betrayed me, and I lost my voice because of psychogenic aphasia, and at the same time, I lost the motivation to continue to live..."

    "I lost everything, at that time, just want to end my life as soon as possible, and end my life with nothing..." With a touch of sadness in the voice, Mei Jiu raised her head abruptly.

    "But at that time, God appeared in front of me!"

    "God" The eyes in the piano became sharp, and the eyes narrowed.

    "Yes! "God!" Mei Jiu nodded her head hard.

    "It appeared in front of me in despair and said to me..."

    "Do you want enough power to change the world?"

    Speechless, Qinli, Zhenna and so on all looked at Meijiu and waited for her words.

    "Then, it gave me a purple gem..."

    Under the gaze of all people, Mei Jiu recalled and answered in a trance.

    "The jewel melted directly into my body and disappeared. In that instant, I became an elf. I got a" voice "that can make everyone obey my orders!"

    Finish saying, nine from the memory of the United States slow to God, eyes cast on the body in the piano.

    "This is the general situation..."

    "Is that the only way?" The chin frowned.

    "Is there no further explanation? For example, the appearance of the ''God''? "

    "Looks?" Mei Jiu said in some embarrassment, "I, too Not very clear... "

    "Don''t know?..."

    "Well Mei Jiu''s head is lowered.

    "Although the God appeared in front of me, it seemed that the whole body was covered with mosaics. I couldn''t see what it looked like at all. Even the sound was strange. I felt it was incredible..."

    "Mosaic all over Do you After pondering for a while, he asked again.

    "Did you find any strange place after the Elvish transformation? For example, when you use power, you will lose self-consciousness, only the desire to destroy... "

    "No!" "After the first time of elvization, the way of using Elven power seems to have been engraved in my mind. I can control the power in my body freely, which has never happened before!" said Mei Jiu

    "That is to say, the situation that I can''t control my power only happens to me..." There is a sigh in the piano. Don''t look back.

    "What an unfair treatment..."

    "You should be glad..." "If all the people who get the power of the elves are in danger of spiritual violence, they don''t know how many people will die..."

    "Also..." There was a wry smile in the piano

 Chapter 1211

    "But why hasn''t the symptom that happened to me happened to Mei Jiu?"

    Free from personal emotions, Qin tries to think rationally.

    "Mingming is a man who gains the power of elves. Although he has power, he is still a man in essence..."

    "Is it because of the different kinds of spiritual power that even the power and nature are different? Or is it a matter of personal constitution? "

    "Even if you ask me, I can''t know..." Speechless spread out his hands and answered carelessly.

    "Maybe it''s because phantoms didn''t fully master the idea of making human beings fairyland and treating you as an experiment of fairyland five years ago, but now they have mastered the skill of perfect fairyland, so it''s possible that Meijiu can perfectly control its own power..."

    Speechless words have not finished, the cold line of sight in the piano then straight stabbed to come over, let him wry smile.

    "Of course, it''s just a guess, and I tend to think that because of the nature of psychic power, there will be such changes..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "After all, the power of fire is one of the most destructive and unstable forces, and when you were elvish, it was a little smaller. As a result, the power was not easy to control, and the potential factors that led to the sudden death of spirit power accumulated in your body. As a result, the side effect of the sudden death of spirit power caused by the Elvish transformation..."

    Sighed, and waved his hand like a wordless languor.

    "But. It''s also possible that ''phantom'' deliberately makes your elves have the side effect of rampage

    When he heard the silent words, there was silence in the piano.

    As speechless, phantoms, i.e. whether they are elves or humans, or what other creatures exist, why they want to turn humans into elves, and why they are willing to apply precious "spiritual crystals" to human girls, are still in mystery.

    And why does'' phantoms'' choose to give ''spiritual crystals''. Thus, the object of its elysization will be Qinli and Meijiu. I don''t know if it''s random or if it has any special intention.

    Including "phantom" is the enemy or the friend. The same is true.

    Maybe. "Phantoms" are those who intentionally make the lute elvish. So as to become a monster that can only destroy, it is possible to wipe out all human beings

    Or maybe ''phantoms'' choose to make the nine fairies. Is it possible to see human beings as the beauty of rubbish and toys, to revenge human beings and influence the world

    There is too little information about phantom. At present, it only knows that it has the "Spirit Crystal" that makes human beings become elves, and it is possible that it is still carrying out the action of giving human beings to elves. As for its purpose of doing so, it is still a mystery.

    Even the maniac San who has been in contact with "phantom" for the longest time knows little about it. It can be seen that "phantom" has been active in the dark, and also does not want to let others know what it is doing and what kind of existence.

    Such a hidden existence is too unstable. It''s no wonder that Qin has been trying to find it.

    Believe that if the people of "DEM" know that "phantom" may have more "spiritual crystals", then they will definitely list it as the goal!

    What''s more, Wisconsin, who has been pursuing the power of elves, will definitely do this

    "Nah, you two..."

    When all the people in the silent, piano and command room were thinking about each other, Mei Jiu held the silent arm and puffed up her cheeks discontentedly.

    "You, don''t ignore me all of a sudden, all of you will fall into deep thought. People will be very upset..." Mei Jiu purses her lips and looks speechless.

    Who is "phantom"? What''s going on with the rampage? It''s OK to help me out a little?... "

    "Sorry sorry..." Speechless showed a wry smile.

    "To put it simply, ''phantom'' is the ''God'' who made you into a spirit. Like you, they were all human beings. Five years ago, they got the ''Spirit Crystal'' from ''phantom'' and became spirits!"

    "However, the elves in the piano will go away, so we are all worried about whether you will go away as soon as you use the power of the Elves as well as in the piano. In the future, when there are elves like human beings, will she do the same..."

    "Roughly, that''s what happened..."

    "So it is..." Meijiu relieved and nodded her little head, then she smiled happily and squeezed her body into her wordless arms."My dear was worried about me. I''m very happy, but don''t worry. My power is well controlled, and I''ve never been stormed by. Now the holy power is sealed, and I don''t need to worry about it..."

    "That..." The silent expression suddenly became angry.

    "What I''m saying is that ''we'' are worried about you, not ''I''. Have you automatically ignored the word ''we''?"

    "There is still too little information..." Pull up a recording instrument electric board, while playing something on the keyboard, look at the few information about "phantom" on it, and frown deeply.

    "If we can directly witness'' phantom '', we should be able to get a lot of information..."

    "Save it..." Speechless some splash cold water shook his head.

    "We don''t know if other people have had contact with ''phantom'', but the maniac who has had contact with ''phantom'' for the most times also said that every time they have contact with ''phantom'', they are ''phantom'' who actively find her. She doesn''t know her whereabouts at all."

    "Besides, Kuang San''s phantoms have disappeared completely around her since she sealed her psychic power..." Sighed, speechless and rather headache: "according to crazy three, the last time she left us, ''phantom'' met her once..."

    "What!" Qin Li Dun when "shout" a to stand up from the commanding platform, glaring speechless.

    "Why don''t you tell me something so important!"

    "If it''s really that important, I won''t hide it all the time!" Speechless and speechless.

    "In the contact with ''phantom'', crazy three said that it just brought her two pieces of information, and then disappeared without trace. They didn''t even know the purpose of giving crazy three pieces of information. Do you think it would be useful to say such things?"

    "How can it be useless!" In the piano, he slapped the armrest of the chair hard, his face full of anger.

    "If we can know where the last time ''phantom'' was in contact with Kuang San, we can ask someone to investigate there. Maybe we can find some clues?"

    "Come on..." Speechless but opposed.

    "Even from the time when you were deified five years ago, ''phantom'' has been active in Tiangong for at least five years, hasn''t it? For five years, I have only left a vague surveillance image of the time when you were elvish. Obviously, the other party is very cautious! "

    "Plus'' phantom ''definitely knows that crazy three is coming to our side, but it still contacts crazy three. It must be very careful. There is no trace left..."

    I choked in the piano, gave a sharp, wordless look, and then I yelled again.

    "Who said ''phantom'' left no trace?! Isn''t it? " A finger in the piano points to the stunned beauty nine.

    "At the beginning, phantom eliminated my memory when I was elf like, and probably manipulated the memory of Meijiu..."

    Looking at Meijiu, there was a bad expression on her face.

    "If we can carry out a thorough and super detailed inspection of the United States and Kowloon, what can we find out?"

    Cold sweat, suddenly from the face of the United States nine fell down

    Looking into the dark state of the piano, speechless heart a sudden, can only silently pray for the United States nine

 Chapter 1212

    (wuwuwu, does anyone in dubu have the "Heaven feather of goblin''s tail"? ... [tearful eyes]...)

    due to the wordless relationship, almost a tormented super detailed examination of the nine beauties was carried out in "fraccinas" in the piano that had been played badly.

    As a result, of course, nothing has been found

    Mei Jiu''s memory is intact, nothing is missing, there is no sign that anything has been done, and there is no clue, which makes the piano extremely disappointed and furious.

    When Meijiu was liberated from fraccinas, the sun had almost set. Meijiu was almost down

    Looking at leaning on myself, my face is full of the beauty of fatigue and lingering fear. I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "No It''s ok... " Meijiu wants to squeeze out a smile, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t squeeze it out. Now she only sighs deeply.

    "But I''m so tired. I want to fall into bed and have a good sleep..."

    "I think so..." A silent, wry smile. "It''s true in Qin. I refuted her for a moment, but did I toss you like this?"

    Finish saying, speechless looked to the beautiful nine, looked at her that exhausted extremely expression, some do not have the heart.

    "You look really tired. Let me take you home..."

    "Really?!" Meijiu''s eyes brightened, even her expression brightened. Mercilessly into the wordless arms, like a puppy like rub up the wordless chest.

    "Well, my dear, you are so considerate!"

    "I said, are you really not worried or not worried?" Speechless hurriedly hugs the beautiful nine pours up the delicate body, the facial expression became a little bitter.

    "If it''s seen and recognized by others, it''s a big trouble..."

    As a well-known popular idol, Mei Jiu has always been hiding her true appearance for singer''s activities before, therefore. Basically. Apart from her name, not many people know her appearance.

    However, today, the United States nine fair and aboveboard in the Tianyang Festival stage performance had a performance. Its true identity is also known by the people of the whole country. Now? The situation is completely reversed. I don''t know the beauty of nine. That''s the real lack.

    Although. Mei Jiu''s voice, which is called "auditory drug", is gone, but her own voice, which is called "miraculous wonderful song", has been completely recovered, and through today''s performance, it has gone to the whole country!

    In addition, the astonishing beauty of Meijiu is also exposed to the masses. This meeting, Meijiu fans, will never be less than before!

    According to the information collected by latatosk, even though the real appearance of the nine is revealed in less than a day, the number of fans is growing crazily!

    There are those who become the fans of Meijiu because of Meijiu''s singing

    There are also those who fall in love with Meijiu because of her appearance

    In a word, even if the Lingli is sealed, Meijiu is still famous as a singer with her own capital, which is better than the "night for the moon" and even the "lure xiaomeijiu" in the spirit period!

    If at this time someone catches the scene of Mei Jiu throwing herself in the arms, it will definitely be photographed in a moment, and then as a scandal picture, it will make Mei Jiu famous again

    Half a year ago, it was because of the scandal that the company lost its voice, was betrayed and fell into a desperate situation.

    This meeting, if it happens again, wordless even has the impulse to capture all those fans and journalists alive and tear them apart.

    The bright silver eyes are straight on the speechless face. Mei Jiu seems to see through his inner thoughts, showing a happy smile.

    "That kind of thing, don''t care..." Holding up the silent hand, Mei Jiu presses it on her face.

    "Even if I have been betrayed by everyone again, I will not be disappointed in the world as before..."

    Close your eyes, at this moment, Mei Jiu''s expression is very peaceful.

    "At least, I know that if it is you, I will continue to protect me when I lose everything, just like before..."

    Finish saying, the beautiful nine opened the eyes, fixed looking at the speechless face.

    "At that time, if no one listens to me anymore, I will only sing to you later, OK?..."

    "You..." Hearing Meijiu''s words, speechless heart can''t help but have a strange heavy.

    This heaviness is not sympathy, nor unwillingness, but responsibility

    All along, the United States and nine believe that they have nothing but sound.

    Because, Mei Jiu is not good at learning and sports. In other aspects, no matter what, it is much worse than others.

    From small to large, there have been many criticisms, but only one has ever been praised.That is, Mei Jiu can sing

    And better than anyone!

    In this way, Meijiu naturally feels that her advantages are nothing but singing

    It''s also because of this. Since she was a child, Mei Jiu has been looking forward to the singers on TV.

    In order to sing, Miyuki spent her life remembering those extremely difficult music scores and complicated lyrics

    In order to sing, every day, Meijiu writes down the dances performed by the idols on TV, and weaves their own group dances

    In order to sing, Meijiu keeps learning the performance of those idols standing on the stage and in front of the camera, and gradually starts to imagine how to do and how to be popular when she stands in front of the stage and the camera

    It can be said that the whole life of Meijiu has been devoted to her singing and her unique advantages.

    Therefore, for beauty nine, voice is everything to her, the value of her existence

    Without sound, the existence value of the beauty nine itself will be lost!

    This is the most fundamental belief and cognition that Meijiu has been holding since it was small

    So, Mei Jiu has to sing!

    Sing your own value!

    And the heaven does not bear the painstaking efforts of the people, the United States nine efforts are finally rewarded

    When others were students, she stepped on the stage smoothly, and began to make her debut as an idol of thinking day and night!

    This achievement, while making Mei Jiu ecstatic, once again realized the importance of her voice.

    But in this case, the nightmare happened

    After all, Meijiu was defeated by the ugliness of human nature. It was not only stigmatized by people, but also betrayed by fans. Finally, even the voice of survival was taken away.

    If you lose your voice, you will lose the value of survival!

    I can imagine how desperate I was at that time

    Now, once again, she has her own unique survival value, but Mei Jiu gives it to herself completely, and takes herself as the only existence that can prove her survival value.

    Speechless, how can we not feel responsible

    , as like as two peas, he must protect the value of the present, just for the beautiful young girl who has value.

    It''s also to prove that she doesn''t have the value of survival

    The hand that is pressed by beautiful nine on its cheek gently caressed rise, speechless smile

    "I said, you don''t have nothing..." Gazing at the beautiful eyes, the wordless expression is soft.

    "You don''t lose everything because you lose your voice, and you don''t lose the value of being because you lose your fans..."

    "Even without singing and fans, you are still beautiful..."

    Looking at the beautiful nine gradually waves the turbulent eyes, speechless free and easy smile.

    "If, one day, you lose everything again, then, please come to me..."

    "I will not only protect you, but also listen to you sing, and become your shelter when you lose everything..."

    "Ten million Ten million Don''t forget... "

    Looking at the speechless soft expression, listening to the extremely warm words, the beautiful nine''s heart, as if it was wrapped by something.

    It was a very hot air stream

    It is so hot that even the heart of Meijiu is completely melted under its baking

    Forced to bear the emotion of death surging up from her heart, Meijiu bit her lips, water vapor appeared in her eyes, suddenly stretched out her hands, wrapped her silent neck, pouted out her lips, exerted a little force on her hands, pulled her silent head down, and kissed her involuntarily.

    At this time, it is in vain to say more

    Only in this way can beauty nine tell wordless absolutely and clearly, the feelings in her heart

    Like the last time, Meijiu kisses speechless

    Different is that this kiss, more intense

    In the setting sun, they embrace each other and release their inner emotions

 Chapter 1213

    (the first month of summer vacation is so hard to support. It''s so tearful. Friends, please support...)

    "Hmmm ~ ~"

    walking on the way home, Shixiang and yajuyan stretched their loins and showed a plump and delicate body. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Tianyang sacrifice and pedestrians on the road Very sparse, I believe it will attract a lot of attention.

    In fact, in the first time of their stretching, the eyes of Xi Xian, who was walking beside yeguya, were attracted. More precisely, they were attracted by yeguya''s delicate body. The water and silver eyes were full of light like wolves that were totally inconsistent with women''s.

    "Excited, to be able to watch the curve of yajuyan''s body at a close distance, is really very happy for Xi Xian..."

    "Ha?..." Yegiya, who is stretching, can''t help but feel stiff and quickly waves his hands and shakes his head.

    "Just It''s not like that. Xi Xian''s body is the best. It''s so plump and has material... "

    "Gan Gai, although I''m glad that yaguya can say that, in terms of loveliness, yaguya is more lovely..."

    "That''s not the case. Xi Xian is the most lovely one. The owner also likes Xi Xian very much..."

    "Refute, the master also likes yaguya very much. Xi Xian can see it..."

    "Yes Is that so?... "

    "Sure..."

    "Ahaha..."

    "Conghe, hehe..."

    Looking at yajuyan and Xixian, they boasted and praised each other and entered the world of them. The crazy three on the side looked at Shizhi in confusion.

    "Have they both been like this?"

    Smell speech, Shi Zhi''s expression appears to be a little chat at once. There was a bit of awkwardness on the face.

    ¡°¡­ As far as I know, yes... "

    "That..." The four who were weaved by the scholars to hold hands also raised their hands weakly.

    "Sister yajuya and sister Xixian Feelings Good Very good... "

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three crooked head, once again looked at the surrounding filled with silk pink atmosphere of the eight dance sisters, with a deep smile.

    "I can see..."

    "It''s so nice, so spirited..." Shixiang looks at yajuya and Xixian with envy.

    "I''m exhausted..."

    Ten joss sticks, who have never participated in Tianyang sacrifice, are naturally very interested in Tianyang sacrifice. Almost all day in play, in the various snacks on the stalls to go around, eat a satisfied.

    But all day long, even Shixiang was a little tired.

    Plus the work at the maid''s Cafe, Shixiang is almost burnt out

    Just. When the roof of the Wuhe family appeared in the eyes of all the people, and the location of the door was also printed into the eyes of Shixiang, the scene appeared in front of her eyes, but it made her listless expression instantly frozen there, and the purple eyes stared round.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    A group of young girls saw this and looked at the gate of Wuhe''s house in confusion. At this point, all the girls were stunned

    Because they all saw

    In front of the gate of Wuhe''s house, a couple of men and women are embracing each other passionately. They are clearly overlapping their lips and kissing fiercely!

    Besides, the hero is a person they know very well. The heroine seems to be someone I know

    Speechless and beautiful nine!

    When they returned to Tiangong city by using the transmission device from "frakesinas", they appeared directly at the gate of Wuhe family. Naturally, their warm kiss was also carried out at the gate of Wuhe family.

    Now, I was caught by a group of girls living together!

    "Sir The way of scholars Shi Zhi opened his mouth wide.

    "Lord Master The mouth of the eight dancing sisters has also become an "O" shape.

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three is also some surprised to cover his mouth.

    "Woo..." For the first time, Si Si covered his eyes with a red face.

    They really did not think of their own family, their most familiar people. I even kissed a girl at the door.

    What''s more, the object is Meijiu, a popular idol!

    Looking at the two people who didn''t notice someone approaching, Shixiang trembled her hands, and a feeling of extreme discomfort appeared in her heart, which made her shout out without hesitation.

    "You What are you two doing! "

    A sudden cry. Straight immersed in the heat of a pair of men and women give a shiver to the shoulder, hurriedly separated, turned around, looked at the sound source, then, the girls are full of surprised appearance, also printed into their eyes, let Demei nine stunned, speechless."You You... " Speechless side of the head, looking at the face with a surprised expression of several young girls, the heart suddenly rose a bad premonition, let his forehead shed cold sweat.

    "Hard Is it true that Have you seen it?... "

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the speechless eyes of Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian, Shizhi''s contempt, Siji''s strange eyes and crazy smiley expressions, told him silently that they all saw it

    This moment, wordless even the heart of death has

    "Shixiang sauce, and everyone..." Different from speechless, after a moment of stupefaction, Meijiu immediately seemed to have nothing to do with it, and said hello with a cheerful expression.

    "Have you come back? It seems that the first day of Tianyang sacrifice has ended... "

    However, in the face of the friendly attitude of Meijiu, Shixiang comes quickly. She pulls away the speechless and Meijiu, unfolds her hands, stands between them, and looks at Meijiu''s eyes full of anger.

    "Mei Jiu, what are you doing

    Without waiting for Meijiu''s answer, the identical twin sisters rushed over and stood in front of Meijiu without saying a word. They were wary of Meijiu.

    "Ju It''s courageous to extend a poisonous hand to our master without the consent of our eight dancing sisters... "

    "Chagrin, because the other side is a famous idol and an acquaintance, Xi Xian will lose his vigilance, leading to the owner being defiled. Next, without the consent of yajuya and Xi Xian, Mei Jiu will never be closer to the owner again..."

    "Eh?" Looking at the hostility of Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian, Meijiu was dazed.

    "Defile It''s just a kiss that defiles something. Don''t you usually do it? "

    Hearing Meijiu''s words, the pretty face of the eight dancing sisters was dyed red instantly. Obviously, it was done

    ¡°kiss£¿¡­¡± Ten fragrance is a puzzling frown.

    "What is kiss?"

    Air, suddenly solidified

    Speechless can''t help but don''t turn your head, tears are running down your face.

    In other words, he didn''t play intimate games with Shixiang

    Meijiu also slightly widened his eyes, and then he couldn''t help laughing.

    "What? I don''t know what kiss is."

    "There is Is there any problem?... "

    "Of course not..." Meijiu smiled at Shixiang, didn''t know what to think of. Her bright silver eyes brightened a little, and she said this happily.

    "In that case, let me teach kiss!"

    "What...!?" At the scene, everyone was stunned except for Shixiang, especially when they were speechless, and they were almost hysterical.

    This beautiful nine, do you plan to eat both men and women?!

    I don''t know what kiss is. Shixiang doesn''t feel anything, but she still feels something wrong in her heart.

    "Why do you want to teach me kiss?"

    "Isn''t that because Shixiang sauce doesn''t work?" Mei Jiu, like a good man, said seductively: "so, it''s not a very proper thing for me to teach Shixiang sauce, who is called kiss master?"

    "Yes Is that so?... "

    "Of course!" Meijiu immediately put her hands on her chest like a prayer, closed her eyes, pouted her lips and went to Shixiang.

    "So, please have a good ten spice sauce ~ ~ OK ~ ~ study and feel it..."

    Looking at Mei Jiudu''s lips, he leans towards Shixiang''s lips. All the people here are completely stunned. Shixiang''s heart rises with strange feeling involuntarily.

    Looking at the approaching pretty face, Shixiang shakes her head at a loss and finally runs away

    "Ah! Wait... "

    "Don''t come here!"

    "Wow!"

    "For Why do we chase together! "

    "Fear, Xi Xian has a bad premonition..."

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ really! In that case! Let me teach you kiss! "

    "Whoa!!!"

    "Ha ha..."

    Seeing Meijiu chasing Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian with the same expression of female sex wolf, four people, such as speechless, crazy three, four, and Shizhi, looked at each other and sighed

 Chapter 1214

    In the sky above Tiangong City, fraccinas

    At this time, in the command room of "frakesinas", only one person in Qin sat on the command platform, and all the other members of "latatosk" were not at the scene.

    Since the occurrence of space earthquake is irregular, the omen can only be predicted about ten minutes ago. When the space earthquake occurs is beyond a certain time, which can''t be predicted. Therefore, as a spirit organization, "latatosk" people generally have no vacation.

    In order to be able to send out the space earthquake alarm at the first time of the space earthquake, and timely control the situation of the "present" spirit, so as to deal with it.

    Therefore, if there is no special situation in the command room of fraccinas, at least one or two personnel will be left behind, and the night watch and shift will be arranged.

    Today, however, the "Diva" (singer), which made "latatosk" work hard, was successfully sealed as "berserk" (crazy warrior), which was listed as the number one response object. Yeguya and Xixian also fell off the net. In order to celebrate, all of them took a vacation to get off work early.

    Of course, once the space earthquake is predicted to happen, the alarm connected to the radio of every member of "latatosk" will also ring at the same time. At that time, "fraccinas" will automatically use the transmission device to recover all personnel and deal with elves.

    And if there is no space earthquake. Then, a group of "latatosk" members can enjoy this rare holiday.

    It''s just that, obviously, although Qin played the vacation of everyone in "latatosk", he didn''t want to give himself a holiday.

    Sitting on the command platform, Qin Li recalled the information just obtained from Mei Jiu, and at the same time, he converted all of them into written materials, recorded them on the screen in front of him by hand, checked the contents again and again, and sorted them out very carefully.

    This information. It will not only become an important confidential information in the database of latatosk. It will also need to be presented at the next round table.

    After all, at present, there is too little information about phantom, and latatosk has its own mission. Its own strength is relatively weak. If we do the phantom investigation alone. It should be very difficult.

    So, Qinli plans to let those who stand behind "Ratatosk" also investigate. Anyway, their energy is relatively high. "Latatosk" is also rarely involved in affairs. They are also very happy to find something for them to do.

    Originally, the work of sorting out information and intelligence was usually carried out by other staff members. It didn''t need the commander of Qinli to do it in person. But now, people in "latatosk" have been put off by Qinli. For the mysterious "phantom", Qinli doesn''t trust others to do it, so they just do it by themselves.

    Apart from Crazy three and beautiful nine, Qinli is the only one who has been in contact with "phantom". The other party has changed the object in the Qin, and it is a good choice for her to organize it.

    What''s more, the information from the same contact with "phantoms" is also given "spiritual crystallization". Thus, the intelligence from the Elvish beauty nine is also very concerned in the Qin. Even if the rest of the members of "latatosk" are here, the Qin will not be handed over to them for processing.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been busy. The last character in the piano is typed into the screen and breathed out.

    Looking at the information about phantom on the screen, Qin held his chin and muttered.

    "What gives beauty nine is the purple ''Spirit Crystal'', and mine is the red ''Spirit Crystal''. Is the different color of the ''Spirit Crystal'' the different performance of the power and nature of the elves?"

    "Spirit Crystal" is the source of all the powers of elves. With "Spirit Crystal", Elves will be elves. Even if human beings integrate "Spirit Crystal", they will have the power of elves.

    "Spirit Crystal" does not exist in any part of the body of the spirit, but as long as it is an spirit, there must be "Spirit Crystal" in the body. There is only one way to make "Spirit Crystal" appear.

    That is to kill the individual with "Spirit Crystal" - spirit!

    Of course, it''s just a guess, kill the elves, can we get the "Spirit Crystal", no one can give a 100% accurate answer at present.

    But according to Wisconsin, when the elves fall into despair and turn around, there is a great possibility that the crystal will appear directly!

    Therefore, Wisconsin is so dedicated to killing elves, in order to get the "Spirit Crystal" representing the power of elves!

    This is also known in QinSquinting his eyes, he sighed in the piano.

    "Where is the" phantoms "coming from? How many "spiritual crystals" do you have? "

    Just after the voice fell, a voice sounded like an answer from behind the piano.

    "Is it possible that ''phantoms'' themselves have the means to create'' spiritual crystals''?"

    "Scared!?" The voice suddenly sounded, but it was a small exclamation from the zither. She turned her head quickly. Then, what appeared in her eyes was a figure holding a lunch box in her hand.

    "But if the" Spirit Crystal "can be made in some way, the space shock and spirit of the world have already overflowed?" Speechless as if not aware of their fear of the piano, the same self-care touch chin, Shi ran mouth.

    "Maybe ''phantom'' was stolen from ''DEM'' or the Elven troops of those countries. After all, as the main organization of fighting against elves, it may have successfully killed some elves to get ''spiritual crystallization''..."

    "Well, it''s also possible that ''phantoms'' kill some elves by themselves, get their'' spiritual crystallization '', and want to create their own Elven troops, which is very likely..."

    "What are you saying there as if nothing had happened to you?" Looking at speechless self-care and thoughtful analysis, Qin was not happy.

    "Don''t say a word when you come, you want to scare people to death!"

    "I don''t have the first time to stop you because of your enthusiastic work in Africa!" Speechless and speechless.

    "Who asked you to pose like a thinker and talk to yourself there..."

    Then, speechless came to Qin''s side and looked at the screen recording the information of ''phantom''.

    "And then? After thinking for so long, do you have any useful information? "

    "No..." "I only know that the phantoms that appeared in front of me five years ago and the gods that contacted with Mei Jiu should be the same existence, and they are still giving human beings spiritual crystallization, and they are still moving under our eyes, and they don''t know any more!" said Qin

    At this point, there is no words in the piano.

    "And then? Why are you here? Didn''t you go on a date with my love? "

    "I don''t know where you got this conclusion, but I''m here to give a call home suddenly and tell a sister who will stay at someone''s house tonight to deliver food..." Speechless and expressionless, I took a look at the lunch box in my hand and then turned around.

    "Since some sister treats me so badly, I''d better take back the food I cooked myself to Shixiang..."

    "Wait!" When Qin Lipton is not calm, he coughs and opens his mouth with a little red face.

    "Both Since it''s you who have worked hard, if I don''t eat it, it''s a bit inhumane. Let''s stay... "

    The silent victory smile made Deqin unhappy again. He grabbed the lunch box in his hands and snorted coldly.

    "are you free? Come here in the evening... "

    "Well, how are you..." Speechless spread out.

    "I just think your excuse of" staying at someone''s house "is a bit of bullshit. I guess you''re here, so come here and have a look. Don''t worry, I''ve said hello to Shi Zhi..."

    Smell speech, the movements on the hands in the piano, hesitated for a moment, and looked to speechless.

    "In that case, come to a place with me..."

 Chapter 1215

    When speechless came out of the sense of rotation of heaven and earth, and restored his vision, the scene appeared in his eyes was a broad and dim channel with very weak light.

    It''s surrounded by cold walls. Behind it is a wall like a dead end. In front of it is a passage that doesn''t know whether it has no end or can''t see the end due to too dark light. At the foot, it''s a mechanical instrument platform like a magic array.

    Put everything around you back to the bottom of your eyes. Speechless first looked at the mechanical instrument platform at the foot of your feet, then looked around you. Then you turned your head and looked at the piano standing beside you, just like yourself.

    "Where is this?..."

    After hearing the words "go to a place with me" in the piano, the piano came with speechless to a room that had never been opened in the air ship "fraccinas".

    In that room, there is nothing but an empty space and an instrument like the mechanical platform at the foot.

    For the reason that "Fraxinus" has long been given treasure possession without words, it is reasonable to say that as the only treasure possession without words, he should know everything in "Fraxinus". The existence of that room and that instrument is also known without words.

    However, what is that instrument, what is its use and how to use it. These, speechless but general do not know!

    It is clear that "Fraxinus" is a treasure without words. As a result, for the instrument in "Fraxinus", which is also given treasure without words, the owner of "silent" has no information, which is impossible.

    As early as the first time when the treasure of "fraccinas" was put into practice, I knew the existence of that room, the existence of that instrument, and the fact that I had no way to drive the instrument that had become my treasure. It was more than once that I inquired about the reasons in the instrument and the function of that instrument.

    But every time. Qin uses the excuse of "I know it''s useless" to perfunctorize myself. Send yourself away.

    Now, wordless finally knows the function of the instrument and the reason why he can''t drive it.

    Because of that instrument. It''s a "remote fixed-point transmission display device"!

    "Remote fixed point transmission display device". seeing the name of a thing one thinks of its function. It is a "display device" for remote transmission.

    The "display device" for transmission is available on "fraccinas", and it is often used without words.

    But that can only be transmitted in a short distance!

    This is called short distance. It refers to the distance between high and low.

    For example, the transmission device on "frakesinas" is a device that can transfer the people in "frakesinas" to the Tiangong City, or recycle them to "frakesinas".

    But that''s only if "fraccinas" is directly above the target or destination!

    For example, if the people in "frakesinas" think of the five river family, then "frakesinas" must move to the sky over the five river family.

    The opposite is true.

    If you want to recycle any target, you have to move it over them. Otherwise, there is nothing the conveyor can do.

    As for the "remote fixed-point transmission display device", it is used for transmission over a long range!

    However, it also has a limitation..

    limitation 1: it must consume a great deal of magic. The longer the distance of transmission, the more magic it will consume.

    Limit 2: transmission can only be carried out between another remote fixed-point transmission display device bound to the remote fixed-point transmission display device.

    Because of this, even if the remote fixed-point transmission and display device is treasured, there is no way to use it.

    The magic of consumption is not a problem, although it is a little reluctant to support with the overall generating magic of "fraccinas", but it can also be done.

    The real problem is that if another remote fixed-point transmission display device that is paired with the remote fixed-point transmission display device is not turned on, it cannot be transmitted.

    Therefore, speechless will not know the function of the instrument until today, and it is indeed the same as what is said in the piano. It is useless to know by yourself, and it is not likely to be used.

    It''s also a good thing that all the people in today''s "fraccinas" are not there, so that "fraccinas" can use all the generated magic to run its own to start the "remote fixed-point transmission display device". Otherwise, without leaving all the magic in "fraccinas" empty, the instrument can''t start at all.

    This also means that, stepping into the instrument, receiving the transmission of speechless and piano, came to a far-reaching place.

    Probably in a foreign country!

    The next sentence in Qin also confirms the conjecture of wordless."This is the foreign department of latatosk!"

    Dropping this sentence, Qin Li put on his clothes neatly on his shoulders, stepped off the instrument platform and walked forward.

    "Ratatosk headquarters..." Speechless slightly a Zheng, hurriedly also ran off the instrument platform, followed in the piano side.

    "What are you bringing me here for?"

    "Someone wants to see you!" Qin said such a simple and clear sentence. He continued to tidy up his clothes, but he was speechless again. Then he did not know what he thought of and nodded suddenly.

    "What''s the purpose?"

    "Oh?..." This meeting, the piano is turned around to see speechless.

    "Don''t ask who wants to see you?..."

    "Can you guess more or less..."

    "What about the purpose?"

    "More or less can you guess..."

    There was a blank look at chinriton.

    "Then you ask!"

    "Just not sure..." A silent sigh. "After all, it''s probably a very boring meeting..."

    "It''s true for you, or rather for us, but for those at the top, if they don''t make it clear, they can''t even sleep well..." There was a curl in the piano.

    "The so-called high-level is just a group of people who gradually become more and more afraid of death and the existence of alarmism as their rights and status become higher."

    "Of course, except that adult, so I respect him very much..." At this point, the tone of the piano, eyes to speechless.

    "Don''t contradict him..."

    When I heard this, I felt speechless.

    "What if there is a contradiction?"

    The footsteps in the piano also followed. The red eyes moved straight to the speechless body, leaving such a sentence on the expressionless face.

    "Then you don''t want to go to my bed anymore..."

    Finish saying, in the piano raises own footsteps, continues to walk forward, only left speechless one person, full of face stunned stood in place.

    In that proud and cold piano, she even said such words as "don''t want to go to my bed in the future". It seems that the "adult" in her mouth has a very high position in her heart

    Touched his nose, speechless sigh gas spread out his hands, made a helpless shape.

    "Not in your bed? It''s OK to go to my bed... "

    "Hee hee" smiled, wordless hands behind his head, followed behind the piano, and walked to the front of the passage

    ¡­¡­

    "Listen, don''t contradict that adult..."

    Standing in front of a door, the piano broke the silence, was unexpectedly ordered up.

    "Or I''ll have a hard time..."

    "All right, all right..." Speechless suddenly some dissatisfaction.

    "How do you want to help others..."

    "What the other side says is also my lifesaver!" There was a wordless look in the piano. "Do you want me to be the revenger?"

    "Please believe me, too!" Wordless and impatient waved.

    "Do I have a face that is easy to contradict with others? Or is my character very bad? "

    "Just a reminder..."

    There was a sigh in the piano, and the spirit was refreshed. Immediately he reached out and knocked at the door.

    "Please come in..."

    Inside the door, a voice slowly sounded, spread into the ears of the two people on the scene, pursed his lips in the piano, pushed open the door, walked in

    Looking inside, the first thing I saw was a round table with a large area, and then all the figures sitting around it.

    About five or six people, around the round table, sat on the edge, because the light is dim, we can only see a vague figure, but the speechless inside can feel clearly, everyone here, at this time, will be their own eyes, on their own body

    But speechless own vision, actually was sat on the first place a figure to attract the past

 Chapter 1216

    Sitting at the top of the round table was a foreign man, about fifty years old, with a charitable face.

    The foreign man, who was about fifty years old, did not look very dignified. On the contrary, he had a kind look. Although his eyes were sharp, they felt like the vicissitudes that the old man should have because of his age.

    There is no doubt that this is a man who is hard to notice when he is thrown into the crowd!

    However, speechless but still in the first time concerned about him!

    It''s not because he sits in the first place, or because his age makes him feel that he or she may be in a high position, but even though he or she looks ordinary, the sense of existence around him is so strong that no one can ignore him.

    Obviously, this is a high position for many years to raise the temperament!

    It''s not something you can cover up with a little appearance!

    Like wordless, Woodman turned his eyes to wordless in the first time.

    Similarly, he didn''t guess that speechless was the person he wanted to see, but from the seemingly ordinary body, Woodman felt a kind of pressure that made him feel palpitation.

    Although Woodman has never been on the front desk for elves'' affairs, Woodman also has a deep understanding of elves'' toughness.

    At this time, if it is a spirit standing in front of Woodman. That Woodman can not only do as usual, but also use his charitable face to give each other a peaceful smile.

    But now, Woodman felt a little pressure on his speechless body, which made him feel palpitating!

    On this point alone, Woodman believed three points of what he had said before.

    Even if they have no words to destroy the whole world, they can''t stop it

    On one side, as if there was nothing in the piano, I respectfully saluted Woodman.

    "Lord Woodman. People you want to see. I''ve brought it here... "

    "Hard work, commander Wuhe..." Woodman had a kind smile on his face and nodded to the piano.

    "I''m sorry to let you go this way..."

    "My side is..." Qin ignores the rest of the people and just lowers his head to Woodman.

    "Give a message in the middle of the night that will bring people here. Let adults open the conference room of the round table. It''s Qin who should say sorry

    "That. Commander Wuhe can rest assured... " Woodman smiled.

    "Although it''s midnight on your side, it''s still daytime..."

    "That''s good..."

    Finish saying this sentence, the piano then gave a step to the side.

    The next thing. There is not much need to stand in front of the piano.

    After all, it''s not her who''s leading the party

    Almost a step away from the piano, Woodman and all the people in the conference room once again focused on the speechless body.

    Looking at the group of people sitting next to the round table, their speechless eyes swept one by one, and then they looked at Woodman and attracted his amiable smile.

    "In fact, I wanted to see you earlier..."

    "I know..." Even if you know that the person in front of you is the speaker of the round table conference, and his position in the whole world is a noble existence, he is also a respected person in the piano. He is silent and doesn''t mean to be half humble. Instead, he nodded in an equal manner.

    "The reason is that I can guess a little bit more or less..."

    "I''m really sorry. There are so many questions on our side. If we don''t solve them, we can''t work at ease. In that case, my secretary will lose his temper..."

    Woodman said jokingly, to the point of being speechless.

    "My side is almost the same, although there is no secretary, but there is a headache sister, is also very helpless..." Glancing at the piano with a slight beat of eyebrows, he shook his head wordlessly and looked at Woodman.

    "The reason is probably understood, but I can''t guarantee that I will solve all your questions..."

    The voice reverberated in the conference room and spread to the ears of all the people present. At this moment, except for Qin Li and Woodman, all the members of the round table expressed a little voice of dissatisfaction.

    "First of all, let''s introduce myself to Woodman..." Woodman tapped his finger on the table and smiled at the silence.

    "Then, should I call you shidaojun? Or... "

    "Well, let''s call it that for the time being..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Of course, if the name question is also your question, I will answer it truthfully, but you will probably be disappointed...""Oh?..." Woodman had a smile on his face.

    "Why is that?"

    He smiled quietly and looked around the members of the round table.

    "Because, even if you know my real name, so as to carry out the investigation, you will certainly find nothing..."

    As soon as the words came out, the members of the round table breathed two or three seconds.

    Obviously, they have this plan!

    "Is that so?" Woodman is also helpless smile, looking at speechless eyes slightly narrowed.

    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if you disclose your real name?"

    Smell speech, indecisive gaze at Woodman, Woodman is always hanging a kind smile, as if to say this sentence, there is no intention.

    "All right..." Speechless and speechless.

    "In that case, you can call me speechless..."

    "Speechless..." The members of a round table immediately repeated the name and kept it in mind. They believed that when they went back, they would start an investigation based on the name.

    Even if it''s no use saying nothing, it''s the same

    "I will call you silent King..." Only Woodman nodded his chin, put away the smile on his face, took a deep breath, and changed his face seriously.

    "Then, silent gentleman, can you tell me where you are from?"

    As this sentence came out, the whole conference room fell into a silence, and there was no more sound.

    Wordless as if he had expected that Woodman would ask such a question, he spread out his hands, smiled and gave an answer that made everyone change their color.

    "No comment!"

    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became heavy. Even woodman''s eyebrows were frowned.

    "It will be very difficult for us to do so..."

    "Is it difficult because I don''t know where I''m from?..." Speechless mouth slowly up.

    "Then you''ve been in a dilemma for a long time, haven''t you?"

    "That''s why I''m here to ask..." Woodman closed his eyes and held his chin with his hand on the table.

    "You have magical props that can''t even reproduce the function of the" display device ", such as the" seal ring ", without using the" display device ", without using any equipment, you can match the power of the elves on your own, and you also have magical props that can''t even reproduce the function of the" display device ". Moreover, you still appear with the space shock at the beginning, which is neither the elves nor the traces of living for human beings All kinds of factors add up to make us feel helpless even if we want to have a dialogue with you... "

    "If you can, I hope you can tell us your origin and let us have a bottom in our hearts..." Woodman looked very serious.

    "The world can no longer stand the threat from the elves..."

    "Is it?" Speechless face without expression nodded.

    "So I am, in your eyes, a threat to the world. Do you mean that?"

    "I cannot assert that I am not!" Woodman said bluntly, "but it''s more concerned about whether there are other non-human beings besides the elves, who have such a powerful force as you, and will be alien to the world..."

    "Don''t worry about it!" Wordless wave interrupted Woodman.

    "I can tell you very clearly that I am an exception, your worry is superfluous..."

    As soon as this sentence came out, the other members of Parliament could not sit in the conference room.

    "With one word from you, we can''t just conclude that there is no threat in the world!"

    The man at the bottom left of Woodman could not help but murmur.

    "You have to disclose your origin, background, identity, why you have the power comparable to the elves, and why you have such magical props, so we can get them through investigation..."

    "I said

    However, the other side''s words have not finished, in the speechless wine red eyes containing the sharp edge, Sheng Sheng stopped.

    "Are you mistaken?"

 Chapter 1217

    (friends, it''s Monday again to say... I need support... I need subscription... I need monthly ticket... I need recommendation ticket...)

    "wrong?..."

    In a word, all the members of the round table, including Woodman, were stunned and puzzled.

    Looking at the dazed faces of the members of the house of Representatives, he could not help sighing and saying such a simple sentence.

    "It seems that you have been in high position for a long time, and you take questioning others as a matter of course..." Looking around all the members of the round table, he said nothing ironically.

    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to make it clear to you?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, there was a wry smile on one side of Qin''s face. Woodman was stunned, but he was silent. Only the rest of the round table members, as if they had been provoked, sank their faces one by one.

    "What do you mean?..." Sitting at the bottom left of the first floor, the voice line of the member who had just asked for all the background of his status was a little angry.

    "Is this a provocation to all our round tables?"

    "That''s what makes you really interesting..." Speechless can''t help but be amused, the original look of sarcasm directly into satire.

    "I am not a subordinate of any one of you in the round table, and I am not a member of any one of your organizations. I have never received any benefits from you. I don''t even have a salary. It''s just because my sister asked me to meet you. Besides, I have nothing to do with you! "

    "And you, I''m afraid, have investigated me, even monitored me and interfered with me more than once without my consent. I haven''t investigated with you yet. Instead, you have questioned me..." Wine red eyes gently narrowed, speechless between words as if directly hit in the hearts of all people, indifferent to the opening.

    "You said. Why should I account to you?... "

    Sharp language. Directly pour a basin of cold water on the heads of all the members who have just been angry in their hearts, which makes them feel cold all over.

    Until this time, all the people who were present found that the surface in front of them was called Wuhe Shidao. A man whose real name is wordless. It''s not even in their group!

    So. Why do people tell irrelevant people everything

    "Aren''t you already in latatosk?" But another member sitting on the left side of the round table opened up.

    "Latatosk is an organization established on the basis of a round table. Since you are a member of latatosk, you are a member of latatosk. So it''s our subordinates, isn''t it?... "

    "Yes! That''s right! " The members of the house of Representatives Thought of such a thing and cheered up one after another, but ushered in a wordless and understated counterattack.

    "I joined latatosk because I wanted to save the elves who were killed by being..." Speechless glanced at all the members present.

    "But I don''t seem to get any benefit from latatosk either, but I also help you seal the elves. It''s a free action!"

    "That''s your attitude towards a person who helps you free of charge?"

    This The members of the round table were speechless at once, but soon, the member sitting at the bottom left of the first floor retorted.

    "But that''s why you got a lot of powerful elves, isn''t it?" The councillor stared at him and said with a sneer, "you are the one who gets the most benefit, aren''t you?"

    On hearing this, a sharp flash flashed in Chin''s eyes, and even Woodman frowned.

    Speechless straight to the member with a sneer on his face, and then to Woodman.

    "Are you sure this man is with you?"

    Woodman was silent, and the congressman was directly offended and slapped.

    "What do you mean?! Do you deny my identity? "

    "Yes!" Speechless look at each other''s eyes is already with a cold color.

    "Isn''t the main purpose of the round table to solve the threat of space shock by peaceful means and let the elves live a happy life?"

    "And what did you just say? Benefits? " Wordless gently stepped forward, a pressure that choked all the people on the scene suddenly enveloped everyone''s heart, making woodman''s pupil shrink, and the congressmen were frightened.

    "In your eyes, elves only bring benefits? Then why can''t I question your identity! "

    "I I... " The congressman''s face was in a panic when he realized how stupid he had said.

    With that alone, Woodman can get rid of him from the round table, so that he can no longer interfere with the elves!But if he can''t interfere with the matters of elves, he can''t touch the truth of "display device" and space shock. If he is light, his status will be reduced. If he is heavy, all the memories about elves and "display device" will be erased directly, and then he will fall to the level of ordinary people!

    At present, in the world with the theme of "display device" and elves, falling to the level of ordinary people, we can no longer contact with these matters, which is undoubtedly bringing him down to the altar!

    This is something that can''t be tolerated no matter what!

    If this threat is brought by any and all members of the rest of the members on the scene, the member may not care about his identity. Although all the members on the scene can compare with him, they can really stand on his head and decide his existence of life and death, which is not in those members.

    But not in the MP, not in the speaker!

    It''s not impossible to bring Woodman down to the altar with his power!

    Therefore, the congressman was in a panic. He was neither standing nor sitting when he just started the case. He immediately fell into a state of great anxiety.

    At this scene, Woodman sighed softly.

    "Sit down..."

    "Yes Yes! " Seeing that Woodman didn''t seem to have the intention to investigate, the congressman took a sigh of relief. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He immediately respectfully said that he sat down angrily.

    Woodman then turned his eyes to the speechless body and began to apologize.

    "I''m sorry, silent gentleman. We are really wrong in this matter. I have some inconvenience in action. I can only apologize to you verbally. I hope you can forgive me..."

    Silent face also can''t help but look a lot.

    "I don''t mean to blame you, but, although it''s strategy, the elves are all kind-hearted and sincere in communicating with me, and I''ve never reluctantly contacted them because of world peace. Even if I have a purpose, I''m sincere in treating the elves!"

    Speaking of this, speechless once again looked around everyone present.

    "I know that there is no way to eradicate the interests from everyone''s heart, but at least don''t do anything dizzy because of the interests. Otherwise, at that time, not only will I not help you, but I will probably become your most important enemy."

    Such outspoken words made all the members present look at each other in silence. The piano was still expressionless, but the red eyes were gentle. Even Woodman showed a sincere smile.

    "I''m glad to hear that you''re the right person..." Woodman smiled at wordless, then he was helpless.

    "However, it seems that we can''t get any information from you..."

    "So, when I first came here, I told Qinli that this meeting would be boring..." Speechless spread out, there is no cover.

    "But you can rest assured that as long as you take action from the elves'' standpoint one day, and every action is for the good of the elves, then, I will always stand on your side, only this point, I can guarantee you very definitely!"

    "So..." Woodman murmured like a dreamer, and a very gentle smile appeared on his face.

    "That would be enough..."

    The original seriousness and solemnity all faded from woodman''s face and replaced by the amiability at the beginning. Only then, Woodman looked at wordless like a really kind old man.

    "Originally, in addition to the origin of wordless monarch, I''m going to ask you where you want us to make so many ''display devices''..."

    "Now, however, I think that if you have no words, you will use these ''display devices'' properly..."

    With silent eyes, Woodman smiled.

    "Elves, please..."

    Smell words, silent smile, Qin also smile

 Chapter 1218

    "Whoo..."

    Lying in the bathtub, soaking in hot water, speechless and gently exhale, looking at the ceiling of the bathroom, my heart slightly floating

    Although brought to Woodman and other people by Qinli and met with the members of the round table, the development of the event is more in line with his ideal.

    It has to be said that the starting point of the members of the round table is good.

    At least, their main idea of "communicating with the elves by peaceful means, so as to solve the disasters brought by the elves to the world, and let the elves live a happy life" is quite unspeakable.

    But also because of this, the members of the round table have more restrictions. They can''t be as reckless as "DEM" when dealing with elves. In addition, their wordless strength is the best result without exposing even a little useful information.

    After all, speechless members of the round table can''t tell directly that they are not from the world, but from other worlds, and they come and go freely. Even if they leave, the world will enter a state of time freeze.

    If so, it''s one thing that the members of the round table don''t believe each other. If they do, even though it''s not bad for speechless, they won''t care about their identity exposure and that there are many other worlds besides this one. Many of them are as powerful as elves, which are known to others. But in that case, they will cause more or less trouble.

    For this world, the spirit is a kind of existence equivalent to natural disaster!

    Elves alone have left the world''s top brass in a state of anxiety. If we let them know that there are more powerful beings than elves, and even people in the world of sparril can become stronger through human cultivation, I''m afraid that many people will have different ideas.

    For example, I hope I can get the method of cultivating fighting spirit and magic from wordless

    For example, I hope wordless can take them out of the world and into the world with real power

    If they don''t want to say anything, it will certainly arouse their hostility!

    This can be seen from today''s meeting.

    Casually give the fact that the elves have power as benefits, obviously. Inside the round table. Not everyone will really look at the elves!

    When the woods are big, there are all kinds of birds. Although there are only a few members of the round table, they are all high-ranking people. Their thoughts. It is likely to directly represent the thoughts of the forces they have!

    That''s why. Speechless didn''t reveal his true identity, otherwise, how could he deliberately hide it because of the hostility of a group of ordinary people

    Fear is fear. In the round table, there are "DEM" hands and feet!

    Once his identity is known by the ambitious'' DEM '', it will be a big trouble.

    I may not care about it, but what about the elves? What about Shizhi

    These, speechless can''t ignore

    Fortunately, Woodman, the speaker of the Council, is really thinking about the elves, making wordless and unable to completely fall out with the round table, and getting the guarantee that the round tables will complete the manufacturing of the "display devices" they require!

    According to Woodman, now that the materials for the manufacturing of the "display device" are all ready, the money left to them is also very sufficient, and the manufacturing of the "display device" will really be put on the agenda.

    With the assistance of asgit electronics company to the manufacturing technology of "display device" and other "display devices" in the manufacturing process, I believe that there are many kinds of "display devices", which are not far from the date of birth

    And Woodman also gave a promise, once the "display device" is completely manufactured, he will immediately let wordless past to collect!

    As for such a large number of ''display devices'', it''s not the place that he needs to manage

    As a result, the round tables got no information but a name, but they were willing to make a "display device" for wordless!

    From this point of view, wordless is full of the blessing of the goddess

    Unfortunately, wordless did not feel so happy because of the result.

    As a matter of fact, I should be happy to get such a result, but my wordless mood is slightly complicated.

    It can''t be said that it''s upset. It can only be said that I feel a little bit of a bad premonition

    But it can''t be said that it''s a bad feeling

    I feel the impetuosity in my heart over and over again. I can''t realize what it is or what it is because of. Wordless, I can''t help but get tangled up.

    "Are vampires so boring at night?"

    When wordless endless tangle, a young and dignified voice came out of his body, let wordless Zheng Zheng, helpless scratch his cheek."I said that month, now that I''m tired of it, you don''t want to hit me with the words of falling into the ground again..."

    "If you''re upset, don''t I?" There was a rude counterattack that month.

    "As soon as you wake up and contact your consciousness, you will find that you are inexplicably impetuous. You don''t even know the cause of your impetuosity. What''s boredom?"

    "Do you think I want to?" A silent murmur of discontent. "I want to know what''s going on, but I''m so upset..."

    "I don''t know if it''s the connection between consciousness, which makes me a little upset..." That month sighed and said so.

    "It''s said that only women get upset inexplicably when they are old. I didn''t expect that men would, and they are vampires. This menopause really has no racial restrictions..."

    "But there are gender restrictions. Only women can. I can''t. besides, I''m not very old. I''m only in my twenties. Don''t give me any nonsense!" Speechless corner of the eye smoked so many times.

    "Maybe it''s because of the menopausal symptoms of their pets that they make the conscious owners feel upset inexplicably. What about that?"

    "Oh?..." The voice of that month was a little stiff, and the voice line suddenly sank.

    "It seems that turning me into a pet and a master has made you arrogant..."

    "I''m just talking about things..." Speechless and speechless. "You also said that you and I are connected by consciousness. In this case, you can tell me why I am upset. Where is it?"

    "Don''t ask me anything you don''t know!" There was a cold hum that month.

    "Who knows if you''ve ever been in touch with those round table people, resulting in nervousness!"

    "I wish I was nervous..." Wordless fidgety grabbed his hair.

    "But it always feels like Forget something the same... "

    "Forget?..." That month suddenly surprised. "Don''t you have the ability of" complete memory "? How can we forget something? "

    "More accurate description, should be described as neglect..." Wordless frowned.

    "That''s right. I''ve ignored something or someone!"

    "Ignore?..." This time, I was interested in that month.

    "What have you neglected?"

    "I won''t ask you if I know!" Speechless said: "it''s not about memory. It''s about ignoring something. Aren''t you connected with my consciousness?"? Can''t you help me find it? "

    "How do I know what you''re missing?!" That month said displeased: "let me bring up all the people, things and things you have been growing up, let you recall them again, and see where they have been ignored?"

    Speechless suddenly a choke, a sigh.

    "In other words, is the result inconclusive?"

    "SA, who knows..." That month carelessly said: "maybe it''s you who don''t want to think about it, anyway, I am absolutely a fool to expect you..."

    Smell speech, silent heart is not happy.

    Eyes slightly turn, I don''t know what I think of. A hook at the corner of wordless mouth suddenly raises a hand and turns it into a black ghost hand with blood veins. Then, a blood mist comes out with a little magic.

    In the next moment, the naked month appeared in the blood fog, and straddled on the speechless body, full of consternation.

    "Woo..." That month has not had time to react, speechless can not help but say with the mouth, blocked that month''s lips, let that month a pair of beautiful eyes stare round, inside is full of unbelievable.

    "Woo Wuwuwu... "

    In the whimper, the silent hand began to swim on that month

 Chapter 1219

    Here is the garrison of "ast", the Elven troops of Tiangong city

    Unlike the buildings and residences of ordinary people, the "ast" has only one sense of being cold

    Because, in addition to some indoor rooms, corridors, passages, halls and other places, the walls of these places are all constructed of cold steel.

    It is not so much a garrison as a fully armed base!

    In the campsite, in the passageway and corridor, the members of "ast" dressed in exposed streamline clothes are talking to each other and walking here, and they are still talking and laughing. If they ignore their tight streamline clothes and some lonely environment around, the members of these "ast" are like ordinary young girls.

    Among these girls, the kite origami in streamline clothes is also here

    Unlike the rest of the "ast" members who are talking and laughing with each other, kite went through his colleagues in an origami way, walked into a dressing room, changed clothes and reorganized his "CR unit".

    Mingming today is the first day of Tianyang Festival. As a student of Zen high school, even if iris origami doesn''t want to play, she should help her classmates work together in those stalls.

    In fact, origami did.

    However, after finishing her work, kite left Tiangong square without saying a word after origami. Instead of having a good time at Tianyang sacrifice, she went directly to the training room where she was stationed. Start training day after day, year after year.

    This training, has been training up to now

    In the settlement, there are also other members who are trying to carry out their daily "ast" like kite origami. However, they are fighting to finish all their work in "ast", so that they can enjoy the rest of the two days of central sacrifice.

    After all, the Tianyang festival will be held for three days. In the first day, everything will be done, and then enjoy another two days. It''s normal.

    Unfortunately, kite origami is not!

    Although the origami of kite has completed its own work, in the next Tianyang Festival, the origami of kite will also train in the camp after finishing the work!

    At least, that''s how she planned

    Change all streamline clothes. Wearing a uniform like a military uniform, yuan yiorigami raised her head and looked at the "CR unit" kept in a special wardrobe. Then she didn''t move again.

    Looking at this set of "CR unit" in front of her eyes, kite''s origami heart is full of complexity

    For the kite origami who wants to kill the elves and find out the enemy who killed his parents, this set of "CR unit". She is the only one who can realize her desire for revenge!

    Without "CR unit", kite is an origami, but a girl who is better than ordinary girls of the same age

    However, even with this "CR unit", what can we do

    The origami of kite understands that the performance of "CR unit" of "ast" can only be regarded as average, which is far from good, let alone compared with those of the most advanced refined "CR unit".

    Relying on such a "CR unit", it is impossible to defeat the elves!

    That is, even if you can find your enemy. A origami of kite has no power to revenge!

    But what can I do

    Even if there is a CR unit with good performance, it can be used in less than one origami of kite, let alone without

    Therefore, even if the current set of "CR unit" can only be regarded as the mainland goods in the "CR unit". Kite an origami or can only rely on it

    Therefore, the origami of kite needs continuous training to make up for the lack of Cr unit performance

    In addition to this, yuan yiorigami can''t think of any other way to successfully revenge

    At the thought of the fierce strength of the elves in the same class with her and the scene that she couldn''t get a move out of the fire elves'' hands the last time, kite clenched her origami fist and lowered her head.

    "So When can I get revenge... "

    When the origami of kite was almost immersed in the fire of revenge, a sound of footsteps rang from the door, woke up the origami of kite, looked around, and several colleagues who were talking and laughing walked in from the door at the same time, and began to change their clothes.

    Kite shook her head in an origami, cleared her mind of distractions, closed her wardrobe, and just wanted to go out of the dressing room, the conversation of several colleagues attracted her attention.

    "Nah, have you heard?" A young girl said in a mysterious voice, "I heard that there seems to be a great person coming to our base...""Big man?" Kite''s origami steps are sluggish, and she frowns slightly.

    "Big man?" Several other young girls were also interested.

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "I don''t know very well, but I know it''s the people over at dem..."

    "Wow That''s a big deal... "

    Hearing the conversation of several young girls, kite''s frown was even tighter.

    The name of "DEM". I''ve heard of the origami of kite.

    Because "asgit electronic company" is not on the bright side, and its connection with countries around the world is also very subtle and secret. Therefore, in the eyes of those who know the existence of "display device" but do not know it very well, "DEM" is the only organization in the world that can produce "display device"!

    Since it is the only organization in the world that can produce "display device", how can kite origami not know it

    It''s just that the branch of "DEM" in Tiangong city was attacked by unidentified fire some time ago, which led to its destruction

    So, do the people of "DEM" come to the "ast" station to help the people of "ast" to investigate this matter

    I don''t know why, kite''s heart began to stir.

    The reason for restlessness is nothing more than the word "fire"

    With the achievement of "DEM" in the field of "display device", is it possible for a branch company to be completely destroyed due to a small fire

    Naturally, the answer is impossible!

    The fire that can cause the destruction of "DEM" branch must not be an ordinary fire!

    At the thought of this place, a figure with black clothes, black hair and red pupils, surrounded by flames, and a young girl with a long red hair and a pair of red eyes also control the fire. At the same time, it passes through the mind of an origami of kite.

    Ordinary fire is not good. What about the fire controlled by the elves

    With such an idea rising in her heart, kite''s origami heart was suddenly tightly clenched into a ball.

    Did they destroy the branch of "DEM"

    As soon as such an idea appeared, it was like a crazed vine growing. It not only rooted deeply in the origami heart of kite, but also grew up rapidly. It was out of control.

    However, at the same time, the captain of "ast" - Liaozi in the lower part of the day rushed into the dressing room and shouted to all the members of "ast" on the scene.

    "Everyone! Get ready now! Gather at the entrance of the station! "

    Wen Yan, including kite origami, all members of "ast" were stunned.

    At this time, it''s almost midnight. How can we get together

    Liaozi in the lower part of Japan had no plans to talk nonsense, and made a direct announcement.

    "The big man of ''DEM'' is coming to the camp! There''s an order on it! All the "ast" must line up at the gate! Welcome the "DEM" big man! "

    Hearing this sentence, the girls on the scene immediately exclaimed one by one.

    "No? This time to welcome?! "

    "Or all?!"

    "Who is this great man? How big is the shelf! "

    "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Watching a group of "ast" girls keep their clothes half untied one by one, they whisper in the spring light. They don''t hurry to change their clothes at all. A fire breaks out in Liaozi''s heart from the bottom of the day.

    "Don''t give me rubbish! Get ready for me! "

    The roar like a lion startled the whole audience. They immediately changed their clothes

 Chapter 1220

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "dragon shallow moon"! And "cloud Qiqing Valley", "Xingming qingkong" and "mrlsrain"

    Entrance to the garrison base of "ast" in Tiangong city

    Under the dark night, in the vast open space, one by one ''ast'' members dressed in uniform like work clothes are arranged in a neat way, just like the soldiers in the parade. They are in a correct posture, with their heads held high, like a well-trained etiquette team, with their eyes fixed on the front, and their faces are full of solemnity.

    In the front of the army, several middle-aged men who are ready to go and look very severe also form a line. Liaozi is standing behind these men a step away. Obviously, the identity of these middle-aged men is higher than her!

    In fact, it is true that these middle-aged men are the main agents of Tiangong city''s "land self defense force" - the "ast" against the elves'' troops. They are the highest ranking people in the whole garrison. Their identity, though not the best, is one or two in the whole country.

    But it is such a presence that they are still respectful to see the general''s soldiers in a line.

    We can imagine how high the status of this "DEM" is.

    All the people in the "ast" line were arranged in order. Under the dark night, they kept absolute silence. Even the sound of breathing was deliberately lowered. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while, which made the whole space filled with a strong sense of heaviness.

    Fortunately, the heavy silence did not last long, but was broken by the sound of a luxury car moving.

    The first time I saw the limousine. A group of "ast" high-level people then immediately brightened up, slightly stepped forward and met the arrival of the sedan, and the sedan seemed to notice the situation on site, slowly drove to the front of the team, and gradually stopped.

    With the sound of a door opening, a man and a woman got off the luxury car

    Wearing a suit, tall, dark gray blonde hair, sharp eyes

    It''s Wisconsin!

    Long light blonde hair. The skin is white and smooth. Dressed in ol clothes, like a secretary''s girl

    It''s Elaine!

    At the time when Wuyan and others thought that Wisconsin and Ailian had left Tiangong city because of the destruction of "DEM" branch, Wisconsin and Ailian appeared in the settlement of "ast" in Tiangong city!

    "Mr. Wisconsin..."

    Of course. It''s impossible for these people who belong to "ast" to know about wordless resentment against Wisconsin.

    They only know. In fact, the top level of "DEM". Come to "ast" Tiangong city station!

    So, with a group of "ast" high-level people, all the "ast" people bowed down. A big gift.

    "Welcome to the land self defense force of the elves!"

    A middle-aged man standing in the middle of all the "ast" high-level, obviously with high status, respectfully opened his mouth, and the rest of the high-level people also saluted again.

    "No, no, no, I''m sorry to disturb you at this time..." Wescott''s face hung with a smile that was as uncomfortable as ever, and nodded in an apologetic tone.

    "I''m sorry to have caused you trouble..."

    "No! Nothing! " The middle-aged man shook his head a little flustered.

    Indeed, no matter how you think about it, it''s midnight at this time. It''s about midnight. If someone comes to visit at this time, it will only cause trouble.

    But in front of Wisconsin, men in central and southern China dare not say that or even think about it!

    For them, Wisconsin is not only a big man, but also an existence that can never be offended!

    Wescott is the executive director of "DEM", and "DEM" is the only existence in the world they know that can produce "display devices". In other words, in the eyes of these people, Wescott is the person who dominates all "display devices" in the world!

    If you offend Westcott, and Westcott doesn''t want to provide them with the "display device", then "DME" company will comply with Westcott''s meaning 100% and deliberately stop providing the "display device". At that time, let alone kill the elves, even the national strength of this country may be greatly reduced!

    In that case, the middle-aged man is the sinner of the whole country

    In addition, the "land self defense force" originally owes a huge debt to "DEM" company because of the "display device". If we neglect Wisconsin here and make Wisconsin unhappy, the situation will become very difficult, and the "ast" status of the whole Tiangong city is not guaranteed.

    Naturally, Wescott was not really apologizing. Seeing the middle-aged man''s respectful manner, he shrugged his shoulders uninteresting.

    "Well, I really can''t help it. The branch of" DEM "in Tiangong city was destroyed. I met some problems when I wanted to go back to the headquarters. I wanted to stay in the hotel for a while. The guard beside me said that it was too dangerous. So I had to disturb here. There was something to deal with. I had to go through some sophisticated" display device "help. I don''t know...""Of course it''s all right!" Middle aged men do not want to, directly agreed.

    "The instruments in the residence are all newly purchased in your company. The performance can definitely meet your needs. We have prepared the room. Mr. Westcott is welcome to use it!"

    "That''s good..." Wiscott nodded contentedly, raised his feet, and went to the entrance of the station. Elaine followed wiscott quietly.

    The "ast" members arranged at the entrance were orderly separated to both sides, making way for Wescott to walk. Wescott was not polite, and walked directly.

    But when Wisconsin''s eyes inadvertently turned to one thing, his steps were severely slowed down, and a flash of light flashed through his sharp eyes.

    "Ike?..." See, Elaine looks at Wisconsin doubtfully.

    Wescoe looked at a certain direction beside him, then walked over and came to a girl''s face

    This girl is a kite origami!

    Seeing Wisconsin come to his own face, his eyes are fixed on him, and kite''s heart turns sharply as soon as he holds down his head in an origami.

    This big guy from "DEM", why do you look at me like this

    "Mr. Wisconsin..." A group of high-level people are also strange, softly called a sentence.

    However, Wescott didn''t even turn his head back and smiled at the kite.

    "Are you?"

    "I?..." In an instant, it became the focus of the whole audience. Even if it was an origami of kite, it could not help being nervous.

    "One Cao, one origami of the ''land self defense force''..."

    "Miss kite one?" Wisconsin smiled and nodded, squinted his eyes, reached out his hand and pointed to the origami pocket of kite.

    "Yes Let me see that?... "

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They quickly looked into the origami pocket of kite, and then immediately saw the origami.

    Then, everyone saw

    In the origami pocket of kite, there is a picture, which is slightly poking out

    This Seeing this picture, kite was puzzled by an origami.

    Is it because of this picture that this great man came to him

    Thinking of this in her heart, kite silently took out the photo in her pocket and handed it to Wisconsin. Wisconsin thanked her and turned her eyes to the photo. Then, the sharp eyes of the original bloomed in a strange light.

    Behind Wisconsin, Elaine looks at the picture as well.

    That''s a group photo. There must be at least 30 or 40 people in it.

    And in the middle of these 30 or 40 people, a horizontal couplet with the words "come to class 4, grade 2 of Zen high school" was hung there

    Of course, none of this is what attracted Wisconsin''s attention.

    What really caught Wisconsin''s attention was the five people standing behind the horizontal couplet

    Speechless!

    Ten incense!

    Crazy three!

    Yeugiya!

    Xi Xian!

    Ailian''s pupil suddenly shrank, and Wisconsin also slowly picked up the corner of his mouth, looking at the origami of kite.

    "Are all the people in the picture your classmates?"

    "Yes..." Origami replied in a calm voice, but it didn''t cover up some waves in her eyes. Wescott smiled and handed back the photo to her.

    "It''s a picture taken at the Tianyang Festival, isn''t it? It looks good... "

    Wescott showed a smile, leaving the kite in a daze, an origami, and all the people in the room, with Ailian, if nothing happened, walked into the camp

    No one found that the smile on Wisconsin''s face was much stronger than it was at the beginning

 Chapter 1221

    Thank you very much for the reward of "diexue Aoshuang" 5888! And the rewards of "GS dampness", "yunqiqinggu", "little demon of dream", "melancholy king Wumao", "brother Kuiyuan", "turnip with vegetables", "three mountains and two waters", "+ 6 + 632" and "Li Mingyi breaks the dawn!")

    "Woo..."

    In the hazy, the speechless dreamer suddenly felt several strong and powerful lines, full of emotional vision projected on his body, so that he made a small whimper in his sleep, and quickly opened his eyes.

    The light suddenly occupied his vision, the first second was still in a deep sleep, the second after he opened his eyes rapidly, resulting in the wordless vision become very fuzzy, even the head has a little tingling, but wordless has no time to care about these.

    Intuition told him that if he didn''t reply quickly, it seemed that something bad would happen to him.

    So, regardless of the painful eyes stabbed by the light, speechless and rapid urge their consciousness to gradually clear up. After the vision also returns to normal, they immediately look to the source of the emotional vision.

    Then, speechless saw

    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, as like as two peas, is a slim figure with a full body.

    However, the eyes that used to be very familiar are tightly fixed on the speechless body, and release a look like dissatisfaction and resentment.

    Obviously, the eyes full of emotion felt by wordless are released from these two eyes.

    "Ah ~ ah ~ wake up..."

    "Disrespect, wake up..."

    "Er..." As soon as I woke up, I met two very different performances of yegiya and Xixian sisters. I saw the angry look in their eyes and listened to the words that were obviously making emotions. Speechless just regained consciousness and suddenly there was such a moment of confusion.

    If I had changed the morning, at this time, yaguya and Xixian would have used the means of learning from the "education guide film" to wake themselves up, and then be taken advantage of by themselves

    Why does it look so unusual today

    Such doubts rise in my heart. Speechless eyes also secretly moved to the eight dancing sisters who seemed to be still angry, the mind turned quickly.

    Do you think you have done something that people and gods are angry about

    Think of here, speechless and resentful touched the head, just want to ask what, but suddenly found some strange places.

    In my arms. There seems to be something very soft lying there

    Feeling the soft feeling, speechless blinked, looked at the unhappy look of the eight dancing sisters, then touched the soft thing in their arms, suddenly recalled something. Face a stiff, slowly lowered his head, looked at his arms.

    First printed into the silent eyes, is a long straight black hair.

    Then, the appearance of the owner of long straight hair was exposed in the eyes of speechless.

    It''s that month!

    Eyes slightly widened a little. Looking at lying in his arms, naked, like a baby with a sleeping face, speechless finally know why the eight dance sisters are now this performance

    Last night, in the bathroom, mischievous in that month''s body somersault, and took advantage of the cheap speechless, took that month directly, returned to the room to sleep.

    And that month seems to be because of the fear of being perceived by others that they are being taken advantage of. So, in the process of ripples, all the way to bear, and finally do not fall, deep sleep

    So. To sum up, last night, I went to sleep with my tired hands in my hands, lying on my bed, and then fell asleep!

    Then, if there is nothing wrong with remembering, last night, the person who slept in the same room with himself, seems to be yaguya and Xixian, right

    As a result, I slept with that month. Where did the eight dancing sisters sleep last night

    "Description, sleeping on the sofa..." As if to see through the idea of wordless heart, Xi Xian''s expressionless face opened his mouth.

    "Because it was very late at that time, Shi Zhi and they all went back to the room to sleep, so Xi Xian and yaguya ran directly to the hall to sleep on the sofa..."

    "Sleep Couch... " Speechless suddenly did not calm down.

    I actually fell asleep with other girls, which made the other two girls run to sleep on the sofa

    What a crime

    "Although accompanied by Xi Xian, our eight dancing sisters fell to the end of the couch..." Yajuya held his hands in front of his chest and looked down at him speechless. His eyes were full of fire.

    "Even if you are our master, there is absolutely no way to forgive!"

    "Then That "

    looks at the eight dancing sisters'' fierce appearance, and the speechless sister can''t find any excuses. She can only smile and cut off the magic power provided to that month. The month in deep sleep turns into a light spot, disappears in the air and returns to speechless body.Speechless just sat up on the bed, pretended to have a serious cough, looked at the eight dance sisters seriously, and spoke with a long heart.

    "In fact, there are very complex reasons. Yes, complex reasons, all kinds of complexity. Because it''s too complex, I won''t explain..."

    Conclusion Xi Xian half squints listless eyes, glances to speechless.

    "That is to say, the master has nothing to say, right?..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes It''s all my fault... " I surrendered without words.

    "Good..." Yeuguya nodded his head contentedly and raised his chin strongly.

    "For the sake of your being our master and sincere repentance, we can consider reducing our crimes."

    "And crimes..." Wordless a face bitter down.

    "Punishing the master is not what the slave should do..."

    "That''s just a normal slave!" Yajuya proudly said to Wuyan, "we are the sons of hurricanes. Bawu, even slaves, are different from ordinary slaves."

    Agree Xi Xian nodded his head severely.

    "The owner must pay the price for Xixian and yajuyan who were attacked by the cold wind of the night!"

    "So give us enlightenment!"

    With that, in the hands of yaguya and Xixian, something that could not be ignored without words suddenly appeared.

    Whip!

    And candles!

    "Gollum..." I swallowed a mouthful of saliva without any words, and my butt moved to the inside of the bed unnaturally.

    "You Why do you hold such a thing?! "

    "It''s from those" special training films " Yaguya didn''t know what kind of use and lethality the props in his hand were. He proudly waved his whip and slapped it on the floor.

    "It''s a new content learned only yesterday that we must give guidance to the object of love."

    "Add..." Xi Xian starts to light the candle in his hand.

    "So yesterday, yajuya and Xixian secretly ordered these things from the Internet without telling Shizhi. They didn''t expect to use them today..."

    Smell words, speechless head as a wave drum up.

    "No, no, no! Never use it! "

    "Sinner! No choice! "

    Yajuyan and Xixian hold the props which are dangerous to explode the sky in wordless eyes. With a strong bad smile on their faces, they approach wordless step by step.

    "There is There''s something to discuss... " Speechless can''t help shouting.

    "I believe that people can understand each other!"

    "It''s no use saying more!"

    With unknown momentum, the eight dancing sisters also cried out. In the silent and frightened look, they wanted to come.

    But at this time, the silent mobile phone rings.

    "There''s a phone!" Just like seeing a savior, she grabbed her mobile phone and ran out of her room, leaving eight dancing sisters who were stamping their feet in place, furious, and ran to the corridor outside the room. Her forehead was covered with sweat.

    "Well So dangerous... " Wipe the cold sweat on my forehead, take a look at the caller ID on the screen of my mobile phone, pick up the phone, and I''m very grateful when I open my mouth.

    "Mei Jiu, you are my life-saving benefactor..."

    "Eh?" On the other side of the cell phone, Mei Jiu uttered a startled voice and immediately pursed her lips inexplicably.

    "Though I don''t know what it is, but it''s great to be able to help... "

    "Mm-hmm, I helped you, and I was very busy!" He nodded in silence.

    "So, what can I do for you?"

    "By the way!" Mei Jiu''s voice became cheerful.

    "Honey, do you have any plans for the Tianyang Festival?"

    "Schedule?..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "Before the opening ceremony, I have to check the stalls in charge of Zen high school. There is nothing else..."

    "That''s great!" Mei Jiu can''t wait to ask.

    "Well, after work, can you go on a date with me?"

 Chapter 1222

    Tiangong City, Tiangong square

    When Wuyan came to Tianyang Temple Square, the venue of Tianyang Festival, it was already full of people

    Compared with yesterday, today, the number of people in Tiangong square has increased significantly.

    However, that is also natural

    In fact, in the eyes of outsiders, Tianyang Festival is just two days.

    Because the third day of the Tianyang Festival is called the later Night Festival, which only students from ten high schools of the sponsor can participate in.

    If they are not students of ten high schools, then, after today, tomorrow''s Tianyang Festival, they will have no way to participate.

    After all, when others enjoy the Tianyang Festival, the students of ten high schools are in charge of various stalls and activities. They are not so much playing as providing entertainment services for others. Even if they can play, they are playing when they are changing classes with others.

    In this way, it''s not fair for students.

    So on the third day of Tianyang Festival, it was decided to play for ten high school schools. Only tomorrow, a group of students can enjoy playing.

    Also because of this, there will be more people coming to attend the Tianyang Festival today than yesterday. The reason is very simple. If we miss today, then the Tianyang festival that belongs to them is over.

    Therefore, every session of Tianyang festival will be the most lively the next day.

    Walking on the road divided into channels, followed by Kuang San, Shi Xiang, ye Juyan, Xi Xian, Shi Zhi, five people, speechless side to and fro on the booth of Zen high school. At the same time ushered in the laughter of the surrounding students.

    "Oh! Five rivers! You''re a little late! "

    "It''s not as energetic as you. You can only take your time..."

    "It''s really hard to implement the committee members..."

    "If you know it, don''t bother me!"

    "What''s your complaint? You''re full now!"

    "Shut up! Don''t you think the person who put me in the position of commissioner is the one who has no moral integrity in your class? "

    "It''s really enviable and enviable that you are allowed to wander around with a group of beautiful and lovely girls at any time..."

    "Then hurry to find someone to marry while you are young!"

    "Hahaha..."

    Looking around at the students who come to Zen high school, one by one, they say hello to the wordless people who are walking in front. For fun, yaguya and Xixian look at each other and sigh.

    "It''s amazing to be supported by so many people, even ordinary people, who deserve to be our Lord..."

    "Yes, the host looks very popular..."

    "Hello hello. Do you really or falsely know? " One side taxi weaves a wry smile.

    "Your master will be so popular. That''s not your blessing!"

    "Huh?" Hearing Shi Zhi''s words, Shixiang is not sure why.

    "Why?..."

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three crooked crooked head, finger points on lips, red eyes squint up.

    "Because of envy and jealousy..."

    "Envy and jealousy?" Shixiang is more unknown so, with her natural degree and brain capacity. It''s really hard for her to understand all kinds of complicated situations between men and women.

    "I think what you said is the most wrong!"

    Walking in front of me, I kept saying hello to the people around me without saying a word, which surprised everyone.

    "I don''t even know who they are!"

    "Ha?..." A group of fairy girls and Shi Zhi are all shocked, and Shi Zhi is even more surprised to ask.

    "Who are they? I don''t know who they are. Are you so happy to say hello to them? "

    "When someone greets me, can''t I ignore them?" Speechless and unsavory, he glanced at Shizhi.

    "Don''t all high school students like it? Cooked or undercooked... "

    Hearing the words, the girls are speechless and choking

    It didn''t take long for the students who came to Zen high school to have fun. The simulation shop stall of "maid coffee shop" also appeared in front of a group of people. Speechless, they stopped their steps and turned to look at a group of girls.

    "Well, I will send you here. Next, you can refuel yourself..."

    "Eh ~ ~ ~" ten xiangdun when the first voice of dissatisfaction.

    "Don''t you come to entertain the guests together, sir?"

    "That''s the maid cafe..." Silent crying and laughing knocked on the forehead of Shixiang.

    "I''m afraid I''ll scare people away if you let me serve you!""This is the time for the executive committee members. After the opening ceremony, there will be basically nothing to do. You can play at will..." Shi Zhi sighed and complained.

    "Originally, I wanted you to take Qin Li and Si Si to play everywhere. As a result, Si Si went out with the village''s Miss Yu Lingyin. She didn''t know where to go. Tomorrow, there''s no need for class before and after the central Festival. It''s impossible for her to miss such a program because of her character... "

    "No, no, no..." I can''t help muttering.

    "The character in the piano in the commander mode. It''s only ghosts who will participate in this kind of "children''s" sacrifice. They are commanders... "

    "Well? What did you say?... "

    "Nothing!" Speechless hurriedly waved his hand, opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, a loud voice seemed to cover his voice.

    "Pro love"

    the sweet and greasy call echoed in the whole booth of laichan high school.

    In an instant, the silent face froze, the expression of the girls froze, a group of students came to Zen high school froze, and the air around them froze.

    At the scene, all the people turned their eyes to the sound source in the first time and looked at the culprit who shouted "dear". However, the people who appeared there made their faces dazed.

    It was a girl in a white dress, with long violet hair and a very hot figure, who was likely to be very beautiful.

    Why do you say it''s very likely to be very beautiful

    The reason is simple

    Because, on the girl''s face, a mask that covers all the parts above the nose except the mouth is worn on the girl''s face!

    At this time, the girl is also happy to the direction of speechless, waving

    So, the eyes of all the people turned to the speechless body again, the blank on the face all faded away, instead of being full of eccentricity.

    "That girl, it seems that she''s calling honey?"

    "This dear Is it the five rivers? "

    "But But isn''t there so many beautiful girls around him?... "

    "Isn''t it Another?... "

    With the sound of whispers, the eyes cast on the speechless body gradually became all kinds of strange, and soon, Tongtong became sharp.

    Obviously, in their mind, the backyard members of "Wuhe" have added another

    Speechless face suddenly blue, white, black, red, colorful almost all gathered.

    In full view of the public, he finally couldn''t help himself. He jumped to the girl wearing the mask, reached out, took the girl''s hand, then turned around and ran away

    "Abominable five rivers! Don''t try to escape! "

    "You are such a hateful guy that you have expanded your backyard members. Can''t so many lovely girls satisfy you?"

    "I knew that you should not be a member of the Executive Committee, but a coolie!"

    "You Stop for me! "

    "At least At least let me punch you! "

    "Yes! Just one punch! "

    "Stop!"

    "Chase!"

    In a storm of clamor like a crusade against the great demon king, a group of boys who came to Zen high school finally broke out completely in a wolf''s behavior of showing off members of the backyard. They left the preparations for the opening ceremony of Tianyang festival in hand, grabbed the things that could be used as weapons beside them, and chased them in groups.

    Seeing the boys coming to Zen high school roll up a smoke dragon and chase noisily forward, a group of fairy girls and Shi Zhi are dumbfounded and speechless.

    "Sir Shidao Being hunted... " Shixiang looks at the front, then panics.

    "Come on! Hurry to save the way

    "No more!"

    "Stop!"

    Yajuyan and Xixian can''t help but hold Shixiang''s slim waist, with their angry expression on their faces.

    "He deserves it!" Shizhi is not polite. "Who told him to be a philanderer all the time?"

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three shook his head and shrugged.

    "Sir, please do yourself well..."

 Chapter 1223

    In Tiangong square, the students from the other nine high schools looked at the boys who came to Zen high school. They rushed by with fierce expression. They all looked at each other one by one and put on the appearance outside the situation.

    But when all the boys who came to Zen high school rushed across the road like crabs, two heads peeped out secretly at a stall in the corner, until they confirmed that there was no boy who came to Zen high school at the scene, they all took a sigh of relief, looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    "Beautiful nine..." A silent sigh.

    "Although I know you won''t care about it, I still want to ask why do you shout love in front of so many people?"

    "Well..." Meijiu did not care about her face. She was still smiling.

    "Since it''s a nickname, of course, you have to talk about it all the time..."

    ¡°¡­ Can you change your nickname?... "

    "Of course No way! " Mei Jiu puffed up her cheeks.

    "My dear is my dear. I can''t change it into someone else!"

    "It''s just a change of address It''s not someone else

    "That won''t do!"

    ¡°¡­ Ok... " Speechless sighed again, rubbed his painful brow and heart, and then looked at the mask on Meijiu''s face, questioning.

    "But why do you wear a mask?"

    "Hee hee, how are you?" Mei Jiuyi points a finger on the mask and makes a lovely gesture.

    "Lovely, isn''t it?"

    "Lovely It''s really cute... " It''s very photogenic to watch Meijiu. Lovely and incomparable appearance, speechless scratched his cheek.

    "Is it because it''s cute?"

    "There are also reasons for this, because masks are lovely. Now it''s Tianyang Festival again. There are masks on the stall. It''s not surprising to wear a mask at this time. There are various reasons... " Mei Jiu''s expression turned to distress.

    "But the main reason is that if you don''t wear a mask, you will be recognized and buried by a large number of fans..."

    Listen to Mei Jiu. Speechless this just remembered, at present this wears the mask the young girl, is also a popular super prosperous idol singer.

    Wearing a mask alone has caused so much trouble. If you go on a date with yourself while revealing your true face

    There was a sudden cold sweat on the silent forehead.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if I''m exposed..." Mei Jiu put on a smile again and crooked her head towards speechless.

    "Just. In that case, the rare date with my dear will be interrupted by others. I don''t want to... "

    Finish saying, beautiful nine seemed to think of what kind of, clapped a hand.

    "By the way! Why don''t you put on the mask, honey? I''ll find out if there''s a match for this mask! "

    "No more!" Speechless hurriedly pulled back Meijiu who was going to rush out.

    "Although it can reduce a lot of troubles, I''m not a celebrity, as long as you pay attention. Don''t expose it. Once it is exposed, the trouble is small. What kind of scandal is the worst thing. "

    "Well, then..." Mei Jiu purses her lips with regret. She looks really disappointed that she can''t wear the matching mask with Wu Yan.

    However, pretty soon, nine again hit the spirit, is very happy to embrace the silent arm, tightly adhere to his body.

    "In that case. Let''s seize the time and enjoy the Tianyang Festival! "

    Seeing the smiling face of Meijiu, she looked very happy. She couldn''t help laughing, but also shushed.

    "Remember when we first met. At that time, you attacked me directly in the first time when you saw me, and you were disgusted with men to the extreme... "

    Recalling the scene of the first meeting with Meijiu, he shrugged wordlessly.

    "I didn''t expect that now, it''s so sticky. It''s a little strange..."

    "Yes..." Mei Jiu''s smile also slowly converged, and she said in a trance: "at that time, if I could also perceive my dear''s kindness to me, my dear inner gentleness, how nice it would be..."

    Through the eyes of the mask, Meijiu looks speechless. Meijiu''s head is lowered a little apologetically.

    "At that time, I was really sorry..."

    "I didn''t mean to blame you..." Looking at Meijiu, she lowered her head and reached out to touch the soft violet hair.

    "At that time, Meijiu was a wayward child, but now she has grown up, so it can be forgiven for the wayward things she did when she was a child..."Feeling the gentle touch of the warm big hand on her head, Mei Jiu closed her eyes and smiled like a flower.

    Of course, Mei Jiu knows what the meaning of wordless "willfulness" is, and what the meaning of "growing up" is. Therefore, her gratitude to wordless is growing gradually, which makes her hand holding wordless arm tighter and tighter, and her head is placed on wordless shoulder.

    "I found it!"

    Just when they entered the rare warm scene, a big scream suddenly sounded from the front, attracting their attention.

    Then, speechless and beautiful nine people saw that a group of boys who came to Zen high school appeared on the other side of the street

    "Come on?!" Speechless that gentle expression instant all collapsed, turned to want to cry no tears.

    Meijiu is also a step backward with lingering fear, but this sudden step back, the wordless man who is tightly holding his arm by Meijiu is suddenly pulled to his side, and his body loses its balance.

    "Wow!"

    "Ah!"

    Meijiu only feels that there is a weight on her body, and her overburdened body is simply backward. From the perspective of outsiders, it''s like wordless pushing Meijiu down. They keep holding each other in the posture of "bang" and fall to the ground.

    "Beauty Beautiful nine! " At the critical moment, she went back to her mind without any words and put her hand behind the head of Meijiu, so that she could not even crack the back of her head on the ground. Looking at Meijiu under her, she asked in some panic.

    "You Are you ok? "

    "Well Beauty nine is also looking at the pressure on their own body speechless, cheeks red, but was wriggling up.

    "But honey, it''s the main street. If you want to do anything, you should do it in a place where no one is..."

    "I didn''t want to do anything! I can''t do anything! You brought me down! "

    Speechless as if unable to look back on the general cover a face, immediately stood up, pulled up the hands of the United States nine, just want to pull up the United States nine, beside, that just from the beginning of the strange into the silence of the crowd, a sharp voice, spread into the ears of all people.

    "Then That''s Beauty My Lord

    "Nine beauties..." In the crowd, everyone was stunned for a moment. When they remembered who the name of "beautiful nine" was, their eyes suddenly widened.

    At the same time, the speechless voice was finally found. The mask, which originally covered the beauty of nine, had no idea when it fell on the ground

    "Eh?" It seems that it is only until now that Meijiu has discovered that her mask has fallen. She gives a small exclamation, that is, this exclamation, which wakes up the people who have left collectively.

    In an instant, the whole scene, boiling

    "Beautiful nine! It''s really beautiful! The night is beautiful! "

    "Eh? Is she herself?! "

    "Really? I''m a big fan of her! "

    "Really! Absolutely true! Yesterday she was shown on every TV station! I see it all! "

    "And I''m still wearing the uniform of Longdan Temple women''s college. I can''t be wrong!"

    "What a beautiful nine..."

    Soon, the scene of the noise all over the corner, noisy up.

    The speechless one who yells bad in his heart immediately picks up the mask on one side and puts it on his face.

    At least, don''t let others see what you look like

    With this idea of crying and no tears, wordless directly took up the hands of Meijiu, who was still in a trance, and simply hugged Meijiu''s shoulders and legs, in the form of a standard princess''s hugging, she ran away like death

    "Ah! Don''t run! "

    This time, not only the boys who come to Zen high school, but almost all the students in high school have joined in the catch-up team

    "Ah! dear! How handsome! "

    Watching wordless holding himself and running away in the pursuit of a group of fans, Mei Jiu encircles his neck and screams excitedly.

    The silent wail of sorrow resounds through the whole Tiangong square

    "Don''t call me darling in front of so many people!"

 Chapter 1224

    "It''s terrible..."

    Watching the news of today''s Tianyang Festival, which was broadcast on TV, holding Meijiu in his arms and running after a group of crazy fans, the remote control in wordless hands fell on the floor as if it had lost its soul.

    "The world is so terrible..."

    "Oh ~ ~"

    on the other hand, the two sisters, yegiya and Xi Xian, watched the news broadcast on TV and made a continuous exclamation.

    "Host on TV? Famous? It''s worthy of being my master... "

    "Sure, it would be more perfect without a mask..."

    "It''s a good thing to wear a mask, or our house will be flooded by people now!" There is no sign of madness.

    "I have not revealed my true identity. I have to say it''s a great fortune in my misfortune. I don''t know if there will be any problems in the United States and Kowloon..."

    "Worry, Xi Xian has the same worry..." Xi Xian''s expression does bring a little worry, and his eyes are on the speechless body.

    "Master, Xi Xian wants to make a phone call to Mei Jiu..."

    "You call me nine?" Speechless Zheng Zheng, surprised at Xi Xian.

    "Are you and Mei Jiu familiar with this?"

    "That''s not the case!"

    Xi Xian hasn''t opened his mouth yet. On the other hand, ye Juyan refutes first, and his face is full of discontent.

    "The phone number was put into us by the woman, not just Xi Xian. I, Shixiang, kuangsan, Sishi and even Shizhi have them. If you have any free time, you can call her and ask her to come out for tea or something... "

    Speechless mouth angle slightly drew.

    It seems that this beauty nine is really going to eat both men and women

    "That''s good..." With a wry smile, he shook his head and said to Xi Xian without any words: "then Xi Xian, you can call and ask about Mei Jiu''s situation..."

    "Answer, understand..."

    Xi Xian doesn''t have any nonsense either. He goes out of the hall and calls Mei Jiu in the corridor

    Until Xi Xian comes out of the hall. Speechless again put their eyes on the TV. I don''t know how many times I have replayed this event. I am filled with sadness and indignation.

    "I hate these journalists most. They dig up other people''s rights all day. Don''t you know that other people have difficulties?"

    "Is it?" Compared with the appearance of wordless grief and indignation. Yeuguya''s face is more interested.

    "I think so. I should have been on TV last time. Let all the people pay a good visit to the magic power of our hurricane eight dance... "

    "That''s why I said that the second girl in the middle school couldn''t be provoked..." Speechless and powerless, he shrugged his shoulders and put his hands on the small face of yakuya. Unconsciously stroked.

    "I hope that this scandal will not be exaggerated and become a scandal to embarrass the United States and Kowloon..."

    "Oh ~" under the caress of wordless and unconscious, yakuya''s cheek blushed, perhaps itched, and let out a little groan to wake wordless from the state of shaking his mind.

    Feel the smooth and tender skin of yajuya, and look at yajuya''s crimson and seductive appearance. The wordless heart starts to stir.

    For tomorrow''s night sacrifice after Tianyang Festival, Shizhi worked late with her classmates. She just called back and told herself that she would not come back this evening.

    And Shixiang and Kuang are also pulled by Shizhi to do coolie. Likewise, they will not come back tonight.

    Si Si followed Ling Yin all day today to go to Tianyang sacrifice, and then was taken to live with her for one night. Qin Li also plans to work in latatosk for all night while Shi Zhi is not home.

    That is to say, in today''s Wuhe family, there are only three sisters, Wuyan and Bawu!

    That is to say, no matter what he did to yakuya tonight, no one bothered him!

    That is to say, even if he directly pushes down the lovely fairy girl in front of him, it will be OK!

    That is to say, now is the best time to push down!

    Thinking of this, the desire in wordless heart became more and more strong, and also ignited a lot of fire, which made him a little unbearable.

    Licked the dry lips a little bit, the wordless eyes moved down involuntarily, and looked at the slightly raised round and full in front of the delicate delicate body of yeguya. Almost without even thinking about it or hesitating for a moment, he stretched out his hand from behind yeguya, went through yeguya''s armpit, grabbed the soft pair and rubbed them.

    The soft and elastic touch is transmitted in the wordless nerve instantly, which makes the wordless expression become comfortable at once, and wantonly knead the comfort just mastered by one hand, and let it change its shape according to its own actions

    "Ah -" and yaguya, who was attacked by wordless wolf''s claws, made a short exclamation. He looked down at his chest and saw the scene of his important part changing shape under the ceaseless rubbing of wordless wolf''s claws. His white pretty face turned red in a short second, even his ears turned red."Color Wolf master Red face, yaguya murmured, lowered his head, buried his face in Liu Hai, and there was no more voice. Only the red and transparent ear root constantly showed yaguya''s inner emotion, and he could hear yaguya''s gasp.

    See, speechless hand can not help but more hard up.

    "Woo ~ ~" it''s like an electric shock that excites yaguya. Finally, there''s no way to hold his breath

    This makes speechless even more unable to hold, extends the head to also go over, an ear lobe that holds yaguya.

    "Ah..." Yierju''s body trembled, and his strength seemed to be drained. He became paralyzed, and his face became confused. He let no words do anything to her.

    With the passage of time, whether it is Yakushi or speechless, breathing is becoming more and more urgent

    "Yegunya..."

    "Master..."

    Two people''s line of sight in a moment, followed by tacit close the eyes, the distance between the lips is also gradually approaching

    Just as they were about to lose control of each other, there was no fluctuation, but they felt a thrilling voice echoing into their ears.

    "Question, what are you doing?"

    Continuously drawing close to the silent distance, yajuya''s action is severely stuck on the spot, and his face is stiff.

    Xi Xian walked to the two men''s body without expression, and stared at their frozen appearance and wordless hands rubbing yajuya''s full arrow, with a slight jump in the corner of their eyes.

    "Indignation, I didn''t expect that yaguya ran away while Xixian was doing business, which needs to be condemned..."

    "Xi Xi Xian Yegungya''s face was as red as the fire, and steam came out of his head, stuttering and explaining.

    "Here This is a misunderstanding... "

    "It''s a misunderstanding" yaguya just wanted to break away from the wordless hand and stood up. Who knows, he was suddenly pulled into his arms by wordless, tightly held in his arms, and the movements on his hands began again.

    "No..."

    Yajuya can only make a little protest in time, but he is ignored by wordless. He looks up at the stunned Xi Xian and coughs wordless.

    "What''s the matter with Mei Jiu?"

    "The answer is that there is nothing to do. It has been perfunctory..." The answer of Xi Xian''s subconscious.

    "That''s good..." Speechless relieved a breath, immediately giggled, suddenly stretched out his other hand, and pulled the Xi string into his arms. He could not help but grasp the fullness and roundness of the biyajuya arrow, left and right, and move at the same time

    "MMM"

    "ah! Wu ~ ~ "

    at the same time, the two fairy maidens gave out a gasp, one of which was blocked back by wordless when it was half done.

    Catch the small tongues of Xi Xian and intertwine with each other. After a while, speechless, they let go of Xi Xian''s lips. Looking at the confused expression of the eight dancing sisters, they continued to move on while speaking softly.

    "Today, it''s time to finish what we didn''t finish before..."

    Hearing this, the eight dancing sisters, who have been fully taught by the "special training film", turned red.

    "And That is to say... "

    "I''m afraid. Will the master take us into the adult world?"

    "That''s right..."

    Speechless took a deep breath, no longer bear the impulse of the mind, a turn over, will two fairy girls pressed under the body, two hands also in the two fairy girls smooth thigh gently touched, then up to touch

    I don''t know how long it''s been. In the hall of Wuhe family, two humors with a little pain reverberate and make use of the long night in the ripples

    Tonight, I am doomed to sleep

 Chapter 1225

    Tiangong City, "ast" garrison base is located in

    In one of the more luxurious rooms in the "ast" settlement, Wisconsin looked at a document in his hand, and the more he looked at it, the stronger the smile on his face, as if it were something good.

    Only Elaine, who was standing behind Wisconsin and holding a folder in her hand, knew that the document Wisconsin was looking at, let alone what a good thing, could not be said to be the worst thing.

    As a result, looking at Wisconsin''s deeper and deeper smile, Elaine''s expression became more and more dissatisfied.

    "Aren''t you going to do something? Ike Ailian frowned tightly. All the complaints were rare in her tone.

    "It''s clear that those stupid board of directors are going to climb up on you, and you look so happy..."

    "Well, no matter what it is, I''ll be happy if it''s interesting..." Wescot waved innocently and threw the paper on the table.

    "At the beginning, in the period when we just created DEM, they were all reptiles who could only say nice things to me, but now they know how to use the destruction of branch companies and the use of magicians and" display devices "to find my troubles. Isn''t it much more interesting than the period when we only used to talk?"

    "Ike!" Elaine''s voice began to rise.

    "Do you understand your present situation? In this case, it''s very likely that the guys on the board will use this time as an excuse. It''s possible to ask for your dismissal! "

    Wescott is the executive director of "DEM" and the highest position in "DEM"!

    Although there are board of directors and other directors in "DEM", but "DEM" was completely established by Wisconsin himself, and its status is naturally the highest.

    It''s a pity that Wescott always thinks about things from his own point of view. In order to satisfy his own interests, Wescott even sacrifices some interests in "DEM"!

    For example, on the elves'' response. Wescott, though clinging to the power of the elves. But in this way, you can kill the spirit and get the "Spirit Crystal" to achieve the goal.

    But Wescott wanted to put the elves into a desperate situation more than to take the "Spirit Crystal". In reverse. Then let people kill the reversed spirit!

    Do so. It''s not because the spirit in the reverse state can show the "Spirit Crystal", nor because the possibility of taking the "Spirit Crystal" from the spirit in the reverse state can improve, but simply because. That''s what Wisconsin wanted to do.

    Because, in doing so, Wisconsin will feel very happy!

    As long as he can satisfy his fun, Wescott doesn''t care what will become of "DEM"!

    It''s also because there are many directors on the board of directors of "DEM" who don''t like what Wescott did. In addition, many people on the board of directors of "DEM" have coveted the status of Wescott. It''s no surprise that Wescott stepped down on the chance.

    Westcott didn''t care much about it, but when Elaine knew about it, she let Westcott stay here and live in the "ast" camp.

    It''s not that Eileen is afraid of the directors of the board of directors. Based on the abilities of Wisconsin and Eileen, what those directors have done is not enough. Eileen has more than one way to stop those directors.

    The reason why we stay here with Wisconsin is just to be more careful and prepare more time

    After all, Ailian is not the strongest in the world now

    Thinking of this, Ailian pursed her lips and sighed.

    "I shouldn''t have given the board the right to fire you..."

    "That would be too boring!" Wescott replied in this way, which Aileen already knew, but still had some helplessness.

    "What should I do now? Do you really go back to this department as urged by the documents? "

    "I''d love to go back and see what they''re going to do..." Wescott shrugged, then smiled strangely.

    "But now, it seems more interesting to stay here..."

    Smell speech, AI Lian puckered up eyebrow, did not know what thought, hesitated for a while, speak softly.

    "Is it because of the child? The origami one called kite

    Hearing Elaine''s words, Wisconsin''s smile grew stronger.

    "I didn''t expect that someone in" ast "was in the same class with those students..."

    "Ast" is an army of elves. Like "DEM", it advocates killing elves that will bring space shock damage!As a matter of fact, there are people in "ast" who often deal with elves. Even if the elves hide the wave response, they will be caught more or less.

    However, in such a case, "ast" has not been to those elves!

    Is it because the other side doesn''t have a psychic response

    Definitely not!

    The only possibility is that the origami of kite didn''t report its identity judgment to the top of "ast"!

    "It seems that this" ast "called kite origami has something to do with those elves..." Elaine made such a judgment that she glanced at Wisconsin.

    "So, Ike, are you interested in the origami called kite?"

    "There are also reasons for this. No matter what, there is no harm in observing it..." Wescott''s mouth was slightly raised and he looked at Ailian.

    "What about the investigation?"

    "Although the instruments in" ast "are relatively low-end, it''s slow down a lot, but because iris origami is still an" ast "person, so it''s not very troublesome to investigate..."

    Elaine took several documents directly from the folder in her hand and handed them to Wisconsin.

    "I did find some interesting things..."

    "Oh?..." Wescott looked at the document in his hand and then picked his eyebrow.

    "Parents die in the hands of elves? So I hate elves very much? " This time, Wisconsin was a little surprised.

    "In that case, why do they disguise themselves to protect the elves?"

    "Sure..." Elaine nodded.

    "If I really hate the elves, it''s impossible for kite not to investigate those classmates who are very similar to the elves and all of them have gathered together. Moreover, it''s quite possible that she has already known their elves'' identity, but she hasn''t reported this to ast all the time. It''s abnormal..."

    "People''s heart, sometimes it''s very complicated, it''s hard to understand..." Wisconsin shook his head and looked at one of the messages on the document.

    "Five years ago, in the fire caused by the elves, did both parents die? Isn''t it an "escape"

    "Yes..." AI Lian''s expressionless answer.

    "In response to this incident, I also launched some investigations, and then found that it was recorded in the confidential database of ''DEM''. At that time, a complex number of wave responses were detected on site and an image was also captured!"

    A digital camera like instrument appeared in Ailian''s hand. She pressed it several times, handed it to Wisconsin, and let Wisconsin''s vision sweep towards the instrument.

    On the screen of the instrument is one corner of Tiangong city in the fire.

    Above, an origami scene of kite''s parents being killed by a fire from the sky is played on the screen.

    "This is an image from an abandoned satellite!"

    "Because the dead couple were an ordinary couple, the image should have been eliminated as useless information, but the branch company was destroyed, and the image was inadvertently found in the data brought out," Elaine said to Wisconsin

    Speaking of this, Ailian eyes slightly fluctuated, reached out, and pressed on the instrument again.

    "Then I found this thing..."

    With Elaine''s operation, the scene on the screen was pulled away, and Wisconsin saw a figure, waved a fire beam, and killed the origami parents of kite!

    When he saw the true face of the figure, Wisconsin was shocked, and then he laughed loudly.

    "Ah ha ha ha! This is so interesting! How interesting! "

    Wescott laughed wildly, laughing and talking to Elaine.

    "Arrange an origami of kite to meet me!"

 Chapter 1226

    When yuan yiorigami opened her eyes, she found that she was standing alone on the street illuminated by the sunset

    Here

    Looking around, kite frowned tightly with an origami, his eyes full of confusion.

    It''s not that kite origami doesn''t know where the street is. Although the street in front of her is very strange, kite origami still recognizes it at a glance.

    Here is the only way to her childhood home!

    But it''s just because of this that kite feels at a loss.

    After all, her home when she was a child had been incinerated in the fire five years ago!

    Including the street in front of me

    The cold eyes constantly scan the surrounding area. The kite is looking at the scene on the street. There are passers-by, students after school, and some small animals running happily with their feet scattered. It''s a peaceful scene.

    While kite stands in the middle of the street, people and animals who walk around ignore her completely, as if they don''t see her. Even some people walk through her!

    It''s like an origami of kite. The whole person is transparent!

    Looking at the strange phenomenon that happened to her without expression, kite immediately made a judgment on the origami.

    "Dream Do you

    At this time, a familiar figure was printed into the eyes of an origami of kite.

    It was a short white hair with blue eyes. There are only lovely little girls around the age of eleven or two.

    On the street full of pedestrians, she looks so attractive. It''s not hard to imagine that she will look good when she grows up

    Seeing this little girl, kite''s eyes on origami can no longer leave her.

    The lovely little girl in front of me is an origami of kite when I was a child!

    "When I was a child Own... " Yuan yiorigami looked at her as a child.

    When I was a kid

    The streets of childhood

    And the scenery when I was a child

    "Don''t you..." For a moment, an origami of kite flashed a guess about the content of her dream.

    This guess, in an instant, made kite''s pretty face of origami ''Shua'', completely turned into a pale.

    "What are you doing!" Without thinking, an origami of kite shrieked at her childhood.

    "Hurry up! If we don''t hurry up... "

    The sharp scream of kite''s origami was not over, but suddenly. In the field of vision. All is covered by a hot red fire!

    "Ah..." The sudden bright red light made kite close her eyes, but she was not surprised by the appearance of the red fire, but seemed to have known it would appear. His face became more pale. And desperate to open their own eyes stimulated by strong light.

    Then. The scenery presented in front of the origami of kite has changed

    The streets are still there, the pedestrians are still there. When I was a child, I was also there.

    But the original peaceful scene disappeared without trace!

    Instead, it''s hellish

    Red!

    It''s red!

    Hot and hot red!

    Familiar street into a sea of red fire!

    The houses, pedestrian streets, trees, flowers, buildings and so on arranged along the road, all the things that can support the burning, are all swallowed by the fire without exception!

    In front of all, has been completely into the sea of fire!

    The fire is burning fiercely, and it spreads rapidly in the roar of burning!

    Around, pedestrians one by one issued a panic scream, panic began to escape, confused footsteps mixed with the explosion of some dangerous goods echoed in the fire.

    Yuan yiorigami gawks at everything in front of her eyes, and her face is as white as paper.

    Before long, all the pedestrians around have disappeared, and what remains in the origami vision of kite is only the streets that are in the fire like hell, and a small figure

    It''s my childhood self!

    At this time, origami also stared at all this, opened its eyes, did not run away aimlessly like the rest of the pedestrians, did not take the children and the old people to take refuge like those calm people, but threw all the things in hand to the ground, to the center of the sea of fire, ran past!

    In a secluded way, the origami of kite can still hear the words from her mouth before she ran into the fire when she was a child

    "Dad! Mom! "

    That''s right!

    Yuan yiorigami''s parents are still at home!

    Still in the fire!

    Mingming is just a child. Even if she arrives at the scene, she can''t help. She may drag her back. Even her parents may have taken refuge, but origami still ran into the fire to find her father and mother!Seeing this scene, an origami of kite also reflects. Now she is pale, hysterical and like a small origami, she runs to the fire and home in her memory.

    However, when kite came to her childhood home with an origami, the scene that appeared in front of her was the worst nightmare and the most desperate scene she wanted to remember in her life

    Home in memory, like other buildings, is covered with bright red flames

    When I was a child, I rushed to my home in the fire

    And in front of myself when I was running, my father held my mother''s shoulder and stood in the center of the fire

    In the sky, there is a fire bundle containing terrorist power, mercilessly to the position of the origami parents of the kite, falling

    "No!!!" A desperate origami of kite uttered a plaintive cry and ran forward to try to save her parents.

    Unfortunately, no matter how kite origami runs, the distance between them is not half close.

    Soon, the beam of fire fell

    "Bang!!!"

    The strong shock wave started, blowing the body of the origami that ran towards the parents easily, hitting the cement wall not far away, screaming bitterly.

    But little origami didn''t pay attention to the pain of her body, and kite didn''t pay attention to the strong wind that hit her in front of her. Two young girls, a big girl and a small girl, all moved their eyes to where their parents were.

    However, the original figure there has disappeared

    There''s only one crater like a meteorite, where there''s smoke

    Lying in it is the memory of the father and mother''s remains

    "Ah Ah Ah, ah, ah!!! "

    Looking at the parents who lost their lives lying in the pit, the kite made a desperate hiss, her pupils were lax, she raised her head sharply, and looked at the source of the fire bundle that had just burst out.

    Then, an origami of kite saw

    In the half air surrounded by flames, a figure is floating there quietly, bathed in the sea of fire, like looking at the burning street and the world in the sea of fire. Look at that figure, it should be an adult

    At the moment of seeing the figure, the kite was black in front of an origami, and her body was shaking. Her fist was tight enough to bleed. Looking at the figure suspended in the fire, she made a shrill cry full of curse and resentment like a fierce ghost.

    "Kill you!!!"

    As this sentence rings, kite rushes past with an origami

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah ah ah!!!"

    In the quiet space, the kite opened her eyes with an origami and sat up with a crazy neighing sound.

    "Whoo Whoo Ha The breath is very fast, and the chest is also constantly fluctuating. The whole body of kite origami has been soaked by sweat, and there is no blood on her face, and her eyes are also fluctuating with fear that is hard to hold back.

    She propped up and took a deep breath. A origami of kite forced her panic down. After calming down, she found that she was lying on the bed in her room at home

    Covering her forehead, kite recollects the scene in her dream and bites her lips.

    "What a Annoying dreams... "

    The mouth said so, but in the origami heart of kite, there is no conflict with her dream.

    Although I don''t want to recall it or mention it again, after this long lost dream, at least one thing is affirmed by kite origami.

    If the content of the dream is really something that you have been through, then the person who killed his parents should not be in wuhejin!

    In the impression, the figure who wields the fire and kills his parents is obviously an adult!

    And five years ago, how big was the five river piano

    I had a disgusting dream and thought of disgusting things, but at least, an origami of kite also came to the conclusion that the truth is not

    "Hum Hum

    Suddenly, the mobile phone on the head of kite''s origami bed vibrated, making kite''s origami frown and reach out to pick up the phone.

    "Hello, origami..."

    In the mobile phone, the voice of Liaozi in the lower part of the day came into the ear of an origami of kite.

    "Come here now!"

    Smell speech, kite an origami stunned

 Chapter 1227

    (seeing the update in advance, I believe friends should guess the reason, yes, there is no power again, and it''s midnight...)

    (I don''t want to post any more thoughts, I''m desperate for the power generation Bureau, the update of convention in advance, and then I go back to sleep... [tragedy]...)

    Tiangong City, the base of "ast" garrison

    "Didn''t you come here as soon as possible? How can I drag it to the present?! "

    In the campsite, wearing work pants and black vest, with a writing board under his arm and a pen in his other hand, Liaozi, a porter like foreman in the lower part of the day, showed his roaring skills to the kite origami standing in front of him.

    If it wasn''t for Liaozi, I''m afraid that at this time, kite''s origami face would be covered with saliva.

    Kite a origami slightly down the eyes, is very calm back to such a sentence.

    "It''s time to get off work, it''s late at night, the space earthquake alarm hasn''t been released, the spirit hasn''t appeared, and I haven''t done anything wrong. There''s no need to worry about meeting someone else..."

    Suddenly, Liaozi was in a hurry.

    "That''s the way to say it, but you have to see who you want to meet!" Liaozi rubs his eyebrows and heart like a headache.

    "What a I don''t know why the executive director of "DEM" wants to meet you... "

    "That''s what I want to know..." Yuan yiorigami raised his head and looked at Liaozi in the lower part of the sun indifferently.

    "What did the executive director of ''DEM'' look for me for?..."

    "You ask me, I don''t know..." Liaozi frowned at the lower part of the day and stared at the expressionless face of an origami of kite.

    "Speaking of the meeting with the executive director of ''DEM'' yesterday, he seems to pay close attention to your appearance..."

    "Yesterday..." Kite immediately lowered his head in an origami. It''s been a long time.

    It''s true that last night when he met Wisconsin, Wisconsin was very interested in the origami class photo of kite, and even left everyone in the room in full view. Ran to the front of kite origami and had a strange conversation with kite origami.

    At first, yuan yiorigami thought that it was only that Wescott had been in high position for a long time. He had a little interest in the large celebration of Tianyang Festival, but now think about it. Yuan yiorigami felt that something was wrong.

    After all, Wisconsin asked about the photos before mentioning the Tianyang sacrifice.

    Is there anyone in my class that Wescott cares about

    Think about it. The figures of those people flash in kite''s origami''s mind and his eyes squint.

    The branch of ''DEM'' was burnt down by fire

    The spirit who can control the fire is also in the origami class of kite

    Yuan yiorigami suspects that Wescott actually knows who is responsible for the destruction of his branch company

    It''s even possible to know the existence of the company that destroyed his branch, not only elves, but also her class!

    If so. Well, this meeting should have something to do with that person

    Standing in front of the origami of kite, Liaozi at the lower part of the sun looked at the way that the origami of kite lowered his head and groped his chin.

    "It seems that you have some ideas about the executive director''s purpose for you..."

    "Not sure..." Origami did not directly boast Haikou, but said in this way: "but, a little clue..."

    "So..." Liaozi nodded his head at the bottom of the day, and immediately turned his voice around. He smiled and patted kite on the shoulder of an origami.

    "Don''t think too much. Maybe people are interested in your ability. If they want you to join DEM, they don''t have to... "

    "Join ''DEM''?" Kite a origami slightly a Zheng, once again lowered his head, whispered up.

    "In that case, is it possible to defeat the elves?"

    "Ha?..." The trill of kite origami is very light. But the lower part of the day Liaozi still heard it. He pouted and sighed.

    "It''s impossible to say no. after all, the ''CR unit'' performance of ''DEM'' is better than that of ''ast'' by more than one level. It''s true that before it disappeared, it was also a ''DEM'' person. You know her strength..." Liaozi glanced at the kite in an origami.

    "However, the more high-performance" CR unit "is, the higher the technical requirements for operating" CR unit ". I believe in your technology, but I''m not sure if you can reach the real level..."

    Speaking of this, Liaozi looks around stealthily in the lower part of the day and leans over to the origami ear of kite.

    "In addition, although ''DEM'' has a lot of energy, the people in it are not good things. Behind the scenes, they have done a lot of things. If they really invite you to ''DEM'', you have to think about it clearly. Don''t be fooled easily..."

    Yuan yiorigami was silent. After a long time, he nodded his head to make Liaozi at the bottom of the day happy.Obviously, regardless of other reasons, Liaozi doesn''t want to add "DEM" to the origami of kite!

    With an origami of kite, he went through the passage and came to the door of Wisconsin''s room. Liaozi knocked at the door at the bottom of the day.

    Before long, the door opened gently, and Ailian, dressed in ol, stood at the door. She first looked at the kite, then at the lower part of the sun.

    "Please..."

    "No, it''s just a small thing..." In the lower part of the day, Liaozi is rarely modest.

    "If there is anything else you can do for me, please let me know!"

    "Yes..." Elaine nodded politely, got out of the way and said to kite, "Ike has been waiting for you for a long time, please come in..."

    A origami of kite cast her eyes on Liaozi in the lower part of the day. After Liaozi in the lower part of the day nodded her head, she looked back at Ailian and walked into the room.

    It must be said that this is indeed a rather luxurious room.

    The floor area alone is comparable to that of ordinary people''s houses, which is vast.

    In the middle of the vast room, Wisconsin sat on a sofa with exquisite workmanship, or even luxury, and looked at the origami of kite with a smile on his face, which made the pace of origami of kite a tiny meal, and the heart rate also accelerated abruptly.

    Mingming''s smile on Wescott''s face is very friendly, but I don''t know why. Looking at the smile on his face, kite origami seems to be able to see a black malicious surge on it, which makes her skin a little cold.

    Yuan yiorigami can say for sure that Wisconsin is the type she can''t like in any way

    Wescott seemed to notice a little reaction of kite and origami, and he could not help but smile and wry smile.

    "It was really said by that one. My first impression seemed really bad..."

    In his mouth, Wescott''s face didn''t care half. He opened his hands to the kite in an origami, just like hugging, and hooked his mouth.

    "I''m really sorry to ask you to come here in a hurry, Miss kite, but I do have something to talk with you. Please forgive me for any offence..."

    "Nothing..." Even though the origami character of kite is cold, there will be some politeness. Lower your head. The origami of kite is a little respectful and a little distant.

    "Then, what can I do for you?"

    "Since Miss kite asked, let''s go straight to the point!" Wescott smiled and pointed.

    On one side, Ailian immediately took out an instrument and, like a projector, threw an image onto the wall.

    Looking at the content on the image, kite''s eyes are set in origami.

    That is the silent image!

    "Sure enough..." Kite an origami can not help but speak out their own voice.

    "Did he destroy the branch of ''DEM''?"

    "Oh?..." Westcott was stunned. He did not think that the first sentence of the image was like this. He shrugged his shoulders and cast his eyes on kite origami.

    "That''s a fact, but miss kite I, you really know that the real identity of Wuhe Shidao is the matter of elves..."

    The kite breathed in an origami and couldn''t speak at once.

    "Well, although I''m also a little curious about the reason why Miss kite I didn''t report her findings to the upper class, even though she is clearly an" ast "person..." Wescot collapsed and leaned back on the back of the sofa.

    "But this is Miss yuan I''s own business, and it''s also the internal affairs of ''ast''. I don''t want to interfere..."

    When she heard this, kite took a sigh of relief from the origami, but Wescott''s next words made her heart mention again.

    "Since Miss kite one knows that Wuhe Shidao is a spirit, you should know the identity of ten swordsmen at night, three Shiqi maniacs, eight yajuya dancers and eight Xixian dancers."

 Chapter 1228

    (Fourth...)

    (drowsy wake up by the heat, and then drowsy realize that there is no power, drowsy climb to the Internet bar to update, we are powerless. For the sake of such a frugal, friends, please support... [tears]...)

    as Wisconsin read out the names of each person, kite''s origami heart gradually becomes restless.

    Now, an origami of kite can be sure that Wisconsin must know the identity of the elves in her class!

    But since that''s the case, why didn''t Wisconsin launch a killing operation

    It is clear that "DEM" is also an organization that advocates killing elves, isn''t it

    Although a certain army of each country is responsible for the handling of space earthquakes and the response to elves, these elves'' armies are only ahead in number compared with "DEM", some of them can''t even lead in number.

    In addition to the special nature and status of "DEM", there are not a few examples of which country''s Elven troops ask for help from "DEM" or "DEM" gets involved in matters concerning elves.

    Now, the identity of the elves has not only been mastered, but also the location. Why not send someone to kill the elves

    What''s more, now, among those elves, there are those who have destroyed their branches

    Kite was puzzled by the origami, and wondered what Wisconsin meant. At present, she simply confessed.

    "Yes!" Kite nodded heavily in an origami.

    "I know that the night Sabre God Shixiang, Shiqi Kuang San, Bawu yajuya, Bawu Xixian and Wuhe Shidao are all elves!"

    "Oh?..." Wescott stared at the expressionless kite''s origami and smiled abruptly.

    When a origami of kite thought that Wescott would ask why he didn''t report it to the top of "ast", Wescott asked such a question.

    "In that case. Then, when your parents die in the hands of elves, and you hate elves so much, why can you still live an ordinary high school life with them peacefully?... "

    "You..." Kite raised her head violently in an origami, and her eyes shone like electricity on Wisconsin.

    "You investigate me?!"

    "Just to have a better conversation with Miss kite one..." Facing the question of origami of kite. Wisconsin''s face didn''t even change, but admitted it.

    "Besides, it seems that it''s not hard to find out..."

    Kite took a deep breath in origami. This time, there is no more respect for Wescott.

    As Liaozi said at the bottom of the day. Everyone in "DEM" is not a good thing!

    However, Wisconsin''s next words made kite''s cold heart tremble.

    "Ah, Miss kite one..." The line of sight is opposite to the indifferent eyes of an origami of kite. Wescott''s mouth was in an arc.

    "Do you want to know who killed your parents?"

    The heart is like being hit by a heavy hammer. The origami of kite trembles all over, and her eyes suddenly become sharp, even her voice is hoarse.

    "You Do you know... "

    Wisconsin''s mysterious smile, meanwhile. One side of Ailian immediately switched the instrument in her hand to a channel, and the projection on the wall began to play an image

    The image quality is not good, or even very poor, the resolution is rough, the location of shooting is also very fuzzy, and it is not taken from the beginning, but in the middle, and intermittent.

    The first scene is the Tiangong City shrouded in fire

    Then the image switches to a corner. There are some figures in it

    Looking at the figure in the image, the pupils of an origami of kite instantly enlarge.

    "Dad Mom

    Yes, the figure in the image is the origami parents of kite!

    However, before long, the human figure was hit into the ground by a fire from the sky. Together with the ground, a deep hole was bombed out!

    With a tight fist, kite''s breathing became a little short.

    The pain of watching his parents die again in front of him is absolutely intense.

    But that''s not the only reason why kite''s origami breath became rapid.

    Another reason is that, in the image, in the middle of the air, there is a blur of black

    Just now, it''s the fuzzy black shadow that waves a fire bundle and kills the origami parents of kite!

    This is the end of the image, but it is far from the end of the matter. Ailian operates the instrument in her hand, presses a key, and the part of the blurred shadow suddenly zooms in.

    Soon, the true face of the black shadow was exposed in the eyes of an origami of kiteKite an origami, is finally in the search for enemies of five years, the first time to see clearly the face of the person they hate!

    Looking at the face on the image, iris''s origami pupil suddenly shrinks to the size of a needle tip, and her look becomes dull.

    Black clothes, black hair, red pupils

    That face, an origami of kite can be seen almost every day!

    And at the nearest distance!

    In my own class!

    Staring at the face, yuan yiorigami can''t help but step back. In her eyes, there is a violent wave. She murmurs the name of the enemy who killed her parents in a way that is almost dreamy.

    "Five rivers The way of scholars

    Yes, in the image, the murderer who killed yuan yiorigami''s parents is speechless!

    "He It''s him The beautiful beautiful face of kite origami twisted at an unimaginable speed. In a twinkling of an eye, the hard and unforgettable resentment appeared on her face.

    "So It''s you

    Without even thinking about it, kite turned around and rushed to the door!

    Ailian seems to have expected the action of kite origami. She is slightly on one side of her body, standing in front of kite origami. With her hand pressed, kite origami suddenly feels her body sink, as if her shoulder has been hit on a mountain. The sound of "bang" falls on the ground.

    "What are you doing!" Kite an origami glared at Ai Lian, desperately struggling to get up.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Don''t waste your energy..." Ailian looks cold, glancing at the origami of kite.

    "My precision of" ter day store "is the strongest of all magicians. Even if you are equipped with" CR unit ", there is no possibility to break away..."

    "Let go of me!" The origami of kite couldn''t hear anything, but only knew the struggle, which made Ailian frown and Wisconsin sigh.

    "Miss yuan I, even if I let you go now, can you revenge? Since you know his identity, then you should also know that he is not the existence that you can defeat, right?... "

    "Even so..." Kite took his lips in an origami, full of resentment.

    "Even so, I must go!"

    "Don''t worry, Miss kite one..." Wescott stood up, walked to a origami of kite, looked down at her, and a smile appeared on her face as usual.

    "I have the latest" CR unit "here, as well as the way to increase your strength. I believe it will satisfy you..."

    Wen Yan, an origami of kite stops its meaningless struggle, raises her head and looks at Wisconsin.

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means that I have the ability to avenge you!" Wisconsin''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "With my help, you can get revenge..."

    "Help?..." Yuan''s origami expression became cloudy and sunny.

    "You help me? Why?... "

    "Why?..." Wisconsin was surprised.

    "Aren''t elves our common enemy? I''ll help you deal with elves. Do you need to ask why? "

    Kite looks directly at Wisconsin with an origami, trying to find a sign of lying in his face, but Wisconsin is still smiling and self explanatory.

    "You know, your former colleague Chonggong Zhen is also my" DEM "person. She is younger than you, but she has enough power to match the elves. If Miss Yuan Yi is willing, I can not only unconditionally provide you with the latest and most suitable" CR unit ", but also carry out magic treatment for you free!"

    "After magic treatment, your manipulation technology of" CR unit "will reach the limit that your body can reach. Chonggong Zhen used this method to gain the power of the most powerful magician in the world next to Ailian. I believe that if Miss Yi Yuan had magic treatment, she would not be weaker than Zhen!"

    "But I have to remind you that if you do a lot of magic processing, your strength will increase greatly, but also your life will be greatly reduced, and you will be forced to rise to the extent that you can defeat the elves. I''m afraid that in the end, you will only have less than a year to live..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" In the eyes of an origami of kite, there is a sharp light and determination.

    "As long as you can defeat the elves and Wuhe Shidao, it doesn''t matter!"

    Wescott picked his eyebrows and smiled

 Chapter 1229

    Tiangong City, a corner of the alley

    Walking in the lane with dim light as she walked, kite looked at Wisconsin and Ailian, who were leading the way in front of her, and couldn''t help asking.

    "Where do you want to take me?"

    "Magic your body!" Wisconsin did not reply.

    "I should have taken you to the branch of ''DEM'', but the branch of ''DEM'' in Tiangong city has been destroyed by Wuhe Shidao, and almost all the instruments have been burned in the fire, and ''ast'' has no such instruments, so I can only bring you here..."

    "DEM also has some secret facilities in Tiangong City, in case of accident!" Walking a step behind Wisconsin, Elaine glanced at the kite.

    "There''s an underground facility here, which is used to put some ugly things. Usually, it''s rarely used. Few people in" DEM "know that you''re the first guest here..."

    "Don''t worry..." Wescott waved, turned his head, and his eyes began to look cunning.

    "For you, it must be a good place..."

    Smell the words. Kite also lowered his head in an origami, quietly following Wescott and Ailian, silent

    Recalling that five years ago, I watched my parents being killed in front of me, the dream I had just had when I was at home, and the scene where I saw my parents being killed by myself without any words in the video, kite clenched her lips with an origami, and her steps became decisive.

    No matter how Wescott and Ailian answer the origami question of kite, or where they plan to take the origami, for kite origami. Even if it''s hell ahead. As long as Wisconsin can bring her the power of revenge, then she will be desperate to move forward.

    This is the road that kite origami set five years ago. It''s dark. There is no front. Doomed to destruction

    It''s the same lane as the origami of kite. Even the shadow gradually into the dark, swallowed by the dark

    The clear sound of footsteps echoed in the dark and dead alleys, and the road became narrower and narrower. After walking for nearly 15 minutes, there is still no end.

    However, in the alleyway that can''t be seen to the end, Wisconsin and Elaine stopped without warning when they came to a certain position, turned around and looked at the nearby wall.

    "Is that it?" Wescott touched his head and his face was full of doubts. Obviously, for a small secret facility, like him, who almost covers the sky in "DEM", it''s good to remember the general location.

    On the contrary, Ailian is sure.

    "Yes..." She raised her feet and walked forward. Ailian felt on the smooth and dirty wall covered with moss. She didn''t stop until a while later. In her hand, a little green light flashed away.

    This is Clearly see this scene of kite an origami Zheng Zheng, eyes emerged a little surprised.

    "''after day store ''?..."

    "Yes!" Elaine nodded.

    "In" DEM ", some secret places and important places are usually opened with the record of" terday store "(random field). After all, the control of" terday store "(random field) is the human brain, and everyone''s control of" terday store "(random field) is not the same. The same brain is more nonexistent than any discrimination Means are safe... "

    During the speech, Ailian constantly changed the accuracy of her "ter day store" (random field), fluctuated in a unique form, and the frequency was constantly changing. Until a certain moment, when the same green light flickered on the wall, Ailian stopped the action at hand.

    "Click..."

    A sound like the opening of an old door sounded slightly, and then the wall in front of Ailian slid open like an automatic door, revealing a dark hole.

    Ailian retreated quietly and gave a sign to Wescott. Wescott chuckled and walked in with Ailian. Kite followed her indifferently. When all three of them went in, a click sounded and the door closed automatically.

    Around, some lights opened automatically, illuminating everything inside. Only when the kite made an origami did it see clearly here.

    In short, this is a place with exactly the same layout as some isolation areas in "ast".

    All around, ceiling and floor are walls made of steel, flashing cold color.Different from the origami imagination of kite, there are not many instruments here. Only in the front corner, a slender sealed cabin stands upright against the wall.

    Looking around, kite pouted his eyebrows and looked at the sealed cabin.

    "That''s the prop that can help you become stronger..." Seeing that kite''s origami eyes were cast on the sealed cabin, Wescott''s mouth angle raised an arc, and his words made kite''s eyes on the sealed cabin become eager.

    It''s the eyes of those who yearn for power!

    This look, although looks very stupid, but Wisconsin actually specially likes, the smile on the face is also more and more full-bodied.

    "That instrument can automatically generate all the magic in the magic circuit arranged here to transform the human body and make the magician exceed the specifications..." Wisconsin explained with a leisurely expression.

    "Originally, an excellent magician had to use perfect and gentle means to deal with magic, but in that case, it would take too long, so ''DEM'' developed such an instrument..."

    "Although its transformation is a little bit tough, it can significantly reduce the time, and the cost of reducing the time later, you know..." Wescott looked at the beautiful origami face of kite and smiled.

    "Of course, if you want to do it by gentle means, it can only take about five years..."

    "No more!" "Use it!" said the kite coldly

    Wescot''s hands spread out indifferently, and he made a motion of asking for help towards the sealed cabin.

    "Just enter the capsule and it will start itself..."

    At Westcott''s words, kite did not hesitate for a moment. She raised her feet and walked to the sealed cabin with great determination. She pressed the button beside her. After the door of the sealed cabin opened, she resolutely stepped in and lay in the sealed cabin.

    Looking at the door of the airtight cabin, the kite felt that in front of her eyes, there was a figure surrounded by flames.

    In the eyes, the resentment that can''t be held back emerges frequently. Kite takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.

    No matter what the price, the next time we meet, we will definitely kill you

    Wuhe Shidao

    In the isolation facility, Westcott and Elaine watched the door of the sealed cabin close. They also saw that it was filled with rich magic and unknown liquid.

    "What?..." The first to break the silence was Wisconsin.

    "Don''t you want to ask me something?"

    "Although I know Ike''s words, I must have my own reasons, but I do have something I don''t understand..." Ailian looks directly at the sealed cabin in front of her and at the origami of kite bathed in liquid and magic.

    "At least, I don''t think iris origami is good enough to beat that man, even if she uses a more powerful magic treatment than that..."

    Magic processing can cost a tremendous amount of life and a terrible price, but the way to gain power is also the fastest.

    But even if it is magic treatment, the effect is good or bad. It depends on the qualification of the object itself. It may pay a tragic price in the end. The result is nothing, and the good, like Zhenna, is so much younger than Ailian, but the strength is only under her.

    Ailian thinks that even if the effect of magic treatment is amazing, an unknown girl in "ast" can compare with Zhenna very well, but it is absolutely impossible to compare with her, let alone with the man who defeated her

    So, Elaine didn''t understand why Wisconsin took the trouble to transform the kite into an origami

    "Human feelings are a wonderful thing, Elaine..." Wescott said such a meaningful sentence.

    "Maybe her final strength can''t surpass you, but she can achieve better results than you..."

 Chapter 1230

    In the morning, a trace of cool air has not yet faded

    Just after dawn, there are still a few stars left in the light blue sky that haven''t fallen in time. In the morning, the green trees are shining with bright luster and green meaning, waiting for the sun to linger

    I don''t know when the brilliant rising sun dyed the half of the sky red, and sprinkled the soft color on the clouds. In Tiangong City, there was a little light smoke in the windows of every house. Every house was making breakfast, making the air filled with light gauze like mist, showing some vitality.

    In Wuhe family, in the past, Shi Zhi should get up and start making breakfast at this time. But last night, Shi Zhi and Kuang San and Shi Xiang worked very late for the later night sacrifice. Therefore, all three of them lived in the home of their classmates who were close to each other and didn''t come back.

    Si Si is also staying with Lingyin for one night. Last night, Qinli stayed in "frakesinas". Therefore, Wuhe family is surprisingly quiet today. In the window, let alone the light smoke, there is not even a sound.

    As for the members who were at home last night, they didn''t have such a clear sign until midnight

    The sunlight directly shines on the glass of the window, reflecting the extremely dazzling strong light. It just reflected on the bed in the room, and also on the three figures entwined with each other in an extremely ambiguous posture, exposing the attractive spring light leaked from the quilt in the air.

    The silent eyelids in the sleep moved slightly. Slowly opened the sleepy eyes, subconsciously stretched out his hands, a little support, the result, but according to the two delicate plump up!

    The soft touch on the palm made the consciousness clear. After a moment of silence, he lowered his head slowly. Then, two delicate bodies like white jade appeared in his vision. It''s in his eyes.

    Looking at the two beautiful bodies in my arms. Speechless hand, covered his forehead, after a while, it was finally remembered what happened last night.

    "Like I''ve eaten yaguya and Xixian... " After sorting out the memory, he shook his head with a silent wry smile. But how to look at the wry smile on the face is like a euphemism of complacency. It''s almost like dancing.

    "Woo..."

    I don''t know if it''s been noisy. A delicate and greasy chant reverberated and made the silent bones feel crisp. It was the sound of the Xi string lying on the left side of the silent.

    The long eyelashes moved gently for a while. With not completely dissipated confusion slowly opened, some confused eyes in the first time cast on the speechless body, slightly looked at some time, then fully awake, staring round the water silver pupil.

    "Yo..." With the Xi Xian that restored the clear and bright eyes to go up, speechless mouth angle slowly rises.

    "Good morning..."

    Xi Xian blinked. First he looked speechless, then he looked at yaguya, who was lying beside him. Finally, he swept his eyes around him. His delicate pretty face turned red, pulled up the quilt, covered his head, and never dared to see anyone again.

    Seeing Xi Xian''s action like this, I couldn''t help but feel happy. I pulled the quilt and made a cruel laugh.

    "What''s the matter? Are you shy now? "

    However, the voice coming from the quilt made the expression of drama on the wordless face stiff.

    "Shame and indignation, Xi Xian has become impure, eaten up by wild animals, and will never marry again!"

    "Wild Beast The speechless expression suddenly became wonderful.

    "I admit that I was a bit tough last night, but the beast or something, isn''t it too exaggerated?"

    In the quilt, Xi Xian was silent for a while, and then came back such a sentence.

    "Crying, what Xi Xian said is not that the master behaves like a beast, but that he behaves like a beast..."

    "Performance?"

    "Marvel, Ming Ming last night was yajuya with Xi Xian..."

    With the spread of this sentence, in the quilt, the delicate body of Xi Xian wriggled a little. Before long, she felt that the important part of her body was suddenly held by a soft little hand.

    "As a result, the master was not only very spiritual last night, but also very spiritual now. He was just like a beast seeking discontent!"

    "Ahaha..." Speechless face suddenly appeared a complex expression, that is, comfortable, but also unnatural, feel the strings that soft hands, can not help but play a ha ha.

    "Bi After all, it''s the morning. In the morning, it''s not surprising that I''m in the mood... "

    "Question, do you have to be energetic in the morning?" Xi Xian looks out of the quilt, puzzled and speechless.

    "Don''t the host look tired in the morning?"¡°¡­¡­ This spirit is not that spirit... " Looking at Xi Xian''s appearance of trying to break the casserole to the end, he smoked at the corners of his mouth.

    "It seems that even if you have seen the so-called" special training and teaching films ", there is not much room for improvement..."

    "Repeat, ''special training film''?" Xi Xian is slightly stunned. Then he doesn''t know what he thinks. His pretty face is red again. He lowers his head and mutters.

    "Shyness, the host is really h."

    This Speechless suddenly had the perspiration impulse.

    "It''s your own shopping, and you dare to play it in the hall. Who is it?"

    "Indignation, of course, is host h." Xi Xian glanced at him and lay on the other side of silent, facing himself. His cheeks were full of red yajuyan, and he opened his mouth to silent with envy and jealousy.

    "Let''s not talk about Xi Xian here. Last night, the host called Meijiu and bullied yeguya. He also fully enjoyed yeguya''s beautiful body, which seemed to break if he hugged her. He tore her clothes and took away her purity. It''s so enviable I hate it! "

    "First of all, I didn''t tear yakusha''s clothes. Second, you just said envy absolutely!" Cover your head without words, a headache.

    "Do you want to learn the beauty of nine, Xi Xian? Do men and women eat all?"

    "Beautiful nine..." Xi Xian was cold all over, and his face was obviously disgusted.

    "Blame, please don''t compare Mei Jiu with Xi Xian. Xi Xian will never be like that!"

    "That is to say, is your female only limited to yeugiya?" He shook his head like a silent smirk.

    "It''s really cunning. It''s clear that the man is not satisfied here..."

    Finish saying, speechless palm slowly in the body of Xi Xian glides down, covered in that extremely plump round top, conveniently pinched.

    "Woo..." The rosy color on Xi Xian''s pretty face is becoming more and more rich. The face has been lower and lower all the time. The feeling of confusion left by last night''s madness is also volatilized again, which is full of the attractive pair of mercury colored pupils.

    Looking at Xi Xian''s breathing and mouth opening slightly, his silent heart became fiery. He added his dry lips, lowered his head slightly and covered Xi Xian''s earlobes.

    "Ah..." The ear is attacked, Xi Xian blushes, raises his head, involuntarily softly barks, speechless can clearly feel that the delicate body lying in his arms has begun to twist up

    All of a sudden, wordless corners of the mouth a hook, bad intention and hot line of sight in the Xi Xian that plump quite warped body swept, let Xi Xian all over a tremor, the heart has a bad premonition.

    "Alert..." Hands grip the quilt, Xi Xian purses his lips and stares at speechless.

    "Master What do you want to do?... "

    "What do you want to do?..." Silent hand movements, on the Xi Xian line of sight, eyes of the fire undisguised transmission to the Xi Xian.

    "Of course, I want to do everything..."

    "Woo..." Xi Xian''s pretty face is red, and she wriggles.

    "Caution, it''s morning, Xi Xian Xi Xian can''t... "

    "How can I say that?" With a silent grin, the hand under the quilt suddenly probes into the important part of Xi Xian.

    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s just because it''s morning that we have spirit... "

    "Please, no way..."

    Aware of the silent action, Xi Xian struggled a little and twisted himself, but did not know that it stimulated silent instead.

    Ignore the resistance of Xi Xian, turn over the body without words, press the Xi Xian in your arms under your body, and then forcibly let it turn around, hand on the bed, back to yourself.

    Then, speechless hands hold the slender waist, and the body moves forward slowly

    "Well Hum

    With a muffled voice, back to the silent string of the night strong pressure panting crooning and open, with the unspeakable hot ripples, once again in the room rang up

 Chapter 1231

    Tiangong City, wuhejia

    On the sofa in the middle of the hall, Xi Xian is sitting there, lying on her lap without words, enjoying a comfortable morning in the form of a standard knee pillow.

    Lying on Xi Xian''s smooth and tender thigh, he squints his eyes wordlessly. His face is full of expressions of enjoyment. From time to time, he opens his mouth and brings the breakfast that Xi Xian brings to his mouth into his mouth. He chews and sighs at the same time.

    "If you can get this treatment every morning, it might be good to get up early..."

    The eyelids were raised up. At the next moment, a half squinting face appeared in the speechless field of vision, which made him laugh.

    Xi Xian''s pretty face is a little red, and she turns her head. She dare not look at the speechless eyes. Seeing this scene, she laughs more happily. Her eyes are also staring at Xi Xian''s face, and her heart fluctuates.

    I have to say that even if I don''t look at Xi Xian''s plump figure, it''s amazing to see her look alone. I will never lose to a girl I know without words.

    Last night, he broke through the relationship with Wuyan. Not only did Xi Xian''s face become more ruddy and beautiful, but also he released the thrilling temptation between every move. In addition, Xi Xian''s character was even more attractive.

    Although Xi Xian hangs a listless face all day long, he also likes to fight with yajuya and Shixiang. But he knows that Xi Xian''s bones are actually soft and strong.

    This tenderness. It can be seen in ordinary times.

    Unlike yakiya, for her majesty, she is sometimes very strong, middle-level and careless in private. Xi Xian usually behaves like a gentle and generous girl. I think she is a gentle girl in her heart.

    And this point, now, also in Xi Xian''s careful feeding behavior, proved to be unique

    Looking at Xi Xian''s beautiful and ruddy face. Speechless very happy exhale a breath, the heart slightly some regret up.

    I knew that eating Xi Xian could make Xi Xian take care of herself so tenderly. I''m sure that I won''t delay eating her until now

    Although there are some reasons for Shizhi, the eight dancing sisters follow them every day. If you want to eat, you will find a chance. But speechless no, have been thinking about eating later, now is finally a little regret.

    At this time, the door of the hall was gently pushed open. A figure with a similarity of more than 80% to Xi Xian came out of the hall with a little unnatural steps. His eyes swept in the hall. Finally stopped in the sofa to enjoy the two people, eyes emerged a little angry

    "Hum..." Looking at the sweetness of the two men, yaguya pursed his little mouth and snorted. He walked quickly to the front of the two men, with a small waist in it and a tough look.

    However, when yaguya''s eyes were aligned with Xi Xian, they hurriedly went wrong as if they were electrocuted, and a touch of touching blush appeared on their beautiful cheeks.

    Obviously. The two sisters thought about last night''s "serving a husband together"

    Even if the relationship is good enough, it will be so fierce for the first time. Now when we meet each other, we will feel more or less embarrassed..

    of course, this is embarrassing. When yakusha lowered his head, opened his beautiful eyes, and moved to the werewolf lying on his sister''s leg, he immediately became angry.

    Can not wait for yajuya to say something, speechless eyebrow a pick, chuckled out.

    "What? Would you also like to lie on Xi Xian''s lap and enjoy the breakfast fed by Xi Xian? "

    Smell words, the angry expression on yajuyan''s face stagnated, with a strong shake, obviously, very motivated

    It''s a pity that this move was soon dispelled by a wordless understatement.

    "Today''s Xi Xian belongs to me only!" Speechless gave such a declaration.

    "Only today, don''t rob me!"

    "You..." Yaju is in a hurry.

    "If you are the master, you can''t forgive the crime of teasing me!"

    Hearing yaguya''s words, the wordless corner of the mouth provoked a faint arc, and waved to the girl who was standing in front of her. She was so angry and in a complicated mood

    Yajuya is slightly shocked, and immediately seems to understand something. She blushes, twists and pinches for a while, secretly glances at Xi Xian, and waits for Xi Xian to nod her head and smile at her. In the silent smile, she braves up and comes here

    Compared with Xi Xian''s plump figure, yajuya undoubtedly lost a lot, but also in plump aspect.

    The slender and delicate body, the thin and small waist, and the green and astringent temperament all over yeguya''s body, not only didn''t make yeguya seem too immature, but also made her take on a completely different youthful atmosphere with the gentle and gentle of Xi Xian, which made her almost unable to move her eyes.In speechless that seems to be with the eyes of the temperature, a little heart of yeuguya "bangs" straight jump, a blush climbed up her face, even directly climbed to the tip of her ear, the head is also low down, for a while and a half, I think I dare not lift up

    As if to change the topic, yaguya hurriedly looks at Xi Xian, blushes and whispers, "Xi Xian, you Last night Was he bullied, too? "

    Smell speech, Xi Xian is also once again red face, sisters are both in the same day, the same night by a wolf to even the belt bone devour, resulting in even a lot of thin skin, just today''s number of blushes do not know how many, but Xi Xian still answered the question of yaguya.

    "Correction, not only at night, Xi Xian was bullied in the morning..."

    Finish saying, perhaps feel a little shy, Xi Xian still don''t forget Ao Jiao on one.

    "Blame, Xi Xian thinks it''s all yaguya''s fault. Last night, he was intimate with the host in the hall. As a result, Xi Xian was also pulled in and the host was cheap!"

    "Yes Is that so?... " Hearing Xi Xian''s words, yaguya seems to believe it, with a tangled face.

    "I I don''t know. Who knows that the master suddenly got up and moved his hand first... "

    "Yes! It''s the master''s fault! " Yakuya pursed his eyebrows and looked at wordless.

    "If the host didn''t bully me last night, I wouldn''t be like this..."

    "Er..." Speechless suddenly some speechless.

    Mingming, the two sisters used to change their ways to seduce themselves, either by rubbing their backs in the bath or by making them as gentle as possible when they went to bed at night. Now it''s really done. Instead, they blame themselves.

    Although last night was the fire of speechless walking, and the eight dancing sisters didn''t tempt themselves, who let Shizhi not be at home

    Time, land, people and all are complete, do not eat is really sorry for themselves

    "Well, who makes you so cute and sweet little slaves?" Speechless spread out, made a helpless shape.

    "It''s all because you''re so cute, it''s your fault!"

    "But Cute... " As expected, the pretty faces of the two sisters are red again, and they don''t say who is right or who is wrong anymore. Let them turn their eyes.

    He can be sure now that the two sisters became so "big girls" in the early morning, because they were too shy and didn''t know how to deal with the situation, so they behaved unnaturally

    And it is true that after the shyness and blankness in their hearts faded away, the two fairy maidens returned to their former appearance.

    "Now, the closest person around the host must be our hurricane eight dance!" Yeuguya said this proudly with his hands on his chest.

    "This time, Shixiang and Sisi can''t compete with me and Xixian any more!"

    "Agree!" Xi Xian nodded his head heavily.

    "When they come back, they must focus on this matter and declare the sovereignty of Xi Xian and yaguya!"

    Hear here, enjoy the speechless suddenly do not enjoy, even the face is not calm.

    "That..." Coughing, speechless and smiling.

    "No need to declare sovereignty?"

    "Ha?..." Eight dance sisters stupefied for a moment, then refuted.

    "How can it not be necessary to let those dependents know who is the winner, which is very necessary!"

    "Yes, yaguya, Xixian, Shixiang and Sisi have dueled eighty-three times. It''s time to distinguish the real winner..."

    "By the way! Isn''t this the night after the sacrifice? "

    Seeing the uncompromising appearance of the eight dancing sisters, they jumped up to change the topic.

    "Now, late night sacrifice is the most important thing. We must not be late. Let''s go!"

    Finish saying, speechless two words don''t say, ran out of the hall directly, let eight dance sisters look at each other, unknown so

 Chapter 1232

    The secret facilities of "DEM" in Tiangong city

    Standing side by side, Wescott and Elaine stare at the sealed cabin in front of them. They look at the kite origami, which is soaked in liquid and full of strong magic power. There is no smile on Wescott''s face. Elaine is no longer cold. The only emotion on their faces is all dignified

    "Ike..." Elaine did not look away from the capsule, but the silence was broken by her.

    "This child..."

    "Yes..." Wescoe nodded and gave such an evaluation.

    "It''s amazing..."

    It''s been a whole night since the magic work began

    This evening, wiscott and Ailian''s cognition of origami of kite is constantly changing. Until now, they finally let Wescott give a "too surprising" evaluation.

    Not for anything else, just for the effect of magic treatment on the origami body of kite!

    The purpose of body magic processing is to make the adaptability between users and Cr unit become higher and better, the brain domain of manipulating CR unit become stronger, and even reach the degree of freewill and even beyond the specification, so that the performance of Cr unit can be brought to the limit.

    But according to each person''s own magician''s qualification, the magic processing effect is also different, some effects are very weak, some effects are extremely strange.

    Like Zhenna, after her magic processing effect came out. It makes her become the second in charge of the "DEM" magician directly, and it is also the existence with the best effect after the body''s magic treatment so far.

    But today, the record of existence has been broken

    It''s not someone else who broke it. It''s iris origami!

    Wescott and Elaine turned their eyes to a display screen next to the capsule, and looked at the values displayed on it. They both looked at each other with a sigh.

    The difference is, Elaine is exclamation, Wisconsin is exclamation

    "The numerical value has all exceeded that of the real magic processing!" Ailian looks at an origami of kite in the sealed cabin full of surprise.

    "In addition, the operation technology of" CR unit "by kite origami itself. I''m afraid she''s better now than that! "

    "But to this extent, the life span of kite origami is less than one year. If you manipulate some "CR unit" whose performance exceeds the limit, this time may be shorter! " Wisconsin sighed with regret.

    "I didn''t expect that since she has such talent, it''s a pity..."

    The reason why Wescott chose to help kite origami get strength was that his interest was aroused by the relationship between kite origami and speechless and his resentment.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that iris yiorigami and Wuyan were classmates, the "ast" people deliberately concealed the fact that they found the identity of each other''s elves, they have developed into enemies. All kinds of complicated relationships made Wisconsin interested and calculated. Wisconsin would not help kite with an origami.

    But Wescott didn''t think that the origami of kite could absorb the effect of magic treatment to such a degree!

    You should know that although magic processing can quickly obtain power, it depends on the individual''s qualification to determine the effect. In other words, magic processing is to strengthen the power that the magician can achieve in the future, and then show it in advance.

    That is to say. The effect of magic treatment is equivalent to the qualification of the object itself!

    That means that even if we don''t do such a tough magic treatment, we will gradually lead to the talent of kite origami by gentle means, sooner or later. Kite an origami can reach this level!

    If we know in advance that iris origami has such a talent, Wisconsin will never rashly let her deal with the magic of life-saving.

    "Can''t we destroy a treasure by ourselves..." Wisconsin shrugged helplessly.

    "This kind of feeling, how to say, makes people feel sorry, but also makes people feel Pleasure... "

    Elaine glanced at Wisconsin, felt powerless at his bad taste, shook her head, and looked at the display screen again.

    "According to the current situation, if the origami of kite is equipped with the latest CR unit, its strength will surpass that of Zhenna in an all-round way. Its final strength should be several times that of Zhenna..."

    "That''s a good number..." Wescott licked his lips and looked at the origami of kite as if it were a funny toy.

    "Although it''s a pity, if there is such a value, Wuhe Shidao will feel very troublesome..."With that, Wescott also saw a deep smile like Ailian.

    "I don''t know. Now, this young lady has surpassed you as the most powerful magician in the world. Maybe..."

    Smell speech, love lotus did not have to refute, but in the eye already appeared a little dissatisfaction.

    Obviously, Elaine didn''t like the comment of Wisconsin very much.

    Even though Eileen has lost the name of "the strongest in the world", she doesn''t want to lose the name of "the most powerful magician in the world" and doesn''t feel that she may lose it.

    However, Ailian still admitted the strength of kite origami.

    "It''s true that the origami power of kite has greatly increased. If it is equipped with the latest CR unit, its strength should not be underestimated, but it should not be the opponent of Wuhe Shidao, right?"

    "In fact, I didn''t pay much attention to her strength at first. What I want more is to see how they kill each other..." Wisconsin spoke in a flat voice of danger.

    "But it''s not bad now. Maybe it will be more interesting..."

    With his head bowed, Wisconsin pondered for a moment, and suddenly spoke.

    "When she comes out, give her Mordred..."

    "What..." Ailian''s face finally changed, her eyes full of surprise.

    "Is it too hasty? Even though the power of iris origami is really amazing now, she is not our "DEM" person, just a chess piece inspired by you. Is it necessary to give her "Mordred"

    "It doesn''t matter. It makes things more interesting..." Wescott smiled unconcerned.

    "Anyway, the origami life of kite is less than one year, plus the excellent performance of" Mordred ". If she manipulates" Mordred ", her life should only be about half a year, and then it can be recycled half a year later..."

    "Is it?" Ailian frowned.

    "Has it really been decided?"

    "Modred is really valuable, but since it has been made, it can be made again sooner or later, otherwise I will not let it out..." The corner of Wisconsin''s mouth rose slowly.

    "After all, the" Mordred "is the most powerful magician in the world. Elaine Mira Mathers holds a dedicated" CR unit "- the sister machine of" pandalagang ", which has the same performance as" pandalagang "

    Ailian was silent, and only after a long time did she nod.

    "I see..." Reach out, through the glass window of the airtight cabin, touch the origami face of the kite soaked in the liquid, and Ailian curls her mouth.

    "In this way, with the performance of" Mordred "and the power of iris origami after magic treatment, it can be basically determined that it is superior to Zhenna..."

    "Well Wescott turned his head aside and waved.

    "I hope she can bring us a good entertainment..."

    Wescott''s voice had just fallen, and the light, which had been red, suddenly turned green on the airtight cabin in front of him.

    Then, the door of the sealed cabin bounced up and gradually opened

    The two men''s eyes shot into the sealed cabin and looked at an origami of kite.

    Under their gaze, the origami eyelids of kite quivered, and immediately opened their eyes.

    In the sound of "Hua La", a origami of kite came out of the airtight cabin with her wet body and clothes, looking at her hands.

    She can clearly feel that she seems to be different from the past..

    What''s different is that the origami of kite can''t say, the only thing that can be sure is that her brain becomes clearer and turns very fast.

    Look up, look at Wisconsin, Wisconsin showed a big smile, his hands spread out.

    "Welcome, Congratulations, and then it''s hard for you..."

    "Avenger..."

 Chapter 1233

    "Oh ~ oh ~ that looks delicious, Shi Dao, let''s go there!"

    This is the face with intoxicated expression, while drooling, while pulling the speechless clothes of ten incense said

    "It''s like applesauce. It really looks delicious. It''s red, sticky, just like blood..."

    It''s the words of crazy three who licked his lips with a bloody smile and ten fragrance

    "Then That I''d like to try That thing called shaved ice

    This is a face with an expression that seems to be crying out. It''s pretty red. I dare not even look at it without a word, but I insist on holding the silent hand for four times

    "You are really a child. You are the best choice to show our superior skills by watching the food and winning all the prizes in the game stall by means of Superman, aren''t you?"

    "I agree. Although the food looks delicious, the host must make many times more delicious than those vulgar stalls. At this time, the best choice is to enjoy the happiness!"

    "It''s worthy of Xi Xian. I can see it so thoroughly..."

    "Refute, yajuyan is much more capable than Xi Xian. After all, yajuyan is the first one to be mentioned..."

    This is the words of yeguya and Xixian, who have been burying a group of fairy girls and boasting to each other all the time. Their feelings are so good that they are like guardians, who are one step behind speechless

    "Well. No matter which side, I think it''s very good, as long as I can be with my dear, and there are so many lovely girls to accompany me, it''s really So happy... "

    This is a face wearing a mask, holding his cheek, making a happy beauty nine said

    By the way, these girls who keep tweeting their own opinions are now in a state of encirclement. Will be speechless around. In addition to the front, all around a full

    So, a group of very beautiful girls surrounded a boy in the middle. A picture of constant hospitality. It''s on the street of Tiangong square. The fiery display also attracted a series of more fiery than the picture, which is hot enough to bring people''s skin to the burning line of sight

    "I don''t know why. Suddenly I want to burn people... "

    "I don''t know why. I suddenly want to light up..."

    "I don''t know why, suddenly I want to tie something..."

    "And tied to the cross, right?"

    "Yes, yes! Or do you know me

    "Actually, I have rope here..."

    "Actually, I have gasoline here..."

    "Ah, why do I have a torch in my hand?"

    This is the words of those who look at each other and look at each other with pity, and turn their angry eyes to speechless side. They don''t know how dangerous their words are

    As for speechless, his ears have long been bombarded to numbness by the chattering and joyful words of a group of fairy maidens and the dangerous words of those passers-by. Even his face has been stretched into one piece, like a dying person who is going to die, only his mouth is rolling up and down there, repeating a sentence.

    "Just get used to it Just get used to it Just get used to it Just get used to it... "

    Seeing the performance of speechless, the taxi Weaver who walked behind all the people couldn''t help but look at him pitifully.

    "Shi Dao, in fact, you are also very hard and pitiful..."

    "Ah La, Shizhi, did you just say anything?"

    When Shizhi cast pity on wordless, she did not know when she came to Shizhi''s side and said such a sentence, which scared Shizhi.

    The relationship between Shizhi and wordless people naturally knows the real identity of Meijiu. At the thought that the mask girl who is walking with her now is actually a super popular idol, Shizhi can''t help but be a little restrained.

    "No Nothing Nothing... "

    "Oh..." Mei Jiu nodded casually, obviously not caring what Shi Zhi was talking about, but soon, under the mask, Mei Jiu''s voice became bright and came into Shi Zhi''s ear.

    "In fact, I recently got some new teas. I heard that they can make extremely delicious black tea. Do you have any interest in joining me for a drink?..."

    "Drink Have a drink... " Listening to the tone of Mei Jiu as if the evil elements were trying to persuade the lovely girl to drink, Shi Zhi suddenly got tangled.

    It''s not that Shizhi doesn''t like to drink black tea, or that Shizhi doesn''t like Meijiu. It''s just that Meijiu invited himself to drink tea. This is not the first time

    Just after meeting Mei Jiu, Mei Jiu has invited Shi Zhi to her home for tea if he has timeAt that time, Shi Zhi wanted to promise directly. However, at the moment when she was about to nod her head, kuangsan, yegiya and Xixian looked at her as if they were looking at a warrior who was about to go on the road of no return, which made Shi Zhi feel cold.

    Even Shixiang and Sisi, both of them, cast strange eyes at Shizhi, and kept a distance from Shizhi.

    Although I don''t know why Shixiang, Kuang San and other people react to this reaction when I found these taxi weavers, my intuition tells Shizhi that if I ignore them, I may end up in a miserable situation

    It seems that the intuitive feeling of Shizhi is very close to that of kite origami

    Therefore, on the spot, Shi Zhi perfunctorized the invitation of Meijiu

    However, it seems that Mei Jiu didn''t give up. Along the way, I don''t know how many times she invited Shi Zhi to her house for tea, which made him feel like crying without tears, and let him walk in front of her, but the silent heart who clearly caught this scene was full of admiration for Shi Zhi.

    It''s really worthy of being the original protagonist. Even if it''s really feminized, women''s fate is also very good. Not only is there a kite origami who wants to take her to the area of abstinence all day long, but also she''s given this way and that, and even the beauty of starting to eat both men and women has set her as the goal.

    The difference is that the target range of Meijiu is a little wide. Unlike the origami of kite, which only weaves lilies for scholars, this is the same as the black and white ponytail which only weaves lilies for sister Pao.

    Of course, the origami of kite is certainly not as abnormal as the black man of Baijing.

    Should be

    At the thought of an origami of kite, the numbness on the speechless face suddenly faded away and replaced by a frown.

    I don''t know why, when the name of kite origami rises from the wordless heart, there is also a very impetuous mood. It is without rhyme or reason.

    has been as like as two peas and Woodman. He has seen the same face with him. He has reached a consensus that the impetuous mood is the same as the bathing in the bathroom.

    Isn''t the thing that I neglected is related to the origami of kite

    At the same time, wordless also found that since the last time I had a chat with iris origami for killing my father and mother, I have not paid much attention to iris origami, which is almost ignored.

    With the origami character of kite and the hard and unforgettable hatred in my heart, I should still be in the process of finding the murderer for the sake of my parents being killed

    I don''t know how she did it

    The more you think about it, the more impetuous you are in wordless heart, the more wrinkled and tight you are with his brow, and even a little bad premonition.

    He has a premonition that he is about to usher in something not so wonderful

    "What''s the matter?..." On one side, crazy three noticed the appearance of wordless frown, crooked his head and smiled.

    "If you have any trouble, you can share it with me..."

    "If you are worried, you should tell, not share..." The speechless white maniac sighed.

    "I''m not worried, but I''m a little confused..."

    "So..." Crazy three points his lips with his fingers. When he just wants to say something more, his silent steps suddenly stop, and his eyes staring at the front also coagulate.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    With the silent step stop, around, all the steps of a group of girls are followed to stop, confused follow the silent eyes, look forward, then, a figure, printed into the eyes of all people

    Seeing this figure, everyone was stunned for a moment. Wordless eyes narrowed.

    "Kite origami..."

    Maybe I heard the silent voice. In front of me, in the crowd, kite raised her head slowly, and exposed a pair of eyes full of murderous and hateful in the eyes of the group.

    Seeing this, the wordless group''s heart is tight

 Chapter 1234

    Support for the new January! Friends! Support it

    The eyes as cold as ice did not reveal the killing and resentment in kite''s origami heart, as if freezing the air around and isolating the space.

    Mingming is surrounded by ten high school students who are passing by. But at this moment, the world is just like a group of speechless people and an origami of kite. No matter what they think at this time, the speechless people are instantly alert.

    Something''s wrong!

    It''s not right!

    Very wrong!

    Almost all young girls, including Shi Zhi, have this idea in their hearts. Naturally, it is the same with speechless.

    Especially, Shixiang, sisinai and Shizhi, who have dealt with kite origami more than once

    Seeing that it is totally different from the ordinary kite origami, pure hostility and murderous state are left in the cold eyes, Shixiang can''t help breathing a screen, Sisi is also afraid to hide her body behind speechless, and her face is full of fear.

    In this state, one origami of kite, Shixiang and Sisi are two people who have seen each other!

    And more than once!

    Shixiang and Sisi are two people who have not met speechless before. They have been in the world as elves more than once. At this time, "ast" will attack them.

    As a member of "ast", iris origami is also a member of the crusade against Shixiang and sisinai. At that time, an origami of kite was in the present state!

    Hate the elves, hate the elves, kill the Elves as their only meaning in this world

    as like as two peas, the kite of the ten kite and four species of kite are exactly the same as the paper of AST.

    Of course, compared with the time of Crusade, the current kite origami''s animosity and murderous intention are undoubtedly more intense, and the hatred mood is enhanced infinitely with the cold vision. It''s like a ghost coming back from hell.

    But this state. Shixiang and Sisi have seen the same!

    That is, on the day when they come back to the world and cause the space shock. When kite saw the Elvish Qin in origami!

    At that time, kite was an origami. An origami with today''s kite. Completely can overlap together!

    "You guy..."

    Almost in an instant, Shixiang is instinctively hostile to the current origami state of kite, and her body is tense. If it wasn''t for the seal of power, it would be possible that even the angel would use it and be ready to fight.

    "What do you want to do?!"

    "Yes Yes, origami students... " Shi Zhi seems to be a little flustered. Looking at the speechless appearance of kite''s origami, she quickly opens her mouth.

    "If Shidao did something wrong and made you angry, you can say it directly. I can ask him to apologize to you..."

    "Apologize?" The pupils of an origami of kite suddenly open and round, and then howl.

    "How can I give up revenge with an apology!"

    Along with the howling sound, a light spot came from all directions, covering the body of kite origami, rendering her into strong light and shadow, and gradually lengthening. When the light and shadow were dim, the appearance of kite origami had completely changed.

    All the uniforms that came to Zen high school disappeared. Instead, they were the tight and streamlined suits that they had to wear when they were equipped with "CR unit" and the most powerful symbol of magicians - "CR unit"!

    However, unlike the simple "CR unit" in the past, the "CR unit" on kite origami has changed a lot.

    The whole body is composed of dark gray mechanical armor, covering the limbs of an origami kite and scattered parts. The edges and corners of the body are very clear, and the shoulders and ribs have wing like armor.

    Behind the origami of kite is a ''x'' shaped propelling jet, with a huge artillery like weapon at the waist.

    This is the CR unit that kite origami is now equipped with!

    "Then What is that?... "

    On the street, seeing the crowd of "CR unit" on the origami equipment of kite, they couldn''t help but stare round their eyes. Their faces were full of surprise and daze. This surreal scene had shocked them all to stay on the scene, and they were stunned.

    "Origami Students... " Shi Zhi was also shocked.

    "You..." Seeing the "CR unit" of kite origami in the public, the faces of wordless, crazy, Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya, Xixian and meijiuyi were full of disbelief. When they noticed the appearance of her "CR unit", disbelief was replaced by shock.This is definitely not the "ast" system "CR unit" that kite origami usually wears on her!

    Moreover, in terms of appearance alone, the "CR unit" on his body is very similar to the "CR unit" of another person!

    The most powerful magician in the world - Elaine Mira Mathers!

    "Kite origami..." Speechless staring at the origami of kite, he spoke in a deep voice.

    "Don''t you and ''DEM''..."

    However, yuan yiorigami didn''t wait for speechless words to finish, and his "CR unit" flowed through a bright green light, expanding rapidly and hitting everyone at the scene.

    Immediately, all the ordinary people on the site were covered by the "after day store", including the Shi Zhi.

    Not waiting for the reaction from the crowd, a origami of kite''s right hand stretched out to the front, and the equipment in its waist also cooperated with her action to quickly unfold, and finally turned into a heavy cannon, which was held in her hand by an origami of kite, and stood up, pointing to wordless

    Speechless face a change, with the fastest speed to all the scene of the fairy girl''s seal to untie

    At the same time, the origami of kite directly pulled the trigger of the cannon in her hand without any hesitation

    The extremely dazzling light suddenly filled every corner of the venue. A huge magic beam broke the atmosphere, opened the space, and fell on the speechless body with unimaginable speed!

    "Bang!!!"

    The roar of the sky resounded throughout the Tiangong square, arousing strong smoke and fire. The powerful aftershock rushed to the four sides, and rushed out all the bystanders in the "ter daily (random field)" around, and knocked down all the stalls on the scene.

    It''s not hard to imagine that if the origami of kite didn''t cover the ordinary people at the scene with "ter daily store", then, just that attack, at least 20-30% of the people here would have to die!

    "Ah!!!!!"

    Looking at the smoke and fire in the scene, I realized that the people who had just been in what kind of state were screaming in panic. They fled in all directions as if they were desperate. After escaping for a long distance, their "casual field" disappeared.

    "What! What happened?! "

    "Just a loud voice..."

    "Look over there! There''s smoke! "

    "Is it where the gas exploded?!"

    With this loud scream as the source, the Tiangong square suddenly became a mess. The people who did not know what happened one by one watched the direction of the smoke and fire light in amazement. Some of the people who were more curious even moved this way.

    In the center of smoke and fire, a pit with a depth of at least two meters and an area of at least five meters appeared there, and a straight-line gully was pulled between the pit and an origami of kite, proving that what just happened is not a dream.

    In the middle of the pit, speechless one hand stretched out, and there was a little smoke and magic fluctuation on it.

    Just now, he used this hand to block the origami bombardment of kite!

    On the other hand, Shizhi was held by Shizhi''s waist, and her body was still full of the light of "after daily life". However, her face was also full of fear.

    Looking at the panic on Shi Zhi''s face, there was a flash of anger in his speechless eyes.

    For those who don''t understand the role of "ter day store", they have just faced death!

    Speechless fiercely looked at the origami of kite, and the anger in his eyes turned to cold.

    "Do you know what you have done?"

    "Don''t need your reminder..."

    Kite an origami with heavy artillery, with a cold tone, without any confusion and hesitation issued their declaration.

    "Kill you, it''s all over..."

    Include me

 Chapter 1235

    "Kill you, it''s all over..."

    Include me

    Hearing the decisive cold words of an origami of kite, he said "cut" without any words, but his head turned rapidly.

    Why does kite origami look like this

    Why does kite origami hate him so much, and even make a declaration of desperation and self destruction

    Why is iris origami equipped with a CR unit similar to that of eilian

    Why, the origami power of kite seems to have soared a lot, and even can rival the spirit

    These four questions flashed through the wordless mind one by one, mixed with the rising impetuousness before, occupied all his nerves, looked at the crazy appearance of the origami of kite, recalled all the words he just said, wordless and vaguely had a guess

    "Master way!"

    "Brother Shidao!"

    "My Lord!"

    "Master!"

    "Dear!"

    In the middle of the air, a group of Elven girls who disappeared in the original place came down with shouts one by one, all of them had changed into colorful and different spiritual costumes, Shixiang''s hands were still holding his own ''Angel'' - giant sword ''sandalphon'', pointing to the origami of the kite.

    "An origami of kite! How dare you hurt me! "

    A group of fairy girls also looked at the kite with angry eyes through general vigilance.

    "You guy. To hurt our Lord, let your life repay you for your sins! "

    "Anger, because of your actions, has enough reason to regard you as an enemy!"

    "I would never agree to hurt my dear!"

    However, in the face of the questioning of a group of fairy girls, the kite folded paper face as usual and glanced at all the fairy girls present.

    "P-Day Princess" "Nightmares" ''her lost'' "Berserk" "Diva"

    The original cold eyes become more cold with the words coming out, almost freezing the air.

    "Are you all here, except for" escape "? As it happens, elves don''t need to exist in this world. There is no reason to exist. I''ll kill it myself. It''s better... "

    "Ah, La, la..." One side, crazy three Wu mouth a smile, eyes fluctuate in cruel color.

    "Does getting ''DEM'' increase your confidence to this level? Can you beat us with that cold thing on you? We don''t have only one spirit here. It doesn''t have to take turns to fight with you

    Smell the words. Kite lowered his head in an origami. Silence for a while, then suddenly raised up, looking at the speechless. The fierce hatred also surged to her expression which had not fluctuated from the beginning to the end.

    "As long as If I can kill you It doesn''t matter what... "

    "You..." Shixiang glares at the origami of the kite, and just wants to say something, she is stopped by speechless.

    Shizhi hands Shixiang the Shizhi who doesn''t know when to sleep in his arms. His speechless eyes also stare at the origami of kite and open their mouth to Shixiang and others.

    "Take good care of Shizhi and the surrounding area. Don''t let ordinary people come in..."

    "Shizhi!" Looking at Shizhi as if she had passed out in a coma, Shixiang quickly hugged her, and the anger in her eyes was replaced by worry.

    "What happened to Shizhi?"

    "Don''t worry, just cast a hypnotic Magic to her, obliterate her memory by the way..." A wordless answer.

    "Qin Li tries to prevent Shi Zhi from getting involved in the muddy water of elves and magicians. Today''s business is better not to let Shi Zhi know. There are also students who have just seen all this on the spot. Go out and ask Qin Li to send someone to erase their memories!"

    "And you?" Mei Jiu asked in a hurry.

    "Do you want to..."

    "Something must be understood!" Speechless interrupts Meijiu, looks at her and smiles.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can''t have an accident..."

    "It''s in Qinli. I haven''t been able to get in touch with it since the beginning. The radio is busy. It seems that the connection with" fraccinas "is broken. Something must have happened there!" Speechless eyes.

    "Although I also removed the seal on the Qin, I''m afraid that someone in the Qin will have some problems. You can divide into two ways, look around all the way, and don''t let others break in. Go to the Qin all the way to help her!"

    Listen to speechless according to their own analysis one by one arrangement, a group of fairy girls look at each other, nodded their heads."Then Be careful yourself... "

    "Don''t worry!"

    The fairy girls take a look at speechless, and then take a look at the origami of kite. Their bodies float in the air and leave the scene

    Kite frowned, as if she didn''t want the fairy girls to leave, but as soon as she saw that speechless remained in place and didn''t leave, she took back her mind and looked back at speechless again. The gloomy expression seemed to drip out of the water all the time, which showed her inner hatred.

    "Five rivers The way of scholars

    The voice full of resentment reverberated, so that dewuyan took a deep breath, stepped forward slightly, and looked up with an origami of kite.

    "It seems that your investigation in this period of time has found out something that I didn''t even expect..."

    Yuan yiorigami''s undisguised hatred, murderous speech, and his CR unit, which is definitely written by "DEM", are telling speechless things that seem to have developed to a very troublesome place

    In addition, his understanding of origami of kite and the word "revenge" that he blurted out at once, he guessed the cause more or less.

    "Do you think I killed your parents?"

    "Feel?..." Kite grabbed his lips with an origami, hoarse and roaring at speechless mouth.

    "Either you think you killed my parents!"

    "I don''t know where you came to such a conclusion, and I''d like to fight for myself, but as you are now, it''s probably useless for me to say anything, and you can''t listen to it..." Speechless slowly opened his eyes, expression gradually towards relief.

    "Well, as a punishment for your madness in the public, let me take you down and say..."

    "Take me?..." The origami of kite is very angry, and her expression is more and more indifferent.

    "Do you think I am now, or I used to be?!"

    "If you can do it, try it!"

    With this sentence falling down, the origami of kite is in his hand, pointing to the silent muzzle, and once again fluctuated with strong magic wave. It turned into a raging magic rush. In the most direct way, it condensed into a beam of light, like the sword blade of light rushing out at an extreme speed, suddenly shot at wordless

    "Bang!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Shixiang hugs Shizhi and takes off with Kuang San, Si Si Si Nai, ye Ju Yan, Xi Xian and Mei Jiu. Looking at the roar and the smoke and fire from below, several girls are worried.

    "Honey, I''m alone. Are you ok..." Mei Jiu gently grasps the hand of Xi Xian and worries all over her face.

    "Don''t you really need help?"

    "There''s no need for us to worry about that, sir..." The only crazy three who kept a self-confident expression said to the ladies calmly, "with the strength of your husband, there must be no problem in dealing with the origami of kite!"

    "Is it true?" Shixiang frowned.

    "I can feel that the origami of kite has become more and more powerful now..."

    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s better than your husband!" Crazy three shook his head.

    "As your husband said, it''s better to worry about other places than to worry about him. As he said, let''s divide into two ways to protect the people in Tiangong square, keep them away from others, and go to Qinli all the way..."

    "Yes!" Yeuguya nodded his head hard.

    "The master said that something happened in the piano. You have to help!"

    Agree Xi Xian also nodded, and then looked around at everyone.

    "But how do we divide it?"

    Crazy three pondered for a while, immediately and simply assigned to a group of fairy girls.

    "Mei Jiu''s ability is more suitable for controlling occasions. Shixiang''s strength is the strongest among us. Plus Siji, you three stay here. I''ll go with Ye Juyan and Xi Xian!"

    A group of fairy girls also pondered, then nodded their heads, agreed to come down

 Chapter 1236

    (I feel powerless to write... [tear eyes]...)

    over Tiangong City, ''fraccinas''

    "Whoo..."

    Wearing clothes similar to military uniform, the coat is draped on the shoulder, the piano ends the work at hand, and some of them are tired and lie on the back of the chair.

    All night long, Qin Li managed to sort out the list of the "display devices" that were being manufactured and sent it back to the "Ratatosk" headquarters.

    Next, just wait for this department to follow the order and arrangement of the list and make the "display device" one by one, then the main purpose of returning to the world can be achieved.

    "Well He turned his lips and whispered in the piano.

    "I hope those guys don''t throw what they said like water. Let''s have another temporary regret..."

    "How to say it''s also a high level, shouldn''t it?..." On one side, the real side is playing chess with the night moon, while responding to the piano bored.

    "Even if it''s'' DEM '', the promises made by the senior management must be fulfilled, otherwise the subordinates will lose confidence in themselves, which will be very troublesome. In the end, the senior management are not all on the same line..."

    "In this case, the round table is the same, isn''t it?" The night moon takes advantage of the time when Zhen is talking, and mercilessly swallows the other side''s chess.

    "Otherwise, the commander will not look as bad as swallowing flies every time he contacts there..."

    "No matter what happens to our department. We absolutely follow the orders of our commander! " Shenwuyue Gongping seems to have taken some stimulants and jumped around under the commander''s platform.

    "The members of our" Ratatosk "are all gathered because of the commander. With the commander, we have the current" Ratatosk "!"

    "Because it''s gathered in the piano?" I can''t help but look at the Qin with "precious pearl", and I''m surprised.

    "Was latatosk founded by Qinli himself?"

    "That''s not..." The answer is really the tone with thick black eyes.

    "When creating" Ratatosk ", every member of the round table will take part in it, but the people in" Ratatosk "are fans of Qin. If there is no Qin, there will be no current" Ratatosk "..."

    "So..." It''s so sudden. A sigh.

    "Very popular..."

    "There is also an aura in the piano. Many people like her... " Lingyin replied in this way, and immediately looked to the night moon.

    "It''s the night moon. Didn''t you just transfer it from the other side of the Department to support brother Qinli? It''s OK to say bad things about the senior members of the Department in this way?... "

    "No problem, no problem..." The eyes of the night moon did not leave the chessboard, and raised their hands to Lingyin.

    "Compared with this part. I prefer latatosk. At the beginning, it was impossible to see some things in the Ministry after agreeing to deploy. By comparison, I like latatosk very much. The captain is not only strong. And the affinity is also very high, I am willing to follow him, now let me go back, I may not go back. "

    "No matter which organization or starting point is good or bad, as long as there is a little energy, internal fighting is inevitable." That''s what he said in a mature voice.

    "I didn''t expect that, the night moon, you are still the person in the Department..."

    "Those high-level people have heard that there is a magic prop in" Ratatosk "that can seal the spirit power of the spirit, and the person who has the power comparable to the spirit power of the spirit. Each of them has a ghost idea. Let me come to help them, and at the same time, monitor them by the way..." The night moon didn''t even hide anything, and directly betrayed his former boss.

    "Now, basically I don''t contact them, they probably forget me too..."

    "I wish they could forget me..." On the platform of the commander, his mouth curled up again in the piano.

    "One or two people came all day to ask about the status quo of the sealed elves, but they didn''t ask about the sealing. Instead, they never stopped asking about the power and state before the sealing. They even wanted to invite the elves to meet each other in the past and felt that no one knew what they were doing? You must tell them at the round table next time! "

    Hearing the complaints in the piano, a group of members of "latatosk" all gave out a kind laugh.

    At this time, the large screen in the command room suddenly flashed a red warning light, and the sharp alarm echoed throughout the command room.

    "What''s the matter?..." See, the chin frowned.

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "Commander!" A member of "latatosk" pointed his fingers on the keyboard of the instrument in front of him, and then he was surprised to report the sound.

    "Near the fairies in Tiangong square, there is an extremely powerful magic reaction!""Magic reaction around the elves?!"

    Everyone in the audience was shocked. They stopped their movements and stood up. The Qin gave orders.

    "Put out the captured image!"

    "Yes!"

    Suddenly there was a sound of keyboard tapping in the command room. With the sound, the scene in Tiangong square was instantly reflected on the large screen of the command room.

    Then, all the people present saw that a corner of Tiangong square was burning with strong fire and smoke, and it was still exploding one after another

    One by one, the figures hurriedly escaped from the Tiangong square and made a mess

    In the corner of the fire and smoke, a origami of kite wearing pandalagang, a sister aircraft, is constantly clasping the heavy gun in its hand, shooting at the speechless defense magic barrier

    "Kite an origami?!" Qin Li looks at the big screen in surprise.

    "How could she be equipped with that thing?! Why attack brother?! "

    "Is it really an origami of ''ast''?" Under the commander''s desk, the command voice made an exclamation to the value displayed on a projection screen.

    "This amazing magic value, and the value she has shown so far, is not a level at all. It''s higher than the real value!"

    "Kite origami..." Zhenna frowned and stared at the origami figure of kite on the big screen. More accurately, he stared at the "CR unit" on his body, and his voice sank.

    "Why is she equipped with the" CR unit "of" DEM "

    ¡°¡®dem¡¯£¿£¡¡± Everyone in the command room was surprised again, and the face in the piano was ugly.

    "That''s" CR unit "of" DEM "

    "Of course! It''s impossible for me to mistake the "DEM" thing! " I nodded my head heavily.

    "Although the type of ''CR unit'' on the origami of kite is a type I have never seen before, the special ''CR unit'' of Elaine Mira methers is very similar to this one. It is definitely from the hand of ''DEM''"

    "Yes, we have nothing to do with the origami of kite. Her excellent CR unit is not something that" ast "can hold. There is no other possibility except what" DEM "provides. But why does she attack her brother?..."

    I don''t know why. I shake my head in the piano, no matter what.

    Although I don''t know what happened between "DEM" and origami of kite, and what happened between origami of kite and her brother, she is fighting with her brother, which is beyond doubt!

    In this case, the origami of kite is the enemy!

    Now, wave in the piano.

    "All engines on! full speed forward! Target - 15000 meters above Tiangong square! "

    "Yes!!!"

    The members of "latatosk" issued a neat response sound, and began to operate "frakesinas". The original weak engine sound gradually increased at a clear and audible speed, and turned the bow to the direction where the Tiangong square is located

    Suddenly

    "Dong!!!"

    A burst of sudden impact suddenly passed on the whole "fraccinas", impact on the command room!

    The sudden impact made everyone in the command room unsteady, stumbling and shouting.

    In time, Qin held the handrail of the command platform and shouted at the bottom.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "Commander!" A member of latatosk replied in shock.

    "The impact just now is from the outside!"

    "What do you say?!" There was a noise in the piano.

    At the same time, on the large screen of the command room, an image appeared

 Chapter 1237

    What appears on the big screen of "fraccinas" is a black spot like a locust

    However, seeing these black spots like locusts, all the people in Ratatosk took a breath of cool in the commander''s room of frakesinas.

    Because, those black spots, all are people!

    Equipped with a very advanced "CR unit", it is suspended in the air with the help of a propulsion jet, holding a weapon that can be seen as powerful at a glance, aiming at a group of magicians of "fraccinas"!

    "This formation This gesture... "

    In the command room, I looked at all the magicians on the big screen without expression, and there was a flash of light in my eyes.

    "It''s really memorable..."

    Cut In the piano, I bit my teeth.

    "Is'' DEM ''? It''s as cunning as ever to come here at this time... "

    The kite origami equipped with the "CR unit" of "DEM" is fighting against wordless, and the people of "DEM" are not late, but at this time, even if the piano is stupid, we can guess the relationship between them.

    It''s just that Qinli doesn''t understand what the aim of "DEM" to find "latatosk" is.

    Is it just to annihilate the enemy''s air ships

    Maybe so, but it always feels in the piano. The purpose of "DEM" is definitely not that simple!

    After all, the branches of "DEM" have been destroyed. It will not be so easy to provide support to the magicians of "DEM" and solve problems such as the maintenance, update and equipment of equipment. Under such circumstances, the magicians of "DEM" still gather together and come to the door, which is not rational. That is not too much.

    But it''s also because of irrationality. It proves that what they are trying to do is absolutely extraordinary. It can''t be as simple as destroying a regional air ship!

    Moreover, by manipulating the "ter day store", fraccinas integrates into the surrounding scene and unfolds the invisible camouflage. It won''t be discovered. Although I want the invisible camouflage to work. It''s necessary to keep "fraccinas" still. Once sailing, the surrounding scene will be distorted and found. You can use the "DEM" formation, obviously it''s impossible to find it by this one.

    Just now, "fraccinas" has been impacted from the outside. The impact must have been done by the magicians of "DEM". In order to make an air ship impacted, the magicians of "DEM" must gather fire and attack together. But "fraccinas" has just turned the bow, and the impact will come.

    Obviously, the magician of "DEM" knew the location of "fraccinas" from the very beginning!

    It also proves that "DEM" is coming here!

    The origami side of kite may be just a trap to hold speechless people!

    Think of here, Qin some of the chagrin patted the armrest of the command platform, and at this time, a series of alarm sound spread from the command room, almost didn''t burst the fire in Qin.

    "What''s the matter this time?!"

    This One latatosk member in charge of the alarm gave a wry smile.

    "Communication! Communication from ''DEM''

    "Communication..." Zhenna, the night moon and others immediately turned their eyes to the piano, which was also surprised to frown and wave.

    "Pick it up!"

    "Yes!"

    At the same time, a window pops up on the large screen of the command room. In the window, there are long light blonde hair and purple pupils. The face is cool. A girl with absolute confidence in her eyes has a light hook around her mouth, which brings an invisible pressure to everyone on the scene.

    "It''s you!" That''s a real scream.

    The piano set up red eyes and looked at the girl on the big screen with displeasure.

    "I thought it was you, Elaine? Mira? Maces..."

    "Elaine Mira Moses?!" The members of latatosk, sitting in the command room, stared at themselves.

    With the human body, with the power comparable to or even beyond the elves, it is known as the most powerful magician in the world - Elaine Mira Moses, that is her?!

    The big screen, clearly see this scene of Ailian slightly twitch eyebrows, the corner of the mouth also gradually converged.

    "It''s worthy of" latatosk ". Although it''s only a small organization compared with" DEM ", it has fully mastered my intelligence. Here, I''ll give you a little recognition first..."

    Finish saying, Ailian light shift eyes, first swept the piano in a glance, then looked at the true that, eyes congealed."Are you here as expected? Traitor

    "Oh? You don''t seem surprised... " There was a very obvious disgust on Zhen''s face.

    "Did you know in advance that I joined latatosk?"

    "So, I feel extremely puzzled about your unwise decision..." Ailian raised her chin gently.

    "Even in ''DEM'', you are only here for me, and ''DEM'' is better than a ''latatosk'', I don''t know how much. Why do you choose to betray?"

    "It''s really unpleasant to open your mouth and shut up and betray!" Really that spiteful sneer.

    "I can''t think of the reason why I should stay in an organization that has done too much to others'' bodies. I should be the one who has been betrayed!"

    Hearing this, Ailian''s face sank.

    "It''s no wonder that you already know about it. In this case, don''t think I''ll be merciful..."

    Words fall, love lotus also no longer pay attention to true that, turned to look at Qin inside.

    "Are you in the five river Qin? Unlike your brother, he is a very lovely person... "

    "No praise, I''m not happy at all!" There was no polite sarcasm in the piano.

    "Instead of listening to your praise, I''m more interested in how you find" fraccinas ". Has" DEM "developed a device to shield the invisible camouflage effect?"

    "I''m sorry..." AI Lian''s expressionless answer.

    "To find out where you are, we just asked all magicians here to start ''after day'' and check the sky over Tiangong city. For this, we spent a whole night..."

    "Did you come here as expected?" There was a cold hum in the piano.

    "Even if the base was destroyed, Mingming even chose to go out. Wisconsin is not a very rational person..."

    "Ike just took a rare chance!" This time, Ailian''s expression is cold.

    "If you don''t have an air ship, you don''t need to send so many people to fight against a" Ratatosk "without the five river road..."

    When it comes to this, Eileen still has a real look.

    "Or do you think that traitor can defeat me?"

    "Your words are not so much!" In the piano, I looked at Ailian and said in a cold voice.

    "Tell me your purpose directly!"

    "Well, I don''t have much time here. With the ability of origami of kite, even if that man doesn''t seem to do anything to her, there is not much time to delay..." Ailian nodded her head, her eyes suddenly sharpened.

    "If the purpose is the word, ''DEM'' has only one purpose, that is the spirit!"

    "In the five River Piano No, ''fire,'' do you want to surrender, or do you want to wait until we break the wall of this airship and catch it

    "I see. Is it for me?" Qin closed his eyes, took a deep breath, turned around, and walked off the command platform.

    "Commander, what do you want to do?" Seeing this, all of them were shocked, and the night moon came directly to them.

    "Are you..."

    "Worry is superfluous, I will not surrender!" In the piano, he waved, turned his head, and pulled up a hostile arc at the corner of his mouth.

    Slightly raised his head, in the eyes of the piano, a glimmer of hot fire flashed by, making everyone stunned.

    "Just, need to give that arrogant woman some color to see, otherwise, she really thought she was the strongest in the world..."

    Left this sentence, the piano raised the footsteps, left the command room.

    "The commander''s seal is off!" On one side, shenwuyue Gongping also laughed, turned around and looked at Zhenna.

    "That''s true. You should be in charge of supporting the commander."

    "I see!"

    I nodded my head, turned around and left the command room

 Chapter 1238

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "yunqiqinggu" and "turnip with vegetables"

    (Tanabata asks for support... [single man in tears]...)

    "hmm?..."

    In the middle of the air, relying on the propulsion jet, Ailian, flying in front of all the "DEM" magicians, suddenly raised her head and looked ahead.

    There, a streamer of flame flash out from the void, like a meteor across a smooth track, then stagnate down, and when the fire is dim down, a foot flame figure has appeared in the eyes of all people.

    As you can see, the magicians of "DEM" all lift up their guns and aim at them. Ailian is also a laser lightsaber tightly in her hands. Her purple eyes twinkle slightly.

    "Finally? "Escape"

    Hearing this, Qin raised his head, looked around at the large number of magicians in front of him, and laughed sarcastically.

    "It''s really ''DEM''. The advantage of the number of people has been fully utilized..."

    "Although I am not very willing to..." AI Lian''s face is full of the ancient well, without any provocation from Qin.

    "But in order to complete the task, Ike also gave the order, and I will not disobey it. Besides, if I don''t catch you in time, I will be in trouble when your brother comes back..."

    "Is it?" Don''t turn your mouth away from the piano.

    "In that case, why don''t you send your" Bandersnatch "as well?"

    "No way..." Elaine looked coldly into the piano.

    "Because the branch was destroyed by some powerful spirits, the" Bandersnatch "was also destroyed. Without facilities, "Bandersnatch" can''t be supplemented. For the time being, it''s up to us to do it ourselves. "

    "Oh?..." When chinriton smiled.

    "That''s good news..."

    "In the piano!"

    In the void behind, a stream of light emerged without warning, shot by violently, and stayed in the side of the piano.

    Wearing a thick ''CR unit'' which is totally different from ''DEM'', you can look straight ahead.

    "The deputy commander asked me to support you..."

    "You have cleaned up all the miscellaneous soldiers!" Qin Li also did not refuse, directly ordered.

    "As for the most powerful magician in the world, just give it to me..."

    This I hesitated for a while, then nodded my head. His face became serious.

    "You have to be careful. Although you are an elf, the strength of that woman is not simple, one is not good... "

    "Rest assured..." The piano nodded.

    "Is the war conference over? There''s not much time here! " Ailian narrowed her eyes and raised her hand.

    "All of you! Attack! "

    "Yes!"

    The magicians of "DEM" answered. meanwhile. It''s really a rush. The moment is like a fierce tiger entering the sheep. In the fire and fire, it destroys and drags down the magicians one by one.

    With the power of those "DEM" magicians. It''s impossible to be a real opponent. At best, it''s just an advantage in number

    "It seems that the magicians here are better..." Chin picked the eyebrows.

    "If you don''t help, be careful that the whole army is destroyed..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" Ailian picked up the laser light sword, and she replied in a simple and clear way.

    "From the beginning, I didn''t count them in the combat power. I''m the only one who can capture you..."

    There was a sneer in the piano, and then the pupils of her eyes set. On her body, a strong flame rose and burned all her clothes.

    "Elohimgi bor..."

    Just like the phoenix spreading its wings, with a wave of both hands in the piano, a dreamlike floating kimono emerged from her body, covering her body, the part of the sleeve was still burning with fire, the two ponytails on the head were also scattered into long hair, and the ornaments like two ox horns were on top, gathering beauty and hegemony.

    "Camael..."

    A huge Tomahawk with the same burning flame suddenly appeared from the fire and fell into the hands of Qin, in which she held up the Tomahawk higher than her height in one hand, and pointed to Ailian from afar. The red eyes flashed the fire.

    "I have to say, you are very unlucky, Ellen Mira methers..."

    Ailian''s expression fluctuated for a while, and she asked in a deep voice, "what does this mean?"

    "Mingming is recognized as the strongest in the world, but he lost to my brother on the island of America..." Qin looked directly at Ailian, with a cruel smile on her face.

    "It was lost in the attack and defense war of" DEM "branch in that month when we captured Meijiu. My brother fled because of the relationship between him and that month, which can''t be described as unlucky, but pitiful..."AI Lian eyebrows across a haze, eyes emerged cold.

    "If you are going to use these to shake me, you are doomed to be disappointed..."

    "No, you think wrong..." He lowered his head and raised it suddenly.

    "I just want to say, you are the most unlucky, or now..."

    "After all, unlike my brother in that month, I still don''t know how to be merciful even if I can control my spiritual power and stop myself from going mad..."

    Voice, a drop

    "Dong!"

    A burst of sound suddenly rang out, accompanied by a violent fire, exploded in the sky over the whole Tiangong city. The flame stepped on at the foot of the piano was directly stepped on by its foot, turned into a flame meteor, and flashed to the top of Ailian in a blink of an eye!

    "What..." AI Lian Gu Jing''s face suddenly changed. She raised her head and looked up at her top. She smiled at the violence in the piano. Her pupil shrank and she quickly set up her laser light sword

    Almost at the same time, in the eyes of the Qin, there was a terrible shock in the eyes, and the strength of the axe in the hand was splitting down

    "Bang!!!"

    The sky, a huge fire curtain like a falling waterfall, like a large-scale red lotus, with a deafening roar, broke through the sky, with a strong impact of wind and fire waves, swept in all directions.

    The fire curtain is spreading at an extremely fast speed, and it soon expanded to a range of several hundred meters. At the bottom of the fire curtain, there is light smoke all over the body, and a round green protective cover wrapped by a burnt figure is flying out of the fire curtain. The body is in a mess.

    Looking at the fire curtain that had just engulfed her, Ailian''s face was ugly for a while, and her heart also set off a rough wave.

    Don''t even "the fire devil" have stronger power than themselves

    It''s impossible!

    People who are stronger than themselves should not exist. Wuhe Shidao is an exception. Nangong was the angel of Wuhe Shidao in that month. It''s understandable that they were stronger than themselves. But now, how could there be another spirit, stronger than themselves?!

    At this time, Elaine suddenly remembered what she said to her when the battle ended between her and Silent World War I in ormei island

    "Maybe you used to be the strongest in the world, but now, in this world, there is no more than five fingers to defeat you!"

    "You are no longer the strongest in the world!"

    Thinking of this, Ailian''s heart trembled and her face became more and more ugly.

    "Hateful!"

    At the same time, she flew down at a high speed and stretched out her hand towards the front. At the next moment, Ailian''s armpit extended a heavy cannon and was held in her hand.

    "Run through it!"

    With the sound of coquetry, a broken flow of light composed of pure generated magic is like a lightsaber that cuts the sky. It shoots out violently, breaking the fire curtain in the sky and shooting in the direction of the original piano.

    But when the curtain of fire is hit and the light is cut off and shot at the position in the piano, there is a continuous flow of fire beam around the piano, which can supplement the heavy gun in the muzzle!

    Ailian''s pupil, instantly shrink to the size of a needle

    There was a flash of fire in the eyes of the piano, and a cruel arc was pulled from the corner of the mouth.

    "Camael - Megiddo!"

    In response to the call from the Qin, the flame contracted into the muzzle of the heavy artillery in his hand condensed into a fire beam, broke through the atmosphere, broke through the remaining fire curtain with a more violent trend than the magic of light, and also hit the light cutoff!

    "Peng!"

    It can''t last a second, and the light is broken. Then, the fire beam shoots in front of Ailian. In Ailian''s shocked eyes, it falls on her

    "Bang!!!"

    In the distance, just as kuangsan, yegiya and Xixian arrived at the scene, the scene of Huo bundle hitting Ailian was printed in their eyes. They looked at Ailian, who was smoking all over under the bombardment of Huo bundle and fell down like a falling airplane. They all smiled at each other.

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three spread out.

    "It seems that we don''t need to fight anymore..."

 Chapter 1239

    In the mid air of Tiangong square, Meijiu, wearing a dazzling light dress, stood there in the air, with a huge organ suspended behind him and a light keyboard floating in front of him. Under the rhythmic playing of Meijiu, Meijiu created a visible ripple.

    The syllables with beautiful sound and color rise and fall back and forth in this square space, forming a beautiful song, which fluctuates frequently. As the song fluctuates, the whole Tiangong square is enveloped in it like a semicircle barrier composed of music, which arouses waves.

    With this layer of sound wave barrier, all people who hear the music played by Meijiu will be dominated by Meijiu. With the order of "no access" issued by Meijiu in advance, they will leave Tiangong square directly. Only after leaving for a certain distance will they return to normal and forget what happened in Tiangong square!

    It is precisely because of the ability of Mei Jiu and the "gab day El", the riots of the people in Tiangong square will be solved with the least impact, and the people in Tiangong square will be dispersed. No one is injured. Even just now, the "ast" which detects the response of Lingbo also has the ability of Mei Jiu, and goes back obediently.

    It has to be said that the arrangement of crazy three is really reasonable. If there is no us nine here, the situation will not be so easy to control as it is now.

    Playing "gab day El" continuously, the US nine focused on the area where the explosion happened in the Tiangong square. Some absentminded mutter.

    "Dear Isn''t it all right?... "

    Next to them, Shixiang, dressed in purple armor, hugged the comatose taxi weaving, and a little worry appeared on her face.

    "Shidao, is that ok?..."

    "It must be No problem... " I don''t know whether I''m comforting myself or Shixiang and Meijiu. The four series wearing rabbit hooded clothes shake their heads and say softly, "brother Shidao, very strong..."

    "That''s right..." Mei Jiu''s expression relaxed a little.

    "My dear is so powerful, even that Ellen Mira methers is not his opponent, and the origami of kite can''t beat my dear!"

    "Hateful. That kite is an origami. Why is it aimed at Shi Dao? " Shixiang shouts at Meijiu angrily.

    "Mingmingshi said he didn''t do anything wrong, did he?"

    "Even if you yell at me, I don''t know..." Mei could not help puckering up her lips.

    "I saw that kite origami for the first time. If you didn''t call her before, I don''t know her name. Although very cute. But since I intend to hurt my dear. I''m not going to invite her to tea... "

    "Please have tea with an origami? No! " Ten joss sticks also don''t want to shout out a voice, obviously is the beautiful nine''s words to when true, let the four Si of one side are all some blushes.

    Turn around. Looking at the place where Tiangong square has been exploding, Sisi''s beautiful big eyes are twinkling with slight waves.

    "Brother Shidao Come back soon... "

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang!!!"

    With a frenzied magic beam breaking through the atmosphere and falling on the ground of Tiangong square, the frequent explosions vibrated again, making this space completely into the world of fire and smoke, and filled the whole field.

    "Drink!" In the voice of Jiao, an origami of kite shrinks "ter daily (random field)" to the extent that it just covers its body. She grabs the heavy gun in her hand. Then, the front end of the heavy gun stretches out a laser blade, which is held high above her head by an origami of kite, waving towards the speechless in front of her.

    Looking at that with a little sharp sound burst, he fell towards himself, mercilessly chopped, wordless slightly frowned, and suddenly leaned out his hand, which was filled with a trace of magic air flow.

    Ding

    In the clear and crisp sound, wordless uses two fingers containing magic air flow to directly clamp the laser blade cut by kite origami, ignores the intense sparks from the friction like vibration, and looks at the cold and heartfelt pretty face of kite origami close by.

    "Haven''t you planned to give up yet? It''s almost time for you to realize that you''re not my opponent? "

    Hearing this, a sharp light flashed through the origami eyes of the kite, and the brain immediately gave out a command. Suddenly, a part of the laser blade in his hand suddenly twisted and extended, like a python, into the muzzle of the heavy gun held by the origami of the kite, aiming at wordless

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    At the next moment, the magic gathered in the muzzle of the speechless cannon, shooting out a magic shell the size of a football and attacking speechless like a storm.

    Originally, the origami laser lightsaber of kite was clamped by wordless fingers directly, and the muzzle from the blade was naturally less than half a meter away from wordless. Therefore, almost at the same time when the shelling sound sounded, the magic bullet containing the frenzy generating magic fell on wordless body without omission!"Bang Bang..."

    With the continuous explosion, the smoke and fire spread out on the speechless body. With the help of the propelling jet behind, kite origami quickly left the center of the shelling, looked at the figure shrouded by smoke and fire, and tightened the weapon in hand.

    Through the first battle after the transformation and return, kite origami finally learned what strength she had.

    Powerful!

    Really powerful!

    It''s far from what the former self can compare!

    If you say that you can''t get a move in the hands of the elves in the complete state even if you put all your efforts into it, now, kite origami is confident to fight alone with any elves you have ever conquered, and be even!

    After being extremely tough and domineering, and at a very high cost of magic treatment, plus this set of super performance ''CR unit'', the current kite origami is no longer the kite origami that was played around by the elves and ravaged!

    You are welcome to say that the current kite origami is absolutely qualified to fight with the elves!

    Even if it''s true, I''m afraid it''s not her match!

    Years of expectation and hatred, until today, the origami of kite has its own capital!

    With the current strength, the current technology, the current "Mordred" and the current strength, the kite origami felt that he could definitely defeat the elves!

    Defeat "Princess P-Day"!

    Beat ''nightmares''!

    Defeat the hermit!

    Defeat ''berserk''!

    Beat Diva!

    Defeat the "Efreet"!

    Defeat all the spirits active as human beings in Tiangong city!

    In the same way, defeat the culprit who is fighting with himself and killed his parents five years ago!

    Recalling the scene of wordless killing his parents by hand seen from the image, the pretty face of an origami of kite was twisted by hatred. The blade of the laser lightsaber in his hand retracted and turned into a heavy gun again. Pointing to the center of smoke and fire in front, the origami of kite immediately wanted to pull the trigger.

    "Stop it..."

    At that time, a hand suddenly came out and gently pressed on the heavy cannon in the origami hand of kite. Immediately, it seemed like a voice of regret, pity, sorrow and sigh, which came into her ears from behind her.

    "You are much better now than before. I''m afraid some elves are not your opponents, but it''s not enough to be my opponents..."

    Yuan yiorigami''s face changed, but the look in her eyes was fierce.

    "Whew!"

    The heavy cannon in his hand was once again deformed, and the laser light saber came out, twisted and shot violently, towards the speechless stab behind the origami of kite.

    "Bang..."

    Unfortunately, the laser lightsaber didn''t even have a chance to touch wordless. A sound of dull blow sounded, and kite origami felt a strong pain coming from her abdomen. The pain made kite origami''s consciousness and vision gradually blurred.

    Kite a origami strong support pain, capture the hands of laser lightsaber, cut to their own back.

    "Bang..."

    However, in the middle of the chopping, there was another pain on the origami of kite. This time, the pain was even more intense, and even left a lot of strength. The thin kite origami flew out and hit the simulation shop stall beside.

    "Bang..."

    The third dull sound is the sound of a origami body hitting a hard object, falling on the ground behind, covered by the debris of the booth

    In fact, the confidence in kite''s origami heart was defeated

    Very cruel reality

 Chapter 1240

    "Peng..."

    As the size of the building, the stall of the simulation shop was smashed directly, turned into residue, and buried the kite and origami bit by bit

    Looking at the origami of kite covered in the remains of the booth in the simulation shop, I took a deep breath and shook my head.

    "Now calm down? Calm down, let''s talk about it later... "

    "Cough Cough Among the wreckage, kite laboriously pushes away the wreckage of the simulation shop stall piled on her body, coughs twice, and wants to stand up, but it can''t do it in any way.

    Because of the relationship of "after daily storage", the injury on kite origami is not too serious, but the injury is still not optimistic.

    Before and after, speechless hands only came out twice, but those two hands, the first blow broke "ter daily" (random field) on kite origami, broke her defense, and brought her part of the damage, the second blow fell on her directly without reservation, seriously injured kite origami.

    Even if wordless deliberately left his hand, and only used brute force, but wordless body strength is very strong, not only has the body of the true ancestor, but also has been purified and strengthened by the magic pool water, even if it is brute force, it is not something that ordinary people can resist.

    Today''s kite origami is very strong. How could it not be strong if it paid a heavy price? But it is stronger than Zhenna, but not enough than Ailian. Compared with speechless, don''t even think about it.

    Lying in the wreckage of the booth in the simulation shop, kite did her best to put up one hand, which made her bite the root of her teeth and feel extremely sad.

    It doesn''t matter whether the injury is serious or not.

    Compared with the physical injury, the origami heart of kite is really serious injury

    This is the power that I paid for my life

    This is what I hold to defeat all Fairies in Tiangong city

    In the end, I can''t even avenge myself

    In this way, you can defeat other elves. What''s the use

    Look at the hand that I put all my efforts to raise. An origami of kite looks at it trembling and stretches it into the air, as if it has fallen into the dark and pursues the bright believer. Originally bright eyes gradually dim.

    Power!

    I need strength!

    Need to be able to avenge. The power to fulfill one''s wishes!

    I have sacrificed the first half of my youth. Nearly all the time has been invested in the extremely cruel training for others, just for strength!

    I have sacrificed a lot of sleep time to study the use skills of equipment. Improve the operation technology of "CR unit" and accept extremely dangerous practical training for strength!

    In order to be powerful, kite origami has put almost everything into it!

    Now, she has abandoned her life, her dignity, and even the most important person in her heart to show her non-human side, the power she has gained, but as a result

    At the end of the day, we can''t defeat wordless and our enemies by sacrificing all the strength we have gained!

    So what''s the point of living in this world? ..

    "I After all Why Live... " Kite a origami despairingly looked at the sky, put down the arm stretched to the sky, but the mouth is still saying

    "Power..."

    "I need strength..."

    "Can revenge, can fulfill the power of desire..."

    "Power..."

    "Power..."

    Repeating the word "power", the eyelid of kite origami is heavier and heavier, and slowly closed

    "You say, you want strength?"

    Just as a origami of kite is about to lose consciousness and fall into the dark, a strange, inaudible, very unique voice, like a murmur, rings

    The sudden voice makes the kite, who is about to fall into darkness, clear his head and open his eyes.

    Then, an origami of kite saw

    To see a more incredible ''thing'' than sound

    No, it''s not so much a thing as a being

    Yes, it is a simple existence!

    It can''t be described as any concrete thing at all. I can barely feel that it exists there, but I can''t see its entity. I can only see a mass of mosaic like things floating there. It seems that I am looking at an origami of kite.

    "You..." Kite an origami gawks at ''it''.

    "You Yes

    "I?..."

    "It" seems to be laughing, but it doesn''t know what to laugh at. After laughing, "it" said."I am the one who can give you strength!"

    "Power?!" Kite an origami dark eyes a fierce bright.

    "Yes! Power! " "It" uses a charming tone of voice and asks.

    "Want strength? I can give you, and it''s a very powerful force... "

    "Extremely Powerful Power... " The origami of kite forgot to breathe and also forgot to react. So she looked at it stupidly. There were only two words left in her heart

    That''s power!

    With the origami character of kite, if you encounter such a strange thing, even if you don''t take it as an illusion, you won''t easily fall into the other party''s induction, fall into the other party''s topic, or even be hostile to the other party because of your vigilance.

    But now, "it" just appeared in the most vulnerable moment of kite''s origami heart.

    Therefore, with her subconscious mind, iris yiorigami answered the question that had been decided from the beginning.

    "Power! I want strength! "

    Just like crazy, kite squeezed his voice with an origami and shouted out with the greatest strength at the moment.

    "No matter what price you pay or what you sacrifice! Give me strength! Give me absolute power! Give me the ability to surpass everyone! Beyond all elves! The strongest power to surpass the five river Shi Dao! "

    At this moment, the voice of kite origami is absolutely enough to create an echo, which resounds throughout the Tiangong square. But what''s strange is that the voice not only doesn''t create an echo, but also only ''it'' and kite origami can hear it. Besides, even the air can''t transmit the voice.

    And ''it'', laughing

    Obviously, I can''t see the expression of "it" or even the rudiment of "it", but an origami of kite can feel it

    "It" does smile

    "If you want, I''ll give it to you..."

    "It" opened up like this, and then, as if it were the part of the hand, stretched out towards the kite

    Above, a gem is emitting a strong white light, like the stars, lying there quietly

    "Take it This is the power you want... "

    "What I want Power... " Kite held his breath, stared at the gem in his hand and asked.

    "It Can you give me strength? "

    "Yes..."

    "Powerful power?..."

    "Yes..."

    "Can we defeat the power of Wuhe Shidao?"

    There was an imperceptible pause in its tone, followed by an answer.

    "Yes..."

    The kite''s breath suddenly became rapid. Looking at the gem''s eyes, he felt like a demon. He raised his hand unconsciously and stretched out towards the gem

    It seems that the action of dismissing the origami of kite is too slow, and the hand of "it" is also handed forward, making the gem closer and closer to the hand of origami of kite

    Just as a origami hand of kite was about to contact with its hand and touch the gem, a black shadow suddenly broke into the world of only two people, and instantly wrapped its hand!

    The black shadow is also a hand!

    Both kite origami and "it" were stunned. It seems that they did not expect this situation. At this time, the third party except kite origami and "it" made a sound

    "It''s clear that I''m here, even when I don''t exist, or the first time I''ve encountered such a thing..."

    Words fall, a surging magic torrent suddenly surges up!

    "Dong!"

    The vast magic is directly turned into violent impact, which can''t help but hit ''it'' and blow it out!

    All of a sudden, the "it" covered in mosaics is like a shell, smashing one simulation shop stall by one, and at the same time pulling up a deep gully on the ground. It didn''t stop until it knocked over another simulation shop stall again, stabilizing its body shape.

    It seems that the part of the head makes a movement of looking up, looking forward to the next moment, speechless smile with cold meaning, printed into the eyes of "it"

    And in the silent hand, the gem of "it" is lying there quietly, emitting soft white light

 Chapter 1241

    "You..."

    A origami of kite looks around her body suddenly, and gives the ''it'' which is going to give her strength to the speechless flying out. Her pretty face is slightly twisted.

    But speechless has not paid attention to the leisurely love of kite''s origami. His eyes have been attracted by the incredible existence in front of him

    The whole body is covered with mosaics. I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman or a man or a ghost

    This being, wordless is not the first time to know its form, wordless is not the first time to see it, face to face, this is the first time!

    Tightly stare at the floating and far away existence, speechless eyes, a little waves gradually.

    "Are you phantoms?"

    "Phantom" "Phantoms" made a crooked head movement, with a little doubt in the strange voice, but then it was relieved.

    "Does" phantom "mean me? Is that my identifying name? "

    "What? Don''t you know? " Speechless laugh like a mockery.

    "Listen to crazy three, can''t you collect intelligence? Don''t even know that you''ve been given such an identifier? "

    "I really don''t know..." The voice of ''phantom'' didn''t come out in half a wave.

    "For this kind of unimportant information, I will not take the initiative to collect..."

    "Oh? It seems that even in the dark, it is no easier than in the face of the activities of the people to go where... "

    "At least, I don''t have the time to relax..."

    "Phantoms" can be clearly felt without words when they are said with words that are hard to hear. Unlike a relaxed conversation, the other person''s eyes are also on themselves.

    In the eyes, although there is no vigilance, it is definitely not relaxation!

    Think of it, once there''s no word to do anything against it. "Phantom" must have escaped without hesitation

    This is an existence destined to live in the dark!

    In an instant, wordless mind gave such a position to "phantom". It is also because of this, the original intention to forcibly leave the other side, and the idea of asking for some inside information disappeared.

    Without being sure that he can catch "phantom", he dare not act rashly without words.

    After all. It''s not easy to meet phantom

    "I have a question..." "Phantom" suddenly opens.

    "Why do you find me?"

    Smell speech, speechless brow a pick, smile not smile of say: "you so in front of my face and kite an origami to chat, still ask why I will find you?..."

    "I always have a mental barrier around me..." "Phantoms" ignored the speechless perfunctory and explained themselves.

    "This spiritual barrier. It can not only help me hide my appearance and voice, but also weaken my existence under my control. Although your strength is very strong, I admit that you can''t find me without paying special attention, right? "

    "Psychic barrier?" Wordless didn''t answer the question of phantom directly, but grasped such a word. He looked at "phantom" with deep meaning.

    "Since it''s the spiritual barrier, then, you should be an elf?"

    ''phantom'' was silent for a moment, and then nodded his head.

    "I''m really an elf, one who has been looking for companions No, elves who make companions! "

    "Manufacturing Companion... " Wordless squint eyes.

    "Why?..."

    "This question, I can''t answer you..." "Phantoms," he said.

    "Although I can''t solve your question, I hope you can solve my question..."

    "It''s really unfair..." Speechless turned his mouth, glanced at the kite, who was looking at him angrily, with an origami, and said quietly.

    "Indeed. I didn''t find you coming when I didn''t pay special attention, no hostility and no attack, but don''t forget. As soon as you show up, you have an origami conversation with kite! " Speechless shrugs.

    "Although I didn''t notice your existence, the injured kite started a dialogue inexplicably, either talking to herself or there must be an object, and with her character, I don''t think that talking to herself can make her so excited..."

    "So you began to notice that there was a third party on the scene, and then you paid special attention to it, and naturally found me, right?..." "Phantom" took the silent words and murmured."I''m sorry. I didn''t take the child''s behavior into consideration..."

    "That''s about it..." Speechless side, staring at ''phantom''.

    "So, is it your turn to answer my question?"

    "Question?..." ''phantom'' repeated the silent words.

    "Why do you make elves?"

    "In fact, I have more questions to ask you..." A silent sigh.

    "But at present, let''s ask this first..."

    "I''m sorry. I''m still saying that. I can''t solve your problem!" "Phantom" did not hesitate to answer.

    "I can only say that I also have my own purpose and desire!"

    "Wish?" The look in wordless eyes began to become dangerous.

    "Will your so-called wish do harm to the elves?"

    "Phantoms" suddenly became speechless, and it took a long time to answer.

    "I''m not sure it''s going to be bad for the elves. To be sure, I''m not hostile to the elves..."

    Without saying a word, he looked directly at "phantom" and "phantom" silently, and did not speak again. No one saw what it was doing at the moment, but without saying, he could feel that the other side was also looking at himself directly. The two people''s eyes were on each other, which made the atmosphere of the scene a little tense.

    I don''t know if it''s impatient or not, ''phantom'' takes his eyes away and throws it into the speechless hand. To be more precise, it''s the gem just snatched from it in the speechless hand. He starts to speak.

    "It''s like my thing..."

    "Your stuff?" Speechless throw the gem in the hand, some evil fun of laughing out.

    "Refers to this" crystal "? Didn''t you just want to send it out? How could it be yours? "

    "It''s true. It''s true..." "Phantoms" did not hide it, and said bluntly: "if you can give it to that child, I will be very happy..."

    "Well, I don''t mind..." Speechless again looked at the origami of kite. When we saw the eyes and expressions of each other full of hatred and killing, we couldn''t help but smile again.

    "Although I don''t object to it, if I give it to her now, I will be in great trouble, so I''m sorry..."

    "Do you mean you''re going to rob?" The tone of "phantom" began to get worse.

    "I''ll be bothered by you..."

    "Why don''t you think I''ll be bothered when you plan to make kite a origami spirit?" There was a trace of displeasure in the wordless expression.

    "Haven''t you already sent out a lot of" spiritual crystals "? Then give me this one! "

    "With your strength, do you also need" spiritual crystallization "

    "I don''t need it. It doesn''t mean other people don''t need it!" Speechless like this said: "anyway, it''s all to send people, this person let me choose the same!"

    This "Phantom" is helpless.

    "It seems that this is the only way..."

    "Do you mean agree?" Speechless immediately laughs.

    "Thank you so much for your generosity..."

    "I just don''t have the confidence to take it from you..." ''phantom'' turned.

    "But you need to remember that the use of" Spirit Crystal "is also limited. The more consistent the nature of the given object with the nature of" Spirit Crystal ", the more powerful the spirit power will be after the spirit is changed. The origami of kite is definitely a rare and suitable object for the use of" Spirit Crystal ". If you solve your own problems, I hope you will still give" Spirit Crystal " She... "

    "After all, I also want to see the birth of powerful elves..."

    "Phantoms," he said, turned to speechless.

    "You have a very powerful power, which even makes me feel afraid. Although I don''t know what kind of existence you are, I don''t want to be enemies with you, and your relationship with the elves is very different. Even the crazy three children are moved by you, and every one of the elves gathered around you seems to have undergone incredible changes. To be honest, that''s why I''m very surprised... "

    "Of course, I don''t know whether the change is good or bad, so let me observe for a while..."

    "Hope, in the future, we will not become enemies..."

    With the speech of "phantom", its figure gradually becomes nihilistic, until the last sentence falls, its figure also completely disappears, and there is no trace of half appeared again.

    Silently watching ''phantom'' disappear, silent

 Chapter 1242

    (winners of life, it''s time to come back after the Chinese Valentine''s day, and ask for support.)

    "Eighty percent of the repair work is expected to be completed in three hours!"

    "Memory erasure is in progress, searching for remaining targets..."

    "The impact of this event has been completely controlled in the effective range, and related follow-up tasks are in progress..."

    "The incident summary of Tiangong square riots has little impact, and should not cause trouble!"

    Listen to a group of "Ratatosk" members in the command room, while operating the instruments on hand, loudly reporting the progress and summary of the work. On the command platform, the chin rubbed its eyebrows and finally nodded its head.

    "In the end, the impact will be kept to a minimum, and there will be no trouble..."

    "Thank you, Mei Jiu..." Patted patted to stand beside oneself beautiful nine''s small head, speechless praise like a sentence.

    "If it wasn''t for G9 to control all the witnesses in Tiangong square with" gab day El ", no one could be found if they wanted to eliminate their memory, and no one had been allowed to break into the Tiangong square and evacuate the crowd, it would be the biggest contributor this time!"

    "Is it?" Meijiu immediately smiles, embraces the silent arm and opens her mouth in a delicate voice.

    "So, is there a reward?"

    "Reward?..." Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hands.

    "It depends on what kind of reward you want. If I can, I''ll try... "

    Hearing the words, Mei Jiu pouts her lips immediately, points her fingers on them, and looks at the speechless eyes full of expectation.

    Seeing the performance of Meijiu, no one knows what the reward is

    Not to mention those who are in a period of anxiety, it is yajuya and Xixian who have guessed it out, and now they all have issued dissatisfied protests.

    "I just want to get my Lord''s lips after using a little spiritual power. My Lord''s reward is not so cheap!"

    "I agree. Yegungya and Xi Xian also worked hard to help. Even rewards. We must also be treated equally, and everyone has to be rewarded! "

    "Big Everyone... " Sisi''s face turned red, and she quickly took off her hat and put on the ostrich.

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three crooked head. Eyes curved into crescent.

    "Although when we arrived, things had been solved in Qinli. But they also want to get a reward... "

    "Is this really a reward?" There was a cold hum in the piano. Don''t turn your head.

    "It''s just cheap for others..."

    "What are you talking about?" There is only one person with ten joss sticks and a blank face.

    "What is the reward? What rewards do you want? Since everyone has it, I want it too! "

    "Don''t argue, will you?" By a group of girls to interrupt their request for a kiss. Mei can''t help but be dissatisfied.

    "Even if everyone wants it, it has to be behind me!"

    "Why?!"

    "Do you want me to be behind you?"

    "Refute, Xi Xian thinks that it''s not the way to calculate first come, second come!"

    "Ah La, it doesn''t matter to me..."

    "I I Do I have a share too?... "

    One by one, a group of fairy maidens all made their own voices, some of them were dissatisfied with the beautiful nine, some of them were full of faces, just for the sake of making fun of themselves, some of them were still in a state of unknown. What''s more, even those who were almost shy and fainted were all. For a while, the whole company room was full of the noisy voices of a group of fairy maidens.

    "Ah..." Watching a group of fairy girls make a scene, speechless, Qin two people look at each other, are sighing.

    "The disturbance in the Tiangong square has been put down, and the later night sacrifice has been postponed to tomorrow due to an unknown accident at the venue. The ending is almost finished, so there should be no problem..." Speechless pursed lips and looked at the piano.

    "Nothing should have happened here?"

    "What can happen?" There was a curl in the piano.

    "When I took Eileen Mira Moses directly, the rest of the" DEM "magicians were not worth mentioning at all. They could not even escape because of the arrival of crazy three, yaguya and Xixian. They were all arrested!"

    Finish saying, Qin inside glanced speechless.

    "Including the most powerful magician in the world..."

    "Did you even catch Ailian?" Speechless slightly a Zheng, immediately gloating up.

    "The guy from Wisconsin, by this time, is he an ant on the hot pot?"

    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know, what I want to know is, what is the matter with kite origami!" The chin frowned."Why did she find you? It doesn''t look like it''s because of the "DEM" command

    "Do you think kite origami added" DEM " Silent smile.

    "Well, it''s not impossible, but that''s not the key. The key is that an origami of kite seems to regard me as the enemy who killed her parents..."

    "How could it be..." There was a sneer in the piano.

    "It was five years ago that yuan yiorigami''s parents died. How long did you come to this world?..."

    Others don''t know the origin and development of wordless. As the calling character of wordless, it can''t be clearer in the piano.

    It''s only about half a year since wordless first came to this world. How could it be the killers of kite origami''s parents who have been dead for five years

    "Should be confused by the ''DEM'' people, as a chess piece?" Qin gives such a guess, but it makes speechless smile again.

    "Even if you are confused, you have to bring out something that can be confused. Otherwise, with the origami character of kite, if there is nothing to prove that her parents were killed by me, you can''t believe other people''s one-sided words..."

    Speechless sigh, eyes cast on the body in the piano.

    "How is Kite origami now?..."

    "Currently under treatment..." The piano answered carelessly.

    "She was forcibly disarmed and imprisoned. If you want to ask something, you have to wait until her injury is over..."

    "So..." Speechless nodded, then raised one of his hands.

    Above, a gem with bright white light lies there

    "This is the crystal you snatched from phantoms?" When the spirit of the piano came to life, it looked at the "Spirit Crystal" in wordless hands.

    "It''s a new" Spirit Crystal ". How many people are going to be spiritualized by the" phantom "

    "Who knows..." Speechless shook his head and shook the "Spirit Crystal" in his hand.

    "It said that it had its own wish to see the birth of powerful elves, and it didn''t know why..."

    "Then why did you let it go!" There was a wordless look in the piano, and the eyes were full of anger.

    "If we catch ''phantom'', there will be a lot of gains!"

    "I don''t know what the other side''s ability is and how strong it is. How can I make a rash move?" Speechless no good spirit of the white piano in a glance.

    "Although I don''t feel the danger from phantom, I can''t even see the way the other party disappeared. If I catch it, I''m not only likely to miss it, but also the intelligence. That''s not even worth it?..."

    "It''s true..." The face in the piano is full of expression that can''t be relieved.

    "It''s not easy to find ''phantom''. As a result, we can''t get any useful information. Isn''t there no gain?"

    "Who said, at least we know that ''phantom'' has its own goal, and if we want to achieve that goal, we need to create powerful elves!" Speechless raised the "Spirit Crystal" in his hand and squinted.

    "The Spirit Crystal itself is also a harvest, and" phantom "said that the strength of the object after the Spirit Crystal''s deification will be determined according to its adaptability and property conformity with the Spirit Crystal, which is also an intelligence!"

    Words fall, speechless to see still can''t let go of the piano, jokingly knocked on her forehead.

    "Phantoms will not be enemies to us for the time being, so let''s put their affairs aside for the time being..."

    "All right..." Nodding helplessly in the piano.

    "Let''s talk about the treatment of this" Soul Crystal "later. Now, an origami of kite is under treatment. I''m going to meet Elaine Mira methers. How about you?"

    "I?..." Speechless picked up eyebrows and smiled.

    "Of course we went together!"

 Chapter 1243

    Thank you very much for thunder and panda And "radish with vegetables"

    This is an underground facility of latatosk in Tiangong city

    Like DEM, latatosk has built a lot of secret facilities in Tiangong city to prevent its use in case of emergency.

    After all, unlike the vast "DEM", Ratatosk has only one air ship as a whole. Once the "fracconas" is paralyzed, it may not even be able to carry out the actions of the elves.

    Of course, this problem does not exist at present. Fraccinas has become a silent treasure. Even if it is damaged, it can be recovered quickly. However, the members of latatosk do not know about it. Therefore, the existence of secret facilities is necessary

    For example, now, in order to put Ailian in prison, this secret facility is just used.

    In fact, if you want to put Ailian in prison, you''d better put her in the "frakesinas". Compared with these secret facilities, the equipment and facilities in "frakesinas" are undoubtedly advanced and excellent.

    However, Elaine is not an ordinary character. She is the most powerful magician in the world. In fact, she is even superior to most elves!

    Put such a dangerous person in "fraccinas". In case of any accident, let Ailian escape and make trouble in the air ship. Even if "fraccinas" is turned into a treasure, it can''t bear the burden of Ailian making trouble.

    Therefore, after defeating Ailian, Qinli directly picked up Ailian and transferred it to this facility for corresponding disposal and interrogation.

    After fighting in the piano. Ailian suffered a lot of injuries, even heavier than an origami of kite!

    But people seem to be used to such injuries. Before they are caught in the piano, they have dealt with them by themselves. After they are imprisoned, they can deal with them. Basically, they are better.

    It can be seen from here. Even though iris origami''s strength has greatly increased after magic treatment, she can''t compare with Ailian.

    However, it''s not a good thing to get here and get well first.

    At least, an origami of kite was injured. Qinli didn''t find her trouble for the time being

    Under the guidance of Qin Li, wordless walked on a corridor wider than any passage in "fraccinas", and came to the entrance of a room in a rhythmic footsteps.

    "This is it..."

    Stopped at the door of the room, Qin in a skilled action in the door of a recognition instrument quickly input the password, and put his hand on the scanner. Then, with a light electronic sound coming out, the door gradually slid open, revealing the situation inside.

    It''s a very spacious room.

    The light in the room tends to be dim, which is a little like a black house. The walls in all directions are made of steel, and there are all kinds of mechanical instruments in it. And in the middle of the room, an isolated space made of solid glass stands there.

    The isolation space is a place like the ordinary living room, with very ordinary furniture. If you don''t look at the glass, it''s an ordinary living room.

    On the sofa in the living room, a girl with a blank face and cold eyes is sitting there

    It''s Elaine!

    "This woman has been like this since she was transferred here, until now..." The tone in the piano is obviously unpleasant.

    "I was going to interrogate her. But with this woman''s arrogant personality and loyalty to Wescott, I don''t think there''s anything to be tortured, so I''ll just leave her here... "

    "So you''re still looking for her?" Speechless and curious look into the piano.

    "Do you think of a way to deal with her?"

    "No!" Qin Li said simply: "because this woman''s identity is a little special, and we have a little relationship with some people here, so we can''t use any hard way to let her spit out" DEM "information. But I didn''t want to let her go, so I kept it in the air... "

    Finish saying, Qin inside glanced own vision to speechless.

    "The reason why I came to see her is that there are only some words that need to be conveyed..."

    "All right..." Speechless spread out.

    "Then I''ll go and say hello..."

    Two people looked at each other, they both raised their feet and walked to the isolation space

    "Huh?" In the hall of the isolated space, hearing that the door was opened, Ailian turned her head and looked at the door. When she saw that the person was speechless and in the piano, her purple eyes fluctuated a little, and soon returned to the original state, and kept silent.

    Seeing this, Qin Li hands wordless a look of "you can see it", which makes wordless cry and laugh for a while, touches her chin, and a bad smile appears on her face, and walks to Ailian.I saw that speechless came to her, and Ailian intended to keep silent and expressionless all the time as before, but her first words made her elaborate plans disappear, and there was no way to keep silent any more

    "Want Wisconsin to live?"

    Ailian fiercely raised her head, on the speechless expression that seemed to smile, her eyes trembled, and forced her inner fear, pretending to be indifferent.

    "What do you mean?..."

    Seeing that Ailian finally had a little reaction to the outside world, Qin couldn''t help but stare at Wuyan.

    As soon as he exits, he will let the opponent enter his own rhythm, make use of his opponent''s weakness, and make a sharp speech. No one is more disgusting and interesting than him

    "Is it necessary for me to say more clearly?" I still don''t know that my image has written "evil taste" in my heart. I stare at Ailian silently and erect my two fingers.

    "Now, you have two choices!"

    He closed one of the two fingers and compared the rest of them to Ailian.

    "First, you tell me where Wisconsin is now. I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything with him. I may beat him up or maim him, but I will never kill him!"

    Ignoring Ailian''s changing face, wordless raised two fingers again.

    "Two, you can say nothing. I''ll find the location of Wisconsin myself, but once I find it, you can also buy flowers to use when preparing for his grave!"

    The corners of the mouth slowly rise up, speechless look down on Ailian, the wine red pupil is full of cold color, told Ailian, he is not joking!

    "Two choices, which one do you choose, make your own decision..."

    "You..." Ailian can''t help but bite her lips and hate her voice.

    "Do you want me to betray ike?"

    "If I want you to betray Wescott, I''ll brainwash you directly, not talk to you here!" Speechless turned around, back to Ailian, the voice slowly spread into Ailian''s ear.

    "In or the United States Island, you ''DEM'' made our idea. I defeated you and destroyed an air ship. The account is clear!"

    "In Tiangong City, when you ''DEM'' again made the idea of Meijiu, I will destroy the branch of ''DEM'', and it will be clear!"

    Eyes gradually on the eyes of Ailian, speechless sneer from.

    "This time, you found Qin Li and latatosk, but I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. You said, what should I do to make it clear?"

    In less than a minute, a series of speechless speeches broke Ailian''s indifferent attitude. Every sentence went deep into Ailian''s heart, like a sharp arrow, which stabbed her with colic and forgot to breathe.

    "Wuhe Shidao!" Clenched own fist, Ailian facial expression for a while ugly.

    "You don''t want to hurt Ike!"

    "I wonder where you came from to make such a declaration with confidence..." Speechless laugh.

    "What else is there for Wisconsin now? ¡®dem¡¯£¿ magician? "Display device"? ¡®bandersnatch¡¯£¿¡­¡±

    "Are these things useful? ... "

    Ailian''s expression was stagnant.

    "Ah..." Looking at Ailian''s stagnant expression, she gave a silent smile.

    "As long as I''m here, you ''DEM'' will never be able to take us. What''s more, you are still in my hands. If Wisconsin has the heart to abandon your trump card, then I will take you as the price of offending us this time. If the account is clear again, it''s not impossible..."

    "Think about it..."

    Left this sentence, speechless directly out of the isolation space, the scene, only a little pale face of eilian and the face of helpless piano, for a long time without words

 Chapter 1244

    In the sky above Tiangong City, fraccinas

    In an isolation ward, an origami kite in a sick suit is lying there, looking at the speechless standing beside the bed, his face is full of hate.

    "Five rivers The way of scholars

    Looking at the origami of kite, I wish I could jump up and bite myself. To be honest, wordless pressure is great, and I''m upset.

    Obviously, the origami of kite has completely regarded itself as the enemy of killing her father and mother!

    I didn''t do anything!

    The feeling of being wronged is really unpleasant

    What''s more, the one who wronged him is a cute girl

    She is also a cute girl who has more or less friendship with him!

    Being wronged by such a cute girl, I can''t fight by myself, but I can''t help others to believe it. How can I feel happy without words

    Knead the brow and heart of some pain, wordless with a look of exhaustion, and looked at the origami and sentence by sentence opening of kite.

    "Listen, I didn''t kill your father, let alone your mother!"

    Wen Yan, the origami expression of kite didn''t even change, still full of hatred. Obviously, she didn''t choose to believe the wordless words at all.

    "Ah..." Speechless and helpless sigh out a breath.

    "What can I do to make you believe me?"

    "I won''t believe you!" Without even thinking about it, kite grabbed her lips in an origami. The voice is like squeezing out from the deep throat, looking at speechless indifferently.

    "I saw everything with my own eyes..."

    "Where did you see it? When did you see it? What do you see? " Three questions popped out in a row, which perfectly demonstrated the speechless and crazy mood.

    "Even if you think I''m your enemy and want to kill me, at least you should let me die, right? I didn''t do anything, but you insisted that I did it. You should give me an explanation at least! "

    "Yes!" On one side, Shixiang stands out and shouts loudly at an origami of kite.

    "Shi Dao will never do such a thing!"

    "Hum..." Yeuguya gave a light hum. Put your hands on your chest.

    "Master, if he kills someone, he will not deny it. What''s more, if you admit that you can''t do anything about him, there''s no need to pretend! "

    Agree Xi Xian raised his head slightly, closed his eyes and nodded his small head heavily.

    "I believe in the master. Since the master said he didn''t do it. Then I''m sure I didn''t do it! "

    "Yes..." Mei Jiu also made her own voice. Some helplessly said: "my dear has such a strong power, how can we fight against an ordinary couple?"? At the beginning, I accidentally hurt some fans without power, and my dear also lost his temper. I''ve been taught a lesson

    "I I think so too... " Si Si, who is weak, raised his hand.

    "Brother Shidao won''t do anything to ordinary people..."

    Qin Li and Kuang San didn''t speak, but the look of Mao Ding in their eyes also told yuan an origami that they believed that speechless didn''t kill her parents!

    But instead of buying the origami, kite glared at Qin Li, Kuang San and Shixiang.

    "Do you want me to believe a group of elves?!"

    "Ah..." There was a sneer in the piano.

    "Or discrimination that is as serious as ever..."

    "You who have been bringing disaster to the world are not qualified to say such a thing!" Kite a origami clenched the root of his teeth, sweeping all the fairies and girls present.

    "It is because of your existence that so many disasters will happen in the world. Only by killing you, can peace be restored in the world. There will be no more cases like me where you have killed people and families!"

    "You guy..." Shixiang and yajuyan were angry and just wanted to go forward. Speechless, they immediately held out their hands, stopped them and cast their eyes on an origami of kite.

    "It''s true that Shixiang has destroyed many places and caused many disasters when it was in the" present boundary ", but fortunately, there has never been an example of anyone injured. The spatial earthquake damage caused by Siji is very low, and it may hurt people, but it will not kill people at all!"

    "The space earthquake response brought by yajuyan and Xixian is the strongest on site, but they are in the air every time. Let alone people, even buildings have not been destroyed. Qinli and Meijiu are transformed from ordinary people to elves. In addition to Meijiu, who once lived in the world, they have always lived as ordinary people! ¡±

    Dingding looks at the origami of kite and takes a deep breath.

    "So, I''m sorry for your so-called saying that someone''s family has been destroyed. I will never agree with it!"Qin Li, Shi Xiang, Si Si Si Nai, ye Juyan, Xi Xian, Mei Jiu and other people''s hearts immediately flowed a warm flow, which made their faces involuntarily appear a smile, but in exchange for a more indifferent sight of kite origami.

    "What about her?" Eyes suddenly turned to crazy three''s body, kite an origami coagulated eyes.

    "Do you want to say that she has never harmed anyone?"

    A group of fairy girls were suddenly dumb and could not speak a word.

    Perhaps, Kuang San had done a very comprehensive relationship because of the measures to defend against space earthquakes in Tiangong city. She didn''t hurt one person, but later, she killed more than 10000 human beings by herself!

    The existence of the most evil spirit, how can it not harm people

    In this regard, the fairy girls are speechless, crazy three himself did not have any refutation, the face hung with an expression of indifference, only speechless, once again opened up.

    "Those who are crazy and kill three times are not only the bad elements who bully the soft and fear the hard, but also some social pests!" I said such a sentence without any words.

    "A man like that will die if he dies!"

    When hearing the silent words, he was stunned for a moment, and then the smile on his face expanded a little bit. The origami of kite opened up his eyes and stared at the silent words. His voice was as cold as ice.

    "Sure enough, I will never believe you!"

    "At this point, I don''t expect you to believe me..." As if to give up the general, speechless waved, glanced at the kite an origami.

    "Just, I want to know, why do you think I am the murderer of your parents?"

    Yuan yiorigami didn''t speak, let alone explain, but continued to stare at speechless, releasing extremely sharp vision, making speechless smile, clapped her cheek, and stood up.

    "Since you''re not going to say it, I''ll have to use a more crude method..."

    Directly went to a origami in front of kite. Before she didn''t respond, she put out her hand and put it on her forehead.

    "Your memory, let me read it a little bit..."

    As soon as the voice fell, speechless closed his eyes, and the hand on the origami forehead of the kite emerged a little magic power, which quickly began to work.

    "You..." In response, an origami of kite just wants to open its wordless hand. In the wordless hand, a mysterious little magic array suddenly flashes with a burst of light.

    The sudden strong light made kite close her eyes and forget to struggle.

    Before long, the light gradually weakened, and the surging Magic also subsided. Speechless, he released his hand on the origami forehead of the kite, opened his eyes, which were full of surprise and doubt.

    "What''s the matter?..." See, the piano can''t help asking.

    "Anything read?"

    "Yes!" Speechless nodded, on the Qin''s line of sight, eyes, face, are all confused look.

    "Iris origami got an image from Wisconsin. The image accidentally captured the death of iris origami''s parents. In the image, the person who killed iris origami''s parents is me!"

    "You?!" A group of fairy maidens breathed a screen, and Mei Jiu hurried to make a sound.

    "Is it a forgery or something wrong?"

    "Forgery?..." Speechless for a moment, then shook his head.

    "It may be possible, but I can''t see at all where there are traces of forgery in that image..."

    "Don''t you think you killed the parents of kite origami?" The chin frowned.

    "Don''t forget, you appeared in Tiangong half a year ago..."

    "That''s right..." The mouth said so, but the silent face is still full of confusion.

    At this time, crazy three suddenly spoke.

    "Why don''t you take a look with your own eyes?"

 Chapter 1245

    (for new week''s support, subscribe, monthly ticket, reward, friends, all support...)

    "let''s see it with our own eyes!"

    Kuang San''s speech attracted all the eyes of the audience to her, including the surprised kite origami.

    "See for yourself?" Speechless hesitated for a moment, some uncertain to crazy three asked: "you mean..."

    "Well In order to confirm the wordless speculation, crazy smile nodded his head, the voice spread throughout the isolation ward.

    "Use the power of zafkiel, the last bullet -" Yod? Bet "- to go back to five years ago and prove it with your own eyes!"

    Hearing this, all the people on the scene unconsciously held their breath and looked at each other.

    Among the people present, except for the kite origami, who has never dealt with Kuang San, all the others know his ability.

    She is the spirit of time. She has the ability to manipulate time. Her angel, zafkiel, can use every ability to represent time in the form of forming bullets to launch!

    Among the twelve abilities representing time, the last and most rebellious one is the power of "Yod bet"!

    Time back!

    Ability to go back to the past!

    It is because they know the power of "Yod? Bet", which is called the field of God, that people forget to breathe for a while.

    Back in the past

    Who has ever experienced such a dream

    Speechless is once because of fighting with crazy three, through a little accident, a short return to five years ago. But just because I have experienced it, I will feel a little unreal.

    Anyway, it''s a dream to go through time and go back to the past. Even if you know that crazy three has such ability, you will inevitably have such a reaction.

    Even the people who are familiar with the abilities of crazy three are like this. For the first time, the kite one origami who knew that crazy three has such abilities, let alone, was shocked abnormally in his heart, even his head was blank and full of chaos.

    Finally. Or have experienced to go back to the past speechless response to come over in advance, scratched the cheek, frowned.

    "Using the power of" Yod? Bet ", just to go back to the past and confirm one thing, is that a bit of a fuss?"

    "I don''t think so..." However. Crazy three is opposed.

    "I remember my husband said that when I was fighting with you in the past, because of some accidents, I went back to five years ago, when I sealed the power in the piano, right?"

    Speechless nodded his head, but he made crazy three''s expression serious.

    "Then, is it possible at that time. My husband accidentally killed the origami parents of kite

    "It''s impossible!" Speechless yet, Qin instead loudly refuted.

    "You should have seen my memory erased by phantoms, too? Before my brother disappeared, he was always by my side. How could he kill his origami parents

    "No, when I first appeared, I was not by your side!" Speak calmly without words.

    "At that time, I first appeared in other places, and then I found the Qin, before I found the Qin. I''ve always been on my own

    "That is to say..." Mei Jiu covers her mouth, and suppresses the shock coming from her heart.

    "Honey, do you really kill the origami parents of kite without knowing it?!"

    "It''s impossible..." Wordless distressed knead his eyebrow.

    "From returning to five years ago to coming back again, I don''t remember my attack. How could I accidentally kill the origami parents of kite?"

    This A group of fairy girls stared at each other blankly. I don''t know what to say.

    "Let''s confirm it in person..." Crazy three smile to see speechless.

    "Even if it''s not to confirm whether the husband killed the origami parents of kite, it''s necessary to confirm what the husband did five years ago..."

    "But is that ok?..." Speechless seemed to hesitate.

    "Isn''t it very expensive to use the" Yod? Bet "? In that case, crazy three you... "

    "Please don''t worry..." Mad three put up his index finger against his speechless lips.

    "The cost of using the" Yod? Bet "is also conditional. According to the time to go back to the past, the cost of this part will change. The longer the time to go back, the longer it will take. When there are husbands and adults, there is no need to worry about the lack of time to pay at all...""But didn''t you say that? Unlike other abilities, "Yod? Aleph" and "Yod? Bet" are two kinds of abilities that not only consume a huge amount of time, but also consume a lot of spiritual power, right Speechless pouting.

    "The direct embodiment of the spirit power can also be said to be the number of spirit power. If the spirit power is consumed excessively, it is also dangerous to lose life!"

    "If it''s just psychic power, can we help?" On one side, yajuya quickly opens his mouth.

    "Isn''t it enough to bring our master back to five years ago when we add up the spiritual power of so many people?"

    "Secondarily, Xi Xian can also provide spiritual power!"

    "Me too!"

    "I I can... "

    "Honey, I will try my best if I need to!"

    Xi Xian, Shi Xiang, Si Si Nai and Mei Jiu four also issued their own manifestos one after another, which made them laugh and shake their heads to refuse.

    "Although I''m very grateful to you for your intention, I don''t need to worry about that the" Yod? Bet "still needs to consume the spiritual power beyond the specification, but the spiritual power paid is also determined according to the time of retrospection. Maybe it''s very dangerous to go back to 30 years ago, but only five years ago, I''m enough alone!"

    After that, crazy three recalled the ability of "Yod? Bet" again.

    "Of course, according to how long the backtracking object stays in the past, it will consume a certain amount of psychic power. The longer it wants to stay in the past, the more psychic power it will have to pay. But it happened before and after the time when the genie in the piano turned to the time when the psychic power was sealed, and this time did not last long. If I paid, it would be more than enough..."

    This time, everyone was silent

    "All right..." "Since there is no influence, it''s better to confirm it, but you must not act recklessly..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three mischievous blinked eyes, smiling mouth.

    "Although I''m glad that my husband cares about me so much, I just want to prove one thing, and I don''t need to be reckless..."

    "That''s good..." Speechless exhaled a breath, then raised his hand wearing the "seal ring" and lifted the seal on crazy three.

    Feeling the spirit power of the body coming back again, crazy three chuckle, body turn, the black and red spirit dress appeared on her.

    At the same time, there are two ancient firerope guns and a huge clock dial!

    "Then..." Crazy three held up the rifle in his hand.

    "''zafkiel ''-'' Yod? Bet ''!"

    With the call of crazy three, the huge clock and dial behind it suddenly vibrated and flashed an unprecedented strong light!

    The dark red light suddenly enveloped the whole field, and burst out a thick black shadow. If you look carefully, you can see that those black shadows are all burst out from the huge clock dial, representing the Roman number of "12"!

    The black shadow, like the raging airflow, flows into the muzzle of the rifle in the three hands of the crazy man. Immediately, the gun filled with bullets is violently vibrated, and the super high concentration of spiritual power is also rampant!

    "Crazy three!" I can''t help shouting.

    "It doesn''t matter!" Crazy three to speechless raised the corner of his mouth, showing a smile to make him feel at ease, then fiercely aimed the rifle in his hand at speechless, pulled the trigger!

    "Bang!"

    The black bullet burst out from the muzzle of the rifle, marking a black track in the space and landing on the speechless body!

    The next second, space begins to warp

    Taking the part shot by the bullet as the source, the wordless body twists, just like falling into a small black hole. As the distorted part expands gradually, the wordless body also twists into it.

    Finally, it disappeared

 Chapter 1246

    Until the distorted figure disappears completely from this space, the huge clock dial disappears in the illusion

    "Er..." A burst of inexplicable fatigue suddenly hit crazy three''s head, making her body askew and fall to the ground

    "Crazy three!" A group of fairy maidens who had come back to God looked at crazy three who fell to the ground. Qi Qi screamed out. The nearest piano to crazy three stretched out his hand quickly to hold crazy three.

    "Hello, are you ok?!" Looking at the chest began to gasp, in the eyes of hard to look up the system of tired crazy three, Qin full of surprise.

    "Didn''t you say that using" Yod? Bet "wouldn''t have any effect?"

    "Yeah, yeah, are you kidding us?"

    "Then That can''t be... "

    "Didn''t the master tell you to stop fooling around?!"

    "I''m not happy. You look like this. If you let the host see it, he will blame himself very much..."

    "If I blame you, I won''t help you..."

    Listening to a group of fairy girls with different contents and caring about the same words, crazy three can''t help but get a little bit uncomfortable. Don''t turn your head and laugh loudly.

    "Yod? Bet" can make the target return to the past, but the time of return can only be specific to the same day. It can''t be used to trace back the time. In order not to let the husband miss the exact time point, and also to make the husband have enough time to stay there, the spiritual power is slightly overused... "

    "It''s OK, isn''t it?" There was some disgruntled lip in the piano.

    "There are so many elves here. There''s something about psychic power. You just come here alone. Fortunately, my brother left. Otherwise, if you know this, you will definitely be scolded... "

    "Yes. Who makes your husband so gentle Crazy three wryly smiled and shook his head, took a deep breath, immediately broke away from the arms in the piano, converged the spiritual strength on his feet, and the next moment, the black and red spiritual costume disappeared from Crazy three.

    "Just a little tired. It''s nothing... "

    Hearing this, a group of fairy maidens carefully looked at the maniac for three times, but when they didn''t find her abnormal reaction except tired, they relaxed their tense faces.

    Yajuya goes to the place where Wuyan originally stood and touches the void there, as if to confirm whether Wuyan is still there. What''s the matter.

    "Is the master really back five years ago?"

    "If I remember the time correctly..." Crazy three calmed down his breath. Tidy up the clothes and hair.

    "The spirit in the piano gives the whole Tiangong city time in the sea of fire, as if..."

    "August 3!" On one side of the hospital bed, kite raised her head sharply with an origami, and her eyes were full of awe.

    There was no hatred before, no coldness at ordinary times, and the bright light that shocked everyone on the scene.

    "August 3, five years ago. Right?... " Said kite, turning her eyes to Qin.

    I saw the origami of kite looking at herself, and there was a slight hum in the piano.

    "Yes, it was August 3 five years ago!"

    "That''s right!" Crazy three under the head, eyes also turned to the original location of speechless, murmured.

    "If there is no accident, my husband will be back soon. We don''t need to worry..."

    "Can you really answer the question?" Xi Xian shifts his half narrowed eyes to crazy three.

    "There won''t be any problem of not coming back, will it?"

    "That''s impossible..." Crazy three trade fixed answer voice.

    "The time of retrospection is determined by the spiritual power needed in the long run, and the time of staying in the retrospection is also determined by the spiritual power filled into the bullet in advance. Once the staying time reaches the amount of spiritual power I paid in advance, it is impossible for my husband to stay there even if he wants to... "

    "How long does that take?..." Mei Jiu looks at Kuang San and gets a smile from him.

    "I don''t know if the time flow over there is the same as that over here. But I don''t think it will be long, not more than half an hour! "

    "So..." On one side, Shixiang and Sisi were relieved.

    "That''s good..."

    A group of elves and girls together set their eyes on the direction where wordless originally stood, quietly watching, waiting for the return of their lovers.

    Just then, the origami of kite suddenly made a sound.

    "Shiqi crazy three! I want to borrow your strength! "

    The sudden speech of kite''s origami stunned all the girls present.

    "You..." Kuang San looks at the origami of kite in surprise."What did you just say?..."

    "I want to borrow your strength!" Kite an origami tightly stared at crazy three, eyes blooming with unprecedented eager light.

    "Use your angel''s power to go back to time!"

    Hearing the words of kite origami that contain different emotions and the rich light in its eyes, Shixiang, sisinai, yegiya, Xixian and Meijiu don''t know what kind of reaction they should make. They just stare at kite origami and their mouth is slightly open.

    Is this still an origami of the indifferent kite

    Qin Li and Kuang San look at each other. They look at her as if they have seen the idea of an origami of kite.

    "Do you want me to use ''Yod? Bet'' on you?"

    "Yes!" Yuan''s origami eyes are full of waves, looking straight at Kuang San and opening slightly.

    "As long as you promise to help me, I can promise you anything!"

    "You want to go back five years, too?" "You want to change history and save your dead parents, right?" Qin said to the origami of kite

    A group of fairy maidens suddenly took a breath of cool air, and the origami of kite suddenly clenched her fist, and there was a touch of hope and determination on her face that was hard to hide, which confirmed the statement in Qin.

    "Change History Kuang San''s look became a little trance, and his eyes began to change when he looked at the origami of kite.

    Go back to the past, change history

    What a likeness to the former self

    Crazy three took a deep breath, eyes become sharp.

    "What if I refuse?"

    Kite an origami eyes a coagulation, dead stare crazy three, deep voice, mouth.

    "Then, no matter what you pay or what means you use, I will let you agree!"

    Decisive words echoed in the scene and spread to the ears of all the people present. At this moment, all the elves and girls present felt the determination in kite''s origami heart.

    Indeed, with the origami character of kite, in order to save her parents, even if she can use some tough means, as long as she can make crazy three use "Yod? Bet" to her, she will not hesitate to do it!

    The origami head of kite is very smart, and her personality is very good at calmness. However, once she meets something related to her parents, she will make a very reckless move.

    When killing the elves, the girl who is usually very calm will go to fight, even in order to kill the elves, ignoring the command of the captain and the upper class

    When she meets her enemy, the girl who is very calm at ordinary times will go mad directly. She is so mad that she can kill the enemy, ignore the common people around, and then launch an attack

    If I let my origami classmates see her like this, I will fall into a swamp that I can''t recognize

    Who can imagine that the calm origami kite would take reckless actions without considering the consequences under certain conditions

    Think of here, crazy three, Qin two faces on the emergence of a helpless look.

    "If it was me before, maybe I would not mind helping you. After all, for me now, the cost of using angel is not worth mentioning. The spiritual power needed to use Yod? Bet to pay back to five years ago has no effect at all..." Crazy three pairs of eyes of kite an origami.

    "But I won''t promise you!"

    Kite''s delicate body trembled with origami, and the brightness in her eyes dimmed with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Why?..."

    "Because my life is not my own now!" Crazy three smile, smile never soft.

    "Whether it''s power or anything, it belongs to him, my husband and my lord..."

    As if to respond to the call of crazy three, the original space where speechless stood suddenly twisted, and within a while, a figure was spewed out.

    Seeing this figure, a group of fairy maidens were very happy. But when they saw the expression on the figure''s face, the happy expression on their face suddenly stopped

 Chapter 1247

    Bitter!

    Face full of bitterness!

    Once again in the isolation ward, but also once again in front of all people, speechless face, but all bitter!

    This can''t help but make all the fairy girls and even the kite on the scene breathe a screen of origami, and their hearts suddenly tense.

    Five years ago, speechless did something that led to the death of kite''s origami parents

    At the thought of this place, the faces of many fairy maidens changed a little. The origami of kite''s face was ugly for a while, and there was a strong hatred and killing in her speechless eyes again.

    Want to come, once confirmed that speechless is really his father''s murderer and mother''s enemy, although the injury on his body is not all right, a origami of kite will fight with speechless!

    "Shi Dao..."

    "Brother Shidao..."

    "Brother..."

    "Sir..."

    "Master..."

    "Dear..."

    Different from the origami of kite, a group of fairy maidens cried out with worried faces, but they didn''t know what to do after they cried out.

    Ask

    How to ask

    Do they ask if the most important person in their heart has a crazy hair and killed an ordinary couple

    How can I ask

    In this way of thinking, a group of fairy girls stood in place immediately, flustered into a group, or Qin Li, crazy three people are more rational, took the lead to calm down. Silently went to speechless, one left and one right stand well.

    "Are you ok?..." Even in the piano, I can''t help being careful at this time. I use the words very gently and ask in a low voice.

    "Is it uncomfortable after the time of" Yod? Bet "

    "If you feel something is wrong, please say it, my lord..." Crazy three is also like this son to open up, only the wine red eyes straight on the speechless line of sight.

    "After all, I''ve never used ''Yod? Bet'' before, this is the first time. The ability of time recall is also limited to cognition. If it is used in practice, there will inevitably be some problems... "

    "Yes, Shidao..." Shixiang said with worry: "if you feel uncomfortable, you have to say..."

    "Even if we are the master of Hurricane eight. It''s hard to avoid being haunted by illness! " Yeugiya tried to use a humorous tone to bring some heavy atmosphere to the scene. Head up and chest up. Pretend to be proud.

    "Don''t worry! You are my Lord! I won''t laugh at you! "

    "Concerned, I hope the host doesn''t hide..." Xi Xian is also a bright mercury pupil, slightly forward. Close to wordless side.

    "Otherwise, Xi Xian would be worried..."

    Si Si did not speak, but came to the silent side, holding his hand, there were some hidden worries in his beautiful eyes. Mei Jiu held the silent arm directly, and the beautiful face was full of haze.

    See a group of fairy girls how to hide the worry, speechless heart warm, the face of the bitter also gradually fade, turn into a soft smile.

    "Well, don''t worry..." Patted the heads of Meijiu and sisinai respectively, grinning wordlessly.

    "I''m fine!"

    Looking at the speechless smile on the speechless face, many fairy maidens suddenly put down their hearts. Only kite, an origami, stared at speechless and spoke in a deep voice.

    "What did you do five years ago?"

    With the spread of kite''s origami words, the atmosphere of the scene once again returned to a heavy state, and every fairy girl''s face was hung with tension, even in the piano and crazy three were no exception.

    In the presence of all the eyes, speechless slowly converged the smile on his face and sighed.

    "If you say or do something, you do it..."

    Kite a origami pupil a congealed, teeth also bite lips, shaking shoulder, forced out words.

    "It''s you Kill my parents?... "

    All the people''s eyes immediately gathered on the speechless body, speechless turned his head and closed his eyes on the origami of kite, which seemed like they didn''t want to face the reality.

    "Even if I say no, you won''t believe it?"

    The hearts of a group of fairy maidens tightened, kite clenched his fist in an origami, opened his eyes round, trembled his lips, and inquired word by word.

    "In other words, did you kill my parents?"

    "Ah..." Speechless shook his head and smiled.

    "I can only say that the image you see is really true!"

    In an origami of kite''s heart, the strong emotion broke out in an instant, and her face changed violently. She trembled, endured the pain from her body, struggled with difficulty, and the sharp voice of sadness resounded from her mouth."Kill! Kill you! "

    "Wait for me!" On the contrary, he frowned and looked speechless.

    "Is the image real? What about the truth of the matter? "

    Hearing this, a group of young girls all responded.

    Speechless just said that the image is true, and didn''t say that kite''s origami parents were killed by him!

    "The origami of kite really has the reason to regard me as the enemy of killing his father and mother..." Speechless glanced at kite''s origami, and then told the truth about what people had always wanted to hear.

    "But I didn''t kill her parents!"

    Hearing this, the young girls'' eyes brightened slightly, and a smile appeared on their faces. Only kite origami was still biting its root, and their eyes had never moved away from speechless body for even half a second, which was full of indifference.

    "Like you said, I won''t believe you..."

    "Aren''t you back five years ago? Then show me that you are not the enemy of my parents! "

    "You want evidence, don''t you?" Speechless nodded his head, then stretched out his hand, a dazzling white light suddenly covered the body of kite origami, and surged up.

    Kite origami can clearly feel that with the emergence of this white light, her injuries quickly recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the pain is gradually disappearing. When the white light dissipated, though kite origami still felt that there was not much strength in her body, there was no big obstacle in her movement.

    Using the "sacred angel", that is, Xia Yin''s healing ability, he cured all the origami injuries of the kite, and then turned around speechless.

    "Want to know if I killed your parents, then follow me..."

    Speechless, speechless didn''t pay attention to the reaction of kite origami, directly holding four kinds of hands, walked out of the isolation ward, holding speechless arm Meijiu also followed up, the fairy girls looked at each other, also hurriedly followed, even kite origami hesitated for a moment, then got out of bed, out of the isolation ward

    ¡­¡­

    Under the wordless leadership, a group of seven fairy girls and an origami of kite were uploaded directly from "fraccinas" to Tiangong City, where they came to a field full of flowers and plants.

    Tiangong City, which is often damaged by space earthquakes, has its own wild but very rare. Therefore, it is also a place known to all.

    But today, there is not even a single person here. Maybe there is also a relationship between the central priests.

    A group of nine people came to this field, led by speechless, went through a rather beautiful field, and went to the deep place. Before long, they came to a place full of weeds.

    Speechless stopped and looked around.

    "It should be here..."

    "What about the evidence?" As if she had been ready to ask this question for a long time, kite folded the paper and opened it in a cold color.

    "What about the evidence you said?"

    Speechless didn''t answer the origami question of kite, but turned around, turned his back to all the people on the scene, looked at a space in front of him, and on his body, a strong air flow of magic swirled, forming a magic experience.

    With a wave of his hand, the magic practice was thrown out and smashed on the ground in front of him.

    "Bang!"

    In a burst of noise, a powerful aftershock comparable to the wind and waves came out, carrying a cloud of smoke and dust, covering the whole open space, but speechless but ignored, directly raised one hand of his own, above which, another wave of magic surged up.

    At the next moment, all the girls on the scene saw that in front of them, in the open space, two huge ice blocks suddenly flew out of the smoke and fell in front of speechless

    "Ice?..." The girls looked at each other and walked forward, but when they saw the whole picture of the ice, they suddenly opened their eyes and their faces were full of shock.

    "What..." The origami of kite''s face changed wildly. At last, it turned into a thick stupidity, and her eyes were full of disbelief.

    It''s like a dream, and kite''s voice is lost in origami.

    "Dad Mom

    Yes!

    There are two people in the ice!

    That is the parents of kite origami!

    "How Yes... "

    On the spot, all the girls are ignorant on the spot

 Chapter 1248

    Thank you very much for the reward of "dragon shallow moon" 5888! And rewards for "Xingming love sky", "bookmate 140404120434787" and "GS dampness"

    In the moment when the "Yod? Bet" hit me, I lost my consciousness

    Now, when consciousness comes back, the first feeling of speechless is vertigo

    Of course, it''s not so much vertigo as "Yod? Bet" hit itself, but at the same time, wordless has a sense of being completely twisted!

    There is no pain, no disobedience. At this moment, there is only vertigo and vomiting for which the body rotates.

    That''s understandable

    Because, at this moment, speechless body is half empty!

    Bound by strong gravity, falling down with head down!

    Looking at the whole sky, the scene gradually widened in his vision, and finally realized what state he was in. He hurriedly carried out the flying skill, and the falling body suddenly stood still in the air and stabilized.

    "Er..." Shake shake shake still some faint head, speechless suspension in the air, looked down, immediately frowned.

    "Here Where is it... "

    Open wine red eyes, speechless began to observe the surrounding, and the first thing printed into his eyes is a golden glow, close to the blood red sun.

    "Sunset?..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "In other words, is it evening?"

    The wordless people who came to such a conclusion also saw the city full of buildings under the setting sun. Shadows are gradually lengthening. There are people''s shadows, objects'' shadows, buildings'' shadows

    After a close look at the city below, I can see the shadow of Tiangong City, but it is not the same.

    Realizing this, the silent eyes suddenly narrowed.

    "It seems. I successfully came to August 3 five years ago... "

    August 3, five years ago!

    That''s the day when the harp was faired!

    Similarly, it is also the day when kite''s origami parents died!

    "I didn''t expect that..." I puckered my lips and said a word without any words.

    "I''m back five years ago..."

    After exclamation, speechless shook his head and shook off all the thoughts in his heart. I began to remember my first time here.

    I came to this world five years ago to prove that I am not the murderer of kite''s origami parents!

    As Qinli said, five years ago, I didn''t come to this world at all, even though I haven''t changed my life. I still live a numb homestead life in the world of ordinary people. How can I kill the origami parents of kite

    Therefore, for the first time, an origami of kite accused her of killing her parents. Although speechless, it was not sneering, but it was definitely not put in mind.

    Can crazy three words remind him!

    Once, because of an accident, I came to Tiangong City five years ago!

    Is it possible to be yourself at that time. Accidentally, kill the origami parents of kite

    But that''s impossible!

    What''s more, after wordless came here that time, he didn''t show even a little non-human power except for using the flying skills. Even if his own power aftershock killed his origami parents, he had to use his own power, right

    But in the memory of kite origami, on that image, it was wordless and purposeful to attack and kill the parents of kite origami!

    Two phase conflict. Even speechless can''t figure out what''s going on. Otherwise, he won''t let crazy three waste a huge amount of time and power to come here to prove that he didn''t kill yuan yiorigami''s parents.

    Beyond that, of course. Wordless back to this time, there is a very big doubt, need to confirm

    Thinking of this, wordless recalled his first time back to five years ago, and then looked in a direction, body streamer, flying forward.

    That direction, in the near future, will usher in the first time through the time and space of their own!

    I just need to follow him at that time and watch him all the way. Then I can understand whether I killed the origami parents of kite!

    Like myself at that time, I don''t know how long I can stay here, so I have to act as soon as possible.

    Make clear your purpose, wordless toward the destination, flying at a high speed

    Then, before long, a sharp alarm spread from the Tiangong city below.That''s not a space quake alert!

    It''s a fire alarm!

    At the same time, I felt clearly that the temperature in the air seemed to be gradually rising and boiling, and the dusk in front of me seemed to be more inclined to the fiery red.

    The eyes slightly moved down, looked down to the Tiangong City, then, as if speechless expected

    Tiangong City, burning

    The building is burning!

    The fire is in the air!

    There are also fire engines and ambulances, fire alarms, people''s screams, messy footsteps, all of which are intertwined, forming a hellish scene in the sea of fire

    Looking at the panic of those people in the street if crazy run away, speechless sigh, slightly can not bear to look back.

    With his strength, it''s only a breeze to try to put out the fire!

    However, in that case, it will certainly cause an irreparable major historical change!

    At present, speechless has no self-confidence to do things like "changing history" at will without any influence. Therefore, he can only watch the fire in Tiangong City, simply close his eyes and fly to the place where he comes in memory.

    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, a strange feeling appeared in the speechless induction, which made him stop his body suddenly. As soon as his magic power rose, a poor invisibility skill was used by him, hiding his body shape.

    Next second, a very familiar figure appeared

    However, it is the wordless Tiangong city that once crossed time and space to five years ago!

    Looking at the whole process from panic to calm down and fly to the front, speechless followed up at the same time.

    Once I was only a half hanged true ancestor who could not reach the eighth level, that is, there was no "Ruby mode" against the sky, and there was no strong beast. Although the relationship between "infinite martial arts" and "true ancestor blood" was less than the eighth level, I had the power to rival the eighth level, but for now, it is the existence that one hand can die.

    Therefore, speechless is also very reassured and bold to follow his own back, not afraid to be found, carefully observe his every move, to see if he did anything unintentionally.

    It''s a pity that I''m speechless and disappointed

    It can''t be said that I was disappointed. I didn''t do anything. I just focused on flying forward until I came to the center of a burning sea of fire. When I saw the piano as a child, I stopped and flew down.

    Here we can basically declare that the death of kite''s origami parents has nothing to do with speechlessness!

    After all, after meeting in the piano when she was a child, she sealed her spiritual power, and her former self would disappear under the gaze of the piano when she was a child, and return to the world five years later.

    Just now, from its appearance to the present, the former self is also acting under its own surveillance, and has not made any redundant actions at all. The image in the origami memory of kite is not up to the top at all!

    Is that image really a forgery

    With this idea in mind, wordless has been observing himself, from comforting the zither crying because of the Elvish, to giving the "seal ring" to the zither, and then slowly floating up in the middle of the crying and calling in the zither, completely disappeared, the whole process, completely without any accident.

    I watched myself disappear in the middle of the sky, and saw the piano in the center of the fire below was once again "phantom" to eliminate part of the memory, speechless breath, brow tightly wrinkled.

    The suspicion of killing iris''s origami parents can be cleared

    However, speechless but not half of the joy.

    In this way, how did yuan yiorigami''s parents die

    How to solve another question in my heart

    The eyes are full of the uncertainty of speechless turn, looking in another direction, then once again the body of streamer, flying forward

 Chapter 1249

    Yuan yiorigami is a pitiful and pathetic person

    Living an easy and peaceful life, one day, not only are all the places where I live eroded by the fire, but also my parents are hard to escape death. How cruel is it for a girl who is at most 11 or 2 years old

    Of course, cruelty comes back to cruelty. The death of yuan yiorigami''s parents has become an established fact. Even if yuan yiorigami''s heart is grieved again, this fact can''t be changed. If this event ends, yuan yiorigami is just a person who has suffered a bad life

    But the most sad thing is that the origami of kite didn''t make itself a pitiful person

    Most unfortunately, she witnessed the whole process of her parents'' death

    Even, she saw her father killed her mother!

    So, from then on, the poor girl embarked on a pathetic road

    Hate!

    These two words become the whole life of kite origami in the next five years

    In order to revenge, such an ordinary girl walked on a completely different road from ordinary people and became a magician who transcended human beings

    In order to revenge, such an ordinary magician Leng devoted all his time to the cruel training, just to have the power to support the hatred in his heart and get revenge

    For revenge. She can regard all the existence that can be called monsters as her goal of catharsis

    In order to revenge, she sacrificed time, also sacrificed space, so that she completely embarked on a pathetic road

    However, this is not the most sad place

    I know the original story clearly. This life only left revenge girl has been pursuing revenge object, not her hatred of the incomparable elves, nor her hatred of the piano, now hate their own, but really her own!

    That''s right! Kite an origami!

    She is her own enemy!

    No words to remember. In the original book, the kite origami, which pursues power, met with "phantom" in a certain period of time, just like the last time, and was endowed with "Spirit Crystal" and became a spirit!

    And after becoming an elf. One origami of kite goes to look for crazy three and asks her to send her to her parents'' death day with the power of "Yod? Bet". By killing the "phantom" that she mistakenly thought was killing her father and her mother''s enemy, she changes the history of her parents'' death!

    That is to say, at that time, a origami of kite went on a road of no return

    Because, after using the "Yod? Bet" back five years ago. A origami of kite fought with the phantoms at that time. As a result, the stray bullets of its own attack hit their parents five years ago, causing their death!

    In other words, using the power of "Yod? Bet" to return to five years ago, the origami of the kite that turned into an elf is the culprit of killing his parents!

    This is the most cruel experience of the poor and sad girl''s life

    How can kite think of an origami that he is actually his enemy

    In that case. Regarding the death of her parents as the hatred that she had kept for five years, and as the motivation to keep herself alive, fight with the elves and pursue strength, how desperate kite origami should be. It is conceivable that

    It''s also because of this, wordless will not only beat her back, but also take away the "Spirit Crystal" that is going to give kite an origami in the first time when they find out "phantom" and kite an origami contact, just to prevent the most tragic thing from happening to this poor girl.

    But speechless really did not expect, in the end, he actually became an origami enemy of kite!

    What''s the matter

    Without the power of elves, the help of crazy three and the help of "Yod? Bet", the parents of yuan yiorigami are likely to die in a pure accident, or even may not die five years ago. But now they have developed into such a situation. Even if they have no words, their heads are a little unable to turn around.

    This is also the two main purposes of wordless choice to return to Tiangong City five years ago!

    One is to confirm whether he accidentally killed the origami parents of kite five years ago!The second is to confirm the real cause of death of her parents when the origami of kite didn''t go back five years ago!

    Fortunately, before I came here, I read the memory of kite origami and knew the place where kite origami lived five years ago. Otherwise, I really didn''t know where to look for the truth.

    According to the memory in my mind, the speechless streamer rowed through the air at an extremely fast speed, separating the smoke from the burning fire, shooting out like arrows, and heading to the home of yiorigami.

    Although Tiangong city is quite large, its speechless speed is not ordinary. Before long, he came to his memory and looked at a building below.

    There, it''s the origami home of kite!

    However, this once home is now covered by fire, only vaguely black shadow and rolling smoke can be seen. Besides, only red flame is left!

    Suspended in the mid air, speechless, it can be clearly seen that in the building that was almost burnt out, a middle-aged man is supporting a young woman, very embarrassed to hide the fire, running towards the exit direction

    That''s the origami parents of kite!

    See here, speechless involuntarily relieved a breath.

    Fortunately, yuan yiorigami''s parents are still alive

    Just a sigh of relief when speechless, below, an accident happened

    In the building, a heavy object that was originally suspended at the top suddenly lost its support under the fire and fell down.

    At the bottom of the heavy object, kite''s origami father is supporting his wife. He is full of embarrassment and escapes there!

    See here, speechless heart a tight, too late to think, a hand out, an invisible force will immediately to kite an origami parents fall down the weight to blow!

    It''s a pity that it''s too late to make a move at this time

    The falling weight is totally partial under the effect of invisible force. The weight that should have hit the origami parents'' head of kite rolled over. Just right, it hit their back severely!

    After a very loud dull sound, the parents of Yiyuan origami were knocked down on the ground on the spot, dizzy, life and death unknown

    The wine red pupil suddenly trembled, the silent body shape condition reflex downward inclines, plans to faint in the building kite a origami parents to rescue, but this move, speechless again realized.

    If I saved the origami parents of kite, would it be the reason why they were killed by the elves

    And if they do not save them, let them die directly in the fire, that can only be regarded as an accident

    In this way, once the kite is origami, there will be no enemies. Don''t you need to live in hatred anymore

    Thought of here, speechless suddenly some wavered, but not long after and severely shook the head, denied this practice.

    Take the origami of kite to pay attention to their parents. If they are allowed to die in the fire, the origami of kite will surely attribute the hatred of killing their father and mother to Qinli, the culprit of the fire in Tiangong City, and then seek revenge from her.

    In this way, things can''t be solved at all

    It''s better to save the origami parents of kite!

    If we don''t let kite''s origami parents die, the hatred will also disappear and everyone will be happy.

    But in that case, the influence is too great

    At least, in the world they lived in five years later, the parents of kite origami had died, which made them become magicians and add the kite origami of "ast".

    If you save the origami parents of kite, kite may not become a magician or join the "ast". The worst result may even lead to the disorder of time and space in the future, which is not the general impact.

    This is not to save, not to save, so that the silence in the mid air for a while was full of uncertainty and hesitation.

    But time won''t wait for him any longer. If he goes on like this, his parents will die in the fire, and his time in the world is not much, so he can''t think any more.

    Is it to save or not to save

 Chapter 1250

    After saving the origami parents of kite, the future will be changed, which will have a great impact on the world five years later. It is very possible that even the past that had no words to meet and conclude with a group of fairy girls will be completely denied, making everything confused!

    If not saved, the parents of kite origami will die, and kite origami will be ruled by the curse of hatred and become a poor man as doomed

    No matter which one to choose, the result is wordless and unwilling to see!

    It is true that compared with wordless and a group of fairy girls, what will kite origami become? It doesn''t matter!

    After all, an origami of kite can only be regarded as a classmate without words. Because of their identity, they may not greet each other or even pinch each other when they meet at ordinary times. There is no comparability between such a person''s future and that of wordless and a group of fairy girls.

    But if you can, wordless still want to let kite an origami get salvation

    It''s better to say that he''s overflowing with compassion or pretending. Anyway, let him watch such a sad girl walk on the road without light. He admits that he really can''t watch

    Looking at the parents of an origami kite lying in the center of the fire, which is about to be covered by the spreading flame, finally, speechless made a decision

    Help!

    But it must not be saved without any consideration!

    It is necessary to save the origami parents of kite considering that it will not affect the future!

    Thinking of this, the wordless head suddenly turned, and the spirit was also highly concentrated, paying attention to the current state of the parents of kite origami. We have also found a feasible way.

    The power of "Yod? Bet" which can trace the hit object back to the past can not be maintained all the time. According to the amount of psychic power given in advance by crazy three, it will determine how long the speechless can stay in this period.

    How much time is there? I don''t know, but I''m sure it won''t be too much!

    In this effective period of time to find that will not affect the future. It''s not a simple thing to save the origami parents of kite

    On the one hand, I was thinking anxiously, and on the other hand, I was paying attention to the current situation of the origami parents of kite. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    At this time, if purple is here, it must be able to find the most appropriate way in an instant, right

    No. It''s not necessarily that purple is here. Even if bee eating is here, we can find out the feasible way in time.

    That is, it will not affect the future, but will succeed in saving those who should have died

    After all What should I do

    Tightly holding their fists, speechless forehead has begun to shed a little sweat, forcing the inner impatience. Think hard about the plan.

    Do not want to affect the future, then, can only let kite a origami parents disappear in the next five years!

    Besides, I have to make an origami of kite think that it''s the elves who killed her parents!

    If you think about it like this, you have to save kite''s origami parents and find a way to make them not exist in the next five years!

    In addition, we have to make an origami of kite to see that some elves have killed her parents!

    Then, five years later. Let kite''s origami parents return to the world

    In this way, we can not only not affect the future, but also save yuan yiorigami''s parents and reunite their family

    But how to do it

    Let kite''s origami parents disappear in the next five years, there is no way!

    Let yuan yiorigami witness his parents'' death, mistakenly thinking that they are no longer in the world, and can barely think of a way without words.

    But what should I do if I want kite to see her parents killed by the elves

    Where can I find the elves to kill the origami parents of kite

    Can you go to Qinli or phantom to help

    That''s just bullshit

    The best way, of course, is to do it by yourself

    But he''s not an elf

    No Wait

    Speechless stupefied for a moment. The wine red pupil flashed a rich fine light.

    Who says he''s not an elf

    In this world, he is not treated as an elf

    Thinking of this, the wordless expression changed violently, and finally, turned into a thick bitter smile.

    "I see. Is that how that image came from? "

    Quite some bitter smile, speechless sigh out a breath.

    "It''s really There''s a sense of injustice... "

    After saying this sentence, wordless took a deep breath. When his body shape changed, he disappeared in the original place. When he reappeared, he was already in the building, beside his origami parents.Reach out and probe into the nose breath of the two parents of an origami of kite. When they are aware that they still have a very weak breath, speechless, they release their tense face.

    "Well, not dead..."

    The outstretched hand flashed a strong light on the origami parents of kite. Suddenly, on their backs, the fallen heavy object hurt them and the flame carried by the heavy object restored the burned back at the speed visible to the naked eye until it was completely recovered.

    Then, speechless put away the power of "angel''s holiness", picked up kite''s origami parents, and disappeared in place again

    ¡­¡­

    "How could So... "

    Outside the house covered by the bright red flame, a little girl with a hairpin pinned to her white hair on her shoulders stood there stupidly, about eleven or two years old, watching her home turn into black charcoal, and her face was gradually covered by despair.

    "Dad! Mom! "

    The origami of kite trembled her petite body and shouted out in a hoarse voice, expecting her call to be answered.

    If it is later, she will rush into the fire without hesitation, but now she is just a child, and has no such courage.

    "Dad! Mom! "

    A origami of kite can only keep shouting. The more she yells, the more her body shakes and the more desperate her face is. Until a moment, a loud voice suddenly rings, covering her voice.

    It was the sound of the front door of the house being kicked hard from the inside!

    Then, as soon as kite folded the paper, he saw that the sweating father, holding his mother''s shoulder, rushed out of the door and was in a state of embarrassment.

    "Dad! Mom! "

    The origami look of kite is very happy. When she just wanted to rush towards her parents'' place, a fire from the sky came into her eyes

    "Bang!!!"

    With a roar, the fire beam fell on the position of kite origami''s parents, provoking a violent shock wave, blowing the kite origami that had not yet fully reflected.

    "Ah..." Under the impact of the shockwave, an origami of kite fell on the ground not far away, but the pain in the imagination did not come, which made the young kite stunned, and subconsciously moved back to the original position of his parents.

    However, there is no original figure there

    Yes, only a huge hole!

    A strong sense of vertigo suddenly hit the origami''s mind, as if the whole world was twisting, the scene in the field of vision was shaking, and the origami looked at the hole that should have stood in his parents'' eyes, leaving only one thought in his heart

    "How could So... "

    Keeping the expression of stupidity on her face, yuan yiorigami raised her head uncontrollably and looked at the source of the fire. Then her eyes contracted violently

    Over the burning street, a shadow hovered in the air, looked down on the bottom, a fire beam like a boa swam back and forth

    At this moment, kite understood

    This is the man!

    It''s this man like a God who killed his parents!

    Crazy resentment and anger poured into the young heart and mind of kite origami. Looking at the floating figure, kite origami was full of despair and dark whine, resounding throughout the space.

    "Kill you Kill you I must Kill you by hand

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah..."

    In the middle of the air, I just waved a bunch of fire. I killed the illusion of my parents made of a small magic kite. I listened to the plaintive voice and faint sigh from the origami of the kite below.

    From this moment on, an origami of kite will bear hatred and spend up to five years

    But it''s also for a better meeting in five years

    "I hope you in the future can really laugh..."

    Left this sentence, speechless deeply looked at the kite under an origami, turned around, disappeared in place

 Chapter 1251

    Under the action of a fire truck and a water truck, the burning fire gradually went out, turned into a strong white smoke, and swung to the sky. The bright red color had slowly faded from the Tiangong City, but the Tiangong city was still in chaos

    Even though the fire has been controlled, this unexplained fire almost turned the whole Tiangong city into a piece of scorched earth. The buildings of one building have been burned almost now, and the streets have also ended in a scorched end.

    I think, after the fire is extinguished, it''s not so easy to restore Tiangong city to its former appearance, even with the help of "display device"

    While making a mess in Tiangong City, a field far away from the city is very lucky to escape a disaster. It has not turned into scorched earth, nor been patronized by the fire. Although it can not be said that it has been completely preserved, at least, the color of scorched black is almost invisible here.

    That is to say, such a field just meets the conditions of wordless, and is chosen by wordless.

    Holding the origami parents of kite, carrying the technique of space transfer, speechless did not take much time to come to this field, and chose one of the remote open spaces. With a wave of hands, a magic training suddenly appeared like a giant whip, and fell down!

    "Peng!"

    In the sound of thumping, in the open space. A small but deep pit was smashed by the magic training, which aroused a strong smoke and gravel. However, before they were swept out, a magic air stream could not help blowing, blowing the smoke and gravel to one side, exposing the pit in front of speechless.

    Looking at the deep hole in front of me, I nodded my head and turned my head. I cast my eyes on the parents of an origami of kite who was in a coma. Squat down.

    "I''m sorry. Next, you have to sleep for five years, but it''s also for you and your daughter. Please forgive me... "

    He lowered his head slightly. I''m sorry. Speechless then stretched out his hands, put them on the origami parents of kite, and aroused the magic in his body. The ability to transport one of the beasts sleeping in his own blood, the ice of the witch.

    At the next moment, with the emergence of a great magic, a white fog with cold point and warm ice slowly drifted from the silent hands, covering the parents of kite origami.

    Almost in an instant, in the white fog, the body of kite''s origami parents became ice at the speed visible to the naked eye, and it became thicker and thicker. Until finally, the two people in the white fog were completely sealed in a pair of ice blocks with the size of a small car, the white fog gradually dissipated.

    Next, wordless will ice up the origami parents of kite, and bury them in the hole in front of them, so that they can spend five years unknown!

    After all, the wordless coming to the world five years ago through the power of "Yod? Bet" will return to the world five years later due to the exhaustion of the power of "Yod? Bet". This is an irresistible phenomenon, and it is impossible for him to bring the origami parents of kite directly back to the world five years later, so he can only make this decision.

    When yuan yiorigami''s parents wake up again, it should be their own five years later. It''s time to invite them out of the world again

    With such a feeling, speechless cast out a magic force, lifted the two huge ice blocks in front of them, and floated into the pit. Then, the magic force of the two ice blocks surged to the gravel and dust aside. With a roll of force, all the dust and gravel were pushed into the pit, covering the pit with ice blocks.

    After all this, speechless still on the ground, the open space in front of him wriggled a few times and recovered to a perfect state.

    No one would have thought that there was a couple here, sleeping in the ice that could not melt

    In order to prevent this place from being accidentally damaged by space shock or other accidents, and from being accidentally discovered by others, a few lines of defense and concealed magic junctions were set around the open space. Speechless, I relieved myself, wiped the sweat on my forehead, and smiled bitterly.

    "Next, I have to go back and explain it clearly..."

    With a wry smile on his face, wordless exhausted the power of "Yod? Bet", and his body began to twist in a whirlpool until it finally disappeared

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s what happened..."

    Looking at the two pieces of ice still crystal clear after five years and a couple sleeping peacefully in front of them, a wry smile reappeared on their speechless face again, saying this.

    "So, that image is really true. At that time, mine did. This is an indisputable fact..."

    "But it was only two visions that were killed, wasn''t it?" Even in the piano, I can''t help sighing at this time."You really took a lot of thought..."

    "As a result, even if we go back to the past, history cannot change..." On one side, crazy three with don''t know what kind of mood mood contained tone, murmured a sentence.

    "At this time, the established facts are directly determined by the integration of all the things that have happened in the past. Even if we use the ability to go back to the past, we are still making an effort for the established facts, but history will not change..."

    Hearing this, a group of fairy girls who knew the past of crazy three immediately turned their slightly worried eyes to crazy three, and also woke up crazy three who was immersed in some sad atmosphere. Looking at a group of fairy girls, crazy three showed a smile of the same charm as before, telling you that she was ok

    "And That is to say... " Regardless of the extremely low temperature on the ice, yuan yiorigami put his hand on it, shaking the voice line, some of which made a hoarse voice.

    "My parents Can still survive Right?... "

    Looking at the eyes of kite origami, it was like worrying about gain and loss, fearing that everything was a dream. He silently and unconsciously lightened his voice and gave an answer to kite origami''s expectation.

    "Don''t worry, your parents are not dead!"

    "Not dead Not dead My parents are not dead... " Kite''s lost voice was like a broken puppet. It was not until a long time later that the unyielding excitement appeared in her face.

    "Not dead! Mom and dad are not dead! " With an excited look, the origami of kite suddenly poked her hand, which was so cold that it turned purple red, towards speechless, grabbed his shoulder, and completely lost her former calm.

    "Then hurry up! Let them go! "

    Speechless nodded, looked to those two huge ice blocks, then waved.

    The dazzling magic light, like a meteor, shot by and fell on two huge ice blocks. Under the eyes of all the people present, the ice block melted

    There was no abnormal sound or vision. The ice, which had lasted for five years, melted away at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. Like the volatile alcohol, it turned into a cold white fog and dissipated in the air.

    The white fog gradually drifted, and the ice slowly disappeared. When a man and a woman in the ice were completely exposed in the air, the white fog and the ice disappeared.

    Speechless again waved his hand. This time, he shot through the bright white light, which poured out on a man, a woman and a couple.

    Then, everyone saw

    At present, the eyelids of a man and a woman moved

    With the movement of their eyelids, the delicate body of kite origami also trembled. I don''t want to. Kite origami rushed over and picked up their parents'' bodies.

    "Dad! Mom! "

    Under the call of kite origami, his parents'' eyelids trembled hard. Finally, in the eyes of kite origami as if they were in a dream, they opened up

    "Er..." In a groan, kite''s origami parents covered their heads and looked around in a daze.

    "Here Yes

    Hearing the familiar voice that had not been seen for a long time, the emotion in kite''s origami heart could not be suppressed any more.

    "Dad! Mom! "

    With sobbing sobs, kite threw an origami into her parents'' arms. In her eyes, the tears that had dried up completely since five years ago sprouted vitality and flowed down again

    "Wuwuwu Whoa!!! "

    In the air, like a child, the slightest uncontrollable cry reverberated and spread to the ears of all the people on the scene. Watching the white haired girl cast into the arms of her parents, she let out her feelings, shed tears to say goodbye to the past, looked at a group of girls with no words, and all smiled

 Chapter 1252

    "I''ll see you on the top floor of the central assembly hall in the evening of the late night Festival."

    Looking at the information displayed on the screen of the mobile phone, he scratched his cheek and went to the central conference hall with a sigh.

    It''s been three days since the origami of kite started in Tiangong square

    These three days, for speechless, it was a very difficult time.

    He was attacked in Tiangong square again, and met with phantoms. Frakesinas also received the attack of DEM. Later, he had to clean up the mess, control the influence of the incident, and go through the "Yod? Bet" review again. Five years ago, he tried his best to save his parents.

    It''s only three days after that, but all kinds of things happened, which made me speechless. I''ve been sighing for a while.

    After all, since the reunion of kite origami and her parents, kite origami and her parents have been brought back to "fraccinas" by Qin, and have never met wordless again.

    So, this time I will be invited out by kite origami. To be honest, I''m surprised and even a little worried. I don''t know what the cold girl will do

    For speechless, these three days are very uncomfortable, and for those ten high school students who hold Tianyang Festival, these three days are also very leisurely.

    Although it''s about the memory of elves and magicians. These students have not been retained any more. They have been eliminated by the people led by Zhenna and the moon in the night, but they have kept the memory of Tianyang sacrifice.

    Due to the unknown explosion, the night after the last day of Tianyang festival was cancelled, which made all the students protest.

    Finally, I worked hard for two days on the Tianyang Festival, and finally led to the last day of the evening Festival, which only belongs to students. How could anyone want to cancel it like this

    As a result, a group of students burst out with unimaginable enthusiasm. There was a warm protest. In addition, a group of fairy girls are not willing to go to the piano every day, but they can only use the "Ratatosk" relationship. Cooperate with the students'' protest. Three days later. Once again.

    For this result, the students are very satisfied, so. Even if it was postponed for three days, today, a group of students are still as if they have not been affected. It''s almost evening, and they can hear the noise everywhere, which is the best evidence.

    Through the busy streets, came to the central conference hall, at this time, the central conference hall has closed the door, even the staff have all been evacuated, there is no place to enter, speechless around the entire central conference hall around a circle, still did not find an entrance, finally, only helpless transport space transfer, directly transferred to the roof.

    The sun is setting and the dazzling light is shining. On the roof of the central conference hall, a beautiful young girl with a very conspicuous white shoulder length hair, wearing a short sleeved jumper and a pair of shorts is facing the entrance from the back, stroking her hair flying in the wind with one hand, looking at the distance from afar, stretching the shadow behind, standing in the light, forming a very beautiful A scene.

    At the first time, wordless thought that he saw the angel, with such a momentary loss of mind, when the reaction came, the beautiful girl under the setting sun had turned around and looked at him. On the unshakable face of the ancient well, a pair of blue eyes twinkled with exciting light.

    Mingming is still that face, and it is also the performance of the past. However, looking at the expressionless pretty face of an origami of kite, I feel comfortable without any words.

    Because, he can clearly feel that even though the face is still expressionless as always, the haze that can be hidden behind the face is as clear as the sky after the rain, instead of making people feel comfortable and refreshing unconsciously.

    This is the current kite origami!

    Completely out of the past, out of hatred, also out of the pathetic Road, the perfect kite origami!

    If there''s anything unsatisfying about the current kite origami, it''s probably that there''s never a smile on that beautiful face

    Compared with one origami and four eyes of kite, they have no words, and one origami of kite has no words, so they look at each other quietly, which makes them feel that they can see through each other''s mind.

    If outsiders see them looking at each other like this, it''s hard to imagine that only three days ago, they had a unilateral battle of life and death

    I don''t know how long it has been, a origami of kite finally breaks the silence, goes to the silent front, then bends down and bows deeply to the silent.

    "Thank you And Sorry

    Thanks and apologies!

    This is the most true portrayal of kite''s origami mood!As for the thanks and apologies, there is no need to mention them again

    Now the origami of kite has been reborn

    Clearly aware of this point, speechless couldn''t help but smile and shake his head.

    "You don''t have to worry about..."

    "You saved me!" Kite an origami on the speechless eyes.

    "I will never forget..."

    This Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "It seems that I saved your parents..."

    "To me, it''s me you saved!" The origami of kite expresses the most real mood in the simplest language.

    "I was saved because of you..."

    "Is it?" Being so outspoken, even being speechless, I felt a little embarrassed, but I asked.

    "How are your parents now?"

    "After examination, it has completely recovered to the category of normal people, only because of too long sleep, too stiff body, and it will take a lot of time to normal activities..." The origami face of kite doesn''t fluctuate, but its eyes are very bright. Obviously, it''s in a good mood.

    "Latatosk''s side has used five years ago, an accident and five years of coma as an excuse to let mom and dad start to adapt to the world five years later, and then they can move freely when they return to normal..."

    "Is that ok with you?" A wordless, somewhat teasing opening.

    "The original little girl suddenly turned into a beautiful girl, your parents should be very uncomfortable?..."

    "Compared with this, they are not suitable for my expression..." Kite answered in an origami way, which made silent smile.

    "Then you''ll have to laugh a lot later. Don''t think it''s because you''ve got some quirks..."

    "No!" "No matter how bad my character is, my parents will treat me as well as before," said the origami without hesitation

    "That''s a great parent..." Speechless praise.

    "No wonder you are so attached to them..."

    "Yes, they are the best parents in the world..." When he said this, the origami of kite tilted his head, and there was no smile on his face, but his eyes were full of waves of great joy.

    Dingding looks speechless, and a origami of kite suddenly opens.

    "I''ve decided to leave ''ast'' and join ''latatosk''"

    Speechless Leng for a moment, immediately frowned.

    "Is that ok?..."

    "I can''t do without my life now..." Kite shook her head lightly.

    "Although I want to live a normal life, I''m not used to it without the magician''s skills..."

    Finish saying, kite a origami also put his eyes together in front of speechless, as if speaking with eyes.

    "Qinli also invited me to join" latatosk ". He said that he didn''t want to let go of my superior combat power. Besides, if I want to repay you, he promised to come down..."

    "In this piano..." Speechless suddenly smiled bitterly, hesitated for a while, asked earnestly.

    "Has it really been decided?"

    "In order to gain strength, my body has undergone a more powerful magic treatment than that. After examination, the remaining time is even less than one year!" Yuan yiorigami didn''t answer the speechless questions directly, but turned a corner.

    "Qin Li said that you have a way to make me return to normal. I don''t want to lose the chance to spend my life with my parents again, so I can only work for you..."

    "Later, I will be yours!"

    At the end of the sentence, kite made an origami bow again.

    "Please help me again and let me repay you..."

    "You..." Looking at an origami of the kite with its head lowered and its bow, the speechless face was full of helplessness, which made her look white.

    "Don''t regret. I have a lot of troubles..."

    "Yes!"

    There is no undulating response sound reverberating, hiding a trace of imperceptible joy, whirling in the setting sun

 Chapter 1253

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lying in his own bed, just woke up speechless looking at the eyes with both hands on both sides of his head, his face is only about 10 cm from himself, lying on his own body, looking at his kite with clear eyes, speechless

    The wine red pupil and the dark blue pupil are so together, both sides are speechless. In nearly five minutes, speechless and kite an origami kept this state and looked at each other all the time. No one spoke, making the scene atmosphere fall into a chilling cold.

    Of course, the reason for this situation is not that both of the parties are short-circuit, at least speechless.

    In the incredible five minutes of looking at each other, his head had turned rapidly just to think about one problem.

    What about the god horse

    Well, actually, the silent brain is really close to short circuit

    No way, the scene in front of us is too weird.

    Although last night, after a conversation with kite origami, both sides have already solved their previous problems. Now, kite origami is not a member of the "ast", but also completely put down the hatred in their hearts, and will not hate the elves any more. A group of Elven girls also know that kite Origami is no longer hostile to her. However, before that, the relationship between kite origami and them was not good.

    However, the current situation is that such a person who just released his / her suspicion yesterday and threatened to repay himself / herself is not only present in the house which is basically full of elves, but also in his / her room, or in such a form. It will be weird no matter who changes it

    No. Maybe it needs to be corrected. As soon as iris origami is the culprit, he will not feel weird

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As time slowly passed, another five minutes passed, and the two still looked at each other in this posture, making the surrounding atmosphere more and more strange. Finally. There is no way to bear this strange speechless stiff face. Open your mouth.

    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"

    As if waiting for speechless opening, it was almost in the moment when his words fell down that kite responded calmly with an origami.

    "Get up!"

    "Ha?..."

    "Come and wake you up!"

    ¡°¡­¡­ May I ask why? "

    "This is what Shi Zhi told me!"

    "Shizhi..."

    "Yes..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Actually. You can be more specific... "

    "At about 7 o''clock in the morning, I came here as instructed and knocked at 6:22:34. Then, after about 3 seconds, Shi Zhi responded to my knock, opened the door for me after 15 seconds, and then..."

    "Wait, wait! It''s my fault! I was wrong! I shouldn''t have asked! "

    Wordless forced to bear the feeling of trying to uncover the table, took a deep breath, and then looked at the pretty face of a origami near kite, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.

    "Then, I''ll ask you a question, and you''ll answer a question..."

    "No problem..."

    "First of all, why do you show up at home?"

    "Qinli asked me to come, saying that there is something to discuss!"

    "Discuss things?" Speechless Zheng Zheng, as if thinking of something, frowned.

    "Is it phantoms? How can such matters be discussed at home?... "

    "It doesn''t matter!" "Qin Li said," as long as I come, Shi Zhi will find an excuse to run away! "

    "Yes Is that right?... " Speechless suddenly blushed, shook his head, and returned to the subject.

    "Then, how could Shi Zhi ask you to wake me up?"

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of speechless. When hearing this sentence, kite''s origami eyebrow seemed to jump for a moment, and didn''t answer until a while later.

    "Although I don''t know the specific reasons, I observe that this should be the excuse that Shi Zhi found to drive me away in the process of enhancing my feelings with Shi Zhi..."

    "Don''t you understand that?" Silent mouth corners slightly twitching, Tucao can not say: "then, why do I make complaints about what I do?"

    "This is an experiment!"

    "What?"

    "This is an experiment!" The origami of kite repeated without any impatience with a face without a trace of fluctuation, and then explained.

    "Because in the past, I only learned how to use the female identity to wake up the" good friend "of the same female. I don''t know what is the best way to wake up the male, so I tried to do this experiment..."¡°¡­¡­ May I ask where you learned it? "

    "In the book!" Kite an origami answer without hesitation.

    "It''s a book that''s only rented in a very special shop!"

    "I don''t need you to tell me that!"

    Speechless all over the body strength in the kite origami that the words of the ancient well without waves unloaded a clean, powerless up.

    "To sum up, now that Shizhi has run away because of your relationship, you still wake me up according to Shizhi''s instructions, but you don''t know how to use it. As a result, after I wake up, I just got one of them, and the result is what it is now. Is that so?..."

    "Correct solution..."

    "Well, let me ask..." The face slightly unnatural, speechless hard squeezed out a smiling face.

    "If I don''t wake up, what will you do next?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The origami of kite was silent for a while, and then he answered this sentence without expression.

    "According to the book, a certain part of men will be particularly energetic in the morning. I''m going to stimulate that part to let you get up comfortably!"

    "Cough, cough..." Without any suspense, he rushed to the silent heart, and then to the silent throat. He almost choked to death. Fortunately, as a true ancestor, he could not die without words, so he was directly swallowed by this breath and his whole face was blue.

    "Let me ask you again, how are you going to stimulate it?"

    "Lick!" With the same cold expression, yuan yiorigami said something that people had to ignore.

    "Although there are many ways to stimulate that mental part, according to statistics," lick "is the most suitable and comfortable way!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless did not know what kind of expression to face the origami answer of kite.

    Excited

    Of course there is

    After all, a super beautiful girl is going to wake herself up by licking

    Sorry

    There''s also

    After all, I woke up too soon, didn''t I

    But what''s the feeling in my heart that I can''t let go

    He looked at the origami of kite, whose face had never changed. After a long time, he was speechless.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Shizhi misunderstood our relationship?"

    "It doesn''t matter!" Once again, an origami of kite answered without hesitation.

    "Love has nothing to do with gender or quantity. I will move Shizhi with my actions!"

    "The problem is, your actions have scared away the soldiers..." A wordless reminder of good intentions.

    "That''s not Shizhi''s idea yet!" An origami opening of kite.

    "And because it''s you, that''s what I do..."

    "Because it''s me?" At this time, the silent face was wonderful.

    "How can I begin?"

    "You are my benefactor!" Kite an origami continues to calm down.

    "So it doesn''t matter!"

    "Because it''s a benefactor So it doesn''t matter... " Speechless eyebrows kept beating up, the heart is also following the restless twitch.

    He feels that it''s not a good thing to have an origami with kite to solve the problem

    If you have a good relationship with such a girl, you will surely lose your life once you start chatting

    Looking at the wordless face ache, kite raised his chin in an origami.

    "Don''t you like having your mental parts stimulated in the morning?"

    Listening to the undisguised and outspoken words of kite''s origami, the speechless expression showed a tangled look again, with a wry smile and a faltering answer.

    "Then It depends on the object It depends There are all kinds of factors besides that... "

    "That is to say!" An origami of kite broke the speechless words and hit the center of gravity.

    "You like it!"

    "Cough..." Speechless coughs again, and without waiting for him to open his mouth, kite makes a speech in an origami.

    "In that case, let me do some exercises for the next time."

    Finish saying, kite a origami into the quilt

    "Wait It''s not You Oh... "

 Chapter 1254

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the hall, sitting on the sofa on one side of the piano, I took a look at the opposite side of myself. On my face, I saw a pair of kite origami with the expression of strangers not entering, and then I took a look at the sofa on the side of the two people. My face was almost speechless, and my eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.

    "What happened to you two just now? Or did I miss something? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless and Yuan yiorigami both had a look of eyelid jump. Immediately, one of them shook his head forcefully, and the other of them continued to be expressionless, as if they didn''t care to explain. That''s the performance. On the contrary, Qin Li narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly.

    "Well, I don''t care what you just did..." Take out a small book from the pocket of the clothes, and then take out a pen. Twist the tip of the pen in the piano, spread out the small book, and look began to become serious.

    "Well, it''s time to start our Q & A on phantom..."

    "Phantom" Kite a origami slightly puckered, looked at the Qin.

    "Phantoms," you said, are the incredible beings that appeared in front of me that day, covered in mosaics, unable to see their body shape and voice, right? "

    "Yes!" There was a jolt of spirit in the piano.

    "That day, phantoms came into contact with you. Until I was beaten back by my brother for a while. You''ve had a conversation, haven''t you? " Qin Li looks straight at the origami of kite.

    "I want to know the content of that conversation!" Finish saying, the piano also solemnly added a sentence.

    "All!"

    Smell speech, kite''s origami brow stirred for a moment, then immediately lowered his head, pondered for a while, while recalling the contact with "phantom" that day, while slowly simulating the whole process and dialogue.

    Because it used to be an "ast" member. Because of the character problem of kite origami itself, when explaining the process of contact with ''phantom'', kite origami''s words are not only very simple, but also every sentence hits the point. Under the condition of being as simple and understandable as possible, the whole process is not exposed at all, and even the dialogue between wordless and ''phantom'' follows.

    With the origami narration of kite, Qin also wrote something on the small book in his hand. In this way, they asked and answered, and in one sentence, they restored everything that day. For a while, they became speechless and bored.

    As Qin Li said, Shi Zhi found an excuse when there was an origami visit from kite. He escaped from the house and took all the elves and girls with him. So now, there are only three people left at Wuhe''s house.

    Ignoring silence, Qin Li and Yuan yiorigami continue to investigate each other''s phantom. With the passage of time, the investigation is gradually completed. However, the eyebrows of the two girls in front of me were more and more wrinkled with the investigation.

    "First of all, language induction, and then" spiritual crystallization "giving..." "As like as two peas and nine what I did, it''s basically useless to investigate it," said the violin.

    "I''ve told you that we should not pay attention to the phantoms for the time being. You must investigate..." On one side, speechless with the general tone of the wind and cold words to give out his voice.

    "Look, at the end of the day, there''s nothing to gain?"

    "Don''t talk about it as if it had nothing to do with you!" The willow eyebrows in the piano stood up and shouted at the silent.

    "If you didn''t let go of phantoms at that time, we would be able to get more information and even investigate the real body of phantoms!"

    "I think it''s very suspense..." Speechless and speechless.

    "I don''t know how strong the phantom is, but since she was able to hide her existence when I didn''t pay special attention to the surroundings, she silently contacted the origami of kite and had a conversation. At last, if it wasn''t for her carelessness, maybe I didn''t notice her at last!"

    "This hidden ability alone is enough to make our harvest close to zero infinitely!" Wordless narrowed his eyes, mouth slightly pulled up a radian.

    "I think it''s hard to find her with her cautious attitude and unusual concealment ability unless'' phantom ''comes to us and contacts us.""It always feels like ''phantom'' has been watching us in the dark..." The harp bit the lollipop in its mouth and "cut" it.

    "The object of use of" Spirit Crystal "is the more consistent with its nature and nature, the more powerful the power will be after the spirit transformation. That is to say, before giving me, Mei Jiu and yuan an origami" Spirit Crystal ", the" phantom "had a certain understanding of us, and has been paying attention to us in some way?"

    Words fall, Qin subconsciously looked around, red eyes flashed a touch of pure light.

    "Will it, in fact, ''phantoms'' have been around us all the time?"

    Hearing this sentence, the atmosphere of the scene was suddenly calm.

    "Around..." Speechless can''t help sighing.

    "It''s not impossible. After all, I can''t find her without paying special attention..."

    "That means it''s possible?!" The look in the piano became bright, and he smiled a bit.

    "If you think about it, the" phantoms "that are going to give kite an origami piece of" Spirit Crystal "is in our hands. She is watching around us and stealing it when we are careless. That''s not impossible..."

    "In other words, the" Spirit Crystal "has not yet been investigated!" In the piano, I turned my head and looked to speechless.

    "Where is the Spirit Crystal?"

    "Oh, it''s in..."

    "Here I am!"

    Speechless, he stretched out his hand. It seemed that he wanted to find something in his own body. But before he put his hand in his pocket, the kite on one side made a cold voice and opened his hand.

    In the palm of the hand, the "Spirit Crystal" originally belonging to the origami of kite is releasing bright white light!

    "You..." Speechless stunned at the "Spirit Crystal" in kite''s origami hand.

    "When did you take it?!"

    "Morning!" The origami of kite looks as usual.

    "Found it in your pocket!"

    "Pocket?!" Qin Zheng Zheng, then vicious stare to speechless.

    "How could you put such an important thing in your pocket?"

    "Ahaha..." Speechless quickly hit a ha ha, angrily shrugged.

    "I studied it last night. I was so sleepy that I just put it in my pocket..."

    "You..." In the piano, he took a speechless look and looked at the origami of kite. His face was very ugly.

    "Even if he''s a freak, he can''t get out of trouble, but how can you get in touch with" Spirit Crystal "? It''s something that will turn you into an elf as soon as you touch it, you know

    "Guess a little..." Under the ugly face in the piano, the origami of kite is still expressionless and raises her hand.

    "So, I didn''t have direct contact..."

    Speechless, Qin two people stupefied for a while, this time just discovered, in the kite an origami hand and ''Spirit Crystal'', also has a light green light

    "This is "After daily storage"?... "

    Qin''s face looked good, but he still looked white at kite''s origami.

    "Even if there is a" ter day store "isolated, you can''t touch it casually. What can you do if you accidentally become an elf?"

    The origami of kite didn''t answer, but she looked at the "Spirit Crystal" in her hand, and then glanced at the speechless eyes, with a thoughtful light in her eyes.

    "Didi..."

    At this time, a sound similar to the alarm came out of the radio in the ear of the piano. Before the response from the piano, a sound of anxious calling reverberated from the radio

    "Commander! No! Elaine Mira Mathers has escaped! "

    "What do you say!" In the piano, I lost my voice and started to scream

 Chapter 1255

    Tiangong City, a street

    On the street where people are coming and going, a thin figure passes a passer-by passing by at an amazing speed, which makes the passers-by widen their eyes and run towards their destination at a very fast speed.

    This man is Elaine who has tried his best to escape from the secret facility of latatosk!

    And Ailian''s goal is to go to the "ast" garrison base where vicot is located!

    Compress their own "terday store" and wrap it around their body. Ailian rushes to her destination with the maximum speed that she can play without "CR unit". At the same time, she is still biting her teeth tightly.

    After all, Elaine must return to the "ast" station before she is overtaken by the "latatosk" pursuers, so as to ensure her safety.

    Otherwise, even if those "latatosk" people don''t care about Eileen, but once the existence she fears is found, then Eileen really has no way.

    At the same time, Ailian''s heart is also choking.

    As the world''s most powerful magician, before the invincible existence, how ever did Elaine ever think that one day, he would fall into the prison of others, and have to escape under the pursuit of others

    But no way, now. There are those who are regarded as enemies by Ailian, which she has to fear.

    Wuhe Shidao!

    Nangong that month!

    In the five river Qin!

    These three have been unscathed, crisp to defeat their own instantaneous existence, with the power of Ailian, there is no way to resist!

    Therefore, Ailian can only bear the inner oppression and humiliation, bite the root of her teeth, and go to the "ast" station.

    However, at its present speed, can we reach the "ast" station before the enemy pursues us. It''s still an unknown number

    "No way..."

    Look around. Ailian suddenly plunges into an alley, and then, in the alley, a strong flash of light passes by. The next moment. A streamer rose in the sound of an engine. Shoot through, and continue to the "ast" base.

    The whole body is equipped with a special CR unit in platinum - ''pandalagon'', which is much more powerful than a few seconds ago. Ailian runs the propelling jet behind her at her fastest speed. As she drives along, she can''t help thinking back to what she said to her that day

    "Now, you have two choices!"

    "First, you tell me where Wisconsin is now. I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything with him. I may beat him up or maim him, but I will never kill him!"

    "Second, you can say nothing. I''ll find the location of Wisconsin myself, but once I find it, you can also buy flowers to use when preparing for his grave!"

    Recalling that the man in front of himself, said such words with a sidelong look, the strong hate light flashed in Ailian''s eyes, and the speed was raised a level again.

    "No Let you succeed... "

    ¡­¡­

    Tiangong City, "ast" garrison base is located in

    In the luxurious room, Wisconsin sat on the sofa with his eyes closed and his face surprisingly free of the annoying smile and even the expression.

    This is a very unusual thing for Wisconsin.

    No wonder, though, that his most powerful assistant, or the strongest trump card around him, was arrested by the people of latatosk!

    It was a surprise, a blow, for Wisconsin

    Fortunately, Wescott''s ability is extraordinary. He doesn''t show any gaffe. What he should do is still going to be done, but it''s inevitable that some of his performances will be different from those of ordinary times.

    If someone who is familiar with Wisconsin is here, it must be very clear that Wisconsin without any performance is the most abnormal Wisconsin.

    It can be imagined that how is Wisconsin feeling at the moment

    Unfortunately, the mood didn''t last for long. Soon, Wisconsin seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes and looked at the door. The corner of his mouth raised a sharp and disgusting arc as before.

    "Ike!"

    Almost at the same time, the door was roughly opened, and Ailian strode into the room. Her face was still cold, but her forehead was full of sweat, which made it clear how much physical strength she had just consumed.

    "Oh ~ oh ~ are you back?..." Wescott narrowed his eyes with a smile, and began with some teasing."It''s really worthy of you. Even Wuhe Shidao has not been able to stop you..."

    "No, for my imprisonment, Wu He Shi Dao didn''t interfere with anything else except coming to talk to me once..." Elaine took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    "But, Ike, I have to tell you the bad news..."

    "Is it in the five harmonica?" Wescott leaned back on the sofa.

    "The magicians who escaped back have reported to me. Unexpectedly, even the five harmonica has the power to defeat you..."

    Elaine was silent for a moment, then sighed.

    "Ike, what shall we do now?" Her eyes fell on Wisconsin, and Elaine bit her lips.

    "Whether it''s Wuhe Shidao, Wuhe Qin, or the" angel "Nangong that month, their power is beyond the scope of the elves, reaching the field that we can''t touch, can we really catch them all?"

    "Yes, it''s abnormal..." Wisconsin narrowed his eyes, which contained a sharp edge.

    "The strength of those elves gathered around wuheshi road seems to exceed our expectation. It must have something to do with wuheshi road!"

    Elaine nodded her head silently and agreed with Wisconsin.

    In the past, their "DEM" didn''t fight with the elves, and Ailian didn''t have the chance to meet the elves only in Tiangong city. However, compared with those elves that Ailian had met, the power of wordless, Qinli and others is too powerful, so powerful that it shouldn''t be the strength of the elves.

    This has to make Wisconsin and Elaine suspect that it is the silent relationship that leads to such a thing!

    With the energy of "DEM", we can naturally get the things that once there are elves, they will take the initiative to contact without words, and seal their spiritual power, and even find out the existence of "latatosk".

    Now, when it comes to speechless relationship, how can we make Wescott and Elaine not doubt that they are speechless

    "It seems that the man is a little special..." Wescott felt his chin, and an excited smile appeared on his face.

    "If only I could know his secret..."

    "Ike!" Ailian''s tone slightly improved, which also brought a little helpless.

    "I know what you are thinking, but at present, that man is too dangerous. With our strength, there is no way to take him..."

    "That''s right..." Wescott had no choice but to smile again.

    "But, on the other hand, isn''t the powerful spirit what we are after?"

    This Elaine opened her mouth, as if to say something against her, but at the thought of what Wisconsin had been doing, she closed her mouth in silence.

    "Don''t worry..." Seeing Elaine''s silence, Wisconsin smiled as if to comfort her.

    "There are many weaknesses in human nature, the same with elves. If we can''t find them now, it doesn''t mean we can''t find them in the future. Anyway, we have many advantages over them. Even if there is" Ratatosk "behind them, there is the same person..."

    "Wait!" As he concluded, Wisconsin stood up, turned his back over his body, and his voice echoed clearly around him.

    "Now it''s just no chance, it''s just in a weak position. Sooner or later, there will be flaws, there will be a chance to come out, and then it will be..."

    "Anyway, I''m used to waiting..."

    In the moment when Wisconsin''s words just dropped, a voice carrying the cruelty also resounded.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have so much time to play with you..."

 Chapter 1256

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have so much time to play with you..."

    The nightmarish voice could not help but cover Wisconsin''s words and reverberate in the air of the whole luxury room.

    At this sound, Wisconsin''s eyes were on the spot, and Ailian''s eyes were on the spot. They turned their heads sharply and looked at the sound source, then their faces changed.

    Just at the door of the room, wearing black clothes and black pants, with a black coat, black hair and red pupils, holding hands in front of the chest, with an indescribable smile on his face, speechless and expressionless, a kite origami with shoulder length short hair and windless automatic is standing there, watching them, making the temperature of the scene suddenly drop to the freezing point.

    "Ike!"

    Elaine, who was the first to react, leaped forward and came to Wisconsin. There was a golden flash on her. Her special CR unit - "pandalagang" appeared on Elaine and covered her body.

    Pulling out the sword equipment behind, the brain immediately gave instructions, and the laser light blade burst out from the sword handle. With rolling magic, it was pointed to speechless by Ailian, and her face was full of vigilance.

    "You When... "

    "Don''t be nervous..." Speechless revealed a smile like face that Ailian was most afraid of, and spread out her hands.

    "I''ve just come here, and I don''t intend to eavesdrop on other people''s speech, although I can guess more or less the content of your conversation."

    "Do you think I''ll believe you?!" Hear the speechless words. Ailian not only did not relax her vigilance, but also glared at her angrily.

    "If you didn''t follow me from the beginning. Why do you know we''re here? " I don''t know what I think of. Ailian''s eyes suddenly look round.

    "Did you even arrange for me to escape? To find Ike

    "Don''t think of us as bad as you ''DEM''..." Speechless with an innocent expression looking at Ailian, the corner of the mouth is slowly rising.

    "Well, if I said that, you wouldn''t believe it."

    "You guy..." Ailian impulsively grabbed the laser lightsaber in her hand, and immediately wanted to rush to the silent front, but she was stopped by a hand on her shoulder.

    "Calm down. Elaine, you''re a little out of shape... " He pressed Ailian''s shoulder hard, and Wisconsin calmly cast his eyes on an origami standing beside the speechless kite, with a helpless smile.

    "I think the reason why Shi Daojun came here is the contribution of kite, origami and Cao..."

    "An origami of kite?" Ailian was stunned, which made her think. As a member of "ast", yuan yiorigami not only knew that they were in this "ast" settlement, but also came here to meet with Wisconsin because of the image.

    Naturally, we will know the location of Wisconsin and Elaine!

    "Kite origami..." Ailian sinks her face and looks at the origami of kite, which becomes dangerous.

    "I didn''t expect that you would be a man who would repay his kindness and revenge..."

    "I have gained strength. Although it''s because of your help, but I also paid the price, you also used me once... " Kite folded the paper and replied without expression.

    "From the beginning, we have not been on the same front!"

    "Not on the same front?" Ailian stares at the cold and pretty face of an origami of kite.

    "Aren''t you" ast "? Don''t you hate elves the most? Isn''t the man next to you your enemy of killing your father and mother? "

    "No! You are wrong! " Kite''s origami eyes give off a cold light.

    "He is my benefactor!"

    "Benefactor?" This time, let alone Ailian. Even Wescott was stunned.

    Benefactor

    Isn''t it the enemy who killed his father and his mother

    How can I become a benefactor

    Looking at the beautiful face of kite, which can''t read the expression and emotion at all, Wisconsin and Elaine frowned. I can''t understand it.

    It''s not their fault. After all, they saw the image of wordless killing yuan''s origami parents with their own eyes, which is natural.

    "It seems that something unexpected happened again..." Wescott took a deep look at the origami of kite, then cast his eyes on the speechless body, shrugged without any tension.

    "Shidaojun, you are really special. If you can be a friend, it will be good..."

    "I''m so sorry..." Speechless with a deep smile.

    "When I met you for the first time, you threatened to deal with the people around me. I scared you!"

    "The second time we met, you did, and I ruined one of your branches!""The third time I met you, that is now, you moved your hand to the people around me again, and I also came to you again!"

    "Three meetings before and after, plus the identity of you and me..." Speechless side over the body, sighed shook his head.

    "Do you think we can be friends?"

    "Of course!" Wisconsin spread out his hands, and a friendly smile hung on his face.

    "As long as you like, we can be friends at any time, and no matter what kind of requirements you have, I will meet you!"

    "Hahaha!" Hearing Wisconsin''s words, speechless at the same time can''t help laughing.

    "I didn''t expect that at this time, the executive director of" DEM "would say something like this. Is it really a villain? Or you pig''s head

    Disregarding eilian''s angry eyes, he rubbed his aching stomach with no words, but his smiling eyes were like knives, scraping on Wescott and eilian.

    "If you want to delay and try to get the people of ''ast'' and ''DEM'' to come and support you, then don''t waste your time. In the first time when you enter here, I have already set up a border around you!"

    The faces of Wisconsin and Ailian are the same, which makes wordless sarcasm come out.

    "Do you understand? That is to say, even if I kill you here, no one will know until after the event! "

    "Hum..."

    Almost in an instant, Elaine launched her own "after day" to wrap up Wisconsin, and at the same time, she also stepped on the ground, speechless and rushed out!

    "Ike! Escape! "

    With a sharp voice, Elaine, while controlling the "ter day store" to send Wisconsin out, waved the laser light sword in her hand, and in a burst of air, slashed to the wordless neck!

    "Qiang!!!"

    However, the laser lightsaber, which never returns, collided with a similar laser lightsaber in front of the wordless neck in the process of beheading, and aroused a crisp weapon Symphony sound, which vibrated into a sound wave, attacking Ailian''s long light golden hair and opening a cold and pretty face hidden in the short white hair.

    Looking at the kite origami with a laser lightsaber in hand, which has been equipped with a sister machine "moderred", which is very similar to her own "pandalagang" in both appearance and performance, Ailian''s pretty face becomes ugly.

    How could Elaine not have thought that in this most critical moment, the one who is opposite to her is the operator of her dedicated "CR unit" sister machine!

    "Kite an origami!" AI Lian says in a cold voice.

    "Do you think you will be my opponent?"

    "You don''t need to be your opponent!" Kite raised his head slightly with an origami paper, held the laser light sword with a strong hand, and rubbed it against Ailian''s laser light sword, arousing strong sparks.

    "You just need to achieve your goal..."

    "Achieve purpose?..." Ailian frowns, then her face changes. She turns her head sharply and looks behind her. At this time, her pretty face suddenly changes.

    In the middle of the deluxe room, Wisconsin''s "after day store" disappeared, but he was still suspended in the air.

    It''s not that Wisconsin also has extraordinary strength, but that there is a hand that is out of proportion to Wisconsin''s body in all aspects, holding Wisconsin''s neck tightly, lifting him up, hanging in the air, and struggling with a little pain!

    And the one who pinched Wisconsin''s neck, lifted him up and appreciated his painful struggle was the speechless one who should have been the target of Ailian attack!

    "Ike!"

    Ailian has no way to cover up the shaking in her heart. She screams out without hesitation

 Chapter 1257

    "Ike!"

    Seeing that Wisconsin was in a crisis situation, Elaine''s eyes blinked, and the generated magic running on the laser lightsaber in the match with iris origami appeared a very short period of stagnation according to the user''s mental state, which directly led to Elaine''s weakness.

    A cold light flashed in kite''s origami eyes.

    In the next moment, Eileen felt that the "ter day store" (random field) wrapped around her was touched by another "ter day store" (random field), accompanied by a sharp edge, which made Eileen aware of her distraction, made a quick response and raised her laser light sword.

    "Qiang!!!"

    Then, on the laser lightsaber raised by Elaine, a strong force and the crisp sound of cross attack work together, once again making this space burst out with intense sparks.

    It''s a pity that although Ailian reacted, she could not resist the attack of kite''s origami in a hurry. Suddenly, Ailian''s body shape was inevitably shaken.

    Ailian clenched her teeth, and her brain immediately gave out a command to drive the engine behind her to push the injector, and then she quickly backed away. However, at the next moment, Ailian''s body shape was stagnated in a dull noise, just like hitting an invisible wall.

    The wall that appears behind Ailian and causes her to bump into is the square ''ter day factory''!

    "What..." Ailian pupil slightly shrink, and then become sharp up.

    "Don''t look down on people!"

    Elaine has multiplied her "after day" by several times. Just like another wall, it crashed into the ''after day'' standing behind it and flew it out.

    And this also became the reason why Ailian was defeated!

    "It''s over..."

    The sound of cold and fierce reverberated into Ailian''s ear. Ailian raised her head and looked forward. Immediately, the engine behind the origami of the kite was fully open, waving the laser light sword, and in a burst of sound, she cut through the scene of her own "after daily (random field)". Fall into the eyes of Ailian.

    Elaine''s precision of "ter day store" is the strongest of all magicians in the world!

    As a matter of fact. The origami of kite under Ailian is unlikely to cut off its "after daily" even if it is completely unprepared.

    It''s strange that Ailian has expanded her "after day store".

    There''s a fundamental feature of "ter day store"!

    That is to say, the smaller the range of "ter daily" in use, the more accurate it will be. The higher the defense.

    On the contrary. The greater the scope of the ''ter day store'' used by magicians. The weaker the accuracy is, the less natural the defense is.

    In the face of Eileen''s all-out "ter day factory". If it is maintained to a certain extent, even if the origami of the kite equipped with "Mordred" is strengthened, it is unlikely to break. However, the expansion of "ter daily" of lovely Lotus can not block the cutting of the origami of the kite.

    So when Elaine reacts, the origami of iris''s laser lightsaber, which just cut open her "ter Japan" (random field), is already on her neck

    The world''s most powerful magician, finally today, lost in the hands of the same magician kite origami!

    This fact made Ailian''s face changed dramatically and finally became unbelievable.

    "You are careless..." And kite an origami also did not conceit, expressionless to say the reason why AI Lian lost.

    "I didn''t expect that the most powerful magician in the world would also be distracted in the battle. Clearly speaking of strength, it should be you who are stronger. I have no good intention to let go of such obvious weakness."

    "You..." Ailian was a little excited and seemed to want to resist, but there was a tingling and cold coming from her neck, and she cut a blood mark under the action of kite''s origami slightly moving laser lightsaber.

    "Can''t you even control your mood after losing?" Kite an origami cold and merciless opening.

    "But please don''t move around. Please calm down, or you will lose your face..."

    There was a trace of hate in Ailian''s eyes, but she did not dare to act rashly any more. Her eyes turned to Wisconsin, and she stared speechless and tight.

    If it goes on like this, don''t say it''s Westcott. Elaine can''t even protect herself!

    Looking at the more and more painful appearance of Wisconsin, Elaine felt anxious. At this time, wordless suddenly released her hand, and let Wisconsin, who was strangled by her neck, slide down and fall to the ground."Cough, cough..." Covering his neck, Wisconsin coughed a little stiffly, but before he coughed a few times, he stepped on his chest with one foot and stepped on him.

    "Ike!" Ailian eyes canthus want to split, as if in the heart of blood in general.

    Since she was with Wisconsin, with her guard, Wisconsin was especially threatened and even injured.

    But today, with her by her side, Wisconsin was almost strangled and trampled under her feet!

    This makes Elaine crazy.

    She''s not doing her job

    "Hum..." Wescott let out a groan, feeling as if he had been pressed on his chest by a mountain. The feeling of breathlessness made his smart face blush, and even his eyes were bloodshot.

    But he was laughing!

    And it''s very happy to laugh!

    "This feeling It''s possible to die at any time... "

    While maintaining the smile on his face, and squeezing his voice out of his throat, Wisconsin raised his head and watched the silent smile emerge on his face with pain and joy.

    "It''s been years since I met you It''s really memorable... "

    Smell speech, speechless brow a pick, some depressed looked to kite an origami.

    "Do I look so harmless that anyone who is threatened by me can laugh?"

    "I think it''s personal!" Kite a origami tightly staring at in front of the Ailian, while the hands of the laser lightsaber, while the head does not return to the answer.

    "The executive director of ''DEM'' is a big man who can smile in the face of death, which should not be questioned..."

    "So..." Speechless touched his chin and muttered to himself.

    "It seems to have killed him, but satisfied him. That''s not good..."

    "Death is not terrible!" An origami of kite seems to ignore the two hostages who are under threat as if nobody else is around.

    "At least, I would rather die if the person facing this situation were me!"

    "Is it?" Speechless as if he didn''t consciously, he constantly increased the strength of his feet. Looking at Wisconsin''s smile twisted by pain and suffocation, he also smiled, a little cold.

    "Then what can I do to express this evil spirit in my heart?"

    Wescott opened his mouth, as if to say something, but the force from his chest was to spread the air in his body, so that he could not pronounce a single word.

    Unable to speak, Wescott had to put a smile on his face again, like joy or irony.

    Speechless can not help showing a trace of disgust look, hand strength of the next wave!

    A magic training with the air roaring down, like a sharp blade, hard towards the shoulder of Wisconsin cut!

    In a clear and audible tear, under Wisconsin''s shoulder, the whole arm, in the fountain of blood, broke shoulder to shoulder!

    "Ah!!!" The smile on his face stopped violently, and the pain made Wisconsin scream.

    "Ike!" Ailian''s heartrending cries reverberated around her. Regardless of iris''s origami laser light sword on her neck, she rushed towards Wescott.

    "Bang!"

    However, before Ailian is born, kite kicks Ailian with an origami and kicks her out!

    "Hum..." In the murmur, Ailian''s body flew out and fell on Wisconsin, who was holding her shoulder and screaming. Her face was full of pain.

    Speechless and indifferent to the pain on the ground full of twisted face of Wisconsin, turn around, go to the exit.

    "Next time, it won''t be so easy..."

 Chapter 1258

    Just like a loyal guard, he was almost speechless when he left, and kite followed him without a word.

    They walked in the corridor of the "ast" station, as if they were in no one''s land. They did not hide or sneak, but walked openly.

    To be more precise, the origami of kite is just following wordless.

    After all, when I came here, wordless was a technique of directly carrying space transfer. I took an origami of kite and transferred it to the location of Wisconsin and Ailian. Now, wordless has no plan to use the technique of space transfer again to leave here, so I can only follow the origami of kite.

    Although, as far as the kite origami is concerned, "ast" may have become its own enemy, since wordless is the enemy of "ast", the kite who is determined to follow wordless all his life will not have any nostalgia for "ast" in origami.

    This is an origami of kite!

    You can go to a distorted life because of a hatred, or you can be the enemy of the whole world for a kindness!

    It''s better to say that the origami of kite is true and reckless, or even that she has a tendon in her head. Maybe the origami of kite will continue to bear without expression.

    Who makes her such an extreme person

    Of course, the road of the extreme kite origami is undoubtedly many times brighter than before

    Just, some things. The origami of kite still doesn''t understand

    "Is that ok?..." Following the speechless back, the kite opened abruptly with an origami.

    "I don''t think you''re kind enough to save the enemy''s life!"

    At first glance. Kite origami seems to be mocking wordless, but what I know about kite origami is that I understand the meaning of kite origami.

    Wisconsin and ''DEM'' are enemies!

    This is absolutely beyond question!

    And even if it is an origami of kite, it can be seen that this man, Wisconsin, is very dangerous, very dangerous!

    It''s not how powerful Wescott is, but this man gives kite an origami feeling of danger from the bottom of her heart!

    Maybe. As an enemy, Wisconsin is even more terrible than Elaine!

    Although there is no basis to prove this point, iris yiorigami believes her feelings very much.

    In the same way, the origami of kite doesn''t feel speechless that she doesn''t understand the danger of Wisconsin.

    If you let Wisconsin continue, maybe one day, the elves gathered around wordless may be captured by Wisconsin!

    I''ll regret it then. Then it''s really too late

    "Do you think I don''t want to kill him?" Speechless also understood the meaning of the origami words of kite, but scratched his cheek and spread his hand.

    "I can tolerate him once and twice, but that doesn''t mean I can tolerate him three times. I really want to kill him just now. But some people don''t give it... "

    "Someone won''t give it to you..." Yuan yiorigami hesitated for a moment, just wanted to ask the reason, a disordered sound of footsteps then brutally interrupted her, causing the attention of yuan yiorigami.

    With wordless. Kite raised his head and looked forward to the corridor. Soon, a group of about a dozen people, wearing special wired suits, were all girls'' teams, which were printed into the eyes of kite origami.

    And the leader in front of that team is the former boss of yuan yiorigami, Liaozi in the lower part of the day!

    Yuan yiorigami frowned heavily on the spot, turned around and looked at speechless.

    "I think we''d better retreat as soon as possible..."

    "Yes, we must retreat first. If we are seen, it will be a bit troublesome..." Speechless agreed to say such a sentence, but the next sentence is to let kite a origami stunned.

    "So I''ll retreat first. See you at the door!"

    Leave this sentence, speechless without waiting for a origami reaction of kite, the body turns and disappears in place directly.

    Kite a origami Leng Leng at the direction of speechless disappear, silent down, in the eyes, a silk can not stop the appreciation slowly emerge.

    Of course, yuan yiorigami doesn''t think that speechless is to leave her alone.

    Even if you want to leave her alone, you have to see what kind of enemy you are facing.

    A group of "ast" members are not qualified to leave their companions behind and run away!

    What''s more, even if kite is an origami, she doesn''t believe that speechless will do such a thing.

    Although the origami of kite has only a few days to contact and know wordless, it can be seen from the never lost smile of the elves who follow him every day. He is a very good person

    Now, this idea is further reflected in the heart of an origami of kite.

    The origami of kite finally understood why he left the "ast" camp without any words and magic transfer.Speechless is waiting for the arrival of "ast"!

    Come to the front of kite origami, let kite origami have a chance to say goodbye!

    "Seen through..." For the first time, kite made a wry smile.

    Follow wordless, kite an origami without regret!

    Not at all!

    But in "ast", those colleagues are also very good at kite origami.

    In particular, Liaozi in the lower part of Japan is very concerned about kite origami, and even worries about kite origami many times because he knows about it.

    In this case, although kite origami will not be nostalgic for "ast", it will definitely be

    Speechless is also because I saw through this point, I would walk in the "ast" base camp, but also after the goal appears, I will leave the kite an origami.

    It''s just to make an origami of kite say goodbye

    Looking at Liaozi in the lower part of the day and a group of members of "ast" who came here, the kite took a deep breath, regained its former appearance, and quietly waited for Liaozi in the lower part of the day to come.

    Soon, Liaozi in the lower part of the day noticed an origami of kite standing in front of him. The conditional launch stopped and all the subordinates behind him stopped.

    "Origami?..." At the bottom of the day, Liaozi crooked his head and frowned.

    "Didn''t you get a distress signal? What are you still doing here? Go to Mr. Wisconsin''s room and check it out! "

    After that, when Liaozi wanted to go to Wescott''s room again, but the way that kite stood motionless and motionless in the origami attracted her attention, which made her frown tighter and tighter, and there was something wrong in her heart.

    "Origami?..."

    Once again, he called out the name of kite origami. This time, Liaozi''s words at the bottom of the day were full of doubts. He looked at Liaozi''s expressionless face and stood there, completely ignoring her order. Liaozi narrowed his eyes, turned his head and looked at the subordinates behind him.

    "You go first!"

    "Yes!" Although some people wondered why Liaozi had given such an order, the members of "ast" did not hesitate to answer directly, went through an origami of kite and rushed to the room of Wescott.

    "What''s the matter?..." As soon as the talent left, Liaozi in the lower part of the day began to speak in a deep voice.

    "If you disobey my orders in this case, you won''t tell me nothing?"

    Smell speech, kite an origami first is to lower his head, silent for a while, wait until once again raise his head, a word, let the day bottom Liaozi stay.

    "I''m leaving ''ast''"

    "What do you say!" As if he didn''t believe the words that came into his ears, Liaozi''s eyes widened in amazement and cried out.

    "Are you leaving ''ast''?"

    Yuan yiorigami changed the simple action of the past, with slow and firm action and heavy nodding, told Liaozi the authenticity of his own words.

    Liaozi looked at the origami of kite in a daze in the lower part of the day. After returning to his mind, he began to look anxious.

    "Why? Why do you want to leave ''ast''? What happened? "

    "A lot of things happened..." Yuan yiorigami gently shook her head, and her short white hair swayed with her movements, making the current kite yiorigami look like it might disappear in the vision of Liaozi at any time, full of illusion.

    "This time, I want to say goodbye to the captain..."

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Looking at the origami of kite, it didn''t look like faking. Liaozi finally believed what he heard, and his face became ugly.

    Obviously, Liaozi in the lower part of Japan won''t agree with kite to leave ast!

    Of course, this is because Liaozi in the lower part of Japan cares about kite origami.

    Because, the lower part of the day Liaozi knows, put forward to leave "ast" kite an origami, what will the end be

 Chapter 1259

    "Ast" is for the elves!

    Special forces specialized in killing elves!

    In order to deal with the elves who only exist and can bring great threat to the world, "ast" has been given the right to use "display device" and "CR unit", and let the members of "ast" turn into magicians with superhuman power one by one to deal with the powerful spirit.

    Each member of "ast" is selected from the ordinary people, and a special member with magician talent can join "ast" only after being trained and assessed to be able to operate "CR unit" skillfully.

    After all, if you can''t control the CR unit, how can you take the spirit as the target to fight

    As for those who are not able to join the "ast" and become a member of the magician army, they must use the "display device" to eliminate the memory, so that they can forget all about the "ast" and "display device" and return to the life of ordinary people.

    Whether it''s "ast", "display device" or spirit, it''s a secret that can''t be known by ordinary people, otherwise it will bring chaos to the world.

    Therefore, "ast" doesn''t mean that you can join in, and it''s natural. It''s not that kite can leave in an origami.

    Of course, kite origami can put forward its own requirements to the top of "ast". "Ast" also won''t force kite to leave an origami, although a good magician is very rare. But "ast" is not a black hearted enterprise like "DEM", but a regular self defense force belonging to the state, and it is impossible for people not to quit.

    However, once kite origami requests to withdraw from "ast" and is approved, as an obligation, people of "ast" will definitely eliminate kite origami''s memory of "ast" and "display device". Let her return to normal life completely.

    That is to say, the origami of kite not only has to forget all its memories about the ''display device'', but also all the things in the ''ast''!

    Including the past companions, as well as the lower part of the day Liaozi this boss

    At that time, one is the leader of the elves'' army who can only move in the dark. The other is an ordinary Tiangong city resident. Maybe there will be no intersection between kite origami and Liaozi in the lower part of the sun for a lifetime

    So. After the conclusion that kite origami is not a joke, Liaozi''s face will be so ugly.

    Because, kite an origami say this sentence, with farewell and severance, almost no different!

    "Are you serious?" Liaozi stared at the origami of kite, his face full of solemnity.

    "You should know that once you leave ''ast''. Will it be erased? "

    "You don''t need to worry about that..." For Liaozi''s near threatening words in the lower part of Japan, yuan yiorigami gave the most concise answer.

    "I will not be obliterated!"

    "What do you mean?..." At first, Liaozi frowned at the bottom of the day, then seemed to think of something with an unbelievable expression.

    "Are you going to resist the" ast "system and run away alone?"

    Hearing the words of Liaozi in the lower part of the sun, kite was dumbed down.

    In a way. Kite origami really wants to resist the "ast" system and run away while maintaining memory!

    After all. Kite an origami can''t be obediently let the "ast" people to eliminate their memories.

    Seeing the kite''s dumb and speechless appearance, Liaozi''s fire broke out on the spot.

    "Are you crazy?!" Want to also don''t want to, the lower part of the day burns son to shout loudly.

    "You will be wanted by the self defense forces. Do you want to live like a fugitive?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that..." Kite an origami looked at the lower part of the sun Liaozi.

    "Someone will help me, it will not affect my life..."

    "Someone to help you?" There is no way to let go of Liaozi in the lower part of the day.

    "I think you are crazy. Did someone encourage you to do so? But you are not a kid who will be cheated... "

    "Actually, that''s over there..." Yuan yiorigami said a word that made Liaozi in the lower part of the day stunned.

    "There, I''m safe, nothing will happen..."

    This All of a sudden, the expression of Liaozi in the lower part of the day was uncertain.

    "Make it clear!"

    "I can''t tell you anything clearer..." Yuan yiorigami shook his head and refused Liaozi''s question.

    "I just came to say goodbye to you..."

    "Don''t be reckless!" A face of Liaozi in the lower part of Japan has been replaced by anxiety."Even if you don''t want to erase your memory, you''ll never have the chance to use the" display device "and" CR unit "again as soon as you leave the" ast ". Haven''t you always wanted to avenge your parents?"

    "Revenge..." The origami of kite is smirking. Although it soon recovers to the expressionless state, Liaozi in the lower part of the day clearly sees this scene, and some are scared.

    Under the gaze of Liaozi in the lower part of the day, the origami of kite spoke in a dreamy voice.

    "I don''t have hatred anymore. Where can I get revenge?"

    "No more hate?" Liaozi froze at the bottom of the day.

    "I should have died five years ago, but I survived..." Kite closed his eyes with an origami, as if remembering something, and the cold voice echoed.

    "Once, I wanted to commit suicide and leave the world with my lost parents, but I met her..."

    In my mind, the figure of Shi Zhi appeared, and the tone of kite''s origami became imperceptibly soft.

    "She gave me a glimmer of hope at that time, and also became my last spiritual destination, so that I kept myself, did not degenerate, and continued to survive..."

    "Meeting her is the luckiest thing in my life..." Slowly opened his eyes, at this moment, the bright color that dazzled Liaozi in the lower part of the day flashed in the eyes of iris origami, which she had never seen in the eyes of kite origami.

    That''s the expectation for the future!

    Is also the expectation of life!

    This is the origami of kite in the past, absolutely nothing!

    "I thought Shi Zhi would be the last light in my life, but the God sent him to me..." There are unbelievable bright colors in the eyes. The cold and pretty face of the origami of kite is unfreezing.

    "If what scholar''s ribbon gives me is the attachment to life and the extravagant hope to live, then what scholar''s way brings me is the whole reborn life and bright future!"

    "I don''t want to leave Shizhi, let alone Shidao!" The origami expression of kite became firm.

    "So, in order to stay with them, I will leave ''ast''..."

    "You..." There are five flavors in Liaozi''s heart, namely, happiness and depression.

    Happily, the origami of kite is no longer as dead as it used to be. There are real signs of being alive.

    What''s frustrating is that from the origami speech and performance of kite, Liaozi in the lower part of Japan understands that he can''t stop her

    "Although I don''t know what happened, and it seems like a good thing to you, do I have to leave ''ast''?" Liaozi in the lower part of the day is not willing to dissuade.

    "There should be no contradiction between being with them and staying in ''ast''?"

    "No!" Kite an origami answer without hesitation.

    "AST is for elves. It exists to kill elves. I can''t fight against elves anymore, so it''s impossible to stay in AST!"

    "Can''t you fight the elves again?!" The lower part of the sun Liaozi was shocked, and some people said with disbelief, "the spirit is the destructive God that brings disaster to the world. It will harm the existence of the world. For the sake of the safety of the world, shouldn''t we stand out?"

    "I know!" Kite an origami straight to the lower part of the day Liaozi.

    "But my position has changed and will not change again!"

    "Origami, you..." The lower part of the day Liaozi''s face changed dramatically for several times, and finally became unwilling.

    "Is there no room for discussion?..."

    Yuan yiorigami didn''t answer, but went over Liaozi in the lower part of the day and walked forward, silently telling Liaozi in the lower part of the day the answer.

    And the lower part of the sun, with its head bowed, sighed a long time later.

    "Well, I hope you can have a good life later..."

    Yuan yiorigami stops, turns around, bows to Liaozi at the bottom of the sun, and then resolutely steps away from the scene

    Liaozi in the lower part of the day watched the direction of kite''s origami leaving until a long time

 Chapter 1260

    Tiangong City, "ast" garrison base is located in

    At the entrance, a figure suddenly appears here without warning. The coat on his body swings a circle of arc with his appearance, and then gently falls, which looks extremely scattered

    I took a look at the entrance of the "ast" station, and looked around. I found my cell phone from my pocket without any words. I didn''t dial any phone, let alone call anyone. I pressed the call button directly, put it in my ear, and then I waited quietly.

    And before long, a line into the speechless mobile phone, accompanied by the sound of a vicissitudes of life.

    "Should I call you shidaojun? Or do you want to be silent? "

    "I don''t have any special requirements, no matter which one, it is my current identity..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and sighed. Some of them opened their mouth to the mobile phone.

    "And then? Is there nothing else to say?... "

    "I have to ask Qinli to tell me on the radio not to kill Wisconsin, not even Elaine. If there is no better reason, I will lose my temper, Lord Woodman..."

    "Why..." On the other side of the cell phone, Woodman first uttered a long, deep voice, and then began to tease.

    "There are rational reasons and perceptual reasons. Which one do you want to hear?"

    "The upper class, like you, treat hostile forces. There''s a reason to be emotional? " Speechless picked up the eyebrows, some interested said: "then I would like to hear..."

    "For all sorts of reasons, Wisconsin can''t die yet!" Woodman gave such an answer.

    "That is the reason of reason!"

    "I asked clearly is perceptual!" With a heavy jump of wordless brow, he rubbed his eyebrow and said with deep meaning: "I said that Lord Woodman, would you not be deliberately amusing me?"

    "No, I''m serious..." Woodman''s solemn voice came into the silent ear.

    "In the future, you will naturally know that part of what Wisconsin is doing is actually beneficial to us..."

    "That''s why you let me keep him alive? As expected, they are all leaders of the top forces... " Speechless and speechless.

    "Then. What about the emotional reasons? "

    Woodman was silent. Let a clear breath sound come from the mobile phone. It was not until a long time later that woodman''s voice with unknown emotion began to sound.

    "In fact, in the past. We''re together... "

    "A group of?..." This time. Speechless.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "It''s not a good habit to be interested in other people''s past. Silent King Woodman opened his mouth with a laugh and then sighed.

    "You should be an old man with useless compassion..."

    "Compassion..." Speechless smile.

    "Let''s just do that..."

    Listening to wordless words that he obviously didn''t believe, Woodman didn''t explain anything. It''s a laugh.

    "In any case, it''s OK for you, wordless gentleman, to stay with Wescott?"

    "Not for me!" There was no reply.

    "But don''t forget that there are still a group of elves around me, and there are a few that are not strong enough to fight against" DEM ". If Wescott has any evil intentions and seizes the opportunity, they will be very dangerous. Do you think it''s possible for me to regret when I come back?..."

    "Is it true?" Woodman replied with a smile.

    "But how do I feel, wordless gentleman, that you haven''t really paid attention to Wisconsin?"

    "Oh?..." A silent and interesting smile.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "If you really think that Wisconsin will pose a threat to the elves around you, even if I ask commander Wuhe to turn to you and ask you not to kill Wisconsin, will you not pay attention?" Woodman, with a tone as if talking and laughing, uttered a wordless voice.

    "After all, you have made a declaration to us face to face. If you do something bad to the elves, you will become enemies with us..."

    Smell speech, wordless scratched his cheek, some helplessly sighed.

    "Should I say ginger is still hot?"

    "It''s just basic reasoning..." Woodman said it without hesitation.

    "Of course, I can''t reason why wordless king doesn''t pay attention to Wisconsin. As you said, it''s impossible to give up the use of the elves around you, and those elves, unlike wordless king, can ignore" DEM "...""So, what''s the reason for you to make such a trade decision?..." Woodman''s voice became curious.

    "I''m curious..."

    "Then I''ll use your words as well..." Wordless changed a hand to hold mobile phone, squinted eyes, smiled.

    "Specific reasons, you will naturally know later..."

    "As always, I would not disclose any information..." Woodman had no choice.

    "It''s not a good thing to be mysterious, young man..."

    "Well, it''s troublesome to explain..." There was no doubt about it.

    "I can only say that the elves can''t ignore ''DEM'' now, which doesn''t mean they can''t..."

    Yes!

    Not now, not later!

    With the relationship between elves and wordless, wordless will make them all become their calling characters sooner or later. Once they become their calling characters, growth will be infinite!

    When there is a fight, the Elves will become stronger, until everyone is better than Eileen, better than "DEM", stronger than Wisconsin can no longer pay attention to!

    So, the future of elves is infinite!

    After all, Wisconsin is just a wall of the world, not too hard. If you want to push it down, you can do it at any time!

    Even if you don''t speak, it''s the same

    Perhaps it should be said that with Wisconsin, "DEM" will not give up the opportunity to come to us. At that time, they will all turn into stepping stones for the growth of elves, provide them with experience of becoming stronger, and become fertilizer through and through

    It''s a pity that Woodman doesn''t understand these

    "All right..." Just now it was wordless who didn''t believe woodman''s words. Now it''s woodman''s turn not to believe wordless words. He took the topic perfunctorily.

    "The ''display device'' that Wu Yanjun commissioned us to manufacture is almost completed. It is estimated that it will be completed in a short time. Then, I will talk about it again..."

    The spirit of speechless, from the heart of the laughter.

    "That''s too much trouble for you..."

    "We will still do what we promised. What''s more, the budget you left us. The rest is not a small benefit to us..." Woodman casually gave such a reason.

    "Well, when we meet again..."

    "That''s it!"

    No more boring talk, speechless and decisive hang up the phone, looking at the mobile phone, once again.

    "Sure enough, every old man, no matter how good his heart is, will have the side of an old fox..."

    During the soliloquy period, at the entrance of the "ast" settlement, the kite came out of the inside with an origami, slowly walked behind him under the silent gaze, and his face was still the same cold face.

    However, people who are familiar with origami of kite should be able to realize that the cold and beautiful face of origami of kite is much softer than before

    See, speechless is also a smile.

    "All settled?..."

    Kite nodded faintly in an origami, and her eyes fell on her speechless body.

    "I will never leave you again..."

    "Yes Is it Speechless face suddenly a burst of embarrassment, chat up of smile.

    "You say so, Shi Zhi will definitely misunderstand..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" The origami of kite looks as usual.

    "If it''s you, it doesn''t matter!"

    "No I think it still has something to do with... " Speechless can''t help but blush, glanced at kite an origami, some carefully asked.

    "Are you going to learn to eat all men and women?"

    As soon as this sentence is asked, I regret having nothing to say.

    Because he saw clearly, a fine light flashed in the indifferent eyes of an origami of kite, and the charm of the line of sight cast on him suddenly changed.

    Looking at the strange color twinkling in the eyes of an origami of kite, I felt a sense of crisis and couldn''t help but think of backing away, but I was suddenly stretched out by an origami of kite, holding on to the collar, pulled to her in front.

    "You are not allowed to weave against Shi!"

    "Ha?..."

    "You are not allowed to weave against Shi!" Kite an origami face calm declaration.

    "As a compensation, I can let you trample!"

    In an instant, cold sweat, from the silent forehead slide down

 Chapter 1261

    Tiangong City, wuhejia

    Out of the window, the clouds have been dyed with a large bright sunset, and the whole Tiangong city has been dyed red to horror under the sunset

    In the hall of the typical living room, on the dining table, plates of freshly cooked dishes are full of food. They are steaming and sending out the fragrance to the air, which is full of the whole hall.

    At the top of the table, kite, wearing a casual and lovely shirt and shorts, stood there with an origami, head down, looking at the delicious dishes on the table that were constantly stimulating her nose tip, as if unable to adapt to the general situation, but on the pretty face that had never been a little fluctuating in the past, it was full of surprise at this time.

    Of course, the origami of kite is not surprising why the dishes on the table are so fragrant. It''s not enough to surprise her.

    What really surprised her was that on both sides of the dining table, people who raised their glasses to her with smiles said such a sentence together

    "Congratulations!"

    On the side of the dining table, on the left side stood wordless, yeguya, Xixian and Meijiu, on the right side stood Shizhi, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai. All the people around the dining table raised their cups together, and in a neat sound of congratulation, they raised the cups to the origami of the kite, just like a toast, which made her indifferent Can''t help but be surprised.

    "Respectfully Congratulations?... " Yuan yiorigami''s face was full of amazement, which did not conform to her image. She looked around at everyone. The eyes are full of blankness.

    Congratulations

    What in the world is congratulations

    "This is a celebration for you!"

    It seems that I can see the inner thoughts of kite origami. On one side, the piano lowered its voice. When Shizhi didn''t notice that he was in the "commander mode", he explained to kite origami, "it''s my sister who has heard that your parents have been a vegetable for five years. Recently, she just woke up and claimed to help you..."

    Hearing this, kite understood what was going on in an origami, put away the surprise on her face, and recovered her expressionless state. Look around. Bow your head slightly to all of you.

    "Thank you for your trouble..." Finish saying, kite a origami also looked at Shi Zhi.

    "Thank you, too. I''ll keep it in mind..."

    "Well. Origami students. You don''t have to keep it in mind. I''m also presumptuous, for the sake of my friends... " Like to explain something, Shi Zhi felt a little pressure under the light gaze of an origami of kite. But still showed a smile, first in the "friend" two words on the accentuated tone, and then the modest like shaking his head.

    "What''s more, these dishes are prepared by Shi Dao. I just have an idea. Thank you, Shi Dao is right..."

    "What do you say, Shizhi..." Speechless, he looked at Shizhi with a smile.

    "Mingming just overhears the origami parents'' affairs, but runs around because of worry. He keeps asking this and asking that. When he knows the origami family''s affairs, he immediately decides to hold a celebration banquet. This is the proof that you have been paying attention to the origami affairs, right?..."

    Wen Yan, an origami of kite immediately cast her eyes on Shi Zhi. Obviously, there was no slightest wave in her eyes, but Shi Zhi felt that the eyes cast on her were hot enough to burn the clothes on her body into charcoal. She was so scared that she gave a big jump in her heart and immediately hit haha.

    "Don''t Don''t mention this. Today is a celebration banquet for the parents of origami students. Although the parents of origami students are not here, it''s also a celebration for origami students. Hurry up, let''s eat quickly! "

    "Oh, oh, oh, can I eat it at last?"

    The eyes of Shixiang, who had been swallowing saliva silently for a long time, glittered with bright light. At the first time when he heard Shizhi''s words, he immediately extended his chopsticks to the cooking staff, but they were opened by another pair of chopsticks in the sound of "pa".

    "This is a celebration prepared for me by Shi Dao and Shi Zhi!" Just like the declaration of sovereignty, before the origami of kite was changed, its gentle temperament became fierce, and its eyes were like a knife cut on Shixiang.

    "You''d better eat dog food!"

    "Dog food?" At first, Shixiang, who wanted to be angry with a origami of kite, was stunned and asked in doubt.

    "What is dog food? Is it delicious?... "

    "It''s the best delicacy in the world, and it''s also the most suitable existence for you. It''s a perfect match with you!" Kite an origami answer without hesitation.

    "Dog food is highly recommended!"

    "Really?" Shixiang opens her eyes wide and looks at Wuyan excitedly.

    "That gentleman way, I want to eat that, you make for me!"

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry laugh.

    "Although I know how to make it, it''s the first time I''ve been asked to make dog food. It''s amazing..."It turns out that even if the kite is good at origami and doesn''t hate elves anymore, the relationship with Shixiang still needs to be developed carefully

    This must be a pair of enemies who are comparable to those of Meiqin and fengcao

    "Woo ~ ~ it''s delicious..."

    On the other hand, Mei Jiu has already begun to eat and is intoxicated.

    "My dear, even if it''s cooking, it''s so good!"

    "Hum, my Lord''s craftsmanship is not comparable to that of ordinary people!" Next to her, yaguya''s hands kept moving and her chest held up proudly, as if she had made all these things herself. However, Xi Xian turned her head a little strangely and looked in the direction of Meijiu.

    "In fact, Xi Xian always wanted to know why Meijiu is here?..."

    "This is my dear invitation!" The United States nine triumphant Yang small head.

    "After all, it''s celebration. Of course, the more people, the more lively, the better..."

    "Sister Meijiu There''s food coming here... " Si Si pulled the corner of Xi Xian''s clothes and reminded: "sister Shi Zhi saw the ingredients and thought of holding a celebration banquet..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three blinked eyes, fingers on the cheek, made a lovely shape.

    "That is to say, before deciding to hold a celebration banquet, does Mei Jiu want to bring food to her home and ask her husband to help with the cooking?"

    "What''s wrong!" Mei Jiu looks at Kuang San angrily and says angrily, "you are the only one who can eat the dishes made by your dear hands every day. It''s really cunning. People also want to taste them and say..."

    "This is the signature dish of Wuhe family!" There was a curl in the piano.

    "Outsiders are not entitled to enjoy it!"

    "That''s the Wuhe family, isn''t it?" Beauty nine is not angry but happy, shouting at silence.

    "Nah, honey, let me marry you and become a member of the Wuhe family!"

    "Cough..." The soup that had just been spewed out almost made him cough.

    "Shi Dao, I said that you should be restrained, too?" Shi Zhi is also a corner of the eye, mercilessly staring at speechless.

    "There must be a limit even if you spend more time!"

    "I..." Speechless lips wriggled a few times, trying to explain, but speechless, holding for a long time, but can only hold such a sentence.

    "It was force majeure..."

    "Shixiang is the force majeure, Shiqi is the force majeure, yajuya and Xixian are also the force majeure. Is it the force majeure even for Yuxiao now?" Shi Zhi''s eyes gradually become disdainful.

    "Then, who is the next force majeure object?"

    "Sa Who knows... " Speechless and resentful touched his nose.

    "Maybe it''s in the piano..."

    Before the voice fell, two deadly eyes shot at the speechless body like arrows, which made speechless body stiff.

    One of them comes from pretending to be a good kid, not daring to be angry, but peering at his piano

    On the other hand, it''s natural that the view is all made of cold Mans.

    "Ah, Shidao..." Shizhi said with a smile.

    "Don''t you even want to start with your sister?"

    Speechless hair is as numb as a broken puppet, and "click click" shakes its head as if its neck is rusty, but it brings such a comment.

    "You Lori control!"

    Speechless almost a mouthful of saliva.

    "Why?!"

    "Women lose their temper, why so many?" Shi Zhi threw out such a sentence with great ferocity, then stretched out his hand fiercely, grabbed the silent collar, and dragged it to his front, like the angry King Kong, the warning of ferocity.

    "Listen, it''s your business that you provoke so many girls. I can''t care about it, but you are not allowed to fight against Qin Li and Si Si. Do you hear that?"

    Speechless tears streamed down my face

    He really wanted to say that a few hours ago, kite origami did the same to him

    It''s just that the object that can''t be released has become he

 Chapter 1262

    As a result, the celebration was successfully concluded in a happy atmosphere and in a reluctant mood

    As the protagonist, although the origami of kite looks cold all the way, it doesn''t bring people a sense of depression, but it''s a surprise.

    Of course, it''s a show of support. The origami of kite is just quarreling with Shixiang for some small things, and is constantly harassing Shizhi under the excuse of thanks. Even wordless side can''t help being harassed by her, which makes Shizhi glare at her frequently.

    After all, before that, Shi Zhi had just warned that he was not allowed to give a hand to Qin Li and Si Si. This meeting, however, he gave an origami to yuan, which made De Shi Zhi just angry.

    If Shizhi knows, she warns that one of the two objects that she can''t do without words has been killed by a wolf poison hand, and that person is Shizhi''s nominal sister, the sister of Shizhi''s silent face, I don''t know if she will faint directly

    In addition to the origami of kite, the main character of the celebration banquet, another Meijiu, who came to Wuhe''s house to be a guest, was also very satisfied because he secretly sneaked into the silent room and observed everything in the silent room.

    As for the members of the Wuhe family, except for those who have been suffering from the harassment of kite origami and the frequent provocation of ten joss sticks by kite origami, the rest of them also spent the whole scene happily.

    It''s better to say that, in fact, it''s not only Shizhi. Shixiang and Yuan yiorigami are also happy. Maybe

    Finally. Because they had so much fun, they forgot the time. When the night came, they were almost in the early morning.

    Fortunately, due to the relationship between the Tianyang Festival and the ten high schools, there is no need for classes tomorrow. It''s not bad to play late.

    However, for the reason that "it''s late at night, it''s inconvenient for girls to go home", the origami and the nine beauties of kite half forced and half tricked to stay at Wuhe''s house, ready to spend the night here.

    Shizhi is also helpless about the forced occupancy of the two girls. Originally, she wanted to send Meijiu and yuan an origami home, but she couldn''t resist the hooligan behavior of the two girls. Two super beauties play rogues. The killing power is not so great that they can only compromise in the end.

    However, after compromise, Meijiu clamors to sleep in a room with Wuyan, and kite clamors to sleep in a room with Shizhi. As a result, in this respect, the taxi organization, which realized that a wolf would ruin the family style, and also realized that its virginity crisis was strongly opposed in a decisive form and forced the two women down.

    After a long time of not knowing for the chicken, the final decision is. Qin Li goes to Shi Zhi''s room to sleep, and vacates the room to give Mei Jiu and yuan an origami. Make it through the night.

    So, this riot, finally with beautiful nine and kite an origami extremely dissatisfied, quietly ended

    There are five rooms in Wuhe family, and tonight''s housing arrangement is as follows: yajuyan, Xixian, Shizhi, Qinli, Meijiu, kite, Shixiang, Sisi, and the rest crazy three alone.

    Fortunately, Shizhi and Qinli''s parents were not at home because of their work. Otherwise, they would have a bad time tonight.

    The present situation, on the whole, is still happy

    At least, from the speechless point of view, the two original lilies, Mei Jiu and Yuan yiorigami, have evolved to the present semi lilies, with a heavy taste and the existence of men''s and women''s eating together, which should be very chatty

    Maybe, they will change Lily''s object tonight. In the room with only two people, they will do something unknown. Maybe

    Taking advantage of the spare time of yaguya and Xixian to take a bath, they lie on the bed of their own room and seriously think about these things. Speechless, they can''t help but feel a little silly.

    Put one hand on the forehead, wine red eyes slightly with a little dazed looking up at the ceiling, speechless thoughts began to drift.

    Basically, every night, as long as there is only one speechless person in the room, he will be in the present situation.

    The reason is that, on the one hand, wordless is night owl, which is a habit when he was an otaku man. On the other hand, it is a physical problem.

    As a true ancestor of vampire, wordless is definitely a proper nocturnal creature. Although his actions during the day will not affect him, his spirit will be better at night.

    In addition, he is a night owl. When he becomes the true ancestor of vampire, he can''t sleep at night, which will happen in three hundred and sixty-five days in the whole year, which leads to his soul wandering out of the sky before he goes to sleep.

    Inadvertently, speechless thought of the day with woodman''s phone.

    In fact, in the daytime, the wordless explanation of woodman''s "now elves can''t ignore" DEM ", doesn''t mean they can''t in the future, and also tends to be perfunctory.

    Although once the elves become their calling characters, their growth is infinite, and sooner or later they can ignore the whole "DEM", but the premise is to become their calling characters.At present, yajuya, Xixian and Meijiu have not become their calling figures

    For the three of them, ''DEM'' is still a giant!

    Although it has never been mentioned in front of yeguya, Xixian and Meijiu, it is undeniable that among all the fairy girls, and even all the girls around us who have no words, the strength of the three of them is the bottom..

    even if the four are all because of their experience, they can''t say that they can win Ailian, but Ailian alone also There must be no other way.

    Almost all the girls around speechless are better than Sisi. Even the three most loved by the silk flag, fulanda and longhuli, who have been acting in the dark, are better than Sisi because of their experience in the dark.

    Even four systems can''t be compared. How can Yakushi, Xixian and Meijiu compare with the whole "DEM"

    What''s more, ''DEM'' seems to have some very strong cards, which may be even crazy three or four nines, or even the Qin and ten joss sticks will be hanging.

    Like the last time we attacked the "DEM" branch, if we didn''t aim at speechless, but at any one of the three, Kuang San, yegungya and Xi Xian, the consequences would be a little worse.

    In the final analysis, although the growth of young girls is infinite, they have not grown up to the extent of ignoring "DEM", let alone the yeguya, Xixian and Meijiu who have not become the silent calling figures.

    Think of here, lying on the bed of speechless shaking fist.

    The main purpose of coming to this world is to get the "display device" that makes sisters stronger and stronger!

    Now, Woodman also said that the "display device" is almost finished.

    So, when we leave the world, it''s not too early

    "Isn''t it time for them to explain our affairs?" He said to himself in silence.

    When he was talking to himself, a very slight opening of the door woke him up and attracted his attention.

    Turn around and look at the door of the room carefully. The next moment, the door of the room is slowly opened.

    In the crack of the door, with a shining violet hair and a thin knee length Pajama on his body, the whole fiery figure showed its beauty like a thief and slipped into the room quietly.

    "Nine beauties..." Speechless subconscious voice.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Ah..." Mei Jiu didn''t seem to think that she was found out immediately. She made a small voice of surprise. She was embarrassed to spit out her tongue and make a coquettish mouth after a while.

    "They want to have a room with my dear!"

    "Beautiful nine..." Speechless suddenly smiled bitterly.

    "You sleep in a room with me. What do you do with Yakushi and Xixian?"

    "Well, I can''t sleep in my room with yakuya sauce and Xi Xian sauce..." Mei Jiu''s head is crooked, and some of her eyes are pitiful and speechless.

    "Don''t you want to sleep with me, my dear?"

    "It''s not..." The wry smile on wordless face became stronger, and the tone of voice became painstaking.

    "Compared with yaguya and Xixian, Meijiu has affinity, and is more comfortable sleeping with origami, isn''t it?"

    "Don''t worry about that!" Meijiu smiles.

    "No one is sleeping in the room!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless stupefied.

    "Where is she going to sleep?"

    "Go to Shizhi!" The United States nine did not hesitate to sell teammates.

    "We have agreed that I will attack my dear at night. She will attack Shizhi at night!"

    Speechless suddenly speechless

 Chapter 1263

    "No way! Absolutely not! No discussion! "

    After taking a bath, yajuya, who came back to the room with Xi Xian, heard Meijiu''s request and refused without hesitation.

    "The right to enter the dream together with our Lord is the spoils we won after a sacred duel with those two disrespectful relatives. How can we freely give them to others?"

    "Agree!" Xi Xian nods fiercely, half squinting eyes are full of resentment.

    "For the idea that Meijiu wants to get something for nothing, Xi Xian says it''s not right and must be strongly condemned!"

    "What''s the matter!" Hearing the relentless refusal of yajuya and Xixian, meijiuqi puffed up her cheeks.

    "Anyway, what''s wrong with yajuya and Xixian sleeping with my dear every day and letting me have a night?"

    "Not every night!" Yeuguya, with one hand akimbo, corrected it seriously.

    "Didn''t you just say that? That''s the right to win after a sacred duel with others. It''s not easy for our eight dancing sisters to get this opportunity... "

    "The conclusion is that yajuya and Xixian have to work hard to sleep in the same room with their master..." Xi Xian, like a mending knife, gives such a sentence lightly.

    "But the beauty nine gains without any effort, so if we feel unfair, then we will not give up the right to sleep with the master..."

    "What do you get for nothing?" Mei Jiu hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand weakly.

    "Then. How about I treat you to a delicious cake tomorrow?... "

    The ears of yaguya and Xixian were obviously shaken, and the originally firm expression on their faces was also shaken.

    "Eggs Cake... "

    "Shake. There was no cake at the party... "

    "Then That would be nice... "

    "Secondarily, in fact, if it''s only one night, Xi Xian can tolerate it..."

    "Well, it''s necessary to offer sacrifices to us..."

    "Look forward, look forward to saying..."

    "Hello hello, what do you insist on?" Speechless, I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    "A cake makes you compromise? A cake and you sell me? It turns out you can be so unruly! "

    Smell the words. The faces of yajuyan and Xixian suddenly turned red, and they were unnaturally turned away. Meijiu was staring at them with tears in her eyes and speechless, and sobbing like tears.

    "Do you really hate people, dear?"

    "No, no! No! " Looking at the way that Meijiu shrugged his shoulders, he couldn''t help panicking.

    "I don''t mean to hate you, but rather like you!"

    "Like?!" Yaguya and Xixian shake their ears again. But this time, the expression on his face was more or less delicious.

    "Hi Like... " Meijiu''s sobbing movement was also fixed at once. Her cheeks were dyed red quickly and she wriggled shyly.

    "Well Dear Really There are so many people here

    "You..." Looking at the exaggerated performance of the three fairy maidens on the scene like acting, she smiled silently and sighed.

    "Forget it. Anyway, you are here just in time. All three of you are here. I have something to tell you... "

    "Things?" Ye Juyan, Xi Xian and Mei Jiu seem to feel that the atmosphere has changed a little. They all look at each other with their eyes on the speechless body.

    "Is there anything we need to do?..." Yegungya also defied the arrogant way of speaking. In a normal tone, speak softly.

    "If there is something difficult to do, we need to do it. We will help... "

    "Sure!" As Xi Xian stepped forward, his expressionless face became serious.

    "If it''s for the master, Xi Xian will do anything!"

    "It seems that it should be a very important thing..." Looking at the speechless attitude that seems to have changed a little, Mei Jiu felt a little uneasy, but she spoke softly.

    "Honey, tell me..."

    Seeing the three fairy maidens show their own serious performance, I felt a little funny for a while without any words. I patted myself on the cheek, and a comforting smile appeared on my face.

    "Don''t be so nervous. Although it''s really important, it''s not as terrible as you think..."

    "Come on..." Slightly pondered for a while, speechless to three fairy maidens stretched out their own hands.

    "It''s a waste of time to explain it directly, and it may make you have no way to understand it. You all come here and hold my hand. I''ll pass on my memory to you in the way of sharing!""Share Memory... " Yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu looked at each other, but they didn''t have too much concern.

    Since the object is speechless, then, it will never be harmful to them!

    Only this point can be determined!

    Three people walked directly to silent in front of, lightly grasped his hand.

    At the next moment, a strange magic wave surged from the hands of four people, bringing a dazzling light.

    Looking at the twinkling light, the beautiful faces of yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu changed, and then they slowly collapsed and became dull.

    A segment of memory that doesn''t belong to them can''t help but flow into the minds of the three fairy girls, and gradually become the memories of the three fairy girls

    I don''t know how long it''s been, the dazzling light is gradually dim, and the eyes of the three fairy girls that have lost their focus are gradually firmed up, but the three are still in a state of wandering away from the sky. They have been in a state of losing their minds for a long time, and can''t return to their minds

    Speechless and speechless, just quietly watching the three fairy girls, waiting for their return.

    What they need to accept is too untrue.

    Systematic things

    Things that call people

    It''s just a replica world thing

    Besides this world, there are many other world things

    All these things add up, but they are not easy to digest.

    Fortunately, the three girls are all elves, which is an incredible existence. Otherwise, how could a normal person believe in wordless without certain trust

    But that''s what they have to accept!

    After all, once you become your calling person, it''s forever!

    Always together

    Never separate

    Life merges

    Never give up

    The tie between wordless and girls is so close!

    It''s too close to be possible!

    Therefore, Yeju Yan, Xi Xian and Mei Jiu have to understand the current situation

    It wasn''t until a long time later that the three fairy maidens gradually returned to their spirits. They looked at each other and didn''t speak. Only the three beautiful eyes were full of shock.

    "It''s true..." This is the first thought of beauty 9, once a human being.

    "Does it really exist?"

    "Well How powerful... " Yeuguya said such a sentence in a daze.

    "It turns out that the master can still do such a thing..."

    "Shock, another world..." Xi Xian is also an expression that doesn''t know how to express his inner emotions.

    "No wonder the master is so powerful and has such a magical system, and the" DEM "or something can''t be compared at all..."

    "It''s hard to believe that, but it''s true, whether it''s the dungeon world, the sparril world, the system, or the summoner..." Speechless looked around the three fairy girls, and sank.

    "Now, you all know the situation. In fact, I just want to ask you if you would like to..."

    "Do you still need to say that?!"

    However, before he could finish without saying anything, Yeju Yan, Xi Xian and Mei Jiu three people broke his words at the same time.

    "You are the master of our eight dancing sisters. You were, are and will never change!" Yajuya holds his chest in both hands, raises his face, and spreads out his words slowly like resolute.

    "There is no need to choose such a thing..."

    "Yes!" Xixian crooked his head, and the corners of his mouth were slowly raised.

    "As long as you have yaguya and master, Xixian will go wherever it is..."

    "You promised to protect me forever..." Mei Jiu tightly hugs the silent arm and stares at the silent face with some tense expression.

    "No regrets..."

    "You..." Seeing the three young girls follow their own choice without hesitation, a hot air flow emerges in wordless heart and flows all over the body, making him warm all over.

    Face, a smile from the heart, slowly emerged.

    "You are the one who has become my calling character, but you can only stay with me all the time, live and die together, can''t repent..."

    "I won''t regret it!"

    Eyes meet, the four people on the scene are laughing

    Just then

    "Add me!"

 Chapter 1264

    (if you go out in the afternoon, please upload the fourth watch in advance. Friends, please give me more support...)

    "add me!"

    In the small room, a cool voice directly smashed the warmth just filled the scene with the most outrageous gesture, which shocked everyone, such as wordless, yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu. They turned their heads sharply, looked at the sound source, and then they were shocked.

    At the door of the room, an origami kite wearing a white Pajama stood there, looking at this side, more accurately speaking, speechless, with strange eyes that others could not understand.

    "A student of kite?" Mei Jiu was stunned first, then surprised.

    "Why are you here?!"

    However, the origami of kite didn''t pay attention to Meijiu, but raised its pace like nobody else, walked to the speechless front, in the speechless stupefied expression, as if afraid that the just words would not be heard by speechless, calmly opened up.

    "Add me..."

    The repeated cold words awakened the four people who were stunned on the spot. After realizing what the meaning of what yuan yiorigami had just said, he put away his surprise and frowned at yuan yiorigami.

    "Plus you?"

    "Yes!" Kite nodded her head heavily in an origami to express the authenticity of her words.

    "Plus me!"

    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Speechless look at the cold kite a origami, some uncertain opening.

    "You Do you know what we were talking about? "

    I''ll ask. There is no way

    After all, about systems and calling people. Wordless communication is to tell yakuyan, Xixian and Meijiu through the skill of memory sharing. Although it tells three people, in the eyes of outsiders, just now, the three fairy girls are just holding hands with wordless.

    As for the content, it is impossible to know even if there is an outsider present, except for yegiya, Xixian and Meijiu

    As if I saw through the things in my wordless mind. Kite slowly shook his head in an origami.

    "Although I don''t know what you just mentioned about the system, the replica world and the sparril world mean, it seems that you are making the three of them become your calling characters, follow you, and then, when they become your calling characters, they can''t leave you and live and die together. Is that right?..."

    "Indeed. I just said that... " Speechless pondered for a while, nodded the head, but the expression on the face still didn''t release the meaning.

    "And then? What you mean by "add me" is not

    "That''s what happened!" Kite an origami straight to speechless.

    "Let me be your calling character, too!"

    Smell words, don''t say speechless, Lian Gang just learned all the things of yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu are also confused.

    "Do you know what calling people means?"

    Speechless some headache rubbed the eyebrow heart. Solemnly, he said to kite in an origami, "it''s not as simple as living and dying together. Do you think it''s like signing a contract or selling a contract?"

    Kite pouted in an origami and gave such an answer.

    "Is there a difference?"

    Speechless suddenly choked.

    Indeed, in a way, to be a silent calling person is really similar to signing a deed of sale

    I shook my head hard. Drive this bad idea out, speechless and unsavory white kite gives an origami look.

    "It''s not that easy to be my calling character. It''s like a special ability that will blend your life with mine. Do you know what it means? "

    "It means that once I die, you will die as well!" With almost threatening tone, wordless hands in front of the chest.

    "Don''t think it''s a joke, it''s all true!"

    "Is it?" Hearing the wordless words, kite nodded lightly on an origami. When wordless thought she wanted to give up, as a result, she made such a sound.

    "In that case, can I be added?"

    "Ha?..." For a moment, speechless and almost unresponsive, I looked at the origami of kite in amazement.

    "I said, do you really understand?..."

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand!" The origami of kite is as usual, still responding to the wordless words with simple and clear words.

    "I''ve already decided to follow you. Whether I become your calling character or not is the same. Naturally, if you die, I''ll die too. It''s a long-time decision!"

    "Don''t talk too fast..." Speechless sighed and stretched out his hand.

    "Well, I''ll tell you that you may not understand at all. Hold my hand..."Looking at the speechless hand stretching out towards her, the kite did not hesitate to fold the paper and directly grasped it.

    immediately, as like as two peas and three young girls, they shared the same light and light, and lit up the whole scene. When the dark side came down again, the kite folded its own eyes.

    Inside, there is no slightest wave

    Seeing this scene, wordless thought that his memory sharing skill was invalid, but whether the origami words of kite determined his guess.

    "System Replica world Sparril world I see. Is that what it means? "

    "It seems that I finally understand..." I feel like I have lost a lot of strength.

    "As you know, to be my calling person is not just to live and die with me. Even so, you still decide..."

    "Yes!" Just as yajuyan and others just interrupted the wordless words, this time, kite yiorigami resolutely interrupted the wordless words and answered them in an unshakable tone.

    "I will be your Summoner!"

    "You Why do we have to do this? " Speechless can''t help being angry.

    "I know it''s very important for you to repay your kindness, but you can just bring yourself in like this, OK?..."

    Speechless deeply put his eyes on the origami of kite and said a question that kite origami had to consider.

    "You have shared my memory, you should know my purpose of coming to this world, and you should know that the manufacturing of the" display device "will soon be completed, and I will leave this world with the elves. You have become my calling character, but you have to leave with me."

    "Don''t forget that your parents are in this world, so are Shizhi. Are you willing to leave them?"

    The indifference on kite''s origami face is finally a sign of being broken.

    Yuan yiorigami attaches great importance to her parents!

    Pay attention to that we can let ourselves go on a road of no return for them!

    Now, she has witnessed the miracle with difficulty. With the reunion of her parents, the future begins to become bright. How can she give up after leaving the world without words

    What''s more, Shizhi is also in the world

    Thinking of this, kite lowered her head and became silent.

    The three fairy girls can''t help but hold their breath, which makes the scene fall into a heavy dead silence. They don''t speak and don''t speak any more. Together with the three fairy girls, they stare at the kite origami.

    With the passage of time, the look in iris''s origami eyes continued to struggle, until a moment, just like looking open, she took a deep breath, and her expression became firm again.

    "Add me!"

    When you hear this, you will know

    Kite an origami, will not change his mind

    "You''ll be back, won''t you?" I don''t know whether I''m persuading Wuyan or comforting myself. Kite opens in an origami.

    "Anyway, the time of the world will be frozen after you leave. I''ve been waiting for five years. I don''t mind waiting for another period of time. At least, I can confirm that they are absolutely safe..."

    "On the contrary, can you guarantee that you will not die in other world?" Kite an origami with a cold cruel tone.

    "So, I will follow you..."

    "I..." Speechless is speechless, but I have to say that the origami of kite is very reasonable.

    Seeing speechless, he also wavered. Finally, an origami of kite was the last killer.

    "The use of" CR unit "and" display device "can not be achieved by referring to the manual!" Glancing at the speechless body, the kite opened its origami slowly.

    "I think it''s more suitable for me to teach those younger sisters to use CR unit and display device than in the five harmonica which has never used CR unit and only used a part of display device..."

    This time, speechless really speechless

 Chapter 1265

    After the decision to let the four people of yeguya, Xixian, Meijiu and Yiyuan origami become their calling figures, they speechlessly rushed Meijiu in discontent and Yiyuan origami in contentment back to the room, hugged yeguya and Xixian, lying on the bed, listening to the breath of the two girls, coaxing them to sleep.

    Wait until the two pillow people to coax into sleep, speechless then quietly out of a hand, in the void a little, the system list will be ejected out

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 1100

    props point: 5000

    ability point: 1000

    call point: 300

    level: 85

    Looking at the number of all kinds of points displayed on the system list, I couldn''t help but look straight away and cry.

    In order to build the base, equipment points, props points and ability points are squandered by all of them, resulting in only such a poor point left

    Originally, the construction base does not need to use the call points. The wordless call points are the most of the original four points. However, in order to summon the purple, the remaining call points have become the most miserable number. This is still in the wordless "golden ring" in some of the treasures turned over to the system, in exchange for call points after the results.

    Otherwise. With his previous call points, he may not even be able to call purple.

    And now

    ¡­¡­

    One of the Gemini elves with the ability to manipulate the wind was originally the same as the other Gemini elves, but its body "eight Dances" split into two individuals in a certain "present world", independent in consciousness, identified as "berserk (crazy warrior)"; call point 9000.

    Eight dancing Xi Xian: the character of "dating the big battle", one of the Gemini elves with the ability to manipulate the wind. Originally, it was the same spirit as another Gemini spirit, but its noumenon "eight Dances" split into two individuals at a time of "being in the world", with independent consciousness, and the recognition name was "berserk" (crazy warrior); the calling point was 9000.

    The genie who has the ability to manipulate the voice, originally human, was given the "Spirit Crystal" to become genie. Become a genie, identified as "Diva (singer)"; call point 9000.

    A origami of kite: "dating the big battle" was originally a member of the "ast" of the land self defense force against the elves, whose class was Cao. Later, he quit the "ast" and joined the "Ratatosk". It has the ability to rank among the top three magicians in the world, bringing its own personal ''CR unit'' - ''Mordred''; call point 9500.

    ¡­¡­

    If you want to summon all the four new summoning characters, you must spend 36500 summoning points!

    But speechless now the remaining call points, only a few 300 points left

    Shabby!

    It''s too shabby to be shabby any more!

    Don''t call. Even the other three points are extremely poor!

    "Ah..." Put away the system list in front of you, and cover your face silently. My heart is full of tangles.

    Although I already know that my remaining points are very shabby, I didn''t care about it.

    After all, at present, he needs ability, equipment and props. He also has a whole group of summoning characters. Every one of them is a proper beauty. The number of points has no effect on him.

    Now it''s good. When it''s really necessary, how can such a poor number of points come into use

    Of course, there are many treasures in the golden ring. If you turn them all over to the system, you can get a lot of valuable points. But wordless, you always regard the treasures in the golden ring as emergency goods. Like when you called purple before, without the treasures in the golden ring, you can''t call them out at all.

    So, even if you know that you are not poor, but you always rely on the treasures in the golden ring, and when you have to use points, it will be troublesome

    Is it time to earn some points

    The wordless and unconscious murmur of this thought came out.

    "System, I seem to have a lot of shortcomings. When will you release the long lost emergency task to me?"

    As a result, the wordless murmur, however, attracted the response of the system.

    "User, there is no emergency task detected in the replica world. If the user lacks points, it is recommended that the user enter the next replica world to complete the replica task!""Yes!" At first hearing the response of the system, he was speechless and stunned for a while. When he came back, he clapped his thigh immediately, but forgot that his thigh was still on the legs of yeugiya.

    This clap, a crisp sound and a soft touch are transmitted into the air and hands at the same time, accompanied by a small voice of pain.

    Speechless was startled directly, looking at the frown of dissatisfied yeugiya in his sleep, as if there was a sign of waking up, he immediately slapped yeugiya''s back.

    Before long, the frown of yeguya''s frown slowly dissipated, showing a peaceful sleeping face. He rubbed against his wordless chest for several times, with a quiet smile on the corner of his mouth, and fell into a deep sleep again.

    See, speechless this just lightly relieved a breath, wry smile of shake head.

    After a moment of hesitation, silent inquiry.

    "System, when I am in other replica world, will the replica world time also be frozen?"

    "Yes!" There is no hesitation in the systematic answer, but it also makes wordless frown.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to freeze the world''s time.

    Now, the "display device" is still in the process of manufacturing, and it will take a while to finish. Wisconsin has cut off another hand by himself. Only with the help of the highest performance "display device" in the back of "DEM" can the broken arm be connected back.

    That is to say, in this period of time, staying in Tiangong city can basically be regarded as doing nothing.

    If you can, wordless also wants to do the copy task and earn points while keeping the world''s time flowing. When he comes back, the "display device" is also built, which is the best state.

    But it can''t be done well in a short time if you do the copy task. I think it''s not so high that when the "display device" is finished, Wisconsin recovers as before and is still in another copy world.

    In that case, I don''t worry about the girls staying here

    System Thought of here, speechless some tentative asked a sentence.

    "Can I keep this replica world''s time flowing, but not too fast, so that I have enough time to complete the replica task in another replica world?"

    As soon as this question comes out, it seems that even the system didn''t think of the same, anyway, speechless didn''t wait for the system''s crisp answer.

    Until a while later, the mechanical sound of the system gradually drifted into the silent mind.

    "In the system rules, there is no negation to the user''s proposal. Through the system''s own judgment, the user''s proposal is feasible, and the system will adjust the relevant provisions as follows..."

    "If the user is in the main world or the replica world, and there are users'' calling characters in other replica world, the time flow rate of the replica world will be unfrozen. The specific time flow rate refers to the flow rate of the replica world where the original main world and the user are, which is 1%."

    This Smell speech, speechless scratched cheek.

    "In other words, if I go to another dungeon world and there are my calling characters in the other dungeon world, the speed of that dungeon world is 100:1, right?..."

    "Yes, if the user now goes to another replica world and spends one hundred days in the replica world, it will only take one day for the replica world and the master world where the user summons the characters!"

    "That''s good..." All of a sudden, speechless is a contented relief.

    That is to say, being able to earn points in other replica worlds and slow down the flow of this world and the main world is a choice.

    In this way, when he comes back, the "display device" is almost finished

    After making such a decision in my heart, I kissed yaguya and Xixian''s forehead and closed my eyes

    Say goodbye to the girls tomorrow, and then go to another replica world

 Chapter 1266

    "Go to another replica world?!"

    The next day, at the dinner table, while Shi Zhijin was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, he expressed his decision made last night to a group of girls without any words, which attracted the inevitable voice of a group of girls.

    "What are you doing so loudly?" Speechless secretly took a look at the kitchen. After confirming that Shizhi didn''t find anything, he took a sigh of relief. All the girls at the scene took a look in vain.

    "Even if you are yajuyan, Xixian, Meijiu and origami. After all, we have just learned about our affairs. But what are you so surprised about, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang and sisinai?"

    "How can I not be surprised?" In the piano, he stared at speechless, but also lowered his voice.

    "Is it too abrupt to propose to go to another world of replicas?"

    "There''s nothing out of the blue..." Speechless bit the bread and waved carelessly.

    "Anyway, I''m the only one to go. You don''t have to follow me..."

    "We don''t have to follow?" The girls were stunned on the spot.

    Seeing this, wordless explained a dialogue with the system last night to many girls, and also told girls that when he went on this journey of replica world, the time of the world would not be frozen, but would slow down to one percent of the replica world he was in.

    After hearing the silent explanation, the young girls have made a strong opposition.

    "How can you go alone? What can I do if no one cares? "

    "Yes, yes. What if there is any danger? "

    "Sir, I think it''s better to take some people with me. It''s inconvenient for a person after all..."

    "I I think so too... "

    "As the master of our eight dancing sisters, do you want to abandon your slaves?"

    "Indignation, the master''s behavior is too irresponsible!"

    "Honey, at least take me with you. They have never been to another world. They are very curious to say..."

    "Why are you all so nervous?" Speechless smile shook his head, turned his eyes.

    "Am I such an accident prone person?"

    "Take some people with you..." The chin frowned.

    "It''s better if someone takes care of it..."

    "I''ll go with you!" Origami, like a manifesto, speaks with no doubt.

    "My words now. It won''t drag you down... "

    "It''s not a matter of holding back. Origami Speechless turned to origami.

    "Don''t forget that when the" display device "is finished, you have to leave the world directly with us. I don''t know when I''ll be back next time. So. I think, at least in the time I left, you have a good time with your parents. OK?... "

    The unquestionable expression of origami suddenly collapsed and became silent.

    See origami disguise default down, one side, another three new people also hurriedly voice.

    "Let our eight dancing sisters go with you to another world!"

    "Yes, yegungya and Xi Xian have no parents and need no company in this world..."

    "I just had no special activities recently. I don''t need to meet my fans and go to another world to sing. It seems like a good look..."

    "What happened to both of them? Is it necessary to be so worried? " Hearing the general words of yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu, and the worries in their eyes, they knocked on their forehead without any words.

    "Although I didn''t let you go with me, it doesn''t mean that I am alone. Have you forgotten that I still have that month, Xia Yin, Gu Sha and aguerola with me?"

    Hearing this, all the girls remembered that the moon, Xiayin, Gusha and agulora who were attached to the beast had been staying in the silent body.

    "When they are there that month, don''t they have to worry about it?" Speechless smiled at a group of girls.

    "Besides, people need to worry about it here. I''m more at ease when you stay here together..."

    Finish saying, speechless took out a gem that exudes soft white light from the bosom, handed to the front of origami.

    "Origami, here you are..."

    This is Looking at the jewel in wordless hands, the origami eyebrow picked.

    "Crystal of spirit"

    "This is what you originally have..." Speechless gaze to origami.

    "Whether you use it or not, the decision is in your hands. You keep it for a rainy day..."

    Origami was silent. After a long time, I nodded my head and started a very small "ter day store", which was wrapped with "Spirit Crystal". I took it down"Since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. I should be able to let go when I have that month..." Crazy three has no choice but to look at wordless,

    "but, please be careful..."

    "Rest assured..." A silent smile.

    "The time ratio is 100:1. I spent almost three months there and only one day here. Maybe when I come back, I haven''t even spent a day here..."

    "Sure..." The faces of a group of girls also eased.

    "I''ll take care of the display device..." There is no more trouble in the piano, which directly gives a guarantee to Wuyan.

    "I''ll take care of it here. There are Shixiang, kuangsan and origami. I don''t think it''s going to work out..."

    "Well Speechless looked around at many women, smiling and nodding their heads.

    ¡­¡­

    Before leaving, a group of girls prepared a lot of things for wordless.

    There is too much food and water to talk about. Even in the piano, there is a part of "display device" for silent use.

    Although these "display devices" are not likely to come into use for wordless people who have a magic book of the same kind as the golden oil, they are at least one of the intentions of the piano and the girls. Therefore, wordless people don''t say much and put them all into the "King''s treasure".

    After getting everything ready, wordless explained to Shizhi that he needed to go out for a few days. He used a little excuse to perfunctory, then sneaked into his room, opened the system list, clicked into the copy page, and began to choose the copy.

    Of course, if you really choose the replica you want to enter, you need to pay points. Now, wordless but poor, you don''t want to use the "golden ring", you can only let the system randomly select the replica.

    After all, you don''t need to pay points to randomly select copies.

    So when you click on the copy page, you''re speechless.

    "System, random copy!"

    "Drop! Start replica selection

    The next moment, the voice of the system is cold in the silent mind.

    Then, a frame with light began to flash between the replica items displayed on the list. Like a slot machine, it was rotating at a speed that could not be seen without words. Within a short time, it stopped on one of the replicas.

    The copy option then lights up from the gray "unavailable status" to be optional.

    "Drop! Random copy selection succeeded! Select the dungeon world ''star Carving Dragon Knight''. Do you want to enter?... "

    "Star engraved dragon knight?" Listen to the sound of the system, look at the copy world option shown on the list, speechless and confused.

    "Star engraved dragon knight"

    Which replica world is this

    "Haven''t you seen the original copy world?..." Realizing this, wordless has a headache.

    If he can, he still wants to choose the world he is familiar with.

    In that case, not only is it easy to do the copy task, but also you can act boldly because you know something about the world.

    And "star engraved dragon knight", wordless has never seen the original

    "That..." Speechless touched his nose, angry voice.

    "System, can I make another random selection?..."

    "User, randomly select the selected world. If the user does not enter and complete the replica task of the replica world, then the user can no longer randomly select!"

    The voice of indifference and callousness of the system rings slightly.

    "If the user is dissatisfied with the randomly selected world, he can spend a few points to cancel the randomly selected results, and then make a random selection again..."

    Speechless eyebrow suddenly heavy jump.

    "Need How many points do I need?... "

    "Equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 10000 points each!"

    "This is the world!"

    Wordless and decisive, and as if not to give their own regret time and opportunity, the fingers of the "star engraved dragon knight" hard poke copy options.

    The scene in front of me is a tiny flower, the silent figure disappears in the room

 Chapter 1267

    Arukustland

    This is a giant dragon''s land in the shape of flying wings!

    On the continent of arukustland, there are five extremely huge forces that occupy the continent as their own, occupy a land and divide the territory of arukustland.

    The five great powers are

    Located in the center of arukustland, it occupies the "heart of the dragon" and is called the "Kingdom of Yulong"!

    It is located in the south of the knight kingdom of loredamon, occupying the "body of the dragon". As the patriarch of the knight kingdom of loredamon, it is the kingdom of sepron!

    Located in the northern part of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, occupying the "jaws of the dragon", the Cyrus Empire developed mainly in machinery and magic guide engineering!

    Located in the southeast of arukustland, occupying the "tail of the dragon", there used to be various independent countries of different sizes. Later, it was united by seven metropolises and sixteen other small cities to form the rovloc industrial and commercial metropolis alliance!

    Located in the northeast of arukustland, the AI Lu Peninsula, including the AI Lu Peninsula, occupies the "wing of the dragon" of Espada hall!

    This is the five great powers of arukustland, which occupy five parts of the dragon shaped continent!

    Of course, although it occupies five parts of arukustland, but. The relationship among these five forces is also very complicated.

    The status is high or low, and the power is strong or weak. In other people''s eyes, it is called a giant, but in their own eyes and hearts, in fact, there are some differences in the views of these five forces.

    Like the knighthood of rorayamon, it is a big country that occupies the heart of the continent, but it has the existence of the sovereign kingdom of the kingdom of sheplon on its head.

    Obviously, the knighthood of rorayamon is in a weak period.

    The knighthood of koreamon is a very special country in arukustland.

    Because. At present, there are some weak countries with the reputation of "the country of Yulong"

    Unfortunately, whether it''s the knight state of rorayamon or its suzerain, the kingdom of sheplon or the other three powers, today, it''s doomed to be restless

    "Star essence"!

    This is a very special energy in the world, similar to the energy of "Qi". It is also a necessary element for the living bodies on the world planet to maintain life.

    On this planet. In addition to owning human beings, there is another extremely special race.

    Dragon!

    What a real Western dragon!

    is only the simultaneous interpreting of the dragon in this world, though it is also as strong as the legendary enough to call it disaster. But it''s not very good

    The reason lies in the "star elite"!

    The planet of this world has a tendency to treat creatures with powerful magic as harmful and exclude them!

    It can be said that this is a self-cleaning action initiated by the planet itself.

    But the indelible, powerful and magical dragon people. It has become an "outmoded" race abandoned by the planet.

    Therefore, the dragon can not accept gifts from the planet. We can''t get the "star essence" that the living body can maintain life.

    If you want to survive on this planet, you must have "star elite" as a supplement. The dragon people who can''t get the "star elite" from the planet can''t escape the end of death

    In this case, the measure is called "Abion compact" special contract scheme!

    Because the planet has a tendency to regard magical creatures as hazards, making humans who do not have any magic become the most popular life bodies on the planet, and have a very rich "star elite" at birth. Therefore, the dragon family and humans signed the "Abion pact".

    The dragon race is facing extinction, but human beings covet the powerful power of the dragon race. Therefore, the two sides signed a contract

    The Dragon leaves a mark called "star carving" on the human body by means of the contract. From the special route "star carving", the Dragon supplements "star carving" on the person of the contract.

    In contrast, the dragon will obey the orders of human beings and give its powerful magic power to human beings.

    With the help of "star carving", the Dragon contracted with human beings can survive, and human beings have the right to call the dragon, which is the most special group of existence in the world!

    Although not everyone can sign a contract with the dragon and become a person who can summon the dragon, it is undeniable that this world is indeed a world where people and the Dragon live together!

    All of this is due to the "star essence" given by the planet

    Dragon gets star essence from its master!

    As the master of the human is to provide star essence!This has always been the connection between man and dragon inherent in arukustland!

    But today, the "star elite" of the whole world has gone

    That''s right! Gone!

    Only with the "star carving", can we see the existence of the "star elite" calling dragon clearly

    The world is changing

    People

    Dragon

    Flowers and plants

    Trees

    The earth

    The ocean

    These beings, almost endless, invisible to the naked eye, "star essence" rises silently from every living body, every land and every sea area, just like the bees in the rage, crazily converging together, surging into the air, rolling into a huge vortex of terror, sending out amazing energy fluctuations.

    In every corner of the world, people, things and things that can perceive the change of "star essence" are all scared and scared, looking at the "star essence" rising from their own bodies, and looking at the "star essence" constantly converging in the air. They are at a loss.

    What''s the matter?!

    There is an idea in my heart. At the next moment, people and dragons who have lost a lot of "star essence" will lose their strength. They will be pale and fall on the ground very weakly. They will continue to be afraid of their inexplicable situation.

    For a while, people and dragons on the whole planet were in an unprecedented panic!

    Is the end of the world coming

    This is the only idea left in the hearts of the people and the dragons who barely maintain their consciousness

    In many parts of the world, with their own abilities, even if they have lost the supplement of "star essence" for a while, many big people who can continue their activities look at the surging "star essence" in the air with serious eyes. They don''t know what they think.

    After all, there are only a very small number of people who can calm down in this phenomenon like the end of the world

    Among these few, there is only one who appears quietly in a very dense forest

    It''s a dragon!

    A long green sideburns and white fluff, wings like cicada wings, emitting green light, a very elegant and beautiful dragon!

    The Dragon looked up and stared at the whirlpool in the sky, which was full of the "star essence" whirlpool of the whole world. There was a flash of green light on its body, and its body shape gradually decreased. Until finally, it became a beautiful woman with a very long green hair, corner like ornament

    From the dragon shape to the human shape, the woman still raised her head and looked at the whirlpool of "star essence" in the sky. Her eyes were full of inexplicable looks.

    Like dignified, like shocked, like complicated, like greedy

    "So many starlings..." The woman''s voice was like an exclamation.

    "If the dragon can get it, it will survive for a long time even if it doesn''t depend on human beings?"

    Finish saying, as if know oneself said how stupid words general, the woman closed the eyes, wait until open again, inside only then dignified.

    "The" star elite "of the planet itself has gone berserk, and even implicated the" star elite "in the life body. Did they go berserk together?"

    "Planet, what''s the matter..."

    "This phenomenon..." The woman narrowed her eyes and began to talk to herself.

    "Is it because the planet itself, which rejects the powerful life body, perceives the existence of powerful magic, strongly rejects the birth of the existence, and thus causes the self phenomenon?"

    Speaking of this, the woman''s eyes emerged with incredible shock.

    "If this is the case, then how powerful the magic power of this existence can lead even the planet itself to automatically refuse its birth..."

    The planet has a tendency to treat creatures with powerful magic as harmful and exclude them!

    But at most that is the function of the self of the planet itself, just like the natural phenomenon, which is the original "setting" of the world.

    But now, this natural phenomenon, because of a certain existence, just as caused the chemical reaction, has produced the extremely powerful change!

    This is the truth of the "star elite" rampage!

    Don''t know all of these speechless, finally ushered in the most unpopular replica world journey in history

    What''s more, it''s the planet itself that rejects him

 Chapter 1268

    (congratulations on "shooting nghui" becoming the tenth ally of this book!)

    (scatter flowers for the top ten fans of this book!)

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "shooting Hui"! And the rewards of "I''m Xiaofei adult", "phoenix dance in the sky in the second dimension" and "Maple wither"

    Just like entering a agitated pool, a dizzy feeling suddenly enveloped in the consciousness of wordless mind. Then, he felt his body flying

    But, this kind of condition didn''t last for long, can only be regarded as a flower in front of you. Then, speechless, I felt that my body, which had lost all the air for a second, once again came the touch.

    Have you entered the world of replica

    This idea just rose from the deep heart of wordless. Immediately, the voice of the system echoed, telling the wordless answer..

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "shiqikuangsan", use its "angel" - zafkiel "ability, use" Yod? Bet ", return to the" young birth instrument "in the" Abion forest "when the mother of the Dragon entrusts the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and get a drop of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon The first blood before the world and the UN entrusted;

    task reward: 10000 for each equipment point, prop point, ability point and summon point;

    Task 2: not opened;

    Task 3: not opened;

    "drop! User, when you have completed all the copy tasks. Can leave the replica world when the task is finished. Task 2 will be enabled. When task 2 is completed, task 3 will be enabled. When user completes task 3, user can leave the replica world! "

    "Remind the user that since the" Star Dragon Knight "world is very special for the user, the copy task is also a very special type of task, if the user cannot complete it. You will be forced to leave the dungeon world, and will no longer be given the right to enter the "Star Dragon Knight" world. I hope users will pay attention to the dungeon task 1! "

    "In addition, remind the user once again that the time ratio between the replica world and the main world, and the rest of the replica world that is not in the frozen state is 100:1, so the user can safely experience the replica and wish you a happy replica!"

    ¡­¡­

    Listen to the tone that will be repeated every time you enter the replica world system. Wordless was only paying attention to the copy task. However, when the system''s reminders came into his mind, he couldn''t help but let him be stunned on the spot.

    For myself, "star carved dragon knight" is a very special replica world

    What do you mean

    With this idea of speechless, when he opened his eyes, he understood a little bit more or less. Why is this replica world so special for me

    Body in the mid air, speechless slowly open their eyes, the first time into its eyes is not blue sky. It''s a dense, green glow.

    The dots of light covered the whole sky. And like bees gathered in the hive, crazy action, although there is no "buzz", but in its violent action, the surrounding air is also rippling.

    Seeing this scene, I was speechless.

    That is to say, the scene in front of us suddenly changed, and all the green spots seemed to be boiling, all of them converged, and a strange wave came out.

    The next moment, a deadly sense of crisis suddenly hit the wordless heart, let the wordless heart a tight, pupil shrink to the size of a needle

    Didn''t wait for the speechless reaction to come over, around, the dense green light spots all over the sky, sending out the dazzling terror strong light

    In the sky, the "star essence" converging in the form of whirlpool all radiated hot strong light, covering the whole sky. Under the eyes of all people in the world, it suddenly exploded like a star!

    "Dong!!!"

    The terrible sound that can shake the eardrum of all the people in the world instantly resounds through every corner of the world, making them lose their strength. The people and dragons who are paralyzed on the ground cover their ears with pale faces and emit the most frightened shrill plaintive sound in their lives. Together with the loud sound, it resounds through the whole sky.

    The general scene of stellar explosion happens directly in all the people and longan who are looking at the sky, and sparkles with strong light. People don''t even know what happened. The violent flash takes away their vision, the loud noise takes away their hearing, and makes the whole world sound the scream of panic and the horn of panic.

    I believe that if it is not for the loss of a large number of "star spirits" that they fall into a weak state, I am afraid that the world has already been in chaos

    The end of the world!

    These four words, deeply engraved into the hearts of all people, causing waves of panic.And when all people were blinded and blinded by the phenomenon of "star elite" explosion, a dark crack covered with ferocious eyeballs abruptly split from the void at the center and bottom of the explosion, spewing out a figure in a mess and flying out of it.

    It is into the purple "Ruby mode" speechless!

    At the last critical moment of the "star elite" explosion, wordless immediately opened the "Ruby mode" of purple, first using the "realm of being and not", offsetting the terrorist impact caused by the explosion, then hiding in the "gap" without saying a word, avoiding the sound wave caused by the continuous impact.

    The long blonde hair on his waist fluttered with the wind. He had no words to turn it into purple eyes. He looked at the fatal bright light and the "star essence" spread out by the explosion in the sky. His face was ugly for a while.

    It''s also natural.

    Because, speechless still don''t know, this planet has the natural phenomenon that regards all magic people as harmful creatures and excludes them.

    Originally, this phenomenon, at most, is not to give the "star essence" to the magical life bodies and let them die. But because the wordless body benefits from the relationship between the true ancestor body and the most powerful magic cultivation method, and the super magic strengthened and purified by the magic pool water, the planet''s tendency to exclude the magical creatures is suddenly triggered as if stimulated The phenomenon of "star elite" rampage.

    This is the world has never happened, unprecedented things!

    In the past history of the planet, there are not many creatures with powerful magic, but no matter how strong the creatures are, even the whole race adds up, it doesn''t make the planet cause such a phenomenon!

    One of the reasons is that they were born in this world, unlike speechless, suddenly, giving the world a huge stimulus.

    Another reason is that their magic is not enough to cause such a phenomenon on the planet.

    Now, speechless people have triggered such a fierce reaction!

    It can be imagined how powerful the magic is in the wordless body today

    But for speechless people, coming to this world has become a bad thing.

    At least for now

    "System, what''s going on?!" Speechless side staring at the sky is still continuing to wave the "star elite", while the voice of hoarse inquiry system, purple eyes full of angry light.

    Of course, when someone comes to this world, he has to enter the "Ruby mode" of purple to escape from the catastrophe, which will be wordless.

    Although he is the true ancestor of vampire, he can''t die. Even if he dies, he can be resurrected again. But he doesn''t have the habit of dying several times and will get angry. That''s a matter of course.

    However, speechless did not wait for the system''s answer.

    It''s not that the system didn''t answer the wordless questions, but that this meeting, a thick vortex of "star essence" just now, surrounded by the wordless body

    Watching the dense green light gathering around his body, his face changed speechless, just wanted to open the gap again, but found that his hands and feet, a string of ''star essence'' gathered, was winding around him

    "Bad!" Waiting for the system to respond, the wordless, who was in trouble for a while, stared up his eyes.

    The next moment

    "Dong!!!"

    The impact of extreme fury followed by another shock of the terrorist explosion on all sides!

    Once again, the sky is covered by strong light

    Under the strong light, a broken limb is lost. There is only an empty body, carrying Yu Wei''s general "star essence" around its body, falling down

    Finally, I fell into a dense forest

    Until a long time later, the sky returned to its original state

    The whirlpool of "star essence" disappeared

    Once again, people added the new "star essence" from the planet, and recovered

    But nightmarish doomsday has been reflected in everyone''s heart.

    Become, indestructible mark

 Chapter 1269

    (scatter flowers for the top ten fans of this book!)

    Thank you very much for the reward of "lucky pig"! And rewards for "house spirit", "canglan flying snow", "Pok ¨¦ touching n", "I can''t name it", "skeleton", "butterfly snow and frost", "Scorpio of the second dimension"

    The world is shocked!

    The whole continent of arukustland is in an unprecedented turmoil!

    Even if the phenomenon of "star elite" has been calmed down, the doomsday scene will disappear like a dream, leaving only a sense of shock to all people in the world, and people still can''t get rid of their inner panic.

    That''s natural, too.

    If it''s just a phenomenon of "star elite" rampage, it''s most likely to be talked about by people after the event. But the problem is that the phenomenon of "star elite" rampage also appears in the human body and the dragon body, and even makes people and the Dragon fall into a weak state and become the chopping block fish with no power to fight back.

    Many people even thought that they were dead, until the phenomenon of "star elite" rampage subsided, and their strength returned to their bodies again, they were still ignorant, still standing in the same place, looking at the sky for a long time.

    This can''t be explained by only one phenomenon, but must be regarded as a threat to life!

    Moreover, the threat is still facing the whole world!

    At this moment, no matter whether it is the knighthood of rorayamon or the kingdom of shepardon, the leading forces on the mainland, such as the sepalus Empire, the roylock Federation of industry, commerce and cities, and the Espada hall, have made the same decision.

    We must find out as soon as possible the cause of the "star elite" rampage!

    So. The whole world, inevitably began the unknown turbulence

    What no one knows is that the center of the truth that caused the rampage of "star elite" is the "land of Yulong", which is regarded as a weak and small country by others

    "Ansari dragon riding College"

    This is a special college in the knighthood of rorayamon

    It is a college specially responsible for education and guidance of young men and girls who have signed a contract with the dragon to become "Yulong people"!

    According to the regulations of the knight state of roraymon, all the people of the knight state of roraymon, within one month after the age of seven, have been given a ceremony named "the instrument of young life" in the Holy Land "Abion forest" to find the mother of the Dragon nationality. Get the offspring of the young dragon.

    And all in the "instrument of young life". The children who are selected by the dragon''s mother and have the qualification to raise the dragon will be entrusted by the dragon''s mother to the young dragon''s offspring.

    As long as it''s the person who has the dragon in his body, he will be called "Yulong man"!

    People with the qualification of "Yulong people". There is a great chance that its ability to raise dragons will be passed on to the next generation. But the chances of being successful are still only about 10%.

    And "Ansari dragon riding College". It is such a college that cultivates rare "Yulong people"

    When the "star elite" rampage subsided, the "star elite" returned to the human body again, and the "Ansari dragon riding College" was established. In the office of the student union, a very beautiful girl was gradually driven to recover from the body and slowly stood up from the ground that had just fallen.

    The young girl has long red hair and waist hair, beautiful eyes like emeralds. Her slender body exudes noble and gorgeous temperament like a princess. Her fiery body has not lost even its charm under the college uniform, which makes the world lose its color.

    The gorgeous girl shakes her long colorful hair, and the blue eyes look at her body at the first time, and try to move, until they don''t find any strange place.

    "Star spirit, have you recovered?"

    The girl is Rebecca Randall.

    He is the president of the student union of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    It''s also the strongest person in "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    It''s not the strongest among the students, but the most authentic college!

    In fact, it even surpasses the teachers of "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    Rebecca is such a noble existence with great beauty and strength

    And this noble existence, just like an ordinary person, just can''t avoid losing all the resistance ability, paralyzing on the ground, watching the "star elite" whirlpool inexplicably gathered and exploded in the sky, but not even the ability to approach the scene!

    At the thought of it, Rebecca clenched her fist, looked up and saw the sky. Her beautiful face was full of dignification.

    "After all What happened... "

    "Star essence" is a special energy which is essential for life.

    It''s even more important than food.

    Because they signed a contract with the dragon, the Yulong people got the gate of "Xingjing road" for the circulation of "Xingjing", that is, "Xingke", so as to see more or less the existence of "Xingjing".Rebecca, of course, is the same.

    In the past, the "star essence" only flows between human body and dragon body, and also exists in the body of some creatures. However, there has never been such a phenomenon that it left the human body by itself, appeared in the air, and fell into a "rampage".

    This phenomenon really came so fast that Rebecca could not react to it, and was shocked by what happened in front of her.

    At this moment, Rebecca, even the president of the student union who integrates beauty and strength, is smart and witty, still can''t avoid the reaction of not knowing what kind of action to take, staring at the surging "star elite" in the sky, without words for a long time.

    However, this reaction was soon broken

    At one moment, Rebecca, who was looking at the sky, was suddenly stunned, and his eyes, like emeralds, flashed with wonder.

    Because, in Rebecca''s field of vision, in the whirlpool of the "star essence" which has disappeared, a dark green star is shining, just like a meteor composed of green stars, falling to the ground

    And the direction that the meteor composed of green stars falls is the direction of "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    No, to be more precise, it fell into a dense forest not far from "Ansari dragon riding College".

    "That is..." Rebecca''s eyes brightened slightly.

    Intuition told her that the falling green star streamer must have something to do with the rampage of "star elite"!

    Staring at the green star streamer falling into the forest, Rebecca silently wrote down the position, and then suddenly turned around, thinking or not, left the office of the student union directly

    ¡­¡­

    Fiana forest is a forest located in the north and west of the city of Ansari where "Ansari dragon riding College" is located.

    Because of the short distance, large area and sufficient conditions, the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" often visit here for their practical training or routine activities of the school. For the students of "Ansari dragon riding College", this is a familiar forest.

    And Rebecca

    Rush to the forest as fast as you can, Rebecca is getting closer to the place you remember.

    Realizing that what she was looking for might be nearby, Rebecca began to slow down and her heart began to beat faster.

    After a while, Rebecca didn''t know how many times she pulled away the grass that was higher than her forehead. A lake appeared in front of Rebecca

    It''s a very beautiful lake, not very wide

    The surrounding light is blocked by tall trees, which makes the lake fall into a rather lonely gloom, just like being in the night.

    At this time, stars with green light are around the lake, like fireflies, sending out soft light, while wandering around, covering the whole scene.

    "That is..." Rebecca was surprised to see the green stars all over the lake.

    "Star essence"

    That''s right. All around the lake are the "star spirits" that the planet gives life to rely on!

    "Star essence In the air? " Rebecca did not hide her surprise.

    After all, "star essence" only exists in the body of life, which is the necessary factor to support life activities.

    If there is no special reason or man-made reason, "star elite" will never appear in the air inexplicably.

    But it also allowed Rebecca to confirm her guess.

    The rampage of "star elite" is definitely related to that streamer!

    Looking around the whole lake, Rebecca has to admit that the scene of "star essence" floating on the lake like falling into the night is really beautiful.

    But Rebecca''s eyes are quietly taken away by another picture

    In the middle of the lake, there is a small tree

    The trees are surrounded by stars, which give out green light, just like the screen

    And at the top of the tree, a person is just like sleeping in the past, with a peaceful face, lying on it with his eyes closed

    Around the body, around the support of the general green star

    Looking at the beautiful scene, Rebecca gradually lost her mind

 Chapter 1270

    (celebrating the first anniversary of this book!)

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "ghjcjjc", "canglan flying snow", "Pok ¨¦ touching n"

    (in a twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. I still remember that today of last year is like the day when the consciousness of this book gradually returns to my mind, wakes up the dull nerves, and gradually works

    Wake up from the obscurity, speechless slowly opened their eyes, will be a pair of wine red pupil exposed in the air, flashing a rich blank.

    The tingling feeling from the head makes the wordless consciousness return more quickly. Until then, wordless found his current situation.

    He is lying on a soft bed

    First of all, it is a beautiful chandelier hanging on the ceiling that emits a bright and beautiful light. The breeze blows gently, and the chandelier also shakes gently, sounding a pleasant sound like a wind bell, surrounded by a dim glow.

    Take a closer look. The dim glow is actually the setting sun coming in from the open window from afar.

    "Here Yes

    Looking around, he covered his head, propped up from the bed, closed his eyes, and began to stimulate his head, which was in a dull state due to lethargy, to retrieve the memory before sleeping.

    When all things will be recalled, speechless fierce open their eyes. A face is all wrapped in mystery.

    "Why? Why do I have to enter the purple "Ruby mode" to avoid the disaster when I come to this world? Who am I to have a feud with?... "

    When entering the "star carved dragon knight" world, wordless is not to have never imagined the way that he would encounter Keng PA again. Anyway, when he was in the "magic directory", he was directly installed with the identity of a rogue. When he entered the "dating battle" world twice, he also encountered the space shock and the "ast" attack.

    But I have never thought that this time, in such a way, I would encounter the most dangerous disaster ever.

    "Is the world of" star Carved Dragon Knights "a world more powerful than seven dragon balls?" Inadvertently, no words to think so.

    No way, such a disaster, speechless self admission. If there is no purple "Ruby mode" to support. With their current strength, even if not inadvertently, they will definitely die in the first explosion.

    If that''s because I''m unlucky to encounter a disaster that the world has rarely seen in a hundred years, it''s fair to say, but if it''s man-made. The other side must be at least a demigod. To make that kind of phenomenon.

    Just came to the world of dungeon and met the semi God power

    Is it so unlucky

    I don''t know why. Speechless can only turn to the system, get the answer from the system, and finally know what is the matter.

    This is a world with people and dragons as its theme!

    The planet of the world has creatures with powerful magic that are considered harmful. And the tendency to exclude it!

    The disaster just happened to this replica world is just because the super magic self suddenly came to this world, which stimulated the self-cleaning tendency of the planet itself, leading to the planet giving life essential, but not giving magic life "star essence", just like a chemical reaction, falling into a state of rampage.

    This makes the super magic individual, that is, wordless himself, suffer from the scourge of "star elite".

    In other words, it''s a kind of inevitable and accidental disaster

    "And What else can I do? "

    Understanding the truth of the matter, speechless people are not good.

    "Is there something wrong with the power of magic?"

    Naturally, no one will give him the answer to this question.

    Speechless can only swallow this bitter water into the stomach.

    After all, this is the phenomenon caused by the natural tendency of the planet and the silent factors. If you want to revenge, do you want to find a planet or revenge yourself

    That''s worse

    "Ah..." Sighed, speechless shook his head, threw the matter behind his head, and began to observe the surroundings.

    "If I''m in a pit, I know. But where is it?"

    In the final "star elite" collective explosion, wordless was destroyed by a strong impact on the body. Although relying on the real ancestor''s body, it soon recovered, it could not avoid being shocked unconscious by that impact.

    I don''t know what happened later.

    Naturally, I don''t know why I''m here

    I just want to get out of bed. Suddenly, I find that there seems to be green stars around my body.

    "Is this?..." Blinked, speechless raised his hand, subconsciously want to touch those green stars.

    Just then, the door of the room was opened, attracting the silent eyes.

    Then, speechless sawA beautiful young girl with red hair and emerald eyes walked into the room.

    The girl also seemed to notice the wordless eyes, looked up to the direction of the bed, and the wordless pair of wine red pupils, first stunned, then showed a suffocating smile.

    "Ah La, have you woke up?"

    Finish saying, the young girl also did not wait to have no words to reply, walked to the bedside directly, sat down, with full of curiosity and exploration of the line of sight looked at the silent one, asked with a smile.

    "How do you feel? Do you feel any discomfort? "

    "No No... " Hearing the girl''s question, the speechless conditional launch responded with a sentence, which immediately came back and looked at her uncertainly.

    "It''s you Saved me?... "

    "Yes Yes... " The girl could not help but feel a little surprised when she saw the speechless response so quickly.

    The girl knows how attractive she is!

    It''s not that girls want to brag about themselves, but that all these things have been evaluated by the world.

    It''s just because of this that girls are so surprised.

    In the past, people who met her for the first time, even the royal family, aristocrats or women, would show some posture that was not in line with the etiquette at least because of their appearance. People who could react so quickly and even ignore their charm as wordless when they met for the first time didn''t, but they were all seventy-eight, which was called the existence of the elderly.

    If speechless, it seems that there are not many people who care about their appearance. The girl doesn''t know if there are any other places, but this is the first time she met

    Therefore, the originally curious state of mind suddenly became rich again, which made the smile on the girl''s face more brilliant.

    "I''m Rebecca! Rebecca Randall With one hand on her majestic chest, Rebecca came to introduce herself with a smile.

    "And you?"

    "I Me?... " Speechless can not help scratching his cheek, began to tangle whether to report his life.

    Listen to Rebecca''s name, the name of the world seems to be very similar to the name of sparril''s world.

    In such a case, his name seems to be a bit out of place.

    Moreover, after reporting her life, the girl will surely ask herself what happened, why she fainted, where she lived, why she fainted here and other common problems. But these are not the speechless words of the world''s residents, which are impossible to say.

    The worst case scenario is to be treated as a suspect, which is really bad.

    After all, I''m not familiar with the "star carved dragon knight" at all. I haven''t seen it at all. I''ve got some basic knowledge about the world from the system. The place of life is not familiar. It''s more miserable than the "blood eating rampage" world.

    Here, let''s take Rebecca as a breakthrough, slowly understand the world, and then decide to act

    Of course, in this way, no information can be given without words.

    Otherwise, if we can''t find out anything, it''s also a problem.

    For today''s plan, only use the killer mace that must be killed!

    In a short time of about one second, speechless heart flashed these thoughts, and the next second immediately put on some painful appearance, covering the forehead, and opening hard.

    "I I don''t know

    "Don''t know?..." Rebecca didn''t seem to think that it would be the answer. She couldn''t help but stare and pucker up.

    "How can I not know?"

    "Here You ask me Me too Silent wry smile, but this time is not pretended, is the real wry smile, wry smile himself is such a field

    "Do you remember what happened before you passed out? Do you know why you fainted? Or where do you live? "

    As expected by wordless, Rebecca asked these questions, which made the bitter smile on wordless face stronger and knocked on the forehead. She could only shake her head with the expression of distress.

    "So..." Rebecca had lost her mind.

    "It seems that you have lost your memory..."

    Smell words, silent heart secretly called a good.

    Memory loss, complete!

 Chapter 1271

    (celebrating the first anniversary of this book!)

    Rebecca, on the other hand, looked distressed

    In the forest, Rebecca felt that the man in front of her might have something to do with the rampage of "star elite"!

    At first, Rebecca thought that she could get some information after waking up speechless, and even get the truth about the rampage of "star elite". As a result, the only clue seems to have lost her memory

    It seems that I have to work in vain this time

    Rebecca sighed in her heart, but soon picked up her mood and cast her eyes on the speechless body.

    "If you really lose your memory, it''s a bit of a hassle..."

    "Sorry..." This sentence, speechless is said sincerely, the apology on the face is also true.

    Of course, his apology is mainly aimed at the fact that he cheated Rebecca. Some people saved him, but he couldn''t tell the truth, only apologized

    However, Rebecca must not know the intention of wordless apology. He thought he was apologizing for the loss of memory and the trouble he had caused himself.

    Then Rebecca smiled and shook her head.

    "Don''t mind. It''s just that I wanted to get some information from you, but now it seems that I can''t... "

    Listen to Rebecca''s outspoken words, silent again revealed a wry smile, immediately asked out the voice.

    "Where is this?..."

    "This is the Dragon riding College of Ansari!" Rebecca nodded, but left speechless and confused.

    "Ansari dragon riding College"

    "The school of the Yulong people in the knighthood of rorayamon is also my school..." Seeing speechless, Rebecca explained patiently.

    "I found you unconscious in the nearby forest, and took you back to" Ansari dragon riding College ". You are now in a student dormitory of the College..."

    "So..." Speechless sigh. Look at Rebecca.

    "I''m sorry. Trouble you... "

    "It''s not too much trouble. I have a little power in this college. It''s just a small matter to borrow a dormitory..." Rebecca made this explanation with a light wave.

    "Just. You don''t remember anything now. I can''t take you home. This dormitory should be used by you for a long time... "

    "I''m so sorry..." Speechless can only smile to continue to make such an answer, shook his head. With his movements, the floating "star spirits" around him seemed to jump up and down in response to him.

    Seeing this scene, Rebecca squinted her eyes thoughtfully, half jokingly and half seriously said: "these" star spirits "have been following you from the forest and disappeared a lot along the way, but there are still so many left. You seem to be very popular with" star spirits "..."

    "Welcome?" Wordless frowned, reached out and touched the "star essence". The "star essence" touched by it suddenly disappeared like a bubble.

    "No Not welcome This sentence, speechless almost did not go through the brain turnover, blurted out.

    "Compared with welcome, these things called" star essence "are more like resisting me!"

    "Resist?" Rebecca was stunned.

    "Well Feel... "

    "Resist..." Rebecca listened carefully to the silent words, bowed her head, and began to ponder.

    "Xingjing" is an essential element of life in the organism. Human beings have a wealth of Xingjing, so they can sign a contract with the dragon people who can''t be self-sufficient, so as to provide the dragon with Xingjing and get the ability to control the dragon. "

    "Dragons also need star spirits to survive. Although their star spirits can''t be self-sufficient, they can also accommodate our human star spirits, so that they can survive. I''ve never heard that star spirits can resist life bodies..."

    "In fact, it can''t be called resistance..." Speechless hands hold up the surrounding "star essence", watching them disappear, some melt into their own body, eyes flash the light of doubt.

    "It should not be said that the star spirit is resisting me. It should be said that the above things are resisting me..."

    "Over there?" This time, Rebecca didn''t know what to do, so she had no choice but to smile.

    "Well, I don''t know how to explain it. You think that these" star spirits "have made some changes and followed me, but I''m not attracting these" star spirits "

    "Well I see... " Although she couldn''t understand the speechless words, Rebecca wrote them down, adjusted her mood and asked."So what are you going to do next?..."

    "Me?" Speechless can''t help scratching his hair and spreading his hands.

    "I don''t know, but I can''t give you any trouble. After all, it''s a college or a dormitory. I''m not a student, so I can''t stay here all the time..."

    "I can''t say I can''t stay here all the time..." Rebecca said confidently.

    "If you are a" Yulong man ", I can help you apply for admission with the help of the convenience of the position. Anyway, your age doesn''t look very big..." Rebecca gave a little silent look.

    "But you don''t seem to have a" star carving "on your body, aren''t you a" Yulong man "

    At Rebecca''s words, she was silent.

    What "star carving" is, wordless also learned from the system.

    It''s the symbol of "Yulong man". It''s the contract mark left in some part of the body when he was chosen by the mother of the dragon and entrusted to the young dragon.

    Through "star carving", the dragon can get the supplement of "star essence" from "Yulong man", and "Yulong man" can also get all kinds of convenient abilities closely related to the dragon through "star carving".

    With "star carving", it proves that he is a rare "Yulong man".

    This world is a world with the theme of communication between people and dragons. So, if wordless is a "Yulong man", it will be more convenient to do many things. At least, when using some special abilities, we can use "Yulong man" as an excuse to perfunctorize the past.

    The words of a dragon are wordless. Although it''s not a real dragon, two of the five animals in his body - "burning of white dragon" and "thunder sinking of black dragon" are just the shape of a dragon.

    Although compared with the real Western dragon, it will be special. If you can use black and white dragon to muddle through, it will certainly work.

    As for the "star carving", when you call the animals, your arms will be covered with red veins. Can you use that as the "star carving"

    Anyway, I have no place to go. Instead of running around in this strange world, it''s better to take "Ansari dragon riding College" as the stronghold, with Rebecca in it, more or less to solve some problems

    Thinking of this, speechless smiled at Rebecca, embarrassed.

    "That Although I don''t quite understand, if it''s dragon, I do have... "

    "Do you have a dragon?" Rebecca was stunned, and there was a strong doubt in her green eyes.

    "But don''t you have a star carving?"

    "My star carving is a little special..." Speechless explanation: "because it looks so weird, I used some means to hide it..."

    "Is that so?..." Rebecca is still not relieved.

    "In that case, can I have a look at your star carving?"

    "All right..." Speechless raised one of his hands, secretly carrying a thread of magic.

    "I hope you don''t get scared..."

    Words fall, silent hand is immediately covered by red vein, and quickly turn into black.

    This Looking at speechless black arm, Rebecca could not help but step back, surprised.

    "Is this your star carving?"

    "Yes..." Wordless undo the magic, let their hands back to the original.

    "Isn''t this'' star carving ''too weird?" Even Rebecca can''t help giving such a comment.

    "Even the hands will turn black, this kind of" star carving ", don''t say I have seen it, but I haven''t heard of it..."

    "That''s why I''m hiding..." Speechless as if helpless, let Rebecca wry smile.

    "Well, since you''re a Yulong man, it''s easy to do. I''ll help you arrange your enrollment..."

    "Please..."

    "No, there''s something I need to find out from you. It''s good for me to let you stay..." Rebecca blinked mischievously, then seemed to think of something, stood up, thought for a moment, and smiled.

    "But since you''re going to stay, you can''t do without a name..."

    "Leon!" Rebecca raised her head, with a grace on her face.

    "From today on, your name is Lauren!"

 Chapter 1272

    (celebrating the first anniversary of this book!)

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "naughty sauce"! And "I can''t name it", "phoenix dance in the sky in the second dimension", "mirror world in the heart", "ghjcjjc", "book friend 140404120434787"

    After that, Rebecca asked wordless all kinds of questions, trying to remind him of something.

    For example, why the wordless "star carving" is that extremely special form

    What''s the name of the ''pal'' it controls

    What level of Dragon

    Where is the current location

    Something like that

    The "Yulong people" call the dragon, which was originally entrusted to their body by the dragon''s mother in the "instrument of infant birth", as "pal".

    Each Yulong man''s pal has its own name and takes its own ethnic form as its first form.

    For example, pterosaurs can fly in the sky.

    Water Dragon good at water activities.

    As well as the ability to move on land beyond the Earth Dragon.

    When the "pal" of the "Yulong man" grows up from the shape of pterosaurs, water dragons and earth dragons, and evolves into a holy dragon, its master will be called "Dragon Knight" and get the title of "Dragon Knight", and the silver pocket watch that can prove his identity as "Dragon Knight" can be obtained from the king of the knight state of rorayamon.

    Therefore, to become a "Dragon Knight" is basically the goal of all the "Yulong people" at the beginning.

    And above the "Dragon Knight", there is a higher "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    Mention the paladin. Then we have to mention a special magic weapon in the world - "holy riding armor"!

    That''s the dragon that evolved into the holy dragon, for their own masters, using their own magic to create it. Armor and weapons with great power and power!

    By using the magic to create the "holy riding armor", the holy dragons dedicate it to their masters, which means that they dedicate their whole heart and everything to their masters. It is a symbol of the dragon''s complete obedience to their masters, and also a symbol of the holy dragon''s swearing allegiance to their masters.

    When his "Parr" dedicates his "paladin armor" to his master, his master can get the title of "paladin of the holy dragon" and become the first noble existence in the knighthood of rorayamon.

    Even the most powerful order in the knight kingdom of rorayamon, the order of the holy dragon of rorayamon, has only about 10% of its members. It has the title of "Saint Dragon Knight".

    Therefore, "Saint Dragon Knight" is not only a symbol of power, but also a symbol of transcendence and status.

    In the knight kingdom of rorayamon, people who have won the title of "Saint Dragon Knight" have the same status as noblemen!

    To this extent, the people who got the title of "Saint Dragon Knight". Because it can use the magic attached to the "holy riding armor" and the inherent magic clothing, it can play a combat power even if it is not riding a dragon.

    In addition to the "holy Dragon Knight", even the "Dragon Knight" must ride a dragon to play its combat effectiveness.

    Rebecca. It''s a paladin!

    Learning this fact from Rebecca''s mouth, speechless is speechless to the extreme.

    When I came to this world, I met the biggest disaster in history. The first person I met was the existence with the highest reputation in this world

    It seems that my college life should be extraordinary

    To the end. Rebecca has solved a lot of wordless questions, which Rebecca wants to ask from wordless. Speechless is not even an answer, let Rebecca before leaving, it is called a helpless.

    However, Rebecca seems to have made up her mind to find the clues about the rampage of "star elite" from wordless, which makes wordless feel helpless as well.

    "Come on, let it go..."

    I watched Rebecca walk out of the dormitory, lying on the bed with such a negative thought, and thought flashed in my eyes.

    From Rebecca''s words, wordless learned that the existence of "holy riding armor" can transform people into magical clothes with extraordinary power

    It sounds as if it''s the same ''CR unit'' combination as the ''manifestation device'' used in personal combat, but it''s true that both ''CR unit'' and ''Paladin armour'' rely on ordinary people to have superhuman power.

    However, the difference is that "CR unit" realizes "magic" by means of science and technology, while "Paladin armour" makes people carry magic, provide inherent magic clothing, and increase its strength, so as to transform.

    For wordless, the function of "CR unit" is almost the same as no other. So far, no set of "CR unit" has been seen that can make the magician''s power reach the level of wordless.

    But the "holy riding armor" is different!

    It''s not that the "holy riding armour" can make people have the power of speechless.However, it has a huge magic of wordless, if equipped with the holy dragon''s magic to create a "holy riding armor", it will definitely increase in all aspects!

    It''s a pity that wordless is not the real "Yulong man". He doesn''t think that the magic of any dragon can be strong enough to create a "holy riding armor" that can be increased even by himself. After all, this idea is just empty talk.

    If there is no system without words

    System Speechless directly closed his eyes and made a sound in his mind.

    "Can I increase my strength in an all-round way, similar to the equipment of" holy riding armor "

    "Yes!" The system is very straightforward.

    "But the system is not recommended for users!"

    Smell speech, just because of the systematic answer and joy of speechless suddenly as was splashed with cold water, frowned.

    "Why?..."

    "Although there are the same equipment systems as the" paladin armor "in the" star carved dragon knight "world, the" paladin armor "in this world is also the most suitable magic costume made by the saint dragons according to their master''s body data. The same equipment in the system is not necessarily suitable for users, even if there is an increase, the data will also be improved Not much... "

    "In this case, system, I remember that you helped me to transform the equipment, right?" Hear here, speechless eyebrow a pick, smile.

    "Our souls are connected. There is no more familiar data about my body than you. If you can build such a device for me like the saint dragons, can you?..."

    The sound of the system sank slightly, as if it was a precise instrument calculating something. Then, an answer was given.

    "The system has obtained all aspects of the data of the user''s body. According to the user''s requirements, it is possible to build the equipment that is most suitable for the user''s use and can increase the user''s strength in all aspects - 100%."

    "That is to say..." Speechless corners of the mouth slowly hook up, can hook to half of the time, the system''s prompt sound, make it completely frozen.

    "According to the user''s requirements, to build all-round increase equipment, the required value after calculation is as follows

    "Class D equipment requires 1000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Level C equipment requires 10000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Level B equipment requires 100000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Class a equipment requires 1000000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "S-class equipment requires 10000000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    Please select

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless and speechless, silently Click to open your own system list.

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 1100

    props point: 5000

    ability point: 1000

    call point: 1000

    level: 85

    Looking at the points shown above, speechless silence again, a long time later, a faint sigh.

    "Being molested by the system..."

    His number of points, no one is more than four digits!

    Among them, the call point was only 300 points, but before leaving the "dating battle", I took out some things in the "golden ring" and made four people, namely yajuyan, Xixian, Meijiu and Yuan yiorigami, become the call characters. The remaining points were increased to four figures

    "We have to dig the bottom again..." Wordless want to cry no tears out of the ''gold ring'', looking at the ''gold ring'' in the things, bit his teeth.

    "In that case, it''s better to be cruel once!"

    In this way, wordless handed over all the treasures in the "golden ring" to the system, except for the five semi divine magic crystals.

    "Ding! Acquire 1020000 equipment points! "

    "Ding! Gain 1150000 item points! "

    "Ding! Gain 1010000 ability points! "

    "Ding! Get 40000 call points! "

    With the sound of the system prompt, there are only five semi divine magic crystals left in the silent "ring of gold" except for gold coins.

    But speechless is not painful at all!

    Because

    "System!" Speechless and spirited cry out.

    "Build class a equipment!"

 Chapter 1273

    The weather is clear, the sky is blue, the cloudless sky is as clear as jasper, the sunshine is like water, but it is resplendent

    It''s still early in the morning, and the deep chill brought by the early morning is still floating in the air, giving people an impulse to turn back and get into the bed. But today, the students in "Ansari dragon riding College" get up early, start to take care of themselves, and prepare to attend the next opening ceremony.

    Yes, today is the first day of the new semester of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Above the magnificent building, a winged pterosaurus weaves like a team, carrying its owner, rowing an elegant track in the sky, landing on the college playground, running back and forth, with the earth shaking is the towering dragon. In the whole college, the traces of people and dragons are almost everywhere, very full of fantasy ¡£

    On the morning of the beginning of this hot new semester, a riot is going on in one of the dormitories of "Ansari dragon riding College" - the boys'' dormitories of Apollo house

    Many of the students who just got up and were preparing to take care of themselves did not know what news they had received. With a look of disbelief on his face, he came to the corridor at the door and looked into the middle of the corridor.

    In the middle of the corridor, a gorgeous girl in the uniform of "Ansari state dragon riding College" with red hair and waist is walking gracefully, keeping a smile on her face and moving forward.

    Looking at the beautiful and unnatural girl, a group of boys in the Apollo house are all sluggish. After reaction. All of a sudden, a burst of noise mixed with exultation, from the whole dormitory.

    "Then Isn''t that President Rebecca? "

    "Really It''s the president! "

    "President The president is coming to the boys'' dormitory! "

    "It''s true..."

    As the president of the student union of "Ansari dragon riding College", he is also the "Saint Dragon Knight" whose status is comparable to that of nobility. Rebecca''s reputation and popularity are conceivable.

    You are welcome. Rebecca''s reputation, popularity and even power. It''s no surprise that it grew up in the city of Ansari, which is home to the "Ansari dragon riding College".

    In addition, Rebecca''s beauty, which can''t be said to be more stable, is in "Ansari dragon riding College". There is no doubt that all students, boys and girls, are idols in their hearts.

    Such a dream goddess unexpectedly came to the boys'' dormitory, and the action itself alone was enough to make the boys of Apollo house hold their heads and make a happy mess.

    Walking in the corridor, Rebecca walked towards the front, and looked around at the pictures of the boys around and the support and cheers that shook the whole building. She kept smiling on the surface, but she was a little impatient.

    Although Rebecca is used to this kind of scene, after the obvious contrast of yesterday''s silent performance, the long-standing impatience also surged to her heart again without any omen, prompting her to speed up her pace and walk to the speechless room.

    Because the speechless room is arranged by Rebecca using her authority, Rebecca is naturally the most familiar one. When she came here, Rebecca opened the door and walked into it. Then she quickly closed the door, leaving a group of boys in a daze, looking at each other.

    "President Rebecca I went into a boy''s room... "

    "Here It''s not true

    "Who! Who will tell me who lives in that room! "

    "It''s so enviable!"

    "Isn''t it The president has... "

    "No! It is not true. I don''t believe it! "

    So, in a blink of an eye, Apollo house staged another riot

    ...

    the upper body is wearing a lighter black shirt, the lower body is the same color suit style pants, the coat is a sleeveless to shoulder high collar white coat, wearing a yellow tie, speechless a very awkward look standing in place, looking at themselves, for a while, it was impossible to say why.

    On the contrary, Rebecca, who had just entered the room, looked at him carefully and gave him such an evaluation with appreciation.

    "Pretty good..."

    "Is it?" Speechless, shrugged.

    "I feel like a waiter in a restaurant. It''s a little uncomfortable to wear such a uniform..."

    Finish saying, speechless return to look at Rebecca in turn, eyes slightly one bright.Rebecca as like as two peas in a uniform, is the same as the one on the speechless body.

    I was wearing a light black dress with a very short hem, which only covered the bottom of the root and a long distance from the knee. The coat was a white coat like a tuxedo, but it was hollow in the front. You can clearly see Rebecca''s magnificent fullness wrapped in the dress.

    Boots, pantyhose, red tie and white gloves all match together, even if it''s just the uniform of the college, it also reveals a very noble temperament, which makes the first sight of people be taken away from sight instantly, just like the whole body with luster.

    Looking at such Rebecca, speechless can not help but give such a sentence.

    "Does the dean of this college have a special preference for girls? Why does a boy''s uniform look like a waiter''s and a girl''s but like a princess?... "

    Smell words, Rebecca "poop" a, laugh out loud.

    "On the first day of admission, I began to complain about the dean of the college. You are the first one. No one else can get into the college if they want to..."

    "Well, to be honest Pulling his uniform, he sighed and looked at Rebecca.

    "But is that really good?..."

    "What?..."

    "Let me go to school!"

    I saw Rebecca''s expression, wordless hands holding chest, what a mouth.

    "It''s said that only when I have completed the basic courses for three years and passed the examination can I be promoted to the advanced courses. Rebecca, I think I''m in the first year of the advanced courses, right? Is that ok?... "

    "I heard that..." Rebecca suddenly had a noble smile on her face.

    "It''s true that when I went to explain to the college yesterday, I had a very strong objection..."

    "Strongly opposed?" Speechless glanced at Rebecca''s unchanging smile, a smirk like opening.

    "As you look, I think it''s right that I should have a good talk..."

    "Well, it was really harmonious later..." Rebecca blinked mischievously.

    "Because I told them that you are a good student at least at the level of Dragon Knight!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless and slightly shocked.

    "Are you kidding?"

    Rebecca straightened her chest.

    "Do you think I look like I''m kidding?"

    "Like! Very similar! You''re a big joke! " Heave great sighs and make complaints about the words.

    "If my pal is not a saint dragon, then you will be regarded as a liar. That''s a big mistake..."

    "Tell me now!" Rebecca went to the silent front, hands akimbo, slightly down, with profound inquiry.

    "Your pal, is it the saint dragon?"

    Looking at the near, suffocating pretty face, speechless but with a pale, unpleasant look, an unrequited finger touched Rebecca''s forehead and pushed it away.

    "Want to know? You''ll know later... "

    "How merciless..." See speechless use that kind of action to push themselves away, mouth say so, Rebecca''s face is hanging a bright smile, mood is also a joy.

    Mingming and Mingming met only yesterday on the first day. Today, they talk like friends who have been together for many years. They are totally familiar with each other, which makes Rebecca think it is incredible.

    But I have to admit that Rebecca can feel very relaxed when talking with speechless people, which makes Rebecca feel better.

    But when Rebecca''s eyes turned to the back of her speechless right hand, she was shocked by the scene.

    "That''s "Star carving"

    However, on the back of the silent right hand, there is a mark!

    It''s the size of palm, inside is a dragon head, and outside is a white engraved ring!

    "You mean this?" Speechless raised his right hand, casually explained: "this is just a blind way..."

    "After all, my" star carving "is not suitable to appear in front of people..."

    Rebecca''s face was relieved, but she didn''t realize that there was a strange light in her speechless eyes

 Chapter 1274

    "Ansari dragon riding College"

    In the first grade classroom of an advanced course class, speechless faces the heavy eyes of a group of people who are about to become their classmates, sighing in their hearts, but on the surface, they are self introduction without expression.

    "Leon Randall, I''m going to study with you in this classroom. Please give me more advice..."

    The opening speech of self introduction falls gently, but it doesn''t attract anyone''s applause. Instead, it makes the scene fall into a heavy sense of absurdity. In a seclusion, eyes and whispers with a strong sense of inspection echo in this space

    "Is that him?"

    "Yeah, yeah..."

    "It''s said that the cheating student who didn''t go through the basic course class came in through the back door..."

    "Leon? Never heard of a name... "

    "He said his name was" Leon Randall. "That Randall. Is it the Randall family?"

    "Well, isn''t that Rebecca''s family?"

    Listening to the murmurs and the contents of the voices on the trapezoid like seats, even though they had been expected, the silent heart was still filled with tears and sighs.

    "Ansari dragon riding College" is also the Yulong College of the Knights of rorayamon, which specializes in training "Yulong people". Its threshold is high, its reputation is great, and its status is so high that even the capital of chivalry can not exist.

    Such a famous college, in addition to its own must be "Yulong people", must also have a reasonable identity, otherwise, who knows if it is the bad intention of those who come

    But wordless has no so-called identity in this world, and the explanation with Rebecca is also lost in memory. In such a case. Rebecca gave speechless a reasonable identity.

    For Rebecca Randall''s escort!

    Therefore, wordless not only by Rebecca put on a "luoang" name, but also with the Rebecca family name, it''s just like being taken in or taken in

    This is nothing. After all, there are many nobles in the world. It''s not surprising that a son of a noble family has a guard. It''s a pity that the people he guards are not others. It''s the president of the popular student union

    In addition to the rumor of "back door", wordless became the most noticeable existence on the first day of the new term

    Of course, this attention must be more bad than good

    Thinking of this, speechless can not help but reach out and touch the "star carving" on the back of his right hand.

    If there is no fake "star carving", wordless may be more attention.

    Although Rebecca''s explanation is that this "star carving" is a blind trick, it does not have no effect at all, but it is a seal technique that was carved after careful consideration!

    Yes, it''s a seal!

    Seal all the power of wordless body!

    That is to say, there is no magic and super power in the wordless body now, and it can''t even open the "King''s treasure"!

    These different abilities are all sealed by wordless seal into the "star carving" engraved on the hand.

    He didn''t want to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, but he found that if he didn''t seal his power, the "star spirits" who had been around him since he woke up would keep up!

    Originally, it should only exist in the body of life, and the invisible "star essence" around all the time

    Isn''t that enough attention

    According to the systematic explanation, this is a little sequelae of wordless living in the big bang of "star essence", which has no effect on itself. However, the breath on the body becomes very easy to attract "star essence", and becomes a magnet of "star essence", which makes those "star essence" who are moving around themselves attracted, and the activities that are out of common sense are around themselves.

    If you seal your strength and become an ordinary person without words, the breath that attracts "star essence" will hide and dissipate automatically.

    Although "star essence" cannot be captured by the naked eye, once the content of "star essence" exceeds a certain degree, the "Yulong people" with "star carving" can be captured by the naked eye, such as Rebecca, which is such a living example.

    Yesterday''s "star elite" just produced a big rampage, but today there is a person around the "star elite" who acts beyond common sense. People can think of wordless problems.

    But, speechless only portrays a seal technique style, seals the strength in the body.

    Anyway, this seal was made by himself. When he wants to remove it, he will remove it. It has no influence.

    Moreover, even if there is no magic, no superpower, wordless and the unique skill of "infinite martial arts" and the physical strength carried by the body of the true ancestor, the combination of the two can make wordless have the strength of about level 70 and level 8.This has already surpassed those ordinary dragon race, even surpassed most Saint dragons!

    Even Rebecca is equipped with "holy riding armor" and its strength can only reach level 8. The holy dragon it controls is a little better than Rebecca itself.

    With the current strength, wordless enough to deal with many situations, but also to be able to reduce a lot of trouble, concentrate on their own copy task.

    "That Please be quiet... "

    Watching the whispering in the classroom has a growing trend, the teacher hurriedly stopped it.

    "At the beginning of the new semester, everyone who has finished the basic courses will receive advanced courses for up to three years. I hope you can help each other and make progress together, and one day become an excellent ''Dragon Knight''!"

    With that, the teacher turned to speechless.

    "Dear Leon, you can find a seat for yourself. Let''s start our class..."

    Hearing this, he nodded his head and raised his feet. As soon as he wanted to go to the step seat, a rather fierce look was directed at him, making his steps slightly pause, and then he put it down.

    As I walked to my seat, I looked at the source of my eyes. At the next moment, wordless and a pair of blue eyes were together, and I saw the whole picture of each other.

    It was a beautiful girl who never looked under Rebecca

    Under the background of the beret, the slender blonde hair flickers with dazzling brilliance. The white skin, like the blue pupils of the ice river, reflects the attractive color, as if only that color was left between the heaven and the earth.

    However, the owner of those attractive eyes not only put on a cold and cold expression at the moment, but also threw himself into the speechless line of sight full of various inexplicable expressions.

    Like contempt, like indifference, like not angry, like indignation

    To be honest, speechless don''t remember where they offended each other, will attract such eyes.

    Although that look does not contain hostility, it has absolutely no good intention.

    It''s like disagreeing.

    No, I just don''t agree!

    Gently frown, speechless take back his eyes, move to the last row of the ladder seat, and immediately sit on the edge of the corner, until then, the beautiful blonde girl''s eyes turned back, no longer looking at him.

    This also let speechless confirm, that young girl, should not really have a feud with oneself.

    Then, what does that fierce look mean

    I can''t understand

    "Hello..."

    At this time, next to a man''s voice gently sounded, awakened the silent meditation.

    Turn around, look at their own side, speechless this found that their deskmate, is a beautiful young man with a head of blonde hair.

    Blinked eyes, speechless first looked left and right for a while, and then pointed to his nose when he found that there was no other person around him.

    "Are you talking to me?"

    "There is no one here but you!" The beautiful young man let out a hearty laugh and then began to talk.

    "My name is Raymond! Raymond cochrand! "

    "Oh..." Speechless face with a little surprise has not dissipated, to call himself Raymond''s youth nodded his head.

    "Leon! Leon Randall

    "Hello! Leon! "

    Raymond is no stranger to the name of wordless in this world. He immediately lowered his voice and said to wordless in a furtive way: "that Randall, is it really the Randall of Rebecca?"

    Raymond''s words seem to be inexplicable, but he can''t help but smile.

    "Yes, I''m president Rebecca''s escort..."

    "President Rebecca''s bodyguard?!" Raymond opened his eyes wide, and when he had no words to think that he was going to be surprised, his face was hung with a pair of pig brother''s face which was extremely destructive.

    "What an enviable guy to be president Rebecca''s guard..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless, speechless

 Chapter 1275

    "Ansari dragon riding College" teaching course time is not very long.

    Although the basic knowledge is equally important, the teachers of "Ansari dragon riding College" do not despise the idea of basic knowledge courses, but compared with the knowledge in books, people will subconsciously focus on actual combat.

    After all, the "Yulong people" are not necessarily knowledgeable. Every "Yulong people" will study in this "Ansari dragon riding College" in order to have a strong power in the future, hoping to become a "Dragon Knight" or even a "holy Dragon Knight" of high status.

    At that time, even if I don''t want to, I will have a good position and right, and become the number one and two existence in the knight kingdom of rorayamon.

    Therefore, just at the beginning of the new semester, there is not much time to sit and listen in the classroom safely. When the bell rings after class, the teacher throws down such a sentence.

    "The next class is about the training of dragon riding fighting. In 30 minutes, please come to the training ground to gather. The above..."

    The so-called dragon riding fighting skill, to put it bluntly, is actually the skill of controlling the dragon to fight.

    In fact, the wisdom of the dragon is not below people at all. Rather, it can create all kinds of ''holy riding armor''. The wisdom of the dragon is even higher than most people.

    But the dragon''s personality is too straight, and its character is quite direct, and it can''t turn around. Therefore, in the control of the dragon, it is usually through the order of "Yulong man" to fight to maximize the fighting power of the Dragon itself.

    Like the case of two dragons with equal strength, because of their different masters, pressing on the other end, in this world. It''s not a minority.

    Therefore, practical training, such as dragon riding fighting, has always been the top priority of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    At the end of the class, a group of students began to take care of their books. They got together in twos and threes to go to the dressing room and change into dragon riding clothes. Then go to the training ground for the actual battle of dragon riding fighting.

    Wordless is also interested in the fight between dragons in this world, so he also picked up his books and threw them into the table at will, ready to find someone to ask for directions. Go to the training ground.

    But before he could stand up, his familiar voice rang and stopped him.

    "Leon!"

    He saw Raymond, who disappeared after class, dragging a boy with short brown hair to his side, and immediately pushed him to his front, splashing his hair. With a quick tone of no response, I immediately introduced my companions.

    "He is my friend. He used to go to the same dorm with the basic course class!"

    "You Hello It seems that the youth didn''t come here voluntarily, with an awkward expression on his face, but he still nodded towards wordless and introduced himself.

    "My name is asho, asho Blake..."

    "Hello..." I saw that I had just met my new friend at the same table, and I just wanted to nod my head. But the pupil suddenly coagulated, and his eyes swept quickly to the left hand of the boy who called himself ashore Blake.

    The hand printed into the eyes is very ordinary, and there is no strange place. If there is anything strange, it is that wordless can see the wrist part implicitly, it seems to be wrapped with a bandage.

    Just. It''s such an ordinary hand, speechless, but I feel an unusual breath from it

    No, to be more precise, it should be said that the "blood" in your body feels a little unusual!

    That blood belongs to the true ancestor alone. Is slightly restless

    Just like when I first saw the ancient city as the fourth true ancestor and the black light that can turn people into monsters, the agitation from blood and life level!

    However, compared with the ancient city and the strange black light, the agitation is a little bit smaller

    On the other side, ashow looked at his left hand without saying a word, and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.

    Does this new comer know my "star carving"

    In his mind, he can''t help but protect his left hand with his right hand and hide it behind him.

    Seeing this scene, wordless eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart called out "there is something strange". Then he looked at ashow again, and smiled on his face.

    "Hello, my name is Lauren Randall..."

    "I know..." Perhaps because of the silent act just now, Ashur''s reply was not friendly.

    "Just on the stage, you have introduced yourself..."

    With the spread of this sentence, the scene suddenly fell into a cold state

    "Ahaha..." Raymond hurriedly jumped out like a gag, and changed the topic to make a ha ha to wordless.

    "It''s strange to say that the new semester is just beginning. Why do you have to introduce yourself on stage?""The teacher said that all the places in this class have been selected. Since I joined later, it''s better to introduce myself on the stage..." No words, no concealment, direct explanation.

    "Besides, because I didn''t take basic courses in this college before, I''m sure I''m not familiar with the new advanced courses. It''s better to introduce myself..."

    "Sure..." Raymond nodded his head with deep sympathy and looked curiously to wordless.

    "Well, why can''t you come in without a basic course? I don''t believe this college can really come in through the back door. There must be some reason for the college to agree! "

    Hearing this, ashow also cast his eyes to wordless. If you want to, he has the same question.

    "Here What should I say... " Speechless scratched his cheek, do not know how to explain.

    "Leon!"

    Just when he was speechless and helpless, another familiar voice came from the door of the classroom, but compared with Raymond, it was very sweet.

    They searched for fame, and then Rebecca, with red hair like a flame, walked into the classroom and stood closer to the door, smiling silently and sweetly.

    Looking at the beautiful and suffocating smile, no matter boys or girls in the classroom, Tong Tong was attracted by the overwhelming sense of existence, and was silent.

    "Rebecca!" Speechless surprised to see Rebecca.

    "Leon..." Rebecca waved.

    "Come out, I have something to say to you!"

    All of a sudden, the eyes of all the students in the classroom fell on the speechless body, which was full of various emotions, the most of which was envy.

    "Er..." Bearing the eyes filled with envy, he stood up with a wry smile and said a word to ashow and Raymond.

    "I''m sorry, I''ll leave first..."

    Then, in the stunned expression of ashow, Raymond and the whole class, speechless ran to the door of the classroom, directly took Rebecca''s hand, ignored her expression of amazement, and slipped out of the classroom

    "He Took president Rebecca''s hand... "

    All the students on the scene kept a dull expression on their faces, like a broken doll. Their mouths were closed one by one, and it was hard to react. Among them, Raymond even knelt on the ground in a frustrated forward bending posture, "Shen Yin" made a sound.

    "New people or something Most annoying... "

    ¡­¡­

    "Rebecca, you make me wonder if you mean it..."

    Came to a no-one corridor, speechless release Rebecca''s hands, hands in front of the chest, is not very angry at her.

    "You don''t know how popular you are, so you came to the classroom to call me. You want me to be drowned by a group of" Yulong people "who called me dragon?..."

    However, Rebecca, standing in front of wordless, stared at the hand she had just been led by wordless. She didn''t listen to wordless words, which made her look speechless.

    "I said, Rebecca, did you hear me?!"

    "Ah..." As if frightened, Rebecca let out a little exclamation, and then saw the silent expression of amazement.

    A blush of embarrassment appeared on her face. Rebecca coughed and her face was unnatural.

    "You What did you just say?... "

    If the students who are familiar with Rebecca in "Ansari dragon riding College" can see that they are gentle, virtuous, noble and approachable, the president of the student union is actually such a gesture, I''m afraid their chin will be scared out.

    Of course, I''m not familiar with Rebecca''s speechlessness, but I don''t find anything. I can only sigh and wave my hands excitedly.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you come to me in person. Is there anything important you want to say?"

    "Yes!" Rebecca then remembered that she had come to find the purpose without words, and quickly straightened up.

    "I came to you this time mainly to tell you two things..."

 Chapter 1276

    "Two things?"

    Speechless slightly Zheng Zheng, full of innocent blank up.

    "Is there really something important?"

    When she heard this, Rebecca''s positive expression broke down, and she was also not very angry.

    "Do you think I''m entertaining you?"

    "Ahaha..." Silent chat up of smile smile, whisper.

    "Isn''t it?..."

    "You..." Rebecca''s face lit up, and she began to smile gracefully, but the smile, in the eyes of speechless, was more or less dangerous.

    "Is that what I am in your heart?"

    Seeing Rebecca''s generous smile with dangerous breath, she couldn''t help but look away angrily and murmur a word of "black belly" in her heart.

    "Well, I''m not kidding you. Let''s get down to business..." Rebecca smiled bitterly and learned to be speechless, holding her hands to her chest.

    However, by taking Rebecca''s figure to make such a move, it sets off a pair of giant extremely, almost makes speechless.

    Rebecca, who didn''t realize how tempting she was, made such a declaration in a surprising way.

    "First of all, I''m going to let you join the student union!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless was almost disturbed by this sudden decision, and there was a look of amazement on his face.

    "Won''t it?"

    "Why not?" Compared with the look of speechless amazement. Rebecca is very natural.

    "Since I''m the president of the student union, you, who are my bodyguard, naturally have to join the student union!"

    "Er..." Speechless is almost forgot to still have this matter, helplessly shrugged a shoulder.

    "Well, I don''t care. You''re not afraid of influence..."

    In the college, the rumor of wordless "back door" has been spread everywhere, making wordless become the focus of the whole "Ansari dragon riding College".

    In this case, a "back door" student can be absorbed into the student union. That dispute is bound to be very big. It may even affect the image of the student union in the college and Rebecca herself.

    After all, the perfect president of the student union actually made his own guard come in through the back door, but also absorbed into the student union, which would be more or less maliciously guessed.

    "Don''t worry about that!" Seems to know what it means to say nothing. Rebecca nodded nonchalantly.

    "Hearsay is only hearsay after all. As long as you show what you deserve. Then no one will dare to gossip. "

    "So, I''d like to ask you where are you coming from? Are you sure that my strength will be recognized by everyone?" Speechless turned white eyes.

    "Obviously you have not seen my strength, not even my ''pal''. Is it possible to judge my strength just by some unusual phenomena around me?... "

    "Well, if you have to say something, it''s just intuition..." Rebecca, with a smile on her lips, gave an answer that was very inconsistent with her smart appearance.

    "Intuition..." Speechless headache like knead eyebrow heart, can not help but sigh.

    "Woman..."

    "Without me, you have to sleep in the street now!" Rebecca glanced speechless.

    "Besides, if you have the strength, you will soon know..."

    Smell speech, speechless not from Zheng ran.

    "Why?..."

    "That''s the second thing I want to say..." Rebecca sighed and looked straight to speechless.

    "Next, your course should be the practice of dragon riding fighting?"

    "Is there a problem?..."

    "A little bit..." Rebecca frowned.

    "When I proposed to let you enter the college, I got approval by saying that you are a dragon knight, but the teachers in the college didn''t seem to believe it very much, so you may encounter a little trouble in the actual battle of dragon riding fighting later..."

    "Excuse me?" Speechless touched the bridge of his nose, and spread out his hand and said: "that is to say, in order to test whether I am a real ''Dragon Knight'', someone will want to fight me in the Dragon riding fighting course in the future?"

    "It can''t be said to be a duel!" Rebecca corrected: "but the instructor will definitely let you go on the stage to show your hands and feet. When you call your pal, they will know if you are the real dragon knight."

    In order to get the title of "Dragon Knight", the "Yulong man" must first let his "pal" grow into a holy dragon.

    In other words, if his "pal" is a saint dragon, his master is the "Dragon Knight".At this point, Rebecca also cast her eyes on speechless body with some doubts.

    "In a word, where is your pal? Don''t you call to the college''s dragon house? "

    "Ansari dragon riding College" has a dragon house specially for students'' pal '', and the conditions are very good.

    Therefore, even if "pal" grows up to be a holy dragon, it can be summoned anytime and anywhere through "star carving". Many people choose to leave their "pal" in the Dragon House of the college. At least, four of the only five holy dragons in the college are like this.

    Rebecca is no exception.

    Of course, Rebecca didn''t know that the silent dragon could be directly raised in the body, and didn''t need people to feed and take care of it.

    "Girls are too curious, but they will pay for themselves..."

    "Oh? Is that right?... " Rebecca raised her eyebrows and said defiantly.

    "That''s very much to be expected..."

    ¡­¡­

    In one of the training grounds of "Ansari dragon riding College", the first year students in the advanced course class who are going to take the practical course of dragon riding are all holding their own reins of "pal", showing two rows of students on the field

    At this time, a group of students all changed into dragon riding clothes similar to combat clothes, which was heroic. The girls added safety pants at the bottom of the skirt, and the boys also put on a black jacket like windbreaker. On the surface, the boy''s Dragon riding clothes were countless times more handsome than the uniform.

    In front of the two lines, the instructor in charge of dragon riding fighting stood in the first place, glancing at the whole field with a little fierce eyes.

    "First of all, we must tell you that dragon riding fighting without any weapons is the basis of all dragon riding skills. If we train with a playful attitude, we will pay a price when we learn higher level dragon riding skills later. Therefore, I hope you will be cautious in the actual combat course of dragon riding fighting that will be carried out next, Follow the instructions carefully! "

    Wordless, Ashu and Raymond are standing side by side in the line of people and dragons, listening to the words of the instructor, and talking quietly at the same time.

    "Leon, why don''t you bring your pal here?"

    Ramon took his Parr, the reins of bridged''s harness, and looked at the silence with surprise.

    "Even if Ashur doesn''t have pal, don''t you?"

    "Ashur doesn''t have pal?" Speechless did not answer Raymond''s question, but looked at Ashur with a gloomy face.

    "Ashur, don''t you have pal?"

    "How could it not be!" Ashow did not hesitate to refute such a sentence, and then the voice line weakened.

    "Just not yet born..."

    "Not yet born?" Hearing asho''s words, wordless not only didn''t feel relieved, but the expression on his face was more confused.

    "Isn''t pal of the Yulong people usually born in the first grade of the basic course?"

    "You ask me, I ask who to go!" Ashow pursed his lips a little impatiently, while Raymond smiled bitterly.

    "Leon, Ashur is the exception. His" pal "has never been born, which is one of the seven incredible events in the college. Everyone wants to know why..." At this point, Raymond shrugged.

    "But that doesn''t have much effect on the course of Asian studies. He can ride on anyone''s pal!"

    "Can you ride on anyone''s'' pal ''?" Speechless at a loss.

    "Isn''t everyone''s'' pal ''only allowed to ride by their own masters?"

    "So our" talented dragon Trainer "- Ashu is an exception!" Raymond laughs.

    "This is one of the seven incredible events of the College..."

    Speechless couldn''t help smiling helplessly, he said teasingly to Yasuo, "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful..."

    Now, it''s Ashur''s turn to smile bitterly

 Chapter 1277

    When silent, Ashu and Raymond were talking happily in private, the instructor also said the words and admonitions on the scene to the end.

    "In addition, in the actual combat, remember that you must not allow your ''pal'' to have direct contact with the dragon''s body except for your own training opponent, which is very dangerous!" The instructor took the trouble to remind him.

    "Once something goes wrong, it may even involve school rules and punishments, so when practicing, you must pay attention to the surrounding conditions. Do you understand?"

    "Yes!!!"

    Listening to the loud response of a group of students on the field, the instructor showed a satisfied look, and then did not know what to think of, glanced at the speechless body, pretended to cough and spoke slightly.

    "That Leon Randall, where''s your pal?... "

    With the sound of the instructor''s voice, the whole scene was suddenly quiet. All the students turned their eyes to speechless and full of exploration.

    Obviously, all the students here want to see what the ''pal'' of the ''cheating student'' looks like, and more want to see his strength.

    Obviously, I didn''t say much, but in the hearts of these students, I''m sure I''m a little more or less unconvinced, right

    If you don''t agree, why do you skip the basic courses and take advanced courses.

    Not to mention the students, even the teachers and the actual combat instructors are mostly not agreed.

    However, compared with those students, teachers and instructors know that wordless is a "Dragon Knight" and its "pal" is the official saying of a saint dragon. Therefore, if wordless can show their recognized strength, even if they come in the back door. They are not necessarily unacceptable.

    Aware of the eyes of the surrounding students and the first instructor, wordless heart secretly said, "as expected, Rebecca said it", and immediately looked around everyone, eyes turned, and schemed to pull up an imperceptible smile.

    "Instructor!" Just like asking questions, speechless raised his hand with a smile like expression. This makes a sound.

    "I''m sorry, because I''m new here, I don''t know that I need to bring my own ''pal'' to the Dragon riding fight..."

    Hearing this, the students around immediately uttered a cry of consternation. Even the instructor felt as if he had been fooled and frowned.

    "Since it''s combat training. Surely we need to bring our own ''pal'' to carry on. Is it necessary for me to remind you of this?... "

    A group of students also cast scornful eyes to wordless, among them, the blonde girl who used to cast fierce eyes to wordless even had a cold face, and the blue eyes were full of cold colors that hurt people''s nerves.

    "Oh? Is that so?... " However, speechless turned a blind eye to all this. An inquisitive inquiry.

    "Then why didn''t Ashur bring pal?"

    In an instant, the whole scene was silent.

    "Leon..." Maybe he felt that wordless was picking on the pain of ashow. Ramon looked at wordless in some shock. Ashow''s fist was slightly tight, and he felt very bad.

    But no matter how reluctant, Ashur can not deny his "pal". The fact that he is still sleeping

    According to the regulations of the knighthood of loriamon, all children who have reached the age of seven have to go to Abion forest in a month to have a baby birth ceremony, so does Ashur.

    Since he was selected as the "Yulong man" at the age of seven, there has been no change in his body.

    This is also an eternal pain in Ashur''s heart.

    After all, it is the most basic duty of the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" to wake up the young students who live in the body.

    General. A "Yulong man" will be born in the first year of basic courses, so that he can successfully have his own "pal".

    The only exception is asho. Up to now, he is still in the state of infant

    You are welcome. Ashur didn''t even have the qualification of "pal". Some of them were just the children who had not made a sound yet!

    Another person may have been relegated because of this. He could not be promoted to a senior course class. However, he was also called "genius dragon Trainer" and was able to ride other people''s "palms", which passed the actual combat assessment and promoted to a senior course class.

    As long as the people of "Ansari dragon riding College" know about this, so we all know the reason why Ashur doesn''t have "pal", and we also know that even if there is no "pal", Ashur can carry out practical training with "pal" borrowed from others, and naturally will not say anything.

    But speechless

    "Leon Randall, you may not know that asho Blake is an exception..." The instructor thought that he didn''t know the situation of Ashu, so he gave an explanation."His'' pal ''has not been born, but he can ride other people''s dragons for actual combat, so the college allows him to borrow other people''s'' pal''..."

    "That is to say!" There was an expression of "waiting for you for a long time" on his face, and he broke the instructor''s words without any words.

    "As long as you can ride other people''s parrs and fight, you don''t need to bring your own parrs, do you?"

    "Er..." The drillmaster had a few words, only perfunctorily waved.

    "It''s troublesome to explain it in detail, but you can understand it like this!"

    "That''s good..." Speechless look at Raymond, and then, a word that surprised the whole audience, resounded from the venue.

    "Well, Raymond, could you lend me your pal?"

    Air, frozen

    Clear words echoed in everyone''s ears, making everyone look at each other, including the instructor and the blonde girl.

    But Raymond and ashore are both full of dullness.

    "Lo Leon Raymond was at a loss for a smile.

    "Are you kidding?"

    "What?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "Don''t you want to?"

    "And It''s not that I don''t want to... " Raymond seemed to be stuttering. He must have had a short circuit in his head.

    "But you know what? Everyone''s'' pal ''is only allowed to ride by his own master. It''s not fun to ride someone else''s Dragon in a hurry! "

    Listening to Ramon''s stammering words with prudence, he rolled his eyes without words.

    "But Ashur is an exception, isn''t he? How do you know I can''t? "

    "You..." Ramonton was speechless.

    "Leon Randall!" The teachers who responded began to voice their dissatisfaction.

    "Even if you are a freshman, at least you need to know how dangerous it is to ride someone else''s dragon? What if something goes wrong? "

    Speechless and unanswered, looking at Raymond, making the final inquiry.

    "Well, lend me one!"

    The hesitation on Raymond''s face was almost in the most intense state. It was obvious that he didn''t believe that speechless could do it. Even bridged grinned at speechless teeth and let out an angry roar.

    "Roar!!!"

    Although it''s just a dragon, it''s still a dragon after all. Blikide''s roar turned into a small wave, which blew on the speechless body, blowing the robe and hair of his dragon riding suit into a frenzy.

    Seeing this scene, almost everyone on the scene gloated and some even gave out ironic laughter.

    Expressionless face to bear the roaring sound of bridged, the wine red pupil transferred to bridged''s body, staring at each other''s longan, which flashed a golden streamer.

    "Shut up!"

    There is no sign of the cold drink reverberated, so that the expression on the faces of the people solidified, the heart produced a sense of absurdity.

    Isn''t it absurd to be angry with a dragon

    Just when people thought that bridged was going to be angry and Raymond was ready to appease, a shocking scene appeared

    "Whoops..." See, just still full of the majestic roar in blikide, just like to see a stick dog, make a whimper with fear, shiver limbs and close mouth, even fell on the ground, the Dragon pupil is full of fear.

    "It''s impossible!" Looking at his'' pal ''making such a move that he had never seen before, Raymond first made an incredible cry, and asho also put it on his face.

    A second ago, I looked at the young girls who were speechless and embarrassed, and they were all fixed on the spot. Looking at bridged, who was bowing to the throne, I gradually lost my mind

 Chapter 1278

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! I hope you can support me

    The nature of the dragon is arrogant!

    This is a fact that every "Yulong man" and even ordinary people know.

    It''s hard to say. If it wasn''t for the fact that the dragon can''t self-sufficient supplement the "star elite", facing the extinction situation, it''s impossible for human beings to relate to the dragon with strong power!

    Now, a human is yelling at a dragon, and the dragon is lying on the ground like a dog, making a posture of submission like five bodies to the ground

    This scene, if reported to the top of the college, I''m afraid it will be directly recorded in history books, as a legend may be seen.

    After all, even if the owners of the Dragon want the dragon to make such a gesture of bowing to the throne, are there any examples? Everyone at the scene doesn''t know, but at least, they have never seen

    As a result, a number of senior class students in the first grade have to look at this scene foolishly, for a while, they can''t react.

    "He..." The blonde girl gazed at the silence standing in front of bridged, her cold blue eyes quivering and wondering what she thought.

    Of course, what other people think, as a party of the speechless do not know, bridged do not know.

    For others, just speechless just gave a cold drink to bridged, but bridged felt that, with the spread of that cold drink, a sense of pressure that made its blood tremble, directly pressed on its heart!

    That sense of oppression that bridged had felt

    For example. In this "Ansari dragon riding College", the five members of the same clan at the level of Saint dragon!

    That''s the pressure of higher life!

    What''s more, from the skinny human in front of him, bridged felt the most powerful pressure ever!

    Better than the five holy dragons in the college!

    Otherwise, bridged would not have made such an awkward gesture.

    For the dragon people, to pay homage to the higher level of life is also a part of their proud nature.

    So, for others, the most absurd scene, those dragons who also feel the oppression from life are taken for granted, so that the students present did not find it. His'' pal ''is also giving respect to wordless

    Of course. This is also because wordless is the true ancestor, is the relationship of vampire king, so that the nature of compliance with the high-level lineage of the dragon to send respect and fear, if it is the dragon king personally. That brings the dragon''s suppression. It''s not just simple respect and fear.

    Ignore the dull eyes of everyone present. Speechless patted bridged''s thick back, then jumped on bridged''s back. He sat on the harness.

    "Roar!" As if he had received any instruction, bridged changed his former timidity, raised his head and growled, and stood up with all his strength, without any resistance to the rider on his back!

    "No Will Right... " Raymond wiped his eyes. When he had to confirm that the scene was true, he cried out in amazement.

    "I''m really on it!"

    A group of students who were awakened by Raymond''s voice also made a lot of noise. Among them, Ashur, the instructor and the blonde girl were all staring at speechless and shocked.

    After Ashur Blake, the most special student of "Ansari dragon riding College", another "genius dragon Trainer" appeared, who can ride others'' Parr ''!

    However, they didn''t know that unlike Ashur, he could ride others'' parrs without saying anything, but because of his physical condition, not because of a "genius dragon Trainer"

    "Instructor!" Until then, speechless just revealed the prank successful general smile, toward the instructor, said teasingly: "so I can also carry on the actual war?"

    "Ah Well The instructor nodded his head in a stupefied way, and when he got back to his senses, he quickly opened his mouth and said another thing that shocked all the students.

    "But you''re a dragon knight. Why don''t you ride your own holy dragon to fight the dragon fight?"

    "Dragon Knight!" All the students were shocked.

    "No?!" Asho and Raymond were also shocked.

    "Dragon Knight..." Blonde girl pupil slightly a coagulation, looking at speechless eyes gradually changed.

    Become no longer so do not agree with, but into a sense of competition!

    In addition, there is no doubt.

    There are only five holy dragons in the whole "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    In other words, only five of the students in the college can be called "Dragon Knights".

    If wordless is a "Dragon Knight", then it is not impossible for the college to allow him to skip basic courses and take advanced courses directly.Think of here, a group of students look at wordless eyes from the beginning of contempt, shock, become full of inquiry.

    See, speechless also helpless.

    To be honest, the dragon that I plan to take out, let alone the holy dragon, is to let the dragon mother of the world come. I don''t know whether there is a strong dragon of my own.

    After all, it''s one of the trumps. If it''s released, all you have to do is to fight with all your strength. It''s possible that the whole Knight kingdom of loredamon will return to the stone age!

    This kind of existence, releases carries on what to ride the Dragon fighting skill the actual combat training

    Don''t blow up the college. It''s the best ending.

    At present, speechless only pull the bridle of bridged''s hand and speak to the instructor.

    "Instructor, it''s not that the higher the level of the dragon, the better the result of the actual battle. Although the strength of the Dragon itself must be an important part of the battle, the ability of the rider is also a factor to show the strength, isn''t it?"

    This The instructor was speechless.

    The so-called dragon riding skill, to put it bluntly, is only through direct physical contact with the dragon, integrating the will of the rider with the will of the dragon, controlling the dragon he controls and fighting.

    Therefore, if one rider''s ability far exceeds that of the other, he will definitely win even if the level of the dragon he controls is not in proportion to that of the other rider.

    Looking at the silent appearance of the instructor, wordless also raised a smile.

    "What''s more, isn''t it unfair to ride the holy dragon and fight against the Earth Dragon, pterosaurus and water dragon?"

    "Don''t worry about that!" However, the instructor was stunned for a moment and gave such an answer.

    "There are five holy dragons in our college, and the owner of one of them is in our class!"

    "In our class?" This time, it''s time for silence.

    "Your Royal Highness, Sylvia roreyamon!" The instructor leaned slightly and shouted such a name towards the students.

    "Yes!" With a cold response, a young girl with a bridle stepped forward and put her eyes on her.

    Seeing this young girl, speechless was stunned again on the spot, and the surprised light flashed in her eyes.

    Because the so-called "royal highness of Sylvia roreyamon" who came forward was the blonde girl who had cast a sharp eye on her!

    "Your Highness, Wang NV?" Speechless stunned looked at the blonde girl called Sylvia, full of uncertain questions.

    "Is that what this royal highness means?"

    "What other royal highness is there?" On the other side, the Asian school couldn''t help but make complaints about it. Raymond also spoke quietly and explained.

    "She is the fourth daughter of the contemporary Knight king of the knight kingdom of roraymon, Sylvia roraymon, the fourth daughter of the knight kingdom of roraymon..."

    Smell words, speechless, some speechless.

    didn''t expect to come to any school to meet the royal highness of this country.

    Should we say that we are lucky? Or shit luck

    instructor has just said that the master of the dragon is not the royal highness of this princess.

    "Her royal highness Sylvia roamon is one of the few" Dragon Knights "in our school!"

    As expected, the instructor''s words directly solved the doubts in wordless heart.

    "Your Royal Highness is also a" Dragon Knight ". Leon Randall, if you don''t mind, let your royal highness be your training opponent in this practice of dragon riding fighting. How about that?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole scene was silent, and all the students'' eyes flashed with excitement.

    Practice between two "Dragon Knights"

    This can''t be ignored!

    "I have no problem!"

    With all the expectant eyes, Sylvia opened her mouth expressionless and gave a silent glance, her eyes cold.

    Did I offend you

    The silent lips that I think of in my heart are pursed, and I can''t help making a sound.

    "I have no problem..."

 Chapter 1279

    The first thing I heard about someone transferring to advanced courses was the night before the start of the new semester.

    That night, Sylvia was very surprised to learn such a thing from the mouth of the maid who was following her and taking care of her.

    Of course, Sylvia''s surprise wasn''t that someone had moved into an advanced class, but that her maid would mention such a "trivial" thing.

    After all, Sylvia is the king''s maid. Although her maid is only a maid, she is also the king''s maid. How can she pay attention to a student''s transfer, or even tell herself about it

    However, it took some questioning before Sylvia knew why her maid had told herself such a thing.

    Because, it''s not the outstanding student in the college who will be transferred to the advanced course, but the one who will jump to the advanced course without going through the advanced study of the basic course at all!

    Not through the basic courses directly into the advanced courses

    Isn''t that the back door?!

    So that night, Sylvia''s impression of the new student who didn''t know his name fell to a minimum.

    In addition to her special status as "the fourth King''s daughter of the Knights of loredamon", Sylvia''s meticulous and upright tough style is one of the reasons why she is a famous person in "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Sylvia''s study in the college was rigorous to the extreme in order to get results and behave in accordance with her own identity.

    With such efforts, Sylvia also succeeded in making her "pal" - Lancelot grew up to be a saint dragon while she was still studying basic courses!

    Such achievements are not bad.

    Unfortunately, Sylvia''s behavior, because of her meticulous personality, seems too impersonal, which makes her suffer a lot of negative comments.

    So. Obviously Sylvia is a "Dragon Knight" with good grades and strong strength. She looks the best in the college, but she is surprised that no student wants to contact her.

    It''s also because of this that Sylvia, who has a straight personality, has an extreme sense of disagreement with students who go through the back door.

    That''s why Sylvia still looks so hard and cold at wordless.

    Originally, in today''s practical training of dragon riding fighting. Knowing that wordless is a "Dragon Knight", Sylvia''s sense of disapproval has been put down.

    But the scene that now appeared in Sylvia''s eyes made her angry.

    Looking at the silence on bridged''s body, Sylvia tried to hold back her anger and spoke in a cold voice.

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    It''s not just Sylvia who will think that. That''s what everyone here thinks.

    Knowing that his opponent is a "Dragon Knight" riding on the holy dragon, he even fought with a ground dragon that has not yet evolved

    This is not to look down on, what else

    Listening to Sylvia''s cold words and the whispers of the students around him, it''s hard to say without words.

    Let him release black dragon or white dragon for practical training

    The strength of the beast is not joking, let alone the real ancestor of the beast, as long as a little microwave and a little bit, this college will be gone

    How can wordless take the hand

    But he can''t tell people directly. "My dragon is too strong, or not." that would be a big smile.

    It has to be said that sometimes, too much power is also a crime

    The expression of crying and laughing appeared on the face, speechless only shrugs the shoulder.

    "It''s not that the higher the level of the dragon is, the stronger the fighting capacity is. The ability of the rider is also very important. Didn''t you just say that?... "

    "Is it?" Sylvia''s expression was not relieved, but even colder.

    "You mean that, with your ability, even riding the dragon can beat me riding the dragon, right?..."

    Smell speech, speechless can not help but give a wry smile.

    "I have my own reasons and difficulties, if you must think so. Then I can''t... "

    Sylvia was silent for a moment, and raised her head. The coldness on her face disappeared, and turned into expressionless.

    "I see..."

    Words fall. Sylvia turned over and jumped on her own pal.

    Lancelot immediately opened his eyes and soared to the sky.

    "Ow!!!"

    With the sound of a dragon chant, Lancelot, a saint dragon with white fur and body size comparable to that of an elephant, glanced down his eyes and stared at his speechless body, just like a tiger with prey.On the body, a clearly visible magic air flow shakes the air and rises.

    "Whoa!" On one side, completely fell into the crowd of students, Raymond issued an exaggerated cry.

    "It seems that" Princess Blue ice "is getting angry. My Bridget, please don''t have an accident!"

    "Ride the dragon, fight with the Dragon..." Ashow stared at wordless and murmured.

    "Can you really win?"

    Under the eyes of all the students, Sylvia looked down at the silence below in the king''s manner, and the voice of the cold air echoed slightly.

    "Don''t think I''ll be merciful..."

    Leaving that, Sylvia shook the reins and looked sharp.

    "Lancelot!"

    "Ow!!!" Lancelot''s eyes flashed a fierce light, his body shape swept up, his mouth opened, and a blue magic array with a size of one-third of his body size came out in a flash, aiming down like a muzzle.

    At the next moment, countless beams of light carry a strong sound of breaking the sky, breaking the long sky, like a meteor falling from the sky, shooting towards speechless, immediately covering the top of his head and falling down!

    Sylvia, there''s no mercy!

    "Be careful!" Ashow and Raymond cried out involuntarily, and a group of students also looked solemn, and their hearts were also mentioned.

    And in the eyes of all people, speechless look up, looking at the overwhelming, violent beam, gently, closed their own eyes

    "What...?" A group of students widened their pupils.

    There was a sharp flash in Sylvia''s eyes.

    When all the people in the audience were involved in all kinds of commotion because of their speechless actions, speechless connected their consciousness with that of blikide.

    The so-called dragon riding skill is to combine the consciousness of the rider with that of the Dragon so that the dragon can follow the consciousness of the rider and fight.

    It''s not difficult for the consciousness of the rider and the dragon to blend together. Generally, as long as the dragon can open its heart to the rider and accept the rider, it can be easily achieved.

    And once you do this, do you need any other fighting skills to have wordless "infinite martial arts"

    Dragon provides strength!

    Riders provide ''skill''!

    Even if the "power" is not captured and the "skill" is the strongest, he will not lose to any rider!

    At least, it won''t lose to the "Dragon Knight" who can only control the dragon to fight, and has no "holy riding armor"!

    In the eyes of the audience, bridged closed his eyes and then danced

    Yes!

    Bridged''s dancing!

    Just like a streamer carrying a shadow, bridged saw the incoming light beam with his own eyes. The strong and powerful dragon legs stepped on the ground at will, and the figure flashed up. People could only see a dragon shadow gliding easily in the field, pulling up a shadow, avoiding a beam of light.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The beam of light directly scattered the remains of bridged in the field, fell on the ground, blew up dust and smoke, aroused a small wave, and covered the whole training field. When the beam of light fell, there were small holes in the field.

    Bridged, on the other hand, once again flashed a light and appeared in the middle of the field

    Perfect!

    "What!" Sylvia''s pupil shrank sharply to the size of a needle.

    "God..." Outside, a group of students lost their minds and murmured

    "Then What''s that dragon riding skill? " Asho''s face was unbelievable.

    "I My bridged How can we fight like this... " Raymond was also confused.

    Just as everyone in the audience was awed by bridged''s magical evasive posture, he opened his eyes and was opposite to Sylvia''s vision in the sky

    "Dong..."

    At the next moment, bridged stepped on the ground, rose to the sky, and came to Lancelot in the blink of an eye

    Sylvia''s face finally changed

 Chapter 1280

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "GS dampness"! "Cloud Qiqing Valley" 1000 reward! And the rewards of "Xingming love sky", "dawd", "Pok ¨¦ touch n", "praise of frost", "book friend 140623002350530", "turnip with vegetables", "adoring curtilage God Q"

    In the eyes of all people, blikide soared as fast as a rocket. In a sharp sound of breaking the sky, blikide shot like a arrow, and suddenly flashed to Lancelot, who was flying in the middle of the sky.

    But in Sylvia''s eyes, she could only feel the tiny flower of her eyes, which were fixed on her speechless body. With a muffled sound of pedaling, the speechless riding bridged appeared in front of her.

    Close to the wine red eyes, Sylvia''s heart tightened and her face changed

    Whether it''s a dragon, a pterosaur or a water dragon, a dragon that can fly or can''t, once it has evolved into a holy dragon, it will surely grow wings and soar in the sky.

    Therefore, in other people''s eyes, when the riders on the ground dragon fight with the riders on the pterosaur, it is absolutely advantageous for the pterosaur to occupy the air superiority, let alone the pterosaur in the fight now, but the true holy dragon.

    It''s no doubt stupid for a dragon to jump into the air in the middle of the battle.

    But it was such a foolish act that brought Sylvia a sense of crisis.

    At the moment, Sylvia''s nerves tensed and pulled the reins. Just wanted to manipulate Lancelot to use the magic of defense, but the idea just rose, did not have time to implement, a whip shadow, printed into Sylvia''s eyes.

    That''s bridged''s tail!

    "Bang!"

    Mixed with the sound and explosion, the powerful whip shadow directly drew on Lancelot''s body. The crazy force poured into Lancelot''s body which was absolutely stronger than the earthworm. With the sound of a dull blow, Lancelot howled and fell to the ground like a meteorite.

    "Peng..."

    The huge dragon body hit the ground. Stir up a strong smoke. Lancelot let out a howl of pain, obviously suffered a lot of damage.

    "Lancelot!" Sylvia, who was riding on Lancelot, though not directly hurt, was still in a state of shock, just then. A shrill scream. It came to Sylvia''s ear.

    Sylvia looked up sharply. Looking at the sky, the next second, Bridget''s equally large body shape again came into her eyes. In her eyes, like a heavy mountain, she hit Lancelot hard!

    "Bang!"

    "Ow!" The violent impact made Lancelot howl and his head was in chaos. He almost lost his consciousness.

    "Ah..." Sylvia was also shaken by the shock and nearly fell down. She grabbed the reins with all her life, which saved her from the disaster.

    But it''s up to you

    There was a magic wave in his mouth. Bridged stepped on Lancelot and pointed his mouth at Lancelot''s head. There was a dangerous light in his eyes.

    Seeing this, Sylvia and Lancelot understand

    As long as he has such a little suspicious action, the other side will not hesitate to release the magic in preparation and hit Lancelot!

    Looking at the majestic silence of bridged riding on the field and bridged stepping on Lancelot, looking at Sylvia''s dull face, the instructor responded and announced it.

    "The winner - Leon Randall!"

    The instructor''s sentence finally made the students who had no idea of the past react to it. They looked at each other and then made a noise.

    "Win! Really won! "

    "That luoang, riding the dragon, won the king''s daughter riding the holy dragon!"

    "Too Too much... "

    "Worthy of President Rebecca''s escort..."

    In just half an hour, everyone''s opinion on wordless has changed from contempt at the beginning to support now.

    "Asho! Have you seen it! See! "

    On one side, Raymond hugged asho with great excitement, jumping and jumping.

    "Since my bridged has won the saint dragon, he is also the Lancelot of her royal highness!"

    "It''s not bridged that wins, it''s Leon!" Ashur did not have a good breath of white Raymond a look, immediately looked at the field of speechless, eyes full of excitement.

    If I have the superb riding skills of Leon, I will never be looked down upon even if Parr is not born

    Riding other''s dragon can also bring the combat power to such a level. This is the real "genius dragon Trainer"!

    "Hard work..."

    He drove bridged down from Lancelot, jumped down from bridged without any words, patted bridged on the neck, attracted bridged''s coquettish low voice, then raised his head and roared excitedly.For the dragon people, it''s also a kind of honor to be able to defeat the existence higher than themselves by strength, right

    Sylvia recovered from the lethargy of defeat, watched the silence that was going to lead bridged out of the field, and came down from Lancelot, shouting at the silence.

    "Wait! I haven''t lost! "

    "You have lost!" Wordless frowned, but it made Sylvia look more excited.

    "In that case, let''s have another one!"

    "Why?..." Speechless directly understated to give such a sentence.

    "Do we have any reason to fight again?"

    "How could it not be!" Sylvia clenched her fist, and her blue eyes were filled with despair.

    "I I even let Lancelot lose the battle with a dragon. I can''t, I can''t, I can''t

    "Not allowed?..." Silent eyes are also cold.

    "What do you mean? To suggest that I can never win over your royal highness

    "Just It''s not That way... " Sylvia realized what she had said, and her face turned white.

    "Just Just The original cold eyes filled with water vapor, so that the sound around all disappeared, Sylvia also excited shouting.

    "In this case, how can I become an excellent Knight!"

    "Good knight?" Hearing this, speechless raised eyebrows and sighed at Sylvia''s desperate effort to hold back tears.

    "I don''t know what kind of persistence you have in mind, but what you care about is that I defeated your holy dragon with a ground dragon?"

    Sylvia''s face tightened, apparently to the point.

    See, speechless closed eyes, until once again opened, wine red pupil filled with sharp awn.

    "Listen, Sylvia!"

    Sylvia was stunned on the spot. It seemed that she didn''t expect to call her name directly.

    It''s not only her, but also the students around her. The noise is full of surprise.

    But speechless turned a blind eye to all this, to Sylvia''s eyes, to a manifesto like opening.

    "I can win you not because Lancelot is too weak, not because you are too weak, but because I am better than you!"

    "Are you better than me?" Sylvia was shocked.

    "Yes, the truth is so simple..."

    Without saying, he let go of bridged''s reins and went to Sylvia''s front. The breeze gently blew his dragon riding robe, which made Sylvia feel a sense of oppression. Sylvia''s momentum was suddenly suppressed.

    "If you really have your own persistence and want to prove that you are powerful, then you should go back and seriously absorb the experience of this war, and concentrate on yourself. When you become stronger, you can invite me to fight again, instead of being like a bereaved dog, unwilling to defeat your own war and invite me to fight indiscriminately!"

    "Or do you think that I just played a trick and won you by other ways?"

    "No No... " Sylvia clenched her lips and her eyes were full of waves.

    Although I don''t want to admit it, I just saw it with my eyes. Wordless has been fighting head-on without any means.

    As wordless, he can win, just because he is better than Sylvia!

    "In that case, do you think you can win a duel with me now?" Wordless narrowed his eyes.

    "If you dare to say so, I can accept your invitation to fight..."

    Sylvia is silent, and the students around are silent

    "So, if you want to win me, you have to be strong!"

    "When you''re stronger, challenge me!"

    "At that time, I will not refuse..."

    Let go of these words and say nothing more. Turn around, take the bridegroom''s reins and walk off the field.

    "Stronger..."

    Sylvia stared at the silent figure, clenched her fist for a long time, and the despair in her eyes became decisive

    "Yes Stronger... "

    "Even for him I want to be strong... "

 Chapter 1281

    (congratulations to "dance of the moon" for becoming the 11th ally of this book!)

    Leon Randall, the bodyguard of Rebecca Randall, the president of the student union, is not only a "Dragon Knight", but also a "Dragon Knight" who rides a ground dragon with excellent dragon riding skills. She defeated the "Dragon Knight" who rides the holy dragon in actual combat training. Sylvia, the fourth King''s daughter of the Knights of roam? Loriamon!

    Such a rumor, in less than half a day''s time, swept the whole ''Ansari dragon riding College''!

    When I heard such a rumor, the first reaction of the students was to be dubious.

    That''s natural, too.

    Who is Sylvia

    That''s not only the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, but also a real "Dragon Knight"!

    Every time her performance is the first in the school year, no peer has ever been able to surpass her. Although the interpersonal relationship is not very good because of her personality, at least in terms of strength, it is not in doubt.

    At the first of the school year, he is also a "Dragon Knight"!

    How could such an existence be defeated by an unknown guard with a ground dragon

    If it wasn''t for the advanced classes, the students who were in the same class as her highness Sylvia and Leon Randall, that would be true. They saw it with their own eyes. Almost the whole class said that the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" did not believe it, but did not believe it at all.

    It was not until the instructors who taught the actual combat took this as a textbook example to tell the students the importance of dragon riding skills that all the students had to believe that it was true

    Realizing this, a group of students were both surprised and relieved.

    I was surprised at the magic level of wordless dragon riding skills, and also relieved that wordless "back door" can also be adopted by the college.

    So, in just half a day. Negative comments like "back door" and "cheating students" disappeared. Instead, there are positive rumors about "magical dragon riding skills" and "another talented dragon Trainer".

    For a group of students, wordless has the same ability to ride other people''s'' pal '', and there is no shock from his riding on the dragon and beating Sylvia as a'' Dragon Knight ''.

    So. Many noble children who study in "Ansari dragon riding College" covet the silent dragon riding skill that can make the Dragon defeat the holy dragon. One after another, they rushed to visit. I hope I can learn the magic dragon riding skill from wordless hands.

    Of course, not only the noble children, the rest of the students and even the people who received the rumors outside the college expressed their hope that they could teach them dragon riding skills without words. For this reason, many exciting conditions have been set up, including many people who want to go to school directly. The college also hopes to acquire wordless dragon riding skills and teach them to the students in the college.

    unfortunately, raise a Babel of criticism of the whole "Ann dragon" Academy in order to find no words, but without words, I disappeared in the eyes of others and came to the library of the college.

    As a famous "Yulong man" College in the knighthood of rorayamon, the library of "Ansari dragon riding College" has a lot of gold.

    Basically, anything related to "dragon" and "Yulong" can be found in the library of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    So, speechless will come here, looking for useful books

    Walking in the aisle full of bookshelves, speechless scanning a book on the bookshelf, while quietly opening their own system list.

    ¡­¡­

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "shiqikuangsan", use its "angel" - zafkiel "ability, use" Yod? Bet ", return to the" young birth instrument "in the" Abion forest "when the mother of the Dragon entrusts the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and get a drop of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon The first blood before the world and the UN entrusted;

    task reward: 10000 for equipment point, prop point, ability point and summon point respectively;

    Task 2: not opened;

    Task 3: not opened;

    After confirming his copy task, wordless put away the system list and began to search for books related to the royal family of Avalon

    The world of "star carved dragon knight" is wordless and has never seen the original world!

    Naturally, the so-called royal family of Avalon Saint dragon is sacred, speechless and unknown.Because of this, Mingming can enter the "Ruby mode" of crazy three at any time, and use the ultimate ability of "angel" - zafkiel "- the" Yod? Bet "to go back to the past and carry out his own copy task, but because he does not know the information related to the Royal Saint dragon of Avalon, the copy task gets stuck.

    If you can''t fully grasp the information of the royal family of Avalon, then there is no way to carry out the copy task.

    After all, I don''t know the year when the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon was not entrusted, and I don''t know who the last descendant was entrusted to by the dragon''s mother. Even if I want to use the "Yod? Bet", I don''t know how many years ago I should go back.

    In addition, using the "Yod? Bet" not only takes a lot of time, but also requires a lot of spiritual power. With the "Ruby mode" of crazy three, whether the spiritual power can support wordless return to the time when the Royal descendants of Saint dragon in Avalon were not entrusted, is not known

    Even if it can, the time to stay in the past also needs to be determined by the amount of power expended when using the "Yod? Bet". It''s not realistic to let wordless stay in the past for a long time. Therefore, wordless must master powerful intelligence so that they can complete the copy task one as soon as possible in a short time.

    There is no way to find information in the library

    Wandering in the bookshelf passageway after bookshelf, the wine red eyes kept scanning the books on the bookshelf, trying to find the words "Avalon" or "Saint dragon Royal". After about 30 minutes, they still got nothing.

    This makes speechless can''t help but feel a little distressed.

    "How come there is no relevant book?"

    I felt the thick covers of the books around me and frowned wordlessly.

    "Is there any secret in it?"

    As soon as this sentence had just sounded, another voice came out from behind without warning and reverberated into his ear.

    "What''s the secret?"

    The sudden voice awakened the silence in the contemplation, made him turn his head sharply and look behind him. Then Rebecca''s beautiful and suffocating pretty face was printed into his eyes 10 cm away.

    "Wow!" Looking at the pretty face close at hand, speechless startled on the spot, and hurriedly jumped away for a distance. His face was full of vigilance.

    "Wow, what a hurtful reaction..." Rebecca pretended to be sad and put on an expression of weeping.

    "Am I that scary?"

    In normal times, the president of the student union, who is majestic and gentle and virtuous, put on this expression of weeping, which has a different flavor. It should be easy to attract a group of wolves to compete for flattery, but he has been used to bee eating, praying and crazy three kinds of teasing, but he turned a white eye.

    "Rebecca, you did it on purpose..."

    "How could..." Rebecca''s sobbing expression disappeared and replaced with the same elegant smile. The speed of face changing is really amazing.

    "Instead, I want to ask why the second" talented dragon Trainer "in the college came to the library?"

    Smell speech, wordless brow gently pick, smile.

    "Then, how could the famous" true red lady "appear here?"

    "For you, of course!" Rebecca squinted her emerald eyes.

    "Do you know that when you disappear, everyone will come to me to inquire about your news, and even discuss with me to let you teach dragon riding skills. It''s boring!"

    "Er..." Speechless slightly speechless.

    "Are you also here to take refuge?"

    "How could it be!" Rebecca didn''t want to. She retorted.

    "Although those people are really annoying, it''s not difficult to perfunctory them. I''m here mainly to ask if you want to participate in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace!"

 Chapter 1282

    "Dragon riding festival in Aries palace?"

    Hearing Rebecca''s words, she was speechless on the spot.

    In this world, although the expression of time year is the same as that of year, month and day, it is not simply expressed by numbers as the prefix of year, month and day.

    For example, the twelve months of a year are distinguished by twelve constellations.

    Like Aries, it refers to the month of the world, also known as Aries, the fourth month of the year.

    As the name suggests, the Dragon riding festival in Aries palace is the annual event held in Aries palace month, and also the spring activity of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    In the Dragon riding festival of Aries, students of "Ansari dragon riding College" will ride their own "pal" and use the dragon to carry out a marathon like race. Whoever rides his own dragon first, according to the race route set by the college, will arrive at the pre laid end of the college. Then, who is the winner of the Dragon riding festival of Aries, can get rich rewards ¡£

    Of course, the so-called generous reward is actually to record the results, and let the students take it as a reference when they graduate, so as to gain favorable points.

    Therefore, although Wuyan also learned about the Dragon riding sacrifice in Aries palace from the mouths of Ashu and Raymond, he left it behind without much consideration.

    After all, can he stay in the world until graduation, or can he stay in college until graduation. It''s still unknown

    If Rebecca doesn''t mention it, it''s possible to forget

    "That is to say..." Scratching his cheek, he looked at Rebecca with some uncertainty.

    "Which sports meeting do you want me to attend?"

    "The Dragon riding festival in Aries is not just a sports meeting. It''s a fine tradition of" Ansari dragon riding College ". The results of the competition will be included in the official records!" Rebecca corrected it first, and then sighed.

    "Although that''s the case, it''s true to use the sports meeting to describe it. Anyway, you''re OK for the time being, and the matter of joining the student union is still under arrangement. Why don''t you go to the Dragon riding ceremony..."

    "Is it?" An expression of lack of interest immediately appeared on the silent face.

    "Forget it. There is that time. I might as well read a book here... "

    "It''s not a good thing to be so short of interest in the activities held by the college just after entering the College..." Rebecca put on a serious expression.

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that the members of the student union were the executive members of the Dragon riding festival in Aries palace who couldn''t compete as players, I would like to participate in a dragon riding festival for a long time!"

    "That is to say..." Speechless has turned. Look for books again.

    "Don''t you join either?"

    "Though not. But this time, the Dragon riding festival in Aries doesn''t have anything to do with me... " Rebecca suddenly picked up the corner of her mouth.

    "I have decided to announce it at the Dragon riding festival in Aries. Whoever can win the final victory will get the right to date me one day! "

    "The right to a one-day appointment?" Speechless can''t help but look at Rebecca with amazement, in exchange for Rebecca''s smiling eyes and extremely seductive tone.

    "How is it? Do you want to join?... "

    "I think your invitation is full of malice..." Speechless face Rebecca. Look her in the eye with deep meaning.

    "You don''t think that because I didn''t use my ''pal'' in the actual combat training of dragon riding fighting and you didn''t get the relevant information of my ''pal'', so you want to pull me to participate in the Dragon riding sacrifice and show your ''pal''?"

    Rebecca''s smile is fixed

    "Sure enough..." Speechless as if a headache patted his forehead, a wry smile.

    "Although I know that most girls are curious, are you too curious?"

    "Oh? Is that right?... " Rebecca regained her smile, closed her eyes, put her hands on her chest, and when she opened her eyes again, they were full of extraordinary brilliance.

    "No way, there are so many mysteries in you. If you ask me in person, you will surely use the excuse of" memory loss "to perfunctory me. I can only find my own way to explore it!"

    "Excuse?" Speechless stupefied for a while, waiting to see Rebecca''s perfect smile hidden under the solemn, helpless smile.

    "I see. Can''t you hide it from me?"

    "No, it''s just that you don''t really want to hide it..." Rebecca shook her head and looked speechless.

    "If you really want to hide something, you won''t be so eye-catching..."

    "Well, let''s just do that..." Speechless spread out, but Rebecca apparently didn''t want to stop the topic and stare at speechless.

    "In other words, do you admit that you have not lost your memory?""Yes, I admit, as you said, I''m not trying to hide it, I just think it''s more convenient..." No words and no concealment, a straightforward answer.

    "So if you want to ask me something, you have to think about the content, because there are some things that I don''t want to reveal..."

    "How direct..." Rebecca didn''t look back, then turned back, smiling again.

    "In that case, you have to continue to bear my excessive curiosity..."

    "I have no problem..." Looking at Rebecca''s slightly provocative smile, speechless also smiled.

    "If you can really get a certain position in my heart, I will not hide anything at all. In the end, what I hide is not so shameful, it''s just incredible..."

    "I think so..." Recalling that day''s "star elite" rampage, Rebecca nodded her head in deep thought, then did not know what she thought of, and her eyes fell on the speechless body.

    "You said that if you get a certain position in your heart, you won''t hide nothing from me?"

    There was an inexplicable smile on her face. Rebecca suddenly came to the silent front and moved the beautiful face towards his face slowly. The emerald eyes began to show attractive color.

    "Don''t you have my place in your heart now?"

    "If you insist, you are a benefactor at present..."

    However, for Rebecca, which can definitely make people rational collapse, speechless but with a calm tone of voice, no doubt coagulate the more and more beautiful eyes.

    "After all, you not only saved me, but also arranged me into this college and got a temporary foothold. I can''t thank you enough..."

    Seeing the silent appearance, Rebecca stopped her action and looked at the silent for a while. After a long time, she sighed.

    "You make me doubt my charm..."

    "I also began to wonder if you regarded me as a pure boy..." Speechless like Rebecca, she turned around and continued to look for books on the shelf.

    "Don''t you think that giving some benefits can put me in a certain position?"

    "I didn''t think so, just thought your reaction was boring..." Rebecca shrugged.

    "And then? Do you want to take part in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace? "

    "I don''t have much interest, but I don''t want to take part in it..." Speechless and unresponsive response.

    "It''s just that my pal is not suitable for that occasion. If you can borrow my pal, I don''t mind participating!"

    "What do you say?..." Rebecca was stunned and looked speechless with surprise.

    "You want to borrow my pal?"

    "So much reaction?" Speechless glances at Rebecca.

    "Is there any problem?"

    "That''s a big problem!" Rebecca frowned.

    "Do you know who my pal is?"

    "Well, I''ve heard it more or less..." Speechless purses lips, corners of mouth rise.

    "The most powerful holy dragon in the college!"

    "Do you still think my ''pal'' is as good as the dragon?..." Seeing speechless, she did not shrink back, but smiled, and Rebecca''s face became serious.

    "My ''pal'' temper is not as good as those little dragons, it will let you ride on your head at will, even if I am present, a bad one, it is very dangerous!"

    "Danger is certain. After all, the opponent is dragon, but how can I know if I don''t try?" Speechless wave.

    "It depends on whether you are willing to borrow it..."

    Looking at the silent look, Rebecca''s brow was more and more wrinkled, and she shook her head.

    "It seems that you won''t give up. Let''s try!"

 Chapter 1283

    In "Ansari dragon riding College", there is a special place for students to settle their own "pal" - longshe.

    In the Dragon House of "Ansari dragon riding College", there are not only dragon men who are specially in charge of caring for the dragon, but also the treatment of the dragon is far beyond the level of the common people, which is comparable to that of the nobles. Even the treatment of the ordinary nobles to the dragon is not as good as that of the Dragon House of "Ansari dragon riding College". Therefore, the Dragon House of "Ansari dragon riding College" is almost full of dragons.

    However, among the Dragon houses full of dragons, one of them is an exception

    Its scale is much larger than the general dragon house. Even the building itself is far more magnificent and luxurious than other dragon houses. In terms of appearance, it even gives people the same feeling as the villa where the nobles live.

    But in this dragon house, there are only five dragons.

    Five dragons!

    The Seventh Dragon House!

    It''s a special facility for the holy dragon in the college!

    However, it is the place where a dragon lives. The Seventh Dragon House is just like a villa. The places where the general nobles live in the holy dragon are not as luxurious as the Seventh Dragon House, which indirectly proves how rare and precious the holy dragon exists in people''s hearts.

    At this time, in one of the Dragon rooms of the Seventh Dragon House, Sylvia looked at langslott, who was lying listless on the ground, with ice blue pupils full of gloom.

    "I''m sorry, Lancelot..." While stroking Lancelot''s beautiful white fur. Sylvia''s voice seemed to be in a low voice as his eyes were troubled.

    "It''s because I''m too weak to let you lose to a dragon..."

    "Woo..." Lancelot turned and let out a soothing whimper, but it was also full of gloom.

    Obviously, the fact that he lost to a local dragon made Lancelot''s heart very uncomfortable.

    Dragon''s personality is arrogant!

    As a saint dragon, he lost to a dragon, which was a big blow to the dragon people.

    So much so. Even if Sylvia brought Lancelot''s favorite food. Lancelot is also very abnormal not to eat even a little, such a thing is the first time.

    It''s just that Sylvia has been hit harder than Lancelot.

    "Clearly you''re trying so hard to respond to me. He grew up to be a holy dragon when he was a young dragon. But it turns out that my useless master has dragged you down... " Sylvia lowered her head. Bite your lips.

    "Is it really because I don''t have the talent of" Yulong man "

    This sentence, if let the students in the college hear it, will certainly frighten off the chin.

    It''s always the first in the school year. Or one of the only five "Dragon Knights" in the college, saying that Sylvia doesn''t have the talent of "dragon educator", who would believe it

    Besides, without the talent of "Yulong man", the mother of dragon would not entrust her baby to Sylvia. At that time, Sylvia was not even "Yulong man".

    But Sylvia didn''t even feel a bit of self mockery when she said it. It sounded very real and really confusing.

    Involuntarily, Sylvia reached out her hand and touched the star carving, which was a little higher between her breasts, across her clothes. It was like asking for help, murmuring.

    "Big brother What should I do How can we become stronger... "

    At this time, Sylvia was shocked when the door of longshe was suddenly opened. Even Lancelot almost showed his vigilance and looked at the door together. At the next moment, one person and one dragon were stunned.

    "This is it?"

    Standing beside Rebecca at the gate of the Dragon House, I glanced around at the luxurious and unspeakable dragon house and smacked my lips.

    "A dragon house is like a luxury villa. The" Ansari dragon riding College "is really rich..."

    "So don''t piss it off later..." Rebecca sighed all the time. She didn''t look good.

    "If there is a fight here, the budget for reconstruction is not so much, and I got the approval of the college with difficulty..."

    "Is it really approved?" Speechless and speechless.

    "It seems that the teachers in the college are eager to see if I can tame the strongest Saint dragon in the College..."

    "Tame the best dragon in the academy?!"

    Speechless voice just fell, a voice full of shock resounded from the Dragon House, clearly and incomparably spread into the ears of speechless and Rebecca. They found that there was another person at the scene

    Looking at Sylvia standing in one of the Dragon rooms, standing with Lancelot, her face shocked, speechless and Rebecca surprised at the same time.

    "Sylvia?..."

    "Your Highness, Wang NV?"Two different names sounded together, which made Sylvia very strange. This was the first time Sylvia was named in the college.

    But now is not the time to care about this. Sylvia cares more about what she just heard than this.

    Out of Lancelot''s Dragon House, came to the silent front, and before the two men could react, Sylvia stared straight at the silent face and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Did you just say you wanted to tame the most powerful dragon in the academy?"

    "Well Yes... " This morning I just beat people to pieces, but now I talk to each other face to face. I feel a little uncomfortable without any words, but I react quickly.

    "I said that..."

    "That is to say..." Sylvia took a breath of cold air.

    "Do you want to ride on Rebecca''s'' pal ''?"

    "Well, that''s it!"

    "You..." Sylvia''s eyes widened and she was speechless for a moment.

    Even if you want to challenge the holy dragon as a mortal, you are still the strongest holy dragon in the college.

    Is this person really capable or just arrogant

    If it''s the latter, Sylvia may not even look at it without a word.

    But if it''s the former

    Sylvia''s mind was very complicated when she thought of her opponent''s amazing dragon riding skill in the morning.

    "Your Royal Highness!" As Sylvia calmed down, Rebecca stepped forward and stood in front of Sylvia.

    "This matter has been approved by the teachers, so in case of emergency, it''s better for Her Highness Wang to take Lancelot away from the dragon house for a while..."

    Sylvia was silent, but she obediently went into Lancelot''s Dragon House, took Lancelot''s reins, and walked out of the Dragon House, but she stopped at the door and didn''t intend to leave.

    It seems that Sylvia wants to directly watch the whole process of the strongest Saint dragon of the silent riding Academy

    It wasn''t until Sylvia walked out of the longhouse that Rebecca looked speechless.

    "Take care of yourself. I will appease Parr through star carving. I will let you give up when necessary..." Rebecca''s expression was very serious.

    "So are you sure you want to ride my ''pal''?"

    Speechless did not speak, but raised their own hands.

    In that hand, a delicate Knight''s sword is being captured by it, and its body is flashing cold light.

    "Don''t worry, I''m still a little self-protection..."

    Hearing this, Rebecca shook her head and smiled bitterly. It was obvious that she took wordless words as a joke.

    "Listen, if you can''t, don''t force it!"

    Wordless casually nodded, raised his head and looked forward.

    In the depth of the Seventh Dragon House, a dragon house is side by side, separated only by walls, and inside is an empty place.

    In the middle of the Dragon House, an extremely large body was lying there, with dangerous breath all over it, which made people feel creepy.

    It''s a dragon the size of a house!

    The fur on the body is crimson. The fur on the body is as thick as armor. The sharp claws flash with cold color. The eyes of the Dragon close slightly, as if they are napping

    That''s the "pal" of Rebecca Randall, the "Saint Dragon Knight", the strongest Saint dragon in the College - guvlin!

    As a matter of course, gufulin, a lot bigger than the adult shenglongdu, occupies the most central place in the Seventh Dragon House, as if it shows the strongest position of the college. A dragon power permeates its surroundings, showing the other side''s extraordinary.

    Besides guvlin, Lancelot was taken to the dragon house by Sylvia, and the other three holy dragons were not there, and it was not known whether it was a coincidence or a special arrangement.

    In a word, it means that you can do it without any words!

    Anyway, the permission of the college has come down. Even if the dragon house is destroyed, it will not be held responsible for wordless

    Speechless mouth slowly curved up, looking at the giant dragon sitting on the opposite side, tight hands of the Knight Sword, a burst of surging heart.

    Next moment, rush forward

 Chapter 1284

    "President Rebecca

    Outside the Seventh Dragon House, Rebecca is closing her eyes, focusing her consciousness on her "star carving" and constantly releasing soothing and consoling emotions to the "star carving", trying to make guvlin accept speechless, but Sylvia is suddenly speaking.

    "Do you think he can do it?"

    At first, it seemed a little strange, but Rebecca knew what Sylvia meant, didn''t open her eyes, and continued to release the soothing emotion towards the star carve, while answering.

    "To be honest, I don''t know..."

    "Don''t know?..." Sylvia not only did not show a puzzled expression, but also solemnly.

    "President means Is there any chance of his success? "

    "He is a mysterious and confusing person..." Rebecca didn''t answer Sylvia directly, but said this.

    "Pal is not around and has no place to check his identity, but he has the same ability as Ashur Blake to ride other dragons. He also lets a dragon kneel down in front of him with a single shout. In addition, his amazing dragon riding skills and some mysterious phenomena around him all indicate that he is not an ordinary person..."

    As if talking to herself, Rebecca opens her lips and talks to Sylvia. But I don''t know that I''ve burst out all the time I''m paying attention to the speechless things.

    After all, "let a dragon kneel in front of him just by shouting" has not been widely spread in the college at present. The students are all attracted by the silent dragon riding skills, and forget that the silent dragon knelt down even when a word was shouted.

    It also proves that Rebecca is always paying attention to wordless

    But Sylvia apparently didn''t notice it and looked at Rebecca with a puzzled face.

    "But isn''t he president Rebecca''s escort? How do you feel like the president said it''s not long since I met him?... "

    "I really don''t know him long!"

    Sylvia was stunned.

    "Well Rebecca opened her eyes and smiled at Sylvia.

    "Your Highness Wang, I think I just met him recently. Invite him to be my guard..."

    Suddenly Rebecca''s face stiffened and changed abruptly.

    "No!"

    Sylvia was surprised. There''s no time to react. In front, there was a loud noise from the Seventh Dragon House.

    "Bang!!!"

    The deafening noise made the ground tremble slightly, and set off a wave. Rebecca and Sylvia looked up to the direction of the Seventh Dragon House. Next. They saw

    I don''t know when. The top of the Seventh Dragon House exploded, revealing a large hole.

    And in the Dragon House, a red shadow rises at an extremely fast speed. Carrying the roar of the air burst through, until flying up and down, showing the full picture of the red shadow.

    Red fur, huge body, thick muscles like armor

    It''s guvlin!

    On the top of gufulin''s head and in the middle of the dragon''s horn, he grabbed the knight''s sword silently and stood there, just like the knight who killed the Dragon

    However, when they saw the stately appearance, Rebecca and Sylvia were not fascinated at all, but worried.

    "Guvlin!" Rebecca steps forward and shouts.

    "Calm down!"

    "Leon Randall! What are you doing! " Sylvia couldn''t help shouting.

    "Leave guvlin soon!"

    Perhaps hearing the cries of the two women, he raised her head without saying a word, looked at Rebecca and Sylvia, with an arc around his mouth that only he knew, and his eyes flashed on guvlin like a torch. Then he closed his eyes and began to connect his consciousness as a rider with guvlin.

    However, if the rider wants to connect with the consciousness of the dragon, he must open his heart to the rider, otherwise he will never be able to do it.

    Last time, bullikid felt that he was oppressed from the life level by wordless. He was only a ground dragon or a juvenile young dragon, unable to resist this kind of repression at all, so he simply obeyed wordless meaning and accepted wordless.

    But this time it''s different!

    Gufulin is not only a saint dragon, but also a strong dragon nationality who has been completely completed for years. Its growth is still above the average adult Saint dragon. It is also the strongest existence in the "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    Even at the level of life, wordless can suppress it, but it is not without a little resistance.

    Therefore, guvlin can accept wordless!The condition is that wordless can be recognized by guvlin!

    This is guvlin''s respect for the suppression of his own existence at the level of life, and also the dignity that he maintained as a dragon at the level of Saint dragon!

    Don''t let it bow without its approval!

    That''s what guvlin means!

    "Roar!!!"

    Looking up the dragon''s head, gufulin uttered an earth shaking roar, which directly turned into a sound wave. It swept all over the place like a storm, arousing the roaring sound and enveloping the whole scene instantly!

    "No!" Rebecca''s face had completely turned ugly.

    "Guvlin is serious!"

    "Is this the most powerful holy dragon in the college?" Raising her hands to block the incoming wind and waves, Sylvia forced her body to be blown away, pulled Lancelot''s reins, and looked at guvlin''s eyes full of shock.

    "It''s so strong. It''s not something that the underage Lancelot can compete with..."

    After that, Sylvia also looked at her body flying in a dragon suit, but she stood upright without a word on guvlin''s head. Her face was a little nervous unconsciously.

    "He Can we tame guvlin? "

    "Roar!" Once again roared, guvlin moved

    The huge body like a mountain flies up in the air, mixed with the strong sound explosion, and turns into a red flash of lightning, which constantly flickers back and forth in the sky, ups and downs and wandering.

    "Whew!"

    The extreme speed brings the sharp sound of breaking the air, reverberating in the field. On the ground, Rebecca and Sylvia can''t even see the real figure of guvlin, and their faces change again and again.

    Flying at such a horrible speed, even if there is another dragon holding it, it will be thrown out fiercely, right

    However, they did not see that the silent figure was left behind by gufulin, but occasionally they saw him standing steadily on gufulin''s head, totally unaffected.

    This shocked Rebecca and Sylvia.

    As long as they listened to the sharp sound in the air, they could know what speed guvlin was flying.

    Under such a powerful centrifugal force, let alone consciousness, maybe even the internal organs in the body will be thrown out of the mouth, right

    Under such circumstances, it''s a miracle to stand on the top of guvlin''s head without any words!

    On the other side, the speechless man on guvlin''s head listened to the sharp wind blowing in his ears and smiled bitterly at the white vision of the scene ahead.

    "You are so serious. If the object is not me, which human can bear your toss?"

    "Roar!!!" Guvlin replied with a roar, which had been vaguely fluctuating with magic.

    Obviously, it is strengthening its speed with its own magic!

    Even speechless, he could feel a strong repulsion from Gulin''s body, which made him hold the hand of Gulin''s Dragon horn once again, even making it difficult to breathe.

    Although guvlin can only roar, but speechless but understand its meaning.

    No mercy!

    On behalf of guvlin, we have done our best!

    Gufulin, who has made great efforts, has already got the level of eight levels!

    In addition, as a dragon family with noble blood, it has a strong fighting ability and the strength of gufulin. It has reached the level 8 intermediate level, which is only a line from the level 8 intermediate level!

    And sealed all the strength, only "infinite martial arts" and the speechless physical ability of the true ancestor, just right, the strength is also in the eighth level!

    Equal power!

    "Hahahaha!" Aware of guvlin''s mind, he smiled with no words.

    "I see. In that case, I''ll do my best."

    "Don''t die! Guvlin! "

    The sound reverberated throughout the audience, reaching Rebecca and Sylvia''s ears

    The next moment, wordless raised the Knight Sword in his hand

    Above, the strong air began to sweep up

    The roaring atmosphere covers the body of Knight''s sword and condenses into a shining halo.

    In a moment, a sword without words, force split down

    "Dance back to the sky!"

    A dazzling knife light flashed by and cut through the space. It fell on gufulin like a blade from the sky!

    "Dong!!!"

    The sky, blew up the dazzling strong light

 Chapter 1285

    Thank you very much for "Yeming Shuluo", "Pok ¨¦ mon", "three mountains and two rivers", "panda!" "Canglan flying snow" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "Dong!!!"

    The dazzling Sabre light seems to cut the whole sky in half and slowly bloom. The space seems to be cut in half. The dazzling strong light carries the aurora like Sabre halo to expand in this square heaven and earth, and then gradually reverberates, arouses a gust of wind and sweeps all around.

    "Then What is that... "

    "Lie to me..."

    The expression on Rebecca and Sylvia''s faces, who witnessed this scene with their own eyes, was constantly changing, and finally turned into a strong sense of dullness. The waves were surging in their hearts, but they were soon covered up by the coming gale. They stretched out their hands to protect themselves, and their eyes were all closed to resist the dazzling knife light in the sky.

    Until about a minute later, the wind and waves were weak and the strong light was gradually dim. The two beautiful girls opened their eyes at the first time and looked up. Then, a huge body fell from the sky at the same time and hit the ground severely.

    "Peng..."

    With a muffled sound, a lot of wind and waves weaker than before were aroused, with smoke and dust. The falling figure was instantly hidden. When the smoke and dust disappeared, Rebecca and Sylvia finally saw the truth of the falling figure.

    It''s gufulin who soared in the sky like a God before!

    However, at this moment, guvlin has disappeared from the previous imposing posture, like a severely injured beast, lying on the ground, with a look of pain in the eyes of the dragon.

    On his body, back, a ferocious wound pulled from his shoulder to the lower part of his ribs, on which a trace of blood oozed. Scales and fur are in tatters

    "Guvlin!"

    Rebecca ran in the direction of guvlin. Sylvia, too, took Lancelot''s reins and hurriedly followed.

    Just when the two girls were going to jump directly in front of guvlin, a voice stopped them.

    "Come on, don''t be so nervous. Most of the damage was absorbed by scales, fur and the magic barrier on gufulin. The wounds on gufulin are very shallow, which can only be regarded as pain, skin injury... "

    Hearing this, Rebecca and Sylvia suddenly stopped until then. Two women just see, in gufulin''s neck, speechless do not know when to stand on the ground, patting its sideburns, face with a smile.

    "It seems that I''m a little over serious..."

    "Roar..." Guvlin also issued a roar, but there was no previous momentum. It can only be regarded as a kind of echoing cry. Although the voice is a little weak, it has no great pain, obviously it is not a big problem.

    When she heard the wordless words and guvlin''s cry, Rebecca took a sigh of relief, ran to guvlin''s body, learned to wordless and stroked his sideburns.

    "Great. It doesn''t seem to matter... "

    With that, Rebecca thought of something, and hurried to speechless, with a little frightened look on her face.

    "By the way, what was that?"

    "Just?..."

    "It''s the light of the sword that shot down guvlin!" Sylvia, who had caught up, could not wait to add, and her face was full of surprise.

    "Is that your attack? Are you a "paladin of the dragon"

    Rebecca also looked speechless, eyes full of solemn color. Obviously Rebecca thinks the same.

    That''s for sure.

    When it comes to attacks that can cause damage to the dragon family only by human beings, the first thing I think of is naturally those equipped with "paladins" and "paladins" with extraordinary human power.

    If it''s a ground dragon, a pterosaur, a water dragon. So, it''s not impossible for some powerful human beings in the world to fight against them by their own strength. But gufulin is not a land dragon, a pterosaur or a water dragon, but a real adult holy dragon!

    It''s the number one possibility that the "holy Dragon Knight" equipped with "holy riding armor" can face the holy dragon in the human body!

    The attack that Wuyan just made is definitely from himself, not the additional effect of using any props. It''s a real positive confrontation!

    In this case, it''s reasonable to explain wordless as a paladin equipped with a paladin armor

    Unfortunately, in the face of Rebecca and Sylvia''s solemn look, speechless but helpless smile.

    "You think too much, don''t you think I''m the" paladin of the holy dragon "for a while, but that strike just now didn''t come out because I was equipped with the" paladin armor ". Besides, did you see that I summoned my own" pal "? If you don''t summon your own Parr, how can you make him offer the holy riding armor? "

    "Holy riding armor" is a magical costume made by the Dragon nationality at the level of holy dragon. Every time the "holy riding armor" is equipped, the holy Dragon Knight needs to summon his own holy dragon first, and use their magic to construct such a set of magical costumes to equip the master.Therefore, once the magic originally used to build the "holy riding armor" is exhausted, the "holy riding armor" will also disappear. Only when the holy dragon is built and sacrificed again, can it continue to be used.

    Therefore, if the paladins want to equip their paladins, they must first let their paladins come to their side and present them until the magic power on the paladins is exhausted, and the paladins can use them. It doesn''t matter if they get rid of their paladins at that time.

    In other words, the nature of "Saint riding armor" is quite similar to that of the beast, both of which are made up of pure magic and have various unique effects.

    The beast is an ever-changing ability, and the "holy riding armor" is a dazzling and inherent magic costume.

    Once the magic is exhausted, it will disappear here.

    The difference is that the beast is in the blood of the vampire and is released by the magic of the vampire. The holy riding armor is in the body of pal. if you want to equip it, you must first construct it through the magic of pal to successfully equip it.

    But if you want to equip yourself, you must first summon pal, who has offered you the holy riding armor. This cannot be changed.

    "Not equipped with a ''Paladin''?" Rebecca wondered.

    "If it''s not equipped with" paladin armor ", what is the attack just now?"

    "That''s just pure sword skill!"

    "Sword technique?" Rebecca and Sylvia froze.

    "A certain frequency of vibration is applied to the body of the sword to cause the vibration of the surrounding atmosphere. The shock is formed by using the atmosphere in the vibration, so as to condense and compress the chopping attack. That''s similar to the shock wave. That''s the principle!"

    At the same time, he said that the Cavalier sword in his hand was shocked by wordless force. Suddenly, a strong air flow wrapped around the Cavalier sword in a way visible to the naked eye, then covered the body of the sword, condensed into a halo, making the whole sword shining.

    "Its name is the dance of returning to the sky at random. It''s a pure sword skill that only seeks destructive power and attack power!"

    Then, speechless, he looked at Rebecca and Sylvia, who were on the spot, and opened his mouth like a joke.

    "If you want to learn, I can teach you..."

    Rebecca and Sylvia looked at each other at once, and then Rebecca smiled bitterly.

    "After the magic dragon riding skill, it shows such a terrible sword skill. Are you human?"

    "Well Strong... " Sylvia''s face was shaken.

    "I Can I still win him?... "

    "Well, that''s all on the side..." Looking at the two girls'' faces, I felt that I had behaved too much without any words. I touched my nose angrily and patted guvlin''s neck like changing the topic.

    "Tell you a good news, guvlin has identified with me, and I can ride guvlin in the future!"

    At the silent words, Rebecca and Sylvia remembered that they had come here to tame guvlin!

    "Agreed?" Rebecca looks at her ''pal'' in surprise.

    "Really?"

    "Woo..." Guvlin uttered a whine, and the great dragon head rubbed against the wordless body, which seemed very clever, and proved the wordless words at the same time.

    "Really tamed..." See, Sylvia''s face is complicated again.

    "Well, the purpose of this trip has finally been achieved..." Speechless look around Rebecca, Sylvia, guvlin, Lancelot, a smile on his face.

    "Please accompany me. Let me make a meal for you!"

    "Cooking?..." Rebecca and Sylvia were stunned again.

 Chapter 1286

    "Ansari dragon riding College" covers a very large area.

    In this dragon riding college, there are several buildings. In addition to the buildings, there are churches, lecture halls, libraries, student restaurants, seven dragon houses and four student dormitories, as well as various training grounds, sports grounds and competitive fields for holding activities. It is not a small city For too much

    Compared with the "Ansari dragon riding College", the city of Ansari, where the college is located, seems to exist only for this college. The scale outside and inside the school is totally incomparable, just like the prosperous area and residential area. The difference is obvious.

    Also because of this, Ansari city is also known as "college city", which shows the importance of "Ansari dragon riding College" here at a glance.

    But also because of the vast area, the distance between the boys'' dormitory and the girls'' dormitory is very far, so it may take 30 minutes to walk.

    At this time, speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia are in another dormitory far away from the Apollo dormitory, which is dedicated to boys in elevation class.

    The dormitory where the girls in the advanced course class live - Epona Shea.

    To be correct, it should be said that it is in the royal house on the top floor of Epona Shea.

    This royal house is specially for Sylvia, the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of the Roman Empire.

    The activity space in it is not only not inferior to those five-star high-end hotel suites, but also extremely luxurious. It can''t be too splendid.

    In addition, there are other facilities that the general dormitory does not have.

    The living room with fireplace, dining room, study room, bedroom for living, bathroom for bathing, kitchen for cooking, etc. all kinds of room facilities are available. Compared with the dormitories where ordinary students live, they are just like senior houses. There''s no taste of dormitory at all.

    I don''t know if there is any luxury in the room where the dean of "Ansari dragon riding College" lives. But this is the first time that he has seen a dormitory that can be called "waste". Even the dormitories like changpantai middle school don''t have the luxury here.

    Of course, if the room is only luxurious, there is no surprise. After all, Sylvia is also a Royal Highness, princess. There is nothing to live in a better place.

    The key is that when you enter the door, you will see the real thing that can be called luxury

    Dark blue long pleated skirt with lace, white scarf like decorations with shoulder as the starting point, through the chest. All the way to the abdomen, around it, just like an apron, it matches with the long blue skirt, which is monotonous but not tiresome. The headdress is also worn on the head, and the color is monotonous white.

    This is a maid''s dress!

    In this maid''s dress. Is a girl with short purple hair, purple pupils, very cute and cute.

    Blinking, looking at the lovely little maid standing in front of her with a smile on her face, turning her head wordlessly, and casting her eyes on Sylvia.

    "Isn''t she your maid?"

    "It''s a maid, not a maid..." Sylvia frowned slightly. A wordless stare.

    "Do you have any complaints?"

    "No, no, no, how could..." Speechless hurriedly shook his head, looked at the little maid who was standing in place like a doll, and said such a word with a smile.

    "After all, unlike you, it''s lovely..."

    "What do you say!" Sylvia''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe how speechless she would be. Rebecca covered her mouth and sniggered. The little maid who had been pretending to be a doll also "poof" and raised her skirt. A salute to silence.

    "Thank you for your compliment. I''m Cosette Shirley..." The maid, who called herself Cosette, tilted her head and chuckled.

    "You should be Lord Rouen, right? I''ve heard a lot about you... "

    "Big name?" Speechless touched his chin and glanced at Sylvia.

    "This so-called" fame "is not because I defeated your master. Did your master get it by saying bad things about me in front of you?"

    "I''m not that mean!" Sylvia is very angry.

    "Besides, it''s said that Cosette is not my maid, but a maid!"

    "Well..." Speechless and unconcerned waved.

    "All the same, all the same..."

    "It''s different!"

    "Ah, la..." In front of him, Cosette''s eyes wandered between wordless and Sylvia, and then the smile began to become frivolous."Is Lord Luo and his royal highness showing grace?"

    "Show love?" Speechless fool.

    "Just Just No! " Sylvia, on the other hand, was flushed and furious, which made her speechless and even more surprised.

    "No? So you''ll be shy too? "

    At this moment, Sylvia not only blushed, but also her ears, which made Cosette, who was only joking, show a surprised expression and a meaningful smile.

    "It seems that something happened to them that I don''t know. I feel very curious..."

    "Nothing happened!" Sylvia made a weak to no refutation, which made Rebecca on the other side embarrassed to continue to watch, and stood out with a smile.

    "Leon, corset is not an ordinary maid. You will understand later..."

    "Not an ordinary maid?" Speechless couldn''t help but look at Cosette. Cosette''s modest smile made him laugh.

    "Well, let me see..."

    Words fall, speechless straight across Sylvia, into Sylvia''s room, let Sylvia for no reason a flustered, blushing to catch up.

    "As a knight! You are so rude to wander around in other people''s rooms! "

    "Can''t you wander around?" Speechless as if innocent looked back at Sylvia, then helplessly shrugged.

    "Well, Cosette, please take me to the kitchen..."

    "Kitchen?..." There was a puzzled expression on Cosette''s face. Obviously, he didn''t understand what to do in the kitchen without words, but he soon put on a smile.

    "I see, Lord Rouen. This way, please..."

    "Thank you, Cosette..."

    "You are welcome..."

    "Don''t call other people''s maids!" Sylvia yelled.

    "And, Cosette, don''t be so obedient to me!"

    It''s a pity that Sylvia''s words were ignored not only by wordless, but also by her maid. She stood on the spot, staring at wordless and Cosette who walked into the kitchen, talking and laughing. Her head was lowered, and the background was full of gray.

    "Anyway, I am a king''s daughter without authority. Not only can I not command a guard, but also my own maid doesn''t listen to me..."

    This On one side, Rebecca watched the scene with her own eyes, and her impression of Sylvia changed dramatically.

    "Unexpectedly, the king daughter of Sylvia was so simple that she didn''t even know that she had been bullied by others..."

    Yes, from the beginning to the end, wordless and Cosette are just bullying Sylvia

    ¡­¡­

    In the kitchen, speechless glanced at the luxurious scene, slightly twitching in the heart.

    "Is it really the kitchen in her Royal Highness''s room?"

    "Lord Rouen, do you really want to use the kitchen?" Cosette looked speechless with some strange expression.

    "I thought you were just trying to bully your highness."

    "Only I just didn''t think that Sylvia had such a side, so I just played a little bit... " In the face of Cosette''s incredible expression, the silent smile was a little unnatural.

    "In a word, lend me the kitchen first..."

    "Do you want to cook?" Cosette smiled kindly.

    "If that''s the case, let me do it..."

    "Well, thank you, so I can''t let you..." Speechless also did not return to say such a sentence, immediately went to the kitchen, picked up the kitchen knife, is very skilled in holding the handle, turned.

    "Don''t look at me like this. I haven''t met anyone who can match me in cooking so far!"

    "Yes Is that so? " Cosette kept a smile on his face, but there was a light of distrust in his eyes.

    See, speechless spread out.

    "Anyway, you''ll see..."

    Finish saying, speechless mouth corner rises slowly.

    Looking at that smile, Cosette suddenly had a feeling.

    The boy in front of me seems to be different from what I met before

 Chapter 1287

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "Yeming Shura", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "dancing with the maple!"

    "Ansari dragon riding College", aibonesha, royal house

    Sitting on both sides of the table, Rebecca, Sylvia and Cosette watched as the whole table was filled with dishes with hot air and extreme fragrance, and their eyes were full of wonder.

    Looking at the dishes on the dinner plate as if they were works of art, Sylvia swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly and looked to the side, holding a dish of dishes in her hand, put it on the table without any words, and asked some uncertain questions.

    "These Did you do it yourself? "

    This Rebecca was also surprised.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?"

    Yes! Well done!

    The dishes on the table are all cut into incredible shapes by some extreme knife skills, and then they are put into a very beautiful pattern, saying that they are works of art, which is not an exaggeration.

    Because, just beautiful, they are more beautiful than ordinary works of art or famous paintings, frightening people.

    If these works of art are all cooking, Rebecca and Sylvia are not willing to eat them, even if they have been risking to lose their posture and secrete a lot of water.

    , "Madam President, your highness, these are all done by Lord Luo." On one side, Cosette, standing behind Sylvia, explained the two girls with admiration.

    "I''ve been watching Lord Rouen do it. So there''s no mistake... "

    With that, Cosette also looked at speechless, and a curious light appeared in his eyes.

    Although Cosette has never seen wordless, she has long heard of wordless fame, as she did at the beginning of the introduction.

    It''s better to say that the reason why Sylvia knows in advance that speechlessness is a matter of "going through the back door" and entering the college for advanced courses is what Cosette told Sylvia.

    At first, I thought that wordless was a special person, but now, Cosette''s impression of wordless has changed from "special" at the beginning to "special" now.

    Magic Dragon riding skills

    Unknown ''Dragon Knight''

    "Master of dragon training"

    In a short day. The student, who only received negative comments, changed dramatically. It''s covered with countless halos.

    Now she has also made a dish that Cosette can admire. Just looking at the surface makes her feel inferior.

    Of course, these are not the most important ones for Cosette. These characteristics. Besides being able to make a good dish. No one can make her deepen the impression of speechlessness. The most important thing is that this special boy. He called his master''s name directly.

    Cosette, who is familiar with Sylvia, naturally knows that this is the first time Sylvia has met the existence of calling her name directly since she came to the college. It seems that Sylvia has removed the cold mask on the surface and showed her real character.

    This point can not be ignored by Cosette.

    Cosette, who knew that Sylvia had never had a friend, thought that the boy who came to the college suddenly might change Sylvia''s past life. Maybe

    I don''t know that Cosette had thought so deeply, and he put the last dish on the table, clapped his hands, walked into the kitchen, and spoke loudly.

    "No matter how beautiful the dishes are, you''re welcome. Just eat them. I''ll make gulflin and Lancelot''s share first..."

    Left this sentence, speechless disappeared in the scene

    Rebecca and Sylvia looked at each other, and immediately took up the knife and fork, fork up a piece of meat, and bit it into their mouths. At the next moment, the pleasure like electric shock burst out from their mouths, making the pupils of the two girls expand and stay on the spot

    "President? Your highness? "

    Seeing the two girls make completely different actions, which do not conform to the image of the two girls, Cosette felt something wrong.

    "Disrespectful..."

    Picking up the knife and fork on one side, Cosette also forked the meat slices that Rebecca and Sylvia had just eaten. After a small taste, the next moment, Cosette finally understood why his master and the perfect president of the student union were like this.

    "Well How delicious... " This sentence, Cosette almost did not think, from the bottom of his heart blurted out.

    Thinking of the arrogant manifesto he had just said in the kitchen, Cosette now believed it.

    In this world, there should be no one who can match him in cooking.

    At least, as the maid of the king, she has tasted many delicious dishes since she was a child, and she can also make a superb cooking. For Cosette, the cooking without words is the most delicious of all the dishes she has tasted so far!After returning to their senses, the three girls looked at each other. Then Rebecca and Sylvia began to eat in silence. Their movements were still elegant, but they were extremely fast.

    Beside, Cosette also quietly violated the principle that he had to wait for Sylvia to finish eating before he could start, and secretly left some dishes for himself

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoo..."

    Even though the movements are still elegant, Rebecca and Sylvia can''t cover up their pretty faces, which are slightly distorted due to the feeling of fullness. They are so embarrassed that they just bought guvlin and Lancelot with food and got entangled. They finally got back.

    "Although I''m very confident in my cooking, I didn''t expect that the perfect president of the student union and the fourth daughter of the hall would be like this because they had a meal. It''s amazing..."

    heard nothing but make complaints about it. The two faces of Rebecca and Silvia were slightly red, followed by a dry cough, and one of them overdid it, pretending not to hear it, and letting people Tucao endless.

    "Forget it..." With his mouth curled, he sat in front of Rebecca and Sylvia, and poured a cup of black tea for each of them.

    "Have some black tea. It''s better..."

    Hearing this, Rebecca and Sylvia angrily cast their eyes on the black tea, reached out, held up the tea cup, hesitated for a moment, and then took a small sip, eyes slightly bright.

    "Sweet black tea..." Sylvia couldn''t help admiring.

    Rebecca is looking at speechless, puzzled a face, said a let speechless almost fell.

    "Leon, are you really a boy?"

    "I would like to ask you why you asked such a question..." The silent corner of the mouth twitches.

    "Where do you see that I''m not a man?"

    "Can a man really make such delicious dishes and black tea?" Rebecca gives a seemingly reasonable, but actually unreasonable reason.

    "If you are a woman disguised as a man, please don''t hide it any more. We will not look down on you, and we can go shopping and take a bath together when we are free..."

    originally wanted to make complaints about the four words of "taking a bath together". He had a few wavering on his face, and almost admitted that he was disguised as a man.

    But in order to prove his pure man''s body and mind, he still endured pain and forced to laugh.

    "It''s better not to question my gender, or I will definitely make some irrational behaviors to prove my body and mind..."

    Sylvia''s pretty face turned red again by the unintended words, and then she raised her face and snorted in a frightful cold voice.

    "If I have a guard by my side now, you''ve been sent to jail for being rude to Wang NV!"

    "That''s terrible..." Speechless left his mouth and knocked on the dishware that had become a mess in front of him.

    "I''ve made so many dishes in vain. I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who don''t recognize people. I''m so pitiful..."

    "Who Who turned his face and didn''t recognize people! " Sylvia can''t stand it.

    "If you have kindness, you will be rewarded! This is my family motto of the royal family of loredamon! "

    "That is to say..." As if waiting for Sylvia to say so, there was a curve in the silent corner of her mouth.

    , "Your Highness, you admit that you have accepted my kindness, right?"

    "Here Of course it is... " Silvia hesitated, and then said, without a good breath, "now that you have called my name straight away, then stop calling me your royal highness."

    "No problem!" He said yes without any words, then suddenly he smiled back and stared at Sylvia.

    "Well, Sylvia, I have a question for you..."

    "Do you know what the royal family of Avalon is?"

 Chapter 1288

    "The royal family of Avalon?..."

    All but speechless were stunned and puzzled.

    "The royal family of Avalon" Sylvia frowned.

    "I haven''t heard of such a family signature. Where is it?"

    "No, it should not be a human family!" Speechless shook his head, meditated for a while, and spoke softly.

    "It should have something to do with the dragon people!"

    "Something to do with the dragon people?" This time Rebecca and Sylvia were surprised.

    "Are there any families in the dragon family?" Sylvia''s face was blank.

    "I''ve never heard of it. Does it mean the difference between the Dragon system of the Earth Dragon, the water dragon, the pterosaur and the holy dragon?"

    "If so, Leon would not ask this question..." Rebecca closed her eyes and looked solemn.

    "The royal family of Avalon Emperor Shenglong Since the word "Dragon Emperor" has been mentioned, it''s not an ordinary dragon race! "

    Rebecca cast her eyes on the speechless body and inquired, "Leon, where did you hear the family''s signature?"

    "Here It''s troublesome to explain to you... " Speechless immediately scratched his cheek and shrugged his shoulders.

    "To put it simply, I am looking for something related to the royal family of Avalon. I also went to the library of the college, but I didn''t find it..."

    "Although the library of the college contains many books related to the" Yulong people "and the" dragon people ", the truly confidential part will not be opened up..." Rebecca picked up her hands and shook her head.

    "What''s more, if it''s something that can be found in the library of the college, it''s impossible for me and her royal highness Sylvia not to know about it, so it''s certain that there''s no such record in the library of the college."

    "Is there any record of this in the royal family and the Randall family?" Speechless straight to the opposite two girls.

    "Randall family is an aristocrat with territory. There should be some secrets that are not on the surface, right? The royal family of loreiamon, let alone... "

    "I''m sorry. Although I don''t know whether there is any record about this in the royal family of roreyamon, it''s not in the Randall family! " Rebecca said calmly.

    "What I don''t know, then, even if I go to the Randall family to ask, there must be no one in the family to know!"

    Rebecca said it in a positive tone.

    As a "paladin of the holy dragon", Rebecca itself is equal to the nobility without title. Although Randall family is a famous family, the words of "Saint Dragon Knight" haven''t come out much.

    So Rebecca''s place in the family is conceivable.

    Naturally, Rebecca has access to the secrets of the Randall family.

    So Rebecca can say for sure. As long as she doesn''t know, no one in the Randall family knows.

    "My words I''m not sure... " Sylvia was a little uncertain, a little hesitant.

    "Since it''s a secret, not many people in the royal family have the right to read it. After all, it''s related to the country. Even if I''m the king''s daughter, it''s against the law to read these state secrets at will..."

    "That is to say. Even if there are records of the royal family of Avalon in the royal family of the Lord of roam, how many people don''t know? " Wordless brow deeply wrinkled up, beating the desktop rhythmically.

    "It''s a bit of a hassle..."

    Rebecca raised her eyes, stared at her speechless face for a moment, and then asked.

    "Is it important for you to know the so-called royal family of Avalon?"

    "Important Do you Speechless is silent first come down, did not have how long then nodded head.

    "Yes. It''s important! "

    "So..." Rebecca stared at the wordless pair of wine red pupils. She did not smile until a long time later and looked up.

    "I see. As the president of the student union in the" Ansari dragon riding College ", I also have some rights and authorities. I will help you find information about the royal family of Avalon and pay attention to it!"

    Smell the words. Speechless eyes a bright, some grateful look to Rebecca.

    "Thanks, Rebecca..."

    "Well, it''s just a small thing..."

    "Whatever you do, you have to do your best. This is the family motto of the royal family of rorayamon! " Sylvia is turning.

    "Since I owe you one, I will help you to find the information of the royal family of Avalon as much as possible!"

    "Cosette!" Without waiting to react, Sylvia turned to Cosette, who was standing behind her.

    "Trouble you!""Yes!" Cosette raised the corner of her skirt and gave a slight salute, revealing a witty smile with shrewdness.

    "As long as it''s within my capabilities, I''ll do my best!"

    "That''s good..." Sylvia''s solemn expression suddenly relaxed a lot. Rebecca also gave Cosette a reassuring look, which made her speechless and slightly surprised. Her eyes moved to Cosette.

    "Didn''t you just say that? Cosette is not an ordinary maid... "

    Seeing speechless stare at corset, Rebecca shook her head with a smile.

    "Cosette''s Sherry family has been famous for its combat skills and espionage techniques since ancient times. It has been serving the royal family for generations and specially assisting the royal family. It can be called an indispensable right hand for the royal family!" At a glance at corset, Rebecca''s explanation was like an exclamation.

    "Cosette is one of the few elites in today''s Shirley family. It''s not too much to say that she is the most outstanding member of the Shirley family. With her help, it''s almost possible!"

    "Here So powerful... " Staring at Cosette, a charming little maid with a harmless smile on her face from beginning to end, she smiled bitterly on her silent face.

    "I see. You are the real big man if you don''t show your face..."

    "I''ll make you laugh..." Cosette held his cheek in his hands, wriggled it like shyness, but there was a sly smile in his eyes, which made him feel cold in wordless heart.

    This cute maid is not as naive and romantic as it seems. It''s worse than Rebecca

    "Ah, la..." This idea just rose from the silent heart, and Cosette looked at the silent with a smile and muttered to himself.

    "How do you feel that Lord Rouen is thinking about something very impolite?"

    "You You think more... " Speechless heart mercilessly pulled once, the skin laughs the flesh not to smile the opening.

    "I I''m just thinking about the Dragon riding festival in Aries Palace tomorrow, but I don''t think about anything disrespectful... "

    "Dragon riding festival in Aries palace?" Rebecca blinked.

    "By the way, you have been able to control gufulin now. You should take part in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace?"

    "Driving gufulin to join the Dragon riding festival in Aries palace?!" Before Rebecca''s words had a silent reaction, Sylvia was startled and moved her eyes to wordless.

    "You want to drive gufulin to join the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace?"

    Looking at Sylvia''s stunned look, she raised her eyebrows.

    "Look at your reaction. Will you join the Dragon riding festival in Aries tomorrow?"

    "Also" means you admit it? " Sylvia began to fall into a trance.

    "Guvlin It''s the opponent... "

    "Oh, shake it..." "Sylvia, aren''t you afraid to lose to me?" he said with a silent smile

    "Who Who is afraid to lose to you! " Sylvia''s eyebrows were raised.

    "No matter what kind of competition you have to do your best. This is the royal family''s training!"

    "It''s interesting..." Wordless eyes turned a little, and Sylvia''s eyes became intriguing.

    "How dare you bet on me?"

    "Bet?..." Sylvia was stunned.

    "If I win the Dragon riding festival in Aries tomorrow, you must promise me a condition!"

    At this time, the wordless expression, like watching a little white rabbit jump into his mouth like a big wolf, made Sylvia shudder and alert for a moment.

    "What if I win?"

    "If you win, I''ll teach you that dragon riding skill and" dance back to the sky "that beat you. How about that?"

    Sylvia suddenly moved.

    If you can learn the magic dragon riding skills and the sword skills that even the most powerful Saint dragon can hurt, your strength will definitely make a leap forward!

    It''s a great temptation for Sylvia!

    At the moment, Sylvia clenched her teeth.

    "Good! That''s the deal! "

    There is no words to laugh at. It''s a treacherous smile

 Chapter 1289

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! And the rewards of "cloud Qiqing Valley", "Lin Tianwen", "canglan flying snow", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "hell mourning"

    (today, someone said to me, "house man can''t marry a wife" - my heart is broken...)

    "Dong Dong Dong

    The sound of fireworks exploding reverberated in the College

    "Oh!!!"

    A cheering voice rocked the audience

    Today is a very rare sunny day.

    In terms of organizing competitions, it is undoubtedly a quite suitable day.

    In the early morning, a large number of students in dragon riding suits and holding reins were gathered on the playground of "Ansari dragon riding College". They were arranged in order with their dragons.

    "Oh!!!"

    On both sides of the stadium are fences like spectators'' seats. On the fences are full of students who are not going to participate in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace, but are only going to watch the lively activities. They cheer for each other, which makes the air around slightly vibrate. It can be imagined how high the mood of the students at this time is.

    The Dragon riding festival in Aries palace is a spring celebration. Although many students didn''t want to participate in it, their enthusiasm for the Dragon riding Festival is higher than those of the students who intend to participate. In the sound of all the cheers, one by one, the students holding "pal" are orderly arranged and their eyes are turned to the front.

    There, there is a temporary high platform, as the declaration home of this Aries dragon riding Festival.

    On both sides of the platform stand the instructors of each college, who will be responsible for supervising the whole process of the competition. Maintain the basic rules of the game, not to be disturbed, while in the background below the platform, wordless in dragon riding suit, Sylvia and Rebecca in uniform stand here.

    However, compared with Rebecca with a smile and Sylvia with a serious face, the expression on the wordless face is helpless.

    "Why do I have to speak on stage? It''s Sylvia, isn''t it?... "

    "In the past years, the number of candidates has always been the best student in the academic year as the representative of the declaration..." It''s not Rebecca, it''s Sylvia, who''s speechless.

    At a silent glance, Sylvia said calmly, "but you defeated me with a earthworm yesterday. You should be the representative of this manifesto. It should be strange for me. Why can I still get the chance to make a declaration... "

    "Your Highness Wang has thought more about it..." Rebecca had a calm smile. A slow answer.

    "Even if someone defeats Her Highness Wang, no one can shake her first place in the academic year. It''s not only the actual battle that evaluates her performance..."

    "What about me?" Just like expressing one''s own sense of existence, the voice of wordless voice rises slightly.

    "I''m not just a back door student. Or just into the college less than two days of new people. Let me go on stage. I''m afraid I''ll be thrown an egg! "

    "But don''t try to belittle yourself. Your reputation in the college is no longer under the Royal Highness Sylvia!" Rebecca opened her mouth with an air of determination and a smile on her face.

    "Although I mean to make you the representative of the Manifesto..."

    "Is that you?"

    "Oh? It''s almost time... " Ignoring the wordless resistance. Rebecca walked to the center of the platform.

    "President!!!"

    "President Rebecca!!!"

    "Lord Rebecca!!!"

    As Rebecca stepped onto the stage, the mood of the students became more and more high. One voice shook the support of the whole stadium and turned into a sound wave, covering up all the noise on the scene. For a while, the whole stadium was full of cheers like crazy fans.

    "Good morning, everyone!"

    Like the calm king, Rebecca''s heroic spirit appeared in the center of the high platform. It was clear that her voice was not very loud, but the voice ran through the whole stadium, which made the noisy stadium silent in an instant, but the students still had a sense of fanaticism in Rebecca''s eyes.

    After all, what stands on the high platform is the invincible campus idol in the whole college.

    Seeing this scene, Rebecca''s face was full of satisfaction, and her voice gradually reverberated into the ears of all the people present.

    "Today, it''s the day of dragon riding festival in Aries palace, which has not been seen for a long time. As an activity advocated by the student union, I feel honored to stand on the stage and make a speech as the president of the student union!"

    After finishing the scene, Rebecca looked around the audience.

    "Fellow students, dragon riding Festival is not a simple sports meeting, but a fine tradition of" Ansari dragon riding College "and even the whole city of Ansari. The results of the competition will be included in the official record, and become the glory of the winners with their whole life. Therefore, since you chose to enter the competition, I certainly hope that you take standing on this high platform as the goal and get my family Award of the hand! "At this point, Rebecca suddenly closed her eyes and put a helpless smile on the corner of her mouth.

    "That''s what I said, but I am very clear that this level of words should not be enough to inspire your will to win, so this time, the winner, I will give a special reward!"

    "Special reward?" The students who had just kept their enthusiasm were stunned by the sudden speech.

    As she saw it, Rebecca''s eyes were full of a shred of cunning. She spoke loudly.

    "The winner of this dragon riding festival in Aries, I will give him the right to date one day as a reward, and the date, naturally, is my Rebecca Randall!"

    All of a sudden, silence

    All the students stared at Rebecca, who was standing on the high platform with noble temperament. They looked at each other as if they didn''t believe their ears. Their faces rose as if they were suppressing something.

    "Oh!!!"

    In the next second, more than ever before, the astonishing and loud cheers filled every corner of the scene, almost triggering riots.

    "Silence!"

    Rebecca''s voice, with a steady smile, once again returned to the original silence. It was so popular and influential that it was praised by everyone.

    "Next, the contestants will give speeches. In the first year of the advanced course class, Her Highness Sylvia roreyamon!"

    As the sound fell, Sylvia''s figure appeared under the platform, and with a clear sound of footsteps, walked slowly to the center of the platform.

    Under the high platform, the silent brow is wrinkled.

    At the same time that Sylvia came to power, I felt clearly

    With just that upsurge atmosphere is different, the scene, a strange heavy feeling is filling

    Sylvia, as if unaware, looked straight ahead, her face taut, her cold voice shaking the atmosphere, gradually reverberating in the field.

    "All competitions must be carried out with all one''s strength. This is the family training of the royal family of loriamon. The above..."

    Having said that, Sylvia left the stage on her own, with a sense of urgency.

    Under the stage, all the students were silent, and soon there was a murmur.

    "What, it seems like a great thing..."

    "Yeah, it''s Lancelot, not her, that''s really good."

    "Are the Wangs so arrogant?"

    "I can''t see it anymore..."

    Wordless brow deeper and deeper, the eyes cast to Sylvia who came towards him, looking at each other''s cold and pretty face, wine red pupil slightly billows.

    "Next, I''d like to invite the famous new student in the college recently, luon Randall!"

    Hearing Rebecca''s words, speechless took a deep breath, raised his feet and walked to the stage.

    As he passed Sylvia, he said such a word without a word.

    "Now you, I don''t like it at all..."

    Sylvia''s cold face, which had never changed from the beginning to the end, was almost destroyed for a moment and turned into a rich complexity

    Standing in the center of the high platform, speechless first looked at Rebecca with a smile on her face, then at a group of contestants below, and then scanned the whole venue.

    "I don''t want to say any more nonsense, everyone..." Speechless corners of the mouth gently up, the voice resounded.

    "Try to catch up with me. If you catch up with me, I will agree to whatever you ask, but don''t think I will be merciful..."

    Smell speech, the whole field once again fell into a dead silence general indifference, but, in the next moment, a suffocating enthusiasm, accompanied by a resounding cheers, echoed in the field.

    That speech, although it sounds extremely arrogant, is in many people''s mind.

    After all, wordless that magic dragon riding skills, they have been thinking about it

    Rebecca covers her forehead like a headache, but the corners of her mouth rise gently.

    Sylvia stared at the silence that received all the cheers. Her heart echoed with what she had just said. For a long time, she had no words

 Chapter 1290

    The starting order of the competitors in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace is also particular

    In the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace, there is no fairness in the starting line. The starting line position of the competitors is based on the results of the simulation competition in the actual skill training class at ordinary times, which is very well divided before and after.

    In the past, the starting line of the competitors of Aries palace dragon riding festival was set as: the fastest riders ranked in the front with the best actual technical performance, and so on. The lower the performance, the slower the riders would start from the back, but this year''s Dragon riding Festival is not the same.

    The top player is not the best, but the worst!

    This is Rebecca''s proposal!

    The reason is very simple, because this is more exciting!

    Therefore, according to the new rules of this Aries dragon riding Festival, Sylvia, who had won the first place in the simulation race, rode the San long Lancelot, and was obediently at the back of all the competitors.

    Aside from Sylvia, wordless is one of the last.

    It''s also a matter of course. After all, wordless has only been in school for two days, and has not participated in any simulation competition or achieved any results. However, he once performed a magic dragon riding skill of shape shifting and shadow changing in the actual combat training of dragon riding, which was unanimously recognized by the students in the college as not under Sylvia.

    So Rebecca put him at the back.

    Of course, there is another reason besides this one

    "No Will Right... "

    Outside, in the field, all the people in the field, whether teachers or students, are staring at a huge figure in the last row of the contestants, looking at the figure on the top of the huge figure, and their faces are all dull

    Blood is the skin of the heart. The chest muscles and limbs are as thick as armor, and the wings totally out of proportion to the body support the huge body that seems to be able to block out the sun. It is towering over all the Dragon families in the field, sending out a chilling sense of oppression

    The most powerful holy dragon of the College - gufulin!

    This is an unknown holy dragon in the whole "Ansari dragon riding College" and even in the city of Ansari!

    Its reputation is not so big!

    After all, it''s the most fundamental reason why Rebecca Randall is famous!

    However, this is the most powerful holy dragon of the college, now. It''s not the most vigorous College as always, but the freshman who just entered the school less than two days ago has become a hot topic.

    Leon Randall!

    The whole scene, a silence

    Obviously, the fact that the strongest Saint dragon of the college and the perfect president of the student union are riding by others is obvious. It''s quite shocking to everyone''s heart.

    Among them, the most shocked person is undoubtedly the Ashur who is also in the last row.

    Riding on the bridged borrowed from Raymond, looking at the ancient forest floating on the top of all people and the speechless riding on the head of the ancient forest, ashow''s heart set off a storm, which did not settle for a long time.

    ASU is also known as the "genius dragon Trainer"!

    But he asked himself, there is no way to be like speechless. Tame guvlin!

    Don''t mention guvlin. Even for the immature dragon like Lancelot, Ashur didn''t have much confidence to ride it.

    So far, he has only ridden earthworm, pterosaurus and water dragon

    All of a sudden, the image of wordless in Ashur''s heart grew up

    Compared with Ashur, Sylvia, who had known this for a long time, was calm and restrained, and slowly suppressed her complicated mind. Start focusing.

    Sylvia didn''t know if she could win.

    But in order to prove itself, and to fulfill the agreement with wordless, Sylvia will do her best!

    "Players in place!"

    Rebecca''s voice also came out of the stage, waking up a group of people who were still in a state of stagnation.

    Catch the short blunderbuss in your hands and hold them high in the sky

    The audience began to hold their breath

    There is a strange tension around

    Suffocating silence enveloped the whole scene

    I can only hear the inner agitation and the breathing of the Dragon

    Around, a silence

    "Prepare..."

    Rebecca closed her eyes with a calm smile. Then it suddenly opened.

    "Bang!"

    The dazzling flash of light shines on the sky, and the dull gunfire reverberates.

    "Rush!"

    At the next moment, each contestant''s expression quickly coagulates and starts at the same time. With a strong dust and horn, out of the storm!

    "Roar!" The dragons roared and rushed forward. The ground shook under their trample.

    "Ow!" The pterosaurs soared to the sky against the atmosphere."Wow..." A head of water dragon rushed into the water channel not far away, raised a wave of water, but also disappeared in the sight of all.

    Nearly a hundred dragons staged a scene of competition, which shocked everyone''s heart.

    "Oh!!!"

    In the great cheers, each dragon passed through the gate of "Ansari dragon riding College" and entered the urban area of Ansari city.

    Due to the different system of dragon nationality, the runways of earthworm, pterodactyl and water dragon are also different, and the student union has made very detailed rules on runways.

    Otherwise, the pterosaurs with flight advantage will definitely occupy a great victory condition than the ones that can only run on the ground and the ones that can only swim in the water channel.

    Therefore, in order to balance, the runways of pterosaurus, earthworm and water dragon are different, and they will overlap only when they reach some specific paths or a section of path before the final destination, but it will not appear unfair in terms of conditions.

    Therefore, the conditions of each contestant are basically the same, only based on personal conditions.

    In this dragon riding festival of Aries palace, the only two holy dragons are naturally woven into the track of pterosaurs.

    The most basic ability of holy dragon is to fly. No matter whether it is pterosaurs, earthworms or water dragons before evolution, it will have wings and can fly after evolution.

    However, compared with those pterosaurs that can also fly, the speed of guvlin and Lancelot''s two holy dragons is undoubtedly amazing. They are not only first-class in speed, powerful in magic, but also superior in body strength.

    If there is any injustice in the offering of dragon riding in Aries palace, it belongs to the holy dragon beyond the two specifications.

    It''s better to say that no matter in size, growth and combat effectiveness, it''s the real cheating that far surpasses Lancelot''s guvlin.

    What''s more, it''s speechless

    In a twinkling of an eye, all the contestants were overtaken by guvlin. They could only stare at guvlin, who turned into red lightning and flew along the runway at a high speed. They didn''t come back for half a day.

    Besides Lancelot, I can barely keep up with you

    "Roar!!!" Maybe it''s because he hasn''t participated in this kind of competitive competition for a long time. Guvlin let out a roar of excitement. His speed went up several levels again, leaving Lancelot behind.

    Seeing the situation, he smiled bitterly.

    "I''m so excited to participate in a competition. How does Rebecca torture you?"

    "Roar!!!" Guvlin once again issued a dragon chant, but the meaning is unknown, but the speed has improved.

    Obviously, it''s fully engaged in the game.

    "Well, let''s play to your heart''s content..." Speechless funny patted gufulin''s Dragon horn, turned around, looked at the rear.

    In the sky about 20 meters away, Lancelot is also desperately improving his speed, mobilizing the magic of his whole body and increasing himself. He can see Sylvia''s sweat expression without any words.

    Perhaps it was the sense of speechless vision, Sylvia looked up, right up, and then saw a smiley expression on her speechless face, which made her angry.

    "Lancelot!" Now Sylvia cried out.

    "Don''t lose to him! You can''t lose to anyone! "

    "Roar!!!" Lancelot seemed to be able to feel the anger in his master ''.

    "Oh? Haven''t you given up yet?... " Let guvlin play to his heart''s content, speechless back to the head, eyebrows a pick, a loud smile.

    "Lancelot! If you lose, I''ll make the best meal for you! "

    Hearing this, the roar in Lancelot''s mouth was like being strangled in his throat, and could not be heard any more.

    For Lancelot, who only ate the speechless cooking yesterday, this sentence caused a complete shake in his heart, and his speed slowed down involuntarily

    "What..." Sylvia''s eyes widened and she cried out in a rage.

    "You mean little man!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    In the sky, a man and a woman, a big one and a small two holy dragons are flying across the sky like meteors. They are flying towards the end with the silent laughter and the angry voice of Sylvia

 Chapter 1291

    "Ansari dragon riding College", playground

    On the high platform, Rebecca showed a breathtaking beautiful smile, and the voice of heroism reverberated throughout the venue.

    "The winner of this year''s Aries palace dragon riding Festival, the first grade of advanced course class - luon Randall!"

    "Oh!"

    A group of students looked at the silence standing next to Rebecca and gave a warm cheering, which, of course, was mixed with a lot of envy and jealousy.

    After all, the winner of this year''s Aries palace dragon riding Festival can get the one-day dating right of Rebecca, the president of the student union.

    How can the boys and girls who are looking forward to Rebecca not envy and hate

    Therefore, there was a sour sound in the cheers that everyone could clearly perceive. Even at the beginning, there was a little weakness, making people laugh bitterly.

    "Ah..." In the center of all the people''s strong sight scanning, the silent and quiet sighed.

    How many times has this happened to me

    Speechless already countless, also did not have that spare power to count, anyway was stared several times, also won''t lack a piece of meat

    On the other hand, there was a look of resentment under the stage, which made the silent mouth smile. Then, Sylvia clenched her fist and grinned at him, and his expression was imprinted in his eyes.

    "Hateful guy Mean guy Shameless guy

    Sylvia is not in the way she used to be. There was no expression of cold, like a resentful woman, holding Lancelot''s reins and breaking his thoughts.

    "Don''t think I''ll be willing to use that means..."

    "Woo..." On one side, Lancelot could not help but make a slightly aggrieved whimper. The longan was full of pity.

    Although Lancelot did slow down in the beginning because of his wordless and seductive words, it was only a few seconds.

    Later, Lancelot got rid of the distractions and focused on flying.

    Finally. Lancelot is still the best St. longufflin in the Academy. There is no suspense to lose the battle.

    But Sylvia seems to think that Lancelot was tempted by the wordless feeding offensive, which led to this defeat.

    Therefore, the grand "Princess of blue ice", the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, is just like a resentful woman

    For this. Speechless is not only not a temporary shelter. Go the other way. There was a defiant smile on his face, and he looked down at Silvia with a slight wriggle in his mouth. There was no voice, but Sylvia read it.

    "Don''t forget our agreement..."

    Sylvia''s heart was suddenly angry, but there was nothing to do. She could only look at the speechless smile on the high platform hatefully, close her eyes, don''t look over her head, and just look away.

    "So angry?" No words, no iron, no steel sigh.

    "What a child..."

    "You are the only one in the knighthood of all of roam who dares to do this to her royal highness Sylvia..." On one side, Rebecca rolled a white eye in an obscure way, and said angrily.

    "If your royal highness Sylvia really wants to trouble you, you''re in a lot of trouble..."

    "I can''t see the trouble, I only see the benefits now!" Wordless touched his chin and muttered.

    "Although I''ve long thought about what Sylvia can do for me, it seems like a bit of a loss. Should I think of some other benefits?"

    "Good?" Rebecca blinked, suddenly with a meaningful expression.

    "The benefits of winning the game are not just from Sylvia..."

    Speechless Zheng for a while, when I see Rebecca''s meaningful expression, I think that as a winner, I seem to be able to go out with Rebecca

    Think of here, speechless corners of the mouth twitch.

    "What?..." Rebecca put on a charming appearance in front of all the people present, reached to the silent ear and gave a breath.

    "Isn''t it Do you have any complaints about dating me?... "

    "I''m just having a headache..." I felt the itching feeling in my ear and the fragrance from Rebecca. I was speechless and forced my heart pounding. I coughed and turned my eyes unnaturally.

    "I''m not familiar with the city of Ansari at all. You date me and I don''t know where to take you..."

    "Don''t worry about that..." There was a smile in Rebecca''s eyes.

    "I like to take the initiative, so let me guide you..."Initiative? Guidance?

    Which way?!

    This time, wordless pressure is no longer palpitating, but fanciful

    Now

    "Rebecca!"

    Under the platform, an instructor gasped and ran over, shouting with an anxious expression.

    "There''s another player who hasn''t come back!"

    "Is there another player who hasn''t come back?" Speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia were stunned, and Rebecca frowned even more.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s been an hour since the end of the game, but one player hasn''t come back!" The instructor gasped: "in the forest, a security officer found the dragon that the rider was riding, but the rider was not there. It is likely that something happened!"

    Rebecca''s face changed a little, and she began immediately.

    "Immediately form a rescue team to go to the forest for rescue!"

    "Yes!" Obviously, he is a teacher. At this time, the teacher is guided by Rebecca''s instructions. It''s very strange.

    "I''ll go too!" Rebecca cast her eyes on the instructor.

    "What''s the name of the missing rider?..."

    "It''s the question student riding someone else''s'' pal ''in the competition, the first year of the advanced course class, Ashur Blake!"

    "Is it him?!" Rebecca and Sylvia were surprised at the same time.

    "Ashur?..." Speechless face a sluggish, immediately sink down the face.

    Although he had only been in school for less than two days, the only person he knew in his class, except Sylvia and Raymond, was half a friend.

    Besides, there are still some things that are more concerned about.

    He didn''t want to see asho go wrong

    "Rebecca!" Speechless turned to Rebecca.

    "Let me join the rescue team, too!"

    "All right..." Rebecca hesitated a little, then nodded in agreement.

    "You ride with me in guvlin and search in the forest!"

    "I''ll go too!" On one side, Sylvia stood up, with a silent look and a serious face.

    "It''s the duty of the royal family to help the people who are in trouble. It''s also the family motto of the royal family. President Rebecca, please let me join!"

    "I see..." Seeing Sylvia''s solemn look, Rebecca could not refuse.

    "Then please ride in Lancelot. Let''s go to the forest separately!"

    Sylvia nodded her head solemnly

    ¡­¡­

    Fiona forest, the sky

    Kneeling on guvlin''s head, holding the Dragon horn in one hand and the hair in the other hand, a magic array from guvlin was waving under the two people, wordless and Rebecca, as their foothold, flying over the forest.

    Sylvia rode Lancelot to the other side of the forest to search. Speechless and Rebecca searched the other side. Together with the rescue teams searching the forest, they searched the whole forest of fiana.

    "How is it?" Rebecca sticks to her speechless body and asks.

    "Have you found anything?"

    "No..." Speechless shook his head, trying not to pay attention to Rebecca''s soft body and fragrance.

    "Nothing found..."

    "It''s a bit of a problem..." Rebecca frowned deeply.

    "Asho Blake, isn''t something wrong?"

    "Don''t know..." Silent smile.

    "Even if something goes wrong, we must find it. We must see people when we are alive and bodies when we are dead!"

    "It''s also..." Rebecca smiled bitterly, too.

    "Guvlin!" Wordless bowed his head and shouted to guvlin, "have you found anything?"

    "Roar!"

    Originally, the wordless shout was just a try. Who knew guvlin had a sudden pause in the mid air, and then he turned around, as if he had been led by some force, and flew forward at a high speed.

    Yes, Rebecca was surprised.

    "It seems that guvlin has found something!"

    Speechless did not answer, but raised his head, looked to the direction of gufulin, his eyes flashed a light.

    There, he felt, was a very strange force, budding

 Chapter 1292

    In the sky, a red streamer came from the distant sky and appeared above a canyon.

    Standing on the magic array built on the top of guvlin''s head, Rebecca slowly opened her eyes that had just been closed because of guvlin''s extreme speed, and her face was full of lingering fear.

    No way. Just now guvlin didn''t listen to Rebecca''s orders at all. He just managed to fly here as fast as he could, regardless of his owner.

    If she hadn''t grabbed Rebecca by the shoulder, Rebecca would have been thrown down long ago.

    "Guvlin..." Rebecca took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and her eyes flashed with an uncertain look.

    "Why don''t you listen to my orders..."

    "Don''t blame guvlin..." Speechless eyes swept down the canyon.

    "There seems to be something under the canyon. Gulflin should have sensed that, so abnormal!"

    "Below the Canyon?..." Rebecca was stunned, lowered her head, and looked down into the canyon On the outskirts of Fiona forest?... "

    "SA, who knows..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and narrowed his wine red eyes.

    "But I''m a little concerned about what''s inside..."

    "Me too..." Rebecca nodded solemnly.

    "For the first time, guvlin didn''t obey my orders. There must be something else under the Canyon!"

    Finish. Rebecca cast her eyes on the speechless body, and nodded immediately to the speechless body.

    "Go down and have a look!"

    Rebecca hesitated for a moment. She seemed to be afraid of acting alone, but she didn''t give up to go back without success. She bit her teeth and agreed.

    "Guvlin!"

    "Roar!" Guvlin made a little dragon chant, flapped his wings, and fell to the bottom of the canyon.

    The width of the canyon is not very large. With the huge size of guvlin, it can only just fit in. You can squeeze in just by trying to be strong.

    Under Rebecca''s careful instructions. Guvlin slowly descended along the cliff in the middle of the canyon, wiping the sharp rocks that almost touched him. His body was covered with a layer of magic, and his movements were extremely light and slow.

    Fortunately. Go down the canyon. The more space there is. Later, the space here is able to make gufulin land easily.

    At the moment, Rebecca has speeded up guvlin. Keep going down.

    Just as the silent, Rebecca and guvlin were about to arrive at the ground, a sweet female voice, which they had never heard before, began to shout and turned into an echo, which was very clear in their ears.

    "I''m your keeper!"

    With the sound, the whole valley fell into a dead silence. Before long, a voice full of amazement echoed through the whole scene.

    "Ha?!"

    Listen to the voice full of astonishment, speechless, Rebecca eyes a bright.

    "It''s asho!" There was no assertion.

    "It''s asho''s voice!"

    "It''s really asho Blake''s voice!" Rebecca''s spirit rose and she took a picture of guvlin''s Dragon horn.

    "Guvlin, go down!"

    "Woo..." However, guvlin once again disobeyed Rebecca''s order. His huge body, like a frame in the middle of the sky, only let out a slightly awed roar, and then he fell silent.

    "Guvlin?" Seeing guvlin once again disobeying his orders, Rebecca''s face was full of blank words, making wordless wry smile and clapping her on the shoulder.

    "There must be something under the canyon that guvlin has to disobey your orders. Don''t worry too much..."

    "I understand..." Rebecca gathered her blank expression and regained her composure.

    "But how can we get down?"

    "Hold me!"

    "Ha?..." This time, it was Rebecca''s turn to make a stunned voice, but in exchange for a wordless expression.

    "Hold or not? Don''t carry me down?... "

    Hearing this, Rebecca felt a little anxious. Almost reflexively, she stretched out her hands and held her body close to her. When she felt the hot body temperature from the other side, Rebecca realized what she had done and her pretty face turned red.

    Speechless, he threw his attention at the bottom of the canyon, picked up Rebecca''s slender waist and jumped down.

    The howling wind was so sharp that Rebecca realized what she was in.

    Speechless, I jumped directly down the Canyon!Aware of this, even Rebecca closed her eyes involuntarily, and her hands on her speechless waist unconsciously forced her to work hard. She did not open her eyes until the wind in her ears dissipated.

    At last, there was a sense of being down-to-earth, which surprised Rebecca more or less. She looked around and collected all the scenes. Finally, Rebecca turned her eyes to the front.

    But this time, Rebecca was stunned on the spot.

    Not to mention Rebecca, I was stunned to see the scene in front of me.

    In front of the two, a man and a woman were standing there as if they were facing each other, staring at each other, as if they didn''t notice someone approaching.

    The man is the missing asho!

    As for the woman, she is a little girl.

    About 14 or 5 years old, pretty face is delicate like a doll, height is only about 1.5 meters, chest is only slightly raised, not big.

    The girl has a long pink cherry blossom like hair, sending out a soft glow under the canyon, and her white, smooth and tender skin is also shining with pearl like color, which is surprisingly white.

    Of course, this is not the most surprising thing.

    The real surprise, and even let wordless, Rebecca two people stay on the spot is that the girl''s body, naked!

    Yes!

    Really naked!

    "Leon! President Rebecca! "

    Until then, ashow found the arrival of wordless and Rebecca, and a smile appeared on his face. He cried out happily and woke up the speechless and Rebecca.

    "Wow..." Rebecca let out a little exclamation, and then put on her face a theatre smile.

    "People are looking for you outside, worrying about your accident, but you are hiding in such a place to get along with a naked girl alone. It seems that I have to reexamine my impression of you!"

    "Ashur..." Speechless is full of expressionless look to asho, voice without half of the emotion.

    "Sorry to bother you..."

    Finish saying, speechless pull up Rebecca''s hand, turn around, make a shape of leaving, let Yashu greatly shocked.

    "Wait, wait! This is a misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding! She''s my pal! Just born! "

    "Pal" Speechless footsteps suddenly down, Rebecca frowned, with a completely distrustful look at ashow, pointed to the girl.

    "You say, she''s your ''pal''?"

    "Yes, yes!" Hugh''s head is in a row.

    "I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. She''s just born and independent from me. There''s absolutely no mistake!"

    "Hello! What is birth in your body! "

    When she heard ashore''s words, she had no words and Rebecca had not yet made a response. The girl glared at ashore fiercely and shouted loudly.

    "It''s just borrowing your body. Don''t let me get carried away!"

    At the young girl''s roar, asho''s neck suddenly shrank and muttered, "it''s not good to be a little proud..."

    "What do you say?!" The girl''s eyes immediately became fierce, even her head was slightly raised.

    As the girl raised her head, speechless and Rebecca saw that there was a pair of round protuberances on both sides of the girl''s head, glittering with ivory like soft light.

    "That is..." Rebecca''s face was startled.

    "Young dragon''s horn?!"

    "Yes! Yeah! Say she''s a dragon! " Seeing Rebecca finally understood him, ashore smiled, glanced at the girl, then hurriedly turned away and shouted with red faces and ears.

    "Always All in all, President Rebecca, please let her put on her clothes first! "

    "Ha? Why should I wear clothes? "

    Unfortunately, the girl not only completely ungrateful, but also unbeknownst chest.

    "Clothes are only things created by human beings to cover up their ugly nature. Noble dragon people don''t need that kind of thing!"

    "I don''t care if you need it, just put it on!"

    Seeing asho and the girl face each other again, Rebecca smiles like a headache.

    The speechless girl who didn''t speak was staring at the young girl who was fighting and kicking at Ashur, and her eyebrows pouted out

 Chapter 1293

    "Well So tired Sleeping... "

    "Wait! That bed is mine! "

    "What?! How can you grab a bed with your owner? "

    "When did you become my owner?! Besides, the bed is for you. Where do I sleep? "

    "Hum! Aren''t you a pet? Pets should sleep on the ground as gatekeepers. Go there and lie down for me! "

    "Who''s the pet?!"

    "It''s too noisy! Be careful if I step on you! "

    "Just Even if you say that WOW! Don''t take off your clothes suddenly! "

    "It''s said that the noble Dragon don''t need clothes! So shut up! "

    "Wuwu..."

    The noise like the devil''s voice pouring into his head can''t help but penetrate the wall, destroying the silent ears, making him cover his head with pain on his face, almost hysterical.

    It''s not until now that I have nothing to say that asho''s room is next to him

    "I Why am I so unlucky... "

    Listening to the constant quarrel in the next room, I tried to make the noise a little bit weaker by dragging the quilt and covering my head. Unfortunately, no matter it was asho or his human shaped ''pal'', the voice was not comparable to that of ordinary people, and it was useless at all.

    If we go on like this, let alone sleep, I''m afraid we won''t have a moment of peace.

    Some rudely kicked off the quilt on their body, and wordlessly resisted the impulse to throw the man and the woman out of the dormitory next door, biting their teeth and making a voice of resentment.

    "I''m starting to hate the Council of this college a bit..."

    Although it''s just today''s event, the most troublesome problem student in "Ansari state dragon riding College" - Ashur Blake had an accident in the Dragon riding festival of Aries palace, but the result was a blessing in disguise. The news of the birth of "pal" in his body soon spread throughout the college.

    Naturally. All of us know that Ashur''s "pal" who refused to be born is now a girl in the world!

    The whole "Ansari dragon riding College" made a noise.

    The students in the college don''t know what they think about it, but the senior members of the college almost quarreled about it.

    The reason is, of course, how to deal with the problem of Ashur pal.

    After all, asho''s pal is not only a dragon. And she is still a young girl. Should she live in the dormitory like an ordinary young girl and live a human life, or should she be sent to the Dragon House and managed like other dragon people. This is a real headache.

    All the staff of "Ansari dragon riding College" were divided into two groups during the meeting. They argued all day. Finally, the Council of the college decided to temporarily let the "pal" of ASU live in the dormitory like an ordinary person, but. Asho himself must take care of her.

    Because of this, Ashur''s pal lived in the same room as Ashur in Apollo house.

    At the same time, wordless nightmare also began

    Looking at the ceiling, speechless eyes without God, a long time later a faint sigh.

    "It''s rare that I, a nocturnal creature, feel sleepy tonight. Now, I can''t sleep at all..."

    "In that case. Why don''t you talk to me, Lord Rouen

    As soon as the silent voice fell, a voice suddenly rang out from the silent room, which made the silent jump, and hurriedly looked for the reputation. At this sight, the eyebrow immediately jumped.

    "Lord Rouen..."

    Only see. On the ceiling of the room, a lovely maid with short purple hair was hanging upside down like a ninja with a polite smile. When she had no words to look at her, she jumped down from the ceiling, patted her skirt and made a salute. Her movements were extremely elegant.

    "Good evening!"

    "No one will think that I will be very good this evening, right?" The corners of the mouth twitched a few times, speechless and powerless.

    "I''m more curious about when you came than that, Cosette..."

    "Just came here..." Cosette put up a finger and blinked playfully.

    "So Lord Rouen doesn''t have to worry about what he did in bed that I knew..."

    "Are you more likely to be doing something shameful than me?" The silent skin laughs the flesh not to smile.

    "In the middle of the night, you are not afraid to suffer losses when you break into the dormitory of boys and get along with a big man like us, a lone man and a widowed woman?"

    Hearing the speechless words, Cosette opened his eyes a little inconceivably, seemingly surprised."I''m just a maid. Will Lord Rouen like me?"

    "It seems that you are not conscious of your charm..." Speechless feel a little speechless.

    Despite his status, Cosette is really a very lovely person.

    Although she is not as perfect as Rebecca or as temperamental as Sylvia, as far as her appearance is concerned, no one believes that she is weaker than Rebecca and Sylvia.

    However, from corset''s performance just now, I don''t even realize that

    "Forget it..." Turning up from the bed, he slapped his cheek wordlessly and looked at Cosette.

    "Come to see me so late, is there anything important?"

    "It''s nothing important. It''s just a report on what Lord loen asked for an investigation!"

    "The investigation?" Speechless eyes brightened and expression became uplifting.

    "Is it about the royal family of Avalon?..."

    "Yes!" Cosey nodded his head, but his expression was not very happy, even his smile converged.

    "But I''m sorry, Lord Rouen, there is not much progress in the investigation you asked for. Even there are not many relevant words. It''s just that in some ancient legends, there are records of the appearance of a giant dragon similar to" the emperor of the holy dragon ". But" Avalon "is not mentioned at all!"

    "I think it''s very difficult to find information related to the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon in the knight kingdom of roam, at least. Maybe there are relevant information in the major secrets of the royal family of roam, but it''s against the law to investigate these information, even I can''t help it..."

    At this point, Cosette''s expression seems to be a little indifferent, I think I should be sorry that I didn''t use it.

    Although the behavior is a little helpless, but Cosette is really a kind little maid

    "Well, if you don''t do it, you can''t do it. Don''t worry too much..." Even though I feel a little disappointed in my heart, I still speak in a soft voice.

    "In just one day, you can find a little clue. Even if it''s just a legend, it''s amazing. Before that, I didn''t find any relevant words..."

    "Sherry''s family is good at espionage, and that''s why I came to see Lord Lauren!" Cosette shook his head first, then looked serious.

    "Since I haven''t found any clues related to the royal family of Avalon, it proves that the royal family of Avalon is absolutely unusual, and even the involvement in it is likely to exceed the capacity of the knighthood. Here, Cosette bravely mentions that if the Lord of ROHON wants to continue to investigate the royal family of Avalon, please make sure to do it again and again Worry

    "A bad one is likely to involve the knighthood of rorayamon. At that time, both Lord loen and corset will be guilty!"

    Looking at the expression on Cosette''s face that didn''t look like a joke, he was silent.

    At first, Cosette''s words seem to exaggerate or exaggerate her suspicions. After all, she said something like "I don''t even have it". Obviously, Cosette is very confident in her own skills.

    In this case, it is not unreasonable for Cosette to come here to remind himself.

    The royal family of Avalon may really involve many aspects

    But it''s impossible to give up without words.

    After all, it''s his copy mission, isn''t it

    "I see..." Now, wordless smiled at Cosette.

    "I will be careful..."

    "Thank you very much..." Cosette''s face was smiling again. He raised his skirt and saluted wordless.

    "Well, I''ll leave here first. If Lord Rouen needs my help, please don''t hesitate..."

    "Yes..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and smiled teasingly.

    "Well, please come to me at midnight next time, and remember to bring me some benefits..."

    "I''ll think about it..." Cosette''s mischievous smile, followed by a black figure, disappeared directly in place.

    "Cheating maid..." I can''t laugh and cry without saying

 Chapter 1294

    In the next few days, I had a quiet and busy life.

    The end of the Dragon riding festival in Aries made the college life of "Ansari dragon riding College" begin to move in.

    In this case, wordless also lived the same life as every student in the college.

    Every day, I study and go to the classroom to have a theoretical class related to "Yulong", or I follow a group of students to have a practical exercise, learn all kinds of dragon riding skills, enrich the experience and knowledge of controlling the dragon people, and live a very safe life.

    With the ability of "complete memory", basically, every theory course that has been taught by wordless can get full marks, and there is "infinite martial training". Wordless display of dragon riding skills is unmatched in the whole college. In two aspects, over time, wordless performance gradually climbed up, and soon became the first of the school year!

    At this point, the negative evaluation of wordless completely disappeared from "Ansari dragon riding College"

    At present, the "Ansari dragon riding College" has no words left. It can''t be said to be a legend or a miracle. However, its reputation is far beyond the famous "real red lady" Rebecca and "Blue Ice Princess" Sylvia.

    The soaring theoretical achievements and magical dragon riding skills gradually built up the reputation of wordless. In the "Ansari dragon riding College", it was almost the same as Rebecca and Sylvia, and nobody did not mention it. It is far above the "genius dragon Trainer" Ashur Blake, who is called by the students in question. Nowadays, even people in Ansari have heard more or less of silent deeds.

    Now, in the "Ansari dragon riding College", if someone asks who is the strongest person in the college, someone will definitely answer Rebecca and ask who is the highest person in the college, which is absolutely Sylvia. But if you ask which is the most talented person in the college, it is not the "genius Dragon Trainer". But speechless!

    So. Wordless also got a nickname in "Ansari dragon riding College"

    Called "Protoss rider"!

    It means that the talent of its riders is no longer in the category of human beings, but the expression of the true God!

    Of course, it must be exaggeration to say that it is comparable to God.

    Can be in less than a month from a "cheater" to the first year. Also has that kind of magical dragon riding skill. Even the college''s strongest St. longufflin was tamed by it. The shock that this story brings to those students is not a little bit. Naturally, even the evaluation is exaggerated and upgraded.

    But there is no denying that. Wordless really has been recognized by all people, no longer have negative comments.

    It is worth mentioning that Sylvia has been crazy to learn and improve her dragon riding skills under the stimulation of wordless. With such efforts, Lancelot has also made a lot of growth and strength progress.

    As for speechless, he is doing a good job in the students, at the same time, nearby observation of the IKE

    This Ike refers to the "pal" who maintains the human shape, that is, the little girl with long pink hair under the canyon that day.

    The reason for observing Ike is simple.

    Because, there is no doubt that the Dragon maiden who disobeys the common sense and keeps the human shape is likely to be related to the royal family of Avalon that she wants to find!

    Wordless body has true ancestral lineage, which is far higher than human and dragon blood level!

    It is also because of this that the general dragon people will accept his control, and even the saint dragon will respect him. After acknowledging the silence, he will be allowed to control it in an exceptional way, like gufulin.

    However, the girl, who looks weaker than the weakest dragon, not only turns a blind eye to the hidden blood pressure on her body, completely unaffected by it, but also sometimes roars and yells at her with pride. Generally speaking, the respect of the dragon for silence is invisible from the girl.

    This alone is enough to make the wordless doubt.

    Maybe it''s because Ike is too weak, as weak as human beings, unable to detect the blood pressure of silent body, but once, Ike told him in front of him with doubts.

    "It seems that you are a little different from the stupid, stupid and stupid human beings..."

    At the first time of hearing this sentence, the silent mind immediately emerged such an idea.

    In his own blood pressure ignored at the same time can more or less feel his different

    This Ike is absolutely unusual!

    With such a cognition, I observed Ai Ke without any words. By the way, I asked him about his participation in the "instrument of infant birth".

    If it can be confirmed that Ike is the last descendant of the so-called Avalon Saint dragon royal family, then, wordless can basically use the "Yod? Bet" to go to asho for the "instrument of infant life" and perform their own copy task.Of course, that''s a postscript

    ¡­¡­

    Today, it''s sunny

    Wordless and ASU have just finished their class time. They go together and go to the office where the student union is located in the college.

    Because Rebecca came directly to the first grade classroom of the advanced course class in the morning, and made a manifesto like saying this in a state of turmoil.

    "Leon Randall! Asho Blake! After school, the office of the student union will come! I want to see you! "

    So, under the envious and envious eyes and screams of Raymond, who is also a good friend of mine, wordless and Yaxiu left everyone and came to the office of the student union.

    The office of the student union is located in the central tower on the top floor of the ''Dragon riding college in Ansari''.

    Although the area here is not very wide, the layout scale is more luxurious than the dean''s room. The gate alone gives a sense of a famous museum or conference room.

    Standing in front of the magnificent gate, ashow pinched a little uneasily, glanced at the speechless eyes that he didn''t care about, and felt a little sad in his heart.

    Since the establishment of "Ansari dragon riding College", the student union has great power!

    It can not only get involved in the affairs of the College Council, but also get a place in the City Council of Ansari, and the power of the president of the student union is superior to that of the mayor!

    In addition, the president of the student union is still the famous "red lady emperor", which is a bit restrained for the minor Xiu who is just a civilian.

    At this time, ashow was surprised and speechless, which was a very casual attitude.

    After all, no one in the whole college knows that Leon Randall is Rebecca Randall''s guard.

    He, don''t you need to be respectful

    "Have you come? Then come in! "

    While he was still thinking about it, inside the door, a very elegant and gorgeous voice reverberated into his ears, which made him shocked, even his body shook.

    "You..." Seeing asho''s appearance, he shook his head like a silent smirk.

    "At will, don''t look like Rebecca, she is very friendly to people. If you are too restrained, she will not be happy..."

    Then, speechless, he opened the door and walked into the office of the student union. He was stunned and followed up.

    When they entered the office, the first thing they saw was the owner.

    Rebecca stood in the central hall of the office, hands crossed in front of her plump chest, watching the two people coming in with a smile on her face.

    The top beauty and red hair reflect each other, creating a frightening atmosphere. The plump body is protruding forward and backward, sending out an irresistible temptation.

    Even if it''s not the first time to see this breathtaking beauty, ashow still feels his heart tighten.

    Rebecca is a legend!

    It is not only a great beauty, but also a famous "holy Dragon Knight". It is a strong man respected by all people in the whole Ansari city. Its prestige spreads all over the territory of the knight kingdom of rorayamon.

    Even the most famous and honorary order of the knight kingdom of rorayamon has only about 10% of its members as the "paladin of the holy dragon". Rebecca can achieve such a reputation at such an age. It can be imagined that what kind of status Rebecca has in the hearts of ordinary students.

    He is certainly not an ordinary student!

    Because the name of his "talented dragon Trainer" has also spread to every corner of the college.

    But he himself is just a civilian. Even if he has the name of "genius dragon Trainer", he is just an ordinary student. It''s hard to be uncomfortable in front of Rebecca.

    Seeing this, Rebecca smiled and lowered her voice.

    "You''re welcome. Just sit down..."

    "Yes..." Ashow wriggled a bit, then walked in the past, let the side of speechless can not help but wry smile.

    It''s more difficult than a woman

 Chapter 1295

    In the office of the student union, Rebecca opened the tea set, grabbed the teapot, and smiled at the silent and Asian Xiuyan who was sitting opposite.

    "Is black tea OK?"

    Hearing this sentence, not only the expression on asho''s face was slightly stiff, but also his face was full of anger.

    "Rebecca, if I remember correctly, this should be the office of the student union. What do you want to do like a tea restaurant?"

    "Isn''t that good?" Rebecca''s playful smile.

    "There used to be restaurants that wanted me to act as a spokesperson and serve them for a day. It was a pity that at that time I refused. Now it''s a pity that I missed an opportunity to experience being a waiter."

    "The famous" real red lady "ran to be a waiter?" Speechless blinked, I couldn''t help but think of Rebecca''s delicate face in the waiter''s staff uniform, and immediately opened her mouth without thinking.

    "There can be!"

    "Dong!" As soon as this sentence fell, Rebecca couldn''t help but give wordless a shudder.

    "I''m sure there''s a gap between your imagination and a serious waiter!"

    Smell speech, speechless cover oneself forehead, expression becomes a little resentful.

    "Didn''t you say it very well?..."

    "I''m talking about the experience of being a waiter, not a delusional heroine. Make some strange imagination! "

    "Here You know... "

    "Oh? It''s true... "

    "Ahaha..."

    "That..." Seeing that wordless and Rebecca left themselves and showed their love, ashow raised his weak hand.

    "President Rebecca, you come to me What can I do for you? "

    "Well, it''s just a few trifles. I hope you can relax..."

    Rebecca also seems to realize that she unconsciously played with a boy, coughed, smiled and directly introduced the theme.

    "Is your pal ike? How is she now?... "

    "Is Aike?..." Ah Xiu was stunned. Scratched his cheek. Some uncertain answers.

    "Should Is that good?... "

    "Should?..." Rebecca pouted, and let the newly relaxed Ashoka mention it again, and hurriedly explained.

    "Because I can''t take Ike with me in class, and I can''t leave her alone in the boys'' dormitory. result. Leon said help me out. See if you can find someone to take care of her, so, this time. I don''t know what happened to Ike! "

    "Find someone to take care of her?" Rebecca immediately looked to speechless and got speechless nod response.

    "I asked Cosette to help take care of Ike, but Sylvia was fine in class..."

    "Cosette?" Rebecca nodded with relief.

    "I see. I can rest assured..."

    In this way, Rebecca''s eyes suddenly became very sharp, and stabbed at the speechless man who just wanted to reach for the black tea, which made his movement freeze in the air and stiff.

    Squinting her eyes, Rebecca looked straight at the speechless face, looking speechless and uncomfortable, and then she showed a deep expression.

    "Your relationship with Cosette seems to have improved a lot..."

    "For Why do you think so?... " Mingming Rebecca has no special relationship with herself, nor has she developed any hidden feelings with Cosette. However, when Rebecca asked this question, she felt a sense of inexplicable emptiness of heart, which attracted a little smile in Rebecca''s eyes.

    "It seems that when I don''t know, as a guard, you seem to have done something to hide me..."

    Looking at Rebecca suddenly showed a side full of aggression, speechless and uneasy, don''t look back and keep remembering.

    Where in the world did you annoy Rebecca and make her look like this

    "Hum..." Seeing that she was speechless and silent, Rebecca snorted, sat back again, looked at ashow, and asked coldly.

    "Do you want to join the student union?"

    "Ha?..." The sudden invitation made asho, who had to stay away from the incident, muddled and didn''t respond for a long time.

    "Join Student union?... " Silly whisper out such a sentence, to Rebecca''s sure point down, asho just flustered up.

    "Will President, are you kidding? "

    "No!" Rebecca''s emerald eyes were full of serious emotions.

    "I''m very serious!""But But Ashow was in a complete panic.

    "My theoretical results are not very good, and my actual results are only obtained by riding others'' parrs. Is it OK to let people like me join the student union?"

    "You look down on yourself too much..." Rebecca shook her head slightly.

    "Being able to ride someone else''s'' pal ''is a great ability. It''s something I can''t even do, but you have done it, proving that you are capable."

    "Does Rouen have the ability to ride others'' Parr ''?" Ashow took a deep breath, and led the trend to the speechless, innocent face drinking black tea.

    "And his dragon riding skill is also the first in the college. His academic year is the first. He even tamed your guvlin. He is much better than me..."

    "So, Leon also needs to join the student union, and he has agreed!" Rebecca said this slowly.

    "I feel that your ability is extraordinary, so if you can, I hope the student union can absorb you."

    "Ray President Rebecca

    "Please think it over!" Rebecca opened her mouth solemnly, which made him hesitant.

    Just then

    "Woo - Woo - Woo - Woo -"

    there was a long and rhythmic sound over the whole college, which surprised all the students in the college, and made Rebecca and Yasu two stand up and look out of the window.

    "That''s Second level emergency alarm! "

    Rebecca immediately came to the window, opened the window in the office, looked out of the window, and asho also ran in the same way, leaving only the speechless and confused inquiry.

    "Second level emergency alarm? What is that?... "

    "As the land of Yulong, there are always some emergencies in Ansari. According to the harm caused by these emergencies, the college has also divided several levels of alarm!" Rebecca kept looking out of the window, explaining without looking back.

    "And the second level of the emergency alarm represents that the dragon in the college suddenly lost control for some reason and got away from the meaning of the dragon house!"

    As soon as the words were finished, Rebecca and ashore put their eyes on a corner below.

    There, a small pterosaur is just like a ground dragon running back and forth on the ground, hitting trees.

    Several Longding of longshe hurriedly came here, holding some weapons with little lethality, and surrounded the pterosaur.

    Then, under the gaze of all the people at the scene, a figure rushed straight to the frantic pterosaur and jumped on its back!

    It''s Sylvia!

    "what is your highness, princess?" Seeing this scene with his own eyes, asho was shocked.

    Of course.

    After all, the dragon people will not allow other people to ride on their backs except for their own owners.

    Only wordless and asho became exceptions for different reasons.

    As for Sylvia, she has no such talent!

    Therefore, Sylvia just jumped on the back of the pterosaur and hugged its neck, and the pterosaur even more violently shook its body!

    Sylvia can only try her best to hold on, but it won''t last long!

    But because of Sylvia''s action, Longting at the scene didn''t know what to do for a while, and was in a panic.

    "That fool!"

    Speechless and reckless of Sylvia''s identity, he scolded loudly, jumped out of the window, and rushed out towards the direction of pterosaur and Sylvia!

    "Leon!" Seeing the wordless window jump, ashow was shocked.

    Rebecca is tightly watching the silent storm out of the figure, eyes emerged a different look.

    "Let me see more about your talents..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Calm down!"

    On the other side, Sylvia was holding the pterosaur''s neck with great force, while holding back the fear in her heart, the strength in her body was gradually disappearing.

    It''s a very stupid thing to compete with the dragon people for physical strength.

    But Sylvia did it!

    Even if you don''t regret it, you will inevitably feel fear.

    That''s a mistake. The pterosaur jerked his neck and threw Sylvia out

 Chapter 1296

    "Ah ah!!!"

    Sylvia''s screams were heard as the swirling scene entered Sylvia''s eyes and her body began to spin in the air.

    Obviously, it was only a pterosaur that was still in its infancy, without wings growing hard, and could not fly. Sylvia''s full body was thrown into the sky by the other side, such as the abandoned garbage, which flew out violently.

    In this manner, if you land involuntarily, Sylvia''s thin body will definitely be seriously injured by the impact of landing!

    It may even be life-threatening!

    Clearly understand this point, the scene of the Dragon Ding one after another big surprise, also issued a sharp cry, with Sylvia''s scream together ring across the sky.

    Seeing that Sylvia was about to fall heavily on the ground and become the victim of this accident, a figure suddenly came down from the mid air with a sharp impact, with a piece of shadow, across the sky at a very fast speed, and then came to a certain position in an instant.

    At the same time, Sylvia''s body also flew to the figure and was picked up by her waist.

    Immediately, the figure seems to have no weight, falling to the ground lightly

    With her eyes closed, Sylvia, who was about to bear the pain of landing, slowly opened her eyes with palpitations, and her close face came into her vision. It got her expression stuck there.

    "Hum..." Seeing Sylvia open her eyes, she snorted wordlessly and put it on the ground.

    "I''ll teach you a lesson later!"

    Leaving this sentence, he stepped on the ground without any words and flew out of the body. He came to the front of the pterosaur. Then he jumped up with a high jump, carrying a sharp sound explosion, and then fell again.

    Below him, there is the flying dragon in madness!

    "Dong!"

    "Woo!" With a muffled sound. In his madness, the pterosaur only felt that he had smashed a heavy mountain on his back. Almost blew it off.

    I thought that someone was too angry to ride the pterosaur on his back. Just when he wanted to explode, a cold word seemed to freeze the air and spread it into his heart.

    "Again. Don''t blame my men for not showing mercy... "

    With the cold words. A powerful pressure from the higher being came down from the top of the pterosaur. Let the pterosaur shake all over, the crazy moment in the heart disintegrated.

    "Woo..." Give out a voice like begging for mercy, the first second is crazy like a beast like pterosaur. At this time, it''s like a puppy suddenly, with tearful eyes open, lying on the ground, no longer dare to make a mistake.

    For it, which is still in its infancy and has not yet grown up, the unspeakable pressure is really a burden.

    So, it can only be obedient

    "Stop Stop... "

    This scene to the eyes of a group of dragon people staring at the silent standing on the back of the pterosaur, then seemed to think of something in general, exclaimed.

    "He He''s Leon Randall, isn''t he? "

    "Really..."

    "The" Protoss rider "boy?"

    "No wonder it''s so easy to subdue pterosaurs!"

    "Too It''s amazing... "

    The cheering support of a group of dragons was received by Sylvia, which made Sylvia feel sad.

    Why Why can''t I

    With this in mind, Sylvia''s eyes flashed with tears, turned around and immediately wanted to leave the scene.

    Just as Sylvia turned around, she was grabbed by one hand and pulled back.

    And then

    "Pa!"

    Sylvia was stunned by the ringing sound.

    Not only Sylvia, but also Longting, Rebecca and ashore, who were standing by the window of the student union office, as well as the staff who were scattered to this side, were stunned at the sound of the alarm.

    Sylvia stared at the speechless gesture of shaking her hand in front of her. She stroked her cheek with her hand conditionally. At the next moment, a strange tingling sensation spread into Sylvia''s nerve, which finally made her realize

    I just got slapped in the face by wordless!

    "You..." Unbelievably, she looked as if nothing had happened. She took back her hands and said nothing. Sylvia stroked her cheek and murmured in a daze.

    "You Hit me?... "

    "Yes! I hit you! " He admitted without any words and looked at Sylvia with a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes, which was chilling.

    "What? Is your highness Wang going to commit a crime? "Hearing this, Sylvia was furious and shouted at the silence.

    "Why did you hit me?!"

    "Just because you have a disgusting head!" Despite the stunned expressions of the crowd around, he didn''t care about Sylvia''s identity at all, and spoke in a straight, cold voice.

    "Do you know that you almost died!"

    "What does it have to do with you when I die?" Sylvia''s anger, resentment, and all her emotions erupted with a silent slap.

    "What''s your relationship with me?! Do I need to be hit when I''m dead and in your way? "

    "Yes, you have nothing to do with me, so if you want to die, please hurry to find a place where there is no one and die yourself!" Speechless sneer.

    "It''s nice to see if it''s'' the fourth King''s daughter of the knight''s kingdom of loriamon was killed by riding another dragon beyond her control ''or'' the fourth King''s daughter of the knight''s kingdom of loriamon killed herself because she lost her performance to others and failed to win the first prize ''"

    "You!" Sylvia''s face turned pale with a shudder.

    "What? No more talking?... " Looking at Sylvia''s pretty white face, speechless but merciless.

    "It''s not because you don''t have the ability that others have that you don''t want to challenge other dragons. So you don''t feel reconciled, you don''t want to lose, you don''t want to see it. So your IQ has been reduced all of a sudden. If you think that others can do it themselves, you jump right in the past, don''t you?"

    "You You don''t know how I feel! " With a white face, Sylvia desperately endured tears and shouted at wordless anger, but it led to wordless words.

    "It''s true that I don''t know how you feel or what kind of obsession you have in mind, but I can''t do the same with you, cold face, watching my friend die!"

    "Friend Friends Sylvia froze.

    "Riding other dragons will not bring you any pleasure, nor make you stronger!" Speechless pointed to the pterosaur who had just been mad.

    "If riding a little guy like that can satisfy you, I will never stop you!"

    Sylvia was speechless.

    "No matter what kind of dragon you ride, you don''t see your dragon grow up to be happy. Don''t you understand?" Speechless glanced at Sylvia and turned.

    "If you really want to be strong, then the dragon in your eyes only needs Lancelot, which is the basis of your strength!"

    "and if your so-called strength is nothing more than just doing what you want to do, proving that you have someone else who has the same talent as you can do, then I advise you to give up early and act as your princess."

    Finish saying, speechless no longer look at Sylvia, directly stepped forward, left the scene

    Sylvia was still standing in the same place, covering her face, looking at her speechless back, speechless for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    In the office of the student union, asho watched speechless leave and admired.

    "He Really strong... "

    Rebecca couldn''t help smiling, with a strange beauty

    ¡­¡­

    Left the public''s sight, speechless immediately stopped own footsteps, sighed.

    "I know you''re here, Cosette..."

    "in the Academy, I''m afraid you''re the only one who has slapped the princess''s slap on the face, Lord Luo."

    After a tree on one side, cossel came out with a wry smile.

    "if you are so struck, your highness will be disappointed for a long time."

    "Her head is as hard as a cow!" Speechless and unsavory, he said to Cosette, "so please look at her, and don''t let him get to the top of his head again..."

    , "Lord Luo''s concern, little maid, I have accepted the royal highness of the princess!" Cosette smiled and raised the corner of her skirt.

    also asked Lord Luo to continue to give more advice to your highness.

    When the words fell, Cosette turned around and ran in Sylvia''s direction, which made him speechless and derisive.

    "Remember to give welfare next time!"

    "The maid herself is a welfare" ~ ~ "

    with this sentence, Cosette disappeared at the scene

 Chapter 1297

    "Ansari dragon riding College", the Seventh Dragon House

    In the dragon house belonging to Lancelot, Lancelot, covered in silver and white fur, lies on the floor, with his mouth open and his mouth open, and eats a large beef which is placed in front of him. Obviously, he is in a good mood to see the speed of his eating and the faint pleasant Dragon singing.

    Sylvia, in uniform, stood beside Lancelot, wiping his body and watching him eat happily, but her heart was full of bitterness.

    As the owner of Lancelot, Sylvia knows better than ever that Lancelot is not a greedy dragon and seldom shows a particularly good mood because he can eat delicious food.

    Recently, however, Lancelot has been in a very happy mood every time he eats, and he is also very eager and impatient when waiting for the time to eat. When it comes to eating time, he is in a very good mood.

    As a result, under the stimulation of this pleasant mood, when practicing dragon riding skills with Sylvia, they also showed more than one result better than usual.

    All this was due to the food that Lancelot liked so much.

    And these foods are prepared by hand without any words

    Since eating a meal, Lancelot has been completely fond of the meal, and has shown an unprecedented desire to pursue.

    Now Lancelot leaves the Seventh Dragon House almost every day when it is time to eat. When he comes back again, he will have an extra delicious food in his mouth. He will go back to his own dragon house and eat happily.

    The dragon of the Seventh Dragon House didn''t know where Lancelot left the Seventh Dragon House without permission and where the food came from, but it didn''t cause any disaster. They also enjoy leisure and let it go.

    Only Sylvia knew that since the first time she had eaten the silent cooking, Lancelot left the dragon house without permission to look for the silent, and the food she brought back was also made for her!

    Not only Lancelot, but also guvlin, who was tamed by silence. At the time of eating, he will leave the dragon house without permission, go to Wuyan and ask for food.

    In other words, the growth of Lancelot in this period of time, almost 50% of the credit to wordless food!

    At the thought of it, Sylvia was in a blue mood.

    Myself. Lost to him in another place

    In addition, even his'' pal ''has been taken care of by him, and his contribution to his growth

    He''s really good

    Compared with him, I am really like a child

    Recalling a time ago, in order to prove that she also had the ability to ride other people''s'' pal '', she recklessly challenged the tyrant dragon and was slapped in the face by the silent slap, Sylvia unconsciously touched her face with one hand. As if there was still a dull pain there.

    Sylvia knew very well that she had no talent.

    It''s not that I don''t have the ability to ride other people''s parrs, but I don''t even have the ability to be a Yulong man!

    According to the regulations of the knight state of rorayamon, when a citizen reaches the age of seven, he must go to the Abion forest for the "instrument of young birth", and let the mother of the Dragon identify whether he has the talent of "dragon nurturing man".

    If there is, the person will get the young life entrusted by the dragon''s mother and get the "star carving". Become a "Yulong man"!

    If not, then, the mother of the dragon will not even appear in front of this person, the person can only exit in a dark way

    Normally, Sylvia, who got Lancelot, is sure to have the talent of "Yulong man", but only Sylvia knows that at the age of seven, the "young birth ceremony" was on. In fact, she lost the election

    The reason why we can get Lancelot and become a "Yulong man" is just because. Someone, give her a hand

    Sylvia can''t help recalling the conversation he had when she was seven years old

    ¡­¡­

    "Why do you want to be a ''Yulong man''?"

    "Wuwu Because Because I have to have my own "pal" to be able to... "

    "Why?"

    "Because Because I want to be a great Knight... "

    "Knight Do you

    "But However, I was defeated. The mother of the Dragon didn''t entrust me with her young life. I failed to live up to the expectations of my father, the emperor and his sisters Can''t be a great Knight I I Whine, whine... "

    "Ah Well, stop crying... "

    "Wuwuwuwu...""All right, stop crying. Don''t you want pal? Did I send you a head office? "

    "Send Send me a?... "

    In the dark forest, he pushed a wonderful light ball into Sylvia''s body, who was only seven years old. At that moment, Sylvia felt that something had changed in her body.

    Soon, a "star carving" appeared on Sylvia

    "I I have pal?... "

    "Well, ''pal'' is for you, so stop crying, you know?"

    "But But is that ok? "

    "Well, it''s useless for me anyway. I don''t need it very much. If you need it, I''ll give it to you. OK, I''m leaving. Don''t cry anymore..."

    "Wait wait! Big brother! What''s your name! "

    "Me? My name is

    ¡­¡­

    "Speechless..."

    Subconsciously, Sylvia murmured, calling out the name that was very hard and unforgettable, and then thought of her performance. Her bright and beautiful eyes were full of heartbreaking depression, even self mocking.

    "If you let my elder brother see me now, you will be very disappointed?"

    Sylvia even came up with an extreme idea.

    If at that time, ''he'' entrusted Lancelot to others, then Lancelot would be better than following himself, right

    Maybe it''s better than when I''m with you. It''s not necessarily

    After all, I don''t have the ability to be a Yulong man, do I

    The idea had just risen, and a familiar voice, which was quite assiduous and unforgettable on the other hand, sounded cold in Sylvia''s heart.

    "No matter what kind of dragon you ride, you don''t see your dragon grow up to be happy. Don''t you understand?"

    "If you really want to be strong, then the dragon in your eyes only needs Lancelot, which is the basis of your strength!"

    , and if your so-called strength means nothing but the ability to do what you want to do, prove that you have someone else who has the same talent as you can do, then I advise you to give up early.

    The cold voice, like a plate of cold water, poured on Silvia''s heart, pouring her almost into the extreme as if awakened, suddenly regained her mind.

    "No, no! You can''t think that! " Sylvia quickly shook her head and took a deep breath to get rid of her thoughts.

    "He''s right. I only need Lancelot, and I only need Lancelot in my eyes. It''s the basis for me to become stronger, not to prove that I have the talent of" Yulong man "

    "Stronger! Must be stronger! " Sylvia''s dark eyes lit up, and her hands clasped tightly.

    "In order to live up to my elder brother, I entrusted Lancelot to me! I have to be strong! "

    "Boom!"

    Just as Sylvia''s heart was burning again, there was a thunderous roar in the outside sky!

    "Ah!!!"

    The sudden thunder frightened Sylvia, who was just full of firmness, to lose her face, and broke her majestic image. Like a timid little girl, she covered her ears and squatted down shivering.

    It''s hard to imagine, but the famous Princess of blue ice is really afraid of thunder

    "Roar!!!"

    While Sylvia crouched down in fear, Lancelot rose up sharply and roared out of the window with a huge, hostile roar.

    As if, like saw the moth general!

    Until this time, Silvia looked up cautiously and looked out of the window, only to find that, outside, the clear sky, which was still ten thousand li a second ago, was covered with a thick layer of dark clouds, which revealed a strong sense of foreboding. It was dark and hard to imagine.

    "Then What is that?... "

    Looking at the sky covered by the ominous dark clouds and the thick discomfort like a rotten stinking swamp in the air, Sylvia''s icy blue eyes trembled, and a little uneasiness appeared in her heart

 Chapter 1298

    Originally, the clear sky was like a lake filled with sewage. It was suddenly covered by a thick layer of black clouds. The black clouds stirred into a black vortex, slowly rotating

    Inside, there was a little red lightning running back and forth, with a lot of frequent thunder

    Apologeri, reading some scattered biographies about the legend of the giant dragon similar to the emperor of the holy dragon brought by Cosette, looked out of the window with the hand of wordless flipping the book.

    Looking at the whirlpool of dark clouds and the flashing red lightning, wordless eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper, and stood up from the bed.

    "Something''s wrong..."

    It''s not just speechless that we think about it. So does the president of the strongest student union in Ansari dragon riding college.

    The evidence is that under the speechless gaze, guvlin''s huge body surged up from the college and stopped at the top of the college. Rebecca in uniform was standing on a rotating magic array. His emerald eyes first looked at the ominous clouds in the sky, and then looked in the direction of speechless.

    "Leon!" Just as she had long known that wordless would stand by the window of his own room, Rebecca raised her voice and shouted at wordless.

    "Do you feel it, too?"

    Rebecca Speechless narrowed eyes, nodded and answered in a loud voice.

    "It''s not natural. Someone is playing a trick!"

    "I think so, too!" Rebecca looks up, her face suddenly serious.

    Close your eyes. Rebecca opened her lips gently, opened her mouth slowly, and her solemn voice echoed in the sky.

    "In the name of Rebecca Randall! Present to me your holy riding armor

    "Roar!!!"

    As Rebecca''s solemn voice reverberated, gufulin''s longan flashed a red light, opened its mouth and roared. Two magic arrays less than 10 cm apart fluctuated from gufulin''s body, like ascending into the sky, shrouded Rebecca''s body.

    The magic array gradually slipped over Rebecca''s full and delicate body, making her whole body emit a strong strong light!

    In strong light. Two waves rise. The magic circle that glided over Rebecca played the opposite role.

    One dissolves Rebecca''s clothes into light

    A set of armor and stomach that coagulates like a corset, covering Rebecca''s body

    When the strong light disappears, the holy and seductive tights have replaced Rebecca''s original clothes and become Rebecca''s strongest weapon!

    ¡­¡­

    Rebecca Randall: (grade 70)

    Guffrin: (grade 70)

    Looking at Rebecca, who becomes a female warrior in an instant. Clearly felt that the previous second was just an ordinary person with a sharp breath and surging magic waves. Speechless mouth slowly up.

    "I see. Is this the world''s magic Costume - "holy riding armor"

    "Leon!" I didn''t know that I was watching Rebecca, who was on the "holy riding armor", crouch down and grasp guvlin''s fur. I couldn''t return to her head for a drink.

    "I''ll go first. If you want to come over, go to longshe first to borrow a dragon. I don''t think it''s that easy this time! "

    In this sentence, Rebecca drives guvlin, turns it into a red shadow, and flies to the center of the swirling cloud layer.

    "Borrow a dragon?..." Wordless scratched cheek, expression more or less a little helpless.

    "It seems that Rebecca has unconsciously forgotten my own ''pal'', but it''s good that black and white dragon is not suitable for playing here..."

    Finish saying, speechless jumped out of the window directly, fell on the ground, rushed forward

    ¡­¡­

    The most powerful holy dragon in the college is gufulin, and no one can find the existence comparable to gufulin.

    But college''s dragon is not only guvlin, there are other four.

    Although I don''t intend to release my pet animals to act as fake "pal" in this unclear situation, since I want to borrow a dragon, wordless naturally I want to borrow a strong dragon as much as possible.

    Therefore, the goal is naturally set on the rest of the holy dragon!

    The Seventh Dragon House is a special place for the holy dragon to live!

    The goal of wordless this time is the Seventh Dragon House

    When speechless came to the Seventh Dragon House, it was already there

    "Sylvia?..."

    Looking at Sylvia, who was standing at the door of the Seventh Dragon House, holding Lancelot''s reins in her hand, she exclaimed without a word of surprise.

    "Lo Leon

    Sylvia, who was looking at the sky with a serious face, looked over his eyes. When he saw the speechless face standing there with a surprised expression, the serious expression suddenly collapsed and turned to be unnatural.A while ago, she was taught a lesson by wordless and slapped in the face. Now she suddenly saw wordless, which made Sylvia feel a little embarrassed.

    It was not only Sylvia, but also her wordless expression grew slightly resentful. She opened her mouth, and when she wanted to say something, her face suddenly changed. She raised her head sharply and looked at the sky in the distance.

    In silent and Sylvia''s eyes, a magic array of the same size as the swirling dark cloud layer in the sky appeared without any sign of fluctuation, covering the dark cloud.

    Soon, a body size is more than twice the size of guvlin, the body hair is dark gray, the whole body muscles are * *, the giant dragon with rotten breath emerges from the magic array and falls from the sky!

    "Roar!!!"

    The astonishing roar, like a ghost, resounded through the dark sky, turned into a sound wave, and constantly returned, even fell into the ears of wordless and Sylvia, who were looking up in the college.

    "Then..." Sylvia looked incredibly at the naked, creepy dragon, and stepped back two steps, her body trembling and her eyes full of panic.

    "What is that?!"

    Cut Speechless but hateful, he turned his head and looked at Sylvia.

    "Sylvia, you ride Lancelot and take me over!"

    "What..." Hearing the speechless words, the panic in Sylvia''s eyes completely turned into fear, and she tried to shake her head.

    "No! I don''t want it! "

    "Ha?..." Did not expect to get such an answer speechless stupefied for a while, angry on the spot.

    "Why?!"

    "Then That monster Sylvia''s shoulders were shaking and her fear was all in her face.

    "I I just don''t want to be near... "

    Smell speech, speechless clenched fist, eyes twinkled cold light.

    "I thought you were just a bit of a pushover, but I didn''t think you were a coward who didn''t dare to face the enemy directly. It''s really a sin for the royal family to have such a king''s daughter as you..."

    "You What do you say?... " Sylvia was shocked and stayed on the spot.

    "The dragon is obviously very dangerous to the city of Ansari, and it''s destroying it..." Speechless look at the giant dragon that is spitting out the dragon''s breath and destroying the city of Ansari, full of jeering voice to Sylvia.

    "The citizens of the city of Ansari are in danger, and it''s a real eye opener for you, the king and daughter, to look at the national security of your country and plan to hide here as a turtle."

    "I I... " Sylvia''s body shook again and again, her face white as paper.

    "Forget it, I will go alone!" Speechless glanced at Sylvia and went to Lancelot''s side.

    "Lend me Lancelot!"

    "By Lancelot?" Sylvia stayed again, then shook her head violently.

    "No way! How could Lancelot fight that monster? You can''t compare yourself to others only in size! "

    "Ah..." Speechless smile, laugh unusual satire.

    "You also want to put your own incompetence on your ''pal'', which is really promising..."

    "No It''s not like that

    "Don''t you know Lancelot best?" A silent cold break.

    "In your mind, is Lancelot the saint dragon that can''t even beat that disgusting reptile?"

    This

    Looking at Sylvia in a daze, he sighed silently, turned around and patted Lancelot on the head.

    "Lancelot, in that case, let''s show your owners how strong you are!"

    "Roar!!!" Lancelot did not hesitate to roar out of the voice, obediently to the silent lie down.

    "Lancelot Sylvia was stunned to see Lancelot''s submission.

    "Now is not the time to be dazed!"

    Speechless picked up Sylvia''s waist and jumped on Lancelot''s back in Sylvia''s exclamation.

    "Come and see for yourself!"

    "See how good Lancelot can be!"

    "Roar!!!"

    Lancelot sent out a roaring dragon chant, his limbs kicked up and flew out of the sky with a dull sound

 Chapter 1299

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar of a strong storm swept through the whole site, instantly blowing the glass and wooden tile houses of all the surrounding buildings into pieces, following the sound wave like garbage, shooting out like bullets, destroying all the buildings on the site.

    "Dong!"

    The dark gray dragon stomped on the ground, taking its foot as the center, the ground inch by inch broken and opened, with a disgusting smell, filled the square below.

    "Then What is that! "

    "Whoa!!!"

    "Run away!"

    Until this time, the people in the square began to panic and flee to the far place without any purpose. Although the security officers in the city of Ansari tried to maintain order, evacuate people and take refuge under the pressure of their fear, it was still difficult to control the people in panic.

    The huge square is like a battlefield, surrounded by countless guests pouring out of the buildings, and the people in flight, frantically scattered, regardless of some people who fell in panic, some even stepped on their bodies cruelly, in order to escape from the scene.

    Scene, already flustered into a group

    Rebecca, who was driving guvlin, saw such a scene as soon as he arrived at the scene. He could not help biting his teeth and looking forward. His eyes were as beautiful as emeralds, which were not seen at ordinary times. On his body, a crazy magic air flow reverberated and filled the whole scene.

    Then, a golden magic circle flashed on Rebecca''s head, sending out a strong golden light.

    "Show it! A magic gun that must be killed! "

    The awe inspiring sound resounded. Rebecca reached out one of her hands and grabbed it to the top. She didn''t enter the magic array that was waving above her head. She shook it hard for the next moment. A big black and red spear, like a drill, appeared in her hand.

    That''s the unique inherent magic costume of every "holy riding armor"!

    If the defense barrier of the elves is spiritual clothing, and the real strength of the elves is displayed by angels, then the defense barrier of the paladin is the armor of the paladin armor, and the real strength of the paladin is displayed. It''s the inherent magic costume of "holy riding armor"!

    "Its name is - Kay polgo!!"

    Open your eyes, there''s a sharp flash inside. Rebecca grabs a huge spear like a drill bit. She stretches her body and projects her inherent magical costume!

    The magic gun named "Kai polgu" turned into a flash of light, mixed with the sharp sound of breaking the air. Just like passing through the space, before the dark gray dragon could react, it hit its head!

    "Bang!!!"

    A strong flash of light stabbed the whole scene. The roar shook the atmosphere. The dragon''s head was easily penetrated and exploded into pieces, stirring up a black smoke. Covering the dragon''s lost head.

    "Whoo..." Seeing this, Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief, but her face soon changed again.

    The black smoke slowly dispersed, exposing the dragon''s ferocious and terrifying headless shape to the air. There was no blood flowing from the fracture of the neck, but only rotten meat.

    However, on the rotten fracture, the meat suddenly seemed to be alive. Start wriggling, and quickly spread out the shape of a dragon head, the next second, the dragon, back to the original!

    "What!" Seeing the surreal scene, Rebecca''s face suddenly changed, and she was shocked.

    "Roar!!!"

    It was just then. The ferocious eyes of the decadent dragon showed a little craziness. On one side of the body, the tail hanging behind it swept like a giant whip!

    The sharp sound reverberated, and the black tail swept towards Rebecca. Rebecca''s eyes were fixed, she drank and held out her thin hand.

    Of course, Rebecca doesn''t want to take the dragon''s sweeping attack directly with her own hands. In that case, even Rebecca is equipped with "holy riding armor", she will be severely hit and seriously injured!

    After all, even if the opponent''s appearance is ugly, he is also a dragon, and he seems to be a saint dragon growing up above guvlin. It is absolutely stupid to take the attack of the opponent by hand.

    Therefore, Rebecca mobilized the magic attached to the "holy riding armor", integrated the guvlin under her body through the consciousness of the rider, and integrated the magic of guvlin together, and superposed in an instant.

    "Roar!!!"

    Gu Fulin''s roar is no less than the roar of the decadent dragon. His forelegs are also stretched out like Rebecca''s. He stands in front of his body. The magic from the combination of his body and Rebecca turns into billowing waves. In a moment, a magic array comparable to Gu Fulin''s shape is shaken up and stands in front of Rebecca and Gu Fulin.

    "Dong!"

    In a loud thumping sound, the tail of the decadent giant dragon sweeps heavily on the magic array. The impact of the wind and waves immediately takes the intersection of the dragon tail and the magic array as the center, which makes the surrounding buildings fall like building blocks.The fundamental difference between "Saint Dragon Knight" and "Dragon Knight" is whether the owner of the dragon has "Saint riding armor"!

    That''s not only because the "holy riding armor" can make the owner become a fighting force, but also can increase his "pal" and improve his power!

    In such a case, one plus one, it''s definitely not only two!

    This is the real power of the "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    Therefore, even if the growth of the decadent dragon is above gufulin, its attack is still firmly blocked.

    "Drink!" Rebecca drinks again, and the magic array that blocks the tail of the decadent dragon rotates wildly, shaking up a repulsive force.

    "Peng..."

    Just like being hit by a heavy hammer, the repulsive force passes through the tail of the dragon and falls on the decadent dragon. With a whirl of the impact wave, the decadent dragon retreats out of the body and falls heavily on the ground.

    In the sound of "Dong", the ground vibrated and inch cracked

    "Guvlin!" Rebecca had no intention of being merciful. Together with guvlin, Rebecca was preparing to pursue the decadent dragon and wipe it out completely.

    But

    "President Rebecca! Stop! "

    At the bottom of the square, a shrill cry made Rebecca subconsciously stop the attack command and look at the sound source. Suddenly, a male student in the college uniform came into her eyes.

    Rebecca was surprised.

    "Asho?!"

    "President Rebecca! No direct attack! "

    Ashow ran this way and shouted out his reasons.

    "Ike Ike was sucked in by that guy! "

    "What do you say?!" Rebecca exclaimed in shock.

    "Roar!!!"

    It''s just a time of exclamation. The decadent dragon that fell on the ground raised its head violently, opened its decayed mouth to Rebecca and guvlin, which had been stripped of its teeth. On it, a magic array full of mighty magic launched and fluctuated.

    "Danger!" Seeing this scene, ashore''s face changed a lot.

    "Hateful!" Rebecca''s face changed.

    In the next moment, layers of catapults came out, and the magic array in the air coagulated a wave of destruction, like a jet of flame, and shot at Rebecca standing above guvlin''s head.

    That''s the unique attack magic of the dragon family. It can also be said to be the strongest attack magic - dragon breath!

    Rebecca clenched her teeth, stretched out her hand covered with "paladins", and there was a little magic on it, intending to catch the Dragon ''s breath.

    However, just as the dragon breath of the decadent giant dragon is about to impact and fall to Rebecca, a torrent of magic with hot temperature, different attributes and similar properties falls from the sky without warning!

    That, is also a dragon breath!

    "Bang!!!"

    At the critical moment, the dragon breath coming from the sky collided with the dragon breath of the decadent giant dragon that hit Rebecca. It was like two waves facing each other. The two waves collided wildly, arousing waves of atmospheric reverberation and magic ripples until they offset each other.

    Rebecca, who was going to bear the blow of the decadent dragon, and Ashur, who was running here, were stunned at the same time, looked up and saw the source of the dragon breath from the sky

    With a silvery white fur, a small but familiar holy dragon appeared in their vision.

    On the back of Saint dragon, two figures are standing there

    Rebecca and ashore look happy.

    "Leon! Your royal highness! "

    It''s the silence and Sylvia who came to the scene on St. longslot!

 Chapter 1300

    ¡­¡­

    Corpse grey Dragon: (grade 72)

    Riding on Lancelot''s body in the position of kneeling on one knee, holding the reins and eyes closed in one hand, he dared not look at Sylvia, the creature named corpse grey dragon. His eyes first glanced at corpse grey dragon, and he sensed the other''s information with the system, and then he looked down at Rebecca below, with admiration in his eyes.

    Speechless did not see Rebecca fighting with the corpse grey dragon all the way.

    However, Rebecca did not neglect to completely crush the corpse grey dragon, but speechless was seen far away on Lancelot''s back.

    Although Rebecca is able to crush the corpse grey dragon at a higher level than her, it''s not only because of guvlin''s assistance, but also because of the strength of its inherent magical costume. On the contrary, the corpse grey dragon''s body is all corrupt. Its combat power is definitely not as strong as that of the general 72 level dragon, which can crush each other in a short time, which is enough to prove Rebecca''s combat power Better.

    If it wasn''t for Yashu shouting something at Rebecca, which stopped Rebecca''s attack, would the corpse grey dragon have been destroyed

    It''s worthy of the strongest existence in "Ansari dragon riding College"

    With such an exclamation, speechless eyes glanced to the closed eyes, and there was still some fear in Sylvia''s face, which could not help sighing.

    Compared with the "real red lady", the popularity of "Blue Ice Princess" is not high, but its reputation is comparable.

    As a result, there is not only an absolute gap in strength between the two. Even psychological quality is worse than one chip, which is really surprising.

    However, in any case, Silvia ''s strength as a "Dragon Knight" should not be questioned, and she has just been promoted to the first grade of the advanced course class. He was only 16 years old. Before that, he had been growing up in a greenhouse. He had been training in real combat. He had never really fought. He could not ask too much for Sylvia

    after all, no royal highness can be as good as heir.

    Of course. I don''t mind if I can.

    Now, the timing is very good

    "Open your eyes!"

    The cold words made Sylvia''s shoulders tremble, and she opened her eyes with trembling. She looked at wordless and shy with a little fear in her eyes. Tightly holding the silent neck, clinging to him, the plump chest directly pressed into a flat shape on the silent body.

    But speechless but not in the mood.

    At least not now.

    "Take a good look at how vulnerable the object you are afraid of is, and how powerful Lancelot can be because of the master''s strength..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless slowly closed his eyes, will belong to the consciousness of the rider like the root of a tree. He entered Lancelot''s body and integrated with Lancelot''s consciousness to conduct each other.

    Lancelot is a saint dragon!

    But it''s just a baby dragon

    Therefore, not only the body shape can''t compare with guvlin, but also the strength is worse.

    Nature, and hierarchy

    ¡­¡­

    Lancelot: (grade 64)

    Just like the feedback from the system, Lancelot has only about seven intermediate levels!

    Even relying on the strong physical ability and dragon medium magic of the dragon people, Lancelot can play the peak of level 7 intermediate level at the level of just entering level 7 intermediate level, which is very close to level 7 advanced strength, but still can''t be the opponent of level 8 corpse grey dragon.

    Although the level of the other side can''t play its due power due to its own physical corruption, it is definitely not a seven level intermediate can cope with it.

    But. The world''s Dragon riders are a very strange existence!

    They can combine their consciousness with the consciousness of the dragon of contract, so that the power that the dragon can exert will fluctuate.

    Excellent riders can make good use of the power of the dragon, send out instructions through consciousness, and greatly increase the strength of their own dragon, even far beyond their due level!

    Like Rebecca and guffrin. this is it.

    The reverse is the same!

    Weak to no good riders can also use the same weak to no good dragon riding skills to affect the strength that the dragon should have played, resulting in the wrong command and use of the wrong way to fight, thus reducing the strength of the Dragon itself.

    Speechless is the former!

    With "infinite martial arts", he has fought with the strong one more than once. If he integrates consciousness with Lancelot, he will definitely increase Lancelot''s strength!

    Even more, challenge!

    At this time, wordless connected his consciousness of being a rider with Lancelot, conveying his fighting skills and methods.The best way to power

    Fastest flight path

    The most complete combat experience

    And the best fighting skills

    At this moment, wordless as if it had become Lancelot, master Lancelot''s body, based on the unparalleled skill of "infinite martial arts", play a transcendent power!

    Fierce open their eyes, speechless mouth slowly up.

    "Hold on, don''t get thrown out..."

    Hearing this, Sylvia was slightly shocked. She didn''t seem to understand the meaning of silence.

    But in the next second, Sylvia understood why she said it without any words

    "Roar!!!"

    Just like the war horn, Lancelot roared to the sky, and the magic in his body surged out, wrapped around his body, and condensed the magic around his body into the shape of a bullet with sharp front and cylindrical rear in a way invisible to the naked eye.

    "Whew!"

    With a sharp sharp sound, in the sound of breaking the air, Lancelot broke the air flow, the speed increased by more than ten times, and burst out!

    Sylvia only felt that her blood was almost thrown out. The powerful centrifugal force made her want to scream. As a result, her mouth just opened, and a breath of air poured into her mouth, which made her voice blocked in her throat and her face shocked.

    This Is this really Lancelot flying

    This speed Isn''t it terrible

    "Don''t talk, you''ll bite your tongue!" He tightened his hand and held Sylvia even harder. Then he lowered his head and looked down at the corpse grey dragon. There was a cold light in his wine red eyes.

    "Up! Lancelot

    "Roar!!!"

    As if he had waited for no words, Lancelot roared and turned his body to the sky, shooting at the corpse grey dragon like a arrow.

    In front of me, a magic array of ice blue flashes, and the hot dragon breath burns the atmosphere, falling down violently!

    "Roar!!!"

    The corpse grey dragon roared, and the front part of the dragon''s mouth popped up magic arrays of different sizes, which gradually overlapped each other. The dragon breath with the rotten breath burst out from it and faced the hot dragon breath coming from the front.

    "Bang!!!"

    The two surging dragon breath is like two erupting volcanoes. They hit each other hard in the mid air, making a loud bang. They burst out to the whole field with the raging waves and the colliding lights.

    On the ground, rocks are breaking and buildings are collapsing frequently, which arouses rich smoke and dust and attacks all directions.

    "Roar!!!"

    The ferocious eyes of the corpse grey dragon burst with crazy light, and the magic in the body was added to the magic array in front of the mouth like running water. The decadent dragon breath was like adding fuel to the fire, the scale expanded instantly, and the tyrant rolled over, overthrowing the dragon breath of Lancelot.

    The competition of dragon breath and magic, Lance Lott, the juvenile Saint dragon, is a corpse grey dragon that can''t grow up in any way.

    However, the lack of dragon breath and magic does not mean that the same is true of strength.

    "Whew!"

    With a sharp sound, a black shadow, like a drill bit, rolls up the air flow around it, like a tornado, bursts out of the flame like dragon breath. It splits the dragon breath in half, breaks the dragon breath and the atmosphere, and hits the corpse grey dragon''s corrupt body heavily!

    "Dong!!!"

    "Roar!!!"

    It was like a thunderclap and a blast. The corpse grey dragon roared again, but the roar was full of desolation. It sounded not only impolite but also full of pain. The huge body, like a marble, turned into a remnant, and shot backward, hitting a mountain not far from the city of Ansari.

    In the muffled sound, the smoke and dust filled, the body of the corpse grey dragon inlaid into the rock stratum, smashing out the shape of a dragon.

    Until then, it broke the dragon''s breath, and the drill bit in the rapid rotation stopped rotating, showing a dragon shadow, circling to the top.

    That dragon shadow is Lancelot!

    Rebecca is dead

    Asho is also in a daze

    The drill just now is actually formed by Lancelot''s rapid rotation!

 Chapter 1301

    Taking the body as the weapon has always been the specialty of the Dragon nationality!

    But Rebecca and ashore didn''t feel that the way they just turned their bodies into drills to attack would be Lancelot''s way of fighting.

    No, it should be said that no dragon would want to do this!

    It''s not just a question of whether you want to do it or not, it''s a question of whether you can do it.

    Even though it looks like it''s very powerful, but the most fundamental difficulty is to rotate at that frequency without mentioning the feeling of the Dragon itself, but can the rider still ride on the Dragon stably under such circumstances

    The answer is no!

    However, it was still very stable riding on Lancelot''s back. He told Rebecca and ashore that he had done it!

    This can not be expressed by "magical dragon riding skill", but by "horrible dragon riding skill", we can analyze the mood of Rebecca and asho at the moment.

    Even Rebecca and ashore, who were watching, were like this, not to mention Sylvia, who was built on Lancelot.

    The head is still dizzy because of the rapid rotation just now, and the feeling of faintly wanting to vomit is constantly attacking Sylvia''s heart. Sylvia is forced to resist the impulse of wanting to vomit, and her heart is completely covered by the incredible feeling.

    Is this really powerful

    Is that what Lancelot can achieve

    Is this a miracle that riders can do

    Is this my deficiency

    It turned out that there was an excellent rider. Lancelot can be so powerful

    One thought after another appeared in her mind frequently, which concealed Sylvia''s fear of the corpse grey dragon. Until this moment, Sylvia realized that she was afraid of the corpse grey dragon not because it was too strong, but because its appearance was too ferocious, and she felt afraid like an ordinary little girl

    To say that Lancelot is not the opponent of this kind of monster, but is to cover up his timidity

    See that, Sylvia''s heart. All of a sudden was filled with loss and gloom.

    Myself. After all, I''m still a coward

    "People have to keep looking forward!"

    Just when Sylvia was full of loss and gloom, the familiar voice suddenly reverberated into her heart and shocked Sylvia.

    "Just because it''s too weak, people want to be strong. It''s because of weakness. People want to be strong... "

    "So. If you want to be strong, you must first admit that you are too weak and want to be strong. You must admit your weakness! "

    "Now that you have made a mistake, you should admit it bravely. Isn''t that your family motto of the royal family of loriamon?"

    Like the light that points out the way, the stern and gentle words, like a sharp sword, penetrate deeply into Sylvia''s heart, crushing all the confusion in her heart and making her open-minded.

    Yes, since you have made a mistake, you should admit it bravely. Isn''t that the royal family''s motto

    I am so confused

    The feeling of vertigo and vomiting disappeared with the confusion inside, and Sylvia''s ice blue eyes once again recovered their original bright color.

    See this scene, silent smile, smile very pleased.

    At last, I haven''t wasted so much saliva.

    Raised his head, looked forward, looked at the corpse ash dragon inlaid in the mountain to shatter the rock strata around him, climbed out of the mountain, and a bloody smile appeared on his wordless face.

    since what fix the princess''s side here, it''s no use keeping this disgusting dragon.

    "Lancelot!"

    "Roar!!!"

    With the sound of silent cold drink, there was a flash of blood in Lancelot''s eyes. He looked up, and the huge mouth of the Dragon drew hard towards the sky.

    A stream of visible air, accompanied by Lancelot''s roaring like water, rolls around Lancelot''s dragon head and rotates at a high speed.

    An ice blue magic array violently shakes the air, and suddenly expands. Together with the rotating and surging air flow, it condenses into a halo, which covers the fluctuating magic array wheel.

    "That is..." Rebecca and Sylvia eyes shrink at the same time.

    Apply a certain frequency of vibration, so as to cause the vibration of the surrounding atmosphere, using the atmosphere in the vibration to form an impact

    Then, isn''t it the principle of "dancing back to the sky" that Wuyan used to tame gufulin''s sword skill?!

    The corners of the mouth were slowly raised, and the face was speechless.

    "Roar!!!"

    Lancelot roared fiercely, and the hot dragon''s breath burst out of the magic array in front of the dragon''s head again, and then fell towards the corpse grey dragon.However, this time the dragon breath is different from the previous one!

    Not only condenses into the high-pressure concentrated form of spiral jet, but also flashes a dazzling halo around the spiral concentrated dragon breath!

    "Roar!!!"

    From that dragon breath, the corpse grey dragon seemed to feel a thick crisis. In the roar, it seemed to take a little bit of fear. It quickly set up an overlapping magic array, using the dragon breath with a rotten breath to face the spiral dragon breath.

    "Dong!!!"

    The roar of fury shakes the heaven and earth. The two dragon breath collided directly in the most violent way. At this moment, it seems that even the space ripples.

    However, unlike the previous impact, this time, the corpse grey dragon didn''t even have the chance to add magic to its own dragon breath and increase its power. The spiral shape of the dragon breath with light edge will destroy the dragon breath coming from the face-to-face impact, just like the arrow shot into the cloth, breaking the dragon breath of the corpse grey dragon!

    "Bang!!!"

    There was another dull sound. The spiral dragon''s breath came down from the sky. It made a great impact on the decadent body of the corpse grey dragon. The crazy magic smashed the corpse grey dragon''s * *!

    The corpse grey dragon didn''t even have the chance to scream. Under the impact of the spiral dragon breath, the whole upper part of the body turned into a mass of meat and was incinerated to be invisible

    Its attack power is comparable to that of Rebecca''s inherent magic suit!

    And the Lancelot who made it was only a seven level intermediate!

    Rebecca, Sylvia, and Ashur opened their eyes wide, and laughed in silence.

    The principle of "random return to the sky dance" is to apply a certain frequency of vibration to the sword body, so as to cause the vibration of the surrounding atmosphere, and use the atmosphere in the vibration to form an impact, so as to condense and compress the chop attack.

    Here, wordless will impose a certain frequency of vibration media from the sword body to Lancelot''s dragon breath, the dragon breath condenses into a spiral shape, shocks the atmosphere, causing the atmosphere to form an impact.

    In this way, the power of dragon breath exerted by the principle of "random return to the sky dance" is the power of Lancelot''s own dragon breath plus the power of "random return to the sky dance", forming a new dragon breath!

    Its name is

    "Through the dance of dragon breath"! Done! "

    "Through The dance of dragon breath... " Sylvia murmured in a dreamy voice.

    "So powerful..." Rebecca and ashore also looked at each other.

    "Catch up!"

    In the presence of all the people who are silent in the power of "through the dragon breath dance", wordless is to control Lancelot, look up and inhale, intend to perform "through the dragon breath dance" again, and solve the corpse grey dragon directly, and eliminate the corpse grey dragon.

    "Wait! Leon! "

    And found the purpose of speechless, below, asho hurriedly shouted out.

    "No! Ike''s in the dragon''s body! You will affect her! "

    Hearing this, the two men, silent and Sylvia, were slightly shocked on the back of the dragon. They immediately grabbed the reins and asked Lancelot to stop attacking.

    "Roar!!!"

    At the moment when Lancelot stopped attacking, the dead grey dragon who had lost his upper body made a furious roar from which part, the meat on his body wriggled up and expanded out in an instant to form a dragon.

    For a moment, the corpse grey dragon was restored to its original state!

    Before speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia had any reaction, the corpse grey dragon''s mouth was opened, and the magic array of spraying dragon''s breath was set up, which made a violent impact on the Ashur who was just shouting and standing still!

    "Be careful!"

    Seeing that, speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia were shocked. They watched the corpse of grey dragon fall down and smashed into Ashur

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, asho''s body flashed a dazzling halo, which shattered the impact of the dragon''s breath into the original magic power and sprinkled it on the heaven and earth.

    Speechless and others were slightly stunned, and the light gradually showed its original shape at the same time, turning into a set of gorgeous knight armor, emerging on the surface of asho''s body.

    Above, there is a little magic!

    "Holy riding armor"

    Three people on the scene, involuntarily exclaimed

 Chapter 1302

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "yunqiqinggu" and "turnip with vegetables"

    The sudden change made all the faces on the scene hang a blank expression, including the Ashur who was equipped with "holy riding armor".

    "Here This is

    He raised his hands and looked at the cold armor covering him. He clenched his fist. A strange force filled his whole body.

    Although he had never felt such a power before, Ashur understood the power in an instant.

    That''s the magic of the dragon family!

    That is to say, the armor that is now equipped on its body is the real "holy riding armor"!

    Have you got a "holy riding armor"

    Have you become the "Saint Dragon Knight"

    Less than a month ago, he was still at a loss as a "Yulong man" who had not even been born to "pal".

    At this time, Ashur seemed to hear someone''s voice, his eyes widened, and his face appeared confident after the reaction. He shouted in the direction of the corpse grey dragon.

    "Thank you! Ike! "

    "Ike?..." Rebecca was surprised.

    "Is that set of ''holy riding armour'' presented to Ashur by ike?"

    "How can it be?!" Sylvia screamed in surprise.

    "To create a ''holy riding armor'', you need to grow into a holy dragon first. Is ike a holy dragon? But she was just born! "

    "Moreover, even if you grow up to be a saint dragon, you can''t create ''Saint riding armor'' without a certain degree of magic. However, Aike, just a young dragon born less than a month ago, has enough magic to create ''Saint riding armor''..." Speechless eyes twinkled.

    "Ai Ke, it''s not an ordinary dragon family..."

    "Huh?" Suddenly, speechless felt an extremely strong line of sight.

    The eyes narrowed gradually. Speechless pulled the reins, turned his head and looked in the direction of the line of sight.

    At the eye of the city is a bell tower with the highest height, which can give the whole city a panoramic view.

    At the top of the bell tower, in front of the balcony. A tall, thin man with silver hair and a small red hair band on the fringe stood there

    Next to the man, there is a long black hair tied into a ponytail, fixed at the back of the head. A little girl in very revealing clothes.

    The source of vision is the masked man with silver hair!

    When I saw this man and woman, my wordless brow was wrinkled, and my eyes were full of thoughtful light.

    "Leon! Your highness! "

    At the bottom, asho suddenly stepped on the ground, carrying the magic power of "holy riding armor". In a blink of an eye, a rise and fall, came to speechless and Sylvia behind, standing on Lancelot''s Dragon back.

    "You..." Looking at the second before can only be on the ground to shout, this moment wearing even Sylvia''s dream of "Paladin.". Ashur, who was full of power, Sylvia''s eyes were full of complexities.

    Ashow did not notice the complexity in Sylvia''s eyes. He kept his eyes fixed on the corpse grey dragon below. His first words were astonishing.

    "I want to ride that dragon!"

    "What..." Sylvia took a cold breath first.

    "Riding the dragon? Are you crazy? "

    "No! I''m serious! " Ashona''s face, which was covered in a helmet, was solemn.

    "I can ride any dragon, and now I have the help of" holy riding armor ". Maybe I can make that dragon obediently listen to me. In this way, not only can it stop attacking, but also can save Ike in its body!"

    This Sylvia was speechless at once.

    Although it sounds ridiculous, it is undoubtedly the most feasible way at this stage.

    Besides, Ashur also has "holy riding armor" in his body. Even if you don''t take any more risks to ride the corpse grey dragon and fail, you will at least be able to save your life.

    "Try it!"

    When Sylvia''s face was still cloudy, down there. Riding in guvlin, Rebecca is standing with the corpse grey dragon and drinking.

    "Even if you can''t control the Dragon successfully, you can get a way to stop it if you can integrate the consciousness of the rider with that of the dragon."

    "Rebecca made sense..." Speechless nodded, turned, and abruptly thrust the reins into Sylvia''s hand before she could react.

    "Sylvia, will you ride Lancelot and send ashow to the dragon?"

    "Me?!" Sylvia''s face began to panic.

    "I I... "

    "What are you afraid of?" Speechless press Sylvia on the shoulder.

    "Didn''t you just see it? Lancelot beat it to pieces! "

    "But you''re driving Lancelot..." Sylvia tightened her reins, her voice a little low."I I''m not as good at Dragon riding as you are. I can''t give full play to my fighting power at all... "

    "It''s not for you to fight, it''s for you to send ashore!" Wordless hands took Sylvia''s shoulders and looked her in the eyes.

    "Are you afraid even to send someone over?"

    "No No I... "

    "Calm down!" Wordless hands again.

    "I think Lancelot would like you to ride it and solve this incident yourself..."

    "Roar!" Lancelot gave Sylvia a long shriek immediately, echoing the silent words, and then she took a deep breath.

    "I see!" Instead of being speechless, sitting on Lancelot''s back, Sylvia''s expression was restored to the former serenity.

    "Although I can''t do it like you, I swear in the name of the royal family of roreyamon that I will give up my fear and definitely send Ashur Blake to the dragon to face the enemy!"

    "That''s right!" Speechless and ashore both laughed, making Sylvia blush, and then looked at speechless suspiciously.

    "But what about you?"

    "Look there!" Speechless without nonsense, I turned my head directly to the direction of the bell tower.

    Sylvia and ashore also looked at the past with speechless eyes, and then a man and a woman on the bell tower came into their eyes.

    "They..."

    "A little suspicious..." Speechless lowered the voice.

    "I suspect they may have been responsible for the dragon''s attack on the city of Ansari, so I want to see..."

    "You alone?" Sylvia and ashore were dignified.

    "Can you do it?..."

    "Ah..." Speechless smile.

    "Who do you think I am?"

    Then he jumped off Lancelot''s Dragon back without any words, fell steadily on the ground against the whistling wind, and rushed to the direction of the bell tower.

    "It''s OK to jump down in such a high place, and I haven''t equipped with the" holy riding armor "..." What''s the matter with ashow.

    "Leon, who is he?"

    "Don''t know..." Sylvia pulled up the reins in her hand, and a smile appeared on her face, which was very beautiful.

    "But I''m sure it''s a good person..."

    If we let no one know that Sylvia has sent him a card, we should reconsider the idea of pulling Sylvia, right

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, the top of the bell tower

    "Lord micawus..."

    The little girl with dark skin gazed at Lancelot, who was flying to the corpse grey dragon in the sky, and her voice was a little dignified.

    Next to him, the mask man, known as mikawis, looks at the sky with his face unchanged and his voice indifferent.

    "It seems that a little unexpected accident happened..."

    In his hand, a huge black sword similar to more than half of his body was caught in his hand.

    It was a huge sword that was as black as ink, with a blood like vein, sending out an ominous breath, like a polluted holy sword.

    If you carefully observe it, you can find that there is a little magic in the dark sword

    "The experiment failed, annia..."

    Micawus watched with his own eyes as Ashu jumped onto the back of the corpse grey dragon and successfully controlled the corpse grey dragon. He flew to the sky and immediately turned around without any nostalgia.

    "When you get back, check out the boy and the girl!"

    "Maiden?" When she heard micawus''s words, Ania looked puzzled.

    She knew that it should refer to the boy who managed the corpse grey dragon successfully.

    But which is the girl

    Rebecca Randall

    Or Sylvia, the fourth King''s daughter of the royal family of roam

    Micawus did not solve Ania''s doubts here, but silently grabbed the huge dark sword and walked to the entrance of the bell tower.

    "Retreat!"

    "Yes!" Even though she was confused, Ania obediently obeyed micawis''s arrangement.

    However, micawus and Ania, who were walking towards the entrance, soon stopped their steps.

    Because, at the entrance, there is already a person standing

 Chapter 1303

    "Who!"

    Looking at the figure that appeared at the entrance without any sign at all, micawise''s pupil under the mask slightly coagulated, and Ania was also surprised. She rushed to micawise''s body, like a guard, grabbed a whip and threw it out.

    The sharp sound of breaking the air sounded, and the sharp whip shadow drew to the front. Only listening to the sound, we knew that the lethality was not low.

    It''s a pity that such a sharp blow was caught in the hand by one hand, and the whip shadow was grasped with great force.

    "What..." Annia was shocked and tried hard to get her whip back, but the whip didn''t even come back, which made annia unbelievable.

    do not make complaints about the size of Anya, but she was born in a rare fighting nation. Although the fighting ability of our people can''t be compared with that of the dragon people, it''s not the object that any dragon can solve.

    Therefore, Ania will become the guard of micawis and protect the safety of micawis.

    If this scene happened to a paladin equipped with paladin armor, annia would not be surprised at all. But annia did not see any trace of equipped paladin armor on the other side, not even a common armor.

    The other side is a pure human body to take her hit!

    And it''s very easy!

    This also proves that the fighting ability of the incoming is not inferior to that of Anya at least!

    "I was treated so rudely as soon as I met..."

    Ignoring the constant twitching, trying to break free from the whip of their own control. Speechless first looked at Ania, and then looked at micawus, smiling.

    "It seems that the attack of the dead grey dragon is probably related to you..."

    Smell the words. When Ania''s heart tightened, she realized that she had done something stupid.

    If you just don''t attack, even if you wear something special on your body, the other side has no evidence to prove that they are suspicious.

    Thinking of this, annia gritted her teeth and saw a murderous look in her eyes.

    "Since you have found so many things. Then, please accept your life

    "So many things?" Speechless shook his head.

    "No, no, no, I know that you are the culprit of the corpse grey dragon. I don''t know anything else. I don''t know that much, so. If you can, I hope you can answer my questions as much as possible, and let me know more. "

    "No way!" Annia''s empty hand went to the back and pulled out a sharp dagger in a clear sound.

    "I won''t let you near Lord micawus!"

    "It''s mikawis..." Speechless suddenly nodded, once again let Ania realize that he did something wrong, biting his teeth, eyes full of vigilance.

    "How loyal..." Looking at Anita''s face guard in front of micawus. Speechless shrugs.

    "You remind me of Ailian. They are as loyal as each other. I don''t know if the so-called mikawis in your mouth is as sick as Wisconsin..."

    "You..."

    "Ania

    Although I don''t know who is "Elaine" and "Wisconsin" in the wordless mouth, when she heard that mikawis was disgusted, annia subconsciously wanted to burst up, but was stopped by mikawis.

    Over Anita''s thin body, micaworth raised his face, which was covered in a cold mask, above his nose, and looked at speechless.

    "Who are you?"

    "I?..." Wordless picked his eyebrows and looked at his uniform of "Ansari dragon riding academy". Pretending to sigh.

    "As you can see, it''s an ordinary student..."

    "Ordinary students?"

    "Yes..." A silent and meaningful smile.

    "At least for now..."

    "Now Do you Micawus lowered his head and remained silent.

    "Then, you ask me a question, and I ask you a question..." He glanced at the dark sword captured by mikawus. Feel the magic and the ominous breath waving above, silent eyes squinting.

    "The sword in your hand is not a common thing, is it?"

    "This is the product of the mechanical engineering that the empire is proud of and the magic guide that the dragon people have developed over the years, that is, the magic guide engineering!" Micaworth did not hide anything. He said it straightforwardly, frowning wordlessly, and his eyes flashed with indifference.

    "Magic guiding engineering, which integrates the magic and mechanical engineering of the Dragon nationality, is the proud skill of the Empire of Cyrus!""You are the people of the Empire!"

    The two great powers in arukustland, the kingdom of sheplon and the Empire of cerfallos, once had a war!

    Now, although the war has stopped, the cold war between the two countries is still going on, and it has lasted for 50 years.

    Therefore, the relationship between the kingdom of sheplon and the Empire of sepharos is not too good to say bad.

    In such a case, a man from the Empire of Cyrus appeared in the knighthood of rorayamon, saying that there was no purpose, and no one would believe it.

    After all, although the knighthood of rorayamon occupied the heart of arukustland, it was only a small country, a subsidiary country, and a country subordinate to the kingdom of sheplon.

    That is to say, the knighthood of rorayamon and the Empire of Cyrus also belong to the almost hostile relationship!

    In this way, it can explain why the other side let a corpse grey dragon attack the city of Ansari.

    For the people of the Empire of Cyrus, the knighthood of rorayamon is also hostile. No matter how many people die, they will not be upset.

    Naturally, no matter how many people are killed, it will be taken for granted.

    "That dragon doesn''t look like an ordinary Dragon..." His eyes swept towards the corpse grey dragon that was being taken away by asho in the sky, and he said a word like this.

    "Not only is the body corrupt, the combat power is a little weaker than that of the same dragon nationality, but also knows how to speed up regeneration, and how to fight can''t die..."

    "I don''t think so. Does that have something to do with that sword?"

    "This sword can take the ashes of the dead dragon as the medium, let the Dragon return to the world again, be controlled by the sword holder, and become the force of war..." Micaworth was silent for a while before answering.

    "You guessed that. As expected, it''s not just an ordinary student. No wonder they can gather at the end of the royal family in Avalon!"

    "The last descendant of the royal family of Avalon?!" Speechless heart a shock, suddenly raised his head, eyes like electric light shot at micawus.

    "Are you saying that Ike is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon?"

    "Do you even know the royal family of Avalon?" Micawus''s tone also became surprised.

    "It''s really strange. It''s not likely that anyone knows the existence of the royal family of Avalon by now..."

    "You seem to know a lot..." Wordless''s eyes on micawus changed completely, and became as if they were staring at the prey.

    "Please come with me and have a long talk..."

    "Sorry..." With a wave of micawus''s hand, he set up a black light object to speechless.

    That''s a gun!

    "I didn''t mean to go with you..."

    "Bang!"

    The voice falls, the gun sounds in the bell tower and rises!

    I didn''t expect that the other side would use the gun without saying a word. His body suddenly went down to the side, and the black bullet scattered the shadow left in place.

    "You''ve dodged the bullet?!" Ania was shocked.

    "Escape!" Micawus retreated decisively, shooting speechlessly, catching the huge sword and retreating towards the balcony.

    "Want to escape?!" Speechless eyes flashed cold color, body shape leaped, and rushed out, like shifting and changing shadows, frequently flashed bullets from shooting, came to micawus, in micawus''s slightly changed face, suddenly reached out his hand, a hand holding micawus''s sword.

    Cut Mika Wusi gnawed his teeth and twisted his hand. At the next moment, something unexpected happened

    In the sound of "kazam", micawuz''s hands were all broken, and his body suddenly retreated.

    Until then, speechless found that micawis''s hand was actually an artificial limb!

    The sudden change made me speechless and stunned for a while. During that time, mikaworth picked up Ania''s small body, jumped out of the balcony and fell down the bell tower.

    The speechless man quickly grabbed the huge black sword left by mikawis, rushed to the balcony and looked down. Unfortunately, there was no mikawus and Ania

    Looking at the huge black sword in my hand, I was speechless and silent

 Chapter 1304

    Finally, under the control of ashore, the corpse grey dragon left the city of Ansari and came to the sky. However, ashore took out the inherent magic costume of "holy riding armor" and cut it into two parts with one stroke, wiping it out.

    According to Ashur, after riding on the corpse grey dragon, the consciousness of being under control of the corpse grey dragon became one with him, and conveyed the wish to him, hoping that Ashur could make it fall to the ground again, no longer under the control of people.

    In order to let asho kill himself, Shi Huilong even made his last effort to promise to release the Ai Ke in his body before asho killed himself.

    Therefore, at the end of the day, Ashur could put down his mind to eliminate the corpse grey dragon and save Aike from danger.

    It can be said that this time, it was Ashur who saved the whole city of Ansari.

    However, the Ashur, who saved the city of Ansari, did not receive the support of the public, instead, he got an iron fist from each of wordless, Rebecca and Sylvia, and lay on the ground.

    Of course, according to the meaning of the consciousness left behind by the corpse grey dragon, it should be able to protect Ike at the last moment before his death and return to the bottom of the earth again.

    That is to say, if there was no intervention of Ashur twice in the middle of the process, let wordless and Rebecca give up the last blow to the corpse grey dragon, the corpse grey dragon would have been eliminated, and Ike would be OK.

    As a result, Leng made things more complicated because of the intervention of asho twice. Naturally, people who worked hard also became dissatisfied.

    Of course, asho''s intervention did not bring any benefits at all.

    At least, Aike, who used to regard asho as a guard dog, was a dragon girl. Finally, he initially recognized Ashur and created a "holy riding armor" for him.

    Unfortunately, it''s not the original "holy riding armor" by Ike.

    There is a shared heritage memory of the dragon people, that is, the so-called "dragon species memory".

    In the dragon family, every Dragon who has ever created a "holy riding armor" will save the design of its own "holy riding armor" into the "dragon species memory". Together with other memories, it is convenient for the descendants of the Dragon nationality to understand some things faster.

    According to her, it''s just a copy of the design of the "holy riding armor" left by our ancestors

    The system has also said that "Saint riding armor" is the most suitable magical costume for the master created by Saint dragons according to their master''s body data.

    In other words, Aike''s "holy riding armor" is just a replica of the "holy riding armor" used by others. It''s not suitable for ASU.

    Naturally, it can''t be the same as the original "holy riding armor" presented to the master by Saint dragons, because it''s the most suitable and powerful.

    Equipped with such a "holy riding armour", asho can only be regarded as a half hung "holy Dragon Knight", and. As a replica, there is still a time limit for such a "holy riding armor", which makes ashow even more suspender.

    Let alone, the replica can''t be worn on others at all. Ai Ke also spent a lot of time, picking out the parts that can make the Ashur equipped in all the design drawings of the "holy riding armor". He pieced together a set of hasty "holy riding armor" from east to west. Such ''paladin armor'' may not even match the whole set of replicas.

    On the other hand, how many people in the world can have the chance to equip with "holy riding armor"

    even her royal highness such as Silvia has no holy riding armor, does it?

    Ashur can get the chance to equip "holy riding armor" in a short time. Even if it''s just a replica, it''s still a combination of East and West. There''s a time limit, but it''s enviable enough.

    And then there''s micawis''s discovery.

    Without the help of Ashur, he could not find the existence of mikawis without words. Sheng Sheng let such a big fish escape.

    At the end of the day, micawus escaped. But wordless learned at least one very important thing for him.

    Ike, the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon!

    With this information, the silent copy task can also be carried out

    The city of Ansari began to pick up the pieces after the curtain fell on the attack of the corpse grey dragon on the city of Ansari.

    Fortunately, there were only the injured in this incident. No one died. It''s a blessing in misfortune.

    However, the city of Ansari has been hit hard.

    A lot of buildings have been destroyed, and a considerable number of half destroyed ones, especially the square that ushered in the arrival of the corpse grey dragon, which was seriously damaged and could only be temporarily closed.

    In order to get the whole city of Ansari back to its original shape, the citizens should be busy in the next period of time

    As for the origin of the corpse grey dragon and the events behind the attack, the mayor of Ansari city gave the student union of Ansari dragon Institute full responsibility for the reason that "it is most appropriate for the school to take charge of the Dragon affairs".Therefore, no matter what happens to mikawus, the information obtained from mikawus, or the information obtained from Ashur''s consciousness when Ashur rides on the corpse grey dragon, all of which are collected by Rebecca.

    According to Rebecca, after collecting the information about this incident, she will report it to the top of the Knights. At that time, the people of the saint dragon order of loreiamon will take over and investigate the attack.

    For Rebecca, speechless is very sniffy.

    No matter what world it is, organizations such as the police arrived at the scene after the event to clean up the mess. The order of the saint dragon of rorayamon is also the police of the knighthood. It still inherits this "glorious" custom, so how can we not sneer at it

    However, it has nothing to do with speechless. Anyway, he got the information he wanted. It''s not

    Although I don''t know how micawus knew that Aike was the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, if what he said is true, it is clear when he should return to the "instrument of infant birth".

    This also made wordless can''t help but think, perhaps, it is because Ike is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon that she was born in the world as a human girl, and less than a month after her birth, she can also make the "holy riding armor" that only Saint dragon can make.

    Even if it''s just a copy, it''s amazing.

    After all, the magic of making "holy riding armor" is not cheap, and the premise is that the holy dragon, but Ike has reached,

    this also proves that Ike''s level is likely to be the holy dragon level!

    Of course, this is what others think. Only when they have no words can they know that Ike is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon. In terms of rank, he is much better than the so-called Saint Dragon

    Of course, I can''t see it right now

    At the very least, Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur, and Ike can''t see

    It''s also because of this reason. Now, in the office of the student union, Ike will be pressed on the sofa, bearing the constant scrutiny of the surrounding eyes

    Sitting on the sofa in the office of the student union, Ike Hu looked around him with a face. He seemed to want to light himself up and take a good look at the physical structure of his eyes. The fire in his heart was rising.

    "I said you..." Raised his head, Ike roared like a real dragon.

    "When are you going to appreciate me as a work of art?"

    "Ike... Calm down..." On one side, asho, like a wilful young lady, kept coaxing Ike and laughing.

    "President, they just want to know why you can make" holy riding armour ", but they don''t take you as a work of art..."

    "I didn''t say that. I don''t know anything like that!" Ike didn''t mean to calm down at all. He was still shouting.

    "What''s more, it''s not surprising that a ''holy riding armor'' like that is in a hurry can be made?"

    "Maybe it doesn''t need to be surprised that other dragon people have made it..." Sitting on the opposite sofa, the only one who didn''t go to observe Ike''s speechless side of the leisurely drinking black tea, while explaining without hesitation.

    "But it''s amazing that you, a young dragon less than a month old, can not only make the holy riding armor that the holy dragon can make, but also pay for the magic of making the holy riding armor."

    "What a surprise!" Ai Ke not only didn''t let go, but he took it for granted and held his head high.

    "Who do you think I am? Are those ordinary dragon families comparable? "

    Hearing this, the silence, Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur and even Cosette, who was with Sylvia, all looked at each other and became speechless.

    Obviously, he is smaller than any dragon nationality, but his personality is more arrogant than any dragon nationality. This is also a unique family

 Chapter 1305

    "It seems that we can''t work out anything by our words..."

    Rebecca took back her eyes and looked at Ike all the time. She grabbed her hands and held them in her chest. A pair of plump circles suddenly increased her sense of existence under her unconscious action, making asho''s face red.

    "Only experts can study Ike..."

    "Research?!"

    Just as Rebecca''s words had just fallen, asho seemed to hear some bad news. He was shaking all over. Ike jumped up from the sofa and shouted.

    "Don''t think, don''t think! I will never let those doctors study me again! If anyone dares to study me again, I will step on him! "

    Seeing that the reaction of Ashur and Ike was so fierce, four people, i.e. Rebecca, Sylvia and Cosette, were stunned, and then one thing came to mind.

    When Aike was just born, in order to understand why she was born in the world as a human girl, "Ansari dragon riding College" also arranged a doctor with great authority in dragon research to check Aike.

    However, this doctor''s research method is rather radical. She, who has a strong interest in Ike, even kidnaps Ike in private and intends to dissect her.

    Fortunately, at that time, Sylvia happened to meet with Hugh, who was in a hurry because of Ike''s disappearance. With Sylvia''s help, finally, Hugh found Ike and rescued him from the doctor''s scalpel.

    Later. It seems that the doctor didn''t plan to give up the opportunity to study Ike, and went to the "Ansari dragon riding College". He became a class teacher of three people, namely, silent, Asian and Sylvia. He also coveted Ike while teaching.

    It is because of this that the reaction of Ashur and Ike is so fierce

    Think of it. Speechless and the women on the scene looked at each other, and immediately smiled bitterly.

    "Come on, Rebecca..." She cast her eyes on Rebecca and shook her head.

    "Since Ike doesn''t want to, we''d better not force it. Anyway, this matter has no harm to us. It''s a good thing for Ashur. Let it go... "

    This Rebecca pondered and nodded.

    "Luoang is right. It''s not a bad thing anyway. Let it go for the time being..."

    Ashow and Ike were relieved. The expression like escaping from the sky made everyone laugh.

    "It''s unfortunate to say that..." Rebecca suddenly sighed with regret.

    "If it wasn''t for the appearance of greyhound. I wanted to go out with Leon that day... "

    "Poof!" The speechless man who just took a sip of black tea was shocked by the sudden speech, and a tea was sprayed out, which made asho sitting opposite spray a wet dada, with a stunned expression on his face.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Speechless, he quickly laughs at Rebecca and says, "what are you saying there all of a sudden..."

    "About Appointment Sylvia''s face slowly turned red and her mind began to wander.

    "Here Such a shameless thing As president of the student union How How can

    "Oh, ah, ah..." On one side, Cosette looked at Sylvia in surprise.

    "Princess Royal has shaken..."

    "Just No... "

    "It''s not shameless. Your highness Wang Rebecca interrupted Sylvia''s feeble retort with a smile.

    "Have you forgotten the winning reward of the Dragon riding Festival and the right to date in one day?"

    Speechless and so on a tiny Zheng, immediately relieved.

    "If you don''t say I really forgot..." Speechless like this said a sentence, in exchange for Rebecca''s face is quite hit.

    "No I didn''t expect You forgot my date right... "

    In "Ansari dragon riding College", Rebecca''s popularity is so strong that almost no student does not worship the powerful and beautiful dream goddess.

    Otherwise, on the day of dragon riding in Aries, when Rebecca announced that the winner would have the right to date her, there would not be nearly a riot between the audience and the contestants in the stadium.

    Now. A member of the opposite sex just forgot about her date with Rebecca. Even though Rebecca was just pretending to be hit, she still felt a little different.

    On the contrary, Sylvia, Ashur and Ike all gave praise to wordless.

    "Not influenced by beauty, this is what a really qualified Knight should have..."

    "Even President Rebecca''s charm can be ignored. Leon, you''re amazing... ""Well, it''s much better than the watchdog at home, which can only be fascinated by human females..."

    Listening to the three people''s speeches of different natures, she couldn''t cry or laugh without words. Rebecca cleaned up her mood, showed her face and smiled, reached her silent ear, and opened her mouth.

    "So when are you going to enforce the right to a one-day appointment?"

    "Me?" Speechless scratched his cheek and spread his hand.

    "I can do it any time. It depends on your mood..."

    "Tomorrow, then!" Rebecca''s mouth has a pleasant arc.

    "I''m looking forward to it..."

    Seeing that speechless and Rebecca decided to date openly in front of the crowd, ashow could not help but envy and scoff. Cosette kept the same smile all the time, but Sylvia felt a little upset.

    Why this is so, Sylvia is not very clear.

    Perhaps, wordless, the only one who calls her by her name, scolds her when she makes mistakes and is weak, and pulls her friends of the opposite sex to her heart, has become a little special

    At this point, Sylvia suddenly thought of one thing.

    "By the way!" Sylvia turned her head and looked speechless.

    "When it comes to the Dragon riding festival in Aries palace, I also made a declaration with you to win. That time, you won. You said that I must promise you something, and you should bring it up together..."

    "That''s exactly what happened..." Speechless first blinked, then nodded as if suddenly, showing a brilliant smile.

    At the next moment, a word that shocked everyone in the audience, came out of the speechless mouth

    "Sylvia, give me Cosette!"

    Air, frozen

    "Put..." Asho opened his mouth wide.

    "Cosette..." Rebecca''s expression gradually solidified.

    "To Here you are?... " Sylvia looked at the speechless smile on her face, and her body trembled.

    That''s angry!

    "Lo Lord Rouen Cosette also stuttered rarely, and took a small step back with a little red on his cheek.

    "Hard Do you want to

    "Hello hello, are you thinking about something about the workshop?" Seeing the expressions of the people, we can see that they have developed their aims in the evil aspect without any words. Now they are grinning and explaining.

    "I just want to borrow Cosette''s time every morning!"

    "Every morning?..." However, they did not feel relieved, but showed a more unbelievable expression.

    "Leon..." Rebecca sighs with her forehead.

    "I know that your boys will be troubled by some physiological phenomenon in the morning, but even if it is like this, you can''t let others help you solve this problem..."

    "Ha?..." I was speechless.

    "Section Cosette is a very serious person... " This time, Cosette took several steps back, as if he had met a fool.

    "Even if it is a maid, she can''t answer Lord Rouen''s request..."

    "You rude fellow!" Sylvia''s face was angry, she grabbed her fist and slowly approached speechless.

    "It''s the public enemy of women. In the face of the public enemy of women, they must give the death hammer sanctions. This is the family motto of the royal family of loriamon!"

    "Stop imagining, you guys with spring!" The hands trembled with speechless anger.

    "I just want Cosette to help me make breakfast because I like lazy bed in the morning. What settings can I add there without permission?"

    Smell speech, present everybody once again solidify in there, expression a burst of violent change, turn into embarrassment finally completely.

    "Original It was just breakfast... " Rebecca shook her head in disappointment.

    "I I knew that Leon wasn''t that kind of person Sylvia''s face flushed don''t look away.

    "Just like this, please wrap it on me!" Cosette, as if nothing had happened, had the same smile on his face.

    "I will make the best breakfast for Lord Lauren!"

    Watching people cover up the same embarrassment with different performances, speechless raising head, looking at the ceiling, speechless congealing

 Chapter 1306

    Night

    Back to the room of Apollo house, wordless didn''t lie on the bed as usual in the first time, but silently closed his eyes, the consciousness sank into his body, touched his sharp nerves, and moved to some magical power in his body

    It should be said that it is to move to one of the three magic forces in your body!

    That''s three engraved marks with the shape of gouyu on the surface!

    The wordless consciousness gradually moved there and covered one of the gouyu''s bodies. The lips opened gently

    "The first ''Ruby'' Activate

    In wordless clothes, on the chest, three lines of gouyu engraved on the leftmost one suddenly lit up

    "Ruby mode" Start

    With the wordless voice like a command echoing in the space, the gouyu engraved with the bloody light turns gently, and sinks into the wordless body slowly

    "Hum..."

    A buzzing sound sounded, and the gouyu seal sunk into the wordless body suddenly burst open, turning into an unspeakable magic force, melting into every corner of the wordless body.

    At the next moment, the uniform on wordless becomes black at the speed visible to the naked eye, and climbs up a red vein. The vein spreads on the bright uniform with the luster of ink. But for a moment, the uniform on wordless becomes black and red, and a strong defense force different from the past emerges.

    Until then, speechless slowly opened their own eyes, originally a pair of wine red pupil, one of them turned to gold. It is engraved with a weird clock dial, which looks extremely weird

    Holding his own hands, speechless red and gold eyes flashed a trace of discomfort, which made his movements not very comfortable.

    This is wordless second time to enter the "Ruby mode" of crazy three!

    The first time was when the king of beasts was just born, in order to explore his intelligence in the giant beast forest. In the battle with an ape on the back of the hand, the "Ruby model" showed its edge for the first time.

    Since then, wordless has never entered the "Ruby mode" of crazy three.

    Of course, this is not the root cause of his maladjustment. After all, the "Ruby mode" is his blood ability, and generally nothing like this kind of maladjustment will happen to his body. What makes wordless feel uncomfortable is the inner power.

    What flows in the body at ordinary times is magic. Now it''s suddenly replaced by psychic power. Speechless nature will feel a little uncomfortable.

    But it was only for a short time. When I got used to the power of the body, I raised my head and eyes. The eyes of the golden clock flickered with strange waves.

    "Zafkiel"

    The space behind is rotating and twisted, just like a pen sketching something on it, drawing a circle with a wheel Guo. Then, a huge clock dial with a virtual wheel Guo rotating around slowly shakes out of the space, bringing a little ripple.

    ¡­¡­

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "Shiqi crazy three" and use its "angel" - zafkiel "ability. Use the "Yod? Bet" to return to the "young birth instrument" in the "Abion forest" when the mother of the Dragon consigns the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon, and get a drop of the first blood of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon before they are born and not consigned;

    task reward: 10000 for equipment point, prop point, ability point and summon point respectively;

    Task 2: not opened Enable;

    Task 3: not enabled;

    After confirming his copy task 1, I can''t recall the specific time when he asked from ashow today to carry out the "instrument of young life". Immediately, when his hand was shaken, he did not know when two long and short fire line guns appeared in his hands, and they were held in his hands.

    Take a deep breath, speechless slowly mobilize all the spiritual strength in the body, add to the gun.

    "Let''s go..."

    As this sentence sounded, wordless pointed the short and long pistols in a pair of muskets at the Roman numeral representing "12" on the back of "zafkiel".

    "''zafkiel ''-'' Yod? Bet ''!"

    Behind. The dial of "zafkiel" gave a violent and violent shock. It burst into an amazing power, filled the whole room instantly, and aroused a flowing atmosphere.

    A jet of black and red swirled from the Roman figure of ''12'' into the pistol pointed at it. Speechless can clearly feel that a very fierce riot in the pistol crazy back and forth, as if like a bomb, trying to get out of the gun, explosion.Looking back on time sounds like a great ability. But going back to the past represents the possibility of changing history, which is not allowed by the world.

    Now, speechless is equivalent to trying to break the operation of the whole world. How can such ability not cause a bit of vision

    Speechless can feel that, if it is not for his desperate suppression of the spirit force in the rampage of the short pistol, I''m afraid that the spirit force inside has already broken away from the gun body and exploded like a real bomb, turning the surrounding area into ashes.

    Last time, how much pressure did crazy three bear to return to the past

    At the same time, I was controlling the psychic power of the short pistol, and I thought of this problem. Next second, I would not waste any more time. I aimed the short pistol at myself and pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the gun is accompanied by the black bullet shooting into the silent body at zero distance. The silent body suddenly seems to be twisted into a vortex.

    Finally, disappear in the room

    ¡­¡­

    "Abion forest"

    This is a very special forest

    It''s not because it has some extremely valuable treasures, nor because it''s sealed with some evil things. The Abion forest is special, and people in the knight kingdom of roam and even the whole continent of arukustland think its status is very special, because in the forest, there are the roots of the dragon people.

    Mother of the dragon!

    Because the dragon can no longer supply the "star elite" with self-sufficiency, the Dragon once on the verge of extinction developed the "Abion" magic of Xianlong, fundamentally renovating the ecological system of the dragon. The mother of the dragon is responsible for the task of reproduction. In the future, the individuals born by the Dragon will no longer have sex and no reproduction ability.

    That is to say, the mother of the dragon is the mother of the whole dragon family now!

    The mother of the dragon lives in Abion forest

    Outside the Abion forest, also known as the entrance, rows of buildings are scattered and orderly like those left by the ancient times.

    There is a temple with a long history.

    That''s the sanctuary of abbion.

    In abbeyon, there is a group called abbeyon Forrest order.

    They are a group specially sent by the Knights of loredamon to guard the Abion forest!

    In the knighthood of rorayamon, all the people who have reached the age of seven must arrive at the Abion forest within one month for the ceremony of infant birth.

    The order of abbion Forrester is to unify the children who come to abbion forest in the future and manage them in batches, and choose a time to let the children with similar birthdays enter abbion forest and accept the children''s birth.

    During the period when the children are about to have a "baby birth ceremony" and end the "baby birth ceremony", the abbeon Forrest order will be fully responsible for taking care of these children, providing them with food and accommodation, and recording the children who have successfully obtained a baby birth and become "Yulong people". The state will be responsible for sending them to the college where the "Yulong people" are cultivated for study ¡£

    A motorcade went to Abion forest from different directions, and stopped at Abion monastery. One by one children who were about to have a "baby birth ceremony" were entrusted to Abion Forrester order, and entered the monastery for standardized management.

    Among them, a child with black hair and red pupils was also taken over by members of the order of Abbot Forrest, and sent to the monastery for a temporary stay, waiting for the arrangement of the time of "children''s Day".

    If you look carefully, you can see that, unlike those children whose eyes are full of flexibility and naughtiness, there are only wise and shrewd in the eyes of this black haired and red pupil

 Chapter 1307

    "Children, remember to follow the monks who lead the way. Don''t run to other places, you know?"

    In abbeyon Abbey, a kind-hearted nun, who was about 40 years old, spoke to a group of children following the leading friars in a soft and stern tone. She led the children in the abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon abbeyon Abbey.

    Walking along the corridor of abbeyon monastery, young monks and nuns who were not involved in the work all looked at a group of children with curiosity.

    Obviously, they are all members of the apprentice order of Abion Forrest, not the official order.

    Although the abbion Forrest order in abbion monastery bears the name of "Knights order", none of the people here have the smell of knights. Instead, they dress themselves up in the clothes of friars and nuns. They don''t call themselves knights, but they call themselves friars.

    After all, the members of the abbion Forrest order, even though they are strong enough, are still organized in the name of "monasticism". The order here does not require members to be qualified knights, but requires members to have a good heart.

    It is precisely because of this that the order of abbion Forrester monks will become a group guarding the holy land of abbion forest, for the abbion forest, which deals with children all day long. The order of abbeon Forrest is undoubtedly the most suitable guardian.

    In a group of children who were quarreling and following the monks in the lead, they were silent and aboveboard.

    Because, at this moment, the silent body has completely changed into the shape of a seven-year-old child. As a child who is about to participate in the "baby birth ceremony", he came to the "Abion forest" nine years ago!

    Originally, when using the power of "Yod? Bet" to return here, wordless is to directly enter the "Abion forest". Look for the mother of the dragon. Get the blood from her that hasn''t been sent out before, so as to complete the copy task one.

    But on second thought, speechless had to give up the idea.

    According to the knighthood of rorayamon, the children who go to the forest of Abion for the ceremony of infant birth will be arranged by the order of Abion Forrest. Enter the Abion forest in batches. Look for the trace of the dragon''s mother.

    But. It means looking for the mother of the dragon, but no one will know where the mother of the dragon is.

    Because. After entering the Abion forest, the "young birth ceremony" will begin. The dragon mother can also use her special ability to test whether the children who enter the Abion forest have the ability to be "Yulong people". If so, the dragon mother will come out of the front of the person and give the young birth to the dragon.

    The children without the talent of "Yulong man" can only roam in the "Abion forest" without any harvest, spend the time of "the instrument of infant life", and then they are picked up by the people of Abion Forrester order.

    If speechless intrudes into the Abion forest with its original appearance, I''m afraid that in the end, even the mother of the dragon''s face will not be seen, exhausted the spiritual power to support its time backtracking and return to the future world.

    Instead, it''s better to pretend to be a child who comes to the "infant birth ceremony" and enter the "Abion forest" and wait for the dragon''s mother to find herself

    As for whether he has the ability to be a "Yulong man", there is no doubt.

    He didn''t think that as a true ancestor, he would lose to a group of ordinary children.

    Therefore, as soon as wordless came here, he immediately took some magic from the "star carving" which sealed his own strength, and used a magic technique to change his body back to the shape when he was only seven years old. He blended into these children who came to perform the "instrument of infant birth". With the arrangement of abbian Forrester order, he entered the "abbian forest".

    Looking around at the children behind the friars who are following with themselves, looking at the novice friars and nuns who are pointing at themselves and others, I sighed with no words and felt extremely uncomfortable.

    In any case, it''s hard for him to get used to mixing his uncle in his twenties with a group of seven year olds and being treated as an ornamental work of art.

    Fortunately, the group of children who have no words to choose to mix in just now is carrying out the "baby birth ceremony". Otherwise, he is really worried about whether he will directly use up the power of "Yod? Bet" in the process of dressing up as a baby, and go back without any gains.

    Led by the friar who led the way, a group of children passed through the corridor of the monastery and came to the outside, which is the entrance to the Abion forest.

    When they came here, the monks who led the way allowed a group of children to stand in the same place, and they just left.But before long, a very approachable old man with a bald head, a long white beard and a black cape appeared here like an old magician of ancient times, and came to all the children.

    "Hello, boys and girls..."

    The old man had a peaceful expression on his face and spoke to a group of children in a clear voice that didn''t match his appearance at all.

    "I''m kagas, the leader of the order of abbeon Forrest! Just call me grandpa kagas! "

    "Ka ~ ~ GA ~ ~ s ~ ~ Ye ~ ~ Yes ~ ~"

    hearing the words, a group of children immediately very lively and very polite extended their own accent, with the same tone as the "teacher is good" in class, greeting with kagas, causing kagas to burst into laughter.

    "Very good, very polite, I believe that you will be able to succeed in getting young children and become a glorious" Yulong man "

    When they heard kagas''s words, the children were all excited. Although they could not understand the importance and inner feelings of "glory" at their age, they would also be happy if they were praised by others.

    "Here, Grandpa carcas wants to say something to you. You have to remember it!"

    Speaking of this, Caracas also converged his smile, his expression was still peaceful, but he took a serious effort, which made a group of children subconsciously quiet and eyes wide.

    "In a little while, the holy land of Abion will be open to you, so that you can enter it together and have a" young life ceremony "!" Caracas points to the dense forest behind him.

    "There, you will have a one-day self-help activity. No one will accompany you in!"

    A group of children were stunned, and then the noise began, and their faces were full of uneasiness.

    It''s also natural. Let a group of children who are only seven years old and not long old live alone in a forest. Who won''t be afraid

    "Children, you don''t have to worry. You won''t be in danger in the forest of abiang. The mother of the dragon will protect you..." Caracas said this in a humble tone, which finally calmed down the children. When they saw it, Caracas continued to explain.

    "In the forest, you must rely on your own strength to find the dragon''s mother. If you can find it, then you can become a" dragon educator "

    Kagas didn''t say that the mother of the dragon would appear in front of people with only the talent of "Yulong man", but gave such a statement of simulation dichotomy, explaining it on his own.

    "Then, you remember that you have to go back to the entrance of the forest when the sun goes down. If you haven''t come back when the sun goes down, then the Knights will send people to look for you. So if you don''t want to spend the night with insects, you must go back to the entrance of the forest, OK?"

    "Yes ~ ~" I don''t know if I understand. The children''s accents are lengthened again and they answer. Caracas nodded his head and looked around at several monks.

    "Take them to the Holy Land!"

    "Yes!" Different from the children''s response, the monks came to the children again, led them to the entrance of Abion forest, and then let the children enter the Abion forest by themselves.

    Looking up, looking at the "Abion forest" nearer and nearer to me, the wordless pair of wine red pupils wave up bright divine colors, and the corners of the mouth slowly rise

 Chapter 1308

    "Abion forest"

    The cool air reverberates in the whole forest, which makes the hot temperature in summer keep decreasing here

    In the forest, the huge trees that can be described as tall and powerful soar into the clouds, covering most of the light falling from the sky, and bringing a thick moisture

    A smell of trees mixed with the smell of wet soil around them, filled the air, smelling extremely pungent

    Some small insects are flying around in the forest. Some unknown insects sometimes fall from the sky without any warning. The birds are crowing frequently. The pungent smell in the air drifts gently

    Generally speaking, only the forest has the rotten smell here, but it is not at all. Although the smell in the air is pungent, it seems very fresh.

    From this point of view alone, "Abion forest" is not the same as the general forest.

    What''s more, although the forest seems gloomy because of the dim light, the air seems to be filled with a holy breath, which can dispel some fears in people''s hearts, and make people not even dare to go into the deep forest.

    Perhaps the reason why Abion forest is called "holy land" is more or less because of this holy breath

    I don''t know if it''s because the mother of the dragon lives here, so the whole forest is filled with this kind of strange holy breath, but I have to say that this holy breath plays a very important role.

    Without it, those children who are engaged in the "baby birth ceremony" should not even dare to walk here, but stay here and cry.

    Walking in the forest where there is not enough light. Speechless side of the observation around, while the deep forest for the purpose of trying to act like a seven-year-old child, silently waiting for the arrival of the mother of the dragon.

    When I first entered the Abion forest, I acted with other children. Among them, there are also those who do not know him.

    However, the purpose of "Abion forest" is not to get young, but to find the mother of the dragon.

    In addition, he is not a real child. He needs to be with others to dare to move forward. In the first time he entered Abion forest, he left all the children and went to the deep forest alone.

    Looking up, I saw the top of the forest. The thick leaves, like the shadow of the sky, blocked out the pouring sun. Let them not go forward, a wisp of sparse light from the leaves of the gap, shining on the ground full of dead leaves and soil, but also on the silent face.

    Wordless tidied up his own mood, walking silently in the forest

    Now, he only hopes that the mother of the dragon can appear in front of him as soon as possible.

    After all, I''ve been here for a very limited time. It is not only necessary to meet with the mother of the dragon, but also to negotiate with her, so that she can agree to obtain the blood of IKE before leaving and complete the task.

    In order to prolong the time that you can exist in this period of time, wordless even draws out your whole body''s spiritual power under the crazy three ''Ruby mode''!

    If you change to a real spirit and the spirit power is exhausted, you will die!

    And speechless drained all the spiritual power, which made him as soon as he came to this time period, the "Ruby mode" was directly released, just like the maintenance time was exhausted. It can only be used after 24 hours.

    Until then, speechless just knew that, originally, will "Ruby mode" under own strength completely exhausted, will let "Ruby mode" maintenance time directly return to zero.

    This also makes speechless can''t help but begin to rejoice.

    He doesn''t want to fight with others when he starts the "Ruby mode". Because before the time limit, we should use our own power in the "Ruby mode". In the end, when the power is exhausted, we will be in trouble.

    "Bell..."

    In wordless''s heart, he secretly rejoiced because he found another limitation of "Ruby mode". A very beautiful voice echoed into his ear and made wordless''s footsteps pause in place.

    "Bell..."

    The pleasant voice echoed in the forest. This time, speechless felt a strange wave rippling around him.

    The sound of the body, it is this with a pleasant voice ripples!

    "The sound..." Speechless back to God, the heart thought of a possibility, let him face a happy.

    "Hum..."

    Also at this time, a dazzling light twinkled and covered the whole forest in the field of vision!

    The speechless launch closed his eyes, and then opened them quickly. At the next moment, he was stunned.

    Because the scene printed into the silent eyes is no longer a dense forest, but a place like a cave.The top is covered by rock strata, and there are cold rock walls around it. One by one, the spheres that provide light for the dark cave float back and forth around. It is a very strange scene, but it gives a natural response.

    "This is..." Wordless slightly frowned, raised his eyes, looked forward.

    There, a flow of clear water in the lake flashing bright arc, clear to the bottom

    On the lakeside opposite the lake, there is a grand building that looks like an ancient temple. It is built on square stones. There are countless cylinders with complicated patterns carved in the temple. It can even be seen clearly that there is a pair of large-scale murals on the walls inside the temple.

    As for what is the content of the mural, I can''t see it clearly from the perspective of speechless.

    After taking everything in the whole cave back to the bottom of my eyes, an idea immediately rose up in my wordless mind.

    The mother of the dragon appears

    "Bell..."

    This idea just rose from the silent heart, and the clear and sweet voice once again fluctuated into a clearly visible ripple.

    "Whoo..."

    A gust of wind suddenly appeared here without warning. It swept up like a shockwave, rushed to wordless, let wordless face coagulate, raised a hand, and blocked the wind pressure.

    However, at this time when the wind is still howling, a burst of air breaking sound that makes the atmosphere shake is also sounded.

    The sound is like a giant creature flapping its wings!

    Until a long time later, the sound of the wings and the roar of the wind gradually subsided and restored the silent vision.

    Then, speechless saw

    In the temple building opposite the lake, a dragon appeared there

    It''s a giant dragon with a body size that is much higher than that of all the Dragon families I''ve seen so far!

    However, such a huge body is not even a little ferocious and terrifying. Instead, it is wrapped in a magical fog, which is very elegant and holy.

    On the dragon''s head, there are two Ivory dragon horns, green sideburns, white fur, wings like bright cicada wings, emitting green light, and long neck with dazzling pure light, as beautiful as a gem.

    "Roar!"

    It seems to feel the speechless sight. The giant dragon slowly raises the huge dragon head, which makes the sound of the dragon on the ground vibrate throughout the whole space, turning into sound waves, shaking the world.

    With this power alone, I have no words to believe that this dragon is definitely the mother of the dragon!

    Think of here, silent heart a joy.

    Unfortunately, before he had time to respond, the huge body of the dragon''s mother immediately radiated white dazzling light and wrapped the silent body.

    Speechless face appeared the expression of astonishment, and felt a force that did not belong to himself invaded his body.

    Then, a rich breath of life, quietly appeared in his body.

    This Feeling the sudden breath of life in his body, I thought of something speechless and hurriedly planned to make a sound. However, a burning feeling had slowly emerged on the back of one of his hands.

    Along with it, there is a dragon head engraved in the middle by a ring

    That, impressively is "star carve"!

    Speechless, is becoming a real "Yulong man"!

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, speechless body covered by white light suddenly burst into a bloody fog, which scattered the light on the body surface!

    "Why..."

    The explosion of the blood mist made the life breath that had invaded the wordless body emit a fearful hiss, just like meeting something terrible, turning around, drilling out the wordless body, turning into a ball of light, falling on the palm of his hand, and shivering.

    Suddenly, speechless

    The mother of the dragon is also confused

 Chapter 1309

    The blood mist around the body is like the volatile steam. It seems that it has never appeared before and slowly dissipated. It has been collected into the silent body again. If it is not for the living sphere that is shivering in the silent hand, maybe someone will take the scene as a mirage, maybe

    As the blood mist dissipated, the whole space suddenly entered a very dignified silence. Speechless holding the sphere as if it were alive, as if thinking of something, he shook his head and sighed, breaking the silence around him.

    In the front, in the temple, the mother of the dragon, whose body is like the sky, fixed her eyes on the speechless body, which is full of uncertainty. After a while, her body flashed a flash of green light. When the light disappeared, the sky dragon disappeared in place. Instead, a woman

    It''s a beautiful woman with long green hair and waist, carrying a dreamlike soft green awn, as if she came out of a dream.

    About 25 years old, he looks very young. He has a noble and elegant air like a lady. It''s attractive. He wears a dress like a priest in a temple, similar to a dress, with a long skirt and ankle, which makes people feel quiet.

    It is worth mentioning that there are two corners on the female''s head.

    Two dragon horns!

    Moreover, there are countless branches on each dragon horn. Like a crown, it not only does not destroy the beauty of women, but also adds a lot of charm.

    Looking at this suddenly appeared beautiful woman, speechless slightly Zheng, hesitated for a moment. Some uncertain opening, asked a sentence.

    "You are Mother of the dragon

    Women It should be said that it is the mother of the dragon. She raised her head and looked straight ahead with clear green eyes. She threw her head on the speechless body and nodded her head.

    Then. A young girl clearly belongs to Miaoying, but full of the voice of the vicissitudes of life, echoed from the red lips of the mother of the Dragon

    "Why is it that I give you young children as if they are ostracized by your body?"

    Yes

    Just appeared in the silent body, but now lies in the silent palm shivering life. It is the young born of the dragon that the mother of the Dragon entrusts!

    That is to say, the sphere in wordless palm is equivalent to a dragon egg waiting to hatch alive!

    Feeling the breath of life emanating from the sphere doing subtle activities in the palm of one''s hand, I have already been vaguely aware of what it is. Now I am confirmed by the mother of the dragon and shake my head wordlessly and smile bitterly.

    "Although I don''t quite understand the principle, the reason is. I think it''s because those restless guys in my body can''t hold such weak things. They live in the same body with them... "

    "Restless guy?" The dragon''s mother''s eyes slightly coagulated, pondered for a while, then calmly opened up.

    "Who are you, anyway?"

    "I?..." Speechless picked up eyebrows, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "I''m just an ordinary child in the knighthood of rorayamon..."

    "No! You are not a knight! " Hearing the silent answer, the mother of the Dragon came out with such a bland reply, which surprised the wordless heart.

    "Due to the relationship between the dragon and extinction, we can only sign a contract with human beings. Get the "star essence" from human beings, and survive... " The mother of the Dragon tells the cruel things to the dragon people in a cruel tone.

    "But not all human beings can treat the dragon people well and get the trust of the dragon people. Therefore, when we decided to let the dragon people depend on human beings to earn their living. I chose the knight kingdom of rorayamon, which was established based on chivalry, as the ethnic group living with our dragon people. For this reason, through the magic of the virtuous dragon "Abion", I can get the information of all the people in the knight Kingdom, and through this, I can know who has the talent to become a "Yulong man" and get the companion of the dragon people. "

    The mother of the Dragon looked at him indifferently and made a affirmation.

    "So I can be sure that you are not a knight!"

    Hearing the words, the silent heart gradually sank and gazed at the mother of the dragon.

    "Since you can get the information of all the people in the knight Kingdom and confirm that I am not from the knight Kingdom, why do you still choose to entrust me with the baby?" Holding up the sphere with the breath of life in his hand, he spoke in a silent voice.

    "In your opinion, people who are not knights should not be trusted by you, so they can become" Yulong people "

    "Not so..." The mother of the Dragon gently shook her head.

    "With the magic of our dragon people, I can get a little bit of things in arukustland, but because of the close connection with the knighthood, the information I get is more detailed, and I am not without entrusting the young to people outside the knighthood. Not long ago, I made an exception to let a person in the kingdom of sheplon become a" Yulong man ", because , I want to see something from her... ""But from you, I can''t even get any information!" The mother of the dragon was silent for a while, and then the voice began to ring with a little seriousness.

    "It''s like you don''t belong to the world!"

    Speechless fierce raised his head, wine red pupil burst into a group of fine awn, the heart of the rise of a strong suspicion.

    He found that he seemed to despise the dragon mother who could only be the center of the dragon breeding system.

    How strong the power is, let alone the wisdom and analytical ability, the other side deserves to be the mother of the dragon people!

    Under the pressure of inner uncertainty, speechless closed eyes, and then opened, the inside has returned to peace.

    "You say you don''t get any information from me?" Speechless sweep the line of sight to the mother of the dragon, smile like opening.

    "That is to say, you are going to entrust your children to me without knowing my identity?"

    "It was because I couldn''t see through that I decided to entrust you with my baby!" The mother of the dragon was silent at first, and did not answer until a long time later.

    "After all, in the near future, the dragon people will be doomed!"

    "What..." Speechless and surprised.

    Perish

    The dragon race is about to die

    Is this joke too big

    "Although the dragon is powerful and the life span is not comparable to that of ordinary human beings, there will be an end in the end..." As if it was none of your own business, the mother of the Dragon opened her mouth like this.

    "Me too..."

    This time, it''s time for silence.

    The ecosystem of the Dragon nationality has been completely updated. The mother of the Dragon breeds the offspring and entrusts them to sign a contract with human beings to obtain "star essence".

    In addition to the mother of the dragon, other dragon families have no gender and no ability to reproduce.

    Once the life of the dragon''s mother is exhausted and the end of life comes, the dragon will never be supplemented by the new generation.

    To die is only a matter of time

    That''s what the dragon mother wants to say

    "The purpose of the dragon magic" Abion "is to keep the dragon people alive by connecting them with human beings, but in the end, it''s just a measure to prolong their lives..."

    From the beginning to the end, the mother of the Dragon told these things in a tone of indifference.

    "I can''t see through you. I don''t know whether it''s a good ending or a bad ending for you to be a" Yulong man ". But for the dragon people who are going to die, even if the final ending is bad, it''s just to let what should happen happen in advance. If it''s a good ending, it may bring a ray of life to the dragon people..."

    Finish saying, the mother of the Dragon looked to speechless deeply.

    "So, I choose to entrust you with my baby and plan to gamble on you. Unfortunately, in the end, it seems that something unexpected happened..."

    "Who are you, anyway?"

    Once again, I asked the question at the beginning, and the surrounding atmosphere went to silence again, but the heavy feeling in the air was heavy, which made people feel suffocated.

    Looking at his hands gradually tend to calm young students, speechless deep breath, look up to the front.

    "As you said, I''m just a passer-by who doesn''t belong to the world!"

    "Passers by?"

    "There''s something I need to ask you for this time!"

    As if to interrupt the thinking of the mother of the dragon, the silent voice resounded.

    "I hope you can give me some of the last blood of the royal family of Avalon!"

    "Hum..."

    This sentence just fell down, in front of the temple, the mother of the dragon''s body burst out a surprising breath.

    In my eyes, I am already hostile

 Chapter 1310

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "I''m a fool, little" and "turnip with vegetables"

    The amazing breath from the dragon''s mother turned into a wave, which reverberated directly. It made the whole space around ripple. It also made the speechless eyes coagulate and the heart surprised.

    When Mingming just mentioned the existence and death of the Dragon nationality, the mother of the Dragon spoke with a indifferent attitude. There was no slightest difference or even no change of face because her ethnic group was about to end.

    But now, I just want some blood from the end of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon. From the beginning to the end, the indifferent mother of the Dragon actually made such a big response. Even the air on my body is not the omen of using power, but the whole body is hostile!

    Yes, the smell of violence from the dragon''s mother is made up of pure hostility!

    Unexpectedly erupted such astonishing hostility, didn''t oneself accidentally where offended the mother of dragon

    Just as the thought rose in the wordless heart, the words of the dragon''s mother became cold spread to his ears.

    "You go back!" In an indisputable tone, the mother of the Dragon spoke coldly.

    "There are still some children waiting for me to give them a baby, and this is the end of our conversation!"

    Hearing the words of the dragon''s mother, silent eyes narrowed slightly.

    "May I know the reason?"

    "I don''t know where you came from to know that I have given birth to the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, who is about to be born, but you are coming for her, so this reason is enough for me to regard you as the enemy of the dragon family!" The temperature in the dragon''s mother''s voice is getting colder and colder.

    "Leave now. I can think that nothing happened... "

    "When it comes to the life and death of the dragon people, you are still calm. When it comes to the end of the royal family of the saint dragon of Avalon, it shows such strong hostility..." Seeing that the mother of the dragon has begun to beg for orders, speechless at the same time feel inexplicable, the brow is also gradually wrinkled up.

    "It seems to be in your heart. It seems that the importance of the last descendants of the royal family of Avalon is much greater than the importance of the survival of the dragon family itself. "

    Smell speech, the mother of dragon tightly stare speechless, immediately closed eyes.

    "Because the key to the survival of the dragon people lies in the last generation of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon!"

    Wordless heart is tight. In my mind, the look of IKE can''t help but emerge slowly.

    In other words, up to now, he hasn''t figured out why Ike was born in this world in a human form.

    Is it because Ike is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon that he came to the world in human form

    The answer, of course, is No

    Although I don''t know what the specific secret is, I combined the words of the dragon''s mother. There is a conjecture in silence.

    The reason why Aike was born in this world in the shape of human is to combine with men of human beings as a dragon, and to reproduce offspring, so that the endangered dragon blood can be preserved!

    Human beings have rich and incomparable "star essence". The offspring of half human and half dragon, which is produced by combining with human beings, may also be recognized by the planet, so as to regain the right to make "star essence" self-sufficient. Maybe

    At the thought of this possibility, combined with the words of the mother of the dragon that "the key to the survival of the dragon is the last generation of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon", without words, I am more sure of this guess in my heart.

    If that''s the case, it''s no wonder that the mother of the dragon will have such a sudden hostility to herself.

    After all, it''s impossible to say that Aike is the last hope of the dragon people

    According to this situation, it is impossible for the mother of the dragon to give her some blood of the Royal descendants of Avalon.

    However, from what the mother of the Dragon just said, wordless also found an opportunity for her to agree!

    Now. Wordless frown gradually loosen, face hanging a leisurely look.

    "I just want to get some blood from the Royal end of Avalon. Isn''t that something that could harm her request?"

    "Go back!" The mother of the dragon is still indifferent, no half of the shake, so speechless feel helpless from the heart.

    In that case

    "Of course. I will not accept the royal blood of Avalon without any reason. I am willing to pay some price... "

    "Go back!" This time, the voice of the dragon''s mother was angry.

    "No matter what the cost is, it can''t be compared with the importance of that child!"

    "Is it?" Speechless and self possessed, the corners of the mouth abruptly pulled up.

    "What if I said, I have a way to extend your life span and let you live for a long time?"

    "What..." The mother of the Dragon changed dramatically.Seeing this, he is speechless and speechless. He stretches out his hand directly and moves in the void in front of him. Immediately, a green gem appears in his hand without any omen and is exposed in this square space.

    It''s a tearful green gem the size of a thumb

    ¡­¡­

    Interest of time: the object of use is limited to the organism, and the props born from the soil that has been in good condition for a long time and full of life force have a birth probability of 1%. The user can obtain the life force contained in it, and double the remaining life without any side effects; the props point is 15000.

    ¡­¡­

    "Its name is'' the breath of time ''..."

    Glancing at the tearful green gem floating above his other hand, he speechless turned his eyes to the mother of the dragon.

    "Its function is to increase the remaining life of users and double the remaining life of users. Is it a very useful thing for you?"

    "You..." The dragon''s mother''s sight swept over the "breath of time", and then cast it on the speechless body, which finally emerged a touch of emotion.

    "I''ve never heard of such treasures in the world. Where did you get them?"

    The mother of the Dragon did not say that she was lying to him, but asked such a question.

    That''s because the strong breath of life felt from the "breath of time" makes the life of the dragon''s mother, which is looming to the end, have a little sign of rejuvenation!

    The mother of the dragon can clearly feel that her body is yearning for the green tear shaped gem!

    This shocked the mother of the dragon.

    "Didn''t I just say that? I''m a passer-by who doesn''t belong to the world... " Speechless showed a deep expression.

    "This world does not have, does not mean other world also does not have..."

    "Other The world The mother of the dragon is at a loss.

    "Again, I just want to get some blood from the Royal end of Avalon, nothing else!" Wordless with a slightly sincere tone.

    "I can''t explain to you the reason why I need the Royal terminal blood of Avalon, but I can assure you that I will never do anything harmful to anyone, so if I can, I want you to promise..."

    This Just now, the mother of the dragon, who was cold and unrelenting, was hesitant.

    If you can double your remaining life span just by giving some blood of the Royal descendants of Avalon Saint dragon, then the time that the dragon people can survive is equal to that they have also obtained double!

    This is undoubtedly a very exciting deal for the dragon mother.

    However, the mother of the dragon was afraid of doing anything that would harm the Royal descendants of Avalon.

    At that time, unless she can survive all the time, the future of the dragon people will be destroyed in her own hands!

    Therefore, even if the heart, the mother of the dragon also had to hesitate

    "For me, it''s no good to let the dragon race be destroyed!" A silent sigh.

    "Maybe in the future, when the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon is born, I can help her..."

    "If you can''t agree with me, then I can''t find any other reason to persuade you. I''m just a passer-by of the world, and the decision-making power lies in you..."

    There was a ripple in the clear green eyes that could not be lifted up. The mother of the Dragon once again looked at the "breath of time" in wordless hands, and a struggling look appeared on her face.

    Speechless no longer speak, not to urge, standing quietly in place, holding up "the breath of time" in one hand, catching the ball of Yousheng in the other hand, waiting for the opportunity for the mother of the dragon to speak.

    Space, gradually towards silence

    "All right..."

    I don''t know how long it''s been, the mother of the dragon finally gives up and sighs a sigh, and recovers her indifferent face to her speechless vision.

    "I agree..."

    Speechless mouth corners slowly rise up

 Chapter 1311

    "Is this the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon?"

    In the temple, speechless stood not far from the mother of the dragon. Looking up, he looked at a glowing ball floating in front of him. A few surprises appeared in the wine red pupil.

    Just as the mother of the Dragon wanted to entrust her cubs to her, she was separated from the management of the mother of the dragon and the human body. The external performance of the cubs of the Dragon nationality was like a luminous sphere.

    However, the sphere floating in front of wordless eyes cannot be compared with the sphere just lying in wordless hands.

    is as like as two peas, and is almost a light bulb. It has no sense of substance. It feels like a sphere made of light itself, and even gives a feeling that it is impossible to touch.

    However, the sphere just lying in the silent hand is only about the size of the palm, and the sphere floating in front of him is bigger than the height of his body now seven years old!

    With a diameter of one meter, it''s like a small sun. Mingming has not been born yet, but a rather powerful magic power has been fluctuating around the sphere. I believe that by the time the sphere becomes a complete life, her magic power will be more powerful.

    Until now speechless is finally understood, why is just less than a month old Ike will have enough magic to make "holy riding armor".

    Ai Ke''s potential is not comparable to that of the general dragon people at all!

    "No wonder that little girl is so arrogant..."

    I don''t want to. Speechless will be their own feelings directly to the direct out.

    "It seems that she has arrogant capital..."

    "Huh?" The mother of the Dragon frowned at the silent words.

    "Little girl?"

    "Well, don''t mind..." Aware that he said a slip of the tongue, speechless wry smile out of the voice.

    It seems that there is no explanation at all. Some suspicious mother of the Dragon opened her mouth and seemed to want to ask something else, but she finally gave up and took a step back.

    "You say you have a way to get the blood of dragons while they are still young, then. It''s up to you... "

    One side said. At the same time, the mother of the Dragon nailed her eyes to the speechless body like a steel nail, which was full of unprecedented concentration and vigilance.

    With the change of the inner mood of the mother of the dragon, there is also a strange ripple in the surrounding space, although there is no magic wave in it. But speechless feels like being stared at by many eyes. Even the skin pricked.

    This space is directly constructed by the magic of the dragon family. It doesn''t exist in the world. It''s a space of consciousness or a space of illusion.

    What does this space do. Wordless is not very clear, but at least, let the mother of the Dragon monitor her movements from all aspects, which is absolutely possible.

    As for the dragon mother, it should be said that for the dragon people, the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon is too important to allow a little carelessness. The dragon mother will be so vigilant, speechless and understandable, and will not mind at the same time. Just go forward and slowly extend her hand.

    It seems that the surrounding air becomes thick with the silent action, because the skin which is more and more painful due to the more and more closely watched is also transmitting the message, but silent ignores all this, and puts his hand on the luminous sphere

    System Close your eyes, the consciousness sinks into your mind and silently sends out instructions to the system.

    "Take blood!"

    "Drop! Blood extraction! Extraction start

    The prompt sound of the system is fleeting, leaving an inexplicable echo in the wordless mind. Next second, a strange wave is introduced from wordless hands into the glowing sphere, and it works quickly,

    "Ding! Blood extraction successful! Get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon"! "

    ¡­¡­

    The first blood of the emperor Avalon: special props, the most primitive and original blood extracted from the state of the last generation of the emperor Avalon before he was born, have magical effect because it is extracted by the hand of the system. If it is swallowed by a blood based vampire, it can strengthen the ability of the vampire. If it is swallowed by the true ancestor of the vampire, it can Upgrade the level by one level (Note: since the effect is obtained by system extraction, it can only be effective if the system user swallows it. The effective range is before level 90. When the user reaches level 89, swallowing is invalid).

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Copy task completed! Get 10000 equipment points, prop points, ability points and summon points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time that the system prompt sound of blood extraction success starts, the system prompt sound of the copy task as soon as it is completed also rings, reverberating in the silent mind, but the silent thoughts are not on the prompt sound of the system, but on the information of "the first blood of Avalon saint Dragon" fed back by the system.Special props? Magic power

    The true ancestor of the vampire swallows, and the level is increased by one level

    The calm heart suddenly trembled, which aroused a huge storm. The wordless consciousness confirmed the information about "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" fed back by the system over and over again, which was unbelievable.

    Oneself, is the vampire true ancestor!

    That is to say, if you swallow the "first blood of the emperor Avalon", your level can be upgraded one level

    And it''s still valid until it reaches level 90!

    The heart was shaking fiercely, and the disbelief in the silent heart gradually faded away, replaced by the unspeakable ecstasy.

    In a hurry, speechless again in the mind of the order.

    "System, extract blood!"

    In the moment when the voice falls, several cues echo one after another.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Blood extraction successful! Get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon"! "

    "Ding! Blood extraction successful! Get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon"! "

    "Ding! Blood extraction successful! Get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon"! "

    "Ding! Blood extraction successful! Get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon"! "

    ¡­¡­

    The four prompts sounded one after another, bringing the excitement of wordless heart to the peak. Until the fourth system prompts the sound, wordless mind came back, stopped to extract blood, and the heart was happy.

    A total of five drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" can raise the level of wordless by five levels!

    Of course, when wordless reaches level 89, swallowing "the first blood of emperor Avalon" will be invalid, so he can only swallow four drops.

    But that can also raise his level to 89!

    89!

    That''s the Ninth level peak!

    One more level is half divine!

    At the thought of it, it''s hard for the silent heart to keep calm. It''s not easy to suppress the ecstasy, slowly open your eyes, and take back the hand on the ball.

    "All right..." The restored calm eyes were cast on the vigilant mother of the dragon, and he nodded his head with no words of gratitude.

    "Thank you!"

    "It''s just a deal..." See speechless release on the ball of the hand, the mother of the Dragon secretly also a sigh of relief, indifferent opening.

    "Now that the deal is done, please leave!"

    As if she didn''t want to let wordless approach again, the mother of the Dragon waved her hand hard, and the air around her became sticky and wrapped around wordless, and flashed a dazzling light, just like excluding something, sending wordless out

    Seeing speechless disappearing in place, the mother of the Dragon stretched out her hand, stroked it on the huge sphere, and checked it over and over again, until it didn''t find anything unusual on her, it was a great relief.

    "Fortunately, what the mysterious figure said is true..." In the green eyes of the dragon''s mother, the vigilance and dignified look gradually faded.

    Mingming has left without any words. The mother of the dragon is still vigilant. It can be seen how nervous the mother of the dragon is.

    If it wasn''t for "the rest of the years" that it was a rare treasure for the dragon people, the mother of the dragon would never risk exposing the last descendants of the royal family of Avalon who had not yet been born.

    "However, it''s unexpected that someone already knows about the fact that the Royal last descendant of Avalon is once again alive. It seems that in order not to increase the accidents, she can''t be kept any longer..."

    The mother of the Dragon raised her head and looked in a certain direction.

    "Fortunately, a child with the Holy Grail in his body also appeared in this" baby birth instrument ". Although he is not the first choice, he is also a choice..."

 Chapter 1312

    "Abion forest"

    In the sky, a strange looking wild bird flew across the sky with the same strange cry, and the clear chirp of cicadas echoed around it. The sunlight gradually changed from strong gold to some dim night color. The reflection of trees gradually lengthened, and the color in the forest gradually became too sad.

    In the dark forest where there is no human breath, only birds, animals and insects are singing, standing here silently without words, just like sleeping in the past, breathing rhythmically.

    Until a moment, just like sleeping in the past, speechless suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had a nightmare to speed up his breathing.

    Here Gently exhaled a breath, speechless looked around.

    "Have you come back?..."

    Looking up, looking at the sky is about to go down the sunset, speechless mouth slowly up.

    This time of time back journey, at last, there is no white.

    Not only completed the replica task one, but also achieved a lot.

    Before I came here, I had no idea that I could get opportunities and upgrade my level.

    With the "birth blood of the emperor Avalon", I can upgrade to level 89, the Ninth level peak, and have the qualification to impact the semi divine realm!

    When he has achieved the semi divine body, he is qualified to be a real strong man, right

    At the thought of this place, the silent mood will be a burst of joy.

    "System. You are a good man

    I sent a card to the system without any moral integrity. Wordless with a happy mood, I could not leave the forest. I stood in place directly and waited for the maintenance time of time backtracking to be exhausted and return to the original time period.

    "Wuwu..."

    At this time, a voice that seemed to be someone crying suddenly spread into the silent ear, which surprised the wordless.

    "Woo Wuwu... "

    The voice of crying seems more and more clear. This time, the master who can clearly distinguish the voice without words seems to be a girl.

    A girl. Crying

    "Is it the child who participated in the" baby birth ceremony "

    Speechless pout. Looking at the sound source, hesitated for a while, then stepped forward to the direction of the cry

    ¡­¡­

    There are thick trees all around. In front of me is a mess of grass. Go ahead without words. At the same time, I pushed away the grass blocking the road, and walked to the more and more clear cry until I pushed away the last grass. Into a vacant lot, the owner of the cry just entered his vision, was his eyes.

    It was a girl with short blonde hair, about seven or eight years old.

    The dazzling blonde hair is shining in the sun. The girl is wearing a noble dress that looks like the price is not vulgar. It looks very different in the desolate forest. She holds a stuffed puppet in one hand and looks like a cartoon dragon. She puts her hand at the bottom of her eyes and wipes some crystal liquid.

    It was a tear that had fallen from his eyes!

    Looking at the little girl who has accumulated a large area of wetland, obviously, she should have cried for a long time

    Seeing this, he rubbed his eyebrows and heart, pulled the grass away, walked to the little girl, hesitated for a moment, and lowered his voice.

    "Girl, what''s the matter? Why are you crying here? "

    It seems that she was startled by the sudden voice. The girl quickly raised her head and showed a face with pear blossom and rain, but it made her breathless.

    Probably because, the pear blossom with rain face that appears in front of us, although it is extremely immature, is also very beautiful.

    However, the ice blue eyes printed into the eyes are accumulating tears. The eyes are red around the eyes, and there are already signs of swelling.

    "You Who are you? " The little girl looked at the silent Zheng who didn''t know when she appeared in front of her. Then she wiped away her tears, wrinkled her nose, and imitated the tone of an adult.

    "When the ceremony was held, no outsiders were allowed to enter. Big brother, why are you here?"

    "Big brother?" Hearing the girl''s words, I was speechless for a while, and then I found that I didn''t know when I had recovered to my original shape.

    It seems that the effect of illusion has disappeared

    "There is a" young birth ceremony "going on here. If it''s irrelevant, please leave soon..." The girl saw speechless and didn''t answer her questions. She was not angry. She lowered her head and her voice was a little low.

    "I have to continue to look for the dragon''s mother..."

    Finish saying, the young girl back body, seem to want to continue to go deep into the forest, see this scene, speechless hurriedly voice.

    "The sun is almost setting, and the instrument of young life is almost over. If you go on, you will not find the mother of the dragon.""No!" The young girl turned around fiercely, very excited and shouting at wordless.

    "As long as the sun hasn''t set, I will have the chance to find the mother of the dragon, get a baby, and become a" Yulong man "!"

    The young girl''s excited cry is scared speechless. She saw that the tears just stopped in her eyes slipped again. Speechless scratched her cheek and asked doubtfully.

    "Why do you want to be a ''Yulong man''?"

    "Because Because The girl''s big bright eyes are filled with water vapor again.

    "Because I have to have my own "pal" to be able to... "

    This Speechless is very unknown so.

    "Why is that?"

    "Because Because The tear line on the girl''s pretty face is very clear. At this moment, the girl''s voice is full of firmness.

    "I want to be a great Knight!"

    "Knight?..." Speechless Zheng for a while, a wry smile.

    "Knight Do you

    "Yes!" The young girl clenched her little fist, but then she lowered her head pale.

    "But. It''s almost over. The mother of the Dragon didn''t entrust her to me. I''ve been defeated. I''ve failed to live up to the expectations of the father and the emperor, and I can''t become a great knight I I Whine, whine... "

    When it comes to grief, the young girl can''t help but feel sad. Tears roll down, and her speechless hair is numb.

    "Ah Well, stop crying... "

    "Wuwuwuwu..." However, the wound in the girl''s heart has been completely touched without words. Tears can''t stop. "PATA PATA" of falling down, let the most can not see the girl crying wordless heart also began to worry.

    With the way of almost scratching one''s ears and scratching one''s cheeks, I stepped back and forth for a while, listening to the cry of the girl, my wordless heart seemed to be tightened by one hand. Desperately thinking about the lines of comfort.

    Suddenly. Speechless as if thinking of something. When he turned his hand, a shining ball appeared in his hand.

    That''s exactly what the mother of the Dragon intended to give him!

    "All right, stop crying..." Speechless came to the girl. Squat down.

    "Don''t you want pal? Did I send you a head office? "

    "Send Send me a?... " Holding the position of crying, the girl was stunned on the spot.

    Speechless immediately grabbed the ball in her hand and pressed it on the girl''s chest!

    "Hum..."

    The ball suddenly sent out a strong light, and fell into the girl''s body.

    "Ahhh..." The clothes in front of the girl''s body "bang" came out, showing her white body. A strange impact force acted on the girl''s body, making her make a dull hum.

    Then, a "star carving" slowly emerged in the girl''s chest, imprinted into her body

    For a moment, the girl felt

    There seems to be some change in my body

    "I..." Clear feeling of this change, the girl''s eyes fluctuated violently, just like a dreamer, murmuring.

    "I have pal?..."

    "Well Speechless showed a big smile.

    "Parr''s for you, so stop crying, you know?"

    "But But Although the girl didn''t understand what happened, she knew that the gentle big brother gave her the dream of "pal".

    "Is that ok?..."

    "Well, it''s useless for me anyway. I don''t need it very much. I''ll give it to you if you need it..." Speechless and indifferent wave, eyes suddenly a coagulation.

    He felt, a strange sense of pulling, pulling his body

    This is a sign of return!

    Now, speechless stood up.

    "Well, I''m gone. Don''t cry anymore..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless turn around, walk to the nearby grass.

    "Wait Wait! " The girl rushed after him.

    "Big brother! What''s your name! "

    "I?..." Speechless looking back, showing slightly smiling eyes.

    "My name is wordless!"

    "Speechless..." The girl repeatedly recited the name and kept it firmly in her mind. Seeing the speechless turn again, she hurried up.

    "Silent elder brother! Wait! " The girl grabbed the wordless dress and made wordless slightly anxious.

    He doesn''t want others to see him disappear somehow.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    "Here you are!" The girl solemnly raised the stuffing doll in her hand.

    "I know I have accepted a great kindness from my elder brother. At least, please accept this..."

    This Wordless some hesitation, but I feel that pull feeling more and more strong, also no longer consider."I see. I''ll take it!" Took the girl''s stuffed doll, speechless turned around, can''t wait to rush into the grass.

    "Get out of the forest!"

    This sentence just sounded, silent body just rushed into the grass, next second, disappeared in place

    The girl stared at the direction of silent disappearance and stroked the "star carving".

    "Speechless..."

 Chapter 1313

    "Ansari dragon riding academy", Apollo house

    In the room, there was no movement in the original space suddenly distorted, so that the peaceful space ripples one wave after another.

    The ripples spread and spread, full of a corner of the room, then slightly twisted, rotating like a black hole.

    Before long, a figure emerged from the distorted space, as if it was repelled by something, a little spit, appeared in the room.

    "Whoo..."

    Wipe the sweat on my forehead, and take a breath gently. I have a silent look at the Dragon filled doll lying in my hand, and make a wry smile.

    "Almost disappeared in front of the little girl, so dangerous..."

    A little bitter smile slowly converged and turned into a happy smile. When I think of the harvest I got from going back to the past, I can''t help but feel excited.

    "When you leave the world, you can make a full impact on the Ninth level peak!"

    After making this decision, I reached out my hand and clicked on the system list

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 31100

    props point: 150000

    ability point: 21000

    call point: 51000

    level: 85

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "shiqikuangsan", use its "angel" - zafkiel "ability, use" Yod? Bet ", return to the" young birth instrument "in the" Abion forest "when the mother of the Dragon entrusts the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and get a drop of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 10000 (completed);

    Task 2: get a drop of blood of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon in their childhood;

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 30000 respectively;

    Task 3: not opened;

    ...

    Look at the copy task 2 shown on the system list. Speechless blinked, crying and laughing.

    To get a drop of the blood of the last descendants of the royal family of Avalon in their childhood

    That is to say, let yourself get a drop of Ike''s blood

    Don''t you give yourself points

    "I wasted so much time to investigate in replica task one, but it became easier in replica task two, and there were more rewards than replica task one..."

    "The blood of the last generation of the royal family of Avalon in their infancy?" Thinking of the effect of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon", he felt a surge in his heart.

    "I don''t know if the blood of the baby has that magical effect. If I can improve my level at level 89, I am a real demigod! "

    "Demigod..." Speechless thoughts began to pull away because they were too immersed in fantasy. They almost drooled. They clapped themselves on the cheek and came back to their senses.

    Fold up the system list and take a look at the Dragon filled doll in your hand. This time, wordless worry

    Just because I was in a hurry, I didn''t refuse the girl''s request. I accepted this stuffed doll. But I can''t say what''s the use of a big man holding such a child''s toy

    Is it the same as that girl. In my arms, to the college around

    It will definitely cause more hot topics than when you get the title of "Protoss rider".

    Lost

    That''s not good either!

    How to say it''s also a heart of others

    "Ah..." With a sigh, he grabbed his scalp, went to the bedside, and put the dragon shaped stuffing doll on the bedside.

    Lying on the bed, looking at the dragon shaped stuffing doll at the head of the bed, the wordless expression became angry.

    "People who don''t know think I have a girl plot..."

    "I''m sure it won''t be cute..."

    With that in mind. Speechless closed eyes, fell into a dream

    ¡­¡­

    In the hazy, speechless feeling, my body seems to be lifted up by a pair of hands and floated in the mid air, accompanied by a very frequent "rustle" and a pleasant sound.

    "This one doesn''t seem to work This one doesn''t seem to fit Yeah? This is a good one! But will it be too gorgeous? "In the continuous recitation of this voice, the wordless head also felt a buzz, as if there was a fly flying around in the ear. It was very annoying, and finally it was unbearable. It could not bear any longer, and slowly dispelled the sleepiness. I opened my eyes.

    The dazzling sunlight can not help but attack the wordless eyes, dispelling the last sleepiness of wordless, wordless pulling the eyelids, and then a purple luster flashed into his eyes. It made him widen his eyes.

    "Lord Rouen, are you awake?"

    I saw that Cosette was standing in front of speechless body at a very close distance, with an undisguised smile on his face, looking back at his small face, purple eyes on speechless line of sight, and he looked very young and beautiful. I believe that any normal boy can''t help but be moved when he sees such a beautiful maid.

    But speechless but not!

    It''s not that speechless is not a normal boy, but that the situation at this time is too weird

    I don''t know when, speechless left his bed, and stood in front of Cosette straight, Cosette raised his face and smiled at him, but his hands were on him, with a very sharp way, his clothes were completely stripped away!

    Aware of what he is facing now, speechless suddenly felt a thrill, and regardless of how he got up, and practiced the skill of standing to sleep, hurriedly raised his hands like surrender, and his face was stiff.

    "Section Cosette Watching Cosette smile at himself, while picking his clothes, speechless and restless.

    "You If you want to You can tell me, I will not mind, with There''s no need to... "

    "You think too much!" Before the speechless words were finished, Cosette interrupted the speechless delusion with a smile on his face.

    "I''m just changing for Lord Lauren!"

    "Change clothes?" Speechless Zheng for a while, this just discovers, originally should lie on own that bed, at this time is putting all kinds of clothes.

    This Speechless open mouth.

    "Where did I get my clothes? Do I remember having so many clothes? "

    "these are bought in the street when boring. Originally, I wanted to let the Royal Highness be used when it was necessary to dress up as a man, and now it is cheaper for adults."

    "For Why do you get these clothes for me? "

    "Don''t lord Rouen forget that today is your date with President Rebecca?"

    Hearing Cosette''s words, he was speechless.

    "Well It seems that it is true

    "So, in order to prevent you from being too abrupt, I took these clothes and asked you to get up unconsciously and change them for you..."

    "You You just seemed to say something that people care about very much... " Looking at Cosette with the same smile on his face, his mouth twitched.

    "Wake up unconscious or something How did you do it... "

    "Too strict with small things will make men''s charm plummet..." Cosette gave a deep smile.

    "As a maid, how can I not master some special skills?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ In these days The maid is terrible... "

    "I''ll make you laugh, Lord Rouen..."

    "Don''t be shy, I''m not praising you..." A wordless and feeble opening.

    "Then why are you here? Why do you change clothes for me? "

    "Did Lord Rouen forget it?" Cosette blushed, holding his face in both hands, and wriggling with shame.

    "From this day on, Cosette is Lord Rouen''s little maid, though only in the morning..."

    "I I just asked you to make breakfast for me... " The weak and wordless defense was blocked by Cosette''s smiling eyes.

    "Is Lord Rouen dissatisfied with my service?"

    Looking at the smiling expression on Cosette''s face, he felt cold for no reason in wordless heart, and quickly smiled.

    "How How could... "

    "That''s good..." With a smile that never changed, Cosette reached out.

    "Then, in order not to keep Lord Rebecca waiting, let''s change our clothes quickly..."

    I saw Cosette approaching me slowly like something funny. I suddenly felt that I wanted her to come here, which should be the most wrong decision I made after I came to this world

 Chapter 1314

    £¨1314¡­ All my life This chapter is dedicated to all girls...)

    (congratulations on "cloud Qiqing Valley" becoming the head of this book!)

    Giant beast forest, camp

    "I''m full!"

    In the tent, speechless quickly swept all the food in front of him. He immediately stood up and ran out quickly.

    "I have something to do. Go out first!"

    "Wait..." Daisy and Meiqin both cried out subconsciously, but unfortunately, wordless had simply run out of the tent, disappeared in their field of vision, making their faces lost.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    "Shi Dao..."

    On one side, they always ate the most. The food in front of the two people, astriya and Shixiang, who ate the most enjoyable food, hardly decreased. Their faces were all gloomy.

    It''s not just Daisy, Meiqin, astraya and Shixiang. In the tent, almost all the girls'' faces are more or less gloomy at this time.

    That''s not to blame.

    After all, in recent times, wordless almost every day is this situation, behavior is very abnormal.

    In the past, if there was nothing, I would never get up in the morning without sleeping in the sun and basking in the buttocks.

    But recently, wordless not only didn''t sleep late in the morning, but also got up earlier than everyone else.

    At night. With the nature of wordless morality, if one or several girls at the scene are not pulled back to roll the bed sheets together, how can they not fall asleep peacefully? Even if no one is pulled to roll the bed sheets at night, he will stick to the girls like brown sugar all the time, until the girls are willing or angry, they will go back honestly.

    But now, speechless to lie in his tent in the evening, dead to sleep in the past, even if the girls personally sent the door or even deliberately tempted him. He''s tired for a reason. Embrace the delicate body of the young girls, and sleep over what they don''t do. It''s more righteous than a gentleman. It''s almost like Liu Xiahui.

    And. Now. Speechless every day out early and back late. In the morning, I can''t wait to go out after eating my breakfast like this. Then I can''t see him coming back tired and lying in the tent until midnight.

    Abnormal!

    It''s just so abnormal!

    "I think. It''s not that simple! "

    In the quiet tent, the Bee Eater gave a cool opening speech.

    "In any case, his behavior is too abnormal to be doubted!"

    "Sure..." I don''t even eat lollipops in the piano. My face is full of expression of thinking.

    "It''s not like what my brother did..."

    "What happened?" Crazy three also very rare serious.

    "With your husband''s personality, if anything happens, it''s likely that you will hide it from us and bear it alone!"

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus raised a beautiful face full of sadness, and his eyes were full of worry.

    "That''s too hateful, isn''t it?" When hearing the words of crazy three, Meiqin doesn''t want to think about it, so she starts to fight.

    "Our lives have been integrated into a community of shared destiny. As a result, he still thinks of taking on all things by himself. If it is true, I will not forgive him!"

    "It''s too early to make a conclusion!" At the sight of Meiqin''s excited appearance, Daisy quickly made a sound.

    "It''s just our guess. Maybe it''s because something else is delayed. Maybe..."

    "I I think so too... " Sitting next to little Fran, Sisi raised his hand carefully with a face.

    "I think my brother must have his idea..."

    "As a result, even if so, it''s not impossible to discuss with us?" Pulling the beret on her head, franda opened up with some lack of interest.

    "Even if yu Ban said the same, we are all a community of common destiny. Is there anything we need to hide?"

    "That hateful guy, Chao didn''t take us seriously!" The silk flag loved to pick up her hands and snorted coldly.

    "That''s why I hate male chauvinism so much. It''s really disgusting that everything is super right to stand in front of women!"

    "Everyone has his own secret..." After long Huli shook his head, he said to the silk flag, "do you dare to say that you have nothing to hide from him?"

    "Of course..." Silk flag love just want to bite down, but soon frustrated.

    "Of course Super is not

    "Do you think my brother doesn''t like Fran and his sisters anymore?" Little Fran lay on the table and said such a sentence with the expression of crying."My brother must have found someone more lovely than Fran and her sisters out there, and then he fell in love with her and didn''t like us anymore..."

    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole tent suddenly became silent. Immediately, the temperature around the tent kept falling at a speed of one second and one degree

    "No Won''t it?... " Astraya smiled.

    ¡°master¡­ Can''t it be that kind of person? "

    However, all the girls were gloomy, and no one answered astraya''s questions, which made astraya shush and dare not speak any more.

    "Shi Dao..." Ten incense is full of anxiety.

    "Don''t Shi Dao really like me, so he doesn''t stay with me?!"

    "It seems that we can''t just sit back!" Chin Li stood up and looked at Icarus with a cruel smile on her face.

    "Now, my brother is not far away. Icarus, can I scan my brother''s position?"

    Icarus''s eyes flashed like data and nodded.

    "The location of the master has been confirmed. Current coordinates, monster forest! "

    "Go!" Meiqin and Daisy stood up first, their faces full of sneers.

    "Let''s see if he is infatuated with any fox spirit!"

    So, a group of young girls killed to the forest of monsters

    ¡­¡­

    "Master''s position is locked!"

    Icarus points to a clearing ahead.

    "Right there!"

    "Slowly close to the past..." The Bee Eater made an order on the spot.

    "Remember, don''t let him find out..."

    All the girls nodded their heads obediently and crept close to the clearing and hid in the grass.

    Gently poke out a corner of the grass, let your vision shoot into the open space. When the scene in the open space is printed into the eyes of all the girls, all the girls are stunned.

    The imaginary scene of "cheating" did not appear. In their eyes. It''s an incredible scene.

    Because the girls saw a cake in the middle of the field.

    Big cake!

    It''s three or four meters in diameter. Super big cake over two meters high!

    And around the cake. Wordless is holding some tableware. While baking some scattered small cakes, at the same time, they are added to the large cake, expanding the area of the large cake.

    "Is this?..." The girls looked at each other.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Who!" Who knows. As soon as the girls had a movement, they were found speechless.

    "Who is there?"

    "Yes It''s us! " Looking at wordless''s cold face, the girls came out of the grass quickly, which made wordless stupefied and exclaimed.

    "Why are you here?!"

    "And It''s not because of you Daisy''s eyes drifted with embarrassment, but soon her face began to stretch again.

    "What are you doing here?"

    This Looking at the faces of a group of girls who were dissatisfied with the way of jiaxingshi''s interrogation, they hesitated for a while without any words and smiled bitterly.

    "In the end, was it exposed?"

    "This cake..." The girls approached the past, their eyes all moved to the cake.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Recently, you''ve been busy helping your sisters build the base. You don''t have time to rest..." Speechless helplessly sighed.

    "But I''m not very good at this aspect. I can only leave things to you. I don''t know what to do when you are busy every day..."

    "In the end, I can only think of expressing my feelings in this way..."

    Speechless raised a butter painting tool for writing and added four big words to the big cake.

    "All my life"!

    Looking at the four big characters standing on the cake, a group of girls were stunned, and then the expression on their faces melted

    All my life!

    This is what I want to express!

    Looking at the man whose face is covered with cream, but whose face is still full of serious words, the girls'' hearts melt

    "Yan..." Meiqin''s brown eyes are already filled with a little water vapor, and her expression suddenly becomes guilty.

    On one side, the other girls'' expressions were more or less a little guilty.

    It turns out that they suspect that the reason why they go out early and come back late every day without sleeping in late and come back tired at night is because they want to make this cake to express their feelings for them.

    All for them!

    But they suspected that he was doing something badWhat a mess

    At the thought of it, the girls'' faces were suddenly filled with gloom and guilt.

    "Hello hello, what''s the matter with you?..."

    Looking at a group of girls in a low mood, speechless and nervous, they approached and began to talk nervously.

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    "No! You didn''t do it wrong! " See wordless because of their own become uneasy appearance, girls feel more and more guilty, the next moment, all the girls in the audience have rushed to wordless body.

    In the open space, the girls respond in order, resounding

    "We want to be with you all our lives!"

    Smell words, silent expression gradually softened down

    In the air, filled with a warm

 Chapter 1315

    (unexpectedly, because a special chapter serial number has written a number, it is said that it is collecting words. If I really want to collect words, will I only write 3000 words? Even if you don''t like me to brush girls'' sense of existence, I promise you that I will never write again. You can rest assured...)

    Ansari City, St. Dharam square

    This is a very special square

    Because, in the center of the square, there is a stone statue

    It''s a stone statue of the first generation of Knight kings in the knight kingdom of rorayamon, also known as the holy image, which is one of the historic sites in the city of Ansari.

    No matter local or foreign people, once they mention that there is a place in the city of Ansari that must be visited once, it must be the statue here, that is, St. Dharam square!

    For this reason, St. Dharam square is not only the place with the most tourists during the day, but also the place for many people living in the city of Ansari to make an appointment.

    And here, of course, also includes wordless

    "As a result, is it still early?"

    Under the statue of St. dharamh square, I could not help but complain when I looked at the sky with a silent look of ordinary casual clothes, trousers and coats.

    "Cosette, why do you look more excited than me? I''m in such a hurry to get out. It''s an hour away from the appointed time. How could Rebecca have come so early... "

    As the No.1 celebrity in "Ansari dragon riding College" and the idol of all the young men and girls in the whole Ansari City, dating wordless may be just a routine for Rebecca.

    Although it doesn''t sound good, this date is still a reward for the winner of the Dragon riding festival in Aries palace. It''s not a real date. Rebecca is just fulfilling her promise. She must have been in a state of mind to make this date.

    So, take Rebecca as a person. Even if it''s not late. It should not be too early, at least not an hour in the morning.

    Wordless is thinking

    But the next moment, the scene in front of speechless eyes, but mercilessly broke the idea in his heart

    "--"

    I don''t know when to start. The whole square of St. Dharam is silent

    There was a bit of noise the second before. this moment. All the voices are just like being wiped out by something at once. Life is strangled in the air. All the men, women, the old, the young and the young are at the scene. They all seemed to hold their breath, and the atmosphere didn''t make a sound. They put their eyes in one direction, with some dull look in their eyes.

    Speechless also followed the sight of all the people on the scene to look forward together, and he was also a little stunned.

    Because, in that direction, a young girl is walking into the square with a very elegant and noble step

    Looking at the girl walking slowly to the field, all the people in the field have a look in their eyes at the same time.

    That''s amazing!

    Under the sun, the girl''s body is wearing a pure white blouse, which is very crisp to set off her full and fiery front chest. With a very attractive track spreading on both sides, she draws a long curve, while the lower body is a pure black mini skirt, which is matched with knee high stockings and knee high boots. The extreme black and white color seems to be the rest of the world The color of.

    The fire red hair is gently tied up by a white ribbon, and placed on the left brain, hanging on the girl''s chest. The clear emerald is the color of the girl''s pupil, dotted with the beautiful suffocating face.

    With feet moving, the landing sound of boots can be heard clearly in the whole square. Red hair, white blouse, black miniskirt, stockings, boots and emerald eyes, four kinds of colors converge on the beautiful posture which is not like the human body.

    Between heaven and earth, it seems that this one is left

    People''s eyes are already inseparable from the beautiful figure. Their eyes move with each other''s walking, but the other party doesn''t care about the eyes around. It seems that they have been used to it, walking towards the field while shifting their eyes slightly.

    Until I saw the silence standing under the statue, the girl''s eyes brightened and a smile appeared on her face that made everyone''s heart beat faster.

    The pace slightly accelerated a little, in the scene everyone''s gaze down to the silent front, looking at the silent expression of amazement, the young girl eyebrows picked up, funny as the opening.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know me?... "

    Hearing that sweet and dignified voice, I blinked wordlessly, and asked some uncertain questions.

    Rebecca

    "I really don''t know you?" Rebecca gave a wry smile, but it soon returned."However, it didn''t waste my time getting up early in the morning to dress up. It seems that the effect is good..."

    Hearing Rebecca''s outspoken words and the intoxicated expressions on the faces of the passers-by around, speechless finally reflected and shrugged his shoulders.

    "It''s not only good, it''s so good that no one can recognize you as the president of the most powerful Student Union..."

    "Because it''s the first time I''ve ever worn a casual suit in public..." Rebecca easily said such an easily misunderstood and flattering sentence, and immediately looked at speechless.

    "You look good..."

    "It''s Cosette''s credit..." Mentioning the maidservant against the sky, she felt that her strength was beginning to pull away again.

    "She''s more nervous than I am about this date. I don''t know what she''s excited about..."

    "Cosette?..." Rebecca was stunned for a moment, and then she showed a smile.

    "In a word, she is now your exclusive maid in the morning. You should take this opportunity to do something you usually want to do but dare not do..."

    "Your sentence is very ambiguous..." Speechless chat up a smile.

    "You don''t know how rebellious Cosette is. If you really do something to her, maybe I''ll capsize in the gutter before I take her down!"

    "You look down on yourself too much..." Rebecca smiled and said such a meaningful sentence.

    "If you do, maybe Cosette won''t refuse and you won''t make up your mind..."

    "How could it be?" The first reaction to hearing this is to laugh, and it''s funny.

    "I know corset in less than a month. There are few opportunities to meet him. How could corset..."

    "Is that so?..." Rebecca interrupts the speechless words, and there are different emotions in her eyes.

    "But we haven''t known each other for less than a month, and now it''s not the same as dating?"

    "It''s just a reward for Dragon riding in Aries palace..." There was a silent sigh.

    "If I hold a bunch of flowers like those who want to pursue you, while shouting ''Rebecca president I love you'' downstairs in your dormitory, while shouting ''please date me'', you will agree?..."

    Smell speech, Rebecca is actually pondered down, with a very serious expression to start thinking, after a while raised his head, showing a flower like smile.

    "If it''s Leon, I''ll do it!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless face a stiff, almost can''t believe their ears, full of suspicion to look at Rebecca.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Sure!" Rebecca nodded her head heavily, gazing at her speechless face and solemnly opening her mouth in an uncertain mood.

    "After all, you are the first person to communicate with me as a man and as a woman!"

    "How can I say that?" Looking at Rebecca''s strange performance, she frowned wordlessly.

    "Look at women It''s like other men don''t look at you with the eyes of women... "

    "Are they?" Rebecca''s expression became bitter.

    "It''s not so much about looking at women as the most reliable president of the student union and the paladin of the holy dragon."

    "Oh?..." Wordless squinted his eyes, stretched out his hand, and knocked Rebecca''s head hard.

    "You..." Rebecca covered her forehead with pain and looked speechless in amazement. It seemed that she didn''t expect him to treat herself like this.

    "I''ll use your words, too, and you may despise yourself!" Speechless and speechless.

    "Even if you leave aside the identity of the president of the student union and the" Saint Dragon Knight ", you are still a beautiful looking woman!"

    With that, speechless pointed to the pedestrians around.

    "Their eyes are the evidence!"

    Rebecca couldn''t help looking around. Suddenly, the amazing and envious performance of the people around her came into her eyes.

    Because of Rebecca''s disguise, these pedestrians don''t know that the beautiful girl in front of them is the president of the student union.

    So, like speechless, their eyes are the most direct evidence of Rebecca''s being a woman!

    Rebecca''s eyes flickered, smiled, and smiled beautifully

 Chapter 1316

    Thank you very much? Key to the sky, soul under the sky, San, snail, cloud Qi Green Valley, canglan flying snow, you learn to be bad, the moon in the night and Chenyu

    Ansari City, downtown

    "Wow, what a beautiful girl..."

    "Where is that girl from?"

    "Haven''t you seen such a beautiful girl in Ansari?"

    "Who is the man next to her?"

    "Isn''t it the lover of that beautiful woman?"

    "That beauty is holding his hand. It must be a lover..."

    "Hateful, enviable, that man..."

    On the streets of the city, passers-by stopped and were attracted by Rebecca''s amazing beauty.

    They all stared at Rebecca with their eyes wide open, and pointed at Rebecca with their excited faces. However, when they noticed that they walked beside Rebecca, shoulder to shoulder with Rebecca, and were held by Rebecca''s arm, they were speechless, and the full of enthusiasm was like cold water splashed on them. As the smoke disappeared, they began to point at wordless A little bit.

    Of course, unlike Rebecca''s pointing, wordless pointing is just negative envy and jealousy

    Under the eyes of countless indignant eyes around me, I have a face with no words and bitterness. I look at the intimate leaning on my side, hooking my hand, and leaning on myself with a smile on my face. It''s almost like Rebecca leaning directly into my arms. The bitterness on my face is more intense.

    It''s bitter. But speechless more is to feel vexed and puzzled.

    The trouble is that Rebecca''s hand is completely immersed in each other''s plump chest under her intimate action.

    Feeling the amazing soft touch, wordless in the heart of the evil fire constantly, but also because of absent-minded and affect their own state, become even walking light, almost make a joke.

    What is puzzling is Rebecca''s attitude.

    After a conversation in St. dharamh''s Square, Rebecca suddenly became extremely enthusiastic. Like a real lover in love, Rebecca not only insisted on holding her hand, but also completely ignored the scrutinizing and unbridled eyes of the people around her. This makes speechless very confused.

    It''s rumored that the strongest student union president of "Ansari dragon riding College". In normal times, it''s good conduct and prestige, coupled with the awe inspiring performance and beautiful appearance, once the enthusiasm is released. That''s almost too much to eat.

    It''s no wonder that speechless people don''t understand.

    After all. For the first time, he saw Rebecca like this.

    This made him reach out. She touched her forehead under Rebecca''s stunned expression, and then probed her forehead again, muttering.

    "No fever..."

    The voice fell. "Pa", a weak and powerful jade hand mercilessly slapped on the speechless shoulder, which made him exhale in pain, looked at Rebecca, and attracted Rebecca''s expression of bad temper.

    "Do you know that you just behaved badly..."

    "Sorry sorry..." Speechless while rubbing his shoulder, while making a smile.

    "I just can''t imagine, Rebecca, you were so enthusiastic when you were dating..."

    "When dating, you have to contact with the opposite sex in a different way, which is the most likely manifestation of inner resonance and emotional warming!" Rebecca''s mouth rose slowly.

    "This is the common sense of dating..."

    "That''s right..." Wordless scratched his face.

    "It''s no problem for ordinary lovers or heterosexuals who like each other to do so, but are we lovers or heterosexuals who like each other?"

    Wine red pupil on Rebecca''s green eyes, speechless, half joking and half serious said: "you are so warm, but I will misunderstand you are interested in me..."

    "Oh?..." At the silence Rebecca showed a mischievous expression.

    "Can''t I be interested in you?"

    "I think you''re suggesting that you''re a good strategist..." Speechless turned white eyes.

    "We''ve only known each other for less than a month, and you''re already interested in me?"

    "Less than a month Do you Rebecca was silent, and then suddenly said this.

    "It''s really incredible to say..."

    "Huh?" I looked at Rebecca without any doubt.

    "What do you say?"

    "It''s clear that you are a suspicious person whose identity is unknown, whose origin is unknown, and whose integrity is unknown. I happened to find him in the" star elite "rampage less than a month ago, but now I''m dating such a suspicious person..." Rebecca''s eyes, full of different emotions, looked straight to speechless.

    "Isn''t that amazing?"Silent footsteps slightly a meal, but also silent down, and then asked out the voice.

    "You know I''m a suspicious person, so why do you pull me in like a moth or a fire?"

    "Moths against fire?" Rebecca froze, then smiled bitterly.

    "It''s a fitting description..."

    "Isn''t it?..." Wordless put down their voice line, indifferent to the opening.

    "After all, I may be a member of the safaris Empire, or other villains who want to harm the" Ansari dragon riding academy "or even the knighthood of rorayamon, or spies from other forces. If I want to get information, I''m going to infiltrate the" Ansari dragon riding academy "

    "No! You will not be from other countries! " Rebecca shook her head.

    "You have" star carving ", you have" pal ", you are a" dragon educator ", which proves that you are a person of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, and the mother of the dragon will not entrust the young to anyone other than the knight kingdom!"

    "There are exceptions to everything. As far as I know, the mother of the Dragon once made an exception to let a person from the kingdom of sheplon have a baby and become a" dragon educator "!" Silent retort, but in return Rebecca shook her head again.

    "That''s because that man is a member of the kingdom of shepardon, and the knighthood of rorayamon is a subsidiary of the kingdom of shepardon, so there is such an exception. Moreover, even if it is an exception, if it is harmful to the knighthood, the mother of the dragon will not entrust her with her young life..."

    "What if I''m not a Yulong man?" Speechless self explosion.

    "My star carving is probably disguised, and you''ve never seen my pal before, have you?"

    This This time Rebecca is really silent

    "Even so, I still like you said, moths and fire like you pulled into the distance!" Half a sound, Rebecca resolutely opened up.

    "Maybe it''s unreasonable to say that, but I do believe you subconsciously. Maybe it''s a woman''s intuition?"

    This I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "That''s not what the president of the student union with great ability will say..."

    "That''s why it''s incredible, isn''t it?" Rebecca raised her face with a smile. The sun shone on it, making her beautiful as a goddess.

    "You do have a lot of mysteries, but it''s not suspicious. One day, I''ll open up all these mysteries and make you have no secrets in front of me!"

    Suddenly, speechless stunned look at Rebecca, in exchange for Rebecca as always confident smile.

    See the appearance, speechless helpless laugh out a voice.

    "Is this a declaration of advertising?..."

    "It can also be regarded as a declaration of challenge..."

    Speechless, Rebecca two people look at each other a smile, Qi Qi ignored the eyes of the pedestrians around, intimately pasted together, began a really real dating trip

    ¡­¡­

    "Ansari dragon riding College", aibonesha

    In the setting sun, speechless Rebecca was sent to the gate of Epona she, looking at the incomparable beautiful girl standing in front of her, sighing.

    "When it comes to dating, I''m not familiar with the city of Ansari at all. I just want you to take me shopping and get familiar with the road..."

    "It''ll be a good preparation for the next date!" Rebecca made such a declaration without paying any attention. When she came to speechlessness, she curved her mouth.

    On tiptoe, Rebecca put her lips to her wordless cheek before she could react, and kissed her with a little "chirp"!

    Feeling the fragrance and touch from the cheek, speechless eyes stare round.

    "The end of a date must be a farewell kiss, which is also the common sense of dating..."

    After a light kiss, Rebecca leisurely gave such a sentence, turned around and walked into the dormitory door with a smile.

    Speechless touched his cheek and looked at Rebecca''s happy back. He made a ghostly reply.

    "Kiss next time!"

    "It depends on your performance!"

    Rebecca raised a confident smile on her face, returned to her previous awe inspiring performance, and walked into the dormitory.

    Today, is destined to be a beautiful day

 Chapter 1317

    Thank you very much? DA1 ¨r lonely ''1888 reward! The rewards of "yunqiqinggu", "turnip with vegetables", "San, snail", "love d forever", "morishao", "npctaojie", "Pok ¨¦ mon", "Yeming Shura", "double Scorpio of the second dimension", "adoring God of the house Q", "three mountains and two waters"

    "Ansari dragon riding College"

    As a result of the attack by the Greyhound, the school of dragon riding in Ansari has also been closed for a long time

    Today, although the reconstruction of the city of Ansari is still ongoing, the impact of the attacks on people in the city of Ansari has mostly subsided, so the "Ansari dragon riding College" is also preparing to start today.

    Early in the morning, all the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" gathered in an extensive auditorium, arranged orderly and waiting for the small ceremony like the opening ceremony.

    Of course, it''s like the opening ceremony, but a lot of students don''t think it''s boring.

    Because, at this moment, standing in the center of the auditorium platform, is the most popular and popular goddess in "Ansari dragon riding College"

    "This time, the student union of our" Ansari dragon riding College "has recruited four new members of the student union!"

    On the high platform of the auditorium, Rebecca''s face was smiling with confidence as before. She spoke to all the students in a dignified and loud voice.

    "Now, I''d like to introduce you to the new members of the student union!"

    Slightly moved away from the stage where the microphone was placed, Rebecca turned sideways. He held out his hand to the screen next to the platform.

    "First of all, Sylvia roreyamon, a member of the student union''s discipline committee!"

    "Yes!"

    As a stern response sounded, all the students began to hold their breath. Can''t help but look to the side.

    There, with a long blonde hair, Sylvia walked up to the stage with a clear step, her face cold.

    Looking at Sylvia standing on the platform, a group of students showed a little sneer in their eyes.

    After all, Sylvia is famous for her inhumanity and superior manner. Even though she looks extremely beautiful, she wants to cause other people''s dissatisfaction. It''s also extremely easy

    so it is a bit incredible, but this beautiful princess is not much popular, or even close to others.

    But next, Sylvia''s performance surprised a group of students

    "I''m Sylvia roreyamon, a member of the Commission on discipline..."

    There was a solemn look on his face. But Sylvia''s voice is a change from the cold and heartless, but it''s softened down a lot, and there''s a good-looking ripple in her eyes.

    "As a younger generation, I know that I still have a lot of immaturity, but I will try my best to help the student union in its work. Keep the school in good order! "

    With that, Sylvia slowly raised an arc around the corner of her mouth, took a step back, bent down and made a noble salute.

    "In the future. Please give me more advice... "

    Looking at Sylvia standing on the platform and saluting herself and others, she looks very elegant and polite. The scene was silent and the students looked at each other.

    Although I don''t know what happened, the aggressive and inhumane atmosphere that always could be seen in Sylvia before has disappeared completely!

    Now, in front of all people, is no longer just for learning, inhuman Sylvia, but a noble, modest and temperament of the college beauty!

    The next moment, the audience resounded with loud applause!

    "Ah..." It seems that even Sylvia himself was shocked by the loud applause, and the polite temperament disappeared in an instant, and the original solemn and pretty face had a panic look.

    Since entering the college, Sylvia has been on the stage many times because of the relationship between identity and achievement, but every time she gives a speech on the stage, it brings heavy and cold atmosphere.

    It''s the first time that people like this are so popular

    It was totally unexpected that Sylvia would be like this with a lot of panic. She made another salute, ran out and went back to the background.

    But this kind of performance, ushers in, is naturally someone namely joyful and the teasing speech.

    "Pretty good, this time..."

    Hearing this voice, Sylvia felt a sudden anger in her heart. She looked up at the speechless face with a hateful smile and opened her mouth angrily.

    "It''s not all because of you, saying that I don''t like the speech I used to make, which made me spend a lot of time to study the etiquette of speech, but it turned out to be the laughingstock of others!"

    "What are you talking about?" Speechless and unkind, Sylvia, with a white, indignant look on her face.

    "The applause all represents the students'' welcome to you. How many times better than before, you are not satisfied...""Lord Luo is right, Princess highness..." On one side, asho also made his own voice.

    "the royal highness of the princess is much better than before."

    Hearing this, Sylvia''s face turned red involuntarily. Don''t turn away.

    "And It''s no big deal... "

    Seeing Sylvia''s red face wriggling, ashow could not help laughing a little, but soon he couldn''t laugh.

    "Next, the college''s number one student, civil affairs - Ashur Blake!"

    The whole auditorium is quiet again

    As you can see, asho''s face is all bitter.

    "Compared with Sylvia before, your unpopularity is no less..." Silent Drama slapped asho on the shoulder.

    "Well, Sylvia has changed, and you are not bad at all. Don''t worry about it!"

    "Don''t use the term" reform and reform ". It''s as if I''ve been in such a bad situation before!" Sylvia put forward her own opinion, but it was ignored without any words.

    However, the wordless words increased the confidence of ashow a little bit more or less. He nodded his head firmly and resolutely stepped forward to the stage.

    It can be seen from careful observation that asho''s face still carries a little bit of tension.

    "He Is that ok?... " Sylvia sighed.

    "I look nervous..."

    "Do you think everyone is the same as you, majestic and totally out of tension?" Speechless and speechless.

    "For a civilian who has never seen such an appearance in public, it''s a very praiseworthy thing to be on the stage..."

    "Don''t say that I seem to be different from others. I''m also nervous. I''ve met many such scenes since I was a child, so I can do without stage fright on the surface..." Sylvia was dissatisfied, and her eyes were fixed on her speechless body.

    "Besides, don''t you look completely nervous?"

    "Me?" Speechless Zheng Zheng, shrugged his shoulders.

    "Although it''s different from your position, I''ve met many scenes like this, so it''s not so much that I''m not nervous as that I''m used to it."

    "A lot of big scenes?" Sylvia could not help but look speechless and frown.

    "Do the guards now have to go in and out of those big scenes?"

    "I''m talking about the past, not the present. Who told you that I used to be a guard?" Speechless picked up eyebrows and said such a sentence with a smile.

    "Maybe I''m the fiance of some Princess..."

    "Is it?" Sylvia turned away, apparently not listening to the speechless words, leaving her speechless heart helpless.

    He didn''t lie. Although he wasn''t in the world, she was also a princess. She was her fiance

    "Next, let''s welcome Leon Randall, a talented dragon riding student who has never failed in dragon riding since entering the school and is known as a" Protoss rider "and serves as an assistant of the student union!"

    Imperceptibly, asho also went back to the background, and ended his speech. Rebecca made an introduction with a little more subtle and bright words than before, which made the auditorium burst into applause.

    It has to be said that compared with the former Sylvia and Ashur, wordless popularity is indeed much better.

    "I''m Leon Randall, the student union assistant..."

    Standing on the platform, speechless face with a look of self-respect.

    "Originally, there was no" assistant "position in the student union, but the vice president and Secretary of the student union had their own affairs and were often absent without any reason. Therefore, the president set up the assistant position, and I will take over the work of the vice president and secretary, and be responsible for assisting the president!"

    "If there is anything I can do for you, you are welcome to come to me. I am very happy!"

    "Oh!!!"

    When the voice fell, the students clapped and cheered.

    Rebecca and Sylvia watched as they stood on the stage and accepted the support of all the people. Their faces were silent with a leisurely expression from the beginning to the end, and they could not help but clap their hands, showing a charming smile.

 Chapter 1318

    "Ansari dragon riding College", student union office

    "Then..."

    Rebecca looks around at everyone around her.

    "Although it''s a little late, let me say that you are welcome to join the student union!"

    "Thank you, president!" Sylvia and ashore nodded their thanks in exchange for Rebecca''s shaking of head.

    "No, I should thank you for that..." Rebecca sighed.

    "On the surface, the student union seems to be very beautiful, but in fact, the internal staff is very scarce. The vice president and secretary are absent all the year round. The whole student union has long been out of operation. If you can join the student union, it will give me a breath..."

    "Don''t say that, president!" Ashow shook his head in some flattery.

    "If students like me can help a little, they will not refuse it..."

    "Me too..." Sylvia nodded her head solemnly.

    "I have always thought that other people can do things that I can only do with a little effort, but now I have fully realized that there are many deficiencies in my ability, such as the last corpse grey dragon incident, at that time, I could hardly help at all..."

    "Male Your highness, where are you saying? " Ashow looked at Sylvia in surprise.

    "if there were no royal highness and Lancelot''s help at that time, I would not have been the rival of the corpse grey dragon."

    However. Ashour''s words, which were like consolation, brought Sylvia''s sharp eyes.

    "You guy. Don''t you really know what you''ve done? "

    "Er..." Looking at Sylvia as if he was angry, ashow was stunned on the spot.

    "Even if it''s just a" holy riding armor ", you''re actually equipped!" Sylvia bit her teeth a little.

    "That is to say, you were also a real ''Saint Dragon Knight''!"

    Smell speech, Asia Xiu opened a mouth, this is finally after knowing what kind of degree he reached at that time.

    "Holy Dragon Knight"!

    It is not only a symbol of the highest level of power of the knight state of loredamon, but also an expression of high status!

    In the knighthood of loredamon, no matter what kind of people they were. Even if it is a civilian, a slave, once he becomes a "Saint Dragon Knight", then his status will be comparable to that of the nobility!

    Sylvia is right. Even if it''s just a half-time ''Paladin'', Ashur is actually equipped.

    So. He is a real "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    "Not only has the ability to ride any dragon, but also can walk in front of all people and become a" holy Dragon Knight ". Do you know these things, but I don''t want them all?" Sylvia''s face was full of anger.

    "Since you can have such outstanding talent, you should keep learning and make full use of your talent. Otherwise, you make people like me who have no talent and want to work hard and don''t know where to start, how can they feel reconciled? "

    "Then That Ashur raised his hand tremblingly.

    "I don''t think that your Highness has no talent."

    Sylvia gave ashow a fierce look, and he stopped immediately.

    "In a word, you can''t live like you used to. It''s called "problem student" by everyone! " Sylvia said solemnly to ashow, "even for the sake of the image of the student union, you have to come up with results that are acceptable to all!"

    "Sylvia is right. Ashow The silent man who has been drinking black tea all the time also looks to Yasuo.

    "I know you don''t have much self-consciousness now. After all, your ''pal'' has not been born recently. You can''t adapt to being a noble ''Saint Dragon Knight'' suddenly, but you''re really on your way to the sky. You can''t do anything recklessly and recklessly, like the last corpse grey Dragon incident, like you did in the battle To interfere, I didn''t mention that time, Rebecca almost got hurt... "

    "I..." Ashow lowered his head and looked more or less guilty.

    "Sorry..."

    "I know you''re in a hurry, Ike, but there are more solutions in that situation..." Speechless clapped asho on the shoulder.

    "As Sylvia said, she has shortcomings, so do you. Next, work in the student union. You have to exercise yourself. When you make up for your shortcomings, you have to give full play to your strengths!"

    Speaking of this, he gave Sylvia a silent look.

    "If you can''t do something, don''t use no talent as an excuse. Everyone has their own strengths. I hope you can understand this..."Sylvia and ashore were immediately on their right sides, and there was a voice.

    "Yes!"

    Seeing that speechless easily aroused the belief of Sylvia and ashore, Rebecca burst into a smile.

    "I''m relieved to see you like this. I hope you''ll give me a lot of advice in the next few days, such as Luo, Asia, and your highness."

    "I will do my best!" Sylvia gazed at Rebecca, and there was a clinging look in her eyes.

    "But the president, I come to the student union not only to do my part, but also to exercise myself. So, at least when the student union is working, please don''t regard me as the king daughter of the knight King''s family. In the future, please call my name directly..."

    This Letheca hesitated for a moment, then smiled and nodded when she saw the persistent emotion in Sylvia''s eyes.

    "Well, I see!"

    Pick up the cup on the table and Rebecca lifts it up.

    "Then let me replace wine with tea. Once again, welcome to all of you. Welcome to the student union. Cheers!"

    "Cheers!"

    Wordless, Sylvia and Ashur also raised the teacup in their hands and collided with Rebecca''s teacup.

    In the crisp sound, four people at the scene drank all the black tea in their cups at the same time, celebrating the formation of the new student union.

    "Well, the welcome ceremony will be brief. It''s over here. I''ll make it up if I have a chance later..."

    Placing the teacup on the table, Rebecca gathered her smile.

    "Next, there is a very important thing to tell you!"

    Seeing Rebecca''s smile converged, Sylvia and ashore both felt a thrill, even their eyes narrowed.

    It seems that it''s not a small thing to be able to make Rebecca treat so seriously

    "It''s like this..." Rebecca gritted her thumb''s fingernails with a discreet expression.

    "I have reported the attack on Ansari city by corpse grey dragon to the king of chivalry!"

    Smell speech, the expression of everyone present all coagulated.

    Wordless frowned and looked at Rebecca.

    "Is there any movement in the royal family or the order of the holy dragon of loredamon?"

    "It''s true..." Rebecca gave a wry smile.

    "In order to further understand the cause of the attack, investigate the truth behind the scenes and collect information, the royal family of rorayamon will visit the people for the reason of visiting the city of Ansari!"

    "The people of the royal family of roraymon come in person?!" Ashow was shocked.

    "Wang family?" Speechless look at Sylvia, Sylvia quickly shook his head, said he did not know.

    The people of the royal family of rorayamon are coming!

    That is to say, people related to Sylvia are coming here!

    So, who is it

    Thinking of this, Sylvia suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    At the same time Rebecca glanced at Sylvia.

    "It is said that this time, the first king''s daughter of the knight kingdom of roraymon, Veronica roraymon, came to the city of Ansari!"

    Sylvia''s pupil suddenly shrank to the size of a needle.

    "The first king''s daughter?" Speechless Leng for a while, ashow is also surprised.

    "First Wang NV? That''s not... "

    "Yes!" Rebecca nodded.

    "It''s Sylvia''s sister!"

    "No!!!"

    However, just as Rebecca''s words had fallen, Sylvia let out a loud cry of sadness, and her face suddenly turned pale.

    "What''s the matter?!" Rebecca''s face was full of consternation, so were wordless and ashore.

    Sylvia, with her head in her hands and pale face, crouched on the ground shivering as if she had met the end of the world.

    The crowd looked at each other, and for a moment, it made the whole audience fall into a dead silence.

 Chapter 1319

    Night

    The sky is full of stars, like the Milky way paved by the fine quicksand across the sky

    Apollo house, a room, lay silent on his bed, looking at the cold ceiling, half a sound later, raised one of his hands.

    In that hand, a drop of strange blood positive pole floats above his hand strangely, drifting up and down

    ¡­¡­

    The blood of the newborn of the emperor Avalon: special items, the special blood extracted from the childhood of the last generation of the emperor Avalon, have magical effect because it is extracted by the hand of the system. If swallowed by a blood based vampire, it can strengthen the ability of the vampire, and if swallowed by the true ancestor of the vampire, it can upgrade the level by one level£¨ Note: because the effect is obtained by system extraction, it can only be effective if the system user swallows it. The effective range is before level 90. When the user reaches level 89, the swallowing is invalid.

    ¡­¡­

    This drop of blood is exactly a drop of blood that Wuyan just asked from Ike. It is also the premise of completing task 2 of Wuyan copy!

    The process of extracting blood can be said to be very smooth, at least much more smoothly than when we asked for blood from the mother of the dragon.

    Speechless only used a table of delicious food, and he took Ike''s heart to heaven and earth. He was so happy that he almost agreed with speechless that he wanted to get a drop of blood liquid and let speechless extract it from her.

    And speechless copy task two is thus smoothly and profitably completed

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 61100

    props point: 180000

    ability point: 51000

    call point: 81000

    level: 85

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "Shiqi crazy three". Use the ability of "angel" - zafkiel "to use" Yod? Bet ". Return to the "young birth instrument" in "Abion forest" when the mother of the Dragon entrusts the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon, and get a drop of the first blood of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon before birth and entrustment;

    task reward: 10000 equipment points, props points, energy points and summoning points respectively (completed);

    Task 2: get a drop of the king of Avalon Saint Dragon

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 30000 (completed);

    task three: get a drop of awakening blood of the end race of Avalon Saint dragon royal family in the awakening period;

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 50000;

    Now, only the last copy of the task, speechless in the world on the completion of the task, can come and go freely in the world!

    The third copy task is still to ask for speechless blood from the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, that is, Ike.

    However, unlike the previous two, this copy task requires wordless access to a drop of Aike''s blood when Aike enters the awakening period.

    But what is the awakening period of ike

    When is this awakening period

    These. I don''t know

    Therefore, this copy task 3 can only be temporarily left for later processing

    However, there is no need to continue to pay attention to Ike.

    Although I don''t know when Ike will be able to enter the so-called awakening period, I can only wait

    Looking at the floating in the palm of the hand, "the blood of the young life of the emperor Avalon", he sighed a little.

    There are two reasons for sighing

    First, I regret that the effect of "the blood of the young born of the emperor" is the same as that of "the first blood of the emperor".

    After all. Wordless had expected this drop of blood to have the effect of letting him enter the semi divine level!

    Now it seems that it''s not as easy as you think to enter the demigod stage.

    So, the sigh of wordless regret.

    Second, I feel confused about the day and sigh

    Collect the "blood of the baby of the emperor Avalon" in your hand, put your hands behind your head and look at the ceiling. In my mind, Sylvia''s face was pale with fear.

    When she heard that her sister was coming to the city of Ansari, Sylvia was not happy at all, but rather frightened.

    Isn''t that suspicious

    Sylvia''s reaction really baffled wordless.

    If Sylvia shows hatred, it''s disgust. So, it''s not surprising that there''s no words.After all. Because of the relationship between the environment and the family background, there are also cases in which even brothers and sisters can''t get along with each other because of factors such as the heir to the throne. That''s bad in TV plays.

    Because of this relationship, Sylvia''s relationship with Veronica is not compatible, and there''s nothing to understand.

    But Sylvia''s reaction was not hatred, nor disgust, but fear

    And it''s very scary!

    This is inexplicable.

    Did Veronica ever do something to Sylvia

    Thinking of this, speechless can not help sighing again, murmuring.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Why don''t you let me answer for Lord Rouen?"

    The words of lengbulingding suddenly sounded from the inside of the room, which made the wordless body hit a spirit, and the conditioned reflex bounced up from the bed.

    Then, speechless, Cosette, who was in the same court maid''s uniform beside the bed, looked at him with a mischievous expression, which made him smile bitterly, and his face was not angry.

    "Cosette, please, can you play in a more normal way next time?"

    "In that case, I won''t be able to enter. It''s a boys'' dormitory..." Cosette blinked mischievously, with a look of sadism on his face.

    "I think Lord Rouen seems to be worried, so I came to care about Lord Rouen. Isn''t lord Rouen happy?"

    "It''s your master who should be shivering under the quilt now who should be bothered, right?..." Speechless lay back in bed, and Cosette sat at the edge of the bed, looking at speechless with a smile.

    "Lord Luo is really concerned about your royal highness."

    "Now, do maids gossip?"

    "I''m just curious about Lord Rouen''s mind..."

    "That''s called gossip!"

    "That''s it!" Cosette smiled nonchalantly and sighed.

    "in fact, the reason for the princess''s performance is that of her majesty Veronica."

    Speechless immediately turned his eyes to corset.

    "His highness Veronica has been defeated in" the instrument of infant birth " Cosette began to look expressionless.

    "to make up for his failure to become a" dragon "man, his Majesty''s life has been trained from the urine and developed a militant personality. But because of his great expectations of his royal highness, his Royal Highness has been weak and feeble when he is defeated. When the princess is still young, his Majesty is doing something to his highness. A lot of training... "

    "Training?..." The silent corner of the mouth twitches.

    "You don''t mean to say that Sylvia is trained by Veronica, so she has a fear or even fear of Veronica, right?"

    "Lord Rouen despises his highness Veronica''s training. It''s not too cruel!" Cosette got serious.

    "Not only do you need to be pushed into the lake by your highness Veronica, but also you need to go to the dangerous cliff to get the designated items, and even you need to go to the famous haunted forest to survive and train your courage..."

    Silent to hear even the heart is convulsive.

    "By the way, I am the one who plays ghost in the forest!"

    Wordless almost fell to the ground.

    "because of this, the Royal Highness has a psychological shadow on her majesty." Cosette did not realize that he had a responsibility at all. He sighed with compassion.

    "so your highness will be like that..."

    "What a I don''t know how to make complaints about it. " I can''t help shaking my head.

    This is, Cosette suddenly put his body together, in the silent cheek, gently, kissed

    Wordless mouth has become an "O" type.

    "This is the welfare you asked for, Lord Lauren..." Cosette gave a mischievous wink, then spoke softly.

    "yes, Lord Luo, I hope you can pull your royal highness just like last time."

    Hearing this, he looked at Cosette with speechless eyes and couldn''t help laughing.

    "If you kiss the other side, I will promise you!"

    "Lord Rouen, I''m not going to suffer any loss..."

    Cosette was also stunned, then he smiled bitterly and put his face together again

 Chapter 1320

    "Ansari dragon riding College", aibonesha

    In the royal house on the top floor of Epona she, Sylvia is wearing a white and extremely exposed nightdress, which can barely cover half of her chest, only to the bottom of her thighs. She lies on her bed, with a pair of beautiful ice blue eyes full of depression

    Today, all students of "Ansari dragon riding College" have a chance to have a holiday!

    Because Veronica roraymon, the first king daughter of the knight kingdom of roraymon, will visit the city of Ansari today!

    Veronica? Loriamon!

    This is a rather legendary figure

    is the princess of the Royal Chamber of the Rohm amon knight. In theory, the first successor of the Roland Knight kingdom is not the same as the princess who curry favour with the flesh. She hides in the greenhouse all day, enjoys the flattery of others, and leads a luxurious life, but chooses to become a brave and good fighting female soldier.

    In the past, Veronica personally led the army to intervene in disputes around arukustland. There were not a few times that Veronica went to war and calmed down the fighting!

    It is said that she was only 12 years old when she went out for the first time and killed the enemy on the battlefield!

    Although she failed to get a young birth on the "instrument of young birth" and become a "Yulong man", Veronica chose to exercise her body, sharpen her sword skills and become a general in the battlefield. She was very heroic, even described as brave.

    I heard. Every time Veronica waved her sword on the battlefield, there would be three heads flying at the same time!

    Is this true or not. No one has ever confirmed it with his own eyes. Even those who have confirmed it with their own eyes have not come forward to explain it. However, Veronica is really a brave and skilful person, who has won every battle and won every victory.

    Her military talent can be rated as the first in the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon!

    Her sword skills over the years are invincible!

    Even, there are rumors that Veronica once defeated a pterygoid lizard with a sword in her hand!

    Pterodactylus. That''s a kind of fierce large lizard. It''s called a close relative of the dragon''s local dragon. In terms of combat effectiveness, some weak dragon''s may not be its opponents!

    Veronica is not a "Paladin" who can equip with "Paladin armour", not even a "Yulong man", but can do this. How powerful is her force in the end. That''s conceivable.

    And these stories are the achievements that Veronica had when she was a teenager!

    Now, Veronica''s reputation is still the same, but the combat power is definitely more superb!

    Such a brave female warrior made the people of the knighthood of the state of loredamon admire Veronica, whose position in the hearts of the people of the knighthood was far from that of Sylvia the student.

    It''s even thought that Veronica was defeated in the birth ceremony. It''s because the mother of the Dragon thought that Veronica, who was only seven years old, had terrible eyes

    Of course, there is no way to prove it

    Veronica, who is famous all over the world, is called "the iron blooded female warrior God"!

    It means its fierce force and ruthless psychology in the battlefield!

    In addition to being the Royal daughter, such a presence is coming to the city of Ansari. The high-level people in the city of Ansari have been ready for the welcome ceremony for a long time.

    Naturally, it also includes the Council, students'' Union and high-ranking officials in "Ansari dragon riding College".

    In such a case. "Ansari dragon riding College" is also off.

    By now, the college staff should have gone to welcome Veronica.

    But Sylvia, still in her pajamas, lay on her bed, struggling to the extreme.

    As Veronica''s sister, the fourth King''s daughter of the royal family and a member of the student union''s discipline committee, Sylvia must be present anyway.

    But the fear of Veronica in her heart defeated the reason, so that Sylvia could only lie on the bed, struggling in her heart and feeling frustrated with herself.

    "In the end, am I still a coward?" Sylvia''s smile was self mocking, but her hand involuntarily stroked the star carving on her chest.

    This'' star carving '', even Lancelot, was given to Sylvia!

    At first, Sylvia should have been defeated in the ceremony of infant birth, but in the end, she met a noble person, got help from the other party, got infant birth and became a "Yulong man".

    Sylvia didn''t know why only the mother of the Dragon could send out the baby. That big brother would have it back then, and gave it back to himself.

    But Sylvia had already made a decision in her heart when she showed her kindness to each other.

    Never let the other side down!But now, such a cowardly self, only to give their own great kindness that big brother sprinkle stains

    Sylvia can even imagine the disappointed expression on her face when she saw her present self

    This made Sylvia''s heart tighten.

    "No way!" After biting her teeth, Sylvia sat up violently.

    "At least At least I have to face it! "

    "Yes!"

    "Ah!!!"

    The sound of responding to Sylvia suddenly sounded in the empty room, which made Sylvia''s firm expression on her face fall down, with tears in her eyes and fear in her eyes.

    "What are you doing?"

    Then a voice full of silence came into Sylvia''s ear, and Sylvia realized how familiar it was.

    Look up, look at the sound source. Next moment, Sylvia sees

    Beside myself, the speechless face with helpless expression is standing there

    "You..." Sylvia froze.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Nothing..." Wordless picked up his arm and looked down at Sylvia.

    "Let''s see how the fourth King''s daughter makes a turtle with her head reduced!"

    Sylvia''s Willow eyebrows rose, but she was soon discouraged.

    After all, what is speechless is all facts

    "I don''t want to say anything to teach you..." Wordless closed his eyes.

    "I just want to ask you, are you really willing to live in the shadow of Veronica all your life?"

    "I..." Sylvia opened her mouth to retort, but when she thought of what Veronica had done to her, her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, unable to squeeze it out.

    "Have you made up your mind to exercise yourself after joining the student union?" Speechless look at Sylvia''s body, let Sylvia''s heart beat suddenly missed a beat, the heart faintly felt afraid.

    It''s not the first time to teach Sylvia a lesson without any words, and every time it''s straight to the bull''s eye, and finally Sylvia is convinced.

    So Sylvia didn''t say it, but she was afraid of it.

    This fear is different from that of Veronica.

    If Veronica is a devil to Sylvia, wordless is a mentor to Sylvia.

    The tutor is teaching the students, and the students will be more or less afraid.

    "In the past, you were unkind and keen. I''ve taught you a lesson. Now you''ve changed a lot. When you gave a speech in the auditorium, you won everyone''s recognition for the first time. You are no longer a person. You have a student union. You have us around. What are you afraid of?"

    Wordless relaxed his tone.

    "Have you forgotten about the corpse grey dragon incident? Isn''t that a good proof that the fear in your heart is just that? "

    "Veronica is different..." Sylvia''s feeble retort was so wordless that she closed her eyes.

    "The last time you said that Lancelot couldn''t be a match for the Greyhound, what happened?"

    Sylvia was silent.

    Looking at Sylvia''s silence, he sighed silently and held out his hand towards Sylvia.

    "Here you are!" In Sylvia''s dull expression, she said a word in silence.

    "Hold it, no matter what happens, I will guard you!"

    "So you don''t have to be afraid?"

    Sylvia''s eyes were full of strange colors. She looked at the hand in front of her. Her pretty face was a little red. After hesitating for a while, she finally built it up

    Seeing this, I have no words to laugh. I laugh very much

    "But would you please change your clothes first?"

    Sylvia blinked in bewilderment, only to find that she was still wearing an exposed pajama.

    Except for the point on the upper body, the whole pair of plump and dew are all exposed!

    His lower body also shows his underwear

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"

    At the next moment, the room echoed with sadness

 Chapter 1321

    "Ansari dragon riding College", the first school building

    Today, Her Highness Veronica, the first king''s daughter, who comes to Ansari city for condolences, will take this place as the first stop of her visit to Ansari city.

    In the early morning, with the mayor of Ansari city and the dean of "Ansari dragon riding College", more than 20 people from the City Council, the College Council, the student union and the senior management formed a welcome group. They were in the front line at the entrance of the first school building, waiting for Veronica''s presence.

    Among these people, Ashur and Aike, who are members of the student union, are also listed. Rebecca, the president of the student union, is at the forefront. His position is even in front of the mayor of Ansari city and the dean of "Ansari dragon riding College". Like the leader of the welcome Group, he stands with his head held high and his chest held high. His body exudes a divine color that can''t be seen directly.

    It can be said that this welcoming group of only about 20 people gathered the most representative people in the whole city of Ansari!

    I don''t know how many years have passed since I was able to set up such a welcome group in Ansari

    However, since the object is the first king''s daughter of the knight kingdom of loredamon, it''s not too bad to have such a show

    It''s just that it''s obvious that asho is the first to join this group of big people. Face with a very difficult to eliminate the tension, forehead with a little sweat. It makes him feel that even the temperature around him seems to have increased a lot.

    In order to divert his attention, Ashur could only take a deep breath. When Veronica was not here, he was more calm than he was, or even a casual echo.

    "Ah, Ike, do you really want to welcome the queen Veronica as a member of the welcome group?"

    "What?..." Ike shaved asho''s eyes, and his attitude was as bad as ever.

    "Do you have any comments?"

    "No No... " Ashow quickly waved his hand and shook his head.

    "But don''t you always look down on human beings? Why do you want to meet Veronica? "

    "Hum..." Ike snorted. Hands akimbo.

    "Since you all participate in it, I am a member of the holy and noble dragon nationality. Isn''t it a shame to be left behind by you?"

    "What''s your theory?" Ashow couldn''t help but blush.

    But with the bombing of Ike''s bandit theory, the tension in ashow''s heart also eased a lot. He looked around and frowned.

    "Then even Ike came. Never mind if your highness is not here? "

    Hearing Ashur''s words, Rebecca in the first place didn''t smile back.

    "You''ve seen her like that before. I''m afraid that you can''t force her to participate, can you?"

    "That''s right..." Ashow also showed a helpless expression.

    "It''s just that it''s not right. After all, it''s my own sister..."

    "At this point, please don''t worry about it!"

    Don''t know when to appear in Rebecca, ashore two people behind Cosette ignore two people are scared of their own expression. A smile.

    "Your Highness will come!"

    "Cosette..." Seeing Cosette''s mysterious smile, Rebecca was not sure.

    "Are you sure?..."

    "Of course!" Cosette opened his mouth with deep meaning.

    "I also have trumps here..."

    "Trump card?" Rebecca and ashore were stunned at the same time.

    "if he comes out, the princess will come." Cosette could not help touching his lips and muttering.

    "Otherwise, I will pay nothing for it..."

    "He?..." I didn''t hear anything behind Cosette. Ashow touched his head and obviously didn''t understand what he was.

    But Rebecca seemed to think of something. Looked around for a moment, followed by a helpless smile.

    "I see. I almost forgot that he didn''t come..."

    Seeing Rebecca seems to know something, ashore and Ike look at each other, and just want to ask for a voice, a voice interrupts them.

    "Here we are!"

    At the same time when the voice sounded, all the people present felt that the light around was gradually dimmed

    A huge shadow covered the sky pouring down the sun, fell in this side of the world!

    They quickly raised their heads and looked up to the sky, and then they all opened their eyes.

    I saw that at the end of the blue sky, a huge black shadow appeared slowly, which seemed to be enough to block out the sun, and printed into everyone''s eyes.That''s an air warship!

    A dragon shaped air warship!

    It looks like a holy dragon evolved from the shape of earthworm, pterosaurus and water dragon, but its body size is more than 100 times larger than the largest guvlin in "Ansari dragon riding College". It is said that it can cover the sky and cover the sun. It is not exaggerated in the vision of Rebecca and others.

    The whole body of the air warship is silvery white, like cold steel, surrounded by bright red lines and covered with pieces of white armor, with a magnificent appearance. Around the space warship, there is also a clearly visible muzzle, which makes the magnificent appearance full of deterrent force.

    At this time, at the rear engine of the dragon shaped air warship, a huge magic array is replacing the role of the engine, constantly sending out exotic magic waves, making the whole air warship fly forward stably.

    Obviously, because of it, this giant can fly in the air!

    Around the dragon shaped space warship, there are several dragons that look like they are serving as guardians. On them, there are riders with armor and swords.

    These dragons are all holy dragons!

    That also means that those who ride on the saint dragon are at least "Dragon Knights"!

    "No Will Right... "

    Looking at the giant mechanical dragon that engulfs the world and the luxurious queue of "Dragon Knights" in the sky, asho''s face is full of consternation, even Ike is stunned on the spot, there is no way to react.

    As for the great figures in Ansari city and "Ansari dragon riding College", they began to make noise as if they knew something.

    "Out There it is! "

    "Is that the ship of Her Highness Veronica the first king?"

    "It''s like a battleship made by the Empire of Cyrus..."

    "I''ve heard about it, but I didn''t expect that we, the Knights of loredamon, could make something like that..."

    "So admirable..."

    "That''s the body of the special warship of Her Highness Veronica..." Seeing that ashore and Ike haven''t responded from their stupidity, Rebecca speaks in a deep voice.

    "Guided warship - ''Silvanus''!"

    "Shire Vanus Ashow and Ike murmured and finally came back to God.

    In the sky, "Silvanus" began to slowly descend under the guidance of the leading "Dragon Knights" team, like a dragon in a glide, and landed on the front entrance space of the first school building of "Ansari dragon riding College", occupying all the space in an instant.

    The ''Dragon Knights'' who served as guardians also drove their own holy dragons to land on the ground, and maintained the formation at the beginning. The riders turned over and rode down, and set up their swords around their waists, standing quietly like ceremonial troops. The air of awe and death filled their bodies was breathless.

    In particular, among the numerous "Dragon Knights", a handsome and unrestrained rider who takes the lead is also equipped with a suit of armor with magic.

    "Holy riding armor"!

    That is a "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    Rebecca stands solemnly.

    "Your Highness, Veronica!"

    Almost at the same time as Rebecca''s voice sounded, the cabin door of "Silvanus" slowly opened with a pleasant sliding sound

    In the eyes of all people, a figure, appeared there

    "Click Click Click

    The iron armour boots and the ground hit each other, shaking up a very clear and crisp footstep sound, which spread into the ears of all people

    Behind the hatch of ''Silvanus'', a figure slowly exposed to the air with the sound of a heart beating iron boot hitting the ground.

    Until then, people could see the real appearance of the legendary "iron blood female warrior God".

    A dazzling head of blonde hair sparkles against the sun. It''s like a golden waterfall. It''s shining vertically with white skin.

    The exposed armor covers her body, which looks like a school swimsuit made of armor, with a cape on the back, knee high iron boots at the foot, shoulders, arms and waist, all of which are also covered with armor.

    The point is that her eyes

    Extremely sharp!

    Such as looking up from the sky, looking at the eagle of prey

 Chapter 1322

    Looking at Veronica, who was standing at the door of the "Silvanus" battleship cabin, and gradually following the ladder, a group of members of the welcome Group dared not breathe more, including Ashur and Ike.

    Veronica, who was wearing armor and came down with a loud thunder, had a terrible pressure all over her body. Her sharp eyes were as sharp as blades, as if they could penetrate everything in her eyes. In addition to her reputation for decisive fighting, her spirit was not comparable to Sylvia at all.

    It wasn''t until she came to the ground that Veronica raised her head, revealing the sharp sword eyes like hawk eyes, and her powerful voice echoed.

    "Thank you for picking up the plane. It''s hard..."

    During the speech, Veronica also raised her hand and made a gesture of exemption, which made her cloak turn up and her heavy and gorgeous armor show.

    At this time, Ashur, Ike and other talents found that

    Veronica''s hand under the cloak holds a huge sword!

    It''s this huge sword that makes Veronica''s "iron blooded female warrior God" famous throughout the knight kingdom of rorayamon!

    At the scene, when everyone was shocked by Veronica''s oppression, two people remained unchanged.

    One is Rebecca!

    Another, Cosette!

    As if trying to break the heavy silence, Rebecca came to stand. Respectfully put his hand on his chest, made a noble ceremony.

    "Long time no see, Her Highness, Veronica

    "Huh?" Veronica removed the sharp eyes that had been staring at the people around her, threw them on Rebecca, and then raised the eyebrows.

    "Oh? Isn''t this Rebecca? "

    "Yes!" In Veronica''s sharp eyes, Rebecca smiled.

    "Rebecca Randall, on behalf of the whole city of Ansari, thanks for the visit of her royal highness Veronica!"

    "It''s just a small thing. I''m not sure that such a thing happened in the territory of Knight Kingdom..." Veronica waves her arm and then looks at Rebecca.

    "I didn''t expect that. Until now you''ve been spending your time in this kind of College... "

    Unlike Sylvia, who is still a student. Veronica is the real king in power!

    Because of its reputation of being brave and good at fighting, its martial arts are invincible. The most glorious and well-known order of the saint dragon of loriamon in China is directly obedient to Veronica, or even. Even the guards who came to the city of Ansari with Veronica this time were members of the order of the holy dragon of roam.

    And the paladin wearing the paladin armor. And captain of Veronica''s own guard!

    Only about one in ten members of the entire order of the holy dragon of loredamon is the "holy Dragon Knight". In Veronica''s side, the "Saint dragon cavalry" is only the captain of the guard. You can imagine how precious the "Saint dragon cavalry" is.

    Rebecca is a "paladin of the holy dragon". Not only is it the most green and beautiful stage in the girl''s life, but also the strength is not under the leader of the pro guard!

    Veronica, who advocates the supremacy of force, can''t see such a precious combat power with talent and strength. It''s not too much to say that she wasted her time in college.

    "With your strength, I can''t learn anything in this college. I''m even qualified to be a teacher of any" Yulong man "or even" Dragon Knight ". But I still play the game of being a student?" Veronica said to Rebecca in a bold and sincere tone.

    "It''s better to join my order of the holy dragon of roam, don''t waste your strength and talent..."

    "Thank you very much, her royal highness, Veronica!" Rebecca smiled gracefully, and virtually destroyed Veronica''s spirit.

    "It''s just that I just want to enjoy my students'' life and join the Knights. I''d better wait until later..."

    "You Really Even though Rebecca was expected to respond, Veronica was a little helpless.

    "Come on, you are in the third grade of advanced course, and you will graduate soon. I can wait for this time. Then you can stop running away and give me a real answer..."

    "And you!"

    Veronica suddenly turned her head and shot at a corner like an arrow. She fell into the court maid''s uniform and Cosette with a smile on her face!

    "I''m tired of being a housemaid, Cosette..." Veronica looked straight at corset and made many people look at him.

    Veronica values Rebecca, and they can understand that Rebecca is a rare "paladin of the holy dragon", which is very precious.But what about the maid

    "A talented person like you can help me even more than Rebecca!" Ignoring the stunned look of the people around, Veronica naturally spoke.

    "It''s more difficult for me to understand that you are willing to be a maid than Rebecca wants to continue to be a student..."

    "The Shirley family was originally the maid family!" Cosette, with a more natural performance than Rebecca, respectfully raised the skirt and saluted Veronica.

    "And the people I serve have long been determined..."

    Listening to Cosette''s refusal, Veronica pouted and snorted.

    "It''s hard for me to understand that you, Cosette, don''t know what the so-called object you serve attracts you if you don''t use your talents in a useful place."

    "Well, that..." Cosette blinked. It was a meaningful opening.

    "Believe me, your highness Veronica should know better than me..."

    "Hum..." Veronica turned away and was silent.

    On one side, Ashur looked at corset in the confrontation with Veronica, and finally he felt a little admiration for corset.

    Although I don''t know what makes Cosette famous, but Cosette is not an ordinary maid, that''s certain.

    "Do you serve?" Ai Ke was confused and crooked his head, ignoring all the people on the scene, and his voice reverberated clearly.

    "Is that Sylvia or Leon she''s talking about?"

    "Ike!" Ai Ke ignores everyone''s words, which almost frightens asho to urinate. He quickly covers Ai Ke''s mouth and blocks his words back.

    "Leon?..." Veronica was stunned and looked at corset in surprise.

    "Did you serve anyone but Sylvia?"

    Cosette immediately closed his eyes, lowered his head, remained silent and acquiesced.

    "Interesting..." Veronica did not lose heart, but showed interest.

    "It''s really interesting that you, Sylvia''s only one, have been able to serve another person even though you have rejected countless royal family and even my invitation from childhood!"

    "So where is he?" Veronica began to look left and right.

    "Let me see what kind of abilities even you can admire!"

    "He..." Cosette showed a complex expression, opened his mouth, seemed to want to say something, another voice appeared, interrupted her.

    "Emperor Sister Huang

    Shaking the voice line, the voice echoed in the air, instantly attracted the attention of all the people present.

    Sylvia, in uniform, stood at the door of the first school building. She was timid and walked towards the school with a stiff face.

    Beside Sylvia, speechless in the same uniform walked behind her, looking at corset, blinking, making corset smile.

    Sylvia Looking at Sylvia appearing in front of her, Veronica suddenly coagulated her eyes, which seemed to be very sharp at first. It seemed to contain murderous spirit, which made Sylvia look scared and take a step back.

    Seeing Sylvia behave so badly in front of all the people, Veronica''s eyes snapped, she raised her huge sword, and cut to Sylvia mercilessly in the terrified look and the roar of others!

    Sylvia''s pupil shrank, just want to scream, a figure appeared in her vision, standing in front of her.

    "Huh?" Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of Sylvia, Veronica was stunned, and the huge sword that had been beheaded suddenly stopped.

    However, in the moment when Veronica''s huge sword stopped cutting, another long sword came across the sky and stabbed the wordless one standing in front of Sylvia

 Chapter 1323

    "Whew!"

    In the sound of breaking the air, the fierce sword wind first blocked Sylvia''s sword, and the wordless front bangs under Veronica''s huge sword blew up, which made the wordless eyes suddenly coagulate.

    Without any omen, speechless fierce side over the body, put out the hand, toward the sharp wind breaking sound, the Knights sword body from the sharp stab fiercely to the past!

    "Ding!"

    In a clear and crisp sound, the crazy energy from the silent body, blowing to all sides, those who are in a state of confusion because of the sudden development of the welcome group members to wake up.

    At this time, the audience saw the scene clearly.

    I saw that the "Saint Dragon Knight" who was supposed to guard Veronica''s back, who was the captain of the guard, did not know when he picked up the knight''s sword and kept the stabbing posture, and came to Veronica''s side.

    In front of the cavalry sword stabbed by the leader of the guard, wordless put two fingers on the sword body of the sword to block the attack just stabbed by the leader of the guard!

    "You..." It seemed that the captain of the guard didn''t expect it would be the result, and his speechless eyes were full of consternation.

    Not only the captain of the guard, but also Veronica, Sylvia, Rebecca, Cosette, Ashur, Ike and others were shocked.

    That''s not a general pro guard captain, but a ''Paladin'' equipped with ''paladin armor''!

    Although the other side does not use the "holy riding armor" maximum strength of the inherent magic. It only uses a common Cavalier sword, but it can block the strike of a "Saint Dragon Knight" under the condition of * * FanTai. It is still a shock to use two fingers to clamp the strike directly

    Only speechless can we know that the reason why we can so easily block the attack of the other side is that the attack of the other side is not to hurt ourselves at all!

    The captain of the guard should stop his attack just before the Cavalier sword reaches his throat

    That is to say. He just wanted to frighten himself!

    It''s a pity. The leader of the pro guard team despised wordless

    "Hum..." From the astonishment, the captain of the guard was as heavy as water, holding the sword tightly. The "holy riding armor" on the body has emerged a great magic power.

    The next moment. The ordinary Knight Sword was immediately covered by a magic. With a sharp wind, a firm spin, broke away from the silent fingers. Once again stabbed at wordless past!

    However, this time, the cavalry sword of the leader of the pro guard has been wearing a trace of murderous spirit.

    Obviously, the leader of the guard is not going to stop this attack, but will directly stab into the silent body!

    Of course, the position where the captain of the pro guard stabbed was not the voiceless throat, but the voiceless shoulder

    Aware of the strong wind, speechless eyes flashed a cold, a clenched fist, fist suddenly smashed out, it was with the sharp Knight Sword directly collided together!

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a dull blow, the Cavalier sword covered by magic of the captain of the guard actually broke inch by inch under the silent bombardment and exploded!

    But wordless clenched, suddenly smashed fist is the same, mixed with a sound of explosion, through the fragments of the exploded Knight''s sword, smashed heavily to the pro guard captain holding the broken sword handle!

    Although the second strike didn''t kill him, he didn''t show mercy any more!

    Then, no words and no mercy!

    Seeing the mixed sound of explosion, the fists pounded heavily toward his head, the captain of the guard stood up with sweat, his pupils slightly shrunk, and his heart was filled with disbelief.

    With a magic blow, he was smashed by the opponent''s fist and weapon!

    How can it be

    The other side is not only a student, but also not a "Paladin". There is no "paladin armor" on his body, and the attack does not carry magic

    The huge fist is constantly enlarged in the eyes of the leader of the pro guard. The leader of the pro guard also knows that it''s not the time to think about these things. He quickly turns his head to the side.

    "Whoo..."

    The fist that came from the fragments of Knight''s sword was close to the captain''s shoulder at the critical moment. It was swept over his shoulder and beside his ears. The ferocious fist thrust directly into the captain''s cheek and caused a burning tingling sensation.

    This tingling feeling also stimulated the anger in the captain''s heart.

    I can''t even deal with a student

    With this idea in mind, the captain of the guard held the sword tightly again and swung his body. He took the handle of the broken sword as a stick, rolled up the sharp sound of breaking the air and smashed it hard to silence.Seeing the reaction of the other side, I was a little surprised, but I still suddenly turned my side, and the other hand was also clenched into a fist, facing the broken sword hilt from the sky, I couldn''t help but say it was right!

    "Dong!"

    An impact swept between the fists and the hilts of the broken sword, and it was in the air.

    However, without the knightly sword, the leader who is good at swordsmanship can not be a wordless opponent with strong body and fighting skills.

    In the sound of "Peng", the handle of the broken sword in the hands of the leader of the guard was smashed directly.

    The ferocious shock rushed directly through the arm of the captain of the pro guard and rushed up to his body!

    "Hum..." The captain of the guard grunted, his body was ejected by the impact force and landed on the ground not far away. He stepped back awkwardly. He didn''t stop until the impact force was dissolved by the "holy riding armor".

    Looking up, looking at the silence still standing in front of Sylvia, the captain of the guard was dignified.

    Around them, Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica, Cosette, Ashur, Ike and other people''s faces are more and more shocked.

    In less than a short period of time, the people didn''t even stop them, but the two people who had the conflict had such a breathtaking close battle!

    Although there was no time to stop them, they saw the collision.

    That brief fight just now is extremely dangerous!

    If one of them is not careful, then one will make a hole in his body, and the other will be severely punched!

    In the end, it definitely ended with one side injured

    Such a fierce fight ended in a short period of time with a balance of power. It can be imagined how much of it is dangerous

    At the thought of this place, the audience''s speechless eyes were full of disbelief.

    They didn''t expect that a student would be able to fight with a paladin equipped with a paladin armor. It''s incredible.

    After all, compared with Rebecca, the leader of the pro guard has been on the battlefield more than once, and more than once, he has actually killed.

    Compared with Rebecca, the strength of the other side may be in the middle of Bozhong, but the real battle is definitely to kill the captain of the more experienced guard at the cost of some injuries, and finally win!

    But speechless is in the short-term confrontation with the other side to fight a balance of power!

    Although the leader of the pro guard didn''t use his magic suit, the uniformed student also didn''t have a weapon, not even the "holy riding armor", and he was fighting with his body completely!

    Terrible!

    Terrible!

    Even Rebecca, Cosette, Ashur and Ike, who are familiar with wordless, can''t help but be shocked by wordless''s combat effectiveness.

    "Awesome..." Asho''s lost voice.

    "That''s great..."

    "Is that guy really human?" Ike also shows signs of madness.

    "That kind of physical ability, isn''t he my kindred?"

    "Leon..." Rebecca laughed.

    "As expected, there are many secrets..."

    "Lord Rouen..." Cosette slowly recovered, then smiled.

    "It''s really my trump card..."

    "That student..." On one side, Veronica, who can also play a strong fighting force without relying on the "holy riding armor", also gradually changed her eyes towards wordless.

    "Very strong! Maybe better than me and Cosette! "

    "Leon..." Sylvia''s icy blue eyes were rippling.

    Speechless, it''s fighting for her

    "No matter what happens, I will protect you..."

    Looking back at what she had said to herself in the room, Sylvia could hardly conceal her feelings.

    He''s really guarding me

    Guard like a coward, even sister Huang dare not face me

    Looking at the speechless figure, it seems that Sylvia saw the figure of the elder brother when he left at the age of seven

    All of a sudden, the ripples in my heart reverberated rapidly and did not subside for a long time

 Chapter 1324

    The audience, silence

    The captain of the guard raised his eyes and looked forward. He also raised his head and looked at him. The eyes of the two men were together in an instant.

    However, in the eyes of the leader of the pro guard, there was only dignification, but in the eyes of wordless, there was a flash of streamer.

    ¡­¡­

    Galen markugaya: (grade 70)

    Grade 70

    Are you in the eighth stage

    The silent look is more serious.

    At present, all the powers on wordless have been sealed. All that remains is body power and "infinite martial arts". The power that can be exerted is almost the eighth level.

    It''s true to fight with the captain of the pro guard named Ge Lian. Maybe he will be as close as before!

    Of course, once the battle is fought, it will change rapidly, and every little factor will become the key to win!

    Wordless has the body of the true ancestor. Even if we get rid of the body of immortality, the endless physical strength is still there. He will definitely be the one who wins in the battle of equal strength!

    Moreover, speechless also can untie the seal on the body at any time. At that time, it''s just a matter of action to clean up a person who has just entered the eighth level

    Even if you don''t completely untie the seal, you can only extract a little magic from the seal, and use a technique or super power to win Ge Lian.

    Therefore, there is no need to worry too much.

    Ge Lian. At best, let the power of the seal speechless seriously.

    Unfortunately, the other side obviously didn''t think so.

    "You..." The cold eyes without any emotion shot at wordless, Ge Lian asked.

    "Who are you?"

    "I?..." Speechless smile, throwing his hands a piece of just been smashed by his fist pieces of Knight Sword.

    "As you can see, it''s just a student..."

    "Is it?" Ge Lian nodded indifferently, and then his eyes began to cold again.

    "But no matter who you are, I won''t allow you to run into his highness Veronica!"

    Finish. Ge Lian held out his hand.

    Above. There''s a magic circle

    "Swift and thundering sword..."

    With the sound of Ge Lian''s voice, a dazzling light flickered from the magic array, like a crack filled with the whole magic array, making the magic array like a spider''s web. Spread.

    See. The people around were shocked.

    Ge Lian. Finally, I intend to use the inherent magic costume of "holy riding armor"!

    Speechless eyes narrowed, hissed and waved. The fragment of the knight''s sword in the palm of his hand shot out violently and hit the knight''s sword at the waist of a member of the guard brought by Veronica.

    With a sound of "pa", the member of the guard didn''t even react. The knight''s sword around his waist flew up under the heavy blow of the fragments, shot out of the scabbard, and then shot into speechless hands.

    The body is slightly sideways, and the Knight Sword in the hand suddenly shakes, rippling around. Where the rippling passes, the atmosphere is gradually rotating, and it jumps strangely.

    The surging air flow condenses on the knight''s sword and forms a halo

    I watched a stream of air flow from the surrounding area, like consciously winding towards the Cavalier sword in wordless hands. With the wind flow winding, the halo on the Cavalier sword in wordless hands became more and more intense. Around me, everyone''s face was shocked.

    "Is that pure sword technique?" Veronica finally widened her eyes.

    "That man, how can he hide such a magical sword skill?"

    Veronica''s original name for wordless changed from "student" to "man"

    "Do you want to do that?" Rebecca and Cosette raised their hands to block the strong wind driven by the rapid flow of air, showing a dignified face.

    Ge Lian''s mind also emerged a crisis.

    This time, he realized

    I look down on the students who dare to collide with me

    Put away the contempt in his heart, Ge Lian mobilized all the magic of "holy riding armour" and gathered it into the inherent magical costume that was about to agglomerate.

    Speechless mouth slightly up, also accelerated the surrounding air flow further condensation, enhanced the power of "random return to the sky dance"

    The magic of the rampage and the air flow of the riot work together in this space, forming a strong momentum. Both the welcome group and the pro guard people step back in horror.

    At one moment, speechless and Ge Lian''s eyes tighten at the same time

    When the two are about to use their kill skills, one is going to take out the inherent magic suit and give a full blow, Veronica doesn''t continue to watch.A jump, Veronica came to the wordless and Ge Lian two people, spread out their hands, so unprepared will be the palm of the hand to the two people who intend to fight with all their strength.

    "Stop it all!"

    Watching Veronica suddenly jump out, speechless, Ge Lian are surprised, quickly canceled the attack on hand, let the magic and rolling air flow subside.

    "Leon!" Rebecca and other people were relieved. Sylvia hurriedly ran to the silent side and looked at him.

    "You Are you ok?... "

    "It''s ok..." Shaking her head, Sylvia didn''t have to worry. She looked at Veronica without a word.

    Unexpectedly, Veronica also looked at him, with an expression of interest on her face.

    "What''s your name?..."

    "Leon Randall Speechless hesitated for a moment, and immediately gave this answer, eyes turned to Rebecca, a bad smile.

    "It''s Lord Rebecca Randall''s guard!"

    On hearing this, Rebecca began to smile bitterly.

    "Rebecca''s escort?" Veronica was stunned for a moment, in exchange for a silent showdown.

    , "now, please take the time off, temporarily acting as the guardian of this timid princess."

    heard seven words of a timid princess, and Silvia looked down with shame.

    "Is it?" Veronica took a deep look at Sylvia, then turned her head and looked at Graham.

    "Ge Lian, please step back first..."

    "Your Highness Veronica..." Ge Lian frowned.

    "But this one, Lauren Randall, just hit you..."

    "Not a collision!" Veronica just waved.

    "didn''t you hear that he was just saying that he was the keeper of the timid princess? But it''s because I did it to Sylvia. Not only can''t we blame him, but we''ll reward him for his devotion! "

    Ge Lian''s brow is getting deeper and deeper.

    But

    "What?..." Veronica''s sharp eyes were unquestionable.

    "Do you have any comments?"

    "No, I offended..." Ge Lian''s heart tightened. He made a very simple apology and retired.

    Just, before retiring, Ge Lian took a deep look at speechless

    "I didn''t expect such a surprise to come to the city of Ansari this time..." Veronica cast her eyes on the wordless body. First she looked at the "star carving" on the back of the wordless hand, and then asked for a voice.

    "Are you a Yulong man?"

    Speechless nodded his head and let Veronica''s mouth slowly rise.

    "You''re very good. Do you want to join my order of the saint dragon of loriamon?"

    Hearing Veronica''s words, the audience was shocked.

    Join the order of the holy dragon of loreamon

    That''s the glory everyone dreams of!

    Even speechless was suddenly invited to make a stupefied for a while, and I couldn''t help crying and laughing.

    "I''m sorry, your highness Veronica, but I haven''t thought of leaving this college yet..."

    Rejected

    Once again, the people around widened their eyes.

    Veronica''s face was full of discontent.

    "Why do you both want to stay in such a greenhouse? Is it so good here?"

    Then Veronica looked at Rebecca.

    "And Rebecca, your guard has this ability. Don''t you want him to go to a higher level?"

    Rebecca smiled helplessly, reached Veronica''s ear and said something. Then Veronica''s eyes lit up.

    "Then, let''s go in!"

    Veronica takes a look around, looks at Gelian, and then points to the stunned Ashur.

    "Ge Lian, get that kid!"

    "Yes!"

    Ge Lian jumped out without hesitation. He grabbed AHU and resisted him on his shoulder.

    "You What are you doing! "

    Then ashow came back and struggled.

    "Go in!"

    Ignoring asho''s struggle, Veronica left all the guests and the guards and went to the school.

    See, speechless and Sylvia, Rebecca, Cosette and other eyes, speechless.

    Your highness, the first Wang Nu, is really self-sufficient

 Chapter 1325

    "Ansari dragon riding College", the first school building

    With Veronica as the leader, Ge Lian, who is fighting against the struggling ashore, stands at the back. Wordless, Rebecca, Sylvia, Cosette and others follow Veronica. A group of seven people walk in the corridor of the first school building to the reception room.

    Along the way, the guards brought by Veronica, with the exception of Ge Lian, all of them scattered silently. I think we should check whether there are any suspicious people in the school building first and protect Veronica secretly.

    After all, unlike Sylvia, Veronica has a long history in the battlefield, and her outstanding contributions bring the hatred of the enemy. Countless people want to get rid of Veronica quickly.

    Therefore, Veronica''s safety must not be sloppy.

    , because a careless Princess whose Royal Highness is called the Royal Highness will die.

    And the loss of Veronica, a brave and warlike woman, is a huge loss for the entire Knight state of loredamon, and even can cause the turmoil of the knight state!

    Although she was reluctant to admit it, Sylvia did mention that the current king of the knighthood of roam is a man of plenty, and has nothing to show off.

    Apart from being born in the king''s family and having the lineage of the emperor, the knight king has no place!

    The princess has long passed away

    The second king''s daughter and the third King''s daughter are also lack of interest in the state affairs because of their own personal hobbies. They are not even in the knight kingdom of rorayamon

    Sylvia, the fourth King''s daughter, is only a student. You can''t share state affairs for the entire Knight state of loredamon

    In such a case, it can be said. Now, Veronica is the only one who supports the whole of the knighthood.

    It can be imagined, once Veronica is really dead, what will become of the knighthood of the rorayamon

    In the knighthood, Veronica is the most important!

    Even above the Knights!

    It is also because of this that the order of the holy dragon of roam becomes the direct order of Veronica, and the personal guard is also the responsibility of the people carefully selected from the order of the holy dragon of roam.

    In a way. It is not only the loyalty of Ge lian to Veronica, but also the proof of Veronica''s authority

    Veronica is clearly not the first to visit the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari.

    Although it was a visitor, Veronica was the first to walk in the front, led the people to the door of the welcome room, pushed open the door of the welcome room and walked in.

    Because "Ansari dragon riding College" is "Yulong people" college. The status is very special. Naturally, many domestic and foreign royal families will visit here.

    For this reason, the welcome room in "Ansari dragon riding College" can only be described as gorgeous, which is much more luxurious than the Royal rooms in Sylvia.

    Veronica strides to the sofa and lifts her cape. He sat down with great momentum and waved to ge Lian.

    "Tie that kid to my chair!"

    "Yes!" Ge Lian''s expressionless promise, regardless of the struggling ashore, threw him on a nearby chair, and tied him up smartly!

    "You What do you want to do? "

    Ashour, who wanted to cry without tears, made every effort to feed himself. It''s a pity to fight desperately. For GE Lian, who has experienced many battles and is equipped with "holy riding armor", this resistance is basically the same as no resistance.

    "Hello! You guys! What do you want to do with my watchdog? "

    Almost at the same time that asho was tied to the chair, Ike rushed in, panting like an angry cat, staring at Gelin fiercely, his hair standing up.

    "Ike!" Seeing Ai Ke rush in, it seems that he cares about himself very much. Ashow is moved.

    But at the next moment, asho''s full of emotion is all because of a word from Ike.

    "Even if you want to do something to him, you have to agree with me. I will give it to you as soon as I say it!"

    "What on earth are you here for? Give me the last shot! " Ashur''s face was covered with tears.

    Seeing ashore and Ike start to fight in front of Veronica, on one side, the grimmer and deeper the face of Gelian, but Veronica didn''t say anything, and he didn''t move.

    "Ah..." Speechless, he shook his head helplessly. Without Veronica''s consent, he sat down and waved to Cosette under the gaze of Veronica and Gelian.

    "Corset, black tea..."

    "Yes..." Cosette responded very naturally, and began to make black tea with the same witty smile.This scene is not very strange.

    Since Cosette took charge of the silent breakfast, she almost asked for a cup of black tea every morning. Cosette didn''t refuse, so she was used to it.

    However, the scene, which is used to be natural, falls into Veronica''s eyes, which makes Veronica directly stunned.

    "You guy..." Veronica''s eagle eyes moved to wordless.

    "You''re the other person Cosette''s waiting on, aren''t you?"

    Cosette''s hand, which was brewing black tea, could not help but pause. He also pouted without words, and frowned a little confused.

    "It''s too much to serve. Cosette just took care of me for a while in daily life..."

    "Is that so?" Veronica took a deep look at Cosette, and then at wordless again. She nodded her head and asked nothing.

    "Sylvia!"

    "Yes Yes! " Sylvia''s delicate body gave a fierce shiver and stammered in response, which made Veronica squint and sneer.

    "I''ve seen the report of the Greyhound attack. Sylvia, don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    "I I... " Sylvia''s breathing became a little short. It seemed that her fear of Veronica was not so great.

    Veronica didn''t seem to expect Sylvia to answer, explaining herself.

    "Rebecca was the first one to stand up and protect Ansari from being destroyed by the corpse grey dragon in the first time of the appearance of the corpse grey dragon, and the mysterious" Saint Dragon Knight "appeared later almost perfectly solved the corpse grey dragon and dispelled it..."

    "In the process, some witnesses saw Lancelot take over Rebecca, suppress the corpse grey dragon with the most magical dragon riding skill, and almost beat it by himself. From this point of view, as the owner of Lancelot, Sylvia, you are indeed worthy of praise..."

    "Then It was

    But Sylvia

    As soon as Sylvia wanted to come out and explain something, Veronica interrupted her with a cold voice and said something like this.

    "I don''t believe you have the ability!"

    Sylvia choked on the spot, her body shaking, her eyes full of gloom.

    "You..." Seeing Veronica''s denial of his sister''s ability, Ashur was furious and wanted to attack, but Ge Lian watched him with cold eyes, which made him dare not move.

    Speechless indifference at this scene, did not speak, took the same silent corset handed over the black tea, while drinking, while beating the table rhythmically.

    "I''d rather believe that someone else rides your pal than believe that you can defeat the corpse grey dragon on your own!" Veronica said coldly.

    "It''s not true that there are people who can ride others'' parrs'' and use Lancelot to suppress the corpse grey dragon!"

    "And you, just looking at it powerlessly?..."

    Sylvia''s face turned pale in a flash.

    That''s right!

    Veronica got it all!

    "It seems that I got it..." Veronica made no secret of her disappointment.

    "Even if you have the title of" Dragon Knight ", your essence is still just a coward. You have ruined the reputation of the knight king family!"

    Veronica''s words, like a sharp arrow through her heart, went straight through Sylvia''s heart, making her knees soft and ready to kneel on the spot.

    However, a tone of understatement drifted into Sylvia''s ear.

    "How can you grow up if you can''t even bear the vicious words?"

    Sylvia''s heart was shocked, and almost conditionally launched her whole body to support her body. She stood in the same place with difficulty.

    As you can see, the original figure maker can''t help but smile, and Veronica''s eyes also emerge a subtle praise colo

 Chapter 1326

    "It''s not that I haven''t made any progress at all..."

    Looking at Sylvia, who was biting her lips and making efforts to keep her soft feet from kneeling on the ground, Veronica turned her eyes to speechless.

    "Your words, as a guardian, work..."

    "is just talking to herself, and I will not flatter her because the other side is the royal highness of the princess." With that, he looked at Veronica with a silent smile.

    "So, if you want to accept me, you''d better think about it clearly. Even if you are the" iron blooded female warrior God ", if you make a mistake, I will slap you too!"

    "Hahahaha!!!"

    Ge Lian''s eyes were full of murderous anger, but Veronica laughed.

    "In that case, I''ll be very happy, very good. What''s the lack of people like you around me? Don''t you really think about it? "

    "Well, then..." Seeing Veronica not only not angry, but more and more interested in their own appearance, wordless some headache.

    "Well, that''s all for gossip..." Veronica calmed down her laughter, raised her legs and looked around at everyone. Her sharp eyes were full of oppression.

    "I think you all have a good idea. I came to Ansari not just for sympathy..."

    On one side, Rebecca, who had been quietly watching things develop, raised her head.

    "Is your purpose really to investigate the truth behind the corpse grey dragon incident?"

    "Well Veronica''s eyes flashed.

    "As stated in the report. The corpse grey dragon is an academic system after the integration of demon guide and engineering, that is, the product of the dead dragon''s ashes made by demon guide engineering? "

    "Yes..." Rebecca nodded her head. Glancing aside, he is quietly asking for help from Ai Ke, who is ignored by Ai Ke.

    "In the event of the corpse grey dragon, Ashur got the" holy riding armor "presented by Ai Ke, and rode on the corpse grey dragon with his special ability, which was connected with the consciousness of the corpse grey dragon, and obtained the information about the corpse grey dragon. That''s how the information explained the emergence and origin of the corpse grey Dragon..."

    "Special talent?" Veronica looks at asho, too.

    "Is there any special talent for this nobody who doesn''t seem to have any bright spots?"

    "He can ride any dragon!" Rebecca said the answer directly.

    "It''s the same with luoang. Both of them have the special ability to ride other people''s dragons!"

    "Oh?..." Veronica''s eyes brightened slightly. Smile slowly.

    "I guessed that there are people in the world who can ride other people''s dragons, so who is the one who can ride Lancelot and suppress the corpse grey dragon?"

    "It''s Leon!" Rebecca laughed, too.

    "Luoang enjoys the name of" Protoss rider "in the college, and his dragon riding skills are unparalleled in the world. In my personal opinion. In this world, no one can simply surpass him in dragon riding skill! "

    Hearing Rebecca''s words, Ge Lian, who was like a cold puppet, couldn''t help but look speechless, and Veronica turned up her mouth.

    "It''s not surprising to be able to compete with Ge Lian in terms of his body, and he seems to have excellent sword skills. It''s not surprising to be able to do so in dragon riding skills. However, there is a growing sense that it is a waste to leave you in the College... "

    The latter sentence is obviously to speechless, but in exchange for speechless expression, it also makes Veronica feel a little boring.

    "So, the identity of the person behind this attack is just about to be revealed?"

    "If there is no mistake..." Rebecca squinted.

    "The magic guide engineering has always been the pride of the sepharos empire. So, the main emissary behind the event. Most likely the Imperial Army! "

    With Rebecca''s words coming out, the air in the reception room became heavy.

    After all, the Empire of Cyperus and the kingdom of sheplon are in a state of armistice. Now, the Empire causes attacks in the subordinate countries of the kingdom of sheplon, but it is likely that the two countries will fight again!

    "On the day of the corpse grey dragon incident, luoang also found a suspicious figure who claimed to be an imperial man and took the props to make and control the corpse grey dragon from the other side!"

    Rebecca threw another amazing message, which made Veronica smile bloody.

    "That is to say, we are now in possession of material evidence that imperialists have maliciously attacked important cities in our country?"

    "Yes!" Rebecca''s eyes also brightened.

    "With this blessing, we can make full use of it and ask the Empire for a statement. No matter what the final result is, it will be good for us!"

    "Good..." Veronica was satisfied when she carded on.However, has been drinking black tea speechless but poured a basin of cold water.

    "At the end of the day, it''s definitely one beat and two splits!"

    Hearing this, Veronica, Rebecca, Sylvia, Cosette, Ashur, Ike and Gelin were all stunned on the spot.

    "One beat, two spreads?" Veronica frowned.

    "How can I say that?"

    "I do have the props that the Empire used to make and control the corpse grey Dragon..." Speechless put down the teacup in his hand, and then asked in this way.

    "But who can prove it?"

    Everyone on the scene was a little surprised and seemed to understand something.

    Seeing this, speechless spread his hand.

    "Yes, the sword is still someone else''s thing. We have no way to control it. Even if we can prove that it is the product of imperial magic engineering, we can''t use its effect. The empire can completely avoid the past, saying that the Knights don''t know where to get the Empire''s things, insult them, and then we can rake it back!"

    "Besides, don''t forget that the corpse grey dragon is also a dragon after all..." Speechless look around to all who are in deep thought.

    "People all over the world know that the knighthood of rorayamon is the country of Yulong. The mother of the Dragon loves the knighthood so much that the knighthood only has the qualification to control the dragon. Now, a dragon makes trouble in the country of Yulong. How can it look like that the knighthood has made mistakes and made the Dragon crazy?"

    "The empire is not qualified to be a" Yulong man ", and there is no way to control any dragon!" Speechless shook his head.

    "So, even if you say that the people of the Empire control a dead dragon to make trouble in the knight Kingdom, most people will not believe it..."

    This They all looked at each other and laughed bitterly.

    "I have to say that what you said is very reasonable..." Veronica let out a cold snort.

    "It seems that this attack can only be searched continuously to see if there is any real evidence..."

    With that, Veronica looked to speechless.

    "What about the sword now?"

    "Still in my hands..." Speaking of this, speechless can not help showing the appearance of gnashing teeth.

    "I have exhausted all kinds of methods to find no way to revive the dead dragon. If you have experts there, this sword will be given to you. If you can find out how to control it, then the imperial people have nothing to say?"

    "Then it''s settled!" Veronica nodded her head decisively and rose to her feet.

    "All the way to Ansari, dusty, I should take a bath first..." Veronica looks at Rebecca and Sylvia.

    "Rebecca, Sylvia, come with you!"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes Yes! "

    Two people are first Zheng, followed by a nod to agree, a timid promise.

    "By the way!" Veronica looks to speechless again.

    "Come with you, too!"

    "Cough, cough..." Speechless black tea coughed back into the cup, and at the same time Cosette began to pat him on the back, he looked at Veronica in amazement.

    "What did you just say?..."

    "What? Dare not even come to take a bath together?... " Veronica said with a natural expression.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to lower my assessment of you..."

    "Dare not?..." Speechless brow picked up.

    "It doesn''t look like I''m going to lose, does it? How dare I?... "

    "That''s it!" Veronica was as determined as ever, waving at Gelian as she walked out.

    "Ge Lian, if you take that kid to the training ground to practice, even if it''s just a" holy riding armor "in a hurry, and there''s a time limit, it''s a valuable combat power..."

    "Yes!"

    "It''s your sister!"

    Seeing that GE Lian simply promised to come down, ashow was excited.

    "What about my opinion?!"

    Ge Lian ignores Yashu, resists him, and goes outside. Ai Ke yells to catch up with him

    Speechless sipped her mouth, and stood up sighing

    Rebecca and Sylvia followed him silently. Looking at him, they looked unnatural and their heart beat faster

    After all, next, they have to take a bath togethe

 Chapter 1327

    "Silvanus"

    Under the leadership of Veronica, wordless, Rebecca, Sylvia and Cosette came together to the interior of the air warship. Driven by their different complex moods, they followed the direction of bathroom.

    According to the only calm Veronica from the beginning to the end, "Silvanus" has an extremely wide bathroom, which is suitable for many people.

    As a result, a group of people face complex and mighty killing to the direction of the bathroom.

    Not to mention, in terms of body shape, the body shape of "Silvanus" is really the same as that of "Fraxinus", but the degree of vigilance is much more rigorous than that of "Fraxinus".

    Unlike fraccinas, which has a permanent "ter day store", Silvanus can only defend itself.

    Therefore, "Silvanus" not only has many magic guided cannons, but also has extremely thick armor, which can bear no small impact.

    Inside and around the warship, there is a knight with a close guard, standing guard every other distance. If someone wants to break into "Silvanus", it''s more or less to weigh his ability.

    That''s why Veronica wants to go back to "Silvanus" to take a bath.

    "Ansari dragon riding College" is not without a wide bathroom, and even covers a lot more than the bathroom in "Silvanus". But for Veronica, there should be no other place more secure than in the ship of Silvanus.

    After all. Many insurgents have been watching Veronica''s life.

    Veronica''s own strength is not to be underestimated. She will not be afraid of the assassination of some regional insurgents, but her bath is different. She has to be fully disarmed.

    Veronica has been wearing armor for many years. For her, the armor is not only an aesthetic, but also gives her an abnormal sense of security. Once the armor is removed. Veronica felt her combat effectiveness was down.

    Therefore, only in the bath, Veronica will more or less put away the strong woman side, accept other people''s careful protection.

    Of course, it''s only Veronica''s psychological function that reduces combat effectiveness. That suit of armor is not "holy riding armor" or ordinary armor. It''s impossible to increase Veronica''s combat effectiveness. The best way is to let her fight more

    It wasn''t long before a group of five arrived at the bathroom inside the "Silvanus" warship.

    "You don''t need to be stiff..." Veronica hung her huge sword on the side.

    "It''s pathetic that you can''t relax when you come to the bathroom, so let it go..."

    As she spoke, Veronica began to take care of her own armor. Let the white with a little dark healthy skin slowly exposed to the air.

    Speechless mouth slightly a draw, can not help but start, looked to one side, this look, the face suddenly unnatural.

    Rebecca and Sylvia are standing right in front of the silent eyes. A little red on one cheek and an unnatural look in his eyes. The other was so red that he almost died of shame and anger.

    Suddenly I went into a bath with a man for no reason, even Rebecca felt a bit troubled, let alone Sylvia, who was always shameful.

    If it wasn''t for Veronica, Rebecca, Sylvia would have gone berserk.

    "Huh?" Veronica, who was already naked, looked at the three people standing still and pouted.

    "What? Do you have any complaints? "

    "No No... " In Veronica''s fierce vision, Sylvia took the lead in playing the retreat drum, biting her teeth, as if she were going out, turning around.

    "Section Cosette Clothes... "

    "Yes..." Cosette, with an interested expression, first blinked at silence, then walked to Sylvia with a smile and helped her take off her clothes.

    "Ah..." On one side, Rebecca sighed, a smile like white speechless.

    "Well, it''s a rare opportunity. Enjoy it..."

    Then, unlike Sylvia, Rebecca took off her clothes in front of her speechless face, and the unnaturalness in her face and eyes disappeared completely as if it had never appeared before.

    See three white flowers of the delicate body hot and spicy imprint into their own vision, the three hot to no good plump also gradually exposed to the air, speechless involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, with a bitter expression, began to take off the clothes.

    It''s just that he took off on his back

    Otherwise, some part of his body that has expanded the sense of existence will be unwilling to say hello to a group of girls¡­¡­

    Fortunately, the bathroom in ''Silvanus'' is really scary.

    In addition to the size and shape of the bathtub like a hot spring, there are also some tropical rainforest like vegetation around.

    It is said that they can release some tranquil fragrance and make people in bath feel comfortable.

    In such a bathroom, even if the shame almost burst, Sylvia, who has been tightly surrounded by a bath towel, can''t help but start to take off her guard, and dare to take off the bath towel after soaking in the water.

    The hot smoke around makes the vision blurred. The hot water is also turbid due to the special bath agent. If you soak in the water, you don''t need to worry about the underwater parts being seen by others.

    As a result, Sylvia was relieved to soak in the water. Even Rebecca dispelled the remaining strange feeling in her heart and returned to her former aggressive appearance. Veronica was a real man. Her unconstrained sentiment had been extended to the highest level in history, and she didn''t care about her smooth body exposed to the eyes of the opposite sex Next.

    Soak in the water, only speechless, the face has been hanging a trace of indecision.

    Isn''t that bullshit

    Although we can''t see the parts below the water surface, Rebecca and Sylvia are very hot. They can''t be covered by a pair of plump bodies. Almost half of them are floating on the water.

    Looking at the two attractive semicircles under the influence of the warm air that makes people associate with elegant, there is a little red halo, and their master is also full of the terrible temptation that can''t be himself, wordless and heartless.

    Can we see if we can eat it? Isn''t it tormenting him

    Compared with Rebecca and Sylvia, Veronica''s figure is very attractive, but her character, unlike that of a woman, makes wordless not have a ripple on her, but can face it calmly.

    In addition to the three girls who stepped into the water together, Cosette was also present.

    Kneeling on one side of the gorgeous marble, Cosette poured bath agent into the water, while a pair of purple eyes glanced at speechless, eyes with a thick smile.

    When speechless eyes on Cosette, Cosette not only did not avoid suspicion, but also smiled cunningly, opened his mouth and said something silently.

    "I didn''t expect that Lord Rouen''s figure is also very good..."

    I read this sentence from Cosette''s mouth shape, and then I got angry without any words. I returned it silently.

    "One day, I will strip you away and enjoy your figure."

    Cosette raised his eyebrows without shyness and turned his provocative eyes to wordless.

    "I''m looking forward to that little maid..."

    Looking at Cosette, he continued to look at his body without hesitation. He could not help but defeat.

    When wordless and Cosette had a silent conversation that seemed like a fight or no matter, Veronica suddenly spoke.

    Sylvia Veronica looked straight at Sylvia, and a smile appeared on her face as if she were staring at her prey.

    "I have a marriage to discuss with you!"

    "Marriage..." Sylvia was lost.

    "Marriage?" Cosette turned and looked over.

    "Marriage?" Rebecca was stunned.

    "Marriage Do you Speechless pouted his brow.

    Two words that were extremely simple and easy to understand echoed in the bathroom. It seemed that everyone on the scene didn''t understand the meaning of the two words in the first time. When the response came, the atmosphere on the scene became heavy.

    Perhaps for others, "marriage" is a good thing to celebrate.

    But for Sylvia, the king''s family, it''s not a small thing.

    I don''t know the meaning of Veronica''s saying such things at this time.

    But if the so-called "marriage" is related to the "state affairs", will Sylvia become a victim of the royal family

 Chapter 1328

    With Veronica''s sudden words, the whole bathroom fell into a cold atmosphere, and even the fragrance that had been filled in the air seemed to become a little thin.

    It was clear that the surrounding vegetation was able to release a pleasant fragrance, but when it smelled, Sylvia had no more pleasant feeling, and the feeling that remained in her heart was only heavy.

    Now Sylvia forced up a smile.

    "Sister Huang Are you kidding? "

    "Are you kidding?" Veronica smiled at Sylvia and said, "have you ever seen me kidding?"

    Looking at Veronica''s face that didn''t seem to be fake, Sylvia finally began to panic.

    "Marriage..." Rebecca frowned.

    "Is this going to be too sudden?"

    "Suddenly?" Veronica shook her head gently.

    "It''s a surprise for you who are still in college, but Sylvia is 16 years old. It''s normal for you to get married and have children at this age, isn''t it?"

    Hearing Veronica''s words, speechless can''t help but start to feel sad in my heart.

    Veronica seems to be older than Sylvia. She must be at least twenty years old. Why don''t you see Veronica get married and have children

    "Why did your highness Veronica suddenly want Sylvia to get married?" Rebecca asked in disbelief.

    "As a matter of fact, there''s no need to get married at the age of 16..."

    "That''s right. But it''s only good to get Sylvia married now, no harm... " Veronica spoke in an almost heartless tone. Or it should be explained from the perspective of bystanders.

    "At present, the form of the Knights'' royal family is very bad. You know, now, the guy sitting on the throne is full of money and has no use at all. My two sisters are not interested in the life and death of the Knights'' country at all, and even have no sympathy. I''m the only one who supports the whole family... "

    At this point, Veronica sighed a rare sigh.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s just like this. As long as I don''t die, I will surely defend this country. But the biggest problem is that the present royal family of loredamon has not even a male in my generation!"

    Veronica squinted abruptly.

    "The only man. And lost his life because of that boring thing! "

    At Veronica''s words, Rebecca, Sylvia and even Cosette''s face changed.

    Looking at the change of the faces of all the women present, wordless eyes narrowed.

    Veronica''s "only man" refers to her and Sylvia''s eldest brother, the prince of the knighthood of the kingdom of roraimon, Julius roraimon!

    But his royal highness, the prince named Julius. It''s dead

    What''s more, he was executed by the knighthood of rorayamon!

    The knighthood of rorayamon is "the country of dragon cultivation". For the knighthood of rorayamon, dragon is a very precious existence.

    As the only country favored by the dragon''s mother, it is also the only country that can live together with the dragon people. Chivalry attaches great importance to the friendship with the dragon people and regards the dragon as a treasure. Therefore, it is strictly forbidden to do any harm to the dragon in China, and even to be punished in serious cases.

    And Julius is guilty of the great taboo!

    Dragon slaying!

    He, will be destined to accompany his life ''pal'' to be killed!

    This is the biggest felony in the knight kingdom of roraymon. Even as the prince of the knight Kingdom, the royal family of roraymon can''t protect him.

    As a result, Julius was executed directly under the guillotine

    For the knights, the name "Julius" has basically become taboo.

    Now, Veronica mentions Julius in front of the crowd, which brings unimaginable heaviness to the crowd.

    "Julius has become a disgrace to the Knights!" At this moment, Veronica''s tone seemed very mean.

    "It''s also because of him that our royal family will fall into such a turbulent situation..."

    "Brother Huang must have his own reason!" Sylvia couldn''t hold back her inner feelings and made a statement.

    "No one will kill his'' pal ''for no reason. Brother Huang must have his own difficulties..."

    "Does it matter?" Veronica murmured, then sneered at Sylvia.

    "It''s really like what you will say. After all, your relationship with Julius is the best of our brothers and sisters. In that case, you should be happy!"

    "Happy?"

    "Yes..." Veronica''s mouth rose slowly."For your engagement is with one of Julius'' best friends and one of your greatest admirers, Galen markugaya!"

    "What..." Sylvia''s heart was suddenly blocked.

    "Ge Lian?" Rebecca and Cosette look at each other and are silent

    To marry Sylvia as the captain of Veronica''s guard in the capacity of Goliath''s "paladin of the holy dragon" is indeed a match.

    But Sylvia''s face was very ugly.

    "What?..." Veronica looked at Sylvia coldly, which made Sylvia tremble.

    "Do you have any complaints?"

    Sylvia took hold of her lips and hesitated to look at Veronica with a cold eye. After a long time, she summoned up her courage.

    "Sister Huang, I have decided to embark on the road of pursuing" holy riding armor "and becoming" holy Dragon Knight ". No Don''t want to get married so early... "

    "To be the paladin of the dragon" Veronica''s eyes widened as if she heard something funny. She laughed.

    "It''s clear that even his sister is afraid, and he can only act as a spectator in the attack of the corpse grey dragon. Do you want to be the" Saint Dragon Knight "

    Sylvia lowered her head, her face concealed under her own fringe, and she could not see clearly.

    But Sylvia''s shoulders were shaking with the frequency of the naked eye

    "Hum..." Veronica gave a cold snort.

    "There is a great chance that the talent of the" Yulong man "will be passed on to the next generation. You are the" Dragon Knight "and Ge Lian is the" holy Dragon Knight ". The offspring of you two are really likely to become the" holy Dragon Knight ". Therefore, instead of expecting you to become the" holy Dragon Knight ", you should expect your children to become the" holy Dragon Knight " Come on! "

    Such mean and merciless words directly made Sylvia''s eyes misty, even Rebecca and Cosette could not look down on them. Don''t look back.

    Veronica seemed to think of something. With a smile, she turned her head and looked at the silence.

    , are you not the princess of this timid princess? Aren''t you going to say something? "

    Hearing this, Rebecca, Cosette and Sylvia all looked up and saw silence.

    "Now whatever you say, his highness Veronica can find examples of refutation. After all, where is Sylvia''s performance, what else can I say?..." Looking at the eyes of the people around him, he suddenly smiled.

    "So instead of talking, let the facts speak!"

    "Facts?" Everyone was stunned.

    "Your Highness Veronica, don''t you think Sylvia is out of the question?" Speechless and astonishing, he made such a proposal endlessly.

    "In that case, let Sylvia compare it with one of your so-called" Dragon Knights "in the so-called" Saint Dragon Knights of roaymon "..."

    "What do you say?..." Even Veronica can''t help exclaiming at this time.

    Don''t say Veronica. Sylvia, Rebecca and Cosette are all scared.

    "Leon!" Sylvia, too, could not help but stand up.

    "You Are you kidding? How can I beat the regular "dragoons" in the saint dragoons'' regiment of rorayamon?! "

    Silently ignore Sylvia, look at Veronica, Veronica also look at him, suddenly laughed.

    "Isn''t it interesting?" Veronica''s eyes turned a little.

    "Well, how about you come along?"

    "I?..." This time, it''s my turn to be speechless.

    "I''m also very interested in how many skills you have..." Veronica had an uplifting smile on her face.

    "I''ll help you set up a worthy opponent, OK?"

    Looking at Veronica''s cheerful smile, she smiled wordlessly.

    "OK! I have no problem! "

    "That''s settled!"

    Seeing that wordless Veronica and her husband had settled down, Sylvia was at a loss

 Chapter 1329

    Thank you very much for the 1000 reward of "double blade flow"! And the rewards of "you learn to be bad", "starry night and sky dream", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "canglan flying snow"

    In this way, without Sylvia''s consent, wordless and Veronica decided on the matter of a duel between Sylvia and a "Dragon Knight" of the saint dragon order of roam.

    Naturally, it also includes a duel between wordless himself and a knight of the order of the saint dragon of loredamon.

    And the duel time, is in three days after the Yuqian game!

    The so-called pre imperial game refers to the game of dragon riding.

    There is a tradition in "Ansari dragon riding College". Whenever a royal family comes to visit "Ansari dragon riding College", they will choose a time to perform a competitive performance of ball skills.

    There are many kinds of performances, some of which are similar to football matches, some of which are similar to basketball matches, some of which are the same as cricket, rugby and volleyball. What''s different is that these performances have a basic requirement.

    That is, you must ride a dragon to be able to carry out!

    Therefore, this kind of game is also known as dragon riding game, also known as dragon riding competition, and performing in front of the king''s relatives and nobles is known as the Royal front game.

    To put it bluntly, it is to let the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" ride their "pal" in front of the king''s relatives and nobles, and carry out a ball game with dragon as the action force.

    Originally, the Royal competition was usually held the day after the royal family and nobles visited the "Ansari dragon riding College".

    But in the light of this sudden mention of duels. Veronica gave a special order to wait until three days before the game. Give both sides a time to prepare.

    So, the matter of two duels in the Yuqian competition three days later was settled

    Veronica seems to have no intention of concealing it. More importantly, she is more inclined to make a big noise in order to make these two duels more interesting. Therefore, Veronica also gave orders for two duels in the pre imperial competition. Prepare the college.

    I think the college will publicize this event, right

    At that time, the stunts of "duel between the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of roraimont and the members of the saint Dragon Knights of roraimont" and "duel between the school''s Dragon riding genius and the members of the saint Dragon Knights of roraimont" will surely attract all the people who love to watch and bustle in the whole city of Ansari.

    We can imagine the grand occasion on the day of Yuqian competition

    But for Sylvia, one of the parties, it''s definitely not a good thing

    From the bathroom out of ''Silvanus''. Sylvia was silent all the way.

    Sylvia''s heart is complicated with a look at the speechless in front of her and Cosette behind her.

    On the way out of "Silvanus", there were only three people: wordless, Sylvia and Cosette. Rebecca was left by Veronica. The details of the event were discussed.

    Originally, Veronica also wanted to let wordless participate. After all, wordless itself has strength. In the previous discussion, Veronica was given a slap in the head, and won''t cringe because of Veronica''s identity. The speech was very unbridled and organized, for Veronica. Wordless help is really great.

    What''s more, in the event of the corpse grey dragon, wordless was very active.

    However, wordless refused Veronica''s retention!

    reason, it is because of this timid Princess behind him.

    Such trade rashly helped Sylvia to make a very difficult decision. At this time, Sylvia should have a lot of questions and anxieties, right

    As no words expected, as soon as out of the "sylvanus", Silvia almost can''t wait to ask out the voice.

    "Why?..." Three simple words, but Sylvia at this time to say all the voices.

    "Why let me duel with the" Dragon Knights "under the order of the Royal sisters?"

    The knighthood of rorayamon is "the country of dragon cultivation". Therefore, the knights in the Knights'' country are different from those in other countries.

    In the knight kingdom of rorayamon, all the knights in the Knights'' regiment are "Dragon Knights" who have dragons as their companions!

    Among these knights, the order of Saint dragon is the strongest and most glorious one!

    In other words, the "Dragon Knights" in the saint Dragon Knights of loredamon actually rank first among all the "Dragon Knights"!

    Even the head of the order of the holy dragon of lorehmont enjoys the best reputation in the world in one-on-one duels!

    In such a case, even if it is not the "Saint Dragon Knight", what kind of strength does the "Dragon Knight" in the Laurec Amon Saint Dragon Knight group have.Sylvia is very strong.

    At the age of 16, his pal Lancelot grew up to be a saint dragon. Even though he was still in the stage of a young dragon, Sylvia was already a "Dragon Knight" respected by everyone.

    But no matter how powerful, Sylvia is still a student, and Lancelot is just a young dragon!

    Compared with the "Dragon Knights" who have fully grown up and have the ability to join the most powerful knights in the country, that''s not a little worse.

    Perhaps in ''pal'', Lancelot, who is also a saint dragon, is behind in growth, but his strength should not be much worse than that of the other side. But in terms of the ability of the rider, Sylvia is absolutely immature.

    In this case, don''t say that the power of Parr is still above Lancelot. Even if Parr is weaker than Lancelot, Sylvia can''t win!

    This point, speechless has more than once let the riding dragon to win by the weak, has carried on the confirmation.

    So, for Sylvia, let her duel with the "Dragon Knights" in the saint Dragon Knights'' group of loredamon, the result is that there is no need to guess at all.

    Sylvia didn''t understand why wordless allowed her to duel with the "Dragon Knights" of the saint Dragon Knights of loriamon. She didn''t believe that wordless didn''t know her strength, and that wordless didn''t know that the odds of winning were very small. But wordless still made such a decision, which really puzzled her.

    In front, speechless stopped his steps, slowly turned around, and looked at Sylvia. The wine red pupils twinkled a little deep color under the moonlight, almost immersing Sylvia and Cosette.

    "If not, what else?" A long breath, speechless knead their eyebrows.

    "Do you want to marry that GE Lian?"

    "Of course not!" Obviously, Gelian was the object of his adoration when he was a child, but Sylvia denied it with determination and speed that shocked him.

    "Although Ge Lianxia is an outstanding knight, he is also a respected ''Saint Dragon Knight'', but I didn''t mean to marry him... "

    "Isn''t that enough?" Speechless turn around, continue to the direction of the dormitory, Sylvia, Cosette two people hurry to follow.

    "Doesn''t your elder sister just doubt your ability, deny your dream, think you have no future, so she plans to use you as a tool to reproduce?" An opening that has no head and does not return.

    "So, are there any other ways you can prove to her that you have the ability and the qualification to fulfill your dream?"

    "But But Sylvia was very reluctant to hold her fist.

    "With my current strength, it''s impossible to win the" Dragon Knight "in the Knights'' Regiment under sister Huang..."

    "That''s another sentence..." Speechless sneer.

    "Every time you use" impossible "as an excuse, for you, is the opponent better than yourself, you can only stop?"

    Hearing this, Sylvia saw heartbreaking sadness in her eyes, and her voice became depressed.

    "So, do you think I have a chance?"

    "At present, it''s true that there''s no chance of winning!"

    When she heard the silent words, Sylvia laughed at herself again, but the silent next sentence stunned her.

    "But I don''t know in three days..."

    This Sylvia was at a loss.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Although Lancelot is still in his infancy, he is also a saint dragon. His strength will not compare with his variance. The key lies in your Rider!" Speechless glanced at Sylvia with a curve in the corner of her mouth.

    "Do you want to control your destiny?"

    "Master My destiny... " Sylvia''s eyes twinkled and her face turned to firmness.

    "Of course!"

    "In that case, give it to me!"

    Speechless, he turned around, with a smile that frightened Sylvia.

    "In three days, I will let you have a good taste of becoming stronger!"

    "And hell, of course..."

 Chapter 1330

    "Silvanus"

    Veronica and Rebecca stood in the center side by side, looking at a huge sword hanging on the wall in front of them, their faces were grim.

    The whole body is painted black. The huge body and hilt of the sword are all covered with a red vein which makes people feel creepy. It radiates a blood like luster, like living. In the vein, a blood like glimmer flows like water

    This huge sword is exactly the product of the magician engineering, which can revive the dead dragon, make the corpse grey dragon and control it!

    "Is this the great sword that can control the corpse grey dragon?"

    Even Veronica, who was not afraid of the earth, looked at the huge sword in front of her eyes with great fear.

    "The sword itself seems to be made of precious metal minerals, but those red veins..."

    "Yes..." Rebecca nodded her head solemnly.

    "It''s all made by" longqihuajing "

    "Sure enough..." Veronica''s face is gloomy.

    "Long Qi Hua Jing"!

    It is a special crystal that only the dragon can produce.

    Almost every Dragon in the dragon family regularly secretes some magical crystals, which are called "dragon Qi Hua Jing"!

    Because "dragon Qi Hua Jing" contains some excess magic power in dragon''s body, so. People also make use of these "longqihuajing".

    People who hold "longqihuajing" can use the magic contained in "longqihuajing" to perform the Dragon medium magic that can only be performed by the Dragon nationality, and can also do something that can only be done by magic.

    For example, Veronica, a special air warship, is powered by a special "dragon Qi Hua Jing".

    It''s also because "longqihuajing" may only be a physiological substance that is secreted regularly for the dragon people, just like human metabolism, it may not even look at it at ordinary times, but for human beings. "Longqihuajing" is a kind of extremely precious magic guide item.

    The operation of many domestic productivity of the knight of rorayamon depends on the trace of "Longqi Huajing". Some of the royal families also regard "longqihuajing" as a symbol of status, or a means to show off wealth. In general, there are some luxurious decorations in the residence of the royal families. Like chandeliers or something. They all use "longqihuajing" as the role of providing light.

    So. For the knights, "dragon Qi Hua Jing" has become an absolutely indispensable precious prop.

    However, it is also because of the large use and convenience of "Longqi Huajing". Other countries have coveted longqihuajing.

    After all, unlike the dragon people who only contract with the citizens of the knight state, the Dragon Qi Hua Jing can be used by almost everyone. Although the Dragon medium magic displayed by using the Dragon Qi Hua Jing is certainly not as strong as that displayed by the dragon people themselves, it is also much stronger than the simple human power.

    Plus all kinds of convenient effects, who doesn''t want to get "Longqi Huajing"

    Now, all the powers in arukustland come to the knight kingdom of rorayamon regularly to purchase a large number of "dragon Qi Hua Jing". As the Lord of the knight Kingdom, the kingdom of sheplon even requires the knight kingdom to pay "dragon Qi Hua Jing" regularly. Even the Empire of Cyrus stealthily obtains "Dragon Qi Hua Jing" from various channels, which gives them the opportunity to bring the dragon people''s The mechanical integration of the demon guide and the country has developed the demon guide engineering.

    Therefore, Veronica''s face is so ugly when she sees that the huge sword used to control the gray dragon''s attack on Ansari is full of veins made of "dragon Qi Hua Jing".

    Nothing is more unpleasant than the fact that the products of our country''s pride are used by hostile countries and do harm to our country.

    However, although Veronica is very arbitrary and a figure of force, it doesn''t mean that her head is made up of muscles. Otherwise, how can she support the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon

    After a while, Veronica calmed down her mood.

    "Has anyone analyzed the composition of this huge sword?"

    "There are special research experts in the college who have studied the composition of the whole giant sword!" Rebecca said it first, then shook her head.

    "Experts have been gradually analyzing the role of the vein made of" longqihuajing ", but the progress of the research on the engineering part is not popular..."

    "It''s inevitable..." Veronica didn''t blame Rebecca for her incompetence, but nodded understandably.

    "The part of the demon guide is the expertise of the chivalry, but the industry is the domain that the empire is good at. The chivalry basically knows nothing about the industry. It will have such a result, which is also natural..."

    Then Veronica looked at Rebecca.

    "Give me the sword! I''ll arrange someone to study it! ""I see!" Rebecca answered.

    "Then, let''s put aside the incident of the corpse grey dragon attack and wait for the progress..." Veronica''s tense face suddenly relaxed, and there was a smile on it.

    "Well, Rebecca, what do you think of the duel in three days?"

    This Rebecca hesitated for a moment, a little uncertain.

    "Does his highness Veronica mean Sylvia or Leon?"

    "Both of them!" Veronica swung her cape behind her and sat on the sofa.

    "To tell you the truth, now, I''m a little more curious about that little boy named Leon than Sylvia..." Veronica''s eyes flashed.

    "By virtue of his own strength, Ge Lian, who is equipped with the" Saint riding armor ", is equal to ge Lian. He has the special ability to ride other people''s dragons and what you call unparalleled dragon riding skills. Besides, he is also a" dragon educator ". It''s not clear how powerful" pal "is. It''s still a secret that he has reached any level. He is a man who is full of mystery People

    "He, it''s not easy..."

    Hearing this, Rebecca was surprised.

    Veronica is a proud Lord!

    This can be seen from her relentless negation of her own sister.

    It''s a great honor to be appreciated by the proud Veronica!

    However, the word "not simple" that Veronica can say has not appeared so far!

    Even if Veronica is the head of the world''s most powerful order of the holy dragon, Veronica, though highly valued, has not given such a careful comment

    From a certain point of view, speechless is another kind of honor

    However, it''s strange that Rebecca was surprised and took it for granted.

    Because, even Rebecca herself feels, speechless, worthy of such evaluation!

    So, for Veronica, Rebecca can only reply with a helpless smile.

    "In fact, I''m also curious about how many secrets he has hidden..."

    "Huh?" Veronica was stunned for a moment and said, "but isn''t he your guard?"

    "It''s a long story. The so-called" guard "is just a cover up with no real name..." Rebecca sighed.

    "I just met him recently. I gave him the name of luoang, but I didn''t know his real name, identity and background. I wanted him to stay by his side to get more or less information. However, when I thought he finally showed something, the next time, he showed more The secret of surprise... "

    "I''m ashamed to say that if he doesn''t fight with Captain Ge Lian today, I don''t know that he has such amazing fighting power..." Rebecca''s tone became more complicated.

    "At first, I just had a little expectation of him, expecting him to have the potential that I can''t even admire. Now I find that his ability has already exceeded my estimation..."

    "So mysterious?" Veronica''s eyes narrowed.

    "It seems that this time, he must be prepared with a considerable opponent..."

    "Is your highness Veronica going to let captain Gelin do it?"

    "No!" Veronica shook her head.

    "Although Ge Lian''s strength is not in doubt, I think it''s still a little insufficient to force all of that kid..."

    Then Veronica burst out laughing.

    "I''m going to let her do it!"

    "She?..." Rebecca was stunned, then her face changed.

    "Is it..."

    "Hum..." Veronica snorted, her eyes full of excitement.

    "How amazing is that kid to me?"

    "Let me see..."

 Chapter 1331

    The next day, the Seventh Dragon House

    A standard college uniform was replaced by a dragon riding suit. In front of Lancelot''s Dragon House, she stood speechless at the door, and Sylvia stood speechless in front of her, as if she were going to receive some knowledgeable doctor professor''s instruction, or rather like a student participating in military training, with a straight body and a solemn face.

    Looking at this scene, Cosette, who was holding a plate with a teapot and a teacup in his hand, felt a little funny, but he didn''t dare to laugh on this occasion, so he could only hold it hard, which made Cosette feel very hard for the first time in his life.

    Just, no matter how Cosette feels, the two of them are really serious

    "Time is only three days, there is not much time to waste, so I will not waste words, directly into the theme!"

    With the advantage of height, he looked down at Sylvia and began to explain.

    "You are the top student of the college. You should know what is the power source of a dragon knight?"

    "Yes!" Like the students in the school, Sylvia gave a serious answer.

    "Whether it''s the" Yulong man "or the" Dragon Knight ", its own strength comes from two aspects, one is the strength of" pal ", the other is the riding skill of the rider. The combination of these two aspects is the strength of a" Yulong man "or" Dragon Knight ". Only the" Saint Tianlong Knight "can add the" Saint riding armor "ability!"

    "Correct solution!" A wordless clap of the hand.

    "That is to say. If you want to improve your strength in a short time, you can only start from two aspects! "

    "One is the growth of Lancelot''s own strength!" Wordless patted Lancelot on the head.

    "If Lancelot grows. If we strengthen our own strength, then even if the rider''s ability remains unchanged, the comprehensive strength will be strengthened! "

    "However, the growth of the dragon is not only closely related to the care of its master, but also to its own blood and talent!" Speechless gently shook his head.

    "Lancelot is more than one level higher than ordinary dragon in blood and talent. With your careful care, you can see how fast he grows up. But now, we only have three days, three days, and it''s impossible for Lancelot to grow much... "

    Speechless eyes fell on Sylvia.

    "So, we can only start from the second aspect, which is the rider!"

    Here we are!

    Sylvia swallowed a mouthful of saliva involuntarily, recalling the silent smile and the so-called "taste of hell" of last night. Sylvia, who was a little timid in nature, became nervous.

    "In these three days, it''s not so much that you and Lancelot have special training, but rather that you have special training..." Speechless and carelessly took Lancelot''s reins and walked outside the dragon house.

    "Come with me!"

    Seeing that wordless led Lancelot out of the longshe, Sylvia hurriedly followed, and Cosette also walked leisurely. After two people, I came to the open space outside the dragon house.

    "In order to win the duel in three days, I will teach you my dragon riding skills!"

    As soon as he came to the clearing, he said nothing, which made Sylvia''s heart full of ecstasy.

    Silent dragon riding skill. That''s what Rebecca calls "invincible"!

    Although there are only three days, Sylvia can''t learn a lot of silent dragon riding skills. But it''s also a great thing to be able to learn one move and half move.

    After all, wordless has had many times to ride the dragon magic skills to let the weak win the strong experience.

    If I can learn the magic dragon riding skill, maybe I can make Lancelot win by the weak, maybe I can

    Just as Sylvia''s heart began to rise with a little fighting spirit, wordless words wiped it out.

    "But before we teach you dragon riding skills, we have another thing to do!"

    "Another thing?" Sylvia was slightly stunned.

    Seeing Sylvia''s unknown appearance, she gave no hint.

    "Remember the last time I dealt with the corpse grey dragon, the flying speed of Lancelot at that time?"

    Sylvia''s almost reflexive recollection of the Greyhound incident brought her speechless ride over Lancelot, as well as the terrifying speed at that time.

    "Don''t you..." Sylvia shuddered all over.

    "You''re going to teach me how to ride a dragon. That''s how Lancelot flew at that time?"

    "What kind of dragon riding skill is that?" However, wordless not only gave a negative, but also disdained to turn up the mouth.

    "That''s just to let Lancelot cover his body with a layer of magic, change the shape of the magic covering his body, reduce the resistance of the atmosphere to Lancelot to zero infinitely, and push Lancelot in turn. As long as you remember the shape of the magic at that time, Lancelot can play the flying speed even if there is no rider Here we are! "Finish saying, speechless also stroked Lancelot''s Dragon horn, cause Lancelot''s a burst of coquetry.

    "And last night, I rode Lancelot again and asked Lancelot to fly in that way. Now, Lancelot has remembered the magical form. Even without my ride, it can use the flying speed at that time at any time..."

    Upon hearing this, Sylvia was suddenly moved.

    It turns out that when he sleeps, he has considered everything and done everything well

    He can''t let him down if he helps himself so much

    With this faith, Sylvia is getting better.

    "So, what should I do?..."

    "Very simple!" Speechless again revealed that let Sylvia see will be frightened smile.

    Then the next wordless sentence sent Sylvia to hell

    "Lancelot has that speed, which can definitely improve your winning rate by more than one factor, but you can''t adapt to that speed, can you?" Speechless mouth slowly up.

    "So before you learn dragon riding skills, you must get used to Lancelot''s speed and drive Lancelot at that speed as you like!"

    "What..." Sylvia was in a flash of fright.

    Until now, Sylvia still remembers, sitting on Lancelot''s back, the centrifugal force that almost tore her body apart, the blood thrown at her, and the sick vomit that came from the extreme

    I have to be used to it at that speed, and I have to control Lancelot at will

    "No, no, no!" Sylvia shook her head without hesitation.

    "Impossible! That''s absolutely impossible! "

    "Oh?..." Speechless as if anticipating Sylvia''s reaction, the face does not change the inquiry.

    "Why?"

    "Then Is that too dangerous? " Sylvia''s face was a little blue.

    "At that speed, can I get used to not saying it for a while, but I fell off the dragon''s back when I was practising. Isn''t it something that can be done with a little injury?"

    "Don''t worry about that!" Speechless took one thing out of his back with a clear expression.

    That''s a rope!

    Sylvia had a bad premonition in her mind, which chilled her whole back.

    A step back, Sylvia asked in fear.

    "You What do you want to do?... "

    "Do you still need to say that?" Speechless showed a bright expression.

    Unfortunately, this expression, for Sylvia, is no different from the devil.

    Of course, it makes Sylvia think that speechless is the devil''s or speechless words.

    "Tie you to Lancelot''s back so there''s no danger of falling off!"

    "I I... " Sylvia''s teeth began to fight.

    "I suddenly remembered I have something else to do... "

    "Want to escape?..." Speechless brow a pick, hit a ring finger.

    At the next moment, Sylvia was put on all fours by a man.

    Seeing this, Sylvia was shocked.

    "Cosette! It''s you! "

    "Princess highness, Lord Luo is also for your good..." Cosette''s face was as bright as speechless.

    "for the royal highness of the princess, I can only offend the little maid."

    "You just think it''s fun!" Sylvia struggled desperately.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless grabbed the rope and approached with a ferocious face.

    "I will be very gentle and won''t hurt you..."

    Sylvia''s face turned pale with a good look.

    Then, speechless rushed up

    "No!!!"

    A cry of sadness, resounding through the sky

 Chapter 1332

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "ink dye fingertip flow year"! As well as the rewards of "flying ice and fire alone", "dancing with Maple", "San, snail", "fantasy adoration without discipline", "double Scorpio of the second dimension", "GS dampness" and "saber 199"!)

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"

    One let smell tears, see the sad lament in the whole Seventh Dragon House over the reverberating, such as the ghost in the middle of the night.

    "Whew!"

    The sharp air breaking sound, accompanied by the whine, resounded through the sky. A flash of streamer flashed over the Seventh Dragon House at a very fast speed, causing a continuous scream.

    On the threshold of the Seventh Dragon House, wordless and Cosette were drinking black tea and eating snacks, and the sound of sadness in the sky seemed to cheer them up.

    Looking up at Sylvia, who was tied to Lancelot''s Dragon back, closed her eyes and screamed, she couldn''t help sighing.

    "it''s really the princess''s highness. It''s been a whole hour, and it''s a pity that the voice is still so loud, not to sing the high notes."

    "That''s right..." Cosette didn''t worry about his master at all. Looking at Sylvia, who screamed in the sky, he saw a strong smile on his face.

    "Princess your highness, it looks very happy..."

    If Sylvia or other people heard this, they would certainly stay away from Cosette and never dare to approach him again.

    What is bad

    This is bad!

    What is bad taste

    This is called bad taste!

    Cosette proved to everyone in the world that in this world. There is a maid who will be happy because of the master''s misfortune

    I don''t know. The one on the stall is both able and able to see. But is it lucky for Sylvia to have a strong maid with a very bad taste

    Similarly, I don''t know whether, after three days of special training, wordless will become another psychological shadow in Sylvia''s heart after Veronica

    Of course, if Veronica is here, she''ll be sorry.

    Although Veronica let Sylvia go through hellish training when she was little. But at least, she didn''t have a bad taste for sitting around and drinking black tea and snacks when Sylvia was in danger of her life

    However, after watching Sylvia scream for an hour in the sky, I''m tired of watching it (the real devil is no doubt), and now I mention it casually.

    "Well, isn''t there five holy dragons in the Seventh Dragon House? How come I can only see Lancelot and guvlin when I come here?... "

    "Sa..." Cosette was enjoying the miserable experience of his master. On the same side of the same casual response.

    "Apart from guvlin and Lancelot, the other two holy dragons seem to have been following their master all the time. They seldom live in the dragon house at ordinary times. The master of one holy dragon is still at large and has not been to the college many times. The most common ones in the Seventh Dragon House are guvlin and Lancelot

    "How many times have you not even been to the college?..." Speechless slightly surprised.

    "It''s a miracle that such a man can also cultivate his" pal "into a saint dragon and become a" Dragon Knight "

    "Although I haven''t been to the college many times, the other side is not a student with low grades..." Cosette''s opening explanation with relish.

    "I''ve heard that this student often cuts off his schoolwork and college activities. Once caused the college unilateral many people''s discontent, but because its examination result always ranks first. The ranking has never fallen beyond the five in the academic year, so even the teachers, teachers and Dean have no choice but to let it go. "

    "So powerful..." Speechless some can''t be denied to turn his mouth, immediately thought of what, looked at Cosette.

    "You just said that the other two holy dragons seldom live in the dragon house?"

    "Yes..."

    "What about the other end?" "There are five holy dragons in the college," he asked? What about the other end? "

    "This..." Cosette finally took back the embarrassment of admiring his master and cast his eyes on the speechless body.

    "The rest of the holy dragon, in fact, has always been in the Seventh Dragon House!"

    "Always in the Seventh Dragon House?..." When I heard Cosette''s words, I was not relieved, but more suspicious.

    "Then why haven''t you seen it all the time?"

    "Because it''s always in its own dragon house!" Cosette took the tea set and added black tea to the speechless cup, explaining.

    "Since entering the dragon house not long ago, the holy dragon has never come out!"

    "Never?..." This time, speechless curiosity.

    "And why? Did its owner go out? Didn''t bring it?... "

    "No matter how far away you go, there is no" Yulong man "who will not bring his own" pal " Cosette laughed, then tilted his head."In fact, I don''t know very well. I only know that the saint dragon has been staying in the dragon house for a long time and has never been out. Besides the food that Longding gave him and helped him clean the site, whoever approaches it will be driven away by him."

    "It''s strange..." Wordless frowned and touched his chin.

    "Isn''t it unusual that its owner hasn''t seen it?"

    "I don''t know. I was just curious when I heard about it. After a little investigation, I didn''t go too deep..." Cosette said so in a language that was extremely incongruous with the image of her maid.

    "But I''ve heard that the situation of this holy dragon is not so good..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless look at Cosette.

    "How can I say that?"

    "The specific reason is unknown..." Cosette puckered his lips and said with some uncertainty, "but I heard that his body seems to be getting weaker and weaker. In normal times, except for eating, he doesn''t move any more."

    Hearing this, I was speechless and pondered, and my curiosity was all ticked out.

    I have been staying in the Dragon room of the dragon house for no reason. I don''t walk out of the door. I haven''t done any other actions except eating. My body is getting weaker and weaker

    It''s a bit of an anomaly.

    A holy dragon behaves so abnormally. In a sense, such deeds are absolutely enough to make the whole ''Ansari dragon riding College'' uneasy. After all, dragons are precious. The Cavalier state has no proportion to the dragon, let alone the holy dragon. Its owner should be more anxious than anyone else.

    But in the college, such an event can be called a big one. I haven''t even heard of a little bit of it when I stay here for a month without any words.

    There are only two explanations.

    Or, the reason why the holy dragon is so abnormal can''t be known to outsiders, so the college completely blocked the news.

    Or, Shenglong has been so abnormal for some time. No one in the college knows the cause of the abnormality. At present, it''s still in the process of searching. As time goes by, even if someone knows about it, few people in the college mention it.

    However, no matter what the reason is, this holy dragon is so abnormal, but its owner doesn''t even have any news. It''s too much to care about

    What''s more, even as a member of the student union, I don''t know that such a serious thing happened in the college. I think it''s a problem that existed before I came to the college, right

    "Don''t you even know the inside story?" Speechless couldn''t help but ask corset curiously.

    "Isn''t your Shirley family good at espionage? With Cosette''s ability, you can find out the result in minutes?... "

    "Sherry''s Espionage technology and combat ability exist to assist and protect the Knights." Cosette could not help but look speechless.

    "what happened to what happened to the dragon is very caring, but it has no harm to the princess, nor has it any effect. I have heard of it and have investigated it for a while. I haven''t gone deep into it. How can I know the inside story?"

    At this point, Cosette also has a profound look at wordless, cute face slowly towards wordless face close to the past.

    "Lord Rouen..." Purple eyes fixed on speechless, Cosette suddenly laughed.

    "Don''t you think that I would use my own skills to do something similar to peeping because of a little curiosity or gossip?"

    "Ahaha..." Wordless hit a ha, eyes began to drift.

    "How could..."

    Cosette put out his hand and held his speechless cheek to face him.

    "Please look me in the eye and speak!"

    Looking at Cosette''s lovely face, the silent heartstrings were touched.

    "I I''ll see the dragon! "

    Forced to resist the impulse of kissing, wordless quickly broke Cosette''s hand and ran into the dragon house like a fleeing.

    Speechless did not see, at this moment, Cosette''s face, also emerged a blush

 Chapter 1333

    The speechless man who rushed into the dragon house quickly shut the door of the Dragon House and leaned against the back of the door. His face was already sweating.

    "Then The maid You can''t underestimate it... "

    Recalling the cute face less than ten centimeters in front of his eyes less than a minute ago, he wiped the sweat on his face wordlessly.

    "I''m so embarrassed because I''m so close to the girl''s face. Which nerve is wrong?"

    There are many girls around wordless, and all of them look amazing.

    Cosette, though lovely, is a little less beautiful than Icarus.

    When I was in front of Icarus, although wordless sometimes behaved extremely badly, as time goes by, I''ve been used to it a lot. Wordless thought his immunity should be improved a lot. Who knows, in such a case, he behaved so badly? No wonder he felt abnormal.

    "Whoo..." Take a deep breath, and then a long breath, silent to calm down the inner inexplicable tension, looked up to the inside of the dragon house.

    The Seventh Dragon House of "Ansari dragon riding College" is dedicated to holy dragon, therefore. The Seventh Dragon House can be said to be the most sacred place in the whole college.

    There are only five holy dragons living in this dragon house, however. The Seventh Dragon House is the largest, tallest and most magnificent building in the seven dragon houses of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    From the outside, the Seventh Dragon House is like a very luxurious villa. From the inside, the structure of the Seventh Dragon House is quite simple.

    Enter from the gate and stand at the gate. First, there is a large open space. The ground is made of precious looking marble. The color is blue. The special decoration of the parts is gold, which is monotonous and not perfunctory. It is tasteful.

    In front of the open space, there are dragon houses lined up against the wall.

    The Dragon House arranged side by side is just an empty room. There is no surprise except that the floor area of the room is wider than that of the general room. There is a sink inside. The living Saint dragons replenish the water from the water tank, and the food is provided by the dragons on time.

    Because each dragon house is only covered by a small door which can only cover about one fifth of the area, no one will want to lock the dragon, so even standing at the door of the dragon house. Speechless can also clearly see the situation in each dragon room.

    First of all, it is the ancient forest in the most central and vast Dragon House of the Seventh Dragon House, just like heaven and earth.

    As the most powerful holy dragon of the college, and as the "paladin of the holy dragon" of Rebecca, guvlin can be said to be the most eye-catching dragon in the college, no one!

    The huge body that can rank in the front row in the whole dragon family can''t be ignored. After all, in the dragon family. Basically, if there is no accident, the body shape represents the power of the dragon!

    The larger the size of the dragon, the higher the growth, the more the strength savings, and the stronger the strength. Therefore, generally, the first measure of people''s cognition of the strength of the dragon is the size of the dragon.

    Gufulin can have the body shape that can rank high in the whole dragon family. In fact, the force is not in doubt

    In the contrast of guvlin''s huge body, even the Dragon House of the Seventh Dragon House, which is designed with the body shape of the adult dragon family, feels much shorter and unsuitable for it

    "Roar..." Perhaps he felt that he had eyes on himself, and guvlin opened his eyes in his sleep. When he saw the silence standing at the door of the Dragon House, there was a clear joy in the solemn dragon eyes, followed by a slightly joyful roar.

    For guvlin, speechless is not only the only "benefactor" who is recognized by Rebecca and can ride on its back, but also takes care of his own diet every day and provides himself with hundreds of times more delicious food than before.

    In guvlin''s heart, wordless status may not be comparable to Rebecca, the "holy riding armor" presented by guvlin, who has sworn to offer all his masters, but he is the most willing person to be close to guvlin.

    If Rebecca comes here, guvlin will lower his head in the first time to show obedience.

    But speechless to come here, gufulin will like now, with its image is very inconsistent with the coquettish general roar, to show close.

    This once made Rebecca jealous.

    After all, Rebecca is not a person who likes to be on the top. Compared with simple submission, she also hopes that guvlin can be closer to herselfOf course, Rebecca''s fine. Sylvia''s miserable.

    Unlike guvlin, who has already presented his "holy riding armor" and is willing to offer everything to his master, Lancelot, who has not yet presented his "holy riding armor" to Sylvia, is much better than guvlin in in his silent intimacy.

    In the same way, because Lancelot has not yet presented his "holy riding armor" to Sylvia, it naturally means that Sylvia is not worthy of Lancelot''s oath of devotion, and his loyalty is not as high as guvlin''s to Rebecca.

    Therefore, for Lancelot, the status of wordless in his heart is not as high as that of Sylvia.

    Fortunately, Sylvia didn''t know about it, or she would have been hit hard.

    At the thought of it, he could not help smiling and beckoning to guvlin.

    "Now it''s not time to eat. You need to take a rest first. When it''s time to eat, I''ll bring you delicious food..."

    "Roar..." Guvlin let out a joyful roar again, and then he fell on the ground and slept in comfort. I think it''s a very long-awaited meal.

    The dragon people can eat five meals a day, and they also have a special pursuit of food. As a very intelligent race, the dragon people can not only make "holy riding armor", but also study the Dragon medium magic, and their pursuit of beautiful things is far greater than that of human beings.

    Wordless cooking, in the hearts of the dragon people like gufulin and Lancelot, is the pursuit of food

    Shaking his head, he felt a little bit sad, and then began to look at the whole dragon house.

    Lancelot is training with Sylvia outside. Cosette also said that the other two holy dragons have always been following their owners, rarely going in and out of the Seventh Dragon House. Therefore, in the Seventh Dragon House, except for guvlin, there should be only the abnormal holy dragon left.

    In the quiet Seventh Dragon House, speechless can be heard clearly. Besides guvlin, there is a relatively weak breathing sound, echoing in this space.

    According to this breathing sound, wordless went to the inner part of the Seventh Dragon House and came to a remote dragon house.

    The next moment, he saw

    In this dragon room, a dragon is lying on the ground

    It''s a body shape similar to Lancelot''s. you can see that it''s still in its infancy!

    The same white fur as Lancelot, but with a little purple light, it looks like purple white and elegant.

    The development of Longjiao is very sound, just like the stag, which is sharp but not rough. A pair of purple longans without pupil have strong color, which makes them more ferocious in elegance, but not too scary.

    Obviously, this is a saint dragon with extraordinary appearance!

    Even in its infancy, it can still make people feel the great oppression of the holy dragon in the dragon family.

    However, this holy dragon should have a great sense of oppression. At this time, it is lying on the ground, limp and listless. Even the purple white fur seems to be a lot dimmed. The whole purple eyes are full of weakness and no light.

    Looking at this scene, speechless eyebrows immediately wrinkled.

    "As Cosette said, this dragon is in a bad situation..."

    Although I don''t know what happened to the dragon, I can clearly feel that the breath on the other side is gradually weakening.

    Looking at this situation, I''m afraid that in a short time, the life of this dragon will end!

    Dingding looks at the weak Saint dragon in front of him. He closes his eyes without saying anything. When he opens them again, there is a flash of light inside.

    Raise the footstep, speechless toward the holy dragon in the Dragon room, walked past

    "Woo..."

    When wordless came to the holy dragon five meters away, the holy dragon suddenly turned around and looked at wordless.

    A pair of purple longan, full of warnings

 Chapter 1334

    Gao Wen: (grade 62)

    Gazing at the warning eyes in front of him, the holy dragon named Gawain hesitated and began to speak to Gawain.

    "I have no malice, just want to see your situation..."

    The dragon people have "dragon species memory", which can provide thousands of years of accumulated knowledge for each dragon.

    Therefore, the dragon will be called a very intelligent race, because each dragon has accumulated knowledge from the moment of its birth.

    In the "dragon species memory" of the Dragon nationality, there must be records about human language. Although the Dragon nationality can''t rely on it to speak human language, it''s only easy to understand human words.

    Therefore, Gao Wen can absolutely understand what he said without words.

    However, until the silent voice falls, Gao Wen still looks at him with alert eyes, and even there are faint signs of emerging hostility.

    If someone else is close to Gawain, he would have shouted casually and scared him away with his previous performance.

    However, Gao Wen can feel a little different from ordinary people''s pressure from his speechless body

    That is from the blood pressure!

    It is because of the oppression of "true ancestral lineage" on the blood of the dragon people that wordless can get the qualification recognized by the dragon people and become the existence of being able to ride any dragon.

    In the past. Depending on this point, wordless in riding a dragon can be said to be invincible.

    The ordinary dragon people feel that the level of speechless life is absolutely over their own. So they will be very crisp to show submission.

    Shenglong''s words can resist the suppression of blood vessels carried by wordless people, but the dragon people are also a race that attaches great importance to blood vessels. They will pay a certain respect to the existence of blood vessels far beyond their own, even if they are not of the same race.

    Like gufulin, it''s the biggest taboo for the dragon people to let the characters other than the master ride on their backs. There are not a few cases of human life caused by this. But guvlin still gave Wuyan a chance to get its approval. After a comparison, he agreed with Wuyan''s riding.

    Because of the relationship between young dragons, Lancelot''s resistance to the pressure of wordless body is not as strong as guvlin''s, and with the help of food, his resistance to wordless psychology plummets, finally. In addition to wordless to its master''s teachings, Lancelot very simply agreed with wordless on its ride.

    As a matter of fact, although Gawain is a saint dragon, like Lancelot, he is still in his infancy, and his resistance to the blood pressure of wordless body cannot be stronger than guvlin.

    But I haven''t expressed the meaning of riding yet. It''s just close, but it''s led to the other party''s undisguised warning.

    Is it true that this holy dragon named Gawain has a higher level of dragon blood than guvlin and Lancelot, so it can ignore its own pressure from blood like ike

    The idea has just sprung up. It was immediately rejected by wordless.

    Because, he saw it. In Gao Wen''s eyes full of warning, there is a little fear and respect

    Obviously, Gao Wen also paid homage to the blood pressure of wordless body!

    But it still warns against silence.

    That proves that even with respect, Gawain still doesn''t want to let wordless approach him!

    Therefore, Gao Wen will not even let his life level be higher than his own existence.

    This is a very personality, and quite difficult Dragon

    Almost instantaneously, Gao Wen had such an impression in his wordless heart.

    However, in this way, it arouses the struggle in wordless mind.

    Tame a saint dragon who has a clear respect for himself but doesn''t want to let him close to him. He resists his blood pressure and even shows obvious hostility. He is very personalized

    Isn''t it a very interesting thing

    Besides, I don''t want to hurt it, I just want to see its situation and find out the reason for its weakness. At that time, I don''t mind helping it.

    With such an idea, wordless ignored the warning in Gao Wen''s eyes and continued to approach Gao Wen with a smile.

    "Roar!!!"

    All of a sudden, the warning, respect, fear and other emotions in Gao Wen''s eyes became the purest hostility.

    "Roar!!!"

    The original listless appearance disintegrated in an instant, and suddenly stood up from the ground, with all his limbs on the ground. Gao Wen raised the huge dragon head and gave a roar with the meaning of alarm to the wordless.

    The roar of fury aroused strong waves, reverberated in the four sides of Gao Wenlong''s room, making the ceiling tremble slightly, falling debris like dust particles.From the roar of Gawain, wordless felt its meaning.

    If I get closer, I will attack!

    That''s what Gawain means!

    Wine red pupil in the emergence of a clean, speechless face with a smile, ignore the warning of Gao Wen, finally entered the Dragon House of Gao Wen

    Gao Wen''s dragon eyes flashed a fierce light.

    "Whew!"

    At the next moment, a sharp sound of breaking the air reverberated from the whole dragon house, and a dark shadow mixed with the atmosphere was shaken violently. It was drawn towards the wordless man who walked into the dragon house face to face

    That''s Gawain''s tail!

    "Bang!!!"

    A sound is like a dull sound directly hitting on the heart. A smoke cloud blows up in the corner of the Dragon House, and it rises in the Dragon House, which covers a wide area.

    Seeing that his attack seems to work, Gawain makes a little effort. Even if he wants to draw back his tail, however, an extremely powerful way restricts its dragon tail, making it impossible for him to draw back his tail.

    Gao Wen''s dragon eyes suddenly opened up, and then he raised a dragon claw and smashed it down towards the center of the rising smoke cloud!

    "Peng!!!"

    It was another dull sound. This time, Gao Wen''s blow scattered the smoke cloud, exposing the situation in the air, and making Gao Wen see his current situation clearly.

    I can only see that the dragon tail that I just swung out was tightly held by a relatively thin and thin hand, and the strength that restricted my dragon tail came from this small hand.

    The dragon claw that I just smashed is held up and blocked by another hand.

    Gaowen Longyan was awed by this unrealistic scene for a while, and his immature mind was on the spot.

    One hand grasps the dragon tail of Gao Wen, and the other hand rises high, blocking the sharp front claws that Gao Wen smashes. Speechless, he looks up and looks into Gao Wen''s eyes.

    "I said, I have no malice, just want to see your situation..."

    "Roar!" Gawain gave a low roar, full of threats.

    It does not lead to wordless love at all!

    Seeing this, he pursed his brow without any words, and said with bewilderment, "I don''t want to ride you. Why are you so hostile?"

    "Roar!" For a moment, there was a little hesitation in Gao Wen''s voice, but it soon became the same as before, full of threat.

    It''s like saying, "if you don''t leave, I won''t be merciful anymore."!

    "Ah..." Looking at Gao Wen, who roared at himself, he smiled at him.

    "I''m not young, but I have a good temper..."

    Hearing the words, Gao Wen was angry.

    "Roar!!!"

    The fierce roar shakes the atmosphere. The mouth of Gaowen dragon is wide open. A light blue magic array suddenly flashes from the front of its mouth. With a strong magic wave, it rotates slightly.

    Speechless face.

    In the magic array, an amazing magic force stirs up the wind and waves. The dragon breath, which contains the terrible wind pressure and heat, bursts out like a flame, cuts through the space and falls on the speechless body

    Looking at the dragon''s breath coming from the face-to-face impact, speechless look cold, the hand on the tail and claw of Gaowen dragon suddenly made a strong effort to grasp it tightly, with some blue tendons on it.

    Immediately, speechless fierce will be in the hands of the dragon tail and the claws of a fierce pull, a mention

    "Roar!" Gao Wen let out a sudden roar.

    That''s because its body, which is about three meters high, has been raised directly in the air without words!

    Like falling down, Gao Wen''s huge body is lifted in the air, and the dragon mouth spitting out the dragon breath is also involuntarily toward the upper part. The dragon breath from the violent shooting deviates from the direction with Gao Wen''s falling on his back, towards the upper part of the jet, and falls on the upper part of the dragon house with a bang.

    "Drink!" Holding Gao Wen''s huge body, he let out a loud shout, grabbed the tail and claw of Gao Wen, raised his head, and then smashed it down!

    "Dong!!!"

    In the Dragon room, there was a dull sound like a drum beating, and then there was the pain chanting of Gao Wen

 Chapter 1335

    "Dong!!!"

    "Woo..."

    With a muffled sound, the floor of the dragon house broke and opened. Gao Wen made a slightly painful whimper, lying on the ground, his body filled with layers of smoke

    "Roar!" Feeling the pain from all parts of the body, Gao Wen''s pain chanted from his heart, but his heart involuntarily produced a thick anger.

    As a dragon''s own, unexpectedly was a human to let go

    Even though this human seems to have a higher blood line than himself, is he weak enough to be even stronger than others

    How could that be!

    With anger in his heart, Gao Wen got up from the ground, but his body had just moved, and he found a little bit of wrong energy.

    At the chest of Gawain, the man who had just let it down was standing there, looking down at it like a sidelong. The wine red eyes were full of the oppression that made Gawain feel palpitation.

    "It''s not a joke to say you have a bad temper..."

    Standing at Gao Wen''s chest, the silent corner of his mouth rose slowly.

    "How is it? Have you calmed down? Calm down and talk to me... "

    After that, wordless let his consciousness take root in his own feet and inject it into Gao Wen''s body, trying to connect with his consciousness as a rider and see if he can get any information from it.

    But Gao Wen also clearly felt the consciousness that speechless spread to his body, and realized that the other side wanted to ride as a rider. As soon as Gao Wen''s eyes opened, he was frantically struggling.

    "Roar!!!" The sound of the dragon''s chant resounded in the air of the dragon house with a strong feeling of unyielding.

    Gao Wen''s consciousness refused the wordless consciousness fiercely, rejected it, did not let it connect with his own consciousness, but also struggled.

    It''s a pity that Gao Wen just had the idea of struggling. The wordless foot standing on his chest stepped down violently, just like carrying a great deal of force, stepping on Gao Wen heavily under the foot.

    Gao Wenshen is the Dragon nationality. And as the strong body power of the holy dragon. There''s no way to resist!

    The body is like being pressed on a heavy mountain. Gao Wen only feels that his body becomes extremely heavy and can''t lift it at all, except that his limbs can be waved casually. The body on the ground can''t move half a minute. Let alone get up.

    But the consciousness with wordless as its source is penetrating into the consciousness of Gaowen.

    Once the drilling is successful. Then, Gao Wen will be really controlled!

    "Roar!!!" Gawain raised his head and roared, this time. Its voice not only carries an unyielding emotion, but also louder than any roar just now.

    With the sound of "buzzing", a magic array like a barrier bounced out of the sky over Gawain''s body, and spread to a large extent like Gawain''s body in an instant. Suddenly, a magic wave burst out from Gawain''s body, and rolled into a film, covering Gawain''s whole body.

    The speechless man who is thinking of ways to make his own consciousness and Gao Wen''s consciousness blend immediately feels a quite powerful repulsive force which is extremely violent on his body, just like an invisible wall suddenly hitting him, which severely impacts on his chest.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, he was attacked by this repulsive force. His speechless body seemed to be knocked by an invisible heavy hammer. His feet rubbed Gao Wen''s chest, and his body suddenly retreated.

    His feet are firmly tied to Gawain''s body, not allowing him to fly in the air. His wordless body makes a slight effort to stabilize his body shape in a sudden retreat. He stops on Gawain''s body, dangerously and dangerously, but does not shoot out.

    "Roar!!!" With a roar of Gao Wen, a magic burst out on him again, thickening the magic film and increasing the repulsion on wordless body.

    Speechless bit his teeth, and at the same time, he was forced to bear the invisible impact of the film on the self-improvement tattoo. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the magic array fluctuating above, and his face became rather uncomfortable.

    "Defense magic of reflexology?"

    This is a kind of advanced magic that can only be performed by the dragon family at the level of Saint dragon.

    Although the defense power is not as strong as the simple hexagonal barrier defense magic, once it successfully defends against external attacks, it can rebound this part of the attacks.

    In my opinion, Gawain should impose wordless on his body, limit his strength to rebound to wordless, which makes wordless almost fly out of his body as if he was hit by an invisible attack.

    Perhaps, even the integration of wordless consciousness as a rider is regarded as an attack by Gawain and bounces back to himself

    "Hum..." Speechless cold hum, feet hard a force, such as old tree packing general, dead steady in Gao Wen''s body.

    "If you think it''s going to stop me, you look down on me!"Words fall, speechless ignore the repelling force that has hit him one after another, close your eyes, and divide your attention into two parts.

    A focus on the feet, ignoring the impact of the constant rebound, just to stay on Gawain.

    A person who focuses on his own consciousness belongs to the rider, just like the water flowing into the stone, along the crack of the "stone" of Gaowen, and constantly integrates into the consciousness of Gaowen.

    "Roar!!!" Gao Wen''s roar was already faintly accompanied by a sense of fear.

    Originally, if the rider wants to integrate with the dragon''s consciousness, he must let the Dragon open his heart to the rider and accept the integration of his consciousness. Otherwise, even if the rider braves the dragon''s taboo to ride other dragons, he cannot successfully control it.

    Ashow has the talent of "genius dragon Trainer". He can ride any dragon, proving that the dragon he rides has opened his heart to him and accepted the integration of his consciousness. What''s the specific reason? I don''t know, but I know why I can ride all the dragons.

    Let the Dragon pay homage to the pressure from the blood, so as to take the initiative to accept himself!

    However, in this way, the holy dragon, who can resist the wordless oppression more or less, will not easily accept the wordless riding because of the resistance, although it will also pay homage.

    Like guvlin, like Lancelot, it took a lot of turnover to accept the silent ride.

    From the beginning to the end, Gao Wen did not accept the silent riding, nor open his heart to the silent, and accept the integration of his consciousness as a rider.

    But the pressure from his blood made Gao Wen pay homage to silence.

    Therefore, it also gives wordless opportunities to take advantage of!

    For example, the Dragon nationality extremely repels the riders who are not their own masters to ride on their own. Therefore, when other riders ride on their own, their consciousness will condense into a stone, and it is impossible for the riders'' consciousness to blend in at all.

    It''s the same with Gaowen. Because of the rejection of wordless consciousness, its consciousness also condenses into a stone.

    However, due to the respect for wordless heart, the stone is with cracks invisible to the naked eye.

    If the Dragon doesn''t open its heart to the rider, the rider can''t control the dragon.

    However, because of the cracks in Gaowen''s consciousness, wordless, though not successfully integrated into his own consciousness and controlled Gaowen, got part of the deep memory of Gaowen''s consciousness just as he had controlled the Ashur of the corpse grey dragon.

    So, speechless saw a picture

    A picture of Gao Wen flying freely in the sky

    Flying in the sky, Gao Wen is flying at a terrifying speed, following a very strange track.

    Like, dancing!

    With the flying of Gawain, it seems that there are scattered light particles on his body. According to the flight path of Gawain, the streamers of light are outlined in the sky.

    The crisscross and crisscross streamers gradually increase and form a picture

    It''s a magic array with the shape of "star carving"!

    Magic array is just like being directly sketched out in the space, with the flying of Gao Wen, and pulling out a stream of light, gradually tending to be complete

    However, just then, a figure, from the back of Gao Wen, fell down

    Gao Wenmeng stops flying and turns his head, but the figure falling from his back is helpless on the ground

    Gao Wen can only watch the figure fall down in desperation. In the sky, the magic array that almost can be completed just like fireworks explodes, turns into stars and gradually dissipates

    Fortunately, the figure that fell from Gao Wen''s body didn''t hurt much, just suffered some skin injuries.

    But since then, there has been a fear of convenience and riding on Gawain''s back

    Fearing that the other side would insist on riding under such circumstances, Gao Wen began to refuse the other side

    Video, break here

 Chapter 1336

    In my mind, the memory clip plays back clearly

    Looking down at Gawain, who is still struggling desperately at his feet, his wordless face changes slightly. Finally, he sighs and makes a sound, and converges the consciousness injected into Gawain''s body

    "Woo..." Aware that wordless began to reclaim his sense of being a rider, Gao was stunned, stopped struggling, raised his head, and looked up at wordless.

    "Ah..." Speechless helpless smile, spread out his hands, from Gao Wen''s body jumped down, fell on the ground.

    Gawain responded and hurriedly climbed up from the ground, landing on all fours. There was a flow of magic air on his body. Longan was staring at the speechless body. There was both vigilance and doubt in it.

    Gao Wen doesn''t understand that the inexplicable existence seems to surpass himself in power. Why would he give up suddenly

    Although, as long as Gao Wen does not open his heart to wordless and accepts the integration of wordless consciousness, wordless can not control it, but Gao Wen himself knows his own situation.

    I can''t beat him

    In this case, there is no reason for the other side to give up

    Even if I can''t control myself for the time being, but if I keep going, when will I compromise

    Of course, Gawain made his own decision, and would never compromise.

    Is it because they know that they can not compromise, so they give up

    Clearly see the doubt in Gao Wen''s eyes, speechless sigh. Reach out, in Gao Wenwei Leng''s expression. I patted the hair on his neck.

    "You are also very hard..."

    Smell speech, Gao Wen again a Leng, immediately silent down.

    This sentence sounds a little strange, but Gawain suddenly understood it.

    This man may have known his own situation

    As Gao Wen guessed, wordless learned why Gao Wen became so weak from the deep memory of his consciousness. And has been staying in the Dragon House''s reason!

    In short, Gawain is refusing his master''s ride!

    The reason is naturally related to the previous memory segment.

    From that memory clip, wordless learned that Gao Wen''s master seems to be carrying out some strange practice with him.

    This exercise is the magic array that Gao Wen drew in the sky in the memory clip.

    I don''t know what the magic circle is. Gao Wen and his master are practicing something, but to do this exercise, it seems that it needs extremely horrible flight speed and trajectory.

    That speed, in addition to the magic shape changing flight mode mastered by Lancelot now, is undoubtedly the fastest flight speed of all the dragons I have never seen!

    Let alone, in addition to the need for extremely fast flight speed. Gao Wen can also fly according to the flight path with difficult positions and angles.

    That''s why the accident happened

    Gao Wen''s master fell off his back!

    Although in that accident, Gao Wen''s master was only slightly injured. But falling from the back of Gao Wenlong has caused psychological shadow to the owner of Gao Wenlong and great influence on his heart.

    So. Since the owner of Gaowen fell off the dragon''s back, the owner of Gaowen has always had some fear of Gaowen.

    A rider is afraid of riding his own Parr

    If you don''t say what kind of blow it will cause to Gawain, in this case, a rider is afraid of riding his'' pal ''. Then, if you continue to ride, you will be miserable.

    Riding with psychological shadow, the same thing will happen again!

    The first time because of luck, only suffered a little minor injury, then the second time? What about the third time

    In that state of mind, if you continue to ride on Gaowen, the owner of Gaowen will be seriously injured or even killed one day!

    So, in order to protect his master, Gao Wen began to refuse his master and no longer let his master ride.

    That''s the problem

    Because of the relationship between the "Abion" magic of Xianlong, the contract between the Dragon nationality and human beings has gained a line of vitality, which also led to the special restrictions of the Dragon nationality in many aspects.

    After all, the contract between the dragon and human beings is based on those who recognize the contract and get the channel to supplement the "star essence", so as to survive. If the dragon can violate the order of the contract wantonly, what else can human beings do with the contract

    Therefore, after the contract with human beings, the dragon people can no longer resist the orders of their masters.

    If the dragon family resists its master, the invisible channel "Xingjing road" established by "Xingke" will be automatically disconnected, and the dragon family will not be able to obtain the supply of "Xingjing" from the master!Therefore, since Gao Wen began to refuse his master''s ride, the "star essence road" that Gao Wen contacted with his master has been disconnected, and there is no way for Gao Wen to obtain "star essence" from his master.

    "Star essence" is an essential energy for life.

    Because of the loss of the ability of self-sufficiency of "star elite", the dragon people need to contract with human beings to gain a life.

    Without the supply of "star essence", Gawain will become weaker and weaker. When the remaining "star essence" in his body is exhausted, then, Gawain has only one way to go

    Death

    Touch the hair on Gao Wen''s neck, speechless exclamation.

    "I didn''t expect that you were such a bad tempered man No, a good dragon! "

    Gao Wen immediately hit a loud nose, don''t turn around, let silent heart for a while funny.

    This grumpy dragon is still shy

    "Your reason, I probably know..." Speechless lips.

    "However, you are so weak. Why are you so desperate to refuse the integration of my consciousness? Am I not qualified to ride you?"

    "Roar..." Gao Wen proudly raised his head and gave a light roar.

    Speechless can''t understand the language of Gawain, but look at the proud appearance of Gawain, the meaning it wants to express. Speechless can guess seven, eight, eight even with guessing.

    "No one can ride on your back except your master?" Speechless narrowed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. The hand on Gao Wen''s neck was changed to pinching. He grabbed a piece of soft meat on Gao Wen''s neck, and slowly forced.

    "You are arrogant..."

    "Roar!" Gao Wen let out a howl of pain, and the dragon head began to swing. Unfortunately, in terms of body power, even if it is the holy dragon in the dragon family, it can''t compare with wordless, the real ancestor who has been baptized by the magic pool water. The struggle will only aggravate its pain.

    At present, Gao Wen hurriedly cast a look of begging for mercy to wordless.

    "Long time ago, that''s not enough..." Speechless this just satisfied one smile, loosened the hand that pinched on Gao Wen''s neck, hesitated for a moment, open mouth softly.

    "But you should know that if you go on like this, there will only be a dead end..."

    Gao Wen lowered the dragon''s head, but soon raised his head again. The purple dragon''s eyes without pupils were full of tenacity and told his choice silently.

    For the safety of his master, even if the "star elite" is exhausted and his life ends, he will never regret it!

    "You are nothing but a young dragon. You have such a will..." Speechless can''t help but smile.

    "Why don''t you talk to your master? In this way, can we solve the problem better?... "

    Gao Wen is silent, but shakes the huge dragon head, as if slightly sentimental.

    "Well, it''s between you and your master, and I can''t get involved..." Patted Gao Wen''s neck, speechless went to Gao Wen''s front, to Gao Wen''s all purple eyes.

    "However, since I met such a thing, at least I can''t watch you die..."

    Words fall, speechless put out his hands, put them in the middle of the dragon head of Gao Wen, and closed his eyes.

    To be honest, there is no way for Gawain to be speechless.

    After all, Gao Wen is not sick or hurt. The reason why he is so weak is that the "star essence" in his body can not be supplemented and lose the energy needed to maintain life. Therefore, even if there are vast knowledge and the ability of "angel''s holiness" in Wuyan''s magic way book, there is no way to help him.

    Fortunately, it''s not impossible

    In Gao Wen''s puzzled eyes, wordless fiercely untied his seal all at once!

    The magic, super power and other abilities of Tongtian all return to the body in an instant!

    The next moment, a little bit of starlight, in the silent around, one by one emerge

    It''s star essence!

    Gawain widened his eyes.

    "This can only cure symptoms, not the root cause, but it should be able to extend your survival time..."

    Look straight at Gao Wen without words.

    "There''s only so much I can do..."

    Gao Wen immediately looked at wordless gratefully, closed his eyes and absorbed the "star essence" that filled his surroundings

 Chapter 1337

    Since then, Sylvia''s special training ground has been fixed in the open space in front of the Seventh Dragon House.

    In front of the open space of the Seventh Dragon House, wordless helped Sylvia with special training, but also went to the dragon house every day to untie the seal on her body within a limited time. After taking advantage of the disaster of the "star elite" rampage when she first came to the world, she became extremely easy to attract the "star elite" constitution and supply Gao Wen with "star elite".

    Of course, such a method can only cure the symptoms, not the root causes.

    The "star essence" required by Gao Wen''s normal survival is not what these "star essence" can supply when they are attracted by speechless and free in the air.

    Wordless to do so, just to extend the life of Gawain

    But if he doesn''t do anything, Gao Wen''s life will last another one or two months at most!

    With the help of speechless, Gao Wen may be able to live for one or two years

    So, it''s better than doing nothing.

    In addition, wordless will make some special dishes every day to try to maintain the life of Gawain.

    After all, in this world, all living bodies need to have "star essence" to survive, and the food eaten by human beings and the dragon people, such as meat and vegetables, are also original living individuals, with more or less "star essence" in their bodies.

    Wordless specially selected some foods with more "star essence" content. Make food to provide daily food for Gawain. In this way, Gao Wen''s life has been extended.

    Just like this, it can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause

    Looking at Gao Wen, who lies motionless in the Dragon room every day and only moves when he comes, he sighs silently.

    In this way, Gao Wen will eventually end up!

    Oneself, should take some action

    To be honest. For the saint dragon, who has temper and personality and is very close to himself now, speechless is really impossible to watch him die like this.

    But it seems that Gawain doesn''t want to let wordless interfere in its affairs

    Wordless can only continue to add some "star essence" to Gao Wen every day, and provide some food with more "star essence". As for how to do it in the future, we can only take one step. One step

    In this way, three days, slowly past

    Dusk began to replace the blue sky, and night was about to come. When it was light again, it was the start of the pre imperial competition!

    The same. It was also the day of the duel between wordless and Sylvia and the men of the order of the holy dragon of roam!

    In front of the open space of the Seventh Dragon House, Sylvia rode on the back of Lancelot''s dragon, panting heavily, a little tired in a pair of ice blue eyes, but at the same time, she also had joy that could not be lifted.

    Take a closer look. In the open space in front of Sylvia and Lancelot, something seemed to crush it. There are four or five meters wide huge gullies are spreading far away, and there is no end

    Looking at this terrible gully, Cosette''s eyes are full of shock, speechless is looking at Sylvia and Lancelot, with a smile on his face.

    "It seems that we have caught up in time..."

    Sylvia nodded her head hard, and looked at the huge ravine that was spreading out from the source of Lancelot. Her hand on the reins tightened sharply. Her eyes were full of light that was totally different from the weakness of three days ago, and she was confident.

    "With Lancelot''s speed and this, I might win..."

    "I have given you the conditions for victory!" There was no denying Sylvia''s words and shrugged.

    "But that doesn''t mean you can win. In the end, whether you can win or not depends on yourself..."

    "I understand. You''ve helped me enough..." Sylvia, with a solemn face, turned over, got down from Lancelot''s Dragon back, went to the silent front, took a deep breath, and immediately bowed hard.

    "Thank you! Leon! "

    "You girl..." Looking at Sylvia, who was facing the heaviest etiquette she had ever performed, she was speechless, and at the same time, her face was a little helpless.

    "You are the fourth King''s daughter. I''m just a guard. If you are seen by others, it''s not good for you..."

    "It''s not about identity!" Sylvia''s face was full of solemnity, and her voice was very solemn.

    "Without you, I don''t even have the qualification to struggle a little bit in the hands of sister Huang. What''s more, you give me the opportunity and capital to control my own destiny. Your kindness can''t be paid off with a thank-you at all..."

    "You don''t need to pay too much attention. I just can''t stand Veronica''s behavior and your depressed appearance..." Speechless first glanced at Sylvia, then looked at Cosette, touched her cheek involuntarily, and put a smile on her face."Besides, I''m not without advantage..."

    Seeing the wordless touch on the cheek and the deep expression on Cosette''s pretty face, Sylvia was puzzled.

    "Benefits? What do you mean?... "

    "Well, don''t mind..." Speechless spread out his hands, went to Lancelot''s front and patted him on the neck.

    "You have to work hard tomorrow. I''ve spent a lot of time on you. Don''t disgrace me..."

    "Roar..." Lancelot let out a low roar, his head was raised high, and he looked like he was the only one in the sky and the ground, as if he was saying "that''s impossible". All three of them, wordless, Sylvia and Cosette, could not help laughing.

    "Then Leon, what do you do? " After laughing, Sylvia looked speechless, hesitated, and said to him.

    "I haven''t seen you do anything in these three days. Don''t you need to prepare for it?"

    "What do I need to prepare?" Speechless rather bad.

    "Do you want me to train like you? It''s impossible for me to improve even a little in three days. "

    "Should we also consider some countermeasures?" Sylvia shuddered.

    "Sister Huang is not such a kind-hearted person. The World War I you fought with Ge Lian three days ago has exposed your strength. She will definitely make some extremely difficult decisions for you. You have to be careful..."

    "With that person''s bad taste, it''s really not impossible..." Say so on the mouth, on the face, speechless but a careless.

    "But I''m still looking forward to it."

    "Looking forward to..." Sylvia and Cosette looked at each other doubtfully, and their faces were full of ambiguity.

    "What kind of opponent will Veronica arrange for me?" Speechless eyes flashed a little shrewd, corners of the mouth.

    "She should know that the ordinary" Saint Dragon Knight "should not be my opponent, so I am looking forward to what kind of person she will send to be my opponent..."

    Hearing this, Sylvia and Cosette looked at each other.

    Indeed, as speechless said, the ordinary "Saint Dragon Knight" could not be his opponent at all!

    Even if there is no "holy riding armor", you can make a close match with Ge Lian, the "holy Dragon Knight"!

    In such a case, it''s not necessary to even let his'' pal ''appear. Just ride guvlin, and the two can compete with Ge Lian.

    Why can we only fight for one

    The ''paladin armor'' of the ''Paladin'' is the magic equipment created by ''pal''. The magic of the ''paladin armor'' is the same root as that of ''pal''. When riding ''pal'', the ''Paladin'' can increase the power of ''pal'' by pouring the magic in the ''paladin armor'' back into ''pal''s body.

    Just like Rebecca when fighting against the corpse grey dragon, by integrating the magic of the "holy riding armor" with the magic of guvlin, guvlin can completely suppress the corpse grey dragon.

    So, even if wordless and Ge Lian have a close match, but once "pal" is added, the wordless who can only ride others "pal" will be weaker than Ge Lian!

    But it''s also in the case of riding someone else''s pal!

    Sylvia and Cosette did not forget that they had their own "pal" and also a "Dragon Knight"!

    Even, there may be a "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    If speechless summoned his "pal", his "pal" is a little stronger than guvlin, and equipped with the "holy riding armor", then Ge Lian is definitely not his opponent!

    Thinking of this, Sylvia and Cosette can''t help but look forward to it.

    Looking forward to tomorrow

 Chapter 1338

    The next day, in the morning

    The light blue sky is high on the edge of the sky. There are no clouds in the clear blue sky. The sun pours down like water, but it doesn''t seem blazing. Instead, it makes the people who are exposed to the light warm and happy.

    Today, the heavenly father makes us beautiful, which makes the Yuqian competition which should have come unprecedented warm.

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"

    The loud cheers echoed in the arena of "Ansari dragon riding academy" and turned into echoes and endless.

    The audience in the arena has long been filled with students, instructors, teachers and citizens of Ansari state dragon riding college. Even the stands are full of people. The audience in the whole arena is crowded. Looking at it, it is all the people who are oppressed.

    On the front and front of the arena, above one wall, there are special seats for the king''s relatives and nobles who come to watch the Royal competition.

    Veronica sat on the only chair in the special seat and looked down at the bottom. Her Eagle like eyes swept the arena below. A trace of arc hung on Veronica''s face all the time.

    Obviously, Veronica is also looking forward to today''s arrival.

    Of course, Veronica is looking forward to the duel after the match, not the performance like the Royal competition!

    Rather, today. Nine out of ten percent of the spectators who came to the arena of "Ansari dragon riding College" came to fight after the pre competition.

    For the knights, the order of Saint dragon is the most glorious group. Naturally, as long as it is a knightly nation, there is no one who does not have a vision for the order.

    Now, in the college, the most famous Dragon riding genius in the first year of advanced courses and the fourth king of chivalry will duel with the Knights of the saint dragon order of rorayamon. Who doesn''t want to see it

    So. Today''s Yuqian match has become a boost. The duel after the match is the theme that people expect.

    In the special seats, they are equipped with "holy riding armour" all the time, only for the pro guard captain Ge Lian, who can play the most powerful role in protecting Veronica, to stand beside Veronica. Aside. The rest of the pro - bodyguard team are also indifferent to Veronica as the center. Surround Veronica in the middle.

    Veronica, who has the name of "iron blooded female warrior God", has made many achievements, but also made too many enemies in such public occasions. If someone wants to kill Veronica, it''s not impossible to fish in this audience and look for an opportunity to fight and kill.

    Therefore, Ge Lian and a group of people in the guard had already raised the 12 points of vigilance, and only wanted to be able to respond in time when there was an accident.

    In addition to Veronica, Gelian and the guards, wordless, Sylvia, Ashur and Ike are also here.

    However, the performance of the four is different.

    Speechless is self possessed, standing there casually, as if you didn''t pay attention to today''s Duel at all.

    Sylvia''s body was taut and her face was serious, but if you look carefully, you can see that her forehead was flowing with fine sweat, obviously a little nervous.

    Ai Ke was almost speechless. He didn''t care about today''s competition and duel at all. He put on a full posture and looked higher than the top.

    Asho was standing there with tired face, pulling and shrugging his shoulders, as if he had just experienced some extremely physical exercise, as if he could fall down at any time.

    As for Rebecca, he rode guvlin as a contestant in the arena below to participate in the imperial competition.

    It''s also because of Rebecca''s presence that the audience won''t even look at the Yuqian game.

    "Ah..."

    Below, the competition is going on. Rebecca and guvlin are killing everywhere, becoming the most beautiful scenery in the arena. The audience is also cheering, and the mood is high, making the whole atmosphere full of enthusiasm.

    But this kind of atmosphere didn''t make Ashur mention his spirit at all. He still shrugged his shoulders and stood there like a walking corpse, sighing.

    Listening to Ashur sighing there, he could not help being annoyed by his recent speechlessness. His eyes were full of unhappiness.

    "I thought I would be the least energetic person today. Now I know I''m wrong, Ashur. I suddenly want to hit you..."

    "I want to!" On one side, Ai Ke immediately helps Tuo, grinning and pointing at Yasuo''s nose.

    "Are you the servant of the noble and holy dragon people? It''s a shame to be my owner! "

    "Lose face, lose face..." However, hearing the sarcasm of Wu Yan and Ai Ke, asho still looked like he was dying of heart, and his back was dark."Try it on your own. For three days in a row, you will be pulled to practice. Then, you will be like this..."

    After that, ashow also turned his eyes full of resentment to the expressionless Ge Lian. Obviously, the so-called "others" in his mouth is Ge Lian.

    "That''s why you''re disgraced! Lost the dead! " Ai Ke hates the iron and roars like steel.

    "It''s useless for you to lose the ''holy riding armor'' that I made for you to a little guard man!"

    "What ''little Pro guard''? They are the captain of the guard! The authentic "Saint Dragon Knight"! " Hearing Ike''s words, asho went mad.

    "And the ''holy riding armor'' you made is not only a piece of it, but also has time limit. How can you win the guy with facial paralysis?"

    "Ha?..." Aike opened his eyes, grabbed asho''s neck and tried to die.

    "It''s a great honor for you, a guard dog, to get the" holy riding armor "made by my merciful casting. How dare you abandon it!"

    "I I didn''t No disrespect... " Ashur struggled painfully, but it was a stupid thing to compare his strength with that of the dragon.

    So, before long, Ashur''s eyes turned, and he fell on the ground soft. There was a kind of white cloud floating out of his mouth, with a rising expression.

    Looking at these two living treasures fighting there, I couldn''t help shaking my head and sighing, which attracted Veronica''s smile.

    "As you look, I don''t seem to be worried about the duel for a while. Can I take it that you are looking down on my order of the holy dragon of the roam..."

    Hearing Veronica''s words, everyone around turned their eyes to speechless, but speechless and smiling.

    "So, how can I be regarded as" not to look down upon the order of the holy dragon of loreiamon "

    Veronica snorted.

    "It''s too careless. Be careful about it!"

    "In fact, I haven''t been in the hands of others for a long time..." Speechless not to show weakness of a provocative smile.

    "So, if you can, please allow me to look forward to..."

    "Oh?..." Veronica looked speechless deeply, then smiled deeply.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down..."

    Seeing how wordless and Veronica fight against each other, Sylvia, who has been in a state of tension, can''t help admiring wordless.

    I''m afraid that there is only one person who can talk to the merciless female warrior God like this in the whole holy dragon cavalry of rorayamon

    But at the same time, Sylvia also has a deep sense of loss.

    My sister Huang, as expected, is only interested in another duel, but not expecting it

    At the same time that Sylvia has such a complicated mind, off the court, the Royal front game is coming to an end.

    In the end, it''s natural that Rebecca''s team won the game

    It wasn''t until the winning comment came out of the referee''s mouth that all the spectators on the scene broke out with astonishing cheers.

    The cheers are not only celebrating for popular idol Rebecca, but also taking the atmosphere to the top for the next real play.

    When all the contestants left, Veronica opened her eyes and stood up with a sound of "Shua" among the iron weapons.

    At the next moment, the loud voice of the whole audience reverberated.

    "Today, there are two students from the" Ansari dragon riding academy "who will challenge the order of the holy dragon of roam!"

    Hearing this, the whole audience fell into a state of silence.

    Speechless and Sylvia were both stunned for a moment, then they started to bite their teeth.

    Obviously, it''s an agreed bet. Speaking from Veronica''s mouth, it''s a challenge

    I think all the audience were laughing at the speechless and Sylvia''s incompetence

    This hateful guy

 Chapter 1339

    As the most famous and the strongest knights, the holy Dragon Knights of loriamon are all the top elites and the most powerful military forces of the Knights of loriamon.

    The knighthood of rorayamon is only a small country. Compared with the suzerainty like the kingdom of sheplon and the continuous safaros Empire like the kingdom of sheplon, it is not a little worse.

    However, even so, there is no force in arukustland that would look down upon the knighthood of the rorayamon.

    This is not only because the knighthood of loriamon is the "country of dragon cultivation". It is protected by the dragon people and can exercise the power of the dragon people. The biggest reason is because of the saint Dragon Knights of loriamon.

    The strength of the dragon is not equal to that of human power, and the knighthood is the only country that can contract with the dragon.

    Under such circumstances, a cavalry group that gathers the most elite "Saint Dragon Knight" and "Dragon Knight" will never be afraid of any force in arukustland, even if it can''t do it recklessly.

    For example, fifty years ago, the battle between the kingdom of sheplon and the Empire of sepalus was fought because of the participation of the Knights of loredamon.

    Otherwise, in the face of the safaros empire with advanced mechanical engineering and developed guns, the kingdom of sheplon will inevitably be defeated even if it is not destroyed.

    So. No one dares to belittle the knighthood favored by the dragon family, and no one dares to belittle the most powerful "Saint Dragon Knights" and "Dragon Knights" gathered together in the holy dragon order of loreiamon.

    Therefore, the order of the holy dragon of loreamon is the object that all the people of the knighthood want.

    Now, two students who have not graduated from Yulong college and are only the first grade students of the advanced course class want to challenge such a strong knighthood

    Isn''t that the same as a student in a military police school who wants to challenge an elite in the strongest army and a child who wants to challenge an adult

    As a result, the entire arena was silent and the audience looked at each other.

    They did come for the duel between wordless, Sylvia and the order of the holy dragon of roam.

    But they don''t know why the duels happened.

    Originally, a group of people in the city of Ansari and students, teachers and instructors of "Ansari dragon riding College" thought that. This is Veronica in order to show the power of the order of the saint dragon. The duels were orchestrated by encouraging the city of Ansari, which had just been attacked, to give its citizens a sense of security.

    I don''t know. result. It''s a challenge

    As wordless and Sylvia thought. An idea came to all the people present.

    That''s beyond our control

    Veronica continued to talk naturally.

    "First of all, Sylvia roreyamon, the first year of the advanced course!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"

    Although the cause and effect of the duel surprised the audience, it didn''t stop them from looking forward to the duel.

    Almost at the same time Veronica''s voice fell. There was a resounding response.

    See, Veronica sat down again and squinted at Sylvia.

    "Sylvia, come on..."

    There was no sister''s attitude towards her sister at all, and Sylvia''s body was a little stiff with the command like words, and the tension in her heart suddenly came out.

    Sylvia has been used to playing in front of so many people and should not be nervous.

    But Sylvia had to be nervous at the thought that her devil sister was looking at herself and that she had to prove her strength to the other side.

    Looking at Sylvia''s stiff body, she didn''t even step out. Veronica gave a cold snort, which made Sylvia tremble, bite her teeth, lift her heavy step to the ground

    Seeing that Sylvia was about to step out of the grand table, he closed his eyes silently and smiled helplessly.

    In everyone''s astonished eyes, speechless suddenly raised a hand, unkindly toward Sylvia''s breech, and clapped it down hard

    "Pa..."

    When the sound of the crisp clap rings, the noisy surroundings suddenly become quiet

    Then, asho was stupid

    Ai Ke is stupid

    Veronica''s stupid

    All the people around are stupid

    It''s not just other people. Sylvia, who is about to leave the stage, has a stiff body and a dull face. Obviously, she was foolishly photographed by wordless. Then, a small face starts from the neck until the ears are all red

    But in the face of Sylvia''s blush to almost explosion, speechless just don''t care to take back his hand and sigh."Nice, soft..."

    With a sound of "Peng", Sylvia''s head began to smoke.

    The fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of loredamon was slapped and teased in public

    How can Sylvia not be ashamed to die

    "Not finished..." Speechless is to lick lips, showing a rather devious smile.

    "If you lose later, it''s not a matter of spanking..."

    "I You

    Sylvia''s face was red as if she was about to drip out of the water. Her eyes were full of shame and indignation. Finally, she couldn''t bear the banter''s eyes. Sylvia escaped and summoned Lancelot, jumping into the arena

    Looking at Sylvia on the back of Lancelot, who had been summoned by him in the escape jump, she had borne the sharp eyes of countless arrows from all around, without any change of face.

    "You are so..." Only Veronica, admiration of the general opening.

    "When you shoot Sylvia like this, all her nervousness disappears. Now, she should be able to play her full strength..."

    Hearing this, ashow, Ike and others were slightly shocked, and finally relieved.

    No wonder I dare to pat the bottom of the fourth King''s daughter in front of the Knights. I had such a plan

    Seeing that Sylvia, who was riding on Lancelot''s back in the field, had a blood red face, but was no longer half nervous, he was admired by both Ashur, a wordless friend, and Gelian, who was dealing with wordless.

    It''s also because no one saw it. At this time, Veronica''s speechless eyes actually contained a trace of displeasure and Envy

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, Sylvia, full of shame and indignation, also welcomed her opponent

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar that was enough to subdue the whole court''s response suddenly shook.

    In a corner under the arena, a black shadow shot out violently, rose to the sky, wandered in the sky for a while, slowly fell, and printed into everyone''s eyes

    It''s a saint dragon that can''t compare with guvlin in body size, but it''s also one size larger than Lancelot. You can see it''s an adult Saint dragon.

    On the back of the dragon, a young man with a knight''s sword sat there, looking straight down at Sylvia.

    "Your Highness Sylvia, please forgive me. I can''t get off now. Salute you..." The young man bowed his head and made a slight courtesy.

    "I''m wal Turner, a member of the" Dragon Knights "of the order of the holy dragon of rorayamon!"

    "Wall Turner?!" Sylvia''s face suddenly changed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Walter Turner..."

    At the grand table, I heard clearly the name of Sylvia''s opponent "Dragon Knight" and Sylvia''s slightly changed face. I frowned wordlessly and looked at Veronica with a successful smile.

    "This Walter Turner Famous?... "

    Veronica''s smile froze, even Ge Lian could not help glancing at speechless. That look, like looking at an unknown country bumpkin, made speechless feel upset for a while. Turning around, she looked at ashow.

    "Ashow, who is he?"

    However, asho is also full of confusion.

    "I I don''t know... "

    "You Haven''t you ever understood the current situation of the most powerful order of the holy dragon in the knight kingdom?... " Veronica stroked her forehead a little speechless. For the first time, she didn''t get angry.

    "Walter Turner, who graduated from the" Ansari dragon riding College "with the first place result and directly obtained the qualification to join the saint Dragon Knights of lorehmont, as a member of the" Ansari dragon riding College ", you don''t know?..."

    Asho''s face appeared a touch of embarrassment, speechless but narrowed his eyes.

    "Elite? How elite are you? "

    Veronica''s mouth is crooked.

    "Of all the" Dragon Knights "in the order of Saint dragon of loredamon, his strength is enough to rank in the top ten!"

 Chapter 1340

    "Top ten?!"

    This time, ashow''s face changed

    Top 10 of all the "Dragon Knights" in the order of Saint dragon of loredamon

    What does that mean

    It means that even among all the "Dragon Knights" in the world, the "Dragon Knights" named wal can rank in the top 20 at least!

    The top 20 "Dragon Knights" in the world

    Ashur was full of excitement, and looked angrily at Veronica.

    "Your Highness Veronica, don''t you think it''s too much?"

    "Too much?..." Veronica glanced at ashow.

    "What''s wrong?..."

    "What''s too much?" Ashur laughed in anger.

    "Your Highness is just a student who has not graduated yet, and has just entered the first grade of advanced course. Is it not too much for you to let her fight with such a strong opponent?"

    "Is that what you call excessive?" Veronica smiled, mockingly.

    "Do you know what level of strength Ge Lian had when he was still in the first grade of the advanced course class?"

    "Ge Lian?" Ashow couldn''t help looking at Gelian.

    "When he was in the first grade of the advanced course class, Ge Lian once defeated the top five" Dragon Knights "of the St. Dragon Knights of rorayamon as the" Dragon Knights "!" Veronica spoke in a cold voice.

    "Rebecca, in the first year of the advanced course, has become the" Saint Dragon Knight "!"

    A sharp, knife like look swept over Sylvia in the field. Veronica said a very cold word.

    "As a knight king, I don''t want Sylvia to achieve Rebecca''s result or have Gelian''s result, but if even the top ten" Dragon Knights "of the saint Dragon Knights of loredamon can''t be defeated, I will only treat it as a joke!"

    "You!" In his anger, Ashu rushed forward.

    Ge Lian turned around and looked at ashow with murderous eyes, which made him freeze on the spot. Don''t be angry.

    After all. It''s a felony to offend Wang NV

    Veronica turned her head and was about to look into the field, but. One corner of the field of vision is turned to the silent direction.

    So. Speechless smile at the scene. In Veronica''s eyes.

    Veronica''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    "You seem confident in Sylvia?"

    Speechless brow a pick, some funny look to Veronica.

    "That is to say. You don''t have faith in Sylvia? "

    Veronica was so dumb that she couldn''t answer for a moment.

    "Well Speechless copy hands, hold in front of the chest, look at the eyes in the field, a look like watching a good play quietly blooming.

    "Just open your eyes and see the performance of the student I temporarily taught..."

    Veronica bowed her head thoughtfully, fell into deep thought and murmured.

    "Temporary students Do you

    ¡­¡­

    Unlike wordless and ashore, Sylvia knows exactly what kind of experience and strength his opponent has.

    As a result, Sylvia regained her composure almost for a moment.

    Duels with the top ten of the St. dragoons of rorayamon and the top 20 ''dragoons'' in the world, and wins

    Perhaps, in the past, this will be an impossible task

    But now

    Looking back at the special training of the past three days, Sylvia had a smile on her face, and her heart was full of war.

    "Roar!" Feeling the war in Sylvia''s heart, Lancelot raised his head and roared, which made Sylvia laugh.

    "Sylvia roreyamon, first year of the advanced course class..."

    Looking up, looking at wall, Sylvia''s eyes burst into a fine awn, and made such an introduction.

    "Please give me more advice..."

    Looking at Sylvia''s belligerent eyes, wall''s original relaxed mood suddenly sank.

    In the first class, Veronica, Graham and others also looked at Sylvia by accident, and the audience was loud.

    "I won''t be merciful..." Wall made such a solemn declaration.

    Intuition told him that if he didn''t take it seriously, he would definitely fail badly!

    On the special table, Veronica seemed to have the same feeling. Finally, there was a look of expectation in her eyes, and a smile appeared on her merciless face, and she waved her arm hard.

    "Start!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" The whole scene is boiling."Hein!"

    Wall snapped, his eyes sharpened.

    The holy dragon named Hein roared and soared to the sky, flying over the arena. When the body expanded, a magic array with geometric patterns suddenly appeared, and the air flow of Magic also surged.

    Sylvia''s face was frozen.

    The next moment, above, the magic array suddenly burst, a magic fireball the size of a human head, like a falling meteorite, shot down like a storm!

    "Lancelot!"

    Looking at the falling fireball like raindrops, Sylvia had a dragon back, and the will of the rider clearly passed Sylvia''s idea to Lancelot.

    Sensing Sylvia''s will, Lancelot''s fierce wing suddenly retreated out of the range of the falling fireball.

    "Too naive..." With a sneer, the magic fireball, which came like a storm, suddenly changed its track at the moment when it was about to fall to the earth. With a loud howling sound, it was like a missile, coming to Sylvia again from all sides.

    "What..." It seems that Sylvia didn''t even think that the magic fireball would change its direction. When the reaction came, the fireball was all over her. There was no place to flash!

    "Lancelot!" At the moment, Sylvia quickly pulled the reins in her hand, and Lancelot''s body suddenly sprang up into a hexagonal defense magic array, protecting Sylvia and Lancelot inside like a hard barrier.

    The fireball immediately fell down and bombarded the hexagonal defense magic array one after another.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    For a moment, the strong fire covered Sylvia and Lancelot, the smoke obscured the audience''s vision, and the explosion was heard one after another.

    "Roar!" All fireball attacks were blocked by the defense magic array, which did not directly cause damage to Lancelot. But in the center of the explosion, Lancelot still suffered the aftershock, as if he had been hit by something, and flew out.

    "Ah..." Lancelot flew backward, and Sylvia, who was sitting on the back of the dragon, almost lost her balance and fell off the back of the dragon.

    There is a basic rule in this kind of regular duels, whether it is pal who has not yet grown into a dragon educator, a dragon knight with a dragon, or a dragon knight with a paladin armor.

    Once you fall off the dragon, you lose!

    Therefore, the rider should never let go of the reins!

    Sylvia could only grasp the reins in her hand, desperately resist the impact, and keep the balance on Lancelot''s Dragon back.

    At first, Sylvia almost fell off the dragon''s back and lost the battle!

    This made the audience clamor and disappointed Veronica in the first class.

    But it doesn''t affect wall''s mood!

    "Hein!" The cold and heartless voice gave Sylvia no respite. Saint longhain roared again and launched the magic circle of geometry.

    The second wave of magic fireball is falling like a bamboo, which makes the whole sky red.

    Sylvia was startled and pulled the reins. Lancelot began to fly rapidly according to Sylvia''s instructions. As if he was running away, he flashed a magic fireball from a fierce shot and flew to the sky.

    It''s a pity that the magic fireball can follow the will of wall and Hein, change the track, attack, flash the hot fire light, pull up one fire tail, in the sharp sound explosion, friction the atmosphere, relentlessly chase after Lancelot, and shoot at Sylvia.

    All of a sudden, Sylvia and Lancelot can only escape the magic fireball from the shooting in a panic. They are like headless flies in the whole arena, running blindly.

    See, Veronica''s face is as gloomy as ice.

    "After all, is that the only way out?"

    I don''t know if I heard Veronica''s voice. Sylvia raised her head and looked to the first class.

    However, Sylvia did not look at Veronica, but at wordless, with a calm face and a hint of exploration in her eyes.

    Veronica and others, who clearly saw Sylvia''s performance, were stunned, but also looked speechless.

    This time, they saw

    Speechless to Sylvia, nodded his head

    Then Sylvia smiled

 Chapter 1341

    In the magic fireball attack, Sylvia sat on the back of Lancelot''s dragon, but she smiled so much that everyone was stunned on the spot.

    Sylvia cried out as her face suddenly solidified.

    "Fly! Lancelot

    "Roar!!!"

    Lanslott looked up in a hurry. There was a frightening blood light in the eyes of the dragon. The mouth of the dragon made a terrible sound. It rang all over the court and turned into a ferocious roar.

    A violent magic suddenly surged from Lancelot''s body, covering his whole body instantly, turning into a film invisible to the naked eye, and condensing into a rather strange shape.

    That is the shape of the front tip and the back circle, like a bullet!

    Soon, Lancelot disappeared

    Yes!

    Gone!

    In the full view of the public, the scene is not below the gaze of thousands of people, so there is no omen, disappeared!

    Then, in the next second, a sharp sound that can pierce the eardrum reverberates in the whole arena. A meteor like streamer erupts from the magic fireball in the sky. It rises to the sky, and in a twinkling of an eye, comes to the top of wall and Hein

    That''s Sylvia on Lancelot!

    WAL''s pupil shrank sharply to the size of a needle.

    At the first-class table, Veronica rose up from her seat with a look of disbelief in her eagle eyes.

    Ashow, Ike and Gelian stared at themselves. The face changed dramatically.

    What speed is that?!

    While everyone in the audience was shocked by Lancelot''s speed, Sylvia was determined and shook the reins.

    "Roar!!!"

    With the roar of Lancelot, the magic belonging to the Dragon nationality also suddenly burst from the body of Lancelot, which is not huge compared with Hain.

    A magical heat wave of air swirled around Lancelot''s body and condensed in front of him. Finally, an ice blue geometric pattern was formed.

    That''s the magic array of spitting dragon breath attack!

    The surging magic waves spread like ripples in this space, waking up wal, who was still immersed in the speed of Lancelot''s terror.

    Aware that he is exposing his back to his opponent. Wall managed to react. Hastily controlling hain, he deployed a hexagonal defense magic shield.

    "Come on!"

    Almost at the same time, Sylvia''s determined voice resounded throughout the audience.

    In the sky, a hot magic like fire rushed down from the sky. It''s like a waterfall. I can''t help but say it falls on wall and Hein

    "Bang!!!"

    The fury bombarded around the hexagonal defense magic shield.

    Smoke, fire and wind swept the whole venue in an instant. Over wall, over Hein, over Sylvia, over Lancelot, the same. It also enveloped the whole audience.

    In a short moment, the whole arena is covered by thick smoke and dust. A little fire light and magic luster spread around in the smoke and dust, making the atmosphere shake.

    From Sylvia and Lancelot, they fled to the speed of the outbreak of terror. The Jedi counterattack made the whole arena filled with smoke and fire, but only two or three seconds later

    The form is so completely reversed!

    Each of them widened their eyes and tried to see through the smoke and dust.

    They all want to know whether the only one in the current royal family of the knight of roam has been granted "pal" and become a "dragon educator" and promoted to the fourth King''s daughter of "Dragon Knight" can defeat the top ten "Dragon Knights" of the saint Dragon Knights of roam in the age of students!

    If it can, then, in the future, the name "Sylvia" will not only represent the princess of the royal family, but also the supreme glory and glory!

    ¡­¡­

    "Just That speed... "

    Looking at the battle situation in the field, he murmured like a dreamer.

    "Like When dealing with the Greyhound with Leon, the speed of riding Lancelot seems to be... "

    "Leon?..." Veronica returned to her senses, turned her head, and looked speechless, bright in her sharp eyes.

    "Lancelot has that speed, isn''t that why you..."

    "Half..." Speechless that is, no recognition, no refutation, eyes have been staring at the scene, the head does not return to the answer.

    "I just gave the way to use it. Whether it can be used or not depends on Sylvia himself..."

    Although there are only three days and the process is extremely bleak, Sylvia has successfully overcome the centrifugal force and discomfort brought by Lancelot''s horrible speed in three days, and finally can normally stay on Lancelot''s Dragon back and control Lancelot at will.However, the centrifugal force and influence brought about by the speed of Lancelot''s special flight mode are really beyond the capacity of the human fetus.

    Sylvia has adapted, but if she sits on Lancelot''s back for too long, she will be affected.

    After all, it''s not allowed to tie a rope to a dragon''s back in regular riding. Sylvia can only control the reins, balance herself, and strive not to be left behind by Lancelot under the impact of air pressure.

    Like a bullfight, it''s exhausting.

    Once exhausted, Sylvia could no longer bear the pressure, centrifugal force, hold the reins and fall off the back of the dragon.

    Let alone, in addition to this, it will also have mental and physical effects if the fetus stays in Lancelot.

    Because of the fluctuation of blood flow speed and the fatigue of five senses caused by extreme speed, Sylvia will suffer a little bit of damage, and even cause a direct fainting.

    So Sylvia can only stay on Lancelot''s back for about ten minutes.

    After ten minutes, Sylvia''s body will start to have an impact, her head will be dizzy, her consciousness will be blurred, her breath will not keep up with her, her physical strength will be almost exhausted, and she can basically throw in the towel.

    It''s also because of this that Sylvia will find time to watch wordless under the attack of magic fireball.

    In order to make wordless agree to use Lancelot''s special way of flying!

    Ten minutes!

    In this time, Sylvia has to beat wal!

    Otherwise, we have to admit defeat!

    Sylvia

    Raise one''s eyes, looked toward the field, Veronica clenched her fist, and her eyes were full of expectations that could not be concealed.

    "Let me see, your growth, your possibilities..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the arena, the dust covering the entire arena began to take shape.

    Without warning, a wave of wind blows from the center of the dust and spreads in all directions, making the dust covering the entire arena constantly change its shape.

    Two sound explosions generated by friction with the atmosphere reverberated from the smoke and dust, and spread to the ears of all the people on the scene. Immediately, a corner above the smoke and dust suddenly rose, and a streamer and a shadow rushed out of it, flying up to the sky, and instantly attracted the attention of all the people on the scene.

    "Whew!"

    In the sound of breaking through the air, Lancelot rocked up at a terrifying speed, straight to the sky, and Haiyin pursued with the tendency of hanging behind him.

    If you observe carefully, you can see that Hein is smoking a little light smoke, his body is in a mess, and wall''s face is also a little ugly.

    obviously, Lancelot''s just breath is not completely blocked!

    This made wall angry and shouted loudly.

    "Hein!"

    "Roar!" Haiyin roars, opens the dragon''s mouth, props up a magic array of geometric patterns, spits out a flame like breath, and rushes to Lancelot, who rushes to the sky!

    "Lancelot!" With Sylvia''s unyielding rein tightened, Lancelot immediately turned around as quickly as he had cut through the space, avoiding the fire and dragon breath coming from the pursuit, and at the same time, he flashed behind wall and Hein as if he were shifting his shape and changing his shadow.

    "Now!"

    With Sylvia''s voice, Lancelot suddenly raised his head, and his magic surged out of his body. He also propped up a magic array of geometric patterns, and suddenly showed the fire of the dragon breath, aiming at Hein, and up!

    Wall''s face changed slightly, and hain, who responded later, also opened a hexagonal defense barrier.

    "Dong!!!"

    The protective cover composed of hexagonal blocks was launched at the critical moment, and the dragon''s breath hit and went up. In the roar, there was a fire.

    "Roar..." Hain''s howl of pain was heard all over the room

 Chapter 1342

    In the impact of the dragon breath, the sea is blown upside down by the residual wave of the dragon breath which comes from the impact with a painful howl. Like a broken kite, it almost falls to the ground.

    Looking at the wall of hain, who almost fell to the ground, and who was supported by the pain, there was a scream in the audience, but soon all the screams turned into cheers for Sylvia and Lancelot.

    This is an admission to Sylvia and Lancelot!

    Listening to the cheers from all sides, Sylvia also felt a heat flow in her heart, which could not be held back. She felt that her whole body was hot and her blood was boiling.

    Looking at the slightly embarrassed appearance of wall and Hein, who were staying below, Sylvia''s hand held the reins tightly.

    If it goes on like this, it will work!

    I have a great chance to win the duel with the top ten "Dragon Knights" of the holy Dragon Knights of loredamon!

    At the thought of this, Sylvia''s heart surged. She waved the reins and drove Lancelot down slowly. She came to the top of wall and Hein and looked down.

    "Mr. wall..." Sylvia''s voice finally brought a touch of self-confidence, with a determined expression that was different from the cowardice and nervousness when she first made an appointment in front of Veronica.

    "If you can''t cope with Lancelot''s speed, it doesn''t make sense to play any more..."

    Smell the words. Wall took a look at Hein, who had begun to breathe, and then at Sylvia, who looked down on him. I bite my teeth.

    As Sylvia said, if there''s no way to cope with Lancelot''s speed, he won''t win at all!

    That speed, it''s too fast, too scary!

    How could Lancelot have that speed

    That''s definitely faster than all the dragon people I''ve seen so far!

    No chance!

    If we can''t find a way to deal with that speed, there is absolutely no winner!

    And if there''s a way to deal with that speed, then. I can definitely win!

    With such an idea, wall''s mind turned sharply in order to get a way to deal with Lancelot''s speed.

    Wall didn''t know that his performance was exactly what Sylvia meant.

    Sylvia''s family knew her own business and knew that she could use Lancelot''s speed to fight for a very limited period of time.

    Now. Awed the other side, Sylvia just took the opportunity to recover the physical strength just spent to stay on Lancelot''s back, let her body slowly recover to a good condition, so as to extend the time to use Lancelot''s speed next.

    So Sylvia is bluffing now.

    It would be better if we could make wall admit defeat, if not. So, it''s good for me to gain time and recover myself

    It has to be said that Sylvia''s idea is very right.

    It''s not known that Sylvia''s time to use Lancelot''s speed is limited. Only obediently fall into this small trap.

    But Sylvia''s trap. It didn''t last long

    After a while, WAL''s eyes brightened, and his mouth slowly rose.

    "I, the" Dragon Knight "of the order of Saint dragon, will never give up until I have exhausted my last strength!"

    With such an answer, wall pulled the reins, Hain roared, wings flew up to the sky, and came to the opposite side of Lancelot.

    "Your Highness Sylvia Wall looked straight ahead and up at Sylvia.

    "If you want me to give up, just beat me up!"

    "Good!!!" In the audience, the crowd cheered.

    Sylvia also made a good cry in her heart. She gave wall a look of appreciation, took a deep breath, and once again recovered from the fight.

    "In that case, come on!"

    As soon as the words fell, wall raised his head and rode the cause of the sea. He stormed up to the whole arena.

    The will of the rider and the will of Hein are integrated, so that wall''s thoughts are instantly transmitted to Hein. Hein opens his mouth and roars, carries the magic in his body, builds a geometric array of magic, and spreads it out. In a moment, it is full of the whole arena.

    Magic is like water flowing into the magic array, making the magic array burst into a dazzling flash. At the next moment, a fireball with hot heat is shot out of the magic array, and it drops down severely.

    That trend is to cover the whole arena in the range of attack!

    "Don''t look down on me!"Watching wall redouble his old skill, Sylvia bited her lips, drove Lancelot, turned into a streamer, like a swirling ribbon, crossed a smooth track in the arena, and flashed a fireball like a star chasing a moon.

    It''s just that Hein''s magic fireball has the effect of automatic tracking. Like Lancelot, he pulls a long tail of fire, crosses this space and chases up.

    "What a bore!"

    Looking at the magic fireball surrounded from all sides, Sylvia strongly withstood the wind pressure brought by Lancelot''s rapid flight, tightly grasped the reins, stabilized her body shape, and struggled to control Lancelot with will, flying to the sky like lightning.

    However, the pupil of Sylvia, who had been driving Lancelot to the sky, shrank sharply.

    It''s just that wall, who is driving Heine, is flying at a high speed, reaching the top of Lancelot in an instant!

    "Yes!" The winning smile appeared on Wall''s face, and the reins were suddenly pulled.

    "Roar!!!" Haiyin''s roar full of murderous spirit broke out, and the magic array with magic light also fluctuated and stood in front of him.

    Then, the flame dragon breath like magma burst out from the magic array!

    The rich fire light filled Sylvia''s vision, which made Sylvia''s pretty face changed dramatically.

    It''s all magic fireballs coming from flying in all directions

    Above the only way out, there is a flame from the sky dragon breath

    Sylvia, there''s no way to dodge!

    His face changed dramatically, and his pupils were also turbulent. He felt the approaching fireball around him and the high temperature of the flame from above. Sylvia''s face was fierce.

    "Done!"

    "Roar!" Lancelot roared, rising up to the sky and exploding a magic light on his body, which represented a rotation and fluctuation of the magic array of dragon breath, and was instantly in the direction of fire dragon breath.

    Seeing this, wal sneered.

    What Lancelot really can''t cope with is the unprecedented speed. Except for the speed, Lancelot can''t match Hein.

    Such as dragon breath, which turns magic into breath attack, naturally, the stronger the magic, the stronger the power.

    Lancelot''s magic can''t compare with Hein. If we compete with Hein for Longxi, we will definitely lose miserably!

    Wall felt that he had seen the picture of Lancelot falling down to the bottom of the arena, covered in flames

    It''s a pity that wal didn''t see that Sylvia''s eyes were icy blue with a cold flash.

    "Roar!!!" Lancelot growled, looked up, and his mouth was wide open.

    For a moment, there was a violent wind wave in the surrounding space, and a stream of air visible to the naked eye, like running water, rolled into a whirling wind, and poured into the magic array in front of Lancelot, covering it.

    The magic array suddenly rotates, and the surging air suddenly winds up. On the wheel of the magic array, it forms a halo

    "What is that?" Wall was stunned.

    Looking at the dragon breath of the fire falling from the sky above, Sylvia cried out coldly.

    "Through the dance of dragon breath!"

    "Roar!!!"

    With the sound of Sylvia''s cold voice, the sound of the clear dragon''s chant surged to the whole court. The fireball surrounded Lancelot''s body in the middle, and a frenzied air burst out, blowing the magic fireball away.

    A spiral dragon breath, which is compressed to the extreme and whirling like a whirlpool, suddenly bursts out, mingled with a layer of dazzling halo around it, rising to the sky, rushing up against it, and bumping into the flame dragon breath falling from the sky.

    "Bang!!!"

    Dragon breath and dragon breath collide with each other, and the magic fire appears in the mid air, arousing strong Mars and scattering in all directions.

    "Peng..."

    With a muffled sound, the spiral dragon''s breath shattered the flame of the dragon''s breath, rushed past and shot upward, falling on Haiyin in the expression of wall''s fear

    "Bang!!!"

    Strong fire and deafening explosion swept the whole scene

 Chapter 1343

    "Bang!!!"

    The spiral dragon breath with dazzling light side hit Haiyin without any deviation, with a loud noise and strong fire light.

    The raging wind and waves surged by, like explosions, rolling into the entire arena.

    The storm like waves surged to the audience, blowing the audience on the whole audience upside down, arousing a series of screams.

    Paper, hats, bottles and cans are flying everywhere

    There was a riot.

    ¡­¡­

    At the special table, Gelian and a group of members of the guard all came to Veronica''s body, used their bodies to bear the storm, and was alert to the surrounding area, so as not to let the thugs who were eyeing Veronica have a chance.

    On the contrary, Veronica herself didn''t care that someone would take the opportunity to assassinate at this time, as if she didn''t put her life in her eyes. She stared at the center of the field tightly, and her ruthless face was shocked.

    "That dragon breath..."

    Veronica stares at the "dance through the dragon''s breath". Lancelot, who is still breathing in the middle of the air, and Sylvia, who is a little tired and riding on Lancelot''s back, shake their fists, turn their heads, and look straight at the silent body that remains calm from the beginning to the end.

    "Is that your trick again?"

    "Trick?" Hearing Veronica''s extremely mean comments, she shrugged her shoulders.

    "In three days, I didn''t just let Sylvia adjust to Lancelot''s speed. In that case, the speed is broken. Sylvia won''t win any more

    Look up, look to the center of the field, a silent and leisurely smile.

    "So this'' trick ''became the key to Sylvia''s turnaround. It took me a lot of effort to teach it to Sylvia..."

    Different from the speed of Lancelot, who only needs to adapt to it, the "dance through the dragon breath" is a dragon breath skill created by the principle of "dance back to the sky".

    Want to show it, then. Lancelot alone can''t do it. There must be riders to control it. The principle of "random return to the sky dance" can be used to control the dragon through the connection of will, so as to exert it.

    Therefore, in order to perform the "dance through the dragon breath", Sylvia must first learn to use the principle of "dance back to the sky".

    Fortunately. Just to let Sylvia understand the principle of "dancing back to the sky" is not to let her learn "dancing back to the sky". Otherwise, let alone three days, with Sylvia''s understanding of sword technique and the body without any strength, she may not learn it for three years.

    In general. Sylvia adapted to Lancelot''s speed and took two days.

    On the last day, Sylvia had been listening to the silent explanation of the principle of "dancing back to the sky" and understood it by driving Lancelot. Perform.

    But even so. It''s also a big deal for Sylvia.

    If I had not driven Lancelot to use the "dance through the dragon breath", I would have had a successful experience and saved Sylvia a lot of effort, and the time would be too late.

    "You..." Looking at the silent smile, Veronica didn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, she gave a comment.

    "Protoss rider"! It''s worth it! "

    ¡­¡­

    The wind and waves slowly subsided, and the fire light in the sky gradually dissipated. In the audience, a group of audience looked at the fire light in the sky and recalled the storm like wind and waves just now. Their eyes and faces were full of lingering fear.

    After calming down the riot, the audience raised their heads one by one, glanced up, looked closely at the disappearing light, held their breath, and began to be nervous.

    As a result, what happened

    With such a mood, in a quiet atmosphere, in the sky, the fire finally dissipated, exposing the situation inside.

    However, when the situation in the firelight is printed into everyone''s eyes, all the audience at the scene burst into a neat exclamation.

    In the sky, at the center of the dissipated fire light, Hain''s body is surrounded by a layer of hexagonal barricades belonging to advanced defense magic, on which there are waves of fire light and magic light that have not yet dissipated in time.

    It seems that in the critical moment, Haiyin launched the defense magic in time, blocking the "dance through the dragon breath"!

    Unfortunately, it''s not completely blocked

    The evidence is that in Haiyin, a little smoke is rising slowly, and part of the hair even seems to have been burned by fire. It is scorched and smells scorched.

    Haiyin himself, however, was in the middle of the air with a crooked figure. It seemed that he was very reluctant to fly.

    On one side of its wings, a trace of blood still seeps out of it. It dyed one side of Hein''s wings red, making Hein''s pair of ferocious dragon eyes look painful.Obviously, the defense magic barrier built by Haiyin can''t block the dance of dragon breath!

    "Through the dance of dragon breath", still hurt it!

    As for the owner of hain, wal, he was lying on the dragon''s back. He was also smoking. He was wearing some burnt black armor. His eyes were closed and unconscious.

    However, it has passed out!

    The whole audience is silent

    Veronica closed her eyes and fell silent at the special table. After a while, she opened her eyes again and stood up. The loud sentence echoed on the court.

    "The winner - Sylvia roseamon!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"

    At the scene, all the audience stood up and the deafening cheers completely covered the arena.

    "Roar!!!"

    Lancelot also uttered a roar of joy, and Sylvia, sitting on Lancelot''s Dragon back, was dull and unresponsive for a long time.

    Looking at the dizzy wall and Hain who barely stayed in the air, some emergency personnel have been driving the dragon, rushed up to give them to the next, and there are lots of warm and incomparable cheers in the audience around, Sylvia''s mind emerged a touch of unreal feeling.

    Won

    Did you win

    Won the top ten "Dragon Knights" in the saint Dragon Knights of loredamon

    Won the top 20 in the world

    Really Won

    Sylvia asked herself again and again in her heart, and with a strong sense of unreality, led by Lancelot, flew to the first-class seat.

    "Congratulations! Your highness! "

    Ashow rushed forward with a face full of excitement and shouted at Sylvia.

    "You won!"

    "I won?..." Sylvia, who came down from Lancelot''s Dragon back, asked stupidly, in exchange for Ashur''s fierce nod, and for Ike''s light hum.

    "Although the opponent is just a little dragon like that, you did win..."

    "Won..." Sylvia repeated these words, and an indescribable ecstasy finally came to her, which made her ice blue eyes water vapor.

    Sylvia, though sometimes timid and showing weakness and cowardice, was not ready to cry.

    Now Sylvia almost cried.

    For such a Sylvia, the people around give a kind smile, including speechless.

    Veronica alone, snorting.

    "Aren''t you determined to be the" Saint Dragon Knight "? Yes? How happy are you to win a "Dragon Knight"

    "Wee..." Sylvia suddenly made a strange cry, shrunk her shoulders, the water vapor in her eyes disappeared, and she subconsciously hid by her wordless side.

    See, speechless helpless shake his head.

    "It seems that there is still a lot of room for growth..."

    "She''s a long way off!" Veronica let go of her mouth, and said so, to cool Sylvia''s heart, which had just been excited by her victory, and her joy was gone.

    In the end, does sister Huang still not admit to herself

    Sylvia began to lose heart as the thought rose in her mind.

    At this time, Veronica''s eyes turned to Sylvia, and a rare smile appeared on her face.

    "However, to beat wal, you really have grown a lot..."

    Then Veronica turned her back.

    "Congratulations on winning, Sylvia..."

    "Emperor Sister Huang Sylvia stayed on the spot again, and her heart surged up with joy, which made her eyes moist again.

    "Don''t be happy too early. You can''t win without the boy''s help!" Veronica, don''t look away.

    "Before you can really grow up, my test for you will not be cancelled!"

    Hearing Veronica''s words, this time, Sylvia didn''t flinch any more, but wiped her eyes, raised her head and chest, and replied in a determined tone.

    "Yes! Sister Huang! "

 Chapter 1344

    Looking at the strange expression on her face, she was obviously not used to it. However, Veronica, who praised Sylvia, and Sylvia, who was full of vitality because of Veronica''s praise, were full of bright Sylvia on her face. On one side, she had an idea in her heart.

    Perhaps Veronica is not really cold and heartless to Sylvia, but just the opposite.

    Veronica, maybe very fond of Sylvia, maybe

    Think about it carefully. Veronica, no matter when she comes to the first day, in the reception room or in "Silvanus", although she always says no to Sylvia, she doesn''t ask Sylvia to act in accordance with her own will, but she gives her the opportunity to prove herself again and again.

    Doesn''t that just prove that Veronica has expectations for Sylvia

    Otherwise, after seeing that Sylvia really beat wal, Veronica would not be forced to be unaccustomed to praise Sylvia.

    His highness, the first Wang NV, who is called "the iron blooded female warrior God", should not be very good at expressing her feelings

    Every time can only say very bad words, but in fact, it should be Veronica''s own clumsy way to care about Sylvia, right

    Looking at Veronica with a dull expression, don''t look at Sylvia, but there is not even a little displeasure in her sharp eyes. On the contrary, he has a faint smile, which makes wordless affirmation of his inner guess.

    "What..." All of a sudden, there was no words.

    "After a long time, as a result, I went to teach Sylvia because of Veronica''s displeasure. Is it totally meaningless?"

    is silent about Silvia''s affairs. First, because of the request of corset, two is because she can not bear to see this princess''s downhearted, and three is also why Silvia has taunt the Veronica''s irony and makes him unable to see it.

    Results. Veronica''s cynicism about Sylvia is only motivating her in a clumsy way. This makes wordless feel a little bit amorous.

    "You can''t think that..."

    At this time, a Qianying comes to wordless side with sweet fragrance, familiar voice attracts wordless eyes, a beautiful face with self-confident smile is also printed into wordless vision. He was stunned.

    Rebecca

    "I''m sorry. Because of the end of the Yuqian game. I''ve been delayed for a while... " Rebecca in uniform smiled helplessly first, then turned her eyes to Sylvia.

    "For Sylvia. Without you, maybe today, she didn''t dare to look up in front of Her Highness Veronica... "

    "Maybe..." There was a silent sigh and a complaint.

    "But I always feel cheated, which makes me feel angry..."

    Rebecca raised her eyebrows at the silence.

    "Should I be the one who should be angry?"

    "Huh?" Speechless and slightly shocked.

    "Why is that?"

    "Why?..." Rebecca''s extremely beautiful face had never appeared, and she was not happy from the bottom of her heart.

    "You taught Sylvia speed burst and the dance of the dragon breath, but you didn''t teach me. Do you think I should be angry?"

    "You''re a" Saint Dragon Knight ". Do you want me to teach you dragon riding skills?" Speechless chuckle, immediately confused.

    "In other words, what is this" speed burst "

    "It''s Lancelot''s horrible way of using speed!" Rebecca spoke naturally.

    "How can we not have a name for such a wonderful skill?"

    "So you took one?" I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "That''s not a great skill. If you understand the principle, you can learn it even if you don''t need me to teach you..."

    "Is that so?..." Rebecca nodded her head thoughtfully, then smiled and said to Wuyan in a teasing tone.

    "So, can Lord Rouen teach me the principle of" speed burst "

    Listening to Rebecca''s teasing words, speechless eyes rolled.

    However, if we really teach Rebecca the "speed burst", it will be a powerful help for Rebecca, right

    After all, unlike Sylvia, who has a time limit, Rebecca, with the protection of "holy riding armor", doesn''t have to worry about the discomfort brought by centrifugal force and wind pressure. With the help of "holy riding armor", she can stay stably on guvlin''s back no matter how bad.

    In other words, when using "speed burst", Rebecca doesn''t need to consume even a little physical strength. There is no limit at all. It can be used at will!Of course, with the paladin armor

    "Step back, Sylvia..."

    Veronica sent Sylvia away, looking at wordless, sharp eyes suddenly burst into a fine awn.

    "I have great expectations for the second duel..."

    Smell speech, whole special class seat fell into a silence in an instant.

    All people have their eyes on the speechless body, eyes, hearts, also emerged the mood of expectation.

    All along, wordless power is a mystery!

    Let alone the strength. It''s a complete mystery what his "pal" looks like, what level he will be in, and how he will grow up.

    Speechless display in front of the public, only can be called the world''s first dragon riding skills and the short-lived fighting power when fighting with Ge Lian a while ago, in addition, all are riddles!

    For such a man full of riddles, even Ashur and Ike are curious, let alone Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica and so on.

    If, today''s duel, can let this whole body is riddle existence to show a little more, then, is definitely worth!

    Therefore, everyone''s heart, at this time, is full of expectations.

    Rebecca and Sylvia in particular.

    They have the longest time with wordless communication, which is the most understanding of wordless. They are influenced by wordless influence. In a short period of one month, both strength and psychology grow up because of each other''s relationship.

    under such circumstances, Rebecca and Sylvia naturally want to know wordless.

    No!

    It should be said that Rebecca and Sylvia want to know everything without words!

    "Don''t worry..." I don''t know if I saw through Rebecca and Sylvia''s thoughts. Veronica raised her mouth with deep meaning.

    "The opponent I prepared for this kid is definitely enough to force him out of something..."

    "Roar" ~ ~ ~ ~ "

    almost at the same time that Veronica''s voice fell, a thunderous roar fell like a storm in the arena sky, making the air of the whole arena tremble and the ground tremble.

    "What what?!"

    "What happened?!"

    The audience in the arena was shocked by the sudden roar and looked up to the sky with a blank expression.

    "Look! Look there! "

    In the audience, an audience suddenly exclaimed, pointing to a corner of the sky.

    At the scene, everyone looked in that direction.

    Then they saw

    The other side of the sky, a dragon, is gradually approaching here

    "Whew!"

    Like a meteor, from the other side of the sky came the dragon with a sharp to the sound of the air, towards the direction of the arena.

    "Whoo..."

    As the sharp sound of breaking the air became louder and louder, the shape of the dragon became more and more clear, and the roar of a strong wind came to this side, with strong waves, suddenly fell to the whole scene.

    Once again, the audience screamed out, against the strong wind, and looked over the arena.

    "Dong!"

    With the most violent attitude, the Dragon shot down at the same speed and landed in the middle of the arena like a meteorite.

    The ground suddenly rocked violently, and the rock strata were broken inch by inch. After the strong wind, the audience in the audience suffered the treatment like an earthquake. Many people fell to the ground.

    Until then, people could see the whole picture of the dragon.

    It''s a giant dragon!

    In terms of body shape, even guvlin is weaker!

    Different from gufulin, this holy dragon is full of air, which makes people shudder.

    If guvlin is compared to a god beast, then this holy dragon is a fierce beast that swallows the sky and eats the earth!

    And on the head of this holy dragon, there is a figure

    Let the heaven and the earth lose their color, let the stars admit that they are inferior to each other, and let the whole arena fall into a dead shadow

 Chapter 1345

    As dazzling as Stardust, the golden and brilliant armor covers the beautiful posture that makes people think it is blasphemous even to cast their eyes on it. It looks like it is emitting some kind of sacred light that can''t bear to look at directly, which is fascinating and attractive.

    The long hair like a waterfall flutters with the wind, and the clear eyes like a lake flicker with stars. The astonishing appearance has made people unable to think of words to describe. It can only be said that it does not belong to the world, but only exists in fantasy.

    The cloak hunting behind becomes the only sound in the arena at this moment. It is clear that it has enough beauty to make people call it the saint and praise it as an angel. But at this time, the beautiful girl standing on the mighty saint''s faucet is full of a sense of oppression that belongs to the strong.

    Looking up, she looked around the arena. The beautiful girl looked directly at the special seat of the arena, with a cool expression on her face.

    The next second, crisp, heroic and wonderful voice, into the ears of everyone present.

    "Didn''t you come late?"

    The audience, silence

    Looking at the merciful saint, the noble knight, and the beautiful girl who is equipped with the holy riding armor, everyone in the audience looked at each other, and gradually showed the emotion which is hard to control.

    Soon

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"

    There was a raging roar over the arena.

    That''s right! It''s fanaticism!

    It''s like seeing the idols that I admire from my childhood and the God I believe in. Fanaticism comparable to extreme fans and fanatics!

    That''s not even for Veronica, who supports the whole Knight kingdom of roam and has the name of "iron blooded female warrior God"!

    And look at this. At the grand table, Veronica was not only half surprised, but also showed a natural expression.

    On the other hand, Sylvia and Ashur were completely stunned, and their faces were full of disbelief.

    "Then Then Silvia pointed at the beautiful girl in the scene, stuttering, and didn''t say a word for a long time.

    "Isn''t it She is Ashow seems to have no previous insight. He obviously knows the identity of the other side. There was a gaping expression on his face.

    "Sure enough..." Rebecca shook her head with a wry smile.

    "Your Highness Veronica, I really sent her out..."

    "Your Highness Veronica..." Even Ge Lian''s look was uncertain.

    "Does the so-called" powerful opponent "mean this adult?"

    It seems that everyone at the scene, including the audience, knows the beautiful girl. The speechless and Aike who are still out of the situation can''t help but look at each other.

    "Hello!" At the moment, Ike couldn''t help kicking asho.

    "Who is that mother? How do you all react with such exaggeration? "

    "No exaggeration!"

    Before Hugh could answer, Rebecca sighed.

    "Such treatment is absolutely what the saint should have!"

    "Saint?" Hear Rebecca. Speechless suddenly thought of his own period of time in the college textbooks to understand a character, brow suddenly a wrinkle.

    "Is it her?"

    "It seems that you have guessed her identity..." Rebecca looked at the silent, solemn, word for word opening.

    "She. Is to enjoy the reputation of "the strongest in the world", the head of the order of the saint dragon of the present-day rorayamon! "

    "Silent Knight Saint - Ursula L. Salvin!"

    "The strongest in the world?" Ike was startled.

    Speechless line of sight swept to the beautiful girl in the field, the wine red eyes bloom with strong interest.

    "Is she the most powerful ''paladin of the holy Dragon'', the leader of the order of the holy dragon of roam, Ursula?"

    "Yes!" First of all. Veronica glanced at the speechless, smiling voice.

    "How is it? Is this opponent heavy enough? "

    Enough

    This is more than enough to describe it!

    As an opponent. Yusula is definitely the object that all "Yulong people", "Dragon Knights" and even "Saint Dragon Knights" aspire to surpass, and also the most solid obstacle on the way to the peak!

    The strongest in the world, and where is just to say

    The wordless opponent is the world''s most powerful "holy Dragon Knight"!

    At this moment, the hearts of all the people on the scene were filled with absurd emotions.

    "Sister Huang! Isn''t that too much? "Sylvia''s first voice was as if she could not take it.

    "You Can you call it a duel when you put commander Ursula on the court? "

    Sylvia''s words are so obvious that it''s almost impossible to say "you''ll lose as soon as you go on the court.".

    As the most powerful "holy Dragon Knight", yusula''s strength is beyond the reach of both the "holy Dragon Knight".

    It''s not that Ursula defeated all the paladins. If she was only in the strongest position by defeating, she would not be passed on.

    The real strength of Ursula is that so far, there has never been a "Saint Dragon Knight" who can hurt Ursula in a one-on-one single fight!

    Yes, it can''t even hurt Ursula!

    That''s a kind of desperation!

    "Here This is too much... " Even Ashur couldn''t help making a sarcastic remark.

    "Does his highness Veronica want to say that someone beat commander Ursula in the first year of the advanced class?"

    Veronica gave Sylvia and ashore a light glance, so she replied.

    "Then I ask you, who else can I send without sending Ursula?"

    When they heard this, they were stunned.

    Her eyes swept over her speechless body, and Veronica squinted.

    "Without the holy riding armour, this kid can be as close as GE Lian who is equipped with the holy riding armour. Then, let''s imagine bravely..."

    "What if he was a" paladin of the holy dragon "

    Smell speech, everybody''s facial expression all froze on the face.

    "In normal condition, he can match a powerful Goliath even if he can rank among all the" paladins of the holy dragon ". Then, how strong will he be when equipped with the" paladin armor " Staring at the silence, Veronica gave a surprising sentence.

    "So, to be on the safe side, I specially asked Ursula to let go of her work and come to Ansari state. This is not only because she is the most confident, but also because, apart from Ursula, I really can''t think of anyone who can guarantee 100% victory when she is against this boy!"

    Veronica''s words reverberated clearly into everyone''s ears at the grand table, which caused a huge wave in everyone''s heart and changed their eyes towards wordless.

    If he''s really a paladin, then maybe it''s like Veronica guessed

    No one but Ursula can guarantee that he will win!

    Aware of this, people are finally a little aware that this person, in the end, is likely to be strong to what extent

    There was a dead silence in the whole special class seat. No one spoke, and they were all immersed in the phenomenon of their real strength to wordless.

    But, at this time, speechless is suddenly open.

    "In other words, are you sure that I will lose to Ursula?"

    This time, it''s Veronica''s turn.

    "Don''t you..." Veronica hesitated for a moment and asked uncertainly.

    "Do you think you can win with Ursula?"

    For Ursula, you can win!

    So far, no one in the world dares to say it when facing up with Ursula!

    And the people who said it were treated as pure jokes.

    Speechless swept all the people in the super class seat, didn''t give an answer, and the corner of the mouth raised a curve.

    In my heart, all thoughts are condensed into six words.

    This time, it''s interesting

    "Bang..."

    On the special seat, he stepped on the ground with speechless force, his body stretched and jumped, and the whole person suddenly bounced out of the special seat, turned into a black shadow, and shot into the field.

    "Guvlin!"

    "Roar!!!"

    The corner of the arena suddenly exploded with a roar.

    In the roar, guvlin shot out, like a red lightning, into the air, catching the black shadow falling from the sky, shooting into the arena, which is a twinkling of wings, carrying a strong air pressure eddy, circling, rowing a smooth track, falling in the middle of the arena.

    Yusula and the fierce dragon are just opposite!

 Chapter 1346

    ¡­¡­

    Ursula L. Salvin: (grade 79)

    Galahad: (grade 74)

    Standing in the middle of a pair of dragon horns in guvlin, looking at the gorgeous girl opposite, even speechless, I can''t help but exclaim that even if Icarus comes, he can only fight with her for five or five points.

    "Silent Knight saint"!

    The knight!

    Also a saint!

    That kind of beauty is not what ordinary people can look up to, only like Icarus is not like all the angels in the world can compete with it.

    Of course, in this arena, beauty is not the first factor worthy of attention. What should be paid attention to is the strength of yusula.

    Level 79! Level 8 peak!

    As the "Saint Dragon Knight", yusula''s rank is far ahead of Rebecca and Gelian by nearly one level!

    No wonder there will be the strongest name in the world. No wonder there will not be a "Saint Dragon Knight" who can hurt Ursula.

    I''m afraid that with its special "Paladin armour" and its inherent magical costume, even if it doesn''t include the saint dragon named Galahad, Elaine, who also has the world''s strongest name, may not be the opponent of Ursula!

    Naturally, it doesn''t seal the existence of all the speechless abilities that can win

    It''s exactly what Veronica said, Ursula. It''s definitely a ''big enough'' opponent!

    On the opposite side, yusula also cast her own eyes. Looking directly at the speechless face, the clear eyes like lakes show a slight fluctuation.

    "Are you my opponent?"

    The quiet voice spread to every corner of the arena, making everyone subconsciously hold their breath, open their eyes, and watch all the movements in the arena.

    But now, the audience is not there to watch the duel. It''s about watching the Silent Knight Saint

    Perhaps it is also aware of this, speechless expression becomes helpless, a smile, hands, do not know when, out of a light long knife

    That, impressively is "Zhidian Zhena"!

    Face an eighth level opponent. Even though there is no plan to untie the seal, it still opens the seal a little bit and takes out the "Zhidian Zana" from the "treasure of the king".

    "Leon Randall Let the "Zhidian Zhena" in your hand point to the ground, speechless and beautiful eyes of yusula.

    "Please give me more advice..."

    "Take out all your strength!" Yusula made such an answer very simply.

    "I will not be merciful!"

    Listening to yusula''s manifesto, the audience broke out again with warm cheers, which made their hearts speechless.

    This Ursula. Although not really silent, but between the words is also very clear, no nonsense.

    No wonder it''s called "Silent Knight saint"

    At present, speechless only to make such an answer.

    "That''s natural. I''ll do my best..."

    In this state

    The latter sentence. No words, but yusula seems to have some dissatisfaction. A frown was raised.

    "The dragon you ride, if I don''t admit it wrong, should be Rebecca''s'' pal ''?" There is no discontent in Ursula''s words, as if he is telling something.

    "I don''t know why you can ride someone else''s pal, but since you are going to give your full strength, at least you should summon your own pal?"

    Although riding others'' dragons is an amazing talent, it is not enough to require the attention of all the leaders of the saint dragon order of rorayamon. Therefore, yusula does not know the name of wordless "Protoss rider".

    But yusula recognized Rebecca''s "pal", proving that Rebecca is the real object of concern to yusula.

    Maybe Ursula didn''t know why she was called by Veronica to duel with someone who was still a student in college

    However, yusula made a declaration to the best of her ability, not because she was a student and despised him, which made her feel a little good for yusula.

    "Head Ursula, don''t worry..." "Zhi Dian Zha Na" in the handle is mentioned, and the answer with a little smile in wordless expression.

    "I''ll see what happens..."

    Hearing this, the audience around us made a noise.

    As the case may be

    That is to say, we have to see if Ursula is qualified for him to call "pal"It''s really It''s arrogant

    There was a look of indignation on the audience''s faces. Even Rebecca and Sylvia in the special class could not help puckering their brows. Only yusula was silent.

    "Is it?" In a tone without any fluctuation, Ursula nodded her head.

    "But still, I will not be merciful!"

    With that, Ursula closed her eyes, and her "holy riding armor" flashed with dazzling brilliance.

    "Show it! The sword of duality! "

    "Hum..."

    The air suddenly vibrated, and the space also fluctuated. The surging magic air rose like steam on Ursula''s body, forming a magic array with flash, illuminating the whole field.

    When they saw it, they all looked sluggish, speechless and coagulated their faces.

    The first couple, Ursula, actually used the inherent magical costume directly!

    As I said, she is not going to be merciful at all!

    Ursula opened her beautiful eyes, and her hand was in front of her. The magic array with the flash of light immediately took her palm as a reference, and slowly slid down from top to bottom

    At the next moment, a sword, accompanied by the magic array sliding from top to bottom, gradually emerged

    It''s a very incredible sword!

    At first glance, you can only see the hilt. There is no sword body at all!

    But if you look carefully, you can see that in the position of the sword body, a thin transparent blade like object is flowing with a current like arc light while emitting magic light.

    Yusula holds the hilt of the sword and swims with it. A bright flash of sword light flashes through the space in front of her, proving the real existence of the sword body.

    "Its name is - fragara ha!"

    Yusula''s words slowly fell, and his speechless eyes also involuntarily swept to the sword named "vlagaraha".

    He can clearly see that in the position where the sword body should have existed, a magic force is flowing regularly with a very high frequency, which makes the part of the sword body flash with a weak light.

    "Fragaraha..." Speechless tight hands of the "Zhidian cover that.".

    "Invisible sword body?"

    "My vlagaraha is not just about not being able to see the sword..."

    There is a "Silent Knight saint" said the head of the saint dragon order of loreiamon indifferent explanation.

    "It''s a magic sword in the second dimension. The thickness of the blade approaches zero infinitely!"

    "Blade thickness approaches zero infinitely?" Speechless surprised to see Ursula.

    "That is to say..."

    "That is to say, the blade of" fragaha "is completely flat!" Yusula raised the sword of the second dimension in her hand and pointed to wordless.

    "No matter how hard the material is, the divine sword ''vlagaraha'' can cut it off, even if it''s'' paladin armor ''"

    Smell speech, speechless face is tight finally.

    I took a look at Ursula, another look at vlagaraha, and began to speak in a whisper.

    "It seems that it''s a bit tricky..."

    It''s a pity that Ursula didn''t have time to sigh.

    "Let''s go..."

    Leaving this sentence, Ursula''s empty hand suddenly moved forward.

    "Roar!!!"

    San long Galahad raised his head and howled. There was an amazing magic heat flow on his body, which was one size larger than guvlin.

    One side of the body, a bullet, in a heavy sound of pedaling on the ground, Galahad stepped on the inch breaking ground, which was directly mixed with magic, like a heavy mountain, under the strong pressure and heavy sound burst, the body of the shadow, rushed!

    "Guvlin!"

    Looking at Galahad, who was still 30 meters away a second ago, pulled into a distance of more than 20 meters in a moment, I dare not ignore it any more. I stamp the dragon head of guvlin lightly, give instructions through the will of the rider, and control guvlin.

    "Roar!!!"

    Guvlin immediately let out a roar that was not to be outdone. On the same side of his body, the wings behind him gave a violent shock, like a shell, which kept moving forward and turned against Galahad.

    In the next moment, the two bodies of the dragon family belong to the absolute forefront of the holy dragon, just like a fighter in the general, heavy impact together.

    "Dong!!!"

    All of a sudden, a thunderous thud resounded throughout the arena.

    Fight, it''s on the move!

 Chapter 1347

    (wuwuwu, it seems that there is a little problem with Ruyi''s stomach. After a night of pain, I''ll go to the hospital and have a check today. I don''t know when I can come back. So I''ll finish my share in advance. My friends, remember to protect your body more. Don''t feel like Ruyi. It''s really bad...)

    "Dong!!!"

    The dull loud noise exploded in the space, and also directly exploded in the ears of the audience, which made everyone''s head blank. Even the field of vision suddenly turned up, and the heart was filled with horror.

    "I actually chose to fight head-on..."

    At the special table, Veronica also covered her ears and head with pain and forced a laugh.

    "It''s kind of..."

    "Leon..." Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur and other people also took a little bit of pain in their looks, but they resolutely fixed their eyes on the center of the field, and did not relax for a moment.

    "Dong!!!"

    However, following the first loud and violent sound, the second one came, which made everyone almost scream out, and the ears had fallen into a half shrill state.

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    Under everyone''s gaze, the two streamers burst from the center of the arena, circling up to the sky, flying and hitting each other, making the whole arena resound with deafening roar, causing pain in the eardrum, making many people on the scene howl painfully.

    Looking at the two wandering collisions, like the thunderbolt of each other, everyone''s face is pale.

    It''s just impact. How could it be so powerful

    "Dong!!!"

    A muffled sound, louder than ever before, spread like a sound wave in the sky. Frightened the audience to cover their ears in horror, and there was almost a riot.

    And in that duller sound than before. The crazy collision force between the two dragons is stronger than ever before.

    "Roar!"

    The huge anti vibration force directly shakes the two holy dragons upside down and drives them away, with two neat pain chants, and the distance is continuously opened.

    Standing on gufulin''s head, he looked at Galahad, who was also flying backwards, and caught the "Zhidian Zana" in his hand, which shocked him.

    Around, a visible air flow suddenly twined up, condensed into a halo. Flickering.

    "Back in disorder..."

    A cold drink reverberated in the air.

    "Dance of the sky!"

    The red Sabre light like the sky pulls up the long fire light, just like the waves passing by, breaking open the space and atmosphere, rowing forward, blinking in front of Galahad.

    It seems that he didn''t expect a man without a "paladin armor" to make such an attack. Yusula''s expression seems slightly surprised. But it soon recovered.

    Gazing at the sabre light from the fierce howling, yusula did not control Galahad to avoid, but grasped the hilt of the magic sword in his hand, raised his head and thrust forward.

    Immediately. The red sword light and the transparent sword light are in direct contact.

    So, an incredible scene, in the middle of the air, shows

    "Pooh..."

    When the sword and the light of the knife collided, there was a tearing sound. The ferocious, magma like blade light is hit by the divine sword "fragaha" and its source is the contact point. Raw was cut in two, rubbing yusula''s shoulder, carrying a surprising impact, castrated and shot into the distant sky.

    "The dance of returning to the sky" was cut in half!

    Speechless heart surprised.

    Can the sword of the second dimension, vlagaraha, even cut off the attacks of others

    "Good attack..."

    When he was not surprised by the effect of "vlagaraha", yusula''s voice, which was almost indifferent, came to his ears.

    "I don''t even have a paladin, but I''ve only seen it from his highness Veronica..."

    Ursula stood leisurely on Galahad''s head, raised his sword, and looked forward with fierce eyes.

    "Next, change me..."

    "Whoo..."

    As the words fell, a sound like a wind turned into ripples and scattered in the air. The figures of Ursula and Galahad disappeared in place.

    At the same time, speechless eyes suddenly turned back to the body, and the "Zhidian zhna" in his hand burst into a flash of fire, which rolled up the violent atmosphere, turned into a knife light, and burst out.

    "Bang!"

    An explosion reverberated in the sky, provoked a frenzy of shock, swept out.

    It''s a pity that the sound is not the sound of "random return to the sky dance" hitting the target, but the sound of being split in two by a transparent sword light once again.

    "The reaction was pretty good..."Obviously speechless has turned around, and the sword light of the divine sword "vlagaraha" flashed a second ago, but the voice of Ursula is again behind speechless.

    "But it''s still too slow..."

    With the sound, a sharp voice burst into silence.

    "Sonorous!"

    In the crisp sound of cross attack, a little spark shot from the collision point of two light and long knives and transparent blades that didn''t know when they were cut together, bursting out a sharp sound of iron friction.

    Yusula, holding "vlagaraha", raised her head slightly, looked through two pairs of cross hit sparking uniforms, and looked at the speechless squinting eyes on the opposite side.

    "Actually Blocked... "

    Yusula is not surprised to be able to react at the critical moment and turn back to block his attack, but to be surprised that his endless'' vlagaraha ''has been blocked by a strange long knife!

    In the past, if someone took a weapon to block "vlagaraha", the weapon of the other side would have been discarded. Even the inherent magical costume of "holy riding armor" would be cut off directly!

    Fragalaha, known as the "sword of duality", was resisted

    This is the first time

    This also made yusula feel a little unconvinced in her heart. She took the magic sword in her hand and pulled it to her side. In a shrill voice, she slashed the transparent sword body made of magic to "Zhidian Zana".

    The extremely sharp wind breaking sound burst around, and the transparent sword body magnified rapidly in the wordless pupil. Such a sharp blow could not tolerate the wordless hesitation at all. At present, he bit his teeth, tightly grasped the "Zhidian Zana", and went up against the transparent sword blade that came from the face-to-face attack.

    "Qiang!"

    Once again, the sound of crisp iron hitting reverberated in the air.

    However, this time, yusula did not fight with wordless. Instead, he kept his face cold, and "vlagaraha" in his hand came out after a series of slashes, which turned into a sharp sword shadow, and constantly went to the "zhidianzana" in wordless hands.

    At this time, yusula''s opponent, it is obvious that he has made a transition from wordless to "zhidianzhena"!

    "Sonorous, sonorous..."

    One after another, the shadows of swords cut heavily at the same place on the thin knife of "Zhidian Zhena". The clear and clear sound of the attack echoed in the air of the whole arena like a blacksmith.

    With the rapid spread of a sound, the vigorous ripples spread out. The half air of the whole arena is like a lake that has been thrown into stone, shaking up a "Bo Bo" ripples.

    Seeing the half air of the arena is like putting invisible fireworks. Waves of air and ripples vibrate there. Below, a large audience has been staring at it for a long time.

    At the grand table, Veronica''s hand on the armrest of the chair tightened, and there was a rush of excitement in her eyes.

    "I''ve been able to fight with Ursula for so long. That kid, he really has two abilities..."

    "That weapon..." Rebecca frowned and looked a little uncertain.

    "It''s very common to be able to stop ''vlagaraha''"

    "It''s very unusual..." Veronica nodded her head in sympathy, but soon smiled again.

    "But it''s almost the end. How can the divine sword of the second dimension be so easy to block..."

    Veronica''s words just fell in the air. In the continuous reverberating sound of hitting, a different voice finally appeared.

    "Click..."

    In the moment when the voice sounded, the silent face changed, but Ursula showed a light smile.

    Then, "fragaraha" from the top down, a cut and pass!

    "Pa..."

    After such a sound, a small blade flew from the air and fell down

    Wordless pupil fiercely shrank up.

    "Zhidian covers that" It''s broken

    Only the Ninth level strong people are qualified to wear the gold armor. It''s still a treasure, so it''s cut off by a sword!

    "Whew!"

    At this time, a voice burst into everyone''s ears, and a blur of black shadow rushed by like a snake. In an instant, it came to the speechless front

    Ursula raised her head, exposing her beautiful face to the wordless vision.

    But also exposed in the speechless vision, there is a gleaming sword light

    "Pooh..."

    In the sound of tearing, the red blood spilled on the arena

 Chapter 1348

    (fourth, I hope you can give me more support...)

    "luoang!"

    Looking at the red blood pouring down from the sky, Rebecca, Sylvia and ashore were shocked, almost subconsciously.

    In the arena, all the spectators also made a lot of noise. Without any consideration, the body started to move on its own. As a result, the spectators in the whole arena stood up unexpectedly.

    In the middle of the air, drop by drop of blood slowly dripped down, falling on the arena ground below, accumulating a pool of blood. Ursula looked at the blood dripped down, his face was not half happy, but slightly discolored.

    Yes!

    "The Silent Knight saint" changed her face!

    Because, the sword of the second dimension, the endless "vlagaraha", at this time, is being held by one hand!

    That red blood, it is "fragalaha" broke the skin of that hand to appear, and drip!

    All of us can see clearly that the magic carried on the blade of the divine sword "vlagaraha" is turning into pure heat energy, burning the bloody hand continuously!

    In addition to the heat energy transformed from magic, the heat generated by the fierce friction of the divine sword is also burning the hand that dares to hold the transparent blade directly!

    The shocking high temperature is constantly pounding, and the scalp tingling "hiss and hiss" sound is also constantly in the hand holding the magic sword. A trace of smoke and burning smell reverberates in the air, just looking at such a scene. The hearts of the people trembled.

    How painful should it be

    That hand. Is it about to melt

    However, what is even more chilling is the fact that the divine sword "vlagaraha" is blocked!

    You know, the blade of the divine sword "fragaha" is the product of the second dimension!

    No matter how thin they are cast, weapons such as swords and knives, or objects of three dimensions, can never get out of the bondage of three dimensions, because no matter how thin they are forged. There will always be a width.

    However, the "pal" of Ursula, St. longarahad, forged a real sword that is really out of the shackles of the three dimensions, without any width and absolute plane!

    That''s "vlagaraha"!

    Because there is no width, the whole sword. Whether viewed from the front or from the side, it is a straight line thinner than the line. It is constructed purely by magic power!

    Even belongs to the gold armor level. What''s more, zhidianzana, which is still a treasure, has not escaped the fate of being cut off in two parts. Try to think about how brave it is to block such a sword with one hand.

    A magic sword that can cut off anything. Can''t even cut off one hand

    So, looking speechless, he took "vlagaraha" by hand. Let alone Rebecca, Sylvia and the audience, namely the leader of the order of the holy dragon of loreiamon, who is known as the "silent knights and saints", has changed his color to Ursula, who is the same as human beings.

    Looking at the tightly holding of "vlagaraha", the hand has begun to coking under the effect of heat, even the blood is no longer dripping, but the head has been lowered, unable to see the expression of speechless, yusula takes a deep breath.

    "It''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever seen to block my ''vlagaraha'' with my hand..."

    The voice fell down, and before long, a light laugh reverberated in the center of the arena, and was absorbed by everyone.

    Speechless slowly raised his head, wine red pupil on the clear eyes of Ursula, the inner calm, but make Ursula are surprised.

    As if the burning hand is not his own general, speechless look at it, the corner of the mouth slowly up.

    "But didn''t I stop?"

    Yusula''s eyebrows moved a little, and she looked into silence.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will cut off your hand with one sword?"

    "Afraid?" As if I heard something funny, I was speechless and laughed.

    "If I''m afraid, I won''t use this method..."

    Hearing the speechless words, yusula''s beautiful eyes flashed a trace of strange light, and her expression became serious.

    "But if it goes on like this, even if I don''t cut it off, your hand will be burnt and completely declared abandoned!"

    It''s ridiculous to block the sword "vlagaraha" with your hand. Now, the wordless hand is still tightly held on it and has suffered severe burns.

    If someone comes to bear the taste of being constantly burned by heat, he will be so painful that his face will be twisted, and that hand will directly lose his feeling, right

    However, even if Ursula is wise enough, he can''t guess without knowingSpeechless, not a human!

    But a true ancestor!

    A real ancestor who can revive instantly even if he dies!

    Although different abilities are sealed, it belongs to the constitution of the true ancestor, but it can''t be sealed!

    So, don''t say the burned hands, even the head doesn''t matter!

    "Discard Do you

    A whisper, speechless suddenly laughed.

    In the sound of "hiss", wordless holding the hand of "vlagaraha" with all his strength, regardless of the continuous smoke and the blood spilled out again, he gave birth to the sword that kept the shape of chopping down.

    "Although I don''t care much, it will be very troublesome..."

    "So, let''s solve it earlier..."

    "Roar!"

    With the spread of this sentence, guvlin suddenly burst out a roar, suddenly hit Galahad who was close.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, Galahad was hit hard and flew out.

    In addition, you Sura, who was standing on the top of Galahad, was forced to pull back the "flagalaha", holding Galahad ''s dragon horn, which opened a distance from wordless.

    "Fix it earlier?..." But Ursula didn''t care. Instead, she fixed her eyes on her speechless body.

    "You mean Will you settle me earlier?... "

    Yusula''s words went to the arena, which was already silent and terrible. Below, everyone looked at speechless and waited for speechless answers.

    But he didn''t answer Ursula''s words.

    Looking down at his hand, he felt the star engraved on the back of his hand, that is, his seal.

    "My pal is a little special..."

    "Special?..." Hearing such inexplicable words, the audience were puzzled.

    "Special?..." At the grand table, Rebecca, Sylvia and others raised their ears fiercely and listened attentively to the speechless words.

    "Every" Yulong man "is attached to the owner''s body at the beginning of getting a baby. Only when he is born can he go out independently. By means of" Xingjing road ", he can get" Xingjing "from the owner and live in the world..."

    The silent voice gradually reverberated in the whole arena

    "But my pal is different..." Shrugged, speechless and explained.

    "It can always retain the ability of cubs, always attached to my body!"

    "Clinging to the body all the time?" Ursula was surprised.

    "And such ''pal''?" Rebecca, Sylvia and others were also surprised.

    Looking at the face of the beautiful girl across the surprised look, speechless fierce fist, eyes flash bright light.

    "This is the first time, maybe the last time, for you to see me summoning ''pal''..."

    "So, don''t blink..."

    Voice, fall

    "Dong Dong..."

    Did not wait for anyone to react, a very strange wave suddenly to speechless as the source, suddenly in the whole space flash

    "Dong Dong..."

    At the scene, everyone heard a sound like a heartbeat directly ringing in his mind, very rhythmic began to shake

    "Hum..."

    A kind of magic which is not very frightening but very strong, like the flame, rises on the speechless body and attracts the attention of all the people who can sense the magic.

    Then, these people all saw

    Speechless hand rose the blood mist, and gradually turned into the dark color like a ghost, climbing up a red vein, ferocious and terrible

    Close your eyes, slowly retrieve the tiny part of the sealed vast magic power, silently feed it all into your own blood, and wake up a certain consciousness sleeping in your own blood.

    "Woo" -- "

    a sound is like a dragon chant directly from the endless sky, shaking the whole field.

    In an instant, Ursula was shocked by a strange warning sign.

    And then there was a sound

    "Come on..."

 Chapter 1349

    (at the end of the month, if you lean on your half disabled body to fight for no more debt and leave, I hope you can vote a monthly ticket for this book. If you ask for a monthly ticket, please vote for this book...)

    the delicate and flowing call floats away, as if you break free of the shackles of space, penetrating all the sounds on the scene.

    One by one, the audience seemed to notice something. The conditioned reflex closed their mouth, and their breath slowed down subconsciously. Their eyes were fixed on the figure standing on guvlin''s head. They were nervous for no reason.

    Even the ordinary audience have this performance, let alone those who clearly feel the vast magic emerging from speechless body.

    Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica, Ashur, Ike, Gelian and others all tightened their faces. Ursula''s hand holding the sword "fragaha" was also tighter and tighter, so tight that it even turned white, and her face became more solemn than ever before.

    Feeling the magic rising from wordless body, Ursula''s heart was full of alarm, which made her heart string tense.

    Intuition tells Ursula

    Something terrible is waking up

    Clear eyes gradually changed with the warning signs of crazy inner calling. In yusula''s eyes, there was a constant clamor of the uncertain look, and he looked at the speechless silence on the opposite side like before the storm. After all, Ursula did not choose to continue watching.

    If we go on like this, we will surely lose!

    For no reason, Ursula''s heart raised such an idea that she could not help but be shocked.

    But Ursula believed it!

    Because, in his heart, that crazy warning sign, has been accompanied by the passage of time, into a thorough sense of crisis!

    No way!

    I can''t watch any more!

    Otherwise, I will lose!

    Under the urging of this thought, the tense heart string broke completely, and Ursula''s eyes snapped. Capture the sword "fragaraha".

    "Galahad!"

    "Roar!"

    In the first time of receiving yusula''s instruction, Saint long Galahad, who also had a sense of crisis, roared as if he had been liberated. Almost all the remaining magic in his body was ignited by him and exploded in the space around him.

    Galahad, as if equipped with some engine thruster, was transformed into a ferocious beast driven by magic, which flew out like a raging storm. In a moment, he flashed in front of guvlin and pressed his forelimb on his shoulder.

    "Roar!" Gulflin also burst a magic air stream, like a shockwave, which fell on Galahad.

    "Peng..."

    The dull noise exploded on gahalad''s body, making gahalad murmur, but also making a pair of dragon eyes flash fierce light. Like the wounded beast, he did not let go of guvlin, but even more crazily restrained it.

    "Whoosh!"

    While Galahad kept guvlin in check, Ursula swung his cloak from the paladin and shot out. The body is bright and twinkled with blood mist. A hand completely into ghost hand, eyes closed silent body before

    "Be careful!"

    At the first-class table, Rebecca, Sylvia, ashore and others could not help exclaiming.

    "Drink!" Yusula''s eyes flashed a flash of determination. He raised his head violently in his hand. In a loud howl, he stabbed the wordless chest mercilessly

    "Hiss..."

    Such a voice reverberated between wordless and Ursula

    However, it''s not the voice caused by the broken silent body of the divine sword "fragara ha"!

    But, a group of silent, do not know when to appear in the space of the white flame, burning voice!

    Yusula''s inherent magical costume, the divine sword "vlagaraha", is right on the top of the white flame. It''s blocked by the white flame in the burning, and it''s hard to stop!

    "What..." Ursula''s face changed dramatically.

    "What is that?" Rebecca, Sylvia and others can''t help but look up from the top seats.

    "White Fire?... " Veronica pursed her eyebrows, a touch of surprise on her face.

    Looking at the sudden burning, like a flowing shield to block the white flame of the sword "fragaha", Ursula constantly mobilized the magic power in the "holy riding armor" to supplement the sword, trying to cut the white flame in the way into two parts.However, the little white flame was still burning there, completely unaffected by the divine sword fragalaha. Instead, it was the divine sword fragalaha itself. The blade made of pure magic actually started to burn slowly with the tip of the sword contacting with the white flame as the source!

    At last, there was an incredible look on Ursula''s face.

    "Don''t worry..."

    The sound like a smile spread into the ears of the unbelievable Ursula, and made Ursula look up to the direction of the sound source.

    At the next moment, the silent face with a smile is printed into the vision of Ursula.

    "Because I don''t use all my strength, the power of my ''pal'' will be reduced. However, the summoning time will also be reduced a lot. You don''t need to be so worried..."

    While saying, speechless, he reached out his hand and directly grasped the burning white flame.

    "Good play, still in the back..."

    Finish saying, speechless that holds the hand of white flame suddenly a tight, the white flame to pinch explode!

    "Hum..."

    The space of the whole arena was shaking, and a dazzling white light broke out.

    "Bang!!!"

    As if heaven and earth were exploding, a violent roar turned into an impact wave, sweeping the whole field.

    "Ah!"

    On the scene, all the audience were deprived of their vision by the dazzling white light and their hearing by the furious roar.

    Screams, above the arena

    When the white light dissipates, the roar subsides, and the impact waves gradually disappear. People look at the arena with fear, and the scene appears in everyone''s eyes, but it makes everyone''s face change. Finally, it becomes dull

    Fire!

    White flame!

    The great white flame!

    The center of the whole arena is covered by white flames, which turn into a sea of white flames!

    And in the center of the white flame ocean, a figure, suspended there

    The fluff made of white flame floats with the rolling of the flame

    Two long whisker like ribbons of flame like objects embellished in the eyebrows, flying back, it seems very fluttering

    White wings like arms spread out on both sides of the body, and a pair of sharp dragon claws are inlaid on the front end

    A same flame, but a lot of big tail behind it, mixed with white fire, flying back and forth

    Looking at the figure suspended in the middle of the white sea of fire, around, everyone is lost in this moment

    Elegant

    Elegant

    Fluency

    These three words should not have appeared on a dragon, at this time, they actually appeared in everyone''s heart.

    At the scene, everyone is inevitably immersed in the elegance of the white dragon, which has not been reflected for a long time

    Suddenly, a pair of blue pupils twinkled like stars in the pure white body and the white fire sea around. They appeared in the eyes of the elegant giant dragon and became the only other color except white in the arena, which fascinated everyone''s heart.

    "Woo" -- "

    looking up, the white dragon made a long dragon chant. Compared with the roar of other dragons, it was like a flute that conquered all the people instantly.

    However, after the long dragon chant, the white dragon disappeared

    With the white flame covering the whole arena, there is no sign of it. Like a broken mirage, it disappears silently, exposing the situation in the arena

    Until then, all the people on the scene responded and saw the scene in the arena.

    Only see, Saint longuflin is obedient to stay aside, like a good child.

    Under it, St. draghalad fell to the ground as if he had fainted.

    On guvlin''s head, he held yusula, who was also in a coma, and looked around the audience with a helpless smile on the corner of his mouth.

    On his body, he didn''t know when his long gown was taken off and covered yusula, who was in a coma in his arms.

    Because, dizzy in the past yusula, a "Saint riding armor" completely disappeared, become naked!

    If you didn''t have a wordless dragon riding suit and gown on Ursula''s body, Ursula''s beautiful body, which is enough to charm all men in the world, would be exposed to the sun

    Looking at the scene in the field, the whole audience was silent

    Raise your eyes, look at the direction of the first-class seat, speechless look at Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica and others who haven''t come back to their senses, the corners of their mouths, draw up a arc

 Chapter 1350

    (ask for a monthly ticket! I hope you can support one or two monthly tickets. If you would like to express your thanks...)

    In a short day''s time, the whole people of the knight kingdom of rorayamon shocked

    The leader of the order of the holy dragon of rorayamon, the most famous "Silent Knight saint" - Ursula L. Salvin, was defeated!

    What''s more, he was defeated by someone who was still a student in "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    When such a message spread through all channels in a day''s time, all the knight states of loreramon were ignorant.

    Yusula''s position in the knighthood is not low.

    She is not the head of a country, or the Pearl of the head of a country. Compared with those princes and daughters from the royal family, her identity background is incomparable.

    But in terms of popularity and status, Ursula is absolutely the highest in the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon!

    The knighthood of rorayamon is a country of "Yulong". It is closely related to the existence of the dragon people. Yusula is the most far-reaching and successful person on the road of "Yulong". How can its fame not be high

    What''s more, Ursula not only has the gorgeous beauty like a saint, but also has the best reputation in the world. Such an existence has high popularity and status. That''s conceivable.

    Just think about it, Rebecca''s popularity in the "Ansari dragon riding College" is enough to make a world-shaking, and her status as the "Saint Dragon Knight" makes Rebecca''s status comparable to that of the nobility. Even Veronica, the first king daughter who now supports the whole knighthood, has been thinking about Rebecca all day, hoping to attract her.

    Then, yusula, who enjoys the highest popularity in the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon and has the strongest name, is in the hearts of the Knights. What''s the status

    It''s not polite to say that, just like Rosa Maria, who is believed by all the people in arukusland, people in the knight kingdom of rorayamon regard yusula as their inner idol from the heart.

    Its popularity is so high, at least, in the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon, no one can match Ursula!

    Even. When people from other forces mentioned the knight kingdom of lorehmont, the first thought would be the dragon, while the second would not be any one in the king''s family, but the leader of the saint dragon order of lorehmont, yusula L. Salven!

    Nowadays, such a national idol is in a duel with a student of Yulong college. Defeat the battle

    Let''s not mention how many people in the knight kingdom of roraimon will believe this. This news alone is enough to shake the whole Knight kingdom of roraimon.

    But the news spread for only one day. Although the whole Knight state of roam was soon aware of its content, its authenticity was still in doubt. Even many of the Knights did not know who had defeated Ursula.

    So. Many well-known media and relevant personnel in the knight kingdom of loreramon have traveled a long way to Ansari to get the truth and detailed inside information

    I believe that it won''t take long for this matter to be really known to all chivalrous people, even those outside the chivalrous country

    After all, on that day, in the arena of "Ansari dragon riding College", more than 1000 citizens of Ansari witnessed the whole duel!

    If you want to hide it, you can''t hide it

    ¡­¡­

    "Ansari dragon riding College", welcome room

    Sitting in the corner of a round table, the wordless expression is slightly unnatural

    Stare at

    A very strong line of vision from all sides like a sharp arrow through the heart, straight on the silent body, obviously the silent sitting position is more difficult to notice, but all the people on the scene do not look at Veronica sitting in the first place, but have been staring at him, and even Veronica also squints and stares at him tightly.

    The scene, weird to the extreme

    What''s more strange is that this scene, which has been maintained for half an hour since it came in without words, has not changed at all.

    How can wordless not feel unnatural

    It''s very commendable that we didn''t escape from this strange scene at once.

    In that strong line of sight scanning, speechless feel their skin are some tingling up, only helpless don''t know how many times to reach out, to take the tea cup on the table, as if to cover up what kind of drinking black tea, heart a tangle.

    That''s it. Ten minutes later

    Then, twenty minutes went byThen, thirty minutes passed quietly

    For a whole hour, I was stared at by people without blinking. Even if I had no words and patience, I couldn''t bear it.

    "I said Just as I want to express my resentment directly, I closed my eyes without any words, raised my voice with a very hard-working look, and broke the strange and silent scene.

    "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, can you tell me directly?..."

    At the scene, Rebecca, Sylvia and Veronica, who were sitting in the same position as wordless, suddenly showed a smile and a look of "waiting for you for a long time" made wordless eyebrows jump.

    "I''m sure I don''t have any dissatisfaction. Rather, your performance is too satisfying..." Veronica tapped on the table and opened her mouth.

    "However, compared with satisfaction, there are many questions..."

    "Because of this?..." Speechless felt a light sadness.

    "Because of this, did you stare at me for an hour without blinking?"

    "We were trying to get to know you again..." On one side, Rebecca''s expression was not only teasing, but also serious and contradictory.

    "After all, you are now the strongest man in the world, having defeated commander Ursula!"

    "No! Don''t put such a big hat on me! " Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head. Sylvia was puzzled by the look of being afraid to avoid it.

    "Why are you looking like that? This is the glory that all the "dragon culturists", "Dragon Knights" and even "holy Dragon Knights" of the knight kingdom of loredamon want to achieve

    "With glory, there is the greatest trouble!" Without hesitation, wordless made such an answer.

    "I''d like to have some more stable days, so don''t be too busy with me..."

    Become the strongest in the world!

    That sounds like a very good thing, but I''ve tried it once in the "Sao" of the "sword realm" world. I know that compared with fame, trouble is absolutely inevitable.

    He doesn''t want to live alone in a place that can avoid the flow of people. Unless he is accompanied by a beautiful wife and a lovely little daughter in the late stage of Sao, he doesn''t want to die again.

    However, in the face of speechless evasion, Sylvia''s eyebrows turned upside down.

    "Your attitude is the biggest blow to those who have a vision of defeating commander yusula. You don''t feel any glory for defeating commander yusula. I wonder if you are a citizen of the knighthood."

    Smell words, speechless turn white eyes, also lazy to pay attention to.

    Veronica and Rebecca looked at each other and shook their heads.

    "I would like to borrow Ursula''s hand to see if this boy is the" paladin of the holy dragon "and meet his" pal "..." Veronica had a rare wry smile.

    "As a result, is it true that Paladin hasn''t been confirmed that Parr did see it, but I''ll probably never forget the scene when the boy called Parr..."

    "That dragon, too strong, too beautiful..." Rebecca can''t help but look to speechless, emerald eyes flashed solemn and curious look.

    "What kind of dragon is it that can survive in the body of the owner as a baby, with such strong power and white flame?"

    Rebecca said a word, the scene of all the feelings of the hearts of the people all told out.

    Different from the general powerful and ferocious dragon, the wordless "pal" looks really "beautiful"

    Of course, good-looking is only the second, and the most important thing is that its power, as well as the white flame, is so shocking that we have to let everyone have this performance.

    Because of this, Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica and other talents will gather here, hoping to give them no answer.

    Just, obviously, they can''t wait

    "Forget it..."

    Seeing speechless, Veronica didn''t want to say anything at all. She gave up the usual pressure on her brow, stood up and walked out.

    Seeing this, they all looked at each other and followed up

 Chapter 1351

    (currently, the classified monthly ticket is eighth! Friends! Please be firm! If you have a monthly pass, please vote for your favorite book! If you need your support

    "Ansari dragon riding College", the first school building

    After Veronica, wordless, Rebecca and Sylvia quietly came to the first school building where "Silvanus" was parked. They stood in the open space in front of the first school building and looked at Veronica.

    The purpose of Veronica''s visit to Ansari is to visit the citizens who were frightened by the attack and to investigate the inside story of the attack.

    Maybe there''s a third point, to see Sylvia.

    Now, including the last unknown goal, the three goals of coming to Ansari state, have been completed

    Veronica, it''s time to leave Ansari

    After all, unlike Sylvia, who is still a student, Veronica still has to deal with state affairs. It''s impossible to stay in Ansari for too long. If it wasn''t for the duel between Sylvia and Ursula and wal, Veronica would not stay here for three days.

    Now, a day has passed since the end of the duel, which means Veronica has been in Ansari for five days.

    This time is too long

    So. It''s time to leave

    In the open space in front of the first school building of "Ansari dragon riding College", the mayor, the Dean, as well as the Asian Xiu, Ike and others once again formed a group. To see Veronica off.

    In addition to them, in the open space of the first school building, in front of "Silvanus", Ge Lian, with a group of members of the pro guard and their "pal", lined up neatly to escort Veronica.

    In the center of these sacred dragons, one is about twice the size of the rest, and the most striking one stands there. It attracted more than 80% of the people on the scene.

    San long Galahad!

    "Pal" of Ursula L. Salvin, head of the order of the holy dragon of loreamon!

    This famous "Silent Knight saint" is also at the scene!

    It''s better to say that 80% of the eyes on the scene are attracted. In fact, it''s more about the legendary figures who stand in front of gaharad and look amazing and holy like saints.

    Just. When speechless came to the scene, the eyes around him were all cast on him in the first time.

    Including Ursula!

    No matter how shaken the knighthood of rorayamon was caused by the defeat of Ursula, people in Ansari all know

    This is the man in front of us. He defeated the invincible Ursula and pulled him down to the altar!

    So. No one is going to be curious about silence.

    Only eusura, looking at the speechless coming face to face, has bright color in her eyes and a shallow arc in her mouth.

    The smile of the saint made everyone at the scene lose their mind

    "Ursula?" Seeing Ursula at the scene. Veronica was a little surprised.

    "Why are you here? Don''t you want to have a good rest? "

    "Your Highness Veronica!" Ursula took back her eyes and saluted Veronica.

    "Your Highness, loveronica, is worried. I''m not in any way... "

    Yusula looked straight to wordless, and the clear eyes were full of pure light.

    "In the first time that the ''paladin armor'' was broken, Lord Rouen stopped, so I received little damage, just fainted..."

    On the other hand, Ursula also fixed her eyes on the speechless face. The clear eyes are like sweet fruit wine, which makes people intoxicated.

    Being stared at by such a gorgeous girl, even wordless can''t help feeling uneasy.

    Around, everyone was silent. Looking at the man and woman who were still facing each other yesterday, they all secretly guessed what kind of friction they would have

    But under the public''s gaze, eusura raised her steps and slowly walked to the silent body.

    "Thank you for your kindness yesterday, Lord Rouen..." Ursula said sincerely to her speechless eyes.

    "It''s a shame that I said that I won''t be merciful, but I let you be merciful, Lord Rouen..."

    "To be ashamed, should I?" Speechless involuntarily don''t turn your head, embarrassed to look away, don''t dare to the clear and beautiful eyes of yusula.

    It''s not only because Ursula is very beautiful, but also because if you look at Ursula from the perspective of speechless, you can see a pair of round and full hidden in the "holy riding armor"This makes wordless can''t help but think of yesterday''s burning of each other''s "holy riding armour". The beautiful fragile body seen in the white fire sea is a little hot in the heart.

    I can''t help but look away.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t see Lord Rouen''s full strength..." Even though she didn''t know that she had been seen all over, or that Ursula, who knew but didn''t mention it, said something in a tone of regret from the bottom of her heart.

    "If you can, I really want to fight with Lord Rouen, who let go of everything!"

    "Huh?" Hearing this, speechless can''t help but raise eyebrows.

    "How can you be sure I didn''t use my full strength?"

    "The man''s'' pal '', the white dragon is definitely not only that strength, I can feel it!" Ursula spoke solemnly.

    "Besides, my Lord is not equipped with" holy riding armor ". In the first world war yesterday, my Lord put too much water into the water..."

    Hearing this, everyone around looked at each other.

    Indeed, from the beginning to the end, he was not equipped with the "holy riding armor", but he defeated the so-called world''s strongest Ursula.

    So, how strong is this man''s real strength

    At the thought of this place, people could not help but feel a shudder in their hearts.

    "You''re saying that. I''m like the paladin of the holy Dragon..." Speechless blinked.

    "Perhaps, I haven''t got the obedience of ''pal''?"

    "If even adults can''t let their ''pal'' submit, then there won''t be a ''Saint Dragon Knight'' in the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon..." Yusula gave the highest evaluation that can be said. Her eyes were shining with bright light, and she looked very happy.

    With a very shallow smile, Ursula slowly extended her hand towards wordless.

    "If you have a chance, please let Lord Rouen fight with me again!"

    Ignoring the shocked people around, Ursula sincerely looked to speechless.

    "You are the only one who has defeated me. I hope to see your full strength!"

    A quiet atmosphere suddenly came to this place, which made everyone hold their breath and stare at the two people in front.

    Speechless staring at Ursula''s bright eyes and cautious expression, the heart can not help but produce a little sigh.

    From the extremely attractive eyes of Ursula, I can''t see the frustration of the defeat without words, and I can''t see a bit of unwillingness. Some are just the excitement and clarity from the heart.

    How about being famous

    How about a beautiful face

    Invincible

    The strongest

    These also mean that you can be qualified to accompany your friends without the same aspiration

    It means being alone

    After all, the girl who was passed on to the supernatural is just a lonely person

    Perhaps, I defeated the "Silent Knight saint" and made her way bright. Maybe

    "I see!"

    At present, speechless convergence smile, reach out, and that soft Qianqian jade hand, heavy grip together.

    "Next time, I''ll beat you in a flash!"

    It''s not a declaration to fight again, it''s a declaration to win!

    Speechless is to tell Ursula that she is not alone in the world!

    For a moment, Ursula smiled

    Smile so that the color of the whole world is all concentrated in that beautiful smile.

    Around, regardless of men and women, are looking at the beautiful smile, drunk

    Thank you

    He respectfully made a noble salute. Ursula threw her cape behind her and walked back to Veronica with her head held high and her chest held high.

    Once upon a time, the dream that I thought I had lost returned to Ursula''s heart again.

    This time, Ursula''s dream and goal is to surpass the man who made the declaration of victory

    Looking at yusula, Rebecca, Sylvia, Veronica and so on, who seemed to be shining all over, they couldn''t help laughing.

    "This time, it''s worth it to come to Ansari..." Veronica chuckled, then looked at Xiang Wuyan.

    "So, Leon, are you really not going to join my order of the holy dragon of roam?..."

 Chapter 1352

    (one day or so before the end of August, friends, please vote for this book if you have a monthly ticket. If you don''t vote tomorrow, you can count on it again. Give me more support and thanks...)

    join the saint dragon order of rorayamon

    At the invitation of Her Highness Veronica''s first daughter, all eyes were focused on her speechless body.

    When she first came to "Ansari dragon riding College", Veronica also invited wordless once.

    But that time, speechless refused.

    Now, Veronica is inviting again.

    But this time, no one will be surprised at Veronica''s invitation.

    Although the order of Saint dragon is the most famous and glorious one in the country of knight, not everyone can join it. At least, without the level of "Dragon Knight", it is absolutely not qualified to join.

    Can wordless association not be qualified to join

    People can defeat even the leader of the order of Saint dragon of lorehmont

    If even such a being is not qualified to join the order of Saint dragon of roam, it is true that, as yusula said, no one in the world is qualified.

    "I hope you can think about it..." Veronica''s face was as serious as ever, or even sincere.

    "Your ability is really strong, not just in terms of strength. There are also outstanding points in logical thinking. It''s really a waste to stay in the college with such excellent talents as you... "

    "I think so too, Lord Rouen..." On the other hand, yusula could not help but turn away from her indifferent attitude towards people and made a heartfelt persuasion.

    "To be honest, I have always felt that it is not a good choice for me to be the head of the order of Saint dragon of rorayamon. Although I have the power to intimidate subordinates, I can manage it. I''m really not good at it! "

    Finish. As if Ursula didn''t think her words were amazing enough, she said it endlessly.

    "If you are willing to join the order of the holy dragon of rorayamon, Ursula is willing to abdicate and become the leader. To Lord Rouen! "

    As soon as that is said. All the faces of the audience changed.

    Veronica was silent, too.

    Obviously. For Ursula, Veronica has no objection.

    "To be the head of the order of the holy dragon of roam..." Ashow was so scared.

    "Leon..." Sylvia shifted her eyes slightly to her speechless body. In my heart, there is not only the joy of getting such a glory without words, but also a little reluctant emotion that even Sylvia himself did not realize.

    "Chief Do you Rebecca bowed her head, pondered for a moment, and then looked speechless.

    "Your Highness, Lord Veronica, you should really think about it. It''s a very rare opportunity..."

    When she said this, Rebecca felt a little prickly in her heart.

    Although she didn''t want to admit that she had such an unpromising idea, Rebecca did want to keep her speechless side, and didn''t want him to follow Veronica.

    But Rebecca chose to say it for the sake of silence.

    After all, the leader of the order of the holy dragon of lorehmont, regardless of status or reputation, can be called one person below, ten thousand people above.

    At least, in the Knights'' country, no one can kneel Ursula, who is the leader of the knights, except the Knights themselves and Veronica!

    Even the Knights and Veronica could only make Ursula kneel on one knee.

    If speechless can sit on the position of the head of the group, it is absolutely step by step!

    As if to see through the minds of all the people present, and look around them without a word, sighing.

    "Veronica..." No longer address Veronica as your highness, no words to call Veronica''s name.

    Veronica didn''t get upset at all, but looked straight into silence.

    Veronica knew that wordless had no respect for herself.

    The honorific names in the ordinary days are just random.

    And this also means that once wordless calls her name directly, it''s time for wordless to get serious.

    "Thank you very much for your invitation..." Speechless glanced aside with a look full of impatient Ike.

    "But I stayed in the college for my own reason..."

    Listening to silence is equivalent to refusing in disguise. Everyone around takes a breath.

    They didn''t expect that there would be someone in the knight kingdom of roraimont who would refuse to be the leader of the order of the holy dragon of roraimont.

    Isn''t that silly

    Even Ursula felt sorry for being speechless.Only Rebecca and Sylvia were relieved, and their expressions were relieved.

    Veronica''s expression didn''t change at all. I think it was predicted that wordless would be the answer, right

    "It seems that it''s really more difficult to accept you than I thought..." Veronica shakes her head in a smirk and looks speechless.

    "Since you don''t accept my invitation, then, another thing, you have to accept it..."

    Hearing the words, the silent and others were stunned.

    With Sylvia''s eyes of the same color gradually coagulated, Sylvia suddenly extended her hand to Gelin.

    "Sword!"

    "Yes!" Ge Lian bowed down respectfully and handed Veronica a knight''s sword with golden color and luxurious style.

    Veronica grabs the bright Knight''s sword directly, pulls it out of the scabbard with a clang, and walks slowly towards speechless.

    "Your Highness Veronica?"

    "Sister Huang?"

    Looking at this scene, Rebecca and Sylvia were a little shocked, and the people around them were also noisy.

    Is it true that his highness Veronica became angry because he refused again and again because he had no words

    Speechless also gently pouted, but did not do anything, but silently watched Veronica close.

    Seeing this, Veronica nodded, as if announcing something, and raised her voice.

    "Leon Randall, the first year of the advanced course of the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari, I hereby appoint you as the" Dragon Knight "in the name of Veronica rorayamon!"

    "Appoint the Dragon Knight?" Rebecca, Sylvia and so on finally understood Veronica''s behavior.

    There are also high and low levels of owners with dragons as partners.

    The most basic thing is to get a baby and successfully have a "Yulong man" of "pal".

    Next, it''s the Dragon Knight!

    The difference between "Dragon Knight" and "Yulong man" lies in the state of "pal".

    When dragon is born, it will have three forms: pterosaur, earthworm and water dragon.

    In the process of accepting human feeding, according to the ability of the owner and the blood growth of the pterosaur, earthworm and hydrosaurus, they may evolve into holy dragon!

    And when a "Yulong man"''s "pal" transforms into a holy dragon, the "Yulong man" can have the qualification to become a "Dragon Knight"!

    At this time, the royal family of the knight of rorayamon will summon this excellent "Yulong man", give him a silver pocket watch named "Dragon Knight''s certificate", and officially appoint him as "Dragon Knight"!

    Now, that''s what Veronica does!

    As for whether the speechless "pal" is a saint dragon, it doesn''t need to be verified at all.

    If a dragon that is not a saint dragon can defeat Ursula, it is really against the sky.

    "Leon Randall!" Veronica put her knight''s sword on her speechless shoulder.

    "Would you like to take an oath here, in the name of the glorious'' Dragon Knight '', to give all you have to defend the knighthood of rorayamon?"

    Looking at Veronica''s stern expression, he smiled bitterly in wordless heart, knelt on the ground with one knee, and made a painless declaration in a completely formulaic tone.

    "I would like to bet on my own" star carving "and" pal "!"

    "Very good!" Veronica took back the sword with satisfaction, took out a silver pocket watch engraved with the Royal emblem of the knight, and handed it to Wuyan.

    "From today on, you are my" Dragon Knight "of the knight kingdom of loredamon!"

    "Yes!"

    According to the process that every "Yulong man" in the book must master, wordlessly took over the silver pocket watch awarded by Veronica and placed it in the heart of his chest.

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!"

    Suddenly, warm applause, from all around, rang out.

    It''s really rare to see the appointment ceremony of a dragon knight.

    "Well, it''s time for me to go..."

    After announcing the end of the appointment ceremony, Veronica turned her head and looked at Sylvia, her eyes sharply sharpened.

    "Sylvia, for the sake of your growing up a little bit, I''ll admit you this time, but as long as you have a little bit of bad rumors in my ear, you know the consequences..."

    Under Veronica''s sharp eyes, Sylvia shrunk her neck a little awkwardly, but when she saw the wordless and smiling eyes, her heart must be up.

    "I''ll live up to sister Huang''s expectations!"

    With a big smile on Veronica''s face

 Chapter 1353

    (on the last day of this month, I hope you can support one or two monthly tickets. If you are so grateful, please try your best to get a monthly ticket! Friends! Support it

    "Ansari dragon riding academy", Apollo house

    "Cheers!"

    In the speechless single dormitory, Rebecca, Sylvia, Cosette, Ashur, Ike, etc. gathered at a table full of cooking in the middle of the room, raised the cup filled with fruit wine in their hands, and Qi Qi bumped into the cup in the speechless hands that had not yet reacted, and drank it in the crisp sound of "Ding".

    "Ha ~ ~" the first Ai Ke drank all the large glass of wine in his hand, and couldn''t wait to see the dishes on the table.

    "Are you ready to eat?..."

    On one side, asho picked up his handkerchief and wiped the wine from Ike''s mouth, blaming his mouth.

    "You haven''t made a speech to Leon yet..."

    "As expected, human beings are in great trouble..." Ai Ke is very unhappy to leave his mouth, unwilling to look to speechless.

    "Congratulations on becoming the Dragon Knight!"

    "Congratulations! Leon! " Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur and others all smiled and gave a toast. Even Cosette raised the cup with a smile to congratulate them.

    "Well, thank you..." The mouth said so, but the silent face can not be relieved.

    "But it''s just to be a dragon knight. Do you need to celebrate so much?... "

    "What is just being a dragon knight?" Sylvia was the first to face.

    "The Dragon Knight is not only the precious existence of the knight state of rorayamon, but also the first ideal of every" Yulong man ". Even our college has only five "Dragon Knights", plus you, a total of six, isn''t it worth celebrating? "

    "In the" Ansari dragon riding College ", every" pal "of the" Yulong people "has to hold a celebration party, let alone the birth of a" dragon knight. " Rebecca blinked a little playfully.

    "When I became the Dragon Knight, the whole dormitory gathered to celebrate!"

    "The whole dormitory?" Speechless surprised to see Rebecca.

    "The whole dormitory is pretty good..." Looking at the speechless expression of surprise, Rebecca gave Sylvia a funny glance.

    "Sylvia was only exaggerating when she became the Dragon Knight, and not only the whole college was celebrating. The Knights'' family also publicized to the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon, which made most of the Knights'' Kingdom fall into the festivities, and all of them were having banquets! "

    "Here Is that too much of an exaggeration? " Speechless.

    Although the "Yulong people" who can get "pal" are very rare, the people who can make "pal" evolve into a saint dragon and become a "Dragon Knight" are rare. Even the whole "Ansari dragon riding College" has only five or six people, which can be imagined. How many Dragon Knights are there.

    But from the perspective of the whole Knight kingdom of rorayamon, there are still many Dragon Knights compared with the rare "Saint Dragon Knights".

    So, because the birth of a "Dragon Knight" is celebrated by the whole country, it''s really exaggerated.

    "I I don''t want to... " It seems that Sylvia''s face is getting ugly when she thinks back to that time.

    "But in the knight''s house. Now I''m the only one who has "pal" and the identity of the fourth King''s daughter. Both the father and the empress said that they should celebrate and congratulate the whole country, and that''s what happened at last... "

    Now. There are five members of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family of the royal family.

    Originally. The royal family has seven members, but the princess, Sylvia''s biological mother, has passed away. Prince Julius has been punished for killing the dragon. Without these two, the royal family has only five left.

    Among these five people, Sylvia is the only one who got a baby on the seven-year-old instrument of baby birth, became a "dragon educator" and finally became a "Dragon Knight". It is understandable that the knights would like to celebrate it.

    "In fact, only a few of us celebrate for you. It''s a very small scale..." Rebecca fumbled her chin.

    "Now that you are a member of the student union and have ended the myth of the invincibility of commander Ursula, should we publicize it, at least let the citizens of Ansari celebrate it?"

    "I think it''s good to celebrate now!"

    Without hesitation, speechless on the spot raised the cup, resolutely open.

    "I''ll take your blessing and do it first!"

    After saying that, like afraid Rebecca would regret and die, he drank the fruit wine in the cup without a word, almost choked, which made everyone in the dormitory laugh loudly."Wugu!" When he choked, he secretly reached out to steal the dishes on the table, and Aike swallowed it with a whimper, turning up his eyes.

    "Hello Hello! Didn''t I tell you to eat later?! " AHU hurriedly helped Ike clap his back.

    "Today''s protagonist is not you, how do you feel that you are more busy than anyone else..."

    "Ha?..." After a long time, Ike glared at ashow.

    "As a holy and noble dragon, it''s a great honor for me to come to the Party of stupid, stupid and stupid human beings. Do you have any suggestions?"

    "You guy..." Ashurton laughed a little dangerously.

    "The" stupid, stupid and stupid human "in your mouth knocked down the most powerful" holy Dragon Knight "in the world. If it''s too arrogant, be careful to let that dragon out."

    Hearing this, Ai Ke''s mind flashed over the "burning of white dragon" in a flash in the arena, when the elegant figure and the horror of his companion''s white sea of fire suddenly weakened.

    "What What At present, Ike has some weak words like broken thoughts.

    "Change If it''s me, I can... "

    "Yes, yes..." Ashow didn''t take it seriously and perfunctorily, which made Ike almost run away. He couldn''t help but stand out and fight for a round.

    "Mr. ashow, anyway, today is a celebration. Let Ike have a good time..."

    "The dragon is the symbol of knighthood!" Sylvia is on Ike''s front, too.

    "Even if the protagonist is not Ike, Ike should be the most distinguished guest."

    "Sylvia and Cosette understand!" Ai Ke immediately turned his head a little bigger, which made ashow a little unconvinced.

    "You pet her like this, be careful to be pushed on her nose and face..."

    "Bang!"

    Before Ashur had finished speaking, Ike kicked him hard on the chest.

    "Coo..." Ashow let out a weird howl, and the whole man flew out. He hit the wall heavily and set up a human shape, which made the whole room vibrate. Some objects placed on the table and bed also fell on the ground and sprinkled on the ground.

    "You Are you really here to celebrate? " Speechless and stunned.

    "I strongly doubt that you are actually here to demolish my house..."

    "Hum..." Ai Ke snorted coldly. Don''t turn your head.

    "It''s just a watchdog. If he doesn''t teach me a lesson, he''s really on his head. It seems that I haven''t taught him enough!"

    "Tune Teach?! " Sylvia''s face turned red, and she glared at Ashur, who was in the middle of the mourning.

    "You Are you doing anything unhealthy? It''s a shame of our "Ansari dragon riding College"

    "I can roughly guess what you are daydreaming about, but I''m sure your daydreaming is wrong..." Rebecca said this in an outsider''s voice.

    "Besides, although Aike is a human figure, his strength is a real dragon attribute. Even if Ashu thinks about it, I don''t think he has the courage..."

    "Is there a heart of color but no gall?" Cosette didn''t know whether it was gloating or laughing.

    "Ah Xiu, it''s useless to have an accident..."

    Being attacked by all the people on the scene one by one in terms of both physical and mental aspects, asho was in a hurry, lying on the ground, unconscious

    "You deserve it!" Ai Ke mercilessly made up a knife.

    At this time, an object dropped on the ground just because of the vibration was printed into the eyes of Ike, which made Ike''s eyes bright and gave a sound of surprise.

    "Wow!" In a flash of thunder, Ike leaped over the past and held it up.

    "What is this? How lovely! "

    Hearing this, they all cast their eyes into Ike''s hands and saw the whole picture of the object.

    That, impressively is a very cartoonish dragon shaped puppet!

    Looking at the dragon shaped puppet, Sylvia trembled, as if she had been hit by a thunder. In her eyes, it was unbelievable

 Chapter 1354

    (roll and sell cute monthly tickets ~ ~)

    "hmm?..."

    Rebecca looked at the dragon shaped puppet held in Ike''s hands, and her emerald eyes showed a trace of curiosity.

    "It''s lovely, but how can there be puppets here?"

    "Isn''t this puppet that Lord loen has been hanging on the edge of the bed?" Cosette, who had become the exclusive maid of silent morning, recognized the puppet at a glance and crooked his head.

    "I always think this puppet looks familiar. It seems that I have seen it somewhere..."

    At Cosette''s words, Rebecca and Ike nodded casually, but Sylvia''s eyes, who was staring at the Dragon puppet fiercely, fluctuated violently.

    "You..." Speechless snatched the dragon shaped puppet in Ike''s hand, and curled up his mouth.

    "Not only are you going to demolish my house, but are you interested in my things?"

    "You are a big man, what are you doing with a puppet?" Rebecca''s face grew slightly strange.

    "I don''t think you really like puppets or something, luoang?"

    "I always feel like you have something to say..." Speechless some headache rubbed the eyebrow heart, raised the dragon shaped puppet in the hand.

    "This puppet was sent to me!"

    "Sent?..." Rebecca and Cosette looked at each other, and their faces showed interest.

    "Sent?..." Sylvia, however, took a step forward with a look of a little excited inquiry.

    "Who sent it? When was it delivered? Where did you send it?! "

    "Silvia (Princess Royal)..." Look at Silvia''s excited look. Rebecca, Cosette, Ike and others were surprised.

    "What''s the matter?..." Speechless is also some to be frightened, looks at the puppet in the hand doubtfully, some uncertain said.

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Forget it! Tell me quickly! " Sylvia''s expression became more and more excited, even her eyes were red, and she grasped the silent hand with great strength.

    "This is very important to me! Please tell me quickly! "

    This Seeing that Sylvia seems to be hysterical, Rebecca, Cosette and Ike look at each other for a while.

    after this period of time, everyone in the field knows that this royal highness is not mature, but it is immature.

    But now Sylvia''s performance. Has it got to do with making trouble

    Why are you so excited

    Wordless frowned. Staring at Sylvia''s eyes, looking at the endless excitement on her face and the shaking in her eyes, she was puzzled, but did not choose to hide.

    "It was about nine years ago. In "Abion forest" on the "instrument of young life". I met a little girl who gave it to me! "

    "Nine years ago? "Abion forest"? "The instrument of youth" Sylvia''s face changed dramatically. Holding the silent hand is also more and more tight, and that pair of ice blue eyes, but emerged a touch of hope.

    With a little uneasiness. With a little nervousness, Sylvia''s vision became as intense as a hole in her speechless face.

    "Then Do you remember when it was nine years ago? "

    "Well Well Feeling Sylvia''s warm and strange vision, he nodded his head wordlessly and painstakingly, and scratched his cheek.

    "It''s on the" baby birth ceremony "attended by the group of children on the birthday of Aries palace..." Before he had finished speaking, he opened his eyes and panicked.

    "You Are you okay? Did I say anything wrong?... "

    Only to see, after hearing the speechless words, Sylvia actually shed tears.

    "Princess highness..."

    "You Are you okay? Don''t cry... "

    Rebecca was surprised and even her honorific name came out. Ike was nervous and clumsy, stuttering. Instead, Cosette showed a stunned expression.

    "The moon of Aries nine years ago?" His face was full of amazement, and Cosette opened in amazement.

    "the birthday of your royal highness is the month of Aries. Nine years ago, I was just seven! "

    "What..." Rebecca was shocked.

    Sylvia''s birthday is Aries month. Nine years ago, she was just seven years old

    The silent dragon shaped puppet was given by a little girl at the "baby birth ceremony" held in Abion forest nine years ago on the birthday of Aries palace

    Plus Sylvia''s unusual performance

    "Don''t you..." It seems that even Ike has come to a conclusion, and his eyes are fixed on speechless body."Isn''t this lovely puppet Sylvia gave you?"

    "Ha?..." Speechless slowly opened his mouth, looked at Sylvia''s tears, his head suddenly disordered.

    "No Isn''t it so clever? "

    Sylvia, the little girl who was defeated in the "instrument of infant birth" when she came back nine years ago and got her own gift of infant birth

    For a while, speechless was at a loss.

    Looking at the man who is at a loss in front of her, she is deep in Sylvia''s heart. Her memory has been blurred because of the past ten years. Once again, it is clear.

    Sylvia still remembers that nine years ago, when she took part in the ceremony of infant birth, she was not elected by the dragon''s mother.

    When Sylvia was crying helplessly, a big brother who should not have appeared on the "instrument of young birth" seemed to have appeared in front of her and given her a baby, making her magically become a "Yulong man".

    Since nearly ten years have passed and she was a child at that time, Sylvia doesn''t really remember the look of her big brother.

    The only thing I still remember is the name left by the big brother when he left

    "Speechless!" Sylvia suddenly raised her head and looked into her speechless eyes.

    "Are you speechless?!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, all the people around were quiet, and speechless was finally determined.

    Sylvia, that little girl of the year!

    "You It''s really that little girl There was a silent wry smile.

    "What a coincidence..."

    "Speechless?..." Rebecca looked at wordless with deep meaning.

    "Is that your real name?"

    Around them, Rebecca, Sylvia, Cosette, Ike and Ashur, who was still covering his chest on the ground, all looked speechless.

    No one here knows the background of wordless identity.

    But they all know that the silent name is actually Rebecca''s, not his original name.

    So, everyone is curious about the silent name.

    Rebecca and Sylvia, in particular, have hot eyes.

    Of course, the reasons for the heat are different.

    Rebecca is finally able to understand something about wordless itself.

    And Sylvia wants to prove whether the man in front of her is making her new existence

    He sighed with silence when he saw the eyes which were different in nature but also close to each other.

    "There is nothing to hide. Indeed, my real name is wordless!"

    Hearing the words, everyone was silent.

    "Really It''s you Sylvia looked speechless with a dull face.

    "But But No... "

    Sylvia didn''t remember the elder brother who gave birth to her at that time very well, but at least she remembered that he was a big brother in his teens and twenties.

    But speechless, look at his appearance, is he still in his teens or twenties

    In the past ten years, has the silent appearance never changed? Have you become your classmate

    Sylvia wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t.

    Of course, he knew what Sylvia was thinking, which was the reason why he knew that Sylvia was the little girl at that time, so he immediately pulled Sylvia, turned around and carried everyone.

    "Sylvia, I was like this when you saw me as a child. Please don''t tell me!"

    Hearing the silent words, Sylvia wanted to ask why, but seeing the silent pleading, her heart softened again.

    "I I see... " In an uncertain mood, Sylvia clenched her teeth and agreed to come down.

    "I will say that you are the same group of children that I have participated in the ceremony of infant birth..."

    "That''s good..." Speechless grateful to Sylvia nodded, distressed with Rebecca and others explained.

    All the way, Sylvia looked speechless, never looked away

 Chapter 1355

    (roll and sell cute monthly tickets)

    ''Ansari dragon riding College'', aiboneshi

    Sylvia was in a white, exposed Pajama, lying in bed, unable to sleep for a long time

    Looking up at the bright moon and stars hanging high in the night sky outside the window, such a peaceful scene could not calm Sylvia''s restless heart, which made her sighing repeatedly.

    Sitting up from the bed, Sylvia lowered her head and looked at her star carving, which was a little above the middle of her chest. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch it.

    This "star carving" should not have appeared on Sylvia.

    After all, Sylvia lost out on the baby show

    But the man, however, gave Sylvia a hope, a miracle which she thought could not be achieved

    Until now, Sylvia is still wondering

    Why the past ten years, speechless still a young look

    Even in that way, even if you don''t know its age, you can become a student and muddle through.

    What''s more, it''s not only the mother of the dragon that can give birth to human beings

    Speechless, why can we also give the young to ourselves

    On second thought, Sylvia found that she knew nothing about wordless, no matter in the past or now

    But the same is true. Both in the past and now, wordless has helped Sylvia to regain her life.

    "The instrument of young life". Give yourself a young life, let yourself become a "Yulong man"

    When the young dragon stormed away, he not only saved himself, but also gave himself a slap to let himself come out of the wrong idea

    On the attack of corpse grey dragon, riding Lancelot, I taught myself a lesson about bravery. What is strong

    When Veronica arrived, she won the opportunity to prove herself, help herself to become stronger, and also help herself to achieve unimaginable achievements in the past

    Until now, Sylvia still doesn''t believe that she really relies on her own strength. Beat the world''s top 20 dragoons.

    But in my mind, the way of using "dance through the dragon breath" is to tell Sylvia that these are true

    The past returned to Sylvia''s mind one by one. Sylvia found that without wordless help, she was nothing at all

    Mingming has sworn at the time of "the instrument of youth". Absolutely want to become an excellent knight, live up to the unspoken kindness

    But in the end, if there is no wordless help, there is no self at all

    If, speechless did not come to ''Ansari dragon riding College''. Then, I will explore the way to become an excellent knight as close as ever. Or the "Princess of blue ice" who can only be aggressive and inhuman

    Naturally, in that case, I won''t have Rebecca, Ike, and asho

    What''s more, when the corpse grey dragon attacked Ansari, she could only hide in the college and shiver. Later, when Queen Veronica came to Ansari, she should not admit that she was ashamed of the king''s family, and then let herself marry with GE Liange, and become a tool for simply breeding offspring, right

    It turns out that only when he is there, can he become a good knight

    When she thought about it, Sylvia seemed to be able to feel the temperature of her speechless body from the star carving on her chest, which made her face start to have a fever.

    Of course, what Sylvia is more uncertain about is how to face wordless with this complex emotion in the future

    "in fact, your royal highness only needs to face up to her feelings."

    At the same time when Sylvia''s mind rose to such an idea, a voice seemed to see through her mind, as if it had been calculated, and sounded in time.

    "-"

    unfortunately, Sylvia, with a timid personality, was shocked by the sudden response. Even if she wanted to scream, she was directly covered by a soft hand and blocked in her throat.

    Immediately, the master of the voice made a cry and a laugh.

    thought that her royal highness should have changed a lot now, and it turned out that this response was still so timid.

    This time, Sylvia finally heard the voice, and looked at the source of the voice, eyes slightly open.

    "Section Cosette

    "It''s the little maid Cosette smiled helplessly, and Sylvia complained angrily.

    "Please, don''t scare me if you know me clearly?"

    "it''s the highness of the princess who didn''t recognize my voice." Cosette not only didn''t admit his mistake as a subordinate, but also beat him."If it were not for her highness, the princess had been thinking about Lord Luo''s business, he would not have recognized my voice."

    "What What?... " Sylvia was stunned, then her face was red and stuttered.

    "Who Who thinks of Rouen... "

    "Princess highness, you look like this, even outsiders do not want to hide from the past, let alone deceive me." Cosette was shaking his fingers.

    "if your highness is going to hide everything from me, no one will help you out."

    "I I... " Sylvia was speechless, and with a sip of her lips she plucked up courage.

    "Cosette, what do you think I should do?..."

    "before asking what to do, Princess Royal should answer a question to me." Cosette made no secret of his curiosity.

    "Princess highness, do you love Lord Luo?"

    "Like... Like?..." Sylvia''s cheeks were red, and her head was bowed, and her fingers were shy.

    "I I don''t know... "

    "Princess your highness, think carefully, Lord Luo is good to you." Cosette said with a smile.

    , "think of Lord Luo''s help when you''re running away, riding Lancelot, carrying your princess''s heroic force to suppress the dragon''s posture, helping Princess highness to become stronger, getting the recognition of her Majesty''s Royal Highness, and in the past, on the" child''s instrument ", Lord Luo''s ties with you...

    Hearing this, Sylvia could not help recalling all the things she had just recalled. Her face was unconsciously wearing a confused smile.

    "Ha ha..." Seeing the scene clearly, Cosette smiled slyly.

    "it seems that your Highness has understood her feelings for Lord Luo."

    Sylvia was shocked, and looked at Cosette''s teasing expression. She felt a moment of shame, and gave Cosette a white look.

    "So what?"

    "Very simple!" Cosette''s next words almost made Sylvia jump.

    "Your Highness is going to tell Lord Luo not to do it!"

    "What..." Sylvia''s eyes were wide and round, and she looked at corset strangely.

    "You You asked me to An advertisement

    "Right..." "If your highness understands your intentions, you should speak up as early as possible," he said. "If you look at Lord roon, you have an invincible riding skill, and you have an invincible strength. Even the head of Sura is not his opponent. You can still make a good cook. Such good conditions will attract other girls sooner or later."

    "Don''t Other girls This time, Sylvia had to hesitate.

    "You see President Rebecca, it seems that he is also interested in Lord Rouen..." Seeing Sylvia wavering, Cosette took advantage of the heat.

    "although I don''t want to blow her highness, even if your highness is comparable to that of Rebecca, do you have the confidence to be able to match it?"

    Sylvia choked.

    Rebecca, though only a noble, can''t compare with her, the fourth King''s daughter, but Sylvia is born with her. Rebecca, with her talent and efforts, has become one of the "holy Dragon Knights" in the world, and her achievements.

    In addition to the extraordinary appearance, fiery figure, aloof temperament and perfect cultivation..

    compared with Rebecca

    Sylvia has no confidence at all

    "Fortunately, President Rebecca doesn''t seem to have been completely occupied. He just likes Lord Rouen..." Cosette''s analysis is good.

    "this is a good time for your royal highness to seize the opportunity."

    "But But Sylvia wavered.

    "don''t you dare to confess your highness, princess?" Cosette gave the last shot.

    "If your highness Veronica knew about it, he would think you were hopeless again!"

    Sylvia''s face changed, and her eyes suddenly turned

 Chapter 1356

    (ask for a monthly pass...)

    (for the last few hours, please give me a vote for the children''s shoes who have not voted for a monthly pass. Anyway, after today''s vote is invalid...)

    ''Ansari dragon riding College'', Apollo house

    The Apollo house at night is so quiet that the chirp of cicadas can be turned into an echo and become a lullaby, which makes the whole Apollo house fall asleep.

    Rather, the night has been so deep, as long as you have normal work and rest, this time, you should sleep.

    But when all the normal sleepers should go to sleep, in a corridor of Apollo house, two young girls are walking quietly, straight in a certain direction.

    These two young girls, naturally, are Sylvia and Cosette who are just communicating in the special room for the royal family of Epona Shea!

    if anyone knows, the fourth kings of the grand lore, the knight''s Kingdom, secretly sneak into the boys'' dormitory at night with the help of their own maid. I''m afraid the whole country will cause a great disturbance. Then, Veronica will fly over to destroy the royal highness of the royal family.

    Sylvia and Cosette sneak into boys'' dormitories at night when others are sleeping. Naturally, there is only one purpose

    Looking at Sylvia''s creeping stealthily to the silent room, Cosette walked in a brisk, natural but silent step. A slight sigh.

    "although I did say that I could seize the opportunity, I would like to confess as soon as possible, but your highness, you don''t have to hurry to this point, do you? Can''t you come back tomorrow? "

    "Shut up!" Sylvia, whose ears were red with fire, turned and gave corset a look.

    "Who do you think caused this?..."

    "I just said as soon as possible, and did not say immediately!" Cosette is not big or small.

    "is your Highness Princess, you suddenly came running after listening to my words, I want to stop all can not stop..."

    "No wonder! How can you stop me if you want to Sylvia ripped Cosette straight through.

    "You just chose to watch because you have a good play!"

    "you can choose to rush over, but your highness, yourself..."

    "There is What''s the way? Who knows that after listening to your words, there is a rush in my heart, and then I run here unconsciously. I regret it now... "

    "Then. Your highness, won''t it be too late for you to withdraw? "

    Hearing this, Sylvia''s footsteps were on the spot, and her pretty face was tangled.

    "For Why didn''t I think of it?... "

    "In front of love. Women are blind... " Cosette shrugged.

    "I didn''t believe that before. Now I believe... "

    Sylvia gave corset a resentful shave. Turn around.

    "Well, before anyone finds out, let''s get out of here."

    Finish. Sylvia then raised her feet and walked toward the entrance, but only two or three steps were taken. A strong hand grabbed her back collar.

    "How can we defeat and escape immediately when we have all come?" Cosette, with a frightened smile on his face, dragged Sylvia to the speechless room with soft and indisputable force.

    "Wait..."

    Poor Sylvia, without Lancelot, her combat effectiveness is only five scum. Compared with Cosette, who is very good at espionage and combat skills, even struggling desperately is useless, and she can''t shout loudly. She is only dragged to the door of the speechless room by Cosette with a sad and angry mood.

    "here, Princess highness..."

    Cosette clubbed in place and looked kindly at Sylvia.

    "Please go in..."

    With that, Cosette opened the door of the silent room directly, and Sylvia was stunned.

    "Lo Does he sleep at night without locking the door?... "

    , "Your Highness, have you forgotten that I would come here to give breakfast to Lord Luo on the morning?" Cosette opened his hand, and there lay a key in it.

    "So I have the key to Lord Lauren''s room for a long time..."

    "Yes Is that right?... "

    "Without the consent of Lord Rouen..."

    "Isn''t that illegal invasion?"

    "Don''t care about these little things..." Cosette stepped back, stepped out of the door, and began to smile at Sylvia.

    "SA, Princess highness, please..."

    "I?..." Sylvia had a bad feeling in her mind.

    "And you?""Although I love playing, I don''t mean to be a light bulb..." Cosette had a meaningful smile.

    , "if I were there, I would disturb the two person, or stay here and wait for your royal highness."

    "Then How can we... " Sylvia looked embarrassed.

    "Less Without you, I I don''t have to go with Are you alone with Leon? "

    "Ah, La, la..." Cosette looked at Sylvia in surprise, but his eyes were full of laughter.

    "Isn''t it right for them to be alone? If you want to be successful, your highness and Lord Luo will be able to do something directly, so that I can''t see what the little maid can do.

    "You You Sylvia''s head was steaming, and she wanted to shout at Cosette, but she was afraid of being found. She could only turn her head with tears in her eyes and look into the dorm room with the door open

    "Putong Putong Poo Tong

    Looking at the scene in the room and the figure lying on the bed, Sylvia''s heart beat violently.

    Maybe, if we succeed, we will do the same thing as Cosette said. What about that

    What''s more, even if Sylvia doesn''t have this idea, if she doesn''t want it, now Sylvia''s feelings towards wordless, surely she can''t refuse it

    That is to say, tonight, it is likely that the distance between the two will be infinitely shortened at once!

    At the thought of this, Sylvia''s heart beat at an unprecedented speed. The frequency of beating made Sylvia afraid that her heart would jump out of her chest directly.

    "Princess highness..." Aside. Cosette laughed out loud.

    "I heard the heartbeat..."

    Sylvia gave Cosette a hateful look. As if out of the general, rushed into the room, came to the silent bedside

    At night, the windows of the silent room did not open. But they didn''t close the curtains. The faint moonlight came directly from the window. Projected on the bed, exposing the scene in Sylvia''s eyes.

    In bed, no pajamas. Just take off the coat to the speechless with gentle breathing, quietly fell into a deep sleep, the face is very peaceful.

    The moonlight shines on the wordless body, making the wordless at this moment like a cloak made of silk clothes. It is perfectly integrated into the moonlight, so that the temperament belonging to the true ancestor of vampire can be displayed incisively and vividly in the whole space, just like the king at night.

    Looking at this beautiful scene, Sylvia is crazy and drunk

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?"

    Outside, Cosette waited for about ten minutes without waiting for the room to hear anything, which surprised her.

    With a confused mind, Cosette pushed open the open door, walked into the room, came to the bedside, the next moment, the scene in front of him, let Cosette was stunned on the spot.

    See, speechless still lie on the bed, sleep very peaceful.

    Sylvia, who was supposed to wake up speechless and tell the truth, didn''t know when she got into the quilt and lay in speechless arms, holding speechless in one hand and the dragon shaped puppet that belonged to her originally, with a smile on her face and a quiet sleep in the past

    This Cosette burst into tears and laughter.

    As a result, I sneaked into the boys'' dormitory just to sleep with my sweetheart

    "Princess Royal, really..."

    Gently sitting on the edge of the bed, Cosette helped Sylvia pull the quilt, then looked at him silently, hesitated for a moment, reached out and touched his cheek.

    In fact, even Cosette didn''t know why he encouraged Sylvia to tell her.

    She only knew that if she was really with Sylvia, that would be the best thing for her.

    Because, in that case, Cosette can serve without any words, and is no longer the "exclusive maid in the morning"

    Cosette was very loyal to Sylvia. She was so loyal that even if Veronica wanted to reuse her, other royal families wanted to excavate her, she refused her mercilessly.

    That''s why Veronica was so surprised to hear that Cosette was also serving without a word.

    At first, Cosette felt that all he had to do in his life was to serve Sylvia as the master. He didn''t need a second master at all.

    At the beginning, what is the exclusive maid of silent morning? In fact, it''s just a joke. In addition to helping silent cook breakfast, Cosette didn''t do other things like serving, and what''s breakfast, can''t be said to be serving

    But recently, in the process of helping wordless cook breakfast and interacting with him, Cosette has gradually done more and more. She even works for wordless dressing and washing in the morning.

    This is the scope of service!Cosette doesn''t know why

    Her loyalty does not allow her to serve two people

    But if wordless can make a pair with Sylvia, then wordless can become her master and be served by her

    With such an idea, Cosette unconsciously encouraged Sylvia to come

    Maybe, when Cosette asked Sylvia a question just now, he should ask himself again

    "Like Do you?... " Cosette began to whisper to himself

 Chapter 1357

    (my stomach doesn''t hurt any more, but I take medicine every day. The whole person is cute. But what should be updated will still be updated. Friends, for the sake of such efforts, how about supporting one or two monthly tickets in the new month? ...)

    (ask for a monthly pass...)

    this night, I sleep soundly.

    For nothing else, just in the process of sleeping, I don''t know when to start. One or two fragrant smells are accompanied by speechless all night. They enter his nose and make him feel like bathing in the sea of flowers. His whole body and mind become comfortable.

    I don''t know how to describe the fragrance, but I think it''s really good. It''s better than the fragrance of the calming plants in the "Silvanus" bathroom.

    So, this night, wordless sleep is not only special enough, but also very good.

    Also because of this, when the night passed, the morning sun through the window, the overbearing catharsis into the room, speechless slowly opened his bleary eyes, a pair of wine red pupils, although still a little confused, but completely no previous lazy sleep should be.

    Sleep till dawn, sleep till nature wakes up.

    This makes even the wordless people who like to sleep in late get up early. They are in a very happy mood and have no mood of sleeping in late. Directly awake, involuntarily pulled up a smile.

    It''s a pity. The smile soon froze on the silent face.

    The fragrance accompanied by wordless whole night, even if the cold air brought by the morning can not be cleared, still around wordless, and with wordless breath, into his body, so that wordless body is relaxed.

    But now, speechless has no room to pay attention to that which made him have a good dream. The fragrance of a good night.

    He can clearly feel that the bed, which should be easy to accommodate his body, has become crowded today

    Of course, crowding is not the point!

    The point is, speechless can feel his hands spread out. It seems that there are two groups of extremely soft things in the right and left hands

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aware of this, speechless silence

    Although I don''t know what it is, the feeling of crowding, the familiar touch brought by the two soft hands, and the fragrance constantly penetrating into the wordless nose are telling him

    I seem to have entered into a kind of popular plot again

    After all. The soft touch, speechless also more than once felt from the girls who shared their lives and lives, and the sweet smell, the girls also more or less with a little, in the past almost every day feel these speechless. How can I not be familiar with it

    In addition, the past experience and the emerging intuition of the heart are combined with little by little speculation and analysis. What''s going on? I guess it''s going on

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Keep a silent appearance, speechless slowly lowered his head, looked into the quilt.

    Then, speechless vision is completely occupied by two familiar and beautiful faces.

    "Whoo Whoo

    With a gentle and sweet breath, the two beautiful girls all lean their heads against their speechless arms. The distance between their faces is very close. They almost stick together and link their upper lips.

    The morning light from the window shines on the hair of two young girls with different colors, one is shining with bright golden light, the other is emitting soft purple light, and there is a smile on his face. The white face seems to add unexpected charm, which makes people feel excited.

    At this time, these two girls came here uninvited and didn''t know when they would come. They also got into the wordless quilt and leaned against him. They were sweet and dreamy girls. They had a pair of round and fiery plump chests. They were in the control of wordless through a college uniform and a maid''s uniform.

    That is to say, the wordless girl is lying on the bed, holding the soft breast of the girl one by one, while the two girls are lying in their arms, falling asleep

    If it''s not because the clothes on the three people are very complete except for some messy clothes, even wordless himself would like to doubt whether he did something that people and gods were angry at unconsciously last night.

    Looking at the two extremely unexpected faces, the faces that should not appear are not only on their own chest, but also printed in their own eyes. The wordless brow slightly draws, spits out the breath containing complex feelings, and looks to the ceiling.

    "Who will tell me what happened..." It''s like asking for help.

    "Why would Sylvia and Cosette run into my bed and give me benefits?"

    This question is not the answer of the God, but a murmur in a dreamy way."Leon..." Sylvia rubbed against her wordless chest and said her wordless name happily, which surprised her.

    This Sylvia, even dream to read their own name, but also a happy face, do you like yourself

    In wordless heart rising from such an idea, another same dream, but let him not calm down.

    "Lord Rouen..." Cosette pouted and his cheeks began to glow.

    "No That''s not good At least Not there... "

    It''s no shame to listen to Cosette''s dreamwords that can definitely cause unhealthy reverie of normal men and women, even abnormal men and abnormal women.

    Cosette, what are you doing to make you happy No, an outrageous dream

    No, no, this is not the time to think about it

    In the heart, a mess of speechless began to knead unconsciously. The two plumpness in the hand made Sylvia''s pretty face as red as Cosette, and Cosette began to show her delicate breath, which also made the warm space filled with pink atmosphere because of the arrival of the morning.

    "Well Perhaps the wordless action is too violent, or maybe it''s because Cosette''s fighting ability is not bad and his feeling is more acute. In a subtle "Shen Yin" sound, Cosette slowly opened his eyes, and in the first time when he felt his body is different, he woke up, looked up, and was with a pair of wine red eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Speechless look at Cosette, Cosette also look speechless, both of them can clearly see their own reflection from each other''s pupil, even the breath is staggered together, close to each other, fell into the strange silent atmosphere of long silence.

    And in this strange atmosphere, speechless also saw that Cosette''s pretty face, with the speed visible to the naked eye, once again rose to the red tide

    However, with the red tide on his face, Cosette''s expression, as always, showed a slightly witty smile.

    "Good morning, Lord Lauren..."

    "Well Well Early Good morning... " Speechless, staring at a face, nodding his head, and make complaints about it, the first reaction is Tucao.

    "Is this a good morning?..."

    "Or what?" Cosette blinked, and said teasingly, "does Lord loen want to do something else?"

    This Looking at Cosette''s expression, which was not only indifferent, but also flirting with the suspect, he could not help but also boldly get up without words, and the movement just stopped also resumed kneading.

    "No, I don''t know later..."

    Being kneaded by wordless, Cosette''s expression was also slightly shaken, and his purple eyes suddenly became confused.

    Looking at Cosette''s bewildered appearance, I could not help but feel a heat in my heart.

    Very tacit, two people look at each other straight, as if the eyes can only accommodate each other.

    Then, two faces, start slowly, close the distance

    "Woo..."

    Just as silent and Cosette were about to kiss each other, a voice like a silver bell echoed from the other side, making their movements instantly stiff.

    "Woo..." There was another whimper, and Sylvia finally came to her senses.

    Perhaps because consciousness had not yet returned, Sylvia raised her head and rested her chin on her speechless shoulder as if she were her closest lover.

    The long, soft hair fell down gently, sprinkled on the speechless face, and the confused and confused tone began to murmur.

    "Cosette, are you up?..."

    It seems that Sylvia mistakenly thinks Cosette

    But soon, the feeling of something wrong rose from her heart.

    Because, compared with Cosette, Sylvia now relies on the shoulder which is no doubt stronger, but also has a kind of strange breath.

    The eyes that had been misty had regained their bright brilliance, and Sylvia had a fierce look at the past.

    So, speechless face, appeared in her eyes

    "Yo..." Speechless and resentful smile.

    "Good morning..."

    Sylvia froze, then her face turned red.

    "Whoa!!!"

    The shrill scream resounded through the sky

 Chapter 1358

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "turnip with vegetables" and "mirror world of heart"

    "Ah..."

    Walking on the way to the lecture hall, the wordless and tired sighed.

    "It''s rare to have a happy morning, but has it turned out to be a farce? Why do I have to be so tired? "

    Tosilvia ''.

    How does it look like a girl running away after being attacked

    Therefore, it was a bright and pleasant morning, but the boys in the Apollo house all seemed to be crazy in the morning, making a mess.

    Then, all kinds of rumors began to appear

    For example, "after defeating commander yusula, the too complacent ''Protoss rider'' is so animal that he intends to fight against the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of rorayamon"

    For example, "her royal highness Sylvia loves to defeat commander Ursula and become the most powerful Leon in the world. She tries to show her love to her, but she is rejected and severely hit. She has no face left on the scene and runs away in tears"

    For another example, "at the party to celebrate luo''an''s becoming a dragon knight, both his highness and Sylvia rarely violated the school rules and secretly drank alcohol. After a drunk, they had a wonderful night. After waking up, the Royal Highness could not accept the reality and escaped from luo''an''s room"

    Good, bad, guess, make up. In a short morning, all kinds of hearsay spread into the silent ear. Even, ashow came here hesitating and asked the story carefully with a face that was hard to explain.

    Ai Ke also came to question whether he had done anything worse than animals, and even Raymond and others ran over.

    To deal with these people alone is enough to squander the good mood in the morning, as well as the physical strength and energy

    "Ah..." When I think about it, it is possible to spread it all over the "Ansari dragon riding College". I need to deal with more troubles next. Speechless then full face sad again sighed.

    "Well. Lord Rouen, cheer up... "

    It is worth mentioning that Cosette did not catch up with Sylvia after she burst into tears. On the contrary, I always stay by my speechless side. As usual. As if nothing had happened, I dressed, washed my face and made breakfast for Wuyan without any influence at all.

    It is worth mentioning again that when he was questioned by asho, Ike and others without any words. The cute maid was always there.

    However, she is not helping speechless explanation, but full of schadenfreude to see a good play

    Therefore, seeing Cosette''s smiling face, he felt that his strength was moving faster.

    "Who do you think is to blame?"

    "Huh?" Cosette pretended to be confused and askew his head, and made an incredible inquiry.

    "Should I be blamed?"

    "Shouldn''t you be blamed?!" No words can make complaints about it.

    "This was originally caused by your intrusion into my room. Aren''t you afraid of being caught and directly treated as a female sex wolf?"

    "Well, what does it matter..." Cosette smilingly perfunctory past.

    "As long as it is not found, even the royal law of the knight kingdom of loredamon can not find a reason to punish..."

    And Cosette raised his index finger and blinked a little.

    "Don''t lord Rouen like it?"

    Seeing Cosette make such a cute action, I couldn''t help but look twice more, but I also turned my white eyes.

    "Do you think you can muddle through by pretending to be cute with me?"

    "Can''t you?" Cosette was surprised from the bottom of his heart, then the expression on his face changed, and he hung faintly. His moist lips also showed a little sweet breath. His little tongue was still licking at the corner of his mouth, as if he had changed a person.

    "That is to say, compared with this lovely action, the more provocative action like President Rebecca would be more suitable for Lord Rouen''s taste?"

    "You..." Cosette''s astonishing changes have left speechless.

    "It''s a pity you didn''t go to the theatre..."

    "Even if I go to the theatre, Cosette will play the maid..." After a smirk, Cosette turned.

    , by the way, Lord Luo, what do you think of your royal highness sleeping next to you?

    Smell words, silent footsteps down, and then immediately recover, Gu left and right for his drift from the line of sight.

    "What do you think? Isn''t that an accident? "

    "Monsieur Rouen, you are unexpectedly very bad..." Even Cosette was helpless after hearing the silent answer."I don''t believe that Lord Luo can''t see the change of your royal highness, especially in the face of your attitude..."

    "And then?" Speechless glanced at Cosette and smiled.

    "Do you want me to take the initiative and go after Sylvia?"

    "If that''s the way it would be..." Cosette sighed, his expression serious.

    , but anyway, I only hope that Lord Luo can be as natural as she used to be when facing Princess highness.

    "As natural as ever?" Speechless.

    "you should also be able to see that the princess''s personality seems strong, but in fact it is very thin and soft." Cosette looked into the speechless eyes. Dislike worry about personal gains and losses,

    , "Lord Royal will be aware of what happened in the morning and worry about her. In the end, she will not feel afraid to face Loon again, and will fall into shame and escape."

    "So instead of that, it''s better to face Sylvia in a normal way, right?" Speechless funny look at Cosette.

    "It seems that you are really loyal to Sylvia..."

    "Of course!" Cosette did not hesitate to raise his head and once in a while made a proud answer, but he looked deeply at the wordless and ambiguous opening.

    "Maybe, in the future, the loyal object has to change from one to two..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "Do you really serve two people at the same time?"

    "if your highness becomes a partner of Lord Luo, it is also equivalent to being my master." Cosette chuckled, his voice full of temptation.

    "At that time, little maid, naturally, I have to listen to Lord Rouen for everything..."

    "Is it?" Speechless, I can''t help but turn my mouth away. I was careless, but I didn''t find it. On Cosette''s smiling face, the look in his eyes was very serious

    "There it is!"

    Just as wordless and Cosette were chatting happily, suddenly, a scream suddenly sounded in front of them, attracting their eyes.

    When wordless and Cosette look up at the sound source, they are stunned at the same time.

    "Wow!!! It''s really coming

    "Lord Rouen!!!"

    "Ah!!! Lord Rouen

    A frenzied scream resounded over the "Ansari dragon riding College" as if trying to break other people''s eardrums. It could not help but shake into the silent ear, which made his eyes full of stars.

    "Boom, boom, boom..."

    Along with the scream, an earthquake like tremor also reverberated in the air, and gradually towards speechless, approaching

    The master of the scream is the college girl in uniform and grade, who is all around the front!

    And the general tremor of the earthquake is caused by the female students who are full of the whole field of vision, riding their own dragons and rushing towards wordless side with love in their eyes!

    Looking at the shocking scene of the female students riding pterosaurs, earthworms and Water Dragons, their speechless eyes almost burst out and their faces were shocked.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    Cosette also responded from the shock, showing a wry smile.

    "Lord loen, it seems that your fan support group has finally appeared..."

    "Pink Fan support group?... "

    "You can''t forget that you defeated commander Ursula and became one of the strongest" Dragon Knights "in the world. What''s so strange about those young female students becoming your fans?" Cosette''s gloating smile.

    "You have to be careful. The female students in our college are very open. Be careful not to be pushed to bed by their fans..."

    "I..."

    Speechless scolding, by the deafening scream and the trembling ground roar, mercilessly submerged

 Chapter 1359

    (I got a re examination in the hospital today, and I don''t know when I will be back, so the routine is updated in advance. I hope friends can support this book more...)

    "Lord Rouen!"

    "Where are you?"

    "Please answer us!"

    "Lord Rouen!"

    "Lord Rouen!"

    In the corner of "Ansari dragon riding College", a group of female students who ride their own "pal" and gather a whole wing dragon, ground dragon and water dragon regiment together, scream and kill the corner of "Ansari dragon riding College" in the form of sea, land and air forces, and find the next destination, gradually expand The scope of the March.

    In this process, a lot of male students, teachers and instructors of the college who came to block were mercilessly riding on the Dragon by this group of female students like the fanatical Star chaser. They trampled on the past like garbage, and the end was very bleak.

    Therefore, for a long time, all the places where the female students like this group of fanatical star chasers have passed have become empty spaces. When they see these crazy female students, one by one male students, teachers and instructors who have heard the news, they are like seeing the evil star, and they are like losing.

    No way. At the foot of the Dragon army, which has gathered the three armies of sea, land and air, there are not many people who have been trampled to the bone and are lying in the health care room crying.

    By the way, those who are howling in the health care room also include the outbreak of sense of justice. AHU who came to stop

    Seeing the coming of class, these girls are still lawless. The teachers and instructors of the college have planned to go to the student union for help and come here to suppress with the help of Rebecca, St. longufflin and Lancelot.

    Only the student union has the ability to stop these crazy female students.

    It is believed that Rebecca will bring Sylvia here in a short time to teach these female students a lesson.

    But before that, speechless can''t be saved

    After all, let him fight against a group of his own fans. He hasn''t been ruthless enough

    When a group of female students fiercely kill the next destination, in the corner of a wall, speechless, they sneak out to watch the long army going away, wiping their sweat.

    As a matter of fact, a man is welcomed by a large group of women, which should be a very desirable thing.

    But face these crazy girls. Speechless did not feel even a little joy, feel only tired

    If you are really trapped in that group of fanatical fans, then, your clothes and so on, should be stripped away in the first time

    Thinking of this, speechless is a shudder.

    A while ago. He also heard that because Ashu was witnessed to resist the corpse grey dragon and defeat the corpse grey dragon, he had a group of fans, all of whom were female, and one by one, they also focused on his family.

    There is a great chance that the talent of "Yulong man" will be passed on to the next generation. So that their next generation can also have the ability to be "Yulong people"!

    The same is true of "Dragon Knight" and "Saint Dragon Knight".

    The talent of the offspring bred by combining with a "Saint Dragon Knight". There is also a great chance to become a "Saint Dragon Knight"!

    Even if you can''t be a "holy Dragon Knight", at least, you can be a "Dragon Knight", and you can get young birth and become a "dragon educator" no matter what.

    Therefore, the status of the "Saint Dragon Knight" in the knight kingdom of rorayamon is so detached, even comparable to the nobility.

    That''s because once they have more offspring, they are likely to become a "Yulong people" family!

    Of course, it''s only possible. There''s no absolute guarantee.

    But if a descendant of "Saint Dragon Knight", "Dragon Knight" and "Yulong man" wants to become "Yulong man", the chance is much greater than that of ordinary people.

    Because of this, the fans thought that asho was the "Saint Dragon Knight", so they focused on his family.

    Naturally, the better they are, the better their offspring will be.

    There are even rumors in the Knights'' country that if Ursula, the Silent Knight saint, had given birth to children, all of his descendants would have been Knights of the holy dragon!

    It can be imagined how precious a "holy Dragon Knight" is to those who want to be outstanding.

    Once you climb a "holy Dragon Knight", it means not only that you have climbed a noble, but also that if your offspring become a "holy Dragon Knight", the identity of this person can also rise and rise, step by step.

    In the Knights'' country, the people who are most likely to stand out are those born in the royal family and aristocracy, and only those who have innate advantages behind them are those who have climbed the "Saint Dragon Knights".In this case, even Ashur was almost pushed back by a group of fans. If the strongest "holy Dragon Knight" was defeated by the "Dragon Knight" and fell into the hands of those crazy women, the end could be predicted

    It''s not something to steal!

    Maybe there are some fans who simply worship speechless people, but speechless really dare not take risks.

    Now, he has some regrets about why he defeated yusula, and began to regret that time he made fun of Ashur.

    The worldly news, come quickly, refers to the speechless now

    Turning around, I took a look at the crazy female students who were carrying a smoke dragon, rolling away, rubbing their eyebrows and hearts with wordless headache.

    Now, where should I go

    The classroom must not go, otherwise it will only be blocked up, and close the door to put the female sex wolf, so that the classroom completely become a love No, unhealthy places.

    Student union

    I''m afraid Rebecca, Sylvia and others will not give a good look to those who are in trouble, right

    "Ah..." I don''t know how many times I sighed, but I raised my feet with a sad face.

    "I can only go to longshe and Gaowen to live together..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ansari dragon riding College", the Seventh Dragon House

    In the open space in front of the Seventh Dragon House, speechless sneaked out of the trees on one side, looked left and right for a while, until it was confirmed that no one here was relieved and walked towards the direction of the dragon house.

    It''s almost time for the college to ask for help from the student union. Guvlin and Lancelot should have been called away by Rebecca and Sylvia

    In addition, the other two rare holy dragons don''t often live in the dragon house. Now, the whole Seventh Dragon House, I''m afraid, is only Gawain.

    "The same lonely one-on-one, feeling all kinds of grief..."

    With such a sense, wordless walked into the Dragon House and went to the Dragon House in Gaowen.

    But, let wordless surprise is, in front of the Dragon room of Gao Wen, already had a figure

    It was a fairy tale figure

    Wearing the uniform of "Ansari dragon riding College", the girl is petite and looks only 14 or 5 years old.

    The straight white and gold hair is left to the shoulder length, with a little curly droop. A pair of big eyes like Amethyst inlaid with water are dotted on it like stars, blooming with mysterious light.

    Her skin is extremely smooth, white and soft, like a pearl with a flash of radiance. Her delicate face is like a doll. It''s as delicate as a sculpture. She exudes a soft temperament all over her body, which makes people want to protect her. It''s extremely easy to arouse others'' sympathy and affection.

    However, if this is the only way, it will not let speechless how surprised, he saw a lot of beautiful and lovely girls, and there are no less than ten partners in his life.

    To my surprise, the girl''s ears

    It''s a pair of ears that can''t be covered even by the beautiful shoulder and eye-catching hair.

    The front end is sharp and elongated outwards. It''s much longer than the ears of ordinary people. It''s about twice as long, just like an elf.

    That kind of ear, speechless only in aguerola''s body saw, did not expect, here, incredibly also someone has this kind of ear.

    What''s more, she seems to be acting strangely at this moment

    The eyes of Amethyst are staring at Gao Wen, who is dozing in the Dragon room. There are attachment and intimacy in his eyes, but there are also fear and fear. He wants to be close and dare not to be close, which is very contradictory.

    Looking at the performance of the fairy like girl, she pouted speechless and a little confused.

    Want to close, but dare not close

    Is it true that

 Chapter 1360

    (fourth more...)

    (I hope to see friends back to support after the return of...)

    Seventh Dragon House is awesome.

    After all, it''s a place for the holy dragon to live. Even the youngest young dragon is bigger than the adult earthworm, water dragon and pterosaur. If the place is small, it''s impossible to live, let alone close to the existence of the largest holy dragon like guvlin.

    Gaowen''s dragon house covers a large area. There is still more than half of the space left in Gaowen''s house. The weak light flows down from the window, onto Gaowen''s body, lying on the ground, making the silver fur glitter.

    However, if you look carefully, you can see that Gao Wen''s eyes are only half narrowed, and there is still enough light left to see things in front of him.

    In the same way, you can see the girl who is in front of you, who is afraid of going forward.

    It''s funny to see this scene clearly.

    The girl with sharp ears like an elf should be the owner of Gawain, right

    That is to say, the girl in front of her is the one who used to ride on Gawain and fell off his back. She was afraid of Gawain and was rejected by him!

    And this young girl, the reason why she appears here, should be to find out the reason why Gao Wen refused, and try to save Gao Wen

    Speechless don''t know whether the young girl knows the reason why Gao Wen refuses her, but from Gao Wen pretending to be sleeping, in fact, she has been observing the appearance of the young girl. Want to come, Gao Wen is also testing his owner.

    Look at her. Have you come out of the shadow

    If so, Gawain will respond to the girl in the first time and make up for her again

    Just, looking at the girl''s performance, wordless heart has begun to sigh.

    The shoulder is shaking with a slight amplitude. Although there is a nostalgia for Gawain in the eyes, there is also an indelible fear, keeping a distance with him. Want to go forward, but do not dare to go forward.

    Such a performance, such a sense of distance, is too unnatural for a dragon knight and her pal.

    At least, as a breeder, a young girl can come forward. Touch Gao Wen''s fur to show closeness

    The girl seems to have such an idea, but she has been hesitating and struggling.

    In this way, with Gao Wen''s proud character and consideration for the owner, surely she will not be accepted

    The girl came to longshe this time. In the end, if there is no accident, it will end in failure

    The girl who didn''t know her purpose had been seen through completely, even the result was expected, her eyes were full of struggle and her feet were raised. Put it down again and lift it up. Put it down again, and repeat it all the time, with shaking shoulders.

    Until a long time later, the girl still did not choose to go forward, hands tightly grasp the uniform on her body, softly shouting.

    "Gawain..."

    Hearing the girl calling her name, she did not come forward. Gao Wen''s eyes flashed with an imperceptible disappointment. She opened her eyes and looked coldly at the girl in front of her.

    It''s like looking at a stranger you''ve never met before.

    Under Gao Wen''s cold eyes, the girl, who is like an elf, grabs the uniform''s hand and starts to shiver. She steps back a little and tears appear in her eyes.

    "Gawain..." The girl sobbed and cried out in a mournful voice.

    "Please Come on I I can''t do without you

    Rejected by his'' pal '', he didn''t even let him close

    How painful it must be for a dragon knight

    In particular, this image is extremely lovable, making people unconsciously want to protect her weak girl. Her face is helpless and sad. Even if the hard hearted people come, they can''t help being soft for one or two seconds

    But Gao Wen is a kind-hearted man. He even responds lazily. Don''t look back. He is very indifferent.

    "Why Why refuse me?... " Seeing Gao Wen''s indifference, the girl''s tears began to slide down.

    "I I always treat you as a real family member. Why do you refuse me? "

    Treat me as a real family

    Then why are you afraid of me? Why do you fear riding me? Why can''t you come near me

    Should I be afraid of my family

    "Roar!!!" Gao Wen''s heart involuntarily emerged a trace of sadness and anger. He looked up and shouted at the girl.

    The girl took a step back in horror, and looked at Gao Wen, who roared at her, as if she thought of herself as the enemy. Suddenly, she felt sad from her heart. Her tears could not stop. She turned around and wanted to escape from the scene.

    "Peng..."However, the girl just turned around and ran out. She suddenly ran into something, screamed and fell back.

    Just as the girl was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed her and dragged her back.

    "Ah..." The young girl was frightened. She looked up and looked ahead. She was stunned.

    Because, a person, is standing there

    Obviously, what the girl just hit was the man in front of her.

    "Are you ok?..." Speechless scratched his cheek, and opened his mouth apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you would turn around and run. When you want to avoid it, it''s too late..."

    "No It''s okay The girl murmured an answer, and immediately reacted. She wiped her tears and lowered her head. She should not want others to see her crying.

    "If it''s ok..." Speechless smile, glanced at Gawain, looked at Gawain''s eyes because it seemed that he didn''t expect to appear at this time and was stunned, and shook his head like a smirk.

    "That..." Speechless pretended to be puzzled, his eyes cast on the girl.

    "Is that your pal?..."

    Smell speech, the young girl''s delicate as if a touch on the broken shoulder a violent shake, silent.

    But speechless did not let go of her meaning.

    "Since it''s his'' pal '', why not go there?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl was silent for a while, raised her head, and looked straight to wordless, with a slight sadness in it.

    "I I want to go, but Gawain won''t let me go... "

    "Is it?" Speechless first looked at the girl, and then looked at Gao Wen, who was full of questions, and suddenly pulled up the girl''s hand.

    The young girl was stunned for a moment. She wanted to struggle subconsciously, but before she had time to struggle, she was speechless and took her to the direction of Gaowen.

    "Wait Wait! " The girl who responded quickly shouted.

    "No Don''t get close to Gawain. It won''t let others get close to it. Be careful of injury! "

    "Roar..." Gawain growled at once, but there was no more ferocity.

    The voice was more confused than intimidating.

    The girl who can tell the change of Gao Wen''s voice is stunned on the spot.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, wordless pulled the girl to Gao Wen''s side.

    In the first time, Gao Wen turned his head and looked at the girl. The fierce light was exposed in her eyes, but she didn''t threaten directly. There was still some dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    Naturally, these complaints are aimed at wordless.

    Gawain didn''t want his fearsome owner to come near

    Speechless but brought her here.

    How can Gao Wen not be dissatisfied

    If he didn''t worry about being speechless, Gawain would threaten again.

    It is also clear that Gawain will do so, the girl has been standing in place, did not react for a long time.

    "For Why is Gao Wen Won''t refuse you?... "

    Speechless did not answer the girl''s question, but patted Gao Wen''s head and said a sentence like this.

    "You, touch it!"

    "What What?... " The girl was surprised.

    "I said, touch it!" Speechless close to the girl''s beautiful eyes.

    "Even if I touch it, shouldn''t you, the breeder, touch Gawain?"

    "I..." The young girl''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes involuntarily fell on Gao Wen.

    In Gao Wen''s eyes, there was a look of resistance, but he was slapped on the head by wordless ferocity.

    "You, no voice!"

    Gawain had no response at all.

    The girl looked speechless in surprise, and her heart was also very surprised.

    Gao Wen How could you listen to him like this

    Then I Is it possible to

    A glimmer of hope rose in her heart, and the girl finally reached out to Gawain.

    But at this time, a picture, but emerged in the girl''s mind

    That''s the picture of her falling off Gawain!

    "--" the girl stopped abruptly, and a thick fear appeared in her eyes.

    "Roar!!!" Looking at such a girl, Gao Wen finally can''t bear to roar and wake up the girl in fear.

    "Woo..." The girl cried again, turned around, and rushed out of the dragon house

    Looking at the back of the girl''s escape, wordless touching Gao Wen''s head, looking at some sad looking at their own Gao Wen, for a long time without words

 Chapter 1361

    (it is said that there are double monthly tickets in the last three days at the end of the month. Friends can wait until the end of the month if they are not afraid to forget... [tear eyes]...)

    there are four dormitories in the "Ansari dragon riding College".

    The dormitory for boys in the advanced course class is called Apollo house, which is the dormitory where silent and Asian students now live.

    The dormitories for girls in the advanced course class are called eponasher, which are the dormitories of Rebecca and Sylvia.

    In the two dormitories for boys and girls belonging to the basic course class, the dormitories for girls belonging to the basic course class are named meifushe.

    At this moment, there is basically no one in the MEFF house.

    It''s almost time for class now

    As students of the basic course class, this time period is when they lay a solid foundation for their own "Yulong people" road. Therefore, there is no one in the Maifu house.

    At this time, they are all in their own classes

    However, in such a uninhabited dormitory, a messy sound of footsteps is very abrupt in the corridor.

    If you look carefully, you can see that there is a man running in the corridor

    This man is just the fairy like girl who escaped from the Seventh Dragon House, the owner of Gawain!

    Gao Wen is really a holy dragon!

    That is to say. This girl is also a real "Dragon Knight"!

    However, such a "Dragon Knight" with extraordinary ability, in fact, is only a student of the basic course class

    When I was still in the basic course class, I became "Dragon Knight"

    This talent is not bad.

    But now, the fairy girl has no pride at all.

    As a "Dragon Knight", but his "pal" refused to ride, or even refused to approach, where is the leisure pride

    The thought of Gawain roared at him as if he were treating the enemy. There was a sadness in the girl''s heart. Tears continue to slide from the cheek, all the way back to his room.

    "Bang..."

    In a slightly loud closing sound, the girl came to her room and leaned against the door. His face was full of sadness. The glistening tears are very bright in the dark room which is completely shielded from the light. Shining, dripping on the floor

    After a silent cry, the girl raised her hand. Wiped the tears on his face, looked up, full of low delicate pretty face to the girl''s own dormitory.

    This room, compared with the rooms of ordinary students, is quite different.

    There are all kinds of potted plants planted around. I don''t know whether they are randomly placed or according to their habits. They are placed regularly in this not big or small space, which is not like the normal girl''s room.

    There is a fragrance of flowers and plants from all kinds of plants around. Except for a round low table in the center of the room, the rest of the furniture is basically placed with potted plants. The number is amazing. From the wall to the window, there are traces of plants everywhere, giving a feeling of stepping into a small forest.

    In the middle of the room, there is a coffin with white flowers on the bottom!

    Surrounded by potted plants, there is a coffin in the middle

    This situation, this situation, to describe it with quirks, is absolutely not excessive.

    Maybe it''s just because the scene is too weird, or because so many potted plants need to be placed in the dormitories of the basic course class, which should be shared by three people. Now, in this room, only the girl like this fairy owns it, which is also the welfare of "Dragon Knight".

    This room, the girl has lived for nearly three years, so there is no strange state of mind. She looks around the room with the curtain tightly drawn, without any light penetrating into it. It looks very dark. The girl takes off her uniform at will, leaving her body completely exposed in the air.

    The delicate features like a puppet, Amethyst eyes and sharp ears seem to break the delicate body and every move with a pitiful and mysterious charm when touched lightly. Such a delicate body can be called a foul, which is not like everything in the world.

    The girl didn''t put on any other clothes, so she walked into the coffin covered with white flowers. She held her hands in front of her knees. Her white body shrank into a ball. Her purple eyes were full of confusion about the future.

    The young girl, named Luca sarinin, is a third-year student in the basic course of "Ansari dragon riding College" and also a member of the yakublad ethnic group, the yakublad, who is known as the "demon of the forest".

    Yakublads!It''s commonly known as the "goblin of the forest". Since ancient times, it has been living in the forest, with the nature as its company, and its appearance is generally outstanding and beautiful.

    And Luca, is such a group of famous talented people!

    knew as like as two peas of Lucca''s appearance, the sharp ears, exquisite faces and even the most attractive but not perfect, were exactly the same as the fairy spirits that appeared in fairy tales.

    In addition, the surrounding potted plants full of flowers and trees are called the "goblin of the forest", which is worthy of the name.

    In the knight kingdom of roraymon, the yakublade is also a very famous ethnic group.

    In addition to their beautiful appearance, they are also proficient in herbal medicine. Their ability in herbal medicine is absolutely unique in the world. The efficacy of herbal medicines formulated by the yakublades is highly praised by people all over the world, and their prices in the market are always high.

    However, the most famous place of yakublades is not the beautiful appearance, nor the profound knowledge of herbs, but the fighting talent known as "Dragon Knight"!

    In the past, yakublades were famous fighting families that were rich in excellent "Dragon Knights". Their clans may not be very prominent in dragon cultivation, but they have unimaginable abilities in dragon riding.

    Among them, the most famous one is that only the head of yakublad clan can display the magic dragon riding skill - "dragon riding and dancing"!

    It''s a dragon riding skill that can launch all kinds of magic effects once it''s completed and achieve the purpose of launching by flying.

    Luca, it is in practice "riding a dragon to perform dance" when the failure, will fall from the Dragon back of Gawain, resulting in the current situation

    To this day, the legend of the yakublades has become a legend of the past.

    The life span of the dragon''s mother is coming to an end, and the dragon people are gradually declining because of the lack of self-sufficiency of the "star elite". The decline of the dragon people also leads to the sharp decline of the number of "dragon nurturers" of the yakublades.

    Without the "dragon culturists", there would be no more "Dragon Knights". Naturally, the yakublades, a race famous for the emergence of "Dragon Knights", would decline.

    To this day, only Luca is the yakublad who studies in "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Therefore, in the basic course class, Luca became the "Dragon Knight". She was not only directly named as the next generation of clan leader, but also qualified to learn "riding the dragon and performing dance". She was also placed high hopes by the yakublad clan.

    How disappointed would yakublad people be if they knew that Luca was refused to ride by his pal, and even StarCraft road was cut off, facing the danger of death

    At the thought of it, Luca felt unprecedented pressure.

    The reason why I closed myself in a room without light is also caused by great pressure, right

    In such a situation, how helpless Luca is, it can be imagined

    Luca wanted to be able to go back to the past and fly in the sky like Gawain again.

    But Gawain refused her all the time

    Luca doesn''t understand why Gawain has been refusing himself

    She only knows that if she goes on like this, one day, Gao Wen will die because of the lack of "star essence"!

    At that time, don''t say "Dragon Knight", Luca is not even a "Yulong man"!

    What a cruel fact it must be for Luca, who has high hopes

    In fact, if Luca can tell others about her falling off Gawain''s back, others may be able to detect the reason why Luca was rejected by Gawain.

    The problem is that yakublads are superior in dragon riding. Falling off the back of a dragon is a disgrace to them.

    Luca, it''s impossible to talk about this with other people, and then you''re in a dead end

    I don''t know how helpless and dazed I was when I visited Luca for the first time, which made Luca almost cry again.

    "Gawain..."

    Whispering his name, Luca''s mind came to Gawain.

    All of a sudden, the image of the figure that Gao wenshun had just pulled Luca close to Gao Wen also flashed through Luca''s head, leaving Luca stunned.

    Why, can he make Gao Wen so submissive

 Chapter 1362

    "Ansari dragon riding College", student union office

    Led by Rebecca, the president of the student union, Sylvia, ashore, and Aike, the mascot of the society, plus silence, a group of five people sat around the table, silent to each other

    Cosette stood behind Sylvia, carrying tea and pouring it into the water

    At this time, Rebecca is processing some written materials, and asho is helping to organize and place them. Ike is sitting there, looking bored. Compared with Rebecca and asho, he is very busy.

    In addition to Aike, there are two other people in the office of the student union, who are also very busy

    Speechless

    Sylvia

    One of them was clearly an assistant, who was supposed to help Rebecca, the president, but they left the work to asho. They sat on the seat, their faces were full of fatigue. The other was a discipline committee member. This kind of written work had no chance with her, and also sat on the seat, but it was unnatural.

    Because of this, the whole student union office, a strange atmosphere of embarrassment has been filled.

    This embarrassing atmosphere, in recent days, almost every day in the office of the student union for a while, is very annoying.

    The main reason is that Sylvia

    Perhaps Sylvia was still haunted by the fact that she had sneaked into the speechless room a few days ago and slept in the speechless bed for a night. In these days, Sylvia will never appear in front of the students'' union office or classroom.

    Even when she was in the student union office or classroom, Sylvia would choose to sit in the farthest place from the speechless place. Sometimes she accidentally met and even rarely talked, which made the atmosphere always so awkward.

    Unlike Sylvia, Cosette recently turned out to be the opposite, appearing all the time in silence, no longer confined to the morning. Sometimes even at night, I will stay in the silent room. It''s reminiscent of pianpianpian.

    But only wordless knew that Cosette was in his room at night, just trying to find a way for wordless. Just go back to the natural conversation with Sylvia.

    As for the rest of the time. Why does Cosette appear at silent side from time to time. That''s why, let alone outsiders, even speechless and Sylvia don''t know

    Of course. Such a situation will occur, mainly from Sylvia, who can''t talk with speechless and normal people. Every time they meet, they will run away with a red face, leading to an awkward atmosphere.

    But speechless oneself, also has own trouble

    "Ah..."

    Sitting in his seat, holding his chin in wordless hands, looking out of the window, he sighed with great sadness, just like an old man who is going to die, full of the feeling of twilight.

    "Here, Lord Rouen..." Don''t know when to come to silent side of Cosette with a little funny expression, a cup of black tea on the table in front of wordless.

    "Drink a cup of black tea to refresh yourself..."

    Thank you He replied to corset in a weak tone. He picked up the black tea without any words and drank it rather insipid, which made corset more funny and Rebecca look up at the same time.

    At first, she looked at corset without words, and then at corset. Rebecca spoke to corset with deep meaning.

    "Cosette, I always feel that you are more and more inclined to be a wordless maid recently. Are you going to abandon Sylvia?"

    "How could..." Cosette was stunned, then replied with a smile.

    "I''m just doing my duty..."

    "Due diligence..." Rebecca asked curiously.

    "Even if it''s due, it''s due to Sylvia, right? How did you change it to Rouen? "

    "Is there any difference?" Cosette said with a smile.

    "In any case, Lord Lauren will be my master sooner or later!"

    "Huh?" Rebecca was surprised because she didn''t know.

    "Be your master?"

    "yes, after all, my princess''s highness to Lord Luo."

    "Poof -" Sylvia, who was drinking black tea, took a gulp of black tea and sprayed it on ashow, who was still sorting out the materials on the opposite side, leaving him alone.

    But Sylvia didn''t even try to fix it, blushing and shouting at Cosette in panic.

    "What are you going to say there, talkative maid?"

    "Well..." Cosette chuckled.

    , "Your Highness is ashamed."

    Sylvia was very angry, and the suspicious reaction made Rebecca''s beautiful eyes squint slightly, and her skin and flesh smile.

    "It seems that I have missed some wonderful things in this period of time..."After that, Rebecca cast her eyes on the speechless body, and the speechless, listless, soul wandering out of the sky.

    "Not that I said you..." At the moment, Rebecca rolled her eyes.

    "You''ve been like this all these days, which makes others feel sleepy..."

    "Sleepy?..." I lie on the table with no words.

    "I even have the heart to pass out directly..."

    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing speechless, Rebecca couldn''t see any more.

    "Is it because of those crazy fans?"

    "Shouldn''t it be?" Ashow, with a handkerchief in his hand, rubbed the black tea that Sylvia had sprayed on his face, and explained stiffly.

    "The student union has put down a ban together with the Council. If the behavior of those fans is too extreme, they will be dropped out directly. Shouldn''t they?"

    "It''s true that those fans can''t get crazy in terms of" over zealous "..." When it comes to this matter, he looks as if he has nothing to say.

    "But where is" no excitement "

    "Where is it not exciting?" Rebecca, Sylvia, and Ashur all looked at each other, puzzled.

    "That so-called" but exciting " Cosette, on the other hand, squatted down with an obvious knowing expression. When he stood up again, a big box, half a man high, appeared in his hand and hit the table.

    "That''s it!"

    Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur, and even Ike, who had been so busy there, turned their eyes to the wooden box.

    I saw that half a man tall wooden box was full of letters of different colors.

    This is Rebecca picked up one of the letters in the wooden box, looked at the cover with red hearts printed on it, even some with lip prints, and understood it all at once.

    "Is this a love letter?"

    "Love letters?" Asho and Ike opened their eyes.

    "Love letter?!"

    Sylvia, like a cat trodden to the tail, jumped up from her seat, took out a letter in the wooden box fiercely, and looked at it full of red hearts and lips, blushing and burning.

    "Really Really How shameless... "

    She could not help but bear the urge to tear up her love letter. Sylvia''s eyes were burning with fury. The beautiful blonde hair behind her seemed to be floating, which made her think of the angry lion.

    "As a student of ''Ansari dragon riding College'', I can''t believe that So... " It seems to be stimulated by the lip print on the cover of the love letter. Sylvia starts to steam up on her head and stomps her feet on the ground, making the floor "thump".

    "Not sound! Too unsound! "

    , "Your Highness, will your reaction be too intense?" Ashow spoke carefully.

    "It''s just a love letter. Compared with the behavior of those fans in the previous college who threatened to be loang''s mistress in public, this kind of degree can only be regarded as" just exciting "

    "I I... " Sylvia bowed her head in shame, unable to explain why she came. She glanced at the speechless figure lying on the table, and suddenly all her anger went out on him.

    "Do you hear it? It''s just love letters. Why do you seem to have fought with Commander Ursula for three hundred rounds?"

    "Three hundred rounds of war with Ursula?" Speechless as if broken general, evil smile.

    "I would rather fight you Sura for three thousand or thirty thousand rounds than see these love letters again!"

    "Princess highness..." Cosette had no choice but to speak.

    "In fact, Lord Rouen has to deal with as many as ten love letters in this big box these days!"

    "Ten a day?!" Sylvia froze.

    "It''s really an exaggerated amount..." Rebecca turned over the love letter in the wooden box with great interest.

    "These quantities, even I have not been able to receive..."

    In the middle of the conversation, Rebecca suddenly froze there, with a look of amazement on her face.

    When she took a letter out of the box, Rebecca screamed.

    "Is it her?!"

 Chapter 1363

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    Rebecca''s sudden voice startled all the students in the office.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Lying on the table, he could not help but straighten up and look at Rebecca, pouting.

    "Is there anything wrong?..."

    Rebecca didn''t respond to the questions of the people at the scene in the first time. Instead, she frowned and kept looking at the love letter in her hand. Her eyes and face were full of doubts and disbelief.

    "No No way How can I write love letters to the opposite sex with that child''s character And she''s still in that state

    Listening to the low voice of Rebecca mosquito, speechless, Sylvia, Cosette, Ashur, Ike and other people looked at each other for a while, unable to understand. They could only look at Rebecca''s love letter in her hand, which was constantly being examined and turned.

    Compared with the rest of the love letters in the wooden box, Rebecca''s love letters are not like love letters.

    There is no fancy cover, full of love and lip print. The surface is white and flawless, very clean. It looks like an ordinary letter. It''s not like a love letter asking for love from the opposite sex at all. Even the printing mud is just ordinary printing mud, and there is no place to shine.

    "Isn''t this a letter from the wrong place?" Influenced by the impression of the preconceived love letters, Sylvia said such a sentence with her head askew.

    "It doesn''t look like a love letter..."

    "It''s not just that it doesn''t look like a love letter, the person who wrote it. As far as I know, it''s not the kind of personality that can be bold enough to write love letters to the opposite sex. " Rebecca shook her head, frowning, and handed the letter to wordless.

    "Maybe it''s just an ordinary letter, not a love letter. Leon, please read it yourself..."

    Looking at the letter in Rebecca''s hand and thinking of the love letters handled in the past few days, she could not help but subconsciously resist, but finally hesitated. Received the letter from Rebecca. Look at the sign.

    "Luca Sarinin Slowly read out the signature on the letter, speechless grabbed the hair.

    "Who is it?"

    "Luca sarinen..." Ashow also grabbed his hair.

    "It''s a strange name. It doesn''t look like the name that people in the knight kingdom of rorayamon would have..."

    "Luca sarinen?!" Unlike speechless and Ashur, Sylvia and Cosette were somewhat surprised. obviously. They should know this girl called Luca sarinin.

    "What did you do with a surprise?" Aside. Ike was very upset.

    "Since you know each other, tell us who she is, and what are you surprised about there?"

    Rebecca Speechless raised the letter in hand. Suspiciously, she looks at Rebecca.

    "This man Do you all know?... "

    "It should be said that it''s strange that you two don''t know her?" Rebecca smiled helplessly.

    "Luca is a famous person in our college, the youngest ''Dragon Knight'' in history, or the Secretary of our student union. You don''t even know each other?"

    "The youngest ''Dragon Knight'' in history?" Ashow was surprised from the bottom of his heart.

    "Or from our student union?" Wordless also raised eyebrows.

    As Rebecca said, I can''t remember. In the student union, there are two members who haven''t been on duty, one is the vice president, the other is the secretary.

    It is because these two people have not been on duty in the student union that they will have such an "assistant" position as wordless to complete the work of vice president and Secretary of the student union.

    In other words, before that, the work of the Secretary, Luca sarinin, had always fallen on her speechless shoulder because of her absence.

    What''s more, Rebecca just said that Luca sarinen is the youngest "Dragon Knight" in history.

    The whole "Ansari dragon riding academy", if nothing else, only six people have the qualification to be called "Dragon Knights".

    Rebecca is a "Saint Dragon Knight". If she is called a "Dragon Knight", she will be somewhat belittled. Wordless and Sylvia are the real "Dragon Knights" who enjoy the title of "Dragon Knights". There are three other people left, one of whom should be Luca sarinen.

    Although there are still three Dragon Knights left, I can''t help but think of a person who may be Luca sarinin.

    A few days ago, in front of Gawain''s Dragon House, the fairy girl who tried to save Gawain but finally failed to escape!

    Hold the letter in your hand between your fingers, turn it back and forth, ponder silently for a while, and suddenly open your mouth.

    "Rebecca, this girl named Luca, has recently lost the ability to control Parr?""Lost the ability to control Parr?" Ashur and Sylvia take a breath.

    Rebecca also turned her head sharply. She looked speechless and squinted slightly.

    "It seems that you have a clue why Luca wrote to you..."

    "If you''re right..." Listen to Rebecca''s default words. Speechless, she opened the envelope and took out a small note inside.

    Rebecca, Sylvia, Cosette, ashore and Ike all gathered behind the speechless at once. They had no intention of avoiding suspicion at all. They looked at the speechless letter from Luca.

    The above content is like this

    "Lord Rouen, if you need anything, please choose a time when you read this letter and move to your humble home. Thank you very much - Luca sarinen."

    "That''s what happened..." Wordless knead the brow and the heart, showing a funny expression.

    "Like the troublesome dragon, it''s making trouble for people. Is it really its owner?..."

    "Dragon in trouble?" Sylvia looked at wordless curiously.

    "Is that the ''pal'' of this Luca child?"

    "Leon..." Rebecca hesitated for a moment, and asked uncertainly.

    "Do you know Gawain?"

    "Know you?" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "To know that is to know. After all, since Luca and Gawain''s" Xingjing road "broke, I have been taking care of Gawain, feeding him some things with more" Xingjing "and maintaining his life!"

    "Star road is broken?" Sylvia''s face changed a little.

    "Is it because her Parr is refusing to ride that Luca will lose her control of Parr?"

    "How could..." Ashow murmured a little incredulously.

    Once they resist their owners, the dragon will have no way to get the supply of "star essence" from their owners!

    Although this is a cold knowledge, there are many people who know it. People with outstanding academic achievements like Rebecca and Sylvia will naturally know it. Only students with problems like ASU are still in the dark. Even Ike knows what''s going on, and makes a small face.

    "There must be some reason why the holy and noble dragon clan would break the contract first!" This sounds like asylum, but it was accidentally stabbed by Ike. There is a ferocious appearance on his face. It''s just lovely in the eyes of outsiders.

    "That Luca, did she do something to shame the dragon people, so she would rather die than ride it?"

    "Don''t jump to conclusions, Ike..." Rebecca said calmly.

    "Although I can''t say that it''s definitely not Luca''s problem, the real reason is still a mystery. We can''t blame Luca like this."

    "President Rebecca is right!" Sylvia''s face rose in silence.

    "The dragon will not refuse its owner for no reason. Maybe there are other reasons..."

    "Leon!" Rebecca looks straight to speechless.

    "You said that you are taking care of Gawain''s diet recently, that is to say, Gawain has accepted you? Have you tamed it?... "

    "I think it is..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Although it was really hard at the beginning, now, even if I ride, that guy will not refuse..."

    "Then..." Rebecca''s eyes brightened.

    "Do you know why Gawain refused to ride Luca?"

    "Do you know..." Seeing Rebecca showing a smile, speechless but pouring a basin of cold water past.

    "But the situation is not as good as you think!"

    This Rebecca''s smile, which had just come on, collapsed.

    "How can I say that?"

    "Well, it''s complicated to explain..." Speechless picked up the letter that Luca had written in his hand, looked at the words above, and the wine red pupil slightly turned.

    "All in all, meet this Luca first..."

 Chapter 1364

    "Ansari dragon riding College", mefsshe

    "Eh? Isn''t that President Rebecca? "

    "Where and where?"

    "Really..."

    "President Rebecca has come to mefshire!"

    "And her royal highness Sylvia!"

    "Your Royal Highness Sylvia is here too?!"

    "That man, is it Lord Rouen?..."

    "Lo Lord Rouen

    "My God! Even Lord Rouen is here! "

    "Lord Rouen!"

    "Lord Rouen!"

    When speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia came to mehser, the girls in the basic courses of mehser found them, and after seeing speechless, they were completely boiling.

    As mefsshe is a dormitory for girls, it is not convenient for boys to come in, so except for the silent invitation from Luca, only Rebecca and Sylvia are accompanied.

    Although Ashur was very concerned about Luca''s loss of the ability to control "pal", since the famous "Protoss rider", "true red lady" and "Princess Blue ice" in the college were on the horse at the same time, most of his half hung problem students didn''t play a very important role. With Ike, he was reluctant to go back.

    And Cosette didn''t come back to prepare lunch

    So, there were only three people who came to mehser: wordless, Rebecca and Sylvia.

    Originally, boys wanted to enter girls'' dormitories. Only with the consent of the president of the student union and the notice of the president of the student union to the warden can the permission to enter be obtained.

    However, Rebecca has come in person. What consent is needed

    At the door of mefshire, Rebecca had a conversation with the warden, and then the three went to Luca''s room.

    As a result, a girl in a basic course class appeared in the corridor and found three people, wordless, Rebecca and Sylvia, and exclaimed. All the girls that led to the whole Mayfair came out of the room. Line up on both sides of the corridor, looking at the three people with loving eyes, screaming.

    All of a sudden, the whole of mehser fell into the cheering and support of her successor.

    For these girls who are still in basic courses. Whether it''s the perfect president of the student union in the college or the fourth King''s daughter of the knight King''s family. They are all the objects of their dreams.

    Without words. It''s also a legend who defeated Ursula L. Salvin, the leader of the order of the holy dragon of rorayamon!

    In the hearts of these young girls, the fact that the elders in the same college are the strongest in the world is enough to make wordless become the prince charming in their hearts!

    Now. Looking forward to the object all of a sudden came to their dormitories, these girls crazy, that is, even the warden can only stay downstairs, laughing bitterly, there is no way.

    Looking at those girls around, they screamed with love, as if they could jump over at any time. They could not help but shrink their necks and speed up their steps.

    "Ha ha..." As it turned out, Rebecca laughed teasingly.

    "I remember that not long ago, you were considered by the college students to be the" cheater "who came in by the back door. Who would have thought that the" cheater "is now a hot figure in the whole" Ansari dragon riding College "and even in the whole Knight state of rorayamon?..."

    "Stop it, I''m beginning to regret..." Bear the scream and hot vision around, silent to lower their voice, which is full of chagrin.

    "In the knighthood, the most popular ones are undoubtedly the powerful ''Dragon Knight'' and the ''holy Dragon Knight''. Although commander yusula is outstanding in appearance, the main reason why all the people in the knighthood of loriamon fall for her is that she is the strongest ''holy Dragon Knight''!" Sylvia looked a little sigh and a little proud.

    "Now, it''s natural that Leon will be so popular when he defeats commander Ursula!"

    "It''s said that I have begun to regret..." I clapped my forehead like a wordless headache.

    "So, don''t talk about it..."

    Hearing this, Rebecca and Sylvia looked at each other and both smiled involuntarily.

    Rebecca seems to have looked for Luca in the Mayfair. Under her leadership and the support of the girls in the basic courses classes around her, soon the three came to the end of the third floor, and stopped in front of a door at the end.

    On top of this door, there is a doorplate with only one name - Luca sarinin!

    The dormitories for basic courses, whether for boys or girls, are three people living in the same room. The name of three people should be written on the doorplate.

    Luca''s room, however, only wrote her own name

    Obviously, Luca should live alone.Although I am full of curiosity, why do girls in a basic course want to live alone? But now is not the time to care about these small problems.

    "Luca, are you there?"

    Rebecca began to knock on the door.

    "If you are here, please respond to me. I''m here with the person you want to see!"

    The sound fell, however, and there was no response coming out of the door.

    "What''s the matter?..." Sylvia poked her head out of Rebecca''s back.

    "Isn''t it there?"

    "No, Luca is a real home furnishing school. She doesn''t like to go out at ordinary times. What''s more, after such things happen, she becomes more closed. She hasn''t even attended classes for a long time. She can''t be out of the room." Rebecca shook her head gently.

    "I think I should have slept."

    "Sleep over?..."

    "Luca has a problem that it''s hard to wake up once she goes to sleep..." Like her mischievous brother and sister, Rebecca showed a doting smile and took out a key.

    "It seems that I got the right key from the warden just in case..."

    With that, Rebecca directly inserted the key in her hand into the key hole of the front door and turned it gently.

    With a metal click, the door lock was simply opened and Rebecca pushed the door open.

    In the next moment, a quite different smell came to him, and it spread into the tip of the nose of wordless and Sylvia.

    This is Speechless some surprised smell from the room.

    "Is it the taste of medicine?"

    "No!" Sylvia gave a different answer.

    "It should be the smell of herbs..."

    In the middle of the conversation, Sylvia''s words suddenly stuck in her throat and looked at the scene in the room. Her eyes widened and her face became frightened.

    Seeing this, he was speechless, and looked at the interior of the room doubtfully. At the next moment, he opened his mouth.

    In the room where the light is not enough, a coffin placed in the middle of the room is printed into everyone''s eyes.

    It''s a luxurious coffin that looks like a vampire in the rumor.

    There is a bright color on the surface, which should be made of iron. The coffin cover is not covered on it, but where it disappeared. The inside is covered with white flowers.

    And in the interior of the white flowers, a beautiful girl with sharp ears, like an elf, is wearing an exposed nightdress, holding her hands together, putting them on her chest and lying inside.

    In any case, we can only use one adjective to describe a girl in such a bad situation.

    Body!

    Luca, dead

    "Cheat Are you a liar? "

    Sylvia''s body was stiff, her face turned white, and she could not help backing away.

    "No No... " For a moment, speechless also wavered, but soon something was wrong.

    "The chest is still up and down, and the face is very ruddy. It''s not so much dead as..."

    "Sleeping!" Rebecca smiled with a playful expression.

    "Don''t worry, Luca isn''t dead. She''s just sleeping..."

    Walking to the edge of the coffin, Rebecca squatted down and shook Luca''s body.

    "Luca, get up. We''ve come to see you..."

    "Woo..." Luca''s sharp ears trembled slightly, looking like a rabbit, very cute. Then she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Rebecca in a daze.

    Rebecca

    "Luca..." Rebecca smiled softly.

    "Good morning..."

    "Well Luca nodded stupidly, slowly straightened up and stretched.

    "Whoa..." A very lovely yawn was hit by Luca, yawning and rubbing his eyes. He looked sleepy, and the shoulder strap of the nightdress slipped off his shoulder, which was very attractive.

    Even if it is speechless, it can''t help but be attracted by all its eyes

 Chapter 1365

    (Please subscribe! Please recommend! Please give me a reward! Please support! This book is inseparable from the support of friends

    (in other words, what''s the use of sending mooncakes? ...)

    Bang

    As he stared at the part of Luca under the clavicle that was hidden by the slip of the shoulder strap, a muffled blow and a sharp pain came from his abdomen at the same time, which almost distorted his face.

    "Hum..." On one side, Sylvia took back her elbow stroke without expression. She snorted coldly, which made her speechless and angry.

    "princess, where did I offend you?"

    "To those who have been looking at their sister''s body Sylvia cast a cold look at wordless.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary to explain..."

    "Who has looked at his younger sister Silent retort immediately, in exchange for Sylvia''s glare.

    "If you do something wrong, you have to admit it. It''s the family motto of the knight king of rorayamon!"

    "I didn''t do anything wrong. In that case, people who don''t look are abnormal men?"

    "Ju Are you a student of the Dragon riding college in Ansari

    "Ha?..."

    "Well, you two quarreled!" I don''t know when to come to the standoff. Rebecca, one of Sylvia''s two people, put one hand on their shoulders and separated the two people in the quarrel.

    "When you quarrel in someone''s room, Luca doesn''t know what to do!"

    Smell the words. Wordless and Sylvia were stunned for a moment. They turned their heads and looked towards the coffin. Then they saw Luca grinding his small fist. Apparently, Luca was a little alarmed about the sudden quarrel between wordless and Sylvia.

    "Yes Sorry

    "Sorry..."

    Speechless and Sylvia apologized awkwardly, looked at each other involuntarily, their faces sank, and snorted to each other. Don''t turn your head. Rebecca was amused by the strange quarrel among the children.

    "Then That Luca secretly looked at all the people on the scene, and then her eyes were fixed on her speechless body. Her purple eyes were slightly bright.

    He crawled out of the coffin. Luca suddenly came to the silent front. He just knelt down and sat down. With a deep bow, I hit my head on the floor.

    "Lord Rouen!"

    "You What are you doing? " Not only speechless, but Rebecca and Sylvia were shocked by Luca''s actions.

    "Last time I''m really sorry Luca looked up. The flashing eyes are straight on the speechless body, and a pitiful temperament is naturally fluctuating from the body, which makes the speechless heart full of guilt, as if they have done something wrong.

    "You Why do you apologize? " Even if it is wordless, in the face of this situation, there is a little panic, squatting down quickly, holding Luca''s shoulder, the greasy touch through the wordless hand, into his heart.

    Originally, wordless wanted to help Luca up, but she was so greasy that she could hardly touch her heart. For a while, she forgot

    "It''s clear that Lord Rouen helped me so much last time, but I didn''t recognize Lord Rouen. If I didn''t ask others afterwards, I didn''t know that the one who helped me was Lord Rouen..." Luca said her apology from the bottom of her heart and lowered her head again.

    "And Please forgive my rudeness! "

    "No I I didn''t care... " See Luca once again put her forehead on the floor and made the same move as the servant who made a mistake. She was speechless and stiff there, and didn''t know what to say.

    It''s just that I didn''t recognize myself. Even though the last time Luca''s performance was a bit disrespectful, there''s no need to be so respectful for an apology, right

    Is this too exaggerated

    Don''t be speechless. Even Sylvia, who has been in high office for a long time, thinks that Luca''s apology is a little exaggerated. She opens her mouth but can''t speak.

    It was Rebecca, as if thinking of something, who attached her mouth to the silent ear, while spitting out the sweet breath, while explaining it softly.

    "Luca is a member of the yakublad nationality. Yakublad is good at Dragon riding skills. They are also proud of their dragon riding skills. But because of this, people of yakublad nationality will pay the highest respect to those who are also outstanding in dragon riding skills. You have the name of" divine rider ". Dragon riding skills are recognized as unparalleled in the world. I''m afraid, Lu Card has treated you as the most respectable person... "

    "And There''s another thing like this Speechless listen to a Leng a Leng, the heart is more or less some of the crying and laughing.

    He also thought that Luca knew his identity, knew that he was the one who defeated Ursula, so he was so scared. Unexpectedly, after a long time, people only really liked his dragon riding skills"Even Gawain didn''t refuse Lord Rouen, and even listened to Lord Rouen. Lord Rouen must have excellent dragon riding skills..." Luca clasped her hands together and put them on her chest, as if she was worshiping something, but her face was always a weak expression, which made people want to protect her and bully her.

    "I didn''t recognize Lord Rouen last time. It''s a crime to die..."

    "Is it too much to say that we should die for a crime?" Wordless face gradually turned bitter, can''t care about the greasy feeling in the hand, and helped Luca up.

    "Well, I didn''t take it to heart, you don''t have to care too much..."

    "Really Really?... " Luca carefully looked at wordless, until it was confirmed that wordless really did not mean to blame, she was relieved.

    "That''s great..."

    "You exaggerate, Luca..." Speechless scratched his cheek, just like Luca, sat on the floor and cut into the main topic.

    "I''ve read your letter, and I''ve probably guessed a little about the purpose of your coming here, but let me hear your reasons..."

    Rebecca and Sylvia are also looking at Luca. I think they are very worried about Gawain''s situation

    "I..." Luca lowered her head and became silent. After a long time, she summoned up her courage and resolutely set silent eyes on her.

    "I hope Lord Rouen can teach me the way not to be rejected by Gawain!"

    "How can I teach you not to be rejected by Gawain?" Wordless closed his eyes.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?..." Luca froze for a moment.

    "Because Because, Gawain it has been rejecting me, so I think

    "Don''t you..." Speechless interrupted Luca''s speech, wine red pupil revealed a little bit of pressure, let Luca tremble.

    "Didn''t you think of the reason why Gawain would refuse you?"

    "Reason..." Luca froze.

    "I''ll tell you the truth, Luca..." Speechless as heartless general said such a sentence.

    "Strictly speaking, I am on the side of Gawain!"

    "What..." Luca''s slender shoulders gave a violent shudder.

    "On Gawain''s side?" Rebecca, who had been silent, also spoke.

    "That is to say, loen, the reason why Gawain refused Luca was because of her?..."

    "Out Out of me... " Luca could not control her own vacillation.

    "As Sylvia said, dragons don''t refuse their owners for no reason, let alone their own lives..." Speechless has been looking at Luca, looked at Luca timidly lowered his head.

    "Although Gao Wen is a very proud dragon, he cares more about Luca than anyone else. Luca, I don''t believe you don''t understand..."

    "I Of course I understand... " Luca looked a little aggrieved.

    "But Gawain just refused to talk to me. At least he should tell me the reason why he refused me..."

    "This is really too much for Gao Wen..." Speechless shook his head.

    "But Luca, last time because of my relationship, Gawain also controlled his bad temper and let you get close to it. At that time, I also let you touch it, but why did you stop in the middle?"

    All of a sudden, Luca seemed to be hit by a ray of thunder, just solidified on the spot.

    Yeah

    Last time, I could touch Gawain. Why did I suddenly stop halfway

    Until he stops, Gao Wenming has not refused himself

    "It seems that Leon really got it..." It was clear that Sylvia, who Luca had shown, was straining her face.

    "Most of the problem is Luca herself!"

    Luca''s face changed dramatically. Her big eyes were full of depression

 Chapter 1366

    As speechless said, how much does Gawain care about Luca? As the owner of Gawain, Luca, who used to blend with Gawain''s consciousness as a rider almost every day, can''t be unaware.

    That''s why Luca is so depressed when Gawain begins to refuse to ride.

    That''s not only because Luca herself bears the pressure of the hope of the ethnic group, but also because Gao Wen, who is regarded as Luca''s family, refuses the impact of her own.

    It''s not that Luca didn''t think about the reason why Gawain refused himself, nor that the reason why Gawain refused himself was from her own body. But when she really got this fact, Luca still couldn''t hide her sadness.

    Because of his own reasons, Gao Wen not only rejected himself, but even cut off the "star elite road" and risked his life

    For Luca, it''s just like she killed Gavin herself

    "Leon..." Looking at the sadness in Luca''s Amethyst eyes, Rebecca couldn''t bear to talk to Wuyan.

    "There''s no way to go on like this. Why don''t you give Luca another hand..."

    Hearing Rebecca''s words, Luca also realized that it was not the time to be sad. She raised her head and looked at speechless.

    In this period of time, how difficult it is for Gawain. As the owner of Gawain, Luca knows better.

    Never leave the Seventh Dragon House, not even the dragon house. The body gradually weakened, but did not accept any expert examination, once someone approached it, Gawain would intimidate.

    In the past, he was reluctantly taken care of by Longding for a limited period of time due to the relationship between food and drink, but in the recent period of time, let alone Longding, even if the rest of the dragons are close to Govan, Govan would not agree, just like a beast seriously injured or animals giving birth to offspring, which is extremely offensive.

    Originally. Luca is still worried. If it goes on like this, don''t say that when the "star essence" is exhausted, it''s possible for Gao Wen to die of starvation until he hears that someone else is taking care of him. Luca was relieved.

    A while ago. Luca met wordless.

    Because wordless seems to be able to cope with Gawain. So, Luca plans to get help from wordless and let Gawain admit himself again.

    After a little inquiry. Only Luca knew that the man who had been taking care of his pal and the one who had helped him that day was the "Protoss rider" - Leon Randall!

    As Rebecca said, as a yeku Brad, influenced by the ethos of yeku Brad, Rebecca, the president of the student union, rated her dragon riding skills as unparalleled in the world and invincible.

    Therefore, after learning that the man who helped him to get close to Gawain that day was the "Protoss rider", Luca wrote a letter in a panic for her own purpose and for her own respect. As a result, Cosette, who helped him to deal with love letters wordlessly, mistook it for love letters, threw it together with the love letters in that big box, and prepared to deal with it directly.

    Fortunately, Rebecca accidentally found the letter from Luca. Otherwise, it would have been, most of Luca''s letter had been thrown away as waste by Cosette

    Now, to put it bluntly, in the whole world, Gawain only agrees with speechless, allows speechless approach, and even seems to be obedient to speechless.

    If, speechless can help oneself, then, get Gao Wen to admit afresh, hold to be able to go up a lot greatly

    "Leon, please help me if you can..." Even Sylvia lowered her posture and asked for help in a whisper.

    "The dragon is the symbol of our knighthood. As the fourth King''s daughter of the knighthood, I have no way to sit and watch a dragon die in front of me, let alone a precious holy dragon. Leon, please help Luca once..."

    "Lord Rouen, please help me..." Luca folded her hands on the floor in front of her. Her slender body bowed respectfully, and her forehead stuck on her hand, making a big ritual.

    "I don''t want to lose Gawain or not. I want to go back to the past like Gawain, so, Lord Rouen, please..."

    "How do you feel like I''m playing a bad person?" When she saw Rebecca, Sylvia and Luca, three beautiful girls, big and small, pleading for help, she turned her eyes.

    "I didn''t say no? I won''t be here if I don''t want to help, will I?... "

    Smell words, Luca suddenly raised his head, some happy look speechless.

    "That is to say..."

    "Gao Wen, although he has a bad temper, has an accident with me. Otherwise, I won''t take care of him..." Speechless spread out.

    "Let me watch it die, I can''t do it naturally. If I can help you, I will certainly help..."

    "But don''t be happy too early!" Seeing Rebecca, Sylvia and Luca all smile, they add a sentence without any words."You also know that Gaowen will refuse you, mainly because of your own problems. I can help you as an intermediary, but it depends on you if you can let Gaowen admit you again!"

    This Lucarton hesitated.

    "What are you hesitating about?..." Sylvia pursed her eyebrows.

    "His'' pal ''is facing the threat of death for his own reasons. Now that there is a way, shouldn''t you go forward to overcome all difficulties and save his life again?"

    "Ah..." With Sylvia''s scolding, Luca gave a little exclamation and shrunk her neck in fear.

    "Sylvia, don''t be too excited. Luca''s personality is very delicate. If you scare her like this, it will backfire..." Rebecca pressed Sylvia on the shoulder, walked up to Luca, took her hand, and said softly.

    "But Sylvia is right, Luca. You can''t hesitate at this time. Gawain is waiting for you to save it..."

    Rebecca Luca took a deep breath, finally recovered her calm and nodded her head.

    "I see..."

    With that, Luca faced speechless, and once again spoke respectfully.

    "Then, Lord Rouen, please help me..."

    "Well, in a word, Gao Wen''s side will give it to me..." Looking at Luca, even if he is respectful, he will show weakness. He can''t help but reach out and touch Luca''s small head.

    "It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not..."

    "Well Luca''s face was slightly red, but she didn''t break away from her silent hand. Instead, she narrowed her eyes a little, showing a shy and enjoyable expression. A pair of sharp ears were shaking, which was very lovely.

    By Luca''s lovely appearance to sprout the speechless can''t help but move the hand touching Luca''s small head, a, touched Luca''s sharp ears.

    Something unexpected happened

    "Whimper ~ ~" Luca, like a thrill, made a lovely whimper. Her cheeks suddenly turned pink, and her body seemed weak. She fell straight forward, fell into her silent arms, and breathed out.

    "Ear Ears don''t work... "

    Luca''s reaction was quite startled.

    Feeling Luca''s white and greasy body falling into her arms, with a charming expression on her face, her cheeks blushing, her face panting and panting, she looked like she could not help asking for it, and she could not help but think of mischief in her heart.

    So, wordless not only didn''t let go of Luca''s ear, but also grabbed Luca''s other ear with another hand

    "Ah Wu ~ ~ ~ no No... " Luca shivered, her body suddenly tightened, and her face was even more red.

    And Luca''s performance, naturally, is the gentle and unrestrained kneading of a wolf.

    To the sharp ears, speechless began to knead like harassment.

    "Woo ~ ~ ~ eh ~ ~" when luccaton was hit by lightning, her body was just tight and soft, lying in her silent arms, and she kept panting, which made the air around her begin to wear a little pink, which made her feel interesting.

    Just when wordless plans to bully Luca further, the surrounding temperature suddenly freezes, suddenly drops to the lowest point, and wakes up the wordless enjoyment.

    At this time, speechless just remembered

    On the spot, there are two people

    "Tomorrow morning, the Seventh Dragon House, I will take you to see Gawain!"

    Aware of the danger of speechless face a tight, leave this sentence, like a gust of wind escaped from Luca''s room.

    "Stop for me! You are such a shameless person who has dealt with his sister! " Sylvia clenched her pink fist, turned black, and ran after her in a frenzy.

    "Ha ha..." Rebecca''s face was always with a soft smile, but there was no half smile in her eyes. She walked out of Luca''s room slowly.

    "Leon My lord

    Only Luca fell on the floor, breathlessly, with a miserable face

 Chapter 1367

    It''s a night with dense clouds, but the moon hanging high in the sky

    And here, it is the only commercial city in the territory of the knight state of rorayamon - danbeili city!

    In this city surrounded by thick walls, what can be seen everywhere is not the tourists from home and abroad like the city of Ansari, but a famous or unknown chamber of Commerce and cunning and changeable businessmen.

    Different from Ansari City, which has a special Yulong college and is full of tranquil atmosphere and known as "the city of learning Park", though there is a noisy and lively atmosphere on the surface of danbeili City, and the street view is full of smart businessmen, in fact, there are many dangerous cities buried here.

    As a result, in order to promote the circulation and convenience of commodities and goods, the city of danbeili has become a famous commercial city, and it is also very convenient to open to the outside world without fortification.

    Therefore, danbeili is also a famous mixed city of all ethnic groups.

    Walking in the streets of danbeili City, you can easily see some people whose appearance characteristics are obviously not like the national people of the knight state, such as the people who are tall and look extremely savage, who are ordinary in appearance, but are wearing some strange clothes, and the people who are dark and exposed.

    If people like this walk in the city of Ansari, they will attract more or less attention. But when they walk in the city of danbeili, they don''t even have a look.

    So. It''s not like the national people of chivalry can walk here at ease.

    Naturally, it also includes some ethnic minorities who are more radical and want to fight against the knight state of rorayamon.

    It also includes, like Ania, the people who devoted themselves to the sepharos empire

    On the busy street, Anita lowered her head, covered her face with a scarf around her neck, and walked forward.

    Although, in the city of Danbury, it doesn''t matter if a foreigner like annia is exposed in the sun. But hide your face. It''s almost an instinct of Ania.

    Keeping her head down and burying her lower face in the scarf, Ania walked down the street with great skill. It was not the first time that she came to Danbury.

    Turn from the main road into the alley. All the way to the inside of the alley. When there''s no one around. Anita just raised her head and showed her face.

    In front, a common building. In front of annia

    It was the secret stronghold of the Empire of Cyrus within the territory of the Knights of roam.

    In general, some secrets and some urgent events about the knight of rorayamon that were detected by spies are delivered and negotiated here.

    Although many secret strongholds like this have been set up in the territory of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, recently, because a more influential person lives here, it has become a place of more frequent activities.

    And annia, who is here to meet this so-called "somebody who has a beginning"

    As she stepped forward, Anita pushed the door open, walked into it, stepped up the stairs, and moved up the stairs to the front of a door.

    "Ania! Come back and report! "

    "Come in..."

    Almost at the same time that Anita''s voice fell, a voice came into her ear, which made her heart beat faster. She took a deep breath, pressed down her inner tension, pushed the door, walked in

    Inside the door is a small room, which is arranged like a study.

    Inside the room, behind a desk, a silver haired man with a mask on his face is sitting leisurely

    It is mikawis who once revived the corpse grey dragon and escaped from wordless hands!

    Careful observation shows that the prosthesis of micawusna, which was broken without words, is now in good condition again.

    I think it''s a new prosthesis

    "Ania?" Micawus cast her eyes on Ania.

    "As you look, it seems that you have gained a little..."

    "Yes, Lord micawus..." Ania bowed down respectfully.

    "I''ve infiltrated Ansari!"

    "So..." Micawus nodded.

    "So, have you made your investigation clear?"

    "The investigation is still ongoing, but preliminary information is available!" Anita took a document out of her purse and put it on her desk.

    "This is the information about the young man who defeated the corpse grey dragon and the girl who was swallowed by the corpse grey dragon. Please have a look at master micawus..."

    Micawus nodded casually, picked up the papers on the desk and began to read them.

    Looking at this scene, Ania hesitated for a moment. It seems that she wanted to ask about something, but she didn''t ask out at last.In fact, Ania was confused.

    I wonder why micawus investigated Ike.

    It''s understandable to investigate Ashu. After all, the other side defeated the corpse grey dragon awakened by mikawus, but the one who was swallowed by the corpse grey dragon, why should we also investigate

    Is it because the other side is a human dragon

    Annia didn''t quite understand, but since micawis pointed out the investigation, she had to do her best.

    Until a moment later, micawus looked up from the document in his hand and looked at Ania.

    "What about the information about the student who stopped us?"

    For a moment, there was a flash of fear in Ania''s eyes.

    "Also collected..." Originally, a little white appeared on her resolute face. Anita bit her teeth and handed another piece of information to micawus.

    Micawus didn''t seem to notice the change of Ania. He took the information and began to check it. But before long, micawus frowned and was a little surprised.

    "Defeated eusura L. Salvin, the leader of the order of the holy dragon of loredamon..."

    "Yes Yes... " Anita''s face turned a little ugly.

    "It was an open fight, and I was there..."

    "It''s interesting..." Micawus squinted his eyes under the mask and looked carefully at the documents in his hands.

    "Huh?" Soon, however, micawus was stunned.

    "White dragon with white flame?"

    When she heard micawus''s words, Ania trembled violently and her face became more ugly.

    This time, even micawus noticed the difference of Ania.

    "Ania, what''s the matter?"

    "Lord micawus..." Ania hesitated as never before, clenched her teeth and spoke softly.

    "We Do you really have to be against that Ron Randall? "

    Micawus did not answer, but looked straight at Ania.

    "Are you afraid?"

    "I..." Anita wanted to deny, but she couldn''t deny.

    "Why?..." Micawus still stares at Ania.

    "You are not even afraid of death, but why are you afraid now..."

    Anita''s pretty face became bitter and she took out a crystal from her purse.

    It''s a magic engineering product developed by the empire that can store images.

    "Monsieur micawus, if you look at the duel between Leon Randall and Ursula L. Salvin, you will see..."

    With that, Ania put the crystal on the table.

    All of a sudden, the surface of the crystal flashed an arc, emerging a pair of images

    It is the image of an elegant white dragon bathing in a sea of white flames!

    In the Mingming image, the white dragon is very elegant and elegant. It''s just like a sage walking in the world under the rendering of the white flame, which can''t make a bad impression. But looking at the white dragon in the image, micawus''s scalp is suddenly numb, and his eyes are full of horror.

    "Then The Dragon Micawus took a step back and put an unbelievable expression on his face.

    "How could it be..."

    Just now, looking at the burning of the white dragon in the image, mikawus was scared

    That''s right! Scared!

    There''s no reason to be afraid!

    This is absolutely impossible!

    Although Ania didn''t know, micawus knew that he was not an ordinary person.

    In this world, no dragon can make him have a state of fear!

    Even ako, who is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, can''t!

    But, undeniably, to see the white dragon, micawus, is really afraid

    "No Impossible... " Micawus covered her head with some pain, which made Anita worried.

    "Lord micawus, are you ok?"

    "It''s ok..." Micawus stopped Anita, who was going to come near. She turned her head, turned her back and breathed slowly.

    Until a long time later, micawis spoke.

    "Go! Go to Ansari! "

 Chapter 1368

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "ice and fire alone", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "butterfly snow and frost"

    "This Luca, do you really want to make up with Gawain?"

    She climbed the stairs of meifushe, paying no attention to the girls in the basic courses of meifushe, whining.

    I can''t help it. I have to go to see Gawain today, but Cosette dragged myself out of bed. Luca didn''t arrive at the Seventh Dragon House. What''s the matter

    As we still need class today, in order not to conflict with the class time, Luca and Gawain must communicate earlier.

    It was with this idea that people got up early in the morning. Even asho and Ike were present, but Luca never came.

    Although Luca is very lovely, it''s true that all people get up early for her things, but she herself has never appeared, which is too much to go

    Of course, Rebecca gave an explanation

    "Luca used to be a household pie. When there was no problem before, except with Gao Wen, Luca stayed in her room all the time. According to her, only when she stayed in a room full of herbs, could she feel at ease. So, it''s not easy to just drag her out of the room..."

    For this reason, wordless was assigned to call Luca in.

    The reason, of course, is that Luca respects wordless the most. Rebecca, Sylvia and others need to say hello to the college first.

    Dealing with uncontrollable dragons, a bad one, is very likely to be dangerous!

    And once the dragon goes mad, the buildings and other things will be destroyed. Without the consent of the college, the student union will be responsible for these things.

    So Rebecca takes Sylvia to say hello to the college first, and Ashur and Ike stay in place because they haven''t seen Luca. I can only come to Luca from wordless.

    "Fortunately, it''s still early. That group of female students should still be sleeping, otherwise, I will definitely be surrounded... "

    I only came here once yesterday. I can''t forget the road immediately without saying anything. It took a little time. At the door of Luca''s room.

    "Luca!"

    Reach out. Knocked on the door, speechless to improve their voice.

    "Are you up?..."

    After waiting for a while, there was no reaction in the door. Let wordless corners of the mouth slightly twitch.

    "Are you really sleeping?"

    Rebecca said that it''s not easy for her to wake up when she sleeps. And in her room, there''s a special perfume for sleeping. With that, it''s even harder for her to wake up.

    At least, it can''t be called through a door.

    "It seems that in case of borrowing this from the warden, it''s the right one..."

    Taking out a key from his pocket, I can''t help but think of the expression that Meifu''s warden was wary of when he applied to enter the girls'' dormitory in the name of the student union and asked for a spare key just in case

    Shaking his head, he expelled all the distractions in his head. Wordless, he put the key in his hand into the key hole, turning and opening his mouth at the same time.

    "Luca, I''m in..."

    With such a voice, speechless directly opened the door in Luca''s room.

    The room full of unknown plants was imprinted into the speechless eyes, and with it came a light smoke like vanilla, floating out of Luca''s room.

    These light cigarettes, should be what Rebecca said in her mouth, is Luca''s line incense

    It''s true that smelling the incense is like smelling the fragrance from the plants in Veronica''s "Silvanus" bathroom, which makes people tend to be calm involuntarily.

    At the beginning, speechless smelled the fragrance, and felt a calm mood.

    But when the scene next to the coffin that served as Luca''s bed was also printed into the eyes of speechless, the peace was suddenly thrown out of the sky

    "Lo Lord Rouen

    In the middle of the room, on the edge of the coffin, Luca wasn''t sleeping as wordless as she imagined, but she was already up.

    It''s just that when there''s no word

    How to say, very good

    The light smoke from the burning incense filled the room. With the surrounding scene like a small forest, it is almost like the fog in the forest. The whole room is shrouded in the hazy environment, just like a fairyland.

    In the middle of the floating white fog, Luca stood there, looking at the speechless suddenly breaking in, and a faint expression of amazement appeared on her face.

    The delicate body, like white porcelain, looms in the light smoke of online fragrance, flashing an incredible arc, like a pure and pure pearl, which is extremely easy to attract people''s attention and make people feel a burst of blood.The slender waist is painted with a beautiful arc, which makes people unable to find out the flawed curve. The delicate clavicle, like a feather, is thin and fragile like a ceramic shoulder. The delicate body is absolutely charming, although it can''t be said to be forward and backward.

    And under this beautiful body, a set of nightdress is falling there, forming a circle.

    Obviously, it''s just been taken off by its owner

    In short, now, Luca, naked!

    Speechless solidified there.

    "Lord Rouen?" And Luca, after a little consternation, walked towards speechless.

    Unfortunately, Luca forgot one thing

    That is, at her feet, and just take off, to her body as the center, sliding on the floor clothes!

    The next moment, Luca''s foot was caught by the clothes on the ground

    "Ah..." With a exclamation, Luca suddenly leaned and fell out.

    "Be careful!" Speechless reaction came in time, regardless of Luca''s clean body, hurriedly rushed forward, scrambling to catch each other''s small body.

    A smell of herbs is coming.

    Then, their bodies, at the same time because of the impact, lost their balance

    "Whoa!" With a cry of surprise, wordless and Luca Qi fell into a ball, into a gourd rolling on the wall not far away.

    Of course, at the bottom is wordless

    But, speechless discovery, the matter is not good

    "Whoops!" A soft thing is pressed on the silent mouth and nose, which makes him unable to speak even if he wants to, so he can only make a whimper.

    Luca, in a clean and smooth state, rode on the wordless head..

    and the one blocking the wordless mouth is Luca''s lower body!

    "Ah No No way Breathe It''s blowing ~ ~ "Luca raised her head and made a coquettish sound.

    No way!

    How could something like this happen to me?!

    With this idea, speechless stare round his eyes, unconsciously moved his mouth.

    "Whoa ~ ~" Luca''s body shook violently, and her left and right smooth thighs suddenly clamped her silent head.

    The unique body temperature and body fragrance can''t help but transfer to the wordless senses.

    No words but feelings, this life, no regrets

    "Ah ~ ~ no Don''t Has Already No way ~ ~ "

    Luca suddenly tightens her body and shivers violently. Like exhausted, the slender and delicate body like a goblin falls down like this. She collapses on the speechless body and starts to gasp frequently. Her cheeks are also flushed with red tide. The fairy ears are all dyed with pink and Amethyst eyes , full of blurred colors.

    It was not until Luca fell that his silent mouth and nose were relieved from the dull state. However, he looked like a soul wandering in the sky and his face was dull.

    Once upon a time, wordless also did not imagine that he would be like the hero in animation, a welfare halo down, even open a door can get welfare.

    But did not expect that this day, actually exists

    What''s more, it''s a great benefit!

    Until now, Luca''s taste, still running back and forth in his mouth and nose, makes speechless can''t help giggling.

    Immediately, a strong murderous spirit, from the door side, towards him, came straight

    Speechless hard hit a cold war, I don''t know what to think of, Shua, forehead, full of sweat

    "Ha ha ha ha..."

    At the door of Luca''s room, Rebecca sneered. Sylvia''s brow was blue and blue. Behind them, there was the same black air. Towards the speechless, they came

 Chapter 1369

    (please support! Recent support is not enough. Is it because school suck up and become a good student? ...)

    ''Ansari dragon riding College'', the Seventh Dragon House

    In the open space in front of the Seventh Dragon House, Ai Ke crossed his waist with his hands, half narrowed his eyes, and turned his eyes to the strange scene printed in front of him

    Her body trembled, her face was livid, and she seemed to be in a state of rage

    With elegant standing posture, every move still exudes a natural noble temperament. Rebecca, with a smile on his face and no half smile in his eyes

    Wriggle, the whole face is red, Amethyst eyes are full of water vapor, the performance is very weak, eyes frequently to one side of the secretly aimed Luca

    And, in front of Luca''s line of sight, his face was expressionless, but the background was dim, as if he had just escaped from hell

    "You..." Half narrowed in the eyes are full of not good gas, Ai Ke merciless evil language to each other.

    "Just came back from the hospital?"

    "Stop it, Ike..." On one side, asho pulled laaike with fear.

    "It feels like it''s dangerous. Don''t provoke them any more..."

    "Look at you, you are nothing but a few human females. You are afraid to be like this..." Ai Ke disdains and pours.

    "As you are, are you entitled to call it my slave?"

    "That qualification is so annoying. Don''t want to... "

    "What do you say?!"

    "Well, calm down..." It seems that Ai Ke has plans to send asho to the hospital. Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief, regained the image of the perfect president of the student union, and spoke calmly.

    "Don''t forget, we still have more important things to do. We can''t take advantage of the junior sister like someone else at this time. Forget the business..."

    "I said it was a misunderstanding..." Wordless subconscious retort. But in the end, he sighed with a grudge.

    "Come on, no matter how I explain it, you won''t listen to it..."

    "Hum..." On one side, Sylvia forced her anger and snorted coldly.

    "It''s really bad to do something to Xuemei. It''s the public enemy of women. For female public enemies... "

    "Justice and iron fist must be sanctioned. This is the family motto of the royal family of rorayamon!" Before Sylvia finished, she was interrupted by a wordless parody and added strangely.

    "I''ve just heard this sentence countless times, but unfortunately, you are not my opponent and can''t punish me..."

    Smell the words. Sylvia''s face turned red with rage at the silence, but there was nothing she could do.

    "It''s so outrageous. Just like a real ''Dragon Knight'', I have the courage to take responsibility!"

    "Your so-called responsibility is to make you beat two fists?" "I''m sorry," he said, grinning. This responsibility is too great for me! "

    "You..."

    "Then That It seems that there is a trend of quarreling between the speechless and Sylvia. Luca is almost crying.

    "All It''s all my fault. Please don''t quarrel... "

    "Well, that''s the end of the game!" Rebecca stopped.

    "Anyway, let''s settle the matter of Luca and Gawain first!"

    "Yes, yes!" Ashow also angrily stopped it.

    "If Gawain doesn''t care, Luca is so pathetic..."

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca also looked at speechless with a little uneasiness, with a little pleading in her eyes.

    "Ah..." Looking at Luca''s extremely easy performance of arousing the desire for protection, she silently rubbed her eyebrows and heart.

    "You''re right. Don''t waste time. Let''s go in..."

    "Well!" Rebecca, Luca, Ashur and others immediately responded, and Sylvia nodded seriously.

    Then, a group of six people walked into the Dragon House

    ¡­¡­

    "Here we are..."

    Under the silent leadership, a group of people came to the front of a dragon house in the inner part of the Seventh Dragon House.

    In the Dragon room, Gao Wen lay on the floor with a weak appearance. His white and silver hair seemed dim because of the weak state. He could not feel the appearance of a holy dragon at all. Just looking at such Gao Wen, everyone knew how bad Gao Wen was.

    "Nah, Leon..." Looking at the frailty of his fellow race, Ike was also a little impatient.

    "Can you cure it?"

    "The current situation of Gao Wen is not caused by illness, but rather, if it is because of illness, it is much easier to do..." Speechless shook his head."The main reason why Gao Wen is so weak is that the" star essence road "between him and Luca is broken, a large number of" star essence "are missing, and there is no energy required for life activities. Therefore, as long as a large number of" star essence "can be added, Gao Wen will recover immediately!"

    "It''s just that the level of" star essence "supply can''t be obtained by eating more" star essence "food alone..." Speechless glances at Ike.

    "Unless Gawain swallows a human directly, then he will be able to replenish enough starlings..."

    "Don''t Don''t say such a terrible thing! " At once, a chill rose in Ike''s heart and his expression became ferocious.

    "The holy and noble dragon will not do such a thing!"

    "Then let Luca and Gawain''s" Xingjing road "connect again..." Without a word, turn your head and look down at Luca.

    "All in all, it''s only Luca''s."

    "Go! Luca Rebecca''s voice echoed.

    "Anyway, say hello to Gawain first..."

    "I Me?... " As soon as Luca shrunk her neck, she could not help but look at Wuyan. Until Wuyan nodded to her, Luca shook her small fist nervously and stepped forward with some timidity.

    But halfway through, Luca suddenly stopped and stopped.

    It seems that Luca is going to talk to Gawain at this distance.

    "Isn''t it too far?" Sylvia couldn''t help but make her own point.

    "Since the object is his own ''pal'', it should be closer!"

    "Gawain didn''t wake up or refuse. Luca stopped by herself!" Rebecca frowned and thought.

    "It seems that the problem really lies with Luca himself. Is there any reason why he can''t get close to Gawain?"

    They all looked at each other and were silent. There was only one person who had no words. He looked at Luca all the time and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Gawain..."

    For a long time, Luca finally called out her name "pal" and woke up Gawain who was still sleeping.

    However, when he saw that the person calling for himself was Luca, Gawain''s eyes were cold. He didn''t look back. He didn''t notice that there were other people at the scene. He closed his eyes again.

    "Gawain..." Seeing this, Luca lowered her head and was in a state of dejection.

    "What is its attitude?" Sylvia was also angered by Gawain''s attitude.

    "Is that the attitude you should have towards your master?"

    "Has it been rejected to this extent?..." Rebecca sinks.

    "It''s more serious than we thought..."

    "Or that bad temper..." Even speechless, I can''t cry or laugh.

    "There''s no need to do that, Gawain."

    "Leon..." Rebecca nuzzled in the direction of Luca and Gawain.

    "I think you''d better help Luca..."

    This is the only way Speechless shrugged his shoulders, raised his feet, crossed Luca, and walked towards Gawain.

    "Keep up!"

    Hearing the speechless words, Luca was stunned by the conditioned reflex, and began to hesitate after the reaction.

    Keep up

    Is let oneself follow to Gao Wen''s side

    But will Gawain agree

    At the thought of it, Luca felt uneasy.

    At this time, the voice of silence, floating into Luca''s ears.

    "If you can''t even get close to it, you or Gawain will not be saved!"

    Luca''s heart tightened. She looked up and saw Gawain''s silence. Her heart began to beat faster.

    Gao Wen

    In her heart, she kept saying the name of her "pal". Luca clenched one hand into a fist and put it on her chest, as if to cheer herself up. Finally, she raised her feet to the direction of Gawain, and gradually approached the past

    However, if you look closely, it can be found that Luca''s feet are shaking slightly

    It seems that what is about to be near is not pal, who is destined to be with him all his life, but a terrifying prehistoric beast

 Chapter 1370

    As wordless and Luca gradually approached Gawain, the atmosphere at the scene was as dull as before the eruption of the volcano, which made Rebecca, Sylvia, ashow, Ike and other people''s hearts tense.

    Gawain seems to have noticed that there is a familiar atmosphere approaching, and suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the scene of wordless and Luca approaching together, Gawain froze for a moment and began to hesitate.

    Should I continue to refuse my owner''s approach

    But the benefactor who has helped himself is all friends, so it''s not good to refuse directly

    After hesitating for a while, Gao Wen never came up with a decisive choice. At present, a pair of dragon eyes emerged full of displeasure, and transferred to the speechless body, silently accusing the speechless behavior.

    Clearly know their own situation, but also promised not to interfere, the result is to intervene

    Gao Wen can''t speak human language, but his unpleasant sight has fully revealed his voice and made silent heart feel funny.

    It''s really a young dragon

    In this way, wordless also chose to ignore the dissatisfaction in Gao Wen''s eyes, and directly brought Luca to Gao Wen''s side.

    "High Gawain Half of Luca''s body hid behind her speechless body. Looking at Gao Wen in front of her timidly, she attracted Gao Wen''s indifferent sight, which made Luca feel down.

    Watching wordless with Luca close to Gawain. Gawain also did not show a clear tendency to refuse, Rebecca, Sylvia and others can not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Leon really tamed that Gawain..." Rebecca began with some exclamation.

    "Although Gawain is only a young dragon, he is not inferior to Lancelot in terms of ability, and his personality is still very difficult. Unexpectedly, he was really tamed. The name of the" Protoss rider "was not let down by luoang..."

    "Lancelot is also a young dragon!" Sylvia retorted discontentedly.

    "What''s more, Lancelot has mastered the" speed burst "flight mode, and my" through the dragon breath dance "has become more and more skilled, even if the growth is comparable to Gawain. Lancelot''s strength is better than goven''s! "

    "Indeed. Even if there is no "speed burst" in Gawain, Luca will not "run through the dragon breath dance". In comparison, it should be defeated by you in an instant... " Rebecca looked deeply at Luca, who was hiding behind wordless. A deep smile.

    "But if you look down on Luca, you will suffer a lot. Don''t forget. Luca is the next head of the yakublads! "

    "The head of the yakublad clan..." Sylvia seemed to think of something, and her face hardened.

    "Riding a dragon to perform dance?"

    "If Luca can master" riding a dragon to perform a dance ", which of you will win or lose. It''s hard to say... " Rebecca said, and immediately looked forward.

    "Of course, if Luca gets approval from Gawain again..."

    During the dialogue between Rebecca and Sylvia, wordless patted Gawain on the neck, looked at Gawain''s displeasure in his eyes and shook his head.

    "I know you don''t want me to meddle in your affairs, but it''s absolutely impossible for you to go on like this. I also know you don''t care whether your life can be saved or not, but you think about how desperate Luca would be without" pal "once you were lost..."

    "Don''t forget that Luca is the one who is expected by her own people..." Speechless tightly looked at Gao Wen''s pair of purple dragon eyes without pupils.

    "Once you lose the qualification to become a" Dragon Knight "or even a" dragon educator ", Luca''s position in the ethnic group will change dramatically. In that case, life is better than death!"

    "Would you like to see that happen?"

    Gao Wen''s eyes changed in an instant.

    "If Luca can overcome her weakness and return to her former state, isn''t it the best of both worlds?" Speechless gently patted Gawain on the neck.

    "At least give Luca a chance..."

    This time, the unhappiness in Gao Wen''s eyes disappeared, leaving only hesitation.

    It''s true that Gawain, who could not even care about his life for the sake of Luca''s safety, would never want to see Luca face the situation in wordless words.

    Can overcome

    Can you overcome it

    "Gawain..." Luca also plucked up the courage to look at Gawain with entreaties.

    "Although I don''t know what I did wrong, at least please give me a chance to talk to you..."

    "Woo..." Gao Wen lowers his head, and the look in a pair of longan looks very uncertain.

    "It''s really hard for you to face such a choice when you are not very old..." Wordless touch the Dragon horn of Gao Wen."Just do as I decide, Gawain, you don''t need to do anything, just sit here!"

    Gao Wen moved the dragon''s head gently, glanced at wordless, glanced at Luca, who was full of hope, then looked away from his head, as if disdainful, but he was obediently lying back on the ground.

    "What a proud Dragon..." Speechless side is like pacifying the same as touching Gao Wen''s head, while the side of the lower body, expression has become serious.

    "Luca, touch Gawain..."

    "Lord Rouen..." Seeing Gao wenshun lying on the ground from wordless words, Luca was a little happy, but when she heard the wordless guidance, Luca was nervous again.

    "Touch Gawain as before..." Speechless gaze at Luca, whose forehead began to sweat.

    "This is your chance. After today, even I will not help you!"

    Luca raised her head in surprise. At the next moment, the expressionless face of wordless also came into Luca''s vision. She told Luca that he was not joking

    The opportunity has been given. It depends on Luca if she can''t grasp it. If Luca can''t grasp it well, what she does without words is just in vain.

    Luca clenched her hands and moved her eyes to Gawain''s body. She twisted her hands a few times. Her pretty face, like a puppet, also showed a wavering look. It was not until a long time later that she came out from behind speechless

    Standing in front of Gawain, looking at Gawain''s accessible body, Luca raised her hand and slowly moved towards Gawain

    Looking at this scene, Rebecca, Sylvia, ashore, Ike and others gradually mentioned their hearts.

    Gawain slowly opened his eyes, but did not turn to Luca.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Luca''s hand is getting closer and closer to Gawain

    Just as Luca''s hand is about to touch Gawain, Luca''s pupil suddenly shrinks to the size of a needle.

    The memory of that day came to Luca''s mind again

    Panic when losing center of gravity

    Fear of losing balance

    The helplessness of falling off Gawain''s back

    As well as looking at Gawain, who is far away from himself, and looking at the ground near him, his body is falling down. Even if his hands are extended, he can''t touch Gawain''s body

    "Shua" of a moment, Luca''s pretty face suddenly turned into a pale, stretched out the hands are all back, holding their own body, full of fear and trembling back.

    "Luca..." Rebecca, Sylvia and others were shocked.

    "Roar!!!" Gao Wenmeng raised his head and directed at Luca, making a roar containing anger and loss. It turned into a sound wave and hit Luca.

    "Ah..." Only then did Luca react and look at Gawain, who roared at her, with tears in her eyes, turn around and choose to run again.

    However, Luca''s steps soon stopped.

    Because, in front of Luca, Rebecca and Sylvia are standing side by side, blocking Luca''s way.

    "Luca..." Rebecca''s expression became more serious than ever before.

    "Why stop all of a sudden? Why dare not touch Gao Wen? Why did you run away suddenly? "

    Three why, like a sharp arrow, straight to Luca''s heart stabbed holes, delicate body shudder.

    "Luca!" Sylvia also raised her voice and her eyes were sharp.

    "Aren''t you afraid of Gawain?"

    "Afraid Gawain?... " Luca froze.

    Are you afraid of Gawain

    In other words, the reason why Gao Wen refused himself was because he was afraid of it

    "How Yes As if losing all her strength, Luca''s body softened and she knelt on the ground, looking like a tree.

    Rebecca and Sylvia looked at each other, both bowed their heads and remained silent.

    In the Dragon room, wordless stroked Gao Wen''s dragon head, watching Luca kneeling on the ground, his eyes gradually closed.

    The atmosphere of the whole dragon house is heavy

 Chapter 1371

    "Ansari dragon riding College", student union office

    Silent, Sylvia, Ashur, Ike and Cosette all gathered here. Except for Cosette standing behind Sylvia, the rest of them sat around the table, but their expressions were not very good.

    Obviously, at this moment, everyone at the scene is in a very unhappy mood. Even the most noisy Ike in ordinary life is gloomy and lifeless.

    Because of this, the whole student union office is filled with a very heavy atmosphere, a dead silence

    I don''t know how long ago, the door of the student union office was opened, Rebecca came in bravely from the outside, but on Rebecca''s face, she didn''t have the confidence and charming smile in the past. She had a rare calm face. Her emerald eyes were full of sadness and even a little tired.

    "Cosette..." Looking at Rebecca''s eyes unable to hide the fatigue, speechless sigh.

    "Pour Rebecca a cup of tea..."

    "Yes..." Cosette chuckled and added a cup of black tea to the table in front of Rebecca.

    "Whose maid are you..." Looking at Cosette''s obedience to the silent instructions, Sylvia was dissatisfied and powerless, but didn''t say much.

    After all, this is not the time to care

    Thank you Rebecca finally squeezed out a smile and picked up the black tea in front of her. Light sip, the state more or less recovered some.

    "How is it?" Silent, simple and clear inquiry. Although the words were very simple, there was no one who didn''t understand what the wordless question was and looked at Rebecca one after another.

    "It''s been sent back to mefsshe..." Rebecca gave a wry smile.

    "But as soon as she got back to the room, Luca closed the door and ignored my shouting. I think it was a big blow..."

    "Of course it is..." Sylvia spoke with some indignation.

    "Who would have been rejected by his Parr for fear of his Parr? Isn''t that unthinkable? "

    "Don''t talk too much..." Wordless waved to Sylvia.

    "Luca has her own reasons. Don''t generalize others with her own point of view. If Luca is really afraid of Gawain, she will not try her best to save him. "

    "You mean..." Rebecca, who was drinking black tea, pouted her eyebrows.

    "Luca is afraid of Gawain. Why else?"

    "No!" Wordless squint eyes.

    "Not so much that Luca is afraid of Gawain, as that Luca is afraid of riding Gawain!"

    "Afraid of riding Gawain?" The crowd froze, and Sylvia frowned.

    "What''s the difference?"

    "It''s a big difference..." Speechless shook his head. Hesitated for a moment.

    "In fact, Gawain will refuse Luca. Luca will be afraid of riding Gawain. There are many articles in it..."

    Left this sentence, speechless began to speak of the causes and consequences learned from Gao Wen.

    Luca rides Gawain. The practice of yakublad is handed down from generation to generation. Only the patriarch can learn and perform the "dragon riding and dancing" thing

    Because the difficulty of "riding a dragon to perform a dance" is too high, the event of falling off the dragon''s back in Gaowen

    And, because of falling off Gawain''s back, Luca has a psychological shadow. Fear of riding Gawain

    In the end, it was Luca who forced herself. Gao Wen is afraid that if Luca continues to ride under the condition of psychological shadow, his life will be in danger. He refuses Luca, at the cost of "Xingjing road" disconnection, loss of life, and the safety of Luca''s life

    In the student union office, Rebecca, Sylvia, Ashur, Ike and even Cosette were all dumbfounded.

    "Unexpectedly, there is such a big reason..." Rebecca looked a little complicated and moved and looked at wordless.

    "So, at the beginning, you will say that you are standing at Gawain''s side, right?"

    "Although Gawain''s approach is a little extreme, it is the best way to protect Luca." Wordless knead his brow.

    "To tell you the truth, I''m also worried. I don''t mean to let go when I''m relieved. I think Luca should have been aware of the reason why Gawain would refuse him, but she just didn''t want to admit it..."

    "Why?" Sylvia was puzzled.

    "No one would laugh at her. It''s normal to fall off the dragon''s back. Is it necessary to be" unwilling to admit it "

    "What yakublades are good at is their skill in dragon riding, which can be seen from" dragon riding and dancing " The answer to Sylvia is Rebecca."Falling off a dragon''s back is the most humiliating thing for the yakublad people..."

    "That''s why Luca always hides her fall from Gawain''s back, and doesn''t want to admit that she''s afraid of riding Gawain?" Sylvia was relieved at last, but soon had a delicate expression.

    "This is too much trouble..."

    As speechless said, psychological problems can not be solved by solving them. Otherwise, in the world of "dating battle", the United States and Kowloon will not fall into a half year of extreme distrust and disgust for men because of being blacked out.

    Among them, although there is also the problem that Mei Jiu''s own thought is too extreme, Mei Jiu is hurt, which is also a real thing, and finally suffers from psychogenic aphasia, who can say that the problem is not big

    If it wasn''t for the unspoken desire to protect the elves'' subconscious that just hit the weakness of the heart of Mei Jiu, I''m afraid that Mei Jiu still treats human beings as playthings so far, and can''t make her own voice so far

    "It will definitely cause problems!" Jingbeika straightened up, with a sharp look in her eyes.

    "Let''s not talk about the problem of Gawain. Luca has such a high talent and is highly expected by the ethnic group. Sooner or later, she will be active in the knighthood as a" Dragon Knight "or even a" Saint Dragon Knight ". If she is restricted and stagnant before this kind of obstruction, it will definitely be a big loss. We students'' union must help her!"

    "I agree!" Sylvia was the first to respond, with a serious face.

    "The yakublads are always a group of talented people in the knight kingdom of loreramon. It''s because of their previous activity in the battlefield that they will have the present Knight kingdom. Since Luca is the next patriarch of the yakublads, it''s definitely one of the top fighting forces in the future of the knight kingdom. As the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of loreramon, I don''t allow myself to sit by Tube! "

    "I agree, too!" Ashore bit his teeth, his face turned firm.

    "although I have no macroscopical view of the president of Rebecca and her royal highness, I was also known as a problem student, and I didn''t feel like Parr. I have been feeling it for three years. I really can''t bear to see luckas like me before, being seen with tainted glasses, so I can''t sit back and watch."

    Rebecca took a look at Sylvia and ashore with immediate gratification and appreciation, then looked to speechless.

    "My reason has been said from the beginning, there is no way to see the personalized dragon die like that..." Speechless slowly tapping the desktop, looked around at all.

    "It seems that our student union really has to get involved in this time..."

    All of them laughed bitterly, but their eyes were full of joy and joy, which made them spew cold water.

    "I can understand everyone''s mood, but it''s also a fact that we can''t help..."

    The faces of the people were slightly stiff, and they looked at each other.

    "I think it''s better to ask the experts in the college to help with this kind of problem?" Ashow put forward his own opinion, but unfortunately, it was rejected by Rebecca immediately.

    "You think of it. Some people thought of it as early as the beginning. The experts in the college wanted to check Gawain at the beginning. But Gawain resisted everyone''s approach. There was no way to start!"

    "Isn''t luoang able to make Gawain obedient?" Sylvia made some uncertain noises.

    "With Leon, the experts should be able to check Gawain smoothly?"

    "But the problem with Gawain is that there is not enough star power..." Rebecca shook her head again.

    "I don''t think even if the experts are close to Gawain, they can''t find a way to make Gawain supplement enough" star essence ". Otherwise, the dragon will not fall to the point where they need to contract with human beings to survive..."

    All of a sudden, everyone looked distressed

 Chapter 1372

    In the end, three days passed, but nothing happened between Luca and Gawain

    In three days, Rebecca and Sylvia went to mefshire more than once. They planned to master the current situation of Luca for the reason of visiting. Unfortunately, every time they went to mefshire, they could only eat the back door, even without Luca''s face.

    The prison warden''s spare key was also taken away by Luca. They had no chance at all and could only retreat.

    That is to say, Luca, who has been in her room for three days, hasn''t gone out any more.

    Originally, let wordless go to meifushe, with Luca''s vision and thoughts of wordless and her help in the past, Luca should be willing to let wordless talk to her.

    However, the situation of Gawain is also a problem. Without wordless care, the situation of Gawain will go from bad to worse.

    There is no way, people can only let wordless in charge of Gawain''s side, while Rebecca and Sylvia continue to specialize in Luca''s side.

    This made asho and Ike very dissatisfied at one time.

    After all, from the beginning to the end, they did not help at all, nor were they arranged by Rebecca on either side. They could only watch the crowd busy, but their eyes were wide open, they could not do it.

    But there is no way.

    Meifushe is a girls'' dormitory. It''s not very convenient for boys to go in. It takes advantage of Luca to go in without any words. Rebecca and Sylvia naturally won''t watch ashore take advantage of Luca or other girls. As the ''pal'' of ashore, it''s not easy to act alone. On Luca''s side, they can''t get involved.

    As for speechless side, if you let ashow help to take care of Gawain, whether Gawain wants it or not, Ike himself will be reluctant to take care of Gawain.

    According to Aike''s original words, as a holy and noble dragon, even if the object is one of his own. She would not allow herself to do such a "servant" thing. Even asho is not allowed to do it.

    The reason is that as his servant, only Aike can serve him

    So. This way, Gawain. Asho and Ike also abstained

    As a result, they can only watch it

    Actually. Speechless very want to refute.

    What is a "servant" to do? What is service

    I just cook for Gao Wen, and I don''t know how to add a small amount of "star essence" to Gao Wen, from the perspective of outsiders. I''m just feeding Gawain.

    What do people do when they provide food to others? Call a waiter

    Why do these chefs feel embarrassed

    Although wordless is not a chef, it''s just a matter of raising hands to provide food for several dragons. With his current cooking skills and means, coupled with the assistance of his physical ability, he can complete the diet of three dragons in guvlin, Lancelot and Gawain in minutes. It''s not easier than drinking water, but it''s not much harder than eating.

    So, it''s not much to let wordless go to Luca''s side while maintaining Gawain''s life.

    It''s just that Rebecca and Sylvia, who have taken advantage of Luca, are not willing to let him go to mefshire

    This also makes speechless discontent to the extreme.

    Sylvia will always resist him going to mehser, and there''s a reason. After all, Cosette also hinted that Sylvia is interested in herself.

    What about Rebecca

    Simply because I don''t want to see my lovely sister being taken advantage of

    Or is Rebecca interested in herself

    This problem, probably only Rebecca knows

    What''s more, when is the time? The business of taking advantage should be put at the back. Is the business important (-- what''s your intention?...)

    At the thought of it, speechless began to groan.

    "Ah! Lord Rouen sighed! "

    "Really, really! A real sigh! "

    "Wuwu, I really want to sit in front of Lord luoang and be blown by his sigh..."

    "Wow, thanks to your abnormal idea, but I also want to..."

    Listening to a group of girls gathered in a corner in the classroom, while furtive, they looked at themselves as if they were blatant and blatant, making an undisguised scream at the same time, so that at least 80% of the strength of speechless body ran away.

    "Isn''t even the classroom peaceful?"

    At this time, the entrance of the classroom, a loud voice reverberated in the classroom.

    "Lord Rouen! Someone is looking for you outside! "

    "Someone?" All of a sudden, the classroom was quiet.

    "Someone''s looking for Leon?" In a corner of the classroom, Sylvia also raised her head from the book and looked at the door of the classroom.In the next moment, Sylvia breathed, and everyone in the classroom was quiet.

    Only see, at the door of the classroom, a small figure is hiding behind the door, it is very uneasy to look into the classroom.

    It was a girl with blonde hair curled to shoulder length.

    The girl is dressed in the school''s unique girl''s uniform. She looks like a sculpture, very delicate. A pair of Amethyst like pupils are very conspicuous. Her body exudes a delicate, fragile and ceramic like temperament. A pair of sharp ears are not less than ordinary people. She looks like a fairy from a fairy tale, which is beautiful and fresh.

    Come, it''s Luca who has been hiding in the room for three days!

    "Luca!" Sylvia exclaimed.

    "Is it you?" Speechless also a little surprised.

    Not only speechless, Sylvia, but also the whole classroom became restless and noisy.

    "Then Isn''t that Luca sarinin in the third grade of the basic course class? "

    "Luca sarinin? You''re talking about the yakublad? The youngest "Dragon Knight" in history

    "It''s her. I know her. She''s Luca sarinen!"

    "That yakublad genius came to the classroom to find Lord Rouen..."

    Luca''s popularity in "Ansari dragon riding College" is not as high as Rebecca, but it is definitely not inferior to Sylvia.

    The yakublad people, the youngest "Dragon Knight" in history, coupled with their delicate looks and delicate temperament, many male students in basic courses and advanced courses are her fans.

    Naturally, there are also fans of Luca here

    In such a case, the waves that Luca can raise when she comes to find wordless are absolutely no smaller than when Rebecca came to find wordless last time.

    But Luca didn''t find out why she was noticed by so many people at this time. She looked timid and timid. Her eyes were moving in the classroom until she saw the speechless surprise.

    "Lord Rouen..."

    "Luca..." Speechless reaction came, hurriedly stood up, came to Luca''s front, looked at Luca that obviously became thin up appearance, eyebrows a pout.

    "Although there are many things I want to tell you, let me hear your reasons for looking for me first..."

    "Yes Yes! " Looking at wordless''s angry look, Luca shrunk her head, but she knew it.

    The reason why wordless is angry is that he is worried about himself and his'' pal ''

    But I was so miserable when the adult helped me

    What a shame

    With this in mind, Luca, like a child who has done something wrong, lowers her head, but still tries to speak out her own reasons for being speechless.

    "Then That Although I know it''s unreasonable, I have one thing. I want to ask Lord Rouen again... "

    "Please?..." Speechless did not ask, but continued to look at Luca.

    "Then That All of a sudden, Luca blushed on her cheek and looked down shyly.

    Looking at Luca as if she had something to say, a group of students immediately held their breath and quieted the classroom. Even Sylvia, who was supposed to come here, stopped and stared at Luca.

    "Then That After a long time, Luca carefully raised her head and said a tense sentence to freeze the whole audience.

    "Tonight, can I stay in Lord Lauren''s room for the night?"

    "Ha?..." I was speechless.

    "What..." The whole class solidified on the spot.

    "Overnight?..." Sylvia''s eyes widened, and she looked as if time had stopped. She didn''t scream out until she responded.

    "Overnight?!"

    For a moment, like ice, the temperature of the whole field fell to the lowest point of the cold silence, fell in the whole classroom

 Chapter 1373

    (there are double monthly tickets at the end of the month for three days. You can keep them first. If you open a single chapter to ask for a monthly ticket, you can be reminded if you pay attention to this book at any time. Hee hee...)

    ''Ansari dragon riding College''

    At night, the stars and the moon are shining, the cold air and the moonlight are spreading in the whole world, just like the fog dotted with stars, which is permeated in the silent "Ansari dragon riding College"

    At this time, there are few lights in the "Ansari dragon riding College", almost all of the four dormitories are in darkness, and there are many gentle breathing sounds that can be heard from the window, which proves that a group of students of "Ansari dragon riding College" have fallen into a dream.

    All the seven dragon houses lost their light. All the dragons fell asleep, making a lot of grunts bigger than human beings. They passed on rhythmically in the quiet night, as if the dragons were singing some songs. Although they were not pleasant to listen to, they were easy to make people feel peaceful.

    However, tonight, "Ansari dragon riding College" is doomed to be not peaceful

    There is a building near the Dragon riding college in Ansari.

    It''s a very old looking sanctuary.

    In the center of the sanctuary is a clock tower made of stone bricks.

    On the bell tower of the sanctuary, one is tall and the other is short. One big one small, one male one female two figure, stood here

    A man''s mask can cover the part above his nose, leaving only two holes in his eyes

    The woman was wearing exposed unique clothes and a scarf around her neck. Her skin was swarthy and her long black hair was tied into a ponytail

    It''s mikawis and Ania from Danbury!

    Standing at the top of the bell tower, which is enough to give a panoramic view of the whole "Ansari dragon riding College", mikawis looks down at the "Ansari dragon riding College" which gradually goes to the lights and falls into the darkness. Eyes. It''s a flash of nostalgia.

    Anita is in the back of mikawus. Her delicate figure is quite straight. She looks at the college below, too. She did not see the memory in micawis''s eyes. Otherwise, you will be surprised.

    The moonlight poured down without any obstruction. Sprinkled on mikawis and Ania, bathed in the moonlight, mikawis''s Cape clothes flutter slightly with the light wind of the night. Like an assassin in the dark, Ania, who stares at micawus''s back from time to time, looks at her heart with a cold from time to time, but she soon returns to her mind.

    I don''t know how long it took for micawis to finally take back his nostalgic eyes, exhale and sigh.

    "As peaceful as ever..."

    "The same as before?" Annia was a little shocked and looked doubtfully at micawus.

    Lord micawus, did you often come to "Ansari dragon riding College"

    Seemingly aware of the doubt in Ania''s heart, micawis turned to his side and spread his hands as if he wanted to embrace the whole "Ansari dragon riding College".

    "Feel this peaceful atmosphere, Ania. In a short time, this calm will be broken..."

    "Lord micawus..." Ania hesitated a little, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t want to say it.

    But in the end, Anya came up with it.

    "Are we really going to attack the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari?"

    "Don''t you think it''s a good opportunity?" Micawis didn''t answer the questions and closed his eyes, as if he was really feeling the peaceful atmosphere.

    However, what he said from his mouth was chilling.

    "Ansari dragon riding College" is the Yulong College of chivalry. In this chivalrous country coexisting with dragons, it is not too wrong to say that Ansari dragon riding college is the foundation of chivalry''s prosperity. "

    "Don''t you think it''s a good choice to use such a place as the experimental site?" Micawus slowly opened his eyes, which flashed like a sword.

    "After all, our corpse grey dragon also needs more experiments to determine whether it can be used in actual combat..."

    "Corpse grey Dragon..." Hearing the words, Ania couldn''t help but feel disgusted.

    To be honest, Anita doesn''t really like the ugly and disgusting corpse grey dragon.

    If it wasn''t for micawus''s orders, annia didn''t even want to look at the corpses.

    Looking down at the quiet college, Ania began to feel sympathy.

    So calm college, will be occupied by those corpse grey dragonIt''s really Pity

    "Let''s go..." When aniah felt pity, micawis gave the order.

    "Ania, take those things out..."

    "Yes!" For a moment, Anita hesitated, then immediately responded, turned around and walked to the inside of the bell tower

    Looking down at the "Ansari dragon riding College" in the night wind, mikawis squinted and murmured.

    "Let me see the dragon with white flame..."

    At micawus'' command, Ania went into the inner part of the bell tower. When she came out of the tower again, she had an extra pot in her hand.

    It should be said that it is a pottery pot full of ashes!

    What''s more, it''s the ashes of the dragon!

    This is the ashes of the Dragon stolen by mikawus and Ania together with some safaros spies in the knight kingdom of roraymon for a long time from the temples of the dead dragon people in different parts of the knight kingdom.

    Although micawus has the skill to wake up the dead dragon with the props made by the magician engineering, the necessary condition to wake up the dead dragon is to have the ashes of the dragon as the medium, otherwise, even the product of the magician engineering will not be a place of martial arts.

    Today, these ashes will turn into a ferocious and disgusting beast, destroying the tranquility of "Ansari dragon riding College" mercilessly!

    She put on her gloves and opened the jar full of ashes. She put her hand into the jar and took out a handful of ashes and sprinkled them under the bell tower.

    Micawus, with a wave of his hand, smashed an iron box shaped like a coffin on the ground.

    In the sound of "clang", mikaworth did not hesitate to open the coffin cover and capture a huge sword like the wings of a dragon full of bone spurs from the coffin.

    This huge sword with strange shape is the product of the combination of mechanical engineering, which is proud of the safaros Empire, and the long-term development of the demon guide of the Dragon nationality. It is the summoning device of the corpse grey dragon!

    Since the last time the great sword was taken away by speechless, micawus returned to the Empire of Cyrus, once again made a great sword and improved it.

    If the dark sword used to look just weird, and a little like crafts and decorations, now it''s really weird and dangerous like wings with bone spurs, and it''s just like mechanization, which makes people feel dangerous at a glance.

    If you look carefully, you can see that on the sword of the giant sword, there are many jewel like crystals inlaid on it, glittering in the dark night, and vaguely waving a little magic power.

    These gemstones are exactly "dragon Qi Hua Jing"!

    Micawus raised the huge sword heavily, and then hit the floor under his feet heavily.

    "Sonorous!"

    The huge sword made a clear sound and stabbed deeply into the floor. At the next moment, a little magic air flow appeared on the huge sword and flowed to the ground.

    Holding the hilt of the huge sword tightly, micawus closed his eyes and chanted the mantra.

    "It''s the very bottom, from the abyss of death, the irresistible darkness, its blood, its flesh, its ashes, its dust..."

    The ''dragon''s beautiful crystal'' embedded in the giant sword shines a frightening and strange light, illuminating the whole bell tower which is in darkness. Mika Wusi suddenly opens his eyes, pulls out the giant sword, grabs the hilt with one hand, and raises it to the sky.

    "Show up! The crystallization of magic guide engineering! "

    The dazzling red light flashes on the sword like water, forming a thunderbolt like lightning. The sound of "hiss and hiss" converges, taking the giant sword as the source, rising to the sky and pouring into the starry night sky.

    The calm night sky suddenly emerged dark clouds, swirling back and forth, covering the whole clear night sky in an instant.

    A thread of red lightning darted like a snake, which was very dense in the whole dark cloud.

    At the bottom of the bell tower, in front of "Ansari dragon riding College", a scarlet light began to flash.

    It''s like the eyes of a lone wolf who''s staring at its prey

 Chapter 1374

    Thank you very much for the "unlimited" 1000 reward! And "flying feather dream song", "cloud Qiqing Valley" and "dancing with Maple" rewards

    "Ansari dragon riding academy", Apollo house

    In the dark room where the lights have been turned off, the two people, wordless and Luca, sit on the ground, facing each other, but they are silent all the time, which makes the atmosphere quite strange.

    Looking at sitting opposite to myself, wearing a blue and white nightdress, red cheeks, a pair of small fists have been grinding there, the whole person fell into the quagmire of wriggling, since coming to this room, Luca, who has always kept this appearance, has been twitching.

    What is this girl doing here

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the window of silent dormitory, two figures are furtive. They are peeping at the scene in the room. Like being a thief, one of them is full of anger.

    These two figures are Sylvia and Cosette!

    After the last invasion, the fourth King''s daughter of the knight kingdom of loreramon started to peep again. If you let the outsiders know, I''m afraid that the impression of the famous "Princess of blue ice" should be changed from the beginning to the end.

    Originally, Sylvia should pay great attention to her impression in other people''s hearts, try to make her actions not to shame the Knights and the royal family. She is very conscious of her actions. Now, Sylvia is like being attached to a resentful wife, hanging at the window, staring at the two people sitting opposite each other in the room, and gnashing their teeth and chanting.

    "Woo I didn''t expect to actually stay over. It''s so impure, so impure... "

    "Princess highness..." See Sylvia with a look of bitterness and hatred in there to read. Cosette was powerless.

    "Are you so uneasy, Lord Rouen?"

    "Of course not!" Sylvia didn''t hesitate to answer, but she kept her voice down, not to be found in the room.

    "A while ago, that guy was always trying to make Luca''s idea. Now they are in the same room alone. Once luoang moves, Luca''s younger sister can''t resist it!"

    And Sylvia clenched her fist. A dignified opening.

    "Our task is to rush in to protect Luca Xuemei and punish such female public enemies with a just hammer when luoang performs the animal behavior. This is the family motto of the royal family of rorayamon!"

    "Is that so?..." Cosette blinked and smiled cunningly.

    "what if the most willing to do this with the Lord Luo?"

    "Heart What are you willing to... " Sylvia''s dignified expression collapsed in an instant. Instead, he was full of empty heart and smiled.

    "How How could it be that Luca only knew Leon in less than a week... "

    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Cosette looked at Sylvia in a funny way.

    "at first, the royal highness of princess, however, only met with Lord Luo on the" younger generation''s instrument "for less than ten minutes. Did it not mean the same time for nearly ten years?

    "Then That''s different... " On the mouth, on the face. Sylvia has wavered.

    "That''s because Leon is kind to me, that''s why I..."

    "If you have grace, so does Luca..." Cosette''s kind reminder.

    "Don''t forget, in order to get Luca and Gawain back to normal, this time. Lord Lauren is not a little concerned, for Luca. Is this kindness relative to that of your highness? "

    "Here This This time, Sylvia panicked.

    Is it really possible that the two people in the room

    "If you are so worried, why don''t you go in and have a look?"

    Just as Sylvia was unable to hide her panic, a voice suddenly came into Sylvia''s ear.

    "--" Sylvia was shocked and almost screamed, but Cosette, who had known Sylvia''s timid nature, covered Sylvia''s mouth with a quick move and blocked her scream back.

    "I didn''t expect to meet in this situation. Should we say coincidence or fate?"

    Behind Sylvia and Cosette, Rebecca, riding on guvlin''s head, bathed in the moonlight, smiled at the princess and maid peeping through the window of the silent room.

    "As a member of the student union, I don''t advocate peeping..."

    "Will President... " Sylvia, who managed to suppress her panic, was surprised again.

    "Why are you here? Is the President... "

    "Well, although I can''t say I don''t care about what luo''an and Luca will do when they live alone, I care more about Luca..." Rebecca gave a simulated answer, riding guvlin to Sylvia''s side.By the way, the silent room is on the third floor, so Sylvia and Cosette are also riding on Lancelot

    "Care about Luca?" Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, then asked doubtfully.

    "What do you care about Luca?"

    "Luca is not as bad as you think. It''s not strange to come to luo''an and suggest spending the night together..." Rebecca glanced at Sylvia, whose face was turning red.

    "It must be something to ask luoang for such a request based on the child''s character. If there is no wrong guess, it should be related to her or Gawain!"

    Sylvia calmed down a little when she heard Rebecca.

    It''s true that although it''s not a long time to know Luca, with her soft and weak personality, she dare to put forward the request of "overnight" in public, either she can''t suppress her inner feelings, or there is absolutely something wrong.

    Obviously, Rebecca came here only when she realized this.

    At the thought of this, Sylvia was immediately ashamed of her thought of going astray.

    "You don''t have to feel guilty..." As if seeing Sylvia''s inner thoughts, Rebecca was a little teasing and a little complicated laughing.

    "After all, it''s a girl in love. Sometimes it''s normal to be blind..."

    "Love Love Sylvia blushed.

    "No It''s not like that

    "Ah..." Ignoring Sylvia''s feeble retort, Rebecca sighed.

    "Really, that man is really sinful. He makes people angry..."

    "Big fire?" Sylvia hesitated for a moment and asked carefully.

    "President, you''re right with Leon..."

    "Don''t deny that you like him!" Rebecca didn''t hide her feelings either. She smiled at Sylvia.

    "But is it worth my whole life? I have to wait and see..."

    Hearing this, Sylvia was silent and sighed a long time later.

    "A sinful man indeed..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the interior of the room, sitting opposite each other, has been watching Luca there, his face red wriggling, speechless and finally can''t help breaking the strange silence between the two.

    "Well, Luca, you''re coming to me for the night. Is there anything I can do for you?" Speechless scratched the cheek, but the voice.

    "Do you really come to serve me?"

    "Waiter "Bedtime..." Luca''s red face was suddenly more red because of such a teasing words. She grinded her little fist and began to speak in a shy mosquito voice.

    "Such as If Lord Rouen needs to serve If I can serve you, can I Wait until I''m done, then What about going on?... "

    Speechless almost fell on the ground.

    This girl, did you really want to serve me

    ¡­¡­

    "Not sound Too unsound... "

    Sylvia shivered with rage at the clear conversation in the room.

    "I really intend to fight my sister, and I should be punished by heaven!"

    "Lord Rouen is not right!" Even Cosette scolded angrily, and Sylvia nodded.

    But a word from behind Cosette almost made Sylvia fall.

    "If you want to go to bed tomorrow, please tell the maid that I can..."

    "Cosette, I can''t say I didn''t hear that!" Sylvia was in a hurry.

    "My maid is such a person, it is..."

    "well, don''t mind your highness, princess." Cosette waved with a smile.

    "anyway, when your royal highness marries Lord Luo, I will have to marry in the past, and I will be the servant of the future."

    "You You Sylvia''s hands were shaking.

    At a glance at the furious Sylvia and a smile on Cosette, Rebecca shook her head with a wry smile.

    "It''s so sinful..."

 Chapter 1375

    Thank you very much for the 1000 rewards of "Thunderclap" and "forever big belly"! And the rewards of "dream demon", "ink dye fingertip fleeting year", "snow soaked Radish", "cloud Qi Green Valley", "vegetable Radish" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "Well, I see..."

    Just like a headache, wordless rubbed his brow.

    "Let''s put aside the bedtime business. Don''t you have something to say to me?"

    "Well Well Luca dawdled for a while, wasting a long time to finally put away the red halo on her face, and clenched her small fists together with a little tension on her face.

    "Lord Rouen, I want to ask you something about Gawain..."

    "I want to come, too..." Speechless did not feel surprised, nodded, motioned Luca to continue.

    As you can see, Luca''s delicate little face suddenly fell down, and her eyes also revealed a strong sense of loss.

    "Lord Rouen, have you long known why Gawain would refuse me?"

    "That''s what I should ask you, isn''t it?" Speechless face unchanged will Luca asked questions to throw back.

    "Did you know the reason why Gawain would refuse you?"

    "I..." Luca opened her mouth, and there was a dim look in her purple eyes.

    "I I don''t know myself

    "You didn''t know it, you didn''t realize it all the time!" Speechless look straight into Luca''s beautiful eyes.

    "No matter how slow you are, you should have noticed that every time you get close to Gawain. You will subconsciously open a distance, and when close to Gawain to a certain extent, you will have fear! "

    "I said it, didn''t I?"

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca raised her head, and her speechless eyes.

    "That is to say, Gawain will refuse my ride, really because I am afraid of Gawain, right?..."

    "To be right, you are afraid of riding Gawain!" Wordless slightly corrected, and lucara into a little distance.

    "Anyway. Gawain is all for you. You can''t deny that... "

    Hearing the silent words, Luca''s shoulders trembled and her eyes were filled with water vapor.

    "Sure enough It''s really my fault. Gao Wen is so weak. Maybe even die... "

    Finally, the reason why Gawain refused to ride was found out. Luca''s first concern was not her own riding. But the life of Gawain.

    Obviously, Luca is more concerned about Gawain''s life than about whether she can ride pal!

    Luca and Gawain. Now, although there is a serious gap between them, they always put each other''s affairs first.

    Should I really say that I am worthy of the title of master and servant

    "Luca, it''s not the time to be sad!" Speechless some ruthless toward almost tears of Luca cast a cold words.

    "Because of my care, Gao Wen has not come to the time when he must pay his own life as a price to protect you, but it is really weak every day. If it goes on like this, sooner or later, Gao Wen will die because of the lack of" star elite ". Would you like to see Gao Wen die?"

    Luca sobbed and shook her head like a billow.

    "Then you should know that the hope of saving Gawain lies in you alone!" Speechless held Luca''s surprisingly thin shoulder.

    "Only when you are strong enough to overcome the psychological shadow, can you get the recognition of Gawain again, establish a" star essence road "with Gawain, and return to the previous relationship!"

    "Back to Previous relationships... " Luca looked a little shaky and speechless.

    "But But can I do it?... "

    "There''s absolutely no problem with Gawain. As long as you get better, he will come back to you in the first time. Anyway, you are also the master he can spare his life to protect. How can you not admit you?" Speechless touched Luca''s lovely little head.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you..."

    "Lo Lord Rouen Zheng Zheng looked at the front that is gently touching his head, his face with a peaceful smile speechless, Luca cheek a red, quickly wiped tears, forced a nod.

    "I see, Lord Rouen!"

    "It''s best if you can understand..." Speechless relieved, relaxed smile.

    "Why do you come to serve me? How can I not help you?"

    "Woo..." Luca''s small and delicate pair of pointy ears started from the root and all turned red.

    "Boom!!!"

    Just as the atmosphere between the two people began to change, a flash of lightning suddenly split down in the night sky, bringing up a deafening thunder.

    "Ah!" Lukaton screamed, with tears in her eyes, and the speechless one who had been sent to the front rushed to him, making him suddenly embrace a warm fragrance."Ah ah ah!!!"

    However, without waiting for the exact feeling of the soft body in my arms, a scream thousands of times worse than Luca''s scream also resounded from the outside of the window, which was even more frightening than the just thunder.

    "Ah!" Listening to the screams at the window, Luca''s face turned white. She thought it was some supernatural existence. Her eyes were closed tightly. Her hands were tightly clasped in her wordless waist. Across a thin Nightgown, Luca''s whole beautiful body was in wordless''s arms.

    The amazing soft touch came from the front of the body continuously, but there was no idle feeling to feel it again. His eyes turned to the direction of the window, and some complaints came out.

    "Are you going to continue to hide?"

    The sound fell slowly, and the whole space was quiet. But before long, the originally closed window was suddenly pushed open, showing three beautiful faces outside.

    Results Rebecca did not peep at the awareness of being found, and smiled at herself.

    "Is it still found?"

    "Princess highness..." Cosette patted Sylvia''s back tightly, his face full of helplessness.

    "It''s just a thunder, don''t be afraid to be like this?"

    "But But Sylvia raised her head tearfully, but when she saw the wordless and Luca tightly hugged in the room, the pitiful expression disappeared and turned to ferocity.

    "Cosette is right. It''s just a thunder. When are you going to hold it?!"

    "Ah..." Only then did Luca react, let out her face with a light shout, and the pale face was replaced by blushing.

    See Luca that shy blush lovely appearance, even if it is speechless also can''t help but palpitating.

    "Now is not the time to flirt with you!"

    At this time Rebecca spoke, standing on guvlin''s head, looking at the sky with a serious face.

    "I''m afraid it''s not good..."

    "Not good?" Hearing this, all the people were stunned.

    "Then It was

    When wordless and Luca came to the window, they raised their heads together with Sylvia and Cosette, followed Rebecca''s eyes and looked up into the sky. Everything that entered their eyes changed their faces.

    I saw that one second before that, there should be a clear night sky. I don''t know when, it was completely covered by a layer of dark, swirling clouds.

    A red flash of lightning darted back and forth in the clouds, carrying a sound of thunder. A dull, gloomy and evil atmosphere seemed to fall from the sky, enveloping the whole "Ansari dragon riding College".

    "Roar!!!"

    Guvlin and Lancelot, the two holy dragons, were exposed to the dark clouds, and the sky was full of hostile growls. Without the consent of Rebecca and Sylvia, the two holy dragons began to mobilize their magic, making the air flow around their bodies fluctuate.

    However, it has already entered the fighting state!

    "It seems that guvlin and Lancelot also felt something..." Rebecca''s face was heavy.

    "This phenomenon..." Sylvia''s icy blue pupils fluctuated violently.

    "Just like then..."

    Speechless tightly looked at the sky covered by the dark whirlpool clouds, and a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    "Corpse grey Dragon..."

    Yes!

    the sky is as like as two peas in the first time, when the ash struck the island of the state of al.

    "Boom..."

    A dull sound reverberated under the ominous night sky without any sign. With the sound, the ground of "Ansari dragon riding College" began to make a sound, and vibrated like an earthquake.

    The silent and Luca, who were still in the dormitory, were almost shaken to the ground by the shaking ground.

    "Ah..." Luca again exclaimed, and her tiny body fell down. Fortunately, she had no words to hold her in her arms in time to avoid falling.

    But Luca didn''t care. Instead, she pointed to the distance and cried out in shock.

    "There..."

 Chapter 1376

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "What happened?!"

    "Earthquake?!"

    Students from four dormitories in different directions opened their windows one by one and looked out of the window in panic.

    Not only the students, but also the faculty, teachers and relevant staff of the college all look out of the windows of their houses. Then, when they see the scene out of the windows, everyone is shocked

    "Dong Dong Dong Dong..."

    The dull sound accompanied by the shaking of the ground in the whole college was gradually disordered. The shocking sound, as if there were some huge beasts running on the ground, caused the open space in front of the college to lift a lot of smoke and dust.

    Before long, the smoke and dust dissipated

    Behind the smoke and dust is a force of terror.

    It was a dragon with a black head and a beady eye, eyes twinkling like a wolf, mouth drooling and disgusting look!

    Look at the appearance of those dragons. I''m afraid that no one in the knighthood will admit that this monster will be a dragon.

    But only judging from their appearance, it is a dragon indeed, and it is just like an army, forming a group of dragons!

    It looks like a pterosaur, and groups of pterosaurs with bodies fly high in the night sky

    It looks like a dragon. Groups of dragons gallop in the open space

    The appearance is like a water dragon, and groups of Water Dragons in the body swim upstream in the river

    One head is very similar to pterodactyl, earthworm and water dragon, but the body is full of * *, and the dark aliens with evil breath are coming to the College under the cover of night!

    And these are like pterosaurs, earthworms and Water Dragons. They are all dark and ugly. They are the dead grey dragons!

    Look at that number, at least seven, eight hundred, even thousands!

    Now. Such a horrible army of corpse grey dragons. They are coming straight from the sky, the land and the river towards the college!

    "Roar and roar!!!!!!"

    For the next moment, there was a raging roar of evil. Gradually fell under the whole night sky covered by the dark swirling clouds. It made everyone feel cold. The scalp is numb.

    "What is that?!"

    "Strange Monsters! "

    "Run!"

    In the four dormitories, a group of students who were still at the window had screamed in horror when they saw this scene, and they fled from the dormitories in panic.

    "Roar and roar!!!!!!"

    With an ominous roar. Finally, the army of the corpse grey dragon came to the college.

    "Bang!!!"

    In the roar, the gate of the college fell under the relentless charge of the troops composed of the ground dragon and the corpse grey dragon

    "Dong!!!"

    In the muffled sound, the pterosaur shaped corpse grey dragon troops flew over the college sky, began to spit out dragon breath, destroying a building

    "Peng!!!"

    In the trembling sound, the water dragon like corpse grey dragon troops suddenly burst the ground from the underground waterways, making the whole college''s terrain into ruins like holes

    "Roar and roar!!!!!!"

    The violent roar resounded through the sky

    "How Yes

    Sylvia and Luca looked at everything in front of them.

    A building collapsed like a building block under the attack of the ground dragon like corpse grey dragon troops

    A fire flashes like an explosion under the breath of the dragon in the shape of a pterosaur

    An inch of land in the water dragon shaped corpse gray dragon troops shuttle like a hole in the ground like open

    The gray smoke and scarlet fire are flying in the College under the moonlight

    The students, the staff, all the people in the college are running in panic

    Under the night sky, buildings are gradually destroyed under the burning flames

    "Dong!"

    "Boom!"

    "Bang!"

    Dull noise, roar, explosion, along with the fire in the dark night of the college sound

    Buildings have collapsed, raising a hazy sky of smoke

    In every corner of the college, there is a raging fire

    The shrieks are loud and loud

    It''s like hell

    "College..." Sylvia trembled violently, and there was a strong anger on her face, and Rebecca''s eyes were filled with anger. Apparently, both of them were in anger.Different from speechless, Rebecca and Sylvia both spent more than one year and two years in "Ansari dragon riding College", and they will have more or less feelings here.

    Now, looking at his college being destroyed by a group of corpse grey dragons, that full of anger is absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s experience.

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca subconsciously hugged the speechless, a little flustered.

    "Our College..."

    "Rest assured..." Speechless while patting Luca''s back, while looking at the distance gradually collapsed a building, toward Rebecca voice.

    "Rebecca, it''s not the time to get angry. You''re the president of the student union. Hurry to organize the people in the college and start fighting back!"

    Smell speech, Rebecca responded to come over, the complexion instant serious rise.

    "President!"

    Just next to the window of the silent room, the two men, asho and Ike, also looked up at Rebecca.

    "What shall we do now?"

    "We..." Rebecca didn''t even think about it. When she wanted to give an order, her voice was immediately interrupted by a roar no less than that of the Greyhound troops.

    "Roar! Roar!"

    In the roar, a beast like the corpse grey dragon army appeared in the night sky one after another from the six dragon houses in the college.

    Wing flapping, like a strange bird like pterosaur!

    It''s like a lizard with its limbs moving!

    Wriggling body, like a serpent like water dragon!

    Finally, the original, those who sleep in the dragon house began to wake up, from the dragon house inside out!

    In the next moment, the real pterosaurs, earthworms, water dragons and the corpse grey dragon troops of pterosaurs, earth dragons, and Water Dragons hit together!

    College, suddenly became the battlefield between the dragon and the lost dragon!

    "The dragon people are starting to fight too!" Rebecca''s eyes brightened.

    "Are the masters running away in panic, but are the parrs fighting bravely?" Speechless look around the students and staff who are still running away, some self mocking.

    "How ironic..."

    "Even if they are Yulong people, they are only teenagers. In this situation, they will inevitably panic..." Rebecca shakes her head, then the corners of her mouth rise.

    "That''s why we need the student union!"

    Then Rebecca opened her hands and closed her eyes.

    "In the name of Rebecca Randall! Present to me your holy riding armor

    "Roar!!!"

    Guvlin suddenly roared, his magic surged up, turned into air flow, condensed into two magic arrays less than 10 cm apart, and then came out in waves, enveloped Rebecca.

    The magic array glides over Rebecca''s plump body, one dissolves Rebecca''s clothes into light, and the other condenses a suit of armor stomach scattered like a corset. When the two magic arrays are broken, the holy corset is shining like cold and hot light on Rebecca''s body.

    Then Rebecca held out her hand, and a golden magic circle suddenly flew out and spun in front of Rebecca.

    "Show it! A magic gun that must be killed! It''s called - Kay Borgo! "

    Black and red, like a drill, a huge spear emerged from the golden magic array, fell on Rebecca''s hand, and was caught by Rebecca.

    "Ike!"

    "I see. If this college is destroyed, I''m in trouble..."

    Ike closed her eyes like a meditative nun and began to chant.

    "Helmet, neck guard, breastplate, back guard, waist guard, hip guard, skirt guard, shoulder guard, shoulder guard, upper arm guard, elbow guard, forearm guard, iron gloves, thigh guard, knee guard, shin guard, iron boots..."

    "Spurs!"

    At the moment when the last mantra fell, the white light followed a strong magic force, covering the body of Ashur.

    Ashur can feel the "star carving" on his left arm is hot and painful. When the pain climbs to the top, a set of white and silver cavalry armor made of pure magic, which makes Ashur feel no weight, appears on him.

    Seeing Rebecca and ashore both equipped with "holy riding armour", Sylvia bit her teeth and grasped Lancelot''s reins.

    "There''s no Paladin, but Lancelot and I don''t want to be spectators!"

    "Roar!" Lancelot growled, echoing Sylvia''s words.

    The war has begun

 Chapter 1377

    "Leon!"

    Rebecca, Sylvia and Ashur did not rush into the center of the battlefield in the first time, but focused on the wordless body still in the dormitory.

    Now, Ansari dragon riding college is facing the biggest crisis in history!

    Rebecca''s strength can''t be doubted, and Sylvia''s strength has made great progress after "speed burst" and "through the dance of dragon breath". Although there is a time limit, the "holy riding armor" on ashore is just a copy of the one in a hurry, at least, in the time when the "holy riding armor" is still valid, ashore''s strength will never be weaker than Sylvia''s!

    But there are also big problems.

    After all, what''s going on at the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari is not war, it''s war!

    In the face of thousands of corpse grey dragon army, Sylvia''s "speed explosion" has time limit, and ashore''s "holy riding armor" also has time limit. Although Rebecca has a real eighth level power, in the battlefield, a person''s power is limited. When the magic on the "holy riding armor" is exhausted, Rebecca is unable to return to the sky.

    Fortunately, on their side, there is still one speechless!

    No matter Rebecca or Sylvia or ashore or Ike, it''s impossible to forget. At present, this seemingly ordinary man, not only the world''s strongest ''Dragon Knight'', but also defeated the existence of the world''s strongest ''Saint Dragon Knight'', Ursula L. Salvin!

    If he does, then he can basically lay the foundation for winning the "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    It''s better to say that people are still thinking that if they can summon the white dragon that day without words, then with the power of the white flame to defeat yusula, the leader of the saint dragon order of loreiamon, they can kill all the dead grey dragons in the Academy right away

    Although Rebecca, Sylvia and others don''t know how strong the white flame is. But the magic that surged up in the arena that day. They felt it clearly.

    With that level of magic, how can it be weak

    Let alone, Ursula himself admitted that day. Speechless did not do its best!

    So. Rebecca, Sylvia and others are looking forward to a silent move. Solve the disaster of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Unfortunately, speechless just looked at the far away area that has become a battlefield and shook his head gently.

    "I..."

    "Peng..."

    Speechless words have not been uttered thoroughly. A muffled explosion suddenly rang, interrupting his words.

    Only saw, a head of water dragon type corpse ash dragon suddenly propped up burst the ground, rushed out from the underground water inside.

    There are about five of them, all of them are monsters with dark body surface, crazy eyes, rotten gums, * * body and stench, and mouth corners with saliva.

    And the place they rush out is just below Rebecca and others!

    "Roar"

    the shrill roar resounded through the night sky. A group of water dragon corpses and grey dragons looked up with fierce eyes, and closely watched Rebecca and Sylvia riding guvlin, Lancelot.

    "It''s a corpse grey dragon!" Rebecca and Sylvia turned pale.

    "Roar"

    the water dragon''s corpse grey dragon opened its mouth and howled, all of them opened their mouths up and down. Then, the dazzling flash, accompanied by a strong magic flame, rushed to Rebecca and Sylvia.

    "Be careful!" The sudden attack slowed Rebecca''s and Sylvia''s reaction by half a beat, but guvlin and Lancelot responded in advance.

    "Roar!!!"

    The two dragons roared angrily, and the magic power surged up on the surface of the body. The hexagonal defense barrier suddenly shrank and rose, and then came out.

    "Bang!"

    The dragon''s breath of the five headed water dragon fell on the hexagonal defense barrier in a blink of an eye, arousing a roar and a flash of scarlet fire, but only for a moment it disappeared, and the five headed water dragon''s breath was easily resisted.

    But that''s not something to be happy about.

    Because, below, the five headed water dragon shaped corpse grey dragon has extended a black shadow from all parts of the body. Like a whip, it is fierce and flexible to bypass the hexagonal barrier set up by the two holy dragons, and flash to Rebecca and Sylvia in an instant.

    That wipe of black shadow, it is a dark red tentacles!

    At the next moment, Rebecca and Sylvia, who didn''t react in time, were completely covered with tentacles.

    "Here This is"Ah ah!!!"

    Seeing Rebecca and Sylvia being wrapped up with tentacles, they opened their mouths in speechless amazement.

    These corpse grey dragons can play tentacles

    "President Rebecca! Your highness! " Ashow also had a moment of consternation, but he quickly reached out and tried to break those tentacles, but he was empty.

    Wet and smooth tentacles wrapped around Rebecca, Sylvia''s limbs and slender waist. With one effort, two beautiful girls were hoisted in the air.

    "But Hateful... "

    "Let go of me!"

    There seems to be a bad feeling, let alone Sylvia. Rebecca''s face is a little flustered.

    And the fact also proves that their bad premonition is really true

    "Wait What do you want to do?! "

    "Live Stop! "

    Under the struggling of Rebecca and Sylvia, the dark red tentacles glided over their bodies flexibly and began to drill into Rebecca''s "paladin armor" and Sylvia''s uniform

    "Ah..."

    "Ahhh Don''t... "

    All of a sudden, Rebecca and Sylvia pulled up a beautiful breath that made people''s hearts numb

    Looking at Rebecca and Sylvia, both of them were entangled and harassed by those tentacles, and they didn''t know what position they should not touch in the clothes, which caused the cheeks of the two girls to be red, and the gasping sound became delicate, almost stunned.

    This What kind of dragon is this

    Playing with tentacles is enough. How abnormal psychology must the people who manipulate them behind to create such things

    When speechless was stunned by the surreal scene in front of him, his side also heard a plaintive sound.

    "Gee! No! "

    While speechless for a while don''t know what to do, one of the water dragon body gray dragon tentacles don''t know when to come to the dormitory, fiercely wrapped in the holding speechless Luca, in Luca''s scream, will be taken away.

    The clearly visible tentacles entangled Luca''s limbs, dragged her out of the room from the window, and hung upside down in the middle of the air. The whole person was struggling with tears hanging from Luca''s upside down.

    However, those tentacles have also got into Luca''s already loose pajamas

    "No Don''t Don''t touch strange places Ooh... "

    Before long, Luca, Rebecca and Sylvia hung in the air, performing an eye-catching scene

    Wordless has completely looked silly eyes, Ashur is as early as Rebecca, Sylvia two people''s clothes were drilled in the first time can be a poke blind eyes, lying on the ground rolling howl.

    Rebecca, struggling with her body''s strangeness, turned her head and looked at Wuyan. When she saw the look of Wuyan''s stupid eyes, she was furious.

    "Don''t be dazed! Come and help us! "

    "Oh Oh! " Speechless this just return to God, a foot on the windowsill, flying out of the dormitory, into a dark shadow, like breaking through the night, rushed to the three girls hanging upside down in the air.

    "Puff, puff, puff, puff..."

    The figure flashed on the dark red tentacles, and all the tentacles twining on Rebecca, Sylvia and Luca broke in response, just like the cut snake, falling on the ground, as if it were an earthworm.

    Holding Rebecca, Sylvia and Luca, they landed on the ground without any words, looked around at the wriggling tentacles on the ground, and could not help but blush.

    "Ju It''s amazing that there''s such ability. These corpse grey dragons can''t be underestimated... "

    "Hateful..." Rebecca and Sylvia were sullen, with strong anger in their eyes.

    "Guvlin!"

    "Lancelot!"

    "Roar!" In response to the roar of the two women, the two holy dragons built a magic array, and the flame like dragon breath rushed by. In an instant, the five water dragon corpse grey dragon and a group of disgusting tentacles on the ground were wiped out to the cinder.

    Looking at Rebecca and Sylvia''s eyes burning with anger, I have no words to know that they are completely annoyed.

    These corpse grey dragons, it''s hard

 Chapter 1378

    "Leon, let''s go..."

    This time, Rebecca didn''t ask for speechless opinions, but directly opened her mouth like an order.

    Obviously, the president of the student union of "Saint Dragon Knight" and "Ansari dragon riding College" showed such a mess in front of others, which made Rebecca furious.

    Sylvia was almost the same, with a fierce light in her eyes, which made her feel a little angry.

    But he still had to refuse Rebecca and Sylvia''s request.

    "No! Come on! " Eyes turned to hide behind him, has been looking at the distant battlefield Luca, speechless this way to answer a sentence.

    "There''s something else on my side..."

    "When is it? You still..." When Sylvia heard the silent words, Rebecca stopped her even though she planned to scold her.

    Looking at wordless eyes on Luca''s body, Rebecca thoughtfully squinted her eyes, as if she understood something, and smiled a little.

    "I see! Then we''ll go first! "

    "President!" Sylvia looked at Rebecca in surprise.

    Now, when the whole "Ansari dragon riding College" is alive and dead, what is more important than protecting the "Ansari dragon riding College"

    "Well, listen to Leon!" Rebecca didn''t answer. Instead, he called guvlin and turned over. Riding on guvlin''s head again.

    "Let''s go! Guvlin! "

    "Roar!" Guvlin responded to the roar and turned into a flash of red lightning. He flew out and rushed to the battlefield ahead.

    "Wait!" Sylvia also quickly mounted Lancelot, glanced at wordless, Luca, and opened her mouth angrily.

    "Be careful yourself..."

    "I''m not weak enough to be taken care of..." No words, no laughter.

    "You''d better worry about yourself..."

    "Hum..." Sylvia snorted coldly, while Cosette held Sylvia''s waist. Under the leadership of Lancelot, he flew to the front battlefield.

    "When do you want to lie down?!" Ai Ke kicks and covers his eyes on the ground. Ah Xiu rolls in pain. He simply grabs his collar and drags ah Xiu to run in the direction of the battlefield.

    "Don''t leave me behind, that''s disgraceful!"

    "Wait Wait... "

    With the screams of Ashur. Ai Ke drags him and rushes all the way to the battlefield ahead, leaving speechless heart speechless.

    "Lord Rouen..." See Rebecca, Sylvia, Ike, ashore and other people are on the battlefield, Luca suspiciously raised his head, eyes turned to speechless body.

    "Why do you..."

    "Come with me!"

    Without waiting for Luca to ask for help, she took up Luca''s hand without saying a word. Go in the other direction.

    "Lord Rouen?" Luca''s head was askew, her eyes were full of doubts, but she didn''t ask any more.

    ¡­¡­

    "Dong!!!"

    In the flat ground, a dazzling knife light composed of fire light is even with the ground, like residual light. In a flash, a ten meter long curtain of knives was opened. Just like a large light knife, it crossed this space in a loud explosion.

    A dead grey dragon, which was originally raging on the ground, like a dragon of water and a dragon of earth, was impacted by the light of the knife. The corrupt body was smashed into pieces and fell on the ground.

    With one hand holding Luca and the other hand catching "Zhidian Zana", speechless carrying the slowly scattered airflow, rushed across the battlefield, and soon came to a place.

    However, it is the Seventh Dragon House of "Ansari dragon riding College"!

    "Longshe?..." Luca was stunned at first, then seemed to think of something. Her face suddenly changed and she cried out.

    "Gawain!"

    "Roar!" Like in response to Luca''s call, a hiss and roar resounded throughout the Seventh Dragon House, followed by a dragon breath like a pillar of light and flame, which rose from the Seventh Dragon House and exploded the ceiling.

    Then, Gao Wen''s small body shot out of it and rushed to the sky.

    "Gawain!" Luca was happy, but soon there was a scream again.

    Probably because, behind Gaowen, who rushed out of the Seventh Dragon House, there were about ten corpse grey Dragons of pterodactyls flying out of the Seventh Dragon House, like a huge strange bird, waving the tentacles that spread out from around the body, like a whip to Gaowen, while hanging at the back of Gaowen, chasing after him.

    Gawain pulled up a long sound of breaking the air and flew across the sky of the Seventh Dragon House, avoiding the tentacles and the pursuit of a pterosaur like corpse grey dragon.However, it didn''t take long for Gawain''s speed to slow down.

    With ten pterosaurus like corpse grey dragon as opponent, if Gao Wen is in full condition, it can be easily solved.

    After all, even if it is a young dragon, Gaowen is also a holy dragon.

    It''s a pity that we can''t get enough "star essence" supply for a long time. Although Gao Wen''s body can''t be said to be weak, it''s not much better. Under such circumstances, facing the attack of ten pterosaurs, let alone Gao Wen, I''m afraid it''s enough to change to gufulin.

    Under the drag of his body, Gawain''s speed decreased again and again, and finally he was surrounded by his tentacles.

    "Roar!" At the moment, Gawain growled unwillingly.

    "Gawain!" Luca''s face changed again and again, and finally became full of anxiety.

    "Lord Rouen!" Luca tightly grasped the silent clothes and pleaded, "help Gawain!"

    "No!" To Luca''s surprise, wordless not only didn''t make a move, but also dropped the "zhidianzana" in her hand, coldly refusing.

    "I won''t do it!"

    "What..." Luca couldn''t believe it and looked speechless.

    "Why?..."

    "Because it''s not my duty!" Speechless on Luca''s purple eyes.

    "It''s you who should save Gawain!"

    "I?..." Luca froze.

    "In order to protect you, Gao Wen cut off the" star essence road ", leading to weakness. Otherwise, the level of corpse grey dragon can be solved in minutes. That is to say, Gao Wen will fall to this level, which is also because of you!" Speechless voice turned into a sharp arrow, which pierced into Luca''s heart.

    "Don''t you, as the owner of Gawain, take responsibility to rescue the Gawain who has always protected you?"

    "I How can I save Gawain? " There were tears in Luca''s eyes, and the expression on her face was about to collapse because of anxiety.

    "Without Gawain, I can''t do anything. Lord Rouen, please help Gawain. No matter how you scold me afterwards, but Gawain Gawain

    "Luca..." Looking at Luca''s tears, she sighed.

    "Luca, you have a good memory of yourself, a little bit of what you and Gawain have..."

    "The excitement of flying in the sky with Gao Wen..."

    "The passion of practicing dragon riding with Gao Wen..."

    "The peace of living and eating together with Gao Wen..."

    "Happy to progress with Gawain..."

    "Luca, do you really want to see Gawain continue to be weak?" This time, the voiceless voice turned into a breeze, which drifted into Luca''s ear, making Luca stiff on the spot. In her mind, a picture with Gao Wen emerged under the guidance of the voiceless.

    "Gao Wen is very proud..." His eyes shot into the air like electricity. He watched Gao Wen, who was entangled by the ten pterosaur like corpse grey dragon, roared and closed his eyes wordlessly.

    "Now, because of the relationship between the body, it is entangled by ten disgusting minions. It must be very uncomfortable. If it is defeated, I''m afraid it''s possible that it can''t even faint from now on!"

    "Luca, would you like to see Gawain suffer such a blow and fall into decadence?"

    "Gawain..." Luca clenched her fists tightly and her face was shaking.

    Luca also had to admit that everything she said without saying was right

    With Gao Wen''s personality, being defeated by a dragon like that, would you be very hit

    Now, Gawain must be very uncomfortable.

    All this, because she is afraid of riding Gawain and caused!

    Don''t they just watch Gao Wen defeated and fall into decadence, and go on like this until the "star elite" runs out and dies unhappy

    No!

    Never!

    "Roar!" In the middle of the air, gawail broke Luca''s last hesitation.

    "Gawain!"

    No hesitation, no confusion, no fear of the past, Luca raised her bare feet, ran to the front

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, Luca''s body surged into the sky with a torrent of starlight

 Chapter 1379

    (I''d like to state that in Chapter 1377, the tentacles less than one thousand words before and after are only tied, without any disgusting content. I believe that if you tilt, you can continue to watch, if you tilt, you can''t choose to believe that those nonsense in the book review area can''t do it. Just to say, people who really like this book know that if you tilt, you can''t be disgusted, you can feel at ease £©

    "hum..."

    The torrent of bright light turned into a bridge ladder like the Milky way. It rose from the ground and rose to the sky. Then it turned around like a gauze made of starlight. It fell from the sky and fell on Gawain.

    For a moment, Gao Wen''s body was also stained with starlight, as if he had rushed into the Milky way, and his whole body was glittering with a very strong luster. The stream of light composed of a little bit of starlight melted into Gao Wen''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye, accompanied by the stronger and stronger breath of Gao Wen''s body.

    Gawain, is gradually returning to a complete state!

    "That is..." Looking at the bright like the Milky way of the flood of light, speechless eyes a bright.

    "It''s Stardust!"

    Yes, the composition of the Galactic flood of light is the essential energy for maintaining the life of the planet to carry out life activities - "star essence"!

    Nowadays, a large number of "star spirits" are being added to goven''s body, which is extremely short of life energy. Let it gradually return to its heyday!

    This also proves that Luca and Gawain''s "star essence road". It has been re established!

    Before long, the torrent of light composed of "star essence" finally subsided gradually, turning into little stars and disappearing in the heaven and earth.

    "Roar" -- "

    GAO Wenmeng opened his eyes and made a roaring sound with extreme excitement. The sound pounded like a sound wave. With a sudden shock, all the tentacles around him were shattered. Fall to the ground.

    "Roar" -- "

    just like celebrating his recovery to the full state, Gawain roared excitedly. On his body, a surging magic force surged violently. With Gawain''s roar, it condensed into a rotating magic array, and stood in front of him.

    "Bang!!!"

    The brilliant magic like the light column flows with the dragon breath of fire. Like a meteor, it rushed across the night sky and fell on the ten wing dragon corpse grey dragon, which had no response. A fire burst out in the sky. Then, the flesh of corpse grey dragon also fell from the sky like dust, becoming a tiny dust particle in the vast land.

    "Roar!" Gawain''s voice was full of pleasure. One circled and landed on the ground.

    In Gawain''s body, I don''t know when, Luca, has been riding on it

    "Lord Rouen..." At this point. Luca''s face bloomed with a smile that could not even reach the night sky, just like the only luster in the world where the light was lost due to the cover of dark clouds. It''s also like the fairies sent down from the sky. It''s extremely beautiful.

    "Well done! Luca

    Looking at Luca''s smile, speechless also involuntarily pulled up a smile, did not convergence own approval.

    Looking at Gao Wen who came to him, he felt his neck wordlessly.

    "You guys, should you be satisfied this time?"

    "Roar..." Gao Wen uttered a low voice, in which he was both happy and grateful.

    Gawain knew that without the help of the man in front of her, without mentioning whether she could still save her life, Luca would not be so easy to overcome her fear and accept herself again.

    Now, "Xingjing road" has been connected again, and Luca''s sense of belonging to the rider is closely integrated with Gao Wen''s sense. Therefore, Gao Wen can clearly feel the psychological shadow in Luca''s heart, which can not be eliminated, but has been completely covered by Luca''s strong feelings.

    Now, Luca, she must be able to control herself very well!

    But in love and reason, it has something to do with silence.

    In Gao Wen''s heart, except for joy, there is only gratitude left.

    "Thank you so much. Then don''t do anything else..." See the gratitude in Gao Wen''s eyes clearly, smile silently.

    "I can''t stand your troubles any more..."

    Wen Yan, both Luca and Gao Wen are embarrassed to lower their heads, which makes silent heart laugh.

    "Lord Rouen!" Luca''s eyes began to move towards firmness as she calmed down her surging joy of recovering from Gawain.

    "I want to fight!"

    "To fight?..." Speechless slightly Zheng for a moment, then looked up to the center of the college.

    "That''s right. The corpse grey dragon hasn''t been completely solved..."

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca burst into conversation."One thing, I want to ask you..."

    "Please again?..." Without words and curiosity, he raised his arm.

    "So, shouldn''t we spend the night together?"

    Luca blushed and shook her head shyly.

    "No, I want Lord Rouen to ride with me on Gawain!"

    "Ride with Gawain?..." Speechless surprised.

    "Yes!" Luca''s clear eyes revealed a strong will.

    "I want to challenge ''Dragon riding and dancing'' once again to calm the riot, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t be afraid..."

    "You mean..." Speechless in an uncertain tone.

    "With me, you won''t be afraid?"

    "If it was Lord Rouen Luca closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them again, her face became firm.

    "With Lord Rouen around, I think I can..."

    Hearing Luca''s words, wordless scratched his cheek and smiled helplessly.

    "I can''t help you..."

    Finish saying, jump, speechless jump on the Dragon back of Gao Wen, sit behind Luca, reach out, hold Luca''s waist.

    "In this way, you won''t be afraid any more?" Close to Luca''s sharp, elvish ear, she spoke in a soft, silent voice.

    "I will hold you and never let go..."

    "Well Feeling the temperature behind her and the whisper in her ear, Luca must have nodded her head.

    "Gawain!"

    "Roar!" With roar instead of response, Gao Wen looks up to the sky and roars. His magic rises and soars to the sky.

    The wind was howling in her ear. Luca grasped the reins and looked ahead.

    Looking back, she saw a silent face with a smile, and Luca opened her mouth a little lost.

    "Lord Rouen..."

    "Huh?"

    "Yes Would you please hold on a little?... "

    "So Do you?... "

    "A little tighter..."

    "So?"

    "Again tight..."

    "You..." A silent wry smile is like trying to melt Luca into her body. She holds her slender waist with little force.

    "Then What about that?... "

    "Well Hugs that are enough to suffocate herself wrap her whole body, but Luca shows a smile, and then closes her eyes

    "Whew!"

    At the same time, Gawain''s speed rose to the maximum, like a white meteor, across the long sky, strong centrifugal force began to work.

    For another person, such speed has the ability to make people lose consciousness, and make the body look like anemia, dizzy head, one does not pay attention, just afraid of being directly thrown down.

    However, there is still a gap between such speed and "speed burst".

    Wordless can ride Lancelot even in the state of "speed burst", let alone on Gawain''s back, holding Luca tightly, and looking at Luca closely.

    In silent gaze, Luca''s body began to sprinkle starlike light points

    Then, Gao Wen''s body began to emit a soft light, according to its flight path, leaving a bright light in the night sky.

    Gao Wen, drawing in the night sky!

    And it''s drawing like dancing!

    What''s more, the pattern drawn by Gao Wen is a very complicated geometric magic array!

    Until the completion of the huge geometric magic array, the whole picture of the pattern was exposed in the night sky

    A circle, with a figure like the head of a dragon in the center, at least 100 meters in diameter, is very strange.

    Well, it''s a star carving!

    The huge "star carving" pattern like the sky blocking out the sun is reflected in the whole dark night sky, sending out a soft halo. A vast magic wave rises from it, turns into a ripple, and reverberates in the whole space.

    Luca opened her eyes.

    "Riding a dragon to perform dance - one dance -" purifying honey rain "!"

    Once the "dragon riding dance" is completed, various magic effects can be activated.

    At this moment, the night sky of "Ansari School of dragon riding" is shining brightly.

    "Hum..."

    In the sky, the meteor like light and rain suddenly fell from the sky and fell into the whole "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Bathed in the light and rain, a dead grey dragon even had no time to make a sound. His body exploded violently, turned into powder and covered the earth.

    Those powders are all the ashes of the original dragon!

    The hundreds of corpse ash dragons, which made all the human heads ache, were transformed into ashes in less than a secondHolding Gawain''s reins, Luca leaned close to the warm embrace behind her.

    Purple eyes, full of dazzling colors

 Chapter 1380

    (as a man, I only want to have a clear conscience. I dare to say that I have a clear conscience. Are you speaking clear conscience? ...)

    "failed again?..."

    On the top floor of the church bell tower, micawus looked at the gradually disappearing dark clouds and the geometric patterns like "star carvings" in the sky, and his eyes flashed with haze.

    At this time, the buildings in the whole "Ansari dragon riding College" are still under fire and smoke, and the debris is scattered on the ground, and the ground is also damaged to a pit and a mess.

    It can be said that if micawus'' goal is to destroy the "Ansari dragon riding College", though his goal can not be said to have been achieved, it would not be a failure to destroy the college to this extent.

    The real purpose of kermicawis is not to destroy the "Ansari dragon Institute". He has no interest in destroying the "Ansari dragon Institute".

    The reason why he let the corpse grey dragon attack "Ansari dragon riding College" is just to see the giant dragon exercising the white flame

    In order to see the burning of the white dragon, does it take such a long time to attack the "Ansari dragon riding College"

    It may not be worth it to others, but it''s very important to micawus.

    Because micawis was always reluctant to believe that there would be a dragon in this world. Can rely on an impression alone, let oneself feel fear!

    In order to prove whether there is a dragon in the world that can make you fear. The attack on "Ansari dragon riding academy" is definitely worth it for mikawis!

    After all, the real identity of micawus, but

    "It''s you, micawus..."

    When mikawis was immersed in his imagination, a voice that mikawis had only heard once, but could not forget. It''s ringing all over the clock tower.

    Micawus''s pupil is set.

    "Lord micawus!" Annia was also surprised. She turned around and pulled out a dagger to protect micawus.

    They raised their eyes together and looked inside the bell tower.

    Then, several figures came into their view

    Speechless!

    Rebecca!

    Sylvia!

    Luca!

    Asho!

    Ike!

    "Ansari dragon riding College" is the strongest group of six people. At the same time, it appeared in the bell tower of the sanctuary, and also in front of mikawus and Ania!

    "You..." There was a slight shock in Ania''s eyes.

    "Why..."

    "Why are you here, right?..." Rebecca, dressed in a slightly burnt ''Paladin'', fixed her eyes like a chain, and wrapped her eyes around micawus and Ania.

    "Isn''t it. Do you think you hide well? "

    "You!" Anita''s eyes became ferocious, and she seemed to want to say something, but she was held down by micawis and stopped.

    "I don''t think we''re hiding well, but if we can. I hope you can answer for us... "

    Ashur stares at micawis and answers his questions.

    "It was Luca who found you!"

    "Luca?..." Micawus squinted. Move your eyes slightly and cast them on Luca.

    "So it is, the yakublads?"

    "Yes..." Luca nodded in response.

    "I am yakublad, born with a certain sense of nature, although I didn''t find you at the beginning..." Luca''s eyes turned to micawus''s side, and her fingers pointed forward.

    "But I found the ominous magic of it!"

    In the direction of Luca''s fingers, a huge sword with dark, swampy and thick magic all over its body is stuck on the ground

    However, it is the huge sword that awakens the corpse grey dragon!

    "Your name is micawis, isn''t it?" Sylvia stood up, clenched her fist, and her blue ice eyes were filled with anger.

    "The last time the corpse grey dragon attacked Ansari, this time it almost destroyed the" Ansari dragon riding academy ". There is such a vicious existence as you. I swear, you will never be allowed to do anything wrong again!"

    "Oh?..." Mika Wusi''s eyebrows were raised, but he laughed.

    "It''s true that she is the fourth King daughter of the knight family. Even if she is just a student, she is still a dragon knight after all, but it''s not surprising. After all, even Veronica, who has the name of" iron blooded Wushen ", has not been able to get" pal "and become a" Yulong man ". You have got it. If you don''t have this degree, it''s disappointing to me..."

    "You What did you say there... " Listening to micawus''s words, Sylvia suddenly had an indescribable sense of incongruity.As if, in front of this person, to oneself, also familiar with

    But how could it be

    "Hum..." Seeing Sylvia''s wavering, micaworth turned his head to Aike, who had been silent all the time, and suddenly his eyes were full of evil.

    "I''ve finally met you, the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon..."

    "Royal Avalon?!" Once heard the words from the silent mouth, this time, it came out from micawis''s mouth, which made Rebecca and Sylvia both stunned on the spot.

    "Avalon?" Ashow is a strange look.

    "You Who are you? " But Ike was alert and stared at micawus.

    "What is the royal family of Avalon

    "Don''t you know?" Micawus, as if surprised, glanced at ashow.

    "It seems that your knight is not very qualified. Is he really just a kid?"

    "You..." Ashow''s face was angry.

    "I''ve always wondered why you know so much..." At this time, speechless suddenly spoke.

    "Even AI can be the last descendant of the royal family of the holy dragon of Avalon. As an empire man, you are more familiar with the dragon family than the knighthood. What is your real identity?"

    "Leon Randall, you''re more unexpected than I thought. Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you!" Micawus stared speechless with different eyes.

    "In ancient times, Yin Polk, the original source of the dragon family, disappeared, but its blood was left behind and divided into two branches..." Micawus points to Ike.

    "One of them is the royal family of Avalon, the little devil around you!"

    "Ike?..." Rebecca, Sylvia, Luca, and ashore all looked at Ike in surprise.

    "I?..." Ike was at a loss.

    "And then?" Speechless is always put their eyes on micawis.

    "What about the other blood?"

    "Another blood line is the existence of generations of enemies with the royal family of Avalon." Micawus''s tone began to fade.

    "The netherlandian dragon family!"

    "Neharinia..." Rebecca and others whisper.

    "The Dragon King family..." Wordless frowned.

    "The royal family of Avalon Saint dragon and the family of nehariani Yaming dragon are the royal family of the dragon family today, as well as the dragon with the highest level of blood and the strongest strength in the whole dragon family!" At this point, micawis''s eyes on wordless are clearly sharpened.

    "So, I''m also curious about the existence of the white dragon you own, Leon Randall!"

    "It''s powerful enough to compete with the whole body after the awakening of the blood of Avalon Saint dragon royal family and nehariya styrofoam royal family!" The face under micawus''s mask was already taut.

    "Tell me, what is it?!"

    The whole church bell tower, suddenly quiet

    "Want to know?..." In the eyes of all people, there is no more laughter.

    "So, how about we exchange questions?"

    "Exchange..."

    "Yes, exchange..." Speechless beyond all, to the front of micawus.

    "You tell me who you are, and I tell you what my ''pal'' is!"

    "How is it? Is it fair? "

    This time, it''s Mikhail''s turn to be silent.

    "Forget it..." After a long time, micawus took a deep breath.

    "I''ll find out one day. Let''s call it a day..."

    Micawus Rebecca and Sylvia suddenly shouted out coldly.

    "Want to run away?!"

    Silent eyes are also cold.

    "Do you think I''ll let you run again?..."

    "Don''t worry, Leon Randall..." Mikawis took Ania to the edge of the balustrade.

    "In a while, there will be a bigger feast. At that time, let''s win again!"

    Leaving this sentence, Mika Wusi and Ania jumped down the bell tower without hesitation.

    "Stop!" Rebecca, Sylvia and others were shocked. They just wanted to rush forward, reached out and stopped them.

    Looking at the edge of the bell tower, a pair of wordless wine red pupils emerge with thoughtful light.

    "A greater feast Do you

 Chapter 1381

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "night, morning and night"! 1888 reward of "dragon shallow moon"! 1000 rewards of ''npctaojie''! And the rewards of "dancing with the Maple", "heitai God", "ice and fire on its own", "Pok ¨¦ mon", "mirage" and "Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "And What a tragedy... "

    When he went back to the "Ansari dragon riding College" again, and really noticed the current situation of the "Ansari dragon riding College", he knew how much damage had been caused to the "Ansari dragon riding College" by the dead grey dragon army of micawus.

    A building with a long history should have been completely turned into rubble and sawdust, which are scattered on the ground like garbage. Those buildings that escaped from the total destruction are also blackened like black charcoal, with a plume of light smoke from time to time, which proves what scale of fire they were eroded by last night.

    There are many potholes on the ground. You can see the holes in the sewer everywhere. It was caused when the water dragon shaped corpse grey dragon came out of the sewer. Among them, there are some flat inch fractures, which were formed by the indiscriminate steps of the earth dragon shaped corpse grey dragon.

    The Yulong college, which was once the first one in the knighthood of rorayamon, is now in a state of near destruction.

    Fortunately, not all the buildings have been mercilessly destroyed, or some buildings have survived the war, so that the long-standing "Ansari dragon riding College" does not need to be rebuilt. Just want to get back to the beginning. I''m afraid it will take a long time for me to be able to have a normal class

    Standing at the entrance of "Ansari dragon riding College", six people, such as wordless, Rebecca, Sylvia, Luca, Aike and ashore, can clearly see that some students and staff who were injured in the Anti Japanese war last night are being put on stretchers one by one and sent to the hospital in Ansari state in an orderly manner. Those who are not seriously injured are more or less tied Some bandages, running back and forth in the college.

    This is the scene. Let''s see that people''s hearts are heavy and their emotions have never been lower.

    Unfortunately, although there are many wounded, the attack of the corpse grey dragon did not bring real casualties to the "Ansari dragon riding College". So far, no one who actually died has been found, even the dragons have not appeared a death list.

    This is the result. It can be described as a miracle.

    Of course, it''s thanks to Rebecca''s calm resistance as the president of the student union, which calms down the students and faculty members who were in panic and joined in the resistance to the corpse grey dragon. Unnecessary casualties have been reduced.

    Sylvia and ashore also acted as the front-end fighting force and resisted most of the fire power of the corpse grey dragon. It can be said that more than 30% of the corpse grey dragon that was killed last night must have died under Sylvia''s "through the Dragon Dance" and ashore''s inherent magical costume.

    Add the last. Luca''s "one dance" of "riding a dragon performing dance" - purifying honey rain "will purify all the remains of the dead dragon and restore them to ashes. This made the "Ansari dragon riding College", which had been reduced to the battlefield cruelly, escape the doom of destruction, and also let students and staff avoid the road of death.

    That is to say, if there were no Rebecca, Sylvia, Luca, Ike and ashore in the battle against the corpse grey dragon last night, even if there were no casualties, the "Ansari dragon riding College" would be doomed.

    In this war, the Student Union became the hero of saving the "Ansari dragon riding College".

    On the contrary, wordless, the most famous "Dragon Knight" has no results, and even no one can see its whereabouts, which makes people confused.

    If someone else comes, the students and staff of the college are likely to begin to doubt whether the other side has escaped from the battlefield, or whether it is the helper or even the culprit that led to the attack of the corpse grey dragon. However, if this person is speechless, although people doubt it, they don''t really think so.

    After all, with wordless power, there is no need to flee the battlefield.

    As for the accomplice or the culprit of the corpse grey dragon attack, it''s even more ridiculous. There is Rebecca, the president of the student union, who would think so

    All in all, it is a fact that the college needs to be rebuilt. The wounded must also be arranged into the hospital. The students and staff who have lost their residence must find a place to live. The attack of the corpse grey dragon must also be reported to the chivalry. All of these need the students to do their own things.

    In the following days, I have to be busy

    ¡­¡­

    "Ansari dragon riding College", student union office

    "Whoo..."

    With a little gasp of exhaustion, a group of six people sat around the round table for the meeting, and began to relieve the fatigue of staying up all night and working for the college for most of the day.

    "Everyone, please have a cup of tea and refresh yourself..."Cosette came in with a dining car full of tea sets. He made a cup of black tea for the people with the same soft smile as before, which was another kind of help in the snow.

    "Woo Alive... " Ashow almost drank the black tea as the white boiled water to quench his thirst, and sighed again after a heavy sigh of relief.

    "I didn''t expect that the college would be destroyed like this, and the office of the student union would be preserved intact. How lucky..."

    "It''s all caused by the guy named mikawus!" Ike started to shout angrily.

    "Who is that guy? It''s so annoying! "

    Hearing Ai Ke''s words, all the people in the audience were silent for a while and pursed their eyebrows.

    "Micawis Do you Rebecca raised her arms thoughtfully.

    "Is that guy really an empire? Why are you so familiar with the dragon people in the knight kingdom? "

    "Besides, what is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint Dragon..." On one side, asho looked at Ike in his grin with a face that could not be relieved.

    "According to mikawis, isn''t al the Royal daughter of the dragon people?"

    "I don''t know what happened, but do you have any opinion?" Ike raised his little head in a cocky manner.

    "I am such a powerful dragon. Are you convinced now?"

    "No, no, no..." Ashow subconsciously shook his head.

    "It''s more unbelievable than convinced. How could a girl like you who likes to stay in bed, eat greedily, has a grumpy temper, and even pees when she sleeps, be a dragon?"

    "Bang!"

    "Poop..." Before Ashur finished speaking, he was kicked out by the red faced Ike.

    "I''m really sorry. I''m a girl who likes to stay in bed, eat too much, and have a bad temper!" With fierce eyes, Ike stepped on the floor, went to Yashu, who was rolling there with his stomach covered. He grabbed his neck and shook it.

    "You a watchdog dare to despise me. I don''t trample on you!"

    "You Your current behavior It has nothing to do with "stepping on one foot."

    "Shut up shut up shut up! Do you want to die once? "

    "Already Already Dying... "

    Seeing Ashur, who was choked by Ike and whose eyes were turning white, all the people there sighed.

    "But that explains why Ike was born less than three months ago and has the ability to make replicas of the paladin." Rebecca turned her head sideways.

    "Since she is the Royal daughter of the Dragon nationality, it''s not surprising that she has this ability..."

    "Yes!" Ai Ke immediately opened his eyes and smiled. He also loosened asho''s neck, and finally let him breathe like a dog.

    "Lord Rouen..." On one side, Luca cast her eyes to the silence of what she had been thinking, and pulled at his sleeve.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "What''s the matter?..." Rebecca and others also turn their attention to the speechless body.

    "Is there anything to pay attention to?..."

    "Well, that''s right..." Wordless perfunctory general waved, let everyone a burst of dissatisfaction.

    "When micawus said that Ike was the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, it seemed that you were not surprised..." Rebecca asked strangely.

    "Did you know that Ike was the Royal daughter of the Dragon nationality? But didn''t you ask us about the royal family of Avalon some time ago? "

    "I''ve only just known about it for a long time, so micawus is not surprised when he talks about the royal family of Avalon, but I don''t think there''s another family of neharienia, which I don''t know at all..." Wordless and distressed, he rubbed his eyebrows, then turned his head and looked at Yasuo.

    "But ashore, you have to pay attention!"

    "I?..." Ashow was stunned.

 Chapter 1382

    Attention

    What do you pay attention to

    No matter Rebecca, Luca, ashore, Ike and so on, they all looked at each other in fog. Obviously, they didn''t know what the meaning of speechless words was.

    "You..." A silent, wry smile.

    "Didn''t you hear what micawis was saying?"

    He raised his eyes and looked at asho. His wordless eyes suddenly became serious.

    "If what micawus said is true, then the netherlandian Dragon King''s family is the feud of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon. They fight for each other from generation to generation. Sooner or later, the other side will find Ike, who is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon Saint dragon, to fight a cruel fight that is not your death but my life!"

    "Ashow, if you go on like this, I''m afraid that when can Ike be killed? You are still in the dark!"

    The pupil of Ashur suddenly shrank, and a chill came out of his heart, which filled his whole body instantly, making him feel cold as if he were in the ice cellar.

    Until now, ashow realized what kind of crisis he was going to face and how important things he had neglected.

    "I I''m not afraid... " Ike said something like this, but a pretty face was a little white.

    Whether or not he is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, Aike was only born less than three months ago and is a real baby dragon.

    At this age, we have to face the threat of death. It''s impossible for Ike not to be afraid. She''s just holding on now.

    "Leon is right. Asho, you really have to pay attention... " Rebecca seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation, and her face became serious.

    "Aike is just a baby dragon, and the" holy riding armor "presented to you is just a copy of the impending. However, the existence of the netherlandian Dragon King''s family is very likely to have been born a long time ago, or even to have grown up!"

    "According to the powerful magic of the replica of" holy riding armor "that can be made in the age of Aike''s young dragon, if the neharienia Ming dragon king''s house, which has been the enemy of the royal family of aiwallon for generations, is an adult, then. It''s scary to think about how powerful it is... " The more said, the more dignified Rebecca''s expression.

    "Asho, you should pay more attention to protect Ike..."

    "I see..." Asho''s face was heavy, but he nodded his head solemnly.

    "Anyway, I won''t let anything happen to Ike!"

    "I I''m not weak enough to be protected! " Ike gave a cold snort. Don''t turn your head.

    "Don''t forget, without my" holy riding armor ", you are just an ordinary person. What can you do to protect me?"

    "Yes, yes..." Asho had no choice but to speak.

    "In addition to this question..." Wordless frowned.

    "There''s another thing I care about..."

    "Another thing?" Rebecca and others can''t help but look to speechless again.

    "Did you forget what micawus said before he fled?" Wordless squinted.

    "In a while. There''s a bigger feast... "

    Hearing this, they all thought of it, and their faces changed in unison.

    "What does micawis want to do?!" Ashow clenched his fist and saw anger in his eyes.

    "Isn''t it enough to destroy the college?"

    "You ask me, who do I ask?..." Speechless shrugs.

    "If it''s not for the sake of knowing what this so-called" bigger feast "is. Do you think I''ll let him go? "

    "Isn''t that reasonable?" Rebecca, on the other hand, made an opposing statement.

    "At that time, we should catch him and force him to find out why!"

    "Do you think that guy is the kind of guy who will be honest when asked?" Speechless knocked on the table.

    "Besides. Micawus is an empire man. This so-called "bigger feast" is probably not only his personal action, but also the execution of the sepharos empire. We can only catch him. We can''t get the clues of the follow-up events. When there is a real accident, it will be terrible! "

    "Here That''s right... " Rebecca frowned.

    "But now that micawus has escaped, how can we find a clue?"

    "At least, micawus has been exposed, and the clues will be more or less exposed..." Speechless shook his head.

    "Looking for these clues is the mission of the knighthood. We are only students. At present, we should be concerned about the reconstruction of the college."

    "That''s right..." Rebecca breathed out.

    "I''ll report it to the Knights and let them decide!""That''s enough..." Speechless smile, then abruptly turned his head, looked to one side.

    There Sylvia had a gloomy face, and her ice blue pupils were full of uncertainty.

    "And then?" With a very clever turn, he looked straight at Sylvia.

    "What happened to you?"

    However, when the voiceless words fell, Sylvia still had a gloomy expression, and looked straight at the desk, as if she had not heard the voiceless words at all, which made the atmosphere in the office of the student union suddenly change and become heavy.

    Speechless frowned, Rebecca, Luca, Ike, asho and others also looked at each other.

    "Princess highness..." Cosette, sensing something wrong, reached out and shook Sylvia.

    , Princess highness! Your highness! "

    "Ah..." Sylvia let out a exclamation and returned to her senses.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    "We should ask you that, right?" The side that has no words doubts rises head.

    "You have been like this since you came back from the church bell tower. You have been silent and absent-minded when you are doing things. Your behavior is not only strange, but also very different from the ordinary Sylvia who takes everything seriously. What''s the matter?"

    "I..." Sylvia looked around at all her students and bowed her head.

    "There are some things I Very concerned... "

    "What do you care about?" Rebecca repeated.

    "What do you mean?..."

    Sylvia opened her mouth, but closed it again, hesitated for a moment, and finally shook her head,

    "no, nothing..."

    Hearing this, everyone on the scene frowned.

    Nothing

    How can it be that it''s nothing

    "Princess Palace..." Ashow seems to want to say something, but he reaches out and shakes his head at ashow.

    Seeing this, Ashur didn''t have much to say. He had to sit down obediently.

    "In that case, let''s talk about another problem!" Rebecca also stood up as if to change the subject.

    "A report on the extent of damage to the college has just been sent."

    Rebecca picks up a report on the table.

    "According to the statistics of the damage, fortunately, only one of the four dormitories has been damaged. I''m afraid it''s impossible to live in it..."

    When she said this, Rebecca''s eyes had shifted to the two people, the wordless and the Ashoka, which raised an ominous premonition in their hearts.

    "Only one building..." AHU could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and asked with fear.

    "Is this dormitory..."

    "Yes..." Rebecca shows her hands.

    "It''s Apollo house!"

    "Sure enough..." Ashow lost his soul.

    "That is to say..." There was a silent sigh.

    "We don''t have a place to live, do we?"

    "It can''t be said that there are some old school buildings in the college that have survived. If there, it has been decided to temporarily provide them to the boys in the Apollo house for living, but because of the limited conditions, it''s just right to live as if they are taking refuge..." Rebecca smiled mischievously.

    "So, if you two can''t find another place, the next period of time will be miserable..."

    "How How can this be... " Ashow looked like he had been hit.

    "What about me? What about me?! " Ike was also in a hurry.

    "I live in Apollo house, too! Shall I go to a shelter? I absolutely disagree! "

    "Ike, you can stay in my room for a while..." Rebecca cast a reassuring look at Ike.

    "Although I don''t have much space there, it shouldn''t be a problem if I live with you. If you agree, please stay with me for the time being!"

    "I agree!" Ike nodded without hesitation and abandoned his owner.

    "I just learned that I am the Royal daughter of the Dragon nationality. I don''t want to live in a shelter!"

    "Ike, you..." Ashow shrugged his shoulders and looked at wordless.

    "Oh, Leon, do we have to go to a shelter?"

    "Who knows..." Speechless and unsavory, Bai Yaxiu took a look.

    "Step by step, step by step..."

 Chapter 1383

    "Now, where shall we go?..."

    "SA, who knows..."

    Standing in the vast open space, wordless and Yaxiu looked at the busy students and staff around them, looking around at the mess of the college and the pothole ground, feeling extremely desolate.

    The two of them, one is to defeat the world''s most powerful "holy Dragon Knight", now the most powerful existence, the other is a real "holy Dragon Knight" in the limited time of "holy riding armor" equipped with replicas, whose status can be comparable to that of aristocrats, but at this time, it is even worse than ordinary civilians.

    I can''t find a place to live. Who can be more miserable than the two of them

    Of course, wordless and Yaxiu can also choose to live in the old school building, but Rebecca also said that life there is like a shelter, wordless don''t want to live in it.

    Although he didn''t pay much attention to it, and he could accept it if he lived in the shelter, he still wanted to see if there was a better place before he was completely desperate.

    In any case, only the students who have been promoted to the advanced course class can have the right to live in a single room. The students in the basic course class are all three people in the same room. When they were still in the basic course class, ASU wanted to live in a single room very much. As a result, they lived for less than a few days, but an ICO came out. And commandeered his bed.

    Now, the accommodation on the side of the old school must be worse. If you can, Ashur really doesn''t want to live so hard.

    At least, before you give up your life, you should struggle for a while

    It''s a good thing to have him company. Otherwise, Ashur would have agreed to live in the old school building.

    "It seems that the college can''t live..." Wordless knead the brow and the heart, glanced at Yasuo.

    "In this case. The college won''t be able to attend classes in a short time. Why don''t you go straight home? "

    "My home is not so far away, I''m afraid, it''s only a car ride to the end of the reconstruction of the college, unless there is a saint dragon willing to take me back." Ashur''s head drooped in anguish.

    "So I can''t go home. Besides. What are you going to do when I go home? "

    "It''s Ansari dragon riding college. It''s not Ansari city. I''m not without money." Wordless waved.

    "It''s a big deal. I''ll go out and find a hotel and stay for a while."

    "Hotel?" Ashur''s eyes were suddenly round.

    "It will take at least three months for the academy and Apollo house to be rebuilt. Even with the help of "longqihuajing", it will take one month to stay in a hotel. That''s not the average cost. Luoang, are you sure you have money? "

    Speechless and speechless. I didn''t speak, but I took out a bag. Throw it on ashore.

    Ashow quickly reached out to catch it, looked at it doubtfully, and then opened the bag. When the things in the bag were printed in ashow''s eyes, ashow almost had a soft hand and threw it out.

    Glittering!

    What a real sparkle!

    Inside the bag, there is a bag full of gold coins!

    Look at that quantity, at least there must be about twenty or thirty!

    According to the world''s gold price, 20 or 30 gold coins, let alone stay in a hotel for a month, it''s enough to buy a smaller hotel!

    Ashur''s hand began to shake.

    For the ordinary man, the bag was heavier than anything he had ever taken in his life.

    "Gollum..." Can''t help but, Ashur swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the voice extremely clear reverberated in the surrounding.

    "I said, are you too hopeless?" Speechless immediately cast a disdainful look at Ashur.

    "You''re the paladin of the holy dragon. Although you''re only a halfling, you can''t even act so badly because of the two or thirty gold coins. Be careful if Sylvia sees them, he will get angry again."

    Ashurton had his neck folded.

    Indeed, with Sylvia''s vision of the "Saint Dragon Knight", her half existence was already very unpleasant to her. If she behaved so badly again, Sylvia''s one-sided personality and identity would not be able to look down on it. It is possible to directly scold

    But it''s no wonder that asho is a civilian in a village

    "I don''t know if I can earn this money in my whole life." Ashur could not help but retort.

    "Besides, who knows that you are so rich..."

    "Money?" Speechless smile, can not be ignored do not turn away.

    These two or thirty gold coins, compared with the tens of billions of gold coins that can be stacked into dozens of mountains in the "golden ring", are not even fur or change.However, no matter in which world, gold is a hard thing, which, speechless is a deep experience.

    "Are you coming with me?" "How about going to a hotel together?" he said to ashow

    "I?..." He was stunned, and then he shook his head.

    "No, I don''t have that much money. I have to live for at least one month."

    "Since I invited you, of course I won''t let you pay." Speechless heart for a while speechless, but Ashur or shook his head.

    "That''s even worse. How can I accept a month''s hotel accommodation for you?"

    "You are too restrained, aren''t you?" Speechless and funny, he turned his eyes to Ashur.

    "For me, this money is nothing..."

    "Not even that!" Ashow resolutely refused.

    "What are you going to do then?" How speechless tongue.

    "Do you really want to go to a shelter?"

    "If there''s no way..." Ashow sighed.

    This is the only way

    "You..." There is nothing to say.

    At this time, a petite figure came running from a distance, as if looking for something. He looked around for a while. When he saw the silence standing with ashow, his eyes lit up and ran this way.

    "Lord Rouen!"

    "Huh?" He was about to drag ashow into the hotel and looked at the sound source without any doubt. Then he was surprised.

    "Luca?..."

    "Lord Rouen!" Luca trotted all the way to the silent front, fell down, put her hands on her knees, and gasped a little.

    "In such a hurry, what''s the matter?" Wordless doubt walked to Luca''s side, helped pat Luca thin back, let Luca heart a warm.

    Lord Rouen, it''s really gentle

    "Then That After a breath of relief, Luca began to wriggle, looking at the speechless body with a little expectation in her eyes.

    "Lord Rouen, have you found a place to live?"

    "Not yet..." Speaking of this, I feel a little helpless.

    "I''m going to go out with asho to find a hotel..."

    "How can that be?!" Before asho could correct it, Luca raised her voice line and shook her head with determination.

    "How can Lord Rouen live in a place like a hotel?"

    "Ha ha..." On one side, Ashur smiled.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t afford to live in such a place..."

    "What can I do if I don''t?" Ignoring asho''s murmuring voice full of complaints, he scratched his cheek without saying anything.

    "Do you want me to live in the old school building?"

    "Of course not!" Luca immediately objected to the voice, and immediately her pretty face turned red, and her resolute eyes turned to hope.

    "If Lord Rouen doesn''t mind, in fact, my room can be provided for Lord Rouen to live in!"

    "What..." Ashow was startled.

    "In your room?" Speechless also blinked his eyes, looking at Luca''s beautiful face full of hope indefinitely.

    "What do you do then?"

    "I?..." Luca lowered her head, a little shy and a little nervous.

    "Of course It''s for Lord Lauren... "

    "Ha?!" This time, it''s wordless''s turn.

    The bag full of gold coins fell on the ground, with a jaw dropping expression on his face.

    Bedtime

    Did I hear you right

    "Lord Rouen also asked me to stay in your room for the night. I''m just polite and friendly..." Luca sharpened her little fist, raised her purple eyes pitifully, and looked at her speechless eyes.

    "My words No Can''t you?... "

    "Here It''s not that I can''t... " Speechless and angry don''t cross the line of sight, don''t look at Luca''s pathetic expression.

    "Just, isn''t that inconvenient for you?"

    "No!" Luca replied without hesitation.

    "I have only one person to live, there is nothing inconvenient!"

    Living alone

    That''s dangerous, isn''t it

    no mouth corners slightly twitching, Tucao can not make complaints about the ASA.

 Chapter 1384

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "snow soaked Radish", "ice and fire floating alone", "heitai God" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "Ansari dragon riding College"

    At this time, the noise of "Ansari dragon riding College" for a whole day gradually subsided, and everyone began to return to their residence with the deepening of the night, ready to have a good night''s rest. When they get up tomorrow, they can continue the reconstruction of "Ansari dragon riding College".

    Under the orderly arrangement and organization of Rebecca and other members of the student union, although the attack on "Ansari dragon riding College" by the corpse grey dragon army just happened last night, a group of students and faculty members also emerged from the nightmare, adjusted their mentality and returned to their normal appearance.

    Because of this, the reconstruction work of "Ansari dragon riding College" has also been helped by students who should not have participated, which makes the process a lot faster.

    After all, the students of "Ansari dragon riding College" are all "Yulong people". Except for the first year students in the basic course, all the other students have their own "pal".

    With the help of the dragon people, it''s hard to think about the process quickly.

    In addition, with the help of "dragon Qi Hua Jing", which can let people use dragon medium magic, in just one day, the debris and sawdust of the "Ansari dragon riding College" were cleared, the burned buildings were demolished and rebuilt, the potholes and hollows were not filled up very well, and the building materials needed for reconstruction were all moved into the college, which can be said to be everything All ready. It''s just reconstruction.

    I think tomorrow morning is the beginning of real reconstruction.

    But. Because last night''s corpse grey dragon army attacked the "Ansari dragon riding College", all the people in the "Ansari dragon riding College" didn''t have a rest overnight, so before that, we must let people have a good rest.

    As a result, just at night, the sound in "Ansari dragon riding College" disappeared almost, and the rooms in the three dormitories besides the destroyed Apollo house were also turned off early. There was a long breath, and in the open space of the college, the dragon people were lying there, falling into a deep sleep.

    There is no way. When the corpse grey dragon army invaded, the dragon people in the "riding dragon Academy in Ansari state" were awakened and realized that the situation was not good. All the Dragon families rushed out of the dragon house.

    Only this collective rush, let alone the dragon house suffered a certain degree of damage, let alone the attack of the corpse grey dragon.

    Even the Seventh Dragon House, which is specially provided for Shenglong''s habitat, was blasted off the ceiling by a dragon breath of Gaowen. In addition, six dragon houses were not so good. Seven dragon houses were destroyed. The dragon people could only sleep in the open space of the college.

    And in the MEFF house. In one of the rooms, the light was still on. Under the window of the room, Gao Wen was lying there and fell asleep.

    This room, naturally, is Luca''s room.

    In a room like a small forest. Luca is wearing a nightdress and is wearing some herbs. Mouth also very rare hum a song, obviously, the mood is very good.

    Tonight, it should be said that before the reconstruction of Apollo house is completed, it is impossible to live in this room, under the same roof as Luca.

    Because of this, ashow had no company and no mood to find a new residence. When he had no words to decide to stay in Luca''s room, he planned to go to the old school building and live a life like a shelter, but he was dragged out of the college and went to the downtown to find a Hotel.

    I can''t receive the invitation from my sister, so I will send my friends No, friends to throw aside, regardless of it

    In that case, I feel embarrassed even if I have no words.

    Therefore, no matter how reluctant ashore is, wordless he drags him out to find a hotel. Anyway, as long as he throws away the money, he will have to accept even if he doesn''t accept the "civilian" personality of ashow.

    So, wordless let Luca come back first, and then help asho find the hotel, and then come to find Luca.

    So, Luca has a little time to prepare

    The herbs on hand are divided into two parts: one is put into a teapot, and hot water is poured to make it stuffy; the other is put into a censer and laid flat.

    Luca picked up the teapot and shook it very carefully. She immediately put it at her feet, and then took out a crystal clear gem from her arms.

    Well, it''s Dragon Qi Hua Jing!

    Luca raised her "dragon Qi Hua Jing" and recited the mantra to start the Dragon medium magic.

    "Hot!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the magic power in "longqihuajing" suddenly turned into a flame, which exploded in the incense burner in front of us. Inside, the ground herbs immediately burned.

    See, Luca quickly picked up a lid and put it on the censer. At the next moment, a wonderful smoke wafted from the vent of the lid

    Luca picked up the censer and smelled the fragrance floating out of it. The purple eyes revealed a trace of satisfaction."In this way, it should be ok..."

    "Luca, are you there?"

    Outside the door, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Luca in her self-talk, and also making Luca slightly scared.

    "Lord Rouen?"

    "It''s me..." There was a silent voice.

    "I''m here. Is it convenient to open the door now?..."

    "Party Convenient! I''m coming! "

    Luca hurriedly held the censer in her hand, looked around in panic, trotted aside, put the censer in the corner, determined that the fragrance was still in the air, and walked to the door of the room step by step.

    "Lord Rouen..."

    Open the door, stand at the door of speechless suddenly appeared in Luca''s vision, a pair of wine red pupil seems to become deep in the night, let Luca slightly fascinated.

    "I''m sorry for the delay..." Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hands.

    "That guy, asho, is so out of sight. He''s still fighting until the hotel. If it wasn''t for my brute strength, I might not be able to fight him."

    "That''s because Lord Rouen is so gentle Luca gave a shy smile.

    "I think the abbot must also be very grateful to Lord Rouen..."

    "Come on, don''t say that. It''s really just a show of hands..." The wordless expression is a little chatty.

    It''s the first time I''ve been praised by others for being gentle

    "Lord Rouen, come in..."

    Luca opened the door completely and let it open. A pair of beautiful eyes like Amethyst had a strange look and stared at speechless, which made speechless heart feel cold.

    The bright look in Luca''s eyes, how to say

    To the wordless feeling, like has been planning to push their own beauty and origami, as if they will eat people!

    But how can it be

    Luca''s personality is very thin and introverted. She can''t push her sweetheart''s actions like Meijiu and origami, right

    Should it

    With such a mood, wordless little tangled into Luca''s room, and as soon as he entered the room, he smelled a very good smell.

    "Is this the incense you usually order?" The tangle on the face and the doubt in the heart suddenly subsided because of the good smell, and the silent expression suddenly relaxed.

    "It smells good. It''s supposed to be a good night''s sleep, isn''t it?"

    "Yes Yeah... " I don''t know why, Luca''s words seem to be a little tense, even the closing action is a little anxious, as if he is afraid of running away without words, closing hard and anxious.

    This kind of performance is not like the normal Luca at all.

    If he noticed this scene, he would be suspicious even if he thought that Luca was harmless. But at this time, he had relaxed because of the smell of the room, and didn''t notice Luca''s abnormal performance.

    Seeing the silent face as usual, Luca took a deep breath of relief and went to a small round table in the middle of the room. She was sitting down and picked up the teapot that she had put there at first.

    Pour a mouthful of steaming tea into an angular, cylindrical cup, and Luca''s sparkling eyes are on the right side.

    "Lord Rouen, please use tea..."

    "No, no more..." Wordless sat opposite Luca, enjoying the fragrance of the room, and waved casually to Luca.

    "It''s hard to sleep if you drink tea at night, so don''t drink it..."

    "Ah..." Luca made such a sound in surprise, and her face became flustered, as if she didn''t think it would be this development, and even her hands were unconsciously grinding.

    Sitting on the opposite side of Luca, even if there is no words to relax, it is impossible not to notice Luca''s performance. Now it''s strange.

    Luca, what''s the matte

 Chapter 1385

    (I wish you a Happy Mid Autumn Festival

    (happy birthday to the two friends, maple and leaf

    Thank you very much for the three 10000 rewards of "Maple withering" and "leaf withering"! 1888 reward from the God of heitai! As well as the rewards of "baby bear", "Xingming qingkong", "turnip with vegetables", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "star pattern. Tianyu"

    "Luca..."

    Seeing that Luca had been in a panic, even tears almost came out, wordless felt a bit suspicious at the same time, but also involuntarily felt a little guilty.

    It must be said that it was a foul for Luca to make such a gesture.

    It''s very pitiful. The weak temperament is even above Xia Yin. Only Icarus, who is also very easy to arouse others'' desire for protection, can rival Luca. What''s more, Luca is an introverted personality. Once she is pitiful, it''s more lethal than any weapon.

    No, there''s no need to pretend to be pitiful. The girl''s every move is naturally revealing the pitiful atmosphere. Even if she knows that she has done nothing wrong, she feels like she''s guilty, and her expression becomes embarrassed instantly.

    "Well, don''t look so foul again..." It was not long before he surrendered without words.

    "I''ll just drink it..."

    "Really?" Suddenly, as if it had been sunny after the rain, Luca''s expression suddenly improved. Her eyes, waving like water waves, looked at her speechless body with watery mist. It''s more than just a foul.

    "Really Really Speechless moment was sunk, the heart is inevitably shaken up. Unable to see Luca as she is now, she hurriedly picked up the steaming column tea cup on the small round table and sent it to her mouth.

    "Huh?" A mouthful of hot tea rolled into the silent mouth, down the throat, into the stomach bag.

    The next second, like a carefully prepared honey exploding in the body, a warmth spread not only in the stomach. For a moment, it was full of speechless body, delicious but extremely cool, contradictory to the extreme, but it seemed to be taken for granted, extremely incredible.

    "This tea..." Speechless surprised at the tea in the cup, a comment even after thinking did not blurt out.

    "It''s incredible..."

    "Lord Rouen likes it..." Seeing no words to drink tea, Luca seemed to be very happy. A pair of eyes slightly curved.

    "It''s a tea made of herbs, and I''ve made it. Although it''s not a famous tea, it''s my own invention..."

    "That''s amazing..." Speechless sipped another sip of hot tea, which was clearly hot, but the entrance was cool. After entering the stomach, it can also make the body full of warmth, which is inconceivable, absolutely not too much.

    "What kind of tea is it?"

    "This is lingcao tea..."

    "Lingcao tea?"

    "Well Luca nodded and explained.

    "The yakublads are good at herbalism, but herbs are used in different ways. Different combinations, different kinds. It can be divided into many fields, and some teas made of herbs that can play a good role in the body are called lingcao tea... "

    "It''s good for your health..." Speechless some admiration.

    "That must be very expensive, isn''t it?"

    "This is my own tea. I can''t evaluate the specific price..." Luca said a fact that can''t be ignored with plain expression.

    "But if the herbal materials used to make tea are put on the market, they should be able to sell 300 thousand ekels, according to a conservative estimate!"

    "Three Three hundred thousand ekers... " Speechless astonishment.

    Although it''s only two or three months since I came to this world, the money price ratio in this world is almost clear.

    Three hundred thousand ekers, compared with the bag of gold coins that was thrown to ashow without any words today, this price is definitely not much to let!

    The price of 300 thousand Eker is only the price of herbal materials. If you buy this blended tea directly, the price will definitely double!

    I didn''t know how expensive the cup of tea was until then

    "I can''t believe it, but if it''s good for your health, it''s not unacceptable..." Speechless wry smile, while slowly tasting the tea in hand, at the same time casually asked a sentence.

    "What''s the effect of this lingcao tea?"

    "Here This I don''t know why, Luca hesitated a little, as if there was something difficult to say, which made the wordless feel depressed.

    Why is today''s Luca so different from usual

    "Then That It''s time to go to sleep... " Suddenly, Luca said this, and stood up in a hurry.

    "Now It''s too late... ""All right..." I swallowed the last sip of tea in the cup, then stood up and looked around.

    "Luca, where is the bed?"

    Hearing this, Luca did not hesitate to point to the coffin covered with white flowers in the middle of the room, which made the silent heart suddenly jump.

    "Hard Are you Wordless eyebrow slightly beat up, eyes also inclined to the coffin.

    "Which coffin do you want me to sleep in?"

    "That''s not a coffin..." A kind reminder from Luca.

    "It''s a yekulbrad style bed, convenient furniture that can be buried directly when a funeral is held..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, then, do you want me to sleep on this "convenient furniture"

    Luca nodded her head, speechless and speechless.

    "In my whole life, I have slept in a good bed, a bad bed, a floor, a sofa, but not a coffin..." No words can make complaints about it.

    "I thought I would never have a chance to sleep in the coffin. I didn''t expect that I came here so soon when I slept in the coffin..."

    "Lord Rouen..." When she heard the silence, Luca bowed her head uneasily.

    "Don''t you like it?"

    "I can''t answer the questions I like or dislike..." He scratched his cheek wordlessly.

    "But what I care more about is that I slept in this coffin This bed, where do you sleep? "

    "I?..." Luca blinked, dazed.

    "Shouldn''t it be for Lord Lauren?"

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry laugh.

    I always feel that if I am serious at this time, I will definitely lose.

    "No way..." At present, speechless thousands of words are turned into a sigh.

    "Then go to sleep..."

    "Well!" Luca''s face blossomed and became bright.

    However, what Luca did next made her speechless and unable to respond.

    Slowly stretched his hand to the shoulder straps, Luca gently pulled them down, and immediately, the light and floating looking nightdress slipped down Luca''s body and fell on the ground, leaving Luca''s white and delicate body completely exposed in the air without a trace of cover.

    "Lu Luca The silent face stiffened.

    "For Why undress... "

    "It''s cold at night!" Luca replied with a natural face.

    "So I must warm Lord Rouen with my body!"

    "You''re not warming me, you''re making me guilty!" I want to hit the wall with my head.

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you?"

    "Eat?..." At first, Luca had a crooked head. Then she realized what the meaning of "eating" was. Her pretty face flew into a blush, and she began to wriggle with shame.

    "Such as If Lord Rouen doesn''t mind But But Please come to the village of yakublad with me afterwards. I have to introduce Lord Rouen to my adoptive father... "

    "See your parents?" I''m speechless.

    This is a hint that once you can''t hold it, you have to take responsibility, right

    Is this the legendary forced marriage

    Wordless feeling, his head seems to start to ache.

    It seems that I am going to spend at least one month in Luca''s room, which is not as peaceful as I expected

    "Huh?" At this time, wordless feel their body seems to be wrong.

    It seems that the whole body''s blood began to speed up the flow, and the strange heat was also running around the body. The feeling of dry mouth and dry tongue hit my heart. With it, there was a nameless evil fire

    This Speechless for a moment, I don''t know what I think of. I look at Luca in a daze.

    "You Do you put medicine in the tea? "

    "No!" Luca turned her head into a billow, but this time, she was convinced.

    "How do I feel my body is suddenly hot?"

    "Then It was Luca, don''t turn your head.

    "That''s the effect of lingcao tea..."

    "Efficacy?..." There is a foreboding in wordless heart.

    "What What''s the effect? "

    "Then That When lukaton was like a child doing something wrong, the mosquito replied.

    "Strengthen your energy..."

    Looking at Luca''s naked and charming body, listening to Luca''s answer, I feel the evil fire rising in my heart, and I feel black in front of my speechless eyes.

    He knew that he was sad tonight

 Chapter 1386

    (congratulations on "Maple withers" becoming the master of this book!)

    (Mid Autumn Festival! Don''t friends come here? For example, in the next period of time, speechless life can only be described as deep water and hot water.

    The reconstruction of "Ansari dragon riding College" has been in full swing.

    As a member of the student union, there is no lack of effort in the reconstruction of the college.

    What''s more, the calculation of the funds needed for the reconstruction of the college, the arrangement of the staff who come to the college, the students who come to help, and the positions of the dragon people, as well as the reorganization of the types and designs of the buildings in the reconstruction and the issuance of the orders are generally the responsibility of no one.

    Originally, the work should be handled by the president of the student union. After all, all the arrangements for the reconstruction work are already the highest person in charge of the reconstruction of the college.

    As the president of the student union, let Rebecca deal with these things, that''s right.

    However, Rebecca still needs to sort out the attack on the ''Ansari dragon riding College'' by the corpse grey dragon army, complete and complete the report to the chivalry, explain and discuss with the relevant senior personnel, and sometimes go to the City Council for a meeting. The workload is already large, so there is no way to take the college into account.

    Therefore, all arrangements for the reconstruction of the college. It all fell to the wordless person who served as an assistant in the student union.

    At the beginning of assistant position, it was to make up for the work of vice president and secretary who had been absent from the student union. And to Rebecca, the president of the student union.

    At present, Rebecca is unable to participate in the reconstruction of the college. Naturally, as an assistant, she has no words to undertake the task of the top leader.

    It''s not an easy job.

    "Ansari dragon riding College" is not an ordinary college. It is known as a "garden city". You can imagine how wide the "Ansari dragon riding College" needs to be rebuilt. How much work has to be done.

    At least, wordless feeling, since taking up the job, he has no time to rest except at night.

    No, I don''t even have time to rest at night.

    Of course, there is no time for rest at night. It has nothing to do with the reconstruction of the college. It''s mainly because of the silent roommate Luca

    Luca is the Secretary of the student union. That is to say, after joining the student union without any words, Luca has been absent from her job. It''s all done by the silent assistant.

    However, the reason why Luca was absent all the time was that Gawain refused to ride, which made her depressed and even unable to attend classes. Let alone to work in the student union, it''s understandable.

    Now. The relationship between Luca and Gawain has been restored. Naturally, the Secretary will return to the student union.

    To be honest, Luca helped wordless a lot in the reconstruction of the college during the day, so wordless that she didn''t even have time to take a breath. Although there was no rest time, the work was smooth and relaxed.

    But in the evening, Luca will change and become the biggest trouble in wordless mind.

    Because, this wench, seems to be thinking all the time about having some super friendship with wordless

    I really lived in Luca''s room, stayed with Luca, and found that I despised Luca without any words.

    Luca''s personality is thin, quiet and often expressionless. She is a fresh and refined girl like a goblin. She is also very weak in her bones. She is a typical soft girl.

    For a personality like Luca, even if she really likes someone and lets her confess, she may be reluctant to make up her mind. If she is allowed to push down the opposite sex like Meijiu or origami, it is even more impossible to kill her.

    This is the wordless impression of Luca.

    The original

    Until I lived with Luca, I felt that my impression of Luca needed to be changed.

    It''s true that Luca is a typical soft girl. It''s impossible to do anything backward.

    However, she will try her best to let wordless to push her down!

    Luca can''t do temptation, but she dares to give medicine, can''t take the initiative, but dares to be extremely passive.

    On the first night of * * alone, Luca let wordless drink some spiritual grass tea to strengthen her energy. It can be imagined that more and more daring she came up with a penetrating way to make wordless become a wolf.

    It''s not until later that I know without words. It turns out that Luca has been lighting some relaxing incense in her room, which also has the effect of strengthening energy, to break up her resistance to wordless.In addition, Luca from time to time took out all kinds of means that he could not think of without words to turn himself into a wolf. At night, he still slept with him in the same bed without any clothes. Wordless didn''t know how many times he almost pushed the little goblin down.

    It''s a pity that when Luca almost turned into a wolf without any words, she added a very persistent sentence

    "I hope you will come back to yakublad''s village with me and meet my adoptive father, the current head of yakublad clan!"

    According to the ethos of the yakublads, taking the opposite sex back to see the patriarch or the parents means that they are engaged and must be married together in the future.

    It''s a small thing! Marriage matters! (-- scum...)

    So, I can''t do this without confirming that I really have some feelings for Luca.

    Also because of this, wordless night time is really hot.

    Holding a delicate soft girl in her arms, she is still naked. People even give her some formula to strengthen her energy and break down her resistance, which makes her body react faithfully, but she can''t even eat it with a belt and bone.

    How painful that should be

    If this is not deep and hot, I feel that my previous life is really very good

    However, after a short period of * * life, wordless and Luca get on well with each other a lot.

    Luca is not as respectful to herself in everything as she did at the beginning. Although she has been shouting "Lord Rouen", her tone and behavior are not as respectful as before. She is more like a friend.

    Moreover, no matter in work or in life, Luca has always been scrambling to help speechless, take care of speechless and considerate. She is more intimate than anyone else. Now, even speechless clothes are being washed. Like a little wife, she is a good wife and mother. She is really affecting speechless heart.

    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that I can''t help but push down the tempting goblin and marry her back home

    Of course, Cosette was dissatisfied with Luca''s taking care of her life.

    This should have been her job!

    But Sylvia''s condition has been very strange recently. She didn''t say a word more in ordinary days. She was distracted from time to time when she was working. Even when she was sleeping, she would stare at the sky, with a worried look. She was more silent than Luca, which worried Cosette.

    In such a situation, Cosette had no time to compete with Luca to take care of her. He tried his best to get Sylvia back to her original condition.

    Unfortunately, before Cosette had thought of a way, the peaceful life was broken again

    "Dong!!!"

    One morning, such a sound, like an explosion, accompanied by a burst of impact, reverberated in front of eponaher.

    "Ah!!!"

    Like an earthquake, the whole ebona house vibrated slightly, the glass windows rattled and vibrated, and in the dormitory building, the girls in the advanced courses of a number of colleges and universities screamed more or less, and there was a riot.

    "What happened?!"

    With a nervous voice, the windows of the Royal chambers of Epona Shea were suddenly opened, revealing Sylvia''s face of panic.

    But when Sylvia poked her head out of the window, she was stunned at the sight.

    "Disrespectful!"

    In the open space in front of Epona she saw a pretty woman in a yellow and green dragon riding suit saluting Sylvia.

    "I''m the first class postman in the court - ovita Brown!"

    "Her Highness the fourth King''s daughter of Sylvia roammon!" The woman named ovita took a scroll out of her bag.

    "The knight has a letter for you!"

    "Father?!" Sylvia was surprised

 Chapter 1387

    "Ansari dragon riding College", aibonesha

    In the Royal room, Sylvia sat at the desk in her room, took out the scroll which she had just got from the postman, and then she took it apart.

    Knight King - Howard roreyamon!

    At the mention of this name, I think, as long as it is the people of the knight state of rorayamon will not be disrespectful.

    However, only those who are really familiar with Howard will know that the knights in name, in fact, will be very disappointed if they really meet.

    It''s not to say that as a knight king, oward was incompetent. He was not a despot either. On the contrary, he was very approachable and considerate of the knighthood.

    However, compared with his princess, dead son and four daughters, Howard is too mediocre.

    It''s not only plain in appearance, but also not unusual in character. As a knight king, he doesn''t have much royal demeanor, his temperament and cultivation, his ability to deal with political affairs is weak compared with other people, and his force is not as strong as Veronica. It''s not for ordinary people, and he''s not Sylvia.

    It''s almost mediocre. It''s not like a king at all, but like an amiable old man.

    So, as the current Knight king. Although Howard has real power, he knows it by himself. I am not a good king.

    Therefore, oward simply gave most of the government affairs to excellent subordinates, and almost all the real power of the knight king family was given to Veronica. He lived a very leisurely life and could enjoy it very much.

    Because of this, Sylvia, who is familiar with the virtues of her father, will treat Howard''s letter so solemnly.

    With Howard''s lazy personality, he would leave the enjoyment behind and spend a lot of time writing to Sylvia. I think there must be something very urgent or important. Sylvia has to be careful.

    And after reading the letter from Howard in detail, Sylvia was sure.

    This is really a very important thing

    When she threw the letter on the table, Sylvia leaned back in her chair as if she had lost her strength. Her ice blue eyes were a little slack looking at the ceiling. A whisper.

    "Attend the continental Conference Do you

    Yes, the letter sent by Knight King Howard clearly told Sylvia to attend the continental Conference!

    The so-called continental meeting refers to the meeting held every five years by the leaders of the top forces in arukustland!

    At the continental conference, the Knights of roam, the kingdom of sheplon, the Empire of sepalus, the union of rovlock, industry and commerce, and the hall of Espada. Each of the five forces with a place in arukustland will send their own representatives together to hold an important summit that will influence the future of arukustland.

    The continental conference is also the tradition of arukustland.

    That year. The kingdom of sheplon, the Empire of cerfallos, and the knighthood of rorayamon once fought a major war.

    And that war was also at the continental conference. In the witness of the heads of state, consultations were held. Only then did the two sides receive their own troops and begin to recuperate and settle the war.

    It can be imagined how important the continental conference is to the top powers in arukustland.

    Now, the five-year continental conference is finally the time to hold again.

    So Lord Howard ordered Sylvia to return to Fontaine, the capital of the knightly state of loredamon, to attend this continental Conference!

    Of course, this is not the most important.

    Most importantly, every continental conference is hosted by the Espada hall, which is the core of Rosa Maria''s religion, and the venue of each conference is determined by the contemporary Pope of Espada hall through divination.

    And this year''s continental conference venue, the contemporary Pope of Espada hall, has divined and announced the whole continent of arukustland.

    It''s the capital of the knighthood of rorayamon, the city of Fontaine!

    Now, the city of Fontaine, which is located in the capital center of Fontaine City, must be in a mess. Have you started to arrange the mainland conference

    That is to say, in the near future, the representatives of the top forces in arukustland will also come to the capital of the knighthood of rorayamon, even to the royal city of the knighthood of rorayamon.

    This is not a big thing.

    But all Sylvia had was worry, not worry.

    Originally, Sylvia has been troubled by one thing.How can Sylvia not be bothered by the fact that her "home" has become the venue of the continental conference and her student has to attend it

    Besides, in the letter, odwa not only asked himself to go to Fontaine, but also other people

    "Ah..." With a sigh, Sylvia came to her bedside in a state of confusion, and fell straight down. The skirt suddenly flew up. Sylvia''s lower body, which was full of fat, was completely exposed in the air.

    "princess, you are so rude." Cosette, who had prepared black tea for Sylvia, came in just outside the door and saw it.

    "I don''t have the style of Wang NV."

    "Leave me alone..." Sylvia''s stuffy opening.

    "There''s no one else here anyway. It won''t be good to relax myself..."

    Hearing this, Cosette shook his head with a smile, but said nothing more.

    Putting the black tea in his hand on the table beside him, Cosette glanced at the letter written by Howard on the table and asked aloud.

    "What did the knight say in the letter?..."

    "He?..." At this point, Sylvia''s voice is more dull.

    "He ordered me to return to Fontaine city and attend the upcoming continental Conference!"

    "Really?" Cosette''s eyes brightened.

    "that''s really congratulations on your royal highness!"

    The continental conference is a conference that the representatives of the top powers in arukustland are qualified to attend to decide the future direction of the continent.

    Such an important meeting also means that those who can attend will be the leading soul figures in the force in the future.

    Sylvia was able to attend, which also proved that the knights were really going to hold her up!

    How can Cosette not be happy for Sylvia

    But Sylvia herself has been unhappy.

    "But you know, it''s too heavy a burden to attend such a meeting with my ability..."

    "princess, how can you think so?" Cosette''s Willow eyebrows stand up.

    "Have you forgotten? Lord Rouen hates what you threatened to give up before doing things. If Lord Rouen knew it, he would be very disappointed... "

    "I I see... " Hearing this, Sylvia could not help but take care of it. Although she was still depressed, she sat up from the bed and straightened up her bewildered skirt.

    Seeing this, Cosette was relieved.

    During this time, Sylvia has always been a very thoughtful look, which really worried Cosette.

    Now, though, Cosette is a little relieved.

    At least, no matter how unhappy she is, Sylvia still cares about being speechless

    "Well, forgive me for being rude..." Cosette politely informed Sylvia and immediately picked up the letter from the knight king on the table and read it.

    "Oh yeah?" Before long, Cosette frowned and laughed.

    "When you go back to your hometown, you have to take luon Randall with you."? Is that what I mean to see my parents? "

    "Ha?..." Sylvia''s face went "bang" and she was all red.

    "You What are you talking about?! "

    "Ah La, isn''t it?..."

    "When Of course not! " Sylvia made no secret of her wavering.

    "It''s also said in the father''s letter that we should take Ashur and Ike with us How could that mean... "

    "Well, that just means the knight didn''t mean that..." Cosette gloated.

    "but your highness, don''t you want to take Lord Luo to meet your father?"

    "You You don''t have to talk! " Sylvia, blushing, grabbed the pillow and smashed it at Cosette.

    Cosette caught Sylvia''s pillow in a hurry, and the smile on his face was even bigger.

    Princess highness, finally returned to normal appearance.

 Chapter 1388

    "Ansari dragon riding College", student union office

    "That''s exactly what happened..."

    At the meeting where all the members of the student union gathered, I rubbed my brow and heart without any words, explained all the reports and related processes and arrangements of the college reconstruction work I was responsible for, and then I took a breath, sat down and gave the conclusion.

    "So, if there is no accident, the reconstruction of the college will be almost completed in about ten days. Although it can''t be said that it''s completely restored to its previous functions, it won''t be inconvenient if it''s just for class. We have to arrange the opening time..."

    "That''s great!" Ashur was the first to rejoice.

    "I haven''t had class for so long, and I still stay in a hotel. I''m not used to it..."

    "Well done, Leon..." Rebecca also praised.

    "Thanks to you, the reconstruction of the college can go on so smoothly. This time, you have made great contributions!"

    "If I''m alone, it''s absolutely outrageous." Speechless turned white eyes.

    "Without the help of Luca, Sylvia and Ashur, let alone the process is going smoothly. I may have to drag down a lot of progress. I dare not take credit alone, especially Luca, who has helped me a lot."

    "Nothing. It''s my job to help Lord Lauren Luca was a little shy and a little regretful.

    "Unfortunately. We can''t go on living with Lord Lauren anymore... "

    "Well Luca''s voice was a little small, but the silent one sitting next to her heard it, and hurriedly covered it up.

    "There will be opportunities in the future..."

    Luca''s face was so beautiful that people around him didn''t seem to hear what Luca was talking about, which made him feel relieved.

    You know, he and Luca eat, live and sleep together. At present, only Ashur knows about it. Other girls don''t know about it.

    If the rest of the girls knew about it. Then, don''t think about it. I can predict how I will be treated without words.

    So, for the time being, it''s better to hide. That''s also for myself

    "Anyway, without your help, things will not be so smooth..." Rebecca smiled and looked speechless. At the same time, I''m sorry.

    "As the president of the student union, I didn''t help a lot in the reconstruction of the college. I''m really ashamed..."

    "Don''t say that, president!" Ashow said this comfortingly.

    "The president also has his own business to be busy with. We understand. Look. Aike, that''s really nothing to do, nothing to do... "

    "Bang!"

    Before he finished speaking, under the table, a muffled sound reverberated clearly, and at the same time. Ashow''s face was also completely blue, and there was a wail.

    "Hum..." Ike gave a cold snort. Silently, he took back his feet and drank tea. It was as if nothing had been done. It really made people tremble.

    "Rebecca, what''s the matter with you?" Speechless shook his head and looked at Rebecca.

    "Isn''t there any movement in the Cavaliers'' house about the attack of the corpse grey dragon army on the academy?"

    "At this point, I feel a bit troubled myself..." Rebecca raised her eyebrows and touched her chin.

    "I''ve sorted out the detailed situation for many times, and had a lot of discussions with the City Council. The report should also be sent to Fontaine City, but I can''t understand the response from the Knights'' side..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless, with the eyes of all the people around him, looked at Rebecca.

    "How can I say that?"

    "Say over there..." Rebecca''s eyes were speechless.

    "Why don''t we talk to each other face to face when Ron Randall comes to Fontaine!"

    "When I get to Fontaine?..." Speechless suddenly stunned.

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca and others are confused.

    "Are you going to Fontaine?..."

    "How could..." A wordless answer.

    "I didn''t even think about going to Fontaine city..."

    "What''s going on?" Rebecca cocked her head in disbelief.

    "How could there have given such an answer?"

    Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t understand.

    At that moment, Sylvia raised her hand and began to mosquito.

    "It Actually I can explain... "

    "Huh?" All of them were stunned for a moment. They all focused their eyes on Sylvia doubtfully, which made Sylvia''s pretty face stiff."Can you explain?..." Speechless and confused.

    "Sylvia, have you heard anything?"

    "Then That Sylvia''s ears turned red and her eyes drifted around, which surprised everyone.

    Although everyone didn''t ask, but Sylvia''s recent state is in everyone''s eyes, and they know that Sylvia has something on her mind, and her mood has not been very high.

    Because it''s inconvenient to ask, Sylvia didn''t say anything after asking, so people have to wait and see.

    Now, with Sylvia like this, has her problem been solved

    At the thought of this place, people also released a kind smile.

    "Just take your time..." Speechless took up the black tea in front of Sylvia and handed it to her.

    "Have a sip of tea first..."

    Thank you Sylvia took the black tea with a little red face, took a sip, looked around at the people, and when she could see their smiling faces full of kindness, Sylvia summoned up her courage.

    "In fact, my father wrote that he wanted to see Leon!"

    Words fall, the whole silence

    Now

    "Ah!!!"

    The loud voice of doubt, the moment resounded throughout the student union office.

    "See me?..." Speechless astonishment.

    "Here Is that what it means?... " Ashur had some uncertain openings.

    "See your parents?"

    "See your parents?!" Speechless expression is more stunned.

    "See your parents?!" Luca also exclaimed, almost subconsciously grasping the silent arm.

    "No No way! "

    "No way?" Sylvia''s face had already begun to blush, but when she heard Luca''s words, she was tense.

    "Why not?"

    "Because Because Luca hesitated for a while, and after a long time, she began to cry.

    "Just Even if you see your parents, Lord Rouen will have to go back to the village with me to see my adoptive father first! "

    "What''s wrong with that?" Sylvia''s temperaments have slowly turned to self-control.

    "It''s unbelievable to want to leave the call of the knight king and go somewhere else!"

    Faced with Sylvia''s displeasure, Luca met her head-on abnormally.

    "In love, identity doesn''t mean everything!"

    "What do you say?!" Sylvia blushed first, and then spoke angrily.

    "I I don''t want to fall in love with identity! "

    "First come, first served!" Luca tightened her silent arm.

    "Lord Rouen, you must first go back to yekulbrad''s territory with me to meet my adoptive father!"

    "You..." Sylveston''s fingers trembled with rage.

    "Here What kind of expansion is this?... " Speechless can''t bear to look straight at Rebecca.

    "President, do you want to die?"

    "Well, the individual can understand their behavior..." Rebecca uttered a word which made the whole audience fall into silence again.

    "After all, people in my family said they wanted to meet you and let me take you back!"

    "Lian Even Rebecca Luca looked at Rebecca incredulously.

    "No No... " Sylvia is in a mess.

    "What''s the matter?" Speechless had to speak.

    "I never heard of it!"

    "That''s because I don''t think it''s necessary..." Rebecca glanced speechless with a smile.

    "The reason why Randall family members want to see you is that as my guard, you, who I gave Randall the surname, defeated the most powerful commander yusula, and made the family members fall into ecstasy. They all said they want to see you, a foreigner with their own surname, and they want to try their best to attract you. Therefore, I didn''t consider taking you back ¡­¡±

    "So it is..." Speechless relieved, Sylvia, Luca is also quietly relieved.

    But as it turns out, it''s a little bit too early

    "But if you leave out the family, I would like to take you home to meet my family!" Rebecca never stops talking.

    "How can I say that you are the only one who makes me move my heart..."

    For a moment, Sylvia and Luca had a deadly resentment, which made them laugh

 Chapter 1389

    (congratulations to thunderbolt Torr for being the head of this book!)

    The next day, in the morning

    To this day, the "Ansari dragon riding College" has been almost rebuilt. Apart from some buildings with low importance and practicability, basically, some things have been completely restored.

    On the main street of the college, a uniformed student talks and walks in the newly established college, which makes people feel very relieved.

    Today, the reconstruction of the college is still in progress, and the curriculum has not been restored. However, a group of students have received the news that at least 10 days later, the "Ansari dragon riding College" will once again usher in the class, and the students will also resume their own curriculum.

    So, even though students are looking forward to the coming of class, there are many people who have the idea of playing as much as possible before class. Therefore, students can be seen everywhere in the college enjoying the last period of holiday.

    In the open space in front of Epona she, the three men, silent, asho and Ike, stood here, and their clothes were not the usual uniforms.

    At this time, the wordless body is wearing the college''s Dragon riding clothes, and the clothes of the overcoat are floating in the wind. Let the hunting sound of overcoats reverberate all over the open space.

    Asho is wearing a good-looking uniform, and. The uniform is embroidered with the emblem of the Knights'' palace and tied with a bow tie. It looks very imposing, but people who know it know that the uniform is imposing, but it is a palace style male servant dress

    is not only as like as two peas in the palace style, but also wearing a uniform of the palace style, which is the same as the one in the same place.

    Wearing these clothes, three people stood together: silent, asho and Ike. As if a king and a nobleman were going to patrol with his two servants, ashow was full of conversation, and Ike''s face was a little ugly.

    It wasn''t long before Ike began to complain loudly.

    "How could the knighthood treat the dragon people who are connected with their lives by making them wear the clothes of servants?"

    "Just hold on a little bit..." At last, hearing the complaint of Ike, ashow also showed an unexpected expression and made a pre prepared appeasement.

    "Look. Don''t I wear my servants'' clothes as well?... "

    It''s a pity that the pacification of Ashur only brought about negative effects.

    "You are a servant!" Ai Ke''s face is naturally refuted.

    "How can a simple watchdog be compared with a noble dragon?"

    Ashurton choked.

    "Okay, Ike, you can stop complaining..." Aside. Speechless shrugs.

    "That''s for Sylvia, isn''t it?"

    Needless to think, asho and Ike will dress up like this. Naturally, it can''t be their own will.

    In fact, this is Cosette''s proposal.

    Although Fengtien is not far from Ansari, it is definitely not a place to go. If you use the general mobile mode, you may not be able to get there all day.

    So. In order not to delay time, the only way to move to Fengtien is to ride a dragon.

    In this way, problems arise.

    Ashur''s "pal" is Ike. Although it''s a dragon, in the form of Ike, I don''t want to mention whether I want Ashur to ride on my head. Even if I want to, from the physical point of view, ride on it. When Ike goes to Fengtian on foot, the continental Conference will be long gone.

    Ai Ke himself is also a human figure, there is no way to have the same superb mobility as a dragon, and naturally, he has become a spectator.

    In this way, ashow and Ike can only choose to ride Lancelot like Sylvia to Fontaine.

    However, it''s not surprising that Wang NV, a famous woman in a country, rides and walks with a male student or a classmate together. What kind of inexplicable rumors will come out

    After all, the most intriguing thing for journalists is the love affair between Wang''s family and nobility, commonly known as gossip privacy. Even if Sylvia and ashore are innocent, those journalists can write the white as black.

    In order to avoid false rumors on the way to the capital city of Fontaine with Sylvia, Cosette proposed that asho and Ike should be dressed as servants.

    It''s a very common thing for the king and his nobles to travel with their servants. In this way, they can avoid other people''s gossip.

    It''s just to know this that Ike didn''t shout directly, but there are still some complaints.

    "I''m also the Royal daughter of the Dragon nationality. Why should I be treated like this?" Ike''s face smelled so bad that he pointed to the speechless face that he didn''t care."What''s more, even I, who is also a girl, dress up like this. You don''t ride your own dragon either. Why don''t you use it? You should ride with Sylvia as well as Ashur. There''s a rumor, right?..."

    "Don''t ask me this question..." Speechless turn white eyes.

    "I don''t care what I look like. I just need to meet people. Cosette said I don''t need to..."

    "Why?..." Ai Ke''s face can''t be relieved.

    "Why don''t you use it?"

    "because, what is what''s wrong with Lord Luo''s Royal Highness?"

    With such a response, the figures of Sylvia and Cosette appeared in front of ebonasher''s door and came to this side.

    "Lord Rouen defeated the strongman of commander Ursula. This record is enough to make those journalists dare not write anything that can''t be seen..." Cosette smiled and blinked at Ike.

    "besides, if what rumors really come out, my royal highness of my family will be very happy."

    "Don''t bullshit me there!" Sylvia gave corset a fierce look, but the silent and others clearly saw that her white ears were already slightly red.

    Today, Sylvia also has her own bright blonde hair, wearing a dragon riding suit embroidered with a knight''s royal family badge. Her neck and ears are all exposed to the sun. It''s not surprising that people can see her ears turn red.

    "well, your highness, don''t be shy." Cosette seemed to be in high spirits. Instead of stopping because of Sylvia''s reprimand, he attacked again.

    "Princess highness, this is a parent. Do you dare to deny that you are not a bit excited?"

    "Yes Ready to go! " Sylvia summoned Lancelot in a hurry, and there was a wide magic circle under her feet.

    "Follow my call! Lancelot

    "Roar!" Loud roar from the magic array as if from far and near into echo, gradually loud, Lancelot white silver body also emerged in the magic array, majestic debut.

    Sylvia turned over and jumped on Lancelot''s back.

    "You all ride up, too!"

    "Then, go up!"

    Speechless shook his head, and no longer said much. With a little tiptoe, he jumped up lightly and landed on Lancelot''s Dragon back. Cosette also took up and put on the lacy apron of the maid''s uniform, flying like a flower.

    Ashow and Ike stood in the same place and stared at the way of wordless and Cosette getting on the horse.

    For a long time, Ike gave an imperative word.

    "You, hurry up and fly up!"

    "Don''t put me in trouble! Do you want to know that I can''t do it? "

    "Cut, it''s useless..."

    "I''m just an ordinary person, don''t compare me!"

    "Then I''ll give you the" holy riding armor ". Don''t lose the scene. Come to a handsome way to show up!"

    "Would you like to show me the" holy riding armor "for a handsome way to appear on the stage? Your paladin armor is too cheap, isn''t it

    "What kind of presentation, just some replicas, is not presentation!"

    "Then What should I do then? "

    With that, ashow and Ike stared again.

    "Whatever you can do..." On Lancelot''s Dragon back, the silent corners of his mouth twitched and he couldn''t help shouting.

    "All in all, come up to me first, don''t waste time!"

    Ashow and Ike looked at each other and were silent.

    As a result, they obediently came to Lancelot''s body, followed Lancelot''s reins, and climbed up the dragon''s back in embarrassment

    "It''s all ready, isn''t it?" Sylvia gave a wry smile and yanked at the reins.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    "Roar!" Lancelot roared up to the sky, like arrows, flying to the far horizon

 Chapter 1390

    The hot sun hung high in the sky, shining the bright sunshine like hair, shining all over the earth, and illuminating the prosperous city below.

    Fontaine city!

    The capital of the knighthood, the seat of the Knights'' house and palace!

    Compared with the city of Ansari, regardless of its importance, Fengtien is ahead of the city of Ansari in terms of land area and prosperity.

    The high city wall has a regular track, which encircles the whole city of Fengtien. There are streets, urban areas and rivers inside, just like a small country.

    Fengtien has a lot of people. Although it can''t be said to be a sea of people, it can also form a tide of people if it is gathered together. The buildings are quite elegant, just like a small courtyard. It is said that these buildings are built in the style of the building of the Lord state of the knight state of loredamon, the kingdom of sepron.

    If you look down over the city of Fengtien, you can see that the city of Fengtien is surrounded by a wall, which just forms a pattern.

    That pattern, not only has the mark of the knight''s family emblem, but also has the shadow of the "star carving" of the "Yulong people". It also has a part of the flag of the kingdom of sheplon in it. It can''t be said that it''s beautiful, but it''s more than enough to say that it''s exquisite.

    By the way, the city of Fontaine also has walls, which is like isolating the whole city of Fontaine into areas one by one. It looks like a small country.

    However, regions are interconnected with each other. There is no difference between primary and secondary areas. If you want to say which area is more important, then only the central area is ahead of other areas.

    Because, the Royal Palace of the knight kingdom of roam, the castle like a hard fortress, like the shape of a tower - Fontaine City, stands here!

    Originally. Fengtien city is a metropolis with Fengtien city as its center. Therefore, it is understandable that the central area of Fengtien city is more important than the rest.

    This seat, located in the central area of Fengtien City, will soon become the venue of this continental conference. It will gather representatives of top forces from all over the mainland to determine the future direction of the mainland.

    Such an important meeting is held here. It also makes the atmosphere of Fengtien City tense.

    Of course, it''s tension. In fact, it''s only the central area with Fontaine city as the center. This is the place where the mainland conference is really held.

    So, on weekdays. The rare "Dragon Knights" seem to have gathered all over the city today, riding their own holy dragons and circling in the sky of the whole city of Fontaine. The "Dragon Knights" are all armed with weapons and have a rigorous face.

    These Dragon Knights. Basically, it''s all the "Dragon Knights" in the saint Dragon Knights of loredamon!

    During the continental conference, the safety of the venue and the representatives of the top forces naturally became the top priority. In such a case, the Cavaliers are not allowed to relax and neglect.

    Therefore, during the limited time of the continental conference, the order of Saint dragon of loreiamon will gather to take charge of the guard before and after the conference.

    When Lancelot came to Fontaine city with a group of speechless people, the "Dragon Knights" in the state of vigilance were driving their own holy dragons one after another, turning up their magic power and making a whirlwind like magic air flow over the whole Fontaine city.

    However, these "Dragon Knights" seem to know Lancelot, know Lancelot is Sylvia''s "pal", until it is confirmed that the coming is Lancelot, Sylvia is also on the dragon''s back, the magic air flow in the sky gradually subsided.

    "Your Highness Sylvia!"

    In a moment, the "Dragon Knights" over the city of Fontaine formed a neat line and saluted Sylvia.

    "You''ve worked hard!"

    Sylvia responded to a group of respectful "Dragon Knights" with a loud voice. With a stern expression, Sylvia slowly landed in the city of Fontaine. A group of "Dragon Knights" also swarmed away and continued to guard.

    "Whoo..."

    From the very beginning, Ashur, who had been holding his breath, took a big breath and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    "What a strict guard..."

    "After all, it''s the early stage of the mainland conference, so it''s necessary to raise the alert." Speechless looked around at the flying dragon and nodded.

    "With the state of alert on this scale, I think even those big countries are afraid to be presumptuous?"

    "Of course!" Sylvia can''t help but stand up proudly.

    "Even in the whole continent, the order of Saint dragon is also a famous one. Although it is only a small country, in terms of military power, the knighthood will never be weaker than those big countries!""That''s because there are dragon people!" Ike rushed to ask for credit.

    "Without the dragon, how could the knighthood be so powerful?"

    "Chivalry and the dragon are one..." Sylvia has some discontented retorts.

    "Isn''t it very kind of you to separate the dragon from the knight kingdom?"

    "I I didn''t mean that either Don''t turn your head. I''m sorry.

    "Just to remind you not to forget the credit of the dragon people..."

    "No Knight nation will forget what the dragon clan has brought to us!" Sylvia was very serious when she said that.

    "So, Ike, I hope you won''t be too outsider..."

    "Well, it''s my fault..." There''s nothing else for Ike.

    While talking, Lancelot also fell in front of the gate of Fontaine, lying on the ground.

    They all came down from the dragon''s back and began to look at the whole city of Fontaine.

    It looks like an ancient castle, which is stacked one by one. The top is sharp, so it looks like a large tower, shining like steel in the sun. Obviously, it''s not bad in terms of its firmness.

    The gate opened slowly when a group of people came down from the back of Lancelot dragon. The two majestic pictures of holy dragon engraved on the two gates were printed into the vision of the group. The eyes of the two holy dragons were shining and vivid.

    Under Sylvia''s leadership, wordless, Cosette, Ike and Ashur stepped on the steps, walked to the open door to themselves, and entered the interior of Fontaine city. At the next moment, a magnificent hall was also presented in the eyes of all people.

    People can clearly see that around the magnificent hall, the statues of knights and dragons are arranged in an orderly way as if they are guarding something. Along with these statues, there are also two rows of columns of maids in palace style maids'' clothes.

    In the middle of the hall stood a bespectacled maid who looked much older than Cosette''s.

    "Welcome back!"

    In the hall of Fontaine, the maids lowered their heads neatly and bowed deeply.

    "Your Highness Sylvia!"

    Looking at the orderly formation of two lines of maids saluting together, the loud voice also echoed around, the two seemed to be shocked, and did not react for a long time.

    Sylvia nodded plainly and looked at the bespectacled maid in the middle.

    "Long time no see, Frieda..."

    "Yes, your highness Sylvia..." The maid named Frieda took a step forward.

    "The knight has been waiting for his Highness for a long time..."

    "Let the guests get familiar with the environment first..." Sylvia said this, but it was Frieda''s insistence.

    "Greetings to the knight first..."

    "Here... Ok..." Sylvia hesitated for a moment, then nodded helplessly.

    At this time, Frieda looked to speechless.

    At first, she looked at her speechless eyes, and then she spoke.

    "This is Lord Lauren Randall, isn''t it?"

    "Huh?" Silent Zheng Zheng.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "The knight has orders..." Frieda''s simple and clear expression.

    "Let Monsieur Rouen and his highness Sylvia go and say hello!"

    "I?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "Here So fast?... " Sylvia seemed surprised, too.

    "Is my father so anxious to see loang?"

    "Please, Lord Rouen, move!" Frieda did not answer, but turned directly over and made a gesture of asking.

    This maid, very arrogant

    After such an idea rose in my heart, I nodded my head.

    "Anytime I can..."

    "No way..." Sylvia sighed.

    "Then let''s go!"

 Chapter 1391

    Under Cosette''s service, wordless and Sylvia first changed into a dragon riding suit, then put on a tuxedo, and then moved to the place where the knight king was.

    Walking in an endless corridor, speechless slightly stretched the body bound by the dress, some bored.

    "Why does the knight want to see me so soon?..."

    "Sa..." Sylvia also puckered in disbelief.

    "With my father''s personality, I should not be the kind of person who will show a thirst for wisdom because of one''s talent. To be honest, I don''t quite understand..."

    "Don''t you understand?..." Speechless side continues to move the body, while inquisitive inquiry.

    "What kind of man is the knight king, your father?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Sylvia''s face turned to cyan at a speed visible to the naked eye, which was very ugly, as if she thought of something she absolutely didn''t want to recall, and sighed.

    "You''ll see later..."

    "Is it?"

    "Ah, I hope you don''t be too disappointed..."

    "I''m curious when you say that..."

    As for the hearsay of the knight king, I have heard more or less. Of course, it''s not very good.

    But. At present, wordless is just to know that the knight king is not a very qualified king. What kind of person is the knight king himself? Wordless is not very clear.

    Look at Sylvia. It seems that the knight king can''t impress others

    What kind of person is it

    With this in mind, wordless and Sylvia came to the hall where they met the knight king.

    And speechless also quickly know, why Sylvia so don''t want to mention his father

    "Whoa, whoa! Waiting for you for a long time! My dear daughter! "

    With the sound of such a penetrating voice, a dark shadow suddenly burst from the front, leaped up halfway, and drew a perfect parabola in the air. Towards Sylvia, who entered.

    "What..." Speechless is really not expected. When I came to the hall to see the knight king, I would be attacked, so it was a conditioned reflection. Speechless kick out. The face of the black shadow that came in the middle.

    "Whoa!" The shadow made a scream. At a faster speed than before, he went out with blood all the way and landed on his back. Hit on the floor not far away, two legs pulled out, a straight, followed by no movement.

    Until then, speechless can see clearly the whole picture of the attacking people.

    It''s an old man or a middle-aged man who is dressed in luxurious clothes, with a cape behind his back and a plain face and beard.

    At this time, the uncle, who seems to be supporting his image by clothes, is landing on the ground, his nostrils are spraying blood crazily, there is a footprint on his face, his eyes are circled, and he looks like he has passed out in a coma, which makes people feel extremely ashamed.

    "Where''s the best from?..." This is the first sentence given by dumbfounded speechless.

    "Even if you want to attack people, you have to send a decent one?"

    "He Not to attack us... " On one side, Sylvia''s eyebrows were beating and her mouth was twitching.

    "But to attack me..."

    "Attack you?" I don''t know why.

    As if she couldn''t bear to look straight, Sylvia stopped looking at the uncle with the bloody nose. Don''t look back, she squeezed out such a sentence desperately.

    "He is my father, the knight king of the present-day order of the knight state of rorayamon - Howard!"

    "Knight king?" I was speechless.

    "I know you hate to believe..." Sylvia opened her mouth in grief.

    "But it''s true..."

    Speechless mouth corner a draw, involuntarily looked at the Howard, looked at the hall Knight king to pour on the ground to spurt the nose blood, the two eyes drew the circle appearance, covered the face.

    "That is to say, I just kicked out the knight king of today, didn''t I?"

    "Yes..."

    "Why don''t I feel frightened, but I feel comfortable all over?"

    "Don''t mind..."

    "Why?..."

    "Because, me too..."

    They looked at Howard and were silent, especially speechless. Their hearts were rolling all the time.

    At last, he understood why Sylvia always seemed to have a difficult and insidious look with disgust when he mentioned the knight king, oward, and faltered and perfunctorily every time.In other words, if he has such a father, don''t say what kind of prince he should be. Even if he is directly given the throne and let him be king, he will not feel lucky.

    It''s like The best

    "Then..." Under the pressure of the inner tumbling, wordless knead his own eyebrow heart.

    "Why did he come here all of a sudden?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sylvia bowed her head and said nothing.

    However, the voice of the answer rang in the whole broad hall.

    "Do you still need to say that?"

    As the dying man reflected, the knight King Howard suddenly raised his head, his hand covered with nosebleed trembled, and extended to Sylvia like a dying man.

    "For To my dear daughter Embrace of love... "

    With that, oward''s head tilted and his eyes circled again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless and Sylvia looked at each other and saw the speechless expression on each other''s face.

    "Ah..." Sighed without a word and looked at Sylvia.

    "What shall we do now?"

    "Go back!" Sylvia replied without hesitation.

    "When he wakes up, he will call on us again!"

    "Yes Is it A silent dry smile.

    "That''s it..."

    "I can understand you, but I ''ll leave later..."

    When wordless and Sylvia were about to turn around and go out, a loud sound like a golden iron strike came into their ears, accompanied by the same footsteps like a golden iron strike echoed in the whole space.

    Two people step a meal, turn a head at the same time, looked toward sound source place.

    Dressed in heavy and exposed armor, she walked slowly from the direction of the throne in front. Her sharp eyes were fixed on wordless and Sylvia. She pulled a small arc from the corner of her mouth.

    "Long time no see, Leon, Sylvia..."

    Speechless, Sylvia two people stupefied, after the response to show surprised expression.

    "Veronica?"

    Here comes Veronica, the first king''s daughter of the knight kingdom of loredamon, who has the name of "iron blood Wushen"!

    And behind Veronica, the captain of the guard, Ge Lian, followed him like a shadow. He was wearing a cold "holy riding armor" and his eyes were also cold.

    "It''s early..." Veronica has a rare smile on her face.

    "I thought you should be late..."

    Seeing Veronica smile at herself, Sylvia immediately felt as if she was the prey that the eagle had been watching, almost subconsciously shrinking her neck.

    "It''s mainly Sylvia who thinks it''s better to arrive earlier..." Glancing at Sylvia, I knew without words that Sylvia must have been speechless, so I had no choice but to answer.

    "It''s his highness Veronica. How could he be here?"

    "Just called my name directly, and now it''s changed back to his highness?" Veronica curled her mouth, then looked at Howard on the ground as if she were looking at garbage, and gave a cold snort.

    "I don''t want to see him either, but since you''re here, I''ll come and say hello!"

    "I?..." Speechless and a little stunned.

    "Because I came here?..."

    "Isn''t that a matter of course?" Veronica raised her mouth.

    "After all, I am the one who asked this guy to write to Sylvia and Sylvia to bring you here!"

    Hearing this, wordless and Sylvia looked at each other.

    "What?..." Veronica frowned, discontented.

    "Is that strange?"

    "Not strange..." Speechless scratched his cheek and asked uncertainly.

    "Just, why should I come here?..."

    "After I left Ansari, something happened in Ansari, didn''t it?" Veronica''s eagle sharp eyes gathered.

    "Let''s talk about it..."

    After hearing this, I finally understood why Rebecca received such a reply when he reported to the Knights about the attack of the grey dragon army on the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari.

    Feelings, it''s all calculated by Veronica

 Chapter 1392

    "This kick is really heavy..."

    Holding a handkerchief, Edward wiped his face as hard as he washed his face. He wiped off the nosebleed and footprints on his face. At the same time, he added a word of regret.

    "If you can, I wish the kicker was my dear daughter..."

    "Do you want your daughter to kick you so much?" Veronica raised her feet coldly and stepped on the ground with force. The "clang" of the iron boots collided with the ground at zero distance, stirring up a circle of small smoke.

    "I don''t mind helping you..."

    Owardton shivered and looked at Sylvia in tears.

    "I just want to have a good look at my daughter''s face. Is that too much?"

    "Do you mind if I show you..." Sylvia''s face was tangled.

    "May I ask you to use the normal way?..."

    "My way is very normal!" Howard got serious.

    "As a father, it''s right to have a good look at each other''s faces when we reunite with our long lost daughter?"

    "Also..."

    "It''s right to touch every hair and facial features on that beautiful face carefully and rub them with your own face, isn''t it?"

    "If you dare to do so, I don''t mind letting you have another nosebleed!"

    Aside, don''t overdo it. I don''t want to see Howard''s expression and Sylvia''s angry fist anymore.

    This knight King Howard is definitely a daughter control. Besides, it only controls Sylvia''s daughter, and it''s also a super excellent daughter.

    The king controlled by her daughter has never been seen. Like her father, Kate, the emperor of AILU Empire, is a king controlled by her daughter. However, she has at least the king''s demeanor, very normal behavior and the strength of reaching the Ninth level. No one will think that he is not a king.

    But this Howard

    King style

    Not at all!

    Behavior

    Disgusting!

    Strength

    Weak can!

    How did the goods become knights? By the blood of the Wang family

    Fortunately, he has no brothers or sisters. Otherwise, the inside story of seizing power by the king''s family must have been riddled with people who still blame him for not wearing his underwear.

    At the moment, wordless and indifferent to the entanglement with Sylvia, Howard turned to Veronica.

    "And Ursula? Why don''t you see her? "

    "During the continental conference, yusula was the head of the order of the holy dragon of roam. We must be responsible for the security of the whole city of Fontaine. Now, we should still arrange people? " Veronica looked speechless with a smile.

    "Since losing to you in Ansari, it seems that Ursula has become more energetic than before, but also more desperate than before, especially in training, even more desperate than anyone else. I also threatened to defeat you next time... "

    "That''s really something to look forward to..." Speechless licked the corner of the mouth, wine red pupil also emerged a silk of interest look.

    "I hope Ursula can be stronger..."

    "You are the only one in the whole knighthood who can say such things..." Veronica shook her head with a smile.

    "I see. Are you the" Protoss rider "who defeated commander Ursula?" At this time, Howard, who had been playing tricks in front of Sylvia, turned his head and had a positive expression on his face.

    "I learned that someone had defeated commander yusula. I still want to see him sometime, but I don''t know. It''s such a quick time... "

    Looking at Howard''s face full of positive color, speechless but unable to spit out.

    It''s the knight king who wrote to Sylvia and asked Sylvia to bring her. Even if that''s Veronica''s meaning, at least you should know your identity

    Don''t he know from beginning to end who Veronica asked him to write to Sylvia to bring

    Just now, how can the arrogant servant chief say that the knight king asked him to come with Sylvia to say hello

    Too many slots

    "I''ll make you laugh..." Forced to bear the impulse of sighing, speechless nodded to the knight king.

    "Then, the reason for calling me is what his highness Veronica means, and the reason for calling Sylvia is that he wants Sylvia to attend the continental conference, so what''s the reason for calling Ashur and ike?"

    "Ashur Blake and young dragon Ike..." At the silent words, Veronica frowned and looked coldly at Howard.

    "I haven''t heard of it at all...""That''s what I mean!" With Veronica''s horrific gaze on him, oward looked unmoved.

    "I can''t help it. My daughter is so excellent. She has taken care of all the affairs of the continental conference. My father has nothing. Besides, everyone is busy working, but I''m so idle. It''s boring..."

    "Boring?" No words.

    "That is to say..." Sylvia''s pretty face grew weak.

    "You''re just looking for someone to spend your time with, aren''t you?"

    "I''m also very curious about the humanoid dragon!" Oward laughed and let Veronica burst out.

    "Dong!"

    The foot in the iron boots blows a blast of wind, mercilessly like a whip, which heavily blows on Howard. Howard screams, and his body flies out like a large garbage, hitting the wall not far away, but also inlays into the thick wall with the posture of face wall.

    Looking at her father''s miserable ending, Sylvia could not help but think of the same miserable days she had been under Veronica''s hands, her face white.

    As expected, sister Huang is still as violent and terrifying as ever

    "Forget that bastard..." Veronica said this in an indisputable voice, holding her hands on her chest.

    "In fact, there''s one thing I need to ask you for this time, Lauren!"

    "Things?" Wordless and Sylvia both looked at Veronica.

    "Is it about the army of the dead grey dragon attacking the Dragon riding Academy in Ansari?"

    "It''s a busy time for the mainland conference, so although I would like to hear about the reasons behind this, let it go first..." Veronica waved.

    "I''m looking for you for the mainland Conference!"

    "Continental meeting..." Speechless took a deep breath and adjusted his mind to be serious.

    "It seems that it''s not so easy..."

    "It''s easy to say that it''s easy to pour, if nothing happens..." See speechless serious, Veronica satisfied smile.

    "In fact, I''d like to ask you to attend the continental conference with us as the Royal Guard when I, Sylvia and that bastard attend the continental Conference!"

    "Attend the mainland conference together?!" Sylvia called out in surprise.

    "Escort?..." Wordless is to focus on another word.

    "What? Is it dangerous to attend the continental conference? "

    "That''s not true. It''s not surprising to bring guards to the continental conference. It''s just a limited number of people..." Veronica raised her hand and motioned not to worry.

    "It''s a must for you to attend as a guard. After all, there are many restrictions during the continental conference. One of them is that participants are not allowed to carry dragon companions. Even in the conference place, devices for enchantment will be set up to prevent the internal staff from calling the Dragon..."

    At this point, Veronica squinted.

    "But there is no stipulation that the attendants should not carry weapons!"

    "So it is..." Speechless all of a sudden.

    The real strength of chivalry lies in the dragon!

    It''s unfair for the knighthood to forbid the participants to carry their dragon companions, or to launch the device of enchantment to prevent the internal personnel from calling the dragon, but not to forbid the participants of other forces to carry weapons.

    In this case, even if Veronica is a strong warrior, she can''t get a strong guard in case of an accident. Ursula is forced to return to power, but without Galahad, she is just an ordinary girl.

    Therefore, Veronica will entrust wordless as the guard.

    After all, wordless can not only fight against Ge Lian who is equipped with the "holy riding armor" on his own, but also "pal" is still in his body. He doesn''t need to carry or summon, and can be released from his body at any time, which does not violate the rules of the continental conference.

    As a guard, absolutely the best choice!

    "I have no problem..." Speechless immediately smile.

    "is only the guardian of" the princess of the timid Princess "becomes the guardian of the two princesses.

    Smell speech, Veronica also smiled.

    "then we two princesses will ask you."

 Chapter 1393

    After deciding on the matter of the guard, Veronica made a detailed inquiry about the attack on the ''Ansari dragon riding College'' by the corpse grey dragon army.

    It has to be said that Veronica is very attached to the state of Ansari.

    Whether it was the last time the corpse grey dragon attacked the city of Ansari or this time the corpse grey dragon army attacked the "dragon riding College of Ansari", the Royal Highness Wang NV expressed enough concern and treated it very cautiously.

    If not, Veronica would not go to the city of Ansari for condolences and investigation when the corpse grey dragon attacked the city of Ansari. This time, she also chose to get a direct description from the speechless mouth rather than from the report.

    It also made wordless express admiration for Veronica''s serious and prudent attitude, and also rare to be serious, explaining the whole process before and after the incident.

    Including later conversations with mikawis.

    When mikawis was not mentioned, Sylvia once again returned to the distracted state of the previous few days. Even Veronica''s words to her from time to time were ignored by her, which made Veronica''s eyes show a serious taste.

    Sylvia''s biggest fear is Veronica!

    Now, Veronica talks to Sylvia, but Sylvia is in a state of trance and ignores it directly. That proves Sylvia''s mind. It''s really reached some very serious level.

    As for her sister, Veronica didn''t show much concern, but as for her understanding of Sylvia, I''m afraid that the daughter of the best of oward can''t control Veronica.

    So Veronica looked at Sylvia for a moment and ended the conversation.

    Sylvia''s steps seemed to falter as she left. His eyes also frequently looked at the Howard inlaid in the wall. The ice blue eyes were shaking like water waves. It was very cloudy and sunny. He sighed for a long time and walked out of the hall.

    "Leon!"

    Wordless just wanted to follow, Veronica suddenly stopped him.

    "Sylvia, can you help..."

    It''s like a plea. Directly surprised Ge Lian, who was behind Veronica.

    Valiant and warlike, with the name of "iron blooded female warrior God", as the pillar of today''s Knight kingdom of roam, when did Veronica talk to others in such a tone

    At least, it''s the first time that he''s heard Veronica use this kind of tone since he''s been protecting Veronica for so many years.

    And. Sylvia, what can I do for you

    What''s the matter

    Ge Lian''s head was full of fog, but he understood Veronica''s meaning.

    I guess Sylvia''s condition worried Veronica, too

    It''s really a sister who is not frank

    Now, a silent smile.

    "Don''t look at me like this. I''ve done a lot to enlighten Sylvia..."

    The head also did not return left such a sentence. Speechless out of the hall.

    "What a reliable man, more and more want to accept him as my subordinates..." Veronica looks in the direction of the gate. Then squint your eyes.

    "But is he a little too close to Sylvia?"

    When she said this, Veronica''s words were full of sour, forgetting that she had just asked for it. Even Ge Lian, who was frozen inside, could not help laughing.

    ¡­¡­

    "Princess highness!"

    Cosette, who was waiting in the corridor, looked at Sylvia coming out of the hall and said hello softly with the same smile as before. However, Sylvia, as if she had not seen Cosette, crossed Cosette directly and went on.

    "Princess highness..." The smile on Cosette''s face disappeared and was replaced by a trace of anxiety.

    Princess highness, it looks like it''s back to the way it was before.

    "Lord Rouen..." At this time, speechless also came out of the hall and ushered in Cosette''s worried face.

    Clapped Cosette on the shoulder, motioned that she didn''t have to worry. Speechless, she started to catch up with Sylvia and march with her.

    In the corridor, the footsteps of wordless, Sylvia and Cosette reverberated in a very clear way. However, the atmosphere between them was rather heavy, which seemed very depressing. At the same time, Sylvia''s heart was also depressed.

    Listening to the constant sound from her side, as if she was walking with her feet, Sylvia felt a sense of loss, while her depressed heart also eased a little.

    Think about it carefully. No matter in the event that the corpse grey dragon attacked Ansari state, when sister Huang came to the college and faced mikawus on the top floor of the church bell tower, the person around her was also there, giving her a lot of help and even becoming her spiritual pillar.Without him, you can''t get pal and become a Yulong man.

    Without him, I can''t realize my cowardice and face the enemy bravely.

    Without him, I can''t defeat wal and get the recognition of Huang Jie.

    Without him, I could not get a little comfort when micawis disturbed my heart.

    Now, his strange appearance must have been noticed by him again. Did he worry about it

    Sylvia now realized how much trouble she had caused each other and how dependent she was on each other.

    When can I be alone

    "Have you been told that you are not very suitable to hide your mind?"

    While Sylvia was lamenting and complaining, she said such a sentence suddenly, which made Sylvia stupefied. She couldn''t help turning her head and looking to speechless.

    Speechless and did not turn back, while walking forward, as if to say to oneself the same opening.

    "As a princess of chivalry, it''s not rare to worry about something, but there are two things to worry about. Even if Veronica is not the same, she has been looking for a powerful assistant and has been inviting Rebecca, Cosette and me?..."

    The implication is very clear, that is to let Sylvia learn to rely on others.

    "I..." Sylvia lowered her head, her expression changed again, and soon it turned bitter.

    "Why do you pull me so timely every time?..."

    "No way..." Speechless shrugs.

    "who made me a coward princess''s guardian?"

    "Timid..." Sylvia could not answer.

    Looking up, clear ice blue eyes staring at the silent side face, Sylvia''s eyes finally showed the look of asking for help.

    "During this time, I have been worrying about one thing..."

    Speechless stopped, turned, and faced Sylvia. Behind him, Cosette also gave a grateful look to speechless, and then focused on Sylvia.

    Micawus Sylvia didn''t hide any more. She said directly what she had been worried about for a long time.

    "That man, give me a very familiar, long time against the feeling..."

    "Familiar, long disobeyed feeling?..." Cosette pouted.

    "You mean..." No uncertain questions.

    "Do you suspect that micawus is someone you know?"

    "I doubt..." Sylvia bit her teeth.

    "Micawus, it''s probably my brother, Julius loriamon!"

    "What..." Cosette took a breath of cold air.

    "Julius?..." Speechless also is the pupil condenses and rises.

    Julius roseamon!

    Although I only heard about it, I didn''t know the man.

    The eldest son of the knight King''s family, the former prince, was executed for violating taboos and killing his'' pal ''!

    That is to say, this is a person who should have died!

    "Princess highness..." Cosette couldn''t help making a noise.

    "But Prince Julius should have been executed, shouldn''t he?"

    "So, it''s just my intuition..." Sylvia replied heavily.

    "Just, I don''t understand why brother Huang would be the paw of the Empire if he didn''t die, and why did he bring disasters to the knight kingdom again and again?"

    Sylvia clenched her lips with a look of pain on her face.

    After all, Julius was not only Sylvia''s brother, but also Sylvia''s dream of being.

    If such an existence really stands on the opposite side of itself, the pain in Sylvia''s heart can be imagined.

    "Princess highness..." Cosette held Sylvia''s thin shoulders with a worried face.

    Speechless, staring at Sylvia''s painful expression, his head bowed, and his eyes were full of thought.

 Chapter 1394

    It''s night

    There is no darkness in the night sky of Fontaine.

    Because, every night, the whole Fengtien city will be lit with a variety of colors, which can be called a colorful light, shining on the whole Fengtien city and illuminating the night sky of Fengtien city.

    In this world, dragons that can fly in the sky are almost everywhere in the knight kingdom of roraymon. Because Fengtien is the capital of the knight kingdom of roraymon, some air ships will visit at night from time to time. Therefore, in order to identify the enemy or friend, lighting the night sky has become a necessary means.

    In the city of Fontaine at night, countless lights move back and forth in the sky like a beam of light. The "Dragon Knights" of the holy dragon order of rorayamon who are patrolling now and then control their own holy dragon, exposed to the light of the lights, pass by in a flash and continue patrolling.

    At ordinary times, although Fengtien city will also turn on a light to illuminate the night sky at night, it is not as much as these days. Now, because it is during the continental conference, the light that illuminates the night sky suddenly increases, almost exposing the whole night sky under the light.

    And in the light of that lamp, far away, an extremely large air ship moved slowly towards the city of Fontaine.

    It was a much larger air ship than Veronica''s Silvanus.

    The shape is not as prominent as "Silvanus", but a very ordinary ship shape. But the appearance of the ship body is very luxurious, just like the luxury ship with a lot of body size expansion. It is also covered with layers of steel. Although it does not have the temperament of "Silvanus", it has its own momentum.

    At the top of the air ship, a flag fluttered in the wind, allowing those who found the whereabouts of the air ship to gather all the lights on the air ship. After the flag was illuminated, it was as if the alarm had been lifted, and all the lights returned to work. Continue to wander in the sky.

    Apparently, the city of Fontaine has acquiesced to the entry of the air ship.

    Because this flag is the flag of the Empire of Cyrus!

    And on the body of the ship below the flag, on the side of the air ship, a giant emblem was carved there.

    It was the emblem of the witthausen family, a famous aristocrat of the Cyrus empire.

    At this continental conference, the emperor of the sepharos Empire declined to attend in his old age. Let the contemporary leader of the witthausen family attend the continental conference as the agent of the sepharos empire.

    At this time, in front of the deck of the air ship, a beautiful man with golden hair and gray eyes stood here side by side with a man with silver hair and a silver mask. Look down at Fontaine city.

    The man with the mask of silver hair is micawis!

    The blonde man is the contemporary leader of the witthausen family, Klaus, who will attend the continental conference!

    At the same time, Klaus is also the patron of micawus.

    In other words. Micawus is helping Klaus. Klaus is micawus''s boss!

    "The capital of the knightly kingdom of roam?..." Klaus holds a glass of red wine. There was a leisurely smile on his face.

    "It looks really beautiful. Unfortunately, it doesn''t conform to my aesthetic standards..."

    With that, Klaus raised his head and looked at the saint dragons wandering around in the sky. There was a blur in his eyes.

    "On the contrary, the dragon is the most consistent with my view of the existence of beauty. Look at the flying posture, the majestic body, the powerful power, it''s really irresistible..."

    "That''s all nonsense..." Micawus took back his eyes, turned around and made a cold voice.

    "Everything, are you ready?"

    Klaus sighed when he saw that mikawis was not respectful to his superiors at all, but indifferent.

    "As always, it''s cold, but it''s also your beauty..."

    With some disgusting comments, Klaus chuckled.

    "The magic guide device unearthed from the ancient ruins has been adjusted inside the boat. Experts are adding" Millennium Qihua crystal "to it, ready to start it..."

    "A thousand years of Qihua crystal?" Micawus nodded.

    The so-called "Millennium Qihua crystal" does not refer to the magic crystal secreted by the Dragon nationality on a regular basis, "dragon Qihua crystal", but a fossil.

    A kind of precious fossil that can be formed only after the body of the Dragon nationality has gone through thousands of years in the ground!

    Just like the "dragon Qi Hua Jing", the "Millennium Qi Hua Jing" is also a kind of crystal containing magic. However, compared with the "dragon Qi Hua Jing", the magic content in the "Millennium Qi Hua Jing" is very large, some of which are even comparable to all the magic of a saint dragon itself!

    Therefore, the "Millennium Qihua crystal" is generally used as the fuel of the guided ship or air ship to support the air ship for navigation, and rarely used in some guided devices.Once there is a magic guide device that needs to be used to "Millennium Qihua crystal", it means that the function of this magic guide device is absolutely unusual!

    Listen to the dialogue between Klaus and mikawis. It seems that there is a magic guiding device in this air ship that needs to use the "thousand year old qihuajing".

    "So, what''s the progress?"

    "The assembly work has almost been completed, and now it is entering the stage of final inspection. However, since that device is powered by" Millennium Qihua crystal ", more attention must be paid to it, and the final inspection will certainly take a lot of time..."

    "A lot of time?" Micawus frowned.

    "You should know that we don''t have much time..."

    "Can you afford to wait for one night?" Klaus smiled and shook his head.

    "Maybe tomorrow afternoon, we will be able to officially use that magic guide device for experiments..."

    "Is it?" Micawus relaxed and looked down again at the city of Fontaine below.

    "That''s good..."

    "Why are you so worried?" Klaus shook the red wine in his glass.

    "I also need the help of that magic device, although I have a dubious attitude."

    Speaking of this, Klaus looked at micawus, the smile on his face remained the same, but the look in his eyes was gradually weird.

    "Is that device really able to make Ai Ke, the last descendant of the royal family of Saint dragon of Avalon, force him to awaken and show his real posture?"

    Smell words, micawus cold vision shot at Klaus.

    "Are you doubting me?"

    "No, no, no, how could..." Klaus quickly shook his hand.

    "Of course I believe in you, dear micawis..."

    "You don''t have to worry about that, Klaus. You just need to believe me..." Micawus snorted coldly.

    "As long as you do what I say, it''s only a matter of time before you get the power of the dragon family. With the support of the dragon family, the throne of the emperor you dream of will be at your fingertips!"

    Hearing the five words "emperor''s throne", Klaus''s eyes were full of greed, but they soon converged.

    "I look forward to the day when your promise is fulfilled, micawis..."

    Looking up at the flying Saint dragon, Klaus''s smile widened a little and seemed to be in a trance.

    "It''s so beautiful that nothing can be said. The strong and powerful posture alone has conquered me, let alone the power far beyond human beings..."

    "Dragon, sooner or later, you will become my thing and help me to ascend the throne!"

    Seeing Klaus intoxicated with the flying dragon, micawis silently turned around and walked towards the interior of the ship.

    "Dear micawis Klaus didn''t answer.

    "Where are you going?..."

    "Prepare the experimental materials!" Micawus said this simply and cleanly.

    "With the device, there is no experimental material, how to carry out the experiment?"

    There came a satisfied smile from Claxton.

    "Then I''m going to trouble you to capture the living experimental materials, micawus..."

    Mikaworth ignored Klaus and walked out of the deck and into the interior of the slowly descending air ship.

    Walking in the dark corridor, micawus gently raised his head. On the mask, the pair of eyes exposed in the two holes suddenly flashed a fierce light. Then the pupils in the eyes changed completely.

    Like a snake, like a tiger, like a wolf, like a fox

    That, impressively is a pair of dragon''s eyes!

    MICAWITH''s mouth slightly pulled up, the cold temperament suddenly disappeared, replaced by a ghost like, extremely evil smile.

    "The last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and the White Dragon..."

    "Ike, Leon, wait for me..."

 Chapter 1395

    "Whoo..."

    Lying on the bed of a VIP room in the city of Fontaine, I lay speechless in a large font. Looking at the luxurious ceiling, I don''t know if I was tired or relaxed.

    In the quiet room, a sound of "tick and tick" reverberates continuously, which is extremely clear. It draws the silent attention. Wordless reaches out his hand, gropes in his arms, touches the source of the sound, holds it in his hand, and raises it in front of him.

    It''s a silver pocket watch with a royal family emblem engraved on the surface.

    "Dragon Knight''s card"!

    Only the rider of Saint dragon and the one who has the title of "Dragon Knight" can get the gift from the knight royal family of rorayamon!

    Every "Yulong man" in the knight kingdom of loredamon, the initial goal is to let his "pal" evolve into a holy dragon and get this silver pocket watch.

    At the beginning, Veronica visited Ansari and made a duel with wordless.

    In the duel, wordless defeated the leader of the saint dragon cavalry of loriamon. Eusura L. Salvin, once known as the strongest "Saint dragon cavalry", was recognized by Veronica, and was also proved by the "dragon cavalry" and became a real "dragon Cavalier".

    But that''s not surprising. Even if we give up our own strength, we can''t say that the burning of white dragon far surpasses the holy dragon of the dragon family in strength. Although it is different from the general Saint dragon in form, it is extremely elegant and elegant. The magic that can be released at that time is absolutely right to surpass the ordinary Saint dragon.

    The riders of the holy dragon can get the "Dragon Knight''s certificate" and become the "Dragon Knight". Only by exposing the "white dragon''s burning" to the vision of others, can the wordless gain such reputation. Let alone, the power of "white dragon''s burning" is stronger than that of any holy dragon.

    In addition to the victory over Ursula, in fact, the "Dragon Knight" is called wordless. That''s a bit out of place.

    After all, Ursula, who was defeated by wordless, also has the title of "Saint Dragon Knight". However, wordless at least has to win the glory of "Saint Dragon Knight".

    It''s a pity that "Saint Dragon Knight" is a title given to those riders who have received the "Saint riding armor" presented by the saint dragons, but they have not displayed the "Saint riding armor" from the beginning to the end. Even if the "burning of white dragon" is stronger, wordless will not get the title of "Saint Dragon Knight".

    Of course, speechless itself feels nothing is right, title and so on. Once he leaves the world, what''s the use

    It''s better to get such a pocket watch.

    Think so. Wordless also opened the cover of "Dragon Knight''s certificate", which made the structure clear, and the watch dial operating with the passage of time came into sight.

    "Is it already evening..."

    Looked at the time, speechless then put away the silver pocket watch, once again looked at the ceiling.

    Distance from the formal convening of the continental conference. There are two days left.

    The night after tomorrow, a group of representatives from the top forces of arukustland will hold a meeting in the city of Fontein. To discuss the future trend of the mainland.

    At that time, wordless will also attend this mainland conference as the bodyguard of the knight King''s family!

    To attend the continental conference as a guard, without any words, naturally has no right to speak at the conference, nor can it be the same as Sylvia, which means to be the soul of the knight kingdom in the future.

    However, if the event of silent attendance at the mainland conference spread in the knight''s country, then his reputation is also a kind of affirmation.

    The mainland conference is so important that there are very limited guards who can attend it.

    The choice of royal guards by the knight royal family of rorayamon is equivalent to selecting one or two of the millions of people in the whole Knight Kingdom, which indirectly proves that this person has the highest ability among the millions of people in the knight kingdom.

    At that time, the reputation of wordless should be spread more widely, and even one day, it really surpasses the "Silent Knight saint" yusula, right

    However, it is also meaningless for wordless.

    Still, sooner or later, he will leave the world. There is no silver pocket watch for his fame.

    Thinking of thinking, wordless also some sleepy, blinked twice, gradually closed up.

    However, before the door can be closed completely, a knock on the door rings, which will wake up speechless.

    Speechless got up from the bed and patted his cheek.

    "Come in!"

    "Disrespectful..." The door was quietly opened. The next moment, Cosette''s playful and lovely appearance appeared outside.

    "Cosette?" Speechless turned his head and looked to the door.

    "What can I do for you?""Lord Rouen..." Cosette''s proud smile.

    "This evening, the knight king will hold a dinner party. Let me invite you to attend!"

    "Dinner?..." With this sentence alone, wordless already feel some headache.

    "May I not attend?"

    Hearing this, even Cosette couldn''t help crying and laughing.

    The knight king has ordered to summon him, and he will politely refuse with such an impatient look. I''m afraid that, apart from knowing the root of the knight king oward, Veronica, Sylvia and others who know what he is, there is no one in the whole kingdom of the knight.

    "I don''t think so..." Cosette put down his posture and took a speechless look.

    "The order from the knight king himself, even if Lord loen is impatient, he has to go out and perfunctory..."

    "You said it was perfunctory..." Wordless knead eyebrow heart.

    "I can''t help but go..."

    "Yes!" Cosette was all smiles.

    "Before that, please go to the bathroom first!"

    "It''s hard for the Wang family to have a bath for dinner..." Speechless shook his head and stood up.

    "Then, let''s go..."

    "Yes..."

    Cosette made a salute, turned around and walked out the door with no words.

    Speechless did not find that Cosette in the turn of that moment, a pair of purple eyes in the emergence of cunning and mischievous look

    ¡­¡­

    In the city of Fontaine, in a lake like bathroom

    The hot air is filled in the space, and the fragrance of the bath agent also rises from the hot water frequently, adding to the air, making the whole bathroom full of fresh breath like the forest.

    In the vast lake like bath, a young girl was lying naked.

    More than half of the full upper circumference appears semi-circular floating on the water surface. The white and delicate body appears faintly in the water. Under the hot air rendering, it has a little red halo. A long blonde hair is curled up, and the white neck also flashes pearl like luster in the bath, which is extremely beautiful.

    Leaning back on the column under the statue of the early Knight king in the middle of the bath, Sylvia didn''t wash her body, and her ice blue eyes showed a state of laxity and no focus.

    Apparently Sylvia was still thinking about micawus and Julius.

    Now, Sylvia''s mood is very complicated.

    That is to say, I hope micawus is Julius, and I hope micawus is not Julius, and the contradiction has reached the extreme.

    If micawus is Julius, then it is absolutely a happy thing that his brother is not dead.

    In the same way, if micawus was Julius, it would prove that the man who repeatedly destroyed the state of Ansari was his brother.

    That''s something Sylvia absolutely doesn''t want to see.

    But Sylvia wanted her brother not to die.

    Therefore, the mind has been drifting back and forth in this state of contradiction, tormenting Sylvia''s nerves.

    "Ah..." With such a complex sigh, Sylvia turned to her side, and a pair of plump water waves made people uneasy.

    Just then, outside the bathroom, a sound reverberated.

    "Here we are..."

    "Cosette?" Sylvia returned to her senses and stood up.

    It''s time to go out

    However, the sound of another voice made Sylvia''s charming half exposed body freeze there.

    "I said Cosette, do you want to serve me in the bath?"

    "This voice..." Sylvia''s eyes widened and her face was unbelievable.

    Sylvia, the owner of the voice, has only known her for about three months, but both the voice and the owner are hard-working and unforgettable to Sylvia.

    So Sylvia can''t be mistaken.

    That is the voice without words!

 Chapter 1396

    "Lo Leon?... "

    Sylvia was lost.

    Why does speechless appear here?!

    No, there''s a dinner party tonight. Howard should have invited wordless. Sylvia can still guess that.

    It''s no surprise to bathe and wash your body before the dinner with the Knights.

    However, why do they come here when they are in the bath?!

    There is more than one bathroom in Fontaine City, which is dedicated to the Knights'' family. It is impossible to come here without any words.

    Did you hear me wrong

    Unfortunately, the next conversation completely broke Sylvia''s imagination.

    "Lord Rouen, the dinner is about to begin. You''d better hurry up..."

    "I know, so can you go out first?"

    "Why?"

    "Isn''t that obvious? You don''t understand the difference between men and women? "

    "Ah, don''t lord Lauren want me to serve you in the bath?"

    "It sounds very nice, but isn''t it a boys'' bathroom?"

    "This bathroom is quite special. It''s not only the largest bathroom in the city of Fontaine, but also has no distinction between men and women. Lord Rouen, please rest assured!"

    "Ha? Then will I go in later and meet the woman to take a bath in it? "

    "Since the bathroom is so special, no one can come in..."

    "Shall I come in then?"

    "It doesn''t matter!"

    "I I feel a little suspended. Why don''t you take me to the common boys'' bathroom?... "

    "Lord Rouen is a VIP. How can I go to those ordinary bathrooms?"

    "But But

    "All right. Lord Rouen, just give it to me... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it, whatever... "

    Now Sylvia understood.

    Love, it''s all Cosette!

    Sylvia shivered with anger.

    Cosette, as Sylvia''s exclusive maid, is naturally prepared by Cosette to help Sylvia undress.

    That is to say, Cosette knew that Sylvia was bathing in it. And bring me speechless!

    "Hateful Cosette..." Sylvia gnawed her teeth.

    "Then, Lord Rouen, please come in..."

    "Yes, yes..."

    Rather helpless voice from far and near into the bathroom, so that Sylvia finally reacted, looking at the bathroom door in the white fog, the more and more close to the fuzzy figure, Sylvia panic.

    Without thinking, Sylvia was like a mermaid in the bath. After a beautiful arc, I swam across the central stone pillar and hid behind it.

    At the same time, speechless also entered the bath, swam to the stone column, and leaned against it. A gentle gasp.

    "It''s very fragrant. It seems that it''s not a bath agent..." As soon as I smelled the fragrance in the air, I said nothing.

    "Isn''t there a girl who just bathed here?"

    Carelessly give out the words, but all in!

    Sylvia''s heart beat hard and her heart beat faster. Pretty face "bang", become red.

    Now. Speechless leaning on one side of the pillar, Sylvia leaning on the other side, they are separated by a stone pillar, leaning back to back together, still bathing in the same bath.

    At the thought of this, Sylvia''s whole face was red and hot, and she couldn''t help thinking of her speechless body.

    Unfortunately, once upon a time, Sylvia took a bath with him in Silvanus without words. Sylvia thought that at that time, the body without words became more and more clear in Sylvia''s mind, making Sylvia ashamed and angry to death.

    I, a king and a daughter, was thinking about the naked body of a boy. It''s shameless

    However, in her mind, Sylvia was still thinking about her body. Her blood was boiling with shyness and indignation, which made Sylvia''s pretty face more and more red. It was worrying whether she would faint like this.

    And what happened next, there was a tendency for Sylvia to faint.

    "Huh?" He is closing his eyes and enjoying himself. He hears a slight sound entering the water. He opens his eyes doubtfully and looks at the sound source.

    This look, speechless a pair of eyes immediately stare round, subconsciously covered the nose.

    Only see, a very beautiful, front and back of the body without a trace of cover, so appeared in front of speechless, printed into speechless eyes.The skin is white like a powder lake, with attractive curves. The plump and round water waves gradually sink into the bath, but it is hard to be covered by the water.

    Mingming holds a towel in his hand, but the other side doesn''t cover it in front of his body. Instead, he rubs it gently on his cheek like wiping sweat. This kind of action, on the contrary, makes the round couple ups and downs, makes people tense their faces, and the heart rate accelerates to the limit.

    "Section Cosette Speechless raised his head in an attempt to avoid the over stimulation that was likely to come because of the sudden impact.

    "This benefit Too much... "

    , Lord Luo, did not behave like this when she was in the bath with her royal highness. Cosette sobbed at the beautiful shoulders.

    "Isn''t it so hard to have a bath with me?"

    "It''s hard to say that it''s hard..." Speechless began to breathe deeply, pressing down the inner restlessness.

    "It''s exciting, it''s too strong..."

    "Is it?" As if changing his face, Cosette changed his sobbing expression, and a flowery smile appeared on his face.

    "Lord Rouen, there''s something more exciting..."

    "What''s more exciting?" Speechless instinct of Leng a Leng, at the same time, "Hua La" the sound of water also spread into his ear.

    Cosette couldn''t help but come to wordless side. Before wordless didn''t respond, he fell into his arms. A pair of plump and unavoidably pressed up. Red lips gently spit sweet breath, purple eyes swing with autumn waves, and vaguely whispered.

    "Lord Rouen, let me massage you..."

    Speechless almost subconsciously held the delicate body thrown into the arms, felt the soft touch of the zero distance, and the taut heartstring suddenly broke.

    Hands gently slide on corset''s soft back, one hand down, one hand up, speechless to corset''s blurred eyes, which are full of evil thoughts.

    "Let me give you a massage..."

    Before I finished speaking, I had already started my own massage business, and I started to work on Cosette

    Cosette gasped

    In the quiet bathroom, Cosette''s attractive panting sound echoed continuously, and became more and more high, wordless and Cosette''s body also got closer and closer.

    Just when the two are about to merge, a voice with shame and anger, shyness, shame and hysteria rises like thunder.

    "Stop it!"

    With the sound of the voice, Sylvia can''t bear to rush out from behind the stone pillar. In a moment, Sylvia came to the silent and Cosette, and forced them to separate.

    "No shame! No shame! "

    The pretty face was red like a bright rose, and Sylvia''s delicate white body shook violently, grasping Cosette''s shoulder and shaking.

    "I didn''t expect my maid to be such a person!"

    "Princess highness..." Cosette''s expression was a burst of consternation, but if you look carefully, you can see that a little smile leaked out of Cosette''s clear eyes.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Why am I here?" Sylvia was angry.

    "Not because..."

    "Ah!" Before Sylvia had finished speaking, Cosette gave Sylvia a smile.

    "The hand is slipping!"

    "Ah!" Sylvia gave a exclamation, and her naked body fell back on a strong body for the next second.

    It''s the speechless body that hasn''t returned from Sylvia''s appearance!

    Of course, this is not the most coincidental thing.

    The real coincidence is that the lips of the two at the moment are just overlapped

    Sylvia''s eyes were wide open, full of shock.

    Speechless is the mouth is wide, chin almost fell to the ground, but this mouth, just opened Sylvia''s lips.

    Suddenly, Sylvia''s tongue, like a snake in a cage, slipped into the speechless mouth, entangled with the speechless tongue.

    Sylvia''s eyes widened.

    The wordless mouth is bigger.

    Two people are so confused, start to make their tongue, staggered up

    "Woo..."

    In the bathroom, new gasps turn into ripples, which fluctuate in the ai

 Chapter 1397

    Fontaine City, a luxurious lounge

    On the vast site, a round column is arranged orderly along the surrounding walls, all the way up, connecting the high ceiling.

    In the lounge, sofas, tables and chairs, and thick fireplaces occupy a small corner relative to the area of the lounge. In front of them, a tall gate stands on top of it, which is the only venue for the Knights'' family to eat, just behind the gate.

    Standing in the rest room, wordless is sorting out the collar of the suit like dress under Cosette''s service. Ashur is also pulling the collar. It seems that he is not used to the dress. Only Ike is still full of spirit and looks straight at the door of the dining room, and drools at the corner of his mouth.

    Obviously, the dragon is already ready to eat the food at the dinner party.

    "Ah..." Cosette''s body was allowed to swing, and he lowered his shoulders as if exhausted, and scratched his cheek.

    "It''s really hard to eat with the Knights..."

    It''s been two or three hours since Cosette informed him that he needed to attend the dinner party and come out of the room.

    During these two or three hours, silent was not only asked by Cosette to go to the bathroom for bathing, but also to choose clothes for the dinner. When it''s not easy to pick out a suit from a pile of clothes, it''s in the lounge. For the sake of appearance, Cosette swayed for nearly half an hour

    It''s just a meal. Do you need to do that

    Do the Knights have to prepare two or three hours in advance for every meal

    Is that sure to reduce your life span

    "Really..." Ashow could not help complaining.

    "But, after all, it''s to accompany the knight king to eat, so it''s right to be cautious..."

    "This time, it''s said by the abbot, Lord Rouen..." Cosette replied with a smile as he arranged his silent clothes.

    "There''s a saying called" to accompany a king is like a tiger. ". In the past, no one has made a bad impression on the Knights of all ages due to the problems of appearance, which makes the Knights angry and order punishment. Therefore, it is necessary to be cautious. "

    "Impression?" I can''t help but recall the attitude and actions that Howard showed to Sylvia in the audience hall. The next second, he resolutely rejected it.

    "No, I think. This knight king will never feel any displeasure because of his appearance! "

    When hearing the speechless speech, both Ashur and Ike were shocked. Only Cosette smiled softly.

    As Sylvia''s exclusive maid, Cosette, of course, knew what Howard''s virtue was, and heard the unspoken implication.

    The most important thing to pay attention to is the appearance of the knight King Howard himself

    It didn''t take long. On the corridor at the side of the rest room, an icy blue figure came in slowly with the sound of high heels hitting the ground.

    As if there was an ice blue lotus blooming in the whole lounge, almost instantaneously, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the figure.

    Wearing ice blue dress. The bright shoulders were exposed, and a slight arc of light glided under the light of the lounge. The long thighs are rubbing against the skirts and bottoms like a lady. It''s looming and makes people''s blood flow and heart beat faster.

    The long blonde hair is made into a bun. The cold color clothing sets off the luster of the blonde hair and the whiteness of the skin. The sense of existence in the air increases with each other''s approach, and the intoxicating figure is reflected in the eyes of others.

    So beautiful!

    Come, Sylvia!

    "West Sylvia Ike opened his mouth in amazement.

    This beautiful lady is Sylvia, who acts in a straight, aggressive way and has a strict personality

    "Well How beautiful... " Ashow also looked at the past, and gave such a comment without hesitation.

    Even speechless in the same place, looking at the beautiful Sylvia like flowers, for a long time did not respond.

    "You What are you doing? " Sylvia looked at herself uneasily under the blank eyes of all.

    "What''s wrong with my dress?"

    "no dress problems, Princess highness..." I don''t know when Cosette, who came behind Sylvia, chuckled and whispered in Sylvia''s ear.

    "Everyone thinks you are so beautiful..."

    "Float Beautiful?... " Sylvia was stunned, and then, like Sylvia, who was known by all, her pretty face turned red for a moment because she couldn''t bear the shyness that came to her heart."It''s really nice..." Back to God, speechless and undisguised his appreciation.

    "Wear it often later..."

    Hearing this, Sylvia''s cheeks were quickly dyed red as if they were cooked. When she saw the speechless eyes, her ears were red. She wished she could dig a hole and go straight in.

    Looking at Sylvia, who blushed like a rose and wanted to escape, her silent heart suddenly burst into laughter.

    Not long ago, two people just in the same bathroom, in the same bath, frankly opposite, Sylvia will have such performance, speechless long expected.

    At the thought of this, the memory just in the bathroom also returns to the wordless mind.

    After being pushed by Cosette, Sylvia kissed herself like a dog.

    As a result, because both sides were immersed in it, they unconsciously made a mistake, and they kissed each other in the bath for nearly ten minutes. Finally, when the reaction came, Sylvia had already screamed with a red face and fled, which ended the ripple.

    With Sylvia''s personality, now, it''s the limit to be able to stand face to face with yourself

    In this way, speechless also cast his eyes on Sylvia. Seeing that Sylvia''s face was red and almost smoking, he helplessly spread out his hands.

    "Well, let''s talk about it."

    "The knight is waiting for you..." Cosette came to the front door of the lounge and opened it as if he had timed it.

    "Princess highness, Lord Luo, the Lord of Asia, AI sauce, please come with me..."

    ¡­¡­

    Fontaine City, the king''s dining room

    At the top of an amazing long table with a length of more than six or seven meters, Cavalier King Howard grinned and laughed at the silent people who came into the meeting one after another.

    "Finally? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "

    "Knight King..." Looking at Howard, who was laughing at himself and others, Ashur''s body was slightly stiff.

    Now, the man who laughs in front of him looks very peaceful is the king of the country.

    As an ordinary civilian, in the face of the king of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, ashour''s inner tension can be imagined.

    "Don''t be so stiff..." It seems that he saw the tension in Ashur''s heart, and Howard nodded to him as if he were comforting.

    "It''s just a dinner party. Take it easy..."

    "Asho, take it easy..." Sylvia had one eye open.

    "It''s really disrespectful of you to be so submissive. As a student of" Ansari dragon riding College ", you should be more ordinary..."

    "Sylvia, are you here too?"

    Before Sylvia could finish her scolding words, an iron steady voice rose from behind her.

    "This voice..." Sylvia''s body was stiff, like a winded doll, with a "click" sound in her neck, turned to her back, and then her whole pretty face turned white.

    "Shouldn''t we say something unexpected?"

    Behind Sylvia, Veronica, who was as armor as ever, stared at Sylvia like an eagle with eyes focused on her, and turned her mouth discontentedly.

    "indeed is a timid princess."

    "The emperor, the Emperor..." Sylvia took a few steps back, stuttering as if she saw a cat and a mouse.

    "Sister Huang?!"

    "You..." One side, speechless cover eyes, can''t help looking straight.

    "Didn''t you just say something about ordinary heart?"

    Sylvia looked down awkwardly, unable to speak.

    "Well, it''s time for the dinner to begin..." Edward, who was at the top, spoke.

    "Take your seats."

    Speechless, Sylvia, Veronica, Ike, and asho all looked at each other. They all stepped forward and sat down around the long table

 Chapter 1398

    "In fact, I''ve wanted to see you for a long time..."

    At the beginning of the dinner, Howard said that.

    "Luoang, ashore, Miss Ike, thanks to your activity, Ansari can survive the invasion of the corpse grey dragon. Without you, the whole Ansari has been razed to the ground!"

    After that, oward stood up and bowed deeply to the three men, silent, asho and Ike.

    "Here I thank you, as Knight king, for the whole of Ansari!"

    Father Veronica and Sylvia were stunned.

    "Knight King..." Ashow was also shocked.

    Even speechless and Ike were a little surprised.

    As the king of the knight kingdom of rorayamon, the status of the knight king is undoubtedly the highest in the whole Knight kingdom.

    Now, the king is bending and bowing to a group of students who are not even aristocrats, or even civilians. This shock shocked Veronica and Sylvia.

    "Look at you. Is this the performance of a king?" Veronica frowned.

    "No matter what, you are still the knight king, a king who bows to others casually. Do you think others will be happy when they see it?"

    "It''s not casual!" In the face of Veronica''s accusation, Howard retorted.

    "Leon is a strong man who has the ability to defeat commander Ursula, and will be our bodyguard next. His ability is highly appreciated by you. His future achievements will not be at least inferior to that of commander yusula or even you. Miss Aike is the Royal daughter of the Dragon nationality. She is at least equal to us, and ashore is the owner of Miss Aike. Aren''t these three people worthy of my gratitude as a knight king?... "

    Veronica is speechless.

    "What we are eating at the same table is the future of our knighthood!" Howard rarely used a king''s posture, serious admonition voice.

    "I also hope you can lay down your body and make progress together with the future dependence of these knights. Do you understand?"

    Veronica said nothing more. Obviously agreed with the words of Howard, Sylvia also nodded her head and looked approbated.

    Seeing this, wordless heart''s favor for the knight king has increased several levels.

    No matter how much Howard praised the three of them, except for Aike, the status of wordless and asho is not high, which is a fact.

    In this world. The wordless identity is said to be Rebecca''s guard, but the expression is not pleasant. In fact, it''s just a servant of the nobility. Ashour is a thorough civilian.

    In such a case, oward can put down his tinted glasses to see them and put down his figure. Salute them and thank them. It''s not easy to judge whether there is a king''s demeanor. But personally, such performance can definitely win others'' favor.

    This Howard. Although mediocrity is a little mediocre, it is not yet mediocre. There are still some advantages

    "You are welcome..." Reach out and don''t hit the smiling person. At present, he nods in response without any words.

    "Just like his highness Veronica, as the king''s daughter, we should protect our country. As the students of" Ansari dragon riding College ", we should protect Ansari. When the corpse grey dragon attacked the college, his highness Sylvia also stood up. Shouldn''t we also be rewarded?"

    "Of course I won''t forget my daughter''s activity!" Oward looked speechless with admiration and then laughed.

    "How much Sylvia did when she was protecting the academy? I already knew in the report that the award would be rewarded!"

    "No No matter... " Sylvia bowed her head in embarrassment.

    Speechless is to narrow one''s eyes, smile slightly, say such a sentence like teasing or joking.

    "The knight king really loves his daughter..."

    "Of course!" Oward opened his chest and replied with high spirits.

    "My daughters are the best beings, and I love them so much."

    "This guy..." Sylvia was even more embarrassed and gnashed her teeth. Veronica was not at ease. Her eagle eyes were fixed on Howard''s body, hoping to scrape a layer of flesh from it.

    On the contrary, the smile on his face is more and more profound.

    "I envy his highness Veronica and his highness Sylvia for having such a loving father. Even if they commit such a crime, the knight king will bear it for them, right?"

    "They are my most complacent sons and daughters. Who in the world is not responsible for their sons and daughters who are in trouble and take on all their fathers?" Oward, as if the whole person were floating up, did not hesitate to speak.

    "No matter how many mistakes they make, I will never let them go wrong!"Hearing that, Veronica and Sylvia, even though they were embarrassed, could not help but smile. Ashore and Ike also looked at this seemingly approachable uncle with great admiration. Only speechless, the smile slowly converged.

    "Also, who is not responsible for the children who are in trouble and take on all the fathers?" Speechless as if chewing this sentence, as if speaking to himself like a thunderous shock words.

    "So, even if Prince Julius killed not his own dragon but another''s dragon, with his Majesty''s love for his children, he would protect him, right?"

    The air of the whole conference hall seemed to freeze as the saying came out. It sank down suddenly, which made a cold current jump in everyone''s heart, and made everyone on the scene solidified on the spot.

    Howard''s smile was frozen on his face, and Veronica, Sylvia, Ike, Ashur and others were stunned by the sudden shock words and stuck in their seats.

    Looking straight at the stiff Howard, the wordless pupils slowly set.

    "It seems that Prince Julius did not die..."

    "What..." Veronica''s face changed sharply.

    Father Sylvia finally understood the intention of those speeches and looked at Howard with a complicated face.

    "You What nonsense are you talking about! " Howard completely lost his cool, sweat flowed from his forehead, but pretended to be angry and clapped up.

    "Are you doubting the justice of the knights?"

    "Rather than doubting the justice of the knight''s family, I''m just doubting, your majesty, whether you can really make a merciless judgment on your son with your personality?" Wordless ignored Howard''s barely held up majesty, and once again gave the words that shocked everyone except Sylvia.

    "Do you know that your son, Julius, is likely to have become a person of the sepharos Empire, or the master messenger who manipulated the corpse grey dragon to attack Ansari and nearly destroyed it!"

    "What!" This time, Veronica, asho, and Ike all cried out in a state of outrage.

    "It''s impossible!" Howard lost his voice, too.

    "I have banished Julius!"

    "Exiled?..." Speechless raised his head.

    "That is to say, Prince Julius is not dead?"

    Only then did Howard realize what he had said, and his face turned pale.

    "Brother..." Sylvia fell into a trance.

    "Really not dead..."

    "You guy..." Veronica rose to her feet, came to Howard''s face, grabbed the collar of the knight king, and shouted.

    "Do you know that you''re giving the Knights a chance to be badly hurt?"

    The fact that Julius, the Dragon Slayer, was still alive was enough to make the entire knighthood a storm.

    If we let others know that today''s Knights'' kings are favoritism, don''t kill their sons, and let the sinners who have the name of dragon slaying live in the world, the Knights may be in chaos. Those who are dissatisfied with the ruling status of the Knights and covetous of the Knights may take this as a way to cause a topic, which will severely damage the Knights.

    Everyone present can imagine what kind of crisis the knighthood will face at that time.

    "I I... " Howard is in a mess.

    "I am not condemning what you have done, your majesty, as a father, you are undoubtedly the greatest!" Speechless stand up.

    "But as a king, it''s not qualified!"

    "Excuse me..." Turn around, speechless straight out of the venue.

    Cut Veronica left Howard behind and went out with her. Sylvia also took Cosette with her.

    In the conference hall, only Ashur and Ike were left at a loss, while oward was sitting on the ground with a dull face. After a long time, he sighed

 Chapter 1399

    (thank you very much for the rewards of "dream demon", "thunder ring" and "snow soaked Radish"

    Outside the venue, in the corridor

    Gareen stood like a statue waiting for Veronica.

    As the captain of Veronica''s personal guard, Gelin must protect Veronica 24 hours a day. Even if Veronica goes to bed, Gelin must live closest to Veronica and keep an eye on Veronica''s surroundings.

    Now, the Knights are entertaining guests. Although Ge Lian doesn''t have the need to go in and stand guard at this time, he has to wait in case Veronica can use it to his time.

    Before long, the door of the conference hall was opened, attracting Ge Lian''s eyes.

    Under Ge Lian''s gaze, speechless walked out of the meeting hall, without even looking at GE Lian, and walked forward.

    Feeling that the atmosphere seems to be a little wrong, Ge Lian raised his vigilance like a launch. Then, the door of the venue was opened again, and Veronica, Sylvia and Cosette came out of it, and their faces were very heavy.

    "Your Highness Veronica?" Ge Lian is confused.

    Veronica shook her head at Graham, turned around, and quickened her pace, catching up with Sylvia and Cosette.

    "What''s the matter?" Directly, Veronica asked.

    "Not only is Julius not dead, but he has also become the master messenger who controls the corpse grey dragon. Where did you get the information?"

    "Julius is not dead? He also became the master messenger who manipulated the corpse grey dragon? " Speechless has yet to respond, behind the crowd. Ge Lian''s apathetic expression first collapsed and his face changed dramatically.

    "What? What are you talking about? How could Julius not have died? How could it be the master messenger who manipulates the corpse grey dragon

    "Under Ge Lian. Calm down first... " On one side, Sylvia hurriedly persuaded him, but it made him more excited.

    "Don''t be kidding! How could Julius... "

    "Calm down! Ge Lian Veronica yelled.

    "I''m going to ask now. Do you want to get in the way of me?"

    "I Yes, I know wrong... " Ge Lian took a deep breath and forced down his inner emotions, but he stared at the wordless one who was walking in the front, obviously. I also want to know the beginning of the whole thing.

    It''s also a matter of course. Julius and Gelian are not only good friends, but also have deep feelings in their school life.

    At the beginning, it was because Julius was executed that GE Lian became so indifferent and merciless. It can be imagined how good their feelings are. It''s no wonder that GE Lian is so excited when he hears such news.

    Speechless just glanced at GE Lian and no longer cared about his substantive vision, walking and responding to his opening.

    "I just said that Julius might be the main messenger behind the operation of the corpse grey dragon. I didn''t say that the main messenger was Julius!"

    "Is it?" Veronica nodded imperceptibly, her expression gradually tense.

    "Tell me more..."

    "Sister Huang. Let me say... " Sylvia pursed her lips.

    "In fact, the reason why luoang thought that the main messenger behind the manipulation of the corpse grey dragon would be the emperor brother, or because of me..."

    "Because of you?" Veronica looks at Sylvia.

    "What''s going on?"

    "The master messenger who manipulates the corpse grey dragon, the one named mikawus, I once had a face-to-face encounter with him..." Sylvia lowered her head. Pretty face slightly changed a few times.

    "I don''t know why. I feel very familiar with micawis. I feel the same as my brother, so I began to wonder if he was the brother! "

    "Feel?..." Ge Lian couldn''t help making a noise.

    "How is it possible just by feeling..."

    "It is impossible to prove that micawis is Julius by feeling alone!" Speechless voice interrupted Ge Lian''s words.

    "But now, at least, we can prove that Julius is not dead!"

    "Not dead?" Ge Lian clenched his fist.

    "At the dinner party, the guy himself admitted that at the beginning, he did not execute Julius, but exiled him..." Veronica explained, then bit her teeth.

    "I see. Mikawis gives Sylvia a familiar feeling, which makes Sylvia suspect that he is Julius. Then Sylvia tells Leon about it. Will Leon try to get the guy''s words out of the dinner party?..."

    "Although I''m a little sorry to the knight king, we are not allowed to dawdle in the present situation..." Wordless to Veronica''s words to give a positive, and calmly explain the voice.

    "Sylvia and I will suspect that Julius is not dead, because micawus gives Sylvia the feeling of Julius, so once it is proved that Julius is not dead...""Then it''s quite possible that micawus is Julius, isn''t it?" Veronica''s voice began to get heavy.

    "It seems that we can''t let more people know about this matter until we find out the real identity of micawus..."

    "I care more about another thing than this!" Speechless suddenly turned and looked at Sylvia.

    "Sylvia, do you remember micawus saying that there will be a bigger feast in a while?"

    Sylvia nodded her head and pulled up the corner of her mouth with a silent sneer.

    "So, if this continental conference is the stage, the feast in mikawis''s mouth should be big enough?"

    "What..." Sylvia, Veronica, Graham, Cosette and others all took a breath.

    "You mean, it''s likely that micawis of Julius will attack during the continental conference?" Veronica shook her head with a sneer.

    "It''s impossible. The whole order of the holy dragon of lorehmont has gathered in Fontaine. Even if the Empire wants to attack, it has to be considered. Let alone the corpse grey dragon, it can''t even turn over the waves!"

    When she said this, Veronica''s voice was full of confidence, and she affirmed the power of the order of Saint dragon of lorehmont silently.

    But no words give such a sentence.

    "It''s not easy to attack from the outside, but what if we attack from the inside?"

    "Inside?..." Veronica was stunned.

    "Don''t forget, micawus is a man of the Empire..." A silent sigh.

    "By now, the Empire''s air ships should have entered Fontaine?"

    At this time, the people understood the meaning of silence.

    If micawus got involved in the air ship of the representatives of the sepharos Empire who attended the continental conference this time, it would be easy to enter Fengtien!

    "No!" Sylvia suddenly remembered.

    "Even if the air ship of the attendants of other forces entered Fengtien City, it needs to be checked before disembarking. There is no way for anyone to enter!"

    "Sylvia, don''t you know what Leon means?" The answer to Sylvia was not wordless, but sullen Veronica.

    "Rouen means that this time, the attendants of the Cyrus empire are likely to be the supporters behind micawus'' attack by manipulating the corpse grey dragon!"

    This Sylvia was dumb.

    "Just as a guard or an entourage, the participants of the safaros empire can bring micawis to Fengtien and launch an attack!" Veronica clenched her fist.

    "Once the attack is successful, it will severely damage our chivalry. Even if it fails, the Empire of sappharos can use the" traitor "as the reason to push it clean. What''s more, if it''s Julius, it can let him expose his identity and condemn the injustice of the chivalry. It''s a win-win situation no matter what!"

    "Then..." Sylvia was at a loss.

    "What shall we do then?"

    "Don''t worry. At the end of the day, it''s just our guess..." Speechless waved and motioned for Sylvia and Veronica to calm down.

    "If this guess is correct, then, tomorrow night''s masquerade party, the attendants of the Empire should be present with guards or entourage. At that time, just determine whether this guard or entourage is mikawis, we can make countermeasures!"

    "Yes!" Veronica nodded in silence.

    "In addition to the attendants and their escorts, the rest of the people, even if brought into Fengtien by the Empire, will not be allowed to step out of the air ship under the surveillance of the Knights. Therefore, if micawus really wants to launch an attack, he must be brought out!"

    "Tomorrow''s masquerade is a good chance!"

    With Veronica''s voice falling, a feeling of wind and rain is coming on everyone''s mind, which can''t be settled for a long time

 Chapter 1400

    Time, in the case of everyone''s own thoughts, passes by in a hurry

    In a flash, the time of the day passed, and the masquerade ball, as expected, ushered in the time of holding.

    Masquerade, as the name suggests, is a dance where all participants wear masks to attend.

    The purpose of the masquerade is to promote the relationship between the representatives of the top forces before the continental conference.

    Each force has some relations with other forces, but these relations are not all good.

    Some forces have a very good relationship with each other, while others have a very bad relationship.

    Take the knighthood of roraymon as an example. The kingdom of sepron is the patriarch of the knighthood of roraymon. The relationship between the two is naturally so good that it''s not too bad to say that they wear the same pants.

    But the relationship between the Knights of rorayamon and the Empire of cerfallos is not good.

    After all, the kingdom of sheplon and the Empire of cerfallos had fought and fought with each other. The knighthood of roraymon is also a subordinate country of the kingdom of sheplon, and it is the most indispensable force of the kingdom of sheplon.

    The knight kingdom that controls the dragon is undoubtedly the thorn in the eye of the safaros empire. The safaros empire is eager to eliminate the knight kingdom of roam.

    Without the knighthood of loredamon, the power of the kingdom of shepardon would be greatly reduced and invaded wantonly by them.

    The knighthood of rorayamon is also eager to get rid of the Empire of cerfallos and keep the kingdom of sepron. Not to let the ambition of the sepharos Empire succeed.

    In such a case, how can the relationship among the three be good

    And so it comes. Once the continental conference is held, two or more forces with good relations will work together to make the content of the conference go to a favorable situation for themselves, which will be unfair.

    With this in mind, in order for the participants to eliminate the gap between the forces, there was a masquerade ball.

    Put on the mask, hide identity, there is no difference between the forces. It will be more or less beneficial for the upcoming continental conference to communicate with each other.

    In other words, this masquerade is like the outpost of the continental conference. It can protect the real and protect the false, and can also play a good relationship.

    The mainland conference only allows representatives of all forces to attend, at most, it is to bring guards and entourage.

    But the masquerade is different, everyone who has something to do with the leader''s camp. All are eligible to participate.

    Therefore, wordless people will conclude that if micawis really wants to launch an attack from the inside during the continental conference, then the participants of the sepharos empire will definitely bring micawis to this masquerade party.

    At the end of the day, all forces in Fengtien city can enter Fengtien city. But for the sake of the security of the mainland conference and the participants of all forces, we should avoid being fished in troubled waters by those who are interested. Except for the attendants and their recognized escorts and entourages, the rest are not allowed to go out of the air ships belonging to their respective forces.

    This alone will ensure that micawus will attend the masquerade with the participants of the Empire of Cyrus.

    Unless. Mikawis did not want to attack on the stage of the continental conference, but wanted to attack the participants of various forces.

    In that case. Micawis may hide directly in the air ship, do not attend the masquerade ball, wait until the mainland conference is officially held, and then be led by the participants to enter the meeting place.

    But this is a contradiction.

    Because of the fact that the participants of the sepharos empire are also among them, micawus, as an imperialist, should not be able to attack the participants of the continental conference

    In that case, whether micawus betrayed the sepalus empire or not, the sepalus Empire would be under joint pressure from other forces.

    So, the only possibility is that mikawus wants to launch an attack before the continental conference, that is, to launch an attack at a masquerade ball!

    After all, except for the masquerade ball, the participants didn''t pay attention to leaving the air ship until the continental conference was officially held. The knights had the right to let them stay in their own air ships and not go out.

    So masquerade is the only chance to move freely and launch attacks!

    Of course, all of this must be based on the condition that mikawis wants to take the continental conference as the stage and let the "greater feast" in his mouth come true.

    If mikawis had no idea of launching an attack at the continental conference, all these ideas would be directly broken, which would make the speechless people waste their time.

    But that also proves that nothing will happen during the continental conference.

    Therefore, it is worth doing without words.

    ¡­¡­

    In Fontaine, a ball hall

    The masquerade was held at the highest level of Fontaine city.

    Fengtien City, famous for its resolute and simple features, is the only hall dedicated to the dance that adopts the design style of the kingdom of sheplon. The whole dance hall is magnificent, and even the chandelier uses "dragon Qi Hua Jing" as the starting source. Once the mantra is recited, the light will be waved down, warm the heart like the sun.At this time, the vast area of the ballroom, the voice boiling, the scene is quite lively.

    All the people present wore masks with different shapes, colors and styles, but they could only cover their nose up and show their mouth and eyes.

    In addition to the orthodox mask that can only cover the eyes, there are some strange headgear mixed inside.

    These people who wear headgear have outstanding features and are easy to be recognized, so they don''t hesitate to sacrifice their looks and dress up as clowns.

    The orchestras of the royal family played light music on the opposite side of the gate to make the atmosphere happy. Some men and women in pairs held hands on the dance floor in the middle of the ballroom, danced gracefully with the rhythm of the music, and some gathered around the bar, table, chair and sofa, talking and laughing with each other.

    Looking at the appearance of those seemingly noble gentlemen and ladies gathering together wearing masks covering their faces, wordless also wearing a suit like a tuxedo, wearing a black mask like a feather that can only cover the eyes, moving slowly in the field.

    Beside speechless, Sylvia was there.

    A dazzling blonde hair is tied into a mature bun like hair style, and a dark red ribbon is tied on it, reflecting the blonde hair.

    There are gloves as long as the elbows on the hands, and evening dresses based on the blue tone on the body. Like the lake in midsummer, they are bright and dazzling, with tight waistband, loose and wide skirt, which is very eye-catching.

    In fact, since the beginning, some men''s eyes have been involuntarily cast on Sylvia. The butterfly like mask on Sylvia''s face can''t cover her temperament and beauty at all, which has already made many men''s hearts ready to move.

    It''s also because Sylvia is pressing her inner shyness like a lady holding her silent arm, which seems to outsiders like a couple or couple, which has dispelled many men''s restless hearts.

    As for speechless, one of his heart was also beating.

    Sylvia''s body was so big and her chest was so full. Holding his hand this time was like pressing her arm into the ditch in the middle of the fullness. The soft and incomparable touch touched the silent nerve all the time, which made her think back to yesterday''s attractive scene of coquettish body and kiss in the bathroom. Her mouth was dry for a while ¡£

    Sylvia seems to be thinking about that day too. Her heart rate is too fast. The arm in her arms can clearly feel her heart rate.

    It''s not good to go on like this

    I felt that I was getting more and more uncontrollable and wanted to take advantage of Sylvia. I asked quietly as if I were distracted.

    "Where''s Veronica?..."

    "Sister Huang didn''t attend the masquerade Sylvia can''t wait to respond as if she had been waiting for a long time.

    "Like this kind of dance, sister Huang will not attend..."

    "Why?..."

    "Because..." Sylvia faltered in explanation.

    "Sister Huang It''s impossible to wear a dress... "

    Smell speech, speechless almost smile.

    It''s true that Veronica''s concept of armor, or aesthetics, is better for her to wear a dress to the ball than to go out and cut off the enemy''s head.

    "Are there any of these people who are present in the sepharos Empire and micawis?" Sylvia made a solemn look around all the masked people in the ballroom.

    "Micawus usually wears a mask and has silver hair. It''s not hard to recognize..."

    Speechless nodded, just want to speak, but a figure in the field of vision is to block his words back.

    The man, with silver hair, was wearing a cold mask of steel

 Chapter 1401

    In the middle of the dance hall full of light music, two men walked slowly towards the venue with steady steps.

    Walking in front of him was a man dressed in pure white and gilded clothes, with blonde hair and a mask on his face that could only cover his eyes. Every move revealed an elegant temperament, just like a noble young man.

    On the other hand, although I have only met twice, for wordless and Sylvia, they are not strangers.

    The silver hair is tied into a bunch of ponytail and hangs behind him. A small handful of bangs on his forehead are dyed bright red. He wears a silver mask on his face and is wrapped with cold breath.

    However, it is mikawis!

    As the speechless people expected, micawus did enter the city of Fontaine, and also entered the city of Fontaine, and attended the masquerade party!

    That is to say, although it''s only speculation, it''s very likely that mikawus wants to use the continental conference as a stage to cause what he calls "a bigger feast"!

    A pair of wine red pupils slightly flow with a delicate luster, like a sniper gun aimed at, instantly aiming at mikawushi, speechless mouth light.

    "It seems that we don''t need to find..."

    "No need to find it?..." Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then found something wrong.

    Mingming''s face is masked, and his identity is fully hidden. However, the sense of existence of the man like your son and mikawis seems to have overwhelmed the representatives of all forces in the ballroom, making the eyes of all the people in the ballroom stay on them.

    The very strong sense of existence makes the people in the place where your son and micawus passed involuntarily give way to a road for them to pass through. Moreover, at the end of the road, I don''t know whether it is accidental or intentional. Speechless, Sylvia is just there!

    Therefore, your son and mikawis are walking straight towards speechless and Sylvia, which attracts everyone''s attention as if they are the focus of the whole audience.

    The people here are the representatives of the few top forces in arukustland. Except for those guards and entourage, the status of others must be at least aristocratic.

    As a result, they are keenly aware of the change in atmosphere. One after another, they gathered their eyes on this side, and there was an interesting look in their eyes.

    As we have said before, masquerade can be regarded as the outpost of the continental conference. For people here, the confrontation between the two forces can give them some judgments about the situation.

    It''s just that they couldn''t have thought of it. This outpost is not going to work at all.

    Because, no matter how to talk, micawis, is destined to stand on the opposite side of chivalry

    "Oh, ah, ah..." You childe, who is talking with mikawis, seems to have noticed two people in front of him until now. Turn around and look over. There was a perfect smile on his face.

    "For a moment, I thought I saw the goddess..." Your childe said such a sentence with a slight smile in an exaggerated and polite tone, then accelerated his pace and came to silent and Sylvia''s front.

    However, he ignored Sylvia''s speechless hand in hand. He put one hand on his left chest and made a noble salute to Sylvia.

    "Isn''t this the fourth King''s daughter of the knighthood of roam, Her Highness Sylvia?"

    Smell the words. Sylvia''s heart tightened.

    Is it clear that he has put on a mask, or is he recognized

    "Although you wear a mask, your unique temperament is not something that a mere mask can hide..." As if seeing through Sylvia''s heart, your childe''s handsome smile.

    "But now, after all, it''s a hidden identity dance. Let''s put aside the constraints of identity and have a friendly conversation..."

    "That''s right..." Sylvia secretly suppressed her inner tension. He nodded his head lightly, which seemed to agree with your son''s statement, but he also went back to the other side lightly.

    "To be able to have a long talk with his Excellency Klaus, the contemporary leader of the witthausen family, a famous aristocrat of the Cyrus empire. I''m also very honored! "

    "Oh, are you still seen through?" Mr. Klaus shrugged his shoulders as if helplessly, but the smile on his face remained unchanged. Obviously, Klaus didn''t mean to hide his identity.

    "Then..." Klaus turned to his speechless body.

    "This is..."

    "Me?" Speechless also turned his head, and Klaus''s line of sight, with a deep smile.

    "Micawus and I are old friends..."

    "Old acquaintance?" This time, Klaus didn''t expect the speechless answer. For a while, he was a little stunned."It''s true that I am acquainted with your excellency Lauren..." Behind Klaus, micawus raised his head and said nothing emotionally.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Rouen..."

    "I haven''t seen you for a while..." Speechless light smile.

    "I miss your excellency micawus very much..."

    "Coincidentally, I''m in the same mood..." In this way, micawis''s tone was cold, which caused the temperature in the air around him to drop a little bit.

    At this moment, speechless and mikawis seemed to have only one other in their eyes. A smile on their face and a cold look on their face not only didn''t make them feel like meeting each other, but also gave them a sense of tension that they could turn down at any time.

    I believe that even if wordless and mikawis fight directly next second, no one in the audience will be surprised.

    As if aware of the atmosphere of the coming storm, Klaus stepped forward, as if to end the confrontation between the two, laughing and playing round.

    "I didn''t expect that they were still old friends. It''s amazing..."

    "I''m surprised." A silent, pointed smile.

    "Mr. Klaus, my friend''s character is not very good. It seems that he is your follower. Please protect him and don''t let him make trouble..."

    When he heard this, micawus lowered his head and hid his changed eyes. Klaus''s eyes were also crossed with a different light, and the smile on his face remained the same.

    "I''m very satisfied with my entourage. I have a good idea of it, so please rest assured..."

    "That''s good..." Speechless spread out his hands, but also took the silent Sylvia''s hand.

    "Well, let''s go first..."

    "Please enjoy it slowly..." Klaus didn''t stay either. He gave a polite scene speech.

    And then, speechless with Sylvia, into the crowd

    "My friend..." Eyes have been on the direction of speechless disappearance, Klaus''s smiling opening.

    "That man, it''s not easy..."

    "Yes..." Micawus had an unknown look in his eyes.

    "A very difficult guy..."

    "What?..." Klaus did not answer the question.

    "Will there be any obstruction?"

    "No harm..." Micawus'' cold response.

    "Anyway, now, the plan is almost started..."

    Smell words, Klaus smiled.

    "That''s right..."

    ¡­¡­

    "What shall we do?..."

    As soon as she left Klaus and micawus'' sight, Sylvia opened her mouth.

    "Now it has been confirmed that mikawis has entered Fontaine city or even Fontaine city. If he attacks now..."

    "Don''t worry..." Wordless tight Sylvia''s hand.

    "Although we can confirm that micawis has appeared, we can''t be sure that he will actually launch an attack. Maybe he just came here as a real follower this time?..."

    "How could that be!" Sylvia retorted.

    "Micawus understood that his identity had been exposed, but he still ventured into Fengtien, which was definitely premeditated!"

    "So, we lack a proof!" Wordless narrowed his eyes.

    "There is no evidence to prosecute him!"

    "Lord Rouen! Your highness! "

    At this time, a slightly anxious voice came into the silent and Sylvia''s ears.

    Speechless and Sylvia look at the same time, then, Cosette some eager to run to this side of the look into the eyes of the two people.

    "What''s the matter?..." Seeing the anxious face of the shrewd Cosette, there was a bad premonition in his wordless mind.

    And Cosette''s next sentence, also confirmed the unspoken premonition.

    "No! Lord ashow and Aike sauce are gone! "

 Chapter 1402

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "blood Angel yellow star"! And "yunqiqinggu" and "turnip with vegetables"

    The city of Fontein, in the air ships of the Empire of Cyrus

    There is a very strange instrument in the vast space of the air ship at the stern.

    It looks like the tail or head of some beast. Its appearance is decorated beautifully and magnificently, as if it is plated with real gold and emits a dazzling halo.

    Although it has a strange shape, there is a transparent round cover in the center of the instrument, which can make people see the situation inside. It is more like a cockpit, more like a capsule. At the bottom, there are cables hanging from one to another, which are connected with some mechanical instruments equipped on the ground with screens.

    The volume of the instrument is very huge, more than that of the adult dragon people. The side of the body is inlaid with countless crystal with shining luster. These crystal are all "dragon Qi Hua crystal"!

    The mechanical instrument is inlaid with "longqihua crystal"

    Isn''t that the element that should be possessed by the works born from the magic guide engineering

    This huge instrument is just a magic guiding instrument!

    In the vicinity of the demon guide instrument, several technicians in white coats, like researchers, are carrying about 10 people. The technicians in overalls are watching the instrument''s movement while they are immersed in the instruments with screens, constantly operating something.

    With the operation of the magic guiding instrument, the sound of "buzzing" can be heard all of a sudden, and the "thousand year old Qihua crystal" embedded in the instrument body is shining, making the air fluctuate with strong magic.

    If you look carefully, you can see that in the capsule cabin of this magic guide instrument, a little girl and a teenager are naked, like conjoined babies, hugging together, eyes closed, ups and downs.

    The young and the young are the missing Ashur and Ike!

    In front of the device, a little girl with dark skin stood with an old man in a white coat. Looking closely at asho and Ike in the capsule cabin, their faces were different.

    The face of the young girl with dark skin changed slightly, like disgust or trembling. Obviously, for this instrument, or for the two people, asho and Ike, they were thrown into the instrument. She was disgusted.

    The old man''s face is full of calm, rather cold and merciless. It seems that what is in the instrument is not a living life, but two pieces of meat cake, which makes people shudder.

    Looking at ashore and Ike in the capsule cabin, Ania''s face couldn''t help changing. Finally, I asked.

    "May I ask why Ashur Blake and young dragon Ike were put into this instrument?"

    "Oh?..." Doctor seems to be surprised that Anita would ask such a question, but she still answered it.

    "That''s what Mr. micawus means!"

    "Lord micawus?" Anita''s fist is tight.

    "What''s the purpose?"

    "In order to awaken the last generation of the royal family of Avalon!" Doctor also does not conceal, is full of wrinkled corner of the eye a pick, in the eye twinkled astute.

    "It is said that in ancient times. In fact, all the dragon people will become holy dragon! "

    "Will all the Dragon families become holy dragons?" Ania was astonished.

    "The Dragon nationality has a long history, and now it has been reduced to the point where it needs to rely on human beings to survive. But in ancient times, the Dragon nationality was the overlord of the mainland. How could it dominate the whole continent without such a degree?" The doctor explained it very realistically.

    "The reason why all the dragons in the dragon family can become holy dragons is because of this instrument!"

    With that, the doctor''s vision once again fell on the instrument.

    "According to Mr. micawus. This is an instrument that can be used for those dragons that can''t be transformed into holy dragons when they grow up and mature, so that they can be forced to transform into holy dragons! "

    "Is it?" Anita looks at the instrument, too.

    "Now use it on young dragon Ike, that is to say..."

    "Yes!" Craze began to appear in the doctor''s eyes.

    "We intend to use that effect to force the end of the royal family of Avalon to awaken and return to the dragon form that it should have!"

    Annia''s heart tightened, and she asked with a shudder.

    "And ashore Blake?"

    "He is the knight chosen by the last generation of the royal family of Avalon, the owner of the Royal daughter of the dragon family!" The doctor replied without expression.

    "Without him. Even if the Dragon Emperor of Avalon wakes up and loses the star spirit, he will die soon. So it''s meaningless to do this experiment... "

    "You mean..." Anita''s face was all white.

    "Yes!" There was a grim smile on the doctor''s face.

    "Use the effect of the instrument and the magic power in" thousand years of Qihua crystal ". When the last descendants of the royal family of Avalon awakened, they forced it into the body of Avalon, making asho Blake an organ that only exists to provide "star essence""Whine -"

    all of a sudden, the instrument vibrated violently, red light and electric arc flashed all over the body, and echoed like an alarm.

    "What happened?!" Doctor and Ania were surprised.

    The voice falls, below, the voice of a group of flustered staff also rings.

    "There was an abnormal reaction!"

    "The magic detector shows an abnormal value!"

    "Find an unknown magic reaction! The intensity is increasing! "

    "Instrument out of control! Reject the emergency stop signal! The situation is critical! "

    "What..." The doctor was livid.

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.

    Everyone wrote anxiously on their faces, desperately operated the instruments at hand, and the atmosphere of the scene became extremely critical.

    "How could this be..." The doctor''s face is becoming more and more ugly.

    "What''s going on?" Anita''s face was taut.

    - Dong Dong -

    just at this time, a sound like the beating of the heart in the instrument changes into ripples and waves like directly ringing in other people''s minds.

    "Just..." Annia and doctor were stunned.

    In the next moment, the instrument in the vibration is still

    "Bang!!!"

    With the sound of an explosion, the whole instrument exploded, and the bright red flame burned in the whole space without any sign.

    "Wow!" The staff began to flee in terror.

    "Don''t panic! Calm down! " The doctor screamed, but no one listened to him.

    "Hum..."

    A dazzling brilliance suddenly rises from the center of the fire, rushing up like a beam of light, directly melting the ceiling of the air ship and rising to the sky.

    In the light column, asho and Ike are still tightly closed, hugging each other, floating in the dazzling light column.

    Everyone at the scene can clearly see that at this time, Ike''s body is fluctuating with a strong magic air flow like the tide.

    That magic is at least ten times stronger than any dragon in the world!

    And in ashow''s body, a carved whole arm, shaped like a snake, "star carve" flashed hot red light like a flame.

    After a while, it seemed to dissipate. Both Ashur and Ike radiated Stardust like light and turned into starlight like particles, which disappeared

    Anita looked at this scene in a dazed way, murmuring like a dream.

    "Disappeared..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, people in the whole city of Fontaine saw that in the air ships of the Empire of sapphire, a pillar of light suddenly rose up and shot into the sky. Soon, it was connected in the dark night sky.

    "Then What is that?... "

    Everyone in Fontaine was shocked.

    In the light column, a beautiful geometric pattern emerges abruptly, as if carved in space, as well as wings, and slowly spreads out. Soon, two hollow and circular magic arrays slide to both sides with the pattern as the center, forming an elliptical luminous object.

    The full moon, which seemed dazzling at first, looks dim under the light of the mysterious luminous object. If you carefully observe it, you can find that the shape of the mysterious luminous object is very like an egg.

    Yes! It''s an egg!

    as like as two peas on the sun, the exquisite geometric patterns are carved on them. The pattern is exactly the same as the star carving of the whole arm of arenas.

    A pair of wings are spread around the eggs which are surrounded by two circular magic arrays, which make a dazzling light. In the sky, a pair of wings with a pair of angel like eggs are covered with two circular magic arrays, which are printed in the pupils of everyone in Fengtien city

    The calm before the storm, the whole world

 Chapter 1403

    (I heard that there will be a power outage today. I don''t know if it''s true. Just in case, I''d like to take advantage of the power supply to advance all the four watchers today. I hope you can support me a lot...)

    "then What is that?... "

    In the dance hall where the masquerade ball is held, the beautiful court music and the happy conversation and laughter of the nobles have disappeared as if they had been cut off.

    In the ballroom, everyone is surrounded by the open platform that can see clearly outside, looking at the huge light egg with wings in the sky, all of them are stupid.

    "Well How beautiful... " Sylvia stares at the glow suspended in the sky, unconsciously releasing her speechless arm and immersing herself in the beautiful scene.

    Not only Sylvia, but almost all the people in the audience were more or less fascinated by the light.

    Only speechless person, staring at the giant egg in the sky, his face is more and more dignified.

    In that shining giant egg, wordless not only felt the powerful magic of the "old generation" pure blood vampires in the "blood eating frenzy", but also felt the extremely familiar atmosphere.

    "Asho Ike Wordless slightly bit his teeth.

    "Won''t it?"

    "Look! The dragon people! "

    In the ballroom, a peerless aristocrat suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the distant sky, and letting everyone on the scene look up.

    I saw a saint dragon with riding gear flying from all directions of Fengtian City, East, West, North and south, covered with magic, like shining stars, all flying to the giant eggs in the sky.

    "What happened to the dragons?" Seeing this, Sylvia asked out some uneasy questions, but no one was able to answer her questions.

    One by one, the holy dragon appears continuously, and rises to the sky, gathering around the giant egg. In normal times, the number of the rare Saint dragons can be compared with the number of groups at this time. Although there are not so many ordinary dragon families gathered together, there are more than 100 of them!

    Moreover, these holy dragons are equipped with riding gear, which proves that they all have masters!

    What''s more, these holy dragons. It is very likely that all of them are holy Dragons of the holy dragon cavalry of roam, and only the holy dragon cavalry of roam can have so many holy dragons.

    But, only to see the dragon, but not to see the Dragon riders

    What''s the matter

    "Ah..." At one point Sylvia exclaimed.

    "Lancelot!"

    In the sky. There was Lancelot at one end of the dragon that gathered the giant eggs!

    "Lancelot! Where are you going? " Sylvia cried out and even recited the calling spell.

    Unfortunately, the spell fell, but Lancelot didn''t show up!

    "Lancelot Sylvia''s face went white.

    "Lancelot, I disobeyed my orders..."

    "Lancelot disobeyed your order?" Speechless first is a Zheng. Then the pupil coagulates.

    "I don''t think so. Those holy dragons all disobeyed their master''s orders, so there is no trace of riders?"

    This Sylvia''s face changed at this.

    Did the dragons all disobey their master''s orders

    It''s not a joke!

    If the saint dragons in the saint dragon cavalry of rorayamon don''t listen to their master''s orders and lose the help of the dragon family, the saint dragon cavalry of rorayamon will be almost abandoned.

    And this time. If the rest of the forces attack the knight state of loreramon, then, without the power of the dragon, it can only be regarded as a small state, and the knight state of loreramon will definitely be destroyed overnight!

    The situation is not optimistic

    "What happened?" Sylvia shivered at the thought of the consequence.

    "Why did the dragon race suddenly lose control? What''s the matter with that giant egg? "

    "I''m not sure about the details..." Speechless put his eyes on the big eggs in the sky and those around them in groups. Orderly as the worship of the general hovering Saint dragons, whisper.

    "To be sure, it''s a problem..."

    During speaking. In the sky, the shining giant egg also changed.

    The feathers that radiate silver light fall from the wings that spread around the giant egg, like snow, embellishing the whole city of Fontaine like a dream.

    Then, the surface of the egg, the sound of "click" slightly vibrated, at the same time, a crack appeared on the surface of the egg

    See, in Fengtien City, everyone''s heart beats at the same time.

    "Click, click, click..."

    In the next moment, the sound of "click" reverberated in the night sky, and it was clearly heard by all.With the sound of "click", the giant egg also cracks rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Pa!"

    Finally, the egg with beautiful wings is broken

    "Hum..."

    The dazzling flash, like an explosion, spread out and enveloped the whole city of Fontaine.

    The glare of the glare made everyone in Fontaine scream and close their eyes. So did Sylvia, who couldn''t stand the glare. When she opened her eyes again and looked up at the sky, a pretty face filled with disbelief.

    The egg with wings has disappeared.

    Instead, a dragon.

    A giant dragon with a body size more than 100 times larger than the largest model of Shenglong and larger than the air ship!

    Pink hair, bright red eyes, with horns showing a triangular trend on the head, two are on the left and right of the head, one is in the center of the dragon head, like the sharp horn of Unicorn, standing upright.

    The body of the giant dragon is like a suit of cold armor. The whole body looks full of strength. The wings are different from those of the general dragon people. They are not so much wings as wings.

    Like angels, two pairs of four wings!

    Looking at the sky, it''s like a giant dragon that can stand up to the sky. In Fengtian City, everyone is stupid

    So What is it

    "Roar and roar --"

    like hearing other people''s inquiries, the Dragon opened its bright red eyes, a roar that was enough to shake the sky clouds and rub against the air, turning into a storm like wave, shaking under the whole night sky.

    At the same time, the roar of the dragon was heard. Above its head, in the middle of the three horns, a naked man appeared slowly from the dragon''s body

    One hand and the lower part are buried in the body of the dragon. Only the upper part of the body and an arm with a strange pattern like a snake are exposed to the air. The eyes are closed tightly, just like Jesus crucified. It''s creepy.

    Seeing the man, Sylvia opened her eyes in shock.

    "Asho!"

    "Ashur..." I can''t help but take a breath of cold air.

    If asho showed up there

    What about ike

    "The Dragon Speechless tightly looked at the roaring dragon.

    "Is that ike?"

    Is speechless so think of the time, the Dragon fell from the sky fiercely, mercilessly stepped down to the bottom.

    "Bang!!!"

    With the sound of an explosion, below, the air ships of the Empire of Cyrus were like rags, one foot was stepped in two by the dragon, and exploded into pieces.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    In the crowd, Klaus stood out with a face full of affectation and exclaimed.

    "The knight''s dragon has destroyed the most advanced air ship our country is proud of!"

    Hearing Klaus''s words, the people in the room responded and made a lot of noise.

    "The dragon of the Knights destroyed the air ships of the sepharos Empire?"

    "Do they want to start a war?"

    "Nonsense!" Sylvia angrily pulled off her mask and pointed to Klaus.

    "Are you slandering our knighthood?"

    "Your Highness Sylvia, you are not convincing..." Klaus shook his head sadly.

    "All the people present witnessed that the dragon under the management of the knighthood destroyed the air ships of our country. Isn''t that a fact?"

    "You..." Sylvia clenched her fist, but couldn''t find a reply. She was so worried.

    The dragon people only contract with the knights, and only the Knights are qualified to control the dragon.

    So far, the only exception is the one from the kingdom of sheplon, which was specially arranged by the mother of the dragon.

    In such a case, the responsibility of the chivalry can definitely be attributed to the things caused by the dragon family!

    Knowing this, the scene would be so noisy that Sylvia could not speak.

    If it goes on like this, the Empire of Cyperus can make full use of it and make the Knights unable to bear it!

    The knighthood of rorayamon, it''s hard to survive

    Klaus raised an imperceptible arc at the corner of his mouth, but it was just raised before it was mercilessly scattered by a voice.

    "I don''t think so?"

 Chapter 1404

    (Fourth...)

    (friends, support more...)

    "don''t I see that?..."

    Patted Sylvia on the shoulder, silently pulled Sylvia behind him, looked at Klaus, who was frozen in a smile, and began to groan.

    "Your Excellency Klaus, you said that all the people present saw it with their own eyes..." Looking around at all the people on the scene, wordless pointed to the dragon that was destroying the air ship of the Empire of Cyrus, and increased its voice.

    "That dragon came out of that huge egg, and that huge egg came out of the light column from the beginning. You should have seen that the light column from the beginning came out of the air ships of the sepharos Empire, right?"

    At this point, speechless shrugs.

    "It''s the dragon of our knighthood, so why did it come out of the air ships of the sepharos Empire?"

    This All the people present looked at each other.

    "Don''t you think that dragon belongs to our empire of Cyrus, your excellency?" A haze flashed through Klaus''s eyes, and then Klaus smiled and looked speechless.

    "If you can really get the dragon''s shelter, that air ship will be destroyed if it is destroyed..."

    "No, the safaros empire is not protected by the dragon people!" Ignoring Klaus''s ugly face, he put out such a sentence without any words.

    "It''s just that the magic guide engineering of the Cyrus Empire has made the whole continent bow to the downwind. There should be a lot of magic guide props that we don''t know the effect, and are very strange?"

    "Like..." There is a leisurely smile on silent face.

    "The magic guide prop that can control the dragon for a short time, or let the Dragon fall into madness!"

    "What do you mean by that?" Klaus''s smile converged.

    "Do you mean that our empire of Cyrus will use the magic guide tools to control a dragon and attack its own air ships?"

    "Who knows..." The echo of wordless carelessness.

    "Otherwise, please explain to your excellency Klaus why the dragon appears in the light beam from the air ship of the Empire of sapphire, and why it only destroys the air ship of the Empire of sapphire. But I''m not interested in any other air ships? "

    Hearing this, they all looked out.

    Indeed, after the Dragon destroyed the air ships of the sepharos Empire, it had no desire to destroy the neighboring air ships. It flew straight up to the sky and roared like venting something.

    This This time, it''s Klaus''s turn.

    "Roar --"

    the Dragon suddenly roared again. Turn around, big eyes like fierce beasts, fixed on the direction of Fontaine city

    "Giant The dragon is coming! "

    "It Is it coming?! "

    "Run!"

    Just now, the people who were still enjoying the dragon''s gesture panicked, carrying the screams one by one. Birds and animals generally fled to the door, including Klaus who seized the opportunity to escape.

    Before long, the whole ballroom. There were only two left, Sylvia and wordless.

    Sylvia, who seemed to be afraid, took one or two steps back and seized the silent hand.

    "Leon, we..."

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless clapped Sylvia''s hand on her body, and her eyes shot like arrows at the front of the ballroom.

    "How can we go if the capital is not fleeing?"

    Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then something seemed to come to her. She turned her head sharply and looked at the center of the ballroom.

    There, a silver haired man wearing a silver mask was standing upright, looking at the Dragon outside, bowed his head, and his whole body exuded a very gloomy atmosphere.

    Micawus Sylvia cried out in some excitement.

    "Are you the one who did it?"

    "I can''t think of anyone else besides him..." A silent sneer.

    "Micawus, is this what you call" the greater feast "

    Micawus looked up. Turn around and face wordless and Sylvia. When wordless and Sylvia see chumikawis''s face just hidden under the bangs, their pupils instantly shrink.

    In the eyes of micawus''s cold mask, a pair of originally clear eyes disappeared, turning into a pair of ferocious animal pupils.

    It''s a pair of dragon like eyes!

    "You..." Sylvia lost her face in fright.

    Speechless little step forward, in front of Sylvia. Cold eyes on mikawus.

    "Who are you, anyway?"

    "Giggle..." As soon as micawus changed his cold image, he gave out a very gloomy laugh, and his temperament changed. It''s weird and dense."My name is Mordred!"

    "Mordred?..." Wordless frowned.

    "Mordred?!" Sylvia spoke angrily, as if she did not believe her ears.

    "Impossible! You can''t be Mordred! "

    Sylvia Seeing Sylvia''s excited look, her speechless eyes remained on micawus and asked aloud.

    "Who is Mordred?..."

    "Mordred..." Sylvia clenched her lower lip.

    "It''s my brother, Julius'' pal ''!"

    "Your brother''s pal?" The wordless brow grew deeper and deeper.

    "But your brother''s pal was killed by your brother?"

    "It was killed!" Micawus, no, it was maudred who sneered.

    "Just another spirit!"

    Sylvia''s head cocked up in a moment of disbelief, and then she was surprised.

    "Double personality?!"

    "Two souls!" Mordred smiled grimly.

    "The other soul, knowing my existence, joined Julius and planned to kill me!"

    "Why?!" Sylvia couldn''t help but stand up.

    "Why does my brother want to kill you?..."

    "Why?..." Mordred closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, the ferocious pupils of the beast were cold.

    "Because I will change the fate of the dragon people!"

    "Ha?..." Sylvia doesn''t know why.

    "Why do the dragon people have to settle down and become slaves to human beings? Is it because of the shortage of "star elite" Mordred clenched his fist and looked more evil.

    "I''m just kidding. In that case, it''s OK to swallow human beings directly as food. Anyway, if you eat the food with the content of" star essence ", you can get the star essence, right?"

    "What..." Sylvia''s scalp exploded.

    "So it is..." Speechless relief.

    "It''s because you have such a dangerous idea that Julius wants to kill you. Am I right?..."

    "Correct solution!" Mordred snorted coldly.

    "He wanted to kill me because he knew that my existence would bring disaster to the world!"

    "Do more than that!" Speechless sniff.

    "It''s ridiculous that one dragon alone wants to change the way the whole dragon people live!"

    "Is it?" The corner of Mordred''s mouth had a vicious arc.

    "What if this dragon is one of the two split blood lines of Yin Polk, the sage Dragon King, and the last descendant of the netherlandian Pluto family?"

    "The netherlandian dragon family?" Sylvia froze.

    "You guy..." Wordless finally understood.

    "Are you the last descendant of the netherlandian dragon family?"

    "Hahahaha!" Mordred laughed.

    "Yes, I am one of the two great lineages of the dragon family, the orthodox successor of the netherlandian styrofoam family, who are fighting against the Royal generation of Avalon Saint dragon!"

    "The royal family of the dragon people..." Sylvia''s face was bloodless.

    If Mordred is really one of the two blood lines of the dragon family, as long as he defeats Ike, it''s not a dream to rule the whole dragon family in the future. It''s absolutely possible for the whole dragon family to treat human beings as pure food to supplement "star essence"!

    At that time, human life will be like hell!

    "Julius tried to kill me, but I first turned it into a spirit, attached to him, and escaped!" Once again, Mordred gave a startling fact, which made Sylvia''s body tremble.

    Attached

    That is to say

    "This body is the body of Julius!" Mordred''s evil smile, then looked out into the night sky, and fixed his eyes on the dragon.

    "But now, I am about to have a better body, which is no longer needed!"

    After that, Mordred''s body burst into a breath of astonishing darkness, which turned into a cloud of black fog and burst out like streamers.

    Its goal is the roaring dragon in the night sky!

 Chapter 1405

    "Roar --"

    hovers in the mid air, and the giant dragon with two pairs of angel wings suddenly makes a roar, and a pair of red eyes also show a look of pain.

    "Ah ah!!!"

    At the same time, the naked, unconscious Ashur, like Jesus crucified, howled in agony, his whole body wriggled like a struggle. The "star engraved" on his left hand was like a light bulb before being pinched out. The whole "star engraved" flashed up, emitting a dark and evil atmosphere.

    In the common pain neighing sound of the dragon and asho, a dark fog suddenly burst out, and came to the dragon''s front in an instant, and followed the other side''s mouth which roared because of the pain, like sewage, bit by bit into the dragon''s mouth.

    "Roar --"

    "ah ah!!!"

    All of a sudden, the howling of the dragon and Ashur was more painful and echoed in the sky of Fengtian.

    Then, the vision happened

    I saw that the fur like armor on the giant dragon gradually changed at the speed visible to the naked eye. A silk of black dirt seemed to devour something. It slowly spread on the giant dragon. Before long, the whole body of the giant dragon turned black. Even two pairs of wings were like the wings of a crow. It was dark.

    Among the three horns that originally appeared as a triangle, the sharp horn like a unicorn disappeared completely, and the left and right dragon horns slowly twisted into a spiral shape.

    At last, nine eyes appeared on the dragon''s head, and the whole huge body was not as dignified as it was at the beginning. It exudes the same horrible smell as the devil.

    "Roar"

    in the night sky of Fengtien City, the black giant dragon roars up to the sky like the devil of hell, coming down between heaven and earth.

    "Roar and roar!!!"

    However, when such demons came, the holy dragons who were worshiping the Dragon stopped their actions as if they wanted to surround each other. Formed a circle, the magic of the body is also mobilized, accompanied by the roar of hostility, resounding throughout the night sky.

    For a moment, the atmosphere over Fontaine became tense.

    "Roar"

    this time, the roar of the black dragon was full of anger.

    Obviously. The dragons are going to fight against it!

    Mingming has the qualification to rule the dragon family whether it is the Avalon Saint dragon royal family or the nehariania Ming dragon royal family. However, the saint dragons can disobey the orders of their owners and offer their loyalty to the awakened Saint dragon royal family when Ai Ke awakens. However, when the Ming dragon king reappears in the world again, they launch a clarion call of resistance.

    This is not to tell Mordred that the dragon people only admit that Ai Ke can be their king, and the king will come to the top of the dragon people

    "Roar"

    now, Mordred is also more angry. There was also the magic of darkness.

    The civil war of the Dragon nationality is on the verge

    ¡­¡­

    In the ballroom, speechless looking at the dragon in the night sky, which turned into a black devil, snorted coldly.

    "It seems that Mordred has taken away Ike''s body!"

    "Ike?..." Sylvia, holding the body of the fainted Julius, looked suspicious.

    "You say that dragon is ike?"

    "Ashur was on the top of the dragon, and the Dragon appeared. The holy dragons also disobeyed the orders of their owners, and they all gathered around the giant dragon, as if they were worshiping their king! " Speechless to Sylvia.

    "I can''t think of any other possibility for the king who can make the dragon people worship, except for Ai Ke, who is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon and the daughter of the dragon people."

    "Now, it''s not Ike. It''s Mordred In Sylvia''s arms, a weak voice answered the silent words.

    "Mordred''s original body has been lost for my sake, and now it has taken away the body of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon. In a short time, it will be revived as the most powerful Dragon King in the world. At that time, when Mordred ruled the dragon people and hunted the human beings as livestock, the human race will be in great danger. "

    "Brother Huang!" Hearing the familiar voice and tone, Sylvia lowered her head and looked at Julius, who was covering her head with pain. Her eyes were very clear, and she cried out in surprise.

    "Yes Is that you Brother

    "Long time no see, Sylvia..." Julius forced a smile out of Sylvia''s arms and stood up.

    "But now there is no time for us to reminisce. We need to hurry up and drive Mordred out of the body of the Royal daughter Avalon...""What can you do?..." Without words or nonsense, he went directly to Julius.

    "Mordred used to be your ''pal'', and you once shared a body with Mordred. Should you know something more or less?"

    "I can share Mordred''s memory!"

    Julius nodded his head and turned his eyes to Mordred in the confrontation with the saint dragons. To be more precise, he turned to Ashur who fell into a state of syncope above Mordred''s head and bit his lips.

    "If the rider of the Royal daughter of Avalon is also there, there is no way to drive the intruder, Modred, out of the body of Aike by virtue of his connection with Aike..."

    "Now..." Julius had a delicate expression.

    "Even Ashur was reduced to simply providing" star essence "props, and he lost consciousness. The condition of the Royal daughter of Avalon, who was connected with his life, must not be better. There was no way to resist Mordred!"

    "That is to say..." Speechless turned and faced Mordred.

    "Now, the only way is to beat Mordred?"

    "It''s really a way, but the opponent is the strongest king of the dragon family..." Julia''s bitter smile.

    "Although both the holy Dragon King and the Dark Dragon King need to integrate with the incarnation of" dragon species memory "first, and then they can obtain real strength after gaining extraordinary wisdom, but now, the dragon people have fought against the Dark Dragon King respectively, and do not listen to the orders of the owner, and it is impossible to defeat the Mordred who is the Dark Dragon King by human force alone!"

    "Is it?" No more laughing.

    Looking at Mordred, who confronts the Dragon nationality in the night sky, there is no saying that there is a pair of wine red pupils flashing through the system''s perceived streamer.

    ¡­¡­

    Mordred: (grade 79)

    "Is it impossible to defeat?..."

    With a delicate sound like flowing water, speechless raised his feet and walked to the open platform.

    On the back of one of his hands, starcarve suddenly sent out a dazzling flash, carrying a wave of magic, like a storm, sweeping out, blowing on Julius and Sylvia.

    Sylvia raised her hand to keep out the storm, but a long-awaited arc rose from the corner of her mouth. Julius was shocked.

    Magic

    Can a human use magic without the help of "dragon Qi Hua Jing" and "holy riding armor"

    And still so powerful magic

    How could this be

    "Don''t say the emperor of the holy dragon or the king of the netherworld dragon who hasn''t fully gained power. Even if they have gained real power, I don''t think they will be defeated!"

    Words fall, like the light rising from the sky, and the magic on wordless body is violently rioting.

    At the next moment, a bloody mist rises from around his body

    "Come on! "Thunder of black dragon"

    In the dim ballroom and the space shrouded by the bloody fog, cracks spread in the whole space without any omen.

    "Billi, billi..."

    Like the fur of Mordred, it is dark, but there is no evil atmosphere. The dark arc suddenly flashes from the cracks in the space, bringing up an electric sound, which spreads out in the sound of hitting.

    Space cracks, a scarlet eyes slowly open, a sense of extreme oppression fell in the whole world.

    Julius''s heart was shaking as he felt the terrible pressure of crushing his bones.

    "What is that?"

    "Lightning? Black lightning?... " Even Sylvia was at a loss.

    "No Isn''t it a white flame? "

    Under the eyes of Sylvia and Julius, the space full of cracks suddenly quivered and broke like a glass.

    A dark shadow flew out of the cracked space, turned into a black streamer, and shot towards Mordred in the night sky.

    And speechless, also disappeared in place

 Chapter 1406

    Fontaine City, on the corridor to the top ballroom

    The sound of armored iron boots hitting the ground was heard frequently, which made people clearly feel the anxiety in the master''s heart. On the corridor, Veronica took a person and walked quickly to the hall of the dance.

    It has to be said that Veronica has made a mistake.

    Because of the conjecture of mikawis, Veronica has been on guard in the whole city of Fontaine during the dance, and has also sent people to patrol the city of Fontaine to watch closely the air ships of the safaros Empire and other forces, in an attempt to suppress the possible attacks.

    However, Veronica didn''t think that the only one who caused the disturbance was the dragon that belonged to the knighthood.

    Unexpected!

    What a real beginning!

    Now, all the Dragon families have been out of the control of the owners, and all the dragons in the saint dragon cavalry of loredamon have also lost their control and disobeyed the orders of the owners. At this moment, the saint dragon cavalry, which the Knights are proud of, has no use at all.

    This is also the weakness of the knight state of rorayamon. It depends too much on the Dragon nationality. Without the strength of the Dragon nationality, the strength of the knight state has seriously declined to the level below the state.

    If, at this time, the hostile forces invade in a large scale, the knighthood is likely to be destroyed overnight!

    This made Veronica''s face hard to see.

    But even then, Veronica had to go to the ballroom first to protect the guests from the top forces on the mainland.

    If we let the representatives of the top forces die under the dragon family, the knight kingdom will be wanted and attacked by the whole continent tomorrow!

    At that time, the knighthood is really over

    So, even for the sake of the knighthood, Veronica can''t go to Fontaine first to disperse the people. She has to come here in person. Protect those important people.

    Besides, nowadays, only Veronica who can wield extraordinary combat power without relying on the dragon can protect those characters.

    As for GE Lian

    "Haven''t you got back in touch with your pal yet?"

    "Yes..." The same armor, but the loss of the former "Saint riding armor" of Ge Lian deep breath.

    "It completely ignored my call and didn''t accept the offer of" paladin armor ". The rest of the" Dragon Knights "in the group of Saint Dragon Knights of roraya were the same. Even Galahad, the commander of yusula, lost contact with him. At present, it seems that all the saint dragons have gathered in the sky of Fengtien city. They should have nothing to do with the unknown Dragon... "

    "Even yusula?" Veronica clenched her teeth.

    "In this way, the whole order of the holy dragon of lorehmont has been disintegrated, without the protection of the dragon people, this country. Will it be captured in one night? "

    ¡°¡­¡­ My subordinates are ashamed of their incompetence... " Ge Lian lowers his head.

    Without "pal" and "holy riding armor", Ge Lian is stronger than ordinary people. Maybe even a dragon''s ground dragon, pterosaur and water dragon can easily defeat him.

    In such a case, don''t say to take the responsibility of rising to be the captain of Veronica''s Pro guard, protect Veronica, and solve problems for Veronica. It is a problem to act as combat effectiveness.

    This is the first time that GE Lian realized his insignificance

    "There is no time for you to mourn and complain!"

    However, when Gelian was unwilling, Veronica still said this mercilessly.

    "Now, the most important thing is to protect the important people in the city of Fontaine. If you want to lament yourself, you can wait until after the incident!"

    Smell words, Ge Lian''s face is coagulated.

    "Yes!"

    During speaking. Veronica and Graham are in the ballroom.

    At this time, because of the noisy relationship between Ike and Mordred, the magic of the "dragon Qi Hua Jing" used as the lighting in the whole ballroom has been affected, and all of them have lost their effect, making the scene dark, and it is difficult to see the situation inside.

    But Veronica and Gelian are not ordinary people. It''s easy to see two figures in the dark.

    One is Sylvia!

    The other, of course, is Julius!

    Veronica and Gelian''s faces changed at the same time.

    "Julius!"

    "Huh?" Julius, who was looking at the night sky outside the open platform with a dignified face, smelt the sound and looked at Veronica and Gelian. His eyes brightened slightly. Smile.

    "Long time no see, Veronica, Graham..."

    "You..." Veronica pouted her eyebrows, and Gelian moved forward.

    "Julius, you You''re not dead?... ""I know you have a lot to say and a lot of questions to ask, but if you can, please wait until the matter is over..." Julius raised his hand and stopped the two men from expressing their doubts.

    "Now, there are more important things..."

    Looking up, he continued to look at the night sky. Sylvia and Julia''s faces were very dignified, which calmed Veronica and Graham a little. They also came to look at the night sky.

    There, the two dark dragons are facing each other in the distance.

    That''s right! Two ends!

    One head is covered with black fur, and its horns are twisted like devil''s horns. There are nine eyes on Dragon''s head, and there is a young man falling into fainting hanging from the top of his head. The whole body is full of evil smell.

    The other dragon is also black, but it doesn''t have fur like the other dragon, but it is covered with deep color armor.

    The shoulders are decorated with steel shoulder guards, just like the feather wings made of steel. The wings are covered with armor at the back. The shape of the wings is like a fan and a net. A pair of dragon claws on the forelegs are not ferocious, just like a set of hand guards. There are only three claw fingers, but they are extremely sharp at first sight. At the back, a tail with spikes, like a huge cone, vibrates and sends slowly Make a "buzz" sound.

    The whole body of the dragon is dark, but a pair of eyes are scarlet. There are black lightning flashes around the body. Each flash makes the surrounding space slightly distorted, even broken, extremely terrifying.

    And above the head of the Dragon bathed in black lightning, speechless, standing there

    "Black dragon? Black lightning?... " Veronica and Gelian cried out in disbelief.

    "Isn''t it a white dragon, a white flame?"

    "White dragon? White flame?... " Julius looked doubtfully at the past.

    "What white dragon, white flame?"

    Veronica did not solve Julius'' question, and stared at the two black dragons facing each other in the night sky.

    "It seems that he has more secrets we don''t know..."

    ¡­¡­

    Fontaine City, in the night sky

    "Roar --"

    Mordred looked across from him into the darkness, bathed in the black thunder of the "black dragon''s thunder pit", and his heart was full of alarm.

    This warning is not the first time in Mordred''s mind.

    At the beginning, when Mordred was still attached to Julius'' body, he saw "burning inflammation of white dragon" on the image.

    At that time, the same performance!

    As one of the blood of the Dragon King, the Ming dragon king who is king of the whole dragon family, Mordred doesn''t believe that there are other dragons in the world that can make their instincts feel dangerous, besides the Yin Polk, the sage Dragon King who has disappeared for many years.

    Even if it is the same as one of the Dragon King''s blood, it is not good!

    So, at the beginning, Mordred didn''t hesitate to wake up a corpse grey dragon army, stir up the whole "Ansari dragon riding College" into chaos, and almost destroyed it, just to see the burning of white dragon and recognize its origin.

    It''s a pity, let alone the origin, that Mordred didn''t even see the burning of white dragon.

    Now, the problem of the white dragon has not been solved. The man, unexpectedly, summoned a black dragon, and gave Modred the same sense of danger.

    How can it be

    As the king of the dragon family, even if there is no incarnation of "dragon species memory" and has real power, no dragon can be better than itself!

    Now, such a dragon not only appears at both ends, but also is controlled by one person at the same time

    Who is this guy

    "Bleep, bleep!"

    When Mordred''s heart began to shudder, there was a strong electric song in front of him, like thousands of birds singing in unison, with thick magic waves, flashing in the whole night sky.

    In the black lightning, the head of the "black dragon''s thunder sink" raised his head speechlessly, and his eyes and mouth were slightly hooked to Mordred.

    A sense of crisis suddenly emerged in Mordred''s heart, making Mordred''s pupils shrink.

    The next second, the whole world is full of black arc, and the space also sends out the overburdened frenzy

 Chapter 1407

    "BiliBili" - "

    the black arc leaped happily on the black dragon and spread around. In a moment, it covered the whole city of Fontaine.

    "Click Click click

    In the dark arc flash, the space above Fengtien city is like a smashed glass in the form of visible to the naked eye, breaking up little by little.

    All of a sudden, the space above Fengtien city was severely damaged, like a spider''s web, which gradually split, pulling together cracks containing the energy of terror and destruction, and spread out at an unimaginable speed, so that the whole space above Fengtien city was filled with space cracks.

    The electric arc is flashing wildly, and the space is crumbling. The scene like the end of the world makes everyone in Fengtien want to escape, but they don''t know where to escape. They can only scream in horror. Some even kneel on the ground and pray with their eyes closed.

    Even the onlookers behaved like this. They were surrounded by the dark electric arc and fully felt the terrorist power inside, let alone the nine fierce beasts'' eyes.

    The ability of "black dragon''s thunder trap" is aimed at the destruction of space!

    The thunder of "black dragon''s thunder trap" can smash the space at will!

    Under such a terrible ability, even if the Pluto king of neharinia merges with the incarnation of "dragon memory", it can''t be sure to resist it, let alone now.

    Fortunately, wordless didn''t release enough magic to let "black dragon''s thunder trap" play its full power. Otherwise, if the ability of "black dragon''s thunder trap" is fully developed, it''s easy to let black lightning cover the whole city of Fengtien. Destroying the whole city of Fengtien together with space is just a matter of turning over.

    There is no dragon in the world that can surpass Saint Dragon King and Ming dragon king

    It is.

    Unfortunately, the silent black dragon and white dragon are not real dragon. It''s a beast, a beast comparable to a natural disaster!

    If the black dragon and the white dragon can exert their full power, with the power of the black dragon and the white dragon, a ninth level peak may be wiped out in a face-to-face way, let alone an eighth level peak.

    For a Pluto Dragon King who has not yet fully gained the power of the Dragon King, he just put out the magic that can make the "black dragon''s thunder fall" play a power less than that of Chengdu. Mordred has already felt his scalp explode because of the space over the city of Fengtian, which is full of holes. A deadly sense of crisis rose in my heart.

    Impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible impossible!

    How could there be such a terrible dragon in this world?!

    How can there be a stronger dragon in the world?!

    In this world, how can there be such a powerful dragon?!

    When did the dragon people have the ability to cultivate such a dragon?!

    In this way, what is the royal family of Avalon and the netherlandian dragon family

    Why does it exist

    Just because of taking Ike''s body. With the chance of resurrection, Mordred, who tried to reign at the top of the dragon family and turn human beings into livestock, was confused and crazy.

    There is no stronger dragon in the world!

    It must be because I haven''t integrated the incarnation of "dragon species memory" and got the real power!

    That''s right!

    As long as we can integrate the incarnation of "dragon species memory", we can get real strength. I can defeat those two dragons!

    "Roar and roar!!!"

    Mordred''s nine eyes began to flash sharp, like crazy driving magic.

    Now, Mordred doesn''t have much time to control his body.

    It has concentrated all its will and launched an attack on the incarnation of "dragon species memory", intending to forcibly integrate "dragon species memory".

    As for the body, without Mordred''s will control, it would be crazy to act at will.

    Anyway. This body was not originally of Mordred, but of Ike. Mordred didn''t believe that he would destroy Ike''s body without words. In that case, only Ike would suffer.

    "Roar!!!"

    So the black dragon roared. In spite of the threat of the black lightning around us, the two pairs of black wings behind us, like a fortress of war, set off the sky full of strong wind and the shaking sound of the atmosphere. To the black dragon and speechless.

    Cut Wordless was stunned by Mordred''s behavior for a while, and then he guessed Mordred''s idea, turned his mouth and took control of the black dragon.That filled the whole Fengtien City, let the terror thunder and lightning of the space inch fracture back and forth, all were collected by the black dragon, slowly dissipated in the heaven and earth, fell into the state of no will control, the crazy black dragon wiped the black lightning which disappeared in time at the critical moment, and hit the black dragon!

    "Dong!!!"

    Suddenly, it was as if two heavy mountains had been hit hard together. A loud and dull impact sound and strong wind suddenly came out, blowing the clouds in the sky and the city of Fengtien below, shaking the frightened citizens to the ground one by one.

    "Roar!" The Diablo dragon''s body is filled with violent and incomparable magic. In the most primitive way, it holds the strength of the dragon, and also aggravates the impact of the dragon. The two black dragons are covered with armor like hand guards, and the three fingered dragon claws are clamped on the dragon''s arms like iron tongs, and their bodies are constantly pounded back.

    Originally, the size of the giant dragon is more than 100 times larger than the largest model of the saint dragon, which can be called huge.

    Although black dragon and white dragon are not small in size, they can''t compare with giant dragon. Compared with giant dragon, they are just like a child. In addition, black dragon''s ability is not in the power originally, and now it''s not in the state of full strength. This collision easily leads to violent retreat.

    With the continuous air friction sound, the black dragon is holding the dragon''s arms with its claws, and retreating in the sky. The surrounding scenes are constantly changing. Until the edge of Fengtien City, the black dragon can stand the impact of the dragon and stop.

    "Roar!!!" The giant dragon struggled for a few times, but it couldn''t get rid of the sharp claws of the black dragon. Its arms couldn''t move or pull away. At present, it just took a dragon mouth to gather all the magic around its body.

    The magic like the air current surged up and flowed to the dragon''s mouth. Several overlapping magic circles came out in a flash. They were in front of the dragon''s mouth and pointed to the speechless standing above the black dragon''s head.

    "Dragon breath?" Silent fierce kneel, a hand on the head of the black dragon.

    "Roar -" the black dragon also roared, and a fine awn burst out in scarlet eyes. In the next moment, a black arc jumped up, rushed out, and directly hit the magic array in front of the giant dragon''s mouth.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a clear crack, the black lightning unimpeded impact in the overlapping magic array, suddenly, the magic array set up by the dragon was destroyed.

    And, still with the surrounding space!

    The thunder and lightning of black dragon can break the space!

    Without space, there is no way for things to exist.

    Magic array and magic are the same!

    Therefore, as soon as the space is broken, the magic array and magic existing in the space will be destroyed together with the space, and the dragon breath magic of the giant dragon will not be used.

    Only, space has the ability of automatic repair!

    Therefore, in a short moment, the broken space is restored to a good state again.

    "Roar!!!" Did not let go of this opportunity, the Dragon once again agglomerated the magic, set up a spit dragon breath magic array.

    See here, speechless also revealed the expression of trouble.

    Can''t destroy Ike''s body. If it brings a blow, it has no effect on Mordred. How can we fight

    Have you been defending

    "You have to get Mordred out of Ike''s body..." Speechless eyes narrowed slightly and shot at the opposite side.

    Close your eyes tightly and bury them in the body of the dragon. The asho who shows himself and one hand is there!

    "Black dragon!"

    "Roar -" the black dragon''s eyes coagulated, his head raised, and directly hit the dragon''s head.

    "Dong!" In the muffled sound, the dragon''s mouth is closed, and the dragon''s breath attack doesn''t break.

    At this time, on the top of the black dragon''s head, a shadow flashed in the mid air, flying to the top of the dragon, and stopped opposite to ashow.

    Then, a hand, gently put on the head of asho

 Chapter 1408

    Here, is a very strange space

    This space is chaotic. There is no existence of anything, nor any scenery embellishment. There is only a space of chaotic combination like honey.

    In this space, from time to time, some water waves like ripples will ripple in the bright chaos, just like the lake dropped into the water, very beautiful.

    It''s a pity that the scene in the center of the space has broken this beautiful scene mercilessly

    If you observe carefully, you can find that there is a war of attack and defense in the center of this space!

    A dark mass occupies a place under the bright space, just like the polluted water in the corner of the clear lake. It is also dotted with nine evil eyes, waving the evil atmosphere.

    At this time, in this dark mass, flesh colored tentacles are extending from the inside, like whips, whistling and swinging across the whole space, continuously whipping out, whipping in a certain direction forward.

    And there, there is a very beautiful girl

    Tall and slender, and very plump, it is not so much a girl, but rather a lady with elegant temperament, which makes people itch.

    The long pink hair on his waist has a bright red luster. It seems to show his master''s enthusiasm. His white skin is like snow, his Ruby eyes are like rubies, and his head has a pair of dragon horns, but they are not round like Ike, nor deer horns like the mother of the dragon, but they are more close to the angles of the general dragon, with clear edges and corners.

    As for the girl''s appearance, people who know Ike will recognize it when they see it.

    Because the girl''s appearance is compared with that of Ike. It''s as like as two peas.

    However, compared with Ike, the girl''s appearance is undoubtedly mature and charming, just like Ike when she grows up, and she has a beautiful temperament all over her body. It proves that the girl''s self-cultivation is also very different from the arrogant and unreasonable Ike.

    However, this beautiful girl, who is mature, beautiful and charming, is in a mess at this time.

    It can''t be said that it''s disheveled, but it also looks a bit messy. The shy dress on the body has become ragged. The degree of exposure is very high, just like being pulled apart by someone, if someone sees it, the first thought should be associated with the girl who is strongly violated by the male, and can''t bear to look straight.

    But the charming girl''s face has been wearing a leisurely smile, a relaxed look. The tentacles that hit her will be resisted by a sudden wave of water. Even if there are some leaks, entangled in the girl''s body, will soon be a layer of invisible power to shatter.

    Want to come, the reason why the clothes on the girl''s body will be broken and ragged is that they were torn open by the tentacles before breaking these leaked tentacles

    On the ground, in the dark matter with nine eyes, one tentacle shot out continuously and hit the girl. But they were either resisted or shattered. What could not be done was to let the evil spirit fluctuate in the dark matter gradually.

    Before long, in the dark material, a rough, dull voice sounded like a roar.

    "Why? Why not merge with me? Nabi! "

    "Oh?..." The gorgeous girl named Nabi chuckled.

    "Why should I merge with you?"

    "You are not the incarnation of" dragon species memory ". You were born to integrate with the king of the Dragon nationality. To give them supreme wisdom and real power? " There was anger in the rough voice.

    "The royal family of Avalon Saint dragon and the family of netherlandian styrofoam are the two blood vessels of the dragon family. They are all originally the blood vessels separated from the Yin Polk king of the virtuous dragon. Strictly speaking, they are of the same origin. On the qualification of integration with you, as the last descendant of the netherlandian Dragon King''s family, shouldn''t I also have it? "

    "Who''s going to merge with something so disgusting?" This is not the incarnation of "dragon memory" named Nabi, but a rough voice from above the bright chaotic space.

    That''s Ike''s voice!

    Take a closer look. Above the chaotic space, two large birdcages are hanging there, holding two people.

    These two people, one is Ike, the other is ashow!

    "Taking someone''s body without authorization and trying to force integration with them, your character is terrible!" Ike made no secret of his disgust.

    "Open this broken birdcage for me. Who do you think you closed as a bird?!"

    "Shut up, Avalon''s daughter!" Mordred growled in anger.

    "I don''t have much time to talk to you now!"

    "Nabi!" Ashow tightly grasped the iron rod of the cage, biting his teeth with hate.

    "Don''t give in!""Rest assured..." Mingming is all ragged, but Nabi is still smiling.

    "I may not be able to do anything outside, but this is my place. I don''t compromise so easily..."

    "Vile foxes!" Mordred spoke in hate.

    "Why refuse me?!"

    "It''s true that you, as the last descendant of the netherlandian dragon family, also have the qualification to integrate with me, which I can''t deny..." Nabi''s smile was shallow.

    "Only, I''m sorry, I think the target of integration has been decided to be the Royal daughter of Avalon!"

    "You..." Mordred was mad with hate.

    "What attracts you to those little kids who don''t even have hair?"

    "You say who is the little hairy boy who hasn''t grown all his hair!" Ike was furious, but what made her more angry was that Nabi agreed.

    "Ike is really a hairy and impetuous little boy. He can''t attract me..." Nabi shrugged.

    "Unfortunately, compared with her, I don''t like nehariya who can only play with tentacles..."

    "What do you say?..."

    "Although I was born to integrate with one of Avalon or neharinia and give it real power, it''s my right to choose who to integrate with..." Nabi said such a sentence like adding fuel to the fire.

    "So, I chose Avalon, you''d better give up..."

    "I can''t give up!" The roar of Mordred reverberated.

    "I want to defeat Avalon, I want to rule the whole dragon family, I want to reign at the top of the dragon family, I want to defeat the black dragon and the white dragon outside, no one wants me to give up!"

    With that, Mordred once again drove countless disgusting tentacles, attacking Nabi like a python that had found its prey.

    "What a tangle..." Nabi frowned and some unpleasant voices echoed in the whole chaotic space.

    The next moment, the offensive and defensive war between the two continued

    "Nabi!" Ashur lashed the cage with regret.

    "Damn, can''t I help you with anything?"

    "Why can that guy move freely here, but I can''t?" Ike cried out in disgust.

    "I''m also the emperor''s daughter of the dragon people!"

    "But your body is occupied..." Asho scratched his hair in agony.

    "Ike, can you give me the" holy riding armor "

    "This" dragon dispatching workshop "is not a real space, but a spiritual space!" Ike sighed a little dejected.

    "So, I can''t make a paladin here unless Nabi agrees. But now, she can''t even care about herself. How can I distract her from making a paladin for you?"

    "Is there no other way?" Ashow bowed his head unwillingly.

    "At least let me help you a little!"

    "That''s not because you''ve been calculated by that guy!" Ai Ke takes a look at ashow.

    "If you''re still out there, you might be able to stop me..."

    "I I can''t help it... " Ashow''s face is bitter.

    It''s also to blame for the carelessness of ashour. He was with Aike and could get the "holy riding armor" at any time. However, because he was in Fontaine City, he thought he was safe and didn''t pay attention to the surrounding area, so he was taken away by someone who took the opportunity, didn''t say anything, and fell to this end.

    If Nabi is really attacked by Mordred and fused by force, then not only Nabi will disappear, but also Aike who has occupied his body will be wiped out. At that time, asho can only be a "star elite" manufacturing machine and spend his whole life.

    That''s worse than hell!

    "Hateful!" Ashow slapped the cage hard.

    "Who can help us?"

    As soon as the voice fell, a funny voice came into the ears of all the people present.

    "Young man, do you need help?"

 Chapter 1409

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "npctaojie", "Pok ¨¦ mon" and "binary Scorpio"

    "Young man, do you need help?"

    The ethereal voice with a little bit of drama reverberated in the whole chaotic space, and also spread to everyone''s ears.

    The voice of the fifth party, which was absolutely impossible to appear, was not surprising to Ashur and Ike, nor to Nabi and Mordred.

    This is the "dragon dispatching workshop". It is the spiritual space created by the great dragons of the ancient dragon family. It is specially used to let the spirit of the Dragon enter here and create works, which is the place to create the "holy riding armor".

    So, this is Nabi''s territory.

    Nabi is the incarnation of "dragon species memory", which is the accumulated knowledge of the dragon people for thousands of years. The dragon people store the accumulated knowledge in the "dragon dispatching workshop", that is to say, they store the "dragon species memory" in the "dragon dispatching workshop", as the incarnation of "dragon species memory", Nabi is the owner here.

    Generally speaking, only the dragon can enter the Dragon dispatching workshop. If Nabi invites outsiders, she can also pull people''s spirit and body into the Dragon dispatching workshop. But now, there is no fifth party.

    The royal family of Avalon and the netherlandian king of the dragon are having a fatalistic fight. Mordred is seizing the incarnation of "dragon species memory" and trying to get the real power belonging to the king of the dragon. Under such circumstances, the "dragon dispatching workshop" is transformed into a battle field for the two king of the Dragon nationality, and the rest of the Dragon nationality is not allowed to intervene at all.

    The reason why Ashur can appear here is that he has become a part of Ike''s body, so he can witness the confrontation with his own eyes.

    But with the exception of him, it is impossible for other beings to intervene in this spiritual space.

    Did Nabi invite in

    No way. Nay is a little more vulnerable than herself. It''s no use inviting other people in here. In this spiritual space, even if one is strong in the real world, he can''t rival the spirit of the dragon in this special territory.

    However, the rest of the Dragon families could not enter the "dragon dispatch workshop" because of the confrontation between the kings. Even if they entered, they could not defeat the king''s maudred, which was also useless.

    According to reason, the fifth is impossible to appear in the "dragon dispatch workshop"!

    It''s a pity. There is no omission, but in this world, there is a different kind

    "I didn''t expect that I would be locked up in a birdcage one day..."

    "Bang!"

    With the second sentence of the fifth one suddenly involved, asho''s birdcage "clicks". Suddenly split, followed by a clear crackle, crashing to pieces.

    "Whoa!" As soon as the cage was broken, Ashur, who was suspended in the mid air, fell down and gave a scream. A hand came out in time and grabbed his collar.

    "I know how to scream so loudly. There seems to be nothing wrong... "

    "Whoo..." Some of ashow raised his head tremblingly and looked at the man who grabbed his back collar. Then, a cruel smile and a pair of wine red pupils were printed into ashow''s eyes.

    "You..." Ashow cried out in amazement.

    "Leon!"

    "You''re such a troublemaker..." Speechless against the common sense of the suspension in the mid air, white asho a look.

    "It''s almost out there because you''re falling out, you know?"

    "I..." Ashow opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, the rest of the people also responded.

    "It''s you!" Nabi and Ike were surprised.

    "You Why are you here?... " Mordred also uttered a voice.

    But. Speechless did not pay attention to it, but left it a look, and then looked to one side of Ike, a wave of hand.

    "Bang!"

    Close the bird cage of Ike, it seems that it was severely impacted by something, and it was suddenly broken.

    Only then did Nabi and Mordred realize what had happened.

    The reason why Ike and Ashur are locked in the birdcage is that Ike''s body is occupied by Mordred. The Ashur, who was one of them, was also implicated. At the same time, the two were sealed by Mordred and locked up.

    Now, the cage is broken. It means that the seal imposed by Mordred was cracked directly and violently by wordless actions!

    Is this what human beings can do

    "You guy..." Mordred''s voice trembled, and his angry roar echoed throughout the Dragon workshop.

    "Who are you?!"

    Wen Yan, holding Ike in one hand, gripping asho''s collar, grinned and browed.

    "Guess..."

    "Hateful!" Mordred was furious."Hoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo!"

    The roar of breaking the air didn''t have the sharp sound of any omen. It raised a shock of air flow, which was enough to cover the whole "dragon dispatching workshop". The dark red tentacles were like crazily dancing vines, carrying the shrill sound and the incomplete whip shadow, and they were severely thrown to speechless.

    However, before the whip shadow of the sky touched the silent body, a gorgeous figure suddenly flashed in front of the silent body. With a wave of thin arms, a wave like ripple suddenly expanded in the space, and swung the dark red tentacles.

    "Peng!"

    All of a sudden, the countless tentacles seemed to be cut by invisible knife light for countless times. They were simply broken into pieces of meat and dropped.

    "It''s rare that I have a guest here. Can you please don''t treat him so roughly?" Turning to speechless, Nabi made no secret of her curiosity.

    "I''m curious why he''s here..."

    "I intruded into Ashur''s consciousness and came here with Ashur''s consciousness!" Without any words or concealment, he left the two men in his hands, Ike and ashore, to Nabi.

    "As for how I intruded into Ashur''s consciousness, don''t ask. It will only increase your worries to tell you..."

    Although I don''t know who this gorgeous girl looks like Ike is and where it is, it''s a spiritual space, which can be seen without words.

    Originally, he just wanted to use a mental magic to wake up ashore. If he had a way, he even wanted to wake up Ike and drive away Mordred. Who ever thought that when wordless mobilized his magic and intruded into ashore''s consciousness, he was dragged to this place before he could wake up ashore.

    However, nothing seems to have changed.

    Since this is the spiritual space, then, to force Mordred out of this spiritual space, Ike and ashore should also be able to wake up in reality and resist Mordred, right

    Think of here, speechless look down, look at the mass of black material on the ground, like sewage, roaring.

    "When you were micawus, you said that when the next ''bigger feast'' is coming, you and I will have a final decision..." The expression in wordless eyes tends to be indifferent.

    "Don''t you think it''s the right time, Mordred?"

    "Leon Randall!" Mordred waved his tentacles and growled.

    "Do you think you can defeat me in the Dragon workshop?"

    "Dragon dispatch workshop" Speechless look around the whole bright chaotic space.

    "The name of this spiritual space?"

    "Yes!" Mordred sneered.

    "Here, all the standards in the real space cannot be brought in. Here, the stronger the spirit, the stronger the power. I am really surprised that you, a human, can break my seal, but can your spirit surpass the dragon?"

    The dragon family has magic. Among the magic they control, there are not a few magic in the spirit department.

    With the blessing of magic, the cultivation of magic, and the advantages of the dragon family over human beings, there is no reason why Mordred dare to boast about Haikou.

    Only, Mordred miscalculated again.

    On magic

    Now, who can beat speechless

    Magic

    Thousands of magic books, wordless will lack magic, magic

    So, will wordless spirit be weak

    The answer, of course, is no!

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, the heaven and the earth trembled, and a vast invisible force came down from the sky, which enveloped Mordred.

    "What..." Before Mordred could even be shocked, the immensity of invisible power hit him hard.

    "Ah!" With a scream, Mordred disappeared into the world as if he had been excluded.

    "Let''s go out, too!" Speechless grasp of Ike and asho, a flash, disappeared in place.

    This Looking at the "dragon dispatch workshop" which was quite busy a second ago, Nabi was at a loss.

 Chapter 1410

    "Whoa!"

    With a scream as if he had a nightmare and was awakened, Ashur opened his eyes and gasped heavily. His body was already full of sweat.

    And this sober, asho found his current situation.

    Not only is the body naked, but the whole body and one arm are also buried in a soft flesh, like being buried in the mud. It''s not clear whether it''s comfortable or uncomfortable. But ashow can clearly feel that his left hand, which is full of ferocious snake like ''star carving'', is painful as if it''s penetrating.

    "Wake up?..."

    In front of him, the speechless man with one hand on his head took back his hand and shouted to him.

    "Don''t be dazed. Ike should wake up, too. Now you have to merge with Ike''s will as a rider and exclude the Mordred in IKE!"

    "Oh Oh! " At this time, ashow was shocked. He quickly closed his eyes. The will of the rider was like an old tree with roots. He followed the dark dragon under him and drove it down hard.

    "Roar -"

    the black dragon in the fight against the "black dragon''s thunder sinking" suddenly made a earth shaking roar, which was full of pain.

    "Roar - Roar --"

    howled painfully, while the black dragon struggled, but its body was tightly grasped by "the thunder of the black dragon", and it couldn''t break away.

    "But Damn it! " The painful neighing of Mordred started in the body of the dark dragon.

    "No No I can''t lose It took me so much time to find the instrument for awakening and tricked Klaus to become my supporter. I tried my best and finally came to this point. How could I lose... "

    "I have to say that you really took a lot of effort..." Standing on the head of the black dragon, kneeling on one knee without words, the hand engraved with "star carving" is pressed on the head of the black dragon. Close your eyes.

    "It''s a pity that in your eyes, your enemy has always been only Ike, who is the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and ashow, who is the owner of Ike, but has never paid attention to others. Therefore, you never thought that in this world. There are other people who can hold you down

    "This is where you failed!"

    Words fall, speechless mobilize the magic in the "star carving".

    "Hum..."

    A dazzling white light suddenly twinkled, like the sunlight at dawn, illuminating the sky of the whole city of Fontaine, and a pure divine force invaded the body of the black dragon. To a certain dark spiritual body in his body, he made a strong impact.

    Then, it''s "the sanctity of angels" - the purification power of Ye Lai Xiayin!

    -- Dong --

    "ah ah!!!"

    With a thud that seemed to go straight into his head, Mordred howled.

    "Now!"

    At the same time, Ike''s roar also started from the black dragon''s body.

    "Get out of my body!"

    "Hum..."

    The dazzling brilliance surged out of the black dragon''s body and mingled with the purified white light of "the angel''s holy". Flickering in every corner of Fontaine.

    In Fengtien City, every citizen can''t help but close their eyes and reach out to block the strong light that can hurt the eye mask.

    Soon, in the middle of the strong light, a Black Mist seemed to be filtered out. It jumped out in a panic, making a scream under the white light, turning into a striking black light. Shot to the edge of the sky and disappeared in this world.

    Thus, in the dazzling white light, the body of the black dragon gradually changed.

    Originally, as if the black fur had been polluted, it was washed little by little, and the black color gradually faded.

    The devil''s twisted horns slowly turned back to the sharp right angle, and a sharp horn like Unicorn grew from the center of the dragon''s head, and the other two horns grew again. Two pairs of wings like crows also recovered, becoming as holy as angels, and then nine animal eyes disappeared. Replaced by a pair of clear red eyes.

    "Roar and roar!!!"

    Around them, the saint dragons roared happily, congratulated the return of the saint Dragon Emperor, circled and worshiped again.

    It''s a pity that the giant dragon''s body slowly turned into light particles and disappeared in the gradually dim white light. A little girl with long pink hair and a young man appeared from the heart of the giant dragon, closed her eyes tightly and fell down.

    I don''t know when I came to the bottom of Ai Ke and Ya Xiu and caught them one by one.Looking at the closed eyes, like the two people who passed out in a coma, Ike and asho, they shook their heads with a silent and smirk.

    "It''s going to cause trouble..."

    The mouth says so, the face, speechless but show a happy smile.

    Raise one hand, slowly spread it out

    In the palm of the open hand, a drop of red blood is floating in the air, ups and downs, as if a red gem, abnormal dazzling

    ¡­¡­

    The awakening blood of the emperor of Avalon: special props are extracted from the awakening state of the last descendant of the emperor of Avalon. The blood with special power is extracted by the hand of the system and has magical effect. If swallowed by a blood based vampire, it can strengthen the vampire''s ability. If swallowed by a vampire''s real ancestor, it can The level can be upgraded by one level (Note: since the effect is obtained by system extraction, only the users of the system can swallow it. Before the effective range is level 90, when the user reaches level 89, the swallowing is invalid).

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Copy task 3 completed! Get 50000 equipment points, props points, ability points and summon points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    Dungeon world: Dragon Knights carved with stars!

    Copy task: get!

    Task 1: enter the "Ruby mode" of the character "shiqikuangsan", use its "angel" - zafkiel "ability, use" Yod? Bet ", return to the" young birth instrument "in the" Abion forest "when the mother of the Dragon entrusts the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon, and get a drop of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 10000 (completed);

    Task 2: get a drop of the blood of the last descendant of the royal family of Avalon in their childhood;

    task reward: equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point are 30000 (completed);

    Task 3: get one The awakening blood of the last descendants of the royal family of Avalon during the awakening period;

    task reward: 50000 (completed) equipment points, props points, ability points and summoning points respectively;

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 111100

    props point: 230000

    ability point: 101000

    call point: 131000

    level: 85

    "Ding! Copy task complete! Users can choose to leave the current replica world at any time! The replica world is open to users! When the user enters the world of "star carved dragon knight" again, the system will not issue the copy task again! Users are free to enter and exit the "Star Dragon Knight" world! "

    ¡­¡­

    Taking advantage of the fact that Ike has not recovered to the human form, wordless also took the opportunity to obtain a drop of blood from her, and successfully obtained a drop of "the awakening blood of the emperor Avalon". Completed the copy task three!

    So far, wordless completed all three copy tasks in the world of "star engraved dragon knight", not only obtained 90000 points in total, but also obtained unexpected gains, and obtained special props that can let oneself upgrade to the top of level 9.

    It can be said that this trip to the replica world, speechless is full of

    Look up, look at that pierced the night sky, slowly rising from the edge of the sky, speechless as if you can see a girl figure

    Daisy

    Meiqin

    Icarus

    Purple

    Eating bees, holding happiness

    Little Fleur

    Astraya

    In the piano

    Crazy three

    Ten fragrance

    Four systems are

    Yeugiya

    Xi Xian

    Beauty nine

    Origami

    Silk flag favorite

    Franda

    After Long Hu Li

    Athena

    Get dressed

    And the moon, and the summer sound, and the sand, and the agurola, which were turned into beasts

    Those girls who are connected with wordless fate and have unbreakable ties seem to smile at wordless one by one and tell their thoughts silently

    "Want to go back..."

    Tightly holding the "awaking blood of the emperor Avalon", speechless exhaled a breath, driving the black dragon to fly to the city of Fontaine

 Chapter 1411

    The night that scares the whole city of Fontein and the important figures of all the top forces in arukustland is finally passed quietly in an adventurous way

    Although Aike was forced to wake up this time, he was almost robbed of his body in Fengtien city and put human beings in danger. Fortunately, there was no one injured, no one brick was destroyed, the whole Fengtien city was intact and there was no accident.

    If anything, the impact of Ai Ke''s forced awakening will probably be that it will frighten the whole city of Fengtien and the top forces.

    The giant dragon, which roars up to the sky under the night sky and is bigger than the air ship, has been deeply engraved into the hearts of each witness.

    The whole night of the riots, except for the wake of the air ships of the Empire of Cyrus, there was no other loss.

    So there is no danger.

    Of course, this is not a good thing for the Empire of Cyrus.

    The knight kingdom of rorayamon is intact, all the major forces are intact, the buildings are intact, the Knights and the people are intact. Even the holy dragons belong to you, and they have reconnected with the owners. They are intact, but they lost an air ship in the Cyrus empire.

    That''s an air ship, not a luxury boat.

    The loss of such an air ship did not bring a big or a small blow to the Empire.

    What''s more, other people are safe and sound. Only they have an accident in the sepalus empire. How can they make the sepalus Empire willing

    Originally, Klaus wanted to attribute all the losses of the air ships to the knights, exaggerate the influence and make the Knights take responsibility.

    After all. The air ships of the Empire of Cyrus were destroyed by all the Dragons of the Knights of roam

    Unfortunately, Klaus''s wishful thinking is very good, but it can''t ring.

    On the same day, he stood out speechless. For the reason that the Dragon appeared from the air ship of the sepalus Empire last night, he strongly drew all the representatives of the forces present as witnesses and borrowed a force from Veronica. Go to the site of the damaged air ships of the sepharos Empire to collect the fragments of the instruments left behind.

    Although the instrument is a magic guide device, the experts who study the magic guide device in other forces are not absent. After a period of research and exploration, the instrument can force the dragon family to evolve into a holy dragon, and the effect of Ai Ke''s awakening has also been released.

    In addition, Ai Ke and Ashu testify in person. Annia, who was originally a member of the Imperial forces of cypher, also came out to testify, so all the actions of the Empire of cypher were exposed in the sun.

    Finally, the knight state of rorayamon not only didn''t need to take any responsibility, but also bit the Empire of cerfallos, so that the Empire of cerfallos could carry the national treasure of the knight state and study it without authorization. The crime of causing the dragon to be violent and almost causing danger.

    Veronica went to the speechless room and told him that this time, he must let the Empire of Cyrus give a bloody life.

    Of course, no matter whether the sepharos empire is bleeding or not, the representatives of all forces are not in the mood to hold another continental conference.

    After the end of the incident, the continental conference which was originally planned to be held in the city of Fontaine was also cancelled. On the same day, the contemporary Pope lakor IV of Espada hall, the organizer, officially announced the cancellation of the continental conference.

    So. Various forces have said that they will continue to follow up last night''s incident, and then all left in their own air ships, and Klaus also went back to the Empire of cerfallos in a disheartened carriage.

    I believe that on the issue of diplomacy, the Empire of Cyrus should be forced to make a lot of documents, just as Veronica said, and give a bloody one.

    But. The state of the knighthood of rorayamon is not very good either.

    That night, the dragon was obviously not an ordinary dragon, and its strength alone was not what an ordinary dragon could possess.

    With such a dragon, the knighthood has never been made public. It is inevitable that some people doubt whether the Knights have ulterior motives and intend to hide their cards and do something ambitious.

    Because of this, the identity of the Dragon Princess can''t be hidden. I think it will be known by all forces in a short time.

    How to deal with Ike, the Royal Princess of Avalon

    It''s also a diplomatic issue, which can only be bothered by the great figures like Veronica who can really speak.

    In addition, there are various other problems.

    The first Prince of the knight kingdom of roraimon, Julius roraimon, is not dead. What is the connection between the whole event and the past

    The problem of Mordred, who had no idea where he was going to escapeIn addition, the two dragon clans, the royal family of Avalon and the netherlandian family of styrofoam, will always come to a decisive battle

    There are still many problems, which need to be solved by the two people of the knight state of rorayamon, Ashur and Ike

    Under such circumstances, the question of why speechless can drive the two dragons of "black dragon''s thunder sinking" and "white dragon''s burning" is first put down.

    General "Yulong people" can only contract one dragon, which is the simplest common sense.

    It''s not that no one thought that someone could contract two dragons, but it''s absolutely unrealistic.

    Because, at most, the "star essence" in a "Yulong man" can maintain the survival of one dragon. If one more dragon is added, not only two dragons may not get enough "star essence" supply, but even the owner himself may fall into the dilemma of lacking "star essence".

    Therefore, a "Yulong man" can only contract one dragon at most. Even if he wants to contract another dragon, the mother of the dragon will not agree.

    But wordless is to break the routine, driving the two dragons back and forth.

    Not only that, but it''s also a mystery why his pal can survive in his body.

    What''s more, the terrible power of white flame and black lightning

    The riddles one by one make the wordless figure whose identity background is also riddle become the most mysterious figure in the eyes of all people.

    This mystery is only known to the people of chivalry for the time being, but the unspoken and active performance of last night has made him into the eyes of the leaders of other forces.

    In a short time, wordless should be able to really be famous in the whole continent of arukustland

    Now, the man who is going to be famous is hiding in his room in Fontaine city

    ¡­¡­

    Sitting on the bed, speechless tightly closed eyes, on the body, a magic air flow like the sea tide about to go crazy slightly surging, but brought unimaginable pressure to the surrounding.

    A little bit of starlight is quietly rolling back and forth around the silent body. Although the amount is not very much, it is absolutely not much.

    Look carefully, the "star carving" on the back of wordless hand has disappeared, which proves that he has untied his seal.

    It''s not a surprise.

    Even if the power is sealed up, wordless alone will find time every day to untie the seal and cultivate their magic.

    Although the process of practicing magic is extremely boring, wordless is not a patient person, but he likes the feeling of gradually becoming stronger.

    Therefore, every day, wordless will practice magic, feel the increase of magic in his body, and experience the feeling of obviously becoming stronger. He will feel very satisfied.

    It''s also because of this, wordless can persist in the boring cultivation, otherwise, with his lazy character, it''s better to find more time to study the magic and magic in the magic book

    Slowly put together the growing magic which is insignificant compared with its own magic power, and add it into its own magic power, feeling that it has obviously increased some magic power, speechless slowly converged the magic power, and let the magic air flow flowing around the body gradually subside.

    "Whoo..."

    Exhale a breath, slowly opened his eyes, wine red pupil flashed a thread of imperceptible golden streamer, let the whole pupil become more profound up, until a while later, the dark down, back to the normal appearance.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" I stretched myself comfortably and ended today''s practice without words.

    At this time in the past, speechless people would lie down and have a big sleep, or go out and play tricks on the little maids in Dean''s city.

    But today, speechless did not.

    After a stretch, wordless hands turn.

    In the palm of his hand, a few drops of red blood were rolling up and down

    It''s the first blood of the emperor Avalon!

 Chapter 1412

    (there are friends who are fully booked! Remember to lead the light of God! ...)

    four drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" are floating on the top of the palm of the hand. They are rhythmically rising and falling, sending out jewel like brilliance and are extremely beautiful.

    Whether it''s "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon", "the blood of the newborn of the emperor of Avalon" or "the blood of the awakening of the emperor of Avalon", it can only elevate wordless to the top of the Ninth level and stop at the threshold of the semi divine level.

    Now, there are five drops of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon", one drop of "the young blood of the emperor of Avalon" and one drop of "the awakening blood of the emperor of Avalon". But he has reached level 85 now, and will not be effective after level 89.

    So, speechless can only swallow four drops!

    These four drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" will raise the wordless level to level 89 and become the peak of level 9!

    At the thought of this, wordless heart a hot, deep breath several times before the pressure down, let the mood return to the state of no waves.

    Then, speechless raised his head and swallowed four drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" into his mouth.

    - boom -

    as soon as four drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" enter the silent mouth, they slide into the throat at a very fast speed, all the way down, into his body.

    There was no time to react. Four drops of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" immediately turned into a strong energy, like a rushing river, rolling down the throat, wandering for several times, and entering the blood.

    At the moment when the four powerful energies enter the blood, the blood in wordless body suddenly revolts!

    Speechless face a white, followed by a red. The body shivers and blood vessels swell.

    The blood and the energy of the four streams of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon" are rampaging in the blood vessels, bringing a strange and wordless sense of pain. Wordless, I didn''t expect that there was such a change in swallowing "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon". I could only bite my teeth and bear it.

    Immediately, in the blood vessels. A surge of energy surged up the blood vessels, colliding with the surging blood!

    - Dong -

    a collision sound that can only be heard without words rings suddenly, which makes wordless murmur, and a red tide surges on the face.

    But in the silent body, the blood and four energies are intertwined with each other, releasing the invisible waves. Into ripples, reverberated.

    Vaguely, speechless seemed to hear the excited roar of his body, like a wolf who was hungry for a long time, scrambling to snatch the ripples that reverberated and absorbed them one by one.

    At this time, I feel speechless. I seem to be a little stronger

    At present, the silent spirit of a vibration, seriously look at their own body.

    The four streams of energy in the blood vessels are like the same with the blood, directly fused together, and flow with the blood.

    With the development of this process, an invisible wave becomes an invisible "Bo Bo" ripple, which is differentiated from the blood and swept away in all directions of the body. He was absorbed by all parts of the silent body and strengthened everything.

    Body

    Blood

    Magic

    Viscera

    Organs

    Everything in wordless body is absorbing the invisible ripples of Bo Bo and swallowing them down, becoming the catalyst to strengthen itself.

    This kind of feeling that can strengthen everything, speechless, can only be experienced in the magic pool water obtained from the "land of gods". Unexpectedly, this time. I actually experienced it again.

    However, compared with the magic pool water, the effect of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" is somewhat different.

    What''s the difference

    The difference is that the magic pool water is an average to strengthen and purify everything in the human body. But "the first blood of the emperor Avalon" is to strengthen the blood first and then the others.

    As a result, the blood is strengthened the most and the rest less.

    If the enhancement ratio of magic pool water to blood and the rest is 5:5, then the enhancement ratio of "the first blood of Avalon" is 7:3!

    However, it has no effect on wordless promotion, but it is better.

    He is a true ancestor of vampire. The most advantage of wordless body naturally lies in blood.

    The power of vampires all comes from their own blood, and the true ancestor is the most dependent on the degree of their own blood. Strengthened by the "first blood of the emperor Avalon", the magic of wordless body is increasing at an unimaginable speed.

    And it''s not just the crazy increase without a head, but the quality of magic at the same time. When the quality of magic is raised to the most pure level, it will increase the quantity.The quality of magic has been greatly increased, and the strength of wordless has also been improved at a rapid speed.

    Before long, the prompt sound of the system sounded in the silent mind

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 86! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 87! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 88! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level! Current level 89! "

    ¡­¡­

    As expected, the prompt sound of four systems in succession has raised the level of wordless to 89, the peak level of nine!

    At this point, wordless finally came to the threshold of the demigod stage, just a step away, you can become a demigod who can definitely be called a strong one in both the main world and the replica world!

    However, this small step is difficult.

    Especially for wordless people who use the system to earn experience value to upgrade.

    After all, at this point, the existence that can bring them huge experience value can be said to be nonexistent.

    If you want to upgrade, you have to be down-to-earth. One enemy, one enemy, will defeat the past. Only when you have accumulated a little, can you be promoted smoothly.

    It''s the most difficult to ascend other levels, let alone the semi God who is the most difficult to ascend except for the non-existent level

    However, this idea has just risen from the silent heart, and a series of prompts in the system will muddle the wordless past

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! User raised to level 89 detected! Special task - "half God Road" open! "

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: semi divine way

    task introduction: the process of becoming a semi divine is extremely difficult. To the point of being promoted to semi divine, simply earning experience value can not meet the user''s promotion.

    Due to the slow progress of the user''s semi God achievement, when the user and his summoned characters are upgraded to level 89, the system will open a convenient door for them and provide guidance for the promotion of semi God.

    When users and their summoned characters complete tasks according to system requirements, the system will generate props for users and their summoned characters to upgrade to semi divine level, so that users and their summoned characters can become semi divine in a short time.

    Mission Description: the special mission "semi divine road" is a series of tasks, each of which will be carried out in the replica world, one ring one world.

    The content of the task is to collect some items. These items are all generated materials upgraded to semi divine stage props. When the user collects the generated materials required by the system in the replica world, the ring task can be declared completed.

    Tasks need to be noted -

    1: when users complete the tasks of the first ring, the system can generate props to be upgraded to the semi divine level;

    2: if users do not choose to generate props to be upgraded to the semi divine level after completing the tasks of the first ring, the tasks of the second ring will be opened;

    3: starting from the tasks of the second ring, all items required to be collected by the tasks will be generated It can strengthen the effect of props that enable users to upgrade to semi divine level. The more cycles users complete tasks, the stronger the effect of props that upgrade to semi divine level will be. To a certain extent, users can upgrade their level again on the premise of upgrading to semi divine level;

    4: no matter how many cycles users complete, the final props can only be generated at most When the user is promoted to level 99, the effect of the item will not be increased after the user is promoted to level 99;

    5: when the user chooses to perform the "half God Road" task, the system will automatically let the user enter the replica world where the items need to be collected, and the replica world for the "half God Road" task will not open the replica task, so that The user can only leave the current replica world after completing the task of "half divine way" in the ring;

    6: some replica worlds are special, which will add some restrictions to the user and increase the difficulty of "half divine way" task;

    7: each replica of "half divine way" task in the ring can only carry up to two summoning characters, otherwise it cannot enter any role Business copy world;

    "Drop! Is there a special mission "half God Road"

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1413

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Is there a special mission "half God Road"

    ¡­¡­

    With such a system prompt sound falling, the system list pops out without any omen and spreads out in front of speechless.

    Unconsciously, I turn my eyes to the system list, only to see that there is a fourth option at the bottom of the main interface of the system list marked with the three options of "status", "exchange" and "copy".

    "Semi divine road"!

    "Really Is there really a shortcut for promotion to demigod? " I don''t know whether I should be happy or surprised.

    Originally, he had made psychological preparations for the long-term Anti Japanese War, and intended to turn into a combatant maniac. In the main world, he frantically challenged the strongest of all forces, and even directly opened the purple "Ruby mode" to challenge the other five demigods. Otherwise, he would have to go to some high-end replica world to kill.

    But I also know that even if this is the case, it is still not so easy to be promoted to a demigod. Otherwise, in the "land of the gods", he would not boast to her that he would become a powerful demigod in five years.

    With the help of the system, wordless people feel that they can''t reach the semi divine level in less than five years. You can imagine how difficult it is to promote the semi divine level.

    There are only five strong semi divine ranks in the whole sparril world, and the strong semi divine ranks seen in the dungeon world are only the summoner purple. Think about how hard it is to reach the semi divine ranks.

    But now it''s different.

    As long as you complete the task of "semi divine road" in the first ring, you will be promoted to semi divine stage!

    It''s much faster than challenging the strong one by one!

    Zheng Zheng looked at the last option of "semi God Road" in the system list. After half a day, he had no words to hold such a feeling.

    "System, you are really a good person..."

    With such a feeling, wordless point opened the option of "semi God Road".

    The contents of the list suddenly changed. The brief introduction to the task of "semi divine road", the description of the task and the precautions for the task just emerged in wordless mind are presented on the interface.

    "Drop! Is there a special mission "half God Road"

    The system prompt sound with the same content rings for the second time, which makes wordless hesitate a little.

    In the task notice, the fifth content states that when the user chooses to carry out the "semi divine road" task, the system will automatically let the user enter the replica world where the items need to be collected.

    That is to say, if wordless chooses to carry out the task of "semi divine road", the system will pull him into the replica world of carrying out the task.

    I haven''t said goodbye to my friends here

    Although I will leave the world without words. The world''s time is frozen, but if you want to see these friends again, you can''t do it in a short time.

    In this way, if you don''t say something individually, you will feel a little uncomfortable.

    In particular, Sylvia, Cosette and Luca all have some close contact with themselves. I can''t go like this, can I

    And Rebecca. Although they have been getting along with each other like friends or lovers, they have been touched by the perfect president of the student union who gave a silent kiss at the end of the evening.

    Although it''s just a kiss on the face

    In this way of thinking, wordless also felt a little upset.

    A long time later. Silent self mocking smile.

    "Really, what am I worried about here? Anyway, time has frozen since I left the world. It shouldn''t take long to complete the task of" semi divine road ". I can''t come back to get together until I finish the task of the first ring..."

    After completing the task of the first link of "semi divine road", you can generate props to be promoted to semi divine level.

    At least, I have no words to guarantee that I have completed the first ring task and got the ticket for promotion to semi divine level, right

    Think of here, wordless also did not tangle. Meditate directly in your heart.

    "System, carry out the task of" semi divine road "

    As soon as the voice falls, the mechanical and unsmooth voice immediately responds.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Special mission "semi divine road" open! "

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: semi divine way

    task circle number: the first circle

    task world: the Dragon Knights carved with stars

    task content: get a drop of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon", a drop of "the young blood of the emperor Avalon", a drop of "the awakening blood of the emperor Avalon";

    "What..." The task content in the system list "half divine way" interface and in the mind at the same time directly let the speechless past.A drop of "the first blood of emperor Avalon"

    A drop of "the blood of the young life of emperor Avalon"

    A drop of "the awakening blood of the emperor Avalon"

    These are the things left over from wordless hands

    What''s more, this time''s three dungeon missions of "star carved dragon knight" dungeon world are not exactly the items required to be collected by the first mission of "semi divine road"

    Isn''t it. Has the system been calculated for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! A drop of "the first blood of the emperor of Avalon" was detected! "

    "Drop! Detected a drop of "the blood of the baby of the emperor Avalon!"

    "Drop! A drop of "the awakening blood of the emperor of Avalon" has been detected! "

    "Ding! The first task of "semi divine road" is completed! "

    ¡­¡­

    Finished

    So it''s done

    Can I become a demigod

    Even if it''s speechless, I can''t help but react at this time.

    Isn''t it hard to promote demigod

    So I got the chance to be promoted to demigod

    "Drop! Do you want to generate props for promotion to semi divine level? "

    However, the prompt sound sounded by the system again breaks the full unreal feeling in wordless heart and tells wordless. Everything is a reality.

    This Mingming has been promoted to the semi divine level, but he is speechless but unexpectedly not happy.

    At the beginning, I was still worried about the difficulty of my semi God Road, and even prepared for the long-term Anti Japanese War and the avatar fighter. Then, the system gave a task of "semi God Road".

    But I just made a decision one second ago. I will come back to meet my friends after I finish the first ring task. This meeting will complete the first ring task of my "half God Road".

    This makes speechless have a kind of accumulation full of strength. I''m going to knock down the enemy in front of me with one punch, but I feel the same loss of power in the air. I''m not happy.

    However, this should be considered a good thing

    Wry smile shook his head, speechless looking at the system list in front of him, pondered for a while, and put it away.

    The task of the first ring of "semi divine road" has been completed. You only need one idea to go on, and the props that are promoted to semi divine level will appear in your hands.

    With it, I can be promoted to the semi God strong!

    But, in this way, speechless and unsatisfied.

    Because, he wants to continue the task of "half God Road"!

    Is not the third item in the task notice said

    From the beginning of the second ring task, the items required to be collected by the task can enhance the effect of props that enable users to upgrade to the semi divine level!

    As long as the number of tasks completed by wordless is more, the effect of props upgraded to semi divine level will be stronger, and you can also upgrade your level on the premise of upgrading to semi divine level!

    In this case, it''s better to continue to use the props after the effect is improved to the top!

    Note to task 4: no matter how many rings of tasks the user completes, the final generated props can only upgrade the user to level 99 at most. After the obtained props can upgrade the user to level 99, the effect of the props will not be increased.

    That is to say, wordless wants to increase the props effect generated by the system to the highest level, and when it is used, it will increase to level 99 in one breath!

    Demigod peak!

    In this era without divine rank, there is absolutely invincible!

    Speechless, with such an ambition

    It''s better to say that after seeing the description of props in the task of "half God Road", I had no words to start such a thought.

    Anyway, I have reached the peak of level 9 now. It''s hard to find an opponent. Plus my beasts, who will be my opponent below the level of demigod

    Even for those who have reached the semi divine level, they still have the "Ruby mode". They can use the power of purple in a short time. With the power of purple against the sky, they are definitely better than those who have been promoted to the semi divine level!

    Since there are no enemies below the semi divine level, the enemies of the semi divine level can also fight with the purple "Ruby mode". If they don''t grasp this opportunity, they are really stupid.

    Think of here, speechless also some blood boiling of raised own corner of the mouth.

    Is demigod at its peak

    Oneself, can achieve certainly!

 Chapter 1414

    The sun pours down from the clouds in the sky, which makes Lancelot''s fur, flying in the middle of the sky, shining with gold.

    "Ansari is here!"

    Sitting on the back of a dragon and wearing a dragon suit, Sylvia looked down at the emerging corner of a prosperous city, and reminded several people behind her. The three people, who were drowsy, were refreshed and looked into the distance.

    Compared with the city of biefengtien, it is obvious that the city, which is not as prosperous as the land, has been printed into the eyes of all the people on the Dragon back, making the silent people all smile, and the two people, ashow and Ike, breathe a sigh of relief.

    "It''s finally here..."

    At this time, it''s about a week since Ike was forced to wake up, almost occupied by Mordred, and made a scene in Fontein.

    Nowadays, the mysterious dragon attacks Fengtian, the capital city of the knight state of roam, and the event that caused the continental conference to be suspended has become a hot topic in the whole Knight state of roam, which is still the focus of everyone''s attention.

    Even after a week or so, the impact of such a major event did not tend to calm down. From time to time, it was treated as a conversation after dinner. I think, without a long time, it should be impossible for someone to forget.

    During this period, it was not easy for Ashur and Ike who were in the center of the event.

    Although the actions of the saifalos Empire towards Ashur and Aike have been exposed, Aike has successfully recovered, the whole matter has been successfully solved, and the existence of Aike has been exposed, which is also a fact.

    Princess of the dragon family!

    Such existence can not be ignored casually.

    So, it wasn''t long before the various forces in arukustland began to ask the knighthood to disclose all the information of the Dragon Royal daughter, Aike, jointly and severally. Ashow also received attention.

    Under such circumstances, both asho and Ike were summoned by Veronica in person for a whole week, and they conducted day-to-day inquiries and investigations, which led to the deprivation of freedom even to go out at will, which was extremely depressing.

    Fortunately, Sylvia stayed and spent a week with them in Fontaine. Otherwise, they would have been sick.

    Today, the inquiry and investigation of asho and Ike finally fell behind the curtain and announced that they were free again.

    So, in the early morning, Ashur and Ike rushed to wake up silent and Sylvia. Ride Lancelot back to Ansari.

    With Lancelot''s help, the whole picture of "Ansari dragon riding College" was exposed to the public.

    After a week, the reconstruction of the college has reached the final stage.

    Looking down from the sky over the college, a brand-new building stands in the interior of the college like a wall, shining a little bright luster in the sun, as if it had just been fished out of the water. With a little arc.

    The college, which had been nearly destroyed, was finally completely restored.

    "Lancelot!"

    At Sylvia''s direction, Lancelot tilted and landed on the college''s playground dedicated to dragon riding.

    Although the reconstruction of the college is in the final stage, a group of students of "Ansari dragon riding College" haven''t resumed their courses. Therefore, there are many students wandering here on the playground.

    Lancelot swooped down on the playground. The sharp eyed students found Lancelot''s existence one by one.

    "Hello! Look! Isn''t that his highness Sylvia''s Lancelot? "

    "Yes! It''s Lancelot! "

    "So Lord Rouen and his highness Sylvia are back?..."

    "Really! I see Lord Rouen and his highness Sylvia! "

    "Lord Rouen and his highness Sylvia are back!"

    After a while, the noise began to ring throughout the playground, and more and more far away, attracted more people.

    Among the cheers and support of many students, Lancelot landed on the playground slowly.

    At the same time, on the other side of the college. The two roars of the joyful dragon also reverberated into the ears of all the people present.

    With the roar of the dragon, two black shadows, one red and one white, flew from the air at a very fast speed and landed on the playground.

    "Dong!" "Dong!"

    Two dreary thumps on the ground. It made the whole playground vibrate slightly and raised a lot of dust.

    Until then, all the people saw who was coming.

    Guvlin!

    Gawain!There are also Rebecca and Luca riding on guvlin and Gawain respectively!

    "President!" Sylvia and ashore came down from Lancelot in a hurry.

    "Rebecca! Luca Speechless is also a smile, from the back of the dragon and down, just plan to say hello to Rebecca and Luca, two full of attachment, grievance and miss of the low roar from gufulin and Gaowen''s two holy dragons again, will speechless to interrupt.

    Before speechless reaction came, gufulin and Gaowen left their owners, came to speechless side and rubbed him with dragon head.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at the two Saint dragons'' actions like pleasing and wronging, I felt their heads without any words.

    "When you leave, you''re worried about guvlin and Gawain..." Rebecca came up and began to smile.

    "Both of them have their appetites in your mouth. The food made by the Dragon dinners can''t satisfy them at all. As long as you go, guvlin and Gawain can''t wait for you. Now when you come back, they will be very happy."

    "This is really..." Speechless turned white eyes and knocked gufulin and Gawain on the head.

    "You want to call me as soon as I come back? Let me have a rest at least?... "

    Hearing this, even the holy dragons like gufulin and Gaowen lowered their heads a little embarrassed, causing a burst of laughter.

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca pushed her little body from the middle of guvlin and Gawain to the silent body.

    "Welcome back, Lord Rouen..." Crystal bright eyes staring at wordless fierce, Luca''s eyes also have a little miss, come to wordless in front, hand him a teacup.

    "This is my own lingcao tea, which can dispel fatigue..."

    This Looking at the steaming heat and fresh fragrance of tea in the cup, speechless and uncertain asked.

    "Luca, aren''t you always ready?"

    "Well Luca nodded shyly.

    "Because I''m afraid that Lord Rouen is too tired to travel long distances..."

    That is to say, after wordless leave, Luca will make such a cup of tea almost every day, and give it to him after wordless return to dispel fatigue.

    However, tea is not wine. The longer it is put, the better. Luca must have worked hard every day to prepare the tea ingredients, holding the time and waiting for speechless return. As soon as speechless return, she immediately prepared the hot tea.

    Just to get rid of his fatigue in the first time when he came back speechless

    It''s a little goblin that people love and love

    "Thank you, Luca..." Speechless touched Luca''s little head and took the cup in her hand.

    "Then I''ll take your kindness!"

    Finish saying, speechless on the spot a breath of tea in the cup to drink down.

    "Woo..." As soon as the tea was over, the speechless stomach bag became hot instantly, and then the body gradually warmed up.

    Drowsy head as if stimulated to general, become awake, strength also gradually recovered, as Luca said, this can really dispel fatigue.

    "As always, the effect is amazing..." I can''t help but praise.

    "This tea must be valuable, isn''t it?"

    "It''s just that it can dispel fatigue. Although the effect is good, it''s not as expensive as Lord Rouen thought..." Luca''s quiet smile.

    "In chivalry, you can buy it for about 100000 ekers..."

    "One hundred thousand ekels?!" Ashow, who was born in a poor family, was shocked.

    "Isn''t that expensive?" No words but a dry smile.

    "It''s worth a hundred thousand ekls to get rid of fatigue in an instant..." This is the behoove''s royal highness of the Knights.

    "No matter what, I feel relieved to see you are so energetic..." Rebecca came over, looked at the crowd and smiled.

    "Let''s go to the restaurant first. Let''s talk while eating..."

 Chapter 1415

    "Ansari dragon riding College", a restaurant

    This is a typical bungalow building built of red brick and located in "Ansari dragon riding College". It is also a student restaurant.

    This student restaurant is only open to "Ansari dragon riding College". It is specially designed for students in "Ansari dragon riding College". Whether it''s a dining table or a chair, all kinds of articles and styles in the restaurant are designed in the same way with the national style of sepron, which gives people a sense of elegant washing.

    In the "Ansari state dragon riding College", the upper class students usually only go to the high-end restaurants in the city, while those from poor families will choose the cheaper restaurants, which are located downstairs of the students'' dormitory to kill their stomachs. Therefore, the students from middle-class families account for the majority of the students in this student restaurant.

    Today, the student restaurant was contracted by Rebecca, the president of the student union, to wash away the speechless, Sylvia, Ashur and Ike, including Cosette, who came back from Fontein.

    Plate by plate of dishes were steaming to a waiter to send the table, placed around the table sat down in front of the speechless people.

    "Ahhh!" Ai Ke held a large beef in his left hand, and a piece in his right hand. He opened his little mouth. He took a bite on the left side and a bite on the right side. He was very busy and happy.

    Luca sat in the corner, silently serving the silent tea and vegetables to Sylvia, just like a cute little wife. Cosette sat next to Sylvia, serving the tea and vegetables to Sylvia.

    As for Rebecca, she sat quietly in her seat, listening to the speechless, Sylvia and ashow''s common explanation for the raging dragon attack in Fontein.

    "That is to say. Is that dragon actually ike? "

    A long time later, after hearing the common explanation of silent, Sylvia and ashore, Rebecca glanced at Ike, who was eating and drinking heavily, with a sad expression.

    "The emperor of Avalon is really unusual. Even if he was only born for about three months, he can''t be looked down upon by others."

    "Do you admire me?" Ai Ke can not help but proud of the chest. But it soon wilted like a frosted eggplant.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t control myself at that time, and the difference is taken away from my body..."

    "Cheer up, Ike..." Ashow spoke softly.

    "It''s not your fault. You''re young. When you are older, you must be able to control your own... "

    "I''m not small!" Ai Ke pouted his brow, took a bite of beef with a tangled expression, and then the whole face began to turn into happiness again.

    "What an obvious expression..." He shook his head and looked at Rebecca.

    "All in all, it''s over. Mordred''s side can''t jump out for a while at least. You don''t have to worry about it. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will go straight... "

    "Yes, it''s no use worrying here..." Rebecca rubbed her eyebrows.

    "I''m just the president of a district student union. This kind of national affairs should be handled by a competent person like his highness Veronica..."

    "President Rebecca, you are the" paladin of the holy dragon ". There is no difference between status and nobility. In this way, it''s only a "small area". I feel guilty for this "Dragon Knight" Sylvia gave a wry smile.

    "Now, Ike is in our college, and his identity has been exposed. There must be many people staring at her in the future. President Rebecca, the strongest one in our college is you. Without your protection, Ike is in danger... "

    "Of course I don''t mind doing my part!" Rebecca opened her deep red hair with her hand, and her face was as confident and full of smiles as ever, with a smiley expression.

    "But. Sylvia, there''s something you''re wrong about. Now, I''m not the strongest person in the College... "

    After that, Rebecca''s eyes turned to speechless body, Sylvia, Luca, Cosette, Ashur, Ike and others also looked speechless, which reminds me that this talent is really the strongest in the whole college, even in the whole chivalry, even in the whole continent!

    In the presence of all the eyes, speechless sigh, silence for a while, speechless as the opening.

    "You can''t count on me. Maybe I have to leave for a while!"

    "Leave?..." They were stunned. For a while and a half, they couldn''t react. When they got back to their senses, they suddenly opened their eyes one by one.

    "Leave?!" All the students were flustered by the neat exclamation in the student dining room.

    "Leave?..." Rebecca frowned deeply.

    "What do you mean by that?""Where are you going?!" Sylvia could not help but stand up and gather herself up in front of the speechless, shouting excitedly.

    "Are you going to be separated from us?"

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca grabs the silent clothes and her pretty face turns white.

    Even Cosette had restrained the smile that had been hung on his face before, and his expression was rigorous. Both Ashur and Ike were at a loss.

    They don''t think that leaving without words means going out for a period of time.

    Since speechless all said "don''t expect me" such words came, then, he is going to the place, must be very far!

    How can this not make people panic

    "What are you doing like this?" Speechless hurried to show everyone calm.

    "I''m just saying that I''ll be away for a while, but I won''t never come back. Why are you two in such a hurry?"

    "But But People still look like they can''t let go.

    "Well, let''s calm down..." Rebecca is the first to calm down, emerald''s pupils tightly fixed on the silent face.

    "Where are you going?..."

    "Where to..." Speechless scratched his cheek and smiled.

    "It should be said to go back to my original place..."

    "Go back?..." Sylvia couldn''t hide the shivering of her delicate body.

    "Here This is your home. Where are you going back?... "

    Speaking of this, Sylvia understood in her own heart that the knighthood of roam was not a speechless home.

    If wordless is really settled in the knight kingdom of loredamon, then, as Veronica, the identity background of wordless has been found out for a long time, and wordless won''t end up as a "mysterious" title.

    In other words, wordless this departure, at least, will not be in the knight kingdom of rorayamon!

    It is clear that only the people in the knighthood can get the young life presented by the mother of the dragon, and become a "dragon educator". They have their own dragon without any words, but they can''t find his identity background in any part of the knighthood, which is also a puzzle.

    But that''s not what Sylvia cares about now.

    All she knew was that the one she was thinking about was going to leave the knighthood of loredamon and go far away.

    So, when is the next meeting

    Sylvia can''t imagine.

    Don''t mention Sylvia, even Luca can''t imagine, Rebecca, Cosette and other smart people are heavy on their faces, which makes the atmosphere rather depressing.

    "I said, are you all too negative?" Speechless clapped his hands and shook his head.

    "It means to leave, but this time will not be too long. You can rest assured!"

    It''s not so long, it''s more likely to come back in an instant.

    Of course, this is for those people who have fallen into a state of time freeze after leaving speechless

    "How long are you going to leave?" Rebecca asked.

    "Said, not too long..." Speechless gave Rebecca and others a reassuring smile.

    "It may be one or two days, or a little longer, but it will definitely not let you see me after graduation..."

    Smell speech, the face of Rebecca and others just looks good.

    Rebecca is a third year student in the advanced program, and it''s only a few months since she graduated.

    Speechless since said so, then also represents, at most a few months, he can come back

    At the thought of this place, even if people are a little lonely in their hearts, they are cheered up.

    Next, the dinner party of washing dust also became a farewell party of speechless temporary departure.

    All the people began to ask for help and give him some instructions. While they made Wuyan blush, they could not help but smile all the time.

    Therefore, all of us didn''t see it. In the silent eyes of Luca, there was a decisive flash

 Chapter 1416

    Thank you very much for "dancing with the Maple", "Scorpio of the second dimension" and "GS dampness"

    it''s night

    The glittering and translucent fire light floats back and forth between the grass and the trees, and the cicada''s chirp echoes continuously in the night of firefly activity. The chirp is quite loud, but it will not bring people noisy feeling at all, but make the surrounding quiet and abnormal.

    In the rebuilt Apollos, some of the windows were bleak, and there was a long breath in them. Some of the windows were still lighted, and the lights were shining on the open space outside the Apollo house to form patterns.

    It''s a beautiful night

    It''s a quiet night

    And for speechless, it is also a night to say goodbye to myself

    Standing in the center of his room in Apollos, he could not help but smile a little when he looked around at the scattered and various objects on the ground.

    Among these items, Rebecca, Sylvia and others gave them farewell gifts, there were some amazing finished herbal medicines prepared by Luca, as well as clothes, food, daily necessities and so on that Cosette had packed hard.

    Among them, there are even some of Ashur''s own items for him to use in case of emergency. Ike also prepared some gifts. Even the three holy dragons, guvlin, Lancelot and Gawain, all reluctantly bid farewell to him and gave them some "dragon Qi Huajing".

    Therefore, there is not much preparation for all things because of considering the problems of speechless individuals, but there are definitely many.

    If there is no other way but to carry these things with you, then you should be able to put all these things into a big backpack that is tall and wide, right

    "Really..." I grabbed my hair and sighed.

    Although most of these things are of no use to themselves, they are also the hearts of all. Wordless even if it is not used, it must be brought.

    "Fortunately, there is" the treasure of the king " With such a sigh of happiness, the silent hand raised, and the "star moment" in the palm of his hand immediately responded to his action, breaking up in an instant.

    Little by little, the "star elite" like the starlight returns to his body with the return of silent power, and floats up and down at the same time.

    I looked around at the "star essence" around me, and then I waved my silent hand.

    "Hum..."

    A scarlet rainbow suddenly appeared. From the top to the bottom, the whole space is divided into two parts, as if any door is opened, and the whole space is dyed crimson slowly.

    At the same time, the scattered objects on the ground were also dragged up by a soft force, floating in the air, hovering. One after another, they flew into the pink door leaf and disappeared into the ripples of a "Bo Bo".

    Then, wordless put the dragon shaped puppet that Sylvia gave her when she was a child on the bed into the "treasure of the king", which is another wave, making the crimson space gradually distorted and dissipated.

    "Is that all right?"

    Once again looked around the entire dormitory, after confirming that he did not fall anything. Wordless opened the system list.

    First of all, I don''t want to go back to the dating world.

    Three months have passed in this world, and almost a day has passed in the world of "dating and fighting".

    First go back to the world of "dating battle", take the "display devices" that you need, and then go back to the world of sparril, discuss with purple and them about the task of "semi God Road". Then, you can start the task of "semi God Road" in the second ring without any words.

    Now. Qinli, Kuang and others are still waiting for the emergence of those "display devices" in the world of "dating battle", while Daisy, Meiqin and others are refining their strength in the diluted magical pool water.

    I''ll go back to the world of "dating battle" to meet them in Qinli, and then return to the world of sparril. I think I can catch up with Daisy and others to absorb the magic pool water.

    Besides, the girls of Qinli and Kuang San in the world of "dating battle" haven''t soaked in magic pool water, and they need to go back to use it once.

    With this idea in mind, it''s useless to find the option of "date battle" even in the "copy" option of the system list.

    But then. By the window of the dormitory, there was a "knock knock knock" sound, which made the movement in silent hands stop and turn around. Look at the past.

    I don''t know when the glass window of the dormitory was opened, and the outdoor evening wind also blew into the room.

    And outside the window, a small head is looking inside, staring at the speechless body.

    Speechless slightly Leng Leng, surprised voice.

    "Luca?..."

    That''s right!

    It was Luca who came in through the window!

    In the evening wind blowing into the room, Luca''s short white and golden hair is fluttering gently. A little moonlight shines in it, as if she has covered her hair with a layer of white frost, which shows a sense of mystery against the moonlight.The unique sharp ears of yakublad make Luca feel like a goblin coming out to play on a moonlit night, which makes people feel heartbroken and excited.

    "Luca..." For a moment, speechless and distracted, I had to make sure I didn''t read it wrong before I quickly put away the system list and went to the window.

    "How did you come here?..."

    "Lord Rouen..." Luca pursed her lips and whispered.

    "I I want to talk to Lord Lauren... "

    Luca, who is muttering, has a soft and charming temperament all over her body, which is very easy to make people feel soft, speechless and vulgar. She scratches her cheek and reaches out to Luca.

    "Well, come on in first..."

    "Well Luca nodded softly, took her speechless hand, and crawled in through the window.

    Speechless this just discovers, Luca climbs up directly from downstairs, is not rides Gao Wen to come over.

    "This is the third floor!" Realizing this, wordless frown, blame voice.

    "How can I do if I fall down accidentally and get hurt?"

    "There are trees everywhere in yakublad''s territory, some higher than here. I used to climb when I was a child, and it will be ok..." Not only did Luca not show the expression of doing something wrong, but she raised a smile.

    "Lord Rouen, it''s really gentle..."

    No words, no good mood white Luca a look.

    "You''re not here to compliment me, are you?"

    Hearing the words, Luca put away her smile and became silent. After a while, she looked up again. Her eyes were as beautiful as amethyst and she stared at the silence in front of her. Her voice became a little sad.

    "I don''t know how. I suddenly want to see Lord Rouen, so I came here..."

    When I heard this, I was silent.

    Luca realized that she would leave tonight, so she wanted to say goodbye to herself

    "Silly girl..." Touch Luca''s little head and speak softly.

    "It''s just a short time away, it won''t be long..."

    "But..." Luca looked down.

    "I will still feel lonely when Lord Rouen is away..."

    "You..." I don''t know what to say.

    Tightly looking at the silent face, Luca''s purple eyes are shaking like autumn water, as if they will suck people into it, which is very moving.

    Suddenly, Luca reached out and gently untied the ribbon of her clothes.

    With a very slight rustle, Luca''s loose dress slipped to the ground and formed a circle with Luca''s small feet as the center.

    Luca''s delicate body, as beautiful as an elf, was suddenly exposed in the air. It seemed to be a sin even to look straight at it. It made Luca''s silent heart jump suddenly, and the voice of conditioned reflex came out.

    "You What are you doing? "

    "Lord Rouen!" Luca didn''t answer, but directly proved her idea by action. She swooped into the wordless arms.

    At the same time, the fresh breath and soft touch like the forest penetrated into the wordless nerve. There was no time for wordless even for a surprise, so Luca raised her head and said quietly.

    "Please stay one more night for Luca to feel you..."

    With that, Luca closed her eyes slowly.

    Looking down at Luca''s lovely little face, which is almost like a foul, and looking at her attractive face, blushing, speechless and breathless.

    And Luca''s next words, the point exploded the last trace of hesitation in wordless heart.

    "Lord Rouen, please love me..."

    It''s killing!

    Tense nerve simply cut off, speechless a pant, hold Luca small body

    After a cry of pain, the rippling sound of "Jian Chuan" replaces everything in this space

    This is also a long night

 Chapter 1417

    Tiangong city

    It is morning, at this time, the sky over Tiangong city is covered with dark clouds, which makes people have no doubt that it may rain at any time.

    It''s still early, but it''s already very dark around. The dark sky gives people an unimaginable depression. In such a weather, after being asked to go shopping by Shizhi, the mood of Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian who are going to Wuhe''s home is not very good.

    Rather, in the whole day today, the emotions of Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian are not very high. Now they are just getting worse.

    "It''s been a day..." Yaguya rarely sighs and looks listless. He looks up and looks at the dark sky with a weak voice.

    "Master, it''s been a day since I left..."

    Correct Xi Xian is half squinting as he carries a bag full of ingredients.

    "The master left in the morning, but it''s not night yet, so correctly speaking, the master didn''t leave for a long day..."

    "Don''t say that. Shi Dao has his own business to do..." The mouth says so, on the face, ten joss sticks are also the appearance of lack of interest.

    "And only left one day. When I was in another world, Shi Dao had left for a long time..."

    "A long, long time?..." Yajuya looks at Shixiang.

    "How long is that?"

    "I remember..." Shixiang wrenched her finger with some distress, and finally gave a simulated answer.

    "Like ten days or so?"

    "Surprise, ten days?" Xi Xian slightly widens the water silver eyes.

    "The master said that the time ratio between our world and his world is 1:100. Ten days doesn''t mean that the master has been in other world for several years?"

    "I''m not sure..." Shixiang frowns a little confused.

    "Shidao didn''t tell us..."

    "I think you didn''t realize it. Everyone else must know... " Yajuya can''t help but put down his arrogant posture and vomited.

    While talking like this, the three fairy girls walked towards the direction of the five river family.

    Before long, the house of Wuhe family appeared in front of three fairy maidens.

    However, the three fairy maidens were in the first time when they saw the Wuhe family. He stopped his steps.

    At the gate of Wuhe family, a young girl is standing there

    Cyanotic long hair flutters in the wind. Wearing a white dress, the figure is not tall, but it is extremely hot, especially the chest size. The front of the dress with the suspender was propped out as if it could jump out at any time.

    Just like the model on TV, she is full-bodied, pretty and lovely, not inferior to the face like a star. No matter from any aspect, she is a charming girl.

    But the pretty face of the girl. At this time, it was a little depressed.

    "Eh..." Shixiang is surprised.

    "Isn''t that beautiful nine?"

    "Huh?" It seems that I heard the voice. At the gate of Wuhe''s house, Mei Jiu turned her head and finally noticed Shixiang, yajuyan and Xixian.

    The pretty face, which was a little depressed, suddenly brightened and became bright. Mei Jiumeng opened her hands and ran to the three fairy girls.

    "Miss Shixiang! Miss yeugiya! Miss Xi Xian! "

    "Whoa!" See the nine so unrestrained collision. Shixiang, yajuyan and Xixian all seemed to be aware of the danger in an instant, and they dodged at the critical moment.

    "Bang!"

    Meijiu goes straight through the body of three elusive fairy maidens and directly bumps into the side wall.

    "What a pain!" Meijiu almost shed tears, covered her nose, and looked at Shixiang, yeguya and Xixian.

    "Why do you stay away?"

    "Ha?..." Yegungya''s voice is unclear.

    "There''s nothing wrong with avoiding an attack?"

    "This is not an attack!" Mei Jiu shouts discontentedly.

    "I just want to have a hug on behalf of friendship. Do ordinary people do that?"

    "Ah..." Shixiang is surprised.

    "Yes Is that so?... "

    "Of course!" Meijiu smiles and spreads her hands again.

    "So, Miss Shixiang, give me a hug representing friendship quickly!"

    On the other hand, the United States and nine side of the magnanimous embrace. Let Shixiang can''t help but feel that what Meijiu said is right.When Meijiu was about to succeed, yegiya and Xixian, like the God of avoiding plague, pulled up the ten joss sticks and escaped from Meijiu for a long time.

    "Don''t be cheated! My family! "

    "Warning, beauty is lying!"

    "Fruit Is that what it is? " Shixiang''s face is livid.

    "Do you..." Good things are destroyed. Mei Jiu''s face swells with discontent.

    "Come back..." After a fight, Shixiang asked doubtfully.

    "Mei Jiu, why are you here?..."

    "Ah..." Upon hearing Shixiang''s inquiry, Meijiu seemed to think of something, and her cheerful face sank.

    "I''m here to find my dear..."

    Smell speech, originally because with the United States 9 1 quarrel and mood some recovery of the ten incense, yajuya, Xi Xian three people also depressed.

    She left in the morning without any words. Even a day has not passed since he left. But the girls miss her very much.

    In the past, I didn''t feel it. Now girls find that once the man who is very important to them is gone, their heart will be very uncomfortable. They feel empty and have been dug up.

    Otherwise, Meijiu would not have come home in the morning, and now she came back at once.

    After all, Meijiu himself knows that even if he comes here, wordless is not there

    "Before I came, Miss origami also came..." Mei Jiu shrugs her shoulders.

    "Now, she should be in it..."

    The faces of the young girls were all covered with sad expressions.

    "Ah ah!" As if unable to bear the general, the United States nine no image of shouting.

    "Dear! When are you coming back! "

    With the sound of Meijiu''s cry, a light mobile phone ring suddenly came out of Shixiang''s body.

    "Eh, eh, eh!" Shixiang is scared. She takes out her mobile phone and is at a loss.

    "Whoa, the bell rings. Shi Zhi said, which key must be pressed to connect it?"

    "You You ask me, I don''t know... "

    "Panic, Xi Xian is not very familiar with mobile phones..."

    Three fairy maidens who are not very familiar with human society flustered into a group, instead, Meijiu reacted.

    "Give it to me! I''ll take it! " Meijiu grabs Shixiang''s cell phone and skillfully picks up the phone.

    "Hello, this is Yuxiao. Miss Shixiang is inconvenient to answer the phone now. I''ll take care of it..." In the middle of speaking, Mei Jiu suddenly stopped as if she had been strangled.

    But after a while, Mei Jiu showed an unprecedented bright expression and started shouting.

    "Honey back?!"

    ¡­¡­

    When Shixiang, yeguya, Xixian and Meijiu rushed into the hall, they were all chatting on the sofa.

    Among them, there are Qin, Kuang San, Si Ni, and origami. Plus the four people who just came in, all the fairy girls are here.

    And in the middle of the harp, Kuang San, Si Si Nai and origami, a man is sitting there

    It''s wordless coming back from the world of "star carved dragon knight"!

    "Pro love"

    Mei Jiu cried out happily, with a faster and more unrestrained posture than she had just hurled at Shixiang and others, and rushed to speechless body.

    "Huh?" He is talking with Qin Li and others. He hears the sound and detects something wrong. He dodges away.

    "Bang!"

    Next moment, the whole person of Meijiu smashed on the sofa, and her nose hit the handrail hard, which made her howl.

    "For Why even my dear... "

    "You Are you ok?! " Finally see the full picture of the speechless panic will be nine beauty to help up.

    "Conditioning, conditioning, I didn''t mean to..."

    "Or as always noisy..." There was a curl in the piano.

    "We''re talking about business, can you please keep quiet?"

    "Business?" Immersed in the joy of speechless return, Shixiang, yajuyan, Xixian and Meijiu were stunned.

    "I''m going to tell you..." Speechless look around many women, declaration like opening.

    "Tomorrow, we''ll go back to sparril world!"

 Chapter 1418

    Giant beast forest, camp

    In the clear lake, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, wasp eating caoxin, xiaofulan, astraya, silk flag favorite, fulanda, longhulihou and many other women are just like sleeping in the past. They close their eyes and soak in the lake quietly.

    Look carefully, in the clear water of the lake, a wisp of strange water is slowly following each girl''s smooth and delicate body, as if it has passed through their skin, and penetrated into their bodies, some of which are creepy.

    However, everyone who knows it knows that this is not a bad thing.

    It''s been two days since we came back to the world of "dating battle" together

    In these two days, how many women have been soaking in the lake water which has diluted the magic pool water, absorbing the magic pool water, letting themselves fall into a strange transformation state, and gradually improving their strength.

    At the beginning, wordless spent a whole five days in using the complete magic pool water for transformation. The magic pool water that girls now use is diluted, which not only weakens the effect, but also prolongs the transformation time of every girl.

    Everyone has different limits. When they reach the saturation state, the magic pool will no longer be effective. Therefore, the transformation time required by young girls varies from person to person, but at least in two days, no young girl has completed the transformation.

    No, in the first day, there was a girl coming out of the lake

    One is holding an umbrella, the other is holding a paper fan. From time to time, the long blonde hair reverberated in the air. Purple stood at the top of a rock and looked at the women in the lake. There was always a smile on her face.

    This posture, purple has maintained for two days.

    That is to say. When the young girls fall into the state of transformation, purple has been looking after them since this period of time, saying that it is not too bad to leave.

    Less than an hour after entering the lake, purple came out of it.

    The reason is very simple. After soaking for an hour, purple has reached saturation state. There is no way to absorb even a drop of magic pool water.

    It''s not so strange.

    It''s very difficult to get to the purple state, and it''s also very limited to the promotion of purple, such as magic pool water, which can work for anyone.

    Therefore, in an hour, the promotion of purple will come to an end.

    But. Purple didn''t have any dissatisfaction with this, but rather she was very satisfied. She was very satisfied with the fact that pool water could be effective for her.

    After all, purple is not the eighth or ninth level strong, but a true demigod!

    It can promote even a little to the semi God strong. It''s enough to prove the magic effect of magic pool water.

    After living for such a long time, purple can''t remember how long she hasn''t been promoted. Now she has been promoted, although not a lot, but purple is also satisfied.

    Standing at the top of the rock, purple looks down at the girls who are quietly changing in the lake, with a leisurely look on their faces.

    "The breath is obviously improved..."

    It is true that in these two days, the breath of a group of young girls is rising almost all the time, each time extremely subtle. But with purple''s ability, it''s not hard to find out.

    This also makes purple sure that when the girls come out of the lake, everyone will improve some strength more or less.

    "But it''s not enough..." Purple Shi Ran''s smile.

    "There are not a few people who dream that the country is better than you. Better than me, you have to grow up as soon as possible... "

    So said, the smile on purple face suddenly slightly converged a little, turned around, looked to a corner of the edge of the lake.

    There, there is no sign of the slightest change in space, as if twisted up, with extraordinary energy.

    Looking at this scene, purple eyes squint.

    At the same time, with the expansion of space, the figures suddenly appeared.

    Coming back from the world of "dating battle", all the scenes printed into the field of vision have changed.

    Originally, the hall of Wuhe family suddenly turned into a mountain and a lake, in which there are still many beautiful girls who are naked, like sleeping in the past

    Such a huge impact, the moment will be yajuyan, Xi Xian, the United States nine, origami four people to beat ignorant in the past.

    This Yajuya is stupid.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Exclaim..." Xi Xian is also shocked.

    "Although Xi Xian often reads novels, he doesn''t know what this kind of development is...""Whoa!" Only the beauty of 91 people, eyes shining at the number of women in the lake.

    "This is a unique sight! It''s a unique sight! "

    Origami is silent, eyes turned to speechless body, silent sent out the inquiry.

    "Is it not over yet?" Speechless slightly some Zheng ran, scratched the cheek.

    "It seems that it can''t be over in a short time..."

    "It''s been two days..."

    The dark space cracks suddenly emerge, a ferocious eye dribbles around, and zixianting walks out of it. The purple eyes look at the four people: yakuyan, Xixian, Meijiu and origami. They are speechless.

    "Your" harvest "is not small..."

    "Purple..." See purple appear in his side, speechless some surprised.

    "Purple (sister purple)!" In the Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang, Sisi and even the four also called out.

    The line of sight sweeps from the body of four fairy maidens in turn, the purple smile keeps nodding down.

    "Are you all back?..."

    The girls nodded their heads, which was in response to the purple, speechless looking at the purple eyes also flashed the streamer of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Bayunzi: (grade 96)

    "96 level?..." No words can''t help laughing.

    "Purple, have you upgraded?..."

    "It''s caused by years of accumulation. There''s no way for me to upgrade just by relying on the diluted pool water..." Purple wind light cloud side body, looked to the lake center many women.

    "These pools of water pushed me, and the effect was not bad..."

    "That''s good..." Speechless nodded and looked at the girls in the lake.

    "So, when will they end?"

    "Fast and slow..." Purple gave such an answer.

    "Judging by the change of their growing breath and frequency, the latest time is not short, but today, two people should come out!"

    "So..." Speechless pondered for a while, turning his eyes to the piano, crazy three, ten incense, four is four people''s body.

    "In the piano, you haven''t used it. Now go in..."

    Qin four people also have no opinion, all nodded to agree.

    Seeing this, speechless looked at Mei Jiu, ye Juyan, Xi Xian and origami, who were trapped in formality because of the strange environment, the strange situation and the strange characters. They shook their heads and laughed.

    "Well, don''t be too stiff. I''ll let you get to know each other if you have a chance. Now, you can join them in the lake."

    "In it?..." Yeuguya asked curiously.

    "Is there anything strange about the lake? Why are they all in it?... "

    "In short, it''s a lake that can let you improve your strength!" Said without words, simply and concisely.

    "You just need to go in and soak for a while, and your strength will be improved at least..."

    "Can you improve your strength?" The eyes of yajuyan and Xixian were bright, and even origami looked to the lake.

    "Bathing with those lovely girls?" Mei Jiu rubbed her hands with excitement.

    "I''ll go in. I''ll go in! If you don''t go in, I''ll go in! "

    "Go in!" On one side, a word was added to the piano.

    "But you are not allowed to approach us!"

    "Ah ~ ~ ~" Mei Jiu suddenly made a voice of dissatisfaction.

    "You..." He shook his head in silence.

    "In a word, if you all go into the lake, you can improve as much as you can!"

    Finish saying, speechless look to purple.

    "Purple, come with me. I have something to discuss with you..."

    Purple glanced at speechless, and seemed to realize that speechless things should not be simple. He nodded directly.

    "Oh, dear..." Meijiu snuggled up and began to speak in a soft voice.

    "Don''t you come in together?"

    "Ha ha..." I can only laugh

 Chapter 1419

    Giant beast forest

    After leaving from the other side of the lake, purple left the camp directly with speechless, and went into the giant beast forest.

    Without using the power of "gap" and the magic of space transfer, purple, holding a parasol, walked leisurely in the giant beast forest like a tourist, just like a young lady, elegant and temperament, but on the body, the shapeless energy ripple of "Bo Bo" expanded.

    In this "Bo Bo" invisible energy ripple, where the purple passed, all the Warcraft within 100 meters seemed to see the natural enemy, howled miserably, picked up their tail, and ran away.

    Looking at this scene, with the purple behind, also walking in the forest speechless can not help but heart a burst of wonder.

    It''s worthy of being the monster and sage in the fantasy town. They are skillful in means, which is not comparable to the strong people in the ordinary demigod realm

    And this also makes wordless firm determination to continue the task of "semi divine road".

    If you don''t enter the demigod, you have already entered the demigod, at least you can''t be weaker than purple!

    For the speechless now, purple is like a guide standing at the peak, always indicating the way for the speechless on the hillside.

    Although did not say directly, but speechless already regard purple as one of their goals!

    Sooner or later, I must surpass her!

    "Whoo..." Take a deep breath, wordless force under the waves of the heart, looked up, looked at the purple.

    "Purple, is it OK for us to leave like this?..."

    "Worried about your little girlfriends?" Purple head does not return to continue to move forward.

    "Don''t worry. I have set up a border. No one can enter unless the five demigods of the world of sparril come! "

    "I''m not worried about this..." Listen to purple that is full of confident speech, speechless heart certainly. But also shook his head.

    "Don''t you say two people will come out today? What if they come out and can''t find us?... "

    Qin Li and Kuang San have entered the lake with yaguya, Xi Xian and others, absorbed the magic pool water and transformed themselves.

    When other girls see Qin Li and others, they only need to think about it a little and can guess that they are back. If they can''t find anyone, they will inevitably be in a bit of a hurry.

    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long... " Purple is still walking in a certain direction in the forest.

    Until then, speechless to realize that the surrounding environment, as well as the path of purple, seems to be some familiar

    This is Speechless and uncertain.

    "Purple, do you want to take me to the base?"

    "Did you find it?..." Purple shook her head regretfully.

    "I thought you should be able to find out earlier..."

    "Ahaha..." Speechless embarrassed to scratch the cheek.

    "I''m not to blame. I have been in other world for about half a year, but I didn''t remember it for a while... "

    "It''s not that you didn''t remember, but that you didn''t pay attention to my way at all!" Purple does not hesitate to break through the cover of speechless.

    "Think I don''t know you have the ability of instant memory?"

    This time, speechless.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. The trees are becoming sparse and the vision is becoming wider.

    Under the guidance of purple, the two passed through the trees. Over the grass, came to a vast open space.

    Here is the place where Wuyan chose to build the base!

    However, in this open space, it is empty at this time!

    Don''t say it''s the base. You can''t even see one tile and one brick!

    Yes, just flat land

    I saw this scene, speechless from the bottom of my heart, then I thought of something.

    "Purple, do you have a border under the cloth?"

    "In this regard. I''m an expert Purple chuckled, the umbrella in his hand was folded up, the tip of the umbrella was raised to the front, gently, in the void in front of him. I ordered it.

    "Hum..."

    With the tip of the umbrella as the source, the space in front suddenly fluctuates and ripples.

    In the ripples, a small hole appears quietly, and slowly expands, until it expands to the size of others, it stops, like the reflection in the water shaking, giving a sense of breaking down with a touch.

    "It contains the power of my realm. Even if you use space to transfer, you can''t directly transfer from the outside to the inside!" Purple once again opened his umbrella and put it on his shoulder.

    "In addition to the defense capability of the enchantment itself, the Warcraft in the whole forest of monsters come here to attack the enchantment one day and one night before breaking it. Of course, compared with the enchantment in Fantasia, the enchantment can only be regarded as weak...""Even that is amazing..." Speechless praise.

    "In my words, I don''t know how much time it will take to set up such a border. You can finish it as soon as you put your hand on it."

    "It''s not one shot..." Purple didn''t have a good look.

    "It took me a day and a night to set up this border!"

    "No wonder its performance is so good..."

    "Less nonsense!" Purple knocked the wordless forehead with the paper fan in her hand.

    "Go in and have a look!"

    "Me?" Wordless knead to knead to be knocked to ache of the head, curiously walked into boundary.

    As if through a film, in a wave of water, speechless in front of the scene produced earth shaking changes.

    Originally, in the empty space, a huge fortress like a city appeared

    The height of the steel like wall must be at least 100 meters. It can''t see the edge at a glance. It expands to both sides and presents a circle that encircles everything in the fortress.

    In the fortress, there are many tall buildings, some are the fantasy buildings in the style of sparril world, some are the buildings in the style of modern science and technology, some are the buildings in ancient Western Europe, such as churches and shrines, which are like a wonderful dream that brings the world of every era together, but it will not give people the feeling of disobeying.

    If the campus city in the "forbidden book of magic" is a pure modern world, and the "Ansari dragon riding College" in the "star engraved dragon knight" is an ancient Western world, then the fortress in front of us is a real dream world.

    Not that it is beautiful, but that it is beautiful!

    Because, only in fairy tales and dreams, can a small world appear

    At this time, Yu Ban''s sisters, dressed in pure white and gorgeous maid''s clothes, were divided into two rows, standing on both sides of the open gate of the fortress, looking at the speechless, respectfully bent and saluted who came in from outside the border.

    "Welcome back! Elder brother! "

    Neat as if rehearsed, the charming voice reverberated over the whole fortress, watching the fortress mixed with several times'' general fortress and Yu Ban''s sister in the two rows of bow salute, speechless and completely petrified.

    That fortress is the base

    These maids are Yuban''s sisters

    Why can the base be built like this

    Why do Yu Ban''s sisters wear maid''s clothes

    One question after another and the scene beyond speechless imagination in front of us will be speechless and stunned for a long time.

    He never knew that the items that were exchanged from him for building the base could be built like this.

    How on earth did this happen

    "The items exchanged from you are more from the perspective of security and defense measures before they are added to the construction..." As if to see through the speechless mind, purple explained like laughing.

    "In order to make this'' home ''look better and live comfortably, your little girlfriends don''t move their heads too much, which makes the base look like this..."

    Hearing that, speechless seems to be able to see Daisy, beautiful piano, bee eating, praying, Qin Li and other people struggling to build the base, and can''t help smiling.

    "You can''t look down on those girls..."

    "At least, it''s much more capable than those lazy people in the fantasy country..." Purple also gave girls an affirmation for the first time.

    "Well, I don''t hate to live in such a place anyway..."

    "I didn''t know that the original base had been built..." A silent wry smile.

    "It''s hard for you to keep it from me..."

    Zidun glanced at Wuyan.

    "Don''t you think about expanding your girlfriends?"

    "Cough, cough..." A few silent dry coughs.

    "This is slander!"

    As soon as the voice fell, wordless immediately ushered in purple''s eyes, which seemed to see something directly from his heart. The expression of righteous words collapsed.

    "Well, I admit I don''t care much about the base, but my mind is definitely being questioned..."

    "Is it?" Purple can''t leave but walk to the gate of the base.

    "Let it be..."

    "Wait!" Speechless hurriedly chased up

 Chapter 1420

    Thank you very much for the reward from the mirror world of the heart

    Giant beast forest, base

    Inside the fortress, which is dreamily mixed with buildings of several times, there is a large building in the center.

    The whole body is pyramid shaped, and the appearance is cold metal material. The height is the highest in the whole base. Standing at the top, even the whole base can be brought back to the bottom of the eye. The vision is very good.

    If that month, Xiayin, Gusha and agulora saw this tall building, they would surely see a familiar shadow.

    "The door of the cornerstone"!

    Just a little different.

    The style of the "cornerstone gate" tends to be modern architecture, and this sharp pyramid shaped building looks more like it grows out of nothing, neither a building nor a classical building. Like the base, it blends the feeling of several times and is full of fantasy.

    After a group of young girls'' deliberation, the name of the base has already been determined. It is called "the capital of different generations".

    It means that the architectural style of the base has already gone beyond the limitations of each generation.

    The pyramid structure in the center of the "capital of different generations" is called the "heart of generations".

    I have to mention it here.

    In fact, the heart of generations is not designed and built by girls, but by Yuban sisters themselves.

    Because the heart of the generation is a place for wordless and young girls to live!

    Originally, a group of young girls did not agree with this kind of practice as if it were a differential treatment.

    After all, the heart of the generation is not only in the center of the alien capital, but also the tallest and most luxurious of all buildings, just like the palace of the alien capital.

    In this way. Living in the heart of generations, not just like the king''s relatives and nobles in the capital of different generations, but the younger sister Yuban who lives in other places is a servant and a commoner

    In this way, how about the other girls? The first one of Meiqin disagrees.

    I am my sister. The elder sister lives in the luxurious central area and treats the younger sisters as if they were his subordinates. Meiqin cannot agree.

    But at this point, the persistence of sisters is also surprising.

    For Yuban sisters, the status of wordless and a group of girls is transcendent. In the past, it was also girls who gave instructions to Yuban sisters. Tell them how to do it, so the status of wordless and girls in Yuban''s younger sisters'' hearts has been deeply rooted, and there is no way to change it.

    No matter now or in the future, Yu Ban''s sisters will follow the instructions of silent and young girls to do all kinds of things.

    So. In the end, sister Yuban prepared the heart of the generation for the wordless people who are like brothers and sisters as well as leaders. Without it, that is to say, without the wordless people, they would lose their heart and have no way to live any longer. There is no need for the "city of the generation".

    Hold on like this. There is no way, girls can only compromise

    "The heart of the generation" in the top hall, sitting on the sofa speechless to hear the purple explanation, can not help but burst of crying and laughing.

    "It''s like what Meiqin and Yuban sisters can do..."

    "Later, I will use the ability of" gap "to move the lake in the camp and your little girlfriends all here!" Purple is drinking the black tea made by Yu Ban''s younger sister, while casually asking.

    "So, you don''t have to worry that they won''t find us. Can you tell me what you want to discuss with me?"

    Wordless and no more nonsense, pull out the system list. Click into the interface of "semi God Road", and explain with purple the task of "semi God Road".

    "What a foul thing..." After listening to the speechless explanation, purple''s first reaction was to give such an exclamation.

    "When your little girlfriends reach the top of the Ninth level one by one, will this so-called" semi divine road "open to them?"

    "This is the systematic way of saying..." Speechless spread out.

    "So. I would like to ask, what is your opinion... "

    "If it''s me, my choice must be the same as yours!" Purple did not hesitate to answer.

    "It''s better to continue to do the task of" semi God Road "when we are promoted to semi God peak. It doesn''t need to be overcome step by step like me..."

    "To my extent, it''s hard to upgrade one level..." Purple serious up, the admonishment of heart and soul.

    "You have to grasp this opportunity. It''s not always possible for you to climb to the sky step by step. Anyway, you have a" Ruby mode ". Even if you meet an opponent of semi divine level, you don''t have to worry about it. You''d better accumulate the effect of the props, which is definitely faster than your progress of slowly climbing on the semi divine level!"

    "I think so too..." Silent nod."So, you are in favor of me to continue my mission of" semi divine road ", right?"

    Purple turned his white eyes and began to complain.

    "At least, if I have such an opportunity, I will never let it go..."

    "Well, you are not weak..." Speechless smile, change the topic as clapping board, made a decision.

    "Then, it''s not too late. Let''s start the task of" half God Road "now!"

    "Wait!" Purple put the paper fan on his speechless forehead and pushed him back to the sofa.

    "Who told you I was going with you?"

    "Ha?..." Speechless.

    "Although there is a border, it doesn''t mean that there is no need for people to manage..." Purple paper fan points the silent forehead.

    "So, I''d better stay here..."

    "So..." Speechless helplessly shrugged his shoulders.

    "In that case, I have to go myself..."

    "Ah La, I didn''t say to let you go..." Purple smiled leisurely.

    "Today, there are just two people coming out of the lake. Isn''t it said that you can only bring two summoned characters to participate in the task?"

    "You mean..."

    "Take both of them with you!"

    Purple made the final decision.

    ¡­¡­

    Night

    Walking on the corridor to the hall, I yawned and rubbed my eyes. I was tired because of my lack of sleep.

    Originally, speechless had fallen asleep, who knew that purple suddenly came to his room, and a shudder woke him up, saying that the two people who had finished the transformation had been waiting for him in the hall, let him go, and carry out the task of "semi God Road".

    "Really, since it''s so late, it''s OK to wait until tomorrow to carry out the task?" Some discontented mutter, speechless across the corridor, into the hall.

    The floor area of the hall is also very wide, because in this way, the hall at night is quiet and full of horror.

    However, as purple said, there are already two people in the hall

    One has long pink hair, wearing a pale yellow dress and a white short sleeve coat.

    One has short brown hair, wearing a black short sleeved shirt and shorts.

    It''s daisies and harps!

    Speechless spirit a vibration, the sleepiness of the full head all of a sudden disappear, in the eyes, a silk streamer flash.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuban Meiqin: (level 82)

    Cassia Daisy: (Grade 80)

    Looking at the two girls who didn''t realize their arrival and didn''t know what they were talking about, they suddenly appeared behind them with a hook in their mouth and a flash in their figure.

    "Who!" At the same time, Daisy and Meiqin turned around. One captured a crystal sword, another flashed a blue and white arc on his hand, and pointed to his back. When he saw the appearance of Chu Lai people, his face turned to be happy.

    "Words!"

    "Daisy! Meiqin! " Speechless laughter.

    "Your strength is growing fast!"

    Daisy''s eyes also flashed the streamer of system perception, followed by a face full of anger.

    "Where can I compare with you, you are at the top of the Ninth level..."

    "We''ve heard from violet about the details!" Meiqin, with one hand akimbo and the other hand touching the bangs in front of her forehead, spoke with full vigour.

    "How is it? Do you want to do the task now?... "

    "There''s purple here. It''s impossible to have any problems. I won''t object if I can carry out the task quickly..." Speechless respectively looked at Daisy and Meiqin.

    "This time''s replica world, are you going with me?"

    "You also said that with purple, there will be no problem here. The base has been completed, and the safety of sisters can be assured at least..." Meiqin''s comfortable smile.

    "It''s been a long time since I entered the world of dungeons. It''s nice to go there..."

    "Me too!" Daisy plucked her long pink hair with her hand.

    "I haven''t started for a long time. I''m eager to try!"

    See Daisy, Meiqin two people smile, speechless also involuntarily showed a smile.

 Chapter 1421

    Crisscross streets

    Buildings standing all over the place

    Passersby coming and going

    Scattered trees

    This is a small city

    A quiet, beautiful little city

    Under the flood control levee of the river bank, the river flows quietly, and the bridge lies quietly above the river bank, like a giant dragon, connecting the East and the west of the city.

    In the city, there are not many vehicles, people coming and going, and pedestrians in a hurry can be seen everywhere on the sidewalk.

    Streets, shopping malls, parks, squares

    It''s full of leisure people

    Among these people, the most are students in uniform.

    Primary school students, junior high school students, senior high school students

    On the street, the students in all kinds of uniforms walk in all directions with a smile, telling people that they are in the most brilliant time of life

    But it''s just on the surface

    This seemingly peaceful city, in fact, has an unknown dark side

    No

    It''s not so much the dark side, but rather, there are some people here, not real ordinary people

    Dongmu city!

    This is the name of this seemingly peaceful city

    In Dongmu City, a man and two women stand in the center of one street

    The man''s black hair and red pupils are not outstanding in appearance, but his whole body is wrapped with a totally different temperament from the pedestrians around him, which seems out of place, but also has a sense of existence that can not be ignored.

    A woman''s tea pupil. A long beautiful pink hair, in terms of appearance, is absolutely one in a million, rarely seen beautiful.

    Why emphasize the existence of such a man and two women

    Because, just a second ago. In fact, these three people are not here, but only at this moment did they appear out of nowhere.

    Yes!

    Out of nowhere!

    But it was such a strange scene that no one around found out. Except for some of the pedestrians who were attracted by two beautiful girls, the others still walked on their own, completely unaware of nothing wrong.

    And now. The two men and three women are closing their eyes, immersed in the content of a cold and heartless voice that sounds like a machine in their mind

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Special mission "half God Road" the second ring opens! "

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: semi divine way

    number of task rings: the second ring

    task world: ''Elijah the enchanted girl''

    task content: obtain a rank card ''saber'' (Sword soldier), ''Lancer'' (Spearman), ''Archer'' (Archer), ''rider'' (cavalry), ''caster'' (magician), ''assassin'' (assassin) ¡¯One, ''Berserker'' one;

    "Drop! This replica world is a "half divine road" special task execution replica world. The original replica world task is cancelled. When the user completes the second ring of the special task "half divine road", the user can choose to leave the replica world! "

    "Remind users that the time ratio between the replica world and the real world is 100:1. Users can safely experience the replica! "

    "Have a nice copy!"

    ¡­¡­

    The cold prompt sound of the system fell quietly in the minds of a man, two women and three people, and there was no echo left.

    Slowly open their eyes, speechless, Daisy, Meiqin three people look around at the same time, looking at the people coming and going, is very peaceful scene, suddenly looked at each other.

    "Elijah the magic girl?" Daisy can not help but break the strange silence between the three.

    "In other words, are there so-called magic maidens in this world?"

    "Magic girl..." Meiqin looks around people again. This city, which seems to be very common, closed its eyes as if it could not bear to look straight at it.

    "I can''t imagine a magic girl in such a place..."

    "Ah..." Wordless knead eyebrow heart, looked up, looked at the clear sky, expression slightly helpless.

    "It seems that we have come to a world quite contrary to the rules..."

    "Magic girl Elijah"!

    This world, wordless, is not like the "star carved dragon knight" world. It has not seen the original at all. When he was a otaku, he had seen a little.

    So. As for the information about this replica world, it''s not clear, but it''s not mindless.In short, this seems to be a peaceful world, in the dark. In fact, there are a group of special people.

    Magician!

    As the name suggests, this is a group of people who have magic skills and have different powers from ordinary people.

    Of course, there is nothing terrible about the magician''s words. With the magician''s power in this world, all of them may not be the opponents of any one of the three people, namely, wordless, Daisy and mermaid.

    However, in addition to magicians, the prototype of the world - Moon world, there are many unknown special lives

    Different from magicians who can use magic, magicians who can use magic which can be called miracles and can''t be reproduced by modern science

    The old and the dead and the true ancestor

    Yingling

    Tilt force

    These exist, but not those magicians can compare, just run out one or two, the strength is incomparable, and individual strength may even be above the current speechless!

    Not to mention the source of the most high-end mystery in the moon world and the worship force equivalent to the world and human consciousness. These existence, even if wordless open the purple "Ruby mode", can''t be defeated!

    Fortunately, though the copy world of "magic girl Elijah" was born in the world of the moon, it is a copy world derived from the world of the moon. It is not as dangerous as the world of the moon. At least, in the wordless cognition of the world, the world is not as dangerous as the world of the moon.

    According to the original plot, if you want to complete the "copy task" of the second ring with the power of speechless three, it should be a very simple thing

    Think of here, silent facial expression also looked good many.

    Unfortunately, this kind of expression can not last for long

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! According to the sixth notice of "half God Road" task! Some of the world''s more special copies will give users some restrictions! Improve the difficulty of the "half God Road" task! Detected that the current replica world meets the requirements of this note! The system is limited by itself! "

    ¡­¡­

    With the sound of such a system prompt, three silver bracelets suddenly appeared on the wrists of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin without any omen, and flashed a delicate streamer.

    At the same time, all the three felt that their strength had been suppressed. They suddenly fell all the way down, even the level went down. They didn''t stop until they reached level 75.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! According to task requirements! Add "limited Bracelet" to users and their summoned characters! "

    "Additional task requirements: users and their summoners shall not remove the" limited Bracelet "during the second ring of the special task" half God Road ". If users and their summoners violate the task requirements, the special task" half God Road "will fail!"

    "Remind the user that once the special task" half God Road "is declared to fail, the user will not be able to carry out the task again. The system will generate task reward props according to the number of" half God Road "task links completed by the user at present, until the user''s" half God Road "task is completed. Please handle it properly!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Trouble..."

    This is the first feeling of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin at the same time when the system prompt falls.

    "The power is limited. It seems that you can only play the power of level 75!" Meiqin feels her current state, and her expression reveals a sense of displeasure.

    "The feeling that this power is suppressed is a little uncomfortable..."

    "The same with me, the level is suppressed to level 75..." Daisy took a look at the silver bracelet on her wrist, and then looked at wordless.

    "Don''t look at me, I''m the same. The level is suppressed to level 75..." A little sigh without words.

    "It''s really hard to go on the road of demigod..."

    Daisy and Meiqin look at each other, both of them focus their eyes on speechless body.

    "Now, what should we do?..."

    Smell words, speechless grasp hair.

    "All in all, first of all, find a place to live, the task can not be completed in a day..."

    Daisy and Meiqin nodded and agreed

 Chapter 1422

    Night

    It took a whole day to exchange some gold coins into the world''s money, and then it was thrown down with a lot of money. It found a courtyard that was neither small nor large, and bought it as its residence in the world.

    From the gate made of iron bars, the first is a large yard.

    There are grass on both sides. There are some trees and flowers that do not need to be taken care of very often. There is a path that can accommodate two or three people between the doors of the house. There are steps in front of the door. The first impression is very good.

    And in the interior, a family house with an area of not small, at least able to accommodate more than ten people stands in it, about three floors, which is quite luxurious compared with ordinary family houses.

    In order to find such a place to live, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are all on the move. Finally, they decide to live in a place that is neither ordinary nor conspicuous and looks comfortable.

    The owner of the family home originally decided to immigrate abroad, but he did not give up such a residence. He stayed in Dongmu city and went to the housing agency every day, trying to find someone who could love and afford to sell it.

    So, after a negotiation, the owner of the courtyard didn''t even move the household articles and furniture. He took some clothes and personal belongings with him, cleared them up and went abroad in a hurry.

    So, even if it was bought that day. In addition to some women''s daily necessities and clothes, the family is able to live well in terms of life alone.

    Before nightfall, speechless completed some procedures of house transfer in time, followed by Daisy and Meiqin. Comfortable to live in.

    As for the daily necessities of daisy and Meiqin, there is no way to go out and buy them today because it is dark. They can''t go shopping until tomorrow.

    In the hall, the three people who had been working all day were drinking the black tea they had just made, and lying on the sofa comfortably.

    "Good luck. How could I find such a place... " Daisy''s pretty face slightly hung with a happy color, but soon some heartache.

    "But is it a bit wasteful to buy it directly?"

    "Will it?" Speechless to the two girls add black tea, confused side of the head.

    "I think it''s worth it. I don''t need any preparation. I can live in it directly."

    "It''s not convenient to have no daily necessities..." Meiqin leaves the teacup in her hand. Put your hands around you.

    "Shouldn''t the task be carried out urgently?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s not so urgent..." Speechless wave.

    "It''s a task, but it doesn''t take as much time as you think. During the day, you can have a good time to play, and the time to perform the task is usually at night."

    "Night?..." Daisy asked doubtfully.

    "Don''t you have to find seven job cards? Do you have enough time in the evening to find it? "

    "It should be said that you can only find it at night..." Speechless pursed lips, recalled what he knew.

    "I don''t know why. But the job seekers in the world are all on time at 12:00 a.m., so we should wait until then... "

    "That would be a lot easier!" Meiqin''s expression relaxed and her brown pupils moved to her speechless body.

    "In other words, what kind of rank card is it?"

    "In other words, you don''t know the general situation of the world..." Speechless Zheng for a while, scratched the cheek.

    "First of all, Yingling, do you know what it is?"

    Daisy and Meiqin thought for a moment, and then they said the same thing.

    "What is that?"

    The corner of the mouth is speechless. Sigh softly.

    "In short, the so-called spirit refers to the existence of some heroes who have left great achievements in myths, legends and history. After their death, they incarnate as the objects of human belief. It is a special existence similar to the spirits and spirits, with a strong power or powerful props corresponding to myths, legends and history!"

    "Powerful power? Powerful props?... " Daisy and Meiqin nodded in ignorance.

    "Do you know my treasure?" A silent reminder.

    "So called powerful props. That''s what they mean! "

    "So it is..." Daisy is a bit of a jerk.

    "So what does this so-called spirit have to do with the rank cards we need to collect?"

    "Rank card is a card made with advanced magic theory!" Silent eyes narrowed slightly."It can be used as a medium to show the power and treasure of those legendary heroes and provide them to users as weapons to fight!"

    "Borrow the wise Power... " The two girls suddenly looked at each other, and their expressions were a little more serious.

    "This kind of card with special power should not be just that easy for us to find out?"

    "In fact, it''s easy to find out..." Speechless stood up and went to the balcony to see the night view of the whole winter wood market.

    "Since I came to this world, I have been vaguely aware of some twisted magic. I think, where is the rank card?"

    Daisy and Meiqin frowned, stood up and came to the balcony.

    It''s a pity that one of the two young girls uses super power and the other uses sword as weapon. Even if they have strong power, there is no way to feel the magic as sharp as speechless. Unless they are close to a certain distance, they can sense the existence of magic with their own strength.

    "Do you want to recycle?..." On the forehead of Meiqin, an electric arc of blue and white rose.

    "I can do it any time!"

    "The problem is, rank cards are not so easy to recycle..." Speechless pout.

    "Rank cards do not exist in this world, but in the reflection world of a world called mirror world. We must enter the mirror world before we can start to recycle cards!"

    "In addition, these rank cards are not lying there waiting for us to pick them up. In the mirror world, the heroes of the corresponding rank with the rank cards are also materialized by virtue of the power of the rank cards. We have to defeat them to make the rank cards appear and recycle them!"

    "Saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster, assassin, Berserker!"

    Speechless turned to Daisy and harp.

    "Like the information displayed on the task, there are seven rank cards in total. We need to defeat them one by one to get seven rank cards!"

    "That is to say, do we need to fight against the legends in myth or history?" The daisy pressed her lips involuntarily.

    "It sounds like a tricky thing..."

    "It''s true that the legendary heroes are very powerful. If they are right to their noumenon, then we, who are limited in strength, may not be able to defeat one in all!" Speechless shook his head and chuckled.

    "However, those heroes who make use of the rank card substantiation are only the part of the heroes, and the strength has made a lot of discounts. With our current strength, it may be very difficult to deal with it, but it''s not impossible to defeat it. If we join hands, it''s more than enough."

    "That''s good..." Daisy was relieved, but it was Meiqin, very excited.

    "Before that, let me duel with those heroes!"

    "Duel?..." Speechless Leng Leng, laugh and cry.

    "Love, you are still staring at those spirits..."

    "Should the other party be one?" Meiqin retorts.

    "In that case, one-on-one is fair!"

    "Yingling is not the little gangsters you deal with in the School Park City. Even if you are only separated, some of them are very powerful. You can deal with them alone." Speechless turn white eyes.

    "What''s more, if I remember correctly, there is no reason for the heroes who use rank cards to materialize. They only know to wipe out all the enemies in front of them, and they also have treasure as the base card. Are you sure you want one-on-one?..."

    "How can anyone give up before they fight?!" Meiqin clenched her fist.

    "In a word, if you can fight, you will duel, but if you can''t fight, it''s up to you!"

    Listen to such a strong theory, speechless, Daisy directly speechless congealed

 Chapter 1423

    The next day

    The sunlight that pierced the clouds is like a golden thread, crisscross and crisscross, sewing the white clouds into a beautiful and incomparable pattern.

    The genial sunshine, through the dense clouds, falls into the golden light, like the light behind the curtain, gradually enveloping the whole winter wood market.

    Birdsong in the mid air, the noise also slowly from the street lively, people ushered in a new day, began a day-to-day peaceful life.

    On the top floor of the rather luxurious courtyard, in a room, I put on my clothes without any words and got up my spirits. Then I opened the door of the room and walked to the hall.

    It''s about seven o''clock in the morning.

    At this time, some office workers and students have just got up. It''s early.

    Wordless will get up so early, because there are many things to do today.

    Daisy and Meiqin have not been purchased for their daily necessities. The previous owner of this family lived alone. There are not many furniture in other rooms. Some of them are just a bed, and even the sheets and pillows are spare.

    All these need to be bought again.

    Although Daisy and Meiqin both said they would go out to buy it, they are not familiar with the world at all. They are new to Dongmu city. They don''t know where to go for shopping. They are the other half of the two girls. It''s men again. At this time, it''s better to be with them.

    What''s more, it''s not just about going shopping today. I want to go to the center where the magic is distorted, that is, where the rank card is.

    According to the original plot, the rank card exists in the mirror realm. If you want to enter the mirror realm, you need not only certain space magic theory and attainments, but also complete coordinates and specific usage of the moving way.

    These. Originally, none of them were given out.

    Fortunately. The magic of the elites who use the rank cards to materialize has infiltrated from the mirror world, resulting in the distortion of magic. According to the source of this part of magic, follow the lead. It took a while. With the knowledge of thirteen thousand magic books in my wordless mind. It''s not hard to find a way to get into the mirror boundary.

    As long as we find out the way to enter the "mirror world", the second ring of "semi divine road" can be officially launched!

    Yuanyuanyuanli. The time to enter the "mirror world" is 12:00 in the morning!

    Today, wordless plans to carry out some investigations on the mirror world, and challenge the violent heroes who use the rank cards to materialize tomorrow!

    This time, it should be enough for him to prepare.

    After all, this time, we can''t carry out the task as leisurely as before. The "limited Bracelet" has suppressed the level of speechless, Daisy and Meiqin to level 75.

    With the strength of this level, there is no danger for the separation of the upper heroes.

    Moreover, this time, speechless can not rely on their own "Ruby mode"!

    He tried to enter the "Ruby mode" last night. As a result, the "Ruby mode" can be used, but after using it, the level will still be suppressed to level 75, even if the "Ruby mode" of xiaofulan and purple is used.

    Therefore, what "Ruby mode" brings to wordless is only the ability of the master under the three modes.

    Of course, no matter the power of crazy three''s time, the power of little Fleur''s destruction or the power of purple''s realm, each of them can be easily challenged by leaps and bounds even if they are displayed by level 75. Especially the ability of little Fleur and purple, the leaps and bounds challenge is not impossible!

    However, wordless also has its own card.

    The beast!

    It''s also level 75. There''s not much difference between the ability to destroy the eyes and the power to destroy the realm when using the beast.

    Therefore, the "Ruby model" is not very necessary.

    In such a case, it is necessary to be careful.

    The system is clearly expressed. Once the task is declared to be failed, the system will generate task reward props according to the number of "semi God Road" task cycles completed at present, and the "semi God Road" task can no longer be carried out.

    Wordless only completed the first link of the task of "half God Road"!

    That is to say, at that time, speechless can only get props that are promoted to level 90 of semi divine level, and then upgrade one level by one obediently, wasting a chance to ascend the sky step by step.

    However, the system also said that the task will fail only when the "limited Bracelet" is removed.

    In other words, as long as wordless, Daisy and Meiqin don''t untie the "limited Bracelet" during the task, that is to say, using one year, ten years, one hundred years and one thousand years to collect rank cards will not declare the task failed.There is no time limit, which is good news.

    The premise is that there is no real danger of life

    Last night, speechless also solemnly told Daisy and Meiqin that once they were in danger of life, don''t hesitate to untie the bracelet directly!

    Rather than let girls die once, wordless would rather climb like a turtle on the road of demigod, this is not to be questioned.

    With a plan for today''s event, wordless opened the door of the hall and walked into the hall.

    "Good morning! Words! "

    "Good morning!"

    As soon as they entered the door, two equally pleasant voices began to ring from the hall, dispelling the last trace of sleepiness in the silent sea of mind.

    Looking up into the hall, I can see that Daisy and Meiqin are preparing breakfast in the kitchen, one is setting a plate on the dining table, and both of them are wearing an apron, like a wife at home. At this moment, they are extremely virtuous.

    Looking at this scene, speechless involuntarily raised a smile.

    "Good morning! Daisy! Meiqin! "

    "Come and sit down!" Meiqin did not return to the head of the greeting.

    "Breakfast is almost ready. Come and have a glass of milk first..."

    "Do you two cook together today?" Speechless sitting at the top of the table, some strange eyes to the busy two girls.

    "What a rarity..."

    "What''s so strange?" Daisy''s eyes were white and speechless.

    "It''s like we can''t make breakfast."

    "It''s not like that..." Speechless hurriedly explain.

    "It''s just that I seldom see you cooking. I think it''s a little novel..."

    "That''s because your cooking is so delicious. Usually you only want to eat what you make. When you are away, Icarus prepared it. There is no chance for us to cook..." Meiqin is a little dissatisfied.

    "Although I don''t often do it, I have a lot of achievements in housekeeping on the changpan platform. Don''t think of me as a girl who can only fight!"

    "Ahaha..." Speechless and resentful smile came out.

    Indeed, in the wordless impression, Meiqin is a girl who can only fight..

    if you score with 100 points, the girl index of Meiqin can only be ten, but the man index is 40, and the remaining 50 points are all proud and charming

    As for Daisy, she often cooks at home before she becomes her calling person, which she knows nothing.

    When Daisy and Meiqin are ready for breakfast, they have drunk the fourth glass of milk.

    "I''m moving!"

    After making a Japanese etiquette, the three began to enjoy a warm and happy breakfast.

    Watching the two women laughing and eating at the same time, speechless can''t help but speak.

    "I feel like I have violated it for a long time..."

    "Huh?" Daisy and Meiqin looked at it doubtfully.

    "Think of the time when there were only three of us at the beginning..." A silent, soft smile.

    "At that time, all three of us were too weak. Even the most powerful pianist was weaker than the one who has limited his power now. Now it feels like back then, full of nostalgia..."

    Smell speech, Daisy, Meiqin two people''s mouth corners also can''t help rising, eyes revealed a silk miss, but soon, two people''s faces were black down.

    "I said to you, do you know who is responsible for this situation?" The Daisy''s voice seemed a little cold.

    "Indeed, there were only three of us at the beginning..." Meiqin raises the knife on the table and points it at speechless.

    "But later, as someone becomes more and more playful, more and more people..."

    "Hahaha!" Speechless laugh out a voice, forehead actually hanged cold sweat.

    "Suddenly I feel so hungry. Let''s eat!"

    "Is it?" Two young girls burst out a dark smile, and at the same time, they picked up a loaf of bread. They didn''t want to think about it, but they just shoved it into their speechless mouths.

    "Then let''s feed you!"

    "Whoo!" A careless, speechless was stuffed with a full, upside down on the ground, and two girls make a mess.

    In the hall, everyone''s laughs and turns of begging for mercy reverberate, which is very warm

 Chapter 1424

    Dongmu city is not very big. It is not very prosperous. It can only be regarded as a very common small city.

    At least, on the surface

    Casually took out a latest map from the outside, speechless then took the daisy and the Meiqin two people to purchase in Dongmu city.

    It''s not only the daily necessities, clothes, bed sheets and pillows of the two girls, but also a large number of food materials, some books and DVDs to pass the time, and even items like dolls and dolls for decoration and collection.

    There is no limit to the number of gold coins in the "gold ring" that can explode the watch. Yesterday, we just exchanged about ten or twenty gold coins for money. With the gold value of the world, we can make three people proud for a long time.

    And the fact also proves that when the crazy shopping trip of the three ends, there is still a lot of money left. Even if they use it in luxury, they can also meet their life for about a month.

    Because there are so many things to buy, I can''t help it. At the end of the day, when I go to a place to buy things, I have to entrust the shopkeeper to send them to his home.

    Of course, wordless is not that we can''t use the "King''s treasure" to install, but, in public use of the "King''s treasure", it will certainly lead to a variety of troubles.

    After all, although there are magicians and the like in the world, they are all firmly adhering to a basic, uncoordinated common rule.

    Don''t let ordinary people know the existence of magicians!

    Therefore, Magicians for most people who don''t know about it are still a kind of magicians that can only appear on TV and comics. They are really recognized by human beings. Only those who play card tricks and magic

    It''s called birds of a feather flock together. Once people and groups use the power beyond natural phenomena, magicians who work in winter wood market or other places will gather one by one like sharks smelling fishy smell.

    That''s not a common problem

    Besides, even if there is no such trouble. Wordless also did not use at this time "King''s treasure" and other non-human power meaning.

    Since they came out from home, the smiles of daisy and Meiqin have never been broken, and their emotions have never been higher. Along the way, they often bring laughter like a silver bell and smile like a flower, making pedestrians look sideways and become a rare scenic spot in Dongmu city.

    It''s also normal.

    Strictly. Daisy and Mermaid have never enjoyed such an ordinary life since they came out of the world of "forbidden book of magic" and came to the world of sparril.

    At the beginning, I was a student in sparril World College, competing for ranking with others. After I came out of sparril World College, I went to the giant beast forest because of my sisters. As a result, I went to the forest. This time, I have never left the giant beast forest camp until now.

    Now, it''s not easy for sisters to have shelter. There''s no need to worry about safety, and there are more partners. You can entrust your sisters and the affairs of sparril world, and then enter the world of replica with speechless. Or a seemingly ordinary world at least, how can two young girls not be happy

    In the end, at the beginning, Daisy was just an ordinary high school student. The identity of Meiqin was very different, but it didn''t have the life that a normal girl should have every day, just like now.

    Daisy and Meiqin have no regrets to become the silent calling characters!

    But with such a happy shopping time like ordinary girls, the two girls also yearn for it.

    In such a case, wordless will not be unintelligible to break the common. It''s OK to send something back. It''s unnecessary to spoil the interest of the two girls for convenience.

    And the joy of daisy and Meiqin also makes wordless smile all day long and follow the two girls who incarnate as shopaholics. They are responsible for paying and accompanying them to play.

    If you don''t see Daisy and Meiqin as happy as they are, how can you keep up with the unique talent of women without words? How can you go shopping without tiredness

    It can be said that all day today, without the smile of daisy and Meiqin as the driving force, wordless would have been tired to lie down

    In this way, under the high mood of the two young girls, time gradually passed. Before long, the sun began to glow and set quietly on the other side of the sky

    "Hmmm ~ ~" Meiqin stretched out and couldn''t hide her happy smile.

    "It''s so comfortable to hang out today..."

    "Yes..." Daisy stroked her hair and looked at the sky.

    "However, it''s getting dark, and the things we need to buy are almost done. Let''s go back..."

    "Why don''t we make dinner today?" Meiqin is rarely interested in the proposal, and looked to speechless.

    "Yan, what do you think?""Good!" Without any objection, nod directly.

    "Just after I go back, I can have dinner directly!"

    "When you go back?..." The daisy and the harp are in a perfect harmony.

    I almost forgot that today, I have to go to those magic twisted places to investigate the way to enter the mirror world

    Thinking of this, the two girls also converged their smiles and looked straight to speechless.

    "Shall we go with you?..."

    "No, not to fight..." Reach out and help the two women to smooth some messy hair in front of their forehead. They laugh like speechless teasing.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not the right way to flirt..."

    "Who''s worried about that..." The pretty faces of daisy and Meiqin are slightly red, and their faces are not very angry.

    "Then go back quickly!"

    "I see!"

    Left this sentence, three people also separated, each moved to his own destination and went

    ¡­¡­

    Night, down

    There is a river in Dongmu city. Above the river, there is a bright red bridge.

    Coming out from the other side of the city, I walked on the edge of the bridge without any words. Looking at the river below, I looked very serious.

    There are four or five sources of twisted magic in Dongmu city.

    One of them is near the river!

    In order to be able to feel the specific location of the twisted magic source, I went to the bridge speechless and carefully observed the movement around the river.

    "Should it be around here?" Slightly pursed eyebrows, by the light around at night, speechless stopped in the middle of the bridge.

    Looking at the bottom of the river, even at night, I closed my eyes slowly.

    In his perception, a very unnatural viscous magic has been fluctuating around, feeling like a wolf smoke on the battlefield, making people extremely uncomfortable.

    In such a magic wave, even a normal person will subconsciously avoid here, not to approach the source of twisted magic, which is more sensitive to the perception of magic.

    But also because of this, the location of the twisted magic source is too obvious for wordless.

    At one moment, wordless opened his eyes and looked down to the river bank.

    The source of twisted magic, somewhere along the river bank!

    A slight turn of body shape, speechless instant disappeared in place, when reappeared, already appeared in front of the position he sensed.

    Because of the "limited Bracelet" relationship, silent power is suppressed at level 75, but the amount of magic is still that level.

    Originally, the amount of magic power cannot be directly related to the strength. Powerful magic can only represent that there are more magic and magic that can be used in the battle. Some powerful magic and magic can also be used by relying on a huge amount of magic power, which is related to the explosive power and sustained combat power.

    It''s just a piece of cake to transfer from the bridge to the river bank with the magic of space transfer

    Squatting down, speechless looking at the floor paved with red bricks, hands touched it twice.

    Here, is the place of the twisted magic of wordless perception!

    If the twisting magic tools here are visible to the naked eye, we can see that a black and purple like, smoke like gas constantly rises from the ground and spreads to the sky.

    These thick smoke are all twisted magic!

    Wordless directly covered his hand on the ground, risking the twisting magic, and closed his eyes again. A precise geometric magic array pattern suddenly seemed to be summoned. Centered on wordless hand, it suddenly expanded and dribbled.

    At the same time, a vast ocean like magic torrent slowly surged up from the silent body half kneeling on the ground, like the broken flow of light rising from the sky, to the sky above, linking up

 Chapter 1425

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "double Scorpio of the second dimension"! And ''Pok ¨¦ mon''

    Under the night, on the side of the bright red bridge, the vehicles coming and going with the headlights crossed in the whistling sound at an unpleasant and slow speed, and drove to both sides of the bridge.

    There are mainly two traffic roads on the bright red bridge, which provide vehicles in Dongmu city with different directions to the other side of the city. Although there is a sidewalk on both sides of the two traffic roads, few people will walk to the other side of the bridge.

    The reason is not it, the distance is too far

    However, this evening, there are two people on the sidewalks on both sides of the bright red bridge.

    Two pretty girls with good looks!

    One of the girls was about seventeen or eight years old. She had a delicate and beautiful face. Her black shawl hair was combed into two bunches of horsetails, which were fixed on both sides of her head. She danced in the back of her head as she walked around.

    The girl''s upper body is wearing a dark red sweater, the color is deeper than the surface of the bridge, but it doesn''t give people a warm feeling, but it makes people feel a little cold and gorgeous. The collar of the sweater is printed with a white cross, while the girl''s lower body is a black pleated skirt, plus a pair of long black silk stockings, which looks very gorgeous.

    Another girl was also about 17 or 8 years old. She was totally different from the girl with black ponytail. However, her hair color was golden, and she was bound into bundles. The end of each bundle of hair was like a tornado, full of exotic flavor.

    I am wearing a dress with blue as the main part and white as the auxiliary part, and my lower body is a deep blue pleated skirt. Wearing a pair of white boots on her feet, from her dress and the whole body around the temperament, the first feeling is that she comes from a famous family, like a daughter.

    They walked on the sidewalk of the bright red bridge at the same time, with the same pace. The direction is also the same. Obviously, they are companions in company. However, there is a distance between them that is absolutely not possible for ordinary friends. Combined with their actions, it makes people feel that they are deliberately alienating each other.

    In fact, it''s not just feelings, but they are really alienating each other

    "What a lack of aesthetic and temperament design..." The blonde girl looked at the bridge at the scene. One side closed his eyes as if he could not bear to look straight, and shook his head with regret.

    "Although I have known for a long time that there is nothing to look forward to in the eastern countries, I didn''t expect it to be worse than what I imagined..."

    "Ho..." The girl''s eyebrows were beating, and she began to talk to herself.

    "The so-called famous ladies have nothing to look forward to. After all, the lack of beauty is better than the lack of Education..."

    "Roar, roar..." The girl with blonde hair covered the corners of her mouth. She made a queen''s laugh, as if she didn''t listen to each other''s words. Unfortunately, the blue tendons on her forehead exposed her inner thoughts.

    "I remember that a monkey with a rough character is also a famous lady, although it is a declining famous lady..."

    "What do you say!" The girl with double horsetail looks like she has been trampled to the pain. She glares at the girl with blonde hair.

    "Our yuanban family is just a temporary situation, not a decline. I think it''s only when your edfields let you be in charge that they will fall down sooner or later! "

    "What..." The blonde girl''s face darkened.

    "You finally said something you can''t say, hirosaka Lin..."

    "Lucia selenta ederfert!" The girl named yuanbanlin also began to hate.

    "I should have said that!"

    The two girls'' fierce eyes are together, as if they have sparked a flash of lightning. Even an unrelated outsider can guess from this scene that the relationship between the two girls is absolutely bad, or even the situation is not too strong.

    "I said, don''t you forget your purpose?"

    At this time, a light voice, which seems to have been processed by a microphone, suddenly comes out of yuanban Lin''s body.

    Next. A small thing flew out and stopped at the top of his head.

    It was a red circle on the outside, surrounded by three pairs of pink winged and ribbon like pentagrams.

    At first glance, it seems to be a small decoration, just. Not only does it fly, but the sound just comes from it.

    "It took less than five minutes for Mingming to stop, and then there was a quarrel again. What are you doing?"

    "My sister is right!"

    As soon as the voice of the red circle Pentagram falls, one is obviously of the same kind, but the more calm and calm voice also rings from the girl named Lucia.

    Soon, a similar object with the red circle Pentagram came out.

    The outer side is also a ring, and the inner part of the ring is a golden hexagon star. On the periphery of the ring, a blue bow like ribbon ornament is decorated on it."Lord Lvia, we still have tasks. Would you give priority to tasks?"

    "I''m not to blame, sapphire!" With a cold snort, Lucia put her hands around her chest.

    "If there wasn''t a monkey who was making a lot of noise all the time, I would have finished the task!"

    "You are the one who provokes!" Far Sakhalin can''t bear to cry out, his eyes look at the red circle five pointed star floating around him.

    "Ruby, do you see it, too? It''s the guy who provoked first, right? "

    "Ah..." Ruby and sapphire flew to a place, facing each other once, as if they were looking at each other. They sighed, more like human beings than human beings.

    "No matter what kind of resentment you have, in a word, have you done it first?" Ruby said in a frivolous and serious tone.

    "One of the twisted magic sources is near here. Can you recycle the rank card first and then quarrel?"

    "As my sister said, Lord Lucia..." Sapphire also persuades.

    "The magic association''s" timekeeper tower "asked two people to come to Dongmu city to investigate the source of twisted magic and recycle the rank cards. That''s why the master Fu who made us would give us to two people. If the two people continue to make such a mess, the master will be angry, and the purpose of the two people will be ruined..."

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia were speechless.

    As sapphire said, yuanbanlin and lvya came to Dongmu city to recycle their rank cards!

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia are both members of the magic association''s timekeeper tower.

    The so-called magic association refers to an organization established by a group of magicians who study magic.

    It manages the order of the magic world, which is equivalent to the police station of the magic world. When it is committed to the research of magic, it is also prohibited to expose magic to the human society, so as to better protect the concealment of magic.

    There are many areas under the jurisdiction of the magic association, such as conferring the title of high-ranking magician, managing and controlling the mediums used to summon spirits to contact holy foreign bodies, magic books, and the local conditions.

    The magic society''s headquarters is located in London, also known as "timekeeper tower"!

    The reason why yuanbanlin and Lucia came to Dongmu city is that the magic association "timekeeper tower" detected the abnormal magic distortion in Dongmu city recently, and found the existence of rank cards.

    The rank card is a card made with a very high magic theory, which is a powerful prop that can be directly linked with the spirit. For the magic association that is committed to the research of magic and manages matters related to the spirit, it is undoubtedly an item that has to be managed.

    Therefore, under the order of a great man in the magic association, the "master" in sapphire''s mouth, yuanbanlin and lvya came to Dongmu city to recycle the cards and get Ruby and sapphire.

    Don''t think it''s just two decorations that can fly and talk. Rubies and sapphires are all "magic gifts" made by legendary magic!

    It can not only use diversified transformation, let users download the skills of parallel world, but also turn into armed, let users use the level a magic barrier, physical protection, promotion of treatment, physical ability enhancement and other standing abilities while wearing clothes, which is an extremely advanced magic prop.

    Once Ruby and sapphire are used for transformation, even the most common child can have the combat ability of a high magician in an instant!

    That''s why it''s clear that the opponent is smart, and there are still only two grades of light magicians coming to the recycling work.

    With them, although yuanbanlin and lvya dare not say that they will be able to defeat Yingling, there should be no problem in keeping their own safety.

    However, both of them don''t really want to use Ruby and sapphire for transformation

    The reason is very simple

    They are so ashamed of their changed image

 Chapter 1426

    Thank you very much for the 10, 000 reward of pirate heart! And "auxiliary" and "turnip with vegetables"

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, Lucia froze, looked at a corner of the river bank under the bridge, walked to the edge of the bridge, and waved to yuanbanlin.

    "Hello, hirosaka..."

    "What for?" Far Sakhalin didn''t deal with the sound well, but Lucia didn''t care at all, but pointed to the river bank.

    "You see, there seems to be something wrong with that man..."

    "What?..." Yuanban Lin pursed his eyebrows, and came to the edge of the bridge. He looked in the direction that ruvia pointed out, and she was stunned.

    There, a man was kneeling on the ground with one knee, touching the ground with one hand, facing away from Sakhalin and luvia, so that the two girls could not see what each other looked like.

    However, from each other''s body, there is a terrible magic and a precision magic array centered on the touch of each other''s hands on the ground. The two girls really take it back to the bottom of their eyes.

    That magic is more terrible than the magic source twisted by rank card!

    Such a powerful magic, far Sakhalin and Lucia only felt in one person.

    In the "timekeeper tower" of the magic association, the one who sent them to recycle rank cards made rubies and sapphires, one of the only five magic envoys in the world who can use magic, and the user of the second magic -- gihuea zelrich xiubeingu!

    Apart from the magic emissary, one of the world''s most high-end beings, yuanbanlin and Lucia have never felt such powerful magic in other magicians!

    Of course, if two girls use rubies and Sapphires for transformation, the magic power will never be under each other!

    After all, rubies and sapphires are the derivative of the second magic. It can provide users with infinite magic power, and take the user''s fantasy as the root to show the attacks imagined in the user''s mind.

    However, in real comparison, there is no comparison between the two!

    Because. The real powerful magician, whose outstanding is not only the quantity of magic, but also the quality of magic, the pressure and oppression contained in magic, are incomparable!

    Now, two people, yuanbanlin and lvya, feel the magic from the man who kneels on the ground at the corner of the river bank. There is a sense of oppression only for the strong!

    This is not the most important place!

    The most important thing is that the location of the other party is exactly the destination where yuanbanlin and luvia are going to recycle their cards!

    In other words, the other side is likely to have the same purpose as them!

    At the same time, the pretty faces of yuanbanlin and lvya gradually became dignified. He looked at each other.

    ¡°master¡­¡± It seems that even ruby has such an idea, and the frivolous tone is lowered down, and with sapphire, fly to the two girls.

    "It seems to have evolved into a very troublesome situation..."

    "Don''t make a decision so quickly!" Yuan Sakhalin''s calm analysis.

    "Maybe, the other side is just a magician who happens to live in Dongmu City, sensing the twisted magic source and coming to investigate..."

    "But we can''t rule out that the other side is the same as us. It''s all about recycling rank cards! " Lucia tightened her teeth a little.

    "In that case..."

    "Ah..." Yuan Sakhalin''s eyes also coagulated.

    "The other side is the enemy!"

    Ruby and sapphire are silent.

    Things seem to have evolved to places they didn''t expect

    "What to do?..." Lucia asked without any pain.

    "Do you still need to say that?" Yuan Sakhalin chuckled.

    "No matter what, first contact!"

    "What if it''s the enemy?" Lucia looks to yuanbanlin.

    "From that magic point of view, the other side is not so easy to deal with the role ah..."

    "If it is destined to be the enemy, it is more necessary to contact in advance!" Yuan Sakhalin shook his head.

    "It''s better than picking up your rank card?"

    This is not unreasonable.

    Once the other side''s purpose is also rank card, in the process of recovery of the card by yuanbanlin and lvya, they sneak in and make a sneak attack, then the two girls don''t think they can be safe.

    Moreover, the magic association''s report on rank cards also said. The spirit of the rank corresponding to the rank card has been materialized in the mirror field by virtue of the power of the rank card. If two people are interfered by a third party when dealing with the spirit, it is really dangerous.

    Instead, it''s better to make contact now to confirm that the other side is the enemy or the friend.

    And a confirmed enemy"Even if you can''t exclude the other party. Do you have to know each other''s details? " It''s rare that Lucia didn''t contradict the words of his sworn enemy, yuan banlin, and nodded his head.

    "I see. Make contact!"

    "Get ready! Ruby! " Far Sakhalin looked closely at the figure below.

    "There may be very troublesome situations. You have to be ready to change all the time, you know?"

    Ruby and sapphire twist the top of the round body and make a nod

    ¡­¡­

    On the other hand, the silent investigation has reached the final stage

    Along with the twisted magic from "mirror boundary", we have found the coordinates and specific existence methods of "mirror boundary".

    Next, we only need to work out the method of moving to the mirror boundary according to the detected coordinates and existence of the mirror boundary. Without words, we can enter the mirror boundary and collect rank cards.

    Along with the twist of magic into the "mirror world" magic began to converge back up, little by little back to the silent body, silent body under the precise geometric pattern is gradually shrinking, until the disappearance.

    The magic torrent also slowly calmed down, and the space returned to its original state again. Wordless, he took back his hand, opened his eyes, and breathed out a long breath.

    "It''s over..." Clap hands, stand up, speechless look up to the dark sky.

    "Go back..."

    It''s a pity, I don''t know whether to say it''s good luck or bad luck. It''s just that someone won''t let wordless go

    "Can you talk a little bit?"

    Such a voice reverberated at the critical moment when he had no intention of using space directly to transfer back home.

    The magic power mobilized in the body slightly stagnated and returned to a silent state. Wordless frowned, turned around and looked at the sound source.

    The three eyes met in midair and threw them on each other. At this time, the whole world was like only three people left here, and the atmosphere around began to be weird.

    Looking at the speechless opposite, yuansakhalin and Lucia searched in their minds conditionally, trying to find the memory of each other and see whether the unusual magician knew him or not.

    And obviously, they can''t find it

    As for speechless, he was stunned when he saw yuanbanlin and lvya, and then his brow went deeper.

    The two girls in front of me, how could they not know each other without words

    Especially far Sakhalin, even three weeks without words.

    So, just think about it a little bit, and then combine the original plot, why the other party will appear here, and why it will appear in front of yourself, and the reason can be guessed by guessing.

    This can''t help but let silent heart dark sigh a trouble, the line of sight also received back.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Let''s make it clear!" Far Sakhalin didn''t have the slightest hidden meaning. He asked directly.

    "Your goal is to get a job card, right?..."

    Although it''s a bit of revealing the suspicion of identity, yuansaka Lin knows that even if he doesn''t say it, his presence here is enough to make the other party suspicious of his identity, and his purpose is clear.

    Therefore, Yuan Sakhalin said straight, giving people a sense of arrogance, so that speechless laughter.

    But speechless means no concealment.

    "Yes!" On the face slowly emerged a smile, speechless also pointed out own goal.

    "My goal is the rank card!"

    Both yuanbanlin and lvya were deeply impressed, and their eyes began to be alert.

    "Where are you the magician? Isn''t it from the magic society? "

    Speechless picked up eyebrows and smiled.

    "Sure, I''m a magician, but you don''t have to worry about my background. I''m just wild!"

    "Is it?" Yuan Sakhalin nodded his head.

    "Then, may I ask this wild magician to give up his rank card?"

    "Sorry..." Speechless shrugs.

    "I have my own position, can you please don''t embarrass me?"

    With the spread of this sentence, the atmosphere in the air suddenly became tense

 Chapter 1427

    Just a minute or so of dialogue, however, led the situation to the situation that yuanbanlin and Lucia did not want to see the most.

    Now, the task of recycling rank cards will not only become difficult, but also lead to a seemingly powerful enemy.

    On top of that, there are those physical spiritual bodies that must be overthrown.

    There is nothing worse.

    At the thought of this, Lucia could not help but break her elegant and grand lady''s temperament and scold yuanbanlin.

    "That''s why I hate barbarians like you!"

    "Ha?..." Inexplicably was scolded for a while, far Sakhalin also angry.

    "Why do you say that?!"

    "Let''s see for yourself. What''s your way of communication?" With one hand akimbo and one finger far Sakhalin''s nose.

    "What''s the" let''s talk about it directly ". I''m so amazing. If it''s me, I''ll be your enemy!"

    "What do you say?!" Far Sakhalin is extremely anti smile, pointing to speechless.

    "Then go and say to him," please give up your rank card "and see if the other party will give up!"

    "So you are a barbarian, can''t you use a more elegant way of communication?"

    "Then try your so-called" elegant way of communication ". Maybe people will be disgusted by you. Even if you don''t give up the rank card, they will spit it out to you!"

    "Yes, yes! That''s how disgusting I am! monkey! Give me your rank card! "

    "Even if I spit, I must spit. You fake chest!"

    "I My chest is real, you mindless flat sister! "

    "Who''s the flattie!"

    It''s noisy. Far Sakhalin and luvia actually hit their forehead directly on each other''s forehead, and their hands were also pinched together, playing a wrestling game.

    "You all quarrel at the moment. I''ve really convinced you..."

    "Lord Lin, Lord Ludwig. Would you please calm down a little?... "

    Ruby and sapphire surrounded the two girls who were pinching each other. Their voices were full of anger and helplessness.

    looked at the unexpected, unexpected scene. Make complaints about the corners of the mouth.

    In the original, the feelings of the two people are indeed in a state of flux. I know that.

    But he had no idea that the two could choke each other in the face of the enemy.

    Is it too easy to play infighting

    Besides, aren''t you afraid of being attacked by me

    "I said At present, speechless covers the forehead. It''s opening like a headache.

    "If you''re here to find fault, please work harder. Hurry to fight with me, and then go home to wash and sleep. I haven''t had dinner yet..."

    Smell speech, far Sakhalin, luvia two people just responded to come over, mercilessly stare at each other. Give me a cold snort. Don''t turn your head.

    "You two, I can''t stand it any longer!" Ruby''s tone was already very discontented.

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a gentleman and didn''t sneak in when you quarreled, you would have died earlier, you know?"

    "Shut up! Ruby! " Far Sakhalin breathed to see speechless.

    "But ruby is also right. Since you haven''t attacked secretly, your mind doesn''t look bad. If you can, we don''t want to be enemies with you. Mr. gentleman, please give up your rank card..."

    "I said. I have my own position! " Speechless can''t help contradicting.

    "And don''t call me a gentleman. I''m so evil that I''m afraid of myself!"

    "Trouble..." Far Sakhalin stroked his forehead, but his eyes began to get serious.

    "So, that is to say. We can only be enemies?... "

    Speechless neither admits nor denies, but throws such a sentence.

    "If your purpose is also rank card..."

    "Is it?" Yuanbanlin and Lucia are tense.

    "Well, there''s no way..."

    "In order not to make the task difficult..." Lucia''s face was heavy.

    "Just like you said, let''s fight it quickly!"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin, luvia two people at the same time extended hand to ruby and sapphire.

    "Ruby!"

    "Sapphire!"

    "Yes!" Ruby and sapphire whirled to the top of the hands extended by yuanbanlin and luvia, and their bodies shook violently. A red and a blue two walking sticks suddenly came out from the bottom of their bodies, and they were held by two young girls."Hum..."

    At the next moment, the dazzling flash emerges from ruby and sapphire, which are turned into walking sticks, and covers yuanbanlin and luvia.

    Huge magic reverberates around, turning into light particles, flying around the center of the flash like fireflies, and ripples like water waves wave around the flash.

    The magic of the air into the wind, swept out, blowing on the speechless body.

    Feel that not vulgar magic, wordless face also gradually sank, wine red pupil staring at the front of the flash.

    Before long, the flash dissipated, exposing the situation inside.

    In the fading light, the two young girls are totally different

    The original red fluffy sweater and dress have all disappeared, instead of two strange clothes.

    Yuanbanlin''s body is a fluffy dress with red as the main part and white as the auxiliary part. The style is a little childish. It''s not so much the clothes worn by 17-year-old and 8-year-old girls, but more like playing a role. It''s extremely against her, not like her at all.

    is as like as two peas. She is wearing a blue and white puffed dress, which is exactly the same as the style of Yuan ban. Her style is also somewhat misfits, which is not suitable for the temperament of her great lady.

    In addition, they have the same ears as cats on their heads, and a tail behind them, holding a star stick in their hands.

    That look, just like magic girl!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Speechless, far Sakhalin and Lucia looked at each other silently and were silent.

    Until a long time later, speechless took the lead.

    "I''m back..."

    Finish saying, turn around directly, head also does not return to walk

    "Stop for me!" Far Sakhalin and Lucia roared out in the same way. They did not hesitate to raise their cane and wave down.

    In the next second, the thick magic force surged from the front end of the two walking sticks, turned into a magic shell like a falling meteor, and shot to the front, falling on the speechless body

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    Smoke and fire light enveloped the front, and the strong explosion sound resounded. For a moment, accompanied by smoke and fire light, it blew to the bright red bridge above.

    However, before they spread, a hand stretched out from the inside. Suddenly, a wave of wind and waves rolled up and blew them away.

    "Oh?..." Speechless and unhurt, he stood in the center of the smoke and fire, took back his hand and smiled with interest.

    "Is this the so-called real person who doesn''t show his face?"

    "What is a real person who doesn''t show his face?" Far Sakhalin pointed to speechless, shouting.

    "We don''t want to dress like this!"

    "How disrespectful..." Lucia plucked one of her hair.

    "It''s not a gentleman''s act to judge a lady''s dress so much..."

    "I said I''m not a gentleman..." Speechless sighs, but eyes are crossed by the streamer of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuanbanlin: (grade 70)

    Lvyaserinta adefeldt: (grade 70)

    "Eight steps?" Silent nodded his head.

    Originally, after yuanbanlin and lvya transformed themselves with rubies and sapphires, their strength also soared. At one time, they worked together to force a hero who used the rank card to be materialized into a desperate situation, and it was the existence of the top strength among the heroes.

    After the transformation, since both of them are at the eighth level, then, the strength of those heroes should be similar to their own, right

    After having a preliminary understanding of the strength of the elites who make use of the rank card substantiation, wordless also let go.

    "Then..." A thin and growing magic like water surged up on the body, turned into a fluid, wrapped around the body, speechless like a flame burning all over the body, licked the corners of the mouth.

    "Let me see if your strength is consistent with your rank..."

    Seeing the strong beast like breath and magic emerging from wordless body, the hearts of yuanbanlin and Lucia were slowly raised.

    The next moment, the three disappeared in place, like three streamers, rising from the sky, flying in the air, and then suddenly collided!

    "Bang!!!"

    The fury is like thunder, resounding all over the winter wood city

 Chapter 1428

    "Bang!!!"

    Under the quiet night, the thunder like roar in the mid air without warning.

    The three streamers crisscross each other at an extremely fast speed, and turn into the most solid meteorite in the world. They linger and hit each other severely.

    "Dong!!!"

    The fierce wind has already pervaded the sky, and the whole sky seems to be shaking at this moment, accompanied by the dull sound of thunder and violent tremor.

    Far Sakhalin and luvia stepped up in the middle of the air with their walking sticks in their hands. As they retreated, they also waved their walking sticks to the void in front of them and crossed a path.

    The walking stick opens with the track, and a dazzling magic light also flashes in the void. A magic shell as big as a football shoots out wildly, which directly turns into a meteor shower all over the sky, and fiercely roars towards the speechless ahead.

    Under the magic shell, the silent body was as small as an ant, but his eyes were fearless, and his mouth corners even had a pleasant arc.

    Staring at the frightening power, the rain curtain composed of magic shells, speechless body is also a raging magic like a flame.

    At the same time, in the void in front of speechless, a dazzling array of precise geometric magic seems to be drawn out, and the sound of "Ding" fluctuates in the crisp sound.

    In the geometric magic array, a red fire curtain, like an erupting volcano, burst out from the inside and turned into a natural fire barrier.

    Rain like magic shells suddenly fell heavily on the fire curtain

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    In the middle of the air, the space around the fire curtain began to tremble, and magic shells came down from the sky like a rainstorm. All of them poured down and fell on the fire curtain one after another. They had a fierce collision with the fire curtain, which made the whole sky explode like firecrackers.

    "Doesn''t it work?..." At the same time, yuanbanlin and luvia clenched their teeth and suddenly raised their sticks. Point to the front.

    "So, how about this one?!"

    With the two young girls'' sticks pointing to the front, a red and a blue two overlapping magic array suddenly spring out, dribbling and spinning.

    In the next moment, two overlapping magic circles suddenly expand, one of which is the size of a person. The light column with dazzling aurora is like a falling meteorite. In the sharp sound of air breaking and roaring, it can''t help but fall on the speechless body.

    "There are two sons..." Speechless slightly opened eyes, the body burst into a more amazing magic flame.

    "Unfortunately, not enough..."

    There is a magic flame like a raging wave slowly burning up, surging to the top of speechless head. A circle turns into a fiery red whirlpool like a crater.

    The red whirlpool whirled around, shaking, and the dull sound like an earthquake resounded from it, reverberating under the night sky.

    Then there was a flash of scarlet fire and a flash of light in the hot red whirlpool.

    In the light. A full of ten meters, like a giant, the whole body red arm stretched out

    Looking at the giant fire red arm, the hair of yuanbanlin and luvia was numb.

    "Roar"

    it seems that there is a giant roaring all over the sky. In the vortex like the crater, a dull roar turns into a sound wave.

    In the sound wave, a subtle to the extreme, exceptionally clear recitation sound suddenly came out

    "Titan''s hand of recovery!"

    One outstretched and clenched, the towering giant arm carries the whirling air current in a howl that even the space wails for. I waved out and collided with the light column at zero distance.

    "Dong!!!"

    Above the sky, the light column collided with the giant arm, like a meteorite hitting the earth, flashing a dazzling aurora. Then, the deafening sound of impact and the storm like shock wave shrank and expanded to all directions.

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia quickly raised their walking sticks again, propped up the magic barrier, isolated the incoming shock waves, and watched them disappear in the dazzling aurora together with the whole body''s fiery arms. The two joined hands, making full use of the magic beam, and cold sweat flowed down their foreheads.

    "What kind of magic is that? Isn''t the destructive power amazing? " Lucia could not help exclaiming.

    "We''ve all changed, and we''ve all joined hands. The most powerful magic gun we can exert is blocked. Where is the magician of that man?"

    "Magic never seen before..." Far Sakhalin also bit his fingernails.

    "Which system of magic is that?"

    "Two, there''s no time for you to hold a war conference now..."

    At this time, on the shoulders of yuanbanlin and luvia, they had one hand respectively, which was put on them

    "If I don''t have any more skills, will I lose arms and legs later? That''s not what I can guarantee..."Listening to the sound from behind, I felt the palms on my shoulders. The two girls had a big jump in their hearts. Their faces were fierce, and the cane in their hands waved hard to the rear.

    It''s a pity that the two walking sticks that are waved out are leaning back one by one, wiping the tip of his nose. When the two young girls want to make an additional stroke, the figure in front of them disappears abruptly. It appears in the void ten meters away, holding hands in front of his chest and looking at it cruelly.

    "Won''t it?" Lucia couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Magic of space transfer? So is there a magician who can use high-level magic in an instant? "

    "Ha ha..." Yuan Sakhalin chuckled and a drop of sweat fell from his cheek.

    "What do you want to do if people are merciful?"

    If the silent hands just appeared behind yuanbanlin and luvia were not their shoulders, but their necks, now they would have been defeated.

    Even without their necks, the magic of wordless use of space transfer is not to open the distance, but to appear behind them again, so they also failed.

    Therefore, yuanbanlin said that the other side was merciful, and lvya had nothing to say.

    "Really, have you met such a troublesome opponent before you started the mission?" Lucia took a deep breath and suddenly her face became very dignified.

    "In this case, it''s not time to be merciful here..."

    With that, Lucia reached out and took a card out of her body

    It was a palm sized, rectangular card with a long spear and gorgeous clothes engraved on the front.

    On the card, there are no other pictures except a noble with a long gun. Some are just the letters at the bottom of the card, which are stepped on by the noble with a gun.

    "Lancer"!

    Then, it''s rank card!

    "Rank card..." There was a glimmer of light in wordless eyes.

    "Hello!" Watching Lucia take out the rank card of "Lancer", yuansakhalin was shocked.

    "Do you want to kill him?!"

    "Rest assured..." Lucia''s eyes were set.

    "I''ll stop a second before I run through that man''s heart..."

    As she spoke, Lucia raised her rank card of "Lancer" and folded it on the sapphire hexagon surrounded by the ring.

    "Rank card -" Lancer "- limited deployment!"

    The rank belonging to "Lancer" was transformed into a ray of light when it was cardon, which was integrated with the whole stick and gradually stretched.

    With a long light and a wave of her hand, Lucia saw a long red gun in her hand.

    It''s the only treasure belonging to the spirit!

    The rank card can directly connect the "seat of the spirits" where the spirits are, and borrow the strength of the spirits corresponding to the rank card.

    Now, with sapphire as the medium, lvya uses the rank card of "Lancer" to connect with "seat of the spirit", and shows the treasure of a designated rank of "Lancer"!

    At the first sight, speechless recognized the origin of the treasure.

    There are only two scarlet spears in the treasure that Wuyan knows.

    One is a treasure with magic breaking and magic effect - "red rose breaking magic"!

    The other one has the power to reverse the cause and effect. Once wielding a long gun, it is sure to stab the target''s heart with the weapon - "the gun to stab the dead spine"!

    Wordless has the treasure that can break all the different abilities - ''Fantasy killer''!

    It''s a treasure with "broken red rose" as the raw material transformed by the hand of system.

    So, speechless can see that the treasure in lvya''s hand is not "broken red rose".

    Then the gun came out

    "The gun that pierces the thorn"!

 Chapter 1429

    The magic gun to reverse cause and effect - ''the gun to pierce the dead spine''!

    The specific performance of its ability is the reversal of cause and effect. Based on the premise of "must hit the heart", the "result" of "must hit the heart" is determined first, and then the "cause" of the attack is to wave a long gun, so as to launch an attack.

    Because the result - "must hit the heart" is doomed to happen, so once the "stab the dead spine gun" is waved to the enemy, then the general defense and avoidance are meaningless. No matter what, the "stab the dead spine gun" will hit the opponent''s heart!

    This effect is already a curse!

    Therefore, it''s not too much to say that the "spear that pierces the dead spine" is an extinct gun that must be destroyed!

    At the same time, we have the result of "hitting the opponent''s heart". Even if we beat down the user who pierced the spear first, there is no way to change this result. The heart will be hit!

    If you want to make the spear of stabbing dead spine ineffective when waving it to yourself, unless you are lucky enough to change your fate, and the spear of reversing cause and effect is not enough to cause the "must hit the heart" effect, otherwise, you will never escape the curse of the heart being targeted!

    Without saying, I don''t think I have such a strong luck to change this treasure which determines the cause and effect in advance.

    However, for him, the threat of "piercing the spear" is also small.

    The reason is very simple, even if the heart is penetrated, as a true ancestor, he will not have anything!

    I''m afraid. At the same time that the opponent pulls out the spear that pierces the dead spine, the silent heart recovers as before.

    Of course, because the "spear that pierces the spine" has determined the "fruit" of "must hit the heart", which is a gun that must be killed. Generally, the damage caused by this gun can not be recovered, but there is still the purification power of "the sacred angel".

    The ability to pierce the spear of the dead spine is a curse. To deal with this curse, the power of Xia Yin''s purification can eliminate it in minutes.

    So. "The spear that pierces the thorn" can bring wordless. It''s just the pain that runs through the heart.

    For the "spear that pierces the thorn", there is no fear at all.

    What''s more, it doesn''t need so much trouble to deal with the "spear that pierces the spine"

    But. The other side obviously didn''t think so

    "Gentleman. So far... " Hold a spear to stab the dead spine. Lucia''s confidence seemed to have increased to the limit, and she spoke confidently.

    "Since you are coming for the rank card, you should know what it is?"

    "Treasure!" Don''t wait for a silent answer. One side of the far Sakhalin will be the first step to open up.

    "This is the weapon that can hit the heart - ''the spear that pierces the spine''!"

    "So, it''s time to stop now..." Lucia was looking at the silence on the opposite side.

    "Just now you didn''t kill us. We don''t want you to die for nothing. How about stopping like this?"

    "Oh?..." Wordless, pretending to be surprised.

    "In other words, do you mind if I collect rank cards?"

    "Of course not!" Yuansaka''s eyes narrowed.

    "We mean, how about you just give up your rank card?"

    "That''s what happened..." Speechless and helpless.

    "Well, let''s continue..."

    "It seems that there is no communication..." Lucia''s face was grim.

    "Well, there''s no way..."

    When the words fell, Lucia forced her foot in the void, holding the "spear that pierced the dead spine". Her body shape turned into a shadow, and in a sound of breaking through the air, she flashed to the speechless front.

    "Piercing..."

    Looking up, staring at the speechless smile, as soon as Lucia clenched her teeth, she no longer hesitated, and stabbed her spear hard.

    "The gun of the thorn!"

    The red long spear is like a red snake, quick as a flash of lightning.

    Did not decide the direction, also did not aim at any place, the long gun passes in the space by itself!

    "Pooh..."

    In the sound of tearing, "piercing the gun of dead thorn" mercilessly runs through the wordless heart!

    Blood, in the middle of the air

    However, the first response was not the silence of the heart, but the long shot of Lucia.

    "You..." Lucia was shocked to see the speechless heart pierced by the red long gun in front of her.

    "You Why don''t you hide? "

    "Hide?" Speechless a hand in the heart of their own "stab the gun of death", it is a smile.

    "It''s impossible to hide the spear that pierces the thorn."

    "But if you hide, I will stop..." Before she had finished speaking, Lucia cut her off in silence."There''s no need to hide!"

    "Don''t you need to hide?" Lucia and the distant Sakhalin who watched the scene in the distance were stunned.

    "There are many ways to deal with the so-called guns that must be killed..." Speechless tight hands that red long gun, in the face of close to Lucia, revealed a let Lucia heart a tight smile.

    "In general, there are four ways to fight the spear of death..."

    "One: break the long gun before it is wielded by its user, so that the other party has no chance to use it!"

    "Two: have the ability to not die even if the heart is pierced, or to revive after death!"

    "Three: use a stronger defense barrier than the magic of the gun itself!"

    "Four: strong luck to turn the fate that has been decided!"

    "And the way I fight is the fifth..." In Lucia''s astonished expression, the speechless spear that pierced her heart turned into a spot of light and dissipated into the air at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "The" spear of the thorn "penetrates the heart of the target determined by the user when he wields the long spear..." It was still the same voice, but this time, it started from behind Lucia and held out a hand from behind Lucia''s back, holding on to the gun that pierced the spine.

    "So, what if you didn''t wave the gun to me?"

    "What..." In the distance, Sakhalin''s pupil shrank, and Lucia''s face changed sharply. She turned her head sharply and looked behind her.

    There, speechless face with a godlike smile, tightly grasp the "stab the dead spine of the gun.".

    "The object of your heart is just a body made by magic, your lady magic..."

    With the spread of such a sentence, a heat wave of magic came out from the speechless body, and it fell on Lucia!

    "Peng..."

    "Hum..." The big and small impact hit lvya like a hammer, and lviyaton snorted and flew backwards.

    "Lucia!" Far Sakhalin a spin body, came to Lucia behind, will fly out of her to receive into the arms.

    Hello Looking down at lvya in his arms, yuanban Lin asked.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s ok..." Lucia covered her chest, broke away from her arms and smiled bitterly.

    "He is merciful again..."

    Two people together put their eyes to the front, shot in the body of speechless, pretty face is finally become ugly.

    Just because the speechless in the middle of the air is looking at them with a smile like expression.

    In his hand, one is holding the struggling sapphire, the other is holding a card

    It''s the rank card of "Lancer"!

    "Is this the rank card of" Lancer " Heft the card in his hand, speechless glanced at the sapphire struggling in his other hand.

    "It turns out that there is also a time limit for using the smart tools of rank cards?"

    "Sapphire Rank card... " Lucia took a step forward and clenched her teeth.

    "Hello! Give me the sapphire and the rank card! "

    "Not Mr. gentleman, but hello?" He shook his head like a silent chuckle.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you back if you don''t say..."

    The sapphire in his hand was released, and it immediately flew away like a fugitive, and returned to Lucia''s hands at the speed of thunder.

    Seeing this, Lucia was relieved, but yuansakhalin hurriedly pointed to speechless.

    "And the rank card!"

    "This?" Speechless raised the "Lancer" card in his hand and chuckled.

    "Well, for the sake of playing with you tonight, I will accept this rank card of" Lancer "

    "Take it?..." Yuanbanlin and luvia were slightly surprised.

    But wordless has put the rank card away and waved at them.

    "Well, it''s time for me to leave. See you next time, two..."

    Left this sentence, speechless a turn around, disappeared in place

 Chapter 1430

    "Wait..."

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia cried out in surprise, trying to keep silent.

    Unfortunately, when they react, speechless has disappeared in place, disappeared

    "Go Gone... " Far Sakhalin Leng Leng looked at the original location of speechless, for a long time did not return.

    "I I I... " Like a goldfish, Lucia''s mouth kept closing, as if she was dying, and her face was dull.

    Before long, an earth shaking scream rang over the whole winter wood city.

    "My rank card!!!"

    "What to do? What to do?!" She was in a panic as if the dog had jumped over the wall. She grabbed yuanbanlin by the shoulder and screamed hysterically.

    "Rank card rank card rank card rank card rank card rank card!!!"

    "I''m bored!" Read by Lucia, yuanban Lin also shook his hand with a fretful face.

    "Even if you read it in my ear, I can''t help you get the rank card!"

    "It''s done..." As if facing the end of the world, Lucia held her head and squatted down in despair.

    "As a result, we didn''t recycle the rank card tonight, but we lost the rank card of" Lancer ". If you let the master know..."

    Lucia''s body quivered, and the words behind were speechless.

    After all, on the surface. Although yuanbanlin and Lucia were sent by the magic association "timekeeper tower" to recycle the rank cards, secretly, the two girls also agreed to come to Dongmu city to recycle the rank cards with their own purposes.

    The "great master" in the mouth of the two of them, kishia zelrich xiubeingogu, is not only one of the world''s unique five magic users, but also known as the "marshal of the magic way"!

    Even if we can get rid of the second magic we have, we can say that gihuea zelrich thubeingogu is also a magician who occupies the highest peak in the world!

    When entrusting yuanban Lin and lvya to come to Dongmu city to recycle their rank cards, such a person once promised

    As long as two young girls collect seven rank cards of saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster, Assas, Assas, assassin and berserker, they will receive two disciples!

    This is a chance that any magician can''t get!

    As soon as kishia zelrich thubeyingogu becomes the teacher of yuanbanlin and luvia, then. It not only means that two girls have the chance to learn the second magic of one of the top five magic in the world. It also means that the two women will get a good teacher in magic practice.

    Such condition, which magician can not be moved

    If this condition does not exist, it is impossible for yuanbanlin and lvya, the two rivals, to come together and carry out their tasks together.

    Now. As soon as I came to Dongmu city. Rank cards have not been recycled. I have lost one of my rank cards.

    It''s not a joke.

    Before they came to Dongmu City, the magic association had detected the twisted magic source and sent people to investigate.

    Then. At that time, the task executor recycled two rank cards.

    An archer

    A "Lancer"

    It is also because with these two rank cards, the magic association can carry out the analysis of rank cards, thus obtaining some usage methods of rank cards. With ruby and sapphire as the media, the magic association can display the treasures of heroes for a short time.

    But beyond that, magic society has no information.

    The makers are not clear, the structure is not clear, the purpose is not clear, and the analysis can no longer be carried out smoothly, only knowing that the rank card can lead to the strength of a certain spirit of the corresponding rank.

    In the case of no way to carry out the research smoothly, the magic association chose to recycle all the cards first, and then continue the analysis work after recycling.

    However, even the magic association didn''t think of it. It should be said that even yuanbanlin and luvia didn''t think of it. In addition to the magic association, other people stared at the rank cards, and even the "Lancer" cards were stolen.

    Think of here, far Sakhalin took a happy expression, from his body also took out a card.

    Like the "Lancer" card, the card in yuanban Lin''s hand is also rectangular, and the style is roughly the same.

    What''s different is that the card of "Lancer" depicts the nobles with guns, and the bottom word is "Lancer", while the card in yuansakhalin''s hand depicts a archer with a bow and an arrow, and a line of letters with the word "Archer" is trampled under his feet.Obviously, this is the rank card of archer!

    "Fortunately..." With a sigh of relief, hirosaka touched the card of archer.

    "Fortunately, my ''Archer'' was not taken away..."

    "Far away! Saka! Lin! " Lucia raised her head violently, and shouted angrily at yuanban like a ghost.

    "Are you laughing at me?"

    "I don''t have the time to laugh at you..." Far Sakhalin disdained to turn his mouth.

    "I''m just glad there''s only one left. It''s better than having both taken away?"

    "Then why was it my Lancer, not your Archer, who was taken away?" Lucia cried out in an unbalanced voice.

    "If at that time you were willing to take the rank card to meet the enemy, my" Lancer "would not be taken away!"

    "At that time, it was my archer who was taken away!" Far Sakhalin was also angry.

    "The opponent can see the weakness of the spear that pierces the dead spine, not to mention the archer, which has no special ability?"

    "Hateful, in that case..." Lucia stares at yuanbanlin ferociously. To be exact, she stares at "Archer" in yuanbanlin''s hand.

    "You What do you want to do... " Far Sakhalin looked at Lucia warily and attracted her insidious laughter.

    "Do you still need to say that? Take your Archer, of course Raising the sapphire in her hand, Lucia cried out.

    "Let''s go! Sapphire! "

    However, sapphire is not only silent, not even a little magic.

    Lucia was in a daze.

    "What''s the matter? Sapphire

    "Xiaolan is disappointed with you!" It''s not sapphire, it''s ruby.

    "No, to be exact, we are disappointed in both of you!"

    "Ha?..." Far Sakhalin and luciaceh were shocked.

    "Mingming is a partner who performs tasks together. As a result, all the way there is not only constant dispute, but also no reflection after being robbed of the rank card. On the contrary, one is lucky, the other is more outrageous, and intends to rob another''s card..." Ruby sighed.

    "I''ve had enough of two..."

    "Master Fu gave us two sisters to help them with the card recycling task!" The sapphire also spoke.

    "But now, they are not so much carrying out tasks as personal disputes. They do not pay attention to the tasks themselves!"

    "You..." By the lesson of two walking sticks, yuansakarin and ruviaton were at a loss.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "That means..." Ruby turned around and broke away from yuansakhalin''s hand.

    "You have..."

    "Not eligible..." The sapphire also broke away from Lucia''s hand.

    "Do our..."

    "Master!" With the spread of such a sentence, two walking sticks flew out at the same time, turning into two streamers, flying to the far horizon.

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia were shocked subconsciously, and then their anger broke out.

    "Stop for me!"

    "Just two sticks! How dare you disobey us! "

    However, the two girls in the roar did not find out.

    My transformation has been relieved

    Neither Sakhalin nor Lucia knew how to fly. He could fly in mid air only by the strength of two walking sticks.

    Now, as soon as the transformation state is released, the flight mode can no longer be maintained

    "Whoa!!!"

    The next moment, the whine, echoed in the night sky

 Chapter 1431

    On the way home, I hold the rank card of "Lancer" I just started, and I can''t use the perception ability of the system to check the information of the rank card of "Lancer"

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card - "Lancer": a card made with a very high magic theory, which has the magic ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of the card;

    the way of use is as follows -

    limited expansion: with "magic gift" as the medium, rank card as the pass of "seat of the spirit", it will correspond to rank card This rank card is used in a short time;

    (Note: this rank card is "Lancer", and the corresponding rank card is - "spear piercing the spine")

    and it is expanded in parallel and limited: the plural number of "magic gift" is used as the medium, the rank card is used as the pass of "seat of the spirit", and the plural number of the rank card corresponding to the rank card is displayed It is a mode of "limited expansion" with overlapping amplitude increasing that can repeat the same treasure tools;

    (Note: this rank card is "Lancer", and the corresponding Yingling treasure tool is "spear piercing the dead spine")

    dream calling: with itself as the medium, the rank card serves as the pass of "seat of the spirit", calling out the strength of the Yingling corresponding to the rank card , which can make the user become a spirit and become a full spirit, so as to obtain the strength of the corresponding rank of the spirit;

    (Note: this rank card is "Lancer (Spearman)", and the corresponding spirit is a mythical hero of half human and half god - kuchulin)

    Spear of piercing dead spine: a magic spear that reverses cause and effect. It can determine the result of "must hit the heart" at the moment when the user wields the long spear. Must be able to penetrate the enemy''s heart;

    The information of rank card "Lancer" enters the wordless mind in a direct way and is learned by wordless.

    With the information of rank card "Lancer" pouring into my mind, the three ways of using rank card have also been engraved into the deepest memory of wordless memory.

    ''limited deployment''

    "Parallel limited deployment"

    "Dream call"

    There is no obstacle to the use of the three rank cards. They are easily obtained by wordless.

    You can use the Lancer card anytime you want. Use the spirit corresponding to "Lancer", that is, kuchulin, the knight of the gun, has the weapon of "piercing the dead spine" and his strength!

    This can''t help but make wordless a little bit surprised.

    Although the power of the spirit summoned by the power of rank card is just the power level of the existence of the spirit itself equivalent to the level of separation, the power summoned may be weaker than the wordless, but those treasures are not the same.

    Every spirit has its own weapon, the symbol of power!

    That is the embodiment of the real strength of the spirits, the ultimate armed force of every spirit, known as the "miracle of materialization" and "noble fantasy". It''s not only a super armed force that can trigger miraculous forces, but also a variety of magical abilities.

    Like the "spear of piercing the dead spine", it has the ability to penetrate the heart of the opponent in any case, so that one hit will kill!

    This kind of ability can be called the horror!

    I don''t care much about the power of the spirits.

    After all, even if the body of the spirit comes. It''s not necessarily better than trying your best to reach the top of the Ninth level.

    But those treasures have to be cared about without words.

    Some of them are pure and powerful, but some of them are magical.

    These abilities, even for wordless, are very useful.

    So, if an ordinary person or magician gets a rank card. And know the use of rank card, then, the most useful for him is undoubtedly the "dream call".

    Direct reification, gain the power of the spirit!

    This is a shortcut for an ordinary person or magician to gain super power in an instant!

    However, for wordless, the use of the three job level cards is more useful for "limited expansion" and "parallel limited expansion".

    Of course, "dream call" is also very useful.

    Both "limited expansion" and "parallel limited expansion" can only have one kind of treasure, but there are more than one kind of treasure for heroes.

    If you use dream call, you will not only gain the power of the spirit corresponding to the rank card. You can also obtain the right to use all the treasures of the spirit.

    In general, rank card as a kind of props can bring a lot of help to wordless.However, it has not been forgotten that there are limitations in borrowing the power of the spirit.

    Don''t say anything else. Don''t you have a time limit when using the spear to pierce the spine

    Moreover, no matter what kind of rank card is used, there needs to be one thing to use as a medium to make the treasure and power of the spirit manifest.

    "Dream call" is good. It uses itself as a medium to show the power of the spirit in itself, but it''s hard to say that "limited expansion" and "parallel limited expansion".

    The magic association''s "timekeeper tower" uses rubies and sapphires as the media to attach the elites'' treasures to the "magic gift outfit" so as to make them manifest.

    wordless if you want to make use of the ability of the rank card, you need to find the elites'' treasures corresponding to the rank card.

    Looking at the rank card of "Lancer" in his hand, he said nothing.

    "Media Do you

    At the same time, the door of the family also appeared in front of the silent.

    Speechless shook his head, put away the rank card of "Lancer" and walked into his home.

    Without knocking at the door, he opened the door without saying anything, changed his shoes in the porch, and then walked into the house to the top floor where the three people lived.

    "I''m back!"

    After a casual greeting, wordless opened the door of the hall.

    However, just step into the hall, speechless that some of the expression of laziness will be a stiff, eyes also stare up.

    "Yan..." Daisy and Meiqin are standing by the sofa in the center of the hall. They look at the door and are astonished.

    Because, at this moment, two young girls are standing there naked, clean and smooth, holding pieces of clothes bought today, as if they are comparing themselves.

    Obviously, Daisy and Meiqin are trying to buy new clothes today!

    "Try on the clothes?" After reaction came over, speechless turned white eyes.

    "Why don''t you try it in the room? What if someone else comes in?... "

    "There is What''s the difference? " Daisy and Meiqin also reacted. Their faces turned red and they glared at speechless.

    "It''s you who came in!"

    "I?..." Speechless pointed to his nose, his face puzzled.

    "Why? We are clearly husband and wife... "

    "Who Who''s married to you?! " Meiqin''s pretty face is more red, as always, there is no immunity to this topic.

    "All right! Get out of here! " Daisy picked up a dress, covered her body, went to the silent front, and pushed him out.

    Suddenly, speechless dissatisfaction.

    "Are you too outspoken? Haven''t I seen it?... "

    "It''s too noisy!" Meiqin even has a red ear root. Like Daisy, she takes a piece of clothes to block her front, goes to the side of daisy, and pushes her speechless back with daisy.

    "Get out!"

    See the situation, speechless directly speechless.

    These two haughty girls are the first ones to have intimate contact with themselves. Even if they don''t have a look, they have at least one hundred back, right

    Up to now, these two girls will be blushing and blushing, even if they are not beheaded or shocked directly as they were at first.

    Can''t you get used to it

    What''s more, don''t you know that you are more likely to arouse the evil fire in your heart

    Licked the corner of his mouth, now, speechless suddenly a turn back, one by one holding up Daisy and harp, rushed to the sofa in the hall.

    "Ah! You What are you doing! "

    "You You hateful guy Don''t Don''t touch... "

    "Well I feel like you two are quite full... "

    "Really Really?... "

    "Don''t doubt my hand feeling, this kind of thing, touch to know..."

    "Yes Is it? Ah! Where are you touching! "

    "Don''t touch there..."

    "Hee hee..."

 Chapter 1432

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "diexue Aoshuang"! And the reward of the Scorpio of the second dimension

    Night, gradually deep

    In a room on the top floor of the courtyard, I was lying on my bed with two young girls who had gone through the ups and downs.

    In his arms, Daisy and Meiqin were all puffing with the red face, their skin was covered with the extremely attractive rose red, and their bodies were covered with the drops of sweat, which proved how fierce the fight just ended.

    The two girls, who were a little exhausted, now had no idea of being coquettish. They were lying in the silent arms, holding some sleepy eyelids, listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat of the sweetheart.

    However, such a safe and warm state makes the two young girls more and more sleepy. At present, they simply raise their heads together and cast their jewel like eyes on the speechless body.

    By the way Daisy''s rare and virtuous help Wuyan to trim her hair.

    "What about today''s survey?"

    "Refers to the ''mirror world''?" Speechless on the two girls that as if they will be directly absorbed into the bright eyes, involuntarily a smile.

    "Basically, we have done everything we need to do. Next, we only need to analyze the specific entry mode of" mirror boundary "and determine the coordinates of" mirror boundary ", and then we can recycle the rank card..."

    "Do you want to start?..." Meiqin''s ears trembled a little, like a dog smelling meat, some eager to move.

    "I''m looking forward to fighting with heroes in myths and legends..."

    "It''s said it''s not a duel..." Speechless pinched Meiqin''s nose and shook his head.

    "They won''t obey any duel rules with you. They will definitely fight you to death!"

    "You can rest assured!" Meiqin claps the silent hand holding her nose and makes a light hum.

    "At that time, I will definitely fight each other to death!"

    "So confident?" A silent, teasing smile.

    "I remember. At the beginning, someone would be afraid even to see the dead

    "Don''t make a fuss about other people''s embarrassed past!" Meiqin grins at wordless teeth, as if it is possible to bite wordless at any time.

    "Now, I can do it!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless and some disbelieving look at Meiqin.

    "Really?"

    "When Of course it is! " At first, Meiqin felt a little guilty, and then she held up her small chest.

    "I''m not a real person anyway. Don''t hesitate! "

    "Because the opponent is not a human being, he can get the hand?..." Speechless feel a burst of crying and laughing, attracted the anger of Meiqin.

    "What? Can''t you?... "

    "I didn''t say that..." Speechless hurriedly raised his hand to surrender.

    "All right..." Daisy pushed the shoulder of the piano, glanced at Wuyan and asked.

    "When can we carry out the task?"

    "Maybe tomorrow night..." Wordless hand gently in the two girls covered with sweat on the smooth soft back sliding.

    "I didn''t know why it was necessary to enter the" mirror boundary "at 0:00 in the morning before. Today, after a survey of the" mirror boundary ". I find that mirror world is not a real space

    "Is not the real space?" Daisy and Meiqin have made the appearance of listening.

    "Just like the opposite side of a mirror, the reflected image is different according to the different images you see..." Speechless raise two hands, let them face to face, and slowly rotate. Used to express the existence of mirror boundary.

    "Mirror world" is a world in which the internal space is not fixed at all and the content is changing at any time. The reason why it exists is that there are materialized rank cards in it. Once the materialized rank cards are defeated, the mirror world will disappear! "

    "That is to say..." There is a half knowing and half understanding opening in the Meiqin.

    "Except for zero in the morning, the mirror boundary is not fixed. So can''t we get into the mirror world?... "

    "It should be said that except for zero o''clock in the morning, the access to the" mirror boundary "is not fixed!" Wordless slightly corrected.

    "Only at zero o''clock in the morning is the most stable channel to enter the mirror boundary, which is undoubtedly the safest..."

    "What about coming back?" Daisy asked her own questions.

    "Do you have to wait until midnight the next day?"

    "No need to..." Speechless shook his head.

    "After zero o''clock in the morning, for a period of time, the channels of" mirror boundary "are all in a stable state, which is enough for us to end a long battle!"

    "That''s good..."

    "Maybe not as good as you think..." Speechless again stroked the smooth soft backs of the two girls."I''ll tell you first, except for us. There''s another group of people who are also on the job card! "

    Daisy and Meiqin suddenly look at each other, and then they look at each other with speechless eyes.

    "Enemy?"

    "Well Speechless can''t help but recall the appearance of yuanbanlin and luvia, and said something uncertain.

    "If we only judge by purpose, it should be our enemy, but the nature of the other side is not bad. So, it''s not so much the enemy as the competition... "

    "Competition?" Meiqin laughs.

    "It looks interesting..."

    "What''s the strength?" Daisy asked the most practical questions.

    "Did you meet them?"

    "With all your strength, there are eight levels!" Silent nodded.

    "But it''s not a big threat to us. I''ve got a rank card from each other!"

    Smell speech, two maidens spirit a vibration.

    "Does the other party have a rank card?" Meiqin asked doubtfully.

    "In other words, the other party is already collecting rank cards?"

    "In this world, there is a force formed by magicians for the reason of developing and managing magic. It is called the magic association!" Speechless explanation.

    "The magic distortion caused by the seven rank cards in Dongmu city can''t escape the eyes of the magic association, so it''s not hard to guess that they will send someone to recycle the rank cards..."

    With that, wordless reached out his hand, and the crimson space ripples of "King''s treasure" rose above the palm of his hand, quickly spit out a card and landed on the palm below.

    "Before we came, the magic association had recycled two rank cards..." Holding the card in his hand to the eyes of daisy and Meiqin, he had no words to laugh.

    "Today, I happened to meet another person sent by the magic association to retrieve the rank card, and I fought with them. Fortunately, I grabbed the rank card of" Lancer "(Spearman) from the other party''s hands, and it didn''t take any effort..."

    "Rob..." Daisy and Meiqin are helpless.

    "Isn''t it said that the nature of the other party is not bad? Doesn''t it matter that you rob people''s things like this?... "

    "That''s why I only grabbed one..." A silent, awkward smile.

    "The other party has the rank card in his hand, and we have to get it. Sooner or later, we will fight against them. Now it''s just in advance..."

    "Then why don''t you just order it?" The beautiful zither is speechless.

    "Grab both cards, and it''s all over?..."

    "By that time, the feud had grown up..."

    "Sooner or later, it''s all about feuding, isn''t it?" Daisy frowned, and suddenly said this.

    "Isn''t it all girls?"

    "Eh?" Speechless surprised to look down at the daisy.

    "How do you know?..."

    As soon as this sentence falls, the eyes of daisy and Meiqin suddenly become cold.

    "So it is, girl?"

    "No wonder it''s so merciful..."

    "Hello hello hello, do you think I didn''t hear you?" Speechless.

    "Why do you think I''m lenient because I''m a girl?"

    "Nothing..." Daisy and Meiqin cold back to such a sentence, and then all lie down.

    "We''re going to bed. Don''t disturb us..."

    Finish saying, also ignore what is speechless answer, went to sleep on one''s own.

    Looking at the two girls falling asleep in their arms, they were speechless and laughed.

    Two people who are really not frank

    "Good night..." They kissed each other on their foreheads and silently picked up the "Lancer" card.

    Now, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are all suppressed at level 75, without overwhelming power.

    And the power of the spirit is unknown

    Rank cards can trigger the power of a corresponding hero. There is no doubt that if they are used well, they are absolutely the same good props that can produce reversals at critical moments.

    Study it well. Tomorrow''s battle may not be able to use it

 Chapter 1433

    The next day, the night

    Standing in front of my door, I looked up at the starry sky and the bright moon. Wordless, I took out my silver pocket watch of "Dragon Knight''s certificate", opened the cover and looked at the time.

    The time calculation method of the "star carved dragon knight" world is somewhat different from that of the general time calculation method in wordless cognition, but if it is converted into a time period that can be understood, the current time is probably "23:40" at midnight.

    It''s about 20 minutes before entering the mirror field!

    With a slight tick of the finger, the cover of "Dragon Knight''s certificate" was covered again. Speechless, he turned around and looked at the two girls behind him.

    Daisy!

    Meiqin!

    Maybe it''s because I know that there will be a big war tonight. The two girls did not wear skirts or tight clothes, but they were more convenient to wear.

    as like as two peas, the upper half of the body is a uniform blouse, Daisy is pink with hair color, and the beautiful is white, and the lower part is a identical cowboy short pants. The two white flowers are very attractive thighs so exposed to the air, and they wear a pair of thick boots on their feet.

    Such a simple dress on the two girls did not weaken their charm at all. Although people rely on their clothes and Buddha''s gold clothes, whether it''s daisy or Meiqin, their conditions are very good. Even if the dress is simple, it''s much more beautiful than ordinary girls.

    If there is any defect, it is probably that some measure of the upper body of these two girls is not too prominent. It''s convenient to fight

    "It''s going to be early in the morning..." Once again looked at the time, speechless eyes cast on the daisy and the Meiqin.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Ready?" Meiqin has a kind of excited smile.

    "It should be said that we have been waiting for a long time..."

    "Where''s the place?..." Daisy glanced around.

    "Where should we go to recycle the cards?"

    Two of them have been recovered by people sent by the magic association. The rank card of "Lancer" is in the silent hand, and the rank card of "Archer" is still in the hand of yuanbanlin.

    The remaining rank cards. There are five more.

    There are about four or five sources of twisted magic in winter wood market

    Closed his eyes, wordless slightly sensed the location of the four or five magic distortion sources, then opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction.

    "There are less than twenty minutes left. Let''s get to the nearest place."

    "Good!" Daisy and Meiqin nodded their heads at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, private Suiqun original School Park

    The former private Suiqun School Park is quite famous in Dongmu city.

    There is not only one school Park in Dongmu city. But there are several.

    The former primary school Department of private Suiqun, the Junior Middle School Department of private Suiqun, the Senior High School Department of private Suiqun

    Apart from kindergartens and universities, Dongmu city''s private scion group original School Park has included the rest three years.

    The goal of Wuyan, Daisy and Meiqin is the high school Department of the former private Suiqun School Park.

    One of those sources of magic that has twisted in Dongmu city is in this school park!

    In the early hours of the morning, the whole school building fell into a black curtain, though it could not be said that it could not reach for five fingers. But it is also a serious obstacle to people''s vision.

    At this time, even the security guards in the School Park and the patrols on duty at night returned to the duty room to have a rest. There was no light in the whole campus.

    Speechless in accordance with their own sense of the specific location of the twisted magic source, with Daisy, two people moved slowly past, came to the playground of the school park.

    It''s just that what surprised three people in a row. There are people in the playground.

    What''s more, it''s still a speechless person!

    The white coat, the black pleated skirt, the high stockings, the long black hair of the Cape are tied into a pair of ponytail

    Far Sakhalin!

    "She''s here too?..." Speechless surprised, then relieved.

    "That''s right. Her original task is to recycle the rank cards..."

    "What?..." Daisy''s confused inquiry pasted beside wordless.

    "Do you know her?"

    "Didn''t I tell you?..." Speechless hands sigh.

    "The magic association sent people to Dongmu city to recycle the rank cards. I grabbed one from them yesterday...""Oh?..." Meiqin picks up her eyebrows, and her brown pupils stare at yuanban Lin''s body.

    "Is she the girl you let go yesterday?"

    The two young girls looked at each other. Then he looked speechless and his eyes became rather cold.

    "It''s really a pretty girl. No wonder you can''t help letting people go..."

    "You are so allergic..." Speechless can''t help but frown again soon.

    "Strange, why is she alone? Where''s the blonde? "

    And His eyes were fixed on him. The speechless eyes fluctuate the streamer of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuanbanlin: (grade 60)

    "Ah..." Knead his eyebrow, wordless involuntarily muttered.

    "Not a magic girl''s yuan Sakhalin, so weak..."

    All three subconsciously lowered their voices, so the whole conversation was quite low, but yuanban Lin, who was standing in the playground, noticed some movement.

    At present, yuansaka''s face was frozen, and he turned around fiercely to tighten his delicate body.

    "Who?!"

    After such a shout, Yuan Sakhalin also saw the speechless line of three people standing on the edge of the playground, slightly stunned and exclaimed.

    "You?!"

    "Oh, I did see you again..." A raucous smile.

    "Miss magic, won''t you change today?"

    "Who is the magic girl?!" Yuanban Lin grabs several pieces of the whole body bright red. He knows that they are not fakes at first sight, and they are sandwiched between his fingers, as if he is going to throw them out. He looks at xiangwuyan cautiously.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Aren''t you awake?" Speechless and speechless.

    "Why am I here? Isn''t the answer obvious?"

    "Rank card?" Yuan Sakhalin''s pretty face sank, and the look in his eyes became cloudy and clear.

    At this time, a trot like footsteps sounded from the other side of the playground, and spread into the ears of the four people present.

    "Huh?" Speechless, Daisy and Meiqin look at the past suspiciously, but yuanban Lin is shocked, as if he knows who is coming, turn around and shout at the sound source.

    "Don''t come here!"

    "Ah!" It seems that he was startled by yuanban Lin, and the owner of the footsteps made a lovely voice and stopped at the edge of the playground not far away.

    Looking at the person who broke in suddenly, speechless, Daisy and Meiqin were all stunned.

    Because, more or less, the visitors were unexpected.

    It was a little girl about ten years old.

    The hair is as white as snow, and as soft as water. It falls down gently. It is as long as the waist, and the skin is as white as snow. Although the pupils are not white, they are also very clear. The whole person is like the spirit of snow. Even if you look at it from a harsh angle, it is very lovely.

    I was wearing a plush shirt, an orange suspender, a purple pleated skirt, eyes like red gemstones, and shining at night.

    Such a lovely girl, at this time is looking at this side with a look of bewilderment, it seems that she does not understand what happened in the end.

    On the side of her head, a five pointed star with three pairs of pink ribbon wings was floating.

    It''s ruby!

    "He..." As soon as Ruby saw it, his voice became solemn.

    "Elijah! Get out of the way! "

    "How What''s the matter?... " The girl called Elijah was in a daze.

    "What happened?..."

    "Listen to me, just step back!"

    "Elijah!" Far Sakhalin came to Elijah''s face, stretched out his hand and protected it behind him. His eyes were fixed on the three speechless people, full of vigilance.

    "NAH..." Looking at the scene in front of her, Meiqin wrinkled her nose and crossed her waist.

    "Why do I think our current role is like playing a bad person?"

    "Not acting..." The daisy sighed.

    "Each other only has children and girls. How do you think we are all bad people..."

    Speechless did not make a sound, but looked at is hiding behind far Sakhalin secretly looking at their own and other lovely little girl.

    This young girl, speechless also found in own memory!

    Elias Phil von einzberg!

    Just like the name of this replica world - "magic girl Elijah", this girl is the original protagonist!

 Chapter 1434

    "Elias Phil von einzbeilen..."

    Whispered out the full name of Elijah, speechless glanced at the ruby floating on her side, and some jokingly turned their eyes to yuanbanlin''s body.

    "Miss magic girl, how did your transformation device come with that little girl?"

    "All said, don''t call me miss magic!" Far Sakhalin looked speechless like a little crazy.

    "I have the famous name of yuanban Lin!"

    "Well, Miss Lin..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Don''t you plan to change yourself in the face of my" great enemy "

    "Always feel like you''re making fun of me..." Yuanban Lin clenched his fist, and there was a word "well" on his head.

    "If it could be changed, things would not be so troublesome..."

    "That is to say, you can''t change now?..." A wordless and pretentious opening.

    "Miss Lin, I don''t think so. Have you been abandoned by that flying transformation device?"

    Far Sakhalin''s face was frozen.

    "It seems that I got it..." Speechless as if to be amused, the eyes turn to the fear of hiding in its behind Elijah.

    "And then? Is the little girl behind you the new owner of the transformation device? "

    "I''m so wordy!" Far Sakhalin can''t help but hate.

    "I''m going to fall to this point. It''s not all your fault!"

    In the final analysis, it is because the rank card of "Lancer" has been taken away by speechless, ruby and sapphire will choose to abandon yuanbanlin and lvya and run away.

    But. Both canes were lent to yuanbanlin and luvia by kishia zelrich xiubeingogu for the purpose of recovering rank cards. Even if both of them abandoned their original owners, they would not forget the matter of recovering cards.

    Therefore, two canes decide to find their own suitable master. Carry out card recycling.

    Elijah, it''s the chosen ruby!

    It is also because of this that yuanban Lin, the original owner of ruby, will find Elijah, which is why Elijah will appear here.

    Without rubies, Sakhalin''s own strength could not be the opponent of Yingling, even if those Yingling were born with noumenon as the reference. Also because of the use of rank card substantiation and lost reason is the same.

    There''s no way, yuanban Lin can only catch up with the duck and put it on the shelf, and let Elia, who was just an ordinary person, recycle the rank card.

    Ruby is the highest level of "magic Costume". Even if the person who uses it is just an ordinary person, the power after transformation is much stronger than that of the ordinary magician, and naturally stronger than that of yuanban Lin.

    So. Even if the heart some hair empty, far Sakhalin can only let Elijah on.

    At the thought of this, Yuan Sakhalin was not angry.

    If it wasn''t for silence, such a thing would not have happened

    "Did you just think that if it wasn''t for me, such a thing would not have happened?" Cold not Lingding, speechless said such a word. Let the distant Sakhalin heart a sudden.

    "I''m sorry..." Speechless mouth slightly.

    "I think, even without me, you and the blonde with curly hair can quarrel in front of the enemy, and will be abandoned at last..."

    "That''s right!" Ruby didn''t want to think about it. He agreed.

    "Obviously, they are all old girls. They even want to do magic. Although they don''t have teeth, they still want to say, don''t laugh off my big teeth..."

    "Bang!"

    Before he had finished speaking, ruby was thumped heavily by a fist. Smashed on the ground, all over like a breakdown of the same smoke.

    "Hum..." Yuansaka took back his fist with hatred. The violence made Daisy and Meiqin, both of them, with the same heroism, look at each other. However, Elia was not surprised. The joker was laughing.

    "Huh?" All of a sudden, Meiqin pursed her eyebrows and extended her hand to the side.

    A blue and white current suddenly flew out in an electric voice, flashed through the space, and directly fell in a corner not far away.

    "Whoa!"

    At the next moment, a scream sounded, and the blue and white current hit a figure. It seemed that even the bones flashed out in the electric light. The body was smoking, the mouth was spitting out a circle, and fell on the ground.

    The sudden situation surprised everyone on the scene.

    But it''s not over

    "Shoot!"

    With the sound of such a coquetry, a dazzling magic flash suddenly burst out from the corner, just like a beam of light, hitting the front of Meiqin."Drink!"

    It''s a pity that Meiqin didn''t make a move. A long sword made of crystal flashed out from its side, stabbed and passed, colliding with the magic flash.

    "Bang!"

    In the dull sound, the dazzling magic flash is like being divided into two parts by the crystal sword. The sword light cuts through the flash in the middle, directly detonates the magic flash, explodes in the mid air, and arouses rich smoke.

    Daisy catches "white cherry" by hand, and looks at the corner with yellow and green eyes. The crystal sword in her hand flashes bright arc light in the dark night.

    Two times before and after the hand, finally let far Sakhalin face up to the daisy and Meiqin.

    "They..." Looking at the corner together, a blue and white light flickered on his body, a long sword with crystal in hand, and yuanban Lin clenched his fist.

    "Not a simple character..."

    "Eh..." Speechless is to see the figure that was electrified by the Meiqin at the beginning and fell on the ground, speechless.

    "Golden curls?"

    "Golden curls?" Hearing the wordless words, Yuan Sakhalin reflected his own eyes in the past. When he had to see the whole picture of the man clearly, he was also surprised.

    "Lucia?"

    "No! She''s not alone! " Daisy is looking at the corner in front of her.

    "What? Are you not going to come out?... "

    The voice fell and the scene was silent.

    Everyone looked at the corner. Their faces were different, but they were more or less alert.

    After a while, another figure came out of the corner

    Surprisingly, the master of the figure is also a girl about the age of Elijah!

    Shoulder length short hair tied into two small ponytails, hanging in the ear, two long and shoulder sideburns on both sides of the forehead, bangs fixed and separated with two hairpins, so that there is still a small group of hair in the middle of the forehead, delicate face, there is no doubt that it is a lovely girl who does not lose to Elia.

    However, this lovely girl doesn''t look as energetic as Elijah. She has a pretty and cold face, which gives people a precocious feeling.

    The most striking, however, was the girl''s dress.

    The dark blue tights look like a relatively new style school swimsuit, which is longer than the elbow, until the cloth under the shoulder protects the hand, the lower part of the body has a short skirt like petals, and there is a wing style Cape behind it, the whole is like a elf crawling out of the flowers.

    In the girl''s hand, a ring with a blue bow ribbon and a hexagon star blue walking stick was tightly held by the girl. There was still a trace of magic left on it, which proved where the magic flash just came from.

    "Lucia

    The girl stood in front of the smoking luvia, her orange eyes fixed on the speechless, Daisy and mermaid.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "I I''m fine Lucia struggled to get up from the ground, with black marks all over her body, which made her look very embarrassed.

    "Ju It''s unimaginable to use electric shocks on ladies... "

    "Is it?" Meiqin stroked the bangs in front of her forehead. A blue and white electric light accompanied her movements, leaping between her fingers and forehead.

    "I don''t think any lady would be a hiding guy..."

    As soon as she choked, she couldn''t answer, but she soon glared at silence.

    "You hateful fellow, give me back my Lancer!"

    "Are you ok?..." Speechless can''t help but cover his head like looking straight.

    "If you snatched the rank card from me, would you give it back to me?"

    Lucia was speechless again.

    "Yan..." Daisy came to silent side, reminded.

    "It''s almost time..."

    Smell speech, speechless looked at the watch post on the edge of the playground.

    Above, both hands have pointed to the position of "12"

 Chapter 1435

    "It''s time!"

    Slightly frowned, speechless raised his head.

    "Daisy! Meiqin! "

    Hearing the sound, Daisy and Meiqin without hesitation put away the crystal long sword and the blue and white electric current jumping all over their bodies, and came to wordless side.

    At the same time, a wave like powerful magic suddenly surged from the silent body, turned into dazzling color light, first rushed to the sky, then came down from the sky, enveloped in the silent, Daisy, merqin three people.

    At the next moment, the precise geometric patterns gradually spread out like ripples at the feet of the three people, and were surrounded by a circular circle, which combined into a colorful magic array, which started to rotate.

    "That is..."

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia were surprised.

    "Attention!" The ruby flying above Elijah''s head called out.

    "They''re going into the mirror world!"

    "No!" Far Sakhalin reacted, turned his head sharply and looked at Elijah.

    "Elijah! Change quickly! "

    "Eh?" Elijah was stunned there.

    "Now Now?... "

    "There''s no time! Hurry up! "

    "Oh Oh! " Elijah could not help but catch the ruby.

    All of a sudden, the beautiful glare of water wave shrouded Elijah''s body, and the rich flash was aroused. When all the strong lights fell, Elijah''s casual clothes disappeared in neili, and replaced by a dress of the same style as another girl of the same age.

    The white shoulder is exposed directly, and the white Pleated Dress is worn on the body. There are also a pair of shoulder length cloth hand protectors and a pair of white gloves on the hand, which are a little playful.

    There are a pair of pink stockings above the knee on the thigh, and a cape like the goblin''s wings behind, behind the head. A pair of feather like hair ornaments are tied to the long snowy hair, reflecting each other.

    In her hand, the ruby has been changed into the form of a walking stick, which is held in her hand by Elijah. Although it''s a little bit like that, it''s true. Both Elijah and the little girl are more suitable to be the so-called magic girl than yuanbanlin and Lucia.

    As for the grade of these two little girls

    ¡­¡­

    Elias Phil von einzbeilen: (grade 66)

    Meiyou? Adefeldt: (grade 69)

    It can''t compare with yuanbanlin and lvya after the transformation, but these two girls are ordinary people who can''t use magic. It''s amazing that they can have this level of strength after the transformation.

    In particular, the kid named Meiyou has the strength of seven levels of peak level. For a child who can only go to primary school, it is really rare.

    Compared with the two young girls after the transformation, yuanbanlin, who didn''t change her body, is much worse. She only has the strength of level 60 and level 7. So is Lvia.

    ¡­¡­

    Lvyaserinta adefert: (grade 60)

    It can be seen from here that the most advanced "magic Costume" is made by the second magic at the top of the world. How excellent its performance is.

    "Ruby!" Far Sakhalin hurried out.

    "Don''t be shocked, open the channel of" mirror field "quickly!"

    "Beautiful tour!" Lucia also got up and gave orders to a young girl named Meiyou.

    "Don''t let them take the lead, hurry up!"

    Maybe I noticed that the performance of yuanbanlin and Lucia was a little unusual. Meiyou''s face was heavy, and Elia could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    Then, a colorful magic array like a kaleidoscope flashed from Elijah and Meiyou, and wrapped yuanbanlin and Lucia nearby.

    "Hum..."

    The playground of the former high school of the private Suiqun high school flashed with dazzling strong light and thick magic air flow. Towards the dark night.

    Soon, everyone disappeared in the same place

    ¡­¡­

    When people opened their eyes again and regained their vision, they found themselves in a rather wonderful world.

    Or in the high school Department of the former private Suiqun School Park

    It''s the playground that doesn''t cover a wide area

    But. Compared with the playground just now, there are many scenes that the ordinary world will not appear.

    The ground is filled with dark blue objects like fog and light particles, which are not rich, even extremely thin. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see clearly at all. The night in the sky is covered by a layer of barrier like a reflector, and from time to time, a wisp of arc light flashes like a super large mirror."Here Where is this?... " Unidentified Elijah called first.

    No way, yuansakhalin only told Elijah what they had to do, and the rest didn''t say anything at all, and didn''t even tell her that they needed to fight. It''s normal to be surprised.

    "Is this the mirror world?" Daisy looked around, and fixed her eyes on the center of the playground.

    "I do feel something unusual..."

    "What about the spirit of substantiation?" The mermaid was absorbed.

    "Don''t see..."

    "Don''t worry..." Speechless step forward, standing in front of everyone, a pair of wine red pupil straight projection to the center of the playground ahead.

    "Even if we don''t find it, it will come out by itself..."

    Voice, a drop

    "Whoo..."

    Without warning, on the central ground of the playground, a Black Mist suddenly appeared, spiraled up, and rushed into the sky like a dark cloud, converging into a circle.

    "Eh? Eh! " Elia''s panicked voice continued to ring.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    "Sure enough..." Far Sakhalin and Lucia could not help but guard, and their faces were heavy.

    "As the report says, is it materialized?"

    Meiyou didn''t speak, and didn''t know if she was too calm or expected this situation. She stood in front of lvya, raised her cane and entered the fighting state.

    At the same time, the black fog circling in the sky seems to be twisted up. A whirling, coherent, suspended in the mid air, just like a black hole.

    In the inside, a very repressed breath emerges slowly, reverberating in the air

    "Faking..." Looking at the black hole floating in the mid air, Meiqin raised her hand and the dazzling blue and white arc jumped up.

    "Come out!"

    With that, I don''t want to think about it. With a strong shake of hands, in a sound of "BiliBili Bili", the violent lightning like current converges into light and shoots at the black hole above.

    "Peng..."

    The violent electric shock landed in the center of the black hole with the irresistible potential, and twisted the whole black hole into a mess.

    In a flash, the blue and white current flowed on it, together with the surrounding black fog, forming a scene like thunderstorm weather.

    However, the depressing atmosphere in the air did not decrease at all, but seemed to be detonated. The black fog also contracted and expanded.

    That''s a sign of an explosion!

    "Danger!" Yuanban Lin''s pupil shrank.

    "Ruby! Protective barrier! "

    "All magic transformed into magic barrier and physical protection!" Ruby seems to know that it''s not the time to contradict with yuanbanlin. Without Elijah''s consent, ruby has played its magic.

    "Beautiful tour!" So did Lucia.

    "Yes!" Meiyou raised his walking stick, which also fluctuated with magic power.

    In the next second, two transparent protective covers, centered on two walking sticks, are erected to cover four people, namely, yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou.

    However, on the other side, wordless and Daisy just stepped back, while the Meiqin was a finger clasp with a token

    "No way!"

    Ding

    The blue and white current "Ho Ho" sound converges to the token, and the crisp sound of the cross hit reverberates in this space.

    An orange beam of light rises like a meteor in the sky, and suddenly falls in the center of the expanding black hole.

    "Bang!"

    Very simply, the whole dark black hole seems to be a cloud blown away under the shooting of the "super electromagnetic gun", a ups and downs, scattered.

    "Whew!"

    At the center of the original black hole, a shadow turned into black light. It flew by at the same speed as the super electromagnetic gun, rushed to the Meiqin, and hit it heavily!

    "Dong!!!"

    In the deafening roar, the black light didn''t hit the instrument, but hit a black wall in front of it.

    Walls made of iron sand!

    Until then, people can see the body of black light.

    It was a girl in a black tights, long purple hair with ankle length, a shield on her eyes, and a sharp spike connected to the chain!

    The spirit of entity!

 Chapter 1436

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "snow soaked Radish" and "night moon and sky feather"

    ¡­¡­

    "Day rider": (level 70)

    The sharp point of the short spike collided with the wall of iron sand, which aroused a continuous sound of Mars and gold iron. The sharp friction of eardrum pain reverberated in the air, making people extremely uncomfortable.

    Holding a sharp short spike with a chain attached to it, sun der (cavalry) kept exerting force on the iron sand wall in front of her, as if the wall in front of her was her enemy. She would not run through it and would never give up.

    Seeing this scene, all the people who know it are sure that, in front of us, this entity spirit really has no half sense.

    If you have normal judgment, you will never compete with a wall in front of you.

    "Is this the incarnation of a hero in a myth or legend?" The blue and white electric current is jumping on the body, and the black iron sand wave is rolling around the body. Meiqin looks at the shield with a ferocious eye bead on the face of "Sun der (cavalry)", which is nearby, and is greatly disappointed.

    "It would be a great disappointment if the hero in the legend grows up like this..."

    Finish saying, a group of violent blue and white electric current group is just like the shock wave, it just shakes and explodes.

    "Bang..."

    The electric current rushed on the body of "Sun der" (cavalry), like blue and white whips, in a sound of electricity. He made a crazy attack on the slender body of the "day rider".

    Suddenly, the smell of scorching came out from the body of "day Er" (cavalry). The body was covered with the crazy blue and white current, making a scream.

    Before the reaction of "Japanese cavalry", the iron sand wall in front of him suddenly twisted, and a column suddenly protruded from the front corner, which hit "Japanese cavalry" heavily.

    "Dong!"

    "Ho..." "Day (cavalry)" made a strange cry like a wild animal, and his body flew out violently, smashed on a wall in the distance, and was covered by falling stones.

    "What..." Meiqin made a discontented voice.

    "Is there eight levels of strength at this level? Are the seven peaks very difficult? "

    Hear the complaint of Meiqin. Aside. In the protective barrier, yuanban Lin and others finally reacted.

    "That sister..." Elijah exclaimed.

    "How powerful..."

    "Hello, hirosaka..." Lucia asked in surprise.

    "Who is that woman?"

    "How do I know..." Far Sakhalin bit his lips.

    "I only know that the other side will not be our side, right..."

    "And Yes... " Lucia calmed down.

    As far as Sakhalin said, although Lucia does not know who the other side is. But the strength of the other side is obvious. It is absolutely the existence that can fight alone with Yingling!

    And. The most important thing is that the other side is the companion of the man who robbed her of the rank card!

    In that case, then. It''s not something to be happy about

    "By the way! Rank card! " Lucia woke up and looked at the ''Day der'' buried in the rubble. She spoke softly.

    "Meiyou, if you have a chance, take back that rank card!"

    Meiyou silently nodded his head, tightened his stick, and his eyes became sharp.

    Unfortunately, things are not as simple as they think

    "Meiqin! Don''t be careless! "

    In the distance, with Daisy stood speechless suddenly.

    "The other side is a hero with the rank of" Japanese cavalry ". The combat effectiveness is not reflected in itself, but in the treasure and riding skills. You should be careful when she uses the treasure and riding!"

    However, it''s a little late

    "Riding the reins of England..."

    The ghost like voice slowly flowed out of the rubble like sewage and into the ears of all the people present.

    "Bang!"

    In the explosion, a column of light rose from the rubble, smashing the surrounding rubble and the ground.

    "Send What happened?... " Elijah griped her stick in panic.

    "She..." Far Sakhalin and Lucia were shocked.

    "Have you used the treasure?"

    All of us look up and see the light column that runs through the sky like a kaleidoscope. The pupil gradually shrinks to the size of a needle.

    Everyone here saw

    In the center of the light column, sun der (cavalry) held a shining reins and rode on a noble white horse with wings and shining white light.That posture is like the heavenly horse in the legend!

    "Drink!" There was no chance for the crowd to react. The "day rider" drove down the horse, which was covered with blue and white light fog.

    In a flash, everyone seemed to see a white comet coming down from the sky, with the deadly air tremor, dragging the white tail, and hitting the piano on the ground!

    "Words!" Daisy clenched "white cherry" in an instant.

    But speechless but stopped the daisy who was going to hand, eyes fixed on the face of Meiqin.

    On that beautiful, heroic face, a smile that was enough to make people boil was hung up

    "If not..."

    The blue and white current suddenly soared and started to flow wildly.

    "Things..."

    With the mermaid as the center, the surrounding area within 10 meters is turned into a minefield, shining with thunders that shock the sky like thunderbolts.

    Grabbing a token and clasping it on her finger, Meiqin raises her hand and aims at the white comet coming from the sky. On her face, a long lost, confident smile emerges slowly.

    "Isn''t it fun?"

    At the moment when the voice fell, the thunder in the whole minefield turned into electric current, and suddenly jumped into the small token, coagulating the token into a small white spot.

    Ding

    Then, the clear percussion sound spread like ripples

    "Whew!"

    An orange beam of light, not under the white comet falling from the sky, suddenly surged up in a trembling sound of space, like a dazzling meteor, breaking through the long sky, facing the white comet that came from the head-on impact, and couldn''t help saying that it was right to go up.

    "Dong!!!"

    Under the eyes of all the people at the scene, the white comet and the orange meteor meet in the mid air. In a moment, the whole space is expanded by the sound wave of the shaking impact, like a gale in every corner of the space.

    "Ah!" Yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia, etc. all screamed. Conditionally, they raised their hands to block the incoming waves. Even Meiyou murmured, raised his walking stick, built a protective barrier, and resisted the strong wind.

    Speechless and Daisy are standing in the strong wind, staring at the white comets and orange meteors colliding with each other in the mid air, and their faces gradually become dignified.

    For nothing else, just because the confrontation lasted for a while, the orange meteor was suppressed.

    It wasn''t long before, at last, there was a heavy cross hit.

    "Peng!!!"

    The orange meteor that the white comet will attack fiercely in the future has been shot back, just like a sharp edge, it has passed through the "super electromagnetic gun" fiercely, and has disintegrated the "super electromagnetic gun" and hit the ground without abatement.

    There is no doubt that this time, the defeat is Meiqin!

    But, speechless, Daisy two people actually showed a smile abnormally.

    "Huh?" Riding on the Tianma, the body of the "Sun der" (cavalry) which was impacted by the white comet shivered.

    Because, on the shoulder of "Rider", a slender arm was put on it

    "Even the" super electromagnetic gun "I gave out couldn''t win your breakthrough. I took back the sentence just now. Your strength is not less than level 8, but really higher than your own level, so you can carry out the challenge of exceeding level..."

    Behind the "Rider" and at the end of Tianma''s back, Meiqin raised her head and her brown eyes were full of brilliance.

    "But that''s all..."

    Words fall, in the sky, a dark cloud layer suddenly emerges, rotates, condenses into a whirlpool, blue and white lightning is running inside, then, gathered in the center

    "Thunder!"

    At the same time, the voice of Jiao and thunder filled the world.

    In a whirlpool of dark clouds, a huge flash of thunder fell, in a thousandth of a second, on the ''Day Er'' riding on the Tianma

    "Boom!!!"

    The Meiqin, the sun der (cavalry) and Tianma are all shrouded in dazzling thunder.

    Roar, resound throughout the audience

 Chapter 1437

    Riding on a heavenly horse is like a comet''s dazzling "Rider"

    Cut through the earth like a storm of turbulent air

    Resounding through the audience, like a thundering roar

    Slowly emerge, like a puppet like expression

    Time

    Space

    The sky

    The earth

    All things, as if they have been fixed in general, become the last scene of the battle between the human and the spirit

    And then, it all subsided

    Meiqin, who was dancing with blue and white electric arc, stood alone in the center of the audience.

    At the foot of Meiqin, a deep crater like a meteorite impact is taking it as the center. There are traces of gravel, light smoke and scorching black rolling everywhere. It has to be at least 10 meters in diameter.

    However, Meiqin herself has a happy arc on the corner of her mouth. She stretches her waist and converges the whole body''s electric current just like a happy movement. The brown pupils look at the people who act as bystanders on the edge of the pit. Suddenly, she smiles and raises one hand.

    There is a card on it

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card - "Rider": a card made with a very high magic theory, which has the magical ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of the card;

    the way to use it is as follows -

    limited expansion: with "magic gift" as the medium, rank card as the pass of "seat of the spirit", it will correspond to rank card This rank card is "Rider", and the corresponding Yingling treasure is "riding the reins of Britain")

    parallel limited expansion: the plural "magic gift" is used as the medium. The rank card, as the pass of the seat of the spirit, embodies the plural number of the jewels of the spirit corresponding to the rank card, and can repeat the same jewels, which is the mode of "limited expansion" overlapping amplitude increase;

    (Note: this rank card is "Rider", and the corresponding jewel of the spirit is "riding the reins of the Britain")

    dream call: take yourself as the media. The rank card, as the pass of the seat of the spirit, summons the power of the spirit corresponding to the rank card, and materializes it on the user, so that the user can become the spirit, and become the spirit completely, and obtain the power of the corresponding rank of the spirit;

    (Note: this rank card is "Rider". The corresponding spirit is Medusa, a monster of Greek mythology)

    Rein of riding English: it is a special treasure for riding species. The rare type of rein and whips in pairs can greatly improve the ability of riding objects, strengthen all the strength of riding objects, especially the effect on fantasy species of riding creatures is the most outstanding;

    The card lying in the hands of the lute, with the pattern on the surface. It''s a soldier in a chariot with a reins in his hand.

    In the bottom center of the pattern, a line of letters that are specifically presented as "Rider" is clearly reflected in everyone''s eyes.

    That''s the rank card of rider!

    Looking at the rank card of "Rider" (cavalry) "lying quietly in the hands of Meiqin, yuanban Lin and lvya changed their faces, and the silent Meiyou raised its head and looked at it fiercely.

    "Ah..."

    The whole place was quiet. Elijah''s little voice of surprise seemed to be a clarion call for another battle.

    In the sound of exclamation, Meiyou stepped on the ground with a strong foot, full of tremendous magic power, turning into a black shadow, rowed across the dark field, and rushed to Meiqin.

    Then, before many people had a reaction, Meiyou held out her hand towards "Rider" in Meiqin''s hand

    It''s a pity. This other battle, in the end, did not start

    Before she rushed to Meiqin, Meiyou stopped in her own shape, a pair of orange pupils. The original indifferent divine color fluctuated violently.

    Just because, a long sword made of crystal, I don''t know when, it''s on the neck of Meiyou who rushed to Meiqin

    "The recent children are really not cute..." Standing behind Meiyou, Daisy frowns tightly, as if crystal made "white cherry" is held in her hand and put on Meiyou''s neck.

    "Although I don''t really want to treat children like this, it''s something I want to say. So, can you hold on to it for a while?"

    "She..." In the distance, the distant Sakhalin, who had come back to God, couldn''t help being shocked.

    "She When will it be there... "

    "Here This Elijah stared at the hijacked Meiyou in front of her, and didn''t respond for a long time."What''s the matter?"

    "Beautiful tour!" Lucia''s face was very sharp, and she wanted to rush forward, but Daisy glanced at her with a glance, which made her afraid to act rashly.

    "Rest assured..." Speechless, Shi ran walked to Meiqin''s side, took the card of "Rider", turned around, and showed a helpless expression to yuanbanlin, luvia, Elijah, etc.

    "Daisy can''t do it to a little girl. You don''t have to worry about what will happen to that little girl..."

    Smell speech, far Sakhalin and so on this just a little calm down, luvia also took a deep breath, some cold eyes turned to speechless.

    "I thought you were a gentleman, but I didn''t expect you to know how to blackmail the little girl. It''s time to change your mind..."

    "You have to make it clear that we are not the first to do this..." Speechless side of the head, a meaningful smile.

    "Besides, if I am really despicable, I will not only hold this little girl, but also you!"

    "Blackmail us?"

    "What? Don''t you understand?... " Looking at the puzzled expression of yuanban Lin and others, he came to Meiyou like he was speechless and chuckled, ignoring her sharp vision, touching her small head, and his face became cold.

    "If you don''t want something wrong with her, give me the archer card!"

    The expression of Yuan ban Lin and others suddenly changed, and Meiyou''s face became ugly.

    "Do you understand?..." The expression of indifference disappeared in an instant, and speechless hands sprang up.

    "It''s really mean. We didn''t use this method. It''s enough for gentlemen, magic girls..."

    Finish saying, speechless gestured Daisy, Daisy immediately understood, released the "white cherry" on the neck of Meiyou.

    Meiyou did not hesitate a jump, suddenly retreated, and returned to Lucia''s front again, holding a sapphire cane, the eyes of vigilance has never been higher.

    Until then, yuanban Lin and other talents really relaxed.

    They are really worried that they will be threatened by wordless means like that

    "Then..." Raise the rank card of "Rider" in your hand, and slowly lift up the silent corner of your mouth.

    "Rank card -" Rider "! I''ll take it

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia bite their teeth.

    as like as two peas, how can you hear the same statement as the Lancer card?

    But what can they do

    Hit

    When they were able to transform, yuanbanlin and Lvia were not rivals. Now, though their numbers have increased, their overall strength has decreased or not.

    And the other side is not only one person, but also two more partners with the same amazing fighting capacity. Compared with each other, if we fight, there will be no win for yuansakhalin!

    In the situation just like that and the difference in combat effectiveness, it''s better to say that the card of "Archer" has not been taken away by the other party through threat or snatch. It''s a very lucky thing.

    "As you look, it seems that you don''t want to do anything with the rank card we have at hand..." Yuan Sakhalin is not willing to laugh.

    "Are you really a gentleman? Don''t do it to weak women and children? "

    Hearing this, speechless brow a pick, smiled.

    "In any case, our goal is rank cards. Sooner or later, we will be right. Then, it''s better to let you recycle the cards, and finally make a final decision. Isn''t it much easier?..."

    "Oh?..." Yuan Sakhalin tightened a few gemstones on his fingers.

    "As you look like, it seems that we''ve settled on eating?..."

    "Who knows..." I can''t help but curl my mouth and put away the "Rider" card.

    "Daisy, Meiqin, back..."

    The two girls nodded and came to the silent side.

    "See you next time..."

    Left this sentence, speechless hands one by one put on the shoulders of two young girls, the body wave up a colorful geometric magic map, figure gradually blurred, finally, disappeared in place

    Four people, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou, looked ahead and were silent

 Chapter 1438

    Dongmu City, a street

    Yuanbanlin, Lucia, and Elia and Meiyou, who changed their casual clothes, went together in groups, but the atmosphere was rather depressing.

    As she walked along aimlessly, she lowered her head, and both yuansakhalin and Lucia were silent. Meiyou also followed her quietly, without saying a word, which made Elia''s mood a little heavy and infected. Her lovely face was filled with depression.

    Different from the beautiful tour that looks very mature, Elijah is a real and normal primary school student. When she has not met ruby, she doesn''t even know the existence of magic and magician. Naturally, she can''t understand the importance of rank card.

    For Elijah, recycling rank cards is not so much a task as a natural disaster

    After all, before today, Elia always thought that recycling rank cards is to find those rank cards, and then put them away. Who knows, there is still a battle to be fought.

    Let a primary school student fight against myths, legends and famous heroes in history

    It''s not something that can be described by a strong person.

    Therefore, Elijah doesn''t understand why a girl of her own age, who is called Meiyou, can be so calm, even when facing the enemy. All in all, Elijah herself has no sense of reality.

    Now, yuanbanlin and lvya both have their own ideas about the career card. Meiyou looks quiet and seems to be thinking about something. Only yiliya doesn''t feel anything, but the atmosphere is really uncomfortable.

    Unable to bear it, Elijah could only lower her voice and talk to the ruby floating beside her.

    "Ah. Ruby. What''s the matter with everyone? "

    "They are all in trouble..." Ruby is as like as two peas in a ribbon, and it is flexed on the top of the ring, just like a person''s hair catching.

    "There is an unknown origin and identity. A very strong opponent. The goal is to recycle the rank cards. It''s normal for Lin and Lucia to be upset... "

    "It''s true that the two big sisters look very strong..." Elijah can''t help but think back to the scene of the battle between Meiqin and "Japanese cavalry" and the performance of Daisy holding a long sword made of crystal, blinking her watery eyes.

    "Those two big sisters are really powerful..."

    "Thank you for being so calm..." Ruby sighed like a gape.

    "You have to know. With such a powerful enemy, it will be very difficult for us to recycle rank cards in the future. In the end, even one rank card can''t be recycled... "

    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Elijah''s head is crooked.

    "Sister Lin said that the rank card has a very powerful power. If it is used to do evil, the whole winter wood market may be destroyed, so they need to be recycled. That big brother and those two big sisters seem not to be bad guys. The card is in their hands, so it should be OK?..."

    At this point, Elijah clapped her hands lovingly again.

    "It''s better to say that if they help to recycle the cards, the dangerous goods like bombs should be recycled soon, so that the winter wood market will not be dangerous, isn''t it very good?"

    This Ruby was speechless.

    "We recycle rank cards not only to prevent them from falling into the wrong hands and bringing disaster to others..." All of a sudden, yuanban Lin made a sound.

    "Magic association has the obligation to manage the items related to Yingling. The rank card is a powerful prop that is directly linked to Yingling and can lead to Yingling''s power. No matter whether it is in the hands of bad people or not, if it is used improperly, it will definitely bring devastating disaster. Therefore, it must be properly managed."

    "Of course, because the rank card is made with a very high magic theory, for the magic association that studies the essence or magic, it is also a very worthwhile thing to analyze it. The magic association also wants to start such experimental products, which we do not deny..." Said Lucia in a low voice.

    "But it''s also dangerous goods that must be managed!"

    "Danger Item... " Elijah asked, a little timidly.

    "Is it that serious?"

    "After all, it''s a prop. Since it''s a prop, there must be a source. Maybe it''s made by some great magician!" Yuan Sakhalin made a serious explanation.

    "If you let someone with other thoughts start with the rank card and analyze it, and learn how to make it, by then, the props that can trigger the power of the spirit will be mass produced, and they will inevitably become the props that some villains do evil!"Far Sakhalin glanced at Elijah.

    "Can you imagine, Elijah, that everyone in the world has a rank card. With the power of the rank card, they can gain the heroic power just like the one they just dealt with in the mirror world. When there is a dispute, they can use this terrible power to fight immediately?..."

    Hearing this, Elijah felt a chill in her heart.

    If that''s the case, then Elijah can''t imagine what a chaotic world it would be

    "In the magic association, there are also some people who hold the idea of analyzing the rank card clearly and carrying out mass production, so as to expand the strength of the fighters in the association and make the magic association more influential in the whole world. Among them, there are also some people with bad intentions who covet this strength..." Lucia got serious, too.

    "So, the master Fu, who is at the top of the association, can''t help but intervene in this matter. Let''s recycle the rank card, just to prevent this power from being used by people who are interested in it, but now..."

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia looked at each other, both of them smiling and shaking their heads.

    "Powerful enemies emerge one by one, and the target is all rank cards. Although they don''t look like villains, they can''t deny that they will use the power of rank cards in an improper way. This is something that can''t be ignored..."

    And Yuan Sakhalin''s expression became angry, and there was a trend of tears streaming down his face.

    "If you can''t finish the task, the master won''t accept us as disciples. It''s so unpleasant!"

    When Elijah stumbled and almost fell to the ground, even Meiyou blushed.

    Feelings, these two women are still for themselves

    "The enemy is so powerful that it is not the object we can deal with now!" Lucia looks to yuanbanlin.

    "How is it? Do you want to report to the association and ask for help? "

    "Are you ready to be punished?" Far Sakhalin''s mouth was twitching.

    "Once we ask for help from the association, the matter of dragging ordinary people into the water will be exposed..."

    Now, Lucia shut up.

    When auspicious yuanbanlin and Lucia came to Dongmu city to recycle their rank cards, they repeatedly told us that two magic wands are the highest level of "magic gift clothes" and they also have the ability to make people obtain powerful power in an instant.

    Like rank cards, such "magic Costume" can become extremely dangerous weapons if not used properly.

    Therefore, gihuea zelrich xiubeingu earnestly charged the two girls that they must manage the wand well without any accidents.

    But as a result, the two wands not only broke away from the control of yuanbanlin and lvya, but also successfully dragged two 10-year-old ordinary people into the water, causing them to use their power to recycle the cards.

    This matter, if we let kishia zelrich xiubeingogu know, otherwise, we must reconsider the matter of being a disciple.

    At the thought of this place, yuanbanlin and Lucia were sweating.

    "Or Maybe things are not as serious as we think... " There are sweat beads on yuanban Lin''s face, and he makes a strong laugh.

    "You see, even the magic association has no way to analyze the rank card, and no information can be analyzed. How can others analyze its structure for mass production?"

    "Say That''s right! Far Sakhalin! " Lucia laughed, too.

    "Think about it carefully. It''s not a bad thing. As the man said, we have a rank card on hand, sooner or later we will be right. It''s better for them to work hard to recycle the card and grab all their cards when the final decision is made. Isn''t it a lot of work?..."

    "No Yes... "

    "Yes Right... "

    Far Sakhalin and lviya both laughed out loud, but as false as their expressions were.

    This time, it''s Elijah''s turn and Meiyou''s turn to sweat

 Chapter 1439

    The next day, it''s sunny

    The blue sky, the white clouds, the noisy streets, the quiet environment, everything seems so peaceful and pleasant.

    In one corner of the street, yuanban Lin is wearing a bag hanging on his shoulder, the same casual clothes as last night, and the crisscross figure with the people around him, but his face is not very happy.

    Reaching out and exploring in his bag, yuansakhalin took out a passbook and looked at the numbers on it. On his face, the expression that was not so happy suddenly became extremely unhappy, even with a little sadness.

    Today, yuanban Lin plans to buy some gems in the shops that sell gems in Dongmu city.

    As far as Sakhalin is concerned, gems can be said to be indispensable in her magic career.

    Because the magic used by yuanban Lin is called gem magic!

    It is a kind of magic that the user saves his magic power and technique into the gem, so as to start the magic with the gem.

    When using gem magic, users can inject their own magic power and the original magic skill into the gem in advance. When using, they can use the magic skill without starting the project according to the original magic and using a procedure to activate the magic stored in the gem.

    This kind of magic can be prepared in advance and stored in the gem. The gem magic is very famous.

    After all, when the users of gemstone magic launch the gemstone magic, basically, they only need to trigger the original existing skills and magic in the gemstone, so as to lead to the formation of magic. It only needs one process, and even the magic does not need to be consumed, which is very convenient.

    In addition, gems are very easy to accumulate users'' thoughts, and are very easy to host magic power, which can be preserved for a long time. So. Gem magic is very famous in magic side. Only some famous people can use it.

    Therefore, gem magic is also the family magic of yuanban Lin''s family.

    Unfortunately, there are advantages and disadvantages. Gem magic is convenient, practical and powerful. The most basic condition to activate gem magic is to use gem as medium.

    It''s a magic trick to burn money

    The use of gem magic is disposable. The used gems can not be recycled, but also disappear with the start of magic. A magic is a gem. How can we not burn money

    Because of this reason, the users of gem magic are more famous in magic side.

    Originally, the yuanban family, which can take the gem magic as a family magic, is also a famous family with great wealth. Although they are reluctant to admit it, the yuanban family has indeed declined, which leads to the fact that yuanban Lin''s family situation is not so good. Usually, the gem magic is used as thrifty as possible, which is extremely sad.

    That''s why yuansaka Lin looks at his bankbook and feels sad.

    Her family is not very rich. She will buy expensive gems again. In the end, she can''t imagine how many are left.

    Moreover, even if there is not much left in his family, there are very limited gems that yuanban Lin can buy.

    But what can I do

    Who let Ruby betray her and not let her use it? She has to carry out the task of recycling rank cards. There are so strong enemies. She doesn''t have more gems. When she really needs to fight, when the gems are used up, she can only be slaughtered by others

    Therefore, even if he is sad, yuanban Lin can only buy it. Only at this time can yuanban Lin envy his rival, Lucia.

    By the way, Lucia is also a user of gem magic, and she is not as poor as yuanban Lin, but she has a real wealth. She throws a gem with one piece, which is more rich than the so-called rich family, and the wealth is flowing

    Before long, yuanban Lin came to the outside of a gem shop and looked at pieces of gems displayed in the glass cabinet. The pupils of the blue were full of tangles.

    Of course, the object of yuanban Lin''s tangle is not those gems, but the line of figures displayed under the gems.

    Take out own bankbook again, looked at the number above, far Sakhalin pulled down the shoulder.

    "In this way, there are not many gems that can be bought, even if they are the cheapest..."

    Just then, a hand suddenly appeared and patted Sakhalin on the shoulder.

    "What are you doing in such a place?"

    "Whoa!" The sudden voice and the sense of substance on the shoulder made yuansaka Lin jump.

    Then, the foot is crooked, far Sakhalin whole person slants to fall to the ground.

    Looking at the ground closer and closer to him, yuansakhalin''s whole pretty face was full of panic. He closed his eyes and was ready to break his face. However, it was not long before this preparation, yuansakhalin felt that his body remained in a falling position and was directly frozen in the air."Huh?" Yuan Sakhalin opened his eyes, looked at the ground that was about to make zero distance contact with his face, full of doubts, and then she found why she didn''t fall on the ground.

    Just because, a hand is wearing from far Sakhalin''s armpit, hugged her, let her suspend in the air, didn''t plant down.

    I think it must be the owner of this hand who saved yuanban Lin.

    But far Sakhalin not only didn''t have a little gratitude for her rescuers, a pretty face also slowly changed color, and finally, all dyed red.

    The reason is simple

    That hand, is holding far Sakhalin chest one of a pair of mellow, five fingers are also deeply sunk in!

    "Huh?" It seems that even the owner of the hand feels something wrong, and starts to move his hand and knead the softness of yuansakhalin.

    "Why is it so soft?"

    "Woo..." When his chest was rubbed like this, yuansakhalin immediately felt a strange body. He couldn''t help but sing. The blush on his face spread all over the whole pretty face, making her scream like crazy.

    "You What are you doing?! "

    As soon as the voice fell, the soft hand kneading yuanban Lin froze down. At the same time, a stiff voice also sounded.

    "Here This soft thing can''t be

    Yuan Sakhalin was annoyed. He broke away from each other''s hands and protected his chest. He sat on the ground and looked back with tears in his eyes.

    At this sight, yuansakhalin was stunned for a moment and screamed out.

    "You?!"

    "Yo Oh! " Will be a yuanban Lin mellow good play for a while the culprit smile raised that just cool hand.

    "Although it''s the same lines as last night''s meeting, I think you''re greeting me..."

    Come, it is speechless!

    "You You Far Sakhalin shaking hands, a hand to continue to protect the chest, a finger speechless, eyes of water vapor gradually rich.

    "How dare you Dare to... "

    "Wait, wait! I didn''t mean to! I was there to save you! " Speechless hurriedly back a few steps, want to also don''t want to shake his head.

    "Even if I really want to sneak on someone''s chest, I won''t choose you. You don''t have that material..."

    "What do you say?..." Yuan Sakhalin stares round his eyes.

    This son of a bitch, not only stole the card of "Lancer", but also recovered the card of "Japanese cavalry", which made him hurt his brain. Now, after touching his chest, he still despised himself for nothing

    At present, yuansaka is angry.

    "You! Say it! Who! No! Material! Ah! "

    Like a wild animal, yuansakhalin stood up, angrily came to the speechless front. Before speechless and unresponsive, he grabbed his hand directly, didn''t even think about it, and pressed it on his chest

    With a "poof", the soft touch was passed to him through his wordless hands, which made him speechless.

    "You say! Who doesn''t know?! " Yuan Sakhalin, who didn''t realize what he had done, yelled and finally woke up, making him realize what kind of situation he was in.

    This Almost without thinking, he kneaded a pair of softness in the palm of his hand without speaking instinctively, and his eyes were also fixed on yuansaka Lin''s chest which was deformed in the clothes with the action of his hand.

    "And It''s not that unexpected

    "Yes Right?... " Yuansaka''s delicate body trembled and his expression twisted.

    "Then When are you going to knead it? "

    Speechless continue the action on hand, eyes have also been staring at far Sakhalin''s chest, then, said such a sentence,

    "later..."

    For a moment, yuansakhalin felt that one of the strings in his head "snapped" and broke.

    "You disgusting pervert!!!"

    In the hysterical cry, in the street, the scene of women chasing men, staged

 Chapter 1440

    (congratulations on being the master of this book

    Dongmu City, a coffee shop

    Face to face sitting on a table, in front of two cups of hot black tea and a little dessert, speechless but how can''t fall, the corner of the mouth has been twitching, suffer from the opposite that is full of negative emotions, it seems a little restless.

    Of course, if it''s not calm, it must be that far Sakhalin, who is staring at wordless fiercely with sinister eyes, is more calm.

    After all, just now, as one of the most precious parts of a young girl, yuanbanlin has been captured by someone on the opposite side, and has also been tortured. How can yuanbanlin calm down

    This is not the most important.

    The most important thing is that the man who "rubs" his most important part is doomed to be his own enemy. He has what he wants in his hand.

    Far Sakhalin felt that there was nothing worse than this unfolding

    In fact, I don''t even know why I am so happy No, it''s just like this.

    He just wanted to visit the immature winter wood market and see if there was anything worth spending his time in the daytime.

    The task of recovering the rank card can only be carried out after 0:00 a.m. during the day, the access to the "mirror boundary" is extremely unstable. Without mentioning the problem of access, even if it is, it must be quite dangerous.

    Therefore, if you want to recycle the rank card. The most conservative period is after midnight, which is also the safest period.

    In this way, during the day, I seem to have nothing to do. If I stay at home, I will not be able to do it. Even Daisy and Meiqin went out shopping together. They went out for a walk to see if something new happened.

    Then something new did happen

    Because he happened to meet yuanban Lin who was going to buy the gem

    With the thought of frightening yuan Sakhalin, he leaned over like a wordless prank

    Results

    No results

    This kind of plot only happens in comics. It did come to them in a way that they didn''t know whether it was good luck or bad luck.

    After a fight, tired yuanban Lin can only stop, and is invited to this coffee shop by wordless who intends to turn off the topic

    And then

    No, then

    The two people keep this form, sitting face to face

    How can I say that

    The slot is full

    To be sure, even to the extent of wordless cheekiness. After enjoying some benefits, he couldn''t stand the sight of yuanban Lin, who seemed to eat people, and only turned off the topic again.

    "By the way, how could you be there?" As soon as this sentence is said, I will regret it if I have nothing to say.

    What kind of a digression

    Isn''t that the pot that doesn''t open

    As expected, when yuansaka thought of the gem shop, he immediately thought of his own experience. A pretty face rose red, do not want to, directly protect the chest, glare to speechless.

    "Cough..." A silent dry cough.

    "Just curious..."

    "Hum..." Distant Sakhalin snorted coldly. Don''t turn your head.

    "Go to buy a magic gem, which is specially used to deal with a gentleman who has been bad and good recently No, it''s a pervert! "

    "Cough, cough..." All of a sudden, speechless cough became worse.

    Devil Lin is worthy of devil Lin, even if it is not as black as the original, which refers to the ability of mulberry and locust. Still skilled

    "Gem magic?" Silent and feeble inquiry.

    "Have you run out of jewels?"

    "Don''t worry..." Far Sakhalin glanced speechless.

    "In order to avoid being robbed by some abnormal gentlemen along the way, I carry jewels with me. I just went to the sufficient wolf proof warehouse..."

    "Wolf proof?..." Speechless mouth corner twitches, looks at the distant Sakhalin that dislikes the same expression, in the heart is also a burst of fire. I mean something.

    "But how can I hear someone say that even the cheapest gemstones can be bought, they can''t buy much?"

    Yuan Sakhalin''s expression was stiff and he fell into a state of crash.

    "Oh yeah?" Speechless as if to see the new world, like the opening of a joke.

    "Is it possible that, Miss Lin, in order to provide your own wolf proof warehouse, you have lost all your coffers?"

    Yuansaka turned around fiercely and stared at wordless.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t you?! "

    "No one says no..." As if to find the home general, speechless picked up the cup of black tea, leisurely drink tea."Well, we are all friends. If you are tight handed, you can say that we don''t mind helping you..."

    "Help..." Yuan Sakhalin looked at Wuyan with ten percent suspicious eyes.

    "Can you help me?"

    "Is it not a gem?" Speechless turned his mouth, suddenly thought of what kind, turned his hand and took out a crystal clear gem.

    No, it''s not so much a gem as a crystal.

    "Take a look..." Speechless put the crystal in hand to yuanban Lin.

    "Can this be your medium of gem magic?"

    Far Sakhalin subconsciously took over the crystal stone thrown by wordless, and the cold touch came into her palm.

    Then, yuansakhalin froze.

    She felt that the crystal stone in her hand contained a huge magic power.

    "Here This Yuansaka shouted in amazement.

    "What kind of gem is this? How can there be such a huge magic in it?... "

    Speechless scratched his cheek, I don''t know how to explain.

    Don''t you tell yuanban Lin that what you have is not a gem, but a magic crystal of the eighth level Warcraft

    I''m afraid yuanban Lin doesn''t even know what "eight steps" and "Warcraft" are

    "Fortuitous spoils..." Speechless can only give such an explanation.

    "Do you mean that this gem can be the medium of your gem magic?"

    "Of course!" Far Sakhalin excitedly looks at the magic crystal in his hand.

    "Gem magic is to store the magic power in the gem, write in the magic technique, and form all the conditions to start the magic. When you use it, you can activate the magic power and technique in the gem, and form the magic itself, and then you can form the magic!"

    "And this gem contains a huge amount of magic power. It doesn''t need to be stored at all. Just inject the skill into it. When it is activated, it can cause great damage with the magic power in this gem. Even the spirit with higher anti magic power can cause great damage. It''s just like a killing weapon!"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin with eager eyes to speechless.

    "The magic power in this gem is more than 100 years old. Where did you get it?"

    The quality of gems is also good or bad, which also has something to do with the quality of gem magic.

    Good quality gems can store more magic power, which makes the magic power of users increase exponentially. Bad quality gems can not only store less magic power, but also can not inject too advanced techniques, which has many limitations.

    This shows how important the gem is to the users of gem magic.

    And the so-called magic of more than a hundred years in yuanban''s mouth is even more unprecedented.

    At least, yuanban Lin has never seen a gem that can store the magic power of a hundred years.

    That''s equivalent to a magician with a standard magic power that can only be achieved in a hundred years

    How can a gem bear this amount of magic

    But now, such a gem appears in front of yuanbanlin

    If you use the gem in your hand to perform magic, yuanban Lin can''t imagine how powerful it is.

    In the past, yuanbanlin once had gems that stored magic power for 17 years. Each of those gems has the power to perform A-level magic.

    Level a magic, enough to bring damage to the spirit!

    If you use a hundred year magic gem to perform magic, it''s absolutely equivalent to a strike of the treasure made by Yingling!

    That is to say, with the gem on hand, yuanban Lin can show his magic power comparable to that of last night''s "Rider" when riding the Tianma!

    It''s not a killer. What is it

    If this gem is used properly, it will definitely cause a fatal blow to the spirit!

    Besides, there is no need for yuansakhalin to inject magic. Just inject the skill!

    Simple, far Sakhalin will be able to have a kill card!

 Chapter 1441

    Where does yuanbanlin know that in the world of sparril, the magic crystals of Warcraft are all the crystals with huge magic

    The power of Warcraft mainly includes two aspects, one is its own strong physical ability, the other is their innate magic.

    Not to mention the strong physical ability, since Warcraft can use magic, magic is indispensable.

    And the place where Warcraft store magic is the magic crystal in the body!

    Therefore, the magic crystal of the Warcraft all contains the magic developed by the poor life of the Warcraft!

    It''s also because of this that magic crystal has such a large market in the world of sparril. It can be used to make all kinds of potions, props, and weapons. The price is always high, and the magic crystal of high-level Warcraft is even more expensive.

    The magic crystal in yuanbanlin''s hand is a magic crystal of eight steps. The magic stored in it is needless to say, compared with the magic of a magician with standard magic quantity for a hundred years, even it is only the conservative estimation of yuanbanlin.

    So far Sakhalin is so excited.

    The fact that the gem itself can store 100 years of magic power is enough to make all users of gem magic crazy.

    For a gem magic user, the magic in the gem is not a big problem. The quality of the gem is more important.

    At this moment, Yuan Sakhalin has forgotten that this person is her enemy in front of him, and his eyes on wordless body are extremely hot. When the body leans forward, it''s almost to reach for the speechless shoulder. The pretty face is less than 20cm away from speechless.

    Looking at the pretty face of yuanban Lin, he pulled in so fast. His red lips and warm breath came together. It''s natural.

    If he didn''t know why yuanban Lin was so excited, he thought yuanban Lin wanted to take advantage of him.

    At present, speechless expression embarrassed press and hold the shoulder of far Sakhalin, push her back to the seat.

    "Isn''t it just a gem? Don''t make a fuss, will you... "

    "Is it a gem?" Yuan Sakhalin''s expression became inconceivable.

    "Don''t you know how valuable this gem is?"

    "Value, I can guess more or less..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "But you don''t have to exaggerate, do you?"

    "You..." Yuan Sakhalin opened his mouth wide in amazement, and looked at the speechless performance as if it were innocent. final. Sigh like giving up.

    "Well, I''ll tell you that you can''t understand the pursuit of a gem magic user for such a gem. Thanks to your strong magic skills..."

    "I''m so sorry..." Speechless turned white eyes.

    "I can do a lot of magic, but there is no gem magic..."

    Wordless magic knowledge comes from the world''s million magic books in the "magic catalogue". All kinds of tricks in the world of magic catalogue. It includes magic, alchemy, yin and Yang, enchantment, spiritualism and so on. He knows it all.

    Although there is a kind of gem magic similar to yuanbanlin in the book of magic, it is different in nature. The gem magic held by yuanbanlin does not exist in the same type in the "magic directory".

    So. Wordless really knows some magic tricks performed by using gems, but yuansakhalin, who relies entirely on gems to perform magic skills, really can''t.

    But this sentence listens in the distant Sakhalin''s ear, is has no words to admit that he did not understand the gem magic.

    "Of course, in the magic side, gem magic is very rare. Only some famous people can use it..." Speaking of this, Yuan Sakhalin also held out his chest.

    "Our yuanban family''s gem magic has formed a whole system, including some of yuanban family''s own understandings. Even compared with the gem magic owned by other famous magic families, it also has certain advantages. There is no comparison between luvia and other magic families. Wow..."

    Saying that, far Sakhalin on his own smile, let wordless shame incomparable.

    You yuanban family have some understanding of gem magic. Don''t other famous magic families have it

    "Is it?" Speechless and interested in perfunctory far Sakhalin''s boast.

    "In that case, I''ll give you that gem!"

    Far Sakhalin''s laughter stopped abruptly, and, instead of being happy about it, he frowned.

    "What are you thinking?..."

    "Ha?..." Speechless stupefied.

    "There''s no reason for you to give such a big gift to your enemies?" Yuanban''s face turned to be serious. He raised the eight level magic crystal in his hand. The pupils of the green eye were close to his speechless face.

    "Do you know that I can rely on this gem to give you a fatal blow at a critical moment?""A deadly blow Do you There was a murmur and a laugh.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Don''t you believe it?..." Distant Sakhalin sneers.

    "There''s a hundred years of magic in it. Next, I just need to inject a magic move into it. When it''s used, it can give full play to the last blow of the treasure tool used by ''Day (cavalry)'' last night. Do you think that can''t bring you life-threatening damage?..."

    Hearing this, I dare not make an assertion even if I am speechless.

    If he is fully open, don''t say that it''s the attack comparable to the last attack of the weapon made by "day (cavalry)" last night. Even if he is ten times stronger and one hundred times stronger, he also doesn''t pay attention to it.

    But now, the silent level has been suppressed to 75.

    That kind of strike, really hit his words, can really let the now wordless death!

    But only for this

    Not to mention the problem of life miss, is hit, also die once, have the body of the true ancestor of speechless is not dead

    "Shouldn''t you be happy?" A silent smile.

    "With a card to deal with me, or I gave it to the past by myself. Is such a big bargain worth nothing?"

    "Oh?..." Far Sakhalin raised his eyebrows and stared at the silent face, trying to see what was on it. After a long time, he smiled.

    "In that case, I will accept it!"

    Leaving this sentence, yuanban Lin collected the eight level magic crystal in front of speechless face, and then turned to the front.

    "Tonight, are you still going to recycle the cards?"

    "I think so..." Speechless drink a mouthful of black tea, leisurely response voice.

    "What? Are you going to let me give up again? "

    "At this point, I also know that it is impossible for you to give up..." Yuanban Lin''s eyes turned and said something like this.

    "But, I think, we can discuss..."

    "Discuss?..." Speechless and interested to see far Sakhalin.

    "Discuss what?..."

    "Discuss your goals!" Yuanban Lin took out a map and spread it on the table.

    On the top of the map, several places are being circled in red.

    "These are the places where rank cards are!" Far Sakhalin raised his head, his eyes on speechless eyes.

    "To be honest, as we did last night, when we met, the recovery of the card would be very complicated. Not only do you need to be aware of us, but we also need to be aware of you. It''s too much work!"

    "As you said, our goal is to have rank cards, and we have them on hand. Sooner or later, they will be right!" Yuanban''s eyes gradually set.

    "In this case, why don''t we stagger our goals and recycle each card, and then we can decide the winner after all the cards are recycled?"

    After hearing the words, he lost his mind.

    Indeed, if two groups of people meet like last night, there will inevitably be some accidents.

    Wordless of course, they are not afraid of what yuanbanlin made, but when they recycle the cards, yuanbanlin and others make some words, which is also a hindrance, just like yuanbanlin said, too much effort.

    It''s better to recycle each other, and wait for the final one.

    And far Sakhalin here also has scruples.

    With wordless and others, with their current strength, it is likely that they will become spectators as they did last night.

    Instead, it''s better to stagger each other first, increase the rank card on hand, see if it can be used as a base card, and come up with a way to deal with wordlessness in this period of time.

    This is what yuanban Lin intends to do.

    "Yes..." After thinking for a while, he nodded his head and pointed to a circle on the map.

    "We''ll be here tonight!"

    "Then we''ll go somewhere else!" Yuanban Lin smiles.

    "That''s the deal!"

 Chapter 1442

    At night, on the back mountain of Dongmu city

    "So we won''t meet tonight, will we?"

    Standing in the middle of a woodland, Daisy and Meiqin listen to the content of silent discussion with yuanbanlin in the coffee shop today, ponder for a moment, and nod their heads.

    "It''s true that it''s more convenient to act separately..." Meiqin holds her arm in front of her.

    "I don''t want to fight till the end, but a little girl comes to me..."

    "Me too..." The daisy complained.

    "Putting a sword on a child''s neck really makes people feel a little unhappy..."

    "But, sooner or later, we must be right..." Speechless sighed.

    "At the end of the day, those two Elijah and miyou will be our enemies. We have to take the rank card from each other."

    "Sounds like what bad people do..." Daisy turned around, and through the gap of the trees, she cast her eyes on the bright winter wood market at the bottom of the distance.

    "They''re fighting with a spirit somewhere there, aren''t they?"

    "Far Sakhalin didn''t say where he would go, I only told her that we would come here and let her avoid us..." Speechless spread out.

    "However, we will all enter the same plane later, which is certain. If you are interested, wait until the battle is over. Let''s see if we can move from "mirror world" to their battle place... "

    "In that case, it''s meaningless to act separately. People will doubted whether we will start in the dark!" Meiqin shakes her head rather displeased.

    "Forget it, it''s better to stagger for the time being. The rank cards they have on hand will be taken over at last!"

    "That''s what the real bad guys say..." Speechless expression became resentful, patted cheek, cheered up for a while.

    "Well, it''s almost early in the morning. Let''s go!"

    Two young girls gave a little answer. Move your feet. Standing on the silent side.

    "Hum..."

    The rainbow like Hongguang is centered on the ground where the three people stand. A wave, rotation and diffusion form a precise geometric pattern of magic array. Three people in a row were encircled inside.

    In a line of three people''s vision. The surrounding space began to twist a little bit. The senses in the directions of up, down, left, right, East, West, South, North and so on were suddenly blurred. Even the night view of the mountain and the lighted winter wood market in the distance became blurred.

    Then. The sky and the earth revolve and the wave light flickers. When the surrounding scenes are restored again and the senses are back, the scenery is still that scenery, but such scenery is full of disobedience.

    The sky seems to be covered by a moving arc mirror, like the lake in waves, shaking at a very slight angle. In the woods, a faint blue mist is filling up, which makes this space fall into a fuzzy vision everywhere.

    "Are you here?..." There is a blue and white electric light on the body of Meiqin, and the brown pupils look around.

    "What about the enemy?"

    "I don''t think so..." Daisy hands a piece of cherry blossom petals, until the petals fall, "white cherry" is already in her hands, but she pouted up a beautiful eyebrow.

    "Always feel like something''s wrong..."

    "Be careful..." Speechless step forward, standing in front of the two young girls, the wine red pupil released a cold light, frequently across the space.

    "There is a very unusual smell around..."

    This sentence just fell, in the distant forest, a shadow suddenly flashed through the forest, like a snake hidden and flexible.

    "Who!" With a flash of electric light, a thick blue and white current suddenly flew out and hit the direction of the shadow.

    "Bang!"

    In a heavy crash, Meiqin''s "electric gun" just wiped the end of the shadow, fell on a tree, and burned it to smoke.

    But the shadow is once again a rotation, into the woods, disappeared

    "Out of the way?..." Meiqin is surprised.

    "So fast..."

    "No! It''s not just speed! " Silent eyes squint.

    "Breath! Even the breath is gone! "

    With the spread of this sentence, the surrounding woods are completely silent, even without a sound, extremely gloomy.

    "Feel..." Daisy took a timid step back.

    "Like It''s a little scary... "

    "Don''t be affected, Daisy..." Speechless reached out his hand and shook the cool little hand of daisy.

    "It''s just a hidden spirit, not a monster. Don''t be afraid...""Say That''s what I said... " The daisy took a deep breath of cold air and calmed down.

    "But you remind me that there is only one of the seven ranks among the hidden heroes?"

    "It should be..." Speechless lower the voice, eyes have been sweeping around.

    "The speed of agility, the presence of ghosts and spirits, and the way of concealment, only the Assas private n (assassin) in the seven ranks can do this!"

    "Assas private n?" Meiqin purses her lips and retreats to her speechless side.

    "What should I do now?"

    "What else can I do? It''s bad luck to meet us as Assas A hook at the corner of the wordless mouth.

    "Daisy! Meiqin! Turn on system awareness! "

    Daisy and Meiqin were stunned for a moment, and then they were also shocked.

    Yes, no matter how high and fast the concealment skill of Assas private n (assassin) is, or even the breath can be covered, once it is close to a certain distance, there is no hiding under the perception effect of the system!

    At present, a group of three people stand back-to-back in a triangle, their eyes pass through the system to perceive the unique streamer, their pupils emit a weak layer of fluorescence, and start to observe the surrounding.

    And this observation, hidden in the surrounding "Assas private n" (assassin) "information immediately entered the three people''s induction.

    ¡­¡­

    Assas private n (assassin): (level 59)

    In fact, the existence of heroes is based on people''s belief in myths, legends and heroes who have left great achievements in history.

    Therefore, the more brilliant the deeds of the hero before his death, the more achievements and fame he left behind, the stronger his power.

    And an assassin, even if there are any great deeds will not be publicized, only a kind of unknown role.

    Because in this way, in general, the heroes who have the ability to hold the post of Assas private n (assassin) have left behind brilliant legends as heroes. It can be said that compared with the heroes of other ranks, they are more or less inadequate.

    As a result, most of the heroes in the position of Assas private n (assassin) have low ability value, and can only rely on treasure or some special skills to win.

    Daisy and Meiqin both learned some basic knowledge of Yingling from wordless. They also know that the strength of "Assas private n" (assassin) "is generally weak.

    But the sixth level peak

    Is it too weak

    And the other information they received from system perception surprised them.

    Because, in the surrounding woods, there is not only one Assas private n (assassin) object perceived by the system!

    One

    Two

    Three

    Ten

    There must be at least 50 hidden objects in the feedback system!

    There are 50 "Assas" heroes

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin can''t help tensing their bodies, and their expressions are full of surprise.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t think too much. There is only one rank card for Assas private n (assassin). Therefore, there is only one ''Assas private n (assassin)'' that can be materialized with the power of rank card. This is not to be questioned!"

    Speechless calmly answered the questions in the hearts of the two girls.

    "The system senses so many ''Assas private n'' (assassin)," I''m afraid, it should be the real ''Assas private n'' (assassin) ''that uses the treasure! "

    "Is it a treasure?" Daisy clenched "white cherry", a little farfetched smile.

    "It doesn''t matter. Since they can be sensed by the system, it can prove that they are at least separate bodies, not illusions, and can definitely cause harm to us!"

    "Against fifty sixth level heroes?" Meiqin slowly straightens up, on the body, a blue and white electric current starts to move wildly.

    "It suits me!"

    Then, in the woods, black figures appeared from behind trees

 Chapter 1443

    "Da Da Da Da... "

    The "rustle" of branches, leaves and the ground was heard clearly from all around

    In the dark woods, a dark figure is slowly imprinted into the eyes of speechless, Daisy and Meiqin in a small sound of footsteps

    It was a monster that was completely dark, with a skull mask on his face, or a black cloak on his face, or a black cloth around his lower body, without hair!

    That''s right!

    It''s a monster!

    In their bodies, except the mask is white, the rest are all black!

    Head

    Body

    Muscles

    Limbs

    With the clothes on his body, every Assas'' private n (assassin) shows absolute darkness. In the dark night, it is like a ghost floating in the woods, making the originally strange and silent atmosphere more gloomy.

    In the hands of the numerous Assas'' private n (assassins), a dagger, sharp blade and dagger with cold luster on the surface are being clipped between their fingers, following their master''s walk, swinging the arc light again and again in the space, which makes people tremble.

    "That is ''Assas private n''

    Daisy and Mermaid were looking at the trees around them.

    "Completely surrounded..."

    One by one, dark figures gradually approached from all directions, and gradually narrowed the encirclement. Surrounded by speechless, Daisy and Meiqin, some even stood on the branch, holding sharp weapons in their hands, aiming at the three in the center.

    Imagine, once Assas private n (assassin) attacks, at that moment, in the encirclement circle, up and down, they will be covered with sharp daggers!

    Although it''s only a sixth level peak. But "Assas private n" (assassin) "occupied the time, the land, the people and!

    There was a dark night to hide. The surrounding forest as a cover, but also occupy an absolute number of advantages

    I''m afraid that if yuanban Lin and his party came here, they would be scared to be stupid, right

    No. That is, wordless, Daisy, Mermaid and so on. See this ring. I think it''s a little tricky.

    "I don''t care!" At first, Meiqin could not bear it, and her electric light burst out.

    "There are only six levels of peak, let''s fight directly!"

    Finish. The electric current on the body leaped into the bottom of the earth. The ground trembled slightly and a black wave surged up.

    Assas private n (assassin) seems to be stimulated, holding up sharp daggers one by one.

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    At the next moment, the sound of breaking through the air, like the sound of metal and iron strike, bloomed in the surrounding space. The twinkling arc light flashed around, carrying the sharp sharp sharp sound. In this space, three people gathered in a row towards the center.

    Well, it''s just a dagger from the sky!

    The three people in the center of the field were shot by the sweeping dagger, like arrows, which were full of everyone''s vision in an instant.

    "Drink!"

    However, in response to this overwhelming, the dagger shot from the Meiqin''s voice.

    As the wind blows, the waves roll, and the black iron sand waves whirl, the center of the scene revolves like a tornado, surrounded by speechless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    "Sonorous, sonorous..."

    Before long, there was a clear sound of cross attack around the iron sand wave, and all the daggers fell on the rolling iron sand wave, as if they hit the raging waves, and no more than a little bit of them were eaten away.

    Seeing this, he raised his hand to attack Assas'' private n (assassin).

    Just, some people move faster than no words

    "Whoosh!"

    In the woods, a breeze, blowing up

    A stream of pink light carries sharp edge and flies around, just like a colored breeze. At a speed invisible to the naked eye, it twinkles in the middle of many Assas'' private n (assassins) that form the ring.

    Then, the Assas'' private n''s who were cut by the pink streamer around their bodies were frozen there

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss..."

    There was no sign of the sound of tears. The bodies of Assas'' private n (assassins) were trembling. They all seemed to have been cut by a sharp knife light. Their chests burst neatly, sprayed with red blood, fell to the ground and lost their breath

    At this time, the pink streamer just lingered and landed quietly, showing its original shape.The long pink hair swings through the air, dancing and flying lightly. It is extremely beautiful.

    Holding the daisy of "white cherry", a fierce look appeared on the pretty face. A leap turned into a streamer again, which cut through the space and cut through the Assas'' private n (assassin) who didn''t have time to respond.

    And the Assas'' private n (assassins) who are all streamed by pink follow the way of the Assas'' private n (assassins) in front. The chest of the body is cut neatly, spewing blood, and can''t afford to fall to the ground

    "Baby Daisy?... " The action on hand, speechless looking at the "Assas private n" (assassin) "in the incarnation of the pink streamer of the daisy under the chop down one after another, stuck in the spot.

    That''s not only because one by one "Assas private n" was solved by Daisy, but also because Daisy''s body shape, even he can only vaguely capture a little!

    Come on!

    It''s so fast!

    "Surprised?" The sound of the piano suddenly came out when the tide of iron sand around the body gradually subsided.

    "In fact, we were all surprised at first..."

    "Huh?" Speechless and confused, she looks at Meiqin.

    "Daisy doesn''t have the magic super power like me, nor the ever-changing skill like you. It''s just a common human being. There are only those sword skills learned from the school''s Kendo Department..."

    Meiqin smiled, turned her head, and looked at the daisies that were turning into streamers, harvesting the lives of "Assas private n (assassin)".

    "Daisy has also been confused. I don''t know if I should learn some transcendental abilities like us, or learn fighting spirit or magic like the cultivators in the world of sparril. But in the end, Daisy gave up all these!"

    "Daisy thinks that since the system has given her a level and upgraded her, even if she doesn''t have these magical abilities, she will have a place to gradually become stronger because of the upgrade of the level!" Meiqin points to the daisy.

    "Then, this is where daisies are really tough!"

    "Come on! Faster than anyone! " Like a person who is really happy for his friends, Meiqin laughs proudly.

    "The sword is faster than the man, the hand is faster than the man, and even the attack is faster than the man. In the ability of" fast ", Daisy is definitely the most powerful among all of us. There is no one!"

    Hearing this, wordless couldn''t help but look forward to it, watching it turn into streamer, like a meteor, flying back and forth in the forest flexibly, taking up a sword light, passing through the daisies of Assas'' private n (assassin), and the wine red pupils, the happy look gradually rose.

    For a long time, wordless has worried about the development of Daisy''s power.

    After all, as Meiqin said, Daisy has no super power, no magic, no magic, and no strange ability. It''s just an ordinary human, not an elf like Qinli and Kuang San. The way of fighting has always been a close sword skill.

    For this reason, wordless has more than once wanted to take out from the system some props that can make people transform or the equipment with special ability like treasure, so that Daisy can use them and improve their strength.

    No way, the ability in the system, no matter skill, talent or bloodline, can only be offered to wordless people for exchange. Even those skill abilities that directly infuse the using method into wordless mind by memory, also need wordless hands to teach others, and others can learn.

    Therefore, speechless can only start with props and equipment.

    Unfortunately, every time, when speechless, Daisy resolutely refused his help.

    The reason is that Daisy didn''t say it once and was often depressed by it. But now, he finally understood.

    Daisies have their own ideas, but also have their own way to go.

    She must have thought that since she had sword skill in the beginning, she would be loyal to the path of sword skill and keep going. Would she gradually strengthen herself by herself

    It''s also because of this that we have a beautiful image which is as elegant as thunder

    It proves that Daisy is not weak at all

 Chapter 1444

    (Fourth...)

    (welcome power cut, also welcome to update in advance, ah, I hope you can support me a lot, that''s not to waste our time to go to the Internet bar in the city to update...)

    ''mirror world''

    A shadow came from afar at a very fast speed and landed on the ground. With light and continuous steps, it rushed forward and shuttled back and forth among the trees flexibly.

    A long shadow is pulled up by the fuzzy black shadow, which shuttles through the dense forest. Then it jumps up and falls on the branch of a tree.

    If you look carefully, you can see that the shadow that fell on the branch and walked through the forest at a very fast speed. He was wearing a black tights, holding two short daggers with cold flashes in his hands, and wearing a white skull mask on his face

    It''s Assas private!

    From the crevice of the skull mask, a fierce light burst from the eyes of Assas private n, like a wild beast, proving that the master''s own reason is not much left.

    The Assas private n (assassin) who stayed on the branch didn''t have a breath all over his body. He grabbed two daggers and just wanted to jump up again, but the muscles on his feet were just tight. The Assas private n (assassin) didn''t move.

    Because, a pink streamer broke through the air at an unimaginable speed, carrying a very slight whistling sound through the body of Assas private n!

    "Ho..." "Assas private n" (assassin) "under the skull mask came a groan that seemed to come out of his throat. The body was shaking violently.

    In the chest of Assas private n, an empty hole appears

    "Assas private n" dissipated as if, gradually turning into black flying debris, melting into the air bit by bit.

    And in the original position of "Assas private n", a card is suspended there

    The pink streamer lingered on the branch, showing its original shape. Let the girl with beautiful long pink hair exposed to the air.

    Daisy holds "white cherry" in one hand. The other hand reaches out and grabs the card suspended in mid air.

    "Whoo..." With a long sigh of relief, Daisy smiled at the card in her hand.

    "Mission complete!"

    "Daisy!"

    Under the tree. Wordless and Meiqin did not know when they came there. Wave to the daisy.

    "Is it solved?..."

    "That was the last one just now!" Daisy one jump. He jumped down the tree and came to the silent front.

    "I didn''t expect that the hero who lost his reason would run away..." Daisy hands the card to wordless. Complain.

    "It took me a lot of time..."

    "Even if you lose your mind, the assassin is still the assassin. It''s not surprising that the instinct of hiding a thousand miles in a single blow or that it has been deeply engraved in the soul of that spirit. It''s not surprising that you will escape..." Speechless helplessly shook his head, took the card in Daisy''s hand, looked at the past.

    On the front is an assassin with a skull mask on his face, two daggers in his hand, and a line of letters in the bottom center

    "Assas private n"!

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card - "Assas private n" (assassin) ": a card made with a very high magic theory, has the magic ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of card;

    the way of use is as follows -

    limited expansion: with" magic gift "as the medium, rank card as the pass of" seat of the spirit ", it will be compared with rank card The corresponding elixir''s treasure is embodied and used in a short time;

    (Note: this rank card is "Assas private n (assassin)", and the corresponding elixir''s treasure is "delusional illusion")

    and limited to expand in parallel: the plural "magic gift" is used as the medium, the rank card is used as the pass of "seat of the spirit", and the plural number of elixir''s treasure corresponding to the rank card is used It is a mode of "limited expansion" with overlapping amplitude, which can repeat the same treasure tools;

    (Note: this rank card is "Assas private n (assassin)", and the corresponding Yingling treasure tool is "delusional illusion")

    dream calling: with itself as the medium, the rank card serves as the pass of "seat of the spirit", which will summon the strength of the spirit corresponding to the rank card Come out and manifest on the user, which can make the user become a spirit, fully intelligent, and obtain the strength of the corresponding rank of the spirit;

    (Note: this rank card is "Assas private n (assassin)", and the corresponding spirit is "hundred appearance" Assassin -- Hassan Sabah)

    Delusional illusion: a special kind of treasure, which can disperse and separate its soul, exists in the present world in the form of multiple bodies, splits its own body, and the upper limit of split body is 80 people;(Note: the user''s own strength will decrease with the increase of the number of sub bodies. One sub body will be divided into two sub bodies. The user''s total strength will be halved. The sub body will also have half of the user''s strength. The user''s total strength will be one-third, and the other two sub bodies will be one-third, and so on. When the user divides 80 sub bodies of the upper limit, the user''s own strength will be reduced It''s one eightieth of its heyday, and each has one eightieth of its power)

    Looking at the card in my hand, I have no words to laugh.

    "Rank card - ''Assas private n (assassin)''! I''ll take it

    "As expected, I have my own treasure set..." Meiqin also uses the system perception to get the information of rank card "Assas private n" (assassin) ", and curls up her mouth.

    "Up to 80 people, cheating..."

    "But there are advantages and disadvantages!" The daisy started a little relieved.

    "No wonder I always think the sixth level peak is too weak. Even the Assas private n (assassin), who is weak in strength, is also smart. It can''t be weak to this extent. It''s the blessing of treasure tools..."

    "If you don''t use the weapon to separate yourself, the power of Assas private n (assassin) should be at least seven levels high." Speechless also shook his head.

    "The difference in strength is too great. Even if there are many, it''s useless. The real ''Assas private n'' (assassin) should know that it''s the most right thing for a fool to gather up his own body and let himself recover his full strength. In this way, he can resist for a long time..."

    "It''s a pity that using rank cards to materialize ''Assas private n'' is not rational, but it''s also easy..." Then, speechless directly put away the card of "Assas private n".

    "Click, click..."

    Also at this time, in the sky, that layer covers the whole sky arc light mirror, suddenly, all of a sudden, split.

    Then, as if there were chemical effects, the whole "mirror boundary" began to vibrate violently, and the sky, like a glass, cracked in a sound of "clicking".

    Speechless, Daisy, and Meiqin are all shocked, and they immediately react.

    "Mirror world" is not the real world. It exists by the distorted magic of the materialized spirit.

    Once the materialized spirit is defeated, the mirror realm will disappear, and the space area of the mirror realm where other materialized spirits are located will also shrink.

    When all the seven rank cards are recycled, the whole "mirror boundary" will disappear completely.

    "Let''s go out!"

    At the thought of this, speechless immediately held Daisy and Lute in one hand, and a great magic came out of him.

    Filled with the dark blue fog, the whole forest fell into a state of collapse, a rainbow flash up, the three people on the scene sent out of the "mirror world"

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, Houshan

    As the world revolved, the three of them returned to the place where they had just started and went to the mirror world.

    "I almost forgot that the mirror world will disappear..." Speechless crying and laughing, looking at the distant night view of the winter wood market.

    "I don''t know if the" mirror boundary "on our side will disappear. Will it affect far Sakhalin?"

    "What? Do you care about the one named yuanban Lin?... " Daisy some acid will glance at the speechless, said a quiet.

    "You can go and have a look. Anyway, the time for the channel to be stable in the mirror boundary has not yet passed..."

    "What did you tell him so much, Daisy..." On one side, Meiqin pulled up Daisy''s hand and snorted coldly.

    "Whatever he likes, it''s none of our business!"

    Leaving this sentence, Meiqin took Daisy''s hand and went down the mountain

    Looking at the back of the two women walking away gradually, they shook their heads like speechless and smirk.

    "No frank..."

 Chapter 1445

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "drink cold water and eat instant noodles"! 3776 reward of "last man, Shixiang"! And "unknown agreement", "I''m Xiaofei adult", "GS dampness", "half moon and dusk", "Pinghe talent", "yunqiqinggu", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "other people''s King"

    Dongmu city

    "Ha ~ ~"

    as he yawned, he put on his coat and came to the hall speechless, bleary eyed.

    "Early..."

    "Early!" With just woke up, the consciousness is still a bit confused speechless, in the hall, is preparing breakfast, the daisy with apron on their body, the Meiqin two people''s spirit full response, but soon was very surprised to see the speechless coming into the drowsy eyes.

    "Are you up?..." Daisy handed a glass of milk to wordless and asked in surprise.

    "Why is it so early today?"

    "Eight in the morning..." Meiqin looks at the clock on the wall, and her expression is full of accidents.

    "It''s too early for words..."

    "That''s why I feel so tired..." Speechless pat cheek, strong spirit, drink milk.

    "However, there are some things that really make me care a little bit. If I keep sleeping, I can''t go to sleep. I''ll just get up early and come out to prove that it''s ok..."

    "What do you care about?" Daisy and Meiqin both crooked their heads at the same time and sat on the opposite side of speechless.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Card business!" For the two girls, there was no meaning of concealment. They took a sip of milk and narrowed their eyes slightly.

    "Now, we have recovered three cards here, namely ''Lancer'', ''rider'' and ''assassin'', while yuanbanlin has'' Archer ''cards in his hands, plus they also recovered one card last night, and the remaining two cards!"

    "In other words. In Dongmu City, there are still two magic sources that cause distortion because rank cards become solid spirits in the mirror field! " Speechless pouted his brow.

    "But just now, I tried to sense the remaining twist magic source, and found that there are three other twist magic sources!"

    "Three places..." Daisy and Meiqin were stunned for a moment, and they were surprised.

    "That is to say..."

    "That is to say..." Speechless put down the cup of milk in his hand.

    "Last night, either yuanban Lin didn''t recycle the card because of some situation. Or I''m in trouble, I''m defeated, and even worse, I''m likely to be in the mirror world, maybe! "

    "No Won''t it?... " Meiqin''s eyes widened.

    "You mean that people over there are likely to die in the hands of the real heroes?!"

    "Death Dead?... " Daisy is surprised.

    "No? Even if their combat power is not as good as ours, we can choose to retreat at the critical moment, right? It''s impossible for the materialized spirit to catch up with the real world, isn''t it? "

    "That''s why I said I care. I don''t know what kind of situation it is... " Pick up a piece of bread, silent directly bite in the mouth, wondering out loud.

    "It''s useless to make random guesses here. I want to go out to find yuanban Lin and see what''s going on, at least to see if they''re still safe..."

    This The daisy burst into tears.

    "What is that? Are we not enemies? "

    "It''s ironic that we, as enemies, have to care about the result..." That''s what the mouth says. But Meiqin doesn''t mean to oppose silence.

    "But I''m a little concerned about their situation. It''s better to have a look..."

    "I can go alone!" It seems that Daisy and Meiqin have plans to go out, so they wave their hands.

    "We don''t know where yuanbanlin and her friends are. They just wander around like headless flies when they go out. I''m just going out to try my luck. I can meet the best. I can''t help it if I can''t meet them. You don''t have to wander with me in the end..."

    Hear that. Daisy and Meiqin are helpless.

    Indeed, they don''t know where far Sakhalin and others live. They don''t know where they will appear at ordinary times. Even if they go out to look for it, they just try their luck. It''s still unknown if they can get lucky

    "Well, instead of going out with me to try your luck, you might as well go shopping..." After saying that with a smile. Speechless picked up the second piece of bread, stuffed it into his mouth, and stood up.

    "Then I''ll go out first. Call me if you have anything!"

    "All right..." Daisy and Meiqin no longer say anything.

    "Be careful when you go out!"

    "Rest assured..."

    Waved. Speechless out of the hall¡­¡­

    Today, it''s cloudy

    In the early morning, there was no sign of rain or trace of sunshine in the gray sky, which led to the temperature not high or low today. Although it can''t be said to be a good weather, it''s definitely not bad. At least, you don''t have to be afraid of heat or cold when you go out.

    At this time, most of the people walking on the streets are office workers, and few students are wearing school uniforms.

    Because today is a rare holiday.

    I don''t know if yuanbanlin and Lucia are in school, but both Elijah and Meiyou should be in the primary school of the former private Suiqun School Park.

    But today is a holiday

    "It''s a little difficult..."

    Walking up the street with the pedestrians around, I looked around wordlessly and scratched my cheek.

    "Forget that it''s a holiday. Even if you go to school, you can''t find anyone. Please..."

    I say so, but I still care about what happened last night.

    The opponent has no reason at all. He will only kill the enemies in front of him. He will not care whether the children and women appear in front of him. He will never be merciful.

    Since yuanban Lin and others didn''t successfully recycle the rank card last night, it''s very possible that there was an accident

    Although it''s not long to know yuanbanlin and others, they are the first people they know after they come to the world. They have the same purpose. Their nature is not bad, they are not friends, but they are not real enemies. It''s impossible to say that they don''t care about their lives.

    "What else can I do?" At present, speechless can only sigh.

    "I have to keep trying my luck..."

    When I say this, I have no hope.

    Winter wood market is not big, but it is definitely not small. If you want to wander around in this place and try your luck to see if you can meet the person you are looking for, you can''t say it''s looking for needle in the sea, but it''s also hopeless.

    Just, speechless discovery, own today''s luck, looks like still is good appearance

    "Huh?" After walking for a long time, silent steps suddenly, eyes brightened up.

    In front of the street, a once seen, but very familiar figure, appeared there

    The long hair and waist are as white as snow. The body is wearing a light shirt and pleated skirt. The pupils are as bright as rubies. The face is as fine as a doll. It''s cute and very beautiful.

    That''s the new owner of ruby, Elijah!

    At this time, Elijah is standing at the end of the sidewalk, waiting for the green light to come on. She doesn''t notice the silence behind her. She doesn''t know that she has met a nominal enemy. She has a faint smile on her face. She seems to be humming a song. She is in a good mood.

    Seeing Elijah like this, my wordless heart was relieved a lot.

    "In such a good mood, even if the rank cards are not recovered smoothly, it can be sure that they have at least no casualties..."

    The green light on the sidewalk began to light up, and the traffic on both sides of the road stopped. Elia mingled with the surrounding crowd, walked to the other side of the sidewalk, and also to a side road, which did not look like she was going out to play.

    Speechless can''t help but also a little curious, eyes slightly turn, laughing with up

    ¡­¡­

    Gradually, Elijah deviated from the city and went to the suburb. She plunged into a nearby forest without any awareness of being a ten-year-old. She went to the deep place happily.

    "Isn''t it going to be some secret base trick?"

    hides behind a tree and secretly follows her thoughts and make complaints about it.

    "I always feel like a strange millet who is going to follow little Lori and commit some kind of crime..."

    So said, but speechless or unconscious to follow up

    After a while, the surrounding trees began to become sparse, and the vision became broad. A grassland full of green fields appeared in front of us, and it was printed into the vision.

    When she came here, Elijah stopped and looked around.

    "If I get here, I think it''s ok?..."

    With the spread of this sentence, a small shadow also flew out of Elijah''s hair.

    "Then..." Ruby waved his ribbon like body.

    "Let''s get started!"

    "Well!"

 Chapter 1446

    "Hum..."

    On the vast green field, a ray of light emerged

    In the light, the girl named Elijah closed her eyes and happily turned into a circle. Her clothes gradually turned into white light particles and all disappeared.

    As if they were replacing her, the pink light particles suddenly appeared in the light, and gathered in Elijah''s body in support, just like the living elves, flying nimbly on the childish and bright body, forming slowly.

    At last, the light also dissipated. The cute little girl held a pink five pointed star wand with three pairs of ribbon wings, replaced the Pleated Dress with more powder and less white on her body, and landed on the ground with light steps. She stepped on the weeds, opened her Ruby like eyes, which was very lovely.

    "Then..." Entering the mode of magic girl, Elia''s mood seems to be rising. She stepped on her boots with a pair of feathers, like a pair of wings attached to them, and gently stepped on the ground.

    And then, Elijah, flew up

    "Whoa! It''s a good feeling to fly! " With a happy smile, Elijah adjusted her body shape, suspended in the midair not far from the ground. It seems that she dare not fly too high.

    "Only at this time can I feel that I have become a magic girl..."

    "Isn''t it? Great! " The ruby, who was transformed into a magic wand, was also writhing like a ribbon.

    "But even if it''s magic girl, Elijah, you''re just getting started. You still need a lot of exercise to surpass that old ponytail. Our goal today is to train specially. Don''t forget!"

    "Ahaha..." Elijah felt cerebellum melon seeds embarrassed.

    "So, what should we train for?"

    "Flying skills, of course!" Ruby did not hesitate to answer, which led to Elijah''s doubts.

    "But don''t I already know how to fly?"

    "Elijah, you can only fly now. It can''t be called "flying" Ruby explains the sound in a serious and playful tone.

    "What''s more, you can only fly up, down, left and right now, but it takes a long time and your skills are quite stiff. We can''t fly skillfully, let alone move quickly, and the efficiency of magic application is very low... "

    "Magic?" Elijah''s head was half askew.

    "Can''t you provide infinite magic?"

    "It''s true that both I and sapphire can provide you infinite magic power, but the amount of magic you can use at one time is fixed!" Ruby explains.

    "Like a faucet, it can provide unlimited water even after the switch is turned on. But there is only so much water that can flow out in one second, and the magic we provide is the same. According to the magic capacity of the user''s body, the magic we can provide in one second is also big or small. "

    "Flying needs a lot of magic. If you can''t use your magic effectively and use a small amount of magic to maintain flying, it will have a great impact on you!"

    "Is it?" Elijah looked at her body.

    "Why didn''t I feel any influence? It''s magic, isn''t it? "

    "That''s because you don''t need to fight now. All magic can be used to provide flight, so there will be no burden! " Ruby waved his arm.

    "If you don''t practice flying skillfully with a little more magic, then when you fight, the magic that can provide you with attack will become very limited, your output will be greatly reduced, and there is no way to deal with the foul spirit last night..."

    "Not enough output?..." Elijah''s head was askew as if she knew nothing, and then she gave a cheerful smile.

    "Then. With this, the output should be enough?... "

    Elijah reached into a set of cards pinned to her thigh and drew out a card of a shooter with a bow and arrow on the front.

    "Eh?" Ruby was a little surprised.

    "Isn''t this archer''s rank card?"

    "What I got from sister Lin yesterday may be useful. Her own words can''t be used..." Elijah looked at the ruby expectantly.

    "Ruby, you didn''t say you could use yourself as a medium. Use rank card to summon the treasure of spirit? In this case, the output is definitely much better than my own?... "

    "I''m sorry, Elijah..." But rubies pour cold water.

    "There is also a time limit to the use of treasure tools, not only for a short time. And after using it once, it can''t be used again in a few hours. Even if you want to rely on the rank card, it''s only for a short period of time. Therefore, the rank card must be used in a critical moment. Lin has always used the rank card as an assassin''s mace. ""In addition, each rank card can only display one kind of treasure after being" limited expanded ", not all of them are useful..." Ruby is not without regret.

    "Unfortunately, the card of" Archer "is useless. After" limited deployment ", there is only one bow, not even an arrow. At the beginning of the cold test, you still used the black key around to replace the arrow. Although the damage is really great, you can''t run with a pile of black keys in the end. You have to replenish ammunition after each battle Right?... "

    "Why is that..." Elijah shrugged her shoulders in disappointment.

    "It''s said so strongly that the wise man named" Rider "used the treasure the day before tomorrow..."

    "The strong thing is that the treasure of" Rider "only strengthens the power of" Rider ". The treasure of" Rider "itself is also very limited. Even if the card is in our hands, we can show the treasure of that time, and there is no riding object to use. It is also meaningless."

    The tone of the ruby is very cruel.

    "What''s more, the" Rider "card is still in the hands of that terrible man

    "Oh?..."

    As soon as the Ruby''s voice fell, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed it. In the voice of Elijah''s surprise, the whole wand was pulled out.

    "Originally, in your eyes, I am such a terrible man..."

    Listen to the voice, and look at the familiar figure who doesn''t know when to appear in front of her, holding the ruby wand in her hand. Elia''s pretty face is stiff, and even the ruby is dead. She doesn''t move any more.

    "I don''t know what it''s like to bully a wand?" Speechless smilingly raised the ruby, the strength in the hand began to slowly increase.

    "Can you tell me?..."

    "Wow! What a pain, what a pain! " Ruby immediately called out and began to struggle.

    "Against violence! Violent opposition! "

    "You You are Elijah stuttered.

    "Then That night That

    "That terrible man!" I gave Elijah a speechless look.

    "Girl, don''t you know it''s bad to speak ill of others behind your back?"

    "Then That''s not what I said! " Elijah''s face was flustered, and she did not hesitate to betray her allies.

    "It''s ruby!"

    "Elijah! You betrayed me! " The tone of ruby was full of despair.

    "I''m really wrong about you!"

    "Stop playing tricks!" Speechless knocked on Ruby''s head, elicited a cry of pain from ruby, then threw it back on Elijah''s body and raised another hand.

    "However, I didn''t expect that the card of" Archer "was so easy to get."

    In a panic, Elia, who took over the ruby, was stunned, and soon found that the rank card of "Archer" (Archer) which was still in her own hands, had no idea when it fell into the silent hands.

    "Eh Eh! " At the moment, Elijah was even more frightened and her eyes were still steaming.

    "It''s over. I lost my rank card. Now, sister Lin will not let me go..."

    Looking at Elijah''s appearance of crying, she was speechless.

    Raise the "Archer" in her hand to Elijah''s face, and laugh silently.

    "Want to go back?..."

    Elijah was stunned, and then she nodded her head without hesitation.

    "It''s not that bad..." Play the rank card of "Archer" and let the corner below stay on his fingertips. He quickly wandered around and said nothing.

    "But you have to answer me a question first..."

 Chapter 1447

    With Elijah''s explanation, the truth of why there are still three magic twist sites left in winterwood has also been revealed.

    Originally, there were only two magic twists left. The reason why there are still three lies in that, last night, the task of card recycling by yuanban Lin and others met with a difficult state

    It''s not that someone, like wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, suddenly jumped out to be the opponent of yuanbanlin and others, which caused yuanbanlin and others to miss the time to enter the "mirror world". However, last night, yuanbanlin and others did not defeat the entity spirit at all.

    The reason is simple

    That hero has fouled!

    It''s not a joke, it''s a real foul!

    The enemy they met last night was "caster".

    Among all the spirits, those who can meet the requirements and become "caster" spirits, only those whose magic attainments have reached the highest level exist.

    Because of this feature, the fighting ability of the heroes who meet the requirements of becoming "caster" is often relatively low. Moreover, because most of the heroes have the ability of "magic" which is immune to magic damage to a certain extent, the "caster" is rated as the weakest rank.

    However, it is a comparison with the spirits of other ranks.

    "Caster" has a relatively low combat ability, but its magic attainments are extremely terrible. Some of them are far beyond the modern magicians, even the magicians can not compare with it!

    Last night, Elijah and her party met "caster", which is exactly the role!

    This is not the real reason why Elijah''s party failed.

    The real reason for their failure is that the "caster" met by Elijah and others last night has turned the space of their "mirror world" into their own territory!

    The "mirror world" has been built into its own shrine. The magic of the lost myth era is still used, and the magic array constructed in advance is used to launch the super powerful magic. The magic bombardment is continuously carried out on Elia and others who enter into the "mirror world", which makes Elia and others suffer a lot.

    Imagine that the whole sky is a magic circle, at least hundreds of them, and. Every magic array can launch a smashing magic in a moment. Together, it can even break through the A-level magic barrier, and the magic rain curtain falling like a raindrop

    Plus, ''caster'' uses not ordinary magic, but lost magic in the age of myth, which is unbelievable. It''s chilling to think about it.

    Not only that, "caster" is still in the middle of the sky, in the middle of the magic array. There is a plane barrier in front of it that can carry out magic reflection. Elia and others can''t touch "caster" at all.

    The enemy''s firepower is strong enough to break through the A-level barrier. There is no way to defend

    The attacks here are all resisted, and can''t bring any damage

    How can I fight this

    So. A group of people started to return to the channel in a mess, and fled back to the real world in tatters

    That is to say, last night, yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou joined forces to resist "caster". As a result, they failed miserably

    "Caster" is located in the mid air, and there is a magic reflection plane in front of him. Long distance attack will not work. Only close combat is allowed.

    Moreover, the attack magic array and magic reflection plane set by "caster" are of fixed coordinates, so there is no way to move them. So as long as they can fly above the magic array and magic reflection plane, Elia and others can fight with "caster".

    That''s why Elijah came here for a special flight training. Wait until you can fly skillfully, then enter the mirror world, revenge

    "So it is..." After hearing all of Elijah''s instructions, she broke into a silent, wry smile.

    "Caster made his own temple out of his mirror world. The attack array and defense platform are prepared in advance. It''s really a foul. Really, isn''t the entity spirit irrational? How do you know how to prepare ahead of time? "

    "Ah ha ha ha..." Elijah could only deal with it with a dry smile, and then she raised her hand weakly.

    "I''ve told you the details. Can I have the archer card back?"

    "Don''t worry, although I need this rank card very much, I haven''t reached the point where I have to rob now, and I won''t violate my promise..." Seeing Elijah''s careful appearance, she shook her head and threw the card of archer back to Elijah.Elijah took over archer''s rank card in a hurry, relieved.

    "Great. If this is gone, sister Lin will not let me go..."

    "Sure..." Wordless but also quite ashamed to agree.

    "That big Miss Lin is very violent..."

    "Ah ha ha ha..." Elijah laughed again, secretly cast her eyes on the speechless body, looked at the speechless helpless expression, and laughed.

    "What? You are a good man, big brother..."

    "Ha?..." The sudden comment made me speechless.

    "Me? Is it a good person? "

    "It''s true that it''s easy to get along with unexpectedly!" Ruby also made an unusual happy speech.

    "Lin, that guy, has always said that you are a villain. Even children can''t let you go. She is definitely a female public enemy who will be indecent. EE, I''m afraid of it..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless suddenly sneered.

    "Does yuansakhalin speak ill of me like this behind his back?..."

    Looking at the silent sneer, Elijah felt cold and prayed for yuanbanlin.

    I hope the next time I meet you, sister Lin can still live a strong life

    "Whew!"

    At this time, a sharp voice broke into silence and Elijah''s ear.

    "Huh?" They raised their heads together and looked at the source of the sound.

    Then they saw

    A little girl with a blue wand in her hand, the same age as Elia, and tears in her eyes fell like a meteorite from the sky.

    That person, is the United States tour!

    And the direction of the fall of Meiyou is exactly the direction of the two at this time!

    "Whoa!" Elijah screamed, even speechless brain a short circuit, slow response half a beat, until the return to the mind, tightly closed eyes, the corner of the eye with tears of the United States has hit him

    "I..." Forced to make complaints about the explosion of the rough mouth, and no words could not care about the Tucao, this stretched out a palm, and a weak magic wind appeared on the top, and pressed against the beautiful tour that came to the side.

    The magic hand pressed on the back of Meiyou at zero distance, launched a very small-scale impact at the moment of contact, and directly resolved the inertia of Meiyou and the impact force generated by falling.

    Then, speechless backhand, a loose, Meiyou suddenly floated down, fell into his arms, was held in the form of a princess, in the mid air.

    "Beauty Meiyou students... " Looking at the beautiful tour with closed eyes and tears in the corner of her eyes, Elia didn''t know what to do.

    "Is it so hard for magic girls these days?" Speechless words make complaints about it.

    "Even if you don''t want to be a magic girl, you don''t need to think about it?"

    Smell speech, close eyes of the United States swim slightly a Leng, hurriedly opened his eyes, waiting to see himself in the arms of speechless, the pupil a shrink, the wand in the hands of the reflective wave out.

    "Pa..."

    Unfortunately, such a simple attack, speechless hand will take it down, and the sapphire stick to hold in hand.

    "When I save you, will you repay me?"

    "You..." Meiyou was shocked at first, then calmed down a little and began to struggle.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Let go of you?" Speechless eyebrows.

    "Do you want to have a close contact with the ground?"

    Meiyou found that she was still in the middle of the sky. To be right, she was held in her arms by the speechless in the middle of the sky.

    This, the United States tour is not easy to move, but, a pair of orange eyes are still full of vigilance, let the sense of speechless.

    The cute girl recently is really not cute

 Chapter 1448

    (Please subscribe! Collect! Please give me a reward! Please support! Friends, please support me

    Dongmu City, Downtown Center

    This is the most prosperous area in Dongmu City, and it is also the commercial street area with the largest number of people and the most complete species in the whole city.

    Here, people can find almost all the goods, luxuries and decorations they need for their daily life. There are all kinds of shops, as well as some shops and small stalls specially for eating. Therefore, it is also the favorite place for those girls who love shopping in winter wood market.

    At this time, in an open-air cafe in one of the commercial streets, on the edge of a table on the platform outside, Elia and Meiyou are sitting here in silence, and the scene seems rather awkward.

    In fact, both Elijah and Meiyou are students from the primary school Department of the former private Suiqun School Park, and they are classmates. Their seats are front and back tables, which are quite close.

    However, anyone who sees Elijah and Meiyou sitting together in this form and feels the atmosphere between them will not feel how good their feelings are, nor how close their distance is. They are not so much friends and classmates as strangers who just happen to work together.

    However, they not only know each other, but also have a lot of relationship.

    In this way, in the silent scene, the atmosphere is embarrassed.

    If nothing else, Elijah would like to run now.

    But it didn''t take long for the idea to be dismissed by Elijah.

    "Here we are!"

    Holding three cups of sundaes in his hand, he came out of the inner cafe of this open-air cafe and came to the side of Elijah and Meiyou. He put sundayton on the table and sat down.

    "It''s the most famous coffee shop in Dongmu city. You have to go to the line to buy something..."

    However, neither Elijah nor Meiyou paid attention to the speechless complaint.

    Because these two young girls have been taken away all their attention by the present holy generation

    There are three or more layers of ice cream with the size of an apple in each layer, surrounded by countless cakes and sweets. The three colors of ice cream can''t be seen. Cherry and strawberry on top. Ineffable luxury.

    Such a luxurious version of the sundae, let alone Elijah, is to become a nouveau riche like Lucia''s family has never seen the beautiful tour, Qi Qi Qi''s silly eyes. Look at the three sundaes. I can''t speak.

    "I''ve added something special. And by hand Seeing the silly expression of Elijah and Meiyou, I couldn''t help but say nothing.

    "You''re welcome. Just eat..."

    Smell the words. Elijah was eager to politely refuse, but the luxurious version of the sundae made her hard hearted. For a while, even her eyes were steaming. Meiyou was also full of tangles. Her face was too painful to eat.

    "Well, don''t waste time..."

    See, speechless can only shake his head laugh.

    "It''s just a sundae. Do you need to struggle with it?"

    "Then..." Elijah hesitated for a moment, but at last she could not resist the temptation of the deluxe sundae and raised her spoon.

    "Then I will not be polite..."

    Meiyou also lowered her head and kept silent for a while. Then she silently picked up the spoon and scooped a small mouthful with Elijah and put it into her mouth.

    "Woo..." At the next moment, both girls made a sound similar to happiness.

    "Ha It''s delicious Elijah involuntarily gave out a happy exclamation, and Meiyou''s face was not as cold as it was at the beginning.

    Both of them are like real children. One looks full of happiness, and the other has some happiness in his eyes. He is eating the luxury version of the sundae in front of him. Only at this time, speechless, can he find that these two ten year olds are really lovely.

    During the period of eating the sundae, Wuyan also took the opportunity to ask why Meiyou fell from the sky.

    Maybe because of the relationship between the saints, Meiyou is not as hostile to speechless as before. Although it is difficult to talk about it, she still has a tight face and speaks honestly.

    But the result is that she is speechless and Elijah is speechless.

    In order to deal with caster, Elijah needs to practice flying. Naturally, Meiyou also needs it.

    Unfortunately, compared with Elijah, the flight practice tour of Meiyou is full of frustrations.

    Both wands have the ability to provide infinite magic power to their users, and take the user''s fantasy as the root, so that the user''s imaginary attack can be turned into reality and become a real attack.

    If Elijah and Meiyou want to fly, they need the imagination and strong impression of flying in their mind, and then they can fly smoothly.

    In this respect, there is no difficulty for Elijah. As an ordinary little girl, her vision of the magic girl is enough to make her have a fantasy, and then form the impression that the magic girl would have flown. Therefore, when it comes to flying, Elijah would have flown.But Meiyou can''t do it.

    This girl not only has a good result, but also has a rational mind. Like Elijah''s impression that "magic girl can fly", Meiyou has formed the impression that "people can''t fly", which makes it very difficult to fly, not to mention fly.

    So, in order to let Meiyou change that stubborn idea, Lucia came up with a way

    Meiyou, from the helicopter, pushed down

    Then, Meiyou successfully became a magic girl who was captured by a wolf

    What a mess

    "It''s not easy to be a magic girl..." Finally, wordless gave such a comment.

    "As you look, Elijah''s words should not be a problem, but if Meiyou wants to fly, it''s not so easy. Tonight''s fight against caster (magician) may be a little suspended..."

    "Meiyou adults have worked hard..." Behind Meiyou''s neck, the sapphire hidden by her hair can''t help making a sound.

    "I can''t fly smoothly, just because you are so smart..."

    "Yeah, yeah..." Behind Elijah''s neck, the ruby, hidden in her hair, opened up.

    "Like Elijah, who is still in the age of dreaming, she doesn''t think about any process at all. Just imagine the result directly. It''s not so much a fantasy as a delusion. However, it''s this silly personality that just happens to accomplish something that others can''t do..."

    "You don''t always feel like praising me..." Elijah was covered in black.

    "What''s more, mingmingmeiyou is also a primary school student like me, and the age of dreaming should be the same?..."

    "Dreaming?" However, Meiyou said such a sentence with a strange face.

    "Should I dream a lot?..."

    "Ha?..." Elijah is scared. Stop talking about Elijah. She''s speechless.

    "I said, Meiyou..." I can''t believe it, but I asked.

    "Don''t you want to say you''ve never had a dream?"

    "No..." Meiyou shakes her head.

    "It''s just that I never dreamed that I could fly..."

    This Speechless and Elijah looked at each other.

    "Let me ask you first, Meiyou..." Speechless some smile to see to the United States.

    "What dreams do you usually have?"

    Meiyou is silent for a while, and then she opens her mouth.

    "The whole process of making cars..."

    Speechless and Elijah opened their eyes.

    "The whole process of making a submarine..."

    Speechless and Elijah''s mouth became "O" type.

    "The whole process of making an airplane..."

    Speechless and Elijah had cold sweat on their cheeks.

    "The whole process of making rockets..." Meiyou is still calm.

    "But it failed..."

    "I think it''s a question to succeed!" Speechless almost lifted the table.

    "Is it better to say that none of the previous ones failed?"

    "What a shocking figure..." Ruby make complaints about Tucao.

    "I think you''d better not be a magic girl. It''s better for you to be a mouse in the Research Institute..."

    "Meiyou adults..." Sapphire is to hold for a long time words, as a result, hold out such a sentence.

    "Hard work for you..."

    Elijah wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and was glad to make a noise.

    "Now, I finally know how happy my childhood is. It''s great not to be addicted to books..."

    "In conclusion, the way of thinking of Meiyou is too rational and too particular..." Silent smile put down the spoon.

    "According to this result, rather than let Meiyou believe that human beings can fly, it''s better to let Meiyou change her head completely, which may make her fly..."

    After that, the indescribable silence filled the middle of the three people, namely, speechless, Elijah and Meiyou, making the atmosphere extremely strange

 Chapter 1449

    "Yes By the way! "

    As if to break the strange atmosphere, Elijah clapped her hands and asked Wuyan.

    "Elder sister Lin said," elder brother, you went to recycle the cards last night. What happened? "

    Hearing Elijah''s words, Meiyou immediately raised her little head and turned her eyes to the speechless body. Obviously, the little girl also cared about this matter.

    In the eyes of two little girls, speechless shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand.

    Above, a card with a dagger in hand and a grim assassin wearing a skull mask is printed into the eyes of two young girls.

    "That is..." Meiyou''s face is coagulated.

    "Rank card - ''assassin''!"

    "Assassin" Do you Elijah blinked, putting her little face in the "Assassin" card.

    "It seems that sister Lin said that it would be a very insidious spirit..."

    "It''s really insidious..." Wordless put away the "Assassin" card.

    "Our strength is not very strong, but the real heroes of Assassin not only know how to cover up their breath, hide in the dark and sneak attack, but also have the treasure that can separate the entities. We fought with about 80 assassins in the woods last night!"

    "Eight Eighty?... " Meiyou is surprised. Even Elijah shrinks her neck.

    "Then Isn''t that a whole army? "

    "It''s just that it has a little advantage in quantity..." Explain without words.

    "There is only one entity spirit, and only one rank card. The magic of noumenon is fixed. When the magic is dispersed, the power is naturally dispersed. At the end of the day, every assassin is weak. Even if yuanbanlin and Lucia are here, one can match two or three. "

    "That''s amazing. Eighty..." But Elijah still had some palpitations on her chest.

    "It''s a good thing we didn''t have an ''assassin''..."

    When I heard this, I almost laughed.

    "I think the assassin is much easier than the caster!"

    Elijah is speechless.

    "Well, but. When you''re proficient in flying, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with caster

    Finish saying, speechless turn round, looked toward beautiful swim.

    "Meiyou, put your hand out!"

    Meiyou is slightly stunned and hesitates for a moment. Put your little hand in front of wordless.

    Looking at the beautiful little hand in front of me, I put out one of my fingers without any words. On it, a faint magic started.

    Then, speechless will move the magic fingers and press them on the back of Meiyou''s hand.

    Meiyou only felt that the place where she was pressed by wordless fingers had a burning feeling, followed by a warm flow.

    Wait until wordless to move your fingers away. On the back of Meiyou''s hand, a small geometric pattern, which seems to be meticulously carved, emerges slowly in the form of infinite proximity to the skin color.

    Seeing this, Meiyou frowns and looks at Wuyan.

    "This is a simplified flying skill!" Wordless fingers point to the pattern on the back of Meiyou''s hand, chuckling.

    "Infuse the magic into it, and it will start automatically according to the user''s mind. Let users fly at will! "

    "Fly at will?" Meiyou''s eyes brighten.

    "Really?" Elijah was happy, too.

    "That''s great, Meiyou, so you can fly!"

    "Flying technique?" Ruby and sapphire fly out from behind the hair of two little girls and come to the back of Meiyou''s hand. They are surprised.

    "It seems that it''s a type of skill that has never been seen before, and the composition can''t match the Group Chengdu. Where does it come from?"

    "It''s no use looking. This is a magic technique developed by myself. How can you find a magic type that can match?... " He shook his head like a silent chuckle.

    It''s not lying without words.

    Although, there are more than one art for flying in the book. But different from the type, the effect and quality of each flying skill are also different.

    In this way, wordless combines the advantages of all kinds of flying techniques, develops a new flying technique through improvement and refinement, which he has always used.If not, how can a small skill, without any control method, be able to make the beautiful tour that has never learned this skill fly freely according to its own idea

    Meiyou gently stroked the geometric pattern on the back of her hand, and was silent.

    "Why help me?..." The face turns to be serious, and Meiyou looks straight to speechless.

    "We are enemies, aren''t we?"

    "Beauty Meiyou students... " Seeing that Meiyou suddenly changed her attitude, Elia''s thoughts couldn''t be turned around, but Meiyou still stared at her speechless face, as if she was going to see something from it.

    "Why do you all like to ask this question?" Speechless like a helpless sigh.

    "Yuansakhalin is like this, so are you. Is everyone who is helped eager to have a reason to be helped?"

    "If so, I will answer you!"

    In Meiyou''s stunned expression, wordless reaches out and touches her little head. A confident smile floats up on her face.

    "Girl, you have to remember that some people need all kinds of reasons to help others, but for some people, they never need reasons, only harmful people need reasons!"

    "It''s true that our position is now hostile, but unfortunately, now, I''m here to help you. It''s in such a situation that no reason is needed. If there is a reason, I want to help!"

    Words fall, speechless smile to see the United States tour.

    "What? Will this answer satisfy you? "

    Meiyou''s mouth is slightly open, and she looks at the smile on silent face. She doesn''t know how. Her heart rate suddenly accelerates, and her face is also suffused with a slight blush.

    Elijah also has little stars in her eyes and looks at wordless with adoration.

    "Big brother is so handsome, just like my brother..."

    "Ahaha..." A dry smile of wordless uneasiness.

    "All in all, in this case, it''s no problem for you to fight" caster "tonight. We will continue to recycle one of the other two rank cards. If both sides succeed, then we will decide who will recycle the last rank card..."

    "Then..." Speaking of this, Meiyou''s expression became cloudy and sunny.

    "What about when you recycle all your rank cards?"

    Speechless side over head, corner of mouth up.

    "That''s the time for us to make a final decision on who all the rank cards belong to!"

    "How Why is that so?... " Elijah was surprised.

    "In other words, do we have to fight with our big brother?"

    "It should be like this..." The silent smile nodded his head.

    "How could..." Elijah immediately dropped her head in despair, even Meiyou frowned.

    Obviously, after today''s day together, the two girls have more or less a little understanding of wordless, at the same time, they began to reject the result of fighting wordless.

    "Isn''t there a friendly way to decide who these rank cards belong to?" Elijah said with some hope.

    "For example, the two sides play a fair game, the winner gets the rank card and so on..."

    "Well, although this possibility is not ruled out, the best way to decide is really to fight..." Speechless and speechless.

    "Yuanbanlin and lvya both need to take the rank card back to the magic association for life. I also have the reason to get the rank card. If we only use ordinary competition methods to determine the ownership of the rank card, after the victory and defeat, the other side will definitely not accept it. Only the real fight can have the proper effect..."

    "Then, do we have to fight?" Elijah can''t let go.

    "At present, rank cards have not been fully recycled. It''s too early to think about these..." I clapped Elia on the head without any words.

    "Well, I don''t want to. Today is a rest day, and there are battles in the evening. Let''s have a good time now!"

    Smell speech, Elijah, beautiful swim two people looked at each other one eye, complexion complex nodded

 Chapter 1450

    Night came, swallowed up all the light from the sky, let the darkness cover the earth

    In Dongmu City, in front of an extremely luxurious mansion, Lucia is walking here anxiously, holding a mobile phone, and constantly talking about something there. Beside her, yuanbanlin is biting his fingernail of a finger, looking up at a small mansion in front of her, her beautiful eyebrows are tightly pouting together.

    That small house is Elia''s home.

    On the other hand, this mansion is the home of Lucia and Meiyou.

    At this time, it''s not a short time since it''s completely dark.

    Generally speaking, at this time, both Elijah and Meiyou should stay at home. But since the beginning of the morning, until now, Elijah and Meiyou have never been seen.

    For the two primary school students, there is no sound disappeared for such a long period of time, which is enough to make the adults worried. The same is true for yuanbanlin and luvia.

    Although we know that Elijah and Meiyou have magic wands around them, there should be no accident, but from the beginning, Elijah''s family began to contact here to inquire about Elijah''s news. In addition, Meiyou is also not here, so Sakhalin and Lucia are not in a hurry.

    At best or not, yuansakhalin just perfunctorized Elijah''s family and joined with Lucia, who also had some worries. This meeting. Lucia is using her relationship to look for Elijah to visit the United States.

    "What a bunch of kids who are going to cause trouble..." Biting his fingernails, Hisaka sighed.

    "You two, where are you going..."

    "I knew that after we pushed Meiyou off the helicopter today, we should go straight down to find her..." Lucia also ended the conversation, put away her mobile phone, covered her head, and began to talk like a headache.

    "Meiyou shouldn''t be blaming me for being too extreme, so you are angry and don''t go home?"

    "Do you know that you are too extreme?" Far Sakhalin turned his white eyes.

    "You can rest assured that the child won''t be angry..."

    "Yes. Meiyou is so mature. It''s impossible to play such a kid''s trick... " I don''t know if it''s relief or consolation. Lucia clapped her hands.

    "Elias Phil is also not at home. Will she be with Meiyou? Isn''t it because she broke my family''s beautiful tour? "

    "It''s very possible to be together, but neither of these two children is the kind of person who intentionally worries people. Nothing. Will be back soon... " Far Sakhalin leaned against the wall. Look at the sky.

    "I hope I can catch up with the fight tonight..."

    Lucia continued to take a step, still with some anxiety, but soon. This anxiety is gone.

    At the end of the street, one big, two small, one man, two women and three figures came to this side with subtle footsteps. They talked and laughed while walking. They looked like brothers who went out with two younger sisters. They were very harmonious and warm.

    When they saw the two small figures, yuanbanlin and lvya were still happy. But after seeing the man''s whole picture, the two girls were not calm.

    Come, naturally, I took Elijah and Meiyou to play in the downtown commercial street for a whole day without any words

    "He?..." Lucia was horrified.

    "He again?..."

    "He''s the one who made it..." Far Sakhalin is in Leng after a while, expression began to become ferocious.

    It''s no wonder that Elijah, who behaves well at ordinary times, and Meiyou, who has a stable personality, almost stay up all night. It must be this guy who fooled two children with his rhetoric and deception.

    Maybe even the ''Archer'' that Elijah kept was cheated by that hateful man. Maybe

    In this way, Yuan Sakhalin took a deep breath and rushed out with the expression of Prajna like gloom to the speechless girl standing in the middle of a pair, which was a flying kick.

    "You hateful fellow!"

    Talking happily with Elijah and Meiyou, they held out their hands, clapped and pulled on the flying feet, and let yuanban Lin, who had been kicked by Fei, keep the posture of flying in his body, wipe his body, and fly by.

    And far Sakhalin is flying in the direction of a trash can

    Far Sakhalin''s pretty face "Shua" turned pale.

    "Whoa!"

    "Bang..."

    The next moment, a whine and a dull crash reverberated in the street, and the end of a garbage can flew up into the sky, landed on the ground, wandered for a few times, and then stopped on the ground.

    As for yuanbanlin

    Pretty and stiff faced Elijah and Meiyou haven''t confirmed yet. Without a word, they took their hands one by one and walked forward without looking back."Don''t look, don''t look at dirty things..."

    "Wuwuwuwu..." It seems that there is a voice against the general sound in the back, but what can be heard is a vague whimper and something has been colliding ''crackling''.

    Just imagine, Elijah and Meiyou can imagine the tragedy of yuanbanlin now. Now they will not look back to confirm it. With the expression of bitterness, it is the last dignity left for yuanbanlin.

    Take Elijah and Meiyou to the front of the house, take a speechless glance at Lucia, look at her that hasn''t reflected from the situation, and release the hands of the two little girls.

    "Well, I''ll go back first..."

    "Thank you, big brother. I had a good time today!" A cheerful smile from Elijah.

    "Let''s go out together next time!"

    "Be careful on the way..." Meiyou said such a simple and clear sentence. Her expression did not change as obviously as that of Elijah, but there was no full vigilance and hostility to wordless at the beginning.

    At present, speechless waved to the two girls, surrounded by a layer of misty fog around their body, and then disappeared in place

    "Ah..." Looking at the place where speechless disappeared, Elijah pursed her lips.

    "Gone..."

    Meiyou also looked in that direction for a while, then turned around, turned her eyes to the stupidly standing in the same place, and asked in doubt.

    "What''s wrong with you, Lucia?"

    "Beauty Meiyou... " It was as if Lucia had been awakened, and seized Meiyou''s shoulder in some panic.

    "Meiyou! Are you ok?! "

    "No It''s okay Looking at Luciana''s over reaction, Meiyou was also a little scared.

    "Only It''s just a little late, right Sorry

    "That''s all right!" Lucia, who had previously asked for help because Meiyou was too late to return home, shouted.

    "Didn''t that man do anything to you? Is there any place you can''t go? What can''t you play

    "Lu Lucia Meiyou subconsciously takes a step back and shakes her head in panic.

    "No, no! Brother Wuyan didn''t do anything to me! "

    "None Silent brother?... " Lucia''s eyes widened as if the end of the world had come.

    "Call It''s so close. What did you do, right? That''s right? Must be it?! "

    As she spoke, Lucia was in a hurry. She threw herself on Meiyou and touched Meiyou with her hands.

    "Well, let me check if that man has done anything to you!"

    "Ah! Lucia! What are you doing! "

    "Be patient, Meiyou. It''s also for your own good..."

    "Wait Wait, don''t touch strange places... "

    "As far as Sakhalin said, that man is a female public enemy that even children can''t let go. Meiyou must have been so close to him because of what he did. Let me thoroughly find out!"

    "Whoa! Don''t take off my clothes! "

    Suddenly, two young girls, one big and one small, made a scene in front of the gate of the mansion.

    Looking at this scene, Elijah''s mouth was twitching, as if she couldn''t bear to look straight away. But this parting, the eye scene made her eyes twitch.

    "That man..." Far Sakhalin, with a banana peel on his head, held his hands to his chest and looked down at Elijah.

    "Didn''t I do anything to you?"

    "Really Really not... " Elijah laughed and pleaded weakly.

    "I think big brother is a good man, not as bad as sister Lin said..."

    "You are young and don''t understand the dangers of the world, so you will be cheated by him!" With banana peel on his back, he gnashed his teeth.

    "That man touched me..."

    "Touched your?..." Elijah''s head was askew and her eyes were clear. She was curious, which made yuansakhalin''s throat blocked. She couldn''t say anything, so she just said one thing.

    "Nothing! Hurry up! Fight for time off! Recycle cards at night! "

    "Yes..." Elijah has no choice but to respond

 Chapter 1451

    With the deepening of the night, the time from midnight is getting closer and closer

    In the hall, wordless made a night snack that would not be difficult to digest, and planned to let Daisy and Meiqin supplement energy.

    Unfortunately, the two girls look reluctant.

    "Oh, it looks delicious..." Looking at the hot night on the dining table, smelling the fragrance that constantly penetrates into the tip of the nose, Meiqin''s face appears a trace of desire, but it is hard to press down, tangled to no avail.

    "The food made by Yan is still so attractive. Do you want to eat it or not?"

    "Should Can I have it?... " Daisy''s face was also full of uncertainty.

    "In any case, when there will be a fight, we will definitely be able to have a good campaign. If it''s a late night, doesn''t it have much impact?"

    Seeing the strange expression and strange words and deeds of the two girls, they were speechless and depressed.

    "What''s the matter with you? Is this the way to treat a midnight snack? "

    "That''s why I say that boys are good..." The daisy murmured discontentedly.

    "Don''t worry about yourself. You can eat whatever you want..."

    "Is there anything you can''t eat? Why don''t I know?... " The wordless expression became more gloomy.

    "I remember you were not very selective..."

    "Do you really or deliberately not understand?" Meiqin was stunned for a while, and sighed.

    "Don''t you know. Is it easy to put on weight after supper? "

    Speechless Zheng Zheng, then speechless.

    "Don''t want to eat, do you?" The skin laughs the flesh not to smile to say such a sentence, speechless put away the midnight snack on the table top.

    "Then I''ll take it all and throw it away!"

    "Down Down?... " Daisy and Meiqin trembled and cried bitterly.

    "Then Is that too wasteful? "

    "You don''t eat it anyway, do you?" Wordless and expressionless, he took the night snack and turned around.

    "I can''t eat so much, I have to fall down..."

    See speechless really have the appearance that plans to fall, this all of a sudden, Daisy and Meiqin can''t help.

    "Wait! Waste is not right! "

    Leave a word like this, two young girls toward speechless body, but speechless but seem to be determined to throw out the night. That is, don''t let Daisy and Meiqin take away the night.

    So. The three scuffled together in the hall.

    "Huh?"

    All of a sudden, silent action a stagnation, the face emerged a touch of surprise.

    "Huh?" Daisy and Meiqin also stopped their movements.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Speechless did not answer, but sink a face. Put all the night snacks on the table. The window of the balcony was opened. Went out.

    Looking at the night scene of Dongmu City, speechless and slowly, I closed my eyes

    Familiar with the speechless Daisy and Meiqin. Wordless do this, it must be because of the discovery of what, so they all put away the expression on their faces, also came to the balcony, left and right to stay wordless side, tightly staring at his face.

    Before long, speechless opened his eyes, but his face also became extremely bad.

    "How could..."

    Something happened

    This is the first thought that emerged in the heart of daisy and Meiqin.

    "Yan..." Daisy lightened her voice and held her silent arm.

    "What happened?"

    "Whoo..." Speechless relieved a breath, let facial expression restore calm again.

    "Just now, one of the three twisted magic sources left in Dongmu city suddenly disappeared!"

    "Lost one?" The two girls were a little surprised.

    "What?..." Meiqin frowned.

    "What entity spirit has been defeated by whom?"

    "No, it''s not until zero in the morning. The channel to the mirror world hasn''t been stabilized. It''s impossible for anyone to enter the mirror world and defeat the spirit!" Speechless eyes in a certain direction.

    "What''s more, the lost twisted magic source I sensed should not be described as" disappear ", but should be said

    "It moved..."

    "Move?..." Two young girls were stunned on the spot.

    "Yes!" Wordless clenched one hand into a fist and knocked the palm of the other.

    "Just now, one of the three twisted magic sources in Dongmu city suddenly moved, and then mixed with another twisted magic source. I can clearly sense that one of the remaining two twisted magic sources has not only grown a lot, but also the breath has become jumbled!"

    "You mean..." The Daisy was surprised."In one of the remaining two twisted magic sources in Dongmu City, there are two materialized spirits?!"

    Speechless force of a tut mouth.

    "I''m afraid so..."

    This Daisy and Meiqin suddenly look at each other, and Meiqin looks speechless.

    "Does that mean that the enemy we are dealing with tonight is likely to increase by one?"

    "In that case, it won''t be a big problem. With the strength of the three of us, even one more hero can cope with the past!" There are some worries in wordless eyes.

    "What I worry about is that there are two twisted magic places of heroes. Now, yuansakhalin and others are probably going there..."

    This time, the faces of the two girls changed.

    If this is the case, then four people, yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou, may encounter a very dangerous situation tonight!

    With the strength of that group of people, it''s OK to deal with a hero. But if we face two, the situation will be very dangerous.

    Wordless is more than two girls think.

    He did not forget that Elijah and others are about to deal with the spirit of "caster"!

    "Caster (magician)" has turned his "mirror world" into his temple, making full use of the powerful magic in the mythological era. In addition, there is the defense of magic reflection plane, which defeated Elijah, Meiyou and others once.

    Although both Elijah and Meiyou have the power to fight against caster because they are able to fly, caster is not so easy to solve.

    Magicians in the age of myth, how can they be defeated so easily

    Under such circumstances, if there is one more enemy, the consequences will be terrible.

    Of course, that''s not the worst.

    Now, "Lancer", "Archer", "day rider" and "Assas private n" are all defeated, and "caster" is the next enemy of yuanbanlin''s group. The remaining two heroes are "Saber" and "Berserker".

    Wordless but know, these two spirits, is absolutely all seven spirits, the strongest existence!

    And it''s overwhelming!

    With caster (magician) attacking the magic array and magic reflection plane, it''s tricky enough. If there''s another saber (swordsman) or Berserker (Berserker), it''s definitely a troublesome situation even if there''s a silent group right now.

    Let alone Elijah, Meiyou, yuanbanlin and Lucia, four people who can''t even reach the eighth level

    One is not good, it will be totally destroyed!

    At the thought of this, wordless face is ugly.

    "Careless..."

    It''s a big idea!

    Because, one-time encounter with two spirits this situation, in the original also happened!

    But, speechless but forgot

    Today, the whole day''s play with Elijah and Meiyou has made wordless have a lot of good feelings for these two lovely little girls.

    Let him watch so cute two ten year old girls face this kind of crisis

    How can it be done

    Just as he was regretting his carelessness, he felt

    My two hands are covered with a soft jade hand at the same time

    "Words!" Meiqin, as always confident and heroic expression, opened up.

    "Let''s go!"

    Speechless stupefied.

    "Want to save them?" Daisy clenched her speechless hand, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "This kind of mood, we are the same..."

    "Daisy Meiqin... "

    "Let''s go! Words! "

    The daisy and the harp were in unison.

    "As long as it''s your will..."

    "No matter where..."

    The firm voices of the two girls came into the silent ears.

    "We will all follow!"

    In the wine red pupil, there was a wave that was hard to look up, looking directly at the smiling face of daisy and Meiqin, and there was no voice to smile, and the smile was very bright.

    "Good! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 1452

    Dongmu City, Riverside

    The whole bright red bridge is hung on the Bank of the river not far away, a little weak light spreads on it, and moves slowly with the passage of time.

    That''s the light in front of the car when it''s moving.

    On the Bank of the river, the street lamp provides a limited and dim light source, which will be covered by the red brick bank.

    In the dark, in the light, on the Bank of the river, two big, two small and four figures gather together and stand opposite each other.

    Yuansakhalin first glanced at his watch, determined that there was still time, and then turned his eyes to Elijah and Meiyou, who were standing side by side in front of him.

    Seeing that there was no different expression on Elijah''s and Meiyou''s faces, yuansakhalin nodded with satisfaction.

    "It seems that there is no problem. Can both of them fly skillfully?"

    "Well!" Elijah points her little head hard. The action is unspeakable and lovely. Meiyou also touches a precise geometric pattern on her arm, the size of her thumb. A firm look appears in her eyes.

    "That would be good..." Far Sakhalin''s hands were crossed on his waist, like the morale before the war, and his voice was uplifted.

    "As long as you can fly to the top of the magic array and magic reflection plane," caster "will have no way to hide, and" caster "itself is relatively weak in combat power. If you two join hands, you can definitely defeat it!"

    "But remember, the battle is changing all the time!" His face was full of seriousness.

    "The opponent is a hero with the rank of" caster ". He may use magic with amazing effect, and he also has his own treasure, which should be noted. Once he finds out that the situation is not right, he should withdraw immediately. We have plenty of time. We can continue to do it all over again, you know? "

    Far Sakhalin''s solemn admonition made Elijah feel palpitation secretly, and also made the look in Meiyou''s eyes follow the dignification.

    The two little girls did not speak, nodded silently and agreed.

    "Good!" Yuansaka shook his fist heavily.

    "That man already has three cards in his hand, plus they will be recycled tonight. That''s four. We only have one card here. The card of "caster" must be taken down. Do you know it

    One side of her face collapsed and she almost fell to the ground. Elijah and Meiyou also had a cold sweat on their forehead.

    Just who said that the situation is not right, then retreat, there is time

    ''s three young girls were unable to make complaints about the distant words, but some people responded to the words of distant yuan.

    "In that case, how about the feast tonight plus us?"

    This voice is not from any one of Lucia, Elijah or Meiyou, but from a distance.

    "This voice..." Four young girls are in a trance. Quickly turned around and looked at the sound source.

    What is printed into the vision is a man, two women and three figures

    , two girls as like as two peas in a white suit and a short pair of shorts.

    The man is a black suit and trousers, a black and white coat. At this time, he is looking at this side with a smile like expression. The wine red pupil is full of deep smile.

    Needless to say. Naturally, they are wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    "Big brother?"

    "Silent brother?"

    Elijah and Meiyou were surprised and let yuanbanlin and Lucia return to their minds.

    At present, yuanban Lin frowned.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "What are you doing here?" Speechless blinked, a cruel smile.

    "To save you..."

    "Help us?..." Yuan Sakhalin''s face was full of surprise. He didn''t expect that he would give such an answer without any words.

    "What do you mean by that?" Lucia frowned, too, and looked speechless.

    "Are you trying to satirize us?"

    Yes. It''s like laughing at yuanbanlin and others who can''t beat caster. It''s like euphemism. With their ability, they can''t defeat caster.

    And the so-called "rescue". It''s called Hatoyama''s nest. Are you going to rob the prey

    "Mr. and Mr. gentlemanly called me not long ago. Now, has my impression on you fallen to this level?" Speechless as if to see through the heart of yuansakhalin and Lvia think the same, laugh.

    "I really came to save you..."

    Finish saying, speechless convergence smile.

    "Don''t you all find that there is one less source of magic distortion in winter wood market?"Yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou were all stunned.

    "One less source of twist magic?..." The ruby and sapphire that Elia and Meiyou hold in their hands are also surprised, and their bodies are slightly twisted. On their bodies, a little strange wave begins to work.

    Before long, the strange waves disappeared, and the ruby and sapphire also followed.

    "Really! There''s really one missing! "

    "How could this happen?" Yuan Sakhalin and others believed in speechless words and all looked to two wands.

    "Isn''t mirror boundary only accessible after midnight?" Lucia asked in a hurry.

    "Why did it suddenly disappear?"

    "We don''t know..." Ruby shook his head.

    "However, we can sense that in addition to one less source of twisted magic, the source of twisted magic here has grown a lot!"

    "Grow?"

    "Yes..." Sapphire opens in a deep voice.

    "So, let''s guess if it''s the spirit from the lost twisted magic source that moved to" caster "

    "What do you say?!" Lucia was shocked.

    "Another spirit is in caster, too?" Yuan Sakhalin, Elijah and Meiyou also feel cold in their hearts.

    Originally, a "caster" would be very difficult to deal with. If there is another hero

    A group of girls can''t imagine any more

    At this time, yuansakhalin and other talents understand why speechless would say that they are here to save them.

    If there are no silent people. Being foolishly in the dark, a group of people will definitely break into the mirror world, face two heroes at a time, or defeat one after a thousand hardships, and then face another opponent in a state of total victory!

    That''s not a joke

    "So, big brother, are you here to remind us?" Elijah looked to speechless gratefully.

    "Thank you, big brother..."

    "Don''t be happy too early!" Speechless shook his head.

    "Now, there are two heroes in the mirror world you are about to enter. This is also a fact. As long as the target is still rank card, sooner or later, it will be right for the two heroes! "

    "More than that, right?..." The Meiqin chimed in.

    "Now that the two spirits are together, it is possible for the remaining one to come together. There are three heroes to face! "

    This Yuan Sakhalin and others are silent.

    "Is there any way?" Silent Meiyou looks up and sees speechless.

    "Brother Wuyan, since you are here, you should not just remind us?"

    "It''s worthy of being a beautiful tour. You can turn your head fast!" Speechless smile praised a sentence, the eyes cast to the far Sakhalin, Lucia two people''s body.

    "I have a proposal. Let''s go in together!"

    "Go in together?..." Yuanbanlin and Lucia looked at each other.

    "You mean..."

    "Two heroes in it, one for us!" A hook at the corner of the wordless mouth.

    "Caster" is up to you. Another spirit is given to us. Let''s separate them and break them one by one. Rank cards are the same. How about that? "

    "This is really a way..." Yuanbanlin and Lucia pondered for a while, then nodded.

    "OK! Just do it! "

    "Do big brothers and big sisters come too?" Elia''s excited smile.

    "That would be fine!"

    "Don''t forget, ''caster'' is also hard to deal with..." Wordless came over with Daisy and Meiqin and came to the two little girls.

    "Meiyou..." Silent crouch. Pass a card to Meiyou.

    "Here you are..."

    This is Looking at the card in front of you, Meiyou is stunned.

    "Rank card of ''Lancer''..."

    "Lancer" Far Sakhalin and Lucia look speechless in consternation.

    "You give the rank card to Meiyou?..."

    "Just borrowed..." Speechless and unconcerned smile, put the card of "Lancer" in the hand of Meiyou.

    "When it''s critical, do you know?"

    Meiyou''s eyes are full of moving emotions.

    Rank card, that''s the goal of wordless

    Speechless but gave it to myself

    Want to know, speechless must be worried about their accident, so I will lend her the card of "Lancer". To defeat caster."You..." The complexion of yuanban Lin is complicated.

    "Isn''t rank card your goal? Aren''t you afraid we won''t return it? "

    "Just grab it again at that time..." A silent and teasing smile followed by touching Meiyou''s little head.

    "Besides, I believe that Meiyou will not do this..."

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou tightly holds the "Lancer" in her hand, and her eyes are moved to be resolute.

    "Give it to me!"

    Smell the words. No more laughing

 Chapter 1453

    Mirror boundary

    The sky here can''t see the night covered by the arc mirror.

    Because, a dense purple object is covering all the sky.

    One by one, the precise purple geometric patterns are carved in the sky as if they were carved directly. One by one, they are arranged in a neat row, covering the whole sky.

    In front of that precise purple geometric pattern, a circle made of purple light seems to circle something inside, constantly rotating and interlacing.

    In the middle of many circles, there is a purple fog ball, where the drops are rolling.

    From the bottom of the river bank to the top, the sky full of dense purple objects, like an eye bead, can not help but creepy.

    But people who know it know that these eyes are full of things in the whole sky, or deadly things

    These are all magic circles!

    In the middle of the magic array that covers the whole sky, a figure is floating here

    She was wearing a purple dress and a bat like Hoodie. The hat covered all the parts above her nose, but she could still see her beautiful face from the lower half of her face.

    Holding a staff as high as one person, she was motionless and suspended in the middle of the magic array, even her breath converged to the lowest limit, just like a flying statue.

    However, as long as people are sensitive to magic, they can feel it from this slender figure

    Like ripples, they are scattered and constantly replenished with the magic power of the purple magic array army that covers the whole sky

    Before long, the peace here was broken

    A moment. Under the magic array that covers the whole sky, on the Bank of the river, a flash of iridescent light rises rapidly, which makes the slender figure like a statue floating in the air finally move, bow and look down.

    Then, the rainbow light dissipates rapidly. Seven shadows in the light gradually appeared under the extremely dangerous heaven and earth, exposed in the air.

    "Wow..." Looking at the purple magic array like eyes, Daisy and Meiqin couldn''t help but utter such exclamation, even if they knew in advance that there would be such a scene.

    "Here It was a foul... "

    Left this exclamation, speechless only then turned own vision to that suspended in the midair slender figure''s body.

    ¡­¡­

    ''caster'': (level 70)

    Grade 70? Step 8

    Have you got the strength of level 8

    With the help of those attacking magic array and the defense of magic reflection plane, it''s no wonder that Elijah, Meiyou and others came here last night. In less than a minute, he was beaten and run.

    Today, though, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    As long as it can fly above those magic arrays, the magic arrays will not attack people, and the magic reflection plane will not be useful. If Elijah and Meiyou join hands, it should not be difficult to deal with them.

    Plus the rank card of "Lancer", as long as Meiyou, who has the ability to kill in one shot, can find a chance. It''s not hard to beat caster!

    Of course, there is no other way to "caster", and Elijah and Meiyou can avoid the attack of the magic array and fly to the side of "caster"

    "Action!" At present, yuanban Lin directly ordered.

    "Fly up in one breath! Kill her! "

    "Yes!" Elijah, Meiyou, ruby and sapphire all responded.

    With the sound of two pedals, the next moment, the wave of magic came from two little girls.

    Next. They circled one by one, shooting at the "caster" in the sky like an arrow out of the line.

    And this move, no doubt, also stimulated the loss of all sense, only know to destroy the enemy in front of the "caster.".

    "--" I saw that "caster" opened and closed his hands and lips at a speed that the naked eye could hardly keep up with. There was a sharp sound.

    "Mantra?!" Seeing this scene, on the bank below, I was speechless and surprised.

    "So fast?"

    As if in response to silent surprise, less than a few seconds. "Caster" can''t hear the specific spell at all, and the magic like volcanic eruption surged out of him and into the magic array in the sky."Hum..."

    In the dense magic array, the fog like ball like the pupil turned and stared at Elia and Meiyou who came from the air attack. It was like a sniper gun shooting down the red line and landing on two young girls.

    In an instant, the magic array of the whole sky fluctuated, and the overwhelming purple light beams fell from the sky like raindrops, mercilessly covering the two young girls.

    Well, it''s just like a gun turret!

    Daisy and Meiqin both opened their mouths slightly in surprise.

    "Well How awesome... "

    "Isn''t that too shameful?"

    "Otherwise, why do you think the four of us would be beaten and run away?" Far Sakhalin glanced at Daisy and Meiqin.

    "That''s cheating. Without the magic array and the magic reflection plane, we had to recycle the cards last night."

    "But it''s the same today!" Lucia spoke confidently.

    "When Meiyou and Elias fielder fly to the magic circle, the witch will have no way!"

    Hearing Lucia''s confident speech, Daisy and Meiqin couldn''t leave it alone. They watched Elijah and Meiyou, who were nimbly passing a beam of light, flying to the sky, continue to watch the battle.

    But speechless but frowned.

    He could sense that as Elijah and miyou approached, the magic of caster began to gather.

    That way, it''s like a magic trick!

    "What other means do you have..."

    Finish saying, speechless also ignore far Sakhalin, luvia two people''s stunned expression, hand slowly extend forward

    On the other side, Elijah and Meiyou are flying in the air with great flexibility, avoiding the beam of light coming from the onslaught and heading for the location of "caster".

    "Caster" stretched out his hands and crossed a path in the mid air, like a performer waving a baton at a concert, and those magic circles in the sky were playing experts responding to the action of "caster". A quiver blew out purple beams and fell down.

    "The largest scale of physical protection!" The Ruby''s nervous voice reverberated.

    "Be careful, Elijah. If you use this distance, with the power of magic in the age of myth, you may not be able to completely resist the damage!"

    "The attack is getting more and more intensive! My Lord The sapphire is making a noise.

    "Open up the distance first, then attack at one breath!"

    Elijah and Meiyou started to move silently and quickly spread to both sides to avoid the oncoming light. At the same time, they whirled to the top and finally came to the top of the magic array.

    "Look at me!" Elijah raised her wand and swung it hard. A curtain of Pink Magic shells burst out and hit caster.

    "Hum..." "Caster" seems to make a snuffle, and the staff in his hand is also raised to the front. An invisible wave spreads out immediately and thunders all the pink bullets in front of him.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The flare that blasted at caster was all over the place.

    "Now!" Not far away, Meiyou''s eyes flashed sharp, and her body shot out. She came to the back of "caster" and put her wand on it.

    "Largest scale! Shoot The wand in his hand sparked magic light, but the voice of Meiyou stopped suddenly.

    Because, the "caster" that was originally held against the back, a flash, disappeared

    "Space transfer?!" Meiyou''s face changed dramatically.

    Then the figure of "caster" appeared behind Meiyou

    There was a ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth. The magic wand in caster''s hand sparked magic light

 Chapter 1454

    "Beautiful tour!"

    Looking at the magic wand held high in his hand, the front end of the wand flashed the electric "caster" and the back to the "caster", exposing the whole back of the beautiful tour. Yuanbanlin and luvia were shocked.

    "Meiyou adult!" Sapphire also exclaimed, letting Meiyou, whose face changed dramatically, bite his teeth, tighten his back and prepare to take a blow from caster.

    "Bang!"

    At this time, a clear crack sound like the glass being smashed clearly sounded in the mid air.

    "Whew!"

    Then, a bright and dazzling meteor rose from below, just like the blooming star light, with a light tail all the way, and shot at "caster"!

    "--" he lost his mind, but the action on his hand of the instinctive ''caster'' stalled violently, and his magic was blocked by something, which made him focus on the ''caster''.

    Instinctively, caster stops all attacks and, at a critical moment, leans back.

    "Whew!"

    Almost for a moment, the bright meteor, with unimaginable speed, wiped the distance of less than five centimeters in front of the "caster", shot into the sky, and fell on the upper arc mirror like sky curtain.

    "Dong!!!"

    The roar rose at the end of the sky.

    Meiyou quickly adjusted her figure and looked at the direction of shooting stars in surprise.

    Just below the river bank, speechless standing with Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin and Lucia is holding a beautiful long bow that is transparent, dark and crystal like, aiming at the place where "caster" just happened.

    Obviously, the meteor just happened. It''s from that bow!

    At the critical moment, wordless use of "meteor night", shoot an arrow, directly smash the magic reflection plane laid by "caster", and let "caster" stop the attack on Meiyou!

    The crack like glass is the sound of magic reflection plane being shot through by "meteor night"!

    In the United States you Lengran''s gaze, speechless put down the hands of the "meteor night.". A smile was outlined on his face, and his lips moved a little.

    Meiyou immediately read the two words that the wordless lips wriggle and send out.

    Come on!

    At present, Meiyou''s eyes gather and shoot at the "caster" (magician) less than five meters in front of her like an electric light.

    At this time, "caster" is still in a backward position, and the magic has not yet worked.

    "Rank card -" Lancer "- limited deployment!"

    The bright red card flies out of a ferrule on Meiyou''s thigh. The sapphire shot at Meiyou''s hands, touched with the front end of sapphire''s ring hexagon star, and bloomed a magic light.

    Sapphire''s whole body is shining with strong light, and its body is gradually elongated, turning into a red long gun, which is held by Meiyou.

    "Piercing..." Feet in the void, Meiyou holds a red long gun. The figure turned into a red lightning bolt and shot at "caster".

    "The gun of the thorn!"

    In the next moment, the red spear burst out.

    "Pooh..."

    The sound of tears, echoing in the sky

    "Ho..." "Caster" uttered a strange low groan, as if he could not believe it, and looked at his chest.

    In the heart of caster, the spear that pierced the thorn simply pierced through her back.

    "Caster" head down. The body turned to fly ash and gradually dissipated. In her original position, a card floated there and fell into the hands of Meiyou.

    It''s a card with the words "caster" in the bottom center of a sage in a robe and a staff of equal height on the front.

    "Rank card -" caster "! Recycling is complete! " Meiyou breathed a sigh of relief. Wipe off the cold sweat on your forehead.

    Just now, it''s really dangerous.

    If there is no "meteor night" shot that arrow to assist, Meiyou must be hit at least, which will inevitably lead to an injured end.

    "Whoo..." Far away. Elijah was relieved, too.

    "Scared to death..."

    In the sky, the magic array was broken one by one, turned into stars and gradually dissipated, confirming the end of the battle.Until this moment, yuansakhalin and luvia realized what had just happened and lowered their shoulders as if they were relaxed.

    "It''s true that such a tight fight is not good for the heart at all..." Far Sakhalin complained, and then looked speechless, and the pretty face became more sinister.

    "Since you are strong enough to break through the magic reflection plane, why don''t you take it out in the first place? Isn''t that going to save a lot of trouble? "

    "Blame me?" Speechless holding "meteor night", like a smile, like a sound.

    "Isn''t that your prey? If I do, I will definitely accuse me of robbing your prey with your personality? "

    Yuan Sakhalin''s expression was smothering, unable to speak.

    "This bow..." On one side, Lucia glanced at the "meteor night" in her wordless hands, and her face slowly showed an uncertain expression.

    "Here Is it a treasure? "

    "Oh?..." Suddenly, speechless eyebrows.

    "It''s very discerning..."

    "Baoju? No way! " Far Sakhalin was also surprised, and then refuted.

    "How can human beings have the treasure?"

    "Well, I''m in a special situation. If you want to know the internal cause, you can investigate it yourself..." Speechless spread out, the expression on the face began to become very meaningful.

    "Besides

    Hold up the "meteor night" in your hand and aim in a certain direction.

    "I take out" meteor night "..."

    Reach out and put it on the bowstring. The bright stars appear out of the sky. They come together and form a dazzling arrow.

    "It''s not just

    The wine red pupils narrowed, and cold awns appeared inside.

    "In order to save the United States tour!"

    With the fall of this sentence, wordless gently, let go of my hand

    "Whew!"

    The bright meteor bloomed, bringing up a milky way like light tail, cutting through the space and shooting to the front.

    A group of girls have not yet reflected what happened. In front of the meteor, a dark sword like a crescent suddenly burst out to meet the arrow of "meteor night".

    "Bang!!!"

    The fire light and the explosion sound swept up in the collision place in front of us, arousing a wave of wind and waves and blowing to all directions.

    The sudden scene made Sakhalin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou, who were flying down from the sky, look shocked, and then one thing finally came to mind.

    "So it is..." The pupils of yuanban''s blue eyes look directly at the fire ahead.

    "Another enemy?"

    "Click Click

    Under everyone''s gaze, in the front of the fire, as heavy metal directly hit the ground, a dull footsteps came out.

    With the sound of footsteps coming out, I don''t know when the hot fire started. As if it was polluted, there was a black spot in the center, and it expanded slowly.

    In a short time, the master of the footsteps and the whole picture of the black spot were printed into the eyes of all the people present.

    It was a girl in heavy armor

    It is said that it is heavy armor. In fact, it is more accurate to say that it is on the outside of a princess dress style dress. The upper part of the body is covered with a piece of armor, and both the dress and the armor are in dark color, which gives people an ominous feeling.

    The part of the eyes is wearing an iron protective device like an eye mask. The girl has a long hair with a pale but bright golden Cape, which is coiled behind her head and looks very smart.

    In his hand, holding a dark than any color, with bright red vein of the sword.

    Around her body, there was a black and red mist, or a high concentration of magic that could be seen by her eyes. The young girl, holding the dark sword, came to the front of all the people in the line with a sound of heavy metal footsteps.

    Looking at the figure of the girl who represents the ominous and dark and the black fog around her, the expression of all the people was all over the screen.

    In the air, rippling with depression

 Chapter 1455

    ¡­¡­

    "Saber": (level 75)

    The hot fire became the background of the girl who was all dark and holding the holy sword.

    The heroic spirit with the rank of "Saber" (Sword soldier) came to this side with the indescribable and ominous atmosphere and the breath of sweat on the cheeks of yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou.

    "The second spirit..." Yuan Sakhalin and others can not help but step back.

    The ominous and oppressive breath from the other party really made them shudder in the heart, and they didn''t want to close up with the black spirit subconsciously.

    From this point of view alone, yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou knew one thing clearly.

    In front of him, the spirit holding the dark sword is definitely better than the previous "caster"!

    Moreover, there is more than one level!

    With such an idea, yuansakhalin and his team almost couldn''t believe it. If they didn''t come, they would tell them that there was another hero in it. They also need to face the saber in front of them. What would happen if they didn''t know anything

    Indeed, as it was said at the beginning of the silent debut.

    He''s here to save them!

    Different from Yuan Sakhalin, who can only vaguely feel the strong saber, the three people of saber, Daisy and Meiqin, clearly know from the feedback of system perception that they see each other.

    Grade 75

    Isn''t that the same level as the three of them

    However, speechless, Daisy and Meiqin are not surprised.

    In addition to magic, all the other abilities of the elites in the saber rank must be at the highest level, far exceeding the requirements of other ranks for the elites.

    In other words, in terms of the requirements of the rank for the spirit, saber is undoubtedly the highest among the seven ranks for the spirit''s own ability!

    So. Of all the heroes, the ones who can become saber are rare.

    In this way, how can saber not be strong

    What''s more, in front of him, there was a thick fog of magic that could be captured by the naked eye, which clearly told everyone on the scene.

    Even magic, she is not under the spirits of other ranks!

    All abilities are at the highest level, this spirit. Not strong enough!

    Can face such a level and their own same spirit, speechless, Daisy, Meiqin three people look at each other''s eyes, but also has a hot war.

    Ignoring the "Saber" standing not far away from each other, the three quietly looked at each other, as if they could see through the other''s thoughts at this time, silent for a while. They spread out and formed a circle.

    See this scene, far Sakhalin and others are confused first, followed by a fool''s eyes.

    "Scissors!"

    "Stone!"

    "Cloth!"

    The three people in a circle shouted and raised their fist like hands. As soon as the word "bu" went down, they each threw their hands in front of them. Made a gesture.

    Look carefully, wordless is scissors, Daisy and Mermaid are cloth

    "Hateful..."

    "Why do you make cloth?"

    Daisy and Meiqin look at the cloth in their hands, and don''t turn away.

    "I won!" Speechless ha ha a smile, stood to ''saber (Sword soldier)'' opposite, in the eyes revealed a keen sense of war.

    "Then, it''s up to me!"

    Seeing here, how could yuanban Lin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou not know what happened

    These three people. Clearly in the decision who to go up with the dark hero alone!

    "Hello! Are you all right? " Yuan Sakhalin cried out in a frenzy.

    "When is it time to play a single game?"

    "That spirit is not a common one. You can see that she is very strong!" Lucia, too, could not accept it.

    "Is it wiser to be together at this time?"

    "Big brother!" Elijah clenched her wand and shouted.

    "You''d better go together! Or we can go with you! It''s too dangerous to be alone! "

    Even Meiyou frowned deeply, and looked at the speechless one standing at the front. She was worried."Are you too contemptuous?" Daisy and Meiqin retreated to yuanbanlin''s party. But my eyes are still on my speechless body.

    "That spirit is really strong!" Meiqin glanced past.

    "But it''s not necessary for Yan to join hands with others!"

    "Ha?..." Yuansaka''s face is incredible.

    "Even if that guy is strong, there''s no need to take it alone at this time, right? Taking back the card is the most important thing, isn''t it? "

    "It''s true that rank cards are very important to Yan. You have to get them..." Daisy opened her mouth carefully.

    "But. For us, the task is not the top priority. It is necessary to enjoy it on the premise of completing the task, isn''t it? "

    "You..." Far Sakhalin could not understand.

    "What if that guy had an accident?"

    "Accident?..." Daisy and Meiqin smiled, half joking and half serious.

    "Then let him die once!"

    At this time, the faces of the people of yuanban Lin turned to dull.

    Are they serious or are they joking

    Only they know whether daisies and harps are serious or joking.

    But I don''t know. This time, I need to be more serious.

    Looking at the opposite part of the eye covered with iron protective equipment, I can''t see the "Saber" in the eyes. Wordless body began to slowly gather strength, looked up, and showed a smile.

    "Bang..."

    It''s like an explosion. The mighty magic current rises from the speechless body, turns into a gale, and blows in every corner of this space.

    "Saber" seems to have sensed something. On his body, the black and red magic fog seems to be boiling up, surging violently.

    Then, saber raised the dark holy sword in his hand, and the black mist rising up wrapped around the sword like air, and rubbed it up to form a black light.

    Saber, with his sword in both hands, waved it hard.

    For a moment, a strange sound seemed to ring, and a dark crescent shaped sword flew out of the dark holy sword, cutting the ground and cutting to speechless.

    "Chop with pure magic?..." Speechless eyebrow a pick, the hand "meteor night" again raised.

    "I have to see if it''s your holy sword or my" meteor night "arrow!"

    Finish saying, wordless opened the bowstring of "meteor night", a little bit of starlight converged, forming a silver arrow, aiming at the dark sword.

    "Whew!"

    When the sound of breaking the sky rang out, the arrows like meteors also shot out. In the most violent posture, they suddenly hit the incoming swords.

    "Dong!"

    Two attacks can not help but say the collision together, an instant explosion, set off a hot fire.

    However, the fire did not last long before it was broken by a meteor like arrow.

    The arrow of "meteor night" fell on "Saber"

    "Bang!!!"

    There was another flash of fire. With the sound of the explosion, the position of saber was filled

    However, the smile on wordless face is slowly diminishing, and the brow is also wrinkled.

    Opposite, saber stood unharmed.

    In her body, a shield made of black fog kept rotating.

    Just "meteor night" hit, it is this layer of fog to all block down!

    "What a high-density magic..." Distant Sakhalin and others were surprised.

    "How can you stop the blow formed by the treasure?"

    "With pure magic fog to block the blow of my treasure?" Speechless suddenly smiled, laughing unexpectedly ironically.

    "In that case..."

    In the space, speechless behind, a ray of light suddenly flashed out, as if the space was divided into two parts, straight down, carrying the whole space, unfolding to both sides.

    Just as a door is opening, a piece of crimson space replaces the original space, and a dark sword emerges from the inside.

    "Do you have the ability to block all the treasures here?"

 Chapter 1456

    Thank you very much for your reward

    "Do you have the ability to block all the treasures here?"

    With such a saying, in the crimson space standing up, a dark sword, knife and gun, all kinds of weapons made of pure iron sand, come out one after another in the ripple space.

    These are all precious tools!

    "Are they all treasures?!"

    Looking at the whole crimson space, the whole body is dark, and there are at least hundreds of all kinds of weapons. Yuanban Lin, lvya, Elia and Meiyou are shocked.

    "Cheat Are you a liar? "

    Of course, it''s not a lie!

    These are all treasures indeed!

    However, strictly speaking, these treasures can only be regarded as one kind.

    That''s the iron sand that makes them.

    However, by transforming the iron sand into the shape of a weapon, all these weapons made of iron sand have the power of a treasure!

    Although it does not have the unique and powerful ability of piercing the spear of the dead spine, in terms of its strength and power alone, these weapons emerging from the treasure of the king can all be used as separate weapons!

    Not only its strength and power, but also the nature of these weapons.

    After all, the iron sand itself, which makes up them, has long been transformed into a treasure by the ability of "Knight never died in unarmed", which can turn any weapon into its own treasure.

    So, in any way. In addition to not having a unique ability, these weapons are indeed all treasures!

    "Dense fog of magic?" Standing under the scarlet space and the dark treasure which is full of the whole scarlet space, I have no words to smile.

    "If you can stop it, stop it!"

    In the "King''s treasure", knives, swords and guns, all kinds of weapons made of iron sand, were shot out like bullets, and all of them were loaded with magic. In the sharp noise of breaking through the air, they fell to saber like a storm. Smash it down.

    "Bang!"

    I didn''t hold on for almost a second. Around the whole body of saber, the magic fog that turns into a protective cover and rotates continuously is destroyed and scattered.

    A pair of dark weapons fell on Saber

    If it works, then. Even if it''s saber. It''s hard to avoid a disastrous ending.

    "Drink!"

    However. At this time, "Saber" is like a puppet being activated, suddenly looking up. A cold cry came out.

    The next moment, saber raised the dark holy sword in his hand and carried the black magic fog around him. With a wave of his hand, the holy sword swung across the space in front of him.

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    A dark weapon collided with the dark sword, making a clear sound of cross attack. Saber swept the sword out of his hand frequently, pulled up the shadow of the sword, and hit hard with the coming weapon, which swept all the weapons away.

    Obviously, the dark holy sword in Saber''s hand is much better than the one made of iron sand!

    "Drink!" "Saber" once again gave a cold drink, and the soles of his feet suddenly stepped on the ground. His figure turned into black awn, and he rushed towards wordless. His speed was extremely fast.

    The holy sword in his hand quivered slightly, and its tip turned into a dark shadow. It was sharp and vicious.

    The goal is the silent neck!

    "Ding!"

    However, the sword that stabbed the silent neck made such a sound.

    Because, a light long knife, I don''t know when it appeared in the silent hand, was its grip and up, horizontal in front of.

    The point of the holy sword is right on the small blade.

    "Sure enough..." He cast his eyes on the face of saber (swordsman), who was close to him, and said that he would increase his strength.

    "That means of attack, there is no way to bring you real damage!"

    "Sonorous!"

    Then, speechless and fierce toss of "Zhidian Zana" to open the holy sword stabbed by "Saber".

    However, close combat is Saber''s strong point. Even without reason and instinct, those sword skills have been engraved in Saber''s soul.

    "Whew!"

    At present, the holy sword in Saber''s hand was recycled and pulled behind him. It turned into a sharp stab, which tore the air barrier, made a sharp sound and flashed out again.

    "Bang!"Looking at the sharp point of the sharp sword, the wordless body leans back in a hurry. The soles of the feet stamp on the ground, making a heavy sound, and the body retreats abruptly.

    "Saber" followed closely. The holy sword in his hand danced with shadows. The angle of each sword was extremely tricky. He stabbed, picked, chopped or cut the sword violently.

    In the face of the chopping attack all over the sky, he retreated abruptly with the help of his own "Zhi Palace" to resist the attack of the dark holy sword.

    "Tinkling..."

    With one retreat and one attack, the two men moved quickly in the field, stepping out of a cloud of smoke and dust with rough steps. The dark holy sword and "Zhidian Zana" also fought frequently, arousing sparks and continuous crisp sounds.

    Saber was originally a knight of sword. He was not very good at making sword. Although he lost his sense, he could use the sword skill in his bone marrow. Even if he had no judgment on the situation, he could launch sword attack.

    And wordless has the unparalleled martial arts such as "infinite martial arts", the integration of mind, skill and body. It can reach the level of superb using any weapon. Coupled with that excellent skill, the close combat ability is still above "Saber".

    Therefore, even in the course of violent retreat, if you accept the saber attack, the wordless defense will not be slow. It seems to be in a disadvantageous state, but in fact, it will not fall down at all.

    In this way, one person and one spirit launched a super high degree of white-edged war, which made all the onlookers except Daisy and Meiqin look at the past in shock.

    "So powerful..." Elijah can''t find any other adjectives to describe her feelings at this time.

    "Really powerful..."

    "It''s impossible to get involved..." Meiyou stares at the two men in the battle.

    "The level of this kind of fight is beyond our reach..."

    "The spirit that makes the sword has not only the black fog that can open the powerful magic and magic, but also the compound chop of magic and sword pressure. In addition, the excellent sword skill..." Lucia''s smile strained.

    "No matter close combat or long-distance combat, if we are right, it will be very troublesome..."

    "That man is the same..." Yuan Sakhalin stared at the speechless response to Saber''s attack in the violent retreat and clenched his teeth.

    "When I first met with you, he had already shown his terrible magic accomplishments. Now he has shown his fighting ability comparable to that of the spirit. Both combat and magic are beyond the average level. I''m afraid that even the first-line combat experts and magicians in the magic association will have to bow to the wind?"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin thought of just that piece in the crimson space to come out of the hundreds of treasures, pretty face, smile also reluctantly up.

    "No matter the spirit or the man, they are monsters..."

    This feeling has just risen. Next to it, the dialogue between Daisy and Meiqin has spread to yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah, Meiyou and even ruby and sapphire.

    "That guy is not serious at all!" Meiqin frowned discontentedly.

    "In the face of irrational opponents, shouldn''t it be difficult to solve it?"

    "That spirit really has no reason, but it''s very good instinctively. It should have a strong sense of straightness, right?" Daisy, who is also good at melee, has the opposite opinion.

    "Several times, it was obvious that he wanted to fight back, but the hero seemed to know it first. At this time, the attack would be rapid. The hero could not have reason, but could only be interpreted as having a strong sense of straightness!"

    "Sure..." Meiqin also found out.

    "However, it is impossible to defeat words only by their direct sense!"

    "Put off at most!" Daisy nodded.

    "The fight won''t last long..."

    Hearing these speeches, Yuan Sakhalin and his party were speechless and choking.

    Now, they understand

    These nominal enemies are not on the same level as them at all!

 Chapter 1457

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "I''m Xiaofei adult" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "Drink!"

    It''s like a deep, cold voice coming from the gloomy abyss, echoing frequently from Saber''s mouth. Each time, it can cause the black magic fog on his body to boil violently, arouse the energy and blow the earth.

    The heavy footsteps are constantly moving on the ground, the golden sideburns are flying with the wind, and the magic of saber is surging. The slender body is like a leaf in the wind, and it flies away to the speechless flash in the rapid retreat.

    At the same time, the blade of the dark Saint sword spews out, pulls up the shadow of the sword, and mercilessly cuts it out. Each sword can hear the whistling sound of the sword when it moves and reverberates in the air.

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    "Dangdang..."

    "Sonorous!"

    At the same time, he used the "Zhi palace to cover the" Saber "to block the dark holy sword. At the same time, he looked at the saber who was chasing him. He frowned and said it was difficult.

    As Daisy said, the silent skill of melee combat is still above saber, which is the same even when saber comes.

    However, Saber''s sense of straightforwardness is really strong. When he has no intention to fight back, he can speed up the attack frequency, break his threat to the invisible, and make the battle become a protracted war.

    If we don''t find a way to change the current situation of the war. The battle will not be won until dawn.

    Unless you can release your pet without saying anything, you can smash saber into pieces.

    However, this "mirror world" is not able to bear the blow of the silent beast.

    Even if the power is limited by the "limited Bracelet", the silent beast is still not able to withstand by ordinary people. If you want to stop the silent beast, at least you have to be a ninth level strong opponent.

    Therefore, once the animals are released here without any words, the mirror world will be completely destroyed without any suspense.

    And those who are in it suffer.

    Of course, even if we don''t release the animals. It doesn''t mean there''s no way

    Ding

    A flash of thought came to my mind. Speechless fierce knife will open the approaching holy sword, and then it will not retreat any more. The body will leap and the feet will spring fiercely. Leap up.

    It is impossible for a saber without reason to expect that the enemy in front of him will suddenly disappear into view. The body shape immediately rushed under the speechless from the leap. Come to the silent body.

    As you can see, the silent body in the middle of the sky rotates, and the foot steps heavily in the void. Like stepping on the ground, he dived down to the saber.

    The "Zhidian Zana" in his hand was forced to rotate half a circle, pulled to his back, mixed with fierce and incomparable energy, and split against the "Saber" force below.

    The sharp air breaking sound and ferocious energy made saber (swordsman) look up. As soon as he turned the dark sword in his hand, the black fog on his body immediately rolled up and covered the sword. The air around him was like a tear, with a sound of breaking the eardrum.

    Then, "Saber" raised his sword and went up to the sky, splitting it heavily.

    In an instant, a dark sword like crescent burst out and collided with the "Zhidian Zana" which was split by force.

    "Dong!!!"

    The loud crashing sound in the whole space is loud and lasting.

    Speechless, I only felt that a drop of unparalleled destructive power was unleashed on "zhidianzana", and the magic of "Saber" was cut off and exploded on "zhidianzana".

    "Peng..."

    With a dull sound, the "Zhidian Zana" in wordless hands was blown out of hand.

    The light long knife flew to the sky, and the wordless face changed suddenly when it lost its weapon.

    In the distance, Sakhalin and others also started to scream.

    "Drink!" There was another cold cry, "Saber", a leap forward. The body rose from the ground, and the dark holy sword slashed fiercely to the speechless suspended in the air.

    "Be careful!" Far Sakhalin, Lucia, Elijah, Meiyou and other conditions launched a scream.

    Only Daisy and Meiqin could see that there was a small arc on the speechless face facing saber.

    Then, a group of girls all saw

    The speechless sword of Saber''s dark Saint broke his body, since it was dissipated in the air directly.

    Then, it''s just a shadow!Behind saber, another shadow flashed like lightning.

    Looking up at the back of saber, I saw a sharp light in my speechless eyes.

    "Lei Guangquan!"

    The violent blue and white current rolled the silent fist in a disorderly electric sound, which filled the little fist with the ferocious force that can not be ignored.

    Speechless fist clenched, with the sound of air tearing compression, it severely attacked the back of saber (swordsman), who still maintained the chopping posture, and suddenly fell in a flash of blue and white.

    "Bang!!!"

    The dull sound resounds in the space, which makes the heart of onlookers jump heavily.

    "Hum..." "Saber" turned over in the air and shot out.

    Before saber takes a breath, he adjusts his body, turns around and attacks. In space, an abnormal wave spreads and enters everyone''s feeling.

    Everyone, including saber, who has not yet adjusted his body, has turned their eyes to the place where the abnormal fluctuation is located.

    Printed into everyone''s eyes is a red sky full of the whole corner of the space.

    Dark swords, swords, guns and other treasures made of iron sand slowly protruded from the crimson space and aimed at the inverted saber.

    Speechless stood under the crimson sky, with a successful smile on his face.

    Break

    Words fall, like a storm like rain of precious tools, just like blocking the sky and blocking the sun. They burst through the half air of "mirror boundary". In an instant, they all fell on "Saber".

    "Bang!!!"

    In the low muffled sound, covered by the rain of the dark treasure, I couldn''t see the saber at all. It seemed that in the last moment, there was a pain like muffled sound. Then, under the rain of the dark treasure, it fell on the ground not far away.

    "Boom!"

    Like an explosion, when the ground explodes, whether it''s the dark treasure or saber, Tongtong is buried in a piece of fire

    "Win Win! " Not far away, Elijah was the first to make a cheering voice, and the joy was undisguised.

    "Whoo..." Meiyou also breathed a lot of relief, and the cool face eased a lot.

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia, who had recovered from the sharp turn of the war, looked at each other and saw that they were embarrassed and dignified in each other''s eyes.

    This is because they really realize that

    How strong is the enemy who is destined to fight for rank card

    And how slight is the hope that they can get all the rank cards

    However, yuanbanlin and luvia didn''t know that all their performances fell into the eyes of their daisies and Meiqin.

    At present, Daisy and Meiqin also looked at each other, both of them showed their expected looks.

    In front, speechless came to the side of "Zhidian Zana" which was placed upside down on the ground, reached for the hilt, and pulled it out with one force.

    Even though it doesn''t matter, as a speechless treasure, "zhidianzhena" will return to the master himself.

    Moreover, the "King''s treasure" also has the function of recycling. It is a very convenient function to collect the "Zhidian Zana" and the treasure after the event.

    Caress the "Zhidian Zhena" in his hand and throw it back to the "King''s treasure" without any words. Looking at the explosion in front of him, he raised his feet and just wanted to walk past, but the scene suddenly appeared, which made his face change and his feet severely stagnate on the spot.

    "Hum..."

    The surrounding space vibrated violently, setting off an amazing storm.

    In the front, the fire was suddenly dispersed, exposing the situation inside.

    And in the light of the fire, the terrible black fog is rising crazily

 Chapter 1458

    "Whoo..."

    The wind is howling in the sky, running in the space, just like a sharp blade, blowing across the earth, with a terrible roar.

    An extremely ominous breath is diffused from the front by a rushing fire light. That breath, as if it can wipe out all the vitality, brings an amazing sense of depression.

    The black fog, like the essence, turned into a stream of air, which whirled in the strong wind filled the sky and made hunting noises.

    "What''s the matter?..." Yuanban Lin, Lucia, Elia, Meiyou and others were all shocked, even Daisy and Meiqin were both surprised.

    "What happened?"

    In the face of the black fog, speechless shot his eyes to the center of the black air flow, and the eyes gradually became dignified.

    In the whistling sound, the air flow composed of black fog at a certain moment, like the opening water flow, a whirl, flowed down.

    There, a black armor was smashed to pieces, revealing a black dress of "Saber" (Sword soldier) holding a black sword, lowering his head, his body was furiously filled with the magic fog of black and purple, which was like a raging fire, rising up the sinister atmosphere.

    "Drink..." The beast like low roar came from saber (swordsman) with his head bowed, which made people feel cold. The air stream composed of the huge black fog flowed to her side, like a tornado, which aroused waves of air.

    "Saber" held the sword with both hands under the astonishing eyes of all the people. Lift the dark sword slightly.

    The black air flow in the air suddenly seems to find the destination. It flows through the space and flows around the dark holy sword one after another, and twines up.

    That scene, like the past wordless use of "random return to the sky dance" in general!

    Some of the space can''t afford the heavy pressure, cackle.

    "That is..." Seeing this scene, the silent face changed.

    "The real name of Baoju is liberation?!"

    It belongs to the spirits. In the myth, legend and history, every treasure has its own name.

    Some of these famous treasures are extremely powerful. It''s a treasure with amazing effect. At ordinary times, when being used by its owner, it will astringe its sharpness and use it as a weapon and prop.

    And when the owner of the treasure reads the real name that belongs to the treasure alone. This one is usually astringent. The treasure used as weapons and props will liberate its power and effect. Give full play to its real power.

    The real name liberation is the process that users read out the real name of treasure and liberate its real power!

    Such as "the spear that pierces the thorn". In normal use, it is only a sharp, tough long gun.

    But once its users read out the real name that belongs to it alone, that is, the name of "spear that pierces the dead spine", the "spear that pierces the dead spine" can play the role of "must hit the heart", which first determines the "result", and then has the terrorist ability of "cause", so as to achieve a real one shot must kill.

    Now that''s what saber is about to do.

    Real name liberation!

    "Saber" is about to liberate the real power of his dark sword!

    "No!" The faces of yuanbanlin and luvia were full of horror.

    "That blow was not a joke!"

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother!"

    Even Elijah and Meiyou can''t help their heart beating, and their pupils shrink to the size of a needle.

    Daisy and Meiqin are not relaxed at all. The pretty face is heavy. White cherry appears in Daisy''s hands. The blue and white current also jumps on Meiqin, which proves how much they value Saber''s attack.

    In the middle of the field, speechless watched the dark holy sword that absorbed the huge black air stream into the sword body, felt the oppression in the air, took a deep breath, and the magic torrent slowly surged up, just like a shock wave.

    "What does he want to do?..." Yuan Sakhalin and others have widened their eyes in disbelief.

    "Does he want to be tough?"

    The answer will soon be known to all.

    In the torrent of magic, speechless slowly extended his hand to saber.

    On the body, all magic flows away and gathers in the palm.

    Then, the two red magic circles suddenly came out, staggered and set up.

    Speechless, I really want to be tough!

    The crisscross red magic array abruptly breaks and opens, and the dark crack suddenly fills the whole magic array.

    In the dark crack, a terrorist threat, which is the same as the breath of saber, spreads and fills every corner of this space in an instant."Saber" seems to have a general sense, and the holy sword in his hand is also set up, and the surging black air stream rushes into the sword.

    Finally, the whole dark sword, into a dark light

    At this moment, the whole "mirror world" seems to be divided into two parts, two surging breath collide with each other, setting off a storm.

    A group of girls have held their breath, their pretty faces are pale and dare not move.

    One moment

    "Excalibur..."

    With a sound that seems to reverberate from a far away place, saber held up the dark light and held it up, down, and waved it

    "Hum..."

    Space a tremor, a whole body of dark light beam cut through this square heaven and earth, lightning like storm swept out.

    The powerful and terrible violent energy flashed from the dark light beam, and the space made a sharp abnormal sound, as if it might collapse at any time, which made a lot of young girls'' heart warning and scalp numb.

    "Dragon King''s sigh..."

    But in front of such a terrible light beam, speechless but as usual, the magic on the body was a turbulence. In front of the body, on the red magic array full of cracks, a white light beam, which was completely opposite to the dark light beam from the face-to-face, exploded the space, flashed like a meteor, and went up face to face.

    In all kinds of eyes with different emotions around, the white light beam and the dark light beam flash out at the same time, crossing the shackles of space, at the center point, they crash together.

    Heaven and earth are still

    "Dong!!!"

    The earth shattering sound resounds all over the sky. In a short period of time, a terrible impact storm flashed from the point where the white and dark beams collided, covering all the world!

    In this terrible storm, all the people on the scene were pretty and white. They were terrified to build up a defense to prevent the coming storm.

    "Boom!!!"

    In front of us, the white and dark light beams collided with each other, which aroused the overwhelming fire waves and strong magic air flow. They mixed with each other in the mid air, just like the waves of the billowing sea, sweeping away in all directions.

    The terrible fire wave swept all around, and even a group of young girls who had built up their defences were affected. The defense barrier in front of them was hit by the amazing fire wave and impact, and the inch was broken without any suspense.

    And a group of girls also felt as if they had been hit hard by a hammer on their chest. They snorted, and their pretty faces became even paler.

    In the sky, the arc mirror covering the whole sky began to break at the moment, and soon it was covered with cracks.

    The impact of fire waves, like layers of hot black clouds, shrouded in a corner of the whole "mirror world", covered the wordless and saber.

    The fiery shock waves fluctuated frequently, reflecting the burning light, which was printed on the pretty faces of a group of girls not far away. After a while, cold sweat came down on their cheeks.

    In the face of such a terrible impact, which is almost comparable to the natural disasters, even the women who know in advance that this attack will be extraordinary have a feeling of their own extreme insignificance and vulnerability.

    This kind of power can only be said to be possessed by the hero incarnated in the legend.

    In such a case, I can be alone with the spirit of this level without losing the wind. I am speechless and strong. I don''t need to be explained. I have already penetrated into the heart of every girl present.

    Although I know it''s wrong to think so, yuanbanlin and luvia can''t help but come up with such an idea.

    Can I really get all rank cards from such people

 Chapter 1459

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but the two breath that has been maintaining the impact state in the mid air slowly weakened.

    With the weakening of the terrible atmosphere, the cloud like impact fire waves in the mirror world began to dissipate, and a thick cloud of smoke filled the sky which was covered by the broken arc light mirror.

    Then the white beam collided with the dark beam, and the place covered by the fire wave was exposed to the air.

    Around, the ground made of red brick has turned into an empty land, and it is very flat. Even a slightly larger stone does not exist, which looks very desolate.

    In the middle of the empty land, there are two huge gullies standing on it, and there is a deep pit with a diameter of 100 meters in the middle, emitting waves of light smoke and drifting one after another.

    At the end of the two huge gullies, speechless and saber (Sword soldier) occupy one side respectively, which is far away from each other.

    However, they are in different states.

    The saber (swordsman) in his black dress was surrounded by black fog, but the fog was thin to a very low level, which was just like the essence at the beginning and could not be compared with what the naked eye could catch.

    As for speechlessness, he was clean and did not look embarrassed at all.

    But he knelt on the ground, panting slightly, and his eyes were tired.

    Seeing this scene, who doesn''t know which one of them has the upper hand

    It''s better to say that the real name of saber is liberation. Since I''m just a little tired, it''s really surprising.

    "Words!"

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother!"

    In addition to yuanbanlin and luvia, the girls subconsciously shouted, breaking the strange silence around them, and immediately wanted to come forward.

    But he kept staring at saber. The head also did not return to shout.

    "Don''t come here!"

    The girls were stagnant.

    "Drink!" On the contrary of the girls, saber stepped on the ground, turned into a dark shadow in a low voice, and flashed to the silent front. The holy sword in his hand held high and knelt on the ground mercilessly!

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin''s face has changed. Elijah and Meiyou are also pretty again. Even yuanbanlin and lviya can''t bear to look directly at each other.

    Only in the face of crisis, speechless not only did not have half the panic, watching the saber (Sword soldier) holding the dark holy sword and cutting it down, motionless. On the face, a winning smile appeared.

    Clearly saw this scene Zhu how many women are first a Zheng, then noticed.

    Above the top of Saber''s head, a feather with weak light, fluttering softly, fell down

    That''s the second strike of "Dragon King''s sigh" -- "feather of light"!

    An attack formed by the part destroyed by the first strike of "Dragon King''s sigh"!

    In the absence of saber. "Feather of light" gently landed on her head.

    - Dong -

    at that moment, everyone seemed to hear a dull sound that seemed to ring directly in his mind.

    Then, Saber''s action stopped abruptly, like being split by a thunderbolt. Her body trembled, and with a sound of "wow", she spewed out a mouthful of blood. Holding his head high, the dark sword that was about to be chopped down also fell down.

    "How is it? It''s not easy, is it?... "

    Such a voice, with a hand stretched out, grasps on the downfallen dark holy sword body, gently reverberates.

    "Well, that''s natural..." Hold the dark sword in one hand and press it down. Holding the "Zhidian Zana" in one hand, I don''t know when it will appear, I look at Saber''s eyes, which are blocked by iron protective equipment, with cold light in my eyes.

    "After all, that little feather. But with the power to kill a dragon

    The words fell, and the sound of something tearing came into people''s ears.

    With a trace of blood, the "Zhidian Zana" penetrates directly from the front of "saber (Sword soldier)", and protrudes from its back, bringing a scarlet blood light.

    "-"''saber ''(swordsman)'' had a heavy body stagnation, and the black fog around him also rose and fell and dissipated.

    Along with it, there are Saber''s body which seems to be thin, but in fact, it has been temperedLike starlight, saber is made into tiny light particles, which are dispersed and replaced by a card.

    The design is a knight with a long and thin sword, standing in front of his chest, making a knight''s gift. The knight is dressed in silver and white heavy armor, and the words "Saber" is engraved directly below.

    Gasping for breath, speechless reached out and took over Saber''s rank card.

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card -''saber ''(swordsman): a card made with a very high magic theory, has the magical ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of card;

    the way of use is as follows -

    limited expansion: with'' magic gift suit ''as the medium, rank card as the pass of'' seat of the spirit '', will correspond to rank card This rank card is saber (Sword soldier), and the corresponding rank card is Excalibur (Excalibur))

    in parallel and limited expansion: the plural number of "magic gift" is used as the medium, the rank card is used as the pass of "seat of the spirit", and the corresponding rank card is It is a mode of "limited expansion" with multiple materialization and the same treasure can be repeated; the rank card is "Saber", and the corresponding spirit treasure is - "Excalibur of vow of victory")

    dream calling: the rank card is the passport of "seat of the spirit" with itself as the medium and will correspond to the rank card The power of "Saber" spirit is summoned and embodied in the user, which can make the user become a spirit, fully spiritualized, and obtain the power of the corresponding rank of "Saber", and the corresponding spirit is King Arthur of ancient British Legend - altoria pandragon)

    Excalibur: the most powerful weapon held by King Arthur in the legend of ancient Britain. It is regarded as the most powerful and honorable holy sword of King Arthur. The existence at the top of the "holy sword" category is forged by the planet itself. It is made of people''s beliefs and crystallized inside the planet by the research God 1¡¢ It is the ultimate strike to cut off all the objects through which the slash formed by light can pass. It is powerful enough to wipe out the solid structure of "city". It is the only one that can be called "city treasure tool" at present

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoo..."

    After confirming the information of Saber''s rank card, wordless relaxed and sat on the ground, gasping heavily.

    "It''s worthy of the" Excalibur ". Even the" sigh of the Dragon King "can hardly compete. We have to rely on the" light feather "of the second strike to win. Sure enough, compared with the saber (Sword soldier) with the same level and strong base card, it''s quite stressful..."

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin run over. One squats down and puts his hands on his speechless body.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s ok..." A silent wry smile.

    "Just a little tired..."

    "Get up first..." Daisy hugged speechless and helped him up. It was as if she was dealing with the patient, which made speechless smile on her face stronger.

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother..."

    Elijah and Meiyou also came here with yuanbanlin and Lucia. The faces of the four people are different, some are excited, some are reassured, some are complex, some are silent. It seems that there are thousands of words, which makes wordless shake their heads.

    "Let''s wait for the next time. Now I just want to go home and sleep..."

    Hearing this, they didn''t talk, just nodded in response

    Then, a line of seven people accompanied, leaving the collapse of the "mirror world"

 Chapter 1460

    The World War I with "Saber" was a long lost tiredness for wordless.

    There is no way.

    After all, ''saber'' is the highest requirement for the spirit among the seven ranks.

    The spirit who can be "Saber" is not the strongest, but it is absolutely powerful.

    What''s more, this time, the speechless saber (swordsman) is the legendary King Arthur of ancient Britain, altoria pandragon!

    As far as the level of the spirit is concerned, altoria is definitely one of the first and the second of all the spirits!

    It is only a separation that already has a level of 75. Plus "Excalibur" which is too powerful to be used, it is a matter of course that the level is limited and the wordless will be tired if the animals cannot be released.

    You need to know that "Excalibur" is not only a treasure tool for the city, but also a + + treasure tool!

    Every spirit has its own ability value.

    Strength, durability, agility, magic, luck and treasure are all classified by level.

    The ability value of the spirit is divided into six levels: e, D, C, B, a and ex, which clearly shows the ability of the spirit.

    If the difference between the six levels is compared by numbers, if the weakest common ability value is assumed to be 1, then level E is 10. From level E, the ability value increases by 10 for each level up.

    That is to say. Under this assumption, e class is 10, D class is 20, C class is 30, B class is 40, and a class is 50 of the highest specification.

    As for the ex class. That doesn''t mean that the capacity value is expressed as 60, but that the value of this level doesn''t match from level E to level a, which is an exceptional capacity value.

    In other words, the ex level means that it is beyond the scope of evaluation and has no comparable meaning with the other five levels.

    And general. In the ability value, there are sometimes'' + ''expressions after the e-level to A-level, such as B +, a +, which means that the ability value has the special ability of'' multiplying ''in a moment.

    For example, the value of B is 40, the value of a is 50, and B is not equal to a. The ability value of B + is usually expressed as 40, and it can''t defeat a.

    However, B + has the ability to double in a moment, and can double the ability value in a very short time!

    So, the B + level, originally expressed as 40, is 80 after multiplying, which can exceed the a value of 50!

    Although it can only multiply in an instant, level B + has the ability to surpass level a in a very short time!

    So. Ability value can have ''+'' (double) ability of the spirit is very few, have ''+'' (double) ability of the spirit is even less.

    The ex level originally means that the capability value is exceptional. The e-level ~ a level do not conform to the value. It is so powerful that there is no comparative significance and there is no way to express the capability value level with specific numbers.

    Level a, with the ability of ''+ +'' (double), can also be in that moment. By doubling, the promotion is enough to compare with the ex level!

    "Excalibur" is such a existence!

    Last night''s "Saber" was expressed by such ability value, how to express it. It''s hard to estimate without words.

    But we can be sure that last night''s saber (Sword soldier) must have at least two of the six abilities of strength, endurance, agility, magic, luck and treasure!

    The "Excalibur" is a + + level, which means Saber''s treasure level is at least a + +. With the fog of black magic that can defend against powerful magic and magic, it is a commendable achievement to be able to defeat saber at the same level.

    In this way, after the victory over saber, I was just tired without any words, so that the expert people knew it and didn''t know how surprised it was.

    Familiar with the original wordless, it is this so-called "insiders".

    Therefore, when I know that I can defeat saber (Sword soldier) without releasing the animals, using the "Ruby mode" and having the same level. Finally, I am just tired of the battle, and I feel very satisfied. When I return home that night and lie in bed, I also sleep very well.

    Then, speechless forget a very important and important thing completely

    It wasn''t until the next morning that we found out

    "Saber" "Rider" ''assassin''Sitting at the top of the table, looking at the three rank cards in his hand, he took a sip.

    "What about" Lancer "? Where''s "Lancer"

    "Lancer" While chatting about the girl''s topic, the daisy and the Meiqin who were eating breakfast heard the words, they were stunned for a while, and then looked at the past suspiciously.

    "You mean the rank card of" Lancer " The daisy cocked her head.

    "Didn''t you lend that little girl with black hair?"

    "Little girl with black hair?" Speechless is confused to repeat first, just remembered immediately.

    "Yes! I lent "Lancer" to Meiyou

    "Didn''t she give it back to you?" Meiqin pouted her pretty eyebrows.

    "No? That little girl called Meiyou looks so cold, it''s not the kind of girl who can cross the river and break the bridge... "

    "No wonder, Meiqin..." The daisy rolled her eyes.

    "When the fight ended last night, this guy didn''t let anyone say anything but went home to sleep. He came back in a hurry. Even he forgot that the" Lancer "card was in someone else''s hands. They probably forgot to return it, right?"

    "And the rank card of" Lancer "was also snatched from the woman named lvya. Meiyou seems to be lvya''s sister?" Meiqin claps her thigh.

    "I don''t think that''s how they don''t want to pay it back?"

    "Didn''t you just say that Meiyou isn''t like the kind of people who cross rivers and demolish bridges?" There was no expression of embarrassment.

    "Do you think other people don''t want to pay it back?"

    "Lancer is someone else''s!" Meiqin retorts.

    "Even if the little sister named Meiyou didn''t want to cross the river and demolish the bridge, can you guarantee that the one named Lucia didn''t?"

    When I heard this, I opened my mouth without saying anything.

    It''s not a long time to know Meiyou, it''s also a very short time, but I don''t think Meiyou is like a person who can cross rivers and demolish bridges, so I will lend the rank card of "Lancer" to others.

    But Lucia was not sure.

    Far Sakhalin can take the magic crystal that she has no words to give. So, Lucia thinks that the rank card of "Lancer" is her, and it''s not impossible if she doesn''t come back

    At the thought of it, I shrugged my shoulders wordlessly.

    "Well, I''m going to go to yuanbanlin and lvya anyway. By the way, I''ll see if the rank card of" Lancer "will be occupied..."

    "Go to yuanbanlin and lvya?..." Daisy and Meiqin obviously shook their ears. They stopped the action at hand and turned their eyes to speechless.

    "What are you going to do with them?" Daisy smiled, but there was no smile in her eyes.

    "Hum..." Meiqin also snorted coldly, and her eyes seemed cold.

    Obviously, these two proud little girls think of other places.

    "I just want to know what to do with the rest of Berserker..." Speechless helpless shook his head, crying and laughing up.

    "After all, we had an agreement before, and the last one should see what to do with it?"

    Hearing this, Daisy and Meiqin stared at the wordless face and tried to see something from it. But wordless was really the purpose. Now they also raised their heads to meet the eyes of the two girls, without any feeling of guilty.

    "All right..." At last, the two girls nodded unwillingly.

    "Remember to come back earlier..."

    "I see..." Silent smile out of the voice

 Chapter 1461

    "Is this the area?"

    Walking on a street that is neither narrow nor broad, I have no words to look around at a house of different sizes and styles, scratch my cheek, and go on.

    Far Sakhalin has always stressed that Lucia is a nouveau riche.

    Although it''s not clear how much property Lucia has, he still remembers the mansion he saw in a hurry that day.

    In such a common residential street, a house that can''t be reached is simply out of place. It''s so conspicuous that it can''t be seen any more. If you want to come here, people who live here should be more or less impressed with it. You can only write it down once under the guidance of Meiyou, but also remember it clearly.

    Therefore, after walking along the alleys of the residential street for a while, the top of the conspicuous mansion appeared in its vision, and the cold and vast iron fence was also printed into the silent eyes.

    "If you look at it so seriously, it''s really a mansion. It''s a villa, isn''t it?"

    Standing in front of the gate, looking at the vast courtyard and mansion inside, speechless can''t help sighing.

    "It''s compared with the special student''s villa of the World Academy of sparrell. No wonder that devil Lin has always emphasized that Lvia is a upstart..."

    "Huh?" After such a serious observation, wordless also found some things that were not very right.

    This is Reach out, in front of the bar above the light touch a few times, speechless brow picked up.

    "I see. Is magic enchantment set?"

    It''s also normal.

    How to say is also the head of a magic family, itself is a famous magician, it is understandable to set up a magic border in the place where you live.

    After all, there are some things that can''t be known to unrelated ordinary people

    "But it''s just a barrier to cognition..."

    The boundary hinders cognition. So, no matter what happens inside the border, in general, people outside can''t realize it.

    At least, there is no way for ordinary people to really realize what happened in the border. The sight seen by the naked eye will always be this peaceful mansion in front of them. There are no other functions.

    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that Lucia will set other traps in the border.

    "Well Touching his chin, speechless can not help but produce a hint of mischief.

    "How about breaking the border?"

    Barriers such as cognitive barriers are not so smart. If you want to break them, you have the ability to be speechless. It''s just a matter of ticking your fingers.

    In this way, more or less people who set up the border can sense the situation here, right

    In that case, there will be chaos, right

    "Well, forget it. Today is not a fight..."

    In the end, wordless still didn''t have the heart to play with Lucia and reach out. Push the front door open.

    The barrier to cognition has no defensive effect. Once the door is pushed, the barrier will be useless, and the real situation in the mansion will be exposed.

    , what a pity as like as two peas, there are no unusual phenomena in it. The scenes inside are exactly the same as those seen from outside. There is nothing strange about the same as ordinary luxury houses.

    If you insist on saying that there is something different from the general residence. So, there''s only one

    "Ding Dong - Ding Dong - Ding Dong --"

    this is not the sound of the doorbell.

    It''s the sound of an alarm!

    In the whole half air of the mansion, the alarm sounds like a bell, which reverberates in the air. The sound is light and pleasant, but it suddenly pushes the atmosphere inside the mansion to the lowest point.

    "Alarm?..." Speechless some unexpected Leng Leng God, followed by a sigh.

    "It''s unexpected..."

    That''s what the mouth says. On his face, speechless but with an interesting expression, he ignored the bell like alarm sound over the whole mansion and walked into the mansion

    ¡­¡­

    The interior of the mansion looks more gorgeous than the exterior.

    There is not only a hall for hide and seek. There is also a luxurious chandelier hanging on the ceiling, which is of great value at first sight. Even in the daytime, it is still on, emitting soft and peaceful light, illuminating every corner around.

    There is a staircase in front of the hall. Looking up from the stairs, a wooden corridor surrounds the walls around the hall. A door leaf is in those corridors. I think the real place for living should be behind those doors.

    This is not a luxuryPushing open the door of the hall, with the support of the alarm sound resounding over the mansion, he walked into the hall without any words and feelings and looked around.

    "So what happens next?..."

    Voice just fell, a dark shadow suddenly flashed from the upper corridor, and leaped down, suddenly came to the front stairway, stood up straight.

    Well, he is a man in a suit, at least 60 or 70 years old.

    "Please forgive me for your neglect..."

    With the spread of such a sentence, the old man put one hand on his left chest, bent over and made a salute, but a pair of old eyes were twinkling with fierce light, looking closely at the speechless standing in the center of the hall.

    "Uninvited guests..."

    "It''s true that I came here uninvited..." Speechless first looked at the old man and then shrugged his shoulders.

    "But I''m old friends with the owner of this mansion. I have to invite myself to visit the house?"

    "That''s really disrespectful..." The old man said this in a completely formulaic tone.

    "But, as far as I know, my miss doesn''t seem to know the opposite sex like this guest. If you can, can you let the district know about you first?"

    "Understand?" Speechless side of the body, smile like opening.

    "How do you know?"

    First The figure of the old man in the bow salute suddenly tensed, just like the tightened spring, and he came to the speechless front.

    "Let me know if you are dangerous first!"

    After that, the old man, unlike the old man of six or 70 years old at all, kicked one side, with a strong wind, to the wordless head.

    "Stop it! Auguste

    At this time, a familiar voice came out from above, so that the old man named Auguste was about to arrive at the foot of wordless head, and stopped above the wordless shoulder, less than five centimeters from the cheek.

    The fierce foot wind made the speechless hair fly disorderly, but speechless was a leisurely look from beginning to end, not even looking at the old man named Auguste, smoothed the flying bangs, looked up, and looked up.

    Only to see, a normal family dress of Lucia is slowly step by step to the top of the stairs, with a dignified look on her face, straight staring speechless, hidden, eyebrow seems to have a little haze.

    "Step back, Auguste..." Stop in the middle of the stairs, and Lucia opens in a deep voice.

    "You are not his opponent..."

    "Yes! Big miss! " Without hesitation, Auguste stepped back to the left side of the stairway and posed like a faithful servant.

    "Full of spirit..." Until this time, speechless like a laugh said.

    "I''m sure you''ll live another two or thirty years. It''s absolutely not a problem..."

    "Thanks for your praise..." Auguste''s expressionless response.

    "Then..." Lucia squinted as she looked down speechless.

    "Is it time for you to say what you came in for?"

    "Purpose?..." Speechless blinked and smiled.

    "That''s the way to ask, but you think I''ve only come here for one purpose, haven''t you?"

    "Is there anything strange?" Lucia gave a sneer.

    "Is there only one intersection between me and you from the beginning to the end?"

    "It''s true..." Speechless spread out.

    "But it''s a pity that you guessed wrong. Although I did have a job card this time, I didn''t come to rob, steal or even find you..."

    "Didn''t you come to me?" Lucia frowned with a slight pause.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Magic side the famous magic family, the edfert family, is always in the hall when they talk with the guests, and still in the form of condescending?..." Hands in front of the chest, speechless lips, said such a sentence.

    "I''m sorry, but my neck and legs don''t have much stamina. I''m tired soon..."

    "What a troublesome guest..." Lucia''s eyebrows were raised.

    "Auguste, welcome the guests..."

 Chapter 1462

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "unknown agreement", "turnip with vegetables" and "dancing with Maple"

    In a welcoming hall, speechless stood at the door, looking at the scene in the hall, the corners of the mouth twitched.

    "None Silent brother?... "

    In the hall, Meiyou looks at the speechless appearance. A small pretty face is full of consternation. Immediately, with the speed of naked eye, the whole face turns red.

    This is a performance that can never be seen in ordinary life for the beautiful tour with a calm and indifferent character and a very plain view of everything.

    However, it is not surprising to see such a performance of Meiyou, whether it is wordless or there is another person present.

    For a normal person, if he doesn''t blush at this time, it''s a real problem.

    It''s probably because the clothes that Meiyou wears at this time are not ordinary clothes, nor the uniforms of the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school, nor even the costumes of magic girls, but a very unexpected dress for others.

    The black Pleated Dress, which is long and ankle length, is quite fluffy. It looks like a princess dress, but the style is a little mediocre compared with the princess dress. It''s a general style, but it''s covered with a white dress like an apron with lace on the outside, and it also wears a white lace on the head.

    Maid''s dress!

    Or there is no outstanding decoration and style, very standard typical maid clothes!

    At this time, Meiyou was wearing such a maid''s dress, and she was holding a tray in her hand, blocking her chest, staring at the speechless suddenly walked in under Auguste''s hospitality. A small delicate face was all covered with red.

    Shy

    Is that certain

    Shame and anger

    A little bit

    To be sure, Meiyou can''t wait to find a hole to drill in or escape from the scene right now.

    "Woo Woo... " The disc in her hand clattered and fell on the ground. Meiyou covered her face with her own hand in shame. She had no face to see others. Almost lost all his strength and fell on the ground.

    "Calm down, calm down, Meiyou..." See the situation, speechless and hurried out.

    "It''s OK, I won''t think your interests and hobbies are very strange because of this. I''ll take it as nothing to see..."

    Finish. Speechless also turned around, intending to flee the scene directly, saying that he didn''t know anything, but let Meiyou hurry up and run to speechless side. Took hold of his clothes.

    "No! Silent brother! " Meiyou was so anxious that she almost cried.

    "This is not my hobby! Absolutely not! "

    "It''s OK, Meiyou..." The wordless head also did not return of shout so.

    "I don''t know anything. I''ll forget everything later. You don''t have to explain!"

    "You misunderstood!" Meiyou uses both hands together, grabs speechless, refuses to let go, and shouts out in shame and anger.

    "It''s really not my hobby. It was Lucia who made me wear it! "

    "Lucia?" Just about to open Meiyou''s hand, rush out of the scene, speechless, and look down on Lucia.

    "It turns out that you have a habit of letting your sister wear maid''s clothes..."

    "What are you talking about?" Who knows, Lucia''s face naturally opened.

    "Since Meiyou promised to serve me, she naturally had to put on the maid''s clothes. Don''t all the maids in Dongyang have to wear the maid''s clothes to serve others?"

    "Meiyou promised to serve you?" He gave Lucia a a silent, suspicious look. Then I thought about it.

    Meiyou is not lvya''s own sister. It should be called Yimei. To be right, it can also be called Yangmei.

    Before meeting the sapphire, Meiyou had no contact with Lucia before becoming a magic girl. Only after meeting the sapphire could Meiyou help Lucia recover the cards and take care of her daily life. She became Lucia''s sister.

    In other words, Meiyou is really serving Lucia.

    will wear a maid dress, though some people make complaints about it, but it is not impossible to understand.

    As for meeting sapphire. Before becoming a magic girl, where did Meiyou come from and what kind of identity she had? I don''t even know.

    After all, the origin of "magic girl Elijah" that Wuyan knew was not finished until he first crossed the world of sparril. Therefore, Wuyan didn''t finish it all at once, didn''t know the place where Meiyou''s identity was revealed, and even knew some more important plots.

    So, it wasn''t until Lucia mentioned some scattered information that she really recalled some things about the beautiful tour.

    It''s just

    "Since he is a upstart, why don''t you just pay for a maid?" Speechless glanced at Lucia.

    "Is it necessary for a child to take care of his own life?""Brother Wuyan, this is my own voluntary..." Still holding the silent clothes, I forgot to let go of Meiyou and shook my head.

    "Lucia took me in without shelter, so I volunteered to take care of Lucia''s life..."

    "There is no shelter Do you Silent squat down, and the vision of the United States tour together, a pair of wine red pupil is as deep as the brewing of a thousand years of red wine, give the United States tour a sense of all their own are seen through, now some unnatural don''t go over.

    "I think it''s better that you don''t get too involved in other people''s lives..." Sitting on the sofa, enjoying black tea, Lucia suddenly said this.

    "No matter who you are, you can''t let others break in. It''s only a small matter for you to break into other people''s homes. But if you try to break into other people''s hearts, then as Meiyou''s elder sister, I won''t watch you..."

    "Is it?" When she heard the most serious speech of Luciana, she turned away.

    "It''s true that everyone has an unspeakable past, but I personally feel that even if the past can''t be seen, without it, there will be no present self..."

    Turning his head, his eyes fell on his head, and his face was a little depressed. He said nothing as if he were talking to himself.

    "A person can choose to hide his past, forget his past, or even curse his past, but he can''t choose to escape his past. In that case, he will only make the person who has the present more painful..."

    Hearing this, Lucia opened her mouth, but she could not say a word. She was silent.

    Meiyou''s small hands tightly grasped the hem of the apron, and her shoulders were so slender that she shivered a few times. After a long time, Meiyou raised her head.

    "Silent brother..." A pair of clear, but full of help orange eyes printed into the silent vision, Meiyou almost squeezed out such a sentence.

    "If it was you, if your past was imposed on yourself, or even your own life, what would you do?"

    "Meiyou..." Lucia put down the black tea cup in her hand and looked at Meiyou in a daze.

    This is the first time that Lucia has had a chance to face up to the past of the United States tour.

    Once, Lucia didn''t let Meiyou explain her own affairs, but every time, she could only exchange Meiyou''s silence.

    However, now, Meiyou has revealed a little bit about herself in front of the man.

    This surprised Lucia, but at the same time, she listened attentively.

    "Impose the past and life?" Speechless first is a Zheng, followed by a smirk like to give such an answer.

    "Whose life is not imposed by others?..."

    Meiyou was stunned, and so was Lucia.

    "No one can choose his parents, his family and his future appearance. This is the so-called fate!" Looking at her beautiful tour, I can''t help but reach out and touch her head.

    "However, in this world, people''s destiny can not be controlled by themselves, but also can be controlled by themselves, whether it''s life or the past, even if you deny it again, it still happens, which may be the destiny that can''t be controlled..."

    "But we can''t let those destiny which can be controlled by ourselves slip away, become the past, become the uncontrollable factor!" Speaking of this, wordless showed a fearless smile.

    "People''s present and future are these so-called controllable fates. In front of these undecided factors, how to make them become controllable factors and let them walk according to their own will is what we must do!"

    "At that time, even if life is imposed, it can also live meaningful, even if the past is painful, it can also simply become a memory!"

    "I just want to ask, Meiyou..." Speechless straight to the eyes of Meiyou.

    "Do you want to control your destiny?"

 Chapter 1463

    "Control My destiny... "

    A pair of orange pupils of Meiyou set off an amazing wave, which can''t hide its shaking. At the same time, even her expression became timid.

    "I May I?... "

    "Are you so unsure of your future and ability?" Speak softly without words.

    "You are not a magic girl now. You will fight on your own, and you will decide to recycle your cards. Have you become the current Meiyou? Ederfert?..."

    Meiyou''s heart is fierce, and the waves in her eyes are growing again.

    Yeah

    It''s up to her to be a magic girl and help Lucia recover the cards and fight with the spirits

    So, I decide my future, let myself break away from the past, and become a real tour of the United States

    "None Silent brother... " At this moment, in Meiyou''s eyes and face, there was some hesitation and expectation.

    "I Really? "

    "Don''t think too much..." The hand touching Meiyou''s head slowly moves down, comes to Meiyou''s cheek, and silently caresses the skin that can be broken by blowing.

    "Now, you are not alone. Someone can make you rely on..."

    Rely on Meiyou can''t help but look at the speechless line of sight, looking at the speechless face with a heartwarming smile. Without any consideration, she said such a sentence.

    "Including brother Wuyan?"

    Hearing this sentence, speechless but some accidents, immediately helpless smile.

    "If you don''t mind my enemy..."

    "Well Meiyou can''t help but close her eyes, nod her head, with a shallow smile, like snuggling, and hold her cheek on her speechless hand.

    "Cough..." At this time. Lucia gave a dry cough and began to talk sour.

    "Meiyou, my side can also be relied on for you. Should I see my side too?"

    "Ah..." Meiyou seems to be awakened. She leaves wordless hands with a red face, which makes wordless funny.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, the door of the hall was opened with a loud noise.

    "Lucia!"

    Outside. Far Sakhalin with extremely ferocious speed, do not see also rushed in.

    "Is it true that the man came to attack?"

    So far Sakhalin didn''t stop his sprint at all, and rushed to the direction of luvia with the momentum of breaking the bamboo.

    But it''s a pity that yuanban Lin is doomed to fail to reach lvya.

    Because. Squatting on the ground, speechless, just in the direction of Asaka Lin''s sprint

    "Bang!"

    The next moment, speechless did not have time to react, just because of the huge sound and turned around, then, a soft object hit him.

    "Poop..." Speechless breath almost hit. The body shape and the soft object entangled together, became a rolling gourd, a rolling, hit the side of the wall, but also in the way of head to wall.

    "Pain..." The head inevitably produced the feeling of vertigo, speechless as if to see countless stars, dizzy stretched out his hand.

    Not for anything else, just because. The soft object just hit him.

    So, wordless just want to push away ''it''

    However, as soon as the hand reaches out, a softer object falls into the control of the silent palm.

    "Ah!"

    Then there was such a scream.

    "Huh?" The speechless in the dazed brain also felt a bit of wrong strength, subconsciously tightened his hand. He rubbed the soft object.

    "Wu ~ ~" after the scream, this time the voice is a charming crooning voice.

    I''m very familiar with the voice. I know what kind of situation it will ring under. I feel a possibility in my mind.

    "Should not..." With a stiff expression. Speechless slowly opened his eyes, the scene in front of the eyes into the eyes.

    Then, speechless saw

    See a pair of black high tube pantyhose wrapped, thin and soft thighs, in a bifurcated way, appeared in front of him 10 cm away.

    Since the thighs are bifurcated in front of speechless, then, some delicate buttocks wrapped by black high leg hosiery, naturally, are facing his face.

    Speechless hand, just in front of the attractive hip position on one of theEven hidden in the black pantyhose, a little cute, also printed into the eyes of speechless

    Speechless

    It''s almost conditional. He talks like a dreamer.

    "Black lace..."

    "Who told you to say it!"

    A scream full of shame and anger rose in the whole hall. The soft object lying on the silent body lost its weight and left the silent body for a moment.

    Until then, speechless reaction came over, looked up, looked at the entire hall.

    Several people with different looks stood there.

    Meiyou blushes on her cheek and covers her mouth with one hand. Her eyes are full of shock.

    Lucia sighed, put one hand over her head, and had a headache.

    As for yuan Sakhalin, who came from Feichong, his face was so red that he could not be red any more. He put his hands on his rear buttocks and stared at the speechless man lying on the ground with his face full of shame, anger and shame. It was like having a deep hatred with him. He wanted to tear him alive.

    See here, if speechless still don''t know just that the thigh that wraps black tall tube pantyhose and buttock is who exactly, so, he also calculate white live.

    "You You Yuanban''s delicate body trembled, his head bowed, and his hair tied into two horsetails was like the tentacles of an octopus, unable to move automatically and wriggle.

    "Last time I touched my chest, this time I even touched my butt..."

    Looking at yuanban Lin, who seemed to be rising black fog and making a heavy and gloomy voice, a drop of cold sweat fell from his wordless forehead, and he could not speak a word for a long time.

    Finally, thousands of words, all into a sentence.

    "Soft..."

    Is such a sentence, smoothly will be far Sakhalin heart all emotions to detonate.

    "Ha ha Ha ha Ha ha ha

    With the penetrating laughter, the black air on yuanban Lin''s body, like rising, becomes more intense, just like a ghost, and gloomy.

    Meiyou has retreated to the wall in horror. For the first time in his life, even Lucia was afraid of yuanban Lin, with a frightened expression. He looked at yuanban Lin and his mouth closed, but he didn''t dare to say a word.

    Still sitting on the ground, speechless and sweating, he looked at the scene and forced to laugh.

    "Lin Big Miss Lin, calm down. Look at your black Qi. It''s almost comparable to last night''s saber. It''s not good for your health... "

    "Not good for your health?" Distant Sakhalin sneered, blue pupils began to emit water vapor.

    "Anyway, this body has been ruined by you, so it''s better to destroy it..."

    "Spoiling..." Speechless and shameless.

    "There is Is it that serious? "

    "It''s no use saying more!" Far Sakhalin with tears, loudly cried.

    "Today, I must die with you!"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin''s hand appeared a few gemstones.

    "Devil Magic?... " Lucia and Meiyou exclaimed.

    "Calm down! Big Miss Lin! " Speechless cry.

    "Don''t use magic here! It will be dead! "

    "Not to tell you..." Yuansaka cries out in hate.

    "It''s no use saying more?!"

    At the moment, yuanban Lin sacrifices the gem in his hand. He takes a step forward and does not hesitate to use his favorite gem magic to smash speechless into slag.

    But today, it''s doomed to be a bad day for yuansakhalin

    Far Sakhalin subconsciously stepped out of that step, just stepped on the tray that Meiyou fell on the ground at the beginning

    So, before long Sakhalin offered the gem, her steps slipped

    "Ah..." A voice of surprise, far Sakhalin flying in the air, rushed to the front.

    And in front of the far Sakhalin waiting, in addition to sitting on the ground without words, who else

    Under the dull eyes of Lucia and Meiyou, yuanban Lin pounced on the speechless body and rushed his head forward, so that his lips could be printed with speechless blood.

    When the soft touch was introduced into the wordless and yuansakhalin''s mind, they opened their eyes at the same time, which was full of disbelief.

    Time, in this moment, still

    Until a long time later, the mansion, a whine, resounded across the sky

 Chapter 1464

    (double monthly ticket time is coming, friends, are you ready? ...)

    "whine Whine, whine... "

    Far Sakhalin sat on the sofa, his hands covered his face, his head bowed, and his voice, like a sob, came out from his fingers and echoed in the whole hall.

    "Ah..." On one side, Lucia sighed, her face agitated.

    "Really, when are you going to cry?"

    "Wuwuwuwuwu..."

    Usually, if she spoke like this, yuanbanlin would have been on top of her. But today, yuanbanlin is rare to find fault with her. What''s more, she has never seen a weak side, like a poor girl being bullied, covering her face and crying.

    "Ah..." Lucia also had no idea of finding fault. She turned around and looked at the speechless one sitting opposite.

    "Don''t you find a way to solve the basket you poked yourself?"

    "What is the basket I poked out?" Speechless cry out for justice.

    "It''s force majeure, isn''t it? I''m also a victim, aren''t I? "

    "Silent brother..." Picking up the tray again, Meiyou, who was standing beside lvya, said this without expression.

    "It''s an escape..."

    "I..." Speechless, speechless and choking, I feel like crying without tears.

    "Then you say, what should I do?..."

    "If it''s a man, of course I have to take responsibility!" As soon as Lucia''s eyes turned, she suddenly suggested.

    "Why don''t I give you yuansakhalin, and you exchange the rank card you have in hand, and then you can deal with her as you like, OK?"

    "Dong!"

    As soon as he had finished speaking, he kicked Lucia in the face with one foot and kicked him out. It hit the ground not far away.

    "I knew you would say that!" Far Sakhalin, who could not see half a tear on his face, pointed to Lucia, and his voice was furious.

    "If you want to get a rank card, you should trade it for yourself. Anyway, men like you, a female creature full of fat, right?"

    "Ju How dare you kick me in the face... " Lying on the ground, Lucia grabbed the carpet tightly, pulled out several holes in it, and then jumped up with a red and swollen face full of hate.

    "I''m full of fat. It''s more charming than a skinny monkey like you who doesn''t have a piece of meat all over! "

    "Ha?! All the people in Dongmu know that I am more attractive than you?! You are only a gold upstart! "

    "Charming? I''m almost frozen because of this cold joke, that is, I''ve been touched by people''s chest and buttocks. The most important parts of my body have been contributed. Even the first kiss has been taken away by people. As a result, people don''t want to be responsible for taking advantage of it. Is it glamorous? "

    "What..." Yuan Sakhalin''s face turned red with rage. He turned to speechless and pulled up his speechless collar.

    "Are you responsible?"

    "Wrong!" Speechless cold sweat, tears.

    "Your focus is wrong!"

    "Oh, roar, roar..." The queen laughs three times when she covers the corners of her mouth with one hand.

    "Do you hear me? People don''t want to be responsible for you at all! "

    "You..." Yuanban Lin''s brow burst with blue tendons, and his face pulled up a dangerous smile.

    "You really don''t want to be responsible for me?"

    "It''s just that your focus is wrong. Shouldn''t I make complaints about it? " Speechless sweating.

    "Besides, if you want me to be responsible, how can I be responsible?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" It''s not yuanbanlin, it''s Lucia.

    "Of course, I married this monkey that no one wanted!"

    "Marry marry marry..." Meiyou''s pretty face is red, and her eyes are staring at the big thief.

    "Marry home?" Speechless, far Sakhalin two people stuck in the spot, each other looked at each other, big eyes stare up small eyes, then. A skin laughs flesh not to smile, a face a red, flustered loosen the collar that drags in the hand, retreated.

    "Marry..." It''s surprising that yuansaka Lin, with a pretty red face, pinched one of his fingers.

    "Then Would that be too soon... "

    "How can it be fast?" Lucia began, seemingly comforting, but only. The next sentence will be broken.

    "As long as you let your future husband give me the rank card, I will arrange all your weddings, and the certificates will be ready in an hour, so that you can have a beautiful wedding tomorrow!"

    "Then In that case. I''m not far from death... " Speechless has been sweating all year long, shaking his head with lingering fear."Daisy and Meiqin will cut me first, and then bake me into coke by electric shock..."

    "Anyway, I''ll take care of it!" With an indisputable tone, Lucia straightened out her full chest.

    "I will help you deal with everything! Oh, roar, roar! "

    "Here This hateful upstart Looking at Lucia''s smirk, yuanban Lin clenched his fist, hoping to make up another fist on the swollen face on the other side.

    "That''s what determines my life?" Speechless words have been unable to make complaints about it.

    "Even my name is known from Meiyou..."

    "Isn''t it good?" The cold and unsophisticated opening of Meiyou.

    "Sister Lin is charming, isn''t she?"

    "Yes Is that right?... " Don''t turn away when you are speechless and angry.

    "Compared with this, I care more about why you are so fierce and beautiful..."

    "Nothing..." Meiyou did not go too far, and then, as if thinking of something, took out a card.

    "Speaking of the rank card, this hasn''t been returned to silent brother you..."

    "Rank card for ''Lancer''?" Looking at the picture of the noble with guns and the card with the words "Lancer" in Meiyou''s hand, I finally remembered my purpose of coming here.

    "I''m here for Lancer!"

    As if I had found any excuse, wordless as if I wanted to change the topic, I took the rank card of "Lancer" and took out three other cards from myself.

    On the front is a card of a soldier riding a chariot

    Card of assassin with dagger and skull mask

    And the cards of knights holding swords, making Knights'' gifts and wearing heavy armor

    "Saber" "Lancer" "Rider" ''assassin'' Holding four rank cards in his hand, he pointed the front of them at yuanbanlin and lvya.

    Yuanbanlin and luvia also stopped quarreling and silently took out a card from themselves.

    Archer with bow and arrow

    A sage with a staff and a black robe

    "Archer" Yuanban Lin says he has the rank card in his hand.

    "Caster" So is Lucia.

    All three of them took out the card they had on hand, and their eyes met.

    "The rest, and the last card..." Speechless raised the corner of the mouth.

    "Berserker"

    "So it is..." Yuan Sakhalin put away the rank card of archer.

    "You''re here for ''Berserker''?"

    "After all, we had an agreement to separate and recycle each other..." Speechless spread out.

    "Now there is only the last ''Berserker'', what should I do?..."

    Both yuanbanlin and Lucia were silent.

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou comes to silent side and looks at him with complicated face.

    "You Will you really fight us for rank cards? "

    "Don''t you think too much?" Speechless touched Meiyou''s little head and gave her a reassuring smile.

    "Don''t worry, even if it does, it won''t happen what you don''t want to see..."

    Meiyou nodded his head, but the expression on his face was still not relieved.

    "Since there is only one card left, we can only rely on our own abilities?" Far Sakhalin is helpless and unwilling to say.

    "The last ''Berserker'', whoever defeats, the card belongs to him!"

    Hello Lucia seems to have an objection, but she is blocked by a word from yuanbanlin.

    "What else? Get the rank card out of here? Or let the other party give up the rank card? "

    Lucia was speechless.

    "That''s it!" A silent smile.

    "In the morning tonight! Let''s see each other! "

 Chapter 1465

    Dongmu city

    In the street, the number of pedestrians began to decrease gradually, and the traffic also decreased sharply in this period.

    During the twinkling period, each street lamp releases soft light to illuminate the street in darkness, and the windows of every household also flash light, making the night scene of Dongmu City dotted under the night sky, just like the stars dotted on the earth.

    In Dongmu City, in one of the famous courtyards, in the hall, speechless kneeling on one knee, a golden magic flame burning on one finger, sliding regularly on the ground, with a very serious look.

    On the silent side of one knee kneeling, Daisy and Meiqin stood at his left and right sides with their breath held. They stared at the ground with dazzling eyes. Although they couldn''t even dare to breathe, they managed to control their actions as much as possible and didn''t let themselves disturb them.

    As the fingers burning the golden magic flame continue to slide away, on the floor of the hall, golden lines containing the magic waves are also depicted with the activities of silent fingers, forming a precise pattern.

    If you look carefully, it is the most complicated type of magic array, even in all kinds of spells!

    To be exact, it should be a large ceremonial magic array.

    However, the so-called ritual magic array now only has magic array, and all the rituals need is not in place.

    That is to say, no matter what kind of technique you want to use the magic array map without any words, you lack some items and layout required by the ceremony. In the end, the technique will only be half suspended and can''t really show its power.

    As time went by, the hall remained silent all the time. Speechless had focused all his attention on the magic array in front of him, even the sweat on his face from time to time was not free to manage. It shows how focused he is.

    And every time sweat falls, Daisy will silently take out a handkerchief to help speechless dry the sweat on his face, so that he can concentrate on completing the complex magic array in front of him.

    As for Meiqin, although she is willing to help, she is honest. With such careful work and her character, it is certain that she will only help more and more.

    Therefore, Meiqin can only stand aside and stare. What it can do is to try not to disturb itself.

    I don''t know how long it''s been. In the hall, in the air, a strange wave began to work.

    That''s the magic ripple from the magic array!

    With the occurrence of this phenomenon, the content of the golden magic array on the ground is becoming more and more precise and complex, and the speed of depicting the fingers burning the golden magic flame is also obviously reduced.

    But it doesn''t hurt.

    Because, the magic circle has been formed!

    When the silent fingers paint the last stroke. On the ground, the sophisticated golden magic array suddenly flashed a strong magic light, illuminating the whole space.

    This phenomenon didn''t last for a long time. After a long time, it took about two or three seconds. The strong magic light suddenly disappeared.

    But the precision magic array depicted on the ground is at a very slow speed, like a wheel. Dribbled and turned.

    "Whoo..." Until then, speechless just relieved a breath, stood up.

    Daisy took a handkerchief and carefully wiped all the sweat on her silent face.

    "Hard work..."

    Thank you Speechless involuntarily smiled, stretched out his hand, and gently shook Daisy''s little hand with a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. A little blush came from daisy.

    "Is it over?..." Meiqin also stepped forward and came to silent side. Her brown pupils stared at the magic array that was turning on the ground and opened their mouth with admiration.

    "It seems to be very powerful..."

    "It''s only half a thing. There is no ceremony added. Even if the skill is successfully launched, it can only rely on the magic provided by myself to maintain its effect. Once the magic is exhausted, the skill will disintegrate. However, one night is enough... " Speechless stretched out another hand, and also held the palm of Meiqin.

    "Well, you two, get into the magic circle!"

    Both Daisy and Meryton looked speechless. They wanted to say something, but they couldn''t express it. They only nodded their heads, raised their feet, walked into the magic array and stood in the center.

    "Hum..."

    In an instant, the golden magic circle on the ground trembled, and the speed of rotation increased a level.

    Then, a golden light burst out of the magic array, twining on the daisy and the mermaid.

    The golden light rotates and leaps. It moves flexibly on the daisy and the mermaid. It seems that one hand is manipulating them. It is like weaving clothes. It wanders back and forth on the two girls, carrying a golden arc. The scene is very gorgeous.At the same time, wordless also closed his eyes, once again knelt on one knee, one hand pressed the edge of the magic array, the magic in the body continuously transmitted in, supporting the operation of the whole magic array and the formation of the magic.

    In the golden arc light, Daisy and Mermaid are gradually covered with golden light around their bodies, hovering and circling, forming a shape.

    The shape of a garment!

    White kimono coat, sleeve length and fingers, even over the fingers, and very wide, can be easily stuffed into four or five hands, wide to the point where the hem drops.

    The lower part of the body is a bright red long skirt, which covers the ankle. It is matched with the white kimono of the upper part of the body, but it is surprisingly coordinated. The front part of the upper part is also tied with a knot, which is fluffy and unusual. When the whole is matched together, the people who see it feel uneasy.

    Instead of the original clothes, the clothes covering the daisy and the mermaid are just a witch clothes!

    Of course, it''s not the ordinary witch clothes, but the ultimate defense skill formed in the form of witch clothes - "mobile church"!

    Tonight, the speechless party will go to the location of the last rank card together with yuanbanlin and lvya, and recycle the last card.

    On the surface, although Wuyan has made an agreement with yuanbanlin and others on who can defeat ''Berserker'' and who can get the last rank card, in fact, Wuyan dare not boast about whether he can defeat ''Berserker''.

    Different from yuanban Lin''s party, wordless is very clear.

    What kind of existence is your opponent tonight

    "Berserker" is definitely not under "Saber" last night!

    If it wasn''t for saber and Excalibur, she might not be the opponent of Berserker!

    Moreover, the most difficult thing is not the strength of Berserker, but the treasure possessed by Berserker

    Twelve trials!

    It is not a weapon or a armor with a shape, but the holder himself is the treasure named "Twelve trials"!

    It''s a treasure that represents immortality!

    A very horrible treasure

    There are three effects of the twelve trials -

    1: turning your body into the most tenacious armor can invalidate most of the powerful common attacks. No matter the physical attack or magic, or even the damage caused by the treasure, it is not strong enough to cause damage to the users of the twelve trials.

    2£º It has the effect of automatic regeneration after death, and not only once, it can regenerate the user for a full 11 times. With the user''s own life, if the user is not killed 12 times, it cannot be completely eliminated. If the user has strong magic power, it can even recover the reduced regeneration times.

    3£º No matter how powerful the means used to kill the user, once the killed user is revived again, the means will be invalid, and the means will be used again, even the most basic damage can no longer be brought to the user.

    What a foul!

    In such a case, the level is limited, so we can''t help but think of a way to give girls a guarantee.

    The "mobile church" with the name of "ultimate defense border" is undoubtedly the most suitable choice!

    It''s just

    "Why a witch''s dress?"

    Daisy and Meiqin are tangled

 Chapter 1466

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "night, morning and night"! And the rewards of "vegetable Radish", "I''m Xiaofei adult", "xinyu''er", "dancing with Maple", "GS dampness", "unknown agreement", "dream little demon" and "snow soaked Radish"

    (fight for glory once! Fight for a monthly ticket! Friends! Please vote for this book at this time of double monthly ticket! Let this book be honored once

    This is a rather high-end building in Dongmu city

    If you can come to the rooftop of this building, no matter who you are, as long as you have good eyesight, you can bring more than half of the scenery of the whole Dongmu city into your vision, and you will feel a lot closer to the sky.

    A window made of glass reflects the moonlight of the full moon in the night sky. It flickers like a pearl, which makes people unconsciously have a bright luster in front of them, just as if it will glow, bringing a little weak light that is neither warm nor cold.

    In this case, the whole building seems to be shrouded in a layer of dark blue light, which is extremely illusory.

    On the rooftop of the building, yuanbanlin, lvya and Elijah and Meiyou, who replaced the magic girl''s costume, stood in the center, surrounded by the evening wind, waiting for the arrival of 12:00 in the morning.

    In addition to waiting for the arrival of 12 am, they are also waiting for the arrival of another group of people

    "How slow..." Glancing at the watch on his wrist, Hisaka raised his chin slightly and turned his eyes to the entrance of the roof.

    "There''s about five minutes left. Why haven''t you come?"

    "What?..." Lucia looked at yuanbanlin with a smile.

    "Do you care about the man named speechless?..."

    "Ha?..." Far Sakhalin issued a cry full of astonishment, followed by a sigh.

    "If you have brain problems, I suggest you go to see a doctor in advance. Don''t rush out and get nervous later. It will delay you."

    "Oh?..." As soon as Lucia raised her eyebrows, the smile on her face turned into a smile.

    "It''s really a monkey with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. It has been given by others clearly..."

    "You..." Far Sakhalin crooked his head and his smile became gloomy.

    "Want to die once?..."

    "Ah, La, la..." Lucia stretched out her hands, like helpless.

    "Come on. I''m dead. Who will hold your wedding? "

    The eyes of the two young girls were together, as if they could release their murderous spirit.

    "Really..." The ruby in Elijah''s hand spoke disdainfully.

    "I will never change my character. I only have the last card left. I was still fighting with each other before the war. I really did the right thing to leave them at the beginning..."

    "There is still a tacit understanding of cooperation when fighting..." The sapphire in Meiyou''s hand also opens up.

    "Sister, there is only one card left. You don''t have to laugh at Lord Lin and Lord lvya anymore... "

    "It''s true that sister Lin and sister ruvia are reliable at the critical moment..." Elijah blinked her big, watery eyes, wondering.

    "But what''s the matter with a wedding?"

    "Wedding..." Meiyou looks a little puzzled.

    "With silent brother..."

    "Well? What''s the matter?... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing... "

    After a short conversation, everyone seems to have relaxed a lot.

    Although everyone did not say, but for their own will face the last enemy. More or less, I still feel uneasy.

    In such a funny dialogue, maybe there is also the idea of dispelling the uneasiness before the war

    "Three more minutes..." This time, it''s Lucia''s turn to take the pocket watch and complain.

    "Anyway, it''s really too late..."

    "Well, there''s a saying that doesn''t it?..." Rubies danced their limbs in teasing fashion.

    "Good play, always at the back!"

    "That is to say. Compared with them, we can only be regarded as the front dish, right? " Yuan Sakhalin''s face was full of unhappiness.

    "Although I know it, it''s really unpleasant..."

    "As soon as the time comes, let''s go in by ourselves!" Lucia covered the pocket watch in her hand.

    "There''s no reason to wait for people who are late, let alone our competitors..."

    "We didn''t mean to be late..."

    As in response to Lucia''s words, such a voice reverberated on the roof of the whole building without warning, and spread to the ears of a group of girls.

    The breeze gently blows from afar, like touching everyone at the scene. Every corner is the same, whistling past, let yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou close their eyes.

    When the breeze stops and the girls open their eyes, there are three more people on the spot"Sorry..." As always, the black pants and the daisy and the lute in the witch''s clothes are accompanied by a black coat. With a light smile on his face, he looked at yuanban Lin and others.

    "A little bit delayed because of something, but not late?"

    "It''s also impolite for a woman to wait!" Lucia picked up her arm.

    "I hope you can come earlier if you can..."

    "Sorry..." Speechless and insincere smile.

    "There won''t be another time anyway, after tonight..."

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother!"

    Elijah and Meiyou just said hello to Wuyan. But the eyes were fixed on the daisies and the Meiqin, and looked at their appearance in witch clothes. The eyes were quite strange.

    "Why a witch''s dress?" Far Sakhalin also a corner of his mouth.

    "Isn''t it your hobby?"

    "Who has that hobby?!" Meiqin clenched her fist, and some angry eyes fell on her speechless body.

    "I also want to know why it''s a witch dress!"

    "It''s very convenient to fight, not to be tied up..." Daisy has an indescribable expression, very depressed.

    "But there should be a lot of convenient clothes?"

    "Well Don''t turn away if you don''t talk.

    "Unconsciously..."

    "This is the end of the conversation, whether it''s a hobby or a fighting convenience." Again, Lucia opened the cover of her pocket watch.

    "A minute to go!"

    Hearing this, everyone began to concentrate and turned serious.

    "There''s something I have to say first!"

    At this time, speechless is speaking.

    "The enemy we are going to face is very powerful, very powerful!"

    People slightly Leng Leng Leng, unknown so look to speechless.

    Is the enemy very strong

    For this point, everyone is already ready for psychological preparation, right

    Is it necessary to emphasize it

    "I know you have a lot of doubts, but I''ll put my ugly words first!" Speechless to calm down to make people uncomfortable, said such a sentence.

    "As soon as you find out if you have any strength, retreat!"

    "This is not advice!" Wordless sharp eyes swept all the people at the scene.

    "But a warning!"

    After saying this, he would stop talking and give no time to the public to respond. He had a few seconds in his heart. On his body, the magic air began to emerge, connecting the channel of "mirror boundary".

    The speechless and inexplicable speech made yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou all confused, but they also knew that it was not the time to ask these questions.

    "Ruby!"

    "Sapphire!"

    At the same time, Elijah and Meiyou ordered.

    "Border!"

    At the next moment, on the roof of the building, the bright rainbow light illuminates the dark night

    ¡­¡­

    "Mirror world" is a strange world of reflection caused by the distortion of the magic power of the hero who uses the rank card to materialize.

    As a result, when a materialized spirit is defeated, the distortion of mirror world will be reduced, along with the scope of mirror world.

    Now, in addition to the last rank card, all the other six rank cards have been defeated. The area left by "mirror world" is only a pitiful one, and there is no larger area than the whole winter wood market.

    Because of this, the mirror boundary of the last stage card is the same as that of this building.

    The sky is still covered by the reflection of the solitary mirror like phenomenon, like the lake like waves, full of illusion.

    The building is dark and dark, but the edges around it are occupied by crystal like substances. Entering here, it seems like entering the crystal vein, at least, it looks good.

    In the dazzling light like a rainbow, a group of people appeared on the roof of the building in the mirror field.

    As soon as it appears here, the wordless one standing in front of all the people feels as if his heart has been pinched by a hand. His pupils shrink and he drinks loudly.

    "Spread!"

    "Bang!!!"

    Before the voice fell, the ground on which a group of people stood exploded with a strong earthquake.

    At the same time, a huge dark shadow rushed into the sky

 Chapter 1467

    (ask for a monthly ticket! Awesome! If you have a monthly pass, please vote for this book

    "Bang!!!"

    In the center of the roof of the building, a group of people who entered the "mirror boundary" exploded suddenly without warning. The ground under the feet of the people exploded violently, carrying a loud noise and flying gravel like a bullet. They didn''t mercilessly hit the people.

    "Ah!" In the sound of exclamation, the stones with the same lethal force as bullets hit a group of people one after another, and with a strong impact, a man, six women and seven people who were originally standing together rushed out, scattered in all directions of the roof.

    "Turn all magic into physical protection! Physical protection is on! "

    Elijah and Meiyou were also hit by the frenzied shock and the rubble, which hit the ground and made their faces white and their heads dizzy.

    Fortunately, both rubies and Sapphires started their physical protection function in the first time, which made both Elijah and miyou only suffer from one layer of impact, while the damage caused by gravel and impact was all resisted.

    Daisy and Mei Qin are also the same situation, caught between be taken by surprise, the two people were hit by the impact and gravel when the ground burst, and the figure was extremely embarrassed. But they also adjusted their figure in the air in the air and fell on the ground, and did not hit Yi Li like the beauty of the tour.

    The "mobile church" of the two girls radiates a strange wave that can''t be caught by outsiders, which perfectly resists the impact and the impact of the rubble.

    But even so, the pretty faces of daisies and harps still look ugly.

    The only one who didn''t get hit by the impact and the rubble was the one who responded in time in the first time and reminded everyone to use the space to move to the edge of the roof to avoid the attack.

    In his arms, yuansakhalin and Lucia are both looking scared.

    Different from the daisy, Meiqin, Elijah and Meiyou, who have the "magic Costume" and the "mobile church" for defense, these two people are real and real physical beings. Just now, if they didn''t hold them without words and move away, they would only be afraid of being hurt.

    At the same time, a group of seven people looked at the central part of the rooftop, which suddenly burst out and burst into a hollow area. Their faces were equally ugly.

    And in the hollow inside, a huge black shadow suddenly flashed by, rising to the sky. Leap to the sky, a ups and downs, hard hit on the ground.

    "Dong!"

    In a dull sound, smoke and dust flying around, covering the body shape of the huge black shadow, but people still clearly saw

    In the smoke. The huge black shadow straightened up, with blood shining in its eyes.

    That''s a big giant!

    He was at least two meters tall, with no strings on his body. Only a ragged Bib was around his waist, covering the only part of his body that could not be exposed. The rest of his body was exposed to the air.

    A mess of black hair was fixed behind his head, without any modification. Dazzled, extremely in line with the image of the giant, the muscles on the body block by block of uplift, shining steel like luster, full of a sense of strength.

    "Roar!!!"

    When the giant''s head is tilted, his body full of explosive force stretches out, and it spreads the smoke and dust around him directly.

    Such a small action, with a strong wind. With the roar of the giant, it turned into a storm and swept across the whole roof.

    ¡­¡­

    ''Berserker'': (level 75)

    "That is..." Daisy''s face changed.

    "Berserker"

    "He just smashed the ground below and rushed out of the building?" Meiqin bit her teeth.

    "A powerful opponent? Is it worthy of saying that he is a hero with the rank of ''Berserker''? "

    "What What The two men, yuanbanlin and ruvia, who were lying in wordless arms, also looked wavering.

    "Smash the ground? Rush out?... "

    "There is no time for you to express your feelings!" Speechless, he looked closely at "Berserker" and said in a deep voice.

    "The opponent is coming!"

    "Roar!!!" "Berserker" roared furiously, as if trying to prove his rank, as if he were a giant in madness. I stepped on the ground and rushed out.

    In front of him, Elijah and Meiyou just stagger from the ground and stand up

    "Elijah!"

    "Beautiful tour!"

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia exclaimed. After waking up Elijah and Meiyou, the two magic maidens looked up and saw that what they saw was the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) with the sharp sound of breaking through the air, which was like a raging chariot."Sapphire!" Meiyou, who was the first to respond, shouted on the spot.

    "Physical protection all on!"

    "No way! My Lord Sapphire only had time to say such a sentence, "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "then rushed and hit two magic maidens fiercely.

    "Bang!!!"

    In a dull crash, "Berserker" in the most violent way, with a body as hard as steel, made a direct crash against two thin magic girls.

    Elijah and Meiyou both made a groan of pain, and the little body raised a sharp voice of breaking the air, flying backwards, smashing heavily on a wall, and the little face was full of pain.

    "Physical protection..." Ruby and sapphire were full of frightened voices.

    "Broken!"

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar of "Berserker" almost sounded on the roof together with the sound of two magic wands. Then, the heavy sound of pedaling on the ground echoed again, and the "Berserker" who was transformed into a raging charging chariot rushed to Elijah and Meiyou under the pressure.

    There was a look of horror on the faces of Elijah and Meiyou.

    Physical protection has been completely destroyed by the previous "Berserker" hit.

    The magic barrier can only defend against the attack of magic, and the physical damage will not absorb even a little.

    That is to say, if the collision of "Berserker" works, with the soft constitution of the two girls, it can only be reduced to the death on the spot!

    Will die!

    Clearly aware of this, the two ten-year-old girls are finally unable to hide their fear. Their pretty faces are pale, and their bodies tremble.

    "Elijah!"

    "Beautiful tour!"

    "Berserker" rushed to the front of the two young girls in the panic shouts of yuanbanlin and lvya

    "Bleep, bleep!!!"

    At the critical moment, a sharp electric voice suddenly resounded through the whole roof, as if calling for something.

    In response to the sharp electric sound, there was a brilliant blue and white light.

    "You are still a hero in myth and legend. You bully the little girl!"

    Along with this saying, the strong thunder came down from the sky, cut through the space and landed on the body of "Berserker".

    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"

    "Roar!!!"

    In the thick thunder, Berserker howled, and the huge body began to smell of smoke and scorching black.

    "Drink!"

    Before the thick thunder broke away, a cold drink was mixed with the electric sound of "Bili Bili". Then a pink streamer flashed across the roof and hit the Berserker in the thunder.

    "Pooh..." The flying of blood carried the sound of tearing. A crystal sword directly pierced the thunder around the body of ''Berserker'', and it pierced into its heart. Under the impact of the pink streamer, the huge body of ''Berserker'' rushed out of the blue and white thunder.

    At this time, the blue and white thunder is still in place

    Daisy is as fast as the speed of light, but it directly bumps the Berserker out of the thunder!

    Just as it can''t be burned by rushing through the fire at an extremely fast speed, Daisy can also pass through the Meiqin''s "thunder fall" faster than you can imagine, and a sword runs through the heart of "Berserker"!

    "Dong!"

    "Roar!" It was not until the whole man hit the wall with the crystal sword that the "Berserker" howled.

 Chapter 1468

    (No. 6 on the classified monthly ticket list! Friends! Hope to be able to protect this position! Don''t be blown up! With a monthly pass! Throw in a book

    "You two!"

    A flash, speechless came to Elijah and Meiyou''s side, will be ''Berserker'' (crazy warrior) ''into the wall of the two young girls to be carried out.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "None Silent brother... " Meiyou shook her head with lingering fear.

    "I I''m fine

    With that, Meiyou broke away from the wordless arms and stood up alone.

    The collision of "Berserker" is indeed powerful. It not only breaks through the physical protection built by magic wand in an instant, but also brings some damage to Meiyou.

    But with the ability to promote healing brought by wand, the wound of Meiyou has been restored as before.

    It''s the same with Elijah. There''s no more harm on her.

    However, unlike Meiyou, Elijah is still in the silent arms. Her face is pale and terrible. Her hands tightly grasp the silent clothes, just like grasping the life-saving straw. In a pair of eyes as bright as rubies, the past bright innocence disappears completely. There is only one emotion left

    Fear!

    Never before, more fear than ever!

    It''s also a fear of death

    Even if she becomes a magic girl, Elijah is still just a ten-year-old.

    Unlike Meiyou, who has a hidden and extraordinary past and faces death directly, how can Elijah not be afraid

    Perhaps, until this moment, Elijah really began to understand how dangerous it is to fight with the spirit

    "Elijah..." Looking at the frightened Elijah. Meiyou is silent.

    Holding Elijah''s small body, I can feel her trembling body and cold touch from her skin clearly. Looking at Elijah''s white face, I feel a little sad.

    "Don''t worry, Elijah..." Tight tight Elijah''s delicate body, speechless entrusted it to Meiyou.

    "Don''t be afraid..." Touching Elijah''s pale face, she gave a silent, soft smile.

    "I won''t let you do anything..."

    "Big Big brother Elijah shivered her lips. Hold the silent hand tightly.

    "You are not alone!" Speechless also grasped Elia''s hand and looked directly into her frightened eyes.

    "Me, Meiyou and her sisters are all here..."

    But Elijah was still afraid.

    But

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless hands Elijah a reassuring look.

    "I''ll finish it soon, so. Don''t be afraid, will you? "

    "Big brother..." Seeing the silent face with a soft smile, Elijah''s trembling heart calmed down, and her pretty face slowly recovered.

    Seeing this, I was relieved to hold Elijah''s beautiful tour.

    "Meiyou..." Touch Elia''s pretty face again, turn around without saying, and look to Meiyou.

    "You retreat to yonsakhalin and norwiya. Elijah, please take care of it! "

    "Then..." A little hesitation appeared in the eyes of Meiyou.

    "What about the enemy?"

    "The enemy is beyond your power!" Speechless eyes narrowed.

    "So, give it to us..."

    "Roar!!!"

    However, the roar of "Berserker" has spread to everyone in a more powerful way, as if to ridicule the speechless manifesto.

    "Dong!"

    "Dong..."

    Then, the heavy thumping sound was heard continuously, and the two figures were accompanied by thumping sound, just like the arrow from the string. In the shrill sound of the explosion, it hit the wall beside the speechless, Meiyou and Elijah.

    The sudden situation made the three men and the two magicians who were watching the battle at a loss in the distance be shocked, and quickly turned their eyes to the front.

    "Roar!!!"

    There were countless black iron sand swords all over the body. The heart was pierced by a daisy sword, and the body was also covered with scorched traces of "Berserker" (crazy warrior) standing there, looking up and howling.

    Suffer such a fatal injury. "Berserker" didn''t fall down. Instead, he had a fiery red color on his body. Like a soldering iron thrown into the fire, every muscle was flashing red.

    In this red light. "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "the body full of scorched black marks jumped for a while, recovered to its original shape, and the iron sand sword filled with all parts of the body also fell on the ground.Then, including the fatal injury to the heart, all the injuries are closed!

    "Roar!!!"

    When the red color disappeared, Berserker returned to its full bloom!

    "Impossible!" Yuanbanlin and lvya''s face changed dramatically.

    "How How could... " Elijah and Meiyou were shocked.

    "Sure enough..." The silent face gradually sank.

    "The regeneration effect of" Twelve trials "has triggered..."

    No!

    It''s not just the regeneration effect of "12 trials" that triggers it!

    "Berserker" is also resistant to the attack that just killed him because of another ability of "Twelve trials"!

    Next, chop, stab and attack against the heart of Berserker will also be immune!

    This is the dread of twelve trials!

    With the help of twelve trials, Berserker will no longer be hurt by the same means!

    It''s a classic type of Vietnam War!

    Of course, the regeneration times of ''Berserker'' will also be reduced once, with advantages and disadvantages

    The rest, eleven more!

    You have to kill ''Berserker'' 11 times, and ''Berserker'' will really die!

    "This is really..." Even if we know in advance, in the face of such a situation, speechless or helpless.

    "Tough..."

    "It''s really troublesome..." On one side of the wall, such a voice responds to the wordless words.

    "Even if he knew it would be like this, he could not react when he was reborn and was attacked..." Daisy poked away the gravel around her body and looked at the witch''s clothes on her body. She couldn''t help making a sound.

    "However, this" mobile church "is really solid. I was hit by such enemies directly, but I didn''t get any damage..."

    "You got one blow, but I got three blows..." Similarly, the body around the rubble, standing beside the daisy, the lute complained.

    "Fast speed is good, even the efficiency of avoiding attacks has increased. Fortunately, with foresight, we have used" mobile church ". Otherwise, let alone three punches, one hit may take our lives!"

    "It''s also limited. When the magic in the mobile church is exhausted and smashed, it will suffer..." Wordless stand up and take a step forward.

    "''mobile Church ''will reduce the stored magic power according to the strength of the attack resisted. The stronger the opponent''s attack is, the more magic the resisted'' mobile Church ''will consume. If you continue to be hit like this, the'' mobile Church ''will break sooner or later!"

    "Is there any limit to the storage of magic?" The daisy and the mermaid are astonished.

    "Isn''t this the same as the monster''s" Twelve trials "

    "Yes!" His eyes shone like electricity on Berserker''s body, and he shook his fist wordlessly.

    "Either consume the regeneration times of" Twelve trials "of" Berserker "first, or consume the magic stored in" mobile church ", which party consumes first, which party loses!"

    "It''s so obvious and easy to understand..." Meiqin said this, but with a smile on her face. On her body, the blue and white current danced on the red and white witch clothes.

    "What will happen?"

    "Anyway..." Daisy picked up the "white cherry", the broad sleeves fluttered with her movements.

    "There is only one thing we have to do..."

    "This attrition war..." Speechless also took a deep breath, on the body, the surging magic surged.

    "Let''s fight!"

    "Roar!!!" "Berserker (Berserker)" roared, his huge body tightened, clenched his fists like a mountain, rushed to the opposite line of three, and sounded the real battle horn.

    Looking at the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) coming from the huge and surging voice, speechless, Daisy and Meiqin all smiled at each other.

    "Good! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 1469

    (ask for a monthly ticket! In less than half a day, it dropped to the eighth place! Is this the only way this book is meant to be? Friends! Please give me a hand

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar of "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "in the sky under the solitary light mirror continues to reverberate.

    "It''s too noisy!"

    With the development of the beautiful piano players, the roof of the whole building is like a large generator. Both the ground and the wall flash blue and white current. A flow, without any leakage, climbs up the huge body of "Berserker" (crazy warrior), like a poisonous snake.

    "Roar!"

    It''s a pity that for the electric attack of Meiqin, "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "has long relied on the ability of" Twelve trials ". The huge fist bigger than the sandbags swung violently, and the electric current climbing on his body was all scattered.

    "Drink!"

    At the same time, daisies flash out like streamers, and come to the body of "Berserker". Compared with the fragile body shape less than half of "Berserker", they burst out with strong strength.

    In a clear howling sound, the white cherry cut through the air, flashed the sharp point of the cold glossy sword and stabbed it relentlessly in the abdomen of Berserker.

    "Sonorous!"

    Previously enough to pierce the heart of ''Berserker'', a sword pierced the abdomen of ''Berserker''. This time, it made a sound just like that of iron and gold.

    Daisy felt as if she had stabbed herself on the wall with a sword. The strength of the counter earthquake made her numb, almost unable to grasp the "white cherry".

    "Roar!" Seize this opportunity, blood light flashed in Berserker''s eyes, and a fist was clenched. The huge fist was mixed with the power to change the color of daisy. In a burst of sound, to the delicate body of daisy, smash down.

    "Hum..."

    At this time, one by one purple precision magic array fluctuated in the space around the "Berserker", and instantly surrounded the "Berserker".

    In a moment, in the light sound of each other''s attack, chains of purple light emerged from the magic array. And a ups and downs, shot at ''Berserker'', involuntarily entangled in his fist and huge body that hit Daisy.

    "Roar!" "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "is a huge man with a strong body. He is bound by a chain wound face-to-face. He suddenly struggles frantically and makes a strong chain friction sound.

    "Sonorous..."

    While "Berserker" and its chain entangled. Daisy''s "white cherry" stabbed more than ten swords in a short second, and then he hit "Berserker" with a pink sword light, all of which brought even a little damage.

    "Sonorous..."

    At the same time, in the sky, a dark iron sand sword was also shot down like rain. It fell on Berserker like lightning, but like the attack of daisy, they were stabbed on the heavy steel, and were stung one by one in a sound of cross attack.

    "Hateful..." Daisy leaped to the side of Meiqin, who was operating the "commandment lock" to trap the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "without words and operating the iron sand sword to chase and fight.

    "That''s too hard, isn''t it? Isn''t my attack completely useless to him? "

    "Me too..." The brown pupils stare at "Berserker" tightly, and Meiqin is angry and helpless.

    "Electric shock, iron sand. All the available means have been used, but they are also immune, which has no effect on the monster at all... "

    "Yan..." Daisy is stretching out to hold the hand of "white cherry", and does not return to ask.

    "You always have the most means, can''t you?"

    "It''s hard to say..." Constantly instilling magic in the "commandment lock", and indirectly struggling with the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) for a face of wordless struggle.

    "That guy has twelve trials. The first effect of this weapon is that if the attack doesn''t reach a certain level, it will be defended. I can use those techniques, not strong use also useless, strong use in this small and pitiful space will definitely roll us in, so. You can''t use a pure attack skill. If you use other skills effectively, you can only trap him... ""In addition to martial arts, I''m good at close combat and super ability. But you can see that super ability has been immune to Berserker (Berserker), and the attacks of stabbing, cutting, etc. are all ineffective. In this way, my treasure has lost its effect. The rest of the" temple Zana "can only use fire attack to kill Berserker (Berserker)." Effect, but the flame is certainly not enough to bring harm to him, only "meteor night", I don''t know if it has any effect... "

    Speaking of this, speechless also showed a tricky look.

    "As for the close combat, I admit that Zhenzu''s physical ability is good, but I admit that it''s impossible to compare with that monster. It''s also the end of being hit by fists when I go..."

    "Where are the animals?" Meiqin finally gave up the attack, condensed all the iron sand into a chain, and together with the "commandment lock", trapped the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) who repeatedly roared and struggled.

    "Even if you are worried that you will destroy the mirror boundary, and you can''t release the beast directly, can you also use the beast''s ability?"

    "First of all, the ability of black dragon can''t be used. Once the space is broken, we''re finished!" Speechless while operating the "commandment lock", while thinking.

    "That month''s ability is mainly in the manipulation of space. The damage it can bring is limited. The power of" Guardian "is the same as that of daisy. Chop and stab have no effect. Xiayin has no attack ability at all. What''s useful is the ice of kusha, aguerola and the fire of White Dragon..."

    Of course, speechless is not the only means. The power brought by the three "Ruby modes" can also work for "Berserker".

    In addition, there are some cards, wordless has not been found before the opportunity to use

    Thinking of this, wordless suddenly had an idea.

    "Daisy! Meiqin! " Cut off the magic provided to the "commandment lock", and left the war circle without any words.

    "Give me a little time!"

    "Eh?" Daisy and Meiqin didn''t respond to each other, and they retreated without any words.

    "Roar!!!"

    At the same time, it trapped "Berserker", lost the magic of wordless supply, and lost the "commandment lock" to maintain the power. During the roar of "Berserker", the body expanded and exploded.

    "Don''t wait to quit the war circle to say that!"

    Seeing this, the two girls shouted at the same time, but still relied on the solid defense of "mobile church" on their bodies, they went up to the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) "who rushed in front of them.

    On the other side, speechless jumped to the side of yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou.

    "If you can''t, retreat!" This is the first sentence of yuanban Lin who is biting his teeth tightly.

    "That is to say, they can defend against attacks to a certain extent, have regeneration ability and resist attacks on our side. Such enemies can''t win at all!"

    "The three of you are really strong. This time, the enemy is just as strong as any of you in terms of strength. In addition, the other party has no sense. If you don''t have that weapon, you will win." Lucia also gave serious advice.

    "But it''s a pity that the effect of each other''s treasure is terrible..."

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou looks speechless.

    "I also think it''s time to retreat and renegotiate..."

    "Big brother..." Elijah didn''t say anything, but there was something in her eyes that she wanted to leave.

    "I know that this time the enemy is too difficult..." Speechless step forward, standing in front of the people of yuanbanlin.

    "But there is no way to solve it..."

    Finish saying, speechless from own body, took out a card

 Chapter 1470

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "dancing with Maple"! And the reward of "turnip with vegetables!"

    (ask for tickets! Ask for tickets! Friends! Please help this book

    "Rank card..."

    Seeing wordless at this juncture, he took out a card, and four people, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou, were stunned directly.

    "What?..." Yuan Sakhalin frowned.

    "Do you have a rank card that can deal with the reborn treasure of ''Berserker''?"

    "No!" A wordless reply.

    "At least, none of the rank cards I have on hand can work directly on the Berserker treasure!"

    "Ha?..." Lucia opened in amazement.

    "Then what are you doing with your rank card at this time?"

    "I have an idea..." He tightened the rank card in his hand, raised his head wordlessly, looked at the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) who was entangled with Daisy and Meiqin, and said such a word.

    "Maybe we can solve ''Berserker'' at one time!"

    "Solve ''Berserker''?" Four people in yuanbanlin''s party looked at each other, and at the same time, a little hope appeared in their eyes.

    Is there any way to solve the problem of "Berserker" in front of us

    "Brother Wuyan, can I help you?..." Meiyou directly raised the sapphire wand in her hand.

    "I can help you develop your rank card!"

    "And And me Compared with Meiyou, Elijah is a little hesitant. It seems that it should be the influence left by the previous "Berserker" when she brought death threat to her. But Elijah still raised her rubies wand and chose to stand up.

    Two magic maidens will stand up at this time, which is natural.

    After all, if you want to use the rank card for "limited expansion", you will have the smart tools corresponding to the rank card. You have to have "magic Costume" as a medium.

    And it has to be some special "magic Costume".

    Like rubies and sapphires, they can not only provide infinite magic power to the master, but also show real attacks according to the master''s imagination.

    This kind of nature is very similar to that of the treasure with human belief and fantasy as the skeleton, which is called "noble fantasy".

    So. Two magic wands can be used as a special "magic gift suit", and the rank card is the pass of "seat of the spirit" to show the treasure of the spirit.

    And speechless, it seems that there is no such a special "magic Costume"

    "Don''t worry..." However, speechless is to shake his head and refuse, looking at the card in his hand. Smile.

    "Since" magic Costume "can be used as a medium, then, all magic, magic costume and even the most basic dependence of Magic - Magic, should also be able to be used as a medium to develop rank cards?"

    "Magic as a medium?" Yuanban Lin and his party were shocked.

    "Are you ok?..." Far Sakhalin did not want to, directly gave such a sentence.

    "The reason why" magic gift outfit "can be used as the medium for the emergence of treasure fittings is that the treasure fittings of the spirit need to be attached to the gift outfit. With the help of its form, it shows its proper posture, and magic has neither substance nor form, so how can it give the tangible treasure as a medium to manifest its attachment? "

    "What about the essence of magic?" Speechless and leisurely smile.

    "To give substance to magic and form substance. So, can it be used as a medium? "

    "Are you crazy?" Far Sakhalin''s face is full of unbelievable shouts.

    "Substantialize your magic power, connect the" seat of the spirit "with the rank card, and then summon the treasure to form by body. The magic power consumed in this process will be absorbed in a second by a magician who is 100 times and more powerful than a magician who has the standard magic power. Do you want to die? "

    Exhaustion of magic, of course, will not directly die.

    However, once the magic is exhausted, such as this kind of overload and magic consuming project. It will turn to absorb the user''s mental power and vitality, and turn them into magic.

    In the end, those who are light will lose their life, those who are heavy will be disabled and even die!

    Let alone, before that, speechless had to materialize their magic.

    It also needs huge magic to support

    It can be imagined how shocked they were when they knew that Wuyan intended to use his magic as a medium.

    It''s just a life fight, isn''t it

    However, speechless not only does not show half timidity, but also shows an air of defiance."I''m so sorry..."

    The magic of the body suddenly expanded, turned into sound waves, with speechless as the center, and rushed to all directions.

    "I am such a man, but I have so much magic and vitality that you can''t imagine!"

    Words fall, speechless hand with rank card gushes out an amazing magic force, condenses into a vortex like air flow, and rolls up the whole body surface of rank card.

    "Rank card - ''saber'' (swordsman) ''- limited deployment!"

    In the next moment, rank card becomes a light.

    In the light, the surging magic is constantly emerging inside, and the ripples are spreading in the space.

    Originally, the card shape, the rank card that turns into light, gradually elongates in wordless hands, setting off a stream of wandering light, which permeates the sky of "mirror world".

    Finally, the light dissipated, and the rank card disappeared into the silent hand, instead of a sword.

    It seems to be made of gold, but the body of the sword is as bright as silver. The sword and jaw are real gold, and the hilt of the sword is a jewel like dark blue holy sword!

    "Excalibur"!

    Holding the hilt of "Excalibur", he took a deep breath and stared at "Berserker".

    At the next moment, golden streamers and soft white feathers fluttered around the holy sword, rolling up and down on the sword.

    Holy sword''s body is shining!

    "Daisy! Meiqin! "

    The voiceless voice clearly came into the ears of the two girls who were struggling with "Berserker".

    It doesn''t need too many words. In a simple sentence, Daisy and Meiqin immediately understood each other. They jumped out and left Berserker.

    There seems to be a light voice in the hearts of all people

    Speechless hands hold the hilt of the holy sword and lift it over their heads.

    Then, the holy sword, into a golden wave of light!

    "- ''Excalibur'' -"

    "roar!!!"

    The real name liberation of "Excalibur" and the roar of "Berserker" resounded throughout the "mirror world" space at the same time.

    Then, a golden beam of light shakes the atmosphere and breaks the ground. It flashes like a laser gun and lands on Berserker.

    "Dong!!!"

    "Berserker" has not even turned his head to look for the enemy he was dealing with a second ago, and his vision is full of bright light.

    Then, the great body was completely submerged by the cutoff of light, and could not even see it.

    "Roar!!!"

    In the golden flow of light, the howl of "Berserker" pain came out from the inside, and gradually weakened with the impact of the beam. Finally, driven by the beam, it rushed to the sky.

    "Bang!!!"

    The broken flow of light crashed into the arc mirror covering the sky, just like a meteorite hitting the ground, with a deafening bang.

    Under the gaze of all the people on the platform, the arc mirror in the sky was destroyed by the golden light beam. It broke and exploded into pieces all over the sky.

    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the speechless people raised one after another.

    If the "Excalibur" strike directly destroys the mirror world, then they can only escape.

    Fortunately, the imagined situation did not appear

    On the golden light cutoff, the bright light gradually dimmed, and the power gradually decreased, until it completely turned into a light point, disappearing in this square space.

    In the sky, the arc mirror is full of holes

    In the corner of the broken arc mirror, the huge body of "Berserker" is just like inlaid on it. It''s burnt black, smoking, and even its skin is burned in a mess. It''s like a plane falling in a crash, falling to the ground of the roof

 Chapter 1471

    "Bang!"

    The smoking ''Berserker'' fell heavily on the ground of the roof, provoking heavy noise and rich smoke and dust, and enveloped his huge body.

    A group of young girls first looked at the rich smoke in front of them, then turned their eyes to the sky, looking at the sky curtain of the arc light mirror, which was riddled with holes and still falling debris, and they were shocked.

    It has to be said that the power of "Excalibur" is unimaginable.

    If it falls directly on this building, the whole building will be wiped out in an instant, right

    Even if we attack the sky, in the current situation, as long as we use the "Excalibur" once more to liberate the real name of "Excalibur", then there is absolutely no way for the sky to survive.

    At that time, the whole "mirror world" will be broken, right

    It''s no wonder that wordless people are tied up. They don''t use powerful techniques and means to deal with Berserker.

    This space is too small to fight.

    The opponent is a "Berserker" (Berserker) who can only use brute force to attack. Fortunately, if this time the opponent is a "Saber" (saber), a "caster" (magician) and even a "Rider" (rider) who rides on Tianma, this space will be long gone.

    As soon as the space is destroyed, people can only escape from the mirror world, leaving the heroes in the mirror world to live and die, and there is no way to get the rank card.

    It can''t happen in any way!

    At least, for the speechless, it is

    "Cheng Did it work? " Elijah holds the ruby stick tightly. The eyes looking at the smoke ahead are full of tension.

    No one at the scene answered Elijah''s question.

    Because they have the same doubts in their hearts.

    Everyone fixed their eyes on the smoke in front of them. There was more or less tension in their eyes and faces, and a little expectation at the same time.

    Expect ''Berserker'' to be solved like this

    Only speechless people, wine red pupil out of the fine awn, a tight body, holding the hand of the holy sword is also tight.

    In the body. Magic works quietly

    "Roar..."

    At this time, a low roar came out in the thick smoke ahead, which made the pupils of many women shrink and a dignified and shocking look on their faces.

    "Roar!!!"

    After a while, a second roar followed, but this roar was like the howl of a wild animal. Full of a sense of power, and into a strong wind, blowing a strong smoke.

    What is printed in the eyes of many women is the red light of fire

    Just as the regeneration effect of the previous "Twelve trials" was triggered, when "Berserker" came back, the front "Berserker" straightened up. Blood was shining in his eyes, his muscles were like hot iron, and his red color was full of Berserker.

    In the fiery red, the wounded body of "Berserker" recovered little by little

    "How Maybe... " There was a look of fear in the eyes of yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou.

    Even Daisy and Meiqin have sunk their faces, and their eyebrows are full of haze.

    Fight the immortal enemy!

    It''s an immortal enemy!

    And every time you die, the same assassin will be immune, and the real name liberation of holy sword will no longer take effect!

    Plus it''s teetering. At any time, the "mirror world" that may be broken firmly controls the means of all people

    This How should I fight

    "Roar!!!"

    The roar of Berserker came out from the mouth of Berserker, just like trying to break up the last trace of war in the hearts of many young girls, making the atmosphere shake and the space vibrate.

    Under such circumstances, many young girls have already given up their minds.

    Only one person took action

    Suddenly, I was roaring to the sky. Under the body of ''Berserker'' (crazy warrior), which is full of fire red luster, a figure flashed out of the void and came to the front of ''Berserker'' (crazy warrior)."I waited..." In the wine red pupil is suffused with the bright spirit, as if the victory is in hand. Speechless raised one of his hands.

    "That''s the moment!"

    With such a declaration, speechless hands, a white flame suddenly burning, covering his entire palm.

    At the same time, "Berserker" seemed to notice the danger, the roar stopped abruptly, the huge eyes stared to the maximum.

    "Drink!" There was no reaction time for "Berserker". In the cold drink, the wordless hand with white flame stretched out in the shape of a spike. Under the ornament of the white flame, it was like a burst of laser, which suddenly flashed.

    Not far away, many women saw only a white flash in the speechless hands.

    "Pooh..."

    Then, the sound of tears came to everyone''s ears

    "Roar!!!"

    As if cutting paper, the hand knife with white flame easily pierced the huge body of Berserker, which was as hard as steel, and penetrated his chest, making the ferocious roar of Berserker with indescribable pain.

    Blood flowed from the place where his chest was pierced, and was immediately burned up by the white flame covered on the hand knife. Blood also flowed from the corner of the mouth of "Berserker" (crazy warrior), making his eyes appear crazy.

    "Roar!!!"

    The fire red body is still recovering, and the effect of "Twelve trials" is still continuing. If the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) who is not fully recovered is hit by lightning, he will hit the speechless body in front of him with a reflex fist.

    "Bang!!!"

    "Hum..." Speechless murmured, just like being hit by a mountain, the body bounced out heavily, smashed on a wall quickly, and then fell to the ground with full of gravel.

    "Cough, cough..." Speechless in time to stabilize their body shape, kneeling on one knee in the form of awkward landing, but covering the chest, coughing up a mouth of red blood.

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin are very surprised.

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother!"

    Elijah and Meiyou are also alarmed. Even yuansakhalin and Lucia are shocked.

    A group of girls rushed to the silent side. Meiqin and Daisy stood in front of the silent side, their faces were gloomy, and they were on guard against the possible pursuit of "Berserker". Elia and Meiyou were one on the left and one on the right.

    "I''m fine..." Speechless wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, stopped two young girls holding their hands and stood up from the ground.

    "Berserker" is really too heavy to imagine. Even with the strong body of Zhenzu, he almost lost his life without words.

    But that''s it.

    Everything is worth it

    "Retreat!" Far Sakhalin and luvia shouted in unison.

    "A monster like that won''t win!"

    "No!" However, without waiting for the rest of the girls to make a statement, they raised a smile.

    "We! Already won! "

    Hearing this, all the girls were stunned.

    Standing in front of everyone, Daisy and Meiqin, who are on guard of "Berserker" (crazy warrior), are found.

    In front of him, ''Berserker'' (crazy warrior) ''stood still, even his eyes were dimmed, without any luster, just like a statue.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    A group of girls cast their eyes on the seemingly something wrong ''Berserker'', and their surprised emotions were not covered up.

    Under the eyes of all the people on the scene, Berserker moved

    A huge pair of arms down, the head also followed down, the whole body a forward, slowly down to the ground.

    The fire red luster that represents the regeneration effect of "Twelve trials" disappears, and the body of "Berserker" slowly turns into flying ash.

    ''Berserker'' -- death!

 Chapter 1472

    (fourth more...)

    (today, I have to go to relatives'' help, probably get back at night, so I update in advance, I hope to see friends back awesome support when I come back...)

    ! Please fight for the last glory for this book

    Looking at the "Berserker" (crazy warrior) who slowly fell to the ground, and gradually turned into a huge body of fly ash in the process of falling down, all the people at the scene were not able to react.

    In the fly ash, the rank card emerges slowly

    But, looking at that dream rank card, no one came back to take it.

    What''s going on

    Why did the opponent suddenly die

    Can''t it be reborn

    A series of questions crawled into the hearts of many women, so that they were stunned at the same place for a while and a half, and did not respond for a long time.

    Seeing this, speechless shrugged his shoulders, raised his feet, stepped forward and held the rank card suspended there in his hand.

    On the surface, there is a pattern of holding a big sword, which looks like a crazy warrior. Under the pattern, there is a line of characters, which are expressed as "Berserker" (crazy warrior), flashing with golden luster, as if they are spiritual, declaring the end of the battle.

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card - "Berserker" (crazy warrior) ": the card is made with a very high magic theory, and has the magic ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of card;

    the way of use is as follows -

    limited expansion: with" magic gift "as the medium, rank card as the pass of" seat of the spirit ", it will be compared with rank card The corresponding Yingling''s treasure is materialized and used in a short time;

    (Note: this rank card is'' Berserker ''and the corresponding Yingling''s treasure is'' kill hundreds of heads'')

    expand in parallel and limit: take the plural'' magic gift ''as the medium, the rank card as the pass of'' Yingling seat '', and the plural of Yingling''s treasure corresponding to the rank card will be It is a pattern of "limited expansion" with overlapping amplitude increase, which can repeat the same treasure tools; note: this rank card is "Berserker". The corresponding charismatic device is "shoot 100 heads")

    dream calling: with itself as the medium, the rank card serves as the pass of the seat of the spirit, calling out the strength of the spirit corresponding to the rank card, and materializing it on the user, so that the user can become the spirit, fully spiritualize, and obtain the strength of the corresponding rank of the spirit;

    (Note: This rank card is Berserker. The corresponding spirit is the greatest and most famous hero in ancient Greek mythology - Hagrid)

    Kill hundreds of Hydra: in the past, it used to kill the undead Hydra in the shape of a bow and arrow. It is the most trusted weapon of Hagrid. After killing Hydra, even with other weapons as a means, Hagrid can use moves that imitate the ability of the weapon. The specific move ability is expressed as "nine combo attacks that are released at a high speed by overlapping all attacks". Therefore, "kill 100 heads" is a move with comparable power. The weapon itself is a huge axe sword. Users can obtain the ability to use "kill 100 heads" when holding a huge axe sword;

    "Rank card - ''Berserker''!"

    Holding the rank card of "Berserker" (crazy warrior) in his hand, he smiled happily.

    "I''ll take it!"

    Hear that. At last, a group of young girls took back their thoughts and stared at each other.

    "What''s going on?" Meiqin can''t wait to ask.

    "Didn''t you say ''Berserker'' needs to be killed 12 times before it can be eliminated? We''ve eliminated him two or three times, right? "Berserker" why did he die suddenly

    The rest of the girls also turn their eyes to speechless, which is full of questions.

    "Very simple!" And speechless also didn''t conceal a bit, the answer of straightforward.

    "Because I''ve consumed the regeneration effect of Berserker''s treasure directly!"

    "Direct consumption?..." The girls were not relieved, but more confused.

    "The regeneration effect of ''Berserker'' tool is limited by the number of times!" See the face of the young girls confused, speechless to solve the voice.

    "Every time the weapon of ''Berserker'' triggers regeneration, the whole body of ''Berserker'' will be on fire. Full of red luster, I just caught the regeneration effect of "Berserker" treasure and solved it at one stroke when it was triggered! "

    So, speechless stretched out his hand holding the "Berserker" rank card and reached out a finger, on which a small white flame was burning.Seeing this scene, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou looked at each other.

    Just now, wordless is to use this white flame to kill ''Berserker''!

    Isn''t it. The reason lies in the white flame

    Daisy and Meiqin are also stunned, but different from those of yuanban Lin, they clearly know what kind of terrible ability this flame seems to have no temperature.

    So, for a moment. The two girls understood immediately.

    "I see!" The Daisy''s eyes brightened.

    "It''s no wonder that you went straight up and hit hard, and you were beaten by" Berserker ". It''s because of this!"

    "This flame has the ability to burn time!" Meiqin also lifted her arm in relief.

    "The regeneration treasure of ''Berserker'' is his body itself, so he said that he could kill ''Berserker'' and let the treasure of ''Berserker'' trigger the regeneration effect, directly show it, and then bury the flame in the body of ''Berserker'', so..."

    "In this way, the flame can burn directly to the treasure of Berserker!" Speechless a wave of hands, put up the white flame burning in the fingers, spread out.

    "And my flame can burn the time. If I burn it directly to the obvious treasure, the regeneration time of the treasure stored by" Berserker "and the time of the existence of the treasure itself will be consumed by the flame, and" Berserker "will die naturally!"

    "Burn Time She could not conceal her shock, her eyes full of wavering.

    "Is there a flame in the world that can burn time? What kind of magic is that? "

    "No!" Yuan Sakhalin''s pretty face congealed.

    "No magic has such an effect. It''s magic level!"

    The so-called magic, to put it bluntly, is actually a way of doing what human beings can do through science and technology, using their own abilities and unusual means.

    This "unknown method" and "unusual method" refer to magic.

    But burning time

    Can human technology do this

    What human beings can''t do through science and technology, they use "unknown methods" and "unusual methods", which is magic!

    Therefore, magic enablers that can use magic are so rare and powerful.

    In this world, there are only five kinds of magic!

    The second of the five kinds of magic, that is, the magic envoy of the second kind of magic, is gihuea zelrich xiubeingogu, who sent yuanbanlin and lvya to recycle the cards!

    Now, the man in front of me is using the magic level of magic

    Is speechless one of the five Great Magicians

    So, burning time is the number one of the five magic

    No one can answer this question. Yuanbanlin and Lucia are right.

    At the same time, yuanbanlin and Lucia also noticed another abnormal phenomenon.

    In addition to holding the rank card''s hand, on the silent hand, the holy sword "Excalibur" was also held by him!

    "What''s the matter?" Yuanban Lin can''t help pointing to the holy sword in wordless hands.

    "Why hasn''t the treasure disappeared?"

    There is a time limit for the "limited expansion" of rank cards. The use of treasure tools is only for a short period of time. When they are out of date, the rank cards will automatically return to their original state.

    But this holy sword

    "Explain later!" Speechless wave.

    "The mirror world is about to collapse. Let''s go out first!"

    Smell speech, a group of girls can only nod

 Chapter 1473

    (asking for a monthly pass... However, according to this situation, there is no need to argue. The best result of this book can only be in the ninth or tenth place on the classified monthly pass list... Unfortunately...)

    Dongmu City, a restaurant

    This is one of the best restaurants in Dongmu city.

    In this restaurant, there are usually people with some status and rich family property. Therefore, the cost of dining is not affordable for ordinary families. A simple meal is absolutely equal to the meal cost of an ordinary family for about a month.

    Because of this, the restaurant is open almost 24 hours a day. Even in the late night, it will provide meals. It is a very alternative and high-end restaurant.

    Today, at about one o''clock in the morning, this upscale restaurant was packed.

    This restaurant is as large as the hotel. Until dawn, there are only seven people except the staff in the restaurant

    In a large round table that can seat more than ten people, steaming dishes are piled up one after another, and the luxury of cooking is astonishing.

    For example, the thick soup made from the whole chicken, the meat dishes made from a large number of precious spices, the vegetables drenched with expensive seasonings, and the salty pies steamed with fresh water fish, and so on are all kinds of luxurious dishes, which send out the appetizing fragrance and diffuse in the air.

    The price of this table and dish alone is astonishing enough. If a poor person stands here, maybe he won''t even dare to say it

    Of course, the taste is first-class. Even if it can''t be compared to some cheating vampire, it''s not comparable to those ordinary restaurants.

    Silent, Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia, Meiyou and other seven people gathered around the edge of the dining table, plus two rings of UFOs with ribbons. The scattered sound made up the whole sound and sounded inside the dining room.

    "Cheers!"

    With such a sound, the clear clink of "jingle Dangdang" also echoed. At first glance, it seemed like a celebration party was being held.

    Actually. It''s really a celebration.

    In order to celebrate the recovery of all the seven career cards, wordless specially packed the whole restaurant and prepared to reward the daisy and the Meiqin who kept fighting in these days.

    And just as long as Sakhalin and his party were there, the other two rank cards were also on them, so they invited them together.

    However, I seem to be a little depressed.

    "Really..." Far Sakhalin holds the cup full of drinks. Some can not be relieved of the voice.

    "Why do we have to come to the enemy''s celebration?"

    "Sure..." Lucia covered her head with a headache, and then looked around.

    "However, as far as the taste of the restaurant is concerned, it''s quite to my taste. I''ll come here to have dinner if I have time later..."

    "I don''t object much..." On one side, Elijah''s face was a little stiff.

    "But it''s the first time I''ve been hanging out so late. If I let my family know, I will be miserable... "

    Hearing this, the daisy and Meiqin, who are closest to Elia, also looked at each other.

    "Say, there are two ten year olds here..."

    "Is it all right to keep them up all night?"

    "Well Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "It doesn''t matter if the guardian is here anyway?"

    "The guardian of Meiyou is really here..." Elijah raised her hand weakly.

    "But I didn''t..."

    "Allah, Elijah. You can''t do this... " The ruby flying next to Elijah said something like that.

    "Night is a very charming existence for human beings. Only when you understand the fun of night, can you become an adult..."

    "Ha ha..." Elijah laughed.

    "I always think your words are so ambiguous..."

    "There will be classes tomorrow..." The beautiful tour, which has been silent, also makes a sound.

    "So, I''m not very in favor of this kind of activity that wastes rest time..."

    "Meiyou adults..." Hearing Meiyou, sapphire flew over.

    "Do you need to use the magic to get rid of fatigue?"

    "Otherwise, I''ll help you!" Meiqin holds up one of her fingers, on which a blue white electric spark jumps.

    "I have tried the feeling of staying up all night in the changpan platform before. However, if you use the electric current, the whole person will be very energetic the next day... " After that, Meiqin made a kind proposal."How is it? Do you want to power it up? "

    Elijah and Meiyou are stiff. Looking at the blue and white electric light flickering on the fingers, the beautiful zither came together with a smile, and the little head shook like a wave drum desperately.

    "What..." When Megan pouted discontentedly.

    "Really effective..."

    "No, I don''t think the problem is here..." Daisy''s face.

    "Before it works, it''s better to consider whether it''s dangerous or not..."

    "Hahahaha..." Speechless can''t help laughing, ushered in the anger of Meiqin.

    However, it''s no use saying all these things now. They have already come. Elia and Meiyou can only taste the dishes on the table with a depressed expression. Soon, after they taste the delicious dishes, their little faces also show a happy look.

    From this point of view, these two girls are exactly children

    Seeing the lovely appearance of the two little girls, Daisy and Meiqin don''t know whether they are triggered by motherhood or just like seeing the lovely toys, they come together one after another, and two big girls, two small girls and four young girls frolic together.

    "You..." Yuan Sakhalin sighed and muttered with a sad face.

    "How can you make your relationship so good that when you really start competing for each other''s rank cards?"

    "When it comes to rank cards..." Lucia frowned, her eyes fixed on the speechless body, and her questioning was full of doubts.

    "Why can you keep the" limited deployment "treasure materialized all the time?"

    Smell speech, far Sakhalin also moves own sight to speechless body.

    As a matter of fact, when the "limited expansion" is carried out, the rank card with the materialized treasure tool can only be used for a very short period of time.

    This period of time may not even be a minute.

    This point is very clear to yuanbanlin and lvya, who have used the rank card for "limited deployment" more than once.

    However, in tonight''s battle, the sword of speechless manifestation has always maintained the shape of treasure.

    Not to mention how horrible magic power has been consumed in the process of maintaining the treasure without directly using the substantive magic as the medium to carry out the "limited deployment", this phenomenon alone is already inconceivable.

    Can "limited deployment" be sustained all the time? They can''t keep "limited deployment" all the time because they use the wrong method

    Looking at the eyes of yuanbanlin and ruviana, they almost guessed their thoughts without saying anything, and then turned their lips.

    "Don''t think about it too much. The reason why I have been able to maintain the" limited deployment "is just because of a special ability of mine..."

    "Special abilities?"

    The two girls showed a puzzled expression, let wordless shake their heads and explain.

    "You have also seen that I have my own treasure tools, but in fact, those are not treasure tools at the beginning, just ordinary weapons!"

    Speechless spread out the back of his hands, on which two bright sword prints composed of red dots emerged.

    "I can turn any weapon into my own treasure!"

    In the astonishment of yuanbanlin and Lucia, they spoke in silence.

    "No matter what kind of weapon it is, even if it is the treasure of the spirit, as long as it is touched by my hands, it will become my treasure and come into my control!"

    "It''s also a weapon that can be used by rank cards!" Cut off the ability of "Knight never died of unarmed", let the two sword marks composed of dots disappear, shaking his head like speechless regret.

    "Just because it''s only materialized by body, my ability can''t directly transform it into my treasure, but before I cut off the magic provided to the treasure, the treasure will also be affected by my ability and remain in my hands until my magic is exhausted. Maybe I cut off the magic supply myself!"

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia opened their mouths, then closed them again.

    Hearing this explanation, they had more doubts.

    For example, why does wordless have such ability

    For example, why does wordless have such a powerful magic

    For example, the white flame that can burn time, is it magic

    All kinds of questions have been pressed on the minds of the chief students of the two magic associations, the timekeeper tower, but they have not asked them out.

    After all, seven rank cards have been collected

    Next, in order to gather seven rank cards, they will become real enemies

 Chapter 1474

    (I hope that friends can support the original edition for about 10 yuan a month, but it''s like the motivation to write a Book...)

    a meal, under the different mood of everyone, at least, on the surface, it''s a complete end

    And this meal was also unconsciously or consciously given until two or three o''clock in the morning.

    In the cold wind, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are directly separated from yuanbanlin, lvya, Elia and Meiyou at the door of the restaurant. After greeting each other, they go home.

    Originally, there was only one silent man at the scene. Now it''s two or three o''clock in the morning. According to this situation, it''s really not gentlemanly not to send a group of girls back first.

    But who would worry that four people in this line would be attacked in the early morning night

    Two are magicians from the magic side, the chief students of the "timekeeper tower" of the magic association, and the other two are magic maidens. These four people work together, and the general heroes may not be their opponents.

    Worried about their safety

    Well, at least a few heavy hitters.

    Besides, after the dinner, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin obviously felt that yuanbanlin and Lucia had changed their attitudes towards themselves.

    Want to come, even if have no words to offer to send them home, will also be rejected

    There is no way.

    Different from the silent group, the pressure in the hearts of yuanbanlin and lvya is very great.

    The reason is not it, next, they have to face the opponent, is more terrible than the spirit of existence!

    That''s all

    At the thought of this, the pretty faces of yuanbanlin and luvia, who were watching the background of the speechless group who were gradually talking and laughing, also slowly sank down.

    On one side, the beautiful tour that accompanies Lucia seems to have noticed something too. Lower your head. There was silence.

    "Ha ~ ~" only Elijah yawned like a sleepy child and rubbed her eyes.

    "Go back to sleep. Tomorrow we have to have class..."

    With the ruby, Elijah turned around and was about to go home. Yuansakhalin suddenly spoke.

    "Maybe you don''t like this, but I have to make it clear first..." Bise''s eyes are staring straight ahead, and yuansaka''s head doesn''t return to spit out such a sentence.

    "Don''t keep away from those people!"

    Such a word spreads out, beautiful swim''s fist suddenly clenches tightly, Elijah also footsteps firm sluggish, pupil one shrinks. No sleep at all.

    Slowly, she turned around and looked at the back of yuansakhalin. Elia was like escaping from something, and a reluctant smile came out.

    "Here What do you mean?... "

    "I don''t really want to be that clear..." Far Sakhalin was silent for a while, and then his face was expressionless.

    "You know that in your own mind..."

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere between yuanbanlin, lvya, Meiyou and Elijah was completely frozen.

    As far as Sakhalin said, the hearts of the four are very clear. Why did yuanban Lin say such a thing.

    Because, next, they have to face the problems that they have been avoiding.

    Fight for rank card!

    What''s more, I''ve shown those three powerful people more than once, and even saved them more than once!

    Although they have been avoiding talking about it, no matter yuanbanlin, lvya, Elia and Meiyou, they all know that as long as the purpose of both sides is job rank card, then. This day, after all, will come.

    It''s not so much to say that it''s been a very incredible thing until now.

    Speechless, Daisy and Meiqin, no matter who stands out, there is a strength to defeat yuanbanlin alone!

    So, as long as they want. So, the rank card still in the hands of yuanban Lin and his party, most of them can''t be saved.

    Other cards that don''t say, ''caster.''. If it wasn''t for Wuyuan''s agreement with yuansakhalin, Meiyou also got the help of the "Lancer" card from him. This card won''t be them.

    The card of archer was also held in her own hands without any words. Later, she returned it to Elijah in exchange for information.

    The other five cards are in silent hands

    How to calculate, far Sakhalin and others have no way to win.

    Unless they don''t care to involve ordinary people and risk being punished by the magic association to ask for help from the magic association, it''s hard to imagine that they want to get another five rank cards from wordless hands.Of course, this is not the real reason why hirosaka told Elijah and miyou not to pull in distance with wordless again.

    The reason why we really let Deyuan Sakhalin say this is that, obviously, it''s just that the two sides will really become enemies of each other''s cards!

    At this time, we should pull in the distance again, not to mention whether someone will cheat us. If there are obstacles, what should we do when we really start

    Be merciful

    In that case, in the end, the rank card on hand will only be taken away

    In fact, Yuan Sakhalin also understood that he was only deceiving himself by saying this.

    What''s the trouble? Don''t say whether Elijah and Meiyou have any relationship with each other. She already has some hazy emotions.

    To the man who had close contact with her

    And even Sakhalin has been like this. Elijah and Meiyou, who have been enlightened, helped, cared and saved without any words, let alone a little bit of pain.

    "Must we fight?" Elijah couldn''t help but make a cry for help.

    "Is there no other solution?"

    "Don''t be naive! Elias Phil! " The voice was made by the handsome and dignified Lucia.

    "Our goal is rank card. As long as no one gives up, there is absolutely no way to coordinate the contradiction!"

    "Then Then Elijah''s little hand was firmly holding the dress on her chest, and her face was shaking.

    "Then we can give up the rank card, can''t we? Big brother, they''re not bad guys, are they? There''s no need to worry about them doing bad things with the cards, is there

    Three questions in a row made Lucia silent and speechless.

    "It''s the magic society''s mission to recycle rank cards..." This time, it''s yuansakhalin''s turn to respond.

    "No matter what our own wishes are, at least, the magic association will not agree with such a thing as actively giving the rank card to others..."

    "Then, does sister Lin think we should fight with the elder brothers?" Elijah began to look excited.

    "For the sake of those cards, can sister Lin fight against her companion?"

    "They are not our companions!" Far sakaka fiercely turned his head and looked into Elijah''s eyes, which were also filled with waves that could not be calmed down.

    "Elijah, the world of magic is not as beautiful as you think. It''s a bloody world of craziness, delusion and obsession. Even if you have a sense of companionship with them, can you be sure that they have the same struggle as you?"

    Elijah''s body trembled, and all her excitement disappeared as if she had been splashed with cold water.

    Yeah

    I don''t want to fight with my big brother

    What about the big brothers

    Do you think so

    Will you have the same struggle as me

    Can I also give up my rank card because of us

    Don''t want to fight us because of rank card

    Is it true that all the previous euphoria is false

    "Brother Wuyan once told me..." However, in the moment when Elijah''s heart was full of confusion, Meiyou raised her head and a pair of firm eyes were exposed to the public''s vision.

    "I''m no longer alone. I can have people to rely on. If I don''t mind his enemy, he will also become my dependence!"

    "From that man, I feel a sense of security, just like my brother Security... " Meiyou changed her silent image, expressed her feelings sincerely, and looked at yuanbanlin and lvya fearlessly.

    "So, I choose to believe in silent brother!"

    "Meiyou..." Hearing Meiyou, Elijah can''t help recalling the scene of eating the sundae with Wuyan, having fun together, saving herself from the hands of "Berserker", and enlightening herself with fear

    "I also believe that big brother is not that kind of person!" There must be no more confusion in Elijah''s eyes and face.

    "He must be really in touch with us!"

    "You..." Lucia had a complicated look.

    "Ah..." Far Sakhalin sighed, but the original heavy expression was unconsciously all relieved, a wry smile.

    "What a What a troubling situation... "

 Chapter 1475

    (ask for a monthly ticket! Last half day! Friends! At least don''t let us slide out of the top ten on the classified monthly ticket list

    The next day

    It''s a beautiful morning

    It''s not only sunny, sunny and clear, but also clear in autumn. No matter from the weather, temperature, top, left, bottom, right, it''s a good day to do anything.

    On such a beautiful day, Daisy and Meiqin dragged out their quilts, washed them clean, sang songs and sang songs, and took them to the balcony for sprinkling. The whole person was in a good mood and could hardly jump.

    Wordless also rarely got up early in the morning, sitting on the sofa in the hall, while drinking black tea, enjoying the warm daily life with two young girls, from time to time with Daisy, quarrel with Meiqin, and play with two proud young girls, have a good time.

    In this way, the mood of daisy and Meiqin also keeps rising. There is a happy smile on their faces that can''t be concealed, which makes the two beautiful girls seem more beautiful and dazzling today.

    However, such a good mood, after a doorbell rings, all of them are completely bad

    Standing at the gate of the iron gate of my courtyard, behind me, Daisy and Meiqin were also standing there, one on the left and one on the right.

    Including speechless, the smile on the three people''s faces has disappeared. The only thing left is astonishment

    Eyes full of consternation turned to the front of the door. Standing outside the gate, a man was wearing a red sweater, black pleated skirt, knee high socks, heels free boots, and a pair of horsetails. Pretty girl with a smile on her face, for a long time, all three of them didn''t react.

    After a hard reaction, Daisy and Meiqin''s face sank a little, and their wordless expression gradually took on the unknown, so they pointed to their nose and gave a dry smile.

    "What did you just say? Can you repeat that, please? "

    "Appointment!" The girl standing outside the gate, yuanbanlin. Without any hesitation, he drew up a smile.

    "How is it? Are you going?... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless mouth slightly a smoke, again fell into silence.

    Which one is this for fun

    Didn''t something go wrong last night? Didn''t it go with us

    This meeting, as soon as I come to the door, I haven''t asked the other party how they know where they live

    What do you want to do

    Wordless is not without considering that yuansakhalin is playing with himself.

    After all. In addition to several times of fragrant force majeure with yuanbanlin, basically, in addition to recycling cards, I only had black tea together in the coffee shop that day, and talked about things together at Lvia''s house, and then there was no other intersection.

    This meeting, in front of daisy and Meiqin, said to date myself as soon as I found you

    No ghosts. Who believes

    Of course, it''s wordless.

    Far Sakhalin always has a smile on his face that makes people not see the meaning clearly. There is a little provocation in his eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.

    As for daisy and Meiqin, the speechless people standing in front of them don''t know what kind of expression they are now, but a cold feeling that makes his back feel cold constantly came from behind him, making him sweat.

    Needless to say, these two girls. Tieding thinks that she has no words to carry them out to have sex.

    This This is a mistake

    However, it is certain that yuansakhalin is not only trying to date himself, but also looking for himself.

    "All right!"

    After a little hesitation, he nodded silently and agreed.

    "Wait for me first!"

    Finish saying, do not look forward to Sakhalin that shrugs shoulders helpless appearance, speechless turn around. Looking at the daisy and the Meiqin whose eyes are cold enough, they scratch their cheeks and smile.

    "Well, I''ll go out first..."

    "Appointment?" Daisy skin laughs at the opening of the flesh.

    "That''s a good thing..."

    "Yes..." Meiqin closed her eyes. Holding her hands in front of her chest, she looks very calm. However, the blue and white arc on her forehead is betraying her mood.

    "It''s rare that the weather is so good today..."

    "Well Wordless hands together, made a sorry shape.

    "You know I didn''t mean that. I''ll bring you presents. Please, don''t be angry..."

    Daisy and Meiqin look good.

    Of course, Daisy and Meiqin also know that it''s impossible for yuanban Lin to find wordless date for no reason.As a female, the two girls return to Aojiao, but it can be seen that yuanban Lin''s casual appearance is not what a girl about to date should be.

    So, far Sakhalin comes to find wordless'' date '', nine out of ten, drunk man''s intention is not to drink

    In addition to the speechless appearance of apologetic expression, the two young girls melted their hearts even though they were hard hearted. They only had to turn away and say something stuffy.

    "Come back earlier..."

    "I see!" Speechless as amnesty, hurriedly turned around, took up the hand of yuanbanlin, and ran out of the house before yuanbanlin could react.

    Looking straight at the back of wordless and yuanbanlin, Daisy and Meiqin look at each other, and both of them can see a trace of sadness and helplessness in each other''s eyes.

    In this life, it was completely planted in the hands of that guy

    ¡­¡­

    The home of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin is a little far away from the downtown of Dongmu city.

    From home, it''s surrounded by residential areas, and the streets are only accessible. It''s similar to the homes of Elijah, Meiyou and Lucia.

    Naturally, since it''s a date, it''s impossible to take yuanban Lin to wander in the street of the residential area. Therefore, they have no words all the way, shoulder to shoulder, and go to the direction of the city.

    "MMM ~ ~" walking in the street, yuansakhalin couldn''t help stretching like a cat, looking at the sky, exclaiming.

    "It''s such a nice day. It seems that it''s the right day..."

    Just then, a gentle wind gently blew over, blowing a pair of black horse tails of yuanban Lin, and then matching her good looks, for a moment, speechless and heartfelt.

    "It''s true that this kind of weather is suitable for dating. It''s the right day for you..." Speechless is not a pure boy either. In an instant, he comes back to his mind and looks at yuanban Lin and says something like a smile.

    "However, it''s a bit wrong to choose this dress. It doesn''t look like it''s going on a date..."

    "That''s what I''m going to wear for dates!" Far Sakhalin is not willing to show weakness of the retort voice.

    "Are you doubting my dress taste?"

    "I don''t really see any taste in the red and black..." Speechless lips, followed by a look in far Sakhalin is very rippling smile.

    "Fortunately, you still know how to show a little, so you don''t have much to look at..."

    When he said this, his speechless eyes drifted to yuanbanlin''s thigh, telling him where the so-called "dew point" was.

    "Ho..." As soon as the corner of the eye drew, yuanban Lin printed a word "well" on his forehead, and forced a smile.

    "So, do you want to touch it again?..."

    The thigh wrapped in black stockings was lifted slightly by Asaka Lin, causing a silent look.

    It has to be said that the lower body of yuanban Lin is very attractive.

    Not only the skirt is very short, but also it can''t be completely protected. Every time you move your thigh, you can see the scenery of yuanbanlin''s skirt bottom. The curve from thigh to hip also shows no trace. It looks sexy and beautiful.

    In such a case, Asaka raised his foot, and immediately, the feeling was more obvious, and it was very easy to provoke people to commit crimes.

    It''s a pity that yuansakhalin''s leg raising action is not like trying to tempt people, but like preparing to kick over

    No, if wordless really dare to touch it, yuansaka Lin will definitely kick it!

    "Miss Lin is really open..." At present, there is no joking.

    "The dating project even includes thigh touching, which is an unprecedented way of dating..."

    "Sorry, I''m so open..." Yuanban Lin''s forehead was printed with two words of "well", and his smile became dangerous.

    "So, can you tell me what kind of closed dating is?"

    Hearing this, speechless turned his head and smiled with deep meaning. Then he suddenly extended his hand and grasped yuansakhalin''s hand.

    "Whoa!" Far Sakhalin was startled and stared at speechless angrily.

    "You What are you doing?! "

    "Don''t you want to know the closed way of dating?" Speechless blinked his eyes and raised his hand that he held with yuansakhalin.

    "This is called closed dating..."

    Looking at his hand that he held with wordless, Hisaka''s heart beats faster than anyone knows

 Chapter 1476

    (ask for a monthly ticket! Let''s make another dash

    The shops are next to each other, on both sides of the street.

    Today is not a holiday. No matter primary school students, junior high school students or senior high school students have to attend classes, so that the most prosperous commercial street in the downtown area of Dongmu city will not be crowded with people in the early morning, and become a real sea of people.

    Today, the weather is so good that there are more people going out. Even if there are no students, the downtown commercial street area is too busy. The closer it is to the center of the store street, the more people flow. It''s not to the point of shoulder to shoulder, but it needs to be crowded in some places.

    In such a busy commercial street, wordless and yuanbanlin are just like an ordinary couple, holding hands and starting to play crazily.

    Wuyan doesn''t know if yuanbanlin didn''t go to school or cut classes specially before he ran to his home and asked himself out. He didn''t ask, even if yuanbanlin had no other purpose to find himself, so he took yuanbanlin around like he was really enjoying the date.

    Yuanbanlin seems to have reached a consensus with Wuyan. He didn''t talk about any topics that would damage his interest. He talked about some daily things all the way. He talked with Wuyan without saying a word. When he met a favorite shop, he went inside, just like a normal girl, ordinary.

    Under such circumstances, perhaps no one can think that this beautiful girl with two horsetails who is happily buying things is a magician, right

    Maybe both of them selectively forget something that doesn''t need to appear at this time. They are the most ordinary people. Like the passers-by, they patronize the shops and walk the streets.

    With the passage of time, a variety of bags have been added to the wordless body, which is responsible for taking things. Even yuanbanlin has several in his hands.

    We can imagine how many shops they visited.

    It is worth mentioning. In the whole process, although they didn''t say sweet and sweet words like ordinary lovers, they were also closely glued together, but their hands were always tightly held. Apart from yuanbanlin''s trying on clothes when he bought them, they never let go.

    So, this hand in hand. The two also led the whole morning, which has been maintained until now.

    To tell you the truth, they were very surprised at this situation.

    Of course, the content of surprise is different.

    Speechless is surprised that Sakhalin is not averse to holding hands with himself.

    Come out of the house. At the beginning of holding hands, wordless thought that yuansakhalin would shake off his hands in the near future, maybe directly at that time.

    But far Sakhalin not only didn''t have it, but also kept holding it by himself. Even after he tried on the clothes, he would immediately hold it, which seemed very natural.

    Far Sakhalin was surprised at his actions.

    I wonder why I have been holding hands with wordless.

    She only knows. Every time she let go, she would feel some loss subconsciously. Then she could not help but stretch out her hand again and hold the silent hand.

    This undoubtedly makes yuanban Lin very confused and unable to understand.

    After all, it was only a few days ago that we knew each other without words, and our positions were totally opposite. In this way, he will not reject the intimate contact with wordless. No wonder yuansakhalin will be confused and surprised.

    Maybe, in yuansakhalin''s heart, she has had a few times of peach colored disturbance in her silent position, which is already different from other people. Maybe

    That''s it. The whole morning passed

    "Whoo..." In a corner stone chair of a park with fountains, hirosaka sat up, threw a bag of things in his hand beside him, and said with a comfortable face.

    "It''s so comfortable..."

    "Of course it''s comfortable..." Also throw the bags in your hands on the chair. Holding two drinks in his hand, he handed one of them to yuansakhalin.

    "It''s my money. Of course, it''s comfortable for you to stroll..."

    "It''s people''s money that makes you so comfortable!" Far Sakhalin had no embarrassment. He calmly drank the drink and glanced at speechless.

    "Anyway, it seems that when you pay the bill, it''s so straightforward, and you don''t care about the money at all. Surely you don''t care about it?"

    "You are very careful in this respect..." Speechless turn white eyes.

    "For me, money is really only a number. If it''s not that I don''t have the idea of wasting, I want to buy the whole winter wood market directly!"

    "Buy Dongmu city?" Far Sakhalin almost choked on the drink and looked speechless.

    "Are you so rich?"

    "Yes, very unlucky..." Speechless shrugs.

    "I''m the nouveau riche you hate most, although I don''t mean to be nouveau riche...""Hateful..." Far Sakhalin suddenly showed an unwilling look and bit his teeth.

    "I knew that when I just passed the gem shop, I should have packed all the gems in it..."

    "You spend others'' money quite simply..." Speechless sighed out the sound, the line of sight cast to the fountain ahead.

    "Well, I''ve been shopping, I''ve made an appointment, I''ve bought some things, and I''ve spent almost all my money. Should you tell me the purpose of finding me?"

    Far Sakhalin quietly looked at the fountain ahead, did not say a word, blue eyes are also an ancient well without waves.

    Until a long time later, opening up, said such a sentence.

    "Do you have any reason to recycle your rank card?"

    "Why?" Speechless and slightly shocked.

    "I''m going to recycle my rank cards because of the order of a big man in the magic association''s timekeeper tower..." Without waiting for a silent answer, yuansaka Lin first said his reasons.

    "He said that as long as I and Lucia can bring back seven rank cards, then he will accept us as disciples!"

    "Although it''s not a dream to worship that man as a teacher, it really helps me a lot. It''s a rare opportunity!" Yuan Sakhalin spoke seriously.

    "So, I don''t have any need for the rank card, so I won''t give up anything. If I can get it, I also want to spell it!"

    Smell speech, speechless and silent, still looking directly at fountain ahead.

    Far Sakhalin didn''t speak any more. He sat there without saying a word.

    "In fact, I''m similar to you..." At one point, speechless finally had no choice but to speak.

    "For you, the rank card is an opportunity for you to become a good teacher and embark on a good future. For me, my demand for the rank card itself is not great. It is just one of the factors that can give me a chance..."

    "Opportunity Do you Far Sakhalin turned his head and gazed into speechless.

    "Yes! Opportunity! " Speechless leaned on the back of the chair, looked at the sky, stretched out his hand toward the sky, as if he wanted to grasp something, murmured.

    "An opportunity to get to the top!"

    "Chance at the top..." Yuan Sakhalin lowered his head and gave a wry smile.

    "In this way, the reason why we want to get the rank card is really similar..."

    "So, I''m just like you. I won''t give up at all!" Wordless put his hand behind his head.

    "But if you can get it, you will also spell it..."

    "Also..." Yuan Sakhalin closed his eyes.

    "So what would you do if we said nothing and refused to hand over the rank card?"

    "Of course it is!"

    "Then would we rather die than give it?"

    "Then grab it if you don''t die!"

    "Don''t you kill us to get a rank card?"

    This time, it''s yuanban Lin''s turn to be stunned and frown.

    "Don''t you want to say you can''t do it? Intuition tells me you''re not such a naive person! "

    "And what do your instincts tell you about me? Is there any way to get there?... " Speechless.

    "Maybe, if I change into a group of people I hate, I will kill them directly. Unfortunately, you and I are very compatible, so I really can''t do it..."

    "You..." Far Sakhalin Leng Leng looked speechless, not for a while, "poof hiss" a, smiled.

    "Don''t think we''ll give up the rank card if you say that..."

    "Of course!" A silent smile.

    "Said I will rob!"

    "Then I''ll wait for you!"

    When he said this, yuansaka Lin''s face suddenly opened, picked up all the bags on the chair and stood up.

    "Then, my goal has been achieved. It''s almost time to go..."

    Words fall, far Sakhalin waved.

    "By the way, those two little guys are in a bit of a bad mood..."

    Leave this sentence, far Sakhalin went out of the park, leaving no words alone, shaking his head and laughing

 Chapter 1477

    (No. 9 in the classified monthly ticket list, we can''t compete with the gods at last. However, we have fought once. I hope you can continue to support us in October...)

    private Suiqun original School Park, primary school department

    "Ding Dong" -- "

    the bell of the end of class reverberates in every corridor, rings in every corner and spreads into every classroom

    One by one, the teachers who are in class have left their words and brought their own things out of the classroom, so that a group of primary school students ushered in their favorite school hours.

    Every classroom that was originally in silence was filled with children''s cheers and noises, and the sound of desks and chairs colliding with each other was loud and lively.

    For those children who are still in primary school, after class, the most important daily activities are only playing after homework and learning, and there will be no community activities in the school of primary school. Therefore, every student is happy to pick up their own things and walk out of the school happily.

    In one of the classrooms, Elijah got up from her seat, packed her things and put them all in her schoolbag, just like an ordinary child.

    No one knows that such a small ten-year-old girl should be a magic girl.

    However, people who are familiar with Elijah can see that, in her past eyes as bright as rubies, today, Elijah seems to have lost her look

    No, it''s not just Elijah.

    Sitting at the back of Elijah, Meiyou is also cleaning up her things. Her expression is as cold as ever. She can go to the orange pupils that have always shown different perseverance. At this moment, it seems to have lost its luster.

    It''s not gloomy, but it''s very gloomy.

    In this case, the mood of the two beautiful young girls has not been very high. It gives a bad mood at first sight. The two magic wands, ruby and sapphire, hidden in the hair of Elijah and Meiyou, do not open their eyes and keep silent all day.

    Generally speaking, the observation ability of primary school students is not so good. Even if the atmosphere is perceived, most of them will not care about anything. Therefore, the students in the same class with two young girls all walked out of the classroom without any concern.

    There are only four little girls left

    A long hair with a black cape

    A ponytail with a pink tail

    A twist braid hanging in front of me

    One has two round hair on top of his head

    They are in the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school. The one who has the best relationship with Elijah and Meiyou.

    As a result, almost all of them did not choose to go home in the first time, but gathered nearby and looked at the two depressed Elijahs. They looked at each other with strong worries in their eyes.

    But it''s not so much four people who have concerns. It''s better to say that there are only three people

    The rest of them, totally out of the picture, don''t look at the atmosphere.

    "Oh! Elijah! " With a bright smile, the girl with blond hair slapped Elia on the back like a sandbag.

    "How slow today! Usually this time is not faster than anyone out of the classroom?! It''s so slow today! It doesn''t seem to be in a state! Whoahaha! "

    "That fool..." Not far away, the other three little girls couldn''t help but cover their eyes and send out a painful "Shen Yin".

    Dragon Elijah was almost photographed by the nervous girl named dragon at one breath, and now she can''t care about her low mood. Quickly block the other party''s slap, showing a barely to the extreme smile.

    "It''s good to be like this occasionally..."

    ¡°no£¡ no£¡ no£¡¡± Dragon immediately disdained to shake his fingers.

    "You must be out of the picture Poof

    Longzi didn''t finish saying a word. Behind it, a knife cut her head mercilessly and fell her to the ground.

    "Since you know you''re not in the situation, don''t join the party!" The girl with pink ponytail stepped on the dragon''s body cruelly, and then looked like nobody. He touched his head.

    "I''m sorry, Elijah, this guy, you know, freaks out all day. Don''t care what she said... "

    "It''s all right, Neri..." Elijah shook her head in a normal way.

    "Don''t you go home yet?"

    "Well, wait a little longer..." The Naigui gave a perfunctory answer, and then finally asked.

    "You don''t look very right. Are you not in good health?""It''s the same with Meiyou..." The girl with long hair and black shawl also came to Meiyou, who silently packed up her things, and asked with concern.

    "If you are not in good health, we can accompany you to the health care room..."

    "The teacher is also in the staff office..." The girl with the twist braid put her eyes on Elijah and Meiyou.

    "Do you want me to call over?..."

    "No No more! " Elijah quickly staggered her hands.

    "I''m all right, Meimei, Quehua. Don''t worry!"

    "I''m fine, too..." Meiyou doesn''t raise her head and makes a sound.

    "Don''t worry..."

    "Is it?" The three girls named Nanai turtle, Meimei and Quehua look at each other and are silent.

    At the same time, Meiyou packed up her things, picked up her schoolbag and walked out the door.

    "I''ll go first..."

    "Wait! Beautiful tour! " Elijah also picked up her schoolbag and kept up with Meiyou.

    Watching Elijah and Meiyou walk out of the classroom, all the girls present sighed.

    "What to do?..." The little girl named Meimei is full of worries.

    "It doesn''t look like it''s all right..."

    "I hide my worries when I''m so young. When I grow up, I will lose my hair..." The tortoise held his hands on his chest and looked at the girl with the braid.

    "Quehua, do you want to follow me?"

    "No more..." The bird flower first pondered, and then shook her head like a little adult.

    "For the time being, let them be quiet..."

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the classroom, Elijah and Meiyou put on their shoes at the shoe cabinet and walked towards the school gate.

    Along the way, they didn''t speak, lowered their heads, and didn''t look at the road ahead. They walked forward with all their strength, which made the atmosphere between them extremely depressed.

    Maybe she can''t bear the depression, or she can''t suppress the confusion in her heart, and Elijah takes the lead.

    "Nah, Meiyou..." Looking down at the ground, Elijah''s red eyes were full of struggle.

    "What do you think of Meiyou?..."

    The steps of Meiyou are imperceptible, but it recovers in an instant and doesn''t look at the ground. Look up and straight ahead.

    Meiyou knows what Elia means by saying this.

    But it is precisely because of knowing that Meiyou can only return such a sentence.

    "I I don''t know

    "Don''t know?..." Elijah''s grip on the bag strap tightened, and her mood became even lower.

    "Then, what should we do?"

    Meiyou pondered for a while, and after a long time, the same sentence came out of her expressionless face.

    "Don''t know..."

    "I don''t even know Meiyou, so I can''t find the answer myself..." Elia''s feeble smile.

    "It''s really hard for a magic girl to do something that she doesn''t want to do."

    Meiyou glances at Elia through the corner of her eyes, and draws her helpless expression into her eyes.

    "You''re just involved. It''s Ruby''s personal arbitrariness that sets you on this road. You don''t want to be a magic girl, do you?"

    Finish saying, the United States once again to see the front, orange eyes emerged a touch of perseverance.

    "Elijah, if you don''t want to fight, you can quit..."

    "Exit?..." Elijah was in the spot.

    "From the beginning, you didn''t choose to fight according to your own wishes..." Meiyou also stops her steps, turns around and faces Elijah.

    "So even if you choose to quit, Lin and Lucia won''t object..."

    "I..." Elijah opened her mouth slightly, but she couldn''t say anything. Finally, she squeezed out such a sentence.

    "What about Meiyou?"

    Meiyou turns around again, leaving Elijah with a back image. When Elijah can''t see Meiyou''s expression, she gently lets her voice pass into Elijah''s ear.

    "Don''t know..."

    Leave a word like this, Meiyou continues to lift up and walk towards the door.

    However, just then, a figure blocked the way of Meiyou.

    "I see. It''s the same thing when I''m in a bad mood..."

    Hearing the voice, Meiyou and Elijah immediately looked up. When they saw the whole picture of the person clearly, they were stunned and surprised.

    "Silent brother?"

    "Big brother?"

    Nature is speechless

 Chapter 1478

    (congratulations to thunder Torr for becoming the twelfth leader of this book!)

    (scatter flowers for the book to reach the top 500 helmsman!)

    (happy National Day to friends!)

    (in addition, friends, it''s OK to send a red flag. Don''t send chrysanthemums. It feels strange...)

    "give..."

    On the edge of the playground of the School Park, they were placed in front of Elijah and Meiyou with an ice cream in each hand.

    "The last time I bought it in the open-air coffee shop, it''s not as good as the sundae you ate, but the taste is first-class..."

    "Thank you Thank you Sitting on the swing, the two little girls held out their hands and took the ice cream in silent hands, but they didn''t intend to take a bite. They were so worried that they couldn''t help shrugging.

    "It''s hard for me to find the position of your school and come here to find you. You don''t seem to welcome me very much..."

    "No It''s not like that Meiyou immediately shook her head.

    "I just didn''t expect you to come to our school..." Elijah also touched the back of her head, then asked suspiciously.

    "But why does the elder brother come to our school?"

    "Come and see you..." Speechless in front of the two girls sitting on the swing squatting down, looking directly at the two beautiful eyes.

    "I just heard from the mouth of a girl with two ponytail that two little guys are in a bad mood, so come and have a look..."

    "A girl with two horsetails?" Meiyou is stunned.

    "Is it Lin?"

    "Sister Lin?" Eliana muffled.

    "I told you not to pull in distance with my elder brother, but I ran to find him..."

    "Don''t distance yourself from me?" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "I see. I can probably guess why you two are judged to be in a bad mood..."

    Hearing this, Elijah and Meiyou''s pretty face seemed to be covered with a layer of haze and sank.

    "I Don''t want to fight big brother... " Tightly holding the ice cream in her hand, Elia opened her mouth with a low look.

    "We are all friends. Why is it like this?... "

    "Friends?" Speechless brow a pick, it is a little surprised.

    "So you treat me as a friend?"

    "To be more precise, it should be a brother like existence..." Elijah looked carefully to wordless.

    "Is it just my wishful thinking?"

    "Well, that''s not what I mean..." Speechless hurriedly shook his head, reached out his hand and touched the head of Elijah and Meiyou.

    "Just. It may be so for you, but for big Miss Lin and that upstart Miss Qianjin, our position is completely opposite. There is no way to change this... "

    "So, do we have to fight big brother?" Elijah closed her eyes and her expression was contradictory.

    "I don''t understand. I really can''t understand. I can''t understand fighting for some cards! "

    Seeing that Elijah is willful directly, she doesn''t know what to say, whether it''s wordless or Meiyou.

    However, there is no way.

    It seems that some unusual identities are different from those of Meiyou in the past, before Elijah met Ruby and became a magic girl. It has always been a life of ordinary people. Even the mysterious existence of magic in the world is not known until the meeting of rubies.

    Compared with Meiyou, Elia is a normal ten-year-old girl.

    For such a young girl, there is no way to understand how to make her fight with a man who has been friendly with her, saved her life and persuaded her to exist like a big brother. That''s natural, too.

    Don''t say Elijah, Meiyou has always been a little repellent to the things that you have to fight against speechless

    It can be seen from here that wordless status in the minds of these two young girls is not as good as ordinary

    "So, what do you think of Meiyou?..." I saw that Elijah was angry and turned her head without any words, which was opposite to Meiyou''s sight.

    "Do you think there''s no way to fight me, too?..."

    "Lucia took me in. I also promised to take care of her life and help her recycle the cards... " Meiyou can''t help but stagger her eyes and bite her lips.

    "So if Lucia wants me to fight. I will fight! "

    "Meiyou..." Elijah looked at Meiyou with some disbelief.

    "You Do you really want to fight the big brother? ""No!" The tone of Meiyou is slightly raised, then lowered.

    "But if there is no way to avoid fighting, then I will choose to fight!"

    "How So... " Elijah could not conceal her wavering.

    "In order to get those rank cards, you have to fight with the elder brother? Isn''t that strange? "

    But

    "All right, all right! You all calm down first! "

    Seeing the dialogue between Elijah and Meiyou, she became more and more excited. Speechless, the hands touching their heads made an effort to stand up.

    Go to the position of another swing, sit down, put his hands behind his head without words, look at the sky, and smile bitterly.

    "I didn''t expect that the fact that we need to fight has brought so many troubles to you. I can''t think about it properly..."

    "Don''t you think about it?" Both Elijah and Meiyou turn their heads and look speechless.

    "I don''t know how long ago, it seems that I have been fighting all the time, resulting in over time. Now, I regard fighting as a normal thing, and forget how heavy the word" fight "is for two ten year olds..."

    A silent self mocking smile.

    "In addition, the subconscious has long decided that even if we fight with you, we will never think of you. As a result, we will see the fight with you as a transition, without considering your feelings at all. Today, if we don''t come here to see you because of a word from yuansakhalin, maybe I''m still heartless..."

    "Both yuanban Lin and I need to get those rank cards!" As if to say to oneself, speechless closed eyes.

    "This reason may not be worth mentioning to you, but for us, although it can''t be said that we can''t give up absolutely, it can''t be ignored casually. In addition, we have different positions, so even if we are familiar with each other and have a good relationship, we can''t avoid the need for a war!"

    Hearing this, Meiyou looks as if she can''t bear to see the expression of wordless now, and drops her eyes. Elia still looks like she can''t let go.

    "Why?"

    "Because..." Speechless suddenly laughed.

    "Since it''s something you need, wouldn''t it be unwillingness not to strive for it once?"

    Elijah and Meiyou were stunned on the spot.

    "Fighting is just a means. It sounds hard to understand. But think about it carefully. We won''t kill you here, and you will be merciful too. We all know this clearly in each other''s hearts. Why should we be afraid of fighting?"

    Speaking of this, a pair of silent wine red pupils are printed into the eyes of Elijah and Meiyou. Their deep color almost makes them lose their mind.

    "I think yuanban Lin also wants to leave no regrets. Let''s rely on our own skills to make them hand over the rank card, so we will choose to fight. The same is true for us here. Once we lose to you, we will surely hand over the rank card to you in a confident way!"

    "At that time, the so-called position will no longer exist. We are still friends!" Like trying to dispel the haze in the hearts of two young girls, the voiceless voice began to become powerful.

    "That''s right, just not to let the loser regret!"

    "Don''t stay Sorry Elijah and Meiyou are murmuring in their dreams.

    "Not all battles are as terrible as you think, and not all battles have to fall on one side. This is what we do. The purpose is just for the rank card. If we get the rank card, there is no need to fight. Therefore, it is not so much a battle as a competition by means of fighting..."

    Speechless stood up, once again came to the front of the two girls, squatting down, soft smile floating on the face.

    "If you are really worried, how about going out and playing together after we finish the fight?"

    Together Elijah and Meiyou are suddenly enlightened.

    Yeah

    It''s clear that it''s not the fall of which party that wins, is it

    It''s just about grabbing rank cards, isn''t it

    There is nothing to be afraid of in such a fight, isn''t there

    "Elijah Meiyou... " See two young girls expression bright and rise, speechless stretched out own finger.

    "Make an agreement with me that neither side will leave any regrets, will you?"

    "Big brother (silent brother)..." The eyes of Elijah and Meiyou were bright again. They nodded their heads, stretched out their hands, and hooked up with silent fingers.

    "Yes! No regrets! "

    Under the setting sun, the figure of the three gradually elongated, along with laughter, echoing in the playground

 Chapter 1479

    Adelpert''s, living room

    In front of the table in the living room, far Sakhalin holds his hand in front of him, and his blue eyes look straight ahead.

    There, Elijah and Meiyou stood side by side, raised their heads, and there was no more gloom and gloom in their eyes and faces.

    Yes, it''s just the will to amaze yuanban Lin!

    Like a fire, burning slowly

    They looked at each other with such Elijah and Meiyou, and they did not know how long it was in the past.

    Until a long time later, a happy smile appeared on his face.

    "Good eyes, it seems that you have no problem..."

    "Well!" Elijah nodded her head hard, and there was no more hesitation.

    "Because we have an appointment, and we don''t regret each other!"

    "Now I can fight!" Meiyou looks straight at yuanban Lin.

    "And with all my strength!"

    "Good..." Yuan Sakhalin was satisfied and raised his mouth. A pair of equally beautiful eyes also showed a little fighting spirit.

    "In this way, I can do my best to fight!"

    "Thank that gentleman first here..." Meanwhile, Lucia, who was drinking a cup of black tea, closed her eyes and murmured.

    "Although the position is different, it''s really a guy that people can''t hate. Meiyou, do your best to fight!"

    "Yes!" The strong response of Meiyou made yuanbanlin and lvya both happy and helpless.

    As a result, it''s the enemy he''s about to face who has helped him to do his best without any worries. Also can let two small magic maidens not have a bad heart

    It''s a real irony

    However, as Lucia said, no one can hate such enemies at the scene.

    "Then, the superfluous feelings will be temporarily sealed up!" Far Sakhalin clapped his hands and focused everyone''s eyes. I have made such a declaration seriously.

    "Until the end of the battle, we can only see them as pure enemies, OK?..."

    "Understand!" Elijah and Meiyou respond.

    "However, even if we regard each other as a real enemy, there is still no way to fight..." Lucia put down the black tea cup on hand, with a dignified look on her face.

    "Whether it''s the tea haired girl who uses lightning power or the girl who uses swordsmanship. In fact, the strength is not to question, absolutely have the ability to compete with the front-line combat experts of the association, relying on us alone No, even if we ask for support from the association, we may not be able to defeat them! "

    "This is not the biggest problem, at least. The abilities of the two girls are more or less revealed. If they don''t hide anything, we still have a way to formulate strategies for their abilities... " Far Sakhalin sighed.

    "But that man''s words are tricky..."

    "That''s right..." Lucia slurred.

    "Magic, fighting, close combat and long-distance combat are all proficient in that man. None of them is short board, and there are treasures that can fill the whole weapon warehouse. The means are varied. Even the heroes like "Saber" and "Berserker" were defeated by him. We have no way to draw up tactics for any aspect of them

    "The magic used by the other party doesn''t seem to be the magic in any system we know..." The sapphire flying in the air also opened up.

    "On that day, the magic used by the other side to fight against Saber''s real name was a magic that I have never seen or heard of before. The worst situation is that the other side may have other powerful magic tricks..."

    "If it''s just magic, it''s better to say..." Ruby like helpless like floating from the sky.

    "Don''t forget the white flame that can burn time. Maybe it''s a magic level ability... "

    "Such a careful analysis..." Meiyou shakes her head in a daze.

    "Brother Wuyan is really a man who is so strong that he can''t speak properly..."

    "Isn''t that a total loss?" Elijah also seriously considered the outcome.

    "Basically, we can''t fight with big brother. The difference in strength is too big..."

    "That''s why we need a war conference here!" Lucia shook her head.

    "You can be sure that if you don''t find a way to deal with that man. We can never win the rank card! ""It''s not good for us to fight a long-term war. Therefore, if we want to win this card fight, we must divide the winner and the loser in a very short time. It''s better to hit all the firepower in the first face-to-face surprise attack and finish the other side in the first shot!"

    Yuan Sakhalin fiercely dropped such a sentence, and then collapsed his shoulders.

    "That''s the way it is said, but our means are very limited..."

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin looked to Elijah and Meiyou.

    "Can the cards you two have now come in handy?"

    "Archer is not good..." Elijah had no way to laugh.

    "Only bow, no arrow. Although it can replace arrow with other things and shoot with that bow, it''s really powerful, but it''s absolutely incomparable with the magic used by big brother that day. I think it''s almost useless..."

    "As for caster, there are many limitations..." Meiyou answers.

    "It will be very useful for some specific situations, but brother Wuyan has so many magical means. Even if it happens to work, he can''t use it again..."

    "On the contrary, the opponent has five cards:" Saber "," Berserker "," Lancer "," Rider "and" Assassin " The tone of sapphire has gradually become grim.

    "Although I don''t know what the specific functions of these cards are, the power of Saber''s" limited deployment "is amazing, and the ability of" Lancer "is so terrible. Compared with our side, the better the conditions are..."

    "What''s more, the other side is the monster that can rely on magic as the medium, carry out" limited deployment ", and use the materialized treasure to have no time limit at all!" Ruby''s future is in danger.

    "Really, it''s cheating at all..."

    "It''s reliable to stand on the same front, but as an opponent, it''s too bad..." Say so on the mouth, on the face, beautiful swim is a pair of admire appearance however.

    "Brother Wuyan is really powerful..."

    "Now is not the time for you to admire..." Yuan Sakhalin covered his forehead like a headache.

    "If only we could know when the other side would start, maybe we could work out some tactics..."

    "In this case..." Elijah took an envelope out of her pocket.

    "There may be..."

    "Will there be..." Far Sakhalin and luvia were slightly shocked and looked at the envelope.

    "What is this?"

    Elijah exchanged a look with Meiyou and answered in unison.

    "Book of war!"

    "War book?!" Lucia was surprised, and yuansakhalin hurriedly extended his hand.

    "Let me see!"

    Far Sakhalin took Elijah''s book of war, took it apart, took out a piece of paper from the envelope, and watched it with Lucia.

    Before long, the two raised their heads from the paper and looked at each other. Their faces showed an unprecedented solemn expression.

    Elijah swallowed her mouth involuntarily.

    "What did you write?..."

    "As you said..." Far Sakhalin spread out the paper on the table.

    "It''s a Book of war!"

    At the scene, all eyes were suddenly gathered on the paper spread out on the desktop.

    There is no passionate words written on it, only a simple line of words

    "Tonight! Zero in the morning! "

    "Time is fixed!" Lucia stood up with a look of awe in her eyes.

    "At zero o''clock in the morning tonight, the other side will come to you personally to fight for the card!"

    "We don''t have much time!" Far Sakhalin glanced out of the window at the setting sun, which gradually fell to the top of the mountain, and then looked around at all the people on the scene.

    "We must work out a strategy to meet the enemy before the other party comes to us!"

    "Tonight, it''s time for a showdown!"

    Smell speech, each young girl all showed resolute expression.

    To be sure, tonight, the night will be long

 Chapter 1480

    (on the national day, many friends were rewarded for the awesome reward. Let''s feel that this book is supported by others again. The heart is filled up at once, and very happy, and hope that friends can continue to support in the coming days!)

    The pure black color gradually filled the sky

    Stars break through the night, twinkling in the night sky

    Belongs to the night temperature in the gradual decline, the starry sky is particularly clear, like the tears, also like a pearl, in the sky

    On a clear night, the stars are inlaid on the dark black night, making the little light melt into light, not as bright as the sunshine in the day, not as cold as the moon, but extremely bright and dazzling, bringing a rare peace.

    The evening wind blows gently, blowing the curtains, and the bright moon on the starry sky is very dazzling. In such a night, people can temporarily forget those sad and annoying things in the daytime, which is very suitable for quietly tasting fragrant tea or coffee, and watching the sky at night.

    It''s a quiet night

    Standing on the balcony, speechless raised his head, the wine red pupil tightly looked at the starry night sky, which occasionally set off a billowy movement, in the background of the night unusual attention.

    Originally, wordless is a true ancestor of vampires!

    Although it can''t be said that only in the night can we show the real self, but that unique temperament belongs to the true ancestor. But only in the night will be played incisively and vividly.

    Think, if there is an outsider watching, this meeting, has been entangled in the inexplicable temperament of wordless body to take away all the attention

    Looking up to be able to show themselves to the most incisive night sky, silent heart, as if back to the world

    That he once stayed for three years, but also let him have his wife, daughter''s false world

    ¡®swordartonline¡¯£¡

    Abbreviation - ''Sao''!

    In the world of "Sao", except for the players themselves, the rest are all constructed by false data.

    Even. Lian Wuyan and Athena''s little daughter. It is also born from that world, which is an original false life.

    Just because it is a constructed world, a false world. So. Even if the setting of the environment to the beauty of the world. It''s not half strange.

    And the night sky of "Sao" world is one of the most beautiful settings

    The night sky there is full of stars every night. And it can make the whole night as bright as day, enough to form a galaxy of stars.

    Compared with the night sky in the "Sao" world, the night sky in the real world is undoubtedly much worse. The night sky in front of us is the same. Although there are many stars, it is still not as beautiful as the night sky in the man-made world.

    However, from the night sky in front of us, we can see the shadow of "Sao" world night sky.

    Thoughts, also unconsciously back to the world

    Back to my wife and daughter

    "Athena Get dressed... " Involuntarily, speechless will be deeply engraved in the heart of the name burst out of the throat, reverberating in some cold night sky.

    However, this call, which should not have been answered, attracted two other voices.

    "Athena?"

    "Get dressed?"

    See, don''t know when, Daisy and Meiqin came to silent left and right sides, frowned.

    "Who is that?"

    Speechless, a spiritualist, reflected from his trance. When he saw clearly that the voice was made by daisies and harps, he stroked his chest and gave two young girls a white look.

    "Don''t you know that scaring people can scare people to death?"

    "Anyway, you are the real ancestor. You can revive when you die..." Meiqin unswervingly throws the brown eyes on wordless body.

    "Then, who are the so-called Athena and the Jieyi?"

    If changed in the past, this meeting, speechless should be able to laugh, perfunctory past.

    But today, he is reminded of only paying a soft smile to Daisy and Meiqin, reaching out and embracing the two women to one left and one right.

    "Well, you''ll have a chance to meet later..."

    "Do What are you doing Suddenly, she was hugged by wordless, and the two girls were blushing, and began to struggle symbolically.

    "Let go!"

    "A hug won''t die..." The silent smile not only didn''t let go, but also held the two slender girls tighter. It almost let Daisy and Meiqin breathe, but also felt a suffocating happiness.

    The two girls who understand wordless naturally know that once wordless plays a rogue, it''s no use how they resist, and it seems that they will not be let go for a while. So, only with a little red face, they give up their struggle and snuggle up in wordless arms.Once again, the wind blows across the balcony, gently blowing the clothes and hair of a man, two women and three people together, which also causes a warm rising from the three people.

    Perhaps because I think of the relationship between my wife and children in "Sao", I can''t help but glance at the belly of daisy and Meiqin, and ask why I don''t know.

    "Then why didn''t you two have my baby?"

    "Ha?..."

    "Children Children?... "

    A sudden question, first let Daisy and Meiqin stay on the spot, then like a steam explosion, "bang", the whole pretty face from the beginning of the micro red, completely into red.

    "All of a sudden, you''re saying something out of your mind!" Daisy''s cheeks were red and bleeding, and her eyes were full of shame.

    "Who will have your baby!"

    "Just That''s it! " Meiqin is also red with its ears. It looks like it may faint at any time and glares speechless.

    "Children or something! I don''t want it! "

    "Don''t want children?" This time, I was speechless.

    "Don''t you want children?"

    "No No! " The two girls replied like this, but seeing their stuttering and drifting eyes, their hands still can''t bear to touch on their belly, how can they see that the answers are not the same as they said in their mouth

    Besides

    "No Not pregnant with That It doesn''t have to be our relationship! " Meiqin blushes with shame and makes a loud voice.

    "No other sisters..."

    "Right..." Daisy also attached to the lute and looked at speechless suspiciously.

    "Should not..."

    "Oh?..." Hearing Meiqin''s words, seeing the suspicious look on Daisy''s face, speechless, I don''t know what they want to express

    "Are you doubting my ability?" At present, the hand holding Daisy and Meiqin began to slide uneasily, and the eyes of wordless looking at the two girls also became hot.

    "Shall I prove it?..."

    "You You''re the foreman who thinks about all kinds of things! " Daisy hurriedly pressed the silent hand and opened her mouth in shame and anger.

    "Give me a little safety!"

    "You Don''t mess about... " The voice of Meiqin''s heroism began to become soft and soft, as thin as the mosquito''s voice.

    "Today There''s still fighting tonight. Don''t make trouble... "

    "Also..." Speechless only regret to stop the action at hand, look up, look up, look to a certain direction of the winter wood market.

    "Tonight, there''s fighting..."

    See speechless no longer use bad, Daisy, Meiqin this just at the same time a sigh of relief, but also faintly some lost.

    "What are you going to do tonight?" In order to cover up the loss of her heart, Daisy shifted her topic and looked at the past with her speechless eyes.

    "With your character, it''s impossible to fight with them, isn''t it?"

    "No!" Without any hesitation, I shook my head.

    "It''s sure to be merciful, but the fight will go on as well!"

    "Always feel a little unfair..." Meiqin''s mouth is curled.

    "The strength over there is not only totally incomparable with ours, but also two children and two girls. As a result, we still go to the door, which is really uncomfortable..."

    "Don''t forget, you two are girls..." Without words, he shook his head.

    "Besides, you are all younger than yuanbanlin and lvya. There is nothing unfair in comparison. Besides, don''t underestimate each other, or you will suffer losses..."

    "Sure..." Daisy nodded in agreement.

    "That far Sakhalin doesn''t look like he''s going to give in obediently. I think he''ll work out a lot of measures to deal with us, right?..."

    "We will break into other people''s territory..." Meiqin is a little relieved.

    "By the way, we''ve let it go..."

    "Don''t think that there are only yuanbanlin and lvya as threats..." Speechless suddenly a deep smile.

    "Those two little girls are not simple goods either..."

    Daisy and Meiqin are stunned at the same time, and their heads are crooked in confusion.

    "Well Speechless without explanation, look straight ahead.

    "I just hope that both sides don''t leave any regrets. This is also my agreement with those two little girls..."

 Chapter 1481

    (hope your friends continue to support...)

    late at night, quietly coming

    Every family''s light goes out, except for the street lights that are still working. Looking down from the sky of Dongmu City, there is almost no halo in the whole city, which makes everything fall into the dark night and calm down.

    For those ordinary residents of Dongmu City, this calm is just a very ordinary bit in their daily life, which is not enough to think about at all.

    But for those who are going to fight for it tonight, this calm is just the depression before the storm

    On the edge of a residential street, the edfert family''s mansion is dimly lit, and the whole luxurious mansion seems to be dotted with a bit of light, which is extremely dazzling in the dark night, and also catharsis of the coming depression and restlessness.

    In the hall on the ground floor, the chandelier on the ceiling slowly poured soft light, illuminating every corner of the scene

    Directly ahead, on the corridor above the stairs, four girls of different sizes are standing here, staring at the direction of the door. The serious expression has made the deep depression diffuse in the whole air.

    Far Sakhalin today is not wearing her iconic red skirt, but wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of hot pants, and a red coat. The whole image looks more rigorous than before. It''s easy to see how serious she is today.

    She is a long white dress, with lace on some positions. Compared with far-off sakhalina, she focuses on light clothes. She focuses more on image, like a young lady on her way out. However, her face also revealed a dignified meaning.

    As for Elijah and Meiyou, they can''t change the magical girl''s dress.

    One red and one blue color, plus the Cape like wings and wings, the two magic maidens are just like two elves, lovely and unusual.

    Today, of course. No one will really care about these beautiful and lovely costumes.

    Although it can''t be said that their opponents this time are those heroes who don''t know how to appreciate them, what they are about to do will certainly make people not in the mood to appreciate.

    In the hall, there was silence

    Elijah and Meiyou hold the wand in their hands tightly. They look speechless and serious, in the oppressive silence. Waiting in silence.

    Opening her pocket watch, Lucia glanced at the time.

    "One more minute..."

    In a short sentence, the hearts of all the people on the scene were raised in an instant.

    "One minute..." Far Sakhalin slightly shook his fist and wiped off the sweat on the palm of his hand.

    "Come up with the spirit of twelve points. This time''s opponent is definitely the most powerful enemy so far. It can''t be dealt with without mercy. Remember to give all your strength! "

    "All out..." Elijah and Meiyou hesitated for a moment, but then nodded their heads.

    As far as Sakhalin said, the other side is definitely not the object that they can deal with if they show mercy. If they don''t give all their strength and show mercy everywhere, they will only fail badly at that time.

    Besides. With speechless power, a group of young girls don''t think that they can endanger each other''s life if they put out all their strength. It''s the limit to let each other get hurt.

    Therefore, it is not necessary to be merciful!

    Just give it all!

    From time Lucia stared at the pocket watch in her hand.

    "Five seconds left..."

    Far Sakhalin took a deep breath and tightened his body.

    "Four..."

    Elijah clenched the wand and gathered all her energy.

    "Three..."

    The clear eyes of Meiyou release a sharp look.

    "Two..."

    In the space below. A circle of invisible ripples began to flood

    "One..."

    Ripples spread out and turn into dim light like raindrops, just like dazzling fog

    Zero

    The sound of reading seconds falls, and it''s in the fog that fills the space. Three figures emerge silently

    Short shoulder length brown hair, brown pupils, orange coat, Cowboy SHORTS

    Heroism is flying!

    Long pink hair, yellow green pupils, white dress, red coat

    Valiant!

    Black hair, red pupils, black clothes, black pants, plus black coat

    Powerful!Without a trace of foreboding, a man, two women and three people stood in line in a triangle. Without a sound, they appeared under the chandelier, exposed to the eyes of four people, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou.

    As he looked up, he looked down, and the people on both sides looked up, showing their expressions of different moods.

    Yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou are dignified

    Wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are calm

    At the beginning, it is clear who has the upper hand!

    "Sorry for the delay..." Looking up at the four girls standing in a row in the corridor above the steps, he smiled silently and leisurely.

    "Didn''t you come late?"

    "Not only didn''t come late, but also came on time..." Far Sakhalin back to a smile, but, that smile, almost no smile.

    "We all want to complain about arriving on time..."

    "Is it?" Speechless spread out, looked around.

    "I think you have done a lot of preparation..."

    "Yes!" Between her fingers, there appeared a crystal clear gem.

    "In order to be able to entertain guests to their heart''s content!"

    "Sine!"

    With such a incantation like symbol read out, Lucia suddenly threw out the gem in her hand, but it still fell gently, hitting the ground.

    Ding

    The next second, the jewel that landed on the ground flashed a dazzling light and went into the ground.

    "Hum..."

    A huge geometric pattern suddenly expanded from the floor, instantly covered the whole hall, even the whole mansion, and spread to the courtyard before a rotation, disappeared.

    However, the disappearance of the magic circle does not mean that it does not work.

    Because, whether it is speechless or Meiqin, they all feel that some power in their body is limited.

    This is Meiqin, standing a step away from the silent left back, frowned slightly, raised her hand, and a faint current flickered on it, which seemed to extinguish at any time.

    When she saw such a scene, Meiqin''s eyebrows were more wrinkled.

    "Electricity Restricted?... "

    "Not just electricity!" Yuan Sakhalin also took out a gem and threw it out.

    "Set!"

    All of a sudden, the beautiful gem turned into a streamer, which burst out and landed on the ceiling above the heads of all the people. Suddenly, a band of light composed of pink particles was scattered and spread in the air. Before long, it covered the whole scene.

    "Huh?" This time, it was Daisy''s turn to make a slightly confused sound. The crystal sword in her hand - "white cherry", was shaking and suddenly fell to the ground.

    "What''s the matter?" The daisy spoke in amazement.

    "How heavy..."

    If you carefully observe it, you can find that on the Daisy''s "white cherry", pink particles twined around it, like a chain between tangible and intangible, firmly binding the Daisy''s "white cherry", and slowly flowing.

    Think of, let Daisy''s'' white cherry ''the culprit of heavy, it is these pink particles undoubtedly.

    Meiqin''s current is severely limited

    Daisy''s weapon will fall into an unusable state

    First, the two girls are good at each other will be blocked!

    Speechless picked up an eyebrow and looked at yuanbanlin and luvia in the corridor above with a smile.

    "It seems that you are well prepared..."

    "Useful information must be used, which is the basis of combat!" Lucia gracefully plucked at the bright long blonde hair.

    "This is the magic effect directly launched by the magic array depicted by the earth vein. We two spent five hours to arrange it. Unless you wipe out the terrain completely, the abilities and weapons of the two people next to you can''t be used any more..."

    "This effect only lasts until dawn, so you can also delay until dawn..." Far Sakhalin shrugged his shoulders, but his eyes shifted to the bottom.

    Looking from afar at the tiny blue and white electric current flashing between the fingers of the Meiqin and the daisy struggling to hold the crystal sword in his hand, Hisaka gnashed his teeth in his heart.

    The three did not know that yuanbanlin and lvya had set such a limit boundary for the purpose of completely sealing the current and weapons.

    However, Meiqin can still use a weak current. Daisy seems to be struggling, but it seems to be able to continue to wave the "white cherry" in her hand

    These two young girls are also monsters

 Chapter 1482

    "Magic array depicted by the earth''s veins?"

    Hearing this, speechless seemed to think of something, and looked to yuansakhalin.

    "I almost forgot that Dongmu city is under the jurisdiction of your yuanban family..."

    The so-called vein refers to the vein of the earth.

    Just as the human body has meridians, the earth also has its own vein.

    This kind of vein is called Earth vein.

    In this world, all the existence that can be called the earth vein is connected with the source of infinite magic. Therefore, the channels of the earth vein flow with unimaginable magic.

    This kind of magic flowing in the earth''s veins can definitely bring endless benefits to a magician or even a magic family if it can be used due to too large a relationship. However, if there is a problem in the earth''s veins, it will also bring a huge disaster.

    For this reason, there is a magic family in charge of the jurisdiction of those places where there are veins, that is, to look after the veins and keep the veins in normal operation, so as not to bring huge disasters to the places where there are veins.

    Under this premise, the magic family in charge of the earth''s vein can use the huge magic flowing in the earth''s vein at will, which is also regarded as the reward of the earth''s vein.

    Under the ground of Dongmu City, there is such a vein!

    The magic family in charge of Dongmu city is yuanban family!

    Whether it is to investigate, use or manage the earth vein, only the magic family in charge of the earth vein has a way.

    Yuanban Lin is using his identity as the manager of the vein of yuanban family to borrow the magic of the vein, and then by adding it to the magic array, he launched such a border that restricted the electric shock of the Meiqin and the weapons of the daisy.

    But that''s it

    "It limits the electric shock and the weapons of the other side. But you didn''t limit the magic... "

    Speechless raised one of his hands, and a whirlwind of magic air appeared on it, with a little fluorescence, illuminating speechless expression that sketched the corner of his mouth.

    "It''s not surprising that once the magic is limited, you two magicians and two magic maidens will have no use, in such a case. I don''t seem to have any influence... "

    So At the same time, yuanbanlin and lvya held on to each other''s pretty faces and seized a piece of gem.

    "The next step is to attack you with all your strength!"

    Words fall, two gems fly to the sky at the same time

    "Hum..."

    Along with a magic from two gemstones, dazzling strong light burst out in an instant. The whole hall was as bright as the sun center, taking away the vision of speechless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    "Be careful!" Daisy and Meiqin immediately covered their eyes with their hands and jumped back.

    "Snipe!"

    "Shoot!"

    At the next moment, Jiao''s voice was heard by the three speechless people. Two magic beams, one red and one blue, cut through the white space from the left and right sides, and burst out.

    The goal is to step back the slowest Meiqin!

    "Dong!!!"

    In the case of complete loss of vision. The two magic beams fell on the Meiqin mercilessly. They burst open, blowing a strong blast, and rolled in the whole hall.

    In the middle of the air, Elijah and Meiyou are slightly nervous.

    "Cheng Did it work? "

    "It''s not that easy!"

    However, the reply was as usual, the voice of the young voice, let Elijah and Meiyou tense expression stagnate in the face.

    "Elijah! Get out of the way! "

    At this time, the rubies and Sapphires two magic wands startled out. Let two magic maidens face a panic, subconsciously according to their words, avoid.

    Almost in the same second, in the white central area of the hall covered by the dazzling strong light, countless black shadows suddenly burst out, carrying a sound of air howling, wiping Elijah and Meiyou''s body. Castrate not to reduce shot past, fall on the ceiling.

    "Bang!"

    All of a sudden, the smoke blew up and shrouded the ceiling on the other side. There is no suspense to blow it up a ventilation, let the night sky outside a corner mapping in.

    Seeing this, Elijah and Meiyou had a palpitation and looked down to the bright light center.

    At the same time, the dazzling bright light also darkened, exposing the scene inside, so that the two magic girls could see the prototype of their own object just in the differential click.

    It is a very subtle, but can form a wave of black particles

    See, by the magic beam of two magic girls to shoot the Meiqin unhurt stood in place, sideways, the brown pupil squint in two magic girls.Around the piano, a wave of iron sand is rolling, like a real wave, constantly changing shape.

    This is the iron sand, blocking the shooting of Elijah and Meiyou!

    "I''m sorry to tell you that my ability is not just to use electricity..." Meiqin holds up one of her hands and points it at Elijah and Meiyou.

    "I can also control the electromagnetic wave, sense the subtle changes of the reflected wave around me, and play the role of radar, so that kind of flare is useless to me!"

    "I can also control the electromagnetic force, gather the iron sand existing in the soil, and use the magnetic force to let them move with my mind!"

    "Blocking my power generation doesn''t mean I lose my combat power!"

    When the sound fell, the hands of Meiqin aiming at Elijah and Meiyou flickered a weak blue and white electric light.

    The iron sand rolled around it, rushed out, swung in the air, and turned into black whip shadows. In the roar, it turned to Elijah and Meiyou.

    "Physical protection all on!"

    Elijah and Meiyou were shocked. They raised their wands and turned all the magic provided by them into physical protection.

    Only in time to make these, whistling whip shadow suddenly drawn in the body of two magic girls.

    "Bang..."

    "Bang..."

    One after another, two heavy crashing sounds rose and reverberated in the air. The small bodies of Elia and Meiyou seemed to be knocked down by a wall. They hit the ground heavily and made two holes.

    "Elijah!"

    "Beautiful tour!"

    Yuanbanlin and lvya took a step forward involuntarily, grabbed the gem in their hands and planned to support them.

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, a few purple magic circles rose from the void and surrounded yuanbanlin and lvya.

    "Yes!" Far Sakhalin and Lucia face dramatic changes.

    Immediately, a chain of purple and faint light shot out of the magic array surrounding the two magicians and girls, just like one arrow, standing against the atmosphere, hovering around, forming a circle around yuanbanlin and lvya, and then suddenly tightened.

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia have just seen the shadow of the purple light chain, and the chain has wrapped around their slender bodies in a "jingle" sound. When they react, they have already felt tight, and they are bound by the "discipline lock".

    "Hum..." The body is tightly strangled. At the same time, yuanbanlin and luvia make a sad hum.

    Then, one of the "commandment locks" tightened, pulled up the two young magicians and hung them in the air.

    "Sister Lin Sister Lucia

    Seeing this scene clearly, Elijah and Meiyou, who were struggling in two potholes on the ground, also changed their faces.

    It''s only a minute or so since the battle began.

    In just one minute, yuanbanlin and Lucia were captured, and Elia and Meiyou were knocked down.

    Although yuanbanlin and Lucia were not hurt, they could be bound by the "commandment lock" made by God. With their ability, there must be no way to break free, which is equivalent to defeat.

    Elijah and Meiyou did not suffer much damage because of the physical protection function of the wand, but they were also stunned and could hardly get up.

    Who is stronger and who is weaker, it is clear at a glance

    "Hateful..." Far Sakhalin and ruviaton face unwilling to struggle.

    "I think you should save some energy..."

    In the center of the hall, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin kept the formation of a triangle. No one was hurt, and even no one''s clothes were in disorder.

    Wine red pupil glanced to be suspended in the mid air, is struggling far Sakhalin and Lucia, speechless sigh.

    "Although the chain is not a treasure, it is said to be a weapon forged by the gods. It can''t be separated by the strength of both of you..."

    "All right..." Speechless looked around at the four people of yuanban Lin.

    "Hand in the rank card..."

 Chapter 1483

    "Hand in the rank card..."

    The whole scene, dead silence

    Whether it''s Elijah and Meiyou who are struggling in the pit, or yuanbanlin and Lucia who are still wrestling with the "commandment lock" on their bodies, they all look pretty.

    The gap is too big!

    Not to mention the gap in his own strength, yuansakarin even used the earth''s veins to limit the two enemies. As a result, he failed.

    First of all, when they try to use the flash to shield the vision of the speechless, they have chosen the wrong target to attack.

    They are wrong about the ability of the piano!

    Meiqin''s ability is not only to generate electricity, but also to control electromagnetic wave and force.

    With the control of electromagnetic wave and the function of radar, the flash has no effect at all.

    In addition, after being limited to the power of electricity, Meiqin can also rely on the control of electromagnetic force to control the iron sand and play its combat effectiveness. Although its strength is limited, it still has a great power.

    Two reasons, let the war situation in a short time of one minute completely biased to wordless side, also let the yuansakhalin and his party into a dilemma.

    In fact, yuanbanlin and others have not seen Meiqin use iron sand to fight. In the battle with "Berserker" (crazy warrior), Meiqin also used iron sand to fight.

    However, at that time, "Berserker" had already had resistance to the iron sand of Meiqin because of the relationship of "Twelve trials". The role of iron sand was very small, which led to yuanbanlin and lviya both thought that it was just a common means of containment.

    The situation of the war, also slanted down

    Of course

    "The battle has just begun, and it''s too early to finish!" Lucia labored to raise her hand. The eyes became sharp.

    "Sine!"

    Instead of throwing out gems or using gem magic, Lucia recited the mantra of freeing gem magic''s storage.

    At the next moment, the place where wordless, Daisy and Meiqin stood suddenly sparked a star like light, a shock, and a band of light composed of particles poured out. Three people in a row.

    Speechless three people did not expect to have such a state, surprised to raise his head, but soon, raised his head as if it had become heavy, the force of the sinking.

    "Invisible wedge of shackle!!!"

    A magic array came out of the ground where three people in a row stood, and then another four magic arrays were divided. They are surrounded in four corners, forming a square array.

    Then, with the square array as the center, the light belt composed of particles rotates like a halo, turning into a black light column, which binds the wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    At the same time, a heavy pressure fell from the top of Mount Tai. The daisy and Meiqin, who were unprepared and whose physical ability was not very outstanding, felt the heaviness of their shoulders and their delicate bodies. They fell down on one knee and knelt on the ground.

    This is Daisy and Harp opened their eyes.

    "Gravity bound magic array?" Speechless while resisting the gravity from all directions, while looking around the magic circle.

    "Have you buried the jewels in the floor in advance?"

    "Even if there is electromagnetic wave, we can''t find the gem buried under the ground, can we?" Far Sakhalin also tried to free up a hand, hard to throw out a gem.

    "Set!"

    The round jewel fell to the ground. A roll, rolled into the "invisible shackle wedge" inside, like a bomb, the whole body issued a flash, exploded.

    "Bang!!!"

    In the blast sound, the full-bodied fire and smoke cover the whole "invisible shackle wedge", and also cover the figure of the three people, namely, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    "Now!" Far Sakhalin shouted.

    "Shoot!"

    "Loose bullets!"

    Even lying in the pit, Elijah and Meiyou simply give up their dizzy head to recover. Focus all your attention on your vision, raise your wand and aim at the center of the fire and smoke.

    Then, a circle of runes moves from two wands. Slide to the top of the wand, turn into a powerful magic shell at the top, and shoot into the fire and smoke.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The magic shells of pink and blue are mixed together. They are shot into the center of the fire and smoke. A sound of explosion makes a disorderly sound inside. The strong wind blows from the inside. The ground vibrates slightly. The fire and smoke are more thick.Almost every magic bomb made by Elijah and Meiyou is like a real bomb, which is constantly thrown into the center of the fire by the two people. The explosion is incessant, and the ground vibrates more and more frequently. The black smoke has been extended to the whole hall, like a thundercloud, which arouses magic lightning.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that the shooting stopped.

    "Whoo Whoo Elijah and Meiyou got up from the hole and gasped.

    Cut Far Sakhalin tried to struggle again, but he couldn''t get rid of the chain around him. The blue pupil threw into the smoke and dust which was full of fire, biting his teeth.

    "Hope to have at least a little effect..."

    "It must work!" Lucia''s face was heavy.

    "If it doesn''t work this time, we can''t help either of us..."

    The gems in the hands of the two eldest ladies of the magic family have been used up. Under the condition of being bound by the "commandment lock", the gems on their bodies can not be taken at all, nor can they be used naturally.

    This time, if they can''t bring a little damage to each other, then they can only keep the bound form and act as spectators.

    "Even if the girl with tea hair uses the ability to control the iron sand to form a defense when she is shot by such a large number of magic bullets, it can''t be defended all the time?"

    Far Sakhalin didn''t answer Lucia''s question, but he still looked down at the smoke and dust with fire.

    Under the gaze of yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou, the black smoke around them gradually disappeared

    "That is..."

    And when a line of four people saw clearly the situation inside, the pupils of different colors of the four people shrank at the same time.

    The original smooth and bright floor has been completely razed to a flat ground, exposing the land under the floor, but also potholes, chaos, black smoke and fire everywhere, like the scene after the fire.

    In the scorched land, in the center of a plume of black smoke, a huge black sword was placed upside down on the ground, forming a square sword wall, on which black smoke was also emitted.

    In the wall of the sword formed by the dark giant sword, the three people, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, still stood there unharmed, even the ground they stood on was well preserved and not razed to the ground.

    "How How could So... " Lucia''s eyes set off a fierce turbulence, and her face was full of shock.

    "Can that tea haired girl''s iron sand really resist so many magic bullets?"

    "No! That''s not the iron sand of the tea haired girl! " Yuan Sakhalin''s face was ugly for a while.

    "That''s the man''s treasure!"

    "Yes..." The huge dark sword fell into the ground and was absorbed by a circle of crimson ripples. Speechless, they came out with Daisy and Meiqin and their eyes were indifferent.

    "It''s my treasure to resist those magic bullets..."

    "Lian Didn''t you do any damage? " A drop of sweat fell from Elijah''s cheek.

    "How could..."

    "Too strong..." Meiyou clenched her teeth.

    "It''s too strong to win..."

    "Since you know this clearly, please hand in the rank card..." Daisy scattered the "white cherry" in her hand, showing the expression of winning or losing.

    "It can''t be said that you didn''t win, but we won''t lose!"

    "You should have found it yourself?" Meiqin glanced at four girls, big and small, one by one.

    "From the beginning, Yan didn''t take the initiative to attack once!"

    What they said, they have been merciful!

    "There is no need to continue fighting..." The daisy opened her mouth.

    "Let the battle come to an end..."

    Hearing this, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou were all worried.

    In the end, what should I do

    "Again..." Speechless without a trace of emotion, echoed.

    "Hand in the rank card..."

 Chapter 1484

    (Please subscribe! Today''s subscription is less than one-third of what it usually is. It''s cold to see it. Where are you, friends? ... [kneeling]...)

    the words like an ultimatum clearly spread into the ears of four people, including yuanbanlin, luvia, Elijah and Meiyou, making their hearts beat fiercely.

    No chance!

    There''s really no winner!

    This time, the opponent is really too strong

    Not only every one is fighting against heroes, but also unlike those who use rank cards for substantiation, they lose their sense and only know to destroy the enemy in front of them, so that people can take advantage of them.

    This time the other side, no chance to take!

    Different from the heroes who only rely on instinct!

    This time''s opponent, will think!

    That alone is a threat!

    Yuansakhalin first glanced at Lucia next to him, then at Elijah and Meiyu, who were facing each other with wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, with hesitation in his eyes.

    The hand bound by the "commandment lock" slightly moved, touched his sleeve, and when he touched an object, the hesitation in yuansakhalin''s eyes became stronger.

    In fact, there is a gem hidden in the sleeve of yuanban Lin.

    That was the eighth order magic crystal that day in the coffee shop!

    This magic crystal has been remade by yuanban Lin once, not only clarifying all the magic in it. It also infuses the most powerful technique known by yuanban Lin at present.

    With the powerful magic in the magic crystal, once it is used, its power is absolutely equal to the strike of Yingling treasure!

    That''s the real card of yuansaka now!

    However, if you can, yuansakhalin doesn''t want to use it at all.

    It''s not that yuanban Lin is reluctant to give up this gem, nor that he wants to be merciful, but that yuanban Lin, who made it too heavy, knows its power clearly.

    Once used, it can''t be closed for a while, in this limited mansion. People on their own side will definitely be involved!

    Even worse. The whole mansion can''t be preserved!

    Unless you really want to fight for your life, who can not hesitate to use such dangerous goods

    But, if not used. In the current situation. There will never be a chance!

    Think of it here. Far Sakhalin''s eyes were fierce.

    "Don''t die, everyone..."

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin finger a hook. The jewel in the sleeve is hooked out

    However, just when yuanban Lin was about to liberate the technique in the gem, which constituted magic, the gem in her hand suddenly disappeared

    "What..." Yuanban Lin was shocked.

    "This is what words give you. How can words not guard against it?" Daisy slowly walked out from behind yuanban Lin, with yellow and green eyes glancing at yuanban Lin and throwing the gem in his hand.

    "I''ll take care of this thing for the time being..."

    "You..." Yuan Sakhalin lost his color in shock.

    "You When... "

    "It''s true that without weapons, my combat effectiveness will plummet. Unlike the Meiqin, I can still exert considerable strength..." The daisy smiled.

    "But, without fighting means, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have other means. I''m just good at speed..."

    Good at speed

    In a blink of an eye, the speed of moving directly from below to here

    It''s not speed, it''s blink!

    Far Sakhalin and one side of Lucia were awed on the spot, for a long time speechless.

    Now, they feel that they think of the two women beside that man too simply

    "Let me see..." Daisy was beating drums on yuanbanlin and lvya, touching them.

    "Wait..." The two girls were in a panic.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Well Daisy ignored the protest of yuanbanlin and lvya, and continued to feel the charming body.

    "It seems that the rank card is not on you..."

    "Then..." Below, Meiqin turns her eyes to Elijah and Meiyou, who are not far away.

    "Is the rank card on both of you?"

    Hearing this, Elijah and Meiyou looked surprised and alert, and retreated.

    "Hum..."

    Once again, the purple magic array came out of the void, stayed in the space, appeared behind Elijah and Meiyou, and blocked their way.

    Before Elijah and Meiyou could react, the "commandment lock" came out of it, wrapped the limbs of two magic maidens, bound them tightly and lifted them off the ground."Done..." Yuanbanlin and luvia looked bitter.

    "It''s over..." Daisy and Meiqin look at each other with a little helplessness in their eyes.

    Until then, speechless expression that seems to be indifferent gradually tends to be soft, and comes to the front of two struggling young girls, as thin as mosquito voice.

    "It''s hard for you..."

    Finish saying, speechless to go up beautiful swim that appears firm and firm, appear again the beautiful eyes of a sigh of relief, then, stretch out a hand, from beautiful swim thigh card cover, took out a card.

    A card with a magic wand and black robed sage inlaid with the words "caster"

    ¡­¡­

    Rank card -''caster ''(magician): a card made with a very high magic theory has the magic ability to trigger a certain spirit power corresponding to the rank of the card;

    the way of use is as follows -

    limited expansion: with'' magic gift suit ''as the medium, rank card as the pass of'' seat of the spirit '', it will be opposite to rank card Corresponding Yingling''s treasure is embodied and used in a short time;

    (Note: this rank card is "caster", and the corresponding Yingling treasure is - "breaking the magic symbol")

    side by side limited expansion: the plural "magic gift" is used as the medium, the rank card is used as the pass of "seat of the spirit", and the plural of Yingling''s treasure corresponding to the rank card will be used It''s a mode of "limited expansion" with overlapping amplitude that can repeat the same treasure tools;

    (Note: this rank card is "caster" (magician), and the corresponding Yingling treasure tool is "breaking all the magic symbols")

    dream call: take yourself as the medium, rank card as the pass of "seat of the spirit", and call the strength of the spirit corresponding to the rank card Call it out and manifest it on the user, which can make the user become a spirit, and fully become a spirit, and obtain the strength of the corresponding rank of spirit;

    (Note: this rank card is "caster", and the corresponding spirit is the rebellious witch in Greek mythology - Medea)

    Breaking all magic talisman: it can break all magic daggers, and it is the ultimate treasure tool for magic. It can restore the objects strengthened by magic and the life created by magic to the original state. It has weak attack power and only has the killing power equivalent to ordinary knife, but it has the best effect for breaking contracts;

    "Last..."

    Put away the rank card of "caster" and looked at Elijah wordlessly.

    "Give me the rank card of archer..."

    "Elijah clenched her teeth and struggled with all her strength, trying to break the whole body''s" commandment lock ". She had no intention of giving up.

    At the same time, wordless once again extended his hand to the ferrule on Elijah''s thigh, stretched out the past

    "No!"

    Elijah cried out in an unexpected, excited voice.

    "I don''t want it!"

    "Elijah..." Meiyou, yuanbanlin and lviya all looked at the extremely excited Elijah in surprise, even Daisy and Meiqin were stunned.

    "Elijah..." Seeing Elijah''s excited appearance, she frowned wordlessly.

    "It''s over..."

    "Don''t..." Elijah lowered her head and hid her eyes under the snowy fringe.

    "I will never..."

    Looking at such Elijah, all the people present looked at each other.

    "Is it?" Only speechless one, pale face, asked out the voice.

    "Why?"

    "Because..." Elijah''s low voice came from below the bangs.

    "Because..."

    "Because..."

    "Because..."

    As if there was a breakdown, Elijah kept repeating a word that looked like something was brewing.

    "How What''s the matter?... " There was something wrong in the hearts of a group of girls.

    "Elijah?..." Standing in front of Elijah, speechless also frowned because of the feeling of something wrong.

    "Because..." Keeping the shape of being lifted from the air, Elijah slowly raised her head and opened her eyes.

    There was no emotion, a cold voice, from Elijah''s mouth, into the hearts of all.

    "Because It''s agreed, isn''t it?... "

    At the scene, everyone''s pupil shrank to the size of a needle.

    Because, at this time, Elijah''s eyes, which were originally ruby red, turned to gold.

    "Bang..."

    The next moment, with Elijah as the center, a gust of wind swept up

 Chapter 1485

    "Make an agreement with me that neither side will leave any regrets, will you?"

    When she saw the imitation Buddha to let her hand reach out to her, the first thing that sounded in Elijah''s heart was the voice that had made an agreement with her that day

    Yes

    From the very beginning, this fight was not really about fighting for life and death, but about not leaving any regrets on both sides.

    Because, no matter which party, although it can not be said that it is absolutely not allowed to give up the rank card, if it can be obtained, it also does not want to give up.

    So, in the end, the battle started

    In order to let neither side leave regret

    Frankly, Elijah doesn''t want to fight wordless!

    Under the control of this idea, in fact, when Elijah saw her speechless hand reaching out to her and intended to take the last rank card, her heart was relieved.

    In this way, the battle is over

    I don''t need to fight with my big brother anymore

    Rank cards are all collected

    From now on, I don''t have to fight anymore

    Don''t want to fight!

    It''s an idea that Elijah has had since she nearly died fighting Berserker

    It''s so strange for Elijah to lose her life in order to fight. She couldn''t understand at all.

    Part of the reason why we resisted the fight between silence and resistance was because of this idea.

    Now, the battle is finally coming to an end

    There is no more reason to fight

    No more fighting

    Completely relieved, Elijah, before waiting for her rank card to be taken away, unconsciously looked in the direction of yuanbanlin and Lucia.

    On the stairway, yuansakhalin and Lucia, who are bound by the "commandment lock", stare at this side closely. They look disappointed, regretful, helpless and a little reluctant

    They come to Dongmu city to recycle their rank cards because of the mission of the magic association "timekeeper tower".

    Rank cards fall into silent hands. So. It means that their mission will also be declared a failure

    As soon as the mission fails, yuansakhalin and Lucia will not be qualified for the second magic emissary.

    Will be helpless. I''ll be sorry. It''s also natural

    Clearly see this helpless, sorry Elijah. Heart, a sudden tremor.

    This battle was born to make no one regret.

    I''ve really failed

    The rank card hasn''t been taken!

    Myself. How can I give up like this

    Fight for no regrets!

    Therefore, even for the sake of elder brother, elder sister Lin and elder sister lvya, you can''t give up the job card in advance before it''s taken away!

    Because

    Because

    "Because It''s agreed, isn''t it?... "

    For a moment, Elijah felt

    In my heart, there is something that breaks

    It''s like a "thing" that has been sleeping in the body for many years and has been imprisoned, bursting out

    ¡­¡­

    "Dong!"

    In the vast hall, a circle of strong blast like wind suddenly surged up, regardless of the enemy and me turned into the most violent waves, shaking out.

    With Elijah as the center, a terrible wave rose from her petite body, just like a storm, sweeping out and acting on the whole scene.

    "Bang!"

    Recently, standing in front of Elijah, the wordless did not expect this situation at all. An unresponsive and violent shock wave, like a hammer, hit him heavily and rushed him out.

    "Well..." The situation was so sudden that there was no time to think about what happened. Then the body suffered a shock and retreated abruptly. It didn''t stop until it left Elijah far away.

    This is The speechless astonishment that stabilizes oneself figure looked to become the Elijah of storm center.

    "Ah..." Meiyou, yuanbanlin and luvia, who were bound by the "commandment lock", also shouted under the storm.

    "What''s the matter?" Daisy and Meiqin both returned to silent side again, looking at Elijah''s eyes full of surprise.

    "She What happened to her?... "

    Speechless did not answer the questions of daisy and Meiqin. The wine red pupils were staring at Elijah, who was suspended in the air, hanging his head, just like Jesus. Her fist was clenched tightly.From Elijah came the storm waves, all magic!

    It''s enough to match the magic of saber that can form a dense magic fog!

    "Trouble..."

    Like a pair of wings of the wind, the powerful magic like a storm surged out of Elijah''s back, setting off a strong wind like a storm.

    "Click..."

    In the center of the powerful magic storm, such a sound, rang up

    That''s the sound of the breaking of the "commandment lock" made by the gods!

    As if she had been hit by an invisible force, the "commandment lock" around Elijah''s body trembled, and all the purple light on the surface of her body faded.

    "Bang!"

    Elijah didn''t even move. The "commandment lock" around her suddenly burst open, and it exploded into pieces and scattered in every corner of the scene.

    Everyone on the scene was shocked to see this scene.

    But the more shocking scene is still behind

    The magic storm whirled around the whole scene, all contracting into Elijah''s body, which was hanging over her head and couldn''t see her expression clearly, so that she was covered with a soft halo.

    "Elijah!" The ruby cried out in shock, but was released by Elijah without hesitation and fell on the floor.

    Then, Elijah raised her head and revealed the pair of golden pupils. She took out a card from her body

    Then, the soft halo of his body melted into the ground, like the beating heart, a fluctuation, forming a magic array of red, like a round door.

    "Dream call..."

    With the utterance of such an impassive indifference, the card in Elijah''s hand became a particle of light, which slowly dissipated in the air and rolled into Elijah''s body.

    "Hum..."

    A round magic array like a door rotates, and a strong magic storm emerges from it, which also penetrates Elijah''s body.

    The next moment, Elia''s body, burst out a dazzling strong light!

    In the strong light, Elijah''s clothes gradually disappeared, and her petite body was covered by a magic flame. It burned around Elijah, as if it was gathering something, waving and opening.

    When the magic flame disappeared, Elijah''s clothes had completely changed.

    The position of the chest has a black tights, covering the front of Elia''s chest, exposing all the positions below the chest.

    A short red outer cover covering only the shoulders and arms is over the body. It''s a black tights with a front slit and a red skirt like a cape.

    Like snow white long hair tied in the back of the head, revealing the skin of the neck, shining pearl like luster under the light.

    ¡­¡­

    Elias Phil von einzbeilen: (grade 75)

    "What..." Meiyou, yuanbanlin, lvya and others opened their eyes incredulously.

    "Dream call?"

    "Won''t it?"

    The pretty faces of daisy and Meiqin also changed suddenly.

    Isn''t that the last of the three ways to use the rank card, which takes itself as the medium to show the power of the spirit in itself

    Isn''t Elijah''s side only aware of the usage of the "limited expansion" rank card

    Why use "dream call"

    No one can answer this question.

    Suddenly changed a person, like the iceberg like indifference of Elijah also did not give anyone time to consider.

    "Trace on..."

    The illusory halo composed of magic forms a looming ball, which flashes in Elijah''s hand, and Elijah''s eyes without emotion shoot like arrows.

    A long black bow in the looming magic ball of light into shape, fell into Elijah''s hands, at the same time, in Elijah''s hands, there is a gradually thinning sword

    Seeing this, the silent face was tight, and he had a big drink.

    "Back off!"

    "Dong!"

    At the same time when the sound sounded, a laser like arrow was also released from Elijah''s bow which she did not know when to open, which cut through the space. In a gunshot like detonation, it shot to the silent body in a moment

    "Bang!!!"

    As if shooting a missile directly, the arrow turned into a laser explodes, explodes a fire, and submerges the place where the three people, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, are located

 Chapter 1486

    Looking down at the fire filled place, yuanbanlin, lvya and Meiyou look dull.

    "Occurs What''s the matter... " Lucia was in a daze, completely unresponsive.

    "Elijah..." Far Sakhalin cast his eyes into the golden eyes, and her face was the same as that of Elijah. The eyes were also turbulent.

    "How Yes Even Meiyou can''t keep the usual indifference. The little face is full of shock.

    At this moment, all three of Elijah''s companions looked wavering, and looked at Elijah, who gave them a completely strange feeling, and looked at each other.

    Obviously, they can''t understand why Elijah made such a change.

    To be sure, Elijah has used her rank card to make herself fully intelligent!

    That is to say, Elijah now has become a spiritual being!

    "A liar?"

    This is the only idea of yuanbanlin, lvya and Meiyou

    However, at this time, Elijah, holding a long black bow in her hand, changed her face, and her empty hand suddenly moved. A knife with strange shape, similar to one of the polarizing daggers in Taiji, appeared in her hand.

    Clenching the dagger in her hand, Elijah waved it fiercely, with a sharp wind, to a certain space beside her, and chopped it hard.

    The sharp short knife cuts across the space. When it is about to reach a certain position, the void there suddenly fluctuates. A dark shadow emerges from it without any omen. A light long knife is set up. Facing the short knife, it is impolite to the past.

    "Sonorous!"

    The long knife collided with the short knife. The sound of thundering and rippling energy spread out rapidly, hitting Elijah and the shadow with a long knife.

    "Peng..."

    Suddenly, Elijah and the shadow stepped back several steps at the same time, and opened a distance, which also made Elijah see the true face of the shadow.

    Nature is speechless

    "Strength A lot stronger... " Speechless with his mouth turned, but his eyes revealed a dignified.

    On the pair with no slightest emotion to look at their golden eyes. Speechless eyes narrowed.

    "You Is it Elijah?... "

    Elijah said nothing, as if she didn''t know wordless, and her steps were wrong. In a faint sound, she turned into a shadow and rushed to wordless.

    With one hand holding a short knife that looks like one of the poles of Taiji. On the other hand, the black bow suddenly disappeared and was replaced by another matching dagger.

    Clenching a black and a white pair of short knives, Elijah held them high above her head, looked straight at the silent head, and stormed down.

    It seems like I want to kill wordless!

    "Elijah!"

    I saw Elijah''s total indifference. Yuanbanlin, lvya, Meiyou and others were shocked.

    "Don''t worry..." Such a sound came into their ears from the side of the three men.

    I saw that Daisy and Meiqin didn''t know when they were there. They stared at the two people in the battle, and their heads didn''t return.

    "That little girl can''t hurt her words..."

    Just like in order to verify the authenticity of daisy and Meiqin''s words, I looked at the two short knives that were magnified rapidly in my pupils, clenched my fists without any words, and faced Elijah who rushed to me, separated from the sky. One punch!

    The space in front of us was suddenly shocked and there was a sharp sound of breaking the air, just like an invisible shell was shooting out. With a sharp sound, it burst out and hit with Elijah''s knife!

    "Bang!"

    The knife, which had been cut down heavily, stopped and collided with the invisible shell. The back shock force made the blade tremble continuously, almost shaking and flying.

    Taking advantage of the stagnation of the dagger, this time, it''s up to wordless.

    The figure turned into a black shadow. Like a poisonous snake out of the cave, it bullies her body and gets into Elijah''s side. It silently grasps "zhidianzana" in its hand, and directly smashes it on Elijah''s shoulder like a stick.

    It seems that she can feel the sharp edge of the attack. Elijah abandons the dagger of one hand without expression, and probes out the empty hand to the direction of the attack of "zhidianzhena".

    "The blazing sky covers the seven rings..."

    In a flash, a pink petal opened in Elijah''s hands.

    "Sonorous!"

    The sharp and sharp "zhidianzana" was slashed on the pink petals, which collided with each other. The chop of "zhidianzana" was as if it had been slashed on the wall, arousing a sound as clear as iron and gold.Speechless eyes flashed cold light, holding the arm of "Zhidian Zhena" and "bang", a flame of red lotus suddenly rose from the blade.

    The flame of red lotus, like the tide of the sea, gushed out quickly. Through the blade of "Zhidian Zhena", it climbed onto the petal shield named "lawaias in the sky". It was a strange rotation, and it spread and burned to Elijah.

    At this moment, Elijah frowned slightly, and then her face became more and more indifferent.

    Very simply, Elijah put down "La waias" and let it be covered by the fire of red lotus. On one side of her body, she suddenly moved. Her body passed through the petal gap of "La waias", like a ghost, and rushed to wordless front!

    There was a gleam of light in her hand. Elijah''s hand once again showed a black and white matching dagger. She moved her hand with a sound of "hiss" and cut through the air. With a sharp knife light, she slashed the silent neck in front of her.

    "Ding!"

    The dagger falls, speechless but not dodging. With a expressionless wave of "Zhidian Zana", it collides with the two daggers and once again arouses a clear sound.

    However, even if Elijah is spiritualized, she will never be able to compete with speechless, unless her "dream call" is the rank card of "Berserker".

    "Bang!"

    So, at the same time when the light long Dao collided with the black and white short Dao, the vast force shattered Elia''s double Dao.

    Elijah''s pupil shrank. However, without waiting for her reaction, she speechless raised her other hand, clenched her fist and smashed it at Elijah like a thunderbolt.

    Such a short-range attack, attack or speechless such existence, even with the power of Elijah, is unable to dodge.

    Fortunately, although Elijah is incarnated as "Archer", the spirit corresponding to the rank card of "Archer" has extremely rich experience in melee combat. At present, it is almost conditioned reflex. Elijah raises her hand, a light flashes from her hand, turns into a short knife, and blocks the incoming fist.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, the fist with horrible strength was like a hammer, which hit Elia''s dagger heavily.

    "Bang!"

    The knife broke and spread like powder, and Elijah''s thin hand also suffered the remaining force directly, which made her palm ache.

    The pain in her hand made her frown, but she was still expressionless. She pushed the palm of her hand to the void like a clap. With the help of the power of the blow, she turned her body around and turned her hand to the silent chest.

    Such a rich sense of close combat made her speechless and couldn''t help but wonder. Immediately, she showed an interesting expression and hit Elia''s palm with a fist.

    With a sound of "pa", Elijah turned her elbow and avoided silent boxing. Then she grasped the black and white daggers in her hand again, turning her body in the air and cutting towards speechless like a top.

    "Sonorous..."

    In the face of Elijah''s close fight or sword attack, even with silent skills, he will no longer continue to fight with his bare hands. Only by raising "zhidianzana", under Elijah''s violent attack, he retreated and attacked at the same time with a knife to dissolve all the attacks.

    Between the lightning and the fire, wordless and Elijah fought like lightning for more than a dozen rounds. Even though Elijah occupied the initiative, wordless still parried.

    For a while, the attacks were all fierce. Depending on the situation, if one of them is careless, I''m afraid one of them will be hurt.

    Such a war situation, it seems, is no longer in competition for something.

    It''s a real fight!

 Chapter 1487

    "Peng..."

    The ferocious magic came out like a shockwave, which made Elijah, who had been attacked by deception, retreat.

    Elijah raised a black and white dagger in her hand to block the wave of magic coming from the face-to-face impact, protect her slender body, fly back, and open the distance with the wordless detonating the magic in her body. Her body slightly fell, and her golden eyes seemed to pass the warning look.

    With a wave of his hand, he pointed to the ground, raised his eyes without words, looked at Elijah, who was in opposition to him, and looked at her expressionless face with a slight frown.

    At present, this Elijah is not the Elijah he knows at all.

    In the original scenario, Elijah is also fighting against a hero, because her own danger has changed. Without knowing how to use "dream call", she uses the rank card of "Archer" to carry out "dream call".

    as like as two peas in the original plot, the crisis of the world has changed, and the spirit of archer, the queen of the same kind, is just like the one before her.

    However, why does Elijah have such a change? Why can she use archer''s rank card to perform dream calling without knowing how to use dream calling. Speechless but unaware.

    To be sure, this Elijah in front of her is not her own!

    After all, Elijah can''t fight against herself with such ferocious moves, without mercy, or with such indifference and reticence.

    Or else, there''s another Elijah in front of her!

    Or, Elijah lost her original consciousness and was fighting against herself by unknown means

    What matters most to wordless is that. The black-and-white twin knives that Elia had been using since the beginning were broken many times. And Elijah''s petal shaped light shield called "lawaias" recently used.

    They are all treasures!

    It''s not only the black and white double blades and petal shaped light shield, but also the bow and even the arrow that Elia used at the beginning. It''s also a treasure!

    If there is nothing wrong with my memory. It''s a treasure used by Elijah''s Archer spirit. It seems that they are all replicas!

    The fake of other smart treasures copied by magic!

    Of course, whether it''s a fake or not. They are all treasures. Even though they are inferior in rank and power compared with those genuine ones, it''s very convenient to discard them if you want to discard them and copy them if you want to copy them. Before the magic is exhausted, you can never get rid of them.

    In fact, the black-and-white double knives that Elia has been using have been smashed many times, but Elia can still copy them.

    The strength of Elijah after the yinglinghua is indeed very important, and she has reached the point where she has to be serious.

    "Then..." Taking a deep breath, the mighty magic comes out from the unspeakable body.

    "A little bit, move it..."

    Words fall, in the silent surrounding space, one by one purple magic array suddenly fluctuated and rose, like one by one fort, aiming at the opposite Elijah.

    Elijah was surprised.

    "Hiss..."

    Almost in a blink of an eye, in one of the purple magic arrays, a chain with a purple glow on its surface is like a poisonous snake, which suddenly turns into a fuzzy black line, penetrates the space and shoots at Elijah not far in front of it.

    The tip of the chain is extremely sharp, and it flows with strong magic. Then listen to the sharp sound of breaking the air brought by the chain. Obviously, if you are stabbed by it, it is no less than being hit by a sharp long sword, and your body will be pierced!

    So, for the chain that pierces the space, Elijah dare not neglect it at all.

    "Trace on..."

    A little palm is raised in front of her, and the black and white twin sabres dissipate directly in the air. Elia seems to hold something. She holds her hand. A light flashes from the palm of her hand and turns into a black longbow. At the same time, the other hand also flashes light and turns into a spiral long sword.

    The spiral sword gradually thinned and turned into the category of "arrow". Elia put it on the bow and aimed at the incoming chain.

    "Dong!"

    Suddenly, the magic turned to the tip of the arrow. With Elijah''s release, it turned into a fire bundle in a gunshot like sound. It swept out and collided with the incoming chain.

    "Bang!!!"

    In the low explosion sound, a circle of flame like strong air ripples vibrated and reverberated in the air. In the mid air, like an explosion, a wave of fire was raised.

    However, the fire wave did not last long, but exploded.Because, like the previous chain, three black shadows came from the other end of the fire wave with the sound of "jingling", just like a crossbow, with a howling sound, stabbing at Elijah.

    Looking at the three black shadows coming from the fierce shooting, Elijah waved her hand, and the three black long swords quickly gathered in her hands, then thinned and turned into arrows, which Elijah once again put on the bow body.

    "Dong Dong Dong..."

    In the dull sound of gunfire, the three arrows burst out like a laser and collided with the three chains.

    "Sonorous! Clang! Sonorous! "

    This time, the two didn''t explode, the chains collided with the arrows, and the bursts of golden iron like crispness accompanied by sparks vibrated in the atmosphere.

    Seeing that the war seems to be stalemated, Elijah''s golden eyes, which have not had any emotion emerge all the time, are incredibly impatient.

    And then, again, Elijah held out her hand

    "Trace on..."

    From Elijah''s hands, an amazing magic burst out.

    That''s more amazing than any treasure Elijah has ever copied!

    A wave of the majestic magic, Elia''s hands also flashed a dazzling flash, a moment later, a sword condensed

    A whole body is made of gold. The sword and jaw are gold, the hilt is blue, and the blade is cold and sharp!

    Seeing such a sword, no matter how wordless it is against Elijah or how many women are watching, their eyes are shaking.

    Then, it''s "Excalibur"!

    Elijah copied the "Excalibur" to us!

    Holding the "Excalibur" in hand, the "Excalibur" becomes a light, condensed into a light column only as wide as the fingers.

    Next, Elijah will turn into a light column as wide as her fingers and put it on her bow

    "Hum..."

    The space around the bow suddenly became violent and turbulent. A circle of extremely horrible magic ripples slowly emerged from all directions. Towards the tip of the arrow transformed by the "Excalibur", they gathered the past like a circle of contracting waves.

    "Well What a terrible magic compression... " Yuanbanlin, lvya and Meiyou all looked astonished.

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin involuntarily called out.

    Speechless face is also a sudden upheaval, a leap in body shape, backward and out.

    Of course, silence is not about running away.

    At the same time of retrogression, speechless body also exploded like a mountain flood of terrible magic.

    The vast magic is surging through the space, like the tide, pouring into the sky, a circle, like a black hole, into a vortex.

    The whirlpool rotates gradually, and each time it rotates, it will give off a fiery red luster.

    Before long, the bright red mans were full of the whole vortex. At last, like the volcano mouth that was about to erupt, they gave out the breath of depression to the extreme.

    Seeing this scene, Elijah''s eyes first fluctuated a few times, then in vain, she stared, aimed, and let go of her arrows

    "Dong!"

    A voice more dull and loud than any previous one when Elijah released her arrows, which made many women above the steps cover their ears in horror.

    Immediately, the arrow of light, carrying the ripple of concentrated magic of terror, came out!

    The speed of the light arrow is so fast that it can even penetrate the obstacles of the space. A flash, with amazing magic air flow, appears only a few meters away.

    Looking at this powerful and terrible strike, the faces of yuansaka Lin and others were pale for a moment.

    Even if they are not in the middle of the battlefield, they can still feel the terrorist power contained in the arrow transformed from the "Excalibur".

    If they are hit, they will die or not!

    But as the goal of speechless is at this moment slowly closed eyes, body magic suddenly a turn, into the red whirlpool of fire in the sky.

    A same fierce and terrible magic rush, from the vortex, storm to the surrounding!

    "Titan''s hand of recovery!"

    With the sound of a call, a huge red arm with more than 10 meters emerged from the red vortex!

    In the moment when the red arm emerged, the surrounding space was like an avalanche, shaking violently.

    And the huge red arm, in many frightened eyes, took up an extremely strong threat and magic wave, and aimed at the arrow of the "Excalibur" which was shot violently, with a ferocious fist, waved in the past"Dong!!!"

    In the next breath, both of them are attacks that contain the most terrifying power. In the vast hall, there is no time to meet each other!

    Thunder like roar, resounded through the whole winter wood city sky

 Chapter 1488

    Thank you very much for your reward

    "Dong!!!"

    A roar from all over the world, centered on the edfert family''s mansion, resounded through the night sky of the whole winter wood market.

    Like the earth shaking thunder sound, many people in Dongmu city were awakened from their sleep and were scared out of a cold sweat.

    The impact on the residents of Dongmu city is not to mention the extent of the deafening noise for many women who are still in the edfert''s mansion.

    Even if they had been prepared, many women watching were still buzzing in their ears, and their vision was slightly blurred.

    At the place where two fierce attacks collide, a wave of impact like substance spreads wildly to all around, and even the space becomes slightly twisted under such terrible impact and collision, which is extremely shocking.

    "Meiqin!"

    Seeing that the impact was about to shake to this side, Daisy quickly shouted.

    "Understand!" Meiqin leaps to the front of all the girls. With a show of hands, a wave of black iron sand comes out of the ground. A wave condenses a thick wall, protecting all the girls inside.

    "Bang!"

    The incoming impact storm mercilessly hit the wall made of iron sand, which shocked the black iron sand wall with a thickness of at least 10 cm. A crack appeared on the side of the front that followed the impact storm.

    At the bottom, wordless at the center of the impact is also an immediate wave of hand. The spatial ripples of "King''s treasure" spread and fluctuated from the ground. A huge dark sword emerged from the inside, forming a sword wall, and withstanding the impact of the storm.

    Elijah also raised a hand, and the jewel named "La waias" was used by her. The petals like a pink light curtain bloomed in front of Elijah.

    "Boom..."

    Unfortunately, the edfert family''s mansion is not so lucky.

    Under the waves of fire caused by the collision of violent storm and two attacks. The walls of the edfert family''s mansion were smashed to pieces without any suspense.

    The ceiling burst in a moment, and the ground was also inch by inch broken. It was like an earthquake, and it was violently turbulent.

    "Bang!!!"

    In a short time, the whole mansion was like an explosion under the fire and storm. The explosion set off a stronger fire wave.

    The whole mansion is in ruins

    "Whoa!!!"

    Under the protection of the iron sand wall, although zhuduo women are all right, they are also screamed by the fire wave, storm and loud noise, hiding behind the wall tightly. I dare not move.

    I don''t know when the "commandment lock" that binds yuanbanlin, lvya and Meiyou has disappeared. Like Daisy and Meiqin, the three girls hide behind the dark iron sand wall, holding their heads, closing their eyes and leaving their heads blank.

    The rubble flying everywhere is like a bullet. It is rampant around. Some of them burst out. Some were whirling like tornadoes, some were rolling back and forth, some were falling from the sky, hitting daisies, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, lvya, Meiyou and other people''s heads, causing people to cry for pain.

    The strong shock wave and fire wave will also cover the wordless and Elia in the center, so that many women can''t see the status quo of the two.

    As a result, no one found that the "lawaias" was opening. Against the storm and fire waves of Elijah, the pair of gold eyes without emotional expression, suddenly, like a dull, lost focus

    At the same time, Elijah felt that her vision had become blurred

    The next moment. Elijah, lost her consciousness for a short time

    ¡­¡­

    I don''t know how long it took for the storm and fire waves that filled the whole adefeldt family to fade away

    An area that is blinded. Also gradually become clear

    Behind the iron sand wall, a line of many women with some palpitations protruded their heads and looked forward.

    That originally extremely luxurious house, already turned into a piece of scorched rubble

    The blazing fire is all around

    The whole mansion has been completely turned into ruins

    In the ruins filled with burning fire and scattered with debris, speechless just came out of the sword wall composed of the huge black sword, wiping the sweat on his forehead. Although his face was a little embarrassed, he was not hurt.

    As you can see, Daisy and Meiqin''s pretty faces slow down, and yuanban Lin and Meiyou are also quietly relieved.

    Anyway, people are OK, then it''s best

    Only Lucia, frowning and glancing around the ruins, said this when people thought that she was grieving for the destruction of her home."Where''s iliasfield?..."

    Hearing this, the girls were all stunned for a moment. Finally, they came back and hurriedly swept their eyes to the front. After some searching, no one found Elijah.

    "Elijah!" Yuanban Lin and Meiyou got up and rushed out.

    Daisy, mermaid, and Lucia all kept up.

    "Where''s Elijah?..." A group of girls all came to silent side, far Sakhalin, the United States Tour two people are anxious to ask voice.

    "Where is Elijah?..."

    "Elijah?..." Speechless stupefied for a moment, then frowned and looked around.

    It''s true that no matter where I am, I don''t see Elijah.

    "No Not... " Yuan Sakhalin is a little flustered.

    "Not already..."

    "Impossible!" There is no denying.

    "I''ve seen that Elijah uses the defense equipment. Moreover, the attack just now didn''t directly affect Elijah. It may be hard to say if she was injured, but it will never happen to the worst situation you think!"

    "Then..." Far Sakhalin looked at the whole ruins in a daze.

    "And where is Elijah?"

    In the eyes of Meiyou, there was also the fear of being hard to look up to. Finally, there was a shout.

    "Elijah!"

    Unexpectedly, the symbolic cry was answered.

    "Woo Woo... " In a corner piled up by rubble, a sound of "Shen Yin" came up.

    "I I''m here... "

    "Elijah!" Everyone looked happy, one by one, all ran to the sound source, turned around and walked into the corner where the rubble piled up.

    However, in the next moment, the scene appeared in the eyes of all people, making everyone present stay on the spot

    "Yi Li Ya... "

    I don''t know from whose mouth a call full of unbelievable emotions came out, but no one has time to pay attention to it

    All people''s eyes, attention and even the ability to make their heads work are taken away by the surreal scene

    There, Elijah was covering her head as if she had a headache. She sat on the ground, shaking and dizzy.

    Of course, that''s not what makes people this way.

    The reason why the eyes are wide is that

    In front of her, there are two

    Yes!

    There are two Elias!

    One was dressed in ordinary casual clothes, with white hair like snow and red pupils. She was the familiar Elijah.

    , as like as two peas in the I Riya, is wearing a silvery color with a golden color and looks like I Riya.

    two as like as two peas, who are the same in the details, sitting on the ground with the details, they are all covering their heads, and it looks like they are in a state of dizziness.

    However, the heads of the people watching this scene, in fact, are almost the same, also in a state of vertigo.

    This Speechless a Leng a Leng of looking at the scene in front of me, my head is so confused that it can''t work normally.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Woo..." Elijah, who was familiar to all, covered her head and opened one of her eyes. She looked at the dull expression of all the people, and her head was askew in confusion.

    "What about everyone..." Before she had finished speaking, Elijah found something wrong

    The two Elias seemed to have made an appointment. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at each other. Then, Qiqi, they stayed on the spot

    "Here This

    All of us are in a state of bewilderment

    The first reaction was that dark Elijah.

    "Peng..."

    As soon as she stepped on the ground, Elijah, with black skin, jumped to a pile of rubble, and her golden pupils scanned all the people in the audience one by one. There was a very complex look in it, and no one could understand it.

    Soon, another jump, the dark Elijah jumped up, a back and forth, jumped out of the wall of the edfert house

    All the people are staring at this scene, there is no reaction at all

    Until a long time For a long time

 Chapter 1489

    Dongmu City, home of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin

    "Is this where you live?"

    After entering the door, Lucia kept looking at the whole courtyard with a scanning eyes, and only nodded a little when she reached the top hall.

    "It''s a little smaller, but it''s pretty good..."

    "Little..." Elijah took a look at the hall two or three times larger than her home and laughed.

    "What is my family then?"

    "Don''t compare me with you. I just want to live comfortably. Size is not a necessary factor for me to consider..." Wordless turned a white eye and went to the sofa.

    "Well, you''re welcome. Sit down..."

    So, under the leadership of daisy and Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou came to the sofa opposite the speechless one and sat down one by one.

    Daisy and Meiqin, as always, stay on the left and right sides of wordless. The first mate gives everything to wordless. It has to be said that at this time, they are really helpful.

    Because Lucia''s mansion has become a ruin through a fierce fight between wordless and Elijah, wordless brings them to her home.

    Of course, the reason why we brought them to our home was not because we destroyed the luxury house of Lucia and felt guilty without any words, so we wanted to take care of them. However, in the current situation, if we can''t find a place to have a good chat, I''m afraid that no one can sleep tonight.

    "Say it. What about your old housekeeper? " Without any doubt, he asked Lucia.

    "I didn''t see him today..."

    "Auguste is back home for the time being..." Lucia replied carelessly.

    "Today''s fight is not Auguste''s level, so let him go..."

    "All right..." Speechless pursed her lips, and then she finally looked at today''s protagonist, who was very embarrassed on the edge.

    "Then, Elijah, don''t you have anything to say?..."

    "Say?..." Elijah''s head was askew and her big, watery eyes were full of blankness.

    "What do you say?..."

    "Don''t you have any idea of your own changes?" Far Sakhalin couldn''t help making a sound.

    "That black Elijah. What''s going on? "

    All eyes of the audience were focused on Elijah at the same time, which made her little head shrink involuntarily, but her eyes were still full of confusion and even some grievances.

    "Just Even if you ask me that, I don''t know what it is... "

    According to Elijah herself, at the moment when she had no intention of taking her rank card. She felt like something was coming out of her body, and then she didn''t know anything.

    By the time Elijah gets her consciousness back again, it''s time for another dark Elijah to appear after the silent fight with Elijah.

    As for what happened in the middle of it, Elijah had no impression at all, as if some part of her memory had suddenly become vacant. There''s no connection at all.

    "That is to say..." Wordless and uncertain.

    "You don''t know what you''ve done, or even what you''ve used" dream call "

    "I can''t remember at all. I only remember that my elder brother wanted to take the rank card away from me, and then there was a whirl in front of me. When he got over, the black guy appeared..." Elijah was holding her head in agony. She had a headache and looked speechless.

    "Say it. What is "dream call"

    "Dream call" It suddenly occurred to Lucia.

    "In a word, Elias Phil at that time said the same words before spiritualization!"

    "What is" dream call " Far Sakhalin looked deeply to speechless.

    "You seem to know very well..."

    This time, the eyes of the whole audience turned to the speechless body.

    Therefore, no one noticed that at this time, Meiyou''s speechless eyes were particularly complicated and serious, as if the problem was not a question for her. It''s a mission

    "Let me say..."

    In response to people''s doubts, the daisy is pouring tea on one side.

    Looking around at the four people of yuanban Lin''s party, Daisy explained.

    "The so-called" dream call "refers to the use of rank cards based on the same principle as" limited expansion ". Replace the process of summoning the elixir with "magic gift" as the medium, summon the elixir''s power corresponding to the rank card and cover it on yourself with the medium of man himself. ""That is what you call yinglinghua!" At this point, Meiqin''s suspicious eyes were cast on Elijah.

    "But why do you use" dream call "

    "When you use" limited deployment ", the user provides the rank card, and then the two special" magic costumes "with personality borrow the rank card to connect the seat of the spirit where the spirit is, and contact with the body of the spirit..." Speechless also looked directly at Elia.

    "But" dream call "must be used by myself as the medium, with the rank card as the pass of" seat of the spirit ", to contact with the body of the spirit in person, and to borrow the power of the spirit. If there is no way to use it, it is impossible to use" dream call ". How can you do it, Elijah?"

    "Just Even if you ask me... " Elijah''s face was bitter, very tangled.

    "I don''t know what happened..."

    Hearing this, many people saw each other and were helpless.

    In this way, things will not be solved

    "Silent brother..." On one side, Mei you, who has been silent, suddenly opens her mouth.

    "Why are you so familiar with the use of rank cards?"

    Hearing this, yuanbanlin and Lucia also responded.

    Yeah

    Why are wordless people so familiar with the so-called "dream call" of rank card

    Even the magic association just analyzed that the rank card can lead to the power of the spirit, and use the "magic gift" to realize the treasure of the spirit. Besides, there is no information.

    And the use method of the rank card of "dream calling" which can embody the power of the spirit in itself, I''m afraid, should be the real use method of the rank card

    Magic association has not been able to analyze the use of this method, wordless people how to know

    "We will know that the real way to use the rank card is to use a special method to analyze the rank card..." After pondering for a while, wordless gave such a simulation of two but not lose the authenticity of the answer.

    "However, all we get is the intelligence information about the use method of the rank card and the spirit and treasure corresponding to each rank card. Besides, we don''t know who made the rank card, what it was made of and how it was made."

    "So..." Yuanbanlin and luvia lowered their heads and began to think.

    Meiyou''s eyes, which were fixed on wordless body, also softened, and she was relieved.

    "As you say..." Elijah scratched her cheek and said in an uncertain tone.

    "At that time, when I didn''t know how to use the rank card, did I use the thing called" dream calling "

    "That''s it!" Meiqin points her head hard, and her eyes are full of curiosity.

    "So, we are all curious about how you did it..."

    "Then..." Elijah sighed.

    "Could that black guy have done it?"

    "At present, this is the only explanation. Although I don''t know what happened to the black Elijah, she kept the state of the British reification. There is no doubt that the rank card of" Archer "is on her!" I have no words to think about, said such a sentence.

    "Anyway, if you find out the black Elijah first, maybe you can get the answer..."

    Before that Daisy''s yellow and green eyes turn to Lucia and Meiyou.

    "You don''t have a place to live, do you? How about staying here tonight? "

    "Live here?..." Meiyou is slightly shocked, and lviya is frowning.

    "No, let''s go to a hotel..."

    "It''s really yours to take a kid to a hotel..." Without a word, she gave Lucia a a look.

    "It''s so late. I think you''ll all live here tonight!"

    This Far Sakhalin four people looked out of the window, looked at the dark night, looked at each other, only nodded, agreed to come down

 Chapter 1490

    So, whether it was Lucia and Miyuki who lost their home or hirosaka who followed Elijah, all four of them stayed out that night.

    Although the house is not very luxurious, it is much better than the houses of ordinary people. It also covers a large area and has many rooms. At least, there is no problem for ten people to live in. There are four more people, namely yuanbanlin, Lvia, Eliya and Meiyou, who are unimpeded.

    Daisy and Meiqin, as the hosts, together with Meiyou, who volunteered to help and worked as a maid, temporarily packed out three rooms for yuanbanlin and lvya to share, and Elia and Meiyou to share one room.

    At first, Elijah wanted to go home, but it was really late. It was not long before it was almost dawn. Now she had to call home to report her safety. Then she went to sleep with Meiyou in comfort.

    I have to say that in some way, Elia''s nerve is really very big.

    There is another inexplicable self appeared, and he lost consciousness inexplicably. He inexplicably carried out the "dream call" without knowing how to use it. He inexplicably became English and fought a high-level fight with wordless. So many things add up, which is enough to make the nerves of an ordinary person confused.

    But in addition to paying attention at the beginning, Elijah should eat when she should. When it''s time to go to bed, although sometimes there''s a blank expression, I don''t worry about it at all, as if the party is not himself. As soon as he goes to bed, he immediately goes to bed.

    This is not a nerve bar. What is it

    If this happens to another person, it must be a sleepless night.

    However, the people who didn''t fall asleep tonight also exist

    On the balcony. The breeze gently lifted the curtain of the open glass door. Also blowing in a pair of wine red pupil above the flying black hair.

    One hand straddled the white fence made of ceramics, one hand held several cards, and looked at them silently, a long time later. Sighs.

    "Saber"

    "Lancer"

    ''Day der''

    "Caster"

    ''Assas private n''

    "Berserker"

    To this day. Six of the seven rank cards required to be collected in the second stage of the semi divine road mission have been collected. It''s finished.

    As long as you get the final "Archer" rank card, the second link of the "semi divine road" task can be completed, taking a big step forward on the semi divine road for wordless. Save a lot of effort.

    And that should end tonight.

    Who knows, at the end of the day, there was such a sudden situation

    The missing Archer

    The second Elijah

    The "dream call" that shouldn''t have happened

    All this, it''s all messed up

    What will happen next? There is no way to predict without words.

    As for the original understanding, I only learned that seven job level cards were recycled from the mirror world by yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou and returned to ordinary life. Then, he didn''t continue to understand them.

    So, speechless also don''t know, in the original plot, that black Elijah also appears.

    Sure enough, the rank card of "Archer" must be on that black Elijah!

    Anyway, if you have no words to finish the task, it is necessary to find the black Elijah.

    As for what to do after finding out

    "It depends..." Looking at all rank cards except "Archer", I said nothing.

    "What depends?"

    In the moment when the speechless voice fell, such a voice came into his ears from behind him.

    Speechless slightly Dun body shape, then seem to recognize the identity of the other side from the voice of the other side, the head also doesn''t return to laugh.

    "What? Haven''t you slept yet?... "

    "Aren''t you the same?" With this answer, the visitor also came to the fence, put his hand on it, and leaned on it.

    The long black hair flying freely in the wind, the blue eyes are like the lake, playing a circle of waves, abnormal aestheticism.

    Looking at such a beautiful scene, speechless can''t help but look at the past, eyes slightly revealed a bit of amazing."This is the first time to see you put down your hair, Miss Lin..."

    "I don''t know if someone is going to sleep with their hair tied, but I don''t belong to this..." Far Sakhalin caressed the black and bright hair lazily. It seems that he didn''t notice that he now has a more peaceful beauty than usual and glanced at speechless.

    "Don''t think that seeing my unexpected side can increase my impression value. Unfortunately, in front of you, I don''t seem to pay attention to the idea of image..."

    "Don''t you pay attention to image?" There was a silent wry smile.

    How about not paying attention to image

    Good foundation, no matter whether there is makeup is a beauty, no matter how rough the behavior, there is a unique charm of the individual.

    Far Sakhalin, maybe this kind of person

    Moreover, as a big lady of a famous family, yuanban Lin attaches great importance to his image in front of outsiders.

    Now, she said that she did not pay attention to the image in front of wordless, I think, how many major generals should wordless as their own people

    They were leaning on the fence of the balcony together, not sleepy at all. Looking up at the night sky of Dongmu City, I let the wind blow me and enjoy the peace of the night.

    In such a case, the hearts of the two people seem to be close to each other

    "What are you going to do in the future?"

    I don''t know how long it''s been. Yuanban Lin looks directly at the night sky and makes a sound.

    "Continue to pursue the rank card of ''Archer''?"

    "Only the last one is left. Of course, the pursuit must be pursued..." Speechless looked at the six rank cards in his hand, then shook his head.

    "What are you going to do? You don''t have even one rank card on hand, do you? "

    "So. What to do next is not up to us. After reporting the matter to the magic association, it''s up to the magic association to decide... " Yuan Sakhalin pursed his lips.

    "Anyway, it''s not to continue the task and recycle the rank card. To be dismissed. Go back to shijita as my alternate chairman. Being a magician

    "Is it?" Speechless and slightly silent for a while, said the opening.

    "That is to say, you may leave Dongmu tomorrow?"

    "It can''t be denied that there is such a result!" Yuanban rinshi ran stroked his hair.

    "But. Because I can''t report the matter of dragging ordinary people into the water, so I will only report to the above that there are another group of people who are collecting rank cards. If we are dismissed at that time and the person in charge of collecting cards changes a group, please don''t ask me for trouble. "

    "Not bad for me!" Speechless shrugged his shoulders and smiled.

    "No matter who the opponent is, I don''t think I will lose."

    "How confident..." Far Sakhalin''s eyes cast on the speechless body.

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel speechless. There seems to be a trace of resentment in those beautiful blue eyes.

    "It''s also true. For you, no one is bad. When I go back, I will be forgotten by you soon, right?"

    "Oh?..." Speechless brow a pick, smile like expression floating on the face.

    "Miss Lin, can''t you bear it?"

    "Reluctant? Are you?... " Far Sakhalin sneers and doesn''t turn his head, but his ears turn red.

    "Do you think it''s possible?"

    "Who knows..." Speechless spread out his hand, suddenly extended his hand, and held yuansakhalin in his arms.

    "You..." Yuan Sakhalin widened his eyes and struggled.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Confirm the real mood of some proud and charming girl..." Speechless one hand tightly hugs the waist of yuansakhalin, one hand pinches the chin of yuansakhalin, one strength, raises the beautiful face, and looks at himself.

    Looking directly at the eyes of yuansakhalin, who was at a loss, speechless mouth turned up.

    "How about a follow-up kiss?"

    "I I warn you... " Yuan Sakhalin''s face was flushed, his eyes could not help waving, and his voice became delicate.

    "Don''t think that if I can''t beat you, you can make trouble..."

    "Then..." Speechless will face slowly together.

    "You think I''m messing around..."

    Looking at the growing face, yuanban Lin''s pretty face panicked.

    Is he really going to continue the follow-up of the last unexpected kiss

    "Wait Whoops! " Far Sakhalin seems to want to say something, but the short distance can''t support her to finish.

    Finally, the distance between the two lips was reduced to zero"Sobbing -" yuansaka Lin sobbed, and his thin hand beat his silent chest, trying to stop him.

    It''s a pity that even the mosquito can''t shoot dead in yuanban. In such a case, it''s only considered to be refusing and welcoming.

    Soon, not only the lips, but also the tongue of Yuan Sakhalin was captured easily under the force of the other side

    Gradually, far Sakhalin lost his strength

    Under the night moon, two figures overlap, if that is, if away

 Chapter 1491

    The next day

    Last night''s fight began at zero in the morning.

    At the end of the day, people came to the three families of silent, Daisy and Meiqin to live and sleep. It was almost one o''clock.

    However, when I woke up, it was about seven o''clock in the morning, very early.

    That is to say, the whole group only slept for about six hours.

    There is no way.

    Elijah and Meiyou still need classes. Yuanbanlin needs to make some reports with the magic association "timekeeper tower". Lucia''s home has become a ruin. At present, it is covered up by the barrier of cognition and needs to go back to the aftercare.

    Therefore, even though they were a little tired, the four of them got up early.

    Daisy and Meiqin are the same, more or less tired.

    But the guests have already got up. As the host, I can''t sleep all the time

    With this idea, they got up early.

    As for silence, he got up.

    It can''t be said that he got up. To be more precise, he didn''t sleep from last night until now. He simply didn''t go back to sleep. He helped a group of early rising girls prepare breakfast by hand.

    In the hall, there used to be only silence, Daisy and mermaid on the table, but at this time, it was full of people.

    This rare and lively situation makes the mood of daisy and Meiqin seem quite pleasant in the early morning, sitting on the silent side of the first place. I enjoyed the breakfast without words.

    After a taste of breakfast, Lucia, Elia and Meiyou all stared round. Then, in order to eat, they were reckless and devoured, sweeping the rich breakfast on the table.

    Obviously, the three people are all conquered by the speechless and proud cooking skill.

    As far as Sakhalin was concerned, he had been bowing his head since he appeared in front of all the people. He didn''t take the initiative to say a word. Even if someone wanted to talk to her, she looked like she was hesitating. The behavior is extremely unusual.

    And. The most important thing is that in the whole process, yuansaka Lin didn''t see wordless even one eye, even if he accidentally got the eye. Don''t go in a hurry. Make others suspicious.

    Now. It''s the same with far Sakhalin, who sits farthest away from speechless and lowers his head. Eating breakfast silently, I don''t know if I can taste the taste of breakfast. Only after careful observation can I find that the speed of yuanbanlin''s meal is also very fast

    In this harmonious atmosphere, a line of seven people swept all breakfast on the table.

    "Woo..." Elijah had already eaten and fell on the back of her chair, her pretty face full of happiness.

    "So full..."

    "Or as delicious as ever..." Said Daisy, sighing as she gathered the table.

    "It seems that I haven''t tasted the food of yanzuo for a long time..."

    "Has it been a long time?..." Sitting at the top of the table, he blinked in disbelief.

    "Shouldn''t it be a long time?..."

    "You haven''t cooked once since you came to Dongmu city!" Meiqin helps Daisy, showing an aftertaste expression.

    "I feel so missed..."

    "Isn''t it exaggerated?" Speechless can not help but make complaints about it.

    "It turns out that brother Wuyan is so good at cooking..." Meiyou looks at the dinner plates in front of her, which are more than twice as many as in the morning. She cannot help shaking.

    "If I eat this every day, I think it''s easy to get fat?"

    "Rest assured..." Speechless wave.

    "I''ve paid special attention to not using more calorie ingredients, not fattening your food, rather, you''re still small, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat more?..."

    "Enough already!" Elijah and Meiyou laughed bitterly at the same time.

    "This taste is just a high-level enjoyment..." Lucia took the napkin gracefully, wiped her mouth, and looked at the speechless eyes full of enthusiasm.

    "Well, do you want to come to my house as a cook? You can raise your salary. You only need to be responsible for my three meals a day. How about that?"

    "I''m afraid they have no less property than you, upstarts..." One side, far Sakhalin cold not Lingding back such a sentence.

    "What''s more, your three meals a day seem to have been prepared by Auguste, right? He''s sure to cry when he hears you say that? "

    "Auguste is not so mean as you..." Lucia curled her mouth.

    "I know how to enjoy it. It''s not the same as a monkey who only needs to eat bananas."

    "Who are the monkeys?"

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Give full play to the spirit of dying without quarreling in a day. Yuansakhalin and Lucia glare fiercely, making the daisy and Meiqin who saw this scene for the first time look at each other."They..." With a little uncertainty, Daisy asked.

    "Is love always so good?..."

    "Ha?..." Far Sakhalin and Lucia put exaggerated expressions on their faces and pointed to each other.

    "Who has a good relationship with this upstart (monkey)

    "Ahaha..." A smile from Meiqin.

    "The relationship is really good..."

    "It''s in someone else''s house. Please restrain yourself..." Elijah raised her hand weakly.

    "Lucia Meiyou also talked like a quarrel.

    "Later, you have to go back to the aftermath. It''s not worth wasting time on quarrels..."

    "Hum!" Far Sakhalin and ruviaton stare at each other, Snort coldly, and don''t look away.

    Don''t turn your head, Lucia happened to see the three people standing together: silent, Daisy and Meiqin. With a turn of voice, she said this.

    "In other words, the three of you not only have very strong power, but also live together. Their feelings look very good. What''s your relationship? Brother and sister? "

    As soon as this sentence came out, the harmonious atmosphere in the air really began to cool down.

    The two little girls cast their curious eyes, and a pair of horsetails of yuanban Lin seemed to shake fiercely, put up their ears, and made almost imperceptible listening.

    "Since we all live together, the relationship should be obvious, shouldn''t it?" Clearly aware that the atmosphere has begun to change, speechless heart puzzled, do not understand why it will become such a situation, but he did not choose to hide.

    "Of course..."

    Before we finish speaking, Daisy and Meiqin standing on both sides of speechless are in a hurry. Immediately, like a slap on the speechless mouth, they almost hit speechless with nosebleed.

    "Off The relationship should be obvious, shouldn''t it? " Daisy blushed and smiled.

    "Since we all live together, of course we are brothers and sisters. Meiqin, don''t you think so?"

    "No Yes... " Meiqin explained with shame and urgency.

    "We are brothers and sisters! Brother and sister! It''s definitely not the kind of relationship you imagine! "

    "Is it?" Lucia''s face was full of suspicion.

    "But you don''t look the same at all. You don''t even have the same hair color..."

    "That''s because..." Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other the same, and then they answered in unison.

    "We are not born of a mother!"

    Such a sharp reason, let be covered by the mouth of speechless almost fell to the ground.

    Because of shyness, I don''t want others to know their relationship. But you make up such a sharp reason. Who will believe it

    To her surprise, however, she nodded her head in understanding.

    "It''s no wonder that you have such a strong strength. It should come from a large magic family or power. It''s not surprising that a powerful family has some houses..."

    "I think it''s your father''s private life that''s not right?" At this time, Yuan Sakhalin sneered.

    "It''s not enough to die a hundred times for a philanderer!"

    Smell speech, silent for that does not exist and inexplicably in the knife father felt sad for a while.

    However, this sadness was soon dispelled by a sharp pain behind.

    "That''s right..." Daisy''s face with a fake smile, one hand continued to cover the silent mouth, the other hand did not know when to move to the silent back, grabbed a piece of meat.

    "A man with a heart should die a hundred times..."

    "I think so too..." The skin laughs, but the flesh doesn''t laugh. It moves the other hand with the daisy and pinches it dead behind the speechless back.

    "Like that kind of Playboy, if you can, you really want to electrify them like frogs..."

    All the women present, including Elijah and Meiyou, nodded their heads in agreement.

    Speechless to keep the shape of being covered mouth, while watching how many women tacitly nodded, while bearing the pain behind, the heart tears

 Chapter 1492

    "Ha ~"

    on the way to the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school, Wuyan, Elijah and Meiyou all yawned and looked tired.

    "Are you two really OK?..."

    Stay behind the two little girls, like a guardian of the same wordless casually asked a sentence.

    "I haven''t slept well in recent days for the sake of rank card? Why don''t you take a day off and have a good rest? "

    "No more..." Meiyou shakes her head, and her black shoulder length hair is also swaying.

    "I don''t need to recycle my rank card from today, so let''s support it first..."

    "Me too..." Elijah rubbed her eyes and answered weakly.

    "When sleeping is the reason for asking for leave, my family will make a lot of trouble..."

    "Then forget it..." Speechless and indifferent.

    "Take your own measure, don''t let yourself down..."

    "Doesn''t big brother look tired himself?" Elijah spoke with concern.

    "Why don''t you go back to rest..."

    "Now I can''t sleep at night..." Speechless wave.

    "What''s more, Lucia also said that she usually asked the housekeeper to drive the car to send Meiyou to the school. Now, the housekeeper is not there, and Lucia also needs to go back to the aftermath. If no one sent Meiyou to the school, she is a little uneasy, so. I''m here, aren''t I?... "

    "I can do it myself..." Don''t overdo it if Meiyou is unhappy.

    "Why treat me like a child?"

    "But you are a child, aren''t you?" Speechless patted the small head of Meiyou and smiled.

    "Lucia must know that Meiyou is a child who lacks love. If you want to make up for all the love you lost before, you can accept it."

    "Love Love what... " Beautiful swim rare red next face, mosquito voice mouth.

    "It''s not..."

    "A child lacking love?" Elijah, on the other hand, had a question mark in front of her forehead.

    Obviously, for the past of Meiyou, not only is there no words, but also Lucia does not know, even Elia, the best friend with Meiyou.

    Maybe Elijah, who usually spends the most time with Meiyou. Even less than the wordless and the Ludwig.

    At least. Wordless and Lucia all know that the past of Meiyou is not very good

    "By the way!" Elijah turned and looked speechless.

    "Where''s sister Lin?..."

    "Who knows..." Speechless turned his mouth.

    "I just said that I need to make a report with the magic association" timekeeper tower ". The rest said nothing... "

    "Report?" Elijah was a little worried.

    "Is it about reporting the rank card?"

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia came to Dongmu city in order to take back their rank cards.

    Now. Rank cards are almost all in silent hands. The last one was taken away by a black Elijah who didn''t know what kind of existence it was. As a result, yuanbanlin and Lucia didn''t even have a rank card in their hands, so they frequently appeared.

    Such a situation. It is not hard to understand that some of them are beyond the capabilities of yuanbanlin and lvya and will ask for help from the magic association "timekeeper tower".

    However, once yuanban Lin really reported the situation here to the magic association "timekeeper tower", the consequences would be very bad.

    If the rank card is not recovered successfully, there is nothing, that is, the task fails. Magic association is not an evil organization that will punish the task executor once the task fails. At most, it is to dismiss the task executor''s yuanbanlin and Lucia, and send another group of people to perform the task.

    However, the two wands betrayed the original owner and found two 10-year-old ordinary children to recycle the rank cards. That''s not the same.

    Once the second magic of paiyuan Sakhalin and Lucia to carry out the card recycling task made us know that two young magicians dragged ordinary people into the water and lost the wand with extraordinary ability. At that time, it would inevitably be punished.

    If you don''t say anything else, it''s a dead end.

    It''s OK. If you can''t become a teacher, you can''t become a teacher. If you can''t become a teacher, you can''t study magic anymore.

    What really worried Elia was that if the magic association knew that the rank cards were almost in silent hands, it would send someone to look for wordless trouble

    That''s what Elijah is really worried about.

    "Don''t worry..." As if to see the worry in Elijah''s heart, she put on a soft smile without any words.

    "Big Miss Lin said that she would only selectively report some information, but she would not report the things you involved in...""What do you do with that big brother?" Elijah was still worried.

    "If sister Lin reports your affairs to that magic association, they will come to you for trouble, won''t they?"

    Hearing this, Meiyou turned her head and looked worried.

    "I think what you worry about is wrong..." Speechless laugh.

    "In your eyes, can anyone trouble me?"

    Elijah and Meiyou are stunned.

    "I don''t think the magic association can cause me much trouble..." The silent corner of the mouth draws a curve.

    "Although I''m not strong enough to threaten the whole magic association, I''m not vegetarian. With the help of daisies and harps, the magic association really wants to trouble us. I''m afraid it''s bleeding..."

    "I don''t quite agree that brother Wuyan is in conflict with the magic association!" Meiyou looks serious.

    "In that case, the position of wordless brother and Lin and lvya, who belong to the magic association, are really hostile. We must not want to see this!"

    "Yes!" Elijah nodded her head disillusioned.

    "Is it really difficult for big brother, sister Lin and sister ruvia to do that?"

    "You worry too much..." Speechless crying and laughing knead the heads of the two little girls.

    "Anyway, it''s all your guess. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight. Don''t think there''s nothing left..."

    Finish saying, push two magic maidens that can''t be relieved, three people continue to walk on the road to the primary school Department of the private Suiqun original School Park.

    All of a sudden, a dark shadow with a very fast speed, from a corner behind speechless, Elijah and Meiyou, darted to another corner like lightning.

    "Huh?" In front, speechless footsteps, hard turned his head, looked at his own behind.

    There, empty, everything as usual

    Glancing at every corner of the rear, he squinted wordlessly.

    "Just..."

    "What''s the matter?..." The two little girls look back and have a strange look.

    Wordless mouth slightly open, then close, shook his head, smiled slightly.

    "Nothing, let''s keep going..."

    Then I glanced at the road behind me, speechless with Elijah and Meiyou, talking and laughing, walking forward

    On the street, at the top of a telegraph pole, a figure suddenly flashed up, stood here, looked up, and looked at the speechless, Elijah and Meiyou who walked forward in the laughter.

    It was a little girl in a strange dress

    Wearing a black tights and a black tight shorts, like a bikini swimsuit, the degree of exposure is very high.

    The red coat can only cover the shoulders and arms, and the lower body is also surrounded by a red skirt like a cape. Behind it, the black cape like wings flutters with the wind.

    Whether it''s the coat, skirt, or cape, they all seem to be torn apart, but they don''t seem to be in a mess. Instead, they seem to be in a special coordination. When they are matched with the tights like swimsuits, they have a refined feeling and some sensationalism.

    The long silver hair is tied up at the back of the head. The pupils are amber like gold. The little girl''s appearance is only about ten years old, but her skin is quite dark, giving a feeling of exotic.

    , as like as two peas, the little girl looks like the same girl.

    It''s the black Elijah!

    "Is the elder brother here too?" Just like Elijah herself, her tone tends to be playful. The black Elijah looks at the three people who are accompanying her closely, showing a delicate look.

    "Meiyou, even big brother, is not easy to start..."

    Standing at the top of the pole, Elijah''s eyes were dark and uncertain. Finally, she gave up and collapsed.

    "Forget it. Let''s do it again if you can..."

    The line of sight moves with Elijah''s walking. The dark Elijah looks at Elijah who is talking and laughing with Meiyou without any words. She is envious and bites her teeth.

    "Wait, soon, that happiness is mine..."

    Leaving this sentence, the dark Elijah flashed and disappeared

 Chapter 1493

    Thank you very much for your reward

    Dongmu City, private Suiqun primary school

    One by one, primary school students in uniform came into the primary school Department of the former private Suiqun School Park, which occupied a small area, in a noisy and funny atmosphere.

    At the gate of the School Park, wordless also came to the school park with Elijah and Meiyou. Seeing this peaceful and warm scene, I could not help dispelling a little fatigue in my body and put a smile on my face.

    "Children have spirit..." With such a sense, speechless patted the heads of two little girls.

    "You are also children. Learn from others."

    "Woo..." Elijah puffed her cheeks.

    "It was force majeure..."

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou said with her eyes closed and some entanglements.

    "If you can, I hope you don''t treat me as a child..."

    Seeing the two young girls'' expressions of defiance and unwillingness, they could not help laughing.

    "Elijah! Beautiful tour! "

    At this time, a few immature voices rang from afar, which attracted the attention of three people in the silent line.

    I saw four little girls with the same uniform and the same age as Elia and Meiyou, carrying schoolbags, beckoning to this side.

    It is the four classmates with Elia and Meiyou, named Meimei, Quehua, Nanai turtle and Longzi.

    "Good morning!!!"

    At the same time when the energetic voice sounded, the Dragon ran away. Go to Elijah and Meiyou, but before she can reach them, the other three girls seem to deal with the obstacles in front of them. They crash into each other and fly the dragon.

    "Good morning!"

    She rushed to Elijah and Meiyou. Meimei, Quehua and Nanai turtle all said hello. Then she looked at the two magic girls and blinked her eyes.

    "You..." With a twist braid, she pushes her glasses and smiles at Elia and Meiyou.

    "It seems that the previous troubles have been solved..."

    "Trouble?" Elijah has a look at miyou. A crooked head. A look of uncertainty.

    "Don''t you forget?" The pink horsetail girl, the tortoise, scratched her cheek.

    "You were in a bad mood all day yesterday..."

    Hearing this, Elijah and Meiyou remembered.

    Because it has to do with wordless fighting. All day yesterday. Their mood is not very high. It''s not until I get the silent enlightenment that I can come here. I take the fight with wordless seriously.

    Now, think about it. Elijah and Meiyou found that in one night, there were so many things happened that they all forgot

    It turns out that''s just what happened yesterday

    "Sorry sorry..." Elijah smiled awkwardly.

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry..."

    "Anyway, it''s ok..." The elegant girl named Meimei patted her chest and noticed the silence standing behind her.

    Put her face in front of Elijah and Meiyou. Meimei lowers her voice and doubts.

    "That He is

    "Are you Elijah and miyou''s classmates?"

    Without waiting for Elijah to answer Meiyou, a smile appeared on her wordless face. She crouched down and touched Meiyou''s head.

    "Hello! I''m Meiyou''s brother! Please give me more advice! "

    "Meiyou''s brother?!" The three little girls and the dragon who was knocked to the ground were stunned on the spot.

    "Meiyou''s brother?" Elijah is also surprised to see speechless.

    "Brother Brother Mei you talks about the word in a dazed way, as if she can''t believe its appearance.

    "My beautiful tour is taken care of by all of you..." Ignoring the fussy performance of a group of little girls, wordless as if it was Meiyou''s brother, while touching the head of Meiyou, he entered the role in a polite manner.

    "This child is usually reticent and not very good at expression. I''m worried about whether she can make friends in school. Now I can rest assured. Please pay more attention to the tour in all aspects..."

    "No Not... " Finally, the four little girls responded, looking at the friendly smile on their faces. They were very polite and speechless. They all bowed with a little formality and shyness.

    "You are welcome..."

    "Excuse me..." With the same smile, speechless step back.

    "Well, I''ll go back first, Meiyou and Elijah. Remember to get along well with you...""Yes Yes! " Looking at the speechless man who suddenly turned into the big brother of her neighbor''s family, Elijah''s response was half slow.

    "Big Big brother, be careful on the way... "

    "Be careful on the way Silent brother... " Meiyou is also wriggling with a speechless one.

    Seeing that the two little girls are a little unprepared, speechless eyes show a look of drama and prank success, waving, walking to the other side, leaving the scene

    A line of six little girls have been stupefied at the silent figure, watching him go, until a long time later just returned to God.

    "Is that Meiyou''s brother?" Meimei''s small hands are held together in front of her chest, revealing a intoxicated state.

    "So gentle, so polite, and with beautiful eyes, just like his royal highness..."

    "It''s also very easy to get along with and have the feeling of adults..." The tortoise couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "Meiyou has such a brother, we don''t know..."

    "None Silent brother he... " Meiyou blushed and her voice was as low as a mosquito.

    "It''s always been like that..."

    "I don''t think so!" The dragon''s mouth was curled.

    "My brothers are definitely stronger than Meiyou''s!"

    "No, no, no..." She could not help but make complaints about her voice.

    "Let''s not say that we are not talking about the problem of being strong. Even if it''s stronger, your brother can''t compare with the elder brother even if he''s in groups..."

    "Are you brothers and sisters?" Meimei asked in doubt.

    "It doesn''t feel like..."

    "No, no!" Meiyou shakes her head.

    "Brother Wuyan is not my brother!"

    "That''s my brother, isn''t it?" The bird flower has some ill intentioned mischievous smile and looks at Meiyou teasingly.

    "Does Meiyou like her brother-in-law just like Elijah?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The whole face of Meiyou is red.

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" The four little girls suddenly seemed to see the new world.

    "Shaken!"

    "Wait, wait!" Elijah couldn''t help but stand up and stare round.

    "What do you mean by that" like Elijah "

    "Eh?" Four little girls cast incredible eyes on Elijah.

    "Isn''t it?..."

    "No!"

    Four little girls looked at each other for a moment, and then answered in unison.

    "Liar!!!"

    "Ha?..." Elijah is petrified.

    "However, Elijah looks familiar with Meiyou''s brother..." This time, it was Nanai''s turn to show a bad smile.

    "Elijah, you don''t like other people''s brothers, do you?"

    "You, you, you, you..." Elijah''s cheeks were almost red and she cried out in a frenzy.

    "What are you talking about?!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" Four little girls screamed again.

    "And Elijah is wavering!"

    "Do you really like other people''s brothers?"

    "Brother, it''s a little scary to control this level..."

    "Nah, is that elder brother strong? Can you make hamburgers? Can you sing? The one who can''t sing is not a good one! "

    "What logic is that?"

    "Yi Elijah Even Meiyou looked suspiciously at Elijah and hesitated.

    "Are you really right brother Wuyan..."

    Elijah''s face has turned red to green. Listening to the teasing from friends around her, she finally rushed out to several little girls.

    "It''s all said no!!!"

    However, at the same time that Elijah rushed out, a sharp sound of air burst around her.

    A black shadow like a bullet cut through the space, cut off the overlapping air flow, and shot out towards the place where Elijah was, which immediately landed on the ground where Elijah was a second ago.

    "Dong!!!"

    As if something had exploded, the ground there exploded violently, creating a small hole.

    The sudden explosion scared the four little girls to scream. It also scared Elia and Meiyou. They turned around and looked at the ground.

    There, a black arrow, is inserted in the middle of the blast hole, the front of which is flashing cold light

 Chapter 1494

    The sharp end of the dark arrow is inserted in the center of the blast hole, surrounded by wisps of smoke and dust, which dissipates with the wind

    Looking at this scene, all the people were there, and for a while, they couldn''t react.

    This Elijah''s face was blank.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Arrow Meimei, Quehua, Longzi and Nanai tortoise stared at the dark arrow on the ground, a little confused.

    "There are arrows It''s coming... "

    "It''s an attack!" Meiyou makes an inference in a moment. She leans into her schoolbag, grasps the sapphire, and looks in a direction cautiously.

    "Attack from there!"

    It''s easy to infer where the arrow came from by associating with the root of the landing arrow.

    However, when Meiyou looks in that direction, there is nothing there. There is only a cat climbing on the roof

    Seeing this, Meiyou''s eyes gradually coagulate.

    It''s impossible for someone to shoot arrows without any reason. What''s more, they can shoot arrows with high power enough to smash the ground.

    Just now, someone definitely shot that arrow at Elijah on purpose!

    Moreover, judging from the destructive power of the arrow, this man is not an ordinary man!

    "Magician Do you Meiyou holds on to the sapphire in her schoolbag.

    "Beauty Meiyou... " Elijah''s head returned to work, came to Meiyou''s side, and asked nervously.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    "Don''t know..." Meiyou looks around and opens her mouth with a dignified face.

    "But there must be someone who wants to attack Elijah!"

    "Me? Attack me?... " There was surprise on Elijah''s face.

    "But I didn''t have a feud with anyone..."

    This Meiyou is also a little uncertain. She takes a look at Elijah and four little girls who are still in a daze around her. She shakes her head.

    "All in all, it''s too dangerous to stay out. Let''s go to the classroom... "

    "I I see! " Elijah nodded quickly.

    Pushing the backs of the four little girls, Elijah ran into the teaching building as if fleeing. Meiyou watched the surroundings and walked at the end. She turned around and ran into the teaching building until she didn''t find anything.

    As if pinched well the time, the class bell rings in the entire campus. It''s time for class.

    It''s also a blessing that dragged this. No one else witnessed the scene just now. There was only a small hole left on the scene, and the dark arrow was a blink of an eye, "bang". Scattered into pieces, disappeared

    In the distance, there was a cat climbing on the roof. A small figure suddenly emerged from the void without warning. It scared the lazy cat to give out a scream of fried fur. One jumped off the roof.

    Hold a black bow with a handle in the middle. The black and as like as two peas were floating up and down, hunting, and golden eyes, and the eyes of the golden eyes were fixed on the little open hole below, and the skin was dark, and the little girl who was exactly the same as IRA sighed.

    "Failed?..." The dark bow in her hand was loosened by the dark Elijah, and disappeared into the air. The dark Elijah, with amber eyes, looked at the teaching building of the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school. Murmuring to himself.

    "Go to the classroom, it''s not easy to start..."

    "After all, you can''t let others witness that Elijah died..." The dark Elijah smiled at herself.

    "That''s right, but I just can''t help it. Mingming Meiyou and Meimei are nearby..."

    "So, if you can tell me the reason why you can''t help it. I think I''ll be happy... "

    A sudden voice rang behind the dark Elijah, and came into her ears.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The golden pupil slightly shrank, and the dark Elijah suddenly jumped to the roof of another house. Away from the sound.

    It''s a pity that this move is meaningless

    "How about a little pause?"

    The dark Elijah had just jumped to the roof of another house, and the same voice sounded behind her again like a pawn, not only that, but also a hand on her shoulder.

    "Unless you jump directly to the other side of the world, it''s useless to distance yourself from me who knows about space transfer..."

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± When Elijah''s face changed, her skin was swarthy, and she began to coagulate.

    In the next moment, the space around the dark Elijah suddenly fluctuated and twisted."Huh?" In a slightly surprised voice, the dark Elijah seemed to melt into the space, a flash, disappeared in place, and when it appeared again, it was already on the roof of another house!

    Then, it is also a space transfer!

    "Oh?..." After the sound of surprise, the visitor made another unexpected exclamation.

    "So, do you know how to transfer space?"

    The dark Elijah didn''t answer. She held her slender hand fiercely. A pair of black and white daggers appeared in her hands, just like Taiji Liangyi. They looked like machetes.

    She looked up and stared forward. At last, she saw the whole picture of the visitor, but she was stunned and surprised.

    "Big brother?"

    Come, nature is speechless!

    "How lovely!" Speechless shrugged his shoulders, but his eyes were still fixed on the dark Elijah.

    "That sneaky shadow just now is you? It''s amazing to know how to transfer space... "

    "Because I once saw big brother you used..." The dark Elijah gathered her surprise and replaced it with a playful smile.

    "It''s very convenient to watch, so it''s also used..."

    "Do you mean you''ve learned to move space just once?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "Then you are really a genius..."

    "No! I didn''t learn to move! " With a sly expression, dark Elijah gave such an answer.

    "I don''t know how to use the space transfer or how to use the space transfer. I just want to use the space transfer directly. As for the process, I don''t know at all..."

    Hearing the words, wordless frowned.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "What do you mean?" The dark Elijah laughed.

    "Why don''t you guess..."

    "I can''t guess!" Speechless very simply gave up.

    "How about you tell me?"

    "Ah La, that would be too boring..." The dark Elijah spread out her black and white hands and made a helpless shape.

    "Guess more or less. If you don''t know the answer, you''ll get it."

    There was nothing more to say. She looked closely at Elijah, who was swarthy. After a long time, she chuckled.

    "It seems that there is no answer from you..."

    "How can I, big brother wants to know something, I will answer truthfully!" Said the swarthy Elia, half joking and half serious.

    "If it''s a question that can be answered..."

    "Is it?" Speechless give up like a sigh.

    "Forget it, let''s take you back first..."

    "Oh? Are you going to be tough?... " The dark Elijah smiled nonchalantly, but the look in her eyes was heavy.

    "Although the elder brother is really strong, he doesn''t look down on me a little bit?..."

    "I know that you are now borrowing the power of archer, which is the same as the spirit..." Speechless raised one of his hands, on which emerged a magic whirlwind.

    "It''s a pity that there are three or four heroes killed by me..."

    "Is it?" There was a sharp flash in Elijah''s dark eyes.

    "If you can do it, try it!"

    Words fall, the dark Elijah suddenly fell down on her body, disappeared in the same place, suddenly flashed out from the space in front of wordless, raised her black and white double blades, and mercilessly cut them down!

    Looking at the black-and-white twin sabres with crazy strength, speechless slowly raised the hand surging with magic whirlwind

    "Gulu" ~ "

    just as the two were about to collide face-to-face, a strange cry like this came from Elijah, whose skin was dark

    The dark Elijah''s body is stagnant and speechless. At the same time, they are petrified on the spot. Immediately, at the same time, they look down at the sound source

    That is to say, Elia''s belly is dark

    Air, solidified

 Chapter 1495

    Dongmu City, a family restaurant

    Sitting on a table seat, with a wordless hand on the table, holding his chin, looking at the opposite side, his face showed a helpless look.

    On the opposite side, the dark Elijah had changed her strange clothes and put on an ordinary T-shirt and a pair of shorts instead. The silver hair was allowed to hang behind her shoulders and head. Only one side of her head was tied up with a bunch of hair, and the dark skin was like a wild child.

    At this time, in front of the dark Elijah''s table, a mess of plates covered with all kinds of sauces piled up on the left and right sides. In front of them, those plates filled with cooking were also reducing the quantity at a very fast speed and were swept away.

    There is no image at all. The dark Elijah is almost devouring food, just like a starving ghost. The action of sweeping the dinner plate makes the sound of the collision between the plates reverberate in the family restaurant, attracting many people''s eyes.

    "That kid can eat..."

    "What''s the order?..."

    "Ten sets?"

    "I think it''s twenty, isn''t it?"

    "I look so hungry..."

    "How pitiful..."

    "Is that man the father or the brother of that child?"

    "Don''t you usually give children food?"

    "What a sin..."

    With such whispers, around. One way is enough to leave the stabbed disdainful sight and one way is full of sympathy and pity on the speechless and swarthy Elia, which makes the speechless corner of the eye constantly beating and the expression on the face more helpless.

    At present, speechless secretly said that it''s clear if you can''t see, or if you can''t hear, you just ignore the whispers that are constantly ringing around you. Your eyes pass the streamer of system perception, and you look at the dark Elia who is devouring in front of you.

    ¡­¡­

    £¿£¿£¿£¿ : (grade 75)

    Such a message is fed back to wordless mind from system perception, which makes wordless frown.

    ¡®£¿£¿£¿£¿¡¯ What do you mean

    Is the system can not detect the real identity of each other

    Or does the other party have the meaning of name

    I don''t know how long it''s been, but Elijah finally stops her mouth. The clean dishes on the table were piled on one side. Touching his belly, he smiled contentedly.

    "Full, full..."

    "You''ve got an amazing amount of food..." Speechless down the inner doubts, white skin dark Elijah a glance.

    "Are you so hungry?"

    "Of course I''m hungry!" Dark Elijah waved casually.

    "I haven''t eaten anything since I was born yesterday. How can I not be hungry..."

    "Haven''t eaten anything since yesterday?" Speechless and slightly shocked.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?..." Dark Elijah looked speechless with a smile.

    "Isn''t the reason obvious?"

    It''s still like a smile. But there was a little sadness and gloom in Elijah''s amber eyes. Said such a sentence.

    "Because. I have no place to go and no money to buy food... "

    Hearing such an answer, I felt a depression in my heart. The expression on his face was all converged.

    In the air, an indescribable heavy feeling seemed to press on the hearts of the two people on the scene, so that the two people, one big and one small, did not talk to each other for a while, and they were relatively silent.

    "Are you Elijah?" Silence for a while, speechless first voice.

    "Shall I call you Elia? Or you black Elijah?... "

    "What is the black Elijah?..." When the dark Elijah''s face fell down, she was not very angry.

    "I am Elijah! There''s no need to add ''Black''! "

    "Is it?" Speechless turn your mouth.

    "But apart from your looks, you are basically different from Elijah I know!"

    "I also feel very lucky to have my own personality and character..." Elijah, with her dark skin, spread out her hands. She immediately thought and grinned.

    "Chloe von einzberg!"

    "Chloe von einzberlen?" Speechless blinked, his face full of unknown so.

    "What about the name?" A mischievous smile from dark Elia."It''s much better than" black Elijah ". Otherwise, the elder brother can call me Xiaohei directly!"

    Smell speech, speechless reaction came over.

    At the same time, the information that the system perceives and feeds back also changes all of a sudden.

    ¡­¡­

    Chloe von einzberg: (grade 75)

    All of a sudden, wordless questions have been answered.

    It''s not that the system can''t find out the real identity of each other, but that Xiaohei, who has the name "Chloe von einzbeiren", didn''t have a name at the beginning

    "Then I''ll call you Xiaohei!" Speechless on the small black line of sight.

    "I have a lot of questions here. Could you please answer me?"

    "Well, I didn''t say it at the beginning. No matter what big brother wants to know, I will answer truthfully!" Xiaohei narrowed her eyes.

    "As long as it''s a question that can be answered..."

    "That is to say, you won''t answer if you don''t want to, will you?" A silent wry smile.

    "How cunning..."

    "At least, big brother can be sure that the answer to the question you asked is unknown!" Xiao Hei learns to be speechless, props up on the table with one hand, holds his cheek, amber pupil looks at speechless pair of wine red pupil, and has a meaningful smile on his face.

    "An unknown answer is better than a false one?"

    Indeed, if Xiaohei chooses to answer, but gives a false answer, it is more painful than nothing.

    "You are really eloquent..." Wordless rubbed his brow and heart, closed his eyes, seemed to be thinking about the questions to be asked.

    "Well, let me first ask questions that are closely related to me..." Slowly opened his eyes, speechless without the slightest emotional voice reverberated.

    "Is the rank card of ''Archer'' in your hands?"

    "In the hand?" Xiaohei''s smile doesn''t decrease, but the smile in his eyes is gone.

    One hand was raised and pressed on his chest. The voice of Xiao Hei seemed to become ethereal and slowly spread into the silent ear.

    "To be more precise, it should be in my body..."

    "Inside?" Speechless heart move, as if thinking of what, the face sank down.

    "Don''t you..."

    "It seems that big brother has already guessed..." Xiaohei tilted his head and said something that turned the situation to the worst.

    "The card of" Archer "is in my body, because I am attached to the card of" Archer "to be born miraculously!"

    "If big brother wants to get an archer card, he must kill me!"

    With the spread of Xiaohei''s words, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly drops to the freezing point

    A more heavy and repressive feeling penetrated the hearts of the two people in the field of dialogue, which made the eyes of wordless and Xiaohei close to each other set off a wave that was hard to be looked up and could not be appeased for a long time.

    "Big brother, like Lin and Lucia, came to winterwood for cards, right?" I don''t know what I''m urging, or what I''m anxious to know. Xiaohei''s eyes are full of inexplicable looks.

    "Now, the card of" Archer "is in my body. If you don''t kill me, you can''t accomplish your purpose."

    There is a cold light in wordless eyes.

    "Do you really want me to kill you?"

    "Of course not..." Xiaohei smiled calmly.

    "I just want to know your answer..."

    Wen Yan, wordless no longer insist on seeing Xiaohei, closed his eyes.

    Xiaohei''s smile, which had been on her face, slowly converged and stared at her silently. A strange sadness came to her face.

    In that way, it''s as if you''re ready to break something important

    However, this performance soon disappeared

    "Can''t get off..."

    Xiaohei was stunned and looked speechless.

    "What did you say?..."

    "Ah..." Speechless put on a bitter smile and stood up.

    "I said, I may not be able to..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless turn around, head also did not return to leave

    Small black Leng sits there, after a long time, smiled

    "Big brother, it''s really gentle..."

 Chapter 1496

    "Whoo..."

    Once home, speechless as if lost all the strength of the general, the weight of the whole body on the sofa, sat down.

    The wrist of one hand is facing to oneself, pasted on the forehead, silently looking at the ceiling, the focal length in the pupil is not right at all, just like losing the spirit, and the thoughts also drift away with the mood.

    The situation is really bad

    Chloe von einzberg!

    This girl was born only yesterday and has a name today. She didn''t even know what the existence itself was. She suddenly broke into the dispute over the rank card. Now, she seems to be involved in a very cruel fate

    The rank card of "Archer" is in Xiaohei''s body!

    Moreover, according to Xiaohei, "Archer" has become the existence of Xiaohei''s life!

    If you want to get the rank card of archer, then you have to kill her!

    That is to say, even if you don''t kill Xiaohei without saying anything, take back the rank card of "Archer". Those who want to get the rank card, such as the magic association, will come to see Xiaohei''s life!

    Isn''t this fate cruel

    I don''t know what kind of existence this girl, who I call Xiao Hei, is, why it appears, why it was born, and why it was born according to the rank card attached with "Archer".

    But the rank of "Archer" is stuck in Xiaohei, or in her body, which should be right

    In this way, things will be troublesome

    The second part of the semi divine road task requires collecting seven rank cards.

    Now, with the exception of archer, the other six have fallen into silent hands. But the last one, I feel speechless, I''m afraid that I will never get it again

    In fact, Xiaohei is not related to himself at all. Until today, he really talked and met each other. And he also tried to kill Elijah. Such an unstable existence, he should not say that he can''t get down.

    Unfortunately, in the moment of learning that archer was in Xiaohei''s body, the first thought that appeared in wordless mind was not to kill her and get rank card. It''s the idea that the rank card is no longer available.

    The other side is just a little girl of the same age as Elia and Meiyou. Without words, it is impossible to kill the other side in order to get something you need.

    What''s more, Xiao Hei''s words

    "Because I have no place to go and no money to buy food..."

    Xiaohei thought that when she said this, she could use the smile on her face to cover up her inner thoughts.

    However, the sadness and gloom in her eyes have already been absorbed in the bottom of her eyes

    In such a case. How can I kill Xiao Hei to get the rank card of archer

    The answer of "can''t get down" is really to give the silent heart voice to all the way

    It seems that there is no way to get the rank card of archer again

    "The mission of the semi divine road..." In the eyes, there was a look of uncertainty, which was like a murmur without words.

    "Need to give up?..."

    At this time, the glass door of the balcony opened, and a young girl came in from the outside of the balcony with a sad face while holding her mobile phone.

    "Really. Is that still the case? "

    Hearing this sound, the speechless man who sat on the sofa turned his head, looked at the past, confirmed the identity of the person, and made a sound.

    "Big Miss Lin, you seem to be full of troubles..."

    "Wow!" Yuan Sakhalin didn''t seem to notice the appearance of someone in the hall. He was shocked severely. When I saw the speechless on the sofa, a pair of blue pupils stared round, and my cheeks were red, retreating frequently. Stammer, very nervous cry.

    "For Why are you here? "

    "Your question is interesting..." Seeing that yuanban Lin is blushing, shocked, retreating and nervous, he can''t help but be happy.

    "This is my home. Am I here? Is there anything strange?"

    "Here Is this your home?... " Yuansakhalin''s head is too hot to think about. He looks around him in a daze, then smiles.

    "Yes, this is your house. If I have something else to do, I''ll go first!"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin is like to avoid the plague, flustered want to escape to the door, but this just turned around, immediately hit a familiar and unfamiliar embrace."You don''t seem to want to see me..." Appeared on the escape route of yuansakhalin, hugged yuansakhalin, who had bumped his head into his arms, and showed a sunny smile.

    "Can you tell me why?"

    Realizing that he ran into someone''s arms, yuansaka Lin''s face panicked and closed his eyes tightly. He didn''t dare to look without a word. He struggled and cried out in shame and indignation.

    "You You let me go first! "

    "Don''t you want to say that?" Silent thought for a while, immediately smile.

    "Let me guess, then, if a young lady is not relieved from last night''s kiss, she can''t help being shy and trying to escape when she sees her first kiss?"

    Smell speech, far Sakhalin''s body in the struggle froze, the temperature on his face also instantly increased several levels, with such a simple and understandable response, confirmed the wordless conjecture.

    "I said, even if you haven''t been in love, isn''t it too pure?" Speechless almost laughed, holding far Sakhalin''s slender waist more hard, let her whole person snuggle into their arms.

    "But it''s lovely right..."

    "Who Who''s in love with you! " Yuan Sakhalin opened his eyes, put his hands on his speechless chest, and glared at the past, but his face was red and delicate, and he didn''t have any dignity.

    "I''m the head of the yuanban family, the alternate of the chairman of the" timekeeper tower "and the top magician genius in the magic association. How can I How could it be because of a A kiss and shy to run away! "

    "Is it?" Speechless suddenly, with a cruel smile, in the panic look of yuanban Lin, as last night, he pinched her chin, raised her face, and aimed at himself. The wine red pupil released the hot emotion.

    "Then, would you like to have another one?"

    "What..." Looking at speechless face and deep wine red pupils, yuansakhalin finally made a sound of "bang" and steam came from his head.

    "Don''t Come on... " From the defeat in the confrontation with wordless, the proud big Miss Lin can''t be proud. She can only be charming. Her blue eyes are like waves of water, thin as the cry of mosquitoes.

    "Will be seen, will be seen..."

    "I don''t want to be intimate in such a big day or living room, do I?" Speechless put his lips close to the place less than 5cm away from the lips of Hisaka Lin. he breathed with heat and opened his mouth.

    "Then, can you answer me a few questions?"

    Far Sakhalin can''t say. Hurry up and start.

    "Tell me first, where are the daisies and the mermaid?"

    "She They went out to buy food... "

    "What did you just do outside the balcony?"

    "Fight Call... "

    "Why do you call?"

    "Report to the master..."

    "The second magician?" Speechless closer, said the soft voice.

    "So, what did you report?"

    "What Nothing to report... " A pair of eyes of yuanban Lin have been lost to gush out of water vapor, but the answer given to them is speechless.

    "It''s just that the rank card has not been recycled yet, and nothing else has been said..."

    "Nothing?" Speechless some surprised stare at the far Sakhalin that blurred eyes.

    "Including my business, Elijah''s business and Meiyou''s business, the dream call''s business, and another Elijah''s business?"

    "Yes Yeah... " Yuan Sakhalin pinched it.

    "Said nothing..."

    "And why?" The fire in wordless eyes turns into doubt.

    "The reason why Elijah and Meiyou didn''t talk about it is that you dragged them into the water as ordinary people. The other reason why Elijah didn''t talk about it is that she has a lot to do with Elijah. The" dream call "doesn''t mean that it can''t explain the source of intelligence, but why can''t I talk about it? I''m really getting in the way of the magic society, aren''t I? "

    This time, far Sakhalin did not immediately answer, but hesitated.

    Seeing this, speechless half narrowed his eyes, pulled into the distance of his lips, let yuansaka Lin be surprised and give up.

    "I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble by the magic association, so I just want to drag it off if I can!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless stop the action, smile like opening.

    "That is to say, you didn''t report because you were worried about me?"

    "Yes! That''s it! " Far Sakhalin has closed his eyes and cried.

    "I have answered truthfully, and I will soon be released Whoops! "

    In the middle of the conversation, yuanban Lin suddenly opened his eyes.

    Misjudged a wolf''s shameless degree, far Sakhalin, can only be bullied"Woo Woo... "

    In the hall, the girl''s helpless whimper and the "tut tut" sound when her lips and tongue interlace are constantly echoing

 Chapter 1497

    It''s night

    In the dark room, by the wave rolling, the thin breath and the charming chant unceasingly reverberate in the air, let the cold night not have the slightest chill, only the hot tenderness

    The moonlight shining into the room from the window gradually dissipates with the passage of time and the aggravation of the gasping sound, and the starlight is only a little bit left. It seems that even the moon and the stars are shy of this situation, hiding in the clouds, but the pink * * is still continuing, endlessly

    At one moment, a delicate cry for mercy came out from the rolling waves, and breathing followed by more and more drama. A long chant ended the lingering heat

    After a fight, wordless lie on the bed, Daisy, Meiqin is lying on wordless body, head buried in wordless bosom, chest has been undulating, panting is also continuing, face is full of red tide, eyes are moving blurred.

    A drop of sweat without a trace of peculiar smell gradually slipped from the two young girls. Speechless, I lowered my head and watched the daisy and Meiqin panting. I felt sorry immediately.

    I gently stroked the smooth back of daisy and Harp covered with sweat, and a scene just turned over in my mind. I can''t help but admit that I was a little crazy tonight.

    It took two girls three hours to fight, even if Daisy and Meiqin joined hands. I''ve been with myself more than once, but I''m still reluctant.

    If not two people''s physique is also good, this meeting, should already tired of sleeping over

    In fact, Daisy and Meiqin are already eager to sleep in the past directly, but they seem to have no sleepiness at all when they see no words. The two girls can only try to calm their breath, strengthen their spirit, raise their heads, and turn their beautiful eyes with water vapor to their silent faces.

    "Still not sleeping?" The daisy took a deep breath. Calm down the breathing. The blush on his face also reduced a little.

    "Go to bed, it''s late..."

    "Go to sleep first..." Speechless embrace two women, shook head, eyes fixed on the ceiling.

    "I don''t have to run out in the middle of the night to fight. Time is free. It doesn''t matter how long you sleep during the day. Don''t worry... "

    "I don''t think it''s just that?" Meiqin used the eyes that seemed to be able to see through what she thought in wordless heart, stared straight at wordless pair of wine red pupils, wrinkled her little nose.

    "Is there any trouble?"

    "I can''t hide it from you..." A silent self mocking smile. There was a sigh.

    "I was thinking, what should we do after that?"

    Hearing this, Daisy and Meiqin are silent.

    About Xiaohei, wordless has told Daisy and Meiqin.

    There is nothing to hide from your two partners.

    Naturally, it also includes the current worries about the completion of the "semi divine road" task.

    Wordless has decided not to take the rank card of "Archer" in Xiaohei!

    The heart of daisy and Meiqin is really good. Although they are no longer as accompanied by speechless at the beginning, even the dead are afraid and dare not see the blood, they can''t do anything that is really hurtful.

    It is impossible for two young girls to kill a child who is almost ten years old.

    Therefore, Daisy and Meiqin have no objection to the silent decision, but rather agree with it.

    However, in this way, their purpose of coming to the world can not be fulfilled

    "Do you want to give up?..." The mermaid lowered her voice.

    "The mission of the semi divine road..."

    "You have completed the task of" semi divine road "in the first ring. Even if you don''t continue the task, you can also be promoted to semi divine level..." Daisy rubbed her cheek against her speechless chest.

    "Even if we can''t go further on the demigod stage, we can''t say that there is no harvest. We can do it slowly..."

    "I know..." Speechless clapped the back of the two girls in her arms and closed her eyes.

    "I don''t regret making such a decision, but if I give up the task like this, I''m not willing to..."

    "What are you going to do then?" Meiqin shows a puzzled expression.

    "Did you really kill that little black boy?"

    "If the other side is so disgusting that I can''t see it, then I may be able to get it..." Speechless and distressed shook his head.

    "But it seems that the child has no purpose but to be mischievous. There is really nothing I hate. How can I do it?"

    "There is no way..." Daisy caressed the silent chest like comfort."But I also understand if you have any other ideas..."

    "I really think a lot..." Wordless reached out his hand, took all the rank cards on the counter beside the bedside, held them in front of him, and looked at the patterns on the rank cards.

    "After thinking about it carefully, I have three ideas without giving up the task of" half God Road "

    "Three ideas?" The spirit of daisy and harp was refreshed and concentrated.

    "What do you think?"

    "First of all, there are seven ranks that can be held by Yingling, but there are not only seven that can hold these seven ranks. As far as I know, there are quite a few that can hold the position of archer."

    Speechless tight hands of the rank card, squinting eyes.

    "The rank card is made with a very high magic theory, which can trigger the power of a hero corresponding to the rank card. It is a very high-end prop. Since it is a prop, is it possible that there is another ''Archer'' card in the world?..."

    "Another ''Archer'' card?..." Daisy slightly Zheng Zheng Zheng, some surprised to speechless said.

    "I''m not sure it''s not, but are you really going to look for the second card of archer?"

    "So it''s thought..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "Let''s not mention whether there is a second card of" Archer ". Even if there is one, the three of us alone can''t find it..."

    "And it''s too dim to place hope on the second card of archer that doesn''t know if it exists..." Meiqin pondered for a moment and asked immediately.

    "What about the second idea?"

    "It''s almost as hopeless as the second Archer rank card..." Speechless and headache like opening.

    "Although I don''t know how the rank card is made, since it exists, there must be its maker..."

    "Made by..." Meiqin seems to have thought of something. Her eyes are incredibly wide.

    "Don''t you want to..."

    "Well, that''s it..." A silent, awkward smile.

    "Find out the maker of the rank card, and let him help us make the second ''Archer'' rank card!"

    "Here It''s quite remote... " Daisy pulled the corners of her mouth feebly.

    "Let''s talk about the third idea..."

    "The third idea is a little more real than the first two, but it''s very difficult!" Speechless put the rank card in front of the two girls, and there was a fine light in their eyes.

    "From now on, I will make a rigorous analysis of the structure, theory and design of the rank card, and analyze all the existence of the rank card!"

    "Then, make your own rank card!"

    "Make your own rank card?!" Daisy and Meiqin are stunned on the spot.

    "Since someone can make the rank card, can''t say I can''t?..." Speechless helplessly shrugged his shoulders.

    "The rank card is a prop made with a high magic theory. I have all the knowledge of magic skills in the magic book, let alone magic. I have all the other skills, even magic. On the understanding of magic, I think I will not lose to anyone!"

    "Of course, the magic book is an encyclopedia of magic in the world of" magic catalogue ". It must be different from the magic in the world of" magic girl Elijah ". But in theory, the magic difference can''t be so big..." Speechless eyes fell on the two girls in her arms.

    "So, I was thinking, with my ability, the possibility of analyzing and remanufacturing the rank card would not be zero?"

    Daisy and Meryton looked at each other and began to think.

    "Indeed, the possibility cannot be zero..." Meiqin''s mouth is curled.

    "But it''s not much, is it?"

    "That''s why I said it would be difficult..." Speechless again looked to the rank card in hand.

    "No matter which way..."

 Chapter 1498

    Thank you very much for "dancing with the Maple" and "rayplayer"

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Friends all support it

    Now, if you want to continue the task of "semi divine road" and complete the "semi divine road" of the second ring, you must start from three aspects -

    1: go to find another rank card of "Archer" (Archer) that doesn''t know whether it exists or not;

    2: find out the maker of the rank card and ask the maker to help make the second one £©¡¯

    Three: analyze the rank card, find out its existence theory, structure and design principle, and make the rank card by yourself.

    the first two methods are really hopeless. The second ''Archer'' rank card doesn''t know whether it exists or not, and the manufacturer has no clue. Go to find it. It''s better than fishing for the sea The needle is more difficult.

    Compared with the previous two methods, the third one is more or less hopeful.

    After all, as speechless said, he has the magic knowledge of 13000 magic books in the "forbidden book of magic" world. In it, the knowledge about magic is almost all inclusive. Even though it is different from the magic in the "magic girl Elijah" world, the theoretical aspects are all magic, which must not be much worse.

    Therefore, it is not impossible to make the second "Archer" card by analyzing the rank card with the magic theory in the book.

    Actually. In addition to these three methods, there is also a feasible way

    That''s it. Find out how Xiao Hei can survive even if you take out her rank card!

    It''s not impossible!

    What''s more, at the beginning of dressing, it was just an artificial intelligence

    Finally, it''s not the props in the system that get the body and become a complete life.

    Wordless, I don''t know what kind of existence Xiaohei is. I don''t know how much Xiaohei''s life and existence depend on the rank card of "Archer". But the best of both worlds method is not sure.

    Of course, I''m not sure there are

    So. This fourth method, speechless did not say.

    What''s more, even if there is such a way to make the best of both worlds, whether Xiao Hei will cooperate or not is another matter. It''s another matter whether Xiao Hei is willing to choose to believe in speechlessness on the premise of paying his life as the cost of failure.

    Intuitively, this one looks careless. It''s a very cute girl. In fact, she''s very sensitive

    If you rashly fight against the idea of the rank card of "Archer" in Xiaohei''s body, it is likely to backfire, making Xiaohei rise hostility to himself and others, even malicious, maybe

    In such a case. Wordless, we should study together, analyze the rank card on the opponent''s head, and start to find a way to collect information about the existence of Xiaohei, to see if we can find a way to make Xiaohei survive from the "Archer" card.

    In addition, information such as "the second rank card of archer" and "the maker of rank card". Speechless also began to pay attention to, and take the initiative to collect.

    Because I know that I have to start from four aspects at the same time. No words will say "no matter which side is very difficult"

    Unfortunately, such an orderly arrangement, the next day up, has not started, an accident will break it

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, private Suiqun primary school

    After being confirmed by the doorman, wordless entered the primary school Department of the original private Suiqun School Park, and ran to the direction of the health care room in the way of trot under the guidance of some teachers and the curious eyes of students.

    Just now, when Wuyan was about to analyze the rank card, a phone suddenly entered his cell phone.

    The other side claimed to be Elijah and Meiyou''s head teacher, and then, told him a message

    Elijah and miyou are injured!

    Hearing this news, wordless almost subconsciously stayed on the spot, and then came to the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school under the proposal of the head teacher.

    On the way to the health care room, in addition to worry, there are only doubts and chagrins.

    I wonder why Elijah and Meiyou are injured, and their head teacher will call them in the first time, instead of calling Elijah and Meiyou''s family

    What''s more, how does the head teacher know his phone number

    Chagrin, on the other hand, is chagrin at the lack of intelligence in one''s head.

    Elijah and Meiyou are accompanied by ruby and sapphire. They can turn into magic maidens at any time. Since they are injured, they are attacked except by accident.According to the head teacher, it wasn''t because of the accident that Elijah and miyou were injured.

    Well, it''s only possible that someone attacked me!

    But can ordinary people attack the two little girls who are magic girls and hurt them

    The answer, naturally, is impossible

    Then, if you think about it a little, you will understand without any words.

    Attacker, it must be Xiaohei!

    After all, it was yesterday that Xiao Hei moved his hand on Elijah!

    But speechless forgot that, which was the reason for his chagrin.

    But it''s not surprising that speechless head was already full of job cards at that time. He couldn''t think of anything else at all. In addition, he was also present yesterday. If Elijah was really likely to be hurt, he would certainly do it. What''s more, in the end, Elijah was not hurt.

    In addition, Xiaohei still looks cute and cute, so, speechless, he forgot this episode

    Now, think about it. There must be something hidden in Xiaohei''s attack on Elijah!

    Maybe we can find out the information about why Xiaohei was born, so as to find out the best of both worlds. Maybe

    Of course, the most important thing is the injury of Elia and Meiyou

    Think of here, speechless immediately accelerated the pace, through a long corridor, came to the health care room.

    "Elijah! Beautiful tour! "

    The door of the health care room was not closed, so I went in without any words.

    In the health care room, on a bed, Elijah was lying on it. She had no injuries. Besides her clothes, she was still talking with Meiyou spiritually.

    As for Meiyou, she moved a chair and sat next to Elijah. She talked with Elijah without a word. One arm was bound with bandages. I think she was injured.

    "Big brother!"

    "Silent brother!"

    Two little girls heard the sound from the door, turned their heads immediately, looked at the past, and immediately their eyes brightened, one sat up from the bed, one stood up.

    See two little girls seem to be full of spirit, speechless secretly relieved, walked past.

    "How is it?" He sat down Meiyou and pressed Elijah back to bed. He looked at her silently.

    "Nothing?"

    "Nothing!" Elijah and Miyuki shook their heads, leading to speechless white eyes.

    "It''s OK. I''m lying in bed with a bandage on my hand. How can it be ok?"

    "I''m really fine, big brother..." Elijah stretched out and patted her head.

    "I just suffered a shock to my head and fainted. I didn''t get any injuries. Meiyou is more serious..."

    "I was just scratched by the arrow, skin injury..." Meiyou also made a rare movement of her arm, as if to make wordless and reassured, to explain her voice.

    "Sapphire has already helped me with that injury. This bandage is just for dressing. Brother Wuyan, don''t worry..."

    "It seems that there is really no injury..." Seeing that Elijah and Meiyou are moving their bodies and proving themselves, they can''t cry or laugh at the same time.

    "Your head teacher said it so quickly and hurriedly that he didn''t even give me a chance to inquire. He asked me to come here and hang up. I thought how badly you were hurt..."

    "Ahaha..." Elijah smiled sheepishly.

    "Our teacher is really a bit impatient and nervous. He just forced us to the health care room without asking us to say anything. Obviously, nothing happened..."

    "I wonder why I called instead of your family?" Silent and curious.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Well Meiyou is also embarrassed.

    "Because it''s not suitable for Elijah''s family to know, and the teacher has to inform relatives, so we asked the teacher to call silent brother..."

    Speechless, then relieved.

 Chapter 1499

    "Elijah''s family is really not suitable to know about this..."

    Speechless touched his chin, followed by confusion.

    "But it''s OK to call Lucia, isn''t it? Isn''t it relatives? If you don''t look for Elijah''s relatives, you can also look for Meiyou''s relatives? "

    This Meiyou''s cheeks were reddish, and she began to spit.

    "Big brother, aren''t you the relative of Meiyou?" Elijah''s wicked smile.

    "Yesterday at the school gate, elder brother, you admitted yourself to be Meiyou''s elder brother..."

    "Er..." The silent expression became angry.

    "Well, why does your teacher have my phone?"

    Hearing this, Meiyou''s pretty face was slightly stiff, and Elijah was stunned for a moment, and immediately replied.

    "The teacher is from Meiyou to the big brother''s phone..."

    "From Meiyou?..." Speechless surprised to see the United States swim.

    "But I didn''t tell Meiyou my phone number..."

    "Ah? How can Meiyou have his big brother''s phone number in his notebook? " Eliaton tilted her head and a question mark appeared on her forehead.

    "I remember it was written in, my most..."

    "Elijah!" Meiyou''s face panicked, showing an expression of unprecedented ferocity. She glared at Elijah and let her breathe. She smiled.

    "My best..." Speechless and more confused. My face is full of ambiguity.

    "Yes by the way! Silent brother! " Seeing that speechless seems to have the intention to continue to ask, Meiyou quickly shifts the topic.

    "We saw the man who attacked us!"

    Smell the words. Wordless also put down the inner doubts, and turned back to the main topic.

    "It''s Xiaohei, isn''t it?"

    "Little black?"

    "It''s the black Elijah whose skin is very black, which is very similar to Elijah when she was reified!" Wordless moved a chair and sat next to Meiyou.

    "Is she right?..."

    "It''s her!" Elijah puffed up her cheeks in a huff.

    "What''s the matter with that black guy? Why attack me?... "

    "Tell me the situation first!" Speechless wave.

    "What happened?"

    "That was in the morning..." It''s a beautiful tour.

    "I went to school with Elijah. On the way to school, an arrow suddenly shot at us from the sky!"

    "Yesterday morning, after you sent us to school. I have the same situation... " Elijah hastily added.

    "At that time, I was almost shot by that arrow!"

    "I was there, too!" Silent nodded.

    "At that time, when you were ready to shoot, you dodged the arrow. It was at that time that I found the existence of Xiaohei. It seems that you were not so lucky this morning. Just dodge that arrow... "

    "Yes..." Elijah dropped her shoulders innocently.

    "At that time, if Meiyou hadn''t found the arrow and pushed me away, I wouldn''t be in the health care room now. Maybe even the hospital doesn''t need to take me in..."

    "That''s why my arm was scratched by that arrow. Elijah, pushed away by me, also hit the electric pole and fainted... " At this point, Meiyou is sorry to look down at Elijah.

    "I''m sorry, Elijah..."

    "There is nothing wrong with Meiyou!" Elijah quickly waved her hand and shook her head.

    "If it wasn''t for Meiyou, I would be dead now. And it''s me who should be apologizing for hurting miyou... "

    "I have nothing. It''s just a scratch. The wound is not deep... " Meiyou shakes her head and looks at her speechless body.

    "At that time, I looked up and saw exactly how the attacker left the scene..."

    "And then I see Xiaohei, right?..." Speechless puckered up the lips, pondered.

    "But why did Hei attack Elijah?"

    "The big brother said that he met the black guy yesterday?" Elijah sat up from the bed and grabbed the quilt. Her Jeweled eyes were both angry and suspicious.

    "What happened then?"

    "Well, I almost fought..." Speechless spread out.

    "But later, because she was hungry, she went to a family restaurant and had a chat..."

    "Big brother went to dinner with that black guy?" Elijah''s eyes widened."Why?..."

    "Xiao Hei is not hostile to me..." Don''t turn away when you are speechless and embarrassed.

    "So, unconsciously..."

    "Do you..." Elijah had a look of displeasure on her face.

    "That guy wanted to kill me..."

    "So, at that time, we almost fought..." Speechless and funny patted the head of Elijah, who was petting her childish temper.

    "Later, because of other things, I forgot what she did to you, and I didn''t expect that she would do it to you. It was my negligence. I''m sorry..."

    "It has nothing to do with the big brother!" Elijah puffed up her cheeks again.

    "It''s all the black guy''s fault!"

    Hearing Elijah''s childish answer, both speechless and Meiyou were all laughing.

    "But..." Meiyou''s expression is not clear.

    "Why does that Elijah want to kill her?..."

    "I don''t know. I wanted to ask her yesterday, but I can''t answer her if I look at her." Speechless knocked on the edge of the bed, said the muffled voice.

    "I''m sure that since Xiaohei attacked Elijah yesterday or today, she will come to take Elijah''s life again!"

    "Ah!" Elijah was startled.

    "Isn''t I dangerous?"

    "It doesn''t matter! Elijah! " Meiyou said with firmness on her face.

    "I will protect you!"

    "I''m afraid that when you two join up, you''re not Xiao Hei''s opponent!" Speechless put his hand on Meiyou''s head, caressed him gently while his eyes slightly moved.

    "Xiaohei is now borrowing the strength of archer''s rank card and boarding the spirit of archer. That day, I fought with Elijah of yinglinghua. You can see that Xiaohei has such strength!"

    "I don''t think you have a good chance of winning against an opponent like that..." Wordless knead his brow.

    "What''s more, Xiao Hei is different from those raging heroes who use rank cards to substantiate. He has his own reason and knows how to use his mind to fight. The difficulty is not comparable to those heroes on your side. You''d better treat her as the strongest enemy..."

    "The strongest Enemy Elijah and Meiyou suddenly looked at each other.

    "What about you, big brother?" Asked Elijah carefully.

    "Is that black guy better than your big brother?"

    "I don''t know how to judge it..." Wordless touched his head.

    On the level, Xiaohei is 75, just like the wordless one who wears the "limited Bracelet" and whose strength is suppressed.

    But rank only represents surface power, not real power.

    For example, the same level is 75, and the strength of the two is the same, but one has a gold uniform and one is unarmed. Then, the winner is definitely the former, and it is overwhelming.

    For another example, it is also level 75, but wordless has many means, such as "infinite martial arts", "one hundred thousand and three thousand magic books", "super power", "pet", "Ruby mode", etc. if another person only has superficial strength and no means, then the winner must be wordless.

    "Last time, I didn''t use any other means to fight against Elijah of the English reification, and I kept my cards as well..." After a little deliberation, wordless gave such an answer.

    "And Xiaohei''s strength should be the same as that of Elijah at that time, rather than that, at that time, Elijah is likely to be Xiaohei, in that case, if she only has the strength shown that day, and there are no other cards and means, then I think it will not be difficult to win Xiaohei..."

    "Isn''t that all right?" Elijah clapped her hands happily.

    "With the big brother, that black guy can''t take me, can he?"

    "But I can''t stay with you all the time..." Speechless basin of cold water poured relentlessly in the past.

    "I will always be caught by Xiaohei..."

    "So what''s going on?" Elijah wanted to cry without tears.

    "Are you waiting for the other side to come to you?"

    Speechless stupefied for a moment, followed by eyes bright.

    "Yes! That''s it! "

    "Ha?..." This time, it''s Elijah''s turn and Meiyou''s turn

 Chapter 1500

    Late at night

    The cool air is gradually filled in every space, the darkness slowly swallows all the sounds, so that all the activities in the day are calmed down, and the lively atmosphere also dissipates with the wind

    In the frightfully quiet street, with a scarf around her neck, Elijah walked here alone

    The cold wind blows through Elijah''s thin and delicate body, which makes her shrink into a group. The depressed back looks so desolate, and Elijah herself is full of tears on the surface, and she wants to cry without tears in her heart.

    "I thought that I would never have to sacrifice my sleep time in the middle of the night to wander around..." With tears in her big, watery eyes, Elijah couldn''t help shouting.

    "Why am I so unlucky?!!"

    "Elijah..." Ruby stayed on Elijah''s shoulder, waving the body made of ribbon, gloating.

    "It''s all for yourself. Don''t show your feet..."

    "Wuwu..." Eliaton whimpered and wept in the cold wind.

    "Magic girl and so on. It''s really only on TV. I really blacked the faces of all magic girls..."

    "How can you say that?" Ruby retorted.

    "Elijah is a very qualified magic girl!"

    "Is it?" Elia''s interested inquiry.

    "Although I don''t have any hope, I''ll ask you what you rely on to judge..."

    "Do you still need to say that?!" Ruby proudly opens her mouth.

    "Lovely, of course! Magic girl as long as lovely! Nothing else matters! Elijah, you are very qualified! "

    "I knew that..." Elijah is like a deflated ball. It''s wilting.

    "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have asked..."

    In the conversation with ruby, Elijah seems to walk to the other end of the street desolately.

    In the corner not far behind Elijah, a few heads poked out and looked at Elijah shivering in the cold wind. At the same time, sympathy appeared in her eyes.

    "Total feeling..." Daisy can''t bear to look away.

    "We are here to watch others suffer, as if it is very bad..."

    "How pitiful is Elijah..." Meiqin''s eyes are also full of impatience.

    "It looks very cold..."

    "Cold is nothing. There are rubies to provide magic for Elia. Even if it snows, Elia will be ok..." Far Sakhalin''s eyes beat.

    If "cold" and "walk for three hours on foot in the deserted street", please choose one for me. I would definitely prefer the former

    "The most important thing is..." Sapphire said so calmly.

    "Lord Elijah has wrapped both of them..."

    Smell the words. All the women hiding in the corner were silent for a moment, and then the eyes of Elijah were more sympathetic.

    "Say..." After a while, she complained.

    "Why do we have to look after Elias field here?"

    "Ah..." Meiqin is surprised to see Lucia.

    "Are you not companions? Isn''t it right for a companion to stand up when he is in trouble? "

    "That''s right..." Lucia couldn''t pucker up.

    "We can catch that black Elijah tomorrow. Why do you have to carry out the capture plan on the street at such a late hour? "

    "Not tomorrow!" Hiding in the bottom of many women, Meiyou''s eyes are tightly locked on Elia, who is walking bleakly in front of her. Answer without hesitation.

    "Catch people later. Elijah is a little more dangerous. We must catch that little black in my silent brother''s mouth as soon as possible! "

    "You are all too serious..." Lucia''s face fell.

    "It''s true that I still have to build my new home..."

    "Stop complaining. Lucia Far Sakhalin glanced at Lucia.

    "It''s us who dragged Elijah and Meiyou, who are ordinary people, into the water, and we haven''t reported to the magic association truthfully. Now there is such an abnormal situation because of the rank card. We can''t catch the black Elijah quickly and find out the cause of the matter. Once the matter is exposed, we two will be miserable..."

    This time, Lucia was speechless.

    "Other children don''t complain, so stop complaining..." Meiqin looks around Elia in front of her.

    "It''s not bad for the public or the private to catch the kid named Xiaohei. We are both. So, let''s be serious..."

    "Yes, yes..." Lucia sighed helplessly."But will the other party really bite?"

    "As long as the target is Elijah, the other side will never miss any chance!" Meiyou clenched her fist and her eyes were ablaze with flames.

    "It doesn''t matter! I''ll protect Elijah! "

    "Meiyou adults..." Sapphire can''t help but make complaints about it.

    "I think your concern for Elijah is too heavy..."

    "All in all..." There was a deep smile on his face.

    "The bait has been thrown, it depends on when the fish is hooked..."

    This sentence just said, one side, the Meiqin forehead flashed a blue and white electric light.

    At present, Meiqin is slightly shocked.

    "Here we are!"

    At this time, a black shadow suddenly flashed through the air, like a bat in the night, dragging a long shadow, falling on the top of a wall.

    Then, a burst of air broke through the silent street. It was like a strong wind. It cut through the darkness of the night and shot at Elijah, who was walking in front.

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    In the corner, Meiqin took the lead in jumping out. With her hands outstretched, the weak current jumped across her fingers and suddenly fell on the ground.

    Just like pulling something out of the ground, Meiqin raised her hand forcefully, a wave of black iron sand rolled back and forth, like a jet of black air, which was violently thrown out in the space, turned into a whip shadow, pulled it hard in the past, and bumped into something that was violently shot at Elijah.

    A dark arrow!

    "Bang!"

    With a muffled sound, the dark arrow and the black iron whip thrown from all directions collided in the mid air and blew up a wave.

    "Elijah!" The rest of the girls rushed out to where Elijah was.

    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ it''s not that easy..."

    However, just as many women were about to come to Elijah''s body, on the ground, the dark shadow suddenly emerged from the void, blocked in front of Elijah and stopped them.

    "Good morning, sisters..." A playful laugh came from the shadow, and all the eyes of the audience were focused on her.

    "No, it should be good evening now..."

    The black wing like bits and pieces of Cape fluttered slightly, the red skirt waved in response, the petite girl raised her head, and printed a pair of amber like dazzling eyes into everyone''s vision, as well as a pair of black-and-white double knives and a lovely smile flashing with cold arc light.

    that face is as like as two peas!

    "You fellow!" As like as two peas, I Riya took a direct look at the ruby and entered the metamorphosis and glared at the girl who had the same face as her.

    "At last!"

    "I said that with your fearsome character, it''s impossible to wander on the street in the middle of the night alone..." Small black spread spread the hand that holds black and white double knife, helplessly say.

    "Is it really a trap?"

    "Are you Xiaohei?" Daisy step forward, the hands of the "white cherry" at the small black.

    "I heard about you..."

    "Did big brother mention me?" The smile on Xiaohei''s face slowly became a real smile.

    "That''s very pleasant..."

    "What a pity..." Meiqin stroked the bangs and looked at Xiaohei.

    "I''m not very happy about what you did..."

    "Well, if you are elder brother, you will certainly forgive others..." Xiaohei''s provocative smile.

    "After killing that eyesore, someone will apologize to the elder brother..."

    "Do you think you can do it?" Meiyou raised his sapphire wand and made no secret of the hostility in his eyes.

    "Maybe we are not your rivals, but do you think you will win if there are two companions of brother Yan?"

    "Although I don''t want to cheat more and less..." Far Sakhalin, with one hand akimbo, looked closely at Xiaohei.

    "But, please keep your hands down..."

    "Oh?..." Small black eyebrows a pick, followed by a smile, laugh extremely ironic.

    "You seem to forget that my purpose is not to fight with you..."

    With that, xiaoheimeng turns around and rushes forward, carrying the cold black and white double blades, and pours at the stunned Elijah

 Chapter 1501

    Just like the beast that has integrated into the night and rushed to the prey, all the people on the scene saw that there was real murderous air in the amber eyes of Xiao Hei. The black-and-white twin sabres with cold arc light rose at one stroke and cut down on Elijah''s head mercilessly.

    The black-and-white twin sabres, which were split by force, set off a frenzied wind, blowing the long snow like hair of Elijah under the blade, and waking up Elijah.

    "Elijah!"

    Seeing that Elijah is about to die under Xiaohei''s blade, yuanban Lin and others'' pupils shrink to the size of a needle.

    "Yes!"

    With a coquetry full of the idea of winning, a pair of black and white daggers fell to Elijah''s head.

    "Dang!"

    It''s a pity that Xiaohei''s winning shot, in return, is a very clear sound of cross attack and a fierce Mars.

    When the little black face coagulated, he saw that he appeared in front of him without a trace of omen. He held the long sword composed of crystal, and stopped the pink long hair girl who was cut by the black and white double blades. He couldn''t help but "cut".

    "Sorry..." Holding the hand of "Bai Ying", she made more and more intense friction with the black and white twin sabres, which aroused more intense sparks. The yellow and green eyes of Daisy reflected Xiaohei''s angry expression, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised.

    "Before we know the reasons before and after the event. For the time being, you can''t touch Elijah! "

    Finish saying, Daisy a force, the hand "white cherry" suddenly pick.

    "Sonorous!"

    In the sound of gold and iron strike, the black and white twin sabres in Xiao Hei''s hand were smashed on the top of Bai Ying and exploded into pieces, which made Bai Ying cut the air from the bottom and cut into Xiao Hei''s chin.

    Xiaohei quickly leaned back and took a step back. The sharp sword light just wiped the tip of her nose and pointed upward.

    "So fast..." One foot on the ground. Xiaohei suddenly retreats and opens a distance with daisy. She looks at the daisy who is protecting her in front of her and squints.

    "In such a short time. And around me. Keep that coward behind you. It''s very capable, sister... "

    "What a pity..." Daisy tightly stared at the little black in front of her eyes, holding a "white cherry". The other hand held Elia behind her.

    "If you are the enemy, there is no need to bypass you just now, but directly cut you with a sword..."

    "It''s as if you''ve won..." Xiaohei smiled with a bad smile.

    "But..."

    Xiaohei''s petite figure suddenly turned into a red fog, and really integrated into the night.

    Once again, it was behind Daisy and Elijah

    "I have more ways to cheat if I just compare speed!"

    "What..." Feeling the breath behind her, Daisy''s face changed.

    "Space transfer?!"

    "Correct solution!" The whirlpool of magic was rolled up on Xiao Hei''s hands, turned into two short knives of different colors, and raised slightly.

    I think that in the next moment, this pair of sharp knives will definitely cut off Elijah again!

    However, Xiaohei''s body shape is suddenly stagnant and his heart is tight.

    Because, two bright gems, from the top of Xiaohei''s head, slide down and enter her vision

    "Private ne - (mark) -"

    "color t (start) -"

    at the next moment, the gem flashed a strong light and exploded.

    "Dong!!!"

    The strong fire suddenly enveloped the center of the street, and the fierce wind and waves with smoke swept the whole scene.

    In the second when the gem exploded, Daisy picked up Elijah, flashed, and in a blink came to Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia and Meiyou, avoiding the fire and explosion.

    Xiaohei is eager to pursue Elijah, but even she can''t ignore the jewel magic of yuanbanlin and Lucia. At present, she has no choice but to move the space and retreat to the other side of the fire.

    "How can you use such magic power directly on the streets of residential areas..." Xiaohei glanced around, looked at the buildings that still didn''t light even a little under such a dynamic and static situation, and pouted his eyebrows.

    "Have you set up a border?..."

    "It''s just a hypnotic Magic enchantment..." Yuan Sakhalin holds a gem, and a fake smile hangs on his face.

    "So, if you are crazy and want to destroy all the buildings around you and kill all the people inside, we have no way at all..."

    "I don''t know how to say that?" Xiaohei squinted and pointed the knife at Elijah."Don''t worry, my goal is only Elijah!"

    "That''s the most disturbing thing!" Elijah shouted.

    "We don''t want to fight you..." Meiqin looks at Xiaohei.

    "We just want to ask you some questions, so if you can, would you please talk to us?..."

    "Of course!" To everyone''s surprise, Xiao Hei didn''t refuse at all. She agreed very readily, which made all the women show their joy.

    However, Xiaohei''s next sentence proves that girls'' thoughts are naive

    "As I said, my goal is only Elijah!" Xiaohei fights a short knife on his shoulder, smiles on his face, but the look in his eyes is very serious.

    "As long as you give me Elijah, I will answer whatever you want after the event!"

    "Why do you have to kill me?" Cried Elijah.

    "Have I done anything too much to you?"

    "Too much?..." Xiaohei''s expression suddenly turned cold.

    "I don''t know if it''s too much for you, but I know what I''m going to do is absolutely too much!"

    "You..." Elijah was shaking with rage.

    "It seems that there is no way to have a dialogue in this situation..." Daisy a tight hand ''white cherry''.

    "Don''t you really want to go back with us?..."

    "Sorry..." Xiaohei''s smile.

    "I also want to get along with you, but that''s after killing Elijah..."

    "Well, there''s no way..." Yuanban Lin''s face is taut.

    "Everyone! Get her! "

    "It''s long overdue!" Xiaohei converged and smiled. His body was lowered like an arrow out of the line.

    "Whoosh!"

    Almost for a moment, Xiao Hei stormed into the eyes of many women from a distance of nearly 20 meters. The black and white twin swords in his hands arc in the night. The target is still Elijah. In the howling sound, he chopped through.

    The first to react is Meiqin.

    The brown pupils seemed to lock Xiaohei''s figure completely. The electric light flashed on Meiqin''s body, and the iron sand waves around it rose and fell. A whip shadow was drawn out like lightning, and the sound of "pa" was on Xiaohei''s body.

    No!

    Iron sand whip did not smoke small black body!

    A sword wall formed by a huge sword did not know when it appeared beside Xiaohei, just as it knew that there would be an attack from there at the beginning, blocking the whip of iron sand.

    Xiaohei stared at Elijah with cold eyes, gave a low drink, and leaped to the ground at a high speed. Even if it was not as fast as Daisy, it was faster than anyone at the scene!

    "Drink!" Has been protecting Elijah''s Daisy hands'' white cherry ''pulled up dazzling sword light, chopped to the body in front of the small black.

    "Sonorous!"

    Xiaohei directly raised the Black Dagger and suddenly waved it to the Daisy''s "white cherry".

    "Sonorous!"

    Daisy only felt a rather strong force from the small black dagger, along the body of the short-term ''white cherry'' sword, rushed up and pushed the ''white cherry'' aside.

    "Hiss..."

    The white knife with sharp sword light cut the air flow and waved to Elia

    "Physical protection all on!" The Ruby''s voice rose almost at the same time.

    "Sonorous!"

    Elijah held her wand in front of her and stopped the little black white dagger.

    "You guy..." With a look of exasperation on her face, Elijah cried out.

    "Don''t look down on people!"

    Elijah''s wand glowed with pink magic.

    "Shoot!"

    A pink flash of meteor like light flashed across the street, with a force of impact, and suddenly began to bomb between the women and the little black.

    "Bang!!!"

    Once again, the fire and smoke rose in the middle of the street, enveloping all the people in the street and spreading around. Before long, there was a storm, blowing in all directions

 Chapter 1502

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! I hope all friends can support this book

    The cold night wind whistling across the street filled with fire and smoke, took away all the things that obstructed the vision, and exposed some broken streets.

    "Cough, cough..."

    In the smoke slowly taken away by the evening wind, Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Meiyou and even Elia all coughed uncontrollably, as if choked by the smoke, but almost no injuries were found on their bodies.

    "Elijah!" Far Sakhalin coughs and glares at Elijah.

    "Don''t use the magic gun at such a close distance!"

    "Elias Phil!" Lucia is on fire, too.

    "Are you trying to get us all in?"

    "Yes Sorry Elijah coughed, too, with an awkward face.

    "I forgot..."

    "But curious..." Meiyou covered her mouth and nose, and said this with a suspicious face.

    "We have used such powerful magic cannons. Why didn''t we get any damage?"

    "Have you been merciful?" The daisy admired.

    "People want to kill you. I didn''t expect you as a client would be merciful..."

    "Hands Be merciful? " In a daze, Elijah uttered something that struck the girls.

    "I didn''t show mercy, I said with all my strength..."

    "No mercy?" Meiqin couldn''t help being surprised.

    "No? When I was fighting in that mansion last time, it was much more powerful, OK? "

    "But But I didn''t show mercy... " Elijah held up her wand, and there was a flow of magic on it. Rising.

    However, although the magic of Elijah''s wand has been continuously outputting, the amount of disposable output is very small.

    If it was Elijah in the past, the magic that broke out at this time must be at least two or three times stronger!

    "Ah?!" Elijah was taken aback.

    "Why is that so?!"

    Zhuduo girls seem to have noticed something wrong. Daisy and Meiqin look at each other, turn on the system perception and look at Elijah.

    ¡­¡­

    Eliasfel von einzberg: (grade 62)

    Grade 62

    Isn''t the original Elijah grade 66

    Weakened

    "It''s getting weaker Elijah

    Not far from zhuduo''s female counterparts, Xiaohei also came from the dust taken away by the evening wind. There was a smile on his face.

    "But. Of course, though my strength comes from the rank card, the magic capacity is taken away from you, and your magic capacity will drop. That''s the most normal thing... "

    This Yuanbanlin, lvya and Meiyou looked at each other.

    "That is to say..."

    "That is to say!" Xiaohei catches the black and white twin sabres. A little under your feet. Once again, with a whoosh, he rushed to Elia.

    "For a pure magic attack. As for the magic girl who is not a magic girl, if the magic capacity drops, the magic output will also drop. If the output is not enough, the attack power will weaken, and the power will naturally weaken! "

    With such words, in a blink of an eye, Xiao Hei rushed into the camp of a group of young girls, completely unscrupulous, not afraid of being besieged.

    "Whoo..."

    Daisy took a deep breath. As soon as she was short and slippery, she was directly close to the street floor. She was a slippery body. She rushed under Xiaohei''s abdomen. With a clear roar, Baiying stabbed at Xiaohei''s abdomen.

    "Keng!"

    Once again, the crystal sword collided with the little black dagger and burst into a mass of sparks.

    "What a bore!" Xiaohei''s white knife, which is enough to cut people''s back, tears the air, and cuts the daisy down hard.

    The sharp edge in Daisy''s eyes constantly enlarged, but Daisy''s face was abnormally hung with a smile, which made Xiaohei think of something, and his eyes slightly fluctuated.

    "Whew!"

    At this time, the startling shrieking sound came from the top of Xiaohei''s head.

    Xiaoheimeng looked up and looked up at himself.

    Then, a dark iron sword came down from the sky, like a streamer, into the small black vision

    "Sonorous!"

    At the critical moment, Xiaohei used all his strength to get back the white dagger that had been chopped to the daisy. With the iron sand sword that had fallen from the sky, Xiaohei fell into the sword of the incoming iron sand.

    "Shoo shoo..."However, the sword of iron sand has just been scratched by Xiaohei. In the sky, there are many sharp sounds in the sky, which are intermingled one by one, and the sound is in the moonlight without rhythm.

    A dark iron sand sword, like a storm, with a great deal of force, fell on the small black body with a pretty face.

    "La waias!"

    Xiaoheijiao drinks, abandons the short knife of one hand, raises her hand, and aims at the iron sand sword which is shot down like a storm. There is a whirlpool of magic air flow on it, an expansion, and a blooming pink petal light shield.

    "Sonorous..."

    Then, the dark iron sand rainstorm, like raindrops, fell relentlessly on the "lawaias" and hit violently, setting off a continuous sound of hitting.

    In the feeling of Xiaohei, the "La waias" propped up in his hands seems to increase, and with the falling of the dark sword rain, every sword falls, it increases a little.

    A moment later, like the flood of the breakwater, the fierce force burst out from the "La waias" and hit Xiaohei''s tiny body.

    "Hum..." There is a "La waias" for defense. Xiaohei is not hurt. But under the impact of the iron sand sword rain, he still groaned. The ground under his feet has broken inch by inch, facing all directions, and the tortoise has split.

    Suddenly, Xiaohei saw

    In the sky of the "La waias" and the dark sword rain, a young girl like a Smurf stood in the sky, holding a wand with a circle of runes rotating at the front, gathering a huge magic light ball half the size of a man, aiming at the bottom

    That''s Meiyou!

    Meiyou, who hasn''t made a move all the time, turned out that from the very beginning, there was magic accumulating there, waiting for the opportunity to release the accumulated power to surpass the limit!

    Now, that''s the time!

    The little black pupil shrank.

    "Snipe!"

    Next second, the cold sound of Meiyou comes into Xiaohei''s ear

    In the sky, the dazzling strong light flashes, and a beam of light suddenly flashes out, like a meteor falling to the ground, falling from the sky.

    All the dark iron sand swords are vaporized by the whole blue light in an instant, the atmosphere is constantly fluctuating, even the space is rippling, straight down to the "seven rings covered by the blazing sky", heavy, falling down

    "Dong!!!"

    Just as meteorites hit the earth, blue beams hit the petal shaped shield of light, causing violent magic ripples, like Mars, scattered in all directions.

    "Click..."

    After a few minutes of accumulation, the power of the magic gun of Meiyou has been powerful enough to match the attack of the treasure of the real name liberation!

    The petal shaped shield of the "La waias" was opened without any suspense

    The dazzling light fell directly on the ground.

    "Boom!!!"

    In the middle of the whole street, there was an amazing impact

    Over a roof in the distance of the impact center, Xiao Hei was stumbling out of a mist and fell on the ground, his face covered with cold sweat.

    "Isn''t it too messy?" Even Xiaohei can''t help shouting.

    "Isn''t this a residential area? Isn''t the surrounding house occupied? Don''t they have to worry? "

    "Rest assured..."

    A voice, behind Xiaohei, responds

    "Those two magicians have already built a defense magic circle..."

    "No!" Listen to the voice from behind, Xiaohei''s eyes, finally emerged a fright

    "Whew!"

    In the sharp air breaking sound, the pink streamer flashed behind Xiaohei, almost blinking to the back of Xiaohei.

    Looking up, Daisy turned her eyes to the little black with her back to her, and the fierce light flashed in her eyes.

    "--" Xiaohei clenched his teeth and raised his hand. It seemed that he wanted to do something. But a black shadow suddenly shot from his side and twined on Xiaohei''s raised hand.

    However, it is the iron whip!

    "White cherry" pulled up a remnant light and cut it heavily.

    "Puff..."

    A tear, from the body of Xiaohei, reverberated from

 Chapter 1503

    "Puff..."

    With the sound of tears, the whole scene, all sounds as if they were shielded, disappeared completely

    Below, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou all raised their eyes and looked up to the top of the roof. Their mouths were slightly open, showing a surprise.

    Not only the other girls, but also the daisies that cut down "white cherry" were slightly surprised.

    In this attack, Daisy naturally controls the strength and direction. At most, it brings skin injury to Xiaohei.

    However, it was not the sound of little black''s pain and the splashing of red blood that responded to the sound of tearing, but the bits and pieces of clothes, flying around and flying with the wind

    With a gasp, Xiao Hei burst a magic force on his wrist, and blew up the iron sand whip wrapped on it. One of them flashed away and fell under a tree below.

    However, the current situation of Xiaohei made many women stay on the spot.

    The skin is as dark as the chocolate yet to be made, but the smooth luster flickers on it, which is too dazzling to be seen directly.

    A pair of slender legs embellished on the fragile body like a carefully made glass handicraft, coupled with the dark color, it is just like a burning fire, revealing a wild.

    But, this is full of wild body, now, it is naked

    Smooth

    The clothes that are different from ordinary people are only a little bit of broken. It''s not enough to cover up!

    In the moment when "white cherry" is about to cut small black body, small black instinctively shrinks his body.

    As a result, because Daisy deliberately left her hand, kept her strength and deviated from her position, Xiaohei shrank so much that Bai Ying could not cut Xiaohei''s body, but cut her clothes into pieces.

    So, Xiaohei has become this state

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhu how many women did not expect this situation, petrifaction in situ. Not moving. Full of consternation.

    "So this elder sister likes this kind of expansion?" Xiaohei was also a little stunned, then, with a bad smile on his face, he looked at Daisy cruelly.

    "Tell me. I won''t mind if I show you... "

    "No No, no, no, no Daisy''s head is in a mess. Stuttering. His face flushed.

    "It''s not like that. I didn''t mean that..."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter how..." Little black and big square will own the rest of the clothes to tear apart. In a real naked situation.

    "It''s late at night anyway, no one will see it..."

    "Isn''t there a lot of people here?!" On one side, Elijah cried out in a hurry.

    "Don''t use that face to say such shameless things!"

    "Ah..." Patting the dust on his body, Xiao Hei covered his chest with his hands, looked at the women in the confrontation with him, frowned and murmured.

    "Sure enough, a pair of six is still too reluctant, let alone the companions of the two big brothers. Even if the two people are one-on-one with me, they will not fall down?"

    Yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou, if Xiaohei''s enemies are only these four people, Xiaohei will not be afraid at all.

    Yuanbanlin and others are all the seven level strong, but except that Meiyou is the top of the seven level, yuanbanlin and Lucia are just seven level talents, whose strength is not enough to be afraid, and Elia''s strength has also declined a lot. Even if the four join hands, Xiaohei is confident to defeat them easily.

    After all, Xiaohei has eight levels of strength!

    It''s not an ordinary level eight!

    But the daisy and the lute are different. They are the same as Xiaohei in terms of grade.

    Although Xiaohei is confident, he will never lose to any one of daisy and Meiqin in the case of one-on-one with the particularity of his own power, but it is also in the case of one-on-one

    Projection magic!

    This is Xiaohei''s power of "Archer"!

    In this world, projection magic is a kind of magic which is not very useful. It is called one of the most useless magic.

    It is a kind of magic that can exchange magic power equally, use magic power to copy objects and create a kind of physical imitation.

    There are three reasons why it is useless -

    one is the defect of imagination;

    projection is a means of reproducing the imaginary substance in the mind by relying on one''s own imagination. If one''s own imagination is defective, there will be defects in projection.

    That is to say, if the user of projection magic thinks that the copy projected by himself is defective, then it is defective.

    2£º The capacity of one''s own magic;Because the projection costs its own magic power. If the magic power is too small, the projected object does not have the ability to exceed the magic power.

    In other words, the more powerful the projected object contains, the more magic it needs. If the projected object exceeds its magic limit, the user may die because of consuming too much magic.

    3£º Instability;

    once the projected object leaves the master''s hand, it will disappear, and its own existence time is very short, it is not practical, and it can not be used in any scene at all.

    Because in this way, projection magic in the world, only as some novice magic apprentices to practice magic, can arrange a useful chicken rib magic. Basically, there are many people, but no one can use it.

    However, Xiaohei''s projection magic is very special because of the spirit corresponding to the rank card of archer.

    Can project treasure!

    That is to copy the fake treasure!

    No!

    It''s not just the projection of treasure!

    It can also be copied together with the original user''s experience and martial arts. As long as the projected treasure can be used immediately, as if it had been used by itself!

    Of course, there are limitations. Even if the projected treasure is perfect, it will be one level lower than the original treasure. Moreover, most treasure that can be projected can only be swords, and only some special ones can also be projected.

    And the limitation of projection magic itself, even if the projection magic corresponding to the rank card of "Archer" can''t be avoided, but it is quite different from the ordinary projection magic. If it is used for fighting, it is absolutely a very powerful means!

    It is because of the special projection magic that Xiaohei dares to say that he is confident to defeat daisy or Meiqin in a one-to-one situation.

    After all, she still has a more powerful treasure which has not been projected out

    However, it is not one-to-one, or even one to two, but one to six

    "No way..." Xiaohei takes a step back.

    "The situation is so bad that we have to retreat for a while..."

    "Want to run?..." Meiqin stands out.

    "Do you think you can run?"

    "Ah, has this sister forgotten?..." Xiaohei''s sly smile.

    "I''m a space shifter..."

    "I see..." The daisy turned and laughed.

    "Is it you who forgot?"

    "Huh?" Small black Zheng Zheng, doubt of crooked head.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Aren''t you surprised?" Daisy and Meiqin, with the rest of the girls, all backed away.

    "Where is the man who has been hanging in your mouth?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Hei''s face was smothering and he was dull.

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, with little black as the center, the space within 10 meters around suddenly fluctuated, and was covered by a layer of earthy yellow light.

    Xiaohei only felt a surprising gravity coming from the bottom of the earth, and his whole body couldn''t help being short. Even the blood and heart in his body were affected by the gravity in this moment. He pulled it hard to make Xiaohei cry out.

    "A little sleep..."

    The familiar voice reverberates in the Yellow space, which makes Xiaohei''s pretty face a little white. At the next moment, an abnormal impact seems to have a real impact on Xiaohei''s mind.

    Xiaohei''s head was dizzy, then he lost his consciousness

    Behind Xiaohei''s slowly fallen body, a figure came out of the void, holding Xiaohei''s bright and clean body and holding it in his arms.

    "Whoo..." A long sigh of relief, looking at Xiao Hei''s eyes closed, deep sleep, speechless and chuckling head.

    "It''s going to cause trouble..."

    "Give us people!" Daisy and Meiqin ran and ran over. They grabbed Xiaohei and blocked her naked body. They stared at her with vigilant eyes.

    "Still looking? Turn your head! "

    "Yes, yes..."

    Speechless, as a meritorious official, the treatment is not good

 Chapter 1504

    In the hazy, Xiaohei feels as if his body is immersed in the water, that is, there is no real sense of landing, no floating sense, some, just unreal psychedelic sense

    (body A little strange...)

    This is the only idea in Xiaohei''s hazy consciousness.

    With Xiaohei''s only hazy consciousness, there''s no way to judge what kind of situation he is in now, only to know that there seems to be a sense of bondage around her all the time, like something hanging her in the middle of the air, that kind of feeling is heavy and relaxed

    In this case, Xiaohei''s consciousness slowly recovered, and her brain got the power of operation again, which made her slowly open her eyes.

    The weak light began to enter Xiaohei''s vision, let Xiaohei''s subconscious eyes that had just been opened close a little again, and then one opened his eyes, exposing the amber eyes.

    "Oh?..."

    Almost at the same time, a familiar voice rang around.

    "Are you finally awake?"

    Hearing the voice, Xiaohei was shocked, looked up and saw his own front.

    There, a group of seven people, including wordless, Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou, all gathered together, standing or sitting in twos and threes. The eyes gathered on Xiaohei.

    Until then, Xiaohei can see his current situation clearly

    This is a large hall

    In the hall. There are all kinds of furniture, sofa, table, chair, counter, and a small kitchen beside. There is a glass door at the outside and an open balcony outside. At first glance, it looks like a luxurious living room.

    The only difference from the ordinary living room is that on the surrounding walls, each of them is only the size of a palm, and the magic array in the dribbling rotation is reflected on the top, under the count, there are about four.

    And in these four tiny magic circles. A dark beam of light came out of it, like a rope, extending to the center. The front end formed four rings, which were covered by a pair of thin wrists and a pair of soft ankles.

    Then, naturally, it''s Xiaohei''s wrist and ankle.

    Xiaohei is trapped by these four black rings. Then it was suspended in the middle of the air by the dark light rope extending from the ring.

    Aware of his current situation, Xiaohei finally remembered.

    In the battle with Daisy, Meiqin and others, at the moment when they are about to retreat, they are taken advantage of the opportunity to fall down

    Cut Thinking of what happened before he fainted, Xiaohei bit his teeth. I struggled a little.

    "It''s better not to waste your energy, Xiao hei..." The speechless man on the sofa shrugged.

    "Those four things on your limbs will dissolve the power of the bonder. Once you use the power, they will release it to Tonghua. Unless your power is above me, it will not break away... "

    "Defuse the power used?" Xiaohei stopped, his amber eyes fixed on the four precise geometric patterns rotating on the wall, and frowned.

    "What kind of magic is that? What technique? Why haven''t I met?... "

    "What you haven''t seen has gone to the sea, little girl..." A silent, smirking opening.

    "Can you learn to recognize the magic of the world?"

    "Hum..." Xiaohei gave a cold snort. Don''t look back. It''s a funny look.

    "I didn''t expect that big brother was the kind of person who started from behind others. They mistook you!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless eyebrow a pick, walked to small black in front of, pulled up her cheek.

    "You little girl who has been putting a cold arrow behind Elijah is not qualified to say me!"

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Small black mouthed whimper, like resistance.

    "All right!" Far Sakhalin step forward, dissatisfied said.

    "If you want to bully her, can you bully her when you have made it clear?"

    Speechless shrugged his shoulders again and let go of little black cheek.

    "Big brother is a villain!" Little black looked at the past with tears in his eyes.

    "I thought my elder brother was very gentle, but it was all deceitful..."

    "It''s no use looking at me with this expression..." Speechless not good gas of white small black one.

    "Who told you to attack Elijah for no reason?"

    "Not for no reason!" Little black retorted.

    "I have a reason for the attack!""Don''t take such things for granted!" Elijah is angry.

    "Dare you think a little about the mood of the attacked people?"

    "Think about the feelings of those of us who are in the dark..." Far Sakhalin picked up his arm and cast his eyes on Xiaohei.

    "We have a lot of questions waiting for you to answer for us..."

    "Ah..." Xiaohei sighed, a little impatient don''t look back.

    "How come everyone who meets me wants to ask me questions?"

    "Because you''re riddled all over!" Lucia spoke sarcastically.

    "Including presence!"

    Smell words, small black light hum.

    "Well, it''s a pity that I''m a little upset now. I won''t answer whatever you ask me!"

    "You can''t decide not to answer!" Yuanban''s face was grim.

    "As a prisoner, you have no right to refuse to answer!"

    "Is it?" Xiaohei''s provocative smile.

    "Then I don''t mind if you ask me in a rough way, to see if I can answer it under your torture..."

    "You..." Yuanban Lin looks at Xiaohei closely. Xiaohei does not want to show weakness. They look at each other quietly as if they are fighting.

    Before long, yuanban Lin was the first to lose the battle.

    "Really, how do you want to know something is so troublesome?" He rubbed his temples like a headache, and Asaka Lin glanced at speechless.

    "Since you can use so many magic tricks that others don''t know, isn''t there any magic tricks that can make people answer questions obediently?"

    "I want to learn magic with such convenience..." Speechless clap forehead, curl up mouth.

    "Well, I have the magic of reading other people''s memories..."

    "Oh?..." Hearing this, all the girls on the scene turned their slightly bright eyes to the speechless body.

    "Read memory?..." Xiaohei''s pretty face changed, and he shot his sharp eyes at wordless.

    "Big brother, if you do that, I will never forgive you again!"

    "If I really want to do it, I did it in the first place!" Speechless seriously looked at Xiaohei.

    "I understand that everyone has their own difficulties. You must be the same, Xiao Hei. You don''t want your secret to be known by others, but you should tell us the reason for attacking Elijah no matter how you say it? We can''t watch Elijah get hurt, can''t we? "

    This time, Xiao Hei can''t answer.

    The whole audience, everyone''s eyes once again gathered in Xiaohei''s body, waiting for Xiaohei''s answer.

    In the eyes of the crowd, until a long time later, Xiaohei bowed his head and said this.

    "I''m just out of balance..."

    "Mind imbalance?" The crowd froze.

    "Yes!" Xiaohei raised her head and stared at the stunned Elijah, shouting loudly.

    "I''m not happy that I think I''m living an ordinary life and that I''m happy that I''m living a life arranged by others."

    "What What! " Elijah can''t help but go back to the past a little angry.

    "Is it wrong to think about ordinary life?"

    "Yes! It''s true to live an ordinary life! But why can''t I? " Unconsciously, Xiaohei''s tone has brought emotion, and his face is excited.

    "Why do I have to bear all your past, all your pain?"

    "Take on all the past?" Everyone looked at each other.

    "All the pain?" Elijah was puzzled, but there was a bad feeling in her heart.

    , as like as two peas, he really pushed everything to the same person as himself.

    This made Elijah involuntarily close to her heart, and her hand was firmly on her chest. Her voice was a little shaky and uneasy.

    "Here What does that mean?... "

    Little black mouth slightly open, it seems that she wants to say something, but next moment, her face suddenly changed.

    At the same time, Xiaohei''s body, which had been lifted from the ground, became blurred under a vibration, like a mirage, which might disappear at any time!

    See, everyone in the audience was shocked

 Chapter 1505

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "ct80642470"! The rewards of "love" and "Scorpio of the second dimension"

    Just like bubble in the liquid, the little black with a sharp change of face rises orange air flow, like steam or fog, and gradually spreads around.

    With the spread of the steam like orange gas, the little black body slowly becomes illusory, just like the existence itself is erased by something, the delicate body becomes transparent.

    This

    Looking at this sudden scene, everyone seemed to be at a loss.

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "Little black!" Speechless also stood up from the sofa, the expression is violent fluctuation.

    Although I don''t know what happened, it seems that things have become a little bit bad.

    The little black and swarthy pretty face faded away with the speed visible to the naked eye. Even though her body had become transparent, she could still clearly see that her face had turned pale and was struggling fiercely.

    "Let go of me! Let go of me! "

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?! " Elijah was the first to panic.

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "Little black!" Speechless came to Xiao Hei''s face, and put on her looming shoulders.

    "What''s the matter with you?!"

    "Let go of me! Big brother! You let go of me! " Xiaohei didn''t answer the silent question, but continued to struggle, shouting excitedly at the silent, as if he met a child chased by a beast. There''s a lot of fear in my eyes.

    Seeing Xiaohei''s appearance, I realized that it''s not the time to ask about the reason. When I lift my hand, I want to untie Xiaohei''s shackles.

    "Wait!" At this time, Lucia was in a hurry to stop.

    "What will she do if she runs away again later?"

    "I won''t run! It won''t run! " Xiao Hei cried out, pleading.

    "Please, let me go, big brother..."

    "I don''t care!" Seeing this, I don''t hesitate to say nothing and bite my teeth severely.

    "Catch it again if you run!"

    Finish saying, speechless hands fiercely put on the two dark circles on Xiao Hei''s wrist. There was a blast in his hand. Cut off the flow of magic in the dark circle.

    "Bang!"

    On the wall, the four precise geometric patterns that are in motion, one sluggish and one shivering, broke apart in a clear sound of breaking.

    The dark beams that extend from the four precise geometric patterns also dissipate in an instant. Four dark circles on Xiao Hei''s limbs burst. Untie the bound little black.

    However. Xiaohei, who has freed himself from the shackles, has done something to amaze everyone in the audience at the same time.

    With orange gas rising all over. As soon as Xiaohei landed on the ground, xiaojiya stepped on the floor forcefully. She suddenly concealed herself, and some transparent and delicate bodies fell into the wordless arms that were unprepared and did not react in time.

    Xiaohei''s sudden move, speechless, could not have been expected at all. With such a strong attack, he immediately fell on his back and sat down on the ground with a bang.

    "Big brother!" Have not yet waited for speechless cry pain, pours to speechless bosom small black body a to lean forward, the head gathers, does not hesitate, kissed on speechless lips!

    Mouth to mouth!

    Speechless

    Elijah''s in a daze

    Meiyou is stunned

    Daisy and Meiqin also stay

    Far Sakhalin and luvia are also in a daze

    Even the rubies and Sapphires who have been acting as UFOs and watching the development of the situation silently are also stunned

    In addition to Xiaohei, including the party''s wordless, all of them stared round their eyes, their mouths were wide open, completely shocked at the scene, and did not respond for half a day.

    "Well..." But Xiaohei still hasn''t given the reaction time to the public, just like the goblin in the dream, looming, the little hand emitting orange gas rings on the silent neck, tightly clasps hard, the head comes forward a little again, as if the distance between the two is not close enough, fiercely moving the lips.

    Even, even the little tongue did not hesitate to probe into the speechless mouth, and actively wrapped up the speechless tongue, which was a little bigger than their own, interlaced with each other.

    For a moment, the whole hall was dead silent

    The only sound is the "tut" sound brought by Xiaohei''s active kiss and the incessant sound absorption. In a rather vast space, it constantly reverberates

    All how many women''s heads have been blank, without any action, watching this scene in a daze, the petrifaction like a trance is there.

    Speechless is also a messy time in the wind, until a long time later to react.What is Xiaohei doing

    At the same time that such an idea rose, the intention of the wordless conditional launch pushed the little man in his arms away, but at this time, he also found something wrong.

    Xiaohei is not just kissing herself.

    She is absorbing her own magic!

    Speechless can clearly feel that the magic in his body is passing at a very slow speed, and is absorbed by Xiaohei.

    The passing magic power can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket for speechless people. But after these magic powers flow into Xiaohei''s body, Xiaohei''s looming body recovers to its original appearance with an extremely fast speed

    See here, speechless where still don''t know the meaning that small black makes such a move suddenly

    Although I don''t know what it is, Xiaohei seems to have to have enough magic power to support his body, otherwise, his body will be evaporated just like before.

    Want to come, just with the battle of many women, must have consumed a lot of magic of Xiaohei

    The heart secretly wryly smiled for a while, speechless can only maintain the posture of sitting on the ground, being demanded by Xiaohei.

    On the other side, Xiaohei kisses speechless fiercely while taking in the magic he needs. His heart is full of shock.

    Just then, Xiaohei has absorbed all the magic power that an ordinary magician has, enough to meet his own needs, so that the body can be maintained for a long time.

    However, after taking in such a large amount of magic power, I can''t say that I don''t feel any discomfort, and my face is still as usual.

    Until then, Xiaohei felt the magic of wordless body through close contact with wordless body.

    It''s just like the ocean, and it''s endless magic!

    Moreover, it''s not ordinary magic. The quality is extremely pure, so pure that Xiaohei is shocked.

    Such pure magic, even if it is taken out a little bit, can match the full value of ordinary magician''s magic!

    With such pure magic power, even if you only take in one hair of the magic power, it''s amazing for Xiaohei.

    For example, if the ordinary version can only keep Xiaohei alive for about ten days, the magic with high purity in wordless body can keep Xiaohei alive for about one year!

    The difference is so great!

    What''s more, the magic of wordless body is not only pure, but also infinite.

    How can this not shock Xiaohei

    Xiaohei doesn''t know that wordless is not only the most suitable real ancestor body for practicing magic, but also the highest level of magic cultivation method, both in quality and quantity, which can''t be compared with ordinary people.

    Not only that, the magic of wordless body has been purified and strengthened by the magic pool water, but also by the increase and purification of "the first blood of the emperor Avalon". In terms of magic, even other true ancestors can''t compare with him. Maybe, in terms of magic, wordless has already stood at the peak!

    There are many wordless means, but the only one that can really be called the strongest means is the beast and the "Ruby mode".

    And if there is any aspect of speechless body that can surpass the two, then it must be the magic of speechless

    With the pure magic flowing into Xiaohei''s body, gradually, the orange gas on Xiaohei''s body disappears slowly, and the body becomes substantial again. Soon, it''s back to its original state

    "Whoo..." As if satisfied with the general, in a comfortable gasp, the two, the lips, pulled up a silver line, let the surrounding atmosphere become obscene.

    "Big brother..." Little black cheeks blushed red, eyes full of water vapor and confusion, while breathing violently, while holding speechless again.

    "People Can''t leave you anymore Without you No one else can survive... "

    Such soft and affectionate words make the wordless corners of the mouth with little black body twitch continuously.

    On one side, many women have also returned to God, looking at the speechless eyes, some angry, some despised, some indifferent, some shy, all kinds of emotions.

    What can be said, but only one sentence

    "Lori control!"

    Speechless and tearful

 Chapter 1506

    "Make it clear to me!"

    Looking at sitting on the sofa, happy face glued to the silent face with a smile, holding his arm tightly, Elijah crazily held her head.

    "I said something inexplicable, did something inexplicable, chased people inexplicably, and was inexplicably strong Kiss big brother, what do you want to do? "

    "Ah, didn''t you just explain that?" Xiaohei''s mood seems to be very good, that is, there is no excitement when he confronts with Elia at the beginning, and there is no worry when his back body almost disappears. Some of them only smile calmly as always.

    "I just absorbed a little bit of the magic of my big brother..."

    "So why do you need to absorb the magic of big brother?" Elijah grinned and tried to put on a vicious look, but to make such an expression with her delicate face would only be regarded as making a grimace, very cute.

    "What''s more, it''s absorbing magic Must it be that way? "

    "You really don''t know anything. Ordinary people are scared..." Xiaohei smiles and curls up.

    "Do you think that everyone can provide magic to others like ruby and sapphire?"

    "Then Then why the big brother? " Elijah closed her eyes and blushed to the point of bleeding. A look of shame and indignation.

    "still use as like as two peas in my face..."

    "Oh?..." Xiaohei blinked and smiled smugly.

    "Are you jealous that I can take the big brother''s lips away?"

    "Whoops!" Eliaton made a strange cry, steam came up on her head, and a weak retort came out.

    "No It''s not like that

    See this appearance of Elijah, next to them, a group of girls once again focused their eyes on the speechless body, just like looking at a standard abnormal Lori control, eyes full of indifference and contempt.

    I''m innocent

    Wordless would like to shout such a sentence, but he also knows. It''s no use shouting.

    The whole process. A group of girls are watching at the scene, and naturally they know who is to blame for this situation.

    But who let wordless take advantage

    Now that we have the advantage, then, no matter whether there is a mistake or not. All of them have to bear the depression that girls have no place to vent.

    Speechless can only suffocate this pain. In the scene so many pairs of eyes despise, cold eyes look down. Take a deep breath, force down all emotions, glanced to one side tightly holding his arm. Happy little black humming.

    "Xiaohei, can you tell us what happened just now?"

    Smell speech, Xiao Hei stopped humming, the girls also mentioned the spirit, seriously up.

    "If I didn''t guess wrong, just now, if I didn''t get the magic from me, you might have disappeared?" Wordless frowned.

    "What''s going on? Why is that so?... "

    "Isn''t this a matter of course?..." Xiaohei is still holding his silent arm, but the smile on his face is only a little shallow. He looks straight ahead and doesn''t look at everyone. He answers with self-expression.

    "I didn''t exist in this world. Now that I have my body, how can I live without paying any price?"

    "Price?..." Far Sakhalin also frowned, some uncertain said.

    "That is to say, paying magic is the price of keeping you alive?"

    "That''s right..." Xiaohei put one hand on his chest.

    "Because of the Enlightment of shijika and Elijah, and many coincidences, I was born..."

    "My existence is basically the same as your heroes in the past. It is materialized by the power of rank cards in the body..." Small black amber eyes slightly turbulent.

    "However, I have no way for Yingling to maintain its shape by absorbing the magic of the winter wood market in the mirror world, so I can only obtain the magic needed by other means..."

    "That is..." Lucia sank her voice.

    "Draw from others?..."

    Xiaohei didn''t answer. He acquiesced.

    "Isn''t that reckless?" Yuan Sakhalin cast a fierce look at Xiao Hei.

    "Although there is magic in everyone''s body, even ordinary people have more or less magic, but if you arbitrarily absorb the magic of others, the maladaptive people will fall into a state of emptiness, and the people who are absorbed too much magic will lead to shock, what''s more, if you absorb endlessly, you may transform vitality into magic. You are Do you know the harm? ""I don''t need to build up people''s lives to maintain my own existence. I have my own discretion. I don''t need you to remind me!" Xiaohei glanced at Hisaka.

    "What''s more, the magic I''ve used so far was taken away from Elijah that day. It''s not enough until today. You can rest assured that you haven''t absorbed even one person''s magic..."

    And Like a sunny day after rain, a bright smile bloomed on Xiao Hei''s face, and he buried his head in his speechless arm and said happily.

    "Big brother has such a powerful magic power and high purity. If there is big brother, people can live forever!"

    With that, Xiaohei looked up, pitifully speechless.

    "My first kiss is for you. Big brother, will you take responsibility?"

    Speechless can''t help but cover his forehead, can''t help but close his eyes directly.

    Even if he thinks with his knees, he can also think of what kind of eyes girls are looking at themselves now

    "Little black..." After a moment of silence, speechless raised his head and looked closely at Xiaohei.

    "Who are you, anyway?"

    All the people mentioned their hearts.

    This problem is undoubtedly the most wanted to know by the relevant personnel.

    If it was a question asked without words, Xiaohei would not answer it.

    But now, why kill Elijah? Xiaohei also has a vague answer. Even her own way of existence is exposed. With the change of mood, maybe Xiaohei will give an answer. Maybe

    It turns out that wordless thinking is right

    "I said, I''m Elijah!" Xiaohei first closed his eyes for a while, and when he opened them again, he saw nothing in his eyes, just as he was about to say that he was not himself.

    "It''s right to say that for some reason, another personality was born in Elijah!"

    "For some reason..." Both yuanbanlin and Lucia had expressions.

    "In Elijah''s body..." Meiyou can''t help but look at Elia.

    "Born..." Daisy and Meiqin look at each other.

    "Another personality..." Elijah''s face was constantly changing, and she couldn''t help asking.

    "Then why didn''t I know you existed, and you never appeared?"

    "Didn''t you say that? I was born for some reason! " Xiao Hei looks coldly at Elia.

    "Because of this" certain reason ", my existence has been completely denied and even sealed. If it wasn''t for that day that you showed a different will, and you flushed out the seal in your body, I would not appear, and I would not get the body..."

    "You mean seal?" Yuanban Lin was surprised.

    "Is there a seal in Elijah''s body?"

    "You Can you make it clear? " Elijah clenched her lips.

    "What are some reasons? What''s the matter with seals? What do you mean by what you said at the beginning that I let you bear all the past and pain? "

    "Sa..." Xiaohei stares at Elijah closely. After a long time, he stands out.

    "Who knows..."

    "You!" There was anger on Elijah''s face.

    "Since you think it''s all my fault, at least let me know what happened to me!"

    "No!" However, Xiaohei shows a depressed look.

    "I knew from the beginning that you had nothing wrong, just that I was deceiving myself..."

    Looking at Xiaohei''s gloomy expression, the girls were silent, even Elijah''s anger all disappeared unconsciously, and their hands fell powerlessly.

    "Ah..." Speechless sighed, raised his hand and touched Xiao Hei''s head.

    "Anyway, Xiao Hei, since you know that there is nothing wrong with Elijah, don''t hurt her any more, and don''t attack her any more, OK?"

    "But But Little black mouth slightly open, but closed again, looked at the silent Elijah, and looked at the silent sigh, finally, reluctantly nodded.

    "I see..."

    Everyone at the scene, including Elijah, was relieved

 Chapter 1507

    In the end, this night full of turmoil, in an ambiguous form, fell the curtain

    In terms of results, the gains can be counted as a lot.

    At least, Xiaohei promised that she would not attack Elijah again, and that Elijah would not have to worry about her life any more, which was to achieve the purpose that everyone had set up a trap to catch Xiaohei.

    Moreover, for the existence of Xiaohei, people also know more or less.

    Use the power of archer''s rank card to get another personality of Elijah!

    This is Xiaohei''s real face

    Of course, there are many questions about the existence of Xiaohei

    For example, Xiaohei, another reason for Elijah''s personality

    The so-called "some reasons" in Xiaohei''s mouth

    Besides, Elijah''s body was originally sealed with a small black seal

    One by one questions still exist in the hearts of all people

    These questions have not been answered yet, and Xiaohei doesn''t seem to want to mention anything about it, so that people can''t get answers.

    But one thing is certain

    Whether it''s Elijah with seal in her body, or the little black who knows the magic things thoroughly, their original identity is absolutely unusual!

    At least, Elijah can''t be just a child of an ordinary family!

    In response to this, yuanbanlin and Lucia said they would go back to investigate before they left. Elijah also had doubts about her identity. With a lot of worries, she embarked on the way home. Even Meiyou seemed to care.

    Want to come, the appearance of small black, should let these people live a quite hard time

    No! It''s not just Elijah and others who are going to have a hard time!

    The days of speechless people will not be so easy

    Why

    It''s simple

    "I''ll just have a room with my big brother!"

    There were only four people left in the hall. Xiaohei sat on the sofa, in front of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, with a chest without any ups and downs. I made such a declaration naturally. Let the other three people''s faces coagulate and petrify on the spot.

    "One A room?... " Meiqin''s eyes kept beating and pulled out a very reluctant smile.

    "Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"

    "Yes Yeah... " Daisy also skin smile meat does not smile, a pair of careful advice appearance. An open mouth with a strong heart.

    "Little black. You are a girl. Besides, she is a girl only ten years old. As a girl of ten years old, how can she and a Lori What about a heterosexual sleeping in a room? "

    "You just wanted to say ''Lori control''?" Speechless involuntarily twitches the corner of the mouth.

    "Do you dare to be more gentle?..."

    "Two sisters. There''s no way... " Facing the advice of daisy and Meiqin, Xiaohei seems shy and wriggles.

    "People need magic to survive. When do they need to add magic? I don''t know. What should I do if I suddenly don''t have enough magic when I''m sleeping and I can''t get to my elder brother''s side?"

    Finish saying, small black still has the appearance of bitter hard to say, but in the eye is revealing a sly smile.

    "Do you two sisters want to see me disappear?"

    "No It''s not like that Daisy and Meiqin quickly shake their heads, and the smile on their faces will be as fake as it is.

    "But But you said you need to add magic, that is to say... "

    "That''s right!" Xiao Hei points a finger on his lips and blushes on his cheek.

    "In the future, I have to do more" close communication "with my elder brother..."

    There was a moment, hiding nearby, to avoid the flames of war burning on their own speechless heard a sound as if something broke.

    Then the expression on the faces of daisy and Meiqin froze.

    "It''s all about survival..." Xiaohei is like conquering something, with a * * smile on her face.

    "Or do the two older sisters, who have a lot to do with their older brother, have a sense of crisis for a 10-year-old girl?"

    Do you still need to say that?!

    The first kiss was so intense, and you look so open. Who dares to ignore your danger because you are young?!

    Daisy and Meiqin both roar endlessly, but they can''t find the words to contradict.

    After all, Xiaohei is also right. If he suddenly lacks magic when he goes to bed in the middle of the night, which results in the disappearance of his body, it will be a big deal.With the kind character of the two girls, it is impossible to watch Xiaohei face the crisis that may disappear at any time because of a little careful thinking of her own.

    At present, Daisy and Meiqin are all hesitating, their faces are full of suffocation.

    The two girls who were completely trapped by the consequence of "Xiaohei''s disappearance" completely forgot that Xiaohei could completely supplement the magic he needed when he was about to go to sleep, and then go to sleep comfortably

    Even if the magic needed to maintain Xiaohei''s existence is huge, it''s not difficult to maintain Xiaohei''s existence for one night with wordless supply

    What''s more, it''s not only speechless that can provide Xiaohei with magic power, others can do the same.

    For example, daisies and harps

    In this way, the two young girls were led by their noses, and hesitated for a long time, but sighed.

    "Forget it!" Meiqin cried out as if she had abandoned herself.

    "I don''t care!"

    "Yan..." Daisy is a flower with a beautiful smile, but no smile in the eyes, warning the general stare speechless.

    "Don''t do anything bad at night. Don''t forget that Xiaohei is still a child..."

    "Original..." Speechless cover the heart, a look can not bear.

    "Have you determined what I will do to Xiao Hei?"

    "Who knows..." The daisy and the mermaid snorted, turned around and walked to their room.

    "Ah, La, la..." The little black on the sofa gloated and kicked his calf.

    "These two sisters are so jealous..."

    "Who do you think caused this?" Wordless forced to bear the impulse of turning white eyes, asked what he cared about.

    "In a word, you''d better tell me first, how long will it last to provide you with magic just like before?"

    "Maybe..." Xiaohei gently shook his head and stopped kicking his calf.

    "My magic capacity is taken away from Elijah, and that is limited, so the magic my body can hold is limited..."

    "But I can''t generate magic independently like ordinary magicians. I can only draw it from others..." Xiaohei''s eyes are burning and speechless.

    "Just now, I didn''t absorb the full value of magic at one time, but the purity of big brother''s magic should enable me to live for a long time. If it''s someone else''s magic, it will be much shorter..."

    "Can''t you generate magic on your own?" Speechless and thoughtful, he nodded his head.

    "Then, the magic you need to fight is also drawn from others, right?"

    Xiaohei nodded his head and made silent heart move.

    "If that''s the case, you should be able to last a long time without fighting, right?"

    "It''s not like this..." The smile on Xiaohei''s face has disappeared, his head is lowered and his tone becomes depressed.

    "My own existence needs to be maintained through the consumption of magic. Just living, just living in the world, the magic will be consumed bit by bit. If it is not supplemented one day, it will disappear completely..."

    "To survive like this, my existence itself is a miracle..."

    The curtain of the balcony seems to rise in response to the sound, and it floats up and down in the breeze.

    In the air, a repressive atmosphere enveloped the whole hall, making it speechless to close its eyes and never speak again.

    I don''t know how long it''s been, a pair of small arms around the silent neck, a playful voice also sounded, breaking the scene of repression.

    "Before that level of magic, even if it''s worth it, I won''t fight. It will be consumed in a few days, but now it''s different!" Xiaohei''s cheeks are red, the corners of his mouth are outlined, and his eyes are full of hope.

    "The magic of big brother is pure and endless. If there is big brother, I will live forever!"

    "So, big brother..." Small black a tight ring in silent neck arm, will be silent to pull past, face slowly close.

    "Don''t leave me..."

    Words fall, in the vast hall, lips and tongues are interlaced, and the gasping sound of lips against each other and the sound of allowing absorption are lasting

 Chapter 1508

    Dongmu City, private Suiqun primary school

    "Where are you going to play today?"

    "Why don''t you go to the game hall?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Eh? But I have to clean up after school! "

    "It doesn''t matter! We''ll wait for you! "

    "That would be fine!"

    During the end of class, the classroom is full of this kind of ordinary and extreme dialogue, which makes the pupils in the whole classroom full of happy mood. Looking at their eager appearance, they should be looking forward to the moment when the time passes quickly and comes after school.

    Looking at this scene, Elijah is sitting in her seat, dragging her cheeks, like an old man in the twilight, with a long sigh.

    "Young, nice..."

    Hearing Elijah''s words, one side, the sparrow flower in the chat turned around and cast her eyes on Elijah. Then she said this to her friends secretly.

    "How do you feel that Elijah has grown up a lot overnight?"

    "Too mature..." The turtle couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    "It''s not mature anymore. It''s just like an uncle..."

    "Sick?" The Dragon cocked its head.

    "Do you want to take Elijah to see the goldfish?"

    "Look Look at the goldfish?... " Meimei is stunned.

    "No Shouldn''t I see a doctor? "

    "But the latest Elijah is a little strange..." The bird picked up her arm. Push the glasses.

    "I was depressed a while ago, but now it''s like this again. Elijah never used to be like this..."

    "Sure..." The tortoise nodded in agreement.

    "Now, Elijah is just like my sister. Every month, there will be a period of melancholy. My sister says that this is the proof that the girl has grown up. Is Elijah also starting to grow up?"

    "No! No way! " The bird flower first pondered, then twitched the corners of her mouth.

    "Some time ago, Elijah seemed to be addicted to the animation of magic girl, unable to extricate herself. I don''t think people who like magic girl will grow up..."

    Grow up All of a sudden, the Dragon began to talk like this.

    "Better. How about we send Elia some movies about the workshop to watch? "

    "You What do you say?... " The bird flower, the Naigui and the Meimei stare their eyes wide. Look at the dragon with unbelievable face.

    "You What kind of movie do you have? "

    "Yes! A lot more! " The Dragon raised his thumb, grinned, and his teeth flashed a light.

    "Every time my brothers are unhappy, I will send them that. They will be in a better mood! "

    Smell the words. Three little girls almost fell to the ground.

    "And you gave it to your brother?!"

    "It''s no use buying it anyway..." The Dragon turned his mouth.

    "Just. It''s a little strange that the film seller looks at me with strange eyes after I buy the film every time. Why on earth? "

    "Is that the owner of that shop?" The bird can''t help shouting.

    "Sell that kind of film to primary school students. I should have pulled it to the police station! "

    "And then?" The tortoise opened with a solemn face.

    "Where is the shop that is willing to sell films to primary school students?"

    "Eh?" All of a sudden, the Dragon showed an incredible expression.

    "Do you want to buy it, too?"

    "No!" On the other side, Elijah glanced at the four people who were making a mess, namely, sparrow flower, Nanai turtle, Meimei and Longzi, and sighed again.

    "Young, nice..."

    "That, Elijah..." Meiyou, who was sitting behind Elijah, hesitated and said comfortingly.

    "Are you thinking about Xiaohei?..."

    "No!" Elijah turned away in a fit of pique.

    "I''m just thinking about my own business..."

    "My own business?" Meiyou''s head tilted in doubt.

    "There is not only a seal in one''s own body, but also another personality. Now, this personality has not only become another one, but also chased and killed oneself before..." Elijah put her hand on the desk and her chin on the pillow. There was a ripple in her precious eyes.

    "If the black guy didn''t show up, I didn''t know that my body was hiding such a secret. It''s amazing..."

    "Elijah..." Meiyou looks at Elia''s back, lowers her head, lowers her voice and asks softly."You Is there no clue at all about this?... "

    "Huh?" Elijah turned around, her eyes full of doubts.

    "What clues?"

    "I have seals in my body..." Meiyou pondered over the words and seemed to be looking for a statement that would not stimulate people. She hesitated for a while and asked tentatively.

    "For example, is it possible for your parents to know about this?"

    "In fact, I thought about it last night..." Elijah touched her head and smiled helplessly.

    "It''s a pity that my parents are not at home all the time. Even if I want to ask, I can''t find anyone to ask..."

    "What are you going to do next?" Meiyou looks straight at Elia.

    "How are you going to face Xiao Hei''s affairs?"

    "To be honest, I can''t understand what that guy is really about..." Elijah held out a hand and held it tightly to her chest. Her eyes fluctuated, filled with unprecedented loss.

    "But intuition tells me

    "If you know everything about that guy..."

    "My world outlook is bound to be greatly changed..."

    "Elijah..." Looking at Elijah''s bewilderment and uneasiness about her future, Meiyou can''t help but hold her hand, and there is an expression on her face.

    It''s not just because Elijah is the best friend of Meiyou

    It''s also because, from Elijah now, Meiyou seems to see her past self

    Even now, it may still be like this

    In this way, with their own thoughts, they fell into a silence and became speechless.

    At this time, nearby, the four little girls in the middle of the fight came a dialogue like this

    "Well, everyone..." Meimei claps her hand and focuses on her body the attention of three people: the bird flower, the Nai turtle and the Dragon son.

    "I heard that a transfer student union will come today!"

    "Transfer students?..." No surprise, such a topic is absolutely enough to attract the interest of primary school students.

    It''s better to say that even Elijah and Meiyou are attracted by their attention, and their eyes are vaguely turned to this side.

    "Will there be any transfer students at this time?" The bird touched her chin.

    "What a rarity..."

    "Yes..." The tortoise also spread out his hands.

    "It''s not long before Ming Dynasty that Meiyou came here. I didn''t expect that there will be some students coming..."

    "This is not the only coincidence..." An interesting explanation of beauty.

    "It''s said that the transfer students are from foreign countries as well as Meiyou, and the transfer class is also our class..."

    "Are they all from abroad? Or our class? " The Dragon burst out laughing.

    "Are you a transfer student or someone you know?"

    "According to the plot of the cartoon Said the tortoise solemnly.

    "Absolutely!"

    The dragon''s chest was also raised.

    "It will definitely become a triangular relationship!"

    "It will definitely be fun!" With a smile, the bird froze and scratched her head.

    "Did you just mix in something strange?"

    "In other words, beautiful..." Strange things the dragon of the polymer looked at the beauty curiously.

    "What''s that transfer student like?"

    "I didn''t see it..." Meimei reaches out a finger and points it on her cheek.

    "It''s said that it''s a person with dark skin, silver hair, golden eyes, and very cheerful..."

    The four little girls who were chatting happily didn''t notice that when Meimei described a feature, Elia''s face was sweating, until at last, she was already sweating.

    "Yi Elijah Meiyou is not calm.

    "Should not..."

    "Ahaha..." Elijah laughed and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    "Have a bad feeling..."

    It turns out that Elijah''s hunch is quite right

    ¡­¡­

    "Hello everyone!"

    On the platform, Xiaohei was wearing a uniform, a schoolbag on his back, a lively and cheerful smile on his face, with his head askew, and full of vigour greeted everyone.

    "I''m Chloe von einzberg! Call me Xiaohei! "

    In the classroom, all the children looked at Xiao Hei stupidly, and then all their eyes were focused on Elijah.

    "Elijah..." Meiyou''s pretty face is stiff. She looks at Elijah sitting in front of her.

    There, Elijah was already lying on the table, on the verge of dying

 Chapter 1509

    "What the hell is going on!"

    On the terrace of the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school, Elijah seemed to endure for a long time, shouting at the little black who was leaning against the fence and licking the ice lolly.

    "Why are you here?!"

    "Yi Elijah Meiyou, who was standing nearby, grabbed Elia, who seemed to be about to attack at any time, and urged her.

    "Calm down first, calm down..."

    "Yes, yes..." Xiaohei waved casually.

    "Can''t you just learn how to swim in the United States and calm down a little bit?"

    "How can we calm down!" Elijah cried out in a blaze.

    "Until yesterday, people who wanted to take their lives suddenly came to the same school with themselves, read the same class, and became classmates. How could they be calm down!"

    "Well, that''s right..." Xiaohei opened one eye and gave Elia a a glance.

    "But do you need to be so excited? I have promised my elder brother that I will not attack you again? Even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe my elder brother? "

    "I I don''t believe in big brother Elijah clenched her teeth and dropped her shoulders in despair.

    "Just, when you come, everyone looks at me with strange eyes. How can I stand it..."

    "That''s no way..." Meiyou is acting as a peacemaker, trying to understand the situation. Move to reason.

    "as like as two peas," the name of the queen is almost the same. It will be strange to some people, but there must be no malice. "

    "Besides, haven''t I explained it to you?" Xiaohei shrugged.

    "I''m just your cousin, so I look like my name. Isn''t that a problem?"

    "No problem!" Elijah was in tears.

    "Since you and I were the same person before, you should know that their thinking is different from that of normal people. They must think you are the illegitimate son of my parents!"

    "Here It''s true... " Xiaohei is a little ashamed. Then came the unconvinced retort.

    "I just want to live like an ordinary child. Is there any mistake? "

    "Isn''t there a wrong question, but is it too strange?" Elijah''s face couldn''t be relieved.

    "At the end of the day, why can you transfer here?"

    "This..." Xiaohei''s self satisfied smile.

    "I mentioned it to my elder brother in the morning, and then. Big brother helped me go through the formalities... "

    "The formalities of brother Wuyan?" Meiyou is stunned. Some uncertain asked.

    "That is to say. Your transfer has been approved by brother Wuyan? "

    "Won''t it?" Elijah''s eyes widened.

    "Did big brother let you out?"

    "Hello, they are not pets. What is "let it out" Xiao Hei curled up his mouth.

    "Big brother is different from you. He is very gentle. As long as you mention it to him, he will definitely agree to such a degree of things..."

    "How How can this be... " Elijah''s face was full of depression.

    "Isn''t big brother afraid that you will turn against me and continue to attack me?"

    "Since I promised my elder brother not to give you a hand, I would not give you a hand!" I saw that Elijah didn''t agree with herself from the beginning to the end, and Xiaohei''s mood was suddenly bad, and her tone was also bad.

    "Do you think everyone is the same as you and only knows how to make trouble for others?"

    "You''ve always been the troublemaker!" Elijah was right to go back.

    "You are the unstable factor originally. Even if you don''t do it to me, who knows if you will attack other students to add magic?"

    "Don''t worry about that!" Xiaohei gave a cold snort, and then suddenly showed a delicate expression. His fingers were on his lips, and even his tone became * *.

    "Just to prevent this kind of thing from happening, from last night to this morning, I got satisfaction from my elder brother..."

    "Full Satisfied?... " Elijah and Meiyou were puzzled for a moment, and then understood the meaning of "satisfaction". The whole face turned red instantly, and they looked at the little black of Jiao didi incredibly, shaking their lips, and said difficultly.

    "You You mean... "

    "Hum..." Xiao Hei smiled cunningly, and didn''t point to his long accent.

    "That''s what it means..."

    All of a sudden, Meiyou covered her mouth with a hand, and her red face murmured."From Since last night Always... "

    "Yes..." Xiaohei is holding his face like aftertaste.

    "In order to ensure the survival of others, the elder brother has never rejected others. When he thinks of the feeling of zero distance contact with the elder brother and tongue interlacing, others will..."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!"

    In Xiaohei''s live commentary, Meiyou''s face is getting more and more red, and Elia almost makes her face boil to the explosion and screams out uncontrollably.

    "Impure! Too impure! "

    "What is impure? We love you and I wish. Would you please call it the embodiment of love?" Xiaohei raises her mouth and looks at Elijah and Meiyou with bad intentions.

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Jealous Jealousy? " Elijah is petrified.

    "No It''s not like that Meiyou is so ashamed and angry that she takes a step back subconsciously and almost falls on the ground. Xiaohei''s eyes are very deep, and she smiles without disguise.

    "It seems that Meiyou likes big brother, but it''s no wonder that even Meiyou can only fall in the face of big brother''s gentle attack..."

    "Woo..." Meiyou immediately lowered her head, and steam began to come out of her head. She was eager to find a hole to drill in, and her inner wavering had been revealed.

    "Beauty Meiyou... " Looking at Meiyou''s extremely shaken appearance, Elijah began to shake, but soon closed her eyes again, still shouting at Xiaohei.

    "I don''t care! You''re right to give me some control! Don''t forget you use my face! What if someone saw it and misunderstood it? "

    "Misunderstanding?" Little black blinked.

    "Isn''t that better?"

    "Ha?..." Elijah can''t keep up with Xiao Hei.

    "I''m not sure about Meiyou, but your mood is the most clear to me..." Xiaohei''s face is meaningful and his eyes are narrowed.

    "Although you have been a brother in charge since you were a kid, you have been comforted by your elder brother when you were in fear of death since you were saved by your elder brother from the hands of Berserker last time. Later, you have been enlightened by your elder brother, and then you are the elder brother..."

    "Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!! "

    Before Xiaohei finished speaking, Elijah interrupted Xiaohei''s explosion with the strongest cry she had ever heard before.

    "What are you talking about! What nonsense! "

    "I''m not talking nonsense..." Xiaohei laughed happily.

    "Can you deceive others and yourself?"

    "That is In this case... " Elijah fought back.

    "Isn''t that the same with you?"

    "SA, maybe..." Xiaohei neither refutes nor admits, but smiles calmly.

    "After all, I can''t do without my big brother now..."

    "Woo..." Seeing Xiaohei''s perfunctory and irrefutable appearance, let alone Elijah, even Meiyou showed a reluctant expression.

    "Oops, oops..." Xiaohei has no choice but to start.

    "It''s really sinful for me to be fascinated by three primary school students..."

    "No No matter what! " Elijah pressed down all her emotions, as if to change the topic, and said solemnly to Xiao Hei.

    "This is the school, not the place where you come in disorder. You must not do anything that is likely to cause disturbance and damage my school life, otherwise..."

    "Otherwise?..." Xiaohei raised his eyebrows.

    "Otherwise, what can you do?"

    "Woo..." Elijah''s cheeks puffed with resentment.

    In terms of strength, Elijah, who has only about seven levels of strength, can''t be an opponent of Xiao Hei who can use the power of archer to reach eight levels.

    On understanding, as another personality of Elijah, Xiaohei knows Elijah even better than herself, but Elijah doesn''t know anything about Xiaohei.

    As Xiaohei said, Elia can''t take Xiaohei at all..

    "no way..." Elijah was in a state of mourning.

    "I can only watch her closely..."

 Chapter 1510

    On the other hand, at Xiaohei''s request, Xiaohei went through the transfer formalities in the primary school Department of the former private Suiqun School Park to let Xiaohei go to school. He didn''t know that he had become the "sinful" person in the mouth of the three primary school students, and he came back home.

    Now, the dispute between Elijah and Xiaohei can be regarded as a temporary solution. Xiaohei shouldn''t fight against Elijah any more. With Meiyou watching, the three little girls don''t need to worry about it for the time being.

    Yuanbanlin and lvya should be investigating the identity of Elijah and Xiaohei. In addition, they are more or less paying attention to the intelligence about the rank card. Nothing will happen there.

    The daisy and the Meiqin, holding hands in the early morning, went shopping

    That is to say, now, only speechless one is idle at home and has no other things to do. At last, he can do the work that he didn''t have time to do because of the work of Elijah and Xiaohei

    Analyze the rank card, find out how to make the rank card, make the archer card, and complete the second task of semi God Road!

    Sitting on the sofa in the hall, wordless took out all the rank cards on his hand and spread them on the glass table in front of him

    Wearing heavy armor, holding a knight''s sword and making a knight''s saber

    Dressed in gorgeous clothes and armed with a long gun, "Lancer"

    On a chariot. The ''Day der'' that looks like a soldier

    Dressed in robes, holding a magic wand, holding a book ''caster''

    Assas private n (assassin) with a pair of daggers in his hand and a skull mask on his face

    And, holding a broad sword, like a crazy ''Berserker''

    Except for Archer, all the other rank cards are on the glass table in front of wordless!

    Who can think of these seemingly ordinary cards, which can not only lead to the strength of the legendary spirits, but also enable the holders themselves to be spiritualized

    Basically. As long as you can have enough magic power to support the role of rank cards and how to use them. Then, even an ordinary person can rely on these ordinary cards, and have more than 90% of the world ''s magicians who have studied hard all their lives!

    From this point of view. Even wordless, I have to admire the maker of the rank card.

    A prop that can instantly make an ordinary person have the power to match the spirit. No matter who it is, will they covet it more or less

    No wonder the magic society wants to recycle it. I''m afraid that it''s not just because the spirits materialized by the rank card are absorbing the magic of the Dongmu city''s veins, thus disturbing the operation of the veins. It''s not just because of the fear that rank cards will fall into the hands of lawbreakers.

    Originally, magic association is an organization established by a group of magicians who study magic.

    In order to better manage and develop magic, the magic association has more than once taken drastic measures to eliminate anything that would threaten itself, which is not a good person.

    Under such circumstances, it is forbidden to expose magic under the human society, so as to better protect the concealment of magic, and manage and control some magic media, relics, magic books and earth veins, but only on the premise of committed to magic research.

    It can be said that this is a priority organization for all interests and magic research!

    The rank card can trigger smart power. It''s made of extremely high magic theory. The magic association will focus on them. The aspect of selfishness should be more serious. It''s only by chance to prevent disasters caused by it.

    The magic association is to study the rank cards made with the extremely high magic theory, and also to focus on the power of rank cards

    Wordless is to complete the second part of his "semi divine road" task. He doesn''t care about the strength of the rank card itself. At best, he is interested in the treasures of the heroes

    Even yuanbanlin and lvya want to use the task of recycling rank cards to achieve the purpose of making the second magic to make them become apprentices before recycling rank cards.

    Although I don''t know who is the maker of the rank card, the rank card he made has attracted a lot of attention and covet from the magic side. If he can make this kind of card at will, his ability must be quite good.

    This means that it''s not so easy for the maker who wants to imitate this rank card to completely analyze the rank card and find out the manufacturing method.

    Even the magic association has not been able to analyze the composition of the rank card so far, only the use method of "limited expansion" of the rank card has been obtained. It can be imagined how arduous it is to analyze the rank card.Speechless, it is the intention to challenge this arduous task!

    Different from the magic association, wordless has the magic knowledge in the magic book, more props in the system as an assistant, the analysis of rank cards should be a little smoother than the magic Association

    "Let''s see what kind of material is used to make the rank card..."

    Finish saying, speechless directly point open the system list, move on the list for a while, eyes also move quickly on the list, not for a while, stopped.

    At the same time, in the void in front of speechless, a wave suddenly reverberates, just like the water thrown into the stone, a circle of ripples spreads out.

    Immediately, a heavy book emerged from the center of the ripples and fell on the table next to the rank card.

    Of course, this is not a real book

    Pick up the book on the desk, speechless to open it.

    I can only see that there are no pages in the book with a thickness of at least 10 cm. There is a groove in it and it is empty.

    The book with groove is spread on the desktop. Wordlessly, the rank card of "Saber" is picked up and put into the groove.

    "Hum..."

    In a flash, the whole book is like a rainbow shining into the sun, with colorful glare flowing on its surface, and waves like a lake.

    In the groove, colorful glare gradually gathered together, like a ray of light, which was projected onto the rank card of saber. It didn''t move in any regular way. Like the infrared ray, it constantly scanned the inside of the groove.

    With the scanning of colorful light, rainbow like glare also flows on the surface of Saber''s rank card

    At this time, wordless didn''t pay attention to the "Saber" rank card in the groove, but focused on the other side of the book.

    This book has the effect of resolving matter!

    As long as the items are put into the groove, this prop will automatically scan and analyze the items in the groove, get the composition elements of the items in the groove and the properties of the items themselves, and then, all the information will be presented on the other side of the book.

    Although the more powerful and complex the items are, the more time-consuming it takes to analyze them, with the help of this prop, I believe that the intelligence about what the rank card itself is made of should be able to be obtained smoothly.

    When we get the composition of the rank card, we can study the magic theory and design.

    If we can get the magic theory and design information of the rank card, plus the composition of the rank card, then it is not impossible to make the rank card

    Under the silent gaze, the rank card of "Saber" in the groove continuously flows with rainbow like glare, which is scanned by a colorful light, and the other side of the book also gradually moves.

    One by one, the words did not appear on the other side of the book without any omen, as if they had been there at the beginning, but now they are just showing the original shape, which is extremely magical.

    These fonts are the result of the prop''s analysis of Saber''s rank card!

    Now it''s just the beginning. The composition of the rank card is not so easy to analyze. The first information shown is just some properties of the composition materials of the rank card. I''m afraid that there''s a row to figure out what the composition materials are.

    However, looking at the nature of the composition material of the rank card, speechless but stunned, a little surprised frowned

 Chapter 1511

    It''s only a short time. The nature of the materials that make up the rank card has been analyzed. People have to admire the magic of the props in the system.

    Of course, it is only the nature of the constituent materials that are obtained now, and it is not so easy to find out what the materials of the rank card are.

    It can be seen that the nature of the materials that make up the rank card is speechless but moving in my heart.

    From the other side of the book, the nature of the composition materials of the rank cards is not complicated, but very simple, basically there is only one.

    The materials that make up the rank card all have the nature of carrying magic!

    That is to say, the materials that make up the rank card, basically, are the same as the gemstones used by yuanbanlin and lvya when they use the gem magic, they can inject some kind of magic into it, and then form magic by triggering the internal magic!

    In addition to being able to carry magic, most of the properties of the rest of the functional Khaki materials are able to carry out magic circulation.

    So simple!

    There is no Arabian Nights, only the nature of materials that exist in legends, and there is no effect that rare materials that have long been extinct can have.

    The materials that make up the rank card, if they only have the effect of carrying magic or circulating magic, are the most commonly used materials on the magic side.

    Because the materials for making "magic Costume", all kinds of magic props, and items for performing some large-scale magic rituals. Wait and so on, these, basically, have the nature that can carry magic and circulating magic!

    The rank cards that can trigger the power of the legendary heroes are so common

    "Don''t you..." Such an idea flashed in wordless mind.

    "The essence of the rank card, in fact, is to use a certain magic to summon the power of the spirit, inject it into the card, and let people use it?"

    It''s not impossible!

    In the art form of the book of magic. There''s some magic. It can be used to summon the angels in the "magic catalogue" world, so that the angels come to the world!

    There are also some angel spells that can borrow Angel power!

    In this case, in this world. There is a magic that can borrow the power of the spirit. Even summoned. Isn''t there anything strange

    But fundamentally, call the spirit. It is impossible for him to serve himself

    After all, they are all myths, legends and famous heroes in history. The existence beyond the human field, born through the belief of human beings, is a miracle just like Xiaohei.

    This kind of famous hero, even if he can be summoned by some magic, how can he obediently obey the orders of the summoner and be dominated and served by the existence weaker than himself

    "That''s why rank cards are born, isn''t it?"

    Through this magic power that can be borrowed or summoned by the spirit, and then by some means, the original personality and consciousness of the spirit can be discarded, and the strength can be summoned by force

    This may be the true face of the rank card!

    In other words, the materials that make up the rank card itself are just magic materials that can be seen everywhere, not the key to the formation of the rank card.

    The real key lies in the magic that can borrow or summon the spirit power!

    If you can get the use method of the magic and inject it into the card that can carry the magic, most of the rank cards will be made successfully!

    "Not so easy..." After pondering for a while, silent and wry smile.

    First of all, whether the magic itself can directly and forcibly summon the power of the spirit is unknown

    Perhaps, it is not to summon the power of the spirit directly, but to summon a part of the spirit in the seat of the spirit, which is not necessarily

    If it is the separation of the summoned spirit body, then, to create the rank card, you have to think of a way to erase the original personality, consciousness and even the body itself of the spirit, and simply leave the power of the spirit for the manufacture of the rank card.

    Two possibilities, if the former, then the manufacture of rank card is much easier.

    But if the latter, in addition to that magic, we need to get the original personality, consciousness, body of the spirit to erase, and leave the way of strength, to be able to create a rank card.

    What''s more, the idea that "some kind of magic can make the rank card have the ability to trigger smart power" is just because most of the materials that make up the rank card have the nature of carrying magic and circulating magic

    Whether it is true or not remains to be further developed"Well Pat yourself on the cheek, no words to cheer up.

    "At the beginning of the analysis work, there was a preliminary guess about the design and theory of the rank card. In terms of progress, it was a huge harvest..."

    With such an idea, wordless picked up another rank card, while waiting for the analytic result of the composition of the rank card of "Saber" (Sword soldier) in the book slot, and at the same time began to study the magic theory

    On the other side, yuanbanlin and Lucia are in trouble

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah!"

    In the courtyard of Lucia''s home, yuanbanlin holds his mobile phone, pastes it on his ear, listens to the sound coming from the other end of the mobile phone, and screams.

    "Are you going to get the cards back?"

    "No Won''t it?... " On one side, Lucia raised her heart, couldn''t help sticking her ear to the past, she said eagerly.

    "But didn''t we do the card recycling?"

    This sentence just dropped, the other end of the cell phone, an old voice rang up.

    "But you still haven''t recovered all the cards, have you?"

    "Words That''s right... " Yuan Sakhalin hesitated for a moment and smiled.

    "But don''t worry, master, to send someone else over?"

    "Do you think the card recycling is just a test for you?" He was called the great master by yuanbanlin, the second magic envoy in the legend, kishia zelrich xiubeingogu, and his voice was discontented.

    "Don''t forget that the rank card will cause the chaos of Dongmu city''s geographical vein. A bad one may lead to the exhaustion of the geographical vein, even the area above the geographical vein, that is, Dongmu city. Doesn''t it matter to you?"

    Before the rank cards have been recycled, those heroes who are in the mirror world will absorb magic from the earth to maintain their existence.

    Like Xiao Hei, if they lose the support of magic, they can only disappear in the world and return to the body of the seat of the spirit.

    The difference is that in the fictional world of "mirror world", that is, the virtual number field, the real heroes can directly absorb the magic in the earth''s veins without worrying about the problem that the magic can''t be supplemented. Unlike Xiaohei, they need to absorb it from others.

    And this kind of uncontrollable absorption of the magic in the earth''s veins, the existence of rank cards also causes the confusion of the earth''s veins

    One is not good. If the chaos of the earth leads to a magic rampage, then the winter wood market will really suffer

    However, that should not be a problem to worry about

    At present, although one of the seven rank cards has become the existence of the body to which Xiao Hei is attached, the other six cards have all fallen into the hands of speechless people, but they have all been recovered.

    The chaos of the earth should have been solved

    "Master, maybe it''s not appropriate for me to say that..." After thinking about the words in his heart, yuanban Lin tentatively said such a sentence.

    "There have been some other developments in my work. Although they have not been solved, the chaos of the earth may not have happened. So, don''t you have to worry about it?"

    "Is there no confusion in the earth''s veins?" However, the next sentence from the other end of the mobile phone shocked Sakhalin and even Lucia, and their pupils shrank instantly.

    "Until an hour ago, the investigation of Dongmu city''s dikes showed that the dikes were still in a state of chaos, and the situation was becoming more and more serious, which means that the chaos of the dikes might not have happened?"

    "The earth is still in chaos?!" No matter is far Sakhalin or Lucia involuntarily exclaimed.

    The reason for the confusion of the local context, that is, the seven rank cards, have not all been recycled

    How does the earth''s vein not return to normal

 Chapter 1512

    "Impossible!"

    Almost subconsciously, Lucia responds.

    "Mingming rank card has..."

    "Lucia!" Far Sakhalin quickly put his hand over Lucia''s mouth and blocked all her words back.

    "Well? What?... "

    "No! Nothing! " Far Sakhalin stared at Lucia, and then questioned.

    "Haven''t the earth''s veins really returned to normal?"

    "Huh?" Zellich''s voice was clearly getting worse.

    "Do you mean I''ll lie to you?"

    "No It''s not like that Far Sakhalin''s mouth is one and one, and he has the words of suffering.

    Zelrich naturally didn''t know that all the seven rank cards had been recovered, and the channels to the "mirror boundary" of the virtual number field should have been closed, so he would not absorb the magic of the earth''s veins and cause the confusion of the earth''s veins.

    If he knew this, he could understand the surprise of yuanbanlin and luvia.

    It''s a pity that yuansakhalin didn''t intend to put the rank cards into the hands of another group of people, and the remaining one became the existence of a human dependent form, all of which were reported to zelrich.

    Originally, Elijah and Meiyou were ordinary people dragged into the water by yuanbanlin and Lucia. Xiaohei was a personality separated from Elijah''s body. Therefore, yuanbanlin and Lucia could not report this.

    As for the speechless thing, it is from the private heart of yuansakhalin

    In such a case. Far Sakhalin could not explain the current situation, and told zelrich that there would be no real reason for chaos.

    "Forget it..." Zelrich seems to have no intention of going on with the topic at the beginning.

    "Considering that you still haven''t finished the task, and that the terrain is in a state of chaos, it''s hard to judge whether there will be any changes. And you last reported that it''s difficult to recycle the rank of kabi, so I''m going to send you some support here, OK?..."

    Smell speech, far Sakhalin heart more or less some helpless.

    If we do send support. So. Lose the magic wand, drag the ordinary people into the water, the existence of Xiaohei, and rank cards almost all fall into the hands of another group of people will be fully exposed.

    No matter what it is. It''s not what hirosaka wants to see

    He bit his teeth. the moment. Yuan Sakhalin gave such an answer.

    "Master, can you leave this matter to me for a while?"

    "Leave it to you?..." It seems that he didn''t expect that yuanban Lin would give such an answer. Zelridge was stunned.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Specific circumstances. I don''t know what I''m talking to you here... " "Far Sakhalin kneaded his eyebrows and replied.

    "However, there are some situations on my side. It''s right that there should be no more confusion in the vein. Now it''s still in confusion. I have some doubts myself. Anyway, the vein of Dongmu city can only be checked comprehensively by the yuanban people who are in charge of the jurisdiction. The Association can only conduct subtle detection. It''s better to give this matter to me first and let me confirm it Why... "

    Hearing this, zelrich was silent

    With zelic''s silence, the heartbeat of yuanbanlin and luvia was also accelerated. It felt that even time was very hard.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that zelridge spoke in a deep voice.

    "Forget it, whatever you like..."

    Yuan Sakhalin was relieved and apologized.

    "I''m giving you trouble, master..."

    "You''ve caused a lot of trouble, and since you don''t want me to take care of it, I don''t care..." Said zelrich with warning.

    "However, you also know that the people in the magic association are not really on the same front. They are devoted to the research of magic. For this reason, some people are crazy, and many people covet the powerful power. However, the rank cards can satisfy both of them..."

    "I understand, master..." Far Sakhalin and ruviaton looked at each other.

    "I will pay attention to..."

    "Solve the problem of the earth''s vein as soon as possible!"

    With this sentence left behind, zelic stopped making a sound, hung up the phone directly, and let a busy tone come out of yuanbanlin''s mobile phone.

    "What''s going on?" Lucia can''t wait to vent her doubts.

    "Why are the veins still in a state of confusion?"

    "Who knows..." Far Sakhalin put away his mobile phone, but also showed a face of uncertainty.

    "Clearly, all the seven rank cards have been recovered from the" mirror boundary ", and all the channels to the virtual number field have been closed. As a matter of fact, the earth vein should return to normal...""Is it Xiaohei''s relationship?" Lucia frowned.

    "She also said that her existence is basically similar to that of the real heroes. Will it be because of her that the earth is in chaos?"

    "No!" Yuan Sakhalin first pondered, then shook his head and denied.

    "The entity spirit also relies on the channels of the virtual number field to absorb the magic from the earth vein, while Xiaohei exists in the world here. There is no channel to connect the earth vein and absorb the magic of the earth vein..."

    "Maybe it''s to draw magic directly from the earth?" Lucia cautioned.

    "Maybe Xiaohei knows the gathering center of Dongmu city''s vein, that is, the location of the underground cavern. If there, can''t he directly absorb the magic of the vein?"

    "But she didn''t have to do it at all, did she?" I don''t know why, Yuan Sakhalin''s tone became a little uncomfortable.

    "Anyway, there''s that guy who provides her with magic. Xiao Hei doesn''t have to worry about the lack of magic. Why bother..."

    "So what''s going on?" Lucia gritted her teeth.

    "Isn''t that a good thing that man did?"

    "I said, how do you always think of others?..." Far Sakhalin covered his forehead.

    "Don''t you think it''s likely that we made it?"

    "We?..." Lucia was stunned.

    "What''s your joke? We haven''t even touched the earth''s veins. How can we... "

    In the middle of the conversation, Lucia''s face stiffened.

    "Do you remember?" Far Sakhalin sighed.

    "Yes, in the last card fight, in order to seal the power of Meiqin and the weapon of daisy, we used the earth vein to build a large magic array, which may have led to the chaos of the earth vein at that time. What about that?"

    "No Won''t it?... " There was a cold sweat on Lucia''s face.

    "We''re just using magic. How can we cause chaos in the earth?"

    "But I''m not sure that''s what we did, right?" Yuan Sakhalin pursed his lips.

    "If that''s the case, master Fu will send his support to check, and they will certainly help..."

    "Then What about that?... " Lucia took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    "You Do you have a solution? "

    "Yuanban people have a way to regulate the earth''s veins!" Far Sakhalin glanced at Lucia.

    "If it''s because we last built a magic array that leads to the chaos of the earth''s veins, I''ll take some time to recuperate it, for fear of other reasons..."

    "Other reasons?" Lucia wondered.

    "What''s the reason?..."

    "For example, the circulation of magic is blocked, and the earth vein is too narrow. Maybe there is some kind of blockage, which disturbs the magic earth vein..." Far Sakhalin lowered his head and began to ponder.

    "In that case, we need to find another solution..."

    "Really, why is it so unlucky?" Lucia turned around complaining and looked at her gradually formed mansion.

    "I thought my new residence would be a little easier after its completion, but I didn''t expect that this would happen..."

    "It''s not you, it''s me, I haven''t complained yet. What do you complain about?" Far Sakhalin couldn''t help looking at Lucia.

    "And don''t forget, we need to investigate Elijah''s identity..."

    "Well, I''ll be in charge of the investigation of Elias field." Lucia knocked.

    "How about you go and probe the earth ''s vein?"

    "That''s the only way..." Far Sakhalin bowed down his head as if he were dead, even a pair of horsetails.

    "I always feel that everything is not satisfactory after I come to Dongmu city. Who am I going to provoke?..."

    "Ah, la..." Lucia laughed defiantly.

    "How can everything go wrong? Didn''t you find a good husband? "

    "Ruyi Langjun?" Yuan Sakhalin''s eyes widened and shouted.

    "How could it be!"

    "It''s impossible. You''ve all done such things, such things..."

    "Don''t tell me that! Nothing! "

    "Is it?"

    "Shut up! The upstart! "

    "Oh ho ho ho ho ho..."

 Chapter 1513

    (celebrating the book''s breakthrough of 4 million words!)

    "I''m back!"

    The door of the hall was pushed open with a cheerful voice, and the small black face with the schoolbag was filled with a satisfied smile, and came in with a bounce.

    "Big brother! Two sisters! I''m back! "

    "Are you back?..." The daisy who is talking with Meiqin turns her head, looks at Xiaohei coming in and smiles.

    "How did you feel the first day at school?"

    "Not bad..." Mouth said so, the smile on his face could not be disguised in any way. Xiaohei threw his bag on the cabinet outside the kitchen, sat down and kicked his calf.

    "I can feel the feeling of Elijah when she was in school before I separated from her, but it''s really fun to play myself..."

    "Is it?" Daisy tilted her head and nodded in accord.

    "I haven''t been to school for a long time. I can''t help thinking back when I was in Baihuang college when I saw you like you now..."

    "Baihuang college?" Xiaohei blinked suspiciously.

    "Is there such a college?"

    "It''s far away..." Daisy smiled like a memory.

    "Xiaohei doesn''t know it, and it''s normal..."

    "Seeing you like this, I also think of my time in changpantai middle school..." Sitting not far from Xiaohei, Meiqin said smilingly.

    "Anyway, how does your conversation feel like mother and daughter?"

    "Mother and daughter?" Daisy and Xiaohei suddenly looked at each other. It''s as weird as a face.

    Although in fact, Hei is only ten years old, just like Elijah, but Daisy is only sixteen or seven years old. A girl of this age has children, which can''t be said not to exist, but even if there is, her daughter will never grow to ten years old.

    Of course, Athena is only 17 years old, and she looks like she is only 10 years old. They are both mothers and daughters. This is an exception

    As reminded by Meiqin, Daisy and Xiaohei also feel that the conversation just started is too much like mother and daughter. Now they are all embarrassed to turn away.

    "By the way!" Xiaohei looks at Meiqin.

    "Where''s the big brother?"

    Meiqin didn''t speak, but she nuzzled in the other direction. Beckoning Xiaohei to look over.

    Xiaohei looked at the past doubtfully. Then I saw the speechless sitting on the sofa.

    Just. Speechless at this time is doing strange things

    There is a thick book on the glass desk in front of me, but there is no page in it, but there is a groove. There is rainbow like glare flowing on it, which is very dazzling.

    Next to the book, there are a few cards at random. There is also one in the groove of the book. Then, there is another one, floating on the wordless palm.

    Look carefully, Xiaohei can see clearly. On the silent palm, a small precise geometric pattern is dribbling and rotating, sending out a strange wave, pouring into the card suspended above.

    With the influx of that strange wave, the floating card also dribbled and turned, and the surface pattern seemed to move, just like a fast turning picture, giving people a sense of life.

    As for speechless, he is with his eyes closed and his face expressionless, just like sleeping in the past. His expression reveals a sense of peace

    "That''s Rank card?... " Looking at this scene, Xiao Hei stroked his chest as if he were launching.

    In this, there is the last rank card!

    And that is the goal of wordless!

    Thinking of this, the smile on Xiaohei''s face converged, and the look in his eyes became cloudy and sunny.

    "What''s big brother doing?"

    I don''t know if I have noticed the change of Xiaohei''s look. Meiqin stares at the speechless eyes tightly and responds.

    "He is analyzing the rank card!"

    "Analyze rank card..."

    "Well!" Daisy nodded hard, glanced at Xiaohei and said this.

    "Yan wants to get all rank cards!"

    Smell words, small black heart a tight.

    What does this mean

    Is it hinting at me

    Hint me, big brother is going to take back the archer in my body

    However, Xiaohei''s worry is undoubtedly superfluous.

    "But now there''s no way to get Archer cards..." Daisy, like seeing through Xiaohei''s mind, smiled.

    "So, he plans to analyze the rank card completely, get the manufacturing method of the rank card, and make the second ''Archer'' card by himself!"This sentence, as if dispelled the haze of Xiaohei''s heart, made Xiaohei''s amber eyes bright, as always, the leisurely smile also hung on his face again.

    "Big brother is really amazing. Even the magic association can''t analyze the job level card, but big brother wants to find out how to make it. It''s not so difficult..."

    "Difficult is one thing, as long as we can succeed, time is not a problem for us..." Meiqin shakes her head and pouts her eyebrows.

    "I''m afraid that no matter how much time I spend, I won''t get any harvest, so it''s troublesome..."

    "Don''t worry about that..." Sitting on the sofa, the speechless man with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.

    "If you get something, today is quite a day..."

    After that, the precise geometric pattern of silent palm "bang" broke, and the rank card suspended on the palm fell, and was placed on the table by silent.

    "Words!" Daisy and Meiqin stand up.

    "Big brother!" Xiaohei also got up, trotted, leaped, sat on the sofa, hugged a silent arm, and narrowed his eyes with a smile.

    "Did big brother really analyze the rank card?"

    "No, it''s too early to parse..." Speechless helpless smile.

    "At present, there is only a round Guo..."

    "Say, Xiaohei..." Daisy came and looked at Xiao Hei.

    "You look like you know everything, and you still rely on the rank card of" Archer "to get your body. Don''t you know something?"

    "To be honest, I am also confused about the existence of rank cards..." Xiaohei shrugged.

    "Although it''s in my body, I don''t know anything about it. I don''t know anything about the design theory or composition of the rank card!"

    "Not at all?" Meiqin, with one hand akimbo, scratched her cheek.

    "I don''t know anything about you being able to use dream call. It''s really..."

    "Well Xiaohei said something like exclamation.

    "I can use the power of archer, but you''d better not think I can use the power of dream call..."

    "Don''t think you can use" dream call " Speechless, Daisy and Meiqin all look to Xiaohei.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "That is to say, you can''t say that I can use dream call, but that I can use dream call..." Xiaohei hesitated for a moment and then stopped looking.

    "I have a very special ability..."

    "Special Ability?... "

    "Can also be said to be very cheating ability..." Xiaohei explained with a laugh.

    "Let''s say ''dream call''. I didn''t use it at all at the beginning, but when there was an enemy I couldn''t deal with, and I thought ''need strength'', the way of using rank card to carry out ''dream call'' would come to my mind automatically!"

    "I don''t know all about rank cards, but I can still get the way to use rank cards'' dream calling '', which is my special ability!" Xiaohei stands out.

    "By omitting all the ''processes'' I have to go through and taking only the'' results'' I want, I can get the ''answers'' to the problems. This is how I get the'' dream call ''method!"

    "Omit" process "? Get ''results''? Get ''answer''? " Daisy and Meiqin are stunned.

    This Speechless, speechless.

    "Isn''t that what you want?"

    "Only to a certain extent..." Xiaohei''s playful smile.

    "Just like when I first met my elder brother, I also thought ''my speed must be faster'', and then there was a way to use the space transfer in my mind. So, although I will ''dream call'', I don''t know about the rank of kabi..."

    "Also..." Speechless sighs.

    "It seems that I can''t get anything from Xiaohei..."

    "Oh?..." Little black eyebrows.

    "Not necessarily..."

 Chapter 1514

    "Not necessarily..."

    When the three are going to give up the intelligence of getting the rank card from Xiaohei, Xiaohei says this.

    "I don''t know how the rank card is made, but I have an idea about what the rank card is made for..."

    "What is the purpose of the rank card?..." The spirits of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin were all refreshed.

    "Yes..." Xiaohei''s eyes gradually coagulated, revealing a dignified and heavy atmosphere, looking around the scene three people, saying word by word.

    "The Holy Grail War, have you heard of it?"

    "The Holy Grail War?" Hearing this strange word, Daisy and Meiqin look at each other in a daze, only speechless. Their pupils suddenly shrink.

    Holy Grail War!

    As the name suggests, this is a war around something called the Holy Grail!

    More precisely, it should be a ceremony!

    A very large ceremony!

    The basic purpose of the ceremony is to summon the "wish machine" that can realize all people''s wishes - "Holy Grail"!

    In other words, the so-called Holy Grail War, in fact, is a "wish machine" ceremony!

    In the underground of Dongmu City, there is a huge vein connected to the source of endless magic.

    The essence of the Holy Grail War, to put it bluntly, is to build a magic technique on the earth''s surface to let the Holy Grail come, and use the earth''s veins to gather and accumulate a certain amount of magic once in 60 years. Call out the "Holy Grail" to fulfill all wishes!

    Of course, the summoning of the Holy Grail does not only need magic and Summoning Skills, but also requires the key to make the Holy Grail take shape.

    This "key" is the arrival ceremony of "wish machine" called "Holy Grail War"!

    By the power of the Holy Grail, connect the seat of the spirits where the spirits are, call out seven spirits, and give them a "rank", so that they can kill each other and carry out a small war.

    Until the other six spirits were killed, and only one of the seven spirits was left. The Holy Grail can take shape. And come.

    This is the Holy Grail War!

    The ranks of these seven heroes are -

    ''saber''!

    "Lancer"!

    "Archer"!

    ''Day der''!

    "Caster"!

    "Assas private n"!

    "Berserker"!

    is as like as two peas on the seven cards.

    And rank cards can lead to the strength of a hero corresponding to seven ranks

    It''s not related to the Holy Grail War or the Holy Grail. Who believes it

    However, the Holy Grail War should be the prototype of the world of "magic girl Elijah" -- the only war ceremony in the world of "fate"

    Isn''t it. Is there a Holy Grail War in this world

    "In fact. If you think about it, you''ll see... " Xiaohei''s voice was slightly suppressed.

    "It takes a very complicated magic ritual to summon spirits. It is not only necessary for the summoner and the spirit to achieve a certain degree of phase in spirit and body, but also for the summoner to have a deep relationship with the spirit as a catalyst for summoning. It''s delusion to summon the spirit with personal power. Only with the help of the Holy Grail can it be made possible, even if it''s just a little power of the spirit! "

    "Since rank cards can bring forth the power of the spirit, they can''t be made by the power of individuals alone!" Xiaohei looks up and stares at the rank card on the desk.

    "But if there is the power of the Grail as a traction, it''s another matter!"

    "The power of the Holy Grail as traction?" Speechless and disillusioned look at Xiaohei.

    "You mean..."

    "That''s it!" Xiaohei picks up a rank card on the desk and raises his head.

    "The system of the Holy Grail War, which was supposed to be fought by seven heroes, has changed. What the summoner calls is no longer the spirit as the prototype, but the power of the summoned spirit. It is made into a card. With the card as the medium, and the" dream call "as the means, the magicians participating in the Holy Grail War can fight in person!"

    Words fall, Xiaohei put the rank card back on the table, and the line of sight is against wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    "That''s what I think..."

    The whole audience is silent

    "I didn''t understand what the so-called Holy Grail War was about..." Meiqin holds up her arms, bows her head and ponders.

    "But I can probably understand the meaning of Xiaohei...""In other words..." Daisy said with some uncertainty.

    "To create a rank card, you have to rely on the assistance of the Holy Grail, right?"

    "Correctly speaking, it should be supported by the" Holy Grail "coming ceremony launched once every 60 years in Dongmu city!" A silent but helpless smile.

    "Xiaohei means that, isn''t it?"

    "Once in 60 years?!" Daisy was surprised and Meiqin''s eyes widened.

    "When will that be?..."

    "That''s just my guess, not necessarily right..." Xiaohei shook his head. He looked depressed since he mentioned the Holy Grail War. Even his smile became reluctant.

    "Maybe, in this world, there is a person who can draw the power of the spirit from the seat of the spirit by his own power to make cards. Maybe..."

    "Little black..." Looking at the smile on Xiaohei''s face, Daisy hesitated for a moment, and finally asked.

    "Does that Grail War have anything to do with you?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the smile on Xiaohei''s face completely disappeared.

    "Does it matter?" A look of self mockery appeared on his face, and Xiao Hei clenched his fist.

    "It doesn''t matter. I was born to be the Holy Grail!"

    "What..." Daisy and Harp are shocked.

    "It''s funny, isn''t it?" The self mockery on Xiaohei''s face is more and more intense.

    "It has become a magic prop since it was born. A few months after it was born, it was used by people to indoctrinate all the knowledge and understand the language, so that it can become a" Holy Grail "in the Holy Grail War and an instrument for making a wish..."

    "How could this be..." Daisy looks unbelievable.

    "Treat people as props..."

    "The victim?" Meiqin''s expression is also indifferent.

    "It seems that the so-called Holy Grail War is not a good thing..."

    "Magic side is such a dark and bloody world, becoming a prop, is the destiny that I was determined before I was born..." Xiaohei bit his teeth, but there was a look of resentment on his face.

    "But I didn''t even use a prop!"

    Silent speechless all the time raised his head and revealed the biggest secret in Xiaohei''s heart.

    "You''re sealed, aren''t you?"

    "Seal?..." Daisy and Meiqin were stunned.

    "Yes..." Little black face nodded expressionless, as if he was not talking about himself.

    "My birth mother has sealed everything, sealed my function, my knowledge, my memory, and erased everything!"

    "So, an ordinary family''s child, Elijah was born..." Wordless finally understood everything.

    "So, Elijah''s sealed memory and knowledge precipitated in her body, and gradually grew stronger, resulting in another conscious personality!"

    "And then, the personality gained the body..." Xiaohei is like losing all her strength, falling on the back of the sofa, burying her eyes under the bangs, making her eyes unclear.

    "In the end, I am now..."

    "Little black..." Daisy and Meiqin are silent

    Born as a prop, it was sealed even if it didn''t work

    Once again the body, become the real existence, but become a fake

    Its existence is a miracle. Without magic, it will disappear. Even as the root of existence, the rank card in the body can be stared at and taken away by others at any time

    Family, friends, all these things became Elijah''s things, which were supposed to belong to Xiaohei, all of them were gone

    In the end, everything about Xiaohei has been denied

    It''s no wonder that Xiaohei has the ability to achieve what she wants to achieve to some extent. It''s just because she was born as a wishing instrument with something attached

    "It doesn''t matter..."

    In the dead hall, such a voice suddenly sounded.

    Xiaohei is slightly stunned, just want to look at the sound source, a hand will cover her head, gently stroked up.

    "Since you were born, there must be a meaning that you must be born. I believe that..."

    "We believe it, too!" Daisy and Meiqin nodded their heads.

    In Xiaohei''s eyes, there is a strong and colorful wave. Finally, it becomes clear and bright, which is the hope

 Chapter 1515

    Dongmu City, yuanzang mountain

    This is a famous mountain in Dongmu city

    There is a temple on the mountain, named Liudong temple. It is not famous in Dongmu City, but it is also well known. Although not many people visit here in ordinary times, it can also be a scenic spot of Dongmu City, which can attract the attention of tourists.

    In the early morning, the east of yuanzang mountain has a magnificent morning glow. The air is filled with light mist and fresh air. With a continuous golden light, it dispels the cold of the night.

    Looking up from the bottom of yuanzang mountain, the gate of Liudong temple is at the top, like the dragon gate, reflecting the morning sun.

    A long stone ladder connects the temple gate at the foot of the mountain and Liudong temple. On both sides are rows of trees and flowers and plants. At this time, some budding flower buds are still glittering with bright dew, which is full of vitality.

    Usually, at this time, even during the peak period of greeting, no one will come here to visit.

    But today, in the early morning, a man appeared at the bottom of the stairs at the foot of yuanzang mountain, and he still appeared out of nothing

    "Yuanzang mountain Liudong temple

    Looking up at the long stone stairs, he took out a map without any words and looked at it.

    "Should Is that it?... "

    For people in Dongmu City, Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain is not a strange place. But for the speechless foreigner, although this place is not hard to find, it is absolutely not familiar.

    What''s more, he has never been here. He needs the help of map, which is inevitable

    Originally, wordless wanted little black belt to come here by himself, but after careful consideration, he had to give up the idea.

    After all, this place. For Xiaohei. It is definitely not a place that can make people happy.

    Because, as the base plate of the Holy Grail War, it absorbs the magic necessary for the Holy Grail War ceremony in the earth vein and stores it. About 60 years or so to save enough magic. Hold a Holy Grail War ceremony. The ritual magic array supporting the coming of the Holy Grail is just below Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain!

    It is because of this ceremonial magic array that the Holy Grail can come. The Holy Grail War can only be carried out, and magicians participating in the Holy Grail War can only rely on their own strength, with the help of ritual magic array, summon spirits!

    So, the purpose of wordless coming here is obviously to see if we can find some information about making rank cards from the ritual magic array supporting the Holy Grail War.

    Xiaohei is right!

    It''s an important project that human beings can''t reach!

    It can''t be said that absolutely no one can connect the seat of the spirit by his own strength and try to seize the power of the spirit.

    But compared with this, some people draw the power of the spirit to make cards with the help of the Holy Grail, that is, the ritual magic array, which is more likely.

    In that case, starting from this ritual magic array, it is more likely to get the method of making rank cards.

    Anyway, come here and check out the ritual magic array. It must be right

    Fold up the map in hand, wordless just want to lift their feet, go up, a voice like this, behind him, suddenly sounded

    "Why are you here?!"

    The voice full of consternation, surprise, panic and other emotions reverberated on the silent mountain road without any omen, and spread into the silent ear. Then, a disordered sound of footsteps went from near to far, seemingly flustered away

    Speechless footsteps a meal, turn head, looked to sound source place.

    First came a pair of black ponytails.

    It is shaking up and down at a fast and urgent frequency, gradually moving towards the distance.

    Seeing here, I don''t need to think about it without any words. Now, I said this calmly.

    "If I really run away, the next time I''m not kissing, I''ll just strip off my clothes..."

    A light floating words in the quiet mountain road clear into echo, and spread away.

    In the next second, the two horsetails, which were shaking up and down at a fast and urgent frequency and gradually moving away, stagnated

    Speechless and not worried, turn around directly, and continue to look at the ladder leading to Liudong temple, but this time it''s not hurried to go, standing in place, waiting quietly, with the expression of trade ding on his face, even with a little smile.

    Before long, a sound of hesitating footsteps slowly approached, and a voice of indignation followed.

    "It''s really bad to force people to stay in this way..."Speechless corners of the mouth hook, turn around, look at his own behind, the next moment, the whole picture of the visitor, also exposed under his eyes.

    Wearing a red plaid shirt, a white sweater, and a black pleated skirt, the high stockings cover the smooth and attractive thighs, plus a pair of heel less boots, which is neither luxurious nor ordinary, just playing.

    But now, its owner is using a pair of beautiful blue eyes, angry and embarrassed staring speechless, with a little pink on his face, it looks very cute.

    However, it is yuanban Lin!

    "That''s not right..." Looking at his eyes, he looks angry and stares at his yuansakhalin, shrugs his shoulders as if he were speechless.

    "No matter how you look at it, it''s the guy who first saw people but didn''t even say hello and didn''t want to run away. Isn''t it impolite?"

    "That''s not because of your impudence!" The angry look in yuanban''s blue eyes was more intense, and the pink on his cheek was also full-bodied, with a sense of shame and indignation.

    "Who made you To me

    "What to you?" Speechless funny to see far Sakhalin cheek more and more red, stuttering appearance.

    "Tell me..."

    "Yes To me Yuan Sakhalin bit his lips and stared speechless, as if he might cry at any time, which made people feel extremely lovely, and he hesitated for a while, shouting like crazy.

    "I''ve done too much to me anyway!"

    "Is it too much?" Speechless smile out of the voice, let far Sakhalin conditions launch a step back, hands in front of the chest, watch speechless vigilantly.

    "I I warn you, today I''m here to do something important. I don''t have time to play with you... "

    "Oh?..." Speechless seemed to be surprised for a while, and then laughed.

    "That is to say, when you don''t do ''very important things'', you can enjoy playing, right?"

    "You..." Yuanban Lin''s eyes were round and angry.

    "I''m serious!"

    "I''m serious, too..." Speechless picked up his arm and looked at his eyes full of smiles.

    "Don''t you believe me? Need I prove it?... "

    "No!" Far Sakhalin even raised his bag and blocked it in front of him. He met a lecheron. His eyes were firmly fixed on his speechless body, as if he could not see it. At present, the man would rush to eat her up.

    "I''m really here to do business. If you dare to mess around, I''ll be really rude!"

    "Then..." Speechless eyes turn a little, then turn sideways and point to your cheek.

    "Why don''t you come and kiss me, and I''ll let it go?"

    "Pro Kiss you... " Yuanban Lin''s pretty face turned red, and he glared speechless.

    "What you think..."

    "Don''t make a decision so quickly..." Speechless interrupts yuanban Lin''s words, as if to advise the general, smile like looking at yuanban Lin.

    "Now come and kiss me, or I''ll catch the chance and bully you hard enough. Which is the better choice?"

    "You You are shameless! " Far Sakhalin suddenly tears in the corner of his eyes, hesitates for a while, and finally, bites his lips, and goes to speechless step by step.

    "Well, kiss you now. You can''t kiss me again..."

    "That won''t do!" He refused without saying or thinking.

    "Only when you say" business "is done!"

    "But Hateful... " Far Sakhalin showed a look of indignation, staring speechlessly at the speechless pig who was not afraid of boiling water and scalding. There was no way but to stand on tiptoe and quickly point his lips to speechless cheek.

    However, when yuansakhalin was about to kiss, his wordless head immediately turned, which made yuansakhalin kiss his wordless lips accurately.

    "You!" Far Sakhalin jumped like an electric shock, and let wordless laugh again.

    I didn''t expect that big Miss Lin has such a lovely side

 Chapter 1516

    "The chaos of the earth?"

    Walking on a mountain path of a forest in yuanzang mountain, speechless surprised.

    "All the seven rank cards that can disturb the earth have been recovered, haven''t they? How can the earth ''s vein be confused? "

    "I also want to know about this problem..." Walking in front, responsible for leading the way, yuanban Lin did not respond well.

    "If I knew the cause of the chaos in the earth''s veins, I would not use it to investigate here, and I would not meet you as a guy..."

    "Yes, after all, yuanban family is the ruler of this land..." Speechless automatically ignored the second half of yuanban Lin''s words and scratched his cheek.

    "However, the reason for the chaos of the earth''s veins is not because you used the magic of the earth''s veins to build a magic array last time?"

    "How could it be!" When he said this, Yuan Sakhalin''s expression was more or less guilty.

    "The yuanban family is the ruler of the earth''s veins. I am the current leader of the yuanban family. If the magic of the earth''s veins can cause confusion, how can I do it?"

    "Well, it''s also about..." Speechless left the expression of Yuan Sakhalin''s heart empty, but he didn''t break it, and spread his hands.

    "I hope you''ve messed up the earth vein last time. In that case, it''s easier to deal with it..."

    "It''s too noisy!" Far sakaka Lin head also did not return to speed up the pace.

    "I don''t need you to tell me!"

    "Don''t go so fast!" Speechless hurriedly followed.

    "I don''t know the way. I''ll be lost later. What should I do if I accidentally lose my temper and destroy the yuanzang mountain with the earth''s veins? "

    "Don''t say that to me in such a leisurely tone!" Far Sakhalin looked back and shot at the speechless body like a fire.

    "Well, what did you come here early in the morning for?"

    "Well, to be sure, it''s a long time. I''ll tell you my purpose directly..." Wordless casually said let far Sakhalin heart for one of the shock words.

    "It''s possible to find a way to make a rank card here!"

    "How to make rank cards?!" Yuansaka stopped in amazement and let the speechless one who was walking behind hit her. His conscious embrace caught a pair of softness.

    "Whoa..." When weakness is attacked, hirosaka rink shouts out. Then his face turned fierce. Grab your bag and pat it behind you.

    "Let go! Dead wolf! "

    "Whoa!" This time, as for speechless exclamation, a backward. Avoid the bags sweeping in the face.

    "You hateful fellow!" Hirosaka hands in front of his chest. Shout out in a fit of rage.

    "Didn''t you just kiss me and stop messing around?"

    "Hello Hello! It''s all force majeure! " Speechless step back. Shake your head and wave your hands.

    "It''s only when you stop all of a sudden for no reason!"

    "It''s only when you say something out of nowhere that you can''t ignore!" Far Sakhalin''s fierce stare speechless.

    "Tell me exactly what''s going on!"

    "It''s all said force majeure..."

    "Who asked you that!" Far Sakhalin was almost angry.

    "I''m asking you what it''s like to find a way to make a rank card!"

    "Did I say that too?..." A wordless, innocent opening.

    "It''s a long time, so I''ll tell you the purpose directly. Why not? Let''s talk about it later... "

    "You..." Far Sakhalin was angry and helpless. He snorted coldly. Don''t over his head. Go on.

    "Forget it! Whatever you want! "

    Looking at the way that yuanban Lin left in a huff, wordless, like a successful child in a prank, showed a proud smile.

    I don''t know how. Seeing this proud and savage young lady, I can''t help but want to tease her. Looking at her showing all kinds of expressions, I will be very satisfied

    "Next time, I''ll find a way to ask Miss Lin to come and kiss me, but this time it''s a kiss..."

    With such a sentence, wordless hands in the back of his head, leisurely and leisurely followed far Sakhalin''s back, walked forward

    There is a border at the starting point of the mountain road where they walk.

    That''s a measure taken to prevent ordinary people from entering here.

    Because of this border, I don''t know how long the mountain road has not been approached by strangers. There are disordered branches and leaves everywhere. There is also a terrible silence around. Even the shadow of a bird can''t be seen. It''s quite a thrilling feeling.

    Walking on this mountain road, the footsteps of wordless and yuanbanlin are extremely loud. They are turned into echoes. They are echoing constantly. The voices of stepping on leaves and branches are echoing all the time.

    I don''t know how long I have walked. A cliff appears at the end of the roadJust below that rock wall, a gap that can only allow one person to pass stands on it. It''s dark inside. It''s not hard to imagine how dim the light inside is

    "Here we are!"

    Looking at the gap on the rock wall that only one person can pass through, Asaka rink gave a voice to remind.

    "That''s the way to connect the underground cavity in yuanzang mountain!"

    Big hole in the ground!

    That is the gathering center of the main vein of Dongmu city!

    It''s also the center of the ritual magic circle of the Holy Grail War base plate!

    Yuanban family, which is in charge of the jurisdiction of the dikes, usually directly detects, manages and monitors the dikes from there, and also directly affects the dikes, which are closest to the center of the earth''s surface!

    Silent and far Sakhalin''s destination, are the big hole at the bottom!

    "Go in..."

    Under the leadership of yuanban Lin, the host, the two men got into the crevices of the rock wall and entered the tunnel leading to the underground cavity.

    The tunnel was very narrow at the beginning, allowing only one person to pass through, and the light inside was very dim.

    So

    "Whoa! You guy! Where are you fumbling again? "

    "No No, I just feel the rock and walk... "

    "Why do you reach out to the front when you touch the rock wall Whoa! "

    "Wow How soft What is it

    "You You Touch me again! "

    "How about not wait for the gem to say that?"

    During a noisy walk, the tunnel became wider and wider. Within a while, the surrounding area was spacious enough to walk down ten people side by side. After two people left for a while, they were already in a huge hole.

    Looking around, I can see that there are two football fields and a mountain with a big hole, which is speechless.

    "What a big hole. No wonder it''s called a big hole in the ground..."

    "All right..." Far Sakhalin glanced speechless.

    "Now that you''re here, where can I find the so-called job card manufacturing method?"

    "How do I know where to look?..." Speechless turn white eyes.

    "What''s more, I''m just saying that it''s possible to find out. Can we really find the manufacturing method of the rank card, we have to see..."

    Finish saying, speechless a jump body, jumped on a vast stone platform in front of the hole, knelt down on one knee, touched the ground full of dust, gravel and soil.

    According to Xiao Hei, the center of ritual magic array should be directly accessible here

    Thinking of this, wordless closed his eyes, press the hand on the ground emerged a magic heat flow, like smoke, rising from around the palm and between the fingers.

    "Hum..."

    Before long, a precise geometric pattern about twice the size of the silent palm, centered on the palm on the ground, began to fluctuate, shimmering with faint brilliance, and turned.

    "In this way, you can find the way to make the rank card?..." Standing on one side, watching this scene, yuanban Lin''s head was askew with doubts.

    "Is the manufacturing method of rank cards still hidden in the context?"

    "It''s probably only the yuanban people who explore the earth''s veins..." After thinking for a while, yuanban Lin, who couldn''t figure it out, just stopped thinking. He went to the center of the stone platform and took out a bracket from his bag.

    Holding the bracket, yuanban Lin got up directly on the ground, and put up a simple four legged platform, namely four iron pipes, with a piece of seemingly ancient paper tied in the middle.

    After erecting the bracket, yuanban Lin took out a thick book from his bag, turned it over, propped it on his wrist, held it flat on his side, and took out a gem with a pendant attached to his other hand.

    "Whoo..." Standing in front of the bracket, Asaka took a deep breath.

    "Let''s go..."

    Words fall, far Sakhalin a hand to hold a book, a hand to hold a pendant, held in the ancient paper above, closed his eyes, mouth read out the astringent incantation.

    With the spread of the unsmooth incantation, not long after, there was a flash of blue light in the writing in yuanban Lin''s hand.

    Immediately, the gem hanging above the ancient paper also radiated light

 Chapter 1517

    "- Anfang (start) -"

    "- beiantworten private edieforde milk ngdisabgeorden (request response in the name of the jurist) -"

    "- Boden: zurstroung - (flow from the earth) -"

    "- stroung: zumb dew - (flow from the skin) -"

    "- B dew: zumpergament - (flow from the skin) -"

    "- A In the dark hole in the ground, every incantation in German seems to turn into a syllable of a song, reverberating in the vast space

    With the fall of the last syllable, the jewels on the pendant in yuanban Lin''s hand sparkled crystal like fluorescence, illuminating the whole hollow space under the ground

    For all of this, far Sakhalin has no slightest influence, eyes are still closed, repeating a strange spell

    Not far away, kneeling on the ground, he is using magic to penetrate his consciousness to the ground, exploring the silence of the magic array of the Holy Grail War rituals inscribed under the ground, and still continuing his work

    Xiaohei is right!

    It is relatively easy to explore the ceremonial magic array of the Holy Grail War in the underground cavity of the main convergence center of Dongmu city.

    Using magic effects. Wordless consciousness has reached the bottom of the earth.

    In his mind, a huge, complex and extremely compact magic array slowly emerged

    That is, the Holy Grail War ritual magic array deep under Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain, which is also the most fundamental foundation to support the existence and progress of the Holy Grail War!

    Now, this ritual magic array that can absorb the magic of the earth, support the Almighty wishing machine - "Holy Grail" to come, and assist magicians participating in the Holy Grail War to summon the spirits is exposed in the silent eyes.

    If it is analyzed thoroughly, then as long as there is enough support for the magic of "Holy Grail" coming and summoning the spirit. Even if it''s just a speechless person. Can also launch the Holy Grail War ceremony!

    Of course, it''s limited to the world where there are heroes who can show the root cause

    Unfortunately, the magic of Zhenzu is powerful. The magic of wordless washing is even more boundless. But. It''s too early for the ceremony to start the Holy Grail War

    After all, this ceremonial magic array has a serial number that says that the infinite magic of the earth must be absorbed for 60 years to save enough magic. For the ritual of the Holy Grail War, the ability of the speechless individual is indeed insufficient.

    Also because of this, the view of Xiaohei on the rank card is more practical.

    Otherwise, it''s really hard to imagine a person who can connect with the seat of the spirit and extract the power of the spirit to make cards.

    Compared with this possibility, it is undoubtedly more persuasive that the maker of rank cards uses the power of the Holy Grail to make rank cards.

    Now, in the silent sense of consciousness, this ritual magic array under Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain is still emitting a strange wave, constantly absorbing the magic of the earth and storing it.

    I don''t know if the ritual magic array has absorbed enough magic power to start the Holy Grail War, but even if it has absorbed enough, it will not start it.

    The "Holy Grail" which can realize all the wishes is really attractive, but there is no need for it. He doesn''t think that the "Holy Grail" can realize all the wishes.

    Moreover, every Holy Grail War will involve many people. They are involved in a disaster and misfortune. They have never heard of anyone who has been blessed by the Holy Grail War.

    After all, the Holy Grail War is just an ugly fight for the Holy Grail

    Therefore, it''s very good to destroy it, let alone launch it.

    If it is really launched, in order to become the "Holy Grail" and the birth of Xiaohei, the final end, it will be very tragic

    At the thought of this place, speechless people can''t help but feel the urge to destroy the ritual magic array. They managed to restrain themselves and let their consciousness into the ritual magic array.

    In any case, remember the huge and complex ritual magic array first. Maybe it can help to make rank cards

    With such an idea, wordless with the skill knowledge of the magic book in his mind, memorized this magic array and carved it into his head one by one.With the ability of "complete memory", even if the ritual magic array is very complex, it is absolutely difficult to simply write it down.

    In this way, time passes quietly in the silent memory of the magic array of the Holy Grail War ritual and in the unintelligible incantations of yuanban Lin

    At a certain moment, the speechless and closed eyes, the magic emerging from the hands on the ground, began to weaken, and the precise geometric patterns from the waves gradually dissipated.

    Open your eyes, spew out a long breath, clap your hands, and stand up from the ground.

    "The rest of the techniques that have been completely memorized will not be studied until you get home..."

    Finish saying, speechless raise head, just want to see to far Sakhalin, far Sakhalin is abrupt however exclamation voice.

    "How could it be!"

    "Huh?" Hearing the shocked and unbelievable voice of yuanban Lin, the silent heart, almost at the same time, came up with an idea

    Things seem to have developed unexpectedly again..

    "what''s the matter?..." Expression involuntarily sank down, speechless came to far Sakhalin''s side, asked a sentence.

    "What happened?..."

    Far Sakhalin didn''t even answer, but looked at the old paper on the bracket in front of him, his pupils were fluctuating violently, and there was a strong shock in it.

    Seeing this, he didn''t care about yuanbanlin, and looked directly at the ancient paper on the bracket in front of yuanbanlin.

    See, on that old paper, a trace like being burnt spreads on it, like a spider''s web, not complicated, but with a kind of feeling not like the pattern drawn artificially.

    "This is The map of Dongmu city''s geographical features?... " Looking at the complicated pattern spread out on the ancient paper, he pouted his brow and cast his eyes on yuanban Lin.

    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the earth? "

    Far Sakhalin still didn''t answer, but clenched his teeth and pointed to a corner in the lower left corner of the map in front of him.

    There, a very small, but very regular outline, is a regular square, like a foreign body, blocked in one of the veins

    "That''s Blockage?... " Speechless Leng for a while, surprised voice.

    "Is it what caused the landscape chaos?"

    "Have you ever seen such a regular cube of blockages in any vein?" Yuan Sakhalin''s face was forced to smile.

    "That''s a lot more than a blockage in trouble..."

    Hearing the words, Wuyan frowned.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s not a real blocker, it''s a fictional space..." Far Sakhalin took a deep breath and smiled bitterly.

    "Knowing how to absorb the magic of the earth''s veins, being located in the virtual number field, is a space for the reflection of the world..."

    "Absorb the magic of landscape Virtual field The world''s reflection space... " After a few wordless murmurs, a possibility flashed in his mind, which made his face change and lose his voice.

    "Mirror boundary!"

    "Do you understand?..." The wry smile on yuanban Lin''s face became more and more intense.

    "This cube in the vein! It''s the mirror world! "

    "Impossible!" Speechless take out their own rank card.

    "I have all the rank cards, and the rest of them are in Xiaohei. As a matter of fact, the mirror world doesn''t exist, does it?"

    "Then..." Far Sakhalin closely fixed his eyes on the square on the map.

    "Who told you that without these seven job cards, there would be no mirror world?"

    "Isn''t that obvious?" I don''t want to say anything, but I want to answer.

    "Mirror boundary exists because of rank card..."

    Speaking half, speechless words, stuck in the throat.

    "Do you think of it?" Yuanban Lin clenched his fist.

    "If there is a mirror boundary, naturally it proves its existence, doesn''t it?"

    "Eighth rank card..."

 Chapter 1518

    "Eighth rank card?!"

    In the hall where all the relevant personnel gathered, including wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and Xiaohei''s family, full of the sound of surprise, amazement and shock, Qiqi''s sound is in this small space.

    "Eighth Rank card... " It''s hard for Meiyou to hide the wavering in her eyes and murmur like a dull voice.

    "There''s an eighth Rank card?... "

    "That kind of thing..." Xiaohei was shocked. She looked speechless and nodded her head when she was speechless. After echoing yuansakhalin''s words, she sat back in her chair and shook her head unbelievably.

    "Eighth rank How could it be... "

    Seeing Xiaohei''s performance, he sighed in wordless heart.

    Like Xiaohei, he was also very unconvinced of the existence of the eighth rank card.

    After all, there are only seven ranks in the Holy Grail War: saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster, assassin and berserker. There is no eighth rank!

    In wordless memory, the prototype of the world, that is, the Holy Grail War in the world of "fate", there was a time when there was another rank other than the above seven ranks. Does the world also have it

    The eighth rank card. Will it be the spirit of another rank who once appeared in the Holy Grail War in the "fate" world

    If so, it may cause a lot of trouble. It''s too much trouble to imagine

    "I know you''re all surprised, and I''m surprised..." Yuanban Lin spread out the vein map in his hand, spread it on the desktop, pointed to the square on the main vein at the bottom left of the vein map, and looked around the whole audience.

    "But the map of the earth''s veins is clearly shown!"

    "In other words, is card recycling not over yet?" Lucia sighed.

    "It''s no wonder that the vein hasn''t returned to normal, and there are other rank cards. In the "mirror boundary" of the virtual number field, the magic of the earth vein is absorbed. How can the earth vein return to normal? "

    "Do you really have the eighth rank card?" Meanwhile, Elijah raised her hand.

    "Sister Lin didn''t say at the beginning that the magic association detected the twisted magic source in Dongmu City, so it judged that there was a rank card. But now, there is no twisted magic in Dongmu city..."

    "This time, the position of the rank card is not the same as before!" Yuan Sakhalin shook his head.

    "It''s not just under the ground. And it is also located on a main trunk of the earth vein, which can not be detected even by the magic association. Only the yuansaka family, which has direct jurisdiction over the earth vein, can detect its existence and leak it, which is not surprising... "

    "From the magic society to the twisted magic source, we found the existence of rank cards. Now, it''s almost a month or so past... " Lucia bit one of her fingernails.

    "Is the eighth card not only on the main trunk of the earth vein, but also absorbing magic for a whole month?"

    "Can absorb such amazing magic..." Xiao Hei showed a delicate look.

    "What a terrible monster that must be..."

    "The level of magic absorption of the eighth rank card is far less than that of the previous rank card. The amount of absorption is even more so that the earth''s veins contract in confusion..." Far Sakhalin''s hands propped up on the desktop, the expression unprecedented dignified.

    "So. It''s probably a better enemy than saber and berserker in the past! "

    "Better than saber and berserker?" There was a look of fear on Elijah''s face.

    It wasn''t Elijah, Meiyou, yuanbanlin or Lucia''s hand when they dealt with saber, but it was the battle. Elijah did see it.

    Elijah can be sure that if she changes their match for saber, even if the four join hands, they may lose in the hands of saber, or even lose their lives!

    No way, Saber''s power is really strong, and the real name of "Excalibur" is liberation. How can they fight with four of them

    Unless, at that time, the little black in Elijah''s body broke the seal and made a move, they would never win the saber with "Excalibur"!

    As for ''Berserker'', it''s even more terrible!Its own strength is in the middle of Bo Zhong''s.

    This point can be seen from the fact that when fighting saber, speechless is a person who has defeated saber, while when fighting Berserker, speechless, Daisy and merqin can see it together.

    What''s more, Elijah and Meiyou almost died in the hands of ''Berserker''!

    If the eighth rank card is a better enemy than saber and berserker

    Elijah couldn''t imagine what a terrible existence it would be

    "This time, I want to gather all of you to hear what you think..." Distant sakaka spoke in a deep voice.

    "What are you going to do in the face of the enemy who may be the strongest ever?"

    Hearing this, everyone in the audience was silent.

    What to do

    What else can we do

    No one here is directly related to the rank card.

    No matter what the official form is, there is only one way to deal with it

    "My ultimate goal is to get seven rank cards!"

    At the moment when everyone was silent, silence broke out.

    "So, I''m going to recycle it!"

    Finish saying, speechless subconscious eyes on the daisy, Meiqin two people''s body.

    "No need to ask!"

    Daisy and Meiqin look at each other and answer in unison.

    "The decision of speech is our decision!"

    "I''ll go too!" Xiaohei did not hesitate to fight.

    "It has nothing to do with me, such as the rank card or the strongest enemy. But if big brother, Daisy sister and Meiqin sister all go, I will go too!"

    "It''s probably the same with us..." Yuan Sakhalin exchanged eyes with Lucia and shook his head in a smile.

    "Although the task of recovering rank cards is equivalent to failure, it is also our task to normalize the earth''s veins. Even if the enemy is not something we can deal with, we will go..."

    "Elijah! Beautiful tour! " At this time, Lucia looked at Elijah and Meiyou.

    "What about your decision?"

    "I..." Elijah opened her mouth slightly and hesitated.

    "I will go!" Meiyou suddenly opens her mouth, without any explanation, but shows her inner thoughts with unyielding eyes, silent rather than vocal.

    Seeing that Meiyou agreed, Elijah bit her teeth.

    "In that case..."

    "Wait!" When Elijah was about to let go, silence interrupted her.

    "The enemy may be the strongest ever, but it''s also a fact that there won''t be much space in the mirror field. If too many people go in, something may happen!"

    This How many women looked at each other.

    "What should I do then?"

    "Those who go to war should think about it later!" Speechless for a moment.

    "First of all, we have to clear the road!"

    The eighth rank card is located in the underground vein trunk!

    That is to say, people must first reach the position of "mirror boundary" where the eighth rank card is located before they can jump from the real field to the virtual field.

    In other words, if you want to enter the "mirror boundary", you must go to the bottom first!

    "Leave it to me!" Lucia nodded to the crowd.

    "I''ll have an underpass out!"

    Hearing this, all the people on the scene nodded their heads with their own thoughts and let the scene return to silence

 Chapter 1519

    At night, with the cool breeze, the trees are rattling, the leaves are dripping with dew, the river is flashing, and the streets are calm

    The stars are shining in the endless night sky, and the winding streets are filled with rich and cool air. The frost of the full moon pours down, through the windows, into a room

    In this room, some strange sounds are reverberating

    Gasp

    Sound absorption

    Mo Si Sheng

    Whimper

    Such sounds seem to dispel the cold air of the whole night, making the temperature of this room rise infinitely, becoming hotter and hotter

    The breath has been taken away, the burning breath pours on, holding a small body without words, eyes open, eyes closed, the warm and hot lips tightly pressed on their lips, constantly rolling and grinding, interlacing lips and tongues, it''s a little black, a little tangled in the heart.

    That''s normal, too.

    What other people think is speechless and don''t know, but he knows that he is occupied by the initiative every time. A little girl with unusual enthusiasm is constantly asking for it, which can''t be said to be unhappy, but if he can, he still wants to be the active party.

    It''s a pity that Xiaohei''s unrestrained level is too transcendent, and he has an unyielding desire to win. If he really fights with her for the initiative, he won her not happy. Losing only makes her proud, neither side is a good choice.

    So, even if the heart tangled, speechless can only let Xiaohei go.

    What''s more, Xiao Hei''s enthusiasm tonight is just like that of a cat seeking warmth, which makes people reluctant to go against her

    In all kinds of strange sounds, you come and go with two tongue tips of different sizes. Little black gradually increases the strength of the ring on the silent neck, and the lips and tongue gradually become hot and hot. She let out the heat in her heart.

    With the sound of breathing more and more thick. Xiaohei''s movement is like a lack of physical strength. It starts from the intensity and gradually decreases

    This heavy kiss, has lasted for ten minutes

    Maybe for a longer time, maybe

    Just know. Xiaohei has been constantly demanding. Keep pushing. Constantly catharsis his inner feelings

    By the way, during this period, the supply of magic has already ended. The magic power in Xiao Hei''s body has already reached the level of full value. Most of the later time, it''s just pure kissing

    I don''t know how long it''s gone. Xiaohei''s breathing has become extremely intense. His strength has also dissipated slowly. His little hands around his wordless neck are slowly drooping.

    At one moment, I was not able to hold on to it. I let go of it together with the tightly intertwined lips and tongues for a long time. In one of the heaviest gasps, I ended the war

    "Ha Ha

    At the first minute of lips, Xiao Hei gasped violently, just like drowning. His chest was undulating with a very fast frequency. His blurred eyes were shining in the dark, revealing an unusual charm.

    Looking at Xiaohei''s breathing like a dead dog, speechless is a burst of crying and laughing.

    "You are a little girl, but you play so much. Do you feel the pain?"

    "Not bitter..." Xiaohei took a deep breath, calmed down, and put on a playful smile.

    "Big brother''s kiss is very comfortable, but I''m very satisfied..."

    "But how many times are you more difficult to satisfy today than before..." Wordless poked Xiaohei''s forehead with his finger and looked at Xiaohei''s eyes directly.

    "Something on your mind?"

    Hearing this sentence, Xiaohei wanted to shake her head to deny it, but it could be printed into her eyes. There was no doubt about it. The direct line of sight made her plan to shake her head stagnate, and she smiled helplessly.

    "I can''t hide it from my elder brother..."

    "You are not good at hiding your emotions..." Without words, I felt Xiaohei''s head.

    "Thinking about the eighth rank card?"

    "There should be only seven ranks right..." Xiaohei is silent for a while, and then answers stiffly.

    "There shouldn''t be an eighth rank..."

    "Maybe there are only seven ranks in the Holy Grail War, but rank cards are not necessarily..." Speechless while touching the small black head, squinting at the same time.

    "The Holy Grail War ritual magic array has not been launched at all. It can be sure that there is no Holy Grail War in the current winter wood city. Therefore, the rank card should not have anything to do with the Holy Grail War..."

    , "as like as two peas in the rank card, can it be a coincidence?" Xiaohei, on the other hand, holds the opposite opinion.

    "Spirituality and rank are the same as those in the Holy Grail War. It''s a coincidence, isn''t it?""But the ceremonial magic array of the Holy Grail War did not start!" Speechless explanation.

    "At least, rank cards have nothing to do with the Holy Grail War, can''t you deny that?"

    "Here But also... " Mouth say so, on the face, small black has not been relieved however.

    It''s also natural

    Xiaohei has been undergoing adjustment before he was born. After he was born, he was imbued with knowledge and language. All these are preparations for Xiaohei to become the Holy Grail.

    Naturally, it''s impossible for Xiaohei not to understand or care about the Holy Grail War. He will be more sensitive to rank cards than ordinary people. This is a normal thing.

    "Maybe it''s not as complicated as you think..." "I have no words to say," he said.

    "If you think about it, is it possible that the manufacturer of the level card has created the same level card?"

    "The same rank card?" Xiaohei is stunned.

    "Although there are only seven ranks, there may be more than one spirit in the same rank?" A silent reminder.

    "Each rank card corresponds to a spirit corresponding to the rank, but there are more than one spirit capable of holding the same rank. Therefore, it is not impossible for the maker of the rank card to create another rank card with the same rank, right?"

    "Big brother means..." Xiaohei said with an uncertain face.

    "This eighth rank card is likely to be the same as one of the other seven rank cards?"

    "Yes!" There was a gleam of light in the silent wine red pupil.

    "Saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster, Assas, Assas, assassin, Berserker, the eighth rank card is one of the seven ranks. Isn''t it strange?"

    Yes!

    Originally, wordless trying to find out the manufacturing method of rank card is to create a second "Archer" card, which is used to achieve their own "semi God Road" task.

    At the beginning, in order to complete the task of "semi divine road", wordless also imagined the existence of a second "Archer", and also imagined that the makers of rank cards would make another "Archer" card.

    In this case, it is not impossible to have a second card with the same rank as other rank cards!

    Anyway, compared with the eighth rank, wordless is more willing to believe this possibility.

    And if

    "If..." Speechless eyes are more and more bright.

    "The eighth rank card is the second ''Archer'', so my task is finished!"

    "Second "Archer" Xiaohei touched his chest, and then smiled with a calm smile as before.

    "It seems that we need to recycle the eighth card..."

    "In addition, if the eighth card is Archer, we can collude with yuanbanlin and lvya in advance to avoid exposing the eighth rank card!" Speechless corners of the mouth slowly rise up.

    "In this way, when the second ''Archer'' is recycled, the outsiders who don''t know that there is an ''Archer'' rank card in Xiaohei will not know that there is an ''Archer'' rank card in Xiaohei, so things can be concealed smoothly. You don''t need to worry about someone staring at the card in your body!"

    Smell words, small black eyes also bright.

    "Decided!"

    Before long, Xiaohei made a declaration.

    "The eighth rank card! Absolutely recycle it! "

    Seeing Xiaohei''s happy appearance, he lost his smile.

    The eighth rank card is not sure if it is the second ''Archer''

 Chapter 1520

    So, before Lucia finished the underpass to the bottom of the eighth stage card, everyone put it down temporarily and went on with their daily life.

    Yuanbanlin will continue to monitor the situation of the earth vein in the underground cavern, and monitor the change of the earth vein and the "mirror boundary" state of the virtual field where the rank card is located at any time, so as to avoid what kind of burden the eighth rank card will bring to the earth vein and other changes.

    As for the others, they no longer participate in the job card business before the underpass is completed, for the reason of "keeping up the energy" and so on.

    Of course, it''s only a little bit more or less about "keeping your energy up". Most importantly, people still want to enjoy their ordinary life before the war.

    After all, it can be seen from the situation that the eighth rank card absorbed the magic of the earth''s veins, which led to the contraction and confusion of the earth''s veins. Next, the enemy they need to face may be a monster more terrible than any other spirit in the past!

    In the face of such a monster, even if the four people, such as wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and even Xiaohei, can single out the existence of heroes, they have to be cautious.

    In the battle of saber, wordless is a person who comes on the stage and wins at the cost of paying some minor injuries. He recovers Saber''s rank card

    The opposing forces are in the same position as saber. They can fight more bravely and bravely. The stronger the Vietnam War is, the more immune the Berserker, the speechless, Daisy, and merqin are to join hands and win without injury

    This time, since the opponent is stronger than saber and berserker, it''s still a question of whether they can win, even if they are speechless, Daisy and Meiqin

    Fortunately, this time, there was a lot of Xiaohei, whose strength was comparable to that of three people in a silent line. Four people joined hands. The odds are even greater.

    The four of yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou must consider whether they should also take part in the battle.

    Now. At this point, the strength of the four of them can''t keep up with the strength of the spirit. It''s probably the eighth most powerful rank card against the war. If they don''t know how to break into the mirror world. I don''t know how to die.

    So. Before the completion of the underpass. These four people also need a period of time to sort out their emotions, think about what they should do and whether they should take part in the war or not.

    Before that. Let''s keep the status quo for the time being

    Everyone comes back to their daily life with different ideas and considerations

    It''s a pity that this routine is not meant to last long

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, Riverside

    The bright red bridge is still the same, so that the vehicles leading to two different directions come and go, repeating the same scene day by day, which can''t help but cause visual fatigue, I wish someone would break the extreme scene of this law.

    In a certain period of time, a taxi came from the other end of the bright red bridge

    Originally, there was a taxi passing through the bridge and heading to the other side, which was not a strange thing and did not need to be mentioned specially.

    However, compared with other vehicles, the taxi suddenly made a different move.

    It, at one end of the sidewalk on both sides of the bright red bridge, stopped without any warning

    The sound of the engine reverberated clearly around, and the door of the taxi was suddenly opened.

    Inside the car, a figure, walked down

    The door of the taxi slammed shut, leaving the guests in the car a second ago. There was no doubt and hesitation left.

    The people who came down from the car didn''t pay attention to the surrounding vehicles any more. They raised their feet and walked to the bridge edge of the bright red bridge. Looking up, they looked at the corner of the river and Dongmu city that was presented in front of them.

    The man who came down from the car was a young girl

    It should be said that it is suspected that a girl

    Because, she is wearing a standard suit of men, a tie, a pair of gloves with a row of different symbols engraved on the back of her hands, and her whole body is wrapped with a sharp breath, which is not like the appearance of an ordinary girl at all.

    Pink, short hair without covering ears. The pupils are also pink, but sometimes they flash cold to chilling light inside. The girl carries a straight tube like a painting axis and stares at the direction of the winter wood market. After a long time, she makes a sound.

    "Strange..." The steady and powerful voice came out of her mouth, and the girl''s sight at the corner of Dongmu city became more and more sharp.

    "Don''t feel the magic source of distortion..."

    Twist the magic source!

    That''s the source of abnormal magic from the place where the unreasoning spirits are located, by using rank cards to absorb magic from the earth and maintain the body!With this sentence alone, the identity of a girl who doesn''t look like a girl, or even a girl who doesn''t look like a woman, is absolutely different!

    "What''s the matter?" The young girl frowned tightly, and a puzzled look appeared in her sharp eyes.

    "At present, the two" timekeepers "who are in charge of the recovery of the rank cards have not reported that the rank cards have not been fully recovered?"

    "How come there is no twisted magic source?" With such doubts, the young girl''s eyes gradually coagulate, and the look of doubt disappears, instead of a flash of fine awn.

    "It seems that there''s something that the magic association doesn''t know is happening..."

    "All right..." Without thinking about the unknown situation for a long time, the young girl quickly turned around and walked to the other side of the bright red bridge.

    "Sooner or later, we need to wait for the chairmen of the two" timekeeping towers "

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the street of a commercial street in Dongmu City, Daisy and Meiqin are walking here, seemingly shopping.

    "Shouldn''t the underpass be finished so soon?" Don''t look at the surrounding shops that are full of satisfaction. As Meiqin is walking, she casually opens her mouth.

    "Before that, did we have such a leisurely life every day?"

    "Didn''t you say that?" Daisy also took back her eyes and turned her attention to business.

    "Before the moment when we need to fight, all we need to do is play..."

    "That''s what it says..." Meiqin said angrily.

    "I''ve been clearly analyzing the rank cards. I''m busy every day. I haven''t seen him free, but I let us play. How can I have a good time..."

    "Speech is to let us have a good time to fight all things alone..." Daisy with helpless face.

    "Although I don''t want to come out to play when Yan is busy and busy, it''s the meaning of Yan, and we can''t let him down..."

    This is the only way The harp sighed.

    "I hope that this time the enemy will not be like ''Berserker'' again, with such a difficult treasure, otherwise, I really don''t know how to fight..."

    "Really..." Daisy nodded her head deeply.

    "Mingming''s rank is the same as ours, and it''s just free and powerful. But because of a treasure, the three of us have to work together. The smart treasure is really cheating equipment..."

    "The last saber is the same. Without Excalibur, it''s not hard to beat her..." Meiqin stroked the bangs in front of her forehead.

    "In any case, instead of expecting the enemy to be weaker than we think, we should think about it a little bit stronger, or prepare ourselves for a bitter battle..."

    In this way, the two girls are talking and strolling in the street casually. If they ignore their conversation, they are no different from ordinary girls at all.

    At this time, the opposite, wearing a suit, sharp eyes, carrying a straight tube, completely unlike a girl''s girl, just like want to form a sharp contrast with the daisy and the mermaid, came face to face.

    On the one hand, there are two young girls in the conversation, and on the other hand, there is silence, a tough woman who is out of line with the surroundings. The three people face to face and constantly pull in the distance.

    Until a moment, like ordinary passers-by, pass by

    However, almost at the same time, they turned their backs to each other and pulled apart less than three meters. The three young girls suddenly stopped moving.

    Daisy and Meiqin, who were talking, stopped talking without any sign and stood still.

    It''s the same with the girl in the suit who is carrying the straight tube. Her eyes are sharp originally, and gradually, with murderous spirit

 Chapter 1521

    (recent support is less awesome than before. Do you want to have friends? ...)

    time, as if in this moment, fell into stillness

    In the whole busy commercial street, the pedestrians around still came and went noisily, without noticing anything wrong at the scene.

    Like entering a world of their own, the three totally different girls cut off everything around them, so they turned their backs on each other and said nothing, making the scene extremely weird and depressing.

    At this moment, in the hearts of three girls, there is only one idea

    So Who is it

    Even though there are many people around, there are people everywhere. Neither of the three girls knows the other side.

    But in this long sea of people, they still feel

    The other side, absolutely not ordinary people!

    The girl with a straight suit tightens the strap of the straight one in her hand, and her fierce eyes fluctuate slightly.

    Dongmu city is not so unknown in magic side. On the contrary, because of the relationship between the Holy Grail War and the earth, Dongmu city is quite famous for people on magic side.

    However, there are not many magicians who are famous and can be active in Dongmu city.

    Even yuanban Lin, who is the administrator of Dongmu City, left Dongmu city more than a year ago and went to the magic association "timekeeper tower" to study in Dongmu city. How many magicians can there be

    Let alone a powerful magician.

    However, the feeling of the girl in the suit is acutely aware of

    These two women behind me are not ordinary goods!

    There are not many magicians in Dongmu City, and there are few magicians with some strength.

    Now, two magicians, who can''t be ignored by girls in suits, appear in Dongmu city when they become fengjianlangkou due to their rank cards

    The girl in the suit thinks that these two people may be the same as themselves..

    they are coming for the rank card!

    Do you want to test it first

    The idea flashed in the girl''s mind, but was soon cancelled.

    (well, I''m not sure that the other side has the same purpose as myself, and I have a task in my body. It''s better to avoid unnecessary troubles...)

    Think so. The girl in the suit slowly astringed the murderous spirit that loomed in her eyes. She lifted the straight tube with her back on her shoulder, stopped staying, and raised her feet. Go ahead. Left the scene

    Until the girl''s back disappeared from the commercial street. Daisy and Mermaid looked at each other.

    "That man..." Meiqin glanced at her back.

    "Not ordinary people?"

    "Right..." The opening of the Daisy''s head.

    "At least, I don''t think an ordinary person will have such a shrewd atmosphere, even with a very strong murderous spirit..."

    "Murderous?" The corner of the mouth of Meiqin is rising slowly.

    "I didn''t feel it. But I can feel that she is very strong! "

    "Why did a strong man come out suddenly?" The daisy sank.

    "Isn''t it just going shopping?"

    "Sa..." Meiqin stands out.

    "My intuition tells me that I can''t let her go..."

    "That''s right. I care about it too..." Daisy turned around and looked back at the commercial street that had been filled with people.

    "Then, what shall we do?"

    "Do you still need to say?..." Meiqin replied without hesitation.

    "No matter what, there''s nothing wrong with going to see it!"

    Daisy hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    Once again, they looked at each other, raised their feet, and rushed to the front

    ¡­¡­

    Winterwood, adefeldt''s house

    "Is it so deep?..."

    After the reconstruction, in the brand-new reception hall, Lucia looked at the sketch map of the location of the eighth rank card taken from yuanbanlin''s hand and smashed her tongue.

    "In such a deep place, it is not possible to work out an underpass in a short time..."

    "Originally, the location of the earth vein is relatively deep. The eighth rank card is still on a trunk of the earth vein. How can it not be deep?" Mouth said reasonable, face, far Sakhalin is also a troubled expression.

    "In such a deep place, it''s no wonder that even the association can''t detect the existence of the eighth rank card..."

    "Fortunately, I found it early. Otherwise, I will continue to let this rank card absorb magic in the earth. I don''t know what kind of consequences will be caused..." Lucia looked at the sketch in her hand.

    "According to this situation, it will take at least half a month for the underpass to be completed...""As soon as possible, as soon as possible!" Far Sakhalin waved.

    "It''s hard to say whether there will be any other trouble if such a dangerous thing comes in disorder in the earth''s vein!"

    "Let''s start as soon as possible." Lucia did not contradict yuanbanlin either. She folded the sketch in her hand and handed it to Auguste who had been waiting for him.

    "Auguste, it''s up to you!"

    "Yes! Big miss! " The old housekeeper, with no sight of the old action at all, quickly put up the schematic diagram and walked out of the reception hall.

    "Should we also report to the master about the eighth rank card?" Looking at the direction Auguste left, Lucia said.

    "I also know that our situation is not suitable for the association, but it is necessary for the master to report it?"

    "I see what you mean..." Distant Sakhalin''s pretty face is a little cloudy and sunny.

    "After all, this time''s enemy is not something we can deal with. Even the man and his two companions can''t say that they will win, can they?"

    "The most important thing is that even if we win, we won''t get the eighth rank card..." Lucia laughed at herself.

    "If we don''t think of a way to break the status quo, we really have to give up the entry test..."

    This Hirosaka could not reply.

    Indeed, yuanbanlin and luvia are now in a very awkward situation.

    If you want to enter the "mirror realm" of the virtual number field and fight with the eighth rank card, you will not have enough combat power

    If they have no choice but to give up, all they have done is in vain. Even the task of normalizing the earth needs to be done by the enemy on the surface, but they are useless at all

    If you fight bravely, you''ll only drag yourself back. The cost is probably your life

    If you don''t participate, you won''t be willing to

    How can such a situation not make people feel helpless

    "Blame the ruby guy!" Far Sakhalin clenched his fist and cried out angrily.

    "If it hadn''t betrayed her and dragged her into the water, it wouldn''t have been like this!"

    "If we don''t drag them into the water, we will be able to ask for support from the association in a aboveboard way..." Lucia also rarely echoed the words of yuanbanlin, and began to gnash her teeth.

    "In that case, I can have enough combat power..."

    If there are outsiders around, looking at yuanbanlin and Lucia, who are black like a daughter-in-law, they should feel sorry for them at the same time of being cold

    However, if these two rivals don''t get the disease of "one day without quarreling, they will die". If they recycle the cards according to the rules, ruby and sapphire will not betray them

    It can only be said that these two young ladies suffer from themselves

    "Dingdong - dingdong - dingdong -" just at this time, there was an amazing noise over the Edfeldt house.

    This is Lucia was stunned, then her face changed.

    "Intrusion alarm?!"

    "Intrusion alarm?..." Far Sakhalin looked at Lucia in surprise.

    "You mean..."

    "Someone broke in! Not ordinary people! " Lucia stood up.

    "What''s more, the comers are not good!"

    "Hateful!" Yuansaka suddenly bit his lips.

    "There are so many things already. Why haven''t they finished?"

    Finish saying, far Sakhalin also stood up, and with Lucia, rushed out of the reception hall, to the first floor of the hall

    ¡­¡­

    Pushing open the door of the hall, the girl with a straight suit on her shoulder stepped into the place where she didn''t belong without expression. On her body, the originally fierce atmosphere began to bring real hostility and spread around.

    As Lucia said!

    Come on! bad!

    Walking to the center of the hall, the girl in the suit glanced around and saw the silent space without any human breath. The steady and powerful voice line burst out from her mouth.

    "If you don''t come out, don''t blame me for forcing you out by a little rough means..."

    The sound slowly falls, let the whole hall return to calm again.

    As if the time had been calculated, in a short time, two figures came from the top of the front step, from the inside of the corrido

 Chapter 1522

    Looking at the suit girl standing in the center of the hall below, he came to the corridor above the stairs, and his eyes were on the far Sakhalin and luvia''s face, which were gradually tense.

    No way, the girl in the suit didn''t cover up her breath and hostility at all. On her body, the extremely dangerous sense of oppression, like the beast staring at the prey, made the hearts of the two girls heavy and their faces gradually ugly.

    From this point of view alone, even if the number of people is far Sakhalin and luvia, but the real winner is the girl in a suit.

    At one glance, yuanbanlin and Lucia had the same idea.

    Strong!

    Great!

    If you fight with her, you are not the opponent of the other side!

    Aware of this, two young girls put it up secretly.

    "Break into other people''s residence without permission..." As if in order to cover up her inner vigilance, Lucia began to laugh in a relaxed tone.

    "Isn''t it a little rude?"

    Below, standing in the middle of the hall, the girl in the suit listened to the taunting words of Lucia, and immediately spoke out.

    "Very unlucky..."

    With a voice as powerful as thunder, the girl in the suit slowly raised her face, which had been covered in the shadow, and looked into the eyes of yuanbanlin and luvia.

    "Today, I''m here to be an intruder..."

    It''s crazy to hear someone use it. But it was also like a natural speech. There was a trace of anger in the eyes of yuanbanlin and lvya. But when they saw each other''s face exposed to the light, the two girls'' faces shook and their pupils narrowed slightly.

    "You..." For a moment, Lucia''s eyes fluctuated violently, and when they subsided, they were replaced by more intense vigilance.

    "Why are you here?..."

    Obviously!

    Lucia knew this girl in a suit, with a strong breath all around her!

    "To some extent, you find it. Shall we say it''s our pleasure? " Far Sakhalin''s slightly brave smile.

    "The first-line combat expert of the magic association. Seal the designated executor - baget fraka makeramiz! "

    The so-called seal designation refers to that the magic association, on the basis of "protection", sets magicians with rare talents, special abilities and contraindications as targets, imprisons and catches them. And the means of life imprisonment!

    In this world. Some very special, powerful and extraordinary magic are due to blood, constitution and so on. It can''t be achieved through normal learning methods.

    In this case, the magic association will treat magicians who are familiar with this kind of magic as "valuables". And "protect" them, so that they maintain their own magic characteristics and unchanged, as a valuable sample, handed down to future generations.

    That is to say, these magicians who learn special magic that others can''t learn will be made into a kind of specimen existence by the magic association and imprisoned for life!

    Therefore, the magicians appointed by the seal of the magic association, basically, have been sentenced to death!

    Therefore, most magicians appointed by the seal will refuse the order of magic association and start to flee.

    This is not because the magicians are afraid of death!

    The magicians appointed by the seal are all magicians with special abilities and physique who reach the limit in a certain field. They will not be afraid of death. For them, the priority is to explore the way of magic.

    As for their own lives, they have long since given up

    For those magicians who are devoted to studying magic every day, being imprisoned for a lifetime means that they can no longer do magic research, because in this way, seal designation can never be accepted.

    Therefore, it is the task that the magicians designated by the seal in the magic association must complete to pursue these fugitives, dodges and be chased by the magicians designated by the seal.

    Since the magicians designated by the seal have reached the peak in a real sense in a certain field, with special magic and ability, and their strength is naturally very strong. Therefore, the executors designated by the seal are generally the leading battle experts in the magic association.

    Baget, it''s such a being!

    Although yuanbanlin and Lucia are the candidates of the chairman of the "timekeeper tower" of the magic association, they are just magicians after all.

    If the magic association is compared to a police station, then yuanbanlin and Lucia are the students who are selected to become excellent policemen in the future and are studying for the purpose of becoming policemen.

    As for bajit, he is one of the best police officers in the police station who has been able to go out alone and perform tasks!They are not on the same level at all

    "This time far Sakhalin is right..." Lucia seemed to spread her hand at will.

    "Although I consider myself to be excellent, I haven''t been able to ask the magic association to issue the amnesty order designated by the seal. It''s really frightening that the designated executor adults come here to see us..."

    "If everyone designated by the seal is you, then I will feel a lot easier as an executor..." Bajit kept a close eye on yuanbanlin and Lucia.

    "It''s just a pity that, as you said, you are not eligible for the amnesty granted by the seal of the magic association!"

    "You..." Lucia couldn''t help but was stopped by yuanbanlin.

    "Are you here to make a mockery of us?"

    "I''m not free yet!" Baget squinted.

    "Far Sakhalin! Lucia celenta ederfert! " Bajit''s eyes became sharp as he stared at yuanbanlin and luvia.

    "Rank card, where are you?"

    "Rank card..." Lucia froze.

    "You..." Far Sakhalin also puckered his eyebrows and asked in surprise.

    "Are you here for the rank card?"

    "All the twisted magic sources in Dongmu city have disappeared, which proves that all the rank cards have been recycled?" Bajit didn''t answer the question of yuanbanlin, and said such a sentence on his own.

    "And your report to the magic association says that the rank cards have not been recycled. What''s the matter?"

    "Are you going to get information from us?" Lucia gave a defiant smile.

    "But your attitude doesn''t seem to be what a questioner should be like..."

    "Is it?" Baget nodded his head deadpan.

    "That is to say, are you going to say nothing?"

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia did not speak again, and they were silent.

    "Yes..." Bajit gave Panasonic the straight tube on his shoulder, and let it hit the floor with a thud.

    "Originally, I didn''t expect to use peaceful means to get what I needed..."

    "Are you ready to use it?" Far Sakhalin with a smile, eyes of vigilance but never rich.

    "Is it really the designated executor of the seal?..."

    "Sorry..." Bajit''s body stretched out like a spring.

    "I''m not free to chat with you!"

    Suddenly, Bajie becomes a shadow, holding the air and rushing to yuanbanlin and lvya in a loud voice.

    Yuanban Lin and Lucia are also with the same face. Raising their heads, they hold a piece of crystal clear gem

    "Whew!"

    In the moment when the two sides are about to have a head-on collision, a sharp voice burst out in the hall and spread to everyone at the scene.

    Bajit''s eyes were fixed slightly, his body was petrified, and suddenly, one of them flashed out.

    At the same time, a dark whip shadow was drawn from the position where bajit was a second ago, bringing a strong wind, which made the floor cut a trace.

    Then, two figures with high similarity appeared in front of yuanbanlin and luvia

    Back out, back to the hall below, bajit, who was standing steadily, raised his head and looked up. At this time, his face, which had been expressionless, finally showed a frown.

    At the same time, yuanbanlin and Lucia were stunned. When they had to see the whole picture of Chu, they were surprised.

    "Is it you?"

    Standing in front of yuanbanlin and Lucia, it was two young girls who shot in time

    The short brown hair is dancing with the jump of blue and white current

    The crystal sword is shining in the air

    Here comes the daisy and the lute!

 Chapter 1523

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Awesome!!!

    "You..."

    Gazing at the daisy and Meiqin in front of farsakhalin and Lucia, bajit''s face sank slowly.

    "Aren''t they irrelevant people?"

    "Our premonition has also become a reality..." Meiqin looks at bagit.

    "Are you the enemy, you fellow?"

    "Such an assertion cannot be made at this time..." Bajit clenched his fist and his sharp eyes went to the daisy and the harp.

    "But if you also know that there is a rank card even on hand, then we are the enemy!"

    "Rank card..." Daisy points the cherry at baget.

    "Did you come for the rank card, too?"

    "Be careful!" Far Sakhalin, standing behind the daisy, hurriedly made a sound.

    "She is the first-line combat expert of the magic association. Her strength is second to none in the whole magic association. She is very strong!"

    "Magic society?" Meiqin frowns.

    "That is to say, the other side and you are actually on the same front?..."

    "You know it''s impossible at first sight?" Lucia did not hesitate to respond.

    "Although they belong to the magic association, they will even give us the information just to get the rank card. Besides, we didn''t know that the magic Association asked this woman to come here!"

    "That''s my question, too!" Far Sakhalin steps forward. Open to baget in the hall below.

    "The magic association has transferred the task of recycling the rank card to the master, who has asked us to act as an agent. Come to Dongmu city to recycle the rank cards. Why do you come here to participate in the business of rank cards? "

    "It''s really a high sounding speech..." Bajit''s eyes glowed with cold light, and she said something that made Daisy and Meiqin both stunned.

    "I''m responsible for the task of recycling rank cards, isn''t it?"

    "She was responsible for the task of recycling the rank card?" This time, the daisy frowned and gave Lucia a a look behind her.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Before we started the rank card recycling task, didn''t we already have two rank cards on hand?" Said Lucia in a deep voice.

    "Lancer", "Archer". She is responsible for recycling these two rank cards! "

    "She?..." Daisy and Meryton looked at bajit, and their faces were full of wonder.

    "Is she alone?"

    "Yes!" Bajie''s characteristics are coming down.

    "I was responsible for the recovery of the rank cards, but later, with the intervention of Yu zelliching, I was dismissed and the task of recovering the rank cards fell into their hands..."

    "So. The task of recycling the rank card should have been officially accepted by us! " "Far Sakhalin shouted.

    "Why do you still come here and get involved in the rank card business?"

    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know why or why..." Bajit raised a fist and said coldly.

    "This is the task given to me above. I''m just here to perform the task..."

    "Up?..." Yuansakhalin seems to think of something. There was a sneer.

    "So it is. Are the so-called crazy people who devote themselves to the study of magic and covet the powerful people in master Fu''s mouth?"

    Bajit didn''t answer, and didn''t know whether to admit or not to respond to yuansakhalin''s words. He focused on daisy and Meiqin.

    "Then, I''ll ask again. You also know about rank cards, or. Do you have a rank card on hand? "

    "It''s a one-way street..." There was a flash of electricity on Meiqin''s forehead, illuminating her unyielding face.

    "But don''t you think if you ask, we''ll answer?"

    "If you can, I hope so..." Bagetra pulled his gloves and his eyes became cold.

    "But if you don''t want to answer, I have my own way..."

    "Simple and crude?" The daisy curled her lips.

    "In that case, let''s change the place. If we destroy this place once more, even I will be upset..."

    "Sorry..." Baget''s voice grew colder and colder.

    "I didn''t have to change the original battleground when I was fighting..."

    Before the word "Ze" was mentioned, baget felt a flower in front of her eyes. Soon, a pink hair was printed into her eyes one after another, which made her face changed dramatically."Sorry..." Looking up, Daisy prints the yellow and green eyes into baget''s eyes, which are full of fierce essence.

    "I don''t have the principle that I have to ask for the consent of my opponent when I fight..."

    Words fall, Daisy suddenly out of the hand, a pull up the collar of baget suit, a step on the ground, like a flash of light, a flash, against baget, smashed the hall door, rushed out.

    "Don''t follow me!" Meiqin looks at yuanbanlin and Lucia behind her.

    "We don''t have the confidence to keep you in the fight!"

    "Don''t look down on bajit!" Lucia called out.

    "Although you are also very strong, but bajit is also able to kill the existence of the spirit by hand, or seal the designated executor. It''s a real monster. If you look down on her, you will definitely lose!"

    "And!" Far Sakhalin also hurriedly made a sound.

    "You can''t use unique skills for bajit. If you have a rank card, you can''t use treasure tools, or you will die!"

    "You will die if you use unique skills and tools?" Meiqin''s pretty face was shocked, and her eyes were full of doubts.

    However, Meiqin also knows that it''s not the time to ask carefully.

    Bajit was able to recycle the cards by herself. Lucia also said that she was strong enough to kill the spirit with her own hands. She didn''t know if she could beat the daisy alone.

    At present, Meiqin can only nod.

    "I don''t know what it is, but I will pay attention to it!"

    Leave this sentence, Meiqin ran outside

    Looking at the figure of Meiqin, yuanban Lin bit his teeth and took out his mobile phone

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang!"

    The door of the edfert''s house was broken to pieces, and pieces of flying sawdust were blown up, sweeping in all directions.

    "Whew!"

    Daisy carrying baget''s collar, in order to make the surrounding atmosphere tremble and shriek at the extreme speed, rushed out from the interior of the adelpert''s hall, carrying a very strong strong wind, like a sword light, across the space, came to the outside.

    Then, bajit, who was held by Daisy, was thrown out heavily and hit the ground not far away before he could react.

    "Bang!"

    "Hum..." The back suffered a violent impact, which caused baget to react. He pushed his hand on the ground, turned over his heel, rubbed it against the ground and slid out until it slipped about 10 meters.

    "So fast..." With the posture of four limbs on the ground, baget raised his head vigorously, his eyes were like arrows, and he shot at the opposite foot and landed on the daisy on the ground.

    "Space transfer?..."

    "No! No! " Baget''s face was dignified.

    "That''s pure speed!"

    "The speed just now is 90% of my full speed!" Daisy grabs "white cherry" and points to bajit from afar, with a curve in the corner of her mouth.

    "If you can''t react like this, even if you are stronger, you won''t win later..."

    "Don''t worry about it..." Bajit patted the dirt on his body and stood up, his eyes cold to the heart.

    "I just didn''t expect you to have such a speed just now. It won''t be so easy for you to meet next..."

    And Bajit raised his hands and clenched his fist.

    At once, in his hands, on the gloves lined with different symbols, the sequence of runes began to glitter, and baget''s hands were dyed blue.

    "If it''s only speed, you won''t win..."

    As she spoke, baget raised one of her fists above her head and hit it hard on the ground.

    "Dong!!!"

    With a dull sound, the rich smoke and dust buried bajit''s figure.

    "Whew!"

    In the thick smoke, the sharp sound of breaking the air didn''t reach the Daisy''s ears.

    Immediately, blocks of different sizes of stones, like bullets, burst out from the inside of the smoke and dust and shot at the daisy.

    "Dangdangdangdangdangdang..."

    However, the stones that burst into front of the daisy were blocked by a dark wall that didn''t know when it was coming out of the sky.

    Come to Daisy''s side, a hand held up the harp and Daisy together, look up, look at the opposite smoke and dust

    In the air, a wind and rain atmosphere, gradually, diffuse and rise

 Chapter 1524

    The breeze gently blows over the scene, scattering the smoke and dust buried in a corner, exposing bajit inside.

    Standing in an awkward pit, bajit and Daisy, Meiqin two people''s line of sight together, which has the same serious, the same dignified

    ¡­¡­

    Bajit fraka markramiz: (grade 77)

    The eyes flashed the streamer of system perception, fed back bajit''s information to the minds of daisy and Meiqin, which made the two girls'' eyes more and more dignified.

    Class 77!

    From a purely hierarchical point of view, baget is already on top of daisies and harps!

    Of course, if Daisy and Meiqin remove the "limited Bracelet" on their wrists, then ten bagets are not enough to watch.

    It''s a pity that, for the second task of the wordless "half God Road", even if it''s time for life and death, the two girls will not take off the "limited Bracelet" on their wrists!

    But if you are on your own, even if you win, it will take a lot of time, and there are still many risks

    "Let''s go together!" So, without hesitation, Daisy lowered her voice and said to Meiqin.

    "Fight fast!"

    Meiqin hesitated a little, but soon agreed.

    Of course, Meiqin''s personality is very strong, better than daisy.

    But this is not a good strong will not see the field together, then it is not a good strong. It''s arbitrary.

    "I have only one question..." On the opposite side, baget spoke in a deep voice.

    "Do you have anything to do with rank cards?"

    Daisy and Meiqin are silent. No words.

    "I see..." Bajit closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, his eyes were already full of murderous intention.

    "Then I don''t have to be merciful!"

    After drinking this low, a pair of baget''s gloves flashed violently from the lines of runes. He dyed baget''s hands blue.

    "Peng..." As soon as he stepped on the ground, a crack spread from baget''s foot, and all the way out, making the ground crumble.

    Baget, on the other hand, shot at the daisy and the harp with the help of the force of ejection, just like a bullet out of the chamber.

    "Come on!" At the same time that baget''s voice dropped. Meiqin is also an exhibition of the delicate hands.

    Suddenly, in front of Meiqin, the dark tide of iron sand surged out from the ground, condensed and turned into more than a dozen spikes with thick thighs. The front of the spikes also showed a spiral shape. It''s like a real bullet, making it look more lethal.

    Immediately, with a wave of the harpist, a dozen huge spikes shot out without any regularity, just like the drops of water. All over the area, it just covers the space in front of baget that can dodge.

    And it''s accompanied by the shooting of black iron sand. The Daisy''s body shape also turned into a streamer, which flashed into the air. The crystal sword with cold arc light mixed with a sound explosion and sharp sword, like a meteor falling from the sky, stabbed bajit fiercely.

    There are black iron spikes covered in front, there are sharp flashes of swords on it, but Baggett has no hesitation at all, maintaining a state of charge, stamping under the sole of one foot.

    "Bang!"

    With the dull sound, the ground at baget''s feet collapsed, and a huge stone wall sprang up.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    In an instant, the sharp black iron and sand spikes coming from the stab fell on the stone wall mercilessly, shooting the stone wall into holes, and within a while, they burst into the rubble of the sky.

    In the middle of the air, Daisy swooped down, her body was like a arrow, and lightning appeared above bajit''s head. The "white cherry" in her hand trembled and whirled fiercely. With the sound of the wind breaking, she stabbed bajit heavily on the shoulder.

    "Sonorous!"

    With a single stab, Daisy''s face changed a little.

    Because, in her feeling, it seems that it is not the human body, but the steel that is stabbed by her.

    I saw that baget directly grasped the Daisy''s "white cherry" with the green gloves, and tightly grasped the white cherry coming from the sharp stab.

    "Empty handed?..." The Daisy''s pretty face was stunned.

    "Distraction in battle is not a good thing..." During the Daisy''s dismay, baget raised another hand.

    "Drink!" Before baget could attack, however, a cry of coquetry echoed.

    Behind bajit, a strong wave of iron sand surged up and down, forming a dark barrier with a height of seven or eight meters. Moreover, on the surface of the barrier, the spikes with a length of several meters protruded one by one, densely distributed.

    As you can imagine, if it bumps into each other, I''m afraid it won''t be too easy.But it is such a black iron and sand barrier that makes people feel numb, but it is like a bulldozer, hitting bajit.

    "Hum!" Feeling the strong wind from the dark sharp wall, bajit snorted a little angrily, turned sideways, grabbed "white cherry" with one hand, and put the other hand up to the other side, smashing it hard.

    The blue light surged in baget''s hands, and the vast green light seemed to be strangely intertwined, like countless vines, entwined into a huge fist, wrapped by the green light.

    Of course, it''s not a real fist, but a phantom!

    Mixed with the sharp sound of breaking wind, bajit''s fierce fist, carrying a huge shadow of his fist, smashed into the terrible black sharp wall.

    "Click..."

    With such a crisp sound, the thick pointed wall was hit by bajit''s fist. The place where his fist passed was like a blue lightning. All the black spikes along the way suddenly cracked.

    "Bang!"

    Then, with a loud explosion, the dark sharp wall was directly smashed by bajit''s fist.

    "Won''t it?" Listening to the explosion in front of us and the scraps of the iron sand sharp stab that fell on the ground, the Daisy''s heart trembled a few times against one of baget''s hands, and the Meiqin was even more astonished.

    "What a terrible force..."

    But it was only a time of wonder. Baget''s body turned back again like lightning. At the same time, the palm of the hand that smashed the black iron sand sharp wall shook violently. With one stroke and one push, suddenly, the blue fist hit the daisy on the opposite side.

    The strong wind carried by the blue fist came out and fell on daisy. She felt the strong pressure and her pretty face changed a little.

    With Daisy''s constitution, if you get such a terrible blow, it is absolutely no less than the result of being hit by "Berserker"!

    At that time, even if you don''t die, you will have to die!

    At the moment, Daisy clutched Bai Ying''s right hand and gave it a fierce turn, and pushed away bajit''s hand, who held the sword tightly.

    Aiming at the blue fist that came from the smash, the daisy bit her teeth, and the white cherry in her hand was like a snake coming out of the hole, with a dazzling arc light, stabbed it heavily.

    "Hoo -"

    just as the sharp point of the sword with dazzling arc and the blue fist are about to collide, a dark wave of iron sand rises abruptly from the bottom of the two. In the roar, like a rope, it quickly twines on the wrist of the fist hit by baget, and then strangles it to death.

    "What..." This time, it''s baget''s turn.

    "Opportunity!" The eyes of Daisy flashed sharp awn. Taking this opportunity, Daisy even flew out of her body and rushed through it. Her toes were on the ground, and she carried the light of the sword that had been stabbed. With a gentle twist, she bypassed baget''s fist.

    Then, in the sound of breaking air, stab baget''s shoulder!

    "No way!" Bajit''s face was fierce, and he raised his other fist, which was also bright and dazzling.

    In a moment, baget ignored the sword stabbing at his shoulder, and with his fists raised, he quickly waved it and hit the Daisy''s abdomen.

    The distance between the two men was less than a meter, and the speed of the two men''s hand was amazing. There was no way for both sides to dodge and recycle the shot.

    So, Daisy''s "white cherry" stabbed baget''s shoulder exactly.

    "Poop..."

    In the sound of tearing, the red blood was floating, and baget''s shoulder was pierced, and the blood was dripping down.

    "Drink!" But baget did not pause at all. In the sound, the fist with green light was like a flash of lightning in the space. Mercilessly, in the sound of a startling voice of the lute not far away, it fell on the belly of daisy.

    "Dong!"

    "Er..." The daisy cried out in pain, and her slender body bounced out violently. In a muffled sound, she hit a tree trunk

 Chapter 1525

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "cloud Qiqing Valley", "dancing with Maple", "what 5 what 2" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "Bang!"

    "Well..." With a groan, Daisy smashed on the trunk of a tree twice as wide as her body, making the trunk crack like a spider''s web.

    "Daisy!" Not far away, Meiqin was shocked and rushed to the Daisy''s side, holding the daisy with the color of pain on her face. Even though she knew it was not the right time, Meiqin''s pretty face was slightly flustered.

    Baget''s punch was no joke!

    That''s a blow that even the ground can break and the iron sand sharp wall can break!

    In terms of power alone, this level of power is no longer under "Berserker"!

    It''s no surprise to be hit by such a punch. It''s not surprising to lose one''s life. The worst one must be seriously injured!

    Don''t think it''s nothing if Daisy and Meiqin are punched so many times during the fight against Berserker. It''s just because there''s a mobile church guarding them.

    In the face of the "mobile church" with the name of "research defense border", even the attack of "Berserker" can only be completely resisted, and can not bring any damage to Daisy and mermaid.

    But now, there is no "mobile church" on both girls!

    With the constitution of daisy, she was hit by bajit who had the strength comparable to "Berserker". That''s a real danger

    "I''m fine..."

    However, after being hit by such a blow, Daisy was only showing a little pain on her face, and then she stood up to let bajit, who saw this scene in the distance, be shocked.

    Daisy touched her abdomen and immediately lifted up her clothes, revealing her inner skin.

    Only then did baget see

    On the skin of Daisy''s abdomen, a magic array pattern with the size of palm and the extremely precise and complex structure is depicted on it. A rotation. As if hidden in the body of daisy, slowly disappear

    "That is..." Baget squinted.

    "Protective magic array?"

    "Yes..." Daisy touched her own skin, which was restored to a clean one, and smiled bitterly.

    "Protected by him again..."

    In this world, the ranks of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are all suppressed. Can''t give full play to the real power. There''s no guarantee that you won''t be in danger.

    So. Wordless depicts a magic array that can protect the object to a certain extent and resist the damage on daisy and Meiqin.

    It''s because of this defensive magic array that Daisy can be in a punch that''s comparable to "Berserker.". Stand up steadily as if you are a nobody.

    Of course, the effect of this protective magic array is limited, and the damage that can be resisted is limited. Therefore, even if Daisy stands up, her face is still suffering.

    Obviously, baget''s strike, even though most of the damage was resisted, still part of it penetrated through the magic array of protection, causing pain to Daisy!

    It can be seen from this that how terrifying the power of bajit is. It''s like "Berserker". It''s not just about it.

    Originally, wordless wanted to add a real "mobile church" to Daisy and Meiqin. In this way, there is no need to worry about the safety of the two girls.

    After all, unlike the incomplete version of "mobile church", the real "mobile church" is able to generate magic by self-sufficiency and maintain the effect of "mobile church" almost forever, which can be called the most perfect defense.

    It''s a pity that the complexity of the rituals needed to perform the real "mobile church" will not be able to be completed for a while and a half at all, even if they are not as complicated as the Holy Grail War rituals.

    In addition, some items needed for the ceremony could not be found, so we had no choice but to give up and choose the inferior protective magic array.

    Of course, even if it''s not the best defense, it can be seen from the effect that the protection magic array can absorb more than 90% of the damage of baget''s strike.

    "So it is..." Bajit looked at the daisy who was just breathing after she got a punch.

    "It seems that this battle is a little more troublesome than I thought..."

    "In the same way, I''ll give it back to you intact..." The daisy first glanced at bajit''s bloody shoulder, which was pierced by her own sword, and then turned her eyes to bajit, who did not change her face, with a stiff smile.

    "After all, you''re different from me. You don''t have a magic array of protection, but you''re not affected at all...""This kind of injury is nothing..." Baget tore the sleeve of his suit and wrapped it around his pierced shoulder. His face remained unchanged from the beginning to the end.

    Seeing this scene, Daisy and Meiqin also feel thorny from the heart.

    A strong opponent is not terrible!

    What is really terrible is the opponent who is powerful and doesn''t take his life seriously!

    Just like just now, baget has exchanged a move with daisy in a life-long way. If not for this reason, Daisy will not be hit by a single blow under the joint efforts of daisy and Meiqin.

    This kind of opponent is really the most terrible, troublesome and intractable one!

    But bajit''s goal is rank card!

    What''s more, in order to get the rank card, she doesn''t mind doing anything!

    In that case

    "I can only go!"

    The blue and white current surged from the body of Meiqin. In a flash, the scene was completely transformed into a lightning area, just like being in a thundercloud, the world was filled with current.

    It seems that even the weather has been affected, and dark clouds begin to emerge in the sky. After a while, the wind is also howling, which makes the clouds in the sky whirlpool and suddenly rotate.

    During the howling of the wind, a blue and white current, like the lightning coming into the sky, twined with the surrounding wind, and rotated with the dark clouds in the sky. In a moment, a tornado storm covered by the blue and white current appeared in the mid air

    "Hum!" Looking at Meiqin building such a fierce lightning storm with her own strength, bajit snorted coldly, but the look in her eyes was extremely cautious. On her clenched fist, the blue light soared.

    "Look at your fist. Can you break this too?" Leave a word like this, Meiqin show face a smile, eyes a awe, then, the huge thunder and lightning storm is with the sharp sound of the wind, whistling toward bajit swept away.

    "It''s a good show..." Looking at the thunderstorm coming from the storm, boxers of baget swung, one by one, their runes jumped from their gloves, rotated, and finally formed a pattern on the back of their hands.

    "But it''s no use to me!"

    The hand with the pattern of rune is shining with dazzling blue light, and bajit''s fist is violently thrown out, carrying a frightening force that almost makes the space tremble. It looks like a blue light, with a fierce fist, facing the lightning storm.

    At the moment of collision, the space they contacted seemed to be shocked, and the time seemed to stop for two or three seconds.

    Now

    "Bang!!!"

    The fist turned into blue light collided with the storm covered with thunder and lightning. After only a moment of standstill, it exploded in the yard of adefeldt''s house. The deafening explosion could be heard even in the nearer parts of winterwood.

    At the moment of the explosion, a layer of impact ripples spread from the explosion place, which shocked Meiqin and bajit away at the same time.

    "A liar?" Looking at baget, whose face was a little sweaty but unharmed in the stormy waves, Meiqin couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Is it really just a fist? Is this still human?... "

    "Because I''m different from you..." Bajit raised his fist in a blue light, his eyes glistening with cold.

    "There''s no superb swordsmanship, no magic with all kinds of tricks. My way of fighting is single..."

    Before the sound fell, in the sound of "Peng", bajit''s body shot out violently. In a blink of an eye, he came to the front of Meiqin

    "It''s just a fist!"

    Words fall, baget''s fist flashing with blue light is like a shell rising from the sky, under the pressure of the atmosphere, with a sound of explosion, from the bottom of the piano, toward her chin, mercilessly, impact away

 Chapter 1526

    "Whew!"

    The sound of breaking the air shakes the atmosphere, just like trying to pierce people''s eardrums, it is sharp and resounding in the courtyard.

    In the brown pupil, it turns into blue light, and the fist from the impact is constantly enlarged, which makes a pair of beautiful pupil shrink and bite the teeth.

    "Not so easy to hit!"

    The blue and white electric light flashed in the disordered electric sound. A pillar composed of iron sand shot out from the ground. A contraction formed a wall, blocking the body of the Meiqin behind.

    A wire of electric current flickers on a pillar made of iron sand, which makes the iron sand pillar as dark as a wire pole with electricity on. I believe that if someone touches it with his bare hands, it will be no less than being directly chopped by lightning.

    But baget''s face was still cold. He flashed out in front of the iron sand pillars flowing with the blue and white current. His fists covered with the blue light were tightly clenched, like cannonballs, which hit him hard.

    "Bang!!!"

    The blue fist smashed heavily on one of the iron pillars flowing with the blue and white current. For a moment, the current flowing on it seemed like a pawn of the tarsal bone. It climbed up to bajit''s body along bajit''s fist.

    "BiliBili" -- "

    the blue and white electric current was pounding on baget''s body, which made him smoke and pain in his eyes.

    But that was only a moment!

    "Drink!" Regardless of the current still raging in their own body. Bajit''s face became extremely fierce. He murmured. The blue fist seemed to contain the hot temperature. Suddenly, he melted a hole on the iron sand pillar in front of him.

    "What..." Before Meiqin could be shocked, the fist with blue light burst out from the other side of the iron sand pillar with a bang, passing through the iron sand pillar, with an urgent momentum. On the chest of Meiqin.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The sharp pain on her chest made her pretty face slightly twisted. Then it turned into a fierce color, grabbing bajit''s fist that hit him on the chest, and pulling back the body that was about to fly backward, it was stable on the spot.

    "Don''t look down on people!"

    "BiliBili" -- "

    immediately. A stronger blue and white current ran down baget''s arm. Frantic shock on baget''s body.

    "Ah..." Even baget. This meeting, also can''t help but send out a pain chant.

    Even if bajit is no longer afraid of death, his behavior will be crazy. Different from Daisy and Meiqin, there is no magic array of protection against damage on her.

    Therefore, even if the body can bear the beating, the pain still has to be fully borne.

    And that annoyed baget.

    "You guy..." Against the electric current, baget just wanted to raise his other hand, smash the iron sand pillar in front of him, and give Meiqin a head-on blow.

    "Pa..."

    However, just as the fist was raised, baget''s hand was held tightly in a clear sound.

    Now, baget seemed to think of something, and her face changed.

    Don''t forget Tightly hold the wrist of bajit''s other hand. There is a strange ripple on daisy, which can resist the current flowing from bajit.

    With the protection magic array on her body, Daisy ignored the same relentless impact of the current, holding baget''s wrist in one hand, catching "white cherry" in the other hand, and holding her head high.

    "Your opponent is not alone..."

    Words fall, in bajit''s gaze, Daisy victory in the grip of a smile, the hands of "white cherry" mercilessly to bajit''s back, a sword cut.

    "Poop..."

    With a clear tearing sound, the red blood splashed on the ground from baget''s back.

    A huge wound, pulled from bajit''s shoulder to bajit''s rib, opened ferociously.

    "Er..." The sharp pain behind her left baget''s head blank for a moment, and her pupils were distracted. When she came back to her senses, she drank angrily.

    "Drink!!!"

    At the same time, the blue light of bajit''s left and right fist, which was seized by Daisy and Meiqin, flashed violently, which made both girls lose their vision and subconsciously close their eyes.

    Then, Daisy and Meiqin feel at the same time

    A fist, carrying the power of a thousand Jun, suddenly swung back and hit them severely.

    "Dong!"

    "Bang!"

    Almost at the same time, there was a crash. The bodies of the two girls were hit by an iron ball, just like hitting a leather ball. Sheng Sheng was hit and flew out.¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The huge strength from the body makes the eyes of daisy and Meiqin expand slightly, and the head is also blank for a while. When the pain comes, they wake up, stabilize their staggering body, cover their chest, and their faces are pale.

    Bajit''s hands were hanging down, and he stood with some difficulty. His back was full of flesh and blood, and a burning smell came from him. With the light smoke from all parts of his body, he filled the air.

    The positions of the three young girls are almost in a straight line. Daisy is on the left, mermaid is on the right, bajit is in the middle. There is a slight color of pain on her face. She gasps violently. Her feet are floating and steady. It seems that she is standing very hard.

    On the face of it, though, daisies and harps are much better off than baget.

    There is a protective magic array to protect the body. Although there is no way to completely prevent baget''s attack, it only brings pain to the two girls. Their bodies are slightly impacted and they are not seriously injured.

    And baget is different.

    Not only suffered the electric shock of zero distance to the Meiqin, but also was cut in the middle back by the daisy, the shoulder was also pierced, and the blood was dripping on the body. How can we think about the situation.

    But this is also the result of the battle that Daisy and Meiqin won together.

    Now daisies and harps understand.

    In the case of limited level, single to single, for this crazy fighter like fighting experts, they will definitely lose!

    And in the case of joint efforts, the two talents brought serious injury to bajit.

    Of course, this should not make Daisy and Meiqin happy at all.

    After all, if you don''t have the defensive magic array on you, and you win bajit''s two or three fists of terror, you will never be better than bajit

    In terms of grade, baget is only one or two grades higher than Daisy and Meiqin, and the gap is not great.

    However, baget''s way of fighting with Berserker is beyond the reach of daisy and Meiqin.

    Fight for your life!

    In this way of fighting, we can only say that it''s very good that we haven''t been replaced by bajit with some injuries

    "Cough, cough..." Several mouths of blood were coughed up in his mouth. Bajie looked up and swept the daisies and Meiqin on the left and right with cold eyes.

    "I didn''t expect that since you are young and have such amazing fighting capacity, you have forced me to this point. Let''s give you a compliment here..."

    "Ah..." As Meiqin gasped, she gave a hard smile.

    "It''s like you''ve won..."

    "In the present situation, everyone can see who is more advantageous..." Daisy was also breathing violently, but still resolutely raised the sword in his hand and pointed to bajit.

    "We have only suffered some injuries. After a bit of relaxation, there will be almost no impact, but you have been seriously injured, the combat effectiveness has been seriously reduced, and the victory has been divided..."

    "Seriously injured? A serious decline in combat effectiveness? The winner is divided?... " Baget looked coldly at the daisy and the harp.

    "Are you talking in your sleep?"

    After that, baget directly tore the ragged and smoking suit coat on his body and threw it away. His bent back, which had been seriously injured in the back, stood up again and let the blood splash out.

    However, baget''s face was ruddy again, the pain disappeared completely, as if he had not been hurt, and his pace began steadily.

    "You..." Daisy and Meiqin were surprised.

    "It''s just to block your pain. Don''t be surprised..." Baget raised her cold face as she clenched her fist.

    "For me, this kind of injury is nothing, let alone serious injury. Even if I get another serious injury and enter a state of near death, I can still play a 10% combat effectiveness!"

    "Even if you die, you can still fight..."

    Watching bajit say such words in a natural tone, the heart of daisy and Meiqin, at the same time, emerged a chill.

    What kind of monster is this man

 Chapter 1527

    (congratulations on Lei Xiang becoming the head of this book!)

    Indeed, baget is a madman born to fight!

    As the designated executor of the seal of the magic association, in order to deal with those magicians who are listed as the designated items of the seal and have no weak ability to escape the pursuit of the magic association, baget has completely forged himself into a real crazy warrior!

    The pair of gloves full of strengthened runes, strength, speed and hardness, brought the formidable power beyond the reach of others, and turned her fist into the most terrible weapon!

    The fighting skill developed to the limit has made bajit have the amazing fighting power that can be comparable to the spirit and even kill the spirit with his bare hands!

    The body that can withstand any damage caused by attack, even the body that can shield pain, also enables debarget to ensure its combat effectiveness under any circumstances, and will never be defeated!

    All the factors, all of them, come together to make baget fight!

    It can only be said that this is a thorough existence for fighting!

    So, even if their own level is only one or two levels above Daisy and Meiqin, even if their own situation is in a disadvantageous situation, even if their opponents have excellent combat power, but also joined hands, as long as they did not kill bajit, bajit can continue to fight!

    And, no matter when, it''s all about it!

    Combat effectiveness will never be affected!

    Daisy and Meiqin think bajit is a monster, which is not exaggerated at all

    Tightly holding the fist with the blue light, baget glanced at her back, which was cut by Daisy. She moved her eyes to the front and threw them on Meiqin.

    "Thanks to your electric shock, it scorched the wound. I stopped my blood... "

    "Is it?" Meiqin showed a very reluctant smile, and a drop of sweat fell from her cheek.

    "In any case, even if you can shield your pain without my electric shock, you must have a way to stop bleeding?"

    "Correct solution..." Baget ripped apart the pieces of his suit jacket.

    "Stop bleeding. Just control your muscles and nerves..."

    "Are you really human?" The daisy couldn''t help but smile.

    "Is your life only for fighting?"

    "Yes..." Baget was so conceited that he did not nod his head in a moment''s hesitation.

    "My life, just for fighting!"

    Leave this sentence. Bajit raised his feet and moved to the direction of daisy and Meiqin.

    Almost reflexively, as baget raised his feet and approached this side, Daisy and Meiqin took a step back.

    "What should I do now?" Daisy tightly holds "white cherry". Gazing at the approaching bajit, she asked the beautiful piano beside her.

    "According to this situation, no matter how many times this woman is knocked down, she will still stand up, and her combat effectiveness will not be affected, and it is impossible to defeat..."

    "The worst thing is..." Meiqin bit her lips.

    "The other side can always guarantee its combat effectiveness, but we can''t. When the other side exhausts our strength, then we can''t even admit defeat... "

    This The daisy showed a bitter face.

    "How can I fight this?"

    "No matter how many times you knock her down, she can still stand up!" Meiqin also clenched her fist and fixed her eyes on bajit, with an ugly face.

    "Unless we use the one shot and kill skill. Kill each other! "

    "Kill?..." Daisy''s face grew ugly as she breathed.

    "To Kill her?... "

    Meiqin is silent, and a little struggle appears in her eyes.

    Kill!

    For these two kind girls, it''s really a very difficult thing!

    Even if the other side has been killing them from the beginning, it''s the same

    How can we win without killing each other

    Opponents can stand up no matter how many times they are defeated, right

    Don''t really kill the opponent. There''s no chance of winning!

    "It''s really..." In the end, Meiqin''s face was painted helpless.

    "Even though its strength is comparable to that of Berserker, is it as difficult as Berserker?"

    "Resistance is meaningless..." Looking at Daisy and Meiqin staring at themselves, while they are still retreating, baget said quietly.

    "My goal is only rank cards. Give me the rank card information, or directly give me the rank card, then I will not fight meaninglessly... "Bajit, who was born only for fighting, said that he would not fight meaninglessly!

    It also proves that for baget, Daisy and Mermaid are not the objects that can be solved by solving.

    So negotiation becomes necessary

    "Unfortunately..." The daisy took a deep breath, and a firm look flashed in her eyes.

    "Rank cards are necessary for us!"

    "Is it?" Baget was silent for a moment, then nodded.

    "Then, there is no way..."

    "Yes..." In the eyes of Meiqin, there is a sense of determination.

    "Indeed, there is no way..."

    Then Meiqin took out a token from her body

    "If you die, don''t blame me, only you are too difficult..."

    With the spread of this sentence, the Meiqin clasps the token in its hand, the thunder on its body soars, and the blue and white current surges, jumping up on its body and condensing to the token on its finger.

    Seeing that it''s like a thunderbolt, which can''t be compared with before the whole body explodes, bajit''s eyes flash with pure light when she looks at her beautiful piano with her brown pupils tightly.

    "Such a sense of oppression is not an ordinary move!"

    "That''s a killer move!" Realizing this, baget had no timidity at all. Instead, his sharp eyes were bright.

    "That''s the real positive outcome!"

    With such a remark, baget raised one of his fists, on which there were some flashes of electricity.

    At the same time, in the hall of Edfeldt''s house, the straight tube, which had been thrown on the ground by baget, quivered without warning, and the top cover was suddenly lifted.

    Immediately, a stone ball with the size of a shot put and the surface shining like steel pops out of the straight tube and flies out

    In the hall, yuanbanlin and Lucia, who were discussing something on the corridor above the stairs, saw this scene, and their faces lost their color on the spot.

    "Don''t you..." Lucia lost her voice.

    "Did baget use the ''that''?"

    "Stupid!" Far Sakhalin jumped into the hall and rushed out.

    "Isn''t it that you can''t use unique skills or treasure tools?!"

    And all this, Daisy didn''t know, baget didn''t know, Meiqin even forgot

    "BiliBili" -- "

    the crazy electric sound reverberated all around, and the blue and white light filled the whole field. The electric current flashed in every corner was like lightning, which made the daisy could not help but back away, and didn''t stop until a safe distance was reached.

    In the face of this extremely shocking scene, baget always tightened his face, raised his fist slightly again, and a shot size stone ball suddenly shot out of adelpert''s mansion and pasted on baget''s raised fist.

    Connected with bajit''s fist, the stone ball began to flash like the Aegean, and a strange air stream rose from the stone ball.

    "Last, first..."

    A dazzling and rich flash broke out of the stone ball and shone like a rainbow.

    In the flash, a circle with runes engraved on the back suddenly bounced up and fell on the top of the stone ball. A rotating symbol in the circle also flashed.

    Immediately, a very small and precise magic array came out from the middle of baget''s fist and stone ball, just like the base plate of the stone ball, surging the ripples of magic.

    Under the influence of the ripples of magic, a sharp spike protrudes from the top of the stone ball, and through the ring suspended above the stone ball, it condenses into a dagger blade.

    Looking at the stone ball suspended on baget''s fist, with a dagger blade and a ring around it, there was a bad premonition in the heart of Meiqin.

    But now is not the time to stop

    "Go!" At present, Meiqin raises the token that has been turned into a white spot and shoots it out.

    "Super electromagnetic gun!"

    Suddenly, in the sound of "hiss", an orange beam of light burst out of the hands of Meiqin, cut through the space, and shot at baget

    The pupil of yuanban Lin, who just ran out of the mansion, shrank to the size of a needle, and the sharp voice resounded.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 1528

    "Stop!"

    The shrill cry spread all over the edfert''s house, and a trace of it went into the ears of the three girls present.

    But how can the super electromagnetic gun stop when it has been fired

    Far Sakhalin can only watch the orange beam like a meteor flash in the yard of adefeldt''s house, carrying the power that makes the space tremble, and flash in front of bajit

    Facing the approaching "super electromagnetic gun", bajit had no fear in his eyes. He raised one foot, walked in instead of retreating, and stepped out heavily.

    The stone ball suspended above baget''s fist shook violently, and the small magic array held under the stone ball was also a concussion. The ring with runes engraved on the back slid down and was placed around baget''s fist.

    Then, as if to support bajit, the circle shrank a circle, and bajit''s fist suddenly shortened the distance from the small magic array until it was directly touched together.

    "The sword of the God of war!"

    With a deep voice and a cold drink, baget aimed at the "super electromagnetic gun" which came from the fierce shooting. Rather, he aimed at the body behind the "super electromagnetic gun", kept the shooting position, jumped the electric harp on his body, held the stone ball on his fist, and gave the dagger blade to the air to move forward and stab!

    "- flagalac!"

    That moment, the whole world. As if in a state of stillness

    In the stone ball above baget''s fist, the circle with runes engraved on the back is like a convoy. It slides at the lower end of the dagger blade, which is thrust forward. Together with the dagger blade, it turns into a light, facing the "super electromagnetic gun", and shoots straight out.

    However, the short sword blade, which is suddenly fired and collided with the super electromagnetic gun, has not collided with the super electromagnetic gun directly.

    A brilliant phosphorescence like a meteor. The sword of the beheader, flagalac, went directly through the super electromagnetic gun. Can not help but say across the space, or even across the time, shot in the body of the Meiqin!

    "-"

    at that moment, the whole world. As if time were frozen

    Storm over the earth

    The "super electromagnetic gun" is solidified in space

    Solidified in space with it. And the beautiful face of Meiqin

    One second

    Ten seconds

    One minute

    Ten minutes

    Or tens of thousands of seconds and minutes. The frozen space is back to normal operation

    But, that solidifies in space. When did the super electromagnetic gun that shot at baget disappear

    The electric current on the body of Meiqin also disappears completely, the pupil is lax, like a doll, stagnated there

    "Dong..."

    In the whole world, only the sound of baget''s stone ball falling heavily on the ground, which was originally suspended in his fist, reverberated.

    However, at the beginning, the stone ball with steel like luster flickered. At this time, it was like a pearl without luster. There was smoke on the surface, and there was scorching black like rust, like scrap iron

    "How What''s the matter?... " Not far away, Daisy''s face was blank.

    Yuan Sakhalin knees a soft, can not help but sit on the ground, pretty face a pale.

    "Done..."

    "Whoo..." Bajit breathed out a breath, and stopped looking at the lute, as if there was no need to look at it, and turned to the daisy.

    "First, solve one..."

    "Solve one first?..." However, a sarcastic voice reverberated in the moment when baget''s voice fell

    "Which one did you solve?" you said

    As soon as baget''s face changed, she turned her head sharply and looked in the direction of Meiqin.

    First of all, there is a white flame printed into baget''s eyes

    Looking at the white flame, Daisy and yuanban Lin were stunned, and then their pretty faces began to glow.

    Under the eyes of the whole audience, a white flame slowly burns from the body of Meiqin, covering the whole body of Meiqin.

    Before long, a figure, from the white flame, quietly emerged

    The black hair sways in the wind, and the same jacket and bottom of the night makes hunting sound. In the wind, there are circles of ripples. The pair of wine red pupils are dazzling in the white flame, like red stars, dotted in between.

    Holding the lute in one hand and holding it up in front of the body, the comer catches a flame burning slowly on the body and appears from the air

    Until then, a pair of beautiful zither eyes have been some lax, just like they just woke up, looked up, looked at the face holding their own figure, and was surprised."Words..."

    "Words!" The daisy cried out.

    "It''s finally here..." Yuansaka''s pale face was ruddy again. He sat on the ground paralyzed and couldn''t get up any more.

    "Dangerous It''s really dangerous... "

    "What''s the matter?" Bajit looked at it in good condition, with a beautiful piano on her face, and her face changed.

    "Flagalac is out of service?"

    Slowly converged the white flame on his body, looked straight at bajit speechless, with cold light in his eyes.

    Although I don''t know what happened, from the way yuanban Lin sat on the ground and the alarm of the telepathic skill that has been playing on the body of Meiqin, just now, if he doesn''t show up in time, Meiqin will be in danger, right

    This man, just about to kill Meiqin!

    The cold light flashed in the pair of wine red pupils. With the same flash, there was the fierce anger and violent emotion, which made the pair of silent wine red pupils turn into bright gold.

    "Yan..." At the same time, Meiqin, who was in silent arms, and Daisy, who came to silent side, saw the process. After a light call, they never spoke again.

    Because, two young girls understand, why for a long time did not let their eyes follow the mood to show the true color of speechless will be like this now

    So, no more words

    "That''s What On the other side, Yuan Sakhalin, who didn''t know the real identity of wordless, watched wordless pupils turn into bright gold and stayed there.

    "You..." Baget felt a chill from her heart, which made her shake all over, a leap of her subconscious, a distance from wordless, and alert appeared in her eyes for the first time.

    "Who are you?"

    Speechless ignore bajit, a pair of golden eyes in a calm, as if there is no mood, but, the whole audience is at the same time, feel

    In the air, a suppressed air field covers the whole world in an instant!

    It was the calm before the storm!

    With a calm look, he stopped looking at baget without any words, but turned his eyes to Daisy and Meiqin and looked at the two girls for a while.

    "Are you all right?..."

    "It''s ok..." at this moment, the two girls who are usually so strong seem to be a little cute and shake their heads gently.

    "That''s good..." Speechless nodded his head, turned and faced bajit.

    "You guys step back, and I''ll take care of it here..."

    "Well Daisy and Meiqin nodded obediently, with their dusty bodies, and retreated to the back.

    Lin Full of calm golden eyes looking directly at the opposite bajit, speechless and unresponsive to the far Sakhalin sitting on the ground not far away.

    "What was that just?..."

    Yuan Sakhalin was full of energy. He responded from the dull state. He listened to the silent inquiry, but he could not help wondering about the bright golden eyes and explained.

    "That''s'' flagalac '', a rare treasure in the world that can not exist in the form of'' Fantasy '', stay in the world and be used by people!"

    "Precious tools used by people?" Speechless for a while, deep voice mouth.

    "What is ability?"

    Listening to the silent and depressing tone, yuansakhalin was a little uncomfortable, but still answered truthfully.

    "With the opponent''s use of ''unique moves'' as the launching condition, the moment when the opponent uses the unique moves, we can trace back the time and let the blade return to the past with the time reversal. A sword runs through the heart of the opponent who has not yet launched the unique moves. The fact that the'' user of the unique moves has died before launching the unique moves'' after the event is a causal weapon that can change the established facts!"

    "Back in time, a sword runs through the opponent''s heart, causing the death of the opponent afterwards, killing the user who has launched the unique move, and erasing the unique move that has been used Do you Speechless murmured a few times, and the more he murmured, the calmer the bright golden eyes.

    But it''s just this calm that makes the heart of all the people in the audience beat fiercely

 Chapter 1529

    Reverse lightsaber - ''flagalac''!

    Also known as "answerr? Flagalac" after the first attack! "!

    It''s a magic sword that has been handed down from the age of mythology to the present by the fracas of bajit. It''s also a rare treasure that exists in the world and is not used by the spirits in the form of "fantasy"!

    Noumenon is just a stone ball, but its power, rather than its ability, can not be ignored by anyone.

    When using, it not only needs to fill the magic, but also uses the opponent''s "unique move" as the condition to awaken "flagalac", thus launching the type of attack treasure.

    Because it is launched under the condition that the opponent launches the "unique move", when launching, flagalac is slower than the opponent''s "unique move", but it can hit the opponent first at a faster speed than the opponent!

    Therefore, there is a prefix for the other name of flagalac.

    However, it is not so much that ''flagalac'' can surpass the opponent who makes the first move to hit the opponent. Rather, this ability is just an additional effect of ''flagalac''''s real ability.

    Back to time!

    Twist cause and effect!

    This is the real ability of ''flagalac''!

    Take the opponent''s "unique move" as the launch condition. After the opponent''s unique move, turn back the time and go back to the stage before the opponent''s unique move. First step through the opponent''s heart!

    The ability to "attack after the opponent''s unique move is launched, but make his own attack hit the opponent first" is just the ability of "flagalac". It goes back to time and kills the opponent before the unique move is launched, thus rewriting the fact that "the opponent attacked first" into the fact that "the opponent died before the attack" nothing more.

    Since the opponent is dead in the past. Then, the attack of "now" will automatically disappear.

    Because of this, "flagalac" will be called as the law of cause and effect by yuanbanlin, and also known as "reverse lightsaber", that is, reversing the meaning of time!

    It''s because he knew that bajit, a member of the fracas, had this treasure, so yuansakhalin told Meiqin not to use unique skills. You can''t use treasure.

    After all, "flagalac" is to launch its special effect on the condition that the opponent launches "unique moves". And Baoju is the ultimate armed force known as "noble fantasy", and existence itself is the strongest means.

    It''s more than enough to use the name of "unique skill"!

    "Lie to me..."

    Knowing the ability of "flagalac", Daisy and Meiqin were shocked.

    Baget was born to fight!

    Lined with gloves to strengthen runes, developed to the limit of fighting, and a body that can stand any attack. It''s all for the sake of bajit''s perfect fighting ability from the beginning to the end, not to be defeated by the opponent.

    So, no matter how many times bajit is defeated, bajit can ignore the injury and pain of the body and continue to fight.

    If you want to defeat bajit like this, you can only kill bajit with one move. In order to win.

    But now, to launch a killing move, the so-called "unique move", will be first killed by the ability of "flagalac" to backtrack time and twist cause and effect.

    On the other hand, if you want to deal with ''flagalac'', you can only defeat the people who use this weapon with ordinary attacks without using killing moves.

    But let''s not say if using a general attack can compete with baget, who has developed fighting skills to the limit. Even if she can, she will be able to get up and fight in full condition no matter how many times she is knocked down.

    Isn''t it completely unsolvable

    "Yes!" As if from the look of daisy and Meiqin, she saw the shock in their hearts, and bajit spoke quietly.

    "Because it''s going back to time to kill the enemy''s magic sword, so. Once my "flagalac" is launched, it can''t be resisted. The target can only be "flagalac" through the heart! "

    "But..." Bajit''s sharp eyes fixed on speechless.

    "It''s clear that the tea haired girl has won my ''flagalac'', but nothing has happened. Is it because you''ve resisted my ''flagalac''? ""You How did it happen? "

    When she said this, bajit was full of doubts, but Daisy, Meiqin and even yuanbanlin were more or less clear.

    These three girls all know that the speechless white flame has the ability to burn time!

    I''m afraid that just now, in the "flagalac" retrospective time, I intend to turn back the time, go back to the time period before Meiqin launched the "super electromagnetic gun", when I run through her heart, I have no words to use the flame that can burn the time, and the "flagalac" in the state of turning back the time will burn out together with the time that I intend to turn back Are you done

    That is to say, "flagalac", once launched, will surely run through the opponent''s heart and bring death to the opponent, is just restrained by the white flame!

    In a way, the flame of "burning white dragon" is also the natural enemy of "flagalac"

    "You said..." In the face of bajit''s question, wordless not only didn''t mean to solve her doubts, but suddenly said such a sentence.

    "Once your flagalac is activated, the target can only be penetrated through the heart, right?"

    Bajit was stunned, then nodded his head.

    "Of course!"

    "Then..." Speechless and bright golden eyes look at bajit.

    "Let''s try..."

    With such a sentence, wordless hands, there is a card

    "Try it, who runs through the heart first!"

    Words fall, the card that appears in wordless hands suddenly turns into a ray of light, and gradually stretches. When the light disappears, a scarlet gun takes the place of the card and falls into wordless hands.

    "Words!" Looking at the scarlet spear in wordless hands, Daisy, Meiqin and yuanbanlin were shocked.

    "Rank card..." Bajit''s eyes set and her fists clenched.

    "I see. Is the rank card in your hand?"

    "Is your goal a job card?" Point the scarlet spear in your hand to the ground, and speak calmly.

    "Then you should be happy. Kill me and you will get six rank cards!"

    "Do you have six rank cards?" Bajit''s speechless eyes grew dangerous.

    "Very well, it seems that you are my target!"

    With that, baget glanced at the scarlet spear in silent hands.

    "If I''m not mistaken, the gun in your hand should be" the gun that pierces the spine ", right?"

    "Do you know..."

    "Of course..." Baget sneered.

    "After all, it''s not the first time I''ve ever had that gun on..."

    "Not for the first time?" Speechless turned his eyes to Yuan Sakhalin.

    See, far Sakhalin smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Lancer''s card, she gave it back..."

    "So..." Speechless nodded with an expression of calm to horror.

    "That''s more than that..."

    "The" gaebolg "and" flagalac "are basically of the same type, both of which are related to" cause and effect " Baget frowned at the silent and perverse expression.

    "Although the methods are different, both of them determine the condition of" through the heart "after launching. There is no way to avoid and resist the treasure. If you really take the" gaebol "to compare with my" flagalac ", the final outcome will be both defeat!"

    Bajit raised his eyes and looked closely to speechless.

    "Can I take your words as the meaning of wanting to die with me?"

    Hearing this, everyone''s heart was raised in the audience

 Chapter 1530

    Die together!

    It is!

    ''flagalac'' has the nature of ''answerr'', which can kill the opponents in the past, who haven''t used the ''stunt'' at that time, and wipe out the ''stunt'' launched by the opponents in the ''future''!

    However, the "gaebolg" has decided the result of "through the heart" in the moment when it is waved out. This "result" is the decision of cause and effect. Even if "flagalac" will be killed by opponents in the past, baget will still be through the heart!

    Therefore, if we use "gaebolg" without words, baget uses "flagalac", and the two are matched, then, in the end, both hearts will be penetrated!

    As a result, we can only die together!

    Of course, baget believes that the reason why speechless people say such a sentence is absolutely not stupid enough to want to die with themselves.

    After all, just now, the "flagalac" that bagetaneri should not be able to resist has lost its effect!

    Bajit didn''t know what method was used to make the ability of ''flagalac'' invalid. So, to say ''die together'', bajit just wanted to test the truth of wordless

    It''s a pity that baget miscalculated

    "To die together?" Wordless closed his eyes.

    "If you hope so, I can fulfill you..."

    "Yan..." Hearing this, Daisy, Meiqin and yuanban Lin were stunned on the spot.

    "What do you say?..." Baget''s vision of speechless body began to be inconceivable.

    "What does that mean?"

    "Let''s try..." Speechless wave of hand "pierce the gun of dead spine", slowly opened his eyes, and exposed the golden eyes to the air.

    When baget saw the bright golden eyes again, her vigilance suddenly rose to the top.

    Because, that pair of color bright eyes. It''s no longer calm

    Murderous

    Anger

    Evil spirit

    Maybe all of them

    Originally calm one eye, suddenly took as if to be able to bajit to the living pressure to die mood, let the surrounding space completely filled with pressure!

    "Even if you refuse, I will shoot this gun!"

    The thunder like voice, like a heavy hammer, hit bajit''s heart hard, which made her sharp eyes shrink to a point.

    At the same time. Speechless waving the "gaebolg", he stepped forward heavily.

    "Whew!"

    At the next moment, the figure suddenly turned into a fuzzy black shadow, speechless and storming out. In the fierce howling of the air, he shot at baget as fast as an arrow. The "gaebolg" in his hand is like a red lightning bolt, passing by in a flash, stabbing out!

    Seeing this scene, there is no way for all of us to remain calm.

    "Gaebolg" has been waved out!

    No matter what happened next, the result of "through the heart" has been decided. There is no way to avoid it!

    So. Baget has no choice!

    "Since you wish so!"

    Gazing at the rapid approach of the scarlet point of the gun, baget also showed his anger.

    "Then as you wish!"

    With a clench of his fist, baget raised it abruptly.

    At the same time, a stone ball shot out of adelpert''s mansion again. It spun in the mid air and landed on bajit''s raised fist. Together with bajit''s fist, a strange air flow rose.

    "Answerr!"

    The rich light flashed from the stone ball. A circle engraved with runes on the back was popped up and fell on the top of the stone ball. A precise small magic array also emerged between baget''s fist and the stone ball, holding the stone ball and holding it against baget''s fist.

    Then, there seems to be something wriggling inside the stone ball, turning into a sharp spike. Breaking through the stone ball, he came out from the top of the stone ball and gathered into the body of a short sword.

    Take a closer look, this time. The stone ball becomes transparent, and the circle with the inscription on the back slides down. The dagger blade with the air out is also carved with the inscriptions one by one, flashing the inexplicable arc light.

    Against the "flagalac" that entered the awakening state, baget raised his head vigorously and stepped out heavily, shooting out like a shell, speechless with the storm, head-on in the middle of the courtyard.The distance to pull to the infinite close two people on the line of sight, eyes of different colors but also have the same cold awn and kill meaning, told others, they are really want to kill each other!

    Soon

    "Flagalac!"

    "Gaebolg!"

    With the liberation of the real names of the two weapons that must be killed, the scarlet spear tip that turned into red lightning and the sword blade that turned into the dazzling phosphorescent like meteor, they collided with each other in the space with the momentum of breaking bamboo!

    "Pooh..."

    There is no deafening sound, nor earth shaking vision, reverberating in the air, only such a very clear tearing sound

    In the daisy, Meiqin, yuanban Lin three people continue to set off waves of eyes, the figure that met in the middle of the courtyard, has been a near no distance, face to face dropped his head, stopped his figure

    However, the speechless head holding the scarlet spear and the point of the "gaebol" in his hand pierced through baget''s chest and protruded from his back

    Bajit, who also hung his head down, clenched his fist and turned it into waste. The stone balls of different colors were on top of his fist. The red blood on his body didn''t need to drip like money. It gathered into a small blood pool under his body

    Looking at this scene, the three girls hold their breath and dare not make a sound any more

    "Pooh!"

    All of a sudden, he had been hanging his head, and his mouth was speechless without any movement, and he spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    "Words!" Daisy, Meiqin and yuanban Lin couldn''t help but take a step forward.

    "Don''t worry..." The weak voice came out of the speechless mouth full of blood, which made the three girls who were going to go to the front body down.

    "I''m fine..."

    "Impossible..." With speechless face-to-face, the same hanging head of bajit also coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    "My ''flagalac'' Clearly through the ''past'' of your heart You don''t use that white flame anymore How could it be... "

    "It''s hard for you to detect that what''s holding back your ''flagalac'' is my flame..." Speechless raised his head and cast his eyes on bajit, who was drooping his head and bleeding wildly at the position of his chest. He sneered.

    "It''s a pity that your ''flagalac'', I don''t even have to resist it..."

    "Because..." Clenched ''the gun that pierced the thorn'', the voiceless voice clearly spread into baget''s ear.

    "If you can''t fail, then I can''t die..."

    "Hiss!" At the end of the sentence, he pulled out the "gaebolg" that pierced baget''s heart.

    "Er..." The blood in bajit''s chest came out again, and then he fell down heavily, and dyed the ground red

    The heart is pierced by the "gaebolg." bajit, he can''t live anymore

    Carrying the "gaebolg" speechless, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, straightened himself up, looked down on the ground and gradually gave the ground to the dyed bajit. The bright golden eyes returned to wine red.

    "Blame you for killing the most important person to me..."

    This is the first time wordless took the life of a young girl!

    However, wordless heart is not a bit confused!

    As he said, baget touched the scales of his heart!

    So, kill bajit, no words, no regrets!

    A light breath, speechless turned around, walked towards the direction of daisy and Meiqin, left a red chest, fell on the ground of bajit, gradually, the ground, to dye red

 Chapter 1531

    "Words!"

    Back to the side of daisy and harp as if to endure for a long time, rushed to the speechless front, some worried asked.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "Of course it''s OK!" Speechless that calm and frightening look disappeared, just like never appeared before, replaced by the helpless smile as always.

    "Even if bajit doesn''t know, you know my business, and you know that I can''t die?"

    "But you..." Daisy and Meiqin both glanced at the speechless mouth, where every drop of red blood was still dripping.

    "It''s just stream exaggeration. It''s ok..." Speechless will be the mouth of the blood to all dry, full of spirit of a smile.

    "My heart has already been repaired..."

    "Flagalac" is going to be in the past and killed without saying a word before "gaebolg".

    However, as a true ancestor, wordless is not dead.

    Therefore, the speechless in the past is still alive, and the speechless in the present will also live well. Even the heart that was given by flagalac in the past recovers in the past, and now the repair time is saved.

    "Are you really OK?..."

    It''s not Daisy and Meiqin who say this, but yuansakhalin who doesn''t know when he will come to silent behind.

    Bise''s pair of pupils are very complicated. They look at the wordless, which is intact except for a mouthful of blood. Yuansaka''s lips are slightly open. It seems that they want to ask something, but when they are about to ask, they close up again and say such a painless sentence.

    "What?..." Gazing at the blue eyes full of complex emotions of yuanban Lin, he laughs like a silent drama.

    "Did I disappoint you so long as I didn''t die?"

    "Yes!" The complex emotions in his eyes disappeared and became vicious.

    "You''d better die early, lest you stay to harm others!"

    "Ah ah. How can I die so early... " Speechless spread out the hand that didn''t hold "the gun that pierced the thorn", and said as if helpless.

    "I haven''t even harmed a depressed lady..."

    "Don''t call me a broken lady!" Far Sakhalin retorted.

    "One day I will let the yuanban family return to its former glory again!"

    "Is it?" Speechless and carelessly turned his mouth.

    "Then work hard..."

    "You guy..."

    "Hello!" On one side, the unhappy voice of Meiqin came out.

    "What are you doing? Are you flirting? "

    "Stop it, Meiqin..." The daisy shook her head in a rather cold voice.

    "You don''t know his virtue..."

    "Well Suddenly, speechless face showed embarrassed color.

    It was a weak voice as the four chatted in the broken courtyard. It reverberated

    "Conditions Done

    With the sound that was so weak that it was almost impossible to hear, a vast magic force suddenly surged up in a corner of the courtyard, turned into a wave of impact, spread like a gale, and blew to every corner of the scene.

    Speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and yuanbanlin all have a stagnant look. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked to the center of the magic storm. Then his stagnant expression changed.

    The source of magic storm is a dyed red ground

    And on the red ground, baget, lying there

    The turbulent magic that turned into a storm came from baget!

    "What..." Daisy, Meiqin and yuanban Lin are shocked.

    "Isn''t it over yet?"

    Silent eyebrows slightly wrinkled. The eyes are cold again.

    In the center of the magic storm, bajit, who was lying on the ground, suddenly sprang up with a font that gradually expanded and radiated strong light.

    Those characters that seem to have life, come alive and jump on bajit are all runes!

    In the moment of these runes jumping, everyone on the scene saw

    On baget''s back, the "gaebolg" pierced through the heart. It penetrates directly, opens a hollow wound and the huge wound cut by Daisy. Slowly, it recovers

    Before long, a storm of magic rose, scattered in the courtyard, and all the runes jumping from baget disappeared.

    Then. Bajit suddenly opened his eyes, put his hand on the ground, jumped up and landed on the ground steadily."You..." Daisy couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Are you still alive?"

    "How How could Meiqin is also shocked.

    "I was shot through the heart by the" gaebolg ", didn''t I?"

    "I can''t believe it myself..." Baget''s steady voice line rang over the courtyard. The eyes are still sharp and chilling, but the eyes are fixed on the speechless body.

    "I have no idea that I need to revive in the project designated by the seal and the opponent other than Yingling..."

    Resurrection Yuansakhalin seemed to think of something and opened his eyes.

    "Are those runes just used to revive at the moment when the heart stops beating?"

    "Yes..." Bajit lowered his eyes and looked at the part of his heart that had not been penetrated before.

    "That''s the rune magic of resurrection, comparable to the magic of treasure level!"

    Hearing this, Daisy, Meiqin and yuanban Lin were speechless.

    It has the character of "answerr" and a kind of attack treasure with the character of "flagalac", which avoids the possibility of bajit being killed by a "unique move" that can be killed by one hit

    The ability to resist any damage, block pain, stop bleeding at any time, and fight to the limit avoid the possibility of baget being killed by general attack

    This can be regarded as another invincible!

    However, there will be opponents in the world who can''t defeat bajit with both of them, resulting in bajit being killed.

    But even so, baget has a rune magic that can be revived!

    This woman, with monster to describe is not enough to describe her terrible!

    If you meet such an opponent and don''t absolutely suppress the strength of bajit, it''s a nightmare!

    "But compared with that one over there, I am far behind..." Bajit stared at the silence.

    "You mean it? This "can''t die" gentleman

    "That''s the way to each other. The lady who can''t die..." Speechless step forward, on the eyes of bajit.

    "So, who is going to die before me?"

    "No need to..." Baget spoke coldly.

    "It''s comparable to the level of resurrection Rune magic. If it can be used easily, I don''t need to use ''flagalac'' to block the opponent''s high-power moves that must be killed in a single attack..."

    And He shook his fist, flashed a few lights on it, and a straight tube shot out of the mansion like an arrow, and fell into baget''s hands.

    "Even ''flagalac'' is not a treasure that can be used without limitation..." Bajit, like no one else, checked the stone ball in his straight tube.

    "The so-called" magic sword handed down in the age of myth century "is just a manufacturing method, and" flagalac "is a disposable treasure, which is useless after use. Even I can only make ten in a year!"

    "This time, it''s two at a time!" And barzeth lifted up his eyes, and looked to speechless.

    "And I don''t have the chance to resurrect again. For you, I will surely lose!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless sneer.

    "That''s how you conceded?"

    "It''s just a matter of fact. It''s still my job to get all the rank cards!" Bajit turned around with a straight tube of stone balls on his back.

    "Finally, let me ask you one more question..." With his back to the whole audience, bajit''s voice slowly came into everyone''s ears.

    "Are you a dead man?"

    All of a sudden

    Speechless pondered for a while, and then returned such a sentence.

    "Don''t think of me as that kind of inferior product..."

    "Inferior products Do you Bajit seemed to ponder for a moment, then he stepped on the ground and jumped out of the courtyard wall.

    "You think I''ll let you..." Speechless eyes flashed over Li Mang, just want to catch up, the hand was caught, turn around, into the purpose, is shaking his head far Sakhalin.

    Speechless eyes look uncertain, finally, sighed out a breath

 Chapter 1532

    "Why don''t you let me catch up?"

    In the reception hall of Edfeldt''s house, speechless is venting his dissatisfaction.

    "I use the magic of space transfer to catch up with the woman with brute force. It''s just a matter of minutes, isn''t it?"

    "And then?" Far Sakhalin left a speechless eye.

    "What can you do after catching up?"

    "One more shot, of course!" Speak without hesitation.

    "There''s no chance for the other party to revive. There are only eight or even eight times left for flagalac, while gae bolg can be used as long as it has magic power. With my magic power, even if I can stab one hundred guns in one second, I will be more than enough to stab tomorrow morning. Can you believe that I can''t fight like this Won''t you win that woman? "

    "To be honest, I really don''t want to believe..." One side, is drinking the black tea lvya exclamation like opening.

    "I didn''t expect that the woman would be forced to leave. It''s unprecedented. I''ve never heard of that before..."

    "Really..." The daisy sighed.

    "I think it''s amazing to be able to drive away a monster like opponent..."

    "It''s really a madman who can compete with the spirit of Berserker everywhere..." Meiqin complained.

    "If it''s not for words, we can only avoid war. That woman can''t fight at all..."

    "So that woman, let me give her a shot in minutes, will not it?" Speechless accident stubborn shouting.

    "Why let her run?"

    "I''ve really solved bajit. You''re the only one who''s bothering me..." Far Sakhalin stroked his forehead. Made a headache.

    "It''s not a joke to have the seal of the magic society designated as the executor, let alone bajit or the combat expert on the front line?"

    "It''s also..." Lucia put down the black tea cup in her hand.

    "There are many fighters in the magic association, even if there are no monsters like bajit. If those who are worse than her come to you in droves. Are you at a loss? "

    "That''s what it says..." Speechless and a little annoyed.

    "I always feel a little reluctant to see that violent woman run away like this..."

    "What do you want?" Yuan Sakhalin shook his head.

    "Not only did you lose access to baget''s" flagalac "twice. I killed her once. Didn''t you hear baget say ''flagalac''? Only ten can be made in a year? It must take a lot of time to revive Rune magic if you want to use it again, right? What can I do to satisfy you? "

    "To that man and woman, there is such a record, and there is no casualties at all. If this thing is passed back to the magic association, it will certainly scare off many high-level Chins? " Lucia laughs.

    "In any case, even baget can''t come to you in such a situation. At least, she won''t act rashly until she is sure to win the rank card from you. For a while... "

    "The problem is on the job card!" Yuan Sakhalin seems to have more headache.

    "Now that baget knows that this man has six rank cards, he will definitely follow them, and. The loss of the ''R'' and ''Archer'' we had in our custody will also be exposed! "

    "Once baget reports this to the top of the magic association, we will be informed of the mistakes on our side..." Lucia has a headache, too.

    "What a It''s terrible... "

    "What''s worse, since I know that the other six rank cards are on this man, I''m not sure that baget, who has obtained these rank cards, will go to look for the seventh rank card!" Yuan Sakhalin is serious.

    "If bajit meets little black, then the trouble will be great..."

    "Sure..." Daisy and Meryton look at each other.

    "It seems that for the time being, Xiao Hei has to be told not to use the" Archer "ability

    "One thing after another, it''s really annoying!" Yuan Sakhalin crazily hugs his head.

    "When will such a day be the first?"

    "Ah..." Lucia sighed, too.

    "At least, we have to continue to worry until we have solved the problem of the eighth rank card..."

    "By the way!" Yuanban Lin thought about it.

    "Baget''s purpose is to get all the rank cards, so the eighth one should also be targeted?""No! That woman doesn''t know the existence of the eighth rank card yet! " He said, touching his chin without a word.

    "The eighth rank card can''t even be detected by magic association. Only yuanban family, who is in charge of Dongmu City, can know its location. Bajit certainly doesn''t know the existence of the eighth rank card!"

    "What''s more, Baxter didn''t sense the source of twisted magic in Dongmu city. He should think that all rank cards have been recycled!" Meiqin also began to analyze.

    "So, baget should try his best to find out the whereabouts of the seventh rank card. He would not expect the existence of the eighth rank card..."

    "But is Xiaohei still dangerous?" Daisy not without worry said such a sentence.

    "If baget knew the existence of Xiaohei, she would definitely kill Xiaohei without hesitation in her decisive manner?"

    "Now, I can only try my best to let Xiao Hei not use the ability of archer..." Speechless and speechless.

    "If that woman really does so absolutely, then, I just don''t care what magic association, what hemp is not troublesome, will never let her go!"

    "It''s only you who can say that in front of bajit..." Yuan Sakhalin smiled a little bitterly, and then peeped at him stealthily. He was speechless, showing a worried look.

    "No one must say you are a man who can''t hide a secret?" I saw yuanban Lin''s appearance, and he rubbed against the chair under his body.

    "If you have any questions, just ask them directly. Don''t worry about them at the end. That''s the most loss..."

    "Do you have any questions directly?" Yuanban Lin repeated this sentence in a dreamlike way, and then looked straight to speechless.

    "Are you a dead man?"

    Lucia''s hand shook fiercely with the cup. Daisy and Meiqin both stopped their movements, and they were silent.

    The whole reception hall seemed to be bogged down. The atmosphere was so heavy that the air was thick.

    Dead man!

    It''s a vampire who lives on blood and specializes in human blood!

    In this world, the dead are almost recognized as the enemies of mankind!

    Because they not only live on blood, but also turn the human who has absorbed blood into the same kind, and let this situation spread endlessly!

    Many people who know its existence regard it as the enemy of human beings, and think that the behavior of the dead man is to make human beings die. Therefore, when it comes to the dead man, almost no human will have a good impression on it.

    However, the dead have a very long life span, and their vitality is stronger than that of many living bodies. Most of them have strong power, which is not so easy to solve.

    Therefore, almost all people who know the existence of the dead are hateful and afraid of them.

    It is also because of this that bajit and yuanban Lin both suspected that wordless was a dead man.

    After all, even though it runs through the heart, wordless is still not dead, even the pupil has become a bright golden, is not a human can do it

    But even so, speechless still replied.

    "I''m not a dead man!"

    "Is it?" Far Sakhalin silent down, obviously, did not fully believe the speechless words.

    "Indeed, my existence has something to do with death..." Speechless let own line of sight aimed at far Sakhalin, inside is full of determination.

    "But don''t take me for that kind of inferior product, will you?"

    "Defective products?..." Yuan Sakhalin hesitated for a moment and asked.

    "What do you mean by defective products?"

    "At the end of the day, the original dead people were just like food stored by the real ancestors who had the impulse to suck blood. They were sucked blood by the real ancestors, so that the human beings became blood sucking creatures similar to the real ancestors..." Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hands.

    "So, is it a bad word to say that the dead are inferior?"

    "Zhenzu Dead man Far Sakhalin''s face is full of uncertainty.

    "Don''t you..."

    "Well A silent and meaningful smile.

    "You''ll know later..."

    All of a sudden, Sakhalin and Lucia looked at each other, and Daisy and Meiqin were also crying and laughing

 Chapter 1533

    In order to avoid bajit really staring at Xiaohei, Xiaohei is forbidden to use the power of "Archer".

    And for this matter, Xiao Hei also very simply agreed.

    According to Xiaohei, there seems to be no reason to fight with others now. She is very satisfied with her life now. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t use the power of archer.

    What''s more, Xiaohei has not only the power of archer, but also the ability to omit the whole process when he wants to do something, so as to get the result, get the answer, and to a certain extent, he wants to succeed.

    Without the power of "Archer", Xiaohei''s strength will be weakened to the point where it is less than yuanbanlin and lvya. However, Xiaohei can still use magic like space transfer.

    If you have this, even if you meet baget, you will not be able to fight, and you will have more than enough to escape.

    However, just in case, Daisy and Meiqin let Wuyan start to escort Xiaohei to school and become the escort of this little girl.

    In short, now, every day, speechless must send Xiaohei to school, and also must pick her up when Xiaohei leaves school.

    As for the time in school, we can only ask Elijah and Meiyou to help us pay attention.

    Of course, wordless also set up a magic array of telepathy and protection on Xiaohei. Once what happened to Xiao Hei, he could know it in the first time and hurry to it.

    This is the only way to prevent it.

    After all, no one knows what bajit will do next, and whether he will know that the seventh rank card is on Xiaohei.

    Once bajit knows that Xiaohei has the rank card of "Archer", even if he can use the strength of "Archer", he will not be an opponent of bajit!

    It''s not that Xiao Hei is too weak. It''s baget. He''s so perverted

    As Sakhalin said. At this stage, only speechless can control the female crazy warrior who can''t fight or kill. Who else is right. Who is unlucky.

    Even if it took a lot of effort to catch Xiao hei

    And Xiaohei seems to be frightened by the bajit described in the crowd. From the bottom of my heart, I have a feeling that such a woman doesn''t want to be right even if she dies. Obediently accepted the silent escort.

    Therefore, nowadays, speechless in addition to analyzing the rank cards at home and studying the ceremonial magic array of the Holy Grail War. Every day, we need to go out twice to escort Xiaohei to school and home from school.

    Now, it''s almost time for Xiaohei to finish school

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, private Suiqun primary school

    "Ding Dong --"

    the bell for the end of class is still ringing. I don''t know how many times it rings.

    In the teaching building of the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school, the noise suddenly became violent. Before long, children in uniforms and schoolbags ran out of the building happily, swarming out to the school gate and scattered in all directions.

    Standing at the gate of the School Park, I couldn''t help but think of such an idea when I watched these happy pupils running outside.

    The reason why Xiaohei wanted to kill Elijah at the beginning, perhaps, was to replace her and lead such an ordinary life. Maybe.

    Although this reason is very old-fashioned, and also full of visual sense, but if you think about it carefully, it is not impossible.

    After all, Xiao Hei was born as a prop. Within a few months of her birth, she was sealed and slept in Elijah''s body for ten years.

    In the past ten years, Xiaohei should have got the memory of Elia''s life from her memory before she was separated from her body.

    As for Xiao Hei, who was born as a prop and also sealed, this kind of life is quite enviable.

    Therefore, it''s not impossible to kill Elijah with Xiaohei''s personality and instead use her own hands to get the life she wants.

    Although, this method is a little too radical

    In fact, when sleeping at night, the speechless person in the same room with Xiaohei can hear Xiaohei sometimes feel lonely in his sleep, murmuring such a word --

    mom

    Like a normal child, he will call his mother in his sleep at night

    So, in the very early days, speechless already knew

    Even if I live well with myself, Daisy and Meiqin, Xiaohei still misses her mother and her familyHowever, if someone asks Xiaohei if he wants to miss his family, Xiaohei will veto it on the spot.

    It''s not because Xiaohei has a tender face, but because she gave Xiaohei a seal, which led to the birth of Elia. It''s Xiaohei''s mother and Elia''s mother!

    For the mother who gave her seal, Xiaohei could not do without resentment, naturally, and completely.

    However, Xiaohei''s and Elijah''s mother didn''t expect to seal Elijah''s memory, which had been adjusted at birth and had been familiar with language and all knowledge within a few months, would let this memory settle down and evolve into a personality

    Elijah''s mother just wants her daughter to abandon the past and live a normal life

    It can only be said that no matter which side, it is right

    So, should I think of a way to let Xiaohei meet her real family

    "Big brother!"

    At the same time, a familiar and happy voice came to his ears in the primary school Department of the private Suiqun primary school, and awakened him who was in deep thought.

    Looking up, he looked up to the inner part of the School Park, and saw that Xiaohei was running towards this side with a brisk pace and a bright smile, waving towards the silent hand.

    Behind Xiaohei, Elijah and Meiyou are also there. Even the primary school students of the group of four who met last time are there. They look at this side with a little surprise on their faces. Then they trot over.

    "Big brother!" Xiaohei is the first one to run over. He holds the silent hand and smiles happily.

    "I''ve kept you waiting, big brother..."

    "No..." Speechless down the inner thoughts, smiled and shook his head.

    "It wasn''t long before I came for a while..."

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou also ran over with Elia and four curious little girls. Her face was full of surprise.

    "Why are you here?..."

    "Oh? Didn''t I say that?... " A silent smile.

    "From today on, I will send Xiaohei to school and pick him up to go home..."

    Wen Yan, Meiyou just remembered, lowered her voice and asked.

    "Is it because someone in the magic association is likely to stare at Xiao Hei?"

    Speechless and traceless nodded.

    "Really, they are not children anymore..." The mouth says so, but small black face has been hanging a smile, looks like a good mood.

    At this time, the four hiding in the back of the little girl, tied with a twist braid, wearing glasses that suspicious look to speechless.

    "Meiyou''s brother comes to pick up Xiaohei? Isn''t it right to pick up Meiyou? "

    "Well Speechless scratched his cheek, so he explained.

    "For some reason, Xiao Hei lives in my house for the time being!"

    "Ah!" Four little girls cried out in surprise.

    "In other words, doesn''t Xiao Hei live in Elijah''s house now, but with Meiyou?"

    "No No! " Meiyou quickly shook her head and began to falter.

    "My brother Wuyan and I It''s not living together... "

    "Don''t you live together?" This time, the expression of the four little girls became strange.

    "Xiaohei is Elijah''s cousin. As a result, not only does she live in Elijah''s home, but also in Meiyou''s home. Meiyou''s brother doesn''t live with Meiyou..." The tortoise touched his chin and put on a detective look.

    "It''s a mystery..."

    "Nah, Elijah..." Next to him, the Dragon looked at Xiaohei all the time. To be exact, he always looked at Xiaohei''s hand holding his silent arm. Elia, with a stuffy face, spoke contemptuously.

    "Elijah, do you bully Xiaohei by virtue of her elder sister''s identity, which makes Xiaohei run away from home and go to Meiyou brother?"

    "I bullied her?!" Elijah''s eyes widened strangely.

    "She always bullies me!"

    It''s a pity that the four little girls have ignored Elijah, gathered around and whispered.

    "I always thought that Xiao Hei was the attacker and that Elijah was the victim. Unexpectedly, Elijah was a hidden attacker..."

    All of a sudden, Elijah is hysterical.

    "I''m not attacking! It''s not the same! "

 Chapter 1534

    "Ah, little black..."

    Walking on the way home, Elijah said discontentedly to Xiao Hei, who was full of happiness and holding her speechless hand all the time.

    "You''ve been holding it for so long, shouldn''t you let go?"

    "Why?..." It seems that Elijah had been expecting such a question for a long time. Instead of letting go, Xiao Hei hugged her more tightly.

    "Can''t I hold the big brother''s hand?"

    "Don''t you know what reserve is?" Elijah shouted angrily.

    "You are a girl. How can a girl hold a boy''s hand all the time?"

    "Why not?" Xiaohei blinked, pointing to a couple who were just passing by and holding each other intimately.

    "You see, people have been holding together..."

    "They are lovers!" Elijah couldn''t help raising her voice.

    "Since it''s a couple, is it normal to hold each other?"

    "It''s normal for couples to hold each other, isn''t it?" Little Hatton''s belly black smile came out, and he leaned his head on his speechless arm.

    "Then, they will become lovers with their big brother!"

    "What..." Elijah widened her eyes.

    "Little black With brother Wuyan On one side, Meiyou also showed a wavering look.

    "It''s a couple..."

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" And the four little girls who followed in silence were the ones who lengthened their accents and gave out the voice of surprise.

    "Here Is this an advertisement? " The shy beauty blushed.

    "Well How bold... "

    "It''s a wonderful development!" The turtle''s mouth has been opened into an "O" shape.

    "But. Isn''t Xiaohei''s original match Elijah? "

    "Elijah?..." It seems that the Dragon didn''t react until now, shouting at Elia for no reason.

    "No, Elijah! Xiaohei is going to take your big brother! "

    "What What''s my big brother... " Elijah was too calm to stammer.

    "You Don''t say anything! "

    "No, no, no, you use this reaction, but it''s more suspicious..." The birds blush.

    "Besides, shouldn''t we lobby with the United States at this time?"

    "Yes Yes! " Dragon son a Leng a Leng of, turn around, nervously toward beautiful swim to shout.

    "Meiyouzai! No! Your brother has been robbed by Elijah! "

    "I didn''t take it! It''s Xiaohei! Little black! " Elijah felt weak all over.

    "I will not..."

    "What can''t you do?" Xiaohei looks at Elia with a bad smile.

    "Keep talking..."

    "No Not... " Elijah blushed, like a man who wanted to swear but was afraid that the oath would be too effective. Hang your head down. His head was smoking and he couldn''t speak any more.

    "All right, you..." See this scene, speechless also feel oneself bad silence. Cried and laughed.

    "How old are you? Let''s talk about this now?... "

    "Brother Meiyou! Don''t treat me like a child! " She pushed her glasses. Proud to stand flat to no chest.

    "I''ve been able to write the same thing!"

    "Yes Is that right?... " A silent dry laugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Keep working... "

    "But. Meiyou''s brother is really popular... " Meimei looks to speechless with the eyes of adoration.

    "Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei all like Meiyou elder brother. Meiyou elder brother is really powerful..."

    "Ah..." It seems that Meimei didn''t expect to say such a word. Meiyou was shocked.

    "I..." Elijah, with a cigarette on her head, raised her hand weakly.

    "I''m not..."

    "Say it. Meiyou''s brother... " The dragon in a semi - dull state suddenly asked.

    "Who will you marry later?"

    "Ha?..." Even if there is no words, there is no response.

    "Knot Marriage? " Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei all opened their mouths in amazement, and their eyes fell on Wuyan. Then they blushed at the same time.

    "Tell me about it!" The tortoise came together with interest on his face.

    "Brother Meiyou, will you marry Elia in the future? Or will you marry Xiaohei? Maybe it''s OK to marry your sister! "

    "What does it mean to marry your sister?" Speechless with black lines.

    "Well, why do you think I would marry one of Elijah, miyou and Xiaohei?"

    "Well, don''t care, don''t care..." The bird flower has patted the silent back since it was ripe."As a reference, you can tell us which one would you like to marry in terms of the object of marriage?"

    Finish saying, four little girls all lift small head, eyes shine of stare speechless, inside burning fire of enthusiasm, say is the flame of gossip also OK

    "Who do you want to marry?" Speechless involuntarily put his eyes on Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei.

    "Big brother..." Xiaohei is full of hope.

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou bowed her head in shame.

    "Well Well Elijah was in a state of emergency. She couldn''t look at it without a word.

    "In terms of marriage partners..." Speechless eyes in the three ten-year-old little girl back and forth of looking, not a moment later, stopped in the body of Meiyou.

    "It should be Meiyou!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!!!" Four little girls started screaming.

    "True brotherhood!"

    make complaints about the secret words.

    We don''t have no younger sister. Besides, we''ve eaten that younger sister to the bone. There''s love between brother and sister. There''s love between teachers and students

    "None Words Brother A pretty face of Meiyou can''t be reddened any more. The ears are all reddened. I can''t speak clearly.

    "I I I... "

    "Ju It''s a beautiful tour Elijah looked like she had been hit.

    "Big brother!" Xiaohei raised his head and cried pitifully.

    "Why can''t I?..."

    "Well Speechless bitterly avoided the eyes of Xiao Hei.

    "Because the most reassuring thing about Meiyou..."

    "Don''t worry?" Everyone in the audience was stunned.

    "Why?" Meimei tilts her little head, wondering.

    "Meiyou has good grades, full marks in housekeeping, and also knows how to draw, and has the best sports ability. Every aspect is perfect. How can it make people feel uneasy?"

    "It''s true that Meiyou is perfect in other aspects, but it''s just because of this that people can''t rest assured..." Speechless stretch out hand, touched touch Leng of looking at own beautiful swim''s head.

    "Maybe in other aspects, Meiyou has done very well. But in terms of human sophistication, Meiyou is not better than others at all, or even much worse than others. It is not good at expressing itself, and its behavior is quite clumsy. How can it make people feel comfortable?"

    "So, if I choose a marriage partner, I should be able to choose a beauty tour..." Speechless and smirking.

    "In this way, I can make up for her shortcomings, and I can make up for her clumsiness. It seems like a good way to look after her for a lifetime like this..."

    "Look after All my life Four little girls looked speechless with admiration.

    "What a mature idea..."

    "What a gentle brother..."

    "What a sincere speech..."

    "Well Enviable... "

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou''s pretty face blushed more and more, but her eyes began to peep stealthily at Wuyan.

    "Big brother..." Xiaohei''s speechless vision has become tearful, as if abandoned.

    "I My words In fact, it''s clumsy! " At this time, Elijah said such a flustered sentence.

    "I can''t even wash! No cooking! The baby sitter is dealing with everything at home! I can''t say anything myself! "

    "I think it''s not clumsiness, but laziness..." Make complaints about the turtle.

    "Then, Elijah, who dare marry you if you say such a thing?"

    "But Elijah''s starting to fight too..." The sparrow opens with teasing.

    "Elijah, why don''t you take Meiyou''s brother home to meet her parents?"

    "No!" Elijah cried out in shame.

    "Don''t make fun of me any more!"

    Looking at Elijah and the four little girls make a mess of appearance, speechless understanding of a smile.

    However, Meiyou and Xiaohei look depressed, bow their heads and remain silent.

    It''s also a matter of course

    Elijah has parents, but these two parents are not around them now

    Will feel sad, that is also natural

    Speechless can only touch the head of Meiyou and Xiaohei, hoping to give them some comfort, but also secretly determined.

    Although I don''t know what Meiyou is like, Xiaohei''s parents can find it.

    At least, it''s better to find a chance for Xiaohei to have a good talk with her mothe

 Chapter 1535

    (in order to make up for the next world, I only sleep for five hours in three days in a row. Now I''m dizzy and want to have a good sleep, so I''ll give it to you in one time for today''s fourth watch, update it in advance...)

    it''s night

    In the street at night, the pedestrians have become sparse, and the street lamps are also operating normally, illuminating every corner of the street, bringing a rather beautiful night scene.

    Today, the moon is round, and there are many stars. There is not even a single black cloud in the dark night sky, so that the whole night sky is shining by moonlight and stars, just like a milky way is flashing, which is extremely beautiful.

    Many people who have just finished eating and bathing are gathered on their balcony, enjoying the beautiful reunion of the family, and also enjoying the beautiful night sky. Even people who do not have a balcony also come to the street to admire the beautiful night sky.

    But in this beautiful night sky, one big one small, one man and one woman two figures are hand in hand, walking in the street full of frequent heads, looking at the pedestrians in the night sky, walking forward.

    "Ah, big brother..." Holding the silent hand, Xiao Hei began to wonder.

    "Where do you want to take me?"

    Although it''s not too late, at this time, even if Xiaohei hasn''t fallen asleep, Daisy and Meiqin will let her take a bath and get ready to go to bed.

    After all, Xiaohei is now a child or a primary school student. He needs to go to school the next day. Anyway, it''s always good to go to bed early and get up early.

    Also because of this, since living in the home of wordless, Daisy, and Meiqin, Xiaohei has hardly crossed the street at night, so he can hardly be a standard good child. But it''s also formal.

    During the day, during the holiday, Xiaohei didn''t ask Wuyan, Daisy, Meiqin and others to take her to the street, but at night she never did.

    Today. After dinner. Before Daisy and Meiqin told her to take a bath, Xiaohei was brought out with a silent smile.

    Xiaohei doesn''t know where Wuyan is going to take him. Along the way, Xiao Hei asked about it more than once, but every time. Speechless smile perfunctory past.

    This makes the personality is quite wild how can the little black not wonder

    Of course, Xiaohei doesn''t think that speechless will do anything harmful to him, so, even if he is puzzled, Xiaohei will follow speechless.

    "Well On the face hung as like as two peas of a smile that had been perfunctory.

    "You will know later..."

    "All right..." Xiaohei can only follow wordless to a certain direction, no longer ask what.

    Through the scattered. Three, three, two, two people gathered in the street. They came to an alley with a slight lack of light. They didn''t know how many turns they took before entering another street.

    "This is..." Take a look around the street. Xiaohei opens in surprise.

    "Isn''t this the way to the park? Are we going to the park?... "

    "Not that we''re going to the park!" However, speechless shook his head and said such a sentence.

    "It''s you going to the park!"

    "I?..." Small black Zheng ran, a question mark appeared on the head.

    Didn''t wait for Xiaohei to find out what was going on. In front of her eyes, a park with a small area for children to play in was slowly printed into their vision

    When he came to the park, Xiao Hei couldn''t wait to ask.

    "Big brother, what are we here for..."

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hei froze on the spot.

    Until then, Xiaohei found that in a corner of his vision, a shadow was standing in the dark park

    It''s like a beautiful woman in the painting

    For example, the long hair of the snow and waist sways gently with the breeze blowing around, and ripples circle by circle. Under the moonlight, it seems that a layer of frost has been applied, which not only does not give people the feeling of cold, but also makes people feel extremely warm.

    The woman is wearing a dress that is not very common in winter wood market, but it is not so noble. The exposed skin is as white as pearls, and even reflects a little light. At a glance, you can see that if you press your finger on it, it must be very soft.

    Against the backdrop of a small number of moonlight, it seems that a fairy like woman falling from the sky seems to notice something and slowly turns around.

    Then, a beautiful face and a pair of red ruby like eyes, which will never be lost to the subconscious imagination in my mind when I only see its back, are also exposed and enter the vision of Xiaohei.

    "You You Looking at the pretty face with a soft, warm smile, Xiaohei can''t help backing away, and the amber like pair of pupils set off unprecedented violent waves.That wavering appearance, even when he was almost faced with the crisis of disappearing, Xiaohei never showed up!

    Gawking at the beautiful woman who is smiling at herself, Xiao Hei is full of incredible whispers, echoing in the middle of the park.

    "Mom Mom

    That''s right!

    It was Xiaohei and Elia''s mother who was as beautiful as snow!

    Alice Phil von einzberg!

    The little black in the past, that is, when he was just born, he still had the name of "Elijah" to seal the memory of the characters!

    Now, standing in front of Xiaohei

    "No It won''t be... " Xiaohei retreats frequently.

    "Deceitful Why are you here... "

    "It''s the one who found me by your side..." Alice Phil gently looked at Xiao Hei, who was shaken to near collapse. That kind of look was like looking at her own children.

    And in fact, Alice Phil is really Xiaohei''s mother!

    My mother!

    "Big brother?" Xiaohei kept a frozen look, turned his head rigidly, and looked speechless.

    "You..."

    "Indeed, I found your mother..." In the face of Xiaohei''s eyes, he nodded his head wordlessly and looked directly at Xiaohei''s eyes in the waves.

    "Because that''s what you dream of, isn''t it?"

    "I..." Xiaohei breathed a smothering breath. In the past, the image of being strong and resolute was indifferent, but instead it was full of helplessness.

    "I''ve heard everything..." Alice Phil slowly came forward, with a heartwarming smile on her face.

    "SA, go home with mom, Elijah sauce..."

    "Home?..." Xiaohei''s step back suddenly stopped, the shaking on his face disappeared completely, and he hung up coldly.

    "No! I have no home for a long time! "

    "Elijah sauce..." Alice fell did not hesitate to continue approaching, but the smile on her face also disappeared.

    "I know you hate me now, but I also have a lot of words to tell you..."

    "There''s nothing to say between us!" Just like an electric shock, Xiaohei took a big step back and opened a distance with Alice Phil, as if she didn''t want to be close to Alice Phil, but the raised voice has exposed Xiaohei''s inner feelings.

    "Didn''t you come to pity me until now? I don''t need it! "

    "Elijah sauce..." Alice Phil could not help but stop, red eyes slightly fluctuating, tightly looking at little black.

    "Since you are the former Elijah, you should know that I will not be like that..."

    "I don''t care!" Xiaohei waved with great force. His face was full of impulsion and showed unprecedented excitement.

    "Anyway, I''m just a person who was abandoned, eliminated and denied by you once. In that case, what are you going to come back to me for?!"

    "Little black!" Seeing Xiaohei''s excited look, wordless pressed her shoulder.

    "There''s nothing wrong with your mother. You know it. Calm down first..."

    "I''m calm!" The mouth said so, but Xiaohei slapped the silent hand on his shoulder, and made this behavior which was absolutely impossible in the past.

    "Did you bring me here just to drive me away? You just want to throw me back to the one who abandoned me, right? "

    Speechless did not speak, but looked straight at Xiaohei, a pair of wine red pupils full of calm, let Xiaohei heart emerged guilt mood.

    Xiaohei knows, speechless is absolutely not like this!

    However, Xiaohei has no spare power to control his emotions, and can only shout excitedly.

    "I hate you!"

    Leave this sentence, the little blackhead will not run away.

    "Elijah sauce!" Alice fell wanted to catch up, but was speechless to stop.

    "Would you please go back first?" Speechless shook her head at Alice field.

    "Xiaohei is more excited than I thought, so let me have it first..."

    Alice Phil opened her mouth and looked at Xiao Hei''s direction. After a long time, she nodded.

    "Then I''ll trouble you..."

 Chapter 1536

    (Fourth...)

    (for the sake of such hard work, friends, support...)

    "bang!"

    The door of the hall was opened roughly. Outside, Xiao Hei lowered his head and rushed straight into the hall.

    "Little black?" In the kitchen, there is an apron around. The daisy who is washing the tableware hasn''t found anything different. As always, she says hello.

    "I finally came back. I thought you were going to wash it first..."

    Unfortunately, before Daisy had finished speaking, Xiaohei rushed across the hall with a wild attitude, ignoring Daisy''s words, and rushed into his own and silent room, closing the door with force.

    "Dong!"

    It was loud enough to make the whole ceiling vibrate, which scared Daisy and made Meiqin, who was watching TV, find something wrong.

    "What''s the matter?..." Meiqin stands up from the sofa.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "No I don''t know... " Daisy looks a little flustered, but also regardless of those in the washing dishes, ran out of the kitchen, came to the door, knocked on the door.

    "Little black! What''s wrong with you?! "

    "What happened!" Meiqin also shouted at the door.

    "You come out first, Xiao Hei!"

    However, the closed door turned away both Daisy and Meiqin, as if they had closed the gap between the two girls and Xiaohei, and there was no sound inside.

    This Daisy and Meiqin, standing at the door, looked at each other, worried.

    Before long, the door of the hall was opened again, and speechless came in from the outside, attracting the attention of two girls at a loss.

    "Yan..." The daisy and the harp cried out, trying to say something. Speechless hands, their words are blocked back.

    "It''s OK. Would you like to go back to your room first..."

    "But But

    "Rest assured..." Looking at the worried look of daisy and Meiqin, they shook the hands of the two girls without words.

    "It''s just a little awkward before the reunion. Not even a ridge. Let me talk to Xiaohei... "

    Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other and nodded unwillingly.

    "Then All right... "

    Finish. The two girls turned around and looked at the closed door again. Then they went to their room

    Until the two girls returned to the room and closed the door. Speechless just took a deep breath, walked to oneself and small black room door, knocked on the door.

    "Little black..."

    The gentle call will spread in the hall and naturally into the room.

    But the front door is locked tightly, as if spreading the message of rejection.

    "Little black Little black! "

    Speechless knocked on the door a few times, and increased the sound, but the knock finally disappeared in the air. The hall was quiet again.

    "Ah..." With a sigh, he took a step back.

    "Xiaohei, even if you don''t open the door, I have something to tell you..."

    The hand caresses lightly on the door in front. Speechless can feel a tiny breath from it, which makes his heart certain.

    "I really want you to go home with your mother..."

    For a moment, speechless clearly felt that the breath in the door became a little faster, and this also convinced him that Xiaohei was listening carefully in the opposite direction.

    So, speechless continue to speak.

    "But, you know, that''s not to abandon you. For me, for Daisy, for Meiqin, you are already our family..."

    The opposite side of the door was still silent, speechless and self absorbed.

    "For a person, the person who knows him or her the most in the world is not a friend or a lover, but must be a family member. So, we already know that Xiaohei, you really want your real family member, right?..."

    The breath in the door was muffled.

    "Your mother just wanted you to live a better life. She didn''t mean to abandon you, but just expressed her love for you, whether it was Xiaohei or Elia..." Wordless lower your voice.

    "These, I don''t believe you don''t understand..."

    Voice, fall

    After a long time, the closed door, finally, sounded a voice.

    "Then why can''t I?..." The little dark and gloomy voice came into the silent ear.

    "I also yearn for ordinary life, and I also thank my mother for bringing these to me, but why do I have to seal the memory of the past? Can''t I live a normal life with this memory? "

    "Magic side is a bloody and crazy world, but you are a victim of this crazy world!" Speechless reveals the fact that it is merciless and reasonable."Would you like to let your children live in the world with the idea that they are props?"

    "Even if it is, there is me in it, isn''t there?" Xiaohei''s voice became excited again.

    "For my mother, maybe she just wants me to get a new life, but the abandoned memory has personality and become me. As a result, it''s Elijah who has a new life, but I''m the abandoned person, isn''t it?"

    "Is that different?" Wordless also raised their voice.

    "You didn''t say that at the beginning. You''re Elijah, aren''t you?"

    "The real Elijah has a family! Have friends! Have a dream life! I''m just a fake now! " Xiaohei''s voice has been brought to cry.

    "Carrying all the pain of the past and the memory of the fake separated from the body!"

    "So, do you want to live in your own world with this pain, this memory, this idea of self abandonment?" I knocked on the door.

    "What''s the real Elijah who has family, friends and dream life? Don''t you think we are your family, you don''t think Meiyou are your friends, you don''t think the life here?"

    "No No... " Xiaohei''s voice finally panicked.

    "Not so..."

    "Listen, little black..." Wordless close your eyes, calm down your inner feelings, and speak softly.

    "I think that since destiny has given you the personality of a simple memory, it must be necessary to prove the existence of your past Elijah. It must be because you have the right to live that destiny has given you the wrong body!"

    "And if even you start to deny yourself, isn''t the past Elijah, little black, pitiful?"

    "Big brother..."

    "I know that you are Elijah. You have become a fake with your memory. You must be very painful. It must be very hard to add magic if you want to exist in the world..." Speechless gently let his voice directly spread into Xiaohei''s heart.

    "But no matter how painful or hard you are, you have the family, friends and life you want. So, at least, I think it''s worth it..."

    "Now, your real family is at your fingertips, and you who are supposed to be happy are refusing to let yourself get all the happiness. If you do this, you will really remember the pain of your life and those painful memories!" A silent, wry smile.

    "In this case, you let me give up the rank card in your body and go in a big circle to find a way to make it. Why are you denying my hard work now?"

    The bitter laughter was absorbed by the front door and the surrounding wall, and disappeared in the ear.

    But, in front of the door, but finally opened

    With red and swollen amber eyes, slippery wet cheeks full of tears, little black could not help but shed tears.

    "I''m sorry Sorry

    "All right..." Speechless as lax general with a smile, squatting down, stroking the small black head.

    "There''s nothing wrong with you..."

    "I''m sorry Sorry However, Xiaohei is still in tears, sobbing and apologizing.

    "Mingming big brother gave up the rank card for me, and also for me, let me go to school, make friends, live a normal life, and provide me with shelter, but I doubt that you will abandon me, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..."

    "Still that sentence, you have nothing wrong..." Speechless gently stroked, in sharp contrast to Xiaohei, with a smile all the time.

    "I hope Xiaohei can be happy. Daisy and Meiqin must think so. So, even for us, please don''t give up your happiness, OK?..."

    "Wuwuwu Whoa! " Xiaohei can''t help jumping into the wordless arms and crying.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! "

    "It''s OK, it''s all over..."

    "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! "

    "It''s all right, it''s all right, darling..."

    "Wuwuwu Wuwuwu... "

 Chapter 1537

    Time, late into the night

    It seems that even the moon and stars have begun to rest. I don''t know when to start. It was clear at a glance that the extremely beautiful night sky was slowly covered with a layer of dark clouds, which made the night filled, and the moonlight and stars became obscured

    Winter wood City, a house, the light gradually dimmed down, out of a long breath, the bustling streets have become cool and up, even the temperature of the air has fallen, abnormal silence

    In such a quiet street, one of them is in the middle of the residential area, one big and one small, one male and one female standing here, facing a house.

    Looking at this very familiar but only the first time to the house, a pair of amber pupils of little black are full of complex emotions.

    Because, here is Xiaohei''s original home

    It should be said that this is the real home of Hei

    So, at this time, Xiao Hei, who is standing in front of his home, is like a child who has a tantrum and runs away from home, but returns again, and dare not enter the door. He feels complicated and nervous.

    Standing beside Xiaohei, he did not show any impatience. He waited quietly for Xiaohei to be ready.

    Also because of this, speechless can clearly see that the eyes of Xiao Hei are full of hope, and often show hesitation

    Until a long time

    "As expected, let it go!" As frustrated as the same, Xiaohei played a retreat drum.

    "Now, I really don''t want to go in!"

    "Don''t want to go in?..." Speechless brow a pick, smile like to see the small black.

    "Really don''t want to go in?..."

    "Well..." Under the wordless and smiling eyes. Xiaohei feels that her mind is nowhere to hide, and she can only explain her grievance with honesty.

    "I just said that to my mother in the park. Now I have to come back by myself. It''s embarrassing..."

    "No more embarrassment. You still have to go home... " Speechless helplessly patted small black''s head.

    "Don''t forget. Your mother is still waiting for you

    "Well..." Xiaohei was in a state of agony.

    "Can''t we wait until tomorrow?"

    "I''m afraid even tomorrow. Are you still going to quit? " Speechless, he turned a white eye and pushed Xiaohei to the door.

    "Well, hurry up. I told your mother to go home first. If you don''t go back tonight, your mother will surely wait for you all night, so do you feel comfortable going? "

    "Well, I see..." Xiaohei murmured unwillingly.

    "Really, why doesn''t big brother want me to stay with you?"

    "It''s not that you don''t want to live, but that you know exactly where you should live..." Speechless shook his head.

    "If you want to come back to live in the future, I''m always welcome. But this is your home, isn''t it?... "

    "But I have to add magic..." Xiaohei is still afraid to enter the door, struggling to speak.

    "What if I don''t have enough magic?"

    "Then you can come back to me before you are short of supplies, can''t you?" It''s totally untrue to say nothing.

    "You also said that my magic is extremely pure, and the effect of maintaining your existence is at least ten times stronger than that provided by ordinary people or even senior magicians. And you don''t fight now. If you just act, it won''t be a problem to keep you for one or two months?... "

    "What if there''s an accident fighting?" Xiaohei made the last desperate struggle.

    "Wouldn''t it be bad if it wasn''t magic enough?"

    "It''s the same with resupply after the battle!" Speechless and speechless.

    "Don''t waste your energy. You have to come back to recognize the door no matter what today!"

    "Boo boo, big brother is a villain..." Xiaohei whimpered a few times and aimed at the door in front of him. Finally, he closed his eyes and went forward to ring the doorbell.

    "Click..."

    However, before Xiaohei pressed the doorbell, the door in front of him opened.

    Xiaohei is slightly stunned. Subconsciously, she opens her eyes and looks forward. Soon, a beautiful face with a soft smile is printed into her eyes.

    It''s Alice Phil!

    "Mom Mom Xiaohei was stunned.

    "It''s mom..." Like an ordinary good family woman who comes out to welcome her children home from school, Alice Phil looks at Xiaohei with a smile of Heshi, as if nothing had happened before.

    As speechless said, Alice Phil has been waiting for little black!And still in his own door has been waiting!

    If Xiaohei didn''t come tonight, then, Alice Phil will definitely wait like speechless!

    Knowing this clearly, looking at the smile on Alice Phil''s face, Xiao Hei was filled with tears. He did not hesitate to say a word without thinking.

    "Sorry..."

    "There''s nothing wrong with you..." Also as like as two peas, Alice Phil gave the same reply to the same words as he said without saying, squatting down, and the eyes of red eyes were full of pain.

    "I''m the one who should really say I''m sorry..."

    "No No... " Xiao Hei''s voice is choking.

    "Big brother is right. Mom is really right. It''s for my good."

    "No matter what the starting point is, it''s true that you are so sad. But this sadness is brought to you by your mother..." Alice Phil took Xiaohei''s hand and held it tightly.

    "But that''s all over. Mom is really happy that you can come back..."

    "Mom..." Xiaohei clenched her lips and forced her inner feelings to surge. She could only repeat this sentence constantly.

    "I''m sorry Sorry

    "Now it''s not that..." Alice Phil still smiles.

    "What should I say when I go home?"

    "I..." Xiaohei''s heart tightened. First, he looked at her with a look of expectation. Then, he stood not far away with a smile and looked at his wordlessness. All his nervous mood suddenly came to an end.

    Wiped his eyes, amber a pair of pupils if the water vapor to all wipe out, small black took a deep breath, shy smile.

    "I''m back..."

    Smell speech, the smile on Alice Phil''s face is stronger.

    "Welcome back, Elijah sauce..."

    "No No... " Alice Phil shook her head and corrected it.

    "Welcome back, Chloe sauce..."

    No need for any language, mother and daughter are finally in the moonlight, in front of the porch, tightly, embrace together

    Looking at this scene, speechless smile, quietly back out

    "Silent brother..."

    Behind him, Meiyou, dressed in maid''s clothes, stood in front of the iron gate of adelpert''s family yard, looked at the silent retreat and asked softly.

    "Little black Are you home?... "

    "Home..." Speechless retreated to Meiyou''s side, and together with her, she had been looking at the mother and daughter tightly hugging in front of the opposite house door.

    "I''m finally home..."

    "So..." A pair of beautiful eyes fluctuated slightly, and Meiyou spoke in a low voice.

    "That''s good..."

    Speechless glanced at her head, silent and beautiful, reached out and touched her little head.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "No..." Feeling the hand gently stroking his head, Meiyou could not help feeling a burst of peace of mind, closing his eyes and rubbing against the wordless palm.

    "Just thinking about what it''s like to have a mother..."

    The hand that caresses beautiful swim head is tiny a meal, next and imperceptible recovery comes over, silent crouch down body.

    "Since there is an indescribable past, don''t think about it any more. Just like Xiaohei, carry the painful past and live happily..."

    "Carrying the painful past, living happily..." Mei you murmured and lost her mind.

    "I don''t know what the real family of Meiyou is like, and what''s the situation now..." Speechless again to their eyes to the front, soft voice gently into the heart of the United States.

    "But now, as long as you have a good time in the beautiful tour..."

    "Otherwise, I will be sad..."

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou can''t help cuddling up her tiny body to wordless. Wordless also takes Meiyou into her arms and listens to the voice of Meiyou buried in her chest.

    "I''m happy now..."

    "Is it?" The hand touching Meiyou''s head turns into a pat on Meiyou''s back, and he laughs with speechless satisfaction.

    "That''s good..."

    Under the night sky, on the street of a small residential area, a pair of mother and daughter, a pair of men and women embrace each other in front of two completely disproportionate houses facing each other, ushering in the moonlight in the sky, with abnormal warmth in their hearts

 Chapter 1538

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "dancing with the Maple" and "cloud Qiqing Valley"

    At the same time, under the bright red bridge, at the edge of the river bank, far Sakhalin came here

    Looking at the red brick lined street lamps on both sides, the bright red river bank is illuminated brightly, and the nearby river is illuminated with arc light frequently, which is like the scene leading to the holy palace. However, in the blue eyes of yuanban Lin, there is a little caution.

    Reach out and take out the mobile phone from his bag. Yuanban Lin calls out an email

    "At midnight, under the bridge, on the river bank..."

    This email was received before the sun had set and yuanban Lin was still detecting the situation of the vein and the eighth rank card in the underground cavity of Liudong temple in yuanzang mountain.

    There are only eleven simple words in the e-mail, which is very simple and clean, but there is no identity of the sender. Even the mobile phone used to send the e-mail is a strange number, which proves that the person who sent the e-mail to yuanbanlin is not an acquaintance of yuanbanlin.

    Under such circumstances, it is undoubtedly a very stupid thing for yuanban Lin to come to the appointment and be single.

    If this email is just ordinary rubbish and fraud, it doesn''t matter. After all, yuanban Lin is also a magician, more than enough for one person.

    But if this email is sent by some unknown magician, it can''t be said that there is no danger at all

    Even so, yuanbanlin came alone. He didn''t tell anyone, such as Lucia, that he was completely hiding from others.

    Because. Yuanban Lin can probably guess who is sending this email to himself

    Put away your mobile phone and put it in your bag again. Yuan Sakhalin looked up to the bright red river bank, raised his feet, stepped into the place that is likely to turn into a place of right and wrong, and walked forward.

    The Bank of the river is very quiet at night. No one will come here to blow at this time. The river bank is also far away from the downtown area of Dongmu city. Even close to the suburbs, at this time, generally no one will come here.

    It also makes the river bank seem strange and silent at night. In space. The only sound. It is the sound of the water flowing in the nearby river.

    Far Sakhalin kept looking around, looking for someone to ask him out, and walked on. But after walking for nearly ten minutes, yuansakhalin still didn''t find his own goal.

    At present, yuanban Lin stops, glances at the surrounding corners, and suddenly opens his mouth.

    "Don''t worry, I''m the only one..."

    The crisp and sweet sound reverberated over the Bank of the river, mingled with the sound of the river water, and quickly fluctuated out, then was submerged by the continuous sound of the water.

    Far Sakhalin quietly stayed in place, did not move again, as if eating the other side is on the scene, continue to sweep his own line of sight.

    A moment, a footsteps, gently, rang up

    Without any hesitation, Asaka immediately looked to the sound source.

    Only saw, a figure, slowly walked out from behind a street lamp beside the river bank, with clear footsteps, exposed his whole picture to the light, also exposed to the vision of far Sakhalin.

    It was a straight back, wearing a men''s suit, resolute face, eyes sharp incomparable, with a trace of indifference between the short hair beauty.

    "It''s you..." Far Sakhalin looked at the figure coming slowly.

    "Baget..."

    It''s baget fraka makeramiz!

    "I didn''t expect you would come alone..." Baget''s expressionless mouth.

    "As a person of the same organization, I admire your courage, but as a magician, I can only say that this behavior is slightly stupid..."

    "That''s it, that''s it..." Far Sakhalin is not willing to show weakness of the mockery back.

    "I know that there is a natural enemy in my side, but you sent me an email to ask me out. I''m not afraid that I''ll bring that man here with me. He''s still worried about the last time you ran away..."

    "It doesn''t bother you..." Said baget coldly.

    "I don''t think I''ll lose even if there''s one more time for the unknown..."

    "Oh?..." Yuansaka raised his eyebrows.

    "Are you sure?..."

    "I am confident!" Bajit pondered.

    "Even if you can''t win, it''s right..."

    "You are monsters anyway!" Yuan Sakhalin is impatient and curls his mouth.

    "Let''s talk about the purpose of your appointment."

    "As a person of the same organization, you have heard of me, or even understood me. What is my purpose? You should have guessed it a long time ago?" Bajit''s eyes gradually focused on the distant Sakhalin.

    "What''s the matter with the rank card?""What do I want to ask about rank cards?" As bajit said, when hearing bajit''s question, yuanbanlin had no surprise response.

    "Where is the seventh rank card? Or why did the rank card of "Lancer" fall into other people''s hands

    "All of them!" Baget frowned.

    "Even I suspect that not only" Lancer ", but also" Archer "rank cards are in the hands of others, that is, the man, right?"

    "You''re right!" The recognition of hirosaka.

    "The rank cards of" Lancer "and" Archer "have been taken away, so if you think that I have the seventh rank card, you will be disappointed if you ask me out."

    Hearing this, bajit bowed his head. There was no speech. After a while, he said it in a deep voice.

    "Why?..."

    "Huh?" Far Sakhalin looked suspiciously at bajit.

    "What do you mean? Why?"

    "No matter if you have the seventh rank card, since the rank cards of" Lancer "and" Archer "have been taken away by that man, why does your relationship look like a good one?" Baget tightened the strap on his straight arm.

    "Can I take your behavior as a betrayal of the magic society?"

    "That is to say..." Yuan Sakhalin sneered.

    "Does the designated executor want to clean up my betrayer for the magic association?"

    "Did you betray the magic association and have nothing to do with me!" Baget shook his head gently.

    "Whether you betray the magic association or not will not affect my task, so I will not take care of these things..."

    "What does that mean?" This time, it''s yuansaka''s turn to frown.

    "That is to say, you will not report this to the magic society?"

    "I won''t report to the association anything that has nothing to do with my task!" At this point, bajit turned sideways, looking at the distant Sakhalin''s vision a little cold.

    "However, the matter related to my task is another matter..."

    "After all, you just want to get information from me?" Yuansaka shrugged his shoulders like helpless.

    "Information on the seventh rank card..."

    "I have no intention of reporting this to the association, but I also hope you can give me what I need..." Baget said without a change of expression.

    "Give me the information of the seventh rank card. Maybe this is the last time we met..."

    "Deal?" Yuan Sakhalin sneered.

    "It''s worthy of being the designated executor of the seal. In order to complete the task, anything can be used..."

    Bajit didn''t speak any more, but stared at yuanbanlin as if he were a lion with prey.

    See this scene, far Sakhalin will be clear.

    If you don''t give bajit the information of the seventh rank card, then bajit will rush up!

    It''s a real madman

    Secretly, he gave a wry smile, and soon, Yuan Sakhalin''s heart moved and gave such an answer.

    "The seventh rank card has not been recycled!"

    "Are you playing with me?" Baget''s eyes were completely cold.

    "In winter wood market, there is no twisted magic source at all, isn''t there?"

    "That''s because this rank is stuck on the trunk of the earth!" Yuansaka said with the same face.

    "It''s a corner of the main vein that even the magic association can''t detect. There, the twisted magic source emitted by the rank card is mixed with the magic of the vein. In addition to the depth, no one can find its position except yuanban''s home, which is the governor of the vein!"

    "Main vein..." Bajit bit his teeth.

    On the spot, the silence is restored

    "Whoo..." For a long time, baget breathed.

    "Let''s make a deal..."

 Chapter 1539

    (ask your friends to support the original version and subscribe to it...)

    "recycle the eighth rank card with bajit?!"

    In the reception hall of edfert''s house, where all the people gathered, the voice of surprise almost rang out in the whole space at the same time.

    "What''s the matter?" Sitting in the first side seat of the speechless to stand in the first on the far Sakhalin surprised voice.

    "How did baget know there was an eighth rank card? Are not you the only one who can detect the earth''s veins?... "

    "So the existence of the eighth rank card is what I revealed to baget!" In front of all the people at the scene, Yuan Sakhalin said something that surprised people and put on a demonic smile.

    "Of course, baget didn''t know there was an eighth level card. She took the eighth level card deep underground as the seventh level card!"

    "Take the eighth rank card as the seventh rank card?" Everyone looked at each other.

    "I said, Lin, you don''t have to play games anymore!" Xiaohei said with some dissatisfaction.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Who do you think I''m doing this for?!" Hearing Xiaohei''s discontented speech, yuansaka Lin knocked Xiaohei''s head hard to make Xiaohei cry out.

    "I didn''t reveal the existence of the eighth rank card just because of you!"

    "For me?" The little black holding his head was slightly shocked.

    "For little black?" Many women are also confused.

    Only speechless, with a little uncertainty, ask.

    "Isn''t it because I want bajit to transfer the target to the eighth rank card?"

    "Correct solution!" Far Sakhalin ''PA'' of a, hit a ring finger.

    "That''s why I let baget think the eighth rank card was the seventh rank card when I revealed it to him from the bottom of the earth!"

    "I''ve got it a little bit..." Meiqin nodded clearly.

    "Because baget has been looking for the seventh rank card in Dongmu City, he is likely to stare at Xiaohei. So if baget thinks that the seventh rank card has not been recovered and is deep in the ground, then. Baget will not look for a seventh rank card. It''s impossible to stare at Xiao Hei! "

    "Not just baget!" Yuan Sakhalin nodded, more or less serious.

    "Great master once said. In the magic association, there are many people who stare at the rank cards. This time, someone sent bajit. Then, next time, other senior managers will send people to rob the rank card! "

    "And they may be staring at Xiao Hei, right?" The daisy nodded.

    "I see. You want people in the magic association to mistake the eighth rank card for the seventh one, so that Xiao Hei can be completely free from the danger of being targeted, right?..."

    "can not be said to let Xiao black completely separate from other people''s Eyeliner..." Far Sakhalin sighed.

    "After all. Xiaohei has the power of "Archer". Once Xiaohei uses the power of "Archer", it will still be exposed... "

    "Since there is still a risk of exposure, why don''t you let baget wander around in Dongmu city to find the seventh rank card?" Said Lucia, not very kindly.

    "You exposed the eighth rank card like this. Don''t we have one more enemy when we recycle cards? "

    "But it can also guarantee that there are only such a strong enemy, and no more!" Far Sakhalin turned over, took out a piece of paper from his bag and spread it on the table.

    "Look at this..."

    Hearing yuanban Lin''s words, everyone immediately focused their eyes on the paper.

    On that piece of paper, a personal name is being listed in a row.

    This is See, Lucia was surprised.

    "Isn''t this some of the top names in the magic society?"

    "Some of the top names in the magic society?" All of them cast their doubts on yuanban Lin.

    "This is the list baget gave me!" Yuan Sakhalin smiled.

    "To be right, it should be the list of the top members of the magic association who are also on the rank card!"

    "Keep an eye on the top list of magic association on the rank card..." Speechless pondered for a while, took the list on the desktop.

    "What did baget give you this list for?"

    "As a reward for letting her go with her to reclaim her rank card!" Far Sakhalin snatched the list of wordless hands and raised it to the public.

    "I just said that there are some people in the magic association who are looking at the upper level cards, and these people are likely to send people to find the trouble of the owner of the upper level cards and even the agent of the master to recover the cards!""Now, all these people who are likely to cause us great trouble are here!" Far Sakhalin looked around at everyone.

    "If you give this list to the master, the master will be able to hold back the senior members of the magic association who are trying to rob the rank cards, so that they can''t send people, and we won''t be in trouble again for no reason!"

    This Hearing this, all the people on the scene also looked at each other in twos and threes and nodded.

    "It''s really a good thing..."

    "It''s not a loss to be able to get bajit to look away from Xiaohei and ensure that no one else will come to trouble." Yuanban Lin stands out.

    "However, when we recycle the eighth rank card, we will have one more competitor."

    "In a way, it''s a good thing..." Speechless fingers on the table.

    "This time the opponent must be much better than our previous heroes. It''s hard to say whether we can recycle the rank cards. With baget''s intervention, maybe the situation is more favorable for us!"

    "Favorable?..."

    "Think about it..." In the eyes of many women''s doubts, she opened her mouth like a speechless chuckle.

    "Baget''s fighting power is terrible. He also has'' flagalac ''. He is almost invincible to the hero who takes treasure as the final means. With her, the recovery of the eighth rank card is much easier."

    "When baget defeats Yingling with ''flagalac'', she gets the eighth rank card. One day, she will eventually find me who has the rest!" Speechless and cunning smile.

    "At that time, I will snatch the rank card from baget''s hands, which is much easier to deal with than the last hero of unknown origin..."

    Hearing this, many women suddenly turned their eyes.

    However, it is also accurate to say nothing.

    Compared with those who don''t know the details, but can confirm that the spirit is stronger than the previous one, it is much easier to deal with baget without words.

    After all, baget''s'' flagalac ''can''t be killed without words, but it can kill baget with its treasure. It''s just baget''s natural enemy.

    "In this way, Xiao Hei can''t play, can he?" Daisy glanced at little black.

    "Once Xiao Hei comes on the stage, it will be directly exposed that her rank is stuck in her..."

    "Eh!" Little Hatton was lying on the table decadent.

    "Why is that so?"

    "No! It''s not just Xiaohei! " At this time, speechless is the opening.

    "Except for me, Daisy and Meiqin, all the others will not play this time!"

    "Ha?..." Except for daisy and mermaid, all the other girls were surprised.

    "Why?!"

    "Because it''s too dangerous!" Said without any words.

    "As you know, this time''s opponents are better than our previous heroes. Your combat effectiveness is seriously insufficient, isn''t it?"

    This Yuanbanlin, Lucia, Elijah and Meiyou were speechless.

    "I know you all want to fight, but now the problem for you is not the problem of recycling cards, but how to let the rank card absorb magic continuously on the main trunk of the earth vein, leading to the chaos of the earth vein guide!" There is no right color.

    "And it''s enough for us to do it!"

    "I think so, too!" The harp chimes.

    "The level of this battle is too high. If you join the battle, it will have an impact. So, if you can, you''d better be our backup..."

    "Let''s understand the overall situation..." Daisy comforted Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei.

    "This is also for your good..."

    Yuan Sakhalin and other people are silent down.

    "I have to say, this is the best way..." Far Sakhalin sighed.

    "No way, let''s act as a backup..."

    "That''s right!" Wordless stood up and looked out of the window.

    "Next, wait for the underpass to be completed!"

 Chapter 1540

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! This book is inseparable from everyone''s support! So! Please support this book for a while

    "This is where the eighth rank card is located?"

    On a beach near the sea in Dongmu City, speechless, I watched the construction site surrounded by the parapet in front of me, listened to the noise coming from inside, and said something admirably.

    "It''s really powerful to have such a short period of time..."

    "There is a saying in the world that money can make the devil push the mill!" Lucia covered her mouth and smiled.

    "If the money goes up, the longest project can be shortened to a satisfactory level!"

    "Nouveau riche" On one side, far Sakhalin murmured gloomily.

    "Damn, why is this kind of guy so rich?"

    "But I didn''t expect that the main vein of Dongmu city would be under the beach..." I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    "Is the nearer to the sea, the more dynamic the veins will be? Does the earth need to draw water? "

    "This is only the underground passage to the mirror boundary where the rank card is located, which does not mean that the rank card is right below..." Yuan Sakhalin holds his hand.

    "You can''t dig directly on the surface where the rank card is located, can you? What if that place is downtown? "

    "So it is..." Speechless and indifferent shrugged and looked at the noisy construction site again.

    "So, when will the underpass be completed?"

    "In fact, the underpass is in the final stage of processing!" Lucia took it seriously.

    "Tonight. We''ll be able to get to where the rank card is! "

    "Tonight Do you Speechless a pair of wine red pupil overflowed fine awn.

    It has been about half a month since baget came to attack and Xiao Hei returned to his home.

    In this half month''s time, all of us have lived an ordinary life without any relationship with troublesome matters. It is a kind of adjustment before the war.

    Because there were only three people in the war, namely, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei were forbidden to relate to the recycling of the rank card and return to the ordinary life.

    That is to say, tonight, even if the underpass is completed. Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei will not come.

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia will come. It''s preparation and rehabilitation work for wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, and it''s a regular backup.

    As for the rank card, yuanbanlin and luvia are already hopeless.

    Whether there is a word before, then there is baget. Either way. Far Sakhalin and Lucia have no odds. Therefore, the two magician girls no longer require the rank card, but simply transfer their work to normalize the earth vein.

    Of course. Without the rank card, yuanbanlin and Lucia could only fail to learn from zelic.

    However, it seems that the eldest ladies of the two famous families have no intention of giving up. They resolutely declare that they must find out another plan of visiting teachers.

    For yuanbanlin and Lucia, they have such drive. They have no words to express their spiritual support on the surface, but secretly they are laughing.

    After all, yuanyuanli, the two eldest ladies of the famous family, because of their differences in fame, were suspected of trouble by zelrich, and finally politely drove them away.

    Now, even if they can find other ways to learn, they will be pushed away by zelrich, right

    Well, I can only cheer these two magicians on

    "Then, is there no other question?" Take your eyes back from the construction site in front of you, and say to yuanbanlin and luvia without any words.

    "If there is no other problem, let''s do it tonight!"

    "Tonight?" Yuanbanlin and Lucia looked at each other and nodded their heads solemnly.

    "Then tonight!"

    "Tonight..." At this time, a voice sounded from the front of the construction site next to the three people.

    "Then, I will come too..."

    Hearing this sound, the three men, Wuyan, yuanbanlin and lvya, immediately turned their heads and looked over.

    There, baget, who always wore a straight tube with a flagalac stone ball on his back and a men''s suit on his back, stood straight in front of the construction site and looked inside.

    "Baget..." Far Sakhalin and Lucia slightly raised the mind, eyes also emerged a little vigilance.

    At present, this man is a madman who doesn''t play according to common sense, just to complete the task!

    Who knows, will she do anything else

    "Don''t worry..." As if he could detect the actions of yuanbanlin and luvia, baget''s eyes were still fixed on the construction ground in front of him, and his head could not return to his voice.

    "Even if you don''t have a rank card, you will no longer have a half point relationship with my task. I have no reason to give up my hand to you..."After that, baget turned around and his eyes turned to speechless.

    "Even if it''s a move, it''s also a goal for my task. This is my principle!"

    Baget did not disguise his unspeakable hostility at all!

    For baget, there is no need to hide!

    Because of this, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became tense, so that far away Sakhalin and Lucia are also eyes quiver, more vigilant.

    "But I haven''t seen you for half a month. Your confidence has increased a lot..." Since the appearance of baget, his face has been indifferent and speechless with a sneer.

    "Or do you think you can beat me in half a month?"

    "Despise me?..." Baget''s expression did not change at all, and he kept staring at it.

    "I haven''t found a way to beat you, but don''t you think there''s no other way to kill you in the world because you can''t die through your heart?"

    "Do you have a way to kill me? I don''t know..." Speechless over the head, once again looking at the immediate construction site.

    "You just need to know that my way to kill you is not just to use" gae bolg "

    Baget''s hand, which was holding the straight strap, tightened, and his sharp eyes were filled with murderous spirit.

    "Even though I don''t like to do useless things, I don''t mind if someone provokes me!"

    "In the same way, please allow me to return it to you intact!" Speechless is like hearing a funny joke. It makes a sound, but there is no smile in the voice, but it is full of cold.

    "After all, the designated executor of our seal has been used to the bullying that he can provoke others, but others can''t challenge him..."

    Bajit''s eyes were cold. He didn''t hold the strap. On the gloves lined with runes, the blue light fiercely dyed the whole clenched fist blue.

    "Oh? Can''t help but plan to do it?... " Speechless put away his smile, turned around and faced bajit.

    "So, your designated executor, is your flagalac enough?"

    Baget''s cold eyes were angry again, and then there was a helpless look.

    Even though bajit would like to kill the man in front of him and take the rank card from him now, it is undeniable that bajit has no choice.

    His'' flagalac ''is not valid for the other party, but the other party has the legendary magic gun - "gae bolg", which can kill him with one shot. The condition is too unfavorable.

    Besides, Wuyan has six rank cards in his hand.

    In addition to "Lancer", baget did not know what kind of weapons the other five had.

    In the past, the last thing baget needed to be afraid of was treasure.

    With "flagalac", baget is absolutely invincible to match with her.

    This time, however, the opponent is not afraid of baget''s'' flagalac ''.

    In this way, the most unnecessary treasure in the past will be enough to threaten bajit.

    What''s more, apart from knowing that wordless can use "gae bolg" and that strange white flame, baget has no idea about the extent of wordless''s combat power.

    It''s really bad for baget to fight

    At the moment, bajit forced down the inner emotions and spoke coldly.

    "I hope you can be so arrogant in the fight tonight..."

    Leaving that, baget turned around and left without looking back.

    "Ah..." Looking at bajit''s back, speechless spread out his hands.

    "I also hope you can perform well tonight. I''d better get the rank card, so I can get it from you..."

    All of a sudden, yuanbanlin and Lucia are speechless

 Chapter 1541

    Tonight, the night is cold and cold

    Even if the sky is clear, there is no thing to block the moonlight and starlight, there is no reason. Today''s night is to make people feel depressed from the heart.

    Of course, not all people are in this night sky.

    In this not bad night will feel depressed, just for some people

    As for Dongmu City, it still continues its daily life

    The waves continue to beat up in waves of "crashing" sound, hitting the beach with dim color, just like the Legion invading other people''s territory, moistening the grains of sand and gravel, but after a while, they continue to retreat as powerless.

    In the sand beach filled with cold night and air, the underpass surrounded by a construction wall seems so out of place and out of the way.

    Come on, let alone in the dark, even in the daytime, if someone is playing on the beach, he will certainly be disappointed because of the construction site that is out of place, right

    Fortunately, tonight, on the cold beach, there is only the sound of the waves'' crashing on the beach.

    And the clang of footsteps inside the underpass

    It''s only four or five meters wide, round and straight underground.

    Inside the passage, there was nothing but bricks all around and stairs leading to the ground.

    In addition to the brick is the stairway, several people with clear footsteps, have been walking down

    "Whoo..."

    A gust of cold wind came down from the entrance of the upper passage without warning, just like the wind leading to hell. The relentless impact on the people still walking on the long ladder made everyone shiver.

    "Hiss..." Daisy could not help but hug her shoulder and shiver.

    "Well, it''s cold..."

    "In the seaside at night, cold is inevitable..." The mouth says so, on the face, Meiqin is also a green look, looked at his body, complained.

    "What''s more, in such a case, we are still wearing a very strong ventilation, but low resistance to the cold witch clothing..."

    "Actually, I wanted to ask..." Far Sakhalin, who was walking in front of him, turned around with a dull expression.

    "Why do you want to wear witch clothes in important battles?"

    "It''s not bad for your taste..." As she went down, she sighed.

    "I can only say that some can''t understand..."

    "Although it''s a bit of a joke to wear such clothes on such occasions, don''t underestimate it..." Daisy unfolded her hand and showed off her red and white witch clothes.

    "Thanks to it, last time, we were hit by" Berserker "(crazy warrior) for more than ten fists, we are all safe..."

    "It''s OK to get a dozen punches from Berserker?" Yuanban looked at the witch''s clothes on daisy and Meiqin again in astonishment.

    "Last time you were all right because of it?"

    "I thought you did some magic..." Lucia looked at the clothes of the two maidens.

    "What kind of" magic Costume "is it? But I haven''t heard of such a powerful ''magic suit''... "

    "Well, it''s troublesome to explain..." Meiqin stroked the bangs in front of her forehead, and the long sleeves were crossed, which made the movement less heroic and more elegant.

    "You can think of it as a" magic Costume "

    "I said Walking in the front, it can also be said that walking in the bottom speechless listening to how many women have a conversation like chatting after dinner, but can''t make a sound.

    "We are actually going to the battlefield. Is it OK for you to chat so easily and happily?"

    "Hum..." Hearing speechless words, Yuan Sakhalin''s stuffy expression became more displeased and made trouble.

    "We can''t fight anyway, can we?"

    "Are you going to blame me?" The color of wordless helplessness is stronger.

    "Who do you think this is for?"

    "For everyone''s good!" Don''t look away from yuansakhalin.

    "Don''t just think about the safety of others, but build yourself in the" mirror world ". That''s ugly!"

    "Huh?" Daisy blinked and said something uncertain.

    "Are you worried about us, Lin?"

    "Who''s worried about you!" Yuan Sakhalin''s voice increased involuntarily, and his expression was slightly excited."I didn''t worry about you!"

    "Ah, Lin, do you know what people call your performance like this?" Looking at the expression of their own inner feelings with expression, which is equivalent to the recognition of Daisy''s words of far Sakhalin, Meiqin said teasingly.

    "Ordinary people call your behavior Ao Jiao..."

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry laugh.

    "It''s interesting to say such a sentence from your mouth..."

    "No matter you!" Far Sakhalin shouted, and his pace quickened.

    "Hurry up to the bottom!"

    In the noisy, a line of five people walked in the echoing underpass, walking, I don''t know how long it took, the ground finally appeared in their vision.

    Walking on the cold stairs and against the cold wind, five people in a row finished the last step and came to the end of the underpass.

    And the scene presented in everyone''s eyes is just a quite empty basement, surrounded by only bricks.

    "Here we are..." Looking at the basement, Lucia''s voice was a little muffled.

    "If you open the channel of virtual field from here, you can jump to the mirror boundary where the rank card is located at zero in the morning..."

    "That is Here... " Speechless, Daisy and Meiqin all looked at the empty basement.

    "Really no problem?" Yuan Sakhalin couldn''t help asking.

    "That''s a better saber than that sword, a better spirit than that monster''s Berserker."

    "If you are afraid of the opponent''s strength, then leave the game..."

    This sentence is not said by any one of the three people: wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    It came from the stairway.

    A group of five people went to look for fame. What they saw was the scene of bajit walking slowly with a straight tube on his back.

    "As a competitor, I will only be happy with your exit..." As if there were no one else, bajit went over all the people and came to the front of all the people, leaving them a figure.

    "But, as a simple magician, I''m not happy with your fear..."

    "Don''t confuse everyone with you fighting maniac!" Lucia gave a cold snort.

    "Can''t a magician be afraid? Who asked you to come up with such a view?... "

    "At least, in my memory, no one taught me what fear is..." Baget gave a slight side of his head and a silent glance.

    "Even in the face of death

    "Is that all I want to say?..." This time, speechless did not treat bajit coldly or suppress the emotional calm, but showed a slight smile.

    "As a prelude to the competition, it''s a little boring..."

    "Unfortunately, I didn''t have the education to have to make interesting opening remarks..." Baget also seemed to be surprised at his wordless performance, but after a while he ignored it again and tightened the strap of the straight tube in his hand.

    "What''s more, this competition should be very beneficial for me, right?"

    "As soon as the opponent uses the weapon, basically, if there is no accident, you will win!" Meiqin said with some eagerness.

    "But before that, we will solve the problem!"

    "Is it?" Bajit turned around and once again left everyone with a back image.

    "I hope so..."

    "That''s all for chatting!" Lucia took a look at her pocket watch.

    "It''s almost time!"

    "Let''s go!" Without any hesitation, he said it on the spot.

    "Our arena!"

    After that, a precise geometric pattern filled with glare expanded from wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and even bajit''s feet without any omen, just like a disc playing a movie, spinning rapidly.

    "Be careful!" Yuanban Lin finally shouted out this sentence.

    "Don''t die!"

    In response to yuanban Lin, there are three slightly waving hands

    Soon, the colorful light enveloped four people trapped in the coverage of precise geometric patterns, and illuminated the whole basement under the ground.

    Before long, the color of the light faded, and the precise geometric patterns slowly disappeared.

    With it disappeared, there is a line of four people inside

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia have been looking at the front for a long time rs

 Chapter 1542

    The field of vision is twisting

    Thoughts in confusion

    Time flies

    The world is misplaced

    Maybe a minute

    Maybe ten minutes

    Maybe an hour

    Maybe ten hours

    Maybe it''s a day

    Ten days

    Hundred days

    Thousand days

    In all people''s feelings, the process of going to the mirror world is so long and boring, which is like thousands of years or a moment, making people not feel how long it is in the past

    In front of me is a piece of white flowers

    Direction of what has long been swaying with the field of vision

    If you are in the mirror of Wanhua, there is nothing in this world, only dazzling halo

    However, this feeling did not last long

    When people''s heads began to work normally and their thoughts returned, the sense of being down-to-earth also returned to all people''s bodies, and the vision in front of them gradually returned.

    However, before they opened their eyes and looked at the enemy they were about to face, they had just recovered their substantial body, and a very strong chill suddenly came up.

    Because, even if you don''t see it, you can feel it with speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and baget

    In the air, a vicious terror like bottomless swamp is growing with their coming

    Just just got back to the operation of the head suddenly a shock, so that all people are tight up the body, suddenly open their eyes, looking forward.

    Next. The voice of the cool breath resounded from the mouths of all the people, including the speechless, and spread throughout the "mirror world".

    It''s still the basement deep in the ground, and it''s still a vacant lot with nothing but brick walls.

    , but as like as two peas in a basement. There''s one thing. Is not originally

    A shadow

    More precisely, it should be said that it is a shadow. The turbidity is incomparable, like the dirty mud, constantly twisted, only the "human" wheel Guo. Monsters that can''t even see their faces!

    Yes!

    Only one face-to-face, the first adjective that emerges in everyone''s mind is the word "monster"!

    It''s not just because the object is a muddy clay man with only "people" in the wheel!

    It''s because, on the muddy clay man in front of the mirror field, there are dark and violent black fog like a storm!

    Like saber, it can bounce back magic. Can also rebound magic, but also to a certain extent immune to damage, only close combat can deal with the high density magic fog!

    No!

    Compared with saber, the magic fog on the twisted human creature is more terrifying!

    If so. The magic fog of saber can only be regarded as a small wind and a small wave. Then, the magic fog of the turbid clay figure in front of us is enough to form a real storm!

    So terrible!

    ¡­¡­

    "Archer": (level 79)

    Turbid like mud, the dark gas waves back and forth like a whip in the space, bringing up a roar.

    In the air, the extreme pressure that is thick enough to become liquid imitates the Buddha''s image, which is the snake group that has found the target. In a blink of an eye, it climbs to the hearts of the uninvited guests who come to this world and begins to nibble.

    Looking at the muddy mud figure with extraordinary malice all over his body, for a moment, all people''s heads were blank. Even the system perception opened by wordless, Daisy and Meiqin was only subconscious to open, but the brain that received the information was slow to respond.

    "Archer"!

    Just as I had hoped, the muddy clay figure in front of me is the second rank card of archer!

    It''s a pity that the shock of the storm like dark fog around the archer is not enough for wordless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    What''s more, the real shock is still behind

    "Wheezing, wheezing..."

    At a certain moment, the dark gas in the not so vast space suddenly stagnated, just like a shark smelling fishy smell. A twisted body, with a shrill shrill shriek, swayed across the atmosphere, or turned into a whip, turned into a spear point, and attacked everyone on the scene.

    In fact, the whole process is just two or three seconds.Otherwise, it can be said that a group of four people who have experienced hundreds of battles will not have been able to react from the clear cognition of the enemy until now.

    Until the shrill sound, a line of four people as if waking up, hurriedly stepped on the ground, spread in all directions.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The next second, the seemingly solid ground was penetrated mercilessly, as if hit by a shell, and exploded.

    "The fog of magic..." The fastest, and the fastest, is to get out of the way and step back to the daisy.

    "How can we attack?"

    "Do it!" Back to the left of the speechless without hesitation to drink out.

    "The enemy is more troublesome than we think! It''s not time to care about other things! Don''t worry about competition! All hands! "

    "I see!" Daisies and harps answered.

    "Wise choice..." Bajit threw his straight tube, clenched his fists, and a pair of gloves lined with runes glowed blue.

    "Don''t keep your hand!" One flashed, speechless and retreated to the rear. The space behind him rippled like the water. A dark knife, gun, sword and other various treasures emerged from the rippling, aiming at "Archer".

    "Come on!"

    In the moment when the voice fell, Daisy and bajit suddenly hit the ground with one foot. They broke the ground inch by inch, burst out a hole, and rushed to the human monster named "Archer".

    "Meiqin! Let''s cover! "

    "Good!" Meiqin also came to silent side, same one hand raised, strong blue and white electric light flashed in its body.

    "Hoo!!!"

    In the middle of the air, the dark magic fog, with the roar of the wind and the shadows, crossed the arc, and shot down the daisy and baget.

    If shot, it''s not hard to imagine the consequences.

    "Whew!"

    "Bilibilibili --"

    however, just as the rain drops and arrows, the dark magic fog just passed through the air, it curved and shot down. A dark treasure was cut into the atmosphere and shot out like a bullet.

    In addition to the rain of the dark treasure, a blue and white current also seems to turn into a whip, which rubs the atmosphere of the heaven and earth and violently shakes by.

    "BAM BAM BAM..."

    "Bang!!!"

    All of a sudden, the rain of the dark treasure and the strong blue and white current go straight through this space, just like waiting for the magic fog to come to the door automatically, and suddenly collide with the magic fog falling from the mid air.

    In a flash, the magic fog that arrows usually shoot is either scattered by the rain of the dark treasure, or it is touched by the blue and white current and produces a strong explosion.

    With the dark rain and the blue and white current, Daisy and bajit also came to the nearby archer.

    "--" the black shadow of the wheel with only "human" seems to open its mouth, wriggle twice, and the parts like hands begin to lift up gently.

    "Not so easy!"

    However, before Archer began to move, wordless and Meiqin moved first.

    The rain and blue white current of the dark treasure that collide with the high-density magic fog in the midair don''t know what will break up the black fog, just like the previous attack of the magic fog on daisy and bageet, they draw a perfect arc and fall down.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    In a continuous explosion, the rain and blue white current of the dark precious tools fell around the archer, blowing up the ground and setting off rich smoke and dust.

    "Now!"

    See, the eyes of daisy and bajit are awe inspiring at the same time. One of them raises "white cherry", the other raises his fist which is full of blue light, mixed with strong Qi strength, cuts through the dust in front of them, rushes into the inside, and strikes a fuzzy black shadow in the center of the dust

    At the moment when Daisy and baget rushed into the dust

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

 Chapter 1543

    "Eeeeee.

    So full of unknown voice, don''t think, it can only be the dark spirit of "Archer"!

    But it''s not a scream!

    It''s the roar!

    "-- Ding --"

    wait until the shrill shrill shrill shrill shrill voice falls, in the rich smoke and dust, a sound like what kind of door lock is opened, rings softly.

    "Whew!"

    Immediately, a line of hazy black shadows rose from the rich smoke and dust, shot into the air, and scattered the rich smoke and dust at once, and also hit the two figures like garbage.

    In the eyes of wordless and Meiqin, the two inverted figures fell to the ground, smashed down hard, wiped the ground and slid to their front.

    It''s Daisy and baget!

    But compared with the time when they stormed out and attacked "Archer", the appearance of the two girls has changed completely.

    Daisy is OK, with a little pain on her face and a layer of light from her witch clothes. Although she is a bit embarrassed, she is not hurt. I think it''s "mobile church" that protects daisy.

    But baget''s face was so miserable.

    Bajit, who fell on the ground, was full of weapons!

    There is a sword, there is a knife. There are guns and halberds. A sharp weapon penetrates bajit''s whole body mercilessly. The front end is deeply inserted into bajit''s body. With a smear of blood. Dyed the ground red.

    "Daisy!" Meiqin exclaimed, and quickly helped up the daisy that had fallen to the ground.

    This is Speechless is looking at the weapon that runs through baget''s whole body. Finally, his face changed.

    "Treasure set?!"

    That''s right!

    All the weapons that run through bajit''s body are precious!

    "EE ah ah ah ah ah..."

    until then, all the people can see clearly

    Ahead. Under the muddy body of archer, a thick mud like substance is ignoring the obstacles of the ground. Like magma from the ground, it spreads on the ground around archer.

    And in the dark mud, knives, swords, guns, halberds, all kinds of things. Compared with the wordless dark treasure made of pure iron sand, a variety of weapons are springing out of it, rising to the sky, suspended in the mid air, and stopped moving.

    Not for a moment. The whole "mirror world" sky is full of all kinds of weapons.

    There are at least tens of thousands of weapons in this quantity, and the same is true, all of them are treasures!

    It''s not wordless. It''s just a shortcut. It''s made of iron sand. It''s only like the power and hardness of the treasure. The rest of the treasure has nothing.

    It''s true and true. It''s made up of "fantasy", "faith" and "miracle". It''s only the final weapon used by the heroes in the legend!

    "The spirit who can use thousands of treasures..." The silent face began to look ugly.

    Born from the belief of human beings, the heroes who exist in myths, legends and history are all armed with great powers and legends.

    This kind of weapon is the so-called treasure!

    Generally, there is only one kind of treasure for a hero. A few special heroes can have a complex number of treasure, but at most they can''t have three kinds at the same time.

    However, the sky that shields the whole "mirror world" is full of thousands of weapons!

    Real treasure!

    There is only one Spirit who can possess more than the normal treasure.

    Gilgamesh!

    Two thirds of existence itself is God, and the remaining one is man, the oldest king of mankind and the legendary hero King - Gilgamesh!

    Once, when he was king, he collected all the treasures in the world from the era he ruled, and attributed them to his own, selfish, arrogant and crazy king!

    However, due to this action before his death, in Gilgamesh''s treasure house, there are all the treasures in the world!

    In this treasure house, there are not only the archetypes that have assisted the heroes who can be qualified to be heroes in the future, but also the archetypes that have taken the heroes'' lives!

    Therefore, in this treasure house, there are countless prototypes of all treasures!This treasure house, even if it died in Gilgamesh and turned into a spirit, has also become a treasure that symbolizes its own legend and is used by Gilgamesh.

    It''s also because of this treasure which has all the prototype of the treasure. Gilgamesh is called the strongest spirit!

    This treasure with the prototype of all treasures is called "treasure of the king"!

    is as like as two peas of "treasure of the king", which are used in silence.

    However, Gilgamesh''s "King''s treasure" contains the prototype of all treasures, while the wordless "King''s treasure" does not have so many collections.

    Even though there are countless treasures, the ones in the wordless "King''s treasure" are just made up of iron sand. They have no power, but they have no special ability of the legendary ones.

    But the gems in Gilgamesh''s "King''s treasure" have the ability to match those gems when they are active in myth, legend and history!

    They are not on the same level!

    Unfortunately

    I cast my eyes on the black mud spreading on the ground. I don''t know whether it''s a sneer of irony or pity.

    "Even if the inside information still exists, this ugly thing can''t be called" the treasure of the king "

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    Then, the treasure, full of the whole heaven and earth, all pointed to the direction of speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and baget

    If all the treasures in the sky fall, I''m afraid that even with the protection of "mobile church", Daisy and Meiqin will not be safe!

    What''s more, if there is a type of treasure that works on undead creatures, even wordless can''t be spared!

    Looking at the cold light shining on the precious utensils here, silent, Daisy, Meiqin and even bajit, who was still on the ground, were numb.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    Like a bullet that fired its chamber, all kinds of weapons such as knives, swords, guns and halberds set off a frenzied sound of breaking through the air and a shaking force, and they shot at four people standing on the ground.

    "Daisy! Meiqin! Hide behind me! "

    There was no time to think about it or spare no effort to think about it. Speechless, I could only Dodge, stand in front of the two girls, and lift my hands upward.

    At the next moment, a stream of iron sand surged out of the crimson space ripples which were suddenly fluctuating. It rolled like a wave, forming a wall, which was overlapped and blocked above the heads of a line of four people.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    The wall of iron sand was just formed, and a violent tremor and explosion came from the top of the wall, which made the thick black wall which was overlapped and overlapped vibrated once and again, and sprinkled black particles.

    It''s also thanks to the fact that iron sand is also a treasure. Although there is no special ability, the hardness of the treasure itself is still there, which can support the continuous shooting of the treasure like the storm.

    Otherwise, if we had replaced the ordinary iron sand and stacked it over a hundred layers, it would have been broken to pieces.

    It''s a pity that even if it''s the same treasure, the dark wall formed by iron sand still can''t keep the rain of the treasure from shooting all the time, and it will break sooner or later!

    At that time, it was the time of silence, Daisy, Meiqin and others losing the battle!

    "It can''t go on like this!" Daisy''s hand is so tight that it makes a noise.

    "Passive defense will definitely lose!"

    "We must take the initiative!" Meiqin also clenched his teeth.

    "Words! Think about it! "

    "I know!" Speechless has even raised the other hand, propped up in front of himself, and sweat has flowed on his forehead.

    "But I can''t give up my defense, or it''s over!"

    "Then let''s..."

    Daisy and Meiqin have just opened their mouths. On one side, a figure suddenly becomes a shadow and rushes out

 Chapter 1544

    "Shushushushu, just like the downpour, only aimed at a corner of the" mirror boundary "for indiscriminate shooting. "Bang bang" -- "this is the sound of the jewels that cover the sky and shoot at the heavy overlap, which has begun to produce the cracked black iron sand wall "Dong Dong Dong -- the sound on the ground, which is covered with bricks and continuously exploding, is a kind of treasure that can block out the sun "Whoo..." This is still pouring out of the "King''s treasure", adding the black iron sand wall. Compared with the deafening bombing sound, I don''t know how many times the black iron sand flying sound "Peng..." This is the same insignificant, but gradually approaching the rank of ''Archer'' (Archer) ''of the most ancient king''s spirit, the voice of someone who incarnates as a shadow, like a stray arrow rushing out of the ground when stepping on the ground Looking at the lost protection, completely exposed in the range of the treasure, the figure rushed out, Daisy and Meiqin can''t help but be shocked. "Baget!" Like those who rush out to die, it''s baget who has pulled out all the treasures that run through his body and covered his body with red blood! At this time, the blood dripping from bajit has stopped, and bajit, as if he had never been injured before, is like a standard crazy warrior, who rushes to Archer without expression. "I was so hurt. It can even be regarded as fatal injury. Can we continue to fight? " Meiqin is shocked. "What a mess!" "I almost forgot that she is a tough person who can''t fight or kill..." Daisy forced to bear the impulse to rush out and spoke in a deep voice. "But isn''t it death?" Really Bajit has completely exposed himself to the range of the treasure that covers the whole sky, without any obstacles! The storm of Baoju falls, without any mercy, shooting at the tiny existence on the ground. "Come on..." Bajit stared at the rain of precious tools that fell from the sky and covered his whole vision, as if he wanted to challenge them. Raise one of your fists. "It''s over..." Words fall. A lead ball, like a ghost, floated out of baget''s back and landed on his fist. "-- answerr" -- "fearless. In the face of the heavy rain from Baoju. Bajit has not retreated but advanced. Speed up your sprint. At the same time, the shot put suspended on baget''s fist also gave off brilliant electric light. The electric light turns into glare, covering the whole shot like stone ball. When the light disappeared, a circle with runes engraved on its back and a dagger blade with runes engraved on its body appeared on the stone ball. His eyes were fixed on the front, and he never let it go. Bajit looked at the roaring "Archer" behind the jewels that covered the world. All the strength of his fist was accumulated. Until baget and the treasure from the overwhelming shooting meet in a meter distance On the fist, the real form of "flagalac" chassis magic array expanded. "Flagalac" -- It''s just like declaring that he''s beyond his control. Bajit''s only treasure, which is absolutely inferior to the overwhelming treasure, is just like punching hard. In a flash, a streamer burst out of ''flagalac'', crossing space and time, and in a thousandth of a second, it hit the rain of precious tools. It''s the intersection of points and faces There are all kinds of treasures covering the whole field of vision Only two fingers wide of streamer face up This scene, as if the tip of the needle is facing the tall wall, the harpoon aims at the stormy waves. It''s so unreasonable, so stupid. It''s really just a tiny and sharp phosphorescence like a needle However, compared with the storm formed by the combination of thousands of treasures, it is not worth mentioning at all. The phosphorescence that was quickly submerged actually went through the waves of treasures like the ocean and flashed out of them. A lightning strike seems to be nihilistic at the beginning. No treasure can touch it. Therefore, it selfishly turns into the most deadly light, dividing the space into two parts. Before others react, it shoots into the heart of archer!¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The uncomfortable roar of archer stopped. The weapon named ''flagalac'', with the ability to reverse time and twist cause and effect, runs through the heart of ''Archer'' before the weapon is put out, destroying the heart of ''Archer''. "-- Ding --" is another sound like the door lock is opened. All the jewels, which are full of the mirror world, are gone Everything, back to the origin Because ''flagalac'' went back to the time period of ''Archer'' before the treasure was released, and penetrated the heart of ''Archer'' at that time. As a result, the result of "releasing treasure tools" has also been erased. All the treasures released by Archer have disappeared naturally. And in the heart of archer, everyone in the room clearly saw A small hole is just there It''s the size of a small stone. A tiny hole makes the muddy mud man petrified and frozen there, filled with the magic fog like a storm, unable to move any more. "Dong..." The abandoned stone ball without lead color fell heavily on the ground, making a dull sound. Looking at the motionless Archer, Meiqin began to talk with some uncertainty. "Here It''s over?... " "Is it over?..." Wordless attention was also focused on archer. "If it is that simple, nature is the best..." This sentence, has not yet fallen, the presence of all people''s scalp is like a hair explosion in general, a shocking step back. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The fog of high-density magic is still dancing. The immovable Archer suddenly raises his head and grins. Then, a cloud of muddy black mud suddenly sprang out of the surroundings of speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit, and surrounded them respectively. "No!" As soon as the silent pupil contracts, drink out. "Back!" This sentence, still can''t fall Surrounded by the dark mud, a weapon emerged from it. Its sharp tip was aimed at the heads of the four people: speechless, Daisy, Mermaid and bageet. The sharp cold light was shining. Then, all the precious tools emerged from the dark mud surrounding the people came to attack all the people''s heads from all directions. "Bang!!!" Different types of treasures collide with each other. Some of them hit the ground, some of them shoot out, but they shoot into other dark mud. The four figures are covered by the rain of the luxurious treasures and explode in a circle of fire. "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. Around, there is a continuous flow of dark magic fog, a small part of which flows into the body of archer. At the same time that the dark magic fog poured into archer''s chest, the heart that was pierced by flagalac recovered in an instant. The dense black magic fog can not only defend, but also attack. It can be said that it is easy to attack and accept, and it is extremely easy to use. Now, it has a new function. Help the owner repair the body! In addition, archer''s body is the oldest king of human beings. It has all kinds of archetypes in the world. It can be called the most intelligent hero King - Gilgamesh! You can''t beat it! Fight to death! I can''t beat it! It''s really the worst enemy. That''s it!

 Chapter 1545

    "Cough This damned upstart

    In the strong fire light blasted by Baoju, a swearing voice rises with a magic whirlwind, that is, it spreads to all people''s ears, and also rolls the fire light covering all people.

    Inside, speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit were all coughing awkwardly. Everyone surrounded a dark sword wall with holes of different sizes.

    In the critical moment of being surrounded and shot by the treasure, wordless built the treasure wall formed by the giant sword, blocked the incoming treasure, and at the same time, used the magic of their own space transfer to transfer the rest of the sword wall to the other three women''s side, and saved them.

    If there is no speechless and timely response and action, Daisy and Meiqin with the protection of "mobile church" should be OK, but baget will surely die.

    After all, baget, who just used the rune magic of resurrection, is probably still in a state of no resurrection

    Of course, for bajit, who wanted to kill Daisy and Meiqin at the beginning, wordless was not saved consciously, and even it was possible to put it aside, but the situation at that time didn''t have time for him to think so much, so he saved subconsciously.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."

    the dark ''Archer'' made a hissing sound like discontent, which made the speechless little smile still coughing.

    "Even without reason. Only instinct, still not allow people to get in the way of their own eyes? Is haughty personality completely your instinct? "

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "Hateful..." Even baget, in the face of such a situation, cursed.

    "There must be a limit to the number of treasures and the dark magic fog that can repair the body. I wish it was just a nightmare..."

    "Unfortunately, this is not a nightmare. It''s the fight you want most! " A wordless wave. All the huge swords made up of black iron sand broke down and rushed into the air to form a dark treasure.

    "Don''t do it again. Let''s join hands!"

    "Together?..." Baget frowned. Then he nodded.

    "Although in this way, you can''t be sure to defeat this monster. Who should the rank card belong to. But now is not the time to think about cards, I agree! "

    "Of course we have no problem!" Daisy and Meiqin answered without hesitation.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. The black mud rolled more violently.

    Although I don''t know if it''s because Archer lost his mind and turned into a relationship of Black heroes, the shape of "King''s treasure" will become the same now, but there is no doubt that archer''s treasures are all taken from it.

    And those black magic fog can repair the damaged body of archer, even the fatal injury of heart.

    As we have said before, this'' Archer ''can''t be defeated, can''t be killed, and is more likely to fail!

    But now

    "I can only go!" Speechless body burst out of amazing magic, like the wind and waves to the four sides!

    At the same time, Daisy grabs Bai Ying''s hand and holds it slightly. The cold arc light is like a competition, shuttling on the crystal like sword body. Then, the delicate body moves, flashes out and rushes straight to Archer.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    Then, in the dark mire, a handful of precious things are like lotus flowers coming out of the mud but not dyed. They separate the thick black mud and shoot at the daisy coming in face of them. They bring a sound explosion and hit the daisy hard.

    "Drink!" At the back, Meiqin Jiao had a drink, and her whole body was full of blue and white strong electric light, all of which gathered in her hands, forming a light. When Meiqin waved her hand, she shot it out violently, and hit it heavily with the weapons that came from the shooting.

    "Qiang!!!"

    When the two collided, the sound of metal and iron was exploded, which made the sparks sputter in the air.

    However, archer''s weapon was indeed deflected by the strong blue and white electric light, wiping the Daisy''s body and shooting at both sides."Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    It seems to be in response to the neighing of "Archer". Around, the dark magic fog bounced in the space, and the sound of "hiss" turned into fuzzy whip shadow and shot at the daisy rushing in the face.

    Facing the dark magic fog, Daisy seems to be a lot easier than when it comes to treasure tools. It doesn''t panic at all. It''s light and easy to step on it. Just like gliding on the ice, every time it slips, it can avoid the whip shadow at a fraction of the time, and continue to rush forward at a constant speed.

    Looking at the daisy coming from the rapid charge, the "Archer" slightly lowered the neighing sound. Behind him, the muddy black mud swamp rolled up and seemed to want to shoot out the treasure again.

    But

    "Click Click click click

    The black mud whirlpool behind Archer and the black mud waiting around Archer all made such a sound.

    That''s because, on top of those black mud, layers of hard ice suddenly spread and slowly swallowed up the dark color of the black mud and frozen it.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Archer''s twisted body quivers, looks up, and looks forward.

    At the back of everyone''s eyes, the silent pair of wine red pupils release the frightening essence. The magic surging from their bodies is transformed into white frozen gas. I don''t know when they are wrapped around the black mud and frozen them all.

    Then, it''s the power to resist the ice!

    The irrational Archer doesn''t seem to understand the situation. His movements are all frozen there.

    "Whoosh!"

    At this time, Daisy successfully came to the front of archer, crossed the space in front of her, pulled up two sword lights, and suddenly flashed on archer.

    "Pooh... Pooh..."

    Two ripping sound reverberated clearly in the "mirror boundary", two muddy dark arms also flew up to the sky and landed on the ground, turning into pure black mud.

    I don''t know if ''Archer'' can feel pain, but I didn''t give ''Archer'' a chance to react. The ''white cherry'' in Daisy''s hand crossed the third track, from the bottom to the top, and heavily picked on ''Archer''.

    "Pooh..."

    "EE, ah, ah --" the sound of tearing again made "Archer" roar, and a ferocious trace was cut in front of him.

    "Whew!"

    Then there was another sound of breaking through the air, behind archer.

    Immediately, a straight fist with blue light and great power was made, which was solid and printed on the vest of archer.

    "Bang!"

    With such a heavy blow, even if Archer could not die, the turbid body was still shot out.

    And in the direction of "Archer" flying backward, an orange beam of light, just in time, shot head-on and up

    "Dong!!!"

    With the sound of the explosion, the "super electromagnetic gun" landed on "Archer" without any deviation and zero distance, and exploded a fire in the mid air.

    In a flash, in the fire light, black dirt flew out, scattered in all directions, and dropped on the ground, making the ground emit a smoke.

    Looking at the corner of the sky covered by the fire light, the four people who had just had a perfect match, such as wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and baget, also mentioned their hearts.

 Chapter 1546

    "Won?"

    No one cares who this sentence is.

    Because, in the hearts of others, there are the same questions.

    Looking at the half sky covered by the fire light and the residual electric current, the four people of speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and baget have no joy at all.

    Although everyone hopes to solve the problem like this, it''s just that if it''s so easy to deal with, there''s no need for four people to join hands

    And the truth, as everyone expected

    When the fire dissipated with the rising wind and waves, it was a huge thing in the eyes of everyone present.

    It was like a stone statue without head and limbs, only the trunk. The whole body was irregular and round, with patterns and wing like patterns on the surface.

    But it is estimated that this huge shield must be at least 10 meters high and almost the same width. It is a real giant shield!

    Don''t think about it. It must be the archer''s treasure!

    "Even defensive weapons?" Baget''s face went ugly.

    "How many treasures does this spirit have?"

    Speechless, Daisy and Meiqin didn''t answer, but they stared at the huge shield directly, and their eyes were also shining with dignity.

    The huge shield slowly spread like flying ash and fell into the void. It should be returned to the "King''s treasure".

    At the back of the shield, Daisy cut off her hands and cut off her chest. The fatal injury has completely recovered as the original archer''s dark face is ferocious and roaring.

    "EE ah ah ah --"

    with a scream between the throats of ''Archer'', the eyes that did not exist were staring at speechless.

    Even the most powerful spirit in the legend, the oldest king, at this time, only instinct is left.

    But. With this instinct, it is possible to distinguish who is the most harmful existence to oneself.

    The legendary hero King''s own strength is not so surprising!

    Among all the heroes, although it can''t be said that any one can defeat him, those heroes in the front row want to defeat archer. It''s not that hard.

    It is Archer that really makes Archer possess the name of the strongest spirit. It''s a treasure house that can''t be used up!

    Without the treasure house of "King''s treasure" and the treasure in it, the most ancient king is just a first-class hero.

    Therefore, for those who have just frozen the entrance and exit of their treasure house, there is no doubt that they can most threaten Archer!

    Therefore, only the instinctive "Archer" did not hesitate to attack.

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding..."

    Then, there was the sound of silver bells ringing, which reverberated from the muddy black mud and spread to all people''s ears.

    The muddy black mud lingered up and up like a wave. It has the taste of a sticky wave of iron sand.

    In the thick black mud, dozens of chains with a length of tens of meters shot out abruptly, pierced the long sky, and shot at wordless.

    "That is..." Silent frown, hand wave. In the space behind them, purple magic arrays come out, which also reverberate with the sound of light and smart attack.

    Then, the "commandment lock" with purple light rushed out of the magic array. In the sound of "hiss and hiss", it was entangled with the incoming chain and interwoven like a spider''s web. For a moment, no one can do anything.

    However, wordless means are not only "commandment locks"

    "The sand Aguerola Lend me strength again... "

    The voice that only oneself can hear is read in the mouth. Speechless hands are raised, like holding a sphere with the palm of the hand, five fingers are opposite to each other.

    Immediately. The vast magic emerges, and under the action of a strange force, it turns into cold frozen air, which rotates in the silent palm of the hand and gathers into a sphere.

    Catching the cold sphere in his hand, he speechless threw it into the air.

    "Bang..."

    The cold sphere burst in the air. They blew out tiny ice particles and dropped them on the black mud that controlled the entry and exit of the archer.

    In such a case, all the black mud that comes into contact with ice particles is gradually frozen by the hard ice.

    "Eep, eep, eep, eep" - "

    suddenly," Archer "let out a shrill roar, and the roar just fell, and a figure appeared directly above its head.The yellow and green pupils are awe inspiring, the "white cherry" in the hand is cold, the daisy stabs out with a sword and cuts open the atmosphere unceremoniously. In the "hiss", it stabs in the position of one eye of "Archer"!

    "Pooh..."

    The sound of the tear was clear, and the muddy black mud was sprinkled with it, as if a black rain had started, and it exploded in all directions.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    The roar fell, and when archer''s hand was explored, he sank one hand into the space, causing dark ripples and splashes like black mud.

    Seeing this scene, not far away, speechless heart emerged a bad premonition, shouted at the daisy.

    "Daisy! Come back! "

    Unfortunately, it''s a little late

    "Archer" seems to have caught something in the muddy water, and his hand pulled out with great force, drawing out a huge sickle.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "Hiss..."

    The next second, Archer smiled ferociously and shook the sickle''s hand tightly. The bloody energy sickle blade attached to the sickle cut the sky like a flash of red lightning, plunging away at the daisy with a slightly changed face.

    "Be careful!" When she saw the bloody sickle blade shooting at the daisy, the harp screamed.

    From the edge of the energy sickle, the Meiqin can clearly feel the powerful power contained above.

    No matter who is on the scene, it will not be easy.

    For the danger of the energy sickle blade, speechless since it is the first one to be aware of, it will not watch the Daisy''s move.

    It''s too late to say anything. The space transfer is unfolded in an instant, leaving a shadow in the space, but the body has disappeared in place and appeared in front of the daisy.

    "Explode me!"

    In the face of the powerful energy sickle blade, the silent body, an abnormal power surged out without any omen.

    What extraordinary power

    The scene, no one knows

    Daisy, Meiqin and baget only know that when they come back to God, the world in front of them is covered by a bloody light.

    "Hum..."

    The rich blood light suddenly appeared, occupying the whole "mirror world" without any reason, and illuminating every corner of the "mirror world".

    Although the blood light is rich, it is as rich as real blood.

    However, looking at this blood light which is no different from blood, no one at the scene felt a bit creepy from it, but felt that there was a mystery and a charm in this blood light

    "Bang!"

    Then, such a dull noise suddenly rang.

    Only to see that there was the power of terror in the past. The energy sickle blade attacking the daisy trembled directly in the space, exploded into the light spots all over the sky, and spread to the whole field.

    Seeing this, Meiqin was stunned, and bajit was stunned. Even the archer holding the huge sickle seemed to be stunned.

    No one responded. What''s the matter

    At this time, in the middle of the air, the rich mysterious blood light also gradually dimmed down. Before long, it exposed the situation inside

    There, Daisy is holding "white cherry" in her hand. Her body is intact without any damage.

    In front of the daisy, speechless stood there

    No!

    It should be said that the airport station is there!

    One hand stretched out towards the front, and clenched into a fist, just like holding something, the color of the silent pair of wine red pupils seems to be much more red than usual, faint, with a little bit of rage.

    Until then, Daisy, Meiqin and baget found something wrong

    Behind the speechless, a pair of wings are just like the wings of bats, but they are very broken. They are like the wings that were torn off on purpose, slightly undulating

 Chapter 1547

    At this moment, the whole "mirror world" seems to have been dyed red

    The space is slightly twisted, the air is gradually viscous, and the blood red color gives people a feeling of being in a sea of blood.

    And the one who rules this sea of blood is the figure that leaves the ground and floats in the air

    It''s still that black dress, it''s still that dress, but that pair of ordinary people always reflect the deep wine red pupil, at this time, it''s almost red.

    Deep disappears, but instead, it is repressed blood and rage.

    A pair of dark wings, like the wings of bats, undulate slightly behind them, like bathing in the sea of blood, which is shabby and shabby. It looks more or less intolerable to look at directly, but it also seems that it should be like this, adding to the feeling of repression.

    Looking at the figure floating in the air, bajit''s eyes were restless and her face was full of shock.

    "Dead man..."

    Yes!

    This pair of forms, although not 100% similar, but that kind of blood like viscous depression, bajit as the seal designated executor, is not the first time to see.

    is just as like as two peas who have been sucking blood from human beings and increasing their companions'' dead!

    Even if the appearance is different, the feeling will not deceive!

    At present, the man who suddenly changed is definitely a dangerous person!

    At least that''s what baget thinks

    "Yan..." As for daisies and harps. Seeing the silent form, I feel a little relieved.

    Compared with the ordinary speechless, the speechless at the most in front of us is that the pupil color is rich, and there are a pair of broken wings behind it. It''s no big deal.

    But. Familiar with wordless Daisy and Meiqin. Now, speechless, can use a kind of dangerous ability to make anyone panic!

    The feeling of bajit. It''s not an illusion!

    "The second ''Ruby model''..."

    Raised his head, speechless pair of scarlet eyes looked straight at ''Archer''.

    "On..."

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. I screamed at wordless.

    that voice is as like as two peas.

    can observe carefully as like as two peas in the same roar as before.

    A little hesitation

    In other words, a little fear

    This makes archer''s roar like a wild animal, but now it''s like bravado.

    Look straight at the archer who roars at him. Speechless eyes flashed a bloody light, the corner of the mouth also raised a bit cruel arc.

    Hold out your hand. In the palm of your hand, a scarlet ball of light flickers slightly. Flying into the air, into a huge red net with tens of meters.

    "Go ahead..." With a whisper and a wave of speechless hands, the giant net of scarlet colors suddenly came down from the sky, directly covering the turbid and dark body of archer.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    The sudden bondage also made Archer crazy and began to struggle regardless of means.

    But if Archer uses his own tool, he may be able to cut the net.

    But with its own strength, no matter how it struggles, the huge net is like a maggot of tarsal bone, firmly adheres to its muddy and earthy body, and is trapped to death.

    Seeing this scene, the wordless scarlet eyes narrowed a happy arc slightly.

    This is subconscious emotion!

    I don''t know if I was influenced by the owner of this "Ruby mode", that is, little Fleur. Now, wordless feeling has become a little violent.

    Driven by such a mood, wordless curtsy, a play.

    "The forbidden ''Cranberry trap''..."

    Voice, fall

    A row of dazzling flares suddenly appeared in the space in front of speechless, and stretched out, turning into a root of light vines, falling directly from the sky, and then, like a whip, with a shrill shrill shriek, fell on the body of "Archer"!"Dong!!!"

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    See, speechless reach out again, bend your fingers, one shot.

    This time, there was only one flare.

    Like the ones just now, the photoelasticity has also changed into the shape of a vine, which is swept down like lightning and collided with the chain of archer.

    "Bang!!!"

    The light whip in the shape of a vine and the chain of "Archer" meet in the mid air, just as two shells collide, blowing up smoke and fire.

    Through the smoke and fire, the speechless vision is fixed on the crazy roaring ''Archer'', once again, stretching out his hand

    This time, however, the outstretched hand is claw shaped, just like grasping the body of archer

    Tight

    One grip

    "Bang!!!"

    In the next moment, the roar of "Archer" stagnated, and the body suddenly expanded. In a dull sound, it exploded into black mud all over the sky!

    In the black mud, where Archer was originally, a card was suspended

    There''s no sign

    There''s no sign

    There''s no warning at all

    It can be called the king of the most ancient hero with the strongest spirit. In the blink of an eye, it was pinched and exploded by people!

    "What --!" Baget''s pupil shrank to the size of a needle and lost his mind.

    "It''s a success!" Daisy and Meiqin are happy.

    "Whoo..." Silent face also relaxed down, exhaled a breath.

    Sure enough, even the top eight people are not enough to see the existing "eyes" in front of their ability to destroy everything by transferring the "eyes" to their own hands and pinching and exploding

    Little Fleur''s ability, put in the same level of strong, really very cheating

    This time, "Archer" should not be able to repair the body, right

    After all, it''s all broken

    When such an idea flashed in

    my heart, I was familiar with the roar, which directly rang in the minds of all the people present.

    As soon as their faces changed, the four of them raised their heads and looked forward.

    Almost at the same time, the dark magic fog in front of us revolved and converged in one direction.

    In that direction, it''s the card suspended in the original position of "Archer"!

    The dark and magical fog of tornado like wind gradually disappeared into the rank card of archer (Archer) at a speed visible to the naked eye and became thinner.

    In the card position, a layer of muddy black mud slowly emerges, just like there is a spring hole in the sewer.

    This Daisy, Mermaid and baget are all trembling.

    "Is it still alive?"

    "Ah..." Speechless is more or less helpless.

    "Isn''t it that simple?"

    Of course, how difficult it must be. The dark and filthy soil in front of us that smells disgusting and wriggles consciously will not tell anyone.

    In a strange noise, the creeping black mud overlaps on the rank card of archer, and covers the rank card of archer to form a human shape.

    In a short time, the archer without any damage, once again, is back

    "EE ah ah ah ah --"

    is still the roar.

    But, listen to this roar, the scene, everyone''s heart, a heavy

 Chapter 1548

    Unbeaten!

    Fight to death!

    Even now, because of the relationship of xiaofulan''s "Ruby mode", wordless has the power to defeat "Archer". However, there is a magic fog to repair the body of "Archer". Even if you can beat it, you can''t beat "Archer".

    Now, speechless is to understand what it''s like to feel powerless in the face of bajit, as well as the taste of those who take real ancestors or immortal creatures as rivals.

    It''s hard!

    It''s too hard!

    "Don''t think it''s all right!"

    A look of exasperation flashed through scarlet eyes, wordless raised his hand, and probed ''Archer''.

    "Even when the true ancestor was killed, I don''t believe that you can revive a spirit without even a wolf with the aid of card substantiation!"

    Finish saying, as if it is to vent the anger in your heart, on the silent palm, a strange wave begins to work slowly, as if holding an invisible black hole, absorbing something.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    There is no doubt that "Archer" wants to take something out of his proud treasure house again!

    Just one needs to take it. One only needs to "catch", who is faster, at a glance

    "Too slow..." With the sound of such a sentence, there are strange waves in the hand, shake it hard!

    "Bang!!!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± As we have experienced before, Archer didn''t even have time to respond. The hand over there just grasped. Archer''s body expanded and exploded.

    And the same, around. Those black magic fog. Once again, we will gather at the original location of archer

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Looking at the "Archer" (Archer) wrapped in the dark fog of magic, his hands were speechless. The mud ball aiming at the dark vortex of magic. I kept shaking my hand.

    "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!"

    Immediately. In the whole "mirror boundary" space, the explosion sounds continuously. Turn into echo, in not calculate broad basement ring into a piece, just like firecracker general.

    Below, baget looked directly at the void in front of him and shook his hands. Each time, he could make the nearly formed "Archer" burst into speechless, and his heart was full of cold.

    If, in that battle with wordless, the opponent used not the magic gun that is said to be a must kill, but the move that can let the opponent blow himself up with all his hands and feet, then, baget will never win!

    After all, even if bajit becomes more adept at using flagalac, it will take a very short time to prepare.

    And this period of preparation time, even if it is no longer short, is no more than the speed of a person holding the palm of his hand.

    At that time, if we used this ability, baget would die if he didn''t even have time to use flagalac!

    But in the face of such a force that will explode the whole opponent, baget''s resurrection will not work with Rune magic.

    The resurrection of bajit is performed by Rune magic at the moment when the heart stops beating. It is not possible to resurrect bajit under any circumstances.

    For example, if bajit''s head is cut off, the resurrection Rune magic can''t let bajit''s head be cut back to his neck.

    So, even if the resurrection Rune magic starts in the moment when the heart stops beating, baget will die again in less than a second.

    As for the whole body exploding, it is powerless to return to the sky.

    "Who is this man, anyway?" Bajit could not help clenching his fist and sweating.

    "Are there dead men with this terrible power?"

    Next to her, she gave the daisy and Meiqin a look at her subconscious words and shook her head helplessly.

    Didn''t you say that long ago

    Speechless is not the inferior product of the dead

    "Bang!!!"

    Once again, he exploded the archer, who was about to take shape. Finally, he stopped his action, gasped, and stared at the location of archer.

    As always, the dark fog of magic is slowly gathering there, ready to repair the body that Archer has been destroyed to nothing.There is no real body for the spirit who borrows the rank card to materialize!

    As long as there is a rank card, then the dark magic fog can take the rank card as the medium, and constantly repair "Archer"!

    "Must have been fixed at least a hundred times?" Looking at the "Archer" which is about to take shape again under the supplement of the dark magic fog, I gasped for breath.

    "What a There''s no end

    At this time, speechless suddenly noticed.

    The dark magic fog that is helping Archer repair his body seems to have thinned and diminished a lot

    This let speechless stupefied for a while, immediately the eye is bright.

    By the way!

    Even though "Archer" can recover with the help of the dark magic fog and resurrect countless times, but the magic fog is also magic, which is limited after all!

    If we continue to repair Archer like this, sooner or later we will run out of energy!

    At that time, Archer could not revive even if he wanted to!

    Realizing this, wordless face also looked good.

    "Then, settle you as soon as possible!"

    However, the wordless plan is doomed to fail

    "Ah ah, ah, ah..."

    just repaired the trunk, head, one hand, the other hand and the lower body of the ''Archer'' (Archer) which has not been repaired yet, made a shrill and shrill sound which was unprecedented ferocious. On the body, the muddy black mud was like boiling water and fluctuated wildly.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    The black mud that surged back from archer''s body immediately gathered under archer''s outstretched hand. Like the boiling water, there was a little mud flow.

    Then, a sword, slowly rising from the black mud

    It was a very strange sword.

    The hilt of the sword is gold, and the sword jaw is made up of three pieces of silkworm chrysalis like shapes, which are successively unfolded on the left side of the part of the sword jaw and are full of strange patterns.

    The blade, however, is the most bizarre part.

    Not sharp flat.

    It''s a black cylinder with three cylindrical rotating blades joined to each other.

    On the black columnar body, a red like line like vein spreads on it, forming a very mysterious pattern.

    "That is..." Looking at the strange sword rising from the dirty black mud, I felt shocked.

    "Is it..."

    "What is that?" Daisy, Mermaid and baget were confused.

    At the moment when the strange sword rises, Archer seems to open his mouth and say something

    Immediately, the hand stretched out in front of me held the hilt of the strange sword

    "Hum!"

    The three dark cylindrical turning blades, which are full of red veins, rotate rapidly in different directions by friction with each other, and the speed is faster and faster, so that they emit the sharp sound generated by the intense friction between gold and iron, which resounds throughout the whole space.

    Suddenly, the space trembled, and a red stream of air burst out from all directions, flowing into the gap between the three cylindrical rotating blades, which started from friction and rotation, and continued.

    In a flash, the whole "mirror boundary" is filled with red air like a typhoon.

    Space, shaking

    The ground has collapsed

    Even the heaven and the earth have sent out the song of unbearable burden

    Wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit''s heart alarm suddenly started, and a deadly sense of crisis also rose

 Chapter 1549

    (congratulations on "Maple withers" becoming the 13th leader of this book!)

    At the same time, the real world

    Since wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit entered the mirror world, Lucia has been standing in place, never moving, holding her hands, closing her eyes, waiting for the development of things

    Compared with lviya, yuanbanlin looks calm on the surface, but he doesn''t stand obediently. Instead, he walks back and forth in the not broad basement, and his eyes sometimes float to a certain position.

    That position is exactly where the four people, wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit, open the channel of virtual number field and enter the "mirror realm"!

    If the four of them come back, then the exit of the "mirror boundary" of the virtual number field will also be opened there. Wordless people will also return to the real world of the real number field in that position.

    Time, in luvia''s quiet waiting, far Sakhalin back and forth wandering, a little bit of the passage

    At this time, it has been nearly half an hour since wordless people entered the mirror boundary.

    Usually, a battle, if the strength of the two sides is not much different, the end time will be very long.

    It''s going to be another half an hour. After all, it''s still too slow.

    After all, in a high-level battle, it changes so fast that even if the battle itself goes on slowly, it won''t take long to win or lose.

    What''s more, who knows this time, is the opponent of wordless people equal to them

    I haven''t come back after half an hour. It''s a little long

    Of course, if speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and baget all die in the mirror world, the channel to the virtual number field will not open itself. Send their bodies out.

    In that case. It''s no use waiting any longer for yuanbanlin and lvya.

    The time passes slowly, there is no possibility to speed up or slow down in accordance with other people''s mood, mercilessly passing by.

    At last, in the unbearable silence of death. Lucia took out her pocket watch. Take a look. Mutter.

    "Too slow..."

    "Maybe, this time''s opponent is really difficult to deal with..." Far Sakhalin stopped, and his face was full of worries.

    "But. The four of them work together. Nothing should happen... "

    "Yes..." Lucia covered her pocket watch and continued to look ahead.

    "No matter the man, the daisy, or the mermaid, everyone has enough strength to match the spirit. In addition, bajit, who has a treasure killer, will not be killed by the spirit who doesn''t use the treasure, will he?..."

    "It''s best if nothing happens..." Far Sakhalin sighed a little.

    "I hope it''s just a little bit hard for the opponent to delay so much time..."

    It''s a pity that the ideas of yuanban Lin and luvia are too naive after all.

    This time, the opponent is not "a little" difficult, but particularly difficult.

    Moreover, it is not only difficult, but also has the power that can not be ignored.

    Far Sakhalin and Lucia still don''t know the real situation in the mirror world, but they still feel a little bad premonition

    "Hum..."

    At this time, in front of the basement, a precise geometric pattern accompanied by a burst of color light flickered from the ground and turned.

    "Back!"

    At the same time, they raised their feet and ran to the colorful magic array.

    But just after running for a while, the footsteps of the two girls solidified on the spot, and their relaxed expressions froze.

    It''s probably because all the people from the color magic circle are sitting on the ground, a little pale on their faces and gasping for breath.

    It''s not like coming back after winning!

    What''s more, it''s not like coming back after the victory. There''s also a group of dialogue

    "Back to Are you back?... " Daisy panted and looked around. Her face slowly returned to ruddy.

    "Great..."

    "It''s really..." Meiqin patted her head and her pretty face was full of sweat.

    "Almost dead..."

    "Just..." Baget''s face was ugly and more shocking.

    "Just What is that?... "

    "Ah..." It has already faded from the "Ruby model", and recovered to its original state."Maybe it''s hell..."

    Hearing this conversation, Yuan Sakhalin and Lucia understood in an instant.

    Wordless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit didn''t solve the problem at all. They recycled the rank card.

    But escaped back!

    "Have these four men escaped back together?" Lucia''s face sank.

    "What a terrible opponent this time..."

    "Don''t know..." Far Sakhalin reluctantly smiles.

    "I only know that life in the future will not be very peaceful..."

    Smell speech, speechless also in the heart wry smile and rise.

    No way. They did escape from Archer!

    It''s right to say that he escaped from the sword used by Archer!

    Under the call of "Archer", the sword that came out at last was unknown to Daisy, Meiqin, baget, etc., but wordless was clearly aware of its origin.

    That sword, no name!

    But Gilgamesh, the hero king, called it - farewell sword!

    Also known as "EA"!

    Among the "King''s treasures" of the hero king, there are more than thousands of treasures. They are endless and cannot be counted clearly.

    But in this almost endless treasure, EA is actually the strongest!

    Because, that was once in ancient times, the true and true artifact that cut the world open is the treasure that can cut the world open!

    Of course, does the real "obedient sword? EA" really have the power to cut the world apart as the legend does? I don''t know.

    When "Archer" uses "obedient sword? EA", I don''t know whether I can block that attack without any words.

    However, in the mirror world, Archer liberated the real name of EA, but it really cut the whole mirror world open!

    That''s right!

    Mingming has used the "Ruby mode" and suppressed "Archer" in an all-round way. The reason why he escaped with Daisy, Meiqin and Bajie is that the "mirror world" has been cut open!

    Therefore, in the state of no real attack on the most powerful weapon made by Archer, wordless can only escape back with three girls.

    After all, even if he really blocked the blow of the precious tools that once opened the world and now the whole "mirror world", he could not survive in the "mirror world" that was on the verge of destruction.

    Only in the moment when "Archer" cuts into "mirror world" did not even take a picture of the face of this attack, and he fled back in a panic

    "That''s why it''s terrible to be a lunatic without wolves..." There was a silent sigh.

    "Now," Archer "must have been banished into the chaos of space, wiped out so that there is no residue left, and the rank card must have been destroyed, right?"

    "Yan..." Daisy and Meiqin seem to think of this, and they walk to wordless side.

    "I''m fine..." Seeing the two girls'' worried appearance, they shook their heads and took a deep breath.

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t given up..."

    Daisy and Meiqin''s face looked a little better and nodded their heads.

    "Anyway..." Baget also stood up, relieved himself, and glanced at the crowd.

    "That kind of monster, even if we come how many people can not fight, it is certain!"

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia suddenly looked at each other and were silent.

    Although I don''t know how terrible a monster even baget thinks is, since all four of them have fled back together, it''s not too much to give such a conclusion

    "Go back..." Baget turned around with a suit covered in dust and holes.

    As for the straight cylinder with "flagalac", it has been lost in the "mirror field" which is divided into two parts

    At the scene, everyone with an indescribable atmosphere of repression, silently turned around and walked to the stairs of the underpass

    "Click..."

    Suddenly, such a voice reverberated around.

    "Click Click click click

    The strange sound of breaking is heard frequently. Finally, the footsteps of a group of people are stuck on the ground, and they can''t move any more

 Chapter 1550

    "Bang!"

    A group of people who didn''t react at all just noticed something wrong, and the sound like a broken glass came into their ears.

    Then, a frenzied storm suddenly came from the back of a group of people, just like an impact, spread instantly and hit the whole field.

    The sudden impact of the wind and waves hit everyone on the scene by surprise, and their bodies were almost blown down. When they finally got down, they turned their heads and looked in the direction of the impact of the wind and waves. The look of horror appeared on everyone''s face

    "Click Click click

    The sound of the glass cracking still continued, and the wild wind and waves were blowing.

    In this not broad basement, the front wall is slowly breaking.

    The stormy waves are just raised and blown out of it!

    However, that scene, like glass breaking, does not really happen on the wall.

    It happens in space!

    The space in front of the basement is breaking like a piece of glass!

    No!

    It''s not just space breaking!

    Some dark substances, like running water, permeated from the broken space!

    "What..." Looking at such a scene, everyone on the scene was horrified.

    "Don''t you..." Speechless side raised a hand, in front of their own, to resist the impact of the wind and waves. One side of the dead stare at the broken space seepage out of the water like dark material, wine red pupil is full of waves.

    "Isn''t it over yet?"

    "Bang!"

    In the presence of all the people''s eyes, the broken space broke up again, making the space crack as broken as glass become larger, and the inside is dark, like a black hole, which is creepy.

    And in that dark space crack, the water like dark material also gradually agglomerates, finally, into a whole body turbid. The dark human figure

    The dark humanoid is holding a handle and turning slowly. The body of the sword is composed of three cylindrical rotating blades crawling with red veins and the three pieces of things that are unfolded like a silkworm chrysalis. The odd shaped sword raises its head and opens its mouth.

    It. Laughing!

    It''s amazing. It''s Archer!

    The rank is archer. It only exists in the "mirror boundary" of the virtual number field. With the help of the channels of the virtual number field, it absorbs magic from the earth''s veins. The spirit of maintaining its own form and strength has come to the real world of the real number field!

    "How Maybe Daisy, Mermaid and baget are all unbelievable.

    "Here This Far Sakhalin and Lucia were shocked to see "Archer".

    "What is this? Monsters? "

    "Wind and waves..." Speechless until now.

    Those waves, like shock waves, are all red!

    I don''t know what I think of. Speechless, I quickly turned my eyes to the sword in the hand of archer, which is slowly turning. The cylindrical sword is surrounded by the red airflow.

    "This guy will not use that sword to cut off the channel from the imaginary field to the real field at the moment when the" mirror world "is about to collapse. Did he run over?"

    It''s not impossible!

    Once used to open up the world, since the treasure can open up the whole ''mirror world'', then, to open up a channel between the two worlds is just a matter of hands and feet!

    Anyway, it is also a legendary treasure with the nature of "cutting the world"!

    And the fact is similar to the silent guess.

    At the moment when the "mirror world" is about to collapse, Archer once again wields the "obedient sword? EA", cutting the entrance to the real world just opened by silent people.

    Then, it came into the real world where the Black heroes would not walk!

    "Are you kidding..."

    Said such a sentence, the presence, all people''s faces, all hang on a drop of cold sweat.

    Open up the world and come to the world here from another world!

    This kind of deeds only exists in myths and legends, and most of the gods can''t do it. I''m afraid that only the most ancient king known as the most powerful spirit can do it

    Looking at the grinning ''Archer'', all the people in the audience were unable to move except one who jumped to the front of many women and protected all the girls behind.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee."Whoo..."

    A layer of dark mud suddenly rolled up from under archer. Inside, a huge black shadow shot out, flew into the air, and stopped in the air directly.

    Almost conditionally, they raised their heads and looked into the air. What they saw was a huge spaceship that looked like a fighter jet and was completely dark.

    This dark ship is also a treasure!

    "Bang..."

    All of a sudden, Archer stepped on the ground, and the whole man leaped into the dark ship.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "It Does it want to go to the ground? " The distant sakaka is startled and exhales.

    "Cheat Are you a liar? " Lucia panicked.

    A black spirit who lost the wolf ran to the densely populated winter wood market

    There is no doubt that Dongmu city will be the most bloody massacre and become a hell completely!

    Moreover, magic cannot be exposed to the eyes of the world, which is the most basic principle of magic side.

    Such a monster running into the densely populated real world will surely be the culprit of revealing the mystery of magic!

    No matter from which point of view, we can''t let this spirit enter the downtown of Dongmu!

    "You!" With this in mind, I have no words to go forward.

    "Put your hands on my shoulders!"

    Hearing this, many women were shocked.

    Daisy and Meiqin are the first to react. They seem to know what Wuyan is going to do. They put their hands on their speechless shoulders without hesitation.

    Yuanbanlin and Lucia seem to have noticed something, and immediately put their hands on it.

    Baget hesitated a little, but she was also a decisive person, reaching out and putting on her speechless shoulder.

    Immediately, all the six people were in a delicate magic wave, as if they were integrated into the space, disappeared in the mess basement

    ¡­¡­

    Dongmu City, beach

    "Bang!!!"

    In an explosion, the entrance of the underpass surrounding the construction fence exploded.

    A dark shadow rushed out from the entrance of the underground passage, and rose to the sky, flying into the starry night sky.

    On the beach around the entrance of the underground passage, a wave of space suddenly expanded. When it dissipated, several figures appeared here.

    "What about the monster?!" Mingming did not see the power of archer, but yuansakhalin did not hesitate to call Archer a monster.

    It can be imagined that what kind of impression does "Archer" have in yuanbanlin''s heart when he can force the four people to join hands, namely, speechless, Daisy, Meiqin and bajit, and break through the boundary from the "mirror world" and come to this world

    "There!" On one side, Lucia''s vision quickly swept around, abruptly stopped in the mid air and pointed to the top.

    Then, everyone in the room saw

    Over the beach, a dark spaceship was hovering in one direction

    That''s the downtown area of Dongmu!

    "Come on! Stop it! " At the same time, yuanbanlin and luvia lost their voices.

    Speechless eyes flashed a sharp awn, a turn, once again transport the space transfer, disappeared in place, until once again appeared, it was to stand on the dark spacecraft in front of the ''Archer''.

    ''Archer'' standing on the dark ship felt only one hand on his head, and then he didn''t know anything.

    And under the gaze of all the people below, the dark spacecraft suddenly disappeared in the middle of the sky, disappeared

 Chapter 1551

    On the surface of the sea, the waves are neither turbulent nor huge. They just maintain a very small part and rush to the beach not far away

    Such a sea is not calm, but it is not surging. It can only be said that it is quite peaceful.

    However, this quiet, not long before it was mercilessly broken.

    "Dong!"

    In the sky above the sea, a dark spaceship suddenly appeared here without warning, and under the impact of a violent magic, like a falling plane, it fell straight to the sea.

    "Bang!"

    Accompanied by a huge sound, was put into a giant of the quiet sea blown up a tall water, "Hula" in the sound of water, again dropped to the sea.

    "Bang!"

    However, before the explosion of the water all fell back to the sea, the place where the jet ship fell exploded a frenzied impact, blowing all the water around, setting off even greater water.

    Immediately, a dark ''Archer'' burst out of it and stepped on the sea.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "EE ah ah ah ah..."

    raised his head and looked at the suspension in the mid air. "Archer" screamed with anger and resentment at the figure who knocked himself out of the water.

    Under Archer, the muddy black mud that diffused on the sea responded to the roar of archer and shook rapidly.

    In the middle of the air, speechless was also aware of the violent black mud. When the hand was held, a magic force surged out of the hand. At this moment, the magic force in the body was extracted by the hand crazily, as if it didn''t need money, and it gathered on the hand.

    As the body''s magic surged out and poured into the hands. In speechless body surging magic rush is also gradually contains the temperature. And keep climbing.

    When the infusion of magic continues to a certain moment, and suddenly stops, the magic air flow that rises on the speechless body is like steam, rising to the sky. The heat leaked out. So that the atmosphere around them is distorted.

    Bow your head. Looking at the archer on the sea, at the moment, the muddy mud under Archer burst out the splashing mud. It''s like a volcano before it erupts, making people afraid.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!

    That''s a real big sword!

    The length must be at least four or fifty meters, and the width of sword monk must be two or three meters. It''s a huge sword that can compare with tall buildings!

    "Whew!"

    The sharp sound burst like a beam of light cuts through the space. The huge sword, like the mountain falling from the sky, with a strong wind that makes people feel numb, pulls a long shadow and shoots into the air.

    "Titan''s hand of recovery!"

    Looking at the approaching giant sword, I felt the strong wind coming from above. In wordless eyes, there was also a flash of fierce color. The magic on my body exploded, and the steam also turned into a whirlpool and dyed red.

    The fiery red whirlpool is suspended high. In a moment, it suddenly trembles. Compared with the giant sword, a huge fiery red arm suddenly emerges from the fiery red whirlpool.

    Such a gesture is like a giant recovering from the volcano splitting the crater and preparing to go out of the mountain!

    It''s amazing!

    "Up!" With a cold drink and a wave of speechless hands, the flaming arm immediately imitates the speechless action, and uses the whirlpool of the flaming red as the fulcrum to swing by violently.

    Giant sword and giant arm, both are extremely horrible attacks. The storm like sea has set off a huge wave, blowing a strong wind, holding the atmosphere, and finally, like two meteorites, they collide hard together!

    "Bang!!!"

    At the moment of contact, the thundering sound and the pounding waves are like the sea below, setting off the rough waves and exploding in the mid air.

    Below, the sea is also like being sunk by a mountain peak, rolling up an amazing wave, rushing in all directions.

    During the storm, the sky was covered, even the full moon hung high in the night sky was covered at this moment, and it lasted for nearly ten minutes before it gradually dissipated.

    From this momentum, we can see that if the two previous attacks were in the downtown center of Dongmu City, then the city will be washed away many buildings in a very short time, and may even make Dongmu city be razed to the ground!Such a terrible destructive power, even in the decisive battle of the heroes, is rare to see

    With the impact of the wind and waves in the air slowly dissipated, the two people covered by the wind and waves, are also slowly showing their body shape

    At this time, "Archer" is a little better, although the dark body is a bit embarrassed, but at least not hurt.

    On the contrary, the speechless air, the pale face, and even the breath were reduced in the collision just now.

    Obviously, the encounter just now, ''Archer'' has the absolute upper hand!

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "Whoo..." In the middle of the air, speechless and deep breath, let the body recover freely, the face automatically returns to ruddy, looking at the "Archer" and "cut" in the excited shouting below.

    "Sure enough, without the use of" Ruby mode ", a person is reluctant to go to the narcissistic King..."

    In fact, just now, after a standoff with the giant sword, the recovered Titan''s hand was cut off by the giant sword!

    The huge sword with constant trend cuts through the wind and waves and shoots at the wordless body. The wordless who is almost crushed to pieces by a sword still takes out the "fantasy killer" who can eliminate all abilities from his "treasure of the king" in time. Only by wiping out the huge sword as a treasure, can we avoid the end of crushing.

    Of course, the flying skill and magic of wordless were almost eliminated when taking out the "fantasy killer". Therefore, after erasing the giant sword, wordless immediately threw it back into the "King''s treasure".

    "Ordinary means are not enough to deal with the narcissistic king!" Looking closely at the "Archer" on the sea, he made this judgment on the spot.

    At present, the legendary hero king, with the help of the luxurious fighting style like the upstarts, is the strongest among all the eight level peaks that I have seen so far!

    At present, it is limited to only level 75. Without using the "Ruby mode" and playing the real trump card, it is impossible to defeat it in the case of single to single!

    But

    "When you get here, you don''t need to hide it anymore..." Wine red pupil sparkled a golden light, a turn, speechless pair of pupils into bright gold.

    "Blame yourself for running out of that fragile cage..."

    Words fall, wordless mobilize the magic of the body, and transfer them to one hand.

    In an instant, the arm that absorbed the vast magic seemed to be cooked, and a stream of air came out, turning into the dark color at the visible speed of the naked eye, and climbing up a vein of blood color.

    At the next moment, the air flow from the dark arm crawling with blood veins turns into blood mist

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The roar of "Archer" stopped abruptly, as if it was blocked in the throat. It could not come out. It could squeeze out a few tiny low roars.

    It seems that from his instinct, "Archer" is aware of the real danger of life!

    At present, without any hesitation, the sharp cry of "Archer", a strange and familiar sword in the dark mud, slowly emerged

    "Leave me alone, EA"!

    The waves that were still surging before seemed to be flattened by a big hand for the living, dead and still

    In space, all the wind and waves are gone

    Between the heaven and the earth, a heavy sense of repression pervaded, confirming the next encounter, extraordinary

 Chapter 1552

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Give me more support

    In the past, there were many restrictions on fighting heroes in the mirror world.

    At first, it was good that there were still a lot of materialized heroes left. Even if the space of "mirror realm" could not compare with that of Dongmu City, it would not be much worse.

    In such a case, wordless although there are still many Assassin''s maces that can smooth the whole "mirror boundary", it can also be used if you pay attention to it.

    But later, the space of "mirror world" became pitifully small.

    Because in this way, many powerful unique moves are limited by that small virtual space and cannot be used.

    If we don''t say anything else, the silent beast can''t be released.

    True ancestor''s animal, even if the ability is removed, the pure destructive power is also strong.

    It''s not hard to raze a country if you let the animals play wild.

    To release in the mirror world is to let the mirror world go extinct.

    It is also because of this reason that when fighting against heroes, the irrational heroes can use powerful weapons without hesitation, regardless of the existence or death of the mirror world and their own life and death, and "Archer" dare to use "obedient sword? EA".

    But speechless can''t be self destructed!

    Only patience!

    However, now that "Archer" has come to the real world in the real number field, do you need patience

    "Let me see..."

    The extremely subtle sound reverberates in the mid air, but it makes the bloody fog in the corner of the night sky strong and abnormal.

    "Once I cut the treasure of the world, can I cut my beasts..."

    In the murmur of self-talk, the blood mist curls up and down. Suddenly, into a white flame

    "Come on! "Burning of white dragon"! "

    Heaven and earth, suddenly quiet

    "Dong!!!"

    In the next moment, the white flame had been ready for a long time. The reservoir suddenly opened. Suddenly in the air burst out, the night sky into a white sea of fire.

    In the white sea of fire. Elegant white dragon gradually emerged from the fire curtain. It was white and incomparable, like a noble sage, gently undulating.

    "Woo --"

    a pair of eyes slowly open. The only blue longan with different color was exposed in the white sea of fire. The elegant white dragon raised its head and made a long sound of dragon singing.

    Immediately, the white fire billowing around the body poured into the body of the white dragon, exposing the elegant white dragon completely in the air. The fluff on the body floated with the wind, giving a kind of detached temperament. Extremely attractive.

    And if you look carefully, you can find that, on the elegant white dragon, the white fluff that gently floats with the wind. In fact, it is all made of white flame, which makes the body surface of white dragon flash bright white light from time to time.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    There are waves in the surrounding space. A terrible red strong wind current is like a torrent found in the vent. It flows out of the space continuously, gets into the cylindrical turning edge of "obedient sword? EA" and rolls around it.

    The strong red wind whirling around the EA sword is like a ferocious beast with a roar that no one else can hear. While rotating, it distorts the surrounding space and even makes the space tremble unbearably.

    And the strong red wind is still sweeping the sky, with a terrifying wind, making the space constantly distorted, and at the same time, it frequently surged to the sword body of "obedient sword? EA".

    Looking at this scene, speechless bright pair of golden pupils, but also flashed a fanatical war.

    Of all the treasures in the world, which one is the strongest

    No one can come to this conclusion.

    Because, in addition to the power of treasure, there are all kinds of abilities and effects, which cannot be distinguished.

    However, in terms of power, not the ability and effect of the treasure, then the power of "obedient sword? EA" is definitely the strongest of all the existing treasure!

    After all is suppressed the level of their own beast strong

    Or have you ever cut through the world

    Now, it''s time to decide the winner!

    "Come on!" With the heart of the war, speechless ghost hand like arm mercilessly.

    "Burning of white dragon --"

    "Woo" -- "

    the elegant white dragon flashed a sharp light in a pair of blue eyes. In the sound of the dragon''s chant, a bright white flame exploded on his body, covering the whole body of the white dragon.Then, the dragon''s body retreated, its wings swung, carrying all the white flames, and went straight down to Archer!

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    However, in the roar of "Archer", EA shakes heavily, making the space tremble, and the majestic red strong wind comes out from the sword.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "Hum..."

    For a moment, the rotating cylindrical blade of "EA" stagnated.

    Then, in the tremor of space, a red tornado burst out a sound of "hiss", gradually expanding and shooting out.

    In the red wind tornado, every red wind is turned into the most terrifying blade, cutting the space simply.

    Suddenly, where the red wind and the tornado pass, all the spaces are like ploughed land, which is unevenly cut open and pulled out a dark space fault.

    "Woo" -- "

    the white dragon, covered with white flame, raised his head and chanted without any fear. With a flick of his wings, he was like a white meteor falling from the sky. He dashed against the red tornado.

    The distance between them, in a blink of an eye

    Then, two terrorist attacks, which were enough to burn the mountain and boil the sea, collided with each other!

    "Dong!!!"

    In the sky, as if a star exploded, a strong white light flashed in the center. A circle of terrifying shock waves appeared in a round scene of shaking around, suddenly exploding from a certain center point.

    Just like the punctured balloon, the unusually violent impact is filled in the sky. The eye piercing strong light is splashed from the sky, and the shock wave is storming out. In the shocking sound that is enough to break the eardrum, it carries the extremely terrible storm, which is pounded from the middle of the air.

    Where the storm passes, the space shakes!

    Terrible impact storm, covering an area, almost, instantly spread from 100 meters away!

    At the center of the impact, the white dragon covered with white flame collided with the red tornado, breaking the surrounding space inch by inch.

    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.

    "Woo --"

    the burning of white dragon with white flame, like a white meteor, constantly collides with the sound of the dragon and the support of the magic that constantly rushes into the body.

    Before long, the red wind tornado collided with the white dragon, which can cut the space and form the wind blade of the space fault. Under the burning of the white flame, it is gradually evaporated

    "Bang!!!"

    Then, a muffled sound sounded. The red wind and tornado once cut through the world. Under the cover of a spreading white sea of fire, they were all burned up!

    "Hiss..."

    The elegant white dragon passed through the white sea of fire, and was gradually covered by the red wind tornado. Its speed did not decrease at all. It carried the white streamer and fell on the archer in the roar of archer!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    At the last moment, Archer seemed to squeeze out a few vague words in his roar.

    The next second, the burning of the white dragon covers the figure of archer

    "Bang!!!"

    At the center of the sea, a white sea of fire suddenly appeared, spreading on the sea!

    The sea water seems to be its fuel, allowing it to expand slowly.

    The sky and the sea, two equally boundless beings, glow with each other, while burning a white sea of fire, just like two sides of a mirror.

    The spectacle of the scene is exciting

 Chapter 1553

    "Bang!!!"

    When Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, lvya and bajit and other five people followed the traces of the battle and arrived at the beach closest to the scene of the battle, there was a deafening sound between heaven and earth.

    The astonishing noise made a line of girls'' eardrums shriek, their heads blank and even dizzy. Their consciousness was shaken away by the loud noise for such a short period of time.

    But when a group of young girls finally recovered from their vertigo and their heads were turned again, the scene in front of them shocked them on the spot for a long time.

    I saw that the calm sea became choppy, as in the stormy weather, even the color of the water was dark.

    In the rough and dark sea, a vast white sea of fire is burning slowly, as if the sea water is used as fuel, not only has no tendency to dissipate, but also grows at a visible speed.

    At the same time, a sea of fire of the same color is spreading in the sky, which is in sharp contrast with the sea of fire on the sea, like two sides of a mirror.

    The only difference is that under the white sea of fire in the sky, a ferocious wound is carved on it

    Indeed, it was a wound!

    Wound from space!

    It''s like a huge glass being washed by something, breaking a jagged fault, spreading from a corner of the sea all the way up, until it''s under the fire in the sky, and it''s dark inside.

    It''s a space fault cut out by "obedient sword? EA", a crack in the world!

    It can be seen from this that whether "obedient sword? EA" really has the ability to cut the whole world in half, but it is true that it can cut the world, make the space produce faults and the world appear cracks

    Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin, Lucia and bajit are five people who don''t know what that horrible world crack is.

    But the white sea of fire, which covers the sky and the sea, even baget had seen it once, and the rest of the girls could not have not known each other.

    "Is it over there?..." Said the daisy eagerly.

    "I don''t know how the war is going..."

    "That hateful fellow!" Meiqin also shook her fist a little impatiently.

    "It''s all right to join us. I even took the enemy away by myself. Don''t you know that other people will be worried?"

    "I couldn''t think that much then!" Lucia shook her head.

    "If you don''t stop that monster, let it enter the city, it''s really over!"

    "It should be the magic of space transfer. Have you transferred yourself and the enemy to the sea together with that flying treasure?" Far Sakhalin bit his teeth, and a pair of blue eyes seemed to be a little uncertain.

    "I just don''t know what happened when I got to the sea..."

    "From an objective point of view, it must be very bad!" Bajit looked directly at the sea of fire covering the sky and sea and the ferocious wound from the world, and said in a deep voice.

    "After all, the opponent''s treasure is almost endless. Even if that man really has immortality, there is no guarantee that the opponent''s endless treasure has no special type to deal with immortality. A person is still very dangerous after all..."

    "All right!" The daisy couldn''t help shouting.

    "Don''t even talk sarcastically. Let''s go and meet with Yan first!"

    "But it was at sea..." Said Lucia, somewhat embarrassed.

    "There are no boats or helicopters here. How can we get there?"

    "I can control the iron sand around my body, and fly by the way that iron sand drives my body!" Meiqin makes a quick voice.

    "Why don''t I go first and join you?"

    "No way!" On one side, he didn''t want to, pointing to the burning white sea of fire and the ferocious crack in the world, directly refuted.

    "Do you want to enter such a place alone?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t speak at the time of meichinton.

    In any case, it''s a fire that can burn time, comparable to mysterious magic. If it really rushes into it, the fire won''t hurt the lute because it knows its owner.

    Let alone, there is also a space fault cut by the "obedient sword? EA". If you fall into it carelessly, it will definitely be broken by the turbulence of space.

    But here I can watch wordless fighting with such a terrible monster. Although Meiqin believes in wordless, she will still be unwilling.

    "What should I do then?" She couldn''t think of a way. Meiqin couldn''t help being impatient."Not to go, not to go. What should we do? Stand here and watch? "

    "What else can we do?" Yuan Sakhalin''s tone also began to bring anxiety.

    "If we don''t find a way to solve the white flame, we can''t even get close to it, can we?"

    "Are you not companions with that man?" Lucia looked at the daisy and the harp.

    "Can''t we find a way to solve that white flame?"

    "Even if you say that..." The daisy looked helpless.

    "We have no way to deal with that flame..."

    Just as Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin and Lucia almost quarreled, baget suddenly pointed to the sea and made a sound.

    "Look there!"

    The girls were slightly stunned, and as baget''s fingers pointed to the direction of the sea.

    After a while, all the girls present found out.

    On the sea, a figure is floating in the water, driven by the waves, like a rootless duckweed, floating here

    See that with the waves, slowly to the direction of the beach and the figure, Daisy and the piano head a startled exhale.

    "Words!"

    However, it is speechless!

    But, at this time, speechless is closing his eyes tightly, his face is pale, his body is undulating with the waves, but he has little movement.

    Obviously, wordless has lost consciousness!

    "Words!" Realizing this, neither Daisy nor Meiqin thought about it, so they jumped into the water and ran in the direction of speechless.

    Only then did yuanbanlin and luvia react, and immediately followed up. Bajit also kept silent.

    A line of five people came to the surface of the water and could probably submerge to the waist when they met the speechless floating over. Daisy and Meiqin hurriedly picked up speechless from the water.

    "Words! Words! " Meiqin claps the speechless pale face and makes an anxious voice.

    "Wake up! Wake up! "

    "He''s OK!" Put a hand on wordless chest of far Sakhalin calm down.

    "My heart is still beating. I don''t seem to have any injuries. I should just pass out..."

    "What about the enemy?" Baget just swept away the coma, lying in the arms of daisy and harp, and looked at the sea.

    "Where''s the enemy?"

    Hearing bajit''s words, yuanbanlin and Lucia tensed their bodies and looked around with alert.

    Although I don''t know what happened, it''s not impossible that the black spirit still exists

    "Daisies..."

    When yuanbanlin, luvia and bajit were on guard, the Meiqin suddenly pulled the daisy and lowered its voice.

    "Look, the hand of words..."

    Daisy Zheng ran, according to the words to see the silent hand, then simply froze.

    Because, in that hand, is grasping a card tightly

    There is a picture of archer with a bow and arrow on the front and a line of cards with "Archer" on the bottom

    Rank card for Archer!

    That originally in the small black body''s rank card, now, actually appeared in the speechless hand!

    no, as like as two peas in a silent voice!

    Don''t think about it. It''s only the second rank card of archer!

    Not only so far, people are still fighting together, from the "mirror world" running out of the monster like the Black Hero!

    Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other. Then, Daisy took the rank card of "Archer" from wordless hands and put it into her pocket.

    The archer''s card in the black body was recovered by baget.

    If baget could see the rank card of archer in wordless hands, he would surely associate that card with the black spirit, and then he would naturally be suspicious.

    After all, baget didn''t know that the eighth card appeared. She always thought that the spirit dealt with this time was the spirit materialized from the seventh card

    So just in case, archer''s rank card is better not to be seen by baget rs

 Chapter 1554

    Hazy consciousness is floating in the same hazy sea, there is no destination, there is no end, there is only a blank

    Maintain this hazy feeling, wordless more than once to make the brain return to normal operation.

    However, every time before coming back, there was a sharp pain in the head, and soon the consciousness became hazy again.

    In the hazy feeling of the efforts to restore consciousness, can not easily agglomerate over the consciousness but in the inexplicable headache and fatigue feeling was broken up, restore the hazy, and continue to work hard, and then be broken up, and then work hard

    This process, I don''t know how long it lasted

    Until a moment, speechless finally felt the headache and tired feeling fade a little, and then recovered the hard to agglomerate consciousness to success, and returned to the mind again, becoming the driving force for brain operation.

    "Well..." In a thin, inaudible groan, speechless slowly opened his eyes.

    The first thing to look at is the familiar ceiling.

    It''s the ceiling of my own room in wordless home.

    At this time, speechless also found that he was lying in his own home, his own room on the bed, seems to have slept for some time.

    "I What''s the matter?... " Maybe it''s because of sleeping for a long time. Although the wordless brain works successfully, it doesn''t seem to return to the previous working state, and the memory is a little blank. And then I felt my head faint.

    Covering his head, speechless from lying up straight, sat up.

    The thin sheets slipped slowly from his body, and the open windows were also printed into the silent eyes. The curtains fluttered gently under the breeze, bringing a fragrance, and got into the silent nose, which finally relieved his drowsy head.

    "By the way!" Memory returned to the mind, speechless also recalled.

    "I was hit by the aftershock in my fight with Archer and fell into the sea!"

    Yes!

    A trump card fight with archer. "Burning of white dragon" is right for "obedient sword? EA". The final result, the victory is "burning of white dragon"!

    Even though EA is a powerful tool that can cut the world open, its ability to burn time is undoubtedly more outstanding.

    In front of the flame of "burning white dragon". The "good away sword? EA" blow was burned directly!

    Then. The burning of the white dragon also falls on archer. Burn up Archer!

    In the end, the title of winner falls to the silent head

    However, the fight between "white dragon''s burning" and "obedient sword? EA" has also affected wordless.

    Although not hurt. But whether it''s "burning of white dragon" or "obedient departing sword? EA", the power is extremely terrifying. After eating the aftereffects of the two fighting, it''s hard to say that the strength of the level is limited.

    Fortunately, in the moment of losing consciousness after falling into the sea, wordless tried to move the last space to the original position of "Archer", and grasped the rank card of "Archer".

    "Card!" At the thought of the rank card, speechless immediately woke up and looked at his hand.

    Of course, there can be nothing on it.

    "Where''s the card?" Speechless immediately frowned, opened his quilt, aimless looking up.

    "Click..."

    At this time, the door of the room was opened.

    Holding a dish with some dishes in her hand, Daisy came in from the door, saw the wordless touch on the bed, and ran away with a bright eyes.

    "Words!" Put the plate in his hand on the head of the bed, and Daisy sat on the edge of the bed, with one hand resting on his speechless arm.

    "Are you awake? How do you feel? "

    "I''m fine..." Speechless seems to have noticed someone coming in until now.

    "It''s just that my head is a little dizzy. It''s ok..."

    "By the way! Daisy! " Speechless eyes on the Daisy''s body, hurried to speak.

    "Did you send me back?..."

    "We all found you and brought you back!" Daisy took a card out of her pocket as if she knew what she was thinking.

    "Here, your booty..."

    Seeing the rank card held in Daisy''s hand, she felt relieved and took it over.

    It''s about the size of a palm. It''s rectangular in shape, dark red in color, with a star shaped magic array on the back and a pattern on the front.A archer with a bow and an arrow, with the word "Archer" at the bottom.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! A rank card "Saber" has been detected! "

    "Drop! A rank card "Lancer" has been detected! "

    "Drop! A rank card ''Archer'' has been detected! "

    "Drop! A rank card "day der" has been detected! "

    "Drop! A rank card "caster" has been detected! "

    "Drop! A rank card "Assas private n" (assassin) "has been detected!"

    "Drop! A rank card "BER rker" has been detected! "

    "Ding! Obtain a rank card of saber, Lancer, Archer, rider, caster, Assas private, Berserker

    "Ding! Congratulations to the user for completing the second task of "half God Road"

    "Ding! The second task of "half God Road" is completed! Users can choose to leave the current replica world at any time! The replica world is open to users! When you enter the world of "magic girl Elijah" again! The system will not publish the copy task again! Users can freely enter and exit the world of "magic girl Elijah"

    "Ding! The second task of "half God Road" is completed! The "restricted Bracelet" on the user and his Summoner is removed! "

    ¡­¡­

    The prompt sound of the system reverberates continuously in the moment of getting the rank card of "Archer" without words, and also reverberates in Daisy''s mind.

    Then, the "limited Bracelet" on the wordless Daisy''s wrist disappeared suddenly without any omen.

    At the same time, the breath of wordless and Daisy suddenly began to climb, and the level was also rising at a very fast speed. They didn''t stop until they recovered their original level..

    "power..." Daisy moved her wrists a little, and said happily.

    "The power is restored!"

    "Yes..." A wordless opening.

    "It''s not easy..."

    It''s not easy

    Because the rank card of "Archer" couldn''t be received at one time, he almost gave up the task of "semi God Road" without any words. Later, he turned several circles and began to study the manufacturing method of rank card.

    Who ever thought, in the end, God helped him to make this second "Archer" rank card appear.

    Of course, the rank card of the second "Archer" is also so strong that it almost makes wordless and others be wiped out along with the "mirror world". Even if it is recycled now, it takes a lot of effort.

    Naturally, the rewards are also strong.

    Now, not only has the second link of "semi divine road" completed, but also has the rank card of "Archer".

    If you use it to enter the "dream call" state, then wordless can also have the right to use almost endless treasure!

    At the thought of it, the silent face looked pretty. Looking back, I looked at the daisy.

    "Where''s the Meiqin?..."

    "With Lin, lvya and baget, they are busy on the beach..." Daisy couldn''t help but smile.

    "The fire sea you left has not been solved, and the fault of space has also been put there. In addition, we have not told them that you have defeated archer. We should also look for the whereabouts of archer while building the world to cover up the terrible scene?"

    "So..." Speechless immediately embarrassed touched his head.

    "How long have I been in a coma?"

    "One night!" Daisy also looked at wordless and asked.

    "Now that we have finished our task, do you want to go back?"

    Smell words, silent down

 Chapter 1555

    (before the end of this world, we''ve almost burned out. Today we have enough rest, so today''s update will be delivered at one time...)

    "you said that the black spirit was defeated by you?..."

    In the hall of the night, bajit, who followed Meiqin, yuanbanlin and lvya to inquire about the war situation last night, was surprised at the silent words.

    "Really beat?..."

    "Do I have to lie to you?" The speechless man on the sofa shook his head, took out a rank card and presented it to bajit.

    "Look, I''ve recovered all the badges..."

    Looking at the rank card in wordless hands, bajit frowned tightly, while yuanbanlin and luvia were full of strange faces.

    Because, speechless took out this rank card, the above pattern is a giant sword in hand, like a crazy warrior.

    Don''t think about it. It''s the rank card of "Berserker"!

    At the beginning, the recovery of this rank card was witnessed by yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah and Meiyou.

    Therefore, yuanbanlin and lvya can be sure that this rank card in front of them is definitely not that terrible card of blackened heroes last night.

    Of course, this is because yuansakhalin and lviya subconsciously think that the eighth level card is not the same as the seven level cards recovered before.

    If we knew that the rank card collected last night was "Archer", would yuanbanlin and lvya be surprised

    "Berserker" Do you Gazing at the rank card in wordless hands, baget loosened her frown and nodded her head.

    "What a card to match the monster last night..."

    Hearing bajit''s words, Wuyan, Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin and Lucia looked at each other. Can''t help but smile and nod.

    Although it is clear in my heart that the black spirit of last night is not "Berserker", I have to say. Baget''s words are also very persuasive.

    That kind of monster, with ''Berserker'' (crazy warrior) ''really match to the extreme. Better than the original "Berserker.".

    Until now, many people still remember clearly that "Archer" broke through the boundary in the virtual number field "mirror field" and came to the real number field real world scene.

    That scene has been deeply engraved in the hearts of many women.

    Call it "Berserker." that''s not too much.

    If it''s not clear that Gilgamesh, the hero king, was only an archer and didn''t become a berserker, he might think so.

    After all, he is qualified to be a hero in the rank of Berserker. Only those who have been crazy in battle can match.

    A hero who has not been crazy in battle cannot be a berserker

    In the same situation, bajit looked at him closely and said a word.

    "In other words, now, all the rank cards are in your hands, aren''t they?"

    Smell speech, the atmosphere of the hall immediately dropped to freezing point.

    At this time, the girls just remembered. At present, this battle maniac is not their companion, but a competitor!

    At the same time, I came to Dongmu city to get the rank card. From the magic society!

    At the thought of this place, four people, Daisy, Meiqin, yuanbanlin and lviya, looked at Bajie at the same time, and began to take hostility.

    Don''t think bajit can''t do it!

    As long as it doesn''t violate the principle of "don''t expose magic in front of ordinary people", baget can do almost anything to complete the task!

    At the scene, there was only one person who was speechless with a calm smile on his face. All seven rank cards appeared in his hands.

    "As you can see, all rank cards are in my hands!"

    "You. Do you want to rob?... "

    Bajit''s speechless eyes burst into a sharp light.

    The young girls standing behind speechless also had the same face. Yuanbanlin and Lucia even put jewels on their fingers directly.

    As a matter of fact. Belong to the magic association, two magician girls should help baget.

    It''s a pity that bajit has nothing to do with the Department of yuanbanlin and lviya, and even the upper level is willing to fight with zelrich in order to get the rank card. How can two magician girls stand on bajit''s side

    As for the daisy and the mermaid, their vigilance comes to their vigilance, but they are not as dignified as they used to be when they faced baget.The reason is simple to the extreme

    ¡­¡­

    Cassia Daisy: (Grade 80)

    Yuban Meiqin: (level 82)

    The task of the second ring of "semi divine road" has been completed, and all the "limited bracelets" on the wrist of the three people in the line have been removed!

    The level of daisy and Meiqin returned to the Ninth level again. With the strength of baget, it is impossible to defeat Daisy and Meiqin.

    And speechless is needless to say.

    89!

    Ninth level peak!

    At this level, even if you look around the world, you may not find an opponent!

    At the 75th level, I was not afraid of bajit. Now, why should I hide it from bajit

    If we didn''t consider that Xiao Hei might be stared at, we would not take out the card of "Berserker" to cheat baget

    Of course, baget didn''t know that. She just stared at speechless, speechless, sharp eyes began to fluctuate.

    The whole scene, a silence and depression

    Until a long time later

    "Ah..." Bajit sighed, turned around and walked toward the door.

    "What''s the matter?..." Seeing this, I can''t help but speak.

    "Don''t rob the card?"

    "With my strength, I can''t get those rank cards from you at all..." Baget stopped, turned his head, and glanced speechless.

    "However, I won''t give up. I may come to the dark if it''s not clear. I hope you don''t relax your guard later..."

    After that, baget raised his steps again and walked out of the hall without looking back.

    "Let her go like this, doesn''t it matter?" The line of sight is set at the entrance of the hall, and yuanban''s voice is sinking.

    "What baget said is not joking. With her character, it''s possible that she will come to hell. Don''t you worry about the hidden threat?"

    "That''s a chance to worry..." The expression on wordless face became a little helpless, and his eyes fell on yuanban Lin, hesitated for a moment, and then he said a word that made yuanban Lin''s delicate body tremble.

    "I came to Dongmu city to get seven rank cards. Now, the rank cards have been recycled, and I almost have to leave..."

    "Pa..."

    In the moment of voice falling, the direction of the hall door, a sound of something falling on the floor began to ring.

    People look for voices and see the past

    At the entrance of the hall, Meiyou is standing there. A bag with fruit, which was supposed to be carried by Meiyou, fell on the ground in front of her.

    But Meiyou ignores the fruit falling on the ground, but looks speechless with eyes as if it would break people''s hearts. Her face is unbelievable. Then, deep sadness emerges.

    Obviously!

    Just now, Meiyou heard it!

    "Beauty Meiyou... " Speechless consternation.

    Meiyou took a step back, and a pair of orange eyes gushed water vapor, and quickly fell on the ground, with a sad look, turned around, and did not run back.

    This Seeing this scene, speechless slightly panicked.

    This is the first time he saw such a strong girl as Meiyou shed tears!

    "What are you still doing?!" On one side, Lucia also panicked and shouted at wordless.

    "Don''t catch up!"

    "I..."

    "I what I!" Lucia couldn''t help raising her voice.

    "Don''t you know what position you hold in that child''s heart? Catch up! "

    "Catch up..." Far Sakhalin also took a deep breath, turned his head, no longer to see speechless.

    "If you don''t catch up, with that child''s personality, it''s likely that you won''t be able to open your heart again for the rest of your life..."

    Hearing this, speechless finally reflected from the fact that Meiyou shed tears and stood up.

    "Daisy! Meiqin! This is for you first! "

    Daisy and Meiqin also know that it''s not the time to hesitate. They immediately nod their heads and let wordless heart be sure. Immediately, they chase after Meiyou and rush out of the hall

    Only when bajit was still there was more depression and heaviness, which could not be subsided for a long time

 Chapter 1556

    (Fourth...)

    (for the sake of such hard work, I''ll make up for it all night, friends, support...)

    "bang!"

    The gate of the porch was roughly opened, reverberating in the mid air at night, and gradually passed out.

    Inside the door, a small figure rushed out of it, bringing up a way of crystal clear liquid, scattering in the dark night.

    The little girl ignored, rushed to the gate, opened the gate, and began to run in the silent night street at her fastest speed.

    As for the direction that she runs, the little girl doesn''t know.

    She just wanted to run away from the scene as fast as she could, the farther she could

    Soon after the little girl ran out of the street, another figure rushed out of the gate of the porch, stood there, looked around, and then saw the little girl running to one side of the street.

    "Beautiful tour!"

    Mingming has the magic of space transfer, speechless but not used. Mingming''s speed is comparable to that of lightning. Speechless also doesn''t use this non-human speed, but chases out with the running speed of a normal person.

    Running in front of the beautiful tour seems to hear the voice of speechless, small heart slightly trembled, footsteps slowed down.

    In fact, Meiyou doesn''t want to stop at all.

    I don''t know why, after hearing the silent voice, Meiyou can''t run any more, and can''t even walk any more, just like taking root on the ground, without moving again.

    In such a case, speechless is easy to catch up, slowing down four or five meters away from Meiyou, looking at the back of the little girl in front of her, who is so thin that she seems to fall down at a blow, and walking slowly.

    There is no trace of light on the residential road, the petite girl is so back to speechless. Leave speechless a back, and speechless is slowly approaching.

    Until the sound of a mosquito

    "Why?..."

    The voice is very low. But the sadness and gloom contained in it was clearly felt by wordless, which made him stop his steps.

    Looking at that always back to their own petite figure. Speechless stop in the distance of two or three meters, a pair of wine red pupils emerged deep helplessness.

    "Meiyou, you may have misunderstood..."

    "Misunderstanding?" Meiyou lowered her head, but her body still didn''t turn around.

    "That is to say, brother Wuyan doesn''t really want to leave, does he?"

    Smell speech, speechless silence, silent expression of the United States Tour most do not want to know the facts.

    "Why?..." The sound of Meiyou seems to be forced out. It''s heartbreaking.

    "Why leave?..."

    "Meiyou..." Wordless mouth slightly open, shook his head.

    "You know, I''m not here..."

    "Isn''t it good to stay here?" Meiyou is like sobbing. The voice is full of hoarse feeling.

    "Brother Wuyan doesn''t want to stay here at all?"

    "It''s only two months since I came to Dongmu City, but the two months I''ve been here can''t be said to be a bad one. Even, I think it''s very good..." Speechless only looked at the back of Meiyou and answered.

    "So if you ask me if I don''t want to stay here at all. The answer, of course, is no. "

    "Then why leave?"

    Speechless clearly see, in the face of Meiyou, there is something. It''s dripping.

    "I don''t want you to leave at all..."

    Hearing this, wordless heart emerged a trace of bitterness.

    As Lucia said, he really didn''t know that he had occupied such an important position in the heart of Meiyou.

    Meiyou is a strong, steady, introverted and inflexible young girl. In this world, she can shake her heart and make people who don''t know how to express their feelings shed tears. It must be a major event comparable to life.

    No. With the beauty of your character, maybe. Her own life is gone, she will not have a little bit sad. The factors that can make her sad will only be those matters that are more important than the life of Meiyou.

    At least, for Meiyou, it must be so

    This is also the reason why wordless to see the tears of Meiyou will be so shaken.

    It''s not only because he can''t see a girl''s tears without words, but also because he knows Meiyou and knows that she can''t shed tears at will.

    In this case, we can imagine how much impact it is for Meiyou to leave wordless

    However, it''s impossible to live in a replica world without words.

    At least not at the moment

    "Listen to me, Meiyou..." After thinking about the words in my heart, I began to speak softly."I said you misunderstood. Although I will leave, I will not come back. We will meet again soon..."

    Really

    No matter how long she left the world of "magic girl Elijah", as long as there are no silent summoners here, the world''s time will be frozen forever.

    For Meiyou, if wordless returns to the world, the separation will be only a second apart. Even if wordless does not return to the world, wordless can also call Meiyou to become her calling character.

    In that case, separation is also a second.

    However, for Meiyou, it''s obviously not a matter of time

    "But brother Wuyan, you will still leave, won''t you?" Before Meiyou, there was no mood full of fluctuation, full expression of their inner emotions, increased their voice, let their voice spread into the silent ear.

    "You said clearly that you would be my dependence, and that you would let me bear the painful past and live happily, just because there is no brother Yan, that night, I can say from my heart that I am happy..."

    "But why..." This time, the voice of Meiyou really brings sadness.

    "Why do you want to leave?"

    "Meiyou..."

    "I have no family or friends, even now, only Elijah and Xiaohei are friends, and only Lucia is the family here..." Meiyou, with her back to wordless, is beating her wordless heart with her own language.

    "In the past, I have a brother, but now, he is not around me, and there have never been so many people who care about me. I am very happy to come here, to meet Elijah, to meet Lucia, to meet Xiao Hei. I am really happy to finally have someone who values himself..."

    "But among these people, the most important one is the one who once gave me dependence, happiness and the meaning of life..." Meiyou forced herself to cry, and her voice was hoarse.

    "That person, is silent elder brother you..."

    "Silent brother!" Suddenly turned around, Meiyou rushed forward and rushed to wordless arms. In a moment, she wet the clothes in front of wordless body.

    "Please, don''t go..."

    "Meiyou..." Complex emotions emerge in wordless eyes.

    He really didn''t think that in the heart of Meiyou, his position was so important, and that Meiyou could rely on himself so much

    Looking at holding his clothes tightly with his slender hands, his thin shoulders are constantly twitching, lying in front of him, the beautiful tour, wordless almost really intend to stay in this world forever.

    Unfortunately

    "Meiyou..." Squatting down, speechless will be in front of the petite girl to embrace.

    "I''m sorry, even for a moment, but in this moment, I have to leave you..."

    Meiyou''s shoulders shook violently in the convulsion.

    For a moment, speechless felt that the temperature of the girl in his arms seemed to be descending at a despairing speed, which made him unable to help holding Meiyou tightly.

    "Where I''m going back, there are people who are as dependent on me as you are, who think I''m the most important, and who are waiting for me to give them happiness..."

    "I can''t be so selfish. I can only keep looking for ways to make everyone happy for the sake of their happiness. However, such an idea is really selfish if I don''t have enough ability to say it freely before I can achieve it..." Speechless shook his head.

    "So, Meiyou, even if it''s a little time, can you wait for me for a little time?"

    Lying in the silent arms, Meiyou didn''t open her mouth, but the shoulder in the constant twitching stopped, only the hand on the silent clothes kept exerting its strength, and then said such a sentence.

    "Are those people important to brother Wuyan?"

    "Very important!" No words, no hesitation.

    "In this world, no, in all the world, they are absolutely the most important, there is no one!"

    Meiyou''s hand is tighter on the wordless clothes.

    "Then What about me? "

    "The same..." Silent smile, attached to the ears of Meiyou, soft voice.

    "No one is more important than you..."

    Meiyou''s hands on wordless clothes finally let go of a lot of strength

    In the moonlight, one big one small two figures hug each other tightly, as if to foreve

 Chapter 1557

    "Away from Leave?... "

    The next day, in the hall, the girls gathered together again and sat around the dining table. There were all kinds of luxurious dishes on the table, but at this time, no one stretched out the chopsticks on hand.

    There is no way.

    After all, just when a group of young girls were planning to move chopsticks happily, the one who sat at the top of the table said his plan to the public.

    Leave!

    A simple word, but many girls to beat the past.

    The atmosphere of the hall suddenly fell to a rather heavy level, and the girls'' faces were also hung with their own different looks.

    Lucia, who knew earlier, was silent

    As early as I know, yuansaka Lin is very complicated

    Meiyou''s head is bowed. Although there is some depression in the orange eyes, there is no heartbreaking sadness last night

    The daisies and the Meiqin are looking at each other with helpless expressions on their faces

    As for knowing this until now, Elijah and Xiao Hei, who were not present last night, were dazed, and their eyes were also in a daze.

    "I don''t agree!"

    The Daze didn''t last long. When it dissipated, Xiaohei didn''t want to, and was the first to take action.

    "Big brother, are you kidding?" Amber like a pair of eyes tightly stare at the speechless body, small black squeezed out a reluctant smile.

    "It''s not funny at all..."

    "Just Yeah... " Elijah also stood up, a delicate little face full of bewilderment, as if crying out.

    "Away from I will not forgive you even if you are a big brother and make such a joke

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No words, no words. Instead, they put a pair of wine red pupils in the eyes of Elijah and Xiaohei. There was peace inside.

    "Big Big brother Seeing the calm eyes, Elijah and Xiao Hei finally realized that it was not a joke, and their faces were more or less flustered.

    "For Why do you want to leave! " This time, call out in advance. It''s Elijah instead.

    "Isn''t it good to stay here?"

    Compared with Elijah, who is only excited now. Little black wants to be in sharp contrast. The mood on the face disappears completely, recovered calm, after a little silence. Ask for a voice.

    "Because Is the rank card?... "

    "I came to Dongmu city to get seven rank cards..." Speechless sighed, took out seven rank cards from the bosom.

    "Now that all seven job cards have been completed and my task has been completed, it''s time to continue my journey..."

    "Journey?..." Hearing this, it was not only Elijah and Xiaohei who responded, but also yuansakhalin, Meiyou and Lucia looked up to speechless.

    "My task is not only to get seven rank cards, but there will be various links in the future. I need to go to every place and complete them..." Facing the eyes of many women, she shrugged her shoulders as easily as she could.

    "I don''t know when it will end, so it''s called ''journey'', which is similar..."

    Hearing this, all the women looked at each other.

    Getting seven rank cards is just one part of the task

    What part of the task

    Who released the task

    Even the magic association can''t do anything about it. The rank card that can''t be parsed is just a part of the "task". What else does this task need to do

    Where to do it

    All these questions flashed through every girl''s mind at the same time.

    With these questions, a group of young girls found that they did not know anything about speechless, Daisy and Meiqin.

    Where is it from

    What is the real identity

    Is there anyone behind them to arrange tasks for them

    These, far Sakhalin, Lucia, Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei all don''t know.

    But it is inconceivable that, in the case of all these things are unknown, speechless, it has occupied a great position in the hearts of many young girls!

    Isn''t that amazing

    In the same way, when they don''t know anything, young girls are not good at judging whether the "task" they are doing is good or bad. They should not support it. Therefore, they are speechless for a while."Must we go?..." In the end, Xiaohei can only transform all the feelings in his heart into such a sentence and stare at speechless.

    "If my big brother left, I would not live..."

    This is not an exaggeration.

    Xiaohei needs someone to provide her with magic to maintain her existence. If she loses the support of magic, Xiaohei will disappear directly!

    At present, it has been wordless to provide magic for Xiaohei. If wordless leaves, Xiaohei must first obtain magic supply from others.

    But in that case, the quality of other people''s magic can''t be compared with speechless. Xiaohei wants to add enough magic power to maintain his existence, and doesn''t know how many people''s magic to absorb.

    Absorbing ordinary people''s magic will lead to excessive loss of magic and shock. In serious cases, people''s vitality will be transformed into magic and absorbed by Xiaohei.

    So, if possible, Xiaohei doesn''t want to absorb the magic of ordinary people.

    But absorb the magician''s magic

    Will yuanbanlin and luvia be willing to

    Will Elijah and Meiyou be willing

    If these four people don''t want to, do you want Xiaohei to find Bajie

    That little black would rather disappear

    Therefore, without speechless, Xiaohei will not survive. Although it is more or less exaggerated, it is not true

    "All right, don''t you all face me with such a heavy expression?" See how many women''s looks are full of heavy, complex, speechless and wry smile.

    "Now, I can''t explain my things to you, but you just need to know how long I won''t be away..."

    "How long won''t it take?..." Elijah was stunned, and immediately asked.

    "How long will that be?"

    "Well Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hands.

    "Maybe I''ll be back tomorrow, maybe..."

    "Tomorrow?..." A group of girls were shocked, and Xiaohei was even more surprised.

    "So fast?"

    "Or how long do you think it is?" The speechless white face was full of bad temper, with a glance of yuanbanlin, lvya, Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei.

    "Do you think this separation is forever?"

    "But..." Elijah said with some uncertainty.

    "Big brother, you just said, do you have many tasks to complete?"

    "But I just said that I can''t explain my affairs or my situation to you..." Speechless hesitated for a while, it seems to be thinking about how to say, but in the end, I can only helplessly give such a sentence.

    "All in all, you just need to know that the next time we meet, it won''t be long..."

    Smell speech, whether it''s Elijah, Xiaohei, Meiyou, yuanbanlin, or even Lucia, their faces are much better.

    "Agreed!" Elijah jumped out of the chair, trotted to the silent front, and held out her tail finger.

    "You can''t cheat!"

    "When did I cheat you?" Speechless rather funny shaved Elijah''s small nose, which caused her to be shy for a while, and then stretched out her tail finger to hook with Elijah.

    "I have an appointment with you that the next meeting will not be long..."

    When eliaton bloomed a lovely and incomparable smile, which made Xiaohei envious, running over and shouting.

    "And me! I''ll make an appointment with my big brother! "

    Finish saying, also disregarding the reaction of Elijah, a squeeze body, squeeze Elijah away, make Elijah almost fall.

    "Whoa!" Elijah quickly stabilized herself and glared at Xiao Hei.

    "You mean little man!"

    Xiaohei spits out her tongue and makes a grimace at Elia. The tail finger of Xiaohei''s hand is tightly hooked with the silent tail finger, which makes Elia more angry, and rushes forward to make a mess with Xiaohei.

    Looking at this scene, the rest of the girls are smiling, speechless is a burst of crying and laughing.

    At this time, it is a small tail finger, hooked on the silent hand.

    I don''t know when I will come to Wuyan''s side and stare at Meiyou''s fingers.

    "Agreed..."

    Gazing at Meiyou''s serious and resolute orange eyes, he breathed a sigh and smiled.

    "Well, agreed..."

 Chapter 1558

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "dancing with the Maple" and "cloud Qiqing Valley"

    Next, because wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are about to leave Dongmu City, the girls decide to hold a farewell party.

    It''s a farewell party. In fact, it''s just a party at Lucia''s house.

    What''s more, all the dishes needed in the banquet must be made by Wuyan himself

    The reason, of course, is that the food without words is so delicious

    So, one of the main characters of the farewell party became the chef who prepared food and drink for many women

    Besides, it''s a whole day

    Fortunately, Elijah, Meiyou and Xiaohei happened to have a holiday. Today, they didn''t need classes. The party like the farewell party cheered up in the hall of adefert''s house.

    Daisy and Meiqin seem to have integrated into it, and have a good chat with everyone. Even as a maid, Meiyou, who has always been very calm, has a pleasant chat with Daisy and Meiqin.

    This scene, for those who know about Meiyou, maybe, is also a bit incredible

    But it''s lovely

    And she is almost the same.

    Elijah and Xiaohei seemed to be reluctant to part with each other. The whole farewell party came down, and they spent the first half of the time by their silent side. When it was almost dark, they found Daisy and Meiqin, and began to talk before parting.

    From the beginning to the end, Lucia sat in the seat, drinking black tea and eating gracefully, and talking with the rest of the people from time to time, without being too friendly.

    That''s natural, too.

    Among all the girls, if you say. If anyone has the worst relationship with wordless, Daisy and Meiqin, it must be Lucia.

    After all. Besides meeting with Lucia, wordless and others when collecting cards. There are few opportunities to meet at other times.

    In addition, wordless, Daisy and Meiqin are the main culprits for her bad plan. People are willing to provide the venue and financial assistance to hold this farewell party, which is very generous.

    However, there was also a very abnormal silence, and the whole farewell meeting came down. I haven''t said more than ten sentences

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silently drink all the drinks in his hand. Yuansakhalin looks around at all the people around him and makes sure that no one notices her. Then he stands up from his seat and quietly exits the venue.

    But, far Sakhalin didn''t know

    From the beginning to the end, there is also a person who has been paying attention to her

    ¡­¡­

    Pushing open the gate of the porch, yuanban Lin came out of the mansion and came to the courtyard. Look up, look at the sky.

    The night sky is still bright tonight

    Stars dot, the full moon is like the leader of all stars. It is located in the middle of the stars, just like one of the stars, and the biggest one. It radiates soft light with the surrounding stars

    "Ah..." Looking at the beautiful night sky, Yuan Sakhalin sighed deeply.

    "I really shouldn''t have come..."

    This sentence is not only true, but also lies

    For those who come here, attend the so-called farewell party of wordless, Daisy and Meiqin. Far Sakhalin didn''t want to.

    Because, although not to say. But yuansakhalin knows that she doesn''t want that person to leave

    So. To attend the other party''s farewell party, Yuan Sakhalin felt reluctant from the bottom of his heart.

    "I really shouldn''t have come" is absolutely true

    But in his heart, he thought so clearly. As a result, if he didn''t come, he would feel empty again.

    So the saying "really shouldn''t come" is another lie

    "Hateful..." Contradictory psychology, let far Sakhalin use his feet to kick away the stones that fall on the side, and fly out far away.

    "Why do I have to worry so much about that guy?"

    "That kind of guy is the enemy, isn''t he?"

    "It not only prevented me from going to school, but also took my first kiss. Every time I had a strong kiss, it was just bad..."

    "That kind of guy, it''s best to leave..."

    "Hateful..."

    Every time he said a word, yuanban Lin would kick a stone at his feet.

    Originally, it was to kick away the inner impatience and depression together with the stone. However, with the stone flying out, yuansakhalin couldn''t help but feel no pain, but more and more impatience.

    In fact, far Sakhalin knew that this day would come sooner or later

    It is not that yuanban Lin foresees the departure of silent people, but foresees his own departure

    Far Sakhalin is the alternate chairman of the magic association''s "timekeeper tower". No matter whether all the rank cards are recycled in the end or not, the successful baizellich must return to the magic association headquarters in London.It''s also because of this. Yuanban Lin has been ready to be separated from the people here at any time.

    But, far Sakhalin didn''t think, to the end, the first to leave is not only himself, or that he most care about people

    Think of here, far Sakhalin self mocking smile.

    "It''s not like me to realize that in less than two months, I actually have such emotions..."

    Such a sentence is full of self mockery, but it ushered in a playful response.

    "It''s not like you didn''t quarrel with Lucia or make a scene like that..."

    With the spread of such a sentence, a bottle of filled frozen drink came out from behind yuanbanlin and stuck on his face.

    "Wow!" The sudden voice and the cold touch on his cheek made Sakhalin jump up and turn his head to look behind him.

    Then, from just now on, it''s better to say that since yesterday, the man who couldn''t be calm in yuanbanlin''s heart has been imprinted in yuanbanlin''s eyes.

    "Is one here to do astronomical observation?" The speechless face holding the frozen beverage with a smile like expression threw the beverage in his hand to yuanbanlin.

    "It''s not like you to do such a thing!"

    Looking at the bottled drinks flying towards his face, yuansakhalin was surprised again, and hurriedly took them over and went away with speechless glare.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I should have asked you that question, didn''t I?" Speechless left his mouth and stood beside him, looking up at the night sky.

    "I''ve written" I have something on my mind "on my face. How can I not come out to see the situation..."

    "Who has a problem?..." Far Sakhalin did not look back. He didn''t even have a silent look. He didn''t know whether he was hiding his expression or whether he really didn''t want to see silent and unhappy voices echoing around.

    "What are you doing out there? Aren''t you afraid of the slimy little ones? "

    "Don''t worry, I''m not like you. I said hello to others before I came out..." The vision slanted to the direction of distant Sakhalin, without words and carelessness.

    "Don''t you need others to accompany you?"

    "Of course!" Far Sakhalin almost did not hesitate to say this.

    "I''m the alternate chairman of the magic association''s" timekeeper tower ", and the current head of the yuanban family. Do you think I will have the feeling of a little girl like" afraid of loneliness "

    "I don''t know if you have a little girl''s feelings like ''afraid of loneliness''..." Speechless laugh.

    "But no one should tell you that you have a straightforward performance of" one mind will show on one''s face "

    Far Sakhalin''s mouth was slightly open. He seemed to want to refute, but at last he didn''t say anything to refute. He hesitated for a while and said something like this.

    "You You Where will I go?... "

    Speechless slowly converged the smile on his face, eyes again cast on the night sky.

    "Go to a place you never thought of..."

    "What I didn''t expect?" Far Sakhalin hissed.

    "There are only a few places that I can''t think of. Can you say that you can come back in a short time if you go to such places with such confidence?"

    "For me, maybe not..." Speechless shook his head.

    "But for you, this period will never be too long..."

    "Don''t hide it from me all the time. Can''t you just make it clear?" Far Sakhalin can''t help but be a little angry.

    "You think it''s fun to pretend to be mysterious all day?"

    "Oh?..." Speechless immediately eyebrows a pick, smile out a voice.

    "Want to know my secret? Then try to find it by yourself! "

    Finish saying, speechless hand a swing, returned to the mansion.

    Looking at the speechless back, yuansaka Lin gnashed his teeth.

    "It''s a real fire..."

    Said this sentence far Sakhalin did not find that his inner restlessness, unconsciously, disappeared

 Chapter 1559

    The sky is clear

    The clouds are not stained

    Far mountain contains Dai

    Warm with the wind

    At the top of the blue sky, there are no clouds in the sky, not even a wisp of floating clouds. It seems that all the miscellaneous colors are filtered. The only few thin white clouds are like being sunburned by the sun. They dissipate slowly with the wind, making the sky magnificent and shining

    The sun covers the earth with fresh air. Sometimes, the sun will walk into a small number of clouds that are about to dissipate, but the light will shoot down from the clouds and direct to the river and sea of Dongmu city

    Sometimes, there will be dark clouds in the sky, and the clouds are still thick. The sun comes out, and the human eye can''t see them at all.

    However, the sun''s light in the dark cloud went through the encirclement, setting a circle of shining golden edge for the dark cloud.

    Soon, the sun slowly rushed out of the cloud, appeared in the sky, and even dyed the black cloud into a golden color, so that the black cloud also melted and dissipated.

    At this time, not only the sun, the clouds and the sea water, but also the earth is bright

    It''s such a fine day. Looking from the window, the transparent blue sky is like a silk handkerchief. Inside the window, two girls are busy with cleaning tools.

    From the morning, these two girls have been in this state

    Standing in the center of the hall, speechless looking at Daisy and Meiqin wearing apron, busy inside and outside, the expression is more or less helpless.

    "All right. Do you think so? "

    "When you are free, you can''t help!" Meiqin wiped the sweat on her forehead, with a broom in one hand and a akimbo in the other.

    "Don''t you see how busy we are?"

    "It''s just a little short!" The Daisy''s head is still in the kitchen.

    "Get these right, and the cleaning is done!"

    "So, even if you do a big cleaning, what will happen?" Speechless rather speechless said.

    "As soon as we leave, the time of the world will be frozen. When we come back again, the home is also the time when we leave. Do you need to be so clean before you leave? "

    "That''s what it says..." Meiqin looks around. Open your mouth like an exclamation.

    "After all, we''ve lived here for one or two months, and we''ve lived very well. Now we have to leave. It''s always a feeling. Don''t clean up here. There will be pimples in my heart... "

    "Anyway, if we have a chance to come back. It''s going to stay here, isn''t it? " The daisy glanced speechless.

    "When I come back to see a clean house, I''m in a good mood, aren''t I?"

    "But if I remember correctly..." Speechless hand covered the forehead and pointed out a cruel fact like a headache.

    "These places. Have you tidied up three times since you got up in the morning? "

    "Three Three times?... " Daisy and Meiqin suddenly looked at each other, embarrassed.

    "There is Is there so much?... "

    "How much do you think it is?" Speechless felt that his throat was almost bubbling.

    "I was woken up by you at five o''clock in the morning, saying that I was going to clean the room and dry the sheets. But the room has been cleaned at least three times. As for the quilt, you said that you should take it back after drying, take it out again after drying, and dry it eight times inside and outside. Everything is dried!"

    "Ahaha..." Meiqin touched her head and smiled.

    "I seem to be a little impressed by your saying..."

    "What does it matter..." The daisy puffed up her cheeks and turned away.

    "We have feelings here, and we are reluctant to..."

    In fact, it''s better to say that Daisy and Meiqin are both reluctant to live in this house for one or two months.

    Although we had to fight in the "mirror world" of the virtual number field at night, we had a fight with yuanbanlin, luvia, Meiyou, Elijah, Xiaohei and baget, but in addition, the two girls had a very ordinary life here.

    This kind of ordinary life, since following speechless to sparril world, during the period of sparril world, the two young girls never lived again.

    What''s more, in the days here, even if there is a battle, there are many problems, such as yuanbanlin''s party, shijika, bajit and so on. But silent, Daisy and Meiqin solve these problems together, which also makes two young girls have the feeling of returning to the time when only three of them were in the world.

    Will be reluctant, that is understandable

    Of course, now, with so many companions, Daisy and Meiqin are not unhappy at all.

    Now, the base in the giant beast forest has been built, and the "capital of different generations" has also become the home of a group of girls who have become the calling characters and Yuban sisters.If nothing happened, I would stay in the "capital of different generations" all the time. In ordinary days, I would still be able to visit a group of girls

    Until this time, the happy life that the young girls prayed for finally came into being with the completion of the "capital of different generations".

    Next, we need only one guarantee, so that we can live on.

    That guarantee, needless to say, is to have the power to deal with all accidents and guard such a happy life and home!

    Thinking of this, both Daisy and Meiqin turn their eyes to speechless body, with soft eyes.

    In order to pursue the power that can guard everything, wordless will always wander between the sparril world and the replica world, enriching their own strength!

    Now, we only need to promote the task of "semi God Road" to the level of semi God peak. Without words, we can become a semi God peak power!

    Become the real meaning of the world''s strongest!

    Under such conditions, in addition to the S-class equipment in the system, there is the exchange of mythical weapons that can provide the "power of God". Exchange the S-class equipment to get the "power of God". At that time, with the help of the "power of God", there will be no chance to become a true and correct God level power!

    At that time, the real threat of a happy life, will come to live in the "alien capital" of all people!

    In order to meet the arrival of that time, Daisy and Meiqin also secretly swear in their hearts that they can''t lag far behind the most important person in front of them

    "No matter how reluctant you are, let''s end it..."

    Without knowing the determination of daisy and Meiqin, they looked around and sighed.

    "If it goes on like this, it''s really endless..."

    "All right..." Daisy and Meiqin react from the trance, some reluctantly put down the cleaning tools on hand, untied the apron, folded it conscientiously, and came to wordless side.

    "Well, aren''t you going to say goodbye to those children?" Meiqin wrinkled her nose.

    "Because of the things you are going to leave, those children are quite hit, aren''t they?"

    "That''s why it''s a child..." The wordless expression is a little helpless.

    "It''s said that I won''t leave for a long time..."

    "But that''s lovely..." The daisy couldn''t help laughing.

    "Why not summon them to the world of sparril?"

    "Even if we go back, I will immediately continue to carry out the task of" semi divine road " Speechless shook his head.

    "In that case, it would be like leaving those children in a strange world?"

    "So it is..." Meiqin nodded in agreement.

    "In a strange world, you are not around, even though you will not be separated for a long time due to the proportion of time, but it is not the taste after all..."

    "So let''s talk about it when the semi God Road task is over and I''m promoted to the semi God peak..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Before that, separate for a second..."

    "What about yuanbanlin and lvya?" The daisy gave a silent look.

    "Don''t you say goodbye to them?"

    "Forget it..." He hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.

    "In any case, what should be said was made clear yesterday. After we leave, the time of the world will freeze. Instead of parting with a little sadness, it''s better to wait for the reunion in the next second..."

    "Oh?..." Meiqin looks up.

    "Is it interesting for them to be your calling characters?"

    "Of course not!" Speechless and resentful smile, muttering.

    "At least not all..."

    "What do you say?..."

    "Nothing..."

    Step forward, came to Daisy and Meiqin, speechless look at the two girls.

    "Then, let''s go back!"

    Two girls nodded their heads

    In the hall, the three figures disappeared without warning, leaving everything calm

 Chapter 1560

    Sparril world, the forest of monsters

    Since the birth of the king of beasts and the Warcraft riots, there have been no idle people in the natural treasure house of this sparril world

    In order to prevent the innocent soldiers and magicians from suffering the devastating blow of Warcraft, the three empires of AILU, baruba and Phil all set up campsites near the edge of giant beast forest in their respective national borders.

    Only through the management of the camp, and with the approval of the camp leader, a purposeful team is formed and dispatched, then people can enter the giant beast forest.

    That''s also to hunt Warcraft from the forest of behemoths and get the resources for the normal operation of the market in sparril world.

    If there is no such reason, perhaps the mission of the camp is just to defend the forest of monsters and not let the monsters in it rush out.

    However, even if a camp sends a team into the forest every day, there are not as many people in the forest as before.

    After all, in the past, if you want to enter, if you want to go back, you need to organize. If you want to enter one by one, more people will enter the forest of behemoths.

    In this case, in fact, no one knows that there is something invisible in this huge forest of danger and opportunity, a vast open space

    If someone can detect the abnormality of this open space, then. He was able to find that around the open space, a circle of transparent barriers, which were constantly fluctuating, was showing a semicircle, covering more than 80% of the whole open space.

    In this semi-circular transparent barrier covering more than 80% of the open space, there is a fortress standing in it

    In general, the height of steel must be at least 100 meters. The walls extend to both sides, forming a circle, which encircles everything in the fortress.

    In the fortress. There are many tall buildings. But different types, different styles, that is, orderly, like uneven. It''s like a wonderful city that gathers the buildings of every era together.

    The buildings with different styles, types and tastes are gathered together in the city. There are also short brown hair and brown pupils. The delicate face is as like as two peas. The girl with a little lack of expression on her face is living

    Some stay at home

    Some walk on the street outside

    Some are enjoying the leisurely daily life

    Some of them are in front of some shop owners

    What''s more, they wear uniform and armband embroidered with the word "patrol" on their arms. They walk around in every street

    as like as two peas and a figure, it''s a living city.

    Yuban sisters, like normal girls, lead a leisurely and ordinary life

    Here, is now the "capital of different generations"

    In the center of the "alien capital", there is a building with the highest height. Standing on the top, you can absolutely bring the whole "alien capital" back to the bottom of your eyes, inverted pyramid shape.

    The heart of the generation!

    This is the place where the silent and the summoned characters live!

    At this time, at a window on the top floor of the "heart of the generation", Meiqin stands here. Through the window in front of her, she looks at the younger sisters of Yuban who live in Anle music. Their eyes are actually red.

    "Great Great... "

    Standing behind Meiqin, speechless and Daisy also looked at the scene below, and saw the excited appearance of Meiqin, with a gentle smile.

    They can understand the mood of Meiqin!

    Originally, Yu Ban''s sisters were born in the world of "magic catalogue" as replicators and experimental objects, suffering from the killing by one side and the use of aresta.

    In order to save Yu Ban''s sisters, Meiqin was in deep darkness and despair.

    Later, even though wordless brought Meiqin a glimmer of hope and rescued all Yuban sisters, Yuban sisters still could not say they were completely out of danger.

    After all, in the world of "magic catalogue", there are so many people coveting their use value.

    And there are so many disputes in the world of sparril, which leads to the end, Yu Ban''s sisters take up arms and participate in the battle.

    Of course, when it comes to fighting, it''s actually just hunting in the giant beast forest and occasionally sending off the insects in the giant beast forest camp. Compared with the life in the "magic directory" world, the life here is like heaven for Yuban sisters.

    But Meiqin didn''t want Yu Ban''s sisters to participate in the battle at all.

    Although Yuban sisters don''t care, they haven''t had a good life since they were born, or even a normal life. Meiqin can''t bear to see that.Also because of this, at the beginning, when deciding to build a base and give Yuban sisters a place for monks, Meiqin was the most powerful and hardworking.

    In order to make Yuban sisters live a normal life without disputes

    It''s a pity that in this world, there are endless disputes, and there is no really happy life without the real power to protect everything.

    Because that doesn''t mean when it''s destroyed.

    Even now, Yu Ban''s younger sisters seem to live in the "capital of different generations", but maybe when there will be a big battle to be carried out, then maybe

    Because of this, Meiqin felt that her heart was full and her tears could hardly stop when she saw the scene of Yuban sisters'' normal life in the "capital of different generations".

    Nowadays, the "alien capital" has a border set by purple and the items that were exchanged from the system for protective measures. If anyone wants to enter the "alien capital", it must be at least half divine level or a large army attacking with the Warcraft army.

    How many demigods are there in the world of sparril

    How many of them have the ability to form large armies and Warcraft legions with influence comparable to those of the demigod

    Even if there is a powerful semi divine level or a large army or a Warcraft army coming, if you want the "capital of a different generation" to fall, you have to pass the barrier of wordless and many women.

    There are purple, the 96 level semi divine level strong, the nine level peak strong, and a group of girls at least eight level peak. Who can break in at will

    Therefore, Meiqin knows that if there is no accident in this scene, it should be able to continue

    Let Yuban sisters live the same life as ordinary people. At this moment, it is really realized

    How can Meiqin not be excited

    Let alone Meiqin, even speechless and Daisy saw this scene, and they were running with high emotions that were hard to be admired, which made them feel happy and great sense of achievement.

    "In order to present this scene, those children have spent a lot of time..." On one side, the purple with the paper fan in his hand looked at the peaceful scene below, and could not help but put on a smile.

    "I still remember that at the time when the" capital of different generations "just announced its establishment, many younger sisters were seriously thinking about how they should live here. Although there was no expression on their faces, they were all looking forward to their future life, which should not be questioned..."

    "Life Do you Daisy opened her mouth with some sense.

    "So, even if it''s not necessary, are the sisters opening some shops?"

    "Almost all the things sold in those shops are made by the sisters themselves!" Zixinran smiles.

    "Clothes, food, decorations and even potted plants and flowers are all made by the sisters according to their own interests and hobbies and sold in the shop. What you see now is that they decide what they want to do and then present it..."

    "Do you even make clothes and decorations by yourself?" Speechless some surprised, some admire.

    "That''s amazing. When did sisters learn such skills?"

    "Well, the things sold in the shop are also the prices set by my sisters?" Daisy asked with interest.

    "Do sisters use it to buy things, raw materials for making things and other currencies that need to be circulated? Is it purple that flows out?"

    "Those children don''t use money to buy and sell things..." At this point, purple is laughing.

    "Sometimes we exchange things with each other, sometimes it''s just a small condition like making a meal. There are all kinds of forms. Of course, even if we don''t have them, if we see that our sisters really want their own things, those children will also send out the things they make by themselves..."

    Smell words, Daisy suddenly showed the look of yearning.

    "So enviable, such a life..."

    This way of life of sisters is really attractive.

    There is no interest to drive, there is no factor of human selfishness, do what you want to do

    Open your own shop, make things

    It''s also a way of life that sisters want

    What''s more, purple also said that even if there are no things and conditions to exchange these items, the sisters will also give their own hand-made things.

    Just because those who need these things are their sisters

    Isn''t this kind of life enough to make people yearn for

    "Stop it!" Meiqin wiped her eyes, dried all the water vapor inside, took up Daisy''s hand, and could not wait to shout.

    "Daisy! Go out with me! "

    "Good!" Daisy seems to have had such an idea for a long time. If she doesn''t want to, she agrees immediately.They didn''t even fight, and rushed out at one end, which made them laugh and laugh

 Chapter 1561

    Thank you very much for your reward of 5888! And the rewards of "cloud Qiqing Valley", "soul falling", "Chen Jiale 666355" and "double Scorpio of the second dimension"

    "How is your mission over there?"

    Purple looks speechless with the expression that is rarely interested in something and asks.

    "Should it be finished?"

    "Well Wordless scratched his head.

    "Although there have been many problems in the middle, they have finally finished..."

    "It''s best to finish..." Purple clapped the paper fan in his hand and glanced at speechless.

    "It''s rare to have a shortcut that will take you to the top. You need to hold it well..."

    "I know what you mean, but sometimes there are many accidents..." Speechless can''t help but recall the task of "semi divine road" which was almost abandoned by himself due to the relationship between the rank of "Archer" stuck in Xiao Hei''s body, and sighed.

    "The task of" semi divine road "is indeed a rare opportunity, but some things, when compared with each other, can''t simply take which side is more beneficial to oneself to which side..."

    "Oh?..." Purple slightly surprised to see speechless, with a deep smile.

    "It seems that this time, the world of replicas has made you lose a lot of energy, saying such profound words..."

    "It''s just a matter of feeling..." Speechless shrugs.

    "However, this time, the task of" semi divine road "made me realize that it is not easy. Although the trouble of the task of" semi divine road "in the second ring is mainly because I am asking for trouble..."

    "In any case, try to finish it to the end if you can..." Purple casually waved the hand holding the paper fan.

    "Anyway, there is this" alien capital "now. There will be no more things to worry about in sparril world. Just focus on your own tasks..."

    "I have such a plan. When Daisy and Meiqin come back, I will set out immediately to carry out the task of" half God Road "in the third ring road!" Speechless did a pair of show hand shape, immediately look to purple.

    "In other words, purple, don''t you go to replica world with me?"

    "Do we look like the kind of people who go around for something?" Purple smile not smile at speechless.

    "I''m also interested in other replica worlds, but I prefer a leisurely life to wandering around the world..."

    "You don''t call this a leisurely life. Just say that you are lazy!" Speechless not good gas of white purple one eye.

    "I don''t know how such a lazy guy like you managed the grand border of Fantasia so well..."

    "We only take care of the grand enchantment in Fantasia town. Generally, the only one who manages the grand enchantment is the unscrupulous witch who hides in the shrine and plays with herself..." Purple opened the paper fan and covered her lower face.

    "In fantasy village, we are basically the same as now..."

    Looking at Zina only shows her deep purple eyes. The lower half of her face is completely covered under the paper fan. She can''t see the expression clearly. If she doesn''t know Ziji, she almost believes that Zihui won''t care about the fantasy country.

    It''s true that purple is also very lazy when he is in the fantasy village. He only hides in his own home when he has nothing to do, peeps at others with the ability of "gap". As the founder of the fantasy village, he doesn''t dry up the affairs of the fantasy village, and advocates the policy of watching with one eye open and one eye closed.

    But that''s mainly because of those things, either small things like sesame mungbean, or things that won''t break away from the control of purple.

    If there is something in the fantasy village that is enough to threaten its existence and make purple have to come out in person, purple will never be vague.

    So, purple now hang up this "it''s none of your business" look, it''s as proud and charming on the line

    "Really don''t want to go?..." At present, speechless can not help but use the general tone of temptation.

    "Perhaps, the replica world of the" semi divine road "task of the third ring road is Fantasyland. Maybe, at that time, when I go to fantasyland, the time flow in Fantasyland will return to normal. If something happens and you are not there..."

    "Then you can solve it!" Purple did not move at all, and also naturally put their work on the speechless body, Shi Ran''s mouth.

    "Don''t you have our" Ruby model "? In a way, you''re us, aren''t you? "

    "You''re wearing a hat for me..." There was a silent sigh.

    "Let''s not say that there is a time limit for the" Ruby mode ". I have opened your" Ruby mode ", which means that the strength can be the same as you, others, can be compared?"

    Eight cloud purple, the monster and sage of the realm!

    Monsters who have lived for more than a thousand years!

    Even if speechless can rely on the "Ruby mode" and have the power of the same level as purple in a short time, they dare not boast that they can solve all the problems in fantasy village.After all, in fantasy village, there is no stronger existence than bayunzi, but under such circumstances, bayunzi can still manage the whole fantasy village in a different way, which is enough to prove that all things in fantasy village can not be solved by strength alone.

    With the name of "sage", the wisdom of bayunzi is beyond doubt, and this wisdom is also the real dependence of bayunzi''s ability to manage fantasy town.

    Power, on the contrary, is attached

    So, if we let wordless to manage fantasy village

    Forget it, think of the endless strange things and a group of children who only know how to eat and drink, without any abstinence. They are all suffering from wordless pain.

    "Well, it''s not as complicated as you think..." As if I could see through what was going on under the silent face that suddenly turned blue, bayunzi smiled.

    "although there is the founder of the fantasy village, but I am usually very idle, in the fantasy village, the dream is invincible, there are her, usually do not need what managers worry about the village of fantasy."

    "I think it''s just because there''s that ungodly witch who is just as lazy as you, that there''s a problem in Fantasia!" Make complaints about silence.

    "If you are willing to be more active, fantasy town can also be renamed ideal town directly..."

    "So didn''t we say that?" Purple face hung a do not know is joking or serious expression.

    "Don''t you know if you''re going to try management fantasy?"

    "Are you serious or joking?" Seeing purple''s indistinct appearance, speechless, I''m not sure whether purple said this sentence has any other meaning.

    "In my words, I''m sure the management can''t come to Fantasia!"

    "Didn''t I tell you that it''s OK to have a dream to worry about things in the country?" Purple some funny look at speechless like a frightened look.

    "You can give big things to Lingmeng, small things to LAN or your group of little girlfriends, and you can live leisurely..."

    "Purple, it''s my fault!" I almost kowtow.

    "I shouldn''t have brushed you. Please forgive me!"

    "Is it?" The smile on purple''s face suddenly became stronger.

    "That''s a pity. Well, when do you change your mind, you can come to us. I don''t mind leaving fantasy town to you for management..."

    "You really can hold it up and put it down..." Speechless and defeated.

    "Are you not afraid that we will make a mess of Fantasia?"

    "There are a lot of problem children in fantasy village..." Purple curled her mouth.

    "Compared with them, you are more obedient than babies..."

    Finish saying, purple turns round, back to have no words.

    "Are you going to take Daisy and Meiqin to perform the" semi divine road "task of the third ring road when they come back?"

    "Yes..." Speechless doubt of crooked head.

    "Is there a problem?..."

    "No problem, but one thing suddenly comes to our mind..." Purple fan points his cheek with paper and says with a smile.

    "Tonight, two of your little girlfriends will be transformed in the lake..."

    "Tonight?..." Silent slightly Zheng, immediately asked.

    "Who is coming out?"

    "Well, you know that at night..." Purple did not break, but waved the paper fan in his hand and walked out.

    "Look at the way Daisy and Meiqin look. For a while, they will be reluctant to leave their sisters. For the task of" semi divine road "in the Third Ring Road, you can take the two little girls out of the lake at night to carry out it together..."

    "They should be happy, too?"

    Left this sentence, purple head also did not return to leave the scene.

    "At night Do you

    Looking at the direction of purple''s departure, wordless walked back to the window position, looked at the younger sisters of Yuban who were walking in and out of every street below, and some expected toots.

    "Who will it be?" rs

 Chapter 1562

    "Selling cakes, fresh and delicious cakes, do, Yuban 1760 shouted..."

    "Look at the clothes. There are beautiful clothes here. Do, Yu ban 16307 shouted..."

    "Does anyone want to buy flowers? Do, Yuban 2640 is observing the guests around, and holding his love flower carefully... "

    "Please take a look at the highest masterpiece of Yuban, do. Yuban 10047 raises the umbrella in his hand and proudly shows off..."

    On both sides of the street with a style similar to that of the western style retro style, such a sound is constantly reverberating in the air and spreading to everyone walking on the street.

    It was a cry from the boss of the store in the shops on both sides of the retro Western Street.

    From the point of view of the scene alone, it is undoubtedly a very busy business street or the necessary behavior of the stall Street established when holding a large-scale event to increase customers.

    However, if someone comes to the scene in person, they should not be in the mood of thinking about patronizing these stores.

    Because, these are echoing yells, all of them are the kind of cold voice without the slightest emotion, lack of high spirited, as if listless.

    Standing at the corner of the street, speechless looking at this scene, I feel more or less powerless.

    Purple said that two young girls will come out of the lake and take them to carry out "Yuban is setting up a stall, do, Yuban 10032 report to elder brother truthfully, and sign to elder brother who hasn''t seen for a long time with her eyes..."

    Yu ban 10032, who said this sentence, put his head in front of the speechless at once, and stopped until he was less than five centimeters away. His brown pupils stared at the speechless wine red eyes, so he stopped talking.

    "That..." Looking at the expressionless pretty face near Yuban 10032, he made a dry laugh.

    "Please redeem my inability to see the other person''s inner thoughts from the eyes of others..."

    "That''s right..." Yu ban 10032 opened the distance as if understanding, let silent quietly relieved a breath.

    However, what Yuban 10032 said next was so wordless on the spot.

    "As the elder brothers and adults of Yu ban, they have no such non-human ability. Some of them are out of order. Do, Yu ban 10032 is a little disappointed. Some of them look at their elder brothers contemptuously, trying to make them realize their stupidity..."

    "Ha ha..." Speechless forced a smile.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so stupid..."

    "There''s no way. Yu ban can only use oral narration to let his elder brother understand the meaning of Yu ban..." Yuban 10032 once again points to its stall.

    "Elder brother, would you like to taste the octopus of Yuban? Do, Yuban 10032, let go of my disappointment and look forward to my brother''s reply... "

    "All right..." Listen to Yuban 10032 that only belongs to Yuban sister''s expression, speechless and helpless to shake his head.

    "Then I''ll try it..."

    "Yuban is very happy..." So said Yu ban 10032 is still a expressionless face.

    "So, what is your brother''s plan to exchange for the octopus stew of Yu ban? Do, Yuban 10032 asked his elder brother if he should use his underwear to replace the octopus fire of Yuban... "

    "Do you usually trade your underwear for other sisters''?" Speechless knee a soft, almost fell to the ground.

    "If so, please make sure that I also set up a stall here..."

    "Do you want the underwear of Yu ban? Do, Yuban 10032 asked shyly, and began to think about the correctness of the saying that "men are animals"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I''m wrong. I don''t want to... "

    "As a man, my brother doesn''t want the underwear of a cute girl. It''s against the common sense. Do, Yu ban 10032 put aside the previous problems and rethink the correctness of the saying that" boys who don''t covet the underwear of girls are all frigid... "

    "I''d like to ask you where all this came from..."

    "It''s all common sense. Do, Yuban 10032 naturally said. At the same time, he was surprised that his elder brother didn''t know such common sense..."

    "I really didn''t know there was such common sense..."

    "Elder brother is a fool! do£¡ Yu ban 10032 made a conclusion! "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you still want to cook octopus for me? "

    "Then, please give me your underwear. Do, Yuban 10032 has put forward his own conditions..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Let''s change one condition, shall we... "

    "Isn''t brother wearing it?"¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1563

    Standing in front of the octopus selling booth, speechless looking at a toy sniper gun in his hand, I don''t know why.

    "What is this?"

    "Gun!" Yu Ban''s sister, who also holds a toy sniper gun, said simply and concisely.

    "I know it''s a gun..." Wordless forced to bear the inner powerlessness, very patient to continue to ask.

    "I mean, what are you going to do with the gun?"

    "Elder brother, don''t you want to eat octopus, but you don''t have what Yu ban wants to exchange?" Yu ban sister raised the toy sniper gun in her hand and explained.

    "So, if you want to get the octopus burn, you have to follow the rules of Yuban store, compete with Yuban, do, Yuban 10032 explain to your brother, but you feel it''s a pity that you didn''t get your brother''s underwear..."

    "Competition?..." Wordless automatically omits the inner narration in Yuban 10032''s words, and looks suspiciously to Yuban 10032.

    "What competition?"

    "Shoot!" Yu ban 10032 spits out these two words, and points to a man-shaped target with a cloak in its stall.

    "That''s the humanoid target made by Yuban. There''s a number on every part of the target. If you hit that part, you can get the mark marked on that part. And everyone will have three bullets. After three bullets are fired, who gets the most points will win. Do, Yuban 10032 patiently explains..."

    "So it is..." Wordless probably understood the meaning of Yuban 10032.

    "That is to say, as long as I get more points than you and win you, I can get Octopus burn, right?"

    "Correct solution!" Yuban nodded 10032 and added this sentence.

    "On the contrary, if yu ban gets more points than his elder brother. If you win the elder brother, Yu ban will get his elder brother''s underwear. Do, Yu ban 10032 explains it. And it''s burning... "

    "Don''t burn it!" Speechless can''t help shouting.

    "When did I promise to take out my underwear for a bet?"

    "If you win the competition, you can get what you want. Well, if regalia wins the game. We should also get what we want, which is the most basic principle of competition... " Yu ban 10032 looks at the silent face.

    "In other words, my elder brother has the despicable idea of getting the octopus to burn the imperial plate unconditionally, and the imperial plate will not oppose it. Do, Yu ban tries to show his magnanimity, but despises his elder brother''s idea... "

    "I..." The strength of wordless body disappeared in an instant.

    In the past, he also thought that the way Yu Ban''s sisters said it was a cute point, and it was also a manifestation of the pure personality that could show Yu Ban''s sisters'' undisguised inner thoughts, which was very worthy of love.

    But now, that''s the idea. It''s really gone

    With the strength of my body

    "Now that you''ve said that..." No words hate to bite teeth.

    "Good! I promise you the conditions! "

    Shooting is not a speechless specialty!

    However, the weapon "meteor night" with great killing power, wordless has also worked hard in shooting.

    Although Yu ban sisters used guns and other weapons as their own weapons in the world of magic catalogue, the target was less than five meters away.

    So close. Have no words and self-confidence, fight wherever you want.

    Therefore, you can get a full score even if you are in the worst condition!

    In such a case, even if yu Ban''s sister also gets the full score, at most it''s a draw, both sides can''t get what they want, their underwear can also be saved

    As for Yu Ban''s sister''s Octopus stew, in fact, speechless is not really wanted. The reason why it''s wanted is just to visit Yu Ban''s sister.

    Who knows that such a scandal has developed

    Make a bet with your underwear

    Isn''t this a pit

    If you change your underwear to make a gambling appointment, it''s a bit of energy

    "Then, let''s start!" Yuban 10032 went into his stall and opened the cloak on the human target.

    "No matter what, I won''t lose!" Although the bet is very big, but in order to keep their underwear, speechless that they should be serious.

    However, this ambition opened the cloak of the human shaped target in the shop at the Royal plate 10032, and exposed the whole picture of the target in the air, not only disappeared without trace, but even the silent person was frozen and could not move.

    No reason.

    Just because the target is a naked man tied to a shelf and posing as JesusOn the naked man, several concentric circles were drawn on each part, and a number was annotated on them, indicating the score that can be obtained when shooting at that part.

    Target a naked man

    This is not the real reason for the silence.

    The real reason for being speechless and stiff is that the face of this naked man''s target is exactly his face

    Moreover, the position with the highest score, that is, the position with 100 points, is still in the crotch position

    Silent face, a drop of cold sweat can not help but come out.

    "Here This is

    "This is the most precious treasure of the Royal plate!" Yuban 10032 seems to feel the target''s body lovingly, and the part it touches is also the crotch.

    "Because it''s my elder brother, Yu ban took this treasure out and used it as our competition target. Ordinary people can''t see it. Do, Yu ban 10032 proudly holds up his chest..."

    Finish saying, regardless of the appearance of speechless and sweating, Yuban 10032 goes to speechless side, and the brown pupil looks at his'' treasure ''without wave.

    "Then, Yu ban begins first..." So Yuban 10032 put a wooden plug on the muzzle of his toy sniper gun, held the gun skillfully, aimed at the target, and pulled the trigger extremely calmly.

    "Pa!"

    With the sound of a crisp impact, from the toy sniper gun in the hands of Yuban 10032, the cork came out directly, hitting the crotch of the target with incomparable accuracy.

    It can be seen from the crisp impact sound that, if it is replaced by another object, the impact force is absolutely no less than the force of throwing a shot with full force.

    Speechless face quickly turned blue, then from blue to red, from red to black, finally, pale.

    Now, speechless has only one feeling

    That''s a sharp pain from the lower body

    "Whoo..." However, Yu ban 10032 breathed a breath with a calm attitude, picked up a cork again, and put it into the muzzle of the toy sniper gun in his hand, aiming and shooting.

    "Pa!"

    "Pa!"

    For two consecutive shots, Yu ban 10032 accurately hit the target''s position of 100 points, that is, the position of the crotch, which makes people have to feel that the shooting technique is superb.

    At the same time, we need to feel something else

    That''s the power of sniper

    Each shot made the target fall, and almost fell off the shelf. It''s doubtful that if the fourth shot was made, a hole would be blown out in the same position.

    I watched as the crotch of the target with my own appearance was hit repeatedly, and with such a strong force, the silent tiger was shocked, and then shocked, the sweat had already not only flowed from his face, but also his back was soaked.

    "What''s the matter with you, brother?" On one side, Yuban 10032 put down the toy sniper gun in his hands, looked at the silent tiger body, which was shaking violently and sweating all over, and wondered.

    "Are you not satisfied with the shooting technique of the Royal plate? Do, Yu ban 10032 is a little uneasy to think whether his shooting method is not strong enough... "

    No!

    Yuban sister''s shooting is very powerful!

    Very powerful!

    Strong enough to be speechless!

    Holding the toy sniper gun in his hand, he could clearly feel his facial muscles twitching, his palms sweating and his whole body shaking.

    Yu Ban''s sister has fired three shots, and all three shots have hit the highest score, getting full marks.

    That is to say, if you don''t want to lose, you have to hit the highest score three times.

    There is only one part with the highest score

    That''s the crotch

    Although I know that it''s not me, but let me shoot the crotch of the target with my own touch. Wordless, I need to be prepared for some part of the pain first

    In this way, speechless holding the gun, his face has been sweating, delayed dare not pull the trigger.

    In this way, a moment, silent hand shake, cork burst out, hit the target Chest

    "Pa..."

    The toy sniper gun fell on the ground, speechless and dull.

    "Done..."

 Chapter 1564

    It''s night

    The sky gradually darkened, and night fell quietly

    In the sky, the full moon is clear, and the soft moonlight falls from the sky. Through the boundary of "the city of different generations", it shines into the wonderful city which seems to be a mixture of buildings of different times, and makes the whole "the city of different generations" all approved with a layer of silver yarn.

    In the soft moonlight, some places where there are windmills start to wind, which makes the windmills turn slowly, as if they are providing power for the "capital of different generations". In a moment, all the streets emit a light that is not bright or dim.

    These lights are all from the bricks that make up the street itself!

    Although the bricks paved into the streets of "the capital of different generations" have different styles, types and colors, they are all made of ores with the same nature.

    At night, it will shine like a Pearl!

    In order to get these luminous minerals, at the beginning, many women did not worry less.

    Some go around to find out where the ore is produced

    Some follow Yu Ban''s sisters to the monster forest to find

    Some go to supply town to buy a lot

    Others even contacted Lulu and Fifi for help

    Only in this way can we get the ore that can build a street of "the capital of the different ages"

    And in this hard work, the return is "the capital of different generations", which can be called a dreamlike beautiful night scene.

    Each street itself is bursting with soft light, and the light emitted by each street is not the same, which makes the whole night of "the capital of another generation" set off by rainbow like colors, which is extremely beautiful.

    In such a beautiful night scene. I''m afraid that even if we know it''s evening, there will be many people who want to walk on the shining street, right

    Even Yu Ban''s sisters, who are a little used to it, walk up and down the street at night, scattering their hearts. Enjoy the night view. Having such an enviable night.

    The heart of the generation, which stands in the center of the "alien capital", is just like those streets. The whole inverted pyramid building is shining with gold. It''s like a pile of gold. It''s dazzling.

    I think living in such a building is more fulfilling than living in those imperial palaces

    Such a night. I really envy others.

    However, it is such a night of envy, some people even have no mood to appreciate it

    In the top hall of "the heart of the generation", he lowered his head wordlessly, and the background was dark. He walked in from the outside like a walking corpse, and staggered to the position of the sofa. He fell down like a dying man.

    That''s for sure

    Now, in the speechless body, somewhere that no one else can see. One of the most important close fitting clothes is missing

    The underpants lost to Yuban 10032

    Moreover, it is also required by Yuban 10032 to take it off to her face with the winner''s attitude, so as not to cheat without words

    So, in the near death mentality, wordless in front of his sister Yuban, took off his underwear, lost to Yuban 10032

    Looking at Yuban 10032 holding his own personal clothes, he collected the octopus burning stall like a treasure, and gave all the octopus burning that he had passed the exam to wordless, expressionless walk away. At that moment, wordless feeling, he also followed Yuban 10032 away, and could not come back again

    Then, Yu Ban''s sisters began to hold speechless and carry out all kinds of business. They snatched all the clothes of speechless body by way of forced marketing, and then they scattered in a rush, leaving a dull, smooth speechless, motionless for a long time

    Fortunately, only Yu Ban''s sister is the "capital of different generations"

    Fortunately, the girls are all soaking in the magic pool water in the lake, undergoing transformation

    Fortunately, Daisy, Meiqin and purple are not around

    Fortunately, Yu Ban''s sisters, who were scattered in a crowd, also left behind a shop selling men''s clothes

    Otherwise, speechless, I feel that I have no meaning to stay in the "capital of different generations"

    Rather, the whole life has no meaning of being

    "I am a fool..." The face is buried in the sofa, and the voice of wordless crying comes out.

    "Why go on the street? Why eat octopus? Why play games? Why don''t you run away? "

    In a flash, the new "100000 why" from the dead speechless body constantly reverberated in the hall, the voice is full of desolation.

    However, before long, speechless suddenly bounced up and opened his mouth with a high face."It doesn''t matter! No one knows except Yu Ban''s sisters, don''t they? "

    "I just want to forget! Then no one knows about it! "

    "Yes! Forget it! "

    So said, speechless head down, ready to hypnotize himself, but this head down, a piece of paper on the table in front of him will be printed.

    "I''m in a good shape. Keep going..."

    On the paper, such a line of words is printed on it.

    I can''t recognize that handwriting without words, but I can guess it.

    In addition to having a ''gap'', who can look at the eight clouds of purple in every place at will

    "I am a fool..." Speechless again fell on the sofa.

    "Why go on the street? Why eat octopus? Why play games? Why don''t you run away? "

    In the course of self mourning and self complaining, I suddenly heard it.

    Outside the hall, the two footsteps slowly ring, sneak over and come to the entrance of the hall.

    "Who is it?"

    With a depressed expression, speechless turned around, looked to the direction of the hall door, the eye is two heads from the outside, sneaking into the hall.

    "Daisy? Meiqin?... " Seeing this, I feel more puzzled.

    "What are you doing like this?"

    "Whoa!" Hearing the silent voice, Daisy and Meryton, who sneaked in from the outside of the hall, gave an exaggerated exclamation. When they could see clearly the silent voice sitting on the sofa, their expressions were stiff.

    "Yan..." The daisy spoke in a flurry.

    "You Are you still up?... "

    "Should not sleep..." See Daisy that flustered appearance, wordless slightly frown.

    "Someone will end the transformation later. I want to take them to carry out the task of" semi divine road ". The third ring, Daisy and Meiqin, how about you stay here?"

    "No problem!" Meiqin keeps the posture of sticking out a head while hiding her body outside and shouting loudly.

    "Then go quickly!"

    "Didn''t you say that you need to wait for someone to come out first?" All of a sudden, there was no doubt.

    "What are you hiding for? Are you still shy? "

    Said, speechless stood up.

    "Stop for me!"

    Speechless just stood up. Daisy and Meiqin screamed loudly and stared at speechless.

    "Don''t come here! Sit down! "

    "Ha?..." Looking at the big reaction of daisy and Meiqin, wordless was also scared.

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you ill?... "

    "Yes! yes! We are ill! " Meiqin is joking.

    "So don''t come here, you will be infected by us!"

    "What are you talking about?" Speechless straight at Daisy and harp.

    "Have you heard of a real ancestor who died of illness?"

    "Here It''s a very unusual disease... " Daisy''s face twitched, a smile barely reaching the extreme.

    "Even if it''s a real ancestor, it''ll die if it''s close..."

    "A disease that will die as soon as it gets close?" Speechless for a while, followed by a smile.

    "Yes How terrible... "

    The moment I saw the smile on my silent face, Daisy and Meiqin cried out to each other.

    Did not wait for the two girls to react, the wordless body suddenly into the space, disappeared in place, once again appeared, it was behind the two girls.

    When I came to the two girls behind me and saw the situation of the two girls, I was speechless.

    At this time, the daisy and the lute are still sticking their heads out of the hall.

    So, speechless one came to Daisy, the Meiqin behind, two young girls pucker up the buttocks of the appearance will be printed into his vision.

    This is not the most important.

    Most importantly, the two buttocks pouting in front of speechless eyes are naked and naked

    No, it should be said that Daisy and Meiqin are completely naked, and the beautiful body is all present in the air, without a bit of cover!

    "You You... " Speechless.

    "How How

    Daisy and Meiqin turn around fiercely, looking at the speechless and dazzled look, a pretty face slowly rose a red

 Chapter 1565

    Congratulations on being the fourteenth leader of the book

    (congratulations to cloud Qiqing Valley for being the master of this book!)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, the air was completely frozen

    Speechless and smooth, blushing Daisy and Meiqin stood face to face, staring at each other with big eyes, coagulated there, without any reaction for half a day.

    It''s not that speechless has not seen the appearance of daisy and Meiqin without clothes, but that speechless has not been able to understand the slightly surreal scene.

    Why is it totally naked

    This is the only question in wordless mind.

    In this incomprehensible situation, Daisy and Meiqin are angry.

    "No No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    "Don''t you come here?!"

    At the moment when the shouts of shame and anger sounded, speechless finally came to me. Looking at the two pink fists waving to my face, I hurried to one side of my head, dodged them and took two steps back.

    "Who knew you would be in this state?" Seeing Daisy and Meiqin''s face full of shame and indignation, they hurriedly waved their hands and shook their heads.

    "What''s the matter? How did you come back naked after a trip? "

    The speechless voice is the lower it is. The expression was a little stiff.

    Go out of the street and come back naked

    Just now, didn''t he almost meet the same thing

    By the Yu board sisters in "the capital of the different generations" to the whole body pickling light

    Is daisy and Meiqin in the same situation

    "Who Who knows what''s going on with those guys?! "

    This question just rose from the silent heart, raised his hand, stopped in front of the Meiqin with the expression of shame, anger and shame, shouting.

    "At the beginning of Mingming, I got along well, but I don''t know how. Suddenly, I took out the things I sold with my eyes shining, saying that I wanted to change our clothes!"

    "And it''s the one that''s forced to sell!" Daisies also use small arms. Blocking his white body. The face can not be relieved.

    "All of a sudden, what happened to those sisters?" he said

    "Ahaha..." Immediately. There was a silent dry laugh.

    Although I don''t know what the specific situation is. But according to the words of daisy and harp. Wordless can probably guess what''s going on.

    80% of what Yuban 10032 did to itself, through the Yuban network, was known by all Yuban sisters in the "capital of different generations"

    Then. Yu Ban''s younger sisters are learning from each other, so that the three people, wordless, Daisy, and Meiqin, have all been poisoned

    "Listen to me!" Meiqin stare speechless, with an indisputable tone, to the speechless declaration.

    "If you dare to tell other people what you saw today, I will surely electrify you like a frog!"

    "I''ll cut you off, too!" Daisy''s yellow and green eyes sparkled with danger.

    "You can''t die anyway, so I will do what I say!"

    Leave these two cruel words, Daisy and Meiqin don''t even have time to reply. They turn around and run towards their room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the two girls all naked rushed to their room, speechless standing in place, speechless congealing.

    I''m afraid Daisy and Meiqin won''t go on the street in a short time, will they

    And the rest of the girls who don''t know, if they don''t know anything, they rush to the streets of the "capital of different generations", and the treatment they encounter should be similar to their own, right

    It seems that Yu Ban''s sisters in the "capital of different generations" will become dangerous during this period of time. Whoever goes on the street, he or she is doomed to be robbed.

    So, for the time being, it''s better not to go on the street

    After making such a decision, wordless turned around and left a final speech to end the riot.

    "Well, just like me, you can''t find a suit to wear in the shop around you? Is it necessary to come back naked? "

    This question, speechless is certainly not the answer on the right.

    Of course, we don''t need to worry about it. In the whole "capital of different generations", there is only one man, and the rest of the girls want to run naked and let them run naked. Anyway, he is the only one who takes advantage of it"Ta Ta Ta Ta... "

    At this time, outside the hall, a sound of light footsteps sounded from far and near, spread into the silent ear, and attracted his attention.

    Raise one''s eyes, looked toward the direction outside the hall door, in a moment, speechless eyes brightened up.

    In the light footsteps, two young girls came in one by one and appeared in the hall.

    Those are two girls who are very beautiful and have a very hot figure

    Walking in front is a long blonde hair with long ankles, tied in two bundles with white ribbons at the end of the hair, like a girl with a very long double horsetail.

    The girl was wearing a white shirt, but her hot bust was to open one of the buttons of the white shirt, revealing a faint white skin, and her lower body was a gray short skirt, coupled with a pair of brown high-heeled boots, which simply matched, but it made people feel that there was no more beautiful dress.

    But in the young girl that hides in the golden long hair above the ear, a pair of feather like ornaments embellishes in there, for the young girl''s beauty added some lovely.

    Walking behind the girl is a girl with long pink hair.

    The long pink hair is tied into two very small bundles, hanging behind the girl, but the hair around her head is only shoulder level, it looks like she has short hair.

    This girl also has a pair of ornaments, which are matched in the position of a pair of ears. What she is wearing is a pink suspender dress. The whole bright and clean shoulder and a pair of white thighs are all exposed in the air. The front of her chest is also very prominent, which is so hot that it is unforgettable.

    ¡­¡­

    Astraya: (Grade 82)

    Icarus: (grade 83)

    Just like a thousand calls, two girls who are so beautiful that the stars are all overshadowed have entered the silent field of vision.

    Looking at the two shadows that have not been seen for a long time, even if they are speechless, they can''t help but be moved by their beauty, just like they are afraid to break the beauty, they don''t make a sound, quietly look at the beauty that belongs to him alone

    At this time, Icarus and astraya finally noticed the silence standing not far away, and their eyes suddenly converged on him. Then, there were waves in one eye that were hard to look up to, and one was cheering loudly with a happy face.

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    With such a cheering voice, Astria leans forward, with one foot on the ground, leaps forward, rushes forward, and flies towards the speechless body.

    "You fool!"

    Still immersed in the beauty of the two angels, the wordless girl was awakened by the bold gesture of astraya, and saw that the other party was coming straight to the ground, and his limbs were completely off the ground. He could not help but scold.

    In the way of astraya, if she doesn''t come forward to catch her, she must be on the ground.

    At present, speechless can''t care about anything else. I rushed forward to the landing position of astraya, reached out and took it into my arms.

    "Pooh..."

    For a moment, speechless seemed to hear a sound of something extremely soft bouncing. Then, an indescribable soft touch came from his own body.

    From other people''s point of view, a pair of Astoria''s eye-catching protrusions who fell into the wordless arms were all pressed on the wordless body, flattened, and the soft meat on the side almost broke out from the inside of the clothes.

    Speechless almost because of this inexplicable soft and shaken, it is not easy to press it down, hard hit astraya''s head.

    "You fool! What if I fall down? "

    "Pain..." Astraya held her head, crouched on the ground, crying.

    "Master is a fool! Big fool! "

    "You girl..." I can''t cry or laugh without words.

    ¡°master¡­¡± On one side, Icarus slowly came forward, a pair of indigo pupils staring at speechless, there is in the inside, no matter what, others can not reach the attachment in the wave.

    Icarus Looking at the girl who is really left in the eyes, a silent heart melts, reaching out and touching Icarus''s head.

    "I miss you so much..."

    Icarus''s hand in front of his chest is slightly tightened, and the attachment in his eyes is even stronge

 Chapter 1566

    Soft sunlight pours down from the edge of the sky and spreads everywhere on the ground

    The breeze blows gently, bringing the fragrance of wild grass. On the green field, a piece of green glitters under the sunshine, setting off the most living color in the world without reservation. It is full of vitality, making the people who see it feel better.

    In such a boundless field, a railway seems to connect the two ends of the world, extending long to both sides, and standing in the center, like a long dragon, undulating on the field.

    If you look carefully, you can see that in fact, the railway that can''t see the end of the long dragon is spreading to a city that covers a large area and seems to be very prosperous.

    "Woo" -- "

    at a certain moment, a sharp and long whistle resounded from one end of the railway, echoing in the world.

    In the shrill and long whistle, a train with black smoke rising to the sky rushed from the other end of the railway. In a sound of "rumbling" tire rotation, it drove to the bustling city, making a scene of the city with modern characteristics printed in the window.

    The fields on both sides are retreating at an extremely fast speed, and are left behind by the train in the process of traveling at an extremely fast speed.

    Through the window, looking at the bustling city, you can see that the bustling city is lined with gray concrete buildings, and a car is running on the asphalt road.

    However, compared with the latest cars in the 21st century, these cars give people a feeling of backwardness.

    Yes.

    It''s not just cars, it''s buildings. Although the whole city can really be described as "prosperous", it can only give people a sense of backwardness in style, or even. In many cities, we can see some steam rising.

    Use steam

    It''s a bit of a backwardness.

    It''s a pity. This "backward" era is a reflection of part of the world

    The train is moving in the direction of the city

    In one of the carriages of the train, a man and five women were looking at the city through the window, and they had a lively conversation.

    "Whoa..." The first one is a petite girl with a ponytail and big round red eyes.

    "What a fresh city. It''s my first time to see such a city. I wonder if there''s any fun there? Is there an aquarium? "

    "Aquarium? Is it where a lot of fish are raised? " On one side, a blonde girl with a ponytail girl''s hands on the window and her whole face almost covered with glass somehow showed her eager look.

    "Sounds like a good meal..."

    "Do you..." Hearing this, the girl with horsetail puffed up her cheeks and began to complain.

    "Listen, Astria sauce. The fish in the aquarium can''t be used for eating, but for watching. If you eat those fish, they will sue you for compensation

    "Ah!" A blonde girl named Astria by a horsetail girl is like a deflated ball. He fell into his seat.

    "I can''t eat but watch. This place is really boring..."

    "No matter where, the fish in the aquarium can''t be eaten!" The horsetail girl, with one hand on her hips and one hand raised, flashed out a finger and began to talk.

    "Astraya sauce. The place where you can eat is called a restaurant. The place where you can sleep is called a hotel. The place where you can drink and make noise is called a pub. Food can be ordered in these places, but not in other places... "

    "Oh, oh..." Astraya nodded suddenly. Then exclaimed excitedly.

    "Then, sister Gusha. Is there a restaurant, hotel, tavern in that place?... "

    "Well

    Looking at the seat sitting on the edge of the window, doing the education, constantly talking and nodding, looking forward to astraya, beside, the rest of the people who are with it are all laughing and crying.

    "I don''t know the world at all. I was just asking if there was an aquarium..." Shaking his head like a silent smirk.

    "I don''t know where he comes from, so many words can be said..."

    "I''m glad to see you out, too." Sitting beside the sand, not far away from the sand, with a silver shoulder length hair, a girl''s face as quiet as a saint appeared a heartfelt smile.

    "Although they are sleeping in the teacher''s body, people who like to have a good time like salsa are more willing to come out..."

    "What about Xia yin?" Speechless will be their head toward the summer sound close a little.

    "Do you like coming out, too?""I In fact, you can... " Xia Yin smiles shyly, some embarrassed mosquito voice opens.

    "As long as I can be with my teacher..."

    "You..."

    "In your body, xiaoyusha is also in the same mood!"

    At this time, sitting next to Xiayin, holding a black lace fan, wearing a white Gothic Lori suit, with a long straight black hair with black and bright, and several little girls with tornado like hair tail at the end, closing their eyes and fan, suddenly said this.

    "After all, when we are in your body, all of us can connect with your consciousness and even peep at your memory. What kind of past does she have for you is very curious..."

    "You mean..." Speechless stunned opened his mouth and said with uncertainty on his face.

    "Gusha, Xiayin, and that month, have you all seen my memory?"

    "You didn''t say you can''t see your memory..." That month, I opened one eye and saw speechless.

    "Besides, we didn''t know anything about your past when we just became your pet. It''s necessary to know something about your past..."

    Smell speech, speechless vision swept to the body of the sand, Xia Yin.

    She was still talking with the astraya, but she didn''t seem to hear it.

    Xia Yin, however, heard all of them. He showed an embarrassed expression to wordless and admitted it silently.

    "All right..." A silent, wry smile.

    "Fortunately, I''ve never done anything bad..."

    "Maybe..." That month, I closed my eyes again and raised the fan in my hand.

    "Icarus, have another cup of black tea..."

    ¡°r¡­¡± With astraya one left and one right sitting beside speechless, Icarus with tea set in his hand immediately looked to speechless for help.

    "You are such a guy that you drive the first time you meet him in a real sense?" Silent face more bitter smile, but still touched Icarus''s head.

    "Icarus, I''d like you to meet that month..."

    "Yes..." Icarus nodded without hesitation, poured out a cup of black tea and handed it to that month.

    That month, I took the black tea as a matter of course and took a sip of it. The delicate face like a doll suddenly relaxed a lot.

    "It''s still a good taste as always. It''s worth it to be your pet and be able to taste such black tea at any time..."

    "You are really cheap..." Speechless make complaints about it.

    "I became someone else''s thing, but I was satisfied because black tea was good?"

    Don''t forget The blue eyes of that month turned to speechless.

    "At the beginning, when I became your pet animal, you didn''t ask me any questions, so you changed me into your oral" other people''s things "

    This I can''t speak without choking.

    Not just that month!

    It''s the same situation for Gusha and Xiayin!

    In the case that I have no choice at all, the "beast engraving" turns the three girls into silent beasts!

    Ignore my will and turn the other party into a beast driven by myself!

    The "monster engraving" which has not fully understood its function until now is such a dangerous thing!

    Of course, it works well, and the conditions for it to work are extremely harsh.

    It is not only necessary for the user and the object to have a physical fit state similar to that between the vampire and the beast. It is also necessary for the user''s feelings to burst to a height to reach spiritual fit.

    Only when these two conditions are fulfilled, can the "beast engraving" play a role in transforming the objects that fit with the user''s body and spirit into animals, driven by speechless.

    Because of such harsh conditions, since the "blood eating rampage" came out of the world, the "monster engraving" has never been launched.

    It''s better to say that the conditions are so harsh. It''s a miracle that the three men, Yue, Xia Yin and Gu Sha, can become silent beasts

    Guess what world is this? ...£©

 Chapter 1567

    "Woo --"

    the long sound of the whistle reverberated clearly around the train, but the noise of the "boom" of the train gradually decreased, and the speed slowly decreased. The train entered a dome station and stopped.

    "Hiss" -- "

    steam comes out from all parts of the train, making a sound like water pouring on the flame.

    At the same time, one by one uniformed station police officers came to the surrounding of the train and began to work.

    The doors of the train opened one by one, and the passengers, with their luggage, came down in the noisy noise and scattered around the station.

    Before long, the silent, Icarus, astraya, that month, Xiayin and Gusha all got off the train and came to the entrance of the station.

    However, compared with those who come from afar or come back from afar, this pedestrian also comes from afar, but they don''t have any luggage with them. They are empty handed. They are not like the first passengers who come to the city, but like the ones who come to pick up people.

    Standing at the entrance of the station, a line of six people began to look around the city.

    This is a city surrounded by steam.

    The surrounding buildings are different from the high-rise buildings or household houses in the impression of the public, which tend to the classical style such as auditorium, church and sanctuary.

    On the street, some heavy cars, like those that only prevailed in the 1980s, are driving at a very slow speed as a speechless person looks. Some carriages also passed by with the sound of pedaling under the whip of people.

    The clothes people wear are more formal, there is no shadow of casual clothes, giving a feeling of returning to the past.

    Backward!

    The first impression of this city is that of the wordless, that month, Xiayin and Qisha people who used to live in the high-tech world.

    For Icarus and astraya, who used to live in Sinapis and didn''t know how many centuries ahead of the modern society, and almost everything could be done by technology, they are even behind.

    However, in such a city, there are scenes that will never be seen in the ordinary world

    Here, each body surface is smooth. With a cold steel like sheen. It''s made of iron. There are some human shaped objects with gears in some parts, which are almost everywhere.

    There are small shops selling coffee on the street

    Walking with awkward and funny actions

    There are moving goods, working slowly

    There are also people following them. Help them with the work on hand

    It''s a little weird. In this city. But it is like a normal living condition, mixed in a street.

    These humanoid objects are the most special existence in the world!

    More precisely. It should be "automaton"!

    A kind of puppet is not powered by steam, electricity, light energy and other energy sources, but by magic as the power source for action!

    And this kind of ''automaton'' which is different from ordinary puppets, is also the most important means of fighting in the world

    "Finally, I feel a little real..."

    Looking at the scene where the man and the puppet live together, they murmured without words.

    "The world of ''smart girls don''t hurt''"

    "Smart girls don''t get hurt" world!

    This is the replica world for the third ring "semi divine road" mission!

    This so-called "dexterity", in fact, refers to "automaton"!

    When it comes to "automaton", we have to mention the fundamental of "automaton" - Magic circuit!

    It''s a necessary part of the ''automaton'' activity, an invention that replaces magic rituals.

    Simplify all kinds of conditions, complex mantra chanting and magic array needed to launch the magic, and make a circuit, which is carried in the body of "automatic puppet", inject magic into it, after starting, manipulate the puppet, and perform magic through the puppet.

    And this kind of "automatic puppet" to start the magic circuit, the way to perform magic, is called - Ingenious magic!

    Through the cooperation between the "automatic puppet" equipped with magic circuit and the puppet emissary operating the "automatic puppet", we can perform the powerful magic with unprecedented speed and precision, which is different from the ordinary tedious and lengthy magic.The existence of "automaton" was created for this purpose

    It is because of the existence of organic magic that magicians can free themselves from the tedious magic array and lengthy incantations, and use the power of "automaton" to quickly use magic.

    Up to now, ingenious magic has become a complete magic system, used as the most basic means for magicians to perform magic, and put into all aspects.

    Including war

    Therefore, the necessary props for the use of skillful Magic - "automaton" has become the magic props that magicians must be equipped with.

    The magician who manipulates'' automaton ''is called the Puppeteer!

    Puppet emissary and "automaton" are the themes in the world of "smart girls don''t get hurt"!

    The city where the girls are now living is Liverpool, which is known as the "smart city"!

    In the heart of the city, there is a college dedicated to "cleverness"

    This college. This is the destination of the silent group

    After carefully observing the scenery of the surrounding cities and the awkward ''automaton'' like a real doll, I couldn''t help but look at my wrist.

    There, a silver bracelet is on it

    "Limited Bracelet"!

    This time, as in the world of Elijah, the third ring''s "semi divine road" mission also limits the power of speechless!

    Not only wordless, but also the two angels and girls who followed wordless into the world of dungeon, and even a group of animal maidens who were released after they came to the world of dungeon, were all added with "limited Bracelet"!

    In addition, the repression brought by "limited Bracelet" is more serious than that in the world of "magic girl Elijah"

    ¡­¡­

    Icarus: (grade 69)

    Astraya: (grade 69)

    Icarus, astraya two people''s level. All suppressed to 69. There are only seven peaks!

    The strength of Lianna, Xiayin and Gusha were all suppressed at level 69. The peak of level 7 was higher than the original strength. I don''t know how many levels have fallen!

    This is not the most tragic!

    The most miserable. And speechless

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 111100

    props point: 200000

    ability point: 101000

    call point: 131000

    level: 0

    That''s right!

    Level 0!

    In other words. The level of silence as like as two peas is just the same.

    Of course, rank doesn''t mean everything. It''s impossible to be wordless because the level is suppressed at level 0. It''s really the same as a weak scholar who has no binding power. The combat power is not even the scum.

    But there are only five left

    Because, not only the level is suppressed at level 0, but also the strong physical ability derived from the "real ancestor body" is suppressed to a level that is not much better than that of an ordinary person

    Superpowers are also limited

    Although the skills in the book can be used, they are limited to the same as the magicians in the world. They need to use lengthy chanting and complicated magic array

    Basically, in addition to the pure technology of "infinite martial arts", the only thing that has not been limited is the vast magic power and the immortal vitality of the real ancestor.

    But there is "infinite martial arts", wordless is just technically strong, physical strength is limited, there is "technology" without "force", also weak

    According to the system explanation, this time, the third ring "semi divine road" task, wordless must be the same as the puppet emissary in the world, and the main means of fighting is to control the "automaton" to fight!

    And five girls, Icarus, astraya, that month, Xiayin and jusha, are silent ''automaton''!

    Like wordless, the five girls are not only limited by their ranks, but they also have to rely on the magic provided by their masters to start the magic circuit, perform magic and fight like the world''s "automaton".

    Of course, there is no magic circuit for young girls, but if they are involved in the battle, every means and even action of the battle need to provide magic without words to use it.That is to say, if there is no magic provided by wordless, girls are just ordinary people, and they can''t exert any combat power

    This time in the replica world, the restrictions are so serious

    So, with Icarus and astraya, wordless released the moon, Xiayin and Gusha.

    I''m afraid that under such restrictions, Icarus and astraya alone will not be able to fight effectively in the face of a strong enemy

 Chapter 1568

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "empty black hole"! And "I can''t name it", "little wind leaves", "super safe", "night moon and Chenyu", "annihilating rain in Jiangnan" rewards

    Nowadays, all the techniques in the book are limited by the limitation of "limited Bracelet". They need to be performed by complicated magic array and lengthy mantra chanting, which is impossible to be used in the actual frontal battle.

    Super ability, physical ability from Zhenzu and so on are directly suppressed, and they can''t even be used.

    Even the trump card "Ruby mode" and the beast can no longer be used without words.

    That month, Xia Yin and Gu Sha were able to be released. It was because they came to the world in the moment and learned the limit of "limited Bracelet". They were released in the first time without any words, which saved them. But the three girls were also added with "limited Bracelet".

    In short, except for "infinite martial arts", all the other means of fighting are firmly restricted.

    Under such circumstances, now, the combat power that Wuyan can exert by virtue of "infinite martial arts" is only equivalent to a warrior of level 4 or level 5, and can reach level 6 by the increase of magic power, but that''s all.

    Fortunately, there are no restrictions on the use of props. Wordless, they can still use the "King''s treasure", and they can also use the treasures in the "Zhidian Zana", "meteor night" and "King''s treasure".

    With these, it shouldn''t be very difficult for the general "automaton", and it''s not a problem to defeat the weaker "automaton". But for the more powerful ''automaton,'' that''s not going to work.

    So, when we really get to a high level of fighting, we still have to rely on the girls who are limited to their own "automaton" to fight.

    It has to be said that with these restrictions, wordless is really a puppet.

    Why is it a halfling

    It''s very simple that a real puppet maker needs to control his own ''automaton'' to a certain extent, and the level of use of skillful Magic also directly affects the combat effectiveness of ''automaton''.

    And these, speechless but not!

    A certain degree of control over your own ''automaton''

    Icarus, Astraea, that month, Xia Yin, and jusha are all self fighting beings. Where do I need to control myself without words

    The level of dexterity and magic

    Wordless even the real "automaton" has not been touched. Even ordinary dolls haven''t tried to control it. It''s the first time to come to the world where "a clever girl won''t get hurt". Besides knowing the principle of clever magic, they don''t know anything else. What level is this

    So. As a puppet envoy. Speechless in addition to their "puppets" to inject magic, so that they can play a combat effectiveness, other aspects basically do not have. It can be said that it is completely unqualified.

    Also because of this, a group of people will come to this "smart city". In addition to completing the task of "semi God Road" in the Third Ring Road, there is also a certain factor that they have no words to take a little interest in the combat mode of real puppet envoys, and want to learn the methods of manipulating puppets and the smart magic.

    "How interesting..."

    In silent observation of the city, a group of young girls are also observing here, and her big red eyes are even shining.

    "As the teacher said, there are really many moving dolls here, just like the mechanical dolls in Xianshen island. By the way, why don''t they use weapons? ''automaton'' doesn''t have to fight, too

    "Only the built-in magic loop can fight the ''automaton'', which can perform magic. These ''automatons'' are only equipped with the most basic active performance..." Speechless can''t help patting the small head of the sand.

    "If the streets are full of ''automatons'' that can fight, it''s a mess here..."

    "Figures that can use magic are not comparable to those iron pimples in Xianshen island..." That month, I held up my parasol, with one hand holding the parasol and the other with one hand akimbo.

    "It seems that the world is a little more interesting than I thought..."

    "I don''t know what the fighting capacity of the so-called puppet envoys is..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "I really want to know where I am now..."

    "On the level of" puppet emissary ", you must be far from perfect!" That month, without any mercy, he smashed the fierce words.

    "On the level of ''automaton'', which needs to be identified..."

    "You can directly say that you don''t know what level of the world you are restricted to..." Speechless and speechless."Well, sooner or later, it will be known..."

    "Ah, master..." At this time, astraya covered her stomach, and looked pitifully to speechless.

    "I''m hungry..."

    "All right..." He shook his head in silence.

    "Let''s go to the college first, and let''s get things done."

    "Yes!" Astraya and jusha immediately responded with a smile. Icarus and Xiayin, who had been quietly behind, nodded their heads. This bright combination of lively, cheerful, peaceful, beautiful, moving and quiet attracted many passers-by''s amazing eyes.

    As for that month, she was neither quiet nor moving, neither lively and cheerful nor tranquil and beautiful. It was between the two. It could only be said that she was very delicate and lovely.

    Under the silent leadership, a group of people walked through the streets between pedestrians and puppets to the city center full of steam

    ¡­¡­

    "Valprokis Wang liqiqiao College"!

    Located in the heart of "smart city" Liverpool and known as "the world''s highest institution of magic", it is a world-famous smart college!

    It is like a palace, standing in the center of the city. It covers a wide area and has a large scale, which makes people think of the real royal palace. Its architectural style is the palace of Buckingham Palace.

    From the front, it is a majestic palace!

    The walls, like the walls of the castle, are about five meters high. There are some stone spikes on the top. If you look carefully, you can see that there are still some dark muzzles on the gate of the college.

    These muzzles are not for decoration, but for real use!

    However, their function is not to resist foreign enemies, but to block the fugitives.

    This so-called "fugitive" does not mean any prisoners in the college, but the "automaton" of the students in the college!

    There is a clear stipulation in "warprukis Wang lijiqiao College". All the students in the college, as long as they haven''t graduated, can''t leave the college while they are studying.

    And all the students in school, the "automaton" they carry, if they leave the college without permission, they will suffer from these merciless snipers!

    For a puppeteer, it''s a college, but for an "automaton," it''s a prison!

    "So big..."

    Standing at the gate of the college, I looked up at the huge and unbreakable thing like a castle. Astria and Gusha couldn''t help but look at it with their mouths wide open.

    "Are you ready?"

    Standing in the middle of a line of girls, the silent girl looked around a group of girls.

    "After entering this college, there is no way to come out again in a short time..."

    "Ah ~ ~" gasped gasp of discontent when he was in Chardon.

    "He also wants to have a good tour of the city..."

    "Can''t ''automaton'' leave the college at will?" That month, I looked up at the dark muzzle of guns standing above the castle like college, and then I turned my mouth.

    "It doesn''t mean anything to me..."

    Hearing this, speechless slightly startled, immediately seemed to think of something, shrugged.

    "I almost forgot that you are a famous" devil in the void ". You are good at controlling space. This wall is almost the same as those guns for you..."

    "Nangong teacher!" He took one arm of that month and said with hope on his face.

    "If you are free, you have to take me out to play!"

    Hearing this, everyone laughed

 Chapter 1569

    "Warprukis king liqiqiao College" is recognized as the world''s highest institution of magic, which is at the top of the ivory tower in the era of the prevalence of skillful magic.

    Of course, for such a high-end college, the threshold is also very high, and the admission conditions for others have reached a critical point.

    For those with excellent academic ability and rich family, it''s good to say that they can enroll only by paying a fee satisfactory to the school. But for those students who have excellent academic ability but no financial support at all, it''s difficult to do so.

    Although it''s a little realistic, the entrance fee of "king of valprokis, Li Ji Qiao College" is extremely high. It''s impossible for ordinary families to afford this fee. Only those aristocrats and powerful forces are able to bear this fee.

    Therefore, if no one with great wealth wants to enter the school, they can only go out to find sponsors who can provide tuition fees for themselves.

    For example, the military departments, chaebols, cliques, business alliances, etc

    These exist, but they are very willing to be able to provide financial support to excellent puppets.

    After all, a powerful puppeteer can bring combat power. It''s comparable to a small army!

    Therefore, in this world, the military of all countries will spend their lives to explore those excellent puppet envoys, and the cultivation of puppet envoys has become the most concerned thing of all countries.

    In such a case, it is absolutely worthwhile to be able to bring a talented puppet together with some money.

    Of course, in order for the existence of military departments, chaebols, religious cliques, business alliances, etc. in various countries to provide financial assistance to an unrelated person, the puppet envoy has to provide corresponding capabilities.

    In other words, if you don''t have the ability to impress these sponsors, you still want to go to the school of warprukis. So. We can only afford the expensive tuition by our own ability.

    On the ability of being an even envoy, speechless is very poor, extremely poor!

    Whether it''s theoretical knowledge or actual combat, we can manipulate "automaton". The method and experience of using the ingenious magic. Speechless is nothing!

    If you have to find a sponsor to help you. If we don''t calculate the strength of Icarus, Astraea, that month, Xia Yin, Yu Sha, we can''t succeed without words.

    However. However, wordless is a master who will not be short of money

    "Sorry..."

    In the almost dull expression of a staff member of the "warprussian king jiqiqiao College", he said with a smile that he could not speak but smash a bag full of gold coins or at least a hundred bags on the table in front of him.

    "I want to enroll!"

    "In Admission?... " The staff member didn''t respond in time for half a day. After the response came, he pushed his glasses to cover up his just gaffe.

    No way. Although no one has ever come to the school, all the students who come to the school have just come to give their names and won''t bring their tuition fees.

    The tuition fee of "warprukis king liqiqiao College" is too expensive. It''s unrealistic to fill at least two big boxes with paper money.

    Therefore, in general, a student''s enrollment is first paid in advance by the force behind the student or the sponsor of financial aid. Then, the student comes to report and apply for enrollment with personal information.

    It''s the first time in the history of warprussian king jiqiqiao college that I came to the registration office directly like wordless, threw a lot of gold coins and applied for admission. No wonder the staff would be stupid.

    After lifting the heavy bag and putting it aside, the staff respectfully handed the silent application form.

    "Please fill in your personal data here!"

    Smell speech, silent slightly nodded, but when see one of the columns on the application form, the brow could not help wrinkling up.

    "Do you still need to fill in your own" automaton "data?..."

    "Yes!" The staff pushed on their glasses and replied.

    "Because once you enter school, until you graduate, your ''automaton'' cannot leave the campus. We need to have your ''automaton'' information for easy identification..."

    In short, we must register the objects to be monitored first!It''s like applying for jail, isn''t it

    Speechless deeply looked at the staff member, then turned his head and looked at the girls behind him.

    That month glanced speechless, then casually nodded, as a representative of the girls, agreed to come down.

    "All right..." Speechless shrugs his shoulders, takes up his pen, lightly points his cheek, turns his eyes, and begins to fill in the so-called "automatic" information.

    ¡­¡­

    "Automaton" Nangong that month: Magic circuit - "space manipulation" - able to control space at will;

    "automaton" Icarus: Magic circuit - "wave barrier" - generate wave motion by shaking the atmosphere, thus forming a protective barrier;

    "automaton" Magic loop - "freezing cold fog" - the ability to generate air-conditioner, condense cold ice, and control cold air and ice by itself;

    "auto Marion" yelase Xiayin: Magic loop - "promoting treatment" - no matter how serious the injury is, it can be treated in a short time, so that the object can return to a complete state;

    "auto Marion" ¡¯Astraya: Magic circuit - "particle sword" - control particles to form laser lightsaber, which can freely control the change of particles and enlarge and shrink the laser lightsaber;

    After filling in this information, speechless ignored the strange eyes of a group of girls behind and handed the form to the staff.

    "Is that all right?"

    "Yes!" After a slight glance, the staff put the form into an envelope and sealed it.

    "''automaton ''is related to the combat power of the puppet emissary, so we will not provide this information to anyone except the guard. Please rest assured..."

    With that, the staff handed a key to wordless.

    "Tomorrow we will have a test of academic ability. After taking the test, the invigilator will arrange you in the ranking and dormitory of the college according to your scores. Before that, please go to the courtyard where you meet the guests and make do with one night..."

    "I see!" Wordless took the key, turned around and looked at a group of girls.

    "Let''s go..."

    Left this sentence, speechless with a group of girls, in the eyes of the staff, left the scene

    ¡­¡­

    "Teacher!"

    On one of the streets of the college, in a face-to-face manner, she started to protest angrily as she went backward with silent steps.

    "Why did you write the name of agurola when filling in the data? Mingming sand has a share to accompany you, isn''t it? "

    "But you''re not good at fighting, are you?" Speechless and forcefully flicked his forehead.

    "When it''s time to fight, don''t you have to let aguerola out?"

    "That''s what it says..." He Sha covered his forehead, and could not let go of it.

    "As a result, only she was excluded, feeling very happy..."

    "Kusha is agurola! Aguerola is jusha! " Speechless can''t help but touch the head of Gusha.

    "If you and aguerola are so clear, that girl may be sad..."

    Hearing this, he turned better.

    "It''s also said that kusha and agurola are one..."

    "After all, it''s a pity that you can make up so many magic circuits..." He shook his head that month.

    "In this case, we can''t use the ability other than the magic loop you submitted?"

    "It''s just a cover up..." Speechless spread out.

    "When it''s really necessary, you don''t have any guests..."

    "Ouch!"

    Before the word "Qi" was uttered, a cry of pain was heard.

 Chapter 1570

    "Ouch!"

    At the same time of a cry of pain, he walked in front of speechless all the time, and the sand walking backward also followed the cry and fell down.

    That''s because, there''s a man who has collided with the sand walking backwards.

    "Ah..." The voice of shock and the voice of pain almost sounded at the same time.

    In a moment, they were pushed by an impact force and fell towards both sides.

    "Sand!" Looking at the sand toward his side turned over, speechless hurried forward to a step, the sand to embrace into the arms.

    "Peng..."

    However, the other one was not so lucky. He sat on the ground with a strong butt and made a loud thud.

    "It hurts..." Suddenly, a groan with a little pain echoed from the ground, attracting the attention of all the people present.

    I saw a girl with a slightly dim head, but extremely beautiful, flowing in the wind and long blonde hair on her waist sitting on the ground, which was printed into the eyes of the speechless people.

    That is a girl who seems to be about 16 or 7 years old. She is not petite, but not plump. She can only be said to have a very balanced proportion.

    The girl was wearing the uniform of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", a white shirt and coat, a black waistcoat with suspenders and a grey skirt. Wearing high boots, a blue Beret decorated with red ribbons and a scarf like blue tie, it seems that they should be senior students of warprukis Wang Jiqiao college.

    The correct appearance, together with the long blonde hair flowing with the wind, makes the girl look like a goblin. The whole person is blooming with dazzling and attractive light. There is no doubt that this is a beautiful girl.

    Just. At this point. This pretty girl, with a painful expression on her face, stroked her little butt with one hand, which made the beauty like a goblin take on a few weak Qi.

    Obviously. This girl. It''s just a collision with the sand. And people who cry out.

    "Yes I''m sorry! " He seems to have thought of this when he fell into his wordless arms. He ran to the girl in a panic and got busy.

    "Blame me for not looking at the road ahead. I''m really sorry to go backwards! "

    "You..." The girl raised her head and looked at him with an obviously unhappy expression. It seemed that she wanted to criticize him. But when she saw the tearful eyes and desperately apologizing, the girl''s just opened mouth closed immediately and gave a cold snort. Don''t look back.

    "Forget it..."

    "Are you ok?..." At this time, an accident is very low, like the voice of an old sage from the girl''s side.

    Until this time, speechless line of people found that in the half air of the girl''s side, a dragon was flying there

    Yes!

    It''s really a dragon!

    Apart from the dragon, there is no other adjective to describe the animal flying in the mid air on the side of the girl.

    The whole body is cold black gray like steel. The head is like a crocodile and a lizard. There are a pair of sharp horns on the top, but the face is not so ferocious. Instead, it looks noble and dignified.

    There are two pairs of wings on the back. They are two pairs and four pieces stacked together. The shape is not the same as the ordinary dragon, but the same as the butterfly, making the Dragon more delicate than fierce.

    Unfortunately, such a delicate dragon is only the size of a general cat, like a flying toy puppet, which is extremely eye-catching.

    "Whoa..." Just in the apology, she was attracted by the dragon, and her red eyes brightened.

    "How lovely..."

    "But Cute?... " The dragon''s face with the voice of an old sage is obviously stiff.

    I''m afraid this is the first time that it has been praised as "lovely"

    "Don''t compare my Sigmund to dolls who can relate to loveliness!"

    The young girl glared at her fiercely, and let her shrink her neck, back to her speechless back and hide.

    At present, this seemingly beautiful girl has a bad temper

    "Hello!" It was as if she was standing up for the sand, and astraya came out and made a noise.

    "You are not allowed to bully sister Yusha!"

    "Sister?" The young girl suddenly looked at the petite girl, and then looked at the fiery and soft astraya, who had almost broken clothes. Her eyes began to be pitied.

    Whether it''s looking horizontally, vertically, left or right, it''s my sister''s who should be astriyai, rightUnfortunately, astraya is a fool

    Basically, anyone whose IQ can surpass that of astraya can be her sister.

    So, for astraya, the eloquent Gusha is really like her sister. Astraya always calls Gusha to be her sister, and Gusha is also very happy, so she naturally becomes the sister generation of astraya.

    The girl who didn''t know stood up on the ground and faced astraya with an unhappy face.

    "You have to make sure that she is the one who knocked me down!"

    "But sister Yusha has apologized, hasn''t she?" Astraya stares at the girl angrily.

    "If you yell at her, you are bullying her!"

    "I I just bullied her! What do you want?! " The young girl was angry immediately, and looked around the group, making a mockery.

    "It looks like you''re new. What''s the matter? I thought that more people could have confidence, didn''t I? "

    "Well..." Astraya was furious and cried out.

    "It won''t increase the number of people! I can do it alone! "

    "Oh?..." A pair of sapphire eyes of the young girl rose coldly, and raised a hand. Next to them, a dragon named Sigmund flew up and stood on it.

    "I can understand that you want to compete with me?..."

    "I..."

    "Astraya!"

    When astraya was about to take advantage of her anger and lead the situation in the worst direction, she was speechless.

    "Come back..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Astraya looked speechless, and reluctantly retreated.

    ¡°master£¿¡­¡± As if she had not noticed wordlessness until now, the girl looked at wordlessness and was surprised. She said to astraya with an uncertain face.

    "You call him master? Are you his "automaton"

    "What is'' automaton ''?" Astraya tilted her head and a question mark appeared on her forehead.

    "I''m the master''s local fighter with omnipotence Whoops! "

    Before astraya had finished speaking, she covered her mouth and blocked her words.

    "She''s my ''automaton''!" Speechless at the girl, the face does not change a smile.

    "It''s not just her, the people who hit you, but the rest of us here, are my ''automaton''!"

    "All It''s all your "automaton" The girl was stunned on the spot.

    It''s just because, whether it''s Yusha or astraya, or Icarus, that month, Xia Yin, etc., they all look like living human beings.

    In this city known as the "smart city", there are many "automatons". Girls have never seen the "automatons" in human form, but the "automatons" as lifelike as the five girls in front of them are rare.

    After all, for the average person, the impression of ''automaton'' is still that gears and steel are exposed to the outside mechanical form.

    The girl is very knowledgeable, but she has never seen such a vivid ''automaton''.

    And this is the first time that a young girl can''t recognize ''automaton''.

    "It''s all your ''automaton''..." After a murmur, the girl''s eyes swept over the line of girls in that month.

    "You have five ''automatons'' on your own. Can you control five'' automatons'' at a time? Can''t you fight?"

    "Who knows..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders, and then he said such a word.

    "By the way, can you take me to the college room?"

    "Ha?..."

 Chapter 1571

    There is a street running through the north and south of the school in the campus.

    This huge street is the main street of the school. It not only connects the north and south sides of the school, but also leads to the lecture halls, dormitories and restaurants in the school.

    Therefore, once it''s time for lunch break, the main street will be crowded and bustling because of the thought of students from all parts of the college.

    Fortunately, it''s not the lunch break now. The busy time of people flow has passed. The sky is slightly yellow and night is coming.

    At this time, the students should be in their dormitories, right

    But even so, there are still scattered people on the main street.

    And this small part of the people, now, are all a little panic out of the main street channel, gathered on both sides of the main street, looking at the front, look with timidity.

    In their field of vision, a young girl with flowing blonde hair and a delicate dragon on a beret is slowly coming with a man and five women

    With the arrival of the girl, where she passed, the flow of people on the main street was all divided into two parts, and the road was let out. The girl''s eyes were full of fear and fear, as if they were not looking at people but demons, they were almost trembling.

    Of course, in this case. The students around looked at the eyes of a man and five women who followed the girl, and they became strange and curious.

    "Then Who are those people? "

    "Are you a new student without the uniform of the college?"

    "It''s so brave..."

    "Dare to follow the tyrantrex..."

    The whispers began to spread from the surrounding areas and into the silent people''s ears.

    Listening to the whispers around me, I looked at the month when I was walking behind the girl with myself. One of my eyes was a little funny and the other was a little surprised.

    Then, as if casually mentioned, speechless about his mouth.

    "You seem to be quite famous in this college..."

    "So you dare me to lead you. It''s incomprehensible... " The girl did not look back. Glanced speechless, said coldly.

    "I''m not afraid of breaking you up?"

    "Break me up?" Speechless eyebrows.

    "It seems that you are not only famous, but also confident in your own strength..."

    "Mingming just entered school. I don''t even know who I am. But dare to touch me. Your confidence is surprising and funny... " The girl said unkindly, and her tone was full of unhappiness.

    "Do you really think there are five ''automatons'' that are the strong ones?"

    According to the performance of ''automaton'' and the strength of magic circuit, the power gap between ''automaton'' and ''automaton'' is also obvious.

    But. The tricky magic is to use the puppet to control the "automatic puppet" to fight. Even if the performance of an "automatic puppet" is outstanding, and the magic circuit is strong, if the puppet can''t be used, the combat power of the "automatic puppet" will be very limited.

    in this academy, the automaton is not disgraceful, but it can not be known because the users are suck.

    Therefore, every country will pay more attention to making puppets, rather than developing a more powerful ''automatic'' puppet.

    Young girls don''t know the performance of silent ''automaton'' and magic circuit.

    But for the ability of silent puppet emissary, the girl is a little concerned.

    "Automaton" all survive on the magic provided by the puppet maker!

    Without the magic provided by the puppet envoy, the "automaton" is just a waste no matter how powerful it is!

    The more powerful the ''automaton'', the higher the magic and control technology required!

    And of course, even if the power of ''automaton'' is not powerful, but once the number increases, the magic required and the requirements for puppet manipulation technology will be higher.

    Because in this way, generally, a puppeteer will only be equipped with an ''automaton'', putting all his magic and control skills on an ''automaton'', and giving full play to the power that an ''automaton'' should have.In this way, even with the remaining magic power, the battle time of ''automaton'' can be effectively extended.

    It will be equipped with multiple ''automatons'' at the same time, or the magic and control skills are extremely powerful, which can give full play to the power of multiple'' automatons''.

    Or, an idiot

    After all, to control multiple ''automatons'', it means that magic must be evenly provided to each'' automaton '', and it has to be distracted. The difficulty is not as simple as one plus one.

    If there is not enough magic power to provide ''automaton'', and there is no strong control skill to control ''automaton'', in the end, not only the combat time will be very short, but also the ability of each ''automaton'' can not be fully played.

    What is such a person, not an idiot

    What the girl cares about is that the new student in front of her is really a powerful puppeteer? Or an idiot

    However, a girl can''t think that the silent "automaton" can fight autonomously without his control!

    Therefore, as a puppet, speechless master of skillful magic is to the extreme, more novice than novice.

    As for magic

    Speechless is not much, magic is most!

    Not to mention an ''automaton'', it''s more than enough to provide magic to an army''s'' automaton ''!

    "I am not strong, only I know..."

    In the face of the girl''s seeming sarcasm, but in fact the tentative words, speechless mouth slowly up.

    "And my ''automaton'' is not strong, and only I know it..."

    "Hum..." The young girl''s step was a little, and then she snorted coldly and continued to walk.

    "No matter what, you''d better not annoy me, otherwise, no matter whether you and your ''automaton'' are strong or not, I''ll tear you up!"

    Hearing the girl''s words, Yusha and astraya have already shown their obvious dissatisfaction. Xiayin is comforting and pulls their hands to signal that they don''t get angry.

    Only that month and Icarus remained expressionless, just like the two real "automatons", all based on their own masters.

    Before long, a rather luxurious courtyard appeared in front of the group.

    "That''s the house for the guests in the college!"

    The girl stopped and waved to Wuyan like a fly.

    "There are many rooms in it, but the number is engraved on the key in your hand. Go find it yourself!"

    With that, the girl turned around and headed for the other direction.

    "That little girl, she didn''t show any mercy, but she brought us here..."

    Until then, that month just slouched.

    "What''s unexpected is a girl with a good heart. She''s a little bit insincere..."

    "Yes..." Speechless looking at the girl''s back, after a while, shouting.

    "Hello! What''s your name? "

    The young girl stood in the same place for a long time without any reaction. After a long time, she turned her head and finally put on a smile like provocation and pleasure.

    "Charlotte Birao! Don''t forget the name that may tear you apart! "

    Leave this sentence, the girl will not return to leave

 Chapter 1572

    As the highest institution in the magic world, there are visitors from all over the world who come to the school to be guests, which is also a regular thing.

    For these visitors from afar, there is a courtyard dedicated to entertaining these visitors and allowing them to live in.

    The courtyard covers a wider area than the general dormitory, mainly divided into three floors.

    The first floor is a dormitory for ordinary visitors.

    The second floor is a hall for distinguished guests from all over the world.

    And the third floor is a luxurious suite for those noble people who are king, family and noble, with extraordinary status and great potential.

    Students who come to sign up as wordless but haven''t been assigned to dormitories are sometimes assigned to live in this courtyard for a while.

    Naturally, it is dedicated to the halls and rooms of dignitaries from all countries, and the luxurious suites provided to the royal family and nobles with extraordinary status. The noble people with great potential have no chance to live in wordless.

    Before tomorrow''s test, the place where wordless people live is the dormitory on the first floor of the courtyard

    It''s a dormitory, but the dormitory in the courtyard, which is specially used for entertaining visitors, can''t be shabby.

    So when wordless uses the key to open the door. When entering a dormitory, a room far away from the ordinary dormitory is presented in front of a group of six people, including five men and five women.

    It covers an area about the size of two or three rooms in an ordinary residential room, and has a bed that can lay down three people.

    There is a round table in the middle. The walls around it are covered with decorations, including potted plants, vases and counters.

    There is a window at the front. Outside the window, there is also a small open-air platform on which a flower bed is planted. The breeze can bring a clear fragrance. Let the whole room be filled with a fragrance. A shock to the spirit.

    In terms of the level of housing, it is quite luxurious!

    Such a bad situation can''t be too good, but it''s definitely not bad!

    At least. Even in the month when the requirements for all aspects were quite harsh, I saw this dormitory and at the same time eased down the doll like delicate face. Want to come. I''m satisfied.

    "Oh!"

    The two cheered and rushed to the big bed of the three people in the dormitory. They plunged into the soft bed. The face of happiness rubbed up the bed.

    "How comfortable..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus followed suit and made a cup of black tea with the tea set he didn''t know when to take out in his hand.

    "Tea, please..."

    "Thank you, Icarus..." Speechless touched Icarus'' head. In Icarus'' slightly pleasant eyes, he picked up the tea cup and drank it.

    "Nangong teacher..." Aside, Xia Yin also made a cup of black tea and handed it to that month.

    "Tea, please..."

    "Thank you, Xia Yin..." That month a rare thanks, and then just took the cup, while holding the lace fan, towards his face fan, while a small sip of black tea, seems to open at will.

    "The" smart city "has arrived, and the enrollment procedures have been completed. Should your" semi God Road "task be able to start?"

    Sitting on the opposite side of that month, he held up his hand, put it on the table and shook his head.

    "No, if you want to carry out the task of" semi divine road "in the Third Ring Road, you have to wait until you are officially enrolled and can participate in the course of" warprussian King''s qiqiqiao College "

    Words fall, speechless stretch out hand, in front of the space next row.

    All of a sudden, a projection list that no one could see except wordless and a group of girls emerged.

    On the projection list in front of you, wordless click the option of "semi divine road". Next moment, details about the task of the third ring "semi divine road" will appear in the list

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: the way of demigod

    "Drop! This replica world is a "half God Road" special task execution replica world. The original replica world task is cancelled. When the user completes the third ring of the special task "half God Road", the user can choose to leave the replica world! "

    "Remind the user that the time ratio between the replica world and the real world and the replica world with the presence of the user summoned characters is 100:1, and the user can safely experience the replica!"

    "Have a nice copy!"¡­¡­

    The so-called "automaton" refers to those who are equipped with magic circuits in their bodies, which can let them control the "automaton" to inject magic, start magic circuits, and quickly perform magic.

    In this world, a magic circuit represents a magic.

    Magic circuit is a ritual alternative to magic, in short, like a lamp.

    Fill the lamp with electricity and it will light up.

    When magic is injected into the magic circuit, magic will be generated automatically, and the puppet maker can also control the "automatic" and quickly use the magic.

    However, according to the basic principles of ingenious physics, there are no two kinds of magic in an individual''s body at the same time.

    This principle is called "the principle of incongruity of magic activity"!

    Because of this principle, in general, the "automatic" can only carry a magic circuit and perform a magic.

    That is to say, if a magic circuit is carried in the body of an "automatic puppet", then the "automatic puppet" is equivalent to a stereotype. In the future, only the magic generated by the magic circuit can be used.

    However, there is a magic circuit that is special.

    "Eve''s heart"!

    That''s the magic circuit of life!

    The reason why the "automaton" used by puppet makers will have personality and wisdom is because of the magic circuit of "Eve''s heart"!

    Therefore, all "automatons" are equipped with magic circuits representing "life" and "wisdom" -- Eve''s heart!

    Only "Eve''s heart" can fail to abide by the principle of "devil''s uncoordinated activity", and coexist with another magic circuit that "automaton" can perform magic.

    Because "Eve''s heart" can bring real life to "automaton", so "Eve''s heart" is the basis of all "automaton" just like human''s heart.

    If you are injured, you can use various ways to repair it.

    But if Eve''s heart is damaged, then "automaton" will never be able to recover, and will only be abandoned.

    And the target object of the silent Third Ring "semi divine road" task is the magic circuit that can bring life - "Eve''s heart"!

    What''s more, it''s the heart of one million Eve!

    That is to say, if you want to complete the task of "semi divine road" in the Third Ring Road, you must kill a whole 1000000 "automatons" and get their hearts!

    It''s not a joke!

    ''Eve''s heart'' is the life of ''automaton''. With it, ''automaton'' can act like a human.

    Kill 1 million ''automatons''

    What''s the difference between killing a million people

    Besides, killing so many ''automatons'' can''t be ignored by others, which will definitely cause all kinds of troubles.

    So, after a lot of consideration, wordless decided to go to the school.

    That''s why I learned the technology of making magic circuit "Eve''s heart"!

    If you can learn the technology of making "Eve''s heart", then 1000000 "Eve''s heart" can be made by yourself without any words. It doesn''t take that much time to kill 1000000 "automaton".

    ''Eve''s heart'' is the foundation of making ''automaton''!

    In college, there must be a way to make it!

 Chapter 1573

    In fact, compared with the world''s highest institution of magic, warprukis Wang liqiqiao college, those craftwork rooms specialized in the production, research and development of magic circuits and automaton must also have the manufacturing method of Eve''s heart.

    Although "Eve''s heart" is a magic circuit that can bring life, it is also the basis of "automatic puppet", which is the most common magic circuit.

    On price, ''Eve''s heart'' is cheaper than any magic circuit!

    Therefore, if you dive into a smart workshop, it should not be so difficult to reach Eve''s heart and get its manufacturing method.

    However, it is not only expensive tuition fees, but also various disputes. It is difficult to guarantee that it will not be involved in trouble. As a choice, it is undoubtedly not suitable.

    But I still choose to come to the "warprussian Wang liqiqiao College" to start with the manufacturing method of "Eve''s heart".

    Not for other reasons, just because "warprussian Wang liqiqiao College" is the stage of "smart girls will not be hurt" in the whole world!

    Although troubles and disputes are inevitable here, it''s better to know at least "warprussian Wang Qiqiao College" without any words, and also know part of the inside story. Including the original plot.

    Compared with those ingenious workshops that are not familiar with the place of life, warprussian Wang liqiqiao college is more suitable for wordless activities.

    What''s more, the extremely expensive tuition fees in the eyes of others, in the wordless view, are just the degree that they can be thrown out at will. They won''t hurt at all, or even remember.

    Therefore, it is more advantageous to choose "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College"

    "Magic circuit that can bring life..." There was a look of interest on the delicate pretty face that month.

    "What kind of magic is that?"

    "Although the magic that can bring life and wisdom to the existence of" puppet "is high-end, it is not so strange..." Wordless put the system list away. Shrugged his shoulders.

    "Compared to being able to really make life. In other words, the magic of human beings, Eve''s heart is just the magic degree

    "This sentence can only be said by those who have countless and endless skills..." There was no word in that month.

    "At least. I''ve never heard of magic that can bring life and wisdom to dolls on the island of string God... "

    "But there are also man-made life bodies and human beings in XianShen Island, aren''t they?" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "What magic can''t do. Technology can do it easily. Isn''t there something like artificial intelligence? "Automaton" is a kind of life similar to artificial intelligence with body, isn''t it? "

    "Let''s not talk about copying people. Artificial life is a demon!" That month, with the fan in his hand, he knocked on the wordless forehead.

    "You are still a demon attacking officer in Xianshen island. Have you forgotten this? "

    "Ahaha..." Speechless immediately touched the pain of the knock on the forehead, dry smile, and then as if thinking of something, looked to the sand.

    "When it comes to demons, don''t you think" automaton "will cause your demonic phobia?"

    "Nothing!" She Sha lies on the soft bed, her chin is on the hand in front of her body, her little feet are up and shaking. Her lovely eyes are bright and her tone is bright.

    "I don''t really understand what ''automaton'' is now, but strictly speaking, it''s just a figure who can move by himself?"

    "That''s right..."

    "That''s OK. It''s just a puppet. He''s not afraid at all!"

    And As he said this, he suddenly threw himself on astraya.

    "Astraya sauce is also an artificial angel, and kusha is not afraid of it!"

    "People are not artificial angels!" Astraya said angrily, holding on to kusha''s cheek.

    "The angel of all things!"

    "It''s the same, it''s the same!"

    "It''s different! Sister Yusha is a fool! "

    Looking at the fight in bed into a group of kusha and astraya, in addition to Icarus, speechless, that month, Xia Yin three people are helpless smile.

    "No matter whether we used to understand ''automaton'' or not, now, in addition to suppressing our strength, the system has to make us the same as'' automaton ''?"That month, he raised his hand with "limited Bracelet" and squinted to the bracelet.

    "When fighting, we must rely on puppet emissaries to provide magic. Every means of fighting must consume magic. Even some larger movements must be supported by magic. It''s really that all aspects are not free..."

    Wen Yan, many girls have also looked at their own wrist "limited bracelet.".

    As the month said.

    Now, every young girl on the scene can feel that all kinds of fighting abilities that she should have could not be made.

    It''s not that the combat power is gone, but like a car that runs out of gas, it can''t be started. It needs to wait for the gas to be poured in before this part of the combat power can be exercised.

    The magic of wordless is the gasoline that makes girls fight!

    The restrictions of that month, Xia Yin and Gu Sha were even more serious.

    In addition to being limited by the "limited Bracelet" to the wordless "automaton", these three girls are also wordless beasts. Even when they appear in the world, they need to consume magic to maintain their existence.

    If there is no wordless continuous infusion of magic into the three young girls, the three young girls have already returned to the wordless body.

    Fortunately, the people who provide magic are speechless. In other words, I''m afraid that it''s a huge burden to maintain the existence of three young girls, let alone to provide them with the magic they need to consume when fighting.

    "Although it''s limited to ''automaton'', you have other factors that automaton doesn''t have!" Speechless shook his head, warning.

    "In addition to Eve ''s heart, an automaton can only carry one magic circuit and perform one magic. You have no such restriction!"

    "In other words, if we show more than two abilities, it may cause suspicion and trouble to others, right?" That month, there was a real problem.

    "To avoid trouble, we''d better fight according to the magic circuit recorded in the materials you presented to the college!"

    "That''s right..." Speechless pondered for a while, then nodded, looked to that month.

    "Then, in that month, the magic circuit you recorded was" space manipulation ". After that, you can use your space to control the magic. The" Guardian "will hide for the time being!"

    "The" commandment lock "is a weapon, not a weapon!" It was the first time that month.

    "I''ll hide my ''Guardian''!"

    "My magic circuit is'' facilitation therapy ''..." Aside, Xia Yin''s face is quiet.

    "Later, I will be responsible for the part of treatment, and the power of purification will not be used..."

    "My magic circuit is" freezing cold fog ", controlling ice and air conditioning!" He also responded.

    "I''ll tell aguerola not to show the body of the ice when she fights!"

    "Then Then I Seeing that month, Xia Yin and Gu Sha all responded, astraya racked her brains to recall the magic circuit recorded in the data, but soon turned to speechless for help.

    "Astraya''s magic circuit is particle sword, the ability to control the size of vibrating lightsaber freely!" He said without a word or a laugh.

    "So, astraya, when you fight, hide your shield!"

    Then, speechless looked at Icarus, who had been with him from the beginning to the end.

    "Icarus''s magic circuit is'' wave barrier '', the ability to form a protective barrier. In the future, Icarus, you can only use'' aegis'' (absolute defense circle) to protect me and Xia Yin!"

    "Protect master¡­¡± Icarus''s Indigo eyes flashed fine.

    "Yes!"

    In this way, only belong to wordless team, built

 Chapter 1574

    (the fight of fat''s plate making is really too hot!)

    The next day, in the morning

    "Wake up Teacher Wake up

    ¡°master¡­ Morning... "

    Confused, speechless heard two not very clear, but very familiar voice in a very close distance into their ears, trying to wake up their own sleep.

    "Really, teacher, don''t sleep late, get up quickly!"

    "Master, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner soon!"

    The hazy consciousness is gradually clear, and the voice that enters the silent ear is also clear, so that the silent slowly opens his eyes.

    "Oh! Wake up! "

    "Yeah yeah"

    and as soon as they open their eyes, the beautiful and most beautiful faces of jusha and astraya are printed into the silent eyes, which make the silent dispel the last point of sleepiness, and finally wake up from the sleep.

    In the bright dormitory, the girls such as Icarus, astraya, that month, Xiayin and Gusha are all awake.

    At this time, that month is sitting in a chair, holding a teacup, enjoying black tea.

    Xia Yin stood by the side of that month, holding the tea set, just like a maid. Obviously, the black tea of that month was made by Xia Yin.

    She and astraya lie on the ground and lay on the silent sides of the floor with quilts. Open the same is a pair of ruby red eyes, smiling at him.

    Icarus, as always, stayed by the silent side of his head, sitting on the side of his sleeping silent head. In the indigo pupil, he seemed to have only one speechless person left. From there, he even saw his bleary self, which was so bright that it made people tremble.

    "Good morning..." Looking at the silence that gradually opened his eyes, Icarus''s pitiful eyes wavered a little, and he was the first to say hello.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    "Good morning! Master! " Astraya, Gusha and Xiayin also greet the wakeful speechless with a cheerful or shy tone.

    Until then. I had no words to recall what happened last night.

    In the "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College". The "automaton" of dolls is classified as personal belongings of dolls.

    Therefore, the school will not provide a separate residence for the puppet''s "automaton".

    The puppet will either turn off the operation function of its own ''automatic'' and put the ''automatic'' in a dormant state in a special facility for keeping the dexterity in the ''warprukis King''s Institute of Jiqiao''.

    Either. Only carry it with you.

    That is to say. last night. There are six people living in the same dormitory.

    It''s better to say that even when they become the formal students of the school, they have to live in the same dormitory as the girls.

    That''s not a common problem

    After all. They have six people here.

    No matter how big the dormitory is, it''s only a temporary dormitory for ordinary visitors. It''s a very reluctant thing to sleep down six people.

    Fortunately, Icarus and astraya are all omnipotent angels and don''t need to sleep. So last night, the three of them, Yue, Xia Yin and Gu Sha, were able to sleep comfortably in a big bed that could easily accommodate three people.

    As for speechless, I can only lay the floor by myself

    "As always, it''s not good for getting up early..." In that month, there was also a trace of bad temper on the unsmooth and delicate face.

    "Like you, can you really be a good student?"

    "I don''t know if I can be a good student, but I can''t avoid being late in the morning..." Speechless with a yawn, sat up and rubbed his eyes.

    "Really, why can''t you come late in the morning?"

    "What are you talking about?" He stood up and looked down at the speechless man sitting on the ground.

    "Just because it''s morning, it''s better to be more energetic, isn''t it?"

    "Well, I''m not the only one who has no spirit..." Speechless continued to yawn, toward the side of Nunu mouth.

    "Look at astraya, isn''t it just spiritless?"

    "Hungry, master..." On one side, astriya was holding a small belly without a trace of fat, shaking her head and sobbing.

    "Hungry Hungry... "

    "Yes, yes..." Silent wry smile, stand up."Well, go to dinner first!"

    "Yes!"

    ¡­¡­

    The main street of the school is

    At this time, the main street has been completely busy.

    One by one, uniformed students with "automaton" came out from all directions of dormitories, crowding the main street.

    Soon after, the time for class will come.

    Therefore, most of the students'' destinations are student restaurants located in the center of the main street.

    It''s the only restaurant in the college for students.

    In addition to this restaurant, in the college, only the canteen provided for the students in the dormitory is downstairs.

    But the meals in the canteen of the dormitory are fixed every day, almost everyone uses the same color.

    Therefore, in general, students with relatively rich funds will avoid the dormitory canteen and come to this student restaurant for dinner.

    However, most of the students in the school are those who come out of the power of status, otherwise they will not be able to afford such an expensive tuition.

    Therefore, most students will abandon the dormitory canteen and go to the student canteen for dinner.

    In this case, coupled with the relationship that is about to be taught, for a while, the students on the whole main street are gathered together and go in one direction.

    In that way, it''s just like a college sports meeting. The scene is so lively that it''s frightening.

    But in such a crowded street, a lot of vision is gathered in one direction at a certain time.

    There, speechless is taking a line of girls to the direction of the student restaurant

    "That girl with pink hair is so beautiful..."

    "The one with long blonde hair is also very beautiful..."

    "And the girl with short silver hair, like a saint..."

    "The two with long black straight hair and black ponytail are lovely..."

    "I haven''t seen them before. Are they new students?"

    "Well, who''s that blinding man walking with those beautiful girls?"

    All around, such whispers reverberated continuously and spread to the silent people.

    Speechless with a line of girls, look at the surrounding or amazing or envious eyes, along the flow of the crowd.

    In a short time, a whole gray building with one wall made of glass windows and doors appeared in front.

    It''s a building on the scale of an auditorium.

    It covers an area as large as two football fields, and one stone column is arranged in an orderly way, connecting the ground and the top of the ceiling with a height of at least ten or twenty meters, which is more than enough to accommodate the flow of students.

    There are also glass windows on the ceiling. The light shines in, making the whole restaurant as bright as white light.

    In the bright vast space, rows of white round tables are arranged neatly, spectacular and unusual.

    At this time, the restaurant is full of fragrance.

    At the front of the restaurant and in front of the kitchen door, a large number of food is packed in plates and metal containers, including meat, fish, bread and salad.

    The students came to the restaurant in a row, and they were constantly moving forward, coming to the front of the food, and holding the food in an empty plate on their hands.

    It seems that in this restaurant, students have to choose their favorite dishes by themselves. No waiter will come to the table to provide some service.

    When I saw the front of the line and a corner of the restaurant, the silent people who entered the restaurant all slowed down and couldn''t move any more.

    Probably because, at the front of the line, on the side of the plates with different kinds of cooking, there is a man in a restaurant work clothes who is skillfully operating a machine and taking notes from the students who have chosen the dishes.

    It''s the cash register!

    To eat here, you need to pay!

    It is because of this discovery that the footsteps of wordless and a group of young girls are slowed down.

    It''s not that they don''t have money.

    Instead, they have only gold coins, no paper money

 Chapter 1575

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A group of people stood at the door of the restaurant, staring at the direction of the cash register, silent.

    "It looks good to eat..." The only astraya who is still out of condition is looking at the direction of fragrance with excited face, constantly tugging at wordless clothes.

    ¡°r£¡ Let''s hurry! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wordless knead his own eyebrow heart, the heart more or less a little bit crying and laughing.

    Does the restaurant charge

    Isn''t it a matter of course

    Even the meals provided to the students in the dormitory canteen where the students live need to be charged. However, the meals in the dormitory canteen have been included in the tuition, so the students do not need to pay cash when they eat in the dormitory canteen.

    As for the gold coins that even pay tuition fees, how can there be cash without any words

    It''s better to say that the Japanese yen is speechless because there are more or less relationships in Tiangong City, XianShen City, and Dongmu city.

    But this is the academic city of Britain, with the name of "smart city" Liverpool!

    That is to say, the common note here is the pound

    "Well, that month..." Knead the eyebrow heart''s speechless bitterly looked to that month.

    "You are the leading attacking official in Xianshen city. You are the" magic girl in the gap "who makes the demons feel frightened. You have worked in many places, haven''t you? Like England or something, isn''t it? "

    "Are you an idiot?" The Moon said such a sentence without expression.

    "When I officially became the demon attacking officer, it was when I became the watcher of the ''prison border''. What was active as the demon attacking officer was my separation. Do you think it was so easy for me to leave Xianshen island and go to such a remote place in England?..."

    Smell the words. Speechless silence down, the eyes cast on the summer sound and the sand body.

    "I I''ve always lived in the island of Xianshen... " Xia Yin helplessly turns the ice blue eyes to speechless.

    So

    "I only collected English coins from my parents when I was a child..." She smiled.

    "And now, they''re all in my house..."

    Hear the words of Xia Yin and Zhen Sha. Speechless more silent, subconscious eyes turned to Icarus.

    ¡°r¡­¡± Icarus said this with some apprehension.

    "Do you want me to grab some back?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time. Silence is not only silence, but also expression.

    ¡°r¡­¡± It seems that she had a bad premonition. Astria had tears in her eyes.

    "Can''t we eat?"

    "What should I do now?" Seeing the face of astraya like the end of the world, I couldn''t help but look down and murmur.

    "Why don''t you let Icarus get some back, just a few words. Isn''t that a big problem? "

    "Are you an idiot?"

    as like as two peas in the voice, behind the silent speaker, a speech exactly the same as the one just said that month, accompanied by a discordial voice, slightly sway.

    They were stunned. They turned around and looked at the sound source. This time, a man with bright golden hair, long waist hair and blue eyes, and a small dragon on his Beret. A beautiful girl like a goblin entered the field of vision.

    Unfortunately, that beautiful face like a goblin, at this time. The corner of the mouth and the corner of the eye is slightly twitching, a pair of incredible appearance.

    "What a fool! idot! The greatest fool in the world! I can''t find a great fool from all over the world! "

    Without any politeness, the beautiful girl like a goblin took a deep breath and damaged the person who had met yesterday.

    "To rob? Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded by the "automatic puppets" of the Commission and the guards? Not afraid that your "automatic Doll" will be confiscated? Or do you think it''s more cost-effective to produce a new "auto Doll" than the stolen money? "

    "Are you?" Astraya tilted her head, then round her eyes and screamed.

    "Are you the bad guy yesterday?"

    "I don''t call that! It''s not bad! My name is Charlotte Birao! " The girl named Charlotte glared at astraya.

    "And who are the bad guys?"

    "You seem to be very bothered by shire, so I came here specially to see your situation..." Lying on Charlotte''s head, Sigmund said this sentence with a unique old voice line.

    "In the form of eavesdropping. But also out of kindness, not bad. In fact, shire''s heart is not bad... ""Shut up! Sigmund! " Charlotte''s face was stiff. Cry out in shame.

    "Be careful if I change your breakfast chicken into bread crumbs!"

    "That..." At this time, she stood out and made an apologetic bow to Charlotte.

    "I''m really sorry yesterday..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it, I''ve got a tantrum, and we''re even... " Charlotte seems to be a little bad at dealing with the formal way of apologizing like Yusha. She doesn''t look back, but soon looks back.

    "Well, don''t you have no money to eat?"

    "I can''t say I don''t have money to eat..." He sighed silently, grabbed it from his pocket, and then shot something at Charlotte.

    "We just don''t have cash..."

    Charlotte''s reflexive hand reached out, caught a small object flying towards her side, spread it out, and was stunned.

    Lying in Charlotte''s palm was a shiny gold coin.

    "Gold coin?" Charlotte''s face stiffened again.

    "Is it an accident? Or should we say it''s in reason? " Sigmund shook his head.

    "I can carry five" automatic dolls "with me. Of course, I don''t think I really have no money. However, this so-called" not without money "has reached the point where I can put gold coins in my pocket at will..."

    "There are rich people in this college..." That month casually mentioned such a sentence.

    "Little girl, you should also be a big lady?"

    "Who do you think I am?" Charlotte''s blue eyes gave off a sharp, ferocious glow.

    "I am Charlotte Birao with the unicorn badge from her majesty and the Earl of Birao in the northern territory!"

    When she said this, Charlotte''s voice revealed something more powerful than glory and pride.

    That kind of thing is like "Charlotte Birao with the unicorn badge given by her majesty and the Earl''s house of Birao in the Northern Territory", which is not a title and identity, but a dream and yearning.

    So, hearing this, Sigmund, who was lying on Charlotte''s head, was silent. He stopped talking again that month. Even astraya, who didn''t know the most complicated things, seemed to notice a different atmosphere and shut up.

    Of course, it''s just the mouth

    "Gulu" ~ ~ "

    in silence, astraya''s stomach reverberated in the most unsuitable condition

    "Wuwu..." Astria, holding her stomach in her hand, shrugged her shoulders feebly and groaned like a sob.

    "I Hungry... "

    The atmosphere that had become a little rigorous suddenly collapsed, and Charlotte''s resolute expression suddenly became powerless.

    "You did it on purpose!" After a fierce look at wordless, Charlotte grabbed the wordless hand and smashed the gold coin back into wordless hands.

    Then Charlotte went to the dining room and began to speak angrily.

    "Don''t you catch up? Do you really want to be hungry? "

    "No!" Astria called out without hesitation, and then looked pitifully at wordless.

    ¡°r¡­¡±

    "Astraya sauce..." On one side, the two of them look at each other, helpless.

    "You..." Speechless also cry smile not of shake head, have no good gas of say.

    "Then follow up!"

    "Yeah! Dinner! " Astraya smiled after the rain and ran after Charlotte.

    "Charlotte Birao! I was wrong! You are absolutely a good man! "

    "Who''s a good man?!"

    "Then, you are a bad man!"

    "I I... "

    "Eh? Isn''t it?... "

    "Ah! you ''re right! I am a bad man! "

    Looking at Charlotte who walked into the restaurant and astraya who had been jumping around by Charlotte, they all looked at each other and were helpless

 Chapter 1576

    (something happened at home recently. This chapter is a little slow. Maybe the chapter in the early morning will be postponed. I hope you can understand...)

    "Ha Wu Haha Haha, haha... "

    On a white round table full of steaming dishes and fragrant dishes, astriya grabbed a plate of meat in one hand and a plate of spaghetti rolled up with a fork in the other. She bit down her mouth from left to right, eating a beautiful face full of happiness.

    Ding

    The clean plate was put aside by Xia Yin, who had some incredible expressions.

    Icarus, on the other hand, was doing the same thing, except that his face was always full of pitiful expression, not a little surprised.

    Before long, the plates were folded on both sides of astraya, and they were gradually increasing in height.

    Now alone, it must be at least 20 cm tall!

    The sand has been staring in the past.

    That month also seemed to have been full, a pair of blue eyes looked directly at Astria, who was eating happily, and sighed.

    In the dining room, the rest of the students who were sitting at the table were all staring at it with their faces glazed over. Their mouths were wide open and their chin almost fell to the ground.

    What''s more funny is that some of them follow their masters. The ''automaton'', who can also eat, seems to think that the owners who have been paying attention to astraya like this. They also learn from astraya and eat and drink.

    As a result, in a short time, all lie on the table, can''t get up again

    The whole restaurant, the dead atmosphere in the continuous diffuse, let the atmosphere become strange.

    Even the staff in the restaurant and even the chefs in the kitchen have left their work at hand, surrounded by the distance and looking this way. Watch the food and drink. Astraya, filling her belly like a bottomless hole, was already staring at each other.

    Want to come, they must be very confused, why such a beautiful girl. That attractive body can hold so much food

    And take it for granted. A beautiful girl. It must be a big shock to the students who are also eating in the restaurant.

    Standing on the table, Sigmund, who had just been eating, was overwhelmed by the plate. I can''t see the figure at all, and I can''t see the performance at this moment.

    Charlotte''s hand holding a sandwich had unconsciously loosened, and the sandwich in her hand "snapped" and fell on the table.

    All the people in the room just stared at the happy eating astraya. It was quiet. No one could speak.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Charlotte shook her hands, took out a wallet from her arms, shook her hands again, opened it, checked all the notes in it, and then shed two lines of tears.

    "Done..."

    "What''s the matter?..." As if watching the play, speechless will be watching the performance of the people around in the play from beginning to end, and then the vision will be returned to Charlotte.

    "Not enough money?"

    "It''s impossible to spend all my money on a meal!" Charlotte retorted, and then again she burst into tears.

    "It seems that I have to spend at least one month''s food expenses on this meal..."

    "Well, don''t make a fuss..." Wordless and teasing, he raised his mouth to Charlotte.

    "With the amount of food that Astria eats, it should be only seven times full now. If you are surprised now, what should you do when she is very full?"

    "That''s seven points full?!" Charlotte cried out, then seized the silent collar, pulled the silent to his own face, said viciously.

    "I don''t care! You have to pay me back the money quickly! "

    "Ha?..." Looking at Charlotte''s pretty face, smelling the fragrance from Charlotte and getting into his nose, he was speechless and shocked.

    "Didn''t you invite us to eat?"

    "Who invited you to eat!" Charlotte did not hesitate to show the unreasonable side.

    "Listen, I lent you money for this meal, not for you!"

    "You! Yes! Must! Return! "

    Line line line Speechless immediately raised his hand and made a surrender.

    "How about I change the note and return it to you, or just give you a gold coin?"

    "Kim Gold Charlotte''s fierce expression disappeared and became hesitant.

    Astraya''s food consumption is really frightening, and the cost to pay is certainly high without thinking about it, but it is not enough to pay a gold coin.If you take a speechless gold coin directly, there is no doubt that Charlotte will earn it.

    "I don''t take advantage of others!" But Charlotte, after a moment''s hesitation, refused immediately.

    "You just need to pay me back for my meal!"

    "OK..."

    "And interest from now on!"

    "Don''t you want to take advantage of others?"

    Charlotte seemed to have no strength to lose his temper in the clatter of Astria''s "jingle" plates. After making wordless even bear the interest, Charlotte breathed a sigh of admiration as she watched Astria eating.

    "It''s no wonder you need to carry gold coins with you when you have such an edible ''automaton''"

    "Although your idea is all kinds of misunderstandings, it''s also true to some extent. It''s not easy to support astraya..." Speechless clapped himself on the cheek.

    "However, it''s best to feed her now. If I was hungry during my test today, it would be trouble..."

    "Test?..." Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then suddenly.

    "By the way, you''re a freshman. You have to take a test today to decide your ranking in the college!"

    "Is it boring?" Speechless bored with the top of the table hand on the cheek, waving another hand.

    "Ranking or something, it doesn''t matter at all..."

    "What does it matter?" Charlotte frowned and looked into silence.

    "I said, do you really understand the importance of ranking a person in this college?"

    "Importance?..." He looked at Charlotte with a silent smile.

    "That''s for some people, isn''t it?"

    Charlotte was speechless.

    "Warprukis Wang lijiqiao College" is the highest institution in the magic world. It is also the institution that has been delivering excellent puppet envoys and cultivating first-class puppet envoys!

    Basically, all the students who can come to the school are talented people from all over the world!

    In order to choose the best puppet maker in a period of time from the talents from all over the world, the "varprokis Wang Jiqiao College" will hold a competition every four years.

    "Night party"!

    The official name is "the Party of valprokis"!

    This is a competition organized by the "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" to select the top puppet ambassadors!

    In the "night party", puppeteers use their ingenious magic to control "automaton" to fight against each other. In the end, the only winner will be named "devil king"!

    The puppet emissary who won the title of "demon king" means that he is the most top, the best, the most outstanding and the most powerful puppet emissary of our time!

    After becoming the "magic king", the puppet maker has the right to ignore the provisions of the "International Magic charter" and the "magician''s code of ethics" and get the right to read * * at will, study forbidden art and so on!

    To put it simply, do what you want!

    Free from shackles, the "demon king" can read all kinds of human rights, use all kinds of forbidden techniques, and even explore immortality and genetic transformation!

    In addition, the name of "devil king" has proved that it is the most powerful puppet emissary born every four years. Therefore, the puppet emissary who gets the name of "devil king" will be treated like an officer in any country.

    Wealth!

    Fame!

    Knowledge!

    Power!

    Those who become the "demon king" will get all this!

    Only the top 100 students in the school of warprukis are able to participate in the night party and have the right to compete for the title of "demon king"!

    That''s why Charlotte mentions the importance of ranking

    So, speechless will say that only for a part of people

    After all, as long as they are not in the top 100, they can''t participate in the night party.

    Naturally, for students who are not ranked 100, ranking in the college is of little importance

    Of course, that''s for those who don''t have the ability and don''t want to compete for the position of "demon king"

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the restaurant

 Chapter 1577

    (fortunately, the update in the early morning is not delayed, but there are some things at home, so it may be customary to update in advance in the morning. Anyway, the four chapters of a day will definitely be delivered, so friends don''t have to worry!)

    The student dining room is located in the center of the main street of "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College".

    Students can clearly see the main street extending in all directions through the dining hall from the wall which is completely made of glass window doors, the seats in the dining hall, and the seats close to the wall which is made of glass window doors.

    Therefore, if something happens on the main street outside the restaurant, it can be clearly seen in the restaurant.

    At this time, on the main street outside the restaurant, there was a little commotion, which happened

    It was a student dressed in a boy''s uniform at the warprussian school.

    The female uniform of "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" is a white shirt, a black waistcoat with waistband and a short grey skirt. The male uniform is a simple white shirt and black trousers, but outside the white shirt, there will be a black tight leather coat with vest style.

    In addition to the boy''s uniform like the rest of the students, the student was also dressed in a black cape with luxurious decorations like badges and shoulders.

    On his face, he wore a silver mask that could cover the upper part of his nose and expose one eye.

    This dress alone. It has already set off that the student is out of place with the surroundings.

    Let alone, in his body, a thrilling sense of oppression, is gradually filled with his figure walking on the main street

    Obviously, this is not just an ordinary student!

    Behind him, two of them were dressed in black dresses with ruffles and lace skirts, and a black curtain hung on their faces. Girls like the dead followed him closely, like guards.

    No!

    It doesn''t look like two ordinary girls in any way. His bodyguard!

    That''s "automaton"!

    It''s a student with two teenage girls in the form of "automaton.". There was a little riot on the main street outside the restaurant.

    Of course, it''s not his fault, the riot. It''s not so much the unusual student who caused it. It''s more about the students around him.

    Students with two teenage forms of ''automaton'' walked expressionless on the main street.

    In front of him. All the students hurriedly retreated to both sides of the main street.

    Every student who retreated to both sides of the main street, though flustered, did the same as seeing Charlotte last night.

    But this time. The expression on the students'' faces was quite different from when they saw Charlotte.

    When they met Charlotte, the students showed fear and fear

    Seeing this student with two "automatons", the performance of the students is from the heart, respect and fear

    It''s like the ordinary soldiers who look up to the general who has built miraculous skills in the battlefield!

    Now, those students who make way give people such a feeling

    "Oh?..." On one side, the eyes of that month also cast on the student who is wearing a silver mask, a black cape and two girl shaped ''automaton''.

    "Here comes an interesting man..."

    "Who is that man?" She blinked her big, watery eyes.

    "It seems to be very powerful..."

    "It''s him..." Charlotte also looked at the student in the silver mask and frowned slightly.

    "He is..."

    "Magnus!" Before Charlotte had finished speaking, she broke into silence.

    "In the college, all subjects are ranked first, and the comprehensive score ranks first in all generations. It can be called the most talented and the strongest talent since the establishment of" valprokis Wang liqiqiao College "

    "It is the most likely puppet emissary to win in the night party and get the name of" demon king "to control six" one man force "with combat effectiveness comparable to that of several warships."

    "I said..." Wordless looked at Charlotte with a wonderful smile that Charlotte couldn''t understand.

    "Right?..."

    "Yes!" Looking at the wonderful smile on wordless''s face, Charlotte frowned deeper, but nodded."Magnus''s skillful magic and magic are far beyond the level of ordinary puppet emissaries and even top puppet emissaries. Since entering the school, he has demonstrated his talent and climbed to the first place in the ranking of puppet emissaries participating in the" night party ". Even the skillful professors teaching practical courses claim that there is no winning monster!"

    "Is it?" Speechless glanced to Magnus, who was walking on the main street.

    "That is to say, he is your strongest enemy at this stage who wants to win the position of" demon king ", right?..."

    "You are right..." Charlotte showed a helpless smile.

    "He controls more ''automaton'' than you, and each one has a strong fighting capacity. For the last two, I may still find a little chance to win. If you only deal with three, you will be the limit. If you deal with the last four, you will lose. If you send out all six..."

    No chance!

    Although she didn''t say it, what Charlotte wanted to express was probably that

    "One man force" Do you That month looked at Magnus'' blue eyes, slightly. There''s a little wave.

    "What?..." The wordless corners of the mouth outline an interesting arc.

    "Interested in him?..."

    "A little..." That month, in a calm voice, he said something that made Charlotte stunned.

    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t been active for too long, or it''s because I''ve become too weak..."

    "A little bit, a little like activities..."

    "Events?..." Charlotte was stunned, then opened her mouth.

    "Do you want to..."

    "Well, well..." Wordless stood up and looked out of the window.

    "I wanted to try what level we are now. If the target is college first, it should give us a good result..."

    "You What do you mean?... " An idea flashed through Sherlock. And was startled by the thought.

    "Don''t you want to challenge Magnus? Are you out of you mind? They can manipulate six powerful ''automatons'' skillfully. Do you know that

    "Six?" I felt my chin as hard as I could.

    "I only have five ''automatons.''. It''s really down in numbers... "

    "Considering only quantity? You''re naive, aren''t you? " Charlotte could not help but stand up.

    "Even if only one ''automaton'' is sent out, with the strength of Magnus, the top 100 puppets who are qualified to participate in the ''Night Party'' can be defeated, let alone more than 90% of the strong ones. They are also good at group fighting. For each additional ''automaton''. The increase in combat effectiveness is not as simple as one plus one. Do you think your number of ''automatons'' is comparable to that of Magnus

    "Magnus'' automaton ''is also very strong, but magic and skill are the most powerful part of Magnus!" Charlotte got serious.

    "Do you understand?..."

    In short. Charlotte is saying that even if the body performance and magic circuit ability of the silent ''automatic'' can be better than that of Magnus'' automatic '', it can''t win Magnus in terms of magic and skill!

    A really powerful puppet maker, even if it controls the weakest ''auto - Marion'', is much more powerful than those who have powerful ''auto - Marion'', but make up the number!

    That''s what Charlotte means!

    In other words, in Charlotte''s mind, wordless magic and skill can''t be Magnus''s opponent!

    But not surprisingly

    After all, wordless is just a freshman who has not been assigned to the dormitory or even the uniform and has just signed up for the college.

    No one will think that a new student who has just entered the university will be able to beat a super talented puppeteer who has broken the college''s record and ranked first in all generations!

    It''s a pity Charlotte didn''t know

    On the ability of puppet emissary, speechless is really weak!

    But even if there is no skill, his magic will not lose to anyone!

    What''s more

    "I don''t think my companions will lose to a coward who can''t even show his face!"

    Leave this sentence, speechless free and easy turn, go to the door of the restaurant.

    That month, Icarus''s eyes were full of pure light. He stood up and followed.

    Xia Yin also stood up in silence, politely bowed to Charlotte, who was still, and then followed."Astraya sauce!" He grabbed one of astraya''s hands and dragged it up.

    "Stop eating! It''s about to fight! "

    "Woo..." Astraya reluctantly gave up the dishes on the table, but with no hesitation, she kept up with the army together with kusha.

    "That fool!"

    Charlotte yelled, and hurried to catch up with Sigmund

 Chapter 1578

    "It''s Magnus..."

    "Here comes Magnus..."

    "Did you take your own ''automaton'' to class again?..."

    "At this time, Magnus seems to be quite active in class..."

    "It used to be after our class that we went to the lecture hall. It''s hard to see people..."

    "Now, I can see him on the main street almost every day..."

    "It''s because of the night party, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right. In a short time, it''s time for the night party to start. Even if it''s No. 1 in the college, it''ll be a little nervous during this time, right?"

    "That''s right..."

    On both sides of the main street, a group of students gave full play to the role of onlookers. At the same time, they looked at Magnus walking through the main street with awe, and whispered to each other.

    I don''t know if I heard it or not, but I don''t think I heard it. Magnus is still expressionless, even his eyes exposed outside the mask don''t have any waves. I think I should have been used to this state of attention, right

    With two girls in the shape of "automaton", Magnus, with the eyes of all the people in the audience, walked slowly towards one of the lecture halls in the college.

    However, it was not long before Magnus'' steps stopped for such a moment.

    Nothing else.

    It''s just because, in this situation, everyone "avoids it". There is a man, in the direction of Magnus, stepping on the ground of the main street, facing up

    It was a man with black hair and red pupils, a self-contained look on his face, and five beautiful girls of different sizes, bodies, temperaments, as beautiful as coming out of the painting, laughing and talking at the same time.

    The man was wearing black clothes and trousers, plus a black coat. He didn''t even wear the uniform of the college. It is doubtful whether it is a student of this college.

    Obviously. The other person carries an ''automaton'' and should not be a teacher.

    After all, in addition to the professors who teach the practical combat and manipulation skills of skillful magic, Wang liqiqiao college in valprokis is the first one. The rest of the teachers either don''t have ''automaton''. Or even if there''s an automaton. It will not be brought out casually.

    However, Magnus, the professor who teaches the practical combat and manipulation skills of skillful magic, has seen all of them.

    So, the man with five ''automatons'' in front of him. It should be a new student.

    Of course, at the scene, only Magnus guessed the identity of each other, but the students standing on both sides of the main street looked at each other, not sure why.

    These students don''t see that the beautiful girls who follow the men are all "automatons"!

    Whether Magnus was able to judge whether the girls were "automatons" or because of his keen sense of magic.

    So, he can clearly feel that in the man, there is a weak to almost imperceptible magic wave that is constantly rippling, and pouring into the five girls'' bodies little by little.

    Only ''automaton'' can accept magic from others so easily!

    It is also because of the sense of the coming man flowing out and pouring into the five girls'' body, Magnus would stop for a while.

    With self-discipline and high intelligence performance, the "automaton" can maintain daily actions only by receiving a certain amount of magic from the puppet.

    And the magic that flows out of the man coming in front of him and pours into the five "automatons" is enough to fight!

    The other side, is to oneself!

    Come to a conclusion, Magnus''s expression still hasn''t changed a little bit, and his steps have recovered again, and he is walking towards each other.

    No matter whether the other party is coming to Magnus or not, Magnus will not be concerned.

    As the number one super genius in the history of the college, Magnus has been challenged by others, not twice at a time.

    If you keep your mind on it every time, Magnus will be tired.

    So, for Magnus, being provoked, although it has not been for a long time, is just a daily episode

    That''s all!

    With such a mindset, a little bit of magic rose from Magnus, and poured into the two girls behind, and even into several other places.In such a case, the distance between the two men with the same girlish form of "automaton" is gradually approaching

    Until, that distance, shortened to only four or five meters left

    "Whoo..."

    At that moment, a gust of wind blew out from behind Magnus, without any omen, to the main street in front of Magnus.

    Around, all the students only feel a flower in front of their eyes. Then, a fresh fragrance rises with the wind blowing.

    Then, on the main street, an incredible scene was presented in the eyes of all the people on the scene

    There are only a few black gowns with ruffles and lace skirts, and a black curtain is hung on their faces, but the color of their hair is totally different. Girls with all kinds of weapons flash around with five girls of different sizes without uniforms.

    There are six girls in all!

    Each is blocked by the black screen, unable to see the specific appearance!

    But in their hands, some of them have red swords, some have red daggers, some have red spears, some have red sickles!

    Now, these red sharp weapons are all raised by the girls who have formed a circle. The sharp tip and edge are against the throat of the man without uniform!

    These six girls, two of them are the "automaton" that Magnus just took with her!

    Where did the other four come from? None of the students found out.

    However, it''s not because they didn''t realize when the "automaton" of the top six schools in the past dynasties came into being, and when they formed a circle around the man who didn''t have a uniform.

    What makes them unbelievable is that the "automaton" of the top six dolls in the past generations are all wrapped in a chain of purple light on the sharp weapons on the throat of the man who is not wearing uniform!

    That''s the chain from the space behind the "automaton" which forms the six girlish shapes of the surrounding circle!

    No one knows where the chains came from, when they appeared, and when they were wrapped around the weapons in the hands of Magnus'' automaton ''.

    They only know that under the influence of these chains, even if the sharp weapons are aimed at the throat of the man without uniform, they will never stab again!

    But on the other side is the opposite.

    In everyone''s eyes, Magnus, the most powerful and absolutely invincible person in the college, compared with the man surrounded by six young girls, at this time, only one young girl appeared in front of him

    A girl with long blonde hair with long ankles, two white ribbons tied at the end of the long hair, divided into two Ponytail Hair Styles, just followed the man surrounded by her.

    Like the six girls who surrounded the man without uniform, the girl had a weapon in her hand.

    A laser lightsaber that is constantly vibrating and buzzing!

    This lightsaber, at this moment, was also raised by the girl and put on Magnus'' throat!

    Two men standing face-to-face on the main street, both of them were held in their throats by sharp weapons!

    However, one side of it is blocked by various weapons, which are twined by chains with purple light, unable to move!

    On the other side, there is only one weapon against the throat, but if the owner wants to stab it in, it can be absolutely unblocked and can cut off the throat of the other side cleanly!

    Just for a moment!

    High! Make a judgment!

    Around, all the students were shocked beyond measure

    Charlotte, who had caught up with her, was frozen in the same spot, and her face was full of disbelief

    Magnus''s pupil is constantly retracted until it is the size of a needle

 Chapter 1579

    (the third watch...)

    (this is a good update in advance, I hope you can support...)

    quiet!

    Dead silence!

    All the students in the audience watched the man who stood face to face, but was also held by the "automaton" who held the weapon to his throat. His face changed. Finally, it became dull

    "No Maybe

    Charlotte, who had just rushed out of the student''s restaurant, was shocked by her beautiful face like a goblin.

    Let alone Charlotte. Sigmund, who was flying beside Charlotte and resting on Charlotte''s shoulder, also straightened up and made a response similar to shock.

    This encounter is coming too soon!

    Too soon!

    But whether they knew in advance that they would react to Charlotte or the students around them, they were frozen on the spot just like subconsciously refusing everything they saw.

    Although it was only a moment''s encounter, the two people standing in the main street respectively put forward several percent of the strength, no one knew the scene.

    But it is a fact that the most talented and the most powerful puppet in the history of the college has sent out all six "automatons". As a result, it is still lost to a nobody in the encounter war that may not even be a second!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The ''automaton'' of Magnus, the man without uniform, began to exert continuous force on the weapons in their hands, as if they were trying to break away from the chains around them.

    "Ka Click

    It''s a pity. No matter how these six girl shaped ''automatons'' make the force, the chains twining on the weapons with purple light firmly imprison them, making all kinds of weapons unable to move.

    "Whoo..."

    Finally, the six teenage "automaton" gave up the weapons, stepped lightly and flexibly, and chose to help their owners.

    However, the laser lightsaber against the throat of Magnus gently poked forward and pierced the skin of Magnus''s throat a little. Let the blood run down.

    It''s just such a slight action. Magnus''s six Maiden ''automaton'' stopped abruptly and stood in the middle of the main street, never daring to move again.

    Ding Ding

    Until then, it came out of space. The chains around the weapons of Magnus'' automaton ''were just smartly waved. Let go of all kinds of red weapons entangled. A contraction, return to the space, disappear.

    The man without a uniform continued to carry the other four girls of different sizes. As if nothing had happened, he walked to Magnus in a leisurely manner, in a sound of footsteps that the whole audience could hear.

    Magnus''s'' automatons'' were on alert immediately, but the other party ignored those ''automatons'', even crossed Magnus, and walked to the other side of the main street

    Then the blonde girl, holding a laser light saber against Magnus''s throat, took back her weapon, leaped back to the man''s side, and walked together to the other side of the main street.

    Watching the man walk away without saying a word with five young girls, there is no one making a sound at the scene, but the conditional one makes a look at it, with his eyes, cheering the winner of the short-term encounter to the extreme, the back of the slowly gone

    "You..." The silent Magnus raised his head and made a sudden noise.

    "What about the name?"

    The man without uniform stopped, and the girls who followed him stopped.

    "Before you ask someone''s name, shouldn''t you give your name first?" Keep back to everyone''s posture, the man''s relaxed and humorous tone echoed.

    "Well, I''ve known your name for a long time..."

    "Magnus..." Magnus simply and cleanly expressed the words one by one.

    "What about the name?"

    "Not as famous as you..." The other side just waved and started laughing.

    "But you can call me speechless..."

    "Speechless?..." Around, a group of students lowered their heads, racked their brains and began to recall whether they had any impression of the name.

    "Speechless..." Charlotte repeated the name as if she wanted to remember it in her mind.

    "Speechless..." Magnus nodded slightly.

    "I remember..."Leave this sentence, Magnus did not return, toward the other side of the main street, continue to go

    Compared with Magnus''s casual and seemingly nothing happened, the six "automatons" around him showed full vigilance.

    There is a subtle change in the station, like trying to protect Magnus, surrounded by Magnus, while following Magnus''s steps forward, turning around, as if afraid of silent attack, leaving the scene

    At the same time, speechless also no longer stays in place, with the five people of that month, Icarus, astraya, Xiayin and Gusha, facing away from Magnus, leaving each other, pulling a long distance

    Charlotte didn''t seem to react until now. She hurriedly took Sigmund with her and chased up again

    At the scene, only a group of students, their eyes frequently scan the backs of two opposite men. When the backs of both men disappear, the noise resounds through the center of the main street of the whole student restaurant

    As a result, the rumor that "College number one Magnus was defeated by a freshman with five automatons" spread all over the place

    ¡­¡­

    Listening to the sound from the other side of the main street, the speechless man on the road turned away and looked at the month.

    "How is it?"

    "Can''t judge!" Obviously, I have no idea. That month, I replied immediately.

    "That kid named Magnus just entered the fighting state, but obviously he didn''t really want to deal with you seriously. He will have just that kind of results. It can be said that it''s all because of the other party''s carelessness. So, what''s the real degree of the other party? There''s no way to judge now..."

    "Yes..." Speechless for a moment, nodded in agreement.

    "Although all of Magnus''s'' automaton ''have been deployed, they haven''t even started the magic loop, but we have used the ability of the magic loop registered on the data..."

    "To be sure, in terms of hierarchy, our side is superior. As for the result of a real fight, it''s hard to judge if we don''t really fight." That month looked straight ahead, and the red lips lifted.

    "At least, if we can only use the magic circuits you registered..."

    "That''s it!" Speechless slightly thought for a while, then indifferent waved.

    "It''s more or less proved that there are not many people who can easily get in trouble with us in this college who can suppress Magnus in an instant with carelessness..."

    "Probably..." That month, I can''t deny the response.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Speak softly with Icarus behind him.

    "Miss Charlotte is here..."

    "Wait!" As soon as Icarus''s words had just fallen, Charlotte caught up and came to the silent side, panting and staring at the silent side.

    "What happened? What did you do? You really beat Magnus? Where the hell are you from? "

    "Stop stop stop!" Listening to Charlotte''s questions, he raised his hand to stop.

    "Why do you have so many questions?"

    "How can I have no problem?" Charlotte''s head was so close that she almost put on her speechless face.

    "You defeated Magnus when he had only two automatons when he had all the automatons!"

    "Even though it was only that month that I had a fight with astraya, that was the most power I could use!" Wordless grabbed Charlotte by the shoulder and pushed her away for a distance.

    "Icarus''s magic focuses on defense. Xia Yin''s magic is healing. I only hide the fighting power of kusha. The rest of the fighting power has been sent up!"

    Charlotte was suddenly silent

 Chapter 1580

    ("you..."

    Charlotte''s brilliant blue eyes, as bright as jewels, are full of complexity and look speechless... Read the latest full novel

    "so you can expose to me the magic information that can be used by the magic circuit carried by your ''automatic'' puppet. Aren''t you afraid that I will make strategies for this?..."

    "Devise tactics for the magic that my" automaton "can do?" Speechless and inexplicable.

    "Why develop tactics for my" automaton "magic?"

    "Isn''t that of course?" Charlotte spoke naturally.

    "Although you didn''t see all your strength, Magnus just didn''t exert all his strength, but after all, you suppressed the first place of that college in all generations. If you want to get the qualification of" night party ", shouldn''t it be difficult?..."

    "By that time, we will be the enemy!" Charlotte looked at the silence.

    "Isn''t it very dangerous for you to expose to me the intelligence of your" automaton "magic circuit?"

    Yes!

    It''s a very irrational behavior to expose the magic circuit carried by the "automaton" before the war!

    Because. An ''automaton'' can only carry one magic loop and perform one magic. Therefore, once the magic loop of ''automaton'' is exposed, the enemy can draw up tactics for this magic, which is absolutely disadvantageous in the war!

    The premise is that there will be a fight

    In Charlotte''s stupefied expression, she said nothing.

    "Who told you I was going to the ''Night Party''?"

    "You don''t go to the ''Night Party''?" Charlotte cried out.

    The evening party held every four years at the school is a feast to choose the best puppet emissary in four years!

    To win in the "night party" and become the "magic king" figure enables the figure to be free from the magician''s ethics. It can also become a hot figure for the preferential treatment of all parties!

    People who become "the devil" can do whatever they want. Can get what others dream of!

    Wealth, fame, knowledge, power!

    No one is not heart!

    Under such circumstances, a puppet who has the ability to compete for the throne of the "devil king" says that he doesn''t want to participate in the "night party"

    Charlotte''s first thought was disbelief.

    "You don''t want to go to the ''Night Party''?" Charlotte seemed to want to see something in her wordless expression and stared at him closely. There was a sneer.

    "To be a ''demon'' is to get everything. Don''t you want to say that you are a saint who has no requirement for wealth, fame, knowledge or power? "

    "No!" Speechless very straightforward answer.

    "I want something, too. I also hope to gain the power that others can''t match. It''s because of this that I come to the school of warprukis

    "Then you said you didn''t want to go to the night party?" Charlotte frowned.

    "To be a ''demon king''. Can''t you get the power you want? "

    In this world, there are many powerful magic, forbidden arts and secret arts handed down from ancient times!

    Some of these magic, forbidden and secret arts are classified as "Taboos" that can''t be studied because they are too harsh, some are too bloody, some are too powerful and easy to cause significant harm, so they are all sealed up.

    If a person even a magician violates taboos, to study these taboos, he will be hunted by the magician Association and finally sent to the scaffold!

    Only those who have gained the name of "demon king" can touch these taboos at will, study those taboo techniques that others can''t imagine, and gain the power that makes people greedy!

    Since the purpose of wordless "warprussian Wang jiqiqiao College" is to gain powerful power, then, it is impossible not to want to be a "demon king" and study the art of taboo

    And speechless also is to see through Charlotte''s inner thoughts, will sneer at a smile.

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t think the forbidden art of this world can bring much power to a person!"

    "Ha?..." Charlotte was stunned on the spot.

    "The magician is still a magician, even if the research technique is stronger!" Wordless leave Charlotte and go on.

    "Strengthen yourself without understanding, but strengthen the means. They will never be the God who controls everything!"

    "God..." Charlotte''s body trembled, and her heart was filled with the emotion of the storm.

    Does this man want to be a GodAs soon as the idea rose, Charlotte cut it off.

    It''s not Charlotte who thinks it''s wishful thinking, but she thinks it''s too frightening if wordless really aims at the so-called "becoming a God"

    And speechless, natural also did not lie.

    He can do the task of "semi God Road", and has been fighting until now, is not to become a semi God peak power in one fell swoop

    When you become a strong semi God, you can touch the barrier of God level without words!

    To be God!

    Of course, the reason why we are not interested in the so-called forbidden art in this world is that there are countless magic methods in the book of magic.

    The so-called forbidden art, even if it is strong enough, is strong enough to gather the knowledge of the "magic catalogue" all over the world since ancient times, including the real anti sky skills in the million and three thousand magic books

    After all. In the magic way book, there are really ways to kill gods!

    It''s a pity that if you want to use it, it''s not enough to use your speechless ability

    Charlotte shook her head and ran after her speechless voice.

    "You said you didn''t participate in the ''Night Party'', would you dare to tell me all the magic circuits of your ''automaton''?"

    "If you want to know, it''s OK to tell you..." Speechless face of the stall.

    "The magic circuit of that month is" space manipulation ", which can exercise the magic of free space manipulation. Icarus is the wave barrier. The magic that can form a protective barrier is astraya''s particle sword, which is just a lightsaber. It can make light particles form a sword. And zoom in and out at will! "

    "The magic circuit of the sand is" freezing cold fog ". The magic of controlling air conditioning and ice. As for Xia Yin''s magic circuit, it is "promoting treatment". No matter how serious the injury is, as long as the object is not dead. It can be cured in a short time! " Then he looked at Charlotte with a silent smile.

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    "You Did you really tell me?... " Charlotte is a fool.

    "Now, I can work out tactics to deal with those magic tricks at any time. If you participate in the night party, you will suffer a loss..."

    "They say I don''t want to go to the night party!" A silent sigh.

    "I come to this college for another purpose, which is not to attend the night party. You can rest assured..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ok... " Charlotte breathed a long breath, calming down the inner waves.

    "That''s good. I don''t want to have another strong enemy..."

    "So, you''d better think about how to deal with Magnus..." Speechless and speechless.

    "Without him, you can''t be the" devil "

    "I Of course I know... " Charlotte was in a fit of gloom.

    "Now I don''t have a way to deal with his one man force, but I''m sure I''ll win..."

    "No! Must win! " Charlotte clenched her fist, and then, not knowing what she thought, clapped her hands.

    "By the way! Why don''t you come and practice with me! "

    "Ha?..." This time, it''s the turn to be speechless on the spot.

    "You don''t go to the night party anyway, do you?" Charlotte''s eyes had brightened.

    "Magnus has a ''one man force'', and your ''automaton'' team is not inferior to him, and the magic circuit is so ideal. If you come to practice with me, I may be able to find out how to defeat Magnus!"

    Don''t tell me, Charlotte is very right!

    Astraya is good at attacking and can be a strong attacker!

    Icarus''s magic loop function is defense, which can be the main defense!

    That month, you can control the space at will, which is most suitable for surprise attack and rescue!

    The magic of the sand is to control the air conditioner and ice. It can attack and control the ground remotely!

    And Xia Yin also has excellent treatment ability, which can make big and small injuries recover in a short time!

    Such a team with all aspects taken into consideration is just too ideal to be ideal any more. It is more like an army than Magnus'' one man force ''!

    If she could beat such an ideal team, Charlotte might find a way to beat Magnus

    "It''s not too late!"

    Thinking of this, Charlotte got excited, grabbed the silent hand and rushed out.

    "Let''s hurry to practice!"

    "Wait..." Before he could say anything, Charlotte, who was incarnated as a mob, was pulled to the ground and rushed out under Charlotte''s drag.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus stared at the man and woman who had taken up a smoke dragon."Wait for me!" Astraya, Gusha and Xiayin all responded and rushed to catch up.

    Only that month and Sigmund remained in place, speechless for a long time

 Chapter 1581

    Here is a forest in the back of the college

    The morning sun from the sky a sprinkle, this is still a dense forest of every tree leaves are reflected the most dynamic green, in which, a drop of dew flashing crystal arc light, slightly sliding, everything seems vibrant.

    In such a lively forest, there is a vast open space.

    This open space, because it is in the deep forest, not many students can find it, but everyone who finds it will quietly regard it as their own secret place.

    Yes, for trysts.

    Some are used for their own secret training.

    At this time, in this open space, a man with five young girls with lovely, beautiful, aestheticism, playfulness, tranquility and all kinds of attractive temperament is standing face to face with a young girl with a small dragon the size of a cat standing on her wrist.

    This wonderful combination of six men and six women plus one dragon is not intended to use this open space in the deep woods for a wonderful tryst, but to break the tranquility of the woods in the morning.

    Looking around at the lush trees around him, he smacked his mouth without saying a word, and his eyes fell on Charlotte, who was standing opposite him, with a serious face, but could not open his mouth.

    "I said. Do you really want to fight?... "

    "Regret?" Charlotte said with some displeasure.

    "You don''t go to the night party anyway, do you?"

    "I''m not going to the night party, but why not practice with you?" Without words, he stroked his forehead and made a headache.

    "And in such a place, aren''t you afraid of being affected and razed?"

    "What can I do? I only know such a secret place that few people know!" Charlotte was also full of remorse.

    "The practice before the" night party "started, and it was only to defeat Magnus. Of course, it had to be done in secret!"

    "But isn''t it coming soon?" Speechless words just fell, the Institute will ring a bell, let his mouth a smoke.

    "That''s how you got out of class?"

    "Only It''s just a day no Half a day. It doesn''t matter Right?... " Charlotte also seems to be a little unaccustomed to truancy, but she said stubbornly.

    "Maybe skipping this day''s class can make me defeat Magnus?"

    "Skipping class can defeat the first place in the history of that college. There won''t be any students in the lecture hall of the whole college... "

    "I''m so tired of being long winded!" Charlotte''s expression became fierce.

    "Give it to me when it''s time. Don''t be so fussy. Not a man at all! "

    Listen to this ambiguous words, speechless brow a pick.

    "Now that you''ve said that, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    "You''re welcome? Who do you think I am? " Charlotte had some poor breasts. There was a confident smile on his face.

    "I''m one of the top thirteen people in the night party, Charlotte Birao, with the code name of tyrantrex!"

    Hearing this, he could not help but move his eyes down to Charlotte''s hands.

    There are a pair of gloves with exposed fingers on the hands that can see the white skin faintly.

    The gloves are made of all-around dark silk. Although they look gloomy, they reveal a sense of superiority in style.

    On the edge of the black gloves that cover the wrists, there are several letters embroidered with gold threads.

    ¡®tyrantrex¡¯£¡

    "Tyrantrex"!

    It''s a special glove that only the top 100 students in the college who have the qualification of "night party" can have!

    The golden thread embroidered on the gloves is the landing code that only these 100 ''Night Party'' participants can have, that is, the nickname of someone who has a share in the college!

    Charlotte, it''s one of the hundred!

    And it''s one of the top 13 of the 100!

    Charlotte is sixth in the college!

    That is to say, even if there is a slight deviation from the ranking, Charlotte''s strength can also be ranked in the top ten among the students of the whole school!

    It is also because of this that those students feel so afraid of Charlotte!

    It''s also because of this that Charlotte dare to say that he can barely cope with the "one man force" of Magnus and the two who can find a little victory over the last one!I''m afraid that no one in the whole college knows the real strength of Magnus.

    As a result, Charlotte''s statement is more or less one-sided and unconvincing.

    But after all, Charlotte also spent a lot of time in the school. He must have a certain understanding of Magnus. Therefore, even if this statement is too one-sided, it can prove that Charlotte has a certain degree of strength.

    "I won''t be merciful..." Charlotte gathered all her expression, and there was something cold about her.

    "Anyway, you have an ''automaton'' for healing, as long as it doesn''t damage Eve''s heart..."

    Feeling the breath of Charlotte''s body, everyone knew that she was serious.

    ¡°master¡­¡± In response to Charlotte''s hostility, Icarus and astraya saw a fantasy box like science fiction in their eyes.

    "Teacher..." Xia Yin and Gu Sha seem to be a little nervous about the coming battle, but they still use their eyes to show that they follow the silent choice.

    That month, she didn''t speak, and she didn''t need to make any expression to a battle. She looked at the man in front of her with a calm look.

    This time, five young girls all show a "automaton" look, seeking to drive their own puppet to make the choice!

    "No way..." Speechless involuntarily showed a smile and looked directly at Charlotte.

    "Then come!"

    "Go all out!" Immediately Charlotte raised her hand.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Understand!"

    In a flash, Sigmund flew up to Charlotte''s raised hand, and his cat size body was suddenly shrouded in black fog.

    Those mists are the magic rising from Charlotte!

    Surrounded by the black magic fog, Sigmund''s body began to grow slowly. When the magic fog dissipated, a giant dragon with steel color appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    In a short moment, Sigmund''s body size is the size of a kitten. It becomes a giant dragon with a height of more than three meters and a total length of at least eight meters!

    The giant dragon seems to have become much stronger, the wings like butterfly wings have developed, the eyes of the dragon are decorated with red blood light, and the horns of the dragon have become ferocious, just like they have grown from the state of the young dragon all of a sudden.

    "Roar --!"

    Sigmund roared, and the air trembled. The strong storm swept around with Sigmund''s huge body full of strength. It made the surrounding trees hunting and the leaves flying all over the sky. Even the ground on which Sigmund stood was inch by inch broken.

    From the point of view of "automaton" posture alone, Charlotte has clearly told everyone how powerful she is!

    ¡­¡­

    Sigmund: (level 64)

    "Seven steps?"

    Seeing Sigmund roaring like a real dragon, his wordless eyes began to look thoughtful.

    As one of the top thirteen "meat NDS" in the college, Sigmund''s grade is seven.

    So, the rest of the "Thirteen meat NDS" should be at this level.

    And a puppeteer, in general, has only one ''automaton''.

    That is to say, with five seven levels of peak ''automaton'', it is not difficult to stand on the top of the college if it really shows the real strength of girls!

    At least, be able to stand in the same position as Magnus, who also has the plural powerful ''automaton''!

    Thanks to Charlotte, wordless also knows what level he is in this college.

    "Raster cannon" - "

    then, the scene in front of you is filled with light

 Chapter 1582

    "Grating gun" -

    at the moment when the coquetry sounded, the wordless group clearly felt that on Charlotte, a rush of magic like invisible torrent poured into Sigmund''s huge body.

    "Roar --!"

    Then, on Sigmund''s long neck, a line like a scale gap flashed blue light, just like gathering something, from the bottom to the top, gradually dimmed. Finally, on Sigmund''s big mouth, it gathered into a dazzling light ball.

    "Then..." Looking at Sigmund, who was gathering some attacks, speechless raised his hand and turned his palm toward Icarus.

    "On our side, it''s time to try the fighting method of puppet emissary..."

    Words fall, the magic in wordless body rolls and surges, flowing to the raised palm, turning into a bright and dazzling golden halo, which gradually ripples, and fluctuates.

    At the same time, Icarus felt that a thick magic burst out from the depth of her body, filled her whole body, and those fighting means that could not even drive became active.

    Suddenly, Icarus raised his head violently, turning the indigo pupil into a crimson color, and wearing a virtual box like a sight.

    The pink hair is fluffy, and a white halo appears on Icarus'' head. A pair of Pink Wings'' shout ''suddenly spreads out from Icarus'' back without any warning, lifting a piece of pink feathers.

    As if it had been calculated, there was just a ray of sunshine in the sky. It hit Icarus.

    Icarus, with his eyes closed, began to float slowly with pink wings, and there were pink feathers flying around.

    It is. It''s like a real angel coming!

    Beautiful!

    "Well How beautiful... " Looking at the girl like an angel, Charlotte couldn''t help but stare. Then he shook his head and let himself concentrate.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Roar --!"

    Sigmund squeezes out a ferocious roar from his throat. The ball of light converging on his dragon''s mouth suddenly explodes. It turns into a dazzling light beam, cuts through the space, carries a sound explosion, and bursts out.

    "Icarus!" Looking at the incoming beam of light, he raised it to Icarus'' palm without a word. The dazzling magic diaphragm fluctuates more frequently.

    Icarus''s crimson, square eyes flashed a little, his red lips lifted.

    "Aegis (absolute defense circle) -"

    "hum..."

    The surrounding space suddenly vibrated, and a barrier composed of small crystals suddenly began to wave from Icarus, and expanded out, enveloping wordless and a group of girls, and surrounded in a round barrier.

    "No use!" Charlotte had a violent smile when she saw the wave of the shield that protected everyone.

    "Sigmund! Through it! "

    "Roar --!"

    In Sigmund''s roar, the space is cut, and the beam from the explosion is like evaporation of the atmosphere, falling on the aegis (absolute defense circle).

    However. The collision between the beam and aegis (absolute defense circle) did not produce any abnormal sound.

    Under everyone''s eyes, the beam of light directly melted the aegis (absolute defense circle) and made a hole.

    See. That month, astraya, Xiayin and Gusha were all surprised.

    The imaginary box in Icarus''s eyes also shrunk a little. Then, a circle of "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) began to fluctuate, overlapping with the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) that was about to be completely melted.

    In a moment, the whole aegis (absolute defense circle) seemed to be thickened, on which the crystal clear luster rose sharply.

    Falling on aegis, the light beam of the crystal like protective cover melted little by little as if the pile driver hit a solid rock disk, and the melting speed immediately eased down. And gradually disappeared.

    "Shi -" Charlotte on the head of Sigmund dragon was surprised.

    "You''re in the way?!"

    It was no surprise to see Charlotte in surprise.

    Because. Sigmund''s body is equipped with a magic circuit called "magic sword"!

    It''s magic about the truth of the universe. It''s an attack mode that can create elements of "extinction" in the body and launch them out!

    The essence of "magic sword" is to reverse the existing form of matter and change the form of matter from "have" to "None". It is a devastating magic that can eliminate everything!Now, the magic that could not be resisted is blocked by Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    "It''s not magic that''s stopped!" At this time, the month seemed to see through Charlotte''s mind and said such a sentence abruptly.

    "I should say it''s worn down!"

    That''s right!

    Even if it is a magic that can eliminate all substances and should not be able to resist, it needs Charlotte''s magic support to start the magic circuit and start it.

    Icarus''s Aegis (absolute defense circle) just got stuck with Sigmund''s attack. Before the aegis (absolute defense circle) was melted, Sigmund''s attack first exhausted its magic power, which would disappear.

    "What about that?!" Charlotte seemed to have noticed this too, with a look in her eyes and steam like magic pouring out of her body.

    "Rflare" - "

    a piece of Sigmund''s mouth, the scale gap between the neck and the chest once again sparkled blue light, and it gathered on Sigmund''s mouth as if gathered together. In Sigmund''s roar, it turned into a ray of light.

    The bright light suddenly burst out, like a light gun, falling from the sky like a storm, shooting at the silent people.

    Unfortunately, this time, it was Icarus who took the initiative.

    Icarus''s dark red eyes flashed the data like light, and his hands were slender. The aegis (absolute defense circle), which protected people, suddenly expanded.

    "Bang!!!"

    The rapidly expanding aegis collided with the incoming light and rain. In the moment of collision, aegis expanded again and exploded.

    "Dong!!!"

    The "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) which is caused by the explosion of a light gun, which is attacked like a storm, suddenly spreads to the whole scene, and all of them explode violently.

    "She..." Charlotte''s face changed.

    "How can we detonate that protective cover and wipe out Sigmund''s attack with him?"

    "Whew!"

    Just as Sherlock ''s face changed color, a sound of broken air echoed.

    In the sound of breaking the air, a chain with a purple light on its surface thrust out towards Charlotte and Sigmund under the pressure of the atmosphere. Before a man and a dragon could react, it flashed to Sigmund''s huge body.

    "Ding Ding Ding..."

    The sound of light and nimble attack reverberated, and the "commandment lock" circled Sigmund''s body, and then tightly bound Sigmund.

    "Whew!"

    Then, there was a sound of breaking through the air, a flash of streamer, and a long tail of light, like a meteor, flashed through the space.

    Soon, it appeared on the dragon head of Sigmund, in front of Charlotte

    Charlotte felt only a flower in front of her eyes, and a fragrance rushed into the tip of her nose.

    When the vision was restored, Charlotte froze.

    Because, in front of Charlotte, a young girl is floating in the air

    The crimson pupils waved with unreal boxes, a white halo floating on her head, a pair of white wings on the back of the girl, carrying the white feathers falling from her body, printed into Charlotte''s eyes.

    With the support of white feathers, the angel like girl holds a vibrating lightsaber, which is gently mounted on Charlotte''s neck

    "Charlotte''s pupil zoomed to the limit in an instant.

    "As Tracy

    It is true that the man who leads the battle to victory is Astria!

    "Hum..." Astriya holds a lightsaber. In her deep red eyes, the unreal box disappears, and her awe inspiring expression disappears with the smoke. Instead, she looks proud.

    The winner has been divided

 Chapter 1583

    (third watch...)

    (it''s still updated in advance today. Fortunately, I finished my share of today before I was ready to go to bed. I hope you can support me...)

    "ha Ha Ha

    On the edge grass of the pit, Charlotte hugged Sigmund, who had been transformed into the size of a cat again and again. She fell down there with no image and breathed heavily.

    "Magic Exhausted... "

    "Of course it will be exhausted!" One side, speechless also sat down, the tone is full of anger.

    "As a result, I have played with you for more than ten times today, so that your magic power is not exhausted. I should really doubt whether you are the same as your landing code, and only know the Tyrannosaurus Rex staring at the prey!"

    "But I haven''t won one of these ten times!" Charlotte''s face was full of discontent.

    "And every time it''s taken by you in an instant, are you a monster or not?"

    "You''re a monster if you don''t lose?" Speechless and disdainful.

    "I think that you are more like a ferocious monster if you refuse to accept defeat, and you will fight again if you lose every time!"

    "I''m Charlotte of count Birao''s!" Charlotte snorted coldly. Don''t look away.

    "It''s absolutely impossible to lose to the same person all the time!"

    "Is it?" Speechless immediately stopped a sentence to go back.

    "But you didn''t win the same time!"

    "I''ll win sooner or later!"

    Charlotte glared speechless, then turned to the month when he enjoyed the afternoon tea under the shade of the trees nearby, the summer sound of tea brewing beside that month, as well as astraya, kusha and Icarus standing beside, who were laughing, with some dejected shoulders down.

    "Results. You''ve only been using that month, Icarus and astraya, Xia Yin and Yu Sha have not even shot, so I''m not your match anymore... "

    "Xia Yin has no combat power..." Speechless spread out.

    "As for the sand. Her situation is a little special. If you want to fight, you have to enter another form. It''s just practice today, so there''s no need for aguerola to come out... "

    "Aguerola?"

    "Another personality of jusha is the one that will be switched out when jusha enters the fighting state. That personality is called agurola!" Looking at Charlotte''s puzzled expression, he was speechless and didn''t hide it. He explained it in a big way.

    "Although he can also use his own power, he has never participated in the battle before, so. When fighting, aguerola will give full play to her real strength! "

    "Do automatic dolls have a dual personality?" Charlotte couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Your automatic dolls are all rare..."

    "Rare species?" This time, it''s up to wordless doubt.

    "Icarus has a defense that even Sigmund''s" magic sword "can''t be destroyed. Astria is not only good at using sword skills, but also very fast. The magic of that month was haunting and overwhelming. All of them are single and powerful."

    Charlotte said softly, looking directly at the girls in the shade who were enjoying themselves.

    "I have never failed in the magic of" magic sword ", because Sigmund is bulky. It''s often suppressed by people''s speed, but there''s no one that''s too fast for me to respond to, and those two angels have done it... "

    "The most amazing is that month!" Charlotte''s eyes were fixed on the month.

    "Magic associated with space is the highest magic. Even if it is turned into a magic circuit and carried in the "automatic puppet" body, the starting burden is not generally large. If it is not a powerful puppet driver, even the magic circuit cannot be started! "

    "And this is still the case when the magic of space is separated and used, for example, only the transfer of space, the distortion of space, the cutting of space, and so on..." Charlotte''s eyes for the month were different.

    "But that month seems to be able to perform all the magic related to space!"

    "In this case, the magic circuit in her body is just like taking apart the original complicated magic circuit like spider web. To start such magic circuit is to reorganize them one by one and start them one by one!" Charlotte turned. Seriously look to speechless.

    "It''s your skill and magic to be able to control such a complex ''Auto Doll'' as you like. Better than I thought... "

    Smell words, silent secretly wry smile.

    That''s what they say. But in that month, there was no magic circuit in the body, and it was not controlled by him to perform magic. It was all a person''s actions in that month!

    Even if Charlotte admired that month for being able to use space magic at will, the object of admiration should be that month, not wordless.Speechless just provides magic. Besides, nothing is done.

    However, even if there is no words to say so to Charlotte, Charlotte will not believe it, right

    After all, although the magic circuit can generally be controlled by the "automatic puppet", the puppet envoy is only responsible for providing magic and starting, but the truly complex and difficult magic can only be controlled by the puppet himself, so as to play its due effect.

    For example, Sigmund''s "magic sword", if Sigmund controls the magic circuit by himself and uses it, it can emit 10 or 100 "rflares" at a time.

    But if Charlotte was in charge of it, the "rflare" would be like a raindrop just like when he was fighting wordless, countless.

    It''s not that the "automatic puppet" has weaker control over the magic circuit than the user. On the contrary, the "automatic puppet" must be more familiar with the magic circuit carried in the body.

    However, if the user changes the magic into a more acceptable form of "automatic puppet", controls the magic circuit, and then uses "automatic puppet", the magic effect will be better.

    This is magic!

    Puppet and "auto puppet" to complete the magic!

    The lack of which side will lead to a great loss of strength!

    Therefore, Charlotte will not believe that there is no silent Puppet Master in the month when he can use space magic at will.

    "I thought you could suppress Magnus in the morning, because Magnus didn''t take the elements of luck seriously..." Charlotte said with some relief.

    "Now I know, it''s all your own strength!"

    "No, that was the month with astraya!" Charlotte has been so boasting, speechless can not help shaking his head and sighing.

    If it''s his own hand, it''s a natural compliment, but in fact, it''s the girls who always give the hand, speechless just to provide magic.

    I won all the praise that should have belonged to the girls, but I would be a little uncomfortable without any words.

    "But I''m sure!"

    At a complicated moment in wordless mind, Charlotte turned her head to stare at wordless prey.

    "If I can defeat you who sent out all five automatic puppets, I will definitely defeat Magnus and become the" devil king "!"

    With that, Charlotte stood up and pointed to the stunned silence.

    "So, from today on, you are my Sparring Practice!"

    "Ha?..." Looking at Charlotte naturally said this sentence, speechless and stunned.

    "That''s the decision!" Charlotte ran out of the woods with Sigmund in her arms as if she didn''t give her chance to repent.

    "At the same time tomorrow, remember to come and practice with me!"

    Leave this sentence, Charlotte into the woods, disappeared

    Speechless Leng at Charlotte''s direction, half a day did not respond.

    Not far away, in the shade of the trees, the month with the tea cup glanced at the speechless fool there and gave a light snort.

    "It seems that I was entangled by a troublesome little girl..."

    "Teacher..." Xia Yin heard the words of that month, but he was worried.

    "Should Are you ok?... "

    "Who knows..." That month, I closed my eyes, took up my tea cup, and continued to enjoy my black tea leisurely.

    "For him, maybe, it''s a good thing. It''s not settled..."

 Chapter 1584

    (fourth change...)

    (subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please recommend! Please give me a reward! A new week! Friends! Please support this book as always

    "- Dang Dang Dang Dang"

    in the evening, at dusk, the solemn bell starts to reverberate from the tallest clock tower of the whole school, which is located in the center of "warprussian king lijiqiao College". It turns into an invisible sound wave and gradually spreads.

    In the melodious sound of the bell, speechless was walking alone in a corridor of the central lecture hall of "warprussian king liqiqiao College", going forward.

    Just now, speechless received the notice that the academic ability test specially prepared for the freshmen was about to start.

    And the venue for the examination is the central lecture hall of the warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao college.

    Only after taking part in the academic test will the college issue uniforms to wordless and arrange dormitories for him.

    So, even if I don''t care about my ranking in the school, I don''t want to participate in any "night party", but I still got a form here.

    It is said that the new students who did not participate in the academic ability test will be directly cancelled the application!

    Obviously, it''s just a test. If you don''t take part in it, you''ll even be disqualified. Such strict rules make it possible for the school to stand up.

    There is no way, even if unwilling, speechless can only come.

    As for that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xia Yin stayed at their residence and gathered up some things they bought after they came to the college.

    After all, after taking the test, wordless will be assigned to the dorm and moved out.

    By this time, the students had already finished class. Maybe even dinner is over.

    There was almost no one in the dark corridor, and the sound of footsteps could be heard clearly. It can also reverberate around clearly, making the atmosphere here a little bit creepy.

    In such a case. Speechless straight walk in the corridor, until one end of the sharp turn, into another corridor.

    The test site, according to the staff who came to inform us, is in front of this corridor.

    And just turned into this corridor, a dialogue, into the silent ear

    "I can''t stand it. I was just in a train accident. Before I have time to take a rest, I need to take the academic ability test immediately. At least give me some time to prepare for it and go to the college to have a look... "

    "No way!"

    "Why?..."

    "Lei Zhen will definitely do dirty things with the foxes from somewhere, so it must be forbidden!"

    "In your heart, how abnormal am I?"

    "Wuwu Obviously, I don''t want to be abnormal at night, but I think about the fox spirit in the street... "

    "I just came to college, OK?! Will you stay with me all the time?! I never said that I came to college to find a good friend, OK? "

    "Phase Good day As expected, Lei Zhen should be tied with a chain and tied at home... "

    "Don''t react to sensitive words! also! Do you think I''m a dog? "

    Hearing such a dialogue, the silent step stopped on the spot. Raise your eyes and look ahead.

    Then, a pair of men and women stood in front of a door. Into the silent vision.

    It was a man and a woman who were having a heated conversation.

    It seems that the man is also a freshman, but he has put on his uniform. There is a military belt hanging around his waist. The belt is like a holster. There are daggers, flashlights, charms and magic stones in it. It looks very eye-catching just like the training of survival in the wild.

    From its face can be seen a little bit immature, the age of the man is about sixteen, seven years old, but the eyes are as sharp as eagles. The lines of the body are sharp and clear. As a young man, he has experienced a lot of wind and rain.

    And by the man''s side. It''s a girl in kimono.

    The kimono is totally dark. There are some gold and red ribbons in some places. The size is very small. The hem is like a skirt. Under the constant wind, a pair of white thighs appear.

    The girl''s hair is also black. It''s waist length straight hair. Her shoulders exposed to the air are as white and shiny as snow. It''s not like what a human girl should have.

    The most impressive thing is the girl''s face.

    It''s a pretty face, no matter how you look at it, which is like a delicate work of art. It''s meticulously carved, just like a puppet.

    No!

    This young girl, ten have *, is a "automatic puppet"!

    From the conversation, we can hear that the male is Lei Zhen and the female is night.Looking at that seemingly unaware of his arrival, a man and a woman who are still engaged in some kind of intense dialogue, a pair of silent wine red pupils emerge with a little smile.

    This man and a woman, speechless natural understanding!

    They are the leading men and women in the original story of the world!

    The original plot starts from their arrival in the "smart city" and their study in the "warprussian King''s smart school".

    The time of wordless entering the world of replicas is the day before the plot begins.

    Today, the original story is officially announced to begin

    "Please, just calm my head a little and let me concentrate on the test later, OK?"

    "Then, do you need to help ray cool down at night?"

    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but let me hear..."

    "The body at night is the coldest in the world. Lei Zhen''s head will be cold as long as he pours into the arms at night!"

    "It''s my fault to choose to listen to you! You''d better get out of my way! "

    The smile in wordless eyes was wiped out by this conversation in an instant. Instead, it was the twitching corner of the eye.

    Is this combination really funny

    "Huh?" Until then, Lei Zhen seemed to notice something. His sharp eyes shot fiercely to the other side of the corridor, that is, the silent body.

    Under the sharp eyes of Lei Zhen, speechless stepped back and said this calmly.

    "I''m sorry to bother you. Please continue..."

    Lei Zhen''s sharp eyes suddenly collapsed, and he explained in a panic.

    "This classmate, you misunderstood. We are not what you think!"

    "Really, leizhen..." The girl named night suddenly picked up her cheek and opened her mouth shyly.

    "How can you be so bold in front of others?"

    "Who dare you?! Who?! " Ray is hysterical.

    Silent dry smile, do not speak.

    "Be quiet for me!"

    All of a sudden, Lei Zhen and the door next to the night were opened fiercely, and a voice full of coldness and impatience came, which scared everyone.

    Turning around, I saw the direction of the open door. At the next moment, a rather cool figure appeared in front of the door.

    It''s a woman with bright red hair, combed on her head and tied in a bun.

    The eyes of the female are blue, and the inner part of the female is shining with cold intellectual light that seems to have low temperature. She is wearing a set of OL style teacher''s uniform and a pair of glasses on her face.

    This is a woman who looks like a famous professor from anywhere.

    "I''m Professor Kimberly of ingenious physics!"

    The cold and gorgeous woman named Kimberly gave such a prologue in a cold to impossible tone.

    "Although there are professors and experts in the college, I have no right to speak, but I still have the right to drive out a noisy guy who has not yet entered the College..."

    Hearing this, Lei Zhen and the night were almost stiff from the condition of launching.

    "Hum..." Kimberly snorted coldly. It seemed that she was in a very bad mood. But it can be seen from the other side''s blue eyes hidden behind her glasses. The other side just talked about it.

    It seems that this is a woman with a cold personality.

    At first, Kimberly glanced at leizhen and the night, then moved away as if she had lost interest, turned to the other side of the corridor, and threw herself on the speechless body standing there yawning.

    And when Kimberly saw speechless, the cold eyes flashed a strange light.

    "All right!" Without leaving any trace, she looked away, and Kimberly said coldly.

    "It''s for the test come in!"

    With that, Kimberly made way.

    Speechless and leizhen look at each other, and at the same time, they raise their feet and walk towards the door.

    I don''t know if it''s a speechless illusion.

    He always felt that Kimberly''s vision, as if, has been staying in his own body

 Chapter 1585

    Time, quietly passing

    In the central lecture hall of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", a door opened without warning in a dark corridor.

    Inside the door, two boys walked slowly out of the door, but their performance was totally different.

    A low head, gloomy face, the whole people are sending out a heavy atmosphere, let people involuntarily in the heart of a heavy.

    The other is a sharp contrast with it, full of loose face, even yawning, but a pair of wine red pupils also have some helplessness.

    "Then That

    Have been waiting in the dark corridor, in the moment when I heard the sound of opening the door, I walked over the night and looked at leizhen''s gloomy expression, which seems to have a bad premonition, I don''t know what to say.

    Lei Zhen did not speak, silently handed a report card to the front of the night.

    At night, I lowered my head and looked at the contents of the report card. Then I widened my eyes and screamed.

    "One thousand two hundred and thirty-five?!"

    As the "warprussian King machine school" is the highest institution in the magic world, with high fees, high threshold and demanding requirements, the whole "warprussian King machine school" has just had 1235 students.

    Now, add the words of wordless and leizhen. There are only 1237 people.

    That is to say, Lei Zhen, who ranks 1235 in the ranking just obtained, has the third lowest score!

    "Next to last!"

    However, on one side, speechless said such a sentence, and raised the score sheet in his hand.

    "Listen to Professor Kimberly, there is a student in the college who has handed in the white paper in every regular test. So. He''s like me. He''s the last in the same row. Ray is the last! "

    Hearing this, Lei Zhen didn''t get any consolation at all. Still sullen. No words.

    Third from the bottom

    Next to last

    The gap between the two achievements. For leizhen, there is no difference at all!

    Because, his goal. But it''s so far away from this almost desperate ranking

    Compared with Lei Zhen''s gloomy performance, speechless is very casual. He doesn''t care about his despairing achievements. He hesitates at night and asks carefully.

    "That Don''t you care about your achievements? "

    It seems that I was surprised to talk to myself at night, but I nodded my head.

    "For me, this kind of achievement is meaningless at all. If you want to get something by ranking here, you can use your strength to win it!"

    "After all, this college is more realistic than us!" The hands of the results of the table do not care about Yang Yang, speechless chuckle.

    "For the college, if the puppet maker can have extraordinary strength, then, even if the theoretical score is extremely scum, it will not care a little, or even open the door to convenience?"

    "That''s right!" Lei Zhen''s spirit shocked, and his gloomy expression suddenly became firm.

    "This is the college for training excellent puppet ambassadors. As long as you have the strength, you can do it!"

    "The two crane tails in the college actually comfort each other here. It''s really touching to cry..."

    At this time, Kimberly also came out of the door, with air-conditioned eyes, glanced at the three people standing in the corridor, sarcastically speaking.

    "But my mood is not as good as yours..."

    "And You don''t need to use such a tone, do you? " She glared at Kimberly angrily at night.

    "Bad grades will not affect you..."

    "It''s a pity that it affected me!" Kimberly said this in a nonchalant voice.

    "After all, I just officially became the head teacher at the end of two cranes..."

    "Head teacher?..." Speechless and leizhen are stunned.

    "It''s true that as you said, this is a college specializing in the cultivation of excellent puppeteers. If a student has strong strength, then the college will turn a blind eye to his theoretical achievements and will not expel him from his academic status..." Kimberly pushed the glasses on her face.

    "However, after four academic years of courses, if you want to get a graduation certificate, you must have enough credits. So even if you think you have the strength that others can''t reach, give me the credit, crane tail..."

    "Your dormitory is in guiliao. It''s a gathering place for the worst third-class students in the college!" Kimberly snorted. Don''t look over.

    "I''ve said hello to the warden. Just grab a bed..."With that, Kimberly turned around, as if to leave.

    "Wait a minute! Miss Kimberly Looking at Kimberly''s back, ray suddenly made a sound.

    "I have a question for you..."

    "Question?..." Kimberly turned around, still cold.

    "Although I also think there should be many problems with your grades, what you want to know is that I will tell you in class. If you want to solve the problems, please give me an active lesson..."

    "What I want to ask is not a question of study!" Lei Zhen''s eyes are sharp and sharp.

    "If I want to attend the night party, what should I do?..."

    Kimberly''s face can''t help but show an unexpected look, and speechless is the action of yawning, wine red eyes appear a little bit thoughtful.

    "Only the top 100 students can attend the night party!" Kimberly turned to ray Zhen''s report card.

    "And your achievements should be clearly and accurately written on it, right?"

    "As far as I know, there is not much time left for the start of the night party, and only this time left for the examination of the scores. For the freshmen like us who are halfway to school, is not it equivalent to only one chance?" Lei Zhen smiled and said such a sentence teasingly.

    "What''s more, the teacher just said that the purpose of this college is to cultivate excellent puppet ambassadors. If we have the strength, the college will turn a blind eye to the theoretical results. Then, there should be some puppet ambassadors who have bad results but can get the qualification?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kimberly''s cold eyes turned to leizhen.

    "This college is the highest institution in the magic world. Just getting the graduation qualification is enough for a person to make a fortune. Why go to a bloody feast?"

    "Do you still need to say that?!" Lei Zhen did not hesitate to speak.

    "Of course, it''s to be the devil!"

    Kimberly was silent.

    Has been quietly listening to the dialogue between the two speechless shook his head, sighed, looked at Lei Zhen.

    "The purpose of the night party is to select the best puppet emissary in a generation every four years. It''s a doctrine of being more predatory than the cruel forest. So once a qualified person is defeated by a unqualified person in a skilful battle..."

    In a word, leizhen and nighttime suddenly understood the meaning.

    "Snatch Other people''s eligibility... " Ray is really silent.

    "What?..." Kimberly spoke sarcastically.

    "Can''t even rob others of their qualifications?"

    "No!" Lei Zhen''s expression became firm.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to qualify for the night party!"

    "It''s good to be aware..." Kimberly gave ray a look, then she looked speechless, her eyes became deep.

    "Of course, if you have the same strength as the last one here, maybe you can get the qualification..."

    "He?..." Leizhen and the night were stunned at the same time, and he looked speechless.

    "Er..." At first, he blinked his eyes in silence with an indifferent attitude.

    "What do you say? I seem to be a new student who just entered the middle school, right? "

    "It''s a pity that you are a new student. Now, the whole college probably knows you!" Kimberly smiled for the first time, as if she saw some interesting toys.

    "After all, before you entered the school, you put the genius who ranked first in all generations in the college together."

    "First place?" Lei Zhen and the night opened his eyes.

    "Teacher..." There was a silent wry smile.

    "You just watched me all the time, because you knew this in advance?"

    "Oh?..." Kimberly raised her eyebrows.

    "I can see my vision, and I''m really capable of it. However, I have nothing to do with the night party or the strength. I only care if you can get the passing credits and let me get the bonus!"

    With that, Kimberly turned and left.

    "Come on Crane tails... "

    Suddenly, the corridor fell into a state of silence

 Chapter 1586

    The main street of the school is

    Walking on the main street, speechless looking at the report card in his hand, painfully scratched his cheek.

    Number one from the bottom!

    This achievement is not beyond the speechless expectation!

    After all, warprukis Wang liqiqiao college is a college for the cultivation of puppet envoys. The contents of the college are almost all related to skillful magic.

    As for the ingenious magic, I know nothing but the principle.

    So, in the academic ability test just now, he handed in the white paper with honor and became the real number one from the bottom.

    Of course, as I just said in the central lecture hall, I don''t care about theoretical achievements at all.

    The real reason that made him look distressed was that, from the beginning, two lines of vision, which seemed to pierce the human skin, had been locking him tightly and made him uncomfortable.

    "I said, Lei Zhen..." Step stopped, speechless turn around, looked to follow behind oneself, have been staring at own thunder true and night.

    "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it directly. Let''s go down the road. Anyway, since the college is so big, we can never meet again. Or it''s ok if you want to find me alone, but can you please don''t stare at me all the time?..."

    "You misunderstood..." Lei Zhen not only didn''t move his eyes away, but also made his eyes sharp and pointed.

    "I have nothing against you. But I''m very interested in the "one-on-one" you said

    "That is to say..." Wordless knead his eyebrow.

    "You want to beat me to prove your strength, right?..."

    "My goal is to be the" demon king "!" Lei Zhen doesn''t hide it either. He stares straight and has no words.

    "And the first place in the college is the puppet envoy who has the most hope to win the throne of" devil king ". If you can defeat him, then as long as I can defeat you, it will prove that I have the ability to sit on the throne of" devil king "..."

    "What do you mean by that?" He shook his head like a silent chuckle.

    "If I can''t be defeated. Prove that you don''t have the ability to sit on the throne. Will you give up? "

    "Of course not!" Lei Zhen did not hesitate to speak.

    "I''m not going to give up being the" demon king "

    "Then your provocation is meaningless!" A silent sneer.

    "After all, no matter if you beat me or not, you will attend the night party, won''t you?"

    This Lei Zhen was speechless.

    "And there''s one thing you said wrong!" Speechless to slow down the tone. Shrugged.

    "I didn''t beat the first place in the college. It''s just that it''s in an encounter. I don''t know if I can win the other side in a real fight... "

    "But that''s enough to show you have a certain level of strength!" Lei Zhen looks at Wuyan seriously.

    "Said Miss Kimberly. If I have a level of strength with you, then I think it''s not difficult for me to get the qualification for the ''Night Party''? "

    Speechless suddenly scolded Kimberly in the heart.

    It seems that even being teased can''t produce a reaction. It''s really troublesome

    "Lei Zhen, are you aiming to get the qualification for the night party?" A silent sigh, hands up.

    "But please watch. I don''t have gloves. I''m not a participant in the night party. Even if you beat me, you won''t be eligible for the night party..."

    Lei Zhen didn''t speak any more, but once again, he kept a close eye on wordless. He told wordless silently. He didn''t give up the idea of fighting wordless.

    Seeing Lei Zhen''s appearance, he closed his eyes without any words, and then suddenly opened them. A pair of wine red pupils were full of cold looks.

    "Give me enough, second from the bottom..."

    With the sound of wordless voice, a magic storm of terror seems to turn into a substantial impact, surging from wordless body.

    "Dong..."

    Before leizhen and nighttime could react, the storm formed by magic hit them mercilessly, making them seem to be hit by a wall on the spot, and their bodies were blown away.

    "Well..." Lei Zhen and ye ye turned white, then quickly stabilized their figure, turned a somersault, fell on the ground, and their heels rubbed against the ground, sliding out a distance of about 10 meters.

    Looking up, Lei Zhen and the night watched the whole body surging with speechless magic which turned into the storm like the raging waves. There was a look of horror on his face.

    "I''m not afraid of challenges, but I hate trouble..." In the center of the magic of the storm, the voice of speechless indifference echoes."I''ll make it clear to you that I won''t attend the night party, so it''s no use even if you stare at me!"

    "But if you have to challenge me, I don''t mind..."

    "As long as you are not afraid to blow your own confidence..."

    Words fell, filled the whole field, like the shock wave, the magic gradually subsided, and the magic storm also gradually dissipated.

    When the scene returns to its original state again, the silent figure in the central place where the magic wind just started has disappeared

    At the scene, only Lei Zhen and the night were left. Looking at the place where Wuyan was originally located, they were all sweating.

    "Lei Zhen..." At night, I was ashamed to look down.

    "Sorry, I just didn''t respond in time..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ I see Night... " But leizhen still looked at the front, showing a barely to the extreme smile.

    "With such horrible magic power, even if the last one is not outstanding at all in Smart Magic, it may be better than me..."

    With that, Lei Zhen let the cold sweat slide down his face and his knees trembled imperceptibly.

    He''s afraid

    The "automaton" made by puppet is actually living by the magic of puppet making.

    If there is no magic provided by the puppet maker, then not only will the operation of the "automatic puppet" slow down, but it may even be shut down all the senses and fall into a dormant state.

    So, for an "automaton," the most important thing is magic!

    In such a case, if a puppet maker has powerful magic power, even if the performance of ''automatic puppet'' is poor and the magic circuit is weak, it can make ''automatic puppet'' play the unparalleled power of ordinary puppet makers through high output magic power!

    The real strength of wordless, Lei really did not see.

    However, only to see the horror to tremble, unprecedented vast magic, ray really understood one thing

    Just now, if he is right, then he is less than one percent likely to win!

    In fact, if it''s wordless, besides magic, it''s also very good at clever magic, then leizhen will definitely be defeated in an instant!

    Even if ray is really fighting at his best

    Even if the night is the most advanced ''automaton''

    Even if ray can really play the performance of night to 120%

    Even if we make cunning tactics and exploit the enemy''s space

    Is there a ten chance of winning

    "There is no shortage of talented people in this world..." The overwhelming power is poor, which makes Lei Zhen feel that the ground under his feet seems to turn into mud, which makes him sink continuously, and his smile becomes weak.

    "Compared with those who are really talented, I''m just a halfling..."

    Listening to Lei Zhen''s self mocking words, there was nothing to say at night.

    Feel inferior to your ability! Even despair!

    This is not the first time Lei Zhen has shown

    After all, Lei Zhen always thinks that he has no talent

    It''s only about two years since leizhen began to practice magic and dexterous magic..

    if he wants to win the practice of magicians and puppets since he was a child, he has to work harder

    If you let Lei Zhen and the night know that the time from the first time to practice magic has not come for a year, how would you feel

    As for the ingenious magic, it''s even more clueless

    Taking a deep breath, Lei Zhen closed his eyes. At the same time, a silent figure and a figure wearing a silver mask appeared in his mind. Some blank words came out.

    "I Can we surpass them? "

 Chapter 1587

    (the third watch...)

    (today is still updated in advance. I hope that friends can have a good time, and then more support, such as tilting, can also be happy...)

    when the sun once again visited the whole world and shed the light of life, the "waprukis Wang Lijiao College" began to be lively again.

    In the corner of the college, there is a student dormitory.

    This is a hotel of comparable scale, with a courtyard in front of the door.

    The flower bed and the old trees swayed gently under the breeze, and a street for people to pass through. The old stone brick seemed to tell others the years it had gone through, and gradually extended forward, linking to the door of the student dormitory.

    In terms of the bad environment alone, although the dormitory is a little old, it is comparable to some of the more famous hotels outside, both in scale and design.

    It should be quite nice to live here.

    However, such a nice dormitory is the smallest, oldest and most unpopular dormitory in the whole "warprussian wangliqiqiao College".

    Guiliao!

    This is the dormitory where only the students who rank at the bottom of the "waprukis Wang Jiqiao College" will be arranged to stay!

    In other words, the students living in this dormitory are either the problem children or the poor students who can lag behind others. The puppet makes this development path lag behind others'' poor students, which belongs to the dormitory of the poor students of the college!

    As guiliao is the dormitory for poor students, the college also gives the worst preferential treatment.

    So. From the outside, the dormitories look old, but they are still the dormitories of the highest institution in the magic world. They must be not so shabby.

    A dormitory room is as big as the hall of an ordinary family. There are desks, wardrobes and two double beds against the wall in the room, which are much better than the treatment of an ordinary hotel.

    Of course, because the guiliao is a dormitory for poor students, some rooms that are not used very often will inevitably have some musty smell, and the dust will also spread all over the ground, even. somewhat. The ceiling is still cracked.

    At least, the room assigned to the speechless room is like this

    Just now. That room belongs exclusively to wordless. But it''s totally different.

    I don''t know when. The cracked ceiling was all mended, and along with the surrounding walls, a new one was painted. The bright white wall paint makes the whole room bright.

    The dust all over the ground disappeared in just one night, making the wooden floor look bright and crystal. It feels more crystal than pearls. There is also an expensive carpet on it, and the curtains are replaced with new ones. The whole room looks like the room of noble children, which can be regarded as luxury.

    Not only that, there are more furniture in this room, on which there are some potted plants and flowers. The fragrance has replaced the originally moldy smell in this room, which makes people feel much better.

    The reason why a shabby dormitory room has changed so much is basically the contribution of Icarus, jusha and Xiayin!

    She has a serious habit of cleanliness!

    Seeing that room full of mildew, dust and old age, how could the sand live in it

    So, under the call of Gu Sha, Icarus and Xia Yin, three girls sorted out the whole room, inside and outside, bought the wall paint, painted the walls and ceiling, and renovated the whole room.

    As for the furniture, potted plants, vases, carpets and curtains, they were all bought that month.

    This young girl looks only ten years old. In fact, in XianShen Island, no matter in the office or at home of the college, she is more luxurious than ordinary people, which can be called a real noble enjoyment.

    For this temporary residence, although there was no requirement for that month, I didn''t want to live in such a poor time, so I just took astraya, who was only a hindrance, and went out to buy decoration things together.

    Anyway, money, wordless, is not lacking at all. After exchanging some gold coins for some paper money, they gave out some to each of the five girls so that the girls could spend it on their own.

    Therefore, a room that does not include the size of the floor space, and the other factors are all more luxurious than the rooms of other students'' dormitories, is born.

    Originally, the students'' dormitory in guiliao was one room for two people, and two students would live in the same dormitory.

    So there are two double beds in the room.

    However, there are five "automatons" here, which also need shelter. One room is not enough. If you live in another roommate, and it is still a boy, it will be inconvenient.

    In this case, the warden of guiliao gave up the whole room to a speechless person, clapping his chest to prove that he would never arrange another roommate to speechless.

    Looking at the warm look of the warden, I think the other side should also know that wordless and Magnus have a short-term fight, and occupy the upper hand things, will be so warmNow that the dormitory is available and the academic ability test is completed, wordless students are officially enrolled in the school.

    In the early morning room, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin stood in a row, looking forward to Qi Qi.

    There, wearing a simple white shirt and black trousers, a white shirt with a black tight leather coat in vest style, the wordless student uniform was arranging the collar and spreading out his hands.

    "How is it? Is that ok?... "

    "Very suitable for you! Teacher! " He was the first one to cry out. His big round eyes were bright and smiling happily.

    "It''s strange that the teacher of Gusha would put on his student uniform and become a student in the College..."

    "So, you don''t call me teacher anymore, others will feel strange..." Speechless smile to the sand and Xia Yin mouth.

    "Just call me by my name..."

    "Straight Name directly?... " The two of them immediately looked at each other.

    "In that case..." Xia Yin said with some entanglement.

    "It feels more strange..."

    "Yan Words Words Words... " She lowered her head and said the silent name several times. Then she raised her face and it turned red.

    "No, no! She will be shy! "

    "Otherwise, please call me master with elder Icarus!" Astraya exclaimed with excitement.

    "In this way, everyone is the same!"

    "I won''t!" The month was cold and speechless.

    "I won''t call you master!"

    "I think so..." Speechless spread out his hands, eyes a turn, giggling at the two people said.

    "Why don''t you call me my brother?..."

    "Brother?!" He was startled.

    "Isn''t that more embarrassing?"

    "Brother..." Xia Yin''s face is reddish, as thin as mosquito''s voice.

    "If the teacher If my brother is happy So it''s called Or... "

    "That''s the decision!" Speechless and inexplicably refreshed.

    "I''ll be my elder brother if you call me by her and Xia Yin!"

    All of a sudden, he and Xia Yin were red.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus pulled the silent sleeves, revealing his pitiful temperament, and his indigo eyes turned to the silent eyes.

    "Does master like to be called your brother?"

    "I I can also call master brother! " Astraya straightened out her full chest and looked speechless with a hopeful face.

    "How are you? master£¡¡±

    Smell speech, speechless can''t help but some of the heart itch up, involuntarily want to nod, promise down, but at this time, that month but the cold line of sight cast on his body.

    "Don''t give me too much pride..."

    "And No more... " Speechless face suddenly became stiff, dry smile.

    "Icarus, astraya, just keep calling me master..."

    "Yes..."

    That month, I took back the cold vision, and let wordless take a breath of relief to see a group of girls.

    That month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin all changed into new costumes.

    The upper body is white and the bottom is red, and the shoulder is bare, showing the bright and clean shoulders. After that, I pulled down the coat with long length and ankle. The lower body is a red skirt, the thighs are covered by a pair of white high socks, and the feet are wearing boots.

    This dress is a kind of prop that can not be damaged no matter what degree of battle it has gone through, which allows the system to extract the image in its memory!

    Of course, this dress just won''t be damaged and has no defense.

    Looking at the dress up of a line of girls, speechless can''t help but show the expression of nostalgia.

    After all, this dress is exactly the dress of Asina when she was in the "Sao" and was still in the "blood League knights" as the deputy leader

    Last night, when I wanted to exchange clothes for girls that would not be damaged in the battle, the dress of Athena naturally appeared in my wordless mind.

    Perhaps, for speechless, the elegant posture of Asina fighting in "Sao" is the most impressive one

    "All right!"

    After cleaning up my heart''s miss for Athena, I stood up without any words and spoke with some high spirits.

    "Go to the student restaurant first! Go to class again! "

    "Yes!" The cheery response echoed in the luxurious room.

    Just at this time, outside the room, a voice like this rang in the whole dormitory of the turtle''s cabin."One of the students in our dormitory is going to challenge Magnus, the first in our college!"

    Hearing this sound, the silent group was silent

 Chapter 1588

    (the main street of the school

    At this time, there is less than half an hour left for class.

    However, in one corner of the main street, hundreds of students were all surrounded on both sides, pointing to the main street, making the noise resounding.

    In the main street surrounded by these students, a boy in a boy''s uniform and a military belt hung around his waist, with a girl in a black kimono, looked at the front with a twisted face.

    This man and a woman, just like speechless, Lei Zhen and his "automaton" just entered school, night and night!

    On the opposite side of leizhen and the night, a man with a silver mask on his face, a cape on the outside of his student uniform, and an amazing sense of oppression all over, stood there with two girls in black dresses with a curtain hanging in front of them.

    Magnus, the first super genius in the school''s history!

    Just like not long ago, this puppet envoy, who occupies the top position among all the students in the college, was once again challenged by a new student!

    If I had seen this scene a few days ago, the students in the school would have regarded the challenge to the freshmen of Magnus as a self defeating joke.

    Just now. With a rumor that "freshmen beat college first", the students were more or less depressed and turned to point at Lei Zhen.

    Among the crowd gathered at the corner of the main street, one of the corners was abnormally empty, and none of the students moved this way.

    Because, here, is standing a person feared, enjoys "Tyrannosaurus Rex" the name young girl

    "A fool, a pitiful fool, a lovely fool. Stupid fool who can''t help laughing... "

    On his shoulder stood a little dragon. Charlotte looked at leizhen, who was confronted with Magnus, and kept spitting out his mean words.

    "Really, the freshmen are so arrogant now. Do they like to challenge the first monster in the college?"

    "Don''t say that. Shire Sigmund, standing on Charlotte''s shoulder, shook his head.

    "Perhaps. This kid can be like him. What about the amazing fighting power? "

    "Do you think there are so many monsters in the world?" Charlotte''s voice grew angry.

    "The last one in the whole college, but not long ago, suppressed the existence of the first in the college. Where was such a freak born?"

    "That''s what it says..." Sigmund remained calm. It also revealed some unknown facts.

    "Didn''t you just sacrifice your study time last night to inquire about the achievements of that so-called freak?"

    "Just It''s not about asking for information! " Charlotte''s angry expression suddenly became flustered and eloquent.

    "I just It''s just I just wanted to have a rest, so I asked by the way! "

    "Is it?" Sigmund''s voice faintly smiled.

    "Then, why do you need to find out which dormitory and room he is in after asking about his grades?"

    "Only Just for the convenience of practice! "

    "Then why write down everything you hear in the notebook?"

    "Then That''s to prepare for the night party, gather information... "

    "But isn''t he not going to the ''Night Party''?"

    "Shut up!" Charlotte was so angry that she slapped her shoulder.

    "Be careful that I change all your chicken for corn at noon!"

    In the face of Charlotte''s clap, Sigmund flies nimbly, avoids Charlotte''s slap, and raises a sharp question.

    "Are you interested in him?"

    "No!" Charlotte cried with shame.

    "I don''t have that nasty feeling for him!"

    "Dirty feelings?"

    Charlotte''s voice had just fallen, and a voice rang from behind.

    "Who do you have bad feelings for?..."

    So I put on my uniform and five girls in new clothes. Wordless came to Charlotte from afar.

    "You..." Seeing wordless in uniform, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, as if she had not adapted.

    But when she saw a line of girls'' long dress with white bottom and red edge and red skirt, Charlotte directly showed her amazing look.

    Not only Charlotte, but also the students around, boys and girls, were attracted by the white figures of that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin.

    At first, the girls have the beauty that can make people suffocate. Now, coupled with the appearance of that beautiful and vigorous hair, they are just like the head of the beautiful army who leads an army. They have the beauty, but also give people a strong feeling. They are dazzling and dare not look at them directly.Even Charlotte could not help saying this when she saw such five beautiful girls, big and small.

    "To have such five ''automatons'' is a blessing you have cultivated in your life..."

    "I think you are exaggerating me..." After saying such a sentence, speechless close to the main street.

    Whoosh

    Almost as if it had been arranged, in the moment when I looked up to the main street without any words, several shadows flashed in the space ahead and appeared in front of leizhen.

    That''s Magnus'' automaton ''!

    In a short time, six teenage girls in the form of "automaton" flashed to Lei Zhen''s face, and put the sharp weapons in his hands to Lei Zhen''s throat, just like the silent encounter not long ago.

    But this time, all the sharp weapons on leizhen''s throat were not bound by the "commandment lock"!

    And Lei Zhen''s "automaton" was shocked at night, but he didn''t dare to move easily, for fear that it would stimulate those "automatons" and kill Lei Zhen.

    Lei Zhen''s face was frozen after a cold sweat slipped from his cheek.

    It is also the first time for freshmen to challenge the college, but today, the unexpected situation does not appear.

    The new student in front of me was first subdued by the college!

    Seeing this, the students around him gathered their voices and finally began to look down on Lei Zhen.

    How to say, it''s all a bunch of real disgusting guys.

    "It''s really a fool..." Charlotte satirized.

    "If the college is so easy to deal with, the devil will not be so difficult to fight for..."

    "A little reckless, indeed..." Looking at Lei Zhen, surrounded by six ''automatons'', who was held by the weapon against his throat, wordless frowned and looked at Magnus.

    "Let him go, Magnus..."

    In the moment of the sound, the whole scene turned into a silent space.

    Each student took a look at Magnus, then focused his eyes on the two ''automaton'', which is enough to form a team, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Magnus cast his eyes on the speechless body, and then he did not move away.

    Magnus''s six maiden forms of ''automaton'' have also focused their eyes on the silent body, tightened their bodies on the spot and alerted them.

    At this moment, as if all the people around had disappeared, there were only two people left in the world: wordless and Magnus, which made the temperature in the space seem to have dropped, which was very frightening.

    After a long time, Magnus took back his eyes. His "automaton" seemed to receive some orders. He jumped away from leizhen, stood in front of Magnus, and became silent.

    "Let''s go..."

    However, Magnus said that he turned around and left the scene with six "automatons" on alert

    Around, the students also seem to solve what taboo, again the noise

    Leizhen stares at the back of Magnus. There is hatred and anger in his eyes. Then he turns his head abruptly, looks to speechless and goes to speechless front.

    "Have a fight with me!"

    The noise, suddenly all weakened

    When he said this sentence, Lei Zhen had not been at a loss for a while. His eyes were full of determination. Charlotte, who was going to satirize, closed his mouth and stopped talking.

    Take Lei Zhen''s performance back to the bottom of his eyes. He silently looks at Lei Zhen. After a while, he nods.

    "As you wish..."

 Chapter 1589

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "double Scorpio of the second dimension"! And the rewards of "Maple withers", "dream demon", "cloud Qi Green Valley", "thunder ring", "turnip with vegetables", "I have no moral integrity", "see my killing, I will die", "seven crimes are broken" and "annihilating rain in Jiangnan"

    "Warprukis King''s flying academy", the drill ground

    Here, it is one of the drill fields specially provided for the students of the warprussian king liqiqiao college to carry out the practice and training of skillful magic.

    It''s not many mornings from class time, but the drill ground is full of people.

    Around the Greenfield general drill ground, a group of students gathered in twos and threes, surrounded the center of the drill ground, while watching the inside of the drill ground, making a whisper.

    In the middle of the drill ground, wordless stood on one side with the people of that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, and on the other side, leizhen was leading the night to form a confrontation with wordless.

    Leizhen''s eyes swept over the five young girls in the White Knight''s battle suit, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin in turn, with sharp faces and dignified eyes. So that is what it is.

    , like rumors, has five automaton, so is it the only simultaneous interpreting of the "single army" (onemanforce)? Can we suppress the "onemanforce"?

    "My partners are not so much the army. I feel more like a team! " Standing in front of the five girls, the speechless line of sight towards shanglei really smiled softly.

    "But, Lei Zhen, you''ve done your homework very well. Have you heard the so-called rumors so quickly?..."

    "After all, you''re different from me. You''re an eye-catching guy..." Lei dermis said this without laughing.

    "I''m only a halfling, so I often do things beyond my capacity, if I haven''t done a little preparation in advance. Isn''t there any chance of winning? "

    "That is to say. You''ve been thinking about beating me?... " Speechless straight to Lei Zhen, revealing confused words.

    "Why? I told you I would not attend the night party, didn''t I? "

    "As I said, I''m a guy who often does things beyond his ability..." Lei Zhen put up his index finger and middle finger, which were combined together, like a handprint. The other hand is spread out. Aiming at the night standing in front of him.

    "I have a purpose. But that goal is far away from me, but you did it easily, so. At least, let me see how far away it is from me, the power that enables me to achieve my goal! "

    And Lei Zhen''s face suddenly showed a resolute smile.

    "My partner, but the best ''automaton'' in the world!"

    Words fall, a vigorous burst of magic emerges from Lei Zhen''s raised palm, turns into an aperture, and gradually ripples and waves.

    Standing in front of Lei Zhen at night, she opened her eyes fiercely, covered with a layer of transparent fluorescence under her whole body, and the lines of her body flashed a layer of light, making her body, which was harmless to my animals, full of strength for a moment, and the air around her was slightly agitated.

    ¡­¡­

    Night: (grade 62)

    Receiving the feedback from the system, he shakes his head in silence.

    As Lei Zhen said, night is the best "automaton" in the world!

    Exactly one of the best "automatons" in the world!

    Night is the "Moon" puppet in the three most proud works "snow moon" produced by the famous craftsman "automaton" named hualiuzhai niter!

    No matter the magic circuit, in terms of performance alone, there are some "automatons" in the world that can be comparable to night, but those that can surpass night do not exist!

    Therefore, the power of being an ''automaton'' at night is beyond question.

    That''s not only 62 levels!

    Now, the level that night can show is only 62. I think it''s Lei Zhen, the puppet maker, who can''t give full play to the performance of night, right? Many words

    "I said, I didn''t beat Magnus, I just got the upper hand in an encounter!" Speechless look up at the sky, as if the general opening of self-talk.

    "Although Magnus has made all the ''automaton'', none of his'' automaton ''has started magic circuit, and no magic has been used. However, although there are only two'' automaton ''in my side, they have actually used magic circuit!""So, really fight with Magnus. I don''t know who wins and who loses. If we don''t really compete, we don''t know!" Speechless to see the opposite Lei Zhen, the corner of the mouth raised a radian.

    "But I also said that I will not be afraid of challenges..."

    With that, a surge of magic suddenly rose from the speechless body, just like turning into a small streamer, rushing out and pouring into the side of astraya.

    As before, when she received the magic of Lei Zhen at night, astraya became transparent for a while, the lines of her delicate body flashed a layer of light, and then the strength that originally belonged to her emerged inside her body, which liberated that power.

    Received the magic of wordless, even with the head of astraya also understand.

    Speechless, is to let her go!

    At present, a pair of dark red eyes of astraya fluctuated from the unreal box, and a white halo was suspended on the top of her head. The white wings spread out from her back, setting off a storm.

    "Whew --"

    I didn''t wait for the people around me and the people opposite to me to marvel at the angel like posture. Astria''s body swept out, pulled up a shadow, carried the sound blast that made the air tremble, and flashed to the front of me at night.

    Immediately, a vibrating lightsaber appeared in astraya''s hand, and was held high by astraya''s head, and fell heavily towards the unresponsive night.

    "Night!"

    At the critical moment, Lei Zhen, who was always on guard, responded.

    The eyes were suddenly wide, Lei Zhen clenched his teeth, extracted the magic power of the maximum output from his body, let it flow into the body at night, and at the same time used "forced control".

    Basically, the "automatons" are able to act autonomously.

    After all, "automaton" has its own personality, wisdom, and natural ability to make independent judgments and actions.

    And the so-called "forced domination" is a means that allows the puppet to make a certain degree of forced control over his "automatic puppet".

    In the case of no response at night, Lei Zhen controlled the body of night with the method of "compulsory control", and stepped back at a critical moment.

    Then, the vibrating laser lightsaber from top to bottom, with a whistling sound, wiped the tip of the nose at night, and cut down.

    However, the next moment, leizhen and the body of the night were frozen on the spot at the same time.

    Because, just holding a laser light sword, cutting down astraya, this meeting, but suddenly, once again disappeared.

    "Whew --"

    the sound of breaking the air reverberated around, and the shadow stretched in the space. Lei Zhen felt only a wave of wind beat on his body, and then, a black eye, and then was filled with a burst of light, and a laser light sword was printed into his eyes.

    The tip of the sword vibrates frequently, pointing to Lei Zhen''s eyebrow

    Only then did astraya, who was catching the laser lightsaber, show up in front of Lei Zhen, and a pair of dark red eyes, which were reflected by the imaginary box, stared at Lei Zhen closely, just like the cold air, making Lei Zhen''s hands and feet cold.

    "Leizhen!" When she turned around at night, Astria, holding a laser light sword and pointing directly at leizhen''s eyebrows, came into her vision and let her freeze on the spot, her face changed dramatically.

    Looking at her standing in front of her, the box in her dark red eyes was waving, which seemed to be very indifferent to astraya. In leizhen''s eyes, the waves were surging like waves. At last, Tonghua was helpless.

    In the face of Magnus''s six ''automatons'', leizhen was taken down in an instant!

    In the face of speechless, just a "automaton", Lei Zhen is also captured alive after a move!

    The gap he wants to know is already obvious

    In the end, Lei Zhen had to squeeze out a sentence with a wry smile.

    "I admit defeat..."

    ¡£ £¬

 Chapter 1590

    "I admit defeat..."

    This sentence, in the air over the drill ground, around, a group of students'' whispers suddenly expanded, and constantly focused on speechless.

    There is a freshman who can control five "auto dolls" by one person and defeat Magnus!

    Although such a rumor has been spread in the college, how many people really believe in it

    As wordless said, in that extremely short encounter war, Magnus sent out all six "automatic puppets", but none of those "automatic puppets" started magic circuit.

    While the five "automatic puppets" around wordless, only two of them have made moves, and they have also used magic circuit to perform magic, but they have retained the fighting power of the other three "automatic puppets".

    Therefore, in the case of both sides having reservations, although the encounter war of that day, from the result, won wordless, but wordless and Magnus really fight, who wins who loses, not really fight, who will not know.

    In addition, Magnus has been a member of the Discipline Committee of the warprussian School of opportunity.

    In addition, he was wearing the same black gloves with gold thread embroidery as Charlotte.

    Glove holder!

    This person, or have "night party" to participate in the qualification of people!

    But that''s no surprise.

    If you want to be a member of the discipline committee, you need to have the fighting ability to deal with some problems, otherwise you won''t be elected.

    Therefore, in general, the members of the Discipline Committee of warprukis Wang liqiqiao college are the top students who have the strength to get the qualification for the "night party", which is also an alternative "night party" participant camp.

    At present, this boy is not only a participant in the ordinary "night party"

    "Borrowing time?" Lei Zhen looks at the beautiful man without expression.

    "No. 4 in the college, not only one of the most famous" Thirteen meat NDS ", but also Felix Kingsford, the director of the discipline committee who has the right of autonomy, asked me for the penultimate borrowing time?"

    "Ditto..." Speechless spread out, hanging the general opening.

    "The last of the College..."

    It is clear that the head of the discipline committee, Felix, has a kind smile that obviously softens, relaxes and seems harmless to anyone, but whether it is wordless or leizhen, they all show obvious resistance.

    This makes the students around a burst of noise, especially some girls look speechless and leizhen''s line of sight, which has been stabbed.

    These guys can''t understand the truth of "weasel salutes the new year to the chicken" and "no matter, don''t go to the three treasures hall"

    "Don''t say that..." Felix exclaimed with praise.

    "Although the ranking is not good, your strength is very strong..."

    "I failed in both my challenges!" Rajen glanced at Felix and laughed at himself.

    "I don''t know where you can see that I''m strong..."

    With that, leizhen turns around and takes the night out to the field.

    "Wait,..."

    Felix did not take a look at ray, but smiled calmly.

    "I''m here to give you the qualification to participate in the night party. Are you going to ignore me?"

    Lei Zhen''s steps suddenly came down.

    Seeing this, he turned around and walked to the other side.

    "Wait..."

    "I don''t want to go to any ''Night Party''!"

    Felix just came up with a voice to stay, speechless will not head back, a word, blocked Felix''s words.

    "So, please don''t ask me for trouble..."

    Left this sentence, speechless with a line of young girls, from the independent to give up a way to the crowd, out of the drill ground.

    "Then That fool

    I don''t know why, Charlotte, who suddenly hid in the crowd, first looked at the back of speechless leaving, then looked at Felix with helpless expression on his face, stamped his feet with hate, secretly separated the crowd and left the scene

    ¡­¡­

    On the way to the lecture hall, the month suddenly opened.

    "Just that man, you have to be careful..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless brow a pick, smiling to see that month.

    "What? Have you found anything?... "

    "I should say, what do you know?..." There was no word in that month.

    "I haven''t seen the story of the world you have, but that guy gives me a bad feeling, so just remind you...""Rest assured..." Speechless sneer.

    "I don''t mind being a mousetrap..."

 Chapter 1591

    (the magician who can manipulate the "automatic puppet", perform the ingenious magic, and carry out the ingenious combat is usually called the puppet emissary!

    And those who specialize in manufacturing "automatic puppets", carrying magic circuits for "automatic puppets", and even developing high-performance "automatic puppets" and the existence of powerful magic circuits are called puppet masters!

    Although the school is the place where excellent puppeteers are trained and talents are exported, some of them want to be puppet masters.

    After all, manipulating and making automatic puppets are two different technologies. Using and making are two different difficulties.

    However, no matter whether it is a puppeteer or a puppeteer, they are inseparable from the existence of "automatic puppets". Therefore, there must be many things in common.

    In this regard, in the "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College", which specializes in the cultivation of puppet ambassadors, there is also a course of "Qiqiao technology", which allows some puppet ambassadors to learn how to make puppets, at least, and also let puppet ambassadors know how an "automatic puppet" was born.

    Therefore, the students who apply for the Department of dexterity technology either want to know more about "automatic puppet" and improve their dexterity and magic from the aspect of production, or want to become a famous puppeteer.

    Plus, it''s in a building that belongs exclusively to the technology department. There are also professional equipment that can make "automatic puppets". There are still a lot of electives in this course.

    At the end of the night. The building, which belongs to the Department of technology, speechless came out of it. There was always a thoughtful expression on his face.

    As the first year students of the college are new and cutting-edge, the courses they take are all mainly about skillful magic. There is no division, so the skillful technology is not in the scope of the first year students'' courses.

    Of course, if there is a first-year student who wants to attend the smart technology department, no teacher or professor will stop him or even strongly agree with him. To lay the foundation for the students who want to choose the subject of dexterity in the future.

    In this case, after wordless finishing today''s course, I came to the Department of dexterity and technology to have a look.

    The mission of the third ring road is to need 1000000 hearts of Eve!

    And "Eve''s heart" is an essential element of "automatic Doll"!

    Without "Eve''s heart", even if the "automatic puppet" was made with extraordinary high performance, without life and wisdom, it was just a puppet of a dead object.

    Therefore, there must be a manufacturing method of "Eve''s heart" for the ingenious technology department that specializes in the production of "automatic dolls"!

    Knowing this, wordless let that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xia Yin go to the student restaurant for dinner first, and take advantage of this gap after school. Run to the technology department to see what you can hear.

    Don''t say, I really heard something useful to wordless.

    The interior of all "automatic dolls" used in skilful combat. All carry the magic circuit of "Eve''s heart", which can bring life and wisdom!

    "Eve''s heart" is a magic circuit with high degree of freedom!

    It''s not only the magic circuit that can break through the principle of "the incongruity of magic activity" and give the puppet intelligence. It''s the key to make the puppet become an "automatic puppet". In the hands of some excellent puppeteers, it can also realize some life reactions.

    For example, breathing, sweating, food digestion, metabolism and so on have exactly the same functions as human beings.

    It can be said that the history of ingenious magic began with the invention of the circuit "Eve''s heart"!

    That''s the origin of the birth of ingenious magic!

    For this is the most common and initial magic circuit, there are many unknown mysteries and functions of Eve''s heart.

    So, I want to assemble "Eve''s heart" from scratch and make it. So far, no one can do it!

    That is to say. It''s almost impossible to create Eve''s heart!

    But. If you copy one, it''s easy.

    In the era when "automatic puppet" has been widely used, no matter which smart workshop, there are special devices for copying "Eve''s heart", and a "Eve''s heart" used as the mother will be prepared to copy this magic circuit.

    It''s because "life" is so easy to copy that "automatic dolls" can be popularized.

    So, if you want to get "Eve''s heart", there are three ways --

    one: the simplest and rudest way -- to rob!

    No matter which "auto puppet" is equipped with "Eve''s heart", kill the rest of "auto puppets" and dig out the heart inside them, then you can get "Eve''s heart"!

    But 1000000 "Eve''s heart" means that there is no need to kill 1000000 "automatic dolls"!Every "automatic puppet" is a considerable combat power. If it is killed indiscriminately, let alone whether it will be retaliated or shocked by the "automatic puppet" puppets, it is not so easy to find 1000000 "automatic puppets".

    In addition, it will definitely take a lot of time. This method is absolutely not advisable.

    2£º The most rational, the most relaxed way - to buy!

    Since there is a smart workshop specializing in the production of "automatic dolls" and the sale of "automatic dolls", it''s not surprising to sell "Eve''s heart" alone and use it when making "automatic dolls" for puppeteers.

    But let''s not mention how much money one million "Eve''s heart" costs. That''s why buying so many "Eve''s heart" will attract other people''s attention.

    No matter where it is, there is dissatisfaction with national policies, similar to the existence of "terrorists".

    In this era of magic, it''s no surprise that there are terrorists who are puppets.

    Under such circumstances, the sale of "automatic dolls" and "Eve''s heart" is limited. If you really want to buy so many "Eve''s heart", then the army or the police will definitely come to you for questioning.

    Wordless may tell the other party that they are used to complete a task

    It''s strange not to be under house arrest as a suspect

    Then, there is only the last most troublesome and laborious method left!

    Obtain the "Eve''s heart" replication technology, configure a "Eve''s heart" replication device, and then start with a "Eve''s heart" to replicate 1000000 "Eve''s heart"!

    Replication technology is not too difficult. There are some studies in the Department of smart technology. If you have no words, you can find time to learn it.

    If you want to copy the device, you can borrow it from the technology department, or just take a design drawing and make one yourself.

    And then, to start with a "heart of Eve"

    In silent thinking, in front of the main street next to a path, a figure, appeared

    No!

    It should be said that with a group of young girls figure, appeared there!

    Wearing the same mask as before, the mask can only cover the part above the nose. In addition, one eye is covered, and the other is directly exposed to the air.

    Dressed in a college uniform and a dignified looking Cape, the man, like a group of girls in black dresses and with a curtain hanging in front of them, walked slowly to the school building of smart technology as if flashing from the dark.

    It''s Magnus!

    Looking at Magnus slowly walking towards this side, speechless pair of wine red pupils, flashing a smile

 Chapter 1592

    ("if you are known by the magician Association, you will be sent to the guillotine..."

    Smell words, Magnus'' team ''as if stimulated, when even want to start.

    However, when the "team" girls were about to start, Magnus said this.

    "It seems that your automatic puppet is not with you..."

    The tension in the air suddenly doubled, and the magic of the girls in the "team" also poured out.

    "Do you mean to kill me?" Speechless and inconceivably revealed a panic, the next second, but calmly smile.

    "I don''t mind. You can try it..."

    "So it is..." Without waiting for his "team" response, Magnus nodded disapprovingly.

    "In your ''team'', is there an ''automatic puppet'' that can transfer space?"

    This time, speechless is to show an unexpected look.

    "You see through?..."

    Magnus did not answer, but with only one eye out, looked straight to speechless.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "I heard that you are not only an excellent puppeteer, but also a skilled puppeteer. I think you should have Eve''s heart on you?" Speechless, speechless, and no longer bullshit, directly say their purpose.

    "I want to ask you for a ''Eve''s heart''!"

    Hearing this, Magnus lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then took a stone out of his sleeve.

    Put the stone in the palm of his hand, Magnus grasped it and infused it with magic.

    "Hum..."

    At the next moment, the stone lying in the palm of Magnus''s hand radiates bright light, and becomes a dazzling, luminous sphere suspended in the palm of his hand.

    Having done all this, Magnus directly threw the luminous sphere suspended in the palm of his hand to wordless.

    "If there''s nothing else, please excuse me for being here..."

    With that in mind, Magnus took a firm step and went beyond wordless to the school building of smart technology.

    In the whole process, Magnus'' team was on guard. They did not turn their eyes and attention away from speechless body for a moment, until Magnus walked into the school building, they just jumped and followed.

    Holding the glowing sphere suspended in the palm of his hand, he shook his head like a silent chuckle.

    "What a loner..."

 Chapter 1593

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "I don''t have any discipline" and "Cherry Blossom snow floating"! And the rewards of "heartbreak, heartless", "little demon of dream", "thunder ring", "Xingming love sky", "dancing with Maple", "turnip with vegetables", "cloud Qi Green Valley", "other road man king", "frozen small", "GS big wet", "forever big belly", "double Scorpio of the second dimension" and "seven crimes broken"

    "The king of valprokis set up the school of Qiaoqiao", a clearing deep in the woods

    This last time, because of the practice between wordless and Charlotte, it became a pothole. Now, it''s back to its original appearance again.

    All the potholes were filled up, and all the traces of scorched black were erased and returned to the flat space.

    At this time, wordless is standing in the center of the open space, eyes closed, hands extended to the front, above the ripples of magic.

    And in front of the silent palm with the magic ripples, a wooden puppet in the shape of a human is there. It moves in a very uncoordinated way, twists and turns, shakes and skews. Like a baby learning to walk, it''s not strange when it falls down.

    It''s not "automaton," it''s a real wooden puppet.

    Only the human form, the joint parts are like being deliberately cut down, there are hard to hide grooves, the head is only an oval wood, even the face is not, walking, even like a skeleton, there is a "click click" sound.

    It was an ordinary wooden puppet without the basic magic circuit of "Eve''s heart".

    In other words, it doesn''t have the "self will" which is already common to the "automaton". It''s just a dead thing without life.

    However, such a dead object, now, is like a baby learning to walk. In the "click click" sound, it twists its rigid body and walks step by step.

    If you look carefully, you can see that there is a layer of light around the body of the crooked puppet, which is covering the joints of all parts of its body.

    That layer of light. Don''t think about it. It can only be the silent work done with eyes closed and palms facing the puppet.

    It is a high-level magic called "mental power". It is a skill that can use magic to interfere with substances and make them be manipulated with their own mind.

    Now. Speechless is using this technique. The puppets that have no independent ability are manipulated.

    And that''s why we do it. Of course, it''s the training of skillful magic.

    Although "automaton" has the ability of independent action, it does not need to be controlled by the puppet. In combat, puppet makers still need some control over ''automaton''.

    Therefore, using "mental power" to control the puppet without independent ability can not only exercise the skills of puppet emissary, because the puppet has no independent ability, it also needs a lot of magic to control, but also to some extent, it can refine the magic.

    But, let "puppet move" this kind of thing, for an ordinary puppeteer, that is a very difficult thing.

    Using magic to operate all the joints of the puppet, in order to keep its balance, to make the action you want, which not only requires a lot of attention to each joint, but also requires a lot of magic, the burden is really amazing.

    Therefore, basically, if it wasn''t for the experienced and powerful puppet maker, it would not even be possible to let the puppet lift his hand.

    For the students in the college, this is an almost impossible thing.

    In the whole college, there are no more than ten students who can use "mental power" to make puppets move!

    As for those who can make puppets move at will with their own will, probably, only Magnus can do it!

    Wordless is only in the recent course in the case of Kimberly casually mentioned, learned about the use of ''mindfulness''.

    Using "mental power" to control puppets and train their own skillful magic is what started this morning.

    However, now, speechless can make puppets perform reluctant actions according to their own mind!

    If this is known to others, it will definitely scare off the glasses.

    Unfortunately, some people are not satisfied with the result

    "Give me more control!"

    On one side, that month looked at the puppet who was doing the action askew and askew, and frowned tightly.

    "You have the endless knowledge of magic in your head. Magic at the levels of" Dragon King''s sigh "and" resuscitated Titan''s hand "can be used at will. The magic of" mental power "can only be regarded as basic magic for you, right? What else can we do? "

    "Anyway, I learned it today!" Speechless side continues to release the magic, to the puppet exerting "thinking force", while refuting voice."I''m not a genius. The skill knowledge in the book is also changed into my own memory and controlled directly through exchange. It''s the first time for me to practice a magic like this. How about giving me a little time?"

    "But it''s a reality that you have extraordinary magic knowledge. Besides that, you also have the skill of" infinite martial arts ", which is the combination of mind, skill and body. It''s easy to master" mind power "

    "It''s light..." Speechless opened his eyes, recovered the magic, and the puppet immediately "snapped" and fell on the ground.

    "Why don''t you try..."

    Finish saying, speechless directly pour part of their magic into the body of that month.

    In that month, I glanced at the puppet that fell on the ground without a word, and I didn''t even extend my hand. I just stared at the puppet that fell on the ground. I carried the magic sent by wordless. A pair of jewel like blue eyes sparkled with fluorescence.

    At the next moment, the joints of the puppet''s body that fell on the ground flashed light, and he stood up with a shout, grabbed several stones on the ground and threw them into the sky.

    "Peng..."

    With a sound of "whoosh", the puppet jumped up and came to a few stones thrown into the air. Then, he clenched his hands like the wind, and the wooden fists came out in succession.

    "Bang Bang Bang Bang..."

    All of a sudden, stones were smashed one by one under the puppet''s chain fist, which exploded into gravel all over the sky.

    Then, the puppet turned a somersault in the gravel, landed on the ground with vigorous body, and posed as a golden rooster.

    For a moment, the silent mouth became an "O" shape.

    "In this world, this may be a high-level magic, but in the island of string God, this kind of magic is not many, it is not difficult to control..." In that month, I held up my parasol and walked to the other four girls who were enjoying the cool under the shade of the tree.

    "You''d better master the" mental power "as soon as possible, and exercise your Dexterity and magic. In this way, you are no longer a halfling, and we can also play a more excellent fighting force..."

    In that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, although they didn''t need puppets to control them to a certain extent, they could fight and use magic by themselves. However, if they could master the skillful magic better without words, the young girls would have a stronger fighting ability.

    In other words, there are also skills in delivering magic.

    When the "automatic" attacks, the puppet will be able to turn its magic to be a little more violent, so that the attack power of the "automatic" will be strengthened.

    When the "automaton" is defending, the puppet maker can reduce the pressure of his magic force and make the magic force a little harder. In this way, the defense of the "automaton" will also be increased.

    If the magic output is as gentle and ethereal as the wind, it can increase the speed of ''Auto Marion''.

    If the output magic is accumulated first, and then injected into the body of the ''automatic'' one breath, the explosive power of the ''automatic'' can be significantly increased.

    These are all the tricks in the clever magic.

    It is also because of the realization that skillful magic can indeed increase the combat power of young girls. Wordless will not only prepare for the third ring task of "semi divine road", but also attend classes every day, learn skillful magic, and practice "mental strength" here.

    Otherwise, it''s better to spend more time sleeping in the dormitory with such a wordless and lazy personality.

    "It''s really worthy of being a born evil woman, a" demon killer "who is born to be able to exercise space control magic..."

    Looking at the puppet still holding the position of golden rooster, I sighed without saying.

    "We still have a long way to go..."

 Chapter 1594

    Because most of the time in today''s courses is wasted in physical education, the rest of the courses are all magic development history and other subjects, and they skip classes without any words and practice all day long.

    After a whole day''s practice, wordless is able to skillfully use "mind power" to make puppets act like real people flexibly.

    This speed is not so fast!

    I''m afraid that even if Magnus had just begun to practice "mindfulness" and control puppets to the extent of flexible action, would it be fast

    But compared with that month''s kind of high difficulty control, which can use "mind power" casually to make puppets leap in the air and swing boxing stones, it is still far from it.

    In that month, I was afraid that there would be no one around the world to compare with the control of "mental power" magic, let alone college!

    And this is also the case that there was no waste of time in that month to practice "mindfulness"!

    As a born witch, that month''s ability in magic can be seen from this aspect.

    If it is not for mastering the highest level of magic cultivation method, and possessing endless magic knowledge and "infinite martial arts", the body of the true ancestor has also improved the silent magic qualification to a certain extent, and it is unknown whether it can use the "mind power" today.

    After all, as speechless said, he is not a genius. At the beginning, he was just an otaku waiting to die

    When it was almost after school, wordless ended their cultivation. With a group of girls playing in the shade around the open space for a whole day, they walked out of the woods to the direction of the student restaurant.

    However, when passing a school building. A rustle of noise attracted the attention of the silent group.

    "What''s the matter over there?"

    The first to notice the source of the noise is to point your finger at the sand in a corner of the school building.

    Follow the direction indicated by the sand. The silent group all turned their eyes to the corner.

    Behind the dim schoolhouse. Students in uniform gathered to form a human wall.

    The noise came from the students around.

    In the interior of the wall, a cordon was pulled to empty the interior area of the wall, and the discipline committee members with armbands on their arms stood guard in front of the cordon, as if to prevent the crime scene from being damaged.

    "Isn''t it What crime has happened?... " Even Xia Yin had such an idea, and some people cringed.

    "No Won''t it?... " She seems to be afraid. He took the silent hand.

    "Here This is a college. How could a crime happen? "

    "An ordinary college is not very possible, but unfortunately, it''s not an ordinary college..." That month, I held a parasol and looked directly at the human wall over there.

    "Every student here is a puppeteer with the power of" automatic puppet ". Once there is a fight, it leads to over doing and committing stupid crimes. It''s no surprise... "

    "Then..." Astraya stealthily pulled laicarus''s hand and said such a sentence in the voice of a mosquito.

    "Is it a dead person there?"

    "Death The dead The sand, summer sound two people immediately all hugged has not spoken a hand.

    "No life response!" Only Icarus. A pair of eyes are staring into the indigo pupil inside the human wall, where there are unreal boxes and data like streamers.

    "Judgment is not life!"

    Smell speech, the sand and summer sound just slightly relieved.

    Speechless and thoughtful looking at the noisy crowd over there, then, noticed a person.

    In a corner of the human wall, a little ahead of the place, with a small dragon on his head, with a blonde hair, a beautiful girl like a goblin.

    At this point. This young girl is just like being isolated, monopolizing the place. Stand there with a straight face. Looking at the interior of the wall, I was in a bad mood.

    Charlotte Speechless as if thinking of something, sighed, with a group of girls, went to Charlotte.

    "Huh?" Charlotte noticed the unusual sound of footsteps, turned her head, looked to the other side, and then, a little stupefied.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Just passing by..." Speechless perfunctory smile, with a group of girls around, all looked to the inside of the cordon.

    Then, they all saw a scene that made Leng Sha, Xia Yin and even astraya all exclaim.

    Only to see, on the wall of the school building, a wreck that can be called a corpse, the upper half leaning on the wall, the lower half, is almost all disappeared.

    From this point of view, the section of the wreck can be seen clearly, and even the abdominal cavity of the wreck can be seen from the section.However, there is no flesh and blood in the abdominal cavity!

    It''s a complex structure, gears and wires leaking out of the wound!

    That, impressively is a "automatic puppet"!

    And looking at the gears and wires leaking out of the abdominal cavity, plus the oil like blood, makes the wreckage of the "automatic Doll" look more terrible than the human body.

    In addition, the lower half of the face of the "automatic puppet" was completely destroyed. It failed to leave the original shape. There was blood like liquid scattered around it, as if it was eaten by some wild animal, which made people feel creepy.

    The most eye-catching is a strange wound on the chest of the automatic puppet.

    There is a very smooth big hole in the heart.

    Like, the candy that is licked and melted

    "Well..." Xia Yin and Gu Sha have already turned blue. Don''t look back.

    This Astraya, too, seemed to have a grudge.

    "Who on earth did this?..."

    Charlotte clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.

    "That''s the magic licker!"

    "Ibaldy"? "

    "It''s a pest hidden in the dark of the college that specializes in attacking single puppet makers and ''automatic puppets''!" Charlotte took a deep breath and began in a deep voice.

    "In the college, every year, there are some people who are inexplicably missing, and all of them are destroyed!"

    "Was it attacked?" As an excellent demon attacking officer, he looked at the wreckage of the "automatic puppet" and frowned in the month when he had dealt with numerous events, large and small.

    "Besides, since every year there are some dolls that cause disappearances and" automatic dolls "to be destroyed, should there be no targeted and indiscriminate crime?"

    "That''s it!" Charlotte nodded her head hard and looked at the automatic puppet in the cordon.

    "Every time the" ibaldy "appears, it will lead to the disappearance of a puppet, and the" Eve''s heart "part of an" automatic puppet "will be dug out or eaten together with the magic circuit. Therefore, the destruction of this" automatic puppet "is definitely the" ibaldy "dry!"

    "Why do you want to do such a thing?" Xia Yin hugged the sand tightly and said sadly.

    "There is no injustice, no hatred, is there?"

    "Since there is no injustice and no hatred, but this kind of thing has been done, then, there are only two reasons!" Speechless sneer.

    "Either psychopathic or definitely purposeful!"

    "Like..." The eyes cast on the heart of the wreck of the "automatic puppet", and the speechless eyes flashed a fine light.

    "You need that magic loop that will eat every time you attack!"

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa

    In the moment when the silent voice fell, as before when the fight with Lei Zhen ended, a fake clapping sound rang around.

    "A reasonable judgment!"

    With such a sentence, not far away, the blonde man with a man and a woman, slowly walked to this side.

    Charlotte was shocked to see the beautiful man with a kind smile on his face.

    "Felix!"

    Here comes Felix!

    And with Felix, it was Raytheon and the night!

 Chapter 1595

    (third watch...)

    "Oh, shire, are you here too?..."

    Felix came over and smiled and cast his eyes on Charlotte.

    "I thought you were not at all interested in things that had nothing to do with you..."

    "Only It''s just because it''s so noisy here that I came to have a look... " Xia''er dodges and moves away from her sight, showing some strange things.

    "And Is there anything strange? "The ibaldy" is the same criminal, isn''t it? I could be targeted, too, wouldn''t I?... "

    "In the power of shire, ''the ibaldy'' will not dare to stare at you!" Felix had a trademark friendly smile on his face.

    "Even if the ''ibaldy'' does find you, I will do my best to protect you!"

    "Just No need! " Charlotte was a little flustered, like a proud little girl. Don''t look over her head.

    "I''m not weak enough to be protected!"

    "It''s so cold..." Felix shrugged helplessly, and looked to stand aside. He didn''t even look at him. He said such a joke.

    "But it''s also true that you don''t need me to protect you with the presence of the strong man who can compete with Magnus..."

    "Just It''s not like that! " Charlotte seemed more flustered at this.

    "I Me and him That''s not the relationship

    "So eager to get rid of my relationship?" Wordless glanced at Charlotte.

    "How can I say that I have practiced with you and helped you a lot? It''s so inhuman of you, isn''t it?"

    "No It''s not Like this Sherlock was more and more flustered, but she did not explain anything. He turned to Felix as if to change the subject.

    "Words How can you come here?... "

    "I?..." A smile from Felix.

    "I''m here to invite you on a date..."

    "What --!" With a brush, Charlotte''s face was tinged with rose. A stammering response.

    "I I refuse! "

    "I''ve invited you so many times. How about you think about it a little bit?" Felix sighed a little disappointed.

    "But. Let me finish the work first... "

    With that, Felix looked speechless and smiled.

    "Your reasoning just now is very helpful to us. I wonder if you can help us?"

    Smell words, speechless and look at Lei Zhen.

    "Isn''t Lei Zhen already helping you?"

    "Ah..." Ray raised his head a little by accident.

    "You know my deal with Felix?"

    "Transaction?..." Charlotte looked at Raytheon.

    "What deal?"

    "Nothing..." Lei Zhen shook his head.

    "Felix asked me to knock down the ''ibaldy'' in return for qualifying for the night party!"

    "Eligibility for ''Night Party''?" No words, no eyebrows. I''m laughing.

    "I didn''t expect that the members of the Discipline Committee of the warprussian Wang jiqiqiao college had so much power to decide who would attend the night party..."

    "The qualification of the night club is provided by the executive department of the night club, and the Commission will only recommend it to the executive department of the night club collectively..." Felix''s kind explanation.

    "What''s more, since the" ibaldy "can commit so many incidents, it can solve the problems of puppet ambassadors in the college smoothly every time. In fact, it can match at least thirteen people (meat NDS)."

    "As long as the" magic licker (ibaldy) "is solved, even without our recommendation, the night club executive department will notice leizhen''s strength. Think he can participate in the "night party" and give him the qualification to participate in the "night party" Felix patted ray on the shoulder.

    "I just push the boat along the water, so. "Ibaldy", and we will be grateful to give this prey to Lei Zhen... "

    At Felix''s words, everyone in the audience cast their eyes on the speechless body.

    But in the eyes of all people, speechless is a smile, a laugh of extraordinary irony.

    "It seems that our director of discipline committee is not pleased with me..."

    Such a sudden words, let all the people on the scene were stunned on the spot.

    "Here Why is that? " Felix seemed to shake his head with a wave of alarm.

    "I don''t mean that at all!"

    "Then why should I look for the ''ibaldy''?" The silent corner of the mouth drew a curve."Isn''t that pushing me to death?"

    "Push you to death?" Charlotte, leizhen and the night were all stunned, totally unknown. Even Felix frowned.

    "I think you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. "Ibaldy" should be very strong, but what you say. Should we deal with him... "

    "Do you really think so?" Before Felix had finished speaking, he suddenly interrupted and said this.

    "So, can you tell me if the college has found any missing students so far?"

    "The college has been searching for the missing for a long time!" Felix got serious.

    "But no matter the members of the discipline committee, the guards of the police force or the professors of the college can be found!"

    "Don''t you know very well?" Speechless sighed.

    "Yes, the amazing number of students attacked so far by the" ibaldy "have disappeared completely!"

    "That is to say, ''ibaldy'' not only ate the ''automatic Doll'', but also hid the most likely one!" Speaking of this, he looked at Felix as if he had no words.

    "It''s not easy to hide a corpse. If it''s buried, there will be turned over soil in that place. If it''s dissected, there will also be bloodstains on the site. But it''s more troublesome just to move it. Many murderers show their feet on the disposal of corpses..."

    "That''s right..." Felix frowned more and more tightly.

    "But what does it have to do with me trying to push you down the dead end?"

    "Don''t you understand?" Speechless shook his head and looked directly at Felix.

    "There will be more or less criminal acts of showing a little horse''s feet. As a result, up to now, no horse''s feet have been revealed. If someone in this college is such a perfect person, it is impossible!"

    "Unless..." A pair of silent wine red pupils bloom with others'' clearly visible coldness.

    "The other side is a person who has status, status and right in the college and can do things behind his back!"

    "For example, the top of the college, for example, the police force, for example..."

    "Commissar of discipline..."

    Clear words reverberated around, making all the people in the audience make a loud noise.

    Charlotte and leizhen were even more frightened, as if they had made an appointment, and they cast their eyes on Felix.

    Felix, on the other hand, has restrained the kind smile that used to hang on his face. He looks at each other with speechless eyes, as if he is in a stalemate and never speaks again.

    I have to say that the speechless judgment is very correct!

    There are so many missing people. As a result, the college still hasn''t found out the reason until now, or even a clue. It''s a bit unusual.

    But it''s no surprise that there''s a college behind it that does the "magic licker.".

    "Of course, I don''t have any evidence!"

    Until a while later, speechless suddenly turned, smiled and turned around.

    "It''s just that the trouble of" ibaldy "may be against the members of the discipline committee, the guards and even the senior management of the college. In this case, I should be quietly excluded?"

    "I don''t want to take risks..."

    Accompanied by this sentence, I don''t know whether it''s true or false, like a joke, wordless with a line of girls, following a clear step, left the scene, leaving a heavy, suspicious, confused atmosphere.

    As if, in telling others, the next day, will not be too calm

 Chapter 1596

    (Fourth...)

    (hope your friends support...)

    it''s night

    In guiliao, except for the warden, no one knows how it has changed. In an extremely luxurious room, three people, including Gusha, Xiayin and astraya, are wearing pajamas, or sitting or lying on a bed, smiling and talking about something.

    That month, I sat on a sofa against the wall, wearing a pajama, closed my eyes and enjoying black tea.

    Icarus was standing on the other side, holding a big watermelon he didn''t know where to find, stroking it and staring at the direction of the bathroom.

    If the students living in guiliao could see the scene of yuanyuanyanyan in this room, would they be very envious

    Although there are all kinds of five young girls, big and small, they do have good looks.

    In guiliao, where there are only problem students and third class puppeteers, such a room should be similar to heaven, right

    As a matter of fact, it''s very pleasant to live here without any words.

    Not only can I watch the girls play every day, but also because there are only two beds in the whole room. If Icarus and astraya don''t need to sleep, if they sleep in one bed, the rest must sleep with wordless.

    How can such a life be uncomfortable

    Of course, with that month''s personality, it''s absolutely impossible to sleep in the same bed with Wuyan in front of so many people. In general, it''s Xia Yin who sleeps with Wuyan.

    Surrounded by so many girls and living in the same room, this kind of life is cozy, but not in the winter wood city with Daisy and Meiqin.

    After all. When I live with Daisy and Meiqin, I can sleep with the quilt without saying anything.

    But here, there are three fresh and delicious girls who haven''t been pushed yet, that month, Gusha and Xiayin. I can''t do what I like to do without hesitation.

    While a group of girls were happily doing their own things, the bathroom door Icarus had been looking at was opened.

    Immediately. Holding a towel, wiping his hair and wearing loose casual clothes, wordless came out of the bathroom.

    "I''ve washed it..." Dry your hair and let out a breath.

    "Who''s next?..."

    "We!" She, astraya and some shy Xia Yin all raised their hands.

    "We three wash together!"

    After that, three of them got out of bed, picked up their clothes and towels, and walked towards the bathroom.

    "Dang..."

    All of a sudden, a knock came from the window of the room.

    ¡°r£¡¡± Icarus stood up immediately. The pupil of Indigo is slowly turning to crimson.

    "Don''t be nervous!" Wordless raised his hand and stopped Icarus.

    "No one who wants to be bad for us will make a good voice..."

    Mouth say so, face, speechless but also a puzzled expression, went to the position of the window, open the curtain, open the window.

    Almost at the same time, a small stone flew from below and shot directly at the speechless face, and was "snapped" by speechless. I got it in my hand.

    "Ah..." Until then, below, a small exclamation just reverberated. Draw the silent eyes to the past.

    In the courtyard under the guiliao dormitory, Charlotte stood there with Sigmund on his head, his body in a projecting position, looking speechless with surprise.

    It is needless to think that Charlotte is the one who knocks at the window in the way of stone throwing, speechless and the stone projection that just came to be used.

    "I said Throwing the stone in the hand, he looked down at Charlotte.

    "I came here in the middle of the night to play tricks. Do you have a feud with me?"

    "It''s not a prank!" Charlotte responded by drifting from left to right. A toot.

    "I''m just looking for you..."

    "What''s up?" Speechless Zheng Zheng, turn around. Look at that month.

    In that month, I was carrying a cup of tea, but my eyes were still on my speechless body. See speechless look over, then casually nodded.

    "All right..." Speechless, that''s the answer.

    "I''ll go down now..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Long waiting..."

    In the courtyard outside the turtle hut, wordless found Charlotte sitting on the grass and walked over.

    Seeing wordless wearing loose casual clothes and walking slowly to her side, Charlotte seemed to be a little uneasy, but still made room for wordless to sit down.

    "Today, I''m really sorry..."

    At the same time when she sat down, Charlotte lowered her head and said such a sentence, which made her speechless on the spot."Where can I be sorry?..."

    "We only met once today. After saying those words, won''t you think about it for yourself?"

    The apology just now seems to have exhausted Charlotte''s outspoken frankness, which will, her words, recover the same momentum as before.

    "Today, I was in front of Felix in a hurry to get rid of you?" Charlotte turned her head so much that she couldn''t be seen clearly.

    "I Not on purpose... "

    "You mean that one?" Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hand.

    "I didn''t care about that. You don''t have to apologize..."

    "Just accept the apology of shire!" Sigmund, lying on Charlotte''s head, suddenly spoke.

    "Because of this, shire almost didn''t have supper!"

    "Sigmund!" Charlotte''s threat of anger came out.

    "Be careful I''ll replace all your chicken tomorrow with peanuts!"

    With such a remark, Charlotte was inadvertently and speechless on the line of sight, look suddenly became speechless again.

    Seeing Charlotte''s rare appearance, I was speechless and confused.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "No Nothing... "

    "Do you think I believe it? Aren''t you too frank? "

    "That''s not the case!" Almost conditional launch refuted this sentence, and Charlotte hesitated and asked.

    "You said today that there are some members of the discipline committee who help the" ibaldy "to deal with the aftermath, and those who mix with the" ibaldy ", right?"

    "What I''m talking about is that the top management of the college, the guard of the police force, and the members of the discipline committee, who have real power in the college, are with" ibaldy ", or" ibaldy "is just in these people!"

    Speechless as if to see through the heart of Sherlock thought the same eyes, looking at Sherlock.

    "It''s not specially designated as a discipline committee member..."

    "That is to say, the Commission is indeed suspected of being with" ibaldy ", or" ibaldy "hidden in the commission!" Charlotte''s pretty face was instantly shadowed.

    "Right?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Those missing students have disappeared too completely and unnaturally... " Speechless did not directly answer, looking at the night sky, transfer the same topic back to such a sentence.

    "As I said in the daytime, even if a corpse is destroyed, there must be some traces of it. But they seem to have evaporated completely. After such a long time, the college still hasn''t found out anything..."

    "No matter whether the missing students are alive or dead, since there is no trace left, they are either transferred out of the college or hidden in the college, where ordinary students can not enter at all!"

    In Charlotte''s feeling, the silent voice seemed to gradually become a little cold.

    "But you know the situation of the college. It''s like a cage. Students have to register one by one when they go out. Even if they can''t go out, they will be attacked when they go out!"

    "In such a cage, if the" ibaldy "really transfers the missing person out of the college, it must have been agreed by a real existence or organization of the college!" Speechless turned and looked at Charlotte.

    "And if the missing students are still in the college, are there not only those forbidden areas that are strictly regulated by the college and are not allowed to enter or leave without permission?"

    "In that case, if you want to hide people, it''s not the same only with the consent of those who have real power in the college, is not it?"

    Charlotte is silent

 Chapter 1597

    It''s so clean!

    All the clues related to the "magic licker" seem to have been deliberately erased. Except for the remains of the "automaton", there is nothing left.

    "Warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" is the highest institution in the magic world!

    If "magic licker" is really just a mouse hiding in the dark, how could the college not find a trace until now

    In the highest institution of magic world, crime can be so clean. It''s like killing people in a police station and running away successfully. It also makes the victims leave no trace of blood, evaporate and disappear.

    This, in itself, is already a question.

    And if it''s the institutions with real power at the college who are playing tricks, then why crime is so clean can be explained.

    No matter whether the missing students are alive or dead, they are doomed to be invisible.

    So, it is unlikely that the missing students will be transferred out of this cage like college.

    If you hide in the college, you must have a place that is the most secret and can''t be found by outsiders.

    However, if the senior management of the college, the guard of the police force, and the members of the Commission really want to investigate the case, where can''t the college be specially approved to enter

    The only explanation is that the so-called "investigation" is just a pretence.

    Therefore, the high level of the college, the guard of the police force, and the members of the discipline committee are likely to be in the same boat as the "magic licker"!

    Or, "magic licker" is hiding in the real power of these colleges!

    If it''s against the "magic candy," then it means it has to be against these beings!

    As a student, who can compete with these beings without any support

    That will be stared at by these beings, right

    Even if we find out the "magic candy", it will be used by the other side to fool the past, right

    Realizing this, Charlotte could not help feeling that her heart was a little cold

    "Doesn''t that mean that no matter if we find" magic licker ", he won''t be punished as he should?"

    "You think it''s too pessimistic..." Speechless shook his head.

    "Maybe the" magic candy "is hiding in the powerful institutions of the college, but not everyone is on his side, otherwise, the college is too terrible..."

    "You mean..." Charlotte said with some uncertainty.

    "If we can find out the" magic licker ", the real authorities that have nothing to do with" magic licker "will punish him?"

    "The premise is that, although not all, if you really want to be the enemy of" magic licker ", you must be prepared to stand on the opposite side of a real existence!" Looking at Charlotte''s eyes that gradually turned into firm eyes, speechless basin of cold water poured down.

    "But Charlotte, if you want to find out ''the magic candy,'' I advise you not to!"

    Charlotte''s eyes, which had just become firm, were suddenly all stuck in their eyes, instead of being at a loss.

    "For Why?... "

    "Don''t you realize that?" Wordless on Charlotte''s eyes are full of blankness, like the flat thunder, threw out such a sentence.

    "You, too, are one of the suspects in" the magic candy! "

    "What --!" Charlotte''s body trembled, and her anger went out.

    "How can I be that kind of criminal?"

    "Only you think so!" In the face of Charlotte''s anger, wordless indifference and merciless repeatedly threw out words that made Charlotte''s body tremble.

    "Every time the" magic licker "attacks, the attacked" automaton "will leave scars like candy being licked and melted!"

    "And Charlotte, your" automaton, "Sigmund''s magic, seems to do the same thing?"This Charlotte seemed to be trying to explain something, but she was speechless and blocked back.

    "Maybe you want to say that there will be magic that can produce the same effect, but you forget another thing!"

    "The ''automaton'' attacked by the ''magic licker'' will be dug out of the magic circuit!" There was a silent sigh.

    "And if someone finds a lot of magic circuits in your dorm room, guess what''s your result?"

    Charlotte''s face was all white. Even Sigmund''s eyes were round and his face was grim.

    "It''s said that count Birao, who is your father, is a famous'' automaton ''collector. There are many'' automatons'' in the house, living the same family life with count Birao''s people..."

    In Charlotte''s pale face, speechless but once again looked up to the night sky, the voice but a sentence into Charlotte''s ear.

    "But one day, a very noble boy came to count Birao''s house as a guest, but the boy was bitten by a puppy type ''automaton''. Therefore, count Birao was severely condemned by the royal family, the title was deprived, the territory was recycled, and the family like ''automaton'' was also It''s all broken up! "

    "The magic circuits of the disintegrated automaton..." Wordless closed his eyes.

    "Charlotte, you should have bought them all with your scholarship and put them in your dormitory?"

    "I I... " Charlotte''s face was bloodless, and her lips were pale, and she could not speak a single word.

    "That is to say, with magic that can make the candy lick and melt like a wound, the dormitory room is still full of magic circuits, you say, if people see all this, they will believe that you are not a" magic licker "..." Wordless glanced at Charlotte.

    "And the real" magic candy "if you know all this, you are going to be a part of those college authorities, even the black ones can be said to be white, and you will be charged with all the crimes. What should you do then?"

    What to do

    Can only feeble excuse, then be regarded as "magic licker" and sent to prison, right

    Charlotte collapsed on the ground and had no time to ask why she knew there was magic circuit in her room. Her head was completely blank.

    "So, you''re going to publicize the speculation of" magic licker "in the authority of the college in front of everyone today, aren''t you?" Sigmund on Charlotte''s head grinned bitterly.

    "I''m sorry to trouble you..."

    "You''ve also said that it''s speculation, after all, without evidence. If the magic circuit in Charlotte''s room is found, then, this speculation, even if it''s reasonable, will be covered up by the reality of overwhelming evidence. No one will doubt it!" Speechless shook his head and stood up.

    "Charlotte, I hope you''ll think about it before you act. Don''t get yourself in the end!"

    "Another piece of advice!" Speechless turn around, to the direction of the dormitory.

    "Those who will try their best to get close to you are more purposeful than pure kindness!"

    Left this sentence, speechless walked into the dormitory, only Charlotte was left alone, sitting on the ground, looking so lonely rs

 Chapter 1598

    "Warprussian King''s School of opportunity", Griffin''s lair

    This is a girls'' dormitory.

    What''s more, it''s a dormitory that only the top ranked female students in the college can live in.

    Compared with the turtle hut that looks like a hotel, the Griffin hut is like a villa.

    In front of the dormitory, there are not only lawns, but also well-designed stairs and courtyards paved with shiny stone bricks.

    From the main street to Griffin''s lair, people can see that there are all kinds of roads in the lawn, each of which can lead to the stone road of Griffin''s lair.

    The stone road is connected with the well-designed stairs. You can get to the Griffin''s dormitory like a villa by walking up the stairs and passing through the courtyard.

    In this quiet night, in a room of Griffin''s dormitory, Charlotte was sitting on her bed alone, holding her knees, burying her head, not even turning on the light. The moonlight came in through the window and fell on Charlotte''s body, making her back look very beautiful.

    Charlotte is not as accomplished as Magnus!

    Therefore, Charlotte has no way to get exclusive residence and research room.

    However, the room of Griffin''s dormitory is also very luxurious for a student.

    It covers an area of more than one time that of guiliao alone. The beds are also two beds and double beds. But here, there are enough big tables for four people to use at the same time, as well as desks for learning and bookshelves like libraries. There are even two spacious and comfortable sofas.

    Such a room for one person is too wasteful.

    However, the reason why Charlotte lived alone without her roommate was that Charlotte often made troubles, alienated others and was not close to anyone, which led to no one living with her.

    Otherwise, the students would not be frightened at the sight of Charlotte. Almost scared to escape and make way.

    And because Charlotte was always in trouble. Alienating others and acting violently as soon as she meets something unpleasant, she will have the landing code of tyrantrex, also known as Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s a bad name.

    So. If the college students can see that Charlotte, who has the reputation of "Tyrannosaurus Rex", is now weak. Should it be unbelievable

    On one side of the bed, Sigmund just looked at Charlotte quietly, without words.

    Charlotte raised her head gently. The view stayed in a corner of the room.

    There, there is a wooden cabinet

    Charlotte took a deep breath, got out of bed, went to the front of the cabinet, squatted down, and slowly opened the cabinet.

    At the next moment, the scene in the cabinet is also exposed to the air.

    Inside, there are many small incubators with the same heart!

    Next to the small incubator with the heart like things, there is also an instrument, on which lines are extended, connected to the small incubator, and running.

    The heart like things in the small incubator are just "Eve''s heart"!

    It''s also Charlotte''s own scholarship, a magic circuit of "automaton" like those family members bought from outside!

    The Earl of Birao''s family used to be one of Britain''s most prideful magicians!

    But that has become a thing of the past.

    As wordless as it is, a dog like ''automaton'' in the Earl of Birao''s family bit a boy of high status. As a result, Charlotte''s father was severely condemned by the royal family. Even the knighthood was deprived and the territory was reclaimed.

    And those "automatons" who used to be family members, basically, except for Sigmund, were all disintegrated.

    Now, the hearts of those "automatons" who suffered the fate of disintegration are being bought back by Charlotte with scholarships one by one.

    These days, however, these hearts are likely to make Charlotte a "cannibal candy"!

    In addition, Sigmund''s "magic sword" can make the effect of licking candy and making candy melt. Two reasons add up, even if Charlotte wants to prove his innocence, there is no way.

    After all, the "magic licker" is likely to be the real power of the college.

    Compared with hating others, often making troubles, not dealing with others, and willfully exercising violence, it has done harm to many students. The fearsome Charlotte, who has status and is superior, can gain more trust from others.

    Moreover, people have real power. They can explain what they want, and even fabricate some false evidence.At that time, no one in the whole college will believe that Charlotte is not a "magic candy"

    "I just want to live with my family again..."

    Looking at the rows of magic circuits in the cupboard, Charlotte seems to be complaining, squeezing out the bitter words.

    "Isn''t that also wrong?"

    "It''s not you who''s wrong, shire..." Sigmund flew to Charlotte''s side, raised the little dragon''s head, looked at Charlotte, and the old and steady voice line brought an indescribable sense of security.

    "But there''s no reason to say nothing. If you go on like this, you''ll probably be pulled out by the real" magic licker "to replace the dead!"

    "No! No! " Charlotte bit her lips and shook her head.

    "I don''t know how he knew that I had these magic circuits, but no one except him knew about it, and" magic licker "wouldn''t know. As long as I wasn''t found, I wouldn''t be used!"

    There is also a point in this sentence.

    Who made Charlotte never get close to anyone, or even talk to anyone

    People are afraid of Charlotte like a tiger. They may not even want to see Charlotte. How can they know that there are magic circuits

    Unfortunately, this time, Sigmund was silent and made Charlotte a little uneasy.

    "You Did you think of something? "

    Sigmund didn''t answer in the first time, but said such a sentence after an unspeakable silence.

    "Didn''t wordless give you a piece of advice?"

    "Advice?" Charlotte was stunned, then confused.

    "Is that the saying" those who will try their best to get close to you, I think it is more purposeful than pure kindness "

    With that, Charlotte laughed.

    "Why, who else would like to be close to besides that guy..."

    With that, Charlotte''s pretty face suddenly froze.

    Trying to get close to her

    Isn''t there

    In memory, a face flashed through Charlotte''s mind, and with it, there was an idea that would never have been considered before, which made Charlotte''s delicate body tremble slightly.

    "No It won''t be... " Charlotte''s eyes wavered more intensely, shaking his head as if he had lost his strength.

    "No It can''t be him He He... "

    Sigmund seems to think of the same thing as Charlotte. A dragon claw grabbed Charlotte''s hand.

    "Calm down! Shire! "

    The pain in her hands made Charlotte''s almost confused head turn again. However, her face was still full of disbelief, but there was a faint sense of panic.

    "Sigmund!" As if looking for dependence, Charlotte hugged Sigmund with great force, as if he didn''t dare to face the reality, and closed his eyes tightly.

    "Then It should be impossible Right?... "

    "I don''t know..." Sigmund spoke in a deep voice.

    "However, it can''t be ruled out. It depends on which side you choose to believe..."

    "Believe Which side?... "

    "Yes!" Sigmund nodded hard.

    "On the one hand is the one who works hard, practices with you, eats with you, chats with you, gives you advice and advice, but only recently met..."

    "On the one hand is the one who tries to get close to you every day, who has helped you and put you through a lot of troubles, but whose purpose is not clear..."

    "Which side would you like to believe?..."

    Smell speech, Charlotte lowers head, let a person not see clearly her expression again

 Chapter 1599

    ("Felix..."

    Looking at the only one who didn''t repel himself and came to his side, Charlotte seemed a little nervous and wanted to run away.

    "Or a person as always..." Felix looked around, then said with a smile.

    "What? Not with Mr. wordless?... "

    "For Why do I have to be with him? " Charlotte turned her head.

    "Our relationship is not good enough to have breakfast in the morning!"

    "Is it?" Felix was relieved.

    "That''s great. I thought you had a good relationship and almost gave up..."

    "Put Give up?... " Charlotte drifted uneasily.

    "Put Give up what?... "

    "SA, who knows..." Felix looked at Charlotte with a deep smile.

    "Well, no matter what, Xia, why don''t you give me a chance to date with me today?"

    "About Appointment Charlotte closed her lips, and then looked up at Felix with great seriousness.

    "Why do I have to?"

    When Felix heard this, his eyes lit up after a slight pause.

    In the past, when Felix invited Charlotte for a date, Charlotte would not hesitate to refuse.

    But today, Charlotte asked why.

    This, does not prove that Felix has a chance

    "Isn''t that obvious?"

    At the moment, Felix looked at Charlotte with some enthusiasm, half joking and half serious.

    "Isn''t it normal to pursue a beautiful girl like you?"

    "There are more beautiful people in the college than me..." Charlotte, though blushing, said very seriously to Felix.

    "They are not as annoying as I am, and you are so popular among girls. If you go to see them, they should be very happy, right?"

    "We haven''t known each other for a day or two. You should know me more or less, right?..." Felix smiled back and looked at Charlotte.

    "Do you think that I will invite others to date at will because of this?..."

    "Yes Is it Being looked at directly by Felix, Charlotte''s blush on his cheek was even worse. He hurriedly missed his sight and said something wriggling.

    "Only Just for a moment It doesn''t matter if I accompany you for a while... "

    "Really?" Felix suddenly showed a smile that dazzled the girls around him.

    "That''s great! Please join me for breakfast! "

    "Just That''s it! " Charlotte turned around and hurried towards the student dining room.

    Felix had just adjusted his collar, and a smile came from his heart to keep up with Charlotte.

    On the way to the student restaurant, Felix has been actively talking to Charlotte, and Charlotte is a little nervous. There is no one sentence back, like a full little girl, many Felix fans gnash their teeth and look at Charlotte with bad eyes.

    But Charlotte completely ignored it, and in a moment, suddenly, said such a sentence.

    "Felix, there''s one thing I want to ask you..."

    "Things?" Felix was stunned, and then he couldn''t help laughing.

    "I see. You are willing to accept my invitation today. It is for this reason..."

    "Sorry..." Charlotte looked down.

    "But I can only ask you for help..."

    "That''s glorious..." Felix shrugged.

    "Just tell me, shire, if I can help you, I will try my best!"

    "Is it?" Charlotte''s eyes flashed a complex look, looked up at Felix.

    "Well, could you please, sometime, let me have a look at the" automaton "eaten by the" magic licker "

    "Automaton eaten by the" magic candy " Felix frowned as he stepped in.

    "Why do you want to see the ''automaton''?"

    "It''s like this..." Charlotte hesitated and responded.

    "My friend, he has a way to extract the last scene that he saw in a short period of time before the destruction of the damaged" automaton ""Extract the last scene you saw before ''automaton'' was destroyed?" Felix''s eyes twinkled.

    "That friend of yours means Mr. speechless? Is this true?... "

    "I don''t know, but that guy said that..." Charlotte clenched her fist.

    "If that''s true, we''ll be able to see the real face of the" magic licker! "

    "So, Felix Charlotte asked.

    "That ''automaton'' should still be in the hands of the Commission, right? Can you give us a moment to see the "automaton"

    This Felix seemed to be in a bit of a quandary.

    "But that ''automaton'' is also very important evidence. If it is accidentally destroyed..."

    "We will be accompanied by the Commission of discipline!" Charlotte''s eyes, full of determination, were exposed to Felix''s vision.

    "Please, Felix, this is the only way to find out" magic candy ". If we apply for it ourselves, we don''t know how many procedures we have to go through, and it will take a long time. We can only trouble you..."

    Felix closed his eyes and was silent.

    "All right!"

    For a long time, Felix nodded his head.

    "I''ll get ready and let you know when I''m ready!"

    Thank you Charlotte thanked her with ease.

    Looking at the relieved Charlotte, Felix smiled happily

 Chapter 1600

    (the central lecture hall of the Central University

    On the second floor of the central lecture hall, there is a large area...

    This area is composed of three rooms: the office in charge of the Commission, the standby room and the conference room.

    In other words, the headquarters of the Commission is located on the second floor of the central lecture hall.

    It can be seen from the position where the headquarters of the Commission is located that how important the Commission is in the college.

    Although this is a group that students participate in on their own, no senior management of the college participates in the affairs as a steward, but anyway, the ethics committee is also an important existence to maintain the discipline of the college, even if there is no personnel other than students, the college will not neglect it.

    It can also be seen that the college has recognized and attached great importance to the Commission by dividing an area on the second floor of the central lecture hall into the Commission as the headquarters.

    In such a case, the commission can''t say that it''s covering all the affairs in the college, but it does hold some of the privileges granted by the college.

    For example, incidents such as the disappearance of students who are puppets and the destruction of "automaton" are handled by the discipline committee. Not the police.

    Of course, if it is confirmed that "magic licker" even killed the missing puppet emissary, the police will have to move out.

    At night, the lights in the central lecture hall are almost out, which makes the whole central lecture hall fall into the night.

    But on the second floor of the central lecture hall, in the office of the director of Discipline Committee, Felix rarely sat at his desk with a serious face and turned over a piece of information in his hand.

    It''s midnight now, but Felix is still working in the office. I can''t help it. It''s really hard work.

    When a group of people came to the office, they saw that the discipline committee members who Felix stayed in the office also said hello, and left here.

    Think of it, Felix should often work until midnight.

    Actually. The members of the Commission know that. Almost. Every night, Felix would work until almost early in the morning before leaving the office and returning to the dormitory.

    But. Today, those discipline committee members didn''t see that Felix was only half working, so he left his job at hand and walked out of his office to the other side of the second floor of the central lecture hall.

    It was not long before Felix came to a door, reached out and pushed it open.

    All of a sudden, a room that was a little messy was exposed to the light of the corridor.

    The main color of the room is light gray. Even at night, the light inside is much dimmer than the surrounding environment. There are mountains of sundries, books, misplaced machinery, and miscellaneous things like goods.

    And on a table in this seemingly miscellaneous room, a foreign object was placed on it.

    It''s a humanoid mechanical body that looks like human bone, but actually is made of metal.

    However, this humanoid metal mechanism is in a state of fragmentary condition.

    The position below the thigh of the lower part of the body almost disappeared, leaving a section that can clearly see the abdominal cavity. Many gears and wires leaked out of the section. The lower part of the face was completely destroyed, but the original shape was not left.

    There is a ferocious hole in the heart of the humanoid metal machine.

    It''s the ''automaton'' eaten by the ''magic candy''!

    At this time, the dilapidated ''automaton'' is lying on the table next to the wall in the room, looking at the ceiling from the eyes, as if silently accusing the crime of ''magic licker''.

    In addition to the ferocious holes in the heart and the broken body, in the dark night without light, the people you see are really some scalp numb. If the timid girl sees this scene, it is likely that she will faint directly, right

    Felix, however, fixed his eyes on the tattered automaton, turned around, closed the door and came to the front of the table.

    Felix''s eyes twinkled slightly as he watched the horrific ''automaton'' lying on the table.

    "It can extract the last scene of ''automaton'' before it is destroyed Do you

    If there is such a way, then the culprit who attacked the "automaton" and caused the destruction of the "automaton" can be found out!And in this way, "the magic licker" has nothing to hide, right

    "Whoo..." Felix breathed a little, his eyes seemed to gather on the tattered automaton.

    "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but it''s true or not. As long as there''s a little possibility, then..."

    Felix smiled.

    However, that smile, no longer the past kind and calm, but appears to be a little distorted.

    "Absolutely, you can''t let anyone meet this'' automaton ''!"

    With that, Felix grabbed the broken ''automaton'' by the neck and lifted it up

    ¡­¡­

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", deep in the woods

    "Peng..."

    He threw the ragged ''automaton'' on the ground. Felix grabbed a torch and threw it on the ragged ''automaton''.

    "Whoo..."

    In the next moment, the torch is simply burning on the body of the ''automatic'' and gradually burns the already broken ''automatic'' to the ashes.

    Felix was staring at the burning "automaton." the light of the fire lit up his handsome face, but it also made Felix look heartless.

    I don''t know how long it has been, the flame in the combustion gradually weakened until it was completely extinguished.

    The ragged ''automaton'' was reduced to ashes.

    Felix took out a bag, swept all the ashes into it, and immediately picked up the small piece of ground that was scorched by the fire.

    No!

    It''s not the ground!

    It''s a slate on the ground!

    After throwing the slate in his hand into the bag, Felix smiled again, ironically.

    "Burning this'' automaton ''should cause a lot of doubt?"

    "The magic licker" is likely to mingle with the powerful institutions of the college!

    Or, "magic licker" is one of these mechanisms!

    This is a declaration made in front of all the students.

    Now, the "automaton" kept by the Commission is gone, and it will be doubted whether it is silent or Charlotte when Charlotte asks Felix to arrange it and wants to see it.

    "But what about doubt?" Felix sneered.

    "Will shire think I did it? Will others think I did it? "

    It has to be said that Felix''s rating in this college is really good.

    Even if the "automaton" is burned at this juncture, it will certainly lead to unnecessary doubts, but it just gives the wordless declaration some persuasion.

    No one doubts that he did it - Felix!

    "Click..."

    However, just as Felix was thinking about it, a small voice started to ring from behind him

 Chapter 1601

    "Who?!"

    Felix was startled, turned his head sharply, and looked behind him... Reading the latest and most complete novel, Felix immediately stayed on the spot.

    "Sure enough Is that you... "

    With the sound of a sad voice, in the dark woods, a young girl with long blonde hair, even in the night, and a little dragon on her shoulder, walked out slowly and exposed to the moonlight.

    "You..." Felix''s face changed as he looked at the girl coming out of the woods.

    "Shire!"

    Here comes Charlotte!

    Looking up, Charlotte set her eyes on Felix''s handsome face, which had changed color. A sad smile appeared on her face.

    "How I wish it wasn''t you..."

    Hearing Charlotte''s sad words, Felix responded and looked at Charlotte with sincere eyes.

    "Shire, please calm down a little bit. It''s a misunderstanding..."

    Felix''s voice is getting lower and lower.

    For nothing else, only because of the tears in Charlotte''s crystal eyes.

    "Why It''s you

    "Shire..." Felix bit his teeth and said in some pain.

    "Don''t you believe me?..."

    Smell the words. Charlotte smiled, and it was a masochistic smile.

    "Felix, don''t you understand?..."

    "Understand?" Felix''s face was full of confusion, but he had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "What do you understand?..."

    Charlotte dried the tears on her cheeks and said something that made Felix''s heart beat.

    "What can we extract the scene that ''automaton'' saw before it was destroyed? It''s all fake, from you bringing that ''automaton'' out to burning that ''automaton''. The whole process. I see it all! "

    "You --!" Felix lost his voice.

    "You You set up a trap to lure me?! "

    "No! You''re the one who set me up! " Charlotte''s eyes were moist again, but they were straight to Felix''s eyes. They squeezed out a sentence like this.

    "I said. Right?... "

    "Magic licker"

    This time. Felix had no more excuses.

    In a space that becomes dead. All Felix''s expressions were gone, and he stared at Charlotte, and immediately. I suddenly laughed.

    "It really surprised me..." With the same kind smile on his face, Felix nodded his head admirably.

    "I didn''t expect that, shire, you would doubt me and set a trap for me..."

    "As I said, it''s you who set the trap..." Charlotte bit her lips, hoarse as if she were holding back her tears.

    "Felix, the reason why you are so close to me is that every time you try to invite me to a date, it''s just because Sigmund''s" magic sword "is similar to the scar like candy melting left when you committed the crime, right?"

    Felix will try his best to get close to Charlotte, not because he has feelings for Charlotte!

    It''s because the magic effect of the two is so similar!

    In other words, Felix got close to Charlotte only after he had carefully prepared the scam!

    "I often offend people in the college, and often attract other people''s small actions and pranks. But every time, as the head of the discipline committee, you help me with the aftermath and take care of me..." Charlotte almost bit her lips to bleed, but she raised her voice and screamed.

    "But that''s to get close to me, right?!"

    That is to say, what Felix said to Charlotte, the care he once had, the gentleness he showed, was all false!

    Felix was only trying to pin his crime on Charlotte!

    Take Charlotte as a "magic candy" to wipe it out and cheat the world!

    "I didn''t set a trap for you..." Charlotte couldn''t help but shed tears again.

    "It''s you It''s you who set me up to trap me... "

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha ha! " Seeing Charlotte shed tears, Felix covered his face with one hand, laughing as if he could not bear it."Surprise, it really surprised me. I didn''t expect that such naive you could see through my technique. I thought you could only daydream, think of no choice but to be the" devil king ", and accept the enemy''s fake favor!"

    "Enemy..." Charlotte took a step back as if she had been hit by something.

    "That is to say, you set me up because you want to be a" demon king "and exclude an opponent?"

    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me. I didn''t even think about being a" cannibal "in order to eliminate an opponent." The smile on Felix''s face is still kind, but it falls into other people''s eyes. That smile is more terrible than ferocity.

    "My ''automaton'' is able to turn the magic loop that has been nibbled into its own, and use other ''automaton'' magic that has been nibbled away!"

    "Can you use other ''automaton'' tricks that you''ve eaten?!" Charlotte covered her mouth.

    "Are you preparing for the night party?"

    "Correct solution!" Felix''s mouth was slowly raised.

    "In order to win the night party, of course, I have to prepare some more magic..."

    "Just for such a thing..." Charlotte''s body trembled.

    "For this reason, did you destroy so many ''automatons''?"

    "In order to be a ''demon king'', no matter who stands in front of him, he must be overthrown. No matter what means he uses, he must achieve his goal!" Felix looked sarcastically at Charlotte.

    "Isn''t that always your point of view?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    That''s right!

    Charlotte wants to be the "devil king", revive the Earl of Birao''s family, find all his family, and find the warm home again!

    This is Charlotte''s goal to become the "devil king"!

    In order to achieve this goal, Charlotte alienated the students who were destined to be enemies and also secretly decided that no matter who stood in her way, she would definitely exclude them!

    So, strictly speaking, Felix''s words are right

    "I really like you. I like your point of view, because I have the same idea..." Felix closed his eyes in ecstasy.

    "In order to become a ''demon king'', all means must be used. If you can become the king of this magic world, then what is the result of sacrificing just a few puppet drivers and a few ''automatons''?"

    "But I can''t stand your innocence!" Felix opened his eyes vigorously, which was filled with endless cold.

    "Mingming has decided to defeat all the obstacles to get everything, but until now, he has not destroyed even one ''automaton''. Mingming has magic that can eliminate everything, but every time he shows mercy, it''s really noble, noble, I want to vomit!"

    "Automaton is not a prop!" Charlotte cried out in excitement.

    "They have their own lives, too!"

    In the past, Charlotte used to live with the family''s "automaton.".

    Now, Charlotte has been trying to find the hearts of those who have been broken up.

    Charlotte is trying to find out the "magic candy" because she doesn''t think of "automaton" as a prop.

    It''s a pity, however, that such a view once again aroused Felix''s laughter.

    "That''s why I hate your innocence, whether it''s dealing with people, dolls, or the current situation!"

    "I''ve already been doubted. I came here alone. I didn''t even mention the vigilance when facing me. It''s ridiculous..."

    Words fall, a long spear of ice suddenly shot out of the woods behind Felix, shot at the stunned Charlotte

 Chapter 1602

    "Whew --!"

    When such a sharp noise spread over the trees, Charlotte saw a light for a moment.

    It''s reflected moonlight!

    The moonlight from the crystal clear surface of an arrow made of ice!

    Like arrows, ferocious ice guns burst out from the depths of the dark woods, wiping Felix''s shoulders and shooting relentlessly at Charlotte''s forehead, which was completely unresponsive.

    "Shire!"

    When the arrow like ice gun was about to hit Charlotte''s forehead, Sigmund gave a low roar and woke Charlotte up.

    At that moment, Charlotte rushed to the ground beside her regardless of her image.

    Almost in the moment when Charlotte was hurtling to the side, the ice spear crossed Charlotte''s original position and landed on a tree behind his original position.

    "Bang!"

    All of a sudden, the trees that seemed to have a long history were simply penetrated, and a hole with the size of a human head was pierced.

    Looking at the sawdust and the ferocious hole flying from the tree trunk, Charlotte''s face turned white at the thought that he had just been nearly hit by an attack that could cause such damage to his head.

    If just did not dodge, Charlotte absolutely has no life or death!

    "Whew!"

    Just as Charlotte was still in a state of dread, another sound broke through the air.

    Immediately, a shadow. Suddenly appeared in front of Charlotte.

    Charlotte had not yet raised her head to see the true face of the shadow. On the body of the shadow, another shadow came out like a whip.

    It''s a long sword with a cold arc!

    The shadow came to Charlotte, holding a long sword, with a whistling wind, and slapped Charlotte hard.

    "Bang!"

    The next moment, the muffled sound rang.

    That''s the sound of the object in the long handle sword clapping!

    But it wasn''t Charlotte. But to protect Charlotte. From Charlotte''s body jumped up, block in front of the long sword Sigmund!

    "Peng..."

    Sigmund''s figure flew backward and hit the trunk of a tree on the other side, which was only the size of a cat. The scales of iron and steel shed blood everywhere.

    "Sigmund!" Charlotte could only shout that. Suddenly raised his head. I look at the shadow standing in front of me.

    It''s a fully armed teenage ''automaton''!

    He was dressed in the gray and white armor of the middle ages, holding a hilt for a meter and a blade for more than a meter. A sword taller than its owner, a shield on the wrist of the other hand, and a steel helmet covering the whole face.

    From Charlotte''s point of view, we can clearly see that the girl type ''automaton'' in front of us has long pink hair with shawl, thin body, and a suit of armor and weapons. It''s like a female warrior.

    Have you seen it Felix came up from behind the girlish ''automaton'' and showed a smiling face.

    "This is my ''automaton'' and also attacked the puppet emissary in the college. They chewed off their magic circuit of ''automaton'' and took their magic as their own. I used it to get on the trump card of ''demon king''"

    Take advantage of other "automaton" magic tricks

    Once again, Charlotte''s first feeling was disbelief.

    There are no two kinds of magic in an individual''s body!

    That is to say, there is no way to carry two magic circuits in the body of an ''automaton''!

    This is the most basic theory of dexterous magic, that is, the principle of incongruity of magic activity!

    Now, Felix''s "automaton" is eating more than one "automaton". Felix himself said that he would attack others just to prepare more magic.

    Can Felix''s "automaton" overcome the "principle of magical incongruity"

    "Shire, you are really naive..." Felix shrugged his shoulders and smiled cheerfully.

    "I''ve all figured out a way to catch me, but only one person has come to prove that I''m a" magic licker ", but I didn''t mention any vigilance..."

    "Aren''t you forcing me?" The smile on Felix''s face was gradually distorted."Force me to kill people..."

    Charlotte trembled, and her face was full of pain.

    Can''t come alone

    But before seeing Felix burn the "automaton", Charlotte didn''t want to believe that the one who helped her all the time was the "magic candy"

    Didn''t you mention a little vigilance

    How could Charlotte raise his vigilance in the face of the object who helped him solve many problems and made him a little longing

    This, perhaps, is what Felix said about innocence

    "It''s been a great help, shire..." Felix slowly raised his hand, like a ghost, laughing.

    "After I''ve solved you, I''ll tell others that as a" magic licker ", you attacked me. I killed you in self-defense, and then found out the magic circuits hidden in your room. Believe it, no one will not believe it!"

    "After all..." Felix gathered his magic power and turned it into a streamer like wire, which flowed into the ''automaton'' in front of him.

    "I''m the director of the discipline committee. Everyone else will believe what I say..."

    As he said, Felix''s "automaton" slender arm in heavy armor was raised nimbly, and the magic rushed out. It turned into a stream of water above his palm, then condensed into ice, and turned into an ice gun.

    "Kill her! Eliza

    At Felix''s command, the "automaton" named Alisa took hold of the ice gun and shot hard at Charlotte in front of him.

    "Whew --!"

    Once again, the sharp sound of the air burst, and the tip of the ice gun enlarged in Charlotte''s pupil.

    But Charlotte couldn''t see it.

    Sitting on the ground, Charlotte didn''t do anything, staring at the ice gun approaching her, thinking of only one thing.

    How can I apologize or thank that person

    Obviously that person has told himself that he must think about it well before he acts. Don''t put himself in the end.

    As a result, although I chose to believe in his advice, I had the idea that I didn''t want to believe Felix was a bad man. Even though I had planned well, I acted recklessly.

    As a result, there was no time to thank that man.

    As a result, there was no time to apologize to the man.

    I am so naive that I can

    A tear slowly slid down Charlotte''s cheek.

    Charlotte closed her eyes and waited for her death.

    The ice spear reflecting the moonlight cuts through the void. The sharp sound of breaking the void covers the sound of the tears falling on Charlotte''s cheek dropping on the ground. The sharp point is aimed at Charlotte''s heart and stabs.

    "Shire!"

    The bloody Sigmund could only watch the ice spear shoot towards Charlotte, his eyes splitting.

    "Ding -"

    At this time, a sound of metal bump came into Charlotte''s ear from his front.

    Charlotte opened her eyes, raised her head reflexively, and looked forward.

    Then she saw

    Under the moonlight, the glistening water drops flew away.

    That''s the ice gun that has been dispersed into water again!

    In front of Charlotte, there was a protective barrier made of crystals.

    It is this protective barrier that flies the incoming ice gun and protects Charlotte!

    It took Charlotte nearly a few seconds to understand what happened. Looking at the protective barrier in front of her, she wept again.

    Charlotte had already seen this protective barrier in practice.

    So Charlotte understood

    After all, who''s here

    After all, who protected themselves

    "Ah..."

    As if to bring the temperature to Charlotte''s cold heart, a sigh, rang up

    "Troublesome lady..."

 Chapter 1603

    (third...)

    in the eyes of Charlotte, who slumped on the ground, Sigmund, who fell down in front of a tree with blood all over his body, and Felix, who stood in front of the girl like ''automaton'', the space in front of Charlotte began to change subtly.

    The protective barrier composed of crystals dissipated slowly, but a hazy fog replaced the protective barrier and filled the space.

    In the hazy fog, the space is twisted like the water surface of the stone.

    Before long, several figures appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    That''s a combination of five men and five women!

    The man wore a white shirt, black trousers, a black tight leather coat with vest style, and a pair of wine red pupils flashed scarlet luster in the night, which was as deep as aging, attracting the eyes of all the people present.

    The other five girls were dressed in a long dress with bare shoulders, a red skirt at the bottom, thighs covered with a pair of white high stockings, and boots on their feet, which were as bright and dazzling as those cool and heroic female knights.

    Looking at this combination of men and women, Felix''s smiling face finally sank, while Charlotte was like crying with joy, covering her mouth and choking.

    "What''s the matter? Moved to cry?... "

    With a little teasing, wordless back to Charlotte, the voice floated up, into Charlotte''s ear.

    "I really want to see what the Tyrannosaurus Rex looks like when he cries. But unfortunately, I can''t see the girl''s tears, so if I do cry, I will kneel directly... "

    "You Stupid Charlotte sobbed as she tried to hold back her tears.

    "Who will cry Who do you think I am I''m Charlotte from the Earl of Birao''s house

    "That''s right..." He raised his head and looked at Felix in the opposite direction.

    "Then, what''s next is to beat up the little princess who made the bilao family cry and let the shame of the Earl''s family fly?"

    Smell speech, Felix pupil flashed to shake mood. Then the voice came out in a hurry.

    "You misunderstood. Mr. speechless, the real "magic licker"

    "It''s Charlotte, isn''t it?..." Before Felix had finished speaking, he was cut off. Look at Felix as if he were looking at a rare animal. I''m laughing.

    "People are shameless. Invincible in the world, now, I finally understand the true meaning of this sentence... "

    Hear that. Felix was stunned.

    "Haven''t you thought about it?..." He looked at Felix with a silent smile.

    "Why does Charlotte, who has always accepted your favor and even has a little good feeling for you, doubt you and set up a trap to let you jump out?"

    Felix was stunned, as if thinking of something, and his face changed.

    "Is that your reason?!"

    "Tell everyone, ''the cannibal candy'' has something to do with the real power of the college. Tell Charlotte that someone wants to use her as well as me. Remind her that I am the one who doubts your positive approach to her!"

    In front of Felix, there was no laughing.

    "I do all this to make the little princess who is blinded by your mask know your true face!"

    "That is to say, from the very beginning, I knew you were ''the magic candy''!" Looking at Felix''s changing face, he laid out his hands.

    "So, do you want to continue your performance?"

    "Clown..."

    "You --!" Felix''s pride seemed to have been hit, and his handsome face showed an ugly and ferocious side.

    "You You knew from the beginning that Felix was "the magic licker" Charlotte looked at the silent back in a trance.

    "Then Why don''t you tell me directly?... "

    "Stupid!" A wordless and disagreeable opening.

    "Don''t you always like that clown? If I tell you directly, I''m afraid you will directly resist me, right? "

    "That''s why you chose to remind me that way?" Charlotte said with some uncertainty.

    "Just to make me doubt Felix?"

    "If it''s too direct, you will resist it, but if you remind yourself to find out the problem, you will have doubts?" Speechless and speechless.

    "Of course, it''s a gamble. If you believe in the clown blindly, I have no choice. Fortunately, you didn''t..."Charlotte''s heart flowed through a hot warm current and a stronger apology.

    Unexpectedly, he thought so much about himself

    "It''s all because of you!" Felix stared speechless. After a while, he took a deep breath and replied to the fake smile again.

    "But what can you do?"

    "I am not only the head of the Commission, but also the eldest son of the Kingsford family!" With that, Felix opened his hand and said confidently.

    "The Kingsford family is related to the British spy agency, and is also a powerful member generation family in the aristocracy. Not only that, my father is also an important Minister of power in the British Empire when the previous queen was in power. With these backgrounds, what do you think you can do with me?"

    "Do you want to publicize that I am a" magic candy " Felix sneered.

    "Will anyone believe it?"

    On the one hand, the new freshmen and the notorious Tyrannosaurus Rex

    On the one hand, he is the director of the discipline committee and a great fan of the University

    "In the absence of evidence, which side will others choose to believe?" Felix looked at Charlotte, who was slumped on the ground, with a smile on his face.

    "What''s more, there are magic circuits in shire''s room, plus the special scars caused by the attack of" magic sword ". Even if you say it, the people who are considered as" magic licker "will only be shire, not me!"

    Charlotte showed a bitter expression, but speechless but smiled, laughing with great helplessness.

    "I admit you''re smart, but don''t treat others as idiots..."

    Felix frowned.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Didn''t you just say that it was naive for Charlotte to expose you alone when you knew your real identity?" The silent corner of the mouth curved in an arc.

    "But do you think I''ll be naive, too?"

    Finish saying, speechless hit a ring finger.

    The next moment, Felix found out in horror.

    In the dark woods, one by one people came out slowly, at least more than 30 people, surrounded Felix.

    "That is..." Charlotte exclaimed.

    "Police?! Commission on discipline?! "

    That''s right!

    Surrounded by the formation of a circle, it is the college''s police and discipline members!

    And in the position headed by the police and discipline committee members, is wearing glasses, has a cool red hair of women - Kimberly!

    "Felix Kingsford!"

    There was a cold look on her face, and Kimberly, like a manifesto, cried in a cold voice.

    "In my capacity as the representative of the college, I will arrest you on behalf of the college, the police force and the Commission on discipline!"

    "Catch Arrest? " Felix involuntarily retreated and looked around, his face lifting to the extreme, like a dying struggle smile.

    "You What are you talking about?... "

    "It''s no use playing dumb!" Kimberly said coldly.

    "You have admitted the whole process of your crime by yourself. All the people here have heard it. How many witnesses do you need?"

    "Have you heard me?" Felix opened his eyes wide, turned his head sharply and looked speechless.

    "You again?!"

    "I said, I knew from the beginning that you were ''the magic candy''!" A silent, ill meaning smile.

    "So, do you think I''m not prepared?"

    "Felix Kingsford!" Kimberly, with the police and the Commission on discipline, slowly approached Felix.

    "Put the chains on me and go to jail!"

    "In prison?" Felix had a fierce look on his face.

    "No way!"

    The ''automaton,'' named Alisa, immediately picked up Felix and jumped into the dark woods.

    "Stop!"

    Seeing this scene, the surrounding police force and the Discipline Committee immediately all rioted.

    "Want to escape?..." There was a cold flash in Kimberly''s eyes.

    "Chase me!"

    In Kimberly''s cold cheers, the surrounding police and Discipline Committee all rushed into the woods with "automaton" one by one, following Felix''s direction.

    "I I... " Charlotte, who was slumped on the ground, first panicked, then stood up with a firm face and seemed to want to catch up.But before Charlotte could move, she pressed her shoulder.

    "Give it to me..."

    Charlotte looked speechless and nodded after hesitating for a moment.

    Speechless this just smiled slightly, looked to that month.

    That month, with a wave of hands, the next second, the combination of a man and five women all disappeared in place

 Chapter 1604

    ("damn! Hateful! Hateful, hateful, hateful! "

    Driven by her own "automaton", Felix and Alissa jumped on each tree, shuttled among the trees, and hurried to the gate of the school.

    Now, the east window incident, Felix is the "magic licker" thing has been exposed!

    What''s more, it''s still exposed to the eyes of the police and the discipline committee!

    In such a case, no matter how famous Felix used to be, how well he was judged, and how powerful he was behind him, it was not enough to make him safe!

    "Warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" is the highest institution in magic world, and also a college with autonomy.

    If the college convicts Felix, even if he is the prince of the British royal family, he can not escape the outcome of being sent to court, let alone the eldest son of a district aristocrat.

    There is no doubt that there is no place for Felix in the college!

    What Felix can do now is to try his best to escape from the school of warprukis, escape back to his family, and escape the fate of being hunted under the protection of family members. When the wind is almost over, he will find a chance to do something.

    This is Felix''s only way out now!

    And there''s no doubt about it. Even if he can escape from the school, Felix will have to live a life like a prisoner or a mouse!

    "It''s all that guy..."

    The silent face flashed in his mind, and Felix began to bite his teeth.

    "That guy doubted me from the beginning. Why didn''t I find out?"

    "If we can find out, we can get rid of him in advance!"

    With such a word of regret, Felix, led by Eliza, fled to the gate of the school of warprukis.

    Felix is one of the "Thirteen meat NDS", with first-class magic and technology. In addition, Felix''s "automaton" seems to have very advanced performance. The destination is shortening the distance at a very fast speed.

    Before long, it was like a wall, with a barbed college wall, appearing in Felix''s eyes.

    "Must take advantage of now!" Felix mentioned the magic of his whole body. I did my best without hesitation.

    "You must escape now!"

    The student''s'' automaton ''is not allowed to go out to the college. Otherwise, you will be attacked by the guard!

    Felix had to take advantage of the guard. Before the police force and the discipline committee come here, they rush out in one breath!

    "Run out!" Felix growled.

    "Eliza!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The "automaton" named Alisa has a magic power that Felix constantly conveys, and the body suddenly turns into water. Rise to the sky, hold Felix, go outside the college, fly away.

    However, just as the current carrying Felix was about to fly out of the scope of the college, in the space in front of it, a protective barrier composed of crystals appeared abruptly in front of the current.

    The current was already fast and fast, and the protective barrier appeared without any warning. This one was too late to react. The current trend that swept towards the outside of the college kept crashing into the protective barrier composed of crystals.

    "Bang!"

    In a muffled sound, Felix screamed. Driven by the current, the whole person hit the protective barrier severely. Like the same water, it stagnated in front of the protective barrier.

    At the same time, in the sky, the space suddenly twisted, a chain of glowing light protruded from it, intertwined with each other, forming an iron lock wall, falling from the sky. In a whistling sound, under the pressure of the atmosphere, it hit Felix and the water heavily.

    "Bang!"

    There was another muffled sound. Felix screamed again. Like the whole body of water, like garbage, it fell on the ground below.

    "Peng!"

    In the brake that was about to land, the water burst up, wrapped Felix, and then fell on the ground, smashing up the dust.

    Fortunately, the water flows around Felix. Otherwise, his mortal foetus will fall from at least 30 meters away and will not die or be disabled.

    "Hateful..." Covering his nose, which was bleeding from hitting the protective barrier, Felix stood up from the current.

    "Oh yeah?" A sound of surprise and derision reverberated across from Felix.

    "Can you still stand up?"¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Felix raised his head vigorously and looked at the opposite side with his eyes split.

    There, speechless with five young girls, is learning from Felix before, hypocritical clap hands.

    "That face hasn''t swollen yet, and your face is thicker than I thought..."

    "You again!" Felix was mad with hate.

    "When do you want to fight me?!"

    "Until what time is it against you?..." A silent sneer.

    "Of course, when you can''t lift your head again!"

    "Die!" Felix put out his hand and slapped her on the back with a strong magic light.

    "Peng!"

    The strong magic flowed into Eliza''s body. When Eliza stepped on the ground, she was broken by her heavy iron shoes.

    "Whew --!"

    Immediately, Eliza''s body turned into a shadow. She burst out in a violent way. Her body exploded with flowers of water. She turned into a running stream of water and rushed to speechless.

    "Water?" Looking at the rushing flow that came from his side, speechless, he put his hand on his shoulder.

    "Gusha! It''s on! "

    "Ah?!" It seems that he didn''t expect that he would choose to let himself go without words. He was shocked. When the hand on his shoulder lifted up the magic air flow visible to the naked eye, and the huge magic poured into his body, he responded.

    At that moment, he quickly closed his eyes, shook his hands, put them on his chest, and murmured his prayers.

    "Please Aguerola

    Words fall, on the body of the sand, a blue light burst up.

    "Hum..."

    The surrounding space trembled slightly, the dark blue light group also rose sharply, a white fog suddenly rose, making the temperature drop several grades in a moment, and the ground also condensed a layer of ice.

    Under the action of white fog, the front end of the water stream from the blast slowly formed ice, and the speed slowed down.

    "What --!" Felix was surprised and recovered all the magic in the transportation.

    "Bang!"

    Slowly the frozen water burst, splashing all over the ground.

    Without the support of magic, Felix''s "automaton" can''t start the magic circuit, and can''t use magic, so the water will return to the shape of a girl wearing heavy armor and holding a long sword.

    However, because Felix''s magic was recovered too quickly, and she didn''t have time to control Alissa, so that Alissa recovered from the state of the current hit the ground with her back in a mess. After a while, she adjusted her figure, turned over and stood up, looking forward.

    Dark blue light gradually dim, a very beautiful figure also appeared in the air.

    The owner of the figure has a long straight hair of light gold, but it seems that the long straight hair of light gold will change into other colors, as if it is a billowing flame. Every time it is billowed, the long straight hair will replace a color, like a rainbow, very beautiful.

    The eyes are blue, just like the hair, which will flash the rest of the luster, but different from the rainbow like light golden long straight hair, the eyes only flash the flame light.

    A pair of ears are obviously elongated, just like an elf. On the front of the figure, there is a dreamlike delicate face.

    This is a very beautiful girl!

    What''s more, she is a beautiful girl who has more beauty than human beings can have!

    At this time, that will make people can not help but lose their mind, extremely beautiful, peerless appearance comparable to that of the goblin, a smile that is a little innocent, and proud and confident, embellished on it.

    Such a beautiful young girl, let Felix is subconscious to stay for a while, and the magic surging on her body is also severely stagnated.

 Chapter 1605

    "Whoo..."

    The cold white fog blows like the wind, spreads and covers the whole scene...

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding" -- "

    a sound like dew falling into the water echoed in the cold white fog. Each sound was accompanied by an ice column rising from the ground, and even the ground was covered with a thick layer of ice.

    Before long, the area within 100 meters turned into an ice field, which was covered with icicles, like a stone forest made of ice, reflecting the moonlight and emitting arc light.

    In this ice like world, aguerola is like a queen of ice and snow. The long blonde hair and eyes in the constant flutter are flashing like a flame. It''s unbelievable that there are such wonders in the world.

    And such a spectacle is the most true reflection of agurola, who is the fourth true ancestor and is known as the "flame light night Bo"!

    "Change Changed?... " Felix looked at aguerola, who had an innocent and confident smile on his face, a little stunned.

    "The" automaton "that can be transformed

    "Now is not the time for you to feel sorry..." With a word like this, the silent corner of the mouth was raised, and the hand on aguerola''s shoulder suddenly flashed a strong magic like fire.

    "Aguerola!"

    "Well..." The sudden shouting scared aguerola, and made his innocent and confident smile disappear completely for a moment. Instead, there was a timid expression.

    The contrast between the former and the latter almost made Felix think that the noble aguerola he had just seen was an illusion, which made him laugh bitterly.

    "Don''t be dazed! It''s time to go! "

    "No Don''t order me... " Aguerola protested, but the voice of the protest was smaller than that of the mosquito, and there was a look like crying on her face, as if she had been bullied.

    At the sight of aguerola, Felix would laugh.

    But, next, aguerola''s action, but let Felix pupil shrink to the limit.

    "Hum..."

    All of a sudden, the cold white fog around me rolled up and turned like a whirlpool.

    Immediately. The white cold fog moved.

    It''s not just rotation. In the whirlpool composed of white cold fog, the white cold fog fluctuates and turns into a sharp fog gun at the top, whistling and bursting out. It''s full of Eliza''s whole vision.

    "Eliza!" Felix immediately activated the magic in his body. Don''t pour all the money into Eliza''s body. Eliza was covered in a magic mist.

    Eliza raised her long sword and waved it down heavily.

    "Shoo shoo shoo -!"

    A strong burst of water to the long handle sword waving track as the source, in the space of the fierce explosion. Then a whirl, all into the long gun of ice, shot out quickly.

    In the next moment, the Ice Lance and the fog lance collided violently.

    "Kazam --!"

    However, the two collided with each other, and the same sound of something breaking was heard.

    No!

    It''s not the sound of something breaking!

    But the ice spear rain, which was like a machine gun in catharsis, was covered by the white cold fog. The cold fog gave the ice spear a sound of recondensation one by one. In a blink of an eye, an ice pillar thicker than the pillar was formed.

    "Peng!"

    The weight has increased so much that the ice gun rain can no longer keep shooting. In a dull sound, it hit the ground at the same time, arousing a cloud of smoke and dust.

    "Whew --!"

    In the moment when the dust filled, a small ice needle cut through the space, pierced the dust filled, and opened a hole only the size of the eye socket. In the case that Felix and Eliza did not react, it stabbed Eliza''s brow.

    "Bang!"

    The ice needle hit Eliza''s eyebrow center accurately, but Eliza''s eyebrow center burst out with water and aroused a lot of water drops.

    But the ice needle pierced the head of Eliza, who turned into a water flower, and shot at the back, disappearing into the night.

    It wasn''t until the ice needle disappeared that the splashing water began to condense in Eliza''s head again, and let the head covered with steel helmet return to Eliza''s neck again.

    "Oh?..." Seeing this scene, he made a silent sneer.

    "Think it''s OK to liquefy your body?"

    Aguerola seemed to understand the meaning of this sentence, or directly understand the idea of the silent heart. The dark blue light around her body was shining like glare.Then, at the foot of Eliza, an ice thorn suddenly sprang up and stabbed her.

    "Poop!"

    The fierce stabbing was mercilessly released on Eliza''s body one by one. In a very neat tearing sound, at least 20 ice thorns penetrated Eliza''s body from bottom to top.

    All of a sudden, the crystal clear water droplets scattered and flew. Alisa''s body was pierced by ice. The wounds that were supposed to be full of holes were all turned into water stains. The ice thorns all seemed to pierce into the water. They came out through the body and strung Alisa string.

    It looks very sad, but Alissa''s body has been liquid. These attacks can''t bring any harm to her at all.

    However, the wounds that were pierced by ice and turned into water suddenly became ice one by one and spread to Eliza''s body.

    "No!" Felix immediately used "compulsion" to control Eliza''s body and activate the magic circuit in her body.

    "Bang!"

    In a blast, Alisa''s body, which was strung up by ice stab, suddenly burst open and turned into drops of water. She flied through the air and came to Felix''s face and condensed into Alisa.

    However, this time, Eliza''s heavy armor was full of cracks and falling pieces.

    In the face of aguerola''s ice, Alissa''s water is simply restrained!

    "Magic of ice..." Felix''s handsome face was darkened.

    "I don''t know how you got to the position of ''thirteen people''..." Speechless sarcasm.

    "I know that my aguerola magic circuit is related to ice, but I still use water magic. I''m not telling others, do you want to be beaten?..."

    Listening to the wordless irony, Felix''s face was angry and he immediately smiled.

    "So, how about this one?!"

    Then there was a magic in Eliza.

    However, this wave of magic is totally different from the previous one.

    In the wave of magic, with a fierce wave of her long handle sword, a front section is connected with an iron ball covered with spikes on the surface. The silver chain suddenly bursts out of the sword, and in the sound of the chain and the atmosphere, she smashes at aguerola.

    To be more precise, it should be said that it hit speechless!

    Felix, attack the Puppeteer directly!

    What''s more, a second magic trick!

    But in the face of this situation, which violates the "principle of incongruity of magical activity" and the wild atmosphere, the bramble iron ball which is shot violently in the sharp roar, speechless and flipped, does not even convey magic to aguerola, withdraws his hand, spreads it out, and aims at the incoming bramble iron ball.

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, the surface of the thorn iron ball was covered with a layer of light, which was like pressure, making the whole bramble iron ball suddenly stagnate in the air.

    "Impossible!" Felix lost his voice and exclaimed.

    "Actually How can you control the iron ball directly with "read move"

    Yes!

    With his boundless magic and recently developed skills, wordless use of "mind movement", directly control the thorns and iron balls!

    An ordinary puppeteer can''t even control one hand of the lifeless puppet and lift it up.

    Only those puppet emissaries who are especially powerful in magic, skill and strength can make puppets move a little.

    And those who can make puppets act like ordinary people at will can only be done by Magnus in the college and among the students.

    When it''s so hard to control a puppet without controlling its joints and its whole body, use "mind movement" to control a bramble iron ball under attack

    What''s the difference between taking a piece of paper to cover a fire

 Chapter 1606

    Wrap a fire in paper!

    It''s really appropriate to describe how difficult it is to control a thorn iron ball with a diameter of one or two meters with "mental power".

    However, speechless not only takes the paper to cover a fire, but also uses this paper to control the whole flame in the paper. No matter how the flame struggles, there is no way to break away from the paper, let alone burn.

    "What? Want to go back?... " Looking at Felix''s incredible appearance, he gave a silent sneer.

    "Then give it back to you!"

    Finish saying, speechless extend out of hand shake a circle of magic ripples.

    Then, the light wrapped in the thorn iron ball turned sharply, and the iron ball stagnated in the mid air. With the clear and audible sound of chain strike and the sharp sound of breaking the air, it fell heavily on the unexpected Eliza.

    "Bang!"

    With a dull sound, Eliza was hit by a car. Even though her feet were nailed to the ground, her body shape was still knocked out. She plowed two long gullies on the ground until she had retreated for more than 30 meters, and then she was able to stand still and stop.

    "Click..."

    Under everyone''s gaze, Eliza''s heavy armor couldn''t hold any longer. In a crack, there was a crack, "bang", and all parts of her chest were smashed.

    Watching the armor on Alisa''s chest shatter. Speechless eyebrows.

    "It is so..."

    Felix gritted his teeth.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "I mean, this time, why don''t you turn Alissa into a liquid?" Speechless looked at Felix''s gloomy face.

    "Didn''t you say that your ''automaton'' can use a gnawed magic loop? Then why not use the magic of the water before?... "

    Felix did not answer, but looked speechless, his eyes full of uncertainty.

    "You can''t use two kinds of magic at the same time, can you?" In the face of Felix''s uncertain performance, a smile slowly appeared on his wordless face.

    "Not only that, there''s no way to use the magic of your ''automaton'' once again. In short, those magic circuits that are eaten by your ''automaton''. All can only be used once! "

    "And. There is also a limit on the number of uses! " Wordless glances at Felix.

    "Am I right?..."

    Overcome the "magic activity incongruity principle", so that individuals can use plural magic at the same time, or let "automaton" carry plural magic circuit!

    This is so far. The whole magic world hopes to be solved. But the most basic and difficult problem that has never been solved.

    If Felix''s "automaton" can really overcome the "magic incongruity principle". At the same time, using the plural magic, the king''s office has long ordered that this technology be used for its own purposes. And put it into the army''s "automaton" to improve military strength!

    In this way, if someone overcomes the "principle of incongruity of magical activity", it should have been spread all over the world.

    But the fact is that in Britain, I have never heard of anyone who has overcome the principle of "the incongruity of magic activity", and I have never heard of any "automaton" carrying more than two magic circuits.

    The reason is that Felix''s "automaton" can use plural magic, all because of opportunism!

    Moreover, the restrictions are very big!

    Magic circuits are all disposable!

    There is also a limit to the number of uses!

    This is a big limitation!

    You know, the price of each magic circuit is also quite expensive. If you use it as ammunition for Felix''s "automaton", the Kingsford family will go bankrupt no matter how rich they are.

    But we have to say that if we can prepare enough magic circuit, Felix''s "automaton" can really play a very powerful combat ability.

    After all, if you can have so many magic skills, Felix can take the right medicine and win the night party. It''s not impossible.

    So, in order to become the "devil king", Felix chose to use Eliza!

    So, in order to win the night party, Felix can only incarnate as a "magic candy" and prepare enough ammunition for his "automaton"!"Let your own ''automaton'' collect as many magic circuits as they can before the ''Night Party'' starts, and then find a ghost to replace the dead when the ''Night Party'' is about to start, so that you can use all kinds of magic on the ''Night Party'' in a fair way!"

    Speechless looked into Felix ''eyes with a cold air.

    "I have to say that you did a good job on your wishful thinking, but it''s a pity that you didn''t expect Charlotte would dig a hole for you to jump, so you didn''t want to think about it. It''s stupid to jump directly..."

    Felix couldn''t say anything until after a while he shook his head.

    "You''re wrong. What I didn''t expect is that in the college, someone like you would be killed halfway. Otherwise, my plan would have been successful!"

    "You have erased my hope, and you have also made me unable to sit on the throne of the" devil king " There was a cold look in Felix''s eyes.

    "So before I can escape, I must at least kill you!"

    "Kill me?" Silent smile, smile very happy.

    "I really admire you for saying that..."

    Words fall, a kind of violent magic "boom" which can be called as a stormy wave, comes out of the speechless body, turns into a storm and rushes around.

    "Didn''t you find out?"

    In the storm of magic, Felix''s voice was speechless with a look of horror.

    "I have five ''automatons'' and I''ve only used one since I started!"

    And The waves and winds of magic were rubbing against each other, sending out fierce sparks. Then, Tonghua became an air stream and flowed into aguerola''s body.

    "Even if there''s only one, this one, I haven''t used all my strength..."

    The voice slowly spread into Felix''s ear, and the expression on Felix''s face completely collapsed.

    Aguerola opened her eyes. The blue eyes flashed the flame like light. On her body, the dark blue light suddenly rose.

    "Dong -!"

    In such a dull sound, the white fog that contains the cold point ice temperature around aguerola erupts like an explosion, just like the shock wave, and spreads out in a frenzy. Everywhere it passes, the ground is frozen, and the air also drops the next ice crystal.

    Then the shock wave of white fog hit Eliza!

    "Click Click click click

    Eliza didn''t even have time to react, so her body gradually congealed into ice in a series of clicks.

    Before long, Eliza was frozen in a icicle, as lifelike as a specimen nailed to a wall.

    Looking at Eliza frozen in the icicle, aguerola, like a prayer, shook her hand, put it on her chest, like a saint who had compassion on the world, and then, with one finger.

    An ice cone, in front of aguerola, condensed at a very slow speed, with a sharp sound of breaking the air, like an arrow, burst out.

    "No!!!"

    In the despairing roar of Felix, the ice cone flashed through the space and landed on the icicle frozen by Eliza.

    "Bang!"

    A crash, frozen the ice pillar of Eliza under the blast of the ice cone, just like the wall hit by a hammer, smashed to pieces!

    Felix is proud of himself. He plans to win in the "night party" by eating a lot of magic circuits and the rare "automaton" that can perform all kinds of magic. In this way, he disappears in the world.

    Along with it disappeared the hope of Felix.

    With the help of Felix, it''s impossible to escape from the school without "automaton"!

    Similarly, we can''t escape the result of being sent to prison

 Chapter 1607

    (third...)

    (I''m very moved to receive many friends'' sympathy and concern, but please don''t worry, for example, there''s no big event at home, it should be said that something happened in the village, which makes people have no time to be distracted and need to be dealt with, well, you can find out the details by searching the "Mazha village" on the Internet...)

    look at your own "automatic" With the icicle, the puppet was smashed completely, and Felix retreated in a dull way.

    "Done..."

    It''s over!

    Without ''automaton'', Felix would never have escaped from the school of warprukis!

    Naturally, there is no way to escape from the arrest of the high-level of the college, the police force and the discipline committee, which is bound to be sent to prison!

    Knowing this fact, Felix turned around in panic and tried to escape to the gate of the school.

    "Whew --!"

    But, Felix just turned around, two ice cones will shake the atmosphere, with a howl, stabbed Felix.

    "Poop!"

    In the crisp tearing sound, Felix''s legs, legs and wrists were pierced mercilessly, breaking two big holes, with a splash of blood.

    "Ah ah ah --"

    Felix screamed out, with the ice awl stabbed in his thigh, and fell heavily on the ground, which also stained the ground with his blood.

    "Don''t you still want to kill me?"

    I don''t know when. Speechless had come to Felix''s face, and looked down at Felix, who was lying on the ground, holding a bloody thigh pierced with ice, with a smile on his face and a cold color in his eyes.

    "How did you lie on the ground? Come and kill me?... "

    "You You can''t do this to me... " Felix, holding his thigh in his arms, looked at the cold light flashing in the wordless red eyes, and cried out in fear.

    "I am the eldest son of the Kingsford family. If you dare to do anything to me, my father. And the family. I won''t let you go! "

    "Oh?..." A silent smile.

    "Is it?"

    With the spread of this sentence, wordless raised his foot and kicked Felix in the stomach.

    "Bang!"

    "Pooh!" Felix breathed blood. The bloody body whirled out of the air. Then I hit the ground. And heavy spring up, let the ground stained with blood, but also let the body shed more blood.

    "You You Felix was shaking his fingers. Unbelievable point to speechless, head a crooked, thoroughly fainted in the past.

    "That''s not going to work?" Looking at Felix in the pool of blood, he snorted silently and coldly. Don''t look back.

    "I can''t fight..."

    I don''t know if it''s the common fault of every world, the police or something, which will only appear after the end of the event.

    Almost pinching the time in the calculation, in the moment when Felix fainted, a guard and a commission of discipline rushed out of the woods with "automaton" one by one.

    And the one who followed the guard and the Commission was Charlotte, who was slowly walking out of the woods with Sigmund in his hand.

    Charlotte''s eyes were full of complex emotions as he watched the guards and the discipline committee arrest Felix, who was covered in blood and lying in a pool of blood.

    Who ever thought that the person who has been helping himself, trying to get close to himself, inviting him to date, and making him have some vision, would be a little man wearing a mask

    But Felix was right.

    It''s because I''m so naive that I''m looking forward to such a purposeful person

    Looking up at the starry night sky, it is inconceivable that Charlotte''s inner peace was restored in this moment.

    "It''s over..."

    "What''s the matter?..." A familiar voice, from the front of Charlotte, sounded teasingly.

    "Playing the role of sentimentality is not what you are good at..."

    Charlotte''s eyes turned to the front, and a smiling face came into her eyes.

    Looking at Zhang Mingming''s face, which has been known for less than ten days, Charlotte has a kind of impulse to throw herself into his arms and cry.

    "Sigmund..." She went to Charlotte and looked at Sigmund, who was also covered with blood, and began to worry.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It doesn''t matter, it just looks serious..." Sigmund''s voice was a bit low, but it was as steady as ever.

    "Automaton lives by the magic of dolls. As long as shar provides me with magic and doesn''t damage Eve''s heart, multiple injuries can be cured!""But it will take time, won''t it?" That month turned around and looked at Xia Yin.

    "Xia Yin, you can cure Sigmund..."

    "Yes..." Xia Yin nodded her head cleverly, went to Charlotte''s face, took Sigmund from Charlotte''s arms.

    "Thank you Thank you Charlotte said thank you in an unnatural way.

    "Ma Please... "

    "It''s hard to see you being frank once..." Wordless glanced at Charlotte and shrugged.

    "Or is our Countess bilao finally going to get rid of her fiery temper?"

    "It''s wrong to have a hot temper!" Charlotte snorted coldly, and then, as if there was no way to look straight at the speechless, she hesitated.

    "Tomorrow..."

    "Huh?" He looked at Charlotte without a word.

    "Tomorrow!" Charlotte, with a stiff face, cried out.

    "Practice! Don''t forget! "

    "Ha?..." I''m speechless.

    "Are you still in the mood to practice after such a big incident?"

    "Don''t you say that..." Sigmund, lying in Xia Yin''s arms, said this.

    "In any case, after a hard night''s struggle, after you and Felix, shire chose to believe you, or to be worthy of your praise..."

    "Sigmund!" Charlotte jumped at once.

    "Would you like me to change your chicken for toilet paper for breakfast tomorrow?"

    "Let alone meat, not even food!"

    "Hahahaha..."

    For a moment, except for Icarus, who was confused, and Charlotte, who was full of shame and indignation, four people, namely, speechless, astraya, lengsha and Xiayin, all laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    On the roof of the central lecture hall, Magnus, like a deity on the ground, looks directly at the ground in the distance with only one eye exposed under the silver mask.

    There, speechless and a group of girls make a group, laughing and playing

    In Magnus''s body week, a flower like young and beautiful girls are also standing, looking down, seems to be looking at speechless, silent.

    All of a sudden, the girls turned their heads and looked to the side.

    "What a rarity..."

    There, Kimberly ignored all the girls who were staring at her. First she looked at the ground, then at Magnus.

    "Our famous indifference has never been associated with anyone, nor has we ever shown a clear interest in anything. Magnus, who has achieved the best in the history of the college and is closest to the position of" demon king ", is even interested in a person?"

    Magnus still looked down, didn''t answer Kimberly''s questions, didn''t show any respect for the teacher.

    But Kimberly still hasn''t lost her interest and continues to ask.

    "What? Did the last encounter with the last one make you feel that you can''t beat him?... "

    This time, Magnus finally had some reactions.

    "Didn''t he say that too?" He raised his head slightly, and Magnus did not reply.

    "I have reservations with him. If we don''t really fight, no one knows who can win..."

    "Oh?..." Kimberly is laughing.

    "Have you not denied your interest in him?"

    Magnus was silent, which made Kimberly seem to lose the power to ask. She turned around and looked at the silence in the conversation with the girls.

    "Actually, we are also interested in him..." There was a flash of light in Kimberly''s eyes.

    "Obviously, he has five ''automatons'' with such high performance and strong strength, but he can''t find out his identity background completely. Even those'' automatons'' are from whose hands there is no way to find out. But after checking the materials written in the application, the results are all true. It''s really strange..."

    Then said Kimberly to Magnus.

    "Just like someone in the college who also has the powerful plural ''automaton'', but also can''t find out what kind of students..."

    Magnus glanced at Kimberly, turned and went down.

    "Ah..." Kimberly shook her head.

    "What an unlovable student..."

 Chapter 1608

    ("oh oh oh oh --!"

    In a solemn music, there was a roar of cheers in the air over the school...

    The dove symbolizing peace flies over the sky as if it had been arranged intentionally.

    In the open space in front of the bell tower, students in long black coats like tuxedos gathered together.

    At this time, the eyes of these students are full of scorching heat, looking at the direction of the clock tower.

    There, there is a platform, and there is a big, bearded, tanned skin, but the eyes of the sharp and bright old man.

    Edward Rutherford, Dean of the warprussian School of opportunity!

    In the moment of solemn music falling, on the platform, the Dean opened his eyes and spoke loudly.

    "Chiyu leizhen! Come on! "

    Voice down, wearing a uniform leizhen wearing a short skirt kimono came from the bottom of the night together, walked to the platform, came to the front of the dean.

    "In the name of Edward Rutherford, I admit that you have become the alternate of the devil king, and allow you to attend the Party of valprokis!"

    A tray with relief engraved on the surface was delivered to Lei Zhen after the dean''s speech.

    In the tray. A pair of gloves, which are all black, made of superior silk and sewed with gold thread, are lying on them.

    It''s a glove that only those students who get the qualification for the night party can get!

    In the moment of getting the pair of gloves, the student who owns them will be given a name - "gauntlet"!

    And there are only less than one in ten of the 1237 students in the whole school!

    "Gauntlet" will be eligible for the "night party"!

    That is to say, today, Lei Zhen also has the right to participate in the "night party"!

    After learning that Felix was arrested. There''s no way for me to pay for the fall of the "magic licker.". After getting the qualification for the "night party", Lei Zhen took the night with him. During this period, he challenged the "gauntlet" in the college.

    Although. This kind of behavior makes ray really glorious to get the title of "mad dog". But it''s also true that leizhen''s reputation has been well established.

    The executive department of the night club recognized Lei Zhen''s strength. Rajen was approved to be a ''gauntlet'' and was eligible for the ''Night Party''.

    Standing in front of the platform, Lei Zhen looks at the tray in front of him. And looked at the position of the wrist part.

    There, a landing code embroidered with gold thread is shining with brilliant luster, and is shining under the sunshine.

    Login code is - ''color condlast''!

    That is'' the second to last ''(color condlast)''!

    See their own landing code is actually their own results ranking, there is a moment, leizhen mouth slightly twitch.

    "Your ''Night Party'' is ranked 100th!"

    Like the last blow to Lei Zhen, the Dean made a declaration without expression.

    "Is there a problem?..."

    "No No... " Leizhen took a deep breath, took the tray, took the night, and retreated to the back.

    The head of the college nodded slightly, then looked to Lei Zhen''s side.

    "Speechless! Come on! "

    It''s all quiet

    Under the eyes of all the people, the mute, who was also dressed in uniform, took the month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, who were dressed in white knight''s uniform, separated from the crowd and slowly stepped onto the platform.

    This reaction is totally different from when Lei Zhen came to the stage!

    But that''s natural, too.

    After all, the man in front of him not only competed with the first magnas of the college before he was officially enrolled, but also gained the upper hand.

    Now, the other side beat one of the ''thirteen meat NDS'', ranking fourth Felix.

    Mingming is just a freshman, but he has such a strong strength. Besides, he also has five "automatons" in his college, all of them are beautiful girls, which are not attractive.

    When he came to the head of the college, the head of the college pulled up a smile and made a declaration.

    "In the name of Edward Rutherford, I acknowledge that you have become the alternate of the devil king, and allow you to attend the Party of valprokis!"

    Saying such a sentence, the Dean personally picked up a tray and sent it to the silent front.In the tray lay the same high-quality dark gloves as leizhen.

    There is only one place different from Lei Zhen.

    That''s the landing code embroidered with gold thread on the wrist of gloves.

    ¡®scarleteyes¡¯£¡

    ''scarlet eyes''!

    Looking at the gloves in the tray, I really want to refuse.

    He didn''t even think about going to any ''Night Party'', which was decided before.

    But who let the executive department of the night club recognize the strength of speechless and announce that he has the qualification to participate in the night club

    So, even if you don''t want to participate, wordless must come here, get gloves, and walk through the field.

    If you really don''t want to take part in it, you can abstain directly after playing.

    With such an idea, wordless participated in today''s awarding ceremony.

    And the next sentence of the dean of the school also made the whole audience noisy.

    "Your ''Night Party'' ranked fourth!"

    In front of all the students and stunned, the Dean smiled deeply.

    "Is there a problem?..."

    can be heard without end as like as two peas. But this time, the scene is noisy.

    Fourth place

    Doesn''t that mean that wordless is about to become one of the top thirteen "meat NDS" in the college

    Moreover, the fourth place is also Felix before holds the rank.

    Is it because wordless defeated Felix that the dean and the night club executive decided to replace him

    "As a celebrity emissary, your strength is obvious to all!"

    In the loud and extraordinary noise, the voice of the Dean clearly spread to everyone''s ears.

    "I think you have the qualification to get this ranking, and if someone disagrees, you can also stand up and explain the reason in person. If it is reasonable, this ranking can also be changed..."

    As soon as this sentence came out, all the noise stopped.

    Noisy to noisy, but who would really object to wordless to replace Felix

    But the other side defeated Felix, and was able to compete with Magnus

    "Since no one has any objection, that''s the decision!" The Dean looked speechless with an unexpected look.

    "Speechless, do you have any objection?"

    Wordless on the dean''s line of sight, just in time, the Dean also closely stare wordless, it is better to say that in the measurement wordless, sharp eyes are full of profound fine awn.

    Seeing this, he sighed in silence.

    Forget it, it doesn''t matter what the ranking is.

    Anyway, I don''t take part in it.

    At present, he nodded in silence.

    "No objection..."

    See wordless answer down, Xia Yin immediately forward, took the tray for wordless, and then, a line of people all retreat to leizhen''s side.

    Until then, the Dean lowered the voice line and said in a friendly tone to wordless and leizhen.

    "Then, I, the dean of warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao college, hereby admit that you are the official" gauntlet "from now on!"

    "Oh, oh, oh --"

    The students cheered again, leaving the simple ceremony behind.

    Against the eyes of all the students present, wordless and leizhen stood on the platform and looked at each other for a while, all laughing.

    "Next time! I won''t lose again! " Lei Zhen is determined to make a sound.

    "I''ll beat you at the night party!"

    "You don''t have to wait until the night party to win. After all, I''m not sure if I will be on the night party myself. If you want to challenge me, you can do it at any time!" In front of Lei Zhen''s resolute eyes, he gave a silent smile.

    "As I said, although I hate trouble, I never fear challenges!"

    The eyes of the two people together at the same time burst out a sharp look, and at the same time reached out to hold together.

    "Oh, oh, oh --"

    The cheers of the students continue

 Chapter 1609

    "Not pleasant! It''s so unpleasant! "

    In the student dining room, Charlotte roughly cuts the toast in the plate in front of her, while venting her discontent with a face full of indignation..

    "Why does a guy who comes to college less than ten days become not only a ''gauntlet'', but also one of the ''thirteen meat NDS''?"

    "Calm down, shire..." Standing on the dining table, Sigmund, who is enjoying a plate of chicken food, holds a small piece of chicken in his small dragon claw, which makes a cold and incoherent sound.

    "It''s not that you''re dissatisfied with becoming a ''gauntlet'' without words, or that he''s one of the ''thirteen meat NDS'', but that he''s ranked higher than you, right?"

    "Ah! That''s right! " Charlotte choked and cried out like a broken jar.

    "Why is a guy whose theoretical score can be worse than that of the guy who handed in the blank papers, ranking higher than me?"

    Charlotte was sixth out of the 100 participants in the "night party" in the "warprussian King''s School of opportunity".

    This ranking, but Charlotte spent more than a year, in their own clever magic at the same time, and study hard. I got the best result before I got it.

    By comparison, I just came to the college when I was a student less than ten days ago, and my theoretical score was directly handed in in the white paper. Originally, I was the last one among the 1237 students, and I climbed to the fourth place without any words. How can I prevent Charlotte from being full

    "That''s what it says..." Sigmund continued to enjoy his own chicken and casually replied.

    "But you also know that the selection of 100 participants in the night party is different, right?"

    At this, Charlotte was silent.

    Yes!

    There are different ways to select a hundred ''gauntlet'' who can attend the ''Night Party''!

    Those "gauntlet" who can attend the "night party". First of all, it is determined by the scores of regular tests in the college.

    Count the scores of each student in each department. Then we calculated the average score, and selected the best 100 students from the four academic years of the school.

    That''s how the night club executive chooses "gauntlet"!

    Just because of the selection method. The first grade students in the college will get better grades than the other three grades.

    After all. First year students just came to college. Even if they take regular tests, the number of tests is much less than that of senior students.

    In this case, as long as the first grade students are in the first few tests. Once in a while, if you get good grades, your average score will rise substantially and your ranking will rise a lot.

    For example, if wordless and leizhen got the top 100 scores in the last academic ability test, they could directly get the qualification to participate in the "night party"!

    Because that was the last test before the night party.

    However, other senior students have experienced a series of tests, some of which have achieved good results and some of which have achieved bad results. If they are used to calculate the average score, the score will be very unstable.

    That is to say, the way of selecting participants for the "night party" is very beneficial for those students who have less tests.

    That is to say, the way of selection is not directly related to combat capability.

    However, the "night party" is to select the best puppet ambassadors to hold the competition, and strength is the key factor!

    There is no doubt that this way of selection conflicts with the most fundamental purpose of the night party.

    Therefore, after selecting the top 100 students, the executive department of the night club will rank about half of them, that is, the top forty-nine students, according to their combat ability.

    In other words, the top 49 are all ranked by the strength of puppet ambassadors!

    The dividing line is fifty, and the ranking of fifty and below is based on results.

    As a result, most of the seats below the 50th in the "night club" are occupied by students of low academic year with little practical experience but excellent performance.

    More than 50 positions are all high-strength students, who really have the best high-strength students in the college.

    It can be imagined that in such a situation, students like Charlotte who entered the ranks of "thirteen people" (meat NDS) only in the second grade are really good.A powerful puppet maker will not be ranked after fifty!

    That''s what the students in the whole college know.

    And the students who can become one of the "thirteen people (meat NDS)" in the second grade not only prove their own strength, but also prove that they are superior to others.

    As for being one of the thirteen "meat NDS" in the first grade, it''s amazing.

    By the way, Charlotte is a second-year student. Lei Zhen is a second-year student. Wordless, he didn''t learn magic at all. He wanted to start from scratch. So when he signed up, he was a freshman and a first-year student.

    Charlotte and leizhen are wordless elders and sisters

    "As long as you have the strength, you can be among the top 50. The wordless strength can compete with Magnus and overwhelmingly beat Felix. I think that the fourth place still slightly wronged him..." Sigmund looked up at Charlotte.

    "Then again, shire, I am your friend, and now I am one of the thirteen people. Don''t you want to go and celebrate for him?"

    "Friend Friends It seems that the word is very fresh, Charlotte was stunned, and then he began to mutter.

    "I I also want to go and celebrate for him But

    However, the other side is now a ''gauntlet'', and will become Charlotte''s enemy sooner or later!

    At the thought of this, Charlotte could not help but think of Felix and his comment.

    Naive!

    This person who just became his friend and said that he didn''t want to participate in the "night party" has become a "gauntlet"!

    So, can I get along with him as well as before

    I''ve decided to knock down all the people who hinder me, haven''t I

    In order to become the "devil king", I alienated any guy who might be the enemy, because the man said he didn''t want to participate in the "night party", so I took off my guard and went to contact with him.

    But now, the other side has become its own enemy.

    Not only that, but also because of the relationship we have practiced together, the other side knows clearly their own strength, Sigmund''s magic, and their own way of fighting. In addition, the other side has enough strength to compete with Magnus and overwhelmingly defeat Felix

    Charlotte can imagine that if the two are really on the right side, then, in a moment, Charlotte will be defeated!

    Charlotte can''t help it.

    She doesn''t want to be judged naive anymore

    "Shire..." As if seeing through Charlotte''s mind, Sigmund spoke in a deep voice.

    "I think it''s trustworthy to have nothing to say!"

    "Trust?..." Charlotte''s self mocking smile.

    "But I have been betrayed once..."

    In the face of Charlotte''s self mockery, Sigmund gave such a sentence.

    "I think, in fact, you already thought Felix would betray you!"

    Hearing this, Charlotte was stunned.

    "It''s true that you used to look forward to Felix who has been helping you and treating you tenderly, or you are still looking forward to it, but what you look forward to is only the false appearance. The real Felix is not the Felix you like!"

    Sigmund''s words, sentence by sentence, hit Charlotte''s heart.

    "Maybe you didn''t find it yourself, but subconsciously, you doubted that Felix''s positive approach to you had something else in mind!"

    "The evidence is that even after a painful night''s struggle, the person you choose to believe in is still the one you just met, not the one you like!" Sigmund sighed.

    "Since you choose to believe him, then, believe him to the end..."

    Charlotte is speechless

 Chapter 1610

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    "As a result, it''s a troublesome business..."

    Lying on a bed, speechless raised his hand and looked at the dark gloves in his hands.

    The part of the finger is not covered, the part of the back of the hand is empty. There are only two black lines crossed. The part of the wrist is clearly embroidered with several English letters - "scarlet eyes"

    "landing code -" scarlet eyes "..." He left his mouth, put down his hand without saying, and turned his eyes to the ceiling.

    "Since they are all participants, why not just give me a better login code? Can''t it be too casual to directly use the color of my pupils to decide the login code? "

    "I think it''s good, ''scarlet eyes''..." I was working with Xia Yin and Icarus to arrange the washed clothes, and gave them to gusaba, who folded them up, with lovely big eyes and crooked head.

    "In our world, the name of the second true ancestor is" the pupil of extinction ". Lao Elder brother, you are also a true ancestor. It seems good to have such a name... "

    "It would be better for me to inherit aguerola''s name!" Wordless, lying on the bed, waved.

    "The flame of the night, clearly is a super lovely girl, why would it be called such a name?"

    "To be exact. "Ye Bo of flame light" is not the name of agurola, but the code of the fourth true ancestor, right? " In that month, a pair of blue eyes slightly appeared some nostalgia. It seems that they thought of the days on Xianshen island. After reaction, they glanced at speechless.

    "You should be glad that you have not been fooled like Chiyu Lei. Otherwise, I will give you a landing code of" last one ". Then. You''re really famous... "

    "Here But also... "

    ¡°master¡­¡± Astraya lies on the bed opposite to speechless. A pair of plump pressure to the soft bed, let it become flat.

    "Are you going to that meeting?"

    "Going to the ''Night Party''?" Shaking his head without hesitation.

    "Come on, it''s useless for me to attend the night party. I don''t want to be a devil. It''s better to concentrate on the task of "semi divine road"

    "You''re not going to play in a game that''s family friendly..." I closed my eyes that month. Lying on the back of the sofa.

    "You are in fourth place. How long does it take to go to the ''Night Party''? "

    Speechless suddenly shrugged, but he saw it doubtfully.

    "Does ranking priority have anything to do with playing time?"

    "Otherwise. Why do colleges bother to make boring rankings? " That month, with the fan in his hand, he began to say while tapping on the armrest of the sofa.

    "The top ''gauntlet'' has preferential treatment. First of all, the order of appearance is already a preferential treatment!"

    "Order of appearance?" All three of them stopped their movements and looked at the month. Even Icarus turned his head and a pair of indigo pupils fell on it.

    "Since you are interested, listen to it..." He shook his head that month.

    "It''s said that the" night party "is a competition system of" Royal battle "

    "Royal battle?" He said with some uncertainty.

    "I seem to have an impression of this word. I remember that it''s a special competition form to make the audience more fanatical and the competition more exciting. It''s a scuffle with a contestant every other period of time, right?"

    "Right!" That month nodded.

    "The college''s'' Night Party ''is only held in the evening, so it''s called'' valprokis Party ''. The first night is the 100th and the 99th place to fight. No matter what the result is, whether they win or not, the next night, the 98th place must play!"

    "The next night, the 97th place will have to fight, and every other night, a new ''gauntlet'' will have to join the battle!" Speechless straight up, looked around the girls, added.

    "Besides, there is a time limit for fighting. It''s the time for fighting before the bell rings at zero. After zero, if there''s no winner, the day''s fighting will be over. Wait for the next night, when a new enemy is joined, start the scuffle!"

    This is the originality of the night party!

    The more survivors, the more chaos!

    Even, it is possible that people with low ranking will form a party, spend time together, and work together to defeat people with high ranking!"Isn''t it easy to get unfair results?" Xia Yin''s face was puzzled.

    "If someone has been procrastinating, is it possible to stay on the court until the 100th night and have some trumps to knock down the first place directly? That doesn''t prove that he is the top puppet maker at all?"

    "If a person in the 100th place can make it to the end, it''s a skill..." Speechless laugh.

    "What''s more, the 100th place is the only one without privilege..."

    "Privilege?..." A question mark appeared on Qi Qi''s forehead of three people, i.e. Leng Sha, Xia Yin and astraya.

    "In the face of a lower ranking opponent, a higher ranking person has the right to not fight!" It was that month that solved the puzzle.

    "In the face of a higher ranking opponent, the lower ranking person must stay on the battlefield for an hour. After an hour, the lower ranking person can withdraw from the battlefield and wait for the second night!"

    Hearing this, except for astraya, a 9-iq idiot, Leng Sha and Xia Yin all understood the meaning of wordless and that month.

    "If a person in the 100th place wants to stay on the 100th night, he has to spend an hour every day on the battlefield, accumulating 100 hours!" Speechless with a tone of admiration.

    "The top 50 and the bottom 50 are all based on their achievements, but the top 50 and the top 50 are all strength groups. The top 100 is at the end of their achievements, and their strength is less than the top 50. In the face of so many strong enemies, they can still survive to the last night. No one should object to them."

    "The one with the highest ranking can have the right not to play. Once it''s the turn of the one with the highest ranking to play, then, no matter how many people are on the battlefield, except the one with the highest ranking, the rest have no right to be absent and must stay for an hour..." It was a month of lack of interest.

    "If you want to play in the fourth place, you have to wait until the last four nights if you add one person every night..."

    "Not necessarily!" Speechless spread out.

    "High ranking people also have the right to automatically demote, so if I want to play, I can play the first night if I drop to 100 or 99!"

    "Then..." Xia Yin uses a pair of beautiful eyes that are beautiful to suffocate, and looks speechless.

    "Old Brother, do you want to show up? "

    "There''s no reason to show up..." Speechless sighed, raised his hand and looked at his gloves.

    "Forget it. Let it be."

    That month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin all nodded their heads.

    For young girls, it doesn''t need to be considered whether to attend the night party or not!

    Because, as long as wordless decision to participate, then, they will participate!

    It''s so simple

    "Dang..."

    At this time, there was a tap in the direction of the window.

    In the room, a group of people slightly Zheng for a moment, followed by a glance at each other, all laughing.

    The whole venue is the smallest in size. It looks like an old woman in the month when she is only about ten years old. Her eyes are inclined to speechless.

    "Is it the little girl?"

    "Should..." I can''t open my mouth without words.

    "I am only familiar with her in the college. Other people should not come to me, or in this way..."

    "Go and have a look..." Close your eyes, and your lips will open.

    "That girl should be confused now..."

    "Confused?" The question marks once again appeared on the forehead of three people, i.e. Yusha, Xiayin and astraya.

    It seems that only that month saw through Charlotte''s mind.

    "All right..." He hesitated for a moment and stood up.

    "Let me see..."

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus rose at once.

    I felt Icarus''s head without words.

    "I''ll do it alone..."

    Icarus can only nod

 Chapter 1612

    (Fourth...)

    (I hope you can support me more...)

    ''valprokis King''s School of flying skills'', a clearing deep in the woods

    "Rastercannon" - "

    a squeaky sound rises and falls from the air space, and the sharp sound of breaking the air follows.

    In the open space, a deadly light beam with a piercing sound, like a meteor, burst out. In the blink of an eye, it shot at a young girl holding a laser lightsaber with white wings, as beautiful as an angel.

    In the face of this amazing beam of light, astraya''s face remained the same, her dark red eyes, which fluctuated in the unreal box, turned slightly, and her laser light saber suddenly pricked out, like lightning, at a certain point on the side of the beam.

    "Bang!"

    All of a sudden, the power of fury erupted from the girl''s slender and plump body. Through the laser light sword in her hand, it was exerted on the side of the incoming beam. It could kill all the beams directly and send a strong shock to fly out.

    Seeing this scene, Charlotte standing on the giant Sigmund dragon''s head took a breath of cool air.

    Colliding with the elements that can wipe out everything directly, the laser light saber not only hasn''t been wiped out, but also flies the "rastercannon" composed of elements

    How could this be

    "There''s no time for distraction, Charlotte..."

    At the same time, Charlotte''s heart was shocked, and a funny voice came into her ears. Then, a flash of magic flashed in a corner of the open space, and a flow poured into astraya''s body.

    "Drink!" Astriyajiao''s voice came out, with a wing behind her. She swept out of her body and pulled up the shadows. In the breath, she appeared above Sigmund''s head, holding the laser lightsaber tightly. No fancy at Sigmund''s head. Chop hard.

    "Whoop"

    the laser lightsaber in the vibration is mixed with the strong wind of oppression. The strong wind makes Charlotte standing on Sigmund''s head tightly cling to his body.

    "Sigmund!" Charlotte dare not neglect. Hurry up with the order. Pour the magic of the body into Sigmund''s body.

    "Roar --!"

    Sigmund roared at once. The dragon tail behind him swung hard, like a whip, towards his own astraya. It collided with the laser light saber which was split by force.

    "Sonorous!"

    The laser lightsaber collides with the steel dragon tail, and the crisp sound of metal and iron strike is heard. The sparks flash in the air space, and the thick air wave sweeps out from the strike area, making a large, a small and a long shadow, all of which are a sudden retreat.

    Astraya rolled in the air, and her wings vibrated again, and she stabilized her figure. Sigmund, on the other hand, withdrew from the air in a long way, and just stabilized her figure. Moreover, the scales on the tail of the dragon were still broken and bleeding.

    Looking at Sigmund, who stopped in the middle of the air, his eyes flashed with speechless brilliance, and his powerful magic suddenly burst out of his body, turned into gas, and rolled towards astraya.

    In just a moment, Astoria was filled with a terrible breath. The laser light saber in her hand vibrated frequently, cutting off the flowing atmosphere.

    When she saw it, Charlotte''s face changed. Then, there was magic in her body. She poured it into Sigmund''s body.

    With the infusion of Charlotte''s magic, Sigmund''s volume suddenly expanded a lot. His eyes flashed with blood, his mouth was a piece of dragon, and a stream of horrible energy gathered, which made Sigmund''s mouth shine with dazzling light.

    The laser lightsaber in her hand vibrates more and more frequently. At a certain moment, Astria''s dark red eyes, which fluctuate with the illusory box, rise abruptly and fiercely. She holds the hilt tightly, dodges and rushes forward. Before one arrives at Sigmund, the laser lightsaber in her hand faces Sigmund, splits heavily in the air.

    "Rastercannon" - "

    at the same time, under Charlotte''s command, the dazzling light in Sigmund''s mouth exploded violently, turned into a beam of light, cut through the space, and shot at astraya.

    I don''t know if it''s calculated well. The laser light saber cut by astraya across the air just fell on the beam of light from the explosion.

    "Boom!"

    Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, the sword and the beam of light hit each other in an instant, and a thunderous explosion rose. From the position of astraya, there was a wave of fire and smoke.

    "Whew --!"

    All of a sudden, the center of fire wave and smoke is suddenly pierced, leaving a hollow area.

    There, Astria, like an arrow from the string, flies out and comes to Charlotte and Sigmund, who can''t respond to the sound of breaking the air.Laser lightsaber in hand, suddenly cut off

    "Stop!"

    When Astria''s laser lightsaber was about to cut through Sigmund''s body, she was speechless.

    "That''s it!"

    The laser light sword, which had been chopped down, was stuck less than five centimeters away from Sigmund''s chest and dissipated slowly.

    "Yeah!" The imaginary box in her eyes disappeared, and the cool temperament disappeared. Astria waved her wings and cheered in the air.

    "I won again!"

    "Whoa!" Charlotte held her head in her arms and shook it as if she could not accept it.

    "Why lose again?! Why can''t we win?! Why can astraya fly the rastercannon

    As a matter of fact, Astria''s laser lightsaber should be wiped out into nothingness in the moment of colliding with rastercannon.

    As a result, why not wipe out the laser lightsaber, but be beaten away

    "It''s not that it hasn''t been wiped out, it''s just the regeneration of speeding..." Looking at Charlotte''s groaning with his head in his arms, as a child, he was speechless and laughed.

    "Astraya''s magic is to be able to control particles and form a laser lightsaber. No matter how many times the laser lightsaber is wiped out, it can regenerate. Therefore, in the confrontation with the exterminating elements, astraya''s laser lightsaber can regenerate in the instant of wiping out, which is just before being wiped out again, it will exert its strength on the exterminating elements and shake them out Go! "

    This is half true, half false.

    The fake part, of course, is that astraya''s laser lightsaber doesn''t control what particles are formed.

    The real part is that Astria''s laser lightsaber can really regenerate endlessly.

    After all, it''s a lightsaber. As long as the hilt that formed the lightsaber in astraya is not destroyed, the lightsaber can always be regenerated.

    "Is that all right?" Charlotte stayed for a moment and began to cry out.

    "One more time!"

    "Well There are ghosts! " Speechless turn white eyes.

    "The lunch break is almost over. How many times do you want to have a fight before you eat?"

    "Wuwu..." Charlotte sobbed at once.

    "At least you have to send out two ''automatons'', otherwise it doesn''t prove that I have no progress?"

    "I''m making progress all the time, aren''t I?" Speechless waved his hand, turned around and walked towards the moon, Icarus, jusha and Xiayin who were sitting in the shade.

    "So, please continue next time..."

    That''s the truth.

    Although it may not be as good as Charlotte''s, wordless mastery of skillful magic is also constantly improving, and the skills of controlling and controlling "automaton" are becoming more and more proficient.

    Astraya''s ability to take a laser lightsaber in an ultra regenerative way and directly collide with Sigmund''s magic, as well as fly it, is proof.

    When the laser lightsaber collided with Sigmund''s magic, he used the technique of "compulsion" to Astria without any words!

    Otherwise, with astraya''s head, we can''t think of such a way of fighting.

    And the ability to use the technique of "forced domination" also proves that wordless has really taken a solid step on the road of puppet emissary.

    Charlotte jumped out of Sigmund''s head, took Sigmund, who was shrinking and standing on his head, pulled his long blond hair, and went to the shade of the tree.

    In the shade of the tree, Icarus, jusha and Xiayin have spread out a piece of cloth, and then they sit on it together with that month.

    And in the middle of the four girls, there is a lot of food full of color and fragrance.

    It was like a picnic.

 Chapter 1613

    "Wow!"

    Looking at all the delicious dishes on the tablecloth, astraya''s eyes were shining, and she had already rushed over. This paper is written by.. "My stomach is just hungry!"

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus ignored Astria and picked up a sandwich and handed it to the speechless face.

    "Thank you, Icarus..." Wordless touch Icarus'' head, let Icarus a pair of indigo pupils appear a loose look, looks like very enjoy.

    He took the sandwich given by Icarus and took a silent bite. Then he took a look at all the dishes on the tablecloth and asked.

    "Who did all this?..."

    "It was made by me, Chardonnay and Icarus!" Pang Sha''s triumphant cross waist, followed by some expectations to see speechless.

    "How is it? Is it delicious?... "

    "Not bad..." Speechless while biting the sandwich, he gave a pertinent evaluation.

    "It''s just that the taste is a little strong. If it can be a little lighter, it should be able to give 90 points..."

    "Is it really too strong?" He also picked up a sandwich and bit it.

    "It''s said that the British side all like the strong taste, and she especially wants to do as the Romans do. Make the taste stronger... "

    "Is it?" Astraya couldn''t help but cramming sandwiches.

    "I think it''s delicious!"

    "Ha ha..." A silent dry laugh.

    "For you, as long as it''s food, it''s delicious..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus spoke with some apprehension.

    "Don''t you like the taste?"

    "Of course not!" Speechless hurriedly shakes his head.

    "It''s just that I prefer a light one. If Icarus likes a strong one, then I''ll do it later!"

    "No..." Icarus shook his head at once.

    "Whatever the master likes, Icarus likes..."

    "You..." Again, he reached out and touched Icarus''s head.

    "Then, brother..." On one side, Xia Yin took a plate of cake and put it in front of him.

    "Try this. This one is a little lighter... "

    "Good..."

    "Nangong teacher''s words. Do you want black tea? " She took out the tea set from a basket and poured out a cup of black tea with great interest.

    "She is also ready, but she just learned from Icarus and Xiayin sauce. Nangong can''t abandon her black tea..."

    "If you have this heart..." That month, I saw the eyes toward the sand. It''s like looking at your sister. Be kind. And kind.

    It''s a very different month when I can''t get interested in anything as usual, as if I despise everything in the world. Almost let speechless look in the past.

    It turns out that this legal Lori will have a gentle time

    The thought just flashed in my heart, that month I turned a pair of extremely cold eyes into speechless body.

    "Did you just think about something disrespectful?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ I begin to doubt that what you are really good at is not the magic of space control department, but mind reading. "

    Standing aside, Charlotte holding Sigmund looked at the scene of making fun of each other, which was extremely harmonious. He looked at Sigmund with a strange and peaceful look.

    Hello Walking to the silent side, Charlotte lowered her voice.

    "You and your ''automaton'' are really in love..."

    "Very well?" He nodded his head without saying anything.

    "OK, isn''t your relationship with Sigmund very good?"

    "That''s different..." Charlotte shook her head.

    "Sigmund has watched me grow up and even bathed me in childbirth. For me, Sigmund is like a father..."

    "So..." He nodded his head wordlessly and thoughtfully, then turned his eyes on Sigmund and joked.

    "Then you are really hard, Sigmund, with such a willful daughter..."

    "It''s OK. Don''t look at shire like this. She is just an ordinary girl..." Sigmund''s calm voice also revealed a kind.

    "You can''t imagine that shire is playing the game of family, and only when she is 14 or 5 years old can she begin to feel too childish...""Sigmund!" Charlotte became angry with embarrassment.

    "Be careful if I change all your lunch chicken into natto!"

    "I''m not a bird, shire. If I only eat beans, my body won''t be able to bear it..."

    Looking at the interaction between the people and the whole team, the silent group also laughed.

    "Miss Charlotte..." Xia Yin spoke politely.

    "Please sit down and taste our food..."

    This Charlotte shook her head embarrassed.

    "It''s not necessary..."

    "What are you polite about?" Wordless took Charlotte''s hand and dragged her in.

    "For the cook, the happiest thing is to watch others happily eat what they have made. Don''t hurt Xia Yin, Gu Sha and Icarus'' heart because you are polite..."

    "Then All right... " Charlotte had to sit down, pick up a sandwich, take a bite, and her eyes brightened.

    "Good taste..."

    "Really?" A happy smile.

    "Then eat more!"

    "Well Ok... " Charlotte, with a very unaccustomed look, bowed her head, like a child visiting a stranger''s house, which made everyone feel funny.

    But that''s no surprise.

    In college, Charlotte gives the impression of being totally negative. Therefore, she is either scared or disgusted.

    Like now, bathed in a good will, for Charlotte, it should be something that hasn''t happened in a long time

    "You seem to be getting stronger and stronger..." Sitting on the table cloth, Charlotte suddenly said this.

    "It''s almost time for the night party to start. With my strength now, if I''m right with you, I''ll lose the battle right away?"

    Speechless take sandwich, send to the action of the mouth a little meal, after pondering for a while, say aloud.

    "Do you mean to admit defeat?"

    If it was the ordinary Charlotte, at this time, he would retort back in one breath and send out the sentence "I am Charlotte of count Birao''s family". But this time, Charlotte said softly as if she had a deep feeling.

    "I didn''t understand why a freshman who was just enrolled in the first grade was so strong that even Magnus would be suppressed against you. Now, I probably understand..."

    With a word like this, Charlotte''s eyes swept around in turn.

    Sweeping the month when I was drinking black tea with my eyes closed

    Sweep the sand that is making black tea and laughing happily

    Sweep past Icarus, who is holding a basket and whose eyes are still on speechless body

    Sweep all the dishes on the table cloth, and give them to Xia Yin who has arranged them in turn

    As well as that is holding a sandwich in one hand, eating with a big mouth, very happy astraya

    "You and them, trust each other!" Charlotte said what she wanted.

    "So, you are better than anyone!"

    The puppet basically allows you to manipulate the ''automatic'' in your control at will!

    Even if the self-discipline is strong, the ''automatic'' can still be controlled by means of ''compulsory control''.

    But ''automaton'' is not an ordinary doll.

    "Automaton" has the ability of self judgment and strong self-consciousness. If the coordination and synchronization rate between the puppet envoy and "automaton" is too low, the action of "automaton" will slow down, and the magic consumption of the puppet envoy will increase.

    Therefore, if a puppet and an "automaton" can understand each other and communicate with each other, then they can exert more than 12% power beyond the self performance of the "automaton".

    That''s why Charlotte said that.

    Just because wordless and girls trust each other by 120% and give everything to each other, this entanglement and understanding become the key to the rapid maturity of wordless magic!

    After all, the so-called ingenious magic is that the puppet emissary and the "automaton" cooperate with each other and make it out, right

    Looking at the speechless side face, Charlotte could not help recalling Sigmund''s words and murmured to herself.

    "Believe him to the end Do you

 Chapter 1614

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    Back to the boys'' dormitory in guiliao, when they passed the canteen on the first floor of the dormitory, the three people, gusA, Icarus and Xiayin, stopped suddenly.

    "Brother..." Xia Yin, in a somewhat unaccustomed tone, called the name of being strongly demanded by wordless, pulled the wordless corners of his clothes that were going to his room, and said such a sentence.

    "You go back first with Nangong teacher and astraya. I have something to do with jusha and Icarus. I need to go to the kitchen of the canteen..."

    "To the kitchen of the canteen?" That month, astraya stopped, speechless and confused, and turned around to look at the three people of Leng Sha, Xia Yin and Icarus.

    "What are you doing in the kitchen of the canteen?"

    "To keep your promise..." The opening of the sand.

    "We discussed with the person in charge of the kitchen this morning and asked them to lend us the kitchen. When we get back, we will work in the kitchen as a reward."

    Heard here, speechless and that month just understand, this noon how to do those dishes.

    In "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College", in addition to the student dining room located in the central area of the main street, there are only those student dormitories and canteens in the college that can provide students with meals.

    Because of the relationship between the canteen and the restaurant, the students'' rooms are not equipped with kitchenware. Even in the dormitories of the best students.

    Therefore, speechless and at the beginning of that month, I was still wondering how those dishes were made. Now I understand.

    "Then..." Astraya can''t wait to raise her hand.

    "Let me help you, too!"

    "You?..." She blinked, then scratched her cheek.

    "But don''t you know how to fold clothes, Astria sauce? Can you help me with the work? "

    Ashleyaton choked, clenched his fists, and cried with determination.

    "As an omnipotent angel for local combat, it is the most powerful presence in melee. Human life. You''ll learn as soon as you learn! "

    "Yes Is that right?... " She and Xia Yin look at each other and don''t know whether to believe astraya''s words or not.

    ¡°master¡­¡± At this time, Icarus began to speak softly.

    "In the past, astraya helped me in the kitchen..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless is a bit of an accident.

    "I have already done it. Then ask astraya to help. There should be no question... "

    However. Before the word "title" was said, Icarus''s next words made everyone''s faces stiff.

    "That day. We didn''t have a meal... " Icarus is like telling a story, and Takai said such a sentence without incident.

    "While cutting the fish, Astria cut the whole kitchen in half with" chrysaor "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± That month, Gusha and Xiayin were speechless.

    "Astraya!" Speechless grabbed astraya by the shoulder and said solemnly.

    "Leave it to Icarus and them!"

    "Ah ~ ~ ~" cried Astria discontentedly.

    "Why?..."

    "I I''m good at housework when I''m at home! " She smiled.

    "So, if you give it to me, it must be OK!"

    "I I often do housework, too! " Xia Yin hurriedly agrees.

    "It will help!"

    It''s Icarus. I can''t seem to bear to look at astraya''s sobbing face.

    "If you want to help, you can Oh! "

    Before Icarus had finished speaking, the two of them covered her mouth.

    "Then, I''ll leave it to you!" It''s a surprise to me that I took astraya''s hand and dropped this sentence.

    "If there is anything, you can call my name directly in your heart. You all have telepathic skills. If you call me, I can feel it!"

    After that, Astria, with her pretty face full of unhappiness and pouting lips, walked speechlessly to her room.

    That month sighed, turned his head, a pair of blue eyes turned to Icarus, Yusha and Xiayin.

    "Come back after work, don''t stay out too long..."

    "I see! Nangong teacher! " She and Xia Yin responded, and Icarus nodded his head.

    See, that month just turned around and walked towards the room.

    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen to help with Xiayin sauce." He waved with great energy."Icarus, please go shopping!"

    "Things?" Icarus was a little confused and crooked.

    "What is it?"

    "Is it soy sauce?" Xia Yin reminds me.

    "When I borrowed the kitchen this morning, I asked us to buy soy sauce when I came back..."

    "Soy sauce..." Icarus paused, as if remembering soy sauce, and nodded a little later.

    "I see..."

    "Then I''ll trouble you!" She and Xia Yin waved to Icarus and walked toward the kitchen with a smile.

    "Soy sauce..." Icarus stood where he was, and then, after a while, he uttered the word "soy sauce" and walked out of the guiliao boys'' dormitory.

    At this time, the sky is a little red, almost to the evening time.

    One by one, students came from all directions of the main street in a bustling way, and fish poured out of a building. They talked with each other while walking in other directions, making the whole main street seem full of bustle.

    Wearing a long dress with white background and red edge and a short red skirt, Icarus walked on the main street, with a pair of indigo pupils revealing a pitiful look all the time. In the dusk of the sun, she was as beautiful as a woman who had just fallen into the world and was confused about how to return to the sky God, silence the noisy environment in an instant.

    "So beautiful..."

    "Just like an angel..."

    "Who is she? Are they students, too? Which school year? "

    "Where did I look at that chivalry..."

    "I remember! Isn''t that the uniform of the scarlet eyes'' automaton ''

    As soon as this sentence rings, around them, those boys who have more or less taken a little surprise and * * in their eyes are like being splashed with cold water, making a shiver, and there are some fears in their eyes towards Icarus.

    Under the eyes of astonishment, fear, curiosity and contemplation, Icarus lowered his head and walked on the main street, gradually away from the noisy crowd.

    But, before long, Icarus stopped and stayed on the spot.

    Buy soy sauce

    Where to buy soy sauce

    For "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", Icarus has been here for a while, although he is not familiar with his life, but because the meals are provided by the dormitory canteen, let alone Icarus, I''m afraid that no student in the college has ever bought soy sauce.

    Moreover, although he is not familiar with the place of life, Icarus didn''t come to the school for a long time. He really didn''t know where to buy things. Even if there was a place for selling things in the school, Icarus didn''t know.

    It took Icarus five minutes to stay where he was, before he raised his head and his eyes filled with imaginary squares.

    "Wide area radar Expand

    In the moment when the voice fell, the imaginary box in Icarus''s eyes also fluctuated.

    And then Nothing happened

    Icarus was stunned again.

    "No Magic... "

    Yes!

    No magic!

    In this world, Icarus has not only been suppressed to level 69, but also restricted to the same level as an "automaton" because of the "limited Bracelet" relationship.

    Without magic, Icarus would only be an ordinary person.

    Now, wordless is not around Icarus

    For a moment, Icarus was at a loss.

    In the body of all the girls, there is a kind of telepathy technique set by Wuyan.

    In addition to being able to make wordless feel when young girls are in danger, wordless just said it. If young girls call him in their hearts, he can also feel it.

    If Icarus calls for wordless now, then wordless will not only send magic, but also come in person

    But Icarus didn''t want to be too much trouble

    At this time, in front of a girl slowly came

 Chapter 1615

    (third watch...)

    when the girl across the main street walked into Icarus''s vision, Icarus first noticed the other side''s long dreamlike hair.

    It''s like snow. It''s a little different from white. It can''t be hooked with silver. If you really want to describe it, you should use the same color as pearl to describe the beautiful long hair.

    Pearl long hair is tied to the right side of the girl''s head with a black flower like hair ornament. Let that long hair hang a ponytail on the right side of the girl''s head, shining with different luster in the sunset in the evening.

    The girl was dressed in a girl''s uniform of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College".

    However, due to the relationship between the plumpness and maturity of the girl, the breast part is open like a coat, so that you can clearly see the white skin and a pair of plump side soft flesh in the open seam of the girl''s body.

    A scarf of Foreign Minister Ge was wrapped around the girl''s neck, and was fixed. The ribbon floated away behind her, looking particularly lovely.

    In addition, the girl also has a pair of ruby like strange eyes, the skin is abnormal white, a delicate pretty face with some vacant look, making the girl as if she is losing, delicate and pathetic.

    At first glance, such a young girl, in addition to her image and appearance, looks a little like Icarus in temperament.

    It''s just that, unlike Icarus, there are a lot of girls with long pearly hair, which are full of love. This part is like Icarus.

    And in the girl''s side, a foot has half a person height. The black haired wolf dog is following suit. It is a little bigger than the normal wolf dog.

    However, the shoulders, limbs and the front of the head of the black haired wolf dog are all equipped with steel colored armor, and the steps when landing on the ground are also sonorous and powerful. A pair of eyes will flash fierce light from time to time, obviously it is a dog, but it also gives a dangerous feeling to people than a wolf.

    From this point of view alone, we can be sure that this big black haired dog with half a man''s height is not a real wolf dog. It''s "automaton"!

    That girl''s'' automaton ''!

    Of course. Icarus did not pay special attention to the girl because her temperament was a little similar to her or because of the black haired wolf dog.

    What really attracted Icarus'' attention to the girl was a basket with sandwiches in it.

    In that basket, except for sandwiches. And a little bottle. There is some black liquid in the bottle.

    Soy sauce!

    After realizing this. Icarus''s Indigo pupils could no longer be separated from the bottle in the girl''s basket.

    As the girl walked step by step, the distance between her and Icarus continued to shorten. Icarus'' eyes also followed the soy sauce bottle in the girl''s basket.

    It''s so obvious. Finally, it attracted the attention of the girl.

    The girl''s footsteps were suddenly stagnated on the spot, watching Icarus standing not far in front of her, staring at her basket motionless, with a timid expression on her face.

    "Woo..." Following the girl''s side, the big black haired wolf dog, the girl''s'' automaton '', seemed to feel the owner''s cowardice. He jumped to the girl''s face and grinned at Icarus.

    However, Icarus did not even look at the black haired wolf dog. He still stared at the basket in the girl''s hand.

    "That..." The girl plucked up her courage and opened her mouth like a mosquito.

    "You What can I do for you? "

    Icarus did not speak, and still stared at the basket in the girl''s hand.

    The girl tilted her head, a question mark appeared on it, followed Icarus''s eyes, looked at the basket in her hand, and moved a little timidly to the left.

    Icarus immediately turned around and looked over.

    "Well..." The girl timidly moved to the right.

    Icarus turned his head again and looked to the right.

    This time, the girl seemed to guess what Icarus was looking at. She took a suspicious look at the basket in her hand. After a while, the man did not move, but moved the basket to the left.

    Sure enough, Icarus looked at it reluctantly.

    The girl slowly moved her basket left, right, and couldn''t help moving, while Icarus followed the trajectory of the basket and constantly moved her vision.

    Suddenly, on the main street, a young girl desperately moves the direction of the basket, and another young girl is indomitable to move her head around and follow the basket all the time. This strange scene almost blinds the students passing by.

    Before long, the girl tightly grasped the handle of the basket, red eyes timidly looked at Icarus, and the mosquito began to speak.

    "That Do you want to eat?... "Icarus finally looked up at the girl, shook his head gently and uttered two words.

    "Soy sauce..."

    "Soy sauce?" It took the girl four or five seconds to understand what Icarus meant. She took the soy sauce bottle out of her basket and said with uncertainty.

    "You Do you want this?... "

    Icarus looked straight at the girl, without speaking, and nodded before she was about to feel uncomfortable.

    "I''m here to buy soy sauce..."

    "Buy soy sauce?" The girl seemed to stay for a while, then she spoke weakly.

    "But But I don''t sell soy sauce... "

    "Not for soy sauce..." Icarus lowered his head.

    "Not for soy sauce..."

    Icarus did not pay any more attention to the girl, turned around and raised his feet as if he wanted to leave.

    "Wait!"

    At this time, the girl with long pearl hair began in a hurry.

    Holding the soy sauce bottle in the handshake, the girl hesitated to go to Icarus, and then she handed the soy sauce bottle to Icarus.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Icarus was stunned, as if unable to understand the situation.

    "Here you are..." The girl''s face was covered with a shallow smile. Although she still looked weak, she was a little more gentle.

    "You need this, don''t you?"

    Icarus was silent, and after a while he reached out and took over the soy sauce bottle in the girl''s hand.

    "This Here you are... " As like as two peas, Icarus gave her basket to her. The red eyes and Icarus''s eyes were almost identical, and they were all unable to resist them.

    "Can''t eat Soy sauce... " After giving Icarus the basket in her hand, the young girl gave such a sentence as a kind reminder.

    "If you are hungry Eat this... "

    Then the girl bowed to Icarus, took the big black dog with her, crossed Icarus, walked a few steps, then stopped, turned around and asked timidly.

    "That You

    Hearing the sound, Icarus also turned around and looked at the girl closely. The girl could not help shrinking her neck and asked in a voice that seemed to disappear.

    "You What''s the name?... "

    "I?..." Icarus''s Indigo eyes flashed a little wave, and soon the red lips opened.

    Icarus

    "Icarus Do you The girl repeated the name several times, and the pretty face with timid expression bloomed a beautiful smile.

    "My name is Frey..." The girl named Frey reached out and touched the big black haired wolf dog at her feet.

    "This is my family, Rabbi..."

    "Family..." Icarus could not help but look at the black haired wolf dog.

    The big black haired wolf named Rabbi is very intimate and licks on the palm of fley''s hand. This kind of behavior, if it is an intelligent ''automaton'' like normal people, will not be done.

    That is to say, although this big black haired wolf dog is an ''automaton'', its intellectual part seems to be less than that of human beings, which should be similar to that of ordinary dogs.

    There is not much knowledge about this, and it''s the dog''s form of "automaton", but the girl named Frey called it family.

    Others may want to laugh when they hear it, but Icarus tightens his hand on his chest. Only when he is silent can he have a turbulent heart. For the first time, he has some feelings for other things.

    After all, Icarus, it''s not human either

    "See you next time..."

    After the introduction, Frey bowed again and took rabbi to the other side of the main street.

    Looking at Fleur''s figure, Icarus lowered his head, and the indigo pupil was fluctuating.

    "Family..."

 Chapter 1616

    (Fourth...)

    (eternal Icarus! Hope to get the support of friends

    The dark night covered the whole "School of warprussian Wang jiqiqiao" with bright lights, set off a cold wind, and gently moved all the students in the school... Read the latest full novel

    the bright moon is in the sky, with a little bit of stars. The evening wind blows across every building, every tree, every street, every space in the "warprussian king lijiqiao College", with the whistling sound, it blows continuously and swings across every corner of the college.

    In "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College", a young girl, slowly, came out of the dormitory for poor students

    The pink hair sways with the wind, and the long two bundles of horse tails fluctuate up and down with the owner''s walking, as well as the cold wind that blows.

    At the same time, there is the girl''s red skirt swinging around the track, so that the white thighs are exposed to the air from time to time, which is reminiscent of pianpianpianpian

    When he got to the courtyard and came to the middle of the evening wind, Icarus gently raised his beautiful face and looked up to the sky. The indigo pupils reflected the stars in the night sky, so that the shadows of the stars were clearly dotted on it.

    I don''t know when, a pair of pink wings spread out behind Icarus, and a piece of pink feathers also fluttered from the wings. Driven by the evening wind, they rolled up the night sky.

    And the angel like girl is standing on the ground, supporting a pair of pink wings, pupil as if into the whole sky. Chu Chu''s pitiful pretty face was exposed in the moonlight, just like a silver veil, shining slightly.

    Beauty!

    Beautiful!

    Breathtaking beauty!

    Breathtaking beauty!

    And it''s not as beautiful as an angel in the world. Standing in the courtyard of an old dormitory, I''m lucky to be inadvertently passed by the window of my room and see the boys in the dormitory.

    For a while, in the boys'' dormitory in guiliao, one window was opened, and one boy''s head was sticking out of it, looking at the angel girl standing in the courtyard. It''s amazing to see people round their eyes. Stay where you are.

    In this moment, there are at least four or fifty people in every window of guiliao boys'' dormitory.

    But these people seem to have made an appointment. No one spoke.

    It''s like being afraid to break the aestheticism that you may only see once in your life. A group of boys in the tortoise''s lair watched quietly. In my heart, there is only one idea left.

    That girl, is it really "automaton"

    No. It should be said that the girl, is really the species that exists in the world

    Impossible, right

    How can there be such a beautiful person in this world

    This man is an angel falling from the sky

    With such a mood, a group of boys in the guiliao boys'' dormitory watched this scene in ecstasy. They did not know that it was not as beautiful as all the angels in the world. At this time, their hearts were full of confusion

    The slender jade hand tightly held together, put it on the chest, made a prayer, Icarus looked at the round moon, eyes suffused with intoxicating ripples.

    "Family..."

    Is not human, can also become family with human

    ''automaton''

    All angels

    Are not all weapons

    Can weapons also become human family

    Such a problem, constantly ups and downs in Icarus''s heart, so that Icarus, who is not very good at emotional aspects, can only deeply fall into confusion, unable to extricate himself.

    In Icarus deep into the abyss of confusion, the boys in the guiliao boys'' dormitory are through the window, infatuated with looking at the angel girls bathed in the moonlight, a person, quietly appeared behind Icarus.

    Then, a coat was put on Icarus.

    Icarus, a little stunned, reflected from his confusion.

    In response, a voice deep in Icarus''s soul came into Icarus''s ear.

    "At night, it''s cold..."

    In a simple sentence, it makes Icarus a heart in confusion, filled in a moment.

    Icarus turned his head, looked to his side, also looked to the way standing beside him, also looked up at the night sky, with a pair of deep wine red pupils, and said the deepest name in his heart.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    "Come here, don''t tell me..." Speechless also turned to Icarus, a pair of attractive indigo eyes."You can''t do this next time. It''ll worry people..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he nodded his head cleverly to show that he understood.

    "What''s the matter?..." As if I could see Icarus''s inner confusion, I didn''t look away from him without saying a word. I still looked directly into Icarus''s eyes that seemed to speak.

    "If you have any troubles, please consult with me..."

    "Worry..." Icarus, who was making a praying hand, put it tightly on his chest, did not look away, and a little depression appeared in his eyes.

    "I don''t know, but the condition of the power furnace seems strange..."

    "Something strange?" Wordless frowned.

    "Tell me in detail, what''s the strange way?"

    "Feel..." Icarus tried to find the words, and then he came up with a saying like this.

    "It''s like, there''s something unusual going on in a power furnace..."

    "There''s an abnormal material riot in the power furnace..." Speechless relaxed the frown.

    "That is to say, your heart is very disordered?"

    "Chaos..." Icarus was stunned.

    Looking at such Icarus, speechless turned to her and asked earnestly.

    "Icarus, can you tell me why you are so upset?..."

    "Is that trouble?" Icarus put his hands on his chest, lowered his head and fell silent.

    ¡°master¡­¡± When he looked up again, Icarus''s eyes began to look confused.

    "Weapons Can we also become family members with humans? "

    The moment I heard this, I understood everything.

    I see why Icarus did this

    But why is Icarus so confused

    Did anything happen during the period when Icarus was not around

    In response to this problem, I had no words to think about it for a while, and immediately put it aside.

    No matter what happened, now, the most important thing is to solve Icarus''s inner confusion.

    This is the top priority!

    Icarus Reach out and touch Icarus''s head.

    "Do you know what family is?"

    "What is Family... " The confusion in Icarus''s eyes grew stronger.

    "It may be too difficult for you..." A silent smile.

    "But remember, Icarus, if there is someone who doesn''t have any conditions to care for you, take care of you, tolerate you, comfort you when you are sad, smile and look at you when you are happy, and guard you when you need help, then this person is not your friend, but your family!"

    "Friend Family... " Icarus murmured a few times. In addition to confusion, there was some uneasiness in his eyes.

    "Then I''m a friend of master Family?... "

    Speechless stupefied for a while, immediately smiled, smiled the unusual gentleness.

    "No..."

    Icarus stopped.

    "For me..." The hand touching Icarus''s head slipped slightly, stroked Icarus''s pretty face, and let his voice enter Icarus''s heart like a wordless infatuation.

    "Icarus, you are my love..."

    "Love People?... " Icarus''s heart tightened.

    "When you are happy, you are happier, when you are sad, when you are happy, when you are happy, when you are sad, when you are sad, when you are sad, you are a hundred times more painful A thousand times Ten thousand times... " The silent, slow and powerful voice directly hit Icarus''s heart.

    "That''s what Icarus is for me..."

    "So, please be happy, please be happy, please don''t be sad, please don''t be painful..."

    "Even if it''s for me..."

    At this moment, Icarus''s heart melted

    "Me too..." Icarus looked at the wordless indigo pupil, and lost all his confusion, instead of full of nostalgia.

    "Master, you are my love..."

    Under the moon night, two people look at each other, and finally pull into the distance, deep, kiss together

    Looking at this scene, the hearts of a group of boys by the window are all broken

 Chapter 1617

    The next day, in the morning

    With that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha, Xia Yin and other young girls coming to the students'' restaurant, they felt an extremely abnormal atmosphere when they walked into the door... Look at the latest full novel

    the noisy student restaurant. At the same time when the silent group walked in, all the voices disappeared, and then all the eyes converged and fell on the group who came in.

    There are curious, envious, contemptuous and even hateful people in the sight, which makes the silent people stop at the entrance of the student''s restaurant, unable to move.

    The whole vast student restaurant is so quiet that even the footsteps can be heard. All the students sitting on the dining tables of the student restaurant stare at the silent pedestrian standing at the door silently. In such a scene, people can detect something wrong.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    Bathed in the gaze of all kinds of vision, the three people, Yusha, Xiayin and astraya, can''t help but be frightened by the strange scene and shrink their necks one after another to hide behind the speechless.

    That month frowned tightly and looked around the restaurant. The blue eyes like jewels also circle the whole student dining room.

    It should be said that he is worthy of the title of the demon attacking officer. He has solved many evil guiding disasters and was revered by the demon clan as the "killer of the demon clan". That month, he just glanced at the student restaurant and found something.

    "These people are not looking at us!" Lift delicate as a doll''s pretty face, that month looked straight to speechless, confused face said.

    "It''s about you and Icarus!"

    "Me? With Icarus? " Speechless mind seems to be a little bit unable to turn around because of the inexplicable situation at present. After hearing the words of that month. It''s more direct.

    "Why me and Icarus?"

    Icarus tilted his head. Pretty face as always with never fade away sadness, but a pair of indigo eyes but also emerged full of confusion.

    A man and five women stood at the door of the student restaurant, bathed in all kinds of eyes, just like being seen as a monkey in a circus. It''s very unpleasant.

    "Anyway. Go ahead... " There was a look of displeasure on his face that month.

    "Otherwise. I''m afraid I can''t help but transfer all the people here to the cesspit... "

    "Mmhmm!" Tansha, Xiayin and astraya nodded their heads like garlic. Obviously, they were also very uncomfortable with this situation.

    "Whoo..." Speechless and gently exhale a breath. All the doubts and puzzles in my heart are forced down, and my calmness is restored.

    "That''s right. Go ahead..."

    Although I was puzzled about this situation in my heart, I still took a group of girls with me, ignored all the eyes around me, walked into the student''s restaurant as if there were no one else, and looked for a seat.

    When I walked into the student restaurant, I observed the students around me without any words. I suddenly found that these students all gave Icarus amazing, infatuated and even greedy eyes, while those containing contempt, contempt and hatred were all on him.

    "What''s the matter?" There was a murmur of wordless displeasure.

    "Have I offended you?..."

    Finish saying, speechless quickened the pace, in oneself also can''t help but want to throw the people around into the cesspit, saw an acquaintance.

    In one corner of the student dining room, a beautiful girl with long blonde hair was sitting there, and there was a little dragon eating chicken on the table in front of her.

    Such a beautiful girl with a little dragon, at this moment, is looking at the speechless coming gradually with a kind of eyes like looking at dirty things, which is full of cold.

    Charlotte

    Against Charlotte''s cold vision, wordless heart is a little confused about whether he should go, but after a while, he stopped the idea, walked in the past, and smiled.

    "Why, come to dinner?"

    Charlotte did not speak, but stared at speechless. Before she got up a little uneasy, she opened her lips lightly and stifled a word coldly.

    "Perverted eroticism..."

    "Perverted eroticism?" That month, Yusha, Xiayin, astraya and even Icarus were shocked by such a sentence.

    "Ha?..." The silent face was full of consternation.

    "I don''t think I ever offended you, do I?""What do you say?..." The cold in Charlotte''s eyes was replaced by murderous.

    "Do you want me to make a hole in you?"

    "Why else would you scold me?" Speechless in an extremely unpleasant tone, he said, curling his mouth.

    "Since I didn''t offend you, why do you call me a pervert?"

    "Hum..." Charlotte didn''t explain, but snorted coldly. Don''t look away.

    But Sigmund, who was eating chicken, suddenly raised his head and pointed to a newspaper on the table with his oiled claws.

    "Look at that..."

    Smell speech, speechless and a line of young girls have a look at each other, then sat down, picked up the newspaper spread on the desktop, head together in a piece, eyes cast on the newspaper.

    At the next moment, both silent and a line of girls, all stare round their eyes.

    This is a newspaper with the theme of "what happened in the school", plus some important news outside the school, which is made by the students themselves and distributed only in the school.

    As you can see from the date recorded on the title of the newspaper, this is the latest newspaper, which was just distributed in the morning.

    On the front page of this latest newspaper, there are two pictures.

    One is a picture of an angel girl with pink wings, pink feathers floating around, eyes closed towards the round moon, praying

    One is an angel girl with pink wings, embracing a male student in uniform and kissing deeply under the full moon

    The former is Icarus!

    Last night, I kissed Icarus in the courtyard outside the boys'' dormitory in guiliao!

    "Here What''s the matter? " He cried out in silence, and Icarus also had a rare "bang" on his face, which made him red.

    "Master You You... " She, Xia Yin and astraya couldn''t believe that they looked at Icarus, who was speechless and blushing in amazement.

    "Did you do this in the courtyard of the dormitory?"

    "So it is..." That month smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes.

    "Why do those students look at us with that kind of eyes? I can understand that..."

    Icarus prays in the beautiful scene under the moon, I believe that the people who see it will not be surprised, the winner, the heart of love at first sight is possible.

    However, such a goddess, who is 90% more likely to fall in love at first sight, has put herself into the arms of other men and kissed each other.

    Who can''t hate wordless

    As for those scornful, disdainful eyes and Charlotte''s "abnormal porn" evaluation, it will be better understood.

    In other people''s eyes, Icarus is an "automaton"!

    Kiss your own "automaton"

    For those whose values of "automaton" are still at the level of "objects", such behavior should be no different from kissing with a moving doll, right

    Therefore, a group of people who read the newspaper have the impression of "fetishism" because of their understanding of wordless.

    Scorn

    Despise

    Isn''t that natural

    As soon as they understood this, the three of them couldn''t speak. Astria, who couldn''t understand it, was reading aloud with Icarus, who was red in his face, and felt speechless for a while.

    What''s wrong with hugging and kissing

    Isn''t it normal to hug and kiss your lover

    "Boring..." At present, speechless also lost interest in this matter, throwing the newspaper on the table, squinting at Charlotte.

    "Don''t you think kissing with ''automaton'' is a pervert, just like those superficial guys?"

    Charlotte wanted to say yes, but she couldn''t say it.

    After all, Charlotte thinks of her ''automaton'' as a family, not an object

 Chapter 1618

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m tired of it or because I don''t have much time left for class. All around, the students take back their eyes one by one and let the student restaurant return to its former state.

    Without the sight around, speechless, that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha, Xiayin and even Charlotte were relieved.

    At this time, in the direction of the entrance of the dining room, a teenager wearing a military belt on his uniform came in with a girl wearing a kimono in the style of a black skirt. His eyes moved in the student dining room for a while, and then he stopped at the silent table.

    "Oh!" Like old friends who have known each other for many years, young girls wearing black short skirts and kimonos and military belts around their waists greet each other as if nothing happened.

    "This morning''s paper Goo Hoo! "

    In a word, before we can finish it completely, a strong and powerful elbow hit the abdomen of the young man who had come to know us so hard that the young man covered his stomach and twisted his face to a piece.

    "I''m not from the same country as you, but have you heard of it?" Speechless picked up a cup of black tea on the table and drank it leisurely.

    "There is a saying called" disaster comes from the mouth ". Lei Zhen, do you understand?"

    "Ming I see... " Lei Zhen covers his stomach in sharp pain and squeezes out his voice.

    "I just want to have a meal with you..."

    "I don''t want to eat with you!" It''s not wordless, it''s frowning. Cold look at ray real Charlotte.

    "You''d better stay away from me!"

    "Wow, it''s terrible..." Lei Zhen made such a pretentious cry, with a defiant smile on his face.

    "It''s the rumor of tyrantrex. He''s grumpy enough..."

    "Do you want to die once? "Next to last (color condlast)"! " There was a violent look on Charlotte''s face.

    "I''m not afraid because it''s a student restaurant!"

    "Well, I know the famous tyrantrex certainly doesn''t disdain the restaurant''s face, but it should be OK to give your friend a face?" Leizhen spread out his hand and glanced speechless.

    "At least, they didn''t refuse to eat with me, did they?"

    "Hum..." Charlotte''s murderous face lingered, snorted coldly, and did not turn away. It seems. I was convinced by Lei Zhen.

    Of course, Charlotte was still scolding.

    "Why should I eat at the same table with a mad dog like you? This guy''s a fool, isn''t he? Want to die, right? A poor child, isn''t it? "

    In the face of Charlotte''s cold and vicious abuse, ray turned a blind eye. If nothing happens, take the night with you. Sit next to the silent.

    Fortunately. The dining table in the student restaurant is quite large, even if there are six people sitting in the silent line, plus Charlotte, night and leizhen. There are nine people in all, and they are not crowded.

    Leizhen sat down next to wordless, next to him at night, next to astraya, who was eating and drinking. A pair of dark pupils stared at wordless, full of curiosity.

    "What''s the matter?..." Originally still leisurely drinking black tea, speechless noticed the sight of the night, could not help turning his head and asking.

    "I don''t have a pretty face, do I?"

    "No It''s not like that Shaking his head at night, he continued to stare at the silent face and asked a question curiously.

    "Mr. wordless, have you really kissed your ''automaton''?"

    "Cough..." At night, there was no scruples about a problem. Charlotte and leizhen, who were eating, swallowed it and coughed wildly.

    On the contrary, as a litigant, he was speechless and smiled at the undisguised curiosity in his eyes at night.

    "Why do you ask such a question?"

    "Because..." Night hesitated for a moment, carefully said such a sentence.

    "Wouldn''t it be strange to kiss'' automaton ''?"

    "Oh?..." Speechless face does not change nodded.

    "Then why is it so strange?"

    "Because..." This time, there is not only hesitation but also a trace of sadness on my face at night.

    "Because even if" automaton "is like human again, it''s still like" automaton ". It can''t be compared with human beings, can it?"

    Hearing this, leizhen, Charlotte and the girls of that month were all silent.

    Yes!

    Even if the appearance of human and ''automaton'' is similar again, they can''t be compared!After all, if a person kills a person, he will commit homicide, be sent to court, or even be punished in serious cases.

    However, if a person kills an "automaton", he is at most guilty of damage to objects or public property, and the most serious is only compensation.

    This is the most fundamental, basic and uncoordinated difference between human beings and ''automaton''.

    No matter what other people''s views on "automaton" are, such a difference will not change as long as the system of today''s world hasn''t changed and "automaton" doesn''t have its own rights.

    It''s cruel, but that''s the truth!

    It is precisely because of a clear understanding of this, night will have such a performance, people will have nothing to say.

    However, at this time when everyone was speechless, speechless people laughed.

    "Once upon a time, for those slave owners, those slaves who were just bought and sold were just goods, but now, human beings are not the same, are all equal?"

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    "Perhaps, in the present world, human beings and ''automaton'' have an insurmountable gap, but ''automaton'' also has life, which is a fact that no one can deny!"

    In saying this, the voice of silence is very gentle, but it is stronger than anything in the ears of those who sit at the same table.

    "As long as there is life, then, status is equal, which is the principle that every human being is advocating, even if it is only oral..." Speechless mouth can not help but draw up a perfect arc.

    "So, even if there is an insurmountable gap between human beings and ''automaton'', in the future, human beings will be able to get along with ''automaton'' equally!"

    "At least that''s what I think..."

    Just like the warm wind in the morning, it takes away the thick fog in the world. Without a word, it easily takes away some complicated emotions among the people, and also takes away the confusion and anxiety of the night.

    "Silent sir!" Night involuntarily stood up, put his face in front of speechless, some excited said.

    "I believe! I also believe that one day will come! "

    "I would like to believe that one day..." Standing on the table, Sigmund spoke slowly, in a clearly relaxed tone.

    "If I can live to see that day, then it''s worth living for 150 years..."

    "I will see it!" For the first time, Charlotte showed a gentle side, stroking Sigmund with her hand, and there was satisfaction and contentment in her wordless eyes.

    "Well, at night, don''t bother others..." Lei Zhen waves his hand. It seems that he can''t deny it. But Lei Zhen''s face also has a satisfied expression.

    "Let''s talk about the future!" Speechless again took up the cup, eyes turned to Lei Zhen.

    "There are so many places here. If you don''t sit here, you just come here to sit. It''s not just because of gossip or loneliness, is it?"

    Around, a group of girls all turn their eyes to Lei Zhen, which makes Lei Zhen a little embarrassed.

    "Did you get the help?..."

    "Something, right?" Speechless and speechless.

    "If you have something to say, just say it..."

    "Well, you know, I didn''t come to this college for a long time, so I want to have a look at someone..." Ray Zhen scratched his cheek and said such a sentence, and looked at Charlotte.

    Wordless is also a new student who came to this college soon. Of course, it is not likely to know a lot of things.

    So, this time, ray really came to Charlotte.

    "In fact, in the morning, someone came to assassinate me!"

 Chapter 1619

    (third watch...)

    "assassinate you?..."

    All the people around the table were surprised to see Lei Zhen with serious face.

    "Someone assassinated you?" Charlotte frowned a little at first, then waved his hands in disgust.

    "Then why are you still alive?"

    "How to say..." Charlotte said it in a sarcastic tone, but leizhen himself had a subtle reaction to the problem.

    "I personally think that guy, no matter who wants to assassinate, can''t assassinate successfully..."

    No matter who wants to assassinate, no one can succeed

    What do you mean

    Looking at the puzzled expression of the crowd, Lei Zhen smiled bitterly.

    "Actually..."

    Just when Lei Zhen was going to explain, Wuyan suddenly laughed and pointed to the wall made of glass window door of the student restaurant, which was only two or three meters away from him, as if he was trying to bear the smile.

    "I think it''s better for you to watch it by yourself..."

    They followed the direction of speechless and looked at the outside of the students'' restaurant.

    Outside the student dining room, in the middle of the main street that runs through all directions of "warprukis Wang Li Ji Qiao College", there is a man looking at it stealthily.

    It''s a dreamlike pearl hair color, with a wreath like black hair ornament to tie a long hair to the right side of the head, hang a horsetail fixed to the right side of the head, and wrap a long scarf around the neck. The uniform chest opened a hole, let a pair of plump and faintly exposed young girls.

    A young girl''s eyes are red, and her skin is very white, so white that it can almost be called morbid.

    However, that delicate face, even if you are used to seeing all kinds of beautiful girls, is always surrounded by the wordless view of beautiful girls, which is absolutely beautiful.

    And in the beautiful girl''s side, also follows a black hair big wolf dog.

    When they saw this beautiful girl with long pearl hair, they didn''t find it. Aside. The eyes of Icarus, who has been waiting in silence, are full of surprises.

    "It''s her! She is the one who is going to assassinate me! " Lei Zhen''s mouth was slightly open, and he was surprised.

    "But how did she come here?..."

    "Pearl hair? With a dog like ''automaton'' Charlotte seemed to think of something.

    "I remember that she was a third year student in the ''smart tactics'' section of the college. The ''night club'' ranked 99th on the list of ''gauntlet''. Landing code "quiet noise" of Fleur

    "She''s a ''gauntlet''?" This time. It''s ray''s turn.

    "And ninety-nine?"

    "That doesn''t mean..." Night some uncertainty said.

    "That Miss Frey is our opponent in the first battle of the night party?"

    "The first opponent?..." That month, she looked straight at flea, who was looking around, and said without looking back.

    "So. That little girl will be assassinated? "

    Lei Zhen ranked 100th in the "night party".

    That is to say, Frey, ranking ninety-nine, was assassinated because she wanted to get rid of her opponent.

    "I see..." Charlotte picked up her arm and glanced at Raytheon.

    "Frey wanted to assassinate you because she thought she would lose if she fought you fair and square at the night party. Would you kill your opponent?"

    "Do you think I''ll lose if I''m right?" Ray was confused.

    "I don''t believe in myself, do I?"

    "It should be said that you are too unconscious of yourself!" Without words, he took a real look at Lei.

    "Boy, in order to get the qualification for the night party, you have been frantically challenging the" gauntlet "for a long time ago. The person who has been honored with the title of" mad dog "

    "Although you ranked 100th in the nightclub, you beat a lot of" gauntlet "in the crazy challenge, didn''t you?" There was a dull explanation that month.

    "Your strength is definitely more than one hundred, which is clear to all the people in the college. Except for your one hundred, the ninety-nine little girls are the worst among the people who attend the" night party "!"

    "I''m afraid Frey also knows..." Said Charlotte sympathetically.

    "I know I''m at the bottom of the night party..."

    "Because of this, she wants to kill her opponent directly?" She is holding Xia Yin''s hand, some of which are unbelievable."No? That girl doesn''t look like a bad person, does she? "

    Lei Zhen is silent. Looking at the outside of the student restaurant, he doesn''t ask this question any more.

    Under the gaze of the speechless group, flea looks like she''s going to do something and takes a picture of Rabbi.

    Suddenly, Rabbi turned around and ran into the nearby trees. When he came out again, he was biting an iron cage that was dark enough to hold more than ten people and dragged it to Frey''s side.

    "Cage?..." Charlotte was shocked.

    "What''s Frey doing out of the cage?"

    "Should not..." Leizhen''s mouth twitched.

    "Is it to lure me in and shut me up?"

    "If it''s true, it''s a masterpiece..." Even if it is speechless, it can''t help crying and laughing.

    "Such a large cage is just placed in the middle of the main street. How does that girl want to lure people in?"

    This question, Frey quickly help people to answer.

    Only to see, fley head into that large iron cage, took out a cover is half naked girl''s low-level photo album, placed in the middle of the cage.

    "That..." That month, a delicate pretty face became wonderful.

    "Well, isn''t it a lure to lure prey?"

    "Ha ha..." Lei Zhen uses the expression that seems to want to die once, grinning, without feeling.

    "In her eyes, I used to be a boy who could use that kind of thing to hook up."

    "Wuwu..." She Sha, Xia Yin and astraya are all red with a small face. For them with pure and kind personalities, even a low-level photo album seems to have great killing power.

    "Click!"

    All of a sudden, outside the restaurant, such a sound sounded.

    The crowd immediately looked for a voice and looked in the direction of the cage. Then everyone was embarrassed.

    I don''t know if the mechanism of the iron cage is triggered. Flea hasn''t come out of it yet. The door of the iron cage is loose and closed.

    Fley turned her head, looked towards the door, and started to stay. After about ten seconds, she finally understood that she was locked in the mechanism set by herself, and ran in the iron cage in a panic.

    As a result, flea stepped on her scarf, slapped it, and fell to the ground.

    Seeing Frey fall down so hard, a pair of plump are smashed into a flat shape. Charlotte, Gusha and Xia Yin are all heartache for Frey.

    Lei Zhen covers his face and can''t help looking straight.

    At this time, ray really noticed.

    On one side, silent eyes are no longer on Frey, turning to the other side of the main street.

    Aware of this, they also looked in the direction of speechless.

    There, a tall and thin boy, is slowly toward the direction of the cage.

    It was a boy with a strong body, a short Cape like a scarf on his shoulders, clear lines on his side face, and sharp eyes.

    Moreover, this boy, has a very unique short hair.

    That short hair, like Frey, is Pearl colored!

    No!

    It''s not just the same hair color!

    This boy''s face is very similar to Frey''s!

    And behind the boy, there was a robot.

    A robot is sharp as a blade, with a body made of metal, a pair of wings with spikes on its back, two huge blades on its back, and two meters long!

    Don''t think about it. It must be the boy''s'' automaton ''!

    Seeing that the boy with the robot type "automaton" walked slowly to Frey''s face, before everyone could express anything, the boy put his hand into the iron cage and lifted Frey''s scarf.

    Almost at the same time of this scene, a figure, from silent side, rushed out

 Chapter 1620

    (Fourth...)

    (hope your friends can support...)

    on the main street outside the student restaurant, in the dark iron cage, flea, who fell to the ground, just got up, one hand suddenly leaned over and grabbed flea''s scarf..

    Fleur only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and the hand that grabbed her scarf sprang up was not strong, but with Fleur''s thin body, she was absolutely irresistible and pulled Fleur to the past.

    "Peng..."

    With a muffled sound, flea smashed her whole body on one of the iron pipes at the edge of the cage. Although she didn''t hit her head, her body was also hurt a little.

    Fleur looks up in front of her like a conditioned reflex. Next moment, a face with the same hair color and more than 70% of the same facial features, the same pupil is red, but contains a sharp murderous face, which is printed into Fleur''s vision.

    Looking at this face, which is both handsome and scary, Frey''s voice is blankly.

    "Rocky..."

    The boy named rocky by Frey glanced at the whole cage, and then looked coldly at Frey.

    "Are you doing something that makes people want to laugh again?"

    "Well..." Fley seemed to be afraid of rocky. She shrank her head timidly, but she answered Rocky''s question in a mosquito like voice.

    "If not Can''t win "Night party"... "

    "Even if you do, you won''t win at the night party!" Loki''s words were cold, heartless and powerful.

    "Don''t you know how weak you really are? Don''t you understand that you are the weakest participant in the whole "night party"

    "Most Weakest... " Fleur did take a considerable hit, but. She should know this clearly, so she didn''t contradict Rocky''s words, but spoke weakly.

    "That is Even so I''m also a Personal Envoy

    "In my eyes, there is no such saying as" is it a puppet maker? " Rocky stares at Frey.

    "Only the strong and the weak say it!"

    "And you are the latter!" Throw down this sentence, rocky roughly shook off flea''s scarf, let flea a a stumble, almost fell to the ground.

    "If you get it, just throw it away to me..."

    Say such a sentence. Rocky''s sharp eyes also moved to Frey''s hands.

    In Frey''s hand. A pair of open fingered black gloves that can only be owned by the ''Night Party'' participants and 100 ''gauntlet'' participants.

    The landing code embroidered with gold thread on the gloves is - "quiet noise (private lentroar)"!

    Obviously, the so-called "that kind of thing" in Rocky''s mouth means Frey''s gloves!

    On the battlefield of the night party. Whether it''s'' automaton, ''it''s destroyed by the opponent. Or the puppet makes itself defeated. You can''t let a puppet lose the qualification to participate in the night party.

    The only criterion for a "night party" is the presence or absence of gloves!

    That is to say, if two puppets are fighting skillfully at the night party. To win, the condition is not to destroy the "automaton" or defeat the puppeteer, but to win the opponent''s gloves.

    Once the glove of "gauntlet" is taken away, even if his "automaton" is still alive, he still has some spare power. Even if the opponent who took his glove is beaten half dead by him, he will win soon, and he will still be declared defeated.

    Of course, in the "night party", the "gauntlet" can''t directly attack the puppet, otherwise it will lose the qualification and be declared defeated.

    Therefore, defeating the opponent''s "automaton" and taking away the opponent''s gloves become the inherent process of victory.

    In other words, if Fleur''s gloves are really thrown away, Fleur''s eligibility for the competition will be lost.

    Feeling Rocky''s vision, flea can''t help hiding her hand behind her, shrinking. However, she didn''t throw away her gloves according to Rocky''s words.

    Cut Loki''s eyes turned to one side. A big black wolfhound, Rabbi, was grinning at him.

    "This guy is what you rely on to attend the night party?"

    In this way, Rocky''s body suddenly emerged a thick magic.

    Standing behind Loki, the mechanical humanoid ''automaton'' suddenly raised its metal head. A pair of dim eyes flashed red light, just like the activated instrument. Inside the body, there was even a ''click'' sound."If you are not going to give up your qualification..." Rocky lowered his head and the bangs covered his face, but the magic that came out of him was growing.

    "I will destroy it!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Fleur lost her color and shook her head desperately.

    "No!"

    "Then you throw the gloves away!" Loki''s face was grim, but there was an imperceptible anxiety in his tone.

    "Throw it!"

    "But But Fley was so worried that she was about to cry.

    "Throw the gloves And so will Rabbi And all of you

    "Hum..." Rocky gave a cold Snort and stopped talking nonsense.

    "Angel of wisdom!"

    The robot "automaton", named as the angel of wisdom, moves in response. On its back, there is a piece of wing with sharp spikes. The two huge blades on its back rise and fall. They fall on its robot arm, just like they fit together, stick to the arm and install it.

    ¡°mand£¡¡±

    With a cold mechanical sound like that from some instrument, the wise Angel raised a hand of the huge blade on the equipment, raised a strong wind and a howling sound, and mercilessly chopped at the rabbi who grinned at Rocky''s teeth.

    "Rabbi!" Fley''s face, which was originally white and frightening, turned pale.

    "Bang!"

    Just as the great blade of the angel of wisdom was about to cut into rabbi''s head, one of the walls made of glass window doors exploded in the student dining room nearby.

    Then, a figure, in a sound of breaking the air, burst out from the student dining room, just like a fighter whistling in the mid air, a flash, came to the wise angel, stretched out a thin hand, and faced the sharp blade that the wise angel had cut.

    At the next moment, a transparent protective barrier composed of crystals starts from the thin palm of the hand facing the giant blade cut by the angel of wisdom, just like the ripples on the water surface, which are shaken and expanded.

    "Qiang --!"

    The huge blade immediately fell heavily on the transparent protective barrier composed of crystals. In a sound of cross attack, it exploded.

    It can be seen from this that the strength on the huge blade is much more.

    If such a strike is made on Rabbi who doesn''t even open the magic circuit or receive Fleur''s magic, then there is no doubt that Rabbi has no life or death!

    Obviously, Loki, really wanted to kill Rabbi!

    However, the inevitable blow was blocked by the sudden protective barrier.

    Until then, rocky and Frey could see clearly that they rushed out of the student dining room and came to the front of the intelligent angel, propped up a protective barrier to block the whole figure of the intelligent angel.

    The pink hair is slightly swollen, with a white halo on the head, a pair of dark red pupils waving imaginary boxes, Pink Wings dotted behind them, with a piece of pink feathers and the long swing of the knight''s clothes floating back and forth in the storm, like an angel.

    It''s Icarus!

    "Ah..." Fley''s face was filled with wonder.

    "Is it you?"

    "You..." Loki looked directly at Icarus, who was supporting a protective barrier composed of crystals. His red eyes shrank. Then he turned his head violently, allowing his sharp and alert eyes to sweep around quickly. Finally, he stayed on the glass window door of the students'' dining room which had just exploded.

    A uniformed man with a pair of wine red pupils was standing at the door of the cracked glass window, one hand extended forward, and the magic of turning into a real aperture was waving on his hand.

    Looking at the man who was still in the student dining room, standing on the broken glass window door, stretching out a hand with a magic circle, Rocky''s eyes were heavy and hostile, and at the same time, they were moving.

    "Scarlet eyes"

 Chapter 1621

    ¡­¡­

    Angel of wisdom: (level 66)

    Standing at the crack of the wall made of the broken glass doors and windows by Icarus in the student dining room, I slowly collected the magic power that I poured into Icarus''s body, looked at my rocky directly, and then looked at Icarus reproachfully...

    Icarus

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus retired from the "Queen of the sky mode", lowered his head, and his face was choking with pitiful expression, like a child about to be blamed, and slowly walked back to his wordless side.

    But silence is really blaming Icarus.

    After all, Icarus didn''t even make a call just now. When fley was pulled up by rocky, she rushed out and ran straight into the wall made of the glass window door of the student dining room.

    If it wasn''t for speechless and timely reaction, and timely delivery of magic to Icarus, there would be many wounds on the body if Icarus of an ordinary person hit the wall made of the glass window door.

    What''s more, even in this state, Icarus will still rush under the great blade of the wise angel to protect rabbi.

    At that time, Icarus, the equivalent of ordinary people, will surely be seriously injured under the beheading attack of the wise angel.

    I don''t know why Icarus suddenly rushed out. And to protect Rabbi, but the action itself was reckless.

    At the thought of his failure to respond in time and convey magic to Icarus, Icarus finally ended up speechless, and his eyes were more and more full of blame.

    "Next time, at least let me know first, will you?"

    Obviously want to blame, but see Icarus that low head. Pathetic look. The wordless heart softened again, and as a result, the reproach that was meant to be uttered turned into entreaty.

    This made Icarus stunned, his head lower.

    "I''m sorry master¡­¡±

    Speechless reach out. Touch Icarus''s head. As a sign of consolation. The eyes are shot like arrows, with a pair of sharp eyes of rocky who has been staring at himself.

    "Who is that guy?" On one side, rejen is also watching rocky.

    "Looks like Frey..."

    "Of course. Rocky is fley''s brother! " Charlotte responded with a reflex, then looked at leizhen in surprise.

    "You don''t even know Loki, the sword emperor?"

    "The sword emperor, rocky?" Rajen squinted, as if thinking of something, and looked at rocky.

    "I see. He is one of the top thirteen ''meat NDS'' in the'' Night Party ''. He is a sophomore like us, but he ranks seventh in the'' sacredblaze ''?"

    "Fortunately, you are not too ignorant..." Charlotte looked at Rocky with a dignified expression.

    "That''s right. He''s Loki. He''s never been defeated in practice so far. He''s known as the" marshal "who can compete with the No. 1, i.e. Magnus!"

    "A rival who can compete with Magnus..." Ray Zhen''s eyes on rocky have changed.

    It wasn''t a shock at Loki''s strength, it was just a natural reaction to the name Magnus.

    However, this reaction is not a fear of the strong, but an emotion similar to anger and hatred.

    Of course, this kind of mood only fleets in Lei Zhen''s eyes. Next second, Lei Zhen recovers his usual arrogant tone.

    "The guy named rocky is ranked seventh, and you''re sixth, but he''s known as a rival to Magnus, but you don''t. what''s the matter?"

    "It''s the stupidest thing to look at the strength of an opponent simply by ranking!" Charlotte said with a scornful look on her face.

    "Although the top 50 of the night club is ranked by strength, it is the executive department of the night club who judges it according to the strength of the part they see. Who knows if there is any secret card in the dark for the" sword emperor "Loki?"

    "If ''gauntlet'' is ranked exactly in line with their strengths, you won''t be in such a pathetic position..." With such a remark, Charlotte''s eyes turned to speechless.

    "And he''s not just in fourth placeHearing this, Lei Zhen can''t speak.

    During this period, wordless and rocky have been looking at each other closely, without saying even a word.

    However, in the air, a sense of tension that makes people''s heart beat faster unconsciously is permeated.

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Loki first broke the silence.

    "Can''t even control your own ''automaton''?"? "Scarlet eyes"! "

    "It seems that our" sacredblaze ", the legendary" king of the sword ", has a little problem with his eyes..." Speechless brow a pick, involuntarily a smile.

    "Can''t you see the magic I was delivering to my ''automaton''?"

    The implication is that Icarus''s hand is completely unintelligible!

    The truth is not so, of course, but wordless is still a person to bear down, let Icarus indigo pupil emerged in the deep infatuation, also let Rocky''s face slightly sink.

    "I can think that you are going to rebel against me?"

    "Revolt?" Speechless smile, laugh unusual satire.

    "The so-called resistance generally refers to the weak''s challenge to the strong, or the inferior''s plan to challenge the superior and the inferior. Do you think you are better than me, Emperor Jian? Or do you think you are the superior? "

    "In my opinion, you are neither the strong nor the superior, but you are just a fool who thinks you are invincible because of a little achievement!" Rocky''s cold gaze was speechless.

    "Beating Felix makes you proud to think you can beat me? Or do you think I''m weaker than Felix? "

    "I think you misunderstood me deeply..." Speechless sneer.

    "To me, Felix is nothing more than a dead ant, and you, even better than Felix, are just a little bit bigger..."

    In the moment of falling words, on the opposite side, Loki raised his head fiercely. On his body, a magic force visible to the naked eye turned into a real fog, rising and rising.

    "Although I am modest and tolerant, there are three kinds of people I can''t forgive in any way..."

    "Command my people..."

    "Those who resist me..."

    "And..." There is a strong murderous spirit in the red eyes, and Rocky''s sharp knife like vision is directed on the speechless body

    "No, you are neither modest nor tolerant..." In the face of the rising of rocky, he has the magic like fog, and his face is calm. He is better than rocky, and the magic like wind and waves burst out.

    "But, I admit, those who don''t know where to jump out and cut people with their swords are really eyesore..."

    It also contains the cold and murderous vision colliding with each other in the mid air. It is also strong enough that the magic of different people suddenly strikes around. A wave of invisible wind fills the space slightly, making the air full of a touch of tension.

    Looking at the speechless in the state of confrontation and the rising magic of rocky, they collided with each other in the space between each other and aroused strong waves. Fley, leizhen and midnight could not help but start to shiver. Even Charlotte and Sigmund showed their tricky expressions.

    These two people are monsters

    Charlotte, Frey, midnight, Sigmund, Lei Zhen and other people who have such thoughts in their hearts don''t know. Such a result is an unspoken expression.

    Magic of competition

    Don''t talk about a Rockie. Even if there are ten, one hundred, one thousand and ten thousand Rockies, they are definitely not the opponents of nobody!

    However, it must be admitted that Loki''s own magic is also huge.

    At least, in terms of magic, Charlotte felt that he could not be the opponent of rocky

 Chapter 1622

    At the scene where magic and magic collide and stir up waves of wind and waves, the students who originally gathered in the student restaurant and the main street all seem to have retreated as if they were afraid of being hurt by the fish in the pond.

    Charlotte, midnight, Sigmund, and leizhen also withdrew a little. In that month, Icarus, astraya, kusha, and Xiayin were fully playing their role of "automaton", and they remained silent.

    Only Frey trapped in the iron cage has nowhere to go. She can only hold on to the oppressive feeling that makes people breathless. She tightly grasps the steel pipe of the iron cage. Her cheeks slide down with cold sweat. Rabbi even shrinks into a ball and hides behind the iron cage.

    With the passage of time, constantly releasing the magic, the confrontation between the two is finally showing a different performance.

    Speechless is still calm, smiling at the opposite of rocky, eyes full of tolerance to ask color.

    However, Rocky''s face began to flush, as if he was exerting too much force. His face was full of sweat, and his magic power gradually weakened at a slow speed.

    Seeing this scene, on one side, Charlotte, Sigmund, Frey, night, leizhen and other people understand even if they have no judgment.

    Who is the winner of this secret war

    However, this secret war is doomed to have no result.

    Frey, who was in the iron cage, looked at Rocky''s face full of sweat and looked as if she was about to vomit blood. The tide was so red that I couldn''t help crying out with worry.

    "Rocky..."

    In this totally silent scene, flea''s voice was not so abrupt, but it was clearly echoed.

    Icarus, standing beside wordless, could not help but stretch out his hand and pull his sleeve.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    Don''t think about it. Icarus wants to be merciless!

    It''s surprising that Icarus, who always obeys his opinions in an unknown way, can show his will so actively. At the same time, there''s a guess.

    Icarus, maybe there''s a meeting with Frey. Maybe

    Anyway. For Icarus''s rare willingness, wordless nature will not go against it. At present, slowly recovered the surging magic.

    Feel the magic of wordless convergence. Loki quickly stopped the magic that was constantly emerging. I gasped.

    The whole show. Back to the silence

    Seeing this, the Charlottes, who thought they would fight directly, and even Hansha and Xiayin, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and they all gathered at the silent side.

    "That''s it!" Charlotte took a look at the unchanging silence. Another look at the sweating, panting Loki, a voice of awe.

    "If you have any grudges, wait until the" night party "to finish it!"

    However, Charlotte''s words, which made rocky step down, brought him a cold vision.

    "Are you going to get in my way, too? "Tyrantrex"

    "It''s not good-looking but you, your Majesty the sword emperor..." Ray takes a step forward and stares at rocky.

    "Or are you going to face so many of us alone?"

    "You are "Next to last (color condlast)"... " Loki''s eyebrows twitched, and with the same look as a predator staring at his prey, he also looked at leizhen.

    "Are you going to be nosy, mad dog?"

    "So, I can only say sorry to you..." Lei Zhen is not willing to show his weakness.

    "Who makes your sister seem to be very popular with dogs? I''m a mad dog. I have to run to wag my tail."

    Loki''s eyes swept through Charlotte, Raytheon, Frey and a group of ''automatons'' in turn, and finally, he remained silent.

    "You''d better stop worrying about our siblings, ''scarlet eyes''..."

    Wen Yan, speechless and speechless,

    "are you threatening me?"

    "Just advice..." Rocky said this in a cold voice.

    "Still, don''t think you are invincible..."

    With this sentence left behind, Loki turned around. His "automaton" and the angel of wisdom also released from the combat state. The two huge blades in his hands fell off his arm, were collected behind his back and hung up.

    With the "clang" of the walking wise angel, rocky head also did not return, left the scene

    "That guy..." Looking at Rocky''s back, Charlotte and leizhen''s heart sank a little.Just in the form, people can see that rocky is in absolute disadvantage.

    Not to mention speechless itself has the power over rocky, Charlotte and leizhen both show the attitude of being able to plug in.

    In the face of the existence of two ranking ''thirteen meat'' and a powerful ''gauntlet'', although Loki stopped, he was obviously not afraid.

    So Charlotte and Raytheon understood.

    Rocky, it''s not about the situation!

    Rocky is confident!

    Even with Charlotte and Raytheon, he has the confidence to win!

    So, in the end, Rocky''s eyes will only sweep over Charlotte and leizhen, but stay on speechless body.

    Treat speechless, Loki has no certainty of victory!

    But the last words left by Loki are not the belief of victory, but the determination of death!

    He''s telling wordless

    Even if he can''t fight, he will fight!

    That''s all!

    "It''s a really unpleasant guy at all levels..." Charlotte held Sigmund in her arms with a fierce color on her face.

    "Who does he think he is? Do you think you can win me if you can compete with Magnus? Don''t let me meet you at the night party! "

    "You''re also a scary guy, in all ways..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders, as if nothing had happened just now, casually joking.

    "I think the" sword emperor "will regret being stared at by you in the future."

    During the speech, the students around were also noisy and scattered.

    I think that in a short time, the existence of "scarlet eyes", "tyrantrex" and "sacredblaze" three "thirteen people (flesh NDS)" will almost fight, and it should spread throughout the college, right

    During the noisy dispersion of the students, Icarus quietly went to the side of the cage, opened the cage, and then extended his hand to Frey.

    Fleur stared at Icarus''s hand, and then she came back to her senses. Holding Icarus''s hand, Fleur walked out of the cage carefully, saying something like a mosquito.

    "Thank you Thank you Protecting my family... "

    On one side, Rabbi also wagged his tail, reached Icarus'' feet, and rubbed the back of Icarus'' hand with his hairy head, which made Icarus slightly stunned, but he shook his head, indicating that he was not polite.

    Hello At this time, leizhen came with the night.

    "You don''t seem to have a good relationship with" sword emperor ". Aren''t you brothers and sisters?"

    This fool!

    Speechless, that month, the sand, Charlotte four people''s hearts at the same time secretly scolded such a sound.

    Since I know that people are obviously brothers and sisters, but they still look very bad, who will tell you why

    Besides, isn''t it more hurtful to say it like this

    Sure enough, flea''s face, full of weak Qi, was full of worry, and her red eyes were full of gloom.

    "Just I''ve been Giving Rocky Make trouble Just... "

    When she uttered this sentence in a nearly vanished tone, flea bowed to the crowd as if she had exhausted all her strength.

    "I''ll go first..."

    Finish saying, flea takes Rabbi, turn around, when even want to leave.

    Looking at Frey''s slightly lonely back, Icarus''s lips are slightly open. She seems to want to say something, but she can''t say it. She can only quietly look at Frey''s back and say nothing.

    Seeing Icarus''s silent smile, he suddenly said something that made everyone''s face freeze on the spot.

    "I said, sister Fleur, would you like to go out with me for an appointment?"

 Chapter 1623

    (third...)

    "I said, sister Frey, would you like to go out with me for an appointment?"

    For a moment, the air, frozen

    With her back to the crowd, and Rabbi, flea, who was going to leave, stumbled, sobbed and fell to the ground.

    Charlotte, leizhen and the night three looked at the silent face with a leisurely smile, and their mouth slowly opened.

    The three of them, Tansa, Xiayin and astraya, stared round and looked unbelievable.

    Icarus''s pair of indigo pupils were filled with stupidity.

    As for that month, she seemed to have guessed something. She took the lace fan that almost never left her hand, knocked on her forehead and sighed.

    Although a group of young girls and Lei Zhen showed different actions, it is undeniable that all of them were shocked by this sudden statement on the spot and didn''t react for half a day.

    Ignoring the performance of all the people at the scene, wordless walked to Frey who fell on the ground, helped her up and showed a general expression of teasing.

    "How is it? Can you agree? "

    "Eh? Hey? Eh? " Fley just looked at the face with a teasing expression, and her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish, revealing a few strange syllables. Then, her pretty face was ruddy, and she shook her head in a panic.

    "No No No way... "

    "Oh?..." Speechless, pretending to be disappointed.

    "In other words, have I been rejected?"

    "No No... " Maybe it''s because it''s too kind. Seeing the speechless disappointment, flea couldn''t bear it. She grabbed her hand tightly and squeezed out her voice nervously.

    "No Without permission I can''t leave the College... "

    "Allow?..." Speechless blinked.

    "You mean, your family?"

    Flea is silent, and nods hard.

    "My father We are not allowed to run around... "

    "Just strolling around in a smart city..." Said with a silent smile.

    "Should I be ok?"

    "But But Fleur is still flustered.

    "I I will not

    "No?" Speechless slightly Zheng, some uncertain inquiry.

    "You mean you don''t date?"

    Fley nodded her head timidly and embarrassed, and let silent smile come out.

    "It doesn''t matter. This part is just for men. Miss Fleur just needs to look forward to it

    "Well..." Fleur''s face was full of embarrassment. Obviously, she not only didn''t accept such an invitation, but also was very bad at dealing with such things.

    General. If a girl behaves like this. So. Dating or something, it''s probably not going to work.

    But speechless is a look of winning, throwing a killer mace.

    "If you promise me. I can tell you that the target you want to assassinate is Lei Zhen''s weakness

    Hearing this sentence, the embarrassment on Frey''s face was suddenly replaced by a move.

    "Ha?..." There was no response at all. The thunder who was shot innocently made a blankly sound.

    "How is it?" At this moment, speechless is like a wolf luring a white rabbit to open the door. The expression on his face seems to all people to be extremely evil.

    "Just go shopping with me in a smart city, and you will get a way to fulfill your wish. Is that a good deal?"

    "I I... " Frey''s face was full of tension and tangled, agitating her hands, which seemed to be really difficult. However, when she saw that Rabbi around looked at herself with round eyes and wagged her tail, Frey''s heart was immediately certain.

    "I I see... " She stood up and bowed as if she did not dare to look at her speechless face.

    "Please Please let me with you Appointment

    Agreed

    Originally, the whole brain was disordered because of the sudden development of the public again.

    "Thank you very much!" Speechless smile.

    "Then, at this time tomorrow, please go to the gate and let''s meet there!"

    "Yes Yes! " Fley trembled for a moment, and answered in a flurried way. Then she hugged Rabbi at a loss and was carried away by Rabbi.

    Lei Zhen and her group of young girls can only stare at the figure of flea who is carried on her back by Rabbi and gradually goes away. After a long time, they finally react.

    "You You, you, you, you Charlotte shook her hands and pointed to silence.

    "You guy, don''t you like that big breasted woman?!"

    "Teacher!" She was so angry that she even used to call her speechless. I can imagine how angry she was."If you invite other girls to go out with you in front of her, even if it''s her, she won''t forgive you!"

    ¡°master£¡ idiot! Bad! Big radish with flower heart! " Astraya shakes out all the swearing words in her poor brain and looks speechless with contempt.

    "Mingming sisters are all around!"

    "Mr. wordless, I''m wrong about you at night!" The night was noisy.

    "It''s not normal to leave your" automaton "to date a human woman!"

    "Your statement is the most abnormal!" Ray really couldn''t help but make complaints about it, and then took a look at his mouth.

    "No, that''s not the point. The point is why do I use my weakness as a condition to invite others to date? When did you know my weakness? What weakness do I have? "

    At the same time, Charlotte, Gusha, astraya and the night were all excited. On one side, the moon silently closed her lace fan, held the hands of Xia Yin, who was dull and red on his face, and retreated to one side. The fire broke out across the bank.

    And the four people in the excitement, Charlotte, jusha, astraya and midnight, hit leizhen into the air and approached the speechless front with fierce expressions on their faces.

    "Here! I! Solution! Explain! One! Come on! Come on! "

    Seeing four young girls approaching their eyes at the same time, they were almost afraid of being speechless and could only smile bitterly.

    "What do you think? I only met Frey today, didn''t I? Is it possible that they really went on a date? "

    "What happened to the invitation just now?" Asked Charlotte, unyielding.

    "Don''t you want to say it''s just an excuse?"

    "That''s really an excuse!" Speechless spread out.

    "I just have a few questions to ask..."

    "Question?..." Astraya cocked her head.

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Well Speechless and traceless, he looked at Icarus in the distance and replied perfunctorily.

    "It''s just that she looks like she has something to hide, so she just wants to ask. She also said that Fleur is not the kind of person who will kill others in order to win at the night party..."

    "Mmhmm!" This time, he nodded his head hard, and then he became speechless.

    "Miss Fleur must not be a bad person," she thought

    "So, are you really going to meddle?" Charlotte sneered.

    "You''d better not worry about that kind of thing..."

    This is Charlotte''s voice!

    It''s not that Charlotte is ruthless and doesn''t want to help people in need. This seemingly fierce girl just has her own concerns.

    After all, if Fleur really has some unspeakable, even tragic reasons, which are known by the public, then when she fights at the "night party", she will have fatal hesitation because she can''t bear it, drag herself down, and finally, let herself be defeated.

    So, it''s not that Charlotte is ruthless, but on the contrary, it''s because Charlotte is kind-hearted that she can be sure that she won''t be able to defeat Frey if she knows her hard words.

    But Charlotte has his own reason to live in the night party until the end and become the "devil king".

    Therefore, no matter what you ask or what you don''t know, instead, you can not give yourself so much burden.

    Ray Zhen seemed to know the reason for Charlotte''s saying, and his expression became cloudy and uncertain.

    That''s for sure.

    At the beginning, Lei Zhen thought that Fleur might have some difficult words to assassinate himself, so he found wordless and Charlotte and planned to ask about Fleur.

    Now, with the same concerns as Charlotte, it''s no wonder ray hesitates.

    Only speechless, the corner of the mouth raised a carefree arc.

    "Unfortunately, I have no extravagant desire for the throne of the" devil king ". This is not valid for me!"

    Finish saying, speechless put his eyes on the direction of flea''s going away, and there was a thoughtful look in his eyes

 Chapter 1624

    (besides, speechless is really not the school that came out to love my sister. There is no need to waste time on completing the task because of such a small thing.

    For this matter, even astraya, who has an IQ of 9, knows that she can''t not.

    At present, two young girls, one big and one small, look at each other, and their faces are full of expressions of unwillingness.

    It seems that jusha and astraya really want to go out with wordless

    "Be obedient, there will be opportunities in the future..." Speechless reached out his hand and felt the head of Yusha and astraya.

    "Next time I''ll take you out to play, and this time I''ll also bring you gifts, so you''ll be obedient..."

    "Gift Gift?... " Astraya''s eyes brightened.

    "Then, can I have a cake?"

    "I want ice cream..." He started to talk.

    "Large size..."

    Line line line Speechless secretly relieved a breath, like a smile agreed to come down.

    At this time, the wordless corner of the dress came the feeling of being pulled, the wordless vision to the past, on a pair of ice like blue eyes with some expectations.

    "I Also want to read a Book... " Xia Yin seems to be a little embarrassed, pulling the silent clothes, shy mouth.

    "May I have some books?"

    "Black tea seems to have run out of tea..." The month sitting on the sofa came in with understatement.

    "Come back with some tea, too..."

    "Yes..." Speechless efforts turned the white eyes, and then also touched the head of Xia Yin sitting aside. Xia Yin''s pretty face was slightly red, but his eyes were full of comfortable performance, and his eyes turned to the direction of the head of the bed.

    There, Icarus is standing in silence, head down, as always waiting for the nearest place from speechless.

    Icarus Looking at Icarus''s beautiful eyes, he smiled silently.

    "And you? What do you want me to bring back?... "

    "I?..." Icarus froze and lost.

    "What does master want? Shall I bring it back to you?... "

    "It''s not me, it''s you..." Said without words and patience.

    "What do you want?..."

    Icarus''s expression became more and more dazed. At last, he said it cautiously.

    ¡°master¡­ What do you want?... "

    Hear here, whether it is speechless or that month, the sand, Xia Yin and so on all understand.

    What I want without words is what Icarus wants!

    There is no doubt that this young girl is a girl who has no desire or desire, lives only for her master, thinks for her master wholeheartedly, and has a heart all over her master, which makes people feel heartache and hate to love her all her life!

    "Icarus sauce!" The sand has already fallen on Icarus.

    "Salsa really likes Icarus sauce more and more!"

    "Eh?" Icarus didn''t know why she had such a performance. She could only learn to have no words and touch her head.

    Even that month, I couldn''t help but say a word for this girl whose heart is all in silence.

    "That Fleur, if you can help her, please help her as much as possible..." On the delicate pretty face, there was no wave in the ancient well. That month, I looked straight at it without words.

    "I don''t know what it is, but Icarus seems to care about that little girl named Frey. That''s why you asked her out, right?"

    Speechless with a "sure enough to hide you" expression, shrugged his shoulders, took Icarus''s hand and called softly.

    Icarus

    Icarus a pair of wings like embellishment in the ear above the ornament lovely shake, a pair of eyes that I can see clearly turn to the silent face.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    "Frey and Rabbi do have some problems..." Silent to Icarus, smile.

    "Do you want to help them?"

    There was a faint light in Icarus''s eyes. After a moment''s meditation, he nodded his head timidly, as if he was afraid of being angry and speechless.

    "I don''t want to see them hurt, master. Are you in any trouble?"

    "How could..." Wordless tightened Icarus''s little hand, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.

    "Leave it to me!"

    Smell words, Icarus a pretty face is imperceptible, loose down

 Chapter 1625

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", the gate

    Inside the door, which was built so firmly, was a reception room...

    This reception room, generally, is used to receive those who need to find a student or professor in the college.

    Because it is not specially for visiting the college or for college affairs, the guests who come to the college due to personal factors will not be entertained inside the college and given accommodation.

    Therefore, these visitors, when they come to the college, will only be entertained by the guards of the college to the reception room inside the gate. If they want to find any student, professor or senior level of the college, they must first inform the guards, who will be responsible for informing them.

    It''s hard to hear. These visitors are like visiting in prison. Their movements will be restricted. They can do nothing but sit in the reception room and wait patiently and explain the visit to the guards.

    This is a good metaphor.

    After all, the walls of the college are so much like the walls of the prison, and the rules and regulations restrict the students greatly. The "automaton" of the students can even be directly regarded as prisoners, and they can''t enter and leave the college freely.

    At this time, in the reception room, there was a person sitting there.

    It''s a coat in plush. The dress is rather gorgeous, with a long, thin body, but very strong physique, it looks like a gentle researcher, very temperament, about the age of three or forty years old gentleman.

    The dignified gentleman was sitting in a rather luxurious chair with a cup of black tea in his hand, but he didn''t even take a sip of it. So he put it in his hand and looked through the window of the reception room. Look out into the night sky.

    No. To be more precise, a gentleman is not looking at the night sky, but at the night scene of the bright "warprussian king qiaoxue College" under the night sky. But a little memory appeared.

    "Nothing has changed..."

    Say such a sentence. Miss in the eyes of a gentleman. Suddenly it turned into disgust.

    "There is no progress, no matter where it is, it''s really annoying..."

    Fortunately. There are no college guards in the reception room.

    Otherwise, by this alone, a gentleman will surely cause hostility to the guards.

    "Dong Dong

    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the reception room, which attracted the attention of the gentleman who had been looking out the window at the night view of the college.

    At the same time, a guard opened the door and came in with a girl with pearl hair, a ponytail tied to the right of her head and a wolfhound type ''automaton''.

    In the moment of seeing the girl, the gentleman did not hide his surprise.

    "Frey?"

    "Well..." Fley lowered her head, looked at her feet, and began to wince.

    "Father My father

    "Is it really you?" The gentleman seemed to be very surprised at Frey''s arrival.

    "Why are you here?..."

    "Monsieur Bronson..." On one side, the guards spoke in awe.

    "Miss Fleur asked to see you..."

    "Fleur? Ask to see me?... " The gentleman named Bronson, whom Frey called her father, looked at Frey in amazement.

    "It''s the first time you''ve asked to see me since you became my adopted daughter, isn''t it?"

    "Well..." Frey''s body quivered slightly, her head was getting lower and lower, and she almost buried herself in the big pair of plump breasts.

    Obviously, for Frey, the adopted father named Bronson seems to inspire her cowardice more easily than ordinary people.

    "I''m very happy, Frey..." Bronson put down his teacup and a kind smile appeared on his face.

    "Well, let me hear. What can I do for you..."

    "Father My father Fleur carefully observed Bronson''s expression. When she saw the friendly smile on the other side''s face, she summoned up a little courage and said this in a voice that was almost disappearing.

    "There is One thing, I want to ask my father''s permission... "

    Bronson didn''t open his mouth, but continued to keep a gentle smile like a gentleman, silently urging Frey to go on.

    Fleur looked at Bronson uneasily, hesitated, or hesitated in the same place for fear, until a long time later, she said.

    "I Tomorrow Think of a college... "

    "Out of college?" This time, Bronson was not only surprised, but also stunned.Although Frey is only his adopted daughter, Bronson is not familiar with the adopted daughter.

    In short, Frey is a timid girl who will show the timid side in the first time, no matter who is right or not.

    Bronson still remembers that he adopted Frey. On the day of the first meeting, the daughter, even the food he prepared for her, showed a frightened look. She sat on the table for half a day, and didn''t dare to pick up the tableware until she was really hungry enough to taste it carefully.

    How can such a cowardly person come up with a college

    Fleur has been in the college for three years and has never asked for such a request.

    What''s more, although the college allows students to go in and out freely, it does not allow students to bring out the ''automatic'' dolls.

    That is to say, Fleur wants to come up with a college. She has to keep the rabbi who is always around her, like a family member.

    Without rabbi''s company, this cowardly girl, I''m afraid, would even walk with her feet shaking

    So Bronson was stunned for a long time when Fleur offered to come up with the college. Then there was a frown.

    "Why?"

    Seeing that the smile on Bronson''s face had disappeared, Fleur shrank in fright and the mosquito responded.

    "There is I was invited to Go on a date

    "Appointment?..." Bronson''s eyes to Frey are completely strange.

    He felt that his surprise in his whole life had been lured by the daughter in front of him, all of which had been shown today.

    Then Bronson smiled again, warm and soft, like a father who was glad to see his daughter grow up.

    But. If you look closely, you can see. Bronson''s eyes, not only did not smile, but also revealed a cold heart.

    "Frey..." Bronson shook his head and sighed.

    "You should know. You have no right to date. There''s no time for any appointments. Have you forgotten your task? "

    Fleur lowered her head, making people unable to see the expression clearly, but her hands were constantly stirring. It shows how nervous and uneasy Frey is.

    "It''s rare for you to come to me for such a boring thing..." As if Bronson had lost interest in Frey, he held up the teacup again.

    "Let me hear it. You don''t hesitate to ask me who you are going to date..."

    Suddenly, a pair of red eyes of flea emerged with strong hesitation, and after a while, she opened her mouth slightly.

    "Yes "Scarlet eyes"

    Bronson''s hand on the teacup gave a sudden pause, and his eyes flashed with fine light.

    "You''re talking about the scarlet eyes that defeated the eldest son of the Kingsford family and suppressed him in an encounter with marshal, who was closest to the devil in the nightclub?"

    "Yes Yes... "

    With Fleur''s confirmation, Bronson smiled, and this time, the smile was very pleasant.

    "I am sure of your request!" Bronson, who just showed a clear opposition tendency, did not hesitate to grant Fleur''s request, leaving Fleur stunned on the spot.

    "But, Frey, there''s one thing I need you to do..." Bronson stood up and came to Frey''s face. He gently put his hand on Frey''s shoulder.

    "For tomorrow''s date, I need you to find out what magic circuits the five automatons around ''scarlet eyes'' have!"

    Frey looked at the smiling Bronson in amazement.

    "Explore magic circuit?"

    "Yes!" Bronson''s face once again wore a friendly smile.

    "You should be able to do it?"

    "But But Frey hesitated uneasily.

    "For Why?... "

    "As for the magic circuit that can suppress the existence of the closest" magic king ", I, the president of the ingenious workshop that manages and develops the" automaton "and magic circuit, can''t be uninterested?" Bronson said without hesitation.

    "Fortunately, he found you, and you have a good face and a good body. When necessary, it''s not impossible to use some special means..."

    Hearing the meaning of this sentence, flea shuddered instantly.

    What does this mean

    This is to let oneself go to seduce others, even betray the meaning of the body

    Looking at the stunned Frey, Bronson squinted, reached into his arms and took out a picture.In the photo, dozens of dogs, from hounds to beagles, all kinds of big and small, some parts of their bodies covered with armor, are shown on it.

    When she saw this picture, flea was a little sluggish, and her expression was dim.

    "You can finish your task safely..." Bronson smiled.

    "As long as I get the information I''m satisfied with, you can live with us again..."

    Frey never hesitated in her red eyes.

    "Yes My fathe

 Chapter 1626

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "I have no moral integrity" and "seven crimes are broken"

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    In the early morning, he got up from bed without any words, stood in front of a full-length mirror, and arranged his uniform.

    Today is a very rare holiday. All the professors and students in the college have taken a vacation and cancelled all the courses. Apart from those students who need supplementary study, no one needs to go to class today.

    In addition, the weather outside is cool and sunny. It''s really a very good day.

    It''s perfect for dating.

    In their pajamas, Yusha, Xiayin and astraya sat on a bed side by side and watched the silence of their uniforms in front of the full-length mirror. Apart from Xiayin, Yusha and astraya were a little angry.

    "It looks like I''m happy..." He Sha holds hands and squeezes out a sullen voice.

    "Brother, are you looking forward to a date with Miss Fleur?"

    Appointment Xia Yin looks forward to something. She looks speechless and her pretty face is slightly ruddy.

    "Me too Want to date my brother... "

    "Woo..." Astraya is a listless look, let a pair of white wings on the color seems to have dimmed a little.

    "I really want to go out with master..."

    "Your brother and master didn''t really go out to play..." Only that month alone, a delicate pretty face is still unshakable. I took a look around the three people, including Tansa, Xiayin and astraya.

    "Do you want to cause trouble?"

    "Wuwu..." At the same time, the three of them lowered their heads and became listless.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus, who stayed beside wordless, took out a wallet and handed it to wordless.

    "Paper money, ready..."

    Thank you, Icarus Wordless took the wallet, touched Icarus''s head, then looked at the month and the listless Gusha, Xiayin, astraya and others, and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Well, I''ll go out first..."

    "Woo..." Three of them groaned feebly.

    "Be careful on the way..."

    "Don''t forget to bring tea..." In that month, I glanced at speechless.

    "And. Remember to take precautions. Don''t make people''s bellies bigger... "

    Wordless almost fell to the ground.

    "What do you think I''m going for?!"

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus''s pair of indigo pupils were full of worry and uneasiness.

    "Really, don''t you want me to follow?"

    "Didn''t it say that everything was given to me?" Touch Icarus''s head without a word. Soothe with a soft voice.

    "Don''t worry. Although my rank has been cleared. But the immortal is still alive. In this world, no one can kill me... "

    Smell the words. Icarus''s worries and anxieties in his eyes have only weakened a little, and he has nodded his head.

    "Then..." Speechless this just waved a hand, open the door of the room.

    "I''ll go out first. If anything happens, don''t worry about others, just call me in my heart!"

    That month, gusA, Xiayin and astraya all nodded their heads, let silent smile, walked out of the room and left the dormitory.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus watched the door, his hands clasped together, on his chest.

    "Be careful on the way..."

    ¡­¡­

    Alone, speechless in all kinds of eyes of the boys in the surrounding guiliao boys'' dormitory, they walked out of the dormitory door and into the courtyard.

    "Very happy..."

    Just after entering the courtyard in front of the dormitory, a full of unhappy voice spread into the silent ear, which made his footsteps slow down, and a rather funny expression appeared on his face, looking at the sound source.

    Under a tree in the corner of the courtyard, I was in a bad mood. Charlotte was standing there with a pretty face full of unhappiness.

    A gorgeous long blonde hair bathes in the sun, reflecting the light. Even on holidays, Charlotte still wears a uniform. On the beret, Sigmund sits as usual. Together with Charlotte, Qi Qi Qi looks at the silence coming out of the gate of guiliao.

    "Are you going to find Frey?" Holding his hand to his chest, Charlotte uttered a sarcastic voice.

    "Are you a fool? Or are you really a bad guy? People like that are not worth your deep understanding, you know? "

    "Early in the morning, I''ll make a bad remark..." Without a word, Charlotte took a look at it and walked out of the courtyard towards the college gate.

    "If you are a little gentle, you won''t be called" Tyrannosaurus Rex "by others.""I''m not kidding you!" Charlotte hurried after him, shouting as he pursued.

    "You will be disappointed if you know what Frey calls" hard to tell! "

    "Oh?..." Wordless squint at Charlotte walking beside him.

    "Did you hear anything?"

    "That''s what shire spent the whole day trying to hear!" Sigmund opened in cold.

    "It seems that shire doesn''t want to see you dating Frey..."

    "Shut up! Sigmund! " Charlotte''s face was red with a Shua.

    "Be careful if I change all your chicken into lettuce!"

    "Still not so frank..." Speechless almost laughed.

    "Then, my Miss Charlotte, can you tell me what you have heard?"

    "Who Who is your Miss Charlotte! " Charlotte glared at wordless.

    "I just heard about Frey''s backup!"

    "Backup?" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "You mean the sponsor who helps Frey pay for her tuition?"

    "Also a sponsor of rocky!" Charlotte got serious.

    "Have you heard of" divineworks "

    "The workshop of God?" Wordless brow slightly pick pick.

    "It''s a big voice. I call myself God..."

    "It''s a very loud tone, but it''s a new smart workshop that has gained fame in the past decade. It''s even nominated in the next generation of smart main campaign of the British Army!" Charlotte frowned.

    "Have you ever heard of" sound pressure operation "

    "Magic circuit?" Speechless spread out.

    "Is that the magic loop Frey''s Rabbi carries?"

    "The" divineworks "owns the franchise of this magic circuit!" Charlotte nodded.

    "Rabbi, probably made by" divineworks ", is going to be put into the" night party "for testing, which will be used in the next generation of smart main election test machine of the British Army!"

    The "night party" is a competition for the selection of the best puppet ambassadors in a certain period of time. The contestants participating in the "night party" are all talents from all over the world!

    Therefore, on the battlefield of "night party", we will gather all kinds of old, new and excellent ingenuity from all over the world!

    In such a case, if an "automaton" can show superior performance in the "night party", then it also proves that the "automaton" is the top in the world!

    In order to show the military the performance of the testing machine developed by its own workshop, the "night party" is undoubtedly the best stage!

    If Rabbi can pass the "night party" and show his excellent combat ability, then the British side will surely be moved, and let the magic circuit inside him become the main magic skill of the "automaton" configured by the military''s smart Corps in the next period of time!

    "That''s why Frey wanted to assassinate the second to last!" Charlotte''s sarcastic smile.

    "After all, the power of" the second from the bottom "is not weak. Fleur''s strength can''t win him. If he is defeated in the first battle, it will only give the military the worst impression!"

    "That''s why you say that Fleur isn''t worth my in-depth study?" Speechless laugh.

    "Because Frey only wanted the dexterity developed by" divineworks "to be selected and become the main force of the next generation of the dexterity army, and also let the British party become the biggest customer of" divineworks ", so as to assassinate Lei Zhen, right?..."

    "That''s it!" Charlotte nodded her head hard and gazed into the speechless eyes.

    "The so-called" hard to tell "means this. Are you disappointed?"

    However, wordless did not mean disappointment, but took a deep look at Charlotte.

    "Do you really think this is Fleur''s dilemma?"

 Chapter 1627

    (third...)

    it is clear from the wine red pupils that some can''t be ignored. Charlotte frowned tightly.

    "Don''t you think Fleur intended to assassinate the second to last in order to make" divineworks "selected as the main supplier of" automaton "for the next generation of members of the British fleet?"

    Frey''s'' automaton ''-- the magic circuit in rabbi''s body, is the franchise of'' divineworks'' -- voice pressure operation!

    So, isn''t it very possible that the "divineworks" is going to let Fleur assassinate leizhen in order to let the "voice pressure operation" be looked at by the British government

    After all, though Lei Zhen ranked the 100th, he once challenged many "gauntlet" to get the qualification of the "night party", and won every battle. With the strength of Frey''s 99th place, he could not be Lei Zhen''s opponent at all.

    However, the first battle of "night club" is the battle between the 99th and the 100th!

    If you fail in the first battle, the "voice pressure operation" will undoubtedly be regarded as a chicken rib. The British side can not make the magic circuit of chicken rib become the magic circuit inside the "automaton" equipped by members of the smart Corps.

    At that time, the "divineworks" will also be eliminated by the military. Lost a big customer, the military.

    However, if Lei Zhen, a black horse, is removed, so that Frey will not encounter a strong enemy in a short time, then the "sound pressure operation" can fully demonstrate its ability.

    "Divineworks" can greatly improve the "sound pressure operation" through the process and results of the battle, and repeatedly debug Frey''s "automaton", and develop further application methods to strengthen the rabbi, so the chances of being favored by the military are much greater.

    "Divineworks" is Frey''s sponsor. Let Frey serve them. It''s also very normal.

    That is to say, Charlotte thought that "divineworks" directed Frey to kill leizhen!

    That''s the way to get the most out of "divineworks"!

    "But. Charlotte Wordless clapped Charlotte on the shoulder.

    "Have you forgotten Rocky''s angel of wisdom?"

    Sherlock was stunned.

    "I think. The magic circuit inside Loki''s angel is not "sound pressure operation". It''s another magic circuit developed by ''divineworks'' When I say this, the wordless tone is full of trade decisions.

    "If the purpose of" divineworks "is to let the magic circuit and even" automaton "developed by ourselves be looked at by the British * * side and sold to the military. So, Rocky''s angel of wits is completely qualified, isn''t it? "

    This Charlotte is dead.

    It''s true!

    Loki is one of the "Thirteen meat NDS". His "automaton" performance will certainly not be weak!

    In the whole "night party", Loki is the top group of people. Relying on the name of "thirteen people" alone, Loki''s "automaton" will be valued by the British people.

    If the purpose of "divineworks" is to let the magic circuit and even "automaton" developed by ourselves be looked at by the British * * side and sold to the military, as wordless as it is, without Frey, rocky alone can complete this task!

    And the magic loop that Rocky''s'' automaton ''carries is not'' voice pressure operation ''.

    In other words

    "''voice pressure operation ''has long been eliminated by'' divineworks''?" There was a silent sigh.

    "The bottom card of the" divineworks "is the angel of wisdom, not the rabbi!"

    "You mean?..." A thought flashed through Charlotte''s mind.

    "Fleur will want to assassinate the second from the bottom. What''s the reason why the military must pay attention to the sound pressure operation?"

    "Yes!" Speechless straight at Charlotte a pair of slightly fluctuating eyes.

    "For example, if we can''t let the" sound pressure operation "be regarded by the military, the" divineworks "will stop the continuous development of the" sound pressure operation ", completely eliminate the" sound pressure operation ", and abandon the rabbi!""Obsolete?!" Charlotte cried out.

    "That is to say, Frey assassinated Lei Zhen in order to let the" voice pressure operation "be valued by the military, so that" divineworks "can continue to be used, so that Rabbi will not be abandoned and protected?"

    "At least, I think that''s the reason!" A silent wry smile.

    "Otherwise, it''s hard for me to believe that a girl who would fall down unconsciously when walking, and would be afraid to meet strangers, would commit to assassinating a person and promise to be invited by others..."

    "Anyway, it''s the first time for me to meet with sister Frey. I can''t carry ''automaton'' outside the college. If I want to do something to her, she can''t resist at all. But even then, she still agrees..." Wordless rubbed his brow and heart, and gave Charlotte a look.

    "Doesn''t this prove that sister Frey has the reason to give up her own safety and achieve her goal? Do you think that''s the reason to attract a big client for "divineworks"

    Is it possible

    Of course not!

    "If so..." Charlotte bit her lips and said ruefully.

    "Then she is a dumber fool than me!"

    In order to save the life of their ''automaton'', and to kill a person!

    For those people who regard "automaton" as objects and props, how many can do it

    Even if it does, it will be regarded as a complete fool, right

    Unfortunately, Charlotte agreed.

    If someone told Charlotte that Sigmund would die if he didn''t kill someone, then Charlotte would do it, too!

    In this sudden silence, wordless and Charlotte came to the college gate and saw the figure.

    In the morning, the bright sunshine slowly shrouded the gate of the college and dyed the thick gate of the college golden.

    And just below the golden gate, a girl with pearly white hair stood with a little panic and trance.

    Beside the girl, a big black haired wolf dog sat on his knees, rubbing his master''s feet all the time.

    The guards on the door, armed with shotguns and aiming at the dog shaped ''automaton'', should be thinking of sniping it at the moment when it leaves the school gate, but one person and one dog just ignored it and just looked ahead.

    Needless to say, that''s flea and Rabbi!

    Seeing the silent coming, the panic on Frey''s face became more obvious.

    "I''ve kept you waiting, sister Fleur..."

    Speechless took a deep breath, pulled up a smile, and approached the past.

    "Sorry for the delay..."

    "No It doesn''t matter... " Flea shrunk her head and opened her mouth like a mosquito.

    "I I didn''t wait long... "

    "Then, let''s hurry up and start!"

    Finish saying, speechless stretch out hand, took flea''s hand.

    When the soft touch comes into the silent senses from the oiled slender hand, a tremor with great strength comes from the slender hand.

    "Eh? Ah! "

    Then there was the sound of such a scream.

    Of course, it wasn''t flea who called out. Flea just widened her eyes and looked at the hand held by wordless. It was so messy that her head was blank and there was no response.

    It was Charlotte who really called out

    In the totally different performance of the two girls, wordless pulling Frey, running to the outside of the gate

 Chapter 1628

    (the fourth change...)

    (things like Li are almost busy, and the normal update time can be restored in another two or three days. Fortunately, in this period of time, Li keeps the record of not asking for leave and not owe more. So, friends, for the sake of Li''s abstinence, support more...)

    "that student over there! Come and have a look! "

    "Come and have a look! You are satisfied with Bao Zhun! "

    "It will be cheaper for you! Come and have a look! "

    Under the sun, Liverpool, known as a smart city, is full of passionate and lively shouts, which makes the whole business street show a lively atmosphere...

    The past flow of people is like the current, three, three, two and two converging together, walking towards the two directions of the commercial street.

    Around, shops and restaurants are full of guests, shoe stores, clothing stores and adornment stores, these general shops are abnormally mixed with precious gem stores, showing their goods to passers-by.

    In the shops on both sides of the commercial street, some are selling some mechanical parts and magic products, even some cheap and weak magic circuits and some "automaton" finished products with low performance.

    It''s a sight that can''t be seen in ordinary cities.

    But in the smart city of Liverpool, it''s easy to see the stores that sell "automaton.".

    Walking in such a street, people can see the glass cabinets are filled with various parts every other distance. There are also some relatively rare stores, which are also equipped with spheres.

    Those parts, all are used to assemble the parts of the "automatic puppet"!

    As for those spheres, they are magic circuits that have not been activated or carried!

    Of course, the parts and magic circuits that can be sold in the shops on the street are the parts and magic circuits that can only be used to create the lowest level of ''Auto Marion''.

    In the eyes of those really powerful puppet ambassadors, these things are really valuable. It can be said that there is no one. But it''s much better than cities that don''t even have parts and magic circuits for ''automaton.''.

    Listening to the shouting from the shops on the left and right and the warm greeting from the shop owners, walking in the commercial street, speechless can''t help but exclaim.

    "People in smart cities are really enthusiastic..."

    "That''s because you''re wearing the uniform of the warprussian King''s school!" On one side, the harsh words in the stout Charlotte speak coldly.

    "The students who can attend the school are not well-off. There are sponsors behind it. I have a lot of money. So, these stores are so enthusiastic... "

    "Well..." Fleur, who was walking on the other side of silent, heard Charlotte''s words and gave a whimper.

    "I On me Apart from the cost of living There will be no money... "

    "I I''m talking about the general situation! General situation! " Charlotte began to falter.

    "I My recent financial situation is not very good either. Where do these stores know... "

    "That''s because you take all your money and buy back your family''s heart..." Wordless casual back such a sentence.

    "Otherwise, you must be very rich with the scholarship granted by the College..."

    Charlotte snorted. Don''t look away.

    But it was fley, who looked at Charlotte a little surprised.

    "Family Heart?... "

    "That''s the heart of those" automatons "who used to live with Charlotte There was no explanation.

    "For some reason, the ''automaton'' that used to live with Charlotte has been disintegrated. Now, Charlotte is slowly recycling these hearts. For Charlotte, the ''automaton'' that once lived together is just like the family..."

    "You What are you talking to yourself about alone? " The secret was stabbed, Charlotte blushed, and shouted at the silence.

    "Don''t look like you know me well. I haven''t asked you why you know this!"

    "The ''automaton'' that we used to live together Family?... " Fleur couldn''t help but cast her eyes on Charlotte, and there was a trace of joy in her red eyes when she saw her peers.

    "Me too Take Rabbi As a family... "

    "You..." Charlotte looked at Frey with a complicated face, and thought of the reason why Frey assassinated ray that she had no words when she was in college.Now, when she heard Fleur''s words and looked at Fleur''s happy expression, Charlotte could not help trusting the reason.

    "Say..."

    When Charlotte''s face was complex and flea was full of joy, she had no words to look at Charlotte, and her eyes were slightly drawn.

    "Why do you not only follow along, but also blend in naturally?"

    "I I just happened to be free! " Charlotte''s face was pretty and flustered, covering up the general stare to speechless.

    "Who knows what you pervert will do to Frey?"

    "I don''t mind if you find an excuse to come along with me. Anyway, I''m not going to drive you back..." He covered his forehead like a wordless headache.

    "Maybe not for another reason? Am I so untrustworthy in your heart?... "

    "Isn''t there a saying that knows people, knows faces and doesn''t know hearts?" Charlotte sneered.

    What''s more, you can''t even start your own ''automaton''

    "Good..." Speechless took a deep breath.

    "I bear you..."

    All of a sudden, Charlotte and Frey, who were walking on the left and right sides of wordless, were in a flurry at the same time. They necked up and hid behind wordless.

    Not for others, just because, on the opposite side, a group of people dyed their hair colorful and their faces were full of ruffians. At first sight, they knew that bad teenagers were not good people. They were arrogant and talked with each other, and they came face to face like clowns.

    "Huh?" Speechless as he went on, he asked the two girls who were hiding behind him.

    "What''s the matter with you?..."

    "No Nothing... "

    But Charlotte and Frey were obviously close to a group of bad teenagers coming from the opposite side, and their faces gradually showed a look of fear. Until the bad teenagers passed by, the two girls were relieved.

    It''s even if flea is such a timid person. I didn''t expect that the fierce "Tyrannosaurus Rex" would have such a little girl''s side, which surprised me a little.

    However, on second thought, wordless is more or less clear.

    Although puppet emissaries have the relationship of skillful magic and "automaton" in their bodies, and they have the fighting power of no more than ordinary people and even ordinary magicians, they also have some sequelae that only puppet emissaries can have.

    For example, if you are used to the feeling of having power and you don''t have an ''automaton'' around you, you will lose your sense of security and your courage will be relatively reduced.

    After all, it is only at this time that the superior puppet emissary is the most vulnerable time. It is also natural that he will feel fear subconsciously.

    This is a common problem that many puppeteers will have.

    Fleur was timid. It''s hard to judge whether she has such a common fault, but Charlotte should have it.

    Anyway, the famous "Tyrannosaurus Rex" is just an ordinary girl when there is no "automaton", isn''t it

    At the thought of this, there was no sense of teasing. Three bottles of drinks were bought from a nearby shop, and one bottle was given to Charlotte and Frey. A placatory smile appeared on their faces.

    "It doesn''t matter. What about me..."

    Obviously, it''s just a simple word, but the inner uneasiness of Charlotte and Frey has more or less subsided.

    Obviously, they didn''t carry "automaton" with them. Now they are in the situation of "no power to bind a chicken". But for them, Charlotte and Frey are surprised to find that their hearts have settled down a little.

    I have to say, it''s incredible

    "All right..." He opened the bottle and began to drink.

    "Where to go next?..."

    "Frey, let''s decide..." Charlotte also opened the bottle and began to drink.

    "After all, she is the main character today..."

    "I..." Fleur''s lips are slightly open. She looks at wordless carefully, and then points in a direction.

    "I Want to go there... "

 Chapter 1629

    "I Want to go there... "

    It took a lot of time for the speechless and Charlotte who were drinking the drink to hear Fleur''s voice, which was smaller than that of a mosquito, coming out of her throat. They followed Fleur''s direction and looked at the past.

    However, when Fleur''s point was printed into the eyes of a man and a woman who were drinking a drink, they both stared round their eyes at the same time.

    "Poof!"

    Without hesitation or scruples about their own image, wordless and Charlotte spray their drinks on each other''s faces in front of the strange eyes of all the pedestrians in the whole commercial street.

    Drinks in the mid air across, in the sun shining sparkling luster, then, a drop does not leak, all over the other side''s face.

    "Whoa!" Charlotte after a little stay, cheek "bang", like the explosion of a number of red, strange cry.

    "You What are you doing?! "

    "No Don''t blame me! " The wordless face also fully received the drink containing Charlotte''s saliva. It seemed that there was an unspeakable fragrance on his wet face, which made his heart shake and stutter.

    "I Don''t you spray me too! "

    "Don''t use that strange word for me! Who sprayed your face?! " Charlotte''s pretty face was as red as if she had painted it with fuel, and her eyes were full of wavering. And shame and anger.

    "Wuwu Taste It tastes Man''s taste And It''s still that guy''s smell... "

    With a sob of shame or a sob of shame, Charlotte quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped her face like a wash.

    I don''t know if it''s a speechless illusion. Before I wipe my face, Charlotte''s eyes seem to flash a little bit reluctant and lost

    Should it be an illusion

    With this idea, speechless but with a kind of heartfelt reluctant and lost, wipe up the fragrant drink containing Charlotte''s saliva on his face.

    When the liquid on the face was wiped clean, wordless and Charlotte looked at Frey very tacitly. He said nothing.

    "Well..." In that relatively silent state. Fley seemed to be a little scared and shrunk.

    Looking at the flea, who has shrunk her body into a ball and is afraid of her face, she looks very poor. This time. Wordless, Charlotte''s two hearts are surprisingly without any sympathy. Silently, I turned my head and looked at the place where Fleur just pointed out.

    It''s a hotel.

    Of course, it''s not a normal hotel.

    The hotel sign is pink. Around by the pink paint to decorate up, vaguely, one by one pink love was embellished on the signboard, and in the signboard''s top, carved a pair of men and women.

    A pair of men and women are embracing each other warmly!

    Such a hotel, although it seems to be out of place, has been heard of by Charlotte.

    It''s said that this is a hotel specially built for those who intend to do things between men and women in a bad way.

    In short, it''s a fun hotel!

    "Although I don''t think it''s very possible, let me ask..." Charlotte forced up a smile.

    "Fleur, don''t you mean the wrong place?"

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Fley shook her head and made a noise of unknown significance.

    "Although I don''t think it''s possible, let''s ask..." Speechless corner of the eye took a smoke, with an extremely uncertain tone, asked out the voice.

    "Do you want us to go in there Have a good time?... "

    What is the meaning of "play" in the end? I think smart people understand it. Even if they are not smart, they understand everything in combination with the current situation.

    And such a word also makes Charlotte and Frey blush.

    Then, in such a situation, Frey weakly raised her hand.

    "When Of course not... "

    Hearing this, silent and Charlotte were relieved at the same time, but before the breath could be finished, Fleur''s next words made them choke directly in their throats.

    "I With ''scarlet eyes'' Just go in "Tyrantrex" No need to... "

    "Cough, cough, cough..." Silent and Charlotte coughed.

    What does this mean

    Is that to say, fley didn''t mean to "play" together, but to "play" alone with silent two people on her own

    "You You, you, you Charlotte was too excited to say a word."Do you know what you''re talking about?"

    As if she couldn''t believe her eyes and ears, Charlotte took a look at wordless, another look at Fleur, pointed at wordless, and shouted.

    "You mean, you want to go in with this pervert "Play a game"

    "Well..." In the face of Charlotte, who was full of excitement and even showed a fierce anger, Frey used the expression as if she was going to cry. For a long time, she choked out such a sentence.

    "Tyrantrex" Do you want to come along? "

    "Who is going with you?" Charlotte, regardless of the behavior and strange expression of the people around her, turned her head hard, stared at the speechless, with some water vapor in her eyes, and then, one word by one, she let it out.

    "Pervert! Bad! shame on you! A bastard who only knows how to think with his lower body! "

    "You''re the one who doesn''t think with your head!" Speechless and angry cry.

    "Am I wrong? Am I wrong? I didn''t come up with that! "

    "Even if you give a hand to your ''automaton'', you''ll cheat us out. Do you want to ''play''?"

    "I don''t want to mention whether I have ever cheated you out of the" automaton "? You''re a guy who came here on your own, aren''t you? "

    "What --! Are you going to cut me off from doing something to Frey?! You pervert! "

    "You are the pervert! What are you doing on your own

    "Sure enough, I was fascinated by those big breasts. What do you want to hear from others? You just want to play!"

    "Please don''t mend your own brain! Listen to my explanation a little! "

    "No Don''t Quarrel... "

    Looking at the standing in the middle of the commercial street, already surrounded by the pedestrians around, but still in mutual scolding silence and Charlotte, Frey rushed forward, crying like a voice.

    "Together It doesn''t matter I don''t mind... "

    "I mind!!!"

    With the last strength of her body, wordless and Charlotte roared at Frey at the same time. When Frey''s pupils were turned around, she stared at each other and gasped.

    Until then, they found out what kind of situation they were in.

    Around the three people, silent, Charlotte and Frey, there has been an empty area. All the pedestrians have formed a circle, surrounded the three people inside and pointed at them.

    "Those three people are like the students of warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao college, aren''t they?"

    "No? Will the excellent puppet emissary in the world''s highest institution of magic talk about three people playing together in the hotel on the street? "

    "Aren''t puppets human? As long as it''s people, there''s more or less of an idea? "

    "I''ve also heard that some powerful and powerful students sometimes come here to play with some students from other schools in warprukis

    "Recent young people, it''s really outrageous..."

    "Shhh, keep it down. Someone may be someone who comes out of a powerful family. If you are overheard, you will die..."

    After such a sentence came out, the whispers and finger pointing around were weakened.

    But, in front of words, silent, Charlotte, Fleur three people are all heard.

    At present, wordless covers her face and can''t help looking down. Flea hides behind wordless. She seems to be afraid of the fingers of the people around her. Charlotte''s body trembles and her face turns red.

    However, this time, blushing is not caused by shyness, but by anger.

    "I But Charlotte of count Birao''s family Charlotte blushed and roared around.

    "As a noble man! Who will do that shameless thing

    Under such a roar, the pedestrians around were frightened and ran away.

    Should we really say that it is worthy of the name of "Tyrannosaurus Rex"

 Chapter 1630

    Today is a colorful day.

    However, for wordless, this colorful day, leaving only hard work.

    Because, when I pass by the bookstore and want to buy books for Xia Yin, there will be a girl disappear nearby. Then, a book with a living person in it will appear in a corner of the shop inexplicably. The prefix of the book is "what can I do after I buy it"

    Because, when I pass by the tea shop and want to buy black tea for that month, there will be a girl disappear nearby. Then, the tea in the shop will take the note of "buy tea with a girl who can do anything"

    Because, when I pass by the food store and want to buy ice cream and cake for Gusha and astraya, there will be a girl disappear nearby. Then, the ice cream and cake in the store will be applied to the girl who appears again, and the word "please eat me" will be written

    Because, when I pass the clothing store and want to see if I can buy something I like for Icarus, there will be a girl disappear nearby. Then, in the fitting room of the store, the girl will appear naked

    And whenever this time appears, another young girl will look at speechless with the same eyes as looking at dirty insects. In front of the shopkeeper and guests in the whole shop, her eyes are tearful, and she will face speechless with a slap of her hand and a fan.

    Just to avoid Charlotte''s chain of slaps, the silent body is tired.

    And in order to withstand Fleur from time to time throw out the inexplicable move. Wordless spirit also began to tired.

    The body and mind are beginning to get tired. Isn''t that a day of tiredness

    So, when the sun was about to set, speechless finally couldn''t help it.

    "I said, sister Frey..."

    Sitting in an open-air seat on the second floor of a restaurant, speechless, with an expression as bitter as eating durian, looked at Frey, who was sitting opposite him, pitifully with tears, pleading.

    "If you want to make fun of me. I do, too. But at least tell me why... "

    "Why?" Charlotte, sitting next to Frey, snorted coldly and began disdainfully.

    "Isn''t it just a bad woman who has been seducing a bad pervert?"

    "You''ve done so many shocking things, shouldn''t you just for fun?" Speechless will be ridiculed in Charlotte to turn a blind eye, continue to look at Fleur.

    "If you can. I want to know why! "

    "Woo..." Fley''s eyes burst into tears.

    "Sorry..."

    "It makes people cry!" Charlotte glared speechless.

    "The worst pervert of all!"

    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb! " He covered his forehead like a silent headache.

    "Don''t cry. I just want to ask the reason. I''m not angry..."

    Fley took a sniff. Carefully raised his head, looked at speechless, then, the corner of the eye still with tears, said such a sentence.

    "Angry..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Not angry... "

    "You just paused for two seconds to answer. You are really angry..."

    "Why are you so smart about such things? It''s obviously clumsy in normal times, isn''t it? "

    Smell speech, flea has been hit like what, like the balloon of vent, wilted.

    "Clumsy..."

    "Don''t mind that, will you?" Speechless and powerless smile.

    "Your behavior is so weird that there''s no reason for it, right? Tell me what''s the reason? "

    Fley was silent.

    Seeing this kind of flea, Charlotte who has been squinting at her from the corner of her eyes also understood that flea would do those actions for a reason.

    "Tell me frankly..." Speechless sigh.

    "Although I''m not a good person, I''m not a villain. I won''t blame you for these things. Besides, there are people in my family who care about you very much..."

    When she heard this, flea was stunned.

    "Someone Care about me?... "

    "The last time, Loki attacked Rabbi, the girl with Pink Wings who protected Rabbi from the angel of wisdom..." A silent reminder.

    "Remember?..."

    "You mean..." Fley tilted her head, wondering.

    "Icarus Do you?... "

    Hearing that Fleur said the name of Icarus, she put her eyes on Fleur.

    "You do know each other..."

    Fleur lowered her head, as if she was thinking about something. In a moment, she put a pair of timid red eyes on the wordless pair of wine red pupils."Icarus Is it your "automaton"

    "Well, that''s right..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and gave such a simulation answer, which made Charlotte turn his eyes.

    "I I have no idea... " Fleur opened her mouth with a low look.

    "I thought Icarus It''s human... "

    That is to say, Frey had no idea that Icarus was an "automaton" from the time she knew Icarus until yesterday when Icarus made a move to protect rabbi.

    In one way, Frey is right.

    After all, Icarus is not an ''automaton'' but is limited to an action mode with ''automaton'' by ''limited Bracelet''.

    However, for Icarus, is it "automaton" not bad at all

    In Icarus''s mind, as an "automaton" or as an all-purpose angel, it must be weapons, right

    So that night, Icarus was confused by the problem.

    Weapons Can we become family with human beings

    Thinking of this, an idea flashed through my wordless mind.

    Icarus will be so confused, is it because of knowing Frey and seeing that she regards Rabbi as her family as a weapon

    And the reason why Icarus rarely shows his intention to save Rabbi without silent consent is also because the relationship between Frey and Rabbi touched the heart of Icarus who was also born as a weapon

    Icarus, you don''t want to be seen as a weapon, do you

    Therefore, Icarus would not like to see that Rabbi, who was born as a weapon but cherished by his master, was hurt, nor would Frey, who regarded weapons as his family, be hurt.

    That''s why Icarus made such an answer when she asked if she wanted to help Frey and rabbi.

    Don''t want to see Frey and Rabbi hurt!

    This is indeed Icarus''s most real and direct idea!

    "Icarus told me she wanted to help you!"

    Speechless eyes, looking straight at Frey''s red eyes.

    "This is the first time Icarus has shown me his intention!"

    Fleur froze, and Charlotte was surprised.

    "Icarus''s intention is mine!" Silent face, gradually emerged a let Charlotte and Frey heart beating gentle smile.

    "So I want to help you too!"

    Fleur''s lips were slightly open, and she looked speechless, unable to speak. Even Charlotte was shocked by the speechless words.

    Seeing that flea didn''t respond at all, she closed her eyes and said something that surprised flea.

    "You will assassinate Lei Zhen, because if you don''t do this, the performance of Rabbi will not be fully displayed in the" night party ", which will make the British side excited. In that case, Rabbi will be eliminated by" divineworks "and then abandoned, right?"

    "You..." Fley lost her voice.

    "You All right?... "

    All of a sudden, wordless and Charlotte showed an expression of "it is so.".

    Seeing this, flea knew that she was covered. She lowered her head and her eyes were full of gloom.

    Perhaps because of this, flea simply lowered her head, crystal tears fell from her face.

    "My family Not just Rabbi There are other

    "Other?..." Charlotte was confused for a moment, and then understood.

    "Is it the same as rabbi''s?"

    "If Can''t succeed... " Fleur squeezes out her voice in pain.

    "Everyone Will be abandoned... "

    In other words, with the magic circuit of "sound pressure operation", there are not only rabbis, but also others!

    And they are also Frey''s family!

    Once the "sound pressure operation" is not adopted, all of Frey''s family members will be abandoned!

    Wordless and Charlotte looked at each other, looked down at the head, face fell tears of flea, silent

 Chapter 1631

    (third watch...)

    in the evening, a man and two women returned to the gate of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College".

    However, unlike the happy atmosphere when I left the college, the returned man and woman are surrounded by an inexpressible atmosphere of depression.

    Wordless and Charlotte, who were walking behind, looked at Fleur''s back and looked thoughtful.

    According to Frey, including Rabbi, there is a magic circuit of "sound pressure operation" in the body, and the appearance of the dog type "automaton" is called the "grim" series.

    They are "bandolls" developed by "divineworks"!

    The magic loop of "sound pressure operation" is a very excellent magic loop!

    It can control the sound!

    Equipped with the magic circuit of "sound pressure operation", the "automatic puppet" can achieve the same detection function as the ultrasonic, or the hidden function of eliminating the sound by controlling the sound, or even turn the sound into an invisible blade to attack.

    In terms of detection, concealment and attack, the "sound pressure operation" can be taken into account. Therefore, it is also widely used, which can be said to be an excellent and useful magic circuit.

    Because the magic circuit of "sound pressure operation" is very excellent, the "divineworks" will obtain the franchise with the help of "sound pressure operation". It is concerned by the British side.

    However, just because the sound pressure operation is too excellent and widely used, the burden is too heavy for ordinary puppets to bear.

    As a result, the "bandoll" of the "grim" series was born!

    "Divineworks" takes the real living dog as the material, adds the "parts" of the living person into the modified dog, and then develops the "bandoll", which is the "automaton" of the "Garm" series!

    The birth of "automaton" in the "grim" series. Make the use of "sound pressure operation" possible.

    After all. ''bandoll'' has'' parts'' of living people in its body, which can generate magic on its own to a certain extent.

    If ''automaton'' can have quite a magic power and start ''voice pressure operation'' by itself. So. The magic circuit of "sound pressure operation" is used. It will not only be convenient, but also reduce the burden of puppet ambassadors.

    It''s easy to use because of its small burden. The magic loop itself is also an excellent ''automaton''. Who doesn''t want to mass produce it and sell it to the military to make a lot of money

    It''s a pity that ray really appeared, which made the production plan of "Garm" series meet the bottleneck.

    If Frey is defeated by Lei Zhen in the first battle of the night party, the military will be disappointed by the "automaton" of the "grim" series, and the "divineworks" will be defeated.

    By then, the production plan of the "Garm" series will undoubtedly be frozen, and the "automaton" series of "Garm" including Rabbi will be abandoned!

    But how could Frey have watched Rabbi, including her, as her family''s "Garm" series of "automaton" being mercilessly destroyed

    But Frey understood that there was absolutely no way to defeat leizhen by her own words.

    That''s why Frey wanted to assassinate Raytheon.

    In this way, in a short period of time, Frey will not encounter any strong opponents, and the "automaton" of the "grim" series will also have a good performance opportunity, and the chance of being seen by the military will be much greater.

    However, the mass production plan of the "grim" series is likely to be frozen.

    At this point, another series of ''automatons'' has been developed by'' divineworks''.

    "Angel" series!

    That is, the angel of wisdom owned by rocky, and the same type of "automaton" with the angel of wisdom!

    In terms of the combat power of the monomer, the Angel Series far exceeds the Garm series!

    However, "angel" series of "automatic puppet" is made of pure inorganic materials, which is very expensive, and the intelligence is not mature. Like mechanical puppets, if you want to make complex actions, the puppet makes you have meticulous to the extreme control power.That is to say, it''s very difficult to use the "angel" series of "automaton" alone.

    If the puppet''s manipulation technology is not proficient, it is impossible to manipulate the ''automatic'' of the ''Angel'' series.

    In this regard, the "Garm" series is more practical than the "angel" series, because even the rookie puppets can use it at will.

    After all, no matter how good it is, the "Garm" series are just a group of dogs, like ordinary dogs, with a little training, they can be used at will.

    Both series of ''automaton'' have their own advantages and disadvantages, but there is no doubt that they are all excellent.

    However, for Frey, it''s not so lucky.

    Because if the "angel" series is finally favored by the military, then the "Garm" series will be eliminated as well!

    Frey''s family will also be abandoned!

    However, the manipulator of the angel series is still rocky.

    Rocky is better than Ray!

    There''s thunder in front of us, and there''s rocky, the high wall that''s hard to cross.

    Now, Frey is standing in such a position of near despair.

    But Frey still chose to fight!

    Mingming is a cowardly girl, but in order to protect her family, she had to fight.

    Realizing this, Charlotte was already impressed with Frey.

    Maybe Frey''s strength is nothing in Charlotte''s eyes, but this determination is something Charlotte has to admire.

    Only speechless can know that Fleur did this in vain

    Without a word, a man and two women walked through the prison like gate of "the school of warprussian King''s opportunity".

    "Whew --!"

    At the same time when the three entered the college, a sharp voice broke through the air, reverberated around and penetrated into the ears of the three.

    Speechless footsteps on the spot a stagnation, suddenly raised his head, looked to the sound source.

    Immediately, a black wire connected with it, like a sharp blade, cuts through the space, cuts through the air flow, carries a sharp sound of breaking the air, and the scene is suddenly shot into speechless eyes.

    Like a sharp blade, the target of the spike connected with a black wire is the silent one standing behind Frey and next to Charlotte!

    At present, speechless eyes narrowed, the corners of the mouth pulled up a sarcastic arc, and stretched out his hand towards the sharp point like a sharp blade.

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, a mighty magic force turns into a real force, wrapping the sharp spikes.

    Suddenly, the surface of the speechless spike was covered with a layer of light, as if it was squeezed directly by the space. It was stuck in the air without any omen, and there was no sign of half transfer.

    It wasn''t until then that Charlotte and Frey discovered the situation, looking at the spikes stuck in the air, their eyes wide, their faces full of disbelief.

    "That is..." Charlotte put a hand to her mouth and was shocked.

    "Mindfulness?..."

    Yes!

    Let the sharp spike directly stay in the mid air, it is the silent "mind power"!

    While Charlotte and Frey were shocked, a disordered breath came from the nearby woods

 Chapter 1632

    (fourth change...)

    (subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Collect! Otherwise, a recommendation ticket will do! I hope you can support this book more

    "Mindfulness" is an advanced magic skill!

    However, this advanced magic skill is too weak for many puppeteers and even magicians...

    Because, the so-called "mental power", in fact, is the essence of a high concentration of compression magic!

    That is to say, we need to compress the magic power in a high concentration and substantialize it. The process of using "mental power" really consumes the magic power.

    Therefore, many puppet makers and magicians, even if they can use the "mind power", because their magic power is too small, make the "mind power" either too weak, or the maintenance time is too short.

    Only those puppet emissaries and magicians with high strength and their own magic developed to a certain extent can make the "mind power" work. At least, they can use the "mind power" to control the joints of the wooden puppet and make it move.

    But even so, the effect of "mindfulness" is still very small.

    It''s so difficult to control the joints of the wooden puppet and make it move. How can we apply the "mind power" to the actual combat

    For example, "mindfulness" is a thread used to sew clothes. Even if it can be used to lift a stone, but when the stone is thrown towards the user, can the user use this thread to tie the thrown stone and control the stone

    The answer, of course, is No.

    And when the stone becomes a sharp point like a blade. Even if the line successfully binds the sharp point like the sharp blade, it will be cut off by the sharp blade in an instant, right

    But at this moment, speechless did it!

    In the end, "mind power" is the magic of high concentration compression!

    If the magic power of the people who use the "mind power" is strong, then they can strengthen the "mind power" to the extreme by using the high output magic power!

    Now, speechless is a normal puppet envoy who will consume the output of magic in a second to output magic and create "mental power". Strengthen the line of "Nianli" to the extent that even the steel line can''t match. Not only successfully tied the sharp point like a blade, but also controlled it.

    Therefore, Charlotte and Frey are shocked.

    An ordinary puppet emissary will consume the output level of magic in a second to output magic, wordless after controlling the sharp point like a blade. It''s been about ten seconds, isn''t it

    Until now. Speechless control of the sharp shot after. How strong is his magic power

    Despite the shock of Charlotte and Frey. Speechless look also don''t look at the thorn that is controlled in the mid air by the "mental force", turn around, look at the woods that spread out the disordered breath sound to one side, sigh out the sound.

    "I didn''t expect that one of the thirteen people (meat NDS), our" sacredblaze "and his Excellency the" sword emperor ", would also hide in the dark and put cold arrows..."

    The voice slowly reverberated and spread around. Charlotte and Frey didn''t react. In the woods beside them, a figure came out.

    Short pearl hair, red pupils, a short cape with a scarlet like face, followed by a robot like ''automaton''.

    Who else could it be besides rocky

    "The sword emperor, rocky?" Charlotte looked at Rocky in amazement.

    Charlotte was very surprised that the "sacredblaze" which was praised as being able to compete with "marshal" could make a surprise attack.

    "Lo Rocky Fleur also looked at rocky, who came out of the woods, with some consternation, as if in a panic.

    At first, Loki glanced at Frey, and saw that she had nothing to do with it. Then he could not help but feel a little bit relaxed, but suddenly he was tense again, and looked at the sharp stab like a blade controlled by "mind power" in the air.

    The black wire at the end of the sharp spike, the other end, is connected to the robot like ''automaton'' behind Loki.

    That is to say, there is no doubt that the man who just attacked speechless is Loki!

    "Angel of wisdom!"

    With Loki''s low voice, the angel''s eyes flashed like a red light, and a little magic came out of him.

    Then, on the blade like spikes controlled in the mid air, a very unnatural wind blew.

    It''s hot air with super high temperature!

    Under the burning of the hot wind, the air around the sharp point like a blade has been distorted abnormally. The sharp point is also like being equipped with a jet, which makes it shake violently and breaks the "mind power"."Whoo..."

    The hot air blows through the air, carrying its spikes to rotate in the air and make a beautiful arc, then following the black wire connected at the end, it returns to the angel of wisdom and inserts into the wing with spikes.

    "Oh?..." Feeling the invisible hot wind from the angel, speechless spread his hand.

    "Is this the magic loop -" hot air operation "carried by the" angel "series of" automaton "developed by" divineworks "

    "Free manufacturing contains ultra-high temperature hot air, which can be controlled like wind control. It can not only be used to hold spikes and shoot, but also can concentrate high temperature, which can be held on the huge blade like melting steel to cut everything..." Speechless and speechless.

    "It''s a good magic circuit. No wonder our" sword emperor "has a landing code like" sacredblaze "..."

    Loki ignored the wordless sarcastic words, but stared at him closely and uttered a word.

    "Where did you take flea?"

    "What?..." Speechless and chuckled at rocky.

    "As a younger brother, can''t you see your beautiful sister go out with other men?"

    "Answer me!" Rocky''s body was full of magic and his eyes were full of violence.

    "Don''t forget that you don''t have an ''automaton'' around now. I want to solve your problem. It''s easy!"

    "Is it?" A silent sneer.

    "If the word" easy as a back "in your mouth refers to the just hit, it''s so disappointing to me..."

    "Rest assured..." Loki took a deep breath, and the magic on his body flowed into the air stream, which flowed into the body of the wise Angel behind him.

    "I won''t let you down..."

    When the words fall, the wings of the wise angel with spikes sprang up suddenly. A sharp spike like a sharp blade connected with a black wire shot up, just like the arrow off the string, with a sound of breaking the air, relentlessly stabbing to speechless.

    There are eight sharp edged spikes in total, each of which is full of super hot air that can burn human skin to ashes.

    With the hot wind that makes the air twist as the driving force, the sharp blade like stab violently cut open the atmosphere, withstanding the heavy pressure, flashed by and fell on the speechless body.

    In the face of this relentless attack, Charlotte and Frey have been shocked, but they are still speechless. Looking at the gradually attacking spikes, a frenzied magic is surging.

    Under the eyes of Charlotte, Frey and Loki, a terrible magic storm came out from the silent body like an explosion, and then it turned into a dark fog, just like a protective cover, and rolled up on the silent body like crazy.

    If Daisy, Meiqin and even yuanbanlin, Elijah and Meiyou are here, they will be shocked to see this scene.

    , as like as two peas, the dark shield of the dark haze, which is a crazy scroll, is essentially the same as the magic of the saber of the black spirit and the magic of archer (archery). The dark mist of the crazy scroll is essentially substantialized by the power of the card that borrowed from the "mirror world".

    That is the high-density magic fog that can rebound all magic and magic, and condense into entities and attack!

    Suddenly, the sharp thorns with ultra-high temperature wind fall down, and the sharp thorns are swept up, which will protect the speechless in the dark magic fog inside.

    "Qiang --!"

    A sound of iron and gold strikes the sky. The sharp thorn with the super high temperature hot wind and the dark magic fog collide together, which makes a violent shock wave and rushes to all directions.

 Chapter 1633

    "Qiang --!"

    Obviously, it''s the collision between steel and fog. Normally, the fog should be dispersed in a flash. However, here, the battle between steel and fog violates the whole physical rules and makes a clear sound...

    The dark magic fog and the sharp thorns carrying the ultra-high temperature hot wind hit each other fiercely, arousing a layer of waves, making the dark fog spread like sparks.

    But it wasn''t long before rocky, who manipulated the angel of wisdom to attack, quietly changed his color.

    He can clearly feel that in the moment of colliding with the dark fog and arousing the storm, the super high temperature hot air which is applied on the sharp thorn of the wisdom angel and supported by the "hot air operation" is suddenly shocked and dispersed by the strange dark fog.

    Without the support of the ultra-high temperature hot wind, the sharp point like a blade was immediately covered by a layer of light and stagnated at the collision point with the dark magic fog.

    It''s mindfulness!

    The moment he realized this, Loki shook his hand.

    "Angel of wisdom!"

    ¡°i¡¯mready£¡¡±

    In a mechanical response, the angel turns like a steel body composed of a sharp blade. A leap in front of rocky.

    "Whew --!"

    At the same time, the fog of dark magic dispelled the magic and magic, and the "mind power" gave a turn to the sharp thorn of the intelligent angel, which shot through the air without warning, just like a flash, which was once and for all on the intelligent angel.

    "Dang --!"

    In a clear crash sound, eight sharp edged spikes relentlessly pierce the body made of steel of the wise angel, and they are all eaten.

    If the angel of wisdom just didn''t stand in front of rocky in time, then. Loki is already riddled with holes!

    "You bastard!" Loki looked to silence. I stared at the dark magic fog that would protect the wordless inside, and I saw a drop of cold sweat on my forehead.

    "What are those black fogs?!"

    "Little things!" The magic of turning into a thick dark fog was rolling continuously on the body, and a bad smile was pulled on the wordless face.

    "But. To deal with you. Absolutely enough! "

    It''s not just enough to say!

    It is a high-density magic fog that can bring all magic and magic back. Even among the heroes who borrow rank cards for materialization, only saber and Archer can use strong body protection!

    In order to reproduce this trick, I don''t know how many nails have been hit. In the end, I succeeded under the support of my nearly endless magic and the guidance of that month.

    With it, at least, before the magic is exhausted, there is no need to worry about being threatened by magic attacks and magic.

    It is the use of the characteristics of high-density magic fog that speechlessly rebounds the super high temperature hot air added to the wisdom angel''s spikes, that is, the magic of "hot air operation" to control the spikes with "mind power". Otherwise, there is no way to control the spikes with magic power alone.

    And this, it seems, has been seen through by rocky.

    "I don''t know what it is, but can it make magic, or even magic attacks, ineffective?" Rocky calmed down.

    "So, as long as it doesn''t contain magic and use magic, you won''t be able to do it?"

    With a wave of Rocky''s hand, the angel immediately received an invisible command. His eyes flashed red, catching two huge blades on his arm and stepping on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    The rough action made the ground where the wise Angel stepped like a spider''s web. The inch was broken. Then the wise Angel shot up like a bullet in the chamber, making a sound of breaking the air and rushing out. Before a man could reach the silent face, the huge blade in his hand had been cut out.

    According to this speed, the angel of wisdom should be able to appear in front of speechless, and let the huge blade cut accurately on the enemy''s head!

    Mingming ''Angel'' series is a very difficult to control ''automaton''. People with poor skills can''t even make it move, but Loki can easily let the intelligent Angel make such sensitive actions and attack like a prediction. Loki''s strength can be seen.

    In the face of the attack of the wise angel, he found that he could not ignore it.All means and levels have been restricted. Now, only magic can be used. Although we can rely on high-density magic fog to immune magic and magic attack, we can also rely on "mind power" to fight against enemies to a certain extent, but it is also limited to this.

    It''s a pure physical attack with no magic power on a huge blade. Look at the air roaring, and the strength is enough to split a rockery and cover it with your own "mind power". I''m afraid it will collapse in an instant

    This blow can''t be stopped!

    In my mind, speechless but one step forward, I rushed out on the spot. In the state of charging on both sides, I rushed to the front of the wise angel a second later.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± There was a miscalculation on Rocky''s face.

    Because, was speechless so a blunt, originally expected to arrive in front of speechless at the same time will be cut in its body of the huge blade is not too late to fall

    Speechless corners of the mouth pulled up a small arc, ignoring the huge blade cut to half, turning and twisting the body to the side of the angel.

    With his back to the side of the angel, he held the angel''s body with his hands outstretched without words, just as he carried the angel on his back. With one force, he lowered his figure, turned the angel away from the ground directly, rotated around, and threw it out with force.

    Originally, it was impossible to throw out the intellectual angels whose weight was close to 300 kg because of the body strength limited to ordinary people without words.

    It''s a pity that the angel is just in the state of charge, and is still in the state of air charge.

    With the help of the wisdom angel''s charging power, without landing place, unstable body shape and the force applied when turning the body, the wisdom angel who weighs nearly 300 kg is like a large garbage thrown high on the spot.

    Besides, it''s still in the direction of rocky!

    "What --!" Loki''s pupil shrank, but it was too late to make sense. Looking at the gradually expanding black shadow over his head, he rushed to the nearby ground.

    "Peng!"

    At the next moment, the angel of wisdom smashed into Rocky''s previous position, stirring up a cloud of smoke.

    Loki rolled on the ground in embarrassment, then turned up, knelt on one knee, raised his head, and his face was livid.

    As for Charlotte and Frey on the other side, they had already passed by.

    The two girls don''t know why Loki made a sneak attack, why Loki would give a hand to wordless, or what the dark magic fog used by wordless is.

    However, the two girls have eyes and can see clearly.

    As one of the "Thirteen flesh NDS", known as "marshal" who is the closest to the "devil king", Magnus''s "sacredblaze" who competes for the highest position, unexpectedly won the victory of a person who doesn''t even have an "automaton"!

    How can this not be seen in the past

    Only speechless can know, and that''s it.

    There is a high density of magic fog. I''m not afraid of any magic and magic attack!

    With the "mind power", we can fight to a certain extent without words!

    There is "infinite martial arts" in it. Even if the physical ability is limited to the level of ordinary people, you can''t compete with "automaton" hard, but you can also have a fight!

    But wordless is now limited to all means, the level is also suppressed at zero level, it is also a fact.

    Fight with rocky, wordless and confident!

    But it won''t fail.

    If you want to win, there is no way to attack, it is impossible.

    Unless you use up the magic of rocky, or find a chance to let him down.

    Otherwise, we can only rely on the connection with our family animals, let that month use space to control magic and transfer it.

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa

    Suddenly, in the middle of the air, a clapping voice echoed in the silent air.

    "Even ''automaton'' has not been used to suppress rocky to this extent. It''s a man who once suppressed Marshal!"

 Chapter 1634

    "Even ''automaton'' has not been used to suppress rocky to this extent. It''s a man who once suppressed Marshal!"

    When such a voice that did not know whether to praise or not echoed in the air with a burst of applause, rocky and Frey''s faces changed.

    Rocky''s face became a little ugly, and fley''s face became full of fear.

    "Who?!" Charlotte was startled. She raised her head and looked into the air.

    At the same time, wordless, rocky and Frey also looked up to the sound source.

    Immediately, the four people present saw an incredible scene.

    There was a voice in the air, and a man was standing there.

    That''s right!

    Someone is standing in the air!

    It was a handsome man in gorgeous clothes, who looked like a researcher immersed in learning for many years, a gentleman in his thirties or forties.

    The gentleman''s body hovered in the air, looked down at the silence below, with a soft smile on his face, clapped and released a strong sense of existence to the extreme, and told others that he was not an ordinary person!

    as like as two peas of a smart angel''s sharp light, the gentleman''s whole body is enveloped in the light of the gentleman''s body.

    There is no doubt about it. It''s mindfulness!

    In front of him, the gentleman suspended in the mid air hung his body with "mind power" and let himself suspend in the mid air!

    There''s no doubt that it''s the same level of inconceivability as the "automaton" concealed weapon that Wuyan just used "mind power" to control the attack!

    At present, this gentleman floating in the mid air, his own magic power, is definitely ten times higher than that of ordinary dolls, or even more!

    Looking at the figure of the gentleman overlooking the ground, he squinted silently and seemed to understand something. Smile.

    "I see. It''s no wonder that there are students fighting in front of the college gate. The guards who stay in the gate don''t have much movement... "

    The implication is that this is the man who has quietly moved some hands and feet!

    "Nothing. Just to say to the guards, "divineworks" is testing the body. I was watching. It won''t happen. Those who are afraid of trouble won''t care so much. Anyway, it happened. Just push it on me... "

    The gentleman smiled and slowly landed on the ground, standing upright.

    Rocky clenched his fist, then took a deep breath, gathered his magic power, and saluted the gentleman with a wise angel.

    "My father..."

    "Father My lord Compared with the crisp rocky, Frey is much more nervous. She is more afraid and cringes.

    "Your father?" On one side, Charlotte looked at the smiling gentleman a little surprised.

    "Is he the president of the" divineworks "

    "My father..." Wordless slightly frowned, raised his eyes, looked at the opposite side.

    "Are you Bronson?"

    "It''s a great honor to be remembered by ''scarlet eyes''" Bronson didn''t look at rocky and Frey. He just looked speechless and smiled.

    "I''ve heard your rumor since I came to this college. Today, I finally met you. I also suppressed my most complacent son with my bare hands. I didn''t even use" automaton ". It seems that you are the only one who holds the throne of" demon king "

    When Charlotte heard this, she smiled a little bitterly. Flea glanced at wordless. Loki''s fist was even tighter. She stared at wordless tightly as if she wanted to cut a layer of flesh from her body with her eyes. Although she didn''t hate, she was full of hostility.

    "Let''s just talk about the scene here..." Only speechless, looking at the extraordinarily kind and appreciative Bronson, smiled sarcastically.

    "Then, the president of the famous" divineworks "once won the" night party "and the" sword angel "who almost won the position of" demon king "-- Mr. Bronson, what do you mean by asking rocky to give me a hand?..."

    "He once won the night club and almost won the position of" demon king " Charlotte looked at Bronson with a blank look.

    "Oh?..." Bronson''s brow picked slightly.

    "You know me well, sir. However, there is one thing you misunderstood. I didn''t ask rocky to give you a hand. It''s just Rocky''s own meaning. Please forgive me for the offence...""I didn''t say that. That''s all the talk of the scene?" Speechless and speechless.

    "You are not a fool, and I am not a fool. This is the act of acquiescence and aiding tyranny. If you can do it, don''t use perfunctory measures. It''s not fun, and it will make people look down on you!"

    In a word, the hearts of Charlotte, Frey and even rocky are all raised.

    Bronson still had a smile on his face, but unfortunately, there was no smile in his eyes.

    "That''s really disrespectful. I just want to see your strength. It''s offensive..."

    Before he had finished speaking, Bronson''s eyes were speechless and ironic. His tone, smile, and expression became indifferent.

    "Since you said the scene words here, I won''t make a fool of myself any more. However, it''s true that I want to see your strength. Unfortunately, I can''t see your" automaton "..."

    "To put it simply, what you want to see more than me is the strength of my ''automaton'', or directly, the performance of my ''automaton''?" Speechless sneer.

    "It''s worthy of being the president of the smart workshop. He''s only interested in the smart Workshop..."

    "No, no, no, I''m equally interested in your excellency!" Bronson nodded heartily.

    "I can''t believe that you can suppress rocky with ''automaton'' by your own power. I''m also very interested in the dark fog made of magic. I don''t know if we have any room for negotiation."

    Hearing this, Charlotte, Frey and rocky, who were silent on one side, lost their minds for a while, and then understood the meaning of this sentence.

    Bronson wants to discuss with wordless, or trade, to get the way to use the dark magic fog!

    No!

    It''s not just that dark fog of magic!

    Bronson also said that he was very interested in the silent "automaton", and he was also interested in the silent himself!

    I think he wants to start, or buy the silent ''automaton'', or even, he wants to draw the silent into the ''divineworks''!

    That''s no surprise!

    Not to mention that as a magician, you will definitely want to know the unknown magic and the powerful means to exercise magic, or as the president of a smart workshop, it is very normal to think about the excellent "automaton", and wordless itself is very valuable.

    After all, the power of wordless is so strong that Bronson''s position as "the devil" is beyond his evaluation!

    If we can attract such a person, such a person will win in the "night party" finally, get the name of "devil king", and have the right to contact taboos, then the smart workshop that he is loyal to can also use this to carry out taboo research.

    For example, ''ban Doll''!

    Bronson must have taken a fancy to this point, so that he can say something that he is interested in even if he has no words, right

    In a few words, Charlotte, who didn''t know Bronson at all, had such a feeling.

    This seemingly polite gentleman is definitely of the same type as Felix!

    That is to say, Bronson, the inside and the outside are different!

    This is almost a mercenary, more accurately, a very cold, emotionless person!

    Charlotte''s subconscious was disgusted with Bronson, but he was speechless and laughed heartily.

    "Before that, can I have a request first?"

    "Request?..."

    "Yes!" Speechless straight to Bronson.

    "Can you hand over the" Garm "series?"

 Chapter 1635

    (third...)

    "can we hand over the" Garm "series?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the air of the whole field was slightly solidified, just like a swamp, and even the wind became sticky.

    Charlotte and rocky were silent. They didn''t say a word more.

    Because, two people are very clear, wordless put forward this so-called request, for whom in the end.

    Fleur stayed for a while, and it took a long time to understand what was going on. She had a look of silence, another look of Bronson, a little panic, a little tension, and a little hope on her face.

    Bronson looked at his speechless eyes quite unexpectedly, and then seemed to understand something. He glanced at Fleur with panic, tension and hope, and his eyes showed a thoughtful look.

    "It seems that you like my daughter very much. It''s amazing that you would not hesitate to take yourself as a condition for her..."

    "On my own terms?" Speechless put his hand in front of him and sighed.

    "I thought, what''s wrong with you?..."

    "Wrong?..." Bronson couldn''t help but look speechless.

    "Aren''t you going to exchange for the freedom of the" automaton "series of" Garm "on the condition of joining my" divineworks "

    "That''s why I said, you''re wrong..." Speechless and self possessed said a word that shocked the whole audience.

    "I just want you to hand over the" automaton "of the" grim "series, but I don''t want to pay anything!"

    "You mean?..." Bronson squinted.

    "You don''t give anything you want. Let me give you the "automaton" of the "Garm" series

    If there is such an idea in wordless, it will surely make everyone who knows laugh.

    If you don''t want to pay anything, you want to get a group of good performance, and the burden on the puppet is very small. When you operate it, even the vegetable bird puppet can do whatever you want

    What''s the difference between buying a house and not wanting to pay

    But in the face of the question that everyone will laugh, wordless is the one given by trade.

    "Yes!"

    This time, it wasn''t just Charlotte, Frey and rocky who were shocked. Even Bronson was shocked and frowned. Very unhappy to say.

    "You think so. Will such a request be accepted by another person? "

    "You will promise..." A silent smile and the next sentence. To the astonishment of all who were still in shock.

    "Anyway. You didn''t plan to keep the Garm series'' automaton ''alive, did you

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Charlotte and rocky look shocked. Frey''s face changed dramatically, turning into a dull one.

    There was no emotion in Bronson''s speechless eyes, some of which were only cold indifference and a little sharpness.

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    "Do I need to be more clear?" Speechless did not put the powerful enemy who once won the throne of "demon king" in front of his eyes. Speaking is not half polite.

    "At the night party, we compare the performance of ''automaton'' and ''Angel'' of the ''Garm'' series, choose the superior side and sell it to the military?..."

    He shook his head as if he had been amused by his words.

    "You don''t have that idea at all. From the very beginning, you decided that the ''automaton'' used to run for the clever main force of the British Communist Party was the ''Angel'' series, and the ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series was abandoned, right?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Hearing this, Charlotte couldn''t help but step forward and make a voice towards silence.

    "You mean he lied to Frey?"

    In contrast to Charlotte, Fleur took a step back, looked at Bronson and shook her head, as if hoping that her adoptive father would give a negative answer.

    However, Bronson still didn''t even look at Frey, and his eyes remained silent.

    "I have been releasing my kindness, but you have so vilified me. Do you think I''m a bully for Bronson?"

    During the speech, Bronson gradually emerged a wave of magic, which spread like a ripple.Although the fluctuation of magic is very obscure, it is like adding weight to the whole space, resulting in an extremely heavy sense of oppression.

    Charlotte and rocky, with a heavy shoulder and a heavy heart, are even more exaggerated, as if they were hit by an invisible impact, and take a few steps back.

    "What a heavy magic..." Charlotte looked a little uncertain.

    "This Bronson, if he attends the ''Night Party'' now, I''m afraid that no one in the college will be his opponent except wordless and Magnus!"

    Charlotte felt the magic of Bronson alone!

    Even since Bronson was eliminated in his "night party", he has not made any progress in more than ten or twenty years, and his strength cannot be underestimated!

    But, will magic come out to compete with speechless

    Isn''t it necessary to learn from others

    "Don''t be perfunctory when you say it. Will that make people look down on you?" In the heavy magic wave that even Charlotte and Loki felt, they looked speechless as usual, turned their heads to look at Bronson.

    "In fact, if you think about it a little, you will understand that even if you almost won the position of" devil king ", you are not" devil king "after all!"

    "The magician association has regulations that only the" devil king "can obtain the right to contact taboos. In addition to the" devil king ", those who touch taboos will be wanted!" There was a smile on wordless face.

    "Mr. Bronson, the ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series is'' bandoll ''?"

    Smell speech, even if Charlotte, Frey, rocky three people again stupid, also understand the meaning of wordless.

    The ''automaton'' in the ''Garm'' series is'' bandoll ''!

    In other words, there will definitely be a part of the body of a living person in the materials used to make the "automaton" series of "Garm"!

    But using * * is taboo in taboo!

    If the fact that the "automaton" of the "grim" series is a "bandoll" is exposed, the owners who make them will be arrested, or even sentenced to death!

    That is to say, even if the "Garm" series of "automaton" is excellent, it is impossible to sell it in large quantities, let alone to the military. Once detected by the magician Association, Bronson''s fate will never be better!

    In such a case, is it possible for Bronson to actually use the production plan of "Garm" series in his ingenious workshop

    The answer, of course, is no!

    Rather, Bronson is more likely to abandon the "Garm" series to cover up his crimes!

    Charlotte is right!

    From the beginning, Bronson was cheating on Frey!

    "Father My lord Fley''s pretty face is beginning to turn white.

    "My father Are you kidding me? "

    Bronson did not answer, but coldly glanced at Frey.

    "The ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series is a ''bandoll'' thing. Did you expose it?"

    "I..."

    "So it is..." Bronson shook his head and sighed.

    "I didn''t expect you not only didn''t play a role, but also fell to other places..."

    With that, Bronson raised his head and looked at the silence on the opposite side.

    "You want the" automaton "in the" Garm "series. I can give it to you!"

 Chapter 1636

    (the fourth watch...)

    (last night, I was busy until 10:30, and I almost missed it in the morning, and then I kept coding until 6:00 in the morning. My friends, if you work so hard, you can have a lot of support...)

    in a moment, flea''s pretty face, which was originally full of pale face, replied ruddy, and the red eyes revealed a happy color ¡£¡£¡£

    But the silence, which was still filled with a sense of tension, rocky, who knew Bronson''s character, and Charlotte, who had an unknown premonition in his heart, were not happy.

    Because, things can not be so simple!

    Sure enough, the next second, Bronson said such a sentence in the same tone as talking about business.

    "Divineworks can give you all the" automaton "of the" grim "series, but my condition is that you have to exchange one of the" automaton "around you!"

    "Dong -!"

    Bronson''s words had just fallen, and a violent magic whirlwind suddenly exploded, like a typhoon, in all directions.

    The shock wave is rolling in the whole field, and the magic wind is howling in the space. All the people in the field seem to have been hit by a hammer directly in the heart. Before they are shocked, the magic of wind wave will blow on them.

    Immediately, whether it''s Bronson, rocky, Charlotte or Frey. All of them were hit by this sudden doomsday natural disaster. Their hair and clothes were blown around, and their bodies were also impacted and retreated a few steps. Their chest was stuffy, as if they were going to vomit blood, which was very painful.

    Like the leaves in the storm and rain, all the people on the scene tried their best to burn the magic in their bodies, resist the incoming magic waves, and raised their hands to block them. Raise your head as you go. Looking forward, there is only one emotion in eyes and face.

    Appalled!

    "No But Yes In the storm of magic, rocky was horrified and spewed out words.

    "Man How could there be such a level of magic? "

    "That guy..." Charlotte hands up. Block the eyes. Eyes are not closed. Looking closely at the figure in the center of magic storm, the pretty face is full of complexity.

    "He is so strong..."

    "Who is he?" It''s just that Bronson is biting his teeth. It''s hard to hide the shock in my eyes.

    "Is it really just a student? The real "devil" doesn''t have this level of magic, does it? Is it an individual with special blood? "

    A lot of shocking questions frequently float in the hearts of all the people present, but no one can answer them.

    At this moment, only one chilling smile came into their ears.

    "You want me to trade with people around me?" The body seemed to be on fire, speechless, full of strong fire, magic like boiled water out of the gate, rushed to every corner of the scene.

    In the center of the magic storm, he looked at Bronson with a smile, but his eyes were cold.

    "Do you think that the whole world is your dirty thing that regards life as waste, but takes it for granted that you are looking up life?"

    "You --!" Bronson''s handsome face was all ugly.

    If the tone of voice when I just talked to Bronson without words is just the level of aggressiveness, then, now, he is contemptuous of Bronson!

    What''s more, it''s still undisguised!

    "I''m not negotiating terms with you now!" A little convergence of some magic, speechless cold eyes like a thorn, shot at Bronson.

    "You have to be clear. I''m threatening you!"

    "Threat?" Bronson''s eyes widened.

    "Don''t you understand?" Speechless and spiteful.

    "Anyway, Rabbi is in the college. As long as any puppeteer checks out the" automaton "of the" grim "series, the fact that Rabbi is a" bandoll "will be exposed. Do you think" divineworks "can stay out of the business?"

    "Do you want to threaten me with whistleblowing?..." Bronson tried to keep his style, but under the overwhelming magic, his elegant smile was as ugly as it was ugly.

    "Do you think" divineworks "doesn''t penetrate the judiciary? Do you think that at the end of the day "divineworks" will be punished

    "As I said, you are not a fool, but if you think that" divineworks "is safe to infiltrate the judicial part, then I have to change this evaluation a little bit..." A silent sneer."Do you have a new and ingenious workshop with energy penetrating into the judicial department and the magician association that manages all magicians?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Bronson changed color on the spot.

    "Don''t think you are the only intelligent person in the world. People in the magician Association have a better sense of smell than dogs. Do you think that no one really knows what you do in the dark?" Silent look at Bronson''s eyes has become more and more compassionate.

    "Don''t you think there are no magicians in this college? Do you need me to introduce you? "

    This time, Bronson finally understood what the wordless threat meant.

    If there are really acquaintances of the magician Association, then, just one word, "divineworks" will be stared at by the magician association!

    And if the magician Association pays attention to what Bronson does in the "divineworks", sooner or later, it will be exposed!

    At that time, just touch taboo and use * * to make ''bandoll'', which will be enough for Bronson to drink a pot!

    What''s more, Bronson does more than that

    For the first time, Bronson''s face showed hesitation.

    The magician association is an organization that advocates spectatorism, never interferes in the state''s political affairs, and is only responsible for the management of taboo matters and the magician''s code of conduct.

    If "divineworks" is going to assassinate a political official, the magician Association will not pay attention to "divineworks". Even if it is found, the most important thing is to inform the national judicial authorities and let them deal with it.

    However, if the "divineworks" make "bandoll" and touch the magician''s taboo, then the magician Association will smell like a dog and stick to the "divineworks" like a bug.

    Once it is confirmed that "divineworks" touches taboos, there is no face to speak of.

    Therefore, the magician association is now Bronson''s most feared object.

    If you don''t know the magicians'' Association, you will expose the fact that the "automaton" of the "grim" series is a "bandoll"

    Bronson no longer wanted to imagine the consequences.

    Speechless is true!

    It''s not a negotiation, it''s not a deal, it''s a threat!

    Bronson was silent.

    With Bronson''s silence, the scene, the magic storm also gradually subsided, Charlotte, Frey, rocky three people with a complex look speechless, immediately looked at Bronson, waiting for his choice.

    "I see..."

    It wasn''t until a long time later that Bronson looked into silence.

    "I hope you can keep your breath tight..."

    At last, Frey did not hide the deep joy in her eyes, and the faces of Charlotte and Loki relaxed.

    Speechless as if the beginning knew it would be the result, without any performance, a light glance at Bronson.

    "I''d better not do what you shouldn''t do..."

    "To be a man, sir..." Bronson''s tone was completely out of place.

    "Are you going to take this matter and threaten me all my life?"

    "No, as long as you keep what you have said, I will not say it again!" Speechless turned around, leaving everyone a back.

    "But if you do something you shouldn''t do, then I will give you a big surprise..."

    Left this sentence, speechless also do not return, directly left the scene.

    See, Charlotte hurriedly chased up. Rocky and fley looked at Bronson''s gloomy appearance and couldn''t speak

 Chapter 1637

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", the gate

    At the window of the reception room, Bronson was looking at it, his hands behind his back, holding this posture, silent.

    Rocky and Frey are standing at the door of the reception room, looking at Bronson''s back. One face is expressionless, or even cold, the other is pretty white, with head down, and they want to leave the scene very much.

    In this situation of silence, a sense that the beating of the heart is a kind of burden slowly spreads in the air, making Bronson''s back look full of courage.

    Looking at the back with great courage, both rocky and Frey understood one thing clearly.

    Their adoptive father, now, is very angry!

    That''s for sure.

    After all, just now, this once won the "night party" and almost became the "devil king". Now, he is still the adoptive father of a new sharp and skillful workshop president, threatened by a kid who is still studying in the college!

    What''s more, it''s a threat that has to be compromised!

    Although Bronson usually behaves like a detached gentleman, and shows no obvious emotion about anything, rocky and Frey know that their adoptive father is much colder and crueler than they seem on the surface.

    From Bronson, Ming Ming Ming plans to abandon the "automaton" of the "grim" series. But I cheated Frey, gave her a hope, let her fight this thing can be seen.

    What''s more, it''s just a small matter that rocky and Frey understand what Bronson has done, and even what their brother and sister have done.

    Bronson did a lot of really cruel things.

    Naturally, such a cold and cruel person has a strong self-esteem.

    Threatened by a kid who is still in college. For Bronson. Should it be an indescribable shame

    The anger in Bronson''s heart was not expressed on the surface, but there was a subtle fluctuation in his body. The obscure magic which is hard to be admired is clearly emerging in the senses of rocky and Frey.

    So. Rocky and Frey know it. Bronson, now, very angry!

    Just. The angry people are not only Bronson, but also rocky and Frey.

    Of course, it''s not Bronson''s threat that makes the two angry.

    At least, fley is not.

    Now, Frey can be sure.

    Bronson, he''s cheating himself!

    He didn''t even plan to let the "automaton" of the "Garm" series, and Frey''s family plan to give it back to Frey!

    How can Frey not be angry

    Unfortunately, no matter how angry she is, Fleur can''t show it.

    Because Frey is very clear that if she disobeys Bronson, she will never be better than the "automaton" of the "Garm" series that needs to be abandoned.

    If the "automaton" of the "grim" series is doomed to be abandoned, it is possible for Frey to disobey Bronson after learning that he cheated her.

    However, Bronson has promised to give her the "automaton" of the "Garm" series. He has promised to return Frey''s family to her. Everything is developing in a good way.

    Let your anger be hidden in your heart

    Driven by such an idea, flea has always shown the appearance of wanting to leave here, while rocky, his red eyes can''t keep flashing, his fists are tightly clenched, and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.

    It was not until the sun set that Bronson opened his mouth that the heavy silence was maintained.

    "Frey..."

    Fleur''s body trembled, and a look of fear appeared on her face, but it soon disappeared again. She still lowered her head and remained silent, but she stepped forward.

    Bronson seems to have noticed Fleur''s coming forward and said such a sentence in a voice line without feeling.

    "It''s you Betrayed me?... "

    What Bronson asked was that the ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series was the secret of ''bandoll''

    After all, the difference between ''bandoll'' and ordinary ''automaton'' is that ''bandoll'' can generate its own magic to some extent, while ''automaton'' can''t.If no one divulges the fact that the "automaton" of the "Garm" series is a "bandoll", no one will be able to detect it as long as Rabbi doesn''t lose control of himself.

    However, speechless but clearly know this matter.

    So it''s normal for Bronson to doubt Frey.

    However, Bronson''s words almost let Fleur out of control.

    Betrayal

    If I really want to say that I cheated on Fleur''s Bronson, is I really betraying Fleur

    But it seems that Bronson didn''t feel guilty at all about what he did, and even took it for granted.

    How shameless

    Fley bit her lips without trace, lowered her voice, and said.

    "No..."

    It''s not!

    The ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series is a ''bandoll'' thing. Fleur didn''t say it at all, but said it suddenly when talking to Fleur.

    Fleur doesn''t know why she knows this matter without words, but it''s because this point is seen through that Fleur can tell all her difficulties.

    So, from the beginning to the end, what Fleur and Wuyan have revealed is only their own difficulties, and nothing else has been said.

    I don''t know if Bronson has any trust, but he nodded his head gently.

    "Since you said so, I''ll believe you..."

    With that, Bronson turned around and looked at Fleur with her head lowered.

    "So, did you find out about the little kid''s" automaton "

    When she heard this, flea bit her lips again.

    Not only lied to oneself, after the matter exposed, unexpectedly still as if nothing had happened, let oneself work for him

    Once again, fley realized her adoptive father''s ruthlessness and cruelty, but her voice also improved a little.

    "No..."

    As soon as the voice fell, flea felt that her eyes were suddenly black.

    Bronson didn''t know when he came to Frey''s face. He looked at her indifferently, slapped her with one stroke and slapped her face.

    "Pa!"

    A crisp sound reverberated in the reception room.

    That, no doubt, is a slapping sound!

    But it''s not Frey who''s been fanned!

    Frey raised her head in amazement and looked at herself.

    In front of Frey and Bronson, a man stood there.

    It''s rocky!

    It was rocky who stopped in front of Frey, and with her own face, took a slap on Bronson''s face!

    "Lo Base... " At the moment, flea was in a daze.

    Bronson''s eyes are getting colder and colder, looking at Rocky standing in front of Frey.

    "My complacent son, are you going to disobey me?"

    "My father..." Lokeli ignored his swollen cheeks, raised his head, and without fear, said something like this to Bronson''s cold eyes.

    "I''m going to fight for scarlet eyes!"

    Hearing this, fley was surprised, and Bronson frowned, and immediately understood what Loki meant.

    "Do you want to use duels to explore the intelligence of ''automaton''?"

    "No!" Rocky opens with a cold voice.

    "If I had the chance, I would destroy the" automaton "and bring their magic circuit back to me!"

    "Rocky!" This time, Frey is in a hurry.

    Bronson''s eyes twinkled, and then he smiled.

    "Very well, I''ll leave it to you."

    "Yes..."

    Loki turned his back and went out. A drop of red blood flowed from the corner of his mouth

    Because, he, bited his lips

 Chapter 1638

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    Sitting on the sofa, I can''t say what happened with Charlotte and Frey all day, Frey''s real intention of assassinating ray and what happened after meeting Bronson. I can say it clearly and plainly, pick up the black tea made by Icarus and moisten my thirsty throat.

    "It''s almost like this..."

    "To kill for ''automaton''?" On the opposite side of the sofa, the moon sighed a little.

    "That little girl is not easy..."

    "That Bronson is too much!" Different from the month of some feelings, she was full of indignation.

    "How can there be such an excessive father in this world?"

    Hearing this, Xia Yin, who is pouring black tea, shakes his hand, and some gloom emerges in his eyes as beautiful as ice.

    "Sand..." Speechless, that month two people immediately reproached to see to the sand, let the sand slightly a Zheng, until the attention in the eyes of Xia Yin, this just remembered.

    Xia Yin''s adoptive father is also the "excessive father" in her mouth!

    After all, Xia Yin''s adoptive father used to use Xia Yin as a prop. He transformed the human body into a "model angel" and let Xia Yin, like a demagogic insect, kill each other and devour each other''s flesh and blood with the same kind who was transformed into a "model angel".

    Compared with Xia Yin''s adoptive father, Bronson just lied to Frey. There is no doubt a lot of kindness.

    Of course, it''s limited to cheating

    "Summer sauce..." The indignation on his face disappeared completely, instead of a look as if he was about to cry.

    "Yes Sorry I didn''t mean to... "

    "No It doesn''t matter, chutney Seeing the cry like face, the gloom in Xia Yin''s eyes disappeared. He quickly took his hand and comforted him.

    "Now that I have a new family, I''m happy..."

    "Really Really?... " He carefully observed Xia Yin.

    "Didn''t you blame me?"

    "No..." Xia Yin put on a quiet and peaceful smile like an angel.

    "Because. "Salsa is also my family!"

    "Summer sauce..." Cang Sha looks at Xia Yin with a moving face. Let Xia Yin be embarrassed, don''t overdo it, look to speechless, entreat general say.

    "Brother. Shall we help Miss Frey? "

    Maybe it''s because of empathy. Xia Yin, who was very kind, began to pay attention to flea''s affairs. And from the heart of hope to help others.

    "Don''t worry..." Looking at this kind of Xia Yin, wordless reaches out his hand and straightens the slightly disordered silver hair in front of Xia Yin''s forehead.

    "I''ve got the right measure..."

    ¡°master¡­¡± Until then. Standing one step behind the speechless sofa, Icarus, who had been silent for a long time, spoke in an apologetic whisper.

    "Sorry to trouble you..."

    "Why do both of them think it''s bothering me?..." Speechless rather laugh and cry shook his head, looked around the presence of five girls a look, very serious mouth.

    "Listen, you can think of me as your family and lover, but don''t think of me as your master. What you decide to do must be something that I will never refuse to do. In the future, don''t say such kind of polite words again. It''s too strange, I don''t like it..."

    Smell speech, that month, Icarus, astraya, Gusha, Xiayin and other five big and small, beautiful girl''s face involuntarily red at the same time, let wordless heart a joy.

    Astraya, jusha and Xia Yin are all right. Icarus doesn''t blush very often. It''s a very lucky thing to see Icarus blush.

    And if it''s a very lucky thing to see Icarus blush, then it''s a very rare thing to see that month blush.

    At least, Icarus sometimes blushes in the face of silence, but that month is different.

    This young girl, who looks as delicate as a puppet on the surface, is always indifferent to everything. If she blushes, she will not appear in her whole life. I believe that those who are familiar with that month will not doubt it.

    Now we can see that it''s a strange thing.

    It''s a pity that this blushing expression is only a flash in the pan for a second, not even a second, and then it''s covered up by a light hum. It''s a pity that I can''t say a word.

    "Whew --!"

    All of a sudden, a sharp voice broke the air without any warning, which made the silence in the room, or sitting or standing around the sofa, and a group of young girls hit the whole spirit.¡°master£¡¡± Icarus and astraya are the first to react. They are all a flash. They come to the silent side and block in front of the window.

    "Bang!"

    In the next moment, the windows of the room burst open, and an attack like streamer smashed the windows, burst through, and shot in the direction of speechless.

    It''s like a sharp blade, with a wire connected at the end, and covered with the spikes of ultra-high temperature hot wind!

    "It won''t let you hurt master!"

    Astraya has already captured her own ''chrysaor'', and her crimson pupils look closely at the sharp edge of the sharp shot. She moves her hands and pulls up a sword light.

    "Qiang --!"

    In a short moment, the sword, which is made up of the light in the vibration, was lifted up and collided with the sharp spike like the sharp blade. In the sound of cross attack, the light of the sword flew the sharp spike like the sharp blade.

    At the same time, Icarus''s Indigo eyes turned to crimson, and a constantly fluctuating imaginary box emerged. With one stroke of hand, a protective barrier composed of transparent crystals immediately moved away, blocking everyone at the scene.

    "Bang bang bang -!"

    As calculated, the glass of the window that was smashed by the sharp stab like a blade was all like garbage, which fell on aegis (absolute defense circle) one by one, not on the body of wordless and a line of girls.

    When all the pieces of glass were blocked and the room was quiet again, Icarus put away the aegis (absolute defense circle), looked at each other like astraya, and lowered his figure, when he wanted to rush out and look for the attacker.

    However, Icarus and astraya had just been lowered, and a hand reached out and stopped the two Angel girls.

    Wine red a pair of pupils tightly look at the broken window, which flashed cold luster, speechless cold voice opening.

    "That month!"

    That month nodded knowingly, and no action was made. The surrounding space suddenly twisted, like a mirage in the dissipation, and slowly replaced with another picture.

    No, it should be said that the transformation into another space is right!

    When the scene of the room completely disappeared, wordless and a group of girls had already appeared outside the courtyard of guiliao dormitory and looked ahead.

    At a distance of about 10 meters, Loki took a robot like ''automaton'' and stared at speechless with eyes without any emotion, which was full of murderous Qi.

    "Rocky!"

    Next to Loki, Frey with Rabbi drags Loki''s hand and pleads.

    "No Don''t... "

    Loki didn''t even look at Frey, but looked at the speechless opposite. The magic gas was rising like evaporation.

    Obviously, Loki is going to fight wordless here!

    When I came back, I was attacked. Now I was also attacked in my room. It was created by the same person. Even the Buddha has fire.

    Suppressed the inner anger, speechless face coldly looked at rocky.

    "What''s wrong with your brain?"

    "Although I am modest and tolerant, there are three kinds of people I can''t forgive in any way..." Rocky closed his eyes.

    "Command my men, rebel against me, and..."

    When he opened his eyes again, there was no cold or emotion in Rocky''s eyes, and there was only a sense of killing.

    "Insults my brain, not obediently suffers the dead fellow!"

    There is not too much speech!

    Don''t need too much words!

    Rocky just wanted to attack wordless!

    Wordless also just want to give frequent attacks on their own Loki a lesson!

    Two people don''t need too much words at all, the sight that contacts together burst out the intense spark

 Chapter 1639

    (third watch...)

    "go ahead! Angel of wisdom! "

    ¡°mand£¡¡±

    In the limited light, the "automaton" named the angel raised its head made of steel and reflected the light into a flash of arc.

    Loki''s hand has been extended to the wise angel. Like shooting, it bursts out a light composed of magic, which is connected to the wise angel. It makes the wise Angel full of magic, and transforms this part of magic into power, which opens the magic way carried in the body.

    "Hum..."

    The space around the angel vibrates. At least a few thousand degrees of super high temperature hot wind will rise like a fire on the angel, enveloping the angel.

    At the same time, the wisdom Angel pressed down on his body and made a charge, with the explosion of the super high temperature hot wind on his body.

    "Dong -!"

    Just like a jet, the intellectual angel''s lower limbs explode with hot gas, pushing it out heavily, bringing a sharp sound of breaking the air, like a jet machine, grabbing the huge blade and shooting at speechless.

    "Brother!" Chen Sha and Xia Yin look at wordless nervously.

    ¡°master£¡¡± Two Angel girls, Icarus and astraya, look at the wordless face with their dark red pupils, which fluctuate in the unreal box.

    Only that month did not speak, the gem general pupil looked at speechless, quietly waiting for speechless instructions.

    Although speechless, I do not want the girls to regard him as their master. But now, girls play the role of "automaton.".

    So, at least, in front of others, you have to make an "automaton" look like it should be.

    What''s more, it''s a matter of course to fight and let leaders make decisions.

    Seeing the wise Angel riding like a jet, he pulled up a scorched Ravine of ultra-high temperature hot wind in the courtyard where he passed. He did not raise his hand. It''s a magic force on the shoulder. Into the body of astraya.

    "Astraya, come on..."

    "Yes!" Astria answered immediately, grabbing the laser lightsaber in her hand, behind her back. A pair of white wings sprang up. Give it a lift. And pushed astraya out.

    "Whew --!"

    In a sound echoing in the air, the robot type "automaton" and the angel like beautiful girl with a sword are facing each other. They collided.

    "Qiang --!"

    With a sound of iron and steel colliding with each other, the huge blade covered with ultra-high temperature hot wind and the lightsaber composed of light are facing up fiercely, arousing a strong wind of impact and blowing in all directions.

    In the moment when the sword and sword hit each other, astraya''s dark red eyes flashed, and her wings whirled behind her, so as to make a surprise burst forward.

    "Ji --!"

    All of a sudden, the lightsaber and the giant blade had a very strong friction, which sparked a strong spark. In a harsh shrill sound, Astria raised the sword.

    "Dang --!"

    When it comes to body shape, the angel of wisdom is absolutely above astraya, but astraya broke out with amazing strength and pushed out the giant blade of the angel of wisdom.

    "Drink!" At the same time when she lifted the huge blade, astriyajiao had a drink. She turned her body into a spinning blade like a top, turning the laser lightsaber into a rotating cutting blade, and cutting it like a tornado to the neck of the wise angel.

    In the face of such a fierce whirling and chopping attack, the angel of wisdom flashed away and easily let the whirling and cutting lightsaber wipe the distance of less than five centimeters, hiding in the past.

    When the angel dodged, all the people at the scene clearly felt that an extremely unnatural air flow was erupting in front of the angel, which promoted the speed of the angel to the extreme.

    "Angel of wisdom!"

    Then, Loki reached out to the angel''s hand, and a more fierce magic turned into a real aperture, and the ripples began to wave.

    There was a red light in the angel''s eyes, and the hot air erupted in front of him disappeared instantly. Instead, behind the angel, a stronger hot air exploded.

    The body that just had a violent retreat suddenly stagnated under the thrust of the hot wind behind it. In less than one thousandth of a second, it rushed forward again, rushed into the laser lightsaber, just brushed the intelligent angel''s body, chopped down, and was still rotating astraya.

    Without hesitation, the wise Angel raised the huge blade in his hand, with a flash of red light shining on it, and cut it down at astraya''s waist as if it were a fish jumping on the chopping board.

    Unfortunately, when it comes to engine power, the omnipotent angel with wings will never lose to the intellectual angel who is driven by the hot wind.

    Let alone, astraya is the most powerful of all angels."Sonorous --!"

    Just like Sheng''s inlay in the space, Astria, who was still rotating, was stuck in the air on the spot, lying in a horizontal position. Under the huge cutting edge, she propped up a laser light sword and blocked the next attack.

    "Hum..." Seeing this, Rocky''s mouth was slightly raised, and the magic in his hands was even stronger.

    In a flash, the sharp wings behind the angel spread out. In the sound of "bang" which was no different from the sound of the gun, the eight sharp edges were the same. The sharp spikes connected with the black wires at the end shot out. They whirled in the mid air, lifted the air flow and fell from the sky.

    Under the eight spikes that fell from the sky, Astria, holding a laser light sword, was at loggerheads with the great blade of the wise angel.

    If you are stabbed by those spikes covered with the ultra-high temperature hot wind, even astraya will certainly make a ferocious big mouth on the attractive body.

    However, in such a case, speechless is a sneer.

    "It''s very clever..."

    At the end of the speech, wordless also reached out his hand, "buzz" a sound, let magic into a ripple like aperture, wave.

    "Call back!"

    Astriya''s eyes snapped, and the magic whirlwind broke out all over her body, and her strength expanded several times. The laser light sword in her hand started to vibrate wildly, which made the huge blade in the standoff with the laser light sword vibrate.

    "Ji --!"

    The uncomfortable shrill sound reverberates in the air, and the sparks are also shooting all over the space. Under the effect of the laser light saber caused by the crazy vibration, the intelligent angel only feels an unparalleled force spread from the huge blade in his hand, which makes the huge blade tremble.

    "Bang!"

    Just like chopping on the fan with the speed of rotation and steel, the giant blade of the wisdom angel is opened by a shock.

    "Sonorous, sonorous, sonorous --"

    At the next moment, astraya danced in a dazzling sword dance, pulled up the shadows of swords, and cut through the eight sharp spikes like sharp blades falling from the sky.

    Cut Rocky smacked her mouth and waved.

    "Spin! Angel of wisdom! "

    ¡°i¡¯mready£¡¡±

    In the response of the cold machine, a blast of super-high temperature rolls up on the intellectual angel, which distorts the surrounding air and sends out a smell of burning.

    By the hot air, the angel leaped up to the sky and flew into the air. It reminds us that the angel made of steel made of steel makes a sound like a gear sliding.

    Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, the angel is like a deformed robot, whose body changes its shape.

    The shoulders, arms and broadsword are all together, and become a piece of metal. The parts of the whole body are combined in an orderly way. Before long, the wisdom Angel becomes a big sword.

    One is higher than the others, more than two meters long. There is an angel''s face on the contact point between the hilt and the blade, which makes people feel a little creepy.

    Loki raised his right hand, just like holding the hilt of the sword made from the incarnation of the wise angel in the air, with a strong wave.

    As soon as Loki''s arm was just swung off, the sword made of the incarnation of the wise Angel began to rotate and cut open the surrounding atmosphere. It was like being thrown out by an invisible giant, setting off a whistling sound, flying down, and driving straight to astraya.

    Astraya''s pretty face showed an unexpected look. It seems that she didn''t expect that the angel of wisdom could transform, but in the moment when the rotating sword was cut to the front of her body, she danced the wings behind her back and retreated like streamers.

    "Hiss!"

    Astraya dodged, and the rotating sword hit the ground hard, and a revolution cut a crack.

    No matter where it is rubbed or cut, there are burn marks on it.

 Chapter 1640

    (Fourth...)

    (if things go well, the normal update time will be restored tomorrow. Even if it''s delayed a little, it will be restored the day after tomorrow. So, please support me a lot...)

    look at the sharp and crisp sword which is incarnated by the wisdom angel. It''s like a burning crack. Many people are shocked...

    Originally, the sword made of the incarnation of the wisdom angel is a big weapon that makes people feel numb. It''s not surprising that there is no part missing when it is cut by such a weapon.

    However, the magic circuit carried by the angel is still "hot air operation", which can freely use the magic of ultra-high temperature hot air.

    In the case of gathering the super high temperature blessing of several thousand degrees, plus the large sword body as high as two meters, now, what else can''t be cut by an angel of wisdom

    I''m afraid that a meter thick steel will be cut in half in just one second, right

    Such cutting power, let alone astraya, who is now limited in rank, is not limited in rank. If you use your body to receive the sword of an angel of wisdom, the soft and delicate body of astraya will be cut in two!

    Of course, that''s when astraya was beheaded.

    With the extreme speed, close combat ability and excellent response ability of astraya, unless the wise angel can make astraya show a flaw, otherwise, he will never be able to kill astraya!

    Yao watched the whirling in the middle of the air, and there was a heat wave in the roar. The blade of the whole sword was full of red hot light. Draw a round red arc of fire, as if the whole body is burning with fire like the wise angel, speechless squinting eyes.

    "So that''s why the landing code of" sacredblaze "came from..."

    Yes!

    There are waves of heat, and the whole blade of the big sword has red hot light. It draws a round red arc of fire, as if it is burning fire. The big sword that rotates constantly is really like a burning sword in rotation!

    The landing code of "sacredblaze" is concise. The most impressive part of Rocky''s performance!

    There is no doubt about it. This burning sword rotating in the sky is absolutely the most impressive part of Rocky''s'' automaton ''!

    "Sacredblaze"! be worthy of the name!

    In the face of such a rotary burning sword, which contains thousands of degrees or more, is enough to melt steel and cut off everything. Astraya turned her eyes to silence.

    Astraya is looking for speechless advice!

    Because. Face the whirling sword. Although astraya is not afraid, she is in danger of being beheaded.

    Once cut, astraya can go straight out.

    Want to effortlessly block this revolving burning sword. Even Icarus''s'' aegis'' may be tough.

    However, astraya''s Aegis = l (regional shield) has stronger defense than Icarus''s Aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    If aegis = l (area shield) is used, then astraya is confident to stop the endless whirling sword!

    So astraya is asking if she can use her aegis = l (area shield)!

    If aegis = l (area shield) is offered, astraya will not have to be distracted in defense and can attack with all her strength!

    At that time, it should not take more than ten seconds to decide the winner!

    Wordless and astraya thought of going together. After a little hesitation, they decided to agree.

    After all, that whirling sword has threatened astraya. It doesn''t matter if it can''t be cut. If it can be cut, it will literally destroy the whole college.

    Even if you don''t think about the outcome, you have to think about the safety of astraya.

    What''s more, the base card is used when it is needed.

    Therefore, there is no hesitation.

    So thinking, speechless just want to nod and agree, strange, happened

    "Bang --!"

    A violent magic suddenly whirled from a certain direction off the field, making the whole audience shrouded in a wave full of magic.

    This frenzied magic doesn''t come from rocky!

    Rocky doesn''t have that level of magic!

    Those who can turn magic into real waves can only be achieved by the speechless person in the presence, or in this college!

    However, this magic is also not from speechless body!

    It''s from Fleur, who is standing not far away from Loki, with a blank face!¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Rocky, who is closest to Frey, widens her eyes. The eyes of wordless and a group of girls are full of surprises.

    The magic that can blow all the trees away is pouring out of Fleur''s body like money, but Fleur''s face is full of panic and loss.

    Obviously, Frey didn''t know that her body had this level of magic at all, even why her body suddenly burst out of magic!

    Because that''s not what Fleur meant!

    Fleur''s magic, out of control!

    "What''s the matter?!" He was scared.

    "What happened?!"

    "The magic..." Speechless looked at Frey in amazement.

    "Isn''t that the level of magic Frey can have?"

    "It''s better to say whether magicians and puppet makers can release this level of magic. It''s enough to match the magic of vampires!" That month delicate pretty face serious.

    "Be careful, I don''t think it''s easy!"

    That month''s words just fell, and the magic of flea''s body exploded again, setting off a rough wave.

    The closest to Fleur, rocky, was caught off guard. A wave of magic hit him and blew him down.

    "Rocky!" Flea was surprised, but then her face turned white, and she had a look of pain on her face.

    "Ow --!"

    At this time, Rabbi, who was next to Frey, suddenly let out a roar full of crazy emotions. In her eyes, all the knowledge that had not been much in the past suddenly disappeared and turned into a completely crazy color.

    One by one, the amazing magic from Frey''s body was involved in rabbi''s body, which made Rabbi look like a golden steam, roaring and absorbing Frey''s magic.

    Immediately, the shape of Rabbi''s body changed with the shock.

    The thin shoulders are hard up, the claws are long, and the black hair is like a hedgehog. It''s upside down, and even the teeth are ferocious and sharp. Its body size has doubled. It''s no longer the range of "dog", but closer to "tiger".

    In a short moment, Rabbi changed completely, and his breath was obviously enhanced, but his eyes were full of madness, and his mouth was drooling like a beast.

    "Rabbi Rabbi...!? " Release the huge magic, flea with a face full of pain color, helplessly watching Rabbi produced unprecedented changes, but helpless.

    "Ow --!"

    Rabbi raised his head, roared and let the atmosphere around him vibrate. His whole body was filled with huge magic.

    "Woo Ah Ah?... "

    At the same time, flea fell to the ground with a silent whimper. Her knees were soft, and her delicate and full body was released more than her body''s burden. Her muscles were "snapped" several times, and there were damages everywhere, and blood oozed out.

    Seeing this scene, Rocky''s pupil, which had just risen from the ground, shrank sharply.

    A line of young girls exclaimed, even that month''s face appeared surprised look, Icarus is even more eyes quiver, when even want to rush past.

    However, wordless took Icarus''s hand and looked at Frey lying on the ground. Her face was ugly.

    He already knows what happened

    "Ah Ah Ah, ah, ah --! "

    Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, flea seemed to be unable to control the pain of her body any longer, and she made a scream, lying on the ground, struggling with pain.

    But the more she struggles, the more her skin breaks and the blood seeps out more violently. Soon, she turns the ground where she lies into a small pool of blood.

    "Creak creak......"

    For the tragedy of his master, Rabbi, who used to run away in the first time, now does not even look at it, bares his teeth, and his blood red eyes stare speechless.

    "Peng..."

    The strong hind leg kicks the ground one by one, without warning, Rabbi rushes out, rushes to look at it directly, the face is very ugly speechless

 Chapter 1641

    "Roar --!"

    It is full of madness, like the roar of wild animals, shaking in the space, mixed with a powerful and messy magic, like a typhoon, blowing in every corner of the scene... Read the latest full novel

    and when the roar of the beast sounded, Rabbi, the owner of the roar, also opened his mouth full of sharp teeth and gathered magic.

    The next moment, like an invisible mortar, an invisible shell with fierce impact force bursts out of Rabbi''s mouth, gouging away the earth on the ground, cutting open the atmosphere, cutting through the space and shooting straight ahead.

    That is through the "sound pressure operation" magic control sound, with sound to constitute the impact shell!

    And the target of the percussion shell composed of the sound pressure is the speechless one who was fighting with rocky and the angel of wisdom the moment before!

    Fleur''s "automaton" suddenly broke into the battlefield and attacked speechless!

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus, waving his pink wings, came to the silent body. With his hands extended, he propped up a protective barrier called aegis (absolute defense circle), which covered the silent people, including the moon, the sand and the sound of summer.

    "Bang --!"

    Almost at the same time that aegis (absolute defense circle) was propped up, the sound pressure shell shot from the front. It landed on the aegis (absolute defense circle) and exploded a cloud of smoke and a dull sound.

    "Roar --!"

    Huge. Like a tiger, Rabbi completely ignores whether his attack is effective or not. He strides and rushes in madly, roars and blows out shells composed of sound pressure, and bombards continuously.

    "Bang Bang --!"

    An invisible mortar landed relentlessly on the aegis (absolute defense circle) and caused a series of smoke and dust in a dull sound. Cover up the location of the silent party.

    But Rabbi still ignored. Continue to carry out attacks, let the scene ring a series of dull sound, never stop.

    To be sure, Rabbi has completely lost his reason!

    Now. It is a beast that only knows how to attack!

    But the beast did not attack anyone else. It''s just one target. Constantly releasing the magic of "sound pressure operation", releasing sound pressure mortars that can match the real shells.

    "Ah ah ah --"

    In the case of Rabbi''s unrestrained use of magic, fley also emerged more and more magic. Add to Rabbi''s body and support it to release magic.

    Suddenly, flea''s skin broke again, and more blood came out.

    "Rabbi Rabbi Mingming is a painful injury. Under such circumstances, Frey can''t even stand. She can only lie on the ground, but she doesn''t care about her injury and pain at all. She just struggles to reach out to the crazy rabbi.

    Clearly, Frey wanted to control her ''automaton.''.

    But Rabbi didn''t even mean to respond to Frey, and still couldn''t help releasing the shells with sound pressure to the center of the increasingly rich smoke. Frey''s control didn''t work at all.

    In such a case, flea wants to control Rabbi directly by using "forced domination", but "forced domination" requires a high degree of concentration. Flea is wailing all over her body now, causing severe pain. How to concentrate

    On one side, looking at the bleeding body lying on the ground, but still insisting on extending his hand to Rabbi, trying to control rabbi''s flea, rocky bit his teeth, turned his head sharply and looked at rabbi.

    "Angel of wisdom!"

    ¡°i¡¯mready£¡¡±

    The angel of wisdom lowered his body. Behind him, the wings with sharp spikes stretched out. In the "bang" sound, it was like firing a bullet, shooting out sharp spikes like a blade.

    "Pooh!"

    The spike flashed through the space, cutting rabbi''s body hard, and cutting a ferocious big hole in its abdomen.

    "Roar --!" Rabbi let out a howl of pain. Then, the crazy color in his eyes was more intense, and his magic wave was more and more intense.

    In that strong magic wave, the wounds on rabbi''s abdomen suddenly "poof" like a sarcoma bubble, a wave, let rabbi''s abdominal wounds suddenly seem to be filled with new flesh and blood, all right.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Rocky was shocked.The injury just now, though not fatal enough, is enough to make an ''automaton'' lose its mobility.

    How could such an injury be cured in a moment

    Rocky never knew that the ''automaton'' in the ''Garm'' series had such a powerful regeneration ability.

    However, the next second, rocky will understand the reason for the powerful regeneration ability.

    That''s not without cost!

    It can only be seen that in the moment when rabbi''s injury is getting better, the huge magic power wrapped around his body is suddenly weakened by more than 80%.

    At this time, flea''s body also shed more blood, which turned into a torrent in the air, shooting out like arrows, and pouring into rabbi''s body, making rabbi''s magic which just weakened a lot instantly return to the peak state.

    Seeing this, rocky understood.

    "Fleur''s blood has been converted into magic!"

    That''s right!

    It''s impossible for Frey to have such a huge magic!

    These bring Rabbi out of control, bring Rabbi huge, bring Rabbi powerful fighting ability and powerful regeneration ability magic, all of which are transformed from the blood forced from Fleur''s body!

    People''s vitality can be transformed into a huge magic material!

    But the human body, can show the vitality factor most, is the fresh blood.

    In this world, the blood of living people is a high-purity magic conversion agent. In the world of "blood eating frenzy", the collection of Magic - the beast, is also boarded in the blood of vampires.

    All of this proves that the blood of human body is the best material that can be transformed into magic!

    Otherwise, as one of the most vigorous races, why does the vampire take blood as the root and even see the blood in his body as more important than his brain and heart

    It''s all because blood is the best material to show vitality and transform into magic.

    Now, for some unknown reason, Frey is forcing the blood out of her body, turning it into a huge magic power, and filling into rabbi''s body.

    Because the magic is too huge to bear, Rabbi will lose control.

    Therefore, it''s not Rabbi who is out of control, but Fleur who is transforming blood into magic for some unknown reason!

    Needless to say, the blood in a person''s body is naturally limited.

    If we continue to turn blood into magic, sooner or later, Fleur will die!

    That means never attacking Rabbi!

    Once attacking Rabbi, Rabbi will automatically turn the magic into vitality, enhance the regeneration ability and recover the injury. Those lost magic will be replenished at the cost of Fleur''s blood.

    That will only speed up Fleur''s death!

    "Cut!" Rocky made the biggest smack.

    "Stop! Angel of wisdom! "

    ¡°yes£¡¡±

    Receiving the order from Loki, the angel stops attacking and takes back seven other spikes that are about to fall on rabbi.

    "Ow --!"

    At that time, Rabbi roared, catapulted out, lunged forward, and used a fierce sprint. In a sound of breaking the air, he rushed towards Loki, and his sharp canine teeth stretched out, biting Loki''s throat.

    If you are bitten, rocky is dead or not!

    "No! Rabbi! " The bloody flea''s face was bleak.

    However, Rabbi still ignored his closest master, so, under the gaze of Rocchi''s pinprick pupil, he stretched out his sharp canine teeth and bit Rocchi''s throat.

    "Ding -"

    At the critical moment, a chain of purple light broke through the air, twined on rabbi''s body, and tied it to the air.

    Immediately, a figure appeared behind flea, stretched out a hand, and pressed it on flea''s head, on which a weak magic came out and stabbed flea''s head.

    Fleur''s head suddenly tilted and she fainted.

    Rabbi whimpered, wrapped in chains, fell to the ground, and his body recovered its original size, but with a bang, some of his flesh and blood burst

 Chapter 1642

    (second...)

    there is a school building not far from the central lecture hall in the "warprussian wangliqiqiao College".

    This school building is the school building of the medical department of warprussian Wang liqiqiao college.

    The medical room of the college is in the school building of the medical department.

    Even though "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" is the highest institution in the magic world, there are only over 1000 students studying here.

    Therefore, there is no advanced medical equipment and facilities in the school. The infirmary is arranged in a school building just like the health care room in an ordinary school. The scale of the infirmary is not much better than that of the clinic. There is only one Infirmary in the school.

    Midnight is coming.

    As a matter of fact, no matter the school building of the medical department or the medical clinic, there should be only the staff on duty. It''s impossible to get busy.

    However, at this moment, there is a very noisy voice on the corridor near the clinic in the school building of the medical department.

    Because, the door at the end of the corridor is being opened by two beautiful girls with angel like wings. They wake up some dizzy medical staff on duty sitting on the counter.

    After Icarus and astraya opened the door, they fell into a coma without saying anything. Their clothes were dyed red with blood everywhere, and the pretty white Frey ran in from the door.

    That month, Tansha and Xiayin all trotted after speechless. Loki also trotted into the corridor with the "clang" sound of the wise angel Walking on the road, making the corridor which was still very quiet the previous second full of noise.

    The officer on duty wanted to complain. But as soon as I saw that all over clothes were stained with blood and her pretty face was pale, her expression immediately changed.

    "What happened?!"

    "Hurt!" Speechless without nonsense, directly into the theme.

    "Too much blood loss! Please prepare a blood transfusion for her! "

    "How could it be cured just by blood transfusion?" The staff on duty pushed the medical bed with the small wheel and hurried over.

    "Treatment must be prepared immediately!"

    "Don''t worry, I have a more suitable treatment staff here. Please prepare a blood transfusion for her!" Speechless can''t help but say such a sentence, put Frey on the medical shelf bed, and looked at Xia Yin.

    "Xia Yin. Fleur, please. I will provide magic! "

    "And Rabbi!" She and astraya were protecting Rabbi, who was violently resisted by the wise angel on his shoulder. Rabbi, who was covered in blood and flesh, hurriedly made a sound.

    "Summer sauce, Rabbi, please!"

    "I''ll cheer up..." Xia Yin said this sentence nervously. The tone was full of apprehension.

    That''s natural, too.

    Although has the treatment ability which is stronger than everybody. But for the first time, Xia Yin has been in such a formal way. Like a doctor, prepare to treat the injured in the infirmary.

    Originally, Xia Yin was just an ordinary student. In the face of such a situation, it is really abnormal to be not nervous.

    But there is no way.

    After all, even with a very transcendent therapeutic ability, Xia Yin can''t generate blood out of nothing, and can''t make up for the blood lost in Fleur''s body.

    Therefore, wordless will bring Frey and rabbi to the school building of the medical department, and let the medical department give Frey blood transfusion. As for the injury, with Xia Yin''s ability, it can be solved in minutes.

    Of course, it is impossible for people in the medical department to know about this matter. They just wanted to oppose it, but at this time, a voice sounded from the front.

    "Do as he says!"

    With bright red hair, stuck in the back of my head, a pair of glasses on my face, wearing the ol style professor''s clothes, a beautiful woman with cool temperament came from the other side of the corridor.

    It''s Kimberly!

    "Since he said so, there must be his way!" Kimberly looked at Fleur, who was lying on the bed, and her head didn''t return.

    "So, do as he says..."

    The medical staff suddenly looked at each other, but since all the professors in the college said so, they did the same.

    Pushing the bed, the medical staff pushed Frey and Rabbi into the infirmary, and Xia Yin followed them into the infirmary.

    Flea''s problem is just that she lost too much blood. Give flea a a blood transfusion, and then through Xia Yin''s treatment, flea should be OK soon.

    Rabbi is an ''automaton'', which should not have been treated in the infirmary, but had to be sent to the Department of dexterity technology and engineering for repair.

    But rabbi''s "automaton" is made by using living dogs. Most of his body is real flesh.

    Therefore, the Department of dexterity and technology and the Department of Engineering probably have no idea about rabbi. It''s better to treat with Xia Yin.Therefore, it was also sent here.

    Looking at Xia Yin and the staff of the medical department pushing the bed into the infirmary, that month, Leng Sha and astraya were silent, and Loki was also silent. Only Icarus, who rarely looked worried, was speechless.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    "Don''t worry..." Wordless took Icarus''s hand and comforted him.

    "Xia Yin''s therapeutic ability is so outstanding. Flea and Rabbi must be ok..."

    Icarus nodded, but his expression was still a little sad, which made people feel sad.

    Icarus and Frey are not familiar with Rabbi at all!

    However, Fleur''s practice of taking Rabbi as a weapon and prop as her family touched Icarus''s heart and made Icarus pay close attention to Fleur and rabbi.

    Icarus''s way of focusing is very simple, that is, he doesn''t want to hurt Frey and rabbi.

    Unfortunately, this little wish, also because of this sudden situation, was mercilessly broken

    This also made silent heart feel a little heavy, clenched a fist, took a deep breath, forced down all emotions, looked at Kimberly.

    "Miss Kimberly, why are you here?"

    "My students are fighting with others in front of their dormitories. Do you think it''s possible that no one knows about it?" Kimberly glanced speechless.

    "I''ll ask you the details later. Now, let''s wait for the master and the servant to finish the treatment first..."

    Silent nodded his head to show that he understood.

    "Why is that so?" She stared at the closed door of the clinic with a depressed look.

    "Why does Miss Fleur suddenly bleed? Why did her "automaton" suddenly go mad? "

    "To be sure, that''s not what the little girl meant. She seems to be at a loss about what happened to her. Obviously, it''s the first time in her life!" The month frowned.

    "That little girl should have been forced out of her body by someone who did something about her, and she also turned into magic by herself!"

    "Is someone doing something?" Astraya cocked her head in disbelief.

    "There are all kinds of ways to force blood out!" That month, he cast his eyes on rocky, who was standing at the back, his face blue.

    "I''m afraid that little girl''s body has been implanted with the technique of mandatory magic generation!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The faces of all the people in the room changed a little, except for Loki, who lowered his head, couldn''t see clearly, and who looked rather ugly.

    Is it forced to produce magic

    So, just now, is the forced magic generating technique activated, which transforms flea''s blood into magic, causing flea to lose control

    "So it is..." Kimberly sneered.

    "Part of Fleur''s body has been made into a magic circuit to force magic!"

    "Part of the child''s body has been cleverly changed!" Kimberly looks at rocky.

    "And since it''s transforming blood into magic, this part should be the center of promoting blood flow?"

    "Heart!" That month, Gu Jing spewed out such a sentence.

    "That little girl''s heart was replaced by the cleverness of magic circuit!"

    Such a sentence, like a heavy hammer, strikes the hearts of three people, namely, Yusha, Icarus and astraya.

    The heart is replaced by the magic circuit

    Doesn''t that mean that someone has changed Fleur''s heart into a magic circuit

    Transform the human body!

    There is no doubt that it violates the taboo!

    Who on earth did such a thing

    The answer, everyone here, wants to come, there is no one can''t guess.

    Who else but Bronson

 Chapter 1643

    (third...)

    Bronson not only violated the taboo, but also used * * to carry out experiments, developed the ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series, transformed flea''s human body, and cleverly turned flea''s heart!

    This is what Bronson did to his daughter!

    Not only deceived Frey, let Frey to survive for the ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series, to fight in the battlefield of the ''Night Party'', forced her to kill Lei Zhen, but also transformed Frey''s body!

    Is this something a father can do

    "''divineworks'' has long decided to abandon the ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series, but it is still for the reason of comparative performance that makes Fleur go to war..."

    Speechless slowly raised his head, there is no emotional fluctuations in the voice around.

    "''divineworks'' is not to compare the performance of ''automaton'' and ''Angel'' series of ''Garm'' to let you participate in the ''Night Party'', right?"

    This sentence, obviously, is to stand in the back, the face is very ugly rocky said.

    "Maybe Bronson really wants you to win the throne of the devil. Let "divineworks" get the right to study taboos, but Fleur is doing experiments! "

    For a moment, the moon, Tansha, Kimberly and others almost didn''t understand what the wordless "experiment" was, and it was only after a while that they understood it.

    Fleur''s ingenious heart can work normally and produce effective experiments!

    Kimberly raised her head sharply and began to speak word for word.

    "Pro achromatic children..."

    Rocky''s shoulders were shaking.

    "Born with powerful magic, the body also has a very high magic affinity. No matter being a puppet or a magician, it is a good breed. The chance of birth is only one special individual among a million people!" Kimberly''s sharp eyes hit rocky.

    "You and Frey are both" divineworks "made by" Pro achromatic children ". Right?... "

    It was as if she had been punched. She shook her body for a moment, and ashleya''s face was a little pale. Icarus''s eyes could not move, and even she frowned that month.

    Man made "Pro achromatic children"!

    Because there''s no way to be born with powerful magic. So it carries magic circuits on the heart that force magic. Transformed into a smart heart. To replace this part.

    Because of the clever operation of the heart, the body takes on too much load and the pigment is destroyed. Hair will become pearl white color, pupil red, skin white.

    This is the origin of the man-made "Pro achromatic children"!

    It''s also the origin of Frey and rocky!

    "Liar..." He has covered his mouth. If he doesn''t do this, he will vomit. There is water vapor in his eyes.

    "Is it really possible to transform human beings?..."

    "Why can''t we do it?" Kimberly''s indifferent opening.

    "Wouldn''t it be a very tempting idea to mass produce this kind of" Pro achromatic children "born with magic and destined to be a wonderful puppeteer and magician?"

    "If you succeed, you will have another prop that is destined to have some power in the future. If you fail, you will also be able to make an ''automaton'' of a dead * * before it has time." The sound of that month also slowly became cold.

    "Is that how the ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series was born?"

    If the transformation is successful, everything will be fine!

    If the transformation fails, it can also be used to make ''bandoll''!

    There is no waste in this way, and it''s a good business plan for a new and smart workshop, isn''t it

    All the audience was silent.

    There is no doubt that an emotion similar to anger is quietly spreading in these people''s hearts.

    Including rocky.

    "In that case, why does Miss Fleur''s clever heart start when her brother fights with Miss Fleur''s brother?" She took hold of her lips."As my brother said, didn''t that hateful Bronson plan to test Miss Frey''s ingenious heart function at the ''Night Party''?"

    No one answered this question, but that month, Kimberly and rocky seemed to have guessed it, turning their eyes to speechless body at the same time.

    In the eyes of all, speechless opened a pair of wine red pupils.

    "Bronson made hands and feet on Frey, let her heart start when I dueled with rocky, and made hands and feet on Rabbi, let Rabbi lock me as the target and kill me!"

    "What --!" She took a breath of cool air, and in that month, Icarus and astraya''s eyes, cold light appeared at the same time. Only Kimberly looked speechless with surprise.

    "Why did he kill you?"

    "I have his handle!" Speechless is like talking about others, smile.

    "But he can''t touch my student in the college, otherwise, the college with autonomy has the right to shoot him, so..."

    "So, he let that little girl''s heart out of control, let her" automaton "rampage, to kill you!" He curled his mouth that month.

    "In this way, whether it''s a success or not, the blame can be put on the ''automaton'' or even the little girl?"

    Before the crowd had time to respond, rocky turned around and, with the angel of wisdom, raised her feet to go to the gate at the end of the corridor.

    "Where are you going?..." Kimberly spoke in a very calm voice, which seemed to see through what was in Rocky''s mind.

    "Remind you that if you are going to take ''automaton'' out of the college, not only your ''automaton'' will be confiscated and disintegrated, but also you will be expelled. At that time, the ''Night Party'' will not be eligible for your participation!"

    Loki''s footsteps were severely slowed down.

    As Kimberly said, Loki is going to take her ''automaton'' out of college!

    "It''s a good thing to fight for your sister''s voice, but if you just send her to the door and get beaten up, nothing will change!" Kimberly sighed and warned.

    "What''s more, you can''t be Bronson''s opponent at all. As his adopted son and his own puppet maker, you should know that very well, right?..."

    Rocky didn''t speak until a long time later.

    "Though I am modest and tolerant, there are three kinds of people that I can''t forgive in any way. Those who command me, those who resist me, and..."

    Looking back, rocky gave a sneer.

    "Calculate my sister, the bastard who plans to push my sister down the abyss!"

    This time, not only the other girls, even that month showed an unexpected look.

    Loki doesn''t hate flea very much. He would kill rabbi and ask flea to give up the "night party"

    Look at the anger in Rocky''s eyes when he said it. Obviously, it''s not a lie.

    What''s the matter

    "It''s good to be aware..." Kimberly hugged her arm.

    "But, as a professor of the college, do you think I will watch you violate the rules?"

    However, this sentence just fell, and without waiting for rocky to respond, he suddenly made a noise.

    "Then, you can go out without ''automaton''?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Kimberly and rocky were stunned.

 Chapter 1644

    (Fourth...)

    (the recent subscription and support are broken, friends, please support more...)

    smart city, Liverpool

    On the outskirts of the ingenious city of Liverpool, buildings like rich peasant houses stand in the middle of an empty field.

    It''s surrounded by a wall. It''s completely made of thick stone bricks without any ornament and decoration. Several stone buildings are like ancient stone castle, which are very elegant, but simple as a farmhouse.

    Inside the walls, there are silos like bell towers, stone towers like houses, tall towers like castles, and animal houses made of stones.

    At first glance, such a place is like a farm specialized in raising animals and cultivating meat creatures.

    However, on the Kanban at the entrance of the front gate of the fence, it is clearly marked "orphanage".

    However, if this is an orphanage, the situation in it seems too out of place.

    Because, in it, people with shotguns and uniform work clothes are patrolling on guard. The guard is extremely strict, and even some people with "automaton" which is obviously made of machinery are not slacking their vigilance for a moment.

    As for an orphanage, is it so guarded

    I''m afraid that even if it is to protect military food and grass, the army that transports military food is about the same level of vigilance, right

    Therefore, if we carefully observe this farm like orphanage. It can be found that everything here is so inconsistent with the three words "orphanage", which is very suspicious.

    In one of the suspicious buildings, Bronson was standing here with his hands on his back, followed by people in white coats, like doctors and experts.

    There is no light at all in this dark building.

    Surrounding doors and windows. Except for the entrance. All the rest were fenced with iron bars. Except for the iron bars on the doors and windows, there were no furniture or appliances here. yes , we have. There are only two rows of cages.

    In an iron cage. There are different shapes and varieties of a single animal. All kinds of Great Danes, golden retrievers, shepherds, Dobermans, collies and even hybrid hounds, police dogs and military dogs are being mercilessly locked up.

    They lie listlessly in the iron cage, their hair color looks a little dim, it seems that they haven''t been taken care of carefully for a while, their spirit is also extremely poor, their eyes are closed tightly, only their ears and nose are moving all the time, which proves that they are alive.

    In addition, the limbs and shoulders of these various breeds of dogs are equipped with steel armor.

    "Automaton"!

    Although the varieties are different, there is no doubt that these "automatons" are all equipped with "sound pressure operation". From the real dog transformation, they are implanted with "automaton" of "Garm" series, which belongs to the same model of * * and Rabbi!

    That is to say, these "automatons" lying listlessly in the iron cage are all the family members that Fleur has tried to save!

    At this time, Bronson stood in the middle of the "Garm" series of "automaton" locked in an iron cage, looking at these dogs, his eyes were full of cold color.

    The ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series was once a masterpiece of Bronson''s'' divineworks''!

    It is by these masterpieces that "divineworks" has obtained the franchise of "voice pressure operation", and it will also enter the eyes of the British Communist Party and become a powerful candidate for the next generation of smart main force.

    Now, though, these "automatons" are, in Bronson''s eyes, just a bunch of blinding dogs.

    Not only does it need a certain amount of money to maintain, but also the performance is gradually out of Bronson''s eyes. There are still many instabilities. Once the secret of production is discovered, Bronson will be arrested.

    How does Bronson look at these dog type ''automatons''

    Not to mention, now, they all become a means for others to threaten themselves.

    If it wasn''t for the unexplained death, Bronson would now like to scrap these ugly ''automatons'' and cut them up and throw them into the sewer.

    That''s right!

    The reason why Fleur''s ingenious heart suddenly lost control is that Bronson moved it!

    In a duel with Loki, if Frey is out of control, Rabbi suddenly breaks into the battlefield, attacks speechless, speechless is a great chance to die under rabbi''s sharp teeth!After all, in a wordless mood to threaten Bronson to help Frey, there is no way to deal with Rabbi even if we react in time.

    In addition, fley''s heart is out of control again, and there is a risk of death at any time. Speechless will be even more scrupulous about it. It is not impossible to die under rabbi''s sharp teeth.

    Of course, Bronson thought it was impossible to die so simply without words.

    So, if he doesn''t die, these "automatons" are Bronson''s means to protect himself.

    With these "automatons", even if he knew nothing that it was Bronson who hated Fleur, he would not directly tell the magician association that he had violated the taboo.

    In that case, there''s no guarantee that Bronson won''t destroy these "automatons.".

    So, even if he didn''t die, Bronson would bring these "automatons" to him tomorrow to negotiate terms with him.

    To the extent of wordless love for Frey, use these "automatons" as a write off. Otherwise, the chance of success can be said to be 100% under the condition that one beat is separated.

    For such negotiations, Bronson is confident.

    After all, grasping the weakness of human heart is also one of the means that Bronson is good at

    Of course, Bronson is not the kind of person who will hand over the hostages.

    Who knows if speechless will turn back

    So, Bronson came here to bury an insurance in the bodies of these "automatons.".

    "You..." Bronson did not look back, with a cold voice, gently under a command.

    "Drag all these ''automatons'' into the workshop, and add a part to the magic circuit to disrupt the magic flow!"

    Hearing this, the staff standing behind Bronson were shocked.

    You know, the magic circuit of ''automaton'' is directly connected to ''Eve''s heart''.

    Once the magic circuit is added with the parts that disrupt the magic flow, and the parts play a role, which disrupts the flow of the magic circuit, then the magic circuit of the "automatic puppet" will be squeezed and the "Eve''s heart" will be damaged!

    "Automaton" can be repaired no matter where it is damaged!

    Only "Eve''s heart", once broken, it really no help!

    Bronson, it''s equivalent to embedding a bomb in the body of ''automaton''!

    "It''s OK to enter the magic circuit directly. You don''t have to worry about whether it will affect the body. Moreover, once the setting is touched, it will directly disrupt the magic!" When he finished the sentence in an indistinct voice, Bronson waved.

    "By tomorrow, all the parts must be finished!"

    "Yes..." There was no resistance from the staff, who spoke respectfully.

    "Bang bang bang bang -!"

    All of a sudden, outside, there was a commotion and a dazzle of guns in the air.

    Then there was a scream.

    "What''s the matter?..." The staff were shocked.

    "What happened?"

    Bronson frowned and had an ominous premonition that he had missed something.

    Driven by this kind of foreboding, Bronson didn''t even call, rushed out, came to the outside of the building, and looked to the direction of the entrance gate.

    The next moment, entering the scene, Bronson''s pupil shrank and his brow was deeply wrinkled.

 Chapter 1645

    Under the dark night sky as if it was going to rain, there was a series of gunshots, riots and screams in the air, all of which disappeared in the second before Bronson rushed out.

    When Bronson rushes out of the building and comes outside, the scene that enters the eyes, to some extent, can be called hell.

    I saw that all the guards who were in charge of patrolling here had fallen to the ground with smoking shotguns.

    In their bodies, blood could not help flowing out of the damaged parts, like a pool of blood, dyed red one after another on the ground.

    Around the guards, who had fallen into a pool of blood, there was a "automaton" with wires and oil, like a corpse, scattered all over the place.

    The smell of blood spreads in the air. The smell of gunpowder and the residue of Magic also shuttle back and forth in the air. They fall to the ground. They don''t know if they are dead or alive guards or "automaton" or scenes full of blood. Timid people will be stunned directly.

    Such a scene, called hell, why not

    In the middle of such a hellish scene. At the entrance of the gate, a figure stood there.

    Wearing the uniform of "the warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao academy", a black coat with a long hem and knees, like a knight''s robe, the man stood in the middle of the bloody, fallen guard and the fragmented "automaton" with his back to Bronson.

    Around the figure with its back to Bronson, a circle of magic ripples visible to the naked eye is fluctuating, turning into a real force, covering a dark knife, sword, gun and halberd. Let the surface of these weapons have a layer of light.

    "Mindfulness"!

    The "mind power" is used. Control that dark weapon, use them, put down all the guards here, destroy a performance is not too low. It''s definitely not a good ''automaton''!

    Intruder!

    And. Or Bronson just met once. But very familiar intruder!

    Gazing at the dark weapon floating around him, standing in the middle of the fallen dead or alive guard and ''automaton'', Bronson''s face murmured.

    "Scarlet eyes..."

    Come on. Nature is speechless!

    "Oh, President Bronson..." Turning around, he raised his head and exposed a pair of wine red pupils to Bronson''s vision. His wordless face was calm and indifferent.

    "See you again..."

    "It''s true that we met again..." Bronson glanced at the guards who had fallen into a pool of blood one by one, but at one glance, he did not pay attention to them any more, as if he were not his own person, but a stranger, and his sharp eyes fell on the speechless body.

    "What''s more, in such an occasion, such a time, such a situation, it really surprised me..."

    "In fact, I don''t want to see your face again!" Speechless with a tone of indifference to each other, a pair of wine red pupils gradually flash cold awn.

    "Unfortunately, I said, if you do something you shouldn''t do, I will give you a big surprise..."

    "It''s true. It''s a surprise..." Bronson sighed, as if it were a pity.

    "I didn''t expect that you would go out late at night in violation of the regulations of" the warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao College ". I''m afraid you will have to be dismissed. Isn''t this the last time we meet?"

    "The college doesn''t allow students to go out late at night. It only stipulates that ''automaton'' can''t go out..." Speechless disapproval of looking at Bronson.

    "So, I let president Bronson down. At most, I was punished by the head teacher or the warden. However, this is the last time we met!"

    "Of course!" Bronson''s face showed a smile of some joy from the heart.

    "Although there is no written stipulation that students can''t go out late at night, I remember that there is a stipulation in the college that students will be sentenced to death if they attack ordinary civilians, sir, is this looking for death?"

    "This also disappointed president Bronson..." Speechless convergence of all facial expressions, step by step toward Bronson.

    "I''m here today to be the messenger of justice. I''ve turned over all the disgusting experiments you''ve carried out here, the reconstruction of the human body, the anatomy of the human body, and the traces of the abandoned human body!"Bronson breathed.

    "The man-made" Pro achromatic children "should all be here?" A silent look around the buildings.

    "What''s more, the human beings who failed to make the" bandoll "are also stored here?"

    Bronson''s expression changed again and again. Finally, it became a expression with murderous spirit.

    "There are so many things you know that you can live for a long time. Your Excellency, scarlet eyes..."

    "Unfortunately, in the eyes of many people, I really deserve to die, but I have lived to the present!" Wordless raised his hand.

    "So you have to kill me here, or you will be the one who died!"

    The words fell, the silent hand waved, and the dark weapon was locked in the air by the "mind power". All the dark weapons floating around the silent trembled. They leaned over, and the sharp tip pointed at Bronson. In a burst of air breaking sound, they cut the air flow and fell down mercilessly.

    "Make people laugh!" In the face of a handful of dark weapons falling like raindrops, Bronson uttered a solemn words.

    "Even ''automaton'' didn''t come out. I dare to come here and find my own way!"

    In this way, Bronson doesn''t have to think of other ways to get rid of speechlessness. He can kill speechlessness here directly!

    At that time, we only need to use the guards lying on the ground and the damaged ''automaton'' as evidence to prove that wordless intrudes and kills. Even if Bronson kills wordless, no one will pursue him.

    Isn''t this the way to die

    "Let''s see the highest masterpiece of Angel series, which is more precise than angel of wisdom." Bronson held out his hand, and a magic power flowed from it. It turned into a stream of light, which burst into one of the surrounding buildings.

    "Come to me! Lucifer! "

    The voice fell down, and it flowed into the magic building, and a voice broke through the air.

    Then, a golden streamer burst out of it, and came to Bronson''s face in an instant. It was a whirl, carrying an unnatural wave, against the dark weapons falling like raindrops, rising like a meteor, and hitting him head-on.

    "Sonorous, sonorous --"

    The golden streamer flied across the track in the mid air, hitting the dark weapons one by one, like a whirlwind, blowing them to all directions.

    Before long, in a clear sound of cross attack, nearly a hundred dark weapons did not fall on Bronson, all of them were hit by the golden streamer, or inserted in the ground, or inserted in the surrounding buildings, scattered all over the place.

    Until then, the golden streamer appeared in front of Bronson.

    It''s a big sword with more than two meters long, golden body and a mechanical face on the part of the hand guard!

    , as like as two peas, the sword is just like the sword of the wise angel.

    And the unnatural wind and waves just flowing around the big sword contain the super high temperature hot wind!

    "Hot air operation"!

    You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely the same type of ingenuity of the angel series!

    With the excellent performance of "automaton", standing in front of speechless, will be the super power who once almost won the throne of "demon king" and won the "night party"!

    "Your magic seems to be more than one level superior to" Pro achromatic children " Bronson said this coldly.

    "Surely a * * like you can help me to complete a lot of research?"

 Chapter 1646

    "Whew --!"

    With a sharp howling sound, the golden sword bursts out like lightning, and the blade is filled with ultra-high temperature hot wind, like a flash of golden streamer with red edge.

    "Bang bang bang bang -!"

    Compared with the sharp shrill sound, it seems a lot of confusion. The gun sound like machine gun shooting starts from the violent vibration on the opposite side, and the sharp shrill sound is submerged in an instant.

    In the noise of the guns, it wasn''t the bullets that shot towards the golden streamer, but a variety of weapons, including knives, swords, guns and halberds, covered with the blue light on the surface.

    The medium to shoot out these dark weapons is not a bow and arrow, but a crimson space standing in the space like a door.

    In the crimson space, ripples like ripples can''t be stopped. Each echo will emerge with a black weapon. Like a stray arrow, the crazy shooting will go straight to the front.

    The atmosphere is shaking, and the wind is howling. Just like the ever victorious general who has rushed into thousands of troops, the golden streamer erupts the super high temperature hot wind, which melts the steel with enough power, cuts off all things, and plunges into the whole field of vision in front of him, which is like a group of black weapons fired by bullets.

    "Ji --!"

    All of a sudden, there was a sharp, painful screech in the eardrum, which turned into a sound wave in the dark weapons group and penetrated into the ears of all the people present.

    It''s a big golden sword at a very fast speed. Give all the black weapons that come close to you the sound of flying.

    Because there are so many dark weapons, the golden sword almost flies at the speed of dozens of them in one second, flying forward, and at the same time, it blows the black weapons coming from close quarters and head-on. So, the sound of too fast cross attack is mixed together, forming such a sharp ear piercing hum.

    But that soon ended.

    The golden sword is indeed very sharp. It can be said that there is nothing going on under the super high temperature of several thousand degrees.

    But they did not cut off those seemingly ordinary weapons!

    Not a handful!

    So. Even if the golden sword is sharper. The power of the assault is even more prominent. Under the constant confrontation of dark weapons, the speed of the stabbing is becoming slower and slower.

    "Bang!"

    Finally, with the sound of a collision between steel and iron. The golden sword still failed to break through the storm like weapon group. When the speed of spike is slow to a certain extent. He was shot by a dark weapon.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± See this scene, Bronson controls the "automatic" of the "angel" series called Lucifer, and brings the golden sword back to him. Looking to the front, his face was gloomy as if it was about to drip out of the water.

    In front, the crimson space standing in the space is still rippling, and a handful of dark weapons are sticking out, as if those dark weapons can never be used up, which makes Bronson look terrible.

    "What is that crimson space? What is that dark weapon that Lucifer, who even wielded thousands of degrees of hot air, has been chopping away? "

    It''s impossible for Bronson to know, let alone to hold thousands of degrees of hot air, or tens of thousands of degrees, that he may not be able to cut off those dark weapons!

    After all, even if only hardness and sharpness, these dark weapons are also treasures made up of fantasy!

    If it wasn''t for wordless being limited in rank and power being severely limited, the "automatic" of the "angel" series named Lucifer, let alone flying so many treasures, would be smashed by the dense treasures like raindrops!

    If all means are not limited due to wordless, and the super power cannot be used, we can only use "mental power" to squeeze the iron sand as a treasure out of the weapon''s shape, which greatly reduces the power of the treasure, and Lucifer is also early broken.

    "What''s the matter? President Bronson! "

    Standing in front of the crimson space is like a deity controlling a space. He has no words to open the wine red pupil that matches the crimson behind him. Yao looks at Bronson in the opposite direction, reaches out and holds a dark long gun.

    "I''m not going to be killed, captured and dissected for research?"

    Finish saying, speechless mercilessly in one fell swoop the black long gun in the hand, pull it from the shoulder part to behind, immediately throw out with force.

    "Whew --!"

    Under the joint action of "power" and "mind power", the dark long gun shot out like lightning.

    Bronson felt only a flash of black light in front of him, and the long black gun was less than five meters away."Goo -!" Bronson''s face was calm, two fingers were raised, and a magic mist rose from his body, and he was involved in the golden sword beside him.

    All of a sudden, the golden sword suddenly revolved, and the body broke down in a wonderful sound, turning into a robot like ''automaton''.

    That''s Lucifer!

    The appearance of lunguo is similar to that of an angel of wisdom, with a height of more than two meters. The back of the wrist is equipped with two huge blades. Behind it are three pairs of wings of different sizes with a piece of steel feathers inserted upside down. The golden robot shaped alien angel!

    It stepped forward nimbly, leaped forward, came to Bronson''s face, raised a huge blade on the back of the wrist, and cut it off.

    "Qiang --!"

    The dark long gun just shot in front of Lucifer was heavily hit and flew out like a whirling dart, and the sound of "Dong" was inserted on the wall of a building not far away, breaking a large number of wall bricks.

    "Not cut off..." Bronson''s eyes were full of doubts as he stared at the black gun that had smashed the brick and inserted it in the wall.

    "What kind of material is that made of? Is it magic gear? "

    Equipped with magic circuit, the prop that can perform magic is called magic tool!

    There is no "Eve''s heart" in magic gear!

    So, it doesn''t have intelligence and life like "automaton", it''s just a pure prop for magic.

    Although there is magic circuit, because there is no relationship between wisdom and life, we can''t control the magic circuit, perform magic, and reduce the burden of puppet envoy, just like the "automaton".

    Therefore, users of magic tools must control the magic circuit in the magic tools to perform magic.

    Take musical instruments for example, "automaton" is an instrument that can magically perform by itself, while magic tools are just ordinary instruments, which need players to produce sound.

    In this way, in general, magic tools do not often appear in battle.

    After all, compared with magic tools, the "automatic" only needs to inject magic power to start the magic circuit by the "automatic" itself, which is undoubtedly better to use.

    Now that Lucifer has used magic, there is still no way to cut off the weapons that seem to be common. Then, these weapons should be specially made, carrying magic tools similar to the "enhanced" magic circuit, right

    "Then..." Bronson looked at the crimson space standing behind the silent.

    "Is that crimson space also a magic tool?"

    "Whether it''s magic or treasure, what can kill you is a good prop!" For Bronson''s words, which were like self talk and inquiry, he had no words and smiled.

    "In addition, it can also be used in this way..."

    Speechless stretched out his hand and gently hit a ring finger.

    "Hum!"

    For a moment, the crimson space ripples suddenly rose from the space around Bronson and Lucifer, and covered them in all directions.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± There was a strong chill in Bronson''s heart. Without thinking, he jumped on Lucifer.

    Lucifer sprang up to the sky with Bronson and flew into the air.

    Almost at the same time, in the crimson space ripples around Bronson, a dark weapon suddenly shot out, with a sound of breaking through the air, cutting the original location of Bronson.

    If Bronson didn''t let Lucifer escape with him in time, it would have been cut to pieces!

    But instead of being happy, Bronson''s eyes widened.

    On the top of Lucifer, there is a huge crimson space ripple, which is suddenly fluctuating

 Chapter 1647

    (third watch...)

    as if the sky had been dyed crimson, a huge crimson space ripple reverberated in the sky over Lucifer with Bronson, and spread to a diameter of 10 meters in an instant, covering the orphanage.

    "Your Lucifer''s sword seems to be quite big..."

    A let stare big eyes, looking at the sky in that huge crimson space ripples of Bronson heart cold straight rising voice, slowly into his ears.

    "Why don''t you compete with me..."

    Words fall, the crimson space ripples over the orphanage fluctuate violently, like boiling water pool, rolling.

    Immediately, a huge sword, which was totally dark and more than 20 meters long, like a high-rise building, slowly emerged from the crimson space ripples. In Bronson''s face, it fell down like a mountain from the sky.

    "Hum!"

    The huge black sword covered the whole vision of Bronson, leaving only the sharp, dark blade in his eyes, which flashed with deadly cold point, roughly cut the air, and fell heavily to Lucifer with Bronson under the crazy vibration of the atmosphere.

    "Drink -!"

    Feeling the huge pressure from the top of the head and the gradually coming death shadow, Bronson burst out in a loud voice, and madly urged the magic in the body, just as he intended to squeeze out the blood in the blood vessels, he pushed the magic out with enough strength to tear the body.

    There is no doubt about it. For the first time in his life, Bronson worked so hard, and for the first time in his life, Bronson urged such a huge amount of magic.

    The mighty magic exploded in the form of blast wind, turning into steam one by one, and flowing into Lucifer''s body. Lucifer''s whole body was covered with a layer of magic film visible to the naked eye, and Bronson was released. The fierce ultra-high temperature hot wind blew out around his body, sweeping the whole field.

    Regardless of the owner who fell down, Lucifer looked up, his body shape suddenly distorted. Into a golden sword. Carrying the super high temperature hot wind that makes the space unbearable and makes the sound of "creak", it shoots into the sky.

    The dark sword that blocks out the sun and the golden sword that radiates the red hot wind are just like the needle against the wheat awn and the high mountain against the meteor in the sky over the orphanage. A sudden collision.

    "Dong -!"

    With a deafening sound. A thunderous roar. A gust of violent wind and waves is also like an explosion, which suddenly comes out with a shock that makes people feel like they will be crushed into slag. It enveloped the orphanage.

    There is no doubt that the stone houses made of stone bricks are as crisp as glass, which are propped up by the shock wave, and the stone roof is also lifted mercilessly, even the surrounding fields are razed out of a small piece of flat ground.

    When the storm dissipated and the roar disappeared, the scene had changed completely.

    The buildings become dilapidated, just like the abandoned houses. Even a little wind can blow them down.

    The ground was broken like a spider''s web, and the ground in the center of the site was cut off, revealing a hole filled with smoke and dust.

    But in the pit, Bronson knelt on the ground, his skin was covered with scars, his face was painful, and he could not help gasping. Before long, with a sound of "wow", he vomited blood.

    Bronson''s injury was not caused by the attack, but by his overload of magic output, which made his body overburdened, which resulted in skin cracking, internal organs damage and blood spitting.

    Compared with Bronson, Lucifer looks a lot more miserable.

    Standing in front of Bronson''s body, Lucifer''s originally golden body was covered with traces of scorching black, with smoke and even a little electric light. Obviously, the internal body had been partially damaged.

    What''s worse, one of the three pairs of wings with steel like golden feathers on the back of Lucifer has become ragged, and the other one is equipped in the two huge blades on the back of the wrist, half of which are born.

    Obviously, even if Bronson exceeded the limit and sent too much magic to Lucifer, Lucifer was still invincible to the dark giant sword comparable to high-rise buildings!

    Of course, in order to do this, speechless is not easy. Standing opposite Bronson and Lucifer, his face is slightly white, and his mouth is panting. Although it is much better than Bronson, it can also see the fatigue in his eyes.

    However, it is not surprising that this will happen.

    Without superpowers, we can only use "mind power" to squeeze the iron sand out of the shape of weapons by means of squeezing. That''s not a big burden.

    After all, "mental power" is a kind of magic with high purity and substance. Using it means consuming a lot of magic power.

    But wordless go to challenge the limit, squeeze out a huge sword of that size, still use "mind power" to control it, attack, how can it not be tiredIt can be said that in this world, those who can use "mental power" to exercise such an attack will not have another person except wordless!

    "It''s a long life, President Bronson..." Pressing down the slightly short breath, he looked at the Bronson, who was kneeling on the opposite side behind the ragged Lucifer with black smoke and blood on the corner of his mouth and pain on his face.

    "I can''t die like this. Should I really say that it''s the outstanding puppet emissary who almost won the position of" demon king "

    Bronson didn''t answer. He didn''t know whether he didn''t care to answer, whether he didn''t want to answer or whether he couldn''t answer. He just raised his head, raised his eyes, looked at him closely and said nothing. His eyes were full of murderous spirit.

    "Oh, how terrible..." Speechless as if frightened by the murderous eyes, he made a pompous laugh.

    "It''s a pity that you''ve been eliminated from the night party. Now, twenty years have passed. Apart from the magic that has strengthened with the passage of time, you have made no progress. Even in order to run that smart workshop, you forget to exercise yourself. It''s stupid!"

    "Stupid?" Bronson laughed back in anger.

    "Personal progress is nothing more than degeneration. The progress of the times is irreversible. Magicians are a group of individuals, groups and life bodies that exist for" progress "

    "If human beings are stagnant, it will bring destruction and disaster to the world. Scientific development and progress are also the survival means that can never be ignored. It is worth paying more for progress and development!" Bronson stood up with difficulty and sneered.

    "In order to make the times progress, in order to make the science develop, what is the personal sacrifice? Even if the power is strong enough, a person can''t exist alone after all, if he doesn''t want to be destroyed, only by making the ethnic group also grow stronger, this is the real way of survival and real progress!"

    Smell speech, silent smile, smile that is full of pity, but also full of sympathy.

    "It''s true that the importance of the individual and the importance of the group are placed on the same Tianping. No one knows which side is more important, and no one knows which side to choose. It''s really a wise choice!"

    Finish saying, speechless eye bloomed sharp awn.

    "But is it one thing to be wise and another to be right? For what progress, for what development, and for what result, have you sacrificed the innocent people who have the right to live and who have been mercilessly deprived of their freedom and lives?"

    "No matter Frey or Loki, they are more important than all human beings and the development and progress of the whole world. However, sacrificing individuals for the benefit of the group, even if you say it beautifully, it''s still the act of killing people for money."

    "Even the survival of the individual can not be guaranteed, even their own progress can not be achieved, even the immediate things can not grasp, you talk about progress? On development? " Speechless no longer hide their emotions, sarcastic voice.

    "Ridiculous and stupid!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Bronson''s face was full of haze and anger as if he had been insulted.

    Of course, speechless is really insulting him, no need to question!

    "Progress and development have nothing to do with a dime of money. I''m here just to fulfill my promise, give you a big surprise, give voice to flea and seek revenge!"

    Speechless hand a stretch, behind it, in the crimson space ripples, a streamer flies out, fell in his hand.

    Well, it''s a card!

    "Don''t you say that no matter how powerful an individual is, he will be an individual?" Holding the card obliquely in front of the heart, he had no words to look at Bronson.

    "Let''s see with your own eyes what kind of individual power you''ve spent 20 years managing for the sake of groups!"

 Chapter 1648

    ((the support of this book has almost dropped to the level of lethargy. If there is no accident, leti can prepare for the end, and finish the book in three or four months...)

    "card?..."

    Seeing that the opponent who made Bronson dare not look down upon any more took out a common card, instead, he put away the crimson space ripples that made Bronson''s scalp numb and worried about what weapons to shoot out again, and Bronson''s heart was quietly mentioned.

    Silently patient with the body injured by the excessive magic just desperately urging the magic, Bronson carried a little magic to his eyes and covered them.

    Under the cover of magic, Bronson''s eyes flashed a little light, which strengthened his visual sense and made him see the whole picture of the wordless card which was leaning in front of his heart and holding in his hand.

    It was a rectangular card with a length of less than 20 cm and a width of less than 10 cm.

    The color of the card is brown, with a big sword on the front, which looks like a crazy warrior.

    Just below the pattern, there is a line of letters in gold.

    Looking at the line of gold letters, Bronson frowned.

    "Berserker"? "

    What is that

    Although he thought so, Bronson didn''t dare to be careless at all.

    Even that piece can shoot any weapon. The crimson space, which can be attacked by a giant sword like a high-rise building, almost took Bronson''s life just now.

    This meeting, instead, the other side took back such a big killer and took out a common card.

    What does this mean

    It means, or, speechless is in the hair nerve, intends to tease Bronson, does not let him die so fast.

    Or, it is absolutely more terrible than the scarlet space.

    Is speechless really nervous

    The answer is obvious, absolutely impossible!

    So, that can only be more terrible than the scarlet space!

    Be aware of this. Bronson can''t wait any longer.

    "Whatever you''re going to do..." Bronson clenched his teeth. Regardless of the body still in the wailing, the strong urge started the magic, let the magic come through the continuous exudation of blood, full of scars on the body. Gush out of the body. Get involved in Lucifer.

    "You think. Will I watch it here

    Added to the magic, Lucifer once again opened the magic circuit of "hot air operation", burning and smoking body as if turned into the eye of typhoon. There is a fire red tornado around the body, which is composed of super high temperature hot air.

    "Click..."

    Then Lucifer lowered his body. Behind him, a pair of steel like feathers were stuck upside down, which broke. The remaining two pairs of wings unfolded slowly. On top of them, one steel feather shot out, like a bullet coming out of the chamber. In a sound burst, it shot into silence.

    Looking at the steel feather like a bullet, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    "Rank card - ''Berserker'' (Berserker) ''- limited expansion!"

    As this incantational chant reverberates in the air, so does the frenzied flow of magic, like the flow of water opening the gate, which rushes into the rank card of Berserker through wordless hands.

    At the next moment, the magic of the rank card of "Berserker" (Berserker) comes into being. Tonghua becomes the most dazzling flash, covering the whole rectangular card.

    "Hum!"

    The magic roared across the space, setting off a strong wind, bringing up smoke and dust, together with the rich dazzling flash, covering the silent figure.

    "Wheezing, wheezing --"

    On the other side, the steel feathers cut the atmosphere, like a bullet that roared at the enemy, crossed the space, and shot into the magic flash with strong wind and smoke.

    "Qiang --!"

    However, when the steel feather shot into the flash, a sharp sound of iron and gold hit each other, completely ringing in the sky of the whole dilapidated orphanage.

    Bronson can clearly see that, when the sharp sound of metal and gold strike is heard, one by one, with the momentum of breaking into the flash of magic, the steel feathers pierced by the enemy should be smashed like garbage and dropped on the ground one by one.

    Bronson tried to resist the pain of his body again because he forced the magic. He stood hard and looked at the flash of magic. Then Bronson was stunned.

    At first, Bronson thought that wordless was the way to use, or call his'' auto - Marion '', to let his'' auto - Marion'' come.

    But when he saw the situation in the dim magic flash, Bronson knew that he was wrong.In the gradually darkened flash, the silent figure once again entered Bronson''s eyes.

    It is still the student uniform of "the school of warprussian king jiqiqiao" and the dark coat like a knight''s robe on the outside. The pair of wine red pupils are full of fine spots, staring at Bronson, which reminds people of the lone wolf who is staring at the prey.

    With so much momentum, as a result, speechless but not even a little change.

    If we insist on saying that there is any change, it is that in the hands of speechless, there is one more thing that no one can ignore.

    A large axe sword, which was held up above the head by a speechless backhand, was like a mud colored rock. One side of it was as ferocious as a beast''s sharp teeth, and it was too blunt to be believed. The part of the handle was wrapped with a bandage.

    Looking at the sword made of rock, it was not so much a sword as a blunt axe without a handle, but Bronson''s skin was full of gooseflesh.

    For nothing else, but because, from the shape of the axe and sword, Bronson smelled a kind of death.

    If Lucifer''s big sword is like the one used by the gods to kill demons and demons, then the axe sword in front of us is like the one used by demons to kill and kill lives!

    The smell of death came from the axe sword, which made Bronson''s taut string "crack" in his mind because of the unfavorable war situation.

    "Lucifer!" With the last bit of strength, he squeezed out all the remaining magic in his body, and Bronson violently transported it into Lucifer''s body.

    "Kill him for me!"

    Lucifer''s eyes, like an angel of wisdom, are bright. His body is sensitive, like a shell. He holds all the hot air of super high temperature on the rest of the blade, raises his head high, flies out with his body, and cuts to speechless.

    This time, wordless didn''t open the "King''s treasure" again. He used endless treasure tools to press Lucifer. Instead, he pulled up an arc at the corner of his mouth, stepped on the ground with his feet, and rushed to Lucifer.

    "This is the power of the individual you despise!"

    Looking up, Yao looked at Lucifer, who rushed up in the face of him, and he said nothing coldly.

    "Let''s see the myths of heroes born from miracles!"

    He raised his ferocious axe and sword over his head, then he shot up his wordless body and rushed into Lucifer''s arms.

    "Roar! Shoot a hundred! "

    The overlapping emancipation incantations are shaking away the air in the space.

    At this moment, it seems that the sky and the earth are all darkened. The world is only left with a huge blade, ready to cut Lucifer to the enemy.

    However, the sword of Lucifer is doomed to be killed.

    Because, in front of its eyes, the enemy has disappeared.

    No!

    It should be said that the ferocious axe and sword in the enemy''s hands rose and disappeared in front of Lucifer.

    It, into a whirlpool like torrent!

    It''s like a beam of light, completely disappeared in the field of view of the rapid chop!

    Yes!

    The axe sword, which looks heavier than the rock and rockery, takes up the chopping attack that turns into a beam of light at the speed of the sound. When the sound is too late to make, it is attacked by wordless wave and chopped to Lucifer!

    "Hum!"

    When Lucifer noticed that, in front of him, the eight beams of light had already been slashed from the front up, down, left, right, left up, left down, right up, right down, eight directions. In a real sense, they had transcended time, overlapped and formed a vortex.

    Then, the eight paths that formed a whirlpool were like the cutting attack that broke out at the same time, mercilessly, and fell heavily on Lucifer.

    "Pooh!"

    It''s hard to imagine that it''s made of steel, but there''s a tearing sound on Lucifer.

    "Bang!"

    Then there was a crack.

    The eight way chopping blow cut Lucifer''s body hard, cut his limbs and shoulders above, abdomen below, all into pieces

 Chapter 1649

    "Bang!"

    In the general muffled sound of the explosion, the whole body is emitting light smoke and electric light. Except for the upper part of the head and body, the positions of the limbs, shoulders and abdomen are all whirled by eight channels, which are turned into one beam of light to be chopped to pieces on the spot..

    Not far away, Bronson''s whole head "buzzing" became a blank, and his steps could not help retreating away. His eyes were full of shock.

    The extremely fast chop turned into a beam of light, and at a speed above the speed of sound, in an almost negligible period of time, the whole chop hit eight times, as if in the same time burst out the same eight strikes

    Is that an attack that humans can do

    No!

    Bronson lives to now, can be very sure, let alone human beings, even the highest level, has the most superb performance, carrying the best, the most powerful, the most outstanding magic circuit of "automaton" can not do such a thing!

    At least, Bronson never saw an ''automaton'' that could do it!

    With such magic skills, this opponent can never win!

    Realizing this, Bronson finally failed to resist the panic in his heart and quit frequently. But soon he calmed down again.

    Although the eight combats with magical skills are really incredible, wordless makes a fatal mistake.

    ''automaton'' is not human!

    As long as "Eve''s heart" is not damaged, then, let alone all the positions above the limbs and shoulders and below the abdomen disappear. Even if the head is cut off, "automaton" can also be repaired!

    Lucifer''s damage is really serious now, but its "Eve''s heart" has not been damaged, the magic circuit can still be started, and still can fight.

    Myself. Not lost yet!

    It''s a pity. Bronson is wrong again.

    The real "kill 100 heads" is a bow and arrow type treasure. According to the legend, hellis, the greatest hero of Greece, used to shoot the nine headed snake that can''t die. It''s the most trusted treasure of hellis!

    After killing the hydra. Even with other weapons. Hercules can also use moves that imitate the ability of the treasure!

    Because the real "shooting 100 heads" is to be able to release shooting like nine tracking lasers. Therefore, use other weapons as a means to imitate the ability of the treasure. What is released is specifically shown as "nine combos that are released at high speed by overlapping all attacks"!

    Therefore, wordless use the "shoot 100 heads" released by the big axe sword in his hand, which is a move with comparable power!

    It has nine strikes in a row!

    And just now, speechless just launched eight combats!

    "Peng!"

    He stepped forward step by step. There was nothing left in his sight but Lucifer''s body, which was as broken as waste, with sparks, gears and wires coming out frequently from his limbs and lower body. He raised his axe and sword again without any words and waved it out.

    Shua

    The sound of the wind was blowing in all directions.

    Bronson could only see a laser beam blooming in the space in front of Lucifer.

    Then, turned into the beam of the chop hit, hard into Lucifer''s chest.

    "Pooh!"

    This time, Bronson heard the tear clearly.

    The slash that turned into a beam of light tore Lucifer''s chest, fell into Lucifer''s body, pierced Lucifer''s heart, penetrated through Lucifer''s back, and recovered to the original shape of axe and sword.

    The axe and sword were huge in nature. This hole pierced Lucifer''s body, almost penetrating the rest of Lucifer''s body.

    By the time Bronson reacted, Lucifer''s body, still in the shape of being pierced, hung on the axe and sword in wordless hands.

    Bronson''s face, just came out of the calm look solidified together.

    "Bang!"

    Lucifer''s whole body, which was hung on the axe and sword, sparked with electric sparks. Then, in a burst, it exploded into pieces all over the sky.

    The mechanical head was thrown over the sky, then hit the ground heavily, rolled a few times, and rolled to Bronson''s body.

    Only then did Bronson realize it.

    I really lost!

    He lost to a kid who was still studying in the college and didn''t even go through the baptism of "night party". He didn''t carry the "automaton" with him, and threatened him. He had just designed the kid he was going to kill!"Whoo..."

    Waving the axe and sword that didn''t match the body''s shape, he turned his head to look at Bronson without saying a word, with a sneer on his face, raised his pace and walked towards Bronson.

    "This is the power of the individual you most despise. Are you satisfied?"

    Looking at the speechless gradually coming towards his own direction, Bronson took a step back involuntarily, with a little panic on his face, and his eyes wandered left and right, seemingly looking for the escape route.

    However, before long, Bronson gave up with a wry smile.

    However, the other side can show the existence of nine consecutive attacks that seem to be cut at the same time and turned into beams!

    Is Bronson''s speed, even faster than the speed of sound, enough to turn into one of the nine combos of the beam

    There''s no point in running away!

    "This time, I really lost..." Bronson simply admitted his defeat, pretending to be calm and speechless.

    "But are you really going to kill me?"

    Speechless did not speak, but caught the axe and sword in hand, constantly approaching Bronson.

    "Even if I break through my behavior in the dark and present the evidence that I have violated the taboo to the magician Association, it''s not good for you to come down and say it?" Bronson stared at the approaching silence, and a cold sweat fell from his cheek.

    "You just want to get back those" automatons "of the" grim "series. I won''t detain them. If you want to be angry for Frey, you''ve done a very successful job this time. Don''t you need to continue?..."

    Speechless still did not open his mouth, with the sound of footsteps that can directly knock on Bronson''s heart, staring at Bronson, like staring at prey, step by step close to the past.

    "Fleur''s heart is really my hands and feet, so I''m the only one who can make Fleur''s heart return to its original state, sir..." Bronson had already clenched his fist and stared at his speechless eyes and began to blood.

    "If you want, I can get Rocky''s heart back to its original state..."

    However, even if Bronson said more, his wordless expression was still incoherent. Only the sound of footsteps and the eyes just like staring at the prey made Bronson''s heart beat to the limit, and the blood flowed quickly.

    "Your Excellency..." It''s like being cornered, and Bronson''s voice sank.

    "Is it really necessary to do so well?"

    A mocking smile hung on wordless''s face, telling Bronson whether he was going to do it or not.

    Now Bronson understood.

    This man will not let himself go!

    If you don''t think of a way, you will die!

    Will die!

    With a fierce heart beating, Bronson put his hand into his arms, took out a pistol, aimed at wordless, and without hesitation pulled down the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    "Qiang --!"

    A gun sound and a cross shot sound, at the same time, spread to the surrounding.

    The bullet fired from the muzzle of Bronson''s pistol was just like being seen through the track. An axe and sword were lifted down heavily to fly the bullet.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Bronson''s mouth is slightly open, and this action is the last one Bronson can do.

    "Bang --!"

    The axe and sword swept from the side and slapped Bronson.

    "Pooh!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of Bronson''s mouth. Then, like a broken kite, Bronson''s body first flew high, then fell heavily on the ground.

    Then, speechless appeared in front of Bronson, looking down at him, holding up his axe and sword, even if he wanted to cut it off.

    "Enough!"

    At this time, a figure appeared at the silent side and grasped his hand holding the axe and sword.

    "If you kill him like this, even if his guilt is heavy enough, you can''t escape it..." Kimberly looked into silence with blue eyes.

    "So, give it to me..."

    Seeing that Kimberly has all appeared, I have no words to know that I can''t kill Bronson. I can only lay down my hand and turn my mouth.

    "Then it''s up to you, Lord Kimberly of the magicians'' Association..."

    Kimberly gave a wry smile and had nothing to say

 Chapter 1650

    "Valprokis, Wang liqiqiao College", medical department

    When Fleur wakes up from a deep sleep, opens her eyes, brings the external light into her eyes and restores her vision, what appears in her eyes is the ceiling that Fleur is very unfamiliar with..

    The spirit of some trance of looking at the unfamiliar ceiling, Fleur spent nearly a minute or so time to let his head once again run over, trying to sort out ideas, judge their current situation.

    However, after nearly a minute''s judgment, fley could only mumble.

    "Kidnapped?"

    "If you are stupid, you should wait until you leave the hospital!"

    Flea''s voice had just fallen, and a rude reproach began to ring from flea''s side.

    Flea was startled and sprang up like a bullet. Soon, a man in a white coat, an ol style professor''s uniform, glasses and a cold face came into flea''s vision. Flea was stunned and surprised.

    "Miss Kimberly?"

    "Wake up?..." Kimberly didn''t ask for help or care about Fleur''s body, at least on the surface.

    "Can you remember what happened before the coma?"

    Fley tilted her head, her face was full of doubts, her eyebrows were wrinkled, and she began to squeeze her nerves and think desperately.

    This time, fley''s head began to think smoothly, and there was no disconnection.

    So. Fley remembered.

    In his own coma, speechless and rocky in the duel!

    And his body suddenly appeared abnormal, leading to blood countercurrent, into magic, let Rabbi go!

    Thinking back to all the things before the coma, flea panicked on the spot.

    "Rabbi! What''s the matter with Rabbi? "

    "Calm down!" Kimberly opened her mouth in a frightful, calm voice and stepped aside.

    "Your dog is here!"

    That''s how Frey saw the panorama of her place.

    This is a similar place to the hospital ward.

    At this time, flea was wearing sick clothes, and all parts of her body were wrapped with bandages, which seemed to be very serious. But. Fley felt no pain at all.

    On a sickbed by Frey''s side, rabbi was also bandaged, lying there with her eyes closed. As if dead.

    "Rabbi!" Fleur got out of bed immediately. Kimberly didn''t stop either. Let her run to Rabbi''s side and put her hand on him.

    When she got close to Rabbi, Fleur found that rabbi was very weak. But it did keep breathing sound. The hand on Rabbi could also clearly feel the temperature of Rabbi''s body, which proved that rabbi was still alive.

    "Don''t worry about your dog, dog Princess..." Looking at Frey''s nervousness about her ''automaton'', Kimberly can''t help but slow down.

    "Although when you go mad, the magic really exceeds its burden, resulting in its magic circuit almost bursting and its heart breaking!"

    Smell words, flea''s heart, a heavy jump.

    Heart rupture

    Is "Eve''s heart" damaged

    The heart of the ''automaton'' is damaged

    Doesn''t that mean there''s no help

    "You should be thankful that you do have the presence to perform miracles..." Kimberly didn''t have the appetite to hang flea. Before flea responded, she sighed in amazement.

    "I don''t know what magic circuit the scarlet eyes'' automaton carries, but the girl''s magic can call it despair. I''m afraid it''s hard to find someone who can cure the injury!"

    "Governance Cured?... " Fleur was stunned at first, then delighted.

    "Then Rabbi

    "Your dog is fine!" Kimberly made a direct assertion.

    "I don''t know what kind of magic the scarlet eyes'' automaton does, but that automaton does heal your dog, and even your injuries are healed by her!"

    "Whoo..." Fleur breathed a big sigh of relief and opened her mouth gratefully.

    "Thank you Thank you

    "I''m not the one you should thank..." Obviously, she was thanked, but Kimberly seemed to hate it. Her voice, which had just slowed down, suddenly became cold again.

    "Also, it''s too early to say thank you. There are more places you should thank..."

    With that, Kimberly turned her eyes to the door.Flea followed and looked at the past. Next, the scene of flea covering her mouth appeared in front of her.

    The door was slowly opened, revealing the scene outside, only to see that Loki with a wise angel was standing at the door, looking at Frey for a while with a relaxed and cold eyes, and then walked in.

    Of course, the scene that Frey can''t help covering her mouth doesn''t mean that her brother comes to visit her.

    The real thing that kept Fleur''s mouth covered was that Loki had four dogs in addition to the wise angels.

    The four breeds are sheepdog, German hound, dachshund, dachshund, and Dachshund.

    Looking at the four dogs, flea could not help but see the water vapor in her eyes, sobbing.

    "Vieira Ruby Revina Robin

    These dogs are the family that Fleur dreams of saving, the "automaton" of the "grim" series!

    "Woof!"

    "Ow!"

    "Woo!"

    "Roar!"

    Four "automatons" of the "grim" series, with their own different cries of joy, trotted to Frey''s side and rubbed her body.

    Feeling the familiar taste from the four "Garm" series of "automaton", Frey believed everything she saw and hugged one of them with a fierce embrace. Tears were accumulated in her red eyes and she could not help crying until she fought for her life.

    "Other dogs are slow to start because they haven''t been in operation for a long time, and they are undergoing physical examination. They should be back to you soon!" Loki said this in a tone of indifference and turned around.

    "Your family, I sent it..."

    If you leave this sentence, rocky should leave the ward.

    Seeing this, flea quickly makes a sound.

    Thank you

    "Don''t thank me!" Fleury''s words of thanks had not been fully uttered, so rocky blocked them back in a word.

    "It was'' scarlet eyes'' that saved them, not me!"

    "And..." Rocky turned her head and glanced at Frey.

    "The" divineworks "has been dissolved!"

    At this, flea was shocked.

    "The man who used to be our adoptive father, who has done something to our heart, has found the same companion from his territory as us, and the wreckage of the puppet that was prepared to be made as a * * after the failure of the operation..." Loki''s tone was a little heavy, a little relaxed and contradictory.

    "So, the magician association has arrested him in the name of violating taboos. I think he will be sent to the execution ground and executed in a short time!"

    "Everything that binds our freedom has been destroyed..." Loki''s red eyes looked directly at flea, who was still in consternation, and his words had never been more gentle.

    "Similarly, there is no reason for you to fight. If you don''t participate in the night party, it won''t be worth it if you get hurt..."

    "Rocky..." Listen to Rocky''s words of concern that are no longer covered up, flea finally understood why rocky would not hesitate to destroy rabbi and force himself out of the night party.

    That''s not because rocky can''t see the weak.

    Instead, Loki didn''t want to hurt Frey at all!

    My brother doesn''t really hate himself, on the contrary, he cares about himself very much!

    Frey''s eyes were moist again, but she didn''t let the tears fall. She spoke softly with the voice that mosquitoes could not reach.

    "Thank you Thank you

    "It''s said that I''m not the one you should thank!" Loki returned to his usual coldness.

    "If you are well injured, please leave the hospital quickly. Your dogs are still waiting for you to go back to adopt and take care of..."

    With that, Loki took the angel of wisdom and walked away without looking back.

    "Your ''automaton'' will remain as your personal belongings!" Kimberly seldom smiles.

    "So, you have to thank that guy

    Frey wiped her eyes and nodded heavily

 Chapter 1651

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    In the only room, decorated by its owner, which has become more luxurious than any dormitory, that month, Icarus, astraya, kusha and Xiayin are standing or sitting or lying in the corner, sofa and bed respectively... Although this room is indeed decorated with luxury, it can''t be changed except for the floor area. It''s very difficult for five people to live in it, let alone occupy such a place, and many people can''t let the room fall into a silent state.

    But now, this room is really very quiet. Even the most wordy and talkative person in ordinary life is gusA, who is not talking.

    Five girls in a row occupied the corner, sofa and bed of the room quietly or standing or sitting or lying on their stomach. Their eyes were all on the front, that is, another bed in this room.

    In this bed, speechless cross legged, sitting here, eyes closed, the body around the surging a little magic air flow, reverberating in the whole room.

    Speechless, practicing magic!

    The World War I with Bronson did not rely on the power of ''automaton'', that is, the power relationship of a group of girls. Although wordless, the whole process took the upper hand, but the consumption was indeed there.

    Not to mention in that war, wordless use of a lot of magic will consume the "mind power.". It is used to control the weapon and shoot. It also uses "mental power" instead of super power. It uses the way of extrusion to squeeze the iron sand out of the shape of the weapon.

    Such consumption, for an ordinary vampire, is already very stressful.

    Of course, wordless is not an ordinary vampire, but the peak of vampires, the most noble true ancestor of blood. In addition, his magic power also occupies the peak in the true ancestor. Such consumption is nothing.

    Therefore, the real consumption is still in the back. Use "mental power" to form the place of giant sword and "limited expansion" rank card.

    Originally. Just use it. "Nianli" will consume more magic than ordinary magic, and wordless use "Nianli" to form a huge sword at least 20 meters long, like a tall building. That''s enough magic to crush a pure blood vampire.

    The "limited expansion" rank card consumes more magic than forming a giant sword.

    You should know that in order to "limit the expansion" of the rank card, users must take "magic gift" as the medium, so as to use the form of "magic gift" as a basis for the realization of the treasure of the spirit.

    However, wordless did not use the "magic Costume", but directly transformed his magic into the physical magic, relying on the magic to support the "limited expansion" of the rank card.

    At the beginning, when wordless used this method to "limit the expansion" of the rank card, it was once regarded as crazy by yuanbanlin and luvia.

    After all, it takes a certain amount of magic to materialize the magic power, and the materialization of the precious utensils supported by magic only needs to consume more than the magic power that the human body may possess.

    If such a method is used to carry out the "limited expansion", it is not speechless. In other words, even if it is the ordinary real ancestor, I am afraid, it will be more or less tired, right

    There are a lot of "mindfulness" in front of us, and then there are challenges. We use "mindfulness" to form a huge sword. Finally, wordless has also carried out the "limited expansion" of the rank card of "Berserker".

    These three actions are all magic work

    The unspeakable and transcendent magic will not be exhausted, but it also consumes a lot of magic.

    In general, if you practice magic after consuming a lot of magic, the effect will be better than normal practice.

    Grasping this opportunity, I am willing to spend a little time to practice magic.

    This thing, there will never be too many people, right

    In that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha, Xiayin and other young girls were waiting for them to immerse themselves in the practice without any words, and watch the magic wave of the increasing force on their bodies. I think they should have gained a lot, right

    However, looking at the most important people in my heart immersed in cultivation like this, the two idle people, kusha and astraya, are bored.

    "When can brother finish his cultivation?" She was lying on the bed with her hands on her cheeks. She seemed to be kicking her calves, complaining.

    "She has been in the room since last night, and she has not eaten in the morning. If there is a kitchen in the dormitory, she can make her own curry to eat. She really wants to eat curry..."

    "Gulu ~ ~ ~ ~" may be that she read out her appetite. Although astraya didn''t speak, her stomach faithfully expressed her feelings and let astraya sob."Hungry..."

    "That..." On one side, Xia Yin picked up the tea set and asked for something uncertain.

    "Would you like a cup of tea first?"

    "Drinking tea will only make you hungry. Besides, don''t use black tea as something to fill your stomach!" That month, he expressed his slight opposition, but his eyes turned to Icarus, who stood closest to wordless and never moved his eyes away from wordless.

    "It''s Icarus. You''ve been looking at it since last night. Now, even if the angel is not tired, how about taking a proper rest and having a cup of tea?"

    Thank you Icarus gently shook his head, but did not promise to come down, in less than a second, back to the state of watching speechless.

    "It''s true that loyalty is also loyalty, but it''s too loyal, isn''t it?" When I saw Icarus, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly that month, and looked to the wordless in the cultivation.

    "I don''t know if you''ve been blessed for several lifetimes, so you can have such a person to pay for you..."

    This sentence, that month did not expect to fall into the state of cultivation speechless can hear.

    However, I don''t know if speechless really heard that month''s words. The fluctuating magic air flow around him suddenly stagnated at a certain moment, and then converged into his body bit by bit.

    This is the omen of the end of cultivation!

    A group of young girls were shocked by their collective spirit. In the month when they were sitting on the sofa, Xia Yin couldn''t help but straightening his waist. The two girls, Yusha and astraya, who were lying on the bed, sat up at once. Icarus took a step forward and looked forward to it in the indigo eyes.

    It wasn''t long before the magic wave that had been wandering back and forth in this room since last night faded away quietly, and all the magic air rising on the surface of the wordless body converged into his body.

    Wait until all calm, in the eyes of all the young girls, speechless slowly opened his eyes, wine red pupil in a flash of deep fine light, fleeting.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" just like I just woke up, I stretched myself wordlessly, and there was a sound of "crackling" bone friction inside my body, plus that pleasant and satisfied expression. Needless to say, this practice has a good effect.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus, who just refused to touch black tea, didn''t know when he had another cup.

    "Tea..."

    "Thank you! Icarus! " Speechless spirit of the head full took the cup, sip, and then handed Icarus.

    "Hard work! Brother! " She and astraya also jumped to the silent front and said with a big smile.

    "Is cultivation over?"

    "It''s over..." Speechless touched the head of kusha and astraya.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting..."

    "As you look, the harvest should be good..." That month, I took a look at wordless, then I took back my sight and opened my mouth carelessly.

    "Besides, we are not the only ones who have been waiting for a long time..."

    "More than you?" Speechless crooked head, a question mark appeared in front of the forehead.

    "Brother..." Xia Yin goes to the window and beckons to Wuyan, pointing out.

    "Someone has been waiting for you outside for a long time, but they are invited to come in, but they don''t want to come in. They have been waiting outside..."

    "Since I''m here, why don''t you come in?" Wordless scratched his cheek, stood up from the bed, came to the window, and looked into the courtyard.

    In a corner of the garden, a girl with a Pearl White ponytail tied to the right side of her head and five dogs of different sizes is hiding there, peeping into the dormitory as if she were peeping.

    Looking at the girl who was furtive, she gave a silent and powerless smile.

 Chapter 1652

    In a flower garden that can cover a person, flea sticks out her head and peeps at one of the windows of the boys'' dormitory in guiliao. She seems to be waiting for something and doesn''t want to be found.

    Of course, it''s not a bad thing that she doesn''t want to be found out. Frey didn''t come to guiliao boys'' dormitory to do something bad.

    However, with Frey''s Tibetan method, the probability of being discovered is almost 100%.

    Although the flower bed is enough to hide a person, it refers to the things that can only be done when someone squats in it.

    But Fleur, she used to lie on her stomach.

    In this way, the body is indeed hidden in the garden, but the heel butt is exposed outside.

    In this way, who can''t see people hiding in the flower bed

    In addition, flea is only one person hiding in the garden, but the five dogs flea brings are lazy and loose, just like playing around.

    In this way, even if Fleur really hides her whole body in the garden, the people who see this scene will not fail to notice it. They will feel a little speechless about this scene, right

    At least, she walked out of the door and thought that flea would find him. As a result, flea had been looking at the position of a window in the guiliao boys'' dormitory. She didn''t even pay attention to the position of the door. So far, she hasn''t been found. She felt speechless when she was near flea.

    , "make complaints about it, I feel like I lost it." Rubbed the corner of the eye with some convulsions. Wordless goes to the flower bed where Frey is hiding.

    Until she came to the flower garden, Fleur didn''t find the arrival of speechless, but the "automaton" of the "grim" series found the arrival of speechless, one of them stood up.

    Flea was slightly shocked, and finally found something wrong. She turned her head, looked to the side, and found speechless.

    Looking at flea, she looks at herself in a dazed way. She wants to laugh without saying anything, but she can''t laugh. You can only laugh.

    "Playing hide and seek?"

    Fleur shook her head at first. He said no, and then realized what was going on. In a panic, his hand on the ground slipped. Let the heavy predecessor "bang". It hit the ground heavily.

    "Woo It hurts... "

    It''s pain on one side. One hand, rubbing up the most extensive contact, the most hit a pair of plump. Fley cried and bowed in tears, but did not know that the scene of rubbing the chest, for men, the excitement is not small.

    "Gollum..." Seeing Frey kneeling in tears in front of her, rubbing a pair of round and plump looks, she silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then hurriedly turned away.

    "Sister Fleur, are you here for me?"

    "Woo..." Fleur blinked her eyes in confusion, and only a few seconds later did she react. She hurriedly stood up, with five dogs gathered around her, and smiled at the silent face with an unprecedented, gentle smile.

    "Thank you for saving these children, my family, and rocky and me..."

    "I really came to thank you..." Speechless spread out his hands and smiled.

    "I said, I will help you, because Icarus wants me to help you, so, if you want to thank Icarus, say to Icarus, then she may be very happy..."

    "Then..." Frey padded her toes, stretched her head, looked at the window of the wordless room, looked at her shaky appearance, wordless worried that she would fall again.

    "Where''s Icarus?..."

    "Stay in the room..." Speechless knowing smile.

    "What? Would you like to see Icarus? "

    "Well..." Fleur hesitated and shook her head.

    "You help me, say thank you to her..."

    "No problem!" I promised to come down without any words.

    Although Icarus and Frey are not very familiar with each other, they would like to help Frey because Frey''s attitude towards her "automaton" touched Icarus''s heart, but the two seem to fit well.

    Icarus is not good at dealing with other people, or even not at all. Fleur is also clumsy and timid. Basically, there is no one to deal with Fleur.

    In addition, both of them are natural personalities. It''s a good choice to make Icarus and Frey friends

    If you can, I really hope Icarus can make some friends by himself, and Frey is not a bad guy.

    To match the two, to some extent, should be considered a good thing.

    Having made up such an idea, she just wanted to open her mouth and say something, so Frey took out a bamboo basket.

    It was a bamboo basket lined with delicately made and delicious looking sandwiches."Thank you..." With a look of expectation, Frey sent the bamboo basket to the speechless front.

    "Eat it?"

    "Thank you?" Without any doubt, he took a sandwich, regardless of the taste, and swallowed it, intending to talk to Frey about Icarus.

    However, it turns out that being in such a hurry is just killing myself

    After swallowing the whole sandwich in his stomach, he had no time to talk to Frey about Icarus. A very irritating smell rushed to his brain from his stomach, leaving the silent head buzzing and blank.

    Soon, speechless began the speed of face changing that others could not reach.

    A face, from the color of the skin, first becomes blue, then black, then red, then green, and finally, white.

    Forced to endure the colic and vertigo brought by the stimulating taste of stomach and brain marrow, he fell back two steps wordlessly and looked at Fleur incredibly.

    "You You''re in a sandwich Poison?... "

    "Wuwu..." Frey sobbed in alarm.

    "Then It''s not poison

    "It''s so bad, isn''t it poison?" Wordless trembled his fingers and pointed to Frey.

    "I didn''t get the taste out of it. What ingredients, cooking methods and seasoning methods did it evolve from? If it''s not poison, what is it?"

    "Then Then Frey hugged rabbi''s neck and opened her mouth in a very aggrieved way.

    "That was the medicine from the medical department when I left the hospital in the morning..."

    "Medicine? Is that a poison? " Wordless almost crazy, but, he found that his body seems to be something wrong.

    Starting from the stomach, the body begins to collide with a stream of heat, just like water flowing, along the blood circulation, to all parts of the body, so that the silent body gradually heats up.

    Originally, speechless is only to treat the so-called "medicine" as a joke.

    After all, no matter what kind of ''medicine'', it is impossible to poison a real ancestor, isn''t it

    But now, speechless can''t ignore this so-called "medicine".

    Obviously, the medicine is working!

    What''s more, it''s a drug that even the real ancestor can''t be immunized!

    I feel that my body is getting hotter and hotter, and my head is getting more and more fuzzy. I have no words to support my final consciousness and glare at Frey.

    "What kind of medicine did you put in it?!"

    "Has it come into effect?..." Obviously, she was glared at, but for the first time, she didn''t feel afraid, instead, she expected to stare her red eyes at her speechless body.

    The next moment, Fleur gave an answer that left speechless and completely stunned on the spot.

    "I don''t know what kind of medicine it is..." Fley cocked her head.

    "But the professor of the medical department said that it could increase the reproductive capacity of cattle and horses..."

    "Increase the reproductive capacity of cattle and horses?" Speechless cry.

    Even cattle and horses can enhance the reproductive capacity of the drug, let people to eat, that is not equal to the strong potion

    It''s no wonder that even the body of Zhenzu can''t be immune to the so-called "medicine", which is not used to endanger life at all. No matter how strong the vitality of Zhenzu is, there''s no way to take this "medicine".

    However, it is also a fact that the drug effect has been continuously increasing in the silent body.

    If we go on like this, we may lose our sense and turn into lecherons!

    In fact, from just now on, flea''s body fragrance has been expanded by many times as if, frequently getting into the speechless nose and letting the speechless heart burst into evil fire.

    "My grandparents!"

    Almost lost in the case of reason, silent crying also like toward flea, shouting.

    "You''re killing me!"

    With that, he pushed down the student sister who had only known her for less than two or three days. Speechless, he turned around and rushed out of the courtyard.

    In the whole process, flea just looked at it stupidly. After a long time, her head fell down.

    "Woo Failed... "

 Chapter 1653

    "Ha Ha Ha

    With the limited ability now, it can only be compared with the fastest speed of ordinary people''s physical condition, speechless rushed out of the courtyard of guiliao boys'' dormitory, rushed all the way into the main street.

    In the hazy consciousness, wordless just wanted to leave Frey as much as possible, never thought where to run. So when wordless found out that he had run out of the dormitory and came to the main street, he immediately called out bad.

    The reason is very simple. In this time period, there are more people on the main street than those who can''t have lunch break and after school, but there are also many.

    And in this 3322 stroll in the main street, talking and laughing to each other to walk in all directions of pedestrians, there are many young female students.

    At this time, in the eyes of speechless, none of these female students is more beautiful than the girls around them, nor can they compare with Charlotte and Frey, but their every move, smile and frown are full of temptation, which makes speechless feel thirsty and shivering.

    If I was in all directions running through the school, I became a wolf in the most important street, and I would rush to find a girl and force her to be crossed in the street, what would be the consequence

    At the thought of it, wordless''s head, which was almost hot, cooled a little. Let him finally have some spare time to think about other things.

    Why does Frey give herself the drug? Now let''s put it aside. It''s a fact that she was given the drug, and it can''t be changed if she wants to change.

    Moreover, from the point of view of the fact that my whole body is burning and my head is in chaos, I can''t help but try to knock down the girls passing by, the effect of this medicine is amazing.

    But that''s no surprise. It''s a medicine that can increase the reproductive capacity of both cattle and horses. By a person to eat, how can the effect be bad

    At present, the most important thing to do is to stay away from the crowd, and then wait and see. Will the effect weaken over time.

    If it doesn''t work. in due course. Can only ignore 37 21, first rushed back to the dormitory.

    At least, in your own room. That month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin were all able to push, which was much better than finding someone on the street to push.

    After making such a decision, I took a deep breath without any words. When I just wanted to rush out of the main street and run to the open space in the forest where I used to practice the skillful magic, a voice called him from behind.

    "What are you doing standing here?"

    In the moment of hearing the voice, the silent body froze on the spot.

    This voice, for him, is quite familiar.

    But it''s because the voice is very familiar to wordless, wordless just don''t want to meet at this time.

    "Hello! Ask you! "

    See speechless stiff on the spot, even without moving, the voice of the master with strong dissatisfaction, speechless from behind, came to speechless in front of.

    The long blonde hair is shining in the sunshine, and there is anger and dissatisfaction in the blue eyes like a jewel. Wearing a beret on the head, lying on the hat is a little dragon, standing in front of speechless, with her waist crossed, a pretty face taut, telling others that she is angry.

    When all the passers-by around saw the visitor, their eyes widened a little, and then they ran away in a panic towards all directions, as if they saw some beasts, which made people feel exaggerated.

    With this blessing, I don''t have to worry about falling down on the street.

    However, on the other hand, the present appearance of the girl with the little dragon is the worst thing.

    "Summer Summer I felt that the body fragrance from the girl standing in front of me made the hot body ready to move. I was speechless and sweating, just like being bounced away, jumping far away.

    "Charlotte!"

    "Hello! What''s your reaction? " Seeing speechless and seeing ghosts, Charlotte was a long way away from herself. She seemed to be quite hit, even with tears in her eyes.

    "Is that too much?"

    Charlotte, the most notorious tyrantrex in the school of warprussia, was indeed awed by everyone.

    Thanks to this, Charlotte was in college without a friend.

    Now, it''s not easy to have a person who can be called a friend and has a good relationship. As a result, this person, like others, has made a move to stay away from himself. How can Charlotte not be hit

    Therefore, it''s almost impossible to see Charlotte''s grievance with tears. He was speechless and forced to bear the hot body, sweating and laughing bitterly."I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, you should know, I''m not the kind of person who would alienate you for no reason..."

    Hearing this, Charlotte snorted coldly, wiped his eyes, and accepted the explanation of wordless. Then, he finally noticed the strange appearance of wordless.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at wordless whole face is covered with sweat, face is very ruddy, looks like very hard, Charlotte frowned, some concern went over.

    "I sweat so much and my face is still so red. I don''t think it''s normal..."

    "No, no, no! It''s all right! " Speechless hurriedly back, but not a few steps back, Charlotte came to him, a grasp of his hand.

    The touch between the skin makes the silent figure coagulate automatically, and it can''t retreat any more.

    But on the other side, Charlotte, who seized the silent hand, was startled.

    "It''s hot..." Almost in the moment of grasping the speechless hand, Charlotte''s grasping the speechless hand became hot.

    That''s the temperature of the speechless body.

    "Aren''t you sick?" Charlotte frowned tightly. Reach out and touch the wordless forehead without thinking.

    "Whoa! It''s too hot! You must have a fever! "

    Speechless and unanswered.

    It should be said that this time, he really has no spare time to answer.

    Touch on the forehead and arm, the soft touch of Charlotte''s two hands, constantly into the nose, the body fragrance from Charlotte, as well as Charlotte, in order to touch the silent forehead, pad the toes, unconsciously approached. The pretty face close by. Are challenging the limits of wordless.

    Trance of looking at that pair of near, like the beauty of goblin, speechless body blood began to speed up the flow, the body temperature is also higher and higher. last. unable to bear. Reach out and embrace Charlotte.

    "Eh? Woo? Ah?... " When Charlotte reacts, her waist. Has been a pair of strong hands to tightly embrace, the whole body also snuggled into the silent arms.

    A stream of heat came from the body in zero distance contact, making Charlotte stare round his eyes.

    "Whoo Whoo Speechless breathing increased slightly. The touch of the soft and delicate body of the young girl in his arms had inevitably all entered his senses, which made him look hot in his eyes. He couldn''t help but pick up the other''s chin before the young girl reacted from the unexpected situation.

    "Wait Wait The chin was lifted, and the pretty face was slightly raised. Charlotte''s eyes were aligned with those of wordless eyes, clearly seeing the heat in their eyes.

    At present, Charlotte''s pretty face is all red, her eyes are glaring, and she has a bad feeling in her heart.

    "You You What do you want to do?... "

    There was no answer to Charlotte.

    Because, he has toward that pretty face, slowly close.

    "Hard Are you You want Seeing the silent face getting closer, Charlotte finally panicked.

    "Wait Wait... "

    However, speechless did not intend to wait at all, the face closer and closer.

    Look, in a short time, they will kiss each other. Charlotte can only touch the silent chest helplessly. Finally, she closes her eyes in panic.

    Just as wordless and Charlotte were about to kiss each other, a dark cat sized shadow rushed in, hit wordless and backed it out.

    The footsteps stumbled back a few steps, speechless spirit a shock, lost reason again back.

    "Pa..."

    Charlotte was limp on the ground, like lack of oxygen, gasping heavily, his face was red like a rose, his eyes were full of confusion.

    "Calm down! No words! "

    In a sense, Sigmund, who has saved Charlotte''s chastity crisis, flutters his wings and flies in front of Charlotte, while looking at him and speaking.

    "Something''s wrong with you!"

    It was because of this that Sigmund intervened.

    Otherwise, in fact, Sigmund hopes that someone can have a super friendship relationship with Charlotte and let Charlotte, who is equal to his daughter, experience the taste of love.

    And wordless also calmed down in Sigmund''s steady voice, thinking that he had just almost pushed Charlotte, he could not help sweating again.

    "I I''m a little sick... " Speechless hard to squeeze out such an answer.

    "Go back first!"

    Left this sentence, left Charlotte and Sigmund in doubt sitting on the ground gasping, speechless to pull out his legs, want to do not want to, go straight to the direction of his dormitory.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bang!"

    During the month of chatting in the room, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin heard the rough opening of the door, and they were shocked. Their eyes gathered in the direction of the door, and then they saw the gasping and silent leaning on the back of the door.¡°master¡­¡± Icarus and astraya immediately stood up and gave a light cry.

    "Brother!" She and Xia Yin smiled and said hello to Wu Yan.

    "Are you back?..."

    "Huh?" Acutely found out something wrong that month is frown, confused voice.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Speechless did not open his mouth, but gently raised his head, will be a face full of sweat exposed in the eyes of all girls.

    The same exposure, there is a pair of eyes risking evil fire.

    In a room of the boys'' dormitory in guiliao, at a certain moment, a sound of frightened voice, scream and anger, all kinds of sounds clearly spread to the corridor.

    But before long, these voices were all turned into pain voice, panting voice and charming singing voice.

    Today, is destined to be a good day

 Chapter 1654

    The next day, in the morning

    In a state of backache and exhaustion, wordless and heavy consciousness began to wake up.

    Before I opened my eyes, I found that this time I woke up, which seems different from the previous one.

    Of course, waking up in a state of backache and exhaustion is a different feeling from waking up in the past.

    In addition to these, wordless also felt that his body, just like his own consciousness, was heavy, as if he was oppressed by something extremely soft.

    Is it the ghost pressing the bed

    Can ghost press bed, how can be so comfortable

    Besides, this kind of touch, this kind of weight, so familiar

    The sense of disobedience makes the silent moment wake up from sleep, and opens his eyes.

    And this open eyes, first of all, speechless to see, is like a kitten, the whole body is curled up, with tears in the corner of the eyes, all smooth and smooth lying on his body sand.

    See this scene, silent head short circuit for a while, some ignorant.

    Huang Sha, lying on his own body

    Can''t she sleep with that month all the time

    And why is * *

    It took a little time, speechless to react from this situation, and the body acted unnaturally.

    However, this move. Speechless two arms and two thighs position, also came heavy feeling.

    Because, beside speechless, on both sides, the body is plump, with a pair of pink wings and a pair of pure white wings, the angel girl lies on his arm.

    In the same way, the two Angel girls are also in a smooth and smooth state.

    At this time, Icarus and astraya are holding their silent arms from left to right. Sleep a sweet face.

    And a little under the bed. That month and Xia Yin were sleeping on their speechless thighs, with their hair in disorder. On the skin that should have been immaculate. There was an unnatural red tide all over it. Including cheeks.

    In that month, five young girls in the line of Yi Carlos, Astria, kusha and Xiayin surrounded all parts of the silent body, all in a state of nakedness and deep sleep.

    Looking at the front of the scene can not help but blood boiling. Speechless and unable to react for a moment.

    However, in the room, a very obscene smell could not help diffuse, let the wordless head who is familiar with the smell turn over and scan around.

    See, the original room has become messy.

    On the ground, sofa, counter and potted plant, clothes are scattered randomly, all over the room.

    A strong smell filled the air.

    It''s a kind of peculiar smell that can easily arouse some impulse in people''s mind.

    Under the stimulation of this peculiar smell, wordless also finally remembered.

    Think of yesterday, was given medicine by flea, almost become a man-made self-propelled gun, its reputation destroyed once the major event.

    Moreover, if he remembers correctly, he almost pushed Charlotte, who was passing by to make soy sauce.

    Think of here, speechless then have a lingering fear to rise, in the heart is full of happiness.

    Fortunately.

    Fortunately, I rushed back to the dormitory.

    Otherwise, I can''t imagine what kind of tragic things I will encounter yesterday.

    However, flea''s drug application really helped Wuyan.

    Otherwise, in the absence of traditional Chinese medicine, how could wordless have the courage to push the five people of that month, Icarus, astraya, kusha and Xiayin at one time

    It can only be said that the good and the bad depend on each other

    With such a sense, I had a little recollection of yesterday''s ups and downs with five young girls. Then I took my hand out of Icarus and astraya''s body, held the sand, sat up, and patted the pretty faces of a group of young girls.

    "It''s time to get up, my wife and adults..."

    In the silent harassment and laughter, five young girls began to make a sound that made people''s bones crisp and numb, the body wriggled a few times, the eyebrows slightly wrinkled, slowly woke up, opened their own eyes.

    "Ha..." He yawned and stretched his body sleepily. But this move, a strong pain in some part of his lower body, like a sharp sword, made him cry out with pain.

    "What a pain!"

    "Woo..." Xia Yin seems to have the same pain, showing a blank expression. Obviously, he has not fully recovered from his sleep.

    At the scene, only that month, Icarus and astraya woke up in the first time.It''s not the first time Icarus and astraya haven''t slept yet. Although they are exhausted by wordlessness and fall asleep, once they wake up, their consciousness will come back in a flash.

    Therefore, almost in the moment when they woke up, the two Angel girls thought of yesterday''s madness, and their pretty faces were red to the bottom of their ears.

    As for that month, she simply adapted to the instinct of quick reaction to something wrong, which made her dizzy head wake up immediately.

    Naturally, that month, I felt the same pain from my body as the two people, I think of the thing that a wolf who went away in a rage yesterday pushed all the people here down, and the delicate face like a puppet suddenly sank.

    "Whoa!" Until then, through their naked bodies and on-site conditions, they recalled yesterday''s events, made a voice of shame, grabbed the sheets on their bed with shame and indignation, and wrapped them around themselves.

    At the next moment, the sharp sight of that month mixed with a trace of cold, shot at the speechless body, which made speechless couldn''t help shivering.

    "Do you have anything to explain?..."

    The voice of that month was as tender and steady as ever, giving people a kind of contradictory feeling of calmness and innocence.

    But now, in the sound of that month, there is no calmness, no innocence, there is only chilling.

    You can imagine how angry that month was with the push of wordless yesterday.

    "Great pervert! Wolf! idot! Big fool! " Not only that month, even the sand with tears, angry shouting.

    "I didn''t even give psychological preparation to others, so I was really angry with him!"

    "Then That It''s Xia Yin, who seems to be trying to fight. He blushes, pulls the sheet, covers his body, and squeezes out his voice in panic.

    "Salsa, Nangong teacher, calm down..."

    Do you calm down and don''t tell me for a while, but they didn''t talk any more. Instead, they looked at speechless with the same vision as if they wanted to see speechless through.

    If it wasn''t for being limited by the "limited Bracelet" and having no magic, he would certainly attack in that month.

    Under the close eyes of two young girls, a smile of speechless chat line, a careful choice of words, weak said such a sentence.

    "If, I said, yesterday a woman drugged me and made me look like that, would you believe it?"

    There is no need to answer this question.

    That month, she and even Xia Yin, astraya and even Icarus all cast suspicious eyes to wordless.

    That''s for sure.

    A woman drugged a man

    Does the woman want the man to push herself down

    Although it can''t be said that it''s impossible, this possibility is far less than the possibility of a man''s sudden animal hair and pushing a group of girls.

    Therefore, no one can doubt it.

    "It''s true that someone really drugged me yesterday. Even if you don''t believe me, at least you should know me?" Speechless didn''t know what expression was the most sincere, and didn''t know what expression was the hypocrisy, so he could only vigorously explain.

    "Do I look like the scum who will suddenly make a big animal hair and push you all?"

    In addition to Icarus and Xia Yin, the three men of that month, jusha and astraya all looked up and down at the same time.

    "Or what?"

    Speechless nearly vomited blood.

    "At least trust me!"

    Words fell, and there was silence.

    "Hum..." After a long time, that month took the lead like impatience, with a cold Snort and a look away from the wordless body.

    "It seems that I''m not lying. I''m not interested in knowing the details, so I won''t ask. But you have to know for yourself. There won''t be another time!"

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless immediately clapped the chest.

    "The next time will definitely be when you are willing!"

    That month is a Zheng first, immediately angry cry out a voice.

    "Who is willing to be with you!"

 Chapter 1655

    "Warprukis Wang liqiqiao College", student restaurant

    With five young girls including that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, she walked into the students'' dining room speechless with the eyes of the students around her and the astonishing eyes of the girls.

    I don''t know if it''s fate or evil fate. I just walked into the restaurant and saw a girl with a plate in her hand, walking towards the opposite side and a dragon on her shoulder.

    "Oh!" Without hesitation, speechless raised his hand and said hello with self-expression.

    "Come to dinner?..."

    At the sound, Charlotte''s shoulders shook with exaggeration, and she turned her head violently. She looked towards the entrance of the student restaurant. When she saw the silence standing there, her pretty face showed a look of panic.

    Then Charlotte turned around and ran in the other direction without even calling.

    "Icarus!" "I knew you would be like this," he said, waving at Icarus. "Get her!"

    Icarus''s eyes quickly turned pink with a false box, and his hands extended in Charlotte''s direction.

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, a ball shaped protective barrier composed of crystals suddenly appeared around Charlotte who was running away, trapped Charlotte inside, suspended and hung in the air.

    "Let me out! Let me out! " Charlotte was stunned, and then she knocked hard to give her "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) trapped inside, while knocking. And yelled.

    "Help! Who can help me! I''m going to be invaded by perverts! "

    "Who is a pervert?!" With a young girl, she came to make complaints about Sherlock''s aegis.

    "Besides, it''s just a pervert. Don''t dare to attack you, do you? "

    "You pervert! Let me out! " Charlotte glared speechless, and there was steam in her eyes.

    "Isn''t it. Are you going to take me home to enjoy today? "

    "I don''t mind if I can..." Speechless, he took a chair and sat down with a group of girls at the nearest dining table, watching Charlotte, who was knocking on the protective barrier in aegis. "But I''m hungry now. I''ll enjoy you after dinner!"

    "You..." Charlotte swallowed a mouthful of water. A timid voice came out of his face.

    "Are you really here?"

    "It depends on what you mean..." Speechless turned a white eye and said angrily.

    "In the early morning, I not only run when I see people, but also call me a pervert?"

    "You are a pervert!" Charlotte snorted coldly.

    "Don''t you forget what you did to me yesterday

    Charlotte''s voice had just fallen. In the student dining room, there was a "crackle". The sound of a group of people falling to the ground and the sound of the plates and tableware breaking echoed.

    The students who were eating in the student restaurant heard Charlotte''s words clearly, with an indescribable silence, and looked back and forth at silent and Charlotte in amazement. There was silence for a while, and soon many people gave a thumbs up to silence.

    To subdue the Rex. And do the so-called "animals are inferior to things", which is enough to stand up the myth and legend in the whole "warprussian Wang jiqiqiao College", so students can''t help admiring it.

    Under the gaze of those admiring and admiring eyes, the carefree expression on the wordless face could not help contradicting.

    "Don''t you say something easy to misunderstand there, will you? What did I do to you yesterday

    "You forgot? You forgot! How dare you forget! " Charlotte cried out angrily.

    "Didn''t you just want to take the most important thing from me yesterday?"

    This time, all the students in the student dining room coughed wildly, and even the food in their mouths came out.

    "Brother!" On one side, it seems that even Yusha believed Charlotte''s words and showed a sinister expression.

    "You should not. Did you do that to Miss Charlotte? "

    "What?!" Charlotte exclaimed.

    "Did he almost take your first kiss, too?"

    "First kiss?" That month, gusA, Xiayin and astriazzi were shocked, and at the same time, they said a word that made the whole audience silent again.

    "Is it just a kiss?"

    It''s like a duck caught in the neck. For a moment, the whole student restaurant was silent.Just a kiss?

    What does that mean?

    It means that "eyes" not only take advantage of "Rex". They also take advantage of their own "automatic dolls", and, this cheap, not only "kiss" so simple?

    This time, the students in the student dining room look at wordless eyes, which has changed from admiration and admiration at the beginning to contempt and contempt.

    "Pervert! Great pervert! Hopeless pervert! The biggest pervert in the world! " Charlotte roared.

    "Even their own ''automatic dolls'' are cheap, such as you abnormal, why not die early?"

    "I want to die now..." On wordless face, there was a forced smile and a headache.

    "I beg you, though I don''t care about rumors, but don''t smear my image, OK?..."

    Wen Yan, whether it was that month, Tansha, astraya or Charlotte were angry.

    Smear?

    That''s what you actually did. Is that a smear?

    It seems that even the onlookers feel dissatisfied and make a sound that can''t be heard.

    "Pervert Sick bastard

    "All said no..." The plan of conditional launch was to refute, but he was speechless. He turned his head and looked aside. At the next moment, his face was twisted together.

    "Frey sister..."

    The one who stood by and made a sound was the one who made wordless turn into a wolf yesterday and knocked down Frey, the five girls who accompanied her.

    Today, only Rabbi is the "automatic puppet" beside Frey, and the rest is gone. Frey is holding a bamboo basket in her hand, which makes her silent heart suddenly miss a beat. She comes and delivers it to the speechless front.

    When I saw it delivered to myself, it was extremely luxurious, as if it could only be made in a high-end restaurant. The very rich sandwich made my face twitch.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    "Woo..." Fleur stealthily glanced at the speechless drift of her eyes.

    "Thank you..."

    "You used this stem yesterday!" I glanced at the bamboo basket I handed to myself, and said nothing but to turn away.

    "So, I don''t need it. Please take it back!"

    Being rejected so coldly, the girl with long hair tied to her ponytail in pearl color suddenly petrified. Her feet were soft, she fell to her knees on the ground, hugged Rabbi, who was accompanying her, and cried twice.

    "I''m the one who wants to cry, OK?..." Wordless heads are big.

    "I was killed by you yesterday. You must have put something in it today, right?..."

    "Wuwu..." Fley was buried in rabbi''s fur. She didn''t know whether she was really bitter or crying. Her shoulders were shaking.

    "You don''t believe me..."

    "You just cheated on me yesterday, how can I believe you?!"

    If you keep pestering like this, it will be endless. At present, if you don''t have any words, just change the topic.

    "By the way, why did you bring only Rabbi today?"

    This technique of shifting the topic did work, fley raised her head and answered softly.

    "I''d like you to take turns to rest and prepare for tonight''s fight..."

    "Tonight''s battle?..." Speechless and a line of girls were stunned.

    "Hello!" Charlotte, still trapped in aegis, can''t help making a sound.

    "Don''t you forget that tonight is the opening ceremony of the night party?"

    Charlotte reminds me of this. I can''t wait for words to come back.

    "So..." A wordless, somewhat uncertain opening.

    "Today, the" night party "will open?"

    "And there are ninety-nine and one hundred in the first battle!" Charlotte glanced at Frey.

    "That is to say, this evening, Frey is going to fight that Oriental!"

    All of a sudden, a group of people gathered their eyes on Frey.

    In front of the eyes of all the people, flea gave a somewhat determined smile, which made people can''t help but put their heart down.

 Chapter 1656

    "Dang -- Dang -- Dang --"

    the clock tower of "warprussian Wang lijiqiao College" rings the rhythm, bringing up the light and solemn bell, turning it into echo, reverberating in the sky of the college.

    In the back of the central lecture hall of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", there is a stage set up on the lawn between the school building of the medical department and the school building of the law department.

    A lamp car for lighting is arranged in all directions of the lawn, with wires inserted, ready to work at any time. At the front of the lawn is the temporary stage, the back is the passage, the left is the central lecture hall, and the right is an ancient Roman auditorium, which surrounds the whole lawn.

    On this lawn, students in black robes gathered here in twos and threes, talking and watching the direction of the stage nervously, making some noises more or less.

    This lawn is the place where the "night party" is held, and also the battle ground for the contestants of the "night party"!

    Of course, the students who can gather in the battle field and wear black robes, naturally, are the "gauntlet" who have the qualification to participate in the "night party"!

    Students who couldn''t attend the "night party" came to the audience one after another to have a more noisy conversation than the "gauntlet" people.

    The opening of the night party. There''s about fifteen minutes left.

    "Gauntlets" are officially competing at the moment when the six o''clock rings.

    Now, it''s 5:15 p.m.

    At half past five, the opening ceremony will be held, until six o''clock, for the opening speech.

    During this waiting period, the "gauntlet" people in the audience are using this period of time to enjoy the delicious food bought from the nearby food salesmen or stalls. It''s like going to a circus to watch a drama.

    It''s no surprise.

    For ''gauntlet'' holders. "Night party" can win the throne of "demon king" naturally. Get all the important competitions, but for those students who don''t have the qualification to participate in the "night party", the "night party" is just a kind of entertainment.

    So, people can see it clearly. In the audience. The salesmen of bentos, snacks, drinks and even alcohol are working in an orderly way with the stalls. They were all very busy, running around in the audience.

    With a line of girls, wordless, Charlotte two people go together. When they came to the audience, the black robe like dress and gloves on their hands exposed the identity of "gauntlet" and let many eyes gather here.

    Charlotte kicked the ground a little impatiently, complaining.

    "Why not enter directly? Isn''t that striking? "

    "It''s just as eye-catching coming in!" Speechless nuzzled at the noisy audience who seemed to hold a ceremony.

    "And you see, these people are just like monkeys. Would you like to be a monkey?"

    Charlotte was speechless and soon opened her mouth again. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but a voice sounded nearby covered her.

    "Pancakes ~ ~ pancakes just baked ~ ~ do you want them? ~~"

    in the moment of hearing this sound, a pair of adornments of astraya are the same. The feathered ornaments decorated above the ears move immediately. The eyes are bright, and they are excited to start at the source of the sound.

    "Me! i want! Give it to me! "

    "Yes!" The salesman with a pancake box trotted over with a smile. It was a girl who looked a little older than Charlotte.

    "Don''t you just have lunch with astraya sauce?" On one side, Xia Yin pulled at astraya''s clothes and spoke softly.

    "It''s not good for your health to overeat..."

    "Ah ~ ~" ashleyaton uttered a voice of disappointment.

    "But, people want to eat it very much..."

    "No way! Astraya sauce! " She was like a sister, with her waist crossed, and taught her lessons.

    "Girls can''t be too delicious in such public places, otherwise, it will damage their image..."

    "That..." Seeing things evolve into a situation of not knowing whether she will buy or not, the young girl selling pancakes has an expression of embarrassment on her face, standing in the same place.

    Seeing this, he sighed silently and took out his wallet.

    They all come here specially. It''s embarrassing to say they don''t want to buy.

    "Excuse me, please give me a pancake..."Thank you A smile reappeared on the girl''s face. She just wanted to say "thank you for your patronage". But when she saw silence, she was stunned for a while. Then her eyes shone.

    "You''re scarlet eyes, wordless, right?"

    "Er..." Speechless Zheng Zheng, a confused nod.

    "Do you know me?"

    "It''s my pleasure to meet you!" The girl didn''t answer, but grabbed the wallet in her hand and opened her mouth happily.

    "By the way! This pancake is for you! As a gift to congratulate you on winning the night party! "

    "No That''s too embarrassing... "

    "Please don''t be polite!" The girl stuffed a pancake into the wordless hand, then looked at wordless shyly, and suddenly leaned out her head, gave a kiss on the wordless face.

    "Ah ~ ~ kiss ~ ~" the girl screamed, and ran away without a shadow, leaving a stunned speechless hand holding pancakes, silly on the spot.

    The next moment, next to them, a sharp chill began to rise.

    "It''s a pervert..." Charlotte''s cold opening.

    "I''ve got an aftertaste on my face..." He said angrily.

    ¡°master£¡ idiot! Bad! " Even astraya was scolded and angry.

    Icarus and Xia Yin didn''t say anything, but there was a little uneasiness in their eyes, as if they were afraid that their sweetheart would be robbed.

    That month was even more silent, but with a pair of unshakable eyes tightly watching speechless, speechless brought an unspeakable sense of oppression.

    "I didn''t do anything right?!" Speechless and unyielding.

    "How do I know what happened to that girl just now? How can I suddenly kiss her?"

    "Hum..." Charlotte went too far.

    "That''s probably your fan..."

    "Fans?..."

    "You are one of the thirteen people (meat NDS), how many of them will have their own fans..." Charlotte looked speechless.

    "What''s so strange about this?..."

    "All right..." Speechless can only sigh again, raise the pancake in hand.

    "Do you want to eat or not?"

    "Of course!" The indignation on astraya''s face disappeared in an instant. In order to be happy, she took the pancakes in silent hands.

    "It''s time to say no!" The sand couldn''t help making a sound.

    "Astraya sauce, you''ll let your brother escape!"

    "But pancakes are innocent!" Astraya said this with a straight face, biting the pancakes hard and happily.

    "Delicious!"

    Looking at the beautiful face full of happiness, all the people present could only make a bitter laugh, but they could not complain in any case.

    At this time, on the lawn, the band around the stage began to play the trumpet, and the birds were deliberately released, soaring and flying in the air.

    "Oh, oh, oh --"

    The students in the crowd clapped and cheered.

    Because, that is the omen of the opening ceremony of "night party"!

    "This time, it''s too late!" Charlotte calmly tightened her dress.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    Speechless shrugged his shoulders, and took five young girls from that month, Icarus, Astria, kusha and Xiayin to the battlefield of the "night meeting".

    When wordless stepped on the lawn representing the "night party" battlefield, a man in a tuxedo was separated from the "gauntlet" in line, as if he was going to turn off the opening ceremony, passing wordless side.

    For a moment, the man was passing away with wordless, and his body stopped for a while. Then, with wordless complexion, he stopped.

    As if he had finished any task, he left the scene in a hurry. Without words, he stood still and raised his hand.

    Above, with a note just got

 Chapter 1657

    Thank you very much for the reward of "I have no moral integrity" in 1888! As well as the rewards of "dead spirit contract", "seven crimes broken", "source invincible", "cloud Qiqing Valley", "lustful soul"

    In the first battle of the night club, the players were ranked 99th and 100th!

    That is to say, on the first night of the night party, Frey will fight with Lei Zhen, who had been thinking about assassinating before!

    Originally, Fleur would assassinate Lei Zhen, because Lei Zhen''s strength is beyond her control. In order to save the "automaton" series of "Garm", Fleur could only assassinate Lei Zhen.

    In other words, with flea''s strength, there is no way to surpass Lei Zhen!

    If she plays, there is no doubt that Frey will lose!

    But that was before!

    Now, beside Frey, there are not only rabbi''s "automaton" in the "hell dog" series, but also more than ten "automaton" in the "hell dog" series!

    The ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series was originally developed to allow rookie figures to operate at will.

    So it''s not hard for Frey to pluralize the "automaton" of the "Garm" series!

    Plus "sound pressure operation" is an excellent magic circuit. Now, Fleur''s strength has increased exponentially!

    Of course, with Frey''s current level of dexterity and magic, even though the "automaton" of the "grim" series is a relatively easy to control "automaton", she has no way to control more than ten.

    With Fleur''s current level of dexterity and magic, without affecting the control of other ''automatons'', she can control at most five'' automatons'' of the ''grim'' series, but this also improves Fleur''s strength several times.

    In this case, the first battle between Frey and Lei Zhen can be said to be a complete reversal of form.

    At night, Lei Zhen was surrounded by more than five "Garm" series of "automaton" and dodged an invisible sound pressure shell. What it looks like to be in a fight. Charlotte could not help but look away.

    "It''s so outrageous..."

    That''s right, it''s too much!

    Leizhen was originally an excellent puppet emissary, even if he could not be in the ranks of "thirteen people (meat NDS)"!

    Now, Frey is getting help from other "Garm" series of "automaton.". Great progress in strength!

    The level of these two people has exceeded the level of 20 or 30. Go after the top thirteen. But in the first battle of the "night party", let the first battle evolve to the level that the previous "night party" cannot reach.

    The first battle is at this level. Isn''t it out of line

    You can hear it from the cheers and cheers in the audience. How wonderful was the first battle tonight.

    I''m afraid that those puppet makers who play in the back are at the bottom of the "night party". Now, the pressure should be great

    "This battle has surpassed the level of the first battle of the previous night party!" Charlotte stared down at the battlefield.

    "I don''t know if they will win or not?"

    "It''s hard to say..." Sitting on the side of the light shift eyes, let their eyes fall on the field full of anguish, eyes are flashing a thoughtful ray of light.

    "Look at that kid. He should be trying to break the deadlock. If he can figure out a way in an hour, that kid will win!"

    "An hour?..." Charlotte was stunned and soon understood.

    "I see. Is it standby duty?..."

    Lower ranked players must be on the court for an hour before they can apply for exit!

    That is to say, Lei Zhen either comes up with a way to break through the "automaton" encirclement of the "grim" series within an hour, and then breaks it one by one, or forces it through an hour, and then goes back to find a way slowly.

    Ray is really an activist, but he has a good head.

    Given a whole day, ray should be able to figure out a way.

    At that time, Fleur could only declare defeat.

    Of course, on the second night of the "night party", 98 players will come on the stage, making the battlefield chaotic.No one can predict what will happen.

    So, the best way to do that is to decide the winner tonight.

    If Frey wants to defeat leizhen, then it must defeat leizhen before leizhen has come up with a way to break through the current situation while it still has the advantages of group strategy.

    So it''s a battle of speed!

    Ray really came up with a way to break the deadlock!

    Frey has to beat ray before he can figure out a way!

    Whoever can do it first will win!

    "Huh?" All of a sudden, Charlotte found that his own side, who seems to have less voice.

    He glanced around, looking at the battle in the field and the two people who were talking happily. Then, Charlotte finally found out.

    Wordless, Icarus and astraya are gone!

    "How about people?" Charlotte opened in a daze.

    "Why are people missing?"

    "Who knows..." That month left Charlotte one eye, not anxious not slow back such a sentence.

    "Maybe it''s something else that''s bothering you..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, wordless took Icarus and astraya, two Angel girls, quietly around the venue of the "night party" and came to the front of the central lecture hall.

    Looking at the large-scale building in front of me, I raised my hand wordlessly and looked at a piece of paper in my hand.

    This note was just at the opening ceremony of the "night party". The guy who left suddenly passed by wordless and thrust it into wordless hands.

    There is only one sentence above.

    "The executive department of the night club, waiting for your presence!"

    There is no doubt that this is an invitation!

    Although it''s only made of paper, since the words "night club executive department" have appeared, this simple invitation letter is not so simple, I''m afraid.

    The executive department of night club is a college organ specially established for night club!

    The executive department of the night club is responsible for all matters related to the night club!

    The meeting hall of the executive department is located on the third floor of the central lecture hall.

    In other words, on the third floor of the central lecture hall, there is the headquarters of the executive department of the night club!

    I don''t know who is the one who invited me here.

    However, if there is no wrong guess, that person should be a student.

    There are mainly three people in the executive department of the night club who have the right to speak - the Dean, the professor representative and the student representative.

    Because it''s easy to attach importance to the intention of adults because of the fear of many resolutions, the Minister of the executive department of the night meeting is held by students.

    Most of the people who will invite me to the headquarters of the executive department of the night club are the ministers of the executive department of the night club.

    Coincidentally, for this person, speechless still knows its existence.

    "Hongmen feast Do you?... " Forcefully crush the note in your hand, and look at the central lecture hall in front of you, speechless corner of your mouth rising.

    "Let me see what trick you are going to play..."

    Then he took two angels and girls who were like guardians and walked forward without any words. He opened the door of the central lecture hall and went in.

    ¡­¡­

    When the door of a room on the third floor of the central lecture hall is pushed open, a rather wide hall is presented in front of the speechless, Icarus and astraya.

    The floor of the hall is covered with crimson carpet, and the wine curtains are closed on the wall. A big Victorian round table is placed in the center of the hall, surrounded by three seats.

    And in one of these three seats, a young man, who was not tall, slim, and looked like a girl, with the breath of aristocracy around him, his legs crossed gracefully, with a cup of black tea in his hand, was sitting there.

    Beside the boy, there was a tall man in Deacon''s suit and tinted glasses.

    Looking at the two people in the round table, speechless eyes, skimmed a fine light

 Chapter 1658

    In the vast Council Hall of the executive department of the night meeting, with green hair, like the elegant teenagers and deacons like the nobility, the men with white hair and silver hair sit at the top of the round table one by one, releasing a sense of existence that can not be ignored. .¡£

    The sound of the hall door being pushed open reverberated clearly in the vast space, but the youth seemed to hear nothing, still holding the tea cup and drinking one mouthful at a time. Only the Deacon like man turned his head and shot his sharp eyes to the direction of the door.

    With that deacon the same man cast sharp eyes on the words, I believe that anyone can detect the other side is not simple.

    For there was a faint smell of blood in the man.

    People with a keen sense can basically perceive it.

    This is a real existence of killing people!

    Moreover, from the other side, in addition to the smell of blood, there is also a strong sense of oppression, telling others that this person is not only able to kill people, the means of killing people, but also definitely belongs to the kind of strong!

    However, people who are really sensitive should also be able to sense it. In this person, there is also a sense of incompatibility hidden under the smell of blood and oppression.

    That kind of out of place feeling, just like, the other side, is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!

    Compared with the deacons who give people a lot of discordant feelings, the young man who sits at the top of the round table and is enjoying black tea gracefully looks like an ordinary person.

    Of course, it just looks

    "My? Disti!" As if satisfied, the teacup in the elegant youth Pavilion, like the aristocrat, slowly stood up and turned around. Facing the door, a sly smile appeared on his face.

    "Welcome to my palace!"

    Palace? ..

    does this man regard the Council Hall of the executive department of the night meeting as his own palace?

    I really don''t know if it''s arrogance or confidence

    With his mouth curled, Icarus and astraya speechless, he raised his feet and walked into the Council Hall of the executive department of the night meeting.

    Stepping on the luxurious carpet, the footsteps could not be heard at all.

    The boy looked at the approaching wordless girl and two angels. On the face, that sly smile is more and more thick, thick to the degree of almost bad intention. For that smile, speechless look at all feel a little nausea, so also no longer close, directly stop at the place five meters away from the juvenile, and the smiling juvenile eyes.

    "I don''t like to beat around the Bush very much..."

    In the first sentence, it is so tit for tat!

    This makes a pair of eyes under the colored glasses of the man standing behind the youth quickly condense the killing intention. Slightly moved to the side a few steps, let oneself and speechless between completely no obstacle.

    Obviously, the man, with the idea of rushing forward!

    "Really, I can''t be rude to my VIP..." Mingming''s opening speech was treated so impolitely, but the young man was happy. Unfold the hand, acting like say.

    "But I''m not a person who is averse to roundabout. At least, please give me some time to introduce myself to my dear ''scarlet? Eyes''

    "The Minister of the executive department of the night meeting, Cedric Granville, the tenth of the thirteen people!" Speechless will seem to be able to see through all the eyes cast on the body of the youth, like a smile like opening.

    "Let''s treat you as this person first..."

    "Think of me as this person?" Young eyebrows a pick, the face, the sly smile suddenly changed to unpredictable.

    "It''s interesting to say that. It seems that you are more complicated than I thought!"

    "Well The boy flashed a smile. I look at Icarus and astraya who are following me. The eyes are full of curiosity and fun.

    "You can carry five high-performance ''automatons'' with you, and you''ve suppressed marshal.". Defeat Felix, and even Bronson, who once almost won the throne of "demon king", will be sent to prison by you. You are not simple, as we all know

    "It''s only the first half that everyone knows about Bronson''s defeat in my hands, but basically no one knows about it. The Minister of the executive department of the night meeting..." Speechless spread out his hand.

    "And to know that doesn''t prove that you are one and the same?"

    "To paraphrase your statement, let''s do it first..." The youth didn''t care a smile, but the line of vision has been staying in Icarus and astraya''s body, opening like admiration.

    "You have a beautiful ''automaton''...""And then?" Speechless glanced at the youth.

    "You came to see me, didn''t you just want to see my ''automaton''?"

    "No, no, no, just a little bit of a sense..." The boy waved his hand and showed a pure expression like an angel. The words he said made people shudder.

    "After all, one of my few interests is to destroy those beautiful things!"

    "Very interesting!" A silent smile.

    "I''ll see if I can kill you later."

    "Peng..."

    Words fall, the front, standing beside the youth, like a deacon general man suddenly stepped on the ground, the body suddenly rushed out.

    The wave of magic flashed over the man. It was obvious that the man used some magic to make his body shape disappear in the moment of rushing out.

    No!

    It''s not really gone!

    Instead, the speed of the man, with almost no time to sprint, suddenly increased to the level that the naked eye can''t catch. In a blink of an eye, he came to the silent front, reached out his hand and grabbed the silent neck.

    The whole process, speechless did not move even a moment, the neck was the Deacon''s man to smooth the pinch in the hand.

    The man named real deacon, with his neck broken as if he were pinching it, exposed a pair of murderous eyes hidden under colored glasses.

    "Although you are a VIP of the young master, can you please put your mouth a little clean?" It''s just a smiley expression.

    "The deacons of the Granville family are really excellent, but they are not perfect. If you want to mention one disadvantage, you can''t hear your master being said bad."

    Smell speech, silent smile, smile as if watching the clown in the performance, full of ironic meaning, don''t worry about his neck will be pinched, let really that full of murderous eyes cold down.

    Just as if he was going to teach something, the young man''s gentle voice came into his ear.

    "Stop it Really

    "For a rude person, as a deacon, it''s right to show off to the master!" The real side tightly is clasping the silent neck''s hand, simultaneously does not return the head''s reply.

    "So, even if it''s the master''s order, please let me postpone it for a while."

    "Well, I don''t mind..." The general words of juvenile reproach, with imperceptible dissatisfaction, reverberated in the air.

    "But I hope you will pay more attention to my life safety than to give me a head start..."

    Really stupefied for a while, then the face suddenly changed, suddenly turned around, looked to the direction of the youth.

    The boy is still in his original position.

    However, at this time, he was holding up his hands, making a surrender, with a smirk like expression on his face, shrugging his shoulders.

    Behind the youth, a pair of young girls with pure white wings stood there, holding a laser light sword in their hands, and put it on the youth''s neck.

    Naturally, it''s astraya!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± I was shocked. I turned around hard and looked at the speechless back.

    See, originally should stand on the position of two Angel girls, do not know when, golden long hair, with pure white wings disappeared.

    The rest, only with a pair of boxes with illusory, with cold heart deep red eyes tightly staring at the real, with pink wings and pink hair girl.

    Looking at the cold and incomparable dark red eyes, the real scalp is slightly numb.

    He has a feeling.

    If you really dare to crush the neck you hold tightly in your hand, then the beautiful girl like an angel in front of you will surely kill yourself to the ground before that

 Chapter 1659

    (congratulations to "the little demon of dreams" for being the leader of this book!)

    With one of the two subjects being held by hand and the other by sword, the position of the neck fell into an occasion where one more fatal injury could occur in one second, and the atmosphere of tension filled the air.

    "Oh, what an amazing speed..." The young man with a laser light sword on his neck opened his mouth with a smile.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen an ''automaton'' that is faster than the real speed. Is it a magic circuit to increase the speed that is carried in the body? Or the magic circuit related to space? "

    "Do you think that speed is magic?" Speechless is also a self possessed smile.

    "If so, then, excuse me, would you please not compare my astraya with your ''automaton''?"

    "Can you tell it''s really my ''automaton''?" The boy seemed to be surprised.

    "There are a lot of people who can recognize the real ''automaton'', but the people who recognize it so quickly have never been before. After all, it''s so real, isn''t it?"

    "Nothing can change the fact that he just used magic in an instant!" An explanation of lack of interest.

    "The only thing that can do magic in an instant is'' automaton. ''. It''s common sense. The executive director of the night meeting... "

    "Beautiful!" The young man began to clap with joy.

    "That is to say, you don''t see that it''s really an ''automaton'', but that his speed is performed by magic? It''s more difficult than seeing that it''s really "automaton"

    "Unfortunately, it''s very unfortunate..." Speechless glanced at one side of the face is very ugly really one eye, disdained like shook his head.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve seen your Deacon''s magic!"

    "Not for the first time?..." I was stunned.

    "Oh?..." The young man squinted his eyes, as if he wanted to see through the wordless.

    "It''s interesting, as far as I know, to be able to use this magic ''automaton''. At this stage. Except for the people on my side, it won''t happen

    "Sure..." As for this sentence of youth, wordless is the point of approval.

    "You are the only one who can be regarded as a treasure for inferior products like this!"

    Real eyes suddenly released more than ten times more murderous than just strong. There was anger in my heart.

    The smile on the boy''s face finally disappeared. I''m looking at you and I''m speechless.

    "Inferior products?..."

    "Your" automaton "magic. Should it be vector control? " A silent sigh.

    "Isn''t it true that controlling vectors related to one''s own body is used to improve one''s attack, defense and speed?"

    "Have you seen through this?" The boy is still laughing. But there was no smile in my eyes.

    "We call this magic ''complete control vibration'', which is a molecular level interference on the movement direction of the body, so as to strengthen the magic of attack, defense and speed. This is the most advanced magic. Unexpectedly, in your eyes, it is just a poor product?..."

    "You can only interfere with the direction of your body''s movement. It''s not inferior. What is it?" Speechless and undisguised, without any polite sarcasm.

    "I''ve seen the same ability to interfere with the direction of the earth''s motion, to slow down the earth''s rotation for five minutes, with the same effect and different levels..."

    "Interfere with the direction of the earth''s motion?..." For a moment, the young man''s eyes seemed to be round.

    "Impossible!" It''s a little passionate to hold the wordless neck.

    "There is such a level of ''total control vibration'' that the people who develop it have long ruled the world!"

    Speechless did not respond, but looked at the youth with the eyes of Kuei wubo, and then looked at the truth, which made the master and the servant feel a little cold in their hearts.

    Is that true

    Of course it''s true!

    In the world of "magic catalogue", the most powerful super power in the academic Park City, the "vector operation" is the same type as the "completely controlled vibration", but the level of the two is totally different.

    True ''total control vibration'' can increase attack power by interfering with the movement direction of the body!

    One side''s "vector operation" can interfere with the movement direction of external energy, and even make the earth slow down for five minutes!True ''total control of vibration'' can increase defense by interfering with the direction of movement of the body!

    One party''s "vector operation" can interfere with the movement direction of the external attack itself, so that the incoming attack can bounce back!

    True ''total control vibration'' can increase your speed by interfering with the direction of your body''s motion!

    The "vector operation" of one side can further improve the speed by interfering with kinetic energy, wind energy and air resistance!

    With the support of "vector operation", one side can touch others'' bodies with its own skin, reverse the flow direction of human blood and biological current, and let the human body explode by itself!

    With the support of "vector operation", one side can reflect all the physical attacks back without any need to increase its own defense. In theory, even nuclear weapons can''t hurt him!

    With the support of "vector operation", one side can control the air flow and create a gale with a wind speed of 120 meters per second, and four tornadoes can be generated behind it. With the power of tornadoes, even the speed of fighter can catch up!

    Compared with "vector operation", the "complete control of vibration" is not qualified for comparison at all!

    Of course, that means that if the level of "vector operation" is only level 4 in the case of level 5, it may be the same as the level of "completely controlling vibration".

    Of course, even if the "vector operation" is strong, it is also the super power in the "magic * * directory", which has nothing to do with the world of "smart girls will not be hurt" and will not appear in this world.

    This point, speechless nature will not explain, just a look at astraya.

    Astriya immediately understood, withdrew the laser light sword from the young man''s neck. With a wave of wings behind her, she flew up in the air, whirled over the hall, returned to her silent side, and fell beside Icarus.

    And at this time, the real hand is still on the silent neck!

    If you really want to, you can cut your wordless neck at this time!

    However, in the face of such a situation, wordless not only called astraya back, but also didn''t pay attention to the force that can''t be ignored on the neck, a deputy who put life and death aside.

    And this look, falling in the control of the life and death of the real eyes, is also hate straight teeth.

    "True..." For the first time, the young man looked helpless.

    "People have retreated back. If you don''t stop, I will be weak."

    True eyes slightly changed a few times, then, unwilling to withdraw the hand, back to the juvenile side.

    In fact, the youth would like to ask whether the "total control vibration" that can shake the whole earth really exists, and who owns it if it exists.

    But maybe it''s subconscious don''t want, or dare not think of the existence of this level of "complete control vibration", the young man forced his inner doubts and pulled out a smile.

    "Don''t you want to ask me what I brought you for?"

    "From the beginning, I said, I don''t like to beat around the Bush..." Speechless and smirking at the youth.

    "But you always like to beat around the bush. I''ve been with you for such a long time..."

    The implication is that, at the beginning, speechless has asked, but the youth has been talking nonsense.

    So, it''s not that he doesn''t ask without words, but that he likes to play and plays with him without words.

    This made the young man choke for a while, a little annoyed in his heart.

    In the past, apart from facing his parents, he always dominated everything.

    But now, he has become a silent man.

    How can teenagers not be angry

    However, I don''t know what I think of, and the boy laughs happily.

    "I''d like to introduce someone to you..."

    Finish saying, the youth lightly hit a ring finger.

    At the same time, the hall door, quietly opened

 Chapter 1660

    At the same time when the fingers ring, everyone''s eyes gather at the entrance of the hall.

    So, on the spot, everyone saw it clearly.

    Outside, a young girl pushed open the door, lowered her head and walked in slowly.

    It''s a girl in the uniform of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College".

    The girl has a flax color, long hair and waist. She wears a beret on her head. She is slim but not tall, even but not plump. It can be said that if she only looks at her figure, she is a type that is hard to find. There is nothing unusual.

    However, looking at the girl in front of them, the three of them, wordless, Icarus and astraya, were stunned at the same time, and their faces were surprised.

    Not for others, just because the girl in front of her, no matter her figure, appearance or dress, is too much like a person.

    Charlotte

    That''s right!

    The girl in front of me is just like Charlotte in a mold!

    If anything, Charlotte''s hair is bright and bright gold. The girl''s hair in front of her is some earthy flax. Charlotte''s pretty face is like a goblin. Although the girl in front of her is not weak, the weakness in her eyes and the depression in her face make her weaker than Charlotte.

    But there is no doubt that the girl in front of me is really like Charlotte!

    If you say, this girl and Charlotte are twin sisters of the same mother. Then, there must be no doubt!

    No!

    It should be said that the girl in front of me is probably Charlotte''s sister!

    Dear sister!

    "Let me give you a good introduction!" As if someone is about to make a grand debut, the young people smile and make a correct introduction.

    "Annette Birao! I heard it''s the sister of tyrantrex

    Although there had been some speculation, I heard the boy''s direct introduction, and I also reacted without any words and looked at the girl named Annette Birao.

    "Are you Charlotte''s sister?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alliet stopped. More Than This. Also a little back two steps, timidly stood in place, full of timid eyes seems to be very careful to move to speechless body.

    From this point of view alone, Annette is not like Charlotte at all.

    After all. Charlotte is full of confidence at all times. Sometimes it even shows a strong and violent side. It''s impossible to behave so weakly.

    Can not deny, even if the performance of the weak gas, from this girl''s body. Speechless still felt the same breath as Charlotte.

    that''s as like as two peas, but also experienced many weathered and frost like Sherlock.

    At this point, speechless is to determine the identity of the other party, but also, a face down.

    Anyway, he also knows the existence of some important original plots in the world.

    At this time, I saw Charlotte''s sister appear here and in the college, but even my sister didn''t go to see her. Instead, I came here and met myself under the arrangement of the Minister of the executive department of the night party. How can I guess what happened without any words

    Now, speechless with a little cold, with a smile expression, turned around, looked at the smiling face of the youth.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "For some reason, Annette is my man now..." The young man "wheezed" smiled a few times and spread his hands.

    "Originally, I wanted her to meet her sister, but after careful consideration, I think it would be better for you to meet her sister first..."

    Speechless lower his head. When he raised his head again, all the expressions on his face disappeared.

    "In other words, you''re going to take Annette hostage and ask Charlotte to do things for you, but you''ve changed your mind temporarily and replaced the person who helps you with me, right?..."

    When she heard this, Annette looked up in surprise, as if she didn''t know it.

    "Smart!" The boy clapped his hands.

    "I do have a very important thing. I need someone with ability to help me. I wanted to let tyrantrex do it, but you are more capable than tyrantrex, aren''t you?"

    "Don''t know..." The smile on his face gradually turned to viciousness, and the young man opened his mouth word by word.

    "Can our scarlet eyes help me a little?"

    Air, frozen in an instant.Speechless just stood there, nothing unusual happened to him, no change in his expression, just staring at the youth, but gradually making the surrounding atmosphere tense.

    Under such circumstances, the delicate bodies of Icarus and astraya are also tense. They are ready to enter into the fighting state in the moment when they hear the silent order to start. They also slightly move their bodies and face a cold expression.

    Alliet''s body trembled, and her face was full of fear. Only the young man, who was not willing to show weakness, looked at her with speechless eyes, and her smile remained unchanged.

    "I have to say, your courage is really great..." A wordless, expressionless opening.

    "You are so sure that I will be threatened by you?"

    "How good is the relationship between ''scarlet eyes'' and'' tyrantrex ''? I believe that no one in the whole college will not know..." The teenager did not correct the word "threat", he said with a laugh.

    "It is said that ''tyrantrex'' has only one friend, ''scarlet eyes''"

    "It''s said that ''scarlet eyes'' is only associated with'' tyrantrex ''in the college!"

    "It''s said that ''scarlet eyes'' and'' tyrantrex ''are good friends with good feelings for three meals!"

    "It is said that for the sake of ''scarlet eyes'' and'' tyrantrex '', for the first time, one by one, they went to the students who hated her and asked for the information he needed!"

    The more he said, the happier he was. He looked ahead.

    "I don''t know. Is that enough to be used when I''m sure I''m threatening you?"

    With the words of the youth, the atmosphere of the scene is more and more tense.

    This time, Annette was not afraid any more, but she was looking at her silently, her eyes were waving, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Icarus and astraya stepped forward a little and let the real fist shake.

    "It seems that you are very confident that you can suppress me..." Speechless and placid.

    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you here and take Annette away?"

    "I''m not alone in the Granville family!" The response of the young god.

    "You can kill me, but can you protect Annette for the rest of her life from anyone who secretly intends to take her life?"

    "Is this your dependence?" Wordless squinted.

    "Let me hear it. What are you going to let me do..."

    "Very simple!" The boy grinned.

    "Kill the Dean!"

    "What --!" Annette took a breath of cold air, and it was clear that she did not know the boy had such a plan.

    Speechless will be smart line of sight shot to the body of the juvenile, which has the awe inspiring people.

    The audience was completely silent.

    "Whoo..." After a long time, speechless spit out a long breath, turn around.

    "In that case, I''ll play this game with you..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless raised his feet, unrequited to the door.

    Icarus and astraya hurriedly followed. Annette looked at the young man in fear, followed by a moment of melancholy and followed.

    At the scene, only young people and real people were left, looking at the direction of the door until the movement there completely disappeared.

    "Young master..." I can''t help it.

    "Is that really good?"

    "Why do you say that?" The young man didn''t answer.

    "He''s better than tyrantrex, isn''t he?"

    "But, young master, this man is too dangerous..." It''s a real bite.

    "He is not the object that the young master can control at all..."

    "Really, don''t you understand?..." Young people are like taking drugs, their eyes are full of crazy desire.

    "That''s interesting..."

 Chapter 1661

    "Dang -- Dang -- Dang -- Dang --"

    when wordless brought Icarus and astraya out of the central lecture hall, the direction of the clock tower, the light and solemn bell sound followed.

    The moment when the bell rings, it means that the first battle of "night party" has begun for a whole hour.

    In other words, if the first battle of the "night club" still hasn''t been won until the moment when the bell rings, that is to say, if Frey and Lei Zhen haven''t been won, Lei Zhen, ranking 100th, will have completed the standby obligation and can apply for exit.

    With Lei Zhen''s cautious character, if he can''t win or lose with flea in an hour, he should put forward to quit the game, go back and try to find a way, and come back to deal with flea tomorrow night

    But tomorrow night, the 98th place will also play, which will make the battlefield chaotic and lead to unpredictable development.

    So, ray is very likely to continue fighting and try to kill Frey tonight. Maybe.

    Anyway, it''s almost time to be a little calmer when the first battle of the night party is going on.

    At least, for those who are looking forward to the "night party", the enthusiasm of the audience who will be boisterous in the first night will fade a lot, for the next period of time. It won''t be as noisy as this evening.

    After all, "night party" has a whole hundred nights, more than three months.

    For such a long time, even if the "gauntlet" people will tighten their hearts, the audience will not be able to maintain their enthusiasm for such a long time, and will calm down a little bit, which is natural.

    However, what we should pay attention to now is not "night party".

    ¡°master¡­¡± While walking towards the direction of guiliao boys'' dormitory. Astraya whispered.

    "Are you really going to assassinate that Dean?"

    "Didn''t I say that?" There was almost no movement in the wordless expression.

    "I''ll play a little bit with that guy whose head is so rotten that he feels like vomiting..."

    "Have a play?..." Astraya cocked her head. A question mark appeared in front of the forehead.

    "What does that mean?"

    "Well Touch the head of astraya and smile.

    "Don''t worry about these boring things, anyway, for us. It''s just an episode... "

    Astraya nodded as if she understood. No more questions.

    Anyway. Just do what you have nothing to say.

    This is astraya''s course of action.

    ¡°master¡­¡± On the other side, Icarus made a sudden noise and turned sideways. Take a look behind you.

    "There..."

    Following Icarus''s eyes, he turned around speechless, looked at his back, and then smiled.

    Not far behind the three people in a row, in a corner, a head wearing a beret peeped out from there secretly, and watched this side secretly. When they found that the eyes of the three speechless people looked to this side, they were startled and ran without hesitation.

    Seeing this, wordless rolled his white eyes and waved. Icarus and astraya immediately spread out their wings behind them and rushed to the escaping figure.

    "Ah --!"

    With a scream, the next second, Icarus and astraya, one by one, carrying the man''s collar, flew back quickly and fell into silence.

    "Peng..."

    I don''t know whether it was because Icarus and astraya suddenly let go of their hands. In a dull sound, the man fell on the ground and almost fell down with tears.

    "I didn''t expect you to come with me..." looking down at the person sitting on the ground, rubbing his buttocks all the time, speechless picked up his hand.

    "Annette, didn''t that nasty guy put you under house arrest?"

    "Ah! Men! " Alliet exclaimed, looked up, and looked at the silence standing in front of her. Then, as if to hell, she moved her buttocks in panic and walked away.

    "Hello!" Seeing Annette''s appearance of being afraid to avoid, though she knew nothing about it, she was still hurt.

    "At least I''m acting to save you now. Can''t you say that?..."

    Annette''s shoulders gave a violent shake, and she pulled the beret off her head with her hand, covering her face."I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry -"

    "Forget it..." Looking at Annette as if she had been bullied alive, she sighed helplessly.

    "I just want to ask, since you are following, why do you want to escape?"

    "Well..." Annette held on to her hat, and retreated, with a timid look of speechlessness, and soon began to cry out as if she had abandoned herself.

    "Jane It''s unreasonable! "

    Speechless, Icarus and astraya were all stunned on the spot, and only after half a sound did they react.

    "Ha?..."

    "Obviously I have nothing to do with you..." Annette cried out in tears.

    "Why do you want to save others?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wordless and Icarus, astraya two people looked at each other, scratched the cheek, looked at the eyes of alliet gradually become full of uncertainty.

    "You follow me up and run away like a rabbit when you are found. As a result, you come here to ask me this?..."

    "You What''s your expression! " Seeing the speechless look, Annette cried angrily.

    "Am I not right?..."

    "Not that you''re wrong..." Silent glances at Annette.

    "It''s just a little silly..."

    "Ha?..." This time, it was ariet''s turn to be on the spot.

    "What What do you mean?... "

    "It seems that you didn''t understand..." Speechless, she looked directly at Annette, and her voice echoed softly but powerfully.

    "What''s the reason for killing? What''s the reason for saving people?"

    When alliet''s body shook, she couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the speechless body and looked at the expression of indifference, which seemed to be perfunctory. Once again, there was a feeling of indignation in her heart.

    "That''s good. You saved me, just for my elder sister!"

    "Charlotte?" Speechless for a moment, shake his head.

    "Maybe there''s a reason why..."

    "Is it really for your elder sister?" Alliet''s hand was slightly tightened, and her face grew blue.

    "It''s worthy of being an elder sister. No matter where you go, it''s so dazzling. Even when the Birao family is in decline, some people are willing to do that for elder sister..."

    Listen to ariet''s words of worship and jealousy, more of inferiority, and take a deep look at her.

    "Do you hate Charlotte?"

    "No!" Annette cried without hesitation, but immediately lowered her head.

    It seems that Annette does not hate her sister, but she seems to have some negative emotions towards her sister.

    For example, jealousy

    For example, inferiority complex

    For example, envy

    If you think about it carefully, it seems that you can understand it.

    Annette looks good.

    But compared with Charlotte, it deviated a bit.

    Annette was weak in character.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, was a very strong man who was destined to stand out everywhere.

    From the point of view of the fact that alliet didn''t even feel the fluctuation of magic, she was either not a puppet maker or even a magician at all, or weak enough to be felt by others if she didn''t mobilize magic.

    But Charlotte was very young, not only could he become one of the thirteen "meat NDS" in the second grade, but also got the "automaton" that Sigmund was so excellent that no one could not be greedy.

    Think about it, for her sister, Annette should be holding a proud and self abased mood, right

    "All in all..." Speechless can not help but slow down their tone.

    "Since it''s all right, go to see Charlotte. She should be very happy..."

    "I I don''t want it! " Annette clenched her fist and closed her eyes.

    "Please leave me alone! Just as nothing happened! "

    With that, ariet turned around again and ran away.

    Wordless knead the pain of the brow, but also waved again.

    Icarus and astraya flew up to catch up with ariet.

    The next moment, ariet''s scream, rings through the ai

 Chapter 1662

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", guiliao

    In the room, the three people, Yueyue, Qisha and Xiayin, were silent when they listened to the speechless story of what happened when they went to the executive Hall of the night meeting.

    Assassinating the dean

    But the dean of the college is not a sinner, and he has no grudge against them. Just because someone threatens himself with his friend''s sister''s life, he has to take the life of an innocent person who is neither guilty nor resentful

    That''s nothing for Icarus and astraya.

    It''s not that Icarus and astraya have a heart of stone, but they don''t have any confusion.

    Even if they become a villain who everyone despises, as long as they have no words to do, they will do it without hesitation!

    That''s all!

    But for the three of them, that''s not the same.

    Let''s not say that that month was originally a demon attacking officer. Although the nature of mind is not so good, it is also the existence of punishing traitors and eliminating evils. For this kind of activity, we will not feel guilty, but we will not agree with it.

    And even that month is so exclusive and indifferent to anything, let alone the sand and summer sound

    She Sha and Xia Yin are really good enough to make people feel dazzling.

    After all, with the personality of Zhesha and Xiayin, even if they meet stray wild cats, they will feel compassion. Take it home for adoption

    "Really Are you going to assassinate the dean? " She did not hide her conflict. Her lovely and lively face was full of gloom.

    "But She felt that That''s not good... "

    "Brother..." Xia Yin also cast her eyes on the speechless body like asking for help, and her face was full of embarrassment.

    "In that case, can''t we stay in the college any longer?"

    "For the time being, I think it''s not enough. I have to continue to hide here..." Speechless also know that she and Xia Yin are in conflict with this kind of activity, can''t help but smile.

    "After all, we still have a task. In a while, Eve''s heart will be copied. Before that. Hidden in this college, it should not be found... "

    "That is to say..." That month frowned tightly.

    "Are you really going to assassinate the dean?"

    "Intend to Do you Silent pondered for a while, then, this son said.

    "In fact. I don''t think we can kill the Dean! "

    "Don''t think we can kill the dean?" How many women are at a loss.

    "Edward Rutherford!" Speechless look around a group of girls.

    "The dean. It''s not a simple character! "

    "I have heard of Miss Charlotte!" He raised his hand.

    "She said. The dean of this college is called the most powerful magician in the 19th century! "

    "The most powerful magician in the world?" That month turned around and looked at the sand. It seems that a little interest is rare.

    "Is Edward Rutherford the strongest being in the world?"

    "I don''t know now!" She said, recalling something Charlotte had told her.

    "However, Charlotte said, at least in the last century, the dean is recognized as the strongest existence, and even the previous" devil king "is not his opponent!"

    "Is that Grandpa so powerful?..." Astraya looked surprised, but nodded understandably the next moment.

    "It''s true that last time I saw that Grandpa at that ceremony, I always felt that he had a very unusual smell on him..."

    "It''s a ceremony to give gloves!" That month, I waved the lace fan in my hand, and there was some dissatisfaction in my eyes like a jewel.

    "At that time, I also thought that the Dean seemed to be very difficult, but he didn''t pay attention to it. It was a failure..."

    "That''s not your fault..." Speechless shook his head.

    "We are all limited in rank and strength, and our own strength is definitely greater than that of the dean of the college. Therefore, even if the rank and strength are sealed now, we will subconsciously ignore those who are weaker than our real strength, which is understandable..."

    "Then..." Xia Yin has a strong uneasiness in her beautiful eyes.

    "Limited in rank and strength, have we won the dean?"

    "Win?" Silently and subconsciously, I looked at Icarus and astraya.

    Today, Icarus and astraya are undoubtedly the most powerful trumps in the party!

    Although, on the surface, there was a special "Guardian" hidden in that month, only playing space control magic in front of outsiders. GusA and Aguilar hid the body of the beast, only using the freezing ability of the by-product, Xiayin also concealed the purification ability, only using the healing power, and each young girl more or less hid her own card.However, compared with Icarus and astraya, these concealments are slightly insufficient.

    Icarus hides almost all of his power and uses only aegis (absolute defense circle) to play a purely defensive role.

    Astraya didn''t hide her power, but on the contrary to Icarus, she concealed better defense performance than aegis (absolute defense circle) "," Aegis = l (regional shield) ".

    Of course, it''s impossible to say that Icarus and astraya are the most powerful trumps in the team.

    What really makes Icarus and astraya the most powerful trump card in the party is the most powerful means of the two girls themselves - "Pandora mode"!

    As long as we start the Pandora system, carry out the Pandora evolution and enter the Pandora mode, there is no doubt that Icarus and astraya are the strongest people in the group!

    With the "Pandora model" card, maybe the wordless group really has the conditions to challenge the most powerful magician in the 19th century, then maybe!

    Moreover, no matter how bad, wordless still has seven rank cards as the base card.

    Once the "dream call" is carried out, and the soul is transformed into a spirit, wordless can also play an unparalleled combat power compared with the world.

    I believe that even if the dean is strong enough, in the face of these, it''s not good to fight alone, but to fight in groups, right

    Think of thinking, speechless hurriedly shook his head, put aside the idea in the heart that is eager to try.

    "Anyway, I don''t think the dean will be so easy to solve, and the Minister of the executive department of that night''s meeting could not have been unaware of this matter, but he still asked us to kill the Dean!"

    "So it is..." The moon is clear.

    "The dean of homicide is just a bait. Does that man have any other purpose?"

    "Then..." Their eyes brightened.

    "Don''t we have to kill the dean?"

    "No, we have to kill. On the surface, we have to kill at least, whether we can or not!" Speechless is like pouring out a basin of cold water, throwing out this sentence, and then, touching the head of Zhesha and Xiayin, Wensheng opens his mouth.

    "You don''t need to do it. I''ll do it..."

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus and astraya stood behind the silence and voiced their support.

    She and Xia Yin opened their mouths and seemed to want to say something more, but finally they looked at each other and bowed their heads.

    That month glanced at speechless, frowned and nodded.

    "It''s also said that, at least, on the surface, if it can''t be killed, the main messenger behind the scene has nothing to say. If it can be killed, it''s only because the dean is too weak..."

    Speechless spread out his hands and said nothing more. Together with a group of girls, he looked at the bed in the room.

    "Well Well

    In bed, ariet was tied with cloth on her hands and feet, and her mouth was tied with cloth, and she struggled there.

    "Annette Coming to the edge of the bed, looking at the struggling alliet, speechless as farewell, pulled up a smile.

    "The shackles on you are not very tight. You can untie them after a little struggle. So after you untie the shackles, go to see your sister. She has been eager to find you for a long time..."

    "Woo! Whoops! " Alliet struggled and shook her head again and again. The meaning was very clear, that is to leave her alone.

    "It''s not easy for you to meet your family again. Don''t be capricious..." A silent sigh.

    "It''s not easy for you to cherish your time with your family. Don''t be influenced by some boring ideas, you know?"

    Finish saying, speechless turn round, also no longer nostalgia, go straight to the door.

    That month, Icarus and astraya followed up without hesitation, while Gusha and Xiayin hesitated a little, but they still followed up firmly.

    At the scene, only Annette was left alone, struggling in bed

 Chapter 1663

    "Unbelievable! unbelievable! It''s unbelievable! "

    At the back of the central lecture hall, on the lawn between the school building of the Ministry of medicine and the school building of the Ministry of law, that is, the auditorium next to the venue of the "night party", Charlotte threw a dazzling blond hair and kicked the slate angrily.

    "I actually slipped away at the beginning and didn''t come back until the end. What did that guy think of the night party?"

    "Calm down, shire. Anyway, the wordless ranking is also the fourth place. I don''t know how long it will take for him to play. There''s no need to stay here on the first night, right?..." On Charlotte''s shoulder, Sigmund, who had stopped there, made a steady voice.

    "Although I can''t be with him, it''s a pity for you..."

    "No No! " All the anger on Charlotte''s pretty face turned into panic.

    "Just No regrets! "

    "Is it?" Sigmund shook his head.

    "If so, why are you so angry?"

    "I I just Just Charlotte was speechless, muttering in a flurry for a long time, and then struck the palm of her hand.

    "Yes, I''m just dissatisfied with his attitude. Since I want to participate in the ''Night Party'', in order to win, I have to concentrate on observing every battle and collecting intelligence, right?"

    "Ah..." Sigmund sighed like a fool.

    "But if I remember correctly. It''s like saying that I won''t attend the "night party"

    "But But Charlotte faltered.

    "As a result, he still has to play, doesn''t he? Then you have to do your homework, don''t you? "

    "You, as always, are not frank..."

    "How are you! Be careful I''ll change all your chicken for fish feed for breakfast tomorrow! " Charlotte snorted coldly. Don''t look away.

    "Ah ah ah! Even if the master does! Even ''automaton'' was half watched and left! I''m so angry! "

    "Calm down, shire, though I know that you, who are used to speaking or not, are a little lonely now..."

    "You said shut up!"

    At this time, by the side. A teasing voice rose.

    "If we let others know that the tyrantrex of the thirteen people has been infuriated in the audience. Starting tomorrow, no one in the audience will dare to come up, right? "

    Hearing this sound, Charlotte''s mood suddenly became worse.

    With a short dress style black kimono night, ray really careless standing next to Sherlock. There was always a defiant smile on his face.

    "Look. Tomorrow, the dean of the college will come to inspect the opening of the night party. The students are scared away by you one by one. The dean will cry... "

    "Are you a fool?!" Charlotte glared murderously at leizhen.

    "Too tired of living, isn''t it? "Next to last (color condlast)"! "

    "Well, don''t say that..." Lei Zhen cheekily opened his mouth.

    "I''m upset to see a girl here. That''s why I came here to solve it. How about that? Very gentlemanly, isn''t it? "

    "Eh? Ah! " Leizhen''s side of the night a pair of eyes suddenly stare round, then, with full of anger, grabbed leizhen''s neck, shaking up.

    "Leizhen! Don''t you mean you''re here to find out about the operation of sound pressure?! What''s the matter with the girl

    "You fool!" Lei Zhen''s eyes turned white, and he cried out like a steel.

    "Can''t you hear that this is the beginning of a roundabout policy?!"

    "Ah, I see. I''m here for information..." Charlotte picked up her arms and looked at leizhen coldly.

    "Not only a cheeky fool, playing with the metamorphosis of ''automaton'', but also a scum who is willing to use the girl''s feelings to achieve the goal. Why do you still live here? Why not die? Why are you still standing in front of me? "

    Lei Zhen opened his mouth and his eyes were filled with regret.

    Of course, opening your mouth is not to speak, but to choke the subconscious action. The regret in your eyes is not because of the plot, but because of the regret. You should not say that kind of * * words in the presence of the infatuated girl "automaton".

    "Isn''t it faster to find yourself if you want to get information?" On Charlotte''s shoulder, Sigmund looks forward and raises the dragon''s head.

    "Look, people are coming..."

    Hearing this, everyone turned their heads and looked at the entrance of the audience.There, Fleur rode on rabbi''s back, and under rabbi''s back, she came to Charlotte and others.

    "That..." Looking around, flea asked weakly.

    "Speechless Is it not in?... "

    "That fool?" Charlotte curled her mouth.

    "I left at the beginning!"

    "Go Gone?... " Fleur was stunned, and dropped her head in disappointment.

    "Your strength has improved a lot..." Charlotte moved her eyes to Frey.

    "You used to be so weak!"

    "Weak Weak enough to... " Frey was quite hit. She kept saying "weak enough" in her mouth.

    "Your ''automaton'' is really good..." Lei Zhen managed to break free of the suffocation and death technique at night before entering the three-way Sichuan. He covered his neck, coughed a few times, and looked around at the five dog type ''automaton'' who was following Frey.

    "One of them is easy to deal with. I didn''t expect so many of them would be so difficult to deal with. I was almost surrounded to death..."

    "That''s everybody''s credit..." Fley opened her mouth shyly.

    "I''m just responsible for providing magic and ordering..."

    "That''s better than before. I don''t know how much!" Charlotte slapped Frey on the back.

    "Frey, you have to keep up your efforts. Tomorrow night, you will use the shell composed of" sound pressure operation "to crush the" second to last "(color condlast)" "

    "In fact, you can be less violent..." Lei dermis laughs and the meat doesn''t laugh.

    "And I didn''t offend you, did I?"

    "If you offend me, you will be blasted to pieces by me!" Charlotte turned her head in disdain.

    "Anyway, the first battle tonight ended in a draw with the application of the pervert. I will come to see tomorrow''s battle. That''s it..."

    Then Charlotte put on her black dress.

    "Are you leaving?..." Fley is confused and makes a sound.

    "The dean of the college will come for a second inspection later. Don''t you continue to watch it?"

    "Just inspection. What''s good?" Charlotte didn''t think so. She gave ray a look, and her eyes became fierce.

    "Warning you, flea is very simple. If you want to use your rhetoric to cheat information from her, you don''t need me to do it." the sword emperor "Rocky will certainly dismember you!"

    "Yes, yes..." Lei Zhen has no choice but to cater.

    During the speech, a commotion was heard under the ground.

    The crowd followed the prestige, only to see a group of guards were supporting a half aged man with a big body, dark skin, beard and gorgeous clothes, coming in from the field.

    "It''s the Dean!" At night, I was surprised.

    "Did the second inspection begin?"

    "Tut..." What''s wrong with Charlotte.

    "It''s not the right time..."

    "Elder sister!" Suddenly, a cry echoed from the other side of the audience.

    At this sound, Charlotte trembled violently, turned her head sharply, looked at the past, and then covered her mouth with disbelief.

    "Allie?!"

    In uniform and beret, Annette gasped and ran from one side of the audience to Charlotte.

    "Allie?!" Sigmund raised his head as hard as he could, his eyes wide.

    "What''s the matter?..." Lei asked in disbelief.

    "Do you know anyone?"

    "Anne Anli Charlotte murmured in a dreamy way, her body trembling with excitement.

    "It''s Anne! It''s really Anli! "

    "Elder sister!" It''s a pity that Annette didn''t give Charlotte the chance to make a speech on the reunion, screaming.

    "Please stop Mr. wordless quickly!"

    "Speechless?..." Charlotte, Sigmund, Frey, leizhen and so on were all stunned.

    And the next moment, a crystal like light, covering the field of vision of all people

 Chapter 1664

    Five minutes ago

    It has been about 30 minutes since the first battle of the night party ended.

    But in the "night party" battle field, the crowd is still as busy as it started.

    Perhaps, in the next period of time, the enthusiasm of students who have nothing to do with the "night party" will gradually decline, not as noisy as today.

    But that means after today.

    At least today, when the four-year "night party" opens, the enthusiasm of the students is more or less maintained.

    Even if the first match ended in a draw, or in other words, in the way that both players won, the "night party" still hasn''t been declared over.

    Every "night party" is held at six o''clock sharp. It starts at night, ends at twelve o''clock in the morning, and ends the next day.

    But before the bell at 12:00 in the morning, even if the battle of that night has ended, the "night meeting" of that day is not the end.

    Therefore, although there is no battle in the battlefield of the "night party", there are still various stalls around the audience. The salesmen walk with the goods on hand and shout at the same time. The students do not leave the field and immerse themselves in it. It is as if they are celebrating the festival.

    In addition, in a few minutes, the dean will make a second inspection on the battlefield of the night party to check whether there are any mistakes in various facilities, equipment and measures to support the night party, so that the next night party can continue to be successfully held.

    In such a case. The students are also playing to see the idea of lively, stay here.

    Anyway, there are good plays to watch and delicious food to sell. Why not

    Such a bustle also makes the whole night party reverberate in the air of the battlefield, which is full of noise.

    No one found that, at a certain moment, several figures appeared quietly in the mid air of the battle field where the "night meeting" met. And suspended here.

    "Whoa..." She is holding Xia Yin''s hand tightly. I''m not afraid. I stepped on the void under my feet curiously and made a "clang" sound just like knocking on the glass.

    "Like standing on the ground, there seems to be a common place in the" cornerstone gate "of Xianshen island. The ground is transparent glass. Stand on it. Is this the same principle as floating in midair? "

    "Chutney..." See the curious face of Gusha burst out of his nagging side, Xia Yin gently pulled the hand of Gusha.

    "This is different..."

    "You''re just standing in space now!" Aside. There was no sound of ups and downs that month.

    "I''ve made a real step in this space. You can imagine a square space with a flat space in the middle, and you can just stand on this space!"

    "It looks like fun..." Astraya''s flapping wings, toes gently in the void next to the two people''s point, until feel the same feeling of down-to-earth before taking off the wings, stood up.

    "Wow! Really standing in the air! Senior Icarus! Come on! "

    Icarus nodded silently, and then flew over and landed beside astraya. Suddenly, a line of girls lined up and stood in the void.

    In front of a line of girls, speechless standing here, overlooking like looking down.

    After a while, when the Dean comes out, he will attack him without any words!

    At that time, the charge of attacking the dean of the college will also fall to the silent head!

    This accusation, in the autonomous "warprussian Wang liqiqiao College", is enough to be executed!

    That is to say, once the attack is launched, the whole college will become silent enemies in an instant!

    Naturally, it is no longer possible to continue to have ordinary classes in the college, to return to dormitories, to eat in students'' restaurants and to sleep.

    Obviously it''s such a serious matter, speechless but I didn''t think of other ways to solve it.

    That''s because, for speechless, it''s not bad.

    The replication of Eve''s heart has come to an end, and their goal of coming to this world is almost complete.

    At that time, there is no need to stay in the college.

    So, I don''t want to say that in order to stay in the college, I will try to find another way to save alliet. Rather, it''s good to play well with the so-called executive director of the night club before I finish my task.

    At least for now.

    "Brother..." She and Xia Yin looked uneasily to speechless.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Icarus and astraya could not help but whisper."In fact, it''s not hard to come up with other solutions by our means..." That month helpless opening.

    "Do you like playing so much?"

    "So, I said at the beginning that if people want to play, I will play with them..." Speechless to maintain the look below, back to the words.

    "It''s good to take this opportunity to see what the most powerful magician of the 19th century has to do. If we can''t survive even in the hands of our limited rank and power, then we will die..."

    "You don''t look like someone who can say that..." That month as if have thought of tight to have no words.

    "Do you know anything else?"

    "Just thinking that the other side may think the same as us, thinking that we can''t kill the Dean..." This time, there was no words to laugh, and the smile was a little unpredictable.

    "If we really kill the Dean, what does the Dean have to do with that nasty guy? What do you think the other side will do?"

    "You guy..." He looked away discontentedly that month.

    "When has it become so bad?"

    "The other way! Do the same! " Speechless spread out.

    "When you treat a person with a bad heart, you can only return it by the same means!"

    Finish saying, speechless wave hand, stopped to plan to say something that month with a group of girls.

    "Well, the main character seems to be on the stage..."

    Wen Yan, a group of young girls all looked down, and then, with the support of a group of security guards, the Dean entered the scene of the "night party" battle field and fell into the eyes of a group of young girls.

    There was a sigh that month.

    "I didn''t expect to be a criminal one day..."

    "It''s good to have a change sometimes..." A silent chuckle turned and looked at Icarus.

    "I''ll take the attack, Icarus. I''ll take care of the situation..."

    "Yes! master£¡¡± In Icarus''s eyes, there are illusory boxes, and a pair of eyes quickly turn into deep red, which makes his holy temperament suddenly change, becoming cool and gorgeous.

    At the same time, wordless raised his hand, and a crimson space ripple rippled open above his raised hand.

    Not long after, a whole body is dark, but transparent as crystal, an extremely gorgeous bow, slowly out of the crimson space ripples

    ¡­¡­

    "Elder sister!"

    Despite her breathless appearance, Annette ran to Charlotte''s direction, shouting.

    "Please stop Mr. wordless quickly!"

    "Speechless?..." Charlotte, who had just been so excited to see her long lost sister, was stunned on the spot.

    It wasn''t just Charlotte, but Frey, leizhen, midnight and others were all stunned on the spot.

    Stop speechless

    What did you stop him from doing

    "Hum!"

    Such a question has just emerged in my heart, including Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, midnight, Sigmund and other people. All of them were in the presence of the scene, and suddenly a crystal light flashed in front of them.

    In the light, the light blue translucent barriers composed of crystals are like a wall. They shake up around the intersection battlefield of the whole night party, forming a wall, and surround the whole intersection battlefield of the night party.

    And in the wall formed by the light blue transparent barrier composed of crystals, every student in the field is also covered by a ball type barrier.

    Including Charlotte, including Frey, including alliet who just ran into the arena, as well as leizhen and the night.

    This is Charlotte, familiar with the barrier, exclaimed.

    "Isn''t this Icarus''s" wave barrier "magic protective barrier?"

    "What''s the matter?..." Fleur opened her mouth with some fear.

    "What happened?"

    Lei Zhen looks up, half empty, his pupils shrink.

    "Up there!"

    All the people who heard the sound raised their heads and looked into the air.

    Then everyone saw it.

    In the middle of the air, a figure drew a beautiful bow.

    On the bow, a meteor like arrow rises gradually and coherently

 Chapter 1665

    "Hum!"

    In the middle of the air, the space vibrates as if it is shaking. A little bit of starlight appears from all directions, turning into a stream of light, converging in the same direction.

    And the place where they gather is an arrow that gradually condenses and forms under their supplement, which is extremely dazzling and is built on a gorgeous bow.

    On the ground, all the students, professors and guards in the school looked up and watched the scene like a meteor shower converging in one direction. First they were slightly distracted, then they were at a loss.

    "What is that?" The sensitive Lei really realized how unusual everything was in front of him, and his voice line trembled.

    "What happened?"

    Charlotte could not care for her sister who had not been seen for many years. Her eyes fluctuated violently, and she stared at the bow, gathering the figure of shooting stars.

    That figure, Charlotte is simply familiar with can no longer be familiar with, even in the shadow of night, Charlotte can still recognize.

    Let alone, behind that figure, there are a line of girls of different sizes, but equally beautiful, as iconic

    There is only one person with such five girls of different sizes but of the same beauty in the whole school.

    "Speechless..." Charlotte''s voice was hoarse in an unknown way.

    "Yes Is that him?... "

    "What does he want to do?..." Sigmund''s steady voice also brought a little uneasiness.

    "I have a bad feeling..."

    Let alone Sigmund, everyone here has a bad feeling.

    However, even if the premonition is no longer good, there is no one to make any action.

    It''s not that they don''t want to do it, but there is an Aegis (absolute defense circle) around all people, which keeps them firmly inside.

    "What is it?!"

    "Damn it! Can''t knock it off! "

    "Let us out!"

    "Let''s go!"

    Perhaps it was the uneasiness that pervaded the hearts of all the people that became the atmosphere and spread it to all the people on the scene. After a while, many people began to knock out their "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) in panic and snarl, causing a riot.

    Only Charlotte and leizhen stared at the arched figure in the sky, then suddenly remembered.

    Bow and arrow

    Why draw a bow and take an arrow

    Who is this bow aiming at

    This idea together, the two hearts of the unknown feeling will be more thick, hard to turn around, with the sky is gradually forming the starlight composition of the arrow pointed to the direction.

    The next moment, Charlotte and Raytheon''s faces changed.

    Because, in the direction indicated by the arrow, in the middle of the battlefield where the "night club" meets, you can see the figures that are not in line with the surrounding at a glance.

    Why is it out of place with the surroundings

    The reason is simple.

    The protective barrier of aegis (absolute defense circle) forms a wall around the intersection battlefield of the night meeting, which encircles the whole intersection battlefield of the night meeting.

    In the wall formed by aegis, every student, professor and guard has a ball shaped aegis (absolute defense circle), which keeps them firmly inside.

    However, the arrow composed of starlight points to the direction, and it stands around the figure in the middle of the battlefield at night meeting, but there is no aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    ¡­ He is the only one in the audience, safe and sound!

    No!

    You should say that!

    He is the only one in the audience, not protected by aegis!

    That man is the Dean!

    "Don''t you..." Charlotte''s voice finally shook.

    "Is he going to attack the dean?"

    "How How could it be?... " Fley, leizhen and nighttime said this sentence almost at the same time, but a very reluctant smile appeared on the face of everyone who said this sentence.

    "Elder sister! Elder sister! " Not far away, ariet, who was also trapped in aegis, screamed.

    "Stop Mr. wordless!"

    At that moment, everyone understood.

    Wordless, really want to attack the Dean!

    It is because of this that Annette speaks words that Charlotte can stop speechless!With this in mind, Charlotte''s pretty face turned pale with a little horror and a little whine.

    "Stop it --"

    However, it is too late

    In the sky, the starlight converging to the arrow flickers and disappears into the air.

    The arrow of the fully formed "meteor night" is aimed at the only figure below that is not covered in the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle). A pair of wordless wine red pupils emerge a fatal cold. Immediately, without hesitation, they release their hands.

    "Whew --!"

    Just like streamer across the sky, the arrow composed of starlight blooms in the mid air and rubs against the atmosphere. In a sound of breaking through the sky, it carries starlight all over the sky, just like a comet falling to the ground and falling down.

    The whole audience only saw a bright streamer passing in front of their eyes, as if they had cut the space in front of them into two parts. In just a moment, in a blink of an eye, they fell down from the sky on the dean who had no defense at all.

    Then, in front of everyone''s eyes, once again was filled with a dazzling flash.

    "Dong -!"

    With a thunder like loud sound across the sky, the presence of all people''s heads are also shocked by this loud sound to a short blank.

    Strong strong wind blows, like an explosion, which breaks the ground inch by inch.

    The auditorium was smashed in response to the sound, and the rubble, like bullets, flew out of the auditorium under the impact of the strong wind.

    "Ah ah ah ah --"

    The students, professors and guards were not hurt when they were in the protective barrier of "Aegis", but their bodies were blown away by the strong wind together with the protective cover of "Aegis", which hit the surrounding ground in disorder.

    For a while, the whole "night party" was like an erupting crater. For a moment, the temperature soared, I don''t know how much.

    Although there was almost no real damage, screams, screams and screams echoed continuously from the field, making the scene like hell, wailing everywhere.

    When the strong wind blows away, the deafening noise is pinched out in the air. After all the calm, all the aegis (absolute defense circle) around are broken and dissipated.

    One by one, people on the ground raised their heads with lingering fear, looked around, and then, one face was covered with fear.

    There is no reason for it.

    Only because the battle field of "night meeting" disappeared.

    Instead, it''s a huge hole filled with smoke and fire, rolling rubble like a meteorite hitting the ground.

    ¡­ All the people were lying in disorder in every place of the pit, bringing a sound of panic and confusion to the whole field.

    When they got up from the ground, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, midnight, Sigmund and others gathered together clenched their fists and their faces were covered with sweat.

    They have already found out who the target of this attack is.

    Dean, it''s gone

    "Speechless..." Fley''s face was shaking with a whisper.

    "Kill Dean?... "

    "That guy..." Lei Zhen''s face is livid.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Charlotte clenched her lips, raised her head slowly, and looked up at the figure floating in front of the five young girls, holding the gorgeous black bow. She could not help shouting.

    "Why?!"

    Perhaps I heard Charlotte''s voice. In the middle of the air, I lowered my eyes silently and glanced at Charlotte on the ground, but it seemed like I saw a stranger. Within a second, I took back my eyes.

    "That month..."

    That month, he raised his hand, put the lace fan in his hand, and light the void in the front.

    With the tip of the fan as the source, the space begins to ripple, covering the wordless and a line of girls.

    The figure of the group suddenly became dreamlike, like a mirage, and soon disappeared there with the ripples of space.

    On the ground, in the huge pit, there is chaos r1152

 Chapter 1666

    In the back of the central lecture hall of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", as the venue of the "night party", the lawn between the school building of the Ministry of medicine and the school building of the Ministry of law became a huge pothole only overnight. ?¡£¡£

    Students, professors and guards who were present stood up from the ground and looked around the scene, as if they had not yet reflected from the unexpected situation. Their faces were both frightened and dazed.

    In such a state, the whole scene was eerie for a while, until after a while, the first people to react gradually caused riots, making the whole scene chaotic.

    Standing on the edge of the giant pit, Charlotte with Sigmund, Frey with five "Garm" series of "automaton", leizhen with the night, the group looked at the chaos in front of them, unable to speak for a long time.

    At this time, there is only one question in people''s mind.

    Why?

    Why does wordless attack the dean?

    Why did things suddenly become like this?

    "Anli..." Charlotte suddenly made a noise, and went to the front of alliet, who lowered his head and could not see clearly, shaking his hands and holding her thin shoulder. "You just told me to stop him? Do you know why he did such a thing? Right?... "

    "Sister My lord Annette looked up and saw the beautiful, strong, powerful sister with a pale face and helpless eyes. Heart, like a knife like colic.

    "Tell me Anli Charlotte''s voice was almost silent, and her words were vague and hoarse.

    "In the end, what do you know?"

    "Calm down, shire..." Sigmund spoke in a deep voice.

    "If you do, even if Anli really knows something. You''ll be too scared to speak... "

    "But But Charlotte turned her eyes to the direction of the huge hole in front of her, and looked at the scene of chaos inside, with a sad smile.

    "That guy killed the Dean..."

    Sigmund is silent. Even Frey, leizhen, night and so on were silent.

    "Warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" is the highest institution in the magic world. It is a major organ that transports excellent puppet envoys to all countries in the world, cultivates powerful puppet envoys and strengthens the national strength of all countries. Because of this nature, the school has the autonomy, and everything within the walls of the school is like a small country, which is managed by the senior management.

    And standing at the top of this small country. It''s the Dean Edward Rutherford!

    Killing the head of a college is the same as killing the head of a country!

    Therefore, once the charge of wordless assassination is found, he will be executed by the college!

    Not only that, but also to send excellent puppet envoys to all countries in the world. The leaders of the major organs that have cultivated powerful puppet envoys and strengthened the national strength of various countries have been killed. All countries and forces outside the college can also hunt him down and treat him as a criminal!

    In other words. Wordless is very likely to become a street mouse that everyone in the world will not allow!

    However, just now, almost all of the witnesses who witnessed the wordless shooting of the Dean with his own bow and arrow were in the end.

    That is to say, it will be the pursuit of the college''s police force, the discipline committee and even the spontaneous team composed of professors and students!

    Knowing this clearly, Lei Zhen, who has more or less something to do with wordless, and both of them are gloomy in the night, and Frey is covering her mouth, with tears in her eyes.

    Charlotte didn''t show much, just lowered his head and didn''t speak any more, but both Annette, who was held by Charlotte, and Sigmund, who was standing on Charlotte''s shoulder, could feel it.

    Charlotte''s body was shaking.

    I have to say, it''s fate.

    Once the Earl of Birao''s family was a famous British ingenious family. It was the aristocrat who was given the unicorn badge and the Northern Territory and the title by her majesty.

    However, as a very distinguished child visited the Earl of Birao''s house, he was bitten by a small dog type ''automaton'' of Charlotte at that time, and the Earl of Birao''s house was punished by the royal family.

    First, count Birao''s title was deprived, his family''s territory was reclaimed, and then the family''s "automaton" was disintegrated, and even the assets were frozen.

    Because the assets were frozen, the Earls of Birao were in trouble. Because of this, the Earls of Birao were regarded as a common enemy by the British. They couldn''t find jobs in the UK, so they had to go to France alone.But in France, count Birao''s work seems to have been equally unsuccessful. Before long, count Birao lost his message and no news.

    While Charlotte was still at school, Charlotte''s mother and sister also disappeared.

    In the absence of any relatives, Charlotte, a child, was expelled from the boarding school after the end of the tuition fee, and really fell into a state of nothing.

    Fortunately, Charlotte also has outstanding talent for making puppets, and there are also Earl of Birao''s family who have passed on from generation to generation, with magic containing the truth of the universe, and Sigmund carrying the magic circuit of "magic sword".

    No matter what the external situation is, warprukis Wang liqiqiao college only focuses on the puppet emissary who is superior in strength. It is a thorough strength doctrine. No matter whether the other party is the child of a felony or not, as long as it has strength, it will be accepted.

    As a result, Charlotte won the scholarship of "warprussian King''s Qiqiao College" and entered "warprussian King''s Qiqiao College".

    So Charlotte''s dream began when she entered the college and had a glimmer of hope.

    Find your parents, find your sister, find the hearts of those ''automatons'' who used to be family members, return to the past and live happily together.

    It is for this reason that Charlotte is so dedicated to the "night party". He wants to regain the reputation of the count of Birao and get enough wealth to revive the count of Birao and return everything to its original state by climbing on the throne of the "devil king".

    It is because of this plan that Charlotte will alienate all possible enemies in the college and go on alone.

    God is not thin to Charlotte. In the end, he gave Charlotte a heart to heart existence, so that Charlotte would not be alone in the college.

    However, today, the once missing sister once again appeared in front of Charlotte, but the only one who can make friends with her is almost on the way to leave her forever.

    How can Charlotte, who is strong in appearance but weak in heart, bear it?

    Can''t bear to see such a Charlotte, Sigmund don''t look back, look to the center of the giant pit.

    When he saw the scene, Sigmund''s eyes lit up and he called out.

    "Shire! Look there! "

    Hearing Sigmund''s voice, everyone was shocked and looked at it conditionally.

    In a moment, the eyes of the group also brightened.

    In the center of the empty pit, suddenly, several figures appeared there.

    It was six beautiful girls in black dresses, with curtains hanging in front of their faces.

    Behind the six girls stood two more.

    One is a man with a silver mask and a gorgeous Cape.

    One is a half aged man with dark skin, big body and strong as a soldier.

    The former is Magnus!

    The latter, impressively, is the head of the college who should have died!

    "Dean Not dead? " Fley exclaimed in surprise.

    "Magnus..." Lei Zhen''s face coagulated.

    "I see. Did Magnus protect the dean?"

    Charlotte''s spirit was suddenly shaken, and the gloom on her face was swept away.

    The dean is not dead!

    Then, everything, there is room for recovery!

    "I didn''t expect that things have reached this point..."

    Just then, a cold voice rang from behind the Charlotte party.

    Everyone followed the prestige, and then Kimberly''s figure was imprinted in the eyes of everyone present.

    The eyes hidden under the glasses turned to Annette, and Kimberly snorted and turned.

    "You guys, come with me..."

    With that, she didn''t give anyone the chance to object. Kimberly left without hesitation.

    Everyone looked at each other and could only follow up...)

 Chapter 1667

    "Warprukis King''s School of opportunity", central lecture hall

    With the five girls of that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, they walked wordlessly through the hall on the first floor, went up the stairs, directly to the third floor, stepped into the silent corridor, and came to the front of a door in the dim light.

    "Gee..."

    Almost at the same time when a group of people came to the door, the door opened itself.

    A man in deacon suit, colored glasses and short silver hair holding the handle of the door opened the door and stood inside the door with no expression, but with a little hard to hold vigilance in his eyes.

    This vigilance is not only for wordless, but also for the five girls who stand behind wordless and wear the cavalry uniform with white background and red edge and red pleated skirt, just like the team.

    However, in addition to the three people who took a look at the truth, the wordless, that month and Icarus didn''t even take a look at the truth. They turned their eyes to the door.

    "Ah, it''s hard for you, ''scarlet eyes''..."

    The elegant young man stood at the front window, turned around, and opened his mouth with a smile like joy and excitement.

    "That arrow just now is amazing. It''s more destructive than the sword of tyrantrex. What is the bow? Is it a magic tool with magic circuit? What magic circuit would that be? "

    A couple of them seem curious. It was like asking questions, but I didn''t even have the meaning to answer them. I walked in with a group of girls.

    Behind speechless, Yue, Gu Sha and Xia Yin looked at the boy with an annoying smile in his face without trace. They were thoughtful.

    That month, Gusha and Xiayin didn''t come here with Wuyan last time.

    So, although I know that someone is going to use wordless, I don''t know what the other side looks like.

    Now, at the first sight, the three girls are totally different. But not the same idea.

    Sand is the feeling. In front of him, although he looks very handsome and has a charming smile, he doesn''t care how he looks. It''s kind of creepy.

    Summer sound is feeling. In front of the young man. In addition to a noble temperament, there is a dark and strange atmosphere like a viper.

    That month, I narrowed my eyes. Looking at the young man, I don''t know when, there is an interesting smile on his face.

    And in that month, when the three young girls, i.e. Yu Sha and Xia Yin, were looking at the young girl, the young girl also turned their eyes to the three young girls.

    Looking at the tender but steady month, the bright and lovely sand, the holy and pure summer sound, the young people are just like appreciating the works of art, sending out a continuous exclamation.

    "It''s really beautiful. Compared with Magnus'' squadron '', it''s not bad at all. In terms of shape, your'' automaton ''is more attractive. I don''t know if it can match Magnus in terms of performance."

    For the words that the teenager didn''t know what it meant to say, wordless once again chose to ignore, which made the real eyes standing beside the door appear extremely dissatisfied, but they could not attack.

    Last time, in the face of speechlessness, the other party only sent out an "automaton" and threatened the real object to be protected.

    Now, all the "automaton" of the other side are on the scene. Even if their performance is not comparable to that of the angel girl who put the laser lightsaber on the real owner''s neck the last time, it is certainly not much worse.

    I don''t have the confidence to deal with five such opponents.

    Therefore, even if no longer dissatisfied, really can only choose to endure.

    Compared with Zhen, the young man looks like he doesn''t care about anything. He shrugs his shoulders, looks out of the window, and slowly pulls up an arc at the corner of his mouth.

    "It seems that your target person is still alive..."

    Smell words, speechless eyes have a flash of fine awn, then, also went to the direction of the window, looked out.

    This is the third floor of the central lecture hall.

    The venue of the "night party" is at the back of the central lecture hall, sandwiched in the lawn between the school buildings of the Ministry of medicine and the school buildings of the Ministry of law.

    From the window at the back of the third floor of the central lecture hall, you can clearly see the situation of the "night meeting" battle place.

    Of course, that place, now, has been replaced by a huge hole.

    Speechless, we can see that in the huge pit, one by one security guards are surrounding a cordon, driving out all the students inside, and one by one the members of the discipline committee are beginning to assist the security guards to collect evidence for those students present.Apart from the guards and the members of the discipline committee, even the professor was expelled from the huge pit.

    There are only two people left in the huge pit, not the guards and the discipline committee.

    Magnus in a silver mask and a black cloak like a war gown.

    The dean who should have died under the arrow of meteor night.

    At this time, the dean is talking to Magnus with his squadron. It seems that he is discussing something.

    The head of the college turned his back to the central lecture hall, so he was speechless and could not see the expression of the head of the college clearly, while Magnus was ice faced and wearing a mask. On the surface, he could not tell what the two were talking about.

    However, with only guessing, wordless and young people seem to have guessed what they are talking about.

    "It seems that in order to prevent themselves from being attacked again by ''inexplicable'' people, prudent college elders are planning to make college number one. Now the nearest ''marshal'' to the ''demon king'' is going to be their own guard to protect their own safety..."

    Just like seeing the scene that makes people happy, the young man smiles happily.

    "Next, if you want to kill the Dean, it means you have to compete with that monster..."

    "Monster?..." His eyes slanted towards the youth, and he had no voice for the first time since he entered the Council of the executive department of the night meeting.

    "Are you afraid of Magnus, too?"

    "Afraid! How can I not be afraid? " Say so on the mouth, on the face, the expression of the youth is full of don''t care.

    "Magnus'' squadron ''is a super strong'' automaton ''that can compete with'' thirteen flesh NDS'', even if it''s right, there''s no way to do it?"

    At this point, the boy turned his head and looked straight to speechless.

    "Of course, if the" total control vibration "is the level you said last time, I won''t be afraid of any more..."

    In this sentence, it is clear that the young people still care about the "vector operation" mentioned last time.

    In this regard, wordless just looked at the youth with a smile, let the youth know, wordless is sure to reveal nothing.

    "So what are you going to do next?..." The boy curled up his mouth uninteresting.

    "If I don''t kill the Dean, even if I don''t do it, the Granville family will keep an eye on Annette. At that time, unless you are around her for 24 hours, Annette without any strength can''t resist..."

    In the face of such an obvious threat, the expression on the wordless face has not changed from the beginning to the end, but there is a little more pity in the eyes of the young man, which makes the young man smile back.

    Without waiting for the young man to say something, he turned around without saying anything and went out.

    "You are being hunted now..." A good reminder from a young man.

    "I have a way to hide my identity. Don''t you need my help?"

    Speechless steps down, side over body, sarcastic said such a sentence.

    "Do you think anyone is as ugly as you?"

    Words fall, with a line of girls, speechless head also did not return out of the night meeting executive department of the Senate.

    Until speechless leave, the expression on the juvenile''s face is finally gloomy down.

    "Young master..." It''s full of questions.

    "Has he seen through it?"

    The young man was silent for a while, and then he smiled.

    "Anyway, in his attitude, he will play with us, won''t he?"

    Hearing this, my heart shook a little.

    In his master''s heart, the man, from the flag, has become a playe

 Chapter 1668

    In a room dedicated to professors in the college, Kimberly sat on a rather luxurious chair in the middle of a room full of bookshelves and books, closed her eyes, and tapped the armrest with her fingers once to make the sound reverberate in the air.

    At night, I was making tea, but I was obviously absent-minded.

    Charlotte is holding the hand of the uneasy face of Annette, and with Frey, leizhen two people stand in front of Kimberly, silent, waiting for Kimberly to speak.

    Sigmund stands on the back of one of the "automatons" in the "Garm" series and stays in the corner of the room with five "automatons" in the "Garm" series.

    This scene has been maintained for more than ten or twenty minutes, but there is not even a person speaking at the scene, which makes the surrounding atmosphere filled with a strange heavy.

    Perhaps, the matter of wordless attack on the head of the college has brought great impact on Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, etc

    At least, even the most impatient Charlotte took Annette''s hand and stayed there without saying a word. If it''s normal, I''m afraid that this unspeakable silence has long been broken.

    Of course, Kimberly, the owner of the room, did not intend to keep the silence for too long.

    A few minutes later, Kimberly opened her eyes. A little coldness of vision was directed at Annette.

    "In fact, I really want to catch you and torture you directly!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Annette was obviously shocked by this sentence. Tears appeared in her eyes and she hid behind Charlotte.

    "Miss Kimberly!" Charlotte quickly hugged Annette''s shoulder and stared at Kimberly.

    "Has nothing to do with Annie?"

    "What stupid thing are you talking about?" Kimberly glanced at Charlotte.

    "Do you really think Annette has nothing to do with it?"

    Charlotte opened her mouth slightly, but could not answer.

    "Whether or not alliet has anything to do with the silent assassination of the Dean, she seems to know something about it..." On one side, Lei Zhen said a pertinent word as if he were fair.

    "After all. Before acting without words. Annette did come to the scene and let tyrantrex stop him, which proved that Annette knew in advance that he would fight against the Dean, right

    "Correct solution!" Kimberly calmed down to a mechanical sound. Said to the crowd.

    "Of course. I personally wonder why the second miss of count Birao''s family, who has been missing for many years, suddenly appeared in the college. It''s right to be more skeptical about being a student in the College... "

    At Kimberly''s words, Charlotte thought of it, and spoke excitedly to Annette.

    "Anli. Where have you been these years? Do you know how worried I am about you? Where''s mom? Are you together? "

    In the face of Charlotte''s endless problems, Annette gave Charlotte a painful look, but without saying anything, she closed her eyes and bowed her head.

    "Anli!" Charlotte''s voice grew at the sight of Annette, who had no intention of explaining anything.

    "Your family affairs, please deal with them after the event!" Kimberly interrupted Charlotte''s questioning discontentedly, and glanced at Annette.

    "I just want to know if it''s about you that ''scarlet eyes'' assassinated the dean?"

    As soon as the voice fell, Annette''s shoulder shook with force, which made Charlotte understand her at once, and Kimberly, Frey, leizhen, etc.

    "Then..." Fleur could not help but step forward, that is, some cringe, and some hope like opening.

    "It''s not his idea that wordless will kill the Dean, is it?"

    But she buried her head in Charlotte''s arms, as if she were not going to say anything.

    But it is just like this that confirms the truth of the sentence just now.

    "Is he threatened?" Charlotte shook her head in an almost inconceivable voice, and said in a negative way.

    "It''s impossible. His strength is so high that even Magnus was once suppressed by him. When I practiced with him, even if I put all my efforts into it, I could barely get to him an ''automaton''. This one alone, I have never won!"

    "Never won against an ''automaton''?" Lei Zhen''s face was shocked."You are one of the thirteen people (meat NDS)". Except Magnus, no one dares to say that he has a 100% chance to beat you, right? So you can''t even get him an ''automaton''

    "It''s hard to be reconciled, but it''s true..." Charlotte had a wry smile on her face.

    "His strength is already with me No, the existence of different dimensions with us, like Magnus, does not feel like the strongest, but invincible! "

    "It''s true that wordless, like Magnus, is as strong as despairing..." Lei Zhen''s face was hung with a trace of unwillingness, but he said.

    "In this way, no one can threaten such a strong man at all?"

    "That''s why I said that you are all kids..." Kimberly said this sarcastically.

    "A man''s strength, even if it is strong enough, is not strong enough for an army. For those who hold these forces, there is nothing that cannot be used!"

    "Let alone..." Kimberly looked at Annette with great interest.

    "The chips that can be used to threaten are in front of us?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Charlotte subconsciously stood in front of Annette, as if to cover up her uneasiness, and spoke loudly.

    "You want to say that Anne was used as a threat chip?!"

    "So it is..." Compared with Charlotte, who can''t accept her face, ray is shocked.

    "If someone doesn''t say anything to me and doesn''t kill the Dean, then alliet will die. That makes sense!"

    "What --!" Charlotte took a breath of cold air and shook her head desperately.

    "Impossible! He has nothing to do with Annie, hasn''t he?! Why kill the dean for Angie? "

    "Mr. Wuyan didn''t kill the Dean just to save me!"

    When Charlotte''s voice had just fallen, Annette could not help but raise her head and shout at Charlotte with a pale face.

    "Mr. Wuyan will kill the dean for your elder sister!"

    "For For me? " Charlotte froze.

    "It seems that the situation is clear..." Kimberly sighed.

    "The person behind is not to say to ''scarlet eyes''," if you don''t kill the Dean, Annette will die ", but to say'' if you don''t kill the Dean, the sister of tyrantrex will die '' Do you?... "

    Hear here, who is not clear

    Indeed, wordless was not threatened to assassinate the dean of the college for the sake of Annette, to become a criminal enough to be executed, but for Charlotte!

    Because, if we don''t save her, maybe it will lead to her death. After a long time of hard work, in order to reunite her family, we will come to the school of warprussian king jiqiqiao, and try our best to become the Charlotte of the devil. We will be in agony.

    Speechless, is to prevent Charlotte from suffering, will go to save with him nothing to do with the anliete!

    Even if he is threatened by others, he will become a criminal enough to be executed!

    "How could So... " Charlotte was limping on the ground, listless.

    "It turns out that I did it all..."

    Looking at Charlotte''s lost look, flea couldn''t help but look away, and Kimberly and leizhen couldn''t help sighing.

    "Elder sister..." But ariet''s eyes moved violently, biting her lips.

    Sure enough, Mr. wordless, it''s very special for elder sister

    "Elder sister..." In front of all the people present, ariet''s voice trembled and squeezed out such a sentence.

    "If you want to save Mr. Wuyan, kill me..."

    Charlotte''s pair of lost eyes shrink to the size of a needle

 Chapter 1669

    (gentlemen, do you think it''s OK for us to change that in the early morning to night watch? ...)

    "kill me..."

    The trembling voice line clearly resounded in the whole room, and also spread to everyone''s ears.

    Fley, Kimberly, leizhen, night and so on all changed their faces because of such a sentence. Charlotte was even more directly confused.

    "Anli!" On one side, standing on the back of one of the "Garm" series of "automaton", Sigmund couldn''t help but speak out sternly.

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"

    Annette pulled up a sad smile.

    "I Just telling the truth... "

    "Do you want to use your own death to get scarlet eyes away from the threat of the emissary behind it?" For some reason, Kimberly had an angry expression on her face.

    "It''s stupid not to cherish your life!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Once again, Annette took hold of her lips. She overcame her cowardice and said a word to Kimberly.

    "If not, how can we save Mr. Wuyan?"

    The main messenger behind the whole thing is to take the life of ariet as a threat. Only in this way can we successfully let wordless assassinate the dean.

    If the target used as a threat dies directly, then there will be no reason for the master messenger to threaten speechless or speechless.

    At least that''s what everyone here thinks.

    "Do you think that guy will be happy if you do that?" Ray took a step forward and looked directly at Annette.

    "You are the object that he will save even if he becomes a criminal. If you even give up yourself, you will not let everything he has done in vain?"

    "Mr. wordless is not to save me..." Annette shook her head as if she were about to cry.

    "Mr. wordless Just for my sister Just to save me

    "So what?" Kimberly sneered.

    "You think you''re dead. ''scarlet eyes'' will not be threatened. And if you can get rid of the charge of assassinating the Dean, will your elder sister be happy? "

    Alliet''s mouth was slightly open and closed like a goldfish, unable to say a word.

    "Don''t say it. Anli Charlotte, slumped on the ground, raised her head sharply. The lost look disappeared. Instead, he was firm and firm. He wiped his face and stood up.

    "I won''t let you die!"

    "Elder sister!" Annette spoke excitedly.

    "Mr. silent..."

    "I''ll bring him back!" Charlotte clenched her fist.

    "Certainly!"

    "Determination is good..." It''s a pity. When Charlotte made up her mind, Kimberly poured out a basin of cold water.

    "But you think things are too simple, don''t you?"

    Charlotte, Annette, Frey, leizhen, and all of them were stunned.

    "Do you think that scarlet eyes can be a threat?" he said Kimberly narrowed her eyes in a teachable tone.

    "If the other side is the kind of object you can solve all at once, with the power of ''scarlet eyes'', it''s impossible to compromise!"

    "You mean..." Ray really has some uncertain words.

    "The other side, better than the silent one?"

    "In this college, people who dare to say that they are better than ''scarlet eyes'', even Magnus can''t say it?..." Said Kimberly with admiration and indifference.

    "As Charlotte said," scarlet eyes "and Magnus are already strong in different dimensions. Although the night party has just begun, their strength alone is enough to stand in the position of" devil king "

    Hearing this sentence, everyone looked at each other, but they recognized it from the heart.

    Magnus is a super genius who has broken the college''s record and won the first place in history!

    In his "squadron", every "automaton" has the highest level of existence, with the highest level of performance, and one single body is enough to match the "thirteen people (NDS)", a total of six, even if it is the real "demon king", it can not be said that it is better than him!And speechless, although his power is only a flash in the pan several times, but every "automaton" of him can match the existence of "thirteen people" (meat NDS) in a single body, which is no less than Magnus in quantity!

    In addition, the wordless "squadron" magic circuit is also perfectly matched with each other, taking into account every aspect of attack, defense, treatment, backup and remote!

    Really fight a team battle, Magnus'' squadron ''may be weaker than the wordless'' squadron''!

    Such an existence, which is to run out of a person can threaten it

    "Is no one better than speechless?" Lei Zhen pondered for a while, then raised his head.

    "That is to say, the other party may not be a person, but a force?"

    Hearing this, Charlotte, Frey and other people were shocked.

    "The brain is spinning fast..." Kimberly nodded approvingly, followed by a sharp turn.

    "In fact, recently, there is reliable news that the Kingsford family are trying to contact the Dean privately!"

    "The Kingsford family?" Charlotte first crooked her head, puzzled for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and her face changed.

    "Felix?!"

    "You mean that it''s the Kingsford family who secretly threatened alliet''s life?" Leizhen looks at Annette, but Annette seems to be afraid of leizhen. She hides behind Charlotte and refuses to say a word.

    "It''s just a guess, but it''s reasonable, isn''t it?" Kimberly gave everyone a look around.

    "Because of Felix''s incident, the Kingsford family was attacked by all the organizations of the students killed by Felix, which led to the complete failure of the Kingsford family in England. There are two people who let this happen!"

    "Defeat Felix and arrest Felix without words!" Lei Zhen''s eyes gradually sharpened.

    "And the dean who declared Felix''s true identity and convicted him of the crime!"

    "Yes! Just kill the dean who convicted Felix, and the Kingsford family can do it! " Kimberly nodded heavily.

    "For example, there is a saying that" the political enemies of the Kingsford family have brought the dean in to slander the eldest son of the Kingsford family, and kill the only dean who knows about it. "

    "What a funny guess!" Lei Zhen retorted rudely.

    "Compared with this, there will be more people who will believe the saying that" in order to get revenge on the dean who lost the Kingsford family, the Kingsford family sent someone to assassinate him "

    "Maybe you don''t know, the reputation of the Kingsford family is very good..." Said Kimberly without hesitation.

    "The Kingsford family has a very high position in the hearts of the people in running charity all the year round, and the public opinion generally only favors the people in the hearts of the people. In addition, Felix once had a very high popularity in the college. In front of people, he was also kind-hearted. Which one do you think people would choose to believe for the two public opinions?"

    "Then..." Flea''s expression was clouded.

    "If Wordless killed the Dean... "

    "The Kingsford family will push him out as a substitute!" Said Kimberly, word by word.

    "As long as we put him under the leadership of the head of the United College, the eldest son of the Kingsford family, and the political enemy of the Kingsford family who killed the head of the college, the Kingsford family will be able to return to politics smoothly, and all those who hinder will shut up because of the public opinion!"

    "Bang!"

    Kimberly''s voice had just fallen. Charlotte patted the bookshelf hard. Her face and eyes were burning with anger.

    "I will never let them succeed!"

    With that, Charlotte turned and ran out of the room, taking Annette''s hand.

    "Catch up!" Kimberly coldly orders to Frey and leizhen.

    "Don''t let her do stupid things!"

    Fley and leizhen have just come back to us. They quickly catch up with each othe

 Chapter 1670

    "Shire!"

    While Charlotte pulls Annette out of the door, Frey comes with the "automaton" of the "Garm" series, ray Zhen comes up with the night, Sigmund also shakes his wings and catches up. .¡£

    "Calm down! Shire! " Sigmund fell on Charlotte ''.

    "In the end, your reckless action will not only save you, but also catch up with yourself!"

    "Elder sister! Elder sister! You can''t go! " Annette also tightly held Charlotte''s hand and shook her head desperately.

    "Even if it''s elder sister, it''s not their match!"

    "Do you want me to stand by like this?" Charlotte shrieked with excitement.

    "He came to this point for me, and the master messenger was the Kingsford family!"

    "I was the one who set up the bureau to let Felix jump, and I was the one who pulled him out. But I was too naive to think that Felix would give me a hand, which made me have to give a hand to Felix. So I should be the one who hurt the Kingsford family!" With that, Charlotte''s eyes began to wet. "But now, he not only because I was used by others, but also for me to bear all the consequences, how can you let me stand by and watch?"

    "At the end of the day, it''s the Kingsford family. It''s just miss Kimberly''s guess!" Lei Zhen came up with him at night. Staring at Charlotte.

    "It''s just a guess. Who knows if it''s true?"

    "But you also said that it''s impossible for you to be able to threaten him alone. It''s only by the power of a whole force that he can be threatened, isn''t it? " Charlotte looked very still. I think she had fully believed that the main messenger was the Kingsford family.

    "The kingsfords are out of shape. But the influence is still not comparable to ordinary people, just a person without words. No matter how strong he is, his personal strength is still limited, isn''t it? "

    "As you say, there is no power comparable to the Kingsford family. How can you be sure that it must be the Kingsford family?" Lei Zhen''s voice can''t help increasing.

    "Even if it''s true that the Kingsford family are playing tricks, you have said that one''s power is limited after all. Do you think you can fight against the Kingsford family on your own? " "If not, I will go!" Cried Charlotte.

    "I won''t let him bear all this alone!"

    Finish. Charlotte turned around again when she wanted to run away. Her two hands were held tightly by a pair of slender, strong and powerful hands.

    "Elder sister..." Annette pursed her lips with some stubbornness.

    "You can''t go..."

    "I don''t want to see you like this..." Fleur with a pair of past full of weak gas, this moment is full of firm red eyes looking at Charlotte.

    "He went to kill the dean for you, so, at least, please calm down before you can bring him back, can''t you?"

    Charlotte lowered her head and covered all her expressions under the bright and dazzling bangs. Soon, the crystal liquid slipped silently from her face and dropped on the ground.

    "Ah..." Sigmund sighed.

    "Now, we can be sure that the other side will not be just a person, but an influential force. Otherwise, there will be no compromise without words, and Anli will not be so free to wander around the college, or even come to our side..."

    "The other side is taking Annette as hostage, threatening speechless!" Lei Zhen also calmly analyzed it.

    "As a matter of fact, Annette is here now, and the hostages have been rescued, haven''t they? Is there any need for that guy to comply? "

    "This proves that the other side has the confidence to threaten her life at any time!" Sigmund''s eyes sharpened and swept around.

    "For example, there are people nearby who are watching on Anli at any time!"

    Hearing this, everyone''s body was tense.

    "It''s not the same because someone is watching!" Rajen turned his eyes to Annette and looked at her delicate body.

    "Stink Stinky man! " At once, alliet''s pretty face turned pale, and she stepped back again and again.

    "You What do you want to do to me? "

    "Lei Zhen..." At night, there was a fierce expression like Shura.

    "How can you look at this fox with such obscene eyes? Are you interested in her?"

    "At least at this time, would you please seriously think about the significance of my doing this?" Lei Zhen''s serious expression broke down and screamed out like crazy."I was just wondering if there were magic bombs or sharp pain in Annette''s body!"

    If so, it would make sense for her to let her run around freely.

    Anyway, once she had no intention of resisting, or when Annette intended to resist, detonate some kind of threat in her body, it would be over.

    The other side must have the confidence to ensure that alliet''s life is in her own hands, so that she will be allowed to run around.

    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that there are people around who have been keeping an eye on Annette, who can start at any time and take her life.

    But at least, for now, no one in the room has been found watching.

    Frey even let the "Garm" series of "automaton" sniff around, but still didn''t smell someone else around.

    "Anli..." Charlotte seemed to perk up, took Annette''s hand, and began to talk with worry.

    "Have they done anything to you?"

    Annette was silent, and soon, slowly broke Charlotte''s hand.

    "Don''t worry about my business, elder sister..." Annette lowered her head, and the low voice reverberated.

    "Mr. wordless will be threatened, elder sister will be so painful, everyone will be so worried, because of my relationship, so leave me alone, let me live and die, so Mr. wordless can come back again..."

    "What are you talking about?!" Charlotte said angrily.

    "You''re my sister. How can I let you live and die?"

    Annette glanced at Charlotte, bit her teeth, and said nothing more. She turned around and ran to the forest.

    "Wait! Anne! " Charlotte was startled, trying to catch up, but Sigmund stopped her.

    "Let Anne go!"

    "Sigmund, how could you..."

    "As Sigmund said, let alliet leave us for a while!" Rajen interrupts Charlotte.

    "Next, we have to find a way to bring back the silence. For this reason, many things need to be discussed. If someone is really watching around Annette, wouldn''t we take Annette with us and let our actions be known to the other party?"

    This Charlotte was speechless, but she spoke with a worried face.

    "But Anne looks like that, I''m afraid she won''t think about it..."

    "Allie is the only chip that can threaten wordless right now. The other side can''t watch this chip lose!" Said Sigmund in a deep voice.

    "Anli''s safety can be assured for the time being..."

    Charlotte hesitated at once, and it was a long time before she let out a breath.

    "I see, but are you going to get involved, too?"

    "He saved me!" Fleur did not hesitate to speak.

    "This time, I''ll save him!"

    "I don''t know him very well..." Lei Zhen looks at each other at night and smiles.

    "However, we agreed to fight again in the awarding ceremony. If he ran like this, I would be very troubled..."

    "You..." Charlotte turned her back and let her choking voice ring around her.

    "What a What about idiots... "

    "Well, in a word, form a front first!" Lei Zhen smiled and then got serious again.

    "The goal of wordless is the dean of the college, who is still alive. Wordless will find you again!"

    "He must be stopped from killing the Dean!" Sigmund has a strong voice.

    "Once the dean is killed by him, no matter how much hardship he has, it can''t be recovered!"

    Charlotte and Frey looked at each other immediately. They nodded their heads heavily...)

 Chapter 1671

    "Warprussian King''s School of opportunity", Griffin''s lair

    Opening the door of her own room, Charlotte took Sigmund flying beside her, walked into the room, shook his hand, closed the door at will, came to the bed that belonged to her, and fell straight down. ?¡£¡£

    As a matter of fact, it''s past the time of access control. Even if Charlotte is one of the thirteen people, he will be severely criticized by the warden who has not locked the door for a long time when he comes back at least.

    In the past, Charlotte didn''t sneak out at night, and every time, the warden of Griffin''s dormitory would scold her to death.

    But this evening, Charlotte is back in the room.

    There is no reason for this, only because the "glove holders" who are qualified to participate in the "night party" have the right to postpone returning to the dormitory during the "night party".

    After all, the nightclubs don''t end until 12 a.m. every night, even if the fighting ends ahead of schedule.

    Therefore, for the convenience of the "glove holders", during the "night party", the prison will give them the spare key of the gate, so that they can ponder their own time and return to the dormitory freely. Thanks to this, Charlotte didn''t have to be preached by the warden at such a late hour. Otherwise, with her current inner irritation, she would certainly be furious.

    Bury your face in your quilt and smell the fragrance from your body. Charlotte''s head was a mess.

    It''s not Charlotte''s fault. Who let so many things happen tonight?

    First, the battlefield of "night meeting" was destroyed, and the life of the Dean was stared at, while the battlefield of "night meeting" was destroyed. It''s not someone else who looks at the life of the Dean, but Charlotte''s only friend in the college, or in the world.

    Come again. Her long lost sister suddenly appeared in front of Charlotte and asked her to stop her only friend.

    And wait until it''s over. One by one, the story was revealed.

    Charlotte''s sister was taken hostage

    To save his sister, Charlotte''s only friend had to assassinate the dean of the college and become a criminal enough to be executed

    It is very likely that the behind the scenes emissary was admired by Charlotte in the past, but he tried to frame Charlotte. As a result, Charlotte found out what happened to Felix''s family who lost power in politics also. It should be Charlotte''s own responsibility, but as a result, she let her only friend and sister bear all the responsibilities for herself

    One after another, they all made Charlotte look strong, but in fact, she was so weak that she could hardly breathe. And shed tears.

    "Sigmund..." In such a mood, Charlotte''s voice and color are low.

    "You say, am I a guy who can only bring misfortune to people around me?"

    "Ah..." Sigmund seemed to have expected Charlotte to have such an idea. Sighing.

    "Do you think everything is your fault?"

    "Isn''t it?..." Charlotte hugged the quilt tightly and buried her whole head in it.

    "At the beginning, if I didn''t control my" automatic puppet "and let it bite people, the Earl of Birao''s house would not have fallen to this point. Neither would my father, mother, and Anne have disappeared..."

    "And if she doesn''t go missing, she won''t be turned into an adult now, and it''s still used to threaten my only friend..." Charlotte''s voice is getting weaker.

    "All the people who have a good relationship with me have met with misfortune, and the people around me have left me one after another, which is not enough to prove that I am a person who only brings misfortune?"

    "So, do you think you should be responsible for the misfortune you bring to others?" Sigmund falls in front of Charlotte and stares at her with her head in the quilt.

    "Do you want to stop speechless just because the other party is doing what should be undertaken by you?"

    "Of course not!" Charlotte immediately looked up at Sigmund and spoke in a negative voice.

    "Because he is my friend, I can''t watch him become a criminal and commit crimes that will be ostracized by everyone. What''s more, he is still for me!"

    "Just because they are your friends?" Sigmund looked into Charlotte''s eyes as if he wanted to see through her heart.

    "Don''t you take him for a likable opposite sex?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Charlotte''s eyes fluctuated violently for a moment. She became very excited and wanted to say something. But in the end, it turned the excitement in her eyes into gloom.

    Sigmund is ten times as old as Charlotte!

    Since Charlotte was born, Sigmund has been with Charlotte and never left.Perhaps Charlotte''s father didn''t know her, her mother didn''t know her, even her sister, Annette, but Sigmund was definitely the best person in the world to know Charlotte.

    It''s impossible for Charlotte to conceal Sigmund''s real thoughts, which will be seen through at a glance.

    In fact, it is.

    "You don''t think you deserve to like wordless, do you?" Sigmund''s words hit Charlotte''s heart directly.

    "Because you think you are an unfortunate woman. If you like someone, you will only bring misfortune to them!"

    "Because you think you need to revive the Earl of Birao''s family and find your own family, so you don''t have time to waste on liking someone!"

    "Because you think you used to like Felix, and now if you like wordless, you are a frivolous woman who doesn''t pay attention!"

    Sigmund''s voice was calm, and he slowly exposed Charlotte''s mind.

    "I said, right?..."

    Charlotte was silent.

    It was a performance of speechlessness.

    For the first time, Sigmund yelled at Charlotte.

    "Speechless can be a criminal who may be sentenced to death for you. Don''t you dare to be mistaken for a frivolous woman for speechless?"

    This sentence, like a thunder, hit Charlotte.

    Yeah!

    Speechless can become a criminal for himself and his sister, so why can''t he become a frivolous woman for him?

    Even if outsiders see themselves like this, even if others despise themselves, despise themselves, and spit on themselves, what then?

    In college, don''t you live in the eyes of others?

    However, wordless is to bear these eyes, close to themselves, and become their only one, then, they just need to grasp this one is not OK?

    Anyway, I''ve been living like this, haven''t I?

    At this moment, Charlotte''s inner confusion was all gone, and the thoughts in her mind were all bright.

    "Sorry, Sigmund..." Sitting up, Charlotte picked up Sigmund and a steady smile appeared on her face.

    "It''s true that I''ve been using the term" frivolous woman "to escape my true heart, and I forget that it''s he who brings the only light to my life..."

    "Are you willing to face your heart at last?" In Sigmund''s steady voice there was a light mood.

    "It''s true that you have only known Wuyan for a short time, and even loved another person not long ago. What makes your life bright is Wuyan. When you are frustrated, devastated, lonely and scared, it''s also Wuyan that makes you stand up again!"

    "So it''s natural that you like to be speechless!" Sigmund spoke with exhortation.

    "Unlike Felix, who used to exist only in fantasy but didn''t know the truth, speechless is the one worth pursuing. Shire, don''t forget your original heart any more..."

    "No! Sigmund! " Charlotte looked out of the window, looked at the moon and stars hanging in the sky, determined and determined words, gradually, echoed in this cold room.

    "I''ll bring him back!"

    "It''s not because he''s my friend, it''s not because I feel indebted to him, it''s just because..."

    "He is my favorite..."

 Chapter 1672

    (important notice: due to the fact that Ruqing stayed up late and was really suffering from illness, the update time in the future will be slightly modified!)

    (there used to be a change in the morning, morning, noon and afternoon respectively, and then there will be a change in the morning, noon, afternoon and evening respectively. I hope it won''t cause any inconvenience to friends. Please be considerate and support such hard work...)

    the sky is blue, and the morning light comes out suddenly. The cold wind in the morning is in the whole "waprukis Wang lijiqiao College" Sweep, roar, blow to every corner...

    In the cold wind, the lawn is swaying, the leaves are flying, the sounds of birds and animals and insects are turning into echoes in the woods, and gradually spread away, making this morning more peaceful than in the night.

    However, no matter how peaceful, it is only the surface.

    No matter the people who know it or the people who have a keen sense can detect it vaguely. During this period, the "warprussian king liqiqiao College" will not be too calm.

    In fact, last night''s event had already spread all over the school in a short night.

    Nowadays, almost no one in the school knows nothing.

    That is to say, the fourth place of "thirteen people" (flesh NDS), "scarlet eyes", when the first battle of "night party" was won last night, not only destroyed the whole venue of "night party". I''m close to killing the Dean!

    No way. There were so many people in the venue of the night party last night. Even if there were not a thousand people, there were seven or eight hundred.

    In such a case, wordless use some means of protection to protect all the people on the scene, but only left the chief of the college, and towards the chief of the college, we saw too many people.

    So many witnesses. Even if you want to deny it. How can we deny it

    Why the scarlet eyes, who defeated Felix, attacked the dean of the Academy in the fourth place of the thirteen, was not understood by many outsiders.

    But the most unimpeded thing in the world is rumor.

    So. In response to the attack of scarlet eyes on the venue of the night party. One guess after another turns into a rumor. In an instant, it was spread in the warprussian King''s Qiaoqi college.

    Of course, rumor is rumor. Rumor. Fall in the ear of wise people, a listen to know is false can''t be false, only when the dinner laugh.

    But as we all know, blind cats can also meet dead mice. However, there are some rumours that have hit some extremely unfavorable points for the dean and the speechless, and also hit some people who are in the wrong mood.

    In the student dining room, Charlotte, who had breakfast with Sigmund, heard a conversation like this.

    "I didn''t expect that the new ''scarlet eyes'' would do something like sabotage the'' Night Party ''battlefield..."

    "It''s not so simple as destroying the" night party "battlefield. At that time, everyone was protected by an unknown magic, but the dean of the school was not protected..."

    "What''s more, the arrow from the ''scarlet eyes'' attacking in midair is also the dean of the Academy who aims at it..."

    "Needless to say, ''scarlet eyes'' must have wanted to assassinate the Dean!"

    "I dare to violate the authority symbol of the college, which is to be executed!"

    "I think there''s something strange about it. You say, a freshman who has just transferred to the college has made a big splash before he enters the school and suppressed Magnus. How can ordinary people do it?"

    "The scarlet eyes must be a genius specially trained by some power..."

    "Forces? Will it be those forces that are not against the Kingsford family of Felix? "

    "If that''s the case, Felix is the" magic candy "thing

    "That''s right. It''s probably stigmatized..."

    Hearing this, a lot of noise in the student''s dining room stopped, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became delicate.

    Sigmund couldn''t swallow his favorite chicken any more, and Charlotte''s hand was shaking.

    However, the students who did not pay attention to them continued to talk big.

    "I don''t believe that Felix would be a" magic licker. "

    "I also think it''s suspicious..."

    "But isn''t that the crime that all the professors, the police, and the members of the discipline committee gave testimony and that the Dean himself could judge?""But I''ve also heard that the Dean seems to have refused the royal family and other forces to enter the college for investigation. Since it''s certain that Felix is a" magic licker ", why refuse to be investigated?"

    "That is..."

    "And don''t you think the dean''s trial is too fast?"

    "So, when Felix was caught, the Dean convicted him of the crime..."

    "It''s really suspicious..."

    "Plus Felix was caught by ''scarlet eyes'' and now'' scarlet eyes'' is coming to assassinate the Dean..."

    "That is to say, Felix was framed by the dean and" scarlet eyes ". Now," scarlet eyes "is to assassinate the dean and kill him, so that the truth will never be seen?"

    "It''s quite possible that even Felix''s ranking and the head of the college have replaced" scarlet eyes "

    "No matter what, it''s just a freshman. Even if you have some strength, you won''t be able to rank so high at one time?"

    "So, ''scarlet eyes'' is a genius specially cultivated by some rival forces of the Kingsford family. It''s to mix with the Dean, frame Felix and bring down the Kingsford family?"

    "Probably, after all, we don''t know the identity background of the scarlet eyes, do we?"

    "It seems that ''scarlet eyes'' is a bad party..."

    "Bang!"

    Just then, a loud sound of something smashing on the ground made the whole student dining room completely quiet, so quiet that the sound of dropping a needle on the ground could be heard clearly.

    The sound was Charlotte''s strong standing up, the sound of the chair falling heavily on the ground.

    Not only that, in Charlotte''s body, a kind of magic which was almost violent rose slowly, just like the flame, visible to the naked eye, and involved in Sigmund''s body one after another, making Sigmund full of magic light.

    Looking up, Charlotte swept through the student dining room with cold, angry and violent eyes. Everyone was frightened and horrified.

    Then, Charlotte''s low voice echoed above the student dining room.

    "You Try another bad word... "

    At this time, there are not many students in the student restaurant, but there are more than 100.

    But there are more than 100 people. At this moment, there is no one who makes a sound. Even they make their cheeks full of sweat.

    This is also a matter of course.

    Who is this man right now

    The landing code is "tyrantrex". It''s said that it''s extremely violent in the legend. It''s said that we should start with our hands, dare to beat and maim the senior students, smash the professor''s research room, and smash the college''s lecture hall to the smashed Tyrannosaurus Rex!

    So, no one here is not sure.

    If at this time, who dares to say another unspeakable bad word, "Tyrannosaurus Rex" will absolutely blow the whole student restaurant and even that person into ashes!

    No one can believe that Charlotte can do this

    With the outbreak of Charlotte, the magic of her body also spread in the whole student restaurant with anger.

    At the scene, all the students'' faces turned pale. Don''t speak. They dare not even move.

    "Tyrantrex!"

    Suddenly, at the entrance of the student dining room, a voice rang.

    Charlotte looked at the sound source, and the next moment, Frey''s panting appearance came into her eyes.

    Soon, Fleur said something that made Charlotte change on the spot.

    "I found speechless!"

 Chapter 1673

    There is a mansion like building not far from the central lecture hall of "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College".

    The mansion like building is the exclusive residence of Edward Rutherford, the dean of the warprussian King''s opportunity school and the most powerful magician in the 19th century.

    At this moment, armed guards are patrolling around the mansion.

    Beside the guards with weapons, there is a robot with a strange shape, which seems to be made of white wood.

    Of course, the white material on the robot is not wood, but white iron.

    The head of the robot is also wearing a helmet like a toy. The height of the robot is big or small. The big one is two meters high. The small one is only the height of the child. The whole body is made of white iron. There are shield, long gun, Knight Sword and other weapons in the hand.

    These white robots with weapons are the mass-produced ''automaton'' - ''heimguarder'' that every guard in the guard team of warprussian king lijiqiao college will give!

    In terms of performance, these mass-produced ''automatons'' are naturally not comparable to the real advanced'' automatons''. However, as a mass-produced "automatic" model, their performance is not so weak.

    At least, in terms of the performance of the monomer, the performance of the ''automaton'' of the ''heimguardian'' series is no less than that of the ''automaton'' of the ''Garm'' series!

    But now, such an "automaton" is that every guard is equipped with one. At least, there must be 20 or 30 guards following the guard team, who are on guard around the dean''s residence.

    Such a heavy security. Even if the opponent is a real "demon king" level puppeteer. It will take a long time to break through, let alone ordinary puppet ambassadors. It is impossible to break through such a defense at all.

    No way. Last night. The Dean was almost assassinated. Almost died. If it wasn''t for Magnus, who was the number one in the college, now the Dean doesn''t know if he can live.

    In such a case. How can the top management of "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" not alert to increase the preparedness of the dean of the college

    What''s more, their enemy is the scarlet eyes, which can be compared with marshal. This defense is necessary.

    While a group of guards carrying their own "heimguarder" series of "automaton" patrolled around the college president''s residence, several figures were overlooking the scene on the roof of a building not far from the college president''s residence.

    "Twenty one Twenty two Twenty three Twenty four Twenty five Twenty six 27... " With the movement of the fingers, he roughly counted it, and then he was shocked.

    "Twenty seven ''automatons'' and twenty-seven guards, are we really going to break in?"

    "The best way is to bypass the guards and use the space to transfer directly to the mansion..." In that month, I held the umbrella in my hand, opened it, and leaned on my shoulder, shielding the sun while looking down.

    "But now it seems that this method is not possible..."

    Although it''s hard to detect, people who are extremely sensitive to magic can basically find out.

    Around the long residence of the college, which is about ten or twenty meters around, is covered with a very dark semi-circular light film, protecting the residence inside.

    In this light film, there are some obscure runes, slowly, like water waves, shaking.

    "Border Do you?... " Standing in front of a line of girls, she looked straight at the light film that ordinary people could not find and frowned.

    "It seems that it can cut off the boundary of magic conduction?"

    "The external magic can''t be transferred to the inside of the border, and the magic in the border can''t be transferred to the outside. Naturally, the magic launched from the outside can''t affect the inside, that''s the nature!" That month, as always, was a quiet one.

    "In this way, even if I use the magic of space transfer to move into the border, I will be cut off from the magic in the moment when I cross the space and enter the border.""That is to say, space transfer, at most, transfers to the edge of the border. Then, when the border is touched, the transfer will fail, and we will appear!" Speechless touched his chin.

    "In this way, you can''t directly use the magic of space transfer to enter the interior of the border, and you can''t want to blow up the dean and the residence together..."

    "So, does the conclusion have to go straight in?" He seemed to feel excited, excited and uneasy.

    "Then we don''t have to..."

    "Yes!" That month nodded.

    "It''s inevitable that you want to enter that mansion, find the dean of the college and fight with the guards!"

    "In that case, just go straight in!" Speechless made a decision at once.

    "Down with the guards!"

    Hearing this, Icarus and astraya nodded without hesitation, while Gusha and Xiayin were a little nervous. That month, they looked at speechless.

    "How do I feel? You seem to be very excited?"

    "Do you have one?" Speechless and innocent.

    "I''m being threatened, I''m being used, I have to kill the dean. How can I be excited?"

    "Are you thinking of something else?"

    "Nothing..." Continue to look at the scene of the long residence of the college, speechless corners of the mouth slowly rising.

    "I just think it''s funny to know that someone will assassinate me. In the 19th century, the most powerful magician didn''t even intend to investigate. He didn''t let people pursue the assassin. Instead, he hid in his mansion and waited for the assassin."

    Hearing no words is like thinking and profound words. Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin are all at a loss. Only that month, they don''t know what they think of and laugh.

    In such an inexplicable situation, speechless suddenly.

    "Then, let''s go!"

    ¡­¡­

    From the moment the Dean returned to his residence last night, the area around the dean''s residence was forbidden to enter. Except for the guard of the police, even the members of the discipline committee could not enter it without the order of the dean.

    As a result, it''s very simple for a group of guards to patrol with the "heimguarder" series of "automaton".

    After all, no one can enter here except the head of the academy and the guards of the police.

    Then, as long as it is found that the person is not the head of the college or the guard of the police, the person here can be arrested on the spot.

    It''s that simple.

    However, the simpler things are, the more likely they are to make mistakes.

    The guards of the police force were only on patrol, trying to find the people who had entered, but they forgot.

    Intruders, the possibility of attacking them

    "Hoo -!"

    In this way, there was a cold wind all around the long residence of the college.

    The temperature gradually declined with an extremely obvious trend, even darkening the sunlight from the sky. A cold fog with cold point and ice temperature suddenly came from all directions, covering every corner of the scene in an instant.

    "How What''s the matter?! "

    "What happened?!"

    Without even mentioning their magic power, a group of guards were shocked by the sudden scene. When they noticed something wrong, there were crystal clear ice crystals in the sky, like snowflakes, falling quietly.

    A guard didn''t even notice that a snowflake like crystal fell on his shoulder.

    "Ding -"

    Suddenly, ice crystals, like the blooming lotus, turn into an ice flower in a light and crisp sound.

    Then, ice flowers gradually spread to the guards.

    In less than a second, the whole body, covered in a huge ice flower, was frozen.

 Chapter 1674

    "Ding -"

    On the scene, all the guards turned their heads and looked in the direction where the sound reverberated after hearing such a clear sound.

    Then, a group of guards saw with their own eyes that one of their companions, with a watchful expression on his face, was unaware of what happened to him, and was frozen by a huge ice flower without any reaction.

    While the guards see their companions turn into huge ice flowers, a piece of crystal clear ice crystals in the sky constantly fall on the guards and the "heimguarder" series of "automatic puppets" configured by the guards.

    "Ding Ding Ding!"

    In an instant, a clear and audible sound of light and spirit reverberated around the whole college mansion, like the notes of a beautiful music, rhythmically shaking in the air.

    "Ding Ding Ding!"

    The sound of every light note is accompanied by the blooming of a huge ice flower, and the guards are completely covered by the blooming ice flowers with panic on their faces.

    And with one assimilation into a huge ice flower, frozen by the huge ice flower, there is also a "heimguarder" series of "automatic puppets".

    "Enemy Enemy attack --! "

    At last, the guards understood what had happened. One by one, they shouted loudly.

    However, it''s too late to react.

    "Ding Ding Ding!"

    A piece of ice quietly fell on the guards, with a soft voice. The huge crystal clear ice flowers bloom, freezing the guards one by one.

    One by one, the guards can only look alarmed, surprised and frightened, under the blooming of ice flowers. Like a specimen, frozen in ice. The look of panic, surprise and fear is still vivid on the face, and is reflected through the crystal clear ice flowers.

    In less than a minute, the guards and the "heimguarder" series of "automatic dolls" around the long residence of the college were frozen by huge ice flowers, which distributed vividly around the long residence of the college.

    The whole audience, fell into a dead silence

    In the cold white fog that blows not far from the long residence of the college. Several figures, slowly, came out.

    Looking around, I can see the guards and the "heimguard" series of "automatic dolls" frozen in the huge ice flowers. I have no words to turn my mouth.

    "It''s not useful to see..."

    It is!

    Twenty seven guards, twenty-seven "automatic dolls" in the "heimguardian" series with high performance, resulted in the freezing of all the traffic in less than a minute.

    It''s said that in the guard of the guard team of the warprussian King Seiji Academy. Most of them are excellent puppet envoys and college graduates who have completed four academic years in the past. Their strength is comparable to that of ''glove holders'', which is not weak.

    Now. It can be asserted, however, that if the strength of these guards, who can be comparable to the glove holders, is replaced by the rank of "night party", it should be about seven or eighty.

    Although there is also a big reason because the guards ignored their own defense and were raided, this would be solved so quickly, but anyway. It''s hard to say that twenty-seven puppets have been solved in an instant.

    With speechless power. Evaluation of such a sentence is also qualified.

    "That month!" Look up. Looking at the college mansion in front of him, he spoke quietly.

    "How is it?"

    "Nothing!" The figure of that month appears suddenly in the silent body.

    "It''s checked. It''s just a barrier to the conduction of magic. It has no defense performance or trap effect. You don''t need to remove it. Just go in!"

    "Good!" Speechless raised his feet, with a line of young girls, just want to go to the direction of the gate of the college mansion, a voice suddenly rang up and stopped him.

    "Wait!"

    With the sound, a huge black shadow appeared in the sky.

    I saw a huge iron dragon flying out of the woods in the distance, rushing up into the air, and then another wandered, falling from the sky, heavily on the ground.

    "Peng!"

    The muffled sound sounded, and the ground vibrated slightly. The ground where the steel dragon came directly cracked, bursting out countless gravels, scattered and opened.And in the moment when the steel color dragon landed, from the back of the steel color dragon, one by one, one after another, jumped to the ground.

    It''s Charlotte, Frey, Raytheon, midnight, Sigmund and the five "Garm" series of "auto puppets" that we are looking for!

    "Words!" Looking at the silent girls and a group of girls standing in the middle of a huge ice flower, Charlotte moved forward with excitement, but when she saw the guards frozen in the ice flower, her jewel like eyes suddenly opened.

    "They..." Frey, leizhen, midnight and Sigmund all saw the guards frozen in the ice flowers with the faces of panic, surprise and fear, and their faces were shocked.

    "Don''t you..."

    "Don''t worry, they''re not dead, they''re frozen..." See the past friends one by one showed a look of shock, speechless as if to see through their minds, chuckled.

    "Heat those ice flowers, melt the ice, and they will come out peacefully. Of course, I can''t guarantee whether they will have a cold or a fever..."

    Hearing this, Charlotte''s party was relieved, but also a heavy heart.

    It''s easy to see that Wuyan is still free and easy. She doesn''t even have a grain of dust on her body and follows him. The girls'' expression of self-respect is not hard to imagine that the guards of the police force are just delivering food to them.

    That''s a total of 27 guards who are equipped with the "heimguard" series of "automatic dolls" with the performance comparable to the "Garm" series!

    If such a police force is on its own, even if the strongest puppet emissary other than Magnus comes to this college, it will consume a lot of magic if it wants to solve the problem, even if it is not injured, right

    But speechless still as before, always with a lazy smile, but not even half a drop of sweat on his face.

    It can be seen that his strength has indeed surpassed the level that college students should have. Like Magnus, he is the real "demon king" level!

    In the process of examining speechless, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, midnight and Sigmund also found some different places.

    First of all, the young girls in that line, big and small, were still wearing the long swing Knight''s battle suit with white background and red edge and red pleated skirt, but the silent body did not have the previous college uniform. Instead, the black shirt and black leisure pants were replaced by a black coat and a black dress.

    Similarly, among the young girls in that line, one was replaced by another.

    That lively and lovely, very bright Xiao Huang sand disappeared completely!

    At this time, with the silent side, in addition to that month, Icarus, astraya and Xia Yin, the rest of the girl, Charlotte and others, did not know at all.

    It was a beautiful girl with long blonde hair that seemed to change colors, blue eyes that twinkled with flame at any time, and ears that stretched like goblins.

    The girl''s long blonde straight hair is fluttering, as if there is an invisible wind. Every time she rolls, the color on it will change like a rainbow, like a mirage. The white cold fog around her body will make the temperature drop.

 Chapter 1675

    Looking at the white cold fog rolling all over the body, the temperature around was falling. The beautiful girl with an innocent, romantic and arrogant expression on her face, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, midnight and Sigmund were lost, and their hearts were suddenly raised.

    Since the girl''s body is rolling with the white cold fog that makes the temperature drop constantly, it should be doubtless that 27 guards equipped with the "heimguard" series of "automaton" fall to the end of the ice flower.

    Twenty seven guards equipped with the "heimguard" series of "automaton" can be solved at one time. If the girl is an "automaton", the performance is only afraid that she is not under any "automaton" on the scene.

    Moreover, the magic circuit it carries is still the magic circuit related to ice.

    "Let me introduce you..."

    Looking at Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, midnight and Sigmund, who were staring at the beautiful girl like a goblin, they put out a hand without any words and put it on the slender shoulder of the girl who was rolling white cold fog.

    "I should have told Charlotte that she has two personalities, right?"

    "Two personalities?" Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then remembered. A face full of uncertain openings.

    "You mean..."

    "Aguerola, another personality of kusha!" Speechless straight at Charlotte''s party, a gentle smile.

    "The personality that can only be switched out when fighting in Gusha..."

    Hearing this, Charlotte and his party looked at aguerola without trace, and then took back their eyes.

    Although no one in the audience has ever heard of the double personality ''automaton'', there is another one that will be switched out only when fighting, but there are many ''automaton'' that can be transformed.

    So. Think of aguerola as the ability to change. It''s the incarnation of being.

    If it''s normal, people will inevitably be curious, and make a good inquiry about aguerola, but now. It''s not the time to ask.

    "Self introduction. In such a scene. Isn''t it a little bit of a spectacle? " Lei Zhen had a funny expression on his face, as if he didn''t understand the positions of both sides at all.

    "How about going to the student restaurant first?"

    "It''s rare that you would invite me..." Speechless shrugs.

    "I''m sorry, but I have something else on my side. When it''s settled, it''s not too late to go with you... "

    "When you''re done with it, it''s really late!" Charlotte stood out involuntarily, shouting excitedly at the silence, full of entreaties.

    "Come back with us! Words! "

    "Words..." Speechless Leng Leng, followed by helpless smile.

    "This is the first time you don''t need to call me that guy or that pervert..."

    "Come back with me. You can listen as many times as you want. I won''t call you that again..." Charlotte forced herself to cry and burst out a brave smile.

    "So, come back with me..."

    "It''s rare that you are so gentle today..." Speechless slightly surprised to see Charlotte, but to Charlotte''s plea to avoid.

    "If it had been the same, you would have been very popular..."

    "I don''t need to be popular!" Charlotte cried out a little sadly.

    "I just want you to listen to me once! Just once! "

    "Ha ha..." Speechless scratched his cheek and pretended to open his mouth.

    "It''s like the first time you''ve begged me like this. What should I do?"

    "Yan..." At this time, flea also stepped forward, with characteristic timidity, but full of pleading tone, trying to squeeze out the voice.

    "You can''t kill the Dean, kill the Dean, you can''t turn over again..."

    "Is it?" Speechless convergence up the expression on the face, a face of calm said.

    "Unfortunately, I have assassinated the Dean once..."

    "But the dean is not dead, and you have your own difficulties. Don''t you really want to kill the dean?" Lei Zhen spoke in a deep voice.

    "While you haven''t made a big mistake yet, stop it. As long as you tell the dean that you are being used, then..."

    "So what?" Speechless interrupts Lei Zhen and looks at him ironically.

    "Will the Dean choose to believe me?"

    Ray really wants to say yes, but he can''t say it anyway.After all, those who are in charge of everything behind them, even if they are not the Kingsford family, are also powerful forces at the same level as the Kingsford family.

    The influence of the great power that occupies a high-level position in politics is not generally broad.

    "I''m not afraid to tell you that the other side even occupies a place in the top of the college!" Speechless shook his head.

    "Compare them with me. One is just a college student, the other is a powerful force that can influence politics and infiltrate into the top of the college. Which one will others choose to believe if we two say it?"

    The answer is obvious.

    Just as a commoner told him in front of the king that he would assassinate the king only if a nobleman framed him, the king must first feel that the other side was talking nonsense.

    Let alone, the nobleman who framed the civilians was still the great man around the king.

    Which one did the king choose to believe in? Isn''t it obvious

    Without clear evidence, it is impossible for anyone to choose to believe in speechless.

    "Isn''t there any more Anne?" Cried Charlotte.

    "Angie is also a victim, and it''s still a chip to threaten you. If she comes to testify, will it turn around?"

    "I have to say, your idea is more naive than that of a child. You stand in front of me without considering anything at all?" No words, no laughter.

    "Well, even if others choose to believe me, what then? Do you care about Annette''s life or death?... "

    Charlotte and others were stunned.

    "Now that you''ve seen Annette, do you know something more or less?" Speechless and indifferent.

    "Now, alliet''s life is in the hands of those behind the scenes. That''s why I went to assassinate the dean. If I give up, what about alliet?"

    Charlotte was once again excited to hear that she had to admit that she wanted to save alliet''s life to assassinate the dean.

    "If alliken says it all, the college will protect her!"

    "Even if the college doesn''t protect Annette, Miss Kimberly is in the college!" Lei Zhen began to talk.

    "If you tell Miss Kimberly everything, Miss Kimberly will surely protect Annette on behalf of the magician association!"

    "That''s why I said you didn''t think about anything!" The silent voice cooled.

    "If it''s just protection, can''t I protect Annette with my strength?"

    Charlotte, Frey, Raytheon and so on are all speechless.

    Yes.

    Although the other side is a big force, it is also the highest institution in the magic world. It is impossible for the other side to make any big moves.

    And those small movements, if handled by a person without words, are basically appropriate.

    "The other side told me personally, either stay with Annette for a lifetime, otherwise, once the flaw was revealed, how many assassins they hid in the dark would bite out like a viper. Can you guarantee that who can protect Annette 24 hours?..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Zhen, flea and others are silent.

    "Then I''ll protect Anli!" Charlotte clenched her lips as if she could bleed.

    "Annie is my sister. It''s my responsibility to protect her. You don''t have to take all the responsibility for me!"

    "Do you undertake everything for you?" Speechless and helpless sigh.

    "Maybe there are some reasons for this. After all, for me, the other party is just a little smart clown. For you, the other party is an incomparable giant. It''s hard for you to bear all that..."

    After that, he no longer gave Charlotte and others a chance to talk back, speechless and indifferent.

    "Get out of here..."

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Listening to the ultimatum like words, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen looked at each other, nodded their heads, and the wave of magic gradually rose.

    "In that case, we will take you back even if we knock you down!"

 Chapter 1676

    "In that case, we will take you back even if we knock you down!"

    The three magic air flows are surging and surging, pouring into the body of an ''automaton''.

    "Roar --!"

    All of a sudden, Sigmund''s size expanded to the size of a building. The steel dragon scales glistened with cold color in the sun and roared up to the sky.

    "Ow --!"

    As if in response to Sigmund''s roar, an ''automaton'' of the ''grim'' series also howled like a wolf, dispersing in all directions, forming a circle around it.

    Different from the powerful Sigmund and the "automaton" of the "grim" series, he just jumped out silently at night, stood in front of leizhen, rolled the magic fog on his body, and looked at the front.

    At this moment, the sixth place of the "Thirteen flesh NDS", the "mad dog" with the highest level of the world''s "automatic puppet" and the dog princess with the complex number of "automatic puppets", who has greatly improved strength, stand in front of the silent face.

    Charlotte undoubtedly has the top ten strength even in the "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College". Leizhen''s strength is also equal to the "thirteen men (meat NDS)". Although she is weaker, she can also hold leizhen''s existence in an hour.

    These three people work together. One is to use ''automaton'' with magic circuit containing universe truth in the body. The other is to use the highest level of ''automaton'' in the world. The other is to use ''automaton'' with complex number. Who can ignore it

    However, seeing Charlotte, Frey and leizhen join hands, they are speechless, but they are laughing. They are extremely ironic.

    "Beat me?..." The calm eyes swept over Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and their respective ''automaton'', and there was no voice to sneer.

    "Then try it!"

    Words fell, even hands did not reach out, speechless body explosion like surging up a flame like magic rush, like the wind, a shock, swept away.

    That''s more than several times the magic power of Charlotte, Frey and leizhen. I can''t imagine that it''s the magic that human beings can have!

    Under the magic of this frenzy, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen only felt the pores of their whole bodies were blown open, which made their pupils suddenly shrink.

    "Whew --!"

    A burst of air, from the top of the three, a down.

    "Be careful!" Lei Zhen, who felt the most acute, was the first to respond. When he shouted loudly, his body leaped away.

    Except for Lei Zhen, the others just heard a sound of breaking the air, and then an invisible shock fell on the ground.

    "Bang --!"

    In the instant of the explosion, Sigmund''s huge body blocked in front of Charlotte, and turned over at night, holding Frey at a loss.

    "Dong -!"

    Then, the ground will be a strong earthquake, a burst of invisible impact suddenly burst, into the strong wind, rushed in all directions.

    "Peng -!"

    Sigmund''s huge body seems to have been hit by a mountain. At night, it''s like being hit by an invisible hammer. The two ''automatons'' of the highest level are the same as the kites with broken lines, flying backwards and falling heavily on the ground not far away.

    "Night!" The only ray who got away in time was really shocked.

    "I''m fine!" Holding Frey at night, she jumped up from the ground without any injury, and the Frey who was protected by night was also intact.

    ¡­ It seems that in the critical moment, the night opens its magic circuit in time.

    At night, the body carries a magic circuit called "King Kong power"!

    It is able to materialize the target of magic from the molecular level, making it exert thousands of times of strong body and strength, known as the existence of the hardest magic circuit in the world!

    Through the magic of "King Kong power", you can instantly make your thin body harder than steel at night. It''s a magic that can only be used to increase attack power and defense power to let your thin fist swing out the terror power that can break rocks!

    In my mind, just at night, I must have started my magic circuit in time, and let "King Kong power" be attached to me, so that I can completely resist the impact of the huge buildings like Sigmund.

    "Are you ok?..." On the other side, Charlotte, who was protected by Sigmund, also held Sigmund''s body corner, which fell to the ground."Nothing!" Sigmund flew with wings and Charlotte.

    Everyone in the room looked ahead and then saw.

    In the center of the shockwave, a small girl with parasol and gorgeous knightly clothes fell silently from the air. The beautiful face, like a child, looked straight ahead without expression, and her eyes fell on Sherlock and others.

    "That month..." Charlotte called out the name of the little girl with a dignified face.

    But that month didn''t even answer. Take off the umbrella and close it gently.

    "Hum!"

    The next moment, from the front of the closed parasol, a purple magic array fluctuated.

    Inside, the chains of spears with purple light on the surface turned into whirlpools and shot at the Charlottes.

    "Get out of the way!"

    This time, everyone responded in time.

    Sigmund with Charlotte, night with Frey, leizhen is a person to run up, back together, to avoid a chain of attack, and the college long mansion opened a distance.

    Then, with wordless, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xia Yin and others, the month emerged slowly from the void and appeared in front of Charlotte and them.

    "So it is..." In a confrontation with that month, Lei Zhen squeezed out a smile.

    "What just happened was not an attack, but a detailed attack that forced us here?"

    "That''s right, kid..." That month with the same tone of unimportant, unshakeable glance to the front.

    "After all, if we fight next to those frozen guards, one of them is not good, some of them are broken, and even if you want to save them, they will not survive?"

    "How gentle..." Lei Zhen said such a sentence ironically, but the color of vigilance in his eyes was already crazy.

    That''s natural, too.

    Just now, Lei Zhen didn''t understand what kind of attack it was. How could he not be vigilant

    Instead of Raytheon, it was Charlotte.

    "That month!" Charlotte clenched her fist, stood on Sigmund''s dragon head, and spoke loudly.

    "Do you really want to fight us?!"

    That month, she gave Charlotte a light glance, raised the folded lace fan on her other hand, and suddenly pointed to Sigmund.

    "Dong -!"

    In the next moment, Sigmund''s body was hit by a surprising shock without warning. He howled and fell out of the sky. He adjusted his figure with difficulty and fell on the ground with his feet. In the sound of "Peng Peng", his feet fell back several steps.

    ¡­ "What --!" Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and the night four took a breath of cool air.

    Mingming has already raised the alert. Lei Zhen is even ready to attack the invisible shock again in advance. As a result, he still fails to respond to the attack of that month.

    What kind of attack is that

    "I''m not going to play this kind of family fighting with you..." That month, as if I had done a trivial thing, I put down my parasol gracefully and took back my lace fan. The blue eyes were calm.

    "So, if you are willing to leave me honestly, it will be better..."

    "You are always the most rational and steady!" Charlotte clenched her teeth.

    "Do you also support the idea of killing an irrelevant person?"

    "I want to laugh when I hear it. Isn''t it necessary for an ''automaton'' to obey its master?"

    "But I never think of you as an ''automaton'', but as someone close to me who I absolutely trust, right? He''ll listen to what you say, won''t he? "

    "That''s why!" That month, I looked at Charlotte.

    "He deserves my unconditional support in Nangong that month, isn''t he?"

    Charlotte had nothing more to say.

    "In that case..." The expression became firm, and Charlotte''s body was filled with powerful magic.

    "I won''t be merciful either!"

    When the voice fell, Sigmund raised his head and roared.

    "Roar --!"

    "Night!" Lei Zhen agglomerates the magic, turns the magic into a real aperture, waves it on the palm, and inputs it into the body at night.

    "Let''s go too!"

    "Rabbi! Riviera! Ruby! Revina! Robin! " Fleur didn''t know when to retreat into the distance, close her eyes, turn the magic into wires, divide them into five parts, and inject them into the "automaton" series of "Garm" that formed the surrounding circle."Please!"

    This fight for each other started r1152

 Chapter 1677

    The surrounding space seemed to be a flame, and it was very irregular.

    At the back, he closed his eyes directly without saying a word. He had no intention to open his mouth with a group of young girls. He just kept mobilizing the huge magic power that was incomparable with the sea and inputting it into the body of that month.

    Under the support of the huge magic, the power that belongs to that month alone, except for the limited by the "limited Bracelet", all others emerge without reservation, making the delicate body of that month ignore the gravity and float gently.

    Looking down at Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and a group of ''automaton'' people, the unsmooth expression of that month turned into a heavy mountain like sense of oppression, which made Charlotte and others'' shoulders sink, and their faces slightly dignified.

    "Be careful..." Looking at the month floating in the air, Charlotte lowered her voice and opened her mouth like a warning.

    "Yan once said that the magic circuit named" space manipulation "was carried in the body of that month, which could make that month use space magic freely!"

    "Free use of space magic?..." Frey directly, ray is more shocked.

    "Can you do that?"

    Space series magic is the highest level of all magic.

    That''s even if it''s carried in the body of an ''automaton'', the burden is terrible. If it''s not for the skilled puppet maker, it can''t even start the magic circuit!

    And that, or in the space series of magic one by one, can only do a certain aspect of the case, such as only space transfer, space distortion, space cutting, and so on.

    However, that month can freely use all the magic of space series!

    On one hand, there is such a heavy burden. It''s not that skilled puppets can''t even start the magic circuit, let alone the magic of the whole space series

    If there is such a level of magic circuit in the body of an ''automaton'', then. Ray is sure. In this world, no one will be able to use this "automatic" doll!

    It includes the dean of the warprussian King''s opportunity academy, the most powerful magician in the 19th century!

    "Can you do it?" That month was only a light glance at Charlotte and others.

    "Just try and see..."

    Finish saying, that month raises the left hand that holds lace fan, "Shua". I waved it.

    "Dong -!"

    A sound directly reverberates from the space and the dull sound vibrates. Like a shockwave. It fell violently.

    "Bang --!"

    All of a sudden, Lei Zhen''s position aroused a lot of smoke and dust, as if he had been hit by a mortar. Lei Zhen flew out directly and hit the trunk of a tree not far away.

    "Leizhen!"

    Lei Zhen, who is the most sensitive and agile in his skills, and has just been able to detect the invisible attack more or less, was not even hit by the reaction and flew out. He cried out in disbelief at night.

    However, I don''t know at night. She''s a little hard to protect herself.

    "Dong -!"

    This time, the muffled sound is directly on the body at night, more accurately, it is the sound inside the head.

    With the sound of the muffled sound, he threw his eyes at Lei Zhen''s footsteps at night and stumbled. His eyes shook violently, as if he was drunk. He lost his balance and collapsed on the ground. His face was pale.

    "What''s the matter?..." Fleur could not conceal her shaking exclamation.

    "What happened?"

    Not to mention Frey, even Charlotte and Sigmund shudder.

    This kind of invisible attack like possessed by ghosts, coupled with the unknown, is undoubtedly the most likely to arouse people''s inner fear.

    "Don''t panic!" Lei Zhen covered his chest, struggled to stand up, sweating to remind him.

    "If the magic circuit of that month is really" space manipulation ", the attack just now should be similar to space shaking, directly shaking the space, forming an impact to attack the opponent''s magic!"

    "Direct vibration space?" Charlotte and Frey look very clear.

    "Pretty smart, kid..." That month overlooks Lei Zhen who struggles to get up.

    "Not only do I directly shake the space to form an impact, but I can also attack your brain by controlling the space. Although it''s through the human body, the impact force is a little small, if the will is not firm, it can make the other party faint in a moment!"

    "Attack the brain directly..." Lei Zhen looks pale and covers his head. He looks like he is vomiting at night. He is gnashing his teeth."So, even if the" Vajra power "of night can make the body harder, can''t it defend against your attack?"

    "It''s only your automaton that''s so human..." Raise your parasol that month.

    "After all, ordinary ''automaton'' doesn''t have the luxury of ''brain''..."

    At the moment when the voice fell, the moon turned the umbrella in his hand and sent magic to the front of the umbrella, using his magic.

    "Hum!"

    The purple magic array sprang up and expanded to the size of two or three meters in diameter. A chain with purple light on the surface emerged from the magic array and fell down densely.

    Looking at the chain full of vision, Charlotte''s group couldn''t help but feel numb. They all drove their "automaton" and dodged away.

    But at night, he was still drunk and sat on the spot. He didn''t make any action to the chains which were shot by violence. He didn''t even have any suspense, so he was trapped by the chains and hung up.

    "Night!" Lei Zhen''s face is livid, and he inputs his magic into the body at night.

    "That fragile chain, break it for me!"

    However, when Lei Zhen was about to pour into the body of the night, he seemed to be cut off by a layer of invisible diaphragm. He stopped outside the body of the night, just like he was rejected, how could he not enter the body of the night.

    "Impossible!" Ray''s face finally changed.

    "Nothing is impossible!" That month''s cold words.

    "As long as I input my magic into my" commandment lock "and repel the external magic, the little girl who is bound into such a" commandment lock "can not receive any magic from any one!"

    On the one hand, she said that she was waving her lace fan in the other hand, and the void behind the night was like ripples.

    "Well, first move that little girl to another place. When you meet again, it''s over..."

    Along with the cold and heartless voice, a chain also emerges from the space ripples behind the night, twining on the body of the night, pulling the night bound by the "commandment lock" into the void and the door for space transfer.

    There is no way to receive the magic of the puppet emissary, and the head is still in a dizzy state. There is no place for the most proud "King Kong power" in the night. There is no power to pull the "commandment lock" apart. It can only be pulled to the ripples of space bit by bit.

    "You won''t get it!" Lei Zhen stands up and just wants to run in the direction of the night, a coquettish sound, but it is faster than Lei Zhen''s action.

    "Everyone!"

    "Bang bang bang -!"

    In an instant, a sound like the sound of a gun started.

    From all directions, an invisible sound pressure mortar sliced away the soil and air. In the sharp vibration, it fell on the "commandment lock" between the two girls, which stretched out from the direction of that month.

    "Bang --!"

    The hard "commandment lock" shuddered, making the body shape of the night dragged to the ripples of space stagnate.

    "Rastercannon!"

    Immediately, there was another cry, and a deadly beam of light flashed like a meteor in the space. Where it passed, the atmosphere and the strong wind were evaporated into nothingness. With the momentum of breaking bamboo, it shot violently to the moon floating in the mid air.

    It contains the truth of the universe. Theoretically, it can wipe out everything. It''s absolutely impossible to defend it. And the light that touches it is dead. In the blue eyes of that month, it gradually approaches

 Chapter 1678

    "Whew --!"

    From the ground, the bright and dazzling light burst into the sky, just like trying to cut the whole space in half, across the space, as well as those "commandments" that bind the night.

    "Boom!"

    In front of the extinction elements that contain the truth of the universe and can eliminate all material existence, even the "commandment lock" is hard to resist. The part crossed by the light beam is like the candy licked to melt, like the magma, melting and breaking.

    Being bound by the "commandment lock" and hanging in the mid air at night, he lost his binding force and fell on the ground.

    But the beam of light still flashed by, and in a blink of an eye, it came to the front of that month.

    In that month, a pair of bright blue pupils have been reflected as golden yellow by the bright luster on the surface of the close beam, and the field of vision is covered by the light on the surface of the beam, except for the light, there is no other.

    But this still didn''t make the delicate pretty face of that month, which seemed to face the destruction of heaven and earth, change little by little.

    Even there was no plan to dodge, meet, resist or collide. That month, they just floated there and didn''t move.

    It turned out that Charlotte cried out in horror.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Unfortunately, that month still didn''t even have the idea of dodging, allowing the beam of light that was enough to destroy everything to fall on itself.

    The next moment. An incredible scene happened

    I saw that the beam of light that fell on that month was just like shooting in the mirage, directly passing through the delicate body of that month, and the trend was shooting into the sky, turning into a streamer, disappearing in the distant sky.

    Charlotte, Sigmund and other people were stunned on the spot, and then found out.

    In front of that month, a small space ripple. It''s fluctuating there.

    No. Not only in front of that month, but also behind that month, there is a small space ripple, like water waves, which ripples in the space.

    And those two space ripples. just right. It''s the same size as the front end of the raster cannon!

    See here. Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and others don''t understand what happened

    It must be that month that the space in front of you is connected with the space behind you, so that the "raster cannon" shot into the space ripples can directly transfer to the space behind you through your body.

    So. It forms a scene of "raster cannon" shooting into the sky through the moon''s body as if it were on a mirage.

    It makes people defenseless, directly vibrates the space and produces impact attack!

    Can transfer the space transfer of all remote attacks!

    And direct physical attack on me, I can also carry out space transfer, avoid!

    Plus that once entangled, even the magic will be isolated, unable to break away from the "commandment lock"!

    At present, this little girl with the appearance and height of 10-year-old is unbeaten!

    How can I fight this

    Charlotte, Frey and leizhen gradually lost their sense of war and replaced it with a sense of powerlessness.

    "Do you know how useless you are?" Just like seeing through the minds of a group of people, that month was merciless and indifferent.

    "Then step back..."

    "No!" The fading war in her heart was filled with determination, and Charlotte was determined to speak.

    "If I don''t take you back, I will never leave!"

    "Me too!" It''s hard for Frey to raise her voice to the level of shouting.

    "I can''t let you kill the Dean!"

    "Now let''s talk about it. Is it still useful?" Lei Zhen''s sharp vision swept to that month.

    "Now that we are here, if we don''t achieve our goal, it''s impossible for us to leave!"

    "Is it?" From the beginning to the end of that month, he was still, nodding softly.

    "That''s impossible. I''m almost impatient..."

    However, in response to that month, it was a voice like carrying weight, which made the hearts of Charlotte, Frey and leizhen tremble.

    "No! I have lost patience! "

    With Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin, they came forward without any words. The wine red pupils swept through Charlotte, Frey, Lei Zhen, midnight, Sigmund and other lines without any emotions.

    Under the scanning of the eyes without any emotion, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and others all felt as if they had been pressed on a mountain on their shoulders, and could not help but hold their breath in the calm atmosphere before the storm."Won''t you go back anyway?"

    In the middle of the sky, that month melted into the void, and suddenly appeared in the silent side. Icarus, astraya, aguerola, and Xiayin also stood in a row behind the silent side with that month.

    The hearts of Charlotte, Frey and Raytheon were deep when they saw the five girls with different sizes and white background and red edge knights.

    In that month, the three of them were so embarrassed that they couldn''t even touch each other.

    In addition to her people, there are not many infinite odds close to zero, or even equal to zero!

    Until this moment, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen realized how much pressure this person could bring to them.

    As Charlotte and Kimberly said, wordless strong is strong enough to be different from them!

    In the face of such enemies, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, who have had more than one close contact with wordless and practice with him, have a certain understanding, have only a deep sense of powerlessness.

    Can''t win!

    Facing this person, I can''t win!

    But even if he can''t win, he must be stopped!

    "I said..." Charlotte looked into speechless eyes as if they were burning.

    "I won''t let you take on everything!"

    Smell speech, speechless lowered head, silent.

    However, in the hearts of Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, a warning sign was raised.

    "Then, right here, force you out!"

    Suddenly, with the sonorous and powerful words, "bang" came out of the speechless body, divided into several parts, and poured into the body of that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xiayin.

    "Sigmund!"

    "Everyone!"

    "Night!"

    At the same time, the warning signs in Charlotte, Frey and leizhen''s heart burst, which made the three people summon up their partners at the same time.

    Unfortunately, the three are doomed to return without success.

    "Hoo -!"

    A white cold fog, like a strong wind, suddenly came out and rolled in all directions, covering the area of several hundred meters.

    Where the white cold fog passes, the ground made of rock and soil forms a layer of hard ice in less than a second, and the surrounding trees start from the roots and are covered with ice bit by bit.

    Before long, the ground and trees all turned into ice where the vision reached, and the scene became a world of ice.

    Charlotte, Frey, and Raytheon only had time to change their faces. Sigmund, the night and the automaton of the "grim" series, one by one, congealed into ice from the heel.

    "No!" Charlotte, Frey and Raytheon were all shocked.

    "Hum!"

    All of a sudden, there were ripples in the surrounding space, showing chains with purple light on the surface, echoing each other like poisonous snakes. In a sound of chain strike, they shot at the line of Charlotte in the center.

    Sigmund, midnight and five dogs of different sizes just wanted to avoid, but their feet were already covered with ice and could not move at all.

    "Jingling bell --!"

    The next second, with a light voice, the "commandment lock" twined around Sigmund, night and five dogs of different sizes, and bound a line of "automatons".

    "Sigmund!"

    "Everyone!"

    "Night!"

    The faces of Charlotte, Frey and leizhen changed again and again, and magic appeared on them, even when they wanted to be sent into the bodies of ''automaton''.

    "Hum!"

    However, the magic power of the three people has just emerged, and a round protective barrier composed of crystals has covered the three people and floated to the air.

    However, it is aegis (absolute defense circle)!

    Less than ten seconds!

    Win or lose, divided!

 Chapter 1679

    "Hoo -!"

    The cold fog is still blowing, and the surrounding ground and trees are constantly turning into hard ice in a click.

    The feet or limbs of Sigmund, the night and the "Garm" series of "automaton" are covered with ice extending from the frozen ground, and their bodies are still entangled with the "commandment lock", unable to move.

    Charlotte, Frey and leizhen are trapped in the aegis (absolute defense circle). No matter how to knock the aegis (absolute defense circle) barrier, they can''t do anything.

    Charlotte, Frey and leizhen are imprisoned!

    Sigmund, the night and the "Garm" series of "automaton" is bound!

    In addition, there is a "commandment lock" that flows the magic of that month around the "automaton" people, which can repel the external magic. The connection between the three puppets and a group of "automaton" people has been cut off!

    This battle is over without any suspense!

    Looking into the protective cover of aegis, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, whose feet or limbs are covered by ice, are wrapped with the "commandment lock" of the "automaton". They slowly converge most of their magic power. Only the magic of maintaining aegis (absolute defense circle) and the lock of commandment remains.

    "I''ve spent a lot of time with you..." Looking around at Charlotte and all the others, he turned around speechless.

    "Just stay here for a while..."

    "Words! Don''t go! " Charlotte cried in tears as she tapped the aegis barrier.

    "I beg you! Don''t go! "

    "Why don''t you..." Speechless even did not return the head, just let their own no ups and downs of the voice, spread in every corner of the scene, into everyone''s ears.

    "Anyway, we''ve only known each other for less than a month. Am I worth your effort?"

    "I should have asked you that!" Charlotte could not stop her tears. She could only clench her lips and shout loudly.

    "We''ve only known each other for a month. Am I worth all you have to do to save me? "

    "Set me up in Felix. And when I was going to give a fatal blow, it was you who saved me and exposed Felix. Now. My sister was taken hostage again. I am the one who should have been used! " Charlotte''s cheeks were wet with tears.

    "But now you carry everything for me. Is it worth it? "

    "I don''t know if it''s worth it, I just know not to do it. I will be very uncomfortable... " Speechless slightly turned his head and cast his eyes on Charlotte.

    "You also said that it could have been you who should have been used. If it had been you, wouldn''t you have done the same?"

    "At that time, let''s change our position, change me to stop you and persuade you to go back. Will you listen to me?..." Obviously is the question which oneself inquires, speechless actually asked oneself to answer like shook the head.

    "No, you won''t, you will certainly get into the bull''s horn, you won''t even struggle for a while, and you will sink deeply into it, and you will go on your own. Instead of that, why don''t you let me help you finish it, isn''t it good?"

    "It must be all bad!" Charlotte cried out without hesitation. She was so excited that she even touched the barrier of aegis.

    "You''re right. If it''s me, it will be more stubborn than you. When you stop me, I won''t listen to your advice, but you will still stop me, won''t you?"

    "So I have to stop you too... " Charlotte''s beautiful eyes were red and swollen. She cried and laughed and said this.

    "Who made me Like you... "

    This time, speechless really froze.

    Not only speechless, except for Sigmund, all the others, including that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin, were all stunned on the spot.

    "You..." Speechless stunned looked at Charlotte, who was crying and laughing, and smiled bitterly.

    "Is this your confession?"

    "Yes, do you hate it?" Charlotte had a self mocking smile on a pretty face full of tears.

    "Am I tired of being so frivolous when I used to like Felix, but now I''m threatening to like you?"

    "Not so much hate..." The wry smile on the silent face was stronger.

    "It''s better to be a little overwhelmed...""No matter you hate it or you don''t know what to do, all in all, I just want you to listen to me this time..." Charlotte wiped her face, and her eyes were red and swollen, looking straight to speechless.

    "You can''t kill the Dean!"

    "You can''t kill the Dean..." Fley also made a voice, full of pleading.

    "It must be There must be other ways... "

    "Since you have such a strong power, you should fight against it!" Lei Zhen clenched his fists and said firmly.

    "I don''t believe that with your strength, what can a Kingsford family or a force of the same rank as the Kingsford family do for you!"

    Hearing this, silent and that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, and Xia Yin were all silent.

    "Words!" Charlotte, Frey and leizhen are full of hope.

    "Speechless!" Sigmund drank in a deep voice.

    "Silent sir!" At night there was a cry.

    Everyone''s call clearly spread into the silent ear, so that the silent heart is some moved, but also some helpless.

    These guys, as expected, are just doing things with a kind of foolishness

    At this time, a sound without feeling, like a mechanical sound, reverberated from afar.

    "Go back "Scarlet eyes"

    With such a sound, in the corner of the ice and snow like world, a space suddenly twisted, like an invisible black hole, constantly rotating, and then, spit out several figures.

    It''s a combination of a man and four girls!

    The girl is wearing a black dress, almost the same height, in front of her face hangs a screen with a big character written on it, holding a handful of bright red weapons with different styles and colors.

    The man is wearing a college uniform, coat Cape, and a silver mask with only one eye and nose below.

    Looking at the man with four girls and a mask on his face, Charlotte and Frey look frightened. Lei Zhen is more like seeing his enemy, and his eyes almost burst out with fire.

    "Magnus!"

    Yes!

    Come, it''s the first place in the history of "warprussian Wang liqiqiao College". There''s no doubt that the strongest students exist!

    Landing code ''marshal'' -- Magnus!

    The four girls behind Magnus, of course, are Magnus''s most famous and the biggest dependence. The team composed of six list bodies that can match the "automaton" of "thirteen people (meat NDS)" - "squadron"!

    "Magnus..." Speechless raised his eyes, looked at Magnus, who was carrying four young girls, and smiled.

    "Since you are here, then, it means that you really become the guard of the Dean, right?"

    "The Provost''s escort?" Charlotte, Frey and leizhen looked at Magnus in surprise.

    "Just for a while..." Magnus, with only one eye out, gazed speechless.

    "As long as you give up assassinating the Dean, my task will be completed, and I will not have to perform such boring obligations anymore..."

    "It''s hard to hear such intuitive feelings from your mouth..." Speechless and speechless.

    "Since I feel bored, how about giving up?"

    "I also said, it''s an obligation..." Magnus''s light opening.

    "It''s not my intention to be the dean''s bodyguard, so let''s go," scarlet eyes "..."

    "Oh?..." The silent corner of the mouth drew a curve.

    "What if I said I had to meet the dean?"

    Magnus suddenly looked up.

    "Then beat you back!"

 Chapter 1680

    The temperature in the air, as if, has dropped

    A sense of inexplicable tension pervaded the surrounding area, which made the forehead of the onlookers Charlotte, Frey and leizhen ooze sweat.

    Both sides in the confrontation are not ordinary people!

    One is the first marshal in the history of warprussian king liqiqiao College - Magnus!

    One is a freshman less than a month into school, but before entering school, he suppressed Magnus, and defeated Felix''s "scarlet eyes" in the fourth place with overwhelming strength - Speechless!

    The two men also have high performance. The single body can match the "Thirteen flesh NDS" and form the plural "automaton" of "squadron"!

    No matter which side, it''s Kimberly''s own evaluation. It''s not at the same level with the college students. It''s absolutely the existence of the "demon king" level!

    Such two exist really right, who is not nervous when watching

    At least, not only Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, but also Sigmund and a group of "automaton" in the "grim" series are all holding their breath for fear of an accident, breaking the same tension that symbolizes stalemate and triggering a war.

    In such a tense atmosphere, the four girls who stayed behind Magnus jumped. It''s in front of Magnus.

    Wearing a flower like black dress, the screen on the face is clearly visible in Chinese characters.

    Fire, sickle, jade and dragonfly!

    That''s part of the names of four squadron girls.

    In front of his eyes, the names of the four "automatons" standing in front of Magnus are huochui, sickle cut, jade insect and dragonfly!

    At this time, Huo Dang is holding a sharp red dagger in both hands, a long and big sickle with the same red edge, a jade insect holding a red sword, and a dragonfly fly holding a red single-edged battle axe.

    The four squadron girls held up their weapons as if they were worried that Magnus would be suddenly attacked. Aim at the silence ahead. Although they could not see through the expression behind their curtain, the hostility was revealed.

    However, speechless turned a blind eye to the hostility of the four young girls, glancing at them. Frowned.

    The squadron led by Magnus is an automaton in the form of six teenage girls!

    This is something that everyone in the school knows.

    But. Now? There were only four people around Magnus, and the other two were missing.

    After a little meditation, it became clear that there was no words.

    "It seems. You left two ''automatons'' by the dean''s side

    Hearing this, Magnus''s'' automatons'' are all tensed, and Magnus is indifferent to speak.

    "For a rainy day..."

    "May I take this as your declaration?" Speechless some bright smile.

    "If you think that four ''automatons'' can beat me back..."

    This sentence makes the tense atmosphere like a string on the verge of boundary line, which may break at any time.

    But it is.

    Since Magnus became the guard of the dean of the college, it is impossible not to know that the assassin is speechless, and since he has come here, it is impossible not to know that speechless is here.

    Knowing that wordless is here, Magnus still only carries four ''automatons'', and takes them as Magnus with confidence to defeat wordless in the event of four'' automatons'', which is also natural.

    Magnus himself seemed to have no intention of refuting, said softly.

    "No harm..."

    "That guy..." Charlotte, Frey, and Raytheon looked at Magnus with a bad face.

    But speechless, he looked at Magnus for a moment and sighed.

    "All right..."

    After that, wordless recovered the magic of "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) which was used to keep Charlotte, Frey and leizhen imprisoned, and the "commandment lock" which was used to keep Sigmund, nighttime and a series of "hell dogs" (automaton).

    The three "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) that imprisoned the three Charlottes immediately dissipated, causing them to fall to the ground, and the "commandment lock" that bound a group of "automatons" also recovered one by one in the space ripples and disappeared."I''m not going to say that since you only have four automatons, I''m going to take four automatons to fight that..." Silent and joyful smile.

    "After all, I also want to try, one-time let my friends fight together..."

    Voice, fall

    "Hum!"

    In a vibration of the atmosphere, wordless closed his eyes, around his body, a circle of magic ripples reverberated frequently, into the most pure magic, infused into the body of a girl around him.

    The vision of magic is not very strong. It is not the same as before. It rubs the atmosphere and shakes the wind and waves, but it is very solid.

    In terms of quantity, it may not be so excellent, but in terms of quality, this time, the magic of wordless output, compared with the previous one, is quite different.

    This made Magnus''s eyes, which had never fluctuated, quickly coagulate, took out his hand from his cloak, and extended to the four girls in front. The magic circle reverberated.

    Receiving the magic power of Magnus, the four young girls all raised their heads with great effort. Their body shape was vague and disappeared.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, who had just fallen on the ground in a mess, stared at the scene.

    But speechless but always keep the look of closed eyes, not moved at all, as if nothing was noticed.

    In the next moment, four ''squadron'' girls, namely, Huo hang, sickle cut, jade insect and dragonfly, appeared.

    Moreover, it appears directly around the speechless closed eyes.

    The fire hanging and dragonflies flash in front of speechless, while the jade insects and sickle cutting come from behind speechless. Four young girls shed their arms to the passers-by of that month. They raise their weapons directly and stab at speechless.

    Magnus, attack the puppet emissary directly!

    This is a foul in the fight of "night party"!

    Once it appears, the attacker will be disqualified instantly!

    However, in regular combat, it is the normal practice to directly attack the puppet emissary.

    After all, compared to the powerful ''automaton,'' dolls are fragile.

    But without the magic provided by the puppet envoy, the "automaton" is just a scrap of iron. It can''t even start the magic circuit and attack. Even if it''s a "bandoll", the magic is limited.

    Naturally, the most efficient way to end the battle and win is to solve the puppet emissary in advance.

    It''s a pity that this means, when used in wordless, is doomed to fail.

    "Qiang --!"

    Four young girls, Huo hang, sickle cut, jade insect and dragonfly fly, stabbed at the front part of the weapon on the silent body and suddenly heard such a sound of metal collision around.

    The four girls only felt that their weapons were stabbed on the steel, and they could not move forward. The curtain in front of them turned over and showed the surprised expression on their faces.

    Because, in front of the weapons of the four girls, around the wordless body, I don''t know when a translucent shield composed of crystals appeared, blocking the attack of the four girls.

    Through the translucent protective cover, the two men, huodang and dragonfly, who are attacking in the front, can see clearly.

    There was a sarcastic expression on the silent face.

    Immediately, in front of Magnus, a laser light sword, in a sound of breaking the air, stabbed Magnus in the throat

 Chapter 1681

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "GS dampness"! And "thunder", "xaio soup" and "annihilation of rain in Jiangnan"

    Regular combat, direct to the puppet is the conventional means!

    In the "night party", because the "night party" tests the ability of puppet emissary, it is inevitable that the puppet emissary will be defeated by some small hands before exerting its due strength. Therefore, the "night party" forbids direct attacks between puppet emissaries. ?¡£¡£

    However, in regular combat, it is a basic common sense to solve the problem of puppet emissary first.

    Therefore, even in class, the professor in charge of teaching will put forward this method more than once.

    How can speechless be ignored?

    After all, it''s not a "night party" with friendship first and competition second, but a real fight!

    Magnus, as the first in the comprehensive results of the "valprokis Wang Li Ji Qiao Institute" in the past dynasties, is also the cold character, and will never be stingy in the use of conventional means in real combat.

    He would let "squadron" attack himself directly. Even if he didn''t expect it, Icarus would not stare at the attack. With Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle), there is no need to worry about their own security.

    Grasp this point, speechless and wait for Magnus to drive his'' automaton ''to attack himself before starting.

    Of course, the so-called "do it yourself" is just to divide your magic into three parts.

    One was injected into Icarus. Let Icarus support aegis!

    An injection into the body of that month, let that month use space transfer!

    The last one is to inject into astraya''s body, so that astraya can move to the front of Magnus through the space transfer of that month, and attack Magnus directly!

    This time, Magnus'' squadron ''is all used to attack itself. Lead to his own side, there is no one guard!

    If the strike of astraya hits, then Magnus, the first in the Academy, will be subdued by wordless in an instant!

    The premise is that astraya hit

    "Qiang --!"

    It''s like the situation when the "squadron" attacks the silent directly. In astraya''s hand, the sword stabbed at Magnus''s throat, but in exchange for a sound of steel and steel colliding with each other. Because one of the girls in the ''squadron'' suddenly appeared in front of Magnus, using the blade of a huge sickle. A sword from astraya!

    It was a young girl with a screen in front of her with the word "sickle".

    However, it is the sickle cut by the silent side the second before!

    Astria, waving the wings behind her, retreated to her speechless side, and watched in amazement the sudden appearance in front of Magnus, blocking the sickle of her sword.

    That girl. When did it appear. When did it move? Even astraya didn''t find out!

    And the rest of the squadron girls were all back in front of Magnus, standing with sickle. There was the same surprise on her face as astraya.

    Just as astraya didn''t find the movement of sickle cutting, the girls of ''squadron'' didn''t find out when astraya moved to Magnus.

    It''s just that spectators can see clearly. When the girls on both sides were surprised, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen found out the reason.

    "That squadron girl Charlotte looked at sickle with a blank face.

    "Like that month, can you perform magic related to space?!"

    "Space transfer..." Flea stared at sickle.

    "Her magic circuit is" space transfer "

    "Magic of space..." Lei Zhen also showed a tricky look.

    "Does Magnus have an ''automaton'' with such a high-level magic circuit around him?"

    Hearing the words of Charlotte and others clearly, Magnus turned his eyes to that month.

    "Your" automaton "also has the magic circuit of" space transfer "

    "Since there is the word" also ", then it proves that the magic circuit in your" automaton "is really" space transfer "..." Compared with Magnus'' attention, wordless just glanced at the sickle and then smiled.

    "Just don''t compare my month with your" automaton ". The magic that can be used in that month is not so simple.""Plus..." Gather all the magic around you on your palm, and stretch out to astraya. A dazzling magic aura immediately reverberates from your palm like a ripple.

    "My astraya is no worse than that month..."

    The hot magic air flows into astraya''s body, which makes the delicate wheel of astraya shine like a layer of light.

    In a moment, astraya lowered her body and rushed out towards Magnus like a rocket.

    Magnus immediately raised the other hand, both of which had magic circles, and poured magic into his'' automaton ''.

    With the support of the new magic, the fire rose and stood in front of Magnus. The sharp dagger in his hand crossed to meet the storming astraya.

    "Qiang --!"

    At the next moment, the laser lightsaber and the crossed dagger collide fiercely together, shaking up a circle of strong wind, and the place where they collide still rubs violently, arousing sparks all over the sky.

    "Hum!"

    At this time, the space on the side of the fire hangs in a circle of ripples.

    A chain with purple light on the surface flew out of it, like a whip. It was lashed heavily on the fire.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, the fire was too late to react. Like a broken kite, the delicate body was mercilessly hit and flew, hitting the ground not far away, embedded in the stone layer, and the whole ground cracked.

    And when the pitman of fire was hit, astraya had no hindrance. She made a breakthrough from the suspended body to the front of Magnus. With a clear and audible vibration, the laser lightsaber in her hand cleaved down to Magnus'' head.

    "Hum..."

    Just then, in front of Magnus, the jade insect emerged from the void.

    It''s sickle cut, transfer the jade insect to Magnus!

    In the face of the sharp laser light sword, Yu Chong didn''t use the weapons in his hands to resist it, but raised his empty hand, so he stretched straight towards the laser light sword of astraya.

    Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, an invisible force emerged like steam on Yuchong''s hand. With the action of Yuchong''s outstretched hand, he grasped Astria''s laser lightsaber fearlessly.

    Then, the invisible power covered the laser lightsaber of astraya. Like the rotten water, it directly eroded the laser lightsaber in the frequent vibration of astraya.

    No!

    It''s not corrosion!

    It''s absorbed!

    The dazzling light on the laser lightsaber rapidly changes into a little star light with the speed visible to the naked eye, which is absorbed by the slender hand of the jade insect, and becomes dim in the twinkling of an eye.

    "Bang!"

    The power of the vibration suddenly tends to zero, and the laser lightsaber of astraya goes down like this, like glass, and breaks.

    Seeing this, not only astraya, but also Charlotte, Frey and leizhen all changed their faces in surprise.

    "That is..." Wordless frowned.

    "Absorbed the magic of astraya?"

    Yes!

    Jade insect absorbed the magic of astraya!

    It''s common sense that ''automaton'' can''t move without magic support!

    So is astraya!

    Without the support of magic, although it will not lose the ability to move, but because of the limitation of "limited Bracelet", all attack methods will be cancelled.

    Naturally, astraya''s "chrysaor" failed.

    There is no doubt that the magic circuit of jade insect is "magic absorption"!

    Taking away the opponent''s magic can not only weaken the opponent and consume the magic of the enemy puppet emissary, but also effectively use the magic to strengthen themselves and strengthen themselves

 Chapter 1682

    Looking at the jade insect that transforms "chrysaor" into starlight, continuously absorbs the body and gradually increases the magic wave on the body surface, Charlotte, Frey and leizhen look at each other.

    Compared with the magic of the space Department, the magic of the capture department can not be compared at the level, but it is not difficult to use.

    After all, it''s not something of its own, it''s magic.

    If it''s absorbed into the body at will, it''s a bad thing, which leads to rejection. It''s just a very common thing.

    Therefore, the magic of capture system usually requires the user to perform extremely high and precise operation. Even if it is carried in the body of ''automatic'' puppet, it is necessary for the puppet to make careful control.

    If the magic of space series is theoretically very difficult to launch, then the magic of capturing series is theoretically very difficult to control.

    However, Magnus not only let the jade insect absorb the magic of astraya at a very fast speed, and transform it into its own magic, but also controlled the other three squadron''s automaton just like walking in a idle court!

    Among them, sickle cutting is still carrying the magic circuit of space series of ''automaton''!

    From here we can see that Magnus''s level of dexterity and magic. How high is it.

    While the magic in astraya was absorbed by jade insects, and even the "chrysaor" could not be maintained, Magnus'' other hand stretched out in front of him, and there was a huge magic air flow on it.

    "Hum..."

    At the next moment, the space behind Astria is rippling in a circle with a vibration.

    The scythe holding a huge sickle suddenly emerged from the space behind astraya. The scythe in his hand aimed at astraya''s head, cut open the atmosphere, and in a loud explosion. Pull up an arc. Cut to the head of astraya.

    "Hum!"

    However, when the sickle is about to hit astraya, a protective barrier composed of crystals emerges from astraya''s body in a greater vibration.

    Icarus'' aegis''!

    "Qiang --!"

    The sickle fell heavily on the surface of aegis. Stir up a flash of ripples. But why not aegis.

    Although the magic circuit of sickle cutting is very advanced. But "space transfer" can not enhance the attack power of sickle cutting, nor the power of sickle in the hand of sickle cutting. That''s no surprise.

    However, the sickle does not mean the jade insect does not.

    The jade insect, who was standing in front of astraya, put his hand on aegis, and the invisible power came out again, absorbing the magic of aegis.

    "Bang!"

    The surface of aegis quickly darkened and broke.

    "Hum..."

    Then, in the next vibration of space, the fire that had been hit by "the lock of commandments" suddenly appeared in front of astraya under the transfer of sickle.

    Looking up, Huo Chui shot the cold vision to Astria''s pretty face, and a hot air burst up on her body, which was too fast to be seen. The dagger in her hand started from the bottom to the top in a sound of breaking through the air, which was as fast as thunder, and cut hard to Astria''s neck.

    That even the air is twisted and merciless. Obviously, it''s not only achieved by the short sword like the spike, but also by its strength.

    If it falls on the rock, I''m afraid that it is enough to smash the rock that is bigger than a person directly!

    The "automaton" magic, named Huo hang, can not only generate heat, but also enhance her power!

    Regardless of the heat, the magic of fire sagging is almost the same as the "King Kong power" at night!

    Hit by this blow, even if astraya is a universal angel, it will never be easy.

    "Whew --!"

    It''s a pity that when Huo Chui''s strike is about to hit astraya, a sharp ice thorn suddenly cuts through the sky, passes through the space, rubs astraya''s shoulder, and meets Huo Chui''s cutting dagger.

    "Bang --!"

    The cold spikes and the hot dagger collided in an instant and exploded in the middle of astraya and huochui.The impact of the explosion will shake away the girls of the three squadrons, namely, the firedrop, the sickle and the jade insect, which are close to astraya.

    Only then did astraya escape from the "magic absorption" effect of the jade insect, and a new magic emerged in her body. In the handle of the "chrysaor" sword in her hand, the laser light sword burst out with a "hiss".

    "Drink!" With a drink from Jiao, astraya took advantage of the impact of the explosion on the three people, namely, the flaming pendant, the sickle cutting and the jade insect, to fly. In a flash, she rushed into front of Magnus and held up her "chrysaor" over her head.

    When astraya was about to cut off the laser light saber in her hand, there was a "Dragonfly" screen hanging in front of her. The last "squadron" girl named dragonfly that Magnus carried stood in front of astraya.

    Almost at the same time when the dragonflies were in front of astraya, the magic air flow appeared on the dragonflies, which obviously started the magic circuit inside the dragonflies.

    However, no one can see what magic it is.

    Because the dragonflies didn''t make any moves at all, leaving Astria''s "chrysaor" in her hands, mercilessly, to cut themselves.

    "Bang --!"

    However, under the chop of "chrysaor", the dragonflies not only have nothing to do, but also have a violent shock all over their bodies, and fall on astraya in a dull sound.

    Astraya snorted, as if she had hit a wall, and her plump and delicate body flew out. She managed to maintain her body shape. She leaned against the wings behind her and floated in the air, but her body seemed to fall into the flame, and she had a light smoke, and some burnt marks appeared on her skin.

    "What''s the matter?..." Charlotte and Frey were dazed.

    "What happened?"

    "Astraya was hit by something!" Lei Zhen looked closely at the dragonflies in front of Magnus, and his face was full of incomprehensible looks.

    "But what hit astraya?"

    It''s not a shockwave!

    If it''s just a shockwave, since astraya was hit, Magnus, less than a meter away from the dragonflies, should also be hit and hurt.

    However, the fact is that Magnus has nothing, only astraya has been hit.

    However, the people on the scene are all excellent puppet emissaries with certain strength. Although they don''t know what kind of attack it is, they can roughly judge it.

    Obviously, just now, the dragonflies did not make any defense and took the full power of astraya''s chop!

    However, the power of beheading not only did not tear the body of the dragonflies, but the dragonflies themselves were safe. On the contrary, astraya was attacked by unknown people!

    That way, it''s like

    "So it is..." Wordless pair of wine red pupils on the Magnus only exposed one eye.

    "Have you absorbed the impact of astraya''s attack and bounced back from the original?"

    "Absorb the impact of the attack, and then rebound?" Charlotte and Frey could not help but be shocked. Ray really shouted.

    "Is there any magic like that?"

    Magnus did not answer, but still put his eyes on the speechless body, there was no half of the fluctuation in his eyes, as if there was only one speechless person standing in front of him in the world.

    But his silent appearance also confirmed the just saying.

    Dragonflies, with a magic loop that bounces attacks back!

    Charlotte, Frey and leizhen could not help shivering, and their hearts were half cold.

    If there is such magic, is there any chance to fight Magnus

 Chapter 1683

    So far, Magnus has formed six "automatons" of the "squadron". Four of them are exposed in the magic circuit that has not been known.

    Sickle cutting has a magic circuit of "space transfer"!

    Jade insect has magic circuit of "magic absorption"!

    The magic loop of fire drop is a magic loop that can act on your body, enhance your body''s ability, and even control the heat generated in the process of action!

    As for dragonflies, they are magic circuits that can bounce back the impact on their bodies!

    No matter which magic circuit it is, it is a very advanced product!

    Now, such a high-level magic circuit is not only carried in the body of the extremely excellent ''Auto Marion'', but also owned by one person!

    However, this person is able to control every ''automaton'' with ease!

    This is the existence of Magnus, the first comprehensive achievement in the history of warprussian king liqiqiao college, which is appraised by Kimberly as having possessed the power of "demon king" level!

    Just four "automatons" make people feel powerless. What''s more, Magnus has two other "automatons"

    To be able to fight against such an opponent is no different, I have to say. Speechless power is also horrifying.

    "Magic that can act on your body, enhance your body''s ability, and even control the heat generated in the process of acting..."

    For this, speechless just frowned, and then the frown stretched out, and his eyes fell on his body.

    "It''s not so much about strengthening the body''s ability, it''s more about enhancing the explosive power, but also controlling the heat generated in the process of action, that is, it can enhance the explosive power, and it can also control the heat in the process of action. Is it the so-called "pressure"

    "Pressure?..." Charlotte, Frey and leizhen are all in a daze.

    Magnus stares straight into silence. After half a sound, there was a response.

    "The magic circuit of the firedrop is really" pressure ". By manipulating the pressure in the physical sense, it acts on itself. Excellent explosive power and durability. Even the heat generated in the process can drive... "

    "Good magic circuit..." I can''t deny that. Glancing up at astraya, who was floating in the mid air and had burnt black marks on her body, she raised her hand. On the shoulder of Xia Yin, who has been accompanying her all the time.

    The flow of magic slowly emerges from the palm of the hand and pours into Xia Yin''s body little by little.

    Xia Yin immediately understood, as if praying, clasped his hands, put them on his chest, and closed his eyes.

    "Hum..."

    The bright light from Charlotte''s body, and condensed into a beam of light, rising from the sky, fell on Astria''s body.

    At the next moment, the scorched black marks on astraya''s body disappeared rapidly with the naked eye, and the skin returned to a smooth and bright state.

    This time, Magnus frowned.

    "Treatment?..."

    "Yes!" It''s a big, wordless admission.

    "As long as it is not a fatal injury, it can be cured in a very short time. How about it? Isn''t it good? "

    Smell words, Magnus only exposed in the eyes of the wave.

    Astraya has excellent melee ability!

    Icarus has a very strong defense!

    That month has the extremely outstanding space control ability!

    Aguerola has a very wide range of freezing capabilities!

    Xia Yin has a very horrible therapeutic ability!

    However, the wordless "automaton" has gathered all the necessary factors in the close combat, far attack, support, defense, treatment, etc!

    Compared with Magnus'' squadron '', wordless'' squadron'' is undoubtedly more suitable for fighting!

    It wasn''t until this moment that Magnus really realized how tough the opponent was.

    This is the first time for Magnus to have such a difficult feeling for a person, except for the dean of the varprussian school!

    However, for others, at least for Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, who have been in the appearance war, whether they are wordless or Magnus, they are not only difficult, but almost invincible and invincible!

    "Those two people..." Lei Zhen''s expression is changing.

    "I Is there any way to surpass it? "

    "Good..." Fley was just mumbling."So powerful..."

    "Whoo..." Charlotte breathed a long breath and looked expectant.

    "I hope Magnus can stop killing the Dean..."

    Unfortunately, this expectation will soon be shattered.

    "I admit you''re really strong, Magnus..." There was a silent sigh.

    "I can''t help but think of being serious..."

    Hearing this, Magnus''s eyes showed a look of awe for the first time.

    "Do you mean that you haven''t been serious since then?"

    "If I want to be serious, I won''t just let astraya attack you all the time..." Open your mouth without a word of sarcasm.

    "Although my Icarus is only responsible for defense and Xia Yin is only responsible for treatment, neither of them will be directly involved in the attack, but the fighting ability with aguerola in that month was not weaker than that of astraya, but from the beginning, I just asked them to support astraya, wasn''t it?"

    Magnus looked speechless and spoke for a long time.

    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be merciful just because I had four ''automatons''?"

    "I''m not saying that because you only use four" automatons "to fight, I''d like to try to have all my friends do it once!" Speechless corrected a, immediately suddenly a smile.

    "But now, my companions have all taken action. It''s a pity that you didn''t force them out of all their strength..."

    "No one has stipulated that all the strength of the opponent must be forced out before fighting!" Magnus spoke in a cold voice.

    "Fighting is just a means of distinguishing between the winners and the losers!"

    "That''s more regrettable, isn''t it?" He looked at Magnus with a silent smile.

    "With Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle) guard, you can''t hurt me at all. Even if there is a magic power in your ''Automarion'', I can use the power of that month to transfer and retreat. And Xia Yin is there. Unless you have a way to kill, you can''t even defeat me!"

    "Of course, if you have two other ''automatons'' that can use magic to deal with this kind of situation, that''s another matter..." Speechless shrugs his shoulders.

    "It''s a pity that you only have these four with you. What can I do?"

    Words fall, the scene is dead.

    Charlotte, Frey and leizhen have more or less feelings.

    To be able to face Magnus and confidently say "what can''t you do for me", there is probably no one in the college.

    Magnus''s "automaton" seem to be a little unconvinced, releasing a surprising hostility one by one.

    Magnus had been staring at the silence, and in a moment he began.

    "Don''t you think I have another way?"

    "I don''t know and I''m not interested in knowing. After all, you''ve spent too much time on me!" A silent smile.

    "So, next, I won''t be with you!"

    Finish saying, speechless body burst a magic flame, will magic all into that month''s body.

    Seeing this scene, whether Magnus or Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and others all thought that they had no intention of using space to transfer and left here.

    But they were wrong.

    Only saw, that month raised the lace fan in the hand, forward one finger.

    "Dong -!"

    An invisible impact is like a mugstick. It hits the heads of Magnus, huochui, sickle, jade insect and dragonfly. It makes them stagger and shake drunk.

    "No!" Magnus covered his head and just said this in a deep voice. Behind it, a space ripple rose, protruded a chain, wound around him, and then pulled Magnus into the space ripple.

    In a short moment, the space ripples dissipated, and Magnus disappeared on the spot

 Chapter 1684

    Thank you very much for the reward of "empty Jingji"

    "Master!"

    Just relieved from the vertigo, the "automaton" of the four "squadron" of Huo hang, sickle cut, jade insect and dragonfly saw that Magnus was dragged into the ripples of space by the "commandment lock", and then all of them screamed out.

    "I won''t object to the fact that ''automaton'' is too human like, but for that month, it was a rare weakness..." Speechless, I shook my head regretfully, and glanced at a group of squadron''s automatons.

    "And then? Do you want to fight me without a puppet? "

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± A group of "squad" of "automaton" suddenly took a step back and looked at speechless.

    Magnus'' squadron ''collective is all'' bandoll ''!

    Therefore, the "automaton" of the "squadron" can all generate magic and support their own fighting to a certain extent.

    However, compared with human beings, even the weakest of puppet emissaries and magicians, the magic that can be generated cannot be comparable.

    What''s more, without the control of puppet emissary, the power of ''automaton'' will be greatly reduced.

    So. If squadron''s automatons fight wordless without Magnus, they will be killed in a short time!

    Of course, it''s OK to be killed. If you are captured alive, that''s the real trouble.

    After all, in the "automaton", the "automaton" of the "squadron" is worth almost every warship, and the structure and magic circuit will certainly be of great interest to many forces.

    At that time, it''s not hard for the squadron''s automaton to imagine. They are either "automatons" who are enemies of their own masters. Or become a commodity.

    What''s more, it may become an experimental object, dissected by human beings, to study the structure and magic circuit. Mass production.

    That''s the real difference between life and death.

    So. Magnus has repeatedly warned. If you are captured by someone alive, then the ''automatic'' of ''squadron'' must find a way to destroy themselves in the first time!

    Although very cold. It''s also cruel, but it''s really a relief.

    It''s just that the ''automaton'' of ''squadron'' hasn''t been captured alive yet, and the opponent doesn''t seem to have the meaning of ''automaton'' of ''squadron'' alive.

    "Incidentally, Magnus is also wrapped with a weapon called" commandment lock ". If the magic flowing on it doesn''t disappear, it will not disappear, and it will prevent Magnus from spreading its magic to the outside." A wordless and kind reminder.

    "In other words, even if Magnus wants to inform you of his current position by means of his connection with you, there is no other means except for his voice. However, if Magnus is bound now, he cannot resist any danger..."

    The faces of the squadron''s automatons behind the curtain finally changed.

    Without hesitation for a long time, the "automatic" of the "squadron" did not hesitate to choose their own master''s life as the priority. Under the magic of sickle cutting, the collective carried out space transfer and disappeared on the spot.

    "Quite obedient..." Speechless, turn around, with a line of girls, when you want to leave.

    "Wait!" Charlotte, Frey and leizhen were surprised. They raised their steps and ran after them. But before long, the three stopped their steps like brakes.

    Because, in front of three people, a person, appeared there.

    The waist is straight, with short white silver hair combed back. It looks very sharp. The face is wearing colored glasses, eyes are as prominent as blades, the body is wearing Deacon''s suit, and hands are behind.

    Aware of the arrival of the man, speechless immediately stopped, turned around and sneered.

    "Finally, I was willing to come out. I thought you would always peek around. It''s called real mouse..."

    "The deacons of the Granville family are really excellent, but they are not perfect. If we want to mention one disadvantage, it is that they don''t like to interfere in other people''s battles..." The real head doesn''t come back."Now come out, just don''t want to let someone waste Mr. wordless time..."

    "You..." Fleur took a step back and spoke timidly.

    "Who are you?"

    "The Granville family..." Lei Zhen recited and looked at Zhen.

    "Are you taking Annette as a hostage and using silence to kill the behind the scenes forces of the dean?"

    "You took Anne hostage and used her words?!" Charlotte''s face was hateful and cruel, and her magic was blowing like the wind.

    "Are you with the Kingsford family?"

    "It''s really smart, but too smart people can''t live long..." It''s really easy to admit it, but the eyes behind the colored glasses turn to the speechless body.

    "I will resist these people, Mr. wordless, go to the dean of the College..."

    Speechless and speechless, I just looked straight at Zhen. After a while, I glanced at the nearby woods, smiled imperceptibly, turned around, and took a group of girls to the direction of the school dean''s residence.

    "Words!" Charlotte cried out, and her feet rose, as if to catch up again.

    "Hoo -!"

    However, in a sound like a breeze, Charlotte''s eyes were dark, and a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her, like a whip, suddenly pulled out a foot.

    "Bang --!"

    The fierce foot, however, was heavily drawn on a wing that suddenly appeared in front of Charlotte before it was about to hit Charlotte.

    "Roar --!" With his own wings to block the real foot, Sigmund roared, and a dragon claw went to the real body, smashing it hard.

    "Bang --!"

    The huge dragon claw smashed the ground to pieces, and the ground around the dragon claw was also inch by inch broken.

    But the dragon claw just hit the ground, not really.

    In the second before the dragon claw smashed, it really used "completely control the vibration", increased its speed, and dodged like a mirage.

    But when it appears again, it appears on the top of flea''s head. Facing flea''s head, it raises its foot and smashes it down.

    "Frey!" Charlotte and Raytheon were both shocked.

    "Ah!" Fley also exclaimed, and could not help closing her eyes.

    Just as fley was about to be kicked in the head, a cold and murderous voice reverberated from the woods.

    "Spin Angel of wisdom

    ¡°i¡¯mready£¡¡±

    With a mechanical response sound, the woods beside, a broken air sound completely resounded throughout the field.

    "Whew --!"

    In the sound of breaking the air, a big sword whirled out of the woods like a flaming fire, surrounded by a hot airflow. It cut off the air pressure and cut to the truth.

    As a matter of fact, the real body can''t adjust its shape when it''s in the middle of the sky. But the real body seems to be stuck in the middle of the sky without any inertia. Then it turns a direction and dodges away.

    The sword passed over Frey''s head.

    But when she saw the big sword, flea was surprised.

    "Rocky!"

    On one side, in the woods, rocky came out slowly and looked coldly at the landing truth.

    "Although I''m modest and tolerant, there are three kinds of people I can''t forgive. They are those who command me, those who resist me, and those who want to hurt my sister and don''t know where to run out..."

    Words fall, the mighty magic starts from Loki''s body, but also from Charlotte, Frey and leizhen.

    But in the face of such a situation, it''s really a big smile

 Chapter 1685

    "Bang --!"

    With a group of young girls, I walked slowly to the dean''s residence, speechless, and did not turn around because of the explosion behind me, as if I didn''t worry about killing Charlotte, Frey, leizhen, etc., and walked straight ahead.

    There is no need to worry!

    The real body is equipped with the magic circuit of "completely controlling vibration"!

    Although, wordless will be "completely control vibration" to devalue to nothing, but that is with one side of the prevailing "vector operation" compared with the case.

    The magic that can control vectors, even if it can only work on itself, is very powerful.

    With the ability of "completely controlling vibration" and the real performance, Charlotte, Frey and Raytheon may not be able to defeat the real even if they join hands.

    A bad one, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen three people are likely to die in the hands of the real!

    Just, that''s in the absence of rocky!

    Rocky''s strength is better than any of Charlotte, Frey and leizhen!

    If it''s true, rocky may be a little down, but it''s just down.

    With Charlotte, Frey and leizhen, it''s not hard to push back.

    So after finding out that Loki was there, he said nothing. Take a group of girls straight away.

    Regardless of the constant explosion behind, with a line of young girls, speechless through the woods, into the open space with a broader vision, and then continue to move forward, and return to the position of a huge frozen guard of ice flowers.

    The dean''s residence is not far behind the ice flowers!

    However, after crossing the huge ice flowers and entering the boundary that is invisible to the naked eye and shrouded around the college mansion. Speechless and a line of young girls stopped their steps.

    The road ahead is paved with white stone bricks.

    At the end of the road. No matter the floor area, scale or height, a building comparable to the General College Gymnasium stands there. It doesn''t look luxurious. But it''s more eye-catching than villas.

    That. It''s the dean''s residence!

    However, speechless and a group of young girls did not stop because the chief''s residence appeared in front of their eyes.

    The real factor that makes a group of people stop is to stand in front of the mansion together. In the middle of the road paved with stone bricks, he has a big physique, wears a strict suit, has a thick moustache on his face, dark skin, and looks like a soldier.

    "To be honest, I was very surprised..."

    As if waiting for a long time, the soldier like figure raised his head and threw a pair of bold eyes to the front.

    "Although I know that your strength is much better than that of ordinary college students, I didn''t expect that even Magnus could stop you..."

    "I should be surprised, right?" Speechless step forward, standing in front of a line of girls, wine red pupil in a silk of pure light.

    "After all, the most powerful magician of the 19th century, Edward Rutherford, the dean of warprussian King''s School of opportunity, came here to meet me personally..."

    "If I have any, I will be punished. If I have any merit, I will be rewarded. That''s the most basic principle for me as the Dean!" The Dean opened with a smile.

    "It''s not everyone who can make Magnus fall into his hands. It''s necessary to give you some rewards..."

    "So, Dean, your reward is to come out and let me kill you?" Speechless sneer.

    "Don''t you know I''m here to kill you?"

    "So, I came out in person for this purpose..." Said the Dean with a cold face.

    "Silent classmate, can you please leave like this?"

    "So what do you mean by reward is persuasion?" There was a silent sigh.

    "That''s really disappointing..."

    "Magnus is the treasure of the school of warprukis The head of the college turned around.

    "This college is originally to cultivate excellent puppet emissaries and export capable puppet emissaries to the outside world. And Magnus is the first super genius in the history of the college. In the future No, it''s already a "demon king" level person. Such a talent is too precious! "

    "Originally, I thought that there was only such a Magnus in the world, but your presence surprised me..." The Dean nodded his head.

    "I don''t want the college to lose a treasure comparable to Magnus. You are entitled to the same treatment as Magnus. How about retiring like this?""I don''t know what value Magnus has for this college, or what position I have in your mind!" The speechless line of sight went straight to the dean.

    "But I''m sick of hearing how to value a person effectively and how to talk about the value."

    "Oh?..." The Dean nodded his head without accident.

    "So, you have to deal with me, don''t you?"

    "What''s wrong with you?..." Speechless corners of the mouth rise.

    "It''s a long time ago, isn''t it?..."

    "Well, let me change the question..." The Dean narrowed his eyes.

    "Silent classmate, you are really strong. You are stronger than some of the people I have ever seen who have dominated the night club and become the" devil king ". But do you think you can kill me?..."

    "I don''t think you understand, do you?" Said the dean as if he were teaching the students.

    "The reason why the puppet makers in the college were able to become the" magic king "was that they once dominated the" night party ", and I was called the strongest magician in the 19th century. Do you know what this means?"

    "Because you''ve dominated the 19th century, and you''re a more terrifying monster than the devil, aren''t you?" There was a silent sneer.

    "Well, I''m going to ask you a question, do you think that would make me quit?"

    "Is it?" The Dean closed his eyes.

    "That''s a pity..."

    Words fall, the dean of the college stretched out one of his fingers, in front of himself in the void, slightly sliding up.

    The magic flame starts from the front of the college head''s finger. As the college head''s finger swims, it forms the track of light band in the void in front of it and remains in the void in front of it. Gradually, it becomes a geometric pattern.

    A six pointed star with complex runes and special shapes, surrounded by small patterns of magic array!

    And in the moment of the formation of the magic array, in the center of the magic array, a book with the surface flashing streamer, which is very simple, appeared there.

    "That is..." Looking at the books in the center of the magic circle, I frowned that month.

    "Guide book?"

    "Its name is - ''key to Solomon''!" The Dean held out a hand, picked up the simple book, and spoke proudly.

    "This is the guide book that a great magician sealed all his life''s collections into, and it is also the guide book from the future!"

    "The guide book from the future?" Wordless and Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xia Yin and other people were all stunned.

    Only that month, after frowning, suddenly made a sound.

    "Is it the magician of the future who uses the large-scale ritual magic to let time go back and send it to this era from the future, the magic guide book from the future?"

    "I didn''t expect you to be an ''automaton'', but you are very keen on magic knowledge..." The Dean looked at the month with a little surprise and then laughed.

    "That''s right," Solomon''s key "is the guide book sent to this era from the future. It''s a call catalog of" automaton "

    "Contents?..."

    "Yes, I have a catalog of the future''s high-performance ''automaton'' in my collection!" The Dean held up his guide book.

    "Although, in a very long time, the treasures collected in the key of Solomon have been lost and many have been plundered, even so, I can manipulate more than 50 treasures from the future to attack you!"

    Suddenly, the wizard book named "Solomon''s key" floated up and opened itself. There was a light phosphorescence floating on the page. From the bottom, the face of the Dean was illuminated.

    "Here, I will show you one of my most commonly used ones!"

    Finish saying, like the sea wave general magic suddenly gushed out from the dean of the college, flooded the whole space

 Chapter 1686

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; &BP & BP & BP & BP; is thick as a billow of magic spreading in all directions, like a wave, covering every corner of this space in an instant. Look at the latest and most comprehensive

    & BP; & BP; & BP; Dean stood in the middle of the magic ocean, and the massive and dark tall body constantly emerged the magic that changed people''s color.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; the magic of this process is better than any one magician or even an emissary!

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; in the magic of changing people''s color, the "key of Solomon" floating above the palm of the dean''s hand is shining like a rising light column, covering the dean.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; soon, like a dream, people can''t distinguish the real scene, quietly emerging in this magic ocean.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; behind the dean who is covered in the light column, a bright and dazzling, as if made of a pearl, with a beautiful shape as a ladder, emerges slowly.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; to cover the dean''s light column as the source, the ladder can not live to the top of the spread, white walls with the extension of the ladder and appear.

    &On the BP & BP & BP & BP; stairs, the red carpet is also paved. In the white hall, which is like a palace, it gradually extends to a place higher than the ceiling.

    &Before long, the ladder extended to the end, connecting with a platform emerging in space.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; and at the top of that far ladder, on the platform emerging from space, a throne decorated with luxury gold and silver treasures is standing in the center.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; speechless, that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin can see clearly.

    &On the throne of BP & BP & BP & BP; sits a beautiful girl.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; full chest. The white skin and waist muscles are surprisingly thin. On the absolutely neat and beautiful face, a pair of pupils like contempt for everything are dotted on it. A gorgeous dress made of white thin silk is wrapped around the body, and countless gold rings are decorated on the hands and feet.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; looked at the beautiful girl sitting on the platform throne at the top of the ladder, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xiayin started to whisper.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; Queen

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; no But speechless, that month two people''s facial expressions are gradually coagulated.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "that''s automatic doll!"

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; yes!

    &The queen sitting on the throne of the platform at the top of the ladder is an automatic puppet!

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; is collected in the key of Solomon and sent to this era from the future. Probably well known. But it has a lot of puzzles!

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; from this "automatic puppet" (T), we can feel what the rest of the "automatic puppet" (T) doesn''t have in that month.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; breath!

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; and it''s still very strong!

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; proves that the "automatic puppet" (T) "sitting on the throne of the platform at the top of the far ladder is not an idle thing!

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; can''t do it well. This "t" level. Than now has the highest level of "automatic puppet (T)", one of the "snow moon". The night of the "Moon" puppet is still advanced!

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; in the eyes of the whole audience, the queen who is sitting on the platform throne at the top of the ladder slowly stands up, just like the king on patrol. Leisurely down the stairs.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; with the moving of the "automatic Doll (T)", every step that it stepped on will turn into golden grain and dissipate when its step is raised.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; and the Dean, when the "automatic Doll (T)" arrived at a certain distance, retreated to one side, bowed down respectfully and saluted like a loyal minister who met his loyal king.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Welcome! Queen Ishtar! "&The queen, named Ishtar, came to the ground. The steps, palaces, platforms and throne behind her were all in a flash, like a mirage, disappearing into the invisible.

    &It wasn''t until he got to the ground that Ishtar began to look at all the scenes in his field of vision, glancing aside at the dean who saluted himself.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; long time no see, ED, how long have you not called me

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; it''s been a long time The Dean was as respectful to his friends as he was to his loyal people.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "there is no way for me to call for the presence of Queen Ishtar. In this world, there is not much..."

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; true Ishtar seemed to be very useful, nodding his head with satisfaction, asking aloud.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "so you summoned me this time because there are enough opponents for me to fight?..."

    &Without waiting for the president''s response, Ishtar raised his eyes, looked forward, and frowned at the silent group standing opposite him.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; isn''t it a ghost

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; heard Ishtar''s contemptuous and disdainful words, his eyes were silent.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "buzz -!"

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; in a sound of atmospheric vibration, the crazy magic flow broke out from speechless body, and turned into a storm sweeping the earth, hitting all around, raising a large area of sand.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; the ground can''t bear the burden of making a "click" sound. Pieces of rubble, like broken glass, have collapsed out of the surrounding ground irregularly. Under the attack of magic storm, they turn into deadly bombs and shoot around.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "bamboo --!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; into the rubble of the bomb rampaging, where the wall of the barrier was blown out of a hole, trees were directly rifled, waist broken, heavy hit the ground.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; see, whether it''s the president or Ishtar, they all shrink their pupils.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "the magic of such a journey is comparable to ghosts and gods!" Ishtar finally faced up to the silence.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "it seems that I have committed the most should not have the heart of belittling the enemy..."

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; not just the queen The Dean gave a wry smile.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "I thought I had looked up to him. As a result, he gave me a surprise again, and I despised the enemy..."

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; let me just admit you Ishtar''s remark is obviously to be wordless.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; and then Ishtar gracefully extended his white arm.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; you are entitled to let me use my proud army

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; military Speechless and a line of girls are all unknown.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; and the Dean respectfully extended his hand to hold Ishtar''s extended hand, which overlapped hands, and the wave of magic began to flood into Ishtar''s body.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; is complemented by magic. Ishtar looks forward with grace and decency from beginning to end.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; then, the empty hand, towards the front, slightly one stroke.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "buzz -!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; the next moment, from Ishtar, and the hands of five fingers clearly unfolded, a black shadow like overflowing water, like the mist from nowhere, swept out!

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; looked at the black shadow from Ishtar''s hands, the people of Icarus could not help but change their faces in that month. Astraya, aguerola and Xiayin were even more surprised and almost cried out.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; because the front end of the black shadow that erupted from Ishtar''s hand, like something carved, is dotted with a face full of pain!&BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; it''s just like the rumor of the spirit of resentment!

    &bp;&bp;&bp;&bp;¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± It seems that the spirit of resentment made a sound like a hissing voice. On the face full of pain, it opened and closed with a big mouth, and its face was ferocious.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; soon, one by one, the spirits of resentment burst out of Ishtar''s hands at an amazing speed, as if shooting stars with black fog rushed to speechless.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; looked at the spirit of resentment that swarmed in, whether it was silent or the girls of the same age, there was a warning in their hearts.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; intuition tells them that these seemingly uncomfortable things must not be touched!

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; although we don''t know what will happen, but if we touch it, it will never be easy!

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; wordless, the first one to choose to believe his intuition, infused Icarus with the magic from the inside of his body.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; Icarus

    &A pair of eyes of BP & BP & BP & Icarus quickly turn to dark red, and an imaginary box emerges.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; eg (absolute defensive circle)

    &As soon as the sound line of BP & BP & BP & BP; is cold, the next second, the translucent defense barrier composed of crystals emerges from the void, protecting the speechless people behind.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Dong -!"

    &Almost at the same time, a lot of resentments rush into the "eg" at an amazing speed, arousing a wave of impact and a black fog

 Chapter 1687

    "Dong -!"

    In the crashing sound, the angry spirits are like waves crashing on the reef, which are extremely fierce, splashing black fog, covering the surface of aegis in an instant...

    "Sniff..."

    It wasn''t long before the surface of aegis (absolute defense circle), which was touched by the resentment group, was as sticky and crumbling as the glue in the burning.

    Seeing this scene, speechless and a group of girls were shocked and surprised.

    Icarus'' aegis'' is corroded

    No!

    It''s not corroded!

    It''s eroded and swallowed by something!

    However, there is no other way to describe the immediate signs than corrosion.

    Icarus'' aegis'' is like the stinking meat of the Communist Party of China. It collapses and melts down. It is swallowed by the complaining spirits.

    This is not a simple thing to do!

    It''s not so easy to capture Icarus''s aegis!

    Even if the power is limited now, Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle) wants to block the next nuclear bomb, but it''s easy!

    At least, Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle) has never been formally broken since it came to this world!

    Charlotte was able to break Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle) by containing the truth of the universe. In theory, the "magic sword" that can eliminate all substances and wipe out the existence of "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) does not mean that it breaks the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle).

    Magnus was able to break Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle). It was just because jade insects had magic circuit to absorb the magic that supports the existence of aegis (absolute defense circle), leading to the disappearance of aegis (absolute defense circle).

    Two times before and after, two people who broke Icarus'' aegis (absolute defense circle) did not break the aegis (absolute defense circle) by attacking beyond the aegis (absolute defense circle) defense force!

    Now, Ishtar''s resentment group, in the same way, corrodes Icarus''s Aegis!

    So. Those who complain. It''s not just the ability to corrode!

    Just having the ability of corrosion, there is no way for aegis to melt in less than one or two seconds!

    So, to witness the power of the wrathful group, as well as astraya. Aguerola, too. I can''t stop my shuddering face. Wordless, that month, Icarus also showed a difficult look.

    Only Xia Yin, looking at those evil spirits, could seem to see something annoying. For the first time, there was a look of disgust.

    However, Xia Yin didn''t feel afraid of those evil spirits.

    That''s natural, too.

    Xia Yin''s power of purification is the bane of all evil things!

    Only Xia Yin takes out his hidden purification ability here. Then, all these grievances and Tongtong will be eliminated in an instant!

    That month seems to have thought of this, and put his eyes on the speechless body to seek speechless opinions.

    Speechless hesitated a little, lowered his voice, said to that month.

    "Look at the situation first..."

    It was agreed that month.

    "Bang!"

    At the same time, Icarus''s "Aegis" was finally melted to an unsustainable level and broke in a crisp sound.

    However, before that, the magic of space transfer was used in that month to transfer all the people.

    "Bang --!"

    In the next moment, the creepy group of grievances, like a rotten swamp, submerged the original location of the silent group.

    "Sniff..."

    All of a sudden, the ground was eroded into a big hole with a diameter of about five meters. There was even a little black fog in the hole, making the sand and dust in the air.

    "Whoa!"

    Under the space transfer of that month, a group of people flashed in a piece of open space not far away. As soon as they appeared, Astria seemed to be bitten, screaming and jumping up at the same time.

    Before moving out of space that month, a spirit of resentment brushed the pure white wings of astraya.

    So now, a pair of pure white wings of astraya are just like being burned by an invisible fire. The feathers on them fester and fall into ashes in a flash.Not only that, but the extent of the corrosion is also on the wings of astraya, spreading at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°master£¡ master£¡¡± Astraya cried out in panic.

    Speechless put his hand on Xia Yin''s shoulder, mobilize the magic, let the magic flow into Xia Yin''s body.

    "Xia Yin!"

    "Yes!" Xia Yin immediately raised his hand. In the "buzz", his hand sparkled with a dazzling and sacred light, which came out and covered the eroding wings of astraya.

    Under the action of dazzling and sacred light, the corrosion effect on the wings of astraya gradually slows down, even disappears.

    In a blink of an eye, astraya''s wings, which seemed to have been burned, returned to their full condition, as if nothing had just happened.

    "Huh?" Ishtar was surprised to see that the damage caused by his evil spirits had been eliminated.

    It was the dean of the college who nodded after pondering.

    "I almost forgot that silver haired ''automaton'' has an amazing healing magic..."

    "Is it cured?" Ishtar squinted and sneered.

    "In a moment, I will devour you all!"

    Ishtar raised his hand again, and the disgusting spirits rushed out of the white hands, bringing up a black fog, pulling up his ferocious face, and rushed to the silent group.

    Seeing that the complaining group rushed to their side, speechless closed their eyes.

    I took a deep breath and slowly exposed a pair of wine red pupils. My speechless eyes flashed, and the violent magic whirlwind suddenly burst out from them.

    Immediately, speechless a jump body, stood in front of all young girls.

    This time, Ishtar himself was stunned.

    Don''t say Ishtar, even the dean of the school was stunned on the spot.

    The other side doesn''t use that protective barrier to resist, even if it delays dodging time, it actually takes the initiative to stand out. Do you want to break it by yourself

    And immediately, speechless told the dean and Ishtar whether he was breaking up on his own.

    "Hoo -!"

    With the sound of a whistling sound, the magic from the wordless body, all turned into the real air flow, wandered in the space.

    Then, the magic air circulates into the black fog, which is like having consciousness. It starts from Crazy rotation, just like a protective cover, protecting the silent people in it.

    "Dong -!"

    The angry spirit group from the charge hit the black magic fog hard, like the volcanic ash eruption point black awn.

    But a surprise for the dean and Ishtar appeared.

    "Peng -!"

    See, impact in the dark magic fog of the resentment spirit group, just like being bounced off, one by one are all blown out by the rotating magic fog.

    "Now!" In the fog of magic, speechless suddenly.

    "Icarus!"

    Icarus immediately showed his hand, and aegis (absolute defense circle) began to fluctuate.

    However, this time, aegis (absolute defense circle) did not appear around the speechless people, but around the dean and Ishtar, like a cage, trapped them inside.

    At the same time, that month raised the lace fan in his hand and waved it in the direction of the dean.

    "Hum!"

    On the inner surface of aegis, space ripples flash, and "commandment locks" are like whips, hurling towards the dean.

    "Hum..." Ishtar snorted coldly. He just wanted to raise his hand and corrode the "commandment lock" with his own resentment group.

    But at this time, a cold white fog, filled up

 Chapter 1688

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of the angel who guards me! And the rewards of "luolu loves me" and "annihilating rain in Jiangnan"

    "Hoo -!"

    In the whistling sound, the frozen white cold fog filled the interior of aegis (absolute defense circle) and filled the whole space of aegis (absolute defense circle) in an instant.

    All of a sudden, the temperature inside aegis dropped at a terrifying rate, and within seconds, it dropped below zero degrees Celsius.

    Originally, with aguerola''s current strength, there is no way to let Wen drop so fast.

    However, Icarus created an absolutely sealed environment, which allowed aguerola''s cold air to diffuse rapidly, resulting in an extremely rapid temperature drop in the internal space of aegis.

    "Click click -!"

    Before the dean and Ishtar reacted, the cold fog was full of the interior of aegis (absolute defense circle), making the interior surface of aegis (absolute defense circle) condense a layer of ice, and the ground was covered by hard ice in a blink of an eye.

    Ishtar''s outstretched hand toward the incoming "commandment lock" has formed a layer of ice, and even, including the Dean, their body surfaces have formed a layer of ice.

    "Cut --!" Ishtar''s elegant and dignified posture was finally replaced by a little flurry. The Dean frowned his brow tightly. The two quickly mobilized their magic power, using pure magic power to shake the ice around them and expel the cold around them.

    "Whew --!"

    However, during the period when the dean and Ishtar scattered the ice dregs on their bodies and expelled the cold air around their bodies, the "commandment lock" also roared through the interior of aegis (absolute defense circle), and wrapped around the four limbs of the dean and Ishtar.

    The president''s brow grew deeper and deeper. There is a great magic force on the limbs that are entwined by the "commandment lock", trying to break the "commandment lock" on the body.

    But Dean soon found out.

    Although the magic in my body can also be mobilized autonomously. But there''s no way to get it out of your body and out of your body.

    The reason is simple.

    On the surface of the chains that are twining with purple light, there is another kind of magic flowing, which isolates the magic trying to break away from the dean''s body.

    "Hateful!" Ishtar also found out and got a little annoyed.

    "It''s a senseless move. My ''army'' is made in the body. Even if it can''t let magic flow out of the body, it doesn''t matter!"

    Words fall in Ishtar''s hand. Ugly spirits were revealed one by one, with ferocious faces, covering the "commandment lock" around the dean and Ishtar.

    Under the corrosive effect of the spirit of complaint, it is said that the purple light on the surface of the "commandment lock" forged by the gods is rapidly dimmed, and even the "commandment lock" itself is corroded into pits.

    I''m afraid. Before long, the "commandment lock" will be corroded and broken.

    However, just as the resentment group was about to corrode the "commandment lock" on the dean and Ishtar, a strong sense of crisis rose from their hearts.

    Following this sense of crisis, the president and Ishtar turned their attention to themselves almost at the same time. That is to say, there is a frozen aegis on the surface.

    Then the dean and Ishtar found out.

    There is a place on the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle), which stands like a cage, with ice on the surface inside. I don''t know when it opened a hole.

    The line of sight passes through the direction of the hole. Gazing at the exterior of aegis (absolute defense circle), the president and Ishtar are looking at each other.

    It''s totally dark, wearing a figure of black clothes.

    A pair of wine red pupils of the ancient well are being used to look directly at their figures.

    One is outside aegis. Holding a gorgeous black bow made of black crystal, pulling the strings, gathering a shooting star like arrow, aiming at their figures.

    For the first time, the most powerful magician in the 19th century and the legendary "automatic puppet" sent to this era from the future, their faces changed.

    Looking at the face of the dean and Ishtar, standing outside the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle), speechless, a pair of wine red pupils flashed cold.

    Immediately, without hesitation, speechless released the bowstring of "meteor night" in his hand.

    "Whew --!"

    Just like a meteor appears in the night sky, the arrow of "meteor night" blooms in space, pulling a long light tail, passing by in a flash, shooting into the only hole exposed by "Aegis (absolute defense circle)", and rushing to the interior of "Aegis (absolute defense circle)".When the arrow of meteor night shot into the interior of aegis, the only hole on the surface of aegis quickly healed and resealed.

    Then, in the aegis (absolute defense circle), a strong to dazzling light flashes.

    "Bang --!"

    Filled with white cold fog, shuttle a chain, the surface is frozen with ice, the internal ground is all covered by hard cold ice ''aegis'' (absolute defense circle)'', the sound of mountain collapse like explosion, in the vast space, like thunder.

    A violent blast carries a hot temperature, just like a storm. In aegis, it is pounding wildly. Inside, the white cold fog is almost dispersed in an instant, and the ground covered by the hard cold ice immediately cracks.

    The cracks with thick arms are like spider webs, which affect the whole ground in aegis (absolute defense circle), and even the ground outside aegis (absolute defense circle) is broken inch by inch.

    In a short time, the surface of aegis, which seems to be solid, cracked like glass.

    It can be imagined that without aegis, the meteor night will destroy the surrounding areas mercilessly.

    At that time, not far away, the dean''s residence should be doomed to destruction, and the guards who were frozen into ice by aguerola would be doomed to death.

    Looking at the end of the world scene inside aegis, astraya asked nervously.

    "Fight Have you knocked it down?... "

    No one answered astraya''s question.

    It should be said that no one has the spare time to answer the questions of astraya.

    Speechless, that month, Icarus, aguerola, Xia Yin, etc. all stared at the "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) which was gradually cracking, and their eyes never moved away.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. In aegis (absolute defense circle), the impact waves with hot temperature gradually dissipated, exposing the situation inside and exposing the two figures inside.

    A man and a woman are standing in the ground which is in a mess. Their clothes are a little messy. They seem to be in a bit of a mess just as they have turned around in a storm.

    But, on a man and a woman, there is not even a single wound!

    Obviously, the attack just now is only a slight threat to the other side, which can''t cause any harm at all!

    "Sure enough..." The silent face sank.

    "Isn''t it that simple?..."

    "You should be honored, little..." Ishtar''s cold gaze was speechless.

    "In order to get out of the situation, I summoned my second army..."

    "The second army?" Speechless and a line of girls were stunned.

    Isn''t it just the grievances that Ishtar has that can produce corrosive effects

    "It''s a constant surprise to me that queen Ishtar can summon the second army. Your performance really surprised me..." The dean is looking at speechless, more or less some sigh of the opening.

    "Magnus is a genius who has broken the records of the hospital in the past generations. Unprecedented comprehensive achievements are all the first. Although I have been saying that you are as valuable as Magnus, in fact, in my heart, I have always been reluctant to admit that a genius like Magnus will have a second..."

    With that, the Dean released Ishtar''s hand, gathered his magic power, and looked at speechless with a smile.

    "I think we should have a chat..."

 Chapter 1689

    "I think we should have a chat..."

    Seeing that the head of the college has converged his magic power and said such a sentence with a smile on his face, everyone''s reaction is different when he is present.

    Ishtar''s face was full of discontent, but he had no objection to it.

    Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin all looked at each other.

    That month, a pair of beautiful eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, and the beautiful eyes were full of thought, as if they were trying to figure out the intention of the dean.

    Only speechless, after a little squint, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Do you mean to tell me that you have known that I was used by others, so you came to assassinate you?"

    It was not just the Dean, but all the girls, including Ishtar, were stunned.

    What do you mean

    It seems that the Dean himself didn''t expect to make such an answer to his words without words. His face was surprised, but the smile disappeared.

    If you are familiar with the Dean, you will know that the dean will have such a performance, generally, when a certain step of a plan in his mind is disrupted.

    Obviously, wordlessness has disrupted the pace of the dean.

    But he didn''t even mean to be polite. A wry smile came from the head of the college who, to some extent, controlled the level of treatment he could receive in the world.

    "I said, Dean, don''t you think I don''t know anything?"

    Such words, let a group of girls more confused, but also let the expression of the Dean more and more serious.

    I don''t know when my vision becomes sharper. The Dean looks at me closely.

    "It seems that what I despise is not only your strength..."

    A light breath, the Dean again in the dark face of the pile up a smile.

    "You''re right. Silent students. I really knew you were used to kill me! "

    "What does that mean?" This time, the frowning month didn''t hold back.

    "You said you knew we were used to kill you? Then why don''t we find out the behind the scenes and treat us as criminals instead? "

    That month is right!

    If the Dean had known for a long time that silent people were being used to kill him, he should have done more. It''s to find out the person who is really going to take his life. Rather than not saying a word. It''s here to meet you.

    Because it doesn''t make sense, does it

    Even if the person to be used is subdued, the person behind the scenes is not found out. There is no guarantee for the life of the dean.

    Besides, if you really know the inside story, the Dean won''t say nothing and fight with a person who has been used here.

    At least, before the war, we should make it clear to Wuyan, who is being used, that he knows the inside story and try to extract the information of the main messenger from Wuyan

    But the Dean not only didn''t do this, but also just advised him to treat him as a real assassin and fight.

    It''s unreasonable.

    "Well, let''s start with one question at a time..." The head of the college, like a harmonious old man, squinted and showed a peaceful expression.

    "First of all, silent students, you should know who really want to take my life?..."

    "The Kingsford family!" Speechless glanced at the dean.

    "It''s the Kingsford family and the Granville family who are going to help the Kingsford family, right?"

    "The Kingsford family and the Granville family used to be political enemies to each other, but there is no permanent enemy in the eyes of the big powers. Now, the two families have been concluded because of some interests!" The Dean shook his head with a sigh.

    "So, the Granville family will help the Kingsford family. In order to get the Kingsford family back to politics, they intend to lead to the downfall of the Kingsford family and kill me who was sentenced by Felix!"

    "But, silent classmates, I wonder if you know such a thing as well?" The Dean made a tentative inquiry.

    "In fact, recently, the Kingsford family sent a secret emissary to contact me in private..."

    "The Kingsford emissary?" It wasn''t wordless, it was the month.

    However, what came to mind in that month soon made a sneer.

    "I see. Are you going to bribe you with a soft policy before using tough measures?""If I can be bribed to make some perjury and publish the fact that Felix was wronged, can''t the whole thing be solved?" The Dean indirectly admitted that month''s statement and shrugged.

    "The Granville family didn''t know anything about it..."

    "In this way, whether the plan to assassinate the dean is a success or a failure, you can blame the Granville family, right?" That month, with an inner disgust, I immediately looked at the dean.

    "Then, you know that we are being used to kill you. It''s because the Kingsford family bought you. Do you know the whole story from their mouths?"

    "On the contrary!" The Dean, in a calm tone, denied the statement.

    "The Granville family will send someone to kill me, and the Kingsford family will try to bribe me through the policy of Huairou. In fact, it''s just a part of my plan. I knew it would come true!"

    Smell words, that month a line of young girls can not help but be surprised.

    Plan

    What plan

    "Sure enough..." When everyone was at a loss, he sighed and said such a sentence word by word.

    "The Granville family will let me kill you. It''s all your orders, isn''t it?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± A line of young girls suddenly missed a beat.

    The Dean ordered the Granville family to kill themselves without words

    "You do know..." The Dean spoke with admiration.

    "To be correct, I asked the Granville family to send someone to kill me, but didn''t designate this person as you..."

    Hear here, even if the girls are dull again, also understand.

    Behind the whole thing, there is an unimaginable inside story.

    "What''s the purpose?" First of all, I calmed down that month.

    "What is the purpose of this?..."

    "Nah, silent students..." The Dean didn''t answer the question of that month, but smiled and looked speechless.

    "Do you know what ''Divine dexterity nedoll''?"

    "God''s dexterity, nedoll?" That month a group of young girls began to chew the word in secret.

    "Self disciplined ''automaton''!" Speechless is to look up and say such a sentence.

    "Even if there is no puppet manipulation and no puppet manipulation, it can generate magic by itself, start magic circuit by itself, and fight with full self-discipline ''automaton''!"

    "Self disciplined ''automaton''?" The girls cried out in surprise.

    As we all know, ''automaton'' is inseparable from magic and puppet emissary!

    Once you get rid of the puppet maker and magic, the "automaton" is just a bunch of scrap iron that can''t play any function!

    Even ''bandoll'' is the same!

    After all, there''s so little magic that ''bandoll'' can generate on their own that they can''t support themselves in a fight at all.

    So, without dolls, ''bandoll'' is nothing more than a toy out of scrap iron.

    But if an "automaton" can really provide enough magic for itself like a human being, then such an "automaton" can''t be used by a puppet, and it doesn''t matter.

    Therefore, there is a self-discipline type of "automaton".

    Countries all over the world are also studying this.

    Unfortunately, up to now, no country has ever heard of the development of a truly self-discipline type of ''automaton''.

    And the self-discipline type of ''automaton'', named -

    ''God''s clever nedoll''!

 Chapter 1690

    Why does "automaton" exist

    This question, even the most delicious apprentice puppet maker and magician, can be answered back to back.

    In order to get rid of the long spells and the tedious magic array, magicians use magic simply and quickly. They have developed the "magic circuit", which condenses all the conditions for performing magic together, as an alternative to the ritual when performing magic.

    With all the use conditions of a magic to concentrate together, that is, the existence of magic circuit, magicians only need to input magic into the magic circuit, can exercise the "originally prepared" magic, and use magic in an instant.

    But the magic circuit is just to give all the conditions of a magic to the prepared props, that is, to replace the existence of lengthy spells and tedious magic array.

    Even if the magic is ready, whether it is to start or use, it requires the magician to control the magic circuit.

    In this way, although it is much faster to use magic than when there is no magic circuit, some people can''t satisfy it when it is used for fighting.

    Therefore, in order to pursue an absolutely simple and quick way to use magic, the "automatic" was born, and the puppet maker was also born.

    With ''automaton'', people can throw all the work of controlling magic circuit to ''automaton''. They only need to output magic power to perform magic.

    It''s hard to say that ''automaton'' is just for magicians to use magic quickly.

    Then the use of ''automaton'' is fixed.

    Fight!

    There''s no point in ''automaton'' other than fighting!

    It should be taken for granted that in such a sense of existence, the "automaton" has become a tool used by countries for war.

    However, even if there is an "automatic" puppet, it is necessary to operate the "automatic" puppet.

    No dolls make ''automaton'' useless at all.

    In this way, naturally, there will be people who want to create a completely self-discipline type of ''automaton'' without the help of a puppet.

    Thus, the existence of "machine skill" was born.

    It''s about birth, but ''mechanical oll'' is not so much existence as extravagance.

    Because, from the time it was put forward to now, no one has ever developed "machine tool".

    It is because of this that informed girls are so surprised.

    At this time, the dean said, "what''s the purpose of" mechanical oll "

    As if to see through a line of girls in the mind of things, the Dean closed his eyes.

    "To develop ''machine Doll'' is exactly what I want to do!"

    Hearing this, the girls looked at each other one after another, more or less they understood the meaning of the dean.

    "What you call a plan, even if you let others assassinate you..." That month, I turned my eyes to the dean.

    "It''s to develop ''machine Doll''?"

    "That''s my ultimate goal!" The Dean made a mockery of himself.

    "The Kingsford family, with the bait of the joint study of" machine skill ", wanted me to help them and get them back to politics!"

    Speaking of this, the head of the college seems to be appealing, with a sharp turn.

    "However, there are also some people who are not happy with the close relationship between the school and Britain..."

    "Britain?..." Said the month in confusion.

    "Isn''t it the Kingsford family?"

    "The kingsfords have great power in England, as long as they take back their former position..." The dean said with a smile.

    "So, if the relationship between the college and the UK is too good, other countries will not see it. After all, this college is designed to deliver outstanding puppet ambassadors to all countries, and it is also the cradle of enhancing the military power of all countries."

    "And then?" That month I looked at the Dean coldly.

    "What do you mean by these words?...""Don''t you think this is also a good opportunity to cut off the good relationship between the college and the UK?" The dean of the college smiled.

    "Give you a hint, the country of the Granville young master is Germany!"

    "Germany?..." That month came to understand.

    "In other words, did the Granville family assassinate you not to help the Kingsford family, but to undermine your cooperation with them?"

    "If the young master of the Granville family destroys this secret agreement, and then shows me something that appeals to me, isn''t it a good way to destroy the good relationship between the college and Britain?" The Dean stroked his chin and laughed.

    "And the thing that makes me excited, I think, you have guessed what it is?"

    What is it? No need to guess!

    Didn''t the Dean just make it clear

    To develop "machine skill" is his most fundamental goal!

    "You mean..." There were some uncertain inquiries that month.

    "Germany has developed ''machine Doll''?"

    "Correctly speaking, it should be said that the German research has reached a considerable stage and achieved certain results!" Speechless suddenly.

    "The ''automaton'' of the Granville young master, which is called the real ''automaton'', is just a semi-finished ''machine Doll''!"

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa..." The Dean held the key to Solomon and clapped.

    "It''s amazing to know that you''ve reached this level..."

    "Yes! It''s a semi-finished "machine tool" The head of the college said the deepest inside story of the whole thing.

    "Germany has developed the semi-finished" machine tool ", and if the other side shows this achievement to me a little, I will be moved to carry out joint research with Germany, get rid of Britain and join Germany, which is the purpose of the Granville family!"

    "Ridiculous!" That month sniffed at the idea.

    "In that case, why did the Granville family send someone to kill you?"

    "Didn''t I just say that?" The Dean gave a strange smile.

    "Everything is my plan..."

    Seeing the strange expression of the Dean, the hearts of a group of young girls also sank.

    "It''s not Germany, it''s you who want the college to break with Britain!" Speechless straight to the dean.

    "You let the Granville family send someone to kill you and break your agreement with the Kingsford family. It''s just an excuse, an excuse to sever your relationship with Britain!"

    "Yes!" The Dean waved.

    "There is no possibility that there will be any progress in the study of ''machine tool'' in the UK in a short time. To develop ''machine tool'', I must abandon the UK and study with Germany!"

    "As you said, let the Granville family send someone to kill me and break my agreement with the Kingsford family, just give me an excuse to break off the relationship with Britain and join Germany!"

    "To show the semi-finished product" machine skill "is also to let other senior managers in the college see clearly who is the best partner at this stage!"

    Hearing this, everyone understood.

    It turns out that the whole thing happened was all the plan of the head of the college!

    "As a result, in the end, the Kingsford family not only didn''t get any benefits, but also became your flag, and we became your victims..." Speechless to let a person''s heart palpitate calm tone of voice, light slow of say.

    "Next, just execute my assassin, and you will be able to get out of danger righteously, accuse the Kingsford family of secretly sending someone to kill you, sever the relationship with Britain, and join Germany, right?..."

    However, the Dean replied.

    "No! You are wrong! " r1152

 Chapter 1691

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support me

    "No! You are wrong! "

    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone in the audience was stunned and turned their eyes to the dean of the college.

    "I have no intention at all of putting you, or the Granville family, who sent to kill me, out as a victim!" The Dean explained in a very sincere voice.

    "Originally, I was going to cut off the relationship between the college and the UK, draw up a cooperation agreement with Germany, and then come out to the public, clear away the charges of assassinating the dean of the college, and live in the college again!"

    Hearing this sentence, that month, Icarus, aguerola, Xia Yin and even the most simple astraya subconsciously produced the idea of disbelief.

    However, speechless but feel, the dean said this sentence, there is no half meaning of fraud.

    "All the students in this college are excellent puppet ambassadors from all over the world. You are the real genius, and you are the most precious treasure to be compared with Magnus!" The Dean smiled.

    "How could I let such talented students leave the college like this?"

    "Ah..." At the words of the head of the college, he was speechless and ridiculed.

    "Everyone says that the school of warprukis is a school with the highest strength. Now I know who developed this theory..."

    "I''m looking forward to your performance at the night party..." The head of the college ignored the silent sarcasm and said such a sentence.

    "So, just step back. When the time is right, I will take the initiative to clarify the charges for you. Of course, I will let the Granville family release Annette when it never happened. How about that?"

    Words fall, around, the whole space is covered by a dead silence.

    The heavy atmosphere is filled, and the tension that attracts people''s hearts is also rising in many people''s hearts, which makes the whole scene silent, as if a needle will be heard when it falls.

    In such a case, the five young girls of that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin all cast their eyes on the speechless body.

    Needless to say, the girls are letting the silent make up their minds.

    But speechless is to look at each other with the smiling Dean, until a long time later, spit out such a sentence.

    "Dean, I just said that. Don''t you think I don''t know anything?"

    "I know you know a lot of things!" The Dean nodded his head unchanged.

    "Maybe, from the beginning, you knew that I was the mastermind of the whole thing, right?..."

    "It should be said that I can guess more or less..." Speechless spread out his hands, and soon, the sight of the Dean became intriguing.

    "Now that you know the whole story, why do you think I''m willing to be used to kill you?"

    The head of the college stroked his beard on the spot.

    "Dean, in fact, you forgot that there is a lack of an important explanation in the statement you just made..." Speechless mouth slowly up.

    "Why did the young master of the Granville family let people assassinate you and show the semi-finished product" machine skill ", which symbolizes the secret of a country, so obedient to you?"

    Smell speech, that month wait for a line of young girls to react to come over, the Dean also loosened the hand that built in Chin, gaze toward speechless.

    "You have a good relationship with that young master of the Granville family. Should you say that the relationship between you two is extraordinary?" There was a sudden, silent laugh.

    "So, I was thinking, if I can kill you by taking advantage of my whole plan, can I not only get a bad breath, but also let the young master of the Granville family who threatened me with Annette break his heart?"

    The originally extremely heavy atmosphere, immediately, just like turning into a swamp, makes everyone in the audience feel the oppression in the air clearly.

    It was not until this moment that a group of young girls realized why they had followed the words of the Granville master twice in a row to assassinate the dean of the college when they were threatened.

    As said in that month, wordless is really a ghost idea, and it''s a very simple ghost idea, even a bad one.

    It''s because I know that the dean is the one behind the scenes. The young master of the Granville family has a lot to do with the Dean, so I will kill the Dean without any words!

    The reason is so simple!

    "Silent students..." The tone of the Dean has tended to be indifferent.

    "You''re not a wise choice, even if you don''t care if you are going to be a criminal, don''t you want to be with your friends in this college?"

    "You can make full use of your students for your own purposes, and then you can send people away after you achieve your goals. Isn''t it because your choices are too wise that the Granville young master will threaten me with Annette?" Speechless cold look to the dean."And I hate you. Naturally, I don''t want to do the same thing as you!"

    Words fall, speechless raise step by step.

    "If you think you can do everything by calculating everything, but if you are a wise man, you will have a mistake. You never thought that you would be killed by someone sent by the Granville family!"

    "Because you are too confident in your power!"

    "The most powerful magician of the 19th century?"

    "The guide book from the future?"

    "The legendary ''automaton''?"

    "If these are your dependencies, then let me break them down to show my evil spirit!"

    With the words of indifference coming out, speechless walked forward, turned over and took out a card.

    On the front is a picture of a knight wearing heavy armor and holding a long sword. At the bottom is a card with the words "Saber".

    Looking at speechless suddenly take out such a card, that month a group of people looked at each other one eye, all silent retreat.

    The Dean was stunned and puzzled.

    Is that a powerful magic tool

    This question has just risen from the heart of the Dean, and gradually close to the speechless body, the violent magic air blast appears.

    Just like the storm, wordless holds the rank card of "Saber" (swordsman), and looks at the college head in front, but the magic in the body is pouring into the rank card.

    The next moment, speechless as if calling what general, whispered.

    "Dream call..."

    As if waiting for the call, in the moment when the incantation like murmur falls, the rank card of "Saber" (Sword soldier) is full of light.

    "Hum!"

    The strong magic turned into a tornado like air flow, surging from the rank card and rolling on the wordless body. A blue, door like geometric pattern also came out from the rank card. Like scanning, it could not stop rotating around the wordless body.

    With the rotation of the magic array like the door, the speechless body covered in the magic array also sparked a strong light.

    The field of vision is covered by a strong light, and the head of the college cannot help but raise his hand to block in front of him.

    But, the hand just raised, block in front of oneself, in the head of the college''s heart, a warning sign of madness sounded.

    "Ed!" Ishtar seems to feel the same warning signs. Jiao shouts, and the Dean immediately understands. He immediately takes Ishtar''s hand and pours the magic into Ishtar''s body with the maximum output.

    "Listen to me! Come to me! My army! "

    Ishtar suddenly raised his hand, and the angry spirits with the color of pain rushed out, like a shield, standing in front of the dean and Ishtar.

    Almost at the same time, a shockwave came out from the strong light in front of it and hit the resentment group that made up the shield.

    "Dong -!"

    With a sound of impact, the animosity group, which is nothing but rotten, was under the impact of the shock wave. The faces with the color of pain gave out a silent roar, like the black fog which was attacked by the wind, which exploded.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The dean and Ishtar were shocked and subconsciously raised their hands at the same time, trying to block the shock wave in front of them.

    However, it was a strong wind that fell on them and drove them back and forth.

    The body of the shock wave, it''s the wind!

    It is the wind that blows away the group of grievances! r1152

 Chapter 1692

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; &BP; BP; BP; BP; in the vast space, the strong wind roared past, raising pieces of dust, expanding in all directions.

    &The magic of BP & BP & BP & BP; fury is enough to prick people''s skin, like wisps of electricity, wandering back and forth in the air.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; Dean and Ishtar did not intend to waste any time when the wind was weak. They raised their eyes and stared forward against the howling wind and the glare.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; and when Dean and Ishtar saw the scene of the strong light center clearly, they almost showed the same expression at the same time.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; because what has been printed into their eyes is no longer a strong wind and light, but a back image.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; a straight back.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; dark blue knight''s robe is hunting under the strong wind, rippling circles and circles. Silver white steel boots reflect the strong light around them, flashing the cold arc light, making people''s hearts cold.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; slowly turned around and exposed the front to the eyes of the dean and Ishtar, until then, the dean and Ishtar could see clearly.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; in the dark blue knight''s robe, there is a silver white armor.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; silver white armor is not heavy, nor covers the owner''s whole body, just covers the chest and wrist, the rest is the original dark clothes, white and black, but it makes people feel unexpected match.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; except for the chest and wrist, the figure wearing the dark blue knight robe only has a pair of iron boots at the foot. It is decorated with dark blue knight robes and painted black clothes of its master, which exudes a different aesthetic feeling.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; looked at the disappearing strong light and strong wind, like a noble knight. For a moment, the dean and Ishtar almost thought that someone had come to the scene.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; but the pair who looked straight at the dean and Ishtar''s eyes told them that what they saw was the same person as the one before the change.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; of course, it''s just a transformation. That''s nothing.

    &The key point of BP & BP & BP & BP. In the moment of seeing that figure, the dean and Ishtar felt it.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; their own hearts, even faintly emerged the feeling of palpitation!

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; then, it''s not just about changing!

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; there''s no time for you to think about so many things

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; in the minds of the president and Ishtar, they can''t help but have questions and ideas. A voice of indifference. Into their ears.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "if you don''t pay attention. Later, I''m dead. I can''t blame you... "

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; drop. On the opposite side, speechless slowly raised his head, a pair of wine red pupils flashed cold light, as if holding something, raised his hand, on the hand, a vast magic power quickly condensed, turned into a whirlwind, strangely rolled up.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; holds some invisible thing that whirls the weird whirlwind, speechless and colorless, facing the space in front of him, and suddenly bursts out.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "whew -!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; suddenly, the weird whirlwind suddenly burst out. It flashed through the empty air, with a sharp and cold air like a blade, as fast as lightning, and flashed to the dean and Ishtar.

    &The president of BP & BP & BP & BP; and Ishtar felt keenly that they had just broken away from the group of grievances and were shooting like invisible arrows, blowing their hair and clothes around. At present, their faces were all changed.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; however, the president is known as the most powerful magician in the 19th century. Before the impact, he responded in time and poured magic into Ishtar''s body.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; Ishtar immediately responded. He raised his hand forcefully and called out a group of strong grievances like a jet, which rolled out like the sun, suddenly colliding with the impact of the attack.&BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Bang --!"

    &Next second, in the center of the field, a strong wind rippled up, making the ground shake violently and crack like a crack.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; cracks spread from the ground in the center of the field, and strong strong air swept away. Some gravel was directly shocked into powder shape, blowing with the strong wind.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; BP; is it blocked A silent sneer is like holding the invisible wind, and the pricked hand is completely closed.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "so, try again..."

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; end, a full-scale impact twice as large as before, under the silent stab, in the sound of breaking the air, plundered to the dean and Ishtar.

    &BP; &bp; &bp; &bp; in the face of the fierce attack, the president didn''t resist the attack as speechless, but carried magic power, wrapped in himself and Ishtar''s body. When a layer of light flashed in the body''s ring, the fly also seemed to float up to avoid the impact of the attack.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; that''s "mindfulness"!

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; looks at the dean who drives the "mind power" and flies up in the air, speechless. It seems that he is waving his hand out of the air, but he is dancing out of the air with a residual light and a sound of breaking the air.

    &BP & BP & BP; at first glance, it seems to be a meaningless move, but the president and Ishtar face is tight.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "wheeze -!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; in the wordless wave, the impact of a strong weathering for the wind blade, or for the invisible chop, constantly storming out, overwhelming the air and away.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; but facing the blade that the naked eye can''t see completely, but it can clearly sense that the wind blade is sweeping the sky, the president''s face is more and more dignified, and the internal magic rises suddenly.

    &BP; BP; BP; Ishtar suddenly shook his hand, and the dark group of grievances flashed out. The dense black shadow overlapped and emerged. In a short moment, it was full of ten meters around the dean and Ishtar, like black fog.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "bamboo --!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; the wind blade from the fierce attack on the group of grievances, as if caused a chain explosion, the strong wind like a roaring flood diffuse and open, the surrounding space shaking.

    &BP; &bp; &bp; &bp; not far away, the girls of that month, Icarus, Astria, agullola and Xiayin are looking at the fierce battle, and their eyes are always reluctant to shift.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Bang --!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; in the middle of the air, there was a loud explosion, and two figures also flew out of the middle of the air. The "pedaling" retreated several steps, and then they settled down on the ground.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; that ghost Ishtar''s face was ugly. The president''s face was still dignified and silent. He continued to pour his magic into Ishtar''s body.

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; Ishtar seems to be out of breath, with a strong wave of his slender hand.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; suddenly, a training group with the size of meters, composed of the whole body of resentment spirit group, suddenly burst out of Ishtar''s hands and flew away to speechless.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; is closely watching the practice of the huge resentment group. The silent hand holds again, and the vast magic comes out of itself. In an instant, the virtual hand turns into a whirlwind, just like what it is wrapped around, whistling and rolling.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; in the off-site that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xia Yin and other young girls watched, speechless and backward, silver and white iron boots heavily stepped on the ground, hands together, holding up, severely toward the resentment, and out.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Qiang -!"

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; the competition composed of resentment spirit didn''t shoot at the silent body, but it seemed to be resisted by something. The whirlwind in the whirlwind was roaring over the wordless hand, which waved like a chop, and it was like a sound of iron and gold.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; can resist the competition composed of the spirit of resentment, but the silent face suddenly sinks down.&BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "whew -!"

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; a huge arrow, which is also composed of the spirit of resentment, rotates rapidly above the spirit of resentment. When the spirit of resentment is stuck with the whirlwind in the whirlwind, it falls down mercilessly to the silent front door.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; looked at the face full of painful howls on the surface of the huge dark arrow, Xiao Yan''s eyes flashed a sharp awn, and firmly grasped something like hand.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "vble & BP; R" --! "

    &In the confrontation between BP & BP & BP & BP; and the spirit of resentment, the whirlwind in the whirlwind roared and froze violently at a speed that can''t be seen by the naked eye, expanding like lightning and exploding.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Bang --!"

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; in a flash, a terrible storm surged through the sky, swept away, and rocked and fluctuated rapidly.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "Dong -!"

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; in the impact of the storm caused by, the resentment is like a flying bullet, and then it is dispersed.

    &BP; & BP; & BP; & BP; "whew -!"

    &BP & BP & BP & BP; resentful arrow is deflected from the orbit, rising to the sky and flying to the horizon.

    &BP; BP; BP; BP; but the Dean, Ishtar and even that month''s group of young girls have no time to pay attention to these.

    &Because their eyes are drawn to the past by a sword in wordless hands

 Chapter 1693

    The wind and resentment are all gone at this moment as if they were covered.

    At the scene, everyone''s eyes fell on a sword held by wordless hands.

    No way. That sword is so impressive.

    The hilt is dark blue, the top is inlaid with precious stones, and the jaw is made of gold, which is extremely bright and dazzling, and even more dazzling is the blade.

    At first glance, it''s an eye-catching, cold and curved silver blade, but if you look carefully, you can find that the silver blade will flash golden brilliance from time to time.

    There is no doubt that it is a very attractive sword!

    At the same time, it is also a sword that will never let people doubt its sharpness!

    The dean and Ishtar felt a hidden threat from the shining sword.

    "What''s going on?" The dean''s expression began to change.

    "What did wordless do? Why did it suddenly become so strong? What is that sword? "

    The dean who thought about it didn''t find that his attitude towards wordlessness had changed.

    If, in the past, the head of the college just regarded wordless as a student, who has the talent to enter his eyes, but is still a daunting young student, then, at this moment, the head of the college has unconsciously regarded wordless as a respectable opponent.

    Unfortunately, for speechless. Whatever the Dean thinks of him, it doesn''t matter.

    "Didn''t you say that?" Holding a dazzling sword, he stamped the ground with speechless force. His figure was like a blink, appearing above the head of the dean and Ishtar.

    "Now, there''s no time for you to think about so many things..."

    The head of the college, Ishtar''s eyes suddenly shrunk.

    The holy sword in wordless hands immediately danced, with a shrill sound of breaking the air, and a sharp sword light, all the way to greet the main body of the college.

    Once this is stabbed with a strong sword, the head of the college will surely die!

    Aware of the death shadow caused by the extremely fierce sword light. The long-term vision of the college is also slight. The mighty magic of his body surged out and rushed into Ishtar''s body.

    Ishtar''s body was shocked. All parts of his body were filled with black fog like spirits, like shadows. The head of the college and Ishtar''s Shao dance rapidly.

    "Bang Bang --!"

    All the sword light from the sky fell on the dancing spirit. In a muffled sound. Point burst a grievance spirit.

    With the sharp sword light, the ground seemed unable to bear the heavy pressure. There are nearly half a meter deep marks in the cracks. Even Ishtar left two deep footprints on his feet.

    But in a flash, the muffled sound from the top of the head disappeared, and the complaining spirits were no longer exploded.

    I saw that the holy sword in wordless''s hand suddenly turned, and countless swords were gathered together like lightning. The vast magic force, like the flood, rushed out of wordless''s body, let the holy sword pass a very tricky arc, like lightning, magically avoided the resentments one by one, and stabbed the dean''s throat.

    There is no mercy at all in the eyes of speechless, and people are killed by recruitment. In the eyes of the dean of the college, there is also a look of anger. The vast magic forms a "mental power", covering a spirit of resentment, and pulling the living to the front of their own throat.

    "Bang --!"

    The sword point of the holy sword suddenly stabbed the spirit of resentment, which was pulled to his throat by the dean of the college, and used as a shield to explode the spirit of resentment.

    It''s also a surprise for the dean to resist his attack in such a way.

    "Corrode!"

    At this time, Ishtar suddenly raised one of his hands, palms aimed at wordless, on which emerged a thick black fog, flying out of a silent roaring of the spirits, and rushed to wordless anger.

    A smell of fishy smell went into the tip of the wordless nose, which made the wordless face sink down. The holy sword in his hand was not slighted and came out with one sword and one sword.

    "Pooh!"

    The fierce slash hit the incoming spirit of resentment, it is the spirit of resentment in an instant scattered into volcanic ash like powder.

    "Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff --"

    With a way of slashing and hitting, it fell on the resentful spirits, and a sound of tearing came out.

    One by one, in the expression of pain, when the holy sword was cut and hit, it was first cut into two parts, then turned into ashes and dissipated.

    Over time, there was less and less resentment, and the expression of the dean and Ishtar became more and more surprised."That sword..." The Dean stared at the sword in silent hands with a surprised face.

    "How can I touch so many of Queen Ishtar''s spirits without any influence?"

    Although Ishtar''s spirit of resentment is not really nothing but corruption, it still exists.

    However, it''s the first time for the dean to see the blade still shining when he has contacted with such corrosive spirits for so many times without any influence.

    "I female I private bleair" --

    Suddenly, a cold drink spread through the air.

    The head of the college and Ishtar haven''t responded yet. Above the head, the bright sword suddenly whirled rapidly.

    Then, a ten meter long, tornado like blast burst out of the sword of the holy sword. It flashed through the space and scattered all the grievances. It hit the dean and Ishtar.

    "Bang --!"

    Such a strong impact directly scattered a group of grievances, and rushed the dean and Ishtar out of the school. If it wasn''t for the dean to hold their bodies in time, I''m afraid that both of them would have to directly hit the ground.

    "Thief!" I never thought that I would fall into such a mess. Ishtar was really angry at last.

    "Ed, give me the magic, and I will summon a second army!"

    The Dean did not object either, extending his hand directly to Ishtar.

    However, at this time, the surrounding ground, trees, buildings and even between heaven and earth, as if all of a sudden into a dream, flashing a bright golden light.

    The head of the college just extended his hand, and the pupil gradually narrowed, until it was the size of a needle, then he slowly turned his head and looked in the direction of speechless.

    In the center of heaven and earth, which is shining with gold, he is wearing a dark blue knight robe, and his chest, wrists and feet are covered with silver and white armor. He holds the sword in both hands without words and holds the sword high above his head.

    All of a sudden, there was a golden streamer around, like a meteor, flowing to the sword in the silent hand, and pouring into the sword.

    With a stream of light pouring into the holy sword, the holy sword becomes a light, shining in the center of the heaven and earth.

    It was not until the holy sword turned into a light that he raised his head without words. A pair of wine red pupils narrowed their eyes sharply towards the dean of school and Ishtar. On their faces, an expression like remembering the dying man appeared slowly.

    In an instant, a deadly sense of crisis came to the minds of the dean and Ishtar.

    "Ed!" Ishtar screamed in alarm.

    "Magic! Magic! "

    "Drink!" The calm image of the head of the college also disappeared. The blue tendons on his forehead burst out, and the magic of his body surged out wildly, which was absorbed by Ishtar.

    At the next moment, the dean and Ishtar are covered with a cloud of grievances.

    The next moment, speechless closed his eyes, heavy, split the light in his hand.

    "Excalibur" --

    For a moment, people close to the long residence of the college all saw it.

    A bright and dazzling beam with a diameter of 10 meters suddenly burst out. After staying in the space for less than a second, it shakes the atmosphere, rubs against the space, and at the same time arouses a layer of violent waves, it passes the residence of the dean of the college.

    Before long, a huge protective screen composed of crystals came out in the space around the light beam, enveloping the direction of the college mansion. In the protective screen, there was a flash of more intense light.

    Soon

    "Boom -!"

    In the translucent protective barrier, in the fierce strong light, a deafening thunder roared up, carrying enough shock waves to destroy everything, and raging madly in the protective barrier.

    The ground collapses, the trees and rocks fly together, and the college chief''s residence turns to ashes completely under the impact of the light beam. The strong wind still destroys everything in the protective barrier.

    Until a long time For a long time

 Chapter 1694

    "Boom -!"

    The bright and dazzling light beam explodes in the translucent protective barrier composed of crystals, just like fire waves, sweeping the whole space in the translucent protective barrier composed of crystals.

    Maybe people outside don''t feel anything, but in the translucent protective barrier, the temperature of the whole space suddenly rises a lot.

    Under the influence of the unstoppable sweeping and fire wave like storm, the ground in the protective barrier collapses under heavy load. The trees are either lifted or directly impacted into pieces. The residence of the dean of the college is completely reduced to ashes, which is erased from the map of the college.

    "Click Click click

    Before long, even the semi transparent protective barrier that would confine the impact and try not to expand the scope of the damage began to crack, and inside, the residue of Silk Magic leaked out of the crack.

    In the college, all the people who were close to the long residence of the college heard the deafening noise and were shocked by it. They all looked up foolishly and looked at the terrible impact waves sweeping through the protective barrier. Their faces were dull.

    In the huge college, there was silence around the long residence.

    All of the people who witnessed this scene were involuntarily thirsty, and also involuntarily swallowed a saliva. The feeling of trembling spread from the deep inside.

    "What''s the matter? What happened? "

    This is the question in everyone''s mind.

    In the translucent protective barrier that often cracks. The impact wind and waves spread to the surrounding areas in a ripple shape, with the explosion point as the center, and all things around them are devastated.

    I don''t know how long it has been maintained. When the protective barrier is about to be unstoppable and broken, the impact wind and waves gradually dissipate, revealing the place where they are baptized.

    I can only say that it''s a tragedy

    The ground, as it is literally said, was completely razed to the ground.

    The streets, the trees are the past. In the sun. Only the real earth.

    Every corner is filled with traces of scorching black, and every place is filled with black smoke, and some places are still lit with fire, as if they want to kill them all. What remains. For example, the rubble and broken wood are burning. Let this area gradually become a real scorched earth.

    In one of the corners of the scorched earth, a translucent protective barrier made of crystals with cracks on its surface was banging. It''s broken.

    In the broken semi transparent protective barrier, the five people of that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xiayin, with their different expressions, looked forward and were silent.

    As for the front view of the young girls in that month, about 20 meters away, there was a wall with only one side left, which was broken.

    In front of the wall, wearing a dark blue knight''s robe, chest, wrist, and feet covered with silver and white armor, he stood there with the "Excalibur" in his hands, set off by the surrounding fire.

    The "Excalibur" in his hand, at this moment, is holding up in front of speechless, stabbing at the broken wall in front of him.

    More precisely, it should be said that the thorn is suspended from the ground and leaning against the wall.

    Of course, the so-called suspension from the ground, leaning against the wall, is not right.

    To be correct, it is the "Excalibur" that stabs the man''s shoulder alive and nails him off the ground on the wall!

    "Drop..."

    Red blood dripped down the scorched ground along the "Excalibur".

    "Pa..."

    From the future, there are more than 50 extremely precious legendary ''automaton'' in the collection, and the guide book named ''Solomon''s key'' is like garbage, falling from the hands of the figure nailed to the wall and onto the ground.

    "Er..."

    In a groan full of pain, but very low, the Dean slowly raised his head, the vision seemed to be a little fuzzy, but still accurately looked forward to the speechless body, face, pulled up an ugly smile.

    "I Lost... "

    Both hands hold the hilt of "Excalibur" tightly, keep a sprint posture, and look up to the dean who is pierced by "Excalibur" and nailed to the wall.

    "You have calculated everything, have you calculated this step?"

    "How Maybe... " As if the crazy blood rushing wound on his shoulder was fake, the Dean smiled weakly with no pain at all."Though I have been thinking One day Known as the most powerful magician of the nineteen Will lose in Whose hand But I didn''t expect This day It would appear in Now And the other side Or My students If Do your best That''s it... "

    "With all your might?" Speechless eyes.

    "It''s true that Ishtar also said that she has a second army, so it''s hard to guarantee that she doesn''t have a third army, a fourth army, or even dozens of armies. In your" Solomon''s key ", there are other" automatons ". It''s true that she hasn''t done her best..."

    That is to say, but speechless himself, it is not yet out of full strength

    Although the level and strength are all limited due to the relationship of "limited Bracelet", leading to the wordless can not use half of their own strength, but "limited Bracelet" does not limit wordless can not use props.

    It is through this gap that we can use the rank card without words, and carry out the "dream call". We can use the power of the British reification to press the most powerful magician in the 19th century.

    The most powerful magician of the 19th century didn''t use Ishtar''s other armies or other ''automatons'', but didn''t he use other rank cards

    His strongest rank card is not saber!

    What''s more, that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xia Yin and others didn''t make a move, and they all hid their trumps!

    Even the most powerful magician of the 19th century will not be able to use all those hidden trumps!

    Of course, none of these can be said without words.

    "Pooh..."

    In a tearing sound, wordless pulled his "Excalibur" from the head of the college''s shoulder.

    "Hum..." The head of the college groaned, and a blood arrow flew out of his shoulder. He rubbed his body against the wall, leaving a ferocious bloodstain on it. At the same time, he slipped slowly and fell on the ground.

    "Ah Ha ha... " Although the shoulder and all parts of the body hurt, the Dean pulled up a smile.

    "Then Silent students Your evil spirit Should be Is that enough?... "

    Hearing this, wordless glanced at the Dean lying on the ground. Suddenly, the "Excalibur" in his hand flashed by and slashed his shoulder severely.

    "Pooh!"

    With the sound of such a flat tear, an arm flew into the sky.

    "Ah ah ah --" This time, the head of the college didn''t hold back, holding his shoulder and broken arm, screaming.

    For the tragedy of the Dean, speechless just breathed a breath.

    "In this way, my evil spirit is over..."

    "Whew --!"

    However, this sentence has just fallen. On one side, a shadow suddenly flashes in front of wordless, raises one foot and kicks wordless heavily.

    Unfortunately, before the shadow can kick without words, a space ripple starts from the front of the body without words. Inside, a chain with purple light on the surface suddenly pops out. Like a whip, it lashes hard on the shadow.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, the shadow is directly drawn away, just like a broken kite, which glides through a perfect parabola in the mid air, but when it flies backward to the half, the figure is stable again and falls on the ground gently.

    At this time, the head of the college on the ground has disappeared and appears next to the attacker who lands on the ground.

    Next to the attacker, another figure suddenly appeared there, squatting on the ground, holding the college chief''s broken arm, and the line of sight shot to the front.

    Inside, full of murderous spirit Rage

 Chapter 1695

    "The lock of commandments" slowly retracts and returns to the ripples of space.

    However, the spatial ripples did not disappear at this point, but expanded the scale, and in an instant expanded to the range of four or five meters in diameter.

    Then Qi Qi, a group of five young girls including Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xiayin, emerged from the ripples of space, stood in a row in front of the speechless man holding the "exlibr" and looked forward.

    There are three people there.

    Lying on the ground, covering his broken arm, the Dean with a face full of pain.

    Standing in front of the dean of the college, he was staring at the speechless group with a hostile expression, wearing a pair of colored glasses and dressing as a deacon.

    As well as, squatting beside the Dean, covering his broken arm, a pair of eyes full of murderous and angry elegant youth.

    It is to let Wuyan kill the dean of the school. It is said that he is the executive director of the nightclub of the Granville family and his "TTN", that is, the so-called semi-finished product "ine DLL"!

    Just now, is really suddenly appeared, attacked speechless, but was that month''s "commandment lock" to fly.

    Of course, the real purpose should not be to attack without words, but to attack in detail, so as to distract attention and save the dean.

    Speechless and a line of young girls stood in the scene of turning into a scorched earth, and looked at the young people and the real people not far away from each other, making the surrounding atmosphere climb to the tension.

    Looking at the murderous spirit and anger contained in the young man''s stare at his own eyes, he made a choice without any words, smiled, and laughed with an extraordinary irony.

    "I said, Minister of the executive department of the night meeting, what do you mean?"

    The young man stared speechless, and his eyes were changing. One was full of anger, the other was full of killing intention, the other was full of hesitation, the other was full of struggle. It was extremely complex, but he never opened his mouth.

    That''s natural, too.

    Because even if a young man opens his mouth, he doesn''t know what to say.

    "I really want to ask what kind of development is this..." A wordless, smiling opening.

    "Let''s kill the Dean, but you..."

    Smell speech, the young man''s face immediately gloomy down.

    That''s right!

    He is the one who takes Annette as a hostage and threatens to kill the Dean without words!

    However, now, he sent someone to kill the dean of the school, but in person, he saved the object he ordered to kill!

    That''s why teenagers have nothing to say!

    Now, teenagers are beating themselves in the face!

    However, the young man really knows how to control his emotions and realizes that his emotions are a little bit excited. He closes his eyes and takes a few deep breaths. When he opens his eyes again, his face is already wearing the same annoying smile as before.

    "Ah, it''s amazing. It''s amazing that the famous" rlet eyes "defeated all the best magicians in the 19th century..."

    "My goal is not to defeat..." Speechless did not pay any attention to the words of the youth, which were like compliments and topic shifting. He looked deeply at the youth.

    "My purpose is to kill the head of the College..."

    The wearisome smile on the boy''s face lingered for a moment, and then he waved gracefully.

    "That''s really hard for you, but it''s OK to be here..."

    "It''s OK to be here?..." Speechless and knowingly smile.

    "Why?..."

    "Just think about it carefully. Now killing the dean will cause a lot of unnecessary troubles..." Young heart dark hate, but still keep a smile on his face.

    "So, if you are the Dean, you should save his life for the time being..."

    "How can I do that?" The silent expression gradually turned into a sneer.

    "I had to do my job for Annette, didn''t I?"

    "You..." The boy bit his teeth and lowered his head. After a long time, he sighed.

    "Come on, ''rlet eyes''. You probably already know the agreement between the dean and the Granville family, so I won''t let you kill the dean. Of course, ariet, we won''t bother her any more. You should play a play with us. How about ending it?"

    "What a pity..." This time, speechless is from the heart of the expression of regret.

    "I thought I cut off one arm of the Dean like this, and you should rush up like crazy..."

    "Oh?..." The youth skin laughs the flesh not to smile to say.

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Isn''t that a natural thing?" Speechless side of the head, said a let the young smile can no longer keep the words."After all, the dean is your biological father, ''elf speeder'' -- Alice Bernstein!"

    "Alice Bernstein?" That month, a group of young girls were stunned on the spot.

    The young man who lost his smile looked straight and speechless, then stood up after a while.

    As the young man stood up, his clothes, skin, face and body were all like petals. They were flaking off lightly and swaying to the distance under the breeze.

    Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, the young man''s skin suddenly becomes white and rises, his body also begins to become protrusive and backward, and his hair gradually grows into long hair like a waterfall.

    Before long, a beautiful girl appeared in everyone''s eyes.

    The long silver hair, like shooting stars, has drawn a long track, just like a feather coat, fluttering in the wind, falling to the waist, flashing with dazzling brilliance.

    The features are very correct, the eyes are slightly slender, the bridge of nose is extremely high, the pupils are like emerald, shining.

    There is no doubt that this is a beautiful girl!

    However, looking at the beautiful girl in front of her eyes, not only did the expression on her wordless face not change at all, but also that month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xiayin and other young girls sank their pretty faces.

    It turns out that the teenager who appeared in front of them and tried to use them has always been disguised by others!

    "Should I say meet for the first time?" The young girl named Alice Bernstein raised her eyes and made a light voice line which made her bones numb.

    "But what I''m more curious about is when did you know my real identity?"

    "If you ask this question, it will make me laugh..." Wordless glanced at Alice.

    "When we first met, didn''t we already say that?"

    "First?..." Alice frowned slightly and thought back to that day.

    ¡­¡­

    "The Minister of the executive department of the night meeting, Cedric Granville, the tenth of the Thirteen!"

    In the hall of the executive department of the night meeting, when Alice, who pretends to be the executive director of the night meeting, intends to introduce herself, she stands opposite Alice, and the man who is about to fall into her calculation, says such a sentence.

    "Let''s treat you as this person first..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Let''s just think of me as the man Do you Alice murmured and smiled bitterly.

    "I see. I''ve been exposed from the beginning, and even my plan has been exposed. So, will you just follow my plan and assassinate the dean?"

    "It''s not a plan..." Speechless and indifferent.

    "It''s just that if I do that, I''ll be in a better mood..."

    "Then we are really like..." Alice chuckled.

    "It''s all about pleasing yourself and calculating others..."

    "Don''t compare me to you!" Wordless and impolite blocked a sentence to go back.

    "My tenet is that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. It''s different from you who drag in irrelevant people in order to please yourself. Even the soul is rotten!"

    "Thank you for your exaggeration!" Alice had a pitiful smile, as if she had been praised.

    "I''ve lived to get all the things I love and destroy them all!"

    "Is it?" Speechless can''t deny nodded.

    "Then, before I wish you success, I will give you a piece of advice No, it''s a warning! "

    "I''m almost tired of playing here!" The speechless line of sight went straight to Alice.

    "So it''s time for you to stop at Annette''s, or I''m not sure your dear father will break another arm next time!"

    Alice''s smile lingered on her face.

    But speechless, I didn''t look at Alice again. With a line of girls, I turned around and left this scorched land

 Chapter 1696

    "Hum..."

    As soon as I left the area of the long residence of the college, there was a strong light on my speechless body.

    On the body, the dark blue knight robe, the silver and white armor covering the chest, wrist and foot, and the "Excalibur" are all transformed into light particles in the full-bodied light, converged into the mid air, and gradually condensed into the rank card marked with the word "Saber".

    Stretch out your hand, take the saber rank card in your hand, and look at the saber rank card in your hand with a knight''s sword in hand and a knight''s design in heavy armor. There is a long sigh of relief.

    "What are you going to do next?..." Walking forward that month, I looked straight ahead.

    "Are you going to stay in the college?"

    Hearing that, Icarus, astraya, aguerola and Xia Yin all focus on the speechless body, which seems to have the same problem in their hearts.

    Looked around a line of young girls, a line of young girls that cast the eyes into the field of vision, speechless pondered for a while, shook his head.

    "Anyway, the copy of" Eve''s heart "is almost finished, and I cut off the dean''s hand and stayed here, which is likely to make things very troublesome..."

    Although the Dean himself said that he didn''t want to put wordless out as a substitute for the dead, it was before the Dean had a showdown.

    Now. It''s a wordless decision to make the Dean look immortal for half of his life. It can also be said that he is really hurting the dean of "valprokis Wang jiqiqiao College" with his own will. Who knows if the dean will keep one eye open and one eye closed

    Even if the Dean really intends to let the person who cut off his arm stay in the college when his arm is cut off, Alice''s broken head guy may come to wordless trouble again.

    After all, what Alice is looking for is to say something nice, something to please her, something to say not. But the whole process of self destruction.

    So. It''s hard to guarantee that Alice will find wordless trouble again.

    There is no fear without words.

    But it''s better to avoid troubles.

    Besides, as speechless. The reproduction of "Eve''s heart" has really reached the final stage. The mission of "semi divine road" in the third ring also means the end of it.

    It''s also because the semi divine road task is about to be completed. Speechless will choose to carry out the second assassination of the dean of the college today to solve the resentment in the college.

    As for why we chose today, the reason is simple.

    Tonight. One million "Eve''s heart" copies!

    In other words, by tonight, the task of "semi divine road" in the third ring road will be completed, and the wordless group will leave the world of "skillful girls will not be hurt"!

    Therefore, wordless will be reckless to attack the dean of the college and end the riot.

    Now, less than half a day is left before night.

    It''s only a matter of hands and feet to hide for another half of the day in warprussian King''s Qiaoqiao college without being discovered.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Astraya pulled the silent sleeve, hesitated for a moment, and began.

    "Don''t you say goodbye to Miss Charlotte?"

    Speechless footsteps a tiny meal, but hesitated.

    Icarus Xia Yin turns around and looks at Icarus.

    "Don''t you say goodbye to miss Frey and Rabbi?"

    Icarus was stunned, and even rarely hesitated for something other than something related to silence.

    "No I don''t advocate the act of leaving without saying goodbye! " Obviously is very arrogant speech, aguerola but in a timid tone, said it out.

    "So do my half!"

    In translation, Xiao Yusha, another character of aguerola, felt that she should be alone with Charlotte.

    Hearing a group of girls all say so, the hesitation on wordless face is also more and more thick.

    See, that month red lips light open, just want to say something when the lips suddenly a meal, sigh out.

    "It seems that there is no need to hesitate..."

    That month''s words just fell, not far away, a call voice followed.

    "Words!"

    In the front, a young girl like a goblin holding a wounded dragon, a young girl with five dogs, a young girl with a kimono in a short skirt and a man with a mechanical human shape "automaton" came running at a not too slow speed.Looking at the combination of two men and two women, especially the little dragon with scars, the young girl with anxious and worried look on her face ran to this side. The hesitation in wordless heart disappeared and she smiled bitterly.

    Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and rocky, with their own ''automaton'', ran to the silent front.

    To be correct, after a long run, fley, leizhen and rocky stopped, only Charlotte ran to the silent front.

    The distance between the two men is only two or three meters. The wine red pupil and the blue eyes are together, and there are waves inside, as if there are thousands of words, but not a word.

    That month, Icarus, astraya, aguerola, Xia Yin and other young girls did not know when to leave, went to Frey and other people''s side, and began to talk about what.

    Obviously, girls want to give wordless and Charlotte a space.

    A space for saying goodbye

    "You..." Charlotte hugged the silent dragon in her arms and asked nervously.

    "You Put the Dean

    Seeing Charlotte''s nervous look, he was speechless and laughed.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill the Dean, just gave him some lessons..."

    At the same time, Charlotte was relieved to hear that there was no speech, but also some confusion.

    "Lesson?..."

    "A lot of things happened..." Speechless no explanation, just to Charlotte, a smile.

    "As long as you know that you and your sister can live in peace in the future, that''s ok..."

    Seeing the smile on silent face and hearing the words spoken by silent, Charlotte felt a pain in her heart. Her eyes were moist and she sobbed.

    "Who Who needs you Meddlesome... "

    "At the end of the day, you are still so frank..." Speechless again showed a wry smile.

    "I thought you could be a little more frank..."

    "I''ve always been so frank!" After saying something she didn''t believe, Charlotte wiped her eyes and lowered her head.

    "You Are you going to leave the college?... "

    Should we say that girls'' intuition is very accurate

    One or two sentences were clearly right, and the content was completely irrelevant, but Charlotte still felt it.

    In front of me, the sweetheart I finally admit is about to leave my side.

    "Although I''ve done a lot of things, I don''t have the kindness to go to the aftercare..." Said speechless in a teasing tone.

    "What? Can''t bear me?... "

    "Who would not give up your perversity!" Charlotte''s head was bowed down, making people unable to see the expression, but what she said seemed to be squeezed out, full of sadness.

    "Like to go Let''s go I''m not Not... "

    "Won''t ask me to stay, will you?" Speechless some helpless opening.

    "In that case, it''s best. If you open your mouth and let me stay, I''m worried about whether I can''t help but agree..."

    Charlotte clenched her lips tightly. She wanted to say nothing, but she couldn''t say anything. As a result, she changed it into this sentence.

    "Are you back?..."

    "Maybe..." He looked at Charlotte without a word, and his voice softened.

    "But when I practice with you, there will be some..."

    Charlotte at last raised her head, and with a twinkling tearful eye, she took a speechless look, and never looked away.

    "If you lie to me, I will blow you to pieces!"

    "That''s terrible..." Speechless pretended to be afraid of patting the chest.

    "It seems that I have to find time to practice with you as soon as possible..."

    "Of course!" Charlotte, after saying this in her usual brusque manner, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips in silent amazement.

    "If you lie to me, you know the consequences!"

    Charlotte showed the most beautiful smile, let wordless return to God, but smile

 Chapter 1697

    In less than half a day, what happened in the area of the long residence of the college spread all over the school!

    It is said that "Val Proulx Keith Wang Li Ji Qiao academy" has been spread all over the country. However, in fact, only the area of the residence of the head of the academy has been thoroughly transformed into a piece of scorched earth...

    There''s no way. Even if you want to hide, it''s something you can''t hide.

    Under the real name of "Excalibur", the school''s mansion was completely destroyed. At that time, there were many people nearby.

    But if we didn''t liberate the real name of "Excalibur" and infuse the magic into Icarus''s body, and let Icarus build "Aegis", I''m afraid that it''s not only the residence of the dean of the college that will be destroyed.

    How can such a big move be concealed

    Therefore, in less than half a day, it is well known that the area of the long residence of the college has become scorched.

    In addition, there is another thing that has become well known.

    Dean, I broke an arm!

    This is the same thing that can''t be concealed, which makes the students in "warprussian wangjiqiao College" make a commotion one after another, and there are many guesses about the long arm of the college.

    Because not long ago. Speechless just in the full view of the public, attacked the dean of the college, made a lot of commotion, naturally, the matter of the dean''s broken arm, to the end, also can''t escape the conjecture of "being assassinated by speechless".

    It has to be said that although rumors are sometimes mostly untrustworthy, they will never come from nothing. It''s right on the point. There are also many people in the "warprukis Wang liqiqiao College" who believe such a conjecture.

    But in many people feel angry for this, the dean of the medical department''s medical office is holding his pale face, cut off the image of an arm, and publicized a thing in public.

    "The man who tried to kill me was a thief disguised as Cedric Granville, the Minister of the executive department of the night club. It has nothing to do with "scarlet eyes", the fourth place of "Thirteen meat NDS"

    After leaving this statement. The Dean once again entered the medical department. It''s starting to heal.

    Not long after, the police and the Discipline Committee of the warprussian Wang jiqiqiao college also found the imprisoned Cedric Granville in a secret place. He was saved.

    Therefore, this incident was reduced to the invasion of foreign terrorists, and finally settled.

    Since even the dean and the senior members of the college have settled the case, even if the Dean doesn''t explain why scarlet eyes attacked him, other irrelevant members of the college can''t say anything more.

    The whole thing, in such a situation, fell the curtain

    To this end, Charlotte, Frey, leizhen and rocky, four people who know the inside story to some extent, keep silent and continue their college life.

    As for what they are thinking, only they know.

    ¡­¡­

    Night, gradually come

    In the deep woods of "warprukis Wang Jiqiao College", a vacant lot stood in the center without words, while five young girls, including Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin, stood behind him that month.

    All the people cast their eyes on the void in front of them, staring at a crimson ripple in the space. They have been in this state for a long time.

    If you look carefully, you can see that in the crimson space ripples, the speechless people gaze at the direction, there are a ball that is emitting light.

    It is a very rhythmic beating while emitting light, as if one by one, showing the heart of the sphere.

    These are shining and beating rhythmically at the same time, as if they are shining hearts. They are the hearts of Eve!

    Looking up, in the "King''s treasure" space, one by one "Eve''s heart" is like a glowing crystal ball, there is no order of scattering, the number is very large, at a glance, it is less than expected.

    That''s natural, too.

    After all, that''s a million hearts of Eve!

    It''s enough to pile up into a hill!

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the space in "King''s treasure" was almost endless, the wordless people would begin to worry now, how to bring so many "Eve''s heart" to them and return to the world of sparril.Looking at the large number of "Eve''s heart" in "the king''s treasure", I closed my eyes slowly without any words.

    As if it had been arranged, when he closed his eyes without any words, the sound of the system''s mechanical indifference began to vibrate from the depth of his mind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Magic loop detected - ''Eve''s heart'' x1000000

    "Ding! Get magic loop - "Eve''s heart" x 1000000! "

    "Ding! Congratulations to the user for completing the third ring task of "half God Road"

    "Ding! The third ring task of "semi divine road" is completed! Users can choose to leave the current replica world at any time! The replica world is open to users! Once again into the world of "smart girls don''t get hurt"! The system will not publish the copy task again! Users are free to enter and exit the world of "smart girls will not be hurt!"

    "Ding! The third ring task of "semi divine road" is completed! The "restricted Bracelet" on the user and his Summoner is removed! "

    ¡­¡­

    The prompt sound of the system fell, and the "limited Bracelet" on the wrists of the girls of that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha and Xiayin became particles and dissipated in the air.

    At the same time, a group of young girls originally belonged to the group, like a very repressive force burst out from the young girls'' body, and returned to the control of the group of young girls.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" I felt the strength of my own body emerging again. At the same time, gusA and astraya showed a pleasant expression and made a happy voice.

    "The feeling of the body has changed back to what it used to be. How I miss it..."

    Being restricted by the "limited Bracelet" limits the level and strength. That feeling is like something in the body is empty. It''s not hard to say, but it''s strange.

    Therefore, the return of power, not only let the sand, Astria two people showed a pleasant expression, but also let that month, Icarus, Xia Yin three people ''s pretty face soft many.

    On the other hand, the "limited Bracelet" in wordless hands disappeared, and his original strength returned in an instant.

    The first second was level 0, the second was level 89. That sense of fullness, perhaps, speechless than a group of girls can understand. At present, the face with closed eyes also has a refreshing expression.

    Just then

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Between users to complete the third ring "semi God Road" task! The execution copy world of the Fourth Ring "semi divine road" task will be selected by the user! "

    "Drop! Remind the user that you have the right to choose the next half divine way task to execute the replica. The next half divine way task will be generated automatically when the user enters the next replica world! "

    "Drop! Users can choose the replica world other than "star Carving Dragon Knight", "magic girl Elijah" and "skillful girl will not be injured" to perform the "semi God Road" task of the fourth ring. Entering the three replica world will not generate the "semi God Road" task of the fourth ring. Please properly select the executive deputy of the "semi God Road" task of the fourth ring The world! "

    ¡­

    the sudden prompt sound of the system made me speechless and a group of girls directly stunned.

    "Choose the execution replica world of the Fourth Ring" semi divine road "task?" Speechless and surprised.

    "Is it welfare? Or the original settings? "

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" That month, it seems that I also heard the prompt sound of the system, and ordered some lace fans in my hands.

    "In this way, you can choose those replica worlds that you are familiar with to carry out the task of" semi divine road ", right?..."

    "It''s also..." I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Well, go back to the sparril world first!"

    Wen Yan, that month, Icarus, astraya, jusha, Xiayin and other five girls all nodded their heads

 Chapter 1698

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of the angel who guards me! And rewards for "little wind leaves", "little demon of dream", "thunder ring" and "life of curator!"

    "The capital of a different generation"

    as like as two peas in the street, the girls who are almost alike in appearance, height, figure and expression are quite busy.

    A small bird is flying in groups over the street, bringing a sound of chirping again and again, which makes the whole "capital of different generations" full of vitality.

    as like as two peas, the sun''s shadow lit up the city. The shadow of the buildings changed very slowly. Some of them were reflected on the ground, some of them sprinkled in the woods not far away, some covered with a girl with the same length, others were completely hidden and looked very vague.

    The sun is high in the sky, but none of the Yuban sisters in "the capital of different generations" sweat.

    That''s because, covering the whole boundary of "the capital of different generations", although there is no shielding of sunlight, moonlight, starlight, etc., nothing will be put into the "capital of different generations".

    At least, as far as the temperature is concerned, the "alien capital" will only maintain a relatively warm temperature basically. The temperature fluctuation is not very big. If the sunlight is too strong, it will also be controlled in a proper range. That is to say, the boundary will release the controlled sunlight.

    Therefore, the streets of "the capital of different generations" will not be short of people every day, and the moderate temperature environment does not make Yuban sisters find a reason not to go out of the streets. Walking into the street, you can see one by one Yuban sister communicating there at any time, which makes people feel very warm.

    In the central area of the "alien capital", the top hall of the "generation heart", an inverted pyramid like building, two beautiful girls are gathering at the window, looking down at the scene on the street below and looking at each other.

    "Street..." The lute muttered.

    "It seems to be very busy..."

    Daisy nodded and responded in a trance.

    "Yes..."

    "Sisters..." The Meiqin muttered again.

    "Seems to have a good time..."

    Daisy nodded again, still in a trance.

    "Yes..."

    "Store..." For the third time, Meiqin muttered.

    "It seems that there is something selling well..."

    Daisy also nodded for the third time, a delicate pretty face always in a trance. It''s like waking up just now.

    "Yes..."

    After such a dialogue. Daisy and Meiqin look at each other. After a long time, Qi Qi sighs.

    "There are streets and shops..." Meiqin holds her head. Some groans of pain.

    "Why do we have to stay here. Can''t you go shopping? "

    This time. Daisy was not in a trance, but a slight twitch in the corner of her eyes.

    "Do you really want to know why?"

    There was silence at Meryton.

    Why

    Does that need to be said

    Because, of course, daisies and harps. I don''t want to try again from the street. In front of 20000 Yuban sisters, I was stripped off by them. Then I came back naked in front of 20000 Yuban sisters.

    The experience of going out of the street that time was deeply engraved into the soul of daisy and Meiqin, which left two young girls with a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was only Yuban sister in the "capital of different generations", all of them were girls, and the two young girls even had the heart to die.

    No!

    No!

    Even if there are only Yu Ban''s sisters and only girls in the whole "alien capital", running back naked in front of 20000 Yu Ban''s sisters makes Daisy and Meiqin want to die.

    At that time, I was challenging the shame of these two proud girls

    With that experience, even if the streets are busy again, where dare Daisy and Meiqin go

    "What a hateful thing!" Meiqin cried out in a frenzy.

    "Why hasn''t everyone come out of the lake yet? It''s really boring to have only two of us here, isn''t it? "

    "Purple is really, in the daytime, actually sleeping..." Even Daisy could not help complaining.

    "Even if you sleep, at least before you go to bed, give us an idea..."

    Unfortunately, our monsters and sages are basically nocturnal creatures, sleeping during the day, acting at night, and hibernating in winter.

    Therefore, in the daytime, if it is not necessary, it is impossible to see purple.

    Maybe, at night, only purple is in the heart of the generation, and she will have the same troubles as Daisy and Meiqin. Maybe.

    Of course, it''s more likely that Zihui, in the night, peeps at the lives of Yuban''s younger sisters with the strength of her own "gap", so as to have fun.Anyway, it''s much more substantial than the daisy and the Meiqin.

    "Ah..." Two haughty girls can only give a sigh and look down at the street, eyes full of yearning.

    "Hum!"

    Suddenly, in the middle of the hall, the air vibrated as if it had been pushed away by something.

    Daisy and Meiqin''s ears trembled like squirrels, and they turned around hard to see where the vision started.

    At the next moment, in the vast hall, the combination of a man, two women and three figures appeared without any omen.

    The man''s black hair, red pupils, black clothes, black pants, plus a black coat, looks very free and easy.

    The female ones are two long knights with pink wings and pure white wings, wearing white background and red edge, and red pleated skirt at the bottom. They are just like the beautiful girls of angels. It''s easy to mistake them as the goddesses of the world, and their looks are extremely bright.

    Looking at this combination of two male and three female figures appeared in the center of the vast hall, Daisy and Meiqin were stunned at first, and then their eyes brightened.

    "Words! Icarus! Astraya! "

    Come, naturally, it is the wordless, Icarus and astraya who come back from the world of "smart girls don''t get hurt"!

    But that month, the sand and the sound of summer were transformed into animal bodies again. In the silent body, they fell into a deep sleep again.

    As soon as they came back, they heard the voice of calling. Wordless, Icarus and astraya turned their heads and looked in the direction of daisy and mermaid.

    "Oh!" At present, there is no voice to laugh.

    "I''m back!"

    "Icarus!"

    "Astraya!"

    However, Daisy and Meiqin ignored speechless, one swooped in front of Icarus and astraya, and hugged them in the stupefied expression of the two Angel girls.

    "You are back at last!"

    Seeing the extraordinary joy of daisy and Meiqin, Icarus and astraya were at a loss, but they gently hugged the two proud girls who came to us. The four girls, big and small, immediately hugged each other like their long-time friends.

    To this, speechless to maintain the gesture of greeting, the whole people are petrified there, for a long time did not respond.

    What is this

    Are sisters affectionate

    It''s really a good thing

    But why don''t I have such treatment

    At the thought of this, the heart of wordless suddenly emerged unwilling mood, once again turned around, looked at the daisy and lute held together with Icarus and astraya, with a stiff smile on his face.

    "Daisy Meiqin I''m back, too... "

    On the word "also", wordless has increased its strength to make it as loud as it is called out.

    In this case, Daisy and Meiqin seem to realize that speechless is back. They look up from Icarus and astraya''s arms and catch a glimpse of speechless.

    "Oh..."

    Back to such a word, then, Daisy and Meiqin excitedly pull up Icarus and astraya''s hands.

    "You came back just in time. We''re just bored. Let''s play some games with you!"

    "Yeah, yeah, the game machine that Icarus made last time hasn''t been used, has it?"

    "This time is a good opportunity. Let''s play together!"

    "That''s it!"

    Looking at Daisy and Meiqin, they said one sentence to Icarus and astraya with great enthusiasm, but they ignored themselves on the spot. The speechless face quickly turned into red, then into cyan, then into white, and finally into black.

    "You..." I feel that I should revive my husband''s class. I lowered my head and said in a low voice.

    "What do you mean? Are you going to revolt? "

    "Shut up!" Unfortunately, Daisy and Meiqin immediately stare at speechless.

    "Where do you know how boring we are?"

    "None Boring? " I was speechless.

    "Hum!" Daisy and Meiqin didn''t explain. They snorted coldly, took up the hands of two Angel girls, and went to their room.

    The scene, only a speechless person, the back extremely bleak

 Chapter 1699

    Standing at the top of the "heart of generations" in the center of the "capital of different generations", it is an open-air terrace.

    Sitting in the elevator that seems to be the only one in the future, the speechless who moves to the top of the "heart of the generation" is planning to go there.

    The reason is not that it dilutes the magic pool water, which makes all the girls in the lake undergoing transformation, just on the open roof at the top of the "heart of generations".

    Now, Daisy and Meiqin are entertaining Icarus and astraya into their rooms with great enthusiasm because of some inexplicable reason to make people wonder if they are going to make lily.

    And purple is hiding in his room, sleeping big head sleep.

    In other words, in the whole "heart of the generation", no one will give a little welcome and warmth to those who have just come back from the replica world of "skillful girls will not be hurt" and have worked hard to finish the task of "semi God Road".

    It has to be said that this is a big blow to wordless.

    A tall "heart of the generation", a large group of confidants, unexpectedly, when he came back, there was no one around him, not even a greeting, so wordless almost gave birth to the idea of self termination.

    Fortunately, wordless still takes "my wives are not all like this, and her transformation is going on" as the reason, persuading those who have the idea of suicide back, which can avoid the last sad ending of death.

    And with that in mind. Speechless for the rest of the girls also immediately emerged endless thoughts, can not help but want to see the side.

    Of course, it''s time to confirm what a group of young girls are doing now.

    It is said that the transformation is going on, but until now, the girls have been soaking in the lake.

    So long time no see, speechless how can not miss it

    However, the indifference of daisy and Meiqin made wordless heart''s Miss expand to the maximum at once, which made him immediately choose to advance this matter when he had planned to talk about the task of "half God Road" with Zizhi first.

    Driven by the elevator, the roof of "the heart of generations" is getting closer and closer.

    Mingming is the elevator from the top floor of "the heart of generations". Go to the roof of the heart of generations. Even one floor is not separated, but speechless is to stay in the elevator for about five minutes, and then the elevator slowly stopped.

    "Ding -"

    In a crisp effect sound. The elevator finally stopped. The elevator door also opened. Let the scene outside into the speechless vision.

    In the eye, it is an open platform covering a vast area.

    The floor is made of red stone bricks, just like a carpet. Around is a surface as if the water, can not live shaking, as if the flow of what the wall.

    There is no ceiling on the top, which is made of a hammer bar like ceramics. It forms a fence, covering the whole open roof. There are cabins on both sides. You can choose to use a button to open it at any time, so that the cabins are covered with fences and turned into ceiling.

    In the central area of such an open-air terrace, there is a high terrace about one meter higher than other places, and a lake like an extra large bathtub stands on it.

    Inside the lake, one by one naked girl tightly closed her eyes, or sat or lay in the water.

    It is just as the silent calling character, destined to accompany him until the destruction of the world of many women!

    At this time, in the lake where many girls are soaking, the water around the naked body flows one by one, a silk of clear water invisible to the naked eye, into the delicate body of the girls.

    Along with a silk of invisible clear current, one by one, it has penetrated into the tender and delicate body of young girls. The breath of young girls is also changing, strong, weak and rhythmic.

    If you look carefully, you can see that every time the ups and downs, the commanding heights of girls'' breath will be broken, and they will advance to the original peak a little bit.

    Although it''s only a little bit, it''s also beneficial for us to keep on doing so.

    Looking at the girls in the lake with their eyes closed tightly, a gentle smile appeared on the wordless face involuntarily.

    "Eh?"

    At this time, a voice full of surprise sounded from the side of the lake.

    Speechless Leng Leng, hurriedly turned around, looked at the sound source, that is, under the lake platform, is stacking the place of the girls'' clothes.

    Then, a petite figure, printed into the eyes of speechless.

    The light yellow hair is left to the shoulder length, and the left side of the head is tied with a ponytail that grows to the waist. The body is only wearing a small white inner part, and the skin and hair are also covered with water drops, which drop on the ground bit by bit.

    The little girl, with a red and white dress in her hand, seemed to want to put it on her delicate body, which was only wearing a small inner part.Keep the action, the petite girl side of the small head, looking at the open-air platform of the elevator door speechless, a lovely very small face, surprised expression stagnated in the above.

    Looking at the little girl who was going to wear clothes, she looked at herself with a pair of wine red eyes in amazement. She didn''t react for a long time, so she was speechless and laughed.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know me?... "

    "Little Fleur

    Yes!

    Little girl, it''s frondolo scarlet!

    It was only when she heard the silent voice that little Flemish finally reflected. Not only did her wine red eyes suddenly become bright, but they also showed a strong feeling of joy.

    At present, little Flemish grabbed the clothes she was going to put on her body, waved the broken wings with colorful crystal hanging behind her, cheered, and rushed towards speechless.

    "Brother!"

    A little girl dressed only in a small inner, naked all over, and extremely cute pounced on herself. What do ordinary people feel at this time

    What other people feel, speechless is not know, but look at little Flemish with such a bold attitude toward themselves, speechless own first feeling is scared, hurriedly forward, a will fly to the small Flemish into the arms.

    "Brother! Brother brother brother! " Little Fleur completely ignored her wet body, hugged her speechless, and her little head kept rubbing against her speechless arms.

    "Fran missed you so much!"

    I also wanted to blame xiaofulan''s speechless hearing this sentence. All the emotions in my heart turned into doting and hugged xiaofulan tightly.

    "My brother missed you..."

    "Really?" Little Fran raised her little head, flattened her mouth, and looked awkward.

    "That brother doesn''t come to see Fleur. Fleur has been staying in the lake. It''s so boring..."

    "My brother went to work..." I touched little Fleming''s head without words.

    "That''s why I didn''t come..."

    "So my brother didn''t come to see Fleur because he was too busy, did he?" Little Fran asked, her face full of hope.

    "I don''t want to see Fleur, do I?"

    "Of course, my brother didn''t want to see Fleur!" Listening to the lovely and funny speech of little Fleur, she shaved her nose with a smile.

    "Fleur is so lovely. Who wouldn''t want to see Fleur?"

    "Liar!" The expression on little Fran''s pretty face became a little unhappy.

    "My sister has been keeping Fleur in the basement. Don''t you want to see Fleur?"

    Smell words, wordless embrace small Fu Lan wet dada''s delicate body''s hand can not help tight, heart dark sigh.

    It seems that Flemish still can''t feel relieved about Remilia''s keeping her in the basement

    In my mind, on the surface, speechless is a face.

    "What? Doesn''t Fran believe in her brother? "

    "Of course Fleming believes in her brother!" Once again, little Fran''s face was full of smiles, and her eyes were full of attachment.

    "My brother is different from my sister. My brother loves Frankie the most and likes Frankie the most. So, Frankie also likes my brother the most..."

    Although I didn''t see the strong attachment in xiaofulan''s eyes, I still felt xiaofulan''s inner love for him in her actions and words.

    This makes wordless feel happy at the same time, but also more like the arms of this lovely little girl.

    "I really know how to make my brother happy..."

    "Fleur is not coaxing his brother!" Little Fleur wrinkled her little nose.

    "What Fleur said is true!"

    "Yes, I do. Knowing that Fleming is a good boy, how about my brother give you a reward?"

    "Good" ~ "

    the laughter like a silver bell reverberates in the surrounding space, full of warmth

 Chapter 1700

    "The heart of generations", the top hall

    The light yellow hair is windless and automatic. It can''t help undulating up and down in its owner''s jumping room. It is fixed on the left side of the head. The long and waist horse tail is more like a tail, shaking back and forth. It makes little Fleur look like a cute little animal, and can''t help but want to hold it in his arms.

    At this time, little Flemish had put on the red dress that belonged to her alone, dotted with white Gothic Lori, and a white beret hat with red ribbon on her little head.

    Like a child who has got new clothes, little Flemish shows her tiny body and turns a circle in the same place. The red skirt decorated with white lace plays a refreshing arc with little Flemish''s action, which makes little Flemish''s lovely face full of smiles.

    "Well It''s better to wear clothes... "

    While showing her body, she kept turning happily in the hall. Little Franz had no idea that her loveliness was almost exponentially increased at this time, which almost made her speechless.

    After the reaction, speechless hurriedly patted his face, and looked at little Fleur''s eyes and flashed a unique strange streamer of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Frondolo scarlet: (grade 88)

    Level 88!

    Just one level away, little Fleur can be promoted to the top level of the Ninth level!

    This makes speechless can''t help but secretly surprised.

    After all, he''s only nine. It''s just one level ahead of little Fleming!

    And with little Flemish''s ability to destroy everything, the gap at this level is almost no more!

    It''s better to say that if we don''t use the "Ruby mode" and don''t release the animals, we can''t compare our strength with that of little Flemish who has such a terrible ability.

    That is to say, although xiaofulan is one level lower than Wuyan, in terms of strength. The 88 grade Flemish is better than the 89 grade speechless!

    After the transformation of magic pool water. Little Fleur''s progress is really great!

    If you don''t remember correctly, it seems that xiaofulan has not reached level 85 before the transformation of magic pool water

    After diluting the magic pool water, can it actually make little Fleur improve so much

    "That''s what Fleur should have improved!"

    Such a sound. Almost at the same time that the question in wordless mind rises. It rang in his ear.

    Immediately. The dark space cracks filled with ferocious eyes started in a corner of the hall and occupied the space in the corner.

    Holding a parasol in his hand, purple came out of the gap slowly. I was yawning as I walked, just waking up.

    "Sister purple!" Little Fleur stopped to turn the body of the circle, a surprise call.

    "Are you awake?" Speechless is a little surprised, and then hurriedly asked.

    "What''s the meaning of Fleur''s progress?"

    "Don''t you forget Fleur''s age?" Purple explained with a half asleep and half awake look.

    "As a 495 year old vampire, he has such a special ability. What kind of strength do you think Fleming should have?..."

    Smell words, speechless instant clear.

    Little Fleur is a child less than ten years old in mind, but she is a vampire who has lived for 495 years!

    In the 495 years of her life, because of her own ability, little Flemish''s mind and spirit have always been in a state of abnormal state. From time to time, she would abuse her ability and destroy everything in front of her.

    Including humans!

    Now, because she was once sealed by the "seal ring", she is no longer affected by her own ability. Now, although she is only a child less than ten years old in terms of her mind, she is no longer out of control to kill casually.

    In the case of mental and spiritual instability, little Fran can still use her ability to destroy everything freely, let alone in the case of mental and spiritual stability

    Of course, this is not what violet wants to express. What she wants to say is that in her 495 years of life, little Fleur spent almost all of her life in the basement of the Red Devils Museum.

    Naturally, in these 495 years, little Flemish could not be like a normal cultivator to train himself or practice.

    That is to say, little Fleur''s strength has not improved since the beginning.

    After 495 years of precipitation, now, after a magical pool of water for the lead, small Fleur has made a great leap forward!

    Although xiaofulan has only improved several levels, the higher the level, the greater the gap between each level. The improvement of these levels has almost doubled xiaofulan''s strength!In addition to her ability to destroy everything, I''m afraid that no one will be her opponent in the Ninth level, except for the silent animals!

    "So..." Understand this point, wordless infinite sense of general up.

    "Sure enough, the most important thing in fantasy country is monsters..."

    Purple can''t help but smile, but little Fleur''s cheeks are puffed up.

    "Fleur is not a monster!"

    "Yes, lovely Fleur is not a monster, but a princess..." Speechless funny touch the head of small Flemish, let small Flemish face dissatisfaction suddenly open, into a comfortable.

    Looking at the wordless and little Flemish who get along happily, purple yawns again, sits on the sofa, raises his legs, and turns a pair of wise purple eyes to wordless.

    "Is the mission of the Third Ring Road of demigod over?"

    See purple mentioned the business, speechless also picked up little Flemish, in small Flemish happily around his neck performance, sat in the opposite of purple.

    "The task of" semi divine road "in the third ring road is much smoother than that in the second ring road. Even if the" semi divine road "in the first ring road does not count that I got the task items in advance, the third ring road is the most successful task at present!"

    "I know from your expression..." Purple casually uses the paper fan in her hand and points on her wordless forehead.

    "So, when is the mission of" semi divine road "in the fourth ring road going to take place?"

    "I still want to discuss this matter with you when you wake up. Now you wake up just in time!" A silent smile.

    "In fact, for the" semi divine road "task of the fourth ring, I can choose the replica I execute. After I enter the replica world of my choice, the system will automatically generate the task of the fourth ring!"

    Purple''s eyes suddenly flashed over the fine light. First, he glanced at little Flemish, who was very clever in wordless arms, and then he looked at wordless with deep meaning.

    "Don''t you want to..."

    "I can''t hide anything from you..." Speechless tight in the bosom of the small Fleur, straight to the purple.

    "I have decided that the world for the task of" semi divine road "in the Fourth Ring Road is the land of fantasy!"

    Purple''s face appeared ''as it is'' expression, but little Fleur was frozen all over.

    "Back to Fantasia?" Little Fran was at a loss.

    "In other words, is Fran going back to the Red Devils?..."

    "Wrong!" He pinched little Fleming''s nose with a silent smile.

    "We''re going back to the red devils!"

    "We?..." Little Fran was stunned. On her delicate and lovely face, she was lost at a loss. Instead, she was uneasy, with a little expectation that was hard to detect.

    "Is my brother going to see my sister with flora?"

    "Yes..." Speechless will be in the arms of the small Flemish adjusted a body shape, facing themselves, on Flemish that pair of uneasy, but also looking forward to wine red eyes.

    "How is it? Would you like to go back to the Red Devils hall with your brother? "

    Little Fleur lowered her head, and her delicate body seemed to twist slightly because of her master''s complicated psychological activities.

    But in the end, little Fleur still didn''t overcome her missing in her heart, and tooted out her voice.

    "I don''t know if my sister would be angry if Fleur didn''t go home for so long..."

    Hearing this, he was speechless and chuckled.

    This lovely little girl has complex feelings for her sister. She likes her and hates her. It''s no wonder that she struggles so much when she mentions going back to Fantasia.

    "That''s good..." On the other side, purple closed her eyes and expressed her yearning expression.

    "I haven''t seen Lingmeng, youyouzi, blue and orange for a long time. It''s better to go back..."

    "That''s the decision!" In a word, wordless gave the destination of the next journey.

    "How to say, fantasyland is also a place you are familiar with. If you do tasks there, you will not lose your head!"

    Purple nodded his head at will, but his eyes rolled and a little smile appeared.

    This scene, immersed in the topic of dreamland and the Red Devils hall, the two speechless and little Flemish did not see

    ¡­¡­

    When Wuyan, xiaofulan and bayunzi decided to go back to the fantasy village, something strange happened in one area of the giant beast forest.

    It was a flat land with all kinds of gravels, big and small, around which the trees seemed to have been ploughed once and disappeared without trace.

    And in this flat land scattered with all kinds of gravels, big and small, in one corner, suddenly, a Black Mist rose.

    "Click..."

    The wind like black fog rises gently, breaking the ground in a cracking sound, and becoming more and more thick.

    "Bang --!"

    Until a moment, the black fog, like an explosion, burst the ground and burst a hole."Whew!"

    In the dark pit, a figure shot out of the black fog and came into the air.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Before long, a burst of crazy laughter, from the figure who stayed in the mid air, rang out

 Chapter 1701

    The next day, in the morning

    In the top hall of the heart of the generation, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya stand in a row and look forward.

    In front of daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, there are wordless people holding little Flemish and yawning purple people holding umbrellas.

    ¡°master¡­¡± Looking at the silence holding little Fleur, Icarus made a worried voice.

    "Can''t I go with you?"

    "Don''t you really need us to go with you?" Icarus''s words had just fallen, and the daisy, with a pair of pretty eyebrows tightly wrinkled, began to speak.

    "Although you say that there are many monsters and gods of very high level in fantasy village, we have nine levels now. Even if we can''t rank among the strong in fantasy village, are we experts?"

    That''s the truth.

    Fantasy village is not a replica world, but a small area of the replica world.

    In the world of fantasy, on the surface, there is no mystery in that world, just like an ordinary world.

    People there don''t believe in ghosts, monsters and gods at all. They don''t even have the same factors as "sword realm" to let themselves enter the game world and experience the game. It''s a very common world.

    However, in that corner of the world, a place called fantasy land, exists where people can not reach.

    The reason why people don''t believe in the existence of any mystery is that all the mysteries are concentrated in the place called the utopia.

    Ghost

    Monsters

    The gods

    Vampire

    All kinds of creatures that don''t exist in people''s common sense are living in the dreamland.

    The fantasy Town, however, is covered by the border called "the great border of Boli", and is also imposed by the creator of the fantasy Town, purple, who is known as the monster and sage, a border of "fantasy and reality".

    Under the influence of these two kinds of boundaries, although the fantasy town can''t be completely isolated from the outside world, in general, people can''t enter the fantasy town. The ghosts, monsters and gods in the fantasy town can''t enter the human world except for some special ones.

    Because there are all kinds of mysterious creatures in Fantasia, even gods, the power level of Fantasia is also generally high.

    But no matter how high, the Ninth level can take a place in the fantasy village.

    This can be seen from Fleming.

    Little Fleur''s strength is not the ladder at the peak in the fantasy village, but also the ladder at the peak, that is, the ladder where big monsters like purple exist.

    Before she became a silent summoner, little Fleur''s rank was level 9, Daisy, mermaid, Icarus and astraya were also level 9, so she was definitely qualified to enter the fantasy country.

    Unfortunately

    "I didn''t say that I didn''t take you because of your lack of strength, just because the system stipulates that when carrying out the task of" semi divine road ", I can only carry two summoning characters, purple and Flemish are full..." Speechless and helpless.

    "What''s more, you look down on fanciful town too much. It''s true that your rank is absolutely superior in fanciful Town, but the most terrible thing about fanciful town is that even those who are of low rank have special abilities that can''t be scared..."

    Yes!

    The most terrifying place in fanciful countryside is not because there are many high-grade existence in it, but because even the low-grade existence has special ability that can''t be ignored!

    Think about purple, the power of realm can create and destroy everything. How terrible is it? Let her who has the power of realm, even in the face of people whose level is higher than her own, if the gap is not too large, can occupy the absolute upper hand!

    Think about little Fleur again. When she was just summoned out of the club, when she was only at level 82, she would beat the king of ape with only one or two lower levels without even the power to fight back. Let little Fleur be almost invincible at level 9!

    However, in the fantasy countryside, the ability to be more terrifying is not without it!

    From the fantasy village, it''s not difficult to pull a world with special ability, not to say to be able to challenge more, but to be invincible in the same level!

    And Daisy and Meiqin belong to the type without special ability!

    Icarus and astraya have "Pandora mode", but "Pandora mode" only improves the strength of Icarus and astraya, and does not give them any special ability. In the presence of those who are not weak in level and have special ability, the estimation is also quite difficult.If, speechless is not because he has the "Ruby mode" of purple and small Flemish, and the king''s pet bodyguard, he thinks that whether he can mix a better position is a little suspense now that his strength has entered the fantasy country.

    "Ah..." The mermaid sighed.

    "I would like to go to purple and Flemish''s hometown to have a look..."

    Astraya''s face was puffed with breath.

    "People also want to say..."

    "In the future, there will be opportunities!" Purple looked around a line of girls a look, the face of the inevitable emergence of a gentle smile.

    "If it''s you, I''m on behalf of Fantasia. You''re welcome at any time!"

    "This time, let me experience it first!" No words, no words.

    "When it''s all over, how about going on a trip to fantasy country together?"

    "All right..." Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya can only agree with each other with a nod.

    "In a short time, the bee eaters should come out of the lake!" Purple unfolded the paper fan in her hand and covered her lower face.

    "With the power of bee eaters and your power now, you can''t find a threat to the" alien capital "in sparril world, so don''t worry too much!"

    "I see!" Daisy and Meiqin nodded their heads.

    "Be careful yourself!"

    ¡°master£¡¡± Icarus and astraya also spoke.

    "Be careful!"

    "You remember to take care of yourself!" Speechless also looked around at the four girls in front of her eyes, stepped back, turned around and looked at purple. When she nodded, she shouted loudly.

    "System! Enter the world of fantasy! "

    As the words fell, a strange wave appeared out of thin air, enveloping the three people: wordless, little Fleur and purple. It acted on the three people just as it pulled them to where.

    The next moment, a line of three disappeared on the spot without warning, no trace

    ¡­¡­

    In a daze, little Fleur only felt her head a little dizzy, and her vision in front of her was all distorted and white, which made her very uneasy.

    "Brother..." Driven by the restless mood in her heart, little Fran could not help but want to go to her brother''s arms.

    But, let little Fleur panic is, from the beginning has been holding her that embrace, suddenly, lost the temperature, also lost the sense of reality.

    That kind of feeling, like being abandoned, makes little Flemish''s uneasiness turn into panic.

    Under the panic, little Flemish just wanted to call her brother out loud, trying to hear his voice, but before little Flemish could cry out, she felt that she had fallen into a soft place.

    At the same time, a very familiar taste, but also into the nose of small Fleur, let small Fleur miss, at the same time, the heart, rising up a not very good premonition.

    Now, Fran quickly opened her eyes and put everything in front of her.

    Printed in the eyes of little Fleur, is a room with extremely dim light.

    Compared with the room of ordinary family, the room covers a large area, which is more than enough to serve as the hall.

    The ground is paved with stone bricks of various colors like Wanhua mirror. If there is light on it, it should reflect a good luster.

    However, such a room is empty, with nothing but a luxurious big bed.

    At this moment, little Fleur sat on the big bed and glanced around. Her pretty face turned a little white.

    This room is so familiar to little Fleur!

    Know how many bricks there are with your eyes closed!

    Because this room is the basement that has been closed for hundreds of years!

    The lingering loneliness permeated the whole room, and also permeated the heart of little Flemish, making little Flemish''s face white, and finally, into a pale.

    Is it true that Fleur has to be alone in the basement for a long time r1152

 Chapter 1702

    For little Flemish, it''s impossible to say that this basement is her room.

    Because in this basement, little Fleur spent hundreds of years, longer than anywhere else.

    However, after hundreds of years in such a room, I was still alone. The feeling of loneliness had tormented little Fleur all the time before.

    In the past, little Flemish''s mental and mental state had been in a state of instability, occupied by this disgusting loneliness, which made her destroy everything in this room more than once.

    For this reason, there is only one bed in her room, and nothing else.

    Under such circumstances, how could little Flemish not hate her sister or Remilia who had shut herself up in the basement

    Of course, to say it''s hate is more about grievance than hate.

    After all, little Fleur still likes her sister very much.

    If what little Fleur really hated, it was the basement that had left her alone for hundreds of years.

    In the past, little Fleur hated this basement when she was alone. What''s more, she had tasted freedom in other world, emotion in speechless body, love in young girls'' body

    Therefore, in this room that familiar lonely feeling into the heart of little Fleur, little Fleur was afraid. I''m really scared.

    I''m afraid I have to stay in this cold world for a long time

    Afraid that they will never enjoy the freedom of the outside world

    I''m afraid that I can''t get the love of my sister who has no blood relationship

    More afraid, never to see that will save themselves from this cold world, but also give their own stable mentality and spirit, give their own warm and loving brother

    Think of these, small Flemish pretty face just pale, can''t help shaking his head.

    "No! No! Fran, don''t stay in the basement! Don''t miss my brother! No!!! "

    A pair of wine red eyes flashed scarlet blood light. Little Fleur turned her eyes to the door of the basement, in which there was a look of madness and determination.

    "Whew --!"

    At the next moment, little Fleur''s figure turned into a streamer, which shot at the door of the basement. And toward the basement door. Stretched out own hand, again heavy grip.

    "Bang --!"

    The next second, the basement door in a dull sound, exploded into a pile of debris.

    The explosion spread far away. It''s passed on to everyone who lives in the Red Devils.

    Immediately. All the people in the Red Devils are scared.

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter?..."

    In the Red Devils kitchen. A young girl who was cooking something suddenly turned her head and looked out of the kitchen.

    "What happened?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?"

    Outside the gate of the Red Devils hall, a full-bodied girl was confused and crooked. His eyes swept into the door.

    "It seems that there was something abnormal just now?..."

    ¡­¡­

    "This voice..."

    In one of the libraries of the Red Devils, a young girl who was buried in a pile of books and holding a book in her hand raised her head, her face full of surprise.

    "Seems to be coming from the direction of the basement?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Basement!"

    In a vast and luxurious room of the Red Devils hall, a little girl sat up hard from her bed, and a pair of scarlet eyes showed a dignified look.

    "Fleur!"

    ¡­¡­

    The explosion reverberated clearly in the whole basement like a castle, causing all kinds of riots in the Red Devils hall.

    All the maids in the Red Devils hall all made a noise. Some stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do. Some chose to run to the kitchen. It seemed that they knew there were people who could make up their mind, while others were pretty and panicked.

    But there were also some maids who screamed horribly.

    All of these screaming maids found a figure flying over their heads. They screamed only after they could not easily see the general shape of the figure flying over their heads.

    "No! No! "

    "It''s not good!"

    "The second Miss escaped!"

    "The second Miss escaped from the basement!"

    In a scream full of panic, not long ago, the quiet red devil hall was like the scene of a terrorist''s terrorist attack. The scream, the noise and the commotion were endless.But to these noisy voices, the little Flemish who is flying towards the gate of the Red Devils hall doesn''t choose to pay any attention to them.

    Now, little Fleur has only one idea.

    That''s going out!

    Go out and find wordless!

    Maybe it''s the reason why she appears in the basement where she has been locked up for hundreds of years as soon as she returns to the Red Devils hall, which causes her loneliness. Now she just wants to see speechless and plunge into speechless arms. Otherwise, she really can''t eliminate her loneliness and panic.

    "Whew --!"

    Under the control of such emotions, little Flemish''s speed rose to another level, like a fighter plane, whistling through the space and plunging towards the door of the Red Devils Museum.

    The Red Devils hall is really big, bigger than the average castle!

    However, at the speed of little Flemish, it doesn''t take much time to fly in any big place.

    So, before long, little Flemish flew out of the corridor and into the largest hall on the first floor leading to the Red Devils hall.

    Seeing that it appeared in front of her, leading to the gate of the Red Devils'' hall, little Flemish''s pretty face was delighted, and she immediately changed her body shape.

    "Wheezing, wheezing --"

    A burst of air suddenly reverberated from the half air of the hall, cutting the atmosphere, turning into a silver light, wiping the front of little Flemish''s body, and shooting hard from the front of little Flemish''s body.

    If, just now, little Fleur didn''t stop her figure, this would be, these silver lights should fall on her!

    And those silver bodies, is a flashing cold arc of the Throwing Knife!

    After the Throwing Knife shot at Xiao Fulan and made her body stagnate in the mid air, several figures appeared in front of the gate leading to the Red Devils hall.

    There were four girls in a square array of different sizes, but they also had amazing looks.

    Standing on the left is a girl with silver hair.

    A silver shoulder length short hair is slightly down, with sideburns on both sides of the silver hair, and a small twist braid. The end of the twist braid is tied with a green ribbon, flying with the ups and downs of the twist braid.

    The girl was dressed in a maid''s dress with blue and white colors as the main colors, with white frills on her head, knee length skirt and stockings on her feet. Obviously, she was a maid.

    However, the maid also held two cold and shining throwing knives, and a pair of beautiful eyes looked directly at the little Flemish in the middle of the air, which was glittering with awe inspiring light, so that the girl did not give a sense of servant, but felt brave.

    On the right is a girl with long red hair.

    Wearing a simple black-and-white dress, red hair and waist, hanging behind the girl, like a waterfall, without any music, is the standard long straight hair.

    The red haired girl has a pair of bat wings on her head, like the wings of hair ornaments, and a pair of bat wings on her back, but they are much bigger, just like the devil in the rumor.

    Standing at the back is a girl with long purple hair.

    It''s a purple hair with long straight hair, and its back is naturally drooping. In front of it are two bundles of ribbons tied at the end, hanging in front of you.

    Wearing pajama like clothes, the inner layer of the clothing is fluffy and comfortable clothes with purple and lavender vertical stripes, the outer layer is covered with lavender long coat, and the hem has ruffles.

    On her head, she wore a round Beret with ruffles. On her hat, she had crescent shaped ornaments. On her clothes and hat, she had blue and red bows tied with ribbons. Compared with the two girls in front, the whole image was weaker.

    As for standing at the top of the list, it''s a little girl who is almost as tall as little Flemish and looks only about ten years old.

    The little girl has a pair of wine red pupils and shoulder length blue purple short hair like little Fleur. She is wearing a Gothic Lori dress with the color of cherry blossom, a beret hat with the same color as Fleur, and a small tiger tooth.

    And the face of a little girl is as lovely as that of little Fleur, and even very similar.

    However, behind this little girl, there are not broken wings, but a pair of healthy bat like wings.

 Chapter 1703

    (ask for support... [tear eyes]...)

    look down on the four girls below who have their own different temperament, different amazing looks but the same attention-catching. The eyes of little Flemish''s flashing scarlet color are slightly dimmed, and there is a look of joy inside.

    ¡­¡­

    Remilia scarlet: (Grade 80)

    This is a little girl in the first place.

    ¡­¡­

    Sixteen Nights: (grade 78)

    This is the heroic maid on the left.

    ¡­¡­

    Patricia noregie: (grade 78)

    This is the girl in the back who has a soft temperament.

    ¡­¡­

    Devil: (level 70)

    This is the devil girl on the right.

    At this time, the four girls all raised their heads and looked at little Flemish floating in the air. Their faces were full of a little dignified. The girl named little devil even looked scared, which made the surrounding atmosphere tense.

    "Fleur!"

    Remilia stepped forward and looked at little Fleur floating in the air. She cried out with a little fire in her immature voice line.

    "Who let you run out of the basement yourself?!"

    Smell speech, because haven''t seen the family for a long time, can''t help but some happy little Flemish just like being poured a basin of cold water, the joy in the eyes of the moment is gone, the scarlet blood light is once again full.

    "Fran is going out!"

    "Out?..." Remilia frowned. His face was full of reluctance.

    "Go back to the basement, or I''ll be angry!"

    When she heard Remilia''s words, little Fran didn''t make a statement. On one side, she stood up at night and spoke loudly in a clear voice.

    "Second miss, you''d better go back to the basement quickly. The eldest miss is really angry this time!"

    Remilia was naturally angry.

    Although, Remilia loves her sister very much. I don''t want to put my sister in the basement. But little Fleur''s power is too strong and her desire for destruction is too great. She often destroys everything around her recklessly and sometimes affects them.

    There is no way. Remilia had to put little Fleur in the basement.

    So. Before. It''s not that little Flemish didn''t break out of the basement or something, but this time, it''s rare that the whole red devil''s hall was directly disturbed.

    Plus little Fran''s sudden, mindless outburst. Remilia was in such a bad mood that she was not angry.

    It''s a pity that even if Remilia gets angry again, it won''t help little Fleming now.

    "If you are angry, you will be angry. Anyway, elder sister, you have not been angry!" Little Fleur was shouting like a child with a bad temper.

    "Anyway, Fleur is going out. Even if her sister stops Fleur, Fleur will knock you down!"

    "You!" Remilia cried out in a fit of rage.

    "Fran! Do you really want to make your sister angry? "

    Seeing Remilia''s angry face, little Fran felt soft again and snorted.

    "As long as her sister doesn''t stop her, she won''t make her sister angry!"

    "You are making me angry now!" Remilia glared at little Fran.

    "If you don''t want to make me angry, just go back to the basement!"

    "My sister..." At this time, Patricia also looked at little Fleur and spoke softly.

    "Just listen to Remy. Go back to the basement..."

    "Basement basement! You know to get Fleur back to the basement! " There was a great deal of anger on her pretty face.

    "Fran will never go back to the basement again!"

    "Second miss, you go back to the basement!" Night of the bitter persuasion up.

    "The eldest lady wants you to go back to the basement for your good."

    "No!" Little Fran gave a cold snort.

    "My sister just didn''t want Fleur to destroy her family''s things, so she would shut Fleur down in the basement. Is that for Fleur, too?"

    Hearing this sentence, no matter Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye or the little devil were all speechless, at the same time, they began to be surprised secretly.

    Surprised, of course, that little Flemish could say such a rational word.

    You know, little Flemish used to complain about Remilia all the time, saying that she would be locked in the basement because she hated her. Even if others said her lips were rotten, little Flemish still felt that way.After all, the mental and mental state of the former little Flemish was in a state of instability. How could she hear others'' explanations

    This time, it''s no wonder that Remilia and others will be surprised that little Fran can analyze the cause of things so clearly.

    "Since you know the reason, you should be considerate to Remy..." Pachuli''s voice line is soft with words.

    "You are so noisy, and Remy will be very upset..."

    "Fleur just wanted to go out!" Little Fleur''s patience was almost polished, and her speech began to get worse.

    "Get out of the way! Otherwise, Fleur is not welcome! "

    Pachuli, Zha night and the little devil all cried bad in their hearts.

    Although Remilia loves her sister very much, she has a very bad temper.

    This meeting, since little Fleur said such words, then, Remilia will not give up.

    "You''re welcome? I''d like to see how you''re going to be rude! " Sure enough, Remilia laughed angrily.

    "Patsy! Night! Get me Fran! "

    "Remy!" Remilia and Juye seem to want to say something, but they are immediately blocked by a word from Remilia, who is full of anger.

    "Not yet!"

    Seeing Remilia''s angry look, pachuli and Juye knew that there would be no room for negotiation, so they took a deep breath.

    "Little devil..." Patricia glanced at the little devil.

    "If your opponent is your sister, it''s too dangerous for you to be here. You''d better step back first..."

    The little devil didn''t object either. She knew she had several Jin and several Liang. She retreated obediently.

    Until then, pachuli turned her hand, and she had a heavy book in her hand, looking straight at little Fleur.

    "My sister, you can go back now..."

    "You must get in the way of Fleming!" In little Fleur''s eyes, the blood light of scarlet rose.

    "In that case, flora will knock you all down!"

    "You two sisters are so stubborn that it''s a headache..." Pachuli gave a wry smile, then raised the book in her hand. On her body, the mighty magic air began to emerge.

    "Water talisman - P-Day ncess sundine!"

    Like chanting incantations, the sound of light and spirit reverberated around, which made the heavy books in pachuli''s hands emit rich color light and huge magic power.

    That book, impressively, is a magic book!

    "Hum..."

    In the next moment, above little Fleur''s head, a magic array of ice blue suddenly fluctuated, expanded to about two or three meters in diameter, and dribbled and rotated.

    With the ice blue magic array rotating above the top of little Fleur''s head, a translucent barrier transforms from the wheel of the magic array into a hollow light column, and suddenly falls down, just like a cage, trapping little Fleur in it.

    Little Flemish''s Scarlet eyes swept around, looking at the light barrier that enveloped her inside, and stretched out her little hands.

    "This kind of thing, Fran can put it in a moment..."

    Before he finished speaking, the magic circle over the top of little Flemish''s head suddenly turned again, and all the magic inside flowed into the transparent barrier of light pillar.

    "Wow!"

    Under the penetration of magic, the transparent barrier surface of the light column suddenly lowered the water curtain, turning the whole transparent light column into a cylindrical waterfall.

    See, little Fleur''s outstretched hand is stagnant.

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye all breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Night..." Remilia waved excitedly at the night.

    "Take Fleur back to the basement..."

    "I see, miss..." She bowed respectfully to Remilia, then turned around and bowed to little Fleur trapped in the water curtain.

    "Offended, second miss..."

    Leave this sentence, night will be toward the position of little Fleur, slowly go.

    Mingming is just a water curtain, but also a very common water curtain. Remilia, pachuli and Zha ye have no doubt that it can not trap up to nine steps of little Fleur.

    Normally, such a common water curtain, with the power of little Fleur, can break it in minutes, but everyone in the audience will relax.

 Chapter 1704

    Both Remilia and Fran are vampires, but they also have huge power and special ability that others can''t reach.

    However, in the blood of vampires, both are just the most common type.

    In this case, Remilia and Fran, as vampires, have a huge power and special ability that others can''t reach. At the same time, they also preserve the weakness of vampires.

    For example, they are afraid of light, water and even onions.

    Based on this weakness, in the past, when little Flemish was in an unstable mental state and wanted to make a big fuss, she used to use water to trap little Flemish, so that little Flemish could only return to the basement obediently.

    So, this time, although little Fleur suddenly started to fight, which made Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and others all a little confused, and also made a little too much, none of them doubted that pachuli''s water curtain could not trap little Fleur.

    It''s a pity that Remilia, pachuli and Juye are doomed to be surprised.

    It''s impossible for the three of them to think about it. Little Fleur, who was in the basement a few days ago and lived a life of imprisonment as before, had already been frozen in this world and lived in another world for a long time.

    At the beginning, when Icarus was summoned by wordless and became the character of wordless summoning, the system had the choice of wordless, whether to remove the seal of emotional restriction in Icarus.

    Like Icarus. When being summoned to another world and becoming a silent summoner, the weak points in little Flemish''s blood are all systematically mentioned and asked whether they need to be removed or not.

    At that time, although wordless accidentally called out little Fleur, it didn''t want little Fleur to have any weakness, so without thinking, let the system eliminate the weakness factors in little Fleur''s blood.

    In other words. Little Fleur is a vampire. There is no longer the inherent weakness of vampires!

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye, they have no idea about this!

    In the water curtain, little Flemish suddenly lowered her body, in the face of Remilia, pachuli and Juye. Go straight to the outside of the water curtain.

    "Danger!" The pretty faces of Remilia, pachuli and Zha Ye became pale.

    For Remilia and Frankie. Water is not fatal. But it''s also dangerous.

    Once touching the water, Remilia and Fran will not only feel the sharp pain of touching the water, but also soak too much water. Serious, even the skin will directly fester!

    And the water on the water curtain that trapped little Flemish, like a waterfall, flows down like a torrent, and little Flemish will definitely fester all over her skin if she rushes into the water curtain like this!

    How can Remilia, pachuli and Juye not be shocked

    However, the more shocking thing is still to come.

    "Wow..."

    In a clear sound of water, little Fran rushed out of the water curtain wet and dada.

    However, the whole body touched the water, and even the whole body was wet, but little Fleur just rushed out of the water curtain and rushed to the gate, just like a person who had nothing to do.

    This made Remilia, pachuli and Juye stare with amazement.

    When Remilia and her three people were immersed in amazement and couldn''t respond, little Fran''s figure turned into a streamer. In a loud explosion, she hit the heavy door heavily.

    "Bang!"

    The door to the outer court of the Red Devils hall was immediately smashed into pieces of sawdust and scattered.

    And little Fleur started her fastest speed, rushed out of the Red Devils hall, rushed into the courtyard outside, under the eyes of all the people on the scene, rose to the sky and flew to the horizon.

    "How What''s the matter?... " At last, Remilia reacted and her face was full of shock.

    "Fleur Why isn''t Fran afraid of water? "

    This question, pachuli and zheyan can''t answer.

    Because they also don''t understand why.

    Of course, it''s not the time to think about why little Fleur is not afraid of water.

    "Big lady!" He opened his mouth anxiously at night.

    "The second miss has escaped!"

    Remilia thought of something else. Her expression sank, and even Patricia muttered.

    "This may be really serious..."

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye still have their own recognitions of little Fleur.

    All three of them understood that with little Flemish''s unstable state of mind, if she was really allowed to wander around in the fantasy countryside, something would happen.After all, whether she is in a good mood or a bad mood, little Fleur will want to play people bad. Once she goes out to fantasy village, it''s not good, but it will cause a big killing!

    This is not the most serious place!

    The most serious thing is that if little Flemish accidentally broke into the world, it would really be playing big hair.

    People who live in the "human world" are all human beings with no power to bind a chicken!

    If little Flemish kills all the people in "the world", then little Flemish''s life will be lost!

    The "world of the world" in fanciful village is jointly protected by bayunzi, the demon sage, and Boli Lingmeng, the Witch of the shrine. If xiaofulan is in it, I believe that no matter it is the demon sage or Boli witch, she will not be merciful to her.

    At that time, Remilia had to fight against the genie, the sage and the witch in order to protect little Fleur.

    And fighting against the monsters and sages who are the creators of the fantasy town and the protection of the "great border" and the bori witches in the fantasy town means that the Red Devils hall, not only needs to fight against the whole fantasy Town, but also will no longer have shelter in the fantasy town!

    This is not a joke!

    At the thought of this, the anxiety on the night face became more and more intense, and pachuli''s pretty face was also full of heaviness. All the emotions in Remilia''s heart melted into anger and roared at the maids hiding in the red devil hall.

    "What are you doing? Get me the second Miss soon! "

    "Yes Yes! " A group of maids responded in panic. The fish rushed out and ran out of the red devil hall to find the trace of little Fleur.

    "Little devil!" Pachuli also turned her eyes to the little devil.

    "You go to see your sister too. If you find it, come back and let me know!"

    "I see! "Lord Patchouli!" The little devil hurried out of the red devil hall and ran in a certain direction.

    Looking at the whole Red Devils hall in less than 10 minutes, which is a riot, and facing such a situation of embarrassment, Remilia is also nervous walking there, even Patricia is silent, and can''t help feeling a heavy heart.

    Inadvertently, he glanced at the door of the Red Devils hall at the end of the outer court at night, and then he was a little shocked. A little fire emotion appeared on his face.

    When he turned his hand, he picked up a throwing knife at night and projected it out.

    "Whew --!"

    The flying dagger turned into a little bit of cold. It flashed through the space and stabbed a figure standing at the entrance of the Red Devils hall.

    "Pooh!"

    With a tear, a scream and a splash of blood, the figure standing at the gate fell to the ground.

    It was a long red hair with one head and waist. There was a twist braid at the temples. The braid was decorated with bows. The chest was also decorated with bows. It was a tall girl.

    The girl was wearing a dark green Chinese suit and a hat with the same color as the dress. The hat was engraved with a golden five pointed star with the word "dragon" and dressed as a warrior.

    Looking at the Chinese girl on the ground, I couldn''t help feeling angry.

    "China! Why didn''t you stop miss two? "

    "Wuwu..." Known as China''s young girl pulled out the throwing knife inserted in her head and looked weakly at the night.

    "But isn''t my job, Miss Juye, to keep the door?"

    "Let you guard, not only let you deal with intruders, or let you not let people in and out of the Red Devils hall at will!" The fire was blaring at night.

    "All your wages in the next three years will be deducted. If you don''t get the second Miss back, there will be no wages in the next ten years!"

    "Yes Yes! " China immediately pulled out its legs, just wanted to run out, suddenly seemed to think of something, turned around, asked like opening.

    "By the way, my name is not China, my name is hongmeiling..."

    Night couldn''t help but pull out a throwing knife again, scared red beautiful bell a jump, let red beautiful bell escape also like run.

 Chapter 1705

    Half an hour ago

    When the system transfers wordless, little Flemish and purple to the replica world where the fantasy village is located, with the distortion of the whole world and the blurring of vision, wordless feels that a soft and delicate body that he has been holding in his arms suddenly loses its weight and disappears.

    Before I was surprised, the cold sound of the system reverberated in my mind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Check that the user has entered the replica world! "

    "Drop! Because users have the right to choose the fourth link of "semi divine road" task to execute the world! The system is based on the replica world the user is currently entering! Automatically generate the fourth link task of "semi divine road"

    "Drop! Extract the current copy of world intelligence! "

    "Ding! Current replica world intelligence collection completed! "

    "Drop! The Fourth Ring task of "semi divine road" is being generated automatically

    "Ding! "Semi divine road" task generation of the fourth link succeeded! "

    "Ding! "Semi divine road" the Fourth Ring task is opened! "

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: semi divine way

    task circle number: the fourth circle

    task world: ''fantasy land''

    task content: obtain ''essence blood containing fantasy power'' x1, ''essence blood containing realm power'' x1, ''essence blood containing eternal power'' x1, ''essence blood containing natural power'' x1, ''essence blood containing time power'' X1;

    "Drop! This replica world is a "semi divine road" special task execution replica world, and the original replica world task is cancelled. When the user completes the fourth ring of the special task "half divine road", the user can choose to leave the replica world! "

    "Remind the user that the time ratio between the replica world and the real world and the replica world with the presence of the user summoned characters is 100:1, and the user can safely experience the replica!"

    "Have a nice copy!"

    ¡­¡­

    In less than two or three seconds, the system sounds frequently.

    The prompt tone of the system is transformed into the most basic memory, and the information of the fourth ring of "semi divine road" and the content of the prompt tone of the system are engraved into the wordless mind, making the wordless brain sting for a moment.

    When the slight tingling subsided, the blurred vision in front of us gradually recovered, and the distorted world slowly straightened out.

    It''s just that it''s printed into the world of speechless vision. It''s not the same world anymore.

    And in the first time into another world. Before I could see what kind of scene it was, I heard a clear sound at my feet.

    At the same time, after the crisp sound. I feel speechless.

    One foot of one''s own. Deep into a groove.

    "Huh?" I feel my feet fall into a groove with the crisp sound. Speechless involuntarily stupefied for a while, also regardless of observing oneself to what kind of place, subconscious low head. He looked at his feet.

    Soon, speechless.

    At his own feet, a thing like a box, the part of the lid was crushed by his own step, and one of his feet was deeply trapped in the box, not only the box was cracked, but also the bottom was trampled through.

    This Looking at the box which is basically turned into sawdust at his feet, he is speechless and at a loss.

    "What''s the situation?"

    However, just at the time when he was speechless and at a loss, there was a shrill scream in front of him as if he had been haunted by a fierce ghost.

    "No --!"

    In the shrill scream, speechless almost scared to the gall. He quickly suppressed his instinct to escape and looked up to his front.

    Until then, speechless can see clearly the scene where they are at this time.

    First of all, there is only one wooden building printed into the eyes of speechless people, which looks a little bit historical.

    The floor area of the building is not very vast, which is almost equal to the floor area of a family house.

    There is no single stone brick on the building. The whole building is made of wood. The top is made of rubble. In addition, doors, windows, corridors and floors are all made of wood. Some of them are old, which gives people a rather historic feeling at a glance.

    This wooden building is a typical shrine.

    At the entrance of the shrine, in front of the gate, a young girl was standing there.

    It''s a girl of the top type, if you talk about her appearance.

    The girl is about sixteen or seven years old. She has very soft long black hair, a huge bow tie on her head, and her hair bundles at the temples are tied up and fixed in front of her.The girl wore a dress that was very different from the traditional Witch Dress, but still left traces of the Witch Dress.

    However, different from the traditional witch clothes of up white and down red, the girl''s Witch clothes are full-bodied red, only the edge of the clothes has white pleats, which is very personalized.

    Of course, the most distinctive thing is that this witch dress shows not only her shoulders, but also her armpits. It seems that the sleeves are not available. The girl is wearing a pair of long gloves like sleeves and a tie on her chest.

    Under the ornament of this unique Witch Dress, the girl who was originally the top in appearance was so beautiful that people couldn''t bear to look away.

    It''s a pity that such a perfect girl in all aspects is holding her face in both hands at this moment, with a desperate, frightened and unbelievable expression like the end of the world.

    ¡­¡­

    Bolilingmeng: (grade 79)

    Looking at the girl named Boli Lingmeng, she kept a frightened expression as if she had met the doomsday. Her beautiful eyes looked directly at the trampled box under her feet, and her face was full of despair. She could not help but feel a bad premonition in her heart.

    Boleyn''s dream

    So, the girl in front of her is the manager of fanciful village, the witch who is responsible for guarding the Boli shrine of "Boli Grand Junction"

    So, I am in the Boli shrine now

    When I think of this place, I think of the character of the original Boli Lingmeng, and then I think of my present situation. Suddenly, I feel cool in wordless heart.

    Boli Lingmeng is basically a person who has no interest in anything, is extremely indifferent to fame and wealth, and has less desire than monks and nuns.

    If there is any personal desire in bolingmeng, it is very greedy for money.

    Therefore, for bolingmeng, the most important thing is undoubtedly money, and the most important thing is the money box that can collect incense money for her.

    Now, the extremely weak bolingmeng looks at the trampled box under his feet, and even shows such a desperate expression. That, the ragged body under his feet, should not

    Thinking of the possibility in my mind, speechless suddenly became indecisive.

    But Boli''s dream is to keep holding her face. The despair on her face slowly turns into a trance, like a body that has lost its soul, and she comes unsteadily.

    Instinctively, speechless retreated to try not to stimulate the gentle pace of Boli Lingmeng, and slowly retreated to let Boli Lingmeng come to the pile of ragged front.

    As soon as she came to the pile of rags, Boli Lingmeng "snapped" and knelt on the ground, shaking her hands, picking up the rags on the ground, as if she was going to put them together and build blocks.

    Of course, in such a way, it''s impossible to restore that pile of junk to its original state.

    But Boli''s dream is like a psychopath, with a dull face, constantly repeating his actions, and talking nervously.

    "Cash box Cash box My money box... "

    As expected!

    It can stimulate Boli''s spiritual dream so much. That pile of junk is only the money box of Boli shrine! Puzzled by

    ''s unseen words, he saw the spirit of bollie''s dream and make complaints about it.

    "That..." Although I think it''s better not to stimulate each other, I still choose to raise my hand and make a weak voice.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."

    "Cash box Cash box... " Boli did not pay any attention to the dream, but still put together the pile of rags, trying to put his money box back.

    "That..." It''s more embarrassing to be speechless.

    "Although I didn''t mean it, it was just a cash box. Shouldn''t it be a big problem? There''s no money in it anyway, isn''t there? "

    Boli Lingmeng put together the ragged money box and shook her hands. She lowered her head and began to breathe black.

    Obviously, the biggest pain in Boli Lingmeng''s heart was stabbed by wordless to gorgeous!

 Chapter 1706

    Today is definitely the most nightmarish day in her life of more than ten years...

    Originally, as the manager of Fantasia Town, the guardian of "the great border of Boli", in ordinary times, as long as nothing big happens in Fantasia Town, Boli Lingmeng lives leisurely and leisurely.

    It''s the same today.

    Early in the morning, after breakfast, Boli Lingmeng picked up the broom in Boli shrine and swept around the shrine leisurely, killing the dull time.

    However, less than ten minutes later, the broom in bolingmeng''s hand suddenly broke for no reason.

    At first, Boli Lingmeng didn''t care. She thought it was just the broom of the shrine that had been used for too long and was too old, so she ended her life. She went to the warehouse and took some tools, repaired the broom, and then continued to clean the shrine.

    However, the broom in my hand has been broken again and again, more than ten times, and bolingmeng has repaired the broom for more than ten times. Finally, something is wrong.

    Even if the broom is old again, it won''t break so many times

    As a witch in a shrine, Boli''s spiritual dream should have some beliefs.

    It''s a pity that Boli''s spiritual dream doesn''t believe in any gods, but for some bad phenomena, it''s not hard to understand that in the first time, it was associated with strange and disorderly gods.

    Therefore, bolingmeng thought that if her broom was broken so many times, would it be an unknown omen

    When the broom finally broke for the eleventh time, Boli Lingmeng believed it.

    Today. There will definitely be something unfortunate!

    When the thought rose from the heart of the dream, a clear sound of fragmentation reverberated outside the shrine and spread to the ears of the dream.

    Hearing the clear sound of fragmentation, Boli was shaking her hands and shouting "here" in her heart. Then she rushed out of the shrine and opened the door of the shrine.

    Then, bolingmeng saw that for her, it was like a nightmare.

    Her most valuable cash box. By a man who has never seen it. Stepped on the foot.

    What''s more, it''s the kind that can be crushed!

    Stepping on the broken is not count, that inexplicable man, in his heartbreak time. Actually, he also mentioned the fact that it was the most painful for bolingmeng. Let the spirit dream of Boli hate.

    Isn''t it. Is it necessary for you to remind me that there is no one to visit Boli shrine and the money box is empty all day

    On the other side, she looked down at bolingmeng. He was full of black gas, and his silent heart was beating.

    Don''t think that in front of you, this dream is only level 79 and level 8, which means that it''s very weak. If you really count it up, you can imagine the most invincible existence in the countryside. It''s definitely a dream!

    This is not a joke, but a real reality!

    As it is literally said, as the manager of Fantasia Town, the guardian of "the great border of Boli", Boli''s spiritual dream is in Fantasia town. To be right, it is invincible in "the great border of Boli"!

    As long as it is within the scope of the "great border of Boli", Boli Lingmeng will enter a very magical state. If someone attacks her, it will not hit her at all, and her attack on others can not only hit, but even increase its power when necessary!

    Not only that, Boli Lingmeng also has the ability of "relying on the gods" and can invite the gods to attach themselves in the same way as subduing the spirits to play an unimaginable combat power!

    That is to say, in fantasy village, not only won''t be hurt, but also can open and hang when necessary!

    Such an opponent, even if the creator of purple is right, has no way to deal with Polaroid!

    Therefore, it is a very irrational thing to annoy bolingmeng in the fantasy countryside!

    This unscrupulous red and white witch will not be angry and go straight away

    The more you think about it, the more likely you are to be speechless.

    In order not to cause trouble, at present, speechless sigh out.

    "Well, it''s really my fault to step on your things. Don''t worry, I will be responsible for repairing it..."

    As soon as such a sentence comes out, the black Qi on the dream body stagnates, as if it didn''t exist at the beginning, and it retracts into the body of the dream.

    Then, bolingmeng raised her head and looked at wordless with dubious eyes.

    "Really?"

    Seeing the dubious performance of Boli Lingmeng, I couldn''t help but turn a white eye.

    "It''s just a money box. Do I have to cheat you?"

    "What is" just a cash box " Boleyn''s dream of willow eyebrows rose.

    "That''s the most important thing in the Boli shrine!"Gods

    If you can fill up your own money every day, it''s a miracle, but isn''t it empty all day? Isn''t the waste pretty much

    resisted the impulse of Tucao, and no words make complaints about the correction of bolien''s dream. He went to the front of boliremeng, half kneeling down, and stretched out a hand and pressed it on the pile of broken wood chips.

    "Hum..."

    At the next moment, full magic comes out, wordless mouth is slightly open, and one or two unsmooth incantations are slightly revealed, so that magic can be transformed into the essence of the technique, and the effect is exerted.

    Under the gaze of Boli Lingmeng, the money box, which had been turned into rags, trembled for a while, just like the back flow of time, pieced together bit by bit, and finally, it was restored to a perfect state.

    "Whoa!" Seeing her money box restored to its original state, bolingmeng''s eyes brightened and hugged the box with half her body without any image.

    "It''s really fixed!"

    Looking at Boli Lingmeng as if she had got the treasure, she wiped her money box and smiled twice.

    Until then, bolingmeng rubbed against her money box and opened her mouth to wordless with joy.

    "I thought you were a human being lost in the outside world. Unexpectedly, you are a magician!"

    Although the Utopia can not be said to be a separate world, it is still connected with the real world without any mystery. However, due to the existence of "the great boundary of Boli" and "the realm of illusion and reality", it is also isolated from the real world.

    The only intersection between fantasy town and the real world is this Boli shrine.

    Somewhere in the real world, there is also a Buddhist shrine.

    It is the same existence as the Boli shrine in Fantasia, just like two sides of water, each other is the reflection of the other.

    If someone in the real world accidentally crosses the border of Fantasia through the outside Boli shrine, then he will come to the Boli shrine of Fantasia.

    Of course, not everyone can go through the border of fantasy Town, through the border of fantasy Town, to people in fantasy Town, either there is something special, or they are forgotten and lost by people in the real world.

    As the manager of Fantasia Town, people in Fantasia town can''t say that they all know each other, but at least they can tell whether they are Fantasia town people or not from their breath. Therefore, she would say that speechless people are lost in Fantasia town.

    After all, from the speechless body, the spirit dream of Boli didn''t feel the breath of living in the dreamland at all.

    As for the magic emissary in Boli''s dream mouth, he is a magician.

    There is no difference between magic and magic in fantasy country. As long as miracles are performed by magic, they are called magic, and the existence of magic is called magic envoy.

    "Magic emissary?" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you think so..."

    Hearing the same perfunctory explanation, bolingmeng glanced at him and did not go further to ask. She looked like she was in trouble.

    "No matter you are a human or a magician, since you have entered the fantasy Town, as the manager of the fantasy Town, you still answer me a few questions, so as not to cause trouble in the future, and the person who finally gets in trouble is me!"

    "All right..." Speechless suddenly smiled bitterly.

    "I can''t guarantee I can answer all your questions, but let''s listen to them."

    "You are arrogant as an outsider..." Bolingmeng curled her mouth, stood up, patted the dust on her knee, then turned around and faced wordless.

    "Tell me, then, what''s your name?"

    "Name?" Speechless blinked, eyes slightly turned, I don''t know what I thought, there was a strange smile on my face, but it converged in a short time.

    "Cough..." Pretending to be serious, he coughed and speechless turned his eyes to bolingmeng. Then he said this with a smile.

    "When I first met you, my name was bayunbai. I was in charge of the Bayun family, a lost family!"

 Chapter 1707

    "When I first met you, my name was bayunbai. I was in charge of the Bayun family, a lost family!"

    When such a sentence was uttered from the smiling man in front of her eyes, there was no accident. Bolin''s dream stopped. After a long time, she returned to her mind and responded with amazement.

    "Ha?..."

    "Well, it''s the head of the eight cloud family, but you don''t need to feel constrained..." Like a nobleman who is communicating with a girl in the countryside, he feels his head as if he is speechless and embarrassed.

    "You treat me as an ordinary person, just call me white..."

    "White..." Polly took a deep breath from the corner of her eyes, and her speechless eyes began to look sinister.

    "Are you kidding me?..."

    "Are you kidding?" Speechless and innocent.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "I don''t know how you know the lost home or how you know the surname of Bayun, but I don''t feel the breath of living in fantasy countryside from you, so you are from the outside world!" Said Polly, with an unhappy face.

    "It''s impossible for me not to know that there is more you in the lost home. Do you think I''m easy to cheat?"

    "I didn''t lie to you..." Speechless continues to hang innocent expression, sighed.

    "I don''t believe it. You can ask violet. My relationship with violet is really profound..."

    Now, bolingmeng is confused.

    It''s the same as the dream of Boli. If there is one more person who can have the surname of eight clouds in the lost home, she can''t have no idea.

    After all, the relationship between the Witches of the Boli shrine and the lost home is really profound. One is the manager of the fantasy Town, the other is the creator of the fantasy town. The relationship between the Boli spiritual dream and the purple is quite different.

    If the guy who claims to be bayunbai is really a member of the lost family, it is impossible for purple not to let bolingmeng know.

    But at present, the person who can''t feel the breath of living in the dreamland completely knows the lost home and can say the name of purple. Obviously it can''t be really unrelated outsiders.

    Isn''t it. Is my feeling wrong

    Boli Lingmeng knocks on her head in some agony, then suddenly wakes up and stares speechless.

    "Even if you are from a lost home, you are in charge of something. Do you think I''ll believe it?... "

    Lost home. The eight cloud family. To put it bluntly, it''s the place where purple lives.

    In other words, in a lost home. Purple is the real master.

    It''s nonsense to be in charge of a lost home.

    And speechless seems to have known for a long time that Boli Lingmeng would have such a look, a smile of Shi ran.

    "It''s natural that you think it''s strange, but I''m the head of a lost home. To be right, I''m the head of a lost home in the future!"

    "Because..." Speechless smilingly looked at Boli Lingmeng and said a word that let Boli Lingmeng stay on the spot again.

    "Purple is my fiancee!"

    "What do you say?!" Polly cried out in a lost voice.

    "Is violet your fiancee?"

    "That''s it!" Speechless with a humble tone, said to Boli Lingmeng.

    "Please take good care of my lost home in the future!"

    "Here It''s definitely a joke! " Bolingmeng, like being hit, stepped back two steps and shouted loudly.

    "How could someone ask for that old lady who is moldy?"

    In the moment when the voice fell, a dark crack covered with eyes suddenly broke from the sky of the holy shrine of Boli, and a dark light burst out when there was no response from wordless and Bolin''s dream.

    The dark light beam fell straight down, speechless and bolingmeng only felt a flower in front of their eyes, and the dark light beam fell on the money box which had been repaired not long ago.

    "Bang!"

    With a dull sound, the dark light beam blasted the money box of Boli Lingmeng as life into powder, without even a piece of sawdust left, and dissipated with the wind.

    "Ah Ah Ah ah ah --! "

    Boli''s face was dulled. She looked at the place where the money box had been. She looked at the empty ground, where even a piece of sawdust had not been left. Once again, she uttered a scream of despair.

    "My money box!"

    In the plaintive sound, Boli Lingmeng fell down on the ground where the money box was originally placed, as if the money box was not disappeared, but was invisible. Her hands felt disorderly on it. As a result, of course, nothing could be touched.

    "No more It''s really gone Tears suddenly burst out of her eyes, and Boli Lingmeng raised her head vigorously, looked at the "gap" over the Boli shrine, and cried out angrily."Purple! You come out! "

    In the cry of Boli Lingmeng, not only did purple not come out of the "gap", but the "gap" was closed and disappeared.

    Seeing this scene, Boli''s spiritual dream leads to the birth of one Buddha and the ascension of two Buddhas, but she is helpless, and speechless is a sigh of relief.

    Just came to fantasy village, little Fleur and purple are not around, speechless also worried about what they will happen.

    Now it seems that it''s because they have returned to their own world, and purple and little Fleur have also returned to where they were before they became silent summoners.

    "Purple guy..." Looking at the empty sky, speechless can not help complaining.

    "Since I''ve been paying attention to this side, at least show my face and make me worry about nothing..."

    "Yes! You ask her to come out to me quickly! " Boli Lingmeng jumped up from the ground and came to the silent body. She grabbed the silent collar and shook it constantly.

    "You let her out! Let her out! "

    "With purple personality, since she can''t come out by herself, she won''t come out even if you shout her throat out..." Speechless was shaken to dizziness.

    "Since you want to see purple, you''d better go to the lost home to find it..."

    "If I can find a lost home, do I need you to call her out?!" Boleyn''s dream begins.

    "In fantasy village, everyone only knows the existence of a lost home, but no one knows its specific location at all!"

    "Oh?..." This matter speechless is really don''t know, some inquisitive ask voice.

    "Don''t you even know?"

    On the surface, it seems that the relationship between purple and Boli Lingmeng is very poor, but seriously, they not only manage the fantasy town together, as the Witch of Boli shrine, Boli Lingmeng must also have a closer relationship with purple than other people.

    In this way, don''t you know where the lost home is

    "Purple guy, every time he entertains people to the lost home, he directly uses her ability to bring people to the past. I''m afraid you are the only one who knows the real location of the lost home!" Polly grinned.

    "Aren''t you the head of a lost home? Don''t tell me you don''t know where your real home is! "

    "Ha ha..." A silent smile.

    "You guessed it. I don''t know where the lost home is..."

    "You You Boli Lingmeng shook her hands and shook a fist. Finally, she didn''t choose to smash it on the wordless head and loosen the wordless collar.

    "Well, in that case, you must be responsible for repairing my money box again!"

    "This time I have no idea!" Speechless quickly raised his hand and made a surrender.

    "If there is debris left, it is not difficult to repair it. But now, the money box is completely evaporated, and even the powder is not left. How to repair it?"

    "I don''t care!" It''s obvious that bolingmeng is going to die.

    "Since it can''t be repaired, you have to make another one for me!"

    "Ha?..." Speechless astonishment.

    "Why? I didn''t break your money box this time! "

    "Aren''t you the head of a lost home? Isn''t purple the guy''s fiance? " Boli Lingmeng waved impatiently.

    "In that case, don''t you have to be responsible for the damage of purple to my things?"

    This time, speechless.

    "Hurry up and make my money box!" Polly snorted in a dream.

    "Otherwise, when others come to visit, if they see that there is no money box, they think they don''t need to donate incense money, what should they do?..."

    "Don''t worry..." Make complaints about silence.

    "No one will come to visit you..."

    "What did you say?..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing... "

    "Then do it quickly!" Boli Lingmeng turned around and walked into her shrine without looking back. She murmured as she walked.

    "That purple, actually had fiance..."

    Since the "gap" just appeared, it proves that purple has been paying attention to the situation here.

    And since purple has not come forward to deny it, it is equivalent to acquiescence.

    Boli Lingmeng can only choose to believe

 Chapter 1708

    In one area of Fantasia, there is an ancient village.

    In the world!

    There are all kinds of non-human beings, such as monsters, goblins and spirits. Even gods live in the fantasy land. Although there are also human beings, compared with those non-human beings, human beings are a weak race.

    Unlike the non-human beings who are born with a certain range of power, or even a huge power, human beings are born without any advantages. If there is nothing special, there is no power at all.

    However, monsters, goblins, and spirits all attack, devour and feed on human beings, which makes the human beings living in fantasy villages not only humble, but also dangerous.

    In the human world, it is the main habitat of human beings in the fantasy countryside. In addition to human beings, there are also a small number of monsters and other races living here.

    The non-human race living in the human world generally has no hostility to human beings and will not attack the existence of human beings. Therefore, there are not many monsters living in the human world, but the monsters who come to work in the human world are very common.

    Because, in the human world is the fantasy countryside only one is the normal place existence.

    The people who live here will not only open stores of all kinds of goods for their livelihood, but also open stores for some well-off monsters, as well as school buildings for teaching human children to read, just like an ordinary village, which is very peaceful.

    All the necessities of human life can be bought here. Things that are not needed by human beings, such as monsters, can also be found here. Some shops will open late into the night and become special shops for monsters, making the monsters that are mostly active at night during that time.

    So, in normal times. Even the monsters and all kinds of other races in and out of the world will go shopping in the world.

    In addition, there are people who are specialized in retreating monsters in the world, and the witches and sages of Boli will also protect the world and live in the world. It''s very safe. It won''t be attacked by other races.

    Of course, when you go out, it''s another matter.

    At this time, the time is in the morning, there is still a period of time before noon, but the world is very busy.

    Many people who come to buy vegetables for lunch come and go in and out of the streets. Some monsters also mix in the crowd and patronize some stores. The whole world is like an ancient vegetable market, bustling.

    On this busy street. In the flow of people, a lovely little girl also came here, walking with fingers, looking left and right like nobody else.

    Come on. It''s fleeing from the red devils!

    After escaping from the Red Devils hall, little Flemish flew as fast as she could. As a result, she came to the world.

    Originally, little Flemish had been locked in the basement by Remilia for 495 years, except for the Red Devils, basically. Never stepped outside.

    In such a case, although little Flemish wanted to find wordless, she didn''t know where to find it at all. She could only choose a direction at will and find it aimlessly.

    The reason why it stops in the world is just because it''s very busy here. It not only attracts the little Fleur who has just been aroused by the loneliness in the basement, but also gives birth to the idea that her brother might be here.

    So little Fleur wandered in the world.

    Naturally, it is also aimless.

    Watching the owners of stores around shouting, watching people coming and going from their own side. Little Fleur carefully avoided the flow of people while holding her fingers, muttering pitifully like a lost child.

    "Brother Where are you?... "

    On the street, many people found this lovely little girl who was very cute and dressed differently. She had broken wings with crystal on her back. It seemed that she was lost. She hesitated to ask if she should come up.

    However, during the period of hesitation, no one chose to ask.

    It''s not that people in the countryside are too indifferent, but that the little girl with broken wings and crystal is obviously not a human being.

    Moreover, it has never been exposed in the world.

    In the face of such a plain face, it may be the existence of monsters. Even if the other side is cute, people dare not get close.

    Who knows, does the other party hate human beings and don''t want to get along with human beings

    Close to the past, it is likely to be attacked.

    Under the gaze of many passers-by around, little Fleur has been holding her fingers, looking left and right.But before long, little Fleur stopped her figure and fixed her eyes on a shop in front of her.

    It''s a shop selling pancakes.

    Looking at the steaming pancakes, little Fran could not help but cover her belly, feeling a little hungry.

    "Woo..." All of a sudden, little Fleur was in a dilemma.

    "Brother..."

    I want to continue to find my brother, but also want to buy something to eat.

    For little Fleming, such a small contradiction is enough to make her a little bit embarrassed.

    Unfortunately, in the end, little Fleur still failed to overcome her desire for pancakes. She went to the front of the store and stared directly at the pancakes on it.

    "Little sister..." The shopkeeper seemed to notice the little Flemish standing in front of the shop, hesitated for a while, chose to go forward and asked carefully.

    "Would you like some pancakes?"

    Little Fran raised her head and nodded to the shopkeeper who was at least ten years old.

    "Fleur''s hungry..."

    Seeing that the little girl who is not human doesn''t seem to repel human beings, the shopkeeper is obviously relieved and smiles on her face.

    "Well, do you want to buy a pancake?"

    "Yes!" Little Fleur nodded her head thoughtfully, and her lovely appearance made her face soft when she knew that she was not a human shopkeeper.

    "Good! A pancake! " The shopkeeper grabbed a hot pancake, put it into a paper bag that could only hold half of the pancakes, and then handed it to little Fleming.

    "Thank you for your patronage!"

    Little Fran couldn''t help laughing happily. She just wanted to reach for the pancakes. Behind her, there was an anxious voice.

    "Fleur!"

    Hearing the voice, little Flemish''s beautiful face, which was full of happy smile, suddenly collapsed. She turned around angrily and looked at the sound source.

    Only, not far away, on the other side of the street, the figure of the road is standing there.

    One is a little girl about the height of little Fleur.

    One is to help the little girl with her umbrella and silver hair.

    The other is the delicate girl who is panting like a pajama.

    It''s Remilia, Juye and pachuli!

    "Fleur!" Looking at the little Flemish standing in front of a store, who is going to reach for the bakery, Remilia''s anxious expression slows down a lot. What she takes instead of..

    is full of anger.

    "I found you!"

    "My sister..." Patricia calmed her heart and breath as she hurried in, and looked at little Fleur in the street in surprise.

    "Are you not afraid of water, not even sunshine?"

    "Second miss!" I''m worried about it.

    "Come here, let me help you with your umbrella!"

    "No need!" Little Fleur''s exhilarating opening.

    "Why do you come here, sister?"

    "There is a little goblin report that when you see your sister and you enter the world, we will rush over..." Patchouli explained.

    "My sister, Remy is very worried about you. Even the sun outside is so big, she is determined to come out to find you..."

    Smell speech, furan''s face of anger also subsided, looking at cringe hide in the sun under the umbrella of Remilia, head down.

    "Sister is such a fool..."

    "You are a fool. The whole Red Devils hall almost went over!" Cried Remilia.

    "Come home with us soon!"

    "That''s the only thing, Fran won''t compromise!" Little Fran shouted obstinately.

    "My sister is a villain. Why do you have to put Fran in the basement?"

    "That''s not because you''re always in trouble!" Said Remilia, a little grumpy.

    "Do you want to keep troubling my sister?"

    "No!" Little Fleur retorted.

    "That elder sister, do you think Fleming is in trouble now? Is it causing trouble to elder sister?"

    When she heard this, Remilia, pachuli and yeyee were all speechless.

 Chapter 1709

    Until this moment, because little Flemish broke out of the Red Devils hall, she was anxious to calm down the full of Remilia, pachuli and Juye. In her mind, one question after another shocked them.

    The first question, of course, is why little Fleur is not afraid of water and sunshine.

    As a vampire, little Flemish''s strength is well above Remilia''s, but in terms of the blood of the vampire, they are not much different at all.

    In general, Remilia is afraid of water and light, so should little Flemish. It has always been like this before. So, in the past, when making trouble in little Flemish and preparing to break out of the red devil hall, it was Patricia who used to perform magic to make it rain outside the red devil Hall and force little Flemish back.

    Obviously, the last time this method was effective, but this time it suddenly lost its effect. How could Remilia and others not be confused, surprised or even shocked

    The second question is the state of little Fleur.

    Although it''s a bit hard to hear, xiaofulan has always been in a state of madness since she was born. She hasn''t stopped basically. She wants to find someone to play with her all day long. As a result, she doesn''t know the node every time, and the more she plays, the more crazy she becomes.

    In the end, those who play with little Flemish all end up in pieces, even the surrounding items will be affected. The little Frankie who had been playing crazy was completely destroyed.

    Because of this, Remilia had no choice but to lock her in the basement.

    But this time, Remilia, pachuli and zheyan are shocked to find out that in the past, the crazy silk in the beautiful wine red eyes of little Flemish has disappeared!

    Moreover, in the world, in the place where there are so many people. Not only is little Fleur not the same as before. Every time I meet a person, I want someone else to play with her nervously, and play with her badly, and mix in the crowd like an ordinary child. I can''t find a feeling that doesn''t fit in at all.

    This made Remilia, pachuli and Juye, who had thought that once she met a stranger, she would kill a lot of people, look at each other.

    The last time three people saw little Fleur. Actually. Not for long.

    But the last time we met, little Fleur was still mad and would make a lot of noise. This time, how did it change so much

    Not only not afraid of water, not afraid of light, and even become as normal as a child, from the last meeting to now, little Flemish stay in the basement of this period of time, what happened to make little Flemish change

    Isn''t little Fleur crazy anymore

    Remilia was a little excited at the thought of it.

    If little Flemish is really like a normal person, then can''t her sisters live together well, and don''t treat her sister like a prisoner anymore

    Night seems to think of the same thing, a pretty face on the emergence of a little surprise.

    Only pachuli is still calm. She looks at little Fleur and asks tentatively.

    "My sister, don''t you want someone to play with you?"

    Remilia and Juye could not help but hold their breath.

    "Play?..." Little Fleur''s eyes brightened and she was very active, but when she thought that she had something to do now, she was as wilting as a frost eggplant.

    "Fleur wants to play, but Fleur has to find her brother..."

    "Brother?" This time, Remilia, pachuli and Juye were stunned.

    Brother

    Where''s Fran''s brother from

    "That..." At this time, the shopkeeper who had been holding a pancake in his hand was in trouble.

    "Pancakes, more?"

    "Yes!" Xiaofulan did not hesitate to open her mouth, and smiled to take over the pancakes in the hands of the store, and then did not know what to think of, groped in her arms, fumbled for a gold coin.

    "Here''s the money!"

    Finish saying, small Flemish "pa" of one, the gold coin in hand claps on the counter in front of the store, let the store fool.

    Don''t talk about the shopkeeper. Even Remilia, pachuli and Juye are stupid.

    Gold coin

    How could Fran have gold coins

    No, No. compared with this, when did Fran learn to buy things and know that she had to pay for them

    "That, little sister..." The shopkeeper didn''t know that the lovely little sister in front of him was a murderer. He picked up the gold coin on the table and handed it to Xiao Fulan in fear.

    "The amount is too large. I can''t find any money for you..."

    Not only is it big, such a gold coin, not to mention buying the storefront of the shop, but it must be more than enough to cover his whole month''s pancakes.How can I find the spare money in the small business of pancake shop

    "Eh?" Little Fran blinked, looking at the pancakes in her hand.

    "However, Fleur only has gold coins, and she is hungry..."

    This The shopkeeper''s face was full of embarrassment. After a long time, he sighed.

    "Well, this pancake is for you as a gift!"

    "Really?!" Little Fleur was like a blooming flower, with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you!"

    "Ha ha..." Looking at xiaofulan''s extremely happy appearance, the shopkeeper also smiled.

    Little Fran just picked up the gold coin in the hands of the shopkeeper, secretly glanced at Remilia, pachuli and Zha ye, then turned around and ran away.

    "Fleur!" Remilia was surprised.

    "Catch up!"

    All of a sudden, Remilia, pachuli and zheyan also ran up and ran after little Fran.

    "Fran! Stop for me! "

    It''s Remilia''s frantic scream.

    "Sister! You''re going back! "

    This is the voice that little Flemish does not return.

    "Second miss! Please stop! "

    This is the night when I carefully held an umbrella for Remilia and ran with the steps of my eldest lady.

    "No!"

    This is to start to bite the pancakes in his hand, but still insist on escaping little flea.

    "Sister Sister Sister Sister My lord

    This is a delicate body, asthma, or a squat at home, physical moment there will be some tired of pachuli''s hard breathing.

    "Patsy! You''d better go back quickly! "

    This is a little Fleur who turns around and spits out a tongue and makes a face towards Remilia, pachuli and Zha Ye.

    Four beautiful girls, big and small, are playing chase battles on a street in the world.

    Along the way, little Flemish''s silvery laughter, Remilia''s angry cry, the anxious and worried cry of night mingled with pachuli''s more and more urgent breath, echoing around, attracting many people''s attention.

    This state, maintained about five minutes, the frail and sickly pachuli is finally a support, heel a soft, fell to the front.

    "Pa!"

    "Muq!" In a clear sound, pachuli burst out a cute point full of mouth addiction, just like a scream, hard hit the ground.

    "Patchy!"

    "Lord Patchouli!"

    Remilia and Zha Ye immediately exclaimed and stopped.

    "I I... " As the light returned, paqiuli, who was lying on the ground with her face on the ground, raised her hand tremblingly.

    "I No Things... "

    After saying this sentence intermittently, pachuli''s raised hand also fell down, as if fainting, even without moving.

    "Patchy!" The wails of Remilia and Juye resounded over the street.

    "Whoa..." In front of her, little Flemish chewed the pancakes with a small mouth, and opened her mouth like an exclamation.

    "Fran seems to be over playing..."

    "Fleur!" When she heard little Fran''s words, Remilia was furious.

    "I''m really annoyed that you''re making such a fool of yourself!"

    "Fleur is not afraid!" Little Fleur gave a light snort.

    "Even if her sister is angry, Fleur will go to find her brother!"

    "What brother?!" Remilia called out.

    "When did you have a brother? Why don''t I know?! "

    Little Fleur''s expression was sluggish, and her expression was darkened.

    "Of course, I don''t know, because my sister never cared about Fleming in the basement..."

    "I..." Remilia opened her mouth and looked at little Fran''s gloomy face. She felt guilty and could not say a word more.

    Little Fran picked up her mood and said angrily to Remilia.

    "Anyway, flora won''t go back until she finds her brother!"

    Smell words, Remilia, night and lying on the ground paqiuli are headache.

    What should I do

 Chapter 1710

    "Pit Dad..."

    On the wooden corridor of a warehouse in the west of the Boli shrine, a man with black hair and red pupils, holding a hammer, sighed at the sky, and at the same time nailed several boards together with nails to make a cash box.

    "Unexpectedly, up to now, I have picked up a hammer and worked as a carpenter..."

    If we let people in the world of sparril know that a super strong man who is about to rise to the level of semi divine with a hammer is working as a carpenter, he will definitely scare off his glasses.

    However, there is no way. The money box of bolingmeng has been completely destroyed. It is impossible to repair it by magic. If you want a money box, you can only make it out of nothing.

    This level of magic, speechless is not impossible.

    Like "magic girl Elijah" in the world of little black, don''t you know how to use rank cards, using projection magic that can be born out of nothing

    Similar to the magic of projection, there are also some in the book of magic.

    Although it''s impossible to make a treasure because of personal problems by using that kind of magic, but it''s just right to make a money box.

    However, just like projection magic, this kind of magic has one of the biggest drawbacks.

    That is, once the magic used to generate items is exhausted, the generated items will also disappear directly.

    And I don''t want to add magic to a cash box in order to maintain its existence.

    So, you can only do it yourself. There is plenty of food and clothing.

    "Sure enough, common sense is the most useless way to imagine the countryside..." Hold the hammer, and knock left and right at the gradually formed cash box in front of you. There is no tangle on your face.

    "That red and white, even the fiance of the creator of Fantasia can be sent to do this kind of thing. Who would have thought of it in other places?"

    Of course, the mouth has been complaining, heart. Speechless but never think that they have a bit of strength on this situation as "identity loss" things. Complaining is just saying, while consciousness is sinking into the task of "semi divine road" in the Fourth Ring Road.

    ¡­¡­

    Special task: semi divine way

    task circle number: the fourth circle

    task world: ''fantasy land''

    task content: obtain ''essence blood containing fantasy power'' x1, ''essence blood containing realm power'' x1, ''essence blood containing eternal power'' x1, ''essence blood containing natural power'' x1, ''essence blood containing time power'' X1;

    After confirming the content of the task of the Fourth Ring Road of demigod, wordless frowned.

    "Blood essence?..."

    It''s easy to understand. It just came out of the human body. Blood not mixed with impurities.

    "The essence of imagination"!

    "Contains the essence of the power of realm"!

    "Blood essence with eternal power"!

    "Contains the essence of nature"!

    "Blood essence with the power of time"!

    There are five kinds of blood essence!

    If you find it all together. Wordless can complete the task of "semi God Road" in the Fourth Ring Road!

    However, where can I find these blood essence

    "Blood essence containing the power of realm"

    That should mean the purple blood essence with the ability to manipulate the realm

    So. The other four are the blood of those who have the ability to match the name

    "The essence blood containing the power of fantasy" refers to the essence blood of people who have the ability related to "fantasy"!

    "Blood essence with eternal power" refers to the blood essence of people who have the ability related to "eternity"!

    "Essence blood containing the power of nature" refers to the essence blood of people who have the ability related to "nature"!

    "Essence blood containing the power of time" refers to the essence blood of people who have the ability related to "time"!

    That is to say, we only need to find the existence of these abilities related to "fantasy", "realm", "eternity", "nature" and "time" respectively, and obtain their blood, so that the task of "semi divine road" in the fourth ring can be completed!

    "Fantasy "Realm" ''eternity'' Nature "Time"... " Speechless look trance waving hammer, beating the shaped money box.

    "The word" realm "must mean purple. Except purple, no one in the fantasy village has the ability to relate to" realm ". I have more or less a clue about" eternity "and" time ". In the word of" nature ", it should be that person, but who is the" Fantasy "

    Pondering over the origin of the object he is about to find, wordless also completed the money box in his hand.

    "Bang bang -!"

    "That''s it!" As like as two peas of a coin box, he struck harder and harder, and then he put down the hammer, and it was almost exactly the same as the former one, but it increased a lot of finished products."Quickly give this to the red and white without moral integrity, and then go to find purple to ask for a drop of blood solution. If there is no wrong guess, purple should be in the home of lost way, that is, the place where I haven''t summoned her..."

    Speaking of the back, speechless face suddenly froze.

    Where was purple before he was summoned

    So, little Fleur should be the same, right

    And is there any other place where little Fleur was before she was called out

    The basement of the red devils!

    A place full of hatred and infinite psychological shadow for little Fleur!

    With the disgust of xiaofulan to the basement of the Red Devils hall, if xiaofulan returns to the basement of the Red Devils hall in the moment when she returns to the fantasy village, it will either hide helplessly in it, or it will overturn the whole Red Devils hall!

    At the thought of this place, I could not sit any longer. I stood up fiercely, rushed to the direction of the shrine eagerly, came to the front door of the shrine, and pushed the door of the shrine vigorously. I didn''t want to think about it, so I called out directly.

    "Red and white!"

    The dream of Boling, who was sitting at a table and drinking tea, was shocked by the sudden cry. A mouthful of hot tea slipped into her throat smoothly, making her eyes wide.

    "Whoa!" At present, Boli''s dream jumped up from the ground, running around the shrine, crying, and desperately blowing the wind on the tongue.

    "Water! Water! "

    "Water?..." I saw the scene in front of me that was no different from the scene of chicken flying and dog jumping. Hearing the words of Boli Lingmeng, I had no words and quickly raised my hand and carried the magic in my body.

    At the next moment, a magic array of blue waves over the top of Boli Lingmeng''s head. A rotation, like rain, lowers the waterfall like water curtain.

    "Wow!"

    In a sound of water rushing, the whole body of Boli Lingmeng was watered with water from the sky, which instantly turned into a drowned chicken.

    "Tick..."

    Water beads from the body of Boli Lingmeng, dripping on the same all wet floor, Boli Lingmeng a witch''s clothes tightly attached to her body, showing the curves of her delicate body to the full.

    It seems that the tongue of Boli Lingmeng has cooled down, but she doesn''t even have a happy expression. She stares at the silence standing at the door, as if she intends to poke a hole in his body with her eyes, which looks dangerous.

    "Ha ha..." In the eyes of Boli''s dream, which was like killing people, she smiled wordlessly and bitterly.

    "You said water, I gave you water..."

    "Thank you so much..." Maybe it''s too much trouble to start. Bolingmeng glances at her speechless eyes, grabs her skirt and wriggles the water.

    Speechless can''t help but look at the skirt that lifted above the knee and the white thighs of bolingmeng.

    However, just a look, speechless on the back of the eyes, to ask the sound of Boli Lingmeng.

    "Red and white, where is the red devil hall?"

    "My name is not red and white! My name is Lingmeng! " Boli''s dream cut a wordless look, and then she began to wonder.

    "The Red Devils hall? What do you want to do with the Red Devils hall? "

    "There''s no time to explain it to you now. Tell me the location first!" Speechless can not help but increase the voice.

    "Otherwise, it will be a big deal later. As the manager of fantasy Town, you can''t relax!"

    "What''s going on?" The brows of bolingmeng also wrinkled.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Oh, didn''t you tell me the location first?" A worried heart, speechless can''t help but jump to the front of Boli Lingmeng, grabbed her shoulder.

    "Tell me the location of the Red Devils hall!"

    "Put it for me..." For the first time, she was touched by the opposite sex, which made her body tremble and her face appear unnatural, struggling.

    As a result, in this struggle, bolingmeng was dripping down from her body, and the water covered with the floor slipped for a while, exclaimed, and fell forward

 Chapter 1711

    In the mid air not far away from the shrine, a figure is flying in the direction of the shrine at a leisurely speed.

    However, it is not so much a figure flying to the holy shrine, but a figure riding on a broom, like a witch, flying to the holy shrine by the broom.

    On the broom, however, is a girl dressed as a witch, but she looks very different.

    A golden yellow curl, long and waist long hair fluttering with the wind, the side in front of the bangs has a twist braid hanging in front of the body, the braid has a bow decoration, with the long hair swaying and swinging.

    The girl was dressed in a standard black witch like dress, but she put on a white skirt outside. She wore a wide black triangle Wizard Hat on her head. The hat was decorated with a big bow, and the color of the bow was white.

    This is a girl who is very similar to bolingmeng in all aspects.

    If you want to explain carefully where it looks like, that is to say, except for the hair, there are only two colors of red and white on the whole body of Boli Lingmeng. This girl has only two colors of black and white on the whole body except for the hair.

    As a matter of fact, this girl is also called that.

    Unfortunately black and white!

    Original name: fog, rain, devil, Lisha!

    In the land full of monsters and gods, there are also fantasies. In the countryside, Licha, the fog and rain devil, is a rare human who has enough power to compete with monsters and is a magician!

    And. I''m still a busy man, and I hate to find someone or monsters to fight all day long. I like busy people very much

    "It''s so boring. Isn''t there anything interesting happening?"

    Riding on the broom, like a witch, Licha, the fog and rain devil, flies to the direction of the Boli shrine and sighs at the same time.

    "For example, something changed..."

    Change!

    It refers to the event that can make fantasy land fall into some abnormal state, which is caused by some existence or some existence!

    These strange phenomena and events, which are caused by man-made or environment, are all called as "abnormal changes"!

    And solve the change. It''s the manager of Fantasia. That is, the work of the Sorceress of the Boli shrine!

    This black-and-white witch who is flying to the Boli shrine is also an expert in dealing with changes.

    Of course, the so-called experts in dealing with change are just because. Li Sha is really bored with the fog and rain. Every time there is a change, it will follow the dream of Boling. Even more than bolingmeng, she actively advocated to solve the change and won the title.

    This one is really to pass the time and fear that the world is not chaos!

    With the dream of being lazy and greedy for small things and money. A totally different person except for a good fit on clothes!

    "I don''t know if there''s anything interesting about the Boli shrine that''s thrown in from the outside world?..." Li Sha''s face was full of expectation, and he laughed.

    "If so, borrow it from Lingmeng!"

    "Borrow" here, for those who are familiar with Wu, Yu, Mo, Li Sha, should be able to know what it means.

    That is to say, although it is borrowed, when it comes to the hand of Licha, the fog and rain devil, what he "borrowed" is absolutely borrowed but not returned!

    Not only that, Wu Yumo''s "borrow" is totally different from what others say.

    Her borrowing refers to taking what she wants without the consent of her host.

    In other words, stealing!

    Is it easy to understand

    So, under the name of magic emissary, in fact, Lisha, a black-and-white bandit, came to the sky of the Boli shrine with the help of his magic props and came to the front door of the Boli shrine.

    "Spiritual dream!" After a big cry, Licha didn''t mean to knock on the door first, and directly opened the door in front of him.

    "I come to see you You You

    The voice of Lisha, the fog rain devil, is getting weaker and weaker, and the expression on his face changes frequently. Finally, it becomes a stunned expression.

    "Marisa?"

    In the shrine, the sound of Boli''s spiritual dream was both panic and astonishment.

    However, the sound of Boli''s dream came from the ground.

    In the eyes of Licha, the fog and rain devil, at this time, Boli Lingmeng is sitting on the ground with wet body.

    No!

    It should be said that the body is wet and the white skin is exposed to the air through the red and White Witch Dress. The very tempting Boli Lingmeng is sitting on a strange man lying on the ground, who is never seen by Licha, the fog and rain devil. He looks at her with his head raised and his face staring at her.yes!

    Straddle the man lying on the ground!

    Women up and men down!

    Extremely standard female up and down!

    It is because of seeing this scene, careless, never care about the details of the fog rain devil Lisa will be so shocked, and did not react for half a day.

    Licha and bolingmeng are good friends!

    At least that''s what Licha thought.

    But it is true that in fantasy village, except for purple, the one who dares to say that he knows the best about Boli''s spiritual dream must be the fog, rain, devil and Lisha.

    In the understanding of Licha, Bo Li Lingmeng is a lazy guy who is not interested in anything, not even what he should do as a "Bo Li shrine witch", but only in money.

    Such a guy, now, is sitting on a man''s body in the way of women up and men down.

    What do you think of Licha

    She would think

    "Smart, smart Spiritual dream! " Shaking his fingers, he pointed to bolingmeng, and Lisha, the fog and rain devil, started to cry out in shock.

    "Have you finally found out your vocation as a woman, and are you going to step up the ladder of adults to continue the incense for the Boli shrine?"

    The voice of Lisha, the fog and rain devil, had just fallen, and the head of Boli Lingmeng heard a sound of "pa", as if something had broken.

    There are blue tendons on her forehead, and Boling doesn''t want to dream of it. She directly says a word to Lisha, the fog and rain devil.

    "Who''s going to do the hassle of having a baby?!"

    listening to this thunder, the fall of the bollie dream to the pressure of the silent words can not help but make complaints about the sound.

    "It turns out that you already know that you can''t do such a big thing as having a baby?"

    "What do you say?!" When bolingmengdun was furious, she raised her pink fist and smashed it to her wordless chest.

    "You can''t do such a big thing as having a baby!"

    "I really can''t do it!" Speechless hurriedly parried, and could not bear to shout.

    "Say it! Do you dare to work harder?! Can you get up first? "

    Hearing this, bolingmeng remembered that she not only had a zero distance contact with the man under her, but also wriggled all over him wet and clattered, and everything was taken up.

    At present, Boli''s dream is like an electric shock. She leaps up, opens a distance with wordless, and shouts at wordless.

    "I''m sure now, you are the one who definitely caused me to break my broom 11 times this morning and was destined to bring me misfortune!"

    "Less bullshit!" Speechless climbed up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, curled up his mouth, and pointed his hand to the fog and rain devil Lisha standing at the door.

    "It''s only black and white that will bring misfortune!"

    "You are the one! Your whole family is that one! " The fog and rain devil was also angry when he took care of shaton, but he soon asked out a question with curiosity.

    "You have the ability to let the dream push you down. Who are you?"

    "Devil! Li! Sand! " Boli Lingmeng can''t help but take out her own royal coin, that is, a stick with two long pieces of paper, which are made up of diamond pieces at the top, angrily points to Licha, the fog and rain devil.

    "Do you want me to get rid of you?!"

    "I''m not a monster or a ghost. What are you going to do with me?" The fog and rain devil Lisha was dissatisfied, but he licked his lips the next second.

    "But if you want to fight with me, I''d love to!"

    "You..."

    "Don''t you, you, me, mine!" Speechless stretch out a hand, one by one will be Boli Ling dream and fog rain devil Lisa to pull over.

    "Tell me where the Red Devils hall is!"

    "Let go!" Bolingmeng struggles.

    "The Red Devils hall?" Misty rain devil Lisha looked at speechless doubtfully.

    "Are you going to the Red Devils?..."

    "I don''t have time to tell you that much!" Speechless face impatiently looked to the fog rain devil Li Sha.

    "Tell me directly where is the Red Devils hall?..."

    Fog rain devil Li Sha Zheng Zheng, stretched out his hand, pointed to a direction.

    "Good!"

    With the sound of such a voice, the three figures in the shrine disappeared in place and disappeared

 Chapter 1712

    "Excuse me..."

    Holding on to an aunt who is buying vegetables, little Fran raised her head, tilted her head, asked in an innocent tone.

    "Have you met Fleur''s brother?..."

    "Fleur''s brother?" The aunt who is buying vegetables is stunned.

    "Who is Fran''s brother?..."

    "Fleur''s brother?" Little Fran was stunned, and then she replied seriously.

    "Fleur''s brother is Fleur''s brother..."

    The lady who bought the vegetables was at a loss and smiled bitterly.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can help you find any of Flemish''s brothers..."

    "Oh..." Little Fran hung her head down, her face dejected, but she soon regained her spirits and held on to another passer-by.

    "Excuse me, have you met Fleming''s brother?"

    "Fran? Who is Fran? "

    "Fleur is Fleur..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Not far behind xiaofulan, I kept watching xiaofulan Zula, Youla and others asking about her so-called "brother", and watching her answer other people''s questions with divine theory. Remilia, pachuli and Juye were speechless.

    Although little Fleur seems to be in a much more normal state than before, and will not attack people, find people to play or anything, but little Fleur''s mind. It''s like a little kid.

    In such a way, even if she asked about 495, she could not find out where her "brother" was.

    "Night Patchy Her eyes stayed on little Fran''s body. Remilia clenched and let go, clenched and let go. She kept repeating the action.

    "Did you say that Fleur really become normal?"

    "Big miss..." Hearing Remilia''s words was full of hope and anxiety. I never saw the soft expression of my master''s performance.

    "Second Miss looks like now. It''s really normal... "

    "Really?" Remilia''s eyes did not leave little Fleur, but the joy in her eyes was obvious.

    "So, will Fran be able to live with us in the future and not be locked in the basement anymore?"

    "Then..." I just want to say something positive. Aside. Patricia broke in.

    "Not necessarily!"

    "Lord Patchouli..." She looked at pachuli in surprise.

    "Patsy..." Remilia can''t help but look at pachuli. I asked nervously.

    "Do you see what the problem is?"

    "Isn''t the problem obvious?" Patricia explained calmly.

    "Although my sister looks like a child, she is not as crazy as before, but. What we can''t understand happened to my sister! "

    "Now my sister is not afraid of light or water. She has the same mind as a child, but her mind is complete. Is that ok?" Pachuli reminded.

    "What''s more, my sister has always mentioned a" brother ". Don''t you think there is a problem?"

    Don''t you think there''s a problem

    How could it be!

    Mingming met only once a while ago. From the last meeting until now, little Fleur has been in the basement. As a result, after a period of time, she suddenly burst out. Not only suddenly became a lot normal, but also her weakness disappeared.

    As pachuli said, in addition to becoming normal and overcoming the weakness of being a vampire, little Fran has another brother.

    All kinds of phenomena show that something must have happened to little Fleur!

    It was because of these things that little Fleur became normal and her weaknesses were overcome.

    "Patsy, you mean..." Remilia opened her mouth in a cloudless way.

    "Someone sneaked into the Red Devils hall without us noticing, and made contact with Flemish?"

    "It''s not just touching!" Pachuli nodded her head heavily.

    "This contact with his sister''s adult is likely to cause his sister''s adult to return to normal and overcome the weakness of being a vampire!"

    "Lord pachuli, in the dreamland, it''s not that there are people who can sneak into the Red Devils hall without us noticing..." The night frowned.

    "But are there any people who can help the second lady get back to normal and overcome the weakness of vampires?"

    Hearing this, Remilia and pachuli are silent.

    If this kind of person really existed, Remilia would have found the door long ago, even kneeling would have invited the other party back.Naturally, it won''t let little Flemish live a gloomy life for 495 years.

    "It''s no use thinking more..." Pachuli looked straight ahead, looking at the little Flemish who was still asking the passers-by indefatigably.

    "Remy, I think we''d better go straight to the elder sister..."

    "Yes, miss..." She also nodded and agreed.

    "If the second lady is really in contact with others during her stay in the basement, then we can definitely ask something!"

    Remilia hesitated and nodded.

    "That''s right..."

    Finish saying, take the night and pachuli, Remilia trotted to the back of little Fran and grabbed her hand.

    "Fleur!"

    "Sister, what have you done..." Little Flemish, who was planning to continue to ask people, turned around discontentedly.

    "Flora said that she would not go back until she found her brother!"

    "You..."

    "Remy!" When Remilia was about to say something angry again, pachuli stepped forward and spoke softly.

    "Let me..."

    Remilia took a deep breath. She did not look over her head, but silently agreed.

    "My sister..." Patricia squatted down and looked at little Fleur.

    "Can you tell me who your brother is?"

    "Didn''t Fleming already say that?" Maybe I feel that I''m being hindered, and little Fran''s tone is not very polite.

    "Brother is brother!"

    "You say so, we don''t understand..." Said Patchouli patiently.

    "You have to make it clear to us that we can help you find your brother, can''t we?"

    Hearing this, little Fleur''s eyes brightened and she began to talk excitedly.

    "Do you want to help Fran find her brother?"

    Seeing the happy look of little Fleur, Remilia muttered to herself, "is that brother more important than her sister?"

    "Sister, you have to tell us first what''s special about that brother. We can find it for you, can''t we?" Pachuli pondered for a while.

    "For example, what does your brother look like?"

    "What does brother look like?" Little Fran tilted her head and thought for a while.

    "Brother has the same eyes as Fran!"

    "The same eyes?" Remilia and Juye immediately began to recall the existence of wine red pupils in the fantasy countryside, while pachuli continued to ask.

    "What else?"

    "And And Little Fleur bit the fingernails of one hand''s thumb.

    "Brother has the same taste as Fleur!"

    "The same taste?" Remilia and Zha ye were stunned, and pachuli was also stunned, wondering.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Well Fran didn''t quite understand... " Little Fleur looked very distressed.

    "But my brother once said that my brother and Fran are the same..."

    "The same existence?" Remilia, Zha ye and pachuli looked at each other.

    "By the way!" At this time, little Fleur seemed to think of something important, said loudly.

    "Brother said, he is the real ancestor of vampires!"

    "What do you say?!" Pachuli lost her voice, and her face froze at night. Remilia even cried excitedly.

    "Impossible! The true ancestor of vampire should no longer exist! "

    "What?" Little franton was angry, too.

    "Does sister think Fleur is lying?"

    "No, but..."

    "Okay, Remy..." Patricia appeased the excited Remilia and faced little Fleur, said softly.

    "My sister, why don''t you come back to the Red Devils hall with us first..."

    "No!" Little Fleur said stubbornly.

    "Fran is looking for her brother!"

    "That''s why you need to come back to the Red Devils hall with us..." Said Patricia in this way.

    "My sister should know that I have a lot of books there. Naturally, there are also materials related to the true ancestor of vampires. Let''s go back to have a good look, and then we can find your brother, can''t we?"

    This Little Fleur hesitated, and began to speak in some uncertain way.

    "Will you really help Fran find her brother?"

    Patricia and Juye nodded hurriedly, but Remilia did not look too sad.

    After a long time, Fleming nodded her head reluctantly.

    "Well then..."

    Remilia, pachuli and Zha ye are relieved.

 Chapter 1713

    There is a mountain in the central part of fantasy town.

    Mountain of monsters!

    This is a mountain with many ancient monsters and gods!

    In this mountain, monsters and gods have jointly established a cultural society different from other human beings and monsters. Their unity is very strong. When they meet outsiders, they will be excluded and driven away.

    At the foot of the monster mountain, there is a lake surrounded by thick fog all day long.

    Lake of mist!

    This is a mysterious lake that is easy to gather goblins and monsters, especially in summer. It is easy to attract monsters to drink water. I don''t know why fog only appears in the daytime!

    Because the fog lake is surrounded by fog all the year round, the vision is not very good. It is easy to think that the fog lake has a large area. In fact, although the visibility of the fog lake is very low due to the fog, in terms of area, it only takes less than an hour to circle the fog lake.

    And the Red Devils hall is on the edge of the fog lake!

    When you come to the fog lake, you can easily see that there is a vast ocean hall here.

    Red Devils hall!

    A foreign Hall of comparable scale to the castle!

    As the Red Devils hall is directly transferred in from the outside world, it is located on the edge of the fog lake, which is incongruous with the surrounding scenery.

    But. The Red Devils Pavilion is really a very luxurious foreign Pavilion.

    From the outside, people can first see a wall, which is full of green vines and green branches. In the middle of the wall, there is an iron gate. Inside the gate, there is a vast courtyard. The end of the courtyard is the residence.

    The whole building is made of red stone bricks. There are not many windows on it. Maybe it''s because the owner of the red devil hall is a vampire and doesn''t like the sun. There are many rooms without windows in it.

    On the roof of the foreign hall. There is also a huge clock tower. There is a huge dial on it. It looks luxurious and full of deterrence.

    Unfortunately, such a large foreign hall. this moment. Not only is the gate open. The gate of the mansion in the courtyard also exploded with sawdust. In the mansion, there seems to be no one. There was a terrible silence.

    At one moment, outside the silent and terrible foreign hall, directly in front of the gate, a space suddenly began to ripple.

    Then, three figures emerged and fell on the ground.

    "Whoa!" Lingmeng and Malisha only felt a flower in front of them. The scene in the field of vision not only changed completely, but also the texture of the place where they stepped on was different from that of the wooden board in the shrine, which made them stumble one by one and almost fall to the ground.

    "This is..." When the scene in front of him was brought into his eyes, Marisa was shocked.

    "The Red Devils hall?"

    "You..." The spirit dream also responded to come over, some surprised looked to speechless.

    "You have the same ability as purple?"

    "This is a big misunderstanding!" Speechless turned a white eye.

    "Although Purple ''gap'' can achieve the same effect, it is ability, but this is pure magic!"

    "Magic?..."

    "It''s magic!" A wordless response.

    "The magic of space, the magic of moving directly from one space to another, is this kind of thing!"

    "It''s really convenient..." Lingmengton exclaimed.

    "It will take at least ten or twenty minutes to fly from the Boli shrine to the Red Devils hall. You''ll arrive in a blink of an eye. If I can, it won''t be so troublesome to go out..."

    Using space to control magic is just for the convenience of going out

    Dare you be a little lazy

    "That''s right..." On the other side, Marisa also agreed.

    "If I could, I wouldn''t be caught borrowing books from pachuli..."

    The magic of using space to control the Department is just to borrow books and not be caught

    Do you dare to be more talented

    What''s more, it''s called stealing, not borrowing

    resisted the impulse of Tucao''s voice, and make complaints about the front. He looked at the red magic hall, which had no closed door and the door of the oceanarium in the courtyard, and the face was slightly sinking.

    "Is it late?..."

    "How did the Red Devils hall become like this?..." Marisa seems to have found something wrong.

    "What about the sleeping door? What about the people inside? Why is it all gone?... "

    Lingmeng also saw the open iron gate and the door of the foreign hall where the sawdust was scattered in the courtyard. The laziness on his face disappeared instantly. He turned around and looked at speechless seriously."You know something, don''t you?"

    It''s also a reasonable guess.

    After all, not long ago, speechless went to the shrine to ask about the location of the Red Devils Hall of Lingmeng and said something like "things make a big deal".

    Obviously, wordless must know what happened in the Red Devils, at least, know why it happened in the Red Devils.

    "Is it Remilia who made the change again?" Marisa is holding the wizard''s hat on his head and the broom in one hand. His face is not only half worried, but also very excited.

    "Reimu, it''s time for us to come out!"

    However, Lingmeng didn''t even look at morlisha. He said to Wuyan with a troubled look.

    "What do you know?"

    Speechless glanced at Lingmeng and walked directly through the gate to the interior of the Red Devils hall.

    "Hello! Wait! " See wordless into the Red Devils hall, Morley Shalian hurried to catch up.

    "Even if you are the husband of Lingmeng, the changes can''t be solved for you!"

    "Who is my husband?" Originally, Lingmeng wanted to slip away quietly, but when he heard Melissa''s words, a pretty face showed a strong emotion and caught up with him.

    "Marisa, if you don''t talk about it again, I really want to cure you!"

    "That is to say!" Until then, speechless just nod, accord with the words of spirit dream.

    "If I become the husband of this lazy and moldy witch, isn''t my property very dangerous?"

    "Property?..." Morlisha is slightly shocked.

    "Property!" The sloth in the eyes of spiritual dream turns into fine light.

    "How much property do you have?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t count carefully..." He walked to the red devil''s pavilion, speechless and replied.

    "But when you add up all the money in fanciful countryside, you don''t have as much money as me, do you?"

    "Well then!" Lingmeng immediately spoke without hesitation.

    "I''ll try my best to make you my husband before I spend all your money!"

    Speechless feet a soft, almost did not fall on the ground.

    "Do I really think your chastity and chastity are valuable? Or is it not worth the money? And is the term of validity limited to spending all my property? "

    "Isn''t that bullshit?" The spirit dream despised looked to speechless.

    "Without money, you want to be my husband?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless, I think it''s better to be silent.

    After walking through the courtyard of the Red Devils hall, I came to the foreign Hall of the Red Devils hall, and entered the inner hall. A hall covering a wide area was printed in everyone''s eyes.

    It was a grand hall with a red carpet on the whole floor.

    There is a corridor around the hall that I don''t know where to go. There is a luxurious chandelier on the ceiling. There is a ladder at the front. Above the ladder, there is a platform with a round table and tea set.

    But such a rather luxurious hall, now, not only does not have a person, in the center, there is a large pool of water.

    "Hello!" Looking at the strange scene, Marisa called out.

    "Is anyone there? I''ve got Melissa! "

    Morlisha''s voice spread far away, but in return, there was no response.

    "Nobody?" Lingmeng''s head is crooked.

    "Isn''t it all out?"

    Speechless step forward, looking at the huge pool of water in the center of the hall, eyes flashed thoughtful light.

    "There is a small part of magic residue in the space of this hall!"

    "Magic residue?" Marisa blinked, and the dream was clear.

    "You mean someone just fought here?"

    "No, it shouldn''t be as serious as fighting!" Speechless wave.

    "There is only a small part of the magic residue left in the air. If it''s a fight, there should be more of it!"

    "What happened then?" The spirit dream sighs.

    "Really, why do I have so many troubles when you come?"

    "I''m sorry to bother you..." Speechless no good spirit back to a dream.

    All of a sudden, at the door, a voice of surprise rang out.

    "Brother!"

 Chapter 1714

    "Brother!"

    With the sound of such a tender and pleasant voice, the three men, silent, spiritual dream and magic Lisha, also turned around and looked to the direction of the gate.

    Outside the gate, four girls of different sizes were standing there.

    A horse''s tail is tied to the left side of a head, and there are broken wings with Crystal hanging behind.

    A figure of the same petite, but with blue and purple shoulder length hair, mouth slightly out of a tiger teeth.

    One is wearing pajama like clothes, with a long purple straight hair, looks like a scholar.

    The last one is wearing a maid''s uniform, which can be seen from the surface alone.

    Four girls, big and small, stand in front of the gate of the Red Devils hall. A little girl with a horsetail tied on the left side of her head looks speechless with ecstasy. The other three girls are stunned, in sharp contrast to the little girl with the head.

    Looking at the head of the young girl who looked at herself with a rapturous look, wordless heart was relieved at the same time, but also showed a reassuring smile.

    "You really make me easy to find, Fran..."

    The ecstasy on xiaofulan''s face was gradually replaced by grievance, just like being bullied by someone, she leaped forward to speechless.

    "Brother!"

    Speechless hurried forward, will fly and come to the small Flemish to receive into the arms.

    "Brother..." Little Flemish immediately buried her head in her wordless chest and sucked in the taste of it. Said the grievance incomparably.

    "Fleur finally found you..."

    Smell speech, silent heart slightly ache for a while.

    It''s less than three hours since the two separated, but little Flemish has such a big attachment to herself. It seems that, as expected, she went back to the basement when she entered the fantasy village, just as she had no words to guess.

    Speechless can clearly feel that little Flemish is holding herself tightly with unprecedented strength, as if afraid of disappearing again.

    With such a performance, it''s no surprise. It was definitely influenced by the basement.

    This makes wordless a little guilty.

    "I''m sorry. Fran Touch the head of little Flemish, speechless lower their voice, in little Flemish''s ear, said a sentence.

    "Brother is late..."

    "Brother is a villain!" Little Fleur was buried in the silent arms. The voice is full of grievances.

    "It''s clearly agreed to go back to the Red Devils hall with Fran. But I ran away alone! "

    Where is speechless a person to run away. It is clear that the system will be wordless, small Flemish, purple three people sent to the fantasy village, the position to the wrong.

    However, there was no explanation. He didn''t think that little Flemish would return to the basement in the first time. Similarly, he didn''t come in time, so he could only touch little Flemish''s head apologetically.

    "It''s all my brother''s fault. Flemish can punish my brother any way..."

    "Really?" Little Fran looked up and pouted.

    "Then punish my brother. I can''t leave Flemish anymore..."

    "You..." Wordless pet pinched little Fleur''s nose, causing little Fleur''s disobedience for a while, but also made her laugh.

    Only then did the people around react.

    "You!" In the absence of Lingmeng, Malisha, pachuli and zheyan, Remilia first stood up, her scarlet eyes fixed on speechless.

    "Put Fran down!"

    "Put Fran down?..." Wordless frowned.

    "Why?..."

    "No reason!" Remilia''s eyes, speechless, were already inflamed and murderous.

    "I want you to put it down!"

    "Oh?..." I saw that Remilia didn''t mean to be polite to herself at all, and she sneered at me.

    "What if I refuse?"

    "Wheezing, wheezing --"

    As soon as the voice fell, a disorderly sound of breaking the air reverberated in the whole red devil hall.

    I saw that one side was made up of flying knives, which seemed to be nailed on the invisible wall, row by row, row by row. It was arranged in a very neat way. It happened to be a square flying knife array with a side length of more than two meters. Without any omen, it suddenly appeared in front of wordless and fell on wordless.

    "Bang --!"

    It''s a pity that although the square array of throwing knives appears out of nowhere, it''s very abrupt, but when it''s about to fall on the speechless body, a violent magic whirlwind suddenly rises and explodes.

    "Sonorous --"

    All of a sudden, the throwing knife that made up the square array was in the whirlwind composed of magic, just like hitting steel, all of them were killed.The magic whirlwind of the explosion like impact blew the dream and the magic sand which were the closest to speechless, back out, and opened a distance.

    At the entrance of the gate, pachuli looked at the silent whirlwind, her face heavy.

    "What a magic..."

    In the whirlwind of magic, speechless slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were like arrows, pointing straight at a handsome maid who did not know when to stand in front of Remilia, holding a throwing knife.

    "Is this the way of hospitality in the Red Devils hall?"

    "I''m very sorry..." Standing in front of Remilia, the 16 night''s sound of holding a throwing knife was not humble or loud.

    "Although the Red Devils hall is hospitable, it never entertains people who are rude to its owners!"

    "Obviously, it was me who was provoked. As a result, I became rude. I also saw the hegemony of the Red Devils Hall..." Speechless turned his mouth away, and his eyes toward the night gradually became contemptuous.

    "However, in order to maintain the authority of my eldest daughter, I even launched an attack on my hands despite my second daughter. Should you be loyal? Or should we say you are stupid? "

    "Please rest assured that..." He opened his mouth quietly at night.

    "This kind of attack, with the skill of miss two, can''t be hurt..."

    "Oh?..." Wordless mouth slightly up.

    "That is to say, as long as you are sure that your attack will not cause harm, whether it is the eldest or the second lady in your mouth, you will attack them?..."

    He night raised his head, looked at speechless, no more, should be to find that no matter how he said it can not be speechless, so simply give up.

    Such a decisive attitude, but also make speechless night.

    Don''t look at the girl in maid''s clothes. She is just an ordinary maid. If you think so, you will die ugly.

    Sixteen nights!

    This young girl, not only covers all the affairs of the Red Devils, but also has the ability to control time. Remilia is the most trusted and intelligent expert with the name of perfect and unrestrained maid chief!

    So, the appearance of those flying knives just now, even if they are speechless, can''t realize when the night cast them out, until they are close to a certain range of their own.

    In my mind, Juye must use his own ability to give time to rest, and then project his throwing knife. When the Throwing Knife approaches speechless, time returns to normal flow rate.

    Under such ability, it is not surprising that speechless will not find out when the throwing dagger is projected.

    After all, it is projected when time is still. How can it be found

    "I''ll say it again..." Through the back of the night, Remilia stopped her eyes on her speechless body.

    "Put Fran down..."

    For Remilia''s words, which were like threats and manifestos, there was no speech and laughter, which was extremely intriguing.

    "Don''t think of me as you. I won''t let go of Fleur, whether she is normal or abnormal, mad or not, destroying or not..."

    This time, Remilia''s face changed and became extremely ugly.

    Speechless words, is not in poke Remilia''s pain

    Of course, it also pricked out Remilia''s anger.

    At present, Remilia''s hand turned over. In her hand, a full-length bright red gun was much higher than Remilia''s height. The long gun with the front end like the devil''s tail appeared abruptly.

    "Hoo -!"

    Waving the bright red spear in her hand, Remilia''s eyes have been completely turned into blood red, and the tiger teeth on her lips are just like the sharp teeth of wolves.

    The body slowly floats up, flies to the mid air, Remilia tightly looks at the bottom holding small Fleur''s speechless, the voice becomes indifferent.

    "I never say a word three times!"

    "That''s unfortunate. I prefer to repeat it!" Speechless raised his eyes and looked at Remilia.

    "So no matter how many times you like to talk, my answer will always be one!"

    The dialogue between the two people made the atmosphere of the scene become arrow drawn

 Chapter 1715

    Floating in the mid air, overlooking the people holding furan firmly below, Remilia was cold, but her heart was full of fire and envy.

    As Fleur''s sister, Remilia doesn''t mean that she hasn''t hugged Fleur, but she never showed her attachment like that man.

    It''s not that Remilia doesn''t want to let Flemish cling to her, but that she used to be in a state of mental instability. She just wants to find someone to play with her. Where can she find someone to rely on

    Therefore, Remilia has never been relied on or attached to by Fran.

    What''s not pleasant to say is that as a sister, Remilia never gave Fleming anything that her sister should give.

    So, seeing that Fran was so dependent on that man, Remilia would be furious as soon as she came out.

    Of course, Remilia''s personality is such that anyone who is unfamiliar with her will show her slightly aggressive side.

    But this time, because of Flemish''s relationship, the slightly aggressive side has become the most aggressive side.

    Speechless also seemed to see through all the thoughts under the indifferent expression of Remilia, and looked at the bright red long gun in Remilia''s hand.

    That gun, it''s called - "gungnir"!

    In Nordic mythology, Odin used the magic gun of all kinds!

    This gun, as long as it is thrown by its owner, will surely hit the other side, which is similar to the "gae bolg" with the effect of "must hit the heart".

    Unfortunately. The bright red spear in Remilia''s hand is not the real gungnir, nor is Remilia actually owning gungnir.

    Remilia''s gun is just a skill derived from her ability.

    I have to talk about Remilia''s ability.

    As a member of the dreamland favored by the gods, as well as a dreamland with a special ability for everyone, since Flemish can have such a terrible ability, as Flemish''s sister, Remilia is no better than Flemish.

    Remilia''s ability is the ability to control destiny!

    And the ability of gungnir. It''s a hundred hits!

    Remilia with the ability to control fate. You can use the fate of "a hundred strikes and a hundred hits" by your own power. By controlling the fate, Remilia can reproduce the legendary "gungnir" in the way of "skill".

    So. Remilia''s gun is not the real gun. But as like as two peas in the Gen Grenier gungnir,

    If Remilia throws the gun in her hand. Then, even if it is speechless, there is no way to reverse the "fate" of this kind of unnecessary things. He will be hit!

    Naturally, it''s just a hit

    After Remilia took out "gungnir", Fran raised her head, looked at Remilia and opened her mouth. When she wanted to say something, she was interrupted by a nearby voice.

    "That''s it!" With eyes closed and feet moved, the dream came to the middle of Remilia suspended in the air and the speechless two standing on the ground. Then, it opened its eyes.

    "Do you really think I don''t exist?"

    "Spiritual dream!" Remilia was a little annoyed in her cold voice.

    "Do you want to help him, too?"

    "I don''t have the time to help someone fight!" Reimu glanced at Remilia.

    "It''s just that if you don''t follow the rules of dueling in fantasy country, I have to stand up!"

    Hearing Lingmeng''s words, speechless, Remilia and all the people present remembered.

    It''s not allowed to fight privately in fantasy country!

    This is the regulations made by the manager of fanciful village and the spirit dream of the Sorceress of Boli shrine!

    In Fantasia, when people, monsters and other various races are fighting against each other, in order to prevent them from using too much power, causing damage to Fantasia or causing other troubles, the spiritual dream has made a rule.

    Card rules!

    The so-called rule of fuka refers to that when it is necessary for both parties to have a duel, the dueling parties take their own abilities and skills as the body, add names to their abilities and skills, and use them during the duel, that is, ''fuka''!

    Before the duel begins, both parties need to indicate the number of ''runes'' they use in the duel. If all the'' runes'' are cracked by the opponent, or which party is the first to run out of physical strength, it is a defeat.Even if both sides still have residual physical strength to fight, if one of them indicates that the number of ''runes'' used has been exhausted before the fight begins, then it is convenient to calculate the loss of'' runes'' exhausted.

    In this way of fighting, in addition to comparing the power of the skills used by both sides in the duel, it also has the effect of spiritual level comparison by the gorgeous level of moves.

    It''s not so much a contest as a game.

    However, this kind of game is recognized by all the existence in the fantasy village.

    Because, in the fantasy village, the Witch of Boli shrine is absolutely invincible, invincible existence. If we fight head-on, even if people at the level of purple come out, although the spiritual dream can''t be defeated, people at the level of purple can''t do the same.

    However, if the rule of fuka is used as the way of the final, the invincible Witch of Boli can be defeated.

    At this point, the rule of fuka is recognized by the existence of the whole Utopia, and no one can violate it.

    But from just now on, whether it''s night raids, silent counterattacks, or Remilia''s intention to use the gun of gungnir, she didn''t follow the rule of runka to fight.

    Then, as the maker of the rules of fuka, Lingmeng stands out at this time, which is also natural and natural. The natural and natural meaning makes Remilia wither suddenly.

    "Spiritual dream..." Remilia is not willing to look at the spiritual dream.

    "Can''t you reconcile once?"

    "If you just make a fuss, I don''t have time to take care of you, but it''s impossible for you to stop moving..." The spirit dream is full of face impatiently is throwing the mouth.

    "Unless you guarantee that your farce will not affect or even damage your surroundings, in that case, I don''t care about it..."

    All of a sudden, Remilia''s momentum was hit like a blow, and it broke away.

    Won''t affect the surrounding

    No damage to the surroundings

    Remilia can''t do it, but she can''t attack her surroundings. Can she teach that man a lesson

    Obviously, that''s impossible.

    It''s better to have a match of card rules.

    "In advance, I have no intention to influence or destroy the surrounding area from the beginning to the end..." At this time, speechless and indifferent.

    "Provocative, but the other side..."

    Remilia looked at speechless with a murderous face.

    "You hateful fellow!" Lingmeng grabs the silent collar and screams for the first time in hysteria.

    "You''ve given me a lot of trouble today. Don''t give me any more trouble, will you?"

    "I know I know..." Speak in silence.

    "I''ll just say a few words to that lolly vampire, is that ok?"

    "Lori vampire?" Once Remilia''s eyebrows were drawn, the murderous air was once again filled.

    "Kill Kill you absolutely... "

    "Want to fight? I won''t be with you today! " Speechless sneer, said a let Remilia can not calm down words.

    "Today, Fleur is with me!"

    "What do you say?!" Remilia cried out.

    "I said, I will take care of Fleur today!" No words, no good spirit.

    "If you want to see Fleur, come to the shrine!"

    "Hello! Why is a shrine? " This sentence just called out, the spirit dream was speechless to a grasp.

    "Then, goodbye..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless and spiritual dream two people melt into the space, disappeared.

    "Hello!" The black-and-white who had been gloating at the side of the theatre went mad.

    "And me!"

    Finish saying, black and white set up their brooms, head also does not return from a window of the Red Devils hall, flew out of the Red Devils hall.

    "Fu Fleur''s taken away?... " Remilia stared at the direction of the disappearance of wordless, Fleming and Lingmeng, lowered her head, and her delicate body trembled violently.

    "Big miss..." See this scene, a side, the night carefully asked a sentence.

    "Why don''t I bring back the second miss..."

    "Bring me back the head of that hateful fellow!" Remilia cried out in anger, regardless of her image.

    "I''ll take all his blood!"

    "Calm down, Remy..." Patricia shook her head.

    "My sister said that he was a real ancestor. Have you forgotten that?"

    "How can that hateful guy be the true ancestor of the noble vampire?" Remilia gave pachuli a look, but she said, her face clouding.

    "No, this is not the time to think about it. The important thing is to bring Fleur back first!"

    "Go! Let''s go to the shrine! ""Yes..."

 Chapter 1716

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    Due to the hurry of walking, the way of walking is still due to the space transfer. The gate of the shrine, which was pushed open by morlisha, is still open, as if asking people to come in and steal things.

    Don''t think that there is no thief in the fantasy countryside, some black and white mouse is not abnormal, whether it has Lily tendency is still in confirmation, it is the so-called thief.

    It''s a pity that there''s no money for incense in the Boli shrine. The owner of the shrine will be on the verge of despair because an empty money box is broken. Even if there are thieves in the countryside, no one will choose to come here.

    Except for Melissa

    "Hoo -!"

    A gust of cold wind blows from the bottom of the stairs at the front of the shrine, whistling across the space in front of the shrine, and into the inside of the shrine with the gate open.

    "Hum!"

    Before long, in the shrine, a space ripple and mirage appeared in the air with a strong tremor. Then, a man, two women and three figures emerged from the space ripple.

    Among them, the slightly older girl sat on the ground and fell down, making her cry.

    "You This Of Home Gang

    Sitting on the ground, rubbing his small buttocks, Lingmeng stares at speechless, and his lungs are almost blown up.

    "I broke my money box and burned my tongue. I was wet all over, and I was misunderstood by Marisa. Without my consent, I was taken to the red devil hall to clean up the mess for you. Now I am brought back at will and thrown on the ground. You are deliberately looking for trouble, aren''t you? "

    "This is a big misunderstanding!" Holding furan, speechless, he raised his eyebrows to Lingmeng.

    "It''s just an accident that you broke your money box, which made your tongue burn. I wet you all over, but you were misunderstood by Marisa that you fell down. Taking you to the Red Devils is also expected that Remilia will be furious. Now bring you back, I didn''t mean to fall you... "

    "Didn''t mean it?!" Lingmeng really wants to kill the broom star that brings her bad luck with the Royal coin, but he doesn''t stop for a while.

    "You said you had expected Remilia to go mad. That''s why I was brought in?... "

    "Well. Is that so... " Holding tightly to hold their own Flemish. Speechless sat down, while helping Fran manage the messy hair in front of her forehead, while sighing helplessly.

    "That Remilia is a real sister control. I went to the door like this, and I was so close to Fran. It was only a matter of time before I was ignited with that lolly vampire''s temper... "

    "Sister control..." Stay in wordless arms of Flemish innocent inquiry.

    "What is Meikong?..."

    "Meikong is a kind of creature that people respect and fear..." Speechless pinched Fran''s nose.

    "Those who like their sister very much are Meikong!"

    "Like your sister very much? Sister? Does sister like Fleur very much?... " Fleming took her thumb and said angrily.

    "That elder sister is definitely not a brother-in-law!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless immediately funny ask out a voice.

    "Why?..."

    "Because my sister doesn''t like Fleur very much!" Said Fran, with a frown on her face.

    "So, my sister is not a brother-in-law!"

    "Silly girl..." He shook his head in silence.

    "Your sister didn''t say that she didn''t like you very much. How could you know that?"

    "If my sister really likes Fleur very much, she won''t be locked in the basement!" Fran made a scene.

    "So, my sister must be very, very disgusted with Flemish!"

    "That''s not what I said..." Speechless shaved Fleur''s cheek and sighed.

    "There''s a saying that care is chaos. Maybe, at the beginning, your sister was so concerned about you that she suddenly lost her balance and made a decision to lock you up in the basement. Maybe?..."

    "Is that so?..." Fran looked at wordless uneasily.

    "That elder brother will shut up Fleur in the basement because he likes Fleur very much?"

    "If my brother does one day put Fleur in the basement, he will stay in the basement with Fleur." A silent, soft smile.

    "In that case, will Fran be afraid?"

    "With my brother Together Fran was stunned, and then she began to smile.

    "When she''s with her brother, Fleur won''t be afraid!"

    Seeing Fran''s lovely smiling face, her wordless mood also became relaxed, which surprised the spiritual dream on one side."I didn''t expect that Remilia provoked you like that. You even helped her to say good things..."

    "Not a good word..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Just telling the truth..."

    "Whether it''s true or not, in a word, don''t give me any more trouble!" The spiritual dream cast a disgusting look at wordless.

    "The original leisurely day, because of you, has completely become a mess. Today, I''m running out of activities for the next two or three years. How can you make me find an excuse to spend the next two or three years leisurely?"

    "I don''t know if you''re joking, but if it is, I will not make complaints about it." Silent mouth slightly twitches.

    "In one day, you have consumed two or three years of activity. Your activity in these two or three years is really small. In more than one thousand days, you are going to have activities for several days..."

    "Don''t worry!" Ling Meng snorted coldly. Suddenly, she rubbed her eyes and began to feel sleepy.

    "You take her out, don''t you mind?"

    Reimu also knew that Fleur''s mental state had been unstable before.

    So, even if Lingmeng doesn''t reject Fleming, she is worried about whether Fleming will cause any trouble. But she really doesn''t want to do so many trouble things

    "Let''s put a hundred hearts in this..." Seeing Fran''s eyelids begin to close and close up, she looks sleepy and lowers her voice without any words. She adjusts Fran in her arms to lie down, and gently taps her back like coaxing her to sleep.

    "Fleur''s disease has long been eradicated, and there will be no more problems in the future..."

    "Is it?" Seeing Fleur biting a finger, she fell asleep, and the dream stared at speechless.

    "Then what''s the matter with you bringing her to the shrine and letting Remilia come here to lead people?"

    "I can''t help it. This girl really can''t leave it alone today..." Silent smile.

    "For the time being, let her stay by my side. When she is in a stable mood, I will take her back to the Red Devils hall. I have something to say. I have to make it clear to Remilia..."

    "It''s true that you came to Fantasia on your first day. Why do you get into trouble like this?" Lingmeng''s speechless eyes seem to be looking at a troublesome machine and a cleanser, and his mouth is complaining constantly.

    "It''s a headache to have a magic sand. Now there''s another one..."

    "Well, don''t be so ugly..." A silent, smiling opening.

    "After all, we have to get along for a while..."

    Lingmeng''s eyelids suddenly jumped violently, and an unknown premonition emerged in his heart.

    "You Your words What do you mean?... "

    "It''s very simple!" Speechless straight to the spiritual dream, full of serious mouth.

    "I want to stay!"

    "Lodging?..." The spirit dream a stupefied, the full face dare not believe.

    "Don''t you want to..."

    "Yes!" Silent heavy nod.

    "I want to live in the shrine during this period of time!"

    "No way!" Spiritual dream also do not want to, categorically refused.

    "Don''t even think about it!"

    "Hello hello hello, aren''t you a witch?" No words, no words.

    "For an outsider who has no shelter, even if you don''t ask for help, it''s not difficult to sleep on a piece of land?"

    "I don''t want to let a super big trouble live in the shrine, so I won''t have a free time!" Lingmeng decides with a non-negotiable attitude.

    "No matter what, it''s not going to be discussed!"

    "Oh?..." There was no speech and smile. It was a strange smile.

    "Don''t talk so early..."

    Reaching out, wordless took a bag out of his arms and threw it on the table in front of him.

    "Bang!"

    With a sound like this, the bag smashed heavily on the table in front of Lingmeng, and the mouth spread out, exposing the things in the bag to the air.

    At the next moment, the vision of Lingmeng is covered with golden light, which makes her face stiff.

    There is no reason for it.

    Just because the bag is full of gold coins!

 Chapter 1717

    In the old bag opened by that mouth, there must be at least 30 gold coins, which are as bright and dazzling as the full-bodied light. It seems that the whole shrine has been lit up, and the eyes of the spiritual dream have been staring at it, which has never been removed.

    If the eyes of a spiritual dream become two symbols of "Yuan", then this scene will be interesting.

    "Kim Gold coins... " Looking at a gold coin in the bag spread on the table, Lingmeng has some difficult openings.

    "These gold coins should be enough for the shrine to live in luxury for about half a year?"

    "This gold coin is enough for the shrine to live in luxury for half a year or so. Now, just one word, it''s all yours..." Just like the big gray wolf who is luring the little white rabbit, he has no words to remind him.

    "How is it? Can you promise me to live in the shrine? "

    "Well..." Lingmeng stares at the bag spread on the table, exposing a gold coin to the air. His eyes are full of shaking. Obviously, he has made a struggling choice between "gold coin" and "leisure".

    As a greedy Lord, spiritual dream is also a very lazy person.

    Now, put money and leisure on the table directly, let Lingmeng choose one of them, should it be a very difficult choice

    Of course, all the time. In terms of the Witches of the Boli shrine in fanciful village, it should be, and only the spiritual dream will make a very difficult choice between the two.

    "But But For a while, the soul dream, unable to make a choice, could only say such a sentence like a dry tongue.

    "Aren''t you the head of a lost home? Is it better to live in a lost home than in a shrine? "

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know where the lost home is!" This is the way that the person who claims to be the head of the lost home shows that his master doesn''t know the way home.

    "So, I have to choose to live in the shrine!"

    Smell speech, the shake in the eye of spirit dream is more serious, and continuously toot out a voice.

    "What should I do?..."

    "Choose gold coins..."

    "But if I let this big trouble in, I won''t have a free time..."

    "Choose reject?..."

    "Then I have to take the risk of offending purple and fight with this trouble, which seems to be very troublesome..."

    Hear spirit dream of the toot voice, speechless corner of the mouth mercilessly.

    Feelings. If the girl chooses to refuse. I will fight with myself for the gold coin. Isn''t that robbing

    Sure enough, the guy who can mix with magic Lisha, who is good at borrowing things, has the potential to be a robber in essence.

    No. It''s bandits

    After a hard choice. The dream suddenly breathed out a breath. Suddenly, I knocked on my palm.

    "I think it''s more reliable for you to be my husband, so I can take your gold coins. I can still get you out of here! "

    Wordless hand a shake, almost will be in the arms is sleeping to throw out the Flemish, a face twisted into a piece.

    "I don''t mind if you sell your virginity for gold coins, but if you let someone else be your husband, do you want to drive someone out?"

    "Because one more husband is too much trouble!" The opening of righteous words.

    "There are many separated couples in the world anyway. We just need to imitate others!"

    "Follow your sister!" Speechless can''t help but want to clap the table.

    "Just let me live here. You''re a little bit chaste and you''ll die?"

    "Frugal?" Lingmengdun said this scornfully.

    "That kind of thing, too much trouble..."

    "I understand that your laziness is not a disease, but a state..." In order to let their three views not be destroyed, speechless and decisive choice forced.

    "Now, you have only two choices. You can choose gold coin, I live here, or you can choose to refuse. I can also go to the world. I''m sure no one will refuse to provide me with a place to get a rich man!"

    "Well..." The delicate body of a dream trembles, and then trembles.

    "Ju It''s shameful to use money to force girls to do things they don''t want to do... "

    "I just want to live in the shrine, not push you down..." Said speechless and powerless.

    "Would you like to? Can I just give you a sentence? "

    "Good!" The face of the dream is firm.

    "Up to now, I have nothing but

    "Grab it, don''t you?" A wordless and cold mouth.

    "Well, I''d like to remind you that these gold coins, for me, will not hurt even if they are thrown into the smelly ditch. If you want to take them for nothing, I won''t mind giving them to you, but you will offend me, the rich man, and there will be a lot of opportunities to get rich later..."Just decided to make a third choice between "gold coin" and "leisurely", Lingmeng petrifaction was on the spot.

    "Do you really intend to rob directly?" Seeing the appearance of Lingmeng frozen on the spot, he had no words to tangle his face, and then showed his fierce color.

    "Are you allowed to live or not? If I don''t, I will go to the world! "

    "To the world?..." Lingmeng just woke up and waved to Wuyan blankly.

    "Go ahead, just leave the gold coins..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you mind if I ask you to give me a word? " Speechless forced a smile.

    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I can''t help burying you..."

    "Ah..." As if he had confessed his life, the spiritual dream complained.

    "Why do I have such a problem with you?"

    The mouth says so, but in the heart, the spiritual dream seems to have made a choice. With the power of lightning, it makes one of its hands become a shadow. It flashes across the desktop in front of it. When the shadow disappears, the money bag on the desktop disappears.

    "There''s no place for you in the shrine!" After receiving the money, Lingmeng gives such a ruthless answer.

    "if you want to live here, go to the warehouse, move your old things aside and sleep on the floor."

    "Listen!" Lingmeng stands up, leans out in front of her body, and puts her face in front of the speechless face, which is full of solemnity.

    "Don''t make trouble for me again. If you make trouble for me again, I will treat you as a monster!"

    "Well, don''t worry!" Speechless and open.

    "I won''t get into trouble, at least not on my own initiative!"

    "Just Turn around, look at the direction of the shrine door, speechless shrugged.

    "If it''s trouble to come to my door, I''ll have no choice..."

    Lingmeng can''t help but stare at the door with speechless eyes. Then, the corner of his eyes began to twitch.

    Because, at the gate of the shrine, there are two figures standing.

    A young girl with a parasol, a maid''s dress, and awe inspiring silver hair on her face.

    A little girl under a parasol, dressed in a Gothic Lori suit, with a face full of anger.

    Naturally, it''s Remilia and Juye who come to you!

    As for patuli, because of the relationship between Flemish, after a long time of sports, now, lying in the Red Devils hall, can no longer walk.

    "Finally let me find you..." Remilia''s anger was expressed directly in her face, eyes and voice, and there was a growing tendency to see Fran with her fingers in her silent arms falling asleep.

    "How dare you abduct my sister? You are brave..."

    "Don''t blame me for reminding you..." Without a word, she did not look at Remilia, picked up the table and did not know when to make it, or whose cup it was, and took a leisurely sip of tea.

    "First, Fleur is willing to follow me, not my abductor. Second, Fleur is also my sister. Even if I take her, you are not qualified to say anything..."

    Remilia widened her eyes, and then there was a strong murderous air in her eyes.

    "You What do you say I''m not qualified to say?... "

    "What? Do you have any comments? " Speechless face calm eyes on Remilia''s body, a sneer on her face.

    "For me, you who have not given Flemish a good life are not qualified to say anything to me!"

    Remilia''s body shook violently, and the murderous spirit in her eyes disappeared. A pretty face seemed to lose its color, a little pale.

    "I would advise you not to say too much..." Seeing Remilia''s pretty and white face, there was a little worry on her face at night, and she looked speechless with a little indifference.

    "For us, you who don''t know where you came from are also not qualified to talk to the owner of the Red Devils hall!"

    "To me, the owner of the Red Devils is nothing at all!" Speechless look to Remilia''s line of sight became forced.

    "It''s only because you''re Fleming''s sister that I can meet you!"

 Chapter 1718

    "It''s only because you''re Fleming''s sister that I can meet you!"

    With the spread of such a sentence, the atmosphere of the whole venue from the beginning of the fierce, suddenly turned to heavy.

    That "nominal" statement, not only like a sharp arrow, deeply pierced Remilia''s heart, made her pretty face white again, but also pierced the soft rib of Juye, making Juye angry and speechless.

    Although it''s very heartless, but in addition to the spiritual dream, Remilia and Juye all know that this "nominal" saying is not pleasant to hear, which is really the case.

    Of course, Remilia loves her sister very much. Fran is also Remilia''s sister. It''s not only in name.

    But, as I said before, Remilia didn''t give flora a good day at all, or even a very shadowy life.

    But it wasn''t Remilia''s fault. The main problem was Fran''s.

    Just ask, a person may go mad at any time and anywhere, want to kill all the people around him, even if that person is his own closest person, favorite person, in the face of such a person, who can come up with a way that can solve the problem without hurting this person

    If this person can be easily suppressed, there is no way. The key is. To a certain extent, this person also has the existence that transcends all people around him.

    And Fleur, it''s just like this!

    That is, her mental state is abnormal, she has great danger, and she has great strength. No one can suppress her. Is there any other way for Remilia except to shut her in the basement

    Of course, there is!

    After all, the most important thing in fantasy countryside is that there are so many strange things. It''s a miracle again.

    It''s a pity. Remilia is not a native of Fantasia. Even when she came to Fantasia in the beginning, Remilia had the idea of ruling the whole Fantasia. Against the monsters of fantasy.

    And at that time. Fleur is already in a state of mental instability.

    Remilia. We can only choose the stupidest but most efficient way to isolate the Flemish like a bomb.

    As a result, it led to the face of Flemish. Remilia is absolutely out of the question.

    "You are an outsider. You don''t know the eldest lady at all!" The night seemed to come out for Remilia, with a cold voice.

    "In the matter of the second miss, the eldest miss is more interested than anyone else. It''s something that an outsider like you can''t understand at all!"

    "Still want to talk hard? Don''t you understand that this was your fault from the beginning?... " For the words of night, speechless repay with a kind of pity.

    "It''s true that I may not know the eldest lady in your mouth, because I''m an outsider. So, as the closest person around Flemish, I ask you, do you know Flemish?"

    Remilia and Juye were stunned at the same time.

    Get to know Fleur

    Maybe this is something that Remilia and Yee haven''t thought about until now

    The reason is also very simple, because, the mental state of Fleur is very unstable, crazy, how can someone want to know a crazy person

    I''m afraid that Remilia and Juye are more concerned about how to solve the problem of Flemish than about Flemish

    So, when she heard this, Remilia and Jue were stunned and didn''t react for a long time.

    "You only know that Flemish often makes troubles because of her mental instability, and she still makes serious troubles. But please think about it with your own noble head. Why does Flemish make trouble? Why do you want someone to play with her? " Speechless straight to Remilia.

    "Isn''t it because Fleur doesn''t want to be alone?"

    "But what can I do?" Remilia didn''t want to talk.

    "Even if someone accompanies her, she doesn''t know how to control her mental state. In the end, whoever accompanies her, whether it''s a person or a thing, will be destroyed by Fleur himself!"

    "Then I''ll ask you!" The speechless look in her eyes calmed her heart.

    "Once, did Fran lay a heavy hand on you when she was making trouble?"

    "Heavy hand?..." Remilia was stunned.

    It wasn''t until this moment that Remilia realized that in the past, no matter how crazy Fran was and how unstable her mental state was, once she started, she didn''t care about her sister''s words, but she never went crazy enough to shoot her.

    "The great leader of the Red Devils hall, you should always take it for granted that Flemish didn''t do anything to you?" The silent voice turned into a sharp stab and pierced Remilia''s heart."It''s a matter of course, because even if Fran is crazy again, she remembers that you are her sister and that she can''t do anything to you!"

    This Remilia was lost.

    "You think it''s a helpless move to lock up Fleur in the basement. It''s also for Fleur''s good. You who have this idea have never tried to understand Fleur in the past!" Speechless seems to lose interest in Remilia and take back her eyes.

    "Of course, you have never thought that Fleur who has been shouting" come and play "is just too lonely, and you have never thought about the way to make Fleur happy!"

    "If you''re trying to understand Fleur and think about her, you should think about it like this..." There was a silent sigh.

    "Since Fleur has been making trouble because she has no one to play with, Fleur likes your sister from the bottom of her heart, and will not attack you even if you are crazy, so long as you take a little time out of your day to accompany Fleur in the basement, won''t it be solved?..."

    This sentence, just like a thunderbolt, hit Remilia hard, which made her face changed dramatically, and finally turned into a dull one.

    "As long as you spare a little time to accompany Fleming every day, Fleming will not feel lonely, will not feel lonely, will not want to find someone to play with her, and does not need someone to play with her, Fleming will not make trouble naturally..." Speechless glances at Remilia.

    "However, in your mouth, you always say that you are for the sake of Flemish, but you shut her up in the basement alone, leaving such a sister with a mind less than that of a ten-year-old who has been alone in the basement alone. It''s getting crazier and crazier!"

    "Isn''t that because you''ve never thought about things from the perspective of Flemish, or tried to understand Flemish''s proof?"

    "I I... " Remilia''s mouth opened and closed. She seemed to want to explain, but she couldn''t find any words to explain. She could only stare at Fran, who was lying peacefully in her silent arms and sleeping with her fingers, and couldn''t say a complete word.

    "Big miss..." Looking at Remilia''s appearance, she was worried at night, but could not change her reaction.

    Hello On one side, Lingmeng seems to be a little out of sight, frowning.

    "Are you saying something a little too much?"

    "I''m just stating the facts!" Speechless will glance to Remilia ''s vision turns to the spiritual dream body.

    "I didn''t deny that Remilia really cared about Flemish, but she didn''t try to understand that Flemish was a fact, which caused Flemish to make trouble all the time. It was also a fact to have a dark life!"

    Finish saying, speechless no longer pay attention to spirit dream, closed eyes, softly, said such a word.

    "Fleur''s past is dark and painful, so Fleur is more qualified to be happy in the future than anyone else!"

    "If you can''t give Fleur happiness, I advise you to give up Fleur!"

    Give up Fleur!

    Simple four words, let Remilia suddenly raised her head.

    "It''s absolutely impossible for me to give up Fleur!"

    When she said this, all the emotions in Remilia''s heart turned into determination.

    Because, only this, Remilia will never give in!

    Even if Remilia gave Fleur another painful life, she was still Fleur''s sister!

    "that has the final say." Speechless snorts, stands up and looks at Remilia.

    "Tomorrow, I will take Fleur to the Red Devils hall. At that time, let me see if you can leave Fleur beside you."

    Leaving this sentence, speechless raised his feet, crossed Remilia, and walked outside the shrine.

    From the beginning to the end, Remilia did not move again, but her back revealed a bleak taste.

    Lingmeng and Juye can only watch this scene. They have no words for a long time

 Chapter 1719

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Sitting at the edge of the round table on the platform at the end of the stairs in front of the hall, pachuli was wearing a pair of glasses on her face and holding a book in her hand. She looked like a scholar who was improving her knowledge, with a sense of tranquility that was beyond words.

    And beside pachuli, the little devil with a tray in his hand has been observing his master, with a little helplessness on his face.

    Although the little devil is a devil, but in the devil, her power is not so strong, so the little devil will become the devil of pachuli as a witch.

    Generally speaking, it is not impossible for demons and magic envoys to be their envoys, but if they want those demons with powerful power to be their envoys, they must pay a little price.

    After all, is it the devil that makes them

    However, the power of the little devil is weak in the devil. Therefore, even if you are a devil to others, you have no cost to ask your master to pay any price.

    In this way, the little devil will become the devil of pachuli, completely out of voluntary.

    It''s also because the little devil is willing to become the devil of pachuli from the heart, and respects his master from the heart. Therefore, the little devil will find a detail that no one else can detect.

    Although, pachuli seems to be reading very seriously. But now, Patricia must not have read a word in the book in her hand.

    That said, the fact that pachuli, who has always only stayed in the underground Library of the Red Devils, would read in the hall of the Red Devils has proved that her real purpose is not to read.

    In addition, after Remilia and zheyan left the Red Devils hall and went to the Boli shrine, the book in pachuli''s hand hasn''t turned over a page. Obviously, pachuli didn''t really read at all.

    I think I''m very worried about miss two''s business

    At the thought of this, the little devil couldn''t help turning his eyes to the direction of the red devil hall.

    And this look. The little devil was stunned first. Then the voice came out in a hurry.

    "Lord Patchouli!"

    Before hearing the cry of the little devil, pachuli seemed to hear the movement at the door. She raised her head and looked at the door of the Red Devils hall. When the figures of Remilia and Juye enter the door, they are imprinted in pachuli''s eyes. Pachuli''s heart sank a little.

    Only see. Walk into the Red Devils hall and follow her step by step on the night and face behind Remilia. There is not only a trace of worry, but also a heavy feeling.

    As for Remilia, she lowered her head completely to make her expression invisible.

    But that''s what happened.

    At least, since pachuli met Remilia, she has seen her majesty, her childishness, her willfulness, and even her anger. But she has never seen Remilia''s present expression full of worries.

    At present, Patricia''s expression also becomes heavy. She stands up, looks behind Remilia, slowly steps up the stairs, comes to the night on the platform, and makes a silent inquiry.

    Perceiving pachuli''s eyes, she looks at pachuli at night. The worry on her face seems to deepen. She shakes her head gently at pachuli.

    What he wants to express is not that he doesn''t know, but that it''s hard to say.

    This made Patricia feel more important.

    Not only did they come back with a worried look, but they didn''t even bring back the Flemish who was planning to bring back, which is enough to show the seriousness of the matter.

    "What''s the matter?..." Finally, pachuli chose to ask Remilia.

    "What happened?"

    Remilia didn''t answer pachuli''s question, came to the top of the platform round table, sat down, and then raised her head, revealing a face full of helplessness that pachuli had never seen before.

    "Patsy..." Asked Remilia in a daze.

    "Did I do something wrong?" you said

    Looking at Remilia, who has never shown such a weak side before, pachuli seems to be more or less aware of what happened and asks tentatively.

    "Are you referring to your sister''s business?"

    "He said that I never went to understand Fleur and never gave Fleur happiness..." Remilia''s face became more and more dazed and helpless. At last, it showed a slight depression.

    "And let me give up Fleming..."

    Hearing this, pachuli also gradually connected the whole thing through a line, and understood the general situation of the matter.

    Remilia has always felt guilty about Fleur''s affairs. Although she didn''t think negatively that she had caused Fleur to fall into a madness, she also felt extremely hate for the fact that she could only lock Fleur in the basement.So, pachuli guessed that it was the person who took Fleur away that exposed what Remilia had done to Fleur and even her guilt.

    Otherwise, it''s hard for pachuli to imagine that Remilia will show such a weak side in things other than Fran, the most concerned sister.

    You know, at the beginning, when she was defeated in the battle of conquering Fantasia and failed to realize the dream of unifying Fantasia and becoming the king of Fantasia, Remilia did not show such a weak side.

    "I don''t know what the man said to you..." After pondering over the words in her heart, Patricia spoke quietly.

    "But, Remy, no matter what you do, your concern for Flemish can''t be denied by others. I''m sure about that!"

    Hearing this, Remilia''s face didn''t improve much, and she even smiled bitterly.

    "The man also said that he didn''t deny my concern for Fleur, but he thought I couldn''t give Fleur happiness..."

    "Did the man say that?..." Pachuli frowned, as if surprised that she could not say such a thing, and her face tightened.

    "In other words, there is no way before that. My sister is in a state of mental instability. Now it''s different!"

    "Different?..." Remilia''s spirit was shocked, as if she had grasped the straw for help. She stood up directly from the chair, put her hand on the table, and leaned out towards pachuli.

    "What''s different?"

    "I think you care, Remy..." Pachuli shook her head with a smile.

    "In the past, my sister was in that state. You couldn''t give my sister happiness. That''s impossible. But now, my sister seems to be back to normal?"

    Remilia was stunned, and then a pair of scarlet eyes brightened.

    Yeah!

    There was no way to give Flemish happiness before, does not mean that there is no way to give Flemish happiness later

    Now that Flemish has returned to normal, then, there is no need to worry about Flemish''s going to lose control, no need to worry about Flemish''s going to lose control, and you can live with Flemish recklessly.

    So, I have no way to give the happiness of Flemish before, in the future to Flemish is not it OK

    It was like a slap in the face that Remilia''s heart, which had been immersed in her guilt for Fleur, suddenly became bright, and the haze that had been enveloped in her heart was also swept away.

    "Whoo..." With a long breath, Remilia''s pretty face returned to the way she used to be confident, proud and complacent, and her voice was forced.

    "Thank you, patchy..."

    "Lord Patchouli..." She seems to be very happy that Remilia is back to her original state. She looks at pachuli gratefully.

    "It seems that you are all ok..." Pachuli is also a loose heart, asked.

    "What about my sister?"

    "In the shrine!" At this point, Remilia''s tone became unpleasant.

    "Now, should I stay with that guy?"

    "What?..." Said patchouli, a little surprised.

    "Can''t you get your sister back from him?"

    "No!" Remilia replied sullenly.

    "Besides, in that case, if I do, I will never have a say in the affairs of Flemish."

    Pachulitton looked puzzled, turned his head and looked at the night.

    "That..." Night some helpless smile.

    "The other side said that he would take the second lady to the Red Devils Hall tomorrow, and then he would decide whether to return it to the second lady..."

    "So..." Patricia nodded clearly.

    "I see. I''ll be there tomorrow, too!"

    It''s a relief at night.

    With the knowledgeable pachuli in, we will have the confidence to negotiate with each other tomorrow.

    After all, I''ve personally learned that the other side is good at speaking

 Chapter 1720

    The next day, in the morning

    In sleep, speechless felt that there were some hairy things pricking inside his nose, which made his bridge of nose itch and could not help but want to sneeze.

    In a daze, wordless wrinkled his nose, and reached out to touch it. He didn''t go to sleep until the hair that had pierced his nose seemed to be gone.

    However, when wordless''s confused consciousness was about to be immersed in the sleeping sea again, the hairy things stirred in his nose again, which made wordless even frown.

    Aware of something seems to be wrong, the wordless consciousness slowly recovers to consciousness, and the sleepy eyes also earn.

    "Hee hee, brother woke up..."

    Hearing this delicate voice, the final point of speechless confusion came to an end. My head was completely awake, and I looked down to my arms.

    There, dressed in Gothic Lori clothes and with broken wings covered with crystal, the little girl was looking speechless with a pair of bright red eyes, and her face was full of mischievous expressions.

    And in the little girl''s hand, a bunch of horsetail end tied to the left side of her head was grabbed in her hand, and swept around in front of the silent nose. Needless to think, the hair that wakes up the silent nose all the time is the end of this bunch of hair.

    A prank with his own hair on a speechless body. It''s Fran!

    "Girl!" Suddenly, speechless and forced to sit up, hugged flean, pretended to be a cannibal, and yelled loudly.

    "Do you know what kind of punishment you will get if you disturb your brother''s sleep?"

    "Wow! Brother is angry! " Fran immediately and matchlessly pretended to be pitiful and trembling with fear.

    "Fleur knows it''s wrong, so forgive Fleur..."

    "It''s insincere to admit a mistake verbally..." Said the wordless Old God.

    "What do you have to do if you want others to forgive you in a prank?"

    "What must be done?" The wretchedness and fear on Fran''s face disappeared. This time, she was really curious.

    "What is it?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" A silent, ill meaning smile.

    "Of course, I handed over the prank tools..."

    "Hand in the tools of mischief?" Fran blinked. Soon I understood the meaning of silence. Immediately hold your horse tail tightly with both hands and ask weakly.

    "Don''t you..."

    "Ha ha..." Speechless hand fumbled two times in the back. When it was lifted up again, a pair of cold and shining scissors appeared.

    "Let me cut off the hair that Fleur used for her Prank!"

    "Whoa! No! " Flenton jumped from his speechless body. There was a strange, wordless cry. And then I jumped up. Catch up.

    All of a sudden, the wooden floor came the sound of messy steps, and Fran''s panicked screams and silvery laughter came along. Let this morning be full of warmth.

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, every corner of the Boli shrine is filled with the cold color of silk. Even if the warm sunlight shines down from the sky which seems to be very close, and it is also full of every corner of the Boli shrine, it can not completely expel the cold wind of silk.

    Holding one hand to protect his ponytail, holding the other hand tightly to the clothes in front of the silent body, a pair of Flemish with full spirit, yawning at the same time, walked to the door of the shrine and opened the door of the shrine.

    "Red and white, are you there?"

    In response to the silence, it was an unspeakable silence.

    It''s not a vast shrine. In a quilt, half of the head with a bow is exposed outside. All the other parts of the body are hidden in the quilt. It looks like a big butterfly sticking to the quilt. It''s extraordinarily joyful.

    At the moment when the door of the shrine was opened, Lingmeng still exposed her face. Until the light came in and hit Lingmeng''s face, she immediately retracted her head into the stove like a tortoise, living like a vampire who saw the light die.

    "Like, are we vampires?" Speechless, I could not help but make complaints about it. In the curious and funny expression of Fran, he entered the shrine and made a strong beat to the table.

    "Red and white! The sun is shining on my ass! "

    "It''s so noisy..." By the stove, a half dead voice came out.

    "When do you want to dry your feet before you call me..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Speechless silence for a while, and once again a hard slap on the table.

    "The sun is shining on my feet!""What? I just got my feet in the sun..." The half dead voice came from the stove again.

    "Call me when you''re going to dry your butt..."

    "I thought I was the laziest in the morning, but I didn''t expect that you were lazier than me!" I almost choked on my chest and choked myself to death.

    "Hurry up! What about breakfast? "

    "Breakfast?..." The bow knot under the stove shakes like a pair of ears. Then, Lingmeng shows her face from the stove and says with bewilderment.

    "What''s breakfast? Didn''t you just get up and have lunch? "

    At this time, don''t say speechless face all embarrassed, even Fran seems to be looking at an alien like a spiritual dream.

    What does this mean

    This is not to say, in general, when the spiritual dream gets up, it is already noon

    Wordless although also like to sleep in, but a direct sleep to noon has not really tried, in a way, red and white laziness is indeed a realm.

    "Forget it..." I gave up without a word.

    "You tell me where the kitchen is. I''ll make some food first..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Wuwuwu It''s delicious

    The original dream lying in the stove is sitting up in the original position, half dead and half dead. Instead, it is full of energy.

    Of course, the spirit here means that Lingmeng is waving his chopsticks vigorously, which reduces the speed of dishes on the table in front of the naked eye.

    "Why didn''t you find the breakfast so delicious before?"

    Sitting on the opposite side of Lingmeng, wordless and Flemish hold a bowl in their hands, watching Lingmeng turn into a starving ghost who just gave birth, desperately grabbing rice and staring at each other.

    "Don''t you usually have a meal in Lingmeng?" Looking at the spiritual dream of constantly pickling rice in the opposite direction, Fran is biting the tip of chopsticks, and her eyes are full of sympathy.

    "How pitiful..."

    "Well, after all, it''s the guy who used to eat lunch when he was in bed. He never tasted breakfast. It''s hard to avoid that..." Open your mouth without a word.

    "So, let''s make allowance for her..."

    "I see! Brother! "

    In tacit choice after ignoring, speechless, Fleming two people also began to eat breakfast silently.

    By the way, in order not to let Lingmeng clean all the meals, after seeing the eating speed of Lingmeng, wordless and Fleming quietly hid several dishes.

    Therefore, if someone comes here, you can see that the Witch of the Boli shrine is eating and drinking without any image, while the other two are sitting opposite each other, taking out some dishes hidden in the stove, putting them on the ground and eating at their own.

    Before long, both the plates on the table and on the ground were emptied.

    "Well..." Lingmeng lies on the ground and squints his eyes comfortably.

    "Haven''t eaten so full in a long time..."

    "I can see..." Speechless side of the plate to put away, and then handed to a happy face to help clean up the Flemish, while glancing at the spirit of the dream.

    "Just by the way you eat, we''re almost full. Are you too poor to have money to eat?"

    "No money to eat?..." Lingmengdun asked in doubt.

    "Does it cost money to eat?"

    "Ha?..." Speechless consternation.

    "You don''t need money to eat. Where do you get all the materials?"

    "Who knows..." The dream turned its mouth.

    "Every time the stock is gone, the materials appear inexplicably by themselves..."

    "Inexplicable appearance?" Speechless a Leng, immediately understood.

    It must be a 17-year-old girl who is used to peeping through the gaps. She doesn''t have money to eat when she sees the spiritual dream. In order to hang the life of the manager of the fantasy village, she sneaks it over, right

    Thinking of it, I shook my head and put all the cutlery aside, and held out my hand to Fran.

    "Fleur, come here..."

    "What''s the matter?" Asked on the mouth, but Fleur has been put into the silent arms.

    "Are you going out?..."

    "Well!"

    "Where are you going?..."

    "The Red Devils hall!"

 Chapter 1721

    Thank you very much for panda "Thunderclap", "nine wings angel in the evening", "double Scorpio in the second dimension" and "turnip with vegetables"

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    In the early morning, the fog lake at the foot of the monster mountain seems to be thick with the fog. The Red Devils hall next to the fog lake is covered with a layer of white fog, which seems to be unreal.

    The cold wind howled in the space, taking away the fog around, and bringing back the newly rising fog in the fog lake, which made the Red Devils hall always confused around. In addition, the Red Devils hall was originally incompatible with the surrounding, which made people can''t help but think of the mirage.

    "Hum..."

    At one point, in front of the Red Devils hall, a space near the lake of fog was quietly distorted.

    The air makes a vibrating sound, which dispels all the fog around it, like boiling water. In the trend of neither violent nor slow, it gradually spreads into a circle of ripples.

    In the ripples of the space that no one else can see, two figures, one big and one small, emerge out of nowhere and appear in this space.

    "Ta..."

    A very slight landing sound is like a fine needle falling between the silent heaven and earth. Although the sound is extremely subtle, it echoes clearly around.

    Holding furan, speechless raised his head, looking at the huge building that seemed to be a little illusory in front of his eyes, his heart was more or less sighed.

    "It''s called the red devil''s mansion, but it seems that it''s not so much the devil''s mansion as the ghost''s castle..."

    There is no way.

    Under the fog of fog lake, the Red Devils hall, which originally seemed to have some evil atmosphere, became completely gloomy. People can''t help but worry about whether they will follow the building and dissipate in the world when the fog disappears.

    It''s not too much to say that the Red Devils hall is a ghost house.

    On the other side, Fran, with her silent neck in her arms, was a little sullen.

    "Do you really want to go back to the Red Devils hall?"

    For the Red Devils, Fleur is not as exclusive as her basement.

    However, it was not easy to stay with wordless. Fleming thought that she could play with wordless in fantasy country. Who knows. Only one day later, she will be sent back without any words. How can Fran not be unhappy

    If it wasn''t for silent reassurance, if Remilia insisted on keeping Fleur in the basement. He will definitely take her with him. Fleming doesn''t want to go back to the Red Devils.

    Clearly understand Fleming''s mood. Speak softly without words.

    "No matter what, the Red Devils hall is also the home of Fleur, Fleur can''t always run around with her brother. Don''t you go home? "

    "What does it matter..." Fran''s face was full of wonder.

    "It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t go home..."

    Listen to this extremely willful words, speechless also helpless.

    "If you say that, your elder sister will be hit very hard..."

    "That would be good..." Fran puffed up her cheeks.

    "If a sister is so bad, bad children should be punished, shouldn''t they?"

    "You..." Speechless smile shook his head.

    "Doesn''t Fran really want to see her sister again?"

    Fran said nothing at once.

    "She said she didn''t want to go home, but she really wanted to live with her sister, didn''t she?" Speechless touched Fran''s head.

    "So, don''t talk about such willful words..."

    "Oh..." Once again, Fran''s pretty face became depressed, which made wordless feel funny.

    Tightly held the petite body in my arms, speechless raised my feet and walked to the gate of the Red Devils hall.

    With the distance from the fog lake, the red devil''s Hall in the fog is more and more clear. After the visibility rises a little, the door of the red devil''s hall also appears in the eyes of wordless and Flemish.

    Through the mist that has become light, holding Fran''s speechless, I came to the door of the Red Devils hall and looked ahead.

    When I came here, everything in my wordless vision has been filled with the buildings of the Red Devils hall.

    The red buildings, the walls full of vines, the tall bell tower, the rare windows, and the iron gate which stands in front, with cold color flashing on the surface.

    Only yesterday was the Red Devils hall in a mess. Today, it has its original appearance.

    Mystery

    Weird

    Heavy

    It''s a castle like building. At this time, it''s sending out such atmosphere.

    I didn''t sigh for a long time, but I didn''t extend my hand. I intend to open the door in front of me.

    "Stop it!"

    However, when Wuyan was about to touch the door of the Red Devils hall, a coquettish cry came from the inside of the Red Devils hall.Then, a figure jumped from the wall of the Red Devils hall, exposed to the pouring sun, and turned over in the air, smashed down heavily.

    And in the shadow of the place hit by the bottom, holding Fran''s speechless is standing there.

    If not, then, do not want to, will definitely follow the figure falling from the top of the head for a close contact.

    At present, speechless hurried a violent retreat, quit several steps.

    "Bang!"

    Almost wiped the speechless figure which suddenly retreated. In a muffled sound, he fell heavily on the ground and came to the speechless front.

    It was a long red hair with one head and waist, a twist braid on the temples, a dark green Chinese suit, a hat with the same color as the dress, a golden Pentagram with the word "dragon" engraved on the hat, a tall little girl dressed as a warrior.

    ¡­¡­

    Hongmeiling: (grade 75)

    "This is the Red Devils hall!"

    The girl named hongmeiling put on a posture and looked forward seriously.

    "No admittance, no admittance!"

    This sentence just finished, red beautiful bell then froze, looked at to stay in speechless bosom''s furan, on the face appeared the surprise look.

    "Second miss!"

    "Meiling!" Fran happily raised her hand.

    "Meiling! I''m back! "

    "Second miss!" The red beautiful bell immediately tears shed all over the face jumped to speechless in front of, took hold of the Fleur''s hand, shook up and down.

    "You''re back at last!"

    Looking at hongmeiling and Flemish, they were both tearful, smiling and holding hands together. They smiled silently.

    This girl, named hongmeiling, dressed like a Chinese female warrior, is responsible for guarding the door in the Red Devils hall. It can also be said that she is the lowest ranking person in the Red Devils hall. She may not be as good as the ordinary goblin maid.

    Although its status is relatively low, the red beauty bell is also very important in the composition of the Red Devils hall.

    After all, except for Remilia, pachuli and Juye, hongmeiling is the most powerful existence in the Red Devils hall, and also the existence of only the first three people.

    It is such an existence that Remilia will let her be the gate keeper of the Red Devils hall and the first line of defense of the Red Devils hall.

    However, this line of defense is a little lazy at ordinary times, which causes a black and white bandit to sneak into the Red Devils'' Library and steal books from the library of pachuli.

    It''s such a sect, but it''s the best relationship with Fran in the whole red devil hall.

    Because, hongmeiling is the only one in the whole red devil Hall who is not afraid of the power of Fleur and dares to play with Fleur secretly.

    So, seeing hongmeiling, even though she was depressed, she couldn''t help saying "I''m back". In the first time, hongmeiling didn''t worry about the danger of her losing control, so she came forward excitedly.

    "Wuwuwuwu..." Without a head or a brain, hongmeiling suddenly burst into tears, frightening wordless and Fleming.

    "Beauty Meiling Fran Lian reached out and touched the head of hongmeiling.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Second miss, why did you run away yesterday?" Red bell with tears, complaining.

    "Miss Juye has been blaming me for not looking at you and for having deducted my salary for the next ten years..."

    "Whew --!"

    The complaining words of hongmeiling just fell. A cold light flashed out from the inside of the gate and put it in the middle of the hat on hongmeiling''s head, which scared all the people present again.

    "That''s because you didn''t do your job!"

    With such a sound, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the door without any omen.

    "China, how dare you make a small report to miss two?"

    "Well Miss Yee Looking at the figure at the door, the red bell looked timid, but it was still weak.

    "My name is Hong Meiling, not China..."

    It''s a pity that hongmeiling''s weak opposition was ignored by Juye.

    Welcome to the red devils

    Just like a decent servant, he is respectful, not humble and not arrogant, so that people can never find out the wrong etiquette and bow slightly to wordless.

    "The eldest lady has been waiting for a long time. Please follow me..."

 Chapter 1722

    Under the leadership of Juye, and in the eyes of hongmeiling, who is both aggrieved and pitiful, he hugged furan wordlessly and walked into the territory of the red devil hall

    the structure of the red devil hall is really similar to the general city.

    The most important residence of the Red Devils hall is standing in the center, surrounded by four walls. In the middle of the wall and the residence, there is a vast outer court, planted with some flowers, plants and trees, which is extremely luxurious.

    At first glance, it is located in the center of the Red Devils hall, surrounded by four walls. The residence of the residence seems not very big, but in fact, the interior of the Red Devils hall is much more than when it is seen from the outside.

    The reason, of course, lies in the handsome maid who leads the way.

    Although night is just a common human, it has the ability to control time!

    That kind of time ability is not the same as crazy three. We can only select the target through the bullet, and let the time ability act on the target hit by the bullet.

    The time ability of night can''t act on itself like crazy three, but it can act on the surroundings.

    For example, crazy three can make the opponent''s time still, and then attack the opponent who is still for a while. Night is to give all the time in a certain range to be still, and then let the only one who can walk around in the still time attack.

    The difference between them is that one can only act on an individual, while the other can act in a certain range of space.

    Because of this, crazy three and night time ability have their own advantages and disadvantages.

    Like crazy three. Although the ability of time can only be applied to individuals, they can freely let their time go back and recover from any serious injury.

    The power of night has a wide range of functions, but even if it can make all the time in this range be traced back, things that have changed cannot be restored to their original state.

    That is to say, there is no way to recover from the injury.

    Compared with crazy three, night power can work in a certain range, which means that while controlling time, she can also control space to a certain extent!

    Just. The ability to control space is only a subsidiary of the ability to control time at night. It''s not the real ability of night, so night can''t do the difficult space control.

    But let a space expand. Night can still be done.

    Between. The space in the Red Devils Museum has also been expanded a lot. It''s much bigger than it looks out there.

    What''s more, only in the hall, speechless went a long way before coming to the front of a flight of stairs.

    Welcome to the red devils

    Ahead. At the end of the stairs, leamilia, who was floating in the air on the bat like wings behind her, put her hands on her hips, looked down at the silence standing under the stairs with scarlet eyes, and her face was filled with a noble smile of self-confidence, self-confidence and self-improvement.

    That look, just like a real noble!

    At this moment, Remilia does not have the blank and helpless expression when she was silent in the shrine yesterday.

    Don''t want to know, Remilia must have overcome her inner confusion, and began to face up to speechless.

    This Remilia is the real Remilia!

    Looking at this kind of Remilia, standing on the edge of the stairs at night is full of pride, even Fran can not help but feel happy for such a sister.

    It''s a pity that Remilia didn''t last long.

    "Fleur!" When she looked at Fran, who was held in silent arms, the confident, proud and self-improvement smile on Remilia''s face immediately collapsed and turned into a little angry look.

    "When do you want to stay in other people''s arms? Come on down! "

    "No!" Fran didn''t want to think about it. She refused to make a sound directly, and her hand, holding her silent neck, was even harder like she was defying Remilia.

    "Fleur is going to have to be hugged by her brother!"

    "Haven''t you had enough since yesterday?" The more said, the angrier Remilia got.

    "Anyway, let me down first!"

    "I don''t want to. Flemish likes to hold her brother. Why does sister always have to fight with Flemish?" Fran snorted, don''t look away.

    "I hate such a sister!"

    "Please Hate? " Remilia suddenly seemed to be hit by something huge, a pretty face full of shaking.

    Remilia does love her sister very much. She loves Fran so much that she doesn''t want any man to meet her.

    In other people''s eyes, this kind of over protective love is the behavior of sister control.

    In other words, at the scene, a sister controller is suffering from a blow just because of her sister''s careless words.This makes speechless feel funny, but also feel some crying and laughing. I can only hold Fleur and walk up the ladder to the platform at the end of the ladder.

    It wasn''t until I came to the platform that I found out that Remilia was not the only one here.

    In addition to Remilia, there was another person, sitting in a seat beside the platform round table, watching speechless.

    Purple long straight hair, pajama like decoration, a pair of purple gem like eyes full of intellectual light, just like a scholar.

    It''s Patricia!

    Looking at each other with pachuli, they can see each other''s gaze on their own body, but they are tacitly silent and continue their observation silently.

    After a long time, Patricia broke the silence first.

    "I heard that you are a real ancestor of vampires!"

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the air of the whole venue seems to be frozen and dignified.

    What a vampire!

    The king of vampires!

    That''s the noblest and most powerful being of the vampire race!

    On blood, the true ancestor of vampires can even rival the legendary gods!

    In this world, there is also a vampire race.

    Naturally, as the ancestor of vampires, the true ancestor also exists.

    But that has become the past.

    Nowadays, even in the fantasy countryside, only Remilia and Flemish are the vampires who can confirm their identities clearly. Except Remilia and Flemish, other vampires have disappeared. I don''t know whether they are gone or hidden.

    And Zhenzu, long before the founding of fantasy village, disappeared and never appeared again.

    That''s why pachuli would ask so directly.

    As a bookish and overweight witch, pachuli looks weak, but she has a rather good curiosity. Coupled with her calm and calm personality, she directly inquired into her speechless identity when she met for the first time.

    There is no doubt that this move is both unwise and abrupt.

    But pachuli didn''t want to cover up. Remilia and Juye also wanted to know the identity of speechless, so they didn''t come out to say anything. They cast their eyes on speechless body and waited for his answer.

    In response, speechless just smiled back, did not answer, looked at Remilia.

    "It seems that you have your own answer. Tell me your answer!"

    "You, give up Fleur?"

    For the second time, the air in the whole hall of the Red Devils hall was frozen because of a short sentence.

    Like pachuli, wordless also came to a one-way street!

    But this time, Remilia couldn''t choose to learn to say nothing, shake her fist and gaze forward.

    "I gave the answer yesterday. I will never give up Fleur!"

    "Sister..." Franton looked at Remilia in a daze, and there was no response.

    "Is it?" Speechless is no accident nodding his head, cold not Lingding asked.

    "In other words, do you dare to assert that you can make Fleur happy?"

    "Of course!" Remilia confidently raised her bare chest.

    "Since Fleur is back to normal, I won''t let her suffer any more!"

    "Oh?..." Silent sneer.

    "That is to say, if Fran falls into a state of mental instability again, you will imprison her again?..."

    The confidence in Remilia''s face froze.

    On one side, pachuli hurriedly stood up, as if to say something, but did not give pachuli a chance to make a sound, speechless turned around and walked down the stairs.

    Seeing this scene, Remilia, pachuli and Juye are all nervous at the same time.

    Does he really want to take Fleur away

    When Remilia''s three people were thinking nonsense, they went down the stairs and said nothing.

    "Come with me!"

    Hearing this, Remilia, pachuli and zheyan were stunned, then looked at each other and followed up. To be continued..

 Chapter 1723

    Thank you very much for panda "," forget to ignore "and" step on the wave without trace (n_ n) ~''s reward!)

    Lake of mist

    Beside the lake where many goblins and monsters like to live, several figures are standing here like confrontation.

    She glanced around, then looked forward to the wordless embrace of Fran, and Remilia frowned.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Speechless did not answer, but crouched down, put Fran in her arms on the ground, and touched her head in a Huahe Beret.

    "Fleur, you go to one side first..."

    "Oh!" Fran''s face was full of confusion. Obviously she didn''t know what she was going to do, but she nodded her head cleverly and went to one side.

    Seeing Fran disobeying herself in every way, but obeying her, Remilia was very upset.

    "Come on, tell me quickly, what are you bringing me here for?"

    Speechless glanced at pachuli standing next to Remilia, Zha ye and the following red Meiling.

    "Let them all go first!"

    Remilia''s brows grew deeper and deeper, and her discomfort grew stronger and stronger, but she did.

    "Patsy! Night! China! You all step back first! "

    "Yes!" In a respectful reply, pachuli also nodded her head. Only hongmeiling was there, murmuring, "I''m not China, I''m hongmeiling." but no one paid attention to her.

    It wasn''t until midnight, pachuli and hongmeiling all left that Remilia looked impatient and speechless. Obviously, she had no patience to wait any longer.

    However, the next wordless sentence broke up all the impatience on Remilia''s face, and made the three people look shocked.

    "Beat me!" Looking straight at Remilia, who was stunned by one of her words, she suddenly said nothing.

    "Beat me! Fleur will return to the red devils

    "Brother Brother?... " On one side, Fran was at a loss because of the wordless words.

    As for Remilia, after a pause, she smiled with great pleasure.

    "What? I used this method. Indeed, it can save a lot of trouble. I like this method too!"

    With that, Remilia''s tiny body floated up, a pair of slender palms stretched out, and the front nails suddenly turned red and long, looking like the claws of beasts, very ferocious.

    The same ferocious, and Remilia''s smile.

    "In that case, you can disappear for me!"

    In this sentence, Remilia roared out with a happy and unyielding voice.

    It has to be said that Remilia''s grumpy temper has really endured wordless for a long time.

    Now, finally, with a wordless sentence, it broke out completely.

    Remilia''s body suddenly rolled up a bloody fog, turned into a bloody bat, hovered in the air.

    "Red bat -!"

    The next moment, in the bloody fog, Remilia''s coquettish voice also rang.

    "-- VPI day s nigt!"

    The bloody red bats flying in the middle of the sky immediately formed a team, facing the silent ones below, with one mouth open and one red Throwing Knife shooting out of the bats'' mouths.

    "Shoo shoo shoo -!"

    The red Throwing Knife, like raindrops, falls from the sky, covering the silent field of vision, falling on the silent body in the sound of breaking through the air.

    "Bang --!"

    With the fall of the bloody Throwing Knife, the silent position is covered by the dense smoke and dust brought by the flying knife impact on the ground, which makes people unable to see the situation inside.

    Looking at the place where there was smoke and dust, Remilia smiled, waved her hand, and a strong airflow swept out, blowing all the smoke and dust.

    When all the dust is gone, the uneven holes on the ground are exposed to the eyes of all the people.

    However, the silent figure disappeared without trace.

    "Come out!" Remilia spoke in a cold voice.

    "If you are so easy to die, who should I find out the anger I have been getting these days?"

    "Don''t be so worried..."

    As soon as Remilia''s voice fell, a voice began to ring from behind her.

    "The play is just beginning..."

    Remilia was startled and turned quickly to look behind her.

    Just now, I was on the ground, waiting for Remilia to attack. I didn''t know when it appeared in the midair less than five meters away from Remilia. I floated there easily.

    "You..." Remilia looked at the silent smile on her face in surprise."When..."

    "That is..." On the ground, pachuli looked at the speechlessness that suddenly appeared behind Remilia, and her eyes flashed with a light.

    "That''s magic! The magic of space transfer! "

    "Hum!" Remilia seemed to hear pachuli''s voice. She snorted coldly. She didn''t speak any more. Her hands fell in one fell swoop. Once again, there was a thick blood mist on it.

    Unfortunately, this time, without waiting for Remilia to take action, speechless has disappeared in the original place. When it appears again, it also appears behind Remilia.

    "You, too slow..."

    As soon as the voice fell, a huge magic force rose from behind Remilia, turned into the purest impact, and opened with a shock.

    "Bang --!"

    The thick impact hit Remilia''s body hard, making Remilia''s petite body fly out in a murmur, and it can only stop when it flies over a hundred meters and stabilize its body.

    "Lady (Remy)!" She night and pachuli couldn''t help but take a step forward.

    "Sister..." There was also a look of worry on Fran''s face.

    "Hateful!" Remilia''s pretty face was full of anger, and she looked at the speechless eyes with a bloody light. There was also a dark red halo on her body.

    "Ghost - reili tlker!"

    The dark red halo that covered Remilia burst into countless red beams, shooting in all directions.

    "Shoo shoo shoo -!"

    In the roar of air, the red light beam, like meteors, cuts through the space, just like fireworks, shooting at the surrounding area in all directions.

    In the face of such a gorgeous and overwhelming beam of light, speechless but disdainful.

    "The moves are gorgeous, but unfortunately, the power of each move has been weakened in so many ways. At most, it will threaten the existence of the lower and intermediate levels of the eighth level..."

    Speaking words that only you can hear, speechless toward your own front, raised your hand, above, pure magic once again burst out, turned into a substantial aperture, fluctuated.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Falling on the substantial magic aperture, the red light beam made no sound, and stopped suddenly without any omen.

    If you look carefully, you can see that on the surface of these beams, they are all covered with a layer of light.

    It''s the high-level magic skill in the world of "skillful girls will not be hurt" - "mindfulness"!

    Seeing her fuka so easily blocked, Remilia bit her lips.

    "I see when you can stop!"

    With that, Remilia turned her hand, a bright red gun with red lightning flowing on the surface, and a long gun with the electric sound of "BiliBili Bili" appeared in Remilia''s hand.

    "Shoot him!"

    Pull the bright red spear to the back of her shoulder, and Remilia mercilessly throws the magic spear in her hand to speechless and merciless.

    "Magic gun - pergngnir!"

    "Whew --!"

    The bright red spear turned into a flash of red lightning, which flashed through the air and burst out.

    "Hum!"

    Where the long gun passes, the air vibrates wildly, and the space vibrates greatly. It''s like a red comet, with a long light tail and a hot air flow, the "gungnir" seems to have a consciousness, straight to the wordless.

    Until this moment, speechless began to face up to Remilia''s attack, but did not do anything to the "gungnir" which came from the shooting.

    "The gun of gungnir" is a magic gun with a hundred shots!

    No matter what you do with the gungnir, there is no way to avoid being hit.

    Therefore, it''s stupid to avoid, and there''s no need for hard hitting. All you can do is resist!

    So, wordless did only one action.

    In the face of the red lightning, he extended his hand

 Chapter 1724

    Seeing the speechless man in the middle of the air holding out his hand and facing the incoming "gungnir", everyone in the audience was shocked.

    Is he going to pick up the gungnir by hand

    If so, this man is absolutely mad!

    as like as two peas, Gen Grenier''s gngnir is not the real artifact, but it has the same effect as the real gngnir, that is, the effect of all the gngnir.

    In the face of Remilia''s "gun of gungnir", there is no choice to avoid, which is a very commendable behavior.

    Can I pick it up with my bare hands

    even if as like as two peas of gngnir, gngnir is just like the legendary "gngnir", Gen Grenier is not inferior to the real "Gen Grenier gun" (gngnir).

    Even in dreamland, there are only a handful of people who can pick up Remilia''s "gngngnir" with their bare hands and survive unharmed!

    Is it possible that speechless also has the power of being on the same level as that

    The next second, speechless told the whole audience the answer.

    "Hum..."

    In a tremor, thick magic surged into the speechless hand that stretched out toward the gun of gungnir. It''s covered in a very thin palm relative to the ''gungnir'' which is incarnated as a red lightning bolt.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    Then, a little black arc suddenly burst out from the silent palm, like a dark little python, around the silent palm, flowing constantly.

    During the flow of the dark arc, the space around the hand that was flooding with the black arc made a small "click" sound and cracked.

    Catching the dark arc with such power, speechless against the "gungnir" which shot to him, he grasped it fiercely.

    "Bang Bang --!"

    Immediately. The dark arc that flows on wordless palm rises sharply. The red lightning on the "gungnir" held by the wordless palm is also flashing desperately, which is like a competition, triggering a deafening explosion.

    For a moment, sparks were splashed on the surface of the whole ''gungnir'' which was held in his hands without words. The current collides with the current to form a small explosion. There was a frequent blast around the gungnir.

    Until a moment. Speechless just raised a head, eyes suffused with cold light.

    "Broken!"

    Cold drink such a sound, speechless force of grip under the flashing dark arc of the palm.

    "Bang!"

    The red lightning on Remilia''s'' gun of gungnir ''dimmed. Along with the whole gun of gungnir, it exploded into red dots all over the sky.

    "What --!" Remilia took a breath.

    "Unexpectedly..." Her face was full of shock.

    "Did you really take the miss''s'' gngnir ''by hand?..."

    "Those black arcs..." Pachuli looked at the dark arc that twinkled on the silent palm, with a dignified look.

    "It''s dangerous! Very dangerous! "

    Standing far away from the crowd, Flemish looked at the two men fighting in the sky. The wine red pupils were constantly fluctuating, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "What''s the matter? Is this over?... " At a time when everyone was shocked by the power of wordless, wordless sighed a sigh of disappointment.

    "In that case, it''s my turn to attack..."

    Hearing this sentence, Remilia''s heart went crazy and sounded a warning sign, which made Remilia''s face change, and her actions follow the warning sign, and she immediately chose to retreat.

    "Hum!"

    Almost at the same time, a fiery red whirlpool swirled over Remilia''s head, pouring out vast magic.

    "I will follow the rules of fuka in Fantasia and give you a gorgeous fuka!"

    Voice, down, above, the fire red whirlpool suddenly trembled, inside, a full length of 10 meters, the whole body presents the fire red color, like a giant arm like a hand from the fire red whirlpool, five fingers separated, making the space unbearable "click" sound.

    "The great blow - revivendtitn!"The whole body''s fiery arm suddenly turned, setting off the violent air flow. In Remilia''s face, it was like a huge mountain falling from the sky, falling heavily.

    "Bang --!"

    Remilia couldn''t escape. In a muffled sound, her petite body, like a peanut hit by a hammer, burst out and burst into a bloody fog.

    "Lady (Remy)!" Seeing this scene, the faces of pachuli, Zha ye and hongmeiling all changed into pale, and even Fleur was still dead.

    Remilia, dead

    The idea had just risen, and a feeble laugh echoed around.

    "It''s so easy..."

    As if in response to the content of this sentence, a red bat suddenly appeared in the sky, like a bee around the hive, flying all over the sky in the sound of "creaking", wandering in the same direction, and gathering together.

    Before long, the red bats gathered together to form a round Guo, emitting a bloody light.

    In the light of blood, a red bat fused with each other. When the light of blood disappeared, Remilia also appeared in the eyes of the public again.

    However, looking at the reappearance of Remilia, the faces of pachuli, Zha ye and hongmeiling are not good-looking, but a little anxious.

    Because, at this time, Remilia, not only pale and incomparably, has been panting heavily in her mouth, and her noble Goth Lori dress has become broken and ragged, which looks very embarrassed.

    "Is this your ability to regenerate?" Looking at Remilia, who looked very embarrassed but didn''t get any hurt, she said nothing.

    "From the vampire''s point of view, this kind of regeneration ability can''t be compared with ordinary vampires, isn''t it good..."

    Hearing the speechless praise, Remilia did not look happy at all, and her face was still ugly.

    "Who are you? Why haven''t I ever heard a little bit of news about people with this level of power in fantasy villages? "

    "It''s OK to tell you, but let''s solve Fleming''s problem first..." Speechless and speechless.

    "If you can''t win me, you can''t take Fleur back..."

    "Stop joking!" Remilia clenched her fists and stared speechless loudly.

    "I will not give up Fleur! I won''t lose to you! "

    "Haven''t you found out yet?" Speechless showed a smile that reminded Remilia of her heart.

    "I''ve been letting you!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Remilia''s eyes are full of blood.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "It means that there is a way to beat you in a flash, but I haven''t used it all the time..." Speechless raised his head, looked around, muttered to himself.

    "For example, if I blow away the fog from the fog lake around me, what will I find?"

    "Blow away the fog?" Remilia''s head cocked up because she didn''t know.

    On the ground, pachuli seemed to think of something. Her face changed and she shouted at Remilia.

    "Remy, you can''t let him blow away the fog. Once you let him blow away the fog, the sun will shine in and you will die!"

    Hearing this, Remilia realized it.

    Now, it''s not night, it''s Day!

    "Since you are not willing to admit defeat..." Under Remilia''s frightened expression, she raised her hand with a silent smile.

    "Then try the taste of sunshine you haven''t had in your whole life..."

    The whirlwind of magic began to emerge from the speechless hands and turn into more and more violent waves.

    Seeing this, Remilia was in despair.

    Once the mist is released and the sun shines, even if Remilia does not die, she will definitely lose her vitality and not lose herself!

    "Hum!"

    When Remilia couldn''t help trying to put it together, the space around her suddenly changed color To be continued..

 Chapter 1725

    It''s just a moment!

    Around the space, there is a moment like fog, but it is a red heaven and earth, as if the world''s air has been dyed with color, people can''t help body shape a stagnation, there is no way to move!

    Even if you are raising your hand, it''s the same with all the speechless people who intend to blow away the fog around you!

    But it was only a moment.

    A moment later, heaven and earth once again returned to the original, but a Jiao shout is replaced by the general reverberation around.

    "Magic charm -- Murde meat sdoll!"

    In the cold voice, the surrounding space, a sudden flash of cold light, and rolled together, a circle of non-stop rotation up.

    Those cold lights are all sharp throwing knives!

    In the sound of breaking through the air, the throwing knife is like an invisible hand holding on it and dancing with the boundless. It is very smooth across one circle after another, and then it suddenly shakes, just like the rain, and falls to the wordless body.

    No! It''s not just falling!

    Just as before, for a moment, heaven and earth changed color again, leaving silent body on the spot. When the color of heaven and earth returned to normal again, a flying knife falling like a raindrop came to the silent face abruptly and printed in his eyes.

    That can not be described as "fast", but other forces are at work!

    "Dong -!"

    The reaction time is less than a second.

    After the immediate reaction, speechless body a shock, burst a group of magic composed of the impact, in a burst of frequent impact sound, the incoming throwing knife to all shock.

    Until then, the presence of people found out.

    Holding a throwing knife, the face with awe inspiring. The maid with a leisurely and free temperament was standing in front of the pale Remilia, looking at her master without fear and with overwhelming force.

    Looking at the maid in front of her, Remilia was a little surprised.

    "Well "I don''t know."

    "Night (miss night)..." Pachuli and hongmeiling also had a little reaction.

    And the speechless face that hovers in the opposite side of the night shows a meaningful smile and spreads out his hands.

    "I said. This is my fight with your eldest daughter. If you interfere like this, can I take it as your eldest daughter''s asking for help and cheating? "

    When she heard this, Remilia''s face rose with a little excitement. When she wanted to say something, she was interrupted by a sentence from midnight.

    "It''s just my own idea. It has nothing to do with the eldest lady!" Night with indifferent tone, cold mouth.

    "Please forgive me, miss. In any case, I can''t watch the eldest lady get hurt... "

    "Night..." Remilia was moved and helpless, but more of it was holding back.

    There is a strong and even a lot stronger existence than Remilia in fantasy country.

    But once. Remilia needs her maid to help her

    So, Remilia didn''t know how to describe her mood for the night. For a while, her eyes were full of complicated looks.

    And speechless is not to give too much evaluation to the words of the night, saying such a sentence with no interest.

    "That is to say, you want to fight with me instead of your eldest lady. Take back Fleur? "

    "Even if I say that, she will be angry. If others see it, they may think that we are too despicable to deal with our opponents in the form of wheel racing..." Night sighed, but in an instant. In my eyes, there is murderous spirit.

    "But it''s my duty to protect them, whether it''s the eldest or the second!"

    With the fall of such a sentence. The space around the night body is a circle of twisted illusions.

    In the mirage, a cold and shining Throwing Knife appeared out of the sky. It was neatly arranged into concentric circles and danced around the night.

    "Magic - K (eternal gentleness)!"

    According to the track of the circle, the flying knives that have swung from circle to circle suddenly turn into silver light, which cuts through the space like lightning, and seems to pass through the time. In a vague mirage, they flash to the speechless front.

    Using his own control of time, along with the ability to control space, Juye seems to incarnate as a magician, making his throwing knife dance in a dazzled way, and distorting time and space, and directly shooting to the speechless front.

    It has to be said that the ability to control time is not only very strong, but also very strange.If the level of night itself is not only the eighth level, but the Ninth level, maybe, without words, you can''t easily face such strong and weird time ability.

    It''s a pity that even though this ability is strong and weird, after all, the level of night itself is still far less than wordless.

    There is no way to change that.

    After all, this time, when it comes to Fantasia, the system has no restrictions on wordlessness at all!

    In other words, now wordless, not only can perfectly play his ninth level peak strength, hold in his hands every card can also be fully displayed!

    Facing the situation of being speechless, let alone a sleepless night, even if all the members of the Red Devils hall except Fran are together, they are not speechless opponents!

    So, Remilia, pachuli and hongmeiling all saw such a scene

    The night hand that revolves a circle of throwing knives moves, and the throwing knives disappear suddenly. When they appear again, they are already in front of speechless.

    This time, the speechless flying knife, which is enough to stab people in holes, is going to be nailed into the speechless body, but it suddenly disappears.

    A flying knife flashing cold light in a sound of breaking the air, will disappear in the space of speechless left a light shadow to a sudden blow away, and the trend is not less forward.

    At this time, a crimson space reverberates in the space in front of the flying dagger, and swallows the flying dagger into the crimson space.

    At the next moment, another crimson space ripple rises above the night''s head.

    Feeling the abnormal shape above the head, he raised his head violently in the night, looked at the crimson space ripples caused by the fluctuation, his pretty face was awe inspiring, and his slender hands were suddenly unfolded.

    "Illusion - K (the clock of the moon god)!"

    It''s just an action, a sound, and a few words fall, but I don''t see any action at night. A brand-new Throwing Knife flashes from its surroundings, suddenly rises to the sky, cuts through the space, and bursts out.

    Almost at the same time, in the crimson space above the night head, a flying knife just swallowed by it, belonging to the night, waves in a circle in the crimson space, and also bursts out.

    In this second, the whole world seemed to be filled with flying knives. In less than one thousandth of a second, the two flying knife camps that formed the army collided head-on with each other in the sound of breaking the air.

    "Sonorous, sonorous --"

    The dense throwing knives immediately hit each other as if they were aiming at each other. They collided with each other one by one. In the collision sound of metal and iron, they bounced away from each other.

    "Pa!"

    In the fierce collision of the Throwing Knife, the space behind the night was twisted, and a figure was revealed, and a hand was extended, and in a sound that was as clear as directly transmitted to the mind, the shoulder of the night was put on.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Night Jiao''s body shook fiercely, and her face was heavy. With a bite of teeth, a circle of strange invisible waves suddenly flashed.

    "Time stagnates -- the world of night!"

    In that circle of strange invisible waves, between heaven and earth, into a dead world.

    Air as if with weight, space as if with color.

    The wind stopped blowing, and the flowers and trees stopped swinging.

    Remilia, pachuli, hongmeiling and others all seemed to freeze directly, and their actions and expressions were all fixed.

    Everything is still

    In this absolutely static world, only one person can move at night.

    At this time, however, there is only one behavior made by Juye.

    Let your pupils shrink to the size of a needle.

    In this absolutely static world, in front of Juye, a white flame slowly burns up, and in Juye''s silver eyes, it grows up slowly

 Chapter 1726

    (congratulations on ''Ranger Max'' becoming the master of this book!)

    The pure white flame is only the size of palm, but it is the only thing in this world that is still burning like a living thing.

    In the silver eyes of the night, the white flame burned slowly and became more and more vigorous. It didn''t react until it expanded from palm size to head size.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to react.

    "Bang --!"

    In a dull sound that can only be heard in the night, the white flame of the size of the human head explodes violently, turning into a pure white flame bit by bit, shooting in all directions like a laser.

    The white flame didn''t shoot too far away. It just burst out within ten meters around the night. Some fell on the ground and continued to burn. Some directly stopped in the space. During the burning, the absolutely still world began to twist.

    The white flame is burning up this absolutely static world!

    No!

    It should be said that the white flame is burning up the things that cause the world to become absolutely static!

    It''s burning time!

    Aware of this, Sakyamuni can imagine the shock in his heart.

    The flame of direct burning time

    Is there that kind of flame

    "You will think so, and there is no way..."

    At this time when the heart of the night is full of shock, a voice suddenly rings in the silent world.

    "After all, even me, at the beginning, I didn''t really believe that such a flame has become my strength..."

    At the same time, the voice was heard, and the hand, which was resting on the shoulder of the night, stopped moving after the rest of the time around the night, was tightened. Instead, the hand was replaced with a grip, and the shoulder of the night was firmly grasped.

    "Without it, it would take a lot of effort to deal with your ability to control time..."

    Finish saying, in the case that zheyan hasn''t responded, grab zheyan''s shoulder hand and lift him up.

    In the night, I felt a whirl of sky and earth, and then my body flew out.

    "Ding Ding Ding!"

    Around the tossed night, space ripples, like ripples on the water surface, wave and rise, protruding a chain with purple light on the surface. In a sound of light and soul, a shot comes out, suddenly entangled in the delicate body of night.

    Then, the chain that twined around him tightened. In a very slight exclamation, he tied it tightly and hung it in the air.

    "Bang!"

    At the same time, the world around, which is in a state of absolute stillness, is like a mirror, which is broken with a bang.

    In fact, in the eyes of Remilia, pachuli and hongmeiling, they only see wordless suddenly appear behind the night, stretch out a hand and put on the shoulder of the night.

    Then, it was only a blink of an eye. In front of the silent body, the night with its back to him disappeared. I don''t know when it was bound by a chain extending from the space with purple light on the surface, hanging in the air.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± He struggled hard at night, not to mention breaking the chain. He couldn''t even move the chain a little.

    "Miss Yee!" The red bell screamed, and Patricia''s pretty face sank.

    "Hateful!" Remilia clenched her teeth and stood up hard.

    But when Remilia stood up, there was a figure standing in front of her.

    "Don''t waste your energy..." Looking down at Remilia, speechless and calm.

    "Even if you stand up, you will not be my opponent with your current strength, let alone your most deadly weakness as a Vampire..."

    "Ah..." Remilia raised her pretty face, which was still pale. There was no self-confidence, self-confidence, self-determination, no willfulness, anger, and awkwardness as usual. There was only stubbornness that seemed to represent the will.

    "Even so, I will fight!"

    "If you keep fighting, it will be more and more noisy..." Speechless like helpless said.

    "Although we have all added names to our moves and fought in the name of ''fuka'', the rules of fuka can not only stipulate that we need to use ''fuka'' in duel, but also specify the number of ''fuka'' that can be used by both parties before duel!"

    "We didn''t do that. Strictly speaking, we have violated the" Rune card "rule..." Speechless glances at Remilia.

    "Coupled with the great disparity in strength, this battle is over!""End?..." Remilia screamed as if she had been stimulated.

    "No! It''s not over! "

    On the other hand, Remilia reached out her hand and gave it a heavy grip. In her hand, the whole body was bright red, and the "gungnir" with red light on the surface was once again condensed.

    "Pa!"

    However, it was not until Remilia threw out the gungnir in her hand, and the gun body with the gungnir in her other hand was also in her hand. There was a flash of black electric light on it, which collided with the red electric light, causing a dull explosion.

    "Since you are not willing to admit defeat..." Holding Remilia''s gun in one hand, he speechless raised another hand flashing with a black arc.

    "Then I''ll just let you lie down!"

    Words fall, flashing dark arc of the hand, toward the direction of Remilia, to explore out

    "Big lady!" The struggling night cries out sadly.

    "Remy!" When pachuli turned her hand, a magic book appeared on it, and a little magic appeared. Even the red bell on one side put up a posture in a hurry to rescue Remilia.

    Looking at the hand that gradually enlarges in her own eyes and twinkles with dark light, Remilia''s heart is full of reluctance.

    Oneself, lose like this

    Can''t win

    Can''t take Fleur back

    It''s not easy for Flemish to return to normal. As a result, the two sisters can''t live together again. It''s unfair to us

    I still have the ability to control the fate of the vampire, this is not even their own fate and the people around you can not control it

    It''s ironic

    At the last moment when her hand was about to touch her body, which was twinkling with black arc, Remilia''s mind was not willing to laugh at herself and closed her eyes.

    "Bang!"

    All of a sudden, the dark arc that flickered in the speechless hand that was sticking out to Remilia burst out without warning and disappeared into the air.

    In this scene, not only did Remilia''s eyes open in amazement, but also the struggling night and the pachuli, hongmeiling and other people who were going to shoot were stunned.

    Only speechless one, after a moment of Zheng, turned his head and looked at a corner of the ground.

    There, with her head bowed, she held out her hand in the direction of wordless and Remilia.

    Moreover, the hand, at this time, is still tightly holding.

    Obviously, just now, it was furan who transferred the eyes of the dark arc in wordless hands to her own hands, pinched and exploded those eyes, and let the dark arc disappear!

    But of course, in addition to Flemish, who can destroy everything, it''s not so difficult to find a dark arc that can crush even space in fantasy village.

    "Fu Fran?... " Remilia seemed to have noticed Fleur''s move, and her amazement turned to surprise.

    "Fleur..." Speechless is to astringe all the expressions on her face. She looks at Fran and says nothing, as if waiting for her explanation.

    "Stop fighting..." With her head down, Fleur squeezed out a sentence. She raised her head slowly. The wine red pupils were full of intolerance.

    "Fleur I don''t want to see my brother fighting with my sister... "

    "Fleur..." Remilia''s lips trembled and her eyes were complicated.

    "Why?..." Speechless is to continue to look at Fleur, tone unexpectedly with a smile.

    "Isn''t Fran the most annoying sister?"

    "That''s right. Fleur hates to lock Fleur in the basement. She never comes to see Fleur. She doesn''t play with Fleur. She doesn''t eat with Fleur." Fran''s voice seemed to cry, but the expression on her face was a smile.

    "But, Fran hates the most. Sure enough, she saw her sister hurt..." r1152

 Chapter 1727

    "But, Fran hates the most. Sure enough, she saw her sister hurt..."

    Such a speech in a clear voice not only made Remilia''s Scarlet eyes filled with emotion and guilt, but also made Juye, paqiuli, hongmeiling and others silent.

    In the past, everyone here regarded Flemish as a crazy little girl. Although they attached great importance to Flemish, they never took Flemish''s point of view and thought about her.

    Until now, Remilia, Zha ye, pachuli, hongmeiling and other people know that Fleming doesn''t have no idea, but they think she won''t have any idea.

    Now, Fleur''s words, but let them a heart, all emerged extremely complex emotions.

    After all, you can hear what kind of position Remilia has in Fran''s heart.

    It''s this sentence of Flemish that makes Remilia release her hand holding the gun of gungnir, which makes gungnir turn into bright red particles and dissipate gradually.

    See this scene, speechless eyebrow a pick.

    "What? No more fighting? Are you going to give up?... "

    Three questions blurted out in a row, but not for Remilia''s excitement. Instead, Remilia had a wry smile on her face.

    "How can I give up..."

    "Then what do you mean by closing?" This time, speechless eyes on Remilia.

    "Not to beat me. Take Fleur back?... "

    "But Fran said..." Remilia looked at Fran on the ground, her face more bitter.

    "Don''t want to see us fight..."

    That is to say, although Remilia doesn''t want to give up, she can only give up in order to take care of her mood!

    This is the choice that Remilia, who has never respected Fleming''s ideas before, has made now!

    This choice makes Dezhan, pachulu and hongmeiling silent, and makes devran turn her eyes to Remilia. Never moved again.

    For this. Speechless smile, laugh unusual helpless.

    "Do you finally understand that Fleming''s idea is the most important one?"

    Hearing this, Remilia thought that speechless was laughing. Glare to speechless.

    "Don''t stare at me. I''m just telling you the truth Face Remilia''s glare. I can''t deny it.

    "But if you don''t understand what I mean, you''re really stupid!"

    "What do you mean?" Remilia was stunned. Frowned.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Don''t you understand?" There was a silent sigh.

    "It''s said that Fleur''s idea is the most important. Naturally, whether to return to the Red Devils hall or not should be decided by Fleur. It''s not my brother who is good at making suggestions or your sister who says that Fleur must go back!"

    This Remilia was stunned on the spot.

    Don''t talk about Remilia. Even the three people, Zha ye, pachuli and hongmeiling, are stunned.

    I glanced at Remilia, Zha ye, pachuli and hongmeiling one by one. I felt speechless and flew to the direction of Flemish. Then I landed slowly in front of Flemish.

    "Brother..." Fran immediately came forward and grasped the silent corner of her dress.

    "Fleur..." Silent squat down, while touching Fleur''s head, while laughing to ask.

    "Do you want to go back to the Red Devils?..."

    All of a sudden, no matter Remilia or Juye, pachuli, hongmeiling and so on, they were all nervous.

    Especially Remilia, looking at Fran''s eyes, had both expectations and hopes, and even brought a little help.

    "You also saw how hard your sister worked to get you back to the Red Devils Hall..." Speechless to slow down their tone, straight looking at Flemish a pair of unstoppable pan waves of eyes.

    "Even so, you feel that my sister is very annoying. She doesn''t care about you. She locked you in the basement to avoid troubles. Don''t want to be with you?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Remilia, Zha ye, pachuli and hongmeiling were unable to respond.

    What do you mean

    Is it saying good words for Remilia and helping to persuade Flemish to go back to the Red Devils

    "If you really don''t want to go back to the Red Devils hall, my brother will never force you, but he wants to hear your truth..." Speechless gently stroked Fran''s head, just as he wanted to caress the struggle in his heart, the movement was extremely gentle.

    "Tell brother, do you want to go back to the Red Devils hall?"

    "I..." Fran lowered her head and hesitated in her eyes. However, when she saw the understanding and gentle smile on her silent face, the hesitation in her heart suddenly disappeared and the mosquito began to speak."Fleming wants to go back to the Red Devils hall and live with her sister!"

    Remilia was ecstatic, and joy appeared in the eyes of Juye, pachuli and hongmeiling.

    "But!" When Remilia and others were surprised by Fleur''s choice, Fleur turned the corner.

    "Fleur also wants to live with her brother, so her brother also wants to live with Fleur in the Red Devils hall!"

    "I?..." Speechless and surprised.

    "He?..." Night, pachuli and hongmeiling are all speechless.

    "What?!" Remilia widened her eyes and jumped up.

    "No way!"

    "Why?..." Fran looked angrily at Remilia.

    "Why can''t my brother?"

    "Here This is because... " Remilia couldn''t find a word at once.

    Don''t you think you hate this person, so you can''t do it

    But the other side just seemed to help himself to say good words. Besides, his annoying actions were all done for Flemish, weren''t they

    If you say that you dislike this person because of this, doesn''t it seem that you don''t have a lot of guts and no nobleman should be generous

    So, Remilia can only play capricious.

    "Anyway, I said no, no!"

    "Neverland will not go back to the Red Devils hall!" Fran also played willful, shouting.

    "Without my brother''s red devil hall, Fleur won''t go back!"

    "Fleur!" Remilia was angry, too.

    "Isn''t it enough to have a sister, a Paqi, a night, or even a Chinese or a little devil with you?"

    "Not enough, not enough!" After playing capriciousness, Fleur is playing again.

    "No one can replace the elder brother, not even the elder sister!"

    "You..." Remilia was angry and helpless.

    "Brother..." Fran ignores Remilia, and looks pitifully at speechless.

    "Why don''t you come to the Red Devils with Fleur..."

    "Live in the Red Devils Hall..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "But I told Lingmeng that I would stay for a while yesterday and gave her a bag of gold coins. As a result, I only stayed in the shrine for one night. Is that too bad?"

    "Brother!" Furan''s pitiful expression was replaced by anger. The speed of face changing was amazing.

    "I see..." At present, speechless can only smile and shake his head, stand up, look at Remilia, smile.

    "This is Fleur''s request, the owner of the Red Devils hall. Do you want to let your sister down again?"

    Remilia had nothing to say but a cry of self abandonment.

    "Forget it! Whatever! "

    "Yeah! Great! " Fran cheered and threw herself into the silent arms.

    Pachuli, hongmeiling and the released Zhanyi all gathered behind Remilia, and looked at Fran, who was happily thrown into wordless arms, with more or less helplessness on her face.

    "Night!" Remilia snorted coldly, and there came an unseen eye.

    "Let''s invite some guests to the Red Devils Hall tonight to have a party for Fleur''s recovery!"

    "Yes! Big miss! "

    Remilia turned her head again, glanced at Fran, who was playing in her wordless arms. Her face was full of anger.

    "Fran! Home! "

    "Here we are!" Fran took the silent hand and walked happily in the direction of Remilia and others.

    Remilia may be really angry. She has been walking in front of her. She doesn''t look back at Fran. Juye still follows Remilia, while hongmeiling follows Juye. From time to time, she looks at Wuyan curiously.

    It was patuli, who, as if on purpose, fell behind, and when speechless passed by, suddenly made a noise.

    "You proposed to fight with ramie just to let her see how hard she worked and eliminate the bad feelings in her heart. Isn''t it true that you wanted to rob her?"

    "Whatever you think..." The speechless, who was being pulled away by Fran, neither denied nor admitted, and smiled.

    "Besides, I don''t have any advantages in this fight..."

    No one saw a drop of jewel like blood floating on the speechless other hand

 Chapter 1728

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Sitting in one of the seats on the edge of the round table, wordless holding how would not go down from its arms, is happily eating a cake of Fleur, looking around.

    Around the round table, Remilia sat at the top of the table. Night seemed to be waiting for her. Beside Remilia, pachuli sat on the opposite side of the table. Beside pachuli, the little devil stood like waiting for her.

    At this time, the four girls sitting or standing in different positions all set their eyes on the speechless body, with their eyes full of examination and consideration.

    Against the piercing vision of these four big and small beautiful girls, wordless picked up a napkin, wiped Flemish''s mouth full of cakes, and looked at the four girls who were not afraid to look at themselves, showing a wordless expression.

    "I said, is there anything you want to ask me?..."

    "How can I ask you nothing?" Remilia seemed to have been waiting for wordless words for a long time. After wordless words broke the strange silence, she cried out.

    "There are so many things to ask you!"

    When I heard Remilia''s words, I was silent for a while, and then I said such a sentence inexplicably.

    "First of all, I''m not Lori control!"

    "Ha?..." The faces of pachuli, Zha ye and little devil collapsed, and Remilia almost fell off her chair. Then he glared at speechless.

    "Isn''t that more suspicious? Don''t you really have a dirty idea about Fleur

    "Remy, is this the right direction you''re paying attention to?" Pachuli began with a headache.

    "Isn''t that the question we want to ask?..."

    "Isn''t that it?" Speechless confusion.

    "Do you want to ask me about the type of girl I like?..."

    "Who will ask you this!" Remilia almost went away, and even Patricia couldn''t help but stare.

    "What we want to ask is when did you know your sister and how did you get her back to normal?"

    "So..." Speechless seems to be very disappointed sigh.

    "I thought you were going to ask me what kind of girl I like, and introduce some lovely girls to me..."

    Even though remiley Adam wanted to get angry, she calmed down because of pachuli''s words.

    "Are you trying to change the subject?"

    "Change the subject?..." When she heard Patricia''s words, Remilia also thought it was reasonable. She looked at her speechless face.

    "Are you going to say nothing?"

    "We hope you can provide some information..." So said pachuli in a calm voice.

    "Otherwise. We won''t trust our sister to approach a suspicious guy! "

    "Suspicious guy?" Speechless drama looked at pachuli.

    "Say something suspicious. Fancy a black-and-white robber in the country more suspicious? But a librarian in the Red Devils still seems to let her come in and steal books, doesn''t he? "

    The calmness on Patricia''s face could not be maintained any longer, and she became a little flustered.

    "You How do you know? "

    "Oops, oops..." Looking at pachuli''s flustered appearance, the drama on her wordless face is more intense.

    "I''m just saying it casually, it seems. Some librarian really let the black and white steal the books on purpose... "

    Remilia, Juye and the little devil all looked at pachuli. The eyes are full of weirdness.

    "Just Not on purpose! " Under the strange look of the crowd. After Remilia, pachuli also cast a bad look at wordless.

    "Would you mind not changing the subject?"

    "Well, the people in the red devils can''t play a joke..." Speechless and uninteresting.

    "Then. What do you want to ask?... "

    "Didn''t you just say that?" Remilia got serious.

    "When did you and Fran meet? What''s the way to get flora back to normal? "

    These two questions are really the biggest questions in the hearts of the girls in the Red Devils hall.

    As mentioned above, since the last meeting, Fleur has been staying in the Red Devils hall and has never been out. How can I get to know Fleur without any words and make Fleur so dependent

    Don''t, speechless really is speechless sneak into the Red Devils hall

    It''s not impossible, after all, how strong the wordless power is. Just outside, everyone has seen it. It''s really easy to sneak into the red devil''s Hall secretly without being found out.The question is, if speechless is sneaking into the Red Devils hall, then, what is his purpose

    Remilia and others have long wondered whether speechless would sneak into the Red Devils'' hall for some purpose, and then meet Fleming in the basement.

    Or, the other side just came to the red devil''s hall for Flemish. Isn''t that necessary

    "Your worries are superfluous!" From the eyes of Remilia, pachuli and others, we can see that their hearts are speechless and their mouths are turned.

    "I didn''t sneak into the Red Devils hall, nor did I come for Fleur. I will know Fleur. It''s just an accident!"

    It was an accident!

    At the beginning, the reason why wordless summoned Fleur was just because he was scared when he wanted to summon the characters, and he just called the characters by mistake.

    Originally, the character who has no words wants to call is the sixteen night''s night when she is standing by Remilia''s side and playing the role of head maid with full devotion!

    Unfortunately, since the accident, speechless did not think of the original intention at that time.

    "Accident?..." Pachuli is on the point.

    "What accident?"

    "It''s too much trouble to explain to you..." The mouth says so, the face, speechless also really took impatient look.

    "You just need to know that I have no intention of Flemish, nor of the red devils!"

    "No attempt?" Remilia sneered.

    "Without any attempt, will you help someone you don''t know for no reason?"

    That''s also true.

    As a matter of fact, wordless has nothing to do with Flemish. What is the purpose of wordless to cure Flemish''s madness

    Did you help me because I saw it

    Who would believe it!

    "You don''t need to have any doubt about my relationship with Fleming at all!" Seeing the way Remilia and others intend to entangle, wordless frown.

    "There is no impurity in my relationship with Fran. After all, we even share our lives!"

    "Even life is shared?" Pachuli, midnight, little devil and so on were stunned.

    "What do you mean by that?" Remilia had a bad premonition in her heart, and kept a close eye on speechless.

    "What did you do to Fleming?"

    "Ah..." Knowing that they don''t give an account, Remilia and others will never give up, speechless can only truthfully say.

    "In short, you can understand that I have made some kind of contract with Fleur. Now, Fleur and my life are shared. If I die, Fleur will die with me!"

    "What do you say?..." Remilia cried out.

    "Contract of life sharing?" Pachuli''s got her teeth, too.

    "What kind of contract did you make with your sister?"

    "You fellow!" Remilia suddenly stood up, with a strong murderous air in her body, and her eyes on wordless body were also angry and violent.

    "What are your intentions in making that contract with Flemish?"

    "I said it was just an accident!" The murderous spirit of Remilia, which was heavy enough to make ordinary people collapse, was ignored and she glanced at Remilia.

    "Of course, although it''s an accident, Fleur is really one of the most important people in my heart now. This is not because of life sharing!"

    Remilia''s hand was clenched, and her expression was full of uncertainty.

    "Is there any way to rescind that contract?"

    "Release?..." Speechless sneer.

    "Why do you want to lift it?"

    "Do you think I''m going to let my sister make a contract with a stranger to share her life?" Remilia''s voice was murderous.

    "Don''t think that if I can''t beat you, you can do anything in vain. Although I can''t beat you, I will die with you. I have a way!"

    As Remilia''s voice fell, pachuli and Juye all looked at speechless and determined.

    Obviously, if Remilia decides to die with Wuyan, pachuli and Juye will never mind doing so!

 Chapter 1729

    For a while, the whole hall of the Red Devils hall was covered by the tense atmosphere and full of hostility, which made the goblin maids around retreat in fear, and also made Fran who was eating the cake stop.

    She could not understand the reason why wordless and Remilia became so tense, but she could feel the disharmonious atmosphere among them.

    As a result, Flemish only had an uneasy expression and pulled her wordless clothes.

    Speechless touched Fleming''s head, soothed her, and then looked at Remilia, with an expression that could not be ignored on her face.

    "That is to say, instead of letting your sister make a life sharing contract with someone you hate, would you rather let your sister die with someone you hate?"

    Remilia, pachuli, zheyan and so on have responded.

    Once I really die with the inexplicable existence in front of me, doesn''t Fran, who has made a life sharing contract with him, have to die together

    This made Remilia''s face pretty ugly.

    "You Are you threatening me with Neverland? "

    "You don''t need to come to the point where I threaten you with someone else..." A silent, ironic smile.

    "I''m just reminding you that although it''s natural to know that you care about Flemish so much, it''s also natural to lose your balance because you care about Flemish, but it''s also a vampire who has lived for five years. In some words, it''s better to think about it clearly before..."

    The anger in Remilia''s heart suddenly rose. Only by suppressing the anger in her heart, she cast her eyes on pachuli.

    "Peggy, do you have any way to rescind the contract?"

    Pachuli is a witch!

    Moreover, she is a witch who has lived for a year and devoted herself to the study of the magic way!

    Pachuli''s magic level is not only the highest level in the whole fantasy village, but also the study of the devil''s way for more than a year. Pachuli''s knowledge of the devil''s way is extremely profound. Basically, as long as it can be found in books, it can''t be concealed from pachuli.

    What''s more, pachuli is the keeper of the underground Library of the Red Devils Museum, the place with the most books in the whole fantasy village.

    In the magic way, contract is also an extremely important and rich field. With pachuli''s knowledge of the magic way, it is impossible to have no understanding of the contract.

    Naturally, it is impossible not to know the most effective way to terminate the contract.

    However, in the face of Remilia''s problem, Patricia showed a rare expression of embarrassment.

    "There are many ways to rescind the contract, but Remy, there are many ways to rescind the contract. If you don''t understand the structure of the contract first and rescind the contract at will, it will be harmful to both parties of the contract, let alone the contract related to life..."

    That is to say, if we don''t study the structure of the so-called life sharing contract carefully, even pachuli won''t dare to terminate the contract at will.

    "I advise you not to waste your time..." For Remilia and other people''s dialogue, speechless thought not to respond to the tone.

    "I''m not afraid to tell you that bayunzi, the monster and sage of Fantasia town and the family of lost ways, also made the same contract with me. At the beginning, she couldn''t even interfere with this contract. Up to now, she''s still upset about this matter. With your words, there''s no way to terminate the contract!"

    "Eight cloud purple also made a contract with you?" Remilia, Zha ye and others looked speechless in shock.

    "A contract that even the genie and the sage can''t interfere with..." Patyuli ''s face was heavy.

    "It seems that the level of this contract is too high for me to understand..."

    "By the way, if you want to fight against my contract with Flemish, don''t blame me for not reminding you..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Flemish''s weaknesses as a vampire will be overcome only because she has signed this contract with me. If the contract is terminated, I can''t guarantee that I will let these weaknesses return to Flemish again..."

    That''s the truth.

    Because she has become a silent summoner, Fleur''s life has been integrated into the silent body. In this way, the system will eliminate Fleur''s weakness as a vampire.

    If Fleur and wordless really cut off the relationship of life sharing, will this exclusion fail? To be honest, even wordless, but it can''t be ruled out.

    Rise up, Remilia, pachuli and others can not find a way to release life sharing.

    First of all, it''s a mystery that even purple can''t resist. Even if Remilia and others find a way to release life sharing, it can''t be realized.

    After all, Flemish''s life has been integrated into the wordless body. If you really want to release the life sharing relationship, you must first separate the life originally belonging to Flemish from the wordless life and let it return to Flemish body.Otherwise, once the life sharing relationship is released, Fleur, who is still in wordless body, may lose her own life and die directly!

    After telling Remilia and pachuli these things in the original, the expressions of the two girls are full of helplessness and helplessness, and they don''t know what to do.

    "Who are you?" Pachuli looked straight to wordless, a pair of good-looking eyes full of sharp look.

    "Why can we conclude such a high-level and hegemonic contract?"

    "Who is it?..." Speechless on the eyes of Patricia, like a smile.

    "Didn''t you know my identity for a long time, and asked questions when I visited?"

    When she heard that, pachuli''s face set.

    "Are you really the real ancestor of the vampire who has disappeared?"

    Remilia, pachuli and even demons all looked at each other without saying a word.

    Speechless still didn''t answer Patricia''s question.

    But this time, speechless is not nothing.

    Gently closed his eyes, about two or two seconds later, the closed eyes opened again, exposed in the eyes of Remilia and others.

    However, seeing the speechless eyes, the pupils of Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and the devil all shrunk up.

    I saw that the deep wine red pupils, which were like aging, disappeared.

    Instead, a pair of golden eyes that look indifferent, as if they despise all things in the world, can''t even see any emotion, and are extremely noble and holy.

    Looking at the noble golden eyes, a group of girls in the Red Devils hall shivered and felt a kind of depression. As a vampire, Remilia, whose blood level was not high, was pretty and white, and a sense of panic about kneeling appeared in her heart.

    True ancestor is the king of vampires!

    This is not only reflected in the aspect of strength, but also in the aspect of blood.

    In the face of the king of vampires, as a vampire, Remilia was able to resist the oppression from the blood and didn''t kneel down directly, which was really a very commendable thing.

    When the depression in the hearts of the girls in the Red Devils hall disappears, I don''t know when the wordless eyes have recovered from the noble golden color to the wine red color as always, and their looks have become loose.

    "Don''t ask me, zhenzumingming has disappeared, why do I still appear..." Did not let the girls of the Red Devils'' hall react in time, they waved without words and said such a word.

    "Because, even if you ask me, I probably can''t answer, at least for the time being..."

    Remilia and pachuli, two people who have the right to speak in the Red Devils hall, are suddenly silent.

    As a result, after a conversation, the questions in Remilia, pachuli and other people''s hearts not only haven''t been solved much, but more questions appear instead.

    Who is this man at present

    Why does the disappeared true ancestor appear again

    Why has never heard of such an existence in fantasy country

    Why does such a being enter into a life sharing contract with Flemish

    Even the creator of Fantasia and the sage of monsters have concluded a life sharing contract with him. It seems that the relationship is extraordinary. Why hasn''t anyone ever heard of it

    Mystery!

    The man in front of me is really mysterious!

    In the face of such a mysterious existence, Remilia could not help but raise her fear. She also raised a heart at night. While pachuli felt heavy, she had full curiosity about wordless.

    For those who are addicted to the sea of books and are knowledgeable, this mystery is undoubtedly the most exciting factor that can trigger their heart''s desire to solve the puzzle r1152

 Chapter 1730

    After a conversation, the crowd broke up.

    This evening, Remilia will hold a banquet in the Red Devils hall, invite some guests to come to celebrate that Fleur is back to normal and can live with the girls in the Red Devils hall from now on.

    To announce that, Remilia wanted to have a party.

    After all, those who know Fleur know how dangerous Fleur used to be, especially the goblin maids in the Red Devils'' Pavilion, who were not spoiled by Fleur before, leading to the goblin maids'' great fear of Fleur.

    In order to let others no longer fear Fleur and let others know that Fleur is back to normal, we can treat Fleur as an ordinary person and get along with her. This is the main purpose of Remilia''s party.

    So she obeyed Remilia''s order and invited the familiar people to the Red Devils'' banquet at night. She forced Fran to go to the room to communicate with her long lost sisters.

    Of course, the so-called communication must be on the right topic.

    Although there is not much hope, but is about to get a certain degree of intelligence in wordless here, Remilia can only start from Flemish here.

    In any case, Flemish doesn''t even know how she knows wordless and how she makes a life sharing contract with wordless, right

    And Remilia, who thinks so, is bound to be disappointed.

    Every time a character is summoned without words, the system will transform a certain degree of information into memory. Instill it directly into the summoner, so that the summoner can understand the existence of the system and his current situation.

    As a matter of fact, Remilia was able to ask something from Flemish.

    Unfortunately, for Fran, it''s too profound a question. Even if Remilia asked, she knew the answer, but she didn''t know how to express it in words.

    If. Remilia asked Fran how she knew wordless. Fran would have answered that

    "All of a sudden, Fleur knew her brother!"

    If Remilia asked Fleur how she made the contract of life sharing, Fleur would definitely answer this question

    "What is life sharing?..."

    If Remilia asked Fran why she had such a good relationship with wordless. Fran would have answered that

    "Because my brother is the best for Flemish!"

    If. Remilia asked flora if she was a villain. Fran would have answered that

    "Brother is not a villain! Sister is the villain! "

    Therefore, this long lost communication between sisters will definitely end with Remilia''s madness.

    People in the Red Devils have their own things to do. Only patchouli and the little devil go back to the big library without doing anything.

    In the Red Devils hall, Patricia''s identity is very unique. She is not a resident or servant, but a rare friend of Remilia.

    Therefore, in the whole Red Devils hall, in addition to Remilia, the most influential one is Patricia.

    Naturally, in the whole Red Devils hall, apart from Remilia, the most leisurely one is pachuli.

    Pachuli''s daily life is to hide in the big library and read books all day long. The little devil is pachuli''s demon. When pachuli reads books, he is responsible for sorting out the whole big library.

    All the people in the Red Devils are busy because of their own work. When Remilia takes Fleur away, she follows pachuli to the underground library.

    It''s a huge library, very close to the basement where Flemish used to live.

    The area is enough to match three or four large playground. There are bookshelves with a height of at least ten or twenty meters around. The number of bookshelves is at least dozens or even hundreds.

    On the bookshelves of comparable buildings, some of the old and heavy books are neatly arranged on it, some are scattered next to each other, some are not sorted out, some even fall on the ground and pile up into hills.

    Standing at the entrance of the library, looking at a library in such a situation, even if you have seen a big scene without words, you can''t help but stay on the spot for a moment.

    "Here How many books do you have to have? "

    100000? million? Maybe tens of millions

    In any case, that''s not the number that can be counted. It''s infinite!

    This is not the most important!

    Most importantly, in some of these heavy and old books, wordless also sensed a very subtle magic wave.

    Does a book have its own magic

    Isn''t that the magic book

    In addition, there are not only one or two magic books in this library, but also a dozen or twenty. There are hundreds of them just now!We calculated the area of the whole library and the number of the sensed magic books. We were shocked to find that the number of magic books in this library is definitely tens of thousands, even more than a hundred thousand!

    Hundreds of thousands of magic books

    Isn''t that another one hundred thousand three thousand magic book

    At the thought of this, wordless involuntarily some excited.

    "Nah, Muq..." At the moment, the wordless and itchy asked pachuli.

    "Can I have a look at the magic book here?..."

    "My name is Patchouli!" Pachuli didn''t know why she knew that "Muq" was her only oral habit, but it didn''t stop pachuli''s dissatisfaction. Then she frowned and was surprised.

    "How do you know that there are magic books here?"

    "Isn''t that bullshit?" A wordless look at Patricia.

    "Although the magic wave of the magic book here is very obscure, but my sensing ability is not so weak, I can still sense the hidden magic wave!"

    "But the magic wave in the magic book can only be felt by those who have a certain understanding of magic. Generally, people who have a keen sense can only feel that there is something wrong in the magic book..." Pachuli''s frown widened.

    "However, if you can use the magic of space transfer skillfully before, your understanding of magic should not be weak, and it''s not surprising that you can sense it..."

    "Do you agree?" Speechless eyes brightened.

    "Then let me see!"

    Smell speech, the subconscious of pachuli heart had a little resistance psychology.

    Pachuli is hardly interested in many things, but she has a unique attachment to books. In general, she will not let others touch her own books, even close people, let alone speechless.

    However, from speechless eyes, Patricia saw the same light as when she was reading.

    That is not the desire for knowledge, nor the covetous price of the book itself, but the pursuit of the magic!

    This made Patricia ask.

    "Are you good at magic?"

    "Good at it?" Speechless Zheng ran, then ring up the hand, as if thinking back such a sentence.

    "I''m not so good at it, but rather have the capital to be good at it. After all, my head is filled with the knowledge of thirteen thousand magic books!"

    "Knowledge of thirteen thousand magic books?" Pachuli froze, and so did the little devil.

    The knowledge of three thousand magic books

    This level of knowledge, compared with pachuli, is also not much to let

    Pachuli''s eyes were full of doubts, but after casually asking some questions about the magic way, pachuli was shocked to find out.

    At present, this man, in the study of the devil''s way, absolutely has a comparison with himself!

    Even in the aspect of theory, it is more than itself!

    This makes pachuli, who is the biggest mobile library in fantasy Town, how can she not be shocked

    But in this meeting of pachuli''s shock, speechless, she went to the library and began to turn up a magic book.

    The magic book is not an ordinary book!

    It contains magic, which can be said to be a magic prop!

    The magic book not only describes the use method of magic, but also describes the magic style. Generally, as long as you have a magic book and the user has magic, you can use the magic in the magic book.

    However, there are some cuneiform characters in mythical times and some ancient Latin characters, which are not used by modern people.

    There is no way for people who do not have a certain knowledge of magic and a certain understanding of magic to understand the book of magic.

    In other words, almost every book of the magic way in wordless mind is written in different words.

    Naturally, you can also read the magic book in the library.

    Wordless found that the contents of the book are mostly different from the one in my mind!

    This makes wordless more exciting, but also more into

 Chapter 1731

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    In front of one of the bookshelves in the underground library, wordless holds a very heavy book, turning page by page, completely immersed in the contents of the book.

    The whole library is very quiet, only the sound of turning pages reverberates in the air, making the library with a little dark light filled with a quiet atmosphere, which is a very good environment for some people who don''t like the bustle.

    And immersed in the content of a magic book, wordless also gradually has a certain understanding of the magic book in this library.

    In short, the magic books in this library are different from those in wordless mind. They are not the original books. Basically, they are all manuscripts and reproductions!

    And those who copy these magic books by hand, if they don''t guess wrong, should be pachuli herself.

    Of course, in this library, we can''t say that there is not a single original book of the devil''s way, or a small part of the original book of the devil''s way.

    The original books of the magic way, basically, are all the books of the magic way written by pachuli herself.

    That is to say, the creator of these magic books is pachuli herself!

    That is to say, the original book of magic in this library, the magic in it, is all created by pachuli!

    Therefore, there are only a small part of the original books of the magic way in this library.

    After all, this library is pachuli''s.

    From here, we can see how high pachuli''s magic attainments are.

    Although, in the fantasy village, on the strength of words, pachuli is not high, but only on the level of magic, in the fantasy village. It''s really hard to find someone who can match her.

    Now, the magic knowledge collected by pachuli is absorbed by wordless.

    Wordless has the knowledge of one hundred thousand three thousand magic books. On the understanding of the devil''s way, it is absolutely not inferior to pachuli!

    But. After all, those three thousand magic books are still the knowledge in the world of "magic catalog". Even if they have the knowledge of magic that can be called the whole world of "magic catalog", it is only limited to the world of "magic catalog".

    The knowledge of magic in this world is very different from the knowledge of magic in the "magic catalogue" world. Many magic is also very strange. Even in the book of thirteen thousand magic, we can''t find the same type.

    Therefore, for these knowledge, speechless or willing to absorb. Make it part of your power.

    And speechless did not find that, while he was immersed in the contents of the book of the devil''s way in his hand, a head wearing a hat was quietly poking out in the corner of the bookshelf beside him.

    The man with his head sticking out is exactly Patricia!

    At this time, in pachuli''s hand, she was holding a heavy book which was very incompatible with the books around her.

    This book seems to have no traces of old age. Obviously, it is a book without history, but its surface is bright and bright. If you check it carefully. You will find that there are all kinds of colors on it, but it seems to be transparent and dreamlike.

    Pachuli first saw the speechless look in the content of the book. Another look at the fantastic book in his hand filled his face with an evil smile.

    "The book of the mind, the book of the devil that can trigger human nature, let me see if you really have no intention for your sister and the Red Devils Hall..."

    This "book of the mind" is one of the rare original books of the magic way in this library!

    Besides, it''s not by Patricia.

    A magic book that can trigger the nature of human heart!

    If, speechless is a person who has an intention to the Red Devils hall. Then, through the book of the mind. The nature of his heart will be exposed!

    At that time, even if there is no more mystery. Hide the identity, but not the purpose and the wild!

    It was because of this idea that pachuli would agree to let wordless, a stranger, enter her library!

    It''s just

    "That man''s magic is also very good..." Pachuli rubbed her brow and heart, looking at the magic book called "the book of the mind" in her hand. The hesitation in her eyes was obvious.

    "I don''t know if I can invade his mind without being noticed by him?"

    Although there are not many magic that can affect the mind, it doesn''t mean there are not many.

    Basically, a magic envoy will have a certain resistance to some magic, and also have their own means of defense similar to the magic of holding the curse effect. It is not necessary to say that the magic of invading the soul and spirit must have defense means.

    The "book of the mind" in pachuli''s hand is a Book of magic that is specially used to invade the mind of others. It is also the original book. Its effect is much better than ordinary magic, but the level of wordless magic is also not low.Therefore, pachuli does not know whether her "book of the mind" can successfully invade the wordless heart.

    If he is seen through, one is not good. I''m afraid that the whole Red Devils hall will be the object for him to vent his anger!

    And then Patricia didn''t want to see it.

    However, if you don''t do this, will you be afraid to stay with such a mysterious man under the same roof for a while, for fear that the other party will really have any harm to the Red Devils hall? When the time comes, it''s too late to even defend, that''s the disaster of extinction.

    Thinking about it, pachuli bit her lips.

    "No matter what, I will admit all the responsibilities alone if I really annoy him!"

    After making such a decision, Patricia took a deep breath and let her magic infuse the book of the mind in the most obscure way, with no frequency of fluctuation.

    Under the slow pouring of magic like water dripping from a faucet, the surface of "book of mind" began to emit a very thin light, making the whole "book of mind" incredibly transparent.

    Then, the book of the mind began to float and slowly turned the page.

    "Huh?" Being immersed in the world of the magic book, I felt an unusual breath. I looked up and looked around. What I saw was the still quiet library and the sense of peace in the air. As at the beginning, there was nothing wrong.

    "Illusion?"

    The wordless one who thinks about it once again immerses himself in the contents of the book of the magic way, hungrily absorbing the knowledge in the book of the magic way.

    In fact, if you change a place, wordless will not feel that the feeling of something wrong is an illusion.

    After all, speechless people are confident in their sensing ability.

    However, it''s the Red Devils hall and the land of fantasy.

    In the unspeakable subconscious, although the fantasy town is a pit in the end, there are almost no villains that can really be called.

    In addition, he has a lot of good feelings for fantasy town. At this time, wordless can''t help but relax his vigilance.

    So, this gives pachuli a chance to sneak in.

    "Opportunity!"

    It''s a good time to grasp the wordless and relax her vigilance. Pachuli stretches out her hand and presses it on the suspended book of the mind.

    "Hum!"

    At the next moment, the surface of the book of the mind has a strong invisible wave, which turns into a ripple, quickly condenses into a arrow, and shoots at the speechless body.

    "No!"

    In the moment when the "book of the mind" is launched, wordless even if you relax your vigilance no longer, you can''t be unaware of it. You raise your head sharply.

    But first, we need to relax our vigilance, and pachuli is close to wordless position. When wordless response comes, the invisible wave condensed into arrows has come to him and falls heavily on him.

    At this time, an unexpected scene happened to Patricia

    "Bili Bili --!"

    When the attack of "the book of the mind" fell on the wordless body, a blue and white electric spark suddenly flashed on the surface of the wordless body, which was extremely intense.

    Under the sudden flash of the blue and white electric sparks, the attack of the "book of the mind" that fell on the wordless body was like encountering a natural enemy. It was a concussion, which broke into a ripple shape again, and fluctuated.

    "Bad!" Patricia was shocked.

    Because, the attack of the book of the mind, which has become a ripple, spread, and hit her like a shock wave in the voice of pachuli.

    "Hum!"

    Then, a dreamlike color flashed over her body, and the intellect in her eyes faded away at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Pa..."

    The original book of the precious magic way fell on the ground, but pachuli didn''t know it. In the purple eyes, first there was a blank look, then there was a dull, finally, it turned into a thick wave.

    Then Patricia''s cheeks turned red and her body began to heat up

 Chapter 1732

    "Bili Bili --!"

    The strong blue and white arc is still flashing, and it''s arc after arc, illuminating the whole dark library.

    Until the strong blue and white electric arc on the surface of the body faded, speechless people put down their hands in front of them, crossed them, and the wine red eyes flashed over the fine spots.

    "Did the electromagnetic barrier launch, that is to say, was there anyone who could intervene in attacking me in terms of spirit and mind?"

    Electromagnetic barrier!

    It''s a function attached to the super power of "electric shock", which can resist all attacks that affect the mind and spirit!

    It is because of this electromagnetic barrier that the ability of bee eating drill to pray for "psychological control" will not work on the instrument at the beginning. It can only attack the instrument by controlling others.

    Now, the electromagnetic barrier is launched. Naturally, it also proves that someone is attacking wordless, which can affect the mind and spirit!

    The direction of attack is

    Sensing the sense of disobedience left in the air, speechless instantly found the direction of the attack just launched, turned his head hard and looked at the past.

    But this look, speechless stupefied.

    There was a young girl who was as drunk as she was, standing unsteadily, blushing seductively, staring speechless, coming step by step with a charming smile.

    Looking at the girl who was walking towards this side, she had no words and made some uncertain noises.

    "Patricia?"

    Yes!

    The girl in the middle of nowhere. It''s Patricia!

    However, the girl with the red face and charming smile looks like she''s drunk. She can''t match pachuli in the silent impression. It''s no wonder that his tone is full of uncertainty.

    "Ha ha..." As pachuli approached, she showed a charming smile.

    "Marisa, are you here?"

    "Marisa?" Speechless stunned, some doubts asked.

    "Aren''t you drunk?"

    "I''m not drunk..." Pachuli gasped and said lines that all drunks would say.

    "I''m awake. It''s just that my head is a little dizzy... "

    "I think you''re really drunk..." Speechless rather speechless said such a sentence.

    But. At the same time, she came to the silent body, raised her head and looked at the silent face. Giggling.

    "Melissa. How did you get higher? "

    "Who is that unfortunate black and white?" Looking at pachuli''s pretty face. Speechless look also became unnatural, but also with full of doubts.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Pachuli didn''t talk anymore. But the spoony looked speechless, then, suddenly stretched out the hand, the ring on the speechless neck.

    The silent face froze.

    What''s the situation

    Don''t you get any information from me? Pachuli knows that the hard one is not good, so she plans to come to the soft one

    Beauty plan

    "Well Well In response to the wordless question, pachuli''s nasal sound and a dreamy words are suggestive.

    "Melissa Today Don''t let you go... "

    "Sober up for me! You Lily librarian! " Speechless just wanted to stretch out his hand and hold Patricia''s cheek, but he thought of something else and his face changed.

    "I don''t think so. It was just you who launched a magic to interfere with my mind and spirit. As a result, after the magic was shielded by electromagnetic barrier, it was backfired. Did you get the move?"

    That''s right!

    After the magic launched by the book of mind is blocked by the electromagnetic barrier formed by the super power of electric shock, as the initiator of the book of mind, when the magic is rebounded, it is only a normal thing that the magic itself backfires.

    Now, Patricia is being backfired by the book of the mind. Instead of successfully invading the silent mind, she erodes her mind and leads to her inner nature.

    That is, Patricia''s feelings for Marisa!

    In other words, pachuli has some taboo good feelings for the unfortunate black and white!

    Commonly known as Lily!

    The witch, who has lived for a hundred years, seems to be an intellectual magician. She is a lily girl!

    "Hello, Hello!" Having understood this, wordless raised his hand and made a surrender.

    "Muq! Wake up! You''re not right now! "

    "No..." Pachuli gathered up her white and smooth face in the speechless and stiff expression and rubbed the speechless face. A pair of them were hidden under the pajama like clothes, and the plump size was absolutely all on the speechless body."Now Very normal... "

    "That''s the ghost!" Speechless, make complaints about Patyuli''s shoulder.

    However, speechless did not find that the magic book just in his hands, I do not know when, rolled down to the back.

    As a result, the pushed pachuli stumbled and stepped on the book, turning her body upside down.

    Not only that, one side, a bookshelf also followed the fall, relentlessly to pachuli''s body pressure.

    The bookshelves in the library are ten or twenty meters high, comparable to tall buildings.

    Pachuli is a pure witch who can only exercise magic and her body is weak.

    In such a case, when she is hit by such a large bookshelf, she will definitely be seriously injured!

    At the moment, speechless hurriedly jumped forward to let pachuli fall into her arms, at the same time, she stretched out her hands and supported the big bookshelf that she had smashed.

    "Peng!"

    With a dull sound, the huge bookshelf was pressed on the silent hand like the top of Mount Tai, and a book was also staggered and dropped on the ground.

    After propping up the bookshelf, I felt a sigh of relief when I was speechless. But this breath was just a sigh of relief when I was speechless, and then another breath was sucked into my mouth.

    Because, that pours on the speechless chest''s pachuli, is opening a pair of full of water vapor and the blurred eyes, while the delicate gasps, while tiptoes, will own face slowly close to the past.

    Look at that. Don''t think about it. Patricia''s goal is absolutely wordless lips!

    Seeing pachuli stand on tiptoe, slowly approaching the red and attractive lips, smelling the fresh body fragrance from pachuli, feeling pachuli''s increasingly clear breath and heartbeat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva without any words, said in a hoarse voice.

    "You''d better be sober, otherwise, you will regret later. It''s absolutely yourself..."

    For a moment, a pair of paqiuli''s eyes full of confusion and water vapor appeared a little struggle, but the body began to act on its own.

    Pachuli raised her hand, held up the silent face, and leaned towards the silent face little by little until their noses met, which slowed down the speed.

    Zero distance to feel the breath of pachuli, but also in a close pair of pachuli''s eyes full of blurred color, speechless face with a wry smile.

    "If you want to stop later, I won''t stop again..."

    The struggle in pachuli''s eyes was more intense, but she was soon full of confusion, and her face was red to the limit.

    The next second, Patricia''s eyes were full of blurred purple, and her face was pulled into the last distance.

    There was no gap between the two lips, and there was a cold and soft touch on the speechless lips, telling speechless.

    He was kissed by Muq!

    Reserve only for a short moment, when pachuli even tongue out, gently lick the speechless lips, trying to drill in, speechless no longer hesitated, will be in the hands of the bookshelf a push, with perfect strength to push it back to its original position, and then stretch out his hand, embrace the soft body in his arms.

    In this embrace, pachuli''s soft and delicate body was completely immersed in the wordless arms, and a pair of hidden fullness was completely felt by the wordless, which made the wordless couldn''t help but touch pachuli''s body dishonestly, and his fingers also swam on pachuli''s body, which made pachuli gasp.

    Pachuli''s clothes are very thick, very thick, so thick that pachuli has a pair of plumpness that is quite different from purple, which is completely hidden.

    Speechless put one of his hands into the thick clothes, stroked the soft meat which was smooth compared with everything, and with a heavy rub, Patricia snorted, parted her lips, and panted violently.

    At this time, speechless just stretched out another hand, stroking pachuli''s buttocks, gently biting pachuli''s ears.

    "It''s too early to stop..."

    "Well..."

    In the dim library, the charming breathing sounds are constantly echoing in the air, which makes the dim library bring the warmth of pink

 Chapter 1733

    At this moment, Patricia is dying of shame and indignation.

    "The book of the mind" is a magic book that can trigger the nature of human heart.

    However, in the process of "the book of the mind" arousing the nature of human heart, it is not difficult for the object trapped in the state of mind to keep his will in a clear state in this process if he has a certain degree of strength.

    Therefore, pachuli knew very well what she had done after being backfired by the book of the mind.

    Naturally, even the man who has just come to the Red Devils hall in front of him belongs to the category of strangers completely within a day, and even the man who may be the enemy is regarded as the magic lizard, and the scene of actively asking for a kiss is clearly known.

    How can pachuli not die of shame and indignation

    Especially after she gave her first kiss to someone who didn''t know what to do, pachuli really had the heart to die. When the other party poked a pair of big hands into pachuli''s clothes and teased her body that nobody touched, pachuli almost cried.

    After living for more than 100 years, in addition to the fact that Marisa often came to the library to steal the magic book she had worked hard to write, this was the first time pachuli had suffered a loss in one thing.

    What''s more, I still suffered a big loss. It''s not enough to lose to grandma''s family.

    The most unacceptable thing for Patricia is the man who is making the closest contact with herself. It seems that while enjoying her delicate body, she gradually mastered some secrets of her body.

    For example, sensitive points

    In the other party''s more and more sophisticated technique, even if pachuli clearly knew what kind of irresistible state she was in, she could not help but have some desire.

    Eager for each other to continue to develop their own body

    Realizing this, Patricia wanted to die even more.

    Of course, what makes pachuli want to die is her voice

    "Well Well Joo

    In the dark library, a little short gasp reverberated around, and the interlaced voice of lips and tongues mingled with the gasp spread away clearly. There are ripples.

    In a sound of breathing and lips and tongue interlaced agitation. The temperature in the dark library seems to have improved a little, and the air is filled with * * atmosphere, boiling with the increasingly loud voice.

    In one corner of the darkened library, there are many books. A couple of men and women are embracing each other. Catharsis in the heart of the fire. Until I don''t know how long it has been in the past, the interlaced lips and tongues can be separated.

    "Ha Ha Pachuli gasped heavily, a pretty face was red to the heart. A pair of watery eyes are full of confusion, attractive to the extreme, let people hate to nibble on the above two.

    "Whoo..." Speechless long spit out a breath, and let it hit pachuli''s face, bow, looking at the moving pachuli, one hand is still groping in its clothes, the other hand is holding pachuli''s waist, gradually recovered calm.

    "It''s been a long time. Besides, Muq is a witch with a high level of magic. Even if the magic effect on spirit and soul is stronger, it should be almost recovered, right?"

    As if to confirm the wordless words, this sentence has just fallen. Pachuli, who was panting, suddenly shivers and still panting, but gradually glows with understanding in her blurred eyes.

    As speechless expected, pachuli has begun to break away from the backfire of the "book of the mind" and slowly recovered.

    However, pachuli, who slowly replied, looked speechless, as if she had been split by a thunder, and didn''t react for half a day.

    See, speechless brow a pick, that in the paqiuli clothes inside a pair of plump up and down above the wandering hand hard rub.

    "Well..." Paqiuli immediately issued a heavy nasal sound, and finally reflected from the sluggish state, staring at speechless, purple eyes emerged in a variety of looks.

    Shame, anger, shyness

    All kinds of emotions poured into the beautiful eyes of pachuli one after another, which made pachuli, who was just as emotional as being drunk, seem to be a little more angry, and her body was struggling.

    "Put Let go of me

    Patricia''s feeble wriggle was not so much a struggle as a refusal.

    But with pachuli''s personality, I''m sure I won''t do anything I want to refuse, let alone a stranger I''ve only known for one or two days.

    From this point, it can be concluded without any words that although pachuli has recovered her mind, she has not been completely rid of the magic backfire.At present, the silent and malicious smile not only didn''t let go of pachuli, but also held pachuli tighter. The hand moving in pachuli''s clothes slowly increased its strength, stimulating pachuli.

    "Well Ah... " Patricia could not help but let out her voice, which made her face more red, and her struggling strength also increased.

    "Hurry up Let me go... "

    "Let go of you?" A silent smile.

    "That''s not impossible, but first you have to tell me why you attacked me?"

    Pachuli''s delicate body froze in the struggle, and the shame and indignation on her face turned into a slight unnatural look.

    "What What kind of attack? "

    "If you want to pretend, it''s better to find a layman..." Speechless put his forehead on pachuli''s forehead, and his lips pulled in towards pachuli''s lips. The voice was soft and funny.

    "Don''t forget that I''m not a layman in magic. You are obviously being backfired by the magic that just attacked me. Do you want to deny it?"

    Looking at the speechless lips and face, pachuli couldn''t hide her panic. She could only surrender before being kissed again.

    "I I just want to know if you have any plans for the Red Devils Hall... "

    "Attempt?" Wordless narrowed his eyes.

    "That is to say, you haven''t chosen to believe me, have you?"

    "Then It''s also your fault! " Pachuli tried to make her voice as calm as ever. Unfortunately, in the end, she brought a little tremor under the stimulation of the * * position with her head against her head and the hand in the random movement in her clothes.

    "If you can explain what happened between you and your sister, we won''t doubt you so much..."

    "Are you sure you won''t?" Said without a word.

    "Would you believe that even if I really explained all the things between me and Flemish?"

    "To At least it''s better than not knowing anything... " Pachuli seemed to take back the initiative of her body, put her hand on her speechless chest and tried to push it away, but she was weak.

    "If you really don''t want to be doubted, please give us an explanation..."

    "Oh?..." Speechless pondered for a while, then smiled.

    "Do you want me to explain your origin?"

    "Although Remy agreed to let you live in the Red Devils hall for her sister, you did live with us..." Pachuli''s other hand also held the silent hand, which was stuck into her clothes, but she was unable to extract it. She could only tremble and gasp frequently.

    "In this case, if you don''t have a certain understanding of you, people in the Red Devils hall will not rest assured of you. Do you want to get along all the time when everyone is estranged from you?..."

    This time, speechless convergence smile, seriously considered up.

    However, for the silent consideration, Patricia could not bring up the happy mood at all.

    After all, even though she was thinking about it, the wordless hand was still rubbing inside her clothes, which made her heart quiver and her body burn.

    When pachuli was worried about whether she would really react to silent teasing and panicked, she suddenly took out her hand in pachuli''s clothes, which made pachuli slightly stunned.

    "I have to say that you are right. Since you live under a roof, at least you have to get along without pressure..." Speechless picked up Patchouli''s chin and gave her a peck on the lips.

    "If you do, I''ll think about it carefully..."

    Then, speechless let go of her hand, waved at pachuli casually, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the library.

    Gawking at the speechless back, pachuli lowered her head, put her messy clothes into her vision, felt the temperature on the skin left under the clothes, squatted down, hugged her chest and lowered her head.

    "Whoa!"

    Not long after, the library, there was the voice of Patricia''s death of shame and indignation

 Chapter 1734

    Night falls

    However, for Fantasia, the night is the real time to be active.

    Because, in the fantasy village, most of the activities are monsters, goblins, and spirits, which belong to the true nocturnal creatures.

    In the moment when night falls, perhaps, all the human beings in the world have fallen asleep, but many monsters just get up at this time, and are active in the dreamland at night.

    Today, many monsters are going to one of the directions of fantasy.

    Mountain of monsters!

    To be more precise, it should be said that it is the red devil hall at the foot of the monster mountain and beside the fog lake!

    At the invitation of the chambermaid of the Red Devils, many monsters left for the Red Devils hall to attend the banquet.

    Fantasy town is a real paradise town!

    At least that''s true for the monsters who live here and all kinds of races with mysterious power.

    Under the restriction of the rule of fuka, there is no real struggle in fanciful countryside, which can be said to be relatively peaceful, and monsters do not need to worry like human beings for their own livelihood, so in fanciful countryside, monsters can be said to be very idle.

    In such a case, the most favorite of the monsters in the fantasy countryside is the banquet.

    It can not only pass the time, but also eat and drink. What''s important is that all kinds of interesting things will happen at the party, for the monsters in Fantasia. What they like most is to have a party. Similarly, they like to attend a party very much.

    Even in fanciful countryside, whenever there is a change, and the change is solved by the Witches of the Boli shrine, they will hold a banquet as usual. Every once in a while, the Boli shrine will also hold a banquet, which is quite a sense of universal celebration.

    Now, of course. It has not been a long time since the traditional banquets of the Boli Shrine were held at regular intervals.

    The reason is simple. This generation of Borrie witches is too poor to hold a party

    As for the Red Devils hall, it''s a place where people often have banquets.

    The leader of the Red Devils hall is rich in wealth and likes to be lively. It''s a common thing to have a party.

    So. A group of invited people entered the Red Devils'' hall at a fairly easy time. Talking and laughing in the hall, it''s very lively.

    In the hall of the Red Devils hall, there are four long tables with a length of more than ten meters. It is placed in the four corners of the hall, with all kinds of steaming dishes, red wine, beer, rice wine and other kinds of wine, sending out an attractive smell.

    At this time, wordless, dressed in a dress prepared by the goblin maids of the Red Devils hall, stood in a corner of the hall, looked forward, and looked at the people who came to the banquet in the laughter there.

    These people, speechless, none of them know

    Obviously, in the original, these people should be just some soy sauce, dragon sets and even no chance to play the role of a pathetic.

    This disappointed the speechless people who were looking forward to seeing some familiar figures at the banquet, took back their own eyes and became somewhat uninterested.

    However, it''s only a short time for interest.

    I don''t know how long later, a hand was slapped hard on the speechless back, and a voice began to ring.

    "So you''re here, too?"

    I was slapped with a heavy slap, and almost spewed out water without any words. It took my life to maintain my image, twitching the corners of my mouth, as if I didn''t want to see someone coming, I murmured to myself.

    "Where''s Fran?"

    Finish saying, seem to be going to look for Fleur to be same, speechless raise a footstep, go forward, but after walking a few steps, the figure that a rage is decadent jumped in front of him.

    "Don''t ignore me!"

    Here, with a broom in his hand, he was dressed in black and white apron and a wizard''s hat on his head.

    It''s Melissa!

    "I said, brother, we''ve met. Although we haven''t had a fight, don''t ignore me, OK?" Marisa grabs the broom in his hand and points to speechless.

    "Or are we only familiar with one fight? Then let''s have a quick one! "

    "Come on!" Speechless and forcefully knocked on Marisa''s head, so hard that it all gave out a "bang", which made Marisa cover his head and squat on the ground.

    "If you want to find someone to shoot, go to Lingmeng. Don''t come to me!"

    "I thought you were a man, but I didn''t think you were a coward!" Malisha covered his head, raised his head in tears, and stared at speechless.

    "I''m wrong about refusing someone''s engagement!"

    Smell speech, speechless cover his head, a headache look.Don''t think that Melissa is really making an appointment with the cannon. He plans to have a fight with Wuyan. The one in Melissa''s mouth is not a circle and fork, but a real shooting.

    Magic Lisha''s function is to be a robber (no mistake), but his deputy is a magician (no mistake). Magic of magic Lisha is based on shelling with high power.

    So, the "one hair" in Morley''s mouth, if it''s true, it''s not rolling sheets, but a real fight

    Therefore, speechless will ring his hands in front of his chest, looking down at Marisa, resolutely refused.

    "I think you''re too bored to ask for guns everywhere!"

    Hearing this, Marisa first seemed to be in the middle of the conversation, spitting out her tongue, then turning her eyes around, stood up and crossed her waist.

    "Who said I came alone? I came with my friends!"

    On the other hand, morlisha turned his head and looked in the other direction, drawing his speechless eyes to the past.

    The next moment, a slowly walking figure, printed into the eyes of speechless.

    That is a very beautiful girl!

    Soft short blonde hair gently swaying, with the girl''s walk and ups and downs.

    The girl was wearing a blue sleeveless dress, a white coat like a shawl on her shoulders, a red hair ring with white frills on her head, and a red silk scarf tie knot at her front and waist.

    This is a very weak girl at first sight!

    Because, the girl''s skin color is very light, as light as lost the original color, but it reflects a circle of Pearl like arc light, and also has a very typical Western temperament face, just like a doll, which is lovely and beautiful.

    In the girl''s hand, a heavy book stayed there. The surface of the book was tied into a bow with a red ribbon. It seemed that it was locked up. On the girl''s shoulder, each sat a small man with the size of a slap.

    Looking at that from all aspects, it seems that only some girls in the fairy tale world come here step by step, even speechless, they can''t help showing a startling look, and the noise around them seems to be getting weaker, making the girls come forward as if they were all attracted by the public.

    "Marisa!" With two little people, the girl first glanced at the silent eyes standing in front of Morley sand, and then spoke in a light voice.

    "Don''t run around, will you? Be careful and be chased out because people think you''re here to steal! "

    "I didn''t steal. I just borrowed it!" After stressing this, Marisa patted the silent shoulder.

    "Besides, I''m not running around. I came here to see my friends!"

    "Friend?" It seems that until then she was looking at wordless. The girl looked at wordless and said a little surprised.

    "You are Man?... "

    "I''m a man!" Speechless with a firm tone to determine the question of the girl.

    "When I first met someone, I doubted their gender. What should I do to respond?"

    "I didn''t mean that..." The girl didn''t apologize, but shook her head gently, which revealed a kind of pleasant beauty.

    "The chance of meeting a man in a place other than the human world is very low, someone can''t meet him in his whole life, so I''m a little surprised..."

    It''s true that there are almost no men in the fantasy countryside except in the human world.

    Other don''t say, say speechless, although came to fantasy Township only one or two days, but until now did not see a man, the original also very few men appear.

    It can be said that in the fantasy countryside, except for human beings, men are rare to the national treasure that can no longer be rare.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether it''s men or women!" Marisa continued to pat the speechless shoulder, pointing to the girl.

    "She''s my friend, Lizzie Alice Alice Megatron

    "Alice magtroid!" The clear voice line of the girl named Alice has been raised a little at last.

    "Not Megatron!"

    "Is it?" Marisa grabs his head.

    "Well, whatever it is, it''s Alice!"

    Seeing that Marissa didn''t care, both wordless and Alice were speechless.

 Chapter 1735

    "Eight! Cloud! White! "

    Just as silent, Marisa and Alice were talking, a voice full of anger sounded like thunder on the other side of the hall.

    Hearing this voice, wordless heart whispered a bad.

    It''s only one or two days to come to fanciful village. Although I met many people, there is almost no chance to introduce myself to wordless. Naturally, no one knows the name of wordless.

    And the only one who introduced himself was the one who used the name "eight cloud white" to call speechless

    On the other side of the hall, near the door, a girl in red and white witch''s clothes, with a big bow on her head, came to the silent side angrily.

    "That''s A dream Marisa looked speechless with an uncertain expression.

    "What on earth did you do to provoke that spiritual dream which was not interested in anything to this extent?..."

    Alice seemed a little surprised to see the angry appearance of Lingmeng, and her eyes on wordless body were a little more curious.

    Only speechless, covering his face, again nothing can be said.

    Only he knew that there was probably only one reason for Lingmeng to be angry

    "What do you want to do when you''ve been missing all day?" Come to the speechless in front of the spirit of the dream fire to speechless shouting.

    "Don''t you know you''re a huge problem. Will you get into trouble wherever you go? "

    As expected, the reason for Lingmeng''s anger is that he is not worried about where he went all day, but about whether he got into trouble all day.

    "I will not refute your statement of" super trouble " Wordless knead his brow, as if some impatient appearance, waved.

    "Besides, even if you are in trouble, I will give you some money. You will forgive me too

    "Who do you think I am?!" The spirit dream starts with rage.

    "Give me some money? Can a little money solve the problem? At least a little more? "

    Aside. Magic Li Sha and Alice almost fell, two speechless twitching faces, and make complaints about their dreams.

    "Can you speak in a low voice?"

    At this time. A voice full of displeasure was heard by the group.

    "People who don''t know think you''re going to fight. Is the party over? "

    Hear this tone full of displeasure voice. The group turned their heads.

    The next moment, a dress like pajamas, with a long purple straight hair girl into the vision of a group.

    It''s amazing. It''s Patricia!

    Looking at standing there, I am looking at this side with a face full of displeasure. To be correct, I should say that I am looking at the speechless pachuli with a face full of displeasure. Lingmeng, Marissa, Alice and others can''t help but look at each other.

    "What have you done that people and gods are angry about?" It''s actually Alice who just met.

    Alice''s speechless eyes had been ignored, looked at and curious from the beginning, and now they have become completely weird.

    "It''s OK to let the spiritual dream, which has never been moved, get so angry. How can you really make trouble when you let the family squat where the feelings are not fluctuating?"

    "Angry?" Marisa couldn''t help but look at Patricia.

    "Is Patricia angry?"

    It''s also natural for Marisa to have such a question.

    After all, from other people''s point of view, looking at the speechless Patchouli with an unhappy face is more like hating speechless than angry with speechless.

    At least that''s what Reimu and Marisa think.

    But Alice must have nodded.

    "This family squats is really angry!"

    "I''m sorry to squat at home..." Patricia''s unhappy face turned to Alice, and pulled up an expression of playfulness.

    "No match for a puppet player..."

    Suddenly, Alice also took a look at the corner of her eyes, and her face was also full of a smile.

    "After all, it''s a banquet. My puppet player may have to go on stage to perform a puppet show. It''s not the same as squatting in a family that can only read books..."

    "That''s really unfortunate. Today''s banquet doesn''t make it necessary for a puppet player to make a fool of himself on the stage. As the host, let my family squat down to entertain you..."

    "Isn''t it shameful to squat at home? Isn''t it embarrassing to come out and entertain us? If someone squats down suddenly and falls down, is that trouble?... ""Although the Red Devils hall is very big, it''s the only place for the banquet. There''s no need for the guests to worry about the physical strength. I''m more worried about whether there will be too many people in the future, trampling on some puppet, that''s our responsibility..."

    "Where and where is the Red Devils hall so big? How could someone trample on the doll?"

    "Don''t say that. It doesn''t matter if you step on one or two? It would be disappointing, wouldn''t it? "

    For a moment, Patricia and Alice seemed to release an electric current in their eyes. They collided violently in the mid air, resulting in sparks and swords.

    Looking at this kind of patuli and Alice, silent, Lingmeng and Malisha all step back together. Malisha''s face is full of fear and doubt.

    "Patricia is not like Patricia, and Alice is not like Alice..." The weak voice of Marisa.

    "Minh pachuli is calm and Alice is gentle. Why did it suddenly become like this?"

    Hearing the words of morlisha, he had no words and wanted to laugh, but he could not laugh.

    Why does Patricia not look like Patricia and Alice

    It''s simple.

    Because patuli likes Marisa, so does Alice!

    Lily is the same!

    I like Marisa who loves to shoot guns!

    Naturally, they are all rivals of each other!

    It''s such an incredible relationship that Petrie and Alice are not like themselves.

    "I don''t know!" Don''t turn your head and open your mouth lazily.

    "I''m here for the party, not for the fight. Bring me food!"

    "Call you!" Marisa slaps her speechless shoulder decisively.

    "As a dream husband, shouldn''t you serve the dream?"

    "The husband of a dream?" Pachuli and Alice, who are in a fight at any time, look at Lingmeng and are surprised.

    "Did you also learn the gossip of the crow who loves to shoot secretly?" A listless opening in a spiritual dream.

    "He''s not my husband!"

    "Is it?" Speechless blinked at the spiritual dream.

    "Even if I gave you a bag of gold coins every day, would you not admit that I am your husband?"

    "A bag a day?" Lingmeng is full of energy.

    "Take out the gold coin first!"

    "I said Marisa looked at the spiritual dream scornfully.

    "Some gold coins let you sell yourself. I really misread you..."

    "Is it?" Speechless turned his head and looked at morlisha. He said this kind of thing.

    "If, then, I also give you some precious and precious treasures every day, would you like to be my wife?"

    "Treasure?" A pair of ears of a black-and-white robber are up.

    "What treasure?"

    "Marisa!" Seeing Marissa''s face moving, Alice raised her voice.

    "You Are you really going to marry this man? "

    "In fact, you can come together..." Speechless, she made an invitation to Alice, who had just met five minutes ago.

    "If you marry me with Marissa, you can roll the sheets together every night..."

    "With me and with Marisa Rolling sheets?... " Alice''s head was in a state of confusion, and her pretty face was flushed, but her eyes were shaken.

    Looking at the three beautiful girls, Lingmeng, Malisha and Alice, who are all sunk by themselves, their faces are shaking, and their silent hearts are slightly dark.

    All of a sudden, wordless felt that he was being pulled by others. At the same time, there was a chill behind him.

    "You The idea of fighting Marisa... " Pachuli lowered her head, her voice was very low, which made her heart beat faster.

    However, when pachuli raised her head, her face was not only half gloomy, but also a little red and shy.

    "You Is your wife still short of people? "

    "Missing!" Speechless Leng Leng, and then did not hesitate to hold up the hands of Patricia.

    "Every day, every night, every minute, and a dozen a minute. If you have any cute girls, please introduce them to me as well!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1736

    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa..."

    On the terrace of the Red Devils hall, a clapping voice suddenly reverberated over the Red Devils hall and spread to everyone''s ears.

    In the hall of the Red Devils hall, a group of monsters came to the banquet and stopped talking together, which made the whole hall silent for a moment. Then they raised their heads one by one and looked at the platform above the stairs.

    There, a kind of cherry colored Goth Lori''s Remilia was suspended in the mid air. Her body was floating on the water, thinking of the weak frequency, undulating up and down, with a confident smile on her face, clapping and attracting everyone''s eyes.

    "Welcome to the Red Devils hall!"

    Scarlet eyes slowly swept over everyone below, and Remilia, like the king sitting on the throne, raised her head, and her voice was clear, young and dignified.

    "Today, I''d like to invite you to our Red Devils Pavilion, mainly to announce a happy event to you!"

    After that, Remilia raised a hand.

    Suddenly, in the corridor by the side, a maid in uniform led her face to look at Flemish''s hand and walked to Remilia''s direction.

    See, below, a little whisper began to wave.

    "Isn''t that Flemish?" Once sneaked into the Red Devils'' hall to ''borrow'' something and happened to meet Fleur. I played with Fleur many times. It was not a surprise that I didn''t fight the unknown Marisa and looked at Fleur at the top.

    "What happened to Fran? Didn''t Remilia always refuse to let Fran out? "

    No more Marisa, and even Alice, who knew more or less, frowned. She was a little surprised. Only silent, dreamy and patrician looked the same. She quietly looked at Fran, who was approaching her past in the direction of Remilia. She said nothing.

    Under the gaze of all the people below, Fran is not afraid of life at all. She is led to Remilia by night.

    Remilia''s figure fell on the ground, looking at Fran, who seemed to be excited because of the excitement. Her face was filled with a smile. She held Fran''s hand and looked at everyone.

    "This is me, the sister of Remilia scarlet, francolu scarlet!" Remilia sighed a little.

    "I believe that many people know that my sister has always been in poor health, has never been out of the Red Devils hall, nor has she appeared in other people''s eyes..."

    Hearing this, many monsters looked at each other.

    Of course, they know that Fleur''s'' health is not good enough ''to make the people who play with her become bad enough, or even have no health.

    In that case, why did Remilia let the evil girl come out

    "Today, I want to announce to you that my sister will not suffer any more from today!" Here, Remilia was delighted.

    "Fleur''s body has been completely cured, and there will be no more problems. She can walk in the sunshine without being stuffy in the room."

    When they heard this, all the people in the room were shouting.

    Is the body cured

    That is to say, the ghost animal sister has no danger, can we get along without worries

    "I''m very happy! Really happy! " Remilia moved her eyes to the crowd below, her voice high.

    "So, I want you all to share this joy with me. Please don''t mention it. Until dawn, this banquet will not be closed. Just enjoy the food and bar here!"

    "Oh, oh, oh --"

    In an instant, all the monsters gave out a cheering voice, copying all the bustle of the Red Devils hall.

    "By the way!" Remilia spoke loudly again, and a group of monsters also cooperated.

    But this time, Remilia didn''t even have a smile on her face. If she looked carefully, she could even see a trace of depression. She held out a hand and pointed to a certain direction in the hall.

    "We will have a new member in the Red Devils hall. He will be the steward of our Red Devils hall. Let''s get to know each other!"

    All eyes in the hall followed Remilia''s fingers.

    There, speechless is being surrounded by four people, namely, Lingmeng, Marisa, pachuli and Alice, with astonishment on their faces.

    "Steward of the Red Devils house?" Spirit dream, magic sand, Alice people also surprised to see speechless, especially spirit dream, very confused way.

    "Aren''t you in charge of the eight cloud family? How can this become the steward of the Red Devils hall again?... "

    "Who is in charge of the eight cloud family?" This time, it was Patricia''s turn to look at wordless with some doubts."What''s going on with the eight cloud family?"

    "I''m the one who needs the answer most!" Speechless frowned, pulled the paracouli aside, and asked softly in her ear.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It was the decision of the elder sister..." Being whispered in the ear by wordless, Patricia was not at ease, but explained.

    "My sister wants ramie to announce your stay in the Red Devils hall anyway. Ramie has no choice but to let you be the steward of the Red Devils Hall..."

    "Have you got my consent?" Silent and wry smile, but at this time, people in the whole hall are looking at him, and he is not good to refute at this time, so that Remilia and the whole Red Devils hall lose face. At present, only groaning step forward.

    "Bayunbai, as the steward of the Red Devils hall for the time being, please give me more advice..."

    "Eight clouds?..." Many monsters murmured to themselves, obviously those who knew what the surname represented.

    "That''s all I want to announce!" See speechless did not fall their own face, simply admitted down, Remilia seems to be very satisfied with the kind, to all the monsters on the scene nodded his head.

    "Next, please enjoy the party to your heart''s content!"

    To leave this sentence, Remilia led the wordless Fleming, and left the scene with the night.

    It wasn''t until Remilia left that a group of monsters began to talk again and began to enjoy the food on the long table around them.

    "What do you mean?..."

    On the other hand, the spiritual dream is to question the speechless.

    "I just wanted to live in the shrine yesterday, but today I''m living in the Red Devils hall again. Aren''t you very dissatisfied with the fact that I have to give me a bag of gold coins to live in the shrine?"

    "A lot of things have happened, which is also decided temporarily..." An explanation of wordless distress.

    "It''s none of my business..."

    "That doesn''t matter!" The spirit dream covered his chest and looked to wordless warily.

    "But you don''t want to take the gold back!"

    "OK..." No sigh.

    "Whatever you like..."

    "The leader of the eight cloud family The steward of the Red Devils Or the male owner of the Boli Shrine... " Marisa seemed to recognize speechless again, and looked at speechless.

    "Unexpectedly, your background is so strong..."

    Is for oneself no longer to raise a * * bothered and complacent spirit dream glanced at the magic Li Sha one eye.

    "The last one is wrong!"

    "No more..." Speechless sighed again, a little refreshed.

    "Ask you a question, do you know where the pavilion will always be?"

    "Forever Pavilion..." Lingmeng, morlisha, pachuli and Alice are all stunned.

    "What are you looking for yongyongting for?" This is the problem of Patricia.

    "Want to find someone to fight with?" This is Melissa''s speech.

    "Do you have anything to do with the eternal pavilion?" This is Alice''s question.

    "Don''t make any more trouble!" This is the warning of spiritual dreams.

    Speechless can only pat his cheek, put on the shoulder of pachuli.

    "Muq! Take me to the pavilion tomorrow! "

    "My name is not mu q!" Patsy opened her silent hand and showed a rare resistance.

    "Go by yourself!"

    "Don''t be so..." He said to pachuli with a smile.

    "If you take me to the eternal Pavilion, I can tell you a secret about Marisa..."

    "My secret?" Marisa was startled.

    "The secret of Marisa?" Pachuli''s eyes brightened, she struggled for a while, and coughed.

    "If you just bring it, it''s ok..."

    "I can take it too!" Alice suddenly stood out, staring at speechless, with a little hope in it.

    "I can take it with me..."

    "Ha ha..." No words but a smile.

    "Well, I''ll tell you the secret of Melissa too..."

    Alice''s pretty face slowed down, and pachuli on the eyes, once again burst out of the spark r1152

 Chapter 1737

    It has to be said that fantasy town is really a very magical place.

    This evaluation is not only aimed at the magical environment of fantasy town compared with the outside world, but also at the existence of people living in fantasy town.

    If it''s outside, Remilia announces to others that Flemish is back to normal, and will not do anything to others in the future. Even if others choose to believe it, they will not dare to approach Flemish wantonly before witnessing that Flemish is not dangerous.

    After all, one can''t do well, it''s likely to be the fate of broken bones, isn''t it

    But in fanciful countryside, a group of people came to the party, and heard Remilia''s announcement of the monsters, but they didn''t doubt Remilia''s words at all, and didn''t worry that Fleur would suddenly go crazy. At the party, each of them seemed like a curious baby, to talk with Fleur.

    And Fleur is not afraid of life at all. She seems to be very happy. She never refuses anyone who comes to talk to her. She speaks to other monsters in an innocent, romantic, cheerful and innocent expression and voice line.

    In the whole process, Remilia, like a stupid sister, accompanies Flemish and looks after Flemish all the time. Sometimes she angrily scolds the monsters who want to touch Flemish. Sometimes she stops those who are too close to Flemish. Sometimes she preaches to Flemish and sometimes she laughs at Flemish.

    In this case, the whole party. The voices of Remilia and Fran have never stopped. They have been heard by every monster frequently, which makes a group of monsters present more interested.

    As Remilia said before the party, it didn''t end until it was almost dawn.

    In the farewell of monsters, the noise in the hall of the Red Devils hall gradually stopped.

    Both Lingmeng and Malisha are ordinary human beings. At least their existence is ordinary human beings. There is no strange organ or blood in their bodies, except for the powerful power that others don''t have. It''s just a human being.

    Stayed up all night. Before dawn, they were almost dizzy and sleepy, but they didn''t make it. Before dawn, they were drunk and sleepy. Fell to the ground. Never got up again.

    Compared with Lingmeng and Malisha. Alice is much better.

    Alice was a human, but later. After some practice, it has become a magic envoy.

    The magic here refers to a race of monsters rather than people like Marisa who can perform magic.

    If Melissa is a human being who is supposed to be a magician, then Alice is a monster whose race is a magician.

    Therefore, Alice is not a human, but a monster. Naturally, in the night, she has more spirit than the human dream and magic Lisa.

    In the end, without any way, Lingmeng was sent back to Boli shrine by Wuyan, and Malisa was sent home by Alice. In the meantime, it''s possible to take care of Malisha. According to Alice, the time for going to the eternal Pavilion will probably have to be postponed for a day.

    In response, Patricia raised an objection, saying that she would be enough to lead the way alone, and that Alice could stay where she was cool.

    However, after Alice pointed at pachuli''s drowsy and pale pretty face and made a mockery of it, but pachuli, who was sleepy and tired, was sunk smoothly and agreed to refuse to start the day.

    In fact, whether it''s patuli or Alice, even if they are kind enough to lead someone''s way, they won''t be so active and they won''t give each other any tricks.

    But as for a secret of Marissa, pachuli even forgot that she was taken advantage of by wordless, and Alice also forgot that she had just known wordless for less than one night. Both girls showed extraordinary enthusiasm and were determined to lead wordless.

    Speechless can only look at the sky and sigh for a long time. It''s worthy of being the life winner in the fantasy country. The black and white robber, magic Lisha, can teach these two Lily girls. They are really gods and human beings. Our model

    When it was almost dawn and the sky was a little white, the hall of the red devil hall was empty at last. All the monsters left the red devil hall and went home to sleep, leaving only a very embarrassed scene.

    Wordless is now the steward of the Red Devils.

    No matter whether the identity is true or not, he can''t do the work of cleaning and cleaning with the help of many goblin maids and capable maids in the red devil hall.

    So when pachuli and little devil went back to the underground library to have a rest, and she and the goblin maids cleaned up the scene at night, they had no intention of patting their buttocks and leaving.

    It''s a pity that even if she is willing to leave, Fleur will not let him go.

    So in one of the luxurious rooms in the Red Devils, Remilia''s room, Fran stood on the bed and said this in front of Remilia, who was full of dullness."Fran is going to sleep with her brother!"

    When this sentence came out, Remilia stayed for a while, and then a roar was heard in the whole Red Devils hall.

    "Absolutely! yes! no All right! "

    "Why?..." Fran seems to have known that Remilia would scream like this for a long time. She tilted her head and looked at Remilia, who was shocked and angry, wrongly.

    "Do you want to let Fleur sleep in the basement?"

    "Of course not!" Remilia didn''t hesitate to open her mouth. By the way, she gave a silent look at the drama.

    "Fleur, you can sleep with your sister!"

    "Good!" Franton jumped up and down on the bed excited.

    "Then, brother and sister, come quickly!"

    For a moment, speechless and Remilia almost didn''t react.

    Brother? Sister? Come on

    "Fleur..." As if thinking of a possibility, Remilia looked at Fran gingerly.

    "You don''t want my sister and that guy..."

    "Yes!" Fran''s crisp voice echoed around.

    "Fran wants to sleep with her brother and sister!"

    Remilia was on the plane, her face was stiff and she looked at the speechless.

    Sleeping with this guy

    "What a joke!" Remiley Adam was furious.

    "Who wants to sleep with him?!"

    "Ah..." Fran''s pretty face fell.

    "It turns out that my sister doesn''t want to sleep with Fran?"

    "I don''t want to sleep with this guy!" Remilia pointed to a speechless figure of indifference, and she was furious.

    "Fleur, you can sleep with your sister!"

    "No!" Fran shouted.

    "Fran is going to sleep with her brother!"

    "You..."

    "Well, let''s fight on. When can we go to bed?" The wordless, impatient wave that had begun to yawn.

    "If you want to sleep, go to sleep quickly. If you are noisy, the authority of the owner of the Red Devils hall will have to be reduced by several levels..."

    Then, speechless, in spite of Remilia''s screams, she sat on Remilia''s bed, picked up Fran and lay down in the bed.

    "Go to bed early, Fran..."

    "I see! Brother! " Fran rubbed her chest with happiness, and looked forward to Remilia.

    "Sister..."

    Seeing speechless lying on her bed, Fran looked at her face with hope. Remilia''s mouth opened and closed. She could not say the words she refused. She wanted to cry without tears.

    It''s a pity. After 500 years of living, Remilia has never laid a bed with a man. Now, she has to sleep in the same bed with a man who has known him for one or two days, or even some annoying man

    Of course Remilia didn''t want to.

    But seeing the look of expectation, Remilia, who felt sorry for her, could only struggle for a while, and cried out to herself.

    "Forget it!"

    With a wave of bat wings behind her, Remilia flew straight up into the air, glided over a perfect arc, fell beside Fran, lay down, and stared at him like a warning.

    "If you dare to take advantage of me to sleep..."

    The words have not finished, speechless then cold not Lingding blocked a sentence to go back.

    "For me, it''s more like a disobedient sister than a heterosexual!"

    "Who is your sister..." As soon as Remilia wanted to retort, she closed her eyes and kissed flora on the forehead.

    "Good night..."

    "Good night! Brother! " Fran gave a tap, a kiss on her speechless cheek, and then, when Remilia could not help getting angry again, she turned her head and kissed Remilia on her cheek.

    "Good night! Sister! "

    Remilia froze her cheek and looked at Fleur''s happy expression. It seemed that something had melted in her heart, which made her hold Fleur.

    "Good night Siste

 Chapter 1738

    I don''t know if it''s too much fun or everyone has burned out. The whole Red Devils hall has been quiet since the end of the banquet. There is no sound coming out. Almost everyone is immersed in the dream country and hasn''t woke up for a long time.

    This state lasted until the next day, until the next morning, one by one goblin maid came out of the room and began to work.

    That is to say, all the members of the Red Devils hall have been sleeping from the morning after the banquet to the next morning!

    Slept all day and all night!

    As the owner of the Red Devils is a vampire, and also a vampire who is afraid of light and water, so the scale of the Red Devils hall is very large, but there are not many windows, and it is still closed all day, so it is difficult to have natural light into the Red Devils hall.

    And Remilia''s room doesn''t even have a window. The whole room, except for a gate, is full of walls.

    In such a room, if the light is off, it is dark, even in the daytime.

    As a result, the three of them, wordless, Flemish and Remilia, were not disturbed by other factors and slept comfortably for a long time.

    But, this sleep, doomed to sleep.

    In my sleep, I felt a strong murderous rush in my face!

    What''s more, it''s still against him!

    That undisguised murderous. Directly into the deep sleep of speechless to stimulate the head a clear, consciousness in a moment all return to the mind, eyes suddenly open, turn around, see the source of murderous gas.

    However, when the source of murderous Qi becomes a scene and enters into the field of vision of speechless, speechless stupefied.

    I saw that the source of murderous Qi, which was so strong that it seemed to be trained from the slaughterhouse, was diffused in a tall and slender figure.

    Tall and slender figures stood at the door of the room. A decent maid''s dress seemed to spread out. There is no wrinkle on it. A pair of blue eyes twinkle like stars in the dark room, as bright as a silver hair.

    It''s a pity. this moment. The bright blue eyes are full of murderous spirit. Like a single arrow, it is released into the room with a strong frequency enough to hurt people''s skin.

    No. It should be said that it was released on the speechless body!

    Come, it''s sixteen nights!

    Looking at the night, he didn''t cover up his murderous intention at all. He looked at himself directly. He looked like he could attack at any time. He frowned wordlessly.

    Whoever wakes up with murderous Qi when sleeping will not be in a good mood.

    What''s more, those who are facing speechless release of murderous Qi, who live under the same roof with him to some extent, should have no hostile relationship.

    That''s even worse.

    At least, wordless.

    At present, speechless frown, straight to the night.

    "What''s wrong with your brain?"

    In the face of such a bad speech, she took a deep breath in the night, converged her murderous spirit, and returned to a light face.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. bayunbai, but I didn''t expect that as a housekeeper, you would sleep in the same bed as your servant, so it''s a little surprising..."

    "Your surprise is amazing..." Speechless as if to see through the night''s mind, looked at her, frowned loose, some lazy wave.

    "To be a normal person, I''m afraid I''m scared by your surprise?"

    "Although I don''t think so, let me ask..." I don''t pay attention to the wordless teasing at night. Maybe I know that I can''t say anything with my mouth. I look at wordless and ask directly.

    "Mr. bayunbai, did you get into the bed without the consent of the eldest lady?"

    When he said this, he ye once again released a strong murderous spirit. It is obvious that if the silent answer is not correct, even if he can''t fight, he ye will fight hard.

    It turned out that the smart and capable maid chief thought that speechless was sneaking into Remilia''s bed, so she had such a big reaction.

    This perfect and unrestrained maid chief can do everything properly, but once it involves Remilia, it seems that she will become very irrational.

    But, speechless oneself also didn''t do anything wrong, naturally also don''t need to be afraid of the question that night carries the threat faintly, ignored the murderous spirit of night, gave night a glance.

    "Do you think I have any reason to climb on the bed of two children without permission?"

    "Little Children?... " The murderous spirit of the night suddenly stopped.It''s true that Remilia and Fran are good looking children, but the two sisters have lived for 500 years and 495 years, almost 20 times as long as they have no words.

    Who will treat these two vampire lords as children

    What''s more, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that about Remilia. If I let Remilia hear that, I''m sure she will go mad

    He was just telling the truth, for he was very strange in his heart.

    Maybe, Remilia and Fran are both alive for a long time, but the two sisters are really just children in the silent heart.

    One looks dignified on the surface, but in fact it is very childish.

    A child who looks dangerous, but whose mind is not even ten years old.

    Such a pair of sisters, live for a long time, in the silent mind, are only two children.

    I can''t go to sleep without a word because of such a noisy night. I yawned, got up from the bed, stretched myself, and looked at my side.

    "Brother..." With her thumbs in her hands, Flemish was sleeping, crying for her brother.

    "Fleur..." Remilia, holding Fran in her arms, was also sleeping, but she called her sister''s name like a dreamer.

    Looking at the lovely sleeping faces of these two little girls, whose appearance is less than ten years old, I can''t help but slow down my face at night, showing a light smile, let alone speechless, full of doting in my heart.

    Gently release the hand of Fran who tightly holds her chest clothes, and then put one foot of Remilia who kicked the quilt back into the quilt. Speechless, she got up from the bed and helped two little girls to cover the quilt.

    "Have a good dream..." Touched Fleur''s head, silently kissed Fleur''s forehead, then looked at Remilia, who was murmuring, and laughed.

    "I''m so cute when I go to bed. How can I be so frank at ordinary times..."

    Then, speechless touched Remilia''s head and kissed her smooth forehead.

    Watching this scene happen, I couldn''t help but step forward, but stopped immediately.

    Because, night saw, speechless eyes do not have any evil thoughts, some, only like to treat their own sister, full of doting.

    This lets the night look at speechless in a pair of blue eyes also gradually lost the spirit.

    In front of this man, is really from the heart of Remilia as a sister of the same existence!

    What''s more, I seem willing to care about Remilia!

    What''s going on

    It''s OK for the second young lady, but the eldest young lady has only known him for less than three days, and there have been many conflicts. Why can there be such a doting in his eyes

    These questions are piled up in the heart of zheyan, which makes zheyan''s heart, which has always been calm, have some ups and downs. At the same time, it''s also a little like to understand the man who suddenly broke into the Red Devils'' hall.

    Perhaps, only knowing him, can we know what he thinks in his heart, how to conclude a contract with the second miss that even lives are shared, and how to treat the first miss

    These thoughts are hidden in my heart, and I look at the wordless, unshakable and slightly bowed.

    "Breakfast is ready, Mr. Bai. Would you like to have dinner?"

    "Ready?..." Speechless is a tiny Zheng.

    "Didn''t I come to prepare breakfast?"

    "Our maids do all the rough work..." An expressionless answer at night.

    "Lord Bai is the steward of the Red Devils hall. Just guide us..."

    "It seems that my position in the Red Devils hall is quite good..." Speechless shrugs.

    "Did you make breakfast?"

    "I''m in charge of the breakfast for the two ladies and Mr. Bai..."

    "Then I''ll eat it!"

    This time, he was stunned.

    Isn''t it that I made it? Is he going not to eat it

    It''s a pity that the question of zheyan has just risen, so he left zheyan alone, looking at his back, speechless for a long time

 Chapter 1739

    In the Red Devils hall, Remilia is the most important one.

    After all, Remilia is the owner of the Red Devils Museum. She has the highest status both at home and abroad, which is natural.

    And behind Remilia, the second lady, Fran, is the highest status in the Red Devils.

    If there is any position in the Red Devils hall that can be vaguely comparable to Remilia and Fran, it is Remilia''s friend and the owner of the underground Library of the Red Devils hall, pachuli!

    Remilia, Fran and pachuli are the most unshakable beings in the Red Devils.

    In addition to Remilia, Fleur and pachuli, Juye is the highest ranking person in the whole red devil Pavilion, followed by the goblin maids who work in the red devil Pavilion, and the bottom of the position is the gate keeper - red beauty bell!

    A pitiful and pitiful character

    As for the status of the little devil, there is something special.

    As an emissary of pachuli, the little devil is absolutely obedient to pachuli''s orders, but also because it is pachuli''s emissary, the little devil does not need to obey the orders of people other than his master, even Remilia, the highest ranking in the red devil Museum, is no exception.

    But Remilia is the owner of the Red Devils hall. The owner of the little devil still lives in other people''s territory. In this way, the status of the little devil seems a little unclear.

    On the surface, though. The position of the little devil in the red devil hall is also seen as a level with the maid of night, but it is not as powerful as the maid of night, and it can command many goblin maids in the red devil hall.

    In other words, apart from Remilia, Fleur and pachuli, the night is the highest status in the Red Devils hall!

    But now, this existence began to fall after Remilia announced that she had no words to become the steward of the Red Devils.

    As he said, the general rough work is the work of the maids and even the head maid himself. The work of the housekeeper is to solve the problems for the master. Manage everything at home. Guide the maids.

    This guide, of course, also includes the maidservant master.

    So, in the past. She has been only responsible for the food, clothing, housing and transportation of Remilia and Fran. Now. I also need to serve my nominal boss, and the breakfast I need to prepare has changed from two to three.

    Pachuli''s clothing, food, housing and transportation are generally in the charge of the little devil, only for certain occasions. For example, when Remilia invited pachuli to come over for dinner, she was in charge of the night.

    In the process of eating breakfast, she explained some rules of the Red Devils hall to him at the same time when she had no words to eat as a standard maid.

    For example, the role of wordless and sleepless serving their masters, and the maids in the Red Devils hall, must first solve the breakfast, then wake up the two ladies, and serve them up, wash and eat before they get up.

    Although, wordless would like to tell him that he didn''t want to be the steward of the red devil hall, he just chased the duck to the shelf.

    It can be seen that he was not humble or overactive, devoted to his duties, and continued to explain the affairs of the Red Devils hall with the same complexion. He could not say this sentence without hesitation.

    Because, from the words of the night, wordless clearly know how much the servant general is interested in the affairs of the Red Devils hall.

    Obviously, I like the things I do as a maid in the red devil''s palace from my heart.

    In this way, speechless can''t say "I''m just a nominal housekeeper, and I won''t be in charge of the affairs of the Red Devils hall." this is equivalent to denying the things that night values.

    No way, speechless can only choose to obediently listen to the night''s instructions.

    Anyway, Flemish is here. The butler of the red devil''s hall is taking care of Flemish. By the way, he can also take care of the big lady with fake authority. Besides these two, his position in the red devil''s hall is the highest. Why not

    Of course, if we let those who know the real identity of speechless people know about this matter, they will certainly laugh.

    As a real ancestor, the king of vampires, he even works as a housekeeper for two suckling vampires. Don''t he laugh off other people''s big teeth

    It seems that he also thought of this, so when explaining the rules and affairs in the Red Devils hall, he always paid attention to wordless performance. He was relieved until he confirmed that wordless didn''t have any adverse reaction. At the same time, his impression of wordless was much better.

    This is a person who will not stick to the small section, will not be surprised by people''s eyes, and will not be proud of his noble blood!

    In addition, this person also treats two little vampires who are weaker in blood than many levels of their own as sisters. He really feels that he should know this person.We need to know that in the vampire values, blood determines everything. A vampire with high blood should be born with a higher status than a vampire with weak blood. Like the dragon people, they regard blood as the criterion, and they respected it in a deep-rooted and unshakable way.

    Even if the weak side is stronger than the high side, it is the same!

    It is also because of this that Remilia was not only troubled by her low level of blood, but also spent a period of time trying to find a way to improve her blood, until later she had no choice but to give up.

    To be honest, Remilia''s blood is not low.

    Otherwise, in the era when the true ancestor of the vampire disappeared, Remilia would not be more and more high-profile.

    It''s not polite to say that despite the true ancestor, Remilia''s blood is in the forefront even if it''s not the peak of the vampire race!

    It''s a pity that compared with the real ancestors, it''s really far behind. Compared with the aristocrats who stand at the top of the vampire race, it''s also a little bit worse.

    Even people like Remilia have been bothered by their blood, so it can be seen how much vampires value their blood.

    Therefore, he was surprised that he didn''t hold the true ancestral blood and was proud of himself. At the same time, he also had a good impression of wordless.

    He Ye didn''t know. Speechless is not the true ancestor at the beginning, but the true ancestor''s blood became the true ancestor through exchange with the system later. It''s not as deep-rooted as the vampire''s blood values.

    If speechless is a real ancestor in the beginning, maybe he will really look down upon Remilia and Flemish, then maybe

    Time, in the night of explanation, quietly passing

    "That is to say..." Put the empty breakfast plate aside, sit silently on the seat, and put your hands around your chest.

    "My job is to guide you to work in the Red Devils every day and accept your report on your work. Besides, I''m only responsible for matters related to Remilia and Fleur, right?"

    "Yes..." He didn''t go out of his way to correct his address to the first and second ladies of the Red Devils hall, and nodded his head.

    "However, I am in charge of the daily food, clothing, housing and transportation of the first and second ladies. While guiding us, white adult should pay attention to the care of the first and second ladies..."

    "Then I know what I should do about it!" Speechless turned around, looked at the night, then smiled a little, toward the night, stretched out his hand.

    "In addition, I''m a new comer. I''m sure I can''t take care of many things. You have to help me then, my maid commander..."

    Hearing this, he was stunned directly on the spot. He looked at the silent smile and the hand stretched out towards him. After half a sound, he reacted. He was a little flustered.

    I took a deep breath and forced my panic under the pressure of the night. I kept the image of my perfect and unrestrained maid head all the time and bowed slightly. Then I stretched out my hand and held it together with my wordless hand.

    "My duty is to do my best at night!"

    Soft touch from the delicate palm up on the silent nerve, feel the hand that white smooth touch, for a moment, speechless can not help but praise.

    In the Red Devils hall, the workload is the largest, but her hands are not even a little cocoon, still so smooth, it''s not surprising that people who don''t know think she doesn''t work hard at all.

    In fact, he is smart and capable at night. Almost anyone who fantasizes about the countryside knows it!

    Perfect and unrestrained servant girl!

    It''s not just talk!

    These feelings, just stay in the silent heart for less than a second, then disappear. After shaking the hand of the night, wordless and unrelenting release, and comfortably stretch a stretch.

    "It''s almost time. Go and get the first lady and the second lady out of bed."

    "I see! Lord Bai! "

 Chapter 1740

    "Ha ~"

    sitting in the first place, Remilia yawned and complained with her bleary eyes.

    "I''m a vampire. Why do I have to go to bed early and get up early, and have three meals or the same?"

    No one answered this question to Remilia. Even in the night of loyalty to Remilia, she put her breakfast in front of Remilia, ignoring her complaints.

    I think that for this matter, Remilia must have complained many times, and she also understood that every time she told Remilia that she was not working hard, she had to be forced to get up and eat when she took photos, right

    Don''t think that Juye is loyal to Remilia, just think that whatever Remilia says, Juye will do it. If something is not beneficial to Remilia, Juye will not do it, or even force Remilia to do it according to her own opinions.

    To this, Remilia is also distressed, but also understand that night is for their own good, only obedient to do.

    From this point of view, Remilia is really a good person.

    On the other hand, Fran rubbed her eyes all the time, listless, but she didn''t complain as much as Remilia. She looked at the breakfast in front of her, turned her head and looked at her side.

    There, a deacon dressed speechless is staring at the black tea in the tea set in his hand tray. His brow is stirring from time to time, which looks like something unexpected.

    Seeing this, Flemish asked curiously.

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"

    Hearing Fran''s voice, Remilia and Zha night also looked speechless, curious to see him staring at the black tea in the tray of tea set.

    "What''s the matter, Lord Bai?" The night was a little troubled.

    "Is there something wrong with my black tea?"

    "Impossible!" Without waiting for a silent answer, Remilia spoke with vigilance.

    "The black tea at night is the most advanced, and it is impossible for you to make mistakes in the small work of making black tea. Although you are the steward of the Red Devils hall, I warn you that you should not try to make trouble at night by doing something that is not necessary..."

    "Am I such a person in your mind?" Speechless took his eyes back from the tea set. There was no deacon who should have looked like a deacon. She gave Remilia a white look.

    "I''m just surprised by the ingredients of these black teas..."

    "Accident?..." Remilia, Fleming and Zha ye all have doubts on their faces.

    "If I don''t hear it wrong..." Put the tray in hand on the desktop, speechless looking at the night.

    "Should blood be added to the black tea?"

    "It''s my fault..." Hearing the silent words, he bowed on the spot.

    "I forgot to tell Mr. Bai that the eldest lady likes to add type B blood in black tea. The unsuspecting Mr. Bai will feel that there is a problem that should be solved..."

    "Well, I didn''t mean to punish you for this..." Looking at the way of bowing and apologizing in the night, he waved with a silent smile.

    "It''s just that I rarely see people add blood to their diet, so I''m just surprised..."

    "Rarely?..." Remilia tilted her head and her face became more confused.

    "Although adding blood to black tea is my own hobby, adding blood to diet is not a very rare thing for vampires, is it?"

    Indeed, many vampires like to add their favorite blood to their own red wine. For some vampire aristocrats, this tendency is a kind of enjoyment.

    But Remilia prefers black tea to red wine, so she adds blood to black tea.

    As for speechless, since he is the most noble true ancestor of vampire, he should also have his own preferences in this respect, such as adding blood to favorite food, right

    Unfortunately, Remilia forgot one thing.

    "Unlike ordinary vampires, true ancestors don''t need blood to survive!" Silent a little reminder.

    "So, I don''t usually suck blood. No, I should say, up to now, I have never sucked anyone''s blood, not to mention specially drinking it!"

    "Never sucked blood?" Remilia and Juye were surprised at the same time.

    "Are you a vampire?" Remilia''s face was full of contempt.

    "Don''t you know what it means to a vampire that he hasn''t sucked blood?"

    For vampires, vampires who haven''t sucked blood are just like human beings who haven''t drunk milk. They all mean immaturity and halfheartedness.

    If the king of wordless vampire has never drunk blood, Remilia would never mind laughing at him.It''s a pity that Remilia has miscalculated.

    "Since there''s no need to drink blood, it''s the same as normal people''s diet, isn''t it right?" Speechless glanced at Remilia, as if seeing through her mind, she smiled.

    "Besides, for you, I''m really a little boy. After all, I''m not even thirty..."

    "You What do you say?... " The contempt on Remilia''s face was replaced by amazement.

    "You say, you''re not thirty?"

    "If you count them, are you almost 27 years old this year?" Speechless scratched his cheek and spread out his hands.

    "What? Is there any problem?... "

    "That''s a big problem!" Remilia can''t help clapping the case.

    "That means you are hundreds of years younger than me? I was abused by a guy hundreds of years younger than me? "

    The time when Zhenzu disappeared in the long river of history, even if there were not ten or two hundred thousand years, there would be no one or twenty thousand years, and thousands of years.

    Therefore, Remilia always thought that speechless was one of the disappeared true ancestors, which had been hidden until now.

    Who knows, this true ancestor is not only tender, but also has the strength to let her look up to.

    Isn''t that a problem

    Not to mention Remilia, even looking at the speechless eyes at night is full of accidents, even a little suspicious.

    "Is it necessary for me to deceive you?" Speechless smile shook his head.

    "Well, you can treat me as the new true ancestor. Even if I am young, the true ancestor has a strong power to surpass you. Isn''t it strange?"

    "Hateful..." Remilia pursed her lips unwillingly.

    "Why am I not a true ancestor?"

    "If you are a real ancestor, I''m afraid you''ll disappear like those real ancestors before, maybe..." Speak without words or teasing.

    "In this way, do you want to be a real ancestor?"

    "It''s too noisy!" Remilia sat down in a huff and patted the table.

    "Black tea! Black tea! "

    Seeing Remilia''s childish behavior, I couldn''t help laughing at night, even I couldn''t help but smile, shrugged my shoulders, walked to Remilia''s side and poured a cup of black tea for her.

    "Do as the Romans do when I enter the country. I will also study the method of making black tea with blood when I have time. However, no one can compare the black tea I make with the food I make so far..."

    "Oh?..." Remilia''s face was full of disbelief, and she looked at speechless, but her blue eyes were full of antagonism.

    "Next time, let''s have a look at Bai''s craftsmanship at night!"

    "No problem!" I accepted it without any words.

    "Brother!" At this time, Fleur holding the dinner plate, jumped down, slipped to the speechless front, said coquettishly.

    "Fleming wants her brother to feed her!"

    "OK, brother, come to feed Fleming..." Speechless pet pinched the nose of Flemish, picked up Flemish, sat on the seat aside, and took Flemish''s plate.

    "Come on"

    "ah"

    "ah" ~

    watching Fran happily being fed by speechless, Remilia was envious and had a little envious mood.

    Clearly saw this silk envious speechless funny fork up a piece of meat, will fork in front of Remilia.

    "Come on" ~ ~ ~ "

    " you What do you mean? " Remilia became angry with embarrassment.

    "I''m the leader of the Red Devils hall. How can I need someone to feed me?"

    "I''m the leader of the Red Devils hall outside. Don''t be dignified at home!" Speechless knocked on Remilia''s head.

    "At home, you''re just a sister. Can''t you accept my brother''s kindness?"

    "What What sister! " Remilia was flustered.

    "Ming I''m older than you

    "Yes, yes. Eat it quickly..."

    "If my sister doesn''t eat it, Flemish will eat it!"

    "Wait! Fleur! That''s mine! "

    All of a sudden, the two sisters earned the silent feeding right.

    Watching Remilia and Fran compete to let wordless feed, and watching wordless smile, which is helpless and doting, the heart of night, can not help but start a little wave.

    Today''s Red Devils hall, less cold, more warm

 Chapter 1741

    Today''s weather is unusually clear.

    It''s better to say that most of the weather in fanciful village is in a good state all the year round. For those monsters in fanciful village who are looking for stimulation all day long and want to pass the time, this kind of weather is the most boring.

    However, there is no denying that such weather is the most suitable for going out.

    After the morning, in one of the places of Fantasia, in front of a bamboo forest, three figures flashed out of the void and appeared here.

    "Ah..." Maybe it''s too abrupt. Among the three figures, two of them seem to have been startled by their sudden presence in this place, making a small voice of surprise, even their feet are a little vain, as if they''ve just been on a plane.

    Come to the front of this bamboo forest, naturally, it''s a group of people, pachuli and Alice, who were invited by wordless to lead the way, and wordless themselves.

    Originally, the scale of the Red Devils hall was so large. As the steward of the Red Devils hall, there were so many things that he had no time to run around.

    But who let wordless have a perfect and unrestrained maid as an assistant

    When there is night, there is no need to do anything, just after night and a group of goblin maids are busy all day, when the sun goes down. Just listen to the report of the whole day''s work today. The rest of the time is with Remilia and flora.

    But Remilia is a real nocturnal creature. She basically sleeps during the day. Because she was too crazy at the last party, Fleur didn''t have much energy. Together with Remilia, the two sisters went back to the room and went back to sleep.

    Therefore, speechless also idle down, to the underground library. Pull out a little reluctant pachuli. Let pachuli lead the way and come here.

    As for Alice, it was during the first time when they went out, the wind rushed out of the corner.

    Obviously. Alice has been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    It should be said. Marisa. Do you really have it

    "Whoo..." Standing in front of the bamboo grove, Alice clapped her chest as if frightened and looked at the bamboo grove that appeared in front of her eyes. Pretty face more or less with a trace of surprise.

    "So fast..."

    "It''s really fast..." Pachuli also looked at speechless.

    "The effective range of space transfer is so wide. Your accomplishments in space series magic are much better than I imagined..."

    Yes.

    After pulling up pachuli and meeting up with Alice, she asked the direction of the place she wanted to go without any words, and came here directly with a space transfer.

    So, from the Red Devils to move here, the whole process, even less than a second!

    Although there is a certain distance from the Red Devils hall to here, the effective range of space transfer is basically proportional to the magic that needs to be consumed. The magic power that is so abundant that we haven''t found the object that can be matched up to now is more than enough to move from the end of the Fantasy village to the end of the other side!

    Of course, the effective range of space transfer is also related to the user''s understanding and attainment of space. There is no understanding of space to a certain extent. Even if there is enough magic in space, there is no way to expand the range of movement.

    And speechless, both sides are complete!

    "NAH..." Pachuli with some bright purple eyes cast on speechless body, which has a little heart.

    "Can you teach me the magic of space series?"

    Although pachuli is a witch who has a deep knowledge of magic, she really only knows a little about the magic of space series. She doesn''t know the magic of space series, at least, other advanced space magic can''t.

    For pachuli, who is weak in physical strength and body and bone, if she can learn the magic of space transfer, she can save a lot of trouble.

    "Is there any magic book related to space in your library?" Speechless puzzled scratched his cheek.

    "Why should I teach it?"

    "I do have this kind of magic book. Maybe I can use the magic of space series with the magic book, but I can''t use it without the magic book..." At this point, even Patricia was upset.

    "Maybe I don''t have any talent in space magic. I''m good at magic with Obsidian attribute..."

    Attribute magic!

    That is to say, it is formed by using the power of goblins and elves. It only needs a little magic power to produce a huge effect of magic!

    Here, magic makes people generally believe that nature is controlled by different goblins and elves, so as to show different attributes. Therefore, attribute magic is considered to be a magic formed by using the power of goblins and elves.And the general attribute magic is mainly divided into seven types -

    represents the metallicity of fruit and harvest!

    Represents the wood attribute of life and awakening!

    The water attribute of silence and purification!

    Fire attributes for change and activity!

    Represents foundation and immovable soil properties!

    Represents the day attribute of maneuver and attack!

    Represents the month attribute of passivity and defense!

    Seven attributes of magic, collectively - seven Obsidian magic!

    Pachuli is the magic envoy who can use all the Obsidian magic!

    Not only that, in addition to the use of such a variety of attributes of obsidian magic, pachuli can combine more than two attributes to chant, so as to produce powerful multiple attribute magic!

    For example, in order to strengthen the attack power, the magic combination of fire attribute and wood attribute, the magic combination of fire attribute and earth attribute to cover up the weakness, and so on, vary very much.

    On the accomplishment of Qiyao magic, pachuli said that she was the second, and no one dared to say that she was the first!

    But pachuli herself seems a little dissatisfied

    To this end, on one side, Alice just glanced at Patricia gently, and then stopped looking.

    As a magic monster of a race, Alice can also use magic.

    However, compared with using magic, Alice is better at using magic to make dolls, and using dolls to fight.

    The two little people sitting on Alice''s shoulders are Alice''s dolls!

    In addition to these two, Alice also carries a lot of dolls with her, and her combat effectiveness is definitely not lower than that of pachuli!

    Perhaps because of the absence of Melissa, one of the strangers and the other was her rival. So, Alice seemed to have become quite indifferent. She didn''t talk to them very much.

    In such a case, the topic naturally can not be extended. The three can only raise their heads and look at the lush bamboo forest in front of them.

    This is a complete bamboo forest without trees.

    This bamboo forest is located in the opposite direction of the mountain of monsters in the world. It is surrounded by dense fog, which is no less than the fog lake. The road in the bamboo forest has a certain slope. If you enter it, you will probably get lost.

    In fact, the name of this bamboo forest is called - lost bamboo forest!

    As long as you live in fantasy village, you know more or less that the bamboo forest of lost way is famous for being easy to get lost.

    There are no striking signs in the bamboo forest, and the growth of bamboo is also very fast. Almost every day, the scenery of the lost bamboo forest changes very frequently. In addition, the bamboo forest is not only very broad, the ground is a little inclined, and the growth of the bamboo is inclined, which is easy to lose the sense of balance. Naturally, it is very easy to get lost.

    However, in the lost bamboo forest, there is a quiet big house - forever Pavilion!

    Then, it is wordless to come to the destination of the lost bamboo forest this time!

    Looking back at the thick fog, the surrounding is also askew, people can''t help but see the dizzy bamboo forest, wordless frown.

    "It seems that it''s right to have someone show me the way. If I come alone, it''s easy to find the lost bamboo forest, but it''s a bit suspended to find the eternal Pavilion..."

    Then, speechless, he took a step back and cast his eyes on Patricia and Alice at the same time.

    "Do you really know where the eternal Pavilion is?"

    For a moment, Patricia and Alice hesitated at the same time.

    "No problem!" Patricia nodded calmly.

    "I''ve been here with Remy before, and I''ve been to an Expo held in yongyongting!"

    "I also attended the fair!" Alice spoke at once.

    All of a sudden, patuli and Alice''s eyes together, once again sparked.

    "I must be the one who can get the secret of Melissa!"

    "No! It''s me! "

    Looking at the two beautiful girls in front of me who are willing to fight for another girl, I have no words to tangle.

    Can''t we get secrets togethe

 Chapter 1742

    Fantasy village, lost bamboo forest

    It has been an hour since wordless, Patricia and Alice entered the lost bamboo forest

    In this one hour time, the thick fog in the lost bamboo forest did not disperse with time, but more introverted.

    From the outside of the lost bamboo forest, we can only see that the fog in the lost bamboo forest is gradually shrinking towards the inside of the bamboo forest. However, if you are in the lost bamboo forest, you can find that with the fog shrinking back, the fog in the forest is more thick.

    The lost bamboo forest is a place that is easy to get lost. In addition to the dense fog, it is difficult to find the right direction in the lost bamboo forest.

    Even if you have ever been in a bamboo forest, it''s the same to find the right people.

    Yes, even those who have been in the bamboo forest to find the right way

    Standing in the bamboo forest other than bamboo, I raised my head wordlessly, looked around at the place where the sun could not shine in, full of fog, and then looked at the place standing in front of myself, pretending to be calm, patuli and Alice were silent for a while, and opened their mouth.

    "Together with Remilia, I have participated in the Expo held in the pavilion forever..."

    Pachuli shivered.

    "That fair, someone also attended..."

    Alice shivered.

    "Someone threatened to get the secret of Melissa..."

    Pachuli''s body shakes again.

    "Someone also threatened that it must be her who can get the secret of Melissa..."

    Alice shakes her body again.

    Silent again for a while, but only for a while, after a while, immediately asked.

    "I need an explanation..."

    Patricia and Alice were silent.

    "Ah..." Speechless looking up to the sky and sighing.

    "Why are we lost?"

    That''s right!

    Speechless, patchouli and Alice. Lost

    What''s more, I got lost under the promise of Patricia and Alice!

    "Ah..." Speechless for the second time.

    "Lost..."

    "There is What can I do! " In the wordless broken read, pachuli is finally no way to keep silent. A disguised clamor.

    "The bamboo trees in the lost bamboo forest grow fast and change the environment quickly. Even those who come often will find the wrong way because of this, Muq! "

    It sounds like a good explanation, but it''s enough to see how guilty Patricia is.

    Don''t talk about pachuli. Even Alice, who was full of confidence and wanted to take the secret of Marissa before entering the lost bamboo forest, looked unnaturally away.

    "Also, the environment changed so fast that I almost forgot how to go..."

    Seeing pachuli and Alice''s excuses, they couldn''t help but cover their faces.

    "That is to say. Before you came in, you didn''t take into account the fact that the environment of the lost bamboo forest was changing at any time and place, so you gave me the way?... "

    Again, patuli and Alice were silent to each other, but they also admitted their wordless words.

    "Ah..." Speechless sighed the whole day''s anger, then turned around and walked on without looking back.

    "I''m really a fool to expect you. I see, you don''t need any secrets of Melissa. I''ll just tell Melissa the secrets you like about Melissa!"

    "What --!" Patuli and Alice took a breath of cool air on the spot, but they didn''t want to, so they made a swoop. Jump to speechless behind, one by one grabbed speechless hand.

    "No, no, no, no, no, no!" Patricia stuttered rarely, her face full of panic.

    "How could that be said?! Muq! "

    "I I don''t know what you''re talking about... " Alice''s pretty face is all red, too. But unlike patuli, who was once exposed by the book of the mind, Alice said this because she pretended not to know.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about..."

    "Oh? Is that right?... " Speechless suddenly looked at Alice with a smile.

    "Then why are you so nervous? Let me just say no.? "

    "How How can I?... " Alice also stuttered up. It was clear that she looked so angry on the outside, and she had been very cold just now, but she would be very timid.

    "If What if someone misunderstood me? "

    "How could it be misunderstood?" Speechless with a brilliant smile."To imagine that the monsters in the countryside have no common sense, they will take this matter as a joke, especially Melissa..."

    "Well..." Alice was speechless for a moment.

    "Anti No way, no way! " Contrary to the appearance of strong Qi, this will show the timid Alice. Pachuli is obviously weak in appearance, which will show a surprisingly strong side.

    "You If you dare to speak out... "

    "How is it?" Speechless eyebrows. He opened his mouth teasingly.

    "Are you going to take the" book of the mind "to me again?..."

    Pachuli''s face was as red as Alice''s.

    Of course. This time, Patricia blushed because she thought of the fiery ripples in the library that day from the wordless and teasing words, which made her feel like her body was a little hot, and she was ashamed and angry.

    It has to be said that pachuli, who can make the sage calm and steady, blushed many times in just two or three days, and also lost her balance many times. In a way, wordless is pachuli''s killer.

    Seeing that both paqiuli and Alice are sunk by their own words, they shake their heads in silence and want to move forward, but their hands are still pulled by paqiuli and Alice with unexpected and amazing force.

    Two weak young girls exert amazing strength, pull the silent hand, and stare at the silent with good-looking eyes, as if they are not going to let go for a lifetime. From the perspective of others, they will misunderstand that they are going to abandon the two young girls.

    Only speechless can know what the eyes, which are close to themselves, represent. Speechless now.

    "Well, I''m just kidding. I don''t really want to talk to Marissa about something that doesn''t exist..."

    "There is Some do not... " Their mood was so evaluated by others, the faces of Patricia and Alice were all tangled at once, but they were relieved.

    "Then..." Silent and calm reminders.

    "I don''t mind if you hold me tighter, but in order to walk, it''s almost time to let me go?"

    Hearing this, Patricia and Alice found that in order to hold speechless, they had tightly held speechless hands in their arms, and even a pair of full chests were all pressed on them, showing a flat shape.

    "Ah!" Exclaimed, patturie and Alice let go of their silent hands as if they were electrocuted, and jumped away as if fleeing.

    "When did your strength become so great..." Speechless wry smile activity once was held some numb hand, then exclaimed like opening.

    "But don''t really say that you are both thin in clothes. You can''t see anything from the outside, but the size is not small..."

    Said such a sentence, speechless also lowered his eyes, glanced at the breast parts of pachuli and Alice, and told the two girls, where he was talking about the size.

    At that time, the ruddy faces of Patricia and Alice went up to another level, and there was an inexplicable panic in their hearts.

    Fantasy country, in addition to the world outside, almost no man!

    Therefore, Patricia and Alice have never tried to be looked at by a man with such bold eyes on a private part, nor have they tried to press their delicate body on a man. This will inevitably lead to confusion.

    Especially pachuli, who has had close contact with wordless, is in a panic.

    To this, speechless just laughed a few times, then waved.

    "Well, don''t tease you. Look at it quickly. Can you remember the way to the eternal Pavilion..."

    In the middle of the conversation, the silent voice suddenly stopped as if it had been strangled.

    Just when Patricia and Alice thought it was a little strange, they rushed over without saying anything. When the two girls didn''t respond, they hugged the two girls and fell behind the bamboo tree.

    The sudden action of speechless startled pachuli and Alice, especially when the smell of the only man came into the tip of their noses, which made the panic just surging up in the hearts of the two girls more exciting.

    But before the two girls could respond, they were speechless.

    "Shh, don''t make a noise..."

 Chapter 1743

    "Shh, don''t make a noise..."

    With such a sentence, speechless directly held his breath and looked forward with burning eyes.

    Pachuli and Alice, who thought speechless was going to do something bad, were stunned. They followed speechless eyes and looked ahead. Then they saw both girls.

    In front, in the middle of a bamboo forest, a small black shadow is jumping out from behind a bamboo tree on one side. It''s very fast. Several rises and falls fall on the ground. It stands up straight. Something on the head shakes a few times. The scarlet eyes look around.

    It was a black shadow that was not much worse than a cat.

    The whole body is pure white and covered with fur. There is a huge long ear on the head which is only half smaller than the body. There are sharp incisors on the mouth. The eyes are scarlet, but there is no fierce light inside. Instead, they have a gentle soft color, which looks surprisingly soft.

    Black shadow, impressively, is a rabbit!

    "Rabbit?..." Patricia and Alice looked at each other.

    "Is that the rabbit monster in the eternal pavilion?"

    Forever Pavilion is a wonderful place in the lost bamboo forest.

    The reason why it is wonderful is that there are not only people living in the pavilion, but also a large number of rabbit monsters, including even the human shaped rabbit monsters.

    The rabbit in front of me, since it appears in the lost bamboo forest, then. It must be the rabbit demon in the pavilion forever. However, the cultivation of the rabbit demon is not strong enough to transform into shape. It can only act like an ordinary rabbit.

    Of course, if you think this little rabbit is easy to bully because of this, it''s a big mistake.

    Indeed, from the aspect of strength, the strength of this rabbit is so poor in the fantasy countryside, but its intelligence is definitely much higher than that of ordinary rabbits, and it is also quite smart.

    If you let this rabbit find someone around. So. I''m sure I''ll be speechless and slip away.

    It is also because of this, wordless will ignore the risk that it is likely to be pachuli, Alice as a sex wolf, and hold these two girls. Hidden behind a bamboo tree.

    Although I understand that. But patuli and Alice didn''t let their hearts down at all.

    There is no reason for it. Just because, at this moment, the posture of a man and two women is too * *.

    Because it''s too hasty. Pachuli and Alice are lying on the ground, hiding behind the bamboo tree, while speechless is simply pressing on the two girls, one on the left, one on the right, one in the hand, holding the two girls in their arms.

    So, Patricia and Alice can clearly feel the heavy weight of the person on their back, but not the uncomfortable weight and the heat and smell from each other''s body. Their hearts are already beating.

    "For Why hide? " Alice struggled a little.

    "We don''t have to hide, do we?"

    "Idiot..." Speechless didn''t know how much excitement her actions had given Alice. In order to keep her voice down, she even put her mouth close to the two people''s heads under her body, Patricia and Alice, and spoke next to their ears.

    "If we don''t hide, the rabbit demon will surely run away!"

    "Run Run and run! " By speechless a breath of heat spray in the ear, a pair of pachuli ears quickly ruddy up, purple eyes full of tension.

    "Is that rabbit demon of any use?"

    "Great use..." Speechless tightly staring at the rabbit gnawing under a bamboo tree in front of the bamboo forest, giggling.

    "It must be the rabbit demon of Yongting, and it is likely to be scattered. Later, someone will come to find it, or they will run back by themselves..."

    "Original I see... " While Alice was struggling a little uneasily, Patricia calmed down unexpectedly.

    "Do you want to follow the rabbit, find the person in the eternal pavilion or find the eternal Pavilion directly?"

    "Smart!" He took his eyes back from the rabbit, lowered his head wordlessly, looked at pachuli''s red ears, licked the corners of her mouth, and made a very * * voice.

    "For your intelligence, do you need me to give you some rewards?"

    On the other hand, wordless''s hand still slowly moved up on Patricia''s waist. There was only one destination.

    As a result, Patricia''s calmness, which had just been sustained, was immediately defeated and her head shook like a wave.

    "No no need! No reward! "

    "Well Don''t say that... " Speechless continued to whisper in pachuli''s ear, and the hand moved up firmly. Finally, it came to a full upper part, and grasped the plump half of the whole hand, and slightly rubbed."It''s not like I haven''t tried..."

    Perceiving that one of her plump breasts was held and rubbed, pachuli almost jumped up, but a confused voice beside her made her body stagnate.

    "Reward?..." Alice seemed to be fed up with the weight and smell from the speechless body. She blushed to the point where she could not, and her heart beat was so loud that she could hardly be heard. She asked quickly.

    "What reward?"

    "Do you want it too?" A silent, ill meaning smile.

    "Well, I don''t mind giving it to you..."

    With that, Alice''s wordless arm began to climb up.

    She felt that the hand with the hot temperature moved to an important part of her body little by little, and Alice was sensitive and flustered.

    "You What do you want to do?... "

    "Nothing..." An innocent face.

    "Reward you..."

    "You What do you want to reward? " Alice was so flustered that the voice line changed its flavor, and the hot big hand was also climbing up close to the important part of Alice''s body, which made Alice close her eyes and cry in a low voice.

    "Wait Wait Stop... "

    However, the big hand that made Alice soft even began to climb firmly.

    Just as Alice could not bear it, and was going to give a warning of begging for mercy, Patricia suddenly began in a flurry.

    "Look! The rabbit is moving! "

    Hearing this, wordless stopped at the same time with the hand rubbing on one plump part of Patricia''s body and the other climbing on Alice''s body, looked up and looked ahead.

    I saw that the rabbit, which was just gnawing under the bamboo tree, jumped through the bamboo trees one by one and ran to the depths of the bamboo forest.

    Now, speechless and decisive take back the hand.

    "Go! Follow up quietly! "

    Patricia and Alice took a big sigh of relief, covered their hearts in a big jump, and their faces were red and panting.

    Patricia and Alice are really afraid. They don''t care about their business. They just want to take advantage of them.

    It seems that this man still knows how to measure

    ¡­¡­

    Behind the rabbit, speechless, pachuli and Alice are moving stealthily, hiding behind the bamboo trees from time to time, tracking.

    And looking at the rabbit''s purposeful way of jumping forward without hesitation, the three people can basically be sure that the rabbit is definitely moving purposefully.

    Obviously, there is only one destination for the rabbit.

    That is forever Pavilion!

    Realizing this, wordless, patchouli and Alice are secretly delighted. Their steps are more light and stealthily tracking.

    I don''t know how long it took until pachuli''s breathing began to get short and her physical strength was not enough. In front of her, the rabbit jumped into a mountain path built with bamboo railings.

    In front of the mountain path, a big house appeared in front of the silent, pachuli and Alice.

    It''s a Japanese house in ancient times, built with bamboo, wood and thatch.

    Obviously it''s such an old house style. Somehow, it seems that it''s not old at all, but rather new. It''s just like it''s just built up. There''s no trace of history.

    However, in fact, this house has existed for more than a thousand years!

    Moreover, until recently, the house had been hidden and refused to receive visitors. Until recently, it had been opened to the public little by little and was known by the people in the fancy countryside.

    Without hesitation, the rabbit jumped into the house and did not know where to go.

    Wordless, Patricia and Alice also came out from behind the bamboo tree and looked at the house at the end of the mountain path.

    That house is the place where Wuyan, paqiuli and Alice are looking for when they come to the lost bamboo forest this time.

    Forever Pavilion!

 Chapter 1744

    "Is that the eternal pavilion?"

    Looking at the house at the end of the mountain road, speechless murmured a little like infatuation. =

    it''s just a common house!

    What''s more, it''s a very simple house. That''s not too much!

    However, from the house, speechless but feel a different breath.

    It is a kind of breath that seems to cross time, space, and the whole world!

    This kind of breath makes that simple, ordinary house seem to be detached at once, which gives people a feeling of returning to nature, and also gives people a feeling of eager to take off the detached breath and see the real impulse inside.

    It is this impulse that makes wordless a little bit infatuated and a little impatient to think of the past.

    However, I understand without words.

    The sense of detachment that pervades the top of the house is not owned by the house itself, but given by the things in the house.

    Every walk will leave traces, and every dwelling will leave breath.

    Needless to say, the reason why this detached house can''t wait to open the mystery that envelops it is because, inside, there is detached temperament, which makes people can''t help but imagine the existence of the previous side

    "Finally found..." On one side, poor pachuli, who was physically weak, slumped down on the ground. Gasping for breath.

    "Later Never come so far... "

    "Whoo..." Even Alice breathed a long breath like a sigh of relief, glanced at wordless, and then couldn''t help but recollecting the hand she had just climbed on her body and the smell she still remembered until now. Her face was slightly flustered, but she pretended to be calm.

    "The eternal pavilion has been brought to you. Can you tell me the secret of Melissa?"

    "And And me Patricia raised her hand half dead.

    "I also want to know the secret of Melissa..."

    "Well Speechless return to God, shrugged shoulders.

    "Since we are all here, why don''t we go to see the owner of the eternal pavilion with me first..."

    However, the word "silent" has just fallen. A crisp voice full of years. From the front of the mountain path, it reverberated.

    "It''s a pity that today''s forever Pavilion refuses to receive visitors, or where do you come from. Go back to where... "

    With the sound. A gust of wind blew through the lost bamboo forest. The bamboo trees around the mountain path were blowing loudly, and the leaves were also flying, covering the sight of silent, pachuli and Alice.

    Wait until the wind stops. The blowing wind also stopped, and the flying leaves all over the sky disappeared with the wind. The vision of wordless, pachuli and Alice also came back. In front of the mountain path, a figure seemed to be there at the beginning, which was printed into the eyes of the three people.

    The master of the figure is a young girl.

    At least, from the appearance, it''s really a young girl.

    However, the clothes of this young girl are quite strange.

    On his head, he wore a nurse''s hat style hat. On his body, he wore a long skirt with the upper half of his body half purple and half red, and the lower half of his body the same color. However, the colors on both sides changed to each other, like a cheongsam.

    This long skirt is embroidered with the design of constellation, the hat is embroidered with the design of Lyra, the right upper half is the design of Cassiopeia, the left upper half is the design of Big Dipper, the right lower half is the design of Sagittarius, the left lower half is the design of Andromeda, all kinds of patterns are combined together, which is very strange, even the skirt has the Eight Diagrams array The pattern is around.

    However, it''s such a strange dress, which can''t find a slightest sense of disobedience when it''s worn by the young girl. Instead, it feels that it should be, which is extremely appropriate.

    The long silver hair swayed slightly in the dissipated wind. It can be clearly seen that the long silver hair, which is as long as the waist, was tied into a twist braid, hanging behind the young girl, and the end was spread at will. A circle of hair belt was tied on the top of the twist braid.

    And the appearance of young girls can only be described by one word -

    amazing!

    Even with the silent side of pachuli, Alice are not less than to let, even, because of a trace of vicissitudes of life, people have a very mature feeling of each other.

    ¡­¡­

    Ba Yi Yonglin: (grade 95)

    95!

    Demigod!

    Such a young girl in her twenties is a semi divine power!

    Moreover, it is not a common semi divine stage, but a strong semi divine stage with a distance of 95!However, it''s no surprise that the young girl named Ba Yi Yonglin has semi divine level strength.

    Why

    It''s just that Bayi Yonglin is not as young as she looks.

    No one knows the true age of Bayi Yonglin.

    But speechless can be asserted that the age of Bayi Yonglin is higher than anyone who has seen speechless now.

    That''s not a thousand years, ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, one million years or even ten million years to describe. The age of Bayi Yonglin alive is definitely hundreds of millions!

    At this age, even if one day of cultivation and ten days of rest, the cultivation talent is just so. It''s not impossible for those who rely on the heap to pile up to the semi divine level!

    If you live for such a long time without words, don''t say half divine level, even if you are promoted to divine level, it''s OK!

    So, speechless is not a surprise.

    What really surprised wordless was what Bayi Yonglin had just said.

    "That..." Under the eyes of Bayi Yonglin, who was as calm as a mirror, wordless felt that her heart seemed to have weight and sank down, but she hesitated a little bit and asked questions.

    "Do you want to decline the reception?"

    "Literally!" Bayi Yonglin didn''t go to see Patricia and Alice, but looked straight to speechless. In that way, she didn''t look at Patricia and Alice squarely, but rather, Bayi Yonglin knew who really wanted to come to the eternal Pavilion.

    "Today''s kiosk will never entertain any guest. If you are a guest, I''m sorry. Please go back. If you are a patient, I can see you directly here, although I''m not very willing to..."

    By the way, Bayi Yonglin is also a doctor, a doctor who can cure almost any disease except saving the dead.

    In addition, Bayi Yonglin will not only treat human beings, but also monsters, and will never refuse patients. As long as someone can find Yongting in the lost bamboo forest and find Bayi Yonglin, Bayi Yonglin will treat each other.

    Such a straightforward expression of the meaning of rejection, should be the first time since the opening up of yongyongting

    So, Patricia and Alice looked at each other, frowned wordlessly, and then stretched out to see Bayi Yonglin.

    "We don''t come to see a doctor, but we need to see the owner of the eternal Pavilion!"

    Smell speech, eight meaning forever Lin''s face color is invariable, still a face calm looking at speechless, just like this, it brings a kind of indescribable oppression to speechless.

    Until a long time later, Bayi Yonglin sighed a little.

    "Don''t you understand?"

    Hearing this inexplicable words, Alice''s face is full of ambiguity, while silent and Patricia are pondering, a face full of uncertainty, a face appeared surprised expression.

    "Don''t you say..." Seeing speechless silence and no meaning to speak, Patricia hesitated for a moment and gave her own guess indefinitely.

    "Forever Pavilion is not to refuse visitors. You just don''t let Bai in?"

    Ever since its opening to the outside world, yongyongting has not only received people who lost their way in the bamboo forest and came to yongyongting by chance, but also treated patients and held expositions every other period of time. There has never been a clear refusal to enter.

    But today, Bayi Yonglin gives the saying of "refuse to receive visitors", which is just the day when she came here without any words.

    In addition, Ba Yiyong Lin just looked at the whole process without saying anything, and didn''t mean to drive away pachuli and Alice at all. In this way, can''t it explain anything

    For pachuli''s inquiry, Bayi Yonglin didn''t agree, nor contradict, just looked at the silence, shook her head and smiled.

    "I wanted to use some small hands to let you get lost in the lost bamboo forest. If you couldn''t find the forever Pavilion, you would go back obediently. As a result, because of a lost rabbit, you exposed the position of the forever Pavilion. It''s really a plan that can''t catch up with the change..."

    Speechless, Patricia and Alice are the three people who understand.

    Feelings, patuli and Alice will take the wrong way, it''s all because Bayi Yonglin has done something!

 Chapter 1745

    Paqiuli and Alice are both the people who have come to yongyongting!

    The environment of the lost bamboo forest is changing so fast that it''s easy to get lost. However, pachuli and Alice are not likely to get lost as soon as they get into the lost bamboo forest.

    Previously, pachuli and Alice thought it was because they hadn''t come for a long time, so they were in such a mess. In the end, they had to trace a rabbit to find the eternal Pavilion. Now they know that it was BA yiyonglin who did something behind them!

    "You..." Speechless some startled to eight Yi Yong Lin said.

    "You knew I would come to the pavilion forever?"

    In the face of speechless consternation, Bayi Yonglin shakes her head.

    "You think too much, I felt your coming in the moment when you entered the lost bamboo forest..."

    If we had known that wordless would come, and didn''t want wordless to find the eternal Pavilion, then, with the means of Bayi Yonglin, wordless may never find the eternal Pavilion, definitely not because a rabbit will crack the design of Bayi Yonglin.

    After all, the most powerful of Bayi Yonglin is not the power up to the semi divine level, nor the medical skill that can almost bring the dead back to life, but the brain!

    After living for such a long time, the wisdom of Bayi Yonglin has already turned into a demon. Like purple, she is a real wise man!

    Even in the aspect of brain, Bayi Yonglin is still faintly superior to purple!

    Purple is a monster with the name of "monster and sage". Bayi Yonglin is also a lunar man with the title of "moon brain"!

    "So. You''ve made a temporary move in the lost bamboo forest to prevent me from finding the eternal pavilion? " Wordless frown deeply.

    "Why? I don''t think there''s anything that offends the eternal Pavilion. "

    "You want to think too much about it. It''s not why you think it''s so amazing..." Speaking of this, Bayi Yonglin''s speechless eyes became intriguing, and a smile appeared on her face.

    "Don''t let you enter the pavilion forever, just because you have an unpleasant smell..."

    "Unpleasant smell?" Patricia and Alice both looked speechless.

    "Unpleasant smell?" Speechless is also a blank face, completely do not understand what is going on.

    "I feel that guy''s breath from you..." Bayi Yonglin glances at wordless.

    "Eight clouds purple!"

    "Eight clouds purple?" Patuli and Alice are in a daze.

    "Purple..." Speechless is also stupefied so for a while, at will remembered.

    Bayi Yonglin was not originally a dreamland resident. Not even the inhabitants of the earth. It''s a man on the moon!

    In the past, two wars broke out on the moon!

    It was a war between the forces of Utopia and the forces of the moon led by purple!

    These two lunar wars, basically, can be said to be purple with hair moving!

    At that time. Bayi Yonglin''s position is still on the moon. So. The two moon wars can also be said to be the backstage duel between Bayi Yonglin and purple.

    In the first lunar war, Bayi Yonglin set a trap. Let purple jump in, as a result, led by purple to invade the moon''s fanciful forces were defeated, and fled back.

    In the second lunar war, Bayi Yonglin had betrayed the moon and entered the Fantasia. At that time, although she stood in the fantasia, she was different from the monsters in the Fantasia and did not actively participate in the war.

    However, in the second moon war, purple secretly sent Bai Yulou to steal a bottle of wine from the moon, and took it back to fantasy village to celebrate, to despise the moon''s blunder, to report the humiliation of the failure of the first moon war, and to report the revenge that was once framed by Bayi Yonglin.

    In other words, the two moon wars have made the two guys with the same intelligence quotient secretly hate each other.

    This hatred, although not to the point where we have to fight to death, does not mean that purple has not thought about it, otherwise, she will not design revenge in the second lunar war.

    From the present situation, Bayi Yonglin seems to think about what purple has done.

    Bayi Yonglin said that the reason why she didn''t want to let wordless enter the eternal Pavilion is not a great reason.

    It''s not really a great reason.

    The reason why Bayi Yonglin didn''t let wordless enter the eternal Pavilion is that she sensed the breath of purple from wordless body, and judged the relationship between wordless and purple. So, she didn''t want this guy who had a relationship with purple to enter the eternal Pavilion!

    That''s why!

    This Understand this point, no words can not help a burst of crying and laughing.

    "I didn''t expect that the once moon brain would refuse me to enter the eternal Pavilion because of such a small child...""You also said that I was just the" once "moon brain..." Bayi Yonglin smiled nonchalantly.

    "Besides, it''s interesting to live so long and work hard once..."

    "But your ambition has brought me a lot of trouble..." Speechless sighed, raised his eyes, and looked at the eight yiyonglin standing in the way of the mountain.

    "I have something very important to meet the owner of the pavilion. Please make some accommodation."

    Bayi Yonglin didn''t speak, but narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at wordless tightly, as if trying to figure out the intention of the other party from the look, eyes and performance of the other party, and remained motionless.

    Speechless also did not speak, in the eyes of Bayi Yonglin, fearless to go up.

    Anyway, speechless is not to do something bad. What are you afraid of

    This idea may have been shown by Bayi Yonglin. Bayi Yonglin has a deep look and a smile.

    "If you want to enter the eternal Pavilion, it''s not impossible..."

    Hearing Bayi Yonglin''s words, speechless and not happy.

    Now that we have reached this point, if we want to enter the eternal Pavilion, we must meet some conditions of Bayi Yonglin, right

    Sure enough, Bayi Yonglin took out a small medicine bottle from her arms and threw it to Wuyan.

    Speechless is a Zheng at first, then stretch out hand, catch the medicine bottle which Bayi Yonglin throws.

    It''s a medicine bottle with some unknown transparent liquid.

    "This is a kind of medicine that I have developed recently. I''m going to let my servants try its efficacy..." Bayi Yonglin said in a flat voice that any servant might faint.

    "Now, I''ve changed my mind..."

    Smell speech, speechless heart emerged bad premonition.

    Should not

    "Do you want to enter the eternal pavilion?" Eight Yi Yong Lin some bad smile.

    "Then help me to test the medicine. After I test the medicine, I will not only let you enter the eternal Pavilion, but also if you come to the eternal Pavilion for something and do not violate my bottom line, and within my ability range, I will help you to complete it!"

    This promise is not big!

    If a man has the promise of such a semi divine power in the world of sparril, then he can basically walk across the world of sparril, and no one dares to touch him. Even the three guardians have to see the face of the semi divine power.

    What''s more, Bayi Yonglin is not only a common semi divine power.

    With the title of moon brain and superb medical skills, it''s not so easy to find out what Bayi Yonglin can''t do.

    But even if the promise is more attractive, I have to think about it.

    "Test drug?..." Looking at the bottle of unknown liquid in his hand, he could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    "Here What kind of medicine is it? "

    "Interesting medicine..." Bayi Yonglin''s eyes are on the medicine bottle.

    "It can lead to the most root evil in people''s hearts. The validity period is seven days. If you help me try this bottle of medicine, I will let you enter the eternal Pavilion in seven days!"

    "Bring out the sin of man''s heart?" Wordless hand holding the medicine bottle began to exert force involuntarily, and could not help but want to crush it.

    "What are you doing developing this medicine as a doctor?"

    "Interesting, isn''t it?" Bayi Yonglin''s mouth is slightly raised.

    "Of course, you don''t have to drink it. Try qiangchuang. I don''t mind..."

    Strong break

    Don''t say that you can''t break through first, even if you break through, you will be hated, right

    Isn''t that worth it

    "Bring out the sin of the heart..." On the other hand, pachuli showed unusual interest.

    "This kind of medicine is quite strange. Try it!"

    "Try it!" Alice was so eager to open her mouth.

    "It''s interesting..."

    Interesting A ghost!

    Do you imagine that the countryside is full of such a group of people who love to watch

    Well It seems to be true

    "What''s the matter?..." Bayi Yonglin opened her mouth defiantly.

    "Dare not?..."

    Speechless glared at Bayi Yonglin, clenched her teeth, pulled out the cork, looked up and drank the liquid in the medicine bottle

 Chapter 1746

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Sitting on a seat beside the round table at the end of the stairs in front of the hall, speechless is bearing the sight of all around.

    "Stare..." Remilia was suspended in the air, her scarlet eyes fixed on speechless.

    "Stare..." Fran tried to put on a serious look, which, in the eyes of outsiders, was adorable.

    "Stare..." She stood at the back of Remilia and Fran, her eyes were speechless. Her blue eyes revealed a little curiosity.

    "Stare..." Pachuli''s eyes are constantly sweeping around the wordless body, just like she wants to study the wordless for the slice.

    These four girls, big and small, surrounded by wordless, can''t help staring at wordless fiercely, just like looking at a newly planted flower bud and expecting it to bloom. From just now on, they have been in this state for about half an hour.

    The speechless girl in the seat bears the eyes of four big and small girls, holds one side of her cheek with her hand, and props up her elbow on the back table. Leaning over, she looks at Remilia, Fran, Juye and pachuli. Her face is full of apathy.

    So, after another ten minutes or so, Remilia lost her patience.

    "What..." She said with a little disappointment.

    "Didn''t he drink the medicine of the lunar man? How come it hasn''t changed yet?... "

    "Are you really going to watch it?" Wordless corners of the mouth raised a bitter arc.

    "Let me tell you first, it''s not a medicine that will turn people into animals. It''s not a drug that can make people fly up to the sky and explode like fireworks. Even if you are going to watch it, you can''t see anything... "

    It''s better to say that if it''s a medicine that can turn people into animals, maybe it''s a medicine that can make people fly up to the sky like fireworks and explode, they will be happy without any words.

    After all, even if you become an animal, wordless can rely on a little magic to change yourself back to the original.

    And if it explodes like fireworks, the pain can be very painful. But speechless is the true ancestor. It''s not going to die. It''s just a little bit easier, isn''t it

    However, the medicine of Bayi Yonglin can bring out the most instinctive evil of human beings!

    To be honest. Speechless now also full of uneasy. Worry about whether you will suddenly become like yourself. Or do something irrational under the influence of medicine.

    Fortunately, this is a fantasy town. It''s better than a dozen speechless people. In addition, there is an invincible witch in charge of the city. You don''t have to be afraid of your own misfortune.

    Because of this, wordless will drink the bottle of medicine and become the test object of Bayi Yonglin.

    However, people in the Red Devils hall are full of curiosity about what reaction they will have after drinking the medicine. Only when they know that they have drunk the medicine, can they come to watch.

    This also just confirms the idea of wordless earlier.

    Fantasy village, basically, in addition to the trouble of the bolingmeng, are all a group of people like to watch the fun

    "Medicine to turn people into animals Let people fly to the sky like fireworks and explode... " Fran was stunned.

    "Will my brother become an animal and fly to the sky like fireworks to explode?"

    "What''s good about animals and explosions?" Remilia began, with some disdain.

    "If you want to see animals, you can go to the human world. Maybe you can go out and catch a monster that some animal has become. As for the explosion..."

    "Do you want to see the explosion? Neverland can help! " Said Flemish, her head askew and her face innocent.

    "Flemish just needs to" grab "it. Everything will" bang "and explode..."

    Hearing Fran say such words with innocent expression, the four of them, wordless, Remilia, Zha ye and pachuli, had a moment when their scalp was slightly numb and they smiled.

    "No No more... "

    "Well, why did you not hesitate to drink some unknown medicine in order to enter the place where the lunar man lived?" Remilia asked in doubt.

    "I don''t think so. Do you want to find the weapon of the moon from the man on the moon?"

    In this world, the level of science and technology of the moon is higher than that of the earth. We don''t know how many levels it has. Its armed ability is not only a little bit strong, but also can threaten monsters.

    Remilia also went to the moon in the second lunar surface war and saw the advanced weapons on the moon. So, Remilia thought that wordless wanted to get those advanced weapons, otherwise, she couldn''t explain why she didn''t hesitate to drink the unknown medicine and wanted to enter the yongyuanting, didn''t she

    However, Remilia was clearly wrong."I have no interest in any weapons..." There was a silent sigh.

    "It''s just a matter of looking for the owner of the eternal Pavilion..."

    "You said that before..." Pachuli raised her head and asked doubtfully.

    "But what is it?"

    "Well Without any words or concealment, speak directly.

    "I just want a drop of the master''s blood!"

    Yes!

    Wordless want to enter the eternal Pavilion, just to get a drop of the master''s blood, in order to complete their own "semi God Road" task!

    The task of the Fourth Ring Road of demigod requires five kinds of blood.

    "The essence of imagination"!

    "Contains the essence of the power of realm"!

    "Blood essence with eternal power"!

    "Contains the essence of nature"!

    "Blood essence with the power of time"!

    Before, I took flean back to the Red Devils hall, and in the battle with Remilia and Juye, wordless had obtained a drop of blood from Juye, who can control time.

    That is to say, "blood essence containing the power of time"!

    This just proves that the conjecture before speechless is right!

    Five kinds of blood essence, respectively, are the existing blood with five abilities: fantasy, realm, eternity, nature and time!

    In other words, you only need to get the blood of the existence with the abilities of "fantasy", "realm", "eternity", "nature" and "time" respectively, and you can get these five kinds of task items without any words!

    "The essence blood containing the power of time" is the blood of night!

    "The essence blood containing the power of realm" is purple blood in nine out of ten!

    In the lost bamboo forest, the owner of the forever pavilion has the ability related to eternity!

    If you can get a drop of blood from the master of the eternal Pavilion, you can get the essence of the eternal power!

    This is the reason why I would not hesitate to drink the medicine of Bayi Yonglin and want to enter the eternal Pavilion!

    Otherwise, if you break in by force, the owner of the pavilion will never give a drop of blood to the uninvited guest unless you come to rob him, but that would really offend the mind of that month.

    Compared with offending Bayi Yonglin, the drug test is more reliable.

    Anyway, it''s just a bottle of medicine with a valid period of only seven days. After seven days, it''s over.

    At that time, Bayi Yonglin''s promise must also be fulfilled, which will not only let wordless into the eternal Pavilion, but also help wordless as much as possible.

    Let Bayi Yonglin take a drop of the master''s blood for herself, shouldn''t it be too much

    Of course, Remilia, Flemish, Zha ye and pachuli, who didn''t know what happened, looked at each other. Remilia also said this.

    "Don''t you really have a habit of collecting blood from different people?"

    Hearing this, Patricia and Jue Yee also suddenly realized.

    It''s a pity that they forgot it. He never drank blood, nor collected other people''s blood specially for his hobbies.

    "Well, you should be my hobby..." Speechless and unexplained, he stood up.

    "It''s late. Go back to sleep..."

    "I just woke up!" Remilia yelled.

    "Besides, it''s evening now. What else can I sleep?"

    No, no, no, generally speaking, should I go to bed at night

    However, for Remilia, the vampire, the night is the time for activities and the day is for sleeping.

    "Then play it by yourself..." Speechless turned white eyes, and picked up Fleur.

    "Fleur, let''s go to bed..."

    "OK" ~ "

    and then he went to the room with nothing to say.

    "Stop for me!" Remilia was stunned, and then cried out.

    "Don''t go to sleep and find Fleur! also! You are going in the direction of my room! "

    White Looking at the back of speechless leaving, parturie said such a sentence.

    "If you feel something strange about your body, please let us know..."

    "I see..."

    Left behind such a lazy words, speechless figure disappeared in the hall

 Chapter 1747

    (third watch...)

    (it''s said that there will be a power outage today, although I just heard that, in case of emergency, we have updated it in advance, I hope that friends can support more...)

    the next day, in the morning

    Because Remilia usually works in the evening and sleeps in the morning, even though Remilia is reluctant to, she still sleeps in Remilia''s room with Fleming.

    After waking up, speechless slowly opened his eyes and yawned slightly. Then he got up from the bed. With a very light action, he took off the limbs of Fleur wrapped around him and stretched himself.

    "Er..." All of a sudden, speechless felt his head dizzy, and a nauseous feeling of vomiting came to his heart, which made him cover his head involuntarily and make a low moan.

    However, this kind of dizziness and vomiting come and go quickly. In less than two or three seconds, they disappear like the ebbing tide. Finally, the wordless consciousness wakes up from the confusion brought by the state of just waking up, and the body is slightly refreshed.

    After looking at his body slightly, he moved his shoulders and limbs, and found nothing wrong, he scratched his cheek without any words.

    "Did you get up too quickly to feel dizzy?"

    So think, speechless simply close their eyes, sense their physical condition.

    Body Nothing different

    Magic Run freely

    Consciousness Sober

    Strength As always

    Whether it''s your body or the power you have. There is nothing that makes speechless feel abnormal.

    However, I dare not be careless.

    The reason is not it, just because, yesterday, he just drank Ba Yi Yong Lin''s trial drug solution that doesn''t know if it will work!

    "Cause the most fundamental sin in people''s hearts Do you After a whisper, wordless frown.

    Originally, wordless thought that his mind might be occupied by the most fundamental evil in Bayi Yonglin''s mouth, or his will would simply be hidden and replaced by another will.

    But. The feeling at this time. There is no difference at all. There is no change in him or in his body or mind. There is no difference in the body. Consciousness is also very clear.

    What''s the matter

    Is the medicine of Bayi Yonglin invalid

    Or because. The medicine of Bayi Yonglin is not strong enough to break through the effect of the integration of mind, skill and body, and can''t affect itself

    But. As the brain of the moon, the strong man of the semi divine level, an unparalleled doctor, will the medicine made by Bayi Yonglin be so weak that it can''t break through the mood brought by his "infinite martial arts"

    "Forget it..." I can ''t think about it. I don'' t want to talk about it.

    "No effect is best..."

    With such an idea, speechless look at the sleeping Fleur, wake up

    ¡­¡­

    Red Devils Hall

    At this time, Remilia was yawning, sitting at the top of the platform round table in a fast asleep manner, with the breakfast presented by night.

    It''s time for Remilia to sleep during the day!

    However, before going to bed, she asked that Remilia must have breakfast before going to sleep, which is good for her health.

    So, for Remilia, breakfast is like someone else''s night before bed.

    Holding Fleur half asleep and half awake, I came to the hall of the Red Devils hall, more or less surprised.

    Because, in the hall, apart from Remilia and Juye, the door is closed, and paqiuli, who is not walking on the two doors, is sitting at the table, eating the breakfast prepared by Juye.

    As soon as wordless entered the hall, pachuli found him. She raised her eyes like a spirit, looked at wordless, hesitated for a moment, and inquired tentatively.

    "Wake up?..."

    "Well Speechless extremely random response, holding furan, also do not need to greet the name of the big lady, directly sat down, and put the sleepy furan aside.

    "Why is it so unusual today that I didn''t squat in your library?"

    "Just to see how you are doing..." Parturie, half closed her eyes, first answered such a sentence truthfully, and then felt that it seemed like a little * * to say so, and immediately added a sentence.

    "After all, you just drank the medicine of lunar man yesterday. Today may be the time of attack. I''m very interested in the effect that that medicine can achieve..."

    "Hum..." Speechless and lightly hummed, raised his head, calmly opened his mouth, said such a sentence.

    "Although I don''t know how much the medicine of Bayi Yonglin can affect me, I''m not vegetarian either. I''m really serious. I''m not without the confidence to win if I break into the Yongting Pavilion and fight with Bayi Yonglin."Wordless has the "purple" Red Jade mode. During the effective period of the "Red Jade mode", fight with Bayi Yonglin. It may be a little difficult to win, but it''s OK to draw.

    However, speechless himself did not find that when he said such a sentence, his eyes actually showed the pride and contempt that would never appear in the past.

    Only Remilia, pachuli and zheyan found something wrong and frowned at the same time.

    It''s not that Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and other people think it''s inappropriate for them to say nothing. Because, in their current cognition, there are many secrets hidden in the silent body. No one in the red devil Museum has fully understood him.

    Therefore, for the unspoken Haikou, Remilia three people dare not assert that he can never do it.

    However, after getting along with each other these days, Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and others didn''t know much about the secret hidden in wordless body, but they knew more or less about wordless character.

    In short, speechless is a casual person, who will not be bound by any rules and regulations. Even if every action seems purposeful, he still lives free and easy and will not demand anything.

    How can such a casual person show so obvious pride and contempt for others

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye are not stupid people, even if they have such an idea.

    Speechless, what seems to have changed

    Hello Remilia put down her cutlery, frowned, and looked speechless.

    "Don''t you feel something wrong with yourself?"

    "What''s wrong?..." A wordless, careless response.

    "I didn''t feel anything wrong with myself..."

    "Don''t you really feel that you''re different from what you normally are?" Pachuli wanted to see through speechless, purple eyes full of serious.

    "I think it''s better for you to take a close look at your body to see if it''s any different..."

    "It''s all right!" She was looked at by Remilia, pachuli and Juye as if she were a problem child. She frowned wordlessly, and her eyes were obviously impatient.

    "The so-called mind of the moon is just like that. It''s too early for me to have a problem with just a bottle of medicine!"

    "No!" Pachuli''s eyes flashed a light of wisdom, and she spoke in a deep voice.

    "I think the medicine of the lunar man has already worked!"

    With the spread of this sentence, the scene, a heavy atmosphere suddenly surrounded all the people.

    Wordless narrowed his eyes, looked at pachuli, looked at Remilia again, and hissed.

    "Who do you think I am? Is it no use like you? "

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± A scornful and arrogant words came out, which made Patricia, Zha ye and even Flemish all stunned. Remilia was even more angry, and just wanted to clap up, she was held down by Zha Ye.

    Perhaps I feel that there is no common topic, wordless stand up, do not look at the girls, a turn, left the scene.

    "Night!" Remilia stares at the night.

    "Why stop me?!"

    "Big miss..." Bowing apologetically at night.

    "I''m really sorry, but I think it''s a little strange for you. If you have a conflict with you at this time, you will probably make a big deal..."

    "Make a big deal!" Remilia had an angry face.

    "Do I have to be insulted by Remilia?"

    "Remy, don''t be angry. I think there''s something wrong with it..." Pachuli appeased Remilia, and then she looked into the night.

    "Night, today, you should pay more attention to white, see if you can find something..."

    "Yes, Miss Patchouli..."

    On one side, Flemish bit a spoon and looked at the speechless and worried voice.

    "Brother..."

 Chapter 1748

    (fourth change...)

    (subscribe! Please give me a reward! For a monthly pass!)

    (the book will be finished soon. I hope that friends can support it until the end of the book and witness the end of the book. Thank you...)

    speechless now is very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable.

    In the end, where is not happy, speechless and specific.

    However, as soon as Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and other people looked at her with different eyes, they felt their heart was restless without any words.

    That kind of feeling, as if their self-esteem has been hurt, is very unpleasant.

    "Bayi Yonglin is really strong, but I''m not weak, am I?" Speechless sneer, arrogant uninhibited revealed such a word.

    "If I didn''t rush to the peak of demigod in order to do the task of" demigod road ", I would have already reached the demigod level, even higher than the level of Bayi Yonglin. At the same level, I have never lost to anyone!"

    This is the truth.

    Don''t say it''s the same level, even if the level is weaker than others, as long as it''s not the gap on the level, wordless will have the confidence not to lose, or even win!

    "What''s more, it''s not a fight with Bayi Yonglin now. It''s just a bottle of medicine. Both of them treat me as a fool..." Speechless and speechless.

    "I knew that I had a fight with Bayi Yonglin directly yesterday. People who didn''t know thought I was afraid of her when I drank Bayi Yonglin''s medicine..."

    It''s true that he doesn''t want to offend Bayi Yonglin, but that''s not to say that he is afraid of Bayi Yonglin without words. He just doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with Bayi Yonglin.

    After all. Bayi Yonglin is not a hateful guy either. At best, she has a bad character. Only because she can sense the breath of purple from her speechless body can she shut her out.

    "Now, instead of being looked down upon, it''s better to rush in and snatch the" blood essence with eternal power " A face full of unpleasantness.

    "As for the relationship, if there is a deadlock, there will be a deadlock..."

    I didn''t realize that my words are not anger, but arrogance and rudeness.

    If we don''t talk about the power of Bayi Yonglin now, it will be above speechless. Even if power is not as good as silence. If the past speechless, will never because of the strength of the relationship and look down on a person.

    Now, wordless is really using strength to rate others, and has a position.

    The strength is comparable to its own. I can get along with you.

    We can''t match our own strength. What qualifications do you have to talk to yourself

    As for its strength, it is far beyond its own. That''s only for a while. When I finish the task of "half God Road", who is my opponent

    "Hum hum..." Think of it here. The silent mood suddenly improved a lot.

    At this time, a very abrupt figure appeared behind the speechless, without even a sign, nor a breath.

    "Lord Bai..."

    "Who!" Speechless fierce look back, looked at his own behind, and imprinted into his eyes, is a girl in maid''s clothes, indifferent face of silver hair.

    "Night..."

    "Excuse me, Lord Bai..." He Ye bowed respectfully, but if you look carefully, you can see that he was still indifferent.

    "I''m so used to moving like this. I''m sorry to scare you..."

    Stop time!

    Just now, Juye must have used this ability to come to the back of speechless without even a trace of breath. Until now, he was born and found speechless.

    "Scared? Do you think I might be scared? " Speechless glanced at the night.

    "It''s just that I don''t like people appearing silently behind me. Next time, I don''t guarantee that I will treat you as an attacker..."

    Smell speech, zhe night body shape slightly a lag, then nodded.

    "I see..."

    "That''s good..." Speechless this just satisfied nodded.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Did Lord Bai forget it?" I saw that the wordless face was careless and didn''t want to concentrate on talking to myself. I frowned imperceptibly at night and recovered imperceptibly.

    "Yesterday, you said that you would make a cooking by yourself, so that you could see the adults'' skills in the evening..."

    "Cooking?..." Speechless Zheng ran, it seems to also think of such a thing.

    But, speechless not only didn''t show the expression of sudden realization and understanding, but also a trace of unwillingness appeared on his face.

    "That''s what servants should do, not what I should do!"

    Hearing this sentence, this time, it''s the turn of night, a pair of good-looking blue eyes emerged a strong sense of maladjustment.

    What should servants do

    Does Lord Bai really think soIn this way, the thoughts of night can''t help but float back to the time of talking with wordless yesterday morning.

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m a new comer anyway. I can''t take care of many things..."

    With a knowing and gentle smile, speechless toward the stupefied night, stretched out his hand.

    "At that time, you have to give me a hand, my maid, Lord..."

    ¡­¡­

    At that time, wordless didn''t resist the position of housekeeper because of his real ancestry. Instead, he said that he could not take care of many things and didn''t feel ashamed at all.

    Moreover, at that time, wordless did not treat Juye as a servant at all. He held out his hand towards Juye and shook hands with Juye.

    Frankly, it was the first time in his life that he had a friendly handshake with others.

    Therefore, I don''t believe that wordless is the kind of person who looks down upon other people''s work.

    (sure enough, there is some change in Bai''s body that we don''t know...)

    Thinking about this, she decided to test it.

    "But the eldest and the second ladies seem to be looking forward to Mr. Bai''s cooking..." He looked straight into silence at night.

    "Since Lord Bai is the steward of the Red Devils hall, is it OK to serve the eldest and second ladies?"

    "Housekeeper?" Speechless stupefied, the radian of the corner of the mouth began to expand, and finally, I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Did I hear you right?..."

    I didn''t speak at night, but I kept watching the silence in the laughter. I looked very serious.

    "Do you really think I''ll be the steward?" Speechless while laughing, while a disdainful face of the opening.

    "I just think that ramili Adam declared that I was a housekeeper in front of so many people. It''s not good to lose her face. It''s also good to play by the way. Who would really be a housekeeper?"

    Now, the night is finally determined.

    The medicine of Bayi Yonglin has definitely worked!

    You can be sure that before today, wordless absolutely did not look down on the idea of the position of housekeeper.

    Otherwise, yesterday, I would not have put on the Deacon''s work clothes without words, nor poured black tea for Remilia myself, nor crouched down to feed Remilia and flora myself.

    At that time, speechless, eyes, no dissatisfaction with the position of housekeeper, eyes to Remilia and Flemish, eyes only indulge and care, absolutely no contempt now!

    Immersed in his own thoughts, suddenly, a bracelet on her waist, pulled her past, pulled into a warm embrace.

    However, it is speechless!

    There was a cold light in his eyes. He raised his head, looked at himself with a strange smile, hugged his wordless voice, and his voice sounded without waves.

    "Lord Bai, please respect yourself..."

    Unfortunately, speechless not only did not listen to this sentence, but also stretched out another hand, provoking the chin of the night.

    "Oh, night, I said, why don''t you come and be my maid?"

    "Lord Bai!" Night fearless on the speechless that burning eyes, voice line has a little improvement.

    "I will not betray the first lady!"

    "Can''t I compare with Remilia?" A silent disdainful smile, and slowly his lips toward the lips of the night.

    "My strength is stronger than that of Remilia. Although I am younger than Remilia, my experience is definitely higher than that of Remilia. Even, I can let you see a wider world, and your strength is far higher than that of Remilia. Don''t you think about it?..."

    He did not speak at night, but looked at him calmly, even the cold light in his eyes disappeared.

    "It''s really loyal..." Speechless and indifferent to say such a sentence, with a mischievous smile, slowly, close to the lips of the night.

    Seeing that speechless is about to take away his first kiss, his face is still calm at night. He doesn''t even struggle and resist. He seems to have become a person and lost his feelings.

    In the quiet and strange reaction of the night, when I was about to touch the lips of the night, I could not help but stop.

    Until this moment, speechless just understand.

    If I kiss like this, then I will not resist!

    However, from now on, the relationship between oneself and night will stop at strangers forever!

    Speechless, with such a premonition

 Chapter 1749

    For a while, the atmosphere of the whole scene is approaching to the cold state, which makes people feel that the space is heavy and oppressive.

    The distance between the two lips is only less than five centimeters. The night is not ready to resist at all. It only needs a front part. Then, in the next second, the first kiss of the perfect and unrestrained maid will be taken away by speechless.

    However, looking at the attractive lips, delicate pretty face, feeling the soft body, smelling the hot body fragrance, speechless feeling, the five centimeter distance seems to have become the furthest distance in the world, just like a wall, it can''t be shortened.

    No, it should be said that I dare not shorten the distance of five centimeters without words.

    Just because, looking at the peaceful and strange blue eyes of the night, a voice keeps telling speechless.

    Can''t kiss!

    Kiss, then there will never be a way to save!

    However, another voice has been echoing in the silent mind.

    Kiss!

    Take this perfect and unrestrained servant girl from Remilia''s side!

    Such a perfect maid should have not Remilia, but him!

    Two voices, one in the speechless head inside crazy, one in the speechless heart such as percussion. Let wordless feel that the whole world seems to be twisted, and the body seems to be divided into two parts, not only uncomfortable, but also dizzy.

    "Er..." Driven by the intolerable vertigo, wordless squeezes out a groan containing pain from his throat. As soon as his body is soft, the whole person falls directly to the ground.

    However, before wordless fell on the ground, a soft and delicate body hugged wordless body and supported him.

    "Lord Bai..." Holding speechless in a gesture like hugging each other. Let the silent head rest on his shoulder. His chin is also resting on the speechless shoulder. There is no weird calm in the voice of night. Some are only gentle.

    "Are you ok?"

    "Night..." Speechless only feel the head is very crisp. There is no way to restore the immediate vision. A vertigo. But still very brave to open up.

    "I It''s okay

    "Lord Bai..." The same address, this time, night is a little tough.

    "You are tired..."

    Tired

    Am I tired

    With a little bit of sanity left. Wordless thought about this problem, then, hazy response to such a sentence.

    "Or Maybe... "

    He didn''t see the wordless face leaning on him. His answer made his face calm a little bit.

    "Lord Bai, let me take you back to your room to have a rest..."

    After that, she didn''t ask for the consent of wordless. She held the wordless one on her body, and put one arm around her neck, stepped on her shoulder, and moved to Remilia''s room step by step.

    Although there are rooms in the Red Devils hall, I have been living in Remilia''s room with Fran these days.

    Therefore, she subconsciously brought wordless to Remilia''s room and let her lie on her bed.

    Looking at lying on the bed, he looked a little trance and speechless. He hesitated for a moment, and finally said such a word.

    "Mr. Bai, your performance today is really, a little strange..."

    "And so on..." Wordless conditioned to show dissatisfaction, but the dizzy head can not support him to make such a violent performance, only to show a tired expression.

    "Then tell me, what''s wrong with me?..."

    "I think..." I lowered my head at night and looked at my head silently. I was tired and speechless.

    "Today''s white adult is not the same person as the ordinary white adult!"

    Smell speech, speechless that slightly shows tired expression to stagnate on the face.

    "In any case, zheyan is just a maid and is not qualified to preach to Bai adults. However, zheyan has a saying that he wants to tell Bai adults anyway..." In the eyes of the night there was a stir.

    "Compared with today''s white adult, he night would like to get along with the old white adult..."

    Leave this sentence, the night slightly bow, turn around, out of the room, closed the door.

    Lying in bed, speechless can''t help but cover the dizzy head, a pair of wine red pupils are full of the uncertain look.

    Now, if you think about it carefully, you will feel strange.

    What''s more, when he gets up in the morning, he will be dizzy for no reason, but his body is not in a state at all. When he gets along with Remilia, pachuli, Juye and even Fran, he also has a feeling that the other party must take himself as the main body and stand on his own side.Not only that, for the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, which was drunk yesterday, the idea of disdain rose unconsciously without any words. I felt that just a bottle of medicine could not affect myself.

    Is this kind of idea arrogant

    Who is eight Yi Yong Lin

    That''s a monster that has lived for hundreds of millions of years, no matter the power, means, intelligence or even the way of life!

    Even if he has a high hand with the other side, but ultimately there is no absolute confidence to win the other side, right

    Since I don''t have the absolute ability to win, what is my qualification to scold Ba Yi Yonglin and despise her medicine

    What''s more, speechless has always been strange. Obviously, I drank the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, but I didn''t have any strange feeling in my body and mind. Is that really because the medicine of Bayi Yonglin doesn''t work for me

    By means of Bayi Yonglin, wordless, I think it will be like this.

    But before that, speechless people took it for granted that the medicine of Bayi Yonglin couldn''t help themselves, and they also took it for granted that they despised the medicine of Bayi Yonglin. What''s more, they even despised Bayi Yonglin.

    After a careful thought, wordless eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his head was more tingling and dizzy, so he could not help rubbing his eyebrows.

    Looking back, wordless found that today''s own revealed mentality, compared with the past, is indeed a great change.

    Too arrogant!

    What''s more, the arrogant attitude and psychological activities, even the language, all show and express such a natural way that there is no conflict or anything wrong at all. Even at this moment, wordless people have a certain degree of arrogance.

    In the wordless idea, he has the "Ruby mode" as the base card, can have a degree of power and ability with purple in a short time, and has a mysterious and powerful base card, such as the beast, and is also the king of vampires. Everything is far above others!

    Even in this dreamland favored by the gods, with the exception of a small number of people, other people, compared with him, are just a pile of garbage with only five combat effectiveness!

    Isn''t that arrogant

    What''s more, this kind of arrogance is directly expressed from the wordless heart, and even he doesn''t feel anything wrong.

    Is the medicine of Bayi Yonglin really effective

    Thought, then stopped here.

    At the next moment, the negative effects of vertigo attack, and the sense of fatigue suddenly impacts the silent nerve, which makes the wordless sleep in a faint feeling

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, night came out of Remilia''s room, took the door and walked to the corridor.

    In the corner of the corridor, Patricia stood there in a daze.

    "How is it?" Seeing the night coming, Patricia looked straight away.

    "Is he OK?..."

    It can be seen from this sentence that, just now, Patricia, has been present all the time!

    "There shouldn''t be any trouble..." Night shook his head, but a pair of eyebrows are tightly wrinkled.

    "However, as Mr. pachuli said, the medicine that Mr. Bai drank should have worked, otherwise, the change would not be so great..."

    "Indeed, compared with the previous two days, today, his performance is so abnormal that I almost think this is his nature..." Said patchouli, distressed.

    "But if his nature is so arrogant, there is no need to stay in the Red Devils as a steward, isn''t it?"

    "Lord Patchouli..." After a little hesitation at night, he asked.

    "What do you think we should do?..."

    "Give me some time first..." Pachuli pondered for a while, then gave such an answer.

    "I''ll go back and look for the information to see what the most fundamental sin in this man''s heart might be..."

    She nodded, turned her head, looked at the direction of Remilia''s room, her eyes were full of inexplicable light

 Chapter 1750

    In this way, the whole day passed

    Until the next morning, it lingered in the wordless heart and brain, causing the two voices of wordless dizziness and fatigue to dissipate slowly, making the wordless voice in the sleep give a comfortable breath, and wake up from the sleep.

    Wipe wipe don''t know when full of the sweat of the whole forehead, speechless wry smile.

    "This is probably the first time that I feel uncomfortable sleeping..."

    Under the torture of vertigo and fatigue, the whole day of wordless is not so much sleeping as nightmare. It''s just like feeling that something heavy is pressing on your body, making you breathless, unable to turn over, unable to open your eyes, unable to move and play. It''s torture.

    But now, when I wake up, I feel comfortable again.

    It''s not just because of the relief from this torture, it''s not just because of the disappearance of the two distinct voices that constantly collide in the brain and heart, but also because of the things that were imperceptibly detected yesterday.

    Now, dare to say, yesterday''s own, absolutely is not right!

    Because, that kind of arrogance from the heart, at this time, it is with those two voices, disappeared without a trace!

    "The medicine of Bayi Yonglin has really taken effect, which has changed my mood..." A few hazes appeared in wordless eyes.

    "To bring out the most fundamental sin in human heart? Is the most fundamental sin in my heart what it was yesterday? "

    Of course, compared to this. What''s more, Bayi Yonglin said that the drug effect will last for seven days, but now it''s only one day, how can she get back to normal

    At least, now, speechless didn''t feel that he had slighted Bayi Yonglin in his heart, and didn''t feel how strong he was in the fantasy village. His mentality and thoughts were completely back to the normal state.

    Is not the medicine of Bayi Yonglin not ineffective. But the effect is weakened

    After all. Bayi Yonglin also said that this medicine is only an experimental product. She was intended to test it for the servants of yongyongting before the test was finished. No one knows if this medicine will produce the expected effect.

    Think about it. Speechless again.

    "I thought yesterday that the medicine of Bayi Yonglin didn''t work. But the result is the road, this time can not be more careless, otherwise. It''s very likely that you will not only offend people, but also faint again... "

    That in the brain and the heart of the collision of different voices, speechless also calculated to understand the proper body.

    These two voices, one of them is their own heart, and the other is the mentality induced by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin!

    Yesterday, the quiet and strange performance of the night aroused wordless''s disapproval of his behavior at that time, and awakened the original mind which belonged to wordless and was covered by arrogance!

    If it is the original speechless, definitely not to do such rude things, but also to say so arrogant words, almost let Juye and his hard to establish a relationship broken.

    And of course, wordless is absolutely not want to break up the relationship that he and Juye have established with difficulty.

    Therefore, the wordless mind is awakened and collides with the mind induced by medicine.

    As a result, under the collision of two different moods, the wordless brain can''t bear the burden brought by two spirits, and it suddenly crashes.

    This is the root cause of the sudden dizziness and exhaustion of wordless!

    "Today we must pay more attention to..." Speechless some vigilance, some guilty self talk way.

    "By the way, I have to apologize to Remilia and Juye..."

    Finish saying, speechless opened quilt, got out of bed, walked out of the room

    ¡­¡­

    The Red Devils

    Today, Patricia is not in the hall as she was yesterday. Remilia, Fleur and Zha ye are not in the hall either. Instead, they go to an open balcony on the second floor of the Red Devils hall.

    On this open balcony, a small round table is placed here, which is filled with all kinds of tea sets. Remilia and Fran are sitting opposite each other. In front of them is a pure white tea cup filled with scarlet liquid, and there is a little absent-minded look.

    In particular, Fran, a pair of wine red pupils are full of anxiety and uneasiness, sometimes even a little bit of anxiety, which makes Remilia in the eyes distressed and angry.

    At the moment, Remilia made a sullen voice.

    "Are you still thinking about bayunbai?"

    "Eight clouds white?" Fran blinked for some unknown reason, and then remembered that the name was the pseudonym of wordless current stage, and nodded involuntarily.

    "Brother Is he all right?... ""I can''t die!" When she got the answer, Remilia''s voice became sour.

    "I''m your sister, and I don''t see you caring about me so much..."

    Smell speech, orchid slanted crooked head, smiled suddenly.

    "Is sister jealous?"

    "Ha?..." Remilia''s eyes widened like a cat on the tail.

    "Who''s going to eat that asshole''s vinegar?!"

    "Isn''t sister jealous?" Fran''s face was full of doubts, and her voice was not surprising.

    "So, does sister like Fleur?..."

    "I I... " Remilia faltered in embarrassment.

    "Sister Sister, of course, likes Flemish... "

    "Didn''t that sister see that Fleur cared so much about her brother and was eating his brother''s vinegar?" Fran burst out laughing and said this.

    "What? My elder sister is really a brother-in-law!"

    "What --!" Remilia almost fell to the ground and looked at Fran incredulously, her voice shaking.

    "Who Who taught you to say that?! "

    "Brother!" Fran answered honestly.

    "It''s brother!"

    "That bastard vampire is a real ancestor!" Remilia broke out.

    "What are you teaching Fran?!"

    "What is it?" Once again, there was a look of doubt on Fran''s face.

    "Isn''t it the person who likes his sister very much?..."

    "Er..." Remilia''s roar came to an abrupt end. Her eyes turned and she nodded.

    "Yes, yes, I like my sister!"

    "What..." Fran puffed up her cheeks.

    "That elder sister likes Fleur, isn''t it a younger sister controller?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Remilia''s face was red and white, but she couldn''t explain anything, and her expression was abnormal.

    Looking at Remilia''s face, she shakes her head with a smile, glances at the entrance of the balcony, and then stops.

    There, is looking for what speechless just passing by, imprinted into the eyes of the night.

    Seeing speechless about to go, inadvertently, night out.

    "Lord Bai!"

    Hearing the sound of midnight, Remilia and Fleming turned their heads quickly and looked at the entrance of the balcony. The silent figure that was about to leave there was also a meal. They turned around and looked over.

    "Are you here?" Said speechless with a sigh of relief.

    "I finally found you..."

    "Brother!" Fran suddenly got up from the chair and jumped hard to the entrance of the balcony. She crossed several meters and fell into the silent arms.

    "Fran is so worried about you!"

    "Fleur..." Speechless hurriedly hugs the little girl who pours into her arms and dotes on Fleming''s head.

    "Sorry to worry you..."

    Seeing the indulgence in speechless eyes and the apologetic words, Remilia and Juye looked at each other.

    "You..." Remilia hesitated and asked.

    "All right?..."

    Speechless raised his head, looked at Remilia and night, and showed a bitter smile.

    "I don''t know when I will have cramps again, but I''m really sorry for yesterday''s work. I''ve done too much..."

    Yesterday, speechless not only in front of Remilia and others, said that they were useless, but also tried to use tough means to let Juye be her maid.

    That''s not a bit excessive, it''s a bit excessive!

    But speechless apology, also let Remilia a pretty face to ease down a lot, don''t go too far.

    "It seems that you are really recovered..."

    Night also in the eyes of speechless eyes as usual doting and Qingming, a heart unconsciously put down, to speechless, said a sentence.

    "Lord Bai, if you feel something wrong, please remember to tell us..."

    "I will..." Speechless cast his eyes on the body of Zha night, and admired her cool and dignified performance.

    This maid is really beyond fault

    After thinking about it for a while, another thought came out of wordless mind.

    Why is such a perfect existence the maid of Remilia, not her own

 Chapter 1751

    (third watch...)

    (I was glad I had self-knowledge when I ran out of electricity yesterday. I updated it in advance. Who knows that we are still too young? The damn power station hasn''t called yet, and let me spend the night in the Internet bar...)

    (well, it''s painful to talk too much. I also updated it in advance today. I hope I can have electricity in the evening...)

    why Is it not my own maid

    When such an idea appears in the silent heart, it will burn every corner of the silent heart like a spark, making the silent heart emerge a kind of dark negative emotions.

    Driven by this kind of negative emotion, wordless has produced a sense of exclusion, hostility and even a trace of killing for Remilia!

    Remilia, who was about to drink tea, felt a sharp sense of hostility and murderous intention and locked herself in at the same time, and even a sense of crisis emerged in her heart, which made Remilia hold up her tea cup hand and shake it fiercely, turn her head abruptly and look at the past.

    So Remilia saw it.

    A pair of wine red pupils can not keep rotating, sometimes it is as usual wine red, sometimes it represents the golden color of noble blood, which is full of hostility and killing intention, and tightly staring at their own wordless.

    Seeing the animosity and murderous intention in the wordless eyes, Remilia''s face was extremely ugly as if she had been hit by something.

    Not for other reasons, just because Remilia didn''t dislike the nameless vampire as much as she did at the beginning, but treated it as a close person.

    No way. At present, this man not only sleeps in the same bed with himself, but also treats himself as a sister, Pampers himself, takes care of himself, and even feeds himself. Remilia despises this kind of behavior on the surface, and seems to be very exclusive and angry, but in fact, she is very useful.

    Fleming spent hundreds of years in the basement, feeling lonely.

    What about Remilia

    Once almost ruled the whole fantasy town. And the idea of going to the moon. The attempt to invade the moon seems to be really majestic on the surface, but isn''t Remilia never enjoying the feeling of kinship

    Not only does she have no father or mother, but her only sister has to be locked in the basement by herself. Although this behavior is a little extreme. But. Remilia''s yearning for family is also unmasked.

    Now, my sister is back. I can live with myself in an honest and upright way. I have another brother who talks to herself. Remilia never admits it, but she has a little dependence on wordlessness in her heart.

    Although the psychology of dependence is still weak, if it continues to develop, sooner or later, Remilia will treat speechlessness as her own close relatives like Fleming!

    In such a case, seeing wordless and inexplicably hostile to herself, Remilia felt a little bit sad at this moment, and her eyes were also a little gloomy, but more angry at wordless.

    "You..." On the speechless pair of eyes that are constantly changing between red and gold, under the pressure of the hidden blood, Remilia opened her mouth.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Lord Bai!" Night also noticed the change of wordless, unconsciously appeared beside wordless, and pressed wordless shoulder.

    "Please calm down!"

    At first, under Remilia''s rebuke, wordless had already awakened a little, but this meeting, when night came out to advise, wordless heart, suddenly emerged more negative emotions, which made his eyes completely turn to gold.

    For Remilia

    Did you stop me for Remilia

    Why is it so nice to Remilia

    Don''t I deserve her to be nice to me

    Such thoughts emerge continuously from the deep heart of wordless, which makes the body surface of wordless begin to flow the magic light.

    "Brother!" Subconsciously, Fran felt something wrong and hugged her.

    "Lord Bai!" The sound of the night could not help but improve.

    "Don''t forget, you treat the eldest lady as your sister!"

    This sentence, like a basin of cold water, poured directly to the silent heart, let the silent heart cool, look clear, and finally know what they have just done.

    At the same time, like yesterday, two different voices in the brain and in the heart collided again, which made the speechless moment understand.

    The medicine of Bayi Yonglin is still working!

    My heart is confronting the mentality caused by the efficacy!

    Understand that in that moment, speechless head ''boom'', a buzz.

    "Ah --!" There was a cry of pain. He covered his head without words and crouched down. His eyes and face were full of pain.

    "Brother!" Fran cried out."Lord Bai!" Night also screamed.

    Remilia didn''t find anything wrong, so she lived for 500 years in vain. She squatted down, covered her head, and stood up in pain.

    However, the surrounding voice, speechless, was not very clear. I raised my eyes and glanced at Remilia, Zha ye and Flemish. I was forced to suffer from vertigo and pain. One of them flashed away and moved the space and disappeared at the scene.

    "Elder brother!" Fulan and Zhanyi knew it was not good when they saw the wave of magic rising from wordless body. They jumped on it. As a result, they all jumped into an empty space.

    Remilia stared at the silent place, took a deep breath, and calmly gave the order.

    "Send all the people in the Red Devils to find someone. By the way, go to the library and call out Patsy!"

    "Yes! Big miss! " I don''t neglect it at night. I used my ability directly and disappeared in the same place.

    "Sister!" Fran pours into Remilia''s arms, her eyes steaming.

    "Brother Is brother OK?... "

    "It''s ok It''s going to be okay Remilia comforted Fran and looked out into the sky, biting her teeth.

    "Hateful lunar man, give people some unnecessary things, don''t let me catch the chance, otherwise, it will definitely lift your broken bamboo forest!"

    ¡­¡­

    In fantasy village, there is a vast forest.

    It''s the primeval forest with the highest humidity, few people''s feet and many ancient trees.

    The interior of the forest is dense and opaque. There is little light input. Therefore, it is difficult for any other plant to grow in the forest except for trees, but somehow, it can reproduce mushrooms.

    Most of the mushrooms produced in this forest are inedible, and only a few of them can be eaten.

    However, no one will come here to pick mushrooms.

    Because, the environment is very bad.

    There are a large number of mushroom monsters living in the forest. Their spores will flutter in the air of the forest. If ordinary people inhale them, they will get sick. For ordinary monsters, this is not a comfortable place, especially for human beings.

    What''s more, there''s a miasma released by monsters, or a dense one, in this forest that people can''t bear. The monsters of mushrooms can even use magic and magic of illusion series to make the people who enter lose here and sleep forever.

    But if we can bear the miasma here, we can live here and protect ourselves from the attack of monsters.

    In addition, although the spores of those mushroom monsters can bring hallucinations, they can also improve human magic to a certain extent!

    Therefore, people who are determined to become magic envoys generally come here to live.

    Because the existence that can live here can rely on these mushrooms to improve its magic power, it will be imagined that the people who come here to live are usually magic envoys. This forest has such a name

    -- magic!

    Whether it''s a human who is a professional magician - Licha the fog rain devil, or an ethnic magician who is a monster - Alice magstroyd, all live in this magic forest!

    At this time, Alice is taking her two figures, the Shanghai figure and the Penglai figure, to pick some edible mushrooms in the magic forest.

    For these mushrooms, Marissa, who also lives in the magic forest, is used for three meals, while Alice, the magic monster of this race, only eats when it is needed.

    For example, when you want to improve magic!

    Eating these mushrooms directly can also enhance magic, and it''s much more useful than sucking those spores!

    Of course, the more you go to the back, the more limited the magic power you can improve by eating these mushrooms. For Alice, now, the magic power you can improve by eating these mushrooms is less than the water dripping from the tap, but it''s better than nothing.

    "Hum..."

    Just as Alice was picking mushrooms, suddenly, not far away, a wave of magic came.

    "Huh?" Alice looked for the wave of magic. Next moment, she was stunned.

    See, not far ahead, a person, lying there

 Chapter 1752

    (Fourth...)

    (for the sake of making such efforts to update, please support more...)

    heavy!

    Extremely heavy!

    The constant heaviness made the wordless in the sleep unable to breathe smoothly. It made a sound full of pain. The consciousness was like a boat, rolling up and down under the storm. Like being in the waves, it was both helpless and painful.

    Of course, it''s very easy to be immune to this pain.

    As long as the wordless let their original heart comply with the negative mentality caused by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, to vent wantonly, then there will be no pain!

    But instead of that, do a completely unlike their own, wordless prefer to continue suffering!

    Perhaps, even Bayi Yonglin didn''t think that the wordless willpower would be strengthened with the influence of the important people around her, and resist the evil burst out from the deep inside, so as to cause such consequences

    I don''t know how long it has passed, or who won the final victory after the collision of the two minds. At a certain moment, the heavy feeling from the attack all the time began to decline, and the dizziness and pain disappeared like the ebb water.

    Speechless slowly opened his eyes, and this open eyes, into the eyes of the scene, first of all, is a strange ceiling.

    After struggling for such a long time in the heavy feeling, the wordless consciousness was a little confused, looking at the strange ceiling, for a while. I''m at a loss.

    Where is this

    The Red Devils

    But the walls of the Red Devils hall are all red, and the ceiling in front of them is white.

    Boli shrine

    But the ceiling of Boli shrine is all made of wood. Let alone the ceiling. Even the floor is made of wood. The ceiling in front of us is obviously made of stone bricks.

    Since it''s not the Red Devils hall or the Boli shrine, I''m in the fantasy village, and there seems to be no other place to live, right

    Thinking about it, speechless also finally thought about it.

    Myself, from the Red Devils. Got out!

    Eyes expand to the limit in an instant. Speechless suddenly sat up from the bed.

    Almost at the same time, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Wake up?..."

    Hear the sound, speechless conditions to launch the turn. Looking aside.

    In the distance speechless not far. It''s only two or three meters away. A young girl is sitting in a chair, holding a heavy book with a bow tied with a red ribbon on the surface, and two villains are floating nearby.

    See this girl. Speechless, speechless.

    "Alice..."

    Alice nodded softly, as if to entertain a stranger.

    "Do you feel any discomfort?"

    "What''s wrong?..." A silent, bitter smile.

    "I feel sick all over..."

    Finish saying, speechless just looked around, saw clearly own place.

    This is a western style room.

    The room is not very big. It''s much smaller than Remilia''s room, but it''s a little bigger than the general room. There are some pink curtains on the windows, some furniture, like desks and counters, and some dolls are put on it, full of the flavor of young girls.

    However, if you look closely, you can find that, in fact, those dolls on the furniture are not so much dolls as dolls.

    Because, from their limbs can clearly see a part of the gear, joints also have very obvious traces of the general puppet section.

    As for speechless, he was lying on a pink bed with a ceiling, and a clear and audible fragrance even went into the tip of his nose.

    This fragrance, speechless is not unheard of.

    In the lost bamboo forest, in order to track the rabbit and hide, when pressing on the two people of pachuli and Alice, one of the two smells uploaded from pachuli and Alice is consistent with the fragrance.

    Alice!

    Combined with this situation, I looked at Alice with no surprise.

    "Is this your home?"

    Alice looked speechless and nodded slowly.

    "My room, too!"

    "Sure enough..." Wordless knead his brow.

    "How could I be here?"

    "I found you in the magic forest..." Alice replied in a nonchalant tone.

    "You fainted, so I brought you back..."

    "Magic?" Speechless took a deep breath and asked the most concerned questions.

    "Well, how long have I been in a coma?""It''s afternoon!" Alice replied in this way.

    "You''ve been sleeping since morning!"

    "In other words, have I been in a coma for a long time?..." Speechless and fretful, he grabbed his hair.

    "Remilia, Frankie, midnight they should be worried?"

    More than worry!

    Now, the whole Red Devils hall is looking for speechless people everywhere!

    But at that time, there was no way. If he didn''t run away, he couldn''t guarantee that he would attack Remilia!

    "Ba Yi Yonglin..." There was a silent sigh.

    "I didn''t expect that her medicine was so domineering that people with weak wills could be trapped in the negative emotions. Did her mind change?"

    It''s not impossible!

    After all, it''s a sin from the bottom of people''s hearts, isn''t it

    "Was it because of the medicine I drank at that time that I fell into a coma?" Alice frowned a little.

    "Can that medicine affect the body as well as the mind?"

    "It''s not true. I''m in a coma because my heart is fighting against the evil caused by it. My mental burden is a little heavy, but my body won''t go wrong..." As he said, wordless, he got out of bed and put on the shoes that Alice had probably helped to take off.

    "Anyway, thank you for bringing me here, but I have to go back to the Red Devils Hall..."

    Smell speech, Alice also did not stop the meaning, but quietly looked silent for a while, suddenly opened.

    "Lingmeng said that you have come to Fantasia in the last two or three days!"

    The speechless hand, who was wearing shoes, raised his head and looked at Alice doubtfully.

    "What? Is there a problem?... "

    "I don''t know much about the Red Devils'' hall, but people in the dreamland, except for Remilia''s party, don''t go there. The Red Devils'' hall is also famous for its resistance to outsiders in ordinary times..." Alice pondered for a moment, her speechless eyes.

    "You seem to get along well with the people in the Red Devils Hall..."

    Hearing Alice''s words, she was silent.

    It''s true that it''s only two or three days since I got along with the people of the Red Devils.

    However, in these two or three days, the relationship between wordless and Remilia seems to be a little conflicted on the surface, but it''s not so much hostility as daily fighting.

    And with Zha night, wordless although there are few opportunities to be alone with her, and few contacts, but the two seem to have cultivated a kind of tacit understanding, quite a kind of confidant flavor in the short two or three days.

    As for pachuli, because of the relationship between the two people in the library during the * * event, it seems that they can''t get along well with each other, which is very embarrassing. But it can be seen from pachuli''s practice in the library yesterday to observe whether speechless is affected by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin.

    Pachuli, also very concerned about wordless.

    Mingming only spent two or three days together, and the relationship with the people in the Red Devils hall has made such great progress. Now think about it carefully, it''s amazing that he has no words.

    It''s this that makes Alice want to ask

    Silence for a while, speechless revealed a helpless smile, gave such an answer.

    "Maybe I have a better relationship with the Red Devils..."

    "Phase Do you?... " Alice murmured and nodded in agreement.

    "Yes, besides that, I can''t think of any other reason to explain why the family squatting in such a short period of time recognized you and interacted with you, who has no cold or hot relationship with anyone other than his family and Marisa..."

    "Squat at home..." Speechless and speechless.

    Feelings, Alice doesn''t care why the relationship between herself and the people in the Red Devils is progressing so fast, but why the relationship between her and mqq is progressing so fast.

    That''s for sure.

    In any case, these two men are also nominal rivals.

    Both Marissa and Alice have more or less Lily plots, and they all have a little idea of the unfortunate black and white.

    Looking at the most beautiful girl in front of her, the soft but delicate pretty face of pachuli appeared in her head. Her silent heart suddenly became restless.

    Why don''t the two beautiful girls like themselves

 Chapter 1753

    No matter Alice or patuli, in terms of appearance, I believe that no one can find fault.

    Not to mention pachuli, but Alice, this typical western beautiful girl, in the mouth of some people, even got the first reputation of fantasy country western series girl!

    In other words, most people think that Alice is the most beautiful girl in the Western Fantasy series!

    Such a young girl, as long as it is a man, more or less will have a little different mind

    As for pachuli, because of the relationship of often hiding in the underground Library of the Red Devils hall, there are not many people who really know her in the fantasy village, and even fewer people have met her directly. Sometimes, pachuli may not be seen in some large banquets.

    Therefore, for pachuli''s cognition, most people in the fantasy village just stay at the level of "the people of the Red Devils", and some even just heard of such a name. What''s more, even people who haven''t heard of such a name exist.

    But who can say that pachuli''s face is not good

    Although there are not many people who know pachuli and have met pachuli, in terms of appearance, pachuli is absolutely no weaker than Alice!

    In the face of such two beautiful girls, speechless can''t help thinking.

    Why not belong to myself

    Such an idea. That is to say, without any omen or reason, suddenly burst out from the deep heart of speechless, which makes speechless eyes flash a haze, and the heart begins to feel resentment towards Marissa.

    , this is as like as two peas in the red magic hall in the morning.

    If there is any difference, that is, this time, wordless finally found out the resentment against morlisha, which burst out from his heart and was completely out of his control, under the condition of constant vigilance!

    Immediately. No words to understand.

    The evil caused by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin. It''s still going on!

    "Hateful!" He covers his head, which is aching again. At this time, in his speechless eyes, there is a haze brought by his resentment towards morlisha. There is also the chagrin of being unable to control the negative emotions.

    Ahead. See this clearly. Even clearly see the haze in the eyes of just speechless and annoyed Alice is a Zheng first, then hurriedly asked.

    "You Are you ok?... "

    "Ah..." Speechless can only give an ugly smile, but dare not assert that they are OK. With one hand over the forehead and one hand over his chest, after carefully experiencing the negative emotions in his heart, he spoke softly.

    "It seems that I''m jealous of Marisa..."

    "Jealous of Marissa?" Hearing the sudden words, Alice was stunned on the spot without any accident.

    "No way..." Perhaps there is no strength to explain and hide, or perhaps there is no intention to explain and hide, speechless and smirking.

    "Alice and patchouli are both so beautiful, but they are all so good to the black and white robber, so I should be jealous!"

    "Float Beautiful... " A word from the heart, let absolutely more than once from other people to hear this evaluation, in the past face it calmly, do not care about Alice, this time, the heart rate is involuntarily accelerated.

    Looking at the speechless expression with a smirk, Alice''s mind uncontrolled returned to the feeling that she was pressed by speechless when she went to the lost bamboo forest with one hand still touching her body.

    Alice''s heart beat faster, and her eyes were more or less a little flustered. Without thinking, she refuted this sentence.

    "I I''m not good at Melissa! "

    I saw Alice''s face was flustered and defended. Wordless thought that Alice had this performance because she had been told something on her mind. The negative emotion in her heart suddenly increased, which scared wordless.

    "Well, I understand, but don''t mention Marissa any more!" Speechless cover the more painful head, hurriedly out of the voice.

    "I''m in a very wrong situation now. If you mention molissa again, I might be really tortured by this jealousy to lose the wolf!"

    "Torment to the loss of wolves?" Alice also found something wrong and calmed down. After a while, she asked with a little uncertainty.

    "Is it the medicine of the doctor in the pavilion forever?"

    Speechless while suppressing the negative emotions emerging from her heart, she nodded her head powerlessly, which made Alice look thoughtful.

    "The doctor said that the medicine can cause the most fundamental evil in people''s heart, that is to say, it causes your jealousy and makes you jealous of Marissa?""It''s also possible that I have some jealousy thoughts about Melissa. As a result, this idea has been enhanced by the effect of Bayi Yonglin''s medicine!" Speechless didn''t shirk all the responsibility to the medicine, accepted it gracefully, and joked with leisure.

    "If Alice likes me, maybe I''ll be jealous of myself, maybe I''ll cut myself off..."

    "Don''t Stop talking nonsense... " Alice''s heart began to beat faster again. She shook her head hard and asked as if to change the topic.

    "What are you going to do now? Return to the Red Devils hall? "

    Speechless hesitated a little, nodded.

    "Although it''s likely to cause trouble for the Red Devils, I''d like to go back to Muq!"

    "Mu q£¿¡­¡± Alice''s head cocked up because she didn''t know.

    "Muq is Patchouli!" "I don''t know why," she said.

    "You see, sometimes, when pachuli is talking, she adds the habit of" Muq "..."

    "So, you''re going to ask that squatter to do the Muq?" Alice smiled knowingly, but the next moment she frowned again, a little unhappy.

    "What are you looking for in that house?"

    "That guy reads all day. Maybe he can do something about it..." At this point, speechless voice also became unhappy.

    "In fact, I want to find purple more than Muq. Her words will give me some advice, but I don''t know why. When she came to fantasy village, she didn''t seem to come to me at all. I don''t know where she is. I really don''t know what kind of stick she is fighting..."

    "Do you want to go back to the next place?..." Alice''s tone was still full of displeasure.

    "Why do you squat in the house where you can only read? Can''t I help you?... "

    If those who are familiar with Alice had heard this, they would have been shocked.

    After all, Alice is famous for her indifference to others, and her character is basically a person who doesn''t stick to things and is not very stubborn.

    Alice often attends all kinds of banquets held in fanciful countryside. She also performs puppet shows at the ceremonies and in the world. If she meets people who are lost in the magic forest, she will send them out to protect them until they are safe.

    Generally speaking, it is a person who is kind, but always keeps an indistinct relationship with others.

    Like this direct expression to help a person, want to, should be the first time

    Only speechless did I know that Alice would have this performance, but it was because she had a little bit of competitive psychology towards pachuli. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "So, do you have a way to help me relieve the negative emotions that emerge from the bottom of my heart?"

    "I..." Alice said a little, and then she held up her heavy book with a red ribbon and a bow.

    "Then That way, I will find it! "

    Seeing how Alice was going to turn over the book in her hand, she had no words to turn over her eyes.

    "Don''t you think I don''t know that book in your hand is a magic book. It''s really excellent to use magic to help yourself, but there should be no drug solutions recorded on it?"

    Alice''s hand froze when she was going to open the book.

    "You have helped me a lot by bringing me back from coma..." Speechless and laborious stand up.

    "If you want to help me, it''s better to send me back to the Red Devils hall. Now in this state, I don''t want to use space transfer..."

    It needs extreme concentration to transfer space, to sense the surrounding space and find out the coordinates of the destination.

    In wordless present state, if you use space transfer casually, maybe, it is possible to shift the coordinates and do not know where to move.

    Alice was also a magician. Naturally, she understood this point without any objection. She nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then went to the doo

 Chapter 1754

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support me more

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    In the hall, on the platform at the end of the stairs, Remilia always sits in the first place, and Patricia and Fran sit on both sides of Remilia, opposite each other, only one person stands behind Remilia in the evening.

    At this time, there is a heavy and dead atmosphere between the four girls, and everyone''s performance is different.

    Remilia looked down at the scarlet liquid in the teacup in front of her. Her eyes were full of anxiety.

    Pachuli was holding a heavy book, with a pair of glasses on her face, turning page by page, and her eyes were very serious.

    Fran''s eyes are fixed on the direction of the entrance of the hall of the Red Devils hall. There are expectations and worries in her eyes, and more of them are uneasy.

    As for Juye, on the surface, a pretty face is unsmooth, but if you carefully observe it, you can find that in some time periods, Juye''s eyes will unconsciously shift to the entrance of the hall of the Red Devils hall.

    Obviously, these four members of the Red Devils hall, no matter what they are thinking, are only related to one person

    In fact, this scene has been maintained from morning till now.

    Since silent escape also seems to disappear in front of Remilia and others, Remilia will let all the goblin maids in the Red Devils hall go out to find silent. She and others have been staying here waiting for the news of the goblin maids.

    But. Look at the look of Remilia and Fran. Maybe they can''t wait.

    With the passage of time, the heavy and dead atmosphere became more and more strong. Flemish''s pair of wine red pupils even bloomed with blood light, which proved how anxious she was.

    "Second miss..." On one side, the night quietly appeared, and put a cake in front of Fran.

    "You haven''t eaten since morning. Please have something to eat first... "

    The blood light in Fran''s eyes was a little dim. It seems that I really feel hungry, but I didn''t look at the cake in front of me and shook my head.

    "Fleur doesn''t want to eat..."

    "Then have some black tea..." Remilia glanced at Fran and made a voice of exhortation.

    "Otherwise. I didn''t wait for bayunbai to come back. You fell down first... "

    The vampire blood of Remilia and Fran is not strong enough to completely avoid eating blood.

    Can really live without relying on blood. Only Zhenzu.

    Therefore, both Remilia and Fran have to eat fresh blood for a certain period of time, otherwise it will take a long time. The spirit will gradually get tired, and in the end, it may even enter a state of long sleep. Even Fran has not been able to get rid of this feature. In the world of sparril, she also eats the blood from the system without words every other time, so that she can maintain a state of energy.

    Fran also understood Remilia''s meaning, but there was no way. Fran didn''t even have an appetite for food, whether it was cake or black tea with blood.

    At last, Fleur shook her head sadly.

    "Fleur doesn''t want to eat..."

    See, Remilia can''t say anything. Turn around and look at pachuli who has been reading.

    "Patsy, how are you doing over there?"

    "A little clue!" Patricia did not raise her head.

    "However, it should not be able to eliminate the effect of the medicine that affects white smoothly!"

    "Why?..." Asked Remilia.

    "Can''t even you get rid of the effect of that medicine?"

    "It''s just the effect of a medicine. If you want to eliminate it, I don''t know if it will work, but there are many ways to think about it!" Pachuli sighed.

    "The problem is, to test the medicine for the lunar man in yongyongting is the condition for Bai to enter Yongting. If the medicine is solved, even if the agreement is violated, the lunar man will not let Bai enter Yongting!"

    "I think Bai himself knows this, so surely he won''t agree to eliminate the efficacy directly?" Patricia shook her head.

    "In this case, the method that can directly affect the efficacy cannot be used!"

    "Don''t get rid of the drug?" Remilia frowned.

    "Doesn''t that mean there''s no solution?"

    "Anyway, according to the man on the moon, the effect will last only seven days!" Said Patchouli in a simple and clear voice.

    "So, we don''t need to find a way to solve the drug effect, as long as we survive these seven days, don''t we?"

    "Seven days?..." Remilia has a headache.

    "Before two days have passed, the red devils will have to send everyone out. How can we spend the next five days?"When she heard Remilia say this, she lifted her head from the book in her hand and looked at Remilia with deep eyes.

    "Remy, you have changed..."

    "Changed?..." Remilia looked at pachuli doubtfully.

    "What has changed?..."

    "Two or three days ago, didn''t you hate white?" Patyuli looks at Remilia as if she wants to see something from her look.

    "Besides, except for the people in the red devil hall, you used to be indifferent to anyone. This time, for a person who didn''t know him for two or three days, you even sent the whole red devil hall. Doesn''t that mean you have changed?..."

    "Here Where has this changed?... " Remilia ''s face was slightly unnatural.

    "You also said that, in addition to the people in the red devil''s hall, I would be lukewarm. That guy is also a person in the red devil''s hall now!"

    "Is it?" Patricia nodded her head.

    "That''s what it is..."

    "So, patchy, don''t you change too?" Remilia said that.

    "You''ve only known that guy for two or three days. Now, for him, you haven''t been hiding in the library since yesterday to find a way to help him!"

    Hearing this, Patricia was stunned and then silent.

    On one side, I sighed a little when I saw this scene.

    It''s not just Remilia and pachuli that have changed

    Don''t you change yourself

    The mouth does not say, on the surface can not see, but, the night itself has to admit.

    Now, she is worried about the person who has only known each other for two or three days

    At this time, outside, a flustered figure ran in.

    "Big miss! Big miss! "

    In the whole hall, there was a panic like shouting sound, which frightened the people who fell into silence.

    Night a pair of blue eyes flashed cold light, did not hesitate to pull out a throwing knife, throwing it out.

    The Throwing Knife flashed in the air, pulled up a long arc, and in a slight sound of breaking through the air, it opened the atmosphere, and put it on the head of the flustered figure.

    "Pooh..."

    "Ah!" With the sound of a tear, a scream also followed. The figure who came running in flustered fell down and fell on the ground with a trace of blood on his head.

    "China, I didn''t expect you as a doorman, not only don''t look after the door well, leave your duty without permission, but also dare to scare the eldest lady!" He grabbed the second throwing knife all over his face at night.

    "You''ll be paid less in the next year!"

    "My name is hongmeiling, not China!" "The body" that falls on the ground flutters and rises, covering the forehead that bleeds, aggrieved cry way.

    "By the way, Miss Juye, you have deducted my salary for the next ten years last time!"

    "Is it?" A cold smile at night.

    "This time, deduct all your wages for the next 20 years!"

    "No! Miss Yee! " The red beautiful bell rang sadly.

    "I didn''t leave my duty without permission, nor did I deliberately scare the eldest lady. I just had something to report!"

    "What can I do for you?" Remilia waved impatiently.

    "Isn''t that black and white mouse sneaking in again?"

    "No Not... "

    "It''s not the black and white mouse that sneaks in, but I''m back..." As soon as hongmeiling tried to explain the sound, a weak voice interrupted her and spread it to all the people present.

    "Brother!" Fran''s first reaction came, her eyes flashed with ecstasy, and she stood up abruptly.

    At the same time, being supported by Alice, the wordless words coming from the gate were also printed into the eyes of all the people on the scene. Raising their eyes, they looked at a group of girls on the ladder platform and pulled out a helpless smile.

    "Sorry to worry you..."

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye all came to the silent side.

    "Lord Bai..." Looking at the speechless and powerless appearance, he held on to his other hand at night.

    "You''d better go back to your room first..."

    Speechless nodded his head and walked towards the room with the help of Alice and the company of Remilia, Fleur and pachuli

 Chapter 1755

    Red Devils, Remilia''s room

    Looking at Alice and Zhuo night''s support lying on the bed, has been covering his head, expression some tired speechless, has climbed to the bed, came to speechless side of flora worried mouth.

    "Brother, are you ok?"

    Turning around, I closed my eyes to all the worries on Flemish''s small and delicate face. I felt Flemish''s head without any words.

    "My brother is OK. He just looks very serious. In fact, his head is a little dizzy. Apart from that, nothing happened..."

    Hearing this, Flannery''s worried face slowed down for a while, and Remilia and pachuli were relieved.

    "Then..." After a sigh of relief, Patricia turned her head and looked at Alice. Her purple eyes were full of unwelcome words.

    "Why are you here?..."

    "He fainted in the magic forest, and I found him, and now I just send him back!" Alice didn''t even look at pachuli. She patted the clothes on her body that had become a little wrinkled because she had no words. She stood up straight.

    "Besides, I''m not squatting at home. Is it strange to come here?..."

    "Strange, of course!" Patricia said quietly.

    "Don''t you just play with dolls? Would you like to send someone home? "

    "I will not only send people home, but also play in other people''s houses!" Alice looked at pachuli, and the corner of her mouth pulled up a trace of bad intention.

    "I have an appointment with Marisa. We''ll eat together later... "

    On pachuli''s calm, pretty face, her eyebrows were slightly drawn.

    "It seems that you are quite free at ordinary times..."

    "I''m quite free. After all, I don''t need to stay at home reading, do I?"

    "Is it? Don''t you take the time to repair your moldy dolls because you are too free? "

    "That''s right. Otherwise, I''ll ask Marisa to help me with the puppet, or I''ll spare more time to play with Marisa, won''t I?"

    "Ha ha..." Pachuli''s hand suddenly appeared a thick old book, on which emerged the mighty magic.

    "Recently, I just developed a new magic, since you are so free. Why don''t you come and try this magic with me? "

    "What a coincidence. I recently practiced a new formation with them in Shanghai and Penglai! " Alice put her hand across her chest, her fingers spread out, and a thread of magic appeared on her slender hand, which was like a thread. And connected out.

    The next moment. One by one is the size of a slap. The little girl with the long barrel gun in her hand floated from all directions and formed a formation around Alice. At the same time, the long barrel gun in her hand pointed at pachuli.

    "I just need someone to practice with me..."

    Immediately. Two beautiful girls, one holding a heavy old book, are surrounded by magic circles. One finger stretches out a silk thread, which is connected to a small girl. Each little person floats around, and the same huge magic is rolled up.

    Seeing that pachuli and Alice are about to fight, they make a noise at night.

    "Monsieur parturie, Miss Alice, Monsieur white still needs a rest..."

    "Are you going to fight here?" Remilia also followed the expression of bad mouth.

    "This is my room!"

    "You are not allowed to fight while brother is resting!" Fran also stood up and shouted angrily.

    "Otherwise, Fleur will drive you all out first!"

    The magic of Patricia and Alice stopped, looked at each other, snorted coldly at the same time, and gathered the magic.

    However, all the girls did not see it. The wordless girl on the bed was staring at patuli and Alice with a gloomy look in their eyes.

    "Is it for Marisa again?..."

    In the moment when everyone in the audience was quiet, the voice of silence and gloom reverberated.

    "I don''t know where the black-and-white mouse is worth fighting every time you two quiet people meet?"

    Hearing the silent voice full of gloom, all the people on the scene were stunned. When they cast their eyes on the silent body, they were even more shocked.

    See, lying on the bed of speechless don''t know when has sat up, side head, looking at pachuli and Alice, a pair of wine red pupil has a strong haze, raw will that deep good-looking eyes to waste.

    Remilia had a thrill, and her voice grew tense.

    "Is it going to happen again?"

    "Brother!"

    "Lord Bai!"Fu Lan and zhe Ye reach out their hands at the same time, but they are stopped by Wu Yan before they touch them.

    "It''s clear that neither of you is the kind of person who can easily quarrel with others, or who can''t understand how to fight with others. Why do you quarrel and even fight when you meet each other?" Speechless close look at pachuli and Alice, sneering.

    "Isn''t it because of Melissa?"

    This Seeing the silent and gloomy look, pachuli was not used to it. At the same time, doubts appeared in her heart.

    Although the medicine of Bayi Yonglin seems to have worked since yesterday, compared with the arrogant speechless one yesterday, the speechless one today seems not so arrogant, but it seems a little shuddering.

    If yesterday''s speechless arrogance is disgusting, today''s speechless performance is a bit frightening.

    It seemed that even Alice felt a little out of place. She took a step back, and then she seemed to think of something. Her face changed.

    "I don''t think so. Are you jealous of Marissa again?"

    "Jealous of Marissa?" Remilia, patchouli, midnight and even Fran were stunned.

    But speechless is like being stabbed in the heart, the gloom in the eyes is more and more strong, and the voice suddenly contains resentment.

    "What? Can''t I be jealous of Marisa? Do you want to fight me because of Marisa? "

    Now, let alone Patricia and Alice. Even Remilia, Fleur and zheyan are all not used to the image of wordless and gloomy resentment.

    Although, the original speechless also can not talk about how much sunshine, but at least get along with him, the girls feel very comfortable, very relaxed, basically there is no pressure, and even sometimes because of the speechless every move and there is a trace of happiness.

    Now speechless, where can give girls that feeling

    "What''s going on?" Patricia lowered her voice and asked Alice.

    "How do you know Bai is jealous of Marisa?"

    "He said it himself..." Alice was a little hard to open her mouth, but she knew that it was not the time to hide, and she was hesitating to explain.

    "He said he seemed to think that I was We are all beautiful, but to Marisa In that way, there is a little jealousy of Marisa''s idea, but because of the medicine of the doctor who will always stand there, his tiny idea in his heart has been greatly expanded, and it has become a negative emotion of jealousy... "

    "You said, he said we Beautiful?... " Patulli was shocked, and then her pretty face appeared a little red.

    "In other words, is this guy jealous of the black and white mouse because of you two?" Remilia frowned.

    "Then, this morning, he suddenly became hostile to me. Is it also because of jealousy?"

    "Jealousy..." What seems to have come to mind at night.

    In the morning, speechless was normal at the beginning, but after talking with Zha ye, he was inexplicably hostile to Remilia and even killed her.

    (is it because of me that Lord Bai is jealous of the eldest lady?...)

    In this way, the night is not calm.

    "What? Is there nothing to say?... " Looking at a group of girls who fell into silence, I thought that pachuli and Alice were speechless and clenched their fists with hatred.

    "Since you all like that black and white mouse so much, I''ll kill her!"

    Finish saying, speechless directly a flash, into the void, disappeared.

    "What --!" Patricia and Alice were shocked.

    "This time I''m in trouble..." Remilia said, not only with a headache, but also with a little schadenfreude.

    "That black and white mouse is in trouble..."

    Patricia and Alice looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. They ran straight to the door.

    "Sister!" Fran also grabbed Remilia''s hand.

    "Let''s go find our brother!"

    "It seems that I''m in trouble..." Remilia complained.

    "Really, it''s daytime now..."

 Chapter 1756

    (friends, it''s almost over, come to support one... [tearful eyes]...)

    fantasy land, magic forest

    In the mid air of the magic forest, Marisa rides his broom, and flies leisurely over it. After wandering, he lands on the ground.

    In the moment when magic broom is about to land, it will automatically fly out of the body of magic broom and float behind magic broom, while magic broom is holding a lot of things with both hands.

    That''s a bunch of junk!

    What a real rag!

    In this pile of rags, there are not only books with decaying skin, boxes with one corner missing, toys scattered into pieces, but also herbs mixed with weeds.

    This is a pile of rags that no one would like to pick up!

    However, holding this pile of rags, Marisa''s face is full of joy.

    "A good harvest! Great harvest! "

    While walking in the misty fog of the magic forest, Marisa laughed.

    "Unexpectedly, there are so many things in the warehouse of Lingmeng, which must have been thrown in from the outside?"

    Hearing this sentence, I want to come, no one will not understand.

    These things, originally, were all in the warehouse of the Boli shrine.

    And the magic Li Sha, is to use their own stunts, give them to all "borrow" over.

    The shrine is interconnected with the outside world.

    So, from time to time, some things in the real world will flow into the Boli shrine in fantasy town under various coincidences.

    For these things. Useful, spiritual dream will throw them all into the warehouse, waiting for use, but useless, spiritual dream will directly throw away.

    There is no doubt that Marisa lent back the things that Lingmeng threw into the warehouse at will. Moreover, it must have not been approved by Lingmeng, and it must have been done more than once.

    "But..." Holding the pile of rags in his hand, morlisha said regretfully.

    "These things are very strange. But it doesn''t work for me. Or is pachuli''s book useful to me... "

    Marisa often goes to the underground Library of the Red Devils to "borrow" books, not just for collection.

    You know, there are piles of magic books in pachuli''s library. The magic recorded in these books can not only be used for learning. It can also be used as "completed magic". Just input magic. Then you can use the magic recorded inside.

    Therefore, for Melissa, the book of magic can improve his magic cultivation. It can also be used for fighting. It''s something that really works.

    "Anyway, it''s OK today. Let''s go to the Red Devils hall later!" Marisa giggled and explained it to himself.

    "I''m not going to steal, I''m going to borrow. By the way, I''ll take a look at the husband of Lingmeng. If he has the Red Devils hall, he will forget the Boli shrine. With him, Lingmeng won''t hide in the shrine and sleep all day long. Besides, many interesting things will happen..."

    However, there is no way to realize the idea of Marisa.

    In front of morlisha, in the middle of the forest surrounded by the fog which is easy to make people hallucinate, a figure appears quietly there. A pair of wine red eyes stare at the joyful morlisha, and there are fine spots in it.

    ¡­¡­

    Wu, Yu, Mo, Li Sha: (level 78)

    On the other side, Melissa seems to have noticed something wrong. She stops, holds the pile of rags in her hand, looks ahead, and then her eyes brighten and she laughs.

    "Oh! Lingmeng''s husband! I''m thinking of going to the Red Devils to see you! "

    Come, it is speechless!

    Looking at the magic Lisha with a bright smile on his face, the murderous Qi that was about to appear in wordless eyes suddenly all came down, and his head pricked for a while, and he became dizzy.

    When they were in the Red Devils hall, because pachuli and Alice almost fought on the spot, they set off the negative emotions that had been suppressed for a long time in wordless heart. Finally, wordless found Marisa and said "kill Marisa".

    In fact, it''s fierce on the mouth, but even if the heart is full of negative emotions, I don''t want to kill Marisa without words, but teach Marisa a lesson, and take a breath, which is definitely needed.

    This meeting, see the bright smile of Marissa, speechless, but soon be filled with negative emotions.

    After yesterday''s vertigo and today''s syncope, those negative emotions seem to have accumulated for a long time. All of a sudden, how can they be suppressed so easily

    What''s more, as the saying goes, where there is oppression, there will be resistance. The fiercer the negative emotions are suppressed, the stronger they will rebound.

    Then, speechless Wu head, only exposed in Wu head of hand outside of an eye straight at magic Lisha, the corner of the mouth raised."Coincidentally, I came to see you too..."

    "Is it?" Marisa''s signature smile.

    "You''re here just in time. I''ve just harvested some interesting things. I''m going to share them with Alice. Since you''re here, I''d better play with you."

    "Play?..." Speechless left the two rags in Marisa''s hands and shook his head.

    "Come on, let''s play something more interesting than this..."

    "Oh?..." Morley''s eyes brightened and asked without warning.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Game!" A silent smile with a bad intention, but the smile seems a little cold.

    "Your favorite screen game!"

    With the fall of voice, the surface of wordless body exploded with a flash of magic flame!

    Feeling the vast magic like the sea, Marisa''s face changed and jumped up without thinking. The broom behind him whirled, lifted it up and flew to the sky.

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, a raging fire like a waterfall like torrent like the waves rushing across the beach, in the moment when the magic sand rises to the sky, with the hot air flow, suddenly rushed by.

    "Bang --!"

    The raging fire torrent rushed relentlessly against the magic trees. In a loud bang, the trees within ten meters around the original location of magic sand were submerged and burned into coke under the violent tremor of the ground.

    Flying up in the air, Marisa saw this scene, and his forehead slipped down with a drop of cold sweat, shouting.

    "Even if you want to play screen games, you should say hello in advance?"

    As soon as the voice of morlisha sounded, another voice covered up the sound of morlisha.

    "I''ve said hello..."

    Words fall, below, the fire torrent is still crashing on the ground, a flame condenses into a light beam with hot temperature, like a swordfish out of the water, burst out of the fire torrent, soared to the sky, and spread all over the body of Melissa.

    "Hello Hello! I''m not ready yet! " At that time, the beam of light came to him.

    Feeling the horrible temperature on the fire bundles, Marisa''s eyes are a little prominent.

    If this kind of attack is only one thing, Melissa will not pay attention to it at all, but it''s not a joke if it''s all over the place and full of vision.

    If all of them hit, then even Malisha will definitely fall to the end of the war.

    At present, morlisha hurriedly drives his broom, just like a mountain pig hiding from the arrows shot by all the troops, and his body is in a state of confusion to avoid a bunch of fire.

    It has to be said that although it looks very awkward, but the fire beam Leng that is full of the whole field of vision did not touch Marisa together, and all of them were dodged by Marisa.

    Among them, there is no doubt that there is no reason to let the water go, but it is more to show that Melissa is proficient in flying skills.

    It''s a pity that morlisha doesn''t have such good luck with that pile of rags in his hand.

    "Bang --!"

    At one moment, a fire beam suddenly came. Under the avoidance of Marisa, it didn''t hit Marisa, but hit the pile of rags held by Marisa.

    At the next moment, the pile of rags in Marisa''s hand was burning fiercely.

    "Wow! It''s hot! " Marisa gave a strange cry and let go of the pile of rags. Before they could fall, they burned up in the air.

    "I My treasure! " Marisa held her head, cried out as if she had lost her beloved. Then she was angry. She looked down and stood up from the broom.

    "Since how, let''s have a good fight! da¡îze£¡¡±

    ''s mouth freak burst out, but make complaints about a bunch of tattered, even unreasoning words.

    It seems that morlisha is more poor than qilingmeng

 Chapter 1757

    Thank you very much for "little wind leaves", ~ Blood stained cherry blossom. ~, "turnip with vegetables" and "annihilating rain in Jiangnan" are the rewards

    Although the "treasure" of morlisha has been turned into ashes, which makes morlisha sad, but it also makes morlisha''s hands empty.

    At this time, speechless was on the ground filled with flames, and there was a light magic light around, which cut off all the flames around, and looked at the magic sand above through the hot sea of fire.

    Under the silent gaze, Marisa''s hand poked into His Wizard Hat and pulled out something.

    It''s an octagonal square.

    The whole body is black and white. It depicts the patterns of yin and yang fish eyes and gossip on the surface. With a pair of magic Lisa dressed by a Western witch, it makes people feel more than a little disobedience.

    However, the octagonal square with Oriental color, like a small stove, is an excellent magic prop.

    This small fire stove, which looks very strange, can release a small fire that can cook only one dinner, or an extraordinary fire that can burn a mountain. Moreover, it is completely powered by magic. Besides, it doesn''t need other starting conditions.

    Because the eight trigrams stove is powered by magic, Marisa uses it as his main means of attack. He depicts and sets up a magic array in the eight trigrams stove, which is used to release powerful shelling by transforming magic into pure attack power.

    On the power of moves, the magic cannon of Marisa is in the forefront of fantasy town!

    It''s also because of this that morlisha has many times used the power of the magic gun to challenge by leaping and leaping, and with a little luck, he really succeeded in challenging morlisha.

    If you say, Reimu is a pure bug character. Often open hang, then, magic Li Sha is really in the body covered with the aura of the protagonist. Always win with the weak!

    And by means of the weak winning the strong, Melissa is beyond her own level. Powerful magic bombardment enough to threaten people!

    Know this clearly, even if the heart has been filled with negative emotions similar to jealousy, I dare not be careless without saying anything, and mention a little caution.

    At that moment, the air flow composed of Magic also emerged on Marisa''s body, and it was injected into the eight trigrams stove in his hand, with a signboard grin on his face. The eight trigrams stove aimed at the fire torrent below.

    "Magic cannon - Final spark!"

    It''s like venting. Marisa cried out, and the magic on the body surface rushed into the eight trigrams stove in his hand in a flash, which made the eight trigrams stove emit a strong magic wave.

    "Bang!"

    In a sound like a sniper gun pulling the trigger and shooting bullets, the eight trigrams stove in Marisa''s hand vibrated, and a fierce magic beam burst out of it.

    From the beginning to the end, Melissa just injected magic into the Bagua stove, but the Bagua stove condensed the pure magic into a powerful beam of light in a burst of air. Falling from the sky, falling into the fire and flood that has not been dissipated, it is the devastated and decadent who smashes it away. Toward the wordless position, mercilessly fell down.

    Look at that power, I''m afraid that if you take a move without any precautions, even if you have no words, you''ll end up with burns all over your body!

    Melesha''s shelling, however, has been able to threaten the Ninth level strong!

    Next second, silent figure. Completely submerged by the colorful light beam.

    "Bang --!"

    With the sound of an explosion, the flood of flames was scattered into Mars. Like the blooming fireworks, the place where there is no words is the place where there is a huge explosion of smoke and fire. It makes the ground tremble.

    "Ah, it''s too hard. I haven''t used ''final spark'' directly for a long time. Is Lingmeng''s husband OK?" Marisa grabbed his hat and said so, but his face was full of joy.

    "Although I haven''t defeated Lingmeng, I can defeat Lingmeng''s husband. Later, in front of Lingmeng, I can be arrogant, heehee hee..."

    Feelings, Marisa and self-knowledge, know that they are arrogant.

    However, when the smoke and fire from the sky below dissipated and the scene inside was exposed to the air, the magic sand petrified.

    For his own strength, morlisha may not have much confidence, but for his destructive power, morlisha has sufficient self-confidence.

    Originally, Melissa is a pure violent person who attaches great importance to firepower and doesn''t attach importance to effect. It is also because of this that Melissa is a bug like destructive force.

    In fantasy countryside, there are not many people who can resist the shelling of magic sand.

    But now, such a figure has been added.

    Just below, on the place where the smoke and fire dissipate, one side is as dark as ink, and the whole body is composed of a huge sword. The sword wall with a height of more than 10 meters stands in the center of the smoke and fire, and there is still a strong smoke on it.Obviously, just now, Melissa''s "final spark" didn''t hit speechless, but directly hit the dark sword wall, and completely blocked the shelling of Melissa!

    "No Won''t it?... " Seeing the dark sword wall that was just smoking, but harmless, Marisa''s eyes once again burst out.

    "My magic gun can''t break through that wall?"

    "You are very destructive, but it''s a pity that it''s a little bit too late to destroy the ultimate weapon born from imagination directly." The walls of black lacquer swords were scattered, and a huge sword that made up the walls of swords was suspended, and fell down together, pointing to the magic sand in the air.

    "You do have extremely strong destructive power, but your moves are too single. As long as you can see through the attack track and have enough means to block your magic gun, then, Marisa, you will have no threat!"

    Words fall, a huge black sword pointing to Marisa slashed the air fiercely. In a sound burst, it burst out and shot at Marisa.

    The bullet curtain full of vision appeared in front of morlisha again. In response, morlisha hurriedly drove the broom. As before, he used the confused and irregular flight mode to accurately avoid a dark sword.

    Unfortunately, these huge black swords are different from the previously uncontrollable bundles of fire once released. Wordless swords can easily control the direction of their treasures.

    Therefore, molissa has just bypassed the dark sword that came. The huge sword that passed around molissa turned around like a glide, crossed a beautiful arc, and chased molissa like a tracking missile.

    "Is that still possible?" Morlisha started to cry like a scream, avoiding the embarrassment of the huge sword. He not only needs to pay attention to the huge sword coming from the front, but also needs to guard against the huge sword turning from all directions, so that morlisha''s situation seems to be in the extreme danger.

    After all, when it comes to the shooting of treasure tools, morlisha can now dodge them in a dangerous and dangerous way. Even if the dodging speed is a second later, he will be hit directly!

    Realizing that it''s not possible to go on like this, Marisa turned around and rose to the sky. She stood on her broom directly and had a drink.

    "Don''t think you''re the only one who can use a barrage!"

    After that, with a wave of his hand, each of them is very similar to the eight trigrams stove of Melissa. However, small wooden blocks emerge from all parts of his body and are suspended around his body.

    There is a strong magic air flow on Marisa''s body, which is involved in the wooden squares one by one. At the next moment, on the dot in the center of the wooden square, a laser bursts out, flashing like streamers.

    The huge black sword hit head-on.

    "Bang Bang --!"

    Just like the needle to the wheat, a huge sword collides with a laser in the mid air, which blows up a mass of smoke and fire, and then the treasure and laser scatter the smoke and fire in the front place, and continue to collide violently.

    For a while, in the sky of magic forest, the intense fire, rich smoke and deafening explosion sound mixed together, rendering the whole sky of magic forest as a chaotic battlefield, shocking people.

    And the huge sword and laser in the sky are still colliding

    At this time when the barrage was unfolding fiercely, the two figures also came to the entrance of the magic forest. They looked at the fierce and incomparable barrage collision in the half sky of the magic forest, looked at each other anxiously, and then rushed into the magic forest without hesitation.

 Chapter 1758

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Where have all the friends gone?! Let''s have one

    When pachuli and Alice came to the battle field near the magic forest, what was displayed in front of the two young girls was a barrage collision that was too fierce to stop.

    In the vision of Patricia and Alice, such a scene is printed into the eyes of the two people.

    A man stood on the ground, motionless as a mountain, but behind it was a crimson space ripple. A dark knife, sword, gun and other all kinds of black weapons burst out of it, shot up to the sky.

    In the sky, another person is standing on a broom, facing the round after round of shooting, showing unparalleled flight skills, that is to say, they are embarrassed and light shuttle in the weapons which are shot out by the violence, and there are wooden cubes floating around their bodies, from time to time, they shoot lasers and land on the ground.

    A dark handful of weapons and a dazzling laser in a static motion, up and down between the two figures in the void of a fierce collision, arousing a burst of smoke and fire, produced a strong impact wind, attack in all directions.

    At first glance, the two seem to be fighting back and forth. They don''t agree with each other, but pachuli and Alice know each other well.

    The situation of Melissa is very bad!

    This is also a matter of course.

    Even though the magic gun of Marisa is so powerful that it can threaten the opponent step by step, it''s impossible to defeat wordless just by virtue of powerful moves.

    After all, it means to be able to threaten the opponent step by step, but in any case, it''s just a threat. It''s not dangerous. If you don''t really hit the opponent, it''s useless to be powerful.

    And. It''s a step-by-step threat. We have to see what kind of opponents we are facing.

    In the face of the Ninth level primary opponent, rely on the magic gun. If Melissa finds a chance, play some tricks. If you hit your opponent, you are not invincible.

    But it''s a pity that speechless is not a primary opponent of level 9, but a true peak of level 9!

    If you fight seriously, it only takes a moment for Melissa to defeat!

    As for the seemingly flat barrage, in fact, it''s not good for Melissa.

    The reason is simple. Even the magic gun with all strength can''t let the silent treasure be damaged. What''s more, those lasers with greatly reduced power

    So, in fact, most of this fierce match is superficial.

    The real situation is that Malisa''s laser can only hit the weapon from the blast off the track, otherwise, Malisha does not need to continue to avoid the shooting of the weapon.

    The wordless treasure seems to be dazzled, but it''s just iron sand. If you use electromagnetic force to control, you can easily control the direction of the weapons, and let those weapons that are hit by magic Lisha deviate from the track and evade continue to pursue magic Lisha. It''s just a breeze.

    In other words, the attack of Melissa has no effect on wordless attack, but the wordless attack is really threatening Melissa!

    This point can be seen from the performance that the silent man standing on the ground didn''t move from the beginning, and the magic sand flew all over the sky, which was very embarrassing.

    "No!" Alice exclaimed.

    "If it goes on like this, Marisa will definitely be defeated!"

    "White!" Pachuli forced herself to gasp and shout as she rushed over.

    "Stop it!"

    It''s not enough to just say that. Patricia and Alice rushed over. Intend to stop silence.

    "Hum!" Found the arrival of patuli and Alice speechless and cold hum, completely not moving body shape is finally a move. A hand was raised, and there was a magic diaphragm. Ripples spread in space.

    "Hum!"

    A magic array containing precise geometric patterns suddenly started from the ground and expanded to a radius of more than 20 meters. Taking the outer wheel Guo of the magic array as the source, a cylindrical light curtain was raised, which surrounded the battlefield where wordless and Malisha were.

    Pachuli and Alice almost collided with the light curtain rising from the wheel of the magic circle. They could not wear the light curtain at all when they put their hands on the light curtain as if they were on the glass.

    "Border?..." Alice was surprised.

    "Just for a moment, without chanting the incantation, such a large-scale border was established?"

    "No! It''s not just the scale of the border! " Pachuli felt the glass like light curtain in front of her in a panic. With her magic accomplishments, she instantly saw the reality of the border in front of her.

    "The defense is still quite high. Even if the magic gun of morlisha doesn''t have ten rounds, it can''t be pierced at all!"

    "The magic gun of Marisa? Ten more? " Alice was startled.

    "For a moment, not even a second, not even chanting incantations, is the boundary so advanced?""I''m afraid it''s more than that..." Patricia smiled bitterly.

    "It seems that Bai''s magic attainments are higher than I imagined..."

    "Isn''t there so many books in your library?" Looking at the way that Marisa is embarrassed to dodge and may be hit at any time, Alice asked.

    "Can''t you help it?"

    "It''s not hard to break this border, but it will take time!" Pachuli was upset, too.

    "But in this period of time, morlisha may be injured at any time!"

    When pachuli and Alice had an urgent and impetuous conversation, the inner part of the border seized a moment when the magic of Marissa disappeared, and carried out a large number of treasure projection.

    Aware of the sudden, quick and frequent burst of dark weapons, morlisha could not help but pick up his gossip stove and inject the magic in his body. Again, a dazzling beam of light.

    The magic light beam blows the treasure to Tongtong to fly, and cuts through the space. In the sound of an all-out sonic boom, the falling meteorite flies to the silent front.

    However, before that, standing in the crimson space behind speechless, a wave of iron sand swept out, like dumplings, to wrap up the magic cannon that came from the impact.

    "Dong -!"

    The powerful magic gun, like a squib, explodes in the wave of iron sand wrapped and formed a ball.

    At this time, in the sky, with the help of his flying props, Marisa passed through the smoke and fire just caused by the collision between the treasure and the laser. With a gossip stove in his hand and a confident smile, he rushed to the speechless front.

    Then, the eight trigrams stove, like the bayonet, was waved by Marisa and reached in front of speechless.

    "Love sign - rspark!"

    After the sound of Jiao''s drinking, a dazzling strong light flashed from the inside of the border.

    "Boom -!"

    Just like the roaring thunder, the astonishing roar resounds, carrying the strong wind and the surging fire, which are full of every corner of the border.

    "Peng -!"

    However, almost at the same time when the strong wind and the firelight surged, the magic power of the strong wind also shook violently, which dispersed all the firelights around.

    Not until then did patuli and Alice see it.

    In the hands of Marisa who rushed to the front of speechless, he aimed at the speechless eight trigrams stove, and a burnt black, smoking hand was holding it.

    That''s the silent hand!

    Speechless, in the moment when the magic gun of morlisha is about to shoot, he actually holds the eight trigrams stove of morlisha with his own hand and blocks the shooting port of the eight trigrams stove!

    As a result, the wordless hand was hurt, but the man was fine!

    "What --!" Marisa''s eyes widened incredulously, but he was greeted with a wordless manifesto.

    "It''s over..." Holding the eight trigrams stove, the whole body''s burnt black and smoking hand was tightly tightened, and the cold light in wordless eyes burst up, holding up another intact hand and forming a fist.

    Above, the raging blue and white current is flashing.

    "Marisa!"

    "White!"

    Outside the border, pattury and Alice screamed at the same time.

    And speechless that braves the blue and white electric light''s hand, then goes to the head of morlisha who has not responded, relentlessly bombards

    At the critical moment, several figures appeared in a smart figure wearing a maid''s uniform without any omen behind pachuli and Alice. As soon as they appeared, they saw this scene.

    At present, the handsome figure in the maid''s uniform was startled, his blue eyes turned and he bit his teeth. Without thinking about it, he shouted to the wordless in the border.

    "In fact, it''s not the black-and-white mouse that Mr. patchouli and Miss Alice like, but you, Mr. White!"

 Chapter 1759

    "In fact, it''s not the black-and-white mouse that Mr. patchouli and Miss Alice like, but you, Mr. White!"

    A shocking sentence makes the whole scene as chaotic as the battlefield fall into a state of time stillness.

    The fist with blue and white electric arc is stuck before it is about to hit Marisa''s face. The fist wind blows on Marisa''s face, blowing the bright golden long hair around.

    Looking at the fist that stayed in front of him less than five centimeters, a drop of cold sweat ran down his face and slid down.

    Speechless no longer pays attention to Marisa, turns his head to the outside of the border, sounds the direction, originally by the negative emotions to render a very gloomy ugly face, at this time, it is full of consternation.

    As for pachuli and Alice, their pretty faces will turn blue, white, black and blue. At last, Qiqi''s face will turn red like a rose.

    Don''t talk about Patricia and Alice. Both Remilia and Fran, who came together, couldn''t respond. They stared round and turned to the culprit who said it.

    Night!

    Just that sentence, is precisely this has the perfect natural and unrestrained reputation maidservant long said!

    What''s more, seeing the stiff and pretty face at night, it''s obvious that it''s just shouting out in a hurry.

    Of course, shouting belongs to shouting. But night is not without consideration.

    Of course, considering the night, I can''t think of the silence filled by the negative emotions now. Looking at the night outside the border in amazement, my face is full of confusion.

    "You said Is it true?... "

    All the people in the audience gave a Shua and threw their eyes on the night.

    Against the eyes of all the people in the audience, he calmed down in the night instead, and nodded his head under the dull expressions of Patricia and Alice.

    "Of course it is!"

    "Well Night... "

    "You You

    Perhaps this sentence is too shocking, which leads to the stuttering between pachuli and Alice. Looking at the dim night. I can''t utter a complete sentence.

    But Remilia, who was holding Fran''s hand, was the first to react and laughed.

    "I see. Is that the idea?"

    Seeing that Patricia and Alice were about to panic, Remilia lowered her voice. I have explained the meaning of the night.

    "Since bayunbai is jealous that you like the black and white mouse, you plan to teach her a lesson. So. Let him think you two like him. Isn''t there no source of jealousy? "

    At this, Patricia and Alice understood the meaning of the night. He looked at each other.

    It has to be said that night is the fastest way to solve the problem!

    Since it''s because of wordless jealousy that Patricia and Alice like Marissa, then, let him think that what Patricia and Alice like is not Marissa, but his own words, isn''t that ok

    In this way, we can not only stop speechless but also eliminate the jealousy in our hearts. Why not do it

    It is precisely because of this understanding that pachuli and Alice want to refute, but they can''t.

    However, it''s more difficult to admit than to refute. How can these two girls with super delicate faces do it

    But there was no time for Patricia and Alice to dawdle.

    "Really?" Driven by the negative emotions in my heart, speechless seems to be a little muddled, and I didn''t think too much. I looked directly at pachuli and Alice, and asked them confused.

    "You don''t like Marisa, like me?"

    Patuli and Alice missed a beat with a fierce heartbeat. They just thought about the refutation of the condition launch. On one side, they murmured.

    "Monsieur parturie, Miss Alice, just admit it for the time being..."

    "Admit it?!" Patuli and Alice were startled, shook their heads without hesitation, and cried in unison.

    "How How can it be! "

    "What are you really doing then?" Remilia is like watching a good play. She smiles at patuli and Alice, showing her lovely tiger teeth.

    "Anyway, even if you admit it, after the efficacy of the lunar man has passed, bayunbai will understand that it''s just a temporary solution, not really. What''s the matter if you admit it?"

    "You It''s easy! " Alice seldom gets angry.

    "But really admit it, how do you want me to get along with him next? How can I get along with him when the medicine is over? ""That''s too embarrassing..." Pachuli is also a weak look to give up.

    "Remy, let''s do something else..."

    "Then you think about it!" Remilia agreed very simply.

    "As long as you can think of other ways, there''s no problem!"

    Patricia and Alice were speechless.

    On the other side, watching pachuli and Alice whispering with Remilia and Juye, the silent face sank again.

    "You Are you kidding me? "

    On the one hand, the silent fist held in front of Marisa''s face, the blue and white electric arc flickered fiercely, which turned the cold sweat on Marisa''s face, who was afraid to move, into waterfall sweat.

    See, Remilia is gloating.

    "Well, anyway, it''s the black and white mouse that was taught. I don''t care..."

    "Since the eldest lady thinks it doesn''t matter, there''s no problem..." Night also nodded.

    "Teach that black and white mouse a lesson."

    "Teach!" The orchid who did not know why also followed to laugh, by the way also kind like said such a sentence.

    "Don''t worry. Patsy, and the sister who plays the puppet, Fran and Marisa have played the game of marbles. Marisa is very strong and can''t play bad! "

    However, instead of comforting Patricia and Alice, Flemish''s remark made the two young girls mention it with one heart.

    In the end, it was pachuli who summoned up her courage and blushed. He cried out as if he had given up.

    "Yes! you ''re right! I don''t like Marisa! It''s you! "

    Immediately. The fist in front of the magic sand with blue and white electric arc was dimmed a little, and the haze in the silent eyes was also removed a lot.

    "Valid!" Remilia seemed to perk up, urging Alice.

    "Come on! You say it too! "

    "How can I say it!" Alice could not help but step back and shake her head like a wave. A look of panic.

    And this will. The silent eyes were fixed on Alice. It made Alice stiff and unable to react.

    "Miss Alice..." Night also urged up.

    "If you don''t say it again, the black and white mouse will be miserable..."

    "I, I, I..." Alice was at a loss. Looking from afar at the waterfall sweating under the "Lei Guang Quan", Marisa, who dared not even speak, closed his eyes and blushed, as if he could not see people, and cried out at the same time.

    "I I also Like you! "

    The whole audience is silent

    Speechless first looked at the unnatural face of pachuli, then looked at the closed eyes of Alice, who was so ashamed and angry that she sneered.

    "What about the evidence?"

    This time, not only pachuli and Alice, but Remilia and others are also stiff.

    See this scene, silent face a heavy, a cruel color emerged.

    "I''m really lying!"

    Finish saying, the hand that twinkles blue and white electric arc when want to blow toward magic Li Sha even.

    "Wait!" Patricia called out.

    "I''ll give you proof!"

    The eyes of all the people were on Patricia.

    Paaki Lichi looks like crying without tears, but it is a bite of teeth, which has been built on the boundary, has been trying to untie the boundary of the hand a grip, the boundary will be solved out of a door.

    Then, pachuli hesitated and recoiled to the silent front. Looking at the silent frown, she was cruel and padded her toes.

    When a voice like "tweet" ~ ~ "

    sounded, she was speechless, and all the girls in the audience were speechless.

    Paqiuli moved away like an electric shock and cried out in panic.

    "Here Do you believe that? "

    He nodded his head wordlessly, then looked at Alice.

    Alice''s whole body is stiff.

    Should not, I also want

    How could it be done!

    The idea had just risen from Alice''s heart, and Remilia''s words of admiration came into Alice''s ears.

    "Puqi is so great. For the sake of the black and white mouse, she would give her first kiss..."

    However, Remilia didn''t know what the first kiss was. Pachuli had already given it to wordless.

    So, pachuli would like to give her kisses at this time to make a lie. Anyway, don''t talk about kisses. Pachuli has done something deeper with speechless, haven''t she

    But it fell in Alice''s ear, but it stimulated her.

    For Marisa, pachuli can give her kiss

    So can I!

    In such a psychological activity, Alice looked at speechless face, then sobbed, closed her eyes, rushed to speechless, rushed into speechless arms.It''s like going out, Alice quickly cut the mess, and at the same time she fell into wordless arms, she put up her toes.

    The sound of "tweet" ~ ~ "

    the second * * echoes around.

    "Oh!" Not only that, but Alice let out a whimper of panic again.

    Probably because, speechless will Alice to hug fiercely, and put the tongue into Alice''s mouth, and Alice''s tongue entangled together.

    "Tweet" ~ ~ tweet "~ ~ ha" ~

    the next moment, it''s more * *, the voice of people''s faces red, echoes in the ai

 Chapter 1760

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and Fleur all gathered together. Even morlisha was present, standing around a bed, looking at the silence lying on the bed. Except Fleur, the other people''s pretty faces were a little red.

    After Alice gave her first kiss for the so-called "evidence" and was entangled by speechless, she came to a kiss that made people blush and heart beat. There was some speechless silence. Before Alice was about to suffocate, her body softened and fell down.

    That''s not hard to understand.

    After all, the source of jealousy has been eliminated, and the negative emotions have been naturally reduced by more than half. The wordless original mind once again comes out, collides with the emerging evil again, so wordless will also faint as usual.

    Afterwards, Remilia and others sent him back to the Red Devils'' hall to lie down again, and then, they kept this state for a long time without talking.

    I can''t help it. The people here, basically, are all girls who haven''t been touched by love and affection. How can they not be shy when they are put on such a passionate kissing scene by wordless

    Apart from Fran, who is innocent and doesn''t know anything, even the careless Marisa blushed. You can imagine how fierce the kiss between wordless and Alice was just now.

    Of course, in any case, Marisa is also that careless character. Before long, he patted his cheek and sighed.

    "I didn''t expect that. I haven''t seen the brother of Bayun family for one or two days, and Lingmeng''s husband has been robbed... "

    Hearing this, Patricia was shaken as if she had been shocked. She held it for a long time, holding it out.

    "Marisa, if I say that what I just said is not true, can you believe it?"

    "Of course I do!" So, there is an expression on Marisa''s face, "you know, I know, everyone knows.". Towards pachuli. Thumbs up.

    "Although Lingmeng is my good friend, it is also my biggest opponent, so I will not tell Lingmeng what happened today. Don''t worry! "

    Pachuli, who had expected that Marissa would not believe her words, had a broken smile. No more talking.

    But there is no way. Who let pachuli take the initiative, for the so-called "proof", actually take the initiative to kiss speechless

    Marisa couldn''t have known that Patricia had a ripple with wordless. Therefore, for the so-called "proof", she would take the initiative to kiss without saying anything, and naturally pachuli would not be able to talk about it everywhere, but could only swallow the bitter fruit.

    It''s over

    Marisa totally misunderstood herself

    It''s really over

    In this way, the broken smile on pachuli''s face is even more bizarre. It looks extremely horrible with the pretty face that is pale because of her weak body.

    And if Patricia looks like she''s broken, Alice is black.

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha

    Hiding in the corner of the room, Alice turned her back to all the people in the room, which made her expression hard to see, but a gloomy laugh was constantly coming from her.

    "The first kiss is gone And Marisa saw the scene of kissing a man Ha ha Ha ha ha

    At the same time, she gave out a gloomy laugh. From time to time, Alice''s body was still full of dark air, which made Shanghai and Penglai, who were floating around her, shrink and panic.

    The careless Marisa didn''t know the psychological activities of Patricia and Alice at all. He grabbed his hat like a torment.

    "But you all like this little brother, who is the husband of Lingmeng. What can I do?"

    This sentence made Patricia and Alice tremble at the same time. The smile on a pretty face was more strange, and the laughter was more gloomy, which made Remilia uncomfortable and waved.

    "Well, I want to make fun of Paqi and Alice. I''ll make fun of bayunbai when he wakes up. Anyway, Paqi and Alice can''t get married after being robbed of their first kiss..."

    "Marry Can''t get married? " Patuli and Alice seemed to have been hit, and their bodies trembled wildly.

    "Who says you can''t get married!" It seems that Patricia and Alice are a little pitiful. Marissa jumps out, as if she wants to stand out for Patricia and Alice. When Patricia''s eyes brighten, Alice turns around.

    However, molissa''s next sentence, let the two people from the state of being hit, directly upgrade to the state of falling into hell.

    "The eight cloud family''s little brother has a lot of money. It''s OK to have a dream. There''s absolutely no problem with one more Patsy and Alice!"

    "Devil! Li! Sand! " Alice was almost furious, and the words of resentment made Marisa''s head shrink, and she could not speak any more.

    "Ah..." Remilia shook her head like a headache, looked to one side and kept breaking pachuli who read "I can''t get married", and asked."Can''t you think of a way to deal with this guy''s business, parkie? I can''t bear to keep this guy up for a few more days! "

    "But we can''t directly affect the efficacy of the medicine given by the lunar man. What can we do?" When it comes to business, Patricia doesn''t read it, but she has a headache with Remilia.

    "It''s all for the sake of entering the eternal Pavilion and voluntarily testing drugs. In order to enter the eternal Pavilion, he won''t want to remove the efficacy. All we can do is to watch him in the days when the medicine works, so that he can''t make things big..."

    "That is to say, we have to clean up the trouble for this guy for the next few days when he continues to lose control?" Said Remilia crossly.

    "This guy, less than a few days after entering the Red Devils hall, has brought us so much trouble. If I had known that, I shouldn''t have let him come to the Red Devils Hall..."

    "Sister!" Hearing Remilia''s words, lie down beside the speechless, keep looking at the speechless Fran turned around angrily and stared at Remilia.

    "Sister Mingming agreed to let Fleur live with her brother. Does she want to repent?"

    "My sister, Remy can''t repent..." Without waiting for Remilia to speak, Patricia said to Fleming like revenge.

    "Now, Remy likes it very much..."

    "Patchy!" Remilia jumped up and stared at pachuli like a warning.

    "I didn''t!"

    "What?..." Pachuli looks unmoved, looks at Remilia and asks.

    "Nothing?"

    "I didn''t like that guy!" So Remilia repeated again as if she wanted to increase her persuasion.

    "Never!"

    However, don''t say it''s Patricia. Even Marissa, Alice, midnight and even Fleur all cast distrust on Remilia.

    Marisa, in particular, directly burst out Remilia''s mind.

    "If you don''t like the eight cloud family''s little brother, how can you run to me for him, and it''s still in the day you hate most, in the sun!"

    "I say no is no!" Remilia choked first, then stared at Marissa with red eyes.

    "Besides, believe it or not, can I suck your blood?"

    "I I don''t believe it! " Mouth say so, morlisha actually covered his neck, vigilantly looked to Remilia.

    "Don''t think I don''t know. Your appetite is not big at all. You can drink not only one person''s blood, but only type B blood. I''m not type B blood!"

    "You..." Remilia was annoyed.

    "How do you know?"

    "Hum..." Marisa proudly held up his chest and said this.

    "In fantasy country, there is nothing I don''t know about Marisa!"

    Unfortunately, she was exposed by the cold voice of night.

    "You just heard about it when you came to the Red Devils to steal things, didn''t you?"

    Marisa''s expression stagnated, and then he looked discontented at the night.

    "I''m just borrowing it, not stealing it!"

    "No matter borrow or steal, you are sneaking in, you black and white mouse!" Remilia gave a cold snort, glanced at the silence lying on the bed, and complained.

    "It seems that my bed has to be occupied by this guy recently..."

    "Why don''t we lock him up?" Morlisha said excitedly.

    "In this way, can''t you stop him from going out to make trouble?"

    "You black and white mouse know how to break the wall and escape when it is found stealing. Do you think white adult is a fool?" She stood up and came to Remilia''s side.

    "Why don''t you let me take care of Mr. Bai..."

    Smell speech, Remilia, pachuli, Alice, Marissa and other people all looked at Zha night strangely, which made Zha night''s face unnatural.

    Remilia sighed.

    "What a sinful man..."

 Chapter 1761

    After taking the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, I have to count carefully. These two days, wordless not because of the encounter between the mind and the nature, but because of the direct fainting. Most of the time is lying in bed.

    Mingming Bayi Yonglin''s medicine will only affect people''s mind and spirit, but as a result, it creates such a burden, which is really unexpected.

    But it also proves that the unspoken original mind has been trying to resist the evil brought by Bayi Yonglin''s medicine and never stopped.

    However, no matter how to resist, there will always be opportunities to take advantage of. There will be times when there is a hole to be drilled. There will be times when negative emotions erupt due to over repression, which is difficult to suppress.

    That''s exactly what happened with the barrage game with Marisa.

    To this extent, neither Remilia nor pachuli dare to treat it as a good play.

    After all, strictly speaking, even if wordless and Marisa''s game of the barrage is lucky enough to abide by the rules of runka, but who knows, when will wordless dominated by negative emotions no longer abide by the rules of runka, directly to others

    In that case, I''m afraid that even the witch will go out directly and collide with the wordless dominated by the negative emotions, right

    And the collision with the Witch of Boli is equivalent to the collision with the whole fantasy town!

    It will be really troublesome by then.

    In this regard, Remilia''s face, though always put on a look of complaint. Paqiuli also had a headache on her face, but she also told Juye that she must be optimistic and speechless, and Juye also seemed to have this meaning. Without any hesitation, she nodded.

    Then, reluctantly, she wanted to stay to take care of the speechless Fran, who was directly pulled away by Remilia.

    Marisa also left with Alice, who was still breathing black.

    In the whole room, there was only one person left here, who was standing on one side and watching speechless. It''s hard to be alone with Remilia. I watched the silent night.

    Until, the next morning

    "Er..." Lying in bed, has been sleeping speechless in a moment, made a slight moan.

    The groan was extremely subtle. But it reverberated clearly in the silent room.

    With the sound. Lying in bed speechless slowly opened their own eyes.

    "Er..." I just opened my eyes. Speechless then the head some pricked to rise, let him not help to cover his forehead, the face took a little dazed look around.

    "Here is The Red Devils hall

    "I Am I back?... " The daze on the face gradually faded. Once again, Qingming''s consciousness returned to his mind, but his wordless face was full of strange, even a faint look of crying and laughing.

    Although there is still some vertigo in the brain, I can still remember what happened when I was awake.

    Even when dominated by negative emotions!

    In other words, yesterday, I was inexplicably jealous. I had a fight with Marisa. Then I was told by Patricia and Alice and got the kiss from these two beautiful girls in public. I can remember it without any words!

    It is because I remember these things that I feel more pain in my head.

    If you can choose, wordless would rather not remember these things.

    Is there anything more shameful than to be envious of Marisa and fight with Marisa because of the lily plot between pachuli and Alice

    In order to stop themselves like that, Patricia and Alice have sacrificed a lot in some ways. Even behind them, they can''t help but hold Alice in their arms and kiss each other with their own eyes.

    How can I meet people later

    "Ba Yi Yonglin..." Speechless can only regard these Tongtong as shame, and rely on Bayi Yonglin.

    "I was really hurt by you..."

    So complain, speechless clapped his forehead, sat up from the bed.

    Can this sit, speechless will find, beside oneself, still have a person

    The shining silver hair falls down along the gravity, some are spread on the edge of the bed, some are scattered on the owner''s cheek, along with the owner''s long breath, along with the cheek, ups and downs.

    The beautiful and narrow eyelashes seem to be stained with a little water vapor, reflecting the beautiful luster. The girl sits on a chair beside the bed, lying on the edge of the bed, her eyes are closed tightly, breathing sweetly, and her face is peaceful.

    There is no doubt that the girl is sleeping.

    And, or because of the care of wordless all night, finally, unbearable tired sleeping in the past.

    Don''t think about it. It''s night!

    "Night..." Looking at the sleepy night lying on the edge of the bed, I was speechless at first, then I guessed what was going on, and a wry smile appeared on my face."It''s true that it''s caused a lot of trouble to people..."

    So said, looking at the peaceful sleeping face of Zha night, speechless involuntarily stretched out his hand, gently lifted the hair hanging on Zha night''s cheek, and gently stroked Zha night''s pretty face.

    The feeling of greasiness was instantly transmitted by the hand touching the girl''s skin, but without any words, they had no intention to enjoy it, completely sinking into the peaceful sleeping face of the night.

    In other people''s eyes, zheyan is a person who works in a very comprehensive way, or even perfect, behaves appropriately, is smart and capable, has a detached temperament, and can''t find faults. Therefore, we can get the title of "perfect and unrestrained maid chief".

    In the past, speechless and more than once, she was appreciative of the smart, capable and detached servant girl. She was appreciative of the night''s work ability and other aspects.

    But now, looking at the peaceful sleeping face of the night, I have no words to understand.

    No matter how well behaved, decent, beautiful, detached, competent and capable she is, she is just a normal girl under the age of 20.

    When you are sleeping, you can''t keep your perfect and unrestrained image.

    Because this is the only time in the night when you can relax, relax yourself and not pay attention to the gains and losses.

    Apart from the strong ability to control time, the strict requirements for their own behavior and performance, Juye is just an ordinary girl.

    This can be proved by the peaceful and ordinary sleeping face of the night.

    Perhaps, this is the first time in the night in front of other people to expose their sleep

    Looking at the peaceful sleeping face of the night, what emerges in the silent heart is not tranquility, but tenderness that cannot be held back.

    This tenderness, perhaps through the hand that caresses the cheek of night, has completely spread into night''s heart. It makes night''s eyelashes tremble a few times, and eyes slowly open.

    When the wine red pupil and the blue eye are together, time is still

    Speechless did not stop his action because he woke up at night, still stroking his cheek, the softness in his eyes could not be hidden.

    The night also did not have a slightest move because it was aware of its current situation, as if immersed in the strong tenderness emerging from the pair of wine red pupils, maintaining a prone position, staring speechless, eyes billowing.

    All in silence

    I don''t know when, speechless to the night aspect, gathered in the past

    Looking at the face gradually magnified in the eyes, I didn''t want to avoid it at night. There was no other action except the more violent waves in my eyes.

    In this case, the distance between the two people is constantly shortened, and their lips are getting closer.

    A moment, night, gently, closed his eyes.

    "Well..." At the moment when the lips touch each other, the night gives out a nasal sound, the delicate body also slightly shakes, instinctively opens his teeth.

    Taking the opportunity, speechless put out his tongue, caught the soft lilac tongue, and entangled with it.

    "Joo Well This time, the eyelashes of the night trembled slightly, but they did not refuse the tongue which came from the aggression of the hegemonic. They slowly staggered with it with their astringent and passive actions.

    In this perfect atmosphere, it is obvious that the night is driven to give the first kiss that I never imagined before.

    To be honest, I didn''t expect to accept my kiss at night.

    In any case, they have only known each other for less than a few days. The relationship between them is more like mutual appreciation than love. It is far from the point where they can do such intimate acts.

    But it is also true that there is no resistance at night.

    So, under the influence of the atmosphere, speechless reached out his hand, and hugged him to the bed

 Chapter 1762

    Fantasia, Remilia''s room

    On the spacious bed, she lies on it at night, her maid''s clothes are slightly disordered, a pretty face is full of red clouds, blue eyes are full of water vapor, breath is extremely heavy, and there is a little sweat on her cheek, which is very tempting. [

    wordless, he propped his hands on both sides of his head, pressed the whole man on his body, looked at the red glow on his face, his eyes were full of water vapor, he seemed to be very emotional, and his breathing was heavy. His hands were very dishonest across the maid''s clothes, sliding on his body.

    "Click..."

    With such a very slight sound, if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all. She was dressed in a maid''s uniform, and a button was untied on her chest, exposing an inch of white skin.

    A cool feeling came from the chest part, which made him feel that his maid''s clothes were being untied, the red glow on his face was more powerful, and the water vapor in his eyes was more intense. He stared at the person who was pressing on him tightly, never moved away for even a second.

    In this case, the wordless hand reached to the second button on the night maid''s uniform.

    If the button is untied, the chest will be completely open at night.

    This made the eyes of night a little shy, and the hands that had never resisted were also raised involuntarily. In front of the wordless body that presses on oneself.

    "No Don''t... "

    Perfect natural and unrestrained, always is not lowly not high spirited maid long with shy expression say not to oneself

    If I were a man, what would I do in the face of such a charming and lovely person

    I don''t know.

    All he knew was that his mind was almost lost.

    The hand that was about to untie the second button on night maid''s dress was empty. Wordless, he grabbed one of night''s hands in front of him, took it to his face, and kissed him gently on the thin and soft jade hand.

    It seems to have been appeased by this unspeakable act. The restless night. No longer refuse the hand that intends to unbutton her maid''s dress.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but reach out again and put on the button on the night maid''s clothes

    Just as wordless is about to unbutton the night maid''s clothes and liberate the softness hidden under the maid''s clothes. The entrance to Remilia''s room. The gate was opened with great force.

    "Oh! I''m here again! "

    Suddenly the voice of the two people will be moved to give a strong fright.

    "Ah!" The confusion in night''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Instead of the former awe inspiring, in addition to this, there was a little panic and a scream. Push away the speechless pressure on yourself, sit up and cover the slightly open chest.

    Suddenly pushed away, speechless along the trend, retreated to the other side, watching the eyes recover the sober night, the heart is not embarrassed, but hard to admire anger.

    As I have said before, although the relationship between wordless and midnight is not bad, it is not good. We appreciate each other very much. We are just friends, but we are not very close.

    The reason why he didn''t refuse the silent intimacy is that he not only accepted his kiss, but also accepted his further step. If he continues to develop, he will definitely have a relationship because of the atmosphere.

    In that good atmosphere, I believe that as long as people have good feelings for each other, they will inevitably have some close contacts.

    It is because of this that the perfect and unrestrained head maid will take off the psychological defense that has never been taken off and accept the wordless aggression.

    In other words, this sudden voice breaks a great opportunity for life to have close contact with midnight.

    I''m afraid that with the night personality, it''s no longer so easy to make progress with it again. I''m afraid that it''s no longer determined by the atmosphere.

    How could the perfect and unrestrained maid master get rid of the chance of heart defense so easily

    At the thought of this, the silent heart, a feeling of suffocation, like the eruption of a volcano, gushed out with it, there is also an inexpressible, but absolutely not belong to the emotion that should be expressed without words.

    That is how also cannot suppress, momentarily fills the speechless entire heart anger!

    Driven by anger, speechless turned his head and looked towards the door. Then, grasping the broom, Marisa''s face with a big smile was printed into speechless eyes.

    "Oh? Are you awake?... " It seems that morlisha didn''t find the things that Wuyan and zheyan were just doing, but he took a strange look at zheyan, who was sitting on the bed with a red glow on his face, covering his chest, and asked curiously."What''s the matter?..."

    Against the curious eyes of Marissa, she stopped time at the fastest speed in her life, then jumped off the bed quickly, buttoned the buttons in front of her body, and tidied up all the messy clothes.

    After all this, he glanced down his head, couldn''t see the expression clearly, patted his cheek, pressed down his inner confusion and shyness, took a deep breath, recovered his calmness, and then untied the time stillness.

    So far, Sakyamuni only needs to talk with Marisa in a calm manner as usual, and then everything can be covered up as if nothing happened.

    However, at the next moment, the night plan was disrupted and unexpected things happened.

    "Fog, rain, devil, Lisa..." He raised his eyes and looked at morlisha, who was standing at the door. His eyes were full of anger, and his mind was suppressed by anger.

    "Didn''t your family teach you that it''s necessary to knock when you enter someone''s room?"

    The angry voice froze the night when he was about to say his excuses.

    "What What It seems that even Marisa was a little surprised, but soon cried out angrily.

    "I''m kind enough to come to see you. Why are you so angry?"

    If I had changed my normal silence, I would have heard the words of morlisha, and the fire would have been reduced.

    But at this moment, the anger in wordless heart not only didn''t reduce by half, but also became more and more vigorous, which made him say such a sentence almost coldly.

    "I don''t think our relationship is so familiar that we can visit each other!"

    "You..." Marisa was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that he would say such a thing without any words.

    "Lord Bai..." The night has been observing speechless since it was just speechless and angry. It is finally a congealing face to see speechless anger and unreasonable speech in speechless eyes.

    "Is it the medicine of the moon man who will stand forever?"

    This sentence, morlisha also heard, slightly Zheng for a while, revealed a suddenly realized expression, looked to speechless.

    "That is to say, the eight cloud family''s little brother is not normal again?..."

    Smell speech, the night has not had time to nod, speechless face will also be filled with anger.

    "It seems that your family has not taught you the most basic manners, but also the most basic manners..."

    Finish saying, speechless straight out of bed, stand up, full face of anger toward the magic Lisha.

    "Didn''t yesterday''s lesson make you understand the gap between us?"

    "If so..." The air of magic began to flow on the speechless body.

    "I don''t mind if you try to be a loser again!"

    Sensing the magic air flow flowing from the speechless body, murisha''s face changed a little at night. He was stunned for a moment and couldn''t believe it.

    "Do you want to play the marbles with me again?"

    "Isn''t that your favorite thing to do all the time?" The wordless voice had sunk down because of the anger, which made Marisa tremble a little.

    "In that case, you should be very happy if I come to accompany you?"

    "Then That Morlisha felt both inexplicable and unfavourable. He stepped back and smiled.

    "Why don''t you wait for you to get back to normal, let''s play a barrage game?"

    "Back to normal?..." Speechless anger laughs.

    "I''m very normal!"

    Words fall, and the magic air flow that lingers on the speechless body soars like a whirlwind.

    The next moment, speechless figure suddenly turned, disappeared on the spot.

    "Lord Bai!" Aware of the bad night, even the ability to stop time was too late to start, the silent figure disappeared, so she could only scream.

    "Stop!"

    "Bang --!"

    Next second, the sound of night was drowned by a dull noise

 Chapter 1763

    "Bang --!"

    The dull sound like a thunder resounded through the whole red devil hall, which made the goblin maids who were going to work scared and confused.

    Not long ago, there was a dull noise in the red devil hall. Then, the second young lady of the red devil hall, who had been staying in the basement, came and ran away from home, making the whole red devil hall almost turn over.

    Now, when the same thing happens, these goblin maids will inevitably be confused like frightened birds.

    In the hall of the Red Devils hall, Remilia and Flemish ran out of the surrounding corridor together, and Patricia appeared in the other corridor, together with Remilia and Flemish.

    "What''s the matter?..." Remilia had a little surprise on her little face.

    "What happened again?"

    "It sounds like it''s coming from the direction of Remy''s room!" Pachuli''s pretty white face was full of uncertainty.

    "What''s the matter again?"

    "Brother!" Fleur was a little surprised, her feet off the ground, just wanted to fly directly to Remilia''s room, where there was no words, in front of her, the corridor leading to Remilia''s room began to shake.

    "Bang --!"

    With the vibration of the corridor, a dull roar reverberated in the whole red devil Pavilion again. A magic turbulence came out of the corridor from that earthquake like a flood, like a strong wind.

    In the turbulent flow of magic like flood and wind, Marisa on the broom flew out in a panic. When she saw Remilia, pachuli and Flemish, she was very happy. It seems to have rushed through.

    "Help! Your housekeeper killed! "

    With such a scream, Marisa jumped out of the broom when she flew to Remilia, pachuli and Fran. In the confused look of the three girls, they are like tortoises with their heads down. Hiding behind the most Petite Remilia.

    "Your housekeeper killed people! Your housekeeper killed! "

    "Marisa, what strange thing are you talking about?" Patricia frowned.

    "In the Red Devils hall, there is not a single human being except for Juye. Did Bai still kill Juye?"

    "Or did the Red Devils slip into some human mice?" Remilia glanced at Marisa, who was hiding behind her, and sneered.

    "Even if you kill them, where do you need to publicize them?"

    There is no written rule against killing in fantasy country. There is only a regulation that monsters are not allowed to make a scene in the world and kill people openly.

    Don''t look at Lingmeng and morlisha who are quarreling all day long and think how peaceful the fantasy town is. In fact, in the fantasy Town, human life is not so valuable.

    One of the monster''s instincts is to attack human beings. Most of the other races regard human beings as their own food, so it''s not so strange to imagine when a person died in the countryside except in the human world.

    Even people who have lost their way to the dreamland from the outside world. If you can find the holy shrine and get the protection of the witch, you may also be escorted to the world. But if you meet any monster, it''s eaten, and no one will think about it.

    Including spiritual dream!

    Including Marisa!

    Therefore, killing people, that is in the fantasy country, is not worth making such a fuss.

    What''s more, what Remilia said is true. No human can slip into this vampire''s base camp except for Melissa

    "You mean people!" Marisa shrunk. Hide behind Remilia and scream.

    "I am the one your housekeeper is going to kill!"

    Melissa''s voice just dropped. The magic flow that swept away was then stagnated and dissipated. Step by step, he walked out of the room, his eyes were almost full of anger.

    "Look! Look! " Marisa grabbed Remilia''s shoulder in one hand, and speechless walked step by step, shouting loudly.

    "This murderous look will definitely kill people!"

    It''s unnecessary for Marissa to say that Remilia, pachuli and Flemish also thought it was abnormal for them to be speechless and look at each other.

    "Lord Bai!" Until then, the night was very abrupt in the silent side, seize the silent arm.

    "Please calm down!"

    "Night! You let me go! " Speechless and struggling.

    "Today, I must teach this unfortunate black and white to let her know what is etiquette and politeness!"

    "I''m not the unfortunate black and white. I have a name. It''s fog and rain devil Lisa!" Marisa protested, but was swept by the speechless and angry line of sight, startled, shrunk up again and hid behind Remilia.On the other hand, Remilia and pachuli turned their inquisitive eyes to Zha ye, who was holding on to the speechless hand tightly. In exchange for Zha Ye''s expression of a wry smile and a nod, they were instantly clear.

    Speechless will be so angry, sure enough, because of the relationship between the drugs of Bayi Yonglin!

    Seeing the speechless look of anger, Remilia and pachuli looked at each other, puzzled.

    It seems that it''s not the same as yesterday. It''s not because of the jealousy that Melissa started to fight against Melissa.

    Besides, in the confession of Patricia and Alice, there should be no place for silent jealousy in Marissa''s body

    What''s the matter

    "Yesterday''s performance was too arrogant, yesterday was so jealous, and today is full of anger..." After a little meditation, Patricia suddenly looked up.

    "The lunar man''s medicine is valid for seven days, and the effect is to trigger the most fundamental evil in the heart of man. Is this the most fundamental evil..."

    "What''s the matter?..." Seeing pachuli''s eyes brightening, Remilia asked.

    "Patsy, what do you think?"

    "Well!" Pachuli nodded her head heavily, looked at the speechless body, and whispered.

    "I may have known what the crime caused by that lunar man''s medicine is!"

    "What?..." Remilia''s eyes brightened, and even Fran came over.

    "What sin is it?"

    "I can''t explain for a while..." Patricia shook her head and said to Remilia and flora.

    "All in all, today, no matter what you do for nothing, you should not make him angry. You can''t make him angry at all!"

    "Huh?" Remilia''s head is crooked.

    "Why?..."

    "Because, today''s white, I''m afraid it will be very irascible..." Pachuli sighed and said persuasively.

    "So, Remy, you also have to remember to keep your temper. Don''t conflict with Bai Qi at this time. If there is a conflict, Bai may do something irrational, you know?"

    "What? I seem to lose my temper very often!" Remilia cried out discontentedly.

    "I''m the owner of the Red Devils, so I won''t lose my temper!"

    "Liar!" Fran did not hesitate to expose Remilia.

    "Sister is the most grumpy, just like a child!"

    "What do you say?..." Remilia glared at Fran, and patchouli couldn''t help but cover her head.

    Look, isn''t that just a word that makes you lose your temper

    Realizing that Remilia was not reliable, pachuli stood up, slowed down her voice and said to Wuyan.

    "Bai, no matter what Melissa did, it seems that you should have taught her. How about that?"

    Hearing this, Wuyan stops to break away from the action of holding her arm tightly at night. She glances at Marisa, who is hiding behind Remilia secretly, and looks at pachuli, who is pleading for love. Her anger dissipates a lot. She snorts and warns.

    "Next time, I''ll tie you up, hang you outside the Red Devils hall and watch the door with China. Do you know?"

    Morley Shelton nodded like a pestle, not daring to disobey.

    The anger on wordless face was reduced. Her eyes turned to the relieved pachuli, and she began to talk.

    "Muq, come here, don''t stay with that unfortunate black and white!"

    "Ha?..." Pachuli was stunned.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?..." Wordless frowned.

    "Don''t you like me?"

    Pachuli''s face stiffened and petrified on the spot.

    Speechless sink down the face, in the eyes of faint fire to burn out.

    "Not yet!"

    Seeing the speechless and angry look, pachuli cried to herself in her heart, and then she walked away

 Chapter 1764

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    At this time, pachuli was sitting on a seat stiff. A pretty face with unhealthy pale color caused by being too sick was full of blush. There was shyness and anger in her eyes, but more of it was shame and anger. She didn''t move even when she moved. She was living like a piece of wood.

    On one side, Remilia, Fleur and Melissa are also sitting in one seat respectively. At night, they are standing behind Remilia as always. However, the expressions on the faces of the four girls are wonderful and have their own performances.

    Remilia was a little discontented.

    Fleming is a little envious.

    Marisa is like watching a play, smiling.

    As for the night, his eyes frequently moved to the position of pachuli, which was full of strange complexity.

    Under the gaze of these four girls with different looks, pachuli is like a girl who is accepting what shame play, her face is getting redder and redder, and her body begins to tremble.

    In the end, she couldn''t bear the different look around her, and she looked at her side.

    There, speechless face leisurely sitting, a hand holding a fork, is the next fork in front of a plate of meat in cooking, a mouthful of eating.

    Why only one hand

    Because the other hand without words is not empty at all.

    It''s on Patricia''s shoulder!

    In other words, wordless is putting one of her hands on pachuli''s shoulders, embracing pachuli, holding pachuli''s whole body in her arms, tightly leaning together, just like a couple, very close.

    It''s also because of this, pachuli is the performance.

    However, it''s obvious that pachuli can''t support her any more. She squeezes out a voice.

    "Well, Bai, since you are eating, why don''t you let me go first?"

    Hearing the words, wordless stopped his movements and glanced at pachuli''s shyness, shame and anger, which made her feel funny.

    In fact, when pachuli was told to leave Marisa''s side, the anger in her heart dissipated. At the same time, she was speechless and recovered to normal. In a moment, she understood that she was affected by the effect caused by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin again.

    Otherwise, with the speechless and casual psychology, maybe, you will be annoyed because Malisha has broken your good things, but you won''t be mad at Malisha directly.

    Even, driven by anger, I know that pachuli confessed to me yesterday just to eliminate her jealousy towards Marisa. Wordless or wrong, let pachuli come to me.

    Needless to say, only the influence of bayiyonglin''s medicine can become like this.

    It''s just that today''s situation is different from that of the previous two days.

    On the first day, wordless performance was extremely arrogant.

    The next day, speechless performance is extremely jealous.

    But today, speechless is very irascible. Obviously, it''s just a small thing like sesame and mung bean. It''s more or less angry, let alone bad things caused by Melissa.

    Three days, speechless has three different states, psychological performance also showed three!

    In the next four days, do you have to show other four different psychology

    So, what kind of psychology will it be

    While thinking about it, Patricia has come to her side.

    At this time, speechless embarrassment.

    After all, I can''t apologize to Patricia, saying that I was just out of control. Can you leave me

    Because of the jealousy of Marisa yesterday, there was a curtain game with Marisa, which made pachuli and Alice have to tell themselves to eliminate the jealousy in their hearts, which made wordless feel extremely ashamed and didn''t know how to face pachuli.

    So, speechless simply will be wrong.

    In other words, the current situation is that she accepted the confession of pachuli without any words, and made pachuli her lover!

    As for pachuli, it''s because she knows that wordless is now in a very grumpy state. So, in order not to make wordless angry, not to make wordless trouble, she can only accompany wordless performance.

    However, although she has lived for more than 100 years, she is also a witch with profound knowledge and high magic attainments. Apart from her Lily plot for Marisa, where has pachuli ever touched such matters of love

    Now, just being hugged by speechless shoulder and receiving people''s attention has already made pachuli dizzy, and some of them can''t bear it.

    This makes wordless in the insinuation of pure love, but also raised the mentality of mischief.

    At present, wordless and honest said such a sentence."How can we do that? How can eating be more important than you? "

    The implication is that it''s better to give up eating and be intimate with your lover than to let go of his lover''s eating.

    This kind of love words not only make the girls who have not been in love, but also make them blush and feel flesh numb, and make pachuli almost find a hole to get in.

    By the way, after living for a hundred years, Patricia has never heard such a love sentence

    Let alone Patricia, who has lived for a hundred years, but Remilia, who has lived for five hundred years, can''t bear it.

    "I said, if you show your love in front of me again, believe it or not, can I drive you out?" Remilia grinned and wondered why she got angry.

    "The Red Devils hall forbids the impure Association. If you want to love me, please give me room love!"

    "Remy, you..." Pachuli looked angrily at Remilia.

    Clearly know that they are forced, incredibly still so buried themselves, can you be happy to be friends

    But speechless, can not be ignored nodded, will pachuli to embrace more tightly, and in pachuli''s ears gently blow a breath.

    "Well, let me finish this meal first..."

    Feeling the heat and whispers coming from her ears, pachuli almost didn''t make a sound when her face swung. She forced herself to bear the strange feeling and nodded quickly.

    Speechless this just released pachuli, let pachuli a big sigh of relief.

    "I said, little brother, is it a little strange for you to do this?" At this time, Marisa seemed to forget the pain after the scar, with a dissatisfied expression, and made a sound.

    "I don''t object to your love with Patricia, but don''t forget that you have a dream, and Alice has told you, what are you going to do?..."

    What is my dream? I have nothing to do with Lingmeng at all

    behoove a few words in the bottom of my heart, make complaints about it, and say this with a natural look.

    "Don''t worry, I will be good to them!"

    Remilia, pachuli, zheyan and Marisa didn''t react for a moment, but after they did, they were shocked.

    "Don''t you..." Said Remilia in amazement.

    "Are you going to walk three boats?"

    "What is one foot three boats?" This time, it was the turn of wordless face to show dissatisfaction.

    "I just want to give this love to three people fairly!"

    Remilia and Marisa almost fell down.

    "Isn''t that three boats on one foot?"

    Speechless just wanted to refute, a cold line of vision then swept to his body, let him move a sluggish, secretly aimed at the back of Remilia.

    Night with a frightful cold look at speechless, the hands of the tray did not know when it was actually pinched twisted.

    Speechless, I think of it from the state of complacency.

    Just now, I almost pushed the maid to the front. I would have threatened to walk on three boats with one foot, but I still don''t have her. Even if the night meeting was just caused by the atmosphere, I would have liked to cut my wordless body to pieces, right

    "Cough, cough..." All of a sudden, pachuli coughed, and her pretty face became even paler, attracting people''s attention.

    "Patsy..." Remilia seemed to think of something, and there was a look of worry in her eyes.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "I''m fine..." Pachuli waved and said without a moment''s notice.

    "It''s just an old problem..."

    Hearing Patricia''s words, wordless frowned.

    "You have asthma, don''t you?"

    Pachuli looked speechless in surprise.

    "How do you know?..."

    Speechless did not answer, but put down the knife and fork in his hand, took pachuli''s hand, and stood up.

    Patricia struggled a few times, then said a little ashamed.

    "You What are you doing?... "

    "What for?" Speechless mouth light.

    "Help you cure!" r1152

 Chapter 1765

    The Red Devils, the underground Library

    At the end of the library, there are several doors, hidden around bookshelves and stacks of books, that only one person can pass through.

    Behind these doors, there are rooms for people to live in, and warehouses for sundries. There are only two rooms for people to live in.

    Needless to say, these two rooms, one belongs to Patricia and the other belongs to little devil.

    However, at this time, the little devil is not in the room, but in the book pile not far away from the room, he collects a messy book, classifies it, and puts it back on the shelf in front of him.

    However, from the little devil to one of the two rooms that can be used for living, we can see that the little devil''s mind is not on those books.

    The little devil has been sidestepping the room, not his own room, but Patricia''s room!

    Just then, Patricia entered the room.

    Besides, I''m not alone.

    Of course, the little devil didn''t know that Patricia didn''t want to bring in a person, let alone a person.

    Because, alone, it''s too dangerous.

    And this idea, after pachuli took the man into his room, was confirmed in his first words.

    "Take off your clothes!"

    Pachuli couldn''t believe her ears. Freeze frame on the spot.

    I thought pachuli didn''t understand her wordless decision, and kindly reminded me again.

    "Take off your clothes!"

    "How could it be!" When she realized that being speechless was not a joke, Patricia not only didn''t do it, but also put her hands around her body and cried with a red face and a red ear.

    "Don''t you want to help me with asthma? I never knew that I needed to undress for asthma! "

    "In a general way, how can you cure your asthma so quickly?" Speechless ignore the panic of Patricia and wave her hands at will.

    "If it''s so easy to cure, you won''t have this disease. You haven''t been cured in a hundred years!"

    "What can I do? It''s a genetic disease. It''s not the day after tomorrow Patricia''s voice began to smell a bit of resignation. And cast a suspicious look at wordless.

    "So far, I haven''t been able to find a cure. Can you really cure me?"

    "Now that I have said it, there is a way. You just do what I say! " Speechless spread out.

    "So. Just do as you please. Take off your clothes for me! "

    On the one hand, wordless began to approach pachuli, which made pachuli look ashamed and anxious. It''s like crying.

    "No Anyway, isn''t it too hard? " With the silent approach, pachuli could not help but step back. Her hands were still around her, just like a weak woman about to be violated.

    "My disease is a genetic disease, it''s hard to cure, but I only make it every other time. Now that I''m ok, it doesn''t matter if I don''t cure it..."

    "Who can put disease on the body?" Watching pachuli''s face blushing and retreating, she felt that she had become evil, touched her nose, and rushed to her.

    "Since you are not going to do so, I have to do it hard!"

    "Ah!" Seeing speechless with evil expression, pachuli rushed towards her fiercely. Pachuli screamed and just wanted to turn around and run away. But in terms of physical strength, pachuli, the pure magic, is no speechless opponent

    So, almost no chance to turn around, Patricia was held full.

    Feeling the heavy man''s breath, pachuli finally panicked, raised her pink fist, and beat her wordless chest in spite of her image.

    "You You don''t let me go! I did! "

    "Although I don''t want to say anything, even if you cry with a broken throat, no one will hear you, but if you want to cry, just cry. Anyway, I have set up a border, and no one can hear the voice in this room..." Listening to the lines that all the young girls would say when they were violated, they laughed unspeakably and unkindly.

    "So no matter what I do to you, no one will come to save you..."

    "You You Patricia struggled.

    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll do it!"

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless ignored the weak struggle of Patricia, and smiled.

    "Because you are not my opponent!"

    Finish saying, speechless in pachuli''s frightened expression, hand, put on the edge of pachuli''s clothes"No! Yes! Ah! "

    The next second, only two people''s room, the same only two people can hear the plaintive voice resounding, echoing

    ¡­¡­

    In the room with clothes scattered all over the place, I stood in the middle, speechless, looking at a scene that I could not say a word for a long time.

    "Wuwu..." With a little whimpering like crying, pachuli shrunk her whole body into a ball, lying on the bed, trying to cover her naked body with her thin hand, but she was just doing nothing.

    No matter how pachuli is sheltered, her full and thin body is not able to be stopped by one hand. This is just a comfort for herself and a pleasant feeling for the only one who can enjoy the beautiful scenery.

    Looking at pachuli''s naked body, speechless and full of amazing heart, we can only find a word to describe it.

    Beauty!

    If we have to find another word to describe it, there is only one.

    Snow white!

    This term is often used to describe a girl''s beautiful skin color, but after all, it''s a modifier with exaggerated color. I don''t think that anyone''s skin will be as white as snow.

    Because, really white to that point, then lost the skin color, right

    But the girl in front of me told me the truth. In this world, the skin color of someone can be described as "white".

    No way, because of the relationship between being sick all the year round and never going out, pachuli''s skin is really white and dizzy, but it''s not that white and pale which makes people uncomfortable. It''s just as white as jade, and it''s delicate and flawless.

    Especially the delicate thigh of pachuli, the skin is white, delicate and almost transparent, a pair of beautiful legs are graceful and slender, and the soft and slender waist is connected with ups and downs, which outlines the moving curve of people''s blood indignation.

    What is more intolerable is the fullness, delicacy and firmness of pachuli''s chest.

    It''s white enough to be dazzling, bright and clean, and the scale is also perfect. One hand can''t be grasped, and it may even be half full, making people unable to turn their eyes.

    Now, the plump pair are being protected by the weeping pachuli with her hands, but they can still see the bright soft meat around them, attracting the speechless eyes to the past, and there is no way to move away.

    But under the speechless eyes, pachuli was shrinking her body and sobbing in shame.

    "Don''t Don''t look

    Seeing that pachuli seems to have tears at any time, she looks very timid. She is so soft that she sits on the edge of the bed and touches pachuli''s long, soft purple hair.

    "Don''t worry, you look beautiful..."

    Hearing this, pachuli raised her eyes and felt a little suffocating for the silent couple who had just repressed their grumpiness. At this moment, they were full of soft eyes, and her heart was shaking involuntarily. Her pretty face was more ruddy, which made pachuli rise such an idea.

    Let him see, it seems, it''s not so terrible

    Perceiving that she had such an idea, Patricia could not help but be startled. She quickly closed her eyes and cried out in a red face.

    "Since we are going to cure the disease, let''s hurry up!"

    When hearing pachuli''s words, I realized that I came to treat pachuli''s asthma. Even if I want to do anything I like, I have to cure pachuli''s asthma first.

    At present, speechless took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and slowly stroked pachuli''s tender body to the extreme.

    For a moment, pachuli''s delicate body bounced violently, but she was speechless to observe pachuli''s expression. Her consciousness was immersed in her body and awakened some consciousness sleeping in her body.

    "Can Xia Yin be cured?"

    Before long, the quiet voice of Xia Yin spread into the wordless mind.

    "It''s a little difficult because it''s a disease, not an injury, but there should be no problem!"

    "All right!" Silent heavy nod.

    "Let''s start!"

    At the next moment, soft white light flashed in the room

 Chapter 1766

    "Hum!"

    Under the influence of magic, the soft white light flashes in the whole dark room, just like a sudden dark and bright sun. When it''s brightest, it can make people can''t see anything clearly. Even when it''s darkest, the light can fill the whole room.

    Originally, the whole person of pachuli shrank into a group and turned his back to speechless. Although in this way, the whole cocked buttocks would be exposed to speechless eyes, but compared with exposing the front one, the back one would not suffer losses.

    In order to treat pachuli''s asthma, wordless will use the "light of angels" ability to stick her hand on pachuli''s body, because pachuli is back to his relationship, naturally on pachuli''s soft back.

    However, unconsciously, I don''t know when to start, pachuli''s body began to relax, from the back to the back to lie flat, the whole delicate body was exposed, the face that was red because of shyness gradually took on the real healthy ruddy color.

    This makes pachuli, who has been feeling her internal condition with her eyes closed, shocked.

    For her body, Patricia knows better than anyone else.

    Because of the asthma in the body, Patricia''s breathing has not been smooth, even when the asthma does not attack, breathing is more difficult than the ordinary people, and very weak.

    But now, pachuli can clearly feel that her breathing is not only gradually smooth at a speed that can be clearly detected, but also the strength of breathing has become strong.

    What does this prove

    It has been proved that the asthma, which has been perplexing Patricia for a hundred years, once relapsed, is disappearing at a very fast speed!

    How can pachuli not be shocked

    Patricia''s asthma is not a common disease. It''s a genetic disease.

    Like that month, pachuli was born as a witch, but she was not the kind of witch who signed a contract with the devil to gain strength in that month. It''s innate portability with powerful magic. Race is not the Witch of human beings.

    Maybe it''s just because the innate magic is too huge. The witches in the pachuli family are basically suffering from asthma. Even pachuli also has the cause of asthma, making this kind of asthma like the characteristics of the body.

    Since it''s a disease as if it''s a physical feature, it''s a dream to eradicate it with medicine and magic. Even the medical skill of Ba Yi Yong Lin, which can cure almost all diseases except the dead, can''t cure pachuli''s disease.

    Remilia even tried to get rid of Patricia''s asthma fate, but she also failed.

    Now, however, Patricia''s asthma is really disappearing!

    This is not only something that can be done by the healing power of the angel light, but also by the assistance of the magic purification power of the angel light, so as to eliminate the disease that is absolutely a burden to the body.

    Patricia''s asthma, which is equivalent to physical characteristics, can also be regarded as a kind of existence similar to curse.

    Of course. It''s not a curse, it''s just that it can attach to human body as well. Compared with the curse that brings a certain burden to the human body, the nature of pachuli''s asthma can be said to be very similar.

    At this point, wordless skillfully uses the purification ability of angel light, which can dispel any negative effects, to cooperate with the healing ability of angel light, and work together to remove pachuli''s asthma from her body first and then treat it.

    It''s just because it''s not enough to use only part of the strength of one''s own animals. He will wake up Xiayin and let Xiayin control his ability. Through his body, to do a comprehensive treatment for Patricia.

    And it turns out. This method is really feasible!

    It can be seen from the fact that the pallor that Patricia has been wearing on her face is disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and is slowly replaced by ruddy.

    With the passage of time, the ruddy face of pachuli also gradually tends to the level of normal people, and the unhealthy white is constantly disappearing until it completely disappears.

    "Hmmm ~ ~" keenly aware that her breathing is not as hard as it used to be, and her body seems to lighten a lot at once, reducing a lot of burdens. She can''t help but make a numb and lazy moan, which is very comfortable.

    Speechless immediately hit a sharp, wry smile.

    "Please, if you don''t want me to lose my mind, don''t make such a sound that people are easy to break, OK?..."

    Hearing that, pachuli''s pretty face became hot, just like a ripe apple. If it wasn''t for the quilt and other things that had just been taken off the clothes, pachuli would have pulled up the quilt and buried her face on the ground.No matter how calm and wise she is in her daily life, there is no difference between her performance at this time and that of ordinary girls.

    However, such performance is more likely to make men lose their heads.

    At least, after confirming that Patchouli''s illness has been completely cured, she can''t help but reach out and hold her naked body.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Patricia''s heart leaped, and she remembered that she didn''t even wear a dress, and her body struggled subconsciously.

    But this meeting, speechless hand also began to slide back and forth on pachuli''s soft and delicate body, occupying high positions one by one, and rubbing.

    "Don''t Come on... " Patricia''s voice began to shake.

    "I My illness It''s done... "

    "I see..." Wordless lie beside pachuli, let pachuli''s bright and clean body back to itself, while smelling the fragrance of pachuli''s hair, at the same time, dishonest hands rub on each sensitive point of pachuli, including the plump roundness.

    "But I''ve worked so hard to cure you, Muq, shouldn''t you give me a little reward?"

    "I My name is not Muq Pachuli grasps the wordless wrist with her hand, but she is unable to tear it apart. She can only slide and rub on her body as if driven, which makes pachuli''s heart tremble again and again.

    "Then..." Wordless rubbed pachuli''s earlobes with her teeth.

    "Then shall I call you patchy?"

    Pachuli''s trembling heart was beating fast.

    In addition to Remilia and Fran, there is no one to call Pachy. To be more precise, there is no one who has a good relationship with Pachy, even Marissa.

    Now, a man who has only known her for less than a few days wants to call himself this way. For the sake of her character, even if others call herself, she won''t care, but don''t want to get her consent.

    But this meeting, pachuli is seriously considered, and then, mosquito voice.

    "Than What''s more It''s much better... "

    This is a disguised consent!

    Speechless action immediately more rough love the soft body in the arms, in pachuli''s wheezing began to rise, softly, in pachuli''s ear, said such a sentence.

    "Patsy, I want you..."

    Patricia''s heart beat missed a beat. When she came back, she begged for help.

    "No Don''t you mind?... "

    "Why?..." Silent low voice inquiry.

    "If you don''t like me in a different way, I won''t believe it..."

    Yes.

    If pachuli is not more or less fond of wordless, even if she knows that she can''t fight, pachuli will definitely fight when she tries to strip off pachuli''s clothes.

    But the truth is, resistance does exist, but pachuli doesn''t really do it at all.

    When hearing the silent words, pachuli had to admit even if she didn''t want to.

    Since the time when she was backfired by the book of the mind in the library and had intimate contact with wordless, wordless has left a faint shadow in pachuli''s heart even if she didn''t want to.

    After all, pachuli has never been so close to anyone, how could she not care

    But it''s impossible to say that you love wordless after two or three days together, but wordless really occupies a certain position in pachuli''s heart.

    This position, in the future, may be able to rise day by day, but now, it is not enough to let pachuli willingly give up her body.

    So, in the face of speechless inquiry, pachuli can only ask like an opening.

    "You Let me think about OK?... "

 Chapter 1767

    "You Let me think about OK?... "

    Hearing pachulina''s answer, which was smaller than the mosquito''s voice, she was silent.

    Think about it

    If we are all ready to say something like "think about it", then 80% of it is equivalent to nothing.

    But is that better than a refusal

    Patricia didn''t reject herself explicitly, which at least proved that speechless was worth considering.

    Moreover, touching the soft body of pachuli, I can clearly feel the hesitation in pachuli''s heart without any words. Besides hesitation, I have a little fear.

    It''s no surprise.

    Even if pachuli lived for a long time, or if she had profound knowledge, how could she not be afraid when she met the most important first time in her life

    In this case, speechless can only secretly sigh, release the charming body of pachuli, and stand up.

    "Whoo..." Pachuli breathed a big sigh of relief, shrunk her naked body, and looked speechless with a red face.

    "You You go out first... "

    "I know. Don''t remind me..." Speechless some fire big appearance, cold hum a, take a little grumpy, go to the door of the room.

    Although she didn''t force her, she was refused by her, which made her speechless.

    After all, now, wordless is also under the influence of the medication of Bayi Yonglin, in a very angry state.

    This makes pachuli can''t help but have the heart to look at the speechless back that gradually goes away, and a word without thinking is blurted out by pachuli.

    "I''ll think it over. Next time, I''ll give you an answer!"

    Silent figure of the a fierce meal, but not for long. Next second, raise the step again, open the door of pachuli''s room. I will not go back.

    In this regard, pachuli is not only not down. On the contrary, his face slowed down.

    If pachuli is not mistaken, she should have nodded her head slightly before leaving, and the grumpy atmosphere around her also eased a lot.

    "Will I be bullied by him in the future?" I looked around my room and saw the clothes I should have worn on my body. I felt the burning feeling of my body because of the intimate contact just now. Patricia lowered her head and let out a helpless sob.

    "I should definitely resist and hate it. Why can''t I resist at all?"

    ¡­¡­

    Out of pachuli''s room, speechless like breathing, I took a deep breath, suppressed the evil fire in my body, and also suppressed the anger that could not be completely controlled.

    It has to be said that pachuli is really a special thing.

    No matter what she looks like or what she''s built into, pachuli is the best. She will never lose to anyone she''s ever seen. Even if where to lose to others, it can only be in other aspects, absolutely not in the aspect of appearance and body.

    Plus. Because of the relationship between long-term illness and physique, under the calm and steady personality of Patricia, there is still a delicate character. Once the calm and steady shell is peeled off, you can see the weak gas girls that no one else can see.

    It gives people a sense of wisdom and calmness at ordinary times, but in some moments, it shows weak Qi, matching with the excellent appearance and figure. If it''s not called a eunuch, what is a eunuch

    Face such a creature. Be able to hold back when it shows a weak side and is stripped all over. Do not lose control of the unique things to eat clean, speechless themselves began to admire themselves.

    Of course. To be rejected by pachuli also makes wordless heart more or less lost.

    And this loss, through the inner burst out of the transformation of the sense of irritability, into a thorough bottom of the anger.

    If not in front of leaving, pachuli said such a sentence, this will, speechless perhaps can''t help but want to find someone to vent the state

    This makes speechless can''t help but take a deep breath and smile bitterly.

    "Fortunately, it''s just a little angry today. If I was as arrogant as the day before yesterday and envied as easily as yesterday, after being rejected by patsy, I would have directly strengthened her, right?"

    Pat yourself on the cheek, speechless trying to calm down.

    "It''s better not to contact too many people today, otherwise, if you can''t suppress your inner grumpiness, you may have a fight with whom, then maybe..."

    So think, wordless decision, go back to the room to sleep.

    It''s a pity that before speechless steps are taken, a figure comes to the library and lands in front of speechless.

    That''s the little devil who was just finishing the books.

    "Lord Bai..." Looking at the silence standing at the door of pachuli, the little devil reluctantly used a honorific name, and then said with a bad tone."Where''s Lord pachuli?"

    The little devil''s voice was speechless, but he also knew why the little devil had such a performance. He shrugged his shoulders.

    "In the room, the treatment is just over..."

    "Is it?" The little devil''s eyes brightened and asked.

    "Then, what''s wrong with master pachuli..."

    Look at the little devil that looks forward to, silent smile.

    "Don''t worry, it''s all right!"

    "Really?!" The little devil jumped for a while and almost cheered, but it seemed that he suddenly thought of something and stared at speechless.

    "Lord Bai, what did you do to Lord pachuli

    "What can I do at this opportunity?" Speechless glanced at the little devil and said with a smile.

    "What do you think I''ll do to parkie?"

    "Patchy?" The little devil''s eyes stared, and his heart was full of unhappiness.

    "Why does Lord Bai call it so close? Has it been approved by Lord pachuli?... "

    The little devil''s words have obviously begun to take on hostility, so that the wordless who can not easily suppress the anger also gets upset.

    "Although you are the devil of patchy, you have to be too broad and over protected, haven''t you?" Speechless step forward, close to the face of the little devil, relying on the height of one head higher than the little devil, looking down at her.

    "Since you are afraid that your master will be taken advantage of, why don''t you drive the unfortunate black and white into the library?"

    "I don''t want to get rid of that black and white mouse!" The little devil shouted angrily.

    "I just can''t beat that black and white mouse!"

    "Oh?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "That is to say, do you think you can beat it?"

    The little devil''s angry expression lingered on his face, and then it withered like a balloon.

    "Fight Can''t beat... "

    "Then don''t make me angry. I''m in a very angry state now..." So said, speechless also made a living mischievous idea, the corner of the mouth a hook.

    "Besides, if Patsy is my lover, I will be your host!"

    "Just It''s not! " The little devil suddenly made a face towards wordless.

    "Mr. Bai, you have known Mr. pachuli for a few days. How could you possibly master pachuli?"

    "Is it?" Speechless show a smile that can''t understand, let the little devil have a bad premonition.

    "Well, your master has just been cured. Why don''t you go to see her condition..."

    After that, speechless and no matter what the devil''s reaction, he went straight to the entrance of the library.

    The little devil looked at the speechless figure, turned his head, looked at the door of pachuli''s room, opened the door, and walked in.

    In the next moment, the scream of the little devil was heard all over the library.

    "Lord Patchouli! Why don''t you get dressed? "

    "Little Little devil! How did you get in?! "

    "Just now the white man left this room. You are not dressed, Mr. pachuli. Are you Are you

    "No It''s not like that It''s not what you think... "

    "Whoa! Lord pachuli really found a host for others! "

    "It''s not like that!"

    Throughout the library, pachuli''s panicked screams and the little devil''s anguished cries echoed, making the silent thief walking to the library entrance smile.

    Who makes the little devil so ungrateful, almost leads to a sense of impetuousness that can not be easily suppressed by wordless

    What''s more, she didn''t lie. When she said that she would think about whether to talk with her. If she finally decided to talk with her, wouldn''t she have to be the master of the little devil

    I''m just talking about the fact, although it''s just a possible fact

    After finishing the little devil, the wordless mood improved a lot. I stepped out of the library and went to Remilia''s room

 Chapter 1768

    Thank you very much for the reward of "Dalian first day of junior high school"

    (I have a little cold. I feel dizzy and distended when I code words. My friends should pay attention to my body...)

    the next day

    On the open balcony on the second floor, Remilia and Fran are sitting opposite each other, but they are bored. They are lying on the table with no energy, which makes people feel lazy from the heart.

    Of course, it''s daytime now. For vampires who only live at night, daytime is night. It''s no surprise that they are so spiritless.

    Only by standing aside and holding the tray did she know that the vampire sisters were not so listless because of the relationship between the sky and the sky.

    "Ah..." Remilia, with her cheeks in one hand, looked out into the clear sky and sighed.

    "In recent days, the Red Devils hall is noisy almost every day. It''s so quiet today that I''m not used to it..."

    Hearing this sentence, he couldn''t help secretly saying it.

    Remilia has no spirit because she is speechless!

    It''s amazing to me.

    My eldest lady, has white adult been regarded as an indispensable part of daily life

    In this way of thinking, he hesitated for a while and said such a sentence tentatively.

    "Miss, do you want me to wake up Lord Bai?"

    "What do you want him to get up for?" Remilia, don''t turn your head.

    "The medicine of the lunar man on his body is still working. Who knows what kind of madness he will have today? Just let him sleep all the time. In this way, you can make less trouble..."

    This I can''t cry or laugh at night.

    "It''s the same..."

    Lying on the table, Fran raised her head and glanced at Remilia, suddenly. Said so.

    "Elder sister is really not frank..."

    "Ha?..." Remilia was stunned, and then looked discontentedly at Fran.

    "Fran, why do you say that about sister?"

    "Fleming is just telling the truth..." Said Fleming.

    "Don''t think Fran doesn''t know. In fact, my sister has been expecting my brother to feed her like that day. Right?... "

    "Just It''s not like that! " Remilia''s face was flustered, and she stared angrily at Fran.

    "I''m not a kid, so I don''t expect that guy to feed me!"

    "Really?" Fran smiled.

    "Then she told her brother that she didn''t want her brother to feed her. Later, she only needed to feed her alone!"

    "Then That guy is the steward of the Red Devils Hall Remilia''s face became unnatural.

    "Both Since he is the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall, it''s right to feed his master once or twice occasionally?... "

    "That elder sister just admitted that she wanted her elder brother to feed her, didn''t she?" Flemish murmured.

    "Sure enough, my sister didn''t have a brother to feed her in the morning. That''s why I''m so listless... "

    "Fleur!" Remilia glared at Fran.

    "Besides, my sister is angry!"

    "What..." Fran puffed up her cheeks.

    "Fleming is just telling the truth..."

    "You..." Remilia was so angry that she couldn''t speak, and her lovely face suddenly became angry because she was too excited.

    "Ah, night..." But at this meeting, Flemish ignored Remilia, turned her head, looked at the night, and said pitifully.

    "Can''t you really wake up my brother?"

    "Second miss..." A faltering answer at night.

    "It''s rare that Lord Bai didn''t make any trouble today. Let him stay in the room. Maybe not bad... "

    "But when my brother was away, Fleming felt bored..." Once again, Fran lay on the table.

    "Fleming wants to go out with her brother..."

    "Second miss, please bear with me for a few more days..." The sound of night comfort.

    "When Lord Bai gets better. I will take you out to play... "

    "Besides, my sister can take you out to play!" Said Remilia sourly.

    "Why must that guy take you out to play?"

    "Eh?" Fran squinted her head in disbelief.

    "But can''t elder sister bask in the sun? How can I take Fran out to play? "

    "Then Then take you out to play in the evening! "

    "No! There''s nothing fun at night! "

    "No! There are so many fun things in the evening! "

    "What''s the fun?"

    "We We can have a party! "

    "Why is it a party again..."Looking at a pair of little sisters in front of me, one is complaining, the other is powerless to listen. I feel a lot of warmth in my heart at the same time when I feel sad and funny.

    Once upon a time, Remilia had been expecting to live such a harmonious life with Fran, but the reality gave her a cruel situation, which made her have to put Fran in the basement.

    Now, Remilia is getting what she wants. Get the life you''ve always wanted

    And all of this is the one named eight cloud white. It''s both incredible and mysterious.

    Think about it. Night also can not help but think to see speechless, careful voice.

    "Eldest lady, I think we''d better call Mr. Bai up and see what he''s in now, so as to make plans..."

    When she heard this, Flemish raised her head and looked at Remilia with expectant eyes, which made Remilia, who was already a little moved, unhappy.

    "Call if you want!"

    "Good! Wake up brother! " Fleur cheered, jumped out of her seat, took the hand of night, and ran inside.

    "Night, night! Let''s go and wake up our brother! "

    "Second miss!" Cried the night.

    "Slow you down!"

    Looking at the scene of Flemish holding the hand of midnight to leave, Remilia murmured sullenly.

    "It''s true, one and two, all they know is thinking about that guy..."

    ¡­¡­

    Red Devils, Remilia''s room

    "Brother!" Standing at the door of the room, Fran gently knocked on the door with her little hands, and called out in a clear voice.

    "Brother! Get up! "

    Fran''s knock and call, in exchange, was a silence.

    "Brother!" The voice of Flemish, who thought she had no words but heard, increased.

    "Are you still awake?"

    When the sound fell, there was still no response in the door, and there was silence.

    "Brother! Get up! " Fran''s voice began to play coquettish.

    "Don''t sleep too much!"

    It wasn''t until Fleming knocked on the door for the third time that a weak voice sounded like cotton.

    "Let me sleep again..."

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Hearing the speechless and feeble response, Fran stood on tiptoe with some worries and twisted the doorknob.

    "Are you ill?"

    At the same time, the door lock opened in response.

    Seeing this scene, she was also worried about it.

    Although I''ve only been together for less than two or three days, I''ve learned from the first morning when I lived in the Red Devils hall. I''m lazy in the morning and hate being disturbed by others to sleep in. So, normally, the door lock is locked.

    This meeting, the door lock is not locked, what is the matter

    "Lord Bai!" Feeling something wrong, he took Fleming''s hand and pushed the door open.

    "I''m in!"

    With Fran, night entered the room, but this just entered the room, night was stunned.

    Because, I saw it at night, lying on the bed in a big shape without words, but my eyes were half narrowed, I was not sleeping at all, and the quilt was kicked under the bed, but I didn''t pick it up, how strange to look.

    After all, wordless is not the type that kicks the quilt and is too lazy to pick it up, and will not get up after waking up.

    In addition, the silent face is completely normal, without the previous arrogance, jealousy, irritability, some are only lazy, breathing is also very normal, not like being sick.

    Moreover, at this time, the wordless state, rather than sick, is like just strolling around the fantasy town for ten times, or running, tired of not getting up.

    "Lord Bai..." Feel some strange night exploratory inquiry voice.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "Brother, are you ill?" Fran also climbed up to the bed and touched her silent forehead.

    "Isn''t it uncomfortable?"

    "I''m the real ancestor of vampires. I can''t even die. How can I get sick?" Speechless and powerless hum such a sentence, raised hands, but just raised less than ten centimeters and powerless down.

    "I just want to sleep more, rest more, stay at home more, stay in bed more, don''t want to go anywhere..."

    Finish saying, speechless as if disrelish oneself persuasive force not enough same, shut eyes directly, again have no movement, ten seconds later, send out a slight snore.

    Night and Fran looked at each other and got up. They were speechless and speechless.

 Chapter 1769

    Red Devils, Remilia''s room

    Remilia, Patricia, Fran and Zha YeYe once again gathered in this room, surrounded by them, and looked at the speechless sleep lying on the bed. They all sighed a little.

    In the first three days, speechless accidents happened almost every day. Although it can''t be said that the whole red devil hall is restless, it''s definitely not quiet.

    Now, speechless is in a state of being too honest to be honest any more. I lie on the bed obediently and don''t even want to move. It''s two extremes as before, but it''s not suitable for Remilia, pachuli, Fran, Zha ye and others.

    However, we can be sure that the current situation of wordless is not normal.

    Although there is no noise, but too quiet, is also an anomaly

    What''s more, the current state of speechlessness is not so much quiet as half dead. Everyone can see the problem.

    "So what happened this time?" Remilia spoke in a helpless tone, her face full of anger.

    "Is it because I haven''t been sucking blood all the time that I finally have side effects?"

    "However, he also said that the true ancestor of vampire doesn''t need to live by drawing blood. Even if he doesn''t take a drop of blood all his life, the state will not be abnormal..." Patricia pressed the nightcap on her head and shook her head.

    "So there is only one possibility to think of such an abnormal state..."

    "Is it the medicine of the eternal moon man?" At this point, Remilia''s helpless tone became powerless.

    "But I was able to make noise for the first three days. Why did I suddenly get quiet today?"

    On the first day, wordless didn''t make any trouble, but because of its arrogant speech and performance, Remilia almost got angry. Night was more because of this, and wordless happened something that could almost erect a wall that could never break between the two people. If wordless didn''t wake up in time, I''m afraid, if it continues, sooner or later, it will make the people in the Red Devils hall no longer Get close to him.

    The next day, speechless because of the unwarranted jealousy, he not only became hostile to Remilia, escaped from the red devil hall and caused the whole red devil hall to stir up, but also played a screen game with Marisa. If it wasn''t for pachuli and Alice to come to the rescue, I''m afraid that Marisa would have some scars.

    The third day, that is, yesterday, in the early morning, there was an uproar without any words. The Red Devils hall jumped up like a frightened bird. Fortunately, it had no words and self-knowledge. In order not to cause trouble, it had been sleeping in the room all day, otherwise, it must be more than that.

    Today, speechless but half dead, he is lying there. Even if so many people surround him, he is unwilling to say a word. He has been awakened several times and continues to sleep regardless. Compared with the previous three days, the contrast is too big. Remilia will have questions, which is natural.

    And for Remilia''s question, pachuli pondered for a while and opened her mouth.

    "In fact, I have a guess about the effect of the medicine of the moon man in Yongting!"

    "Guess?" Apart from Fran, who was lying on the bed and paying attention to her speechless body, Remilia and Jue all focused their eyes on pachuli.

    "Lord Patchouli..." I''m not sure.

    "You mean, do you know what''s the state of Lord Bai over the past four days?"

    "If you think about it carefully, it''s not hard to understand..." Pachuli had a look at Remilia and Juye respectively.

    "The moon man of yongyongting said that the medicine swallowed in vain is the medicine that can cause the most fundamental evil in the heart of man. If there is no mistake in the so-called most fundamental evil, it should be seven sins!"

    "Seven sins?" Remilia was stunned at the same time as midnight.

    "Seven sins refer to the seven original sins of all sin sources of life!" Pachuli recalled, slowly explaining.

    "It''s called a crime that can''t be completely avoided as long as we have intelligent life. There are seven kinds of sins: arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and * *, which are the root of all sins!"

    "Arrogant people will be arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, arrogant, will despise all things they see, whether things are strong or weak, whether the object is male or female, whether the other party is human or animal, will feel that they are small, arrogant people do not care to communicate with them, or even close to them!"

    "Jealous people will envy, will envy, will resent what others have, but they don''t have, whether it''s money, looks, or even excellent partners, they don''t have, or they have, but they can''t beat each other, jealous people will want to use their own power to plunder, rob and even destroy all these, and envy is also the basis of the seven original sins The shadow of envy can be found in the other six sins! ""An angry person will be extremely irascible. In the face of such a person, even if a sentence is not pleasant to listen to, it will cause the angry person to vent, to retaliate, to vent his anger without any reason. This kind of person is also the one who is most likely to hurt things around him!"

    "And lazy people will pursue nothing in their whole life. If they insist on pursuing anything, then the only pursuit of lazy people is sleep and rest. Even if they are hungry, they will first consider sleep and rest. When they are thirsty, they will first consider sleep and rest. In a word, they are lazy!"

    Pachuli said so many words in one breath, and then turned her eyes to the wordless body lying down.

    "Don''t you think that Bai''s performance in these four days can be completely related to these four kinds of original sins?"

    Smell speech, Remilia and night also nodded.

    On the first day, wordless and arrogant attitude was just arrogance. Even eight Yi Yonglin, who was in the top five in fantasy town in terms of strength and influence, was looked down upon by him. Isn''t that arrogance

    The next day, he was speechless and envious. Obviously, he was just doing his duty, but he was hostile to Remilia. Even the quarrel between Patricia and Alice caused him to hate Marissa. Isn''t that the expression of jealousy

    The third day, that is yesterday, although Marisa''s heartless appearance really makes people angry, let alone her bad wordless good things, can be wordless, at most is dissatisfaction, how can you be angry to beat Marisa in the whole red devil hall and run away

    And today, speechless is this half dead and half dead appearance, is not it the expression of laziness

    "The moon man of yongyongting once said that the medicine swallowed in vain can maintain the effect of seven days!" Pachuli sighed.

    "I think that in the past few days, Bai has changed his appearance every day, and then the medicine of the moon man of Yongting can cause the most fundamental evil effect in people''s heart. I think that the effect of that medicine should be to let the user lead out one of the seven original sins in seven days..."

    This He said in surprise.

    "That is to say, in seven days, will Lord Bai commit all the seven original sins of pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and * *?"

    "Yes!" Pachuli nodded heavily.

    "The seven root crimes will all show up in the seven days. It seems that Bai can''t control it, but naturally wants to do it. So, to be honest, Bai can suppress the root crimes when he is in the state of seven root crimes. I''m really surprised..."

    Not only pachuli was surprised, but if Bayi Yonglin knew it, she would be more or less surprised, right

    After all, no matter who committed at least one of the seven original sins of the seven sins, even if the newborn baby would subconsciously crave food and commit the crime of gluttony, who can say that he would never commit the seven original sins

    Even if there is a perfect and unrestrained maid, she will be arrogant, jealous and furious at some times. To some extent, pachuli''s desire for knowledge is also a kind of greedy performance. Sometimes, jealousy and rage will also be committed, but in different degrees.

    And speechless, natural, is absolutely inevitable.

    However, Ba Yi Yonglin''s medicine greatly increased, strengthened and forced out the seven sins, resulting in the degree of silent seven crimes stronger than anyone else, so many things will happen.

    "So, he is now in a state where the original sin of laziness is affecting him, isn''t it?" Remilia looked at the snore as before, completely without being awakened speechless, headache.

    "There''s no way. You can take care of him today!"

    Bow slightly in the night.

    "Yes! Big miss! " r1152

 Chapter 1770

    So, apart from staying at night, Remilia, pachuli and the reluctant Fleming all left the room and did their own things.

    He opened his eyes and looked at the back of Remilia, Fleur and pachuli. He seemed to be half dead on the surface, but he was just too lazy to talk, but the girls'' silent conversation was really heard.

    In fact, I have guessed more or less.

    The so-called "most fundamental sin" in Bayi Yonglin''s mouth is the original sin of seven sins!

    As pachuli said, seven sins are the root of all sins. No one can avoid at least one of them. If anyone can avoid all of them, then he is a saint!

    Therefore, seven sins can also be said to be human nature.

    Since it''s natural and unavoidable, how can people control it

    Therefore, wordless in committing arrogance, jealousy, rage and today''s laziness, in the first time, they are not able to find that they have been in the state triggered by the original sin, or even, in the state triggered by the original sin, they should naturally vent their inner original sin.

    Because, this is a crime that everyone is bound to commit and cannot be eradicated, right

    It is also because that when I wake up to my wrong state, wordless can suppress the evil equivalent to my nature. That''s why pachuli said she would be surprised, and why Bayi Yonglin might also be surprised.

    Of course, speechless doesn''t think it''s strange.

    It''s true that human nature cannot root out the original sin.

    But in people''s hearts, there is something more important than their own lives.

    In the face of these things, no matter how arrogant people are, they will be partial. No matter how jealous they are, they will think about their gains and losses. No matter how angry they are, they will be soft hearted. No matter how lazy they are, they will try to mention something.

    So. Under the baptism of arrogant original sin. The speechless man who intends to occupy the night as his own belongings, after realizing that this will make the night far away from himself, would rather rise up to resist than yield.

    So. Under the baptism of the original sin of envy. Hostile to Remilia. Aware that she is likely to hurt Remilia''s speechlessness, she would rather escape than comply.

    So. Under the baptism of the original sin of fury, even if you are annoyed at pachuli''s refusal to do something about yourself, you would rather hold back rather than force.

    So, under the baptism of the original sin of laziness, today, if someone in the Red Devils hall has an accident, wordless would rather work hard than watch it happen.

    This is the bottom line!

    Even human nature can not touch the bottom line!

    I have no words to believe that if any girl around him comes, he will certainly be able to suppress the seven crimes in the face of the same situation as him!

    Even if, that will let the spirit bear the excessive burden, that is the same!

    "Lord Bai..."

    I don''t know when the night disappeared in the room suddenly appeared on the edge of the bed, with a tray full of dishes in my hand, and the blue eyes looked speechless.

    "Mr. Bai, would you like to have something first..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingmingzhe night''s words, speechless have been heard, but he is too lazy to open his eyes, and also too lazy to respond, continue to lie there, no response at all.

    Seeing this, he shook his head with a smile, bent down and shook his silent body.

    "Lord Bai, even if you want to sleep, please have breakfast before you go to sleep..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, even if you shake hard at night, the silent snoring is still the same, with no idea of waking up at all.

    "Ah..." The night sighed a little.

    It''s all shaking like this. It''s impossible not to wake up without words. This meeting should be just lazy to open your eyes, right

    It has to be said that the medicine of Bayi Yonglin is really overbearing.

    Although laziness is one of the seven sins, which is the unavoidable nature of human beings, laziness is also divided into two parts. Stealing laziness is also considered laziness. Idleness all day is considered laziness. It is clear who is lighter and who is heavier.

    But Bayi Yonglin''s medicine promotes this kind of laziness to the highest level, which makes people feel lazy even when they reply. Isn''t it bullying

    Fortunately, Bayi Yonglin''s medicine has not yet been able to give the ultimate laziness, which makes the wordless person who bears the sin of laziness feel that breathing is a very troublesome thing, or there will be a good play.

    There''s no way to do that. I can only say that.

    "Then, Lord Bai, shall I feed you?"

    Just after the sound of midnight fell, he opened his eyes lazily without any words, but he didn''t move. He lay upright on the bed. He was a living dead man with all his strength evacuated, making midnight angry and laughing.

    And this also makes zheyan find that, since he knew Wuyan, his feelings, it seems, have also become a lot richerWithout saying anything more, he sat on the edge of the bed at night, put his breakfast on the head of the bed, helped up the silent one a little, and then picked up the bowl and spoon filled with porridge.

    After scooping a half spoon of porridge, he carefully tried the temperature first, then hesitated for a moment, but carefully raised the spoon he had just tried with his lips to the front of his speechless lips.

    "Lord Bai, have some porridge first..."

    Looking at the spoon in front of him, he seemed to treat himself as a patient. Even if he was too lazy to smoke, he could not help but have no words to himself, but he could not help opening his mouth and drinking the porridge in front of him.

    The next moment, warm fluid from the mouth into the throat, and then into the body, so that the speechless stomach also warm up.

    The taste of porridge, since it''s made at night, must have no problem.

    However, speechless has not paid attention to the taste of this porridge. While drinking the porridge spoon by spoon, I shift my eyes slightly, and fix my eyes on the porridge blowing in the spoon, and carefully feed it to me.

    This is the first girl to feed wordless since she got the system, came to the sparril world and changed the fate of the whole person!

    Even Icarus didn''t get the chance!

    Now, in order to take care of him and feed him, how can I not look at him

    And this meal, I don''t know if it''s a psychological reason, wordless and sleepy feel like a long time to eat.

    Although it''s a long time, no one speaks in the process, but the whole room is wrapped by warm atmosphere. Even the silent and sleepy heart seems to melt, feeling special heat and warmth.

    In this case, it seems that it took a lot of effort to open your mouth and eat. In the beautiful blue eyes of the night, the former coldness and coldness disappeared unconsciously. Instead, it was a piece of softness, and the action was more gentle.

    It''s a pity that even if the meal is long enough, there will be an end.

    After the meal, speechless as a broken string puppet, "plop" a sound, fell on the bed, even the posture is lazy to adjust, directly closed his eyes, in less than ten seconds, no movement.

    He shook his head in tears and laughter, put the empty bowl on the tray beside him, and stood up.

    Just when she was going to take all the tableware to the kitchen for washing, a very subtle voice came into her ears.

    Thank you

    The figure of the night was on the spot.

    There was no movement and silence. I opened my eyes slowly and watched the night fixed on the spot. In my heart, an impulse drove him to put down the original sin of laziness and let him talk.

    "Fran is my sister, Remilia, and I''d love to think of her as my sister..."

    "And you, I want to be your family..."

    "Very important family..."

    With these words, wordless simply closed their eyes, there is no movement.

    He stood in the same place for a long time and didn''t respond. He didn''t turn around until a long time later. He looked down at the silence lying on the bed. A very beautiful smile appeared on his face.

    Night sat on the edge of the bed again, blue eyes staring at the silent sleeping face, as if unable to help, stretched out his hand, stroked the silent face.

    "Zheyan is just a servant, and is not qualified to be a white adult''s family..."

    "Zheyan is the maid of the eldest lady. If Lord Bai becomes the eldest lady''s brother, it is zheyan''s master..." After that, a quiet smile appeared on his face.

    "At that time, I will try my best to serve you..."

    Leave this sentence, night no matter whether there is no speech or not, stare for a while, pack up the things, gently bring the door, go out

 Chapter 1771

    Time, quietly passing

    I don''t know when to start, like a corpse lying on the bed speechless opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling, as if in a dull state, no more sleep.

    Since yesterday, in order not to give the people around me trouble, speechless back to the room, sleep up.

    Plus today''s half day, that is to say, wordless has been sleeping for more than 30 hours.

    From the physiological aspect, if the body is not in a weak state, but has excessive sleep every day, to a certain extent, the body will automatically reject sleep, and even, if it continues to sleep like this, it will cause head tingling.

    Therefore, even under the influence of the original sin of laziness, I can no longer be lazy without words. After lying in bed for such a long time, I can no longer close my eyes. Naturally, I can no longer fall asleep.

    But, because of the lazy psychology, I don''t want to find anything to do without any words, and I''m not willing to get up, even turn over and change my posture.

    However, if you just lie in bed and do nothing, you will feel particularly uncomfortable.

    So, after finding that he couldn''t go back to sleep, wordless finally decided.

    Go out and stay!

    Of course, it''s too much trouble to walk or go shopping. I''m too tired to talk. I just want to find a place to lie down and have a good look at the scenery outside.

    Reluctantly, he put forward a bit of energy and tried to mention a little bit of magic in his body. Wordless, he could not bear the idea that he wanted to be lazy even to mobilize the magic power, and he recited several obscure spells.

    "Hum..."

    The next moment. The magic of space transfer plays a role in the room, and the fluctuation of space is also a little bit of ripple, wrapped in wordless body.

    It didn''t take long. Speechless then completely disappeared in the room, did not leave even a little sound and trace

    ¡­¡­

    It was noon. The sky is clear.

    In Fantasia, one of the grasslands is full of green grass. It appears here silently without any words. When it appears, it collapses on the whole grassland full of green grass in a lying posture, as if it was lying there at the beginning, which is not out of place at all.

    The breeze gently blows, making the surrounding green grass sway, and brings fresh air, which makes the wordless one take a deep breath. There was a pleasant look on the face which was full of lazy expression.

    In fact, fantasy town is also a special magical place.

    It is not like the real world, because of high-rise buildings, car kiosks and houses, there is a bit of noise in the city, nor like some prosperous cities and rural areas, it is full of garbage and dirty industrial gas, not to mention traffic and exhaust gas. In terms of environment, it is a paradise.

    An environment like this. Except in "Sao", I have never seen it anywhere.

    But "Sao" has a set. It''s an imaginary world. Even if you want to throw garbage, the garbage will directly turn into fragments like the dead players and monsters. It can''t pollute the environment at all, but the Utopia is real.

    Therefore, for the Utopia like environment, wordless is also from the heart like, let alone. In fantasy country, there are many magical places.

    Of course. The place with bad environment also exists in fantasy village, but I haven''t been there.

    So. Unconsciously, wordless to make a living such an idea.

    If you have a chance, you must visit the whole fantasy town

    "Huh?" Suddenly, wordless frowned.

    With the super ability of "electric shock envoy" and excellent space sensing ability, when you want to set up a defense around you to avoid being attacked by stealth, you will unconsciously fill your surroundings with electromagnetic waves, turn yourself into a wide area radar, or directly sense space.

    Just as an individual enters into the water, when he is in the water, he will squeeze the water out of the place he occupies and make the water level rise.

    Increasing an individual in a space will not increase the density of the space, but the fact that this individual occupies a position in the space is not to be excluded.

    In such a case, I feel wordless clearly that no matter the reaction from the surrounding electromagnetic wave or the induction to space, I am telling him.

    Someone, around!

    Clearly someone is around, speechless, but I don''t hear the voice of someone approaching, nor feel someone approaching. Only the response of electromagnetic wave and the induction to space clearly tell him that there are people around.

    Isn''t that strange

    Do you know the ability of invisibility or eliminating breathThinking of this, wordless is a little interested in the presence that comes close.

    Close your eyes, press down the lazy mind that you can''t help but want to give up, shield all the five senses that affect you to find each other, and lift the electromagnetic wave release and space induction to the limit at once.

    Under the frequent reaction of electromagnetic wave and the induction of space, this time, I felt it without any words.

    In a corner, an individual causes the reflection of electromagnetic wave and occupies the space in that corner.

    Following the reaction of electromagnetic wave and the induction of space, wordless opened his eyes and looked at the corner.

    However, in that corner, speechless but found nothing.

    No!

    It should not be said that nothing has been found!

    But, there is something, or ability, that is preventing the speechless from finding that existence!

    This makes speechless can''t help squinting his eyes and laughing.

    No matter what kind of existence it is, since it can cause the response of electromagnetic wave, and indeed occupy that space, and exist in that space, then, even if the hidden ability is no more brilliant, it can not prevent the discovery of this existence without words.

    Because, even if we can''t find the existence without words, we can''t escape the perception of the system!

    At present, wordless opens the perception ability of the system and sweeps to that corner.

    Then, speechless.

    Under the perception of the system, the existence that conceals itself, hinders the existence of silent discovery, finally, exposed.

    It was a little girl who was standing under a tree full of green grass in front of her. She looked up and didn''t know what she was watching.

    A little girl with grey shawl hair and green pupils.

    The girl''s age looks like a child about ten years old. She is wearing a small yellow blouse with two white threads passing through the green collar. There is a light blue diamond button between the collarbone of the blouse, near the chest and the mouth of the heart. The lower body is a skirt with two white threads on the green cloth. The skirt is painted with a kind of inexplicable plant The branches of.

    The sleeves on the girl''s clothes are black, and the shoes are also black. There is a purple heart-shaped pattern on them. On the head, there is a crow feather colored hat, and a light yellow ribbon is tied on the left front of the hat.

    It''s very simple to dress up, but it gives people a different feeling.

    The real alternative is that in front of the little girl''s left chest, there are two pipes stretching out, one is connected with the heart around her right shoulder and left foot, the other is in a heart-shaped ring on the left side of her face, connected with the heart of her right foot, tightly closed eyes.

    There is no doubt that the little girl who looks less than ten years old is not a human, but a monster!

    Moreover, it is a monster that can avoid speechless perception, even cognition, and can only find existence by reflection of electromagnetic wave and induction of space!

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Mingdi love: (Grade 82)

    After receiving the feedback from the system, I muttered to you silently.

    "Love in ancient and Ming Dynasty?"

    In this silent environment, the voiceless voice spread out clearly. Driven by the wind, it spread into the ear of the little girl named Gu Ming''s love.

    "Huh?" Gu Ming turns to look at the source of the sound, and is surprised at the speechless pair of wine red eyes that still flicker with system perception.

    It''s also natural for us to be surprised when we fall in love.

    Because, under normal circumstances, no one should be able to find the existence of love in ancient Ming Dynasty.

    However, from the eyes of the man who lies there and doesn''t want to move, Gu Ming''s love really shows.

    The man who has never seen, nor knows when he has been lying there, has definitely found the existence of love between ancient and Ming Dynasties!

    This surprised Gu Ming''s love.

 Chapter 1772

    When it comes to love in ancient Ming Dynasty, in my fantasy heart, I may not know a lot of people, but when it comes to my sister in ancient Ming Dynasty, I know a lot of people.

    In fact, there are two kinds of Utopia: the underground world and the underground world.

    The world on the ground is the place where monsters, goblins, spirits and other non-human races and human beings live. The underground world was once the old hell, which was excluded by the hell as an underground city.

    Because the underground world used to be the underground urban relics of hell facilities, there are countless ghosts full of resentment in the underground world.

    The elder sister of Gu Mingdi''s love built a villa on the site of burning hell, lived there and managed the existence of those spirits.

    That villa is called the hall of the spirit of the earth!

    And the elder sister of Gu Mingdi''s love, is named - Gu Mingdi Jue!

    Gu Ming Di Jue and Gu Ming Di Lian are monsters of a race named "Jue"!

    It''s a race with the ability to read the heart, to see the heart, to know what''s going on in any creature''s heart.

    Originally, Gu Ming''s love had the same ability to read the heart as his elder sister, Gu Ming''s love. It was a monster that could see people''s hearts. But Gu Ming''s love realized that this ability led to others'' disgust and fear. Therefore, he voluntarily closed the third eye that could read the heart and closed his heart.

    Therefore, the third eye hanging on the left chest of Gu Ming will be tightly closed.

    Because of this, ancient love will not be hated and feared by others, but it has lost the ability to read the heart, closed the heart, and left the ancient love''s mind unable to grow for a long time.

    In other words, this is a girl who is very similar to Fleur in all aspects!

    Although. Gu Ming''s love lost the ability to read the heart. It is advisable to replace it. Gu Ming''s love accidentally gained another ability.

    The ability to manipulate the subconscious in the unconscious!

    This ability. In a way, even better than the ability to read heart!

    By manipulating the subconscious of others. Gu Ming''s love can act without others'' attention.

    In the state of unconsciousness, as long as you don''t enter into the vision of others, love in ancient Ming Dynasty will lose all the sense of existence and won''t be perceived by others. Even if you enter into the vision of others, the sense of existence will be abnormally low, just like stones, and won''t attract other people''s attention.

    Even worse. Once Gu Ming''s love leaves others'' vision, others will immediately forget it.

    If Gu Ming loves intentionally, he can even manipulate this ability to the extent that even standing in front of others, others can not recognize her existence.

    Unfortunately, even if Gu Ming''s love reduces her sense of existence, her existence will not disappear.

    Therefore, the electromagnetic wave can react to the love between the ancient and Ming Dynasties. If it senses the space, it can also sense the existence of her in the space where the love between the ancient and Ming Dynasties stands.

    Of course. Just like this, even if other people know where Gu Ming loves, there is no way to find her. Because other people don''t realize her existence at all.

    Speechless but system aware!

    In the perception of the system, even if purple is secretly hidden in the "gap" on one side, it will also be found, let alone ancient and Ming love

    These, ancient and Ming love will not know, can not know.

    Naturally, Gu Ming was surprised by his love, but he was excited after his surprise.

    This is the first time that someone can be found by others when Gu Ming doesn''t take the initiative to contact others.

    Before that. In ancient Ming Dynasty, I met many people, and I also knew many people. But none of these people can''t find the people who love in ancient Ming Dynasty.

    Even the absolutely invincible Borrie witch in the fantasy countryside is the same!

    Under such circumstances, Gu Ming''s love got excited. Small step small step ran to lie on the grass beside speechless, head, smile narrowed eyes.

    "Can you find me?"

    The voice of love in ancient Ming Dynasty is very clear, just like the dew on the ground, it is very pleasant.

    In addition, Gu Mingdi''s love also has an extremely cute and delicate face that is definitely not under the influence of Flemish. The whole person is a cute little loli, which will definitely make all loli control crazy.

    Is wordless a Lori control

    If someone asks speechless, speechless will definitely give him a look of contempt and firmly deny it.

    However, for the lovely Lori, I have to admit that I can''t help loving her.

    In other words

    Looking at standing at his side, he lowered his body, put his head in front of him, and was looking at his ancient love with a pair of beautiful eyes and a happy expression. Speechless, he first glanced at the ancient love, which was looming because of standing. Then, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    Not speechless!But speechless and lazy!

    Gu Ming fell in love with an open smiling face and froze. Then he cried out discontentedly.

    "Brother, why don''t you talk to love? Don''t you find love? "

    Wen Yan, speechless and painstakingly opened his eyes, looked at Gu Ming''s love who still didn''t find the light under his skirt, or didn''t speak, but his eyes were firmly on Gu Ming''s love, telling Gu Ming that he really found her.

    As you can see, the discontent on Gu Ming''s loving face disappeared, instead of being full of curiosity.

    "Brother, can''t you speak?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t you have the strength to speak?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t you hate love?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, how about talking to love..." The curiosity on Gu Ming''s loving face turned into a pathetic expression.

    "No one plays with love, no one talks with love. It''s hard to find someone who can find love. If brother doesn''t care about love, love will be sad..."

    Because we can manipulate the subconscious, no one can find the existence of love in ancient Ming Dynasty. Even the sister of love in ancient Ming Dynasty, Gu Ming Di Jue, can''t find her if she doesn''t want to find it.

    In addition, we have closed our inner relationship. We can say that, basically, no one will accompany us in our love.

    It''s the same as Fleming.

    Love in ancient and Ming Dynasty is also lonely.

    Of course, there is no feeling of loneliness in the closed heart of ancient Ming Dynasty love. You can do what you think, say what you want, and be happy when you want to be happy. But the next moment may also be sadness, pain, and depression.

    This meeting, Gu Ming''s love thinks that speechless don''t talk to her may be to hate her, make her feel sad, so, at this moment, Gu Ming''s love will really show sad mood.

    Just because I understand this, no matter how lazy I am, I can''t ignore Gu Ming''s love. I can''t help but squeeze out a word.

    "I don''t hate you, I just don''t want to talk..."

    See speechless finally willing to talk, ancient Ming love eyes a bright, a pair of eyes immediately curved into crescent shape.

    "Brother doesn''t hate love, does he? Then why don''t you talk to love? "

    Finish saying, Gu Ming ground love bit one finger of oneself, seem to say suddenly.

    "Is it because I''m hungry and I don''t have the strength to talk?"

    Leave this sentence, Gu Ming to love do not know what to think of, a turn around, a smoke, run to no shadow.

    Watching Gu Ming''s love jumping away, speechless and unreserved.

    Anyway, in the fantasy village, for the time being, Gu Ming''s love has not met anyone who can find her. Naturally, there will be no danger. Let her go.

    However, it didn''t take long for Gu Ming''s love to come back.

    But this time, Gu Ming''s love came back with a pile of fruit.

    Put the fruit on the ground aside, Gu Ming loves to pick up one of them, feeds it to the silent mouth, lies on the silent side, cocks up the little feet, full of joy.

    "Here, after eating this, my brother will have the strength to talk and play with love!"

    As expected, she is a girl who does what she thinks. She thinks that she is really hungry and can''t speak. She also plans to feed. After feeding, she has to talk with her and play with her.

    Is this the rhythm of feeding wordless as a pet

    If you are not wordless and lazy to turn your white eyes, you will surely give Gu Ming a big white eye.

    "Why don''t you eat it?" Gu Ming''s love shakes the fruit in his hand and his head.

    "Isn''t this delicious?"

    On the other hand, Gu Ming''s love also sent the fruit in his hand to his mouth. He took a bite and chewed it with his lovely cheeks bulging.

    "Well Delicious... "

    In this way, Gu Ming''s love is that he ate the fruit himself, ate one and continued to eat other things, completely forgetting that it was intended to be eaten by speechless, leaving speechless in his heart for a while.

 Chapter 1773

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "shooting Hui"! 3776 reward of "wind, butterfly, flower and cry"! 1888 of "book three" will be rewarded! And the rewards of "book friend 141128232809867", "other road man king", "Jiujie Jiuling", "turnip with vegetables", "Lihua playing night", "annihilating rain in Jiangnan", "what 5 what 2" and "tanzit"!)

    "Why do you lie here all the time?"

    "Why don''t you talk all the time?"

    "Why don''t you move?"

    "Why on earth?"

    On the grassland that is not vast, Gu Ming loves to sit beside the wordless lying, and constantly raises his little feet while holding his cheek to ask questions one by one with relish.

    Mingming doesn''t even bother to answer the question of "why don''t you answer" Guming''s love. Guming''s love still talks on its own. Seeing her funny face, she seems to be enjoying it. She doesn''t care why she doesn''t answer her question.

    I think that for the first person who can find himself without his consent, Gu Ming''s love is of great interest, even if the other party doesn''t pay attention to himself at all.

    "Why don''t you talk?" Gu Ming loves crooked head, watery big eyes looking at speechless mouth, stretching out his hand and touching it.

    "Are you a dumb monster?"

    First of all, I''m not a monster. Second, I just said that I don''t want to talk

    This sentence, speechless also didn''t say, just lazy half eyes, let Gu Ming love to touch his mouth with thin hands.

    And before long, Gu Ming also gave up his love and puffed up his cheeks.

    "You don''t talk to love anymore. Love will be angry! "

    So, Gu Ming''s love tried to pretend to be angry, but that look was speechless. Just like making faces, it''s extraordinarily cute. If it is not because of the influence of the original sin of laziness, I really want to talk more with love.

    It''s a pity that the indolence from the heart makes speechless people really don''t want to wriggle their lips. They can only look at Gu Mingdi''s love with half narrowed eyes, and there is a funny look in it.

    "Well..." So speechless, let Gu Ming love a little bit frustrated.

    "What can I do to get you to talk?"

    In fact, wordless would like to tell Gu Ming to love until tomorrow. He has the energy to talk to her.

    But Gu Ming loves to do not know what thought, clapped a hand suddenly, eyebrow opened an eye to smile.

    "Love thought, as long as take you to the spirit hall to see your sister, love can talk to you!"

    Gu Ming''s love for earth closed the third eye and closed the inner heart. Although he gained the ability to manipulate the subconscious in the unconscious, he also lost the unique reading ability of the monster race of consciousness.

    However, the ability of reading heart of ancient Ming Dynasty is still maintained, so it is disgusted by people who don''t want to be read out. But for the animals who can''t speak, the ancient sense of the earth is the best communication object.

    After all, Gu Ming knows how to read heart. Even if animals can''t speak, they can communicate with the ancient sense of the earth. How can they not like the ancient sense of the earth

    Now, Gu Ming''s love must regard wordless as a pet that can''t speak. He plans to take it home to let Gu Ming read his mind and communicate with wordless

    Thinking and doing is one of the characteristics of the ancient and Ming love that closed the heart.

    Therefore, Gu Ming immediately jumped to his feet and shook his silent body.

    "Ah. Love think of the way to talk to you, go to the spirit hall with love

    Smell the words. Silent heart is quite moved, he is full of thinking of the underground world to see. And I can see Gu Ming''s feeling. It should be very interesting, but his inner laziness is preventing him from having such an idea.

    Because I don''t want to move at all.

    "Ah, go to the spirit hall with love!" Ancient love constantly shakes the silent body.

    "There are many delicious things and many pets in the spirit hall. It''s fun!"

    It''s a pity, speechless and even unwilling to adjust the posture shaken by Gu Ming''s love, just glancing at Gu Ming''s angry love, still ignoring her.

    "Can''t you not only speak, but walk?" Gu Ming loves to shout loudly in silent ear.

    "If you don''t get up, love will begin!"

    Do it

    If you let people who are familiar with the love between ancient and Ming Dynasties hear this sentence, they will certainly be scared to flee in confusion.

    Don''t look at Gu Ming''s love as cute as a mess. It''s considered that Gu Ming''s lovers are harmless. Apart from the fact that Gu Ming''s love reaches nine levels of strength, Gu Ming''s love is also a true monster. Even if you lose your heart, you don''t lose the nature of the monster.

    Therefore, for killing, Gu Ming''s love can be done without hesitation, and even if it''s really mad, there will be aimless killing!Just like the former Flemish, the love between ancient and Ming is also a very dangerous existence at some time!

    In fantasy village, Flemish, Gu Mingdi and another lolly shaped young girl are called the three major ghost animal groups of fantasy village. They can''t even blink when killing people.

    If it really annoys Gu Ming''s love, Gu Ming''s love doesn''t know what it''s called to keep hands, plus the weird ability to manipulate the subconscious in the unconscious, the danger level is definitely not under the former Flemish!

    However, wordless is still a passive look, lazy half open eyes, looking at Gu Ming to love, and then, directly closed the eyes.

    Obviously, wordless is more likely to be lazy than killed once!

    Anyway, I''m the real ancestor of vampire. I can''t die, can I

    With such an idea, speechless and more do not want to move, I have to say, really lazy to the point of angry people.

    "Really can''t walk?..." Gu Ming''s face was filled with indignation and he straightened up.

    "Then let love take you back to the spirit hall!"

    Words fall, ancient and clear love hand exhibition, a wave of others absolutely can''t detect, obscure to can''t obscure, the existence feeling is reduced to lower than the invisible wave ripples of the stone, the moment swings the silent body.

    In the ripple of that invisible fluctuation, wordless surprised to find that his body, unexpectedly, stood up uncontrollably!

    This is the ability of ancient love!

    The ability to operate another''s subconscious in an unconscious state!

    Under the influence of this ability, at this time, speechless is like falling into a state similar to sleepwalking with a clear consciousness, and the body is shaking.

    "Hee hee..." Gu Ming loves this just a happy smile, turns around, jumps forward.

    "Go back to the temple of the spirit with love!"

    With the moving of love between ancient and Ming Dynasties, wordless and totally uncontrolled followed the past.

    Now, Gu Ming''s love is to manipulate the unspoken subconscious, let the unspoken subconscious manipulate the body and act according to the idea of Gu Ming''s love, which is basically the same as sleepwalking.

    However, wordless consciousness is also awake now. It''s very simple to get rid of this sleepwalking state, as long as the self-consciousness can manipulate the body dominated by the subconscious.

    But that''s not only very laborious, with wordless and lazy mentality, I''m not willing to do it at all. Besides, there''s no reason to do it.

    Wordless originally wanted to see the spirit hall, but he was too lazy to move. Now, you can go to the spirit hall by yourself without any manipulation. Isn''t it just that you don''t have to move wordlessly, can you go to the spirit hall again

    Two birds with one stone!

    There''s no reason to take back the control of the body. Follow Gu Mingdi''s love and stagger

    ¡­¡­

    Strictly speaking, the underground world does not belong to the scope of Utopia!

    That''s the world where the spirits lived. It was a part of the former hell, but it was ruled out by the hell, and it became an unmanageable place for the spirits to act recklessly.

    And at this time when the spirits of complaint are rampant, Gu Ming feels to stand out.

    The ancient sense of disgust and fear by all human beings and monsters came to the underground world. In the underground city located in the underground world, a villa was built on the top of the scorching hell ruins, that is, the underground spirit hall.

    There are a large number of pets living in the spirit palace. They can''t speak. Because of their reading ability, Gu Ming likes her pets who can communicate.

    Gu Mingdi felt that he had given all the work of managing grievance spirits and hell temperature to these pets, and he had nothing to do to live in the spirit hall.

    Under the leadership or control of Gu Ming''s love for earth, I don''t know how long it has been. I came to the spirit hall when I couldn''t help sleeping.

    This is a chessboard like red brick and stained glass villa with a strong Western style.

    As soon as I entered the villa, I saw a huge stove in the atrium. There was a skylight on it for cooling.

    Because there are traces of burning hell under the hall of the spirit of the earth, so the floor of the hall of the spirit of the earth is very warm.

    Walking on it, I feel like the soles of my feet are hot and very comfortable. I can''t help but want to sleep on it.

    At this time, the love between ancient and Ming Dynasty brought speechless to the inner courtyard of the spirit hall and came to the front of a doo

 Chapter 1774

    "Sister!"

    When I came to the inner courtyard of the spirit hall, Gu Ming cried out in a happy voice first, then put up the toes, twist the doorknob and open the door.

    The next moment, a light is not dark, but not abundant. The whole body is composed of white and pink. The room full of girl flavor is exposed in front of speechless eyes.

    The floor space of the room is quite vast. Compared with Remilia''s room, it''s also quite convenient, but the structure is extremely simple.

    A bed is placed on the corner of the room. There are bookshelves in the front corner of the bed. The bookshelves are full of books. Although they are not as large as the underground Library of the Red Devils, they are also in a large number. At first glance, they give people a sense of study.

    In the center of the room, there is a pure white round table. Around the round table, there are a few chairs or two. On the table top, there are some fruits and snacks.

    At this time, a petite girl is sitting in front of the round table, holding a heavy book in her hand, keeping her eyes fixed and reading it carefully.

    It was a pretty girl with short shoulder length hair in lavender and a pair of deep red eyes. She had a delicate appearance, just like a doll.

    Girl''s body is a little loose, with the a lot of the frills of the light blue top, lower body long to knee, only show leg part of the pink skirt, head with the red hair band, feet are wearing a pair of the white socks, no shoes.

    And around the girl''s body, several pale yellow lines with a little rainbow light are wound into circles, which surround the girl. The coils are all connected to the girl''s body. In front of the girl''s body, on the connection point of the coil, an eye is floating there, just like the love in ancient Ming Dynasty.

    No, there are differences.

    The eyes floating in front of Gu Ming''s love are closed, while the eyes floating in front of the girl are half open and half closed. There is also a pupil that looks both black and dark red, which looks extremely strange.

    However, this strange, by the girl''s quiet and gentle temperament to cover up.

    Looking at sitting in front of the round table, the quiet and gentle temperament is released all over the body. Holding books and watching quietly, Gu Ming feels that he can''t help but pull up a faint smile.

    The monster that can read people''s hearts - ancient Ming dijue!

    One reason is that he can read other people''s minds, and both monsters and spirits are afraid of it, but on the contrary, he is loved by animals who can''t speak, which makes his residence gradually become the existence of houses for pets such as flaming cats and hell crows.

    Speaking of Gu Ming Di Jue, in fact, she is also a rather pitiful figure.

    Because of being able to read others'' hearts, thus suffering the rejection and disgust of others, and being unable to coexist harmoniously with human beings and monsters, Gu Ming felt that he had escaped to this underground world.

    As a result, Gu Ming was also hated by the monsters and spirits in the underground world.

    No matter who you are, you don''t want to get along with this heart reading monster, because in front of the ancient Ming consciousness, there is no secret for others, and you can''t hide your nature and thoughts in front of the ancient Ming consciousness, even if it is the same as the complaining spirit who can''t speak.

    The reason is simple.

    Even if it''s a soul that can''t speak, Gu Ming still can read the heart!

    Because of this, even the spirits in the underworld are not able to avoid the ancient Ming Dynasty, and because of this, the ancient Ming Dynasty realized that they had effectively used their fears and managed the spirits left in the scorching hell ruins.

    Because of the fact that they could not conceal anything from Gu Ming and were afraid of Gu Ming, they would not disobey the will of Gu Ming and disobey the management.

    In this case, only the pets who have no intention and are not afraid of being read can accept the ancient sense.

    Therefore, Gu Ming dijue has established the underground spirit hall here, and handed over the management of the underground world, grievances and courtyard to his pet. He has been hiding in the underground spirit hall, completely isolated from the outside, and gave up communicating with anyone.

    Love is lonely!

    But fortunately, Gu Ming''s love did not feel lonely.

    However, Gu Ming feels that she is really able to feel lonely and not accepted by anyone. She has been living in a world of her own!

    In this underground world, there are basically no visitors. In the spirit hall, there are only ancient Ming dijue, ancient Ming dijue and many pets. There will be no guests, and there will be no special visitors to visit ancient Ming dijue.

    Compared with the love of ancient Ming who has been wandering outside, the feeling of ancient Ming has always been in a lonely environment.

    Even though he had no words, he doubted that since he came to the underground world and established the temple of the spirit of the earth, he had never been out of his own territory again.In this way, I want to come to the spirit hall without any words.

    Because, if we don''t take the initiative to find Gu Ming dijue, we can''t see this girl for the rest of our lives.

    "Sister!"

    Different from a lot of speechless thoughts in a moment, Gu Ming, who closed his heart and didn''t want anything, walked into the room happily and started to move towards Gu Ming, who was reading a book.

    "Sister! I''m back! "

    "Love?..." Gu Mingdi felt that he raised his head from the book in his hand and looked at Gu Mingdi''s love. There was soft color in his dark red eyes. But when he saw the speechless following Gu Mingdi''s love, Gu Mingdi was stunned and surprised.

    Basically, there will be no visitors to the spirit hall.

    Now, an outsider comes in after Gu Ming''s love. Gu Ming''s surprise can be imagined.

    However, Gu Ming didn''t lose his temper too much. After a little surprise, he gathered his expression on his face, closed his book, and nodded towards wordless friendship.

    "Are you?"

    When facing the love of ancient Ming Dynasty, I didn''t speak without words, so did I when facing the feeling of ancient Ming Dynasty.

    "Elder sister, this person can''t speak or walk..." Gu Ming''s love for earth answered the question of Gu Ming''s sense of earth with great joy.

    "So love brought him back!"

    "Did you bring people back?" Gu Ming felt stunned again, and then saw that speechless was acting uncontrollably. He suddenly showed a clear look and cast a reproachful look at Gu Ming''s love.

    "Love, how can you control others at will? It''s very impolite, you know?... "

    "But love really wants to talk to him and play with him..." Gu Ming takes his sister''s hand in love and shakes it like a coquette.

    "Although he can''t speak or walk, he can find me. It''s very interesting..."

    "Can I find you?" Gu Ming was surprised to see the speechless like a walking corpse, and said with uncertain face.

    "You mean that when you act unconsciously, without your consent, he breaks your unconsciousness and finds you?..."

    "Yes!" In ancient times and Ming Dynasty, I love the crisp voice.

    "Interesting, isn''t it?"

    This time, Gu Ming felt that he had no words.

    As the elder sister of Gu Ming''s love, Gu Ming clearly knows how strong Gu Ming''s love is in the unconscious to manipulate other people''s subconscious.

    It can be said that in the state of unconsciousness, the sense of existence of Gu Ming''s love is weaker than anything else, and no one will pay attention to her at all. Even if Gu Ming''s love doesn''t want to be discovered by her, she can''t find Gu Ming''s love.

    In front of this man can find the ancient love in the unconscious action

    This is the first time for Gu Ming to meet him.

    At present, Gu Ming feels as if he can talk to a speechless couple. He is a little lost in his deep wine red pupils. When he finds that he is staring at a heterosexual, Gu Ming feels that his face is red and he looks at Gu Ming''s love as if he could escape.

    "You said, he can''t speak or walk?"

    "Yes..." Speaking of this, Gu Ming''s love is a little frustrated.

    "Love has been talking to him, but he just doesn''t talk to love. Even if love invites him to the spirit hall, he doesn''t care about love. Sister, can you help me see if he hates love?"

    "How could it?" Seeing his younger sister''s dejected appearance, Gu Ming felt that he was holding his hand tightly with Gu Ming''s love.

    "Love is so lovely, no one will hate it..."

    "Then, sister..." Ancient Ming love eyes with hope to see the ancient Ming sense.

    "Can you help me see why he doesn''t talk to love?"

    Gu Ming felt hesitant for a moment, then nodded, the third eye floating on his chest, slightly opened, and looked in the direction of speechless. r1152

 Chapter 1775

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! And "dancing with Maple", "turnip with vegetables" and "magic CC"

    In fact, if you can, Gu Ming really doesn''t want to take the initiative to read others'' minds.

    After all, it is because of the ability to read the heart that Gu Mingdi feels disgusted and scared by people, monsters and resenters except his sister and pets, which has led to a long time of loneliness.

    Although according to Gu Ming''s love story, this man can''t speak or walk at present. His ability to read his heart is to facilitate communication, but the intelligent life is different from pets.

    Pets don''t have a mind or camouflage, so they don''t need to be afraid to read their hearts.

    But people are different.

    The inside and the outside are the same!

    This word is simple to say, but looking at the whole underground world, the whole fantasy Town, the whole world, and even tens of thousands of world, how many people can do this

    People who can''t do this can''t disguise themselves in the face of the reading ability of ancient Ming Dynasty.

    In addition, everyone has more or less their own secrets, and they don''t want to be known by others. We can imagine how many people will reject the existence of the ancient sense of the earth. Even purple inevitably wants to avoid the ancient sense of the earth, let alone others.

    Because of this, the spirits who can''t speak can''t like the ancient and clear feeling, and only feel deep fear, disgust and fear.

    Gu Mingdi can imagine how hostile the person in front of him will look at himself at the next moment, once he has exerted the ability of reading his mind.

    That''s the scene that Gu mingdijue has experienced thousands of times over the years.

    But. Compared with not being disliked by others, Gu Ming felt that he didn''t want to let Gu Ming''s love down.

    Because the love between ancient and Ming Dynasty has closed the heart. To be a person who can never get himself, Gu Ming felt. I have to meet my sister''s requirements and take good care of my sister.

    At present, under the entreaty of ancient Ming love, the hesitation of ancient Ming only lasted for less than two or three seconds, and then disappeared, and his eyes fell on the speechless body.

    The third eye floating in front of Gu Ming''s body slightly opened, and floated up, speechless, speechless figure immediately reflected in the mirror. In the pupil of that eye.

    "Hum..."

    Then, the third eye floating in front of Gu Ming''s body flashed a deep red light.

    This is the precursor of reading heart ability!

    According to the past experience, when the third eye shines, the ancient sense can get all the thoughts in the heart of the character whose third eye is aimed at.

    However, the accident happened.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    Almost at the same time when the reading ability of ancient Ming earth sense was activated, a blue and white arc flashed around the speechless body, like electric snakes running in all directions.

    "Ah!" Gu Ming feels that his third eye is just like being illuminated by strong light, which brings a tingling feeling. Let her involuntarily exclaimed.

    "Ah --!" Gu Ming''s love is very unlucky, but one of the electric snakes is touched by the body and cries out in pain, and the petite body falls forward.

    "Love!" See. Gu Ming felt that his voice came out again, but this time it was a little flustered.

    Because it was too sudden, Gu Ming couldn''t react at all. Looking at the ground closer and closer to his face, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and wait for the pain.

    However, when Gu Ming''s love falls on the ground, it gives the feeling of Gu Ming''s love. It''s not a hard floor, but a warm and strong touch.

    Ancient Ming to love surprised to open their own eyes. Then I saw it.

    Just like a walking corpse hanging behind the love of ancient Ming Dynasty, it was read to the heart by ancient Ming Dynasty. However, he was speechless with amazing power. When did he fall on the ground where he fell in love with Gu Ming.

    The love between the ancient and the Ming Dynasty, just fell into the wordless arms directly, didn''t feel the pain.

    "Love!" Gu Ming feels that he has come back to God. He squats down and gropes for the body of Gu Ming''s love.

    "Is there anything hurt?"

    "No, I''m fine, sister..." Gu Mingdi''s love first responded to this sentence, looked up and looked at the speechless face, which was full of lazy expression, and opened happily.

    "Did you save me? Brother! "

    Smell speech, speechless don''t think it''s OK to use the eye bead to skim the eyes of Gu Ming in the bosom, then lazily close the eyes, a very cold look, but didn''t cause Gu Ming''s antipathy to love, on the contrary, let Gu Ming''s expression of love more happy."In order to save the love, did my brother move by himself? How happy to be in love! "

    Finish saying, Gu Mingdi loves still with small face to rub on silent chest, the expression of nostalgia appeared on small face.

    "My brother is so warm and smells well..."

    "It''s rude to be in love..." Seeing the face full of nostalgia, Gu Ming feels complicated and speechless, and reads a sentence of love.

    "When someone saves you, you should say thank you first..."

    "Hee hee..." Gu Ming''s tongue is playful, but he doesn''t do what he feels. Instead, he keeps rubbing his silent chest like a child who relies heavily on his own brother or father. His face is full of joy.

    "It''s different from my elder sister''s taste, but my elder brother''s taste is more like love..."

    This is a lonely person all the year round. Apart from his elder sister, he has no one close to him. He has closed his heart and said something to the heart of a child.

    Although there is no soul, but think of it, ancient Ming love must be in speechless body feel different from the breath brought by his sister, right

    For example, Gu Ming felt that he was in love with his mother, and the breath he felt from wordless body was his father''s love.

    It seems that Gu Ming thought of this as well. His speechless eyes are more complicated, but his eyes are full of joy.

    That is to say, we are not afraid of the ability of reading mind, but also can find out that there is a weak sense of love in the state of unconsciousness.

    How could Gu Ming feel unhappy when such a person appears

    In this way, I don''t hate myself, hate myself, fear myself, or ignore my sister. I can get along well with my sister, right

    Is this a gift from heaven to our sisters

    In this way, Gu Ming began to feel friendly and kind in his wordless eyes, but at the same time, he was full of doubts.

    "Why can''t I read his heart?"

    Don''t say Gu Ming to feel, even speechless oneself all feel a little surprised.

    The "electromagnetic barrier" brought about by the ability of "electric shock enable" can resist the interference against the mind and spirit. However, it''s unexpected that even the mind reading ability of ancient Ming Dynasty can be defended.

    But if you think about it carefully, you will be relieved.

    Although the ability of "electroshock" is still at LV5 level, with its continuous upgrading and strengthening, the ability of "electroshock" is also constantly becoming stronger.

    The ability of reading mind is the same as the ability to interfere with mind and spirit, and the level of the ancient sense itself is at most nine, weaker than wordless.

    So, it''s not surprising that the ability of ancient Ming''s sense of the earth can''t be silent as an "electromagnetic barrier".

    However, Gu Mingdi felt distressed about it.

    "My ability is useless to him, so I can''t communicate with him. What can I do?"

    In the beginning, Gu Ming felt that he was only reading the silent heart for the sake of his love.

    But now, Gu Ming is also interested in wordless. He wants to communicate with wordless from his heart.

    "Then, sister, what shall we do?" Gu Ming said that he was worried about love.

    "Haven''t we been able to communicate with my brother?"

    "Nothing!" Said Gu Mingdi firmly.

    "In order to save the love, just now he moved himself, but you said he can''t move..."

    Gu Ming felt that he was looking at the speechless man with his eyes closed and nodded his head.

    "I think he shouldn''t be unable to move, just because he doesn''t want to move for some reasons. Then, it''s quite possible that he can talk, just don''t want to talk!"

    "It seems that..." Ancient love also remembered that speechless did say something.

    "What shall we do then?"

    "Don''t worry, love, my sister would like to talk to him..." Gu Ming stood up and looked out the door.

    "Although we don''t want to think of the spirit hall, we can only ask for help from one person!"

 Chapter 1776

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support me more

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    In the sky, morlisha flies by his broom at a very fast speed, arrives at the sky of the Boli shrine, and jumps directly from the broom.

    Regardless of his skirt, which was flipped around because of jumping from a high altitude, Marisa landed in front of the door of the holy commune with vigorous strength and pushed the door of the holy commune open.

    "Oh! Spiritual dream! I''ve come to see you da ¡î Ze! "

    Sitting in front of the table with the stove and drinking tea, the soul dream seems to have known the arrival of Melissa for a long time. It glances at Melissa standing at the door, then ignores the grinning Melissa, and starts to drink tea leisurely.

    Marisa was petrified for a moment, and then he began to shout with dissatisfaction.

    "Hello, I''m kind enough to come to see you. Even if you don''t appreciate me, you still ignore me. Is that too much?"

    "You also said that you wanted to come to see me, and I didn''t invite you. If you want to welcome you, it''s my business. If you feel dissatisfied, you can go..."

    "Are you too cold with your friends who come to visit you?" Magic sand breath said such a sentence, throw away the broom in his hand, step to the opposite side of Lingmeng and sit down.

    "Just like your husband, the last time I went to see him, I was blown out by him for no reason. It''s really annoying..."

    "Tell you how many times, he is not my husband!" Lingmeng directly closed his eyes, held the tea cup and drank tea comfortably.

    "Besides, compared with him, I didn''t blow you out. Just ignore you, already very good to you! "

    "You are too cold!" The more he said, the more angry he was, the more thirsty he was. Grab the teapot in front of you and want to pour it into the teacup in front of you.

    "Stop it!" At this time. Just now, whether it''s said by Marisa that it''s too cold or the relationship between being teased and being speechless, it''s easy to deal with it. The spirit dream, which is full of indifference, roars, "Shua" sound, seizing the teapot in Marisa''s hand.

    "You What are you doing?... " Marisa almost jumped up in fright and glared at her spiritual dream with vigilance.

    "Wouldn''t you even serve me a cup of tea? Can we be friends happily? "

    "Do you think it''s ordinary tea?" Lingmeng stares at morlisha, takes out a bag of tea from the stove, points to the label on it, and says it like showing off.

    "This is the most expensive and high-grade tea in the whole world. It''s the highest luxury with a brand! "

    "The most expensive and high-grade tea in the whole world? Or do you have a brand? " The magic Li Sha Leng for a while, the facial expression strange looked to the spirit dream.

    "In the past, the Boli shrine was not even the cheapest to buy tea. Do you still need to bargain? How can I buy such expensive tea this time? What have you become so rich? "

    "Before, when bayunbai came to Boli shrine, he gave me accommodation Kekeke, when I came to visit Boli shrine, I was given money for incense! " Lingmeng falters and says that it''s very precious to cover the tea in his hand and touch it with love.

    "So I bought a luxury tea. Have a good time... "

    if this thing is let no words be known, it will surely make complaints about it.

    Reimu doesn''t talk about accommodation. I don''t want to let others know that they have lived in the Boli shrine, right

    However, Wuyuan gave Lingmeng a whole bag of gold coins to overthrow the whole Boli shrine and rebuild a bigger one, let alone buy a few bags of tea.

    But Lingmeng regards "buying tea" as "luxury". Should Lingmeng be stingy? Or should we have pity on Lingmeng for not having a good life before

    No matter it''s stingy or pitiful, Lingmeng doesn''t plan to let Marisa drink the high-grade tea he bought with "luxury", which is just like repudiation. Wave at Marisa.

    "I''m going to enjoy this tea for a long time. I won''t give it to you. If you want to drink tea, go to the warehouse and get a bag of cheap tea. Make your own tea... "

    "Isn''t that too inhuman for you?" Marisa can''t help clapping the case.

    "Are you not afraid of my sadness when you treat me like this?"

    "Sad?" As if hearing some strange words, Lingmeng turned away.

    "How could sadness be such a delicate emotion, just a magic sand?"

    "You You Marisa''s body trembled and her eyes were full of fierce light.

    "Now that we have reached this point, we have to fight!"

    "No!" Spiritual dream does not want to directly refuse.

    "I don''t do such a troublesome thing!""Then you are going to take me a magic gun!" Marisa took out the gossip stove from his Wizard Hat and shouted.

    "Let me give your tea to you! da¡îze£¡¡±

    Hearing this, Lingmeng finally can''t keep calm any more, just like being robbed of her lover by Malisha, she pours fiercely at Malisha.

    "You mouse! Don''t try to touch the most expensive tea I''ve ever drunk in my life! "

    "I don''t care! Just a dream! Give me your tea and drown! "

    "Stop it! It''s innocent! "

    "Ah --! You sneak into my chest for a bag of tea! Good! Look at me! "

    "Whoa! You, you, you, you Where are you touching? "

    "Cut How peaceful... "

    "What do you say?!"

    All of a sudden, the lucky red and white and the unfortunate black and white caused disputes first because of a bag of tea, and then because of the dignity of women, the hatred was also established. They totally ignored their own image, fought together and rolled on the ground.

    Before long, the clothes on Lingmeng and Malisha were in disorder, and the skirts on them were flying. The beautiful scenery began to be exposed constantly. If there was a man on the scene, he would see his blood burst, right

    However, it seems that Lingmeng and Malisha don''t think it''s enough. They start pulling each other''s clothes.

    So, the red and white witch''s clothes and black and white witch''s clothes flew everywhere. In a short time, no matter in the spirit dream or in the magic sand, they pulled each other''s skin clean, and their bodies were all smooth.

    At this time, Melissa is ready to seize an opportunity to ride on the body of Lingmeng.

    "Excuse me..."

    Just when Marisa was going to make a blow to the spirit dream and let it be silent, a soft voice sounded outside the door, and the door of the Boli shrine was slowly opened.

    The spirit dream and magic Lisha are stiff, just like the clockwork puppet. In the sound of "clicking", they turn around and look at the door of the shrine. Next second, several figures are printed into their eyes.

    One is a little girl with pink shoulder length hair, a pair of dark red pupils, and a gaping expression.

    One is holding the girl with pink shoulder length hair, looking at Lingmeng and Malisha with curious eyes. There is also an eye floating in front of her, a little girl with light green grey shawl hair and green pupils.

    There is another one, hanging behind two petite girls like walking corpses, whose eyes are cast into the interior of the shrine, watching the role of riding and being ridden, the naked spiritual dream and magic Lisha, and the languid wine red eyes show a man with a dull look.

    A combination of two men and three women stood at the door of the shrine, and petrified in the scene of the spiritual dream and magic Lisa together, the scene, there was a static state of more than ten seconds.

    It wasn''t until ten seconds later that the ancient love with curious expression on his face broke the silence.

    "Are you playing any games?"

    Gu Ming felt that this was the reaction. Her pretty face turned red and she immediately covered her eyes.

    "Love, you can''t see it!"

    "Whoa!" Gu Ming''s love struggles.

    "Why can''t love watch it?!"

    "Yes! It''s not something you can''t see! " Marisa jumped up from the body of Lingmeng and hurriedly explained.

    "You misunderstood, the fact is absolutely not what you see, I just want to have a dream with the spirit!"

    Once again, the audience is quiet

    "One shot?..." Being covered with his eyes, Gu Ming''s head was crooked with doubts.

    "No It''s okay It doesn''t matter how many hair you want... " Ancient Ming felt stuttered to say such a sentence, stretch out a hand, fiercely shut the door of the shrine.

    "We''ll disturb you later. Go on!"

    In the shrine, the roar of spirit dream and magic Lisha resounded at the same time.

    "They say you misunderstood --!"

 Chapter 1777

    "Why do the monsters of the underworld come to the ground and to the holy shrine of Boli?"

    After a riot like a chicken, a dog and a dog, the spirit dream dressed tightly on the red and white witch clothes, and at the same time looked at Gu Mingdi who was sitting right opposite with poor eyes, and then looked at Gu Mingdi who was lying on the ground with a face full of languor and speechless, and the bad in his eyes turned into fierce light.

    "Don''t you have any trouble for me, you fellow?"

    "Sorry, it''s not his idea to come here to look for you, but my idea..." Gu Ming felt that he had bowed his head and apologized. Then he looked at the spiritual dream and magic Lisha on the opposite side, and the third eye in front of him blinked slightly, which made Gu Ming feel clear.

    "So, you all know him..."

    "I would rather not know him myself!" The tone of spiritual dream is extremely bad, but those who are too lazy to speak are right.

    It''s also natural for spiritual dreams to get angry.

    After all, just now, the spiritual dream has given such great benefits to wordless. The beautiful scenery with naked body has been deeply engraved in my mind by wordless with the ability of "complete memory", and I don''t care about the bad tone of the spiritual dream.

    "But what''s the mood of Bayun''s little brother?" Morlisha didn''t care about being seen light at all, and came to silent side. I don''t know if I forget that I was beaten by wordless before. I clapped wordless chest vigorously.

    "It''s clear that yesterday''s temper was so bad that today''s face is too cold to move. Isn''t the contrast too great?"

    "Who cares what happened to the big trouble?" The spirit dream is full of face say.

    "What I care about is

    "It''s about why we came to you, isn''t it?" In the third eyes hanging in front of me, there was a deep red light, and a soft smile of ancient Ming who read the soul dream.

    "We just want to ask for help from the Witch of Boli shrine. Let''s see what''s wrong with this man, why he doesn''t speak or move, but I didn''t expect that you are so familiar with him..."

    And Gu Ming felt suspicious.

    "Eight cloud white, this person''s image in your heart is clearly not the present one that neither speaks nor moves. How can it be like this now? "

    "Since you can read the heart. Then you should know that I don''t! " Lingmeng stared at the speechless eyes lying on the ground and snorted coldly.

    "In any case, you can take this big trouble away from me, so as to save me from finding out any troublesome things..."

    "Ah. Dream... " At this time. Marisa seemed to think of something. There was a noise.

    "Do you think the state of Bayun''s little brother has anything to do with that?"

    "That one?" Lingmeng frowned.

    "What one?"

    "Medicine?" Marisa hasn''t had time to say. Ancient and clear ground feels then startled voice.

    "He took the medicine given by the doctor of yongyongting?"

    "Er..." Marisa, who was just about to speak out, was so interrupted and choked by Gu Ming that her face became depressed.

    "I have my own mouth. Can I say it myself?"

    "Hello, Hello, what''s the matter with the medicine given by yongyongting''s doctor? How come I haven''t heard of such a thing happening? " Lingmeng asked with a trembling look.

    "This guy, shouldn''t he have done something troublesome when I didn''t know?"

    "Well, I don''t know very well. This is what Patricia said last time I was in the Red Devils hall!" Morlisha said with a face full of chagrin.

    "Because of that medicine, the eight cloud family''s little brother''s condition in recent days is very abnormal. I was found twice by him. Once I played a game of bullet screen, I was nearly beaten to fly. Once I was beaten to the ground, I would be angry if I thought about it. I really want to find the field and have a hair!"

    "Patricia? The Red Devils hall On the one hand, he continued to read the ancient sense of the mind to morlisha, and also got some silent information from morlisha''s heart, and his eyes began to become thoughtful.

    "It turns out that he is not only the head of the eight cloud family, but also the steward of the Red Devils Hall..."

    "Nah, what are you talking about? Love doesn''t understand at all! " Kneeling beside silent, Gu Ming, who had been holding silent arm, cried out discontentedly.

    "Love just wants to talk to brother, can you let love talk to brother?"

    "I said, I don''t care what this guy will do!" Lingmeng''s face became cloudy and clear. Next second, he slapped the table.

    "No way! I can''t let this guy stay here any more! "

    "Ah!" It''s a surprise that Malisha and Gu Ming love each other."Why?..."

    However, Gu Ming felt that after the third eye in front of him blinked slightly, his expression immediately became speechless.

    "He doesn''t want to move or even talk at the moment, so you don''t have to worry about what trouble he will cause..."

    "His existence is a trouble in itself!" Lingmeng said the words that were enough to strike anyone''s heart, and even seized his own royal coins.

    "Can you understand what it''s like to have your broom broken more than 11 times just when you meet for the first time?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In ancient times.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Marisa.

    "Sure enough, I should have retired this guy!" The dream of spirit began to whisper to itself, which made the silent heart lying on the ground crazy.

    If it wasn''t for a lazy movement, wordless would definitely catch the red and white without moral integrity and beat the twenty boards.

    Of course, in the fantasy village, the question of whether we can fight the invincible spiritual dream or not has not been considered.

    "Ah..." Gu Ming, who is always cheerful and lively, grasps a silent hand and rubs it against the back of his hand, but sighs.

    "When can I talk to my brother in love..."

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, the Red Devils are also rioting.

    "Big lady!"

    Night a change in the past awe inspiring free and easy image, some rudely opened the door of a room, walked in.

    In the bed of this room, Remilia and Fran are hugging each other and falling asleep.

    This is the room where Remilia reluctantly agrees to stay with Fran temporarily before the influence of the seven original sins in the silent body has not disappeared.

    There''s no way. Although it''s known that wordless is affected by the original sin of the seven sins, for the sake of safety, Patricia suggests that Remilia and Fran should not live in the same room with wordless for the time being.

    In this regard, Flemish expressed all kinds of dissatisfaction. Remilia didn''t care about it on the surface, but she also felt a little loss. Of course, only Remilia knew that.

    When the door opened, Remilia and Fran woke up.

    "What''s the matter?..." Remilia, a spirited, bounced up.

    "What happened again?"

    If nothing had happened, she would not have been so rude to open the door of Remilia''s room when she was resting.

    "Well..." Fran rubbed her eyes and yawned listlessly.

    "Is it dark?..."

    Originally, after following wordless, Fleur was used to day activities and sleeping at night. But these days, wordless had no time to take care of Fleur. Remilia was in night activities.

    So, Flemish, along with Remilia, went back to her old routine of sleeping during the day and exercising at night.

    "First lady, second lady..." At first, he bowed, then explained in a hurry.

    "The white man is gone!"

    "Gone?..." Remilia froze, and Fran woke up.

    "Brother''s gone?..."

    "Yes..." He looks like he''s blaming himself for his negligence.

    "When I just went to white adult, I found that white adult was not in the room, and the goblin maids in the red devil hall all declared that they did not see white adult walking in the red devil hall. In addition, white adult is still under the influence of the original sin of seven sins of laziness. I think it''s better to report it to the eldest lady."

    "That guy..." Remilia quickly changed her clothes.

    "I thought that since I was lazy, at least I won''t have an accident today. Who knows if I still have an accident!"

    "We should have gone out for nothing, otherwise, we can''t have found nothing!" Outside the door, Patricia stepped out of the room and analyzed calmly.

    "I think Bai went out for some reasons, but because of the original sin of laziness, he was too lazy to tell others and left on his own. As a result, no one found him missing!"

    "But don''t worry!" Patricia has captured a Book of magic.

    "Just in case, I set the magic mark for tracking on my white body!"

    Smell speech, all girls face anxious just slow down a lot, follow pachuli, walked out togethe

 Chapter 1778

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    "Get up for me --!"

    Lingmeng, molisha, Guming dijue and Guming Dilian grasp the silent limbs lying on the ground one by one, and pull them up with force, trying to make the speechless body lying there stand up.

    Unfortunately, although the spiritual dream is invincible in the fantasy countryside, if it is not opened, the physical ability of the spiritual dream is not strong at all. Marisa is a standard magic envoy. In addition to hitting *, the advantages are only misfortune and stealing.

    But even if the body ability of Lingmeng and Malisha is not good enough, it''s more than enough to raise a person. Let alone, Gu Ming''s feeling of love with Gu Ming helps.

    From the aspect of appearance, the bodies of Gu Ming dijue and Gu Ming dijue are very small, and their physical abilities are certainly weaker than those of Ling Meng and magic Lisha, but different from those of human beings, Gu Ming dijue and Gu Ming dijue are monsters. Even if their physical abilities are no worse, the physical abilities of monsters are generally stronger than those of human beings.

    With the help of these four people, it is still possible to lift a stone the size of an ordinary person.

    However, the results are very strange.

    Even if Lingmeng, Malisha, Guming dijue and Guming love four people make every effort to suckle, they can''t help speechless from the lying state. Even in order to help, Lingmeng and Malisha are still full of ferocity, but they are stunned at the weight of speechless.

    The reason is that it can''t be simpler.

    Speechless, not willing to get up at all.

    "Ha ~ ~"

    with the efforts of four big and small girls around, she kept the state of her limbs being torn without words, yawned like boredom, and her face was hung with the same sign of laziness, which made people feel listless.

    "Ha Ha Ha Before long, a group of girls collapsed on the ground and gasped.

    "Why?..." The spirit dream is panting and groaning powerlessly.

    "Why do I have to do such a troublesome thing?"

    "Isn''t this little brother a mountain incarnate monster?" Marisa fell down exhausted.

    "Sure enough, none of the people coming out of Bayun''s family are normal..."

    Compared with qilingmeng and Malisha, Gu Ming feels that his face is also full of weakness, but the expression of weakness is not caused by the excessive physical strength, but the heart is tired.

    "I thought that there must be some way to find the Witch of the Boli shrine. Who knows that the result is so? It seems that I am still naive..."

    "Hee hee..." Ancient love is full of joy, happy smile.

    "It''s fun..."

    Feelings, ancient love is to give this as a game to play.

    "Hello!" Lingmeng kicks wordless.

    "Get up quickly!"

    Speechless and indifferent glanced at Lingmeng, and then continued to play the dead body.

    For the speechless people, as long as they don''t need to work hard, all the actions of Lingmeng and others to make him come back are just amusing things to pass the time.

    "Where did you go yesterday?" Marisa is trying to use the shock.

    "Have the ability, you are like yesterday, get up and chase me!"

    After that, morlisha also raised the broom in his hand, looking lonely, as if he was saying, "let you for a hundred seconds, you can''t catch me.".

    To this, speechless also light to turn a glance of magic Li Sha, ignore it.

    "Don''t give me the same look as a dream! Are you husband and wife? " Marisa screamed as if in a frenzy, then he was stunned.

    "By the way, you are husband and wife!"

    "No!" The spirit dream hates to cut the evil Li Sha one eye, looked at speechless line of sight also became dangerous.

    "If you don''t get up, I''ll throw you out!"

    However, Wuyan still ignores Lingmeng. A dead pig is not afraid of boiling hot water. Lingmeng shouts and takes out the Royal coin. If not for one side of Marisa to stop Lingmeng, Lingmeng will not mind directly giving Wuyan a go.

    "It seems that there is no way for even the Witch of the Boli Shrine..." Gu Ming sighed and stood up from the ground.

    "In that case, I will go to the forever Pavilion!"

    "Are you going to the pavilion forever?" The dream of spirit cast its eyes on the body of the ancient and bright earth, and began to meditate in the heart.

    Is there any special relationship between bayunbai and the monsters in the underground world

    This idea just rose from the heart of the spiritual dream, and the ancient Ming earth felt as if it had been sensed. The third eye hanging in front of the body blinked, looked at the spiritual dream, and shook its head.

    "I only know him today. I haven''t even talked to him. What''s the special relationship?"Hearing this sentence, Lingmeng was suspicious again.

    Since they haven''t exchanged a word, why do the monsters in the underground world go to the pavilion for an unknown person, not only on the ground, but also painstakingly

    The third eye in front of Gu Ming''s body blinked again, making Gu Ming feel silent for a while, saying such a sentence.

    "Love seems to like him very much, and I''d like to talk to him for a while. That''s why!"

    Lingmeng is stunned directly.

    I went to the ground, went to the Boli shrine, and planned to go to the eternal Pavilion, just for a few words

    This idea was also read from the heart of the spiritual dream.

    But this time, Gu Ming did not answer.

    There is no way for human beings, such as spiritual dreams, to realize the loneliness of ancient Ming''s mind. Naturally, there is no way to realize how special it is for ancient Ming''s mind that a mind reader who is not afraid of ancient Ming''s mind will not fear ancient Ming''s mind and dislike the existence of ancient Ming''s mind.

    Let alone, ancient Ming love also likes wordless, even if it is for the sake of ancient Ming love, ancient Ming sense will not waste a little time and energy, to run so many times.

    "Well, let''s go first..." Gu Ming felt very polite and waved to Gu Ming''s love.

    "Love, it''s time to go..."

    "Yes ~ ~" Gu Ming fell in love with Shua and jumped up. He just wanted to release his ability to wordless and let him follow him. There was a commotion outside the door.

    "Spiritual dream!" With the sound of a childish cry, messy footsteps also followed.

    "Is bayunbai here?!"

    "Brother!"

    Before the spiritual dream responded, another tender voice also sounded. Then, the gate of the shrine was opened with great force, and a tiny figure with broken crystal wings behind it was also printed into everyone''s eyes.

    Come on, it''s Flemish.

    The wine red eyes glanced inside the shrine, and suddenly stopped on the ground, full of laziness and speechless body. Fran''s face was happy, sprang out and speechless body.

    "Brother!"

    Outside the door, Remilia, pachuli and Zha ye also appeared. Looking at the silence lying on the ground, they were relieved.

    But the tone didn''t take long.

    Seeing Fran pours on the body without words, Gu Ming falls in love with her for a moment, and then pours on the body without words, staring at Fran angrily.

    "Who are you?!"

    "Huh?" Fleming noticed that there was a young girl of her own age on one side. She also noticed that the other side was holding her tightly, staring at her angrily, and there was a curious look on her face.

    "I''m Fleming, who are you?"

    "You can call me love!" Gu Ming fell in love with such a sentence, but he immediately puffed up his cheeks.

    "Why do you call brother brother?..."

    "Why do you call brother brother?..." Fran''s head was cocked up because she didn''t know.

    "He was my brother!"

    "No!" Love in ancient and Ming Dynasty is like jealousy.

    "My brother should be a loving brother!"

    As soon as this sentence comes out, don''t say it''s Flemish, even Lingmeng, morlisha, Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and others are stunned.

    Of course, after being stupefied, Fran''s look began to get angry.

    "No! My brother is Fran''s brother! "

    "No!" Ancient Ming love tit for tat said.

    "Brother is a loving brother!"

    "It''s Fran''s brother!"

    "A brother in love!"

    "It''s Fran''s brother!"

    "A brother in love!"

    "You..." Fran vigorously held speechless, the wine red eyes twinkled with blood light.

    "Do you want to rob Fleming''s brother?"

    "It''s not robbery!" Love is also hard to hold speechless, green pupils emerged in a trace of blood.

    "My brother was found in love, so he should be in love!"

    With their tit for tat, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became sinister r1152

 Chapter 1779

    At the same time, I was lying on the same man''s body, staring at each other fiercely. I was very angry, but my eyes also flashed with two lovely young girls with chilling looks. All the people in the room said something bad.

    Who are these two little girls

    One is a young vampire who has been in a state of mental instability for 495 years. In the past, he has been looking for other people to play madly. I don''t know how many people are playing badly and how many blood are in his hands.

    One is that the state of mind has remained closed for many years. In the past, it has been wandering like a solitary ghost and a wild ghost, not found by anyone, but able to kill with an innocent mind.

    It''s not polite to say that, on the risk alone, the risk of Flemish and Gu Ming''s love in Fantasia is absolutely above all people!

    Because, when you meet other monsters, you may be able to try to let the other party forgive you through dialogue and trade, but when you meet these two little girls, if you are lucky, you can escape a disaster, but if you are unlucky, whatever you say is a word.

    Death!

    Therefore, these two girls who also look less than 10 years old will have the title of "ghost animal sister". In the same way, because of mental instability and mental closure, they will have much more powerful ability than others.

    What''s more, whether it''s Flemish or Gu Mingdi''s love, they all have stronger power than their elder sister!

    Although, Fleur''s spirit has stabilized. Gu Ming''s love is not really a monster who likes killing, but these two little girls are really compared. In fact, their minds are the same as those of ordinary children.

    That is to say, the two little girls are annoyed. Then, move your hand, and the two little girls will never be merciful!

    Knowing exactly how dangerous her sister is, Remilia and Gu Ming immediately move forward at the same time.

    "Fleur! Stop! "

    "Sister!" The murderous intention in the eyes of Flemish and Gu Mingdi''s love suddenly disappeared and they looked at each other. They all snorted. Don''t go over your head.

    It has to be said that this kind of action is really lovely.

    Seeing that Flemish and Gu Ming''s love did not fight directly, Lingmeng, morlisha, pachuli and Zhanyi could not help but put down their high heart. Even pay close attention to all the speechless have put down the heart not easy to restrain the lazy just plan to say the words to stop.

    You know. On strength. In addition to the spiritual dream, there are few people who can suppress the love between ancient and Ming Dynasties. The ability to manipulate the subconscious in the unconsciousness is really too weird, too scary, let alone the Flemish who also has the ability of terror.

    After all, in the past, Flemish and Gu Ming''s love may still be on the same level, but now, Flemish''s level has increased a lot compared with the previous time when she was mentally unstable. If she is really mad, I''m afraid that even her dream will be headache.

    At this time, Remilia and Gu Mingdi fell in love with each other, but they looked at each other.

    Different from the love between Flemish and gumingdi, who never knew each other, or knew each other, but forgot, Remilia and gumingdi realized that they knew each other''s identity more or less.

    "Master of the spirit hall?"

    "The owner of the Red Devils house?"

    At the same time, Remilia and Gu Ming felt the sound, and then almost simultaneously pulled up a smile.

    However, the smile soon froze on Remilia''s face, and converged on the face of Gu Mingdi.

    "Are you just wondering why we, as monsters of the underworld, not only appear here, but also seem to have something to do with your housekeeper?" The ancient clear ground feels with statement general tone of voice, slowly say.

    "In fact, I just know that bayunbai is the steward of the red devil hall. Although, from your heart as the owner of the red devil hall, it seems that you don''t just think of each other as a steward..."

    Remilia choked and couldn''t speak.

    "Did you just think that it''s said that the master of the spirit hall can read the heart, but it''s true, and it''s more difficult to deal with than imagined?" In the past, Gu Ming, who had been calm and gentle, had a dark smile.

    "In fact, I also heard that the owner of the Red Devils hall has the ability to control the fate. Compared with this illusory ability, my ability is a little weak..."

    Remilia''s mouth began to twitch.

    "Are you just thinking about why bayunbai is with me, a monster with an annoying ability, right?" The third eye in front of Gu Ming''s body flickers with dark red light, making Gu Ming''s eyes squint.

    "Is it a bit rude to look at other people with such eyes at the first meeting?"

    "It''s you who are impolite, isn''t it?" At last, Remilia didn''t hold back. She directly followed her inner thoughts and expressed them in the first time."Do you know that we are meeting for the first time, someone will say all the things that others think in their mind when they meet for the first time?"

    "I''m very sorry..." On his face, Gu Ming felt that he didn''t have much apology. He just glanced at him and fell on him, holding his silent love tightly as if he had declared his own possession, and smiled bitterly.

    "After all, my sister doesn''t seem to like you very much..."

    Remilia looked at the speechless lying there, a trace of anger on her face.

    "You''re thinking, even if you''re in trouble outside, why do you want to provoke unknown monsters outside, right?..." Gu Ming felt that she had broken Remilia''s heart again.

    "I can''t blame him for that. It''s our problem!"

    "Ha ha..." Remilia sneered.

    "Since you are so capable of reading my heart, do you know what I am thinking now?"

    The third eye in front of Gu Ming''s body flickered slightly, and then his expression sank.

    "I know that he is the steward of your red devil hall. It''s natural and proper for you to take him away. It''s not impossible for him not to contact us anymore..." Gu Ming looks straight at Remilia.

    "But in that case, love will be unhappy, so I can''t let you do it, even if you don''t regard him as a housekeeper, but as your sister, and as your brother!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, many people gave Remilia a strange look at the scene.

    "Who Who thinks he''s a brother? " Remilia was in a panic, and then there was anger in her eyes.

    "I heard how annoying you are, but I didn''t expect you to be so over indulged. Do you want to fight against the Red Devils?"

    "The Red Devils hall is really powerful, but our spirit hall can''t be looked down upon!" Said Gu Mingdi, unafraid.

    "I just hope, Remilia, that you don''t do anything that embarrasses both sides!"

    "In trouble?" Remilia gave a cold snort.

    "Where is it difficult for me to take my housekeeper to you?..."

    Gu Ming didn''t speak, just looked at Remilia all the time, and the third eye was blinking all the time, which made Remilia feel that her whole body had been stripped, and she was not used to it.

    When Remilia couldn''t help but think of a problem, Gu Ming laughed.

    "That is to say, you are jealous that bayunbai has a younger sister outside and treats others as brothers?"

    Remilia instantly stares her eyes round, lowers her head, shakes her body and gives out blood light.

    However, Gu Ming felt as if he had expected this situation for a long time, or he could see the next thoughts of Remilia from her heart, and the third eye in front of her also flashed strong light.

    Just when the owner of the Red Devils hall and the owner of the spirit hall planned to start, the spirit dream jumped out like crazy.

    "I said, do you vampires and monsters who only cause trouble to others want me to cure you all?!"

    The blood light on Remilia''s body and the strong light in the third eye in front of her body were stagnated.

    In dreamland, Remilia and Gu Ming realized that they could not listen to anyone''s words, that is, they could not listen to the words of spiritual dreams.

    Otherwise, Reimu would never mind cleaning them up.

    "I knew that you would only cause me trouble. If it wasn''t for you, these people wouldn''t have nearly fought!" Spiritual dreams involve anger in speechless bodies.

    "Get out! If you want to fight, go out and fight! As long as I abide by the rules of Rune card, I don''t care about you! "

    Therefore, both the people of the Red Devils hall and the people of the spirit hall were driven out of the shrine by the spirit dream. Even Morley sand was destroyed and expelled.

 Chapter 1780

    In the fury of the spiritual dream, a group of girls who came to the Boli shrine, whether they came to visit, or to ask for help, or to find someone, were all expelled.

    "Bang!"

    With a group of young girls being driven out, the gate of the shrine also made a loud crash, which showed the anger of its owner.

    But Remilia and Gu Ming felt that they had no leisure to pay attention to the spiritual dream. Standing outside the shrine, they looked at each other, and their atmosphere gradually tended to be suppressed.

    On the other hand, wordless was thrown out directly by the spiritual dream, and fell on the ground not far from the shrine. It seems that Flemish and Gu Mingdi are determined not to let go. Even though wordless is thrown out, they are still tightly buried in wordless arms, staring at the opposite side like their elder sister, which is very lovely.

    and silence make complaints about it in the heart.

    Mingming has just cooperated with others so that he can''t be lifted up with all his strength. How can I say to throw him out and then throw him out

    Besides, I really don''t know who I''m going to provoke.

    Under the baptism of the original sin of laziness, wordless thought that today''s day would be the most peaceful day since I drank the medicine of Bayi Yonglin. Who knows, even when I was lying still, I could make the red devil hall and the spirit hall, the two forces of dreamland, choke each other because of themselves.

    Is it true that their own existence is a trouble, just like the spiritual dream

    thought so, no words could not make complaints about him, and no matter he was lying on his own body, he was staring at the other side''s love and the old man''s love. Looking forward.

    There, the atmosphere between Remilia and the ancient sense of the earth became more and more depressing and worse.

    If we let it go like this. Definitely fight!

    To this end, speechless under the baptism of lazy original sin. Even if you don''t want to see such a scene, you''ll be too lazy to deal with it for a while. You can imagine how much the original sin of laziness affects wordless.

    And pachuli and Juye seem not to interfere or stop. They stand quietly, watching Remilia and Guming, and watching Fleur and Guming''s love at the same time. There was no other performance.

    In such a case, none of the people present noticed.

    From a tree not far away from the Boli shrine, a figure, quietly hidden his tracks, hiding there.

    It''s a girl who seems to be ugly from all aspects.

    The girl has black shoulder length short hair, a white shirt and a black pleated skirt, a red hexagon hat on her head, and a pair of crow like wings on her back. She looks exquisite. It''s also a rare beautiful girl.

    But at this time, the beautiful girl was hiding in a furtive way, with an uplifting look on her face. In my hand, I still have something that is really hard to see in the fantasy countryside.

    A camera!

    Look at this young girl holding up her camera, hiding in the crack of the tree, looking for a favorable angle. Obviously, this young girl is doing something.

    Sneak shot!

    Seeing this scene, I believe that as long as it''s a dreamland person. I don''t know who this sneaky girl is.

    Kill Marvin!

    One race is a monster of jackdaw!

    Of course, let the popularity of samurai extend to the whole fantasy town. It''s not the identity of the goblin of the jackdaw, but another identity of the life shooting pill.

    Reporter!

    One is good at shooting and fabricating. Often make up gossip like gossip about things you don''t need, and make it into a newspaper, and send it to the reporters in the whole fantasy village!

    In other words, it''s not so much a reporter as a paparazzi, and people and demons in the fantasy countryside think so.

    But there is no doubt that once it is published in the newspaper, nine of the ten reports are absolutely false, and nine will also stink the reputation of the people who published it and make people famous.

    "I didn''t expect that, because the eight cloud purple would run out of her own crack and go to the fantasy village to stroll around, I would miss so many news..." Shot the life pill Wen to be annoyed.

    Not long ago, BA Yunzi, the most mysterious monster and sage in the whole fantasy village, with her own Shishen and Shishen, suddenly wandered in the whole fantasy village.

    Such an abnormal thing, as a dedicated paparazzi reporter, how could he not be interested

    Therefore, shot life pill follows the monster and sage bayunzi, hanging behind each other all the time, trying to find out what the other party''s mindless wandering in fantasy country is for, or what is worth reporting.

    However, after spending a few days to track bayunzi, the life shot pill found that bayunzi had no intention at all, and there was no inside story worthy of reporting, just walking around in the fancy of traveling in the countryside.This made it take several days to track bayunzi, who hadn''t sent a newspaper for several days.

    As the creator of fantasy town and a monster and sage, bayunzi has spent more time in fantasy town than anyone else. She is also the most familiar with fantasy town. How can she travel in fantasy town

    This is to live too long, got Alzheimer''s disease

    In the heart continuously smears purple''s life shot pill article where to know, purple is to have a period of time not in the fantasy village

    For Fantasia, purple''s feelings can''t be compared with others at all. After spending so long time in the world of sparril, once he comes back, even if he is wise, he will miss it, so he will travel in Fantasia.

    Of course, it''s impossible to know the news of Shimei pill. Therefore, it''s wise to be mistaken by cleverness. I think purple''s action has great significance. I wasted a few days to track it, but I didn''t get any benefits.

    For this reason and depressed for a long time shot life pill text, this moment, finally is excited.

    "The time wasted in bayunzi, which has not been reported in these days, must be made up for this time!" Shot life pill Wen''s eyes burning hot flame, and giggle.

    "The owner of the Red Devils hall and the owner of the spirit hall are fighting for a man''s jealousy, the intimate relationship between the owner of the Red Devils hall and the sister of the owner of the spirit hall and some man, and the identity and reality of the enigmatic man." so many materials are enough for me to fill in the vacancy for several days! "

    "But..." Speaking of this, shot the life pill text curiously looked to lie on the ground lazily, is pressed by the furan and the ancient Ming love wordless.

    "Who is this man?"

    When he came back from purple, he came here.

    Therefore, this time, the most clever news shot life pill Wen didn''t know. At present, this man, who is the master of the eight cloud family and the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall, has thoroughly spread the news among some people and demons.

    "Anyway, take a picture first..."

    So thinking, shot life pill Wen set up the camera in his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the confrontation between Remilia and the ancient sense of the earth has reached a critical state.

    "Aren''t you going to keep pestering like this?" Said Remilia in a poor voice.

    "He is the steward of the Red Devils hall. I will take him back. Do you want to follow him?"

    "Since I am the steward of your red devil hall, you will have a lot of time to get along with each other, but I have to go back to the spirit hall sooner or later..." Ancient Ming to feel a light smile.

    "So, as the owner of the Red Devils hall, would you not be so mean to lend us your housekeeper for a while?"

    As soon as he had finished saying this, Gu Ming began to laugh.

    "I see. Don''t you want your brother to be robbed?"

    "There is a limit to my patience!" Remilia raised a hand, which was covered with a bloody mist, and her eyes were cold.

    "If you read my heart again, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson!"

    "Did you teach bayunbai a lesson before he became the steward of the Red Devils hall?" Gu Ming sighed.

    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I want bayunbai to stay in my spirit hall!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Remilia''s blood and mist became more intense.

    "In other words, do you want to rob me?"

    "I just want to ask you how to give bayunbai to me..." So, Gu Ming felt that he looked at Remilia with a smile.

    "Of course, you won''t agree with me when I say that, so I can only ask the party concerned!"

    After that, Gu Ming turns his head and looks at Wuyan.

    "Well, would you like to go back to the spirit hall with me?"

 Chapter 1781

    "Well, would you like to go back to the spirit hall with me?"

    When Gu Ming felt that he had said this, all eyes were on the speechless body lying on the ground.

    Among them, Remilia has a threatening look in her eyes, and Gu Ming feels that she has some expectation in her eyes. Paqiuli and zhanyan, who have been quietly watching the development of the situation, have been making waves. They have something to say, but they can''t say it. Only Malisha, who is hiding aside, grins like a funny play.

    And secretly hiding in the tree not far away from the Boli shrine, the life shot pill was stunned and surprised.

    "I just casually said that I was going to write a report like this after I went back. Unexpectedly, Remilia and Gu Ming felt that they were really fighting for a man?"

    Once again, nine out of ten paparazzi reports will be false or exaggerated, and these reports, in general, will also put the reputation of the people who published them on the paper to the stink.

    So, shot life Marvin just felt that if the scene of the confrontation between Remilia and Gu Ming was taken as a picture, such a scandal could be created. He didn''t really think that Remilia and Gu Ming were robbing men.

    Who ever thought, this time, the script in the head of shot life Marvin has become true.

    "Good! Good! " On the other hand, Gu Ming''s love is that after hearing his elder sister''s words, his face appeared extremely excited, and then he looked at the wordless body with full expectation.

    "Ah! Brother! You can go to the spirit hall with your love

    "My brother won''t go with you!" The voice of love between ancient and Ming Dynasty has just fallen. Furan then loudly vetoed, and drooped to cry like, with a look as if to cry out to speechless, pathetic said.

    "Brother, you won''t go with them and leave Fleur alone?"

    With all kinds of eyes of all the girls on the scene, wordless even if I was lazy, I felt my scalp began to feel numb, and I felt the pressure mountain was big.

    To be honest, no matter in the Red Devils hall or in the spirit hall. There is no difference for speechless.

    In the Red Devils hall, there are Remilia and Fran, two cute vampire sisters. In the hall of the spirit of the earth, there are also lovely and explosive ancient and clear senses and ancient and clear love for these two sisters.

    In the Red Devils hall, there are perfect and unrestrained maids and brains like Muq. In the spirit hall, there are also two hell crows and a cat lady with black belly.

    There are a group of eye-catching goblin maids in the red devil hall, but there are also a group of pets that may turn people at any time in the spirit hall.

    From these aspects, the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall are really different. No one can say who is better. It''s a comparison between different people.

    But. Speechless but also did not want to really go to the spirit hall to live.

    After all, Fleur is her calling character, her relationship with herself. In fantasy village, except for purple, it''s the best. The Red Devils hall is not thin on itself, because Bayi Yonglin''s medicine has caused so many troubles, but people have not really despised him.

    What''s more, the relationship between pachuli and Juye, the two people and themselves, is more or less unclear, and they may make progress at any time, to a staggering extent.

    In addition, for Remilia, speechless also sincerely treats her as her sister. It''s not necessary to consider which one to choose for the spirit hall that has just contacted today.

    But speechless but not to say these words.

    Because, he, lazy to say

    Seeing speechless and half dead with eyes open, how many women remembered what kind of state he is now, and all of them laughed bitterly.

    "This question, for the time being, should not be answered..." Gu Ming took a look at Remilia.

    "What happened to make him like this?"

    When asked this question, Gu Ming didn''t expect to get Remilia''s answer either. He directly used his heart reading ability to explore Remilia''s heart.

    Mind reading ability is not to read memory, but to read what the subject''s mind thinks in the current moment.

    Therefore, Gu Ming felt that there was no way to directly obtain the information related to speechless, and he had to go through language exploration first. In this way, even if the inquired object didn''t want to answer, the answer would appear in his mind conditionally.

    Then, Gu Ming can read what the other side thinks in his mind because of his own language.

    "The laziness of seven sins?" Gu Mingdi, who got the answer smoothly, finally understood.

    "So, instead of being unable to move or speak, he is lazy to move or speak?"

    No one answers this question, but Gu Ming can know the answer even if he doesn''t have the ability to read the heart.

    At present, Gu Ming feels distressed.

    "What should I do now?""Sister..." Lying on the body of speechless, Gu Ming turns his head in love, looks at Gu Ming and feels it. Du starts his mouth.

    "Brother, can''t you come back to the spirit hall with us?"

    "Isn''t that of course?" Remilia looped her arms.

    "My housekeeper, of course, will not go anywhere else!"

    "Why are you robbing Fleming''s brother?" Fu Lan, who was lying on silent body with Gu Ming''s love, looked at Gu Ming''s love with indignation.

    "My brother is clearly Fleming''s brother!"

    "Because he can find love and make his sister''s ability invalid. It''s very interesting!" Gu Ming''s love had no intention at all. He had to answer questions.

    "So, love wants him to play with love, but also wants him to play with his sister, otherwise, she will be very lonely in the hall of spirits alone..."

    Hearing the words of love from Gu Ming, Gu Ming was stunned, and his eyes showed a gentle look.

    On one side, Remilia, pachuli and Juye also look at Gu Ming.

    "Alone in the hall of the spirit of the earth?" Fleming seems to have been triggered by her lonely memory when she was alone in the basement, some dejected.

    "It''s really terrible, and Fran is most afraid of loneliness..."

    But Fleur spirit a shock, firmly said.

    "Fran still can''t give you her brother!"

    "Why?..." Gu Ming''s discontented murmur.

    "Why can''t you give me your brother?..."

    "Because..." Fran said without hesitation.

    "My brother is the most important family of Flemish, just as important as my sister!"

    It''s all quiet

    Listening to Fran''s sincere words from the heart, Remilia, pachuli and Zha ye were all silent, and the magic Lisa in the funny play couldn''t laugh, even Gu Ming felt that he looked at Fran with complicated face.

    "It seems that I am doing a very bad thing..."

    "It turns out that you also have self-knowledge?" Remilia said this sarcastically, but then she got serious.

    "Although it''s not as firm as Fran, bayunbai is also a very important member of the Red Devils, so I won''t let you take him!"

    Hearing Remilia''s words, Gu Ming felt that there was a sense of confrontation.

    Why didn''t I meet such a worthy person

    In this way, Gu Mingdi feels that he has also uttered a sentence.

    "I don''t know how to do it. I won''t give up until I get his own rejection!"

    "What do you want? Do you want to win by dueling? " Remilia''s eyes were completely hostile.

    "I can be with you at any time!"

    "No!" Gu Ming felt that there was a sound like this.

    "If it''s a duel, you can''t beat me!"

    "What --!" Even though remiley Adam wanted to get angry, he was able to explain it.

    "In terms of strength, the two of us should not be much different, but don''t forget that just now, the Witch of Boli said that she must abide by the rules of fuka, or she will interfere!"

    "If I duel with the rule of fuka, I have the ability to read my mind. I can know first what fuka you think of and what effect it has." Gu Ming suddenly smiled.

    "In this way, I can be prepared to control your" Rune card "in advance, and consume your" Rune card ", so that you will lose. Even so, do you want to duel with me with the rule of Rune card?..."

    This time, Remilia was speechless.

    It''s true that this duel is not good for Remilia in Asia Pacific even though her strength is similar. Even if Remilia has confidence, she can''t say she will win.

    "I don''t want to win you this way!" Gu Ming hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth.

    "So, I hope you can wait a day, and tomorrow, when the effect of laziness is over, let''s fight for the ownership of bayunbai!"

    Remilia and pachuli looked at each other and nodded heavily.

    "Good!"

 Chapter 1782

    The underground world, the temple of spirits

    Pushing open the door of his room, Gu Ming felt that he was holding Gu Ming''s love hand, walked into his room together, came to the round table in the middle of the room, sat down, and the expression on his face seemed to be a little joyful.

    It''s an expression that hasn''t been revealed in ancient times.

    Sitting on the opposite side of Gu Mingdi''s eyes, Gu Mingdi stretches out a small hand to take the fruit placed in a plate on the desktop, while shaking the small feet that can''t reach the ground, eating the fruit, watching Gu Mingdi''s eyes on the opposite side, giggling.

    "Sister''s mood looks good..."

    "Is it?" Gu Ming felt his head askew and touched his cheek.

    "Do I look happy?"

    "Well!" Gu Ming loves nodding hard.

    "I haven''t seen my sister so happy for a long time!"

    "Maybe..." Gu Ming did not deny it, he said with a little expectation.

    "I really want to make friends with bayunbai, who can avoid being influenced by my sister''s mind reading ability..."

    Friend!

    That''s always out of reach for the ancient sense of the earth!

    Now, there is hope that this thing can be obtained. Even if we are used to seeing all kinds of things in the world and the dark side of people''s heart, we can''t help but start to look forward to it.

    After all, this is the first time for Gu Ming to meet someone who can avoid being read by himself

    It''s the same as the ancient sense. The first time I met someone who could find myself, I was also very happy.

    "I also want to play with my brother, sister. Shall we play with my brother then?"

    "Good..." Gu Ming felt rather spoiled and smiled.

    "When bayunbai can move, we will invite him to the spirit hall to play with us."

    "Yeah! Good! " Gu Mingdi immediately cheered, jumped off the chair and ran around the room. I''m very happy.

    At this time, the door that did not close, two figures came in.

    Those are two girls with excellent looks.

    Walking in front is a long red hair with one end. And that long and waist red long hair tied into a double ponytail like hanging on the left and right side of the twist braid girl.

    The girl wore a black dress with green pleated lace on the collar, sleeves and arms. Under the body, I wear a black skirt with green frills at the bottom of the group. On my head and the bottom of the twist braid, I wear a black bow ribbon, which looks very lively.

    And there are a pair of black cat ears on the girl''s head, with two black tails sticking out from behind. There are some blue flames around. That''s not a lot of smart resentment.

    Fire cat phosphorus!

    In the underground world. There is a kind of cat that lives in the fire. It is called flame cat.

    Flame cat phosphorus is the most powerful one among flame cats. Together with other flaming cats, they are active in the temple of the spirit and the underground world as pets of the ancient sense of the earth.

    Because flame cat phosphorus has the ability of being eloquent and being able to talk with the body and soul, the ancient Ming Dynasty felt that it would give the angry spirits in the burning hell ruins to flame cat phosphorus to manage.

    Walking in the back is a girl with a long brown black hair, which is long at the waist, even at the bottom and legs. She has made a single horsetail with dark green ribbon, which is slightly higher than the flame cat phosphorus.

    The girl was dressed in a green and white skirt. On one hand, she was equipped with something that stretched to her shoulder, similar to the mortar''s gun barrel. The front of her chest was inlaid with a dark red gem, and her back was stretched with black wings like a crow.

    Lingwulukong!

    In the underground world, in addition to the flaming cat that lives in the fire, there is another kind of bird in the shape of crow, named hellcrow.

    Like the fire cat phosphorus, lingwulukong also has outstanding ability in the hell crow. It is a hell crow with extremely powerful power, which, together with other hell crows, exists as a pet of the ancient Ming Dynasty.

    However, lingwulukong is no longer a common hell crow.

    Because, in the body of Lingwu Lugong, there is a god named "eight close Wu"!

    The dark red gem inlaid on the chest of Lingwu Lugong was born because of the God who boarded the "eight close Wu" in his body.

    With the "eight close Wu" deity, the power of lingwulukong has already surpassed the level of ordinary hell crow, even surpassed the ancient Ming dijue as the master, with extremely strong power!

    But Lingwu road air also has the ability to control nuclear fusion.

    Therefore, the ancient sense of the earth entrusted the fire control work in the burning hell ruins to lingwulukong, so that lingwulukong could pay attention to the fire control at any time to avoid the burning hell.From the door into the flame cat phosphorus and Ling wulukong looked at the room running around, face full of happy love, are stopped their own pace, surprised.

    "What''s the matter? Love! " Lingwu LUCONG was curious first.

    "You look like you''re happy. What''s going on?"

    "Not only does love seem happy, but the host also seems happy..." Flame cat phosphorus is also surprised to see Gu Ming, curious to ask the voice.

    "Master, what happened?"

    In the past, when flaming cat phosphorus and Lingwu Lugong came to the room of ancient Ming dijue, they only saw the ancient Ming dijue reading books quietly.

    With the ability of reading heart, you can understand others'' ideas through ordinary dialogue. Therefore, for ancient Ming sense, it is more interesting to communicate with others than to understand the behavior of "reading" that requires reading.

    For this reason, Gu mingdijue likes reading very much. In the spirit hall alone, Gu mingdijue can only pass the time by reading.

    It''s very clear that his master''s hobby, the flame cat phosphorus, felt that Gu Ming was actually holding his cheek, not holding a book, but with a faint smile, which surprised him.

    "Isn''t there anything delicious?" Lingwu road empty crooked head, angrily shouted.

    "You must have hidden something delicious!"

    "Stupid!" Flame cat phosphorus bluntly called such a voice, and then showed a strange smile.

    "Yes, there are delicious things, such as the wings of crows..."

    "Then That kind of thing Lingwulukong suddenly shivered, and looked to the ancient Ming with some trepidation.

    "It''s not delicious at all..."

    "I didn''t hide any Raven''s wings. Akon, don''t listen to Akon..." Gu Ming said helplessly, but the smile on his face was still on.

    "Just, some good things happened today..."

    "Good?" It''s said by Gu Ming that the fire cat phosphorus and lingwulukong are more curious.

    "What''s the good thing?"

    "My sister and I have made friends!" Gu Ming fell in love with him, and his eyes curved into crescent like smiles.

    "It''s my brother! Sister''s friend! "

    "Your brother? The master''s friend?... " All of a sudden, the flame cat phosphorus and lingwulukong are shocked.

    Friends

    That is hated by all human beings and monsters. No one is willing to get close to them. Only animals will like it

    Brother

    That closed the mind, no one can find its existence in the state of unconsciousness in love with a brother

    Which one is this for fun

    "Phos! Empty! " Gu Ming suddenly felt serious and looked at the flame cat phosphorus and the spirit black road empty.

    "If I had something important for you to do tomorrow, would you do it?"

    "Something important?" Flame cat phosphorus and lingwulukong unconsciously straightened their backs and responded in unison.

    "As long as it is the master''s order, we will accomplish everything!"

    "Is it?" Ancient Ming to feel the smile, smile so that the fire cat phosphorus and the spirit of the black road hollow raised an unknown premonition.

    And Gu Mingdi''s next sentence also proves that the two girls are right.

    "Well, what if I let you meet someone?"

    "Cross over?!" The flame cat phosphorus and the Lingwu road air both lost their voice.

    Copulating

    Is that the meaning of making yourself cross with others

    "Gollum..." Flame cat phosphorus swallowed a mouthful of saliva, weak mouth said.

    "Master, are you serious?"

    Gu Mingdi felt that he just smiled and didn''t answer, but he let the flame cat phosphorus and the fool like lingwulukong understand.

    If it is necessary, Gu Ming will definitely give such an order!

    At present, the two faces red panic up, let Gu Ming to feel and Gu Ming''s love have sent out the charming laughter like a silver bell

 Chapter 1783

    (I feel like I''ve lost half my life after staying up all night with a cold. I''m dizzy. I don''t know if I can get up and update in time. So, just in case, let''s update in advance...)

    the next day

    This time, it took less than three seconds to be speechless from confused to sober.

    In less than three seconds, the speechless wakes up just in sleep. A pair of wine red pupils stare at the ceiling for a while. Then they think back to what happened before they fell asleep. A wry smile appears on their face.

    Yesterday, under the influence of the laziness of the seven sins, what I experienced all day was more wonderful than anything, from the chance of meeting Gu Ming''s love, getting to know Gu Ming''s consciousness, to the fact that the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall almost fought for themselves.

    Up to now, I can''t believe without words. In the whole process, I didn''t even say a word, didn''t even express an intention, didn''t even do an action, just made a dragon suit in a dragon suit, which could even trigger such an event.

    "Fight for the ownership of bayunbai?..."

    Remembering what Gu Ming said before he left yesterday, his wordless face was weird.

    "When has your charm become so great?..."

    The mouth said so, but for the reason that Gu Ming was so attached to himself, he could guess a little more or less.

    Of course, it can be guessed that Remilia, who has lived for 500 years, can also guess.

    After all, Remilia is not as energetic as Reimu. She doesn''t care about anything. Remilia still knows a little about what happened to her.

    But knowing is knowing, even compassion, but that doesn''t mean Remilia will compromise.

    So, in response to Gu mingdijue''s plan to come to the red devil hall today to fight for the silent ownership, Remilia, as soon as she returned to the red devil hall, summoned all the members of the red devil hall, including the red bell of the gate, to the hall. A serious war conference was held.

    Just. The wordless expression of watching the whole process of the war conference with the help of the night is not called the war conference, but brainwashing education.

    "We can''t let others bully us in the Red Devils hall!"

    "Although the spirit hall is very powerful, we can''t let others dictate it!"

    "Tomorrow''s battle. We are only allowed to win in the Red Devils. Don''t lose! "

    For these three themes. Remilia gave a very passionate speech for three hours.

    As a result, this so-called war conference did not talk about any strategy at all. It''s just fighting the morale of the people in the Red Devils.

    And Remilia''s mood, it seems, is also unusually high.

    Therefore, I have no words to think that this Remilia, once defeated in the battle of conquest of Fantasia, and her ambition to conquest the moon was also shattered. This time, the door-to-door invite war in ancient Ming''s sense should be inspired by the militants hidden in Remilia''s heart.

    Under such circumstances, she almost thought that Remilia just wanted to enjoy the contest with Gu Ming and didn''t care whether she would be taken away by the temple of the spirits.

    Unfortunately, wordless didn''t know. Before the so-called war conference, Remilia complained for an entire hour in front of pachuli and Juye. She complained that wordless shouldn''t go out yesterday, resulting in being looked upon by the underground hall.

    "Maybe there is a good play today..." Speechless sigh out a breath, turn head, looked to own side.

    There, Fleur is holding the thumb of one hand, sleeping very sweet, and the other hand is tightly holding speechless.

    Want to come, in this little girl''s heart, should be really worried that speechless will leave her, go to the spirit hall

    Smirked and shook her head, speechless and gentle action to pull Fleming''s hand away from her body, and then pull out the thumb contained in her mouth, and then began to wake her up

    ¡­¡­

    Holding the nodding head and dozing furan, wordless, she walked out of the corridor and came to the hall of the Red Devils hall.

    But as soon as he came out of the corridor, he was speechless.

    In the hall of the Red Devils hall, Goblin maids dressed in maid''s clothes lined up in two neat rows on both sides of the hall. Their faces were full of awe inspiring, and they were waiting there as if they were ready to go.

    On the platform at the end of the stairs of the Red Devils hall, pachuli and the little devil stood there, left and right, like some kind of guard. Remilia was suspended in the middle of the air a little behind pachuli and the little devil, with a proud smile on her face.

    It has to be said that such a display is really impressive.

    Not to mention speechless, even the sleepy Fleur was awakened, looking at the fierce rehearsal in front of her eyes, her eyes were full of consternation, but the next second she spoke clearly.

    "It must be my sister''s idea again!"

    It can be heard from this sentence that in order to show her full majesty, Remilia has definitely done many similar things before.This makes wordless can''t help but secretly start to worry about, later, when Gu Mingdi feels and Gu Mingdi falls in love, will he fight with Remilia directly because of this rehearsal

    With this idea, speechless and direct a space transfer, appeared beside pachuli.

    Shua

    Almost in the moment of speechless appearance, all the people''s eyes of the whole audience gathered together, and the fierce atmosphere also came together. It was only after finding out that the coming person was the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall that the momentum slowed down and recovered again.

    For the arrival of speechless, Remilia just gave a slight glance and ignored it.

    "Fleur, come here too..."

    It''s obvious that Remilia wants Fran, as the second miss of the Red Devils hall, to put on a show with Remilia.

    In the past, even if she was obedient, Fleur would not mention much energy, but today is the exception.

    Because today is an important day to decide whether your brother will leave you!

    Fran''s drive is definitely the biggest in the whole Red Devils hall.

    "I see! Sister! " At the moment, Fran responds loudly, flies up and comes to the bottom left of Remilia, where she is directly suspended.

    In this regard, by Remilia to ignore the speechless can not help but some want to protest.

    I''m not as lazy as yesterday. I''m lazy to talk and move. I have my own will!

    Ignore their own will, casually take their own ownership to compete with others, what is this

    However, to protest in such a showdown, silence would be equivalent to losing Remilia a big face. It must be worse for Remilia than to die once.

    So, speechless can only helplessly walk to pachuli''s side and quietly ask.

    "As for putting on such a position?..."

    Pachuli seems to be used to the quiet intimacy in her ear. She just holds a book and responds with a clean face.

    "It''s Remy''s idea. He said that it''s not easy for others to come to the world once. It needs a grand welcome..."

    "Is this a grand welcome? I think it''s xiamawei? " Wordless headache knead his eyebrow.

    "What about the night?"

    Pachuli opened her mouth, just wanted to say something, suddenly, her eyes moved, raised her head, and looked at the door at the end of the hall below.

    "Here we are!"

    In the moment when the voice falls, the door of the Red Devils hall suddenly opens below.

    Outside the door, a decent Maid Dress night with a free and easy attitude, with four young girls, slowly walked in.

    Excluding the night, walking in the front is the body with gentle and calm temperament, the face of a quaint ancient Ming sense.

    After Gu Ming''s eyes, he looks curious and looks around constantly. Then he looks at Gu Ming''s love.

    At the back, the two girls who had not met before walked side by side. They walked steadily and step by step, like escorts, behind the love between Gu Ming and Gu Ming.

    Walking on the left is a cute girl with cat ears and two cat tails, dressed in a dark suit and tied with a double horsetail twist braid.

    This young girl''s body is followed by some ghosts in the shape of blue flame that are hard to see with the naked eye. A pair of playful eyes are moving around nimbly. At first sight, she knows that she is a restless master.

    As for the girl on the right, she is also a very lovely girl.

    It was a young girl with long brown black hair tied into a horsetail with green ribbon, a pair of raven like black wings on the back, a gun barrel on one hand, and a dark red gem embedded in her chest.

    Compared with the girl like a cat, the girl watched the surrounding environment with some unbridled, as if she was very bold, which made people subconsciously let the girl off guard.

    However, the real sharp person can feel that the girl''s body is carrying a breath of heart thro

 Chapter 1784

    (Fourth...)

    (it''s really not easy to code in the case of a cold. For the sake of such hard work, friends can have a lot of support...)

    Gu Ming feels!

    Ancient love!

    Lingwulukong!

    Fire cat phosphorus!

    The four members of the spirit hall finally came to the Red Devils hall!

    Seeing that she brought the four members of the underground spirit hall into the hall of the Red Devils hall at night, she stood at the side of the hall door and made a gesture of invitation to the four people, i.e. Gu mingdijue, Gu mingdilian, Ling wulukong and Huo Maoye. On both sides of the hall, two rows of goblin maids bowed immediately.

    Welcome to the red devils

    The neat voice reverberated over the whole Red Devils hall. In addition to the rehearsal like that, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus could not help being scared. Their waists seemed to be quite straight.

    Only Gu Mingdi felt and fell in love with Gu Mingdi. One of them had the same look, the other had the same curiosity. Regardless of the two rows around, the goblin maids, who had brought a lot of gas, went on and stopped at the bottom of the stairs.

    At this point, the atmosphere of the original fierce immediately became tense.

    Remilia looks down at the ancient Ming''s ground vision, while the ancient Ming''s ground vision looks up slightly at Remilia. The two people''s eyes are together. When others think that they will have a direct conversation, the ancient Ming''s ground vision turns around and looks to the side of the platform above the stairs.

    Speechless, standing there!

    "Ah..." Ancient Ming to love a small exclamation, followed by a bright eyes. With a cheering gesture, excited shouting.

    "Brother! You finally move! It''s not lying on the ground! "

    Hearing this, wordless heart some small depressed.

    I didn''t mean to lie on the ground, nor to stay still. That was the relationship affected by the original sin of laziness.

    At the same time, wordless heart also some sad up.

    Strictly speaking, yesterday, speechless only said a word to Gu Ming''s love.

    Mingming just said a word, the other side is now very intimate called his brother, this progress. Is it too soon

    Of course. In my heart, I feel very sad. I have no intention to love Gu Ming, and some poor little girls, who are also full of love without words.

    So. Speechless sighs. A little magic. I used a little magic to communicate with my heart and conveyed a word to Remilia.

    "Next time, I will ignore my will to do such a thing. I''ll spank you in front of the whole red devils

    The proud smile on Remilia''s face, which was in full swing, was slightly stiff, and then she came back imperceptibly. However, she was afraid of the flickering look in her eyes.

    Until then, speechless just tidied up a mood, on the face hung a let a person cannot find fault to smile, walk down the stairs.

    In the whole process, the eyes of the four people, i.e. Gu Ming Di Jue, Gu Ming Di Lian, Ling Wu Lu Kong and Huo Mao ye, have been moving with speechless, and their eyes have different expressions.

    Ancient sense is expectation.

    Love is exciting.

    Lingwulukong is curious.

    Fire cat phosphorus is cunning.

    In the eyes of these four people, which contain their own different expressions, speechless came to the front of Gu Ming dijue, who was standing in the first place. With one hand on his left chest, he bent over and performed a standard noble etiquette.

    "Welcome to the red devils! Miss gummingdi! "

    I saw wordless bowing and saluting, with a polite appearance. Gu Ming, who had been calm before, felt that he was a little embarrassed.

    "Then That You

    Looking at Gu Ming, I feel very cramped. I can''t help but feel funny and speak softly.

    "Just call me white!"

    Hearing this, Gu Ming realized that his performance was a little out of order. He took a deep breath, adjusted his mind and smiled politely.

    "I see. Bai, you don''t want to call me Miss Gu Mingdi. Let me sleep!"

    "And me! And me! " Gu Ming''s love, regardless of the eyes of anyone around him, ran over at once, hugged a silent arm, which was a very happy smile.

    "Brother, you can call me love!"

    "Love!" The ancient Ming felt the sound of a small shout.

    "You can''t be so rude!"

    "It''s OK. I personally like the lively and lovely look of love..." Speechless and unconcerned waved and touched the head of love in ancient and Ming Dynasty.

    "Then I''ll call you love!"

    "Well!" In silent touch, Gu Ming''s eyes narrowed comfortably, a pair of green eyes full of happiness.

    It''s not only the love of the ancient Ming Dynasty, but also the joy in the eyes of the silent ancient Ming Dynasty.

    It seems that being able to talk to the speechless opposites who were reluctant to talk all the time yesterday has made the mood of the two sisters of ancient Ming Dynasty better.However, lingwulukong and flame cat phosphorus are looking at speechless with their eyes. They all blush when they think back to the "important things" they were told yesterday.

    After the initial exchange, speechless patted the small head of Gu Mingdi''s love, let Gu Mingdi''s love release itself, and then stretched out a hand to Gu Mingdi''s feeling, showing a bright smile.

    "I have been waiting for you for a long time, please follow me up..."

    Seeing the hand stretched out in front of him and the bright smile on his silent face, Gu Ming''s heart began to beat faster and his eyes began to drift. After a while, he got up his courage and stretched out his hand with a little formality. He put his palm into his silent hand.

    I felt that the soft jade hand was put into my own hand, and I could not help pinching it, which made my face redder and made the thief smile.

    In contact with the opposite sex, Gu Ming seems to have some pure feelings

    I don''t know what I think of at all. If it wasn''t for his ability of reading mind, which made him have a strong interest in him, or even a little favor, it would never be this performance.

    Holding the hand of Gu Mingdi Jue, speechless as a gentleman who intends to invite others to dance, he lowers himself slightly and leads Gu Mingdi Jue up the stairs.

    Gu Ming''s love was also for the things that he held the hand of Gu Ming but didn''t hold his own hand, but he puffed up his cheeks. However, he saw that Wu Ming and Gu Ming were walking up the stairs. Gu Ming''s love hurriedly followed with lingwulukong and flame cat phosphorus.

    On the platform above the stairs, Remilia, who was floating, looked at the scene of wordless leading Gu Mingdi''s hand up. She was so complicated that she didn''t know what to say.

    Just now, wordless went down to meet Gu Mingdi as the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall and behaved politely, which made Remilia feel very dignified, but it would be a little uncomfortable.

    But no matter what, Remilia still has to put on a good posture, or what''s her majesty

    With Fran, Remilia slowly descended from the mid air. When Gu Ming felt that she was on the platform, Remilia and Fran also descended from the mid air.

    Two people on the line of sight, although did not say how tit for tat, but the atmosphere is a little tense.

    On the other hand, furan and Gu Mingdi love each other, but they both express their emotions on their faces. They stare at each other in a huffy manner. People who don''t know think these two little girls are going to grab any toys.

    Looking at this scene, speechless opened his mouth, very want to say something, but finally turned into a long sigh.

    Forget it, let these two sisters go

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, outside a window in the hall of the Red Devils hall, several figures peeped their heads secretly and kept looking inside.

    "It''s beginning!" On the broom, Marisa tried to suppress her voice and waved to one side.

    "Come and have a look!"

    "Hee hee..." Shot life pill Wen holding the camera in his hand, said eagerly.

    "In order to record today''s duel between the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall, I didn''t report it yesterday because of my due diligence. There must be a lot of materials to write today. It''s amazing!"

    "Ah..." Different from Malisha and sheming Marvin, who are going to watch a good play and take a sneak shot, Lingmeng looks totally uninterested, said lazily.

    "Why should I come here to do such a thing?"

    "Well, do you mention a little bit of energy..." Said morlisha with a smile.

    "That''s the duel between the red devil hall and the spirit hall. Don''t you wonder what kind of duel they are going to have?"

    "I''m not interested!" Lingmeng replied without hesitation.

    "At that time, it''s better to go back to the Shenshe for tea!"

    "You can drink tea at any time, but this is the only time for such a good play, Lingmeng..." Shoot to order pill Wen to give voice to advise.

    "Besides, it''s also likely to turn into an event that ignores the rules of the rune card. If you don''t look after it, you''ll be in more trouble once it causes a change..."

    "If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have come here!" Lingmeng snorted coldly, raised his eyes and looked into the Red Devils hall.

    "What a bunch of troublemakers..."

 Chapter 1785

    I don''t know from when, all the goblin maids on the lookout are scattered, making the hall of the Red Devils hall silent. Only how many women on the terrace are still fighting.

    "Then..." Behind her, there are three people: pachuli, Zha ye and little devil. Next to her, there is furan, who is in love with Gu Mingdi and is staring at each other. Remilia is full of confidence.

    "Since you come to challenge, it''s up to you to decide the way to fight!"

    It''s not how generous Remilia wants to be, but how confident she wants to be in front of her opponents to suppress them.

    It''s true that Remilia is a vampire who has lived for 500 years. Even though she looks young, the strong aura released from her body is really clear. If she changes her opponent, maybe she will be overwhelmed by Remilia and lose her balance.

    Unfortunately, this time, Remilia''s opponent is Gu Mingdi Jue.

    In terms of the time of survival, Gu Ming felt that she was not under Remilia at all, or even beyond!

    Compared with Remilia, there is no doubt that Gu Ming experienced a lot more suffering. Because of the relationship between their own abilities, the thoroughness of human nature and people''s hearts is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In addition, the ability of Gu Ming''s mind reading clearly shows Remilia''s intention. How could Gu Ming''s mind be confused

    So, under the strong aura of Remilia, Gu Ming felt that he was only half open, and his face did not change at all.

    "In any case, Bai is also the steward of the red devil hall. Since we are here to fight for his ownership, we have to abide by the rules of the red devil hall. So. It''s up to the Red Devils to decide the way to fight... "

    Treat people in their own way!

    Compared with Remilia, Gu Ming did not show absolute confidence. Also did not show absolute arrogance. In a gentle tone, she ignores the strong pressure of Remilia. Let Remilia as if a punch in cotton, momentum suddenly a stagnation.

    But to see Remilia was hit and raked in for a while, instead, it frustrated her momentum here. On one side, pachuli glanced at Gu Mingdi and said such a sentence.

    "Since it''s the comparison between the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall, and the number of people here seems to be a little more, it''s only natural that we should give you some concessions in some places..."

    This time, Gu Ming felt a little silent.

    With the ability of reading heart, Gu Ming knows what pachuli is playing.

    Retreat for progress!

    A move to retreat into advance, but let Gu Ming feel also can not find the words of refutation, can only face helpless opening.

    "If I decide the way to fight, then I will definitely work out the way to fight against our advantages. For example, let yesterday''s fuka duel go on. Are you sure you want me to decide the way to fight?..."

    Hearing this, Remilia and others looked at each other.

    It has to be said that if it really evolved to duel with "fuka", fairness and unfairness will not be mentioned for the time being. The ability of ancient and Ming sense of the earth can really occupy a great advantage.

    In that case, in the end, it is really possible to lose wordless.

    In order to suppress each other''s momentum, and reduce their own odds

    That''s what fools do.

    At the moment, Remilia said directly, her mouth curled.

    "That is to say, there is no strategy at all for the spirit hall to come here this time, but how many moves are we going to give and how many moves are you going to take?"

    "If the Red Devils have a real strategy for this competition, it will be more beneficial for me who has the ability of reading mind!" Gu Ming feels that he looks at pachuli, and his eyes are quite meaningful.

    "The Red Devils do have excellent brains, and it''s impossible not to think about it. So I guess you won''t work out any tactics. If you have any tactics, it''s to see the moves, right?..."

    "So it is..." Patricia got it.

    "Our side is in your ability. We can''t draw up tactics. We can only see moves and moves. Because we don''t have any tactics, we can''t give full play to our advantages. We can only see moves and moves. As a result, we don''t have any preparation for this fight at all?..."

    Such a conclusion comes out that no matter the members of the Red Devils hall or the spirit hall, there is a trace of helplessness on their faces.

    If the so-called strategy is really considered to be comprehensive and evolved to a certain extent, then it will return to the origin.You don''t see, many famous meetings, decision-making to the end, often only a few square array will be implemented

    This is the battle between the wise and the wise!

    Therefore, in the first lunar war, eight cloud purple, a demon and sage, was caught in the trap of eight Yi Yonglin and lost.

    Therefore, in the second moon war, eight Yi Yonglin of the moon will be defeated by eight cloud purple and lose a big face.

    In the end, the battle between the wise and the wise, if not the gap between them is too large, will only be the loss of both sides.

    This is the performance of balance!

    I don''t know whether to be lucky or to be unfortunate. The Red Devils hall and the spirit hall are really close to each other. As a result, they are back to the original point, resulting in no preparation.

    It can''t be said that both sides are too reckless, but both sides think too much, and both sides have their own small cleverness, which makes such a scene happen, which makes both sides helpless.

    There was no way, pachuli turned her head, turned her eyes to stand aside, reduced her sense of existence infinitely, and looked speechless.

    "In that case, Bai, it''s up to you to decide the way to fight!"

    As soon as the voice fell, on the scene, many young girls'' eyes were bright, and their eyes gathered on the speechless body.

    Originally, I was going to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When I couldn''t control the situation, I came on to block it. Besides, like yesterday, when a real silent dragon set background was directly stunned by the words of pachuli, I pointed at my nose with uncertainty.

    "I?..."

    "Who else is there besides you?" At this point, patchouli''s face is not very well.

    "At the end of the day, this battle is really because of you, and the winning side can get you. It seems reasonable for you to decide the way to fight?"

    "Hello Hello! I am innocent! " Speechless hurriedly clear.

    "I was lying on one side of the court yesterday, and things turned out like this, let alone I had to give up to the winning side like a prize. I was still full of fog myself..."

    "If so, it''s up to you to decide how to fight!" Gu Ming felt that a pretty face revealed a serious taste.

    "We really decided to let the winning side have you without your consent, so you are entitled to decide to use your method to let us decide the winner!"

    It''s a little unexpected for wordless. She looks to Remilia on one side.

    "You are my housekeeper, even if you are really let out, you should not have complaints!" In saying so, Remilia turned away.

    "But this time I will allow you to make your own decision."

    Hearing this, wordless smiled bitterly, crouched down and touched Remilia''s head, which made her stiff. Just when she wanted to get angry, the soft voice of wordless spread into her ears.

    "Do you really want to let me out?"

    In a simple sentence, she not only appeased Remilia, but also let Remilia feel soft and falter.

    "You You are my housekeeper, my property. Of course, I will not let you out... "

    "Is it?" No words, no regrets.

    "Just a housekeeper?"

    "You You don''t think it''s mine My brother?... " Remilia snorted, and the mosquito began.

    "Although it''s just what you think, I can''t stand it if you think a little bit. It''s just a little bit..."

    "All right..." Speechless shrugged his shoulders and looked at the ancient Ming.

    "And you? Why do you want me? Strictly speaking, we only know each other today, don''t we? "

    "I..." Gu Ming felt that he was a little nervous and said uneasily.

    "I I just want to be a friend with you

    Yes!

    To do so many things, Gu Ming feels that he just wants to have a friend!

    "Brother..." Fleming takes a step forward and grabs her speechless left hand.

    "Brother..." Gu Ming''s love also stepped forward and held the silent right hand.

    Four girls, two sisters, all expressed their desire from the heart.

    The desire for silence

 Chapter 1786

    If Remilia and Fran''s desire for themselves can be predicted completely without any words, then Gu Ming''s feeling and love for himself really surprised him.

    It''s not that Wuyan doesn''t know why they yearn for themselves, but that Wuyan doesn''t know why they yearn for themselves.

    Although he had known the experience of the relationship before he knew it, he had to admit that knowing is one thing and whether he can understand it is another.

    After all, wordless still underestimates Gu Ming''s desire for friends and playmates.

    After all, no matter how you say it, wordless sisters didn''t know the ancient Ming sisters until yesterday. The ancient Ming sisters didn''t know wordless sisters until yesterday, and the two sides can even say that they didn''t say a word, didn''t have any communication, just met each other.

    In this way, the sisters of ancient Ming show such a desire. It can be imagined how afraid they are of loneliness.

    At least, I have the heart to know the feeling of loneliness.

    And this also makes the previously thought that no matter who loses or wins in the end, he will not leave the Red Devils'' hall for a while.

    Gu Ming feels and loves so much for himself. Can he really bear to let them feel dejected and go back to the temple of the spirits

    This idea, in the silent heart slightly flashed, it was wordless plane.

    If you go to the temple of spirits with Gu Mingdi and Gu Mingdi based on sympathy, you will not only hurt Remilia, Fleur and others, but also Gu Mingdi and Gu Mingdi will not be happy.

    So, compassion, that is absolutely not allowed!

    Think of here, speechless can not help but ponder for a while, a few seconds later, revealed a helpless expression.

    "Don''t you make me more reluctant to watch you tit for tat?"

    "I''m just fighting back. If I''m so provoked by the spirit hall before I change, I won''t give up until the spirit hall is destroyed!" Remilia snorted.

    "So, it''s two different things. You just need to decide the way to fight as we say!"

    "Please decide the way to fight!" Ancient clear ground feels to look at speechless eye directly, deep red pupil reveals the firm and resolute that way is unidentified.

    "No matter how we compete, we will try our best!"

    This Speechless first is the language to stop for a while, then in the brain nimble flash, the eyeball dribbled to turn up.

    "Will you agree with any way of competition?"

    "Yes!" The ancient sense of the earth is the first to make a sound.

    "This battle is meant to fight for you, so it''s up to you to decide the way to win!"

    "So..." Speechless nodded, turned and looked at Remilia.

    "That is to say, it''s up to me to decide the final winner?"

    When she heard this, Remilia frowned, but on second thought, compared with the spirit hall, wordless feelings for the Red Devils hall are undoubtedly heavier. If she decides the winner, she should be more inclined to the Red Devils hall, right

    So Remilia agreed.

    "Yes, the final winner is up to you!"

    "Then, I''ll summarize it!" There was a smile on silent face and a ring of fingers.

    "Since the way of competition is determined by me, and the final winner is determined by me, the ultimate goal of this competition, I regard it as, who can meet my requirements, satisfy me, attract me and follow me voluntarily, then who is the winner, right?..."

    Wen Yan, the girls of the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall began to see each other.

    Indeed, if it evolves into this situation, isn''t it equivalent to asking for wordless pleasure in disguise

    This makes Remilia, Gu Mingdi and even every young girl feel a little uncomfortable, but there is no way to refute it.

    Although it is possible, Remilia and Gu Ming both want wordless to choose themselves, but if wordless chooses others, they can''t force them, can they

    Therefore, even if it is said that it is to please wordless, the girls can only recognize it.

    At present, Remilia and Gu Ming both nodded heavily.

    "Yes!"

    When this sentence came out of Remilia''s and gumming''s mouth, a successful smile appeared on the speechless face.

    Seeing this smile, Remilia and Gu Ming felt that there was only a chill rising from their back, which made them feel bad about making a living.

    At the next moment, the wordless words also made Remilia and Gu Mingdi feel that all the girls in the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall look dull."Let''s wear a maid''s dress first."

    There was a moment of silence.

    Fran and Gu Ming are in love with each other, so they don''t seem to know what the maid''s clothes are. Pachuli and Zha ye are so stiff that they don''t seem to know how to react. Lingwulukang and huohuomaophosphor even stare their eyes round and are caught by this sentence.

    Only Remilia and Gu Ming felt that they had been silent for a while, and then at the same time, they cast their eyes on the speechless body.

    "What did you just say?..." Remilia did not laugh, and there was a dangerous gleam in her scarlet eyes.

    "Try again..."

    "Then That Gu Ming felt that his face was troubled.

    "I don''t understand. Is wearing a maid''s uniform helpful to the competition?"

    "You said it!" Speechless like helpless shrugs.

    "As long as I can be satisfied and moved, it''s the winner. In that case, first show me in a maid''s uniform to see if I can be attracted."

    This time, Remilia and Gu Ming feel absolutely certain.

    Speechless, absolutely want to let oneself wait for a person to beg his favor!

    No, it''s not just to please people, but to seduce people in disguise!

    "Are you kidding me?!" Remilia, with the highest self-esteem, cried out in a rage.

    "You want me to wear a maid''s dress?"

    As the owner of the Red Devils hall, the vampire who has lived for 500 years, once even ruled a large number of monsters in Fantasia, and almost won the domination of Fantasia, Remilia went to wear maid''s clothes

    That''s more difficult than having spiritual dreams with moral integrity!

    But it''s just that, speechless eyebrows, provocative mouth.

    "Are you going to throw in the towel?"

    Being provoked by wordless, Remilia was angry, but she couldn''t say a word.

    After all, Remilia didn''t want to give up or wear a maid''s uniform.

    On one side, she frowned and opened her mouth.

    "Mr. Bai, is this too much?"

    There''s no doubt that I''m not willing to watch my master put on people''s clothes.

    "Anyway, we are the only one here, no one else, if everyone doesn''t say anything, no one knows today''s affairs!" The silent corner of the mouth raised a smile.

    "So, isn''t it fun to try something you never thought of before?"

    "Interesting?" Night hesitated for a moment, with uncertain voice of inquiry.

    "Is it because of the fun that you let the eldest lady wear the maid''s clothes?"

    In the face of the uncertainty of the night, I said such a sentence without any words.

    "Or what?"

    "You You fellow! " Just as Remilia wanted to get angry, a soft voice with a little perseverance sounded from her side.

    "If this can attract you..." Said Gu Mingdi very seriously.

    "I''m willing to cooperate!"

    "What --!" Lingwu road air and flame cat phosphorus took a breath of cool air.

    Don''t mention lingulukong and flame cat phosphorus. Even Remilia, pachuli and Zhanyi can''t believe that they look at Guming.

    "Whoa..." The twinkling stars twinkled in the eyes of ancient love.

    "Sister is so cool!"

    Hearing the words of love from ancient Ming Dynasty, a sense of satisfaction rose when ancient Ming Dynasty felt down and straightened his back involuntarily.

    "As long as Bai can go back to the spirit hall with us, it''s just a set of maid''s clothes, I have no problem!"

    "My brother won''t go back to the spirit hall with you!" Fran was in a hurry and grabbed Remilia''s hand.

    "Sister, you must not lose to her!"

    "Fu Fran Remilia''s mouth twitched.

    "Do you really want me to wear a maid''s dress?"

    "Don''t you dare, sister?" Said Fran angrily.

    "Then let Fran wear it!"

    "How could you wear it!" Remilia was shocked, her eyes were full of struggle and hesitation, and finally she gave a hard look.

    "You remember!"

    Against the eyes of all the girls in the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall, they are speechless and proud.

    Can let Remilia and Gu Ming feel to wear maid ''s clothes, in the whole fantasy country, should only oneself be able to do it r1152

 Chapter 1787

    Thank you very much for the wonderful CC

    At this moment, the whole Red Devils Hall presents a eerie silence.

    Wuyan, pachuli, Zha ye, Fleur, Gu Ming Di Lian, Ling Wu Lu Kong and Huo Mao ye stand on the platform side by side, looking at the scene ahead, they are silent.

    Because, in front of the seven, two petite girls also stood there side by side.

    Remilia!

    Ancient and clear sense!

    However, at this time, the two Red Devils hall and the owner of the hall of the spirit of the earth have a pretty, delicate and tender lovely face with a little bit of red halo.

    Of course, although Remilia and Gu Mingdi feel that they both have red halos on their faces, the emotions that can cause them to appear red are different.

    Remilia''s face will turn red. It''s all about shame and anger.

    Ancient Ming to feel the face will appear red, it is simply because of shyness.

    There is no reason for it.

    After half an hour of wriggling, Remilia''s cherry colored Goth Lori costume has disappeared, and Gu Ming feels that the original costume has been replaced by the most common one in the Red Devils Museum.

    Maid''s dress!

    It''s mainly in blue and white. It''s wearing a hundred fold white hair circle on the head. The skirt only reaches the knee position. It''s also wearing white stockings on the feet. There''s a white hanging dress like an apron in front of it. It''s a standard maid''s dress!

    Moreover, since there is no maid''s uniform that can match Remilia''s and Gu mingdijue''s in the red devil Museum, the maid''s clothes worn by the two petite girls at this time are too large. However, they did not reduce the charm of the two girls at all. Instead, they seemed to have a different sense of beauty.

    If you want to describe it, it''s like a girl wearing a boy''s shirt. It''s obviously too big. You can wear it as a skirt directly. But in this way, not only is there no sense of incongruity, but it will increase a lot of temptation for girls.

    Now, Remilia and gumming feel that they are wearing loose maid''s clothes. It has the same taste.

    Seeing Remilia''s face full of shame and anger, she carried her maid''s clothes. As if he had been humiliated by heaven, Gu Ming felt that his face was covered with shyness, and he would not let the too loose maid''s clothes slip down, revealing the white and delicate appearance. Everyone''s performance is different.

    I''ve never seen my sister''s face staring at each other.

    I also haven''t seen my master''s shy appearance of lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus have opened up my mouth. I didn''t close it for half a day.

    Pachuli, on the other hand, can''t believe her eyes. Another unexpected performance, with a little wry smile on his face.

    As for the night, she was staring at her eldest daughter. That is to say, Remilia''s face in the maid''s dress, which was full of shame and indignation, suddenly raised her head and covered her nose. She was in a state of embarrassment that might be bleeding from her nose at any time.

    Only a silent person, always silent.

    If people in fanciful countryside know that the owner of the Red Devils hall and the owner of the spirit hall will wear maid''s clothes, they will certainly scare off the chin of the ground.

    Shot life Marvin, who was hiding out of the window, was so excited that he almost shook all the feathers on his crow like wings. He kept clapping frantically at Remilia and Guming.

    "Big news! This can definitely be the material of big news! "

    "Did those two people also take the medicine made by the moon man of yongyongting, and have bad brains?" Lingmeng tilts his head, as if three views are destroyed.

    "Is this a change?"

    "Hee hee..." Marisa giggled a few times.

    "All of a sudden, things seem to be very interesting..."

    On the other side, Remilia felt as if she was doing some shameful play under the different eyes of seven people in front of her. On her small face, the color of blood continued to spread, which made her couldn''t help showing her tusks and shouting.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen other people wear maid''s clothes? "

    Under Remilia''s roar, all the people nodded at the same time. Then they woke up and shook their heads stupidly. It seemed that she had not yet reacted to her, which made Remilia angry and glared at speechless.

    "I will remember today''s disgrace!"

    "How How are you doing?... " Gu Ming''s sense of the earth is also speechless, a little wriggling, but also very hopeful to ask the voice.

    "Well Do you look good? "

    Smell speech, speechless look at Remilia and Gu Ming to feel that wearing the maid''s dress appearance, in the heart emerged an impulse.

    Of course, it''s not an evil impulse, but an impulse to desperately want to get what you absolutely want.

    Under the control of this impulse, speechless eyes sparked a strange light and said such a sentence.

    "Not enough!""Not enough?" Zhuduo''s women were stunned.

    Not enough

    What do you mean

    "Not enough!" In zhuduo''s stunned expression, speechless as if suffering from something, she cried with great excitement.

    "Another set of * * apron!"

    Air, frozen in an instant.

    Don''t say that Remilia and Gu Ming are aware of each other. Apart from Fran and Gu Ming''s love for each other, who don''t know why they are askew, and who are talking about "what is the apron", the four people, pachuli, Zha ye, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus, are petrified and frozen on the spot, and their faces are frozen.

    "* * apron?!" Outside the window of the Red Devils hall, Lingmeng, Malisha and sheming marwen also cried out in silence. Then they glanced at each other and pressed their faces on the glass of the window. Their eyes were so wide that the thief grew up.

    ¡°**¡­ Apron?... " Ancient Ming to feel like a dull whisper, then, the whole face red into a ripe apple like color.

    Remilia''s Scarlet eyes sparkled with blood, and her face was full of murderous eyes.

    "Do you want to die once?..."

    However, the speechless, which has been dominated by inexplicable impulses, not only has no timidity, but also has a great momentum. In an indisputable tone, he declared.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Do it for me! "

    Under the cover of the inexplicable momentum, Remilia''s murderous air on her face faded away, her eyes even showed a faint and timid look, and she could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva when she saw that she was so excited as if she was facing her idol.

    But the speechless frenzy is not over.

    "If it''s only Remilia and Jue, it''s not enough!" So, speechless hard turned his head, facing pachuli, Zha night, lingwulukong, flaming cat phosphorus and other girls, and his face pulled up an arc that made the girls tremble.

    "You, dress me too!"

    "We wear it too!" A group of girls also cried out.

    "Shall we wear them too?" Fran said, not knowing why.

    "What kind of apron..."

    "Do you wear them together?" Gu Ming''s face is full of excitement.

    "It''s like fun!"

    "Please stop joking, Lord Bai!" Night is a threat.

    "If it''s too much, it will only be Lord Bai who makes you angry!"

    It''s a pity that the threat of night is of no use to the speechless people now.

    Like a fanatic, he said bluntly.

    "Do you want to win or not?"

    Under the fierce question of speechless, even the night was stopped. For a while, I couldn''t speak.

    "Here This guy All of a sudden, what happened? " Lingwu road was at a loss. He even laughed at the fire cat phosphorus.

    "What''s the matter with the master''s mind?"

    "This state..." Only pachuli, in the eyes of a little flustered performance, seems to think of something.

    "Is it the original sin of greed?"

    "Greed?" All the women looked at pachuli with a little panic.

    "Didn''t he say ''not enough''?" Patchouli smiled bitterly.

    "This is the most suitable vocabulary to explain the original sin of greed. Under the influence of this original sin, the idea of" not enough "will be deeply rooted in people''s hearts. I think now, it should be this idea that affects him and makes him crazy to pursue what he wants to achieve..."

    "And That is to say... " Said Gu Mingdi indelibly.

    "What he is crazy about now is our Dress up?... "

    "What kind of pursuit is that?" Remilia burst into a rage.

    However, compared with Remilia, the silent momentum is more fierce.

    "All in all, just change it for me!"

    Seeing the speechless mood almost soaring, many women were overwhelmed by the fierce momentum and cried out. They ran to change clothes like birds and beasts

 Chapter 1788

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "God''s regret" and "turnip with vegetables"

    Night falls quietly

    Tonight, there is no moon, no stars, no light in the dark night sky, not even a wisp of black clouds.

    This weather, if it''s morning, will be very sunny, but at night, it''s a little depressed. For most monsters who often play at night, this weather is not good. Even vampires who love night are the same.

    In normal weather, even Remilia will appear to have no spirit.

    Now, it''s not just Remilia. In the whole red devil hall, except for a group of goblin maids who are still working, all the girls have no spirit.

    On the edge of the platform round table in the hall of the Red Devils hall, wordless is sitting at the top of Remilia''s usual seat, drinking a cup of black tea contentedly.

    In addition to speechless, the rest were all listless and tired.

    Remilia and Gu Mingdi feel that they are also sitting in a seat, lying on the table and sleeping in the past. Obviously, they are exhausted.

    Patricia also sat in a seat and fell asleep. In addition to being tired, her face also had a look of exhaustion.

    Lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus lie on the ground, with their eyes closed and panting. They don''t know whether they have slept or fainted directly.

    Even the two most energetic people, Fran and Gu Mingdi, lie on the table directly. They are exhausted and fall into a dream. We can imagine what they were like before.

    That''s for sure.

    For a whole day, these young girls should fall into a kind of speechless demand in a fanatical state because of the influence of the original sin of greed. From morning to now, they have been constantly changing clothes to meet the speechless desire for greed.

    Under such continuous replacement, even if the girls present are not human beings, their physical strength is not really exhausted, and their mental fatigue is much more serious than their appearance, so they will show a state of lying down.

    Looking carefully, Remilia and Gu Ming don''t know when they will put on the loose maid''s clothes again. Pachuli is wearing a very sexy pajama. Flemish and Gu Ming are in love with wearing a half covered shirt. Lingwulukong is wearing a protective suit without a hat. Flamingo is wearing a black fur cloth like a swimsuit, With a pair of ears and tail, a pair of full kitten dress.

    And the only one who remained awake, like a pillar standing on the side of the night, on the body, the all-time Maid uniform except the apron part, all disappeared.

    In other words, now, night is a state of vacuum, wearing a real apron!

    This is also the reason why the night stands there, without movement at all, without waves on the face, but the blue eyes are constantly suffused with the waves of the impulse like shyness, which desperately wants to escape.

    After all, if she moves a little in the middle of the night, the apron that can only barely cover her body will be misplaced, exposing some parts that should not be exposed.

    In fact, even if you don''t move in the night, the white shoulders, smooth arms and soft thighs exposed outside are very attractive.

    At least, speechless has been looking at the direction of Juye from the beginning, which makes Juye tense her body. Her eyes wander around uneasily and dare not look up speechless, until she can''t bear the hot speechless vision.

    "Mr. Bai, can you let me take the first lady, the second lady and miss Patchouli back to my room to have a rest?"

    It has to be said that even in the face of such a dilemma, the performance of Zha night is justified, well behaved and worthy of the title of "the perfect and unrestrained maid chief".

    If you don''t have all the flusters in your eyes, it will be more perfect.

    This also makes silent heart a burst of funny, the heart is also more satisfied.

    There is no doubt that wordless has the wealth that no one can match, and also has the strength to stand in the front line in the fantasy village, and despises the rights and other things.

    Therefore, under the influence of the original sin of greed, wordless is not greedy for money or power. As a result, the greedy psychology is vented on this kind of things similar to play.

    It seems that it''s hard to cry or laugh, but for wordless people, it''s better to see the members of the red devil hall and the spirit hall play in front of themselves than any money or power, and it''s also very eye-catching.

    "Take Remilia and Fran back to the original room, and then go to the library to inform the little devil. Let the little devil take Patsy back to rest..." Speechless originally wanted to continue to let Juye do something, but suddenly seemed to think of something else. His mouth turned up and he said.

    "In addition, prepare several rooms for the goblin maids to take their sleep and love them to have a rest!""Yes!" Night is like Amnesty, eyes turn, blue pupils turn into red, time static ability is fully open.

    In the next moment, Remilia, Fleur, Gu Mingdi Jue and Gu Mingdi love two sisters and a group of young girls such as pachuli, lingwulucong and flaming cat phosphorus disappeared in the same place, and the night disappeared.

    Until then, speechless shook his head and turned his eyes to the outside of the Red Devils hall, showing an elusive smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well..."

    Outside the Red Devils hall, shot life pill Wen to stretch a waist, with the same satisfied expression, took a picture of the baby camera in his hand, and said this sentence with his head shaking.

    "Today is such a good day..."

    Hearing this sentence, even the spiritual dream can''t help getting angry.

    "I advise you not to put these photos in the newspaper, otherwise, from tomorrow, the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall will definitely put the crows on the black list of shoot to kill!"

    "I am a jackdaw! It''s not a crow! " Shot life pill text refuted a sentence, then was smiling again.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t put the * * apron or anything on the newspaper, but the maid''s clothes or something, shouldn''t it be a problem?"

    "Don''t trouble me!" The spirit dream loathed to wave the hand like, and warns out the sound.

    "If there''s any trouble, I won''t be merciful and give you back!"

    "It''s true that it''s impossible to fight with Lingmeng in fanciful countryside, but I don''t want to fight either!" Shot life pill Wen said with a smile.

    "I''m faster than you. As long as I don''t let you catch up with me, I can''t fight. Can I still escape?"

    You should know that in the fantasy village, the strength of the life shot pill may not be equal to those who are really strong. In terms of speed, in addition to using the "gap", the purple can appear anywhere, there is no one who can catch up with the life shot pill.

    It is also because knowing this, Lingmeng snorted coldly and stopped talking.

    But Lingmeng doesn''t speak. On one side, Malisha''s face is pretty stiff. He pulls the clothes of Lingmeng and shemingmarwen, which makes Lingmeng and shemingmarwen look unhappy and confused.

    "Why?"

    Morlisha did not speak and pointed to the front in silence.

    The next moment, a smiley voice rang.

    "Thank you so much for hiding out, peeping all the time from morning to now..."

    Lingmeng and shemingmarwen''s faces changed suddenly. They turned their heads and looked at the sound source.

    I saw a contented wordless book drinking black tea just in the Red Devils hall appeared in front of a group of girls, looking at three girls with funny faces and playing with a camera.

    Wait

    Camera

    "Ah --!" Shot life Marvin screamed.

    "That''s my camera!"

    "I know!" Speechless left his mouth and threw the camera to the life shot pill.

    Shot life pill text hurriedly took over the camera, but before long, it was screaming again.

    "Where''s my negative?!"

    "Is that what you''re talking about?" Wordless hands a small film, glanced at the shot life pill Wen.

    "This thing, confiscate!"

    Of course, it has to be confiscated.

    There are not only photos of the girls wearing various clothes in the red devil hall and the spirit hall, but also pajamas, shirts, apron and so on.

    Although there are few men in the countryside, they don''t mean they don''t have any. I don''t want to let the shot pill flow the photos.

    So, leaving this sentence, speechless a space transfer, disappeared in place, leaving only a dull face shot life pill Wen, kneeling on the ground.

    "Today is such a bad day..."

    To this end, Lingmeng and Malisha have turned their heads and chose to turn a blind eye.

    These two people are also the targets that are often reported to Keng r1152

    varwosoadconfig={cid:¡°23130¡°,aid:¡°1036¡°};

 Chapter 1789

    Like a farce day, let never know tired night feel a little tired.

    In order to defeat the spirit hall and defeat it, Remilia is ready to fight for the spirit hall.

    Who knows, as a result, it turns out to be like this.

    I''m afraid Remilia herself is quite upset, isn''t she

    Not only didn''t give the people of the spirit hall a good ride, but also kept changing clothes and making all kinds of clothing plays like dolls all day long. For Remilia, who has a strong sense of self-esteem, this is a constant challenge to her shame.

    This is not the most important.

    The most important thing is that, after being challenged for a whole day at the limit of shame, at last, there is no winner.

    The night was predictable.

    Expect to come tomorrow, how upset Remilia must be

    By this time, it was almost midnight.

    Send Remilia and Fran back to the room, and close the door of Remilia''s room with a light noise. It''s like a relief at night. It''s a rare sigh and a look at yourself.

    Since she always put her eldest daughter''s business in the first place, she had no time to change her clothes at this time.

    That is to say, the night at this time. A dress, is still only one apron, and then half of the state.

    Looking at myself, every time I move, those parts that should not be exposed will appear under the apron. From time to time, they will be exposed a little bit. I am not comfortable tightening the thin apron at night, and there is a little shame in my eyes.

    Where the hell is he broken, will he really follow others'' orders and change into this dress

    Besides, he is still a man.

    If this changes before. Someone told me. One day, because of a man''s order, she would change into such a dress. She would rather believe that she will be stabbed with holes by her flying knife one day than believe it.

    No, it should be said. It''s not just night. Including Remilia and Guming. No one should be willing to believe that they will fall to such a fate, right

    In fact, he did not know why he would listen to silent orders. To change into this kind of dress is enough to be called humiliation. Even at night, it''s hard for me to believe that I actually did it.

    At this point, Remilia and others should be the same as night.

    After all, under normal circumstances, even if she lost to the spirit hall, Remilia would never compromise and do such a shameful thing.

    Today, Remilia did it, so did the cool, taciturn and knowledgeable pachuli, even the monsters in the spirit hall.

    If this had changed before, it would have never happened.

    "Everyone It''s really changed... " The night was full of feelings, some complicated murmurs.

    "Fortunately, the Raven with a keen sense of gossip didn''t come..."

    Unfortunately, I guessed wrong.

    It''s true that Samurai has come, and he has watched the whole process.

    However, the pictures of all kinds of clothes play of every girl in the Red Devils hall and the underground spirit hall shot by life shooting pill Wen all day have become the collection of the real ancestor of a vampire

    "Ah..." Once again, I sighed and tightened my tight apron.

    "Let''s get rid of it."

    However, just at this time, some very subtle voices came into the ears of the night.

    "Huh?" The night frowned, full of doubts.

    As an all-around maid, she recognized the subtle voice in the first time.

    It''s the sound of some kind of pottery, or fragile utensils, when they bump against each other.

    "The sound It''s like it came from the kitchen, isn''t it? " The night was full of doubts.

    "Is there anyone doing the dishes?"

    This question, of course, is that no one can answer it.

    At present, regardless of his body is still wearing that extremely attractive dress, his eyes turn into red, the ability of time static is activated in an instant, and people disappear on the spot.

    In the static state of time, night passed through the corridor at a very fast speed and came to the kitchen of the Red Devils hall.

    But when I got to the kitchen, I was so stunned at night that even the ability of time being still was unconsciously relieved.

    See, in the kitchen, a figure holding a piece of untreated, but roasted large beef, wolfing.It''s not just beef.

    In front of the man, messy plates and bones were thrown on the ground at will, making the kitchen floor messy.

    In such a case, bones and messy plates are still increasing, making the whole kitchen full of knocking sound of tableware.

    Seeing that the food stored in the kitchen is decreasing at a visible speed, the plates and bones are constantly increasing, even if they are indifferent to the night, they can''t help but be shocked by such a scene.

    "White White adult

    Yes!

    The crazy eater in the kitchen, however, is just a satisfied black tea tasting speechless!

    This I couldn''t help but feel at a loss at night. I didn''t rush forward until the reaction came.

    "Lord Bai, you are..."

    Before he had finished speaking, he ran to the silent front, and was frightened again by the silent sight.

    "Well..." Speechless and forcefully bite a huge steak, holding a dish full of cooking in one hand on both hands, full of greasy mouth, a pair of wine red pupils that used to be deep as wine are filled with a look.

    Desire!

    What''s more, it''s like a lone wolf who has been hungry for more than ten days and meets its prey in the forest, releasing its strong desire for green light!

    Hungry wolf eyes!

    "White White adult Looking at the wolf like eyes in speechless eyes, I can''t help but ask some uneasy questions at night.

    "You What''s the matter with you?... "

    "Well Is it night?... " Speechless force to bite off the hand of the large steak corner, while gobbling like a hard plug, mouth with an amazing range of chewing, while leaving a night.

    "No It''s OK, I''m hungry... "

    Finish saying this sentence, speechless then gobble up again, that astonishing eating method let the night slightly stagnate for a while, hurriedly grasp speechless that continuously to the mouth position to send the hand.

    "White Lord Bai, slow down! "

    "Slow Slow down! " If we say that the reason why we stutter at night is because we are scared by the silent food, then we stutter because there are too many things in our mouth.

    "More slowly I''m starving... "

    It was hard to hear what the mouth full of food was saying at night, and then I raised my voice a little bit.

    "You''ve eaten a lot, you won''t starve to death!" Juye wants to stop wordless''s frightening eating speed, but the action of wordless stuffing can be described as wild. Under such action, Juye''s hand doesn''t know how to stretch out, showing a busy and disordered appearance.

    "White White adult, please slow down, slow down, eat like this, very bad for the stomach! "

    "Well Well Speechless didn''t pay attention to the night, or wanted to pay attention to it, but didn''t have the time. He continued to put food in his mouth. In an instant, the cow defecate bigger than the pillow was only left with some chewing tendons, and the dishes full of food were only soup.

    Looking at the empty plates, the night with the name of the perfect and unrestrained maid is also a moment of daze. Then, I finally remembered.

    "Seven sins of gluttony?"

    That''s right!

    It''s been a day since dawn.

    Of course, there is another kind of silent seven sins.

    And this time, it''s the gluttony of seven sins!

    "Here What should I do?... " It''s probably the first time in my life that I''ve been so flustered by wordless eating.

    I don''t care about the food in the red devil hall, but I''m worried that if I eat so many things and have a silent stomach, I''m afraid it will burst with raw food.

    In this period of time that he was worried about, wordless he grabbed another steak, which almost made him scream when he saw this scene.

    Because, that steak, completely raw!

    "Lord Bai!" I don''t care about thirty-seven or twenty-one anymore. I rush towards wordless.

    "It''s raw, you can''t eat it!"

    "Let me eat!"

    All of a sudden, the whole kitchen is as noisy as a chicken, a dog

 Chapter 1790

    Red Devils Hall

    At this time, the sky is not bright, but the Red Devils hall is bustling.

    In the hall of the Red Devils hall, Goblin maids are arranged in two lines like the relay race, from the ladder platform of the Red Devils hall to the kitchen of the Red Devils hall.

    In two lines of goblin maids, one line is passing out the plates filled with food from the kitchen one by one. It is urgent to deliver them to the round table on the platform at the end of the stairs. The other line is just the opposite. It is responsible for passing back the plates with only soup to the kitchen.

    In the dinner plate relay race that you came and I went to, you just stood in line and handed it to the dinner plate in place. Even if you didn''t walk for a while, the goblin maids in two lines still looked breathless and anxious.

    Obviously, this scene has lasted for a long time.

    Take a closer look. On the platform round table at the end of the stairs, a plate of steaming dishes is constantly delivered by a line of goblin maids, and put on it. But before long, a pile of dishes with only soup is piled on one side, and sent away by another line of goblin maids.

    The rattle of the dinner plate is echoing constantly, and the sound of chewing food is also hovering over the hall of the Red Devils hall. The two sounds seem to form a rule, which has been echoing for a long time.

    In such a case, at the top of the round table, a man wolfed down. Sweep all the food in front of you into your mouth and chew it desperately. Your throat moves up and down at a speed that makes you afraid of overheating. It''s amazing.

    The man who is eating at an amazing speed, naturally, is immersed in the unspeakable baptism of the original sin of gluttony.

    In this amazing eating phase, wordless face has become completely greasy, and his hands are also wrapped in grease, but he is still like a beggar who has been hungry for more than ten days, eating the food in front of him crazily.

    No! It should be said that it is crazy to eat everything in front of you!

    If. The round table in front of us is not full of cooking. I''m afraid even a plate, a chair, or even the table in front of me that can seat more than ten people. Wordless will not hesitate to nibble down.

    Under the baptism of the original sin of gluttony. I have nothing to eat. It''s not just about food.

    Correctly speaking, the original sin of gluttony is just a desire, a desire to put everything in front of your mouth. The desire not to stop the mouth and tongue.

    Under the influence of this desire, even if the object is not food and the silent mouth and tongue can not stop, the silent will want to eat.

    So, fortunately, there is plenty of food in the Red Devils hall, otherwise, wordless can''t help eating plates and chairs.

    In such a crazy eating, around, one by one goblin maids are looking at speechless with frightened eyes. In the corridor not far away, a disordered footsteps also came out.

    In a short time, the night of changing back to a maid''s uniform, with three anxious people, Remilia, Flemish and patuli, ran out of the corridor, and even came out with guimingdijue, guimingdilian, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus.

    As soon as they came to the hall, many women were startled by the scene in front of them. When they saw the wordless and wild eating, they were even more shocked.

    "So it is..." Paqiuli took the lead in responding and smiled bitterly.

    "Don''t you even worry about the night? It''s really scary..."

    "Is this the original sin of gluttony?" Gu Ming looks at the speechless face full of greasy crazy eating and shakes his head.

    "The crime of human origin is really terrible..."

    "It''s not just human beings, as long as they are living bodies and have intelligence, they can''t escape the shackles of seven sins!" Patricia pressed the hat on her head.

    "If there is a person who is not bound by the seven sins, then, that kind of existence, do not know whether to say it is a saint or a person without feelings..."

    "Well, this is not the time to discuss it!" Remilia was a little anxious.

    "We have to find a way to stop that guy!"

    "Eh?" Hearing Remilia''s words, it''s strange to follow Ling wulukong behind Gu Ming dijue.

    "Why stop him? Is it bad for him to eat if he wants to?... "

    "You are such a fool!" Flame cat phosphorus explains the sound in an unfeeling tone.

    "The capacity of human stomach is limited, even for ordinary monsters. Although I don''t know whether the man who is looked upon by the owner is a human or a monster, generally speaking, if there is no special ability, the stomach will be full under the endless eating."

    "At that time, I''m afraid, Bai will be bursting with food he eats!" Remilia''s voice was a little heavy."In that case, even if white is immortal, it will not be easy!"

    "But we can''t stop him from eating, can we?" Gu Ming forgets his position and transfers the position he should have been fighting with Remilia to the same front.

    "Gluttony doesn''t sound like a big deal, it''s just a desire to eat, but this desire, in exchange for the root sin of seven sins, is too terrible."

    Terrible!

    It''s terrible!

    Because, under the influence of the original sin of gluttony, if we don''t allow wordless eating, or if we say tough, wordless eating, then, under the irresistible desire, wordless will surely do many crazy things next.

    For example, to defeat the existence of all obstacles to his eating.

    For example, destroy everything that can restrain you from eating.

    What''s more, if there''s no way to eat and you''re speechless in the infinite desire for food, you''re afraid that you''ll directly bite your tongue off, swallow it in your stomach, and then nibble down everything you can touch with your mouth.

    Even if that kind of thing is a person!

    This greedy sin, promoted to the extreme by the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, will turn speechless into the most terrible beast, eat up everything in front of you, and destroy everything that blocks you!

    In that way, compared with the arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed and so on, it''s just too terrible!

    Therefore, it''s not good not to eat without words, nor to eat without words. Now, Remilia and others are in such a difficult situation.

    "Brother..." When Remilia, Gu Mingdi and other young girls are full of embarrassment, Fleur doesn''t know when she comes to the silent side, holding a glass of water in her hand and sending it to the silent front.

    "Brother, drink some water, or you will choke!"

    Flemish''s words full of care and worry relieved the wordless heart''s desire for food, which had been lingering for a long time. An ugly smile appeared on her greasy face.

    "Thank you! Fleur! "

    Finish saying, speechless fierce the water that furan sent to swallow down, that way, as if at any time it is possible to swallow the cup, and then continue to eat.

    Looking at the speechless in the crazy eating, Remilia, flean, Gu mingdijue, Zha ye and other people''s faces were all worried, even lingwulukong and flame cat phosphorus were a little anxious.

    Only when the mind is closed, Gu Mingdi, unable to realize the worries of the people, sits aside heartlessly, takes a dish of cooking on the table with his small hand, eats with speechless, and his face is full of happiness.

    In fact, wordless than Remilia and others know how bad their situation is.

    Although he is eager to eat, his wordless appetite has not increased with this desire. After eating so many things at once, his stomach has been agitated like a washing machine. The feeling of fullness in his abdomen has even impacted his nerves, making wordless pain.

    Unfortunately, the desire to eat has not been reduced in the slightest, which makes speechless and anxious.

    If you continue to eat like this, it''s not just that your stomach is bursting, people are dying.

    Wordless most afraid is, in this state adhere to the whole day, tomorrow, he will get anorexia.

    By then, it''s really a big problem.

    What she can think of without words, Remilia and Gu Ming naturally think of it. At present, Remilia is the first to lose her breath.

    "No way! He can''t eat like this any more! "

    "But we can''t stop him either!" First, Gu Ming, who read Remilia''s thoughts, stopped Remilia who wanted to rush forward.

    "Otherwise, Bai will go mad!"

    "What should I do then?" Cried Remilia fiercely.

    "Do you have a way?"

    This I feel the language is blocked.

 Chapter 1791

    (it took us 13 hours to complete the four chapters today. Not only did we stay up all night, but we didn''t even have dinner. As expected, if we have a cold, our condition will plummet...)

    (we still want to have a good rest today, so we still need to update in advance. I hope our friends will have a good time, and we spent 13 hours to complete the four chapters...)

    < br When many women, such as Ya and Gu mingdijue, were at a loss and began to fret, pachuli came out of the corridor leading to her library just when she didn''t know when to leave. She still had an old magic book in her hand.

    Seeing this scene, Remilia, who is familiar with pachuli, asked in surprise.

    "Patsy, do you have a way?"

    "There should be no problem!" Pachuli didn''t give a sure answer.

    However, such an answer is also very in line with pachuli''s character.

    Holding up the old magic book in her hand, Patricia began.

    "I used to get this book from time to time. Its name is greedy!"

    "Gluttony" Remilia, Gu Mingdi and other girls were slightly shocked.

    Gluttony

    Isn''t that one of the seven sins that is now affecting the unspeakable original sin

    "In fact, in many magic, there are seven sins involved!" Seeing Remilia and others'' eyes showing doubts, pachuli explained patiently.

    "In the category of magic, magic for the mind, soul and spirit has always been a relatively rare and controversial category. Many magicians never give up the past research, and in these magicians, there are many who study the seven sins! "

    "After all, when it comes to affecting the mind, spirit and soul, how can no one think of the original sin of seven sins?" Pachuli''s attitude is very steady.

    "So, naturally, the magic developed for the seven sins also exists, and the magic book related to the seven sins has also been left. Fortunately, I was lucky. Got this greedy book! "

    "So..." In addition to reading the heart of patchouli directly. When she got the information she needed, she was suddenly aware of it. The rest of the girls were half aware and half understood. Remilia began to ask directly.

    "So what''s the use of this greedy book?"

    "Just as I just said. It can affect people''s mind, spirit and soul. It leads to the sin in the heart. It''s similar to the medicine of the moon man in yongyongting! " Pachuli put "greedy food" in her own hands and turned her eyes to writing.

    "However, this greedy book can only lead to the original sin of greedy in people''s hearts. But in terms of the effect, it should be better than the medicine of the moon man in Yongting! "

    Hearing this, Remilia, Gu Ming Di Jue, zhe ye, lingwulukong, and Huo maopo can''t help but glance at the speechless in the crazy eating and feel a little cold in their hearts.

    Better than that

    Remilia and Gu Mingdi feel that they can''t imagine it.

    "But what we have to do is solve the problem caused by that guy''s overeating now!" Remilia woke up.

    "What do you want to do with this book of magic that can lead to greed for original sin?"

    "Remy, generally speaking, the magic that affects the mind, spirit and soul is hard to be detected and controlled by people when it is applied. If you are not careful, you will fall into the affected state..." At this point, Patricia''s pretty face seemed a little unnatural.

    Needless to say, pachuli must have remembered that time when she planned to use the book of the mind in the library to calculate without words, but it was backfired by the book of the mind, resulting in the loss.

    "Therefore, in general, a Book of magic that records relevant magic knowledge will record more or less ways to solve this problem!" Patricia said, suppressing the inner unnaturalness.

    "The same is true of this book of greedy food. In addition to the magic that causes the original sin of greedy food, there are also some magic against the original sin of greedy food. I can use this book of greedy food to do some hand and foot work on the side effects that Bai suffered when he was affected by the original sin of greedy food!"

    "Hands and feet?" Remilia''s head is crooked because she''s not sure.

    "In short, as long as I use this book called" greedy ", I can use the effect of" greedy "in the book to reverse decompose the food I have eaten into pure magic residue and get it out of the body!" Patricia nodded her head.

    "In this way, no matter how much you eat today, you will be broken down into magic residue by the magic book of greedy in the moment you eat it, and it will be discharged out of the body, which is equivalent to that you have not eaten anything at all!"

    Hearing this, let alone Remilia and gumming, they could hardly bear the feeling of abdominal fullness without words.

    At this time, standing behind Gu Ming''s eyes, the flaming cat phosphorus raises his hand, just like a primary school student who is going to ask questions."Isn''t that too roundabout? Is there no way to eliminate the original sin of gluttony directly in this book of magic way? "

    "Yes, of course..." Pachuli said helplessly.

    "However, for some reasons, Bai can''t let the efficacy of the lunar man''s medicine be affected. Otherwise, the previous five crimes will be in vain. He can''t achieve the goal of drinking the medicine that can cause seven crimes. Therefore, he can only use this roundabout method..."

    With this sentence left behind, pachuli no longer explained anything. Turning around, she closed her eyes, and the delicate body wrapped in the broad Pajama style clothing began to emerge the mighty magic air flow, like running water, into the old magic book in her hand.

    "Hum!"

    There was a faint light in the old magic way book, and it was suspended from pachuli''s hand, and it began to turn the page automatically as if it had been turned by an invisible hand. At one moment, it stopped on one of the pages.

    At the next moment, like fireflies, the light particles form a brilliant galactic cut-off. They emerge slowly and float in the air and fall on the speechless body.

    Under the Galactic cut-off of the firefly like light particles, the wordless and explicit feeling in the crazy eating had been tormenting his sense of fullness, and gradually faded away with a very obvious trend.

    As the sense of fullness subsided, a thread of magic residue appeared from the silent body.

    That''s the magic residue of the decomposed food given by the book of the evil way of greedy.

    Under the influence of the evil way book of greedy food, these magic residues are like gas, slowly emerging from all parts of wordless body like black fog, and the emergence of every wisp of black fog makes the sense of fullness in wordless abdomen reduce a lot, and it will soon return to the previous state.

    I feel that my belly has been torturing me. It seems that the feeling of fullness that may burst my belly at any time has subsided. I can''t help but feel relieved. I continue to devour food and sneer in my heart.

    How can we let the food that has afflicted us not for a short time be wasted like this

    Then, wordless mobilized the magic in his body, let his magic like a tiger swoop on the magic residue in his body that had not been dissipated in time, like a fire, burning the magic residue, refining them into pure magic, slowly absorbing them.

    In such a case, the black fog from all parts of the wordless body slowly disappeared and did not reappear.

    Seeing this, Remilia and Gu mingdijue were stunned. Pachuli was also stunned for a while, and then she was surprised.

    "He refined the magic residue into pure magic and absorbed it?"

    Pachuli will be surprised, and that''s natural.

    If magic is like gasoline that can burn a flame, then the magic residue is the carbon dioxide released from the burning gasoline.

    Who can do that, to re refine the carbon dioxide, back to gasoline

    What wordless is doing now is the same thing.

    This kind of action, let alone Patricia, I''m afraid, in the past, no magic has to do the same thing

    That''s why pachuli was so surprised.

    Of course, pachuli didn''t know that silent cultivation is the most advanced magic cultivation method. In addition, in theory, magic is the strongest and most suitable true ancestor of all races, which is just enough to do such things against the magic common sense.

    Pachuli didn''t know that there was the most top magic cultivation method in wordless cultivation, but she knew more or less about the fact that the true ancestor of vampire was the race with the most magic power. She also guessed the reason and felt complicated.

    For the first time, patchouli began to think.

    Bayunbai, the true ancestor of vampire who should have disappeared in the long history, where did it come from and how was it born

    It''s really a mysterious man in any way

 Chapter 1792

    (Fourth...)

    (I hope you can support me a lot...)

    time, in the wordless constant eating, pachuli constantly urged the "greed" magic book, Remilia, Gu Mingdi felt that the anxiety of young girls and the goblin maids in the Red Devils hall were busy in a little bit of passing.

    And in this process, miscellaneous things are also happening.

    "Big miss! There are not enough plates in the kitchen! "

    "Go to the warehouse! Give me all the plates in the warehouse for the party! "

    "Big miss! There are still not enough plates! "

    "Isn''t there a bowl, a basin and a wine plate? Give me all those, too! "

    "Big miss! A maid is too tired to sleep! "

    "A day without sleep will not die! Since it''s a goblin, fight against it! Wake her up! "

    "Big miss! There''s not enough food in the kitchen either! "

    "Buy it for me soon!"

    "Big miss! The maid who came back from shopping can''t get in! "

    "What?!"

    "Miss menfan said she didn''t know the maid''s face and would not let her in if she died!"

    "China! Believe it or not, I''ll suck up your blood! "

    In the whole red devil hall, there are constantly the voice of the goblin maid''s anxious report and Remilia''s angry roar echoing, which makes the red devil hall in a noisy state all day today, more lively than when it''s a party.

    Originally, all these miscellaneous affairs should be handled by the wordless housekeeper or the night maid.

    But now. Wordless is still eating too much. The whole Red Devils hall is in this state because of him. How to deal with these things

    As for Juye, she has been keeping silent side, at the same time to prevent wordless hunger and indiscriminate eating of the plate to chew off, at the same time, with a silk worry, holding a handkerchief, sat beside wordless side, helping wordless wipe greasy face.

    "Lord Bai..." Looking at the speechless mess, he continued to rub oil without any disrespect at all. Oil and wipe work. Soft voice line gently floated into silent ear, carefully wiping the greasy soup on silent face.

    "Eat slowly, be careful not to choke..."

    "Night..." Hear the soft voice of the night, speechless though still eating and drinking. But the movement also slightly slowed down. Vaguely responded to the sound of midnight. Continue to grab the food in front of the plate, hungry to eat.

    I can''t help but stare at the speechless in the process of swallowing. The look in a pair of cold blue eyes at night softened.

    Maybe it''s because every woman''s heart hides a little bit of motherhood. During this period of time, she has been taking care of the wordless feelings that cause trouble to people. She feels helpless at the same time, and seems to have more and more special feelings for wordless feelings.

    After all, in the past, this kind of vision will never be possessed by night, even by the eldest lady who is loyal to it.

    It''s just a person who knows that he has been loyal effectively.

    Although Remilia seems to feel speechless more and more special, it is more difficult for Remilia to admit that speechless is her brother.

    Therefore, before Remilia didn''t admit that speechless was her brother, she could only hide this special emotion.

    To serve Remilia is more important than anything else!

    Therefore, for their own emotions, night must also be ranked behind Remilia, at least, before wordless is really the object that night must serve.

    With this kind of mood, he continued to wipe his wordless and greasy face and take care of wordless like a greedy child. He didn''t notice that his hidden mood had been seen by others.

    No, it should be said that it was read out by someone else''s very special third eye

    In this noisy state, all kinds of hot dishes are still on the top of the table one after another. Meanwhile, the empty dishes are also taken away by one after another.

    There are not many goblin maids in the Red Devils Hall who know about the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall.

    Therefore, with the passage of time, I watched my housekeeper devour like a starving ghost. Every goblin maid looked speechless with extremely strange eyes, and then saw speechless dishes stacked on both sides. At least two layers of a meter high Panshan were piled up, all of which were a little muddled.

    These goblin maids knew for the first time that their superiors could eat like this.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the time has tended to the afternoon.

    In a short time, wordless ushered in the day of greedy original sin, it is almost dusk.

    In other words, wordless has been eating nonstop for almost a whole day!

    At this time, the goblin maids'' silent eyes are no longer weird, no longer have other emotions, completely numb to continue the boring work.Apart from the ancient Ming dijue, who is taking care of the silent night and joining halfway, and Remilia, who is guiding the goblin maids, who is maintaining the function of "greedy for food" as the magic book, and paqiuli, who is constantly carrying water to the silent Fleur and Gu Ming, lingulukong and huomaopo are looking at each other.

    "NAH..." Lingwu Lu Kong said with some boredom.

    "How long has the man the host likes been eating?..."

    "Almost a day?" Flame cat phosphorus also a little boring yawn.

    "As the case may be, it seems that it will be like this until the end of today..."

    "Isn''t it delicious?" When he said this, lingwulucong''s face also showed numbness.

    "Although I also like to eat delicious food, but let me eat so much, so long, I must not want to eat again for ten days..."

    "If I were to eat so much at one time, my lovely face would be as ugly as the bodies I deal with!" Flame cat phosphorus mouth said absolutely disgusting words, but also by the way licked his mouth corner.

    "Seven sins - arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony, six kinds of sins. The man who is looked upon by his master has already suffered six kinds of sins, which is really interesting..."

    "Arrogance, envy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony..." Ling wulugong pulled up his fingers, counting them one by one.

    "Six out of seven? What''s the last one? "

    As soon as this sentence came out, the interesting expression on the flame cat phosphorus''s face suddenly all froze on the lovely pretty face, and a pair of lovely cat ears vibrated.

    "Huh?" Unidentified so spirit Wu Road empty crooked crooked head, poked to poke flame cat phosphorus that lovely pretty face.

    "What''s wrong with you, Phos?"

    "No, nothing..." Flame cat phosphorus took a deep breath and slowed down.

    "People say that stupid is a crime. I used to think so, but now, Kong, I have to say that stupid is also useful for stupid. If you didn''t remind me, I would have forgotten the most important thing..."

    "I''m not a fool!" Lingwu road empty full face discontented shouted a, but soon curious inquiry.

    "What''s the most important thing?"

    "Want to know?..." Flame cat phosphorus looked at lingwulukong with a smile, and suddenly said such a sentence with charm.

    "Akon, do you remember what your master asked you to do?"

    "Things?" Lingwu road empty slightly a Zheng.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "That''s what happened..." Fire cat phosphorus kindly reminds.

    "Did you forget to end up with the man whom the host liked?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Ling Wulu''s eyes suddenly widened, but immediately they came back.

    "No, the master wants us to end up with that man, not me!"

    "You are such a fool. How can you turn your mind so fast when you come to such a critical moment?" Flame cat phosphorus is not happy to say such a sentence, then it is charming smile.

    "Well, Akon, do you want to meet that man?"

    "Well..." Lingwulugang''s face was a little red, but he still hesitated to express his loyalty.

    "Such as If it''s the master''s order... "

    "Then..." Flame cat phosphorus showed an elusive smile.

    "What if that man wants to meet his master?"

    "No way!" Lingwu Lu Kong cried without hesitation.

    "The master clearly said that it was a duel with us, not with herself!"

    Flame cat phosphorus a little speechless up, but still to achieve the goal of his body close to the ear of Ling wulukong, whispered.

    "In that case, we have to..."

    I don''t know what the flame cat phosphorus said to lingwulugong. Lingwulugong nodded as if suddenly.

    Flame cat phosphorus smiled, laughing abnormally black belly

 Chapter 1793

    Night falls, covering the sky of the whole fantasy Town, bringing a night of uncertainty to the people, demons and ghosts of the fantasy town

    When the hands of the dial on the huge bell tower in the red devil hall pointed to the early hours of the morning, I was sitting at the top of the round table on the stairs platform of the hall, eating and drinking the food without words. Then I covered my mouth, stood up and rushed to the toilet.

    Until speechless rushed out of the hall of the Red Devils hall, in the hall, Remilia, Gu mingdijue, pachuli and Zha Ye looked at each other, and then everyone finally cried together and fell to the ground.

    And this wail is undoubtedly a signal to understand the goblin maids who have been busy all day in the red devil hall.

    All of a sudden, the number of goblin maids in the number of more than 100 also howled and fell to the ground, making the wailing sound one after another, reverberating in the whole red devil hall, even the two who should have the most spirit, Fran and Gu Mingdi, were sitting on the ground, back-to-back together, and their faces were full of fatigue.

    No way, basically, from the outbreak of the original sin of gluttony, these girls have never had a rest, and they are really suffering.

    Moreover, don''t forget that before the original sin of gluttony broke out, these girls also played clothes all day because of the original sin of wordless greed.

    This meeting, whether from the spirit or the body, is in a state of exhaustion.

    In such a state, no matter Remilia, Gu mingdijue and other girls or the goblin maids in the red devil hall, they all have no power to speak, just in the wailing sound. Gradually, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    So. Before long, in the hall of the Red Devils. Only one breath after another can support those who don''t sleep, and only two people, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus, have been watching all day without any help.

    Looking at the girls lying on the ground, sleeping in different positions, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus have a very tacit understanding of each other, as if they had been waiting for this moment, nodded heavily.

    "It''s finally over..." The flame cat phosphor lowers its voice. Said to Lingwu Lugong.

    "Now is the right time, Kong, to take away the master and the love!"

    "Yes!" Lingwu Lu Kong first points his head hard, and then doubts.

    "But why take away the master and the love?"

    "You fool!" The flame cat said that phosphorus hate iron is not steel.

    "Didn''t I tell you that it would be very dangerous for the host and the lover to stay here?"

    "Yes..." Lingwulukong suddenly, but then asked a question doubtfully.

    "In this case, it''s not very dangerous to only take away the owner and love from the Red Devils hall?"

    "That''s why you''re a fool!" Flame cat phosphorus sighed.

    "If you don''t leave them here. Later, the man that the host likes will have an accident! "

    "What happened?" Lingwu road empty toots a sound.

    "What''s up?..."

    "Forget it, I won''t explain to you..." Flame cat phosphorus did not say.

    "If you want to stay and meet the man your host likes. I don''t have a problem either... "

    Words fall, the flame cat phosphorus also regardless of the spirit of the dark road empty, crept to the direction of the ancient Ming to feel love with the ancient Ming.

    As for Lingwu Lukang, she was in the "cross tail" when the word, the head a shrink, after wriggling a bit, still can''t resist to stay here, follow behind the flame cat phosphorus.

    Then, Lingwu Lukong and flame cat phosphorus hold up the ancient and bright feeling. One picked up the ancient love, quietly left the Red Devils Hall

    ¡­¡­

    "Ouch" ~ "

    rush into the toilet. Speechless on the crazy vomiting without hesitation.

    I''ve been eating and drinking all day, and it''s not my own free will. As a result, of course, this reaction will occur at the end of the original sin of gluttony.

    However, all the food he ate all day today was broken down into magic residue by pachuli''s greedy. Naturally, he can''t spit out anything without words, but he just wants to spit. If he doesn''t spit for a while, he is likely to suffer from anorexia.

    Now, speechless can be extremely sure, in the recent period of time, as long as you see food, you will definitely have nausea, even if not, there will be no appetite.

    The hunger that has been tossed about for a whole day has gone away completely.

    After spitting for a while, speechless came to the washstand, turned on the faucet, washed the greasy hands and face painstakingly, pulled and shrugged his shoulders, and felt a strong moment of weakness.This is not physical weakness, but mental fatigue.

    "Compared with arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness and greed, gluttony is terrible..."

    This is the truest thought in wordless mind.

    I believe that no matter who you are, you will have the same idea as wordless.

    After all, no matter arrogance, jealousy, rage, laziness or greed, they are only aimed at the influence of mind and spirit, making people show that kind of evil psychology. But the effect of greed is not only the mind and spirit of people, but also the influence on the body.

    Imagine, if there is no effect of "greedy" magic book, what will the wordless end look like

    Wordless will give their belly to live to burst!

    In addition, they will continue to eat and drink when they burst their stomachs!

    In such a scene, who can say it''s not horrible

    If it wasn''t for pachuli''s "greedy food" that helped Wuyan a lot, the impression of the original sin of greedy food would not be just "terrible".

    Not only that, even if you die, under the baptism of the original sin of gluttony, wordless still can''t get rid of the impulse of craving for food, in that case, the feeling of fullness will all turn into real pain, tormenting wordless.

    Think of it, speechless are some shudder, to let oneself fall to this point of eight Yi Yong Lin is also the first time to rise the psychological resentment.

    "In the end, if I can succeed in getting what I want, even if I can''t, even if it''s the" Ruby mode ", I must play a bullet screen game with that hateful Bayi Yonglin!"

    After a few words, wordless is finally a lot better, holding some tired body, walking towards the direction of the hall

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as I came to the hall, I was stunned by the scene in front of me.

    Remilia was lying on the table, and Fran collapsed on the ground. She couldn''t get up again. Paqiuli didn''t even care about the precious Magic Book of greedy food. She was lying there too. She didn''t even fall on the ground in the sleepless night. She leaned against the corner of a chair and fell asleep.

    All the goblin maids in the red devil''s hall are tired to lie down. Everyone looks exhausted. The floor of the whole hall of the red devil''s hall is full of people and corpses. The scene is like a group of drunkards are drunk, and there are several whines from time to time.

    Looking around the whole Red Devils hall, looking at the scene of corpses everywhere in front of me, I felt a bitter smile.

    Is not it the wordless that has tormented all people all day

    No, seriously, wordless is not only a day of trouble for others.

    To this, speechless can only say a silent apology in my heart, went to the platform, came to the side of Remilia, Flemish, pachuli and Zhanyi.

    Compared with the goblin maids who lay on the ground casually, Remilia, Fran, pachuli and Zhanyi did not look sloppy even if they fell down, but they also scratched their cheeks.

    "Has the night fallen?"

    With this helpless mood, speechless came to the side of pachuli, who was closest to her, reached out and put on pachuli''s waist lying on the table.

    Originally, I wanted to pick up Patricia and send her back to my room for a rest.

    However, the hand just put on the waist of pachuli wrapped in the broad pajamas, and her silent body stopped.

    Even though it is separated by a layer of thick clothes, I can clearly feel how soft paqiuli''s waist is, and the thin waist curve is clearly felt in his hands, just like touching the soft quilt, the touch is wonderful and incredible.

    Mingming is going to take pachuli back to the room, but at this moment, speechless suddenly hesitated, and began to feel a little thirsty, in my heart, a strange feeling is filling.

    In this case, speechless only feel, a group of hot temperature, is their own heart, like the explosion, derived out

 Chapter 1794

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "three dimensional death"! As well as the rewards of "annihilating the rain in the south of the Yangtze River", "thundering", "lunatic scull" and "diexue Aoshuang"

    "Well..."

    Maybe it''s something. Pachuli twists her body in her sleep.

    Speechless as if inspired, almost uncontrollable, the hands on Patricia''s waist gently caressed, eyes also cast on Patricia''s body, let Patricia''s sleeping face into the eyes.

    From the speechless point of view, pachuli''s sleeping face is very peaceful, slightly revealing the feeling of fatigue, but the white skin and soft expression are not completely exposed to the air, but also exposed to the speechless eyes.

    Looking at such a peaceful sleeping face, the heat in wordless heart is just like the flame poured with gasoline, burning up.

    It''s not the first time I''ve been in close contact with pachuli!

    Although the time we met with pachuli really doesn''t even count for ten days, it''s this incredible ten days. At present, the girl with profound knowledge, calm and calm, has a real skin relationship with wordless.

    The relationship between the two is indeed good, even if God develops the same, but not good, but not bad.

    After all, the development is so fast, even if you don''t mind without words, as a normal woman, pachuli will inevitably have a bad heart, so last time, pachuli just begged to say "let me think about it".

    Speechless also felt that the time of knowing pachuli was too short. However, the relationship with pachuli is a bit intriguing, so it is also planned to open up a distance in a short time so that each other can have a period of relaxation.

    However, now, speechless can''t resist the heat in his heart, and he will put his body on pachuli''s body.

    Paqiuli is sitting on the chair, and her body is lying on the table with scattered plates.

    Because wearing that Pajama like dress, almost all of pachuli''s good figure was covered up. But even so. When lying on the table, a pair of flat objects that can''t be ignored are still squeezed out in front of the body. Even if they are not exposed directly, they will attract other people''s attention.

    This also makes the silent breath heavier. The heat of the heart is also more exuberant.

    Driven by a burning heart. Speechless hands on Patchouli''s slender waist. Slowly upward, stroked pachuli that let the human blood gush full.

    Suddenly, the soft touch burst out on the silent palm. Even if there are thick clothes, it can''t be isolated. It''s like jumping into the pool in summer, with a cool head.

    "Well..." The most important part was attacked. In her sleep, pachuli once again uttered an unconscious whisper, falling into the silent ear, but he did not wake up.

    No, it should be said that I didn''t stop myself in a state of lucidity.

    Speechless very clearly know what he is doing now, more clearly know that he seems to be eager to be close to Patricia.

    However, the silent hand is out of control and cannot stop.

    Mingming has planned to open a little distance with pachuli for a while to let each other relax. This meeting, speechless, is breaking his own plan.

    It''s not that he is speechless and thirsty to the extent that he can''t bear it. It''s a strong desire and impulse, which is dominating his body and making him seem to be attracted. He can''t help but fight against pachuli.

    There is only one explanation for this.

    The last of the seven sins - * *!

    This is also a matter of course!

    After all, the first six crimes of the seven crimes have all passed, and the crime of gluttony also disappeared in the early morning. This will, wordless nature must usher in the last crime of the seven crimes!

    As long as she has survived today, the test of speechless by Bayi Yonglin will be over. Speechless can also enter the eternal pavilion to get the task items of her "semi God Road" task!

    But that''s not something to be happy about.

    At least not now!

    "Well..." In pachuli''s unconscious murmur, speechless released heavy breath, kneaded pachuli''s plump circle, almost irresistible to invade the girl in front of her.

    From the back of the chair pressed on the delicate body of pachuli lying on the table, wordless hands through pachuli''s armpit, stretched out the past, as if pachuli to embrace in the same way, one hand in a full knead, the movement became frenzied up, the other hand is stretched down.

    At the next moment, the guilty big hand caresses pachuli''s buttock under the same heavy Pajama style clothing, and the soft feeling comes, which makes the silent hand quiver gently, reluctant to release again, and greedy play.

    With the aggravation of silent action, pachuli frowned in her sleep, and her breathing began to speed up.

    Speechless is almost out of control, just like being guided by something to occupy each high position of pachuli''s delicate body. Hands slide back and forth on pachuli''s plump, buttock, waist and slender thigh, representing the tight string of reason.Needless to say, it''s not a strange thing when the string of reason breaks!

    "Well Well Pachuli uttered a thrilling whisper, her eyelids and lips quivering up and down, and her pretty face blushed.

    Listening to such a voice, I can''t help but put my hand into pachuli''s heavy clothes and yearn for closer contact.

    At this time, Patricia couldn''t sleep any longer. After a fierce frown, she finally shook her eyebrows and opened her eyes.

    "How What''s the matter?... " As soon as she woke up, Patricia felt that her body seemed to be a little different. She turned her head in a daze and turned to her speechless, heavy breathing face. Then, her body and face were stiff at the same time, and there was a look of panic in her eyes.

    "You You are

    Pachuli, who wanted to ask, almost responded when the words of the inquiry were about to come out.

    "Hard Is it the last of the seven sins? "

    Perceiving this, Patricia was not only alarmed, but also upset.

    If it''s really the last of the seven crimes, then judging from the current situation, Patricia thinks she''s in big trouble.

    On the other side, she looked at pachuli''s lips, which were slightly opened because of the exclamation, but her head came together and kissed pachuli''s lips.

    "Wait Well Well Before pachuli could beg for mercy, her delicate and timid tongue was captured by her speechless tongue, and she tasted it carefully.

    "Well Joo Tut Well Pachuli can only utter a helpless breath. Her tongue is out of control, and she passively accepts the silent aggression. Naturally, pachuli doesn''t know how easy it is for men to lose their sense.

    Speechless as if running crazy taste the girl''s lips and tongue in front of her eyes, hands are also in pachuli''s clothes. No matter where they are stroked, they are full of greasy hands. With pachuli''s attractive breathing, speechless is finally unbearable.

    "Ah..." In a specially suppressed exclamation of pachuli, a tear of "hiss" reverberated clearly over the whole hall of the Red Devils hall.

    It was the sound of pachuli''s heavy Pajama like clothes being ripped by speechless violence.

    "You What are you doing?! " Pachuli can''t hide her panic. She grabs the broken clothes and tries to cover up her exposed body. Her body is huddled in a chair.

    "Patsy..." Wordless put his chin on pachuli''s shoulder, breathing heavily and opening hard.

    "Your consideration, I''m afraid, can only come to a conclusion now and tell me the answer..."

    Hearing this, pachuli shook her body fiercely, clutching the fragments of her clothes tightly, and her eyes could not help flashing the light of panic, shyness, annoyance and so on, but more of it was hesitation and struggle.

    Pachuli also knew that now, speechless may be out of control.

    The last of the seven sins!

    The crime seemed to be a declaration that Patricia had no time.

    Patricia understood that she had to give the answer.

    "If you don''t want to, say it now..." The chin resting on pachuli''s shoulder moves back and kisses pachuli''s smooth shoulder with her lips.

    "When I can control myself to escape, you will give me the answer immediately, otherwise, later, even if you want to regret, there will be no chance..."

    "I I... " Pachuli''s eyes are full of hesitation and struggle, but she also knows that this is not the time for hesitation.

    Not long after, Patricia closed her eyes as if she had sworn to her life, and said this with a trembling voice.

    "At least Back to room

    In a word, let the silent reason collapse smoothly, hold up pachuli, a flash, disappeared in place

 Chapter 1795

    There are very few windows in the Red Devils.

    At least, Remilia''s room has no windows.

    When the morning comes and the sun is shining, it is hard for people living in the Red Devils hall to notice. But at the moment when the morning comes, the wordless sleep is still in a hazy feeling, slowly waking up.

    "Well..."

    As if aware of speechless lucidity, a soft murmur starts to ring, implicating the speechless attention in the past and looking at yourself.

    There, a long straight purple hair with a head of softness, like the loss of bones, like a collapsed beautiful girl is lying on the speechless body.

    The slender thigh has no strength. It is gently placed on the silent thigh. Pachuli''s eyes are closed tightly. Her lips are pasted in front of the silent body. She spits sweet breath between the slight opening and closing, and hits the silent skin, bringing a kind of itchy feeling.

    At this time, one of the two wordless palms is holding the plump and heavy weight of pachuli, and the other is gently touching pachuli''s round hips, making pachuli sound like a very comfortable dreamer, like a kitten, very cute.

    This state clearly shows what kind of devastation pachuli went through last night.

    Driven by the last sin of the seven sins, she pulls pachuli silently. They fought each other for many rounds and for a long time. They not only made all the sheets under them wet, but also made them as messy as if they had just been pulled out of the washing machine.

    Open the eyes of infatuation and bewilderment, look at the chaotic scene in front of you, take a deep breath without words, and utter a sigh of contentment.

    Last night, pachuli began to panic and struggle at first, and began to cater and cooperate carefully. I''ll beg for mercy. The whole process is clearly depicted in wordless memory, making wordless linger.

    From the beginning to the end, I don''t know how long the process has passed or how many times I have fought with pachuli. He only knows. I don''t know how many positions I changed. The physical strength is not enough. Pacouli can''t satisfy him at all.

    So, in the second half of the night, Patricia had surrendered with a white flag. If it wasn''t for wordless pulling out the three people who lived in their own blood, I''m afraid that the Red Devils hall would be a sleepless night again last night.

    At the end of the day, even with wordless and indefatigable desire, she managed to replace aguerola like a fugitive, and finally the panic stricken aguerola fell into the silent arms.

    At the thought of last night, Xia Yinhe constantly betrayed his other personality, constantly replacing the three people of the body, namely, Yusha and agurola, who finally begged to escape back to the silent body. Even that month, they also flurried to remove the substantiation and admit defeat in a panic, which made the silent heart laugh.

    So, now, only pachuli is sleeping in her speechless arms with a mess all over her body. She is full of ups and downs. She is covered with a thin layer of sweat. Her white and delicate body is covered with rose like crimson. That look is too delicate.

    Holding pachuli who fell into a lethargy, I feel the full greasy touch in my arms. It seems that the heat in wordless heart after sleeping for a long time has the trend of reviving again. Let wordless smile bitterly, and it''s very difficult to get back my hand.

    Pachuli was a pure magician for the first time. She was suffering from asthma before. Her physical strength may be weaker than that of ordinary people.

    After last night''s love, pachuli has been exhausted. Now it is impossible to bear the silent desire. If you don''t control yourself, pachuli is really afraid that he will be exhausted to death.

    When he had no words to worry about it, a calm voice with a little bit of anger also responded to his mind.

    "No doubt, if you go on like this, I will definitely be tired to death!"

    Smell speech, speechless slightly one Leng, bow head, look to own bosom.

    See, pachuli don''t know when to wake up, purple eyes tightly stare at the silent face, as if to want to deeply engrave his appearance in the mind, there is no escape.

    Speechless and resentful smile, patted pachuli''s shoulder, the heat from pachuli''s delicate body and the undulating curve made his heart slightly fiery, but not to the point of uncontrollable.

    "Are you awake?"

    "I wanted to keep sleeping..." Pachuli moved her body, but her body was soft, and she couldn''t even lift her strength, so pachuli could only squint her eyes, and her voice was a little sluggish.

    "If you don''t get up, it''s too bad when they find out about Remy...""Find it!" Speechless and puzzled.

    "Why cover it up?"

    "You don''t want face, I want face!" Perhaps it was because she lost her body when she was caught off guard. Pachuli, who used to be calm and calm, didn''t have a good voice and struggled to sit up in a soft body.

    As pachuli got up, in front of her, a pair of round plump suddenly surged, making her speechless eyes almost straight.

    "Don''t Don''t look... " Paqiuli finally blushed, subconsciously protecting her hand in front of her body, but in this way, she attracted more silent glances, which made paqiuli feel angry.

    "If you have time to take advantage of me here, it''s better to think about how to spend the next day!"

    "How to spend it?" Speechless stupefied stupefied, that blankness appearance, let pachuli more indignant.

    "Don''t forget, today, you have to go through the last of seven sins!"

    "That''s what you said..." Speechless smile, looking at pachuli''s eyes gradually become soft, let pachuli''s eyes shake, the heart rate accelerated.

    "Isn''t there still you?"

    If you say that in your mouth, you will know without saying anything. It''s just saying.

    With pachuli''s physique, she almost didn''t survive last night. If it wasn''t for that month, Gusha, Xiayin, aguerola and others, last night would never have been so simple.

    Besides, for pachuli, I don''t know how to explain to her.

    On that day in the library, I promised to give pachuli a time to think, but I failed to do so.

    Last night, before I asked for pachuli, I did ask pachuli to give me an answer. But at that time, it was almost like coercion. Seriously, it wasn''t for pachuli at all.

    Of course, in the end, since pachuli agreed, it proves that pachuli does not exclude speechless, but whether it really likes speechless remains to be determined.

    After all, they only knew each other in less than ten days

    Pachuli seems to have seen what she thought in her silent heart, but it''s not specific. She can only pretend that she didn''t see it. Don''t turn around and falter. She''s very embarrassed to say such a sentence.

    "I I can''t. If you want me to help you I can''t help you through the last sin of seven sins... "

    "Oh?..." Speechless immediately eyebrows a pick, looking at the pachuli sitting on her body, hand in her greasy buttocks gently knead.

    "You mean Let me find someone else?... "

    Hearing this, even with the cool eyes of Patricia, she gave a cold snort.

    "Whatever you want, I can''t do it!"

    Leave this sentence, pachuli is supporting the soft body, holding the quilt, wrapping her delicate body.

    Just when Wuyan thought that pachuli was going to leave, pachuli turned her back to Wuyan, and after a while, she began to talk.

    "If you don''t know what to do, you can go to the magic forest!"

    "The magic?" Speechless Zheng for a while, the face became strange.

    "Don''t you want me to go to morlisha?"

    "Who asked you to find Marisa?!" Patricia took a silent look and spoke in an angry voice.

    "I want you to stay in the magic forest. The mushrooms and mushroom monsters there will release the miasma and magic with illusions. Even if it doesn''t work for you, it can alleviate the original sin of seven sins in your heart. Didn''t you find that when you went to the doll player last time?"

    When Patricia said that, I thought of it.

    Indeed, in Alice''s place, even if the heart was jealous, speechless, I noticed it in time, unlike in the Red Devils hall, I didn''t realize it until after the attack.

    Wordless just wanted to say something to pachuli, but found that pachuli was no longer on the spot.

    Suddenly, speechless burst of laughte

 Chapter 1796

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support more

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Walking in one of the corridors, speechless head to the direction of the hall with the strange eyes of goblin maids passing by.

    On the surface, wordless seems calm. In fact, he feels the strange eyes and whispers from the goblin maids around him, and his heart is full of helplessness.

    Wordless nature knows why these goblin maids look at him with such strange eyes.

    For another person, in front of the goblin maids of the whole red devil hall, they ate for 24 hours a day in a way of devouring. The goblin maids of the red devil hall also looked at the man with such strange eyes.

    Let alone, these goblin maids were all in charge of the work of cooking, delivering, buying and washing tableware yesterday. Naturally, they are more clear than anyone. In the 24 hours of that day, they have no words about how much they ate.

    There is no doubt that if it is not because this is the Red Devils'' hall, but other places, I''m afraid that we can''t find so many things for wordless to eat or so many goblin maids to cook for wordless.

    I have no doubt that if I had spent yesterday in the Boli shrine, all the things in the Boli shrine would have been eaten up by him. Even Lingmeng himself might have been bitten by him.

    So, for these goblin maids who were busy all day for themselves yesterday, I am very grateful.

    Of course, in addition to thanks, wordless is still suffering patience.

    Since pachuli left, the passion in wordless heart is more and more vigorous, and I want to vent.

    For this reason, speechless also deliberately asked three girls of that month, Xia Yin and Gu Sha to live in their own blood. The girls of the animals connected with their lives came out to accompany them. I don''t know whether the madness of last night scared the three girls. Among the three, none of them responded speechless.

    There is no way, speechless can only endure.

    This meeting, looking at that one by one looks pretty good, wearing a cute maid''s clothes, walking around the goblin maid, speechless really worried, later, I will suddenly find one, press into one of the rooms, give them to the right way.

    "Why didn''t the last sin of these seven sins appear in the" capital of different generations " I can''t help complaining about it.

    "We have so many wives and adults, but even one of them is not around now, so we have to endure. What a pity..."

    Complaining and speechless, he walked to the end of the corridor, walked out of the corridor and came to the hall at the same time with the impulse in his bitter patience and the strange eyes of the goblin maids around him.

    At this time, some goblin maids are in the hall, cleaning up the remnants of yesterday.

    Under the influence of the crime of gluttony, the results of wordless yesterday''s war are also very brilliant. Tableware and other things are always washed and handled by people, so we can''t see anything, but the food residues are left behind.

    For example, bones and other things are piled up on the ground next to the platform round table, like a small mountain, with a height of more than one meter.

    In addition, because of the relationship of swallowing, soup and other things are sprinkled everywhere, and even fish bones, meat dregs and other things, so that the ground around the platform round table looks like a garbage heap, which is extremely dirty.

    Seeing such a scene, speechless can''t help being embarrassed.

    To be honest, it''s the first time for me to eat without any words. Although he is a relatively casual person and doesn''t pay much attention to hygiene, he will pay more or less attention to image preservation.

    Now, after yesterday''s Hu eat and drink, speechless really is no image.

    Perhaps also concerns this point, the ground around the platform round table does not have the goblin maid to clean up.

    It''s the night that''s picking up the pieces.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. I didn''t use the time I''ve always been good at to clean up the mess on the platform. I took a broom in my hand and swept the broken bones and meat dregs on the ground seriously. I should clean them later.

    In addition to the night, many women, such as Remilia, Fleur, Gu Ming Di Lian, Gu Ming Di Jue, Ling wulucong, Huo maopo, are not there. I think it''s true that they are still resting because the silent things are broken.

    Looking at the night cleaning the mess on the platform, I scratched my cheek without words, and I was embarrassed to make a sound.

    "That Can I help you? "

    When I heard the voice, I moved in the night, turned around and looked in the direction of wordless. When I saw wordless scratching my cheek, I couldn''t help laughing and chuckling.

    By the night so a smile, speechless expression more embarrassed, can only helplessly say such a sentence.

    "Laugh if you want..."He shook his head and gathered up his smile.

    "I didn''t laugh at white adults at night..."

    I don''t know if it''s a speechless illusion.

    Wordless feeling, the night of their attitude, seems to have a very slight change.

    If you want to describe it, it seems that it''s a little bit more gentle than usual

    "Here So... " Speechless continued to scratch his cheek.

    "What can I do for you?..."

    "Lord Bai is the steward of the Red Devils hall. We maids can do this kind of work. Besides, one night is enough!" When it comes to work, the face of awe inspiring and free and easy appeared again, which was dazzling.

    "Please wait a moment, and go to prepare breakfast for Bai at night!"

    "No, no, no, no, no!" Hearing the words of the night, the silent head shook like a billow.

    "Don''t talk about food any more! Please! "

    Hearing this, he could not help but feel a smile. Then he seemed to think of something. His eyes towards wordless became a little worried and weird.

    "So, is there anything strange about Bai today?"

    "Strange place?" Speechless and suspicious look to the night, looking at her that some worry and strange eyes, at once also understand.

    Yesterday, we were too busy and disorderly. Maybe we all forgot that there are still seven sins to go through, including the night.

    But this meeting, Zha night should have remembered, and clearly know what the last sin of the seven sins faced by wordless is. Therefore, the eyes are so weird.

    This undoubtedly also makes wordless feel more embarrassed, even shameless, but also involuntarily secretly looked at the night.

    As always, a blue and white maid''s dress, white arms under the shoulders and greasy thighs below the knee are directly exposed to the air.

    That''s what night looks like.

    In terms of body shape, night is not as good as pachuli.

    But wordless also once had a close contact with Juye. Although I didn''t directly see Juye''s body, I also felt the curve of Juye''s body a little bit. It may be a little exaggerated to say that Juye''s body is forward and backward. But Juye''s figure is absolutely exquisite. At least, there will be some places.

    The body and other things are just incidental. The most attractive thing about the night is that she has a very delicate pretty face which is hard to touch with others.

    Perfect and unrestrained!

    This description is the most essential summary of night!

    Such a perfect and unrestrained maid, basically, no man will be unmoved, and the distance between her and her is closer, especially the speechless feeling of her charm.

    Therefore, in my heart, the heat of suffering and patience began to burn from the silent eyes.

    Speechless hot line of sight, of course, the night felt.

    At the moment, I feel a little uneasy at the same time, he said with a face full of awe.

    "It seems that today''s white adult will also bring us a lot of trouble..."

    This sentence makes wordless wake up a little bit, looking at the night that looked directly into his eyes, worried more, weird still exist, in addition to this, a little more vigilance, wordless can''t help but hold himself.

    "I I''ll go out later... "

    The implication is that today, I will go out and will not cause trouble to the people of the Red Devils.

    I don''t know, the biggest worry of night is to let wordless run out.

    "Lord Bai..." In the night, the voice of exhortation.

    "You''d better not go anywhere today, otherwise, you will definitely cause more trouble..."

    "That''s what it says..." Speechless smile of the left eye night.

    "That night, do you want to accompany me today?"

    "I?..." After a moment of consternation at night, she blushed and did not look back.

    "Zheyan is just a servant. Please don''t make fun of zheyan..."

    After that, he took the cleaning tools and left the scene. His figure was a bit embarrassed, which made him laugh. r1152

    varwosoadconfig={cid:¡°23130¡°,aid:¡°1036¡°};

 Chapter 1797

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "broken star"! And "radish with vegetables", "Xia Na, the son of light", "double scorpion in the second dimension", "annihilating the rain in the south of the Yangtze River", and "(a reward for" Xiao ")

    Fantasia, magic

    Stepping on "Kaji, Kaji", the rhythmic sound, the land full of branches and leaves, walking in the forest of trees, as humid as the tropical rain forest, speechless deep breath.

    In fact, this kind of action is very unwise.

    As long as people in the dreamland basically know, the magic forest air is full of spores and miasma released by many mushroom monsters that can make people fall into illusion. If ordinary people inhale it, they will not only have illusion, but even become delirious from then on.

    Is it wise to take a deep breath in a magic forest full of spores and miasma that can make people fall into illusion

    If such actions are carried out too many times, then, let alone ordinary human beings, even some ordinary monsters, goblins and spirits will fall into the illusion and cannot extricate themselves.

    Of course, wordless is not an ordinary human being, nor an ordinary monster.

    On strength, on rank, on bloodline, speechless is not the best, even in this fantasy village favored by the gods, it will never fall into the illusion because of the spores and miasma.

    But there''s nothing wrong with what Patchouli said.

    Although the spores and miasma that can make people fall into hallucinations in the magic forest can''t affect speechless, and can''t make them fall into hallucinations, they are like some chemicals that can calm the seven crimes in speechless heart.

    However, it is not true that it has been appeased. Even standing in the magic forest and breathing deeply, the desire for the opposite sex in wordless heart is still beating, which makes him think about the beautiful girls he knows all the time.

    In the magic forest, the spores and miasma that can make people fall into illusion can play a role. It''s just like dilution, which can only help wordless ease the inner desire for the opposite sex.

    Of course. Just in this way, it also helps wordless.

    At least, in the case of these spores and miasma, even if the inner desire for the opposite sex is still working, without any words, it will not directly lose its sense, and it will be pushed to meet people.

    "Spores and miasma Do you?... "

    Walking in the forest of magic, I raised my head without any words and looked around the humid and purple miasma like smoke. Can not help but a little bit conflicted.

    "Miasma doesn''t matter, but spores and other things are sucked into the body like this. Even if they can''t affect themselves, they feel a little nauseous..."

    I''ll think so. I''ll dream about the countryside. Maybe I''ll be speechless.

    After all, unlike the outside world, people live in fantasy villages. Common sense is quite different from that of the outside world.

    In the human heart of Fantasia, let alone the spores into the body, if any monster''s flesh and blood can cure the disease. They must not mind taking a bite.

    This is the fundamental difference between fantasy town and the outside world.

    Wordless is different from them. There is still some resistance to absorbing spores and other things. It is impossible for him to eat the flesh and blood of monsters, but now it is not the time to care about small things.

    Compared with the behavior of pushing when meeting people, it''s much better to be a little disgusted. I can''t help but think that I will get a title of "fantasy bulldozer" and "true ancestor of abnormal vampire" after I return to normal tomorrow.

    "Forget it..." Think about it. Speechless also relieved a little bit.

    "Anyway, the spores and miasma in the magic forest have the effect of improving magic. Even if it''s not as good as sitting down and meditating for a while. Better than nothing... "

    It''s better to say that even in the magic forest, you can breathe spores and miasma all day long. It''s better to sit down and meditate for a while.

    There''s no way. Wordless magic is so huge and pure that it''s far beyond the ordinary magic. In addition, wordless also uses the body of the real ancestor and the most advanced magic cultivation method to cultivate magic. The improvement of self-cultivation is extraordinary.

    Therefore, absorbing the spores and miasma in the magic forest may be a good shortcut for an ordinary magician to improve his magic power. For wordless, it''s a bit of a chicken.

    Even Melissa and Alice, who live here all year round, can''t get the magic promotion basically, let alone speechless. The effect is very little.

    "Ah..." Sighed, speechless grabbed his hair.

    "I have to stay here all day. Where can I go?"

    In the magic forest, speechless is not without place.

    Melissa lives in the magic forest, and Alice is also settled here. It should be a good recreation to visit Melissa and Alice.If we change the past

    "Ha ha..." Speechless and resentful smile.

    "If you visit Melissa and Alice now, you''ll be in all kinds of trouble, won''t you?"

    For example Push down

    Another example is Push down

    Or like Push down

    "Ah..." Sighed once more, speechless picked up his hands.

    "It''s better to go around or find a place to sleep..."

    However, it''s a pity that wordless is doomed to go against one''s wishes.

    Almost in the moment when he was talking to himself, a voice of good advice began to sound like a laugh from the back of wordless.

    "If you don''t know where to go, I can recommend a good place for you..."

    "Wow!" The sudden voice startled the speechless man who was just talking to himself, and he shouted like a reflex.

    "Ah --!" But the silent call seems to have scared everyone in the future. At the next moment, a lovely exclamation also rings, attracting the silent eyes to the past.

    Only see, behind speechless, a charming lovely girl is maintaining a exclamation posture to suspend in the air.

    He was wearing a very ordinary white shirt and a black pleated skirt, shoulder length black hair, a red hexagon hat on his head, and a pair of crow like wings on his back.

    This is the man who just met the life shot pill a few days ago.

    "You?!" Speechless a little surprised.

    "Paparazzi?!"

    "You can call me by my full name, or my name, or even my nickname, Wen Wen, but please don''t call me paparazzi!" Shot life pill first patted his just frightened little heart, then full of discontent said.

    "I''m a conscientious journalist, not a dog!"

    "Good paparazzi! I know paparazzi! " Speechless nodded his head and immediately touched his chin like aftertaste.

    "But I didn''t expect that you would make such a lovely cry. Is this the paparazzi I know?"

    "It''s said I don''t call it dogziwen!" A look of exasperation and shyness appeared on his face, and he seemed to be ashamed of his lovely cry.

    "And strictly speaking, before today, we didn''t know each other. No, it should be said that now we only know each other''s names. Don''t say it as if you know me well. Am I not cute?"

    Hearing this, the wordless subconscious looked at the life shot text floating in front of his own eyes.

    It has to be said that the life shot pill is really cute. It''s not tall or plump. But the big place is big and the small place is small. The standard body is a little better than the night.

    Noticing this, the wordless heart began to be ready to move, involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "Oh?..." See this scene, shot life pill first like vigilance fly back a short distance, followed by a smile.

    "It seems that my charm has not been reduced, although what attracts me is the Chamberlain of the Red Devils Hall who is in the crime of seven sins!"

    Smell speech, speechless hurriedly press down the heat of the heart, helpless and confused smile.

    "So, do you know that?"

    "Hum..." Shot life pill Wen proudly held up his chest, hands fork in the waist.

    "I can''t find anything I don''t know in fantasy country!"

    "Don''t say that!" Shot life Marubeni a pair of eyes dribble a turn, toward speechless beckon.

    "Well, the steward over there, don''t you know where to go? Do you want to come with me? "

    "I can''t do magic!" Speechless turn white eyes.

    "Besides, don''t you know what I''m doing? Dare you stay with me? "

    "Don''t worry, I can run away quickly. If you can catch me, it''s nothing to let you touch me twice!" Shot life pill Wen can''t wait to say.

    "What''s more, the place I''m going to is in the magic forest. You won''t suffer from it anyway. Come with me!"

    Finish saying, shoot life pill text also not to have no words to agree, self-contained forward to fly, let have no words in the heart a burst of sentimentality.

 Chapter 1798

    Following the life shot Marvin, I came to the edge of one of the open spaces in the magic forest and looked at the mansion standing in front of me. My mouth slightly twitched.

    "Where did you let me come from? Here?"

    "Yes!" Still suspended in the air, the pill nodded in general.

    "What''s the problem?..."

    "No problem..." Wordless knead his eyebrow, so said a sentence.

    "But if I don''t read it wrong, it looks like Alice''s apartment, isn''t it?"

    Yes!

    I have been here once. It should be said that Alice brought me here once. It''s natural that I don''t know the familiar building in front of me.

    This is where Alice lives!

    "I recognized the place where the figure master lived at a glance..." Shot life pill is very happy to fly a step towards wordless side.

    "What? Are you familiar?... "

    With the approach of the life shot pill, a fragrance belonging to the girl also penetrated into the tip of the wordless nose, making the wordless heart fire.

    On the surface, speechless is a cold look.

    "I''m sorry, Alice and I don''t know each other as well as you think. If you want to dig something out of me to write gossip, you are doomed to be disappointed!"

    "It''s not gossip! It''s news! " Shot life pill subconscious refutation, then tut tut mouth.

    "Imagine so many beautiful people and demons in the countryside. There are few males, but you have come here. With a unique environment, there is no scandal. You are such a boring man! "

    "Are you really eager to write gossip?" I feel my head hurt.

    "Please go gossip, don''t you come to me?"

    "How can I do that?!" Shot life pill Wen did not hesitate to refuse.

    "Reimu has said that you are a natural big trouble. If you follow me, you will be able to dig up many interesting things. The report is not afraid to write without materials! "

    "So it is..." Speechless eyes. Strong bear the impulse of burst green tendons, the skin laughs the flesh does not smile to say.

    "That is to say, you are expecting me to make trouble, but you see that I just want to spend the whole day alone. That''s why I''m in a hurry. Jump out. I took the initiative to help me find the friction with other people and write them into a report, so I came to find Alice. Right?... "

    Shot life pill text didn''t answer, just playful toward speechless blink eyes, silent admitted down.

    Speechless lower head, silent for a while, then resolutely turn around, go to the other side.

    "Wait, wait, wait!" Shot life pill like a see a small treasury of money fans, suddenly flew forward and out, a hug speechless arm.

    "This is a great opportunity for the front page headlines. How can you give up like this?! That''s weird, isn''t it? "

    "I''ll be surprised if I listen to you!" Speechless struggle.

    "I don''t want to make your gossip headlines. Let me go!"

    "Well, don''t say that!" Shot life pill Wen desperately holding speechless hand, regardless of his chest has been squeezed in each other''s hands, said like a smiley.

    "Aren''t you now bearing the last of the seven sins? Can''t the object I''m looking for satisfy you? "

    Hearing this, wordless almost fell.

    "Are you going to turn me into a wolf and push the girl of Fantasia, while you are recording the whole process and preparing to report them?"

    "In this way, you will be happy, and I will be satisfied. What''s wrong with killing two birds with one stone!" The theory of "shooting life pill" and "vomit spirit through mouth".

    "Although I will be very shy if you let me watch, you will also be very shy, but just being shy can satisfy two people. How worthwhile is that?"

    "Don''t you think about the idea of the girl I pushed and the girl you reported the whole process?" I was speechless.

    "One is not good, but it will lead to human life!"

    "What is life? Reporting is the most important thing! " The theory of "shooting life pill" again.

    "Don''t you want to be famous?"

    "I don''t want to be famous in this way. You definitely want me to be ruined!" Speechless increase strength, crazy struggle.

    "Let go!"

    "No!"

    "Let go!"

    "I don''t want it!"

    "I''m welcome if you don''t let go!"

    "Otherwise, you will return the film confiscated from me the day before yesterday!"

    "Dream!"

    "I won''t let go if I die!""I''m still under the influence of the last of the seven sins. You can''t let go any more. You''ll be responsible for the consequences!"

    "You can rest assured that my photography technology is first-class. As long as you touch me, I will take that scene immediately, and there is absolutely only your face in the developed photos, without my face. In that case, my material selection today is over!"

    "You Don''t you mind being taken advantage of in order to get materials? "

    "Anyway, I don''t know if anyone can take advantage of these advantages. It''s better to exchange the report materials!"

    "I''ve convinced you!"

    The speechless and the lethal pill who were fighting together didn''t notice at all. Their loud voice and violent movements had been heard far away in the silent magic forest. They could be heard basically as long as they were within 100 meters.

    Naturally, the interior of the building, which is less than four or five meters away from them, can also be heard clearly.

    Before long, the door of the building was quietly opened, and two beautiful girls, who were as small as slaps, came out of the building. They watched the silent and lethal pill in front of their own door. After a moment of silence, they made a sound.

    "What are you doing?"

    At the same time, the figure of the wordless and the life shot Marvin is stiff. He slowly looks at the front door of the building in front of him and gives the figure of the beautiful girl standing at the door to the income eyes.

    Who else can it be

    Of course, it can only be Alice!

    "Love Alice Seeing Alice with puzzled expression and strange eyes staring at her who has been fighting with Jae Ming Marvin, her speechless tone is a little stiff and hoarse, and she smiles foolishly.

    "Well Long time no see... "

    Long time no see

    To be exact, wordless and Alice met not long ago.

    After all, in the day when the crime of jealousy played a role, I had no words to love Alice. After that, I successively ushered in the crime of rage, the crime of laziness, the crime of greed, the crime of gluttony, and today''s crime of * *, but only five days later.

    That is to say, I haven''t seen Alice for five days. It''s not a long time.

    However, the experience five days ago is still vivid, which makes Alice''s pretty face unnatural, but at the same time, it makes speechless very awkward.

    At the end of the day, Alice will be robbed of her first kiss, or because of jealousy.

    It''s wordless that she envied Marisa under the influence of jealousy for no reason. There is no way for Alice to do the same as pachuli to wake up wordless deeply affected by kissing.

    That is to say, if we really pursue it, it is the responsibility of wordless people. How can wordless people not be embarrassed

    At the same time, when she felt embarrassed and unnatural, the atmosphere around her suddenly became awkward, which made Alice a little bit unable to stay.

    "If you want to play, go somewhere else. I''m making a doll. I need a quiet environment!" Alice put down the unnatural in her heart and said coldly.

    "Then, I won''t be with you..."

    Leaving that, Alice wanted to go back to the house on the spot.

    At this time, one side, shot life pill Wen eyes dribbled around, before Alice entered the room, shouted such a sentence.

    "Wait! Alice! Bayunbai wants to talk to you! "

    Alice''s footsteps were stuck in the air.

    Speechless is to stare round own eyes, full face is unbelievable to look at shoot life pill text.

    "You --!"

    "Have a good chat!" Before speechless outburst and denial, shot life pill Wen yelled, interrupting speechless speech.

    "I won''t disturb you!"

    Words fall, the body shape of the life shot pill is fuzzy, and even speechless can only barely see the speed of the shadow. The sound of "whoosh" is gone.

    Wordless and Alice are almost stunned to see the lifeless shot pill. Next, Alice frowns and looks puzzled. Obviously, they don''t understand what lifeless shot pill is doing. Wordless is roaring in their heart.

    This hateful paparazzi article, even strictly speaking, was sold by a teammate who had only known her for less than half a day. I knew it earlier, so I just managed her!

 Chapter 1799

    Thank you very much for the wonderful CC

    Standing in the forest with trees and miasma as the background, wordless and Alice looked at each other silently, and soon turned away, making the atmosphere more and more awkward.

    Especially Alice, as a standard victim, looked at the man who stood in front of her and scratched her cheek awkwardly. She had only known her for less than ten days, but had taken her first kiss. Her eyes were surprisingly complicated.

    Alice really didn''t want to see wordless again, if she could.

    The reason is that Alice doesn''t know how to deal with this man.

    After all, Alice is pregnant with lily plot. She likes girls. Now she dedicates her first kiss to a boy. The complexity of her heart is natural. Plus that happened, she can''t face wordlessness well. So, Alice can only escape such an idea.

    And Alice didn''t realize that if she really wanted to see no more speechless words, why did she just shout "he has something to say to you" and stay in place, waiting for each other to talk in such an awkward atmosphere

    So, it can only be said that Alice''s heart, at this moment, is very complicated.

    In such an awkward atmosphere, she did not dare to look at Alice directly without words. Alice did not dare to look at her without words. There was a strange sense of silence between them. If there was a third party, they would be quite embarrassed.

    And before long, Alice was finally unable to bear such an atmosphere, taking the lead in breaking this strange sense of silence.

    "What do you want to say?..."

    This Speechless with a rather wordless performance. Flustered hands and feet scratched their cheeks like confusion. The body turned around, and the heart was also mad with hate.

    Originally, it''s enough to embarrass wordless in the face of Alice. That paparazzi actually brought him here to have a direct meeting with Alice, and even made such an embarrassing thing that he couldn''t get off the stage. Wordless really wanted to do the shooting pill, if possible.

    But whether to do it or not is no longer something to consider. Now? You have to think about the conversation with Alice first.

    Driven by this idea, I felt my head speechless and giggled. Say something stupid.

    "Today It''s a nice day today! "

    "Hoo -!"

    A cold wind blew through the forest. Took away some miasma. It also brings new miasma, but at the same time, it also makes the atmosphere of the scene from embarrassment to heaviness.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alice looked at her speechless face with an expression that she wished she could slap herself. Said such a sentence.

    "I think I can''t face you. I''m really an idiot..."

    "Er..." Speechless, speechless.

    "Is that what you want to say?..." Alice turned her cold eyes to wordless, and there was a trace of irritation in it.

    "Well, I hear you, I''ll remember..."

    With that, Alice turned around again and wanted to go home.

    "Wait!" Seeing Alice turning around on the spot, she left, almost subconsciously, holding Alice''s hand.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± At that moment, speechless clearly felt that Alice was violently shaken by her hand, which was like an electric shock, or panic, and struggled hard.

    "Pine Let go! "

    Alice''s pretty face with alarm and obvious over reaction were collected in the bottom of her eyes, and she understood without words.

    Alice is not as calm as she seems when she is facing herself.

    Realizing this, the wordless embarrassment was gone. Instead, it calmed down and looked at Alice''s beautiful eyes.

    "Will you react a little bit too much?"

    "Just No... " Alice tried to calm down, but her hand was still struggling.

    "I just don''t want to be pulled by you. Let go!"

    But, speechless not only did not according to the words, loosen Alice''s hand, on the contrary, still tightly held.

    "At first, there is no problem to let go of you, but I''m puzzled by your over reaction. So, answer my question first, and then I''ll consider whether to let go."

    "You You... " Alice was very angry, but with her casual and cold character, she couldn''t find any words to curse at all. She could only force her reaction to be reduced, but her hands were still shaking, showing the panic and tension in her master''s heart.

    "Now, let me go..."

    Hearing Alice''s pretentious indifference and calmness, I know I can''t be too wordless.

    However, when I felt that Alice''s hand was too slippery to be touched by myself, I felt speechless and warm in my heart. I couldn''t help holding Alice''s hand, but I kneaded it slowly."You --!" Alice''s heart leaped suddenly, and her heart beat faster. She looked at her hand being held slowly by constant gentle rubbing. Even though Alice was indifferent, she could not help but feel angry.

    But before she got angry, Alice noticed.

    In the wordless pair of wine red pupils, the deep color has been replaced by the hot temperature. The eyes are extremely hot, even with a hint of madness.

    That way, let Alice slightly Leng, asked such a sentence.

    "You Are you suffering from the root of seven sins as before? "

    Is playing with Alice''s small hand wordless did not answer, but the subconscious reaction came over, casually nodded a head, let Alice instantly clear the way of thinking, also in a short short short clip of time, know what is the seven sins wordless is now suffering.

    But sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing.

    Today''s situation just proves that.

    At least, Alice, who knew which of the seven sins she was suffering from, was completely flustered and struggled with all her strength.

    "You You let go! "

    "Don''t move!" Alice''s fierce resistance ushered in a wordless speech.

    "Keep it like this, or you''ll regret later!"

    Alice almost reflexively stopped her struggle and bit her teeth.

    "What What do you mean?... "

    "Although it''s shameless to say that, if you can, it''s better to keep it like this..." Speechless side lingered like playing with Alice''s thin and soft hands, while a wry smile general way back.

    "I''m eager to touch you. Now it''s OK, just touch your hands. But if you take your hands back, I''ll want to continue to touch you. At that time, I don''t know where to touch..."

    Hearing this, Alice almost fainted.

    Mingming and Mingming have known each other for less than ten days. They are so short that they are reluctant to establish friendship. Why do they not only need to be robbed of their first kiss by each other, but now they have to let their opponents move against them

    Alice had already begun to regret, regretting why she had to come out to see what was going on when she heard the voice. If she didn''t come out, it would not have happened.

    Fortunately, it''s not unacceptable for Alice to touch her hand.

    "You..." Alice''s voice became helpless.

    "When are you going to touch it?"

    "Don''t know..." Speechless is like playing with some beautiful jade. She kneaded and stroked Alice''s Qianqian jade hand with great interest.

    "Maybe we have to wait until today..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alice did not know how to express her mood. She looked at the speechless touch of her small hand, and the complicated mood appeared again in her beautiful eyes. After a long time, she sighed.

    "I regret going to the Red Devils'' last party..."

    "Why?..."

    "Because if I didn''t go, I would never know you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time, it''s his turn to be speechless and speechless. Similarly, he can''t find the words to refute.

    After all, in any case, he''s lost again.

    Alice looked at the silent Shanghai and Penglai, who were kneading her master''s hand with vigilance and curiosity. After struggling for a while, she couldn''t help but stare at them.

    "I don''t want to stand here and touch your hand all day..."

    In this way, Alice could only walk into her home with no words.

    Not far away, on a tree, shot life pill Wen to see Alice with speechless into their home, chagrin like opening.

    "What are you doing in there? Then I won''t be able to take a picture?... "

    Love, shoot life pill has been hiding here, secretly shooting

 Chapter 1800

    Magic forest, Alice mansion

    Sitting in the middle of her room, she fiddled with an old but delicate doll, but Alice''s expression was full of helplessness.

    It''s a doll she likes. In the past, when making such a delicate doll, Alice''s attention will be very focused. Even if Marissa comes, she can''t take her eyes back from the doll in her hand.

    But today, for the first time, Alice has no way to concentrate on making exquisite puppets.

    But it''s not Alice''s fault.

    I believe that no matter who is trying to do something, one hand is constantly kneaded by others, there will be no way to concentrate, even Alice.

    Alice looked at her side and kept playing with the silence of her hand. She felt as if she had lost her strength. The tone of her voice was a little angry.

    "When are you going to touch it?"

    Wordless did not even raise his head, while playing with Alice''s hand, as if someone had disturbed him, he said impatiently.

    "Even if you ask me, I don''t know how to answer you, so you''d better not focus your attention here and do your own things!"

    "I want to do my own thing, too!" Alice''s voice improved a little.

    "But how can I concentrate when you do?"

    "All said, even if you ask me, I don''t know what answer to give you!" There was a wordless response to Alice.

    "Otherwise, can you think of any way?"

    Alice did not say a word for a long time.

    Looking at Alice like this, she said nothing on the surface of speechless, but she wanted to laugh.

    To be honest, I didn''t expect to see Alice''s embarrassment after a visit to the magic forest.

    What''s more, their development after meeting each other is like this.

    But speechless himself is really no way.

    Under the influence of the crime of * *, this time, Alice''s hand came into her own hands, speechless really didn''t want to let go even for a moment.

    Of course, even without the influence of the seven sins, I believe, speechless is reluctant to let Alice''s hand go.

    Although it''s just touching the hand, it''s enough for wordless heart to yearn for.

    Alice''s hands are very soft.

    Mingming often fiddles with the puppets, but there is not even a little rough in the palm, let alone the cocoon. After touching for so long, I can''t find the existence of calluses from Alice''s hands.

    Alice''s skin is also very smooth.

    It''s like a layer of pearls. It''s smooth to feel. It''s very beautiful.

    It is precisely because of such factors that even without the influence of the seven sins, I dare not say frankly that I would not like to touch such a jade hand, and the seven sins just magnified his inner desire.

    It has to be said that the seven sins are indeed the root of the sin in people''s hearts, which can not be stopped.

    Therefore, what I said before I had no words was true.

    He is longing to get close to Alice!

    So, speechless will love Alice''s hand.

    And if Alice takes back her hand, the hot impulse to get close to Alice will make wordless bear the crime of * * and invade Alice.

    Therefore, just touching the hand can stop this desire, what is not satisfied

    Just, Alice is one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand don''t want to be right.

    "Forget it..." In the end, Alice gave up her unfinished doll and put it on the ground.

    "There''s no way to make a puppet like this. We can only talk about it another day..."

    Speechless gently glanced at Alice''s figure on the ground, as if it were very casual, and asked.

    "Why don''t you be a real person?"

    "A doll like a real person?" Alice was stunned, then shook her head gently.

    "Because there is no need!"

    "Huh?" Asked without any doubt.

    "Why not?"

    "My fighting method seems to control the puppets. In fact, controlling the puppets for fighting is just an additional. My intention at the beginning was to let these puppets explode when fighting with the enemy, and the self explosion magic power I set in the puppets is almost the same..." Alice explained softly.

    "Do you think it''s more cost-effective to make a life size and lifelike figure, to let it explode, and to make a little figure, to let it explode?""So it is..." Speechless relieved a smile, but then the face of confusion said.

    "Do you make dolls to die with the enemy?"

    "Basically!" Alice nodded, reached out and touched the small heads of Shanghai and Penglai sitting next to her.

    "Except for them, other dolls are used to explode themselves!"

    "Then why don''t you focus on making a fighting figure?" Wordless frowned.

    "That kind of puppet should play a much greater role than a puppet just used to explode itself?"

    Alice was silent for a moment when she heard that, and then answered.

    "I''ve also thought about making puppets that are not used for self explosion, but for fighting. In that case, I need to carefully control them to play a perfect combat effectiveness, which will lead to a lot of decrease in the number of puppets I can control. Instead, it''s better to make puppets that are used for self explosion, which will pose a greater threat to the enemy..."

    "So, what''s the difference between operating a moving bomb?" Wordless is slightly different from Alice''s point of view.

    "The limitation is too great. When you meet the enemy who can''t blow himself up, you are basically helpless!"

    "So I''ve always wanted to be able to make dolls with life!" There was a little hope in Alice''s pretty face.

    "In this way, the puppet can fight on its own, without my control, and I don''t need to control the puppet, which is equivalent to one more person to help fight!"

    Alice''s method of controlling dolls can be said to be very primitive, that is, using the magic silk thread to connect the dolls one by one, through the same method as performing a puppet show, she inputs the magic into the body of the puppet, and pulls the puppet to fight.

    In other words, without Alice''s control, puppets like Shanghai and Penglai can do as many things as they can, just like a real villain, flying around all day long. They have no strength to help.

    But it would be different if Alice made a living doll.

    Just like "automaton" in the world of "smart girls don''t get hurt", you can fight on your own even if you leave the puppet maker.

    However, without the magic provided by puppets, the ''automaton'' can''t start magic circuit and use magic.

    The doll Alice wants to make should only have life, not be able to use magic and magic like ''automaton''.

    In this case, there is no way to say nothing.

    "Well, Alice..." Speechless suddenly said such a sentence.

    "If I give you a doll''s heart, can you make a living doll?"

    Alice was stunned by no accident.

    "The heart of a doll?"

    "Actually "Speechless scratched cheek, considered next, said.

    "I have seen living figures!"

    Alice''s beautiful eyes were full of bright colors. She put her head in front of the speechless and said excitedly.

    "Have you ever seen a living figure? Really? Where? What does it look like? What material or magic is it made of? "

    The questions burst out from Alice''s mouth. With a sweet breath, they hit the speechless face which was pulled into the distance, only about 10 cm away from Alice''s face.

    Looking at Alice''s beautiful face full of excitement and hope, I felt the girl''s breath coming from Alice''s body. The silent heart beat seemed to miss a beat, first a meal, then a violent beat.

    Because the evil fire, which can no longer be familiar with, is slowly burning.

    "Huh?" Alice seems to have not found out yet. She tilted her head and her lovely appearance finally broke the string of reason in her wordless heart.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, speechless toward Alice, rushed over r1152

    varwosoadconfig={cid:¡°23130¡°,aid:¡°1036¡°};

 Chapter 1801

    "Ah --!"

    A surprised and unresponsive Alice was suddenly pushed down by the speechless face-to-face voice and pressed on the ground.

    As Alice fell to the ground, it was neither thin nor thick. The blue sleeveless one-piece dress in a white coat like a shawl tightly attached to Alice. It gave a perfect outline of the curve under the dress and took away the speechless vision.

    Until this moment, speechless found that although Alice''s body is not as plump as that of pachuli, the curve of her body is extremely enchanting, just as it was specially painted by an artist. The curve has reached the point where one point more or one point less will destroy the beauty.

    With a word to describe, that is perfect!

    Besides, though Alice''s figure is not as good as that of Patricia, it is absolutely not.

    At least, the first time I pressed on Alice, I felt my body was squeezed by something very soft.

    As I said last time in the lost bamboo forest, Alice belongs to the type of thin clothes, in fact, her figure is much better than it looks from the outside.

    And this also makes the speechless eyes appear a trace of surprise, a trace of heat, a trace of obsession, even breathing disorders.

    "You --!" Alice, on the other hand, was stunned by the unexpected situation. After the reaction, I quickly raised my head and caught the wild look in wordless eyes. There was a thick unease in my heart and panic on my face.

    "You What do you want to do?... "

    There was no answer, but the burning passion in her eyes made Alice confused.

    Before Alice could say anything more, the speechless hand suddenly moved forward, heavily holding to the softness hidden under the dress.

    "Ah --!" Alice exclaimed. The voice was clearly full of confusion and uneasiness. But with an imperceptible tenderness, the movement on wordless hands slowed down, almost even the bones were soft.

    And Alice finally understood what kind of situation she was in, and her brain was blank.

    Obviously. Alice didn''t think of it at all. It''s just a moment. I was touched by the man in front of me.

    Round a pair of soft clothes into the silent palm, the soft touch makes the silent heart more fiery, instinctively grasp the wonderful touch. Enjoy playing, knead up.

    "Well You You Alice snorted, and her blank brain fell into a state of stupidity.

    That''s for sure.

    You know, even Alice rarely touches her own pair of soft ones.

    But now, at present, the man is wantonly rubbing the parts that Alice seldom touches. The shame of the strange numbness strikes Alice''s nerves like an electric current. How can Alice react

    Alice could only be stupefied by her near panic, and then she began to struggle.

    "No No! "

    Alice''s panicked voice of begging for mercy not only didn''t dissuade her, but also made her feel inspired. She pressed her soft body directly on her body and her struggle. The strength of her hands became stronger and stronger, and she rubbed out all kinds of shapes.

    "No Don''t Well Alice''s heart had been completely confused, water vapor appeared in her eyes, red color appeared on her cheeks, and I don''t know whether she was too shy or ashamed. She was playing with her body without any words. That unprecedented feeling made Alice''s heart in turmoil.

    If you change to another person, Alice will not hesitate to start, will invade her people to blow to the ground.

    However, at this moment, even if Alice had such an idea in her heart, she could not really put it into action.

    Why

    Alice didn''t know why.

    But Alice didn''t think about that. The only resistance she made was to beg for mercy and struggle.

    However, although Alice is a monster, the race is a magician. In terms of physical ability, compared with ordinary monsters, there is nothing. Compared with speechless, it is much weaker.

    As a result, being pressed by silence, Alice could not escape as if she had been pressed by a heavy mountain.

    "Hiss!"

    "Ah --!"

    Before long, a tear of clothes and a cry of surprise sounded at the same time, at the same time, pieces of clothes also flew up in the air, like garbage, randomly spilled on the ground.

    Then, the speechless in the frenzy stops his action and has no response.He has been deprived of all eyes and all action power by the beauty in front of his eyes.

    In front of speechless eyes, is a white.

    Smooth as snow grease, white to almost transparent skin.

    It''s white and charming. It''s exquisite and charming.

    The thighs are long, straight, and glittering.

    It''s white, tender, round, and glittering.

    As well as strong unusual, contains infinite charm of fullness.

    All this is enough to make a man crazy.

    Including silence.

    Her eyes fell on Alice''s face, which was frightened, frightened and uneasy. She lowered her head slowly without any words. She lightly clicked on Alice''s lips, then went down her chin and kissed her little by little.

    A swan like neck.

    Crystal clear and dazzling fine smooth skin.

    Beautiful collarbone like a feather.

    Round and smooth thin shaved shoulder.

    Speechless lingering in this beautiful body left a kiss of their own, finally, stay in that pair of high piled up, white crystal on the plump.

    "Well Ah... " Alice is still struggling, but her strength is getting weaker.

    It''s not that Alice doesn''t want to struggle, but even though her head is blank and her heart is in chaos, Alice still knows that such struggle is in vain.

    Therefore, Alice can only open her eyes and stare at the ceiling. The deep part of her eyes is not dull without color, but with a trace of water vapor, shaking violently.

    It''s easy to see pity. Before that, Alice didn''t even talk about a love affair. She didn''t even have a girl who was led by a opposite sex.

    Now, the arrival of this irresistible storm like love, strange to no good body, are challenging Alice''s bottom line.

    So that, in this totally unimaginable feeling and treatment, Alice is almost struggling with conditional emission, and her mouth is also full of a little pleading.

    "Don''t Don''t

    But in Alice''s voice of pleading, wordless is still loving Alice''s delicate body, burning an amazing flame in her heart, greedily tasting Alice''s beautiful and delicate body, so that Alice has been dominated by the strange feeling of electric current passing through it, unable to make her head work normally for a long time.

    And Alice''s body, at this time, has no longer a trace of cover, naked in front of speechless exposed that makes the heart beat more than good.

    Speechless heart has been completely attracted by the perfect body in front of it, and can''t be called back.

    Under the guidance of the hot impulse in her heart, she gently opened Alice''s hand, left and right, and pressed it on the ground as if it had brought the temperature, and pressed her whole body up.

    Alice seemed to instinctively realize what would happen next. She opened her eyes with water vapor and waves, and stared at the man who was pressing on her, just as she wanted to remember each other''s looks, and never moved away for a moment.

    Wordless bliss raised his head like a soul, and looked at Alice''s eyes. The fire in her eyes relieved a little, and there was a little softness.

    It was this softness that made Alice''s eyes fluctuate once again, and her blank sense of strangeness was clear.

    In this tacit look at each other, the wordless hand glided down and held Alice''s delicate and boneless waist tightly. In Alice''s body''s light quiver, she pushed forward and pressed hard.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    Alice was struck by lightning, her lips were wide open, her body was taut like bowstring, the world in front of her became blank, her head fell into chaos and looked back, the water vapor in her eyes was completely turned into tears representing pain, and she slipped down quietly.

    In this scene, I lost the silent look of the wolf. Finally, I woke up, reached out and wiped the tears on Alice''s face.

    Under this gentle wipe, Alice''s dazed pretty face appeared a little red, and her body relaxed slowly.

    Next moment, gasp, reverberate in the room

 Chapter 1802

    Fantasia, magic

    The silent forest is still hazy, filled with the miasma of dazzling vision, which makes the forest with a pretty good view not angry at all, like a dead place.

    "Bang!"

    At one moment, a loud noise suddenly burst out in the extremely silent forest, which made many of the mushroom like monsters secretly hidden in the forest severely scared, like frightened birds, scattered.

    If you look carefully, many mushroom monsters actually see it.

    In one corner of the magic forest, after the big bang, a light smoke filled from there and floated to the sky.

    That''s where Alice''s residence is located.

    If someone is nearby, you can see a hole bursting in the roof of Alice''s mansion.

    The smoke is rising from this hole.

    During the rising of the smoke, the two streamers came out from the inside, flying up and down to the sky, as if chasing each other''s meteors, through the small holes, flying up to the sky.

    "Whew!"

    Before the two streamers came out of the smoke, the wind and the fog, they were exposed to the air, and a burst of air breaking sound was heard.

    It was a few small shadows coming out of the back of a streamer''s body.

    The shadow is like a sickle cutting through the rising smoke at a high speed, and it comes out like a flash of lightning. In a sound of air breaking, the air flow was cut and caught up with the streamer flying in front.

    At the next moment, after catching up with the flow of light, the shadow communication flashed a strong magic light, suddenly burst.

    "Bang!"

    The thundering sound starts again, accompanied by the rich fire and smoke, like the explosion of the atomic bomb, mushroom like, slowly rising.

    Immediately, the streamer covered by fire and smoke came out from the inside. It shows its original state.

    He was in a mess. It seems to be a panic figure.

    At the same time, below, another streamer also shows the original shape, from which a beautiful and charming girl flies. I came to the opposite side of the figure. The whole body is floating with delicate villains. There was a cold look in his eyes, but more of it was shyness.

    These two people, naturally. It''s wordless and Alice.

    Although the body is still smoking, and the body shape is quite embarrassed, the clothes on silent body are not even disorderly, obviously, there is no harm.

    However, even so, speechless was still full of embarrassment and panic, looking at Alice, who was floating opposite her, with cold and angry face, and hurriedly made a sound.

    "Wait! Alice! "

    "Don''t call me!" In the face of speechless voice, Alice, who is usually very difficult to be angry, has no secret of her anger at this time. Her beautiful face is full of anger, and her eyes are full of anger and killing.

    "Do I know you well?"

    Such a sentence, at first glance, seems to be playing willful children, is making trouble.

    However, Alice is a person who is indifferent to others and familiar with people. She is not constrained by things, and she is very casual.

    Such a person, how can you easily make trouble

    So, if you are familiar with Alice, you must know that this time, Alice is really angry.

    It''s not a long time to really know Alice. It''s not even ten days. But I''m quite familiar with Alice. Naturally, I know that Alice is really angry this time.

    Of course, if Alice doesn''t get angry, she''ll be surprised to be speechless.

    After all, as I said just now, there is no time for me to really know Alice. Strictly speaking, there is not even ten days.

    Can be so, speechless or such a girl even know less than ten days to live to eat a pure light.

    In this way, if Alice is not angry, it must be that her head is abnormal.

    Understand their own fault, speechless only with a smile, like surrender to raise their hands.

    "I know you''re angry, but at least give me a chance to explain!"

    "Explain?..." Alice took a deep breath, as if she was suppressing her anger, she said in a cold voice.

    "Is there anything else to explain?..."

    "You know that!" I can''t help but move forward.

    "I didn''t mean to do that!"

    ¡°£¡¡± Alice clenched her teeth and stared speechless.

    "So? Because you didn''t mean it, did I have to give up? "

    I can''t speak without choking.Indeed, no matter how you look at it, Alice is only a victim. Although speechless is not intentional, he has not suffered losses, but has taken a big advantage. People are willing to force themselves to calm down and listen to him. It is worth burning incense and worshiping Buddha.

    "I know you are very angry now, but things have happened. Even if you really kill me, you can''t let what happened erase it..." A wordless scowl.

    "Give me a chance to make up for you. I''ll be responsible, OK?"

    Hearing this, Alice was not happy, but angry.

    "Who''s in charge of you?!"

    With that, Alice, like a dancing girl, unfolded her hands, and the magic thread started from her ten fingers.

    All the delicate little people floating around Alice immediately raised their long barrel guns, just like the soldiers in a row, and then burst out.

    However, the young people who came out of the attack didn''t directly rush to the silent front, but seemed to be running up. First, they rushed out for a certain distance, and then the long barrel gun in their hands made a fierce dash forward.

    "Dong!"

    Suddenly, a burst of shock waves from the formation of one by one, stabbing out the hands of the small guns in front of us burst out, like a huge shell, shaking the air, impact and out, towards the front.

    As you can see, speechless can only wave your hands and hands in a headache. A pure white flame, like a flash of light, cuts through the space. In the riot of air and the tumbling of air flow, it steals out silently.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the pure white flame collided with the invisible impact. The invisible impact immediately exploded like a collapsing rock disk, turning into waves and dissipating in the invisible.

    Alice''s pretty face changed a little at the sight.

    Alice has also heard from Marissa that she once challenged Remilia and Zha ye by herself. She had no power to fight back against Remilia and Zha Ye. She also suppressed Marissa overwhelmingly.

    As far as strength is concerned, Alice''s strength is also very strong. Even morlisha can''t say that she can beat Alice completely. I think it''s the same with midnight. Only Remilia can say that she is better than Alice.

    However, compared with speechless, it must be quite different.

    In addition, with Alice''s eyesight, she couldn''t see the origin of the white flame that Wuyan just used. She broke down her attack silently. At last, Alice understood the tip of the iceberg of Wuyan''s strength.

    It''s impossible to win against him!

    Alice''s eyes became a little cloudy and uncertain, but she didn''t attack hard any more, which undoubtedly relieved wordless and secretly said "lucky".

    In the face of an impact, wordless does not need to use the "burning fire of white dragon" to fight at all.

    The reason to take out this move is also to frighten Alice, so that Alice can calm down and listen to her own words.

    Now it seems that this move is the right one.

    "Anyway, would you calm down first?..." Speechless carefully advised.

    "You just didn''t obey the rules of Rune card at all. If you bring spiritual dream, it''s a real trouble. Do you want all Fantasia to know what happened between us?"

    Hearing this sentence, Alice''s eyes are more full-bodied. She looks at the wordless eyes closely, and her face is changing, which makes her wordless heart mention it.

    I can''t help it. Who''s to blame

    That is to say, he didn''t mean to do it, but he did it himself after all. Moreover, even the factor that led to his "unintentional", that is, the medicine of Bayi Yonglin, he drank it willingly without saying. He couldn''t convince himself that he was innocent.

    So, if you can, wordless really hope Alice can forgive him, that''s the best.

    While Alice was still hesitating, not far away, a voice full of surprise rang and spread to the two people''s ears.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 1803

    "What happened?"

    When a voice saying such a sentence came into the ears of two people who were facing each other, their looks changed.

    Speechless is a little surprise in surprise.

    Alice was surprised with a trace of unnaturalness.

    In this case, the owner of the voice also appeared in the eyes of wordless and Alice.

    Riding on a broom, wearing black-and-white clothes like a witch with an apron, and wearing a hat only a witch can wear.

    However, it is Melissa.

    "When I was drinking mushroom soup at home, I heard a loud noise. I was so scared that I knocked over all the soup that was not easy to boil!" Riding on the broom, Shi Ran''s magic Liza came here shouting such a sentence, especially when she saw Alice''s house with a big hole.

    "Whoa! What''s the matter? "

    Speechless and Alice both ignored the howling Marisa and looked at each other. Then a cold snort followed. Don''t look back. A quiet sigh of relief wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on their forehead.

    Now that Melissa is here, then, unless Alice wants to make a big deal and risk being told what''s going on by Melissa, she won''t do it again.

    Of course, just because Alice doesn''t do it doesn''t mean that Melissa will stop.

    Curious to see in the mid air confrontation, silence with each other''s speechless and Alice. Morlisha tilted his head, as if thinking of something. He picked his brow and looked at Wuyan strangely.

    "I said, brother of Bayun family, this time, you won''t find Alice in trouble because of seven sins?"

    Smell speech, whether it is speechless or Alice, the corner of the mouth all twitches.

    When wordless suffers the crime of envy and the crime of rage. Marisa was found by him. Once forced to play a screen game, once was directly bombed up and down the Red Devils hall, can be said to suffer.

    I think Marisa thought that wordless was the same as before. Jealous of something. Angry what. That''s why I found Alice. Did you have a fight

    This idea cannot be said to be wrong.

    After all. Speechless is really because of the influence of the last sin of the seven sins to push Alice, and it will also cause Alice to be angry, regardless of the damage to her territory, and kill speechless.

    So Melissa was right.

    Unfortunately, depending on the situation, Melissa only guessed that wordless had been affected by the seven sins, which caused Alice trouble. However, she did not know which crime wordless was suffering from and what kind of trouble wordless caused to Alice.

    And this, in a variety of ways, makes speechless and Alice relieved each other.

    "Marisa..." At the moment, Alice said this in a tone of indifference.

    "Don''t worry about it..."

    "Eh?" Good things and the bustling Marisa murmured discontentedly.

    "The more you don''t let me care, the more curious I am!"

    "It''s just a little misunderstanding!" Speechless hurriedly, as if seeking reinforcements and asylum.

    "No problem! No problem! "

    Although the original intention of wordless was to muddle through, the three words "no problem" still made Alice angry.

    What does it mean to be out of the way

    You''ve taken all the advantages. Isn''t that in the way

    Feeling Alice''s angry line of sight, speechless almost shed tears.

    Sure enough, if you don''t cultivate your feelings well, you''ll push something. It''s cool. There will be a lot of troubles afterwards. Fortunately, your strength is strong enough. Otherwise, even if you are covered by the real ancestor, you will die several times today.

    "Anyway, let me know what happened first!" Said Marisa.

    "Eight cloud family''s little brother, you seem to be very normal, how can you fight with Alice?"

    "Marisa!" Alice transferred the object of her anger to Marisa.

    "Don''t tell you, don''t you mind this matter?"

    "So the more you don''t let me care, the more curious I am!" Cried Marisa, discontented, and eager to try.

    "Alice, if Bayun''s little brother bullies you, please tell me quickly. We will send it to him together. I don''t believe that we can''t beat him even if we join hands!"

    "I said, black and white gentleman..." This time, it''s the turn to be speechless.

    "Are you here to fight or to fight?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Morlisha nodded naturally, but said a word that made wordless almost fall on the ground.

    "How boring it is to argue! Fight is fun! ""Ha ha..." The silent skin laughs the flesh not to smile.

    "If it wasn''t for the quarrel between parkie and Alice, last time, you couldn''t have escaped in my hands, black and white gentleman..."

    "Last time is last time, this time I am full of firepower, I will never lose again!" Marisa choked directly and cried out unconvinced.

    "If you don''t believe it, we''ll send it again now!"

    Hearing Marissa''s "one hair, one hair" always said there, Alice''s face was getting deeper and deeper, and even more fierce anger appeared in her eyes.

    Obviously, Melissa''s words remind Alice of the scene where she was just pushed.

    "Devil! Li! Sand! " Alice''s voice has been raised several levels. Anyone can hear the strong anger in her voice, which makes Marissa petrified on the spot and her head shrinks.

    Alice looked at a man and a woman who had occupied different but equally special positions in her heart before her eyes. She was silent, and her heart began to beat faster at the same time as Marisa.

    After a long time, Alice sighed, and her eyes lingered on the speechless body for a long time. She didn''t feel comfortable until she saw the speechless face. Then she took the doll around her body and fell into the big hole in the roof of her house.

    Speechless and morlisha watched Alice go back to her home silently. They looked at each other. For a while, they didn''t know what to say.

    "Nah, the little brother of Bayun family..." Facts have proved that the silence of Melissa can never be maintained. Riding the broom, she flied to the silent side and asked me curiously.

    "What did you do to Alice to make her so angry today?"

    Marisa is a man who often does stupid things.

    Although Alice''s character is relatively indifferent and casual, she can have the unfortunate ability of black and white. How could she not have offended Alice

    However, Marisa can be sure that she has never seen Alice so angry.

    So, Marisa is very curious, very curious, curious to the point of some gossip.

    "Just tell me, I won''t tell anyone..."

    Believe you Speechless glances at Marisa.

    "Then there are ghosts!"

    Leave this sentence, speechless press and hold the magic Lisha who is going to say something, and use the magic of space transfer to send the magic Lisha away.

    As for where to send it, it''s not a matter of speechless concern. Anyway, it must be in fantasy country.

    Looking down at the smoky foreign hall, I hesitated for a few times. Finally, I didn''t have the courage to go on.

    "For the time being, let Alice calm down and come back in a few days..."

    This sentence just fell, a response voice will be in silent side ring.

    "Is that really good?"

    Hearing this voice, the anger in wordless heart rose up, without hesitation, without even looking at it, immediately reached out and grabbed to his side.

    "Hey!"

    Speechless hand speed is very fast, even Remilia may not be able to respond, but the owner of the voice is shocked to respond, and with a very rapid speed, a turn, flying out.

    "Paparazzi!" One hit, speechless while drinking, one side of indomitable pursuit of the past.

    "You''re the guy who did me such a harm. How dare you appear in front of me!"

    "Hello hello, you''re saying too much..." Shot life pill Wen nimbly waved the wings behind him, with the black feathers falling out, dodged the silent pursuit, and laughed loudly.

    "I''m just bringing you here. You do all the following things yourself. Besides, if I didn''t call for Marissa, you would have been chased by Alice into a dreamland!"

    Hearing this, speechless heart is more angry.

    As expected, this paparazzi not only contributed to his own tragedy, but also peeped on the side.

    Is it possible that Alice and I were there at the same time? And took pictures

    In this way of thinking, I am speechless.

    "Stop for me!"

    "Hee hee..."

    All of a sudden, a chase battle started in the middle of the magic forest

 Chapter 1804

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    After nightfall, all the goblin maids in the Red Devils'' hall had a rest.

    Originally, because Remilia is a vampire and a nocturnal creature, although there are goblin maids working in the red devil''s Pavilion during the day, there are more goblin maids working at night, which definitely won''t make the whole red devil''s Pavilion quiet at night.

    Today, however, is the exception.

    Due to a butler who has been out of control for some time, the goblin maids in the Red Devils hall are also very tired.

    When the crime of jealousy happened the next day, in order to find a way to fight against the crime of jealousy, all the goblin maids in the Red Devils hall were sent by Remilia to find people for a whole day.

    On the third day, when the crime of fury happened, wordless because of the relationship between Melissa, he ignited the anger in his heart, and chased Melissa to jump up and down in the red devil hall. However, there was a lot of damage left in the pursuit process, which also had to be repaired by the Goblin maids.

    On the fifth day, when the crime of greed happened, she had no words to provoke the people in the spirit hall. As a result, Remilia sent the goblin maids of the whole red devil hall to pose for a long time.

    This is nothing. What really makes these goblin maids tired is that they were really tired the next day when the crime of gluttony happened yesterday. That is to say, we have to clean up the mess today. Tonight, naturally, we all kneel.

    Fortunately, Remilia was so tired that she didn''t wake up until now, so she had to rest until tomorrow morning. So she took the night off for the goblin maids who were on duty at night to let them rest.

    Of course, there is no rest time for a certain door.

    Ask why. The reason is simple. There are many goblin maids in the Red Devils hall, but there is only one gate. If red Meiling is allowed to rest, who will watch

    And here. It''s also hongmeiling who hasn''t had a holiday. At the gate of the Red Devils. There is no rest time, only the root cause of lazy and sleepy.

    It has to be said that China is really sad

    At this point. In the hall of the Red Devils hall, there is only one person here at night. Like in the morning, he still has a broom in his hand and swims on the terrace.

    However, the mess that can be seen on the terrace that morning has disappeared. All the bones, soup and meat dregs have been cleaned up. As before, they are smooth and beautiful, not as messy as in the morning.

    However, even so, he still holds the broom and sweeps every corner of the platform over and over again. His eyes are a little distracted and seem to be very absent-minded.

    I don''t know how many times I look at the time. I sweep the ground at night and whisper.

    "I don''t know how adult Bai is now..."

    Today is the time for the last of the seven crimes.

    In other words, after today, the original sins of the seven sins acting on wordless will all go away and let wordless return to normal.

    However, the night seems not too happy, but full of worry.

    After all, the last crime of the seven crimes today, seriously speaking, is really the most dangerous one for others.

    If arrogance is to make wordless attitude bad, jealousy is to make wordless eyes careful, rage is to make wordless temper restless, laziness is to let wordless put everything down, greed is to make wordless mind insidious, greedy is to make wordless pain, then * * is to make wordless people suffer.

    Therefore, I am really worried about the situation that I go to the magic forest alone without any company.

    Worry about whether speechless will be an impulse to commit unforgivable things.

    I can''t help imagining that there''s nothing in the countryside. There are more lovely and beautiful girls.

    If there is no way to control yourself well without words, then it is likely to cause more trouble than the previous six crimes, and even cause death.

    In the night, there is no way not to worry.

    And it turns out that night''s worries are not superfluous.

    Although with pachuli''s advice, wordless people who go to the magic forest can use the spores and miasma that can produce hallucinations to ease the sin of the root in their hearts. They have not become the bulldozers of real anger, but people are not as good as the sky.

    The appearance of a life shot pill made wordless cause a trouble.

    I don''t know all of this, but I can only suppress my worries. I continue to sweep the platform for a while and spend time.

    It''s not long before zero in the morning and today''s past.

    It seems that she intends to stay here until she comes back speechless.

    However, what surprised him was that before dawn, the door of the Red Devils hall was opened. He shrugged his shoulders and walked in from the outside, looking very tired."White adult?" Night slightly surprised, the hands of the broom against one side, the figure of a flash, disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of speechless.

    "Lord Bai..." He looked at the silence at night, and asked with a little concern in his tone.

    "You look very tired. Besides, why did you come back earlier?"

    Speechless raised his head and took a look at the night. He took the night''s expression with consideration and concern into his vision, suddenly extended his hand and held the night standing in front of him in his arms.

    The body of the night is obviously stiff. The soft and delicate body becomes stiffer than the stone in an instant. The pretty face also presents a blush rarely. I look around in some panic. I can''t help but feel relieved until no one is present.

    "White Lord Bai

    "Don''t talk..." Wordless put his chin on his shoulder and closed his eyes.

    "Don''t worry. Although it''s not till midnight, I''m tired and have no energy to move. So, can I keep this way?"

    Hearing this, the hesitation in his eyes did not last for a long time. After a few seconds, the hesitation returned to a calm state. He also calmed down, reached out his hand and gently hugged him.

    This is not the first time that night has done so.

    On the first day of the attack of the seven crimes of speechless, when bearing the crime of arrogance, she also used the same posture to embrace the sin at the root of arrogance as a resistance, resulting in too much mental burden and almost fainting in the past speechless.

    Now, the last day of the seven crimes of wordless is coming. Seeing that the early morning is coming, night once again embraces wordless with this gesture.

    This makes me wonder, is there any destiny to lead me to Bayun Bai

    To declare the beginning of the seven sins with this gesture, and to usher in the end of the seven sins with this gesture.

    I have to say, even if it''s a coincidence, it''s also meaningful.

    I have such an idea in my heart, which makes me hold my silent hand more and more tightly, as if I am afraid that the warm arms will disappear.

    Feel the night''s force, speechless deep breath, light as the mosquito voice, said such a sentence.

    "The smell of night is really good..."

    The inevitable embellishment of night beauty''s face is a little red, which is lovely.

    But the next moment, silent another sentence, but let the heart of night tremble.

    "I find that I like you a little. What should I do?..."

    Night a heart suddenly a tremor, a pair of eyes also slightly opened.

    What does this mean

    Is it an advertisement

    "I I... " His face changed frequently. Sometimes he was shy, sometimes he was angry, sometimes he was angry, sometimes he was shy, sometimes he was timid. His feelings were almost as rich as those of his life.

    Until the end of the day, Zha''s face was as calm as ever, sighing and blankly speaking.

    "In fact, I don''t know what kind of feelings I have for adults..."

    When I heard this, I was speechless and laughed happily.

    Thought that speechless is in the anger extremely counter smile, the anger oneself did not respond to the night actually felt timid.

    "That Lord Bai

    "Can let the perfect and unrestrained maid long in less than ten days, from the first meeting of hostility, to now, even like themselves do not know..." Did not wait for the night to say what, speechless will interrupt like a smile to open up.

    "I''m honored, aren''t I?"

    In a word, let the timidity and blankness in Zha''s heart clear away, with a soft expression on his face.

    "There is a secret that I have never told anyone since I came to fantasy village..." In the ear of the night, wordless is a very gentle voice, said.

    "My real name is Wuyan..."

    "None Words... " She chewed the name again and again, and engraved it into her memory and heart.

    In the vast hall, a man and a woman hugged each other and didn''t separate until the bell at midnight

 Chapter 1805

    "Hmmm ~ ~"

    today, it is very rare to wake up in the morning without any words. Not only the clothes and everything have been dressed neatly, but also stretch out and look comfortable.

    It''s not only because of a comfortable sleep last night, but also because of a special mental relaxation.

    Seven days ago, the morning when the seven sins first came into effect, wordless didn''t realize what kind of change it had, but after realizing that the arrogant sin of the seven sins had affected itself, its nature collided with the arrogant sin, resulting in wordless headache.

    Since then, speechless almost every day can feel his head seems very heavy, as if something has been pressing on it, it is very uncomfortable.

    Of course, this is not because of the influence of the root sin of the seven crimes, but because we know our own situation, some of which are similar to psychological effects.

    Now, the time of seven days has finally passed, and the seven crimes have been officially declared over. Whether it is because of the psychological effect or really because of the influence of the sin at the root of the seven crimes, speechless feels very relaxed.

    "Well After stretching a lazy waist, speechless again wry smile.

    "Although, I felt very tired playing hide and seek with paparazzi yesterday..."

    Shot life pill has the fastest speed of the whole fantasy village, no one!

    Even if there are many * * OSS in the fantasy countryside, there are not many. But it''s not a small number of semi gods. If it''s only faster than speed, the pill of life shooting will surpass these semi gods.

    If it''s just a simple comparison of speed, wordless can''t be better than the life shot pill, nor can it catch up with the life shot pill.

    But that''s in the case of pure specific speed.

    Don''t forget, speechless has the magic of space transfer.

    In the hands of speechless people who have space to transfer, even if the speed of the life shot pill is fast enough, there will be times when they will be caught up. yesterday. Shot life pill very sad to be speechless to seize.

    After catching the pill of shooting life, wordless would like to directly deal with this scourge, but compare it with this. He was still more concerned about whether he had been shown the whole process by this paparazzi when he was crossing with Alice.

    So. Under some interrogation. The life shot pill is like a real saying.

    Generally speaking, before she pushed to Alice without any words, Marvin had been hiding outside Alice''s mansion to peep. But when he pounced on Alice speechless, he shot the crucial scene. Then he was embarrassed and avoided.

    In other words, although he didn''t visit the whole process, he was helpless to Alice, who was forced to die, which led to her losing her first time in the daytime.

    It''s easy to say that she saved Alice if she broke in, but if she couldn''t, she might even explain it to herself.

    This idea cannot be said to be incorrect.

    Don''t forget, Alice will fall to that end. It''s just because she brought wordless to her home, otherwise, Alice will never be forced.

    In addition, in such a case, shot life pill unexpectedly chose to be wise and protect himself, and also took a critical picture, so, speechless and completely angry.

    Then, speechless tied the life shot pill directly to one of the magic trees, regardless of its scream, confiscated the negative once again.

    As for fatigue, it''s all about playing hide and seek all day long with Jae Ming Wan Wen.

    "In any case, seven sins are over..." Speechless patted his cheek, cheer up.

    "I''ll go to Yongting and let Bayi Yonglin fulfill her promise later..."

    Finish saying, speechless take off the coat that hang on the hanger at one side, slowly cover to go to the body at the same time, walked out of the room at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    Coming to the hall of the Red Devils hall, it''s quite an incredible scene before wordless eyes.

    I saw that Remilia rarely sat at the top of the platform round table, but sat on the side, looking at her opposite face badly.

    On the opposite side of Remilia, Gu Ming felt that he was sitting there. He could not find any fault. It was not elegant, but it was not impolite. He held up the tea cup and drank black tea one mouthful at a time.

    Lingwu Lukong and flaming cat phosphorus stand side by side behind the ancient Ming''s sleep. They don''t know when a cart appeared in front of flaming cat phosphorus''s body. On the cart, with fingers, the sweet sleeping ancient Ming love is lying on its side. It looks lovely.

    All the four members of the spirit hall are at the scene!

    At this time, the staff of the Red Devils hall, in addition to looking at Remilia, who was not good at looking at the opposite place, only stood aside, holding a tray, and stood in awe free and easy night.Want to come, Fleur should be like Gu Mingdi love, haven''t had enough rest, is sleeping.

    Pachuli''s words, should also be in the body

    After all, pachuli''s physical strength is not very good. It''s the first time that she has been tossed all night by the speechless crazy hair. She is not tired to suffer from asthma the day after tomorrow, which is a very good result.

    Therefore, the scene will appear some incredible.

    I don''t know whether the arrival of wordless attracted the attention of the people present. Almost at the same time of wordless appearance, many girls who were holding a silent confrontation turned their heads together and looked at wordless, with some different emotional expressions in their eyes.

    Remilia took a look at wordless first, and only when she saw that there was nothing unusual about wordless did her look relax.

    Gu Ming felt that it was a pure surprise, and also with a little expectation, as if he saw a friend he had not seen for a long time.

    The performance of lingwulugong and huomaopo is a little strange. It seems that they are unbelievable and curious. Their eyes are constantly looking at speechless, as they are trying to find out whether there is something wrong with speechless.

    As for the night, her eyes were fixed on the silent one coming in, and her eyes were slightly turbulent.

    With the eyes of many women present, she scratched her cheek wordlessly. Under the eyes of the girls, she walked out of the corridor and came to the terrace.

    "That..." Gu Mingdi felt that he was the first to open his mouth.

    "Are you all right?..."

    "How do you feel?..." Remilia also did not want to be outdone.

    "Today should be the end of your seven sins. Don''t you feel anything wrong?"

    Hearing the different tone of the two girls, but also representing the concern of the inquiry, speechless face involuntarily showed a smile.

    "Don''t worry, I feel very good. The efficacy of Bayi Yonglin''s medicine really passed on time. There is no accident. You can rest assured!"

    Hearing this, Remilia and Gu Ming felt as if they didn''t believe it very much. They looked at wordless with suspicion, and let wordless smile.

    At the same time, another strong line of vision was also cast on the speechless body.

    Speechless doubt turned around, and then on the night that with concern, consideration and doubt eyes.

    To this end, speechless just blinked his eyes, showed a * * smile towards zheyan, and made zheyan pretty face red.

    Obviously, from the wordless smile, she thought of last night.

    It''s not a big deal, either. They have been hugging each other for more than an hour.

    Juye has never had such close contact with the opposite sex before, let alone encountered such a thing. Naturally, it is not only amazing for her to keep hugging with a opposite sex in the hall for more than an hour in silence, but also shameful for her.

    But did not know all these, but observed the speechless and the night''s eyebrow to and fro''s Remilia frowned.

    "Sure enough, there is something strange, and it seems that even the night has been affected!"

    Hearing Remilia''s words, she was embarrassed at night. She had nothing to say but to shrug at Remilia.

    "Well, I don''t have any strange place, and I don''t have any night..."

    Remilia''s face was still full of suspicion, but she didn''t go on asking any more, nodded her head, and then she was silent.

    Seeing this, speechless turned his head, looked to the opposite side and kept looking at his ancient Ming to feel, and smiled apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, but these two days have caused you trouble..."

    "No, nothing..." Gu Ming feels as if he is slowly letting go of the constraint. Ming Ming looks like a teenage girl, but a mature smile is blooming on a delicate pretty face.

    "Actually, I find it very interesting..."

    "Is it?" Speechless, he shook his head in tears and laughs. Gu Ming felt that he also smiled and looked at speechless.

    "Bai Jun, it seems that there was no winner in the battle that day..."

 Chapter 1806

    "Bai Jun, it seems that there was no winner in the battle that day..."

    In a word, the atmosphere of the scene has fundamentally changed.

    If the atmosphere was just quite silent, it''s quite heavy now.

    Like Gu Mingdi, Remilia, Zha ye, lingwulukong, flaming cat phosphorus and other young girls all looked at each other closely and speechless, which made the originally heavy atmosphere begin to carry a little tension.

    The meaning of the ancient sense of the earth is very clear.

    Let wordless for that day''s fight, give a list of winners!

    When the seven sins were still in effect, Gu Ming didn''t have the chance to raise this question. But now, after the function of the seven sins, Gu Ming can''t wait to raise it.

    Needless to say, Gu Mingdi must be looking forward to it.

    I hope wordless will choose the spirit hall and live with myself in the spirit hall.

    In addition to the ancient sense of the earth, the eyes of lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus also released the look of expectation.

    This is not because of how much Lingwu Lukang and Huo Maoye themselves expect to live in the spirit hall without words. They just think for their master.

    I feel lonely in ancient times!

    But this loneliness, in addition to the soul closed, there is no way to feel the ancient Ming love, the two closest pets of the ancient Ming sense, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus, are the most familiar existence.

    Lingwu road air and flame cat phosphorus can clearly feel, since the recognition of speechless. When he came to the Red Devils'' pavilion to fight for the so-called "battle", Gu Ming realized how happy he was.

    Indeed, these two days, Gu Ming feels really happy.

    Although on the first day of his visit to the Red Devils hall, Gu Ming felt that he was just changing clothes and trying to win wordless joy. On the second day, he also took care of wordless for a whole day because of the relationship between greed and original sin, which seemed very hard.

    But lingwulukong and flame cat phosphorus are clear. In fact, Gu Ming always enjoyed it.

    With the past can only stay in the spirit of the earth hall. Compared with the days of reading alone, the two days of life, even if it is very hard, Gu Ming feels happy.

    So. The ancient Ming Dynasty also expects more and more to invite Wuyan to live in the spirit hall. Accompany yourself.

    Lingwulukong and huomaophosphor know exactly how much they expect from their owners. Will also look speechless with expectant eyes.

    Compared with Gu Mingdi, Ling wulukong and Huo maopo, Remilia''s look is a little tense, even her body is beginning to tighten unconsciously.

    It''s the same as the three people of ancient Ming dijue, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus. Remilia and Yee are also looking forward to it.

    Expect speechless to be able to say the words of rejection clearly.

    In many women''s expectations with different moods, wordless lowered her head and pondered, until every young girl began to be a little anxious, spitting out some helpless laughter.

    Hearing the laughter, Gu Ming felt his heart sink.

    She already knew what kind of choice wordless would take.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Sure enough, Gu Ming''s heart just sank. He shook his head and said such a word.

    "I can''t go back to the spirit hall with you!"

    The eyes of Remilia and Zha Ye brightened sharply, and the pretty faces of lingwulukong and huomaophosphor sank down. Gu Ming felt that her heart was suddenly ripped away by something, which made her face a little uneasy.

    "Why?..."

    Why!

    The three simple words express all the emotions in the heart at this time.

    Speechless just looked directly at the ancient Ming with the same eyes that can see through the ancient Ming''s sense, sighed.

    "Actually, you''ve already guessed that I won''t go back to the spirit hall with you, will I?"

    Remilia, Zha night, lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus were stunned on the spot.

    Gu Ming''s eyes were filled with violent waves, and he was silent.

    "You are a rare monster with mind reading ability. Although you can''t read my heart, you can understand the heart. I believe that even eight cloud purple, a monster and sage, can''t compare with you!" The voice of silence is sonorous and powerful, and it is heard by everyone.

    "So, Jue, even if you don''t read my heart, I don''t believe it. You can''t see who my heart is to!"

    Hearing this, Remilia and other girls are more or less clear.

    Good!

    How can we not see that wordless has produced all kinds of feelings for the women in the Red Devils'' hall from the understanding of the people''s hearts in ancient timesTherefore, even if the so-called fight is launched, the ancient sense of the earth is absolutely clear.

    No matter what, it''s impossible to choose to abandon the people of the Red Devils hall and go back to the spirit hall with yourself!

    In this case, why did Gu Ming come to the Red Devils'' hall to fight for defeat when he knew the result

    This question, the ancient sense of silence as if aware of the same, full of bitterness in response.

    "It''s one thing to understand, but it''s another to expect. Even if I understand this fact again, I also want to try to see if I can let you choose the spirit Hall..."

    This time, it''s Remilia''s turn to wait for silence.

    "Feel..." At this time, speechless.

    "I remember you said that you did it just to be a friend with me?"

    Gu Ming felt heavy and nodded his head, without a trace of confusion, very firm.

    "Yes, I just want to be a friend with you!"

    "I want to be your friend too!" Speechless on the ancient sense of vision, said with a smile.

    "Although I can''t go back to the spirit hall with you, I recognize you as a friend!"

    Hearing this, Gu Ming felt that a pretty face was stunned at first, and then a happy look appeared.

    "Really?"

    "Of course!" This answer, speechless is no trace of confusion, is very firm.

    "Even if I can''t go back to the spirit hall with you, how can I not see your care for me these days?"

    "Then..." Gu Ming felt a little uneasy and asked.

    "You mean?..."

    "This battle, it can be said, decided the winner from the beginning, but there was no loser!" A silent, soft smile.

    "If you welcome me, I will visit the spirit hall when I have time..."

    At this moment, Gu Ming''s heart was filled with warmth and joy, which made her pretty face hang a happy smile.

    "Really?"

    "Don''t believe it?" Speechless blinked.

    "Shall I cancel my electromagnetic barrier and let you read my heart?"

    "No! No! " Gu Ming felt that he was paralyzed in his seat, as if he had unloaded any heavy burden. He had been staring at speechless. There was only one feeling left in his eyes, face and heart.

    Joy.

    "I believe you!"

    In the end, with the still awake love of Gu Ming, the girls of the underground spirit hall, such as Gu Ming Di Jue, Ling Wu Lu Kong, Huo Mao Po, walked out of the Red Devils hall and embarked on the road back to the underground spirit hall.

    Looking at the back of the four people leaving the spirit hall, Remilia sighed and murmured discontentedly until the back disappeared in the gate.

    "What''s the matter? In this case, it''s better not to fight at the beginning!"

    This so-called fight, Remilia can be said to be the winner, but speechless also said that Gu Ming felt that it was not the loser either.

    So, winning the so-called battle, Remilia did not get any benefits, and she did not get any satisfaction. All she left was the loneliness and emptiness after the lively banquet.

    Aside, speechless glanced at Remilia and shook her head with a smile.

    "What kind of fight do you want to have with Jue, and now you feel dissatisfied?"

    "What others want to rob is my housekeeper. They have already provoked. If I don''t give her some color to see, others think my red devil hall is easy to bully!" Remilia gave a cold snort.

    "And you, just judge them out of the game directly and simply for me. It''s too unpleasant that there''s no loser!"

    "Is it?" Speechless brow a pick, funny will Remilia in front of a meal to take up, with a fork in the above fork a spring roll, to Remilia''s mouth.

    "Then, to the troubling sister, brother, I''ll feed you breakfast!"

    "You You guy Looking at the spring roll sent to her, Remilia did not know whether she was shy or angry.

    "Don''t look down on me, or I''ll suck your blood!"

    "Yes, yes..."

    Standing on one side and watching the development of the situation quietly, she looked at the funny expression with silent and angry like shyness, but she still gave the spring roll to Remilia, and there was a trace of softness in her face.

 Chapter 1807

    Fantasy village, lost bamboo forest

    In the misty bamboo forest, life just like there is no way to spread in it, giving people a sense of dead.

    Once entered, this bamboo forest is likely to never come out again, and it is very easy to get lost. If you want to come, no one will visit you on weekdays.

    It seems that there are no animals in the lost bamboo forest. At least, except for the roaring wind and the rustling sound when the bamboo trees are swaying, basically, there are no other sounds in the lost bamboo forest.

    In this way, don''t you feel dead

    Compared with the lost bamboo forest, there are at least mushroom monsters and magic envoys who practice and live in the magic forest full of miasma and spores. They are not as dead as the lost bamboo forest.

    At one moment, in a clearing outside the lost bamboo forest, a figure quietly appeared here, looked up and looked at the lost bamboo forest in front of him.

    "As always, it''s like a bamboo forest for gall test..."

    I came to the lost bamboo forest by myself without any words. I only came here seven days ago, but it seems that I haven''t come to the same bamboo forest for a long time. The first sentence is just like this.

    "Fortunately, I have been to the forever Pavilion once before, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can find my way in it again..."

    The reason why the lost bamboo forest is easy to get lost is that the bamboo trees in the lost bamboo forest grow very fast and the terrain is quite strange. The two complement each other, making the environment in the lost bamboo forest change almost every day. Even people who have been in the forest for many times can''t guarantee that they won''t recognize the wrong way.

    However, only the bamboo trees and environment have been changed. The terrain will not be changed every day, and the bamboo trees will not move, but it is easy for people to recognize the wrong way.

    So. Even if the road in the lost bamboo forest has changed, the location of the pavilion will always be located in that place. Can''t run or jump.

    Having been to the forever Pavilion for once, you can transfer to the forever Pavilion in one breath by using the magic of space transfer from the coordinates in your memory.

    "I hope Bayi Yonglin will keep her promise..."

    Words fall, speechless body emerged a trace of magic air flow, space transfer magic started again, the body into the space, disappeared in place.

    ¡­¡­

    Once again. The silent place is the mountain path that I went to seven days ago when I was looking for the eternal pavilion with Patricia and Alice.

    On the narrow path of the fence made of bamboo, Wuyan stood at the place where he arrived seven days ago and looked ahead.

    There, the structure is an ancient Japanese house style, which is built with bamboo, wood and thatch. No trace of history can be found in the strange house, which is printed into the eyes of speechless.

    Forever Pavilion!

    Mingming destination is in front of us, speechless but just glanced at the eternal Pavilion, then turned to our own front.

    That''s the end of the mountain path.

    Over there. Even into the scope of the pavilion forever.

    Just now, at the end of the mountain road. A figure that seemed to have been standing there from the beginning took up a corner.

    There is a nurse''s hat on the head. The upper part of the body is half purple and half red, and the lower part is the same color. However, the colors on both sides rotate with each other, such as cheongsam. The long skirt is embroidered with various patterns, which is very strange.

    Silver long hair tied into a twist braid, hanging behind, the end of the casual spread. There is a hair band tied on it. It looks like it''s casual. It''s like dressing up.

    It was such a young girl who took up a corner at the end of the mountain path. Stand in front of you.

    Bayi Yonglin!

    After seven days, we met again, and Bayi Yonglin was still like seven days ago, giving people a sense of unfathomability, ingenuity, and awe inspiring in danger.

    However, this time, Bayi Yonglin just stared at the wordless standing in the middle of the mountain path silently. There was no hostility, no malice, no goodwill, and some were just calm.

    Speechless also did not speak, unafraid and eight Yi Yong Lin that calm frightening sight place up, silent.

    For a while, neither of them made a sound or made any move. It seemed that they were very arrogant, or that they only had the other side in their eyes. There was no speech for a long time, which made the scene quite strange.

    Until a while later, Bayi Yonglin began to speak.

    "It seems like you have had a good time..."

    "Did you have a good time?" Speechless and speechless.

    "That''s your blessing, too!"

    "You are calmer than I thought!" Eight meaning forever Lin seems to be surprised, said as if admiring.

    "I thought you''d get really sick of me!""Should?..." No words light eyebrows, smile like said.

    "It turns out that our monthly mind will also use the uncertain saying of" should "..."

    "I''ve said for a long time that I''m not a month old. I''m just a doctor now!" Eight meaning forever Lin light return such a sentence, glimpsed speechless one eye.

    "Seven days have passed, and the efficacy of the medicine you drink has disappeared. According to the previous agreement, I will not only let you enter the eternal Pavilion, but also do what I can to help you accomplish something!"

    Wen Yan, wordless frown.

    "Don''t you worry that when I go back, I will find a way to solve the medicine you gave me. Haven''t you borne the root sin of seven sins in these seven days?"

    "Oh?..." Bayi Yonglin looks to speechless with interest.

    "So, would you do that?"

    "What does that mean?" Wordless brow more wrinkled deeper, and even ironically said such a sentence.

    "Don''t you believe me if I say no?"

    In the face of this problem, Bayi Yonglin nodded her head.

    "I believe it!"

    Speechless, no response.

    "The best way to judge a person''s mind is not to analyze, but to understand!" Eight meaning forever Lin Shi ran said.

    "To you, I think I know a little!"

    Understand

    A little

    Why

    Do I know you well

    As if to see the silent heart of wonder, eight meaning forever Lin laughingly shook her head.

    "I don''t need to look so deep because of the title of" brain of the moon ". I said that many things are not as complicated as you think. I just feel that you don''t have the air of treacherous villains!"

    With that, Bayi Yonglin turns around.

    "Come with me!"

    Seeing Bayi Yonglin leave a word, she will not go back to the direction of the eternal Pavilion. She silently ponders for a while, raises her steps and resolutely follows.

    Through the long mountain road, into the courtyard of the forever Pavilion, speechless this just found that the inside of the forever Pavilion is not as peaceful as when seen on the mountain road.

    In the simple courtyard, a big rabbit is just like a scattered sheep, all over the place.

    Moreover, the rabbit squatted in the courtyard, with a pair of red eyes open, full of curiosity and speechless looking into the courtyard.

    Yes!

    The rabbit''s eyes revealed a curious look!

    It also proves that the rabbit in the eternal Pavilion is not an ordinary rabbit, at least it has not reached the condition of transforming into a human shape. It lives in the shape of a rabbit, but it is a monster that has been opened with intelligence.

    Under the eyes of the monsters who only show the shape of rabbits, and following the back of Bayi Yonglin, they speechless walked through a rabbit and onto the corridor of the house.

    Bayi Yonglin did not stop, but directly opened a door in the corridor and walked in.

    "Come in!"

    Hearing the voice of Bayi Yonglin, she took back her eyes and walked into the door.

    But, speechless just walked into the door, a dark shadow suddenly rushed to him.

    I didn''t expect that I would be attacked in the eternal Pavilion. I was watching the wordless rabbit monster and was caught by the black shadow.

    "Bang!"

    With a muffled sound, the black shadow pressed on the silent body and overwhelmed the silent body to the ground.

    What''s the matter

    I was attacked

    Is not ba Yi Yonglin agreeing to let me enter the eternal pavilion

    How could it have been attacked

    Is Bayi Yonglin rebellious

    With the wordless falling on the ground, such questions also emerge in wordless heart, which makes wordless even the pain of falling to the ground is blocked, and only full of questions are left in the heart.

    "Well Well

    I didn''t wait for the question in wordless heart to be answered. Then I fell on wordless body, and the black shadow that was all pressing on him made a sad hum, which awakened wordless in the trance.

 Chapter 1808

    (hope friends can support more...)

    "bang!"

    Dull dull ring, was the shadow to the front in the speechless full hit on the ground.

    What pain has been covered by inner doubts in the past, can not feel it, fell on the ground, speechless only doubt, what happened in the end.

    "Well Well

    The dull murmur was coming out from the dark shadow on myself, which seemed to be very painful.

    Speechless only feels that the dark shadow on oneself seems very soft.

    No, it''s really soft.

    Each other whole person all presses on own body, speechless how can not feel

    Now, speechless hurriedly raised his head and looked at his body.

    The first thing to look at is a pair of wrinkled ears, which are folded in half from the middle. The length of the ears must be at least 20 cm.

    At first glance, it looks like a pair of decorations. In fact, it''s a pair of real rabbit ears.

    The owner of rabbit ear is a girl wearing a white short sleeved shirt with a red belt on the waist, a black coat like a student uniform on the outside, a crescent shaped sign beside the collar on the left side of the dress, a red tie in front of her, and a pink white pleated skirt under her.

    From the perspective of speechless, it can be clearly seen that the girl has a long straight hair with a light purple waist, looks very sweet and lovely, which is not too beautiful.

    However, it is such a beautiful and lovely girl. At this time, a beautiful face is full of pain and depression, like a drug addict who hasn''t been taking drugs for a long time, the delicate body is constantly shaking.

    Seeing this young girl, I recognized her identity without a word.

    Lingxian? Youtanhua hospital? Yinfan!

    One of the eternal pavilions!

    Originally a rabbit soldier of the moon defense team, he escaped because of the war and was taken in by Bayi Yonglin. Now he is the pet of the owner of Yongting. He is a powerful rabbit demon.

    Just. The condition of the rabbit demon. It seems strange.

    Not only that, because of the relationship between the bell fairy and himself, we can feel that the body of the bell fairy is very hot. It''s very hot. It''s too hot to touch her. There is a sign of sweating.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    "Well..." In response to the speechless inquiry, it was the dull hum of Lingxian.

    In the hum, the bell fairy slowly props up his body. Straddle on speechless body, blush as if on fire, slowly opened his eyes.

    When I saw Lingxian''s eyes, I felt dizzy for a moment.

    Some well-known existence in fanciful countryside, basically, has some peculiar ability.

    And the ability of bell fairy is to make people crazy, and make those who look directly into her eyes crazy.

    So, seeing Lingxian''s eyes, speechless, a little dizzy, but it''s just dizziness. It''s not enough to make him crazy with Lingxian''s strength.

    But after the vertigo, speechless surprised.

    Because, the bell fairy that can be maddening red eyes are full of wisps of water vapor, and constantly fluctuating.

    If there is no mistake, what is fluctuating in Lingxian''s eyes is a kind of desire and impulse.

    This kind of desire and impulse is the same as the desire and impulse that yesterday fell into the influence of the crime of seven sins, and there is no way to control their wordless hearts.

    That is the desire and impulse to the opposite sex!

    That is to say, Lingxian is eager to contact with the opposite sex!

    "Well..."

    It turns out that there is nothing wrong with the wordless conjecture.

    In the whimper, the bell fairy seemed to be crazy. She stretched out her trembling little hand, stroked her silent chest, and looked for the buttons of her clothes. Without hesitation, she planned to untie them.

    "To Give me Give me

    Speechless has been completely ignorant.

    What''s the situation

    Can you get a free push from the rabbit bell fairy when you enter the eternal pavilion

    How could that be!

    "You What are you doing?! " I didn''t expect that I would be pushed back by the rabbit in the dreamland. I stopped Lingxian''s hand that was going to take off clothes.

    "Be sober!"

    "Well..." Bell fairy did not pay attention to wordless, a pair of red eyes are full of desire and heat, and constantly stretched out his hand to solve wordless clothes.

    "Give me Please give me

    To be honest, bell fairy is really beautiful, and she has a good figure. She may not be enough than pachuli, but she is definitely better than Alice.

    If it''s a change of location, I don''t mind meeting Lingxian. I''ll have a hair with Lingxian. But now, if I really cross with Lingxian here, the trouble will come one after another."To What''s going on? " Wordless to cry no tears like hand flurried feet disorderly to stop bell fairy''s hand, flurried to find the figure of Ba Yi Yonglin.

    What makes wordless want to spit blood is that Ba Yi Yonglin actually sits in front of a small wooden table in the middle of the room, drinking crude tea while observing the situation here as if she is very interested. She doesn''t want to stop bell fairy at all.

    You should know that in name, Lingxian is not only the pet of the owner of Yongting, but also the disciple of Bayi Yonglin.

    Is it really OK to let his disciples push others back

    "Bayi Yonglin!" Speechless can only fight with the bell fairy in the heat, shouting at the same time.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "What''s the matter?" Eight Yi Yong Lin said with a smile.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just the heat!"

    "This ghost can be seen!" Speechless is almost roaring.

    "I''m asking you, what''s the situation of this man?!"

    "Lingxian? Youtanhua hospital? Yinfan! My disciple! " Bayi Yonglin made a brief introduction, and also explained the situation of Lingxian in a very simple way.

    "You Tanhua hospital has taken the same medicine as you, and it''s a day late!"

    Hearing this, I understood everything without words.

    The root of sin - seven sins!

    The bell fairy has the same medicine that can cause seven sins as before!

    And late one day means that the efficacy of his body has passed today, and Lingxian is the last one who is suffering from seven sins!

    **£¡

    Understand this point, speechless is really even the heart of crying.

    This is called the earthly news. How fast is it

    Yesterday I forced Alice. Today, the rabbit forced her.

    Pushed by a rabbit

    This can''t be tolerated!

    I understand what kind of situation Lingxian is. I''m not polite.

    "Hum..."

    When the surrounding space fluctuated, the silent person who was pressed by Lingxian disappeared in the original place directly. As a result, Lingxian, who straddled on the silent person, fell down on the ground.

    "Hum..."

    Once again, the surrounding space fluctuated, and a chain of purple light extended from the ripples of the space, with a clear sound of cross strike, around the bell fairy.

    "Ding!"

    Then, the chain with purple light was tight, which bound the bell fairy directly.

    "Well Well The bell fairy made a groan, writhing his body in pain.

    "Give me Give me

    "Here you are!" The silent Tucao appeared not far away, and make complaints about eight meanings.

    "I said, what''s the matter?"

    "Angry?" Bayi Yonglin answers not what she asked, and her head is askew.

    "Don''t you guys usually be happy with this kind of door-to-door delivery?"

    "Unfortunately, I''m just not happy now!" Speechless and sullen.

    "Why do you take drugs for your disciples, or do you take that kind of drugs?"

    "Is it hard to guess why?" Bayi Yonglin said such a sentence naturally.

    "Of course it''s a test!"

    "Test drug?..." Speechless astonishment.

    "Didn''t you try this medicine on me?"

    "The human body is a very wonderful existence, some people have high immunity, some people have low immunity, some people drink a certain kind of medicine to cure the disease, some people will drink the medicine that others can cure the disease because of the relationship of constitution, but will poison themselves to death!" Bayi Yonglin replied in this way.

    "Is it strange that one drug shows one effect on you, and another effect on others. Let different people drink the same drug for experiments?"

    Indeed, Bayi Yonglin is right.

    Just like a kind of medicine that can cure a certain disease, it must be tried by different patients until it is confirmed that it can work for each patient before it can be used formally.

    Therefore, speechless and speechless, I can only mourn for the bell fairy.

    It''s worthy of imagining that the rabbit in the countryside is not only often bullied by others, but even his master uses himself to test medicine. It''s pathetic

 Chapter 1809

    "Well Well

    In a typical Japanese style room, bell fairy''s depressed hum echoed in the air continuously, indicating how struggling the owner was.

    Bayi Yonglin often tries his medicine with Lingxian. She just glances at the struggling appearance of Lingxian and ignores it directly, which makes the sense of speechless once again to imagine the level of immorality of the people in the countryside.

    After a sip of crude tea, Bayi Yonglin didn''t even look at it without saying a word, and made a sound directly.

    "You''re here to see the princess, aren''t you?"

    Hearing that Bayi Yonglin finally mentioned the business, he took a deep breath and sat opposite to Bayi Yonglin.

    Princess!

    That''s what Bayi Yonglin called the master of Yongting!

    At least that''s how we call ourselves!

    Although Bayi Yonglin has the highest level of fighting capacity in the whole fantasy village, the intelligence is basically invincible except for Bayun purple, but the owner of Yongting is not Bayi Yonglin in name!

    Bayi Yonglin is a lunar man, and the princess in her mouth is not just a honorific title, but a true and correct one.

    Forever pavilion''s owner, was once a Moon Princess!

    and eight Yi Yong Lin asked such a question, but did not want to let the meaning of unspoken answer, with a very definite speechless is to find the princess of the eternal pavilion''s tone. So to speak.

    "I said that as long as you help me test the medicine and the purpose of your coming to yongyongting, I will try my best to help you finish it, but I must first say something to you..."

    Bayi Yonglin slowly put down the coarse tea cup in her hand, looked up, and looked speechless. Suddenly, the look in her eyes became sharp, and a huge momentum suddenly came out. Turn into a real sense of oppression. It''s all over the room.

    "If you do something harmful to the princess, then I don''t mind letting you try and live. What a painful process! "

    With such a sentence. It was like a stormy wave, whistling in every corner of the room. Let the space all send out "creak creak creak" sound that can''t bear the heavy load, the ground also slightly vibrated.

    The struggling bell fairy held her breath directly, and the desire and impulse in her eyes subsided at the visible speed. Instead, it''s full of fear.

    Speechless only felt that his body seemed to become very heavy, as if there was an invisible mountain on his body, which made his shoulders sink.

    If a person comes, even if it is the peak of the Ninth level and only one step away from the semi divine level, he will lie on the ground directly under the momentum of Bayi Yonglin!

    Bayi Yonglin is not an ordinary semi divine level strong, but in the semi divine level out of a long distance, constantly shortening the gap between the real strong existence and the divine level!

    To get the semi divine level, even if it is the first level gap, the difference in strength can also be described by the earth shaking. The momentum of Bayi Yonglin, as high as 95, is so easy to bear

    It''s not polite to say that under the momentum of Bayi Yonglin, even those who have just been promoted to the semi divine level have to sweat, let alone a ninth level.

    However, wordless is also not the ordinary ninth level peak strong!

    It''s a little difficult for him to challenge the semi divine level strong with many details, means and trumps. But it''s not too much to say that he is invincible except for the divine level and semi divine level!

    In addition, wordless has purple "Ruby mode", which is the ultimate base card. At any time, it can be turned into a strong person at the same level as Bayi Yonglin, who is superior to Bayi Yonglin. Therefore, it is impossible for the Ninth level strong person to bear the momentum, but it is borne by wordless hard life.

    Looking up, there was no fear of Bayi Yonglin''s words in the wine red eyes, nor anger at Bayi Yonglin''s sudden attack. Wordless looked at Bayi Yonglin''s sharp eyes with an extremely calm look, which could not be said to be calm, but was not affected by anything.

    This is to let eight Yi Yong Lin some surprised, the mood also quickly turned up.

    This person, than the appearance of the feeling also seems to be more simple

    Moreover, Bayi Yonglin also felt vaguely that if she did something to the man who didn''t seem to have any threat to herself, she would certainly pay some price!

    Aware of this, Bayi Yonglin''s heart''s positioning of wordless immediately improved several levels, and her eyes towards wordless also changed from sharp to full of deep meaning.

    "I almost forgot that you and bayunzi have a very close relationship. It''s impossible to be a simple person..."

    Ba Yi Yonglin converges the momentum that emanates little by little, and does not stand up until she recovers all the momentum."Remember what I just told you!"

    Emphasizing this point, Bayi Yonglin turns around and walks to the corridor.

    "I''ll take you to see the princess!"

    Hearing this, wordless didn''t say anything on the surface, but in my heart, I also felt a sigh of relief. I stood up and ignored the continuous whimpering behind myself. The struggling bell fairy followed Bayi Yonglin and walked out.

    ¡­¡­

    Walking in the corridor completely made of wood, with a clear and audible footsteps, speechless looking at walking in front of myself, Bayi Yonglin''s free and easy and awe inspiring back, fell into meditation.

    Bayi Yonglin said that as long as she helps her test the medicine, she will do her best to achieve the goal of coming to yongyongting.

    However, Mingming has such a promise. Just now, Bayi Yonglin gave herself a lower hand when she mentioned the princess of Yongting.

    Although this xiamawei did not take effect, there is a problem in this matter.

    If you really put forward the purpose harmful to the owner of the pavilion, Bayi Yonglin will never mind breaking the contract!

    The strong are all good face!

    So is Bayi Yonglin!

    Otherwise, in the second lunar surface war, purple would not specially use the plan to steal a bottle of wine back from the moon to fight against Bayi Yonglin, so as to laugh at Bayi Yonglin''s mistake with the moon man, and make Bayi Yonglin and purple have a puzzling hatred.

    Therefore, as the case may be, since Bayi Yonglin has made a promise, even for the sake of face, Bayi Yonglin should not break the contract.

    Unfortunately, it is.

    What does this mean

    It shows that, compared with face and integrity, Bayi Yonglin cares more about the Lord of forever Pavilion!

    According to wordless understanding, in terms of strength, although the owner of the forever Pavilion is also very strong, Ba Yi Yonglin can definitely complete the explosion of the owner of the forever Pavilion.

    However, for such a person, Bayi Yonglin takes good care of her as if she were loyal to the master of the eternal Pavilion.

    Speechless, I think I really have to think about it later. Don''t be abrupt.

    In the silent meditation, Bayi Yonglin stops and comes to a door.

    This time, instead of directly opening the door in front of her, Bayi Yonglin reached out and knocked a few times.

    "Princess, I came in..."

    After such a greeting, Bayi Yonglin opened the door in front of her.

    Standing behind Bayi Yonglin, speechless eyes followed Bayi Yonglin''s action of opening the door and threw them into the room.

    The next moment, the silent expression, suddenly became strange.

    Because, print into speechless eyes, is not just the same as the hall, a Japanese style room.

    No, it should be said that the style of the room is indeed Japanese, and the ground is also covered with tatami, which is a typical ancient Japanese room.

    But in such a Japanese style room, there are all kinds of objects that are very different from the room.

    First of all, there is a new and old comic book on the cover of tatami.

    That''s right!

    It''s comics!

    In addition to the comics, there are boxes of CDs on the ground.

    Look at the surface of those boxes. The discs in those boxes should be the discs of some games.

    Secondly, there is a computer in the corner of the room.

    Yes!

    It''s a computer!

    Although the style is a little old, not the latest one, and it''s still a desktop, not a notebook, but there''s not even a little old mark on it, the screen is still on, if there''s nothing wrong, it shows the interface of a game.

    In that interface, a character is automatically painting monsters and upgrading step by step.

    Hang up properly!

    How can such a scene not be out of place with the tatami room of the ancient Japanese style

    But what is most out of place is the scene in the middle of the room.

    There, there is a quilt.

    What attracts the speechless eyes is one side of the stove, a girl lying in the stove, only showing her head and hands

 Chapter 1810

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "my third dimension"! "Panda!" For 1176! And the rewards of "dream demon" and "thunder"

    That is a very beautiful girl!

    The body is wearing a pink top. The inside of the pink top is wearing a white shirt. There is a large white bow tie tied with a ribbon on the chest. The buttons of the clothes are a row of small white bow ties. The sleeves are very long, which can easily cover the girl''s hands inside.

    On those two long sleeves, there are some orange patterns. The left sleeve is embroidered with moon and cloud respectively, and the right sleeve is embroidered with moon and mountain.

    The girl''s lower body is a crimson skirt with various golden patterns such as moon, cherry blossom, bamboo, red leaf, plum blossom, etc. the inside of the skirt also seems to be covered with a white inner skirt. From the outside, you can see the white inner skirt that shows a little bit from the edge of the crimson skirt.

    Moreover, the part of the inner skirt seems to be decorated with translucent parts, so that the whole skirt becomes very long and long, so long that even if it is dragged on the ground, it can expand a part.

    This is a dress with the style of harmony!

    Just, in this body and style of dress, but also with the ruffles, bows and other elements of dress style.

    In addition to the clothes, the girl also has long straight black hair that is too long to waist, extremely smooth, and even twinkling with arc light. There is a hairpin on the side of the long straight bangs. The length of the bangs is to the extent that they can cover the eyebrows.

    In a word, this is an overall image of Da he Fu Zi. At first glance, she looks very noble.

    I believe that anyone who sees such a beautiful and noble girl will surely feel that Bayi Yonglin''s title to her is the most able to summarize all the words of this girl.

    Princess!

    this is indeed a beautiful princess''s highness!

    however, looking at this beautiful princess''s highness, the silent mouth corner is twitching.

    for no reason, this noble princess royal, at this moment, is the whole person in the furnace, lying on the side, like a waste house. The long, soft hair is spread on tatami without any finishing. A sleepless look.

    not only that, but the bright clothes of this noble princess''s highness were partly turned over, leaving her whole abdomen exposed, and her sleep was somewhat sloppy.

    If it wasn''t for this girl''s subtle noble temperament and a dazzling delicate face. This scene. It will definitely break the hearts of all people who have a vision for the word "Princess".

    Don''t be speechless. Even if it is ba Yi Yonglin, the corners of her eyes are slightly twitching, and the mysterious moment that has just been placed on her face disappears. Instead, it''s like seeing a mother of a disobedient child get angry and have a headache.

    I don''t know if Bayi Yonglin ignored the speechless. She walked into the room, crossed the comic book and the boxes with game discs on the ground, came to the beautiful girl and crouched down.

    "Princess! Princess! " Bayi Yonglin reaches out and pats the cheek of the girl she calls the princess.

    "Wake up! Princess! "

    "Well..." The girl frowned slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of beautiful eyes as deep as a gem. She looked at the eight meaning Yonglin in front of her for a while, and then relaxed her mind.

    "Yonglin?..."

    The clear, Dewdrop like sound reverberates clearly around. It''s very pleasant and pleasant.

    , no matter what looks, temperament or voice, the royal highness of the princess can be perfect.

    unfortunately, with such a good hardware, the princess''s software seems to be a bit of a problem, rubbing her eyes, sloppy yawning, a sleepy look.

    "Yonglin, is it dawn?..."

    "Is there daylight, princess? You should know better than me, right?" Bayi Yonglin sighed.

    "Princess, did you play all night last night?"

    "Not all night..." The girl retorted half dead.

    "This time, I went to sleep before dawn..."

    "That is to say, even if you didn''t stay up all night, did you stay up all night?" Eight Yi Yong Lin looks bad to say.

    "It seems that I have to confiscate some of your games and comics to make you a little more restrained!" The tragic beyond compare in this human world,

    , in a sentence, made the Sleeping Princess''s highness a spirit, a shock, sober up, and threw herself into the eight meaning of Yong Lin, and made a terrible cry.

    "No way! You can''t do this to me! Yonglin! "

    "I just want you to pay a little attention to your image. Don''t forget that you are the princess of the moon!"

    , "I am not a princess any more. Yong Lin, at the beginning, do you not object to what I play?""I don''t object to you playing games, princess. You should also pay attention to your body. I don''t agree that you can play games all night!"

    "What''s the matter? Anyway, I''m not only an old man on the moon, but I''ve also swallowed the medicine of Penglai. I won''t die even if I stay up all night..."

    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that, princess, you are not going to repent. I can only confiscate your games and comics! "

    "No -"

    Outside the door, the speechless mouth that looks at the plot like the eight o''clock gear is drawing fiercer and fiercer, and his face is also changing, until finally, it turns into embarrassment. Too profound to be understood,

    was the eight most important reason for Yong Lin to be a seven time old man who had stopped himself from entering the pavilion forever, and made himself an experimental product of his new drug. After that, he was just planning to give himself a threat, and in itself was a profound relationship.

    Penglai mountain night!

    this is the name of the princess.

    Originally a princess living in the Moon Palace, a thousand years ago, because of the cooperation with Bayi Yonglin, she made the medicine of Penglai, the moon''s taboo immortal medicine, and took it, so she violated the taboo of the moon and was exiled to the ground.

    Because Bayi Yonglin is the moon''s brain and plays an important role on the moon, far higher than Penglai Shanhui night, which is very important to the moon. Therefore, Bayi Yonglin was not judged by the moon, only Penglai Shanhui night was punished and exiled to the ground.

    Therefore, Bayi Yonglin always feels guilty for Penglai Shanhui night.

    On the other hand, Penglai Shanhui night, who was exiled to the ground, is attached to and grateful to the people who have taken care of themselves. On the moon, because of the identity of the princess, she has been deeply involved in intrigue and yearned for the life on the ground. Therefore, after the end of her sentence, she chose to stay on the ground.

    Eight Yi Yonglin, who came to welcome Penglai Shanhui night, understood this, and her guilt for Penglai Shanhui night, betrayed the moon on the spot, killed the moon emissary of her colleagues, stayed on the ground with Penglai Shanhui night, and lived until now.

    Therefore, the eternal pavilion was born.

    These, speechless are known.

    However, previously, speechless forget that in addition to the identity of Moon Princess, Penglai Shanhui night has another identity among the vast number of people in the house.

    Neet!

    Living in the eternal Pavilion for thousands of years, Penglai Shanhui has almost never left the eternal Pavilion and never left home, which makes her lazy, shut up, fond of surfing the Internet and playing games and sleeping in the heat and quilt!

    This is the whole night of Penglai mountain!

    Because of the guilt for Penglai Shanhui night and living together for thousands of years, Bayi Yonglin''s feelings for Penglai Shanhui night have long been not simple guilt, but like a mother who loves her children, she treats Penglai Shanhui night as her daughter.

    In front of this scene, isn''t it just a mother''s headache for her daughter who doesn''t want to be aggressive and plays games all day

    Unfortunately, this daughter is more difficult to educate than expected.

    "In any case, princess, first of all, you should tidy up your image..." Looking at Penglai Shanhui''s poor night, her clothes and hair were all in disorder. She was just waking up. Ba Yi Yonglin gave up and sighed again.

    "There are visitors today!"

    Pretending to be poor, Penglai Shanhui was stunned at night.

    "Guest?"

    Until then, Penglai Shanhui noticed that he was standing at the door, his face was embarrassed and speechless, and his pathetic appearance suddenly froze on his face.

    "Ah Ha ha... " Looking at the stiff face of Penglai Shanhui at night, he made a few dry laughs.

    "You Hello

    At last, Penglai Shanhui reflected and looked at her untidy appearance.

    "Whoa!"

    the Royal lament of her royal highness, the sound of her royal highness.

 Chapter 1811

    As a princess, Penglai Shanhui was very pampered before the night, until later, she lived on the ground for a period of time, and gradually became able to get along with others equally.

    Although he has lived in the eternal Pavilion for thousands of years, and never left home, he has become a house girl through and through, but no matter as a princess or as a woman, Penglai Shanhui night can''t show his disgraceful side in front of the people who are not close to him.

    Let alone, this man is still a strange man who has never met before.

    Without any accident, Penglai Shanhui''s delicate and beautiful face became black, white, blue and purple after realizing that there were strange men on the scene. It was very wonderful. Finally, it turned into red.

    "Whoa!"

    In the wail, Penglai Shanhui jumped out of the stove at night. She hurriedly arranged the clothes on her body that were almost falling off. Then she hurriedly arranged her hair.

    However, Penglai Shanhui, who was too flustered, didn''t realize that his room was full of game CDs and comics. As a result, he stepped on one of the game CDs directly.

    Only listen to the sound of "Chi Liu", Penglai Shanhui night again issued a cry of sadness, the body a forward, full of the ground.

    "Bang!"

    In the muffled sound, the pain voice of Penglai Shanhui night also sounded. The gesture of landing on the ground with face made the speechless and Bayi Yonglin who watched the scene feel their face very painful.

    "Woo..." Penglai mountain Hui sadly covers his face at night, sits up, his eyes are full of water vapor, just like a child who falls down. But still stubbornly found out the comb, disorderly tidy up their own messy hair, but the more disorderly arrangement.

    Bayi Yonglin couldn''t bear to look straight. Don''t go over your head.

    On the contrary, he was speechless and shook his head like a chuckle. Go forward, in Penglai Shan Hui night flustered arrange hair, up and down waving hand grabbed comb, sat behind Penglai Shan Hui night.

    "Let me help you!"

    Finish saying, don''t give Penglai Shanhui the chance to react, speechless hold the messy hair of Penglai Shanhui night, use the comb in hand, carefully comb the hair of Penglai Shanhui night.

    Penglai Shanhui was stunned at night. I didn''t react for a long time. Even Bayi Yonglin didn''t expect that things would develop like this. She was surprised to see the speechless hair combing for Penglai Shanhui at night.

    Originally noisy room, just a moment, all the sound disappeared, the only thing left is silence.

    Under the skillful action of wordless, Penglai Shanhui''s disorderly hair gradually recovered its softness, and some of the hair raised by Forsythia was smoothed, making Penglai Shanhui''s originally bright black hair more bright and moving.

    Penglai mountain night is finally calm down, feeling the strange man behind him that constantly stroking his long hair hand. The expression seemed a little unnatural.

    Once committed a taboo, Penglai Shanhui night was exiled to the ground. In fact, it did not come to the ground in the way of natural arrival, but turned into a baby. Fell in the heart of a bamboo tree.

    As it happens, a bamboo cutting man found Penglai shanhuiye in the bamboo heart and raised it. In just three months, Penglai shanhuiye grew up. Its beauty shocked everyone in that era, and also attracted the proposal of five nobles'' children.

    None of these suitors was not the existence of wealth at that time, but these suitors were all defeated. Even the emperor at that time wanted to marry Penglai Shanhui by power, but he was also refused. We can''t kiss each other.

    This is the story in the famous bamboo story!

    The night of Penglai mountain is the most beautiful bamboo lady in the world!

    Later. It must be known to all that Penglai Shanhui night has come to the end of her term of imprisonment. Together with Bayi Yonglin, she killed the moon emissary and lived in the eternal Pavilion.

    In other words, no heterosexual has ever been able to get close to Penglai Shanhui night. Until now, Penglai Shanhui night has not let a heterosexual meet you.

    Now, a strange man who had just met and didn''t even know his name made a very intimate act of combing his hair.

    How can Penglai mountain night be natural without intimate contact with the opposite sex

    From this point of view, speechless is indeed very blessed. It has done what the royal family and aristocrats of the whole world could not do thousands of years ago.

    Of course, compared with the unnatural, Penglai Shanhui night is more curious and confused.

    "Are you?"

    "Didn''t Bayi Yonglin just say that?..." Speechless did not even look at Penglai mountain night, continue to comb the long black and soft hair of Penglai mountain night.

    "I''m just a guest..."Hearing this, Penglai Shanhui''s heart was slightly surprised at the night, and a trace of discontent emerged.

    You know, in those days, almost all people who were lucky enough to see Penglai mountain night were overwhelmed by the beauty of Penglai mountain night, resulting in sleepless nights, not thinking about tea, not thinking about food, even the emperor fell down in the skirt of Penglai mountain night.

    Now, a man is indifferent to his beauty. It''s no wonder that Penglai Shanhui will feel discontented at night.

    Penglai Shanhui doesn''t know. Although her appearance is really amazing, which one of the silent confidants is not outstanding in appearance

    What''s more, Icarus''s angelic appearance alone can rival Penglai mountain night.

    It is almost impossible to make wordless worship by virtue of appearance.

    What''s more, Penglai Shanhui doesn''t want to think about it at night. Even though her appearance is excellent, her temperament is detached and her identity is noble. After that farce, the image is almost broken, which is enough to make the sense of distance that is far away from outsiders disappear.

    It is because of this, speechless will be so natural to take the comb in Penglai Shanhui''s hand and help Penglai Shanhui to comb his hair.

    It has to be said that wordless combing technology is really good. Before long, some messy black long hair of Penglai Shanhui night became smooth and smooth, like a waterfall composed of black silk, straight down.

    Penglai Shanhui also tidied up her clothes at night, leaving the whole image of slovenness gone and her noble and elegant temperament exposed.

    This kind of Penglai mountain night is worthy of the name of Princess!

    With his hand hidden in his long sleeve, he stroked his hair, and Penglai Shanhui opened his mouth with admiration at night.

    "Unexpectedly, a man of yours is so good at combing his hair..."

    "Practice makes perfect..." Speechless casually put the comb in his hand on the table top of the stove, and responded casually.

    "I''ve got a lot of annoying girls around me, and I haven''t helped them comb their hair, so I''m getting better at it."

    With such words spoken on the mouth, the expression on the wordless face is not a bit of headache, but rather a lot of softness, which makes Penglai Shanhui approach curiously at night.

    "Girl? Who are the girls? "

    "Tell you, you don''t know..." Speechless not good gas said such a sentence, then glanced at his side, did not speak of eight meaning forever Lin one eye.

    Bayi Yonglin seems to understand the meaning of wordless eyes. She also glances at wordless eyes. Her face is unexpectedly calm.

    "Princess, this visitor seems to come here to find you because of something!"

    "Find me?..." Penglai Shanhui was a little surprised at the night.

    "How could anyone want to see me?"

    Penglai Shanhui has been living in a closed Pavilion for thousands of years. Not many people in the fanciful countryside know her, even those who chased and killed her on the moon have forgotten her. Generally speaking, it is impossible for someone to come to her specially.

    "I have something to ask of you!"

    Seeing the confusion in Penglai Shanhui''s mind, wordless thought over the words in his mind, but he gave up the choice of words.

    Don''t look at Penglai Shanhui night now. Once, Penglai Shanhui night was the princess of the moon and experienced many intriguing lives.

    It''s easy to arouse the suspicion of Penglai Shanhui night if you hide it. Besides, there''s a once moon mind beside you. Without saying anything, you can hide something from these two people.

    Therefore, it is better to show your purpose directly than to hide the suspicion of Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin and make things extremely complicated.

    In that case, maybe it''s easier to succeed.

    After making such a decision, he didn''t hesitate to speak and said such a sentence directly.

    "I want a drop of your blood!"

 Chapter 1812

    "Blood?" Penglai Shanhui was stunned at night.

    "Blood?" Bayi Yonglin frowned deeply and looked straight at wordless with the eyes that seemed to penetrate wordless heart.

    "I know you are a vampire, and you are not an ordinary vampire, but you take the blood of the princess, should not be used to satisfy your stomach?"

    Hearing this, speechless but secretly praised Bayi Yonglin.

    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t say that I was a vampire, let alone that I was the real ancestor of the vampire. I knew that he was the real ancestor of the vampire, only the people of the Red Devils hall.

    And Bayi Yonglin, before and after, has only seen himself twice. She hasn''t even touched her body, but she already knows his identity.

    It should be said that it is worthy of the mind of the moon

    "The reason why I want to take a drop of Princess Huiye''s blood is very simple!" During the mood rotation, speechless also spoke out their own reasons.

    "Princess Huiye''s blood can make me stronger!"

    "Stronger?..." This time, it''s Penglai Shanhui''s turn to frown at night.

    "indeed, vampires are the existence of blood, and the blood of the princess contains not only the essence of the moon''s life, but also the essence of the medicine which is not old and undead, and the power of the blood in Penglai is indeed quite a lot." Eight meaning forever Lin looks at speechless tightly, sneers and rises.

    "But the weak vampire can''t get power from the princess''s blood, and may even support himself. The strong vampire doesn''t need the princess''s blood to strengthen his power, does it?"

    Vampires are also one of the non - aging beings!

    On immortality, it was originally the moon man''s Penglai mountain night plus the role of Penglai medicine. Its immortality is comparable to the true ancestor of vampire. There are not many people who can really kill Penglai mountain night.

    But. Want to use the blood of Penglai mountain night to strengthen the power, for vampires. It''s a bit redundant.

    As Bayi Yonglin said, weak vampires can''t get strength from Penglai Shanhui night''s blood at all, or even support themselves because of the strength in the blood. Strong vampires don''t need Penglai Shanhui night''s blood to enhance their strength.

    Because, for those vampires who have enough ability to absorb the power contained in Penglai Shanhui''s night blood, the power in Penglai Shanhui''s night blood is more or less insufficient.

    Less than that!

    More than that!

    In this way, what else can I do with the blood of Penglai mountain

    In front of Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin. Speechless shook his head.

    "no, I want the blood of Princess Hui night, not because the princess is a moon person, nor is it because the princess in the blood has the essence of Penglai''s medicine, but because of the ability of the princess at night."

    One after another, I cast my eyes on Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin, saying without a word.

    "The ability to manipulate forever and for a moment!"

    The ability to manipulate forever and for a moment!

    This is the power of Penglai mountain night!

    Forever is a world without history and will never come!

    In such a world, it rejects any change, even if there are signs of life moving in it, it is the same as time is still. Nothing will change.

    For example, in the "forever" world, no matter what is destroyed. In that way, things can''t be destroyed, or if they are destroyed, they will return to their original state.

    It''s the same with killing. In the "forever" world, no matter how many people are killed, these dead people will come back to life again, maybe directly.

    This is the so-called forever!

    Once the eternal pavilion was isolated from the world because of the ability exerted by Penglai Shanhui at night, as if it had never existed. Stay in the only eternal world, stay in the world where everything is stopped. Therefore, it is called forever Pavilion.

    Later. Penglai mountain night just untied the forever ability, let the forever Pavilion out of the stop state, otherwise, the forever Pavilion will always be hidden in the lost bamboo forest, and will never appear in human history.

    A moment is a moment, a fleeting time!

    Penglai Shanhui night can gather the moment that outsiders can''t perceive, and use it to use and act, and use this moment to create a complex number of different histories.

    For example, a match can only burn for such a short moment, while Penglai Shanhui night can use its own ability to collect and fix the moment, so that the flame that can only burn for a moment can burn continuously.

    No matter forever or for a moment, it is the ability to control time!

    It''s a powerful ability for ordinary people, even monsters and gods!However, unlike night''s ability to manipulate time, Penglai Shanhui night''s manipulation of time is only "forever" and "in a moment", so that time can be changed in "forever" and "in a moment", which can not only turn a long period of time into a moment, but also a moment into a forever.

    Therefore, the blood of Penglai mountain night must contain the eternal power of wordless need!

    Therefore, wordless just want to get the blood of Penglai mountain night!

    "The blood with the power of forever and instant can make me stronger!" The wordless tone is full of sincerity.

    "So, I want to get a drop of Princess Huiye''s blood liquid to strengthen myself!"

    Hearing this, Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin take a look at wordless, and then look at each other.

    "Well..." Penglai Shanhui drags a long skirt in the night and makes a circle around wordless. He looks at wordless things as he goes around.

    "I don''t seem to have lied..."

    "But we can''t believe it!" In the face of speechless, Bayi Yonglin said such a sentence without any politeness.

    "Blood matters can be big or small, princess, it may be true to increase strength, but there are many ways to increase strength!"

    Eight meaning Yong Lin this meaningful words, have to say, is very accurate.

    In addition, many evil curses have this way of strengthening power.

    For example, use the blood of a certain existence as a medium to cast a curse on it, and slowly absorb the power of the existence until the power of the other side is exhausted!

    After living such a long time, Bayi Yonglin has seen such evil means more than once. In these means, there are absolutely many people who use blood as a medium. Therefore, Bayi Yonglin is not alert.

    Penglai Shanhui night of course also understood this point, standing in front of speechless, looked at him.

    "That''s what happened..." At this time, Penglai mountain night a pair of beautiful eyes revealed a crafty taste.

    "Although I''m grateful that you combed my hair, you also touched my hair. You know, there are no more than three people who have touched my hair so far. You are the only one among men. In that case, you''ve made money..."

    "Ha ha..." Speechless suddenly dry smile.

    "Or shall I let you touch my hair?"

    "Who is going to touch your hair!" Penglai mountain white night speechless eyes, and then a turn of eyes, said a sentence.

    "Even if you have to touch it, you can offset it by touching other places!"

    Hearing this, don''t say nothing. Even Bayi Yonglin''s face collapsed.

    Touch other places

    Where do you want to touch

    Seeing speechless and embarrassed, Penglai Shanhui frowned at night.

    "Ah La, it''s just a joke. Don''t mind..."

    "Ha ha..." I can''t speak but laugh.

    In the eyes of the majority of the people in the house, there are two girls in the fantasy village who have gained such a reputation.

    Alice is the most beautiful girl in the fantasy Western series!

    Penglai mountain night is the most beautiful existence among the girls who fantasize about the Oriental Series in the countryside!

    This is the most beautiful young girl in the West and the most beautiful young girl in the East, but all of them have frightening factors.

    Alice has the potential of blackening!

    The night of Penglai mountain is the girl with black belly!

    So, this neet Ji is really a very dark existence

    "I know it''s hard for you to believe me, but I really need a drop of Princess Huiye''s blood!" Speechless is very serious.

    "Both of them are smart people, and they don''t need to keep beating around the Bush all the time. Directly, how can you trust me?"

    This In the face of speechless direct showdown, Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin look at each other.

    Believe

    For Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin, who have lived so long and experienced many twists and turns, trust is not so easy to achieve.

    Silent showdown, only in exchange for two people''s silence.

    "Rather, it''s up to you to solve this problem!" Bayi Yonglin was silent for a while, so she said.

    "How can you make us believe you?..."

 Chapter 1813

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "endles color R", "double Scorpio of the second dimension", "troublesome life chatter"

    How can I believe it

    This problem is really a headache.

    Speechless can only rub his eyebrows and heart to make a headache.

    "But didn''t you promise me that you would try your best to help me accomplish my goal?"

    "Do you really don''t understand me or pretend?" Ba Yi never changes her look.

    "If I promise you something else, I will try my best to help you finish it. But if it''s related to the safety of the princess, it''s another matter!"

    "That''s what Yonglin said..." For Bayi Yonglin''s words that she doesn''t know whether they are doting or loyal, Penglai Shanhui''s night is not used to them, even a bad reminder.

    "It seems that you have done something interesting with Yonglin, such as betting on something, but do you want to consider another condition?"

    Bet

    If it''s just a bet, Ba Yi Yonglin will not keep his promise if he doesn''t keep it. Without words, he won''t feel anything. The key is that he and Ba Yi Yonglin don''t make any bets, but make a fair deal.

    You know, wordless has spent a whole seven days to experience all the seven sins, which has made the whole Red Devils hall restless for seven days, and even Alice has paid a very painful price to let wordless stand here.

    In this case, if you still have to change a condition and can''t achieve your own goal, it''s really thanks to grandma''s family.

    But look at the situation now. No matter it''s Penglai Shanhui night or Bayi Yonglin, it''s impossible to believe in yourself in a short time, even if you tell the whole story. Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin don''t necessarily agree to be speechless and give him a drop of blood.

    This made me think that I would enter the eternal Pavilion. See Penglai mountain night can get blood silent heart sighed up.

    "That is to say, can''t we compromise in any way?..."

    "I''m not so stubborn. I don''t think there is any curse that can be applied to me, but I can''t detect it, let alone my side has Yonglin..." Penglai Shanhui had a long sleeve in his hand at night and smiled secretly.

    "As long as you can persuade Yonglin, I don''t mind giving you a drop of blood..."

    Persuade Bayi Yonglin

    If you can persuade Bayi Yonglin, you won''t have to worry about it!

    "I''m sorry. You''d better change the conditions! "

    Sure enough, Bayi Yonglin left such a sentence in an indisputable voice.

    "Although I don''t think you can hurt the princess with a drop of blood, I won''t joke about the safety of the princess. If you can''t let us trust you, please go back!"

    This time, it''s really troublesome

    Speechless down, after a while, suddenly raised his head.

    "After all, you think I will hurt Princess Huiye. I won''t agree to my terms, will I? "

    Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin have a look at each other, then. Penglai Shanhui nods in response.

    "You''re right, as long as you can make me believe that you don''t use my blood to make trouble, that''s OK!"

    "So..." A silent sigh.

    "Well, there''s no way. We can only use this way..."

    At the same time, Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin immediately look at speechless. One eye is full of curiosity and the other is full of vigilance.

    They don''t know how to win their trust.

    At least. Bayi Yonglin thinks that speechless can persuade her probability. Never more than one percent.

    After all, for Bayi Yonglin. Nothing is more important than the safety of Penglai Shanhui night. Even if there is only a little chance, she will not let Penglai Shanhui night take risks.

    So, Bayi Yonglin has made up her mind. Today, she must let Wuyan fail.

    It''s a pity that even the moon''s brain, which is intelligent and clever, can''t be guessed.

    In the body of speechless, to be more precise, it should be said that in the source of speechless soul, there is an existence that lives and dies with him, and is inseparable from each other, and has already been integrated into one.

    System!

    That is no one can understand the existence!

    Even if it''s Bayi Yonglin!

    So, in the face of Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin, speechless directly reaches out a finger, slides down slightly in the void in front of oneself, and the next moment, the projection list of the system appears in front of speechless.

    Of course, only speechless can see this system list. Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin just look at speechless actions with confused faces. One doesn''t understand the significance of this action at all, the other is the mood turning straight to guess the meaning of speechless.And this meeting, speechless is to have clicked to open oneself individual state list.

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 111100

    props point: 230000

    ability point: 101000

    call point: 131000

    level: 89

    After checking the personal status list that you haven''t clicked for a long time and confirming the values of your various points, you quit the personal status list without any words and click it into the call list.

    ¡­¡­

    Penglai mountain night: the owner of the forever Pavilion of the lost bamboo forest in Fantasia, the moon man, who was originally a princess of the moon, was expelled from the moon for taking medicine of Penglai more than a thousand years ago and lived in seclusion on the earth. Now he is hiding in the forever Pavilion of the lost bamboo forest in Fantasia, which is taken from Hui Yeji in the story of taking bamboo; call point 120000.

    ¡­¡­

    After confirming that the number of summoning points of Penglai Shanhui night is 120000, wordless face pulled up a winning smile.

    See this smile, in front of eight Yi Yong Lin''s heart emerged a bad premonition.

    Intuition tells Bayi Yonglin that if she doesn''t stop speechless, something will change in Penglai Shanhui night.

    Some kind of change that even Bayi Yonglin can''t predict, master or change!

    This kind of feeling is a little inconceivable for Bayi Yonglin.

    To get the state of Bayi Yonglin, Bayi Yonglin can''t predict, master, and change things. There are few things that can be counted with fingers.

    Although Bayi Yonglin can''t see all the strength of wordless, after all, there are many inside information, means and trumps in wordless. Therefore, Bayi Yonglin can only feel the general threat of wordless.

    In the case of wordless did not enter the "Ruby mode", Bayi Yonglin can only feel that wordless is not an ordinary person, and the real strength is definitely much better than what she feels on the surface.

    But if we want to say that speechless can do something that makes Bayi Yonglin feel helpless, Bayi Yonglin is confident that it doesn''t exist.

    But now, Bayi Yonglin does have such a premonition.

    Do not stop speechless, the next situation will definitely exceed the control of Bayi Yonglin, to the point where Bayi Yonglin is helpless!

    For this kind of premonition, even if I can''t believe it again, Bayi Yonglin still chooses to believe it.

    Because, Ba Yi Yonglin won''t make fun of Penglai mountain''s night safety!

    However, wordless seems to see through the intention of Bayi Yonglin. When Bayi Yonglin is ready to start directly, she reaches out her hand at the fastest speed and resolutely points out the "call" on the option of Penglai mountain night.

    "Hum!"

    A strong white light, suddenly, enveloped every corner of the surrounding space.

    And the source of the intense white light is Penglai mountain night, which is full of astonishment and dazzling light!

    "No!" Ba Yi Yonglin''s heart is awe inspiring, and her eyes are full of murderous opportunities. Her strength of half divine level is all burst out in an instant, which makes her whole body emit an amazing atmosphere that can change the color of the world.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Bayi Yonglin suddenly appeared in front of the speechless. Her face was as cold as a glacier, and her hand fell in one fell swoop. A violent air current rolled up in her hand and turned into a deadly shock.

    Then, Bayi Yonglin will roll the palm of the violent air flow, soft as if to the wordless head.

    It seems like a soft palm, but I believe that if I really let it fall on my head, my head will definitely be as fragmented as the watermelon being split.

    However, Ba Yi Yonglin is doomed to fail to achieve good results.

    How can the system allow outsiders to interfere during the period when the user and the life of the calling character are integrated

    Only wordless and his summoned characters know that in the process of wordless summoning characters and life integration, the system will protect wordless and summoned characters until the end of life integration.

    In other words, in the process of life integration, the system will protect itself.

    Then, the next second, a circle of light, appeared in the silent body

 Chapter 1814

    Just as the lines of the wheel Guo are clearly depicted, the rest of the body is completely transparent, and a circle of light flickers around the silent body, covering his whole body instantly.

    At the same time, Bayi Yonglin will arrive at the same time with the necessary kill, which contains a hand that can make the earth collapse, and marks the wordless head severely.

    That''s how it happened. In the next moment, the situation that Ba Yi Yonglin could not expect happened again.

    "Hoo -!"

    A fierce killing hand is printed on the silent head, but Ba Yi Yonglin feels like hitting the air directly. Together with BA Yi Yonglin''s body, it passes through the silent body directly, and there is no feeling of hitting at all. All it brings is the roaring sound aroused by the powerful blow in the air.

    "What --!" The whole body has gone through speechless, to speechless behind the eight meaning of Yonglin on the spot pupil a shrink.

    Bayi Yonglin can feel that speechless is not really becoming transparent, but just like being in another dimension, and it is higher than her own dimension, so that she cannot touch him in the lower dimension.

    It is clear that the object is not transparent, but I have no way to touch him

    In fact, Ba Yi Yonglin didn''t see this for the first time.

    This kind of external interference has no way to work at all. The state of "opaque and transparent people" like invincible is not exactly the means by which the Witch of Boli shrine in fanciful village, Boli Lingmeng, becomes the manager of the "great border" between fanciful village and Boli

    Because of this kind of invincible means, only the eighth level peak of Boli Lingmeng can stand in the peak position in the strong dreamland!

    Does this man have the same means as the Witch of Boli

    Think about it. The face of Bayi Yonglin suddenly became ugly.

    "Ah..."

    At this time, Penglai mountain night issued a voice full of surprise, awakened the nearly lost eight Yi Yonglin.

    "Princess!" Bayi Yonglin quickly turns around. Looking at the direction of Penglai mountain night.

    Then, Bayi Yonglin saw it.

    From the heart of Penglai mountain. A brilliant light suddenly burst out, so that Bayi Yonglin could only feel the speed of a flower in front of her eyes, suddenly connected to the silent heart standing in front of Penglai mountain night.

    "Princess!" Seeing this scene, Bayi Yonglin is finally a little flustered.

    Bayi Yonglin can''t remember how many years she hasn''t been as flustered as she is now.

    When Penglai Shanhui was executed by the moon and exiled to the ground

    When I killed all the moon messengers in my company and betrayed the moon

    Or the two moon wars, and eight cloud purple fighting time

    No!

    Even in the above three cases. I never let Bayi Yonglin panic!

    However, at this moment, Bayi Yonglin did not know how long it was, and felt the panic.

    In this case, on the other side, silent and Penglai mountain night have different feelings from Bayi Yonglin.

    Two people can hear clearly, an outsider can''t hear, two different beating sounds are wandering in their own ears bit by bit.

    That''s the heartbeat of silent and Penglai mountain night!

    Two different heartbeat sounds vibrated as if they were competing, and with the passage of time. The frequency of the vibration is getting closer and closer, until a certain moment, the frequency of the two heartbeat is exactly the same. The sound suddenly disappeared.

    Then, the light connecting wordless and Penglai Shanhui night heart was also disconnected from their bodies, slightly twisted and gathered together, forming a small light bead the size of a glass bead, a flying, shooting towards wordless direction, melting into wordless body.

    I feel that I have a full feeling in my body. I have no words to know.

    Penglai mountain night. It has become a calling person who is compatible with his own life!

    "Er..." Penglai mountain night suddenly issued a thin muffled voice, covering his head. A dazed look.

    "Princess!" Bayi Yonglin didn''t know when she appeared beside Penglai Shanhui night, holding it as if she was dizzy. A pair of eyes full of rich cold killing machine look straight to speechless, and the space around the body constantly vibrates.

    Just as she is suppressing her inner rage and murderous intention, Bayi Yonglin''s voice, which is cold enough to freeze people''s voice, spreads into the silent ear.

    "What did you do to the princess?"

    Hearing Bayi Yonglin''s strong, angry and murderous voice, I have no words to believe. If I don''t give Bayi Yonglin a proper explanation, then Bayi Yonglin will have an eternal hatred with herself.To this, speechless also know, no matter what explanation, eight meaning Yong Lin will not choose to listen to, just looked to Penglai mountain Hui night, said this son.

    "Don''t worry, Princess Huiye is just receiving some memories and knowledge..."

    The system will instill all the memory and knowledge related to the system into the user''s mind!

    Therefore, Penglai Shanhui night should now be accepting all the memories and knowledge related to the system, because only when receiving the memories and knowledge that do not belong to itself, can it get a little dizzy and recover soon.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Penglai Shanhui to recover from the night. He didn''t cover his head any more. However, looking at Xiang Wuyan''s eyes, he had already brought a trace of loss and inconceivable.

    "Princess!" Bayi Yonglin asks immediately.

    "Are you ok?..."

    Unfortunately, Penglai Shanhui did not pay attention to Bayi Yonglin at all, just as he did not dare to believe the memory and knowledge he received. He hesitated for a moment and asked in an uncertain tone.

    "Here Are they all true?... "

    "Is it true? It''s hard for me to prove..." Speechless spread out their own hands.

    "But you should know more about yourself than anyone else?"

    Penglai mountain night is also a level at least 80 strong!

    At this level, Penglai Shanhui night can''t be unaware that his life is no longer in his body, but in front of him, who has just known the man for less than half an hour, he is integrated with his life and can''t be separated any more.

    In other words, the life of Penglai Shanhui night is no longer under her control!

    Penglai Shanhui night knows that now, even if a person has the means to kill himself, he can not die in any way. Even if he dies, he will be resurrected in another form.

    However, once the man in front of him dies, even if he is good, he will die with him.

    In addition to the memory of the system, the calling characters and the world of replicas, Penglai Shanhui is silent at night.

    "Princess..." Eight meaning forever Lin called, but the line of sight cast on the body of speechless, the momentum of the body slowly raised.

    "Yonglin, stop..." before Bayi Yonglin gives her hand, Penglai Shanhui laughs bitterly.

    "You can''t kill him, or I won''t live..."

    "Kill him, the princess can''t live?" When Bayi Yonglin understood, his face became ugly again.

    "Was that a contract for life sharing?"

    "It''s not just what you think, Yonglin..." For a while, Penglai Shanhui didn''t know how to explain it to Bayi Yonglin, but she could only look at it as if she was bent and speechless.

    "You''ve put it all together..."

    "I don''t want to do that!" Speechless hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head.

    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have used such a means!"

    "What do you mean?..." Penglai Shanhui''s face became unhappy at night.

    "Do you mean that Princess Ben is not qualified to be your Summoner?"

    "I..." A silent, wry smile.

    "I didn''t say that..."

    "Summon people?" Bayi Yonglin frowned deeply and stared at wordless body all the time, as if she wanted to see through him. Besides, Penglai Shanhui''s angry eyes made wordless and uncomfortable.

    "Forget it..." I don''t know how long it has passed. Penglai Shanhui turns around at night.

    "Yonglin, I''m hungry..."

    Bayi Yonglin didn''t open her mouth, but walked out of the room with Penglai mountain in silence.

    Seeing this, speechless, I was in a hurry. I just wanted to say something, and a little red color came in from the outside, and printed into speechless eyes.

    Speechless, he immediately reached for the red color, looked at his hand, and showed a sigh of relief.

    Take a closer look, a drop of blood like a jewel rises and falls above the silent palm

 Chapter 1815

    Sitting in front of the small wooden table in the middle of the hall of yongyongting, he held his side face in silent hands, propped his elbows on the table, and looked forward to himself.

    On the opposite side, Penglai Shanhui holds a small bowl full of white rice in his hand at night. In front of him is a wooden tray with several small dishes. He grabs the rice in the bowl once and for all, staring at the speechless sitting in front of him. He looks up and down frequently.

    Not only Penglai mountain night, eight Yi Yonglin sat on the side of silent and Penglai mountain night, looking at silent, but also, compared with Penglai mountain night, eight Yi Yonglin''s eyes did not examine, but some were cold, some were hostile.

    In addition to Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin, in the corner of the hall, they were also bound by the "commandment lock", and Ling Xian, who was suffering from the last sin of the seven sins, was whining and struggling. In that way, how pitiful it looked, how pitiful it was.

    In such a strange situation, speechless can only bear the look of night inspection from Penglai mountain Hui, Bayi Yonglin''s hostile eyes, and Lingxian''s aggressive hot eyes, groaning.

    Who can blame this

    Is it strange that Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin

    Penglai Shanhui night is just taking her life away by the tyranny. She is not angry with wordless and can''t be independent. Bayi Yonglin just thinks that wordless has done something to Penglai Shanhui night, so it''s just like this, isn''t it

    Strange can only blame, speechless use so easy to provoke two people to make this attitude means.

    However, at that time, in addition to the Penglai Shanhui night to become their own summoning character this way. There is no other way to make Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin believe in themselves and give them a drop of blood.

    No. I can''t say that there is no other way to think about it. As long as they can come up with the basis to convince Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin, they should not refuse to give themselves a drop of blood.

    After all, it means that there are many evil means that can use blood as a medium to do harmful things to the owner of blood, but who is Penglai Shanhui night? Who is ba Yi Yonglin

    These two young girls, one is the princess of the moon, one is the moon''s brain, and the other is the Ninth level strong. A more semi divine power, and also have lived countless years, what evil means can be applied to them, but will not be found by myself

    Penglai Shanhui night herself also said that she didn''t care. As long as she could persuade Bayi Yonglin without any words, Bayi Yonglin just wouldn''t joke about the safety of Penglai Shanhui night, just in case, but she didn''t think there was any way to hide it from herself and hurt Penglai Shanhui night.

    If it''s going to take some trouble. In the end, we can achieve our goal.

    But I have swallowed the medicine of Bayi Yonglin. I really don''t want to take any more trouble.

    So. Just use the most effective method.

    Will Penglai mountain night, become their own call!

    In the case of life sharing, Penglai Shanhui night has to believe that speechless is not harmful to her.

    Although, this life sharing is only one-sided.

    Originally, I had no confidence in whether I could turn Penglai Shanhui night into my calling character.

    The system once said that when the speechless body is in a replica world, the characters in the replica world cannot be called characters without words. Unless the summoner knows the system before he or she becomes the summoner, and agrees to become the silent summoner.

    It''s like when I was in the world of dating and fighting. Yajuyan, Xixian, Meijiu and origami are four people who know the system things from wordless in advance and voluntarily become wordless calling characters. Speechless ability in that copy world, let them become their calling character.

    In this replica world, Penglai Shanhui night has become a calling figure of its own, but it has no words to drill a hole.

    When you are in a replica world, you can''t let the characters in the replica world become your calling characters

    So, this character, if it exists in other replica world, what should we do

    Penglai mountain night is the dream of Penglai mountain night, can also be the "bamboo for the story" in the night, right

    In the system call list, the introduction of Penglai Shanhui night also said that Penglai Shanhui night is the eternal Pavilion owner of the lost bamboo forest in the fantasy village, but it is also taken from the huiyeji in the story of taking bamboo.

    Although, in the real "the bamboo takes the story" that Hui Yeji is definitely not Penglai mountain Hui night this setting, but in this world, Penglai mountain Hui night is the Hui Yeji in "the bamboo takes the story".

    In this way, I summoned the huiyeji of Penglai mountain, or in the story of bamboo, not in the current replica world, the characters of the replica world, rightOf course, that''s a little grudging.

    Because, under this setting, the story of "taking bamboo" can be said to happen in this replica world. The two replica worlds are one and cannot be separated separately.

    But the story of bamboo is indeed a world of replicas, and there is indeed the character of huiyeji. Here, huiyeji is Penglai mountain Huiye.

    It''s better to use the word "loophole" to describe this situation under the two contradictions.

    It is because of such a loophole that can be drilled that the system will admit the call of wordless, and make wordless succeed in front of Penglai Shanhui night, turning Penglai Shanhui night into its calling character.

    This is an exception.

    Unfortunately, in this way, the goal of silence is achieved, but it seems to cause a lot of trouble.

    At least, it seems that Bayi Yonglin regards herself as an enemy completely.

    But, speechless actually looked down upon eight Yi Yong Lin.

    After a while, Bayi Yonglin seems to have figured out something. The wordless eyes no longer contain hostility, but restore the previous calm.

    "I don''t know what kind of means you use to force a life sharing contract with the princess..." Bayi Yonglin just opened her mouth.

    "But I don''t think you think you can tie the princess to you?"

    The meaning of Bayi Yonglin''s words is very simple, that is, to tell Wuyan, don''t think that sharing life with Penglai Shanhui night can make Penglai Shanhui night as if she were a servant, so that she can stand up for herself.

    For the sake of Bayi Yonglin, she has seen many ways to share her life. Then, it is not impossible to share her life with others.

    Only Penglai Shanhui night knew that even if Bayi Yonglin could master the vast mind, this time it would not be the same.

    Penglai Shanhui night''s life has been completely integrated with wordless life. It''s not the same as the ordinary one who dies and the other who dies or lives together.

    Otherwise, at the beginning, purple would not feel so helpless to become a silent calling character.

    "I don''t think I can do anything to Princess Huiye if I let her be my calling character..." Speechless glances at Bayi Yonglin.

    "Of course, in this case, no matter what I say, you won''t believe it, right?..."

    Bayi Yonglin did not answer, but cast her eyes on Penglai Shanhui night. Obviously, she wanted Penglai Shanhui night to make her own decision.

    "Yonglin, you don''t have to worry..." Penglai mountain Hui''s night spirit is not changed. He continues to eat his own food, but he is more calm than Bayi Yonglin.

    "Although life is shared, it only means that once he dies, I can''t live, and if he doesn''t die, I will not be affected no matter whether he is disabled or disabled..."

    Hearing the words of Penglai mountain night, Bayi Yonglin smiled, but wordless was a shiver.

    What''s the meaning of this sentence

    That is to say, as long as you don''t kill Wuyan, Bayi Yonglin will do anything to Wuyan!

    Penglai Shanhui night is a hint of Bayi Yonglin. If wordless really intends to do something to her with the relationship of life sharing, then as long as wordless is not killed, other things don''t need to worry about.

    It''s so dark inside!

    "However, I have a lot of interest in your affairs..." See speechless that hit a chilly appearance, Penglai mountain Hui night smile.

    "I have lived in the pavilion for thousands of years. Maybe it''s time to go out for a walk..."

    Leaving the words that don''t know what it means, Penglai Shanhui no longer talks at night, which makes silent and Bayi Yonglin think about each other.

    Scene, slowly recovered the silence

 Chapter 1816

    Fantasy village, lost bamboo forest

    Standing outside the lost bamboo forest, looking at the misty green bamboo forest, I sighed silently.

    Although it''s a helpless move to make Penglai Shanhui night become her calling character. In order to make Penglai Shanhui night believe that she won''t harm her and obtain a drop of blood liquid from Penglai Shanhui night, anyway, Penglai Shanhui night has become a silent calling character.

    As the integration of life, it can be said that we can not be separated from each other from now on. Wordless is to let Penglai Shanhui follow him. At least, after he left the fantasy village, he will go back to the world of sparril with himself.

    However, when Wuyan tells Penglai Shanhui about his decision, Penglai Shanhui gives Wuyan a smile that he can''t think of at all. Then he goes back to his room without saying a word and continues to play the game.

    Wuyan, who didn''t understand the meaning of Penglai Shanhui night, was planning to catch up, but was stopped by the cold eight Yi Yonglin, and with an indisputable attitude, made a guest chase.

    It''s no surprise that Bayi Yonglin has such an attitude.

    After all, when Penglai Shanhui night follows him, he says it in front of Bayi Yonglin without any words. It''s strange that Bayi Yonglin dotes on Penglai Shanhui night and has a good face to Wuyi.

    Speechless even began to doubt, is Bayi Yonglin the kind of stupid mother who can extremely guard against foreign smelly men approaching her daughter

    In any case, Penglai Shanhui night has no idea what it will be like. We can only go step by step.

    Fortunately, the "blood essence with eternal power" is here. This trip to the pavilion and the seven days of sin are not in vain.

    "Next, we are still short of" essence blood containing the power of fantasy "," essence blood containing the power of realm "and" essence blood containing the power of nature ". Which one should I start with?... " Speechless down.

    There are three kinds of blood essence, i.e., "the blood essence with the power of imagination", "the blood essence with the power of realm" and "the blood essence with the power of nature". I almost know who the blood essence is.

    So. Speechless immediately made a decision.

    "Let''s start with the easy one!"

    What is the easiest way to start with blood essence

    If it is before, it must be "the essence blood containing the power of realm"!

    Purple is the silent calling character. Standing in line is also wordless. I think purple will not refuse to give wordless a drop of blood essence, but will be quite happy.

    Just, let wordless headache is, purple don''t know what in the end, these days, Leng didn''t come to him. In addition, Wuyan didn''t know where the eight cloud family was, so he never found purple.

    But speechless do not believe that purple will not know where they are.

    With purple''s character, even if he doesn''t come to find himself, he must be hiding somewhere. He has been using the ability of "gap" to pay attention to every move without words. Otherwise, when he just arrived at the fantasy village, Lingmeng''s words "moldy old woman" won''t attract purple''s attack.

    Since purple has been paying attention to itself, why doesn''t it all appear

    After a moment''s contemplation. Speechless shook his head and gave up thinking.

    The actions of eight cloud purple, a monster and sage, are well-known and profound.

    Because, others don''t know. Purple in a moment to do a certain action, in the end, just pure feel fun, or deep in it.

    This time it''s about the same.

    Purple has never come to find himself, or just do it at will, or have any deep meaning.

    And no matter which one, since purple doesn''t come to find herself, then, she must not be found, unless it is necessary. If it is necessary, purple will appear by itself.

    That''s why. It should have been the easiest way to start with "blood essence containing the power of realm". The difficulty of starting with it has become unknown.

    So. Speechless can only start with one of "essence blood containing the power of fantasy" and "essence blood containing the power of nature".

    Which of the two is easier to start with

    Speechless moment to make a choice.

    "Before that, go there first..." A silent but helpless smile.

    "It''s time to go there and have a look. I hope her anger has subsided..."

    After such a murmur, a thread of magic air flow surged from the silent body, with the silent into the void, disappeared in place

    ¡­¡­

    Fantasia, magic

    In the mid air of a corner of the magic forest, the space suddenly rippled in a circle, and a figure emerged from it without warning, floating in this square of heaven and earth.

    Look down and look down. Immediately, speechless, I saw such a scene.

    Surrounded by huge trees and filled with miasma, a large-scale foreign Pavilion stands there.At the top of the pavilion, a young girl is standing in one of the corners, with her back to the speechless figure floating in the air. A magic silk thread stretches out in her hands, which is connected to a small and exquisite doll.

    At this moment, the girl manipulates these dolls to hold various tools and repair the roof that was implicated by them not long ago, leading to an opening.

    Today''s Alice is still wearing a blue dress with the same dress as before.

    The dress is blue, the Cape is white, some scattered ribbons, bows and other ornaments are red.

    The skirt is long and ankle length, the golden and smooth shoulder length and short hair are obviously drooped, and the waist is tied with a red belt, which makes the slender waist show, the slender and slender figure, the beautiful curve is extremely conspicuous, and people can''t help feeling thirsty.

    It seems that she felt a certain change in the space behind her. Alice''s movement in her hand paused a little. She turned around, looked up and looked into the air.

    It wasn''t until this moment that I realized Alice''s change.

    That''s the change every girl will have after losing her first time.

    Alice, who was forcibly possessed by speechless and no longer a pure girl, had a little more coquettish on her original delicate pretty face. If you look carefully, you can find that Alice''s body curve is also more plump, with mature and strange charm in every move.

    Looking at such Alice, speechless, I felt as if my eyes were all bright, and I couldn''t help but admire the beauty.

    If Alice used to be very charming and lovely, as delicate as a doll, as holy as an angel, then now Alice is really beautiful and moving. Her temperament is out of the world, like a goddess falling into the world, which is breathtaking.

    On the other side, when she saw the man who had forcibly taken her body away, Alice''s face was strangely calm and still.

    It looks like this.

    But it remains to be seen whether Alice''s heart is as calm as it appears.

    Looking at the silence floating in the air, Alice didn''t say a word. After a slight glance, she turned back, continued to manipulate the puppet and repair the roof.

    Speechless scratched his cheek, and a flash appeared behind Alice.

    "That..." After thinking about it for a while, he made a tentative call.

    "Alice?..."

    There was no pause in Alice''s movements. She manipulated the puppet and continued her movements. On the other hand, she ignored the meaning of silence.

    As it turns out, speechless, I just got close to the past.

    But as soon as she got close, Alice began.

    "What''s up?"

    Alice''s voice was as light and pleasant as ever, but there was a trace of cold and tension in it that could be clearly detected by silence.

    Although I didn''t notice the hidden tension in Alice''s words, it seemed that I made a decision. I walked behind her and looked at Alice''s slender white arms and white neck exposed outside the sleeveless dress. I laughed.

    "Nothing, can''t you come to see you?..."

    In a word, Alice''s heart beat suddenly missed a beat, and there were all kinds of ugly pictures in her mind.

    Before she knew it, Alice''s white face and neck were all dyed with a light pink. There was no way to maintain her cold and calm look, which turned into anger.

    "If you come here to take advantage of me verbally, please leave!"

    With that, Alice waved directly and recycled the little people who were repairing the roof. The magic thread in her hand was also cut off. She turned around, as if she was going to jump into the hole that had not been repaired and enter her home.

    But the next second, speechless suddenly reached out and hugged Alice.

 Chapter 1817

    Happy Christmas to you

    "Dong -!"

    It''s a big heartbeat.

    When speechless stretched out his hand and hugged Alice, such a big heartbeat that could be heard four or five meters away from Alice suddenly started, accompanied by the sudden stiffness of Alice''s delicate body.

    Originally, Alice''s heart would never have been so messy.

    But Alice at this time is not the former Alice, her body has long belonged to the man holding her behind, and what happened that day is too hard for Alice to bear and bear, so that Alice can not keep calm in front of speechless.

    "You What are you doing?... " At the moment, Alice''s voice appeared a very obvious tremor, and her body struggled hard.

    "You Do you want to die? "

    "Do you really want to kill me?" Wordless asked such a sentence, and more forcefully hugged Alice.

    "If you really think that only killing me can relieve your anger, I don''t mind letting you kill once!"

    "Do you think I will be as merciful as I was yesterday?" Alice was furious and struggling.

    "If I don''t let go, I''ll do it!"

    "If you really let go, you will run away. I will not let go!" So said, speechless also pasted Alice''s soft and attractive body. Suddenly, a fragrance like temperature entered speechless nose, which made speechless couldn''t help but take a deep breath and spit it out.

    And this breath. Just then, it hit Alice''s earlobes and white neck, which made her face angry. All of them retreated, and the body suddenly softened. The strength of the struggle weakened a lot in an instant.

    "I''m here to ask for forgiveness. How can I let you go..." As he said this, he lowered his head and gave Alice a kiss on the cheek. His hands were not honest. He rose slowly and crossed Alice''s light and graceful waist.

    "If you don''t forgive me, I will carry on like this. And with Alice''s charm, I can''t guarantee when I can''t control it and enjoy some fun things with you... "

    Funny things

    What is that

    There is no need to ask this question at all!

    "You You Alice''s delicate body was quivering, and her voice felt as if it were crying.

    "I didn''t bully me enough yesterday. Do you want to bully me today?"

    "I''m not bullying you, I''m just loving you!" Wordless and cheeky, put her arms around Alice''s slim waist, and let her whole body cling to her. I held Alice''s face and printed it on her lips.

    "Yesterday I didn''t mean to, but that doesn''t mean I don''t want to admit anything. Alice, my wife, forgive me this time... "

    Suddenly she was kissed a few times on her lips by wordless. Alice looked flustered and turned away. She did not know whether she was ashamed or angry.

    "How can anyone ask for forgiveness like you?"

    Smell speech, speechless on the surface did not show anything, but in the heart can not be ignored.

    Indeed, this approach. It''s a bit like forcing Alice to comply. It''s a bit cheeky. But in addition to this, what other way can Alice forgive speechless

    There is not much intersection between wordless and Alice. Let alone the things that occupy Alice''s body. Even if the feelings between wordless and Alice are not strangers, they can''t be friends, let alone lovers.

    In such a case, with Alice''s unfettered and casual indifference, it is likely that she will take the incident of having a relationship with wordless as an episode, pull away from wordless, slowly cut off the relationship, and no longer have a relationship.

    Alice, you can do such a thing!

    So, even if it means to force the palace a little bit, or even a little rogue, but as the saying goes, you can''t get a girl without face.

    So think, speechless simply to hold Alice more tightly, not waiting for Alice to struggle, with Alice''s lips, gently suck up.

    "Woo No Don''t... " In the speechless that appears to be extremely unrestrained lips kiss, gradually can''t bear Alice can only give up strong, involuntarily beg for mercy.

    And of course, such a plea of mercy will only help the wordless, and will not have any effect at all.

    For a while, Alice''s helpless whimper echoed gradually on the roof of the whole foreign hall, and slowly turned into a gasp.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Alice almost choked after being satisfied with wordless, wordless just released Alice''s lovable lips, which made Alice gasp uncontrollably, and her cheeks were full of red color."Forgive me, will you..." The way to ask for forgiveness, which can take advantage of both advantages and advantages, seems to be addicted to wordless, biting Alice''s earlobe and whispering.

    "Otherwise, I won''t stop..."

    "You You mean fellow... " Alice had lost all her strength. She leaned in front of her speechless body, unable to struggle. She could only gasp and tremble with soft voice lines.

    "I I''ll really kill you... "

    "All said, I don''t mind killing you once, I can''t die..." Silent so that Alice can clearly feel the extent of their hands, to Alice''s important parts, slowly move away.

    "If you don''t give me the answer, I will do something bad..."

    I felt that the hot big hand was moving up and down to the important parts of her body, and Alice''s heart had been fully raised.

    Just like the wordless conjecture, originally, Alice intended to cut off the relationship with wordless from now on, and no longer have any interaction. Yesterday''s love affair was a wonderful dream.

    It''s just that Alice didn''t expect her ideas to be seen through in advance, leading to wordless use of such means.

    It has to be said that this means is indeed the best way to cure such Alice.

    At least, Alice felt the speechless hand getting closer and closer, felt that her body began to appear different, and her mind couldn''t help replaying the scene of yesterday''s love, which she couldn''t bear.

    "I I see! " Alice could only give up shouting.

    "I''ve forgiven you. Is this the head office?"

    Suddenly, the silent hand stopped. A successful smile appeared on his face, but he made a bad inquiry.

    "Really? Didn''t lie to me? "

    "Since I said it, I would never cheat!" Alice''s tone was full of reluctance and resentment.

    "So let me go at once!"

    "Well, of course I believe my wife''s words..." He said such a sentence without words and laughter.

    "Can''t lie to me, otherwise, next time, I won''t stop again, unless you have a way to hide my life!"

    Hearing this, Alice, who was just going to be perfunctory, lost her temper completely.

    Hiding for a lifetime

    Whether it''s wordless or Alice, their life span is infinite, and they can''t die. This life, if there''s no accident, will definitely grow to the point of eternity.

    So, is Alice confident that she will keep hiding

    The answer, of course, is No.

    Not to mention that speechless has far more power than Alice, and he also has the ability to appear and disappear, plus the fantasy village is so big, how can Alice hide speechless forever

    And once found, Alice can imagine her own end.

    "You..." Alice was in a hurry, but she could do nothing but heave a sigh.

    "I see. I won''t hide from you. Let me go..."

    Hearing Alice ''s tone of resignation and helplessness, speechless just shrugged his shoulders, released Alice, let Alice a surprise, almost fell on the ground, staring speechless.

    With a cold snort, Alice went angrily to her home, full of frustration and unwillingness.

    See the situation, speechless hurry to follow.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Well, don''t be so cold. It doesn''t matter if you treat me to a cup of tea when I''m here..."

    "There is no tea you can drink here. Go back to me!"

    "It''s ok if you don''t drink tea. I''ll go in and sit down. It won''t hinder your busy..."

    "You Can''t you just let me go?... "

    "How can I let you go? You are my wife!"

    "Who is your wife!"

    "Don''t say that, old woman, old man."

    "don''t call me that. I''m sick!"

    "Then, my name is Lili?..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Or I''ll call you sissy?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "That''s better, I call you love!"

    "Do you want to die and have a look?"

 Chapter 1818

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Holding a packed cake, speechless and humming, he fell down from the sky, landed in front of the red devil hall, and walked towards the red devil hall.

    The cake was made in Alice''s house without words.

    Because the way to let Alice forgive herself was a little cheeky, which made Alice angry all the time. Wordless, she tried all kinds of ways to make Alice happy. At last, she used her best cooking skills to make Alice''s cool and angry face relax.

    And this cake is made by others when she has no words to make Alice happy and is ready to be tasted by everyone in the Red Devils hall.

    In other words, before that, we had an agreement with him. If we had the chance, we would cook a meal in person and let them taste their craft. Unfortunately, they were destroyed by the arrival of seven sins.

    Now, although there is only one cake, but with speechless cooking, speechless believe that Remilia and others will be satisfied.

    After passing through the fog lake filled with cold fog, I went to the red hall. Before long, the iron gate outside the red devil hall appeared in front of me.

    On the side of the gate, a red haired girl in a green cheongsam was leaning against the wall. Like a doorman, she stood there as if standing still, guarding the gate outside the Red Devils hall.

    Look carefully, the girl still wears a green hat on her head, and there is a golden Pentagram on the front of the hat. In the middle of the pentagram, a cold and shining flying knife with sharp edge is inserted on it like a shooting target.

    See this. The speechless expression suddenly became embarrassed.

    In fanciful countryside, there are many people wearing strange clothes, and there are more wonderful costumes than throwing knives in hats. People who don''t know think the throwing knife is one of the decorations of the hat. Only the people in the Red Devils hall know it. It''s just something left behind by the rubs of the air bag.

    The girl didn''t seem to notice the wordless approach, just closed her eyes and leaned gently against the wall, as if she was very unpredictable, deliberately pretending to let others relax.

    But the truth is cruel

    "Must have fallen asleep again?" Wordless does not hesitate to expose the truth of this scene, wordless like rubbing the eyebrows.

    "And, it seems. I should have just been taught by Juye. It''s a pity that she can be lazy to sleep at once... "

    So said, speechless straight to the past, half squinting eyes, no good gas shout out.

    "China! Dinner! "

    "Dinner?!" Writing in China, the girl reading the beautiful red bell is like a waking crocodile, opening her eyes fiercely, with an unprecedented bright light in her eyes.

    "Where is the meal? Where? Miss Yee hasn''t given me a meal for three days! "

    Smell speech, speechless and merciful look to red beautiful bell, let red beautiful bell notice. There is no meal, but the real subject of the Red Devils is now standing in front of him.

    The pretty face of hongmeiling suddenly froze.

    Although, because of the position. Hongmeiling hasn''t been involved in the recent events of the Red Devils hall. As a person of the Red Devils hall, even if hongmeiling is stupid, it''s impossible that she doesn''t know what changes have taken place in her family.

    Naturally, hongmeiling also knows that the man who stands in front of himself and ostensibly announces that he is the steward of the Red Devils hall, but actually shows the owner of the Red Devils hall to his younger sister is the most special position in the Red Devils hall now. Sometimes, he even has influence over the elder and younger sisters of the Red Devils hall.

    That is to say. The man in front of me, now. It''s a real red man in the Red Devils hall!

    Apart from Remilia, there is no one in the Red Devils Hall who can take identity to crush him!

    Including the second lady of the red devils!

    And it''s really when it''s necessary. I''m afraid that even the eldest lady of the Red Devils hall will listen to him!

    In addition, the other party is still the steward of the Red Devils hall in name, who is in charge of all servants in the Red Devils hall, including the existence of the maid chief, Zhuye. Hongmeiling is frightened and stutters.

    "White, white, white..."

    "Don''t be white, China..." Speechless can''t help but turn a white eye.

    "People who don''t know think I''ve been kicked out of the Red Devils hall. You''re telling me not to break up!"

    "You You are joking Lord Bai The red beauty bell skin laughs the flesh not to smile, followed by weak refutation.

    "And, Lord Bai, my name is not China..."

    "Don''t you call China?..." Speechless pretends not to know.

    "Your name is not China. What''s your name?"

    "My name is Hong Meiling!" Hongmeiling cried without tears.

    "Lord Bai, at least please remember my name!""Red bell?..." Speechless surprised eyes.

    "Deceitful! Who is hongmeiling? Why don''t I know?! "

    "Whoa! Lord Bai! How can that be! " As if the red bell had been hit by a major blow, the corners of her eyes were gradually moistened. She looked like she was going to cry at once, which made her speechless.

    "All right, I''ll play with you..." Take a piece out of the packaged cake in your hand and deliver it to hongmeiling without any words.

    "Here you are!"

    Hongmeiling is stunned. She takes the cake without saying. It seems that she doesn''t believe that she will receive a gift. Until the smell of the cake gets into hongmeiling''s nose, hongmeiling realizes that it''s true.

    The next second, tears came from hongmeiling''s eyes.

    "How What''s the matter?... " Speechless can''t help but be startled.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "Wuwuwuwu..." The red beauty bell cried uncontrollably.

    "Lord Bai, you are so kind to me!"

    This Speechless are at a loss.

    It''s just a cake, isn''t it

    "No one in the Red Devils is so nice to me..." Red beautiful bell is very touched to say.

    "Don''t tell me what I have brought with me. Miss Juye often doesn''t let me eat. I remember that at the beginning, the longest time, Miss Juye directly cut off my meals for a month. I was so hungry that I could only go to the lake of mist to drink water..."

    "Yes Is that right?... " A silent dry laugh.

    "Really It''s hard for you... "

    "It doesn''t matter!" Hongmeiling wiped her tears and clenched her fist. She looked very inspirational.

    "At the end of the day, it''s my lazy way. I shouldn''t fall asleep at the gate and let Miss Juye find out. Next time, I must work out a lazy way that Miss Juye won''t find out!"

    "Ha ha..." Speechless corners of the mouth.

    "In front of the steward of the Red Devils hall, I said frankly that I was studying the way of laziness. China, you are very brave..."

    Hongmeiling''s inspirational appearance immediately petrified, and her face turned pale. She seemed to find her boss''s appearance in front of her until now, and her cold sweat came down.

    "Well, I won''t be like a night, because if you are lazy, your salary will be deducted..." Looking at hongmeiling''s increasingly pale face, he shook his head with a silent wry smile, reminding him.

    "But next time, if I find you lazy, I won''t bring you any more food..."

    "Yes Yes! " Hongmeiling is just an inspiration. She stands straight like a salute, which makes her silent heart laugh and cry.

    This China, if you have nothing to do, please come out more to make fun of it. It''s fun

    ¡­¡­

    Push open the door of the Red Devils hall, and enter the hall of the Red Devils hall. Before the eyes can see the scene of the hall of the Red Devils hall, a very excited voice will ring from the front.

    "Brother!"

    With such a highly excited cry, in front of us, on the stage platform, a small figure with a bold and incomparable attitude, jumped up in the air, crossed a perfect parabola, and rushed to the speechless body that just came in.

    As soon as I heard the voice, I knew who it was. A helpless smile appeared on my face. I stretched out my hand and took the small figure hit by the shell into my arms.

    "Brother brother brother brother brother!"

    As soon as I fell into the wordless bosom, the little head with white beret and lotus hat and a light yellow ponytail tied on its side rubbed the wordless chest.

    "You''re back at last, and Fleur thought you''d gone with that bad love!"

    "You..." Speechless pours into the bosom the Fu Lan to put up the mat, let Fu Lan a delicate lovely pretty face expose in own field of vision, cosseted pinched her small nose.

    "Do you think my brother will leave you alone?"

    "Hee hee..." Fran is very used to bear the unspeakable intimacy and indulgence of the action, coquettish like twist small body.

    "My brother is so bad that flora has been worried about..."

    "Is it?" Wordless, holding little Fleur, walked towards the platform.

    "Then, in order to make up for her brother''s worry, how about giving her a little gift?"

    "Good ~ ~" Frankie laughed.

 Chapter 1819

    (thank you so much for tanzit

    At the top of the ladder platform round table, right now, Remilia is sitting here, holding the tray as always, waiting beside Remilia, a big girl and a small girl present a very beautiful scenery line.

    Looking at holding Fran and laughing at her, she came here speechless. Remilia didn''t know how. She snorted coldly and said something delicious.

    "Why is your relationship so good?..."

    Although Remilia still doesn''t know how to know Wu Yan and Flemish, compared with Wu Yan, Remilia not only lives with Flemish as a biological sister, but also lives together for hundreds of years. Their relationship is that they look more like brothers and sisters.

    The speechless person who stepped up the platform ladder first looked at each other secretly at night and smiled at each other. Everything was speechless. Then he looked at Remilia and curled his lips.

    "Our relationship is absolutely better than you think. Anyway, my relationship with Fleming is life sharing. Even if your sister comes, it can''t be better!"

    "How can a contractual relationship be better than a kinship?" Remilia retorted.

    "As long as you and Fran''s life sharing is removed, there will be nothing!"

    "It''s not that there''s nothing!" Before she could speak, Flemish put out her tongue at Remilia.

    "My brother loves Fleur more than my sister. Fleur likes her brother best!"

    "Fleur!" When her sister demolished the stage, Remilia was annoyed, but she just got a bad laugh from Fran, which made Remilia helpless.

    In fact, Remilia is not unable to see her own sister''s good relationship with others. She can only keep Fleming in the basement before. To keep Fran''s happy smile on her face, Remilia thought it was worth more than anything.

    So. It''s not so much that Remilia can''t see that Fleur has a good relationship with other people, but that Remilia has some taste. Why can''t the one who makes Fran smile so happily is herself

    Now, Remilia is just envious of the relationship between wordless and Flemish. The taste must be there. I don''t know whether it''s Flemish or wordless, or both. Maybe.

    "Why didn''t you sleep today?" Holding Fran, she sat beside Remilia. Speechless very casual like the voice of inquiry.

    "It''s not dark yet. If you don''t sleep, you won''t have the spirit to have a party at night..."

    "I''ve been sleeping so long, how can I still sleep?" Said Remilia, her face full of anger.

    "Aren''t you responsible for all this?"

    Since the original sin of wordless greed passed, Remilia was so tired that she went to sleep. During the whole day of the sin of * later, Remilia was sleeping until this morning. Now, how can she still sleep

    "Say it. Didn''t you go to those moon man''s broken bamboo groves? " Remilia took up her cup and began to drink black tea.

    "Haven''t you been put to any trouble this time? Do you need my help? "

    "No more..." Speechless shrugs.

    "I have achieved the goal of going to the eternal Pavilion. I didn''t take any strange medicine. I don''t need to worry about it... "

    With that, wordless picked up his cake and spread it on the table.

    "Try this cake!"

    "Cake?..." Remilia''s action in her hand, she also cast her eyes on the cake spread on the table at night, and their faces appeared suspicious at the same time.

    "It''s not that there is no cake in the Red Devils hall, but it''s made by hand in the evening. It''s better than the one outside. I don''t know how much. What else do you want to buy?..."

    "I''m sorry. It''s not bought... " A wordless look at Remilia.

    "I made it myself!"

    "Do you..." Remilia was stunned.

    "What did you do?" There was a curious look on his face.

    "Brother''s cake!" Fleur''s eyes brightened, showing a trace of aftertaste.

    "Fleur wants to eat! Fleming hasn''t eaten the cake made by her brother for a long time! "

    "It was made for you!" Wordless divided the cake into several parts. And beckoned to the night, from the tray in the hand of the night. Take out some small dishes.

    "I was going to make you a delicious meal last time, but the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. I''ll try this cake first, and then I''ll cook for you later!"

    As he said this, he put several cakes into small plates one by one, one in front of Remilia, one in front of himself and Fran, and the other on the table beside him, looking at the night.

    "Come and have a taste of it, too."This The night was a little hesitant.

    For the silent cake, he was full of curiosity about what it would taste like. However, after all, he still positioned himself in the position of servant. As a maid, he could not easily share the table with the master.

    It''s better to sit down heartlessly and chat with Remilia. In the whole red devil hall, there is only silence. Even pachuli needs to see the occasion.

    And Remilia is also the same. In front of outsiders, maybe she will take care of her majesty and won''t let her eat at the same table at night. But at this time, there are no outsiders, so Remilia is much more spacious.

    "Night! Just sit down and try! "

    "I see, miss..." This time, she didn''t hesitate any more. She sat on the seat beside the speechless, picked up the fork with Remilia, crossed a cake, and put it into her mouth.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± A sweet smell full of stimulation was suddenly transmitted in the mouth of Remilia and Juye.

    The entrance of the cake melts and slides into Remilia''s and Juye''s stomach like water, making the two girls involuntarily show their expression of enjoyment.

    "This cake..." Said Remilia, a little surprised and uncertain.

    "Is this cake really made by you?"

    "Or what?" Speechless as if he had expected Remilia would be this performance, blinked.

    "Have you ever eaten a cake made by someone who tastes the same as this in fantasy country?"

    "I really haven''t tasted this..." Remilia tasted it with relish.

    "Not bad..."

    It means that she is very satisfied to let the proud and charming Remilia say something like "pretty good".

    On the other side, Zha night is a very serious taste of the cake taste, after a long time before nodding his head.

    "It''s really delicious..."

    "Brother..." Fleming holds the small plate with the cake in her hand, and looks pitifully to speechless.

    "What''s the matter?..." Speechless and funny look at Fran.

    "Do you want my brother to feed me again?"

    Fran quickly points up her small head, and she can''t help but live on it and clap. Then she picks up the small plate in her hand and feeds her.

    Almost at the same time, a very strong sight accompanied by a yearning emotion was cast on the wordless body, which made the movement in wordless hands slightly pause. After the reaction, it looked at the past, and then wordless saw the way Remilia did not look back.

    See here, speechless where still don''t understand

    Now, speechless simply reached out another hand, picked up Remilia, who was sitting at the top of the table, and sat on her own legs, one on the left and one on the right, together with Fran.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Remilia was shocked. She didn''t seem to believe that speechless would do such a thing.

    "Come on..." And speechless is to fork up the cake and send it to Remilia''s face, laughing.

    "Ah ~ ~"

    "you..." Cried Remilia angrily, her eyebrows raised.

    "You don''t always think of me as a child!"

    "I don''t think of you as a child, just as a sister who needs to be loved..." Silent smile continued.

    "Come on" ~ ~ ~ "

    " whine... " Remilia wriggled and kneaded. At last, there was no desire in her heart. She was unwilling to murmur.

    "One day, I will make sure that you look at me with great admiration..."

    Leaving this sentence, Remilia opened her mouth and bit down the cake in front of her. It was like an angry and enjoyable expression, which made the speechless and funny, but also made the other side smile.

    "By the way!" Speechless seems to think of something.

    "And patchy? Why didn''t you see her? "

    "Paki won''t come out if she''s OK!" Remilia responded with a frown and a strange look in her eyes.

    "Why did you call Patsy Patsy

    "Er..." I don''t know how to explain it.

    Can you tell Remilia that she has become better with her circle and fork

    That''s why Remilia doesn''t get mad

 Chapter 1820

    The Red Devils, the underground Library

    With the rest of the cake in his hand, he went speechless to the underground library, Patricia''s site.

    Since the last day of the seven sins in the impact of the happy with pachuli, speechless until now have not seen pachuli.

    Although it''s only a day later, the girl who has just * is undoubtedly the most likely to worry about gain and loss, and also the one who needs men''s company most. Pachuli looks calm and calm, but she is still a girl after all, and can''t rule out having the same feelings.

    However, since I gave pachuli a little leftover food, most of my thoughts in these two days are not on how to spend the seven sins of the last day, but on how to get a drop of "blood essence with eternal power" in the eternal Pavilion. I have no chance to see pachuli.

    If you don''t go to see pachuli again, maybe you won''t forgive yourself for being speechless.

    Push open the door of the library belonging to Patricia, and enter the underground library. A strong breath comes to you.

    Generally speaking, where a young girl often stays, there will be fragrance belonging to her.

    But in pachuli''s library, there is not only no fragrance that belongs to pachuli, but also a very pungent smell.

    That''s the authentic style of this extremely strong breath, which belongs to the taste of books.

    Wordless is not a person who loves books, but he doesn''t hate books. Even if the smell of books in the library is too strong, he won''t repel them. He takes a breath and gets used to it and then enters the library.

    The first day I came to this library, I found that there are many precious magic books that I have never mastered and none of the 130000 magic books.

    Since then. As soon as I have time, I will come here to read these magic books, and write down the magic knowledge and theory in them. Now. Even if not all of them have been recorded, 60 or 70% of them have been recorded.

    To the level of speechless. Using more magic can''t enhance his strength, at least not too obviously.

    But for the means that can be used, who can be too many

    Wordless has planned to come to the library in the following days, once free, to accompany pachuli on the one hand, and on the other hand to try to read all the magic books in the library. Enhance your magic knowledge and theory.

    Of course, it''s all postscript. I''m here today. Wordless is not for reading.

    Walking through the huge and outrageous bookshelves, I didn''t go to Patricia''s room, but moved to one of the corners of the library.

    Pacouli usually doesn''t read in the room, but in the corner.

    Because, in that corner, there is a desk.

    With Patricia''s personality, it will. Must be reading there

    Before long, speechless came to the corner, and at a glance saw a back to his back.

    Sit at a desk full of books. There was a light hanging from the left side, and pachuli looked down at the book in her hand by the dim light.

    Under the light of the weak light, paqiuli has purple and lavender stripes on the inner layer, lavender long coat on the outer layer, and lotus leaf edge on the bottom, which is very fluffy and comfortable, and the clothes like pajamas are shining like flames. It looks very unreal.

    He still wears a round nightcap with ruffles on his head, which has crescent shaped ornaments. Clothes and hats are decorated with blue and red bows tied by ribbons, and purple long straight hair is casually draped on fragrant shoulders.

    At this point. Paqiuli is holding a book in one hand and turning pages on the book from time to time in the other hand. She exudes a calm and quiet temperament, which makes the whole underground library free of any noise. Some are only the small "rustle" sound of paqiuli turning the book.

    In such a case, the silent footsteps seem so clear that Patricia can''t hear them.

    So, at one point, pachuli stopped to turn her hand over the book, turned her body, and exposed a beautiful and quiet face with glasses in the eyes of speechless.

    Like Alice, pachuli, who is no longer a pure girl, has changed a lot.

    This kind of change, only careful observation can be found, if not careful observation, can only be found, pachuli, seems to become more beautiful and moving than before.

    Seeing the speechless man standing in the middle of the bookshelf, pachuli was shocked for a moment, as if surprised.

    "Why are you here?"

    "What?..." Speechless eyebrows.

    "Don''t you really want me to come?"

    Such words, in the past, wordless will not tell pachuli, pachuli will not feel that she has the opportunity to hear them from a heterosexual mouth.

    Because, it''s so much like flirting, isn''t it

    Hearing this is similar to flirting, pachuli seems to remember that her relationship with the man in front of her is extraordinary.At present, pachuli''s heart rate is accelerating uncontrollably, which makes pachuli a little bit flustered. She can only push her eyes on her face and quietly suppress her uncontrollable heart rate in constant acceleration.

    "I just don''t think you''ll come to me if you''re ok..."

    "Don''t you take me too lightly?" Speechless rather helpless said such a sentence, then raised the cake in hand.

    "Well, if it''s something to send a cake, then I really have something to look for you..."

    "Cake?..." Unexpectedly, pachuli was stunned again and crooked her head.

    "Did you do it at night? But I didn''t say I wanted to eat cake? "

    "I know you think so, but can''t you try to think about other possibilities?" Speechless sighed.

    "For example, I made this cake..."

    "What did you do?" Patuli was stunned directly.

    "Won''t it?"

    "I''m curious what you''ve been thinking of me before, and I''m so surprised by my cake making..." Speechless can''t help but give pachuli a look, take the cake and come to pachuli''s side.

    "Let''s try..."

    With the silent approach, pachuli''s hard suppressed heartbeat began to swell again and became loud, which made pachuli dare not look at the silent face any more. Don''t look back, and cast her eyes on the cake brought by the silent.

    "Then I''ll try it..."

    Hua Luo, pachuli directly reached out, just want to take the cake, but found speechless to take away the cake.

    "Huh?" Pachuli looked up doubtfully, and what impressed her was the speechless smile.

    "I said, Paki, your performance of seeing cake more important than me will make me sad..."

    "What do you say?..." Patricia blushed involuntarily.

    "I just want to taste that cake..."

    "Is it?" Speechless mouth slowly raised a let pachuli panic arc, at the same time, also said a let pachuli lose her head words.

    "Then, you want to listen to you first, you love me!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Pachuli''s eyes widened and she got angry.

    "How could you say it!"

    "Why don''t you say it?" Silent bent down, face slowly close to the front of Patricia.

    "Or do you prefer to prove it by action rather than by saying it?"

    "You What do you want to do?... " Looking at the speechless face getting closer and closer, pachuli quickly stood up, but accidentally touched the chair, stumbled, exclaimed, and fell back.

    However, before pachuli fell down, she put out her hand, put her arms around pachuli''s waist and put pachuli in her arms.

    I felt that the familiar and strange man''s breath came face to face. Paqiuli''s head was a little dizzy. She put her hands in front of her silent body, her pretty face was red and she murmured softly.

    "Don''t Come on... "

    "Don''t do that?" Speechless and a little mischievous.

    "What do you want?"

    Pachuli bit her lips and stared at her with a face full of anger.

    "Let me go first!"

    "No!" Speechless as a matter of course said such a sentence.

    "Unless you say you love me!"

    "You Don''t make fun of me... " Patricia said helplessly.

    "If you make fun of me again, I will be really angry..."

    "I would rather see you angry than look at you so cold to me..." Wordless put her forehead together with that of pachuli.

    "Besides, can you really get angry?"

    "I..." Patricia was a little overwhelmed.

    "I really can''t say..."

    "So..." Speechless and disappointed.

    "Well then..."

    When pachuli thought that she was going to let go of herself, she was suddenly picked up.

    "Since you can''t say it, show it by action!"

    Finish saying, speechless directly throw pachuli on the desk, in pachuli''s exclamation, jumped up.

    Panting and crooning, in the library, reverberated

 Chapter 1821

    "Hum ~ hum ~ hum ~"

    in one of the corners of the underground Library of the Red Devils Museum, the little devil flapped the bat like devil wings behind him, waving long red straight hair, humming happily while holding an old book, flying to the place where pachuli read.

    The little devil is really happy.

    At least, compared with the people in the Red Devils hall, the little devil had a very comfortable time.

    Because the little devil is Patricia''s emissary, not Remilia''s servant, nor the servant of the red devil''s house, even Remilia can''t send the little devil to do things with the tone of command.

    The underground Library of the Red Devils is too large. There are so many books that need to be sorted out every day, just like the mountain. No matter how they are sorted out, they can''t be sorted out. Therefore, pachuli''s fixed work for the little devil is to sort out these books.

    Under such circumstances, the little devil dare to say that he is the most relaxed and comfortable person in the red devil hall in this period of time.

    When wordless is suffering from the crime of arrogance and expressing a bad attitude of arrogance to the people in the whole red devil hall, the little devil arranges books in the library.

    When speechless was suffering from jealousy, all the people in the red devil''s hall were sent by Remilia to find someone and save Marisa by the way, the little devil was sorting out books in the library.

    When Wuyan is suffering from the crime of rage, he chases up and down the whole red devil hall and destroys the red devil hall wantonly, causing a disturbance, the little devil arranges books in the library.

    When wordless bear the sin of laziness, let the night take care of yourself. When Remilia, Fleur and pachuli went to find themselves, the little devil sorted out books in the library.

    When speechless in the acceptance of the crime of greed, led to the spirit of the people. When the girls of the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall fought for a dress play, the little devils arranged books in the library.

    When there is no word to bear the crime of gluttony. When all the people in the Red Devils hall and the spirit hall are too busy to satisfy their appetites and take care of themselves, the little devil arranges books in the library.

    When the wordless bear the crime of * and push the owner of the little devil, pachuli, without the little devil''s knowledge, the little devil still arranges books in the library.

    In other words, wordless is suffering from seven sins, causing many troubles. When I was tired and half dead in the Red Devils hall, only the little devil was alone. As always, I was only sorting books in the library.

    In this way, how can the little devil live a happy life

    So, the little devil is very happy, also very glad, because of his work, he is not involved in the dispute, otherwise. Must be half dead tired.

    You know, the little devil has seen pachuli come back to the library with tired face more than once. For the first time, he didn''t stay up late reading. Go to sleep over your head.

    Of course, if the little devil knew that yesterday, pachuli came back to the library tired, the reason why she fell asleep was because she was pushed by wordless for several rounds, which led to physical exhaustion. I don''t know if the little devil would be very happy, very lucky

    Actually. It can be said that the little devil is all fantasy in the country. Apart from spiritual dreams, I hate wordless people the most.

    Just. The reason why spiritual dreams hate wordless is that they are afraid of trouble caused by wordless. The reason why little demons hate wordless is that they feel wordless and dangerous.

    The little devil felt that his master, Patricia, would suffer in the end if he wantonly approached speechless!

    Although it''s an intuition, it turns out that the little devil''s intuition is really accurate. Even the little devil himself doesn''t know that his master has suffered a big loss for a long time.

    The little devil who doesn''t know this thing at all can only make a decision in his heart. He can''t have too much contact with wordless, nor can he let pachuli have too much contact with wordless.

    With this idea in mind, the little devil held a pile of books that pachuli pointed out to read, continued to hum, and flew to the place where pachuli read.

    However, when the little devil followed the path and came to the place where pachuli was reading, a very strange voice suddenly came into the little devil''s ear, making the little devil stop his body shape.

    "This voice It''s the voice of Lord Patchouli! " Listening to the strange voice, the little devil twisted his head and said to himself in surprise.

    "It''s just, why is the voice of Lord pachuli so strange?"

    Strange

    It''s really strange.

    Because, in the little devil''s ear, patchouli is making a cry like pain or happiness without any reason, just like the cuckoo''s cry. That voice, hearing the little devil''s heartbeat, I don''t know how to start to speed up slightly, and my face is red and my ears are red.

    "Lord pachuli It''s not from

    The word "comfort" in the back, the little devil is not embarrassed to say, but unimaginable.How is it possible to do that kind of thing again with Patricia''s character

    But if it''s not like this, why does Patricia make such a sound

    The little devil stayed by pachuli''s side, even if it didn''t last for a hundred years or decades. No one could be more familiar with pachuli than the little devil.

    The little devil couldn''t believe that pachuli would do that What a terrible thing to do.

    I don''t know if it''s curiosity or the instinct of the body. The little devil gently put down the pile of books in his hand and hid them on the back of a bookshelf. Then he leaned out and looked at the corner where pachuli was reading.

    At the next moment, suddenly, an unimaginably ugly picture and extremely chaotic crooning sound of a little devil enter the eyes and ears of the little devil at the same time, and directly frighten the little devil on the spot.

    There, pachuli was lying naked at her desk, pouting her hips, blushing and making an uncontrollable gasp.

    Behind pachuli, a same naked man stood there, holding pachuli''s slender waist, and constantly launched a savage impact on pachuli, with a strange smile on his face, like contentment, like contentment.

    That''s a man!

    What''s more, it''s a man familiar to little devil!

    It''s just that the little devil is still thinking of guarding against wordless!

    Looking at such a picture, the little devil has completely forgotten to blush and is stuck there. The look in his eyes is not so inconceivable, but rather blank, as if he had lost his soul.

    Why

    How could it be

    What happened

    Questions like this are pouring into the little devil''s mind.

    But the little devil didn''t try to solve them at all. She had been shocked by the unimaginable scene in front of her, her head was blank, her heart was disordered, and she didn''t respond for a long time.

    However, no matter how reluctant the little devil is to believe that such a picture is reality, the reality will not change because of her hesitation.

    I don''t know how long it''s been, pachuli''s panting voice is also more and more urgent, and the sound of impact is more and more frequent. Until a moment, pachuli can''t help but cry for mercy. The man who is loving pachuli doesn''t want to stop his action and send pachuli to the peak.

    "Pa..." Like a broken line puppet, pachuli fell on her desk and couldn''t get up again.

    Silent also lying on the back of pachuli, in pachuli''s ear don''t know what to say, until pachuli lost her mind and nodded, then satisfied with the nod, stood up, put on the clothes.

    See, the little devil subconsciously held his breath, lowered his sense of existence, and hid in the dark corner.

    It wasn''t long before wordless put on his own clothes and left like a man just coming out of the hot spring. The devil came out of the dark corner and looked at the direction of the desk.

    Pachuli had no strength all over her body, like a lazy kitten, she shrank into a group, and her mouth was overflowing with low chants. Obviously, she had not slowed down.

    However, compared with the charming lazy posture of pachuli, the little devil seemed to meet the end of the world, and slowly fell on the ground.

    Push down, it''s such a simple thing!

    The little devil is a devil. It''s impossible that he doesn''t know such evil things, but he hasn''t experienced it personally.

    So, looking at pachuli''s comfortable appearance, the little devil silently shed his own tears.

    At last, I didn''t guard Lord pachuli well, so that Lord pachuli would be eaten and wiped clean by that hateful vampire.

    At this time, the little devil''s heart, only lingered in such a sentence.

    I, guilty

 Chapter 1822

    The next day

    After finishing her work in the red devil''s hall and feeding Remilia and Fleming breakfast as usual, she made a silent meeting with zhanyan, left the red devil''s hall and flew out into the sky.

    Today, I don''t want to go to the Boli shrine.

    It''s not that he wants to see her, but that he wants to get a drop of blood from her.

    A drop of "blood essence with the power of fantasy"!

    Nowadays, the blood essence of wordless hands has "the blood essence containing the power of time" and "the blood essence containing the power of eternity".

    These two drops of blood essence, one is night blood with the ability to control time, and the other is Penglai mountain night blood with the ability to control forever and for a moment.

    It is precisely because the two girls have such abilities that their blood contains the so-called power of time and the power of eternity.

    So, here comes the question.

    If you want to start with "the essence blood containing the power of fantasy", you have to look for the existence of the ability related to "fantasy" and get a drop of blood solution from it.

    But in fantasy country, who has the ability related to fantasy

    Wordless filtered through the list of famous beings in the dreamland that he knew, and finally locked in the spiritual dream.

    What kind of ability does spiritual dream possess

    If you ask people and monsters in fanciful countryside about this question, they will definitely give wordless a look of contempt, and then say such a sentence.

    "Do you still need to say that? Of course, it''s invincible

    This is the cognition of people and monsters in fanciful countryside to the Witches of the Boli shrine.

    But, in fact, it really needs to be said. Spiritual dream is not as representative as the fantasy of many well-known existence in the countryside.

    There are many abilities of spiritual dream.

    For example, the invincible ability of the "opaque transparent man" state also has the ability of "relying on the gods" to allow the gods to attach themselves. In addition to the unimaginable ability to fight, there are all kinds of abilities, big and small.

    It''s like the ability to manipulate aura. The ability to fly autonomously, to seal and purify, and so on.

    Some of these abilities are useless in battle and can only be used as auxiliary and convenient actions for spiritual dreams, while others are so powerful that it is difficult to find another ability to compare them. Basically, there are all kinds of them.

    If we say that the characters in the fantasy village basically have a bug ability, the spiritual dream is to have a bunch of bug abilities.

    So, with so many abilities, what kind of power does the blood of spiritual dream contain

    Wordless feel that it is likely to be the so-called power of fantasy!

    What is the power of this illusion? I don''t know without words, and spiritual dream has never used any ability related to "fantasy". It is reasonable to say. It should not be on the list.

    However, the "fuka" of spiritual dream mostly uses "fantasy" and "dream" as prefix or conclusion!

    In addition, spiritual dream is the manager of the illusive countryside. Therefore, wordless feel that the so-called "essence blood containing the power of fantasy" should be the essence blood of spiritual dream!

    Of course, it''s just a guess. Whether it''s like this or not needs to be confirmed.

    As for the method of verification, that is simple.

    Just get a drop of blood from the dream. Once the blood of the spiritual dream is really "the blood essence containing the power of fantasy", then. The system will automatically identify the item and feed back its information to wordless.

    Anyway. This trip to the Boli shrine is doomed.

    But

    "Will Reimu be willing to give me a drop of blood?" Speechless heart is very bottomless.

    "The general feeling is that if you have a dream, it should not be so easy for me to persuade you..."

    Youyou sighed. Speechless, he did not use the space to transfer. Instead, he was thinking about the way to persuade the spiritual dream and flew to the direction of Boli shrine.

    In the end, wordless can only come up with a way.

    "Give Lingmeng another bag of gold coins!"

    To deal with non - moral, we can only deal with it in the same way.

    Speechless has almost got the truth.

    After a while, the vision began to become broad, and a shrine at the end of a long stone step appeared in the eyes of speechless.

    However, to my surprise, on the long stone steps below the Boli shrine, a young girl riding a broomstick is chasing a dark shadow in the same low-altitude flight in front of her with a low-altitude flying attitude.

    "That is..." Seeing this scene, speechless and slightly surprised."Melissa and paparazzi?"

    Yes, the girl on the broom can only be Melissa. In the whole fantasy country, only Melissa can fly on the broom.

    And the dark shadow that Marisa is chasing is the life pill that was bound in the magic forest by wordless some time ago.

    Floating in the air, speechless can clearly hear the same cry of Morley SANA hysteria chasing after Marvin.

    "Wen Wen! Stop for me! "

    In the face of the roar of Morley sanaxius, life shot Marvin flies by at a speed that will never be overtaken by Morley, and he turns around and laughs.

    "No use! Marisa! You can''t catch up with me! "

    "Who has time to catch up or not?" Malisha has a ferocious face.

    "If we don''t chase you, there will be problems!"

    "Marisa, are you so anxious to see your report?" Shoot life pill Wen to shake a head to say.

    "Thank you so much for looking forward to Wen Wen daily, but the newspaper will not be distributed until tomorrow. Marissa, you''d better go home first and wait!"

    "Who will wait!" Marisa cried out.

    "I''m not looking forward to your paparazzi daily. Not only that, but I''ll tear down your broken camera!"

    "That''s impossible!" Life shot Marvin laughs.

    "I''ve been beaten by the eight clouds for several times. This time, I must write this report. Marisa, you can give up!"

    "You don''t want to write about all that mess!" Marisa seemed to burn up the small universe, and its speed increased several levels.

    "Let me shoot you through with that broken camera!"

    "Try it if you can!"

    Suddenly, Marisa and life shot Marvin played a cat and mouse game in the sky of the Boli shrine, which made the speechless scene a little clearer.

    It must be that the peeper of the paparazzi, Shishi Marvin, caught some gossip material and took a crucial picture. The protagonist of this picture is Marisa.

    Looking at the hysterical appearance of Marisa, it must be a wonderful picture taken by life shooting Marvin that makes Marisa so crazy.

    In this way, speechless is curious.

    What kind of picture did paparazzi take to make Marisa go after him so desperately

    Such a curiosity, speechless simply a space transfer, transferred to the front of the life shot pill.

    In the process of flying at high speed, shot life pill Wen felt that he suddenly held out a hand beside him, grabbed his collar, and let shot life pill Wen, who was flying at high speed, be pulled, almost to the neck to break his breath.

    Haven''t waited for the shot life pill text to react, speechless then put the shot life pill text in the hand like a chicken, hanging in front of oneself.

    "Don''t tell me, you''re a heavy dog crow..."

    "You?!" After he saw who he was, he was stunned. Then he shrank his head as if he had met his natural enemy.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Wen Wen!" At the same time, morlisha also flew over at the same speed as the wind. He made a sudden stop in front of wordless and life shooting Marvin. Obviously, he flew on the broom, but as if he had run a long way, he gasped heavily.

    "Catch Catch I got you! "

    "I, not you, the black and white gentleman, caught this paparazzi crow..." He said such a sentence without words and laughter, which made morlisha seem to have found him only now. He was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to turn into a devil, shouting.

    "You?!"

    At this time, morlisha looks like a detective who is pursuing a murderer. What''s more, he is just the accomplice of the murderer. Until then, he will find the real murderer.

    Aware of this, speechless can''t help being confused.

    I''m not the boss of paparazzi. I didn''t send paparazzi to peep and take photos. How could I become a murderer and an accomplice

    "I I I... " Marisa shouted and rushed in the silent direction.

    "I''ll fight you!"

 Chapter 1823

    Some time ago, when wordless and Alice were in conflict because of some harmonious and loving things, Marisa was shot to the pit by Marvin. As a result, he just hit the wordless muzzle.

    It''s nothing. The key is that what don''t you do at that time, molissa just made a very gossipy appearance, which made you worry about what you were asked and feel impatient. Without any words, you directly transferred molissa''s space to another place, and you can''t see it as pure.

    At that time, in fact, wordless didn''t exactly want to transfer the magic sand to any place, just wanted to let magic sand leave quickly, and casually found a far coordinate, then transferred the magic sand to the past.

    It is precisely because of this, the tragedy of Marisa.

    Marisa has been transferred to the world.

    Moreover, it was transferred to the home of a seemingly large teacher in the world.

    It''s immortal. At that time, the teacher seemed to be taking a bath. In the process of taking a bath, he didn''t know what happened. He walked out of the bathroom naked and walked around the hall of his home.

    As a result, Malisha, who was just transferred, saw the scene of the teacher running naked in his own home.

    Just as the so-called Pifu is angry and splashed with blood, the teacher is furious on the spot.

    It is said that on that day, Marisa was punished to kneel in the teacher''s home, kneeling all day, and also accompanied by the teacher''s sermon.

    It''s said that the teacher who didn''t lose his breath stopped Marissa''s open mouth. The next day not only didn''t let Marisa go, but also let Marisa go to the teacher''s place to take care of a group of small fart children.

    It is said that in order to take care of those small fart children, morlisha even had to clean up their bowels and stools by himself, which made him sad for a whole day.

    It is said that this morning, the teacher also asked Marisa to clean up the cesspit, saying that after cleaning up the cesspit, he could go.

    It is said that in order not to let the "booty" of those small fart children dirty their "smart" black and white clothes, a black and white directly took off a pure light.

    Then. No, then

    It''s a lot of coincidence that the life shot pill Wen happened to go to the world to get materials. Very lucky to see this scene, overjoyed to take it down.

    As a result, the photo of Marisa naked, cleaning up a group of small fart children''s feces and urine is fresh out.

    "Hahahaha -!" From the mouth of the shot life pill, I know the whole thing''s course. I laugh loudly. Tears are coming out of the smile.

    "The unfortunate black and white is indeed the unfortunate black and white. Even this kind of cheating happened. How can I say hello? Ha ha ha ha! "

    "You laugh! You still laugh! " It was heavily bound by a chain with purple light on the surface extending from the ripples in the surrounding space. The magic sand hanging in the mid air was struggling with his life and was howling angrily at the same time.

    "If it wasn''t for you. I will not be punished by Huiyin to take care of the defecation of a group of small fart children. It''s all your fault! "

    "That''s interesting. I just said it. I didn''t intentionally transfer you to the home of the teacher called Huiyin, and I''m lucky that I didn''t die when he was naked..." Speechless smile.

    "At the end of the day, it''s still your bad luck. Black and white. If you had one tenth of the red and white luck, you would not have been so unlucky. You would have been hit by this paparazzi crow. You must have been taken care of by some god who controls the misfortune!"

    Smell speech, evil Li sand unexpectedly Leng is cannot find the words of refutation, finally, can only be dejected to hang down the head.

    "That I''ve explained everything... " On the other side, shot life pill carefully protect his camera, looking at speechless vigilantly.

    "May I go now?"

    "What are you in such a hurry for?" Speechless and suspicious, he asked aloud.

    "Am I that terrible?"

    "Ha ha..." When he shot marvington, he laughed.

    "If you can promise me that I won''t be afraid of you if you don''t move my camera in the future..."

    Feelings, two times before and after fell into the hands of speechless, speechless to take away the important report material of the life pill is because of the fear of speechless stare at their own film just so beware of speechless.

    This makes speechless for a while.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t touch your camera as long as it''s not related to me!"

    Smell speech, shoot life pill text this just relieved a breath.

    "Well, I''ll go back to write the report first. Excuse me!"

    Finish saying, shoot life pill Wen not even say hello, then plan to fly away directly.

    See, Melissa is in a hurry.

    If sheming pill successfully escapes, then, tomorrow, the report that morlisha is cleaning the cesspit will spread all over the fantasy town.At that time, morlisha felt that he would not have to go out to meet people, or even die.

    However, without waiting for Melissa''s reaction, he took the first step, grabbed the collar of the shot life pill again, and raised the shot life pill to himself.

    "Wait! Don''t hurry! "

    "You really repented!" I thought that wordless and want to move their own negative shot life pill text desperately struggled.

    "This time, you don''t want to take away my important story material!"

    "Who is rare for the material of black and white streaking to clean the cesspit?" Speechless and speechless.

    "I just want you to do me a favor!"

    "Busy?..." Shot life pill text stopped struggling, even Morley sand forgot that he might lose his reputation and cast his curious eyes on speechless body.

    "What''s busy?..."

    "Before that, you answer me a question..." Speechless touched his chin, so he asked.

    "As the strongest existence of pure speed in fantasy countryside, paparazzi, can you take the blood from someone without any other way to react?"

    "Take blood..." Shot life pill Wen was stunned.

    "Are you hungry in the Red Devils hall before you need to come out and find blood to drink?"

    "I don''t take blood for drinking!" Speechless turned a white eye.

    "Just tell me if I can do it!"

    "Then see who it is!" Shot the life pill Wen to answer truthfully, and straightened the chest.

    "In general, as long as I''m not much better than me, I should be able to put a needle on him and take some blood, it''s not difficult!"

    "Then..." I have no words to think about it.

    "What if this person is not very strong in general, but can become stronger when fighting, and is rather dull?"

    "Usually not very strong It''s better to hang up when fighting I''m rather dull... " Shot life bolus a corner of the mouth.

    "Why do I think this man looks familiar?..."

    Don''t mention the life shot pill. Even the guy with an IQ of nine or more than ten is shocked.

    "This person, should not be..."

    "Yes!" No words and no concealment.

    "It''s a dream!"

    As soon as the voice falls, the life shot pill becomes a shadow, and it seems to fly out.

    It has long been expected that the speechless response of shemingmarwen is almost a wave of hand at the same time. In front of the shemingmarwen, which is transformed into a shadow, a space ripple will fluctuate.

    Shot life pill text panic no choice, castration is not reduced directly into the wave of space ripples, the next moment, it is directly appeared in the silent side, was speechless to seize.

    "Let go of me!" Shot life pill Wen struggles.

    "If you want to die, go on your own. Don''t drag me on!"

    "Dead?" Speechless strong to resist the impulse of rolling eyes.

    "Is there any exaggeration?"

    "You don''t know what it''s like for a dream to get angry!" Life shot Marvin yelled.

    "If I do that, the spiritual dream will be so angry that it will directly cure me. How can I die before I dedicate my life to the great God of news?"

    "It''s just a drop of blood. You''re exaggerating..." Said the speechless.

    "Aren''t you fast?"

    "No matter how fast I can get close to her, I can''t get blood from her even if I can''t see her!" Shot life pill Wen bitter with a small face.

    "In dreamland, spiritual dream is invincible. All attacks that may hurt spiritual dream are impossible to work. Even if you just take a needle to prick it, spiritual dream may hurt, but whether it will bleed is not known."

    "Sure..." Wordless frowned, then stretched out.

    "Anyway, we have to try!"

    Finish saying, don''t give the chance to sheming Marvin to protest, speechless hand to sheming Marvin, hand to morlisha, go to the direction of Boli Shrine

 Chapter 1824

    Thank you very much for the 2476 reward of "new world''s raw meat"! And the rewards of "turnips with vegetables" and "fried fish cat"

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    In front of the gate of the shrine, the three people stood side by side, wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen. Looking at the gate in front of them, they were silent for a long time.

    "Are you really going to do that?" Marisa lowered his voice and spoke softly.

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s really terrible that Lingmeng gets angry. Basically no one can suppress her. Do you really dare to put a needle in such a Lingmeng?"

    "Anyway, try it first..." Silence also lowers the voice.

    "Anyway, when red and white get angry, they will throw a bag of gold coins to her directly, which will definitely make her angry..."

    "Then why don''t you just throw a bag of gold coins to Lingmeng and let Lingmeng give you a drop of blood?" Shoot the life pill text to say with some resentment.

    "In this case, don''t you have to take such a big risk?"

    "That''s right..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "But I always feel that in this way, I should fail!"

    "Why?..." Morlisha asked doubtfully.

    "Lingmeng likes money so much. She should be happy to exchange a drop of blood for a pile of money, right?"

    "But that red and white one hates trouble more than money, doesn''t it?" Wordless as a headache rubbed his eyebrows and heart.

    "I don''t know in that red and white heart whether it''s a trouble to put a needle in my body. Even if it''s not, I don''t think it''s reliable..."

    "So, are you going to let us challenge the bottom line of spiritual dream with you?" Shot life pill Wen is still complaining.

    "I''ve convinced you. In the fantasy country, except for someone who has no idea. It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a positive person who wants to challenge the Sorceress of Boli... "

    "No head, no head?" Marisa touched his head and looked around.

    "Who? Who has no idea who wants to challenge spiritual dream actively?... "

    Speechless and life shooting pill text are speechless directly, ignoring the magic sand. They looked at each other.

    "Are you really going to do it?" Shot life pill Wen broke his face.

    "Can you do it yourself?"

    There was a smile on the wordless face and nothing to say. Just raised one hand of his own, on that hand, the camera like his own life lay on it, which made him lose his temper on the spot.

    "Good!" At the moment, shot life pill Wen simply let go.

    "I''m a conscientious reporter! For my news material! That''s it! "

    "No way!" Morley Shelton was exhilarated.

    Just now, speechless has said that whoever can get a drop of blood from the soul dream, the camera will belong to who.

    So. Marisa was also on fire.

    "For my reputation! I''ve spelled it, too! "

    The two young girls immediately looked at each other, as if they had sparked a spark, and made a sound in the air as if the current were striking.

    Then, Malisha and sheming Marvin crept to the door of the shrine.

    Hello Shot life pill Wen to stand in the back of wordless carefully waved.

    "Later, when you open the door, first look at the situation inside, and then open the door vigorously. I will rush in as fast as I can at the moment when you open the door!"

    "Hee hee..." Marisa was ready to laugh.

    "It feels like fun..."

    Smell words, speechless can not help shaking his head. It''s a very careful figure to cross the life shot pill and magic Lisa, and come to the door, gently. Open the door in front of you.

    Morlisha has straddled to his broom, and the life shot pill is suspended in the air. They look serious and tense. They are waiting for the door to be opened, rushed into it, and gave the dream a go.

    However, Melissa and the life shot pill don''t see it. They gently open the door. He cast his eyes into the shrine, and the silent corners of his mouth twitched.

    The shrine is quiet. There was not a sound at all.

    No, it should be said. It''s so quiet that there''s only a very slight sound rising and falling.

    A snore

    In the stove in the center of the shrine, Wuyan, molisha and sheming marwen are very careful. The target who plans to sneak attack is lying in a large font, sleeping so well that it is called a fragrance. They don''t realize that someone is planning to sneak attack on themselves outside the shrine.

    Looking at this scene, speechless in silence at the same time, the heart also sighed.

    He felt like a real fool.

    Why are you so afraid of such a commodity, and make so many tricks and catch two helpersOn the other side, he did not know the situation in the shrine, tensed his body, and was ready to rush into the shrine at any time.

    "How is it? Did Reimu find us?... "

    "You have to be careful..." "Shoot life pill text also reminds a way.

    "In the ordinary state, although the power of Lingmeng is not high, her intuition is terrible. Be careful not to be found..."

    Hearing the words of Melissa and the life shot pill, wordless suddenly felt much better.

    Fortunately, if we say that we are stupid, there is no one who is more stupid than ourselves

    "Are you ready?..." Shot life pill text can''t help but make a sound.

    "If it''s OK, open the door, I''ll rush in as fast as I can, and then I''ll run away as fast as I can before the dream doesn''t respond. In that case, even the dream won''t work!"

    "Although I''d like to have a fair play with Lingmeng..." Marisa grinned.

    "But for the sake of my reputation, I''ll forget this time. Next time, I''ll have a good shot with Lingmeng!"

    Speechless now.

    These two people are really stupid.

    At present, speechless simply ignored the magic Lisha and the life shot pill text, and directly walked into the shrine under the performance of the two young girls who were almost shocked to jump up.

    "Hello!" Shot life pill text regardless of lowering their voice, called out.

    "Are you crazy?!"

    "Oh, oh, oh!" Marisa also cried out.

    "Brother of the eight cloud family, are you going to fight Lingmeng head on instead of sneaking around? I look after you! "

    The two people who cried like this found out that they went into the shrine without any words, but there was no even a little commotion in the shrine.

    Even if the sneak attack didn''t start, Lingmeng didn''t know that Wuyan was going to attack her. Seeing that Wuyan appeared, should he make a sound

    In this way, two people, Malisha and sheming Marvin, came forward with doubts and walked into the shrine. Then, their expressions were embarrassed at the same time.

    Under the gaze of Malisha and sheming Marvin, he crouched down without words, half knelt in front of the body of Lingmeng who was snoring and sleeping in the furnace, took out a small needle, and exposed it to the outside, very smooth arm, stabbed it severely.

    That''s it

    Is that how it works

    Morlisha and sheming pill looked at each other with unacceptable faces.

    But it turns out that it still takes a little work to succeed

    All three of them saw this scene clearly.

    The small needle that was stabbed on Lingmeng''s arm was stabbed directly on Lingmeng''s slender and smooth arm, but this needle went down, let alone saw blood, and there was no sound at all.

    Only speechless can you feel that your needle, which is stuck on the body of the spiritual dream, is like being stuck in the air. Although it can make the needle stick on the hand of the spiritual dream, it can''t bring harm to the spiritual dream.

    In other words, it''s just like the skin of the dream is immune to the damage caused by the small needle. In the game, it''s similar to the state of being unable to break the defense. Although the attack is hit, the damage is zero.

    So, if this needle goes down, let alone see blood, I don''t know if I can bring it. At least, spiritual dream is still in the process of exhaling and sleeping, and I don''t mean to wake up at all.

    "That''s what happened..." Shot life pill text sighed.

    "This kind of behavior is equivalent to attacking the spiritual dream. There is no way to bring harm to the spiritual dream..."

    "What a cheat!" Morlisha was furious.

    "I hate the ability of Lingmeng. I can''t hit the cannon every time. Even if I hit Lingmeng, I don''t feel at all. It''s a foul. Why doesn''t my destined opponent have such a strong ability?"

    make complaints about decreed by fate in your mouth. Said speechless and vexed.

    "In this way, we can only find another way!"

    "What else can I do?..."

    "Of course, it''s hard for Lingmeng..." The silent subconscious responded to the sudden inquiry, and then noticed.

    This sound seems not to be Melissa and life shot Marvin.

    "Ha ha..." Did not wait for speechless response, a figure slowly stood up from the ground, looked at speechless, holding a royal coin.

    "I went to other people''s houses to disturb their sleep. It was for the purpose of sneaking attack..."

    At the same time, the three people, silent, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen, froze.

 Chapter 1825

    "That is to say..."

    Standing directly on the table top of the quilt in the center of the shrine, Lingmeng holds her hands in front of her chest and looks down at the three people standing in front of the quilt, who are wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen, standing side by side. Their faces are becoming worse and worse.

    "In order to get a drop of my blood, will you come to the shrine to attack me?"

    heard Wen, without speaking, he looked up and looked at the dream directly standing on the stove table. Although he wanted to make complaints about what he wanted to do, he still nodded.

    "Yes! That''s all! "

    "I I''m forced! " Shot life pill text hurriedly out a voice, and with a smile.

    "I did it just to get my camera back, Reimu. Besides, I didn''t succeed in sneaking attack..."

    "That is to say!" Marisa''s waist was wide open.

    "I''m very opposed to doing something furtive. It''s better to have a fair play than to attack Lingmeng furtively."

    "Come on!" Hearing the words of magic Li Sha, Ling Meng had not yet had time to make complaints about it.

    "Against doing furtive things? Aren''t you a black-and-white thief who steals things secretly? "

    "I didn''t steal!" Marisa retorted with dissatisfaction.

    "I just borrowed it for use. I will pay it back later!"

    "Is it?" Speechless and puzzled, he looked at Marisa.

    "When are you going to pay it back?"

    "Do you still need to say that?" Morlisha naturally spoke. Said so.

    "After I died, of course!"

    no words, no longer want to make complaints about it.

    However, Marisa''s idea can''t be said to be incorrect. The most valuable fantasy in the countryside is to live for a hundred years, or to say, the immortal monsters, goblins and spirits. For those who live for hundreds of years, the life span of human beings is too short.

    Maybe, for those monsters, it''s just a normal time to borrow things when Melissa dies. Maybe

    "Really..." Lingmeng sighed.

    "It''s not easy to have a leisurely sleep. I still think about today''s leisurely life. Who knows that you broke my plan because of such boring things. Why am I so unlucky? "

    "Well. Actually. It''s very easy to solve this problem... " The proposal was wordless and kind.

    "As long as you give me a drop of blood. I''ll walk away at once, so that you can continue to sleep. How about spending today, tomorrow and even the day after tomorrow? Isn''t it good? "

    "Ha ha..." When lingmengton, the skin laughed and the flesh stopped laughing.

    "Do you think I''ll fall for you?"

    "When..." Asked without any doubt.

    "What is Dang?"

    "Do you think I met you the first day?" The spirit dream said coldly.

    "What are you going to do with my blood?"

    "This There are all kinds of reasons... "

    "That is to say, you don''t want my blood for drinking, do you?" Lingmeng raised his voice and interrupted the wordless words.

    "In that case, I can never give it to you!"

    "Eh?" Let alone speechless, even Malisha and sheming pill Wen were shocked by the resolute tone of Lingmeng.

    "For Why?... "

    "Is there anything else to say?" The spirit dream looks at speechless with eyes as if looking at the enemy.

    "I already know that you are a guy who fantasizes about the biggest change in the country. You will get into trouble if you don''t move. Who knows what you are going to do with my blood this time?..."

    "Er..." No words.

    For the words of spiritual dream, speechless is a bit of refutation.

    After all, wordless or not, since he came to dreamland, he has caused all kinds of troubles.

    For example, on the first day, Flemish made a scene in the Red Devils'' hall because she wanted to find wordless, which made Remilia worried.

    For example, the following seven sins, wordless not only brought troubles to the Red Devils hall, but also involved the eternal Pavilion and the underground hall. Even the Boli shrine was slightly involved. In the whole seven days, it did bring all kinds of troubles.

    For these, wordless is all done to complete the task of "semi God Road", which leads to so many troubles, but troubles are troubles after all. For the spiritual dream that is lazy and has no energy all day, wordless can really be regarded as the existence of enemies."Here This time, nothing will happen again... " For their own words, speechless is no bottom, but only hard to scalp.

    "Only Just give me a drop of blood Just a drop... "

    "As I said, I won''t be fooled by you!" Lingmeng snorts coldly.

    "I won''t let you disturb my leisure life again!"

    "Really, I really want to give up the biggest change in your fantasy country!" The more he said, the more angry he felt, the more he even raised his head and shouted at the ceiling of the shrine.

    "Purple! You hateful fellow! Hurry up and get back your big trouble -- "

    It can be heard from the same cry that Lingmeng can''t bear. How she hates the speechless that has been causing her trouble.

    It must be because of the identity of "the eight cloud family" of wordless, and purple''s patience. Otherwise, with the personality of Lingmeng, it is possible to treat wordless as a real change to retreat.

    "It seems that spiritual dream is also very hard..." Shot life pill Wen some sympathy said.

    "I could live a leisurely life every day, but now I need to worry every day. I''m worried about when troubles will happen in the fantasy countryside. It''s really not a good job to be a witch of Boli..."

    "Why not be a good job?" In this regard, Marisa put forward different ideas.

    "This is the Bo Li witch who maintains the peace of fantasy village. If you can, I want to do it!"

    Speechless can''t help but turn white eyes.

    It''s really worthy of being called the existence of fantasy town management with Lingmeng. Although it''s not the Witch of Boli, Marisa is really keen to solve all kinds of changes.

    For Marisa, whether it''s fun or true is the outbreak of a sense of justice. I don''t know.

    But from this point of view, not the witch Marisa is very keen on the work of the witch. The real witch is the guy who feels tired every day. He doesn''t know how to describe the disobedience.

    "Can''t we have a discussion?" Speechless can only be resentful to the spirit of the dream smile, and extended a hand of their own.

    "As long as you give me a drop of blood, I will give you a bag of gold coins!"

    Lingmeng''s big red bow on his head was like a puppy''s ear, and it trembled a little.

    Seeing this, I felt that it seemed like a play without any words, so I immediately increased my chips.

    "Ten bags of gold coins!"

    Lingmeng even trembled. Her face was full of movements, but she became resolute immediately.

    Although Lingmeng is greedy for money, it obviously yearns for a leisurely life more than money.

    As the saying goes, life is precious, and love is more expensive. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away. For spiritual dreams, leisure must be the same as freedom, more important than life and love.

    What should I say

    I am so lazy that I can''t walk in the world

    This spiritual dream must be the capable man in the laziness of the seven sins.

    To this end, speechless can only be ruthless.

    "A hundred bags of gold coins!"

    Lingmeng almost fell off his stove, and Marisa and life shot Marvin opened their mouths as if stunned.

    There will be more than 20 gold coins in a bag, 100 bags, that is at least 2000 gold coins.

    With these two thousand gold coins, let alone the Boli shrine, even the Red Devils hall can have a major renovation, which is quite a lot.

    "One A hundred bags of gold coins... " The dream is shaking and whispering.

    "How much of the most expensive tea can I buy?"

    "It doesn''t matter how much you buy!" He said, taking advantage of the heat and beating the iron.

    "If you don''t think it''s enough, I can add ten times and give you a thousand bags of gold coins!"

    A thousand bags of gold coins

    That''s at least 20000 gold coins!

    "One A thousand bags of gold coins A thousand bags of gold coins... " Lingmeng''s eyes began to flutter. After a while, they seemed to wake up. They shook their heads and shouted.

    "Even if it''s a thousand bags of gold coins, don''t want to destroy my leisurely life!"

    Cried such a word, the spirit dream escaped also like the gallop out of the shrine.

    Speechless did not expect that the dream could resist the temptation in this way. At present, it hurriedly chased out.

    "Spiritual dream! I''ll give you ten thousand bags of gold coins! "

    "Shut up!"

    At this moment, the voice of spiritual dream is very similar to the lament

 Chapter 1826

    Before long, speechless returned to the shrine again, his face full of displeasure.

    In the shrine, Malisha and sheming marwen, who are drinking tea leisurely, can''t help but reach out and say hello at the same time.

    "Oh! Back?! "

    "How is it? Have you got Lingmeng?... "

    "I didn''t catch it!" Seeing the leisurely appearance of Malisha and shot life Marvin sitting and drinking tea, the anger in wordless heart rose.

    "Since you are so free, why don''t you come with me and catch that hateful red and white one?"

    "If you can''t catch the dream, then we can''t catch her!" Shot life Wan Wen a pair of expected appearance, Shi ran holding a tea cup.

    "Instead of wasting time to catch it, why don''t you wait here? Maybe Lingmeng will come back?"

    "Of course, Reimu will come back!" Marisa turned his mouth.

    "This is a shrine. It''s the place of spiritual dream. No matter how far you run, spiritual dream will come back!"

    "Ah..." No words but sighs.

    "Unexpectedly, that red and white one refused my gold coin for more reasons. I''ve already paid two million gold coins. She didn''t stop, but ran faster!"

    "Two million gold coins?" Shoot life pill Wen Gan and laugh.

    "You have so many gold coins..."

    "Where are you hiding so many gold coins?" Marisa is curious to rub over.

    "Is it hidden in some secret base? May I have a look? "

    "Take you to see?..." Speechless suddenly looked at morlisha with a smile.

    "Do you think I can''t borrow gold coins here?"

    "I have no interest in that golden thing!" Marisa waved.

    "I''m interested in practical and interesting things. For example, pachuli''s books can not only increase my strength, but also make some books that can only be read very interesting. If you have such interesting and powerful things, why don''t you borrow me to play with them? "

    "I''m sorry, I do have a lot of interesting and powerful things, but I will never borrow them from you!" Speechless without hesitation said such a sentence, cross legged sat down, showing a vexed look.

    "This time I''m in trouble..."

    "Still thinking about how to get a drop of blood from spiritual dream?" "Shoot life pill Wen interrogate of doubt ask a way.

    "What do you do with the blood of your dreams? It seems that the seven previous sins were made to get a drop of blood from those lunar men, right? "

    "I''m useful anyway!" Speechless was the first response. Then I was stunned. Surprised to see to shoot life pill text.

    "How do you know that I drink the medicine that can cause seven sins in order to get a drop of blood from the eternal pavilion?"

    "Don''t underestimate the integrity of a professional reporter. In the fantasy village, I don''t know much about it!" Shot life pill text proudly said such a sentence, but when I felt the emptiness of the original camera in front of me. Again, he was dejected.

    "Say it. When will you give me my camera back?... "

    "Don''t pay it back!" Of course, it''s not wordless. It''s Marisa.

    "It''s better to destroy that kind of thing!"

    "Marisa, you are a man full of sin!" Shot life pill Wen''s face is not good to see to magic Li Sha.

    "The camera is innocent. You''re killing an innocent child for your own sake. A criminal like you won''t live long! "

    "I''d rather live a few years less than have you write such a shameful report!" Morley Shapo began to gnash his teeth.

    "Otherwise, destroy the film!"

    "The negative is also innocent!" Shoot life pill text definitely like opening.

    "Morlisha, if you want to hurt the innocent, please pass me first!"

    "It doesn''t matter how much you hurt an innocent person like this!" Marisa pressed her witch hat and shouted.

    "And I''ll get rid of them with you!"

    "If you can do it, try it!"

    Suddenly, magic sand and shot life pill text two people stare at each other, colliding together as if sparked the line of vision.

    "You two are really free..." No words, no good spirit.

    "If you are free, please think of a way for me."

    "How?" At the same time, Malisha and sheming pill look at Wuyan and say this in surprise.

    "Haven''t you given up yet?"

    "Is there anything strange?" Speechless eyebrows.

    "In general, it''s strange to give up too early?...""But even two million gold coins can''t move Lingmeng. What else can you do to let Lingmeng give you a drop of blood?" Shot life pill like helpless spread out.

    "You know, she''s a spiritual dream. Don''t look at her like that. Once you stick to her, it''s a headache, let alone you''re trying to destroy the leisurely life of spiritual dream..."

    "Who is so free to destroy the red and white leisure life?" Wordless frowned.

    "It''s that guy who thinks I''m going to get into trouble!"

    "That is to say, little brother, you are really not welcome by the spiritual dream..." Marisa looked at wordless with a very negative expression.

    "It seems that the spiritual dream will not be compromised no matter what. You can''t use the means of seizing, and you can''t beat the spiritual dream. In this way, there is no way to do anything about it!"

    "That''s why I''m talking to you two, isn''t it?" Speechless rather agitated waved.

    "If you have any good ideas, please give them to me quickly!"

    "In other words, you''d better worry about this kind of thing. Why drag us into the water?" Life shot Marvin complains.

    "I want to go back and write a report..."

    "In that case, you have to give me more advice!" A silent grin.

    "Otherwise, I won''t return the camera to you. Without the camera full of gossip photos, you can''t write a report!"

    "You are a devil, you fellow!" Shot life pill text tears to call injustice, but found that this move does not matter to have no words to use, and then bite the teeth.

    "That''s the only way to do it!"

    ¡­¡­

    In the grass not far away from the shrine of Boli

    "And then?"

    Hiding behind the grass, he squinted wordlessly.

    "Is that the way you came up with it?"

    "Hum..." Lying on the silent side of the ground, hiding in the grass behind the shot life pill Wen hum twice, the voice is full of pride.

    "Don''t worry, in order to get the news material, I often do such things, and the spiritual dream is so slow, we can''t be found!"

    "Who asked you if we would be found?" If it''s not for the sake of lowering the voice, wordless will roar at the shooting pill.

    "I''m asking you, can we get the blood of spiritual dream by hiding here?"

    "It''s impossible to hide here!" Shot life pill Wen while observing the situation of the shrine, said in this way.

    "That soul dream guy, since he has made up his mind not to give you blood, it''s hard for you to persuade her, so we can only take it by ourselves!"

    "Everyone knows that!" Lying on the other side of speechless, Marisa couldn''t help making a sound.

    "But we can''t hurt the dream at all!"

    "So..." Shot life pill Wen has a deep smile.

    "It''s just that we can''t do it!"

    "Just ''we'' can''t?..." Speechless and morlisha were stunned at the same time, so they got up.

    "The invincible state of spiritual dream, in the final analysis, is only aimed at" other people''s hurt and attack on themselves... " Life shot Marvin explained.

    "But if it is not for the attacks and injuries that others have directed against themselves, it seems that the invincible state of spiritual dream will not be launched..."

    Hearing this, morlisha is still in doubt, but speechless is suddenly clear.

    "You mean we have to make some ''surprises'' for the dream?"

    "Yes!" Shot life pill Wen Xi a smile.

    "I think if it''s" walking breaks the knee "," falling bricks from the sky breaks the head "," the sole board is stuck by the pushpin thrown on the ground ", it''s not an artificial attack, but a pure accident, then the invincible state of spiritual dream will not be launched!"

    Being shot to life pill Wen said so, Marisa also understood, the expression suddenly became excited.

    "Wen Wen, are you going to set a trap?"

    "Almost!" Shot life pill text put his eyes on the direction of the shrine.

    "As long as I wait for the spiritual dream to come back, the gift I prepared for the spiritual dream in the shrine will come into use!"

    "Giggle..." Morlisha forgets how tragic it would be for him if he succeeded in shooting life pill. He is eager to laugh.

    "It seems interesting..."

    Don''t talk about Marisa. I''m looking forward to it.

    That is to teach red and white a lesson, but also to achieve the goal, why not do it

 Chapter 1827

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "please call me abstinence bacteria" and "lewd soul"

    Time, minutes and seconds passed

    "Pa!"

    In the grass not far from the shrine, morlisha did not know how many times he waved his palm and made a clear sound.

    Of course, Marisa''s slap was not aimed at others, but at himself. Moreover, he hit his cheek very hard and almost made it red.

    "Marisa!" One side, shot life pill Wen is very unhappy to say.

    "Can''t you be honest? In this way, it will definitely be discovered by the spiritual dream! "

    "What can I do?..." Morlisha didn''t mean to repent at all. Instead, he was angry.

    "We''ve been hiding here for three hours, and I''ve fed mosquitoes at least 50 times in these three hours. Why do mosquitoes only look for me, not you?"

    "Maybe human blood is more delicious for mosquitoes..." Shot the life pill text not to care about perfunctorily a sentence.

    "All in all, next you give me patience, otherwise, even if the spiritual dream is dull again, we will be found!"

    "This abominable spiritual dream..." Marisa can''t help but start complaining about the spiritual dream.

    "Where are you going? Why haven''t you come back yet? "

    "Paparazzi is right. Black and white, your patience is too little..." Lying in the middle of Malisha and the life shot pill, the wordless sighed.

    "In order to complete my task, wait for three hours or something. Compared with swallowing a potion, it''s too gentle... "

    "That''s for you, not for me..." Marisa murmured bitterly.

    "If it goes on like this, I want to go home..."

    "Even you, who hate to go out to have fun all day, think so. Surely red and white have endured to the end?" Speechless mouth corner slowly raised a radian.

    "I think that guy will be back soon!"

    This sentence just dropped, one side, shot life pill Wen''s ear to shake, lowered the voice. There was an exhilarating cry on his face.

    "Here we are!"

    Hear the sound of the bullet. Wordless and magic sand at the same time a spirit shock, and shot life pill text together, try to lower the body, hiding behind the grass. The eyes turned to the direction of the shrine ahead.

    Under the gaze of silent, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen. ahead. On the stone steps not far from the shrine, a head with a big red bow sneaked out and stared at the shrine for a while. Then he crept out and moved towards the shrine vigilantly.

    Needless to say, this man is a spiritual dream!

    As if worried about the tigers in the shrine, spiritual dream is very vigilant to move its steps step by step, and erect its ears. It seems that it intends to hear what voice comes from the closed gate of the shrine.

    "Those guys, should we go?"

    Murmuring such a sentence, the pace of spiritual dream is becoming more and more light, slowly approaching to the direction of the shrine, passing the money box which is as important as life for oneself, coming to the gate of the shrine, lying on the door.

    "No sound..." Lingmeng continues to whisper.

    "Should we go?..."

    After repeatedly confirming that there was no different voice in the shrine, the spiritual dream stood up straight and stared at the door in front of it.

    "Those guys, aren''t they going to be in ambush?"

    In this way, Lingmeng did not doubt for a long time. After a while, he took a sigh of relief.

    "However, I didn''t feel the breath of strangers. I should have left..."

    Hiding behind the grass, seeing the speechless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen who are relieved by Lingmeng, they can''t help but show a successful bad smile at the same time.

    It should be said that it''s worthy of spiritual dream, vigilance and so on. The time of keeping it will never exceed one minute.

    Because, to keep vigilance mind this kind of tiring thing, if it''s OK, spiritual dream will certainly not have patience to continue.

    Although no one knows what kind of trap there is in the shrine except for the life shooting pill, it should not be too long before success to see the relaxed vigilance of the spiritual dream.

    However, it turns out that the idea of wordless people is a little naive.

    Is going to reach out to push the door of the spirit of the dream action suddenly stiff down, brow also tightly wrinkled up.

    Seeing this scene, wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill hold their breath.

    "That..." The voice of the mosquito opens.

    "Should not be found by spiritual dream?"

    "Impossible!" Shoot life pill text to say definitely.

    "Our breath has been eliminated perfectly now, and there is a distance from spiritual dream. It is impossible for spiritual dream to find us!"

    "But the red and white one did stop..." Wordless also frowned."I don''t think so. Did you find your hands and feet in the shrine?"

    "That''s impossible!" "Shoot life pill Wen said resolutely.

    "It''s a spiritual dream. When you are sleeping, you can''t find it in time. My trap is seamless and can''t be found!"

    "So what''s going on?" Marisa was troubled.

    "Why did the dream stop?"

    No one can answer this question.

    Wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen can only concentrate on observing every move of the spiritual dream in front of them and trying to find out what they are trying to find.

    But in the three people''s sight, the Lingmeng eyebrows more and more wrinkled deeper, actually said such a sentence.

    "Why do you feel something is wrong?"

    Smell words, no words, magic Lisha, shot life pill Wen three people almost out of cold sweat.

    Until then, the three people remembered that the spiritual dream was really lazy to the extent of anger and resentment, and it was still very slow, but it was such a spiritual dream, but it had a mysterious physique that others could not match.

    First of all, Lingmeng is very lucky. It''s lucky to break out.

    Although there is no way for Lingmeng to pick up money and wash clothes to get gold, there will be some lucky things.

    For example, when you accidentally step on the air and almost fall into the river, a turtle just floats up in the river and forms a stepping board. Lingmeng just steps on it and won''t fall into the water.

    For example, when it snows, there are a large number of traps buried in the snow to catch prey. Basically, there is only one way for people to pass through, and a completely unknown spiritual dream passes by. As a result, none of the traps will step on it.

    During the banquet, Lingmeng also guessed the number of dice at will for many times, and the result was all right. When drinking, he would just drink the bowl of other people''s putting something in it without any prank. He was so lucky.

    Thinking of the lucky degree of Lingmeng, wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen all began to worry about whether the traps in the shrine would just be better because of some things, and Lingmeng happened to hide in the past.

    In addition to extreme luck, another characteristic of spiritual dreams is the keen intuition.

    There have been so many changes in fanciful countryside, among them, there are also some changes that are very doubtful, even who is the main messenger behind the scenes, but Lingmeng is stunned to find out the initiator of the changes behind the scenes with his intuition and judgment every time.

    When shopping, we often use intuition to choose the best quality one. If we lose something, we will also use intuition to find it. It''s just that the lost thing is there.

    Such luck and intuition are enough to cover the dullness of the dream itself and make the dream avoid many unnecessary disasters.

    From here, we can see how foul the Witch of the Boli shrine committed.

    The attacks and injuries caused by others can''t affect the invincible spiritual dream, and the unexpected events can be avoided by luck and intuition, which is more unacceptable than hanging up.

    Silent, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen can only pray. Spiritual dream, on the other hand, is invincible luck and intuition. Never appear at this time.

    I don''t know whether the gods heard the prayers of the three speechless people, or whether the spiritual dream itself had doubts about its intuition. Gradually, the expression of the spiritual dream became impatient.

    "I''m even afraid of my shrine. I''m sure to die with a smile when Melissa knows it!" After saying this, Lingmeng did not care about the three, seven, twenty-one, but directly opened the door in front of him.

    In this moment, a bucket of water poured down on the door, and poured a full bucket of water on the body of spiritual dream.

    "Wow!"

    The dream didn''t even react. The whole body was splashed with water. In a daze, he stepped forward a step. As a result, the floor there didn''t slide like words.

    Take a closer look. On the floor, I have applied a layer of lubricating oil.

    The soul dream that was splashed by water could not see such a obvious trap at all. As soon as he stepped on it, he fell forward with a sound of "Chi slip".

    On the ground where the dream fell, a long sharp needle stuck on it

 Chapter 1828

    The sharp long needle stuck on the floor of the shrine in a very obvious artificial way, stood up, flashing a cold tip and gliding a little arc, making people have no doubt about its sharp degree.

    Splashed with water, a living dream can''t even open its eyes, i.e. it can''t see the greased floor. Naturally, it can''t see the long sharp needle standing on the floor. In a cry of surprise, it falls forward.

    According to this trend, the fallen soul dream will definitely hit the sharp long needle, not to mention pierce the forehead, but at least be pricked out with a layer of skin.

    In that case, it will definitely cause bloodshed!

    Although, with the slender degree of that long needle, it should only be able to pierce a painless hole to let the soul dream flow out a very limited blood, but even if it is limited, as long as there is enough blood.

    Then, seeing this scene, the three people hiding in the grass, silent, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen, showed their excited look at the same time.

    However, the next moment, including the client''s spiritual dream, the life shot pill, which makes this pediatrician''s effective trap, all unexpected accidents happened.

    "Dang --!"

    See, just now, that is stuck above the door of the shrine, pouring a bucket full of water towards the spiritual dream and falling on the ground. Under the effect of lubricating oil, it slides violently to the front of the spiritual dream.

    When people fall, generally, they subconsciously put out their hands to support on the ground.

    The same is true of spiritual dreams.

    Then, subconsciously stretching out the hand to the soul dream just right, that hand, a press on the bucket sliding in front of oneself, a slip. Actually let spirit dream fly directly, over the sharp long needle standing on the floor, flew out.

    "Whoa!" Spiritual dream can only make a scream in time. Next second, the whole man smashed on the wall in front of the shrine.

    "Bang!"

    After a heavy dull noise. The painful voice of spiritual dream also came out of the shrine and penetrated into the ears of silent, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen.

    "Here All right?... "

    Although there is no way to see the internal situation of the shrine from the grass not far away from the shrine, we can still see the situation at the gate of the shrine.

    Therefore, the three people who failed to see the dream smashed on the wall, silent, magic Lisha and life shot pill Wen, all clearly saw the scene and the reason why the dream flew out, and they were stunned.

    In a way, is that lucky

    After all, even if you get caught in this pitfall. Wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen still can''t let the dream bleed and get a drop of blood. In that case, what''s the use of the trap

    In other words, this time''s blood taking plan failed

    "No! No failure! "

    After waiting for three hours, Melissa, who has fed more than 50 mosquitoes, will never be reconciled to this failure. She yells and takes the gossip stove out of her Wizard Hat.

    "What do you want to do?..." Speechless surprised.

    "Do you want to attack red and white directly?"

    "No use! Marisa Shot life pill text hurriedly out a voice.

    "Direct attack. There is no way to hurt the dream! "

    "Who said I was going to attack Lingmeng?!" Magic Lisha points the Eight Trigram stove in his hand at the shrine, which makes wordless and life shooting pill Wen feel bad.

    "You Do you think

    "Hee hee..." Marisa''s face pulled up a fearless smile, and his hands were full of mighty magic. The eight trigrams stove in his hand sparked a dazzling magic glare.

    Seeing this scene, wordless and lethally pill Wen guessed more or less what Melissa was going to do, which scared the soul out of him.

    "Melissa! Stop! "

    Unfortunately, it''s too late

    "Love sign - rspark!"

    With the cry of Marisa and the screams of silent and life shooting Marvin, a dazzling beam of light burst out from the grass, like a meteor flying across the ground, across the space and landed heavily on the front of the Boli shrine.

    "Bang --!"

    In a burst, the violent beam of light exploded on the fragile shrine. There was a strong fire and smoke.

    But the beam of light did not fly directly in the direction of the shrine, but fell under it.

    "Boom -!"

    Immediately. The ground under the shrine collapsed directly, and the shrine without foundation collapsed without any suspense. Stir up a dust, disintegrated, fell down.

    Looking at that in a short moment, they directly turned into a pile of dilapidated Boli shrine. Speechless and life shooting Marvin stayed in the past and didn''t react for a long time, only two words lingered in their hearts.It''s over

    However, Malisha, the founder of the figurine, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Instead of looking guilty and guilty, he straightened his body, crossed his waist and laughed like he had done something remarkable.

    "How is it? Am I smart enough? Even spiritual dreams can''t guarantee that they won''t bleed under such circumstances, can they? "

    Wit

    In a certain way, the way of Melissa can also be regarded as tact.

    Because if you directly attack the spirit dream, the attack or damage will be directly blocked by the spirit dream of the invincible mode. Therefore, the life shooting pill will come up with such a troublesome way to lay a trap and cause "unexpected" damage to the spirit dream.

    For example, if you break your knee when walking, fall a heavy object from the sky to break your head, or step on a nail, the invincible spirit dream will not work.

    Morlisha will attack the shrine directly. He must have been inspired by the saying that "bricks fall from the sky to break the head" at the beginning of life shooting pill.

    Don''t attack the spiritual dream, but attack the ground of the shrine and let the shrine collapse. In this way, the spiritual dream in the shrine will be smashed by the fallen ceiling and bleeding.

    That''s what Marisa thought

    I have to say that this idea is not right.

    But speechless and shoot life pill text but know, this idea, even if again right, also can''t call the wit absolutely.

    It''s OK to make some small traps. The danger is too low. For the people who are trapped, even the semi divine level strong people may be attracted by carelessness because of their insignificant relationship.

    But who has ever seen a man of seven or eight levels attack a strong man of half divine level, and not be found by the strong man of half divine level

    Even if the attack is not directed at the semi divine power, the semi divine power can definitely detect the attack around him.

    Morlisha''s magic gun is so powerful, let alone a semi divine level strong one. Even a seven level strong one may be able to detect it.

    And the spirit dream can''t realize the attack of the magic Li Sha, and carry on the defense

    The answer, of course, is No.

    "Boom -!"

    Suddenly, in front of the collapsed shrine, a pile of ragged middle, the ground suddenly vibrated, and suddenly burst, the debris in the middle of the collapsed shrine to blow through.

    In the middle of the fragments of the shrine, which were blown up and suspended in the air, Lingmeng held the Royal coin in his hand, and there were still water drops on his body, but there was no harm, let alone bleeding. He lowered his head so that people could not see the expression clearly, and slowly floated up.

    Speechless, life shooting pill and proud Melissa are frozen on the spot at the same time, like a statue of stone, unable to move.

    The floating spiritual dream kept its head down, and no one could see the expression on her face at this moment. But the turbulent weather around the spiritual dream, which was stronger than Bayi Yonglin, was like a heavy mountain.

    The two men, Malisha and shemingmarwen, have already shown their frightened looks.

    Speechless is also stiff all over, shouting in the heart is not good.

    "Ha ha ha ha..."

    A low laugh, like a ghost, echoed like the sound of a death sentence.

    "You - we - die - we will!"

    Without hesitation, wordless, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen almost got the same idea, turned around and prepared to escape.

    Can spiritual dream let them go

    The answer, again, is No.

    Looking up, Lingmeng exposes a pair of eyes full of murderous Qi and anger in the air, pinches a seal with one hand, and holds the Royal coin with the other hand, and waves forward. On the body, the horrible Lingqi bursts out.

    "Dream seal -!"

    In the sky of the Boli shrine, a huge light ball like the sun didn''t appear at all, just like a meteorite, fell down and smashed down.

    "Dong -!"

    Thunder like sound, resounded over the whole fantasy village

 Chapter 1829

    Thank you very much for the reward

    (please vote for the annual selection. If you have free tickets, please vote for this book.)

    At the top of the terrace round table in the hall of the Red Devils, Remilia sat there, arms in her arms, eyes half narrowed, her eyes full of anger.

    In Remilia''s side seat, Patricia came out of her library very rarely. She sat there, holding a book in her hand, and looked down with calm and understanding expression as before.

    In addition to Remilia and pachuli, she was also present at night, standing behind Remilia, but her face was also full of helplessness.

    Take a closer look, in front of Remilia, pachuli and zheyan, that is, in front of the round table on the ladder platform, speechless is standing there.

    But at this time, the silent image is not so good.

    The clothes on and off the body are very messy. There are black marks on all parts of the body. The hair is also messy. Although there are no obvious marks on the face, the expression is very messy, like a victim who just ran out of the fire scene and only wiped his face.

    "I''m sorry you dare to do such a thing..." Looking down at the book, pachuli said the same thing.

    "I actually destroyed the Boli shrine. In the whole fantasy village, maybe you have done such a thing..."

    "Should the dream be inflamed?" Remilia, with an expression of not knowing whether she was gloating or amused, looked at her untidy and speechless image.

    "Otherwise, you won''t be like this..."

    "Lord Bai..." Even the night could not help but make a voice and said nothing.

    "This time, you''ve played a little too much..."

    "I''m not playing..." Speechless pull shrugs the shoulder, is powerless response.

    "It''s all that damn black and white fault. I''m just involved with paparazzi... "

    Finish saying, speechless still seem to recall what happened in the morning, involuntarily hit a shiver.

    Before. Wordless has also heard that spiritual dreams can incarnate into various forms due to emotional relationships.

    I don''t know if it''s true or not, but. After seeing the destruction of the Boli shrine, I didn''t change my body, but the spiritual dream really went away completely, and even the spiritual power in the body showed a violent state.

    In this state, Lingmeng directly uses the big move as soon as it comes up. A "dream seal" makes two people, Malisha and shemingmarwen, smoke all over and lie down on the ground with their eyes turned white.

    As for speechless, because of the strength. With the help of magic of space transfer, I was very lucky to escape the result of being killed by seconds, but the spiritual dream is also worthy of being called as the invincible existence as long as in the fantasy village, Leng is playing him like this before running away without words.

    So, speechless will fall to have such an image.

    However, it is hard to imagine what the end of Malisha and the life shot pill is now. He only knows that he did see the ferocity of the spirit dream not long ago.

    Remilia seems to see the past when she was overthrown by the spiritual dream when she started the change in the fantasy countryside from her silent performance with some palpitations. The expression of schadenfreude turned into sympathy.

    "Fortunately, you are only involved. Otherwise, Lingmeng will not let you go. Even if you come to the Red Devils, I''m afraid the red devils will be destroyed... "

    The more she said it, the more likely it was for Remilia to shiver and stare at speechless.

    "I said that you are not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke spiritual dreams, even if your strength is really strong. But the spiritual dream is invincible in the dreamland. Do you think you can defeat the spiritual dream in the dreamland? "

    "No. As long as it''s in the fantasy country, even if I take out all my cards and means. With all the strength, I''m definitely not the red and white opponent. I know that I still have... " Said the silent headache.

    "But I didn''t plan to fight that red and white at all. I just wanted to get a drop of her blood!"

    "Why do you want the blood of the Bonnie witch?" Patricia lifted her head from the book in her hand and cast her eyes on the speechless body.

    "Last time, for a drop of blood from the moon man in yongyongting, you have swallowed drugs that can cause seven crimes. This time, for a drop of blood from the witch, you have destroyed all the shrines of Boli. Is it necessary to do this?"

    "Who knows what will happen in the end?" Speechless and helpless.

    "In fact, it''s not only Penglai Shanhui night and the red and white blood, but I have to collect the other three kinds of blood and collect the five kinds of blood essence in fantasy village!"

    "Collect five kinds of blood essence?" At the same time, Remilia, pachuli and zheyan looked speechless, and their looks became serious.

    Although it''s incredible to say, these girls who have become better than anyone do not understand wordless.Whether it''s Remilia, who has the identity of sister, or pachuli, who has already had a relationship with wordless, her understanding of wordless just stays at a very limited level.

    Wordless seems to have a close relationship with the Bayun family, and it is also the real ancestor of the vampire who has disappeared for a long time. Without knowing what kind of situation, he has a life sharing relationship with Fran. Until recently, he has entered the vision of people and monsters in the fantasy town.

    Remilia, pachuli and Juye are the only three people who know the identity of wordless. Apart from Juye, who knows more about the original name of wordless, they basically know nothing about it.

    Now, when hearing the speechless mention of what must be achieved in the fantasy countryside, Remilia, pachuli and Juye will naturally cheer up.

    "If it''s explained, it''s a little troublesome. Let me explain it simply!" Speechless considered his next need to say, to the scene of three girls, said.

    "Other than that, I''ll tell you my purpose first. I need five kinds of blood with strange power, namely ''blood essence with fantasy power'', ''blood essence with realm power'', ''blood essence with eternal power'', ''blood essence with natural power'' and ''blood essence with time power''!"

    "These five kinds of blood essence can help me complete a prop, and that prop can greatly increase my strength and promote me to a level that no one can match!" Without words, I said solemnly.

    "So I have to get these five kinds of blood essence!"

    "Great increase in strength..." Remilia frowned.

    "It turns out that you caused so many troubles for this purpose..."

    "Fantasy Realm Eternity Nature Time Five kinds of blood with strange power... " Pachuli was thoughtful.

    "That is to say, is there one of these five kinds of strange powers in the blood of the Witch of Boli and the moon man of yongyongting?"

    Time One side, night hesitated for a moment, some uncertain asked out.

    "Lord Bai, the blood essence with the power of time..."

    "As you think!" Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "It''s your blood at night!"

    Smell speech, the face of zhe night does not change, just nodded.

    "Lord Bai, do you want me to give you a drop of blood?"

    "No more..." Speechless and embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry to say that, but I took a drop of your blood in that fight with Remilia and you. I didn''t tell you. I''m so sorry..."

    "Don''t say that..." At this moment, the expression of the night revealed an unspeakable tenderness.

    "I wish I could help Lord Bai..."

    Speechless and night''s line of sight immediately together, and then it is like being attracted by the other side, and never moved away.

    "Cough..." Seeing this scene, Remilia purposely coughed, which seemed to carry a trace of dissatisfaction. She woke up the silent and sleepless night, which made the two people immediately miss their eyes and feel embarrassed.

    To this, pachuli just a light glance, full of quaint face said.

    "So, you''ve got two kinds of blood you need. Is witch Polly your next target?"

    "You are so unfortunate..." Remilia curled her mouth.

    "Who''s not good? It''s just that dream..."

    "That''s why I have a headache..." A silent, wry smile.

    "I can''t fight, even if I can fight, I can''t hurt myself. When I fall into a trap, I''m in suspense because my opponent has extraordinary luck and intuition. In addition, I don''t know if I can succeed when I''m in such a trouble as being attacked by Marissa..."

    When she heard this, Remilia''s eyes turned and she suddenly laughed.

    "If you just want the blood of spiritual dream, I have a way!"

    Speechless eyes brightened in an instant.

 Chapter 1830

    It''s night

    Standing at the end of the stone steps of the Boli shrine, Lingmeng looks straight ahead and sees that the Boli shrine, which has turned into a piece of wood dregs, has collapsed into ruins. The more you look at it, the more powerful you are.

    Even if the spiritual dream is so indifferent to everything, it will only be a little more serious when solving the changes. People with loose personalities can''t ignore their homes being razed to the ground.

    What''s more, it was somehow razed to the ground.

    This is a disaster for spiritual dreams.

    "It shouldn''t have been so easy for that hateful fellow to escape!" Lingmeng clenches his fist. The anger in his eyes hasn''t disappeared for a whole day, but he wants to cry more.

    "Is my good day doomed to end when I meet that big trouble?"

    Now, the spiritual dream has been extremely certain, that is called eight cloud white, but it is the guy who appears in the fantasy village, which is absolutely a huge trouble from heaven to earth.

    At least, for spiritual dreams, absolutely.

    No matter how speechless or unintentional, he is not even the one who destroyed the shrine, and speechless has no way to leave himself out.

    After all, if wordless is not to get the blood of the dream and force Marisa and life shooting pill Wen to help themselves find ways and ideas, in the end, things will certainly not become like this.

    Therefore, from the mouth of Malisha and sheming Marvin, I learned about everything. The anger in the soul dream is increasing every minute and every second.

    "Sooner or later, I will get rid of that big trouble!"

    After setting up this great wish that I don''t know whether it can be realized or not, Lingmeng holds the Royal coin and points to the side of the ruins of the Boli shrine, shouting.

    "Over there, don''t be lazy for me. Hurry up and get back to work!"

    "Yes..."

    The voice of spiritual dream has just fallen. Beside the Boli shrine, which has been turned into a ruin, two feeble voices also respond.

    These two voices, natural. It''s the magic Lisha and the life shot pill that are directly put down by the "dream seal" of the spirit dream.

    Only see. There are still some traces of scorched black on the whole body. The image of molissa and life shot Marvin is sitting next to the ruins of the holy shrine of Boli. They move several huge trees with their hands full of sweat. There is also a root of stone and finished wood.

    The holy commune of Boli is very important for the fantasy town.

    Although it''s because there are always many monsters in the relationship. In fact, there are no people here to visit the holy shrine. As a result, Boli shrine is also very poor, but such an old shrine has never been abandoned.

    It doesn''t mean that the manager of fanciful village is the Witch of Boli shrine. We need to solve all kinds of changes and disasters in fanciful countryside. Apart from the importance of Buri witches, the existence of Buri shrine is also very important.

    No way, no longer unpopular with human beings, no matter how poor, no matter how old, the Boli shrine is the junction point between the outside world and the utopia.

    In the outside real world, there is also a Buddhist shrine like a relic.

    People or things lost in the outside world are basically, if there is no accident, entering the fantasy country through the outside world''s Boli shrine.

    Therefore, sometimes there are many external things in Boli shrine out of the sky. Most people who are lost in the fantasy countryside also appear near Boli shrine.

    Except, of course, those who are lost in the dreamland because of the relationship between some monster and sage.

    This shows how important the shrine is.

    Spiritual dream even worried that the Bo Li shrine in fanciful village and the Bo Li shrine in the outside world are exactly the same, just like two sides of the mirror. If the Bo Li shrine in fanciful village is destroyed, then what will not affect the Bo Li society in the outside world

    For example, the outside world''s Boli shrine also collapsed, leading to the disappearance of the only junction between the outside world and fantasy village, and there will be no way for the outside world to enter fantasy village.

    It''s still light. If it''s serious, maybe even the "great border of Boli" will be affected. Maybe.

    Therefore, the reconstruction of Boli shrine is necessary.

    Obviously, in order to make up for their own mistakes, the reconstruction work will be solely in the charge of Marisha and sheming Marvin, who led to the collapse of the Boli shrine.

    Even though Marvin was only implicated by the unfortunate black and white

    Fortunately, from the collapse of the Boli shrine to the present, there is no obvious problem in the "Boli great settlement", at most, the connection with the outside world is broken.

    "Don''t worry about the border first. Even if there is a problem, the Shishen in purple''s family should be able to maintain it. Purple won''t watch the border go wrong..." The dream sighed."I''d better rebuild the Boli shrine first..."

    In this way, Lingmeng is like a foreman of a construction site, or a hegemonic landowner, holding the Royal coin, commanding the magic Lisha and the life shooting pill.

    "Hurry up! At least the props and materials for rebuilding the shrine must be prepared today! "

    "Yes..." Malisha and sheming Marvin are still powerless to respond. They move the wood and stone of that root, stack them on one side, and then drill into a small forest not far away from the Boli shrine. They continue to cut trees, blow rocks, and make them into wood and stone.

    The fire power of morlisha is very fierce. The speed of firing is not only fast, but also the hard strength of the two people is very good. The speed of making wood and stone is not comparable to that of ordinary people. A person can equal more than a dozen people.

    According to this progress, there should be no problem in preparing all materials for the reconstruction of the shrine today.

    However, the reconstruction of the shrine can only be continued tomorrow.

    In other words, Reimu has no place to live tonight.

    At the thought of it, the head of Lingmeng began to ache.

    "I can only go to Marisa''s house to sleep for one night..."

    "Ah ~ ~ ~" Melissa, who just came back with a piece of wood, listened to this sentence and called out involuntarily.

    "Why my family?"

    "Do you have any comments?" Lingmengton showed a fierce look and looked at Marisa.

    "Who do you think caused me to fall to a place where I didn''t even live?"

    Marisa immediately shrunk his neck, unable to speak.

    At this time, on the stone steps of the shrine, a few footsteps slowly spread into the ears of three people, namely, spiritual dream, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen, attracting the attention of three young girls.

    Turning around, I saw the direction of the stone steps. At the next moment, several figures were printed into the eyes of Lingmeng and others.

    It''s a combination of one small, two big and three figures.

    The small figure was only a little over a meter tall, just like a child about ten years old. She was wearing a white cherry Gothic Lori outfit and a hat, and walked in front of the two big figures.

    The two big figures, one is a girl in Pajama like clothes, holding a book in her hand, reading while walking. The other is a girl in maid''s clothes, with a cool and free temperament, holding a parasol and supporting the girl in the night.

    Such a combination of three people, in the fantasy village, only one place will come out.

    Red Devils hall!

    Here comes Remilia, Patricia and Yee.

    "Oh?..." As soon as she stepped up the stone steps, Remilia saw her own spiritual dream, Marisa and Marubeni. She also saw the ruins of the Boli shrine. A smile appeared on her face that looked very bad.

    "You seem to be very busy..."

    "Is it you?" The magic Li Sha and the shot life pill Wen are surprised.

    "What are you doing here?" Reimu looks at Remilia a little unhappy, and even looks a little bad.

    "Have you come to make amends for your housekeeper?"

    "Atonement?" Remilia laid out her hands.

    "It''s not a castle, it''s just a shrine. What''s the penalty?"

    "Ha?..." The dream of the spirit suddenly became angry.

    "Your housekeeper destroyed my shrine, and you still dislike it?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with that, isn''t there?" Remilia''s sharp teeth were exposed with a hook at the corner of her mouth.

    "It''s just a chance for you to rebuild the shrine. To be honest, it''s really too old and too old. Isn''t it good to build a new shrine this time?"

    "You don''t have to worry about the old or the new!" Lingmeng snorted coldly, and waved to Remilia as if she were disgusted.

    "If you''re OK, leave quickly and don''t get in the way here!"

    "It''s not all right!" All of a sudden, parturie made a noise.

    "Remy is here to invite you to the hot spring!"

 Chapter 1831

    Hot springs!

    This was once an impossible word in fanciful countryside.

    Because, in Fantasia, there is really no such thing as hot spring.

    Until recently, after a change caused by the monsters in the underground world, a hot spring was born on the mountain of monsters due to various coincidences.

    Since then, the hot spring has really entered the vision of people and monsters in the fantasy countryside, and has also been mentioned by people and monsters.

    Now, whether there are other hot springs in Fantasia Town, Lingmeng doesn''t know. But for Lingmeng, who hasn''t tried to soak in hot springs before and hasn''t soaked in hot springs since the change was solved, the word "hot springs" is a little new.

    So, when pachuli said that Remilia had come to invite her to take a hot spring, for a while, Lingmeng didn''t respond.

    On the contrary, the eyes of Malisha and sheming marwen brightened, showing a look of aftertaste.

    "Hot springs? It seems that I haven''t been in a bubble since the change was solved? "

    "The hot spring in the monster mountain, right? There was a time when I was writing about that hot spring! "

    "It seems that you are all a little interested..." Remilia smiled smugly and looked at Reimu.

    "How is it? Shall we go together?... "

    "Why do you suddenly want to go to the hot spring?..." Lingmeng looks at Remilia suspiciously.

    "And. Why do you want to go to the hot spring and invite me? "

    Remilia has always been a person of her own way. Otherwise, she would not have used the red fog to cover the sky of the whole fantasy country and block the sun because she wanted to go out in the daytime.

    At that time, it was the hand of spiritual dream that directly put Remilia down, which solved the red fog change.

    Since then. Once in a while, Remilia would come to the Boli shrine. Even by using the Boli shrine as a place to hold a banquet here, there is no less trouble for the spiritual dream.

    But Remilia will come to invite Reimu to play somewhere. Here. For the first time.

    But Remilia''s answer is very capricious and arbitrary.

    "Nothing. I just want to invite you to the hot spring! "

    Smell the words. Subconsciously, he felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know where it was.

    It has to be said that the intuition of spiritual dream is really accurate. Accurate to the point of palpitation.

    It seems that Lingmeng has used her intuition. On one side, pachuli glanced at Lingmeng slightly and said such a sentence.

    "Bai destroyed your shrine. Remy wants to invite you to a hot spring to apologize to you!"

    "Ha?..." When hearing Patricia''s words, don''t talk about her dream. Even Remilia herself was shocked. She was surprised at the night.

    "Atonement?" Marisa nodded in relief.

    "In the end, it turned out to be an apology!"

    "It''s not..." Remilia seemed to come up with a voice to explain something, but before she could say a word completely, she was interrupted by Patricia.

    "Remy''s just sorry, you don''t mind!"

    Finish saying, pachuli also gave Remilia a look, let Remilia think of what came, slightly open mouth, don''t want to go over, no longer denied.

    I still felt that something was wrong. Lingmeng squinted, as if to see what Remilia was thinking.

    "No!" At this time, the shot life pill surprised and said to Remilia.

    "Aren''t you a vampire? Can''t you touch the water? "

    Be shot life pill text such a remind, the spirit dream and the evil Li Sha also remembered.

    As a vampire, Remilia''s bloodline is not very advanced. Even with the strong power that a vampire with a higher bloodline can''t have, she still has the weakness of a vampire.

    Not afraid of the cross, not afraid of any holy light, but Remilia accidentally has the sun and water, which can only control the weakness of low-level vampires.

    If Remilia went to the hot spring, she would melt in the water

    "Do you think I''m stupid enough to joke about my life for a hot spring?" Remilia picked up her arms, and this time a heartfelt smile came over her face.

    "Don''t worry, I can touch the water!"

    Lingmeng, molisha and life shooting pill are stunned.

    "You Can you touch the water? "

    "Isn''t water your weakness?""Have you restrained your weakness?"

    "Well Remilia didn''t explain, just waved.

    "You can also say that!"

    Seeing that Remilia didn''t seem to want to explain, Lingmeng cast her eyes on Zha Ye.

    "In fact, it can''t be said that the eldest lady has restrained her weakness..." After hesitating for a while, he didn''t choose to hide.

    "It''s just that Mr. Bai has props that allow the eldest lady to touch the water in a short time..."

    Yes, the reason why Remilia can touch the water is not because she overcomes her weakness, but because she exchanges a prop for Remilia from the system.

    Originally, wordless is to exchange directly for the props that can eliminate the weakness of Remilia, such as sunshine, water and so on. But after a while, I gave up.

    With her relationship with Remilia, in the future, Remilia will definitely become her calling character. Once she becomes the silent calling character, Remilia will, like Flemish, remove all weaknesses through systematic baptism.

    Instead of spending points to exchange that rather expensive item, it''s better to let the system eliminate those weaknesses when calling Remilia later.

    So, wordless didn''t spend so many points to exchange, but the exchange of grass is quite cheap, only to temporarily overcome the water props, let Remilia use.

    "Is that the guy again?" Hearing the name that he didn''t want to hear the least from his mouth, Lingmeng''s face sank.

    "If you want to go to the hot spring, you can go there by yourself."

    "Oh?..." Remilia did not look at all surprised. Obviously, she had already guessed that Lingmeng would say that.

    "Unexpectedly, Lingmeng, you are so afraid of my housekeeper!"

    "Who''s afraid of him?!" The willow eyebrows of Lingmeng suddenly stood up.

    "How can I be afraid of him?"

    "Why did you turn down my invitation as soon as you heard his name?" Remilia laughed defiantly.

    "Doesn''t that prove that you are afraid of him?"

    "I''m just afraid he''ll cause me trouble!" The spirit dream cried out.

    "If I''m not afraid that he will cause me trouble, I won''t be afraid of any number of them!"

    "So, didn''t I take him with me?" Remilia shrugged.

    "In this case, if you are still afraid, I really can''t help but go to the hot spring with Paqi and Zha at night..."

    "Now that we''re talking about this..." Lingmeng tightens the Royal coin in his hand, closes his eyes and laughs as if he could not bear it.

    "Good! Hot springs are hot springs! "

    Remilia smiled triumphantly, and pachuli and Juye both sighed in secret.

    "Eh?" Shot life pill text surprised voice.

    "Do you really want to go to a hot spring?..."

    "I''m going too!" Marisa cried out loudly, and at the same time, he rushed to the direction of Lingmeng.

    "I''m going to the hot spring, too!"

    However, without waiting for Melissa to fall on her body, Lingmeng stretches out one hand and puts it on the head of Melissa. She pushes out the dancing Melissa and keeps a distance with herself.

    "You can''t go!"

    "Why?!" The head was touched by the spirit dream, and the magic Li Sha who couldn''t reach the spirit dream could not help dancing. He was very worried.

    "Why don''t you let me go?!"

    "Not just you!" Lingmeng leaves aside some eager life shot pill Wen.

    "And you, Wen Wen, you can''t go!"

    Shot life pill immediately a rigid body, unable to move.

    "Why why why why why why why?!" Marisa quarreled.

    "Why don''t we go?!"

    "Why? Why do you ask?... " Lingmeng said angrily.

    "Do you want to take a hot spring after destroying my shrine? Keep working here! "

    "Can''t we do it tomorrow?" Shot life pill Wen to smile.

    "Today, how about we go with you?"

    "Don''t even think about it!" The dream warns.

    "If I know you''re coming, I don''t mind letting you try it again!"

    Morlisha and life shot Wan wenla shrugged their shoulders and became dejected.

 Chapter 1832

    In fantasy Town, people and monsters, in general, call the mountain of monsters in such a very simple word as "mountain".

    That is to say, if someone mentions the mountain, it mostly refers to the mountain of monsters.

    On the mountain of monsters, there are many ancient monsters and gods, and a cultural society different from other human beings and monsters has been established here.

    In the mountain of monsters, in addition to the gods that are not often seen in ordinary times, the monsters here are mainly Tengu and Hetong.

    Tiangou and river children have high-tech means that can rival the real world of the outside world, which is a special society based on the society established by the ghosts and gods who led Tiangou a long time ago.

    Therefore, since a long time ago, there have been many monsters living in the mountain of monsters. The monsters living here are basically more ancient than the human beings living in the fantasy village.

    It''s because the monsters in the mountain are different from those under the mountain. They live in the society of * * and act as an important balance point of fantasy town. In particular, the technology possessed by Tian Gou and he Tong is comparable to or even higher than the real world outside, so no monsters can enter the mountain.

    Among them, the Tiangou people are particularly famous for their photography, printing, publishing and other technologies, while the river children hold the technology of smelting steel, building, making props and so on, which is a very special but not out of place existence in the fantasy countryside.

    And. The monsters in the mountain of monsters are more cheerful and united than any other race in the fantasy village. They live a rich near future life with advanced technology, but they are also quite exclusive to other people because of their strong sense of companionship.

    In particular, the invaders in the mountain, no matter who they are, will be driven away with all their strength. Therefore, there are many mysteries in the mountain of monsters that have not been confirmed by the monsters in the fantasy countryside and people.

    For example, it is said that the inside of the mountain of monsters. It''s a huge void. The monsters in the mountain of monsters live secretly in this void and live the same life as the real world outside.

    For example, it is said that in the mountain of monsters. There is a technology. It only needs the sun''s light energy for a day. Can automatically produce the modern life tools, monsters in the mountain of monsters only need to drink and read newspapers. Chatting is enough, no labor is needed.

    It is also said that in the mountain of monsters, there is also a border cave that should have been forbidden to enter the real world and the fantasy town of "Boli grand border".

    Through this hole, the monsters in the mountain of monsters disguise themselves as human beings, acquire these modern technologies in the external real world, and also have contacts with the human beings in the external real world. Therefore, they do not need to contact with other monsters and people in the fantasy village.

    Of course, all these are just rumors. Is there really such a thing? In the fantasy village, even the manager of Lingmeng doesn''t know, but most of them are nonsense.

    After all, monsters come to the fantasy countryside because they have no shelter in the external real world. Basically, they can''t be connected with the external real world.

    And if the "great border of Boli" really opens a hole that can lead to the outside world, purple can''t ignore it, and will definitely do something. At least, it won''t let the monsters in the monsters'' mountain use the hole at will to enter and exit the outside world and the fantasy Town, so as to avoid exposing the existence of the fantasy town.

    As for the empty rumor in the mountain of monsters, only the Tian Gou and the river boys know if it is true.

    In the coming midnight, in a corner of the mountain of monsters, a hot spring welcomes several figures.

    Come, it''s Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye and Lingmeng.

    The monsters in the mountain of monsters are very exclusive. Usually, there is a guard composed of monsters patrolling, even at night. Once the invaders are found, they will be excluded. Even if the monsters in the fantasy village come to the mountain of monsters, they have to be interrogated.

    If only Remilia, pachuli and Juye came to the mountain of monsters, they would surely have such interrogation.

    However, it''s not the same if you have a spiritual dream.

    Who doesn''t know the Witch of the Boli shrine

    People are the managers of fanciful countryside, and the mountain of monsters is also within the management scope of the Witch of Boli. Although the Witch of Boli won''t interfere in the mountain of monsters, that doesn''t mean that they can exclude even the Witch of Boli, unless they don''t want to mix in fanciful countryside.

    Therefore, once it was confirmed that there were some witches from Borrie, the guards one by one did not come forward, retreated and continued to patrol.

    "Lingmeng, your face works..." Remilia said helplessly.

    "If we were the only one, there would be a dispute..."

    "That''s why I said, you''re just a bunch of guys who only make trouble!" The spirit dream face is expressionless say such a word, and stretch out a hand, slowly untie the clothes on oneself."Stop talking nonsense and go back to sleep!"

    From the words of the spiritual dream, Remilia, pachuli and Juye all heard a sense of displeasure and impatience.

    This discomfort and impatience is not aimed at Remilia and others, but the spirit dream is still angry with the culprits who destroy their shrine.

    At present, Remilia didn''t beat around the Bush either. She took out a bottle, poured out a pill from it, and swallowed it.

    This makes Lingmeng curious.

    "That''s what makes you touch the water temporarily?"

    "It is said to be!" Remilia took the bottle and frowned.

    "I just don''t know if it works!"

    "Since Lord Bai said that, it must be true!" In the middle of the night.

    "Lord Bai won''t make fun of the safety of the eldest lady!"

    "That''s what it says..." Patricia looks at Remilia.

    "Be careful, Remy. You''d better try first. Will it work?"

    "I I see... " At this point, Remilia herself was a little nervous.

    After 500 years of living, Remilia had never touched the water except for drinking.

    No, it should be said that no large amount of water has been touched.

    A small amount of water, of course, can''t affect Remilia, but once exposed to a large amount of water, Remilia will be affected.

    If you touch the hot spring in front of you, Remilia should feel pain. If you soak it directly, I''m afraid it will melt directly.

    So, no wonder Remilia is so nervous.

    Remilia could only pretend that she didn''t care. She stepped forward, squatted down and looked at the hot spring water in front of her.

    Lingmeng has stopped to understand the clothes, and pachuli has put away the books. There is a slight tension on her face at night. At the same time, the three people look at Remilia squatting on the edge of the hot spring, with different performances.

    Lingmeng said he didn''t want to have anything to do with Wuyan, but he was curious about whether Remilia could touch the water with the props he gave her.

    Pachuli was curious, but also concerned about Remilia.

    There is only night, no curiosity in eyes, no concern, only worry and tension.

    Under the eyes of these three people, Remilia couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, nervously stretching out her hand, staying on the hot spring water for a while, then closing her eyes and reaching in like a breath.

    Lingmeng, pachuli and zheyan immediately stepped forward and turned their attention to remiliana''s hand in the hot spring.

    "Well..." Remilia made such a sound.

    Hearing this voice, Lingmeng, pachuli and zheyan also know.

    Remilia, I can really touch the water.

    Because, in this voice, there is no pain, only pleasure.

    "So comfortable..." Remilia opened her eyes, scarlet eyes full of joy.

    "And how warm..."

    "Big miss..." I asked carefully at night.

    "Is there anything strange about it?"

    "Don''t worry, I don''t feel anything unusual. That medicine should really make me touch the water!" Remilia shook her hand in the water.

    "My body is clear to me. You can put a hundred hearts in it!"

    "Turn around and let me study that medicine!" Patricia nodded her head.

    "Maybe you can find a way to overcome your weakness!"

    "Well!" Remilia readily agreed.

    "Since there''s no problem, let''s hurry down!" Lingmeng''s tone was impatient again, and he continued to untie his clothes.

    "Later, I have to find a place to live!"

    Remilia looked at each other and took off her clothes.

 Chapter 1833

    Why did my mother let me have my birthday on January 1st? Pit!)

    It''s not unusual to take a hot spring in the middle of the night.

    But in the middle of the night, it is very desolate to run to a place where there is no light source except the moonlight and stars in the sky, and there are also hot springs in the mountains full of monsters. That''s a very strange thing.

    At this moment, in the early hours of the morning, Lingmeng, Remilia, pachuli and Zha night occupy different positions respectively, soaking in the hot spring of the monster mountain.

    Under the heat, only with good eyesight and careful observation can we find the scene in the hot spring.

    Lingmeng is alone in a corner of the hot spring. Not far away from Lingmeng is Remilia, and beside Remilia is nightfall.

    But on the opposite side of Remilia and Juye, that is, the other side of the dream, I don''t know why pachuli, who came to take a bath, even brought in books, was soaking in the hot spring at her own way, looking at the books with no expression on her face, which was extremely contrary.

    In this way, Lingmeng, Remilia, pachuli and Zhanyi all sat in the hot spring and leaned on the rock wall. Basically, all the positions below their shoulders were submerged under the water.

    Originally, Remilia, who felt happy because she could touch the water, felt hesitant because she was bathing with Remilia. Because of all kinds of reasons, the spiritual dream, at this moment, is all eyes on the same direction, silent down.

    And the direction of the three people''s eyes is pachuli''s direction.

    No!

    To be more precise, it should be said that Patricia''s chest, which is half the size of the chest, is immersed in the water!

    Because it is in the hot spring, so, needless to say, everyone is now in a state of complete openness.

    If you look closely no Don''t be so careful. As long as a glance, there is no problem in eyesight, you can have a clear and comprehensive view of the body shape differences of the girls who were not very good-looking because of the existence of clothes.

    First, Remilia.

    What Remilia said can only be said. That''s the right size for a baby girl. It looks like it''s only ten years old. The body hasn''t been fully opened, and even the company commander is a little too big to say there is.

    But Remilia''s body is very thin. And the strange water spirit, just like made of glass, though not transparent, is like a frozen white jelly, giving a feeling that the skin will bounce back when you press one finger on it.

    It''s not tempting, but it''s quite amazing.

    On the contrary, although the spiritual dream has a better body shape than Remilia, it does not have the feeling of water spirit, but appears more fresh and smooth.

    Even if you are immersed in the water and shrouded in the white hot fog, you can still see that the body of Lingmeng is very white and there is still a faint luster sliding on it. If you compare Remilia to jelly, Lingmeng is a candy with bright color, which makes people want to lick it on the top.

    Of course, the figure of Lingmeng is not good. The curve is very clear, but it''s too early to say that it''s cute.

    Then it was midnight.

    In terms of the size of a part that needs to be highlighted, Juye, like Lingmeng, belongs to the kind that can be grasped easily, which cannot be regarded as fullness or material.

    However, the night has a delicate body that can remind people of ice and snow and rivers, and is very aesthetical.

    The size of the chest is not big, but the shape is beautiful. The skin is not as smooth as Lingmeng, but the degree of delicacy is far better than Lingmeng. It is not as watery as Remilia, but it is pink and tender, just like the blooming cherry blossom, which gives people an unspeakable beauty.

    On the smooth cherry blossom like skin, the water in the hot spring drips from above, presenting a beautiful scene that people can''t help holding their breath, which is very attractive.

    Among the three people, Remilia, Reimu and Juye are the most suitable and attractive ones

    However, compared with the patuli, it is still only a pediatrician.

    At first glance, pachuli''s feelings can only be described in one word.

    Soft!

    Just look at it with the naked eye, and you will feel very soft. If someone is lucky enough to hold pachuli, it will be as comfortable and happy as you are in the quilt.

    Compared with this softness, the most striking part is the most prominent part of pachuli. Even if the water flows through, no gap can be found to drill in, and a pair of plump close together.

    In addition to the soft and tight waist, long and thin thighs and fully open body, this is undoubtedly a dream of all men. The most perfect body in the ideal, which integrates the desire of men and the vision of women, can be called the body favored by the creator.Needless to say, let Remilia, Reimu and Juye get rid of all the emotions, and keep an eye on them, that is, the pair that can''t be hidden.

    Of course, compared with pachilia''s soft and plump body, which can be said to be a very ideal figure, Remilia, Lingmeng and Juye are about 10 years old in appearance, and the other two are only 16 or 7 years old, with great development space.

    However, Remilia is a vampire. She is not old and will not die. Her body will never grow again.

    Lingmeng and zheyan are almost at the last stage of their development. In a short time, their bodies will be shaped, unless they are developed by the doomed other half of their lives.

    Even so, judging from the current situation of Lingmeng and zheyan, if they allow their bodies to grow freely, they will certainly not be able to develop to the level of pachuli in the end.

    What''s more, pachuli has a feeling of weakness and an intelligent and steady appearance. Even when her body grows up to the same level as pachuli, she has no confidence that her spiritual dream and night will be more attractive to men than pachuli.

    So, looking at the half circle that floats on the water with enviable shape and size, the eyes of Remilia, Lingmeng and Zha ye all appear unwilling.

    "Paqi, I always think of you as a good friend. Unexpectedly, you have already betrayed me..."

    "I''m not happy that the shrine has been destroyed. I''m not happy that I didn''t get rid of that huge trouble. I''m not happy to see morlisha and Wen Wen, but the worst thing is, is this the right time?..."

    "Thank you for hiding so deep, Lord pachuli..."

    "Huh?" Pachuli, who could hear a few broken voices, raised her head, tilted her head, and said without knowing why.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Hum!" Faced with pachuli''s inquiry, Remilia, Lingmeng and zheyan all responded with a cold hum, which made pachuli a little surprised.

    I, offended them

    "Spiritual dream!" As if she wanted to get rid of this discomfort, Remilia looked at Lingmeng, and her voice was quite strong.

    "Let''s compare, who can stay in the hot spring longer?"

    "Ha?..." Lingmeng frowned and waved with no interest.

    "It''s too much trouble. You can compare your maid with that big breasted witch over there!"

    "Don''t say that, but there are colorful ones..." Remilia had an elusive smile on her face.

    "If you stay longer than me, I will pay for all the furniture and appliances in the shrine after you rebuild it!"

    Smell speech, the spirit dream that is not interested in the lazy expression disappeared in an instant without a trace, eyes bloom out of pure light.

    "Are you serious?..."

    "Of course it is!" Remilia shrugged.

    "It''s just some furniture and utensils. It doesn''t cost much!"

    "It''s not just furniture and appliances!" Spiritual dream reminds me.

    "I also want to buy a bigger and better quilt than the one before me!"

    "No problem!"

    "And the best tea set!"

    "No problem!"

    "And tea, too!"

    "Buy you the best!"

    "And..."

    "Ah! That''s so annoying! Then you can buy whatever you want! "

    "Good!" At last, the spirit dream is up.

    No, no, it''s not so much that I''ve got the drive, but that I''m going to try my best and make a declaration like this.

    "For the furniture of my new shrine, I will not go out before you!"

    Although some people had expected that the spiritual dream would be this reaction, when they heard this sentence, Remilia, pachuli and zheyan could not help feeling a moment of weakness.

    Is the so-called strange power in the blood of this poor witch the power that can make people lose their strength

    That''s terrible

 Chapter 1834

    Generally, hot springs are not suitable for long-term immersion, or there will be chest tightness, thirst, dizziness and other phenomena, perhaps lack of water, resulting in dry skin.

    Therefore, when soaking in hot spring, basically speaking, it is not suitable to soak for more than 20 minutes, otherwise there will be various effects, and the skin moisture will also be a lot of loss, causing discomfort.

    Originally, Lingmeng also intended to take a dip at will. After about ten minutes, it would finish directly and go back to worry about its shrine.

    However, after Remilia''s bet was offered, Lingmeng was put together.

    With the passage of time, it has been 30 minutes or more since Lingmeng, Remilia, pachuli and Zheyi entered the hot spring.

    "I I can''t... "

    Pachuli''s body is weaker than that of ordinary people. Although she is not a human being, but a witch. Her resistance to the hot spring is much stronger than that of ordinary people, after nearly 40 minutes, a calm and calm face turned red and surrendered.

    "Lord Patchouli!" Seeing pachuli make a look as if she is drunk, her head swings around, almost the whole person is immersed in the hot spring, and then she faints quickly. Her face also shows an unnatural flush. She hurriedly passes by and helps pachuli up.

    "Are you all right, Lord Patchouli?"

    "Well Night... " Patricia murmured faintly.

    "I I am so dizzy

    This At night, she cast her eyes on Remilia, with some embarrassment on her face.

    "Big miss..."

    "Night!" It''s also pretty red. But Remilia, who also had a nimble appearance, waved at the night.

    "Help Paki to shore and rest!"

    "But..." Night is very hesitant to say.

    "Don''t you want me to accompany you, miss?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Said Remilia, with no interest.

    "You go ashore with parkie and wait!"

    At night, she looks at Remilia, who has a comfortable attitude, and then at pachuli, who is fainting. She can only nod her head and answer.

    "I see, miss..."

    Left this sentence, she helped pachuli out of the hot spring and walked to the shore at night.

    Watching pachuli and Juye leave the hot spring. Back on shore. Remilia just turned her side and looked to her side.

    There, the soul dream soaked the whole part under the shoulder in the hot spring, eyes staring round. It''s like a night without sleep. I''m still stuck up. The toothpick to the top of the eyelids on the same person, dead to support.

    Look carefully, the face of Lingmeng is redder than the ass of monkey. A pair of big eyes that used to be full of laziness, but water spirit, at this time, did not have the look of laziness, only remained sluggish, and even drew a circle.

    There was a sly smile on Remilia''s flushed face.

    "How is it? Are you ok?... "

    "Then So Do you still need to say that?... " His eyes were circled, his face was as red as a pig''s blood''s dream. He smiled bravely and made a hoarse voice with a hoarse voice.

    "And It''s a long time ago... "

    "Is it?" Remilia shrugged her shoulders in a casual way.

    "Don''t be brave..."

    It''s natural that Remilia will be so calm.

    In the end, the medicine given to Remilia without words is not so much to let Remilia touch the water, but to improve the adaptability of Remilia''s body to water, even in hot springs.

    So, for Remilia, as long as the effect is still working, her body will become extremely adapted to the hot spring. It doesn''t matter how long she stays in the hot spring, at least it won''t be so easy to have the side effects of hot spring.

    If Remilia wants to spend an hour or two in the hot spring, she can.

    That is to say, Remilia is cheating!

    But Remilia swallowed the medicine in front of Reimu. She didn''t think of it. It was Reimu''s own intention.

    What''s more, Remilia''s purpose, originally, is not to distinguish the victory from the spiritual dream

    Turning around, looking at Lingmeng''s increasingly flushed face, Remilia raised her eyebrows.

    "Don''t you give up?"

    "And It''s a long time ago Early... " Lingmeng seems to have lost his mind. He has been muttering this sentence in his mouth, but his head has drawn a circle with his eyes.

    "I I also Yes

    Seeing this scene, Remilia no longer disguised herself, tightened her face, and called out in secret.

    "Should it be more or less?"People will always have a fire or because of a certain reason when the blood is surging.

    Hot spring can also play a role in the upwelling of Qi and blood and accelerating the blood circulation of the human body.

    So, here comes the question.

    Once the hot spring is too hot, the blood circulation is too fast, causing blood and blood to surge up, in general, what kind of situation will happen

    People who can adapt to the hot spring will feel dizzy and dizzy, and their bodies will overheat. It is likely that their skin will turn red all over, which may be true.

    However, those who are not suitable for the hot spring will have the influence of general excess of Qi and blood.

    For example, nosebleeds.

    How about the adaptability of Lingmeng to hot springs

    Do you still need to say that

    It''s only the second time that I''ve been in a hot spring during a change. With such a long time, the air around me is quite dry and the water in my body is almost lost. So, Lingmeng is very straightforward and starts to bleed

    "Dida..."

    In such a sound, the face of Lingmeng reappeared a red tide at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the look in the eyes was more and more dull. The tense face collapsed, and a drop of red blood flowed from the tip of the nose, and dropped into the hot spring.

    Seeing this, Remilia''s eyes brightened, and with the speed of lightning, she took the blood drops floating on the water into her hands. Then she made an unbearable appearance and floated out of the hot spring.

    "I can''t stand it! You win! "

    "Eh?" I didn''t find that I had nosebleed at all, and I didn''t react to the dream in time. I stayed for a while, and then I realized what happened, silly said.

    "I Did I win? "

    "Yes!" Remilia, who had already achieved her goal, simply admitted.

    "You won!"

    "Then..." Lingmeng said stubbornly.

    "My furniture..."

    "I see..." Said Remilia in a helpless way.

    "I will send it to you on the day when the shrine is rebuilt..."

    "Too Too... " Spiritual dream as if relaxed down the general, giggle.

    "Great..."

    Finish saying, Ling dream head to the hot spring on the surface of a smash, the whole person sank into the hot spring.

    "Spiritual dream!"

    The voice of Remilia, pachuli and Juye reverberated in the hot corner of the mountain and filled the night sky

    ¡­¡­

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Looking at the ruby like red blood floating above the palm of one''s hand, speechless is speechless.

    Soak in a hot spring to bleed

    "It''s a pity that you can come up with such a way..." When I said this, I didn''t know what expression I used.

    "Hot spring to nosebleed? That''s not for everyone, is it? How do you know that your dream will be bloody? "

    "As long as Qi and blood flow to a certain extent, people will have nosebleed!" Patricia said this calmly.

    "I think Remy must have made up her mind to follow the witch as long as she doesn''t have nosebleed?"

    "True or false?" I can''t help but look at Remilia sitting at the top of the round table and tasting black tea.

    "What would you do if the effect of that medicine disappeared?"

    "What to do?..." Said Remilia with a smile.

    "Can I have another one?"

    "Er..." Speechless, clearly has achieved his goal, but he is not happy at all, just feel very entangled in the heart.

    Although the blood of spiritual dream is indeed "the essence blood containing the power of fantasy", when we think that this drop of "the essence blood containing the power of fantasy" is the nose blood of spiritual dream, there is an impulse to throw it away.

    "Forget it..." Finally, speechless still didn''t summon up courage to throw away the blood drop, sighed and then said powerlessly.

    "Thank you for doing me a big favor..."

    "Even though I think so..." Remilia frowned.

    "But you don''t look like you are happy..."

    I can only laugh a few times.

    He can only pray now. In the future, the props that promote him to the semi divine level are better not for eating.

    Otherwise, he can''t guarantee that he can harden his heart and swallow the nosebleed of spiritual dream

 Chapter 1835

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "ct80642470"! And "panda!" The reward of!)

    Today''s weather is exceptionally clear, which can not be said to be sunny, but the sky is really blue, without a trace of floating clouds.

    In this cloudless sky, a streamer, like a meteor without color, cuts through the space, just like trying to divide the whole sky into two parts, pulling a long light tail, flying by and down to a dense forest.

    At the beginning, the Lord of Liuguang had his own destination. His body shape did not stop half a minute. He came back and forth in the dense forest, crossed trees of different sizes, but the same lush trees, and flew to one of the directions of the forest.

    Before long, a small, but definitely not small, foreign hall appeared in front of the streamer.

    The flying streamer slowly weakened until the appearance of the pavilion. It landed on the ground in the open space in front of the pavilion, showing its original shape.

    It can be worn as a casual suit or as a suit. It has a modern style. It''s totally dark, only the shirt inside the coat is white.

    Come, black hair, red pupils.

    It is speechless.

    Looking at the foreign hall in front of me, the wordless corner of my mouth rose slowly. I didn''t stop until I reached a rather pleasant arc and walked past.

    When I came to the foreign hall, I didn''t knock, just as I knew that the owner of the foreign hall didn''t lock the door, I pushed open the door in front of me, walked into the foreign hall, crossed the hall, walked up the stairs, and walked to the second floor of the foreign hall.

    I don''t know whether it is deliberate or unconscious. Speechless will try to eliminate their footsteps as much as possible, is very gentle up the stairs, across a corridor. Come to the door of a room.

    Turn your head and listen with your ears. Speechless attempts to hear the sound in the room.

    In a seclusion, there is no speech to hear. In this room, a tiny sound is reverberating. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.

    And it also proves that there are people in this room.

    This is confirmed. Speechless will smile, reach out and open the door in front of you.

    Printed in the field of vision is a room with western style, a little dreamy.

    Just like the doll house, the room is bright with some pink decorations in different places. The color of the furniture also belongs to the bright color system, which is quite girly.

    In such a room, the young girl sat on the ground with elegant posture. Head down, holding a very delicate hand, the model is only the size of the palm of a person. Look serious in playing with something.

    The bottom of the sleeveless blue dress is like a cake skirt spread out. It takes the girl as the center and forms a circle on the ground. The girl is just like a housewife knitting a sweater, continuing the work at hand and exuding the dusty temperament.

    Seeing this scene, even speechless eyes are one of the bright.

    Alice''s temperament has really become more and more attractive since she was possessed by the tyrant without words, and. Every move is like a noble with elegant manners. People can''t bear to move their eyes when they see it. They are reluctant to move their eyes even when they are speechless.

    And speechless arrival. It''s impossible to hide from Alice.

    But Alice did not stop her work, nor did she raise her head to say hello. She continued to play with the puppets in her hands. Instead, she was suspended on both sides of the puppets. Shanghai and Penglai, dressed as Western maid, bowed to each other wordlessly, which was regarded as greeting.

    It is a pity that although Shanghai and Penglai have sound personalities, they are only dolls without life after all. They have no voice and can only bow.

    Speechless beckoned to Shanghai and Penglai slightly, but he didn''t make a sound. He went directly into the room and sat opposite to Alice. He just looked at Alice straight and didn''t move any more.

    In the silent eyes full of aggression, Alice is still expressionless, but there are some waves in a pair of beautiful eyes.

    Obviously, being stared at so blatantly by wordless, even with Alice''s indifference, there is no way to keep her heart stable, far from being as calm as it seems on the surface.

    At this point, Alice was angry and helpless.

    Angry, naturally, is born of their own gas, also born of speechless gas.

    But, is also helpless to such own, to the cheeky speechless helpless.

    Alice never knew that there was a person in the world who could break his inner peace even if he didn''t speak, look or act.

    You know, in the past, even Marissa who is sent by Alice with lily plot and Patricia who is sent with rival consciousness can''t break Alice''s inner peace so obviously.Since the man appeared in front of her, Alice found that she was more and more different from her former self.

    At least not in front of this man.

    Isn''t this guy really his own nemesis

    With such a helpless idea, Alice finally stopped the work at hand, looked up, and looked into the speechless eyes.

    "What''s up?..."

    Smell speech, speechless like what victory has been achieved, smile.

    "Can''t I come to see you if I''m ok?..."

    With the same conversation and answer as the opening speech of the day when I met last time and asked for Alice''s forgiveness in a cheeky way, Alice''s heart became more and more calm, and anger and helplessness came out again.

    "If you don''t have anything to do, don''t disturb me to make puppets..."

    "Am I disturbing you?" So said, speechless also deliberately put on an innocent appearance.

    "I remember that I didn''t speak or move my hand or foot towards you. How could I disturb you?"

    "Do you mean it?" Alice frowned.

    "Since you are not going to disturb me, don''t look at me like that..."

    "Eh?" Speechless cry of grievance at once.

    "Can''t even look at you? Isn''t that a bully? "

    Bully

    Who is bullying people

    Alice didn''t know what kind of reaction she had to make. She sighed.

    "What do you want?..."

    Speechless convergence of their own expression that some joking, once again looking at Alice straight, until to see Alice''s face is not natural up, opened up, said such a sentence.

    "How long have you not been out?..."

    Alice was a little confused.

    "What are you asking for?"

    "Well Speechless did not answer in the first time, but said very seriously.

    "You answer me first, how long have you not been out?"

    Aware that speechless is not a casual chat, but very seriously asked such a question, Alice also silent.

    How long has it been since I went out

    Of course, no one knows the problem better than Alice.

    "Ah..." Speechless also sighed a breath, said straightforwardly.

    "As far as I know, you haven''t been out since that day, have you?"

    Yes!

    Since that day''s relationship with wordless, Alice has never been out of the door, nor appeared in anyone''s field of vision, as if she had closed herself up, stayed at home and made dolls.

    At ordinary times, although Alice can''t be said to run around, at least she won''t stay at home for several days. Despite her casual nature, lovely Alice is actually afraid of loneliness. Otherwise, she won''t go to Remilia''s party.

    It''s because of this that no words come to Alice.

    "Alice..." She looked at Alice without any words, and her tone became a little melancholy.

    "Do you hate me so much?"

    "No..." Alice shook her head in a hurry and then went down.

    "Not so..."

    Alice does have a complex feeling about being speechless.

    After all, this man has taken possession of himself by force, hasn''t he

    But surprisingly, in these complex emotions, there are no negative emotions such as dislike and hatred. At most, they are not painful emotions such as anger and gambling.

    The reason why she didn''t go out again since then is that Alice felt a little confused about herself now, and didn''t prepare for the psychological aspect, so she subconsciously led a closed life.

    I don''t know if Wuyan could see this. He looked down at his head and dared not look at his Alice. He reached out and took Alice''s hand.

    "Go out with me!"

    This sentence, speechless rare tough up, tone full of no doubt.

    In such a tone, Alice obeyed unconsciously and nodded her head unconsciously.

 Chapter 1836

    Thank you very much for your 1888 reward! And "GS dampness" and "panda!" "What 5 what 2" and "night 8 star sky"

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    On the stone steps in front of the Boli shrine, wordless took Alice''s hand and walked slowly to the direction of the Boli shrine with steady steps.

    At this moment, Alice is like a child who is afraid of strangers. She doesn''t object to being held by wordless hands. She lowers her head and follows the wordless drive to go to the direction of Boli shrine.

    Looking up at the approaching end of the stone steps, Alice spoke in a confused voice.

    "What did you bring me to the shrine for?"

    Obviously, Alice didn''t know that something earth shaking had just happened in the Boli shrine yesterday.

    That was the collapse of the holy shrine.

    This matter, now, in fantasy village, has been basically unknown to everyone.

    There is no reason for it. As long as there is no problem with vision and feeling, we should be able to see that yesterday, it was like the sun falling from the sky and the "dream seal" released by the spiritual dream.

    That move "dream seal" is really powerful. As far as the whole fantasy village is concerned, no one can feel it. Even ordinary people in the world can see it.

    Then, seeing such a powerful attack, who can not be curious

    It is impossible to conceal the collapse of the Boli shrine.

    In such a case. Alice''s face was full of doubts. I don''t think she knew it was unknown.

    I can imagine how close Alice has been these days.

    If Alice is allowed to go on like this, maybe Alice will completely become a silent family. Maybe she won''t see people again.

    So, speechless also made it clear once again that he was right to pull Alice out. Scratched his cheek.

    "Well. I got into a lot of trouble yesterday. Do you have to go and have a look? "

    "Excuse me?" Alice''s face was still puzzled.

    "What''s the trouble?"

    With a silent and resentful smile, I told Alice what happened yesterday succinctly, which made Alice look surprised.

    "Did you destroy the holy shrine?"

    "In fact. It''s not my fault! " Wordless attempts to shirk responsibility.

    "It was the wicked black and white who attacked the shrine without authorization. I didn''t think about destroying the shrine at all! "

    "Marisa?" Alice shook her head helplessly.

    "Indeed. She''s the only one who''s got such a big problem... "

    Said so, Alice can''t help tightening the hand which is held tightly by speechless, some complex said.

    "Then. Is Melissa over there at the shrine now?... "

    "That''s right..." He looked at Alice with a silent smile.

    "What? Don''t you dare to see Melissa? "

    Alice opened her mouth a little, as if to retort, but she could not say what she said.

    Dare not see Marisa

    I can''t say I dare not see Marisa.

    It''s just that Alice doesn''t know what kind of reaction she should take to face Marissa.

    There is no way, who let Alice who has Lily plot to Melissa be eaten alive by some wolf, let Alice really follow the harmony of yin and Yang, the rational way for men and women to match

    That''s why Alice is so tangled.

    To this, speechless just said such a sentence.

    "Melissa is your best friend and the closest person in the fantasy village. I don''t want you to dare not even face her!"

    When she heard that, Alice was sure of it.

    Yes, Marisa is Alice''s best friend and the closest person to Alice in the fantasy country.

    Even if there is a relationship with silent, the lily plot of Melissa can''t be realized, and Alice can''t stay away from Melissa because of this.

    This is the only friendship between women, far more intimate and delicate than that between men.

    Following the silent steps, Alice also followed the stone steps which had been pulled into the distance with the holy house of Boli, and followed the silent back to the end of the stone steps.

    When the two walked on the complete stone steps, the current situation of the Boli shrine also appeared in front of them.

    I saw that the ruins of the original Boli shrine, which had collapsed in one place, had all been cleaned up. There was only a vast open space left.

    On the side of the open space, a pile of wood and stone is piled there. Under the processing of two listless girls, it becomes the materials needed to rebuild the shrine.Those two young girls, needless to say, are magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen.

    As for Lingmeng, he was still holding the Royal coin, standing in front of Malisha and sheming marwen, covering his head, looking like a hangover, and a little whimper was clearly heard by all the people on the scene.

    "Well, the head is still a little dizzy, and the body is still very hot and uncomfortable, but it''s worth getting a lot of furniture and appliances for free..."

    Such a sentence makes the magic Lisha and the life shot pill more powerless.

    "Damn, why do we have to work here for so long and take care of the dream when we are dizzy in the hot spring?..."

    "Woo hoo, I want to take a hot spring, I want to write a report. I don''t have a report today. I wonder if it will make people''s impression on Wenwen daily worse?"

    Seeing this, wordless and Alice have a look at each other. They are all speechless.

    Still covering his head, Lingmeng inadvertently turned his head and looked at the direction of the stone steps. He also saw a man and a woman standing at the end of the stone steps. He was stunned. When he saw no words, he stared and shouted.

    "How dare you come?"

    The sudden cry startled all the people on the scene, and made Marisa and life shot Marvin notice the coming wordless and Alice. They both ignored Alice and stared at her, but they all cried out.

    "You criminal abscond! At last! "

    "What is the fear of crime and abscond?" There was no reply.

    "I''m not the one who destroyed the shrine. Why should I run away from sin?"

    "You let me destroy the shrine!" Marisa shouted.

    "If you didn''t want the blood of spiritual dream, I wouldn''t be like this. It''s all your fault!"

    "I didn''t destroy the shrine either!" Shot life pill Wen angrily voice.

    "But why do I have to rebuild the shrine?"

    Malisha and sheming marwen''s resentment has been accumulating for a while. Now, as soon as they have the chance to vent, they have a sign that they can''t stop.

    "Don''t talk to me!" The spirit dream refers to the magic Lisha and the life shooting pill, giving orders like orders.

    "Hurry up!"

    It seems that Melissa and sheming Marvin want to say something more, but in the majestic eyes of Lingmeng, they immediately wilted and obediently continued to process the wood and stone in their hands.

    In this regard, speechless can only smile at Alice next to her, then look at Lingmeng and chat up.

    "Can I help you?..."

    "No!" Lingmeng did not hesitate to say such a sentence, but also waved as if looking at something unwelcome.

    "As soon as you appear, nothing good will happen. Leave me now. Don''t hinder me to rebuild the shrine, and don''t give me any trouble!"

    Finish saying, spirit dream still cold hum out a voice.

    "Of course, you don''t want me to give you any blood or cause any trouble. Even if you are from purple''s family, I''ll give you back treatment!"

    Emotion, Lingmeng didn''t know that she was calculated by Remilia yesterday. Blood and other things have been fished out of Lingmeng''s nose through some furniture and appliances as bait.

    Speechless and not going to break, shrugged his shoulders.

    "This time, I''m not here to ask you for blood!"

    "Didn''t you come to ask me for blood?" Lingmeng is stunned, and then immediately alert up.

    "Not for blood. What are you here for?"

    Looking at Lingmeng''s performance as if he was wary of some monsters, he felt depressed.

    "Can''t I come to make amends, to help?"

    "All said, I don''t need your help!" Lingmeng looks like a thunderbolt.

    "Don''t make any trouble!"

    "All right, all right..." Was completely rejected by the spiritual dream, speechless can only compromise.

    "Really don''t need help?"

    "No!"

    "And don''t make amends?"

    "No!"

    "Can''t you use gold coins as a apology?"

    "No..." Lingmeng just thought about the rejection of the condition launch, but when the word "gold coin" got into his ear, he choked fiercely, held up his arms, and nodded his head.

    "It''s possible!"

    Speechless, Alice, Marisa and life shot Marvin are all mute.

 Chapter 1837

    (take advantage of the double monthly ticket time, please vote for this book...)

    "ah..."

    At this time, the most eye-catching shot life pill Wen acutely found a scene that had been selectively ignored by the public since the beginning, and was very surprised.

    "How do you hold hands?"

    Yes.

    From the beginning, wordless and Alice have been holding hands, not a moment to release.

    Wordless is deliberately not to loosen, and Alice is not sure whether it is habitual or has not been found before, a little startled, and then some flustered earned.

    However, Alice''s action is not so violent. It should be said that before it has developed to a violent level, she would tighten her hand in advance without saying anything, and firmly bound Alice''s hand in her own hands.

    I feel that the bullying force makes me unable to break free. Alice''s flurries disappear instead, and turn to helplessness. The struggling force also softens down, which is a confession of life.

    It seems that the spirit dream and magic Lisha didn''t react until now. One of them was as surprised as the life shot pill. The other was shouting directly.

    "Yes! Yeah! How can you hold hands?! How to hold hands?! "

    "It''s too noisy!" Lingmeng is so annoyed that he smacks Malisha''s head with the Royal coin in his hand, which makes Malisha''s exclamation turn into a painful exclamation.

    "Wen Wen has asked this question!"

    "Oh, ah, ah..." As a reporter, in fact, it''s the dog''s life shot pill, which seems to smell the smell of a cat. There is a thick fire of gossip in his eyes, and he comes close.

    "Isn''t it. Are you two ready? "

    "What''s the call?" Alice is very uncomfortable. Obviously, she has never experienced such a scene before. I frowned deeply.

    "Do you have to speak so harshly?"

    "I''m sorry. Let me put it another way! " Shot life pill Wen does not reduce his enthusiasm, curious full of inquiry asked.

    "Are you together? Or together? Are you still together? "

    "Although this is not a bad saying..." Alice''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.

    "But why do I still feel unhappy?"

    "Do you know this paparazzi crow the first day?..." But speechless, can''t help but turn his mouth.

    "Even if we are forced to do so for some reason, the paparazzi crow will definitely say that the white crow is black and copy out the scandal, so for her. Only real gossip and gossip are expected. Boring explanations are the most boring! "

    "Unexpectedly, you know me well..." Shoot life pill Wen Xi a smile, smile appears very cunning.

    "What''s more, it seems that you don''t have the meaning of sophistry at all. Even if I don''t intentionally blackmail you, your relationship seems to be quite unusual..."

    "Is it generally good..." Alice''s frown relaxed slowly. Seems to be finally calm down, with as always no waves of face, shook his head.

    "No matter what. I don''t want too much noise, so you''d better not ask too much... "

    "Ah..." Shot life pill Wen discontented.

    "Isn''t that boring?"

    "Please, we are not tools for you to have fun!" Speechless white shot life pill Wen one eye.

    "Besides, what is your so-called fun

    "Do you still need to say that?" Life shot Marvin straightened his chest.

    "Of course, I have shouldered the responsibility of our literary journalists and made your relationship public!"

    Say such a sentence, shoot life pill Wen still habitually to touch the position of his chest, intend to pick up the camera that used to hang in front of him. Take a picture of this scene, but this touch. Naturally, I feel an empty space.

    After all, Marvin''s camera. Still in silent hands

    "Camera!" Shot life pill Wen hit a spirit, jumped up.

    "You haven''t returned my camera yet!"

    "Before that, give me the negative inside!" Marisa also jumped out, and then looked at Alice, asking in doubt.

    "But, Alice, do you really like the eight cloud family''s little brother?"

    When she heard Melissa''s words, Alice could imagine the tangle in her heart.

    It''s not Alice''s style to deny the established facts blindly. Similarly, it''s not Alice''s style to admit anything in a big way.

    In Alice''s style, at this time, most of them will choose to ignore or perfunctorize the past with a indifferent attitude, whatever others may think about, but the question is Marissa, and Alice will naturally have the impulse to explain.But in the end, Alice still didn''t choose to open her eyes and tell lies. She sighed and said what she thought.

    "You think too much, I didn''t see him, just trying to accept him..."

    Didn''t see him, just trying to accept him!

    That''s what Alice really thinks!

    In any case, it''s a given fact to have a relationship with wordless, so Alice has only two choices.

    1¡¢ Stay away from speechless as nothing has happened.

    At the beginning, Alice made this choice.

    But this choice was forced to give up in the wordless and cheeky way of asking for forgiveness.

    So Alice had only a second choice.

    As just said, try to accept silence.

    It has to be said that although it is the first time Alice has come across such a thing, she is really decisive and the best. She doesn''t know how many times better than the one who keeps cutting things.

    It''s also clear that Alice is such a person, and only when she has no words can she ask for forgiveness, because in that case, Alice will try to accept herself.

    The most beautiful girl in this fantasy Western series met for the first time less than 10 days ago. It''s a great honor to make such a concession after less than 10 days.

    Of course, Lingmeng, molisha and shemingmarwen are not clear, so they are right.

    "Forget it, I''ll be the brother of the eight cloud family!"

    It should be said that it is Melissa. In the face of things that she can''t understand, she will understand them in a way that she can understand, and she also said such a sentence with her head shaking.

    "Don''t worry, Alice, although the relationship between Lingmeng and me is good, and the monster and sage of Bayun family are also strong. It seems that the Red Devils hall is also very difficult to deal with, but I will stand on your side!"

    "Marisa..." Alice didn''t know how to describe her mood at this moment, so she could only get tangled up.

    Only soul dream, after Alice, deeply wrinkled his brow.

    "Why do you want to drag me on?"

    "Eh?" Marisa looked at the spiritual dream in surprise.

    "Didn''t you say that you would let the little brother of the eight cloud family be your husband?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole audience was quiet.

    That''s for sure.

    After all, neither Alice nor sheming Marvin knew. Before that, for several bags of gold coins, Lingmeng tried to sell herself.

    Alice cast some cold eyes on the speechless body, and the life shot pill was burning again.

    "What? Why didn''t I hear about it?... "

    "You mean that?" Lingmeng also remembered what he had said before, but he waved his hand with a face that didn''t care.

    "Let''s forget about that!"

    "Oh?..." Originally, I was just going to make trouble with Lingmeng and others, but I was shocked by Alice''s speechless smile, curious.

    "Don''t want to sell your virginity?"

    "You sell virginity!" Spirit dream mouth a turn, impatiently say.

    "How did I know you were such a troublemaker?"

    The implication is that in the past, the spiritual dream didn''t know that speechless was a trouble maker, and it was an existence that could destroy his leisure life all the time, so it was "hard for him" to accept speechless gold coins.

    As for what makes wordless my husband, most of the time, Lingmeng is going to be famous.

    Don''t doubt that this witch, who is red and white or red and white, has no moral integrity.

    So, now, it''s just like eating something bad. Although his face is a little ugly, he doesn''t care about it at all.

    Realizing this, speechless and speechless, he took out a bag of gold coins from his body and threw them on the body of spiritual dream.

    "Huh?" Subconsciously, Lingmeng takes over the heavy gold coin bag and feels the familiar feeling inside. He quickly puts the bag into his arms and asks.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Do you dare to ask me if I can receive the gold coins later?" No words can make complaints about it, rubbing their eyebrows.

    "Anyway, I''m more or less responsible for the destruction of the shrine. You can use this compensation to rebuild the shrine!"

    Smell speech, the face of spirit dream just looked good.

 Chapter 1838

    (take advantage of the double monthly ticket, friends, please vote for this book!)

    Fantasy village, lost bamboo forest forever Pavilion

    In this bright weather, the lost bamboo forest is still filled with a fog that makes it hard to distinguish the vision. It can block the incoming sunlight outside the bamboo forest and make the light in the lost bamboo forest a little dark.

    Forever Pavilion is an exception.

    I don''t know how to do it. The sun shining around the pavilion is not blocked by the heavy fog, but all of it pours in like a column of light falling from the sky, covering the pavilion.

    This scene is not beautiful.

    If someone is nearby and looks at the eternal pavilion from a distance, we can see that although the style of the eternal Pavilion in the light column falling from the sky is the Japanese style of the ancient times, but {none £« exudes a kind of earthly temperament, just like the secret residence in the paradise, which makes people excited.

    In the yongyongting Pavilion, a very big rabbit in the courtyard, at least a lot bigger than the average adult dog. A rabbit half the size of an average adult dog is just like a lazy cat. It''s nestled in every corner of the courtyard and seems to be basking in the sun.

    No matter from which point of view, this is quite an incredible scene.

    Before long, a door in the corridor above the courtyard was slowly opened, and a young girl was carrying a huge box, which was laboriously moved. Out of the pavilion forever.

    This is a rather wonderful girl.

    I am wearing a white short sleeved shirt, a uniform like coat, a red tie in front of me, and a pink and white pleated skirt under me.

    The girl has a pair of wrinkled, half folded from the middle. The length must be at least 20 cm. It looks like a rabbit ear like an ornament. The purple long straight hair is swaying along the incoming wind. The delicate face is a little ruddy. obviously. With a lot of effort.

    This young girl is just one of the members of the forever Pavilion, the pet of Penglai mountain, and the disciple of Bayi Yonglin. Not long ago in front of speechless bear seven sins of the last sin of the bell fairy.

    A few days later. The seven sins of Lingxian have already been accepted. No longer a few days ago that desire dissatisfaction, very depressed, has been eager to contact the opposite sex estrous rabbit.

    You can see how Lingxian looks like now. It seems that even if she doesn''t accept seven sins, her life doesn''t seem to be so easy.

    So, the bell fairy is the fantasy of the rabbit in the country, isn''t it

    Struggling to move the box that was half as tall as himself. There were a lot of carrots in the box, so bell fairy went to the courtyard. In the bang, he couldn''t help smashing the box in his hand.

    "Whoo Whoo I don''t know if I have done a lot of work before. Lingxian gasped slightly, wiped the sweat on her forehead and complained.

    "Why should I do the emperor''s work?"

    Emperor is another member of yongyongting and the last member of yongyongting.

    She is also the pet of Penglai Shanhui night. At the same time, she is also the leader of all the rabbits in yongyongting. Generally, the work of feeding rabbits like this has to be done by the emperor. The work of Lingxian is mainly to assist Bayi Yonglin pharmaceutical.

    It''s just that the rabbit monster named emperor is extremely naughty and active. He not only likes to bully Ling Xian, but also likes to run around and play tricks on people he doesn''t know. It''s because of the bullying of emperor that Ling Xian gets the title of rabbit.

    "Must have gone somewhere to play tricks on people..." The bell fairy sighed.

    "I wish the princess could teach her a lesson..."

    In this way, bell fairy didn''t hold much hope.

    It''s not that the emperor will not be punished, nor how much Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin love the emperor. It''s just that Penglai Shanhui night only plays games and watches comics all day. Bayi Yonglin only cares about her pharmaceutical work and doesn''t care about the emperor''s misdeeds at all.

    Therefore, the bell fairy is such a tragedy.

    "Let''s feed these rabbits as soon as possible..."

    Say such a word, bell fairy clapped palm of the hand, raise own voice.

    "Everyone! Come and have a meal! "

    However, Lingxian''s yelling was only for the rabbits in the courtyard to open their eyes lazily and catch a glimpse. Then all the rabbits closed their eyes again and continued to shine in the sun.

    Seeing this, Ling Xian was shocked at first, and then became angry.

    "Even you want to bully me?!"

    Mingming is a yelling words, but Lingxian shouted it as if he was sobbing, and even cried.

    This way, not only doesn''t have a little dignity, but also makes people want to tease Ling Xian. I think that''s why Ling Xian is always bullied, right"Do you..." The bell fairy has tears in her eyes.

    "Why do people like to bully me so much?..."

    All of a sudden, the bell fairy with tears in her eyes heard some subtle footsteps coming from the bamboo forest not far away.

    "Who?!" Lingxian was shaken by his body, his eyes full of vigilance became timid under the rendering of tears, but he still turned around to see the direction of the voice.

    Then bell fairy saw it.

    Not far away in the mountain road, two figures appeared there, hand in hand, together to the direction of the eternal Pavilion came.

    It''s a combination of men and women.

    Men''s casual suit, except the shirt inside the coat is white, the rest of the clothes are black, the eyes are wine red, can not be said to have charm, but the temperament is profound, people can not forget.

    She is a blue sleeveless dress with a white scarf like a shawl on her shoulder. The skirt is long and ankle long. Her shoulder length blonde short hair radiates charming luster under the sunshine. Her appearance is rare in the world, and is extremely beautiful.

    Looking at the combination of the man and the woman, Ling Xian was completely stunned.

    There are two reasons for being stunned.

    One is because of the woman.

    In addition to the princess of her own family, Lingxian can be said to have seen such a beautiful girl for the first time, who can rival Penglai mountain in appearance and temperament.

    The other is because of the man.

    If Ling Xian is not mistaken, the man, who came to the yongyongting a few days ago, seems to have something with Penglai mountain Huiye and Bayi Yonglin, and was pushed to the ground by himself, almost by himself.

    Yes.

    Come, it''s speechless and Alice.

    Take Alice''s hand, speechless slowly to the direction of the eternal Pavilion, in the process did not say a word to Alice, so that Alice''s doubts have not been answered.

    Why bring yourself to the pavilion forever

    This question, Alice did not ask a voice, just obediently follow speechless, silent.

    And soon, standing in the courtyard of yongyongting, behind a big box full of carrots, the bell fairy who was staring at them was also printed into the eyes of wordless and Alice.

    Looking at her and Alice''s Lingxian, speechless, she seemed to think of being pushed to the ground by Lingxian a few days ago. She scratched her cheek and smiled.

    "Hello!"

    "Er..." This time, Lingxian reacted and realized her own improper performance. In addition, she thought of what happened a few days ago, and she blushed and bowed a little bit.

    "Then That Hello

    Looking at such a bell fairy, Alice couldn''t help but pull up a very slight smile, and even felt silent.

    "Miss Rabbit, do you remember me?"

    "I I''m not miss rabbit. I''m Lingxian... " Bell fairy puffed up the cheek, the face is still ruddy, with some uncertain tone, said.

    "I remember, are you Mr. bayunbai?"

    "Oh?..." This time, speechless is surprised.

    "Do you remember my name?"

    "Yes Yes... " Lingxian lowered her head shyly.

    "Though Although in such a state, but the white adults and Princess Royal Highness and master''s dialogue, bell fairy heard, but also remember...

    In other words, Lingxian still remembers the things that he pushed speechless to the ground.

    This is to let speechless some resentful rise, in Alice''s puzzled appearance, said to bell fairy.

    "You Are you all right?... "

    "Yes Yes It''s all right... " Speaking of this matter, Lingxian''s face is also becoming more and more red, and some can''t bear to shift the topic.

    "That Are you looking for your royal highness? "

    Hearing this, wordless just wanted to nod his head and answer the question of Lingxian. In the house of Yongting, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Sure enough, it''s you again..."

 Chapter 1839

    (ask for a monthly ticket! I hope you can support me

    "Sure enough, it''s you again..."

    With the echo of such a sound, a tall and full figure came out of the open door, came to the wooden corridor, and entered the eyes of all the people present.

    First, I saw the wordless and Alice holding hands firmly. As always, BA yiyonglin was so enigmatic that I didn''t know what she was thinking about. She waved to the bell fairy.

    "Utanhua hospital, you can continue to work..."

    "Yes! Master! " Lingxian answered with fear, as if he didn''t want to disturb wordless and Bayi Yonglin, and once again struggled to lift the box full of carrots and walked to the other side of the courtyard.

    At the scene, wordless, Alice and Bayi Yonglin all looked at each other. No one spoke at the first time, which made the atmosphere seem strange.

    But when she thought that Ba Yi Yonglin wanted to trip herself up again and send herself away, Ba Yi Yonglin sighed and waved her hand in a dull way.

    "Are you here for the princess?"

    Wen Yan, speechless and slightly shocked, didn''t seem to react from the abrupt change of Ba Yi Yong Lin''s attitude.

    "The princess is in the room, either sleeping or playing games!" Bayi Yonglin said such a sentence with no interest.

    "If you want to find a princess, go on your own!"

    The speechless, who had just reacted, was stunned and surprised again.

    "You''re not here to stop me?"

    Eight Yi Yonglin''s love for Penglai Shanhui night is more like doting. Since the last few days, she forcibly accepted Penglai Shanhui night as her calling character in front of eight Yi Yonglin. After life integration, eight Yi Yonglin should be hostile to herself.

    I don''t know. With the wisdom of Bayi Yonglin, do you have any idea about how to collect Penglai Shanhui night as the calling character? Have you secretly tried to dissolve the situation of integrating Penglai Shanhui night life into yourself. It should not be so easy for Bayi Yonglin to contact Penglai Shanhui at night.

    After all. Last time, speechless is to collect Penglai mountain night as a calling character in front of Bayi Yonglin. In that case, Bayi Yonglin has no ability to stop.

    So, Bayi Yonglin, even if she doesn''t feel regret, feels unwilling. It should not be easy to let speechless approach Penglai mountain night, right

    Who knows what will be done without words

    And the fact also proves that the last time Bayi Yonglin didn''t take the wordless down on the spot, her liking for wordless was definitely reduced to a negative number, so she can''t wait to drive wordless out of the forever Pavilion.

    This time, how can we compromise without saying a word

    As if to see through the idea of wordless heart, Bayi Yonglin glanced at wordless.

    "Do you think the princess will hide all the facts from me?"

    Hearing this, I understood without words.

    Penglai Shanhui night must have told Bayi Yonglin everything about wordless and systematic things, and. There is still no one left out.

    "This glorious night..." This makes wordless discontent.

    "Are you not afraid of causing unnecessary trouble by saying such an important thing so carelessly?"

    "First of all, that" unnecessary trouble "is coming. You imposed it on the princess! " Eight Yi Yong Lin said with the same face.

    "Secondly, compared with the so-called" unnecessary troubles ", it''s the biggest trouble for the princess to have such a relationship with you!"

    With the wisdom of Bayi Yonglin and the explanation of Penglai mountain night, Bayi Yonglin can''t think of nothing.

    Bayi Yonglin has been keenly aware that after becoming the silent calling figure, the peaceful life of Penglai Shanhui night is the end, the worst. In the future, it is also likely to be necessary to leave Fantasia. Follow wordless to other worlds.

    This is the biggest problem.

    Bayi Yonglin doesn''t think so. Without words, Penglai Shanhui will go to another world to live a good life. At least at present, it is impossible, more likely, to get involved in some unnecessary disputes.

    Although Penglai Shanhui night is an immortal lunar man, and has taken the medicine of Penglai, its immortality is extraordinary. No one should be able to kill Penglai Shanhui night. But even the system, which even eight Yi Yonglin can not understand, has appeared. What else is impossible

    In other words, if Penglai mountain night goes to other world, it is not impossible to encounter life danger!

    In this regard, Bayi Yonglin is really angry at the speechless future brought to Penglai Shanhui night, but more is also thinking.

    For Penglai Shanhui night, maybe it''s also an opportunity to change the status quo and enter another realm and lifeThat is to say, good and bad depend on each other!

    Therefore, Bayi Yonglin chose to wait and see in silence.

    Looking aside to Alice, who has been silent, Bayi Yonglin suddenly said.

    "This magician is also your calling character?"

    "Summon people?" Alice was stunned, not sure why.

    "Not at the moment!" Silent is a smile.

    "It must be in the future!"

    "Is it?" Bayi Yonglin narrowed her eyes and once again raised a question.

    "What about eight cloud purple?"

    "Purple..." I didn''t expect that Bayi Yonglin would suddenly mention purple. The silent response was a little slow.

    Did Bayi Yonglin know the relationship between herself and purple

    But about this part, even the system, will not instill the relevant memory into Penglai Shanhui night

    How do you know about Bayi Yonglin

    Looking at the face slightly surprised speechless, Bayi Yonglin seems to have got the answer, just smile, smile very happily.

    "So it is. Even that guy can''t resist becoming your calling character. Then, I can''t stop what you do to the princess. It''s not so hard to accept..."

    Hearing this, it is clear that there is no words.

    Emotion, Bayi Yonglin is just trying to catch up with his words, and after being confirmed, she has gained psychological balance from purple.

    Obviously, Bayi Yonglin is very upset about not being able to prevent Penglai mountain Huiye from becoming a silent summoner. She is not relieved until she knows that ziye has no way to the system, which is accepted.

    However, Bayi Yonglin certainly doesn''t know.

    At the beginning, although purple was unable to resist the system, she refused to become a silent Summoner on her own. She also used the power of realm to ease her own state, so that she could only summon for a short time to stay in the sparril world for a long time.

    Ba Yi Yonglin can''t do this.

    It''s not that the strength of Bayi Yonglin is not as good as that of purple. In terms of strength, Bayi Yonglin is actually similar to the former purple, but purple''s ability is relatively special, so we can resist the system a little.

    From here we can see how powerful the power of the realm is.

    "I just want to say a word to you..."

    In wordless mind when thinking like this, eight Yi Yonglin also converged smile, overlooking like standing in the corridor, overlooking wordless.

    "Don''t let the princess get hurt!"

    Leaving this sentence, Bayi Yonglin turned around and went back to the hall without looking back.

    Looking at the disappearing figure of Bayi Yonglin, she shrugged silently, but Alice asked as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    "What is the calling character?"

    Alice must have more than one question to ask.

    From the conversation with Bayi Yonglin, we can hear that they must be talking about something that Alice can''t understand.

    But Alice is not good at all. She only asked the question which just touched her a little bit.

    I didn''t want to hide Alice''s meaning, but I didn''t immediately explain it.

    "well, it''s a bit troublesome. I''ll explain to you later. Let''s go and see the Royal Highness in the house."

    Alice pondered for a moment, nodded, and, driven by silence, walked up the wooden corridor of the eternal Pavilion, to the other side of the corridor.

    After a while, they came to the door of a room. Just as they wanted to reach for a knock, the familiar and pleasant voice came out of the door.

    "Come in by yourself!"

    That''s the sound of Penglai mountain night!

    Speechless heard this voice just a few days ago. Alice, who had participated in an exhibition held in yongyongting, recognized the voice. She looked at each other, held out her hand from speechless, pushed open the door in front of her and walked into the room.

 Chapter 1840

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support! Friends! The strength of support can''t be weakened

    Compared with the first meeting, this time, the condition of Penglai Shanhui night room is a little different.

    The box full of game discs and a comic book disappeared. I don''t know where they were received by Penglai Shanhui at night, which exposed the retro tatami completely in the air.

    It seems that the room has been specially arranged. Compared with the first time, it is quite clean and there is no sense of slovenness. In addition, there is a stove with a little fragrance beside it. The whole atmosphere has been compared with that of the Japanese aristocratic residence in ancient times.

    If, ignore that in the corner of the room, the screen is still on, still on the hook, showing a computer that doesn''t know what the game interface is

    Sitting on the side of the stove, Penglai Shanhui was still dressed in a Japanese style dress like kimono with long sleeves. Holding a teapot in his hand, he poured out crude tea towards the two teacups in front of him, with an elegant smile on his face.

    No!

    It''s not so much an elegant smile, but a very cruel, very cunning smile, like a cat and mouse, full of teasing, very dark inside!

    With such a smile, Penglai Shanhui pushed the tea in front of him to the silent and Alice''s face, and said a word softly.

    "Use tea..."

    The cat and mouse expression of Penglai Shanhui night made her uneasy and speechless. She nodded her head at the same time as Alice, stretched out her hand, picked up the tea cup, and sipped the hot tea.

    Until this moment, the scene is quite normal, and the atmosphere is brewing quite well. Just like the ordinary hospitality scene, it can''t be said to be harmonious and friendly, but it also went on smoothly.

    It turns out. Penglai Shanhui night is not as dignified as it seems on the surface. After wandering back and forth in the face of wordless and Alice, she looks at her. Cover your mouth and chuckle.

    "Are you going to send me a wedding message?"

    "Poof!" No surprise, this sudden speech let wordless and Alice at the same time stare, a mouthful of hot tea all spray, spray to the opposite Penglai mountain night.

    "Ah, La, la..." Penglai Shanhui night seems to have expected this reaction as early as possible. He dodged for a while outside and let two hot teas come to wipe his body and fall on tatami not far away.

    Don''t wait to have a word with Alice. In the night of Penglai mountain, the villain complained first.

    "Don''t dirty other people''s rooms, will you?"

    "Don''t talk casually, will you?" Alice raised her voice a little more.

    "All of a sudden, what nonsense?!"

    "I knew you couldn''t be so honest!" Speechless picked up the handkerchief on one side, wiped his mouth, and turned a white eye.

    "Where in the world did you think of that?"

    "Intuition..." Penglai mountain said with a smile at night.

    "Girl''s intuition..."

    "Good ability..." Silent skin laugh meat don''t laugh a few.

    "Did your girl''s intuition tell you that it''s best not to talk about things you don''t need to talk about?"

    The wordless "unnecessary things" are naturally related to the system.

    That''s not something that can be said at will!

    Although speechless seems not to care much at ordinary times, but also said to many people know, but these people who know the system, which is not the last one to become his Summoner

    Basically. In addition to their own summoning characters or people who will receive their own summoning characters in the future, speechless will not casually say system things.

    One is not good, but it will attract many covetous hearts to the system. Want to slice the existence of wordless and a group of girls who call characters.

    So, systematic things can be big or small.

    "I didn''t say anything, just told Yonglin alone!" Penglai mountain night slightly refuted a little, smile like to see speechless.

    "Or do you want to tell me that Yonglin is not trustworthy?"

    I really want to say that, even if I know it''s just a joke.

    Just as Bayi Yonglin dotes on Penglai Shanhui night excessively, Penglai Shanhui night trusts Bayi Yonglin. It''s also for everyone they''ve known for thousands of years.

    For Penglai Shanhui night, in its life. There is absolutely no one more worthy of her trust than Bayi Yonglin, even if she has become a silent summoner.

    That is to say. Compared with Bayi Yonglin, the trust of Penglai Shanhui night is hard to reach without words. If there is no systematic reason and the reason for calling characters, Penglai Shanhui night will not even remember without words.Don''t look at the dark belly of Penglai Shanhui night. Anyway, Penglai Shanhui night was once the princess of the moon, and it''s also the legendary bamboo lady. It conquered the existence of an era just by virtue of its beauty. It''s impossible to believe a person casually.

    Otherwise, a few days ago, speechless people would not have to turn Penglai Shanhui night into their calling character to gain the trust of Penglai Shanhui night, so that they could give themselves a drop of blood.

    "Although the genie and sage in your family are also very powerful, my Yonglin is not weak..." Penglai mountain night meaning to point to the side of the cheek, sighed up.

    "Without Yonglin, I don''t know if I will be bullied by you in the future..."

    Bully you

    Don''t bully me, you black guy. Thank God!

    Speechless strong will Penglai Shan Hui night to push down the impulse to hit a butt, laughing and crying shook his head.

    "You mean, anyway, Bayi Yonglin will be with you, right?"

    "That''s what I want to do, if I can!" Penglai mountain night is finally the right color up, seriously looked to speechless.

    "No matter what, I hope Yonglin can accompany me, even to another world!"

    Indeed, Penglai mountain night and Bayi Yonglin are really inseparable from each other.

    The relationship between the two is not a relationship like wordless and Penglai Shanhui night, where life is integrated and inseparable, but a relationship similar to the community of life, which needs each other and yearns for each other.

    It is also Penglai Shanhui''s wish to show his determination to Wuyan that he will say such a sentence with such solemnity.

    Needless to say, Penglai Shanhui night is to tell Wuyan that she will not object to leaving the fantasy town and the world together with Wuyan, but Bayi Yonglin must be around.

    Wuyan doesn''t know if Penglai Shanhui night has colluded with Bayi Yonglin. But compared with this, he is more willing to believe that this is something that Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin haven''t mentioned, but they have already decided to do well.

    There is no reason to object.

    "For the time being, maybe not..." At the moment, speechless and distressed.

    "After all, Yonglin''s worth is not low..."

    Ba Yi Yonglin is a semi divine power, with the existence of purple level.

    When calling purple at the beginning, wordless but it took a whole million call points to call it out. The price of Bayi Yonglin must not be below this.

    Now, there are only a little over 10000 silent call points left. How to call Bayi Yonglin

    Penglai Shanhui night seems to understand, also did not show a clear will to smile.

    "I didn''t say it had to be now, just tell you, don''t forget Yonglin..."

    Words fall, Penglai Shan Hui night just glanced at silent listen to two people talk Alice, inquisitive ask a way.

    "Are you his calling character, too?"

    Alice was silent for a moment and shook her head.

    "I don''t know what you mean by calling people..."

    "So..." Penglai mountain light night suddenly, despised looked to speechless.

    "That is to say, are you going to give up, eat dry and wipe clean?"

    "Does the thinking of lunar man know how to jump in the form of somersault in the future?" Speechless and helpless.

    "I''m just adjusting my mood for the time being. I''ll explain it to Alice sooner or later!"

    "Oh?..." Penglai Shanhui night is a smile, but this time the smile, more or less some cold.

    "To her is to talk about love first, then explain, to me is to get on the train first, then make up the ticket?"

    I almost choked.

    Although Alice didn''t know what Penglai Shanhui was talking about at night, she also heard a little meaning, and her eyes towards wordless were a little cold.

    "Ahaha..." No words but a dry smile.

    "I brought Alice to play games with you. Come on, let''s play games!"

    "Hum..." Penglai mountain night light hum, but no objection, stand up, ready to go to the game machine.

    Alice did not speak any more, sighed, and with speechless, followed Penglai Shanhui night.

 Chapter 1841

    (it''s said that every account has a chance for free blessing. Although we are not born on January 1, friends may as well use up this chance for free blessing!)

    During the whole day, wordless, Alice and Penglai Shanhui all hid in the room and played games. They had a lot of fun. They forgot all the time and didn''t even have lunch or dinner.

    No way, who makes Penglai Shanhui night have such a brilliant title as "neet Ji"

    It should be said that Penglai Shanhui has lived up to the title. In the whole night, she has shown the passion that she didn''t show in the two meetings. She doesn''t keep her elegant and even dark personality any longer. She is immersed in the game and has yelled loudly in the process. It''s unimaginable that such a person can be a princess who has lived for thousands of years It was huiyeji who conquered an era with her beauty.

    However, it cannot be said that there is no reason.

    Yes, Penglai Shanhui night is really curtilage, and also likes curtilage very much. The curtilage is very thorough, and also likes playing games very much.

    But in the past, Penglai Shanhui night can only be played by one person in the room

    Without words, we had more fun.

    Looking back, wordless is also a house. Although it is not as thorough as Penglai Shanhui''s night house, it is quite fond of playing games.

    Since I got the system of soul integration, I have never played a game since I came to the sparril world. I have traveled between the sparril world and every replica world to improve my strength.

    Of course, there are many replica worlds that also have games. Even the theme of the world of "sword realm" is the game, but there is no word but to live in "Sao" for three years. Besides playing games. He never played games again.

    In such a case, how can we not play well

    Therefore, in today''s whole day, wordless and Penglai Shanhui night are unprecedented. Immersed in the game. inextricably bogged down in.

    As for Alice. She''s a bit of a tangle.

    Different from the wordless night of Penglai Shanhui, which hasn''t played games for a long time and has been playing games all the time, Alice was born before and after. Up to now, there is no contact with the game.

    In the end, Alice was originally a monster who cultivated from human to race as a magic envoy. In the age when Alice was still human, games were not popular at all. After becoming a magic envoy, when she came to the fantasy village, she had no chance to contact modern technology and games.

    Therefore, in the whole process, only Alice is not suitable for the appearance, not able to keep up with the enthusiasm of silent and Penglai Shanhui night.

    Many times, Alice wants to stay out of the business and watch Silent playing games with Penglai Shanhui at night, but I don''t know why. Every time when Alice wants to quietly quit, she can feel silent keenly and pull her back.

    This also made Alice understand that wordless didn''t really fully immersed in the game at all, at least, there was definitely a little attention, always paying attention to herself.

    It''s also because of this, Alice can only get tangled up. She is not used to playing all kinds of games with Wuyan and Penglai Shanhui at night. Gradually, she began to play, and evolved from a rookie to a novice.

    It''s a pity that no matter how keen they are on the game and how fast Alice is getting used to it, time will still slip away.

    Unconsciously, it''s dark. Under the rebuke of Bayi Yonglin, everyone can only leave the arena regretfully.

    "Then..."

    Standing in the courtyard of the eternal Pavilion, wordless took Alice''s hand and waved to the bell fairy in the corridor.

    "We''ll leave here!"

    "Yes Yes! " Lingxian bowed embarrassed.

    , "I''m sorry, but the princess refused to finish the game. She came out of the room. The master was teaching the princess his highness. She could not come out to see her off."

    "Well, I don''t mind. I had a good time today!" Speechless shrugs.

    "So, that''s it first. I''ll disturb you next time!"

    "Excuse me..." Alice nodded a little, too, to say goodbye.

    Under the watch of Lingxian, two hands held hands, walked out of the eternal Pavilion, also walked out of the mountain path, into the misty bamboo forest

    ¡­¡­

    Around, the silence is terrible

    In the lost bamboo forest, it seems that there is no singing of birds, animals and insects. It''s dark all around. Even the green bamboo tree seems to be stained with a layer of dark color. The whole scene makes people feel an unusual sense of horror.Walking in such a bamboo forest that seems to jump out of any monster at any time, Alice stares at the silent back in front of her holding her hand.

    At this time, there was only one emotion in Alice''s heart.

    That''s confusion.

    Confused about what I did all day without words.

    Today, during the whole day, speechless seemed to go to the Boli shrine, apologize to Lingmeng, and come to yongyongting again. I said a lot of things that Alice couldn''t understand with Bayi Yonglin, and then I said a lot of things that Alice couldn''t understand with Penglai Shanhui night. Then I played the game until now and did a lot of things.

    But there is one thing in common in all these things.

    That is, wordless has always let Alice follow their own side, there is no point of avoiding.

    However, it can be seen from the deep talk with Bayi Yonglin and Penglai Shanhui that what they talked about should be something that can''t be known by others and is very secret, right

    Such a secret thing, speechless why do you always insist on taking yourself

    Plus, today''s whole day''s trip, Alice can see that it has nothing to do with herself. Why don''t you want to take yourself with you

    My own existence, that is, unnecessary, but also on the contrary, is not it

    There was such a confusion in her heart that Alice couldn''t help it. At some point, she asked.

    "Why take me with you?"

    This is the most confusing thing for Alice.

    It''s more confusing than calling characters.

    Intuition tells Alice that this is the most important puzzle to solve in today''s whole day''s journey.

    To this, speechless did not turn back, there was no pause in the footsteps, only the sound, slowly into Alice''s ear.

    "If, I say, I just want to play with you, can you believe it?"

    "Just want to play with me?" Alice was stunned.

    First of all, this answer is quite beyond Alice''s expectation.

    Alice thought about all kinds of reasons that silence would bring her. For example, when she was in the Boli shrine, silence wanted to ask herself to intercede for him, to come to the pavilion forever, which was also related to the calling character.

    After all, even if Alice didn''t know what was going on, it didn''t mean that Alice didn''t hear anything.

    Silent said, in the future, will let Alice become that what call character.

    So, Alice thought that the reason why she brought herself to the eternal Pavilion without words was to summon people.

    But who ever thought, in the end, it would be such an answer.

    Do you believe it

    Alice''s first thought, of course, was disbelief.

    "Isn''t that necessary?" Alice frowned.

    "I''m not good at games, and I''m not good at communicating with people too intimately. If you want to play, it''s more suitable to take magic Elisha or lethal pill than me?"

    However, Alice got an unexpected answer again.

    "No!" He said such a sentence without a word, and his tone was firm.

    "No one is more suitable to come out and play than you!"

    This Alice is at a loss.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Speechless finally stopped his steps, turned around, and faced Alice. He also held up Alice''s other hand. The wine red pupils were on Alice''s eyes.

    "No way, I can''t help but worry about watching you stay at home, but I know that the oral words can''t be opened to you, and I can only take you out to play..."

    Looking straight at the wordless pair of wine red eyes, which became extremely deep and charming under the rendering of the night, listening to the wordless words which seemed to be very affectionate, Alice felt unnatural at the same time, her heart was slightly flustered.

    "I will not ask you to accept me at once, nor will I ask you to reply to your previous status immediately..." Wordless and Alice close a little distance, reach out, slowly around Alice''s slender waist.

    "But at least, please try, try to face all kinds of things with me..."

    Leaning against her speechless chest, Alice''s eyes wavered, and then she closed them.

    Only Alice knew that her heart was not peaceful

 Chapter 1842

    "Hoo..."

    On the way back to the Red Devils hall, I was speechless and relieved a lot. I was a little bit pleased with my look, and the pace was also a little light. It was obvious that I could see the degree of pleasure.

    Just then, she went home without saying.

    On the surface, it seems that Alice is still as calm as before, and her performance is as indifferent as usual, compared with when she was still at home this morning. However, a careful observation of Alice''s speechlessness shows a little change.

    That is, the brilliance in Alice''s beautiful eyes is much brighter than when she was making a doll at home in the morning.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but recall the figure that Alice showed when I saw her at her home this morning.

    How can I say that

    As beautiful as ever.

    However, under this beauty, there is a kind of looming gloom, just like an old man, giving a feeling of no vitality.

    When she just got home, Alice had the feeling of meeting wordless for the first time.

    To put it bluntly, these days, Alice''s brilliance has converged a little, until just now, the sense of existence belonging to Alice comes back.

    Of course, it''s true that Alice''s heart is no longer as calm as before and has changed. But at least, she saw the signs of her recovery.

    Think about it, from tomorrow, Alice should not hide at home again, no longer go out, close yourself, right

    "I hope Alice will be better to herself..."

    This sentence just said, speechless as if said a stupid words, wry smile out a voice.

    Because of the relationship between the two, there was a certain kind of mustard in Alice''s heart, which left her at a loss, leading to some closure in this period of time, but not to the point of abusing herself.

    I am worried too much when I say such a sentence.

    In any case, Alice is not a child. Although she looks like a beautiful girl of 16 or 7 years old, she has survived for a long time.

    Although the relationship is closed because it is not very open, lovely lish still has a lot of consideration, and will never do anything unthinkable because of it.

    "It''s better to say that Alice is a little more open now. She hasn''t wasted all her time today pulling her around and playing all day..."

    It''s so gratifying to reveal the words that only you can hear. The gate of the Red Devils hall finally appears in the silent field of vision, which makes wordless cheer up and walk in the past

    ¡­¡­

    "Squeak..."

    In such a very slight voice, speechless slowly pushed open the door in front of him, put his head into the hall of the Red Devils hall, and looked around.

    "Wow!"

    However, wordless had just poked his head into the hall of the Red Devils hall, and before he could see the situation clearly, a huge noise suddenly came and scared wordless.

    If you look carefully, you will find out without words.

    At this time, in the hall of the Red Devils hall, all kinds of monsters are gathering in the hall of the Red Devils hall, holding glasses and dishes, laughing and playing.

    There are some long tables around. A plate of steaming dishes is put on it. In addition, there are all kinds of wine and dishes for the monsters in the hall to enjoy.

    One by one, the goblin maids in maid''s clothes are busy everywhere. Some are taking care of the food, some are cleaning up the leftover tableware, and some are greeting the goblins, presenting a very lively scene.

    In this bustling scene, Remilia sat at the top of the platform table, enjoying red wine with pachuli and chatting about something. The little devil was also waiting by pachuli''s side, stealing something from time to time, which seemed very naughty.

    As for Fleur, she is like a happy bird, running around in the monster group, like a child in a temple fair, casually chatting with people, climbing to a long table to eat, her face is full of happy smile.

    But it''s not surprising.

    In the past, Fleur had been locked in the basement, never came out to participate in such a lively scene. Although she had been in various occasions with wordless in the world of sparril, she could not let go.

    Now, in the whole bustling scene, the happiest one is Fran

    Looking at this scene, speechless in some Leng Ran, scratch up the cheek."Is Remilia having another party?"

    Although it''s interrogative sentences, the wordless mood is full of affirmation, otherwise it can''t explain the scene in front of us.

    "Just in time, I''m worried that I''m a little late and will be in trouble..."

    Speechless quietly into the hall, closed the door, and blindfolded, to the side of the corridor.

    "Take a long detour and go straight back to your room to sleep..."

    Unfortunately, the idea of wordless is doomed to die.

    "Lord Bai..." A helpless voice sounded behind the silent.

    "What are you doing?"

    Just about to get into the corridor beside the speechless figure a stiff, dry smile, slowly turn around, look at the face helpless standing there night.

    "Well Night... "

    "Lord Bai..." The night looked speechless with some reproach.

    "You came back a little late. Before the party, the first and second ladies were looking for you all the time. Even miss pachuli asked about your whereabouts. Many guests also wanted to see the steward of the Red Devils hall. Where did you go?"

    "A little bit of a delay..." Speechless embarrassed to grasp the hair.

    "Since you''re going to have a party, tell me in advance, won''t I come back earlier?"

    "The decision to have a party was made by the eldest lady at dinner..." He shook his head at night.

    "In the past, the eldest lady also had a party on the same day when she wanted to have a party. She asked the goblin maids to invite people, so she didn''t have time to tell Lord Bai..."

    It was decided at dinner

    That should have been four or five hours ago, right

    But there must be at least three or four hundred monsters at the party!

    In just four or five hours, three or four hundred guests can be invited to the banquet. Is it really the Red Devils hall

    "All right..." Speechless can only sigh.

    "It''s my fault that I didn''t catch up. I''ll pay attention next time..."

    Smell speech, the face of the night just looked good many, enjoin general remind way.

    "Now, Lord Bai is a very representative figure in the Red Devils hall. On this occasion, the first and second ladies are not allowed to attend the banquet in person. Miss pachuli also has no right to order the goblin maids to handle affairs. Only Lord Bai can come out to preside over the banquet, so we should pay attention to it next time..."

    "Shall I preside over it?" Speechless and stunned.

    "I have no problem with that, but even without me, the party has been held successfully more than once?"

    "In the past, I was responsible for the arrangement and holding of the banquet because there was no Butler in the Red Devils hall, but now it''s different!" He night is very serious.

    "Now, everyone outside knows that there is a steward in the Red Devils hall. In such a case, the banquet is hosted by a maid head. It will inevitably be gossiped, especially you, Lord Bai..."

    It is.

    It''s a little strange that there is a housekeeper, but the banquet is arranged and held by a housemaid

    Although there are too many heartless people or demons in the countryside, it doesn''t matter once or twice. If there are too many times, others will gossip. For example, the Chamberlain of the Red Devils hall doesn''t even have the ability to arrange and hold a banquet.

    For Remilia, who last announced that she was the steward of the Red Devils'' hall in front of all the monsters, her face is too big. People will say that Remilia has no vision.

    "Well, next time I''ll pay attention..." Speechless spread out.

    "Then I will not attend this party. In the evening, go ahead and do your work first..."

    "I see..." I made a slight bow at night.

    "Lord Bai, I will go down and be busy first..."

    Leave this sentence, night disappeared in place on the spot.

    At the same time, on the platform, two strong eyes were also cast on the silent body, which led the silent eyes to the past. At the next moment, Remilia''s dissatisfied expression and Patricia''s inquisitive eyes were fully seen.

    I''m sorry. Let Remilia snort. This is the past r1152

 Chapter 1843

    (on the last day of 2014, my friends, shouldn''t it be delivered? ...)

    Red Devils, Remilia''s room

    "Yeah!"

    Furan cheered, jumped to the bed, with a smile on her face that had not disappeared since the beginning. She wiggled her body over the quilt, looking really happy. Her wine red eyes were all curved into crescent. \

    "the party was really fun!"

    Looking at Flemish like this, Remilia''s face also eased a lot. She felt that it was really worthwhile to have this party, but she looked at the speechless side with some dissatisfaction.

    "Better if you don''t be late!"

    "Haven''t I apologized?" Speechless face helpless said.

    "Besides, you didn''t tell me in advance. How could I know you would have a party?"

    "That''s your fault, too!" Said Remilia willfully.

    "Who told you to run out all day, can''t you stay at home?"

    "Home..." I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Well, I have all kinds of things to be busy with, so don''t be angry..."

    "I didn''t get angry!"

    "Brothers and sisters, stop fighting!" Fran jumped up and muttered.

    "Come to bed quickly!"

    "I see..." Speechless and Remilia, laughing at the same time, stepped forward.

    To this day, Remilia will no longer repel sleeping with wordless, so naturally.

    And that''s proof. Remilia is getting used to the days when she has no words around her.

    "Brother!" Fran leaned on the speechless body and put her arms around his neck.

    "Hurry up and change for Fleming. Fleming wants her brother to hold Fleming to bed!"

    "Good..." Speechless shook his head, spoiled and pinched the nose of Flemish, in the voice of Flemish''s discontented coquetry, gently untied Flemish''s clothes.

    Now, Fleur will no longer be locked in the basement, but in the eyes of all people, Fleur is also a child, definitely will not let Fleur run around. So. Fleur didn''t go out often either. Sometimes she was taken out by wordless or Remilia.

    However, whether she went out or not, Fleur still wore the red and white Gothic Lori suit, which made her very familiar with the dress speechless and proficient.

    Remilia, who has seen this scene more than once, don''t turn her head. It''s not as reactive as it was the first time. But watching a man change clothes for his sister. That feeling is also full of entanglement.

    The speechless face that glimpsed this scene unconsciously pulled up a teasing arc.

    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to change your clothes for you? "

    "If it''s not because you have more advanced blood in your body, I''ll let your blood through!" Remilia showed her little tiger teeth. Like a hairy cat, grinning.

    "I''m not a child. I don''t need to be changed!"

    "Yes, yes..." No words perfunctory said.

    "Please change your clothes quickly. It''s time to go to bed!"

    "Well..." Remilia had only a speechless look, picked up her pajamas, went to the bathroom to change clothes, and whispered as she walked.

    "This hateful guy knows how to hurt Fran..."

    Before long, Fleming changed into a pink Pajama, and Remilia came out of the bathroom and put on a pure white pajama.

    Fran put out her hand to wordless, let wordless smile, picked up Fran and lay down. Remilia also lay down on the other side of Fran and rested on a pillow.

    "Hee hee..." Sleeping between wordless and Remilia, Fleur did not close her eyes to sleep in the first time, but kept laughing happily.

    "What''s the matter?..." Asked Remilia, puzzled.

    "Why are you laughing all the time and not sleeping?"

    "Fran just wanted to laugh!" Said Fran in this way.

    "Because Fleur is very happy now!"

    In a word, let silent, Remilia two people''s hearts melt, can''t help but close to the Flemish a little, a touch Flemish small head, a hug Flemish.

    Happy now

    Who is not

    "Ah, brother, sister..." Fran looked up at her face and her eyes were as beautiful as the stars.

    "We''ll always be together and never be apart, OK?"

    This is the most fundamental wish in Flemish''s heart!

    In addition to this wish, Fleur has no other requirements!

    Remilia seemed to think of Fran''s crazy appearance and lonely figure in the basement when she was in a state of mental instability. A little water vapor appeared at the corner of her eyes, holding her tightly."Sister will never leave you!"

    Smell speech, Flemish also hugged Remilia, turn around, looking forward to speechless.

    Speechless also looked at Fran''s eyes, the corners of her mouth, and said such a word.

    "Our lives have been integrated for a long time. No one can do without them!"

    Fran chuckled and hugged speechless. She put her body close to speechless. She felt the familiar temperature of speechless body, breathed his taste, enjoyed the feeling of life integration only belonging to them, and shrank in speechless arms.

    After a while, Fleur finally began to be sleepy, slowly closing her eyes, murmuring like a dream.

    "Fleur My favorite brother and sister... "

    With that, Fran closed her eyes completely and went to sleep.

    Remilia encircles her whole body and looks at her sleeping face reluctantly. She whispers in her ear.

    "My sister likes Fran the most..."

    At this moment, Remilia''s heart is only deeply loved and cherished.

    Remilia will never forget the crazy eyes of Fran before, the lonely figure of Fran, the words of Fran when she yearns for freedom, and the impact of herself and Fran.

    Now, the sisters are finally able to say that they are very happy.

    Remilia is very happy, really happy.

    I''m glad my sister met the man who brought her back to heaven from hell.

    Later, Remilia only wanted her sister to stay in heaven forever and let all the painful memories turn into dust and disappear forever.

    Thinking of this, Remilia looked in the direction of speechless, but found that speechless also looked at her.

    But this time, Remilia didn''t make any obvious response, nor looked away from her own eyes. She looked straight at the silent wine red eyes. For a long time, she said such a word.

    "I don''t know what kind of life sharing contract you and Flemish have made, but I hope I can make the same contract with you if I can!"

    This is the first time that Remilia has presented her voice without reservation!

    Not only for her little wish, but also for herself.

    Needless to say, Remilia wants to make the same contract with wordless in order to fulfill the desire of the three people to be together forever and connect their destiny.

    If you let others know what kind of life sharing contract Remilia would ask for, you will be scared.

    But speechless but not.

    Because, he also understands, Remilia''s mood.

    "Yes!" Touched Remilia''s head, speechless and powerful voice, responded to Remilia''s wish.

    "I also hope to be with you forever!"

    Hearing this, Remilia smiled relieved and closed her eyes slowly.

    Remilia believed that tonight would be the most comfortable sleep in her 500 years.

    The reason is not it, but Remilia''s heart is telling herself that she really can''t ask for anything in her life.

    In this way, the voice of the two little vampire girls also went down, the breathing became stable, and they fell asleep.

    Speechless put down their own actions, lay down, and put Remilia and Fran into their arms at the same time, then closed their eyes, and in their minds, the figure of one girl after another began to emerge.

    It''s a girl who lives in harmony with wordless life and is destined to never leave!

    Now, in addition to an Alice, a pachuli, in the silent arms, there is another girl who has a life-long agreement with him to share life.

    Since I have made a promise, I will never break it without words!

    Needless to say, wordless doesn''t want to violate at all!

    Whether it''s Alice, patuli or Remilia, speechless will make them become their calling characters and stay with them forever.

    Look down at these two delicate vampire girls who are not like all the world, showing the beautiful sleeping faces like angels, silent heart, gradually, with the depth of the night, and calm

 Chapter 1844

    (on the last chapter of 2014, I wish you a happy New Year''s day in advance

    The next day

    In the absence of sunlight, no lights pouring down, no alarm clock noise, no other people wake up loudly, speechless wake up. (

    next to her, Remilia and Fran hugged each other tightly. They were still sleeping and there was no sign of waking up.

    Last night, wordless although he slept with Remilia and Flora at the same time, but he just stayed in the room, not with Remilia and flora, to participate in the banquet held in the Red Devils hall. Remilia and flora enjoyed not a short time in the banquet. They had a crazy night. Even vampires were not as fragile as ordinary people Weak, mentally tired.

    In addition, vampires are nocturnal creatures, which can''t adapt to the life of the day. This is especially true for Remilia and Fran, who are not very senior in blood. Therefore, it''s impossible to wake up in a short time after sleeping.

    Speechless yawned, cheered up, straightened up, looked at Remilia and Fran, who were sleeping on the side, first removed the little feet that Fran had put on her, then helped the two little girls to cover the quilt, then got up and put on clothes.

    Originally, at this time, wordless should sleep again.

    But today, there is nothing to do. Therefore, even if you continue to sleep at this time, you can''t go to sleep. Just get up and finish your work earlier.

    Of course, whether this can go on smoothly or not is still unknown

    ¡­¡­

    Today''s Red Devils hall is a little quiet.

    No way, who made the party last night, the goblin maids were almost busy in the morning, just finishing up the mess

    The goblin maids in the Red Devils'' hall, general. There are two kinds of work: day work and night work. But because the owner of the Red Devils is a vampire, there are more goblin maids working at night, and this phenomenon is more obvious when the party is held.

    Once Remilia decides to have a party. same day. Many goblin maids working in the Red Devils hall during the day will be transferred to work at night. Cooperate with the banquet to reduce the number of goblin maids working in the next day.

    So today. There will be surprisingly few goblin maids working in the Red Devils hall, no more than ten fingers.

    Of course, these goblin maids who are still working must have some perfect and unrestrained maids who are dedicated.

    When wordless walked into the hall of the Red Devils hall, the long table, cooking, tableware and so on in the whole vast hall of the Red Devils hall last night had been cleaned up. As before, nothing had changed.

    In such a vast and quiet hall, he night alone with a rag, wipe the table on the round table of the ladder platform, until he realized that someone was approaching, he stopped and looked at the past.

    "White adult?" After seeing the whole picture of the visitor clearly, he was shocked for a while and was surprised.

    "Are you up?..."

    Although the time of getting along is not very long, I have probably figured out the silent work and rest time at night. Naturally, I also know how lazy and sleepless I am in the morning.

    In the cognition of night, it should take another two or three hours to get up, but now it''s so long ahead of time, no wonder night will be surprised.

    "Something needs to go out today!" Speechless smile at the night.

    "So I got up a little earlier today!"

    "Are you going out again?..." The surprise on his face turned to helplessness.

    "Please come back early today. Maybe there will be a party tonight..."

    "Still on?..." Silent face a collapse, no good gas said.

    "It was opened yesterday. Are you going to open it today?"

    "With the eldest lady''s personality, it''s not impossible..." The night says.

    "Mainly depends on the mood of the eldest lady. If the eldest lady wants to have a party, it''s not surprising when the party will be held. There was a time when the eldest lady was in a good mood before. At that time, she was holding a party for seven days!"

    "Seven days?..." Speechless and speechless.

    "The Red Devils hall is really rich for holding banquets every day..."

    To be honest, it''s still unknown where the money in the Red Devils came from.

    The goblin maids working in the Red Devils hall all have their own wages. Although hongmeiling has been deducted from her wages all the time, she is also paid. Only she does not receive any salary.

    Because Remilia has already handed over the financial management to Jianye, and if she wants to take it from Jianye, it doesn''t matter how much.But where did the money come from

    Remilia and Fran are two people who have been spending money and not working. Pachuli and little devil are hiding in the underground library all day. They are not paid, and they are also not out to work. Except for these four people and night, the rest are receiving the salary of the red devil Museum.

    In this way, it''s no wonder that wordless people wonder where the money from the Red Devils hall is to pay people, and where the money is to support the operation of the Red Devils hall, and even to have a banquet from time to time.

    If you have a chance, ask Remilia.

    Having made up his mind, he found a seat and sat down.

    "Let me make a breakfast for Lord Bai!"

    See speechless sit down, night immediately said so.

    "Please wait a moment, Lord Bai!"

    Finish saying, night just want to use their own ability, time to stop, but at this time, speechless is out of the voice.

    "No more!" I cast my eyes on the body of Juye and frowned wordlessly.

    "Last night''s party, you should have been busy till the end?"

    "Yes!" He asked suspiciously.

    "What''s the problem?..."

    "That''s a big problem!" The deeper the wordless brow.

    "Since you''ve been busy for so long, aren''t you tired?"

    You know, the goblin maids in the Red Devils hall are almost busy until dawn to clean up the mess and go back to have a rest. It must be the same at night.

    But even if it is, it is still so early to start work, which is not a common burden.

    In fact, I''d like to say it for a long time.

    "Night, it seems that I can see you working no matter in the day or at night..." Speechless straight at night, eyes with a little serious.

    "Do you usually have a good rest?"

    This He night hesitated a little bit, as if he didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not. But seeing the serious look in his eyes, he knew that if he concealed it, he would be angry.

    So he hesitated for a moment and answered truthfully.

    "When I have a rest, I usually use time to rest, and then I start to rest..."

    Use time to rest He said with a silent smile.

    "In other words, are you still activating your ability when you are sleeping?"

    I nodded a little uneasily at night, and let wordless stare.

    "How is that rest?"

    People will go into deep sleep when they are sleeping, which is the best way to keep their bodies in good condition. However, it is said that they always activate the ability of time being still when they are sleeping.

    However, when entering deep sleep, it is like relaxing the body, unconsciously releasing the ability.

    In other words, when you sleep at night, you can only sleep lightly.

    In that case, is it a good rest

    Even if it can, it will accumulate some invisible fatigue in the place where you can''t feel it at night. One day, it will explode once and crush your body at night.

    "You..." Said without a word of reproach.

    "What do you want me to say about you?..."

    "I can do it!" In the middle of the night.

    "Although it has always been a light sleep, at least to maintain the conscious state of subconscious activation ability, but the rest time of night is longer when the time is still..."

    "Make up for it with a long sleep?..." Speechless face can not be relieved.

    "You don''t have to do that, do you? Can''t we have a serious rest? "

    This The night faltered and the voice dropped.

    "A lot of work in the Red Devils hall will be delayed if you don''t have a night..."

    "Work is work! Rest is rest! " Wordless raised his voice.

    "No matter how busy you are at work, you can''t always be like this. Don''t you have a good rest?"

    "But But

    "No, but!" It seems that the night is not going to listen to the words, and there is no warning like opening.

    "I didn''t ask you to give up your work and have a rest every day, but at least every other time, you have to have a good rest. Otherwise, don''t blame me for using the hard way!"

    Looking at the speechless and unquestionable appearance, he could only nod his head with a rare grievance.

 Chapter 1845

    (on the first day of 2015, if you are here, I wish you a happy new year and happy New Year''s day. I hope you can continue to support this book and witness the end of this book!)

    In the sky, a stream of streamer flies by quickly, like a flash of meteor, pulling a long tail of light, flying to the other direction of the sky at a speed hard to be detected by the naked eye.

    This streamer flies in the direction of the front and the back of the monster mountain, that is to say, in the opposite direction of the monster mountain, as if it is going to the depth of the fantasy village, flying at a high speed.

    In fact, the area of Fantasia is not very large, so the "mountain" in the mouth of ordinary people and monsters refers to the mountain of monsters, because Fantasia is also famous for such a mountain, while "forest" refers to the magic forest, "bamboo forest" refers to the lost bamboo forest, and "village" refers to the world.

    In this small area of fanciful village, we are flying at such a high speed. It will not be long before we reach the border of fanciful village, that is, the location of the "great border of Boli".

    With the speed of streamer, it will not take long to reach the "great border of Boli".

    Only when the streamer is about to arrive at the position of the "great border of Boli" and is close to the edge of the "great border of Boli". The speed of the streamer began to slow down.

    If you observe carefully, you can find that when the speed of streamer slows down, it is just a time when a vast expanse of grassland appears in front of the streamer.

    Obviously, it''s grassland, but the color of this grassland is a strange orange.

    And that orange color of the body, impressively, is growing on the prairie, almost higher than people''s sunflower field.

    It''s because of this sunflower field, looking down from the sky of fantasy village. This grassland is a golden orange. Moreover, the color is very dazzling, you can see these sunflowers at a glance. It really looks good.

    This field of sunflowers. It''s called sunflower field.

    Originally. Sunflower is a kind of flower that rotates with the movement of the sun. It is also called sunflower field, which is called sunflower field. It''s worthy of the name.

    This Dayang flower field is located in the south direction of fantasy Town, and it''s a bowl shaped field. If you look from a distance, it''s hard to find this sunflower field. There''s a long distance from the human world to here. Therefore, not many people will come here, or even not.

    However, this vast and well-developed sunflower field is very beautiful, which leads to the fact that although there are not many people here, there are many people who know that it exists, which is absolutely worth seeing.

    Of course, the reason why there are fewer people coming to sunflower field is not only that sunflower field is a little far away from the world, but also that it is said that at night, it will become a summer concert venue for energetic monsters.

    If you join in it, you will be surrounded by a large number of monsters, and it is uncertain when they will be eaten by the rising monsters.

    During the day, sunflower fields are not safe.

    Sunflowers in sunflower field are very common sunflowers. Although they grow well, none of them tend to turn into monsters. Therefore, in the daytime, they are also a good place for many goblins to play hide and seek.

    If you come here in the daytime, you will not only be teased by many goblins, but also be dragged to the night without going out of the sun flower field. At that time, you will also be surrounded by many goblins and become their food.

    On the whole, it''s a rather dangerous place, at least for people who have no hands.

    Only the body of the streamer that flies by knows that the rumors about the solar flower field are somewhat wrong.

    This sunflower field, in fact, is not as lively as the rumor that it can be a summer concert venue for dynamic monsters. In the daytime, there are almost no monsters who simply come here to play games.

    Because, this looks extremely dazzling sun flower field, is some monster''s territory.

    As long as you know its real identity, you must not be afraid of the monster''s territory!

    Including the former monster sage eight cloud purple and the mind of the moon eight Yi Yonglin!

    I don''t know if I''m also afraid of this extremely powerful monster. The speed of streamer slowly weakens until it comes to the edge of the sun flower field. It''s a turning point. It sets down and smashes on the ground.

    "Peng -!"

    In a dull crash, the smoke filled the place where the streamer hit.

    Vaguely, a figure emerged in the diffuse smoke, and slowly walked out, exposed in the air, the sun."Cough..." Choked by the smoke, speechless coughed twice, waved his hand, and his face was full of disrespect.

    "I knew that I would not land at all and go straight to the sunflower field!"

    This is just a wordless remark.

    After all, it''s really abrupt to give the sun flower field to the monsters occupying the territory.

    If you fly in at will, I''m afraid that one will offend the other party accidentally. At that time, let alone whether the purpose of coming here can be achieved, and whether the other party will directly kill and kill without any words. That''s also uncertain.

    Although speechless is the true ancestor, it can''t be dead in theory, but the monster in the sunflower field is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s no surprise that the other side has any means to kill undead creatures.

    It''s not that he''s afraid of each other without words, but he''s really afraid of each other''s existence. If possible, he really doesn''t want to conflict with each other because of some small things.

    Looking up, looking at the endless sun flower field in front of me, speechless at the same time of admiration for this beautiful scenery, I was also shocked.

    The sunflowers in the sunflower field are all ordinary sunflowers, which should not be questioned.

    However, speechless but from the vast field of sunflowers in front of us, we have a keen sense of an extremely majestic atmosphere.

    It belongs to some monster!

    This is a very common sunflower field, but every one of them carries the same spirit!

    What does this prove

    It is proved that although these sunflowers are ordinary sunflowers, their owners have used some means to make them sentinels.

    That is to say, speechless now is facing a huge number of cameras!

    The owner of sunflower field is absolutely using these "cameras" to observe every visitor coming!

    "It''s really a big deal..." Speechless convergence of their emotions, and pondered down.

    Today, I come here to see the owner of sunflower field.

    But the master of sunflower field is not only amazing in strength, but also uncertain in character. He may turn over at any time. If he rushes in at will, he may cause unnecessary troubles.

    So, after pondering for a while, wordless chose the most conservative way to meet.

    "I know, you must have found my coming!"

    Looking at the golden sunflower field in front of me, I could not speak.

    "Can you come out and meet me?"

    "The Lord of flowers of the four seasons -- the wind sees fragrance!"

    When the four words "wind sees fragrance" fall, the whole sunflower field, attached to each sunflower on the spirit of a little fluctuation.

    For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to solidify and become heavier than the stone, but then it was a loose, as if nothing had happened, and it recovered.

    This change, speechless nature is also aware of.

    However, even if I noticed it, I didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, I turned my eyes to the front and looked at the center of the sunflower field.

    "Sand, sand..."

    All of a sudden, the sunflowers in the sunflower field began to sway slightly.

    There is no wind blowing through the sunflower field, but the sunflower in the sunflower field rises automatically without wind, twists and turns the root, as if worshiping something, and lowers the huge flower head.

    Before long, another "rustle" began to ring in the middle of the sun flower field like the one greeting the king.

    That''s the sound of something stepping on the flowers!

    Footsteps!

    With the approaching of the footsteps, I felt a very horrible breath climbing slowly, even the ground seemed to vibrate slowly. With the footsteps, it was like a scene when a dinosaur or a giant was about to appear, which made people feel a little tense.

    Speechless also raised the heart, but the eyes were still fixed in the center of the sun flower field, keeping their eyes fixed. Different from the rising breath, they were actually converging their own breath.

    In this changing, farcical competition, the master of footsteps seems to be impatient, and appears from the sun flower field

 Chapter 1846

    (ask for a monthly ticket! Please subscribe! Please give me a reward! Friends! New year''s day, awesome!

    Among the flourishing sunflowers, the young girl is just like a noble young lady on a field trip, following a steady pace, appearing in the sunshine in a clear and audible footsteps.

    It''s a girl who can''t be ignored in all aspects.

    The young girl has the same color as the grassland. The green full of vitality has short shoulder hair. The short hair is not smooth, but curls up slightly. It sways with the young girl''s walking, and twinkles with dazzling arc light under the sunshine.

    The girl''s figure is very tall and tall. Compared with purple and Bayi Yonglin, it''s the higher one in the opposite sex that she has seen so far.

    Wearing red and dark red checkered vest and knee length skirt, wearing yellow bow tie in front of the body, wearing a white long sleeve shirt inside the vest, matching with the checkered vest and skirt, it looks very energetic.

    Such a young girl is full of vitality in all aspects. On a delicate and charming face, she feels indifferent and strong, as if she doesn''t care about anything. She holds a parasol like a flower in her hand and walks out of the field slowly with extremely elegant actions.

    As the girl appeared in the bright sunshine, exposed in the silent eyes. The unspeakable pressure also rushed in like the tide, which made the sunflower flower flower Kui around the sunflower field even lower, just like the girl who was afraid of being angry, it was very humanized.

    However, for a large group of ordinary sunflowers that humanized performance, speechless has no time to care, more to marvel, his eyes are all taken away by the girl in front of him.

    This is not only because the girl has a top-notch beauty, but also because the red eyes of the other party are just like casual and purposeful fixation on the speechless body. Let the silent instinct for crisis begin to sound like an alarm.

    Intuition tells no words. At present, this girl absolutely has the strength that does not match the beautiful appearance.

    In fact, he doesn''t need the silent intuition to tell him this. The overwhelming sense of oppression has told all the people who can see this scene, the girl in front of them. It''s not easy.

    And the information about girls from the system feedback. This is also clearly proved.

    ¡­¡­

    Fragrance in the wind: (grade 97)

    97!

    This is silent except for the guardian God tree seen on the Royal Island of sparril world. The highest level exists!

    But it''s not surprising that there''s nothing to say.

    Because, for the identity of the girl in front of me, I have no words to know clearly.

    The Lord of flowers in the four seasons -- fragrance in the wind.

    One existed long before the establishment of fantasy town. I don''t know how long I''ve lived.

    The body is a flower demon. Compared with bayunzi, the only one in the whole race, it is the lowest and lower level monster. Its own ability is very common, that is, it can control the growth and movement of flowers.

    This ability is not so much ordinary as weak.

    However, the 97 level level clearly tells all people that as a flower demon that should be the lowest level and the lowest level, the ability is also the weakest one, which does not mean that the fragrance seen by the wind is a weak one.

    The Lord of flowers in four seasons

    A monster who lived for a long time before the establishment of fantasy town

    If these titles are mentioned, maybe there are not many people who can understand how powerful the fragrance is,

    then, in other words, it is much easier to understand.

    Imagine the strongest existence in the country!

    If we don''t take cheating into account, we can count the spiritual dream out of the specification in the fantasy village. On the strength and level alone, the fragrance seen by the wind is stronger than the eight cloud purple and eight meaning Yonglin, and the most powerful flower queen in the fantasy village!

    Don''t question!

    Now, the most powerful existence in this recognized fantasy village is standing in an ordinary flower field that can no longer be ordinary. Holding a parasol in hand, they look at each other face to face with speechless words. In the red eyes, there is a flash of speechless essence.

    However, after feeling the silence outside the sun flower field gradually converging and becoming ordinary, it gradually darkened down and even appeared a little dissatisfaction.

    At the next moment, a clear and indifferent voice rises from the mouth of the most powerful existence of the dreamland named Fengjian Youxiang.

    "You are very boring..."

    This is the impression of speechless when they first met.It''s not for other reasons, just because the wind sees Youxiang Mingming has deliberately suppressed his powerful momentum like a sea of mountains, but speechless, he has not only not fought back, but also converged his breath, and does not make any collision with the wind sees Youxiang as if he was provoking.

    The wind sees the fragrance is a very self-contained existence, basically, in addition to the attention to flowers, other things are very indifferent.

    In addition to the attention to flowers, the most interesting thing is to fight.

    When the wind sees the fragrance, it''s a complete combatant!

    In this way, for the other party to resist their own provocation, the wind will naturally find fragrance boring.

    This is also a disadvantage of the fragrance seen by the wind.

    No matter who they are, even if they meet for the first time, Fengjian Youxiang will want to test each other to see how much strength each other has.

    If it is strong enough, the wind will be excited to fight with each other.

    If it is too weak, the wind will not even look at each other.

    Just because I want to know whether wordless is strong enough to arouse my own interest, when the wind sees Youxiang, it will release such a strong momentum, try to suppress wordless and cause wordless resistance.

    Not surprisingly, this is definitely not a wise move.

    People who meet for the first time are so purposeful to provoke. People''s impression of seeing fragrance in the wind can be imagined. It will never be better.

    But when the wind sees the fragrance, it doesn''t care at all.

    For Fengjian Youxiang, it doesn''t matter whether the relationship is good or not. She doesn''t want to make friends or even communicate with anyone. She only cares about whether the other party can fight with her.

    If you can''t, it''s better to enjoy the flowers instead of making friends.

    This is the fragrance of the wind!

    It is because of knowing this point clearly that wordless people will avoid the provocation of wind seeing fragrance and go to collide with wind seeing fragrance.

    After all, in addition to the collision, one''s own strength will be judged by the wind seeing fragrance. If it can arouse the interest of the wind seeing fragrance, the wind seeing fragrance will fight with one''s own without saying a word. If it can''t arouse the interest of the wind seeing fragrance, the wind seeing fragrance will leave without saying a word.

    In that case, there is no way to talk

    Therefore, speechless will use such a method to let the wind see Youxiang. There is no way to see her strength in the first time. Then, before you can judge her strength, at least, Youxiang will not do anything or leave without permission. There is a chance to talk.

    Then, a smile appeared on the wordless face, just like controlling everything, saying such a sentence.

    "I don''t mind accompanying you to do what you think is interesting, but I came to you for something that seems boring to you. In that case, why don''t you talk about this boring thing with me first and then do what you think is interesting?"

    Getting a chance to talk doesn''t mean that Fengjian Youxiang will be willing to talk to Wuyan.

    Next, if she can''t arouse the interest of Fengjian Youxiang, I''m afraid that she will leave without saying anything.

    Therefore, since the purpose of letting Fengjian Youxiang talk with himself has been achieved, in order to arouse Fengjian Youxiang''s interest in himself, it is not necessary to leave without self-care, and there is no need to hide.

    "Hum!"

    In the next moment, the rich scarlet light with a breath of blood, burst from the silent body.

    In the rich scarlet light, the silent black short hair gradually elongated to the waist, then stopped, and dyed gold with the speed visible to the naked eye, mixed with a silk of blood mist, floating in the air.

    At the same time, the wordless pair of wine red pupils also turned into the purple like a jewel, and a storm like pressure like a volcano erupted, which suddenly covered the whole field.

    The third "Ruby mode" - eight cloud purple mode - full open!

    The intimidating pressure of the uprising had no omen, which made the unexpected wind sink to see the fragrance, but the eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 1847

    It''s so strong that purple, who has the power to create everything and destroy everything, can''t guarantee that she can defeat each other. She even confessed that if she collides with the fragrance, the loser will mostly be herself!

    But it was purple!

    After the experience of sparril world, with the blessing of those magic pool water that can make people change, the power of purple can''t be said to have greatly improved, but it has also increased a lot, even the level has been raised one level, from 95 level to 96 level.

    In the demigod stage, the gap between each small level is huge.

    After the promotion to level 96, the level of purple is only different from that of the wind seeing fragrance. In addition, the ability to manipulate the realm of terror. Now, if the wind sees fragrance, the victory rate will definitely reach five points!

    In other words, purple also has the ability to compete for the strongest position in Fantasia!

    The unspeakable "Ruby mode" is to let itself have all the strength of the master of the blood drop, including the level, ability and various means. Even if the level of this person has been improved and the ability has been developed, the same is true!

    That is to say, entering the "Ruby mode" of purple, the power of wordless has been raised to the level of being able to compare with the fragrance seen by the wind!

    It is impossible for the wind to see the fragrance.

    At least. In the case that the third "Ruby mode" of purple broke out without words and reservation, it is impossible for the wind to see the fragrance imperceptibly.

    , therefore, when the wind sees the fragrance of the fragrance, the spirit of excitement and enthusiasm is flashing in the eyes.

    "Strong! So strong! "

    Not to mention the feeling of wind seeing fragrance, even the wordless entering into the purple "Ruby mode" can''t help but produce their own really strong idea.

    The strong scarlet light and the air flow like the blood mist slowly dissipated, speechless shook his hand, felt the purple power that had not emerged in his body for a long time, and the corner of his mouth raised a confident arc.

    Looking up, I saw that I was standing in the middle of the sun flower field, looking at my own wind excitedly and seeing the fragrance. Speechless eyes on each other.

    "I don''t know. In this way, can you make me a little more interesting? "

    The wind saw that Youxiang didn''t answer, but the fighting spirit and happy smile in his eyes had told the wordless answer.

    "Your breath is familiar!"

    It turns out. The plan before and after wordless works well. The wind saw that Youxiang had become interested in him. Moreover, I didn''t rush to fight with him in the first time, which suppressed the war in my heart. Looked at speechless.

    "I seem to feel the same breath as you in others, and your breath has changed a lot compared with that just now!"

    When she said this, the voice of the wind was very stable. Obviously, she had guessed who the "other" in her mouth was.

    Speechless also did not point directly broken, but nodded.

    "You can call me bayunbai!"

    "Eight clouds?..." The wind saw the fragrance and squinted.

    "I see. Although I don''t know how you can have the same breath as her and why the breath has changed so much, it doesn''t matter, as long as you are strong enough!"

    "It''s true that as you said, interesting things should be put behind first!" The expression of breeze sees delicate fragrance restored the indifference at the beginning, lightly glanced at speechless.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Very simple!" It''s better to say something in a roundabout way than nothing in a roundabout way. It''s likely to attract the disgust of people like Youxiang who go their own way. So, I simply said my purpose.

    "I want a drop of your blood!"

    As a flower demon that should be the lowest level and the lowest level, it doesn''t have the bug ability that can match with purple. How does the wind see the fragrance sit in the strongest position of fantasy

    The reason is very simple. The ability of Fengjian Youxiang to fight has nothing to do with her own ability.

    The combat ability that the wind sees fragrance really depends on is the close combat ability that no one can have left or right!

    That is to say, the place where the wind sees the fragrance is really powerful is the horrible body power hidden under the soft and tall body!

    Moreover, the power of the wind to see the fragrance is almost endless!

    As a flower demon, you can get vitality and vitality from the nature when you see the fragrance in the wind. The existence itself is closely related to the nature. In addition, you can live for a long time. Now, the fragrance in the wind is the embodiment of the nature!

    Therefore, the fragrance of the wind to see the blood, is absolutely "contains the essence of the power of nature"!This is the purpose of speechless looking for wind to see fragrance!

    "Blood?" When the wind saw the fragrance, there was no slightest change in the air, and there was no fluctuation in the voice.

    "Why?"

    "That''s easy, too!" Speechless smile, laugh to let the wind see the fragrance and blood boil.

    "Your blood can make me stronger!"

    "Stronger Do you?... " The wind saw Youxiang also smile, smile very happy.

    "Are you also pursuing power?"

    "No!" Speechless suddenly open mouth, said such a sentence.

    "I am pursuing invincibility!"

    "Invincible?..." This time, the wind was surprised to see the fragrance, and there was a slight change in looking at the speechless eyes.

    "Do you think you can do it?"

    "Of course!" This sentence, speechless without any confusion, is very firm.

    "Your blood is one of the factors that help me set foot on the invincible road!"

    "Is it?" The wind saw that Youxiang was silent for a short time, and then smiled again. But this time, the laughter was full of not happiness, but admiration.

    "It seems that I was wrong about you. You are more interesting than I thought. No, it''s quite interesting!"

    It can let me go my own way. In addition to making such an evaluation on the fragrance of flowers and fighting, it also produces admiration. To be blunt, wordless is definitely the first one.

    "Then, I will verify your firm belief in the pursuit of invincibility."

    Of course, admiration comes from admiration. Seeing fragrance in the wind is not the way to identify with other people''s existence because of a word of mouth.

    At present, the wind saw the fragrance slowly put down the parasol in his hand, and closed it up, just like holding a weapon, pointing to speechless, and there was a fanatical war in the red eyes.

    "Beat me! I''ll do what you want! "

    For wind to see fragrance, a drop of blood is nothing at all. The character of wind to see fragrance is not the same as Penglai Shanhui night and Bayi Yonglin. They are afraid that their blood will be used by others to display any evil means and harm themselves.

    This is not because the wind sees Youxiang not caring about his safety, but because the wind sees Youxiang confident that no one can make himself in danger with a drop of blood.

    So, to give a drop of speechless blood is nothing at all.

    However, when the wind saw that Youxiang was not generous enough to run out alone, he had to hand over his blood obediently if he said one or two words that he admired.

    But if you can beat the wind to see the fragrance, that''s another matter.

    After all, the wind see fragrance is a fight crazy!

    I feel the strong momentum gradually rising from the body of fragrance seen from the wind. When I close my eyes wordlessly and open them again, my eyes are calm.

    "What you call" defeat "doesn''t mean the game played by children, like the rule of Rune card or the game of play?"

    "That''s nature!" The wind saw the fragrance and nodded naturally.

    "If you are weak, then I don''t mind playing a game with you, but now, there is no reason!"

    That is to say, Fengjian Youxiang admits the strength of wordless and that wordless is a strong man!

    However, it''s obvious that Fengjian Youxiang didn''t seriously consider it. With the strength of the two people, if we fight directly here, then the whole fantasy town is likely to be affected, and the "great border of Boli" is likely to be destroyed.

    At that time, fantasy will be destroyed!

    It is precisely because to put an end to this situation, the Witch of Boli will set up the rule of fuka, so as to avoid the destruction of fantasy.

    However, speechless know, with this excuse to avoid direct combat, it will be seen by the wind if you escape.

    Then, speechless raised his hand, on which, like invisible waves, full-bodied state power suddenly emerged.

    "Realm -- the four boundaries of eternal night!"

    In the moment of words falling, the power of invisible realm expands suddenly, just as the whole world is dyed with color, it quickly turns into a cage and builds four transparent barriers around.

    Seeing Youxiang, the wind suddenly understood the meaning of wordless action. He stretched out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth.

    "Let''s fight..."

 Chapter 1848

    (Fourth...)

    (there is no electricity on New Year''s day, we are really drunk. Friends, for the sake of such hard work and pitiful, please support one... [tearful eyes]...)

    transparent barrier covers the whole solar flower field and isolates it from the outside world.

    With this layer of "the four enchantments of the eternal night" as a guarantee, when there is no word to fight against the fragrance of the wind, if there is an impact on the surrounding areas, the first impact is the "four enchantments of the eternal night".

    And if the "quadruple barrier of the eternal night" is affected and damaged, it will stop without words.

    In that way, it won''t cause any damage to fancietown without knowing it.

    Of course, the plan can''t catch up with the changes. Even if the "four fold border of the eternal night" is affected and damaged, it''s unknown whether the rising wind will stop to see if the fragrance will stop.

    It''s impossible to stop her from seeing Youxiang as a war loving performance. People like Youxiang don''t care about whether the dreamland will be destroyed. Instead, they don''t set up this barrier in front of Youxiang.

    Speechless, this is a message for the wind to see the fragrance.

    If you want to fight, I can accompany you!

    However, once the "quadruple barrier of eternal night" is destroyed, it must stop!

    This message must have been received.

    But when the wind saw the fragrance, he didn''t even have a sign. He licked the corner of his mouth and suddenly smiled.

    "Let''s fight..."

    This sentence. It''s the prologue to the battle of the highest standard in the fantasy country!

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, the wind saw the space around the fragrance tremble, and the surrounding sun flower field also slightly vibrated. In that very common sunflower, it was under this shock that a force that others could hardly detect was secreted, like the air flow, which poured into the delicate body with the fragrance.

    For a long time, let the wind see the fragrance, the flower demon, turn into the incarnation of nature, and its existence is equivalent to the whole nature!

    In this moment. The wind sees the fragrance and integrates itself into the surrounding nature. Extract strength from nature so as to turn itself into real nature!

    In such a state, the wind sees the fragrance can obtain the real endless Demon power, and use them to strengthen their body luxury. Improve your physical ability!

    And the wind sees the effect of fragrance. It''s the body of nature through itself. Give full play to that horrible physical ability!

    In speechless gaze, the wind saw the fragrant hair without wind automatically, the frightening momentum suddenly burst out from the tall and delicate body. The mountain falls in all directions.

    Affected by the horrible momentum of the wind, those sunflowers in the sunflower field grew up crazily, and soon grew to a height that no human could match.

    This is the ability of the wind to see the fragrance itself, and the ability to control the flowers!

    Now, the wind see fragrance thoroughly into the nature, let this ability with their own breath effect and affect the sunflower field.

    As for the overwhelming momentum, it swept all around like a strong wind, and the cold evil spirit, like a sharp blade, suddenly spread out, causing wordless pain on the cheek.

    With such momentum, the wind will see the fragrance is worthy of the best name of fantasy town!

    But in the silent heart, the wind saw the fragrance and raised its head. The cold light flashed in its eyes. Suddenly, it stepped out.

    "Hiss!"

    In a thunderbolt like sound, in a blink of an eye, the wind saw the fragrance appeared in front of the speechless, the umbrella with the demonic air in the hand was suffocating, and in the expression of the speechless pupils, it was hard to split towards the speechless head.

    "The realm of being and being -!"

    Speechless immediately responded to come over, the body slightly retreated a step, the hand at one stroke, the palm then emerged the power fluctuation which other people could not understand, met the parasol which the wind saw faint fragrance.

    See, the wind see fragrance is a smile, hands that contains the spirit of terror of the umbrella does not retreat into, heavily split.

    "Bang --!"

    As a matter of fact, the realm of "being" and "not being" should lead the demonic power surging on the umbrellas of fragrance seen by the wind from the state of "being" to the state of "not being", and turn the blow of fragrance seen by the wind into invisibility.

    However, the imaginary situation did not happen. The "realm of being and being" did not change the blow of the fragrance seen by the wind into invisibility, but the power of the realm fluctuated in wordless hands was scattered by the blow!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The silent face changed.

    When the wind sees the fragrance, it breaks the power of the realm with pure power!

    "Don''t be distracted..." Before the speechless response came, the voice of war loving and indifference came to the speechless ear."The real fight, it''s only now..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the wind saw that Youxiang held up the umbrella in his hand. The tip of the umbrella was aimed at speechless, and the fierce Demon power suddenly gathered there and burst out like a broken body.

    In the next second, a beam of light, two or three meters in diameter and full of color changing energy fluctuations, is like a meteor falling from the sky, shooting at the speechless.

    Speechless also know that now is not the time for shock, convergence of their own emotions in the heart, a pair of crystal clear purple eyes flashed a touch of fine awn.

    If it''s purple, what will we do at this time

    With such an idea, wordless mobilize their body as the wind to see fragrance, but also very abundant Demon power, a circle of fluctuations of power belonging to the realm emerged around the body, so that at this moment wordless have a feeling that can destroy the sky and destroy the earth, and burn the mountains and boil the sea between hands and feet.

    It''s not just talk!

    The power of purple is so strong!

    Create everything in one thought!

    Destroy everything in one thought!

    Since the wind sees the fragrance can break the realm by strength alone, then, I will take out the power that can''t break the realm by letting the wind see the fragrance!

    "Whoo..." A hot breath is like carrying all the emotions in wordless heart, slowly being spewed out by wordless.

    Then, speechless raised his head, looked at the beam of light that was constantly magnified in the pupil, a hook in the corner of his mouth, there was no sense of defense at all. When his body was shaken, it turned into a streamer. In the surprised eyes of the wind, he went directly towards the incoming beam of light!

    "Whew --!"

    In an extreme sound of breaking through the air, speechless and furious rushed to the incoming light beam, the power of the state surging around the body was furious and burst out.

    "The realm of being and being -!"

    With the sound of such a sound, the figure transformed into streamer collided with the deadly light beam.

    "Dong -!"

    In the sky of the sun flower field, a thunder like sound burst up, and the fierce wind suddenly blew out, blowing all the sunflowers below in one direction.

    But this time, the same power of a realm, the result is totally different.

    It is full of beams of light which are more terrible than the previous one. This time, when the silent figure collides with the whole body wrapped in the state of being and being, it is in the moment of collision that it quickly darkens.

    From the point of view of the fragrance seen from the wind, she saw the beam of light passing through the void in the moment of colliding with the streamer formed by the speechless avatar, suddenly melting away from the end of the collision.

    Moreover, the melting rate is still spreading towards the other end of the beam with an amazing trend.

    During this period, a meteor like figure swept by like lightning, breaking a part of the beam it contacted.

    It''s still the kind of devastation!

    "Bang!"

    At last, the light beam with a diameter of two or three meters disappeared completely, but the figure turned into streamer did not reduce, cut the space and rushed to the wind to see the fragrance.

    In the face of such violent and direct collision, the war loving wind saw that in Youxiang''s eyes, there was also a crazy sense of war.

    "Come on!"

    At one stroke, the umbrellas in his hands burst out from the fragrant body seen in the wind, converging on the tip of the umbrellas at an amazing speed. At last, the umbrellas condensed into a half meter light ball at the tip of the umbrellas.

    "Double this time!"

    When the voice falls, the ball of light condensed by the demon force suddenly bursts open, turning into two extreme beams of light, directly facing the speechless coming from the charge, shooting out in the face of the storm, and falling violently in the tremor of space.

    Double magic gun!

    This is the only move for the wind to see the fragrance!

    Moreover, each magic gun is more than a little bit stronger than the one just now, which proves that Fengjian Youxiang has taken out all the strength!

    To this, speechless big drink, the whole body of the state of the force once again furious a few points, do not dodge not avoid the collision.

    "Bang --!"

    The explosion rang out.

 Chapter 1849

    Thank you very much for the 1000 reward of "shooting Hui"! As well as the "falling stars love Royal banquets Meiqin", "tianx new", "emperor of the emperor", "panda ah!" The rewards of "annihilating the rain in Jiangnan", "Zhou Delin", "illusory Hua Shang", "Pok ¨¦ touching n" and "tanzit"

    "Bang --!"

    In the deafening explosion, the "eternal quadruple border" which covers the whole sunflower field suddenly vibrated, as if it was hit hard by something, but there was a slight crack.

    In the transparent barrier, the dazzling light is shining, which makes people can''t see the situation clearly. However, the violent wind and waves become a circle of ripples, which are constantly fluctuating and hit the barrier of "the quadruple barrier of the eternal night", making the cracks on the barrier more obvious.

    In this case, a little energy fluctuation also leaked out from the gap of the barrier and reverberated in the air of the whole Utopia.

    He is holding the Royal coin, and is stagnant at the spirit dream expression in the fingers and feet of Malisha and sheming marwen who are busy rebuilding the shrine. He turns his head hard and looks in a certain direction. There is an expression of consternation and anger on his face.

    "Who''s making trouble for me?!"

    As the manager of fantasy village, spiritual dream not only has the power of invincibility in fantasy village, but also has a keen sense of some strange things happened in fantasy village. Otherwise, how can we detect the change in the first time every time

    Just now, due to the "eternal four border" in a certain degree of resistance. Spiritual dream, the lazy guy, also doesn''t notice the difference without deliberately perceiving it. However, the power spiritual dream leaked out of the "quadruple barrier of the eternal night" can''t be noticed.

    Originally, the destruction of Boli shrine has upset Lingmeng very much. Now, someone has made something else, no doubt it is the gorgeous pouring of a barrel of oil on Lingmeng''s gas head, which makes Lingmeng furious completely.

    Malisha and shemingmarwen don''t know when they stop their work and come to Lingmeng''s side. A surprised expression appears on their faces.

    Of course. What they were surprised at was totally different.

    "Spiritual dream. What''s the matter with you?... " Looking at Lingmeng''s expression that imitates Buddha''s image is to burn up anger, Marisa shrinks his neck and asks.

    "You look so ugly. Who has offended you?"

    With the slightest difference. Only aware of the difference of Manisa in the performance of spiritual dream. Shot life pill tattoo is a keen sense crow dog. After a slight frown, I was surprised.

    "Something seems to have happened!"

    "Things?" Morlisha is slightly shocked.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know!" Shot life pill Wen shook his head.

    "But in fantasy country, something must have happened!"

    Hear that. Marisa had no more doubts.

    Shot life pill seems to be just a gossip reporter who likes to hype, but it can be found every time. In the first time, the sensitivity and action to the scene is not just for playing.

    Since pill Wen said that something happened, 80% and 90% are true.

    "Is it a change?" Morley''s eyes brightened and excited.

    "Great! Finally something interesting happened! "

    "It''s trouble!" Lingmeng clenched his fist and looked angry.

    "This time, no matter who is in trouble, I will give him back!"

    I made up my mind that Lingmeng just wanted to go to a strange place. At this time, a voice suddenly started to ring around and got into Lingmeng''s ear.

    "Wait!"

    With the spread of such a voice, the space in front of Lingmeng, molisha and sheming marwen suddenly split. The whole body was extremely dark and full of cracks of a ferocious eye, which were presented in that space and printed into the eyes of Lingmeng and marwen.

    Then, a tall, elegant, beautiful and dignified figure with a parasol and long blonde hair fluttering in the wind slowly came out of the space crack full of horror atmosphere.

    "This time, how about let''s deal with it?"

    Looking at the tall figure coming out of the dark crack full of a ferocious eye, Lingmeng, magic Lisha and life shooting pill Wen were shocked.

    "Purple?!"

    Those who come are the monsters and sages that have not been seen for a long time - eight cloud purple!

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, the battle, which can be called the highest standard in fantasy, is still going on.

    Hovering in the air, the body of the fragrance is still as free and easy as it was at the beginning. Even the dust is not touched. Holding a closed umbrella in his hand, he looks down to the front. In his eyes, the two emotions of war and appreciation are fluctuating at the same time.In front of the fragrant eyes of the wind, I entered the purple "Ruby mode". There was a wordless Stagnation with a golden head and long waist hair. There was no slightest damage on my body, but the power of the obscure realm was tumbling like being disturbed. It was very restless.

    Needless to say, just that collision, or the wind saw the fragrance occupy a little bit of the upper hand!

    In fact, even speechless himself did not think that the power of the wind to see fragrance was so powerful.

    Mingmingzi''s rank and power have been improved a lot after the transformation of the magic pool water. In addition, the power of the magical realm should be able to compete with Fengjian Youxiang, but in fact, Fengjian Youxiang still occupies a little upper hand.

    Although the upper hand is only weak to a small extent, it is still strong after all. Even a little bit of it can''t change the fact that the wind is strong and fragrant.

    This is also because the man who manipulates the power of realm is speechless.

    Although because of the relationship of "infinite martial arts", the speed of wordless manipulation of state power is very fast. The degree of control is also constantly improving, but the power of the realm is not the power of speechless, but the power of purple.

    Even with the help of "Ruby mode" and "infinite martial arts", wordless can control the state perfectly, but it is absolutely inferior to purple in the means of application.

    After all, if purple uses the power of realm in terms of time alone, it will have at least a thousand years, while wordless is that it has been used only a few times in the battle before and after, which is incomparable with the power of realm used in daily life.

    Therefore, if you let the purple come to fight against the fragrance, it is absolutely certain that the purple will pull the victory to the fifth.

    You can change yourself. No estimate. He can only keep the winning and losing in four or six points before the maintenance time of "Ruby mode" is not over. The winning side of the fragrance is still relatively large.

    This point, speechless oneself can estimate. Standing on the high position of Shengmian, you can see the fragrance clearly.

    Just. The wind saw the fragrance of the war is still not slightest weakened. There is even a growing trend.

    Four or six points

    It is possible to fight each other''s best self, and to do so in the whole fantasy village. You can count with one hand!

    I don''t remember how many years I haven''t tried my best to fight with a strong man in the same realm.

    A year

    Ten years

    Or a hundred years

    Maybe not so long, but for the war loving wind to see the fragrance, even a year is very long.

    Now, finally, there is an opponent who can make himself exert all his strength and can only take the upper hand. Even he dare not say that he can definitely win. It''s conceivable that the wind can see the excitement in Youxiang''s heart.

    "What''s the matter?!" At present, when the wind sees the fragrance speaking, it also tends to be fanatical, with a full excited voice echoing happily around.

    "Isn''t that enough?! Take out more power! The pursuit of invincible existence! "

    After that, the wind sees the fragrance directly, just like wanting to embrace the whole world, its whole body, the nature responded to the wind sees the fragrance''s exhilaration, extracted the vitality from the nature, turned into the pure demon force, flowed into the wind sees the fragrance''s body.

    "Hum!"

    At the next moment, a gorgeous flower suddenly blooms behind the fragrant wind. There is a terrifying demon force surging up on it. Like shooting, it shoots a flower shaped bullet curtain with a diameter of one meter.

    "Please me a little more!"

    With the fanatical sound of the fragrance seen in the wind, the flower shaped bullet screen like the sun in the sky burst over the flower field, just like a path of Aurora, in a sound of sound explosion, mercilessly shrouded to speechless.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Speechless can only stretch out the hand, and arrange the power of the realm in front of oneself like a barrier.

    "The realm of being and being -!"

    All of a sudden, a flower shaped Aurora burst out of the sky. When it touched the barrier, it disappeared as if it had never appeared before.

    However, at the same time, more flower shaped bullet curtains also fell down from time to time, relentlessly to speechless.

    "That''s not the only level you have, is it?" At the same time, the fierce demon force is turned into the ultimate bullet curtain, and the shooting is carried out in a destructive and decadent way. At the same time, the wind sees the fragrance and challenges it with a pleasant tone.

    "That''s not enough! Not enough! "

    During the speech, the demon force surging out of Youxiang from the wind is more and more majestic and violent, which makes the power of flower shaped bullet curtain rise to more than one level.

    "Cut --!" Speechless, while continuing to hold the "state of being and not", the incoming barrage will be erased, while the mind is also turning.If it goes on like this, wordless will be consumed by the endless Demon power, the wind that will not be tired and tired will see the fragrance!

    Therefore, we must change the status quo!

    "No way!" Speechless a pair of purple eyes across a fine awn.

    "You can only use that!"

 Chapter 1850

    "Sniff -!"

    One after another, the flower shaped bullet curtains fell as if they were scrambling. In a sound like water pouring out the flame, they were wiped out by the barrier composed of the state of being and not standing below.

    "Come on! Come on! Come and fight! "

    When the wind saw that the fragrance was full of joyful sound, it echoed in the flower shaped bullet curtain. Every time it echoed, it was accompanied by the explosion of a terrible demon force, which made the flower shaped bullet curtain, like a raindrop, have a terrible increase in power and quantity.

    As the incarnation of nature, the wind seeing fragrance is just like being assisted by the whole nature. The Demon power is endless. Therefore, as long as the wind seeing fragrance doesn''t want, the flower shaped bullet curtain will never stop, and even its power and quantity will continue to rise.

    If it goes on like this, the power and quantity of the attack composed of a gorgeous flower shaped curtain will reach an unmatched level sooner or later, and the realm of "have and have" will be broken sooner or later!

    At that time, wordless will be defeated!

    In fact, wordless has felt a little burden, and the power that belongs to the realm surging around him has been a little lax. The barrier composed of "the realm of existence and absence" standing in front of him is like a heavy mountain, slowly becoming heavy, making wordless hands out of the reach of them all emit a heavy burden, similar to the sound of "clicking" like bone friction.

    But even so, speechless or bite teeth hard to support down. After taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes.

    After ascending to the Ninth level peak, the maintenance time of purple''s "Ruby mode" has been upgraded to an hour.

    In an hour, a hundred rounds can be played in minutes. For a battle with such a high level, it is not only enough to distinguish the winner from the loser, but also to continue at least a dozen battles.

    Therefore, for the maintenance time of "Ruby mode", there is no need to pay special attention to it, naturally. There''s no need to worry about being cancelled in the middle.

    But in terms of strength alone. Now speechless, with the wind to see fragrance, there is such a small gap.

    Although it''s not impossible to win, the winning surface must be less than the fragrance seen by the wind. In addition, the most luxurious fighting method and the support of endless Demon power of Fengjian Youxiang. The longer it takes. The worse the scene is for silence.

    But, at present this state, is not speechless real strongest state!

    Purple''s "Ruby mode" is the strongest of the three "Ruby modes". But in addition to the "Ruby mode", wordless has the same card, can comprehensively enhance their own strength!

    "Think about it carefully. I haven''t found a chance to use it since I exchanged it..."

    Mingming''s burden has become more and more heavy, and the strength of the realm has become more and more unsustainable. Speechless, he keeps his eyes closed, showing a knowing smile.

    "Now, it''s finally time to use..."

    In the moment of falling words, a flash of bright light rose sharply, covering the silent body.

    "Huh?"

    I saw that the place where I was used as a target was full of bright light. I was wantonly wasting my endless Demon power. I saw the faint fragrance of the wind shooting at the barrage, and the barrage had a pause for a moment.

    This pause time, maybe,.

    However, the full-bodied light suddenly rose again, just like breaking through anything, rebounding all the incoming flower shaped bullet screens.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, the strong light suddenly burst out, offsetting the overwhelming flower shaped bullet curtain, and then turned into stars and dissipated in the air.

    To this end, Fengjian Youxiang didn''t make any response. Rather, if he could defeat his opponent with this continuous barrage, Fengjian Youxiang would be disappointed, so he would not react to his barrage being offset.

    However, when I saw the situation of the center where the full-bodied bright light just rose suddenly, a little surprise appeared in the eyes where the wind saw the fragrance.

    "That is..."

    Only in the center of the intense light that gradually turns into a star light and dissipates in the air, a figure is floating in the air.

    And waist gold long hair is still dazzling, purple eyes as always crystal clear, bright as a gem.

    Such a figure, compared with just now, has changed a lot.

    Because, a very strange thing, appeared in that figure''s body.

    It''s like a windbreaker and a knight''s suit.

    The hem is long and ankle long. The whole body is dark. The wrist part is covered with something like armor and extends to the back of the owner''s hand. On the back of the hand, two crystal clear gemstones with oval shape are dotted there, flashing the dazzling arc light.Of course, just one more piece of clothing is not a "strange thing".

    The reason why this garment looks like a windbreaker or a knight''s garment is called a strange thing, because the whole body of this garment is rolling slowly like a fluid, just like a burning flame, which looks very strange.

    Speechless lower his head, put his hand in front of him, looking at the two crystal clear oval gems on the back of his hand and the burning Knight''s clothes like the flame, with a hook at the corner of his mouth and a firm fist.

    "Is this my ''Paladin''?"

    Once, in the world of "star carved dragon knight", wordless got the Enlightenment of "holy riding armor" that can increase the strength of the owner. It spent a whole million points for equipment point, props point, ability point and summon point respectively, so that the system can help itself to build an equipment that can increase itself in all aspects.

    The level of equipment is as high as a, which is a real and true legendary weapon!

    This legendary weapon, which can increase the strength of users in all aspects, is burning like a flame. The wrist part has a armor that extends to the back of the hand, and the back of the hand is decorated with a crystal clear oval gem Knight''s uniform!

    Because it''s the inspiration from the "holy riding armor" that makes a living to build this A-class all-round increased equipment. Therefore, there''s no word to call it "holy riding clothes"!

    With this A-level legendary armor, the ability of wordless in all aspects will be greatly increased!

    Power!

    Defense!

    Speed!

    Even the super power, magic, magic and magic possessed by wordless can be comprehensively improved!

    If the just wordless is a little weaker than the fragrance seen by the wind, then with the "Saint riding clothes", it is not necessarily!

    I felt the means and abilities in all aspects of my body that were improved in a short time. Wordless, I clenched my fist again, looked up, looked at my surprise, looked at my wind, saw the fragrance, and pulled up a curve at the corner of my mouth.

    "Bang --!"

    In the next moment, as if something had exploded, under the gaze of the wind seeing the fragrance, a circle of nearly substantive violent waves suddenly burst out of the speechless body, spreading out from it, and blowing in all directions like a concussion.

    That''s magic!

    After getting the increase of "holy riding clothes", I am strong enough to be invincible. It belongs to wordless magic!

    The magic power is so great that it can match the endless Demon power of the wind to see the fragrance. The surprise expression of the wind to see the fragrance suddenly coagulates.

    As for the expression of the fragrance seen by the wind, I didn''t pay any attention to it. When I lifted my hand, it was a pure white, which didn''t seem to have a trace of temperature, and the extremely peaceful flame rose slowly in the burning.

    However, it is such a small white flame that makes the wind feel a sense of crisis.

    "Just now, you should be very happy to play?..." Speechless put his eyes on the body of the wind see fragrance, grinning.

    "Now, it''s my turn to fight back!"

    Finish saying, speechless bend a bullet, that is only the size of the head, even the temperature can not feel the pure white flame then burst out, like a comet, pulling the long tail of the fire, shot to the wind to see the fragrance.

    As the pure white flame burst out, the crisis in the heart of the wind seeing the fragrance became more and more serious.

    Intuition tells the wind to see the fragrance and never touch the pure white flame!

    Otherwise, even if they have the ability to rebel against the sky, they will definitely have to pay some price!

 Chapter 1851

    "Whew --!"

    Looking at the pure white flame turning into a comet, it burst out in a sound of breaking the air. The wind saw the faint fragrance and a cold and delicate quietly. The dignified look appeared, but in addition to the dignified, it was more of another emotion.

    Joy!

    There is no doubt that the stronger the opponent is, the happier he will be!

    Therefore, when he realized that the silent power had risen a lot abruptly in the equipment of the burning Knight''s uniform like the flame, he was both dignified and pleased when he saw the fragrance on his face.

    Of course, rejoicing and rejoicing, the pure white flame brings a real sense of crisis to the fragrance of the wind, and the fragrance of the wind is not just a reckless person who knows how to run rampant.

    Then, without saying anything, the wind saw Youxiang retreating for the first time since the battle, turning her body into a shadow, and retreating violently at an extremely fast speed.

    "Whew --!"

    Although the wind saw that the faint fragrance was retreating rapidly, the pure white flame was even more rapid. In the same time of flying at a high speed, the flame seemed to rise against the wind, suddenly expanded its volume, and soon turned into a huge and incomparable pure white fireball.

    Just like a white sun, the pure white fireball suddenly flashed in the space, and the speed also increased abruptly, directly under the slightly changed look of the beautiful face in the wind. In a moment, the wind that chases back suddenly sees delicate fragrance, and then in its constrictive pupil, explode suddenly.

    "Dong -!"

    The terrifying fire waves take the place where the pure white sun explodes and opens as the source, and they are madly swept away. A wave with terrifying temperature is raging in the space, just like the substance, and the sunflowers below are scattered by nearly half of the living earthquake.

    But after the explosion of the pure white fire wave, a rather embarrassed figure flew out from the other end of the fire wave, and stopped after a few points in the void. Into the silent vision.

    See. Even speechless were amazed.

    "Suffered the direct attack of the white dragon''s flame, but didn''t you get hurt?"

    Yes!

    The wind from the pure white fire waves can see the fragrance. Although the body looks very embarrassed, the clothes with bright color also have a trace of scorching black and damage. Let the wind see the fragrant white skin exposed in the air.

    But the fragrance of the wind still hasn''t weakened at all. The expression on his face was not half painful. On the contrary, there was a sense of war.

    "How long has it not fallen to this point?..." The wind saw that Youxiang glanced at some of his damaged and burnt clothes, and his face was full of happy emotions.

    "You are really strong enough to make me so embarrassed!"

    "But..." The hand slowly grasps the handle of the parasol. Suddenly, the black shadow of the parasol tears the air. The strong wind blows away the pure white fire waves around. The tip of the parasol points diagonally down, and the horrible demon force emerges from the wind.

    "The real battle, now!"

    At the moment when the voice just fell, the wind saw the fragrance tightly holding the handle of the parasol, and stamped it with one foot. The powerful demon force exploded at the bottom of its foot. The thrust caused by the surging Qi force was directly to let the wind see the fragrance turn into a black shadow and shoot at the speechless.

    "Hoo -!"

    Listen to the sound of the wind blowing from the black shadow transformed by the fragrance. In a moment of speechless vigilance, I stare at the black shadow. With the palm of my hand, a light long knife emerges from the void and falls into his hands.

    It''s "Zhidian Zhena"!

    With a sudden grip of "Zhidian Zana", wordless tense the body, waiting in place, until the dark shadow is about to come to their own face, wordless just started to mention "Zhidian Zana" for the strong like, and then the force split down.

    All of a sudden, the power belonging to the realm, like the sharp blade, covers the blade of "Zhidian Zhena".

    "The realm of light and heavy -!"

    Originally, under the influence of the power of the realm, the "Zhidian Zana" with light blade was just like a meteorite falling from the sky in the moment when the force split. The air blew up Mars and broke out a sharp sound.

    At this moment, the weight of "zhidianzhena" can at least match a real mountain!

    In the face of the "Zhi Dian Zha Na" with the same force as the mountain peak, the wind saw that the delicate and beautiful face was still indifferent, with a slight tremble of hands, holding the parasol tightly and stabbing out violently.

    Mingming wind only stabbed the fragrance, but a sharp umbrella shadow appeared in front of it like a rain curtain. All of them made solid stabs on the blade of "Zhidian zhna" which was split like a heavy mountain.

    "Qiang --!"After a sharp sound that can pierce the eardrum, the powerful umbrella shadow will scatter the strength of light and heavy state on the blade of "Zhidian Zana". By the way, the incoming "Zhidian Zana" will be easily pushed away.

    "It''s worthy of being the best in fantasy town..."

    When the wind saw the attack of Youxiang, his face changed a little, and he smiled bitterly.

    Repeatedly use pure power to disperse the power of the realm. The wind can see the fragrance. How strong is the combat power

    This idea flashed in my mind. Speechless, I could only follow the power of "Zhi Dian Zhena" which was provoked, rotate myself, and carry the fragrance of wind to "Zhi Dian Zhena". I gave "Zhi Dian Zhena" to the power of "Zhi Dian Zhena". With a force, I could rotate in place in a tearing sound of "hiss".

    Suddenly, the blade of "Zhidian Zhena" turned into a blade light, with the sound of oppression, from the bottom to the top, facing the wind in front of it, I saw the faint fragrance cut off.

    "Come on!" When the wind saw the fragrance, it almost moved at the same time. Holding the umbrella tightly, wisps of demonic force like fog curled up from the umbrella, sending out a low vibration sound, rising up, and pointing heavily to the chopped "Zhi Palace".

    "Bang!"

    Steel and steel collide with each other, and the same dull sound resounds through the "quadruple border of the eternal night".

    "Drink!" The strong demon force is fluctuating around the body. It flows to the umbrella in the hand along the palm of the hand. The wind sees that the body of Youxiang is slightly bent. After a cold drink, the demon force on the umbrella in the hand suddenly coagulates and immediately explodes.

    "Bang!"

    The umbrellas on the "Zhidian Zana" burst into the sky, which suddenly burst into force, directly shaking the speechless holding the "Zhidian Zana" out.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Speechless a bit of teeth, a spin body, steady body shape, look up, see the opposite wind see fragrance.

    "Sure enough, it''s impossible to fight for the flower queen if you fight for melee ability!"

    The wind sees that Youxiang has no powerful ability. His fighting ability is almost all on the melee.

    It is impossible to win in the same field for those who sit in the strongest position of fantasy town by virtue of close combat.

    "Since you are invincible in close combat, I will fight back with my ability!"

    During speaking, speechless raised his hand, which once again raised the familiar pure white flame.

    However, although the white dragon''s flame is very strong, it just did not let the wind see the fragrance hurt.

    So, speechless also raised his other hand, on which, in a sound of "BiliBili Bili", there was a dark flash.

    The left hand holds the pure white flame, the right hand holds the paint black electric awn, speechless staring at the power that belongs to the white dragon and the black dragon respectively in front of the eyes, and then, unexpectedly, let the hand holding the pure white flame and the paint black electric awn close to the middle.

    "Hum!"

    In the moment when the pure white flame and the black electric light touch each other, a white flame and the black electric light burst out from the contact point, making the space distorted by the raw tear.

    When the wind saw the fragrance, his face became extremely solemn, and his eyes changed a little.

    The wind saw the fragrance clearly felt that when the pure white flame and the black electric awn contacted, the Demon power in his body actually became slow down.

    "What is that? Can it affect the operation of Demon power in my body? "

    This question, wind see fragrance is not the answer, at least at this moment.

    Because, in silent hands, the pure white flame and the painted black electric awn are constantly following the space around them, twisting, and slowly converging together during the slight peristalsis.

    Before long, a group of golden lights flickered on the surface, and the color also turned into a bright golden flame, floating in front of speechless.

 Chapter 1852

    When the bright golden flame with the golden light on the surface was born, a wave of extraordinary fury was suddenly rippling in the air.

    The strange wave is more and more violent. A silk of golden air flows out from the surrounding space like substance. At last, Tongtong is wrapped around the speechless body holding the bright golden flame like a pearl, and it rotates wildly.

    With the rotation of these golden air currents, a gust of wind came out suddenly and swept in all directions. It was so fierce that some big stones on the ground were hit that they rolled on the ground several times, let alone the fragile sunflowers.

    The wind saw the fragrance in his heart, and for the first time, he had an uncertain look.

    "What is that?"

    Seeing the fragrance with the wind has stored many years of experience, which can naturally distinguish some effects of the methods used before and after speechless.

    In addition to the power that should only belong to the realm of some monster and sage that has been seen more than once, the fragrance can be seen from the wind. The white flame used by the man who claims to be bayunbai should be a kind of ability to attack time.

    It is because we see the true face of the white flame that the wind sees the fragrance in order to make a timely response in the direct attack of the white flame. We cover our body with a huge demon force, let the flame burn out the existence time of the demon force itself, and we rush out of the fire curtain in a single breath.

    So. When the wind saw the fragrance, it was only the clothes on the body that were damaged, and there was no real damage.

    As for the knight''s uniform that is burning like a flame on the other side, it''s easier to recognize. It must be some kind of equipment that can enhance the user''s strength.

    At the beginning, the scarlet light on the other side should be something that can be reproduced in their own body by borrowing the power of others.

    It has to be said that the wind sees nothing on the surface of fragrance, but it has seen through everything for a long time.

    Whether it''s the effect of "Ruby mode", "the burning flame of white dragon" or the increase of "holy riding clothes", it''s seen by the wind that the fragrance can be seen through by experience, although it doesn''t know the proper body. But I can see through it. It is enough to prove that the wind sees the fragrance well.

    However, in front of the eyes, there is a shining golden flame with golden light on the surface, but nothing can be seen when the wind sees the fragrance!

    I don''t know what kind of power it has or what kind of effect it will have. I don''t know what kind of ability it is. How to solve it.

    But. Looking at the golden flame, the wind saw the fragrance, but there was a feeling of sweaty palms, telling her. It''s not just good-looking.

    "Whoo..." A very depressing breath was long vomited by the fragrance seen by the wind, and looked closely at the holding of the bright golden flame. His face seemed to be a little pale and speechless. The fragrance smiled at the wind, and he laughed wildly.

    "Yes! That''s it! "

    The fierce demon force surged out from the body where the wind saw the fragrance, making the whole body of the fragrance bloom with dazzling light, just like a round of shining sun, which can''t be seen directly.

    "In that case, I will give my best shot to decide with you. If you want to imagine who is the best in the country, let''s distinguish black and white."

    In the laughter full of joy, the surrounding space, a wave of air flow like power waves also permeated out, and rushed out in a fierce and unmatched way, all of which penetrated into the body with the fragrance of the wind.

    In this case, if there is an outsider present, you can see that speechless and wind seeing fragrance seem to be competing for something. The space around the body constantly emerges a little wave of unknown power, which turns into air flow and entangles them.

    However, the difference is that speechless just because the bright gold flame in the hand has an impact on the surrounding space, it makes the space as if it had a chemical effect, infiltrating its own strength.

    And the wind sees the fragrance is through the space, with the nature fusion together, is absorbing the nature''s strength, unceasingly enhances own demon strength.

    In such a case, the momentum of Youxiang becomes more and more frightening until it reaches a certain peak.

    I feel the breath of the fragrance in the wind, which has never been stronger than before. In wordless eyes, I feel the blood all over my body is boiling at this moment.

    Although wordless itself is not as powerful as the fragrance seen in the wind, wordless has rarely met a battle that requires full strength since it was promoted to level 9.

    Now, the most powerful "Ruby mode" has been used, even the "holy riding clothes" which can increase their strength in all aspects. At this moment, wordless has come up with the most powerful strength they can.

    Coupled with the fact that he is fighting against the most powerful king in Fantasia, the feeling of blood boiling for a long time makes wordless can''t help laughing.

    "It''s not over yet!"In the laughter, the silent body once again emerged as the power of the realm, and all of them were like flowing water. Like money, they flowed into the bright golden flame which was born from the combination of the white dragon''s flame and the black dragon''s lightning.

    "The realm of life and death!"

    A thought of life!

    I want to die!

    The power of "the realm of life and death" that can change a person''s life and death with a little touch is like a layer of light film, covering the bright golden flame with golden light, making the strange waves rising from the bright golden flame more violent, and faintly bringing the breath of death.

    Looking up, I saw the fragrance of the wind, which was full of terror. I was speechless and timid. I was as tall as a gun and looked very dignified.

    "Since you have the most powerful title in Fantasia, I will accept it without hesitation!"

    "It depends on whether you have the strength and qualification!" The wind saw the Demon power of Youxiang climb to the top, and at the end, it was almost the same as the essence to wrap the whole body, only the happy laughter reverberated.

    "If you can, try it!"

    The laughter stopped abruptly. At the same time, the Demon power on Youxiang suddenly began to become introverted. After a while, it was a flash, splitting up a figure.

    Green curly short hair, wearing red and dark red checkered open vest and knee length skirt of the same color, wearing yellow bow tie in front of the body, wearing a white long sleeved shirt inside the vest, holding a parasol in hand.

    Another wind sees fragrance!

    That''s the fragrance of the wind!

    Wind see fragrance has the ability to separate a completely different body from itself!

    This separation, with the wind to see the fragrance of the original, almost has a complete degree of power!

    That is to say, speechless now is facing the strongest existence of the two fantasy villages!

    "Come on! Come and fight! "

    It''s still the same sentence. When the two wind saw the fragrance, they held up their parasol at the same time, and the demon''s strength surged to the tip of the parasol.

    With the infusion of such a huge demon force, the tip of the two umbrellas is flowing with a green energy like liquid.

    "One move! Let''s decide! "

    With a sudden shock of the hand, the two winds saw that the fragrance was the same and pointed the parasol in their hands to speechless. Immediately, all the demon forces of the whole body followed the parasol.

    "Doublepark" --! "

    The demon force flowing on the two umbrellas'' tips erupted suddenly, and the two shining pillars with sharp and incomparably harsh sound exploded. The space was cut like lightning, and they were directed to the speechless distance.

    Where the light column passes, the space inch breaks and breaks!

    The speechless vision is all covered by the bright light above the overwhelming light column. As the target of the light column, speechless can also clearly feel how terrible the power of gold is in those two huge light columns.

    However, wordless also has absolute confidence.

    The golden flame that merges the strength of two beasts, plus the strength of realm, any offensive must be dissipated in front of this strength!

    Suddenly step forward, speechless released a hand, held up the shining golden flame above your head, shook your arm, as if you wanted to throw the golden flame out of your hand, and suddenly waved it!

    "Whew --!"

    Just like a meteor, a bright golden streamer comes out of the speechless hands and shoots violently with the momentum of breaking bamboo.

    In the moment of streamer shooting, the surrounding space is like a lake which has been put into a huge rock, and then it suddenly breaks up, exploding a crack of more than ten meters in size, and spreading along the path of streamer flying.

 Chapter 1853

    "Whew --!"

    In a very sharp sound explosion, the bright golden flame, which turned into streamer, went through the sky like a meteor. Along the way, the space directly broke into dark cracks nearly ten meters long, which completely affected the space like broken glass.

    "Whew --!"

    The strong light emanating from the two huge beams of light falling from the sky seems to occupy the whole sky, and it also carries the extremely terrifying power and the sharp sound like the scrambled space, just like a meteorite, falling straight down.

    Whether it''s the golden streamer or the bright light column, both contain the terrible attacks that can make the space waves along the way break and crack spread. Only those waves that may overflow or leak out are enough to shock a ninth level strong man to death on the spot!

    It''s just that the two extremely horrible attacks finally collided with each other in the next instant under the influence of even heaven and earth changing color.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    However, just as speechless and wind see delicate fragrance tightening body, preparing for the coming victory and defeat, waiting for the shock big explosion caused by the collision of the two attacks, there is no strange sound in the mid air.

    Speechless and wind saw faint fragrance and looked up in dismay. They saw two attacks colliding together. Then they saw such a scene.

    In midair, the scale is totally different. The two attacks with totally different colors did not have a fierce confrontation with each other directly at the moment of collision, but rather twisted together like two different colored water masses.

    I don''t know when the two attacks of gold and green began to twist into a huge sphere. The two colors of gold and green also rotate in the sphere. The space around the sphere becomes extremely twisted, and there is a very subtle tearing sound, which comes out from the inside of the sphere.

    Speechless eyes tightly fixed on the air and twisted into a ball. A sphere of two colors. His face was as white as paper, and even his body was shaking. Shao ''s Magic wave weakened to an unprecedented level, if not some surplus. I''m afraid I can''t even suspend wordless in the air.

    Obviously. Integrate the fire of white dragon with the lightning of black dragon. It formed the bright golden flame with golden light on the surface, and even strengthened the "realm of life and death", this attack. It has almost drained the magic that has never been exhausted in wordless body.

    Compared with speechless, it seems a little better when the wind sees the fragrance.

    After all, it''s the incarnation of nature. Although the devil gun just destroyed the Demon power in the body of Fengjian Youxiang, nature is still providing power to Fengjian Youxiang continuously to supplement the Demon power. This will make the recovered Demon power much better than wordless even if it''s insignificant.

    However, the face of Youxiang at the sight of the wind also revealed the pale color of silk, which could not even maintain the separation, and collapsed directly. The eyes of Youxiang at the sight of the wind also looked closely at the ball twisted into a ball in the mid air, and did not move away for a moment.

    Under the gaze of speechless and fragrant wind, the sphere, which is constantly twisted and emits subtle tearing sound, suddenly fluctuates violently like the magma before the eruption of volcano, and expands abruptly!

    Looking at the huge twisted sphere which suddenly started from the strange fluctuation and expanded and opened, both speechless and the wind saw the fragrance felt a sense of unease for no reason, which made their hearts sink down.

    In the end, the sphere in the wave expansion becomes more and more distorted, and the surrounding space is like being suppressed by something, sending out the sound of "clicking".

    Before long, the twisted sphere in the wave expansion suddenly bloomed with dazzling light, but all the sounds were quirky and stopped, and even the space suddenly became stable, no longer abnormal.

    Until this moment, the silent and the wind saw the fragrance in their hearts, a warning rose. It seemed that they had sensed something. Their faces suddenly changed, regardless of the body that had consumed a lot of magic and Demon power, their body shape moved, and they suddenly retreated when they were mad.

    In the moment when speechless and the wind saw the fragrance suddenly fade away, the twisted sphere with strong light was just like a punctured balloon, bursting suddenly.

    "Dong -!"

    With an earth shaking explosion, the eye piercing light fell from the sky, the twisted ball seemed to reach a critical point, and finally it could not bear it, carrying the extremely terrible shock waves, and exploded from the mid air.

    Where the wind and waves pass, the space starts to vibrate, and in less than half a second, like a piece of glass, a piece of crack!

    "Bang --!"

    The speechless and windy fragrance in the violent retreat just left a certain distance, and then it was caught up by the terrible impact, like a truck from the cross air impact, which severely impacted the speechless and windy fragrance."Pooh!"

    Under the terrible impact, a mouthful of red blood burst out from the lips of the speechless and the wind seeing the fragrance. Immediately, both of them were like garbage, which poured out and directly hit the barrier of the "eternal quadruple barrier" covering the whole solar flower field.

    "Bang!"

    It''s very clear that the "four boundaries of the eternal night" have been smashed by the speechless flying and the fragrance seen by the wind, and the rest have been washed down by the impact of the wind and waves, completely disappeared.

    The shockable afterwaves continue to spread around.

    The sun flower field is close to the "great border of Boli" in fantasy town.

    In the case that the storm is still raging and there is no obstruction, it will not be long before the "great border of Boli" will suffer the same impact. At that time, it will inevitably be like the "quadruple border of eternal night", directly broken!

    At that time, if we lose the most important "border of Boli", the fantasy town will be doomed!

    "Hum!"

    At the critical moment, in the sky, a dark crack covered with ferocious eyes suddenly appeared in the tremor of space.

    A tall figure emerged and flashed to the sky.

    "The realm of motion and stillness!"

    At the same time, such a sound reverberated in the mid air, a huge force also surged out of the tall figure in the mid air, and shrouded it, which made the shock waves like the storm waves were stopped and solidified completely.

    Of course, it''s not enough just to freeze.

    "The realm of being and being -!"

    At the next moment, the same voice, but the sound of different contents echoed again. A more powerful force than just a little bit shrouded in this world again, and sent out a circle of ripples containing strange power.

    Under the ripples, all the shock waves that have been frozen and touched by the ripples disappear into this world as if they have never appeared.

    After almost ten seconds, the stormy waves in this area disappeared completely, leaving a silent scene, as if nothing had happened, which made people''s heart beat.

    After the storm was completely wiped out, the tall figure in the mid air came down and stood on the ground.

    Golden hair, purple eyes, wearing a pink white princess dress with the same purple robe in front of me, wearing the same pink white flower bud cap on my head, and holding a parasol in my hand.

    Who else but purple

    Purple gently waved his hand, and a soft force flew out, into the front and back two different directions, then holding two clothes in a mess, with bloodstained people, came back to their own front.

    Purple didn''t go to the wind to see the fragrance, but looked directly at the wordless, looked at the wordless state that had been completely in a coma, the "Saint riding clothes" and "Ruby mode" on her body were all relieved, and she smiled bitterly.

    "It''s just a drop of blood. If you want to get it, there are many ways. Why do you have to make yourself like this?"

    The mouth says so, but purple also knows that it''s entirely because she doesn''t return to speechless side, and has been hiding in the dark to peep speechless will let speechless directly with the simplest rough way to try to get a drop of blood solution of wind see fragrance, which is also her fault.

    Squatting down, purple put his hand on the silent body, a moment later, he was relieved.

    "It''s OK. Although the injury is very serious, the recovery ability of Xiaoyan should be recovered soon..."

 Chapter 1854

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support! 2015! Friends need a lot of support

    Originally, the "holy riding suit" was based on the "holy riding armor" as the prototype, which was enhanced and transformed, that is to say, it was born as the equipment that can greatly increase the user''s abilities in all aspects.

    But "Saint riding armour" itself is just a magic collection made up of magic, which is similar to that of the beast with the same magic collection.

    Naturally, "paladins" are just like pure magical equipment.

    What''s different is that the will of the animals themselves is lodged in the blood of the users. The users only need to provide magic, so that the animals themselves can turn into their own forms and abilities.

    The "holy riding armor" is mainly based on the design drawings. Users must make the dragon that makes the design drawings of the "holy riding armor" use magic to build the "holy riding armor" according to the design drawings, so that the "holy riding armor" can show its shape and ability.

    It''s the same with "Palazzo".

    That is to say, the exchange of this A-level legendary military uniform, in fact, more accurately, wordless is just the exchange of the "Saint riding" design.

    According to the data of body and ability of silent in all aspects, the system creates the most suitable design drawing for silent ''holy riding'', and then provides the design drawing of ''holy riding'' to silent.

    So, wordless only needs to be like the holy dragons in the world of "star Carved Dragon Knights", according to this design drawing, to build with their own magic. So that the "holy riding" can be displayed and equipped on their own.

    Therefore, speechless ability is so easy in the battle, only by one thought, the "holy riding armor" is summoned out.

    And naturally, when the magic of wordless body is completely exhausted, or directly lost consciousness, and there is no way to mobilize the magic, his "holy riding" will disappear.

    "Ruby mode" is similar.

    Although there is still time to maintain, the "Ruby mode" is still a blood ability. As long as there is no words to lose consciousness. There is no way to maintain the "Ruby model".

    In the moment when the "Ruby mode" and "holy riding clothes" are lost due to the user''s unconsciousness, the breath of wordless body weakens with a very clear trend, and stops after falling out of the semi divine stage.

    Feel the blood on that body. The breath on the speechless body with eyes closed is constantly weakening. Purple also sighed a little. Stroked the silent cheek, and the tone became unusually soft.

    "You''ve worked hard..."

    It''s really hard!

    Can and even before the purple has not been able to defeat, the real sense of fantasy the strongest wind see fragrance war to this point. Even if it is because of the relationship between "Ruby mode" and "Saint riding clothes", wordless is enough to be proud.

    After saying this, purple stood up, looked up and looked around.

    The first thing to look at is the location of a terrible mess.

    At this time, the golden yellow of sunflower and the green of grassland have disappeared completely. Only the gray and brown of soil are left.

    As if the typhoon were passing through, the scene became a mess. The sunflowers and grassland had already disappeared in the battle. The ground was as if it had been razed to the ground, showing the most gray color. Even there were potholes everywhere, covered with stones, which was quite desolate.

    Not only that, in the surrounding space, a series of dark space cracks can be seen everywhere, some even break up black scenes like black holes, some are still falling debris like broken glass, and the boundless darkness in the space cracks makes people feel cold.

    It can be imagined that if an ordinary person or the existence of weak strength accidentally touches these space cracks, what kind of end will be ushered in.

    "This should be the most serious destruction of Fantasia?" Purple rubbed his brow and heart like a headache.

    "It''s too much to worry about..."

    If purple didn''t catch up in time and stop the spread, this would be more than that.

    "That''s why I hate mindless fighting..."

    Leaving such a feeling, the next moment, a voice suddenly interrupted purple''s meditation.

    "Cough Cough

    With the sound of such a cough with a little color of pain, purple reacted, and the corner of the mouth was filled with a slightly teasing arc. Turning his head, he saw the direction of the cough.

    There, the wind saw Youxiang covering her chest with one hand and supporting the ground with a parasol with the other hand. Although her face was abnormally pale and her body was shaking, there were blood stains all over her clothes. The wind saw Youxiang still standing up, as if she could not allow herself to lie on the ground, coughing and coughing.

    Speechless has lost consciousness under the impact of the storm. The wind sees Youxiang, but it still has consciousness. Moreover, it has spare efforts to stand up. From here, we can see how powerful the wind sees Youxiang.It''s a pity that such a strong wind does not lose consciousness, but it does not have the same immortality as wordless. As the strongest monster, it is also the embodiment of nature. Even if it has strong resilience, it seems that for a while, it is impossible to recover the injury.

    Looking at the weak body supporting himself, he stood up, but his face was pale. The wind covering his chest saw the fragrance. Purple took out his paper fan and covered his lower face, but his tone was not without the meaning of teasing.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

    Once upon a time, the wind saw fragrance and purple also had a fight.

    In that battle, because of the concern for the safety of Fantasia, purple didn''t exert all her strength. As a result, she was hit by the wind which exerted all her strength without any scruple. It can be said that she was extremely embarrassed.

    Now, Fengshui turns around in turn. It''s natural for Zihui to see that Youxiang becomes so miserable in the fight against speechless people.

    But when the wind saw the fragrance, it seemed as if he had guessed that Zihui was such a reaction. He covered his chest and didn''t even look at Zihui. He cast his eyes on the speechless body and looked at him in a coma. After a long time, he showed a somewhat empty smile.

    "It looks like I won..."

    That''s right.

    Wordless has lost consciousness, which is equivalent to the loss of combat ability. Although the wounds on the body are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, they can no longer continue to fight.

    On the contrary, the wind can see the fragrance. Even if there are serious injuries enough to kill ordinary people or monsters for more than ten times, the recovery power can''t be compared with speechless. However, with the support of nature, the Demon power has recovered a little, and there may be no way for close combat, but one or two magic cannons can still be released.

    In other words, the battle was won by the wind.

    "That''s true..." Purple also frankly admitted this statement, but the line of sight has been staring at the body of the fragrance seen by the wind.

    "But why don''t we feel like you''re not very happy?"

    "I just can''t accept such a victory..." The wind saw that the fragrance moved slightly, and there was a sharp pain in the body everywhere, and he opened his mouth indifferently.

    "If he doesn''t faint, it''s probably me who lost, and I also have fighting ability. It''s not a matter of winning or losing at all..."

    "If not coma? Maybe you lost? And combat power? " Purple looked at the wind and saw the fragrance.

    "It''s a surprise that you will also use the hypothesis of" if "and" probably "after a battle. It seems that you don''t want to admit the result of this battle..."

    It''s really a surprise.

    For the fragrance of wind, fighting is fighting. The process of fighting is changing rapidly, and anything can happen. It is absolutely impossible to evaluate a battle with the word "if" after a battle.

    After all, there is no if in the battle, the result is everything.

    Wind see fragrance really won in this battle, this is not to question.

    There is nothing to say.

    Because, speechless really lost consciousness, can''t continue to fight.

    The wind saw that Youxiang knew the result very well. He frowned at himself who used "if" to deny the result, but he soon put on a chuckle.

    "Maybe I''m looking forward to another fight with him!"

    Left this sentence, the wind saw the fragrance to support the body, also supported own parasol, turned around, some slowly walked away.

    "It''s a fine day today. Should the flowers grow well?"

    Looking at the wind, I saw the back of faint fragrance, and purple was silent for a long time, then sighed helplessly.

    "We are really not good at dealing with her..."

 Chapter 1855

    Consciousness, chaotic as chaos

    Body, as heavy as iron and lead

    Strength, like water lost

    Voice, as hoarse as turbid

    This is the feeling of being speechless at this moment.

    He felt that he was just like a drowning man. He could not see the edge of the boundless horizon. He could say that he was just sinking in the ocean of despair.

    The body is struggling, but there is no way to support it.

    Hands and feet in the row, but still feel in the sinking, as if falling into hell.

    In this coma state where breathing becomes difficult, speechless can only bear the sense of vanity of the body, follow the confused consciousness and wander everywhere.

    And all of this, because of the total exhaustion of magic and the serious blow to the body, can bring such a feeling that can be said to be uncomfortable.

    Obviously, the injuries suffered before the coma, even if recovered in a short period of time, the pain at that moment, still makes the speechless coma with this pain very painful.

    Fortunately, pain comes and goes quickly.

    After I don''t know how long it has passed, wordless feels that his chaotic consciousness finally shows signs of cohesion, and the body gradually can make the power up, and the dark ocean like drowning begins to become bright.

    As if awakened in general, speechless slowly opened his eyes, a pair of some lax wine red pupil to expose in the air. It wasn''t until a while later that I got the focus and saw the scene in front of me.

    Ceiling.

    No.

    It''s a wooden roof.

    Moreover, it is the same roof as the Japanese tatami room in Penglai mountain night.

    However, I have no words to know that the familiar roof in front of me is certainly not the roof in Penglai Shanhui night room.

    It''s easy to say why. Although there are computers and game consoles in Penglai Shanhui''s night room, there are no modern fluorescent lamps or light bulbs. The roof in front of me. But there is a bright fluorescent lamp in action, illuminating the speechless vision.

    Where is this

    This is the first question in wordless mind.

    Why am I here

    This is the second question in wordless mind.

    What''s wrong with me

    This is the third question in wordless mind.

    But obviously it''s the third question, which is the first one to be answered, and then. The second question is also solved after wordless solution of the third question. Only the first question. There is no way to solve it by yourself.

    By the way Cover head, speechless some bitter smile.

    "I was in a coma in the battle to see fragrance in the wind..."

    To be more precise, it should be said that in the battle to see fragrance in the wind. Speechless made an all-out strike, and then in order to avoid the impact of this strike and the wind see fragrance with the same all-out strike generated by the aftershock, made every effort to retreat.

    Then, there is no then.

    Speechless only remember that he was swept by the aftershocks in the process of violent retreat. As soon as his body ached, his consciousness was completely lost.

    I don''t know what happened in the back, but I can guess even if I see the roof in front of me.

    Someone must have come to the scene, found himself dizzy, and brought himself here.

    So the second and the third questions were answered.

    As for the first question, speechless has no spare time to think. There is only one thought left in my heart.

    I feel dizzy.

    So, in the battle with the wind, who wins

    If the wind sees the fragrance is also dizzy, it is a draw.

    But if the wind sees that there is still a breath of fragrance, and it can hold on, there is no doubt that he lost his fighting ability and lost in the past.

    There are two possibilities. Wordless tends to the second.

    There is no reason for it, just because the strong and strong of the fragrance seen by the wind has made a deep impression on the silent heart, which makes it impossible for the wordless to imagine the appearance of the faint and serious injury of the fragrance seen by the wind.

    Speechless is to feel that the strong and strong character of the fragrance seen in the wind will probably die, Shi Ran''s leaving

    This idea, though not all right, has been guessed at.

    Therefore, speechless will show such a bitter smile.

    "I didn''t expect to lose the long lost battle..."

    This battle, speechless has completely put out all the strength.

    Not only has the most powerful "Ruby mode" been used, but also the "holy riding clothes" have been equipped, and even the abilities of the animals have been used. It can be said that the trump card has been given out, and the best efforts have been really used.Although there are still many methods and abilities that are not used, those methods and abilities, compared with the trumps such as "Ruby mode", "holy riding" and "beast attached", will only be disgraceful if they are used to deal with the fragrance of wind.

    As for calling out the animal body directly, it is even more nonsense.

    It is true that if the strength of the host is increased, so will the strength of the animals that live in the host''s blood, but that is when the strength of the host itself is increased.

    Wordless is promoted to semi divine level by means of "Ruby mode", which is not the power of wordless itself, but the result of a kind of ability. In this case, the strength of the beasts will not be improved.

    Therefore, when wordless entered the purple "Ruby mode" and ascended to the level of semi divine level, the strength of the animals remained at the level of wordless at the peak of the Ninth level. Even if the effect of all-round increase of "holy riding clothes" was improved, it was barely considered to be the strength of semi divine level.

    The beast that barely reaches the level of demigod is used to deal with the 97 level beast. One or two more levels are the peak of the demigod

    That''s a shame, too.

    In addition, it is undoubtedly a stupid thing to let outsiders take part in the battle at that level, which will cause many variables in the battle. Therefore, wordless refused the proposal of three people coming out in that month, Gusha and Xiayin more than once in the battle. Only the abilities of white dragon and black dragon are used to fight against the wind and see the fragrance.

    Needless to say, there are not only speechless helpers, but also fragrance in the wind, which is much stronger than speechless.

    After all, when the wind sees the fragrance, it can split into a separate body which is equal to the Buddha.

    At that time, it will become the month, the sand, the sound of summer, and the battle between white dragon and black dragon. It will definitely be promoted to the level one or two that is the peak of semi God.

    Therefore, no matter from which point of view, this battle is wordless.

    This fact, at last, made wordless realize that he is not a strong man at all.

    Indeed, after being promoted to level 9, I have never fought with all my strength except this time, even the peak of level 9 in normal state.

    But that''s not because speechless is too strong, just because the real strong are too few, speechless has not met it.

    In the World War I against the fragrance of the wind, wordless really began to realize that he was not weak, but he was definitely not strong. Compared with the real strong, the existence of those semi divine ranks, he was far behind.

    Of course, this is also because wordless has been doing the task of "semi divine road".

    If you have no words to submit the task of "semi divine road" and generate props that can promote the semi divine level, then the result will be different.

    But wordless ambition is great.

    He does not want to be an ordinary semi divine level strong, but wants to be a semi divine level peak strong!

    Think of here, speechless can''t help but stretch out one hand of oneself, hold high to lie in front of oneself, again mercilessly shake.

    "It seems that the task of" semi divine road "needs to be carried out as soon as possible..."

    "Shua..."

    At this time, a voice like this came out.

    I saw that a Japanese paper door was suddenly opened not far away from speechless. A small figure came in with a basin and towel in his hands.

    That''s a little girl.

    One has lovely cat ears, brown shoulder length short hair, a green hat, gold earrings on his left ear, a red dress coat on his body, a gold dress edge and white sleeves and hem, with two brown black tails on the back, and a white little Lori on the tip of the tail.

    "Meow, meow, meow!" And the little loli in the cat ear seems to notice that she wakes up speechless. She stays a little bit, and then she makes a cat call. She runs out at a very fast speed and keeps shouting.

    "Lord blue! Purple adult''s strange fiance adult woke up meow! "

    Smell speech, speechless from the corner of the mouth.

    Even if the fiance adults, inexplicably ran out of the blue adults speechless also know who, but that strange is what

    Do you look strange

 Chapter 1856

    (fourth more...)

    (get a door, and come back at night, so first update, hope to see friends back to support when awesome at night)...

    here is a small wooden house on the edge of the realm.

    The wooden house, like the lost forever Pavilion in the bamboo forest, is a kind of Japanese house in the ancient times. Its scale is not very large, only a little larger than the buildings of ordinary people.

    From the outside, except for the hall, kitchen and other places, this small wooden house can only accommodate four or five people. Of course, this is the result of the consideration of one room for one person.

    The difference between the house of yongyongting and the house of yongyongting is that even though it looks very old, the whole building looks like a brand-new one, as if it has not been destroyed by the years. This small wooden house on the edge of the realm has no such feeling, but no one will think it is a very common house.

    Because, ordinary houses, surrounding, will never have countless dark spaces.

    Moreover, there is a ferocious eye bead in this endless dark space.

    In such a small wooden house, a Japanese tatami room, speechless sat on a bed directly paved on the ground, in front of which was a tray with several dishes and a bowl of rice, just like a patient, receiving care.

    In fact, he is really hungry without words. Even if the food in front of him is just a simple one, he has an impulse to devour them all.

    However, speechless did not move the dishes in front of the tray for a long time. There is still a calm expression on his face.

    The reason is very simple. It''s just that there are two extremely strong eyes beside me that stay on wordless body, making wordless uncomfortable.

    Look carefully, on the side of the bed, a figure is staying there, staring at the speechless sitting on the bed.

    It''s a very tall young girl, who can''t be outdone by the purple, the fragrance seen by the wind and the eight meanings of Yonglin.

    The girl has a pair of fox like ears on her head and nine huge tails behind her, each of which is more than one meter and five. The hair on it is very smooth. And it has a golden luster, and its tail is white. It''s the tail of a fox at a glance.

    And the girl with the fox''s ears and tail is still wearing a similar purple style. The front part of the body has a princess dress like a Taoist robe. Just. The dress in front of the girl is not purple, but blue, and the princess skirt is not pink. It''s pure white, and the sleeves are wide.

    In this way, the girl put her hands on the wide and thick sleeves, and sat on the ground in a very standard, standard posture like etiquette. She wore a white hat on her head, with golden shoulder length hair under the hat, and the same golden pair of pupils were fixed on her speechless body. She kept on measuring, as if she was measuring something It''s the smell of inspection.

    On the side of the girl, the little lolly just sat on the ground, learning from her appearance, but her body twists and turns from time to time. Obviously, she is not a peaceful Lord. She did not look at the silent eyes, but she has a very strong color of curiosity.

    By such a big one small two in various degrees can be said to be extremely beautiful and lovely size girls with a strong line of sight, speechless even if the face is thick, will feel uncomfortable.

    So, speechless can only scratch cheek, but voice.

    "Is there anything strange about me?"

    Until speechless, the two young girls, one big and one small, took back their eyes. First, they looked at each other, and then the big fox like young girl spoke cautiously.

    "No, you misunderstood me. I don''t have such a rude idea..."

    At first glance, young girls like foxes seem to be polite and respectful.

    But speechless but can hear, this fox like girl in hesitation.

    Hesitation should not treat oneself so respectfully.

    "Ah..." Speechless slightly sighed.

    "Well, if you have anything to say or ask, just say it. Even if you ask, in a roundabout way, the guesser will be very tired..."

    "Is that so?" The young girl nodded her head and finally asked such a question.

    "Well, are you really Mr. purple''s fiance?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the little Laurie beside the cat''s ear also drew her body a little closer. In her wordless eyes, she looked more curious.

    It is obvious that this problem is the reason why the two girls, a freshman and a little girl, have been observing speechless.

    He shakes his head like a silent smirk, picks up the bowl in the tray in front of him, eats it with a small mouth, and opens his mouth when the fox like girl and the cat like little Lori start to get impatient."Don''t you introduce yourself first?"

    Smell speech, this big one small two young girls slightly a Zheng.

    The fox like young girl hesitated for a moment and then responded.

    "I am bayunlan, the Shishen of purple adult!"

    Shishen!

    That is, the spirit or body that serves the master!

    In front of her, this young girl, like a fox, is a Nine Tailed Fox. She is the servant of purple and specially serves the purple beast, Shi Shen!

    As for the name of eight cloud blue, it was the name purple took for her after she became the Shishen of purple. The original name is unknown, but it can be seen from the fact that purple gave her eight cloud''s last name. This Shishen girl is not as harmless as it seems on the surface!

    "Meow! The name of orange is orange meow! "

    Cat ear''s little Laurie is a lively and cheerful voice, in response to the silent inquiry.

    "Orange is Lord Blue''s shishenmeow!"

    In other words, the little girl named orange cat ear is a monster specially serving Bayun blue. That is to say, she is the Shishen of Zishi and a member of Bayun family.

    However, orange does not have the surname of eight clouds, which proves that orange, as a god of decline, is not brilliant in its own ability and is not enough to be named eight clouds by purple.

    In front of her eyes, she is a member of the eight cloud family!

    And this small wooden house on the edge of the realm is the eight cloud family!

    Purple real living place!

    After knowing that this is the house of eight clouds, wordless also guessed that it was purple who came here after the battle with the wind and saw the fragrance, and brought himself here.

    But, speechless pour did not expect, blue and orange unexpectedly can mention this matter of fiance.

    It''s not hard to imagine.

    Although purple usually does not have any dignity, and also easy to eat and do nothing, and throw away the ground, but its own super strength and demon general wisdom is really frightening.

    As the Shishen of Shishen and Shishen of purple, blue and orange respect purple from the heart. Now, a man suddenly comes out and says that he is the fiance of his most respected Master and master. No wonder that blue and orange look speechless with such a strange look.

    To this end, speechless in the heart secretly shook his head, but on the surface, he smiled at the blue and orange.

    "Did violet ever deny it?"

    Blue and orange were speechless.

    Needless to say, purple has never denied this, at least not in front of blue and orange.

    "I understand your feelings..." I opened my mouth without a word.

    "But believe me, my relationship with violet is more complicated than you think, and more important and meaningful than the relationship between unmarried couples!"

    Not really.

    Even life can''t be separated from each other. This kind of relationship is much closer and more meaningful than the so-called unmarried couple.

    "Ah, la..."

    And almost in the moment when the silent voice fell, the familiar voice also reverberated from the door and spread to the ears of all the people at the scene.

    "I can hear you say that. It''s not in vain for us to go so far and get you back..."

    Hearing this sound, the three men turned their heads at the same time and looked out the door. When they saw the purple standing there with a paper fan, covering the corners of their mouths, they looked directly at the silence, and their eyes were full of teasing and joy.

    "I almost forgot that Xiaoyan is now called bayunbai. His name is very good. How about calling it later?"

    "Purple Lord!" Blue and orange were slightly surprised.

    What''s purple doing

    Are you admitting that this man can have the surname of Bayun

    But speechless did not understand the surprise in the blue and orange heart at all, and showed his hands ungratefully.

    "It''s still free. It sounds like a burden. It''s OK to be a pseudonym..."

    Blue and orange are confused in an instant.

    A pseudonym

    Bayun''s surname can only be used as a pseudonym

    Moreover, it seems that purple adults don''t care about this.

    In front of this man, in the end, where is sacred

 Chapter 1857

    For the blue and orange that respect purple from the heart, the surname of eight clouds can be said to be a kind of glory.

    For this reason, blue will be proud of having the surname of eight clouds, and orange has been working hard to get the surname of eight clouds.

    Now, there is a person who takes this kind of surname as a pseudonym, and the complexity in blue''s heart can be imagined.

    And orange is pure admiration. There are twinkling stars in the wordless eyes.

    "Meow, take the surname of Bayun as a pseudonym. The strange fiance is really powerful, meow..."

    Smell words, the sweat in wordless heart.

    For him, the surname of Bayun is really special, but it''s not to the extent of glory. If there''s something good, it''s just a pity if there''s no one. It''s a good choice to be a pseudonym. After all, there''s no need to go in and out of all kinds of replica worlds. Sometimes, it''s necessary to hide identity.

    Take the surname of eight clouds as a pseudonym and you will be worshipped. I have never imagined it.

    Besides, why is it a strange fiance

    People who don''t know think they are orange''s fiance

    Instead, it''s blue. I feel a little uneasy.

    "Purple Lord, this Lord Bai. Is it really your fiance?... "

    Since this time, blue has been around purple.

    It''s better to say that blue always follows purple. Basically, except when purple sleeps, or when purple tells blue to do something, blue always follows purple.

    So, for purple, blue than everyone knows, including some of purple''s best friends.

    But. Some time ago. When purple came out of his room as usual, blue found that purple suddenly had some very abrupt changes.

    For example, in the past. Purple always sleeps in the daytime. I will definitely come out at night. And I have to sleep for 12 hours every day, but from the previous period of time, purple''s work and rest time seems to have a little adjustment. Sometimes even during the day activities, sleep at night.

    In addition, before, purple had always been full of praise for the dishes made by blue, but from some time ago, when purple ate the dishes made by blue, he would frown from time to time, show a little dissatisfied expression, and would mutter such a sentence.

    "Although blue is also delicious, compared with Xiaoyan, the gap is not so big. Our appetite is completely spoiled by Xiaoyan..."

    Not only these changes, but also some of purple''s behaviors have made blue confused.

    For example, from the beginning of the change, the first day, purple suddenly made such a proposal to blue.

    "I haven''t been to Fantasia for a long time. Let''s take a tour in Fantasia!"

    Then, I was always lazy, so lazy that I even threw the work of maintaining the "great border of Boli" to the blue purple. It was like homesickness, and I wandered through the whole fantasy country.

    For another example, in the past, I used to use the ability of "gap" to peep at the purple of various people, things and things in the fantasy countryside. In recent times, when I opened "gap" to peep, I would whisper such a sentence to myself.

    "I don''t know what Xiaoyan is doing now?..."

    Then, I always like peeping, but I will never aim at someone. The scope of peeping is very wide. Recently, purple has only used the ability of "gap" to observe a person, and is a strange man that blue never knew or knew.

    If it''s just like this, it''s OK. How evil is purple''s IQ? Blue is clear. It''s not surprising that purple makes some behaviors that make her confused and unpredictable.

    But the most unacceptable thing for blue is that the most respected purple adult in his mind, when he was sleeping recently, would dream, blush and charming, and say something similar to this.

    "Well Little words There No... "

    Blue clearly remembers how messy he is when he overhears purple''s performance and dreamwords. And for countless times, blue also wants to cry out crazily.

    "Who is this little word?!"

    Unfortunately, blue didn''t get the answer once. Every time she asked about purple, she was also looked at by purple with meaningful eyes and smiled perfunctorily.

    It wasn''t long before blue was finally discovered.

    It turns out that the strange man purple has been observing with "gap" for a long time is the "little word" in the "hearsay"!

    What''s more, this mysterious "little word" even claimed to be bayunbai, and said that he was bayunzi''s fiance and the head of the Bayun family!Blue said that his recent brain is really not enough.

    Blue can be one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand. Purple has never had a friendship with such a man, or even a chance to meet, say hello, or brush off, at least not in blue''s cognition.

    And purple has always been, in addition to sleep, basically around there will be blue follow, if purple really know a heterosexual, blue can not be unknown.

    But this time, blue''s cognition has been completely subverted.

    Two people who don''t know each other at all, it''s possible that one of them is calling each other''s name, even when dreaming, and the other is saying the setting of "fiancee" casually

    The answer, of course, is No.

    As a result, blue had to admit that he had failed.

    When you don''t know, where you don''t know, or even what you don''t know, your purple adult has a deep friendship with a strange opposite sex, which makes you have to be willing to bow to the downfall, or feelings.

    Can this be tolerated

    Blue can roar clearly, which can''t be tolerated!

    So, even if this question has been asked many times, and every time, purple neither admits nor denies it, blue also feels that it is necessary to make clear this question.

    Of course, the most important thing is that every day, watching purple secretly observe a strange opposite sex, listening to purple murmuring the name of a strange opposite sex every day, blue heart has a kind of sour feeling.

    Since Lord purple knows such a person, why don''t you let yourself know and keep yourself in the dark all the time

    Is it true that purple adults have begun to distrust themselves

    Such a small thought, of course, makes violet, even the speechless sitting on the bed, clearly aware of it. At present, the two look at each other, but at the same time, they smile bitterly.

    And looking at silent and purple so tacit, blue heart, this sour feeling is more obvious.

    "Lord purple, please answer my question!"

    "Question?..." Purple looked at blue with a smile.

    "But, just now, Xiaoyan has answered your question?"

    "Just?..." Blue light Zheng in place.

    "It doesn''t matter if they are unmarried or not!" Ziyang raised the paper fan in her hand and smiled softly.

    "But as Xiaoyan said, I have a more important and meaningful relationship with Xiaoyan than the relationship between unmarried couples!"

    Smell speech, blue also is to face up to this sentence finally.

    Blue knows that purple has a habit of using the word "we" to call itself, which is usually a little teasing and unorthodox. When purple uses the word "I" to call itself, even though the tone and expression look very casual, very frivolous, and the content is absolutely serious.

    Therefore, blue can only admit in tears. His purple adult really has a special experience in a sense when he doesn''t know anything.

    Otherwise, there are only a few friends who have lived for such a long time, and none of them are from the opposite sex, let alone the purple one which is closer than the unmarried couple''s relationship. They will admit that they have an important presence in their hearts.

    And after admitting, blue can only bow to speechless.

    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Bai. I just made a mistake..."

    "Meow!" See their owners are bowed, orange although unknown, but also with bowed, there is a kind of learning up.

    "Disrespectful meow!"

    "Well Wordless scratched his cheek and waved his hand.

    "Just don''t give you any trouble..."

    Finish saying, speechless just looked at purple, some complain of say.

    "I have a lot to complain about..."

    "I know!" Purple Shi Ran''s smile, followed by a turn of words.

    "We have something very important to tell you. Let''s change the place and say it once!"

    Words fall, and there is no time for speechless reaction. When Ziyi waves his hand, a huge "gap" is opened under the convenience of the room. The four people, speechless, purple, blue and orange, are all wrapped in it and disappear in place.

    In the room, silence returned

 Chapter 1858

    The vision is distorted and the world is changing. []. []. [23] [Wx]. []

    speechless, I only feel a flower in front of my eyes. When the vision in front of me recovers again, the first thing I see is the boundless sky, and under this sky, it is a dazzling beauty.

    The bustling village

    Lonely bamboo forest

    Peaceful mountain

    Mysterious forest

    In addition, the lake filled with fog, the bright red foreign hall, and the most prominent Boli shrine near the edge constitute one painting after another, which is presented in front of speechless without reservation.

    Until a while later, speechless found that he came to the sky of Fantasia, and sat directly in the sky of Fantasia cracked open, inside full of ferocious eyes and dark ''gap''.

    Besides being speechless, blue and orange were also at the scene. They also sat in the "gap" and their faces were full of unknown words. So, obviously, they didn''t know why purple came here for the so-called conversation.

    But when speechless, blue and orange turned their eyes to one side at the same time, looking at the only purple standing in the "gap", they were surprised.

    Only see, the previously unpredictable, mysterious and wise, a pair of the whole world to the hands, never lost his temper, the genie sage eight cloud purple, at this moment, looking down at the purple eyes of fantasy Township, was full of nostalgia, full of sadness, and deep worry.

    Yes!

    Worry!

    Purple, is full of worry looking at their own can be said to spend a lifetime of experience to guard the fantasy village!

    This performance. Let alone speechless, is accompanied by purple do not know how many years of blue have never seen, so, the scene of three people, also belong to blue most shocked, even panic up.

    "Purple Lord purple What''s the matter with you?... "

    Purple ignored the panic of blue and orange, but sighed out a sigh, as if to restrain the emotion in his heart, then took a deep breath, and then turned around. Looked to a Leng a Leng of looked at own speechless. Such a question was asked.

    "What do you think of fantasy town?"

    How about fantasy town

    What strange question is this

    Although the heart thinks so, but speechless know, purple asked. There must be her thoughts in it. Plus purple just performance. Speechless and serious.

    "An incredible place in every sense!" Speechless so response, the face also hung a chuckle.

    "But it''s beautiful, and I like it very much..."

    "Is it?" Purple lowered his head. As the general murmur, but the next sentence, but let speechless, blue and orange three hearts suddenly a shock.

    "But, perhaps, fantasy town can''t exist for a long time!"

    "What --?" Blue and orange cried out.

    Speechless also had such a moment to panic, but see purple that can''t hide the look of worry, the heart instead calmed down.

    Although I don''t know why purple said such a sentence, if there is really no way to continue to exist in fantasy village, the most intolerable thing is definitely purple.

    There are two huge boundaries between fantasy town and the outside world.

    One is "the great border of Boli", the other is "the realm of illusion and reality".

    Although "the great border of Boli" is really used to block the border between fantasy town and the outside world, for fantasy town itself, "the realm of fantasy and reality" is more important.

    Because "the realm of illusion and reality" is the realm line that separates the inside and the outside, the illusion and the reality.

    Its function is to set the dreamland as the world of illusion, that is, the world that does not exist in physics like illusion, while the real world of the outside world is set as the real world, just like the difference between dream and reality, that is, simultaneous existence, but the concept of existence is different.

    In such a case, those who do not exist in reality, such as monsters, gods and other creatures that only exist in human fantasy, will not exist in the real world, will be automatically attracted into the fantasy country, and will be accepted by the "fantasy" world.

    That is to say, monsters, gods and other creatures that should not exist in the outside world will disappear, and then they will come to the fantasy village to survive, so that the power of monsters in the fantasy village will be enhanced, and the outside world will become the world of mankind completely, while the fantasy Village is the world of monsters.

    However, because the outside world and Fantasia are connected geographically, that is to say, Fantasia is not an independent world, but a world similar to a mirage connected with the outside world, and does not exist at first.

    In theory, the boundary of "the realm of illusion and reality" also creates the existence of the world of fantasy.

    And "the realm of unreal and reality" is the boundary of purple''s unique ability to control the realm!As long as purple still exists, the world of Fantasia can not only create, but also destroy. The existence of purple has also become an important condition for the establishment of Fantasia.

    So, even if the fantasy town really can''t continue to exist, purple can also arrange a "realm of fantasy and reality", so that the fantasy town can be reborn again.

    Now, since purple has said such a sentence, it also represents that the dreamland she created is gradually dying out in a way that even purple can''t do anything!

    Therefore, we can be sure that purple is the most upset and helpless existence of this situation.

    In this case, as a man, speechless can not show his panic when purple is helpless for the first time, otherwise, it will only make purple more upset.

    With such an idea, he forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice.

    "What''s going on?"

    Purple seems to have seen the idea of wordless, and cast a funny and soft look at wordless. After considering the words, he said.

    "I think you should know that in fantasy countryside, there will be a great change of boundary every 60 years?"

    Smell words, speechless mind flash over the 60 year cycle of the Great Barrier changed memory.

    That''s the change that happens every 60 years in the fantasy country.

    The cause is not the fantasy of which monster in the country, but the relationship between the outside world.

    Every 60 years, the number of ghosts in the external real world will increase dramatically, leading to the phenomenon of "border easing" in the border of fantasy Town, which makes a large number of ghosts from the outside world enter into fantasy town.

    Because the God of death can''t send these ghosts to the king of hell to be judged, the ghost who has nowhere to go can only rely on the flowers, so that all the flowers in the dreamland will bloom at the same time regardless of the season.

    The great barrier is not produced by human beings, but similar to the existence of natural phenomena.

    As long as a certain time passes, the ghosts will be taken in by the underworld. Then, the fantasy land will slowly return to its original state and make the change end.

    And this so-called great enchantment change is the only one that doesn''t need to be solved by the Witches of Boli. It naturally waits for the end of the change. Similarly, it''s also a phenomenon that can''t be stopped. Unless there are no dead people in the outside world, then there won''t be a 60 year ghost rampage.

    At this time, purple mentions the great barrier change. Is it related to this

    "I''m the only one who knows about this. I haven''t even found out about Lingmeng..." Purple weak smile.

    "In fact, every time the great border changes, the phenomenon of" border easing "will weaken the" great border of Boli "to a certain extent!"

    "The great barrier is weakened?" Blue was surprised.

    "But I have never found that the great barrier has been weakened!"

    Because purple and Lingmeng are too lazy, basically, the task of maintaining the great barrier is done by blue.

    So, at this time, blue absolutely has a say.

    "I can''t see it at ordinary times, but I find that every time the phenomenon of" border easing "occurs, there will be some anomalies in the large border that has been eased, and the time of easing will be longer and longer, and in the process of easing, the large border will be weaker and weaker!" Purple shook her head.

    "Do you know what this means?"

    Except for the fact that orange was still full of uncertainty, both wordless and blue thought of a possibility, and their faces became ugly.

    "This means that as long as the phenomenon of" border easing "continues, one day, the great border will be unable to support the weakening and complete collapse in the process of easing!" Purple closed his eyes and revealed a cruel reality.

    "According to my calculation, when the next great barrier changes, the great barrier will no longer be able to withstand the weakening of" border easing "and will collapse directly!"

    "And there is only one year left before the next great border change!"

 Chapter 1859

    In fact, the so-called "great boundary of Boli" is a boundary that distinguishes "common sense" from "extraordinary knowledge".

    Under the function of "Boli Grand Junction", the Grand Junction will automatically distinguish the "common sense" and "extraordinary knowledge" of the external real world and the fantasy town. The "common sense" of the external real world is the "extraordinary knowledge" of the fantasy Town, and the "extraordinary knowledge" of the external real world is the "common sense" of the fantasy town.

    This is not something in the physical sense, but a boundary in the ethical sense.

    Moreover, the "great border of Boli" is very powerful. Even monsters can''t simply pass through. Up to now, no one has been able to freely enter and leave the external real world and fantasy country, except for the ability to have a boundary and the ability to "gap" and purple, the creator of Fantasy country.

    At least, in addition to purple, other fantasies in the countryside of monsters, goblins, spirits and even gods, have not tried.

    In other words, "the great border of Boli" is the real sense to block the communication between the outside world and the fantasy Town, which leads to the border of the "fantasy town".

    For example, to compare fantasy town to a "house", the "border of Boli" is the "wall" of the "house", so that the inside of the "house" is really isolated from the outside.

    And "the realm of illusion and reality" is a nonexistent "door" in this "house", which is very magical. It will automatically introduce the "door" of "residents".

    This "door" was created by purple, so long as purple still exists. No matter where you go, you can create such a "door", introduce "residents", and make this "house" in fantasy village become a "home".

    However, if the "wall" collapses, whether the fantasy town is a "house" or a "home", it will be meaningless and will stay. It will only be an open space where the original "house" is located, even if the "residents" are still there. The house still collapsed with the wall.

    At that time, even if the "residents" are still there, the "house" is not there.

    Therefore, as a "wall", the "great border of Boli" is very important for fantasy town. There can be no "realm of illusion and reality" in fantasy Town, so at most there will be no more foreign monsters or people. But once the "great border of Boli" is gone, what will be the end of fantasy town

    Once upon a time, fanciful village was not separated from the outside world by border, but was called "the land far away from the people''s border in the eastern country".

    Because there are monsters living in the fantasy village, the people who accidentally break into this place will be caught and eaten by monsters, so people are afraid of this place. Ordinary people don''t want to get close to Fantasia.

    However, there are also some people who live in Fantasia to fight against monsters.

    As time goes by. The number of human beings has increased dramatically due to the development of civilization. Purple is worried that the further growth of human beings will lead to the collapse of the balance of fantasy countryside, so he established a "realm of fantasy and reality", attracting external monsters to come to fantasy countryside, so that the power of monsters has been balanced.

    Later, modern civilization developed. To call non scientific things superstitious and to exclude them. The monsters in Fantasia village and the only human beings have established a strong border, making Fantasia village truly isolated from the outside world and live a quiet life here.

    From then on, all kinds of things in the dreamland disappeared in people''s memory.

    This powerful border is the "great border of Boli".

    If the "great border of Boli" really disappears, the fantasy town will be exposed to people''s eyes again, attracting human''s snooping. In the face of the unknown "superstition", human beings generally respond with fear and fear, including the gods they believe in.

    At that time, in the presence of this unknown fear, in order to protect ourselves, human beings will take up weapons, whether willing or not, will conflict with the monsters in the fantasy countryside.

    At that time, it will not be clear about the standing of human beings in the fantasy countryside. Some will fight against monsters for the sake of people in the real world who are human beings, some will stand on the side of monsters, and some will stay out of business.

    By then, real peace will be completely destroyed and the world will be in turmoil.

    At that time, even if reluctant, purple''s fantasy will no longer exist.

    This is absolutely what violet doesn''t want to see.

    Therefore, purple will say that fantasy town may not exist for a long time.

    Purple can also calculate how much change will be brought to human beings and monsters in the two worlds after the real world and fantasy land are completely connected.

    Therefore, the "great border of Boli" must not disappear.

    But now, it has only one year to live.

    In a year''s time, the "great border of Boli" will be weakened under the phenomenon of "border easing", weakened to the point where it can''t exist, and disappear directly!Such a fact, directly pressed blue and orange are some can not breathe, speechless is also frowned.

    "Is there no way to strengthen the" great border of Boli ", or to establish another" great border of Boli "

    "With our strength alone, there is no way to build a great border!" At this point, purple tone is full of frustration.

    "At the beginning, although the establishment of the grand circle was established by the people of fantasy town together with the monsters, the real establishment of the grand circle was the Witch of Boli!"

    "The Witch of Polly?" Speechless a little surprised.

    "You mean that only the Witches of Boli have the ability to form a grand circle?"

    "It should be said that only the Witches of Boli have the qualification to establish a grand circle!" Purple said seriously.

    "It is the Dragon God who really gives the power to build a big border for the Witch of Boli!"

    Dragon God!

    The existence of the highest level in fantasy village is also the God of the highest level in fantasy village!

    The gods of Boli shrine are dragon gods, and the witches who serve the Dragon gods are Boli Witches of all ages!

    "The last time the Dragon God appeared in Fantasia, it was when the Great Barrier opened and the Fantasia was completely isolated from the outside world!" A word for word explanation.

    "At that time, it was the Witch of Boli who prayed to the Dragon God, hoping to establish a grand circle, and then borrowed the power of the Dragon God to envelop the whole fantasy land in the grand circle and isolate it from the outside world!"

    "Then, if you let the spirit dream and the dragon god pray, you should be able to establish another great barrier?" Speechless hurriedly.

    "Then it won''t be..."

    However, before the silent words were finished, purple suddenly interrupted him.

    "I doubt that the Dragon God no longer exists!"

    Even though it has been shocked by purple''s words twice before, when purple''s words came out, people''s heads were knocked out as if they had been knocked.

    The Dragon God does not exist

    Why

    "Once upon a time, there was a phenomenon of" border easing "every 60 years, but at that time, there was never a case where the border was weakened in the process of being eased!" Purple smiled bitterly.

    "In addition, the great barrier was originally established by the power of the Dragon God. In theory, as long as the Dragon God still exists, the great barrier will never weaken itself unless it is destroyed by external forces, which makes me have to wonder whether the Dragon God does not exist."

    "That is to say, you are just skeptical. There is no clear evidence that the Dragon God no longer exists, right?..." Speechless and uncertain.

    "Since everything is your guess, it''s not necessarily true!"

    "I say so, but I also have no evidence to prove that the Dragon God still exists!" Purple shook her head.

    "It''s a doubt that the great barrier is weakening. Whenever there''s something important happening in the country, the Dragon God will appear. This time, the great barrier is facing the crisis of disappearing, but the Dragon God hasn''t appeared until now. This is my second doubt that the Dragon God no longer exists!"

    "And a third doubt!" Purple turned around and looked at the shrine.

    "Boli witch is the manager of fantasy Town, and also the real person who borrows the power of Dragon God to establish the grand circle. In the past, Boli witch has a certain degree of induction to the grand circle, and can know what happened to the grand circle!"

    "But this time, the spiritual dream has not found the change of the Great Barrier until now, even the great barrier is being weakened..." Purple said anxiously.

    "Besides, the Dragon God is the god worshipped by Boli shrine. Boli witch should have the ability to listen to the Dragon God''s voice, but I don''t remember how long ago, Boli witch never heard the Dragon God''s voice again. Even gradually, even Boli witch herself didn''t know who the God she served..."

    Hearing this, everyone is silent

 Chapter 1860

    Indeed, the witches who serve the gods should be able to listen to the voice of the gods they serve.

    What''s more, there is a Shoushi shrine on the mountain of monsters, where the witches can not only listen to the voice of the gods they serve, but also live directly with the gods and live together every day.

    However, the Witches of the holy shrine, that is, the spiritual dream, or those before the spiritual dream, can not listen to the voice of the Dragon God, at least, they have not heard it in the silent memory.

    At first, wordless thought that it was a special relationship between the Dragon gods. After all, the Dragon gods did not exist in the dreamland, but did not know where they had gone.

    Now, according to purple, it seems that in the past, the witch was able to listen to the voice of the Dragon God, and it was not long ago that she suddenly lost this ability.

    In addition, the fact that the great barrier that should not be naturally weakened as long as the Dragon God exists is being weakened, and the spiritual dream that should be able to sense the situation of the great barrier has not found the change of the Great Barrier until now, all of which makes purple begin to doubt whether the Dragon God does not exist.

    In any case, the Sorceress of Boli used the power of the Dragon God to establish a grand settlement. Since she was able to sense the situation of the grand settlement before, she should be able to do so now. There are only two explanations why she can''t do it now.

    Or, the connection between the Witch and the gods she serves is broken.

    Either. It is to give the power of establishing a grand circle to the Witches of Boli, and let the gods who have contact with the grand circle no longer maintain such contact.

    Neither of these two statements can prove that the Dragon God has actually disappeared. At most, it means that the relationship between the Dragon God and the Witch of Boli no longer exists.

    But just as purple said, the same, these two statements can not prove that the Dragon God still exists.

    In any case, the signs point in one direction.

    The power of the Dragon God who maintains the existence of the great barrier is disappearing

    "Maybe it''s just because something happened that you and I couldn''t predict, that the power of the Dragon God disappeared in the dreamland?" Speechless involuntarily said such a sentence.

    "Maybe. At the moment when the great barrier is about to disappear. The Dragon God will appear. Maybe... "

    "Maybe, really, maybe..." Purple looked down at the dreamland''s eyes that had been a little lax.

    "But I have no way to place my hope on this kind of illusory possibility, let alone to bet on the existence of the Dragon God with the existence of the Utopia..."

    Speechless for a moment. Said he.

    "Suppose the Dragon God really doesn''t exist. What would be the reason? "

    "Who knows. Maybe it''s because there''s no faith... " Purple pretended to shrug easily.

    "After all, there are few people who really believe in the Dragon God in the fantasy countryside. Even the Witch of Boli has begun to forget the gods she serves. No one goes to the Boli shrine to worship, so the Dragon God who lost his faith disappears... "

    For the gods, faith is the power of existence. Without faith, some of them will lose all their power, and some will even disappear directly.

    The Shouyan shrine in the mountain of monsters, just because there is no faith in the real world, will move to the fantasy village to try to collect the belief of monsters in the fantasy village.

    The Dragon God is a dragon, but it also exists as a God in the fantasy town. If there is no Dragon God in the fantasy Town, then the real world advocating superstition in the outside world is more unlikely to have the Dragon God.

    Maybe that''s why the Dragon God disappeared.

    Of course, the story of the disappearance of the Dragon God is only the inference of purple man, but according to various signs at present, it can''t be said to be impossible.

    "Is there no other way?" Wordless frown deeply.

    "Maybe we can find other alternatives that are comparable to the" Borrie border "

    "I thought about it before, but I didn''t get anything!" Purple suddenly looked straight to speechless, eyes bloom with the same fine awn as before.

    "But now it''s different!"

    "Huh?" Speechless at a loss.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "It''s hard to find a substitute for the great barrier, at least I haven''t seen it so far!" Purple a pair of gem like eyes in the appearance of hope.

    "But, Xiaoyan, your words can definitely be found!"

    For a moment, speechless almost didn''t react, but after the reaction, everything understood.

    In his own soul, he has a more magical existence than the Dragon God.

    System!

    There is no substitute that purple can find. In the system, it is not necessarily impossible to find it!"It''s better to say that at the moment when I became your calling character, my idea was not limited to finding a substitute for a big border, and let fantasy town maintain the status quo, but had greater ambition!" The purple language is not surprising to die endlessly, said such a sentence.

    "I want dreamland to become a real world, a world that no longer depends on the real world, but only exists in the unreal world!"

    This The blue and orange, who could not understand purple, began to be at a loss.

    Only speechless, the whole body a shock, stunned extremely looked to tightly gazed at own purple, speechless opened.

    "Don''t you want me to turn dreamland into a real world?"

    "Is there anything strange?" Ziwei smiles.

    "Since there are so many copies of the world, it''s not impossible to let Fantasia go out of this world and become another world."

    "Are you kidding?" Speechless almost laughed.

    "Do you really think there is a way to create a world in the system? Or do you think I have that ability? "

    "Yes! I think you have that skill! " Let speechless again stunned, blue and orange again at a loss, purple actually nodded frankly.

    "Not only because of the relationship between the system, small words, there is no God level power in the replica world, you know that, then, even the Dragon God is not a god level power, and you will become a god level power sooner or later!"

    "With the help of the system, can you say for sure that you will not have the ability to create a world in the future?" Purple''s words are full of expectations for wordless.

    "You look at your possibility too low. Small words, from the moment you get the system, you are doomed to soar to the height that no one can reach!"

    This is what purple has been expecting from wordless!

    Perhaps, from the moment of becoming the silent calling character, purple has been thinking about this matter.

    Plan to let wordless to save the utopia that will no longer exist, and even let the Utopia become a * * world like the replica world that wordless has been to!

    At that time, purple would never have to worry about what would happen to fanciful village, or about the destruction of fanciful village.

    Because, at that time, if you want to destroy fantasy, it will be almost as difficult as destroying a world.

    "So it is..." There was a silent wry smile.

    "I''m stupid, too. How can bayunzi, a genie and sage, help me everywhere because he is compatible with my life? Not only help me solve the king of beasts without saying anything, but even stand on my side all the time..."

    At the beginning, I felt that with purple''s shrewdness and intelligence, I couldn''t protect them everywhere when I met them for the first time.

    Even in fantasy, there are few people in the countryside who can make purple do this. When they meet for the first time, they even take away her life. How can the self integrated into her be worth doing this

    As a result, during that time, not only did purple get along well with herself and others, but also, like a big sister, she gave herself and others a lot of care, and has been giving advice to wordless.

    Now, speechless just know, from that time on, purple has been planning such earth shaking things.

    Should I really say it''s purple

    Speechless and even thinking, in this period of time, purple has never appeared in front of himself, should be to let himself and the people in the fantasy village to establish a continuous drag, in that case, he can''t sit and watch the survival of the fantasy village.

    "Maybe at the beginning, I was really with you for this purpose, not to exclude you..." Purple was silent for a while, and said so.

    "But believe it or not, I just want to say that for me now, you are my family!"

    "Purple adult Family?... " Blue and orange are silent.

    But speechless actually smiled, smiled very helpless.

    "It seems that I can''t help but try this sentence for you..."

    Smell speech, purple also smiled, smile of unusual sincerity

 Chapter 1861

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    "Stare!"

    At this time, Remilia, pachuli and Juye are standing in front of the round table on the stairs of the hall. From five minutes ago, they stare at the speechless face standing in front of themselves with their strong eyes, which makes the speechless face full of unnatural looks.

    Of course, there are not only Remilia, pachuli and zheyan, but also Fran and the little devil. Even Fran is still learning from Remilia and others, staring speechless and trying to pretend to be very angry, but actually she is cute and makes people smile.

    As for the little devil, she was just there. She didn''t glare and scold the speechless eyes like any girl on the scene. The only emotion in her face and eyes was schadenfreude.

    In front of the line of five girls or angry, or blame, or concern, or examine, or gloating eyes, speechless can only close their mouth, stand in front of the line of girls like a needle, the face is quite angry.

    I don''t know how long it took before the most impatient Remilia took the lead in the fierce interrogation.

    "Tell me, what happened in these three days when you disappeared!"

    Yes!

    Three days!

    It''s been three days since I fell into a coma when I saw Youxiang with the wind!

    That is to say, in the war with the wind to see the fragrance, I was in a coma. This coma, speechless is a coma for three days, until today just woke up!

    This matter, speechless is just known, otherwise he will not stand here obediently, bear the frightening eyes of Remilia, paqiuli, Zha ye, Fleur and little devil.

    After all, I lost three days in front of a group of girls for no reason. The most worrying thing must be Remilia and others.

    But what makes wordless wonder. Before you come back. Zimingming said to herself that before she took her back to Bayun''s house, she had said hello to the people in the Red Devils hall. Why are Remilia and others still like asking questions

    "The eight cloud family just said that you would stay with them for a few days..."

    As if I saw the doubts in my wordless heart. Pachuli was as indifferent as ever. For speechless answers.

    "But for what. It doesn''t say anything... "

    "So it is..." Speechless slightly relieved, and scratched his cheek.

    "In fact, there is no big deal..."

    So. He left the Red Devils Hall three days ago in the morning and went to sunflower field to tell Remilia and others the whole story.

    That is to say, it is still intact, but some things that should not be said are still hidden without words.

    For example, the great border of Fantasia is about to collapse in a year.

    For example, purple suspects that the Dragon God no longer exists.

    For another example, purple intends to use the power of speechless to make speechless Utopia into a * * world, something detached from the world.

    In short, apart from a conversation with purple in the sky of Fantasia in the morning, I can say almost everything.

    But when I heard that Wuyan actually fought with Youxiang, all the girls were shocked except for the Flemish who was dazed and didn''t know who Youxiang was.

    "You said that the wind is fragrant, is that the flower demon in sunflower field?" Patchouli made no secret of her surprise.

    "How could you have a fight with her?"

    "Oh?..." Seeing the girls except Fran, such as Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye, etc. all showed their surprised expressions, with a silent eyebrow.

    "It seems that you all know the fragrance from the wind..."

    "I''ve only heard of it. I haven''t met you directly!" Remilia picked up her hand and turned her mouth away.

    "It''s said that the flower demon seems to exist at the same level as the spirit and sage of fantasy town..."

    "Lord Bai, did you really have a fight with that one?" Night also seems to know that the wind sees the horror of fragrance fighting power, showing some concern.

    "Is it because you were injured that you spent three days in Bayun''s house?"

    "Brother hurt?" This time, Fran''s delicate face finally showed a startled expression, and almost jumped into her wordless arms, her eyes full of anxiety.

    "Is brother hurt? Where is it?... "

    "It''s OK. I''m not recovering from injuries in my three days at Bayun''s house. I''m just dizzy!" Speechless hurriedly.

    "Look, I''m fine now?..."

    In fact, it''s true that there''s nothing to say.The wounds suffered in the battle to see the fragrance with the wind, with the recovery power of the silent real ancestor, have all disappeared on the spot. There is no need to heal the wounds in these three days, just because of coma.

    So, being speechless is not a lie.

    It''s a pity that this can''t be concealed from others, but from pachuli.

    "Although it seems that you are not hurt, your magic seems to have been weakened a lot..." Pachuli frowned, trying to see through the speechless eyes, looking speechless.

    "What''s more, even if you''ve really suffered any injuries, with your resilience, it will have been recovered long ago?"

    This There''s a bit of silence.

    Although three days have passed, as pachuli sensed, the magic that wordless consumed in the World War I of seeing fragrance in the wind has not been completely recovered.

    There''s no way. Although Zhenzu has a strong restoring power, it''s also reflected in the magic recovery. In addition, wordless cultivation has the most advanced magic cultivation method. The magic recovered in minutes is more than the general magic, and the magic can be recovered more, which doesn''t mean it can be recovered completely.

    Wordless magic is originally described by magnanimity. If it is converted into water in the same proportion, it may not even be able to match the magic of a real ocean.

    So much magic, but in the wind to see the fragrance of the war, almost all consumed.

    In such a case, how can so many magic powers be recovered so easily

    Even with the amazing magic recovery degree of speechless, the three-day time is only about 30% of the magic recovery.

    But it''s not a bad thing either.

    After such a big consumption and a big reply, the accuracy and total amount of wordless magic will surely rise to another level!

    Therefore, wordless let magic grow and recover by itself, and I am happy to have a leisure.

    Anyway, even 30% of the magic power is enough to be wasted.

    Who knows, the result, however, is to be seen by pachuli, and caught a ready-made.

    "Well, it''s just a little expensive..." At present, speechless can only touch the nose, hit a ha ha, perfunctory past.

    "As a matter of fact, nothing happened to me. You are too worried!"

    "It''s better!" Remilia didn''t look back and whispered.

    "However, since the other side dares to bully the people of my Red Devils hall, should I go over and show her some color?"

    Hearing this, others did not say anything, but they were frightened.

    Darling, where''s Remilia''s self-confidence coming from, dare to say that she wants to see the fragrance for the wind

    That''s the Lord of flowers in four seasons. I imagined the strongest existence in the countryside. Even after I was promoted to purple, I only had five points to win. I couldn''t defeat a terrorist opponent after I fought my life!

    This Remilia, whose rank is just nine, can''t even beat her in normal state. How can she deal with her opponent who can''t beat her best

    I''m afraid it''s really over. Remilia is not going to give each other some color to see, but to send flowers and fertilizer.

    "My little girl, don''t be impulsive..." A silent, wry smile.

    "I don''t think it''s time to run to the sun garden to save you. This time, I can''t see the fragrance in the wind..."

    In the state of prosperity, wordless is still lost in the hands of Youxiang. Now, only 30% of the magic power is left. If you fight with Youxiang, wordless will lose.

    And even if there''s no words, Remilia, let alone all the staff of the Red Devils Pavilion, will not change at all.

    Even with Fran.

    It''s not that Remilia, pachuli, Zha ye, Fleur and others are too weak, but that the fragrance is too strong in the wind!

    "Who wants you to save?!" Remilia was slightly angry.

    "Just a flower demon..."

    "Bang --!"

    This sentence just came out of Remilia''s mouth, and an amazing explosion was heard in the whole hall of the Red Devils hall.

 Chapter 1862

    "Bang --!"

    With the sound of such a huge explosion, the gate of the Red Devils hall suddenly burst open, rolling up rich smoke and fire, instantly enveloped the whole hall of the Red Devils hall, and stopped the spreading trend until the stairs. : 3W

    "who?!"

    At the same time, Remilia, pachuli, Zha night and the little devil were shocked. Then, Remilia''s face appeared angry.

    Did anyone come to the Red Devils to make trouble

    Pachuli, Zha ye and little devil all seem to have the same idea. They are alert, indifferent, or frightened to see the direction of the gate of the red devil hall. Only Fran is alone. Like something funny, the red eyes are full of excitement.

    Not to mention a group of girls, even wordless slightly frowned, turned around, looked at the direction of the Red Devils hall gate, but then suddenly stunned, the face appeared a look of amazement.

    See, in a burst and open, filled with smoke and fire of the red devil hall gate location, a figure slowly walked out of smoke and fire, appeared in the eyes of all present.

    The owner of the figure has extremely conspicuous emerald green micro curly short hair. He wears the same style of vest, knee length skirt, yellow bow tie in front of him, and a white long sleeve shirt in the vest.

    In the smoke and fire, the young girl is just like blocking the light that is not good for her body. Holding a parasol, I slowly walked into the hall, with a pair of red eyes open, looked around, and then looked at the platform at the end of the stairs.

    When I saw the silence standing on the platform at the end of the stairs, the girl''s eyes, which were still full of uninteresting looks, were suddenly bright, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "I found you..."

    "Is it you?" Speechless amazement.

    "How did you come here?"

    "Hello!" Remilia was stupefied, looking speechless, pointing to the wind to see the fragrance.

    "Isn''t she the flower demon?"

    Come on. It is the wind that sees the fragrance!

    So. It''s the silence that makes me so stunned.

    As the most powerful flower queen in the fantasy country, the fragrance in the wind can be said to show the style of the strong to the fullest. She not only likes to be alone, but also has never been to some meaningless places.

    As far as I can tell. When the wind sees the fragrance, it will only move in the territory of its own sun flower field. At best, it''s time to go to the world. When I''m free, I''ll wander around the Boli shrine. I won''t go anywhere else except these three places.

    Now. The wind sees Youxiang but comes to the Red Devils hall. It looks like he''s still looking for himself.

    Of course, no matter how stunned speechless, the way the wind sees the fragrance is too aggressive. As soon as we know that the person coming is the wind sees the fragrance, Remilia, pachuli, zheyan and others still think that the other party is coming to challenge, and all of them are tense at present.

    The little devil has hidden behind Patricia. He doesn''t make the devil protect his master. Fleur has been looking at the wind with curious eyes to see the fragrance.

    "Are you the flower demon who bullied the steward of the red devil hall?" Remilia looked at the wind below and saw the fragrance.

    "Is this going to turn around and challenge my whole Red Devils house?"

    "Challenge the Red Devils?" The wind saw the fragrance, glanced at Remilia, and said indifferently and directly.

    "I''m not interested!"

    "What..." Remilia''s eyes widened and her face grew more angry.

    "Are you looking down on my Red Devils house?"

    "Want me to look down on you?" The wind sees faint fragrance to seem to think for a while, nod to say.

    "Well, are you strong?"

    The implication is that if Remilia and others are strong enough, the wind will never look down on Remilia and others if it sees fragrance.

    On the contrary, if Remilia and others are weak, the wind will not look down on Remilia and others.

    This is the fragrance of the wind.

    A combatant who only cares about fighting.

    "Ha ha..." Remilia smiled, but there was no smile in her eyes. A blood mist of scarlet began to spread.

    "Would you like to try?..."

    "Will you fight me?..." The expression that the wind sees delicate fragrance began to become a little power.

    "Then I can play with you..."

    Hearing this, pachuli, zhanyan and others immediately stood behind Remilia, holding a magic book in one hand, holding a cold and glittering throwing knife between one finger, and even the little devil stood out and put on the alert, and Fran also tilted her head and flew up.Seeing the appearance of the two sides that were about to fight, they reached out without words, stopped Remilia and others, bowed their heads and looked straight to the wind to see the fragrance.

    "Why did you come to the Red Devils hall before you answered me?"

    "I have answered!" When the wind saw the fragrance, it seemed that the frame could not be made, and the wisp of desire on his face disappeared immediately, and his eyes fell on his speechless body.

    "I''m here for you!"

    "Find me?..."

    The wind saw the fragrance and nodded casually, then it seemed to think of something.

    "By the way, when I came here, the monster who was guarding the door always compared with me and rushed to me. This is the guy you know, isn''t it?"

    With that, the wind saw Youxiang''s hand, which was not holding a parasol, suddenly pulled forward, dragged out a man with a circle in his eyes, and threw it on the ground.

    "China!" Night cry out.

    When Remilia saw the red bell lying on the ground, she drew a circle in her eyes, and her eyes were angry again. Just when she wanted to go forward, she was stopped by speechless again.

    "I don''t mind if you come to me, but can''t you choose a normal way?" Speechless helplessly said.

    "It''s about letting the door down and blowing it up. People who don''t know really think you''re coming to challenge..."

    "I just don''t like trouble!" The wind saw that Youxiang said this in his own way, but his eyes swept up and down with a wordless look, and he was disappointed.

    "It seems that you haven''t recovered completely..."

    "If you are injured, it''s good. It''s just a little consumed..." Said speechless with a strange face.

    "Did you come to me just to fight with me again?"

    "It''s best to have another fight!" The wind saw the fragrance and shook its head.

    "But since you haven''t recovered, that''s all right..."

    Hearing this, speechless, I found that compared with myself, whose magic is still recovering, the fragrance of wind has recovered to its full state.

    I don''t know whether the last move in the war three days ago did harm to Fengjian Youxiang. If so, how much harm it would do. However, the demonic power consumption of Fengjian Youxiang itself is not lower than that of him. He knows that.

    However, three days later, the wind saw that Youxiang, no matter the wound or the demon force, had recovered to its full state, which made the wordless couldn''t help admiring.

    It deserves to be the embodiment of nature. Even if there is no immortal body, the body recovery ability of monsters is also super strong. In addition, with the continuous supply of nature, it''s no surprise that the fragrance recovers when the wind sees it.

    Regardless of the recovery ability of injuries, on the recovery ability of magic and Demon power alone, the fragrance of wind is better than that of wordless, which makes wordless feel the strength of fragrance of wind again.

    When such thoughts flashed in wordless mind, a little red color was suddenly printed into his eyes, which made him stunned, subconsciously stretched out his hand, and put that little red color into his hand.

    Then, speechless surprised.

    That red color is just a drop of blood floating like a jewel!

    Blood

    Is it true that

    "You..." Speechless face uncertain to see the wind see fragrance.

    "Is this your blood?"

    When the wind sees the fragrance, it laughs but doesn''t speak, which is equivalent to admitting the wordless speculation.

    "Why?..." Asked speechless.

    "Didn''t you win the fight three days ago? Why give me back my blood? "

    Only win the wind to see fragrance, can you get the blood of wind to see fragrance.

    This is the bet made by Youxiang.

    "Who I want to give my blood to, I don''t need to follow a bet!" After the wind saw Youxiang say such a sentence, he looked at her closely and had no words. His eyes were full of expectation.

    "I remember you said that my blood can make you invincible, right?"

    Although I don''t know what idea the wind made, I nodded my head.

    "Then, make an appointment with me!" The wind saw a trace of exhilaration in the fragrant voice.

    "When you''re invincible, fight me again!"

    Fight again!

    This is the condition for the wind to see the fragrance!

    Very wind see fragrance style conditions!

    Speechless grip hands that drop of blood, a long time later, nodded his head, let the wind see the fragrance satisfied smile.

 Chapter 1863

    Night, come quietly

    "Wow!"

    The noise reverberated in the hall of the Red Devils hall.

    That''s the sound of monsters reveling.

    Needless to think, this night, Remilia held a banquet as usual, invited all kinds of monsters, and reveled in the hall of the Red Devils hall.

    The party, except for the invited monsters, was attended by Remilia and Fran, and the night was as busy as ever as a housemaid.

    This time, Patricia didn''t attend the party. Like the little devil, she stayed in her underground library. I think she was immersed in the world of books.

    And speechless also did not participate.

    As the steward of the Red Devils hall, I also asked that I should be the host of the banquet and help Remilia, the owner of the Red Devils hall, prepare for the banquet.

    This point has not been forgotten, and it is indeed the same as the night request. When Remilia decided to hold this banquet, she mobilized the goblin maid of the whole red devil hall, hurriedly prepared the food and wine for the banquet, and then sent people to invite all kinds of monsters to the red devil hall at night.

    But after all the preparations for the party, the monsters were invited, and Remilia came out with the excited Fran, but she kept everyone''s eyes to herself. Quit the party.

    No, it''s just that he''s not in the mood for the party.

    Back in her own room, or in the room of Remilia, Fleur and herself, lying in bed, speechless, with her eyes closed, flashed in her mind all kinds of things that she had experienced in the fantasy countryside for more than ten days.

    Although it''s incredible to say, even if so many things happen, it can''t change the fact that I came to dreamland for only a dozen days without words.

    But it''s just a dozen days. Many things have happened.

    Meeting with Remilia, pachuli, Juye, Reimu, Alice, etc

    Inexplicably became the steward of the Red Devils Hall

    Swallowing the medicine of Bayi Yonglin triggers seven sins

    I got to know Gu Ming''s feeling and love

    Having a relationship with Patricia and Alice

    Indirectly leading to the collapse of Boli Shrine

    A battle with the most powerful flower in Fantasia

    Finally. I also learned from purple the news that fantasy town is about to disappear

    One thing after another. I can''t believe it. It''s just a matter of ten days, not even a month.

    And in less than a month. Speechless also encountered all kinds of girls who are very strange in various senses in fantasy countryside. And more or less. Or cut off the continuous, or one-sided ties.

    Now think of it, speechless still feel some incredible.

    But Fantasia is an incredible place. What''s so strange about some incredible things

    Of course, there are incredible things, and of course, there are things that should be done.

    Thinking of this, wordless opened his eyes and raised his hand.

    In that hand, do not know when to start, a total of five drops of ruby like general, crystal clear, very beautiful blood, suspended on it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Detected "essence blood with power of illusion" X1! "

    "Drop! Detect "essence blood containing the power of realm" X1! "

    "Drop! Detected ''blood essence with eternal power'' X1

    "Drop! Detect "essence blood with natural force" X1! "

    "Drop! Detected "blood essence with the power of time" X1! "

    "Ding! Obtain "essence blood containing fantasy power" x1, "essence blood containing realm power" x1, "essence blood containing eternal power" x1, "essence blood containing natural power" x1, "essence blood containing time power" X1! "

    "Ding! Congratulations to the user for completing the Fourth Ring task of "half God Road"

    "Ding! The Fourth Ring task of "semi divine road" is completed! Users can choose to leave the current replica world at any time! The replica world is open to users! When you enter the world of replica again! The system will not publish the copy task again! Users can access the replica world at will! "

    ¡­¡­

    After taking Fleur back to the Red Devils hall and fighting with Remilia and Juye, wordless got a drop of "essence blood containing the power of time" from Juye!

    After experiencing the root sin of seven sins and entering the eternal Pavilion, wordless obtained a drop of "blood essence with eternal power" from Penglai Shanhui night by turning it into his calling character!With the help of Remilia, pachuli and Juye, wordless has obtained a drop of "essence blood containing the power of fantasy" from the body of spiritual dream!

    After the first world war with Fengjian Youxiang, in the morning, Fengjian Youxiang personally came to the Red Devils hall and gave wordless "essence blood containing the power of nature"!

    Then, in the conversation with purple not long ago, after the event, before purple left, she also gave a drop of "blood essence containing the power of realm"!

    Now, the five drops of blood essence containing unique power of the task items required by the Fourth Ring task of "semi divine road" have all arrived!

    The Fourth Ring task of the wordless "half God Road" has finally been completed!

    This means that speechless distance from the peak of the demigod is another big step forward!

    Holding the five drops of ruby like blood in his hand, his wordless thoughts seemed to float to another world, and his eyes on the ceiling were gradually distracted.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    At this time, a familiar voice echoed and spread into the silent ear.

    "Reluctant to leave fantasy town?"

    In the corner of the room, on the side of the bed where Wuyan lies, a dark crack full of ferocious eyes appears in the space. Zishi, who is holding the paper fan, sits inside, only half of his body, looks at the ceiling like Wuyan.

    "Although I want to tell you that it''s unnecessary, I''m also not confident. I won''t feel reluctant when I leave fantasy country..."

    "Isn''t that also what you want to see?" Speechless without looking back, the voice is full of wonder.

    "Let me like fantasy country or something..."

    "We are very happy that you can enjoy the fantasy land..." Purple covered his mouth and smiled.

    "However, you have been reluctant to go on, we will be quite troubled..."

    In another year''s time, Fantasia town will usher in the once-in-a-60th anniversary of the great border change.

    At that time, the great border that can no longer bear the weakening of the phenomenon of "border easing" will also collapse directly, which will make fantasy land connect with the outside world and make the two worlds appear unimaginable turbulence.

    A year''s time, say not long, say not short, for a monster like purple who has lived for thousands of years, it''s about minutes.

    For wordless, if he has been reluctant to dream of the country, has been staying in the dream of the country, this year, will soon pass.

    But purple is looking forward to speechless when the fantasy to their own * * into a world.

    In order to do this, first of all, wordless has to be beyond the existence of the Dragon God.

    That is to say, the God level strong!

    If, before that, speechless can''t become the God rank strong person, then purple will certainly be quite troubled.

    "Are you urging me?" Speechless helplessly said.

    "Don''t you have to worry about it?"

    As long as wordless leave the world, the world''s time will be frozen.

    Even if there are summoning characters here, the time of the world will not be frozen directly, and the proportion of time will be automatically adjusted to be one to one hundred with the time of the wordless world.

    That is to say, if you spend a hundred days in the other world without words, the fantasy town will pass one day.

    In the past year, the wordless world has been almost a hundred years.

    In a hundred years to rise to the rank of God

    Wordless or a little confident.

    "I didn''t rush you..." Purple with a smile that people can''t figure out, so said.

    "I just want to see you have something on your mind. Come and talk with you..."

    Unfortunately, speechless did not feel purple intimate.

    "Peeping again?..." Speechless and then asked.

    "So, are you for me to leave as soon as possible?"

    "If you can, you really need to buy some time..." Purple smiled and sighed.

    "A hundred years, in fact, is not very long..."

    Smell speech, speechless silence down, let the whole room also follow to restore the silence.

    Until a moment, speechless suddenly said so.

    "Purple, let''s have a party!"

 Chapter 1864

    Utopia, Alice mansion

    In the room full of western style and girlish taste, Alice is very focused on looking at a glowing ball in front of her eyes. Her eyes are more serious than ever, and even a little amazing.

    This glowing sphere, is not long ago, wordless to take Alice out to play the end of the day crazy, after sending Alice home, before farewell, wordless mysterious left to Alice.

    At that time, Alice was also very confused to ask, want to know what is this glowing sphere, but speechless did not help Alice to solve the puzzle, but said such a sentence to her.

    "Put this in your doll and you''ll find a surprise..."

    Leave this sentence, speechless will no longer reveal what, the head will not return to leave.

    After that, Alice put the glowing sphere into one of her dolls the next day. Then, Alice was shocked to find out.

    That doll, with life!

    Yes!

    With life!

    It''s a simple puppet that can''t be simpler. In terms of delicacy, it can''t be compared with the Shanghai and Penglai figures beside Alice. It''s not like Shanghai and Penglai. It took Alice a lot of time to have the same intelligence as human beings.

    But it''s such a simple doll that can''t be simpler. It not only has the intelligence comparable to Shanghai and Penglai easily, but also achieves the things that the sea of people and Penglai can''t do.

    For example, it doesn''t need Alice''s manipulation. The puppet is able to move freely.

    For example, without Alice''s adjustment and instruction, the puppet would spit out his own words, which is something neither Shanghai nor Penglai can do.

    For example, without Alice''s guidance, this doll can identify what can be done and what can''t be done by itself, read books and learn.

    What''s more, once. Alice also saw the doll''s desire for the food she was eating. If it wasn''t for the fact that the doll didn''t have a digestive system and its body was full of wood, I''m afraid it would have eaten.

    This series of behaviors are extremely humanized. Some of them can''t even do it with the sea of people and Penglai. Not to mention Alice''s personal manipulation. Self discipline is like having real life.

    How can this not shock Alice

    Unfortunately, it''s just a very simple doll. Even with life, its own constitution can not support it to carry out so many humanized actions, and it will be broken in a few days.

    It was a pity to Alice, but fortunately, the glowing sphere was still there.

    So Alice quickly took out the glowing sphere. From morning till now, the more she studied, the more surprised she was.

    Because Alice found that this luminous sphere seems to have the same beauty as the book of magic.

    There is magic recorded in the book of the devil''s way. If a magician owns a Book of the devil''s way, he can inject magic into the book by himself. He can use the magic recorded in the book of the devil''s way without using it himself.

    The same is true of this luminous sphere, which seems to record some kind of magic.

    It''s because of this magic that the doll with this luminous sphere will have life.

    That is to say, if the luminous sphere is compared to a magic book, the magic recorded in it is the magic of life!

    This shocked and excited Alice.

    To her surprise, Alice had never heard of any magic that could bring life.

    Excited, Alice saw a bright road.

    Alice knew that if she could study the magic of life, then her dolls would have life in the future!

    It''s an attractive thing for Alice, who has always wanted to work out a living self-discipline doll. It''s conceivable.

    But to find out the magic in the glowing sphere, Alice found it was more difficult than she thought.

    After all, this luminous sphere is not like the magic book. You can open it directly to see it. Although you want to see the original book of the magic book, the magic attainments of magic must reach a very high level, but the luminous sphere in front of you has not even turned it over to see it.

    So, how to study the magic of life

    Alice was a little troubled, and it was a long time before she made such a decision.

    "First put it into another doll, see if you can get inspiration from studying that doll..."

    Having made up her mind, Alice began to feel itchy after a long absence.

    In front of us is a magic prop that can bring life to the doll!

    And the puppet that I make next will get life through it!

    Although, this living doll can''t be said to be completed by Alice alone. It has always been Alice''s dream to create a living doll.Now, Alice is excited to know that her next doll can have life, even if it''s not all on her own.

    And of course, this time, Alice will definitely not make a simple doll.

    "Since it''s a living doll, at least in terms of delicacy, it has to be at the same level as Shanghai and Penglai..."

    So Alice picked up the glowing sphere.

    Just then, the door of Alice''s room was pushed open heavily, and a loud "Dong" was heard. At the same time, a loud voice was heard.

    ''Alice! I''ve come to see you! "

    The sudden muffled noise and shouting made Alice jump. When her hand shook, the luminous sphere flew up as if she had thrown it out.

    "Ah!" Alice exclaimed, as if she could see the most important prop falling into seven or eight pieces like a porcelain bowl. The cry was full of fear.

    Fortunately, what the glowing sphere fell to was nowhere else. It was Alice''s room entrance.

    So, I was going to surprise Alice. Just when I opened the door, I saw a familiar luminous sphere flying towards me.

    "Eh?" Subconsciously put the glowing sphere into his hands, and said without any doubt.

    "Isn''t this eve''s heart?"

    This is a "Eve''s heart" specially copied for Alice!

    "I said, Alice..." Speechless some discontented look to clap chest, a pair of frightened appearance Alice.

    "Even if you don''t like the present I gave you, don''t you have to throw it away?"

    "Who''s going to throw it away?!" Alice came up, and the rare one glared at her, then carefully took over Eve''s heart.

    "My baby, it''s too late!"

    With that, Alice had a little check of Eve''s heart in her hand, and she was relieved to make sure there were no cracks in it.

    Seeing this, I feel a little happy and a little unhappy in wordless mind.

    It''s natural that Alice is happy with her present. Besides, not long ago, her sullen appearance disappeared completely. Now, it''s not much different from that before she had no relationship with wordless.

    Obviously, Alice has gradually come out of this matter, and face it calmly.

    As for unhappiness, naturally after she came, Alice still paid attention to Eve''s heart, but ignored herself.

    "Ah..." Wordless and sentimental.

    "If you have a doll, you will lose your husband..."

    Alice blushed, but pretended not to understand. She began to talk about it.

    "What''s the matter this time?"

    "If there''s anything to say, it does..." Wordless scratched his cheek.

    "I''m here to invite you to the party!"

    "Party?" Alice was a little shocked.

    If you want to say what is the most famous in fantasy countryside, banquet must be one of them.

    Whether it''s the time when the Witches of Boli solve the change or when some monsters and human beings feel bored and have nothing to do, they will hold one or two banquets, or pass the time, or pass the time in the name of celebration and so on.

    Alice also likes to attend all kinds of banquets, so she nodded casually when she heard that she had no words to invite herself to the party.

    "I see. When will it be held? Let me know. I''ll be there..."

    Seeing Alice''s casual look, it''s quite a fire to be speechless.

    I was so ignored by my woman when I left the banquet held before fantasy village

    It seems that I haven''t been adjusted for a long time

    In the angle where Alice could not see, with a silent smile, she closed the door quietly.

    "Ah --!"

    Next moment, Alice''s scream rang out, and soon it turned into a gasp and a cry for mercy

 Chapter 1865

    The underground world, the temple of spirits

    In the room belonging to Gu mingdijue, in the center and beside the small round table, Gu mingdijue is holding a book and reading it with interest.

    Reading is really a very meaningful thing for people who can read directly, know what others are thinking, and even know the darkness of many people''s hearts.

    Because, only through reading, can we understand what is said in the book, not like facing people, as long as we open the third eye, we can naturally know what others think.

    Therefore, reading is one of the most favorite activities in ancient Ming Dynasty.

    Compared with the world immersed in books and the ancient Ming sense of being unable to extricate itself completely, the ancient Ming love seems to be more self entertaining.

    In the case of Gu Ming''s reading with interest, Gu Ming''s love is lying on the floor of Gu Ming''s room, completely regardless of whether his clothes will be dirty, with big round eyes, looking at a cat with fire on its tail in front of him.

    That''s the famous flame cat in the underground world.

    The flaming cats in the hall of the spirit of the earth are all pets of the ancient Ming Dynasty, or pets of the ancient Ming Dynasty.

    At this time, Gu Ming''s love is to spend time chatting with the flaming cat in front of him.

    "Ah. Why is there fire on your tail?... "

    "Meow..." The flaming cat tilts its head and looks unknown.

    Although the flame cat has not been able to transform into human form like the flame cat phosphorus, the most basic intelligence has been possessed.

    It''s not just the flaming cat. In the spirit hall, the pets of the ancient Ming Dynasty have some intelligence. Otherwise, how could the love of the ancient Ming Dynasty leave the affairs of the spirit hall to their pets

    Therefore, this flaming cat can understand the words of love in ancient Ming Dynasty.

    It''s a pity to understand. But the words of the speech. It won''t, it can only give the simplest answer.

    Of course, the answer is basically. In addition to being able to read its inner ancient and clear sense directly. It''s impossible for others to know what it means. Including ancient and Ming love.

    "What is meow?" Gu Ming''s love shows that the two languages seem to be not in the same country, which makes her tilt her head. Full of doubts.

    "Is there a fire in the tail when you say meow?"

    "Meow!"

    "Meow ~ ~ ~ the love cries, but there is no fire in the tail..."

    "Meow!"

    "Almost forgot, love has no tail..."

    "Meow!"

    "Huh?"

    "Meow!"

    "Why is it still meow?" Love began to drum up the mouth, the face of dissatisfaction.

    "Don''t you want to talk to love?"

    "Meow..." Flame cat also said that we are under great pressure to have a host sister who is so naive and romantic, and even doesn''t know anything.

    In this way, the most wonderful human cat dialogue is still in the form of self entertainment.

    Apart from that one person and one cat, the only presence of the ancient Ming sense is that it did not find this rather troubling scene at all.

    It''s not that Gu mingdijue doesn''t care about her sister, but, first of all, Gu mingdijue''s attention has all been focused on the books in her hand, so that she has no spare time to pay attention to other places.

    Secondly, that''s why Gu Ming loves himself.

    With the closed mind and the ability to manipulate the subconscious in the unconsciousness, the sense of existence of love between ancient and Ming Dynasties is already weak, even if it passes through people''s sight, it may not be discovered by people.

    In this way, in addition to the attention of Gu Ming''s senses, they all focused on the books in their hands, so even if the sound of Gu Ming''s love and the cat''s call were echoing in the room all the time, Gu Ming''s senses never noticed it.

    It''s really a wonderful scene from all aspects.

    At least, with the magic of space transfer came directly to the room, just out of Alice''s speechless look at this scene, for a long time, there is no way to speak.

    If you look carefully, you can see that there is still a little pleasure left between the wordless eyebrows.

    It''s the rest of Alice''s comfort after a campaign that can''t be explained by outsiders without knowing whether to punish or vent her dissatisfaction.

    Now, when I saw this wonderful scene in front of me, I suddenly disappeared. All I left was the expression of crying and laughing.

    "Huh?"

    After a while, Gu Mingdi, who was bored in the conversation with the flaming cat, found that there seemed to be another person in the room. He turned his head and looked in the direction where there was no words. Then his eyes lit up, jumped up happily and cheered."Brother!"

    "Brother?" How can I fail to notice the existence of love in ancient Ming Dynasty? The loud voice of love in ancient Ming Dynasty can''t be heard by ancient Ming Dynasty.

    At present, Gu Ming raises his head doubtfully, looks ahead, and then sees Gu Ming''s face full of excitement, rushing to the silent scene.

    At once, Gu Ming felt stunned. When he found that the person was speechless, his eyes were also bright. He put down the book in his hand and stood up with some surprises.

    "Brother!" Gu Ming''s love jumped to the wordless front actively and looked at the wordless with his big eyes, which were full of happy looks.

    "Is that you? Have you come to see the romance? "

    Looking at Gu Ming''s love for that strange happy and lovely appearance, I can''t help but put on a smile without words, reached out my hand and touched Gu Ming''s love''s small head.

    "Well, I''ve come to see you. Are you happy?..."

    "Happy!" Gu Ming also extended his hand to love, like a koala, holding silent feet, jiaosheng smile.

    Keep touching the face of Gu Ming''s head, silently lift up your eyes, look forward, face up with Gu Ming''s eyes, look at Gu Ming''s surprise, smile and greet him.

    "How are you doing recently?"

    Listening to the most common greetings, Gu Ming felt that there was a feeling from the heart.

    No way, because of the ability to read the heart and know everything about others, almost all people, demons, gods hate the ancient sense, when did you hear such words

    Just such a simple exchange of greetings has satisfied Gu Ming. Once again, Gu Ming feels that it''s really a lucky thing to know speechless.

    "I just read books when I''m free, and walk around with A-P and a-kong in the spirit Hall..." An ancient smile.

    "Besides, in this period of time, love has not run around casually. It''s not boring to have love with me..."

    "Is it?" He hesitated for a moment and asked.

    "In the spirit hall, have you always been like this?"

    "Well Gu Ming felt that he didn''t want to hide his words and nodded seriously.

    "No one else would welcome me. I don''t like to run around..."

    Smell speech, speechless scratched cheek, showed the expression of distress, let Gu Ming feel curious.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    "No..." Speechless helpless smile.

    "Originally, I wanted to invite you to a banquet on the ground. Who knows, you don''t like running around..."

    "Party?" He felt stunned in ancient times.

    "Party?" Love between ancient and Ming Dynasties is a very interesting look.

    "It''s fun to see the thing called banquet when you are in love with the ground!"

    "The party is for fun!" Touch the head of love without words.

    "How is it? Do you want to go?... "

    "I want to go!" Gu Mingdi cried without hesitation.

    "Love to go!"

    "Love!" Gu Ming felt that he was frowning, and said reproachfully.

    "You can''t be so rude!"

    "Sister, let''s go to the party!" Gu Ming''s love is pitiful. He looks at Gu Ming''s feeling.

    "Love wants to go!"

    "But..." Gu Ming feels a little embarrassed.

    "If I really don''t want to go, I won''t force myself to..." I opened my mouth without any words of comfort.

    "As for love, if you believe me, how about I take care of her?"

    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to go..." Gu Ming quickly shook his head and sighed.

    "But will the people on the ground welcome us?"

    Hearing this, I had no words to think of it.

    Before, the monsters in the underground world had brought some troubles to the ground, which made the most lazy Lingmeng busy for a period of time. After that time, Lingmeng banned the monsters in the underground world from entering the ground again. No wonder ancient Ming felt that way.

    "Leave it to me!" Speechless clapped his chest.

    "I''ll make it clear to Reimu!"

    "So..." Gu Ming felt a little moved, and when he saw the appeal of Gu Ming''s love, he nodded his head.

    Speechless this just showed a smile to come.

 Chapter 1866

    Thank you very much for the 10000 reward of "farewell"! And the rewards of "dream demon", "thunder ring" and "God is me!"

    Fantasy village, lost bamboo forest

    Step by step, walking on the mountain road leading to the eternal Pavilion, speechless, like remembering the environment in the lost bamboo forest, without using the magic of space transfer, walking like an ordinary person, while looking straight ahead.

    The strange new house has been imprinted into the silent eyes.

    And in the courtyard of that house, Suzuki is holding some herbal plants, and there is a face of distress to identify.

    "Which herbal medicine does master want?"

    As a disciple of Bayi Yonglin, Lingxian''s combat effectiveness is not so high, even less than the Ninth level, just floating back and forth in the eighth level.

    It''s not that Ling Xian has no talent, but Ba Yi Yonglin doesn''t advocate to cultivate him into a disciple with high fighting ability, instead, she takes him as the successor of medical skills, as if she intends to let him inherit her own medical skills.

    And the bell fairy in the eight meaning Yonglin''s side, has been to have not a short period of time.

    As for herbs, the bell fairy thinks that it''s impossible to recognize them.

    But every time, when Ling Xian thinks so, Ba Yi Yonglin always seems to see through the heart of Ling Xian. She doesn''t know where to find some plants that Ling Xian hasn''t seen, so that Ling Xian can recognize them.

    Obviously, this time, the bell fairy was hard to find by the herbal medicine Ba Yi Yonglin didn''t know where to find it.

    "Isn''t it herbal?"

    It is inevitable that bell fairy would be so suspicious.

    After all. Once, Bayi Yonglin grabbed a handful of weeds directly outside and asked bell fairy to identify them. As a result, bell fairy recognized them for more than ten days, but she couldn''t imagine that they were just ordinary weeds.

    It''s not that Lingxian is too stupid, but in Lingxian''s heart, Bayi Yonglin is too smart. Lingxian didn''t expect Bayi Yonglin would pit herself and catch a handful of weeds. Make yourself think it''s herbal medicine. Therefore, the bell fairy did not think about the weeds, only thought it was a kind of herb like weeds.

    Looking at the puzzled appearance of Lingxian holding the inexplicable plant, he smiled wordlessly. Laughter also attracted the attention of bell fairy.

    "White adult?" The bell fairy was slightly frightened. Then he quickly stood up. Respectfully to speechless owe body.

    "Lord Bai!"

    "Good morning! Bell fairy! " Speechless waved to the bell fairy.

    "Busy?..."

    "Not busy, just identifying some herbs..." Ling Xian has some limited answers.

    , are you looking for your royal highness? Then I''ll report to master! "

    "I really came to find Huiye..." Said speechless strangely.

    "But I''m looking for Huiye. Why are you reporting to Yonglin instead?"

    This The bell fairy is a bit embarrassed to wriggle. Then carefully said.

    , "the master ordered that if the white man came to see his royal highness, he must report to her first."

    "This eight meaning Yonglin..." Speechless and speechless, we can only compromise.

    "There''s no way. Although it''s very troublesome, it can only be like this..."

    "Thank you, Lord Bai!" Bell fairy immediately grateful to speechless show a brilliant smile, into the forever Pavilion, to eight Yi Yonglin report to go.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, I felt that there was something boring and wordless in the hall of the eternal Pavilion. It was extremely introverted, but it was extremely strong, and it was also a mysterious familiar atmosphere slowly approaching me.

    A few seconds later, the door of the Yongting hall was opened, and Bayi Yonglin came out of the room. Looking at the speechless standing in the courtyard, she said this with a smile.

    "What? Did you want to come to the pavilion for trouble after fighting with the flower demon in the sun flower field? "

    Smell speech, speechless is Leng for a while directly, surprised.

    "Do you know?"

    "I know?..." Bayi Yonglin shook her head.

    "I think I''m not the only one who knows. That day, when you were fighting with that flower demon, many people should have sensed the breath!"

    Speaking of this, Bayi Yonglin has unconsciously taken a silent look, and she is surprised.

    That day, speechless follow the wind to see the fragrance fight, Ba Yi Yonglin felt the breath, then secretly paid attention to it.

    Although nothing can be said casually, Bayi Yonglin actually saw the whole process in the eyes of the battle that day. Naturally, she also saw the wordless fighting power in the eyes.

    To be honest, Bayi Yonglin didn''t think that she could follow the wind to see Youxiang and almost tied.

    That''s what even Bayi Yonglin herself might have to give up to get!

    Bayi Yonglin knows that Wuyan''s own strength is not strong enough to be able to follow the wind to see Youxiang. Even with Wuyan''s own strength, Wuyan can barely reach the qualification to fight against her, let alone follow the wind to see Youxiang.In addition, seeing with her own eyes that wordless uses the power to manipulate the realm that only purple can use, Bayi Yonglin thinks that wordless should use some means to improve her own power for a short time, so as to achieve such results.

    However, no matter what, wordless has the ability to follow the wind to see fragrance, eight cloud purple or one''s own superior, which can be basically confirmed.

    Bayi Yonglin feels that she needs to reexamine wordless.

    "That''s what you get from that system, right?" Bayi Yonglin looks straight to wordless with the eyes as if she could see through people''s hearts.

    "That means that people can obtain the power beyond themselves and the power of eight cloud purple for a short time..."

    Seeing Bayi Yonglin''s eyes as if she wanted to dissect herself, she said nothing and smiled unnaturally.

    "Not so much from the system as from one''s own blood!"

    "Blood?" Bayi Yonglin narrowed her eyes slightly.

    "The true ancestor of vampires?"

    "Even you know that?" Speechless a little puzzled.

    "Since you know everything, what do you want me to do?"

    "If I could really do anything to know, I would not let you enter into such a relationship with the princess!" At this point, the tone of Bayi Yonglin is a little cold.

    "I''ve only seen night creatures like you for a long time, and I don''t know how long ago!"

    "Have you seen Zhenzu?" Speechless pondered for a while, then, unexpectedly said a sentence like this.

    "So, have you ever seen the Dragon God?"

    "Dragon God?" Bayi Yonglin didn''t seem to think that she would ask such a question without any words. She frowned slightly.

    "You mean the Dragon God in Fantasia?"

    "You should be one of the most remote beings in the fantasy country?" Speechless eyes eight Yi Yonglin.

    "The Dragon God once appeared in the fantasy village for the last time when the Sorceress of Boli established the grand circle. If it''s you, have you ever seen the Dragon God?"

    Once upon a time, Utopia existed in a remote place in the world before it was isolated from the outside world.

    That is to say, before the last appearance of the Dragon God, the Utopia had already existed.

    If, at that time, Bayi Yonglin was already in fantasy village, then she should have seen the Dragon God in fantasy village for the last time.

    However, when she had no words to think so, Bayi Yonglin shook her head.

    "No, you''re wrong. I haven''t seen the Dragon God!"

    Speechless in the spot.

    "It is true that before the establishment of the great barrier, the princess and I had already existed in the dreamland!" Bayi Yonglin sighed.

    "But at that time, in order to avoid the people on the moon, the princess put the whole forever Pavilion into the" forever "world. Until recently, the forever Pavilion really appeared in the fantasy village. You know that, so neither I nor the princess have seen the Dragon God!"

    "So..." Speechless some disappointed nodded.

    "There''s no way..."

    "Why do you suddenly mention the Dragon God?" Eight Yi Yonglin''s doubts.

    "Don''t you think about the gods who are almost forgotten by everyone?"

    "Well, for all kinds of reasons..." Speechless a little perfunctory, followed by a wry smile.

    "In other words, I''m here to find Huiye. Where is Huiye?"

    "Are you looking for the princess for the party?" Bayi Yonglin glances at wordless.

    "It seems that the crow didn''t know where to get the news. It''s spreading all over the place, and the pavilion will always get the news, so you don''t have to run around anymore. Go back and prepare!"

    "Paparazzi?" Speechless astonishment, and then the disgruntled left his mouth.

    "I almost forgot her. I knew I would just ask her to invite her, so I didn''t have to run around..."

    In this way, a grand banquet is about to be held, which spreads all over the fantasy town.

    And the venue of the banquet is the Boli shrine!

 Chapter 1867

    Thank you very much? The rewards of void ¤Î autumn leaves ¤Î and è³ beautiful Phoenix!)

    Fanciful village, Boli Shrine

    Today, in the early morning, there are people coming from afar in the sky of the new Boli shrine.

    In fact, it''s human, but in the existence of so many people who come to the Boli shrine, there are only a few real human beings, and the rest are all monsters, goblins, goblins and other kinds of races that only exist in the fantasy countryside.

    There is only one reason why so many monsters, goblins, spirits and other kinds of existence fill the space in front of the Boli shrine.

    That is to say, today, there will be a grand banquet here at the Boli shrine.

    It is precisely because the banquet is held in the Boli shrine that so many monsters, goblins, spirits and other kinds of existence come.

    After all, if you want to say where is the most famous in fanciful countryside, it is absolutely belong to Boli shrine.

    Although it is not the only shrine in fanciful village, the importance of the shrine to fanciful village is even more important than the various races living here.

    Not for others, just because, without the Boli shrine, there would be no Utopia.

    Here is the Bo Li witch who is in charge of the fantasy town. At the beginning of the establishment, the existence of the present fantasy town is also Bo Li witch. Let alone, the Bo Li shrine also worships the highest level God in the fantasy Town, the Dragon God.

    Now, of course. Knowing the existence of the Dragon God, in the fantasy village, except those who live for a long time, basically no one knows.

    It''s not surprising that the Dragon God has never shown its miracles. Unlike the Shouyan shrine on the mountain of monsters, as long as someone offers their faith, the gods there will surely give back some miracles. It''s hard to doubt whether the so-called highest level God in the fantasy town really exists.

    And this is also one of the phenomena that let Zihui doubt whether the Dragon God still exists.

    The gods that are worshipped are no longer known to exist. In addition, the Witches of the Boli shrine are lazy all day. He is indifferent to everyone. There are monsters who are good at attacking people on the way to the shrine from time to time. For various reasons, there are few people who will visit the shrine.

    But. This does not affect the popularity of the Boli shrine in Fantasia.

    Even if the gods are gone. There were few visitors. The Witches of Boli are the managers in the plain of Fantasia, and they will come out from time to time to cure the riotous monsters and solve the changes. To say where is the most well-known fantasy village, it is definitely the Boli shrine.

    Therefore, even though there is no popularity in the Boli shrine, there will be many monsters and even monsters like to come to the Boli shrine.

    It''s needless to say, when we heard that the Boli shrine was going to hold a banquet, basically, we imagined that the famous, unknown, powerful and not powerful monsters in the countryside would walk together in twos and threes, and came here, making the space in front of the Boli shrine full of people.

    Standing in the corridor of the Boli shrine, looking at the noisy space in front of me, there must be hundreds of monsters, at least. Lingmeng frets and crushes her black and soft hair, making the huge red bow almost fall off.

    "Is it so hard to spend a few days leisurely

    "Well, isn''t that good?" Morlisha is standing beside the spiritual dream. Different from the resentful spiritual dream, morlisha is full of spirit.

    "This time, the party was sponsored by the eight cloud family''s brother. You don''t have to pay for it. Besides, you can also eat and drink freely, which is very enviable!"

    "You can have free meals and drinks, but let''s forget about banquets and other things." Lingmeng said this without hesitation.

    "It''s not easy for my shrine to be rebuilt. What can I do if these guys cause me any trouble?"

    "It seems that Wen Wen and I have been working hard to rebuild the Shrine..." Morlisha smiled a few times and began to read.

    "Besides, it''s not that you''re not without benefits..."

    Smell speech, the bow knot on the head of Lingmeng slightly shakes, snorts coldly, but that look, how to look like it is being installed.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Hee hee..." The magic sofa gave a very thief''s laugh.

    "Do you think I don''t know? The Bayun family''s little brother has already given you the venue fee?... "

    "How How could it be... " The smart face of Lingmeng is slightly stiff, and the playful flesh doesn''t smile.

    "How could I possibly agree to that big trouble if I borrowed the venue or something?"

    "Is that so?..." It''s hard for Melissa to take up the same tone as the wind, he said triumphantly.

    "Don''t hide it, Lingmeng. When the brother of Bayun family came to borrow the venue from you, he said that he would pay for the venue afterwards. However, Wen Wen saw it and told me everything without missing a word. You can''t cheat me!""Text?..." Lingmeng is slightly shocked, and then he starts to bite his teeth.

    "It''s that hateful dog crow again. I won''t cure you!"

    "Lingmeng, you''ll do it!" Marisa patted Lingmeng on the shoulder and said this in a good voice.

    "Otherwise, I''ll go to find the brother of Bayun family now. Tell him in person that you won''t borrow the venue for this banquet, and you won''t charge anything for the venue!"

    "How is that possible?" Lingmeng''s eyes are round.

    "I''m a gorgeous witch. How can I let the gold coin fly?"

    Hearing this, even with the nerve of morlisha, there was a convulsion in the corner of his mouth.

    Let''s not say whether gold coins and witches can be related to each other. It''s just the four words of "high moral integrity" that are used in spiritual dreams. It''s worth pondering.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re hiding something so big from me!"

    On the other side, in a corner of the noisy crowd, Remilia was suspended in the air, full of anger, shouting at the silent voice who was roared to the ear and hurt.

    "Why didn''t I know you were going to have such a big party?"

    "Calm down! Calm down! " Speechless hurriedly waved his hand in an attempt to appease Remilia.

    "I didn''t tell you because I saw you holding a banquet in the Red Devils hall?"

    "That''s that! This is it! " Cried Remilia madly.

    "For such a big banquet, if you let others know that it was all arranged by the steward of the Red Devils'' hall, but the Red Devils'' hall itself didn''t give a penny, where would you let me put my face?"

    "You also said that this is this, that is that, and I am not the steward of the Red Devils hall to hold this banquet..." I can''t cry or laugh.

    "What''s more, I can''t. I''ll tell others that the Red Devils hall is behind the party. Isn''t that ok?"

    "You can do it!" Remilia''s anger did not abate.

    "It won''t take long for someone to find out the truth about this matter. Do you think that paparazzi crow has always been a fake?"

    "Remy, calm down first..." On one side, pachuli quietly closed the book in her hand, which seemed to be too noisy to do, but she said.

    "Now, the banquet has been held, and the invited people are almost here. In a short time, the banquet will officially start. Even if you have been making noise here, it will not help..."

    "Yes! This is not the time to fight! " Remilia wakes up, stares speechless, and then looks into the night.

    "While there''s still time, you should prepare some dishes and wine for the party. At least, we have to provide these things, so that no one else can talk!"

    "Yes! Big miss! " I owe my body in the night, and my body flickers and disappears in place.

    See, speechless can only turn white eyes.

    In about half an hour, the party will officially start. Even if you have the ability to control time, you have to be tired to prepare the dishes and wine you need for the whole party in this period of time

    This Remilia, in order to save face, even let me work so hard at night. It seems that I have to find a time to beat her well.

    Her eyes wandered back and forth on Remilia and pachuli for a while, then she asked without any doubt.

    "By the way, where''s Fran?"

    As soon as Remilia wanted to answer, a rush of footsteps came into her speechless ears. Before long, her speechless back sank and she had two small bodies.

    "Brother!" This is Fleur with a little blush on her face. She looks very happy.

    "Brother!" On the other hand, it''s love from ancient Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 1868

    "Love?..."

    Looking at lying on his back with Flemish, sticking out his head on his shoulder, his face was full of naughty love from ancient Ming Dynasty, and he had no words to laugh.

    "Are you here?..."

    "Well!" Ancient Ming to love heavy nodded a head, the small foot that hangs in the air is shaking ceaselessly.

    "Love is coming, and there are many people coming!"

    It''s natural that the ancient Ming love who has been to the ground more than once did not see the scene of the banquet. Moreover, at the beginning, after the changes caused by the monsters in the underground world were solved by the spiritual dream, the fantasy village held the banquet as usual. At that time, the ancient Ming love also attended.

    But the banquet at that time was not at the same level as the scale of the banquet now.

    What''s more, the number of monsters attending the banquet alone is so much that Gu Mingdi is a little surprised.

    "What about your sister?" Speechless pinched the small nose of ancient love.

    "I don''t think so. Did you leave your sister behind and run by yourself?"

    "Love is not so bad, and my sister will not let love come alone!" Ancient Ming to love wrinkled a small nose, stretched out his hand, pointed to a direction.

    "Where is my sister!"

    Hearing this, Wu Yan and Remilia and pachuli raised their eyes together and looked in the direction of Gu Ming''s love.

    There, with the constantly looking around Lingwu road air and the fire cat phosphorus, Gu Ming felt that he didn''t know what he was looking for. Eyes constantly sweep around, one side nimbly across one by one the presence of monsters, towards this side.

    "Sister!" Ancient Ming love cry out.

    "I''m here!"

    Maybe I heard the cry of Gu Ming''s love. Gu Ming felt that he saw it. When he saw the scene of Fleur and Gu Ming''s love lying on the speechless back, he couldn''t help but smile and came over.

    "Long waiting..." An ancient smile.

    "You''re not late, are you?"

    "Fortunately, the party hasn''t started yet!" Speechless to Gu Ming to feel to say hello, also to Ling Wu Lu Kong and fire cat phosphorus beckoned.

    "You two are OK!"

    In the face of the only friend that the owner of his family cares about every day, lingwulukong and flame cat phosphorus dare not neglect. Hurry to salute.

    "Why are you here?" At this time. Remilia frowned and made a noise. She also stared at wordless again.

    "Even the people in the spirit hall told me, but they didn''t tell me. What do you mean?"

    "Please. You also know that people live in the underground world. It will take a while to get here. Of course I have to inform you in advance... " Seeing that Remilia still seems to be worried about her not telling her this in advance, she doesn''t know what kind of expression to put on.

    "Besides, I didn''t tell you. You didn''t come here uninvited. Why are you so upset? "

    "I don''t care!" Said Remilia willfully.

    "Next time, you must inform me first. Do you hear me?"

    "Yes..." Speechless can only be unable to answer a voice, let pachuli, Gu Ming to feel that some of them are funny.

    It''s just the time of this moment, and there are familiar characters on the stage.

    "Lord Bai!"

    With such a sound, the three figures also appeared in the silent vision.

    One is a girl who just said hello to Wuyan, with rabbit ears on her head.

    One is a young girl walking by with a cool temperament.

    Another is walking in front of the two, wearing a harmonious style of clothing, with a waterfall like soft black straight hair, like a princess elegant girl.

    It is the visitors of three permanent pavilions, namely, Penglai mountain night, Bayi Yonglin and Lingxian.

    "How lively..."

    Penglai Shanhui looks at the bustling scene in front of her at night. It seems that she is lost.

    "How long hasn''t I seen such a lively scene?"

    Since betraying the moon, Penglai Shanhui has lived in yongyongting for a long time, staying indoors. When yongyongting held the Expo, it didn''t appear in people''s eyes, hid in its own room, and lived a full house life.

    Therefore, Penglai Shanhui night has no idea how long he has not gone out, nor how long he has not seen such a lively scene.

    Bayi Yonglin also seems to have some reminiscences.

    "Think about it. I haven''t seen so many people in a long time..."

    At this moment, these two girls, who all look no more than 20 years old on the surface, are filled with a taste of vicissitudes, which makes people feel a little bit unable to adapt.Only speechless person, jokingly opened his mouth.

    "Now you finally know how old you are?"

    This sentence, of course, is said to Penglai mountain night.

    "It''s not a strange thing to stay indoors as a big girl..." Penglai mountain night finally reflected from the state of loss, dragging long sleeves, covering the corners of the mouth, beautiful eyes curved into crescent shaped.

    "Besides, people''s hearts are very complex. A weak woman like me, if she runs around, she will be abducted by even the strange millet that runs out..."

    Say such a word, Penglai Shan Hui night is still as if something happened, caressing his cheek like pity.

    There is no doubt that Penglai Shanhui night is a great beauty, or a woman much more beautiful than those who call themselves beauty. Otherwise, they will not conquer an era by virtue of their beauty and write their own stories.

    Such a beautiful woman made the movement of touching her side face, which was really breathtaking. Even Remilia, Gu mingdijue and other young girls looked sideways.

    can be speechless but make complaints about it.

    "If you don''t talk about the problem of softness, it''s only little Laurie who can blame the millet. You''re not a little Laurie. You won''t blame the millet. Don''t worry..."

    "Ah La, have you forgotten my ability?" A sly smile of Penglai mountain.

    "My ability can be manipulated forever and for a moment, and I was a moment in Lori''s time. I have already recorded it and can reappear it at any time. How about that? Do you want to see it?... "

    Luoli version of Penglai mountain night

    If you want to see it or not, of course, it''s a proper thought!

    For a moment, speechless almost wavered, but when he saw the sly look in Penglai Shanhui''s eyes at night, his heart suddenly cold.

    My intuition tells me that if I really answer "think", I will not be able to find the north because of the dark princess.

    So he refused without words.

    "No! You''d better look for someone else! "

    "Is it?" Penglai Shanhui shakes his head in disappointment, and a trace of chagrin appears in his eyes. Obviously, it''s because he can''t say what he wants to do, which makes sure that Penglai Shanhui wants to make his own wordless happy.

    "Huh?" All of a sudden, Patricia raised her head and looked in a certain direction. She was stunned and frowned.

    "What''s the matter?..." Aware of the change of pachuli, Remilia asked first, then looked at the direction pachuli had just seen, and the rest looked at the past curiously.

    Soon, everyone on the scene saw that another familiar figure was flying towards this side in the mid air, and there were two small people only the size of a slap in the air.

    As soon as the silent spirit shook, he raised his hand and shouted without thinking.

    "Alice!"

    Hearing someone yelling at her, Alice turned her head and looked at her speechless eyes. Her pretty face turned red quickly.

    No way. Not long ago, when wordless invited herself to the party, because she focused on Eve''s heart and ignored wordless, the memory of being "cleaned up" by wordless remained in Alice''s mind.

    So far, Alice has no way to forget. Obviously, it was Mei Kai''s second time, but she was put into a gesture of 18 kinds of love without words. At last, she could only plead for mercy, which made Alice at the same time of being ashamed and angry, but also severely cut her eyes without words.

    Even so, Alice is still obediently with Shanghai and Penglai, landed in front of the silent people.

    Alice didn''t find out that she was getting more and more used to getting along with wordless, and there was no stranger at the beginning, which made wordless couldn''t help but feel happy.

    If it goes on like this, sooner or later, Alice will be willing to accompany her. It will come naturally.

    However, the mood of secret joy immediately collapsed in the next moment.

    Alice, who landed in front of wordless, didn''t look at wordless in the first time, but she did her best to look at pachuli.

    Speechless can only whisper bad.

    These two girls of Lily plot, shouldn''t they make trouble

 Chapter 1869

    (on the last day of double monthly ticket, friends, don''t waste those with tickets on hand. Vote for this book!)

    I don''t know if I feel anything. At the same time when Alice and pachuli are looking at each other, all the girls around are quiet.

    Remilia has seen Alice and Patricia, two cool and indifferent girls, more than once. Once they meet, they will be like the scene of a fight between the needle and the wheat, and become a little headache.

    Gu Ming felt as if he had read some information from the hearts of Alice and pachuli. He looked at Alice, pachuli and even one side of them with a strange look. He took the lingwulukong, the flaming cat phosphorus, and quietly retreated to the side.

    As for Bayi Yonglin and Lingxian, they chose to watch in silence. Penglai Shanhui''s eyes turned slightly at night, and his face showed a lively expression.

    Even Fu Lan and Gu Mingdi love, lying on their speechless backs, opened their eyes and tried to wait for the next development.

    Seeing this group of hateful guys one by one, they all chose to be silent. They could only smile bitterly and let Alice and pachuli go.

    However, just when people thought that Alice and pachuli were about to quarrel as usual, they both showed a helpless smile at the same time, as if they had figured out something and looked at it.

    "I thought you were not coming..." Pachuli smiled first.

    "Well, it''s not too late..."

    "Since I have been invited, I will come naturally..." Alice also felt that all she had done before was like a child''s play, and she nodded quietly like water.

    "What''s more, wouldn''t it be a great loss if such a large party didn''t come?"

    "Yes, I don''t know how long I haven''t participated in such a large-scale banquet. In the past, such a large-scale banquet would only be held in the annual ritual held by the Boli shrine?"

    "It''s a pity that the Boli shrine hasn''t held a grand ceremony for many years..."

    "Indeed, it''s a pity..."

    All of a sudden, Alice and Patricia ignored all the people around them, and they talked about each other on their own, and they also talked about each other happily, leaving Remilia at a loss.

    "Here What''s the matter?... "

    This question, too, is wordless.

    I look at Alice and pachuli, who are chatting like friends of many years. I can''t help thinking like this.

    Is it true that these two Lily maidens really look open

    Should not just smile on the surface, but secretly agreed on the time and place, planning to find a place to strangle later

    But when the thought flashed through her wordless mind, Patricia suddenly said it to Alice.

    "By the way, morlisha is over there, together with Lingmeng. If you want to find her, you can go there!"

    "Marisa?" Said Alice, with a strange look on her face.

    "Why am I looking for Melissa?"

    "Eh?" This time, it''s pachuli''s turn to be stunned, and she hesitated for a moment and said.

    "But you''re not against Marisa..."

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" As if Alice didn''t want to hear anything, she interrupted pachuli and looked straight at pachuli.

    "If you really want to say that, you should go to molissa, right?"

    "How could it?" Patricia raised her eyebrows.

    "Melissa and I are just ordinary friends!"

    This is not far fetched at all. Anyone can tell that pachuli is not lying.

    At least, there are no lies.

    Naturally Alice heard it, squinting her eyes.

    "But me and Marisa are just ordinary friends, too!"

    Like pacouli, Alice said this sentence without any feeling of lying, with a credibility of more than 90.

    In other words, at this moment, both of them take Malisha with lily plot as an ordinary friend because of something, and mistakenly think that the other party still has Lily plot for Malisha.

    In a word, the reason why Patricia and Alice will not quarrel as they always do is that there is no need to quarrel.

    Because, the orientation of both of them has been twisted by a wolf, and they no longer covet molissa, so they can no longer tit for tat.

    So, here comes the question.

    Since the orientation of both of them has been twisted, who is this twisted person

    Although I don''t know why the other side no longer covets Marisa, but patuli and Alice still have a keen sense of who is the problem, and let them look up and shoot the cold ice like vision to speechless.It has already been found from the conversation between patuli and Alice that the reason for this scene is that they are sweating.

    Whether it''s patuli or Alice, they used to like Marissa. Now it seems that they don''t have Lily plot for Marissa. What they can change is themselves.

    Wordless has probably known what will happen next.

    On the other side, seeing the speechless sweat on their faces, Patricia and Alice understood what they had learned in an instant, and their eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "Don''t you think you''ll do the same to Alice..."

    "Don''t you think you''re right about pachuli..."

    These two sentences, almost at the same time from the mouth of patuli and Alice.

    At the same time, when they heard each other''s words, pachuli and Alice understood everything. They were silent. Their eyes to each other were no longer harmonious. Instead, they became as gunpowder again.

    "In fact, I know everything about you and Marisa!" After a while, Patricia showed a sincere smile.

    "Don''t worry! I will support you! "

    "Please allow me to return it to you intact!" Alice''s face is indifferent to Parry''s offensive to resolve.

    "Although we are just ordinary friends, we are neighbors. If there is anything we can do for you, don''t mention it. I will do it for you!"

    "It''s a pity that I''m just an ordinary friend with Melissa, and I think that you and Melissa are actually quite compatible..."

    "That must be your illusion. I think that morlisha often goes to you. He should have a lot of good feelings for you..."

    "Marisa is just going to steal books from me!"

    "Maybe it''s just pretending to steal books, but actually I want to go to see you secretly?..."

    "And you? Didn''t you say that you always wanted to find time to play with Marissa? Are you supposed to have a good relationship? "

    "Of course, the relationship between your girlfriends is good, but it can''t be compared with yours!"

    "You must be welcome!"

    "You must be modest!"

    Patulli and Alice both had a bright smile on their faces. The conversation was about Sheng Huan from the beginning, which was inexplicably changed into a fierce offensive and defensive war.

    The daze on Remilia''s face grew stronger and stronger.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah, La, la..." Penglai mountain Hui covers his mouth and smiles at night.

    "Interesting..."

    "Ah..." Gu Ming sighed and glanced at the speechless perspiration.

    "What a sinful man..."

    "Ahaha..." Silent dry laugh a few times, also only dry laugh of share.

    ¡­¡­

    Imperceptibly, the time passes quietly

    At this moment, the monsters who filled the empty space in front of the whole Boli shrine are quiet and look forward.

    Speechless stood on the corridor of the Boli shrine, holding the eyes of all the monsters present, as if standing on the stage, looking at those familiar or unfamiliar people and monsters below, and closing their eyes.

    "Thank you very much for coming to this party. I believe many people should have heard my name more or less. Here, I will introduce it again!"

    "My name is bayunbai. I am the head of Bayun family and the steward of the Red Devils hall!" Looking around at the many monsters below, a smile slowly appeared on the wordless face.

    "To be honest, although I have the surname of Bayun, in fact, I am an outsider, and I only have less than ten days to come to fantasy village!"

    "In this period of time, I have met many people, encountered many things, walked through many places, and ran into many troubles, but because of this, I have tied up many obstacles, felt the beauty of many dreamland, and saw many interesting things, which makes me feel that dreamland is really a very different place Where to think... "

    Recalling his experience in the fantasy village for just ten days, speechless suddenly smiled and looked in a direction.

    There, Remilia, Fleur, pachuli, Zha ye, Alice, Gu mingdijue, Gu mingdilian, Ling wulukong, Huo maophosphor, Penglai Shanhui night, Bayi Yonglin, Ling Xian all stood up, as if they resonated with the wordless words, and the expressions on their faces were softened.

    Lingmeng, Malisha and shemingmarwen are on the other side, with a little memory between their faces.

    And in the sky, a dark space crack, purple, blue, orange three people are also there, with the most sincere smile on the face, let people''s mood involuntarily calm.

    Speechless took a deep breath.

    "Today''s party is not for anything else. It''s just for this fantasy town that makes me feel a lot!""I hope that the following banquet can leave you a good memory and make you feel that so many of them belong to the fantasy town."

    Finish saying, speechless high raised hand.

    "Let''s have a party for this incredible fantasy town!"

    "Oh --!"

    In this moment, cheers, resounded through the sky of fantasy, did not subside for a long time r1152

 Chapter 1870

    Thank you very much for "tanzit", "butterfly snow and frost", "thunder sound", "Maple wither", "panda!" "Black cat, glass" reward!)

    As night fell, the bustle of the Boli shrine was not halved.

    At this moment, there is a picnic cloth in the open space in front of the Boli shrine, no matter where it is. It almost covers the open space in front of the Boli shrine.

    On the picnic cloth with all kinds of colors, all kinds of hot cooking and bottle of wine have taken up every piece of picnic cloth. One by one, the monsters are sitting in twos and threes, laughing and laughing, eating and drinking noisily.

    Probably no one realized that, in fact, more than 70% of the monsters who gathered together in twos and threes were pure strangers who were not even friends, who had only met once or even before the party.

    It is such a group of monsters that are strangers to each other. At this moment, they are like friends and relatives who have been together for many years. They talk to each other and get to know each other, and they also hook up.

    This scene is only possible in this incredible fantasy country.

    No matter people or monsters, they all forget their identity, race, friendship and everything in this moment. They just enjoy themselves for the sake of happiness.

    In this case, all kinds of noisy noises reverberated in the air of the holy shrine for almost a whole day, but in these noises. Laughter is the most, it doesn''t make people feel like noise.

    Fortunately, before the banquet, Wuyan had prepared all kinds of food and wine. In addition, before the banquet, she helped to prepare a lot. Even though there were many monsters coming to the banquet, the food was always enough, which didn''t dampen everyone''s mood.

    Of course. How can it be sufficient. Even if the food and other things are unlimited, the stomachs of the people who come to the banquet are limited, even the monsters with special physique are the same.

    So when night came. The space in front of the Boli shrine. There are already many monsters with bitter faces. With a big belly, I can''t bear it.

    And those who would have laughed and laughed with those who had enough to eat, but who had more than enough to do so were simply to get up. Let them rest, they are all the way to a table cloth blend in, continue to drink, loud laughter, fun.

    Besides eating, drinking is also a problem.

    I have been drinking since the morning. By noon, many people have been directly holding a flushed face, drunk on the ground, and occasionally burping, as if drunk, with a smirk on their face.

    People who are still awake continue to play. From noon, they have been playing until midnight. Even some people who wake up in the middle of the night continue to drink alcohol. Their ideas are naturally dizzy, so they just get drunk.

    Here, some people like the atmosphere of drinking

    Some people like drinking

    Some people are just drinking

    Some people just lie on the ground and fall asleep

    And for all this, before the banquet starts, I have prepared for it without any words. Besides, every banquet must be drunk, and the way to deal with it has long been decided.

    So, under the silent guidance of some goblin maids in the Red Devils'' hall, every time someone gets drunk, they take a thick dress or quilt and cover it directly on the people or monsters who get drunk at will on the ground, and then they let them go to sleep.

    Anyway, most of the people who come to the party are monsters. It''s impossible to catch a cold or have a fever because of sleeping on the spot for one night

    In this way, the party is still in full swing

    Sitting in the corner, speechless hands with a full of wine plate, while sipping, while looking around to the surrounding.

    "Well Come on Keep drinking... "

    Lying to the left of speechless is Remilia and gumming.

    The two girls started from the beginning, as if they wanted to continue to fight and defeat the losers that day, and they had been fighting for wine. As a result, they naturally fell there drunk and could not get up again.

    "Brother..."

    On the speechless right side, Fleur and Gu Mingdi love are also lying down, sleeping comfortably, with a light smile on their faces.

    Different from her sister, the two girls are just tired after running around the banquet hall all day.

    "I I won''t lose

    "Look Look at me... "

    On the other hand, Patricia and Alice also lie down, looking at the red color on their faces. They also drink a lot of wine, and they are also competing, which is more powerful than Remilia and gumming.

    As for the rest of lingwulukong and flaming cat and phosphorus, they were also unable to drink. They lay down from noon and are still sleeping.There was only one person at night, looking at her drunk eldest daughter and her tired second daughter, and looking at her drunk paqiuli, her face was full of tangles. She seemed to want to take the master''s leave and go home to rest. Before she could put it forward, she was pulled away by two people, Malisha and shot life pill Wen.

    Now, Zha Ye is still being persuaded to drink by Lingmeng, molisha and sheming pill Wen. It''s not long since he was drunk.

    "Ah..."

    Looking at this bleak scene, speechless helplessly shook his head, picked up some clothes, and covered a group of drunk and sleeping girls.

    In the sky, a dazzling full moon has risen up.

    The noisy noise continues to ring, and some monsters who are not drunk are still talking to each other, eating and drinking. Compared with the morning, the scene is a little calm, but it is still lively.

    Looking at the beautiful full moon, speechless took the wine plate, filled it with wine, while appreciating the moon, continued to sip the wine plate in his hand.

    In a short time, a very slight footsteps came, the visitor didn''t have the slightest intention of avoiding suspicion, and sat directly beside the wordless side, letting the beautiful soft black long straight hair print into the wordless eyes.

    Although he didn''t look sideways, in the silent impression, only one of the people he knew here had such beautiful long black straight hair like a waterfall. Moreover, he also combed the long black straight hair by himself.

    Perhaps I thought of the things at that time. I smiled silently, didn''t take back my gaze at the full moon, and didn''t look back.

    "Do you want to drink?..."

    "Forget it..." Like a dignified princess, a girl rarely has any thoughts of playing, and her tone is full of tranquility.

    "I just had a drink with Yonglin, but maybe it''s because I haven''t had one for a long time. I can''t drink as much as before..."

    Smell speech, have no speech also did not continue to advise, only pour own wine dish full.

    Penglai Shanhui did not speak again at night. He looked up at the full moon with silver radiance, and there were strange ripples in his beautiful eyes.

    "Or as beautiful as ever..."

    "Is it?" Speechless gently shakes the wine in the wine dish in the hand.

    "You can''t see the moon on the moon, can you?"

    But you can see the ground The night of Penglai mountain is as peaceful as memory.

    "It''s not the same as on the ground in the moon capital. You don''t need to wait until night to see the moon. In the moon capital, you can see the ground at any time..."

    "Maybe it''s because of the beauty of the ground and the indifference of the moon that I look forward to the life on the ground. Maybe..."

    Silent closed eyes, a smile, no longer answer.

    It was not until a long time later that Penglai Shanhui suddenly spoke.

    "Are you going to leave Fantasia?"

    "Do you see that?" Speechless and not surprised, he knows that he can''t hide from Penglai Shanhui night, even if he can''t hide from Penglai Shanhui night, he can''t hide from Bayi Yonglin.

    "Even if I say yes, you won''t leave with me, will you?"

    "If we count this time, we''ve only met three times!" Penglai mountain said with a smile at night.

    "Do you think it''s only three times you''ve met that I can follow you or follow you to other worlds?"

    "Because I don''t think so, I didn''t mention it to you..." Silent expression is still calm, sipping wine, saying such words.

    "But you come to me at this time to prove that you are not so exclusive, are you?"

    "Maybe..." Penglai Shan Hui nodded his head at night, stood up, turned around, walked out, and left such a word.

    "I''ll wait for the day when you can take me

    Looking at the full moon in the sky, listening to the clear words, wordless eyes also began to billow, with such a little bit of intoxication

 Chapter 1871

    (ask for a monthly ticket! Double monthly ticket for the last eight hours! Friends! Please vote for this book

    When the moon climbed to the highest position in the night sky, unconsciously, the noise that had been ringing in the sky over the Boli shrine was completely like being pinched out and disappeared.

    Those who have been drunk all over the world still don''t care, but those who are still awake are all quiet, holding the wine plate, looking up and looking up at the night sky.

    But there was no light except a full moon. In the boundless dark night sky, the sober monsters all saw it.

    A very weak, faint red streamer like the fire on the match suddenly rose from the back of the Boli shrine and burst out of the sky, flying towards the deep night sky at a speed neither fast nor slow.

    "Dong -!"

    With such a loud sound, the dark night sky was suddenly illuminated by an inexplicable light source, and a brilliant colorful flower exploded in the sky. At the same time, it also made a beautiful colorful picture like a flower printed into everyone''s eyes.

    It was a firework.

    A night sky enough to cover the field of vision of all the people on the scene, bright and dazzling, beautiful to the extreme fireworks.

    When the fireworks burst in the night sky, all the people in the room felt a sound in their ears and chest. The heart stops beating in an instant.

    But not until the bright light disappeared from the pupils of the monsters, it was a loud noise, an explosion, a bright light blooming in the night sky.

    "Dong Dong Dong --!"

    Before long, the night sky over the whole Boli shrine was covered by bright fireworks, which bloomed in the sky together with the continuous loud sound.

    The pupils and faces of a group of monsters are all colored by the fireworks in the night sky, which makes all the people in the scene lose their mind. Quietly watching the fireworks in the sky. Forget the rest.

    As the Witch of Boli shrine and the manager of Fantasia village, Lingmeng is drunk and unconscious. It''s a pity that she missed this scene.

    The magic Li Sha and the life shooting pill are all drunk on the ground. I fell asleep. Can''t get up again.

    Many monsters have been drinking all day. So much wine is enough to make every monster drunk, some even vomit. Spit again drink, even face drink green.

    However, these still awake monsters are very grateful that they did not get drunk in this moment and missed the wonderful fireworks night.

    And these fireworks are also signals that the party is over.

    I don''t know when the fireworks are over.

    The drunken and sleeping love of Gu Ming is carried back to the underground world by lingwulukong and flaming cat phosphorus.

    Lingxian is also drunk. Even Penglai Shanhui gets drunk in the night. He leaves quietly under the care of the only eight Yi Yonglin who keeps awake.

    Lingmeng, molisha and sheming marwen were directly thrown into the holy shrine of Boli and continued to sleep in the shrine.

    The rest of the monsters began to say goodbye to each other, and then they left one after another with people they knew or didn''t know.

    When we left, a lot of monsters did not give up at all.

    Fantasy village, almost every other period of time will hold a banquet, so the end of a banquet, do not need to be reluctant.

    So, in a happy farewell, the monsters with a face full of happy expression, left the Boli shrine.

    Here, the banquet held for the incredible fantasy town is finally complete and over

    ¡­¡­

    "Well..."

    Covering their heads, pachuli and Alice stumbled on their way. They were very shaky and could fall down at any time.

    Before the fireworks feast, patuli and Alice just woke up. They didn''t know if they had made an appointment. They woke up at the same time.

    As a result, patuli and Alice are also lucky to see fireworks that are rarely seen in fantasy countryside.

    However, when I woke up, it was like a hangover headache. I still took care of patuli and Alice, so that they could barely walk, not fly, step by step.

    In order to take care of Patricia and Alice, they deliberately slowed down their steps in the silent and sleepy night holding Fran and Remilia respectively, walking on both sides of Patricia and Alice, taking care of them while also walking at turtle speed.

    It''s hard to laugh or cry without words."Let me use the space transfer to take you back, won''t it? Why do you have to walk? "

    "Muq..." Pachuli''s mouth murmured a cute cute cute voice, covering her head. Her face was still red, but she shook her head stubbornly.

    "I haven''t reached the point where I can''t walk!"

    Then she glanced at Alice beside her and asked her to show off.

    "Me too!"

    Obviously, because they want to fight, they don''t want to walk without words, painstakingly and painfully.

    Speechless and zhe night look at each other, only showing a wry smile.

    Fortunately, Zha night was not intoxicated by Lingmeng, molisha and other people, otherwise, it would also refer to the chaos.

    Looking at the way pachuli and Alice are walking, and then looking at a delicate pretty face with a little red halo, they are determined to carry the scene of the drunken Remilia. After a little silence, they make a sound.

    "By the way, let me tell you one thing..."

    "Huh?" Alice and Juye cast their confused eyes on the speechless body, while pachuli turned her eyes in vain.

    "I don''t want to tell us that you are going to take any troublesome medicine to destroy people''s homes in order to get their blood?"

    "Blood?" Alice didn''t know why she frowned, but they didn''t explain anything to Alice.

    Because, the silent next sentence, let the presence of all people''s hearts are slightly shaken.

    "I should say, on the contrary..." Speechless straight to the front, do not look at pachuli, Alice, night three people''s expressions.

    "I need to find all the five drops of blood essence with strange power. It''s time to leave fantasy!"

    "Out of fantasy?" The footsteps of Patricia, Alice and Juye were severely slowed down.

    Speechless also stopped, but still did not see the expression of the girls, looking straight ahead, as if do not want to see the girls face even a little sad, silent.

    Patricia, Alice and Juye are the three people who can''t help changing their faces. Their emotions rise and fall like rivers and seas. They don''t speak at all, which makes the scene eerie and silent.

    "Whoo..." In the end, it was pachuli who took the lead in restoring her appearance and nodded her head if nothing happened.

    "Are you back?..."

    Alice and Juye didn''t talk, but they mentioned their minds in an instant.

    And in the eyes of three young girls, speechless with an indisputable attitude, nodded his head heavily.

    "Of course!"

    "Then..." Night also hesitated for a moment, asked the voice.

    "How long will Lord Bai leave?..."

    "I''m not sure myself..." Speechless shook his head.

    "But not more than a year at most. Within a year, it will definitely come back!"

    Penglai mountain night is a silent calling character.

    Since Penglai Shanhui night does not go to the sparril world with Wuyan, but chooses to stay in the world, then the time of the world will not be completely frozen, but will be in a ratio of one to one hundred with the time of the world where Wuyan is.

    However, no matter how long we spent in other world, the great border of fantasy town will disappear after one year.

    At that time, speechless can''t be ignored, and will definitely return to fantasy.

    So, one year is the longest term.

    "A year?..." Patricia, Alice and midnight were all relieved.

    A year is not a long time for pachuli who has lived for at least a hundred years and Alice who has a long life.

    As for the night, although it is an ordinary human being, not as long as patuli and Alice, but a year''s time, in the human life span, can not be said to be short, but definitely not long.

    Therefore, a year is not unacceptable.

    Looking at the three girls with a sigh of relief, I was speechless and relieved.

    It would have been great not to have upset Patricia, Alice and midnight.

 Chapter 1872

    Dreamland, Red Devils Hall

    Through the red devil hall that is surrounded by a bright red, but there are not many long corridors with windows, came to the front of a stairway, then directly climbed up at night, crossed the short stairway, walked out of the red devil hall, came to the roof of the red devil hall.

    "Dingdong - dingdong - dingdong -" just got on the roof, and the night wind had not yet hit him. In the sky of the Red Devils hall, the high bell tower of the Red Devils hall rang at midnight, representing the pleasant bell sound of the past day and the arrival of the new day, which was mixed with the wind, and swung in all directions.

    Until then, the cold night wind gently blows on the body of the night, blowing the bright silver hair of the night, the skirt of the maid''s dress also rises and falls with the arrival of the wind, and the skirt angle swings a circle of beautiful radians.

    This scene is not beautiful.

    But at this moment, the beautiful night is stretching out its own hand, randomly putting the hair floating up and down in front of your eyes behind your ears, raising your eyes, looking forward to the front.

    There, after coming to the Red Devils hall, the Deacon who has been wearing the same suit on his body has been able to be a casual suit and a formal suit. He has replaced the ordinary black shirt and trousers with a black coat, and stood there with his back to the night. As if I didn''t realize the coming of night, I looked far away.

    Looking at the figure looking at the distance, I unconsciously lost myself in the past.

    It has to be said that speechless really suits to exist at night.

    This is not to say that the silent character is darker, and it''s still ugly. It''s the silent body. At that time, the deep and mysterious breath emitted from time to time is almost like the king of the night under the rendering of the night. It''s very nostalgic.

    And night knows. At present, this man is really the king of the night.

    Because, he is a dreamland, and even the whole world. What a unique vampire ancestor!

    The people who serve themselves are the nobles of vampires. Let''s get used to the smell of vampires at night. In addition, a very important position in my heart has been taken away by the man in front of me in a short period of more than ten days. I can''t control myself from looking at the back and obsessed with the past.

    Also in the night of nostalgia for the back almost integrated with the night, the owner of the back is finally involuntarily chuckled. Open your mouth.

    "Now that we''re here, why don''t we come?"

    It''s like waking up at night. When you realize what you''ve just done, your pretty face can''t help flashing a little shy blush, but you still step forward.

    However, night is a distance from speechless place, stopped their own pace.

    This is the location of the night itself!

    He night to their own positioning, will always be a servant, rather than with the speechless friends, or lovers!

    Even if one day, she will follow wordless with her lover''s obligation, she will never emphasize her position in wordless side as a lover!

    It''s not that he feels inferior or that he doesn''t deserve to be speechless.

    However, such a positioning, for the night, can really show themselves.

    She, is always that perfect natural and unrestrained maid long!

    No one!

    The soft moonlight fell from the sky and shone on the two men and women who were like servants.

    Tonight, there are no bright stars and mysterious light sources in the night sky of Fantasia, only a round moon with soft light.

    The cool night wind, like the cold breath, penetrates the tip of the nose of speechless and sleepy night, but both of them stare at the night scene in front of them.

    The bright night sky

    The walls of the Red Devils Hall

    Peaceful courtyard

    Huge clock tower

    Even the whole scenery of fanciful village seems to be able to be seen by a man and a woman like this master and servant at this moment, presenting in front of wordless and sleepless eyes.

    Speechless did not look back.

    He did not express all he wanted to say.

    Thousands of words seem to be unimportant. Let Juye express such a sentence in the farewell night.

    "Don''t you tell the first and second ladies?"

    To Remilia now to wordless good feeling, if know wordless leave without saying a word, will certainly be furious, even quite hit, lost for a period of time.

    According to wordless himself, this time, he will not take Fleur away.

    That is to say, wordless will let Fran stay with Remilia.Otherwise, the most important brother and sister leave at the same time, Remilia will certainly not sit in the Red Devils hall, more likely to be in the whole fantasy village, to find wordless and Fleming.

    Anyway, Penglai Shanhui night is also here. It can''t be taken away. It''s not necessarily a good choice for Flemish to stay.

    Just, the same, knowing to leave without saying a word, I''m afraid that Flemish will make a lot of trouble, right

    "Those two girls won''t let me go..." Speechless sigh.

    "I''ll be back in a year, not not not not anymore, but before I leave, don''t make those two girls too sad..."

    Night silent for a little while, is to say such a sentence.

    "And miss parturie and Miss Alice? Don''t you say hello to those two young ladies before you leave? And miss Reimu and miss Marisa? What about your friend in the spirit hall? Are you not going to inform them? "

    "Since I''m not going to talk to those two girls, I''m sure that they can''t be generous with each other. Otherwise, Remy and Fran will be out of balance." I couldn''t help laughing.

    "So, I''d like to trouble you about the notice..."

    "Yes..." He thought for a while and nodded.

    "I see..."

    After that, there was another unspeakable silence.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say nothing to zheyan, it''s not that he doesn''t want to say anything to zheyan, but both of them have the same idea.

    Thousands of words, it is better to meet that moment of a light greetings!

    In this case, it''s better to say nothing and leave everything until the moment of reunion!

    Before long, a space crack full of ferocious eyes appeared in the sky of the Red Devils hall. Three tall or Petite figures came out of it. Then they jumped up and fell in front of the silent and sleepy night.

    Looking at the leading one of the three figures, he cried out in surprise.

    "Monsters and sages?"

    Those who come are the Shishen of purple and purple and Shishen, blue and orange.

    Ziwei smiles and nods to Zha night. Then she looks at Wuyan and shrugs her shoulders.

    "It seems that you are ready to leave..."

    "And you?" Speechless also spread out.

    "Are you not going to stay here?"

    "At the beginning, when the Sorceress of Boli borrowed the power of the Dragon God to establish a great border, we also assisted her and witnessed all that. Even if someone else did the work, we would still be responsible for it..." Purple seemed to reply.

    "Besides, we are used to following you everywhere..."

    Smell words, speechless can''t help laughing.

    "Then let''s set out!"

    Purple doesn''t care nodded, but it''s blue. She stepped forward slightly and made a big bow to wordless.

    "Lord Bai, Lord purple will trouble you!"

    "Please meow!" Orange bows in a hurry.

    "Lord Bai..." Night eyes a wave, at last, also owe a debt.

    "I wish you all the best..."

    Speechless quietly looking at the night, with the night looked at a period of time, no one looked away.

    Until a moment, speechless closed his eyes, did not say a word, with the same silent purple, disappeared in place.

    Night, blue and orange watched their disappearance for a long time without any reaction.

    No one found that at the entrance of the Red Devils'' roof, inside the corridor, several figures were standing here.

    It was Remilia, who was supposed to be drunk, Fran, who was asleep, Alice, who was going home, and patsy, who was in her library.

    Fran hugged Remilia with great strength, and tried to hold back her tears. She didn''t cry, but asked such a sentence in a choking voice.

    "Brother will come back, won''t he?"

    "Of course!" Remilia nodded heavily, hugged Fran, and her voice was sonorous and powerful.

    "He will come back!"

    Patuli and Alice looked at the two sisters tightly clasped in front of them, and looked at each other with the same look in their eyes.

    Do not give up.

    But more, it is firm.

    Obviously, Patricia and Alice believe it, too.

    Speechless, it will be again

    Back to fantasy

 Chapter 1873

    Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations

    It was a fine morning. In such a morning when the temperature is a little bit low and a cold wind blows from time to time, I believe that everyone in the first time of waking up must subconsciously resist leaving their bedding.

    Although, the current temperature is not very low, which is about eleven or two degrees Celsius.

    Such a temperature, for those ordinary people, may have to put on some clothes to keep warm to walk outside, but for those practitioners who have certain strength in cultivation, that is, those soldiers and magicians who have fighting spirit and magic flowing in their bodies, even if they are wearing summer clothes, they will not feel any cold at all.

    After all, fighting Qi and Magic have a certain degree of protection for the mobile body when flowing in the user''s body.

    It''s a pity that in the world of sparril, which advocates the supremacy of power, there are only two kinds of cultivators: Warrior and magician. It''s just a surprise that there are people who have no fighting spirit or magic in their bodies, who are not warriors or magicians, but have the power that ordinary soldiers and magicians can''t match.

    These people have gathered in this magical "capital of different generations".

    The boundary of "the capital of different generations" will provide certain protection for the inner cities.

    For example, the "capital of different generations" basically only maintains a relatively warm temperature. The temperature fluctuation in the "alien capital" is not great. If the sunlight is too strong, even the light will be controlled in a proper range.

    But eleven or two degrees Celsius is not a very cold temperature.

    Therefore, the boundary covering the whole "alien capital" has not been adjusted so much that the whole "alien capital" is filled with a cool air.

    In this case, all the sisters of Yuban who came to the street put on their autumn clothes, and then they would go out and continue their life in the "capital of different generations".

    Of course. In this cooler weather. In the morning, many Yuban sisters chose to stay in bed, unwilling to come out, and fell asleep.

    And the same phenomenon. It also happens in the heart of generations.

    At this time when the rest of the girls are still in the transformation of the top roof of the "heart of generations". In the heart of generations. There are only four girls who have finished their metamorphosis.

    From the world of "whirlwind housekeeper", the president of the student union of Baihuang College - Laurel Daisy!

    From the world of magic catalogue, the princess of electric shock in changpan platform - Yuban Meiqin!

    From the world of "things from heaven". Icarus, the most strategic all powerful angel in history!

    As well, it also comes from the world of "heavenly creatures". The universal Angel - astraya - is used for local battles!

    These are the four famous girls to a certain extent. At this time, their behavior is quite surprising.

    A master of swordsmanship, who has become supernatural, is half asleep and half awake, wrapping the quilt on his body like zongzi. He is distressed because he doesn''t know where to look for autumn clothes.

    A popular idol of changpan platform, who has the same super electric shock ability, also hid in the quilt of his room because of the cold temperature. Like a turtle, he refused to come out for a long time.

    Although a natural stay omnipotent angel is not afraid of cold, he sits on the bed of his room, and the hair on his head comes and goes. He looks out of the window at the sky and doesn''t know what he is thinking.

    As for the end, some big stomach king who can never eat enough is the only one who comes out of the room and into the hall in the heart of generations.

    However, the king of the big stomach, who can''t eat enough, said that he was also suffering.

    Because she was squatting in a corner of the hall, putting her hand on her knee, looking at a square thing in front of her, pouting, her body was shaking.

    In the hall, there is a refrigerator which is used by girls and girls to hold drinks, desserts and snacks.

    Now, Astria is squatting there, staring at the refrigerator that has been opened, her eyes full of struggle.

    Take a closer look. In the refrigerator, all the drinks, desserts and snacks in the past have been used up. There is only one round thing left, which is left in the refrigerator alone.

    A watermelon.

    Very common watermelon.

    It''s such a common watermelon, but it''s the only thing that survives in the whole refrigerator. I''m so hungry that I can''t bear to run out of the room. Astria, who is going to find something to eat, has been staring at it since she opened the refrigerator.Can stare at in the eyes above watermelon, but it has both desire and struggle.

    "I..." Astriya''s body trembled, even her lips.

    "Can I eat it?"

    At first glance, it sounds like a piece of rubbish.

    However, if the person who knows it knows it, she will be surprised that when she is hungry, she can resist the food in front of her. At the same time, when she reacts, she will show a clear look.

    There is no reason for it.

    This watermelon is Icarus''s favorite.

    Icarus has a strange hobby.

    That''s like watermelon.

    I don''t like its taste, what I eat, or its existence. I just like the round watermelon and what I hold.

    The watermelon in front of her was put in the refrigerator where there was nothing last night by Icarus to prevent it from rotting out too long.

    Now, it has become one of the most difficult things for astraya.

    Eat

    Then Icarus will be angry, and Icarus, who is angry, basically, can''t be stopped by anyone except speechless. It''s possible to destroy the ''heart of the generation''.

    Don''t eat

    But astraya is hungry.

    Unconsciously, astraya reached out her hand tremblingly, and slowly touched the watermelon in the refrigerator. In the moment when she was about to touch the watermelon, she seemed to be frightened again, and she suddenly took it back and shook her head vigorously.

    "No may not! Master Icarus will kill me! "

    With that, astraya immediately wanted to close the refrigerator.

    But

    "Gulu......"

    A long voice resounded from astraya''s stomach, which made her face broken. Her eyes were full of tears and she looked at the watermelon, shaking her face.

    "Only Just smell it Shouldn''t it matter? "

    In this way, astraya swallowed her saliva, but did not think whether the watermelon would taste. Once again, she slowly extended her hand out, shaking, to the refrigerator.

    However, when she was about to touch the watermelon, astraya''s mind suddenly came up with the picture of Icarus entering the "Queen of the air mode" after knowing that his watermelon had been eliminated, and suddenly walking around shooting missiles, she could not help but convulsing her body.

    "No no way! It''s going to die! It will definitely die! "

    As if astraya could not control her body, she stretched out one of her hands, held her hand in the refrigerator, and struggled with pain.

    Don''t blame Astley Asia Pacific for making such a fuss.

    Once upon a time, Meiqin said unintentionally that Icarus didn''t seem to have any saints. She didn''t know if she liked anything.

    At that time, astraya, who was nearby, heard what Meiqin''s speechless saying.

    "Who said, Icarus likes watermelons so much that if someone damages Icarus'' watermelons, even relatives and acquaintances, Icarus will be furious!"

    Hearing this, not only the Meiqin, but also the daisy and other young girls all sneered, claiming that there was no way to imagine Icarus.

    So is astraya.

    No way, who can make Icarus face nothing but silence, no matter what he faces

    However, it''s one thing to be unimaginable and another to believe or not.

    For her master, astraya is not as attached as Icarus, and she has reached the point where she can''t be separated. However, no matter how much she loves her master, how loyal she is or how obedient she is, astraya is at the same level as Icarus.

    So, astraya didn''t have the idea of fluke. She covered her mouth like she was afraid of not obeying and sobbed.

    "You have to leave this dangerous place!"

    When astraya had a free hand and wanted to close the refrigerator, a suspicious voice began to sound.

    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 1874

    "What are you doing?"

    When such a voice sounded from behind and came into astraya''s ear, astraya''s hand stretched out to the refrigerator suddenly stopped, and her pretty face turned pale. ````

    "Whoa --!"

    Without any accident, I thought that I had been caught by a ready-made astraya, and the pure white wings behind me trembled. The whole man fell to the ground as if he were paralyzed.

    However, before she fell to the ground, a hand sprang out of her side and put it around her slender waist.

    Then, just that full of doubts voice, at this time, has become full of frustration.

    "What are you doing?"

    Astraya was surprised.

    This voice is not only very familiar to astraya, but also the temperature of the hand on astraya''s waist knows the extent to which astraya can recognize the owner.

    Astraya raised her head cautiously, and then saw a pair of wordless and helpless wine red pupils and a face that she could never forget, just a pale pretty face suddenly came to her surprise.

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    "Do you know that I am your master?" No words, no good spirit.

    "As soon as I hear my voice, it''s like seeing a ghost. I thought you didn''t recognize me for a long time!"

    Finish. Speechless will stick in his arms of astraya''s delicate body to support, so that she will not fall again, and then released astraya.

    Astraya found that in the hall, there was not only a speechless person, but also a girl with a paper fan and long blonde hair. She looked at her girl with helpless expression.

    "Sister purple?"

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Looking at astraya''s expression of surprise that seemed to have not yet reflected, violet was very funny.

    "Good. We are not transparent... "

    Hear that. At last, astraya realized.

    Wordless and purple, back!

    It''s a pity that I haven''t waited for astraya''s surprise shout, on the side of the hall. In the corridor. A sound of eager footsteps and anxious cries echoed.

    "What happened?!"

    With the sound. Several figures also appeared at the entrance of the hall.

    Needless to say, there is no doubt that Daisy, Meiqin and Icarus are the three people.

    Just now. Daisy''s body is still wrapped in a thick quilt, Meiqin''s body is also wearing pajamas, the only one dressed neatly is Icarus.

    The three girls must have heard the plaintive voice of astraya, so they hurried to come here and didn''t have time to tidy up their clothes.

    As soon as they appeared in the hall, Daisy, Meiqin and Icarus saw the silence and purple beside astraya.

    ¡°master£¿¡­¡± Icarus''s pair of indigo pupils, which had been unsmooth for a second before, had an ineffable fluctuation.

    "Words..." The Daisy was also surprised.

    "And purple?"

    "You''re back?..." Meiqin''s face also hung a surprised expression.

    "Why is it so fast this time?..."

    It''s a bit fast.

    Wordless stay in fantasy countryside is less than a month, only a dozen days.

    In a time ratio of one to one hundred, ten days'' time can be converted into the time of sparril world, which is not even half a day''s time, but only three or four hours.

    Therefore, for Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, they just sent the silent, purple and Flemish away in the early morning.

    Then, Daisy and Meiqin went back to sleep for a return sleep. This return woke up and came back with no words and purple.

    Icarus and astraya, who don''t need to sleep, are not so surprised. Unlike daisies and harps, when they wake up, they usher in the return of speechless and purple.

    After the reaction, Meiqin took the lead in asking questions.

    "Mission completed?..."

    Speechless and purple look at each other, and they all show their hands.

    "It''s done!"

    "Where''s Fran?..." Daisy frowned.

    "Why didn''t you see Fleur?"

    "Well Speechless scratched his cheek, went to the sofa, sat down, poured out a glass of water, and drank it up in one breath."Fleur stayed in fantasy country and lived with her sister for a while!"

    "So..." Meiqin nodded thoughtfully, and her eyes fell on purple''s body, asking curiously.

    "Then, violet, why don''t you stay in your own house for a long time?"

    "Before we came to this world and became the call of Xiaoyan, we spent most of our time at home in the fantasy village!" Purple casually returned.

    "Well, it''s going to be a long time..."

    As for purple''s saying that "the future will be long", Daisy and Meiqin are the fog at the same end, but seeing purple doesn''t mean that, they just ask.

    "By the way, I just heard a loud moan of astraya sauce in the room!" Daisy remembered why she came here in a hurry and looked at Astria.

    "Astraya sauce, what''s going on?"

    "Eh?" There was a startle and a scream when some of them were out of their wits.

    "Don''t kill me!"

    "Ha?..." Daisy''s face was blank.

    Don''t mention daisy. Even wordless, Meiqin and Icarus who don''t know when to slip to wordless side and stay behind wordless are all fog at one end. Even purple, which is called sage, is unknown.

    "Don''t kill me? What does that mean?... "

    Astraya, who woke up, shook her head into a billow.

    "No! it ''s nothing! I have absolutely no intention of stealing watermelon! "

    "Er..." Everyone in the room was dumbfounded.

    Is this self explosion

    I''m a fool with an IQ of 9 or 9

    "It''s best if it''s ok..." Daisy and Meiqin turn a white eye at the same time, yawn, wave their hands, and go to the direction of their room.

    "Let''s go back and change!"

    At last, the figure of daisy and Meiqin disappeared in the corridor beside the hall, leaving a sweat on their heads and turning to look at astraya in the direction of Icarus.

    However, before astraya turned her head, she put a hand on her shoulder.

    Astraya was stiff.

    "Whoa!"

    The next moment, belong to astraya''s lament, once again, resounded throughout the ''heart of the generation''

    ¡­¡­

    In this way, quite a lively and dull day passed quietly

    The boundless darkness covers the clear sky, and makes the whole sparril world fall into the encirclement of the night.

    Today, in the forest of monsters, there is no half evil breath.

    As a matter of fact, there are many places where Warcraft, like the forest of behemoths, eat people and don''t spit their bones. No matter how they disguise themselves, there is no way to eliminate the vicious and dangerous atmosphere.

    But today, the whole forest is just like a common forest, which used to be filled in the air, and the flavor of Warcraft has disappeared a lot.

    It seems that most of the Warcraft in the forest are not in the forest.

    At midnight, a figure came from a distance outside the giant beast forest. The air around the body was filled with magic. It seemed that some magic had been added to the body, which improved the speed of the figure and drove to the direction of the giant beast forest until it came to the front of the giant beast forest.

    In the sky, the moonlight just fell, enveloping the figure standing in front of the giant beast forest, making the cheeks full of sweat, panting, and the eyes full of tired figure exposed.

    He was wearing a robe that was very consistent with the identity of a magician, but it was not that scary black paint, but beautiful silver white.

    The figure has black and long straight hair, which is about 17 or 8 years old. It is very young, but it has a very beautiful and exquisite face that can not be overestimated.

    If I am here with a group of girls without words, I can definitely recognize this girl.

    Melissa? Lori!

    The only daughter of the Lori family, the first family of the AILU empire!

    It''s Lulu who hasn''t seen you for a long time and is still studying at the world college in sparril!

    However, on Lulu''s delicate pretty face, there was not only intense anxiety, but also great fear.

    "Must Find him now... "

    Looking up at the strange forest, Lulu summoned courage, wiped her sweat and tears, and rushed into the dangerous place without hesitation

 Chapter 1875

    (thank you very much for the rewards of "Maple withers" and "thunder rings"

    Giant beast forest

    The green forest is covered with a layer of unknown haze under the rendering of the night, showing the shadows brought by tall trees and grass

    In these shadows, no one knows if there is a fierce animal that eats human body in the shadow. When someone passes by, he will jump out of the shadow and take himself to hell.

    Therefore, even in the giant beast forest, I don''t know why, the dangerous atmosphere in the air has disappeared most of the time, and the sense of inner horror can''t be avoided, which makes the atmosphere in the air a little tense.

    But in the forest, which is both thrilling and tense, a beautiful girl with pure white wings is flying at a very slow speed and does not rise to the sky. She is flying among the dense trees like this and sobs like a lump when flying.

    "It''s terrible Angry senior Icarus It''s really terrible... "

    It was astraya who escaped from the "alien capital" to avoid Icarus.

    Although the "capital of different generations" is covered by the purple border, the border has a very human setting.

    Just like the "realm of illusion and reality" in the fantasy village, the border covering the "capital of different generations" can identify the people who enter and leave, although it will not automatically introduce monsters or other things. As long as it is remembered by the border, it is not difficult to enter and leave at will from the "capital of different generations".

    Of course. This right, only wordless and a group of girls living in the "heart of the generation", Yuban sisters are not.

    After all, with the number and uncertain personality of Yu Ban''s younger sisters, when to lose one or two is not a strange thing, and then it will be troublesome.

    Therefore, only wordless and its calling characters can enter and leave the "capital of different generations" at will.

    I don''t know what kind of devastation astraya suffered from Icarus. On the surface, it seems that there is no change, but a pair of dark red eyes flashed fear from time to time. Let astraya dare not stop.

    "I don''t know if senior Icarus is still angry..."

    Turn around. Looking at the direction of the "alien capital", astraya murmured pitifully.

    "People want to be with the master and want to eat the meal made by the master..."

    It was not far away in the forest when astraya hesitated to go back. Some noisy voices reverberated.

    "Huh?" Astraya looked at the past doubtfully. Then I was surprised.

    "That is..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha Ha Ha

    Among the thick trees. On the ground, Lulu was sweating and panting. His face was full of anxiety.

    "Woo!"

    Behind Lulu, a few monsters with the size of elephant, wolf type or dog type are gliding among the trees flexibly, roaring and chasing after the escaping Lulu at the same time.

    Lulu looked back at the pursuing Warcraft, and her face was even paler.

    It''s not that Lulu is afraid of these monsters. These monsters look terrible, but the equal level is around level 5 and 6. For Lulu who has been promoted to level 7, there is no fear at all.

    There are two reasons for Lulu''s pallor.

    One is that if you are overtaken by these Warcraft, you will certainly be able to beat yourself, but you will certainly waste a lot of time.

    And for Lulu, she doesn''t have much time to waste.

    As for the other reason, according to Lulu, there should not be any more monsters left in the forest. Those remaining monsters are almost all the first, second and third-order low-level ones, and the high-level ones are basically gone.

    Although the fifth and sixth levels are not very high, there are only a few left in the forest.

    Lulu didn''t expect that she was so unlucky. She happened to meet her. She met her when she needed to catch up.

    Seeing those Warcraft getting closer and closer, Lulu bit her teeth, turned around, and her magic burst out. A magic wand appeared in her hand, and the gem on the top of it brightened up.

    Immediately, several huge icicles with a diameter of two meters fell from the sky and hit several unresponsive Warcraft heavily.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, the red blood flowed from the bottom of the huge icicle that hit the ground, dyed the ground red, and smashed several Warcraft into meat dregs.

    "Woo!"

    The rest of the Warcraft did not even pay attention to those who died of the same kind, castrated from the flash, and quickly surrounded the dew.

    "Whoosh!"

    Just for a moment, two of the Warcraft figures surrounding Lulu seemed to be impatient. They burst out immediately and hit Lulu with sharp claws."Ding -"

    Both sides of the ice wall soared from the ground. The claws of the two Warcraft didn''t hit the dew behind the ice wall, but with a burst of Mars hitting the ice wall, the heavy ice wall was smashed into two huge holes.

    Lulu''s eyes were fixed on the two Warcraft blocking the way in front of her. Her lips were still biting hard, and her magic power went to the extreme. The magic of ice blue was like mist, wrapped around Lulu''s body.

    "Roar --!"

    Just as Lulu was about to finish the battle cleanly, a roar suddenly rang out and reverberated in the forest.

    Hearing the roar, Lulu''s face changed and raised her head sharply.

    I saw a huge black shadow standing on a huge tree in front of me, roaring angrily.

    It''s a tiger like monster.

    To be correct, it should be said that it is a Warcraft that walks with two feet like a man and looks like a tiger.

    Tiger man Warcraft stood on a branch of that tree like this. It was more powerful than all the Warcraft on the scene. It blew the air around like water waves and separated them.

    At last, Lulu''s face was startled.

    Then, it''s a seven level monster!

    Although Lulu has been promoted to level 7, but Lulu has just been promoted. If you divide it by level, it is level 60, the weakest of the seven levels.

    At present, this seven level Warcraft, even if it is just level 60, is much more powerful than the same level of human magic with its powerful physical ability. Under the same level, human beings are generally unable to defeat the Warcraft.

    What''s more, from the smell of each other''s body, Lulu clearly felt it.

    This tiger man Warcraft is definitely more than just level seven!

    At least, you have to be level 7 intermediate!

    "Roar --!"

    Tiger Warcraft suddenly roared, the foot of a sudden step, the foot of the branches and even trees were immediately crushed by the huge force to the impact.

    But the tiger man Warcraft is the body shape bursts out, the sharp claw a probe, does not hesitate to hit the heart part of dew.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± From all sides, Lulu as like as two peas, who had been able to neglect his hand and quickly waved his hand, and immediately came from all directions, and gathered together to become a tiger man, who was exactly the same as the Warcraft.

    The ice tiger''s paw is a song, and a strong white magic emerges on the sharp claw. At last, all of them gather on the sharp claw tip, and go straight to the attacking tiger with cold air.

    "Qiang --!"

    In a sound of gold and iron strike, Lulu''s icy tiger man was shocked. Unexpectedly, it only stopped one claw of the tiger man and the beast for less than a second, and the whole claw was smashed.

    "Bang --!"

    In the end, even the ice tiger people are under the attack of the tiger man and the beast, exploding into ice dregs all over the sky.

    The claws of the tiger man Warcraft continue to explore lulu.

    "Whew --!"

    In the moment of dew and fear and despair, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded in the forest, and a flash of light came at a terrifying speed, passing by every Warcraft in the scene, even the tiger Warcraft.

    "Pooh!"

    Lulu only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then the blood blossomed on that one.

    All the Warcraft on the scene were cut in half!

    Including the seven level monster that killed Lulu!

    Lulu had no time to react, and all the monsters were killed.

    Then, a young girl with a laser light sword and pure white wings appeared in Lulu''s vision.

    Although she couldn''t understand what was going on, Lulu was a girl who knew this angel. She was ecstatic, and the tight strings in her head were loose, making Lulu fall to the ground in front of her eyes.

    "Sister Lulu!"

    The last voice Lulu heard before she fell into a coma

 Chapter 1876

    (it''s over five million words at last! Scatter flowers!)

    In an empty room, silent, purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, astraya and others all gathered together, silent.

    On the bed of the room, Lulu was lying on it. Along the edge of the bed, Xia Yin, who was wearing a long white top with red edge and a red pleated skirt, was sitting there. Her slender hands were about ten centimeters away from the lying Lulu, and there was a soft light on them.

    In addition to Xia Yin, wordless and a group of young girls all cast their eyes on Lulu, looking at Lulu''s pale face, her pretty face was still full of sweat, her face was a little painful, like a nightmare, the pain in her heart could not be said.

    You know, Lulu is a lively, cheerful, playful girl. She can even play with Fran. She is naive, romantic and has a little natural girl.

    Such a young girl, in the past, in front of wordless people, has always been all kinds of joking, all kinds of joking, all kinds of brawling, when has such a face of pain lying on the bed

    When I think of Lulu''s cheerful appearance in the past and the miserable appearance now, the daisy and the Meiqin, the two people who have the best relationship with Lulu, can''t help biting their lips hard, almost biting their lips open. Astraya can''t help but look straight and don''t look back, even purple frowned.

    Even a group of girls did. The taste of wordless heart can be imagined.

    Lulu was the first person to see and know when she came to this sparril world without any relatives.

    In addition, Lulu''s lively, cheerful, popular character and all kinds of maintenance and care for wordless at the beginning, Lulu''s position in wordless heart is second only to that of a group of girls who call on characters.

    Now, looking at Lulu like this, I have nothing to say, and my expression is different. But the clenched fist had already embedded the nail in his hand. Blood is dripping out.

    In this heavy atmosphere, Xia Yin''s treatment has been carried out in an orderly manner, until a certain moment, the soft light fluctuated in Xia Yin''s palm was dimmed.

    See. The spirits of daisy, Mermaid and astraya were refreshed. Speechless also hurriedly inquires aloud.

    "Xia Yin. What''s up?... "

    "It''s all right..." Xia Yin smiled, with a quiet expression, just like a devout saint. With a clear voice and a gentle answer to the silent question.

    "In fact, Miss Lulu was not hurt at all!"

    "Not hurt?" Daisy, Mermaid and astraya were stunned.

    "Not hurt?" Speechless also surprised.

    "Then how could Lulu faint?"

    "Miss Lulu will be in a coma. It''s just because she''s not strong enough, her magic is consumed too much, and her spirit is too tired. It''s not because she''s hurt..." Xia Yin shakes his head.

    "So, as long as you have a rest, you can recover..."

    Hearing this, the silent group was relieved.

    Xia Yin is a beast with healing power. In addition to healing power and purification power, he has no fighting power at all.

    It''s hard to imagine that a pet animal is a synonym for destruction. As a pet animal, it has no fighting power.

    But also because of this, Xia Yin''s purification ability and treatment ability are extraordinarily strong, and, because of the relationship between the purification ability and treatment ability, Xia Yin''s solution to the curse and other filthy forces and the physical condition of the object to be treated have also been mastered.

    Since Xia Yin said that Lulu was just too tired and didn''t get hurt, that must be the case. There''s no need to doubt.

    "Thank you, Xia Yin..." Now, speechless touch the head of Xia Yin.

    "It''s lucky to have you, or we don''t know what to do..."

    "I wish I could help the teacher..." Xia Yin is a little shy, some comfortable enjoying the silent touch reward.

    "Well, I''ll go back first..."

    Without any words or objection, he nodded and cut off the magic provided to Xia Yin''s substantiation. Xia Yin''s body immediately turned into a burst of light particles and disappeared at the scene.

    When Xia Yin disappeared and returned to her speechless body, a group of girls began to look at each other.

    "Out of strength Too much magic Too tired in spirit... " Meiqin points her cheek with her finger and frowns deeply.

    "Why does Lulu lose so much energy, even her magic?"

    "Eh?" Daisy tilted her head. I don''t know why.

    "Isn''t it because of fighting with those Warcraft?"

    "Lulu is a pure magician. Even if she fights with Warcraft, her magic may consume a lot, but there''s no reason to consume all her body power!" Speak in silence."Besides, Xia Yin also said that Lulu''s spirit is too tired, which is the main reason for her fainting. Therefore, Lulu must not have fallen into a coma because of fighting with Warcraft!"

    "Strange to say..." Daisy seems to have noticed something.

    "Why did Lulu go to the forest of beasts?"

    This is really a problem.

    Because of the relationship between the king of beasts, the giant beast forest has long been declared inaccessible. Only the people in the camps established by the three empires outside the giant beast forest can enter the giant beast forest for hunting.

    Lulu is also a special student at the World Academy of sparril. It should be said that the talented students at the camp will not come to hunt in the giant beast forest. It''s too dangerous.

    Moreover, Lulu is the only daughter of Lori family, the first family of the AILU empire. Even if she wants to enter the giant beast forest, she will be protected by many powerful people. Even Lulu''s grandfather, Lei Wang, and his father, Lal, are likely to escort her horse. At least, Fifi should follow her

    But this time, Feifei, who had always been with Lulu, was not there, and Lulu was also allowed to enter the extremely dangerous forest of monsters.

    It''s not reasonable.

    "Is it because of some advanced Warcraft?" Meiqin said after a pause.

    "Maybe it''s because Lu Lu Lu is the only one who escapes when he meets a high-level Warcraft and the team escorting her is out of the group. Is that possible?"

    "Can''t say there''s no such possibility..." Wordless knead his brow.

    "But first of all, we must find out the reason why Lulu came to the monster forest!"

    Everyone was silent.

    At this time, purple opened up.

    "Isn''t it clear why?"

    The group turned around and looked at purple.

    "Purple!" Speechless eyes on purple.

    "Do you know why Lulu came to the monster forest?..."

    "If you care, you will be confused. You didn''t think of..." Violet shook her head with a smile.

    "This girl will come to the monster forest. The most likely reason is to come to us?..."

    "Come to us?..." All the people present showed their disillusionment.

    "Come to us?..." Only speechless, on the contrary, the frown is deeper and deeper.

    Indeed, it''s not surprising that Lulu''s relationship with silent people will come here to find them because she misses silent people.

    But intuitively, speechless thought that Lulu would come to see her and others, not just because she wanted to see her and others.

    And obviously, purple also has his own consideration, using the paper fan in his hand to point his cheek, said thoughtfully.

    "What we care more about is why the girl overdrafts her physical strength to such a degree that she can''t even bear the fatigue of coma..."

    "Because the team escorting him was destroyed, he exhausted his physical strength to escape his life, and his spirit was highly strained because he was chased by Warcraft. Finally, after seeing that astraya saved himself, he relaxed and lost himself!" Meiqin put forward her own conjecture.

    "Isn''t that so?"

    "Is that so?..." Purple can not deny a smile, said such a sentence.

    "But we think that this girl is probably because something important happened. She urgently needs to find us and go all the way to the forest of monsters, so she can''t afford it. She can''t even bear the burden of her spirit and faints!"

    All the people on the scene were inspired.

    "Well All of a sudden, Lulu, lying on the bed, sang softly, her eyelids quivered, and slowly opened her eyes.

    "Lulu!" Speechless and happy, hurried forward.

    Lulu also saw the silent group. At first, her eyes were a little lax. Then, it was a red color. When tears flowed, Lulu rose abruptly and threw herself on the speechless body.

    "Words!"

    "What''s the matter?..." Silent and so on each person all startled.

    "What happened?"

    "Words!" Lulu tightly hugged speechless, while crying, as if hugging the straw for help, she shouted out a word that made everyone''s face changed dramatically.

    "The Almighty empire is about to be destroyed!"

 Chapter 1877

    Time, back in the morning

    ¡­¡­

    There is a college in the world of sparril

    It is the only college in the whole sparril world, and it is also a college founded by the AILU Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil empire.

    Because it is a college founded by the three empires, the college is located in the center of the three empires, next to the giant beast forest which occupies a corner of the three empires.

    This college is called "sparril World College".

    All the young people in the sparril world yearn for the sparril World College.

    That''s not only because "sparril World College" is the only college in the whole sparril world, nor because it''s a college founded by the three empires, but also because, in the college, all the talents from all over the world are gathered together and grow together.

    In other words, as long as you enter the sparril World College, you will be called a genius wherever you go.

    Even if it''s just an ordinary student.

    People in the world of sparril know that no matter how strong a person''s cultivation talent is when he is born in three empires or nine families, he can''t be called a real genius. Only the students in sparril world academy can be called a real genius.

    In addition, the sparril World College and the three empires jointly provide training resources, which can be called the cradle of genius in the world. No one in the holy land of cultivation is not eager to enter the "sparril World College".

    It''s a pity that only those real geniuses who can enter sparril world college are not qualified to enter, even to enter the gate.

    From a high altitude, the "sparril World College" is like a city.

    Four surrounded by high walls, like a city, surrounded the whole ''sparril World College'', the center of the college. The competition tower soars to the sky. It''s spectacular.

    In the college, students usually only have the obligation of cultivation. Teachers'' obligation is to cooperate with the law enforcement team of the college in addition to teaching. To help the safety and management of the college.

    And places as important as the sparril World College. Naturally, there is no lack of gatekeepers.

    It can be found by careful observation. On the wall around the college, every other distance, there will be a small hall located there.

    It''s the place where the gatekeepers in the college rest.

    At this point. The guards are holding their own uniforms and wearing full equipment. Some soldiers are also wearing armor. They patrol on the walls with solemn faces. Especially on the walls at the gate of the college, the number of guards patrolling and garrisoning is the most and the strength is the best.

    These gatekeepers, each with at least seven levels of junior strength, the number is definitely more than 100!

    One hundred seven strong men are guarding. Are they just gatekeepers

    Such a degree of defense, even if any of the nine families come to attack, they have to be despoiled

    In fact, no one has ever dared to attack the sparril World College.

    After all, it''s the college jointly founded by the three empires, and the three empires occupy the three forces in the sparril world. Unless they are impatient, who will attack

    It''s a real attack. Don''t say it''s not a success. Even if it''s a success, then the attackers won''t even have a place to stay. Unless they go out to sea, they can''t live in the sparril world. They can only be street mice.

    It is because of this that many guards on the fence seem to patrol with solemn faces. In fact, they are not even nervous at all. Some even yawn secretly. It is not easy to look bored.

    "Huh?"

    At one moment, a guard on the wall of the gate who was looking at the distance was stunned. He wiped his eyes like he didn''t believe what he saw, and then he was stunned.

    In the distance of the sparril World College, the gatekeepers can see the horizon, where the rolling smoke began to diffuse, and gradually rose up.

    This is not the only one who found this phenomenon, the rest of the gatekeepers also gradually found out.

    "What is that?"

    "Is it foggy?..."

    "Isn''t that fog?"

    "Isn''t it sandstorm?"

    "How could there be sandstorms in the AILU Empire? Only the baruba Empire has deserts!"

    The walls of the college began to make noise gradually. Before long, all the gatekeepers gathered to see the horizon surrounded by smoke and dust.

    Until a long time later, the sharp eyed guards glared their eyes round.Because they saw it.

    Under the four clouds of smoke and dust, a large group of black shadows are running like cattle running in the field, setting off the rolling smoke and dust.

    "Roar..."

    "Ow..."

    "Woo..."

    Before long, such a roar of wild animals began to reverberate in the air, making the air full of the atmosphere of wind and rain.

    Until then, the guards only one by one showed a look of fear.

    "Boom -!"

    The ground was shaking, which proved that the troops made up of the running black shadows were not illusions, but real.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The roar of the beast finally became clear. It not only reverberated into the doorkeepers'' ears, but also some students in the college heard it.

    And the shadow people also exposed their true faces.

    Well, it''s a monster!

    "Impossible!" The gatekeepers called out.

    Warcraft can only appear in the forest of behemoth, and also can only move in the forest of behemoth. Why does it appear outside the forest of behemoths, or even come to the World College of sparrell

    This is absolutely impossible!

    Even though the Warcraft will rush out of the border of the forest just as the king of beasts was born, there are camps built by three empires outside the forest, where there are elite members of three empires and nine families, so it is impossible for the Warcraft to rush out.

    However, the shaking of the ground, the tension in the air, and the approaching of the Warcraft army, which can even feel the breath, told the guards.

    Everything in front of us is real!

    "Come on!" One of the guards roared.

    "Let''s inform the senior management of the college and the elders of the ''College Association''"

    It''s a pity. It''s too late

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    In the roar of Warcraft. The Warcraft army resolutely contacted with the college wall

    "Dong -!"

    A loud and earth shaking sound resounded in the sky of the college, shaking the ground and buildings of the whole college.

    "How What''s the matter?... "

    In a villa for special students, it''s hard to talk about energy. Lulu, who was going to practice, was startled by the sudden noise and vibration. Rushed out of the villa.

    However. The scene in front of Lulu makes Lulu completely dull.

    It was like the end of the world, a scene of despair.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    A huge Warcraft is pouring in from all directions. Roaring and destroying the buildings in the college.

    "Help!"

    "No!"

    Some of the students who are not strong enough are running here. The lucky ones are still running away. The unlucky ones have been caught up by a Warcraft.

    "Up!"

    "Kill them!"

    The powerful students have joined together and formed a front line. In a sound of anger, they have fought with a single Warcraft.

    However, the number of Warcraft is too large for the students in the college. Even if the front line is formed, the front line is constantly retreating and shrinking.

    For a while, the roar of all kinds of Warcraft, the scream of the students, and the roar of the people who rose to resist, echoed in the whole college with the air of fighting spirit and magic.

    "Send What happened?... "

    Lulu''s body trembled and her face was pale.

    "What happened?"

    What happened

    Isn''t that obvious

    Warcraft attacked the academy!

    But it''s such an obvious and extreme fact, because it''s too surreal. Let alone Lulu, I''m afraid that even those who are fighting with Warcraft haven''t really accepted it

    "Lilu!"

    At this time, Feifei, holding a love knife, flashed around Lulu and grabbed her hand.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "Sister Fifi!" Lulu, like being rescued, tightly grasped Fifi''s hand, shaking the voice line.

    "Here What''s the matter? "

    Fifi opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, a figure came through the air, fell in front of the two people.

    "Grandpa!"It''s King Lei!

    "No more nonsense!" Lei Wang''s face was rather ugly, and he said this in an indisputable voice.

    "No one really knows the reason, but I have to tell you that not only this college, but every city in the AILU empire is suffering from the invasion of Warcraft. If it goes on like this, the AILU empire will be destroyed sooner or later!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Fifi and Lulu changed their faces.

    "Now, we must deal with the enemy in front of us. Fifi, you and I will fight together!" The thunder king also does not return the vibration voice to shout aloud.

    "Lulu, go to the monster forest and find the little guy. We need his strength!"

    "Grandpa!"

    "Go!"

    In the next moment, the voice of Lei Wang, Feifei and Lulu is also drowned by the roar of Warcraft and disappeared

 Chapter 1878

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "sinking under the stars"! "Dancing with the Maple", "GS dampness", "thunder ring", "Maple withering", "little wind leaves" and "magic CC"

    Quiet

    Unspeakable silence

    As if there was a heavy silence, it seemed to be integrated with the air. It filled every corner of the scene, making the breathing seem heavy. In the whole room, only the sobbing sound of dew, which had just said the whole thing from the beginning to the end, was spreading.

    All but Lulu were silent.

    Now, Lulu has brought three messages to the public.

    1£º Because of unknown reasons, Warcraft attacked the "sparril World College"!

    2£º Because of the attacks of Warcraft, Lei Wang, Fei Fei and the people in the college are all fighting against it. Now life and death are unknown, and the situation is unknown!

    3£º It''s not just that Warcraft attacked sparril World College. It can be seen from King Lei''s words that now every city in the AILU Empire has been attacked by Warcraft!

    And between these three information, one by one guess also floats on the table.

    First of all, although I don''t know what the current situation is like, people can guess it by guessing.

    Even if it''s not too bad, it''s too urgent!

    Otherwise, King Lei will not let Lulu break into the base camp of Warcraft alone, and come here to find wordless people!

    Secondly, since the Warcraft have rushed out of the forest of monsters, they have attacked the cities of the AILU empire. Then, I''m afraid the situation at the giant beast forest camp is not good.

    After all, the giant beast forest camp is built outside the giant beast forest. If the Warcraft want to attack the cities of the AILU Empire, they must first rush out of the giant beast forest, and enter the borders of the AILU empire through the giant beast forest camp.

    Now that the Warcraft have begun to attack the cities of the AILU Empire, obviously. The monster forest camp is already in danger. Even the supply town is likely to have been destroyed.

    In any way, the situation has reached a critical point.

    But then, one by one, the questions came to the hearts of all.

    Why do Warcraft rush out of the forest. And attack the Empire of AI Lu

    Of course. It''s a question. But the answer to this question, I believe, can be guessed by many people who know it.

    "Is it the king of beasts?" The daisy took a deep breath. The sound of biting his teeth can be heard.

    "Apart from the king of beasts, no one can break the rules of action of Warcraft and let them rush out of their territory!"

    "That is to say, the king of beasts, who has been hiding in the forest of monsters for a long time, is the injury all right now?" Meiqin clenched her fist, and some said with great fire.

    "Does he want to avenge the previous one? Then why don''t you come to us?... "

    Since the orc King became a demigod, he appeared twice, one was purple, which made him seriously injured, the other was silent hand, which almost made the orc King fall down by using purple''s "Ruby mode".

    So, to say who the king of beasts hates most, it''s not the whole human beings in sparril world who use Warcraft as prey, but speechless and purple.

    Since the king of beasts attacked the Empire of AI Lu, it''s impossible not to find trouble for the silent party, right

    What''s more, compared with the world outside the giant beast forest, the "alien capital" in the giant beast forest should bear the brunt of the attack by the king of beasts and Warcraft.

    In any case, the "alien capital" is in the forest of monsters, in the enemy''s base camp, isn''t it

    "I''m afraid the king didn''t want to trouble us, but simply because he didn''t find us!" The silent tone was unexpectedly calm.

    "Even if it is him, it is impossible to guess that we are on his territory and have set up a home. In addition, there is a purple border to provide concealment. From the outside, ordinary people don''t even realize the existence of" the capital of a different generation ". The king of beasts didn''t attack the nearest us first!"

    "Blind spot?" Meiqin also thinks it''s possible. She looks a little upset.

    "I knew that I should have left a way to communicate with the outside world."

    At the beginning, after the completion of the "alien capital", the wordless group did not want to have any relationship with the camp, which led to too many disputes. Therefore, apart from telling the location of the "alien capital" of several people, such as celive, Fifi, Lulu, they were completely disconnected from the outside world.

    Originally, this consideration is not unreasonable.

    Among the three empires and nine families in the whole sparril world, there are only a dozen strong men of the ninth order, and only five strong men of the semi divine order.

    On the other hand, even if the girls who are still in the lake are not included, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya are all the Ninth level strong ones. Icarus and astraya who can use the Pandora mode are even the few strong ones in the Ninth level.Plus the speechless peak of the Ninth level, the purple of the semi divine level and just a few people, they already have the strength to match any one of the three empires.

    Not to mention that there are 20000 other sisters with at least seven ranks and a group of young girls who are still changing. If they have no words to want to occupy a place in the world of sparril, it is absolutely enough.

    It''s a pity that she has no ambition to dominate the world. She just wants to live a peaceful life with her summoned characters. Even the "capital of different generations" is built for Yuban sisters to have a place to live.

    But in such a situation, even if wordless has no ambition, some people in the sparril world will feel uneasy because of the unstable factor of wordless people.

    To avoid too many troubles and disputes, it is not necessary to conceal them.

    Now, however, there are drawbacks.

    That is, it''s hard for external news to reach the "capital of different generations".

    Otherwise, it is impossible for the speechless people to know nothing until now.

    "What should we do now?" Lulu''s eyes were full of excitement.

    "Grandpa and sister Fifi are fighting against Warcraft at the college. Dad doesn''t know what to do. Everyone must be very dangerous now. We have to save them!"

    "There is no need to ask for help!" Has been silent purple shook his head, said.

    "As you said, the attack of Warcraft started in the morning, and you arrived at the forest of monsters in the evening. Plus the time when you were unconscious, it''s almost dawn now. A whole day, whether it''s a successful resistance, retreat or death, is enough!"

    The implication is that Lei Wang and Fifi have either defeated the attacking Warcraft and are now safe or defeated by the Warcraft army. They have retreated. Otherwise, they die in the college directly.

    Therefore, it is not necessary to go to rescue now, no matter from which point of view.

    "Then What shall we do then? " Lulu helplessly stirred her hand.

    "Grandpa said, now you need your strength!"

    "Lulu, calm down first..." Speechless pressed Lulu''s shoulder and looked at violet.

    "Purple, what do you think we should do?"

    "What do you think we should do?" Purple looked straight to speechless, did not answer the question.

    "The forest of behemoths is just in the middle of the three empires. If Warcraft attacked the Empire of AILU, the Empire of baruba and the Empire of Phil would probably also be attacked. That is to say, now, the whole world is in the attack of Warcraft!"

    "You just want to save the people you know? Or save the whole empire? Or save the whole sparril world? "

    This Speechless can''t help but be dumb.

    He confessed that he didn''t have such a great sentiment and would save the whole world, but those he knew were saved at least.

    However, these speechless people who have to be saved will not watch sparril world fall into the control of Warcraft and will fight against the enemy.

    At that time, wordless people will inevitably be involved.

    Therefore, purple is asking whether she wants to be involved passively or to solve the crisis actively, or simply stay away from it.

    A group of young girls seem to understand the meaning of purple, and have their eyes on the speechless body. In addition to Lulu''s obvious expectations, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya all express only one wish.

    That is, no matter how wordless choice, the girls will accompany him!

    Know this clearly, silent heart a warm, looked to purple.

    "I..."

    In silent plan to make a decision, purple''s calm expression suddenly slightly paused, followed by a smile.

    "It seems that other people are not going to give us the chance to choose..."

 Chapter 1879

    At the same time, in one of the open spaces in the giant beast forest, such a scene is staged at this time..

    around the deserted open space, in the trees and the grass, at a certain moment, a pair of eyes, either scarlet or diabolical green, suddenly flash out one by one, like a wolf lurking in the grass waiting for the opportunity, making the air filled with danger The breath of.

    "Whoo Whoo

    In the sky, the sound of flapping wings echoed with the wind, accompanied by huge black shadows approaching from all directions, as if surrounded by something, gradually attacking the open space.

    Look carefully, it is a huge wild bird flying in the sky!

    All of them are flying Warcraft, such as flying birds with dragon like shape, python with wings, fluffy lions with eagle wings, lone wolves that can fly without wings, etc!

    The whole space is full of such huge flying Warcraft, slowly surrounding the whole space, making the sky and the ground appear a shadow.

    Almost at the same time that the flying Warcraft surrounded the open space, the owner of the pair of scarlet or pale green eyes in the trees and grass around the open space slowly revealed the prototype.

    Of course, it''s all a monster!

    These Warcraft have no fixed ethnic groups, and almost all kinds of appearances. The number is even more dense, tens of thousands, and it''s like staring at some prey. It doesn''t roar or sprint, and it''s slowly surrounding the open space. This scene, just look at it, will make people scared.

    If it''s just like this, it''s OK. The most terrible thing is. Some of these monsters can only be described by covering the sky and covering the sun. Height has been comparable to the building, coupled with the dense number and various shapes, who saw, will shudder.

    After all. In these Warcraft. And some are dragons!

    Of course. It''s not a real dragon, but a Warcraft with the shape of a dragon.

    These Warcraft with dragon shape are mainly divided into two categories.

    One is the winged dragon, just like the Western lizard dragon. There are green, red, silver, black, and even Golden Dragon in the color. Together with other Warcraft, they surround the sky of the open space.

    Another kind of nature is the Dragon without wings. They are dragon-shaped Warcraft with the shape of dinosaur, sword dragon, Tyrannosaurus Rex and so on. Together with those unable to fly Warcraft, they encircle the surrounding area on the ground.

    If someone were to identify these Warcraft, he would be horrified to find out.

    Surrounded by the open space of the Warcraft, whether it is the flying Warcraft above or on the ground, the weakest one is the seven level Warcraft!

    That is to say, there must be at least ten thousand or more level seven Warcraft here!

    As for the eighth level Warcraft, they are all in front of the seventh level Warcraft. Even if there is not a thousand, there are hundreds!

    Seven levels of Warcraft by ten thousand!

    Eight levels of Warcraft to hundreds!

    Who can resist such a Warcraft army

    I''m afraid that the most powerful cavalry of the AILU Empire has come. In the face of this terrible situation, the odds will not exceed 30%

    However, the most terrifying thing is that more than a dozen monsters occupy the first place in front of the Warcraft army, just like the leaders of Warcraft.

    These ten Warcraft are all the Ninth level Warcraft!

    It''s such a terrible force of Warcraft in all aspects. Under the leadership of more than ten ninth level Warcraft, it slowly surrounded the open space, and didn''t stop until it was only 100 meters away from the open space.

    Then, over the air space, the flying Warcraft surrounded the air space suddenly separated a road, and a figure emerged slowly from it, and walked to the front of the flying Warcraft army.

    That''s a man.

    A man, about twenty years old, with a monstrous face, a suit made of animal skin, and a shivering, murderous air.

    As soon as the monstrous man appeared, no matter the flying Warcraft in the sky or the Warcraft on the ground, they all lowered their heads as if they were worshiping.

    But the monstrous man didn''t even look at the Warcraft. A pair of eyes, like wild animals, looked at the empty space below. There was a cold black awn in it.

    "I see. Are you hiding here?..."

    Finish saying, on the body of monstrous and strange man, a violent magic surge.

    However, this magic power is just like being possessed by some evil spirit, like a black fog, in which there seems to be a devil roaring, giving people a sense of watching it, and their hearts will inevitably produce violent negative emotions.

    Those Warcraft that are closer to the monsters have begun to emit a low cry of fear.The monstrous man totally ignores, the corner of his mouth draws up a cold arc, and looks cruel in the eyes of the empty space below

    ¡­¡­

    "People are not going to give us a choice?"

    As soon as purple said this, everyone was stunned.

    "Bang --!"

    But before the stunned people reacted, a force of terror suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the boundary covering the "capital of different generations", making the boundary of the whole "capital of different generations" suddenly emerge, flashing strong light.

    Yu Ban''s sisters, who are moving in the street, all look up expressionless and look at the boundary like a film above themselves.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The speechless people in the room were shocked. Only purple closed the paper fan in his hand and looked out of the window.

    "Bang --!"

    Another terrifying force came down, and it hit the border of "the capital of another generation". This time, it made the whole border vibrate unbearably. Some of them even cracked up, which was under the influence of the residual force flowing in through the cracked border.

    All of a sudden, the whole "city of different generations" seemed to be hit by an earthquake of magnitude 10, and it started to vibrate wildly.

    "Ah!" Lulu made a scream and nearly fell to the ground.

    Icarus came forward in time and hugged lulu.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?... " Astraya was a little panicked.

    "Border..." Daisy and Meiqin, together with purple, looked up and out of the window. When they saw the broken border, they were stunned on the spot.

    "Border Split?... "

    Speechless did not look out of the window, but the face became a little ugly.

    "Someone''s attacking here!"

    "Bang --!"

    Voice just fell, the third attack also came, more terrible than the two attacks in front of the force fell heavily on the cracked border, so that the border shook violently.

    "Click Click click

    Finally, on the border, such a voice reverberated.

    The border has not been able to withstand the third attack and cannot resist it.

    "Bang!"

    In a sound like broken glass, the boundary covering the whole "capital of different generations" completely collapsed and broke.

    Until then, everyone in the "capital of different generations", including Yu Ban''s younger sisters, saw it.

    In the sky of "the capital of different generations", the dense army of Warcraft filled the whole sky and roared down.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    All kinds of roars of Warcraft reverberate in the "capital of different generations", so that the speechless group and 20000 younger sisters know what kind of enemies they are facing.

    Through the window, I saw that the daisy and dew of the flying Warcraft army had changed dramatically, and the Meiqin even cried out in horror.

    "No! Sisters! "

    No!

    It''s not just sisters!

    All the people here, whether they are still in the buildings or in the streets, are within the range of those flying Warcraft in the sky!

    As long as the flying Warcraft in the sky collectively release a long-range attack, then the "alien capital" will definitely suffer great damage!

    And Yu Ban''s sisters are not all safe!

    "Meiqin! Daisy! Icarus! Astraya! " Speechless forced the inner anger and shouted to the four girls.

    "Go and gather the sisters together!"

    Meiqin, Daisy, Icarus and astraya knew that it was not time to hesitate. They didn''t even respond. They rushed out of the room. Icarus also brought dew.

    At this time, a loud voice resounded in the sky of "the capital of different generations".

    "Speechless! Eight clouds purple! Come out! "

 Chapter 1880

    "Speechless! Eight clouds purple! Come out! "

    In the voice resounding through the sky, the four words "come out to me" became echoes, which reverberated around, not only into the silent and purple ears, but also to the daisy, mermaid, Icarus, astraya and Lulu who rushed into the street and gathered the sisters of Yuban.

    The voice, Daisy, mermaid, Icarus and astraya have never heard.

    That''s the voice of the king of beasts!

    "Sure enough..." The daisy clenched its teeth.

    "The king of beasts!"

    "He He''s looking for master and sister purple? " Astraya was a little anxious.

    "Sister Daisy, sister Meiqin, elder Icarus, don''t we have to help master and sister purple?"

    "Wait!" Meiqin''s face is full of struggle, but in the end, she chooses to focus on the overall situation.

    "Gather your sisters first, so that we can benefit from resistance and retreat. There are purple and Ruby patterns. It will be OK!"

    Daisy and astraya hesitated and nodded. Lulu, who was not able to make a decision, could only follow the girls. Icarus, turning his head, looked up to the sky.

    ¡°master¡­¡±

    On the other side, the speechless and purple in the room also recognized the owner of the voice and looked at him.

    "Be careful..." Purple nodded as if she knew what was on her mind.

    "Since the king of beasts dares to come to us, he must be confident that he can defeat us. If he doesn''t know what means he has, try to delay the time first!"

    Speechless heavily nodded his head, looked at the dense flying Warcraft in the sky, a ray of golden light flashed in the wine red pupil

    ¡­¡­

    In the sky, all kinds of flying Warcraft are waving their wings and howling at the same time. At least there are hundreds of kinds of Warcraft all over the sky. It''s really a thrill from the bottom of my heart.

    There are many kinds of Warcraft on the ground outside the strong walls like fortresses in the "alien capital".

    And in front of the "alien capital", there are more than a dozen giant Warcraft.

    These Warcraft, but all of them are nine level Warcraft who have lived for many years!

    In front of such a group of nine level Warcraft, the leader is a man standing in the air.

    A strange man.

    A dark golden fur robe made of animal skin makes hunting sound, and it sends out a breath of heart throb. The monstrous man looks at the younger sisters of Yuban who are gathering in an orderly way to a place, and they don''t move, and they are still suspended.

    In a short time, the whole body was dark, and there was a crack full of ferocious eyes in front of the monstrous man. Inside, speechless and purple came out together and fell into the sky surrounded by dense flying Warcraft.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Surrounded by speechless and purple, the flying Warcraft army erupted a roar that was enough to form a wave.

    But speechless and purple ignore these bluff Warcraft, and directly cast their eyes on the opposite monstrous man. At the same time, their eyes flashed the streamer of system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Animal King: (????)

    ¡­¡­

    When the system fed back such information to wordless and purple, they were stunned.

    £¿£¿£¿£¿

    What do you mean

    Isn''t the strength of the animal King breaking through to the point where even the system can''t sense it

    This answer, let alone speechless, even purple in a moment and a half can not come out, also have no time to know.

    Because, in front of, saw two people at the same time appeared in the animal King''s eyes to suffused with fierce light, sneered and started.

    "Finally we met again. I don''t know the gift I gave you. Do you still like it?"

    "Gift?" Silent eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Gift?" Purple leisurely smile, even in the face of thousands of flying Warcraft, look still unchanged.

    "You mean the whole world is under attack? Or breaking a border here? "

    "All these are preludes!" The king of the beast looked directly at the girl who had defeated herself effortlessly.

    "Now that I''m here again, the whole world should be under my control. The orcs should be all over the world. Human beings are just the food of our Warcraft!"

    Smell speech, speechless can''t help laughing, smile some contempt."Do you think you''ve made a man?"

    "Why can''t I think so?" With a fierce wave of the beast king, all the Warcraft behind him roared one after another, and their voices were deafening.

    "Compared with our orcs, where did we win?"

    "Human beings have nine levels of strength, and orcs also have nine levels of Warcraft!"

    "Human beings have eight levels of strength, and the orcs also have eight levels of Warcraft, and more than human beings!"

    "In terms of quantity, although we Warcraft have been shrinking in this forest in the past, we have strong reproductive capacity and no less quantity than human beings!"

    "In terms of strength, Warcraft is born with strong physique and magic. Compared with human beings of the same level, Warcraft has an absolute advantage!"

    "So I can attack three empires in the whole sparril world at the same time, and in just one day, our Warcraft has occupied one third of the land of AILU, two thirds of the land of baruba, and one third of the land of Phil!"

    "Before long, the human world, the continent of sparril world, will all fall into the control of our world of Warcraft!"

    The animal King clenched his fist heavily, and a winning smile appeared on his face.

    "You say, why don''t I think I''ve made a decision on human beings?..."

    Yes!

    No matter in terms of quantity or strength, Warcraft is generally stronger than human beings!

    There are only a dozen ninth level strong men in the three empires and nine families. Even if we add those other ninth level strong men, the number will not exceed 30.

    And Warcraft has a long life. Those who live for a long time are almost all ninth level Warcraft. Besides, there are more than a dozen ninth level Warcraft originally escorted by the king of beasts, plus other scattered Warcraft, there must be at least 50 or more.

    Even the comparison of level 9 can''t be compared with that of level 7 and level 8. Needless to say, the reproduction ability of Warcraft is certainly more than that of human beings. Those with only level 1, level 2 and level 3 are too many to be counted clearly.

    Therefore, if we compare all the Warcraft with all the human beings, the world of Warcraft will win!

    But

    "But you forget that the real strong can control everything!" There is no voice.

    "There are five semi divine powers in human beings, but you are the only one in the world of Warcraft. As soon as you are defeated, even if the world of Warcraft has more advantages, it will be driven back to the giant beast forest again!"

    When he heard this, the king of beasts lowered his head. When he had no words and thought that he was going to be angry, he began to laugh, and he laughed like a madman.

    "Ha ha Ha ha ha ha! "

    Speechless face cold.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "What am I laughing at?" The animal King laughed and clapped his hands.

    "I am so right to laugh at you!"

    When the words fell, the animal King''s momentum suddenly rose, like a raging volcano, stirring up a storm like impact waves.

    "Dong -!"

    The violent impact attacked the surrounding area, pushed all the flying Warcraft around the king of beasts a certain distance, and made all the flying Warcraft as if they were bowing down to be courtiers, making a low roar.

    Under that terrible momentum, the breath of the animal king is constantly climbing, and it is easy to surpass the strength of the animal king in the past, climbing all the way from the semi divine stage.

    Speechless is a change of face, even the purple expression appears dignified.

    There is no reason for it.

    The breath of the animal king is actually more than purple. In the sense of speechless and purple, it is also more than the strength of the fragrance seen by the wind in their memory!

    Even so, the breath on the beast king still doesn''t stop. In the end, it directly surpasses the peak of demigod and continues to climb!

    The horrible breath far beyond the peak of demigod has made the air disordered, and the space vibrated continuously, making wordless and purple in the unimaginable breath. Their bodies are almost as heavy as lead, making them bend down.

    This fact, let wordless and purple breath together.

    Beyond the peak of demigod

    Isn''t that

    "You are right! The real strong can control everything! "

    The king''s voice reverberated across the sky.

    "I will be the only one who is strong in the world!" r1152

 Chapter 1881

    Just like the depression before the storm, in the terrifying fury of the king of beasts, like the eruption of a volcano, the Warcraft people all roared with excitement and fear.

    And just in the face of such a terrible battle situation of the Warcraft army, there was no change in the face of speechless and purple. At this moment, not only the expression was cloudy and clear, but also the heart was rolling like the waves.

    God level strong

    The king of beasts has become a powerful God

    Is that possible

    Of course, I don''t want to believe this possibility.

    After all, if you want to be a god level power, you must first become a semi God peak. Secondly, you need to find the power of God, absorb the power of God, and transform by the power of God to become a true God level power.

    And the king of beasts, he was just a character who just broke through the semi divine level and became a novice among the novices in the semi divine level.

    Now, less than half a year has passed since the birth of the king of beasts and his meeting with wordless in the giant beast forest.

    In half a year, the king of beasts entered the demigod level from the beginning, and suddenly rose to the peak of demigod

    That is absolutely impossible!

    Besides, even if the king of beasts really uses some shortcut, he will be promoted to the peak of demigod. It can''t be a God.

    The reason is that without it, the power of God that can promote the semi God peak to the level of God has disappeared completely with the disappearance of the only mythological weapon in the world of sparril.

    It is because of this that the world of sparril has not been born with the fifth God level strong man except sparril, ELU, baruba and Phil.

    Without the power of God, how can the king of beasts be promoted to a powerful one

    But the breath of the beast king has indeed surpassed the peak of the half god, and reached the point where the half god level is impossible.

    Feel the constant attack from the king of beasts. He has a strong mountain like atmosphere, and his heart is half cold.

    At this time, the face is thick purple but opened.

    "You should know. How many impossible factors are included in what you say? "

    "I know. You won''t believe it! " The king didn''t take back his undisguised breath and smiled calmly.

    "No way. Only after reaching the peak of demigod can the life body initially contain the power of God. By absorbing the power of God. Go bad with your body. The barrier of demigod will begin to melt. By then, the strong at the peak of demigod can try to break through. Once you succeed, you will become a god! "

    "And I, even if I am not a semi divine peak, and I cannot have the power of God that has disappeared, then I will certainly not be promoted to the rank of God!" At this point, the king of beasts laughs with fanaticism.

    "If we didn''t find some other alternatives..."

    "Substitute?..." Speechless, purple two hearts a shock, close to the king of the beast.

    "For the sake that you have defeated me mercilessly, let me tell you..." The king of beasts glanced at silence and purple respectively.

    "The secrets of the gods!"

    The animal King slowly converged his own breath, so that wordless and purple were no longer suppressed, but their hearts were still heavy.

    Under such circumstances, the king of beasts opened his mouth.

    "You should know why the power of God disappears?"

    "Because of God''s war!" In the beginning, Ziji did not listen to the secret of the divine level together with herself, so she replied in silence.

    "The power of God is born from the only mythical armor in the world, and the mythical armor can bring unimaginable power increase to the God level strong. Therefore, in order to fight for the power of mythical armor and God, the four God levels carried out a war, and finally disappeared together with the mythical armor!"

    "That''s right!" There was no approval in the king''s voice.

    "So why does the mythical armor disappear?"

    Speechless suddenly a Zheng.

    He didn''t really think about it seriously.

    I don''t know how many years ago, even the history has not been recorded, how can I know without words

    Maybe he saw the wordless idea, and the king of beasts gave a smile.

    "How did the four gods die?"

    Wordless and purple exchanged a look at each other, only a look, the two people will understand each other''s meaning.

    From speechless to talk with the king of beasts, purple tries to find some flaws in the dialogue!

    Take back your eyes without trace, and answer without words.

    "Isn''t it because they died together in the process of fighting?""Indeed, that is the most likely!" The king of beasts shook his head.

    "But I''m sorry to tell you that the gods are not killing each other, but in their own hands!"

    "Dead in their own hands?" Purple narrowed her eyes.

    "Dead in their own hands?" Wordless tightly frowned.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The king of beasts sneered, as if he despised the four powerful gods, and slowly revealed the secret that no one in the world of sparril knew.

    There is no end to human greed!

    The God wars of the four powerful gods begin with greed.

    Because the power of God can let the strong at the peak of semi god get the chance to break through to the level of God, one of the four gods is greedy for it, trying to seize the power of God and cultivate the strong at the level of God for their own power.

    For this reason, it is impossible to see the other three gods born in other forces. Naturally, there is no way to avoid conflicts. Even in the end, even the only one without power is involved.

    In order to fight for the ownership of the power of God, the four gods broke out a god war, so the existence and secret of the mythical armor were dug out.

    From Kate, I can''t tell you how long it took. At last, after the end of the war, all the four gods fell down and the only mythical weapon disappeared.

    But how to fall, how to disappear, let alone Kate, even the five semi God strong do not know.

    However, at this moment, the king of beasts is to tell the secret.

    "In fact, in the God war, the four gods destroyed the only mythical weapon during the scuffle!"

    "Destroy?..." Zidun was shocked, but speechless.

    "How could the mythical armor be destroyed?"

    "Is it strange?" The animal King sneered.

    "At the end of the day, the mythical weapon is just a natural weapon. If it is attacked by four gods at the same time, it is not impossible to be destroyed?"

    "How could the four gods fall?" There was no reply.

    "If the source of the dispute is destroyed, then there is no need for the four gods to continue fighting, right?"

    "That''s why I said that the four gods did not die in God''s war at all!" The animal King impatiently throws out such a sentence.

    "But human beings are really a kind of despicable creatures, and so are the gods. That almost crazy ambition is the reason for the fall of the four gods!"

    "Ambition?"

    "Yes!" The king of beasts sneered.

    "It is impossible for the four gods to bring back the fragments of the destroyed mythical armory in order to study the power of gods and the manufacturing methods of mythical armory!"

    Results The animal King disdained a smile.

    "It''s this ambition that makes them fall!"

    "You mean..." Speechless and uncertain.

    "They failed?"

    "No, to some extent, they have succeeded!" The king of the beast did not admit it.

    "However, what they have studied is not the manufacturing method of divine power and mythical armor, but a by-product that can make people break through the existing stage and improve their strength by chance!"

    "Because of this by-product..." The animal King slowly raised his hand.

    "I am now..."

    As this sentence came out of the king''s mouth, an indescribable breath suddenly rose from the king''s body.

    What kind of breath is that

    It''s cold!

    Rotten!

    Sinister!

    Corrosion!

    All the negative words that can be used to describe bad things can be used to describe it!

    In this dark breath, the slowly raised hand of the king of beasts actually raised a black mass.

    It was a black fog!

    And in that black fog, there is a little bit of black light like rotten insects, which is very disgusting!

    Looking at the black fog and light, his face suddenly changed slightly.

    Isn''t that the black fog and the black light that can turn people into monsters

 Chapter 1882

    Once upon a time, Marcus of Saito family, the second family of the AILU Empire, absorbed a strange black light. Although he was promoted to the Ninth level strong by the power of the black light, his appearance was completely turned into a monster of no one and no ghost. Finally, there was no corpse.

    And the dark light that broke down from the dead Marcus and escaped later came to the base of the Saito family, attached to the second young master of the Saito family, that is, the ice. As a result, the speechless light that was rushed to the base of the Saito family brought light to even people and destroyed together.

    Not only that, later, the strange black light appeared in a lot of numbers, causing chaos in the giant beast forest, resulting in the death of many people in the giant beast forest camp, and many Warcraft were also affected, and finally ended up dying in hatred.

    For this reason, wordless also specially asked Icarus and astraya to investigate in the giant beast forest. At last, they released Xia yingei and wiped out the dense black light in the giant beast forest.

    For those who can enhance the strength of the appendages, but also can make the appendages become the black light of monsters, how can they not know without words

    The same is true of purple.

    Don''t forget, at the beginning, in order to pursue the black light, purple came to the forest of monsters in person, and then he met with five semi divine powers in sparril world. Of course, he couldn''t not recognize the black light.

    "I thought you forgot this..." See speechless and purple''s face suddenly changed, the king of beasts with black fog and black light in his hand showed a cold smile.

    "Forget the power of the hypocrite!"

    "The power of the hypocrite?" The silent face was a little gloomy.

    "This disgusting thing. Is the power of the four gods created by studying the fragments of mythological weapons? What''s your substitute?... "

    "Not bad!" The king of beasts clenched his fist fiercely, and the black light and fog immediately seemed to be absorbed into the body of the king of beasts.

    "This is the by-product of the divine power researched by the four gods by chance. Presumably, you have seen its effect. The pseudo divine power, which can unconditionally enhance the user''s power, is more pleasant than the divine power effect that can only let the semi divine peak get the chance to upgrade to the divine rank!"

    "Pleasant? Unconditional?... " There was no excuse for ridicule.

    "Indeed, it can enhance the power of the attached, but it can also turn people into monsters. And it looks. It also seems to affect the emotions of the appendages, which is called unconditional?... "

    "What''s the big difference between being a monster and being promoted?" The king of the beast smiled sarcastically.

    "Again. Isn''t Warcraft the monster in your heart? "

    Speechless is not right for a moment.

    The king of beasts is right.

    For humans. Warcraft is also a monster. It''s just that compared with the monsters incarnated by the black light, the monsters like Warcraft are more lovely.

    "Did you rise to the rank of God by absorbing the power of this so-called hypocrite?" Purple cast her eyes on the animal king and finally opened her mouth.

    "This so-called power of hypocrisy really has such a strong effect. Can a person who has just entered the semidivine level stride one level and be promoted directly to the divine level? "

    "It''s impossible to do two things at a time!" The king of the beast laughed. His laughter was full of madness.

    "But I absorbed the power of hypocrisy, but there are hundreds of billions of ways, which is finally to achieve this impossible miracle, to become a god level strong!"

    "Up..." Speechless but took a breath of cool air.

    "Hundreds of billions of black lights?"

    "To be more precise, it should be all the power of hypocrisy created by the four gods!" The king of beasts made no secret of his pleasure.

    "You don''t know that when the power of the hypocrisy was created, the four gods used it on a group of people. As a result, all those people turned into monsters, some of them lost their sense and attacked their own people!"

    "And when the four gods found out this drawback, the three forces established by the three gods, that is, the three empires today, had already consumed most of the people by the black light of the power of the false gods, and became the monsters who knew nothing but killing!"

    "The four gods realized that if we continue, let alone the three empires, even the whole sparril world may be harmed by the power of these violent hypocrites and become a world with monsters. Therefore, the four gods can only kill those who become monsters!"

    "In order not to let the power of the false gods continue to harm the whole sparril world, the four gods choose to seal all the power of the false gods into their own bodies, and use their own power to suppress the power of the false gods!" At this point, the animal King''s tone became sorry.

    "In the end, the bodies of the four gods suffered the corrosion of the power of hypocrisy, and their vitality was consumed. The gods who should have lived together with the heaven and the earth died on their own made disasters and ambitions. They spent the last bit of power, turned their bodies into a seal, and suppressed the power of hypocrisy in their bodies in a seal place...""And the seal of the power of the false gods is the forest of monsters!" The king of beasts opened his hand as if he were lucky.

    "I''m very lucky to find a small part of the power of pseudogods from some of the people who have turned into monsters. By absorbing the power of pseudogods, I get this secret memory from the power of pseudogods, so as to find the seal place of the power of pseudogods, absorb all the power of pseudogods, and achieve the body of the divine rank!"

    Listening to the roar of the king of beasts as if he was announcing his birth with the whole world, wordless and purple became silent one after another.

    Now, speechless, I finally understand why the image left by the gods of the AILU empire in the land of the gods said that the so-called great disaster was caused by themselves, and why they said that they were deceiving themselves.

    Emotion, the power of hypocrisy that will cause disaster, is created by the four gods themselves!

    In other words, it is the four gods that bring great disaster to the whole sparril world!

    Because the unwillingness myth armor disappeared, because the power of the unwillingness God disappeared, because the unwillingness God level strong person can no longer be born, because the unwillingness fight to the end, the result is nothing.

    All kinds of unwilling reasons and ambitions, let the four gods to the end, can only use their own lives to make up for the disaster they bring, and leave the root of the disaster for their grandchildren in later life, I have to say, it''s really sad.

    Purple also seems to have some regrets that four of the most legendary spirits in the world of sparril actually disappeared in this way, shaking his head.

    "Since it is the seal of the four gods at the cost of life, why does the power of the false gods break the seal?"

    "Although there is no record of this secret period in history, the power of the hypocrites at the beginning did harm to the whole sparril world and almost destroyed the whole sparril world. Even if the four gods hid the facts, they could not hide all the facts!" Said the king of beasts sarcastically.

    "In those days, some people who survived the disaster worked hard to find out the truth, finally found a clue, found the place of the seal, and spent a lot of energy, and got a way to let the seal tear a hole!"

    "This method, somehow, was given by that Marcus!" The animal King laughed happily.

    "Next thing, you should have guessed..."

    Guess

    Of course you can guess!

    With Marcus''s sinister personality, it must be to avenge wordless. He did not hesitate to use this method to tear open the seal and gain the power of the false gods. As a result, the power of the false gods leaked out and was given by the king of beasts.

    The king of beasts, who obtained the secret memory from the power of the false gods, found the place of the seal, smashed the torn seal completely, absorbed all the power of the false gods, and broke through his own power level all the way through the endless power of the false gods.

    In the end, the orc King became the divine rank.

    "For you, the power of the hypocrite is a disaster, but for me, the power of the hypocrite is the best complement!" The king of beasts laughed again.

    "Warcraft will lose its original body and turn into human body when it is promoted to be the king of half divine level beast. When it is promoted to be the God level beast God, it will also get a chance to transform its body. I will abandon the body that absorbed the power of the false gods and turned into a monster without any influence!"

    "So far, I am no longer the king of beasts!"

    Once the king of beasts so loudly declaration.

    "I am the new God of beasts in the world of Warcraft!"

 Chapter 1883

    Beast God!

    That''s the title that can only be possessed by Warcraft promoted to the divine level!

    In the past, there was also a half God peak beast king in the giant beast forest who gained the power of God, so he broke through and became a beast God. However, because the beast God ruled the beast and used it to resist human beings, the human gods joined hands to kill the beast God and the beast king who had the ability to lead the beast.

    Since then, the beast forest has never been born with the beast king and the beast God. Until now, it can be seen that the beast king is such a half god level beast.

    Now, has the animal king just born become a new animal God

    "In terms of quantity, our orcs are many times more than human beings. In terms of strength, none of our Warcraft''s other powerful men is lost to human beings. Now, in terms of the peak combat power, we have me!" There was a cruel color burning in the eyes of the king of beasts.

    "In front of me who is the God of beasts, even if all the five semi gods of human beings stand in front of me and want to kill them, it doesn''t need too much effort. The world is already doomed to fall into my hands!"

    After that, the king of beasts raised his eyes and looked at the speechless and purple floating in front of him. He stretched out his hands towards them.

    "So, would you like to come with me?..."

    Smell words, speechless and purple directly stunned.

    "Together?..." Speechless, he looked at the king of beasts with some consternation.

    "Are you soliciting us?"

    "No doubt!" There is neither sincerity nor falsehood in the tone of the king of beasts. It''s all calm.

    "Both of you have effortlessly defeated my existence. I can say frankly that none of the five semi divine powers in the human world can do this, but you have done it!"

    "No one knows your ability better than me!" The angle of the animal King''s mouth slowly drew a curve.

    "Of course, most importantly, you two are not human beings, are you?"

    Hearing this, wordless and purple understand.

    The king of beasts will solicit, not because of pity, but because they are not human beings. It''s the third force besides human and Warcraft.

    And now that the orc King intends to have a full-scale war with mankind. In order not to enhance the strength of the human side, the king of beasts wants to fight for the past with his third force.

    It has to be said that the king of beasts is not only thoughtful, but also rational.

    You know. Speechless and purple were once almost sent to see the king of beasts. Now? For the sake of the overall situation, the king of beasts chose to give up seeking revenge, which is worthy of being the king of the whole world of Warcraft.

    Just. The king of beasts obviously ignored a problem.

    Don ''t say purple, first of all, speechless is not as magnanimous as the beast king imagined.

    "Solicit?..." Speechless sighed, and cast the cold vision on the beast king.

    "Encircle my" alien capital "with the army of Warcraft, and attack the border recklessly, almost hurting my people. Now, you want to attract me?"

    "Do you also know that my Warcraft army is surrounding your so-called" alien capital " The animal King''s face remained unchanged, and he continued to stretch out his hand.

    "Then, you should know that if you refuse to stand on the same front with me, I would not mind letting them launch attacks directly?"

    "Coercion and inducement?" Speechless suddenly a smile, smile extremely ironic.

    "Unfortunately, I''m the last to be threatened!"

    The king of beasts is silent.

    "So it is..." The animal King took back his hand and nodded his head.

    "In that case, I don''t need to keep you..."

    However, the words of the king of beasts have just fallen, and there is no time to make the next move. The whole body is dark, and the cracks full of eyes appear behind him.

    "Whew --!"

    Then, in the dark cracks full of eyes, a dark light with strong color to the extreme burst out of it. In a sound of breaking the air, it cut through the space and fell sharply on the back of the king of beasts.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The king didn''t expect that, in this case, the other side would take the lead in launching an attack, with such a moment of dullness.

    It is such a moment of dullness that the black light from the black cracks full of eyes suddenly falls on the king''s back.

    "Bang --!"

    In a loud muffled sound, the huge impact exploded behind the animal king, making the animal muffled and snorted, and there was a light smoke rising behind it. In the dark, a trace of blood still flowed out of its back, dropping down.

    Seeing this scene, the roar in the mouths of the Warcraft who are ready to invade the "capital of other generations" is like being strangled and blocked in their throats.On the other side, speechless also did not expect such a development. I was surprised to see the purple that stretched the paper fan to the direction of the animal king.

    "Purple..."

    Yes!

    All the attacks just started by purple!

    The king of the beast, with a light smoke rising behind him and a drop of red blood dripping, raised his head slowly. His eyes were fixed on the pale purple body, and his voice was as gloomy as if it came from the abyss.

    "It seems that you are tired of living..."

    With the spread of this sentence, a sense of terror surged out of the king of beasts, and the fierce murderous and evil spirits filled up all of a sudden, covering the whole scene and locking the purple.

    But under the lock of the breath that even the peak of the demigod can''t match, purple didn''t show a little panic, but smiled, laughing happily.

    "You are injured..."

    "And then?" There was a light of violence in the eyes of the king of beasts.

    "What do you think I can do for this injury?"

    "No, I''m praising you. I did my best in that attack. In addition to the surprise attack, you were only hurt a little. It''s worthy of being beyond the peak of demigod!" Purple''s vision seems to be able to see through all the camouflage, fixed on the beast king''s body.

    "But I''m sure, king of beasts, you''re not a god

    When this sentence is passed from purple''s mouth, all sounds disappear between heaven and earth.

    "Is it not a god rank power?" Speechless eyes brightened.

    Although I don''t know why purple said this, since purple said this, it''s not impossible.

    "Hahahaha!" The angle of the animal King''s mouth draws up an arc, and it''s getting bigger and bigger. At last, it''s directly big enough to make him laugh.

    "I thought this was the only thing you were going to say?"

    "Yes!" In the roar of the king of beasts, which contains terror and prestige, purple''s expression is surprisingly calm.

    "I''m thinking, if a god level strong man is hit with all my strength, will he be hurt?"

    The roar of the animal King stopped suddenly, and his expression became gloomy.

    "Because I was attacked and injured by you, I am not a god level strongman?"

    "You don''t have to keep bluffing anymore..." Purple completely ignored the animal King''s gloomy expression, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.

    "To tell you the truth, no matter I or Xiaoyan, I have the ability to perceive the strength of others!"

    The ability to perceive the strength of others

    Purple said, should it be system perception

    "This perception ability can divide each person''s current strength into levels in detail, and distinguish them in the way of level 10 at each level!" Purple is in the eye of the king of beasts.

    "Level 0-9 is the first level, level 10-19 is the second level, level 20-29 is the third level, and so on. Level 80-89 is the Ninth level, level 90-99 is the semi divine level, and level 100 is the divine level naturally!"

    "But under the detection of this perceptual ability, your rank is a series of question marks, even if there is no specific rank, don''t you think it''s very strange?" Purple raises the paper fan in his hand and points to the king of beasts.

    "After all, if you are a god level strong man, my perception ability should show your level, that is, level 100, but the result is a series of question marks. Then you declare yourself to be a god level strong man, so from then on, I doubt that you are not a god level strong man!"

    Hear Purple say so, speechless just react.

    Not really.

    Since the beast king is a god level power, the level of the system''s perception feedback should be 100. Why does it present a series of question marks

    "As you said, the four gods used the fragments of the mythical armor to research and create substitutes for the power of gods, that is, those black lights, that is, the power of hypocrites!" Purple smiles confidently.

    "So, I wonder if you are actually a so-called hypocrite, surpassing the peak of demigod, but failing to reach the divine level?"

 Chapter 1884

    (congratulations on Lei Xiang becoming the master of this book!)

    Beyond the semi God peak, but not to reach the God level!

    So it''s a hypocrite!

    So the level of system perception is a series of question marks!

    If the king of the beast is really the so-called hypocrite, then it all makes sense!

    And purple every say their own guess, the expression of the animal king will be ugly, until the "false gods" out of the statement, the expression of the animal king has been difficult to see the extreme.

    See the animal king that hard to see the extreme expression, the smile on purple face is more and more rich and sweet.

    "It seems that I got it right..."

    There was also a smile on the silent face.

    How strong are the gods

    Now, no one can answer this question.

    However, the gap between rank and rank is huge, and the higher the rank, the greater the gap between rank and rank.

    As the top 100 level divine level, how much stronger it is than the semi divine level? That''s conceivable. At least, wordless doesn''t think that the two semi divine levels, i.e. purple and I, which are not even the top of the semi divine level, can challenge the top one.

    Therefore, wordless has already decided to delay the time by themselves and purple, let Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, astraya and other girls who are still in the lake and Yuban sister retreat, and they are trying to leave again.

    But if the king of beasts is not a real God but a so-called hypocrite, maybe we can find some flaws to defeat the king of beasts.

    It''s a pity that I have too much hope for wordless thoughts.

    The animal King took a deep breath, and the ugly face gradually returned to him. Soon, he returned to the indifference at the beginning again.

    "I have to say, eight cloud purple, you are really a great power in all aspects!"

    "You''re right. I didn''t get to the real level!" Said the animal King coldly.

    "After all, it''s just a by-product of chance coincidence research. Even if it can improve the user''s strength, it can''t have the effect of making people break through the limit of life and reach the real divine level. Even if I absorb more, I can only surpass the semi divine peak and can''t reach the divine level!"

    "In your opinion, it''s a hypocrite!" The animal King sneered.

    "But what about that? Can you two people who are not even the peak of demigod defeat me who is beyond the peak of demigod? "

    "Can''t it be with us?" Purple did not hurry up a smile.

    "But what if we are not alone?"

    The king of beast was slightly shocked. He was speechless, and purple would say this.

    Don''t you have another demigod power here

    "Xiaoyan..." Before the king of beasts could speak, purple lowered his voice and said to Wuyan.

    "Do you remember the five precious stones I gave you when you formally called me to investigate the power of the false gods when I went to the forest of monsters?"

    Speechless Leng Leng, then recalled, a turn of the hand, five different colors of the gem will appear in their hands.

    That''s when purple was formally summoned to the world of sparril. The next day, purple went to the forest of monsters to investigate the unknown breath he sensed. As a result, he met the power of the false gods and, after explaining to himself, threw it directly to the speechless gem.

    At that time, purple also said that if he can''t beat other people when fighting with them, he can take out these gemstones and shine them. Maybe he can scare them away.

    But the purple expression at that time was too casual, as if the five gemstones were not put into the eyes, and speechless did not see what was special about these gemstones, and gradually forgotten.

    Purple didn''t explain to Wuyan either. With a wave of his hand, the five stones with different colors lying in Wuyan''s hand were all in the sound of "bang". They exploded and turned into powder.

    "Hum!"

    When five stones of different colors burst into powder, the five ripples in the sky were the same color as the stones, like the door leaf.

    The door gradually solidifies, just like the reflection in the lake, flickering like the illusion. At one moment, in a "click" sound, it opens at the same time as the real door.

    Then, the five figures came down slowly from the five gates.

    The five figures are an old man in a grey robe, a man in a white robe with a thunderbolt pattern in front of him, an old man in a black robe, a gorgeous woman and a beautiful girl in a blue dress.

    Such five people emerged from the door in the sky, and slowly fell down, until it fell to purple''s side, then stopped, raised their heads.Looking at these five people who came down from the sky, the king of beasts had a terrible smile on his face.

    "Helpers?"

    And speechless, it is surprised to shout out a voice.

    "Three guardians?"

    Among the five people who appeared out of the sky, the old man in grey, the white man with thunder pattern and the gorgeous woman in front of him were the three patrons of the AILU Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire - GaLin, magnubi and linya!

    "He..." Not only Jialin, magnubi and linya, but also the old man in black robe, who was speechless, was also impressed. The shock on his face was obvious.

    "Isn''t he the owner of the magic crystal shop in the college?"

    However, wordless purple once met in the college. Mura, the fourth semi divine power in the world of sparril!

    As for the remaining beautiful girl, although she did not know each other, she was also surprised.

    I can''t help it. This young girl looks only 20 years old. She is really too young.

    And this young girl is also the fifth semi divine power in the world of sparril -- Cynthia!

    At this moment, the five demigods of sparril world gathered together!

    As soon as they first appeared, all four of the five semi divine powers, except the young girl named Cynthia, cast their eyes on the king of beasts, which unleashed astonishing anger and murderous spirit.

    "Are you the king of beasts?" Jialin forced the voice of anger to reverberate.

    "Are you the one who drove the Warcraft to attack my AILU Empire, causing my AILU Empire to sink into the abyss of suffering, death and injury?"

    "Sure enough, was the Empire of ayrus attacked by Warcraft?" Magnubi clenched his fist and his voice was full of anger.

    "My kingdom of baruba also suffered from the attack of Warcraft, and even the palace of the king city collapsed!"

    "It''s not just the ALU Empire and the baruba empire!" Linda has a cold face.

    "The Empire of Phil was also attacked by Warcraft. Now, even the emperor took people out to fight!"

    "Is that you?!" Mula''s body exploded with amazing fighting spirit and roared.

    "Let Warcraft attack the sparril World College, and make the college almost destroyed. Is that you?"

    The rest of Cynthia was not as furious as the other four demigods, but the eyes of the king of beasts were full of ice.

    "Hahaha Ha ha ha ha! "

    In the face of the five semi gods, the king was not afraid or panic, but burst out a burst of unbridled laughter.

    "The five semi divine powers of mankind have come just in time, saving me the trouble of finding you out and solving them all!"

    "What do you say?..." As soon as this sentence comes out, let alone the four semi gods who are in a rage. Even Cynthia''s face shows a trace of anger.

    Solve the five demigods

    Alone

    How do you think it''s like saying something crazy

    But purple knew that the words of the animal King were not just boasting.

    "You''d better be careful..." Purple calm incomparable opening.

    "He is not the former king of beasts who first entered the semi divine stage. Now he has surpassed the semi divine peak, touched the divine stage, and become an unprecedented power of hypocrisy!"

    "The strong hypocrite?"

    This word has never been heard of by even five demigods.

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the five semi gods don''t know what it means to surpass the semi gods.

    At present, all the five semi gods took a breath of cool air.

    "Beyond the pinnacle of demigod?" Cynthia looked at the animal king in surprise.

    "He''s beyond the demigod peak?"

    "Impossible!" Mura began to shake.

    "Not long ago, he was just a new king of beasts. How can he surpass the peak of demigod now?"

    But Linya looked at the king of the beast with a dignified look.

    "The breath of his body really exceeds the peak of demigod!"

    "The realm of hypocrisy?" Magnubi''s face was a little suspicious.

    "What realm is that? Is there such a realm? "

    As long as people in sparril world know, in this world, after the peak of demigod, there is a divine rank, and there is no strong hypocrite.

    If the king of beasts did not use the power of hypocrisy, the hypocrisy could not appear at all.

    Therefore, since ancient times, only the king of beasts has reached the invincible realm of hypocrisy. It is no wonder that the five semi gods are so uncertain.

    "It''s troublesome to explain. I''ll explain it to you later." Purple looked around at the five demigods.

    "Five, do you remember our agreement?""Of course!" Gareen nodded heavily.

    "At that time in the forest of monsters, we promised that as long as you give us those black lights, we will accomplish one thing for you within our power, as evidenced by the jewels that left us and can call us from afar!"

    "Good!" The purplish voice opened.

    "Those five, join hands with me to fight against the king of beasts!"

    Hearing this, the five semi gods nodded without hesitation.

    Against the king of beasts

    Even if there is no agreement with purple, the five demigods will not let the beast king go! r1152

 Chapter 1885

    ¡­¡­

    : (grade 96)

    : (grade 95)

    : (grade 95)

    Mura: (grade 94)

    Cynthia: (grade 94)

    His eyes were in line, and he swept over the five semi gods who were in a confrontation with the king of beasts, speechless and full of enthusiasm.

    Why was the owner of the magic crystal shop that I met at sparril world college a semi divine power

    Why is a young girl who looks less than 20 years old a semi divine power

    Why does purple know these five demigods

    Why can the special props that can summon the five demigod level strong be in purple''s hands, and through purple''s hands, to their own body

    Obviously has so many questions, speechless but wants to ask and cannot ask.

    Because, this is not the time.

    However, with the help of the five semi divine powers in the sparril world, the situation on the wordless side has been improved at more than one level.

    Then the purple, which was suspended beside the silent voice, lowered its voice and opened again.

    "Small words, you should have a magic similar to telepathy. Let''s have a direct dialogue between the seven of us?"

    Speechless and stunned for a while. Then he nodded.

    "It''s not very difficult to use the magic of dialogue with the mind. It''s easy to use. It doesn''t need time. I can release it!"

    "Very good!" Purple raised his head and looked directly at the king of beasts on the opposite side.

    "Xiaoyan, you help us all to open the spiritual dialogue!"

    "I have a plan!"

    After a while, under the gaze of the king of beasts, speechless is actually a turning around and falling to the "capital of different generations".

    See, the animal King frowned.

    Although the five semidivine powers in the world of sparril did not know that speechless could use the power of the semidivine. But the king knows.

    In the eyes of the animal king. The other side should gather the strength of all the semi divine level powers to deal with itself. If there are seven semi divine level powers, the victory will be much greater. If there is one less. I don''t know how many percentage points it will take to win.

    Now. Why let one of them out

    But when the king of beasts frowned, he was speechless, but he stayed directly in the sky of the "capital of different generations" and didn''t continue to land. But instead of rushing forward, he stayed there and looked around at the flying Warcraft.

    See here, the king of beasts understands.

    It turns out that those who are semi divine are worried that when fighting with themselves, the surrounding Warcraft will suddenly attack and have an impact on the war situation, so that one of them is on guard.

    "Worried that I would let the Warcraft around me attack you?" The animal King disdained a smile.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it alone!"

    Hearing this, none of the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril answered. They looked at the king of beasts indifferently. Their strong fighting spirit and magic began to rise, which caused a turbulent wind around them and swept all over the world.

    The disdain on the animal King''s face is more intense. His body is violent and cold, which contains strong negative forces. The twisted magic like the rotten breath emerges crazily.

    Feeling that the magic of the beast king was so dark and powerful, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril looked a little ugly, then looked at each other, and Qi Qi nodded his head.

    "Whoosh!"

    In the next moment, in addition to Zizi, linya and Cynthia, gareen, magnubi and mula will become sharp arrows. Their speed will be increased to the top in an instant and they will shoot at the king of beasts.

    The eyes swept over the three semi divine level strong men from the front. The king of beasts smiled coldly, and his hands slowly protruded out. All the dark magic around his body immediately gathered in the past, gathered together, and soon turned into a huge black blade.

    Holding the black blade tightly, the king of beasts suddenly opened his eyes and flashed the ferocity that only Warcraft can possess. In a moment, the black blade in the hand of the king of beasts turned into a black shadow, bringing up a sound explosion, cutting the air, like a circle of black wind wheel, taking the king of beasts as the center point, and slashing towards the surrounding area.

    Almost at the same time, the three men, gareen, magnubi and Mullah, who shot at the king of beasts, suddenly accelerated and rushed to the king of beasts, but before they could attack, they received the wind wheel like chop.

    At present, gareen, magnubi and Mullah are shocked.The king of beasts saw the idea that the three men were speeding up half way. He attacked them first!

    In such a case, it seems as if gareen, magnubi and Mullah had run into the king''s attack by themselves. How could they not be surprised

    But now is not the time to be surprised.

    Feeling the strong wind coming, Jialin, magnubi and mula quickly raised their hands.

    Suddenly, a simple Knight Sword appeared in Garling''s hand, a pair of sharp claws made of blades appeared in magnubi''s hand, and a dark stick appeared in Mullah''s hand.

    Three inexplicable weapons were blocked in front of Jialin, magnubi and mula, and the king of beasts attacked them.

    "Ding -"

    The black blade, which was swung into a black wind wheel by the king of beasts, swung past in front of the king of beasts. Where it passed, the sparks exploded like fireworks, making a clear knock.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Jialin, magnubi and mula only felt that a violent force came from the weapons in their hands, which made the three people suffer a lot, and the weapons in their hands almost flew out.

    However, before Jialin, magnubi and mula could breathe a sigh of relief, the king of beasts once again sneered. The black blade just waved was shaken by it. According to the just waving track, it pulled back again, swung a circle of wind wheel turned in the opposite direction again, and cut heavily on the weapons in the hands of Jialin, magnubi and mula.

    "Bang!"

    In the loud sound like a bell, GaLin, magnubi and mula groaned in pain. At a faster speed than before, even the armed men were shot out.

    "Hum!"

    Jialin, magnubi and mula have just been shot out. Their bodies are not three meters away from the animal king. A dark crack with ferocious eyes appears between the animal king and Jialin, magnubi and mula.

    In the dark crack, purple is like a bow and arrow on the string. The demon force that the king of beasts can''t recognize is surging around her. She flies out of the dark crack and turns into a fuzzy shadow. In an instant, she bullies the king of beasts.

    This time, it''s the turn of the king of beasts.

    If the orc king just saw through the three men, Jialin, magnubi and mula, would suddenly speed up, rush to their own front and attack ahead of time, making Jialin, magnubi and mula look like they hit each other, then isn''t it the same now

    Purple is like seeing through the fact that the king of beasts will strike three people, namely Jialin, magnubi and mula, to fly. Almost in the moment when Jialin, magnubi and mula are shot, he opens a "gap" between the king of beasts and Jialin, magnubi and mula, and rushes out.

    As a result, it''s as if the king of beasts, in order to make purple appear here, attacked three people: Jialin, magnubi and mula.

    Of course, he was shocked, but when purple rushed to his face, the animal king looked cold. One of them was still cutting back with a black blade in his hand. He could not take it back. The animal king could only raise his huge fist and hold it tightly.

    As soon as he turned his elbow, the dark magic quickly gathered in the king''s fist, so the king of beasts fiercely attacked the purple who had already rushed to his body like lightning and smashed it hard.

    Purple look unchanged, a hand suddenly extended, above, the powerful demon force spread rapidly, and the boxing of the king of beasts, hard hit together.

    "Bang --!"

    In the moment when the low muffled sound sounded, purple''s hands surged with inexplicable waves, breaking up the energy and dark magic on the fist of the king of beasts.

    So familiar is bullying, almost unreasonable, without the consent of the king of the beast, the way of disintegration, let the king of the beast also think of this once made himself suffer.

    That''s the realm of being and not!

    "As expected, there are many strange means. The power of realm is really strong. Eight cloud purple, you really make me feel more and more looking forward to..." The king of beasts cried out.

    "It''s just that this kind of small means doesn''t have much practical effect on me now. Come up with your real skills!"

    Words fall, and the dark magic surging on the animal king suddenly twists, forming a black fog, falling up and shrouding the purple body.

 Chapter 1886

    "Hoo -!"

    Suddenly, purple was surprised by the black fog coming from the sky. He raised his head, and immediately, the thick black fog was like a gust of wind, which magnified rapidly in the eyes like the purple jewel.

    The black fog carries a very dark atmosphere. The power like a curse makes purple, who is used to seeing all kinds of power, frown. His body shape is wrong, his steps are a little bit, and he retreats like lightning.

    "Whew --!"

    However, the purple figure just turned, and the thick black fog, like sharp arrows, flashed in a flash.

    Seeing that the dark fog containing the dark breath is about to hit purple like the tide, the purple face is coagulated, the paper fan in hand is forced forward a little bit, and a "gap" suddenly bursts out in front of purple, like a shield standing in front of purple.

    The trend of dark fog containing dark breath rushed into the "gap", and I don''t know where it was transferred, and disappeared in front of purple.

    However, the purple face of the dignified not only did not weaken a little bit, but also more rich.

    Because purple felt it clearly.

    In a very subtle voice, a figure, quietly appeared behind her.

    "Didn''t I say that?" Staring at Purple''s slender and tall back, the king of beasts killed himself with one hand. On his palm, the black fog like poison gathered and covered the king''s palm.

    "Show me your real skill!"

    With the spread of such a sentence. The beast king''s palm covered with black fog smashed forward and hit purple''s back. Look at the violent shaking momentum of the space. Even if it was purple, it would definitely be seriously injured!

    "Hiss!"

    Just when the hand covered with black fog in the hands of the animal King smashed into purple like a mountain, it was very abrupt, and a light impact sound rang out.

    "Hum!"

    I saw that the purple body with its back to the king of beasts suddenly shivered slightly, and the figure was after that shiver. It''s become unreal.

    "Bang --!"

    The king of beast''s violent strike hit purple''s back solidly. However, this palm, like hitting on the rock, penetrated purple''s body without any blood.

    Then. That body is like broken glass. It broke slowly. In addition, there is a grain of ice slag falling.

    That figure, just a piece of ice!

    "Ice?..." The king of beasts was slightly shocked. Then I felt something. I turned my head and looked back.

    There, the beautiful girl in blue gauze is holding up a magic wand with strong magic at the top, and there is ice blue fog around her.

    Cynthia!

    That ice was made by Cynthia!

    "That girl is very young, but she has a unique magic..."

    A cold voice reverberated in front of the animal king.

    "As long as the ice can be made, then the girl can move the ice made by herself to any place in an instant. If necessary, she can even exchange the positions of other things, even if that thing is a person..."

    In the moment of falling words, a big figure appeared in front of the animal king.

    Take a closer look, this burly figure is just left from purple, which is used to rush out the black fog to the "gap" of the transfer!

    "Roar --!"

    Then, a huge animal shadow emerged behind the big figure. The whole body was still twined with electric light and roared up to the sky.

    That''s all the animal fighting skills of the baruba empire!

    And magnubi''s animal war skills are very special, which contain the power of thunder and lightning!

    Only saw, rushed to the king of the beast in front of the magnubi single hand song, presents the claw shape, in the hands of the claw like weapons on the emergence of a majestic fighting spirit, in the magnubi fierce wave, the air in front of the squeeze into a regiment, into the king of the beast.

    "Bang --!"

    In the low and dull explosion, the ripples of the air wave spread rapidly, shaking the space slightly.

    However, such a violent blow did not directly fall on the animal king, but hit a bone wall that did not know when it appeared in front of the animal king, smashing the bone wall to pieces.

    "Play small!" At the back of the bone wall, the animal King''s palm suddenly shakes. Suddenly, the black fog surges out, turning into three black snakes with thick arms. They bypass the bone wall and shoot out suddenly. Their ferocious mouths roar silently, making a stink in the air.

    The black snake suddenly shot around the bone wall and rushed to the top, left and right directions of magnubi who hit the bone wall with one claw.

    Feeling the dark magic of the three black snakes, magnubi''s face became very dignified. His claws slowly spread out, and he aimed at the black snake coming from the shooting, and waved it."Roar --!"

    As magnubi''s claws roared out, immediately, the animal behind magnubi roared furiously, raised his huge claws, and smashed the space in front of him like a mass.

    "Bang --!"

    Just passing by, the three black snakes around were immediately under the overwhelming claw, just like the space, pinched and exploded into a black fog.

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, when magnubi solved the three black snakes, the space around the animal king suddenly trembled, and the two "gaps" broke out, just like spitting out something, spitting out two figures.

    "Drink!" In the roar, Jialin and Mullah''s bodies were like loaded bullets, which were shot to the two sides of the animal King respectively. They swung the ancient Knight Sword and the dark long stick in their hands, drew a half moon arc, and smashed them hard at the animal King''s head.

    "Hum!" In the face of the merciless attack, the king of beasts snorted scornfully. With his palm moving, a surging black fog gushed out of his body and rolled over, forming a circle of thick protective cover like a swamp around the king of beasts.

    "Bang!"

    Jialin''s chopping and Mullah''s blunt blows carried a low sound explosion sound, which hit the thick protective cover hard and aroused a dull explosion sound. However, there were two slow ripples on the thick protective cover which was as dark as a swamp and vibrated.

    Even in the gold level, the two pieces of top-notch military uniforms contain terrifying power. The cavalry sword and long staff that can be hit hard press the thick black protective cover out of a groove. However, they fail to break through this layer of defense. They stop half a meter away from the skull bag of the king of beasts, and their power and fighting Qi are both viscous The inexplicable power on the shield is completely dissolved.

    "Dong -!"

    Then, the swamp like thick protective cover pressed out of two grooves bounced back violently, and the weapons in GaLin''s and Mullah''s hands were bounced off.

    "Roar --!"

    As if it had been agreed, when Jialin and Mullah were shot, magnubi with animal shadow bypassed the bone wall, and his body shape flashed directly into the beast king''s arms. As soon as the sharp claws were shaken, the shadow of claws emerged immediately, and all of them smashed into the beast king''s chest with violent electric arc.

    In the face of such an attack, the king of beasts still despised it, but he didn''t really ignore it.

    It has to be said that the power of thunder and lightning really contains the power of positive Qi, which has a certain restraining effect on some evil and Yin things. Unfortunately, the power of the pseudo gods in the animal king is such evil and Yin things.

    Therefore, the king of beasts can''t ignore the claw around the arc.

    "Bone armour!"

    At present, the dark magic around the animal king is surging like lightning, and the black air is surging. There is also a tremor around the animal King''s body, which condenses a suit of armor made of bone, covering the whole body of the animal king.

    "Qiang -- Qiang -- Qiang --!"

    The claw shadow with a trace of electric arc fell on the heavy bone armour. The sound like the gold and iron strike each other, like the vibration ripple, turned into a echo and reverberated in the air.

    And the bone armour is also very strong in defense. Under magnubi''s all-out attack, there is no crack.

    Of course, there is no crack in the bone armour, but although the bone armour is isolated from many forces, the residual strength of magnuby''s claw is still to shock the king of beasts back and forth.

    Therefore, everyone can see that the body of the animal king is constantly retreating in the sky under the force exerted by magnubi''s claw.

    "Qiang -- Qiang -- Qiang --!"

    And magnubi is indomitable to drive the fighting spirit in the body, carrying the huge animal shadow, and constantly wielding a heavy claw, so that the crisp sound of iron and gold blows also constantly reverberated in the sky.

 Chapter 1887

    "Keng -!"

    It''s also a claw strike containing the power of thunder and lightning, which hit the king''s bone armor heavily.

    "Click..."

    Finally, after resisting the unknown number of claws, the king''s bone armor finally cracked in a clear crack sound, with a huge crack on the surface.

    Originally, he would use this bone armour. The orc King''s power to fight his own hypocrisy would be slightly restrained by the power of lightning. But don''t forget that the power of lightning contained in magnubi''s animal war skill is only incidental, which is finally a famous animal war skill.

    After so many times, even if the king of beasts is a pseudogod who has surpassed the peak of the demigod, it is impossible for him to keep his armor unbreakable.

    According to this situation, if you throw two or three claws on it, the bone armor will be smashed completely.

    It''s a pity that magnubi knew that as the maker of bone armour, the king of beasts could not have not.

    "Bang --!"

    Before magnubi was happy with the cracking of the bone and armor, a strong dark magic burst out from the animal King''s body. As soon as the dark magic like the wind broke out, it immediately turned into the most substantial impact, which shocked magnubi a few steps back.

    "Go to hell..."

    Before magnubi could react to the shock, the low voice of the king of beasts sounded in his ear.

    And in the moment when the voice fell, magnubi felt it. Above his head, a force of terror is forming.

    Magnubi immediately raised his head and looked up at himself. When he saw the scene above his head, his face changed.

    I saw, in the top of the head of magnobi, not far away, a full length of ten meters, like a pillar of the general huge bone spear suddenly appeared there, the whole body trembled. In the confusion of the air. It fell heavily.

    "Wind of dissolution!"

    Just as the huge spear fell from the sky and fell on magnubi, there was a sound of cold coquetry.

    "Whew --!"

    A sharp voice suddenly reverberated, accompanied by a fierce sharp tornado in the sky. The storm shot into the sky. I bumped into the huge bone spear that came down from the sky.

    "Bang --!"

    The explosion sounded like thunder. The strong wind spread like a shock, and the huge spear was directly entangled by the sharp tornado. And as if melted away in general, hard to decompose into a magic residue, dissipated in the air.

    Seeing that his attack was so easily resolved, the king of beasts was also slightly surprised, and then he saw it.

    Beside Cynthia, who had been holding her staff, she was also floating in the air. She also held a staff in her hand. The staff was not only wrapped with magic, but also with a golden wind.

    Wind of dissolution!

    The inheritance magic that can only be learned by the royal family of Phil Empire has the effect of dissolving all energy attacks, including the bone spear composed of magic!

    If you want to deal with this move, unless you attack with pure physical ability, no matter it''s fighting spirit, magic, or the fighting skill and magic composed of fighting spirit and magic, will be melted directly!

    At the beginning, in the college, Kaya, Prince of the Phil Empire, used it to deal with wordlessness.

    It must be said that this is really a magical magic. If it is performed by linya, even the king of beasts'' attack will be neutralized.

    Of course, Cynthia has the magic to move the ice to any position, even to exchange with people. Linya has the magic to dissolve any energy attack. Magnubi also has the beast fighting skill that contains the power of thunder and lightning. The other two semi gods will not have the same strong base card.

    However, compared with Cynthia, linya and magnubi, there is no magic effect in the cards of Jialin and Mullah. There is only pure attack power!

    "Sword dance of the raging waves --!"

    "Black fire competition -!"

    The two figures suddenly flash to both sides of the body of the king of beasts, and the swords and long sticks in the hands of the knight. The strong fighting atmosphere is like fog, twining on them.

    In a blink of an eye, the fighting spirit that billows back and forth around the sword body of the Knight Sword in Jialin''s hand, combined with the fighting spirit of the sword body, turns into a sword seal containing powerful power, like a flash of lightning, straight to the king of beasts.

    At the same time, the body of the long staff also burned a dark flame, making the dark long staff blacker. Like a black fire stick, it was directly thrown out by Mullah, cut through the space, and rushed to the king of beasts.

    In the face of this huge surprise attack, the king of beasts also saw a little fire on his face. His body trembled, and the overwhelming black fog suddenly gushed out of him, like a piece of sewage, covering the body of the king of beasts.In a flash, the sword mark and the dark fire stick shot into the black fog around the king of beasts. The power contained in the fog made the black fog fluctuate violently like the disturbed clouds,.

    "A little bit of skill..." The animal King sneered.

    "But only a little!"

    The black fog surging from the animal king immediately boils like boiling water, and suddenly surges up, so that the sword mark and the dark fire stick that are about to pass through the black fog and shoot to the animal king are locked, directly stuck in the interior and solidified.

    Seeing that his strongest strike was defused easily by the king of beasts, the faces of Jialin and Mullah changed dramatically.

    But there is no way. Jialin and Mullah are not even semi gods. Compared with the king of beasts who has surpassed the semi gods and entered the realm of hypocrisy, the gap is too large.

    "Hoo -!"

    And just when GaLin and Mullah''s face changed dramatically, suddenly, a sound like a strong wind came out of the black fog. Immediately, the edge of the black fog was surging, which directly impacted the elusive GaLin and Mullah.

    "Bang --!"

    "Hum..." At the moment of the impact sound, Jialin and mula also groaned, and their bodies flew backward.

    "Death!" The king of beast didn''t mean to be merciful at all. Despite Jialin''s and Mullah''s flying body, the dark magic formed two black bone spears, which shot at Jialin and Mullah.

    The speed of the bone spear is terrible. Jialin and Mullah have just been hit again. They can only watch the bone spear shoot at themselves.

    "Wind of dissolution!"

    "Tianhanli -!"

    At this time, the two equally cold and crisp voices resounded.

    When the two huge bone spears were about to hit Jialin and mula, a rotating tornado and a light invisible impact swept away from the distance at the same time. One by one, they whirled around the bone spear that shot to Jialin, and one directly hit mula.

    "Hiss!"

    Then, in the sound as if something had been corroded, the bone spear twisted by the tornado was melted directly, and the mura hit by the invisible impact disappeared there, instead of a huge piece of dry ice.

    "Bang!"

    The remaining bone spear smashed the huge dry ice directly, and it exploded into ice dregs.

    As for the disappeared Mullah, he suddenly appeared on the side of the animal king. Regardless of the pain of his body, he put out his hand and tightly grasped one hand of the animal king.

    "I got you!"

    Hearing this, gareen, who had not yet had time to respond, rushed to the other side of the beast king to stop the trend of falling back. He also held out his hand and tightly grasped the other hand of the beast king.

    "I got you, too!"

    "Dying!" In a rage, the animal king just wanted to attack Jialin and Mullah directly. Another big figure with a huge animal shadow appeared behind the animal king.

    Then, naturally, magnubi!

    "Roar --!"

    The animal shadow behind magnubi roared, and even stretched out his two huge palms directly. He tightly grasped the animal king, Jialin and Mullah together in the illusory palm, and firmly grasped them.

    Under the shackles of animal shadow, just the king of beast who can''t move his hands. This meeting, even his body can''t move.

    It was only then that magnubi raised his corner of the mouth.

    "I got you too..."

    "Man!" At last, the face of the king of beasts was full of anger and murderous spirit, and his dark magic surged.

    At the same time, the familiar and wonderful dragon came down from the sky, directly over the palm of the animal shadow, and into the inside, just like the viscous liquid, heavily covered the animal king.

    "Hiss!"

    All of a sudden, the dark magic of the beast king was dissolved.

 Chapter 1888

    "Sniff -!"

    In the constant "hissing" sound, the magic of the animal king is all melted and dissipated by the wind of dissolution.

    If you want to deal with the wind of dissolution, you have to fight with pure physical ability.

    However, the body of the animal king is also bound by three people: Jialin, Mullah and magnubi.

    In other words, in this state, the king of beasts could not move at all, and had no choice.

    But the animal king was not worried at all.

    Better than physical ability

    Warcraft is better than human beings, let alone the king of beasts

    Even though they are bound by gareen, Mullah and magnubi, it will take only a little effort to break free.

    At that time, the king of beasts can also dissolve the wind of dissolution.

    The common bondage of gareen, Mullah, linya and magnubi is just a little bit of trouble for the king of beasts, and there is no threat at all.

    In this way, the king of beasts forgot.

    It wasn''t just gareen, Mullah, linya and magnubi who were there.

    In the distance, seeing the beast king''s hands tightly held by Jialin and Mullah, his body also bound by the animal shadow of magnubi, and surrounded by a tornado dissolving magic, linya nodded slightly to Cynthia.

    Cynthia immediately understood, with a staff in her hand.

    At the next moment, all the people, including the king of beasts, were replaced by pieces of ice and disappeared at the scene.

    The animal king only felt a flower in front of his eyes. When his vision was restored, the scene appeared in front of him, which made him stunned.

    This is a platform on the edge of the "capital of different generations".

    At the top of the platform, a tree is ten meters high, with a very thick crown, covering the whole platform. The ancient trees with the breath of vicissitudes are standing there, with soft green awns blooming.

    If there are people who guard the Huangdao family here, they will be surprised to see this ancient tree.

    , as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the old tree is exactly the same as the guard tree on the island. Even the breath, the power fluctuation and the contour are exactly the same.

    Then, it''s the seedlings of the guardian tree brought back from the "land of gods" without words!

    Next to the seedlings that guard the sacred tree, wordless is putting a hand on it to inject a little magic into the seedlings that guard the sacred tree.

    Seeing that Wuyan is here, the animal King''s face changes slightly.

    Wordless is not on guard of their own Warcraft army

    Why are you here

    Of course, the orc King''s question obviously does not have enough time to get an answer.

    Under the speechless magic, the seedlings of the guardian God tree have been blooming with soft green awns, which twist the space in front of the seedlings of the guardian God tree and tear it apart, forming a huge space vortex.

    Looking at the space whirlpool, the king of beasts was shocked.

    "Open up space?!"

    Yes!

    The seedlings that guard the sacred tree have the ability to open up space!

    Now, wordless is using the ability to guard the sacred tree to open up a * * space!

    However, because the guardian tree is still small, and its strength is not as strong as that of the guardian tree of Huangdao, only a small space as the size of a room can be opened up.

    But this space is enough.

    "Drink!" Magnubi gave a big drink, and the animal shadow behind him immediately roared. He held the animal King''s hand tightly and raised his head. Then he threw a strong shot into the * * space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian God tree.

    At present, the king of beasts, Jialin and Mullah, who hold the king of beasts tightly, are thrown into the space vortex in front of the seedlings of the God tree like a stone under the shadow of the beast.

    Subconsciously, the animal king had a sense of foreboding, which made him want to stay away from the space whirlpool conditionally. However, before the animal King took action, he grabbed the animal King''s Jialin and mula as if they had made an agreement, and suddenly flew a heavy foot and kicked on the animal King''s back.

    "Bang --!"

    This foot, for the king of the beast, is almost like not kicking. It will not bring any damage to the king of the beast at all.

    However, the strength on the feet is actually playing a real role in the king of beasts, kicking him into the vortex of space, while Jialin and Mullah are a borrowing force, taking the back of the king of beasts as a springboard, jumping out of the vortex of space.

    Seeing gareen and Mullah jump out of the vortex of space, linya and Cynthia are hurrying to shout at the silent one who is staying by the guardian tree.

    "Now!"

    In the moment when the voice fell, speechless directly released the hand on the seedling of the guardian God tree."Hum!"

    The supply of magic was cut off, the seedlings of the guardian tree trembled, and the soft green light began to fade, at the same time, the space vortex that had been opened up gradually closed up.

    Seeing this, the king of beasts finally understood.

    "You want to lock me in this * * space?..." The animal King sneered.

    "Do you think a small * * space can hold me?!"

    With that, the king raised his fist, intending to smash the space directly.

    It''s not hard to achieve this with the strength of the animal king.

    In the moment when the king''s fist was raised, the voice of speechless indifference came into the king''s ear outside the vortex of space.

    "Of course, a small * * space can''t close you, but we don''t just want to close you, but we want to seal you up!"

    Words fall, on the body of the animal king, a force that does not belong to the animal King itself, suddenly works.

    "Hum!"

    In a tremor of space, the animal King''s body suddenly burst into a dazzling strong light, which makes the animal King''s fist raising movement stagnate.

    Then, five crystal clear beads, just like crystal, came out of the beast king''s body with the size of palm. They were full of strong light, surrounded by the beast king, and turned around the beast king.

    "What is this?" The animal King''s pupil shrank.

    "Why are these things on me?"

    I don''t know if it''s in response to the words of the king of beasts, the light of the five crystal clear beads is more and more strong, until at a certain moment, it suddenly fluctuates.

    "Ding -"

    In a crisp sound like a wind chime, five bright white chains suddenly burst out of the five crystal clear beads. The speed was so fast that even the king of beasts could not react.

    In addition, the original distance is very close. Five bright and white chains curl up one by one and suddenly wrap around the animal king. One shrinks and binds the animal King tightly.

    No!

    It''s not just bondage!

    The king of beasts can clearly feel that when these five chains bind him, the power of the hypocrisy in his body is like the extinguished flame, the dead water that has lost its vitality, and there is no way to operate any more!

    "Impossible!" The beast king cannot help but cry out.

    "How can there be anything in this world that can make the power of the hypocrite completely silent?"

    "Nothing is impossible!" Outside the whirlpool of space, there is a smile on silent face.

    "Because those five beads were made by the four gods in order to deal with the so-called power of hypocrisy in your mouth. They are the props for us to seal the power of hypocrisy again!"

    "Impossible!" The king of the beast called out again.

    "There is no way to seal the power of the false gods by ordinary means. Otherwise, the four gods did not need to seal the power of the false gods with their own bodies. At last, they turned their bodies into seals to suppress the power of the false gods!"

    "You are right. The power of hypocrisy is really not something that can be sealed..." Purple came out of the "gap" from the air, came to the silent side, looked up and looked at the king of beasts.

    "At the beginning, when I heard that these five beads could seal the power of the puppet gods, I once doubted it, but now it seems that these five beads can really suppress the power of the puppet gods. So, I guess, these five beads should be made of fragments of the mythical armor!"

    Purple said so, the king of beasts also understood.

    The mythical weapon is a God that can make the power of God and store the power of God. Therefore, if these five beads are made from the fragments of the mythical weapon, it is no surprise that they can suppress the power of the false gods.

    It is precisely because of the props in his hand that the unlikely things in the king of beasts miraculously reappear.

    Aware of this, the king of beasts finally understood what it was. He glared at the five semi divine powers in the world of speechless, purple and sparril outside the whirlpool of space, and roared for the first time since they appeared.

    "You''re counting on me!" r1152

 Chapter 1889

    Calculation

    That''s right!

    It''s a calculation!

    Although we know the secret about the power of the false gods, from now on, only the king of beasts who has obtained the secret memory from the power of the false gods, at the beginning, the four gods also realized that their seal of body is likely to be broken, so we worked out the Countermeasures in case of accident before we died.

    In order not to let the power of the false gods turn the whole sparril world into a monster world, the four gods can only seal the power of the false gods in their own bodies. Then, before the vitality of the body has been completely swallowed by the power of the false gods, they made five beads with the fragments of the mythical weapons.

    These five beads made of fragments of mythological weapons have the effect of sealing the false gods!

    The four gods gave the five beads that could seal the power of the false gods to AI Lu. AI Lu locked the five beads in the "ring of force", and left the key to unlock the "ring of force", that is, the seedlings that guard the sacred tree in the "land of gods", leaving a clue to the later people. Then, together with the other three gods, AI Lu sealed the body The power of the inner hypocrisy is completely suppressed in the giant beast forest.

    Although the silent people don''t know the secret, they already know that the power of the false gods is the so-called great disaster in the mouth of the gods. Then, naturally, they also know that the five beads from the "ring of power" are props that can deal with the power of the false gods.

    Purple thought of this. Just let wordless open the mind dialogue and ask Jialin for the props in the "ring of force", that is, the five beads.

    In the process of spiritual dialogue. Jialin, who holds five beads, said frankly. After his research, these five beads seem to have some sealing effect.

    Knowing this, Zi made the plan before he started the war with the king of beasts after asking about the abilities of the five demigods in the world of sparril.

    First, let wordless retreat to one side. Make a look of Warcraft army brought by the king of beasts, and then five gods of purple and sparril world will hold the king of beasts. Draw the king''s attention.

    At that time, wordless must seize the moment when the orc King''s attention is distracted, and take the pieces of ice made by Cynthia to quietly withdraw from the battlefield, to protect the seedlings of the sacred tree. Use the seedlings of the guardian God tree to open up a * * space for sealing.

    All the later things are about the five gods in the world of purple and sparril.

    They have to find a way to catch the beast king and restrict it. Cynthia uses her unique "cold power" magic to exchange places with the ice blocks made by Cynthia that were handed over to wordless.

    By then, things will be much easier.

    The * * space opened up by the king of beasts to guard the seedlings of the divine tree is then triggered by the sealing effect of five beads. Once five beads specially made for sealing the power of the false gods are sensed by the power of the false gods in the king of beasts, the sealing will be started.

    The first five beads are used to seal the power of the false gods. The power of the animal king is useless, and even the body full of the power of the animal king can move, there is a * * space opened up by the guardian God tree. Without the power of a hypocrite, the king of beasts could not escape.

    That is to say, from the beginning, the king of beasts fell into purple''s calculation!

    "Say it!" The king of beasts, with a deep voice full of anger, roared to the purple outside the vortex of space.

    "How did you transfer these five beads to me?"

    If purple transfers something that doesn''t belong to the animal king to the animal king, it''s impossible for the animal king to be unaware of it.

    Again. When did purple transfer the five beads to the king of beasts. The king of beasts doesn''t even know it.

    "At first!" Seeing the voice of the king of beasts, purple eyes fluctuated with wisdom.

    "You forget that at the beginning of the fight, I had direct physical contact with you!"

    Yes.

    Shortly after the war, purple rushed to the king of the beast and met him face to face. At that time, after using the realm of "have and have" to resolve the king''s attack, purple transferred five beads to the king of the beast.

    "Why didn''t I find out?" The king of beasts is unbelievable.

    "It''s impossible for me not to find something so obvious!"

    "You can''t find it!" Purple rashly opened her mouth.

    "I buried five beads directly in your body!"

    "Impossible!" The animal king wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t.

    "In that case, I can''t have not found it!"

    There are five more beads in my body. Who can''t find them

    At least, should we be able to feel something different

    Clearly know this, purple or leisurely smile.

    "No, you can''t, because I''m buried in your back!""Back?..." The animal king was stunned first, and then a pair of pupils suddenly widened.

    The king of beasts recalled.

    Before the war broke out, purple had attacked her and hurt her back!

    Although it''s not a big deal for the king of beasts, there is no way to save the pain.

    Is it true that bayunzi used the pain brought by the injury behind her to bury five beads in her back, and let the pain hide the strange feeling of putting beads in her body

    But at that time, the five gods of sparril world had not appeared, and purple did not know that what the gods left to deal with the catastrophe was the five beads with the effect of sealing the false gods, right

    In other words, purple will take advantage of this wound. There are only two possibilities.

    1£º After knowing all this, purple thought of using the wound he had left on the back of the animal king in advance.

    2£º Purple didn''t know the effect of beads, but knew the existence of beads. In order to plan for the future, he attacked the king of beasts and left this wound.

    That is to say, although I don''t know the specific effect of the five beads, purple had planned to use the props left by the gods to deal with the great disaster to deal with the king of beasts at that time, so he attacked the king of beasts!

    If the former, it proves that purple''s strategic ability is really strong.

    But if the latter

    Maybe I felt the shudder of the king of beasts. Purple, like trying to mend a knife, had a smile like a smile on his face.

    "No doubt, I have been planning to summon five semi divine level strong men to help the battle and use the props left by the gods to deal with you, so I will specially leave that wound!"

    The animal King''s heart has cooled.

    Unexpectedly, to this extent, the strategic ability of eight cloud purple is not the level of ordinary people, but only monsters can have it!

    The king of beasts didn''t know that purple is a monster. It''s a real monster, and it''s also a monster sage. After thousands of years of life, the intelligence has already turned the demon wise!

    Strange can only blame in, the orc king saw the strength of purple, but did not see the intelligence of purple, the result, even if the orc king has the power of God, can only fall into the purple calculation!

    "Do you think you can seal me like this?" The animal King roared.

    "I won''t let you succeed!"

    With the roar, it has been twisted into a whirlpool of space. There are blue tendons on the forehead of the animal king, and his body struggles wildly. A violent force like a volcano erupts, creeps wildly, and rushes out of the animal King''s body, rushing straight around.

    Under the influence of that horrible force, the space vortex that is about to be closed is trembling, as if it has been enlarged a lot, even the glittering white chain on the animal king makes a sound of "clicking" unbearable.

    See, let alone the five demigods in the world of sparril. Their faces changed even when they were speechless and purple.

    "He How can he still have this level of power? "

    Under the pressure of five beads, the power of the animal King''s hypocrisy has been unable to be used. With the suppression of the body by the * * space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian God tree, the animal king is just like being trapped in a swamp, and it''s hard to move.

    But even so, the king of beasts still has some residual strength. Not only will he open the entrance of the * * space that is about to be closed, but also the bright white chain with the effect of sealing the false gods will tremble with the body of the beads, as if it could be broken away at any time.

    Until now, all people have realized.

    Just then, the king of beasts didn''t do his best!

    "Even if these five beads can seal the power of hypocrisy, what?!"

    The animal King''s low roar reverberated in the whole space.

    "It''s just that the pure power of the pseudo gods may not escape the seal of these five beads, but did the four gods expect that I absorbed all the power of the pseudo gods?"

    "I am the carrier of the power of hypocrisy, as long as I have the spare power to seal me, it is not so simple!"

 Chapter 1890

    "Buzzing - buzzing - buzzing!"

    Seeing that under the violent struggle of the king of beasts, the invisible force can''t help the random impact in the * * space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian God tree, which makes the * * space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian God tree vibrate frequently, and the space vortex at the entrance also expands constantly, and people finally realize it.

    The props left by the four gods are really just to seal the power of pure hypocrisy.

    Although it has the effect of suppressing the power of hypocrisy, the power of hypocrisy now is not only the activity of noumenon, but also has a carrier.

    For example, like a prop that can dispel spirits and souls, this prop naturally has these effects, but the human body has a soul. Can this prop dispel spirits and souls in the human body that are not dead

    In the same way, the power of hypocrisy is now like a soul with a body, with a carrier, the effect is obviously weakened by not knowing how many levels.

    This is the reason why Wuyan doesn''t call Xia Yin in the face of the king of beasts, and let Xia Yin give his hand to purify the power of hypocrisy.

    With Xia Yin''s omnipotent purification ability, the pure power of the pseudo gods can be purified in minutes. However, the power of the pseudo gods has the carrier of the animal king, and they can''t let their purification power affect the animal King''s body even if it is Xia Yin.

    Of course, these are not the most important reasons. The most important reason is that the strength of the animal king is beyond the imagination of all people!

    In fact, if you think about it, it''s natural.

    Even the super strong man who has not reached the peak of the demigod can disperse his realm power with pure power. How can the king of beast, who has surpassed the peak of the demigod and reached the state of the hypocrisy, be influenced by the power of purple

    Maybe there is also the factor that the wind sees fragrance is invincible in the melee battle, but as the strongest one in the world of Warcraft, the animal King''s physical ability is not bad, and the melee battle ability is the same. He wants to deal with the power of the realm. Now the animal king. It can be done easily.

    It''s only because the king didn''t expect to fall into the purple scheme. As a result, it was caught by the five demigods in purple and sparril world.

    Now, the power of the animal King''s hypocrisy has been suppressed, and at least 70% of his power must be removed. You can do it with all your strength. It can even shake the * * space opened up by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree. Even shaking the seal, we have to say that the strength of the king of beasts is indeed beyond the expectation of all.

    You can imagine. If you let the king of beasts break the seal, what a disaster it will bring.

    In the face of the furious king of beasts, even if there are seven semi divine level powers present, they are definitely not the opponent of the king of beasts!

    And once the semi divine level of the powerful are given a pot by the king of beasts, then sparril world can really only be reduced to the world of Warcraft, and human beings will become the food of Warcraft!

    This is something that must not happen!

    "Want to break the seal?"

    Gareen, linya, Mullah, Cynthia and magnubi seem to have reached any consensus. Qi Qi''s flash, standing in the five corners of the increasingly violent space vortex, surrounded the * * space created by the seedlings of the God tree.

    "You are the one who will not succeed!"

    With this saying coming out of the mouths of the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, the * * space opened up by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree turned over to the five surrounded people, namely, gareen, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi, all of whom had an extra weapon in their hands.

    Those are five weapons with a lot of breath compared with those used by Jialin, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi when they were just fighting against the king of beasts.

    In Jialin''s hand was a huge sword with a twisted body, a sharp blade and a dark hilt. It was like a huge sword with a twisted ruler and hilt.

    In Lin Ya''s hand is a branch like, extremely thin, but the top is inlaid with a pearl, which seems to be a strange root of the staff.

    In Mullah''s hand, it is like a burnt charcoal, which seems to be smashed away at any time. It looks like a pillar, and its size can match that of a relatively small pillar.

    In magnubi''s hands, a pair of fists were cut off from some wild animal, though without blood, they were all fluffy.

    As for Cynthia''s hand, it''s a piece of ice. It''s like a sharp spike. It''s translucent. There''s a glittering ice spike on the top.

    The five weapons with strange shapes and unknown uses can only be seen with great effort. However, they exuded the ancient, profound, mysterious and powerful atmosphere in the first time.

    That, impressively is the legendary armor!

    Five legendary weapons!

    Holding five legendary weapons with unique shapes, gareen, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi all poured their fighting spirit and magic into the weapons without money."Hum!"

    At the next moment, among the five legendary military uniforms, a huge wave emerges, forming a circle of colorful light curtain on the twisted space vortex, wrapping the whole space vortex.

    "Dong -!"

    The raging power of the animal King hit the light curtain heavily, both of which were violent tremors. One circle was enough to make an eighth level strong man spread out like the aftershocks of the earthquake. Finally, it turned into a gale, attacked all directions, hit the platform, and then slowly spread out.

    But the light curtain is under the collision of the power of the king of beasts. The surface is constantly turbulent like a wave of water. It looks like it is about to break down, but it has never really disappeared. For a while, since it has a stalemate with the power of the king of beasts, it has formed a balance.

    The animal king in the * * space opened up by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree only feels that his body is as heavy as being pressed down by dozens of mountains. With the help of this force, the bright white chain around him has stabilized.

    In other words, the king of beasts is really limited in the * * space created by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree!

    "Despicable human beings!" The king of beasts hates lust.

    "How can I borrow the power of foreign things to strengthen the seal!"

    Yes!

    Jialin, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi are using the power of five legendary weapons to strengthen the seal on the beast king and the strength of the * * space created by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree!

    "Foreign things?" With the magic of ice blue on her body, Cynthia, who holds the legendary ice spiked armor inlaid with ice crystals, has a wry smile on her face.

    "Aren''t you also borrowing the power of foreign things to reach this unreachable realm of hypocrisy?"

    "Do you think this will seal me up?" The animal King''s face was already gloomy and terrible, and he sneered.

    "Now, in order to strengthen the seal and strengthen the space, the five of you have no action at all, and I have tens of thousands of peers outside, until they rush in..."

    "You don''t have to worry about that!" As if to fight against the king of beasts, he made a mockery.

    "What do you think violet has been doing since five beads were buried in your body?"

    Smell speech, the animal King''s heart once again emerged a foreboding.

    ¡­¡­

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    On the other side, in the sky of "the capital of different generations", there are a large number of flying Warcraft. When they see that the king of beasts is captured by the five demigods in the world of sparril, and a scene disappears and is replaced by five pieces of ice, they all roar angrily.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Under the control of anger, all flying Warcraft roared. Together with the "alien capital", those Warcraft who could not fly and surrounded in the open space were all driven. They roared angrily, making the crazy sound of the beast ring throughout the sky.

    Without any hesitation, all the Warcraft moved.

    The Warcraft in the sky is like a sharp arrow falling from the sky. It is like the "capital of different generations" diving down from the sky.

    The Warcraft on the ground, like the cannonball with overwhelming momentum, rushed to the "capital of different generations" ahead.

    For a while, the sky hissed and the ground shook, and a Warcraft rushed to the fragile city, intending to level it.

    However, when Warcraft come and will rush into the "capital of other generations", they all disappear in a wave of invisible ripples, just like they are submerged in the water.

 Chapter 1891

    At this time, if someone looked down from the sky of "the capital of different generations", he could see a very incredible scene.

    The flying beast, like a bee, swoops down at the speed of a sharp arrow. At last, when it reaches a place in the "capital of different times", it immediately rushes into the water like a circle of ripples, and then disappears.

    Dense like ants, Warcraft also charge at the speed of bullets. Then, when they rush to the hard wall of "the capital of different generations", those walls are like lakes, swallowing the incoming Warcraft to a single one, which also arouses a circle of ripples.

    In a flash, all around the "alien capital", no matter around or at the top, at this moment, it seems to be the surface of a rainstorm, which frequently stirs up a circle of ripples, which is very fierce, and it didn''t stop until a short time later.

    But when all the ripples in the "alien capital" stop, whether they surround the "alien capital", the Warcraft on standby on the ground or the flying Warcraft with flying ability, Tongtong has disappeared in place.

    Of course, it may be a bit incorrect to say that it''s gone.

    It should be said that these Warcraft who intend to rush into the "capital of different generations" don''t know where they have gone and disappear in this square world.

    "What''s the matter?" The animal King''s face changed sharply.

    "Where is my Warcraft army?"

    "Temporarily closed!" Purple has a deep smile.

    "Shut up in the unreal world!"

    The unreal world!

    Or it should be said that Warcraft are locked into the "realm of illusion and reality"!

    After burying five beads into the animal King''s body. Purple then also found an opportunity to leave quietly.

    Otherwise, where is it necessary to let wordless bring the ice made by Cynthia to the seedlings guarding the sacred tree, and when the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril seize the animal king, Cynthia will perform her unique transposition magic, so that the animal king and all the people will come to the seedlings guarding the sacred tree

    If there is purple in it, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all. It only needs to open a "gap" to easily bring the king of beasts and the five semi divine powers of sparril world to guard the seedlings of the divine tree.

    The reason why we need to let Cynthia do it is because purple has something to do.

    Something that was done without words.

    Around the "capital of different generations", purple uses her ability to control the realm. Release the "realm of illusion and reality". Created a virtual world!

    Just like the two sides of the mirror, purple creates a "city of different generations" in the mirror!

    Therefore, those Warcraft who intend to rush into the "capital of different generations" will touch the "realm of illusion and reality". All of them have been included in another unreal "capital of different generations"!

    Now. These Warcraft should all be in the "alien capital" in the "mirror". In order to find the king of beasts, and wantonly destroyed it

    Feelings, it''s not wordless to guard against the Warcraft army brought by the king of beasts. It''s purple!

    From the beginning to the end, purple planned everything!

    Since before the war, when a wound was left behind the king of beasts, it has been planned!

    Poor and hard to enter the realm of hypocrisy, the king of beasts, who has become the most powerful man in the world, has not had time to really show his power, so he steps into the trap of purple and is eaten to death by purple!

    In the vortex of space, surrounded by five beads, the king of beasts lowered his head to the fettered beast with a bright white chain and took a deep breath, as if he wanted to suppress all the endless anger and murderous breath in his heart with this breath. After a long time, he vomited out again for a long time.

    "This time, I lost. Eight cloud purple, you really have something that I can''t compare with in any way. I''m also defeated!" When he looked up again, the face of the animal king was as cold as ice.

    "But don''t think you win, even if you can seal me for a while, there is no way to seal me for life!"

    Now, the five semi divine powers of sparril world are able to seal the king of beasts in the * * space opened up by the seedlings guarding the sacred tree when they use the legendary weapons.

    In other words, once the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril are not captured and seized by the king of beasts, then the king of beasts can break the seal!

    That is to say, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril are confined to this small platform with the king of beasts, and there is no way to leave. The difference is that one side is locked in a cage, the other side is kept outside the cage.

    And can the five demigods in the world of sparril keep the king of beasts

    The answer, of course, is No.As long as the king of the beast slows down his breath and forces over the five demigods in the world of sparril, the king of the beast can break the seal!

    On the other hand, when the five demigods in the world of sparril exhausted their energy, fighting spirit and magic, the king of beasts could break the seal as well!

    This period of time, absolutely not too long!

    When the king of beasts reappears in this world, it is the time for the real disaster of sparril world!

    Silent, purple and the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril all know this very well. Therefore, they are not relieved because they have suppressed the king of beasts, but feel a little heavy.

    On the other side, the king of beasts gave up and slowly converged his own strength, as if he were an ordinary man, and his whole breath converged.

    However, it is understood that the king of beasts did not really give up, but intended to accumulate strength to break through the power of the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, and break through the seal of unknown time limit.

    Without the power of the king of beasts, the * * space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian tree began to close slowly, and the space vortex also continued to shrink.

    All the people silently watched the figure of the animal King disappearing into the smaller and smaller space vortex. At last, what the animal King left to all the people on the scene was a constant sneer.

    "I''ll give you a good reminder that without me, Warcraft will stop attacking sparril world!"

    Hearing this, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril were shocked.

    What do you mean

    "There is a patron saint behind the three great empires of sparril world. With this in mind, you think I will come here at ease and let my own army of Warcraft attack the three great empires. What is the dependence on it?" The king of beasts sneered.

    "I will tell you that among the three Warcraft armies attacking the three empires, there is a king of beasts!"

    "What --!" The heads of the crowd were in a daze.

    King of beasts

    In Warcraft, is there the king of beasts

    And, or three

    "No doubt!" Seeing the suddenly changing faces of the people outside the space vortex, the king of beasts could not help laughing.

    "There are three ninth level top Warcraft in our Orc family, and these three ninth level top Warcraft have been given the power of hypocrisy by me. With their leadership, my Warcraft army will not give up the attack on sparril world!"

    "Originally, these three animal kings were specially prepared to deal with the semi divine level powers of the three empires, but now, since all of you are here, and you can''t leave to stop me!" The voice of the king of beasts is full of joy.

    "What do you think of the three empires that have lost their three protectors, under the attack of the three kings of beasts?"

    What does it look like

    Do you still need to say that

    In the face of the super powers of the semi divine level, if there are not the same semi divine level, even if there are more powerful powers in the three empires, they are just delivering vegetables!

    Finally, the three empires can''t escape the fate of extinction!

    "I''d like to see how sparril world can resist my Warcraft army without all the five semi divine powers!" The animal King slowly closed his eyes.

    "Hope, when I reappear the heaven and earth again, the world of sparril is still the world of human beings..."

    After leaving this sentence, the king''s voice completely disappeared in the closed space vortex.

    At the scene, there is only a small transparent whirlpool covered by the light curtain composed of five demigods in the world of sparril, slowly rotating, and the depressing silence

 Chapter 1892

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The seven eyes gathered neatly in front of the seedlings of the guardian tree, which was enveloped by a circle of light curtain, where the transparent whirlpool was slowly rotating, maintaining a short period of silence.

    Although, from now on, it seems that the transparent vortex is only slowly rotating there, there is not a slightest difference, not a slightest difference. However, everyone on the scene knows that if one doesn''t pay attention to the current vortex, he will run out of a great devil.

    This is not a joke.

    What''s more, it''s the words left by the great devil when he fell into a short sleep.

    Three half god level beast king!

    Among the three great empires that are attacking the world of sparril, there are also three half divine beast kings!

    Originally, the king of beasts had the ability to command the beast and let the beast below the level of demigod listen to him.

    It is because of this ability that at the beginning, the three empires would pay so much attention to the birth of the beast king, and the Warcraft would break their own rules and run out of their habitats.

    Without the command of the king of beasts, the world of Warcraft with low intelligence and territorial awareness will never run out of the forest of monsters and enter the world of human life.

    Not only that, the world of Warcraft is an all-out world of jungle. It is not uncommon for high-level Warcraft to treat low-level Warcraft as food and low-level Warcraft to treat high-level Warcraft as natural enemies.

    In this case, with food and natural enemies nearby. How can Warcraft unite to attack humans

    Just like putting lions and rabbits together, both are animals. Who can let them attack humans together

    I''m afraid that at that time, the rabbit must have escaped in order to avoid the lion. The lion chased and killed the rabbit in order to eat it. It''s absolutely impossible to join hands to hunt and kill human beings.

    But the king of beasts can do it.

    Therefore, if the king of beasts is sealed here, he will lose the commander-in-chief. Warcraft will return to this normal state again. No more attacks on the three empires.

    However, there are still three beast kings in the army of Warcraft!

    If the animal King''s words are true, then. With the commander-in-chief of these three kings of beasts. Even if the animal king has been sealed here. Warcraft will still attack the three empires!

    However, the three guardians of the three empires had to stay here in order to maintain the seal of the king of beasts.

    The situation is really urgent.

    Man is compared with Warcraft. Originally, both quantity and strength were weaker than before. Now, without the patron saint, the three empires are absolutely no match for the Warcraft army with three animal kings!

    Therefore, the three guardians, gareen, linya and magnubi, are already anxious.

    "Miss purple!" At present, the three guardians cast their eyes on purple, as if grasping the straw for life, and said anxiously.

    "What shall we do now?"

    "Three, calm down first..." Cynthia began placidly.

    "Although the five of us can''t leave, we still have miss Zi here. With the power of Miss Zi, the three semi divine level monsters who have been promoted by the power of hypocrisy can''t make waves at all!"

    Not really.

    Even if there are three new Orc kings born in Warcraft, these three Orc kings are only the first to enter the semi divine level. For violet, who has gone a long way in the semi divine level and has the power to control the realm, even if the other side has joined hands, they don''t know whether they can win the purple.

    If purple breaks through each one, these half divine level monsters, who are promoted by the power of hypocrisy, are not rivals at all.

    If purple does, it''s not a big problem.

    It''s a pity, but purple smiled and shook her head.

    "No, like you, I can''t leave here!"

    Hearing this, the anxieties on the faces of Jialin, linya and magnubi are becoming more and more intense.

    "Why?!"

    "Don''t forget, now, the power of the five of you plus the power of sealing and guarding the seedlings of the divine tree, but it''s just right to form a balance with the power of the king of beasts, which makes the king of beasts unable to escape..." It''s not purple that answers the three guardians, but the same silent smile.

    "In such a case, it only needs a small Warcraft to break in and affect you, and this balance will be broken. When the king of beasts breaks the seal, the world of sparril will only fall faster..."

    Different from the "realm of illusion and reality" in fantasy Town, the level of "realm of illusion and reality" covering the whole "capital of different generations" is much higher.

    The "realm of illusion and reality" in the fantasy town is just to position the fantasy town as a "fantasy" world, so as to attract the arrival of monsters. It only plays a role, just like a door that can attract monsters.The "realm of illusion and reality" covering the "capital of different generations" is to define the "capital of different generations" as the "real" world, and purple himself created a "virtual" world to shut down the Warcraft army.

    One is to make doors, the other is to make the world. It is clear which is more difficult and heavy.

    So, unlike the situation in fantasy Town, as long as the "realm of illusion and reality" is maintained, purple can''t leave here, otherwise, the virtual world created will definitely fall apart.

    At that time, the dreaded Warcraft army will launch an attack on the "capital of different generations", and continue to fight to the death against the five semi divine powers. If there is no way to draw out a hand to protect the five semi divine powers, it is a living target.

    Once attacked and the balance is broken, the animal king will break the seal and return.

    In addition, I don''t know whether other Warcraft will attack again. In order to prevent the king of beasts from breaking the seal, purple must stay in the "capital of different generations" and maintain the "realm of illusion and reality". There is no way to leave.

    That is to say, it is not only the five demigods in the world of sparril, but also purple who can not leave here to deal with the three half hanged beast kings.

    Knowing this, the hearts of the five semidivine powers in the world of sparril suddenly sank heavily.

    Sealed the king of beasts, the three empires will still encounter the attack of Warcraft!

    Without sealing the king of beasts, the world of sparril will be destroyed as before!

    Isn''t there no solution

    Of course not without solution!

    There is no way for the five demigods in the world of sparril to leave, and purple must also stay in the "capital of other generations", but there is no such bondage!

    With the "Ruby mode", you can get the power of the purple level at any time. Can''t you still deal with the three half hanged beast kings who arrived at the half divine level by virtue of external force

    It''s just that the five demigods in the world of sparril don''t know this, that they are so gloomy.

    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of silence and stepped forward. When he wanted to explain his abilities to the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, violet suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Don''t worry, everyone!"

    At the same time, the five demigods in the world of sparril were stunned, and then their faces were happy.

    "Miss purple!" The most impatient Mullah spoke impatiently.

    "Do you have any way to deal with the three kings of beasts and save the three empires?"

    Gareen, linya, Cynthia and magnubi also looked forward to purple, which did not disappoint the five demigods in the world of sparril. The eyes of purple, like jewels, glistened with wisdom, as if they had thought about something and nodded their heads.

    "Not only to deal with the three kings of beasts, to save the three empires of the world of sparril, but also to deal with the king of beasts who has become a hypocrite!"

    This time, let alone the five demigods in the world of sparril, they were even surprised.

    Everyone knows that even if the three kings of beasts and the Warcraft army attack the human world, the real problem has not been solved.

    Because the real threat is the animal king in the realm of hypocrisy!

    As long as the animal King breaks the seal, no one will be his opponent!

    At that time, the world of sparril will still face a catastrophe!

    But the king of beasts broke the seal, but there was no way to avoid it.

    If purple really has a way to deal with the king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy, then it really solves the problem.

    "But we still need time to deal with him!" Purple looked around at the five demigods in the world of sparril and said solemnly.

    "So, I hope you can try your best to buy time!"

    Gareen, linya, Mullah, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semidivine powers of the sparerian world immediately looked at each other, and said in a resolute tone.

    "Please don''t worry, Miss purple! We will do our best! "

    Purple just smiled easily.

 Chapter 1893

    As a result, it took only 30 minutes for the king of beasts to come to the "capital of different generations" with the army of Warcraft, and then to seal the king of beasts in the * * space opened up by the five demigods in the world of sparril.

    In just 30 minutes, the whole "alien capital" was surrounded. The dense and locust like Warcraft disappeared now. At least, it no longer appeared in the world, which can''t help but give people a feeling that everything just happened is just an illusion.

    However, the border that has been broken by the king of beasts and the strange waves that reverberate frequently on the platform of the edge of the "capital of different generations" are telling others that everything just happened is true, which is also a false alarm.

    The Yuban sisters, gathered by Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, astraya and Lulu, have returned to their respective residences, but they have not continued their peaceful daily life.

    Although everything is adventurous, it can be surrounded by a king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy and a large group of closely related Warcraft, but it breaks down a border, buildings and other things do not even have a little damage, which is really a very lucky thing.

    However, such a lucky thing, one can meet, if met the second time, can also be equally lucky

    At least, for Yu Ban''s younger sisters, who advocate reason more than sensibility, it''s better to rely on themselves rather than on the illusory luck.

    So, after returning to their residence, a group of younger sisters of Royal plate all seemed to have agreed. Qi Qi chose some clothes that were more convenient for fighting to wear, along with them, and brought some weapons to them.

    Of course, this so-called weapon is not a weapon, nor a machine gun used by Yu Ban''s younger sisters in the world of "magic catalogue", but a "display device" brought back from the "date battle"!

    It has to be said that Yuban sisters are really quite powerful.

    It''s only about a month since Wuyan brought back the "display device" and distributed it to a group of Royal sisters. Now, in terms of the time of sparril world, it''s almost a month.

    In this short period of one month, Yu Ban''s younger sisters have initially learned to use the "display device".

    therefore, as like as two peas in the world of the world, people can see that one is wearing a bathing suit, and some large arms are worn on all parts of the body. The armed men are flying like a man in the sky, and are very strict in their guard.

    In addition, Yu Ban''s younger sisters are still in contact with Yu Ban''s network. There is no need for radio to replace the dialogue. If you want to transmit anything, you don''t need a second to transmit it to all Yu Ban''s younger sisters. It''s very reliable to hand over the alert to Yu Ban''s younger sisters.

    There is a purple "realm of illusion and reality" in front of us, which can bring hostile Warcraft from other places into the virtual world. Later, 20000 Yu ban sisters equipped with state-of-the-art "display devices" are on guard. Now the "alien capital" is stronger than the fortress, so we don''t need to worry about safety.

    The guard and the situation of protecting the seedlings of the sacred tree are all handed over to Yu Ban''s sisters. After Yu Ban''s sisters are ready to fight and report at any time, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya return to the "heart of the generation" with lulu.

    They sat or stood in the hall one by one, listening to the whole process of the event without words, including the truth of the fall of the powerful gods, the birth of the power of hypocrisy, the seal of the king of beasts and so on. After all these explanations, the girls finally understood the urgency of the situation.

    "The king of beasts who reached the realm of hypocrisy Three new king of the beast The Warcraft forces that attack the three empires in three ways... " Meiqin can''t help biting the fingernails of her thumb.

    "Unexpectedly, the development of things has been so bad..."

    "Now, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril can''t live without the seal of the king of beasts, and purple must stay here. Then, there are only words left for those who can deal with the three kings of beasts?" Daisy turned her eyes to the speechless body, which was full of the meaning of inquiry.

    "Then, what are you going to do?..."

    "Originally, I was going to fight for the three kings myself!" At this point, the speechless eyes can not help but appear a trace of doubt.

    "But before I could bring it up, purple interrupted me and said she had her own way!"

    "Purple (sister purple)..." A group of girls were shocked, and turned their eyes to one side of the frown. They did not know what purple they were thinking about.

    "Sister purple..." Astraya couldn''t help asking questions.

    "Do you really have a way?"

    "There must be, and it''s very simple!" Purple kept her eyebrows locked and thought about what it looked like, as if she was indifferent to astraya''s inquiry, but she did not hesitate to respond for the first time."I''m afraid I don''t have enough time!"

    "What is the way?" Meiqin can''t wait to ask.

    "Can I help you?"

    "No! no need! No one needs help! " Purple is very calm.

    "It should be said that no one can help!"

    "Purple, you don''t have to buy any more customs..." The daisy shook her head.

    "Tell me the simple way that needs time."

    "I didn''t buy it. You all know it, but you didn''t realize it..." Purple sighed and turned to speechless.

    "In fact, as long as Xiaoyan becomes a god level strong one, all can be solved!"

    Hearing this, I don''t know what kind of energy dew these people have. Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya are all dumbfounded when they hear the saying "little words become the God''s powerful".

    Indeed, as long as speechless becomes the God rank strong person, then all can be solved.

    No matter how strong the animal king is, he is just a hypocrite. The other three animal kings who climb to the semi divine level by virtue of the power of hypocrites are even more simple and half hanged. They are certainly not as strong as the people who are normally promoted to the semi divine level. They are not worth mentioning for the real ones.

    But is it so easy to be a God

    "Purple..." A silent, wry smile.

    "Do you think that''s easy?"

    "That''s why we need time!" Purple "pa" a, the paper fan in hand to close up, a smile.

    "Fortunately, in terms of time, we still have an advantage!"

    "Little words!" Without waiting for wordless and a group of girls to make a sound, purple then declared to wordless.

    "In the next period of time, no matter what you do, you don''t have to worry about it any more. Your only task now is to finish the task of" semi God Road ", and to improve the effect of the props that can promote you to semi God level to the level that can enable you to reach the peak of semi God!"

    When they heard this, all the girls understood the meaning of purple except for astraya and Lulu, who were all dazed.

    Purple this is the plan, let wordless strive for time, as soon as possible to complete the task of "half God Road"!

    The task of "semi divine road" can greatly improve the reward effect of the props that promote users to semi divine level every time they complete the task. As long as they keep doing this, sooner or later, they will be able to reach the peak of semi divine.

    In the system, there are unique mythical weapons that can be exchanged, so that users can draw the power of God from it and get the chance to upgrade to the rank of God.

    In other words, as long as wordless can complete the whole set of "semi God Road" tasks, and promote the final effect to the props that can promote users to the peak of semi God, and then exchange mythological weapons from the system, wordless will have the opportunity to upgrade from the current level to the God level!

    At that time, even the king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy will not be speechless. Speechless will defeat the king of beasts and save the whole sparril world!

    "Fortunately, one day in sparril''s world is equivalent to one hundred days in the other world, which is our advantage!" Purple looked straight at wordless.

    "If you can be promoted to the divine level before the king of beasts breaks the seal, it is that we win. If not, the consequences will be unimaginable!"

    Hearing purple''s words, whether it is to understand the reason or still in a daze, are silent down.

    You can win if you are promoted to the divine level before the animal King breaks the seal!

    If not, all will be destroyed by the king of beasts!

    Including all human beings in the world of sparril! r1152

 Chapter 1894

    Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations

    In the sky, the younger sisters wearing the "display device" for personal combat are on guard and flying under the function of thrusters.

    In the street, Yu Ban''s sisters, armed with heavy weapons, formed a team in twos and threes, patrolling one after another.

    In the house, many Yu ban sisters, like snipers, ambushed in a building, and observed the surroundings with binoculars and sniper guns.

    The walls of the city are the same in appearance and expression. Sister Yuban, who has no slightest emotion on her delicate face, also stands guard like a sentry.

    This is the status quo of the "capital of different generations" at this moment.

    The leisure of the past is gone.

    In order to make this leisure come back again, Yu Ban''s sisters also put down their daily desire, and tried to get rid of others, looking forward to finding things they desire by themselves.

    Since hard work has become necessary, Yu Ban''s sisters will never be stingy with their efforts.

    After all, this time, Yu Ban''s sisters are no longer trying to die for an experiment they didn''t need, but trying to get back the life they long for.

    Therefore, this effort does not need to be stingy.

    Walking in a street, speechless looking at such a scene, the heart is also full of feelings.

    Although Yu Ban''s younger sisters were still expressionless, they said nothing. But it is precisely because nothing is said, speechless to understand that Yuban sisters are working hard.

    No way, in the past, if wordless appeared in the street, even if not surrounded by a large number of Yuban sisters, it would certainly welcome all Yuban sisters'' consecutive question marks.

    But at this moment, Yu Ban''s younger sisters treat him as if he has nothing, and they are doing their own work. Isn''t that enough to show how serious Yu Ban''s younger sisters are to this time

    To be honest, see here. To be speechless is to be gratified. It hurts.

    It''s gratifying that Yu Ban''s younger sisters began to know how to protect what they were pursuing and worked hard for their own desire.

    As for the heartache, it''s the heartache of Yu Ban''s younger sisters that is really unfortunate.

    It''s not easy to live the life you pursue, but in the end. Or ushered in a broken day.

    And all this. It''s just that wordless power is not strong enough.

    If speechless now has become the most powerful God rank strong. Then, the lives of Yuban''s sisters will not be broken, and the king of beasts will not jump on his head. Purple doesn''t need to be confined here, and girls don''t become worried and distressed.

    After all, it''s just because of the lack of strength.

    There is nothing wrong with what purple said.

    As long as you can be a God, everything can be solved.

    Whether it''s the king of beasts who jumps into the realm of hypocrisy, who is regarded as the king of Warcraft, or the army of Warcraft who is attacking the whole world of sparril, they will become clowns.

    In the future, no one will dare to go to the "capital of different generations" to find trouble and break the life that people long for.

    Because, since then, everyone will know that there is an invincible divine power in this different city that outsiders can''t involve.

    In addition, the problem of Utopia can also be solved because wordless becomes a god level power. Therefore, wordless clearly knows a fact.

    Only by becoming a strong God can we guarantee the happiness of all people and guard every young girl in this city!

    This fact, in fact, speechless as early as the beginning of the understanding, is also because of knowing this fact will always rush between the replica world, in order to improve their own strength and busy.

    However, compared with the present, in the past, speechless has no moment as eager as now.

    Eager to be the strongest!

    In that way, we can guard everything!

    So, God level, must reach!

    In the heart of such a decision, speechless speed up their own pace, go forward.

    Purple said that the king of beasts may break the seal at any time!

    But the specific breaking time, even purple can not predict.

    Therefore, wordless must carry out the task of "semi divine road" as soon as possible, strive for a minute and a second, and achieve the divine rank earlier, so as to have more security.

    Because of this, purple didn''t even plan to let silent solve the three beast king''s affairs, but claimed to leave the three beast king''s affairs to her. Wordless only needs to complete the task of "half God Road" with one''s heart.

    To this end, wordless would like to vigorously refute.

    Now, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril can''t leave the seal platform, nor can purple leave the "capital of other generations". Except for speechless, the others who can play the semi divine power can''t do it.In this case, if you leave without any words, who will deal with the three kings of beasts

    Of course, to refute is to refute, but this reason is not enough to convince violet.

    After all, compared with the three animal kings, the animal king with the power of hypocrisy is the real threat.

    What should we do if we waste too much time to solve the three animal kings, and let the animal king in the realm of hypocrisy break the seal

    At that time, even if the three kings of beasts had been solved, no one could deal with the king of beasts in the realm of pseudogods, and the human beings in the world of sparril still had to be eliminated.

    So, no matter what, speechless can''t waste time to deal with the three beast kings. It''s the most important task to complete the "half God Road" as soon as possible.

    Also because I understand this point, although I want to refute without any words, I didn''t refute, but I agreed to come down.

    However, before the next race, wordless still wants to see the situation on the platform.

    Through the streets that seem to have been moved from different times, over a building that is out of place, out of place, but in an extraordinary dream style, speechless came to the edge of the "capital of different generations", and came to the front of the platform where the seedlings of the God tree are planted.

    On the platform, the seedlings of the guardian God tree still exude a faint soft green awn and ripple like atmosphere of vicissitudes.

    In front of the seedlings of the guardian God tree, a transparent space whirlpool with the size of palm is rotating slowly. Around the whirlpool is covered by a layer of colorful light curtain, just like adding a circle of rainbow to the whirlpool''s wheel, it looks beautiful.

    But beauty belongs to beauty. Once the beauty is broken, it will become the ugliest and most dangerous thing in the world.

    It''s because of this beautiful scene that may become the most dangerous thing at any time. Gareen, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi surrounded it in their own middle, as if they were prison guards, standing there straight.

    When you look carefully, a flame of fighting spirit and magic is rising slowly on gareen, linya, Mullah, Cynthia and magnubi, and it is injected into the legendary weapons with peculiar shapes.

    The five legendary military uniforms are full of soft shimmering light, with a circle of ripples that can''t be seen by the naked eye. The ripples echo on the swirling space whirlpool, and gradually turn into a silk of color light, which is injected into the light curtain covering the space whirlpool, maintaining it all the time.

    With the strength of Jialin, linya, Mullah, Cynthia and magnubi, who hold the legendary military uniform, and the power of sealing and guarding the seedlings of the sacred tree left by the gods, the king of beasts can be sealed in the space of the * *.

    If this balance is broken, the animal king will break the seal!

    In order to break the seal, the king of beasts is also accumulating his own strength secretly. On the contrary, in order to strengthen the strength of the seal and * * space, the five people, gareen, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi, are constantly consuming their own strength.

    As time goes by, it''s only a matter of time before the animal King breaks the seal.

    It''s not unreasonable for purple to be so eager to let wordless accomplish the task of "semi divine road" and become a god rank power.

    Aware of the urgency of the current situation, speechless also understand that there is not much time left for myself. At present, I hurriedly tidied up my emotions, raised my feet and walked to the platform.

    "Huh?"

    In the first time, gareen, linya, Mullah, Cynthia and magnubi, who are trying to prolong their time of exhaustion, find that someone is approaching. All of a sudden, their eyes are focused on the direction of footsteps until they see the main voice of footsteps When people are speechless, a little vigilance in their eyes disappears.

    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but admire Jialin, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi.

    Obviously, I don''t know what purple''s plan is, but I still do my best in obscurity. The five semi gods of sparril world are indeed worthy of respect.

 Chapter 1895

    The eyes moved slowly with the figure coming this way. Gareen, linya, mula, Cynthia and magnubi were shocked to find out until this moment.

    At present, this young man who looks only in his twenties has reached the top of the Ninth level!

    How old are you in your twenties

    In the history of the whole sparril world, is there such a young top nine

    Of course, the only one who has this idea is Cynthia, gareen, linya and magnubi, who have never met without words.

    After all, when they were on Huangdao, the three guardians met with Wuyan only once. But that time, Wuyan clearly entered the Ninth level, and only after they came out of the "land of gods" did they rise to the Ninth level.

    And how long did it take to get back from Huangdao

    Is there a month

    I don''t think so

    There is not even a month to go. Can a person be promoted from level 9 intermediate to level 9 peak

    If it really exists, then the clan leader who guards the clan has to find a thick wall and die

    You should know that the clan leader who guards the clan has been rolling and crawling on the nine steps for many years. After entering the "land of gods" many times, he finally got the chance to upgrade to the peak of the nine steps in the last "land of gods" line.

    How can we not let the three guardians not be shocked by this chance that was easily surpassed in less than a month by the young man who was only the Ninth level intermediate less than a month ago

    As for Mullah. He had already begun to doubt his eyes.

    As a semi divine power who has been hidden in the "sparril World College", mula clearly remembers that the last time she went to her broken magic crystal shop to buy magic crystal, she was just at the top of the seventh level.

    And from then on, to now, is there half a year in the middle

    I don''t think so, do you

    Half a year''s time, can you make a person from the top of the 7th level to the top of the 9th level

    This question, no matter who asks, can only get one answer - impossible!

    But now, this is impossible to appear in front of Mullah. Don''t doubt mura''s eyes. Even doubting whether he is dreaming.

    In such a silent situation, speechless came to the platform, also came to the five semi God level strong and the size of the space vortex, just wanted to say hello. Then the eyes of the five demigods, strange or curious or shocked or unbelievable, are welcomed. All at once confused.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    After hearing the silent voice. The five semi God level strong men just returned to their senses, looked at each other as if they were looking at each other, and then Qi Qi smiled bitterly.

    "How on earth did you practice?" Mula uses her own unique thick voice line. Don''t hide doubts and ask.

    "How can I improve so fast?"

    "Quick?..." Speechless and slightly stunned, he immediately understood mula''s meaning, shook his head, and glanced at Cynthia.

    "Am I really fast like this?..."

    Aware of the speechless vision, the five semi divine level strong also understand why speechless said so.

    If young, isn''t Cynthia younger than speechless

    Cynthia, who is younger than wordless, is able to reach the semidivine level. So, is it fast for wordless to reach the peak of the Ninth level

    This is what wordless wants to express.

    When he understood the meaning of wordless, the five semi gods also laughed.

    "I''m different from you!" Cynthia didn''t take her status as a semi divine power seriously at all. She blinked playfully like an ordinary girl.

    "I can come to this point by no means cultivating myself, so you can''t compare with me!"

    "Is it not self-cultivation?" Speechless Leng Leng.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "You don''t know, and it''s not surprising that only a few of our old guys and three of my three empires and three of the empires in power know about this!" Gareen explained.

    "You also know why the three imperial families of our three empires can guarantee that there is a semi divine power as the patron saint every time?..."

    "Because of the presence of the land of the gods!" No straight answer.

    "Because there are many opportunities for people to change in the" land of gods ", the royal families of the three empires can always guarantee that there is a guardian God behind the three empires, right?"

    "Yes!" Magnubi nodded heavily.

    "But in addition to the three imperial families and the world of sparril, there is another force, or a group of people, who also have their own means to ensure the birth of the semi divine powerful!""Ethnic group?" Speechless a little surprised.

    Is there a power in the world of sparril that can guarantee the birth of a semi divine power in its own ethnic group

    Since there is such a force, why haven''t you heard of it all the time

    "It''s not that I didn''t hear it, but I want to hear it and I can''t help it..." Linda seemed to see what the silent surprise was and shook her head.

    "Because this ethnic group says that it''s ethnic group, but the number of people in it is about 20. It''s a little reluctant to form ethnic group, let alone a constituent force, so it has been hidden and unknown!"

    "Then..." I can''t help but cast my eyes on Cynthia.

    "Is Miss Cynthia from that group?"

    "I''m the Icelandic saint!" Cynthia didn''t mean to hide anything, she smiled gently.

    "We, the Icelandic people, live in an Icelandic community overseas. Once upon a time, a semi divine power was born. Now, we call it the ancestor!"

    "Icelandic people are very happy about the birth of the ancestor, but in fact, the reason why the ancestor can be promoted to the semi divine level is due to coincidence. Therefore, when the ancestor is promoted to the semi divine level, the life span of the ancestor is long gone, and will be gone soon..." Cynthia seemed to be longing for the ancestor, and her original playful tone turned to reverence.

    "In order not to let his semi divine power, which took his whole life to break through under the chance of coincidence, pass away with him. The ancestor did his best to create a inheritance method that can pass on his whole body strength to the future generations according to the special blood of our Icelandic people before his life. This inheritance method can only be the purest blood of Icelandic people The pure people exert themselves, so as to gain the power of one and a half gods of the ancestor! "

    "The people who have gained the power of the ancestors are called the saints by our Icelandic people, and I am the saints of this generation of Icelandic people!" With that, Cynthia looked straight to speechless, and her voice became witty again.

    "Although, through the inheritance method, I gained the power of the ancestor and became a semi divine level, but my strength is all the power of the ancestor, not my own cultivation, so I can''t compare with you..."

    "Boy, don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense. If anyone can use it, the three empires don''t need to go to any" holy land ". Just learn this secret method!" Mura called out roughly.

    "Although this inheritance method can only be used by people with Icelandic blood, it can only be used successfully by the super genius who was promoted to the eighth level when she was 17 years old. The whole Icelandic family has only three such talents so far, who have gained the power of the ancestor and become the strong semi divine level, and this girl is the third person. If you think she is a God If it''s not a good one, then be careful to be bothered by Icelandic people! "

    Hearing the words, he was stunned.

    Promotion to level 8 at 17

    Can''t even the famous gifted princess, celive

    Don''t mention hilliff. There are no talents who can be promoted to the eighth level at the age of 17 in the whole "sparril World College". In the history of sparril world, those who can have such talents can definitely be counted with one hand!

    As for now, since even the most powerful student of the original "sparril World College" can''t do this, then it proves that no one else can!

    But Cynthia did!

    Love, the Icelandic Saint named Cynthia, is the best talent in the world of sparril!

    With such a sense of speechless forget.

    It took Cynthia more than ten years of practice to reach the eighth level, but it took less than three months for her to climb from an ordinary person to the eighth level!

    Although the credit of the system must not be less, but from the data alone, who is more evil, it is clear at a glance!

 Chapter 1896

    Seventeen to eight!

    It is because of this talent that we can gain the power of the Icelandic ancestor, and become a semi divine power. The four talents, gareen, linya, mula and magnubi, don''t look down on Cynthia, but treat Cynthia as a power at the same level, right

    Otherwise, if any one can obtain the inheritance of the semi divine power and become the semi divine power, then the semi divine power is just a nouveau riche. Let alone gareen, linya, mula and magnubi, they will not think such nouveau riche.

    So even though Cynthia is less than 20 years old, gareen, linya, mula and magnubi don''t look down on Cynthia. Mula can''t help but stand up and speak for Cynthia.

    Unfortunately, Mullah''s way of saying it was so rude that Cynthia was a little annoyed.

    "Old Mullah, will you not exaggerate so much?"

    "What''s the exaggeration?" Mullah turned his mouth away.

    "You are a super genius who can be promoted to the eighth level before you are 17 years old. Don''t take all the strength of your half divine level as the credit of others. You are just fighting for the strength by your own efforts. Do you have a little confidence in yourself?"

    "Mura, it''s not rude!" Linya could not help but smile and look at Cynthia.

    "Cynthia. This is the strength you strive for by your own efforts. You should have a little confidence in yourself... "

    "All right, all right..." Cynthia reluctantly replied, but soon turned her curious eyes to speechless.

    "But I''m not confident that I can reach the top of the Ninth level in my twenties. It''s true..."

    "Here But also... " Gareen, linya, Mullah and magnubi are all speechless.

    It''s not surprising that gareen, linya, Mullah and magnubi would do so.

    If, in the history of sparril world, anyone who can reach the eighth level before the age of 17 can count one hand, then there is no one who can reach the Ninth level around the age of 20!

    Let alone. Wordless is not a pure first step into the Ninth level. It''s the ninth peak!

    As long as we take another step, the youngest demigod in the history of sparril is speechless!

    Of course, the special case of Icelandic saints does not count.

    See Cynthia lead the fire to her side. No words but a smile. Instead, he cast his eyes on the careless Mullah. Ask in doubt.

    "Then, Mr. mula, are you a special ethnic group?"

    The three imperial families are supported by many treasures in the "land of gods". In order to ensure that every session can have a semi God level strong birth, acting as the patron saint behind the three empires.

    The Icelandic people have the law of inheritance. Although there is no way to always have the strong semi divine level, there are also means to ensure the birth of the strong semi divine level. Once there is a genius who reaches the eighth level before the age of 17, the strong semi divine level can be born.

    So, what''s the matter with this semi divine power who has been hiding in the sparril World College and is the owner of a magic crystal shop

    Is it all self-cultivation

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of speechless. After introducing the topic to Mullah, the expressions of GaLin, linya and magnubi become a little strange, helpless and angry.

    "My words are a little complicated!" Mullah himself is a careless look, and no matter what the expressions of gareen, linya and magnubi are, he directly opens his mouth and utters such a surprising sentence.

    "In fact, strictly speaking, I am also a member of the three imperial families!"

    "Are you from the three imperial families?" This time, speechless is really surprised.

    Is there a patron saint in the three imperial families

    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not a patron saint!" Mura waved and said casually.

    "I said, strictly speaking, I am a member of the three imperial families. Strictly speaking, actually, I have nothing to do with them now!"

    At the same time, gareen, linya and magnubi frowned.

    "Mula, I know you don''t like the three imperial families..." Jialin frowned tightly.

    "But you don''t have to get rid of the three imperial families, do you?"

    "Get rid of the relationship?" Mula sneered.

    "If I wanted to get rid of the relationship with the three empires, I would not stay in the college!"

    "You..." Gareen, linya and magnubi were angry and helpless.

    "What''s the matter?..." I found that there was a story of wordless curiosity."What happened?"

    "It''s not something to explore. Of course, it''s not a secret. If you want to know, let me tell you!" Mura gave a light snort.

    "Maybe it''s easier for you to understand that my grandfather is from the royal family of the AILU Empire, my grandmother is from the royal family of the Phil Empire, they gave birth to my mother, and my father is from the royal family of the baruba empire!"

    heard Mulla''s words, and make complaints about it.

    Is that really easy to understand

    Fortunately, the insight of wordless is not bad, and the potential meaning of mura''s saying is also figured out.

    Grandpa is a member of the royal family of AILU Empire, while grandma is a member of the royal family of Phil empire. So mura''s mother is a hybrid of the royal family of AILU Empire and the royal family of Phil empire.

    Mura''s father was a member of the royal family of baruba, who gave birth to mura with the mother of the mixed race of the royal family of AILU and the royal family of Phil.

    In this way, Mullah is a mixed race of the three royal families with the Royal lineages of the three empires, namely, the AILU Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil empire.

    So, there are three royal families supporting mula

    "Boy, don''t think it''s a good thing to have the royal blood of three empires..." Perhaps it is from the wordless expression that I saw something, mura disdained a smile.

    "In the eyes of royal lineage people, mixed race children like me usually only get the stigma of" impure blood ". Let alone the right to inherit the throne, I don''t even have the qualification to call myself a prince. I''ve even been contradicted and humiliated by the so-called princes of the three imperial lineages, and almost died!"

    Hearing this, gareen, linya and magnubi were silent.

    Obviously, what mula said is true.

    "You also know the existence of the" land of gods ". Then you should know that as long as the people of the three imperial families have six levels of strength, they can enter the" land of gods "once every ten years, right?" Mullah, as if not talking about himself, curled his mouth.

    "At the beginning, I was snatched away because of the identity of the mixed race of the three imperial families. Every ten years, others can enter the" land of gods ", but I can only enter once in 30 years!"

    "That''s OK, but when I was promoted to the Ninth level, the three imperial families, in order to fight for a ninth level strong man, actually all came to set up relations!" At this point, the disdain on mula''s face is more and more intense.

    "When I was promoted to the semi divine level, these three guys came to me in person, making me feel like a friend. Why do I humiliate and contradict me when I am not strong enough, but when I have value, I will fight for me?..."

    "Just because I saw the faces and faces of these guys, I was furious and directly announced that I had nothing to do with the three imperial families from now on!" Mura sighed as he said this.

    "However, I have also relied on the status of the three imperial families to enter the" land of gods ". If I didn''t get the chance in the" land of gods ", I would not climb to the present situation. So, although I didn''t have any relationship with the three imperial families, I volunteered to stay in the" sparril World College "to be a guardian of the college Guard the new generation in the world of sparril! "

    "Now it seems that this decision has been made right!" Mula felt like a million.

    "If it wasn''t just because I was in the college, after an attack by the Warcraft army, the college wouldn''t know what it would be like!"

    "By the way!" Hearing mula''s words, he asked immediately.

    "Mr. Mullah, how is the college doing now?"

    "With me, those students are still in trouble. Now they should all take refuge in the arrangement of the people of the AILU empire or directly participate in the battle in other cities?" Mula looked a little annoyed.

    "However, the college itself can''t be guaranteed. It can only be rebuilt later..."

    "I don''t know how the three empires are now..." Cynthia was also a little worried and speechless.

    "Is Miss purple OK?"

    With the eyes of gareen, linya, Mullah, Cynthia and magnubi, he nodded his head forcefully without hesitation.

    "Please don''t worry about it!"

 Chapter 1897

    Standing in the hall, slightly open the wine red eyes, eyes like arrows, looking forward.

    In front of the eyes released by the deep eyes, several young girls are arranged in an uneven way, and their eyes are also cast. They look at the owner of the wine red eyes. They don''t speak, but they have different trust in their eyes.

    This kind of trust, which does not need any reason at all and has no basis at all, although it is extremely blind, the speechless one who is so blindly trusted feels very warm.

    But even so, speechless still couldn''t help asking.

    "Don''t you really need me to solve the three beast kings who lead the Warcraft army first?"

    There is no way to worry like this without words.

    The five semi divine powers of sparril world can''t leave the platform where the king of beasts is sealed, and purple can''t leave the "capital of other generations". When he goes, there are really no people who can deal with the semi divine king of beasts.

    In such circumstances, wordless have to worry.

    But it''s no use worrying without words.

    "I know what you think, but I also have to ask you to buy time as soon as possible, which you also understand." Purple as if is patiently teaching a grumpy child, gently shook his head.

    "Instead of worrying about the situation here all the time, it''s better to try to finish the task earlier. When you come back, you may be able to catch up with the three beast kings and solve them together... "

    Purple is not just talking.

    Although it is necessary to carry out the task of "semi divine road", and upgrade the effect of the props awarded by "semi divine road" to the level where users can reach the peak of semi divine level, it is really necessary to improve the effect of this props to this level, and how many times the task of "semi divine road" still needs to be completed. This point has not been mentioned in the system, and there is no such thing One person knows.

    Perhaps, the next link will be able to achieve the goal, maybe we have to do dozens of links directly. Anyway. Anything is possible.

    If you are lucky, you can announce the end of the next "semi divine road" task, and wordless can catch up with the time of tidying up the three beast kings with the different time proportion of the two worlds.

    If you''re not lucky. The task of "semi divine road" has not been done to the ideal level. Maybe when the animal King breaks the seal. Wordless still don''t know in which copy world circle.

    However, the system itself may have to do how many rings to promote wordless to the peak of demigod.

    After all, the items required to be collected for each mission are different. Some of these items can improve the effect of props that can be promoted to the semi divine level more, some of them can''t be known in advance, so even the system doesn''t know how much to do.

    This is also one of the reasons why purple let wordless seize the time.

    In any case, the sooner you finish it, the better.

    Knowing this clearly, speechless still have no way not to worry.

    "You really don''t have to worry..." It''s hard for Daisy to put her voice softly and smile confidently.

    "Although the opponent is the strong of the three and a half divine levels, when we followed the auctioneers in the supply town to search for treasures, it was not the same when we met the giant spider of the Ninth level at the top of the seventh level. Was it all right then?"

    "What''s the highest level, the seventh highest level?" Speechless rather helpless said.

    "Wasn''t Icarus there then?"

    "But isn''t Icarus the same at the top of the eighth level?..." Meiqin rolled her eyes.

    "You don''t have to worry so much anymore. There will always be a way for so many of us here. Besides, we can''t die..."

    As a silent summoner, even if the young girls are really killed, as long as the silent spend half of the summoning points when the young girls become their own summoner, the young girls can be revived.

    This is what Meiqin wants to say.

    But the reason is not convincing.

    Is it because it can be resurrected, so it can safely let the girls to die

    Others may be able to do it, girls themselves can do it, but he has no way to admit it.

    "Otherwise, I will summon another Summoner of the semi divine level to come out!" Wordless frown.

    "Is that all right?"

    "No problem?" Purple said with a smile.

    "No problem, why didn''t you call at the beginning?"

    I choked.

    "You don''t have summon points, do you?" Purple directly broke through the wordless bottom.

    "Your summon points are all used up when summoning the princess squatting in the eternal pavilion?""I have five magic crystals in my body!" No words, no bravado.

    "Take out five semi divine level magic crystals and exchange them with others for items that can be exchanged for call points, and then turn them over to the system. You can always find the call points to call a semi divine level strong one, right?"

    "That being said, we are not in favor of it!" Purple sighed.

    "Don''t talk about us. Since you know that you have five semi divine level magic crystals, why don''t you exchange them for items that can be exchanged for call points at the beginning to call a semi divine level Summoner?"

    This time, speechless directly silence down.

    Purple is right. Speechless, there are still five semi divine level magic crystals left. At the beginning, he thought about taking them out, going out to exchange for some items that can be changed to call points, turning them over to the system, and collecting enough call points to call a powerful semi divine level, but later he gave up.

    Now, the whole sparril world has been in a deep crisis, who has the time to accompany wordless exchange

    What''s more, there''s really that time. I have to use it to carry out the task of "half God Road" without any words. Don''t I race against time

    This can not help but let wordless start to hate themselves, why not prepare more call points before

    In fact, it''s no wonder that he is speechless. Who has raised his current strength to the point where no one can ignore it? There are few places where he can use the system

    It is because gradually in the state of independence from the system, speechless will not have a positive to increase their own points, resulting in the time to be used is not, the situation is too difficult.

    "It''s all said, you''re worrying too much!" Meiqin began to be dissatisfied.

    "Don''t drag on any more. Hurry to leave and finish the task of" half God Road "earlier!"

    "You have to have a little faith in us..." Daisy stroked her waist length pink hair and smiled.

    "Even if the opponent is the three and a half god level beast king, we will never lose!"

    "I''ll try!" Astraya clenched her fist.

    "I will not let master down!"

    ¡°master¡­¡± It''s hard for Icarus to look at wordless with firm eyes, without speaking, but his mind is all transferred to wordless.

    "See that?" Purple spread out a smile.

    "It''s good for men to be protective, but over protection will turn women into vases. Xiaoyan, it''s time for these little girls to prove that they are not vases!"

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya all nodded to silence for a while and then smiled bitterly.

    "Now that you''re all talking about this, it''s really too much for me to be a mother in law..."

    Finish saying, speechless again looked around Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, astraya four people, mouth corner slowly raised a radian.

    "If you decide to do it, you have to be the best. You can''t lose!"

    Ashleyaton smiled, Icarus''s face softened, Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other, and their confident smile was on their face, they said in unison.

    "Who do you think we are?!"

    The president of the student union of Baihuang college has never known what defeat is!

    The princess of electric shock of changpan platform is also a super power person who goes forward bravely and never concedes defeat!

    This is the confidence of daisy and Meiqin!

    It''s dazzling confidence!

    Recalling the self-confidence of these young girls in front of me, I also laughed loudly. My smiling face became the shadow in the eyes of the young girls, and then disappeared in the original place

    Looking at the direction of silent disappearance, a group of girls kept silent, until a long time later, purple patted her fan.

    "Well, it''s time for us to meet our companions!"

    Hearing this, Icarus and astraya were stunned. Daisy and Meiqin were also stunned. After a while, Qiqi smiled.

    That''s right.

    Without their help, it is also a very troublesome thing

 Chapter 1898

    This is located at the top of "the heart of generations", an open platform covering a vast area.

    The floor of the platform is as red as blood, but it will not make people feel thrilled. Instead, it is paved with red stone bricks that reveal a silk of beauty. Like the carpet in the luxury hall, the whole body exudes a kind of atmosphere that only high-end consumers can enjoy, which makes people feel constrained.

    There is no ceiling above the platform, but a fence made of ceramic hammers, covering the whole open platform. There are cabins on both sides, which can be opened to let the cabins be covered with fences and turned into ceiling.

    Around the platform is a very strange wall. Unlike the floor of the platform, the wall is paved with stone bricks, but like water, like a sponge, which can''t help rippling. It makes people unconsciously feel whether a platform is immersed in the deep sea.

    But in fact, the walls of the platform were not like this. The reason why they became the appearance is that the master of the "heart of the generation" and even the master of the whole "capital of the alien generation" arranged a border on them.

    Of course, the reason for setting up the boundary is also very simple. It is to protect a lake on a platform which is about one meter higher than the ground in the central area of such an open platform.

    To be correct, it should be said that it is to protect the beautiful girls in the lake who are all naked and close their beautiful eyes, or sitting or lying in the water.

    These beautiful girls have been in the water for a long time.

    But today, this peace is doomed to be broken

    At one point, the gate at the entrance of the open platform opened slowly with a click.

    Outside the entrance, purple, with Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, stepped on the carpet like ground, walked into the quiet place, mercilessly tearing up the peace, crossed the stairs in front of the platform, walked up the platform, and came to the front of the lake.

    The five girls in the group all set their eyes on the lake that they had been to not long ago and looked down on the scene inside.

    I saw that in the lake where many women were soaking, the water around the naked bodies was flowing slowly with a small stream that could not be seen by the naked eye, and it gently penetrated into the tender and delicate bodies of the young girls who closed their eyes.

    With the injection of this small stream, the breath of those beautiful girls is gradually changing, one strong, one weak, just like the schematic image on the electrocardiogram, very rhythmic ups and downs.

    If you carefully observe it, you can see that every time the breath rises and falls, the highest point of the girls'' breath will be broken through, and they will advance a little towards the original peak.

    It is just this scene that proves that the girl in the lake with her eyes closed is not sleeping beauty or Mermaid, but a recovering Wushen!

    The eyes passed one by one from the faces of the girls in the lake. In addition to the leisurely purple and expressionless Icarus, the expressions of daisy, Mermaid and astraya were mixed.

    I''m glad, naturally, that these companions are really getting stronger little by little.

    What worries us is that we don''t know how long it will last.

    In theory, the longer it takes, the stronger the girls will be. Of course, Daisy, Mermaid and astraya would like to see that.

    However, judging from the current situation, if this situation continues, they will have to be isolated and have no one to help.

    Under the control of this contradictory mood, the expressions on the faces of daisy, Meiqin and astraya have become so depressed.

    "Although the longer you stay, the more you will benefit..." Meiqin is the first to complain.

    "But it''s been too long, isn''t it? I didn''t seem to have spent that long, did I?... "

    "After all, it''s diluted pool water. It''s said that not only the effect will be reduced a lot, but also the time needed for transformation will be improved a lot. We can finish it so soon, which is also a blessing for our better physique?" The Daisy was also a little upset.

    "I don''t know if I can continue to transform them after waking them up now?"

    "No! There''s no need for that! " Ziyi put away the paper fan in her hand, and a profound smile appeared on her face.

    "Today, let''s finish the transformation of these little girls!"

    Hearing this, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya all focused on purple.

    "Can you do it?" There is a little surprise and a little doubt in Meiqin''s tone."It''s better not to affect their transformation effect..."

    "Rest assured..." Purple shook her head.

    "We just want to speed up the girls'' absorption of the pool water!"

    "Speed up the absorption of pool water? Is it to speed up the transformation? " The daisy opened a little surprised.

    "If there is such a way, why not use it before?"

    "I was just worried about the influence of such greedy work and rash advance..." Purple explained with a smile.

    "Now that most of their transformation has been carried out, the speed of transformation in the second half will not be too much, even if it has an impact!"

    With that, Ziwei stepped forward and looked at the girls in the lake. The paper fan closed in her hand pointed forward gently.

    "Far and near realm -"

    In the moment when the sound falls, the paper fan pointed to the front by ziyuanyao, a circle of invisible ripples centered on the paper fan, like ripples, spread outwards.

    Ripples slowly reverberate, across the space in front of the paper fan, across the surrounding air, across the beautiful floor, across the water vapor boiling in the lake.

    Under the influence of the ripples, the little clear water flowing to the girls in the lake suddenly stops, and then it seems to enter the invisible space. A flow actually all flashes around the girls.

    Under the influence of "far and near realm", the pool water with metamorphosis effect is all separated from the ordinary lake water and gathered around the girls in the metamorphosis.

    "The realm of fast and slow -!"

    At this time, the frequency of the ripples around quietly changed.

    This time, the ripples across the lake water, but the lake water has not changed at all. However, the pool water with metamorphosis effect gathered around the young girls is surging. At a very fast speed, it is all crowded into the young girls'' naked bodies.

    "Hum!"

    The influx of a large number of pool water, so that girls had a very regular ups and downs of the breath immediately changed, is no longer a ups and downs, but as if meeting the tide, suddenly upward.

    In such a fierce promotion, the lake, a girl''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled up.

    There is no way.

    Although the flow speed of the pool water has been accelerated, the absorption speed of the girls themselves has not been improved, which will naturally lead to those who have not participated in the transformation, and all the pool water absorbed by the girls has accumulated in the girls'' bodies.

    Therefore, girls will feel depressed, which is natural.

    "Purple (sister purple)!" Daisy, Mermaid and astraya all gave a little cry at the same time, and even Icarus could not help but look worried.

    Purple didn''t have any reaction to this, just with a leisurely smile. After the pool water gathered around a group of girls had all penetrated into their bodies, the paper fan in her hand opened vigorously and waved forward.

    "The realm of restraint and liberation!"

    All of a sudden, the ripples that reverberated around all gathered and turned into an invisible air flow, pouring into the bodies of the girls who were soaking in the lake.

    The human body has some function of self limiting potential.

    In order not to let too much explosive force damage the body, and not to let too much potential be consumed in vain, this restriction will almost accompany a person until death, until old.

    Now, with the power of her own realm, purple has temporarily lifted the restrictions in the girls'' bodies and liberated the functions that the body should have.

    As a result, the absorption of cells, skin, internal organs and other tissues in a group of young girls has been improved at once, accumulating in the body, and the pool water used for transformation has been absorbed by Tongtong.

    "Hum!"

    A strong breath from a girl, rising up r1152

 Chapter 1899

    "Hum!"

    Just like the rising light column, the invisible breath converges into the visible wave, which surges up from the charming and beautiful girls in the lake and beats actively.

    In the lake, the lake water, which has consumed all the pool water with metamorphosis effect, is blown by the air wave formed by the breath, as if a huge whale has turned over from inside. The water surface fluctuates violently, just like the waves, rolling up and down.

    Purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya all took a step back. The surging Lake seemed to be well calculated, and it also seemed to encounter some obstacles. They didn''t stop until they came to the front of the five people, and gradually disappeared.

    And when the water in the lake is calm again, clear and bottomless, and back to the state without half a minute of turbidity, the eyes are still closed one second ago, one by one, and the naked girls have opened their eyes, and their eyes full of color are thrown to the shore.

    They collided with the line of sight cast by the naked girls. Purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya did not speak, but their eyes flashed the streamer representing the system perception.

    ¡­¡­

    Bee eating exercise: (level 80)

    Wuhe Qinli: (level 83)

    Shiqi crazy three: (Grade 82)

    Ten fragrance of night Sabre God: (level 83)

    Four series are: (Grade 80)

    Eight Dances: Juyan: (level 80)

    Eight dancing strings: (level 80)

    Yuxiaomeijiu: (Grade 80)

    Silk flag favorite: (level 80)

    Franda: (Grade 80)

    After Longhu treatment: (Grade 80)

    Bee eating!

    In the five river Qin!

    Shizaki crazy three!

    Ten joss sticks of the night sword God!

    Four systems are!

    Eight dances!

    Eight dancing strings!

    Lure the night!

    Silk flag favorite!

    Franda!

    After Long Hu Li!

    A line of 11 before a second still like sleep closed eyes of all kinds of girls, this moment. Finally ushered in their own awakening!

    At the end of their long and short journey of dormancy and transformation, eleven girls in this line also showed their changes to purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya!

    However, every girl has been promoted to the Ninth level after the transformation of the pool water!

    Eleven of the top nine!

    At present, these eleven young girls are all under 20 years old. They have the level that other people can''t reach in their whole lives in the sparril world!

    Compared with the eleven girls, Cynthia, who was promoted to the eighth level at the age of 17, seemed a little ordinary.

    Of course. Except for the eleven girls of the ninth order. There is another person in the lake who has not been detected by the system.

    Kite an origami!

    Although the girl who can only play a little bit more powerful fighting skill in the state of ordinary people has not been detected by the system, everyone here knows that when the kite origami is wearing its own personal fighting ''display device''. The real strength will show.

    By that time. Kite origami is no weaker than other girls!

    I have been looking at these twelve girls. The eyes of purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, and astraya all looked at the awakening and changes of the twelve girls, and their eyes were full of happy colors.

    ¡­¡­

    About half an hour later, in the hall of the heart of generations. All the girls, including purple, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus and astraya, gathered in one hall, or sat or stood in each corner of the hall.

    At this time, all the twelve young girls out of the lake have changed into their own clothes. One by one, the girls with beautiful looks look are extremely gorgeous against all kinds of lovely, beautiful and different colors of clothes. In addition, there are not a few such young girls. If there is an outsider present, no matter whether the person is male or female, it will be dazzling £¿¡­

    And the girls are doing their own things.

    In addition to the fact that crazy three seem to be a little absent-minded, Bee Eater, Qin Li and crazy three are sitting on a sofa together. Bee Eater and Qin make a concentrated look.Shixiang and astraya are together. The combination of the angel and the spirit occupies a corner of the hall. It seems that they are also talking about something. You can see that astraya is talking about something excitedly, while Shixiang is listening with exaggerated expression and is surprised from time to time.

    Yajuya and Xixian are standing on one side, looking at each other, and their expressions are more or less full of blankness.

    Meijiu is standing at a distance from the girls. She looks back and forth on the faces of the girls in front of her. She is full of longing and almost shows love.

    Si Si stood by Icarus with some formality. He seemed to have no idea what he was looking like. He spoke to Si Si Si Nai, who was croaking in his hand.

    Kite an origami is staying at the window. Through the window, she looks at those Yuban sisters who are flying around in the sky wearing the "display device" for personal combat. The dark blue eyes are suffused with colors that are hard to show. I don''t know what they are thinking.

    However, after the silk flag favorite, franda and longhuli, the three people who will never be disassembled are nestled in the corner of the hall, and their brows are tightly wrinkled.

    It seems that all these girls are doing their own things, presenting a picture of boredom. If you carefully observe, you can find that these girls, in fact, all focus on one direction.

    In that direction, purple, Daisy and Meiqin sat on the sofa, and Daisy and Meiqin opened their mouths to explain the current situation to the girls.

    The explanation is that it took half an hour again.

    It wasn''t until half an hour later that Daisy and Meiqin ended their explanation, and the girls were silent, which made the whole hall full of a rather dignified atmosphere. Until recently, the atmosphere was dissipated with the girls'' breath.

    "If the situation is right, I''ve probably understood..." The Bee Eater prays to point his face with his fingers. A pair of golden eyes, which seem to be inlaid with stars, flash with inexplicable luster. It looks like a cat about to catch prey. It has both pleasure and danger.

    "No wonder purple will wake us up directly. The situation is so urgent..."

    "It is indeed an emergency, but it is more a danger than an emergency!" Purple uttered such a sentence in a relaxed tone that was not at all like expounding a dangerous thing.

    "Because, next, you must find a way to deal with the three kings of beasts who have been promoted to the semi divine level by virtue of the power of hypocrites and the endless armies of Warcraft who are crazy in the world of sparril!"

    "By us?" Hearing this sentence, some girls laugh bitterly, some are at a loss, some are eager to try, and some are unbelievable.

    "Are you serious?" Qin Li subconsciously wants to take out his favorite lollipop, only to think that he just came out of the lake. He is not prepared for lollipop. So on his lovely face, only the serious expression suddenly turns into unhappiness.

    "Do you think we have a chance?"

    "Ah La?..." Crazy three crooked head, only exposed in the eyes flashed dangerous light, but also by the way licked his mouth.

    "I think it''s interesting..."

    "Are the demigods strong?" Yeuguya held his arm in his arms, with a high air.

    "Just a group of wild animals, do you want to resist my ultimate judgment on them?"

    "Objection!" Xi Xian is merciless with half narrowed eyes to turn a haughty Yeju Yan.

    "According to the rules of the system, our level is at least ten levels lower than the beast in Yeju''s target. Even if we form a team and wear equipment, we can''t push boss down!"

    "Hello Hello! It''s not super playing now! " Silk flag loves to raise its voice line and brush its sense of existence.

    "That''s super beast king, we can''t fight it!"

    "Don''t look up to other people and destroy your own prestige!" Meiqin clapped the table and focused everyone''s attention.

    "No matter what, purple can''t leave now. We have to deal with the three beast kings and the Warcraft army!"

    At this time, the origami on the edge of the window made a sudden sound with no emotion.

    "What about the scholar way?"

    "Words?" The Daisy was stunned and shook her head.

    "He is more hardworking than us. He can''t fight for the time being..."

    Hearing this, a group of young girls were once again distressed.

    Of course, the only way to deal with Warcraft is to deal with it simply because there is no word left. That''s only for them to know.

 Chapter 1900

    In fact, for the four yegiya, Xixian, Meijiu and origami who have just become the calling characters for a long time, they tell them that they must deal with the three semi divine powers, and they don''t know how strong these three semi divine powers are.

    There''s no way. As soon as they came to the sparril world, a group of fairy girls all entered the lake for transformation. For the Qin and crazy three who have lived in the sparril world for a period of time, the two still know what it means to be a semi divine power. But for the four people, namely yaguya, Xixian, Meijiu and origami, it''s unclear ¡£

    Therefore, there is no way for the four people of yajuya, Xixian, Meijiu and origami to have a sense of tension at all. Even yajuya looks like "the second eldest in the world, the third eldest in the world". Meijiu also focuses on those pretty and lovely girls. Xixian is half sleepless and has no spirit.

    Only origami, bow, after a moment of silence, a calm face said.

    "No matter what the so-called three animal kings are, first of all, we must deal with an endless number of monsters, right?"

    "Well, it''s a little strange to call a monster a monster..." The daisy scratched her cheek.

    "However, we have to deal with a lot of Warcraft besides the three big ones, which is almost right..."

    Smell speech, origami nodded and raised his feet. He walked to the outside of the hall like nobody else.

    "Hello!" Meiqin makes a quick voice.

    "Where are you going?!"

    "Go outside!" Origami head also said.

    "I promised. To teach those sisters outside to use "CR unit", their current use mode is too rough to be an effective combat effectiveness! "

    Leave this sentence, origami will go out of the hall, throw a figure to a group of girls, let Daisy, Meiqin and other girls can not help but be shocked.

    Now I''m talking about something that is almost a matter of life and death. How can this three nothing girl run out so calmly to be a teacher

    Only purple one person, watching the direction of origami leaving, the corner of the mouth slowly up.

    "It seems that Xiaoyan has made a rather interesting girl a Summoner..."

    "Huh?" Meiqin looks at purple with a puzzled face.

    "What do you say?"

    "Yuban. Didn''t you hear her just now. Are younger sisters using ''CR unit'' too rough to be an effective fighting force?... " The Bee Eater picked the corner of his mouth, and the tone was quite meaningful.

    "This sister, kite origami, is not really just to fulfill her promise, but to practice."

    Hear that. Many of the girls showed a sudden expression.

    Fighting with Warcraft is not a simple battle. It''s a real war!

    On one side are humans. On one side is Warcraft. At this time, only these two forces are colliding in the whole sparril world. It''s not a personal fight.

    Therefore, although it is a difficult problem to deal with the three beast kings, the overwhelming Warcraft army is also a problem that cannot be ignored.

    Origami this is to leave the real boss to the girls to push, and she is to choose to become a general of the army, with her own hands-on training soldiers, against the enemy!

    And these soldiers, naturally, are those Yuban sisters who have only a preliminary understanding of "CR unit". In origami, the method of using "CR unit" is too rough.

    Although some of them are suspected of being ready for battle, but with origami training, Yu Ban''s sisters must be able to collectively improve their combat effectiveness by several levels. When dealing with the Warcraft army, whether it is to protect their own safety or to annihilate the enemy, it is beneficial.

    This is origami.

    "It''s not bad, that super new man..." The silk flag likes to open its mouth with some admiration.

    "Chao is not a simple character..."

    "As a result, I think so..." Franda recoiled.

    "Maybe it''s a person more terrible than Mino, maybe..."

    "Is it?" A gentle smile after Long Hu Li.

    "I think she''s reliable..."

    "What? Are you interested in Miss kite one? " Meijiu, who saw the right time, slipped into the middle of the trio and startled the three people who loved silk flag most, franda and longhuli.

    "We also want to know about you. Why don''t we have a cup of tea in the evening?"

    After that, Meijiu also looked at the three people who loved silk flag most, franda and longhuli with her shining eyes, which made them feel weird.

    Intuition tells the three people who love silk flag the most, franda and long Huli that if they agree to this request, they will lose some very important things.Yeah

    What''s important

    However, for the newcomer just joined, the three people who are the most loved by silk flag, fulanda and longhuli are not good enough to refuse directly. At present, some people look at each other and nod their heads, making Demei''s 91 pairs of eyes curved into crescent shape.

    And tonight, the three people who love silk flag the most, franda and longhuli will regret their hasty decision.

    Of course, at that time, the so-called important things in their hearts could not be retrieved

    "Well, get back to the point!" The Bee Eater made a meditation and cast his eyes on purple.

    "Purple, do you have any plans?"

    For a moment, all the girls'' eyes converged on the purple body sitting on the sofa.

    Against the eyes of all the girls present, purple didn''t even say a word, just stretched her hand forward.

    "Pooh!"

    At the next moment, on the hall wall pointed by purple finger, the whole body of the three parts is dark, and there is a crack full of ferocious eyes. In a sound of tearing, they appear in front of all the girls.

    In these three "gaps", there are three pictures with the same plot although the specific content is different.

    It''s three big cities surrounded by strong walls.

    However, now, these three solid cities have ushered in a variety of ferocious and terrifying attacks of Warcraft.

    Under the attack of Warcraft, on the walls of the three cities, soldiers and magicians holding bows and arrows are releasing arrows and magic that contain fighting spirit, and they are fighting against the storming Warcraft army.

    Suddenly, the roar of all kinds of Warcraft, the hiss and roar of soldiers, the murmur of magicians chanting magic incantations and the roar of knights in the city echoed in the air. It seemed like the end of the day, which made people feel very heavy.

    And in a group of girls are very heavy at this time, purple spoke.

    "As you can see, now, only these three imperial cities are left. The rest of the cities, including the World College of sparril, are all occupied and become the Empire of Warcraft!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± All the girls took a breath of cool air.

    In the whole sparril world, there are only three King cities remaining, and the rest cities are all occupied

    "Isn''t that to say, as long as these three kings follow the fall, the whole sparril world is the world of Warcraft?" Even the Bee Eater did not cover up his surprise.

    "But it''s only a few days since Warcraft attacked sparril? Has this fallen to this point?... "

    "No, if the human beings of sparril world really want to keep the city, it is impossible to fall to this level in a few days!" Purple shook her head.

    "However, the three emperors have seen the current situation and feel that if they stick to other cities, sooner or later, the cities will be submerged by the Warcraft army. Therefore, the three empires have chosen to take away the important resources in other cities and concentrate their fighting power in the King City. They intend to concentrate all the fighting power in the Empire and take a King City as the base to win the battle with the Warcraft army Negative! "

    "Wise choice!" Qin couldn''t help nodding in agreement.

    "If we persist in defending other cities, we will not only disperse our fighting power, but also inevitably fall into the enemy''s territory. Even the material may be destroyed at that time. If we can make such a decisive choice wisely, the three emperors are really capable of it..."

    "But there are advantages and disadvantages. Once these three cities fall, the human race is really over!" The Bee Eater chanted.

    "The three kings of beasts are near those three cities, aren''t they?"

    "Yes!" Purple nodded and looked around all the girls.

    "Now, then, you should know what you should do?"

    Daisy, Meiqin, bee eating, praying, Qinli, crazy and other quick thinking are all looking at each other and laughing.

    "Break each!"

    Hearing the answer, violet smiled.

 Chapter 1901

    The next day

    When the first ray of sunlight in the sky shines through the unreal and realistic realm, which does not hinder it at all, into the "capital of different generations", the streets of the "capital of different generations" are as quiet as if they have lost their vitality.

    But that doesn''t mean that the residents in the "capital of the ages" are loafing in their own residences and refusing to get up in warm beds. On the contrary, the residents are more diligent than usual.

    as like as two peas in the same place, twenty thousand generations of the "generation of generations" who are alike in appearance, height, hair color and physique are all waiting in the same place as the army.

    At this moment, 20000 Yuban sisters are all wearing extremely exposed tights, and all parts of their bodies are equipped with accessories full of scientific and technological elements, with thrusters at the back and a heavy gun in one hand.

    This is the personal equipment that applies all the "display devices" to tactics. It''s called "tactical display carrying unit" for short - "CR unit"!

    The ''display device'' used for combat is included in the clothing type connection device called the line suit, that is, the tights carrying the ''display device'', which can be equipped instantaneously during combat.

    As a basic equipment, the line service has a basic "display device", which can generate invisible fields around the user, and can realize different functions according to the user''s wishes - "ter daily field"!

    Of course, this is a function of all ''CR unit''. The performance of these functions depends on the overall performance of ''CR unit''. The better the performance of ''CR unit'', the stronger the power it can exert.

    It''s not so easy to play the full performance of a set of high-performance ''CR unit''. It requires not only the user''s manipulation skills, but also the user''s brain domain is more developable than the average person.

    It is because of this that the magicians who can use CR unit are rare and precious in the "dating battle", and the magicians who can match the elves with Cr unit are few.

    Now, all of the 20000 Yuban sisters are equipped with the best mass production "CR unit" at present!

    In addition to the personal CR unit like Elaine''s pandalagang and origami''s Mordred, the CR unit carried by Yu Ban''s sisters is the best in the mass-produced CR unit!

    In addition, the decisive factor of manipulating "CR unit" lies in the user''s brain development. There is no doubt that these "CR units" have improved the strength of sister Yuban, who also has seven levels at the lowest, by not knowing how many levels!

    After all, the super ability is originally born from the "personal reality" after the development of brain domain.

    Although Yuban sisters have the highest level of superpower lv4, the development of brain domain is better than that of ordinary people.

    Maybe, if yu Ban''s younger sisters were allowed to be magicians in the world of "dating battle", the elves would not be able to enjoy themselves any more

    Looking at the front of the neat arrangement, at a glance, it is actually expected that the trend of the heroic team is endless, girls'' eyes are both sighing and surprised.

    "they are as like as two peas". Yeugiya has forgotten to maintain the tone of the second middle school, pointing to the magnificent Yuban younger sister corps and shouting at the Meiqin.

    "Are all these really your sisters? Your mother can give birth! "

    "Are you scolding me?" Meiqin tightly wrinkled her brow, thought about it, but still didn''t get angry. She chose yeguya, who ignored the fuss, and looked at all the girls around her.

    "Shall we start now?"

    "If you put it off, I''m afraid the three great cities will fall!" The Bee Eater prayed to use his white gloved finger to point his cheek, and suddenly smiled.

    "So let''s go ahead with the plan!"

    "Well!" The girls all nodded their heads.

    This so-called plan was decided by a group of young girls last night when they considered the way of fighting all night.

    In fact, the so-called plan is also very simple.

    The five people, i.e. the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli, and astraya, looked at each other, exchanged a look, and then stood out at the same time, in front of one of the orderly arranged Yuban regiments.

    "Let''s take five thousand Yuban sisters to AILU empire!"

    Qinli, Kuang San, Shixiang, Meijiu, sisinai and origami also stood out in front of another group of Yuban''s younger sister."Let''s take five thousand Yuban sisters to the kingdom of baruba!"

    Then, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian all came forward and stood in the first place of Yuban''s sister in the middle.

    "Let''s go to the Empire of Phil with five thousand sisters of Royal plate!"

    After returning to their respective places, a row of 16 girls in three rows all looked around at the rest of the group and immediately made a declaration of one voice.

    "Find the beast king! Break each one! "

    The only beautiful purple face that didn''t come out of the list showed a soft touch and shook her head at the girls.

    "The remaining five thousand Yu ban sisters will be responsible for guarding the" capital of different generations ", so you don''t have to worry about the situation here. I just want to say that it''s best to defeat the king of beasts and the army of Warcraft, but if there''s no way, you have to protect yourself first, delay time, at least until you come back in a small way!"

    Smell speech, a group of girls heavily nodded their heads.

    Originally, the best way is for all people to unite, first against a Warcraft army, solve one of the king of beasts, and then draw gourds like this, find out the king of beasts one by one, and defeat them together. That''s the ideal.

    Unfortunately, in that case, who knows which of the three King cities was defeated by the Warcraft army when the young girls dealt with other king beasts

    In that case, another Warcraft army will be able to come out and support the other two sides. Then, it will be more difficult to deal with.

    Therefore, the young girls have to take separate actions to fight against a king of beasts and a Warcraft army. If they can defeat each other, it''s good. If they can''t, they have to delay until the silent task is completed.

    This is the general content of the so-called plan.

    As for the details, it is the response strategies for the king of beasts and the Warcraft army that they are respectively responsible for. In this respect, different people have different opinions.

    Purple turned around and waved in the direction of "the heart of the generation". A huge "gap" began to crack from the space ahead, exposing a ferocious and terrible eye bead in front of a group of girls.

    "Now, in order to maintain the" realm of illusion and reality ", my ability can only be used in a limited range. This" gap "can only send you to the nearest supply Town, and the rest of the road will have to be rushed by yourself..."

    Finish saying, purple silently retreated to one side, sighed.

    "Remember, to protect yourself, even if you don''t care about your own life, you have to think about the little words back..."

    A line of girls who had been desperately planning to hear this sentence, they immediately breathed a screen, hesitated for a moment, but nodded their heads.

    Seeing this, Zicai smiled with satisfaction, turned his hand over, and there were three rings on it.

    That''s three space rings.

    Purple threw the three space rings forward, and a ring that crossed an arc in the middle of the air was swallowed by the "gap" that suddenly opened in the middle of the way.

    At the next moment, Daisy, Bee Eater and Qin Li find that they have an extra ring on their hands.

    "Take it with you..." In the confused eyes of a group of girls, purple said with a smile.

    "It will help you..."

    Words fall, purple then back body to go, it seems that is not going to send off for a group of girls.

    But this behavior, not only did not make girls angry, but also felt warm in their hearts.

    With purple''s personality, no goodbye, that is to say that I don''t want to have this kind of thing happen

    Although nothing has been said, this is just the best blessing, isn''t it

    So, a group of young girls did not say anything, nor say goodbye to anyone. With a total of 15000 Yuban sisters, they went to the huge "gap", one after another, disappeared in the dream city r1152

 Chapter 1902

    Thank you very much for "shaofengye" and "panda!" "Thundering", "Maple withering", "lustful soul" and "sinking under the starry sky"

    Giant beast forest is located in the middle of the AILU Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil empire. Each part of the forest occupies part of the three empires.

    On the edge of part of the national border occupied by the giant beast forest, the nearest place to the giant beast forest, AILU Empire, baruba Empire and Phil Empire respectively built a small city, namely the supply Town, which was specially used to flow the resources obtained from the giant beast forest to other cities in the Empire.

    Unfortunately, since the birth of the king of beasts, the forest of monsters has become a completely dangerous place. Ordinary people, even ordinary soldiers and magicians have no way to enter. All resources from the forest of monsters are provided by the camp of the forest of monsters, and are no longer circulated by the supply town.

    Therefore, this important circulation resource place that used to be extremely important for the three empires of the AILU Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil empire is now a transfer station that can only be used to flow the resources provided by the giant beast forest to other cities.

    As for the low-level soldiers, magicians and cultivators who have lived in the supply town for a long time and made a living by hunting the monsters in the forest, they can no longer see it in the supply town.

    Despite this, the supply town is a rather developed place.

    After all, there are many businesses and auction houses here, as the closest place to the giant beast forest. There are often other ways to obtain some rare treasures in the supply Town, such as medicinal materials, body parts of high-level Warcraft and all kinds of heaven, materials and earth treasures, which are very marketable.

    Therefore, the prosperity of the supply Town, if not as before, is not much different.

    However, such a prosperous small city, now, presented in front of a group of girls and a group of Yuban sisters, is such a scene

    The luxury auction house turned into a dilapidated building

    The bustling business turned into rubble

    The top of a hotel was ablaze with flames

    A building is all over the place with coke

    The streets of Boyou road are cracked inch by inch. Bricks and tiles are in a mess. Randomly thrown on the ground

    Large or small or delicate or simple stalls are dilapidated

    There is a burning smell in the air

    The sky is full of smoke

    Fire is everywhere

    The anger just pinched out

    In the past, the bustling scene of crowded people, let alone disappeared. There was not even a breath of living people. Everywhere were signs of destruction.

    It''s a place full of despair

    No one will believe it. This place. not long ago. It''s also a bustling small city with all kinds of magic lights shining at night

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at such a scene, let alone have seen the bustling bee eating and praying people in the supply town. For the first time, the four people who came to the supply Town, yegiya, Xixian, Meijiu and origami, were all mute and depressed.

    As for the daisy and Meiqin who lived in the supply town for some time, played for some time, and played in the auction house for some time, they clenched their fists, clenched their lips, and their faces were gloomy.

    "Whoo..." The daisy let out a little breath and spoke in a deep voice.

    "War is the cruelest..."

    In a word, the voice of everyone''s heart came out.

    The war between human beings is terrible, but the war between race and race is still on it.

    If human beings want to live safely in sparril world, they can''t let Warcraft invade their territory.

    And Warcraft, but only pure human as their own food.

    The so-called "non-native", whose mind must be different, can be perfectly reflected here.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    When a group of young girls mourned for the desperate scene, it seemed that all the founders did not leave the town completely. The ground began to tremble slightly in a roar of joy like the discovery of prey.

    At this time, a group of young girls found that in the corner of some decaying and burning buildings in the supply town or in the invisible alley beside the street, a low-level Warcraft waiting for the first, second and third steps was hiding in the inner space, charging this way.

    4¡¢ Level 5 and level 6 medium level Warcraft are the backbone of Warcraft, and level 7, level 8 and level 9 high level Warcraft are the high-end fighting power of Warcraft. The strength of these two parts will surely be concentrated by the three beast kings to deal with the three King cities.

    As for the first, second and third-order Warcraft, although there are many, they can be a group of cannon fodder in the war. Therefore, in the cities that are attacked by Warcraft, there will be such symbolic remains left by the Warcraft army everywhere, indicating that they have occupied the low-level Warcraft here.However, the low-level Warcraft who have no ability to occupy a territory have no territorial consciousness. Like a group of hungry beasts, they treat the supply town as another giant forest, either staying idle or hunting their lower level cousins when they are hungry.

    Of course, there are not only human cities, but also low-level Warcraft in the giant beast forest. It is precisely because of such a group of harassment, which is weak in sense of existence and weak in breath, that purple needs to escort in the "capital of different generations", and day and night opens the "realm of illusion and reality".

    Otherwise, as long as one of them is left out and harasses the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, which is strengthening the seal, it will be a big deal.

    Only by maintaining the "realm of illusion and reality" can we guarantee that the seals of the five demigods and the king of beasts in the world of sparril will not be affected!

    For this reason, Zicai did not leave the "capital of different generations" and took the most important responsibility of guard.

    At the thought of purple, the most important seal that has been guarding in the "capital of different generations", a group of low-level Warcraft who have been charged to wake up the young girls all have a firm look on their faces.

    Yu Ban''s sisters all raised their heavy guns. It seemed that they were going to kill the incoming low-level Warcraft, but they were stopped by the Bee Eater.

    It''s hard for a beautiful star''s eyes to have a cold look. The Bee Eater prays for a touch of the bright and long blonde hair on his waist. There''s a flash of inexplicable light in his eyes, as if all the stars in them are bright.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The next moment, the ferocious roar on his face, the roar and the low-level Warcraft voice rushed to an abrupt end, and he also stopped his own pace. A pair of fierce animal eyes were replaced by star eyes, but the expression was ferocious again.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Low level Warcraft roared.

    However, this time, Warcraft did not rush to a line of girls, but as if to see the enemy, they rushed to their own peers, crazily tore up and killed each other.

    Don''t think about it. It''s all bee eating!

    This surprised Meiqin.

    "Can you start without the remote control now?"

    "I can''t do it without using the remote control!" The Bee Eater prays for a casual answer.

    "If I only use the remote control, it''s easier to switch the ability switch and aim at the object. If I compare my ability to a bullet, the remote control is the function of a pistol. Now I don''t need to rely on it anymore..."

    After that, the Bee Eater shook his head and pulled the topic away from him.

    "Let''s split up here."

    A group of girls nodded their heads.

    "Oh?..." Is checking the purple to give their own space ring in the piano suddenly eyebrow a pick, the face appeared as always does not take a little good intention smile.

    "I didn''t expect to use it..."

    Words fall, Qin in a single hand in the space ring a touch, the next moment, a giant suddenly flash in the sky, appeared in the eyes of a line of girls.

    Well, it''s an air ship!

    "Fraccinas"!

    "Decided!" In the piano, I look at my companion.

    "Let''s go empty!"

    Crazy three, ten incense, nine, four Si Nai, origami five people nodded pleasantly and walked to the piano.

    "Er..." Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian looked at each other, then they smiled bitterly.

    "Let''s take the empty road, too..."

    In addition to the daisies, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and Yuban''s sisters can all fly, let Icarus take the daisies, and all the people will fly to the direction of the Phil empire.

    As for bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda, longhulihou and astraya, it''s easier to walk directly to the floating square.

    There, there should be no time to use the floating boat left by the fugitives, right

 Chapter 1903

    AI Lu Empire, King City

    As the city where the royal family and royal palace of the AILU empire are located, there is no doubt about the prosperity of the royal city.

    However, at this moment, there is not even an ordinary person in this prosperous city. All the buildings such as business houses and auction houses are closed, and there is not a single idle person in the street. Some of them are all knights and armies with full arms, nervous and dignified faces who are doing all kinds of things.

    At this time, a large number of soldiers and magicians were standing on the wall of the king''s city.

    The soldiers are all holding bows and arrows, looking at the distance, the type of long-distance attack with bows and arrows, the magicians are in line, standing behind the soldiers with bows and arrows, holding the staff.

    Every warrior and magician is looking at the open space under the front wall with a tight face. The fluctuation of fighting spirit and magic is gradually strengthening.

    And that is slowly strengthening the fighting spirit and magic, also at the same time of a huge sound, suddenly like explosion, burst up.

    "The first wave of Warcraft enters the attack range!"

    With the sound of such a cry, in front of the king''s city, a large army of Warcraft pushed hard on the ground, rushed into the attack range of soldiers and magicians on the wall of the king''s city in a confused roar and rolling smoke.

    However, none of the soldiers and magicians on guard on the walls of the king''s city took action in the first time, except to promote their fighting spirit and magic power to the peak. They all held their breath and didn''t do the rest.

    "The second wave of Warcraft enters the attack range!"

    Then, from the charge of trampling on the ground, the crazy roaring Warcraft is less than 200 meters away from the back, and another wave of Warcraft roars, and rushes over.

    If you look closely, you can see that the second wave of Warcraft is much better than the first wave of Warcraft, both in size and momentum.

    Moreover, the first wave of Warcraft is just a group of four or five level Warcraft, and the second wave of Warcraft. But all of them are level six Warcraft.

    Of course. Although the ranks are different, the number of them is still as dense as locusts, which is dozens of times more than that of the people in the king''s city, making people afraid.

    But. Even so. The soldiers and magicians on the walls of the King City did not attack. But continue to wait on the city wall.

    It''s not that they don''t want to attack, but that the maximum attack distance of a long-range Archer is 2000 meters. Magicians are different from each other in terms of magic. The lower ones are only a few hundred meters away, while the higher ones are more than three thousand meters away.

    Now, the first wave of Warcraft has just entered the highest range of attack, that is to say, it has just entered 3000 meters away, and the second wave of Warcraft is further away, far from the time of attack.

    It''s only when Warcraft rush into the attack range of a long-range Archer type warrior!.

    A few days of large-scale war has already made the defenders understand when to attack, so at this time, everyone can still calm down.

    According to past experience, when the third wave of Warcraft enters the attack range of the magicians with the highest range and the fourth wave of Warcraft comes, it''s time to attack!

    This time, not too long.

    "The third wave of Warcraft enters the attack range!"

    As soon as the sound sounded, the people guarding the city all picked up their uniforms and concentrated.

    The next wave, it''s time to attack!

    "The fourth wave of Warcraft is predicted to enter the attack range in ten seconds. All fighters are ready for attack!"

    With the echo of such a voice, all the soldiers gathered their fighting spirit and began to aim.

    That is to say, aiming is just to put the bow forward.

    The vast amount of Warcraft in the distance is almost all over the horizon, so you don''t need to aim at it at all, just calculate the position where the arrow almost lands.

    At this time, the soldiers also ushered in the opportunity to attack.

    "The fourth wave of Warcraft enters the attack range! Soldiers aim at the first wave of Warcraft! Attack! "

    "Bang!"

    In the moment when the sound of fury fell, a big noise like the cannon came out.

    It was a huge sound that all the soldiers released their hands in the same instant, making the arrows ejection in order to make the heaven and the earth tremble, making everyone''s heart suddenly shrink.

    "Whew --!"

    Then, the sound of breaking the air also resounded, and a dark arrow fell like a raindrop in the rainstorm, crazy in the ranks of Warcraft.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of Warcraft turned their roars into howls in the first time. One of them went on and fell to the ground. Most of them were the first wave of Warcraft.However, there are still a large number of arrows deflected, hitting the second or third wave of Warcraft behind.

    However, the second wave and the third wave of Warcraft have also entered the shortest attack range of 2000 meters!

    Not only that, the fifth wave of Warcraft also came from a place on the horizon!

    "The fifth wave of Warcraft enters the attack range! The magician is ready! "

    Under the command, the orderly magicians step forward and recite the incantation. The magic wand in their hands flashes with dazzling magic light.

    "Aim for the second and third wave of Warcraft! magician! Attack! "

    "Hum!"

    As rehearsed, in an instant, fireballs, ice cones, wind blades, thunder bombs and rocks exploded in the sky, like fireworks, like the tide, towards the second and third wave of Warcraft.

    With the wailing sound of Warcraft again, each of the second and third waves of Warcraft was almost hit by four or five magic at the same time. They were either wrapped in a layer of fire jacket or scorched by electricity, or pierced by ice cone, torn by wind blade and smashed by rock.

    Therefore, the second and third wave of Warcraft are the same as the first wave of Warcraft, with countless deaths and injuries.

    In such a case, Warcraft are still roaring wildly, regardless of their own dead peers, and even ruthlessly step on their bodies, and come to the king''s city.

    In the sky, the arrows are still shooting wildly, and a magic comes down like a raging storm, constantly reaping the life of the overwhelming world of Warcraft.

    In this rather smooth war situation, at a certain moment, at the other end of the city wall, a tense shout began to sound.

    "High level Warcraft attack found!"

    Smell speech, all of a sudden to the heart up.

    The first four, five and six levels of Warcraft are just the first dishes, and the ones that really threaten people are often higher level Warcraft above seven levels.

    Before long, everyone on the wall of the king city saw it.

    In the most marginal distance, a large group of huge, strong breath of Warcraft rushed over.

    This can''t help but make the defenders nervous.

    "Come on! Remove all medium level Warcraft! "

    Only by solving the eye-catching medium level Warcraft first, can people spare a lot of fighting power to deal with high-level Warcraft.

    So, all of a sudden, everyone''s attack frequency is getting faster and faster.

    The first wave of Warcraft has been almost collapsed under the archer''s shooting. The magicians are also reaping the second and third wave of Warcraft''s life. The fourth and fifth wave of Warcraft have also rushed to the front one after another.

    Because of the attack of archer soldiers, the charge of Warcraft has been a little stagnant. A large number of Warcraft corpses have divided the battlefield of the King City into two parts, one is the surviving forward, the other is the Warcraft who are mercilessly trampling on the body of their companion.

    According to this situation, if we can maintain this fruit all the time, we will be able to make the middle level monsters die if they can''t even touch the city wall, and people will be able to focus on the high level monsters of the seventh level.

    Unfortunately, Warcraft won''t watch this happen.

    "Find the eighth level monster! Discover the eighth level beast! "

    This sound, once let the wall appear for a very short period of time panic.

    Only to see, in the farthest distance, a huge animal shadow with a number of about 500 and a height of more than three meters is slowly exposing its whole face to the air along with the charging troops ahead.

    Level 8 Warcraft!

    That''s not what ordinary city guards can deal with!

    Even if we use quantity to stack, we have to know how many people are killed!

    So, generally, when the eighth level Warcraft comes out, it means that the knights in the king''s city should go out to besiege, or send high-end combat power to behead!

    But

    "Find flying Warcraft attack!"

    Finally, the flying Warcraft, which can ignore the strong wall and bring great threat to the king''s city, appeared

 Chapter 1904

    At this time, at the top of the central palace, a group of people are standing here.

    The leader is Kate, the emperor of the AILU empire!

    In addition to Kate, LEIWANG was also present, standing next to Kate, while the other side of Kate was long gone, but still full of cold SHIV.

    Feifei is also here. Bingling and Bixi are standing on one side. In front of Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, there is a middle-aged man.

    Among the three middle-aged men aged about 40, the one in front of Fifi and the one in the middle is an acquaintance.

    Lal, the contemporary patriarch of the Lori family, the first family of the AILU empire!

    Since the one of the three middle-aged men is Lal, the identity of the other two who are qualified to stand with LAL is obvious.

    On the left is sado, the contemporary head of the Saito family, the second family of the AILU empire!

    Standing on the right is Harlow, the contemporary patriarch of the leding family, the third family of the AILU empire!

    The chiefs of the three major families of the AILU Empire, Lal, sado and Harlow, were all present, while the next generation of the pillars of the three major families, Fifi, Bingling and Bixi, stood behind them.

    But even the heads of the three families were still standing by, not being able to take the lead, standing on the same level with Kate.

    It''s a special case to be able to get even with the emperor of the AILU empire. Other people, unless they are the Ninth level strong ones, are not qualified.

    So, ray Wang can stand by Kate''s side.

    So, next to ray Wang, there are two other people standing on the same level with Kate, ray Wang and hilliff.

    Those are two people who look like they are over 70 years old.

    These two old people, one looks a little gloomy, his body is fluctuating with the cold air, his eyes and eyebrows are full of haze, which makes people subconsciously stay away from him.

    Although the appearance of the other one is not as gloomy as the former, his hair is also gray, and the look in his eyes is not as majestic as the thunder king, but a little rebellious. At first sight, he knows that he is not a good object to provoke.

    Since these two old people can stand together with Kate, ray Wang and celive, their identities are also expected.

    The gloomy old man is the Ninth level strong man behind the scenes of Saito family, the second family of the AILU Empire, and the last head of Saito family, Bolu!

    The rebellious old man is the ninth strong man behind the scenes of the laiding family, the third family of the AILU Empire, and the last leader of the laiding family, Yaqi!

    Now, in the time of crisis when the Warcraft army attacked, the royal family of the AILU Empire and all three families could speak, and the existence of high status gathered at the top of the palace, watching the war situation outside the distant King City, and kept silent.

    However, this silence didn''t last long. When a large group of dark spots gradually approached from afar, no matter who it was, it was a little hard to sit.

    "Flying Warcraft..." The animal King''s face was a little ugly.

    "As a result, did the flying Warcraft come out?"

    In the city guarding battle of the last few days, the biggest threat to the king''s city is not the massive level 4, level 5 and level 6 medium level Warcraft, nor the level 7 and level 8 high level Warcraft with outstanding strength, but these flying Warcraft with flying ability.

    These flying Warcraft can not only cross the solid wall, but also improve the height, fly to the distance that the soldiers and magicians who attack in a long distance can''t, then dive down again, rush into the king''s city, once brought a lot of damage to the king''s city.

    If it wasn''t for the huge defensive border that later enveloped the king''s city, it would have taken shape. I''m afraid that all the flying monsters have already invaded the king''s city and killed him.

    So, in this war, these flying Warcraft are the most difficult.

    "Not only flying Warcraft!" Bolu gazed at the distance of the king''s city, looked at the huge animal shadow that could be seen even from here, which was getting closer and closer, and spoke in a deep voice.

    "The eighth level Warcraft also began to attack. There must be at least hundreds of them. If they attack together, no matter how strong the walls and borders of the king''s city are, they will still be broken!"

    "By that time..." Jesse gave a cold smile.

    "Is it time for level 9 Warcraft to show up?"

    Hearing this, everyone was silent.

    Everyone here knows that there must be level 9 Warcraft in the attacking Warcraft!

    A few days later, several ninth level strong men were waiting in the king''s city, just to wait for the Ninth level Warcraft to appear and block the enemy''s top-level combat effectiveness. However, in these days, the Ninth level Warcraft never appeared, which made Kate and others dare not act rashly any more.

    Let alone, there are really chilling terror generals on the other side.King of beasts!

    Beast king of the demigod stage!

    Although we haven''t seen the appearance of the king of beasts, since the Warcraft will break the code of conduct to attack the human world, and still have such a rhythmic and coordinated attack, it is enough to prove that there is a general in the other side''s army.

    And who can command all Warcraft except the king of beasts

    Of course, Kate and others don''t know the existence of the three beast kings. They thought that the animal king who was born in the giant beast forest before was the one who led the army to attack, that is, the animal king of the pseudo God stage now.

    "The king of beasts didn''t show up from the beginning to the end..." Lei Wang frowned.

    "Should we also be afraid of the semi divine power here?"

    Hearing Lei Wang''s words, Bolu and yetch nodded and looked at Kate, who had been silent.

    "Your Majesty..." Bolu hesitated for a moment and made a sound.

    "Aren''t you going to fight, Lord Protector?"

    "Yes! Your majesty! " Yech also rushed out.

    "Now is an important time to decide the life and death of the AILU empire. Isn''t the guardian Lord really going to fight?"

    Kate pondered for a while, and then laughed bitterly.

    "I''ve been to the Treasury to look for the patron saint many times, but the patron saint is not here at all..."

    "What --!" Everyone in the room took a breath of cool air.

    Is Lord Guardian not here

    What''s the matter

    No, no matter what happened, first of all, if the patron saint is not there, then once the king of the beast does it himself, without the resistance of the powerful half god, the king''s city will be finished

    Even if there are many people here, if there is no semi divine power, it is absolutely impossible to resist the semi divine power!

    Everyone knows that!

    Lei Wang, Bolu and ye Qi are hard to see. Lal, sado and Harlow look at each other. As for Feifei, Bingling and Bixi, they have clenched their fists for a long time and their joints are white.

    It''s really serious.

    "Therefore, the king of beasts must not know that the Lord Protector is not in the city!" Kate couldn''t help but whisper.

    "Otherwise, the king of beasts will definitely do it himself, and then it will be really over!"

    In a word, let the mood of all the people present become heavy.

    There was no way for them to resent the patron saint, who was supposed to be in the palace Treasury, or blame the disappearance of the patron saint.

    It''s not that they don''t want to, but that''s not allowed.

    "In a word, we should deal with the enemies in front of us first, and we can''t go to war, or we will lead out the Ninth level Warcraft!" Kate took a deep breath, looked at Lal, sado and Harlow, and began to vibrate.

    "You are the three patriarchs, Lal, sado and Harlow. Go and wipe out the eighth level Warcraft!"

    "Yes!" Lal, sado and Harlow bowed their heads in response.

    "Heleve! Fifi! " Kate looks at her and Fifi again.

    "You two are also the eighth level strong. Let''s go to war with the three patriarchs!"

    "Yes!" Two people, heleve and Fifi, nodded their heads heavily.

    After that, Kate didn''t give any more orders. Turning around, she continued to observe the situation of the battlefield. Bingling and Bixi were unwilling to bite their teeth.

    Bingling and Bixi were able to stand together with the most high-end existence of the AILU Empire only because they were the minor chiefs of the second and third families of the AILU Empire, purely because of their identity.

    In terms of strength, Bingling and Bixi are only at the top of the 7th level, so they are not qualified to stand here.

    So, the eighth level greeve and Fifi were able to fight, but they didn''t even have a chance.

    After all, there are many powerful people in the king''s city, but Bingling and Bessie are very noble. They can''t take risks. Kate didn''t give an order.

    How can bing Ling and Bixi be reconciled when they are protected like this

    "Huh?"

    Just as the ordered men were going to fight, Kate suddenly noticed something different.

    Distant sky, rushed into a dark r1152

 Chapter 1905

    "Hoo -!"

    In the howling sound of the wind, the floating boat with the size of no less than "fraccinas" is flying at a speed that can match the speed of the aircraft. It flies across the distant sky with a loud sonic boom, and flies at a high speed under the pressure of the wind.

    The shape of the floating boat is like a huge yacht, but the whole body is made of wood. What moves behind the floating boat is not a propeller, but a huge magic array almost as big as the boat. Like a propeller, it dribbles and pushes the floating boat forward.

    The invisible barrier protects the pontoon''s hull from cracking under the wind pressure. At the same time, it blocks a large amount of wind outside and only allows a little breeze to pass through and hit the deck of the pontoon.

    On the deck of the floating boat, the five people, i.e. bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda, longhulihou, and astraya, stood on it with a large number of Yuban sisters, looking at the front of the floating boat all the time.

    "Bee eaters!"

    Until a certain moment, the silk flag most likes to point to the front, which should be said to be the front and the bottom, shouting loudly.

    "Look! It''s beyond the king''s city! "

    Hearing this, a group of young girls also cast their eyes to the front and the bottom, and then they all saw it.

    In front of the pontoon, a huge city is located there. In the middle of the city, there is a golden palace. It''s brilliant.

    However, looking at the dazzling city, the young girls'' faces became a little frightened.

    Not for the others, just because the dazzling huge city is suffering from violent invasion at this time.

    A huge Warcraft formed a wave like charge team. One after another, it ran out of the mountains in all directions and rushed to the city in the center with a very violent and direct attitude.

    In the sky, flying Warcraft, which turn into huge black shadows, are just like fighter planes arranged in order. While gliding. While looking for the right time, once we find it, we dive down together and bump into a translucent barrier standing around the city, which makes the barrier tremble violently.

    Arrows, fireballs, wind blades, thunder bombs, rocks, ice cones and other long-distance attack weapons and magic frequently burst out of the city. Fell in the charge of the Warcraft Legion and the flying Warcraft gliding in the sky. Each time can cause a huge explosion. Let a lot of Warcraft fall to the ground or fall.

    On the ground, within thousands of meters around the city, the corpses of Warcraft are almost everywhere. Even some of them are only broken limbs and bones. It''s like hell.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that there is no trace of human beings in those corpses, and the Warcraft have only attacked a kilometer around the city. They have not really attacked the city. The walls of the dazzling city are still good. Although the border trembles frequently, it still sticks to it.

    This scene, at first glance, seems to be that the city guarding party is in the ascendant, but the bee eating group is frowning and saying such a sentence.

    "It''s not good..."

    "Eh?" The four people who love silk flag most, franda, long Huli, and astraya all looked at the Bee Eater and prayed. Their eyes were full of doubts.

    "As a result, why is the situation so bad?" Franda was puzzled.

    "Isn''t the king''s city dominant?"

    "Right now!" In the eyes of the Bee Eater, there is a light of worry.

    "But it will never last long!"

    "Why?..." Ask in a low voice.

    "Is the border about to be broken?"

    "This is also one of the reasons. Although the enchantment protecting the King City has resisted the attack of flying Warcraft, once those eight level Warcraft in the distance have attacked, the enchantment will be broken sooner or later!" The Bee Eater looked at a group of giant Warcraft farthest from the king''s city and shook his head.

    "What''s more, don''t you find that these Warcraft haven''t used magic yet?"

    Smell speech, a group of girls just responded to come over.

    Yes, Warcraft in attack hasn''t used magic yet!

    "Generally, the magic of Warcraft tends to be more aggressive. Compared with the attack range, it should be much weaker than the magic of human beings!" The Bee Eater frowned.

    "But also because of this, the magic of Warcraft is much more powerful than that of human beings. Now it has not reached the attack range, so we can only charge. But once the Warcraft rush into a certain range and release the magic collectively, the border of the King City will be broken sooner or later!"

    At the words of bee eating, the girls understood the seriousness of the situation.

    Unfortunately, this is not the most serious.

    "The border of the King City can''t bear the attack of hundreds of eighth level Warcraft at the same time!" The Bee Eater takes a step forward and stares at the Warcraft flying in the sky."Now, the city watchers basically focus on those eight level Warcraft, but subconsciously forget that there are eight level Warcraft in flying Warcraft. When the eight level flying Warcraft comes out, it only needs a collective dive, and the border is over!"

    "What shall we do now?" Asked Astria in a hurry.

    "Do you want to rush through?"

    "Go ahead?..." The Bee Eater prayed that the corners of his mouth slightly raised a crafty arc.

    "Yes! Just rush over! "

    After that, the Bee Eater raised his hand and waved it heavily.

    "All of them! "After daily storage" is launched! "

    In the moment of falling words, Yu Ban''s sisters standing on the deck all stepped forward and unfolded their hands.

    "Hum!"

    In the next second, the protective hoods made of emerald green crystals fluctuated from sister Yuban to the surrounding area, combining with the surrounding "ter daily" to spread together.

    Before long, the "ter daily" launched by Yu Ban''s sisters has become a huge "ter daily" protective cover, which encloses the whole floating craft in the protective cover.

    See, the Bee Eater prays again.

    "Control the hull! Go straight in! "

    All of a sudden, the floating boat wrapped in "ter day store" accelerated, and rushed forward in a furious sound of breaking the air.

    With the protection of "ter day store", the impact on the pontoon will be reduced to zero, which will have no impact on the girls in the pontoon.

    But it''s also for girls.

    For those Warcraft who are in the range of the floating boat, the floating boat that is wrapped by the "ter day store" can''t hurt is no less than the meteorite falling from the sky.

    So, before some Warcraft roared, the floating airship turned into a meteorite rushed into the battlefield between human and Warcraft under the package of "terjtory" (random field). At the same time, it went in the direction of the king''s city and made a fierce collision.

    "Dong Dong Dong!"

    In a flash, a sound like a touch of a reef was transmitted from the "ter day store" in front of the floating boat that crashed by.

    It''s the sound of a flying Warcraft that can''t dodge and react as it is turned into a huge weapon.

    And these flying Warcraft suffered from merciless impact, whose body is extremely strong, are directly hit and fly, and then fall to the ground like large garbage, which seems to be 80% of the body fracture, unable to survive.

    Those flying Warcraft with weak physical ability are even more unbearable. Without even making a sound, the whole body will explode into a blood fog directly under the huge impact, and there is no place to die.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Flying Warcraft finally found this unidentified flying object with a strong threat, and they were all in panic, or angry and fierce roar, afraid to avoid it.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Many flying Warcraft around the pontoon began to use magic to bombard the pontoon, but all of them were resisted by the "ter daily" around the pontoon.

    "Bee eaters!"

    But in the floating boat, the silk flag most likes to point at a direction of the king city again and screams.

    "Look over there!"

    In the direction of the silk flag, the border of the king''s city, I don''t know when it opened a gap.

    In response, the Bee Eater made a quick voice.

    "Come on! Fly in! "

    So, the pontoon dived into the borde

 Chapter 1906

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    When the border of the King City opened an entrance, a group of flying Warcraft who were closest to the border immediately flew towards the entrance in the roar of joy.

    "Bang!"

    With the sound of a dull sound, the floating boat wrapped by "ter daily" is like a meteorite. It directly flies the flying Warcraft to the entrance and into the border.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The rest of the flying Warcraft roared and followed the pontoon, trying to get into the settlement.

    To meet these flying Warcraft, it is from the inside of the border, dense, endless arrows and all kinds of magic merciless bombardment.

    "Dong - Bang - Peng!"

    In the sound of a huge bombardment, the wails and cries of flying Warcraft followed, but there are still other flying Warcraft who want to seize this opportunity and enter the border.

    All of a sudden, many flying Warcraft noticed the entrance of the border here, and formed an overwhelming charge team. They kept diving down, just like bees seeing honey. Just watching the dark shadows fall down, people''s hair is numb.

    "Hum!"

    At this time, the "ter daytory" around the floating boat that rushed into the boundary suddenly disappeared without warning.

    "Whew --!"

    On the deck of the floating boat, which exposed the fragile hull, a sound of breaking through the air rose from it and merged into a very neat one, reverberating around.

    It was the sound of Yu Ban''s sister, who was equipped with Cr unit, taking off from the deck of the floating boat!

    In addition to some Yuban sisters who are operating the floating boat, the remaining four thousand Yuban sisters all fly out of the floating boat deck and rush up to the sky under the push of the propeller, as if they want to block the entrance of the boundary, they are arranged in the mid air in a neat way, and set up the heavy guns in their hands, and directly rush to the large gathering area of the boundary Measure the flight of Warcraft.

    In the next moment, more than 4000 Yuban sisters pulled the trigger of the heavy gun in their hands together, and a deadly beam of light burst out immediately, converging into a huge light column, just the same size as the entrance of the border, skimming over the entrance of the border and landing on the flying Warcraft right above the border.

    "Dong -!"

    With the sound of a violent explosion, the strong fire light, like bright fireworks, bloomed in the sky above the entrance of the border. Along with it, there was a flying Warcraft that only smoked all over and turned into coke and fell to the ground.

    This single strike will destroy at least a thousand flying Warcraft!

    So terrible!

    But it''s not surprising!

    Originally, Yu Ban''s sisters had at least seven levels of strength. With the best mass-produced "CR unit" at present, Yu Ban''s sisters could all play the power of eight levels!

    If we don''t consider that it may affect the border, Yu Ban''s sisters have controlled some firepower, so it''s definitely not as simple as killing more than 1000 flying Warcraft!

    While taking advantage of this time, the border also shuddered, and the entrance that let the floating boat pass through was suddenly closed, making the flying Warcraft have no chance to ride.

    A group of Yuban sisters, one by one, fell on the deck of the floating boat under the push of the propeller. The floating boat slowly reduced its speed and landed on an open space in front of the palace.

    A group of people were standing in the open space.

    Naturally, it''s Kate and his party at the top of the AILU empire.

    "Whoo..."

    The floating boat gently landed on the ground, causing the ground to stir up a light wave. Then, the magic array behind the floating boat disappeared, and the whole floating boat also calmed down.

    With a group of Yuban sisters, five people, namely, bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li Hou and astraya, got off the boat and welcomed Kate and his party.

    Kate and others, as if they were going to meet the Bee Eater, walked up directly. When they saw the "CR unit" worn by a group of Yuban sisters, they were all stunned.

    What is that

    Isn''t it just clothes

    If it''s just clothes, isn''t it too revealing

    I don''t know if I can see the question in Kate''s heart. I suddenly smile.

    "It''s just a whole set of weapons with strengthening effect, don''t care..."Wen Yan said that Kate and his entourage took their eyes away from a group of Yuban sisters, and Lei Wang took a step forward directly, glancing at the young girls in the entourage. When they found that there was no dew in the entourage, they were immediately worried.

    "Where''s Lilu? Why didn''t I come with you?... "

    Obviously, King Lei took bee eating, praying and others as the reinforcements invited by Lulu.

    Now, when reinforcements arrived, Lulu was not there. Let alone King Lei. Even LAL and Fifi were worried.

    In fact, it was almost the same, so the Bee Eater shook his head at Lei Wang and others.

    "Lulu is looking after the five demigods in the" capital of different generations ", so she doesn''t follow!"

    "Look at the five demigods?" Kate''s eyes brightened and she hurried forward.

    "Do you mean that all the five demigods in the world of sparril are with you?"

    Facing the public''s expectation, nervousness or uneasiness, the Bee Eater prays to know why they are doing this, and sighs at the moment.

    "I know you have a lot of problems and questions. I will tell you all the information we know at present. Let''s find a place where we can talk first..."

    Kate''s party calmed down and nodded their heads.

    ¡­¡­

    This is a hall in the palace.

    The hall is quite spacious, covering an area as large as a football field. But in such a vast hall, there is nothing else. There is only a long table in the middle, surrounded by seats that seem to be expensive. At first sight, we know that ordinary people can''t sit casually.

    This is the place where Kate, as the emperor, and the important officials of the ilu Empire decide many important matters about the Ilu empire.

    Therefore, the first place of the long table is not only located in front of the long table in the style of throne, but also the seats around the long table are made of real gold.

    At this time, the five people, i.e. the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli Hou and astraya, sat in the row closest to the first place, and the Bee Eater opened his mouth, telling all the current situations, including the seal of the king of beasts and the status quo of the five semi divine powers in the world.

    As the Bee Eater prayed, the faces of all the people on the scene became more and more ugly and heavy.

    Kate sat on her throne, holding the armrest in her hand, as if to calm herself down. She took a deep breath, but in the end, she smiled bitterly.

    "So, no matter the three guardians, the other two semi gods or purple adults, there is no way to fight. Under such circumstances, we have to deal with a semi god beast king ourselves, right?..."

    "The other two empires are similar..." The Bee Eater prays for a look that is completely unaffected by the harsh form. The elegant smile still hangs on his face, and the hand in white gloves lightly points his cheek. He looks quite witty, without any tension at all.

    "So, you''d better plan for the worst..."

    Hearing this sentence, the expression on all the faces of the audience was more and more ugly.

    "Do you want us to retreat?" Bolu''s face was gloomy.

    "Do you know what the consequences are?"

    "What are the consequences? Is the AILU Empire destroyed? " The Bee Eater looked at the old Saito clan leader with a smile.

    "What do you think is the serious destruction of the AILU Empire? Or is human extinction more serious? "

    This Bolu couldn''t help being dumb.

    "Did we just give up?" Edge ''s voice was full of disapproval.

    "Give up the only remaining King City? Give up the whole empire of AI Lu?... "

    "Ah, la..." The Bee Eater prays for a pick on his brow.

    "I didn''t ask you to give up, just to prepare for the worst..."

    "After all, next, we have to fight a semi divine beast king without the help of a semi divine power..."

    In a word, let all the people on the scene have lower emotions.

    In the absence of the powerful semi divine level to fight with a semi divine level beast king

    How to fight r1152

 Chapter 1907

    How many people are there in the sparril world

    Unlike the earth, although there are three empires dominating the continent of sparril world, there are conflicts between people almost every minute and every second in the world where the strong are respected. Therefore, the battle broke out is inevitable.

    In such a case, let''s not mention how many people there are in the world of sparril. There are thousands of people who die every day because of fighting in sparril alone!

    Yes!

    At least thousands of people die every day!

    Because, in this world where the strong are respected, fighting is almost everywhere!

    Since so many people die every day, no one will be bored to count the population every day.

    But even so, the population of the sparril world is larger than that of the earth.

    After all, the size of the sparril world alone is more than ten times larger than that of the earth, and the ocean is much wider.

    Although not carefully calculated, the population of the world of Costa Rica is absolutely close to 100 billion!

    Among the hundred billion people, there are only five semi gods!

    It can be imagined how rare the semi divine level is and how difficult it is to be promoted.

    So, how strong is such a rare and difficult semi divine rank

    If it is hard to use data to display, it must be very vague to use the expression of combat effectiveness or how many times stronger than the Ninth level, but. In the history of the world of sparril, there have been a large number of events in which the ninth order powers besieged the semidivine.

    That''s not known for a long time. Kate and others learned from books.

    On the other hand, the book records such a saying.

    "Twenty ninth level strong men joined forces to fight with a first half god level strong man. That war lasted for three days. Three days later, seventeen of the twenty ninth level strong men were killed and the first half god level strong men were seriously injured!"

    "In the end, only three of the leading ninth level top powers made a suicide attack, fighting for their lives, and died with the newly wounded one!"

    "Results. A new semi divine power, three nine peaks and seventeen other nine powers. All down! "

    There are twenty ninth level strong people, three of them are the Ninth level peak, only one step away from the semi divine level!

    Such a horrible lineup, the result. But he was defeated by a strong man who had just entered the semi divine stage. If it is not for the remaining three top powers of the Ninth level to decisively pull the first one into the semi divine level to die together. In the end, it is unknown whether the semi divine level will fall down!

    This is the horror of the semi divine power!

    Of course, compared to the king of beasts who attacked the ayrus empire. The first strong man in the semi divine level breaks through by himself. His strength must be much better than the king of beasts who has been promoted by the power of hypocrisy, but Kate doesn''t have the top one in the Ninth level, does he

    If we don''t count the bee eaters, there are only four ninth level strong people: Kate, Lei Wang, Bolu and yetch!

    Even if we count five people, including bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli queen and astraya, we are only nine!

    But none of the nine people has a ninth level peak!

    With such a line-up, the best outcome of the first battle with the pseudo king of beasts is the same as that recorded in the historical books, and they will die together!

    War

    How to fight

    What''s more, Kate and others didn''t know that the five girls who were present had been promoted to the Ninth level. It''s conceivable that they had to deal with a semi divine level strong person in person.

    So that, in this heavy atmosphere, everyone is silent, let the oppressive atmosphere spread.

    At this time, sitting aside, she suddenly spoke in indifference.

    "Where is he?"

    All of them were stunned, and then they understood who "he" was.

    The Bee Eater prayed and smiled at her.

    "It''s different from our group''s brain racking waste because of a fake beast king. He has resisted the biggest burden. He''s working hard to deal with the fake beast God in the house. I don''t know if he''s working hard now..."

    Smell speech, except for a group of girls, including celive, all of them were shocked.

    Twenty strong men of the Ninth level can only deal with a strong man who has just entered the semidivine level

    Isn''t that the same formula between the divine and the semi divine

    No!

    It is better to say that if there are twenty semi divine powers fighting with a real one, can these twenty semi divine powers lead them to the end

    This question, no matter who will answer - impossible!Even if the twenty semi gods are all the top semi gods!

    The reason is not it, a famous cultivation saying that everyone knows - the higher the level, the greater the gap between the level and the level!

    In other words, if twenty ninth level strong people can die together with a new semi divine level strong person, then the higher the level is, the greater the gap is, the twenty semi divine level strong people can never die together with one divine level strong person!

    However, even so, in the face of a strong pseudo God, purple and the five semi God level strong men in the world of sparril work together, but only six people, but still resist the strong pseudo God. What is it to fight against a pseudo king of beasts like yourself

    At the thought of this, a strong feeling was burning in the hearts of Kate and his party.

    The words of bee eating and praying dispel the heavy and depression in Kate''s mind, even the despair.

    However, the absence of negative emotions does not mean that there is no doubt.

    "Do you mean that he plans to fight against the king of beasts in the realm of pseudogods with Lord purple and five demigods?" There was a trace of worry on her cold face.

    "Is he OK?..."

    "How could it be all right?" Talking of speechlessness, Bolu''s eyes immediately flashed a bleak color.

    "It''s just a kid with some talent. Although he was promoted to level 9 at a young age, he was so arrogant that he was going to deal with six semi divine powerful people who could only try to seal them. He had to look after them day and night. He was really tired of living. Did he think he could be equal to the semi divine powerful people?"

    When he said this, Bolu did not hide the resentment in his tone.

    That''s natural, too.

    Who is Bolu

    He was the old head of the Saito family, the second family of the AILU empire!

    At the beginning, Bingling, Bolu''s grandson, suffered from wordless suffering in the sparril World College, and was easily defeated by wordless in front of the whole college.

    From then on, Bolu did not have any good feelings for wordless, so that when the competition tower projected to meet wordless, his attitude was extremely poor.

    Later, with the opening of several meetings of the "academy meeting", Bolu could always hear from Kate and Lei Wang how good the speechless performance was, how talented he was, and how incredible the things he did were. Not only were a group of girls with the same super talent gathered around him, but also a semi divine level strong man supported him. That was the reason why Bolu didn''t like speechless For a trace of jealousy, the impression of silence is even worse.

    What''s really important is that Marcus, Bolu''s second son, was killed without words!

    Although it was because Marcus betrayed human beings and helped the king of beasts, and at last led to the power of hypocrisy, turned into a monster, and wanted to seek revenge, it was a total disappointment, but it could not conceal the fact that he killed Bolu''s son without words.

    In addition, bingmian, the second grandson of Bolu, was seriously injured by his own means, and then he accepted the power of hypocrisy and became a monster. Later, he was directly chased to the base of saituo''s family and was maimed. How could Bolu not hate wordless

    Everyone knows that Marcus and the ice are responsible for their own lives!

    But these two people are responsible for their own mistakes, but they are the sons and grandsons of Bolu!

    Therefore, when people from the outside world are watching the jokes of the Saito family, they are also constantly talking about wordless. The more the reputation of wordless becomes, the more he has already hated wordless!

    Even if we know that this is not the time to speak ill of others, or to unite all mankind to survive the disaster, Bolu did not want to hide his hatred of wordless, let alone to show mercy in the past, so he directly satirized.

    It''s a pity that Bolu''s satire has unconsciously offended the scale that can never be offended

    "Whew --!"

    Bolu''s sarcastic words just fell, and a figure suddenly flashed in front of him, holding up a small fist wrapped by the violent air flow, and pounding heavily to Bolu''s face!

 Chapter 1908

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please recommend! In a hundred chapters or so, it''s over! Friends can''t help it

    "Whew --!"

    Looking at the sudden small fist like a bullet that cuts through the air, a sense of crisis suddenly sprang up from the heart of Bolu and told Bolu whether it would be better to be hit by the small fist.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± At present, Bolu''s face changed a lot. I don''t want to think about it. The special cold fighting Qi in his body, which belongs to the Saito family, broke out like the ice blue fog, wrapped around Bolu''s body. But Bolu himself was a flash, retreating back abruptly.

    The fist pounding at Bolu suddenly hit the seat where Bolu had sat before.

    "Bang --!"

    With a dull sound, the golden and brilliant seat made of pure gold was suddenly blown to pieces by the fist hundreds of times smaller than its size, like a bullet, spreading towards the surrounding.

    Naturally, the wave path that just retreated in a hurry can''t get out of the distance. Although it avoided the horrible blow that came towards its own bombardment, it was spread out by that, and it was caught up with fragments like bullets.

    In the next moment, the broken back of a chair hit Bolu''s chest hard.

    "Bang!"

    "Hum..." In the muffled sound, the wave path was directly hit by the back of the chair made of pure gold, making a muffled hum. The body in the violent retreat suddenly accelerated, and then flew backward. Hit a wall not far away.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± It was totally unexpected that Bolu would suddenly be attacked by Kate, Lei Wang, ye Qi and others all changed their faces.

    "Cough..." Bolu slipped down from the wall and stumbled. He managed to stabilize his figure. He held his hand on the wall and covered his chest with one hand. He felt that all the blood in his chest flowed to his face, making his face ruddy and coughing.

    "Hum!" I don''t know when I stood on the long table. The silk flag in front of Bolu''s original seat loved to take back his fist surging with air and watch Bolu. A cold hum. Said a disdainful.

    "It''s just an old man who relies on the old to sell the old. After taking my fist, he became half dead and half dead. However, he was so arrogant that he evaluated the master of our" capital of different generations ". He was really tired of living. Do you think you can compare with him?... "

    Such a sentence is only slightly modified. The content is almost the same. It''s just that the words that the object has changed give Bolu back intact, making Bolu''s face appear angry.

    Seeing the anger on Bolu''s face, he was his old opponent. Lei Wang, who most knew Bolu''s character, was shocked and shouted loudly.

    "Stop!"

    However, Bolu didn''t pay attention to Lei Wang at all. The cold ice fighting spirit just rolled on his body was like steam. It surged up from his body violently. As soon as he stepped on it, his body turned into a black shadow and rushed to the front of the silk flag''s favorite.

    But that''s all.

    "Hum!"

    Just when Bolu was going to shoot the arrogant little girl in front of him, a strange circle of ripples suddenly rose from the front and swung across the body of Bolu.

    Under the echo of the strange ripples, the wave path is just like being trapped in the swamp. The heavy body of the rush is fixed in front of the silk flag''s favorite body.

    And all this is beyond the control of Bolu!

    Such a strange situation, so that wave road''s face changed again and again, can only hard to look up to the direction of the strange ripples.

    Then, what is printed in the eyes of Bolu is that the bee eating exercise prays that it has an elegant smile, but there is not a little smile in the beautiful star eyes, but it has a cold and weird light.

    Don''t think about it. It''s all bee eating!

    But how could it be

    How can I be limited by a girl who just graduated from college

    What means does she use

    It''s a pity that before Bolu came up with a fist, the little fist twining with the chaotic air flow came out again. This time, it hit Bolu heavily in the abdomen.

    "Bang --!"

    "Pooh!" Just like being knocked by a huge heavy hammer, boluokuang spurts out a mouthful of blood, and his body is like a broken kite, throwing it out and hitting the ground.

    The whole audience is dead

    Looking at that lying on the ground, the old face is pale, the corners of the mouth are flowing with red blood, struggling for a few times, Leng is not able to struggle up the wave road, everyone can''t speak, can only send the shocked eyes to the line of young girls, such as the bee eater, the silk flag and so on.

    No way, an old nine level strong man was knocked down to the ground by these girls who were no more than 20 years old when they witnessed it with their own eyes!"It''s not a mistake to say that you rely on the old to sell the old!" The silk flag loved to take back her fist and sneer at her.

    "Don''t you see our strength?"

    It''s the favorite saying of the silk flag. All the people on the scene found that the breath of these girls that they could see through not long ago, this time, like the mist in the rain, could not be clearly perceived.

    What does this mean

    It means that the strength of five people, namely, bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli queen and astraya, can''t be easily distinguished!

    In such a case, there are generally only two possibilities.

    1£º What kind of skill or fighting skill has the effect of hiding strength been cultivated by the opponent.

    2£º The strength of the other side is at the same level as itself, or even beyond itself, so once the other side converges, there is no way to clearly sense the strength of the other side.

    The first possibility or the second possibility is not clear at a glance

    Thinking of this, Kate and his party were shocked on the spot. It will be hard to react for a while.

    "But Evil... " Lying on the ground, the whole body pain waves hard to spit out words full of hate, no matter how struggling can not get up, but still regardless of their own body that is suffering from severe pain, desperately holding a shaking hand, intend to stand up.

    Obviously, Bolu doesn''t want to give up!

    But it''s not hard to understand.

    When has Bolu been treated like this

    Not to mention being thrown to the ground by a young girl who seems to be still under age. With Bolu''s self-esteem, it will never be allowed.

    "Stop it!" Bolu''s hateful voice woke Kate up. Seeing that Bolu seemed to want to start, he immediately fell down and cast his sharp eyes on Bolu.

    "Isn''t it humiliating enough?"

    Bolu was too stiff to move any more.

    "Miss silk flag, please don''t be angry..." With that, Kate turned her eyes to the leader''s Bee Eater.

    "It''s a time of human life and death, isn''t it foolish to fight among ourselves?"

    "Ah La, you know that..." The Bee Eater prays for a indifferent smile.

    "In this case, why didn''t the old man, who relies on the old and sells the old, think of the life and death of human beings and sneer at his companions at this time?"

    Bolu''s face suddenly turned ugly, and all of Kate''s people were speechless.

    Just now, the bee eating prayer, which was very casual, was still with a smile on his face, but his vision was cold and frightening. With the same cold silk flag, the four people, franda, longhulihou and astraya, he looked around.

    "Your Majesty Kate, I have to say something ugly first..." The Bee Eater looked directly at Kate.

    "In fact, for us, even if all the human beings in sparril world are destroyed, we have no intention to care!"

    In a word, the face of all the people on the scene suddenly changed.

    "We came here only because the man wanted us to come, and the man wanted to come just like us. He didn''t want to be a savior. He just couldn''t bear to see you who had a good relationship with him suffer this catastrophe!" The Bee Eater prayed for a touch of bright and waist blonde hair and turned around.

    "So, don''t let all our favors for you return to zero, otherwise, we can''t do this kind of thing by doing nothing..."

    With this sentence left behind, the Bee Eater seemed to have no more words to say to Kate and his party. He turned around and left. The silk flag standing on the long table was also a leap. He followed the Bee Eater together with franda, Longhu lihou and astraya.

    Looking at the group of young girls who were gradually away from each other, and then looking at the wave road of pale coughing blood lying on the ground, everyone was silent.

 Chapter 1909

    Thank you very much for "the little demon of dreams", "the withered Maple", "the panda!" ''lyb008'',''Big villain meets stupid girl '',''annihilating rain in the south of the Yangtze River'',''blood ten sons'',''vegetable radish '',''dancing with maple'' and ''little wind leaves''

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kate and his party, who watched the bee eating, the silk flag favorite, franda, long Huli, and astraya walk out of the hall, fell into a repressive silence.

    If another group of people say something like "I have nothing to do with the total destruction of human beings", Kate will definitely regard it as an unstable factor, either put it in a cell or directly put it out of the city to feed Warcraft, so as to avoid any incidents and shake people''s minds.

    However, even if Kate was dissatisfied, she would not dare to do anything about them.

    Not to mention that the other side is likely to be all the Ninth level strong men, a group of more powerful reinforcements than them. Just behind these people, there is still an eight cloud purple, and all the five semi divine level strong men in the world of sparril are now strengthening the seal of the king of beasts in their territory, so Kate can''t do anything.

    Let alone, this time was not the fault of bee eaters praying to the people. Who made Polly''s mouth cheap and what was not easy to mention? But to mention the most important bad words of the beautiful rose with thorns

    To the extent that these people are casual, they didn''t directly kill Bolu, which is very much to Kate''s face.

    It made Kate laugh bitterly.

    "It seems that we have touched the bottom line of others..."

    "Yes..." The king of beasts smiled bitterly.

    "That little guy, what a blessing..."

    "Your Majesty..." Only Jesse, looking at the struggling wave road of spitting blood on the ground, had a gloomy face.

    "Bolu is also the pillar of the second family of the AILU empire. Do you just watch him seriously wounded by others?"

    It''s worth mentioning that, like Bolu, Andrew, the second leader of the family of the third family of the AILU Empire, died in the silent hands of Yelu.

    Of course, Andrew is not the son of Jesse, but he is not close to each other, and Jesse is not as resentful and speechless as Bolu, but he is also not fond of speechless.

    That''s why yech wanted to help Bolu breathe.

    However, just as Jesse had finished, a cold line of vision swept over him and made him stiff.

    Only to see, heeliv slowly from his seat to stand up, do not see the rest of the eyes, went to lie on the ground in front of the struggling wave road, overlooking the wave road, leaving such a sentence.

    "If you offend my fiance, she will write it down..."

    At the end of the speech, she turned around directly. Her icy blue skirt swung in a beautiful arc and walked towards the entrance, regardless of the increasingly pale wave road.

    "Done..." Kate''s voice was a little shocked and a little jealous.

    "Even hilliv is angry with that little guy..."

    Knowing how much Kate, the emperor, has indulged in her daughter, Lei Wang sighs, turns around and looks at Fifi.

    "Feifei, you have a better relationship with those little girls. You can go and have a look at the situation..."

    Fifi nodded his head without hesitation and ran out.

    The rest of the people all looked at the old eyes full of haze and anger lying on the ground, and never struggled again. Their hearts were complicated.

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, under the chase of Feifei, she soon caught up with the five people who were not in a hurry, such as bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li and astraya.

    As soon as she catches up with the Bee Eater and prays to the party, Feifei is surprised to find out that she is also there.

    "Sister Fifi!" As soon as astraya, who has a good relationship with Fifi, saw Fifi and just wanted to say hello to her, she immediately thought of the things in the hall again. Her delicate face was pretty, and she gave a cold Snort and turned away coldly.

    Obviously, astraya was also angry, and thought that Fifi was with Bolu first team. Even Fifi was angry, which made Fifi laugh.

    "Wasp eater, what happened just now is our fault. I apologize to you on behalf of your majesty!" Feifei looked at the Bee Eater with a sincere face.

    "In any case, we are now a combat partner of the camp. Even if you don''t look at my face or my words, don''t be too busy with your majesty at this time, OK?"

    This The Bee Eater cried and laughed.

    "That''s something that Schiff just said..."

    "Princess?" Fifi looked at her in surprise, but she didn''t expect that she would help to talk well.

    After all, as anyone can see just now, she is on the side of bee eating and praying, rather on the side of speechless.

    "I didn''t mean to speak for them!" It seems to understand the surprise of Fifi, said her expressionless face."I just don''t want my father''s relationship with them to get too bad..."

    Fifi, who knows clearly about her character, also understands that this sentence is absolutely true, and can''t help but look embarrassed.

    "Come on, don''t worry. We''re not so stingy. Your majesty, they are your majesty. That old guy is that old guy. We won''t blame you all for that old guy..." The Bee Eater prayed that he was not angry.

    "It''s true that we know how to press us with small words. We know clearly that there is no way to be uncompromising as soon as we hear the name..."

    "As a result, don''t you worry that we''re going straight away?" Franda laughed and laughed.

    "Do we look like we''re going to leave?"

    "Yan hopes we can help you..." He also shook his head.

    "So, we''ll stay. Don''t worry..."

    Smell speech, whether it is heleve or Feifei, all in the heart of the dark a sigh of relief.

    Although strictly speaking, heleve and Fifi are on the speechless side, they belong to the AILU empire after all. They don''t want to watch the bee eaters pray for a bad relationship with AILU empire.

    "You said in it that he was trying to deal with the king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy?" Shiv raised her ice blue eyes slightly and looked at the Bee Eater.

    "Does he really have a way to deal with the king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy?"

    "Don''t you believe in your fiance?" Silk flag loves to murmur discontentedly.

    "Or are you like that old guy, Chao feels that his fiance can''t participate in the resolution at that level?"

    "It''s just pure doubt..." She did not excuse herself or explain, and her face was still cold.

    "I want to know, is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Eh?" Astraya looked at her in amazement.

    "Help?..."

    The Bee Eater prayed for her eyes to be far-reaching, and looked at her cold face, knowing that this sentence was the most direct emotion in her heart, and could not help smiling.

    "All we can do is trust him!"

    "Believe him?..." Fifi froze.

    "Trust him..." She lowered her head and remained silent for a while. When she raised her head again, she nodded peacefully with an unchanged expression.

    "I see..."

    Seeing this, I murmured in my heart.

    It seems that wordless found a rather interesting fiancee

    "Now it''s the only way..." After a while, Fifi nodded.

    "Then, the business of the king of beasts in the realm of hypocrisy will be a headache for Yan, purple and five semi divine level adults, and we will focus on the enemy in front of us!"

    "Bee eaters!" Fifi asked.

    "How do you think we should deal with attacking Warcraft?"

    "Against Warcraft?" The Bee Eater chuckled.

    "Do you mean the minions outside who are attacking the King City? Then let''s forget it! "

    As soon as this sentence came out, not only Fifi, but even hileve was shocked.

    Forget it

    What do you mean by that

    "Don''t you all forget that the reason why Warcraft attack human beings is because of the relationship of the king of beasts in command?" The bee eating and praying awakened the dreamer.

    "As long as we solve the problem of the king of beasts who climbed the top by the power of hypocrisy, the outside world''s Warcraft won''t break through. Why bother with those Warcraft?"

    "Against the king of beasts?" She repeated it involuntarily.

    "That''s a strong man of the demigod order..." Fifi''s face was also a cloud.

    "Even if the other side only takes the short cut of the irregular semi divine level, it is not what ordinary people can deal with. To deal with such a existence, at least three of the top powers of level 9 have to fight to draw, and five are sure to win?"

    So The Bee Eater prays for a pair of starry eyes.

    "We have to play some tricks..."

    "Small means?..." This time, it''s not only heleve and Fifi, but also the four people who love silk flag the most, franda, longhuli and astraya are all absorbed.

    And when all the people were concentrated, the Bee Eater prayed.

    "Well, can you help me find something?" r1152

 Chapter 1910

    Night, quietly come

    But the war continues

    Warcraft is not tireless.

    Even for Warcraft, the king''s orders are absolute, but physical strength is also no way to force.

    Although the physical ability of the Warcraft is much stronger than that of human beings, the Warcraft who are attacking around the King City are also tired when the night comes. In addition, many factors such as magic, vision and so on are affected by the darkness. The rushing Warcraft like the tide finally stops its attack at a certain moment, just like there is a moment The individual is giving them the same order, with a roar all the way, orderly retreat away.

    But as I just said, even when night comes, the war will continue.

    There are also many kinds of Warcraft, such as those who act in the daytime and will be affected at night. Naturally, there are also those who act at night. Compared with the daytime, there are more powerful night Warcraft at this moment.

    At this point, I have been guarding the walls of the king''s city for a hard day, and some exhausted people know it.

    It will not be long before the night Warcraft will take over the task of retreating Warcraft and continue to attack the city!

    So, for humans and Warcraft, the war will continue!

    However, Warcraft will change a group, and the watchmen will also change shifts.

    Therefore, in the world of Warcraft, the collective takes advantage of the darkness to hide their body shape. Gradually retreating to the surrounding mountains, the exhausted city guards began to relax their vigilance and shift.

    The night watchmen went up the wall one after another. During the day, the watchmen scattered into the city with tired faces. For a while, the whole city became as noisy as a vegetable market.

    In the decision to give up other cities, concentrate all the fighting forces within the AILU Empire, and stick to the king''s city. When fighting against Warcraft based on a king''s city, all ordinary people in the AILU Empire were evacuated.

    Ordinary people are involved in the war. Kate has already arranged for all the ordinary people in the city and those in need of refuge to be sent overseas for temporary refuge.

    If the war is ultimately won by mankind. Then, the Ilu empire will bring back those who have taken refuge overseas.

    And if in the end, this war is the unfortunate loss of mankind, then these people who have taken refuge overseas are the last hope of mankind. They will shoulder the task of retaking the continent of sparril world in the future, and fight with Warcraft for a long time.

    All in all, because of this relationship. At this time, there is no ordinary person in the king''s city. Some of them are all warriors and magicians with strength of at least five levels. You can''t even see a fourth level person.

    In other words, these people in the king''s city are the strongest camp that the AILU empire can hold now. There is no one.

    I think the same is true of the baruba Empire and the Phil empire.

    Compared with the past, today''s offensive and defensive war with Warcraft is actually going smoothly.

    There is no reason for it. Because there are a group of powerful new forces.

    Five thousand Yuban sisters!

    is a girl as like as two peas. As long as it''s sparril world people should have heard more or less.

    , as like as two peas, the sisters of the Osaka never hide themselves. They have not only once hunted in the giant forest, but also once attacked the Warcraft in the forest of giant animals. They lived in a short time, plus the same electrical power and powerful power. Even the other two empires heard of the existence of the sister of Osaka, the Empire of AI Lu. It''s even more impossible for people not to know.

    today, what Wangcheng as like as two peas in the army is known is what is the power of the army that looks exactly alike.

    If you don''t say anything else, let''s say that the five thousand sisters of Yuban in the city of Wang have shocked many people to the point of disbelief.

    This reason also has no it, just because the whole 5000 younger sisters of Yuban can all wield the strength that can match with the eighth level strong!

    Yes!

    Five thousand eight level strong!

    That''s why everyone is shocked to the point of disbelief!

    At this time, almost all the eight powerful people in the AILU Empire had gathered in the king''s city and participated in the war that decided the life and death of the AILU empire.

    Although it can''t be said that the eight powerful men in the king''s city are all the eight powerful men in the AILU Empire, they also occupy at least 95% of the eight powerful men in the AILU empire!

    So, how many eight powerful men are there in the king''s city now

    The eight powerful men are very important combat effectiveness. Therefore, the eight powerful men in the king''s city have been counted for a long time. Up to the beginning of the battle of guarding the city, the eight powerful men in the king''s city now have a total of 1188!And how many eight levels exist in Warcraft

    In this regard, human beings have not made any statistics. However, according to the number of attacks during the day, there are hundreds of eighth level Warcraft from four directions surrounding the king''s city. In four directions, that is, two or three thousand eighth level Warcraft!

    If we add the eighth level of the nocturnal beasts that attack at night, it will be almost five thousand!

    At the eighth level alone, Yu Ban''s younger sisters are able to compete with the Warcraft army attacking the AILU empire!

    That is to say, before the world of Warcraft, there were more than human beings in every level. With the arrival of Yuban sisters, it has been completely broken!

    Of course, quantity doesn''t mean everything.

    Although the younger sisters of Yuban can show the fighting power of the eighth level collectively, it is also between the eighth level and the middle level. However, some of the eighth level of Warcraft and AILU empire are the eighth level and the eighth level peak. Any one of them can equal two or three younger sisters of Yuban.

    But even so, with the existence of the five thousand Yuban sisters, it also brought a lot of influence to the war.

    According to this situation, as long as the Ninth level Warcraft and the pseudo King don''t show up, it''s only a matter of time before human beings defeat Warcraft!

    This made Kate and Lei Wang feel a little lucky. Fortunately, the Bee Eater didn''t quit because of the contradiction in the daytime. Otherwise, they were forced to live away from their own hope of victory. Even the Bee Eater and the whole group were forced to close their mouths and dare not say anything more.

    However, is it possible that the Ninth level Warcraft and the pseudo king of beasts will not appear

    Naturally, that is impossible.

    So, after the Bee Eater had already left in the morning, she made a decision that shocked both her and Fifi.

    ¡­¡­

    The topography of the city is actually a place similar to a basin.

    Although it is not four weeks high and low in the middle, the king''s city is surrounded by an irregular round mountain range.

    The irregular round mountain range that encircles the king''s city is the habitat of the Warcraft attacking the king''s city of AILU empire.

    At night, it seems more and more deep. After about an hour and a half when the Warcraft retreated into the mountains, a night walking Warcraft began to move up in the mountains, walking on a road that was flattened, roaring and going down the mountain to the direction of the King City.

    In one of the seven level Warcraft advance on the road, not far behind a small mound, a moment, ushered in a few crisscross, silent shadow.

    The shadows try their best to suppress their breath. They are all quiet and lurking in the ground. The obvious breath of their bodies is also extremely low compared with that of Warcraft. It''s not easy to hide the sharp sense and smell of Warcraft.

    These black shadows are all girls with good looks!

    It''s the five people who should be in the king''s City: Bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli queen and astraya!

    It''s not only bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli queen, and astraya, but also hileve and Fifi are lurking here!

    However, compared with the relaxed expression on the face of the former, the look of both of them is a little dignified.

    "Are you really going to do that?" Even her voice, which was as cold as ever, didn''t hold up at this time. There was a wave of disapproval in her voice.

    "I think it''s too dangerous..."

    "It''s all here. Even if you plan to persuade me, I won''t retreat..." The Bee Eater said this wittily, but the next sentence also filled with a sense of tension.

    "Tonight, we''re going to assassinate the half beast king who is hiding behind the scenes!"

 Chapter 1911

    "Tonight, we''re going to assassinate the half beast king who is hiding behind the scenes!"

    When such a sentence reverberated from the lips of the Bee Eater and was introduced into the ears of all the people present, an unspeakable pressure also weighed on the hearts of all the people, making the air heavy.

    Assassinate the king of beasts!

    That is to say, the Bee Eater intends to assassinate a strong man who is closest to the semi divine level!

    This is undoubtedly a crazy and deadly thing!

    If there is a ninth level peak who is good at concealment, maybe you can try it. There are many chances of success, but none of the bee eaters is a ninth level peak!

    In addition to astraya, whether it''s Bee eating exercise, silk flag favorite, flanda or longhuli, it''s just the degree of entering the Ninth level. Compared with the Ninth level peak, the gap is not generally large, and hileve and Fifi are not even the Ninth level strong.

    Such a team is only at level 9 junior level, barely able to enter level 9 intermediate level. There are also two level 8 seven people teams. Let alone assassinate a strong man of pseudo semi divine level, that is to say, assassinate a strong man of level 9 peak is a little suspended.

    Of course, astraya has the "Pandora mode". If she enters the "Pandora mode", her strength will have a great leap forward, or even leap to a very close level 9 peak. But even in this way, the chance of success in assassination is very low.

    Anyway. Although he is a halfling, he still has one foot over the barrier of the half divine level, which is better than the real half divine level. But it''s much better than the top nine.

    Therefore, it is no doubt that the words "Bee Eater prays" have something to do with the words "Crazy", "seeking death" and "daring".

    However, it''s such a dangerous thing, but the elegant smile still hangs on the Bee Eater''s face, which makes people wonder whether there is a way to assassinate the pseudo king of beasts.

    If the Bee Eater can assassinate the pseudo king of beasts. There is no doubt that the crisis of the AILU empire will be lifted!

    Think about it. Heleve and Fifi can''t help but hope for a living, but they still don''t like bee eating.

    "Do you really want it?" Fifi''s tone was more hesitant than ever.

    "If you fail, what are the consequences? Do you know?"

    "Let''s say that..." The Bee Eater glanced at her and Fifi.

    "Keep this war going. When the half hung beast king comes out, what are the consequences? You should be very clear?... "

    Heleve and Fifi choked at the same time.

    Yes, if we continue to maintain the current situation of the war, and wait for the puppet king of beasts to fight, the end of the AILU empire will definitely be the end!

    Because, without the help of the demigod, no one can deal with the pseudo king of beasts!

    Even if all the strong people in the King City, including the Ninth level strong people, all the same!

    In other words. If you don''t get rid of the fake beast king, in the end, the end of the AILU empire will never be too good!

    "Now. The Ninth level Warcraft over there has not been sent out yet, and the Ninth level strongmen of the AILU empire are still waiting. Both sides are holding each other''s back. It depends on who is the first to fight, break the deadlock, and let this war really enter the high-level decisive victory! " The Bee Eater looks forward.

    "But. That''s only temporary. It really determines the existence of the victory and defeat of this war. It''s no one else. It''s the half - hearted beast king hiding behind the scenes! "

    "As long as he gives a shot, the AILU empire that has not been able to resist his means will be destroyed, and as long as he dies, the victory of the AILU empire will be established!" Here, the Bee Eater sighed.

    "The reason why the half hung beast king doesn''t do it now is that he thinks that the patron saint of the AILU empire is still in the king''s city, so that the half hung beast king doesn''t dare to act rashly. Once the other party finds out that the patron saint of the king''s city has already left, the other party can do it recklessly!"

    "By that time..."

    In the following words, there is no further discussion about the bee eating exercise, but everyone knows exactly what the bee eating exercise will say.

    "Do you understand?..." Seeing her and Fifi''s faces darken, the Bee Eater said with a smile.

    "Now is not the time when we decide whether we should or not, but if we don''t, we won''t win at all!"

    There was nothing to say between hileve and Fifi.

    "I think that even if we make a move, it''s not that Chao says that if there is a winner, there will be a winner..." Silk flag loves to lower its body, complaining.

    "The other side is better than the Ninth level peak. To be honest, I''m very nervous about the silk flag..."

    "As a result, if I come to express my opinion, I mean the same thing..." Even the silk flag''s favorite said that she was nervous, and the most timid franda even smiled."Well, don''t we just delay?"

    Purple''s instructions to the people are really to delay as much as possible. As long as they can delay until they can successfully complete the task without any words, no matter the king of the beast or the three kings of the beast in the realm of pseudogods, they will not be able to make any waves.

    This is what flanda wants to say, right

    However, without waiting for the bee to pray, he shook his head first.

    "Wasp eaters are not those who choose to defend passively. Instead of waiting in the king''s city, they tend to eliminate the factors of fear and fight directly, and then solve the problems easily!"

    "Or long pot know me!" The Bee Eater smiled and blinked the beautiful eyes of the stars.

    "It''s better to eliminate the danger in advance. If you fail, you can escape!"

    Seeing the funny smile of the Bee Eater, everyone can only nod.

    "Then, sister Bee Eater..." Astraya asked cautiously.

    "Shall I do it later?"

    "Listen to my instructions..." The Bee Eater prayed that he would soon look at her and Fifi.

    "You stay here, no matter whether we succeed or fail, when there will be riots among Warcraft, then please take over!"

    At the same time, heleve and Fifi nodded solemnly.

    "Be careful!"

    The Bee Eater smiled and nodded. After glancing at the Long Hu Li, his eyes met with it. Soon, the Long Hu Li understood the meaning of the Bee Eater. A pair of pupils didn''t know how. They vibrated like electric shock.

    "Hum..."

    In a slight vibration, on one side, franda''s eyes also trembled. Then she raised her hand and waved. With a wave, the five people, namely, bee eating, silk flag favorite, franda, Longhu Li and astraya, disappeared.

    That''s the exclusive ability of the "personal reality" interference!

    They can enhance, weaken, exchange and change other people''s superpowers at will, and even create "multiple abilities"!

    Just now, Longhu Li used this ability to interfere with the "personal reality" of franda, so that franda had the ability to blind all kinds of creatures and make them not feel their own existence.

    Next, even those Warcraft with super keen senses and sense of smell should not feel the existence of the Bee Eater.

    When schieve and Fifi were looking around in surprise, the five people, namely, bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli and astraya, had carefully crossed the hill and walked to the depth of the mountain.

    Although I don''t know where the king of beasts is in charge of leading the Warcraft to attack the Empire of AI Lu, the high-level Warcraft has a habit. No matter where it is, it will find a deeper place to live than the low-level Warcraft. The higher the level is, the higher the spirit of the Warcraft is, the more arrogant they are. They can''t tolerate their shallower place than the low-level Warcraft.

    Therefore, as long as we go deep, we can find the pseudo king of beasts.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Against the roar of all kinds of nocturnal Warcraft around, contrary to those nocturnal Warcraft who are heading for the king''s city, the Bee Eater prays that the party will wipe the edge of the Warcraft army walking to the foot of the mountain, while paying attention not to touch those Warcraft, while walking to the deep mountain.

    It has to be said that the sense and smell of Warcraft are indeed quite sharp. Even under the joint efforts of franda and longhuli, the Warcraft who are blocked from five senses can''t find the trace of the Bee Eater. However, when the Bee Eater is close to the Warcraft for a certain distance, the Warcraft will turn around and look in the direction of the Bee Eater.

    As a result, bee eaters and others can only keep a distance from the Warcraft army.

    In this case, I don''t know how long later, there is a light in front of me

 Chapter 1912

    Hiding behind a few trees, five people, including the completely invisible Bee Eater, the favorite of silk flag, franda, the queen of longhuli, and astraya, peeped out their heads and turned their eyes to the front.

    In front of a group of girls, it was a very strange scene.

    It''s a piece of woodland surrounded by trees of some years.

    Different from other places in the mountains, even in the middle of the night, the forest still has light. Although it can''t be said that the lights are bright, it will no longer be affected by the darkness in the night.

    In the woodland, a huge animal has a sinister and dangerous smell. At first sight, it can be seen that the level 8 Warcraft are walking and patrolling.

    In the middle of the air, there are flying Warcraft flying by, completely collecting the scene below. Among the trees in the forest, there are also dark vision of Warcraft, which is very impressive. The sharp eyes, shining or scarlet, or miserable green color, frequently sweep through the dark corners around. They are alert and ready to be sent Can''t help but emerge the impression of "strict".

    Compared with this solemn scene, there is no sound made by half of the Warcraft in the forest land. Let alone the inherent roar. There is no sound even a little louder.

    In this case, as long as there is any change around. All of them will be patrolled in the woodland, scanned among the trees, and detected by many eighth level Warcraft wandering in the sky.

    At that time, only one Warcraft shouts out. I believe that all the Warcraft in the forest will rush through

    It''s a pity that it''s impossible for Warcraft to know that even though they are patrolling with such vigilance, there is still no way to avoid being invaded by others.

    Now, five intruders hiding behind the trees are all looking in one direction of the forest.

    There are many Warcraft patrols there. In the center of the woodland surrounded by many trees. A very out of place tent is standing there.

    The tent is about the size of an ordinary house, and the source of the light in the woodland is the flame on the top of the eight stakes around the tent.

    If you look carefully, you can see that the Warcraft in the forest land is patrolling around the only tent, and there is also a shadow in the tent flickering with the fire.

    Don''t think about it. A person who can be sheltered and protected by a large group of Warcraft. It''s only possible that the animal''s body has been removed. Turned into a human king of beasts!

    A line of young girls are almost at the same time staring at the top of the tent, then looked at each other and nodded their heads.

    In the dark. Several fuzzy black shadows flashed from behind trees, and nimbly bypassed trees. At a safe distance, they bypassed a patrol Warcraft and rushed to the tent.

    Although the woodland is heavily guarded, and the closer it is to the tent, the higher the level of the Warcraft guarding it is. However, these Warcraft at the top level of the eighth level can''t see through the means of the young girls at all. For today''s young girls, as long as there is no Ninth level monster in town, there is not much real effect.

    So, the Warcraft patrolling back and forth, and the Warcraft patrolling on the trees and in the mid air, were not found. The shadows representing the death were rapidly approaching the center of the forest and flying towards the tent.

    Of course, the girls'' unbridled approach can only be maintained to a distance of 200 meters from the tent.

    Because, on the ground 200 meters around the tent, a monster is bigger than those patrolling and patrolling. Its breath is stronger and fiercer. The monstrous monster lies there, with scarlet eyes open, scanning around.

    However, it is the Ninth level monster that has never appeared!

    In the form of snake, half man and half dragon, wolf, cat and tiger, ten nine level Warcraft are lying around the tent, acting as the last line of defense to the tent!

    The girls almost all tacitly stopped, even the clumsy astraya, who was always in the middle of the air, holding her breath, didn''t move again for fear of startling the magnificent ninth level Warcraft.

    The Bee Eater, whose body ability is not very good, is carried by astraya to move in his arms. Looking at the Ninth level Warcraft with strong breath in front of him, the Bee Eater throws his eyes to the Longhu Li and nods slightly.

    After Long Hu Li, he immediately understood that his pupils were shaking even more severely. A circle of ripples that others could not sense spread out with Long Hu Li as the center, and they swung their favorite bodies of bee eating, praying and silk flag.

    There is no way to interfere with one''s own "personal reality" after a long process that needs to maintain one''s ability.

    However, if you want to interfere with other people''s'' personal reality '', no matter how many you come, you can interfere with the'' personal reality ''sensed after takuhuli as long as you are in the sight range after takuhuli.Therefore, the Bee Eater and the silk flag are given the ability to hide others'' five senses, just like the flenda at that time, under the interference of the ability after the Longhu management.

    In front of the Ninth level Warcraft, there is a danger of being discovered by franda alone.

    However, if franda can''t do it alone, then, plus bee eating, praying and silk flag loving two people, can''t they

    At present, the hidden ability of the three began to work, making the sense of existence of a group of girls become more weak, almost as weak as a stone.

    Until then, a group of girls did not act again.

    Astria held the bee to pray. Without causing any vibration and flow of the air, she silently passed the Ninth level Warcraft lying on the ground.

    The three people who love silk flag most, franda and long Huli can''t fly. However, in the "Xueyuan city", these three people used to be members of the secret department, and there was no lack of such things as assassination. Therefore, they dodged twice. Leng was not found by a ninth level Warcraft.

    So, before long, a group of girls came to the two sides of the tent.

    The sun is looking at the tent in front of her. A group of girls exchange their eyes with each other. Then they all focus their eyes on the favorite body of the silk flag.

    The silk flag loves to squint and stretch out a finger of its own. There is a slight whirlwind on the finger and it is tied on the tent.

    At the next moment, several extremely small holes appeared in front of several girls, exposing the situation in the tent to the girls'' eyes.

    There was only one figure sitting in the brightly lit tent.

    It was a strong man with a very big body, like a bear.

    The strong man was sitting directly on a blanket made of tiger skin on the ground. In front of him was a shapeless beast with blood flowing all over.

    The strong man stretched out his hand directly, tore a piece of meat from the shapeless and bloody beast in front of him, and then ate it with relish, making his rough mouth covered with blood.

    Apparently, a strong man is eating.

    However, the other side''s raw animal eating and bloody mouth and teeth made the girls outside the tent frown tightly, and astraya showed a very direct look of disgust.

    For astraya, who likes eating the most, such behavior is the most disgusting, rude and wasteful behavior.

    Don''t say it''s astraya. It''s just that the three people who have spent so many years rolling and crawling in the dark have never seen the bloody scene of raw meat eating. Suddenly, they look away.

    The only way to pray is to eat bees. Although the eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, I always look down. After I put all the situations in the tent under my eyes, my eyes stay on a porcelain pot beside the strong man.

    There is full water in that porcelain pot.

    With a slight turn of the eye beads, the Bee Eater immediately made a living in his mind. Using his ability of "psychological control", he had a direct spiritual dialogue with the four people who loved silk flag the most, franda, Longhu lihou and astraya.

    "Astraya sauce, you will fly to the tent later. Just like the silk flag, dig a hole in it. Remember, don''t be found!"

    "I see!" Astria nodded her head cleverly, waving the white wings behind her, and flew to the top of the tent.

    Then, the Bee Eater prayed to the long pot manager.

    "Long pot, you give franda the ability to control the water vapor. We''re going to take action!"

 Chapter 1913

    "Whoo..."

    In the tent, the strong man who had a full meal breathed out a big breath, and he did not dislike his mouth full of blood. He treated them as soup. He wiped them all over his face, and said to himself with rough voice lines.

    "Although it''s enough, it''s still the meat of ordinary wild animals. It doesn''t taste at all. It''s even better than the waste outside. Well, it''s the meat of human beings that is more delicious..."

    With such a saying, the strong man is still grinning, as if he is thinking about something. After attacking the AILU Empire, he should have enjoyed a lot of meat from people who had bad luck and fell into the tiger''s mouth.

    However, just a few days ago, he was able to give a good meal to the strong men. Since the AI Lu Empire transferred people and resources from every city, the strong men have never caught a human again.

    "It''s really unpleasant that there are so many people in that broken city, but they can''t eat a good meal!" The strong man didn''t look as cold as the king of beasts. His character was rather rough, and his mouth was swearing.

    "I''ve been here for so many days, and I don''t know when I can destroy that city. Human beings are too stubborn. It''s OK to be good at making food, and resist. I don''t know what to do. Just trample on that city!"

    Of course, that''s what the mouth says. The strong men dare not.

    The strong man clearly remembered that when he gave himself the power of hypocrisy and let himself be reborn, and brought the army of Warcraft to attack the Empire of AILU, the Lord of the beast God solemnly charged him that before he came, he should never provoke the King City of mankind lightly.

    Because, in the three King cities of the three empires, there is a patron saint of the semi divine stage!

    A strong man knows that with his present self. It''s impossible to fight against the patron saint of the AILU empire!

    The other side did not know how long ago he was promoted to the semi divine level. Now the power must be more than half divine level!

    And the strong man is from his family know their own affairs, naturally also know, take the shortcut of their own is certainly not the old guard God''s opponent!

    The king of beasts also knew this, so he asked the three kings of beasts to attack the human world with the army of Warcraft. They can do anything else. But once you meet the three guardians of the three empires. Entanglement is OK, but don''t be reluctant to fight, or you will die ugly.

    And if it''s just entanglement. Even if the three kings of beasts are only half hanged pseudo kings of beasts, as long as the three guardians are not half God peak, there is no big problem.

    The orc king never expected these three pseudo orcs to defeat the three guardians. The main thing was to let these three pseudo orcs entangle the three guardians and lead the world of Warcraft army to attack the human world.

    In that case, it''s not too hard for Warcraft, who are generally stronger than humans in the same level and have more than humans, to win when the guardian is entangled by the pseudo king of beasts.

    Therefore, a strong man has to endure even if he is impatient no longer, at least he can''t take the initiative.

    Of course, that''s because the strong man didn''t know that the guardian gods of the three empires were no longer in the king''s city. Otherwise, he would be able to help himself and destroy the whole King''s city.

    "If only the same kind of junk could take down the broken city by themselves..." The strong man snorted coldly.

    "Otherwise, if those two guys get ahead of me, I will be laughed at!"

    Warcraft are not really United.

    Originally, it is the relationship between hunting and being hunted. If it is not the same kind of Warcraft, who will get together and disperse well

    This time, the three pseudo kings who were endowed with the power of the pseudo gods by the king of beasts are all different kinds of Warcraft. Moreover, before the power of the pseudo gods was obtained, the three pseudo king of beasts fought for food, territory and other issues more than once before.

    Of course, the feelings of the three pseudo kings are not so good.

    This time, if a strong man succeeds in attacking the three empires, in the future, in front of the other two pseudo kings, he will definitely be ridiculed to the point of not raising his head. In the future, he will certainly receive a lot of coldness and even lose the trust of the beast God adult in his mind.

    That''s absolutely not allowed for a strong man!

    Thinking of this, the strong man narrowed his eyes, and the dark light that represents the negative emotions flashed in the animal''s eyes.

    You should know that the power of hypocrisy will not only turn users into monsters, but also affect users'' mental state to a certain extent.

    At the beginning, both Marcus and ice show the dark side and ugly side of their hearts after using the power of hypocrisy. The strong men will also be affected, even the king of beasts can not be avoided. Otherwise, when they are sealed, they will not be angry with the cold personality of the king of beasts.

    However, Warcraft is much more bloody and cruel than human beings, so in their opinion, these influences may not be considered at all"We have to speed up our progress..."

    The dark mood in the eyes of the strong man stopped. As soon as he reached out and wanted to take the porcelain pot filled with water, a little chill suddenly came into play on his head.

    "Huh?" In the eyes of the strong man, there was alert immediately. He raised his head and looked up. At the next moment, a few drops of cold water fell on the face of the strong man, making the strong man slightly stunned.

    Until then, the strong man found that the top of his tent had several small holes.

    But outside the small cave, some water drops came in continuously, and the sound of "brawl" also sounded outside the tent, which made the strong man frown.

    "Rain?"

    It''s really rain.

    The sound of "brawl" is the sound of rain.

    And these water drops, which arouse the vigilance of the strong men, are naturally the rainwater that leaks into the tent.

    "Human things are really useless things..." The strong man moved his seat and continued to reach for the porcelain pot.

    "If I had known that I would just find a cave to live in, what kind of human tent would I use?"

    However, the strong men did not find that many of the water leaked from the tent holes had been sprinkled in the porcelain pots.

    No, the strong man actually found out, just didn''t care.

    After all, rain is drinkable, isn''t it

    What the strong man really didn''t find was that in the rain water sprinkled into the porcelain pot, there was a very obvious drop of water with different colors also dropped into the porcelain pot.

    At present, the strong man is very straightforward to pour all the water in the porcelain pot into his mouth and stomach.

    The next moment, the strong man felt an indescribable colic in his stomach.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The strong man''s face suddenly changed, almost without any hesitation. He swung the porcelain pot in his hand heavily.

    "Bang!"

    When the broken sound of the porcelain pot rang throughout the tent, the body of the strong man also twitched, and his face began to turn black and purple.

    At this moment, even a strong man could not be more stupid to realize.

    I''m poisoned!

    "Bang --!"

    But when the strong man''s face turned black and purple, one side of the tent suddenly burst open, and a figure wrapped in the rotating air flow mingled with the sharp crash sound swept to the strong man.

    Looking at the figure coming from the fierce shooting, the strong man''s pupil slightly shrank, and then he finally understood.

    I was plotted!

    "Dying!" At the same time, the turbid black air rushed out of his body, raised his huge fist, and went forward to smash the plundered figure.

    "Whew --!"

    The physical ability of the strong man is obviously at the top level even in the world of Warcraft. The heavy blow is mingled with the sound of violent sonic boom and strong wind. In a blink of an eye, it''s like a shell. It''s heavily pounded on the plundered figure.

    "Poof!"

    After being hit by the strong man, the essence of imagination didn''t enter the strong man''s nerve, not even the sound of slightest collision. Under the huge fist bombardment, the body of the swept figure was shaking violently. Then, in the eyes of the strong man, with a strange sound, it dissipated directly.

    Although it didn''t take a long time to turn into human form, or even to fight with human beings for a long time, it kept fighting with other Warcraft in the giant beast forest, and the strong man who had experienced hundreds of battles knew what was going on in the next second.

    "Shadow?!"

    voice just dropped as like as two peas. Just like the figure that is covered by the whirlwind, ghosts are generally behind the strong men.

 Chapter 1914

    "Dong -!"

    In the forest land in the middle of the night, a loud and violent noise suddenly came out, which scared those Warcraft patrolling and patrolling in the forest land, and then all of them roared angrily. It''s just because the roar of fury started from the only tent they were guarding.

    "Bang --!"

    However, before a group of Warcraft gathered in the direction of the tent, the tent, the size of a common house, suddenly exploded into pieces of cloth, with a little smoke, scattered in all directions.

    In the cracked tent, the two figures repel each other, face each other with great speed, and fly backward.

    "Peng Peng!"

    With a dull sound of kicking on the ground, one of the two figures flying upside down constantly kicks on the ground with thick feet, stepping the ground out of holes that explode like an explosion, while the body shape flying upside down gradually stabilizes. When the body shape is completely stabilized, a man who is as big as a bear raises his head and shows his head Zhang qinghei''s face is full of rage.

    "Whew --!"

    Another inverted figure is that before landing, it was dropped from the sky by a figure with pure white wings in the back, followed by a hover, falling beside the other three figures who did not know when they appeared there.

    Needless to say. Naturally, it''s Bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, Longhu lihou, franda and astraya!

    After the poisoning of the strong men, the people who sneak attack on the strong men are the favorite of the silk flag.

    Moreover, it is the silk flag''s favorite with the strength improved by one level under the support of the ability after the long Huli.

    And the shadow that appeared before the silk flag''s favorite sneak attack was the act of bee eating.

    That''s not exactly a shadow. It''s just an illusion that a strong man is affected by the "psychological control" of bee eating exercise.

    However, even with the blessing of Long Hu Li and the blind way of bee eating, the most favorite sneak attack of silk flag was discovered in time by a strong man, and he seized the opportunity to fight back.

    A strong man facing the counterattack. The silk flag is obviously invincible. So, franda just threw a bomb doll into the tent and blew up the whole tent, so that the silk flag loved to get away.

    In other words. The assassination of a group of young girls was a failure.

    No! It can''t be said to be a failure!

    At least. It''s true that the strong man got the bee eating exercise and prayed for franda to control the water vapor. It began to rain, and into the rain, into the strong men drink water poison!

    That poison. It''s the Bee Eater. It''s the most powerful poison we can find in the world of sparril!

    Under the influence of the fierce poison, the body of the strong man was constantly crumbling, and his face could not stand between the blue and the black, but the strong man still stood down, looking at the line of girls in front, the angry and ferocious roar suddenly sounded.

    "Man! You want to die! "

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    At this time, the Warcraft in the woodland are all in a roar, crazy rushed over.

    "Get them! Live or die! " The roar of the strong man resounded all over the forest, and just after the roar of the strong man fell, many black shadows were shot in the sky and among the trees, and a group of girls surrounded them.

    Among them, there are ten ninth level monsters!

    Looking at the huge black shadows of Taoism, the faces of the girls in the group also changed slightly.

    With the help of system perception, young girls can clearly detect that there are not only ten level 9 Warcraft but also countless level 8 Warcraft in these black shadows.

    In the face of such a lineup, even if the five people, i.e. the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, long Huli, and astraya, work together, they have to stay away.

    However, if the girls want to avoid, it doesn''t mean that Warcraft will let them avoid.

    The Warcraft here originally surrounded the whole forest land to death, so as soon as they came out, the flying Warcraft blocked up the sky, and the surrounding Warcraft also rushed around, there was no way back.

    Therefore, if girls want to escape, they have to break through!

    "Astraya sauce!" At the moment, the Bee Eater shouted.

    On one side, astraya raised her head fiercely. In a pair of dark red eyes, there was a fantasy box like science fiction. There was also an angel like halo on her head. There was a pure white wing behind her. Her figure was suddenly rising.

    The girls hurriedly followed.

    "Stop them! Kill me! " The strong man in the tottering roared."Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The eyes of the surrounding Warcraft suddenly all flashed with fierce light, which made the pair of beastly pupils red. One of the Warcraft was roaring and storming towards a group of girls.

    In the sky, the pure white wing behind astraya slightly shakes, avoiding the fierce charge of a ninth order Warcraft swooping down from the sky. Then, with a wave of laser light sword, he cuts off the head of an eighth order Warcraft swooping down with him.

    "Pooh!"

    In front of Astria, the eighth level flying Warcraft had no chance to resist or even react at all. With a flash of sword light, the head of the latter was cut from the neck like a broken lotus root.

    Blood spilled from the sky, a sword cut off the deep red eyes of astraya, an eighth order Warcraft. Her face seemed to get colder and colder. She rushed up again and rushed to the flying Warcraft.

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh!"

    All of a sudden, the sound of sword light and laser light sword cutting through the body of Warcraft resounded, accompanied by a large number of blood and garbage like fallen limbs.

    Before long, in the sky, the overwhelming flying Warcraft army was opened up.

    With astraya as the pioneer, the silk flag loves to hold the Long Hu Li, and together with the two people, the Bee Eater and franda, who are endowed with the ability to fly after the Long Hu Li, they rush out of the encirclement of the Warcraft after astraya.

    "Kill them for me! Kill them! " The roar of the strong man, unable to accept his calculation by several human maidens, continued.

    "Roar --!"

    In the case that the eighth level Warcraft couldn''t stop astraya at all, a ninth level Warcraft with flying ability rushed out, whirled in the sky, opened his mouth wide, and hit astraya.

    "Qiang --!"

    The next second, Astria''s laser lightsaber collided with the sharp teeth of the Ninth level Warcraft, and the violent wind burst between them.

    However, astraya just shivered a little and was not affected. However, the Ninth level Warcraft, which was probably the first one to enter the Ninth level, was just like being hit by a heavy blow, flying backwards.

    If someone else saw this scene, he would be too frightened to be himself.

    Warcraft is competing with human physical ability, and with the same level, or even the same level of other people''s physical ability, the result is only a round, is hit and fly.

    Of course, although astraya hit the Ninth level beast with a sword, her body stopped for a while because of the other side''s obstruction.

    In this moment, the strong man who has been staring at astraya with furious eyes suddenly revolted, like a sharp arrow off the string. He raised his fist, surrounded by black air, which turned into a ferocious paw and covered it.

    "Man! Die for me! "

    The speed of a strong man is not bad.

    At least, it took a lot of time for astraya to open up a distance, and the strong man caught up in an instant.

    Feeling the crisis coming from behind, a group of girls'' faces were also dignified.

    "Let me!" Silk flag loves to throw the Long Hu Li in her arms to franda''s body, and then dive down. She also raises her fist, and a circle of extremely solid air flow emerges on it.

    At the next moment, the black paw suddenly collides with the small fist surrounded by the atmosphere.

    "Bang --!"

    Loud explosions echoed through the woodland sky like thunder.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The fierce wind spread rapidly, blowing all the Warcraft around for a long distance.

    The fight is still going on.

 Chapter 1915

    "Bang --!"

    In the amazing noise, the surging impact waves are like the surging waves, with the sound of "rumbling" rolling, the tide like crazy rush out, spread to all directions.

    Under such an amazing collision, the space of the whole forest land is slightly trembling. Some trees close to it are even cracked by the impact of the wind and waves. There are cracks on the trunk, making the sound of "clicking" numbing the human scalp.

    And the impact of the wind and waves is still reverberating, spreading out continuously, spreading at a very rapid speed, just a few breaths, it is just surrounded by those Warcraft to eat like food, one after another.

    "Pooh!"

    In the next instant, many of the affected Warcraft, like being heavily hit, took blood all the way, flew backwards and hit the ground severely, not breaking the trees, but directly scraping themselves on the ground and flying backwards, wiping out blood marks, shocking.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The impact of the wind and waves almost affected the entire woodland, so that those who were lucky not to be affected Warcraft issued a voice full of fear.

    Not for others, just because in such a collision, all the Warcraft felt a fear spreading from the deep soul.

    That''s the fear of death!

    It''s just a ripple effect. The Warcraft then smelt out a breath of death from it!

    Even the ten ninth level monsters could not help but walk away from the storm. For a while, the sky filled with the shadow of a flying Warcraft was emptied.

    On the other hand, the right move, leading to the emergence of such scenes of silk flag favorite and strong men are also not easy.

    The most favorite part of the silk flag is a feeling of extreme fury, which is so violent that it can hardly resist the attack from its fist, and it has a strong impact on its own body, which makes the most favorite throat of the silk flag emit a low murmur. The petite figure retreated wildly.

    Compared with the silk flag that shot like a bullet, the strong man just stepped back a few steps. A big fist drips a drop of blood. On the rough face, the color of blue and black becomes more and more profound.

    Obviously, this hard encounter. Not only beat back the silk flag, but also spread the poison in the body of the strong man. The body suspended in the air was shaking fiercely, as if it had been attacked by the wind, which was very unstable.

    However, looking at such a strong man, except to catch the silk flag''s favorite astraya, the rest of the girls are a little shocked.

    You know, the poisons that strong men take. But now, the most powerful poison in the world of sparril. According to hileve and Fifi, this poison once poisoned a ninth level strong man in a short time!

    And it''s almost three minutes since he got poisoned. As a result, instead of being poisoned, the strong man seized the opportunity to rush up and almost killed the girls.

    Although the anti-virus ability of Warcraft itself is much stronger than that of human beings, the poison that can poison a ninth level strongman in a moment does not necessarily poison a pseudo semi divine level king of beasts, nor does bee eating exercise pray that it can poison a strong man. But I didn''t expect that the other side would have the spare power to attack.

    But the beast king of the pseudo demigod stage is so terrible. Then, how strong will the animal king in the stage of hypocrisy be

    Of course, at the same time of some shock, the bee eating exercise is more certain.

    If we don''t get rid of the strong men, once the strong men find out that the patron saint is not there, the Empire of AILU will definitely be destroyed!

    At present, when the Bee Eater clenches his teeth and eyes, tiny stars suddenly light up, and a strange circle of ripples emerge from the body of the Bee Eater.

    Under the influence of this circle of ripples, around them, those Warcraft encircled once again had a stagnant body shape. A pair of animal eyes were replaced by star eyes, and then a turn of head, with a ferocious face, rushed to the fine and strong man who was suspended in the air and was tottering under the influence of the toxin.

    "What --!" Even the strong men didn''t expect that the same clan, which they regarded as waste, would disobey their own orders as the king of beasts and attack themselves in turn, making the strong men a little stupefied. After the strong men reacted, there was a terrible anger and murderous spirit on their faces.

    "Dare you!"

    With the roar of the strong man, a thick black fog surged up from him, and turned into a dark circle, which shocked him severely.

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh!"

    The dark ring is like the sharpest blade in the world. It spreads around and swings over a Warcraft. Then, the Warcraft are all cut in half, with blood all over the sky, and fall on the ground.Seeing this scene, the Bee Eater knew that it would have no effect to control those monsters who could not even stop astraya to attack the strong men. They were twinkling in the shining eyes for a few times, and then showed a firm look.

    "Silk flag! Franda! Long pot! Astraya sauce! "

    Using the ability of "psychological control", the Bee Eater prayed to contain the endless charging Warcraft, and at the same time, he passed his words directly to the hearts of four people, the silk flag''s favorite, franda, Longhu lihou and astraya.

    "Next, I will hold the surrounding Warcraft in check. Kill the pseudo king of beasts while he is poisoned!"

    Smell speech, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li Hou, astraya four people in the heart of a awe, but did not hesitate.

    Astraea, who was killing the surrounding Warcraft, immediately turned back and rushed to the strong man.

    The silk flag is also the most favorite of the fist clenched. The chaotic and majestic air flows back and forth in its hands, and then the delicate body moves towards the strong man.

    Seeing that astraya and the silk flag love to rush towards themselves, the strong man with colic due to poisoning smiled angrily, walked in instead of retreating, stepped on the steps that seem to make the ground shake and the mountains shake, and rushed out with a big body.

    Compared with the hard hammer and the big hand of the casserole, there was a strong black air rolling on the palm, with a whistling sound. The strong man smashed down on the first astraya who rushed in front of him.

    "Qiang --!"

    A laser lightsaber is facing the black fist of the strong man.

    In a crisp sound like the strike of gold and iron, the laser lightsaber in astraya''s hand and the fist of a strong man hit each other heavily, and there was a burst of sparks.

    "Whew --!"

    At the same time, the silk flag''s favorite petite body also bounced to the front of the strong man like a spring, and the originally fuzzy black shadow flashed in front of the strong man. A pair of fists that looked petite and incomparable were with a strange image that made the atmosphere tremble violently and the air flow surging wildly, like the previous strong man, smashed heavily.

    The strong man who didn''t have time to take a breath could only bear the body with colic, his face would be blue, he would raise another fist surrounded by black air, and he would attack the silk flag''s favorite terror.

    "Bang --!"

    This time, there was no crisp sound of iron and gold strike, nor sparks. There was only one dull sound like a direct sound on everyone''s heart, which aroused a burst of riot impact, and opened up in the middle of three men, astraya, silk flag''s favorite and strong.

    In the stormy waves, the figures of astraya, the silk flag''s favorite and strong men retreated towards their backs.

    However, Astria, relying on her excellent maneuverability and wings behind her, steadied herself in the movement of the wings. The silk flag''s favorite is to swing two punches in the opposite direction, arousing waves of rage and stabilizing her body.

    The strong man was rather embarrassed.

    Under the influence of virulent drugs, plus a fight with astraya and silk flag''s favorite two people, a strong man who was only suffering from severe physical pain, at this time, his vision began to twist and his head began to dizzy.

    Obviously, the toxin in the body of the strong man is more and more serious, which causes the strong man to stumble and hit a tree.

    With a bang, the trees collapsed, but the strong man''s face turned pale.

    Of course, that''s not the favorite credit of astraya and silk flag. It''s all because of the influence of the poison.

    If it goes on like this, even if a strong man doesn''t die of the poison, he will also be hanged by astraya and silk flag because of the influence of the poison!

 Chapter 1916

    (I hope that friends can accompany this book and witness the end of this book, please support me a lot...)

    strong men hate lust in their hearts.

    Although he is only a semi divine level strong man, he still has a foot over the threshold of the semi divine level, which can not be called a real semi divine level strong man, but he also goes beyond the level of the Ninth level and is in a middle position.

    Therefore, even if it is not a real semi divine level, as long as the opponent is still a strong one of level 9, it is not difficult to deal with the opponent with the strength of a strong man.

    This is also the case that the other side is a strong one with the top of the Ninth level!

    And if the opponent is just a group of guys who have just entered the ninth or ninth level, with the strength of a strong man''s foot over the threshold of the semi divine level, they can solve each other in minutes!

    However, nowadays, the strong man is first poisoned by Yin, and has been seriously affected. Under such influence, he has to deal with a group of opponents who can be solved in minutes in his eyes, and he is also so embarrassed by the other side. How can the strong man not hate lust

    In addition, a strong man is not a kind of patient type, and has the influence of the power of hypocrisy on the spirit, which makes the hatred in the strong man''s heart more and more strong.

    "I want you to die!"

    Driven by this hatred, the strong man almost recklessly ignored his own physical condition, never even had the idea of retreat, and endured the colic of his body and the dizziness of his head. The figure suddenly disappeared in place.

    At the same time, the illusory box in astraya''s deep red eyes also slightly turned, almost at the same time, there was a wing behind it, quickly retreated.

    "Hiss!"

    Astraya had just retreated, and a palm surrounded by black air was like a hard rock disk. She snapped it from the front of astraya. Where the palm passed, the black air rolled everywhere, making the air around a little smelly.

    A blow to the ground. The figure of a strong man appears strangely around astraya. His eyes were extremely gloomy, his face was extremely ugly, and he could not make a sound. He only listened to the sound of "Shua". A dark shadow came out like lightning. In a flash. Take it to Astria''s waist.

    That''s the legs of a strong man!

    The legs of the strong man whipped like a whip, pulled up a dark shadow, and drew heavily to the waist of astraya!

    "Whew --!"

    But. Before the shadow of a strong man''s leg had fallen on astraya''s waist, a piercing sound of air burst from the other side and met the strong man''s leg.

    "Bang --!"

    The muffled sound sounded, and a small fist caught up in time before the strong man''s leg fell on the waist of astraya, and it hit the strong man''s leg severely.

    As a result, the legs of the strong man were knocked back, and the owner of the petite fist suddenly withdrew.

    Needless to think, silk flag is the favorite.

    "Hateful!" There was a sharp flash in the eyes of the strong man, and he raised his head to the sky and let out a loud roar.

    "Roar --!"

    As the roar spread, the encircled Warcraft rushed to this side as if they had received any orders.

    "Hum!"

    However, before the Warcraft rushed over, an invisible wave spread out like a ripple, and in a blink of an eye, it was the contact with the charging Warcraft.

    Immediately, the original powerful charging Warcraft became confused, the body was crumbling, the look in the eyes was a little dull.

    As you can see, the furious eyes of the strong man immediately turned to the center of the ripples.

    There, the Bee Eater prays that a pair of star eyes flash with strange light, and is looking at the flying Warcraft.

    "Human woman! What did you do?! "

    The bee eating exercise did not pay attention to the questions of the strong men at all.

    It''s better to say that the bee eating exercise that began to sweat on the forehead did not spare any effort to pay attention to the strong men.

    Even if there are not ten million Warcraft here, there are definitely one million!

    This is not the Warcraft that can only roar on the ground, but can''t insert into the air at all!

    Such a large number of Warcraft, and all of them are level 8. It''s a little reluctant to influence the ability of bee eating. Otherwise, so many flying Warcraft generalists will attack their king.

    Let alone, among these Warcraft, there are ten ninth level Warcraft!

    It''s a big guy who comes out alone and can''t control bee eating and praying!

    Fortunately, only three of the ten ninth level Warcraft have the ability to fly. Although they can''t be controlled, their spirit can be barely affected by bee eating.

    Fortunately, the spirit of the beast is much lower than that of human beings even in the Ninth level before it reaches the demigod level. Otherwise, the bee eating operation cannot control millions of the eighth level beasts.Of course, all of this can only be achieved by strengthening the ability of long ketli.

    So, the number of Warcraft can be good at the combination of bee eating and Longhu Li. It seems that they are drunk, and shake up in the air. For a while, there is no way to follow the call of the strong man.

    This makes the strong man''s face more gloomy and angry because of the poison.

    "Now is not the time for distraction!"

    During the angry period of the strong man, a laughter suddenly sounded from behind him. Then, a fist containing the great air flow hit the back of the strong man firmly.

    "Bang!"

    "Pooh!" By this heavy blow, coupled with the influence of poison, a mouth of blood that has been suppressed for a long time is finally directly ejected from the mouth of a strong man.

    To this end, the silk flag loves nothing but to be indifferent. She holds up another fist and irreverently punches the back of the strong man.

    "Asshole!" The eyes of the strong man are bloodshot. He turns his head and looks at the silk flag''s favorite. Behind it, the thick black air suddenly surges up like steam. It turns into a huge spear with a length of tens of meters. He stabs at the silk flag''s favorite.

    The color of silk flag''s favorite face is the same, and it still keeps the posture of boxing. It ignores the black spear that breaks through the space, as if it is going to hit a strong man''s fist when fighting for death.

    In fact, it''s just another person''s support

    "Hiss!"

    With the sound of a tear, a laser lightsaber was cut down from top to bottom, directly in the huge black spear, and it was cut in two.

    The sound of tearing just fell over there. Here, the silk flag''s favorite hit the strong man''s body. The powerful air current rolled heavily, and it hit the strong man''s eyes.

    "Bang --!"

    "Ah --!" At the same time, there was a blood and a scream in the sky.

    The whole man with blood in his eyes fell down from the sky and then fell heavily on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    All of a sudden, there was smoke everywhere, and the ground seemed to be shaking at the moment, just like an earthquake. Cracks with thick arms spread out from under the body of a strong man, who was as big as a bear, and smashed the ground into a huge pit.

    Deep pit, body colic, head vertigo, a strong man whose eyes are also thoroughly blasted constantly gives out a painful roar, blood is like no money, overflowing from his broken eyes, at the same time, it also gives the hatred in the heart of the strong man to the smooth point of explosion.

    "I will tear you to pieces!!!"

    The strong man roared up to the sky like crazy, and his voice was full of incomparable killing and anger.

    There is no doubt that this is the most embarrassing day for a strong man who has not known how many years he has lived. It is also the most angry and crazy day for him.

    The roar fell down, and the strong man was like a volcano uprising. The strong black air was boiling and condensing, and black bubbles came out.

    In just a moment, the black gasified into a huge dark sphere. The sphere contains extremely terrifying power, which makes the surrounding space wave after wave.

    "Bang!"

    At the next moment, the sphere suddenly burst, and a dark light column cut through the sky with a sound of "hiss", just like the streamer rising from the sky, shooting at the sky.

    Feeling the terrible power on the huge dark light column, the two favorite faces of astraya and silk flag flashed a dignified color.

    The pseudo king of beasts has been completely mad, but he has made such a powerful attack regardless of his body which is greatly poisoned.

    This kind of attack, no matter which one is on the scene, will definitely die or not!

 Chapter 1917

    Thank you very much , reward for "annihilating the rain in Jiangnan!"

    How dangerous is the dark light column coming from the face-to-face shooting? Astraya and the silk flag love each other very much. They quickly dodge.

    In the face of astraya, who has the highest mobility, and the silk flag, which is very flexible, she likes most. Although the dark light column has extremely horrible killing power, it is difficult to control the accuracy because of the poisoning of a strong man and the abandonment of an eye. The dark light column directly cuts through the space, shoots into the distant night sky and disappears in the sky.

    "Silk flag! Astraya sauce! " The strong man''s fighting back is the only way to relax. He is ready to support astraya and the Bee Eater at any time. He prays that franda on either side can''t continue to watch any more, and shouts.

    "I''ll help you trap him!"

    "Well!" Astraya and the silk flag like to nod their heads.

    No way, it''s really difficult for the pseudo king of beasts to get around. Even if he is poisoned, he can even fight with astraya and the silk flag for such a long time. It''s the best that astraya and the silk flag can''t help him for a while.

    "Long pot! Please! "

    On the other hand, flanda was shouting such a sentence, while expanding her hands.

    At the next moment, the expected auxiliary interference of Long Hu Li hit franda, which gave franda another ability in a moment.

    And that ability, is the ability of changpan platform to shock the princess - shock!

    But. Franda didn''t use it for electric shock, but to control the iron sand!

    "Bili Bili --!"

    In a flash, a blue and white arc flickered from around franda''s body.

    At the same time. A thick wave of dark iron sand also surged out of the ground and into the sky as if it had been pulled.

    Then, under the control of franda, the tide of iron sand whirled and became a huge black net. It fell with a roar, directly covering a strong man who was still covering his bloody eyes on the ground.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    The iron sand net has just touched the body of a strong man. Before the response of the strong man, the strong electric light flashed on it. Bursts of electric current "crackled" flashed, through the body of a strong man, burst out bursts of "hissing" sound.

    The sudden bondage and pain also make the strong man crazy struggle, but no matter how it struggles. The huge iron and sand net just can''t be thrown off, just like the maggot of tarsal bone, it is firmly stuck on his body, and it is trapped by death.

    "Super look!" The silk flag loves to dive directly from the sky, just like a small shell. There is a turbulent air flow around the body, which falls on the body of a huge and strong man.

    "Dong -!"

    The terrible impact on the body of the strong man, so that the ground under him collapsed, but also make the strong man issued a howl and roar. The black gasification on the body is a black whip shadow. With a fierce swing, it is drawn to the silk flag that is smashed on the body.

    See. In the sky, with a wave of franda''s hand, a thick electric current swept down like lightning. In the sound of "hiss", it fell on the black whip shadow drawn on the silk flag''s favorite body, which made the black air on it as electrified. At the same time, the sound of "hissing" burst out.

    "Drink!" The silk flag, standing directly on the body of a strong man, likes to hold up the fist twining with the chaotic air flow. It was a relentless bombardment, with a solid punch on the top of the man''s head.

    "Bang --!"

    Silk flag is famous for its close combat power. With LV5''s "smothering armor" strengthened and LV5''s "smothering armor" as high as 80''s, even without any fighting spirit and magic, silk flag''s favorite attack and defense power are much more terrifying than that of Warcraft.

    Now, even the strong man with the strength of the pseudo demigod level has burst out a howl directly. The ground behind has already collapsed and collapsed deeply.

    But a fist will be trapped by the huge iron sand net to the strong man to hammer into the rock plate of the silk flag favorite is the rapid retreat.

    "Now! Astraya sauce! "

    "Hum!"

    In the sky, an aurora just like the sky rises from Astria, rushes into the night sky, and spreads the thick clouds.

    The aurora in the middle of the night is so dazzling that no matter a group of girls or all the Warcraft in the scene can''t help but close their eyes, and the surrounding space is suddenly shaken with the rise of the aurora.

    But in the aurora, astraya''s figure turned into a light and shadow, bursting out dazzling strong light, illuminating the forest land, mountains and even the whole heaven and earth.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. The aurora like a pillar of light began to slowly penetrate into astraya''s body. All the strong light around it also penetrated into astraya''s body.When all the light was gone, astraya changed.

    The body is surrounded by golden spots, like a rainbow of pure gold.

    The bottom of a princess long skirt blue dress fluttered lightly, the position of the abdomen was empty, the two sides were covered with white combination armor, the dress like long gloves was pulled from the neck of astraya to the arms, the shoulders were directly exposed to the air, flashing white luster.

    At this time, the pure white wings behind Astria are turned into three pairs. The long blonde hair originally bound into two bundles of long ankle hair is also fixed on the right side of Astria ''s head by a headdress like a combined armor composed of wings.

    Of course, what''s more striking is a weapon in astraya''s hand.

    A huge sword with a length of more than ten or twenty meters and a length of high-rise buildings, flowing with purple light on the surface!

    "Pandora mode"!

    Moreover, it belongs to the Pandora model of secondary evolution of astraya alone!

    In this mode, astraya will get rid of all defenses, and the attack power will become terrifying!

    The strong man seems to have noticed this.

    Because, with the development of astraya, the appearance of the sword, a deadly breath of death, just like the tide, slowly came out from the bottom of his heart and covered him, making him feel it.

    The next moment is your own death!

    How is it possible

    How could it be!

    How possible, how possible, how possible, how possible --!

    How could he have died in the hands of a woman who could not even reach the level of demigod?!

    In the heart of crazy rotation of such ideas, but the shadow of death still shrouded the strong man, let the strong man to this time, finally had to fear.

    But now it''s too late to be afraid.

    From the moment when the strong man was killed by the secret plot of bee eating and praying and was poisoned and didn''t choose to escape, the strong man was doomed to this end.

    "Drink --!" The sword holding hand of astraya, who turned into a goddess, raised back with force. The huge laser lightsaber was pulled behind him, facing the strong man who was inlaid in the rock plate and trapped in the fetter of the iron sand giant net. There was no slightest hesitation in astraya. The huge lightsaber in his hand suddenly waved!

    "Qiang --!"

    Between heaven and earth, a clear howl reverberated.

    It''s like the flash of sword and the sound of the air tearing!

    In fact, from the sky, there is a sword light.

    It''s like a half moon, falling from the sky, slashing hard, tearing the air, slashing the sky like sword light!

    It seems that there is nothing in astraya''s hands that can be stopped. The extremely sharp blade of the huge sword cuts through the space below, opens the atmosphere, opens the space, pulls up a sword light, and passes in a flash!

    When the half moon shaped sword light falls and gradually disappears in this space, all the air seems to freeze between heaven and earth.

    Embedded in the rock plate, the strong man whose body is bound by the huge iron sand net has stopped struggling, lying there, motionless, like a statue, without any movement.

    No!

    It can''t be said that there is no action!

    The body of a strong man is really moving at a very slow speed!

    If you observe carefully, you can find that this extremely slow movement is precisely the body of a strong man with his eyebrow as the boundary, and the left and right sides are separating in the left and right directions at the same time!

    "Pooh!"

    Red blood spilled into the sky.

 Chapter 1918

    Thank you very much for "little wind leaves", "Maple withers", "panda!" The reward of!)

    "Pooh!"

    In a very crisp tearing sound, a strong red blood like a fountain also spilled to the sky.

    The body of the strong man is very symmetrical in the tearing sound, left and right bisection, toward two different directions.

    Apart from it, there is the thick earth.

    "Boom -!"

    In the loud sound, the ground swept by the sword light was cut into two parts together with the strong man, just like the split in the earthquake. In the tremor, with the earth shaking momentum and explosive gravel, it became two completely disconnected planes.

    At this time, if you look at the mountains from the sky or far away, you can see clearly.

    Mountains, cut in two!

    The strong man was also cut in two!

    So far, he led a Warcraft army to attack the Empire of AILU. Previously, he brought unparalleled desperation to the beast king of the pseudo demigod stage. Death!

    "Boom -!"

    The earth is still symmetrically separated by the previous blow.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    A group of Warcraft erupted in a series of frightened roars, some of them were like frightened birds, running for their lives with their tails in their hands, some of them were unable to avoid, and they were swallowed up by the huge crack which was separated from the ground, and fell into an abyss that could not be seen.

    Flying Warcraft are panicking, and the Warcraft on the ground are running for their lives. The mountains are cracking, the heaven and the earth are shaking. For a while, the gravel is dancing, the ground is shaking, and a huge Warcraft is rushing in a panic roar.

    Such a scene can be called hell.

    Perhaps it is to realize that the king who led him has died, and that the Warcraft who had been surrounded by him and those who were controlled by the two people after the operation of bee eating and the management of long pot are no longer rushing forward desperately, at least not far away.

    And those Warcraft who are closer are still roaring. Head for the girls.

    Although there is no commander of the king of beasts. Warcraft will also lose the status of uniting an army and not invading each other. But for human beings, Warcraft would have regarded it as food. Nature. Those close to the world of Warcraft all rushed to the girls.

    In it. There are the three ninth order Warcraft.

    At the Ninth level, the intelligence of Warcraft is not weak, and the ability to distinguish who is the enemy is still there. In addition to the previous losses in the hands of girls, these three ninth level Warcraft with flight ability will not let a group of girls go.

    However, in the absence of the pseudo king of beasts, which one of the Warcraft here will be an opponent of astraya who has entered the "Pandora mode" of secondary evolution, and whose strength is very close to the Ninth level peak

    "Drink --!" At present, once again, Astria held up the 20 meter long sword, which seemed to have no weight at all. Under the continuous waving of Astria, she pulled up a half moon shaped sword light, like an aurora, and cut to the front.

    Suddenly, a continuous dance of giant swords and swords started in the mid air. In the sound of "Shua", the sword light cut through the body of flying Warcraft troops led by three nine level Warcraft like beasts.

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh!"

    In an instant, the red blood bloomed in the air, and the broken limbs of the Warcraft fell down.

    Among them, there are those three nine level Warcraft!

    Astraya''s attack was to kill three higher level monsters in a blink of an eye!

    This is the second evolution, giving up all the real power of astraya''s defense!

    So terrible!

    However, without the leader of the king of beasts and the leader of the Ninth level Warcraft, a group of Warcraft are just a group of beasts with strong force at this time. After smelling the smell of blood, they are not timid, but more crazy. Even the distant Warcraft are attracted.

    "Astraya sauce! Don''t fight! "

    Clearly see this form of bee eating exercise and pray for a quick voice.

    "There''s no need to pester a group of headless flies here. We rush out. Without the presence of human beings, these Warcraft will all disperse!"

    As long as all the young girls leave the field, without the restriction of the king of beasts and without the common enemy, the Warcraft will return to the state when they were in the forest of monsters, and will not form a legion any more. On the contrary, they are likely to kill each other because of the natural enemies, food, nature and other problems.

    Therefore, as long as the girls leave the arena, the Warcraft attacking the AILU empire will never be threatened again.

    "I see!" Astria quickly and flexibly took back the huge sword which was ten times larger than her body, held it up in front of her, pointed in one direction, and rushed out like a arrow."Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh!"

    The sound of tearing continues, but it''s not the same as being cut in half. This time, it''s just because those Warcraft that blocked astraya''s way were pierced by huge swords like arrows and directly strung into mutton kebabs.

    "Silk flag! Franda! " The bee eating drill prays for the ability to use all the time, and after the long kettles, which can strengthen and strengthen the ability of a group of girls, rushes after astraya.

    "Keep up!"

    Hearing the sound, silk flag loves to blow an entangled eighth level Warcraft out with a fist, and franda also shocks the entangled Warcraft into coke, and then a spin follows.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Lost the leader, no restraint of the Warcraft in the riot, have rushed to a line of girls.

    However, for today''s girls, these Warcraft have no threat at all.

    To use a word to describe the present situation is chaos!

    No encirclement can be formed, nor can it be as clear as before. Now, Warcraft can''t be described as a legion. It''s just a large group of beasts are rioting. It''s not a threat at all. Even, some Warcraft who are in a hurry have collided with each other and fought fiercely.

    Chaos!

    Chaos!

    Chaos!

    Everything in front of us is in chaos!

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Under the charge of a group of young girls, the blood is constantly spraying, and Warcraft are like sharks smelling the fishy smell, rushing to the young girls with red eyes.

    The sword light flashed in the air frequently. Every flash would make a Warcraft fall into a deep sleep and become one of those broken limbs on the ground.

    However, Warcraft without constraints is crazy. It doesn''t think about its own consequences at all. It just rushes towards the "food" in its own eyes. It''s dense, like a group of locusts, and the noise makes people''s hair numb.

    Under the crazy impact of Warcraft, astraya''s huge sword had already been stained with blood, and the speed began to slow down.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    At this moment, the vision of a group of young girls is full of Warcraft, which makes people feel cold.

    "Well..." Astraya had begun to breathe.

    "No way!" Looking at the world of Warcraft in front of him, the Bee Eater grabbed his lips.

    "If it goes on like this, even if the Warcraft don''t form an encirclement, we will be blocked by the mob of Warcraft!"

    "What should we do?!" Silk flag loves to fight back and forth, beating the approaching Warcraft to the ground with a sound of "bang bang".

    "There are so many enemies!"

    "As a result, I have to show up at this time!" Franda sprang up, jumped in front of Astria, and pulled out some dolls that didn''t look very good.

    "Watch me blow you all up!"

    Perhaps I guessed the action of franda. After Long Hu Li, her pupil quivered, interfering with her "personal reality", which made her have the ability of space transfer.

    In the next moment, in the wave of flying Warcraft full of young girls'' vision, dolls with bad looks suddenly appear and expand.

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang --!"

    Before long, the strong fire and explosion burst out from the wave of animals in front of us, and a demon with smoke or fire fell from the fire.

    At the same time, in the tide of beasts, a passage opened.

    At the same time, the five people showed their joy. They didn''t want to. They rushed to the passage opened by the explosion at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 1919

    When the five people, the Bee Eater, the silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli, and astraya, worked together to kill the king of the pseudo beast, they were still waiting for her in place in a hill not far from the forest land.

    At the sight of the hordes, with the roar of exultation, craziness, blood, or ferocity, driving orderly to the foot of the mountain at night, heleve held up a hand, on which was spewing the magic of ice blue, and a face full of frost.

    As for her behavior, though she thought it was a little bad, she understood it.

    The sense of smell and feeling of Warcraft are extremely acute.

    The sense of smell and sensibility of nocturnal Warcraft that can move freely in the night is much better than those that can move in the daytime.

    It''s really possible for the beast to discover her magic.

    At that time, the hordes of Warcraft rushed to the two eighth level girls. Fifi was not confident that she could escape. So, at this time, heleve was still covertly mobilizing her magic power, which was really dangerous and reckless.

    However, looking at the hordes of Warcraft driving to the bottom of the mountain, in fact, Fifi just almost aroused his fighting spirit.

    No way, because in front of two people, cliff and Fifi, there are swarms. The most arrogant Warcraft going down the mountain is not to perform, but to attack the last remaining human areas of the AILU empire.

    The only remaining human realm in the AILU empire is not only the King City of the AILU empire. There''s also the family of hileve and Fifi.

    Now, these roaring Warcraft are going to attack the King City of the AILU Empire, and bring threats to human beings, and to the families of heleve and Fifi. At the thought of it, no matter who is here, they will not be able to calm down.

    If we didn''t take into account the bee eating and praying, the silk flag favorite, franda, longhuli, and astraya, who are in a thousand times and ten thousand times more dangerous situation than they are now, but can save the whole AILU Empire, we would definitely rush out to make a fuss with her personality.

    Even so, celif didn''t resist. All the time, I was there to activate the magic. It''s a real headache to look like you might rush out at any time.

    As for Fifi, she was more worried about the situation of five people, namely, bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, franda, Long Hu Li Hou and astraya.

    "I don''t know what happened to them..." Fifi couldn''t help but whisper and say. There was also a gleam of worry in his eyes.

    "Let them know all the dangerous things. Is it really all right?... "

    Strictly speaking. These five people are not the people of AILU Empire at all, but they have a good relationship with the royal family of AILU Empire and Lori family, so they are close to heleve and Fifi.

    As the Bee Eater said before. Whether it''s the Empire of ayrus or the world of sparril, even if all the human beings are destroyed, they will not have a slightest pain, and they will take such a risk to help, just because they are here with people who have a good relationship with wordless.

    So, at the thought that the life and death of the AILU empire is now all depended on the five girls who have nothing to do with themselves, Feifei is not only worried, but also full of guilt.

    When she heard Feifei''s words, she seemed to have the same idea. The ice blue magic in her hand, which had been spitting out all the time, stopped slowly, remained silent for a while, and spoke indifferently.

    "If it was them, there would be no problem!"

    "But the opponent is a beast king who has surpassed the Ninth level and is closest to the semi divine level!" There was no less worry in Fifi''s tone.

    "And there are a large number of level 9 Warcraft. Even if the five wasp eaters are really as your majesty said, all of them are level 9 powerful ones, is that very dangerous?"

    "Generally speaking, it''s true..." She said this, with an expressionless voice.

    "But if it''s them, it must be OK!"

    "There must be no problem?" When she heard her affirmation, she hesitated and asked.

    "Why is the princess so sure?"

    Hearing this, she did not reply at the first time, but her eyes suddenly relaxed.

    "Because they are the most trusted people of that man!"

    When she heard this sentence, her mind immediately came up with the image of "the man" and the casual, willful and confident smile that she had been talking about. Her original uneasy heart was a little peaceful.

    "Yes..." Fifi was laughing.

    "Since it''s the woman beside the man who is good at creating miracles, I think there should be no problem..."

    "All we need to do is trust them!" Heleve nodded her head heavily.

    "Then, just wait for the news of their success!"Fifi also nodded his head heavily. Their hearts were calmed by this short conversation. They looked out of the hill and saw the Warcraft that was still on its way to the bottom of the mountain. Their emotions were no longer fluctuating.

    "Boom -!"

    At this time, the ground suddenly as a volcano is erupting, the whole body suddenly trembled, and made a shaking sound.

    The sudden change surprised both of them, but the response of those Warcraft who were going to the bottom of the mountain was more intense than that of both of them.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    At first, orderly groups of Warcraft troops rushed to the foot of the mountain made a sound with all kinds of emotions, such as sadness, panic, anger and panic. Suddenly, the whole team was in disorder, just like a group of prisoners who had been taken care of but now released freely, began to run in all directions.

    No, it''s not so much running, it''s just just like a headless fly running around, even biting each other like a fight.

    The sudden occurrence of such a scene made her and Fifi stunned again, but then they were interrupted by the wild tremor at their feet, leaping forward and retreating towards the rear.

    And in front of the two girls, it is a very chaotic scene.

    The ground vibrates wildly

    The rubble is flying around

    Warcraft bite each other

    The noise echoed

    Chaos!

    A mess!

    "What''s the matter?..." Fifi looked at the chaotic scene in surprise.

    "What happened?"

    However, she calmed down in advance with her cold personality, and her ice blue eyes were slightly bright.

    "Did they succeed?"

    Feifei seemed to think of the same thing, and her pretty face became ruddy, which was caused by excitement.

    As we all know, the reason why Warcraft abandon the habit of getting along with each other, not invading each other, and even forming a legion to attack humans collectively is because the king of beasts gives orders behind his back.

    If there is no one to give orders to, then the weak and predatory Warcraft can''t get along well at all.

    If the pseudo king who gave orders to Warcraft behind his back is dead, then the confusion in front of him can be explained.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Suddenly, around and in the sky, all kinds of roars of Warcraft became more and more confused and noisy, which attracted the attention of hileve and Fifi.

    Then, heleve and Fifi saw it at the same time.

    On the ground, dense, endless Warcraft are running out of the mountain, just as they are chasing after something or running for life, rushing and bumping in a panic.

    It''s the same scene in the sky. A flying Warcraft flies by without considering the direction at all. It''s like a bird being aimed at by a shotgun, roaring in horror and rushing around at the same time.

    Among these flying monsters, several figures came out, followed by a large group of flying monsters with more numbers and more kinds, as if they were being chased.

    At the sight of the line of figures flying out of the sky, heleve and Fifi shouted at the same time.

    "This way!"

    The flying bee eating, the favorite silk flag, the queen of longhuli, franda and astraya also saw hileve and Fifi. At present, in addition to acting as the vanguard, astraya and the bee eating after longhuli, the favorite silk flag and franda swooped down and held hileve and Fifi in their arms.

    "Let''s go!"

    Suddenly, a line of seven girls shuttle in a large area of chaos in the world of Warcraft, to the edge of the sky.

 Chapter 1920

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    With the annoying roar that everyone would hear, a flying Warcraft, like a frightened bird, flew to the sky and scattered in all directions.

    Not only flying Warcraft, but also those ground Warcraft who can''t fly seem to lose their goal at once. They start to run away in fear, no longer gathering in the middle of the king''s city.

    On the wall of the king''s city, the city guards who are going to fight with the night Warcraft once again look at the scene of the Warcraft scattered and fled in front of them. Their faces are all blank, and the noise of whispering begins to flourish on the wall.

    Before long, even Kate''s party in the palace was shocked. They all went up to the top of the palace and looked at the distant mountains. When Kate and others saw the mountains, they all looked at each other.

    "What happened?" His face was still a little pale. It seemed that the injury caused by the silk flag''s favorite had not yet recovered, and Bolu could not help asking.

    "How did the mountain break?"

    "Yes!" And Jesse cried out in amazement.

    "It was just fine?!"

    "That''s not the point!" Lei Wang frowned.

    "The point is. It seems that the situation of Warcraft is also abnormal! "

    Kate nodded and watched the dense ant like animal shadows outside the city escape. The flying Warcraft in the sky also fly around in a panic. They don''t know where they are going. He murmurs like a dreamer.

    "The Legion of Warcraft It''s gone?... "

    Behind Kate''s back, Lal, the head of Lori family, Saito family, sado, and halo, the head of laiding family, all three of the first family in the AILU Empire, looked at each other in a daze.

    Only Bing Ling and Bixi noticed something wrong.

    "What about the bee Eaters?" Bing Ling sweeps her eyes around.

    "So much has changed. Can''t they not know? "

    "No! It''s not just the bee eaters Bessie squinted.

    "Princess heleve and miss Fifi are gone, too!"

    When Bingling and Bessie said that, Kate and his party responded. They began to look for it.

    However, it was not until how long they were looking for. In front of them, several shadows turned into streamers flew by at a very fast speed. It''s in Kate''s eyes.

    However, there are seven people coming back from the mountains, including bee eating, praying, silk flag favorite, franda, Longhu lihou, astraya, hileve and Fifi!

    "Eh?" Lei Wang was slightly shocked.

    "How did they come back from outside?"

    The outside of this place naturally refers to the outside of the border of the king''s city.

    Just now, King Lei saw with his own eyes that the border of the king''s city opened a very small opening, from which a group of young girls came in.

    The border of the king''s city is the strongest one among the royal families set up by some of the powerful members of the royal family of the AILU empire.

    It can be seen from the fact that the Legion of Warcraft has been attacking the king''s city for several days without breaking through, and hundreds of eight level Warcraft have to attack at the same time to break through.

    The only way to control the border was the royal family of the AILU empire. Outsiders have no way to know, including the three families.

    However, as the princess with the highest status in the royal family of the AILU empire. Of course, I know the way to control the border. It''s also because of this, the Bee Eater prays that a group of young girls will take her with her, and Fifi follows her.

    Before Kate and others wondered for a long time, a group of girls landed at the top of the city and came to Kate and his party.

    "Pa..." As soon as it landed on the ground. After being held in his arms by the Bee Eater, he knelt on the ground. A pair of pupils that had been trembling had been restored to their original state, but they were gasping for breath just as they had done some extremely intense exercise.

    "Long pot (Xiaoli sister)!" At the same time, four people, namely, Bee Eater, silk flag favorite, franda and astraya, screamed out, and quickly held the back of longhuli.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s ok..." Long Hu Li does not hide the fatigue in his eyes.

    "Just a little tired..."

    At first glance, it seems that in the mountain line where the Warcraft lives, long Huli didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end. However, if it is said that who can kill the king of the pseudo beast is the most meritorious and the most powerful person, it is either her or long Huli!Girls need the ability to shield five senses to hide their whereabouts, avoid the exploration of Warcraft and strong men, and then let franda control the water vapor, rain and poison the water of strong men. Whether it''s the ability to shield five senses or control the water vapor, it''s all given by Long Hu Li!

    Not only that, in the battle with the strong men, the flying ability of the three people, i.e. the Bee Eater prays, the silk flag loves most, and franda, is also given by the ability of long Huli to start her own. The silk flag loves the whole battle most, and the ability of long Huli strengthens her ability. The Bee Eater prays to control the incoming Warcraft, but also the ability of long Huli to catch the essence The ability of a strong man, who can''t break free and accept the inevitable strike of astraya, to die is also due to the ability of a strong man after Long Hu Li.

    In addition, after the whole process of escaping from the mountains, long Huli has been strengthening the abilities of bee eating, silk flag favorite and franda, and has been maintaining the flying abilities of three young girls. In this way, isn''t the contribution of long Huli much

    It can be said for sure that if there is no long Hu Li, then, this time, the assassination of the pseudo king of beasts will not succeed at all!

    Therefore, to have the current success, at least 70% of the contribution and role of the Long Hu Li!

    Of course, as a result, he almost used all his computing power. Now he is so tired, it is natural.

    "It''s hard for you, long pot..." The Bee Eater gently patted the back of Longhu Li.

    "Let''s have a good rest next..."

    Long Hu Li pulled up a smile and nodded his head.

    Only then did Kate want to stand up, but she was stopped by her husband.

    "Let me tell you the details..." She shook her head in a rare soft voice.

    "Our national salvation heroes are very tired tonight. Let them have a good rest..."

    "National salvation hero?" All the people present were stunned by this saying. Only Kate, who thought that the girls were coming back from outside, and before coming back, there was such a strange appearance of the Warcraft outside. Combined with her words, there was a guess.

    What about Kate''s side for the time being? The favorite of silk flag, franda and the normal astriya are walking into the palace after holding the Longhu Li, ready to go to rest.

    The Bee Eater also followed the silk flag''s favorite, franda, longhuli and astraya. At one moment, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the sky. A pair of star eyes twinkled slightly and showed an elegant smile.

    "We''re not vases. We don''t have to wait for you to come back to deal with this kind of pendants..."

    "You See? "

    After leaving this sentence to whom I don''t know, the Bee Eater turned around and walked to the palace with a smile.

    Outside the king''s city, Warcraft are still rioting, scattered in all directions.

    As for where Warcraft will go, it''s no longer a question for people to consider.

    At least not now.

    And no one found that in the two-and-a-half mountain range, a strange black light suddenly burst out of it and shot to the horizon.

    However, before the strange black light had swept far away, there was a ferocious eye bead all over the place. The dark space crack suddenly appeared from the way it flew by. A white and flawless jade hand was found in it, and it was pulled into the crack.

    Then, the whole body was dark, and the space crack full of a ferocious Eye Bead slowly closed up, as if it did not appear from the beginning to the end.

    ¡­¡­

    The hall of "the heart of generations"

    Looking at the strange black light that struggles constantly in his hands, wants to escape, wants to get into his skin but fails because of a layer of invisible power, purple smiles leisurely.

    "In order to catch you, we almost let the" cage "disappear because we extracted too much Demon power. It''s a honor..."

 Chapter 1921

    Time, back to the morning a line of young girls from the supply Town, to their respective destinations seven hours later

    In the boundless sky, a huge air ship that can''t be observed with vision is flying forward with extremely terrifying speed and sharp air breaking sound.

    This air ship, of course, started from the supply town and headed for the imperial city of baruba!

    Giant beast forest is located in the middle of the three empires. Starting from the supply town closest to the giant beast forest, no matter which empires you want to enter, it is the fastest.

    Even so, after flying for seven hours from the morning till now, Fraxinus has not arrived at the royal city of the baruba Empire yet. There is only a desert on the large screen of the command room of Fraxinus.

    Yes!

    Desert!

    In the sparril world, there are no deserts in the borders of the ilu Empire and the Phil empire. Only in the borders of the baruba empire can there be deserts, and more than 80% of them are all deserts!

    Therefore, once entering the Empire of baruba, there were only deserts in front of Qin, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, Si Sinai and origami in the headquarters.

    Of course, along the way, I met many cities in the desert. But those cities have long been empty, only a group of Warcraft are there.

    In this case, over time. Has produced the beauty of visual fatigue nine can''t help rubbing their eyes, muttering.

    "Not yet?"

    "Not yet?" Shixiang also gradually lost his patience. She tied her purple night hair to the bow tie of the horse''s tail, which was like a water flower, as if shaking with the impatience in the master''s heart.

    "I''m hungry!"

    "Hungry?" On one side, crazy three''s expression became a little helpless.

    "Shixiang, you seem to have just eaten three puddings?"

    "Is there only food left in your head?" Origami is also expressionless voice.

    "It''s better to have a sow than you!"

    "Who are the sows? An origami of kite! " Ten joss sticks, who had a long grudge with origami, retorted loudly and went back.

    "I am a man!"

    "People?..." A rabbit puppet in the hands of the four Si is blinking the big eyes, blankly opening.

    "No Isn''t it a spirit?... "

    "It seems that Shixiang sauce is more and more integrated into the role of human beings!" The rabbit puppet has a sharp and rusty voice. Dancing and laughing at the same time.

    "Do you really want to try the human way of life? For example, do things like color and so on?... "

    "Does Miss Shixiang want to do something about color?" Meijiu''s eyes suddenly brightened. With a bright smile that is obviously not suitable for this time, I made a little progress towards Shixiang.

    "In fact, I''m very interested in it..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three Wu mouth, only the beautiful eyes outside smile curved. Every move has an indescribable charm.

    "It''s a coincidence. I''m also very interested, especially when I study with my husband."

    "Eh? With my dear?... " The bright smile on Meijiu''s face collapsed and pouted like a child.

    "Good I also want to study color with my dear... "

    "Well..." Si Si''s pretty face suddenly turned red. Like an ostrich, she lowered her head to her chest.

    Origami has come into the world since then. The expression changed for the first time.

    "It''s a difference!" Origami with the tone of trade, said such a sentence.

    "We are all Summoning people. It''s not fair to only explore this kind of philosophy knowledge with you!"

    "Eh?" Originally also planned to blush ten joss sticks because of origami''s one sentence but froze.

    "Philosophical knowledge? Is it a matter of color? "

    "For the elves whose heads never existed in their heads from the very beginning. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to answer! " Origami glanced at Shixiang.

    "You are a sow spirit. You should hide in a pigsty and wait for us to feed you!"

    "You What do you say?... " Shixiang''s eyes widened, and he stared fiercely at kite origami. Kite origami did not want to be outdone. He took Shixiang''s ferocious expression with calm and strange eyes. In their eyes, it seemed that there was an electric current colliding fiercely.

    The timid Si Si is already holding crazy three''s clothes with the expression of tears. The body is timid to hide behind the crazy three, and the expression of crazy three and beautiful nine is suddenly helpless.Such a scene. In fact, it happens three or four times every hour in the seven hours after departure.

    Because origami, whose parents were saved, no longer resented the elves. Although it was still indifferent to the elves, it was just because of the character of origami. No matter who was faced with origami, even when she was speechless, it was just like this. No wonder she.

    But I don''t know whether it''s a mutually incompatible relationship. Even if origami doesn''t hate elves anymore, it''s still the same to Shixiang. It seems that there has been a deep hatred for Shixiang all the time. If you can''t move, you will make a mockery, or even make a vicious remark, and mercilessly seize every opportunity to attack Shixiang.

    And Shixiang also has no good feeling for origami that she tried to kill before. She quarreled with origami every day when she was still in the world of "dating battle". Now, even if origami has no reason to hate elves anymore, Shixiang still looks at origami and looks cute.

    Therefore, the happy enemies have been kept. They have never stopped quarreling. Now, they are just daily quarrels.

    Such a scene, in the eyes of others, tastes different.

    "Ha ha..." Mei Jiu chuckled a few times.

    "It''s a good feeling..."

    "Yes..." Crazy three agreed.

    "It''s just a copy of Yu ban and Shi Feng..."

    Indeed, in this way, Shixiang and origami are just like Meiqin and fengcao praying. They will be tit for tat at any time.

    If it is said that the tit for tat way of getting along with Meiqin and fengcao is the performance of their own entanglement, so is Shixiang and origami

    Therefore, such a curtain in the eyes of others will change a taste. Only Si Si and Si Ni look at each other as if they don''t understand each other.

    "That''s the end of the noise!"

    Sitting on the command platform all the time, a lollipop in the mouth of the piano makes a sound indifferently.

    "According to the map, in half an hour, you will arrive at the royal city of the baruba empire. If you have anything to prepare, you should hurry up to prepare. When you arrive there, you may not have time to relax and enhance your feelings!"

    "Who''s getting along with her?!" Shixiang and origami almost make a sound at the same time. Then they look at each other. One snorts coldly. Don''t look back. The other is still expressionless.

    The mouth of the Qin is slightly open. It seems that he wants to say something. But the mouth is just one. On the two rows of seats in front of the command room, a Yu ban Mei Mei Mei who is operating the instrument has no undulating voice line.

    "Report! The reaction of the living body is found within 1200 meters ahead! The probability of judging human is 98%! do£¡ "Imperial board 10469 reminds me!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the scene of the large screen in the command room changed, and a picture was fed back.

    See, on the screen, that endless desert, a figure suddenly appeared there.

    That is a person''s figure!

    No!

    It''s not just one person!

    After a while, the other two figures also appeared on the screen. They were flying in the desert at a very fast speed, a distance away from the figure in front of them.

    Looking at such a picture, in the command room, Qin Li, Kuang San and origami frowned directly, and Mei Jiu hesitated to say such a sentence.

    "Are all three human beings?"

    It''s also normal for us to have such a question.

    Because, in the picture, the three figures are not acting together at all, but the figure in front is running for life, and the two figures in the back are chasing the former, hanging tightly behind them.

    It''s not right.

    Human beings are now fighting with Warcraft. How can anyone still hunt down people at this time

    "Something''s wrong!" Crazy three made such a judgment completely according to his intuition.

    "Something must have happened that we didn''t know about!"

    The piano nodded and waved.

    "Ready to land!"

 Chapter 1922

    Thank you very much for "Maple withers", "little wind leaves", "panda!" And the reward of thunder

    In a deserted desert, a young girl about 20 years old was gasping heavily while biting her teeth fiercely. She strongly supported the body that seemed to be exhausted at any time and flew forward desperately.

    The guy who made this girl enjoy such a miserable treatment was the one who was closely following her not far behind, chasing her other two figures all the time.

    Those are two middle-aged men who are no doubt older than young girls, at least over thirty years old.

    Moreover, he was a middle-aged man with a ferocious scar on his face, and the other was a very ugly man.

    Watching closely hanging behind her own back, she relentlessly chases her scar man and ugly man. The girl constantly uses her tiptoes to point out that there seems to be little left fighting spirit. Every time she touches her tiptoes, her figure will suddenly shoot out a distance.

    However, the speed of the girl has slowed down compared with that of the girl just now, which makes the girl''s tightly biting lips bite harder and even pale.

    The girl''s name is mirina. She is a relative disciple of the chief of MoMA family, the first family of the baruba empire. She has a similar identity to Fifi.

    However, compared with Feifei, though mirina is a relative disciple of the head of MoMA family, the first family in the baruba Empire, her treatment is not as good as Feifei''s, so she is valued by her teachers.

    Because. The baruba empire is a strong and weak empire.

    In this empire, although it can''t be said that all men regard women as slaves, if women are compared with men in terms of status, they are not regarded as good. Therefore, even the first family of the baruba Empire, the descendants of the head of the MoMA family, can''t be compared with Fifi in terms of treatment.

    Of course, even if the treatment is not as good as Feifei, mirina is a girl who is no less talented or powerful than Feifei.

    With her own efforts, Milena was successfully promoted to the top eight not long ago. Finally, I got the approval of my teacher. He was sent by his teacher from the family of MoMA to be the manager of a city under the management of the family of MoMA.

    With the strength of Milena''s eighth level and excellent management ability, the city under her management is booming, which cannot be said to be a vigorous development. But it''s much better than before. It is well received by the family of MoMA.

    However. All of this was completely destroyed after Warcraft attacked the baruba empire.

    But it''s OK. There were no huge casualties in the city managed by mirina. Under the order of emperor barubati, she began to gather fighting forces to the king''s city. The ordinary people retreated to seek refuge overseas and prepared to fight against Warcraft with a king''s city as the base.

    Originally, mirina had to go to the Empire of baruba.

    But at this time, the accident happened.

    Once it was Milena''s subordinates. It was managed by Milena. The three eighth level strong men who managed their own city together with Milena betrayed!

    Yes!

    Betrayal!

    These people, however, took the initiative to find the king of beasts who led the Warcraft to attack the kingdom of baruba in order to protect their lives and surrendered to him!

    There is no doubt that this is a very stupid way!

    How can Warcraft accept human surrender and save human life if they treat human beings as food and enemies

    But I don''t know if there was something wrong with the king of beasts who led the Warcraft to attack the Empire of baruba. He accepted the surrender of the three and gave them an order.

    Let these three eight strong men gather together in the city that Milena is in charge of, and kill all the strong men who are going to fight in the king''s city!

    And all of this, Milena did not think of, and those strong men in the city that Milena managed did not think of either.

    So, in the case of knowing nothing, I still act with these three traitors, and the result is obvious.

    First of all, she was fooled into a trap by the three eighth level strong men. All the strong men gathered by mirina were killed. The rest of mirina was also fighting for her life to kill one of the eighth level strong men. After that, she managed to escape.

    Naturally, this action also made the other two eight level strong men furious. They pursued and killed them all the way. It seemed that if they were not going to catch up, they would not stop.

    So, there is the present scene.

    If it wasn''t for mirina to get an important message about the life and death of the baruba empire from one of the eighth level strong men who said that she had slipped away after being trapped, mirina would never escape and would rather fight for her life than kill these two traitors.

    And scar man and ugly man also know that if the news is really leaked, the two people will definitely die ugly, and they also fight to chase over.

    With the passage of time, the scar man and the ugly man who can''t catch up with each other for a long time will inevitably be a little anxious."Hateful!" Scarred man''s eyes stare at the figure that has been looming in front of him. Several strands of gloom appear in his eyes.

    "Damned woman, don''t let me catch you, or I will torture you to death!"

    "Haha..." The ugly man''s eyes were obscene, and he sneered.

    "I don''t know what the taste of the ancestral disciples of the head of the MoMA family is like. Will they look desperate and cry for help like other women?"

    In front of her, mirina seems to have heard the conversation between them. Her face is paler and paler. She clenches her silver teeth, desperately urges the fighting spirit in her body, and tries to escape the pursuit of them.

    However, after a whole day of running, plus the injury she suffered when she killed a traitor, how could Milena''s body stand the pressure of her heavy load

    After a while, the fighting air flow on mirina''s body became dimmed, and her whole body was totally soft. She lost all her strength and fell into the desert.

    Looking at the scene of mirina''s fall, the scarred man and the ugly man look happy. Their body shape accelerates a lot. They flash and come. Then they surround mirina one by one.

    "Hahaha!" The man with the scar laughed loudly.

    "Run! You keep running! I see where you''re going! "

    Milena raised her head indefatigably and looked coldly at the scar man in front of her with a pale face.

    "I regret that you didn''t kill me before!"

    Scar man''s wild laughter stopped abruptly and his face became gloomy.

    "I don''t think you''ll be so tough later!"

    After that, the scar man raised his hand violently, and the fighting spirit on his body surged out, forming a virtual shadow of a fierce beast behind him. Like the scar man, he made the action of raising his hand, making a loud animal song, and clapped at Milena''s body with one palm.

    Suddenly, the huge animal palm, like a rock of one meter high, in the air burst of a shrill sound, carrying the shock wave to the extreme, took a heavy shot at Milena under her body.

    Looking at the huge animal palm, mirina''s eyes flickered with an unwilling look, but she was not timid. She thought of the important news in her hands. Once she bit the silver teeth, she wildly mobilized the fighting spirit that had been squeezed to the limit in her body. When she looked and waved her hand, a tail like animal shadow appeared behind her.

    At the next moment, the animal shadow shakes its body, and the tail behind it turns into a black shadow. It suddenly meets the virtual animal palm that is smashed in the face.

    "Bang --!"

    As soon as the two contact, a dull sound is heard, and the impact of the air wave raises the heavy gravel in the desert, like smoke and dust.

    At the center of the collision, the animal shadow behind mirina dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye due to lack of fighting spirit.

    The unreal animal''s paw mixed with the fierce wind again and hit Milena''s head.

    The last trace of fighting spirit in her body was exhausted, and Milena could only smile if she didn''t want to.

    Now, mirina has no resistance.

    Just as mirina was about to drag a man to the end of her life, a burst of air broke out suddenly without warning, and a flash of light suddenly flashed to mirina''s body. Facing the huge shadow of the animal''s palm, a flash of sword flashed through the air.

    "Pooh!"

    The sword light cuts through the animal''s paw which comes from the face slapping without any obstruction. It cuts the animal''s paw which is purely composed of fighting spirit into two parts directly. Then it should be cut into a swat. Like swatting a fly, it hits the scar man''s chest heavily.

    "Bang --!"

    "Ah --!" The scar man screamed, and his body flew out, smashed heavily into the desert nearby, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1923

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    The sudden situation made Milena and the ugly man who blocked Milena''s back road and didn''t react from the beginning to the end surprised at the same time.

    Until then, mirina, the ugly man and the scarred man who was hit to the ground could see clearly the appearance of the person, and they were immersed in the appearance of each other.

    The reason is not it. It''s just beautiful.

    There are purple light particles around. Like a dress, there are purple light armor with transparent gauze clothes on all parts of the body, and a huge sword with sharp spikes in the hand. The girl appears without any sign, and the three people here are captured in her own aesthetic temperament without any sign.

    It was a girl with a bow tied into a water flower like purple night ponytail.

    Come, it''s Shixiang!

    At the same time, in the sky, there are several other voices breaking in the air. They are four people in a suit and origami equipped with "Mordred" fell on the ground, scattered and standing beside Shixiang in an irregular way.

    "You --!" The ugly man took a step back and didn''t know whether he felt inferior for his appearance because he suddenly saw so many beautiful girls, or whether he was really shocked by the girls who came down from the sky.

    "Who are you?!"

    Millina also looked at the girls with a little consternation. She seemed to be confused about the fact that she was saved by a group of girls younger than herself.

    I don''t know why. Mirina always felt as if she had met three or four of these girls somewhere.

    For example, the little girl with a pair of ponytails tied and a lollipop on her face from the beginning to the end.

    For example, the charming girl with a beautiful long black hair, an eye covered by long bangs and an elegant smile on her face.

    What''s more, the girl who saved her purple night long hair and the little girl who took a rabbit puppet like a lovely doll always felt familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met.

    Milena, who couldn''t remember for a moment, asked with a little vigilance.

    "Who are you?"

    Seeing Milena''s alert look, there was a bad smile on her face.

    "A pure passer-by!"

    Such a sentence. She choked on Mirena.

    "Asshole!"

    And this time. Scar man also struggled to stand up from the ground shaking, covering his chest, it seems to be a little hurt, ugly man saw scar man stand up. It''s like having a backbone. Run to him.

    "Since you dare to hurt me?" The scarred man stared at a line of girls with a gloomy face.

    "Even if you ask for mercy. I won''t let you go! "

    The ugly man seems to have calmed down from the sudden change. His eyes swept over the six people''s outstanding and impeccable looks in the Qin, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu, sisinai, origami, and a line of origami.

    Clearly saw this scene in the piano, origami two people''s expression suddenly gloomy down. Shixiang, Meijiu and Sisi also have disgusting looks in their eyes. Only Kuang San, not only does not change his face, but also smiles more and more brightly.

    However, those who know crazy three must understand that crazy three at this time is crazy three who really kills the heart!

    "Let me tell you that no one can save you, and no one can interfere in any situation!" Gradually filled with a cold light in his eyes, the scar man sank and shouted to his companion.

    "Kill them!"

    "Kill..." The ugly man smiled insidiously.

    "What a pity..."

    The scarred man who woke up from the rage also understood the meaning of the ugly man, so he began to pay attention to the excellent looks of a group of girls, and sneered at the moment.

    "That''s right. It''s really a pity. Let''s catch them and let them taste life is not like death."

    This time, the ugly man simply nodded his head and agreed, and they both had a big drink. A strong fighting torrent broke out on their bodies. Behind them, there were two animal shadows that seemed to be virtual and unreal, roaring up to the sky.

    "Roar --!"

    The wild animal roar and shock aroused a violent wave, mixed with thick gravel, like a tornado to spread in all directions.

    "Be careful!" Milena''s face changed a little at once.

    "Both of them are the eighth class strong!"

    In mirina''s view, the reason why the gang Shixiang was able to save herself from the scar man''s hands was because of the sneak attack, not because of strength.

    After all, first of all, all the girls in the group have not started fighting. Except for the ten incense, the other fairy girls have not changed their "spiritual clothes", and the breath can not be detected by people weaker than themselves.As for origami, although it can break out its strength no less than that of a group of fairy girls, it is only an ordinary girl. Its strength is basically obtained by manipulating the "Mordred" on the body. There is no strong breath at all.

    In this way, naturally, anyone can judge the strength of young girls by their first impression, that is, by their age.

    So, a girl who is not even 20 years old, and even has a group of underage girls, who will find it hard to eat

    Don''t talk about mirina. Even scarred men and ugly men think so.

    "I''ll stop them!" Mirina struggled to her feet, drinking to a group of girls.

    "Help me to bring an important message to the kingdom of baruba!"

    Hearing this, scar man and ugly man can''t sit down at last.

    The reason why they pursued mirina so desperately was that they not only suffered a big loss in mirina''s hands, but also escaped from the frustration of their own arrangement, more because of the news in mirina''s hands.

    That news, if it is really spread to the other side of the king''s city, the two people will die anyway!

    "Give me a good hand!"

    The scarred man and the ugly man leaped to each other for a distance immediately, then they flew out as if they were drawing a circle together, drawing two semicircle arcs and attacking Milena at the same time.

    It seems that they are going to kill first!

    Anyway, there are already six girls who look many times better than mirina. They are not interested in mirina.

    This surprised mirina. When she wanted to shout something, she looked at the two ugly monsters coming from the flash, and turned her mouth.

    Two eight step strong men

    This kind of goods, let alone have not been transformed by magic pool water, is that before the transformation, any young girl on the scene can do it in minutes.

    "Let me do it!" Without waiting for the other girls to open their mouths, or for Milena to open her mouth, Mei Jiu came out with an unhappy expression on her face.

    "A group of filthy men, even if they are standing in the same place and breathing the same air, make people feel uncomfortable. Sure enough, except for my dear ones, all the other men are disgusting insects!"

    Smell speech, understand beauty nine, know beauty nine hate a line of young girls except silent men are indifferent to nodding, mirina is the face solidified.

    The scarred man and the ugly man had a stagnant expression, and their eyes were full of cold anger. Soon, the speed of the two men suddenly increased, and the animal shadow behind them had already raised their huge claws. Under the rendering of the fighting light, they gave off an impressive momentum.

    With the distance between the scarred man and the ugly man drawing in, the disgust on Meijiu''s face is more and more strong, as if eating something bad, taking a deep breath.

    "Ah --!"

    At the next moment, a high pitched voice rings from the mouth of Meijiu, with a circle of invisible and colorless ripples, like ripples. Centered on Meijiu, it spreads out violently. In a blink of an eye, it hits the scarred man and the ugly man severely.

    "Bang --!"

    All of a sudden, a loud and muffled sound came from the desert.

    "Pooh!" The scar man and the ugly man hit by the invisible ripples are just like being hit by a truck. They spit out a mouthful of blood and fly backward in a very awkward position, smashing into the desert, arousing the dust several meters high.

    Just one strike, the two eighth level strong will collapse again!

    Mirina''s expression was completely frozen.

    Struggling to look up in the dust, the eyes of the scarred man and ugly man were full of disbelief, and they cried loudly.

    "The Ninth level strong?!"

 Chapter 1924

    The Ninth level strong!

    Such four words, let mirina, scar man, ugly man completely ignorant of the past, at a loss.

    Is the girl who says in front of her eyes, "all the men are disgusting insects except my dear ones?" twenty years old

    Shouldn''t it

    A strong man of the ninth rank who doesn''t even have twenty years old

    I haven''t even heard of it!

    Milena, scarred man and ugly man have heard about it. Now, the fiance of hileve, the red genius Princess of the AILU Empire, is the youngest one of the nine powerful men in history, but no matter how they say it, they are over twenty years old, aren''t they

    There is a look of disgust on this face. At most, it''s the most beautiful girl around the age of 17 or 8. If you say that the other side is a strong man of the eighth level, maybe Milena, scar man and ugly man can hardly accept it. But if you say that the other side is a strong one of the Ninth level, who can accept it

    When did the top nine become so cheap

    However, no matter how mirina, scarred man and ugly man reject such a fact in their hearts, and whether the other is a ninth level strong person or not, the girl in front of them can easily bring down two eighth level strong persons and make them unable to stand up!

    So, with scar man and ugly man two people, simply can not be this terrible girl''s opponent!

    Plus the previous bad words and the undisguised disgust on Meijiu''s face. Scar man and ugly man can foresee that if it falls into the hands of this girl, then. The odds of survival are absolutely zero!

    Let alone, the two people still rely on the Warcraft camp, the human world is really a Betrayer!

    "Hiss!"

    "Hiss!"

    Thinking about this, the scarred man and the ugly man didn''t even intend to exchange eyes with each other, but they just managed to hold up their seriously injured body at the same time, regardless of the bloody wounds, and jumped up like crazy. Run for the distance.

    "Catch up!" Seeing that the two shameless ugly monsters ran away without even thinking about it, Milena, who was still in a trance, immediately responded.

    "Don''t let those two traitors run away!"

    But. Hearing mirina''s cry, Mei Jiu not only didn''t do it, but also puffed up her mouth discontentedly and turned around. It''s coming back this way.

    Milena remembered that she didn''t know whether she was the enemy or the friend. Suddenly, she was a little nervous.

    After all, standing in front of Mirena''s eyes, there is a terror that can defeat two eighth level powers in an instant.

    The Ninth level strong!

    That''s something even Milena has to fear!

    And when Milena couldn''t help but want to back away from Meijiu, she kept watching her music thoughtfully.

    "Well, someone has already gone after it!"

    Smell the words. Mirina was stunned. She finally found something wrong.

    Just a line of six girls, that face has always been charming and attractive smile. A beautiful girl whose eyes were covered by long bangs disappeared at the scene and disappeared.

    This Millina was horrified to find out.

    "When..."

    Milena finally found out.

    To be able to act with a ninth level strong person seems to have a good relationship. Can a group of unpredictable girls be ordinary people

    The answer, of course, is No.

    There was no girl older than herself in front of me. Mirina had an idea that she wanted to laugh.

    These girls, are they all the Ninth level strong

    The answer. No one can answer for mirina, and there is no time to answer for mirina. Before long, a creeping shadow suddenly appeared on the ground full of yellow sand. In the shadow, two people are slowly emerging from it.

    It''s scar man and ugly man who fled before!

    However, at this time, these two old eight level strong men have no breath of strangers. Their eyes are full of fear and despair, and they don''t know what they saw before they died, or what punishment they were imposed, which makes people feel cold in their hearts.

    At the same time, the elegant girl with only a wine red eyes outside also slowly emerged from the shadow, until the heel also rose to the ground, the shadow creeping on the ground was a solid, into the shadow of the girl.

    "Ah Lala..." Crooked head, crazy three don''t even look at the ugly man and scar man on the ground, tone is still as just that that that is elegant and charming.

    "I thought I could play a little bit more..."Hearing such a sentence, Milena involuntarily felt cold in her heart, bit her teeth and forced a smile.

    "I don''t know how many adults are?..."

    Kuang San, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami, and Sishi did not speak. Only in the piano did a smile appear on their faces.

    "My name is Wuhe Qinli!"

    "In the five river piano?" Milena''s mind flashed a flash of light. Her eyes widened abruptly. She saw that there were four people in the piano, crazy three, ten joss sticks and four kinds of people, and she screamed out.

    "You?!"

    As a relative disciple of the head of the first family of the Mama family in the baruba Empire, she has a very high talent. How could milina not have studied in the World College of sparril

    In the sparyl World College, the three empires and the nine families all have one force, just like the snow song led by hilliff, the deadly forest led by Fifi, the ice conghai led by Bingling and the red earth led by Bessie, which are all among the top 12 forces.

    As a member of the first family of the Mama family in the baruba Empire, mirina joined all the forces of the Mama family in the twelve top forces of the sparril World College as a special student before she was promoted to the eighth level.

    At that time, mirina had seven levels of peak strength, almost the same level of strength as Feifei, Bingling and Bixi. However, because of the preference of men over women in the baruba Empire, she was not able to represent the power of the MoMA family, but she also occupied one of the top ten positions by virtue of her strength.

    Good times don''t last long. Since wordless and a group of summoning people broke into the "sparril World College" and occupied several positions in the college competition with their strong strength, Mirena was squeezed out.

    Later, milina witnessed two eighth level strong men, namely, the prince SAFA of baruba and the prince Kaya of Phil, and won the victory easily. For a time, she was extremely admiring.

    Unfortunately, after that, wordless took the girls who were with her to apply for graduation from sparyl World College and disappeared into mirina''s sight.

    Later, all kinds of news about wordless also spread to Milena''s ears. For example, she became the fiance of hileve, the famous Princess of the AILU Empire, and became the youngest strong man of the Ninth level in history. Milena realized that two people were not in the same world at all, but broke through to the eighth level after a thorough understanding¡® Sparrell World College has also applied to graduate as a city manager.

    In other words, Milena will break through and become the eighth level strong. She has a lot of credit to do!

    If I let wordless know, I will definitely drop my chin to the ground.

    The conscience of heaven and earth, speechless but really don''t know that they are admired by others, and also directly lead to the breakthrough of others, and this person, he has not even heard the name.

    However, for Milena, who has been paying close attention to wordlessness, the girls who follow her have heard of it, and even have seen the beautiful girls from afar in private.

    I didn''t think of it for a while. Now, mirina finally does. That''s why mirina always thinks that Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si are familiar to four people.

    Qin Li also remembered that she had met mirina several times when she was dealing with the twelve forces in the sparril World College, so she used such a smiley expression and saved mirina from the scarred man and the ugly man.

    Looking at the smiley expression in the piano, Milena''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you just now..."

    "I don''t mind that..." She looks straight at mirina.

    "I want to know more about the reason why you were hunted than this!"

    "We were betrayed!" Milena''s face changed a little and she bit her lips.

    "No, it should be said that the Empire of baruba is about to be betrayed!"

 Chapter 1925

    "The Empire of baruba is about to be betrayed?"

    All the girls in the group, such as Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami and Si Si Ni, were stunned.

    Looking at the girls in front of her, Milena hesitated a little. She didn''t know if she should believe them and let the news out.

    After all, although four of the young girls in the current line can be said to be millina''s fellow students, there is almost no contact between the two sides in the "sparril World College". Some of them only met with each other when they interacted with the forces they represent. It''s difficult to be familiar or even unfamiliar.

    Such a line of young girls, it is difficult to guarantee that the other side is not a trustworthy person, is not it

    But on second thought, millina felt that if she was holding the news, maybe no one would know the news if she had any problem. At that time, the only thing waiting for the Empire of baruba would be destruction!

    What''s more, if these girls want to do something to themselves, with the strength just shown by crazy three and beautiful nine, mirina can''t resist at all.

    After such a thought, mirina simply bit her teeth and said the news from one of them after she was trapped by the Betrayer.

    It turns out that the king of beasts, who led the Warcraft, was found secretly and surrendered to him. The people who try to save their lives are not only the eight strong men in Milena''s city, but also the traitors in some other cities!

    Because more than 80% of the territory of the baruba empire is all desert, the connection between cities is also weaker than that between the cities of the two empires, namely, the AILU Empire and the Phil empire.

    In this case, different from the ilu Empire and the Phil Empire, all the cities in the baruba empire are unified by the royal family and allocated to the three families for management. Through this way of allocation to the large family management, the circulation between cities can be strengthened.

    First family MoMA family!

    The second family, the vitans!

    The third family, the mani family!

    The managers of every city in the baruba empire are from these three families!

    It is because of this system that milina will become the eighth level strong. A city commissioned by the head of the family of momas. Manage.

    Such a situation as mirina is very common in the baruba empire. Basically, even the descendants directly belonging to the family line only need to be promoted to the eighth level. Will be entrusted with the management of a city. It''s also a kind of experience.

    However. Now, this system has become the real crisis of the baruba Empire at this time!

    The reason is simple. There are other traitors in cities other than those run by Mirena. Then, the chance that these betrayers are from the three families is very high!

    In the three families of the Empire, there are human betrayers

    Isn''t this a crisis

    The three families are really high-level in the baruba empire!

    Betrayers have been produced in the high level of the Empire, which can play a role, absolutely fatal!

    For example, as long as some traitors know how to remove the border covering the royal city of baruba, when the Warcraft attack the Royal City, the border will be removed, and when the flying Warcraft break into the Royal City, it will definitely be heavy casualties!

    For example, if some traitors poison the food of the city guards, or just poison the food of the royal family and the three families of the baruba Empire, the baruba empire will be finished!

    However, now, whether it is the Empire of ilu, the Empire of baruba or the Empire of Phil, they all have a centralized battle force within the Empire. Taking a King City as the base, they give up other cities and give up the order of fighting with Warcraft, so that the betrayers can easily enter the King City.

    This is not something that can be solved by joking!

    Milena even suspected that the king of beasts had ordered other traitors to wipe out the strong ones gathered in other cities, leaving only those traitors to infiltrate the king''s city.

    In this way, the battle effectiveness that the King City can concentrate on will not only be greatly reduced, but in the end, even the city may be full of traitors!

    In this way, there is no need for any war at all. Let the betrayers and human beings kill each other and fight inside. Finally, let the betrayers open the city gate openly and let the Warcraft enter the city and rampage.

    It has to be said that the baruba Empire has really stood on the boundary line of extinction!

    Now, the royal family and the three families have not found that since there are so many betrayers in human beings, this is the most dangerous thing!

    Therefore, after listening to mirina''s explanation, in addition to still being confused, unable to understand all kinds of deep ten fragrance, four series and half knowing and half understanding, the same head is not very bright beauty nine, Qin Li, Kuang San and origami have frowned."Trouble..." This is the first sentence from the piano after listening to mirina''s instructions.

    "I didn''t expect that the half hung beast king, who was promoted by the power of hypocrisy, would use human beings and stratagem. It seems that we all despised the creature Warcraft before!"

    Although there has never been a famous saying, but in the human heart, Warcraft is only a group of beasts with strong power, which can''t match with "scheming", "planning" or "scheming", and can''t imagine that a group of guys who were supposed to be beasts will use these human strengths.

    Girls like Qin Li are no exception.

    It is because of such a subconscious impression that the royal family and the three families of the baluba Empire have never thought that there would be a betrayer among their own people, and they would be reckless to concentrate their fighting power, right

    From this point of view, there is no doubt that the situation on the other side of the ALU empire is much better. At least, the strong man who leads the Warcraft to attack the ALU empire is not a schemer at all, but a reckless attack. However, the king of beasts who leads the Warcraft to attack the Aruba Empire seems to be less reckless than the strong man.

    "Human beings are really hopeless creatures..." Crazy three sighs.

    "The other side is a world of Warcraft. He treats human beings as food, and even wants to turn the whole sparril world into a hunting ground for human beings. It''s impossible to really accommodate human beings. Even if he surrenders, he will die when sparril world becomes a world of Warcraft. He even chooses to surrender?"

    "You can''t expect that every human being can be righteous, or that all human beings are not afraid of death!" Origami blared.

    "In order to survive, human beings will use all kinds of means. Betrayal is one of them!"

    "Even if I knew it would be spiteful..."

    Origami words, let all the girls on the scene have been silent down.

    For survival!

    That is cruel and realistic a reason!

    Even if this reason seems at present, only a group of people who are stupid enough to see clearly the form are willing to betray the whole human world for this reason, it can not be denied that the vast majority of human beings are the existence that can sell everything for their own survival.

    This is not only in human beings, but also in Warcraft

    The difference is that human beings will use all kinds of means for survival, and Warcraft will use its teeth and claws for survival. In the world of the jungle, the flesh and blood will be used to forge the living space.

    Perhaps, the king of beasts, who is responsible for attacking the Empire of baruba, has seen through the common points and differences between human beings and Warcraft, and will use this psychology of seeking survival to let human beings exterminate themselves

    "Anyway, I have to get to the king''s city before the next attack of Warcraft!" Milena shook her head, put aside the uncomfortable topic, and resolutely opened her mouth.

    "Now, most of the strong people in the city are concentrated in the king''s city. There must be betrayers everywhere in the king''s city. I must take this news back!"

    Because the baluba empire is a desert land, although the ability of adapting to the environment is very strong, there are also Warcraft who are very picky about the environment.

    In this way, under the restriction of the terrain, the Warcraft attacking the baruba empire are undoubtedly more laborious than the other two empires. Each attack requires great effort. It is a favorable condition for the King City of baruba to suffer two or three attacks of Warcraft for several days.

    But it also gave a lot of betrayers more opportunities to get into the king''s city.

    Milena can imagine how much disaster will be suffered by the King City in the next attack of Warcraft.

    A group of girls also looked at each other and nodded their heads.

 Chapter 1926

    In the middle of the endless desert, there are two huge mountains.

    It was two deep valley like terrain, like two huge fingers together, towering into the clouds.

    Between these two fingers like mountains, a huge and incomparable city is located here, which is as spectacular as a bridge connecting the mountains.

    Located between two huge mountains, this city is the most important King City of the baruba empire!

    Different from the King City of ilu Empire, which is like a city with golden palace in the middle, the King City of baruba empire is not so much a city as a fortress.

    Not only is the area huge and stunning, but also the whole wall is made of deep rock under the ground, which is painted black. Like those rock walls with barbs in the abyss, it not only has an extremely terrible defense. If something is installed on those barbs above the wall, it will definitely result in skin and flesh.

    This kind of hedgehog like wall gives people goose bumps just by looking at it, let alone on the wall. At this time, there are dense city guards here.

    If you observe carefully, you can see that on the city wall, the dense soldiers are holding bows and arrows, and behind them are a line of magicians holding their magic wands tightly. They are ready to attack. The layout of such a long-distance attack is similar to that of the King City of the AILU empire.

    In addition, the horrible and unusual city wall and the boundary like water waves are rippling. If it is one of the two empires, the ilu Empire and the Phil Empire, who are attacking the royal city of baruba now, and want to break it by force, I''m afraid they have to pay a lot of price.

    Unfortunately, this time, it was not the empire that attacked the dangerous place like this fortress, but the real Warcraft army!

    With the fierce and fearless attack of Warcraft, the walls like hedgehogs can''t play a deterrent role at all, and may even arouse the bloodiness of Warcraft. And flying Warcraft do not need to pay attention to such walls. Just attack from the sky. It''s the worst enemy ever.

    Because of this, the expression of the soldiers and magicians on the wall of the royal city of baruba has never been relaxed, and the whole face is tight. I''m afraid I don''t know when. Warcraft will attack again.

    Fortunately. Unlike the King City of the ilu Empire, the King City of the baruba empire is built in the middle of two lofty mountains, both sides of which are blocked by the mountains. At the back of the Royal City, the two mountains are directly connected.

    That is to say, the royal city of the baruba empire is located in the "U" type of huge mountains. If the Warcraft want to attack the royal city of the baruba Empire, they have to attack from the front except from the top.

    Therefore, the city guards do not need to be on guard against the Warcraft Legion coming from all directions like the Almighty Empire, but only need to keep an eye on the front and the sky. Compared with the Almighty Empire, it is undoubtedly a lot easier.

    What''s more, the desert is also a very favorable terrain. It''s also very difficult for Warcraft to charge in the yellow sand. Flying Warcraft also suffer from the dust from all over the sky from time to time. It''s very difficult for the state, vision and breath. As a result, the attacks of Warcraft up to now have no favorable harvest, only the symbolic attacks Three times, no pain at all.

    Therefore, it has to be said that the royal city of baruba really has a great advantage in terms of geographical advantages, and the citizens are also very adapted to fight in the desert terrain. People and aspects are also detached, which is really beneficial.

    According to this situation, or, the forces that can keep the king''s city from being occupied by Warcraft and persist in the war between human beings and Warcraft can''t do well. In the end, it''s really only the baruba empire.

    As long as there is no accident

    However, this accident has already been buried in the royal city of the baruba Empire, making the royal city of the baruba Empire, which was supposed to be the most difficult to be conquered, the most likely party to be conquered in advance.

    At one point, in the dusty sky, an invisible air ship broke through many obstacles, and drove towards the royal city of baruba in the sharp sound of the air and the fierce action of the engine.

    "Here we are!"

    In the command room of "fraccinas", mirina points to the picture of the imperial city of baruba fed back on the large screen.

    "That''s the kingdom of baruba!"

    "Wow..." Looking at the fortress like royal city in the middle of two towering mountains fed back from the big screen, a group of girls all uttered a voice of wonder.

    "Is this the so-called natural danger?" Crazy three is also the face of exclamation.

    "There is such a king city. I think it''s a headache for the king of beasts who led the attack on the Warcraft army of the baruba Empire?"

    "It''s a lot easier for us..." As always, the piano contains lollipops, red eyes like fire, staring at the king''s city on the big screen, and nodding his head."I also understand why the king of beasts needs the help of a group of betrayers. If he wants to break through the fortress by brute force, he can''t occupy the dangerous place even if all the Ninth level beasts are out, unless the king of beasts of the pseudo semi divine level gives his hand!"

    After that, she looked at mirina in the piano.

    "We are going to land. You are responsible for the communication over there!"

    "I see!" Milena nodded her head heavily.

    Then, the engine behind "frakesinas" intensified to launch, and let "frakesinas" fly out at a very fast speed. In a short time, it appeared in the sky in front of the imperial city of baruba, that is, the fortress like King City, and slowly showed its body shape.

    A huge air ship suddenly appeared in the sky, which naturally caused the commotion of the city guards on the city wall of the king, and also frightened a group of city guards, almost attacked directly, until it was found that it was a rather strange floating boat, and then calmed down.

    After all, it''s impossible for Warcraft to ride in a floating boat

    Therefore, all the city guards know that it must be human beings.

    At the same time, a black or white streamer rose from the air ship and flew to the sky. Like fireworks, it exploded directly in the sky, forming a strange beast''s skull pattern.

    That''s Milena''s signal!

    Only by sending this signal can the border of the royal city of baruba be opened, and external people can enter the royal city.

    In fact, that was the signal used by the MoMA family to communicate with each other, but now it has been misappropriated by the way. As long as someone sends the signal of the three major families of the baruba Empire, it can let the defenders open the border.

    There was no accident. After seeing the signal, the city guards began to put down their vigilance and sent people to inform the people who controlled the border. After five minutes or ten minutes, an entrance that could only allow "fraccinas" to pass through opened on the border.

    On the wall, some city guards began to make gestures to guide the arrival of "fraccinas".

    There is no maverick in Qinli, so the Yuban sisters who control "frakesinas" follow the guidance of the city guards and descend to the border at a constant speed and enter the border.

    Originally, in the middle of the two mountains is actually an oasis, and the baruba empire was built directly on this oasis.

    Therefore, there is no difference between the inner part of the imperial city of baruba and the general city. There should be some streets and the ground made of oil roads, rather than the yellow sand covered ground, which is also provided for the landing and takeoff of the floating boat.

    After entering the border under the guidance of the city guards, four floating boats flew over from the floating square and stopped at the front, back, left and right of the floating square. Like escorting prisoners, they led the floating square to the floating square and landed on the floating square.

    After the landing of "fraccinas", six people, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami and Sisi, together with five thousand sisters of royal guard board, appeared from the air ship, filled the whole floating square in an instant, and frightened the city guards once again.

    "You You... " A middle-aged man who seems to be the leader glanced at a group of girls with alert eyes.

    "Which city are you from?"

    "I''m mirina from Garos! Milena of the MoMA family! " Milena came out in a hurry.

    "I have something important to ask your majesty!"

 Chapter 1927

    The royal city of baruba, in the palace

    In the most central hall of the palace, people with great prestige in the baruba empire are all gathered here.

    That is to say, all the people with great prestige in the baruba empire are gathered here, but some new generations who are in their teens and twenties are also present.

    They are all the descendants of the royal family and the three families of the kingdom of baruba. All the young people who can stand here are destined to be the leaders of the next generation of the royal family and the three families.

    These people, at this time, were in two neat columns, standing under the corner of the hall around a round table in the middle.

    Those who are sitting at the round table are the ones who really have the greatest prestige in the baruba empire!

    The leader is Gorda, the emperor of the baruba empire!

    Sitting next to Goda is the most prestigious prince in the baruba Empire, who is recognized as the youth of the next generation of the emperor of the baruba Empire SAFA!

    In addition to these two people, there are three old people who are about five or sixty years old, sitting in two seats on the left of Goda and one next to SAFA.

    The first person sitting on the left side of Goda is an old man with wrinkled face and long black hair.

    He was the old chief of the first family of the baruba Empire, the MoMA family, and one of the nine powerful members of the "Yuan Hui" - Karen!

    In the second place on the left of Goda, next to Colleen, was a man with a frown. An old man who seems dissatisfied with something.

    He is an old family of the second family of the kingdom of baruba, and will is one of the ninth class strong members of the "Council"!

    And sitting next to SAFA, the last place on the round table, was an old man with his head down, who didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Naturally, he is the old patriarch of the mani family, the third family of the baruba Empire, and also one of the nine powerful members of the "Yuan Hui" - Gebi!

    These five people, including sapha, who is still in development, are all above the ten thousand under one in the baruba Empire and have the highest status!

    Except for these five. Like the contemporary chiefs of the three families. At this time, they did not have the qualification to be seated. They obediently joined the two columns beside the hall and stood at the front of the line. A look of listening to orders.

    From here, we can see some differences between the baruba Empire and the Ilu empire.

    First of all. People who can come to this hall. There is hardly a woman, and there are only two or three people bustling about.

    It can be imagined how serious is the national custom of valuing men over women in the baruba empire.

    Secondly. Status, class and so on are also very clear.

    Those who have status and voice can sit in the five positions of the round table. Those who have status after the five can only stand in the ranks on both sides. Moreover, the order of the standing is also very exquisite. The higher the status is, the closer it is to the round table. Those who have low status are directly behind.

    In this case, people in the baluba Empire seem to take it for granted. However, in the center of the hall, the girls in the line of Qin, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami and Si Si Si, who are bearing the eyes of all the people present, do not think so.

    Therefore, a group of young girls did not behave like mirina, who was explaining in a panic. She always bent slightly, even stretched her legs straight, but stood scattered, still with the past performance.

    With the past performance, in fact, only the zither has been filled with lollipops, a casual look, crazy three has been standing there with his head askew and smile, as always, people can''t see the deep and charming look, origami, let alone, is a face without expression.

    But Shixiang is very uncomfortable standing there, with discontented expression on her face. Siji is timidly hiding behind Shixiang, holding Shixiang''s hand tightly. Obviously, she is still affected.

    However, Shixiang and Sisi are already very good. At least they are not suitable. Meijiu frowns all the time, and her beautiful eyes flash with anger.

    In the baruba Empire, men are more important than women, so those who can get a higher position are basically all men, and those who can enter this hall are almost all men.

    However, Mei Jiu hates men the most!

    Therefore, it is a very lucky thing to bear the look around, or to examine, or to be surprised, or to sweep your body blatantly. With the unbridled character of Meijiu, you can keep your temper.

    With mirina''s explanation, time passed by little by little.

    All the people present were surprised to hear that Milena was ambushing with the strong men in the city under her administration. But when they heard that there were betrayers among them, their faces were full of anger. But when they heard that there were other betrayers lurking in the King City, let alone the people around, even Goda could not help but move and almost stood up."What are you saying is true?" Goda looks straight at mirina.

    "You should know what a crime it would be if you lied?"

    "And Please believe me! " Milena took Goda''s sharp eyes, bit her teeth and bent down again.

    "At that time, these adults were also present and witnessed all this!"

    Hearing this, the eyes of all the people gathered on a group of young girls again. They were still looking, examining, astonishing and boldly sweeping the body of young girls, which made them frown one after another.

    It can be said that, apart from the fact that SAFA, who had a meeting with wordless in sparyl World College, had no obvious emotion to reveal, all the people who met the girls for the first time, including Goda, inevitably had a suspicious look in their eyes.

    The people here are all people with status and status. Naturally, they have heard a lot about a group of young girls.

    Goda couldn''t help but think of the incredible young ninth level strong man he saw on the island. His face slowed down a little and his voice relaxed a little.

    "You guys, is Milena''s story true?"

    Among the girls in the group, they are calm and sharp minded, and there is no surprise that the leader is the commander of "Ratatosk". At this time, naturally, they also appear in the piano.

    Qin didn''t randomly confirm mirina''s statement, but told the truth about what she could be sure of.

    "I don''t know if Milena''s news is true or not, but when I was there, there were two eighth level strong men who wanted to kill Milena. So we saved her!"

    Hearing this, many people on the scene frowned.

    However, the reason for frowning this time is because of the way of saying in Qin.

    "Woman! Pay attention to the way you say it! "

    Then, I don''t know whose voice is ringing.

    "Now I''m the emperor of the kingdom of baruba. It''s a great gift that we don''t ask you to salute. Don''t take it as your right to be rude!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the atmosphere of the whole audience suddenly changed.

    If the atmosphere just now is heavy, then the atmosphere now is tense.

    That kind of instant tension!

    As if all of us agreed with the voice, we began to look down on a group of girls with our own eyes.

    That''s obviously saying - we are the masters!

    Of course, such behavior, put in the eyes and hearts of a group of young girls, it is just a pure fool!

    At that moment, there was a sneer in the piano. Don''t turn your head and don''t speak any more. Meijiu even made a disgusting sound.

    "Do a group of chimpanzees who only know how to exercise their muscles want to learn human etiquette?"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± All the people on the scene changed their faces, their eyes were angry, and even Goda frowned. Only sappha, in his heart, cried bad.

    In the heart of the people of the baruba Empire, it is a deep-rooted thought that women''s status is not as good as men''s. even SAFA has always been hostile to her because her talent and strength are better than her own

    So, in the eyes of people here, it''s a great insult to be "offended" by a group of little girls!

    "Hum!"

    In the next moment, except for the top five decision-makers of Goda, SAFA, Cohen, will and Gebi, all the others secretly carried the fighting spirit in their bodies, turning their breath into pressure and enveloping a group of girls.

 Chapter 1928

    "Hum!"

    As a group of high-ranking officials of the baruba Empire released their fighting spirit and breath, and turned them into pressure, Qi Qi pressed a group of young girls, and the space of the whole palace hall slightly trembled.

    Compared with the ilu Empire and the Phil Empire, the baluba empire is not only different from the national style of male superiority and female inferiority and clear hierarchy, but also has the special war skills that are popular in the whole empire - animal war skills!

    It aims to simulate the attack of fierce beasts and the fighting style of fierce monsters. It is true that compared with other fighting techniques, it is unique in attack, defense, specificity, uniqueness and so on, and far beyond. It belongs to all the fighting techniques of the baruba Empire alone!

    However, animal warfare does not refer to a particular combat technique, but to a whole system of combat techniques.

    Just like all the magic that can use fire to attack is collectively called fire magic, in the Empire of baruba, the war skills that can simulate the attack of fierce animals and the fighting style of ferocious monsters to form unique animal shadow are called animal war skills.

    Naturally, there are good and bad skills in animal warfare.

    For example, Melina''s animal war skill that can form the animal shadow like a snake and a scorpion belongs to a higher level of animal war skill. Safana''s animal war skill that can form the animal shadow like a blood color is one of the best in the royal family of the baluba Empire, and magnubi''s animal war skill that contains the power of thunder and electricity, let alone, is definitely the best in baluba It can even be said that it belongs to all characteristics of magnubi.

    The main reason why there are so many explanations is to explain. Animal warfare is not only good or bad, but also a powerful fighting skill prevailing in the whole country of the baruba empire.

    In this regard, it is clear that magicians need more cultivation talents than warriors. Magicians are generally better than warriors at the same level. In general, every force should pay more attention to magicians. However, because of the relationship between animal warfare technology, the Empire of baruba pays more attention to soldiers.

    Therefore, in addition to the two characteristics of male superiority and female inferiority and clear hierarchy, the baruba Empire also has the feature of respecting soldiers.

    In such a case. as one can imagine. How many more soldiers are there in barubati than magicians.

    Therefore, in the palace hall, all the high-level officers of the baluba empire are high-strength soldiers who practice the skills of animal warfare. In addition, the skills of animal warfare that the high-level officers cultivate are all high-level skills of animal warfare for a while. There is only fighting spirit in the palace hall. No magic. Behind everyone''s back also appeared a ferocious huge animal shadow, almost all kinds of shapes.

    In this way, the scene in the palace hall looks like a fierce beast roaring around.

    And now. These fierce beasts are roaring up to the sky, releasing the powerful pressure, as if they were carrying a heavy mountain, and they are going to the middle of the hall to suppress it.

    All of a sudden, Milena, who was not far from the group of girls, fell on her knees with a heavy shoulder and a white face.

    All the high-level people around are royal family and three families. The people who are a little old are almost the eighth level strong. The young are also gifted talents, at least the seventh level. All of these people put together to release the pressure. Naturally, Milena, a small eighth level strong person, can''t bear it.

    However, in the face of such pressure, in addition to a little timid four Si is slightly shrunk the neck, the rest of the girls are even the face is not changed for a while to bear down.

    No, it''s not the same look.

    At least, there was a trace of anger on the faces of Shixiang and Meijiu, and the look in the eyes of Qinli, kuangsan and origami was completely cold.

    To tell you the truth, the young girls have never thought that they are all the strong of the Ninth level, and the five thousand younger sisters of Yuban who are all the strong of the eighth level are all the terrible lineup to show their power in the Empire of baruba. Their performance from the beginning to the end can not be said to be standard, but there is absolutely no wrong thing to say.

    But since people take "women" and "disrespectful" for granted, in fact, they intend to make girls bow their heads and stoop for ridiculous reasons, that is, to be shameless.

    For this kind of people, girls also strictly implement the idea that wordless has been said more than once.

    We don''t provoke people, but if other people provoke us to the head, they will step on it severely!

    At present, no matter in the Qin, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu, or even the four systems of timidity, all mobilize the spirit power of the elves in the body, and let it flow quickly.

    Origami is not an elf, but it also secretly starts the magic generating device of "Mordred", which brings up the generating magic, and there is a faint light around the body.

    "Dong -!"

    Like a loud drum suddenly shakes, the air suddenly shakes, and a more powerful, majestic, strong and heavy pressure surges up without warning than the pressure released by all the high-level people in the baluba empire.Under this extremely strong pressure, the pressure of the high-level people of the baruba Empire seemed to meet the shark''s School of fish, which was swallowed up one by one, and broke away from their master''s control, and began to run away.

    A group of high-ranking officials in the baruba Empire suddenly turned white like Melina, as if they had been hit by something. Many people groaned and took a step back.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    On the edge of the round table, the eyes of Goda, Cohen, will and Gebi, who had been silent and did not intervene, shrunk, and looked at a group of young girls who suddenly erupted in terror. Their faces showed incredible looks, and SAFA''s faces even showed horror.

    This level of pressure is no longer the power of the eighth level can be released!

    At least, the top five decision-makers of the baruba Empire sitting at the round table have never seen any eighth level power release such a degree of pressure!

    So, standing there, it''s obvious what kind of strong girl is who can release this kind of pressure!

    The Ninth level strong!

    Six of the top nine!

    Or five no more than 20 years old, one of them seems to be even 15 years old are not even six ninth level strong!

    "Impossible Impossible... " Koren, the old chief of the first family of the baruba Empire, was as lost as an old man who had broken his nerves.

    "There can''t be such a young ninth order power..."

    "Cheat Are you a liar? " Will''s expression also changed dramatically.

    "There must be a limit to joking..."

    "Six..." Gaby''s lips trembled.

    "Six strong men of the ninth rank who are not even twenty years old?"

    "They..." Sappha was even more terrified.

    "When did they achieve such strength?"

    This Goda was also at a loss.

    Not to mention the five supreme decision-makers of the baruba Empire, even those high-level people around are also unbelievably looking at the gorgeous young girls who are releasing the scene that is strong enough to crush all the high-level pressure on the scene, even breathing is not smooth.

    Over time, the pressure released by a group of high-level people in the baruba Empire has been swallowed up by the pressure of young girls, and the animal shadow behind has become virtual and illusory, with the appearance of collapse at any time.

    And their master''s face will be white, red, breathing more and more difficult, chest is also more and more stuffy, even cold sweat are flowing down the forehead.

    In the end, I have dealt with wordless, and I know how incredible the girl around me is. The first Sappho calmed down and hurriedly made a sound.

    "Father!"

    Goda was also woken up. Seeing the faces of the high-ranking officials of the baruba Empire turning red and white, he said in a deep voice.

    "Stop!"

    Hearing that, Qin Li and Kuang San showed a different degree, but there were also some violent smiles. Shixiang, Meijiu, origami, Siji and four others also raised their heads. The girls in the group not only didn''t stop according to their words, but also collectively raised the pressure to a higher level.

    "Pooh!"

    "Pooh!"

    "Pooh - Pooh - Pooh - Pooh!"

    In the next moment, all the high-level officials of the baruba empire in the hall burst out a mouthful of blood one after another. In a whine, some of them knelt directly on the ground, some of them even softened their whole body and fell heavily on the ground.

    "You --!" Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi all started to fight.

    All the emperors of the baruba Empire have stopped them, but the other side has not obeyed them, but has intensified.

    With this alone, Goda can let the whole baruba Empire take the first six girls!

    The atmosphere in the air suddenly gathered.

 Chapter 1929

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of "all my little brothers"! And the gods of heitai, the withering maple, the Pok ¨¦ touching n, the dancing with the maple and the panda And the reward of "little demon of dream!"

    If people from the baruba Empire arrive at the scene, they will be shocked by the scene in front of them. !

    because, no matter who is better or better in status, talent, strength, status and background, it can be said that those who are covering up the sky in the Empire of baruba are just like the critically ill patients, lying on the ground with seven meat and eight vegetables, and the ground in front of them is still full of blood.

    The emperors and princes of the baruba Empire, and the nine powerful men behind the scenes in the three great families of the baruba Empire, stand up collectively, with anger on their faces more or less, and glare at the front like a common enemy.

    But the only nine powerful people in the baluba empire can be treated with such indignation and solemnity, but they are six girls who don''t even know if they have grown up.

    How can such a scene not make people shocked

    What''s more, it seems that there is no place for comparison between the two sides, but the air is filled with a balance of power and a solemn atmosphere, which makes people puzzled.

    Of course, it is only the people who are just absent that cannot be understood. If they are just there and see the whole process of the bloody fall of a group of senior officials of the baruba Empire, it can be understood.

    The reason is just because those young girls who look young are all real people who don''t show their faces!

    The Ninth level strong!

    And it''s all!

    Think about it. Goda, Cohen, will and Gebi all looked at the young girls in the Qin, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami and sisinai, and their eyes were full of uncertainty.

    No matter how much they do not want to believe that the power they have spent almost a lifetime to acquire is now owned by a group of girls under the age of 20, they have to admit it.

    Now, standing in front of the four of Goda is the six ninth level strong!

    That''s the truth!

    If there is a real conflict between the two sides, it''s absolutely the Empire of baruba that can''t get over it!

    After all, there is only one Gotha in the baruba Empire who has reached the level 9 intermediate level, and the other three level 9 strong ones are all the level 9 junior strong ones.

    In this way, even if the young girls in front of us are all the strong ones who have just entered the Ninth level, we can only send three people to fight against the three strong ones of the Ninth level in the baruba empire. The other three attacked Goda. At that time, even if Goda was a ninth level intermediate, he could not defeat three ninth level strong men.

    Once Goda is defeated, three ninth level strong players join in. It''s only a matter of minutes before the other three ninth level powers of the baruba empire are defeated.

    In number. The baruba empire is no longer in the ascendant!

    As for the people below level 9. That''s even more a joke, because it''s no longer called a shot, but a death. Even if they do, they will cause a large number of casualties, which is absolutely unwise.

    For this reason, Cohen, will and Gebi became stiff after they got up, and Goda''s eyes also appeared gloomy and hesitant.

    "Father!" The only one who can keep calm is SAFA, who looks at his father and shakes his head. He can see clearly what he means.

    Goda also calmed down a little bit, took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice.

    "What do you mean?..."

    As soon as he spoke, Goda regretted it.

    Should this be considered as the first complaint of the wicked

    "That''s what we said, isn''t it?"

    Sure enough, there was a sarcastic smile on Chin''s face, and he responded rudely.

    "Your Majesty, what do you mean by that?"

    As you can see, the first one was the senior officials of the baruba empire. The girls in Qinli were just fighting back.

    "We are just exercising our natural rights!" When Gorda was speaking, Cohen looked coldly at the piano, but he had some vision. He could see that the piano was the leader of a group of girls.

    "Do you think I am a soft footed shrimp that can be offended at will by the baruba Empire?"

    "Offend?" Crazy three crooked head, smile.

    "Then, can you simply tell me where we offended?"

    This time, even Cohen is speechless.

    Don''t you say that in the baruba Empire, it''s offensive for women not to pay homage to men

    That only works when men are stronger than women.

    Although the national style of male superiority and female inferiority prevailed in the baruba Empire, women were not regarded as slaves. At best, women were considered as weak subconsciously. Otherwise, women with certain strength like mirina would not be recognized and given a city for management.And are these girls weak

    It is because of this belief that all the senior members of the baruba Empire lie on the ground.

    Therefore, this reason is nonsense at all, at least for people who are not from the baruba empire.

    Seeing that neither Goda nor Cohen could speak, will frowned.

    "If that cyanotic woman over there doesn''t speak ill, it won''t be the result. Don''t you want to admit that?"

    "Yes!" Ge Bi echoed, pointing to Mei Jiu.

    "It''s a fact that this woman just insulted us!"

    Smell speech, beautiful nine when even want to be angry, but by origami a lukewarm words to preempt.

    "If we insist on investigation, it seems that at the beginning, someone said something disrespectful and provoked us, right?..."

    Shixiang, Meijiu and Sisi nodded their heads and showed their anger. If they were insulted, though Meijiu''s words were a little bad, it would be no better for the high-ranking people of the baruba Empire who looked down on women from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Well, it''s no use talking too much!"

    Seeing what else Cohen, will and Gebi seem to want to say, crazy three close their eyes and smile suddenly.

    "You should also know that it''s not us, but your thoughts on the Empire of baruba. Now you have been trying to defeat us, but because you can''t lose the face of the Empire of baruba, right?"

    Karen, will, and gerby choked all of a sudden, and their faces turned blue and white. They were obviously told by crazy three.

    "It''s your business that you people in the baruba Empire want to look down on women. We just don''t want to express any opinions on this, let alone stand out for women!" In the piano, he looked directly at Goda, and his eyes flashed the flame like light.

    "But if this makes you feel that we have to bow to you, just like the women of your empire, then we don''t mind proving to you that, in the end, you are not qualified to let us do this!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the faces of the five supreme decision-makers of the baruba Empire changed.

    "How sad..." Crazy three with attractive charming tone said the most striking words.

    "When the empire is bound by the idea that men are superior to women, it''s better to think about the reason in the world of sparril when you think that men should be higher than women from the bottom of your heart."

    "Truth in the world of sparril?" Goda''s party was stunned at once, even the high-level officials of the baruba Empire who were wailing on the ground.

    "Don''t you understand?..." Qin will be his eyes swept around a man, one by one said.

    "The best is the best!"

    All the people in the room breathed heavily, their faces were stiff, and they couldn''t speak a word.

    That''s right!

    In the sparril world, it is not the men and women who determine the status, nor the status, background, wealth, but the strength!

    As long as we have absolute strength and become a strong person, what position, background and wealth can''t be gained

    In the eyes of the real strong, ordinary ideas have no effect at all. As long as a strong man of the seventh level can easily resist an all-in-one army of ten thousand people of the fifth level, let alone the eighth level, Ninth level or even semi divine level and the divine level that never appeared again.

    Otherwise, how could the founders of the three empires, who have dominated the whole sparrian world for tens of thousands of years, be gods

    Therefore, the strong have the capital to surpass any royal position in the sparril world!

    The strong is supreme!

    Four words generalize the real reason in the world of sparril, and indirectly explain how superficial the idea of men being superior to women is.

    This made all the people in the baruba Empire full of anger and could not find words to refute, so they could only hold there and do nothing, making the atmosphere more and more heavy.

    At the same time, the harp turned away.

    "Let me pass on the news to you first..."

 Chapter 1930

    Thank you very much for "Maple withers" and "panda!" "Thunderclap", "heitai God" and "turnip with vegetables"

    "What do you say?!"

    When chin said all he had to say, Cohen, will and gerby all cried out in silence. "

    " the patron saint is not in the Royal Palace, but in the capital of different generations to seal the king of beasts? "

    "Father!" SAFA also can''t sit down, Shua stood up and stared at the silent Goda, whose face was a little ugly.

    "Is the patron saint really not in the palace?"

    Goda didn''t speak, and kept silent all the time, and the silence was equivalent to the acquiescence of the accuracy of the information brought by the piano, which made all the high-ranking people in the baruba Empire pale.

    The patron saint of the semi divine rank of the baruba empire is not in the palace, but the enemy is sitting in a king of beasts. Although it is only a pseudo semi divine rank promoted by external force, it is not comparable to the Ninth level strong.

    As I just said, the world''s strong in sparril is supreme. A strong man of level 7 can block the army of ten thousand strong men of level 5. When it comes to the pseudo demigod level, it''s just a simple matter for the other side to wipe out ten thousand strong men of level 8 with all his hands and feet!

    Of course, if it is converted into the Ninth level strong, it is certainly not necessary to move so many people to block a pseudo semi divine level strong, but is the Ninth level strong cabbage

    Even if we add Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami and Si Si to the list of six people, the baruba empire will be ten of the nine powerful people, right

    Ten of the top nine. Among them, the strongest one is only level 9 intermediate level, and the rest are basically level 9 junior level. It''s impossible to block a strong pseudo semi divine level!

    The high-level people of the baruba Empire always thought that the patron saint was in the royal palace. They also thought that the one who led the Warcraft army to attack the baruba empire was the animal king who had been seriously wounded by purple before, that is, the level of the false gods that has been sealed up now, so they always seemed to be able to deal with it, even if they heard that a large number of human betrayers were involved in the royal city.

    But now, a group of high-level officials of the baruba Empire have finally realized how dangerous the situation of the baruba empire is at this time.

    This is a huge crisis that may bring the city down and the country down at any time!

    "Your majesty!" Cohen spoke with a little questioning.

    "Your Majesty has known for a long time that the patron saint is not in the palace, right? Why don''t you keep saying something so important? "

    "What if I said that?" Goda looked coldly at Colleen.

    "Said you can come up with a solution?"

    Cohen clenched his teeth tightly, and his face grew paler and paler.

    Yes. It''s no use even for Goda to publicize the absence of the patron saint. Because that will not have any beneficial effect, but will cause the people in the royal city of baruba to shake, leading to a great demoralization.

    After all, the patron saint is not there. The other side has a pseudo demigod level strong person sitting in the situation. The present war in the baruba empire is not so much war. It''s more of a dying struggle.

    Even if we really defeated the incoming Warcraft in the war, as long as the king of the pseudo demigod stage gave a shot, the royal city of baruba could not avoid being destroyed.

    This is what the strong can do!

    So. In the world of sparril, it has always been the supremacy of the strong, not the supremacy of the monarchy. In front of the real strong, the monarchy is nothing at all. The current situation just shows this.

    "In the absence of the patron saint, the enemy has a strong man of the pseudo demigod level. Not only that, the former king of beasts has been promoted to the pseudo demigod level. Even the five strong men of the semi God level can only seal him..." Will let out a sigh.

    "In this way, even if we really have a way to deal with the king of beasts who led the Warcraft army to attack the Empire of baruba, as long as the king of beasts at the stage of hypocrisy finally broke the seal and came out, isn''t the world of sparril also over?"

    "Don''t say that the world of sparril, that is, our empire of baruba is now very dangerous..." Gebi gave a sad smile.

    "Don''t forget, didn''t millina just say that betrayers have infiltrated our royal city?"

    In the absence of the patron saint, the enemy has a strong man of the pseudo demigod level!

    Even if there is a way to deal with the beast king of the pseudo semi divine level, there are all the strong ones of the semi divine level in the world of sparril who can only seal the pseudo divine level with force!

    Not only that, there are hidden betrayers in the city!

    These three factors, each of which is enough to lead to the extinction of the human beings in the baruba Empire and even in the sparril world!

    Originally, a group of high-ranking people in the baruba Empire never thought they would be defeated in the war with Warcraft.

    The desert terrain of the baruba empire is more conducive to the battle of the baruba imperialists who live here all the year round. The King City is located in the dangerous terrain. Compared with the Warcraft army which has left the forest of monsters for many years and attacked rashly, the baruba Empire occupies too many favorable conditions in this war.In this case, where is the reason to lose

    However, the current top officials of the baruba empire finally fell from absolute self-confidence to the bottom of the valley, and really perceived the crisis.

    If we continue in this way, the Empire of baruba will definitely be destroyed!

    Father Sappho''s voice grew a little hoarse.

    "What shall we do now?"

    In the hall, all the high-level people also put their blank eyes on Goda, which made him a little refreshed.

    "We can''t deal with the animal king of the pseudo God level. We can only hope that the five semi God level strong people and the purple adults of the" capital of different generations ". Now, we must focus on the enemy in front of us!" Goda''s calm voice reached everyone''s ears.

    "No matter what, the news that the patron saint is not in the king''s city must not be leaked. Otherwise, once the king of beasts who is led by the Warcraft army to launch an attack finds out that the other side will definitely make a hand in person, and we are absolutely unable to resist it!"

    A group of high-ranking officials of the baruba Empire nodded repeatedly, which made Goda take a deep breath and his eyes cold.

    "Secondly, the betrayers in the king''s city are a great threat. We must find ways to pull out all the betrayers, or the king''s city will fall into their hands sooner or later!"

    Speaking of this, Goda turned his eyes to the three men: Cohen, will and Gebi.

    "Since the betrayers are all from other cities, then, these betrayers are either small fish and shrimps, which can''t play a role, or they can only be people from your three families. You three are responsible for it. Be sure to find these people!"

    The faces of Cohen, will, and Gebi were fixed, and the other high-ranking members of the baruba Empire also mentioned.

    "Yes!"

    Seeing this, Goda just nodded his head, turned to the girls in the Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami, sisinai and so on, hesitated for a moment, and finally focused on the overall situation, sighed.

    "This is the moment when our empire is alive and dead. I would like to ask you to help us, regardless of the past."

    Just now, when Qinli explained the situation of the five demigods and the king of beasts of the pseudo gods in the world of sparril, he also revealed his background card.

    Five thousand strong people who can give full play to eighth level strength!

    This is absolutely a rare help!

    With the help of these five thousand eighth level powers, at least, there is no possibility of defeat in the war with Warcraft!

    In addition, these six young girls are all the Ninth level strong ones, and they are already superior to the strength of the baruba empire. Only when Goda''s brain is burned can he be forced to take this huge help because of the idea that men are superior to women.

    The other high-ranking members of the baruba Empire also thought of this, and their heads were all lowered.

    Originally, I thought it was just a group of beautiful women. Unexpectedly, these women suddenly changed into the existence that even the whole empire and even the emperors of the Empire need to export help. This embarrassed and embarrassed the high-level of the Empire just in trouble.

    They are only afraid of each other''s Revenge now. When they let this huge help slip away from their eyes, it will definitely make many people regret that they can''t even sleep.

    It has to be said that the previous actions of these people really made girls in Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami, Sisi and other lines feel particularly upset, but girls still know the importance of the matter.

    The life and death of the baruba empire is nothing, but the pseudo king of beasts is a real threat.

    If you can''t hold back the other party and let the other party find out that the animal king of the pseudo God level is sealed, then the other party will change its goal and go to attack the "capital of different generations" to save the animal king of the pseudo God level!

    That''s what girls really worry about!

    It is inevitable that the "capital of different generations" will suffer a real devastating blow, and the girls will take the initiative to arrest the three kings of beasts.

    Thinking about this, the young girls nodded their heads, which relieved the high-ranking members of the baruba empire.

 Chapter 1931

    "Ah..."

    After coming out of the central hall of the imperial palace of baruba, Shixiang began to groan like a heavy burden under Matsushita. [

    "ah here..." Holding on to Shixiang''s sleeve tightly all the time, he looks as if he has been bullied. It''s impossible to imagine that Siji, a ninth level strong man, is worried.

    "Miss Shixiang, are you hungry again?"

    "Well, I''m a little hungry..." Shixiang first touched her little belly without any fat, then shook her head.

    "And I feel a little tired..."

    "Tired?" Kuang San looks at Shixiang a little surprised.

    "This is really strange..."

    Although Shixiang''s character is not lively, it is definitely cheerful.

    Therefore, in the past, when Shixiang had no spirit, it was only when she was hungry, she would groan because she was tired, which was really strange.

    "Because the people in it are so annoying..." Shixiang wrinkled her nose.

    "Although I don''t know why I feel that they are very annoying, every time I see those people''s eyes, I feel very annoying!"

    "It''s really miss Shixiang. I feel the same way!" Mei Jiu immediately agreed to nod.

    "Those men''s eyes are really annoying. They seem to treat people as snacks. It''s really unpleasant to eat and throw away if you want. No, I can''t. I have to take a good bath after I go back. I feel that my skin has become rough after being seen for a while! "

    "Though Although not as disgusted as Miss Shixiang and miss Meijiu... " Si Si is very shy.

    "But I don''t like those people very much either

    "Well, I can understand your mood..." Holding arms in the piano, the lollipop in the mouth seems to have melted. There is only one tube left, which is held in the mouth like a toothpick in the piano.

    "To be honest, I really want to leave. But even if it''s for "the capital of a different generation". We can''t help but stop the pseudo king of the Warcraft army who led the attack on the Empire of baruba, so let''s bear it for a while... "

    "Can you bear it?" Origami face color unchanged asked out the sound.

    "To what extent?"

    "It''s up to you!" The careless response from Qin.

    "If you can''t bear it, just don''t bear it. As long as they don''t mess with us. We took part in an unpleasant study trip. But if you come by yourself, don''t be polite! "

    "You''re welcome Do you?... " Si Si is a little timid.

    "Yes Do you want to fight?... "

    Looking at Si Si, he seems to be a little scared, except for the new one. In addition to the beauty nine and the dull ten joss sticks, which are not familiar with the past of sisinai, the three people in Qin, Kuang San and origami wake up.

    A group of young girls almost forgot that before meeting speechless little girl like a doll, she was so kind-hearted that even if someone wanted to kill her, she would not want to make others feel pain from the bottom of her heart, that is, she would not blame others or hate anyone.

    Even if someone wants to kill Siji Nai, Siji Nai will not take revenge, or even think about this person. Now, tell Siji Nai that if someone comes to visit, you are welcome. Siji will probably feel very embarrassed, right

    "It seems that it is difficult for Si Si to do these things..." Ten joss sticks in the piano.

    "Shixiang, please take care of them!"

    "No problem!" Ten fragrant immediately spirit a shock, have a solid mind to say.

    "I won''t let Sishi be bullied!"

    "I also want to protect the lovely Miss Si Si Nai!" Mei Jiu immediately tangled up, hugged Si Si Nai and rubbed her greasy cheek.

    "Miss Sishi! Let me protect you! from a to z! From the inside out! "

    "Whoa!"

    A group of young girls suddenly went far away from each other in the fight. They didn''t notice at all. At this time, at the gate of the central hall, two eyes were watching them.

    It was a combination of a middle-aged man in his forties and a young man in his twenties.

    If Milena were present, she would know the combination of the middle-aged men and the young.

    Because, the middle-aged man is the current head of the first family of the baruba Empire MoMA family, that is, mirina''s teacher - manis!

    The young man in his twenties was Isaac, the son of manis and the grandson of Koren, the minor head of the MoMA family, the first family of the baruba empire!

    Such two great figures have been standing at the same place, watching a line of girls fighting away, until the line of girls disappeared completely, they took back their eyes one after another."The top nine..." Mannis was in the hall just now, because a group of young girls'' momentum came back and they vomited blood and were injured. Now, there is still some chest pain, and there is a trace of gloom in their eyes.

    "Why can a group of young girls reach such a level?"

    As the head of the first family of the Mama family in the baruba Empire, manis''s strength has also reached the bottom line of the heads of the three families, that is, the eighth level peak, which is weaker than the Ninth level of the family, but stronger than other people.

    In other words, it''s been ten years since manis was promoted to the top of the eighth level.

    Ten years ago, when manis was promoted to the top of the eighth level, Colleen gave him the position of the patriarch. During the ten years when he was the patriarch, manis never slacked his cultivation, but even in this way, for ten years, manis did not cross that threshold and become a ninth level strong man.

    So, looking at those beautiful young girls who have all reached the realm of their dreams, manis is not only a little reluctant, but also very helpless, and the tone is full of complex meaning.

    Of course, manis was not the only one who felt complicated. Isaac was also looking at the direction of a group of young girls leaving. His eyes were full of uncertainty.

    "When Mingming was in the college, she was only a strong person of level 8. It was not half a year before they left the college to graduate. In half a year, she was promoted from level 8 to level 9?"

    If it''s the eighth level peak, it''s understandable.

    After all, there is only one step from the peak of the eighth level to the Ninth level. This step is far away, and it is also far away to the extent of despair. At least manis has not crossed the past for a whole decade, but it is also very simple to say simply. It means that it will cross at any time, which is the so-called opportunity.

    As the minor patriarch of the first family of the Mama family in the baruba Empire, Isaac naturally studied in the sparril World College, and even now he is a student. He is also the leader of the power representing the MoMA family among the twelve top forces of the college, and is familiar with a group of young girls.

    In Isaac''s view, Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si were only the eighth level strong when they were still studying in the college, and they were far from reaching the peak of the eighth level. It''s amazing that they were promoted to the Ninth level in half a year.

    Of course, no matter who it is, it''s no wonder to see that a group of young girls are all of the top nine.

    "Ah, father..." Isaac''s eyes twinkled slightly.

    "The wordless man was promoted to the Ninth level strong at the same age. Now, these women, like those around him, have also been promoted to the Ninth level strangely. Do you think this" city of different generations "will master any method of rapid promotion to the Ninth level?..."

    Smell speech, manis eye also flashed a fine light, obviously also has the same idea.

    The wordless man in his twenties who has been promoted to the Ninth level has been called the youngest ninth level strong man ever. Now, the Ninth level strong man who is younger than him emerges again and again, and all of them are the people around the youngest ninth level strong man ever. No one else can doubt it.

    Manis turned his head and looked at his son. When the other side''s eyes, which had been watching the departure of a group of young girls, flashed the possessive spirits of infatuation, greed, tyranny, evil and filthy, manis smiled.

    Of course, Manny knows what his son is up to.

    But manis will not oppose it, rather agree with it. As long as Isaac can succeed, it will be a great benefit to the MoMA family and manis themselves.

    So manis patted Isaac on the shoulder.

    "Do whatever you want!"

    With his father''s support, Isaac immediately brightened his eyes, nodded excitedly, and his eyes became sharper and sharper as he watched a line of young girls leaving.

    That look, like looking at their own things

 Chapter 1932

    In the huge palace of the imperial city of baruba, there is a special resting area for foreign guests. +

    this rest area is just to the east of the palace. It has a beautiful environment, green bamboo forest support, and a very luxurious hall and courtyard. The air is even filled with the fragrance that doesn''t know where it comes from. It makes the people who smell it feel refreshed and can''t find any problems.

    The vast rest area is also divided into three levels, according to the identity, status and strength of visitors.

    The first area is used to provide the powerful or influential with small reputation. Generally speaking, only with the strength of about eight levels and a certain status, if you come to the palace as a guest, you will stay here.

    The second area is used to provide the level of strength at least eight levels of peak, and also has to have a background comparable to or no less than the three families of the baruba empire. The famous forces are only qualified to live here. If the three families of the two empires, namely the ilu Empire and the Phil Empire, visit here, they will live here.

    And the third area is the most luxurious place for the guests to live in the palace.

    Those who can live here are either the elites and the firs, who have high status and status, such as the kings such as Kate and hilliffe, or the famous princesses, or the powerful ones who can be on the table in the whole sparril world.

    That is, the Ninth level strong!

    There are few in the whole sparril world that can meet these two conditions. In terms of identity and strength, they can be compared with the emperors of the baluba empire. This kind of existence can be said to be a real VIP. In the past, it was not necessarily to visit the Royal Palace of the baluba empire.

    Therefore, the third area of the rest area is also idle all the year round, and there are few opportunities for people to live in.

    But today, one of the villas in the third area has finally welcomed its own residents.

    It''s only temporary.

    The scale of this villa is needless to say. In terms of scale, it can even compare with the dormitories of Goda. There are not only halls but also many dormitories in the villa. There are also side rooms specially used for cultivating or practicing war skills and magic. It''s extremely well equipped.

    But who are the girls in the party

    Although in the world of "dating battle", Qinli and origami are just the children of ordinary people, and their houses are also the scale of ordinary people. Kuang San, Shixiang and Sisi are all spirits living under the fence. The living conditions must be no better than this villa. But if it''s a good place, the girls have never lived.

    What''s more, Qinli has lived in more luxury suites than this villa in the headquarters of latatosk. Origami has also enjoyed the treatment of high-level people when participating in the special training offered by high-level people as a member of "ast". I have lived in a villa in dushima.

    In addition, one of them is the commander of "Ratatosk", the other is indifferent and just a villa. No matter how luxurious they are, their emotions will not fluctuate.

    Kuang San, Shi Xiang and Si Si are three people who have also lived in a luxurious villa as special students in the sparril World College. Naturally, they will not be surprised by this villa.

    As for Mei Jiu, let alone.

    Different from her girls, this popular idol singer is a real lady. The house in "dating battle" can''t be described as a villa, but a luxurious mansion.

    Therefore, nothing special happened to a group of young girls when they stayed in the villa. When it was dark, a group of young girls gathered in the hall on the first floor and were discussing for the pseudo king of beasts.

    Unlike the bee eaters and prayers who went to AILU Empire, although there were six people in Qinli, they did not have the "Pandora mode" like astraya, and could play a very strong force of nearly nine levels.

    In the case of owning astraya, the bee eaters killed the pseudo king of beasts by poisoning and sneaking attack.

    Therefore, in the face of the beast king of the pseudo demigod stage, if some strategies are not drawn up, the girls in Qin must have no way to take each other, and it is absolutely necessary to draw up the combat strategies.

    It''s just to say that the war strategy is drawn up, but only three people are involved in the discussion, namely, Qin Li, Kuang San and origami. Mei Jiu is not the type of brain light, and even the idea is naive. Si Si is too pure and kind to participate in, not to mention Shi Xiang.

    If Meijiu is not the type of brain light, Shixiang is not the type of brain. It''s a complete fool. There''s no good idea at all.

    Therefore, in the Qin, Kuang San and origami, when they worked out their strategies, Shixiang, Meijiu and Sisi could only sit aside and kill their own time.

    At this time, Miyuki is happily teasing Sisi and Sisi, enjoying the cute performance of Sisi in panic, blushing and heartbeat alone, and the funny performance of Sisi. After a while, she turns her head, looks at some sullen Shixiang, and tilts her brain bag."Miss Shixiang, are you still hungry and tired?"

    "No!" Shixiang pouts.

    "Just thinking about what Shidao is doing now!"

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of Shixiang. When it comes to someone, it seems that the voice of discussion in Qinli, Kuang San and origami has decreased a little.

    "Brother Shidao?" Four Si is to blink lovely big eyes, almost beauty nine to Meng turn.

    "Miss Shixiang Miss Shidao''s brother?..."

    "And I don''t want to Ten fragrant pretty face slightly a red, some falter of say.

    "I feel a little lonely I still miss Shidao''s cooking All kinds of reasons... "

    Hearing Shixiang''s words of hesitation, embarrassment, weakness and perfunctory, all the girls shook their heads and laughed.

    "Miss Shixiang, don''t worry about my dear!" Mei Jiu held up her almost invincible chest, and her tone was full of self-confidence and pride.

    "Even in the other world, my dear must be very active. Maybe we are doing something that we don''t know but is very powerful now. When we come back, all the animal kings of the pseudo God level and the pseudo semi God level will be cleaned up by my dear!"

    "Activity is certain!" On one side, Qin''s cold and incoherent interposition told a group of girls how much she cared about this topic.

    "It''s better to say that I would be surprised if that guy could be divided!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Crazy three spread out his hands, such a casual action is made by crazy three, but it has a kind of breathtaking beauty that can''t be said.

    "Miss Qinli miss her brother very much now?"

    "Who missed him?!" Chin eyebrows a pick, disdainful as the skimmer.

    "I wish he didn''t come back..."

    Before the words in the piano were finished, the girls around them all cast their curious or teasing eyes on them, which made the disdainful expression on the face of the piano stagnate, and the words behind could not be said, and showed an angry look.

    "Why do you look at me like this?!"

    "Shidao seems to have said The origami voice is still as before without any emotional ups and downs, but the content of the words, but almost let the piano hair.

    "If you behave like this, you are Ao Jiao!"

    "You are proud!" There is some madness in the piano.

    "All of you are proud!"

    "Well, if we go on, miss Qinli will be angry. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest first..." Crazy three stretch a stretch, hit a lovely yawn.

    "Today''s discussion is inconclusive. Let''s continue tomorrow..."

    When chin Lipton snorted coldly, but there was no objection. The other girls nodded in succession.

    Just when a group of girls were going to go back to their rooms to have a rest, there was a knock at the door.

    The girls in the group were stunned at first, then looked at each other.

    In the imperial palace of baruba, young girls are not familiar with other people at all, and even have some bad relations. Who will come to find them at midnight

    "I''ll open the door..."

    With such doubts, Qin Li steps forward and opens the door. However, the figure standing at the door in front of her eyes makes Qin Li and a group of girls stunned.

    Just because it''s a young man nobody knows.

    Moreover, it seems that it''s a luxurious decoration. It seems that it''s not an ordinary person. It''s a surprise for girls who think it''s servants.

    Come, it''s Isaac!

 Chapter 1933

    Standing at the gate of the villa, I watched the girls in my piano, crazy three, ten fragrance, beautiful nine, origami and four series. Isaac had a smile on his face, but his heart was full of fire.

    I can''t help it. At present, the girls in this line really have a rare and extraordinary appearance in Isaac''s life, which can''t help Isaac''s heart.

    Don''t say it first, but say it first. The girl who is looking at herself unexpectedly now has a dreamlike appearance that others can only see in their dreams.

    The purple night hair, which naturally falls to the shoulders and waist, is tied like a water and a flower under the bondage of a bow like hair band. The clear eyes reflect the indescribable and inconceivable colors. The appearance that even the goddess envies is enough to take away people''s sight, attention and even heart in an instant, revealing an extraordinary beauty Li.

    Such a beautiful girl in all aspects can be said to be incredible. Who can be unmoved

    Even if there are no other factors, relying on this dreamlike face alone, Isaac can assert that if there is a chance to have a kiss, it is worth even paying the most.

    Standing closest to Shixiang is origami.

    Isaac felt very special when he saw the delicate girl at the first sight.

    The white short hair that can almost touch the shoulder is soft and awe inspiring. The doll is just like a measured artifact. Its pretty face is as exquisite as ten fragrance. Although there is almost no thing named expression on it, compared with the former, the latter is also very attractive, especially for Isaac.

    After all, Isaac, who used to be one of the students of the "sparril World College", has seen the extremely cold beauty of hileve, who can be said to be the idol of the whole school, more than once. It''s the cold beauty that can capture all the students.

    For such a girl, who is both gifted and detached, and has a strong background, Isaac is naturally unable to move his heart, but the other side has hardly moved his heart, which makes Isaac, who has been eager to pursue, unable to find any flaws.

    Now, Isaac saw the same cold and beautiful beauty in origami, how can Isaac not be excited when he once had an abnormal heart for her

    Compared with Shixiang and origami, though Meijiu has no outstanding temperament, its appearance is a little more mature compared with the former, and its dignified and beautiful face is also extremely attractive.

    But what''s more attractive is that the beauty nine has a wonderful figure that no one can find fault with or even compare!

    If the body can be held in the arms, then the lucky person will be filled with what degree of softness, which is the fatal temptation to think that it makes people breathe more.

    Of course, although the appearance, body and so on are all superb, what really intoxicates Isaac is the sound of beauty nine.

    That''s the real sound of nature!

    Since this young girl appeared in front of Isaac in the central hall of the Royal Palace, from the beginning to the end, the other side only said a very insulting word to men, but when she said that, the other side''s voice like poison made Isaac completely addicted.

    Isaac can even imagine that if the other side uses this voice to croon when having a date with a man, it is absolutely incomparable enjoyment for a man.

    Shixiang, origami, Meijiu.

    Three different young girls all have the capital that makes men want to give up. If not three young girls also have the terrorist strength that makes no one dare to cross the thunder pond half step, Isaac will not be stingy to use some mean means to pocket these three young girls.

    According to Isaac, even if we can find women who are comparable to Shixiang, origami and Jiusan, we can''t find more than three girls, even a little bit, in terms of attraction.

    However, Isaac now finds that he is wrong, and that he is far from right.

    There are three girls who are more attractive to Isaac!

    It''s the girl who stands in the dark corner, but seems to focus the light of the whole world on herself, so beautiful that she is breathtaking.

    It''s a stunning beauty.

    The black hair and waist long hair are tied into two bundles, which are obedient and hang down in front of the body. The skin is as white as pearls, showing a little neck to give people a kind of thin as if they would break it with a little force. The girl''s bangs cover most of the amazing beautiful face, even one eye.

    But Isaac had to thank the girl for covering one of her eyes.Because Isaac was afraid.

    Fear that the eye has more alluring charm than the girl''s lost beauty.

    Isaac always felt that as long as he saw the girl''s hidden eyes, he would completely bow down at the foot of each other, and could no longer break away from the other''s breathtaking beauty.

    Of course, if it''s only appearance, crazy three is just like Shixiang, origami and Meijiu. What makes Isaac almost immersed in crazy three''s attraction is the temperament of each other.

    One kind is sweet and delicious like an angel, and dangerous like a devil!

    Just right, Isaac is infatuated with this contradictory and challenging temperament, so he is no surprise trapped in the attraction of crazy three.

    Although the rest of the Qin and Si Si are still immature in some places, one is as beautiful as a work of art and the other is as lovely as a doll. When they grow up in the future, they will not be inferior to the four girls in front.

    In the past, the rare masterpieces are now standing at their own touch, only need to stretch their hands to meet each other, and each of them has a fight with her once admired, the passion in Isaac''s heart is unimaginable.

    I''m afraid that even if we change to other men, as long as we are men with normal orientation, normal aesthetic outlook and normal in all aspects, it will inevitably be such a performance, right

    In addition, these young girls are all gifted and far superior to the existence of hilliffe who has dominated sparril World College for several years. At the thought that if he can get the hearts of these people, Isaac almost has red eyes.

    Six of the top nine!

    That''s better than the essence of the baruba empire!

    After all, even in the baruba Empire, on the face of it, there are only four ninth order powers: Goda, Koren, will and Gebi, aren''t they

    Moreover, the other side is likely to grasp the way to quickly promote to level 9!

    As long as he can get the hearts of these young girls, Isaac can not only hold six extremely beautiful young girls with super fighting power, but also make the status of the family of MoMA rise sharply, even to a level higher than the royal family, and also make his position in the family unbreakable, and also get the opportunity to upgrade to the Ninth level, no matter from which point of view Is a great temptation.

    At the thought of all these advantages, and then the beautiful face and detached temperament of a group of young girls in front of him, Isaac secretly vowed that even if he paid some price for himself, he would also successfully pocket these young girls!

    Isaac really has great confidence in his appearance, temperament, achievements and so on.

    It is the young chief of the MoMA family, the first family of the baluba Empire, and he has the outstanding talent and strength to be promoted to the top of the seventh level at the age of 20. In recent years, I don''t know how many talented and charming women are all played by Isaac between applause.

    So Isaac never thought he would run into a wall.

    I don''t know if Isaac thought about it like this

    On the background, identity and status, will young girls who dare to look after the face of the emperor of the baruba Empire like Isaac

    In terms of strength, Isaac can''t even reach the young girls'' fingers.

    In terms of talent, at the age of 20, you are only at the top of the 7th level. Compared with yourself at the 9th level before you are 20, how bad is this talent

    In terms of achievement, Isaac can''t get into the eyes of girls.

    And the appearance and temperament of what, girls are not because of these on the heart of superficial women

    The answer, of course, is No.

    This is not the most important.

    Most importantly, a group of young girls have already had a sweetheart who can''t be shaken by anyone!

    This greedy want to swallow an elephant, never thought of their own unworthy poor man, doomed to tragedy. r1152

 Chapter 1934

    Isaac doesn''t want to think about it. A real strong man of the ninth rank, even if he condescends to look at him, can he provoke him

    The self-esteem of the real strong is very strong. Even if you don''t mind that your other half''s strength is weaker and status is lower than yourself, you have to have self-knowledge to be a man. Since you want to pursue the original unattainable existence, then the only way is to show your concentration

    And Isaac is greedy to get six girls who are in the forefront of the whole sparril world in appearance, temperament, strength, background, status and other aspects. Isn''t that greedy

    Of course, it''s also to blame for the idea that men are superior to women in the Empire. In the hearts of men in the Empire, women''s status is lower than their own. Three wives and four concubines are nothing at all. They never consider whether their other half will mind spending their time. In this case,

    it is even more obvious when the object that you pursue is the object that you can''t reach.

    Therefore, Isaac admitted that he had great self-confidence to occupy a place in the hearts of a group of young girls, but did not know that when he simultaneously played the idea of six girls who were better than himself, it would be out of the game.

    On the other hand, a group of young girls did not know that they had been stared at by someone who had been unfaithful. They kept opening the door in the piano and glanced at their luxurious clothes. They were not like ordinary people at all. With a handsome smile on his face, his eyes were straight at his Isaac, and his brow was raised.

    "Are you?"

    "Miss Qinli is really a lady who forgets many things..." Isaac said with a smile, in a tone that was not polite at all, but rather close.

    "Remember Milena, but don''t you remember me?"

    Smell speech, Qin inside slightly wrinkly brow, then seem to think of what came, suddenly like nodded.

    "I remember that you are the leader of the emerald tower, one of the twelve top forces of the sparril world college?"

    "Emerald tower" is the representative force of the MoMA family in "sparril World College"!

    Isaac and mirina are both from the emerald tower. The difference is. As the leader of the emerald tower, Isaac, the young patriarch of the MoMA family, is only a member of the emerald tower.

    At the beginning, Qinli listened to Fifi explain the situation of each of the twelve top forces in the "sparril World College" more than once, after hearing about Isaac and mirina. She was also full of doubts about the details.

    That''s for sure.

    It''s like a deadly forest. Although Lulu is the only daughter of Lal, the head of Lori''s family. But he is not the leader of the "deadly forest", and Fifi is just a disciple of Lal, but he can sit in the position of leader. It has been proved that the twelve top powers do not have to let the lineages of the families representing them be their leaders.

    So, although Isaac is the minority patriarch of the MoMA family, in terms of excellence, Milena is more prominent. Even Milena occupies one of the top ten in the ranking. Isaac''s ranking in the top ten also proves that Milena is a better one.

    Milena should be the leader, not Isaac, should she

    At first, Qinli thought that Isaac was outstanding in places other than strength, such as strategy and vision, so he became the leader. That''s not surprising.

    Who knows, on the spot, Fifi denied it.

    "Compared with mirina, Isaac has no place to compare with mirina except for his high status. The reason why he took the position of leader is simply because of the relationship between his status and the idea that the baruba Empire did not value women!"

    Knowing this, Qin Li didn''t pay any more attention to the guy who became the leader by virtue of the identity of a young patriarch and a male. Instead, he had some impressions of Milena, the most powerful fighter in the emerald tower. That''s why.

    If Isaac doesn''t mention it himself, and Qinli has had some contact with the twelve top forces, I''ve seen Isaac several times, and I really don''t remember this self talking man.

    "Fortunately, miss Qinli still remembers me, otherwise I really have to wonder if my sense of existence is weak!" Isaac didn''t know that he had the impression that identity was the only advantage in his heart. He played a haha as if he were familiar with it.

    "Since you graduated from the college, I thought I would never have a chance to meet you again. I didn''t expect you to visit our country today. I''m really very happy. However, I was not able to appear in front of your majesty at that time. I just came here to say hello now. I hope you don''t think it''s me who ignored you!"

    Listening to Isaac''s words, which are both literary and familiar, even if they are as smart as the piano, they can''t help being said in a daze. They can''t help but mutter.Is it true that all the students who come out of the school are so enthusiastic about their former students

    "You are welcome..." During the rotation of the mind, the Qin responded unhurriedly.

    "So, Mr. Isaac, what are you looking for us for?"

    "Well, if there''s something to say, there''s something..." Isaac scratched his head as if embarrassed.

    "Actually, I''m here to apologize!"

    "Apologize?" At the same time, a group of young girls were stunned.

    "I''m really sorry!" Isaac is on his way.

    "Today, my empire of baruba has done something disrespectful to you because of some small things. At that time, I was forced to follow my stance, and I have been very upset since then, so I went to the door to apologize and ask you to forgive me for my rudeness!"

    When he said this, Isaac not only had a very serious expression on his face, but also a very sincere tone.

    Although Isaac didn''t think it was impolite for him to act at that time, it was true that he came to apologize. He didn''t want to make a bad impression on the girls of the party because of some small things, and wanted to make up for it with an apology.

    In other words, apology is just a means to achieve the goal!

    And this means, there are follow-up.

    Before a group of girls could speak, Isaac made a quick voice.

    "In order to express my apology, it''s better to let me be the guest. Please have a meal! I don''t think you have dinner yet, miss! "

    Please have a meal

    Although I haven''t realized Isaac''s real purpose, four people, Qinli, Kuang San, Mei Jiu and origami, frowned at the scene. Even the ten flavors of food and the four series of gentle ones were the same.

    It''s just that a group of girls don''t want to have dinner with strange men when they are speechless.

    At present, the origami head spoke in a calm and incomparable voice.

    "I won''t go!"

    Even if there is no explanation and no excuse words, after the extremely concise expression of their attitude, origami will not say a word, so that Isaac who thinks that the girls have no reason to refuse is stunned.

    "I''m not going either!" Mei Jiu kept frowning and waved his hands in disgust.

    "I hate being too close to men!"

    There was no reason for this statement, which made Isaac''s face change directly.

    "I I''m not going either... " Si Si said in a timid but determined tone.

    "Just for dinner I want to eat here... "

    "I..." Shixiang lingered between the simple choice of "eat or not eat", and finally didn''t want to be too close to a strange man because of a meal, so she shook her head.

    "I''m not going either..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three stroked his cheek and crooked his head. The feeling of the moment made Isaac tremble, but the words made Isaac sink.

    "I don''t want to eat with men other than my husband!"

    "My Lord, my husband?" Isaac''s heart has completely sunk into the bottom of the valley because of the name of crazy three.

    Does this creature have a master

    At the thought of this possibility, Isaac''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and even his eyes became ferocious for a moment.

    You know, among the girls in the party, crazy three is the most attractive to Isaac!

    However, Isaac didn''t find out. The ferocity in his eyes finally tore his disguise to pieces. He kept watching his eyes flash a fine and cold light in his piano, and sneered in his heart.

    "It seems that my sisters don''t want to go out!" Show a smile in the piano.

    "But we will accept your apology, and we will accept your kindness."

    Isaac''s face sank at last.

 Chapter 1935

    Before visiting the house of a group of young girls, Isaac also made a lot of preparations, worked out many countermeasures for various situations, and tried to get a little favor from the girls. It has to be said that although Isaac is greedy and opinionated, he has two abilities in chasing girls. It''s not hard to see how many girls he has harmed in general. He didn''t want to win the goal at one stroke. He just fought for a little favor and prepared for the future plan.

    So before he came, Isaac also thought about the girls'' various reactions to their visits, and he was ready to deal with them.

    However, Isaac had thought that a group of young girls would hold the airs of the strong, despise or be indifferent to themselves, have thought that a group of young girls would be disgusted with themselves because of the things in the daytime, not fake their color, and have also thought that a group of young girls would vent their anger and the treatment they suffered during the daytime, but did not expect that such a development would finally take place.

    Isaac admitted that the reason he was looking for was not rigid or unreasonable, and that there was a great possibility that he would be rejected.

    Therefore, in response to the possible answers of a group of young girls, Isaac also drew up a set of speeches to persuade the young girls. As long as he took out these speeches, no matter it was because of face or because of the same school feeling, a group of young girls could only grudgingly agree.

    As long as he can promise, Isaac will have hundreds of ways to make the girls in this line look at themselves. Or leave some impression and influence more or less.

    Now, what''s the reason Isaac heard it

    Don''t go

    What''s the reason

    Hate being too close to men

    That''s the reason, but what can Isaac use to persuade each other

    Eat here

    Isn''t the previous series of arrangements for Isaac all destroyed

    This is nothing, the most important reason is crazy three.

    I don''t want to eat with men other than my husband!

    Isaac was very sure that he heard the four words "Lord husband"!

    What does this mean

    On behalf of their favorite woman has a master, and even married!

    Isaac did deceive a lot of young girls by his own means, but as a man in an empire with male superiority and female inferiority, it is absolutely impossible for self-supporting men to corrupt their reputation for a married woman.

    Therefore, even if Isaac is not young, he has never had the idea of having a relationship with a married woman, let alone openly pursuing a married woman.

    If crazy three really married other men. Isaac can declare defeat directly!

    How could Isaac, who was full of confidence before, not hate lust

    Especially looking at crazy three with their heads askew. The charming and attractive appearance of caressing his cheek made Isaac''s heart become extremely hot and roar wildly in his heart.

    No way!

    This woman is mine!

    Mine!

    I didn''t know that Isaac, who had seen through the piano, was trying to suppress the emotion in his heart and put a new smile on his face. It''s just that smile compared to the previous one. It''s a little grudging.

    "Miss Kuang San just said," my Lord, my husband. ". Can''t miss crazy three get married?... " Isaac used the same tone of "don''t make fun of it" and played haha.

    "Miss Kuang San likes to joke. She graduated from the college not long ago. How can we get married so soon? "

    This is the only excuse Isaac can offer to comfort himself.

    Although there is no stipulation in the sparrell world college that students can''t marry, sparrell World College has gathered the best cultivation resources in the three empires. When entering the college, everyone would like to strive for more resources to cultivate. Who would want to marry

    Of course, there are many engaged or private lifelong students, but the students will still focus on strengthening their own strength, and it is not too late to get married after graduation. Therefore, there are no married students in the college.

    However, Kuang San has not graduated from the college for a long time. Even if he wants to get married, he has to spend a lot of time just to choose a good day. How can he think about it

    Although it''s a self comforting reason, Isaac''s reason is quite reasonable.

    It''s a pity that hearing Isaac''s words of laughter, crazy three smiled at each other with a smile, which made his eyes just outside curved into crescent shape.

    "Although I haven''t been formally married, he has taken all my things!"

    Isaac''s laughter came to an abrupt end.

    "Ah ~ ~" crazy three holding his cheek, make a pair of coquettish, a beautiful face is also full of red."Up to now, I still remember those nights when my husband took off his clothes and licked every part of his body. He even made a careful investigation. Especially on the last night, he was so bad that he didn''t give people a chance to talk. He pushed them out in a hurry Pour, still use that ~ ~ ~ so big thing to stab people''s body, it''s really hot! It''s so hot! "

    Such an explicit description, like a huge hammer, straight into Isaac''s heart, let Isaac face a blue, a white, a red, a black, just wonderful.

    "Crazy Crazy three! " Shixiang is also ashamed of the saying of crazy three, and her whole face is red. She cries out like she is dying of shame and anger.

    "You What are you talking about? "

    "Yes, yes!" The United States nine angrily puffed up his mouth, just when Isaac thought that the United States nine also wanted to criticize, the United States nine was angry to say such a sentence.

    "How enviable! no way! I also want to spend a hot night with my dear! "

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Isaac''s eyes stare to the largest ever.

    Is it true that this beautiful girl with the voice of nature has the same name as crazy Trinity

    And the same person

    "Whoa! Whoa! " Si Si was so shy that he cried out.

    "Miss crazy three Miss Meijiu Please don''t say... "

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three immediately laughs to gather own face to four Si Nai''s front.

    "Don''t Si Si want to spend a hot night with his husband?"

    "Fire Fire Heat Of Night... " Four Si is the whole face "bang", become a red, grasp their hat, cover their heads, never dare to see people again.

    See, Isaac''s pupil dilated again.

    Even Even this man

    "Crazy three!" Shixiang shouted angrily, and her face was still red.

    "No more strange things!"

    "What a pity..." Crazy three smile happily.

    "I wanted my husband to love miss Shixiang. I didn''t expect Miss Shixiang to hate her so much..."

    "I I don''t hate Shidao! " When ten Shandon jumped up, without thinking of calling so.

    "I like Shidao best!"

    "I don''t think I didn''t hear you!" Origami can''t bear to stand out, that expressionless pretty face is a trace of hostility to look at Shixiang.

    "I''m the one who likes Shidao the most!"

    "And!" Origami with hostile eyes turned to crazy three.

    "Although I didn''t have a good night with Shi Dao, I also licked Shi Dao''s whole body!"

    "Ah, La, la..." Kuang San and Mei Jiu were suddenly surprised. Shixiang and Siji were both red faced and smoking.

    Isaac''s body trembled again and again, and every word of the girls seemed to be a fatal blow, which made him fall back and turn green.

    Kuang 3, Shixiang, Meijiu, origami, and Si Ni.

    These girls, no matter their strength, background, status, appearance or temperament, belong to the top girls in the world. They all have their own masters

    Besides, are they all the same person

    "Well, as you think..."

    Looking at Isaac''s green face, he gave the last blow with a bad smile on the piano.

    "By the way, I also fell in love with that man, who is not only our future husband, but also the fiance of hilliff, the genius Princess of the AILU empire!"

    Her fiance

    It''s him!

    Speechless!

    Isaac was as mad as a lamb. His body was shaking violently, and the green color on his face was completely turned into red.

    "Pooh!"

    At present, Isaac spewed out a mouthful of blood. He could not bear the blow. He fell to the ground and fainted.

 Chapter 1936

    Looking at that gush of blood, fell to the ground, completely fainted the past of Isaac, a group of girls are all stupid.

    This I don''t know what happened. Shixiang, Meijiu and Siji are totally at a loss.

    "What''s going on?"

    Different from Shixiang, Meijiu and Siji, who don''t understand what happened, origami understood it after a slight frown, while kuangsan blinked his eyes. The coquettish expression on his face had disappeared completely and replaced by the expression of sweeping.

    See, I understand it in Qin.

    Different from Isaac''s eyes, crazy three guessed from the beginning that Isaac came to find his own goal!

    But that''s no surprise.

    When I was in the world of "dating battle", before I knew Wuyan, crazy three was relying on its own charm, provoking many boys to chat up with them, and then led these boys who were devious to nobody, and absorbed their time as a consumable of the time needed to launch their own "angel".

    Therefore, crazy three is very sensitive to this kind of men who intend to make their own crooked ideas. It''s not surprising to detect Isaac''s purpose.

    Therefore, there is a series of explicit words to stimulate Isaac.

    Poor Isaac, this time it''s really a big one.

    Some people may think that because a group of women who know each other today have their own men, Isaac can''t stand to stimulate the spitting of blood or anything. But in fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s really not exaggerated at all.

    It''s true that Isaac used to play with countless charming girls by his own means, but those are just men''s possessiveness, all of them are just playing, not once serious.

    So, it''s not so much that Isaac is in the flowers, but rather to prove that he has the ability of flowers.

    And Isaac, who has been playing like this all the time, was really moved when he met her at sparrell World College.

    This talent is extraordinary. Not only was she successfully promoted to the eighth level before the age of 20, but also she dominated the whole "sparril World College" for several years. The princess who was named the best student is really outstanding.

    The appearance alone has reached the level of beauty that Isaac has never seen since he lived. The cool temperament from his bones even affects the hearts of men and women in the whole sparril World College, including Isaac.

    On the day of seeing her, Isaac admitted that he was really moved by a woman for the first time.

    In addition, she is the daughter of Kate, the emperor of the AILU empire. She has a higher status and status than Isaac himself. With Isaac''s possessiveness, how can she not pursue her

    But it''s a pity that chilli''s coldness is really true. Although this kind of coldness can be said to be fatal attraction for men, it can''t really be exploited.

    As a result, Mingming and Mingming are in the same college, and they are also the leaders of one of the twelve top forces. Isaac is shocked that in a few years, he has not even found a chance to talk with her. It is a great frustration for Isaac, who thinks he has no rival in chasing women.

    Fortunately, Isaac is not the only one who has touched the ashes like Isaac, and celif is not only true to Isaac, but also to anyone. When she talks with SAFA and Kaya, she is cold and merciless, and her simple and clear words make Isaac feel better.

    However, in such a day, day by day, with the dream of sitting on hileve, one day, Isaac received a message.

    Heleve is engaged!

    And I''m engaged to a new student who has just been enrolled in sparril World College for less than three months!

    Speechless!

    This was less than three months of study in the "sparril World College", but in just three months, he made a great success. He soared to the top five. Even SAFA, the prince of the baruba Empire, could only compete with him for a new man, who had spent several years on Isaac and exhausted his heart to do things easily!

    On the day of receiving this news, Isaac smashed all the things that could be smashed in the "Emerald tower" to Tongtong, and even angrily drove several members of the "Emerald tower" who had seen the situation out of the "Emerald tower" to Tongtong, completely hating them.

    But this new man, who has no name, no background, no status, but has strength, not only snatched the shiliv that Isaac dreamed of, but also easily defeated SAFA and Kaya. He became the strongest student ever to surpass shiliv, which made Isaac have no courage to retaliate. In addition, he was the fiance of the Royal Princess of AILU empire Isaac could not seek revenge or offend. He could only swallow the bitter water in his stomach.Under such circumstances, I now know that a series of young girls who can compete with her, or even go far beyond her, have become speechless women. It is conceivable how much stimulation Isaac will receive.

    What''s more, crazy three told Isaac in such an explicit way what kind of relationship the woman he wanted had with the man he hated to death. Isaac just vomited blood and didn''t die, which was a good psychological endurance.

    So, at the beginning, this Isaac is a tragedy.

    Crazy three Knowing that crazy three was intended to stimulate Isaac, Qin couldn''t help but give her a white look.

    "You are really bad to the bone..."

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three will smile.

    "Sympathetic?"

    "No!" A pretty face in the piano once again showed a bad smile.

    "Very happy!"

    In a few words, what impression did Qin Li and Kuang San have on Isaac followed, which made Shixiang, Meijiu and Sisi three people puzzled. Only origami caught a glimpse of Isaac who was lying on the ground vomiting blood and fainting. He opened his mouth without waves.

    "What about this man?"

    "Well Qin inside will not turn around, go inside.

    "Make your own decision!"

    Smell speech, a group of girls you look at me, I look at you, and finally choose to turn around silently at the same time. Mei Jiu even closed the door. Isaac, who had only vomited blood and fainted, was lying on the cold ground alone, with a very sad figure.

    What can I do if I live in a million flowers

    As a result, what I want most is not that I can''t get it too

    This is the most tragic

    ¡­¡­

    When all kinds of disputes and commotions took place in the Royal Palace of the imperial city of baruba, an unknown scene was staged in a desolate city eight thousand meters away from the Royal City in this night.

    It was staged in a different courtyard in the center of the city.

    There, the two figures are standing and kneeling one by one. The figure standing still has its back to the kneeling person, and the kneeling person seems to be saying something, which makes the standing figure''s eyes more and more bright.

    Until the kneeling figure finished speaking, the standing man turned around and looked at the kneeling man in front of him, making a thunder like clang sound full of oppression.

    "What are you saying is true?"

    "Dare not cheat!" Kneeling on the ground, the shadow said in fear.

    "Small sentences are true!"

    "Very good!" The figure standing has a very obvious grin, which seems to be smiling, but also a sneer.

    "Since the patron saint of the baruba empire is not in the king''s city, heaven is protecting our orcs!"

    Such a short sentence, but let this person''s identity clear up.

    He claims to be a Orc!

    That''s Warcraft!

    And Warcraft is only in the promotion to the level of demigod will shed the beast body, into human form!

    Then, the identity of this person is obvious.

    The puppet king of the Warcraft army who led the attack on the baruba empire!

    Since this man is the pseudo king of the Warcraft army that led the attack on the Empire of baruba, the identity of the man kneeling on the ground is also looming.

    Betrayer!

    What''s more, I still don''t know what way to get the patron god of the semidivine order of the baruba Empire, who is not in Wangcheng, and revealed it to the fake king of beasts, so that the baruba empire will face a real and dangerous Betrayer!

    The figure standing quietly disappeared in place.

    "Tomorrow I will fight for the complete annihilation of the imperial city of baruba!"

    Such a sentence disappears with the wind, making the storm in the desert more violent.

    As if in advance.

    Foretell the bloodbath of tomorrow. r1152

 Chapter 1937

    Thank you very much for "Maple withers" and "panda!" "Poke to touch n", "dance with the Maple", "meow to pass"

    The next day

    When the hot sun pours down, and once again patronizes the same, always only one color of the desert, the cool night almost disappeared in an instant, all the heat belonging to the desert pervades the whole desert, making the air slightly distorted.

    If someone walks in such a desert, surely the vision in front of him is also distorted

    In the middle of the two lofty mountains, the King City of baruba Empire ushered in new defenders, who replaced those who had been guarding the city all night.

    The man in charge of the shift change was a middle-aged soldier who was thirty or forty years old and dressed in strong armor.

    When the band went up to the wall of the king''s city, the middle-aged soldiers shouted to a strong man who was standing at the top of the wall and looked into the distance. He looked like a commander, naked and carrying a knight''s sword.

    "Hello! old man! The shift has changed! "

    "Are you here?..." The strong man took back his gaze and looked at the middle-aged soldiers, with a trace of dissatisfaction on his face.

    "You are half an hour late today!"

    "Well, it''s only half an hour. I''m not sleeping in!" The middle-aged soldier waved his hand carelessly.

    "I could have caught up. Who knows that there are some strange rumors in the city in the morning, which interests me very much. Listen, I''ll be late when I get back to my senses!"

    "Strange and strange rumors?" The man inquired curiously.

    "What''s the rumor?"

    "There are two hearsay!" The middle-aged soldier did not hide it, but raised two fingers.

    "One is that the servants in the Royal Palace overheard some high-level people saying that the little girls who entered the royal city yesterday seemed to trip them up and hurt all the high-level people in front of his majesty!"

    "Bah!" Strong man disdained to spit a mouthful of saliva, disdain unceasingly said.

    "A group of little girls wounded all the high-ranking officials of the baruba Empire? Do you believe

    "That''s why it''s hearsay!" Said the middle-aged soldier, not very angry.

    "That group of little girls should refer to those little girls who took the strange floating boat into the city yesterday and appeared in the floating square with a large group of exposed women?"

    "Yes!" The strong man nodded.

    "At that time, I was in the air square, so I could see clearly!"

    "That group of women in exposed clothes is really strange..." The middle-aged soldier frowned.

    "It''s enough to dress like that. There is no bolder and more fashionable dress in our country, but it seems that they have been guarding the city since yesterday. It''s said that there is an area in which the residence is still reserved for them. Why?..."

    "It''s really strange, but a group of women who don''t even know if they have grown up, why do they have a special area to live in? Just make arrangements, won''t you? Is there anything special about them? " The strong man thought a little and then opened his mouth.

    "What''s the second rumor?"

    "The second rumor has some of that..." Said the middle-aged soldier stealthily.

    "It''s said that this morning, a servant in the Palace found a man lying unconscious in a pool of blood in the rest area provided for the distinguished guests, and the man seems to be the young patriarch of the MoMA family!"

    "You mean that Isaac?" Said the strong man in surprise.

    "How could he be unconscious in the rest area and lying in a pool of blood?"

    "Who knows..." The middle-aged soldier gloated.

    "It''s said that the young patriarch often goes to provoke women. Maybe it''s because he takes a fancy to a woman and goes to provoke her at night, but he bumps into a nail and is taught a lesson?"

    This time, the strong man believed it.

    "Yes, the rest area of the Royal Palace is basically inhabited by people with great potential. This Isaac must have provoked some royal relatives and nobles, and was left there all night?"

    "I''m so interested in this that I forget the time when I quarrel with people in the city!" The middle-aged soldier smiled.

    "It''s not too late. Let''s turn over now."

    "All right!" The strong man immediately jumped down from the high place and shouted to the watchmen who were still on guard.

    "Shift change! Go back to the city and rest! "

    "Yes!"

    The city guards just relaxed, wriggling some stiff bodies one by one, and rushing to the city noisily.

    And in all these noises, most of them are like this.

    "Alas, I don''t know when the day when I wake up to guard the city and go to sleep after guarding the city is the first time...""I hope your majesty they can find a solution to the Warcraft quickly. Let''s be free..."

    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''ve decided to go back to my hometown and get married after I beat them back!"

    "Go home and get married?"

    "Yes, although my parents give me the object of love, but I heard that the woman is gentle and virtuous, the water is very clever!"

    "Ha ha, my wife has been pregnant for almost ten months. It''s estimated that she will have a baby after fighting off the Warcraft!"

    "Well, I''ve decided to retire after the war with Warcraft. I''m not going to practice any more. I''d like to live a normal life!"

    If there is no words, and hear the conversation of these defenders, they will surely fall from the wall.

    Back home to get married

    Is the baby coming soon

    Retired without cultivation

    Nima, it''s all death flags!

    Now set up the death flag, as a result, even if the original death is not this group of city guards, I''m afraid that they will also take the convenience, right

    Can these sad city guards really survive the war between humans and Warcraft

    And it turns out that even in sparril world, death flag is against the sky

    "Boom -!"

    When a group of watchmen who had been guarding the city all night were about to walk down the wall, a tremor like sound and shaking began to play a slow role in the air and on the ground, which made the watchmen who were about to walk down the wall froze at the same time.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The air distorted by the hot sunshine has turned into a billow in a familiar roar. It has swept through the desert like a tornado, which has rolled up the yellow sand and gradually filled with sand and dust storms.

    But far away from the imperial city of baruba, on the horizon, the desert became chaotic, and the dust and smoke rolled up like a mist.

    Listening to the roar in the air, feeling the vibration of the air and the ground, looking at the dust and dust rolled up in the far place in front of the city, a group of city watchmen finally thought of something and looked to the horizon in front of the city.

    Then the faces of the city guards changed.

    I saw a large group of close together, like crazy cattle rushing from the Warcraft are roaring, while hard to step into the yellow sand constantly trapped in the limbs, crazy towards this side of the charge.

    Not only that, in the sky, a group of flying Warcraft, like locusts, are also carrying heavy dust and storm, stabilizing their body shape, flying in an inherent roar. Look at the trend, I''m afraid that in ten minutes, these flying Warcraft will reach the king''s city!

    As a result, the city guards began to make noise.

    "Devil Warcraft attacked --! "

    The middle-aged soldier and the strong man finally reflected in the noise, and they all cheered.

    "Don''t panic! Form a formation! Prepare to defend the city! "

    Hearing this, the city guards also calmed down, and immediately formed a line of lines, which were spread out side by side on the walls of the king''s city. The soldiers held up their bows and arrows. The magician held the staff tightly, concentrated and prepared to fight against the Warcraft army.

    These days, the baruba empire is not without the invasion of the Warcraft Corps. With the advantages of border and terrain, the baruba Empire has gained the upper hand in several battles with Warcraft and defeated them.

    Therefore, after the initial panic, the city guards are also completely calm down, ready to carry out as always the solid defense, the incoming Warcraft to fight back again!

    If the Warcraft still attack as before, then, in all kinds of disadvantages, in the end, it will be useless.

    Today, however, it is destined to break the stalemate of the past.

    "Whew --!"

    Before the Warcraft Legion had rushed into the attack area of the defenders, a loud air breaking sound attracted the attention of all the defenders.

    When the city guards saw the scene of the source of the sound, they were all sluggish one by one. r1152

 Chapter 1938

    Thank you very much for "Maple withers" and "panda!" "Thundering", "dancing with the Maple", "the little demon of dream" and "green dog"

    "Whew!"

    In the extremely sharp sound of breaking through the air, a dark shadow directly broke through the sand and dust that obstructed the flying Warcraft like locusts at the speed of meteors, cut through the space, and directly stopped in the sky over the imperial city of baruba, so it was suspended there and looked down from below.

    The body of the shadow is actually a human figure.

    It is because of the sight of this suspended in the mid air, looking down at the figure of the royal city of baruba, that a group of city guards will be directly stuck there.

    There are only two kinds of people in the sparril world who can do suspension and flight.

    One is a warrior or magician who has cultivated the skill, magic and magic of floating or flying effect.

    The other is the one who has broken through the barrier of the Ninth level and promoted to the semi divine level.

    In addition to these two types of existence, if other people want to achieve suspension or flight, they have to rely on props, magic drugs, special weapons and other foreign things, such as floating boats, or they can only do similar things.

    For example, the powerful people of the eighth and ninth levels can control fighting Qi and magic by micromanipulation to make themselves fly in the air, which is similar to suspension or flight, but after all, it is just similar. There is no "long" literary method for how long, it can not be used flexibly, and even consume a lot of fighting Qi and magic.

    So, in the sparril world. The only way to achieve suspension or flight is to cultivate the existence of skills and magic with this effect, or the strong of semi divine level.

    Now, looking at a person who is so stable in the mid air, a group of defenders with at least seven ranks can be sure that it is definitely the real suspension and flight, not the similar means.

    Therefore, this figure floating in the air, either cultivates the skill and magic with the effect of floating or flying, or is the strong one of the semi divine level!

    The defenders are keen to see each other as the former rather than the latter.

    Because. The other side just came out of a swarm of flying Warcraft like locusts. Since flying Warcraft didn''t attack him or even gave way, it means that the other side can''t be the one on his side. It''s the enemy!

    And if the enemy is a demigod. The defenders can be sure. Today, the royal city of baruba will definitely encounter an unprecedented crisis!

    It''s a pity that a group of city guards are still staring at the sky. The figures floating in the air mercilessly wipe out the hope in their hearts.

    Suspended in the air, the figure raises one hand directly, on which there are black spots like decaying gas, and gradually solidify.

    Without even saying a greeting, the figure suspended in the mid air is like throwing something. The hand is thrown down, and the black awn like rotten gas immediately falls from the sky and shoots down like a practice.

    "Whew!"

    The black training rubs the air like this, just like a meteorite that breaks through the atmosphere and is covered with black flame, it falls straight down, and soon lands on the rippling border around the imperial city of baruba.

    "Dong!"

    With a thunder like loud sound, the violent air wave swept out from the position where the black training fell, and swung in all directions.

    "Bang!"

    The strong border of the Empire City of baruba, which can withstand hundreds of eight powerful men and attack them with all their strength, can hardly survive for a second, breaking in a clear sound.

    Then, the trend of black training fell to the King City of the baruba empire.

    "Bang!"

    Just like the atomic bomb explosion, the next moment, the royal city of the baruba empire is covered by a violent shock wave and rich smoke, and a panic roar and scream are also heard from the royal city.

    When the storm and the billowing smoke and dust dissipated at the same time, the imperial city of baruba once again appeared in the sun.

    At this moment, however, the city, which is called the most solid and like a fortress, has changed greatly.

    The hedgehog like walls with barbs are piled up on the ground like broken rubble. A building that was originally intact collapsed completely, like a dilapidated house, gradually became history in the smoke and fire. Even the palace was blown half way, askew, a look that could fall down at any time.

    This is not the worst. The worst is the city guards.

    Some of these people have been buried in the rubble, some of them have been piled up like garbage, some of them are still making a groan of pain, some of them are not moving at all.

    This scene, like hell.

    "Boom!"

    Before long, the palace of the city collapsed.But before that, several figures flew out of it, avoiding the fallen palace and falling on the ground. Looking at the surrounding scenes, some of them began to shiver.

    These people, of course, are the only ones with the ability to protect themselves against this terrible attack!

    Goda, Cohen, will, Gobi!

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami, Si Si Nai!

    In addition to these ten people, almost none of the others were in good condition. Even SAFA was carried in his arms by Goda and rushed out of the palace. But SAFA was also seriously injured and passed out.

    The only nine level strong people who have the ability to protect themselves are all good no matter how surprised and uncertain they are. When they see the scenes like hell in the king''s city, all the emotions in their hearts turn to depression. The four people, Goda, Karen, will and gerbi, are all pale.

    "King City..." As if he had lost his soul, he had loose pupils and trembling limbs.

    "King City Destroyed... "

    Will and Gebi are also at a loss. Everything is coming too fast, and they don''t give people a chance to react. The first second they are doing their own things in the palace, and the next moment they are facing a devastating attack. If not a group of nine level strong people are aware of a crisis, and timely sacrifice the means of protection, it will never be unhurt.

    "In the piano!"

    Crazy three, ten joss sticks, nine beauties, origami and four series of people who can''t bear to look at this hellish scene all turn their eyes to the Qin. Their faces are still uncertain. When they just want to say something, they find that the Qin is looking at the sky with a dignified face. Suddenly, their faces are awed and their heads are raised.

    Until then, people found out.

    In the sky, a man is floating in the sky.

    It was a man of about thirty in appearance.

    The man is wearing a fur coat, with a blood red and long waist hair. Behind him, there are not only a pair of bat like blood wings, but also a long tail with barbs. At first glance, it''s a scorpion tail.

    Such a man with blood wings and scorpion tail, and a long hair of blood red, was suspended in the sky over the imperial city of baruba. He looked down at the only nine level strong men who had saved himself. His voice was like a thunderbolt.

    "Man, your time is up!"

    At the same time, a chill burst out in the hearts of the girls of Goda and Qin.

    That is to say, the Goda group and the girls in Qinli group call them human beings, and they are able to hover in the air and wave to destroy the whole kingdom of baruba.

    There is no need to guess the identity of this person.

    "It''s you!" Goda stares at the redhead.

    "King of beasts!"

    "To be able to be safe with one blow from me, man, you are entitled to know my name!" A scornful smile from the red haired man.

    "Scorpio! This is the name given to me by the great beast God! "

    "Scorpio hell!" Holding the comatose sapha, Goda bited his teeth hatefully, tried to suppress the anger and shivering in his heart, and spoke in a cold voice.

    "I didn''t expect you to fight in person, so I''m not afraid that the guardian gods of the baruba empire will defeat you?..."

    "To frustrate the bones and raise the ashes?" Scorpio Ming laughs sarcastically.

    "Let''s not mention whether your patron saint of the baruba empire can defeat me. Human beings, you can let your patron saint of the baruba Empire come out to compete with me!"

    "I..." Goda seems to want to make a bluff, but he is pressed back by a calm and incomparable origami sentence.

    "It''s no use talking too much. Since the other party has made a move in person, it must be the news that the patron saint is not in the king''s city!"

    The hearts of Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi sank completely.

    In the piano, I glanced at the four people of Goda, and a light and flowing sentence made their hearts tremble.

    "You''ve been negligent..."

 Chapter 1939

    Dereliction of duty!

    It''s really dereliction of duty!

    As we have said before, the betrayers came out of the destroyed cities in the baruba Empire and surrendered to Scorpio Ming. They tried to protect their own lives. Finally, they got into the king''s city and betrayed human beings and worked for the world of Warcraft.

    These betrayers from other cities can only be ordinary cultivators born and developed from the city, or they can only be people like mirina who are sent from three families to manage the city.

    Those ordinary cultivators who have no background, status or identity will be difficult to do anything even if they are in the king''s city. Therefore, what needs to be warned is those betrayers from the three families.

    Yesterday, the high-level people in the hall of the royal palace were basically the people who had a very high position and discourse power in the three families. Such people could not be sent to other cities, which not only looked like exile, but also had some talents. Therefore, there were so many high-level people in the piano who could pick out all the words.

    In this way, first of all, these high-level people who are not transferred from other cities can not be betrayers. Second, those betrayers are basically people from three families who have great influence. They don''t know their identity and quantity. It''s impossible to find out by a group of young women or a limited number of people, such as Goda. They can only Let these high-level people join hands.

    In that way, it will be much more efficient to find out the traitors. Pull out all the cancer as soon as possible.

    Of course, when so many people show such important information, the leakage of the information will become much larger, and the trouble will be even greater.

    But in the end, after a lot of thinking, Qin Li chose to say it.

    After all, if we don''t, these hidden dangers will be hard to find out. Sooner or later, we will give a heavy blow to the baruba empire. I believe Goda also understands this. So. Qin Li reveals all the news before and after, and also has the idea of secretly letting Goda be responsible for cleaning up the mess.

    It is also proved that Goda is the emperor of the baruba empire.

    Qin Li is so aboveboard that he thinks of the causes and consequences and concerns of the information to be revealed. Only in this way can he solemnly and repeatedly command that no one is allowed to disclose the information heard in the hall. After leaving the hall. Let your own personal guard watch over the top. Be sure to put the secret in every high-level mouth.

    As a result, since Scorpio Ming has done it himself, it will be proved. Gorda''s arrangement in the dark is still flawed, let the news go.

    Therefore, Qin Li will say such words as dereliction of duty.

    Of course, Goda knew the meaning of Qin. For a while, he was full of self blame and guilt.

    "No!" At this time, Colleen began to wake up.

    "All the high-ranking people who attended yesterday were watched in secret by his Majesty''s personal guard. If they had leaked the news, the personal guard could not have failed to report it to his majesty!"

    "Yes!" Will pointed to a line of girls and shouted angrily.

    "You are the only one who has not been watched by the pro guard!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, there was a sense of depression in the air.

    "Ah, la..." Crazy three face hang smile, eyes but not even a little smile.

    "Are you doubting us?"

    "Can you prove that you are innocent?" Gaby spoke in a cold voice.

    "You are the only ones who are not under surveillance!"

    Because of being suspected, Shixiang and Meijiu seem to want to say something, but they are stopped by origami and maniac.

    "There''s no need to argue with them!" Qin Li didn''t even look at Goda, Cohen, will and Gebi. He explained directly to Shixiang and Meijiu.

    "If you doubt, let them doubt. Our purpose is only Scorpio Ming. The survival of the baruba Empire has nothing to do with us!"

    "You --!" Koren, will and Gebi glared at a group of young girls. Before they could get into trouble, Goda, who was holding SAFA, stood up, looked up, looked at the Scorpio who was interested in watching their own internal strife, and spoke in a deep voice.

    "How do you know that the patron saint is not in the king''s city?"

    "Want to know?..." The angle of scorpion''s mouth is slightly raised.

    "It''s OK to tell you. Although I don''t know who leaked the news, it seems that the man who brought the news to me said so. He had a good friend who seemed to work beside his majesty. He drank and got drunk with him last night, and finally told the news that the guardian was not in the king''s city!"

    At that moment, everyone understood.

    Feelings, it''s not the high-level officers of the baruba Empire who are monitored by the pro guard, but the people in the pro guard!

    Maybe Goda didn''t even think that the pro guards who were sent by him to watch over the high-level people of the baruba Empire had leaked their wordsThe so-called "defenseless" may refer to this situation.

    "Who gave you the news!"

    Instead of apologizing to a group of young girls who had just been doubted by their own people, Colleen roared in a low voice.

    "I will tear the traitor to pieces!"

    "Want to kill the human with the message?" Scorpio Ming as if not interested in the same, waved.

    "Then you can find it in the rubble around you. Maybe you can find it!"

    "What --!" Everyone in the room took a breath of cold air.

    According to Scorpio Ming, all the people remember that those betrayers are still in the king''s city!

    That is to say, Scorpio Ming even attacked them together!

    "You..." Will clenched his fist.

    "Didn''t you accept the surrender of those betrayers?"

    "So, didn''t I give them a chance to live?" Scorpio Ming nodded naturally.

    "As long as they survive, I won''t kill them, although it''s just decided..."

    "Despicable!" Ge Bi scolded without hesitation.

    "Sure enough, Warcraft can''t tolerate humans!"

    "Not necessarily!" Scorpio Ming laughs loudly.

    "If the great God of beasts decides to let human beings live, we will still restrain ourselves a little and raise human beings as domestic animals instead of killing them all!"

    "Asshole!" All of a sudden, even Goda roared.

    "The patron saint will not let you go!"

    "You''d better take care of yourself first!" Scorpio Ming sneers, and his hands follow.

    "Come on! My cousins! "

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The storming Warcraft army finally arrived at the scene, mercilessly trampling on the rubble of the city wall, rushing into the king''s city, which has become an abandoned city, and rushing towards the defenders who have fallen to the ground.

    Although Scorpio Ming just said that as long as those betrayers survive, he will not kill them, but Scorpio Ming just said that he would not kill, did not say that he would not let other Warcraft kill.

    In such a situation that the world Warcraft army is allowed to kill without stopping, I think that none of the dying human beings can survive

    "Whew --!"

    All of a sudden, in one corner of the king''s city, there was a loud sound of breaking the air, which made the Warcraft army who was attacking the city guards stop and look at the past.

    I can only see that not far away, a stream of streamer flies out from the rubble everywhere, and around the streamer are also covered with a protective cover composed of green crystals.

    It''s "ter day store"!

    These are the five thousand Yuban sisters!

    Yu Ban''s younger sisters who spread out "ter RI Tory" flew over and fell behind a group of young girls, including Qin, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami, Si Si Si. The uniform appearance and strange dress made Scorpio stunned, but also surprised Goda and others.

    Just because these Yuban sisters, who can only play the power of the eighth level, are also harmless!

    This is something that even the powerful people of the eighth level peak in the King City can''t do!

    "How can so many human beings be unharmed? And weak as ants? " Scorpio Ming frowned, then relaxed.

    "In this way, my people can have fun..."

    Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi are the four people who are very happy.

    With these five thousand eighth level strong men, they can at least block the Warcraft army and protect the defenders in the Luba empire.

    However, Goda and others plan to play too well, origami a cold words will thoroughly put them into the abyss.

    "All return to fraccinas!"! Wait for the command! "

    Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi were all at a loss.

 Chapter 1940

    Compared with the endless, dense and countless Warcraft, if you throw five thousand Yuban sisters into the Warcraft group, I''m afraid that one mouthful of saliva of a Warcraft is enough to drown the five thousand Yuban sisters.

    In this way, Yuban sisters can play a very small role.

    However, quantity does not mean everything.

    Although there are only five thousand sisters in Yuban, they have no change compared with the dense Warcraft army, but Yuban sisters can give full play to eight levels of strength!

    If you count carefully, though there are so many Warcraft legions, there are only three or four thousand Warcraft in the eighth level, less than the sisters of Yuban.

    As we have said before, a strong man of level 7 can easily block the ten thousand people team composed of the next strong man of level 5. If it is converted to the level of the eight strong man, a strong man of level 8 can also block the ten thousand people team composed of the next strong man of level 6.

    Therefore, if five thousand Yuban sisters make a move, the Warcraft army will definitely be stopped when the Ninth level Warcraft doesn''t participate in the war!

    At that time, the defenders of the imperial city of barucha who still have a breath will have enough time to wait for rescue and withdraw from the battlefield. Although the imperial city of barucha has been destroyed, as long as there are people and fighting capacity, the Empire of barucha will not be destroyed.

    At least, that''s what Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi are going to do.

    However, the four people of Goda and his party were totally confused by an order of origami.

    All return to fraccinas and wait for orders

    What do you mean

    The question didn''t last long, and the four of Goda and his group came to understand the meaning of origami.

    Origami means very simple, that is, let Yuban sisters retreat!

    "Wait a minute!" Colleen was the first to shout.

    "No retreat!"

    In Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang, Meijiu, and Sisi, all five of them ignored the cry, but Kerun, with an origami, looked at him with calm and unusual eyes. The unshakable look in the dark blue eyes made him lift up his heart for no reason.

    And origami is very simple.

    "Why?..."

    "Why?..." Will cried, impatiently, before Colleen could speak.

    "Do you still need to say that? If you retreat, what about the survivors in the royal city? "

    "The survivors of the king''s city?" Origami''s face was still calm, but every word of the origami words knocked into the hearts of the high-level people of the baruba empire.

    "Does that have anything to do with us?"

    "What do you mean by that?!" Gerby made a furious noise.

    "Do you want to escape?"

    As soon as Gebi''s voice fell, the girls in the group turned their heads and stared at Gebi. The indifference in the Qin and origami eyes, the anger in the eyes of Shixiang and Meijiu, and the anger in the eyes of Siji all shook Gebi, and the eyes of Kuang San, which were slightly murderous and angry, tightened Gebi''s pupils.

    "Maybe you high-ranking people are used to giving orders, or maybe you in the baruba Empire have really regarded women as servants who call and wave!" Said the piano slowly in a voice without emotional fluctuation.

    "But I want to remind you that we are not only your servants, but also the straw you begged to stay yesterday!"

    Cohen, will and gerby all remembered that their tone was just too bossy, and suddenly they were dumbfounded.

    But it''s true that, as Qin said, these three men are all the strong men of the Ninth level. They are usually high above others and are used to giving orders. Because of the style of male superiority and female inferiority in the baruba Empire, they are also used to seeing women in a lower position than themselves.

    Originally, if it was in front of some people of the same status, Cohen, will and Gebi would not speak in such a tone. It''s strange that the young girls are so young that they don''t feel like the profound ninth level strong at all.

    As a result, under the influence of habit, Colleen, will and gerby exposed their deep-rooted practices.

    "But you can''t just retreat!" Said Karen in a hurry.

    "Are we not on the same front?"

    "Ah, La, la..." Crazy three light cover mouth corner, smile expression slightly some ferocious.

    "It''s also doubting us and giving orders to us. Now, it''s really a critical moment. It''s said that we are on the same front. I didn''t expect that the Ninth level powers of the baruba Empire have the characteristics of cheekiness..."

    "We..." Cohen, will and gerby wanted to say something loudly, but before they could say it, they waved at the piano."I said that the survival of the baruba Empire has nothing to do with us!" In the piano, it''s an unforgiving assertion.

    "And just when you doubted us, our cooperative relationship was completely over. Since you never thought of respecting us, we don''t need to defend you any more. You are responsible for everything. No one else is to blame!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Karen, will and gerby are all white headed and have no thoughts.

    End of partnership

    No need to maintain

    In other words, aren''t these people going to fight

    "You can''t do that!" Cried Gebi, in a hoarse voice.

    "When the Empire of baruba is destroyed, a large part of human power will be lost. How to deal with the Warcraft army?"

    "As long as there is no king of beasts, the Warcraft army will disband itself!" The origami opened its mouth indifferently and said the words that shocked Cohen, will and gerby.

    "And the king of beasts, let''s fight!"

    "You You?... " Will''s question was almost as loud as a laugh.

    That''s also natural. Scorpio hell is a strong man of pseudo semi divine level. Although it''s not a real semi divine level, it''s definitely not something that five or six nine powerful men can deal with.

    Now, since a group of girls say that they are going to kill Scorpio Ming, isn''t that a joke

    Of course, whether or not Coelen, will and Gebi want to laugh at a group of girls, what they have done in the past has completely let a group of girls cut off the idea of saving the baruba Empire, and origami continues to order.

    "All retreat!"

    Yu Ban''s sisters didn''t answer, but at the same time, they started to drive the engine of the propeller. In the sound of breaking through the air, they flew to the floating square where "fraccinas" was parked.

    "Wait!" Koren, will and Gebi looked at the sisters of Yuban who were evacuated from the scene.

    Just then, Goda, who had been silent, sighed.

    "It''s true that we, the Empire of baruba, are responsible for this. I begged you to stay, but you were treated like this, and the news leaked. When others doubted you, they also hesitated. They didn''t choose to trust you. I, the emperor, had already failed to do it..."

    With such a remark, Goda stood up and saw firmness in his eyes.

    "Now that it''s over, you are willing to stop the king of beasts and repay the good for the bad. Goda is very grateful. We are responsible for solving the problem ourselves!"

    "Your majesty!" Koren, will, and gerby wanted to say something more, but Goda had decided.

    "Do you even lose your dignity when you are responsible for the disaster you have caused?"

    Cohen, will and Gebi all looked sluggish, bowed their heads, and were silent. Then they silently stood beside Goda and looked at the dense and endless Warcraft ahead.

    Father At this time, sappha''s weak voice sounded from Goda''s arms, and he broke away from Goda''s arms, stood up and straightened up.

    "Give me the people in the king''s city, and you will concentrate on dealing with the Warcraft army!"

    The faces of Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi are much better.

    "Done?..." In the middle of the sky, the scorpion''s eyes cast on the people below.

    "If you don''t finish, you can continue. I don''t mind waiting for you for a while. After all, it''s not fun to finish too early, isn''t it?"

    In this way, Scorpio Ming waved his hand gently. Suddenly, several shadows flashed through the air and landed on the ground, appearing in front of the four goddesses.

    That''s seven monsters over three meters tall, as big as buildings.

    Seven nine level monsters!

    "Roar --!"

    The roar of seven nine level Warcraft mixed together, turned into sound waves, and blew around, making the faces of Goda, Koren, will and Gobi extremely dignified.

    After all, next, they not only need to deal with a group of endless Warcraft, but also need to deal with the seven level nine Warcraft in front of them! r1152

 Chapter 1941

    Not to mention how Goda, Cohen, will and Gebi could block seven ninth level Warcraft and a whole Warcraft army. Scorpio Ming raised his eyes and looked at the retreating sisters of Yuban, but did not chase them. Instead, he lowered his eyes again and looked at a line of girls standing on the ground with eyebrows.

    "What? Don''t you help them? " The scorpion opens like a good heart.

    "It''s very dangerous to deal with seven ninth level Warcraft and a whole Warcraft army at the same time, even if those four humans are the Ninth level strong."

    "Done?..." There was a little smile in the piano, saying such a word.

    "If you don''t finish, you can continue. We don''t mind waiting for you for a while!"

    "After all..." Crazy three with incomparable follow smile.

    "If it''s too early, it''s not fun, is it?"

    Listening to the words that were said from her mouth not long ago, a group of girls used them intact. The smile on Scorpio Ming''s face gradually disappeared. Looking at the group of girls below, there was a little cold light in her eyes.

    "Human, it''s not a good choice to annoy me..."

    "You''re not going to let go of any human life, are you?" he said Origami said in a colder voice than Scorpio Ming.

    £¿ Long? Wind? Literature: "since you are dying, don''t you allow others to annoy you?"

    Such a word is to let Scorpio Ming ponder for a while, nodded.

    "That''s right, since I''m going to kill you. Then it''s nothing for you to annoy me. Human beings, do you need me to give you some time to vent? "

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, Mei Jiu, origami and Si Si are a group of young girls who suddenly look at each other, all laughing and saying in unison.

    "No!"

    "Hum!"

    Words fall, a dazzling strong light from a line of girls surging up.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, the strong light made Scorpio Ming frown, take a step back, avoid the strong light stabbing at the eyeball, turn his head and look at the center of the strong light below.

    In the center of the unusually bright light. The image of a group of six young girls has completely changed.

    Shixiang''s clothes have been made of cloth and metal. It''s like a princess''s dress. The skirt is composed of incredible light film. It''s like the light emitted by the crystal radiated by all kinds of light from different directions. It also holds a huge sharp sword. Like a princess. It''s like a chivalrous knight.

    Si Si''s clothes are also made into green cloaks with white or other colors. There are also a pair of lovely rabbits on the Hoodie, with rabbit like fur ball tail on the back and a huge rabbit shaped puppet on the back. It''s like coming out of a fairy tale.

    Crazy three''s body is wearing a black and red intersecting Gothic princess skirt, hair has become a long and short ponytail, the eyes like the golden clock dial are also exposed in the air, which looks strange and full of charm, making people''s eyes can not be moved from above anyway.

    The Qin has been suspended in the air. The body is surrounded by flames. Like stepping on the flying flames, the white and the sleeves of the feather clothing are made of the flaming flames. The gauze like the feather clothing of the heavenly lady is wrapped around the body. The head is also wearing ornaments like horns. A pair of red eyes seem to be burning with flames, An extraordinary dream.

    Meijiu''s tall and perfect body has long been covered by a gorgeous dress made up of light particles, with a huge organ suspended behind it, and a keyboard like a piano key floating in front of it, like a star about to sing, shining with moving brilliance.

    As for origami, her delicate and soft body displays her beauty to the full because of the exposed circuit clothing. There is an "X" shaped propeller behind her. She holds a huge heavy gun in her hand. Compared with a group of fairy girls, although it is less dreamlike, the beauty is not lost at all.

    Watching such a group of young girls gradually show their body shape in the strong light, and feeling the strong spiritual power or magic generated around a group of young girls, Scorpio is stunned and surprised.

    "Are you not human beings?"

    This sentence, of course, is aimed at the fairy girls besides origami.

    Obviously, with the sharp sense of smell and sense of Warcraft, after a group of fairy girls broke out their own power, Scorpio hell, who could not smell a little human flavor from a group of fairy girls, suddenly recognized the real identity of a group of fairy girls.

    However, there is nothing to care about for a group of young girls.

    "Whew!"

    At present, in addition to the nine beauties, there are five people, including Qin Li, kuangsan, Shixiang, origami and the four or five people riding on the huge rabbit puppet, who are scattered in the sound of breaking through the air, and they rush to the scorpion hell suspended in the air."Hum!" Seeing that a group of young girls took the initiative, Scorpio Ming snorted coldly, raised his hand and pointed, five dark beams of light burst out of his hands, slashed the space and shot at a group of young girls.

    A group of young girls immediately flew to the sky together, and their bodies danced in the air with extraordinary flexibility. In the next moment, the dark light beam passed through the place where a group of young girls were just now, but it was a turn, turned a direction, and continued to pursue a group of young girls.

    From those dark beams of light, a group of young girls felt a very threatening force, and suddenly there was some pressure in their hearts one by one.

    "Hum!" In the piano, the foot steps on the flame, a rotation, to avoid the direct dark light beam with the high difficulty flight action like acrobatics.

    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s useless if you can''t hit it!"

    "Miss origami!" Crazy three also at the same time furiously retreats the body shape, at the same time the full face dignified voice.

    "You are the fastest. We will be responsible for leading the attack of the other side. You will find an opportunity to attack!"

    Origami didn''t speak, but nodded indifferently. The body was taut. Under the action of the propeller behind it, it shot towards the scorpion hell again.

    "Look at me!"

    Below, on the ground, Meijiu, standing in front of the huge organ, began to use her thin fingers to gently slide from the light keyboard unfolding around her body, playing a smooth and beautiful voice.

    "Rob day El" Rondo! "

    Suddenly, a tube like organ in the sky extends directly out of the space. The front end of the tube is all aimed at the scorpion hell directly below. Under the playing of the nine beauties, the invisible sound waves turn into ripples, and the overlapping echoes rise again.

    It seems that Scorpio Ming didn''t expect this kind of attack. In an accident, he didn''t respond in time and let the sound of "Rondo" wave through his body.

    "Dong!"

    Just as a heavy mountain is pressing on itself, the scorpion, suspended in the middle of the air, has a crooked body shape. For a while, it can''t move.

    The "Rondo" of the "gab day El" of the ninth US Army was originally an attack move, but it turned out to be a restraining move when it came to Scorpio Ming. From this, it can be seen that the strong of the pseudo semi divine level.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    But the real purpose of Meijiu is not to attack Scorpio Ming. Her hands are crossed and she plays on the keyboard in front of her. The original smooth and beautiful voice suddenly tastes brave.

    "March by gab day El!"

    Once again, the sound like ripples reverberated and opened. This time, they didn''t act on Scorpio Ming, but on a group of young girls, which made a strong force emerge in the body of a group of young girls, even the spiritual power increased by some points.

    "March" of "gab day El" has the effect of enhancing the ability of all aspects of the target!

    Originally, Mei Jiu could not play two different kinds of music at the same time, but since the breakthrough to the Ninth level, Mei Jiu''s use of "gab Riel" has improved several levels, and now it can play two pieces of music at the same time, or even three kinds of music.

    The speed, movement and strength of a group of young girls have increased a lot. Scorpio Ming''s face is cold and her body is strong.

    "Bang!"

    Mingming is just a simple action to stand up and act on Scorpio Ming. The sound wave of "Rondo" which is pressed down like a heavy mountain is immediately burst in a dull sound.

    Then, with a wave of scorpion Ming''s hand, the surrounding space is slightly distorted, and a force of terror is brewing inside.

 Chapter 1942

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    In this moment, all the young girls felt the crisis bursting out from the bottom of their hearts. Even the speed of origami rushing straight to Scorpio hell slowed down a lot in this moment, and the face that was difficult to fluctuate in the past changed slightly.

    When origami hesitated to give up the charge, a small body riding a huge rabbit puppet suddenly appeared in front of the origami.

    It''s the four nines of Zadkiel, the angel of four nines!

    "Defense... Leave it to me..." Si Si''s hands are inserted into the back of the four Si''s'' Zadkiel ''as if they were electric cables. The delicate and lovely face shows a rare firm color.

    "Attack It''s for Miss origami! "

    Origami will definitely look at Si Si''s firmness on the small face that usually has a timid look. There is no opening, but the thruster engine behind is suddenly started to the maximum power, which turns origami into a flash of streamer and shoots at Scorpio hell.

    Looking at the scene of origami rush, Scorpio Ming sneers, as if disdaining something, but the surrounding twisted space is fluctuating more and more.

    With the palm of scorpion Ming''s hand spread out, his fingers turned towards the origami. An extremely thick black fog burst out of the twisted space. With a slight spin, it condensed into a strange black ghost claw. In the sound of "hiss", it broke the void and flashed in front of the origami.

    In the face of such sudden and rapid attack, origami face changed slightly again, but did not choose to retreat. In the face of the slight change, the thrust of the thruster behind rose sharply and rushed forward.

    Two close, that strange ghost claw also quickly came to the front of origami, origami has even been able to smell the smell of stench and decay from above.

    I believe that the next second, that is, the horrible and weird ghost claw, will fall on origami!

    At the critical moment, Si Si finally moved.

    "Zadkiel" --! "

    The huge rabbit puppet''s eyes flashed scarlet light. As soon as he looked up, a white light containing extremely cold temperature came out of his mouth. Where he passed, the water in the air changed into ice particles in an instant and fell to the ground.

    And the white light containing the extremely cold temperature flashed in the sky. It appeared in front of the origami in front of the weird ghost claw attacking the origami. It stuck in the middle of the origami and the ghost claw, and then it stopped directly and exploded.

    "Bang --!"

    White light turns into cold fog in the sound of explosion. In the fog, snowflake like ice crystals emerge out of the sky. They are combined together and turn into a huge hexagonal ice crystal.

    "Qiang --!"

    The strange ghost claw fell on the ice crystal, and aroused a burst of ice chips and sparks. Without waiting for the collision between the two to create a boundary, the ice crystal suddenly turned its direction, slightly to the side.

    "Hiss!"

    The ghost claw hit on the ice crystal was immediately in a fierce friction. With the direction of the ice crystal deflection, the direction of itself was also one-sided, passing through the air. Finally, it shot heavily into the distance and disappeared.

    "Bang!"

    At this time, the ice crystal is just as if it has completed its own task. It is broken by itself. Just now, origami also rushes to the back of the ice crystal, shuttles through the broken ice crystal, and continues to rush towards the scorpion hell at a constant speed.

    Seeing this, Scorpio Ming squinted his eyes, smiled coldly and waved his hand. In the twisted space, he immediately burst out a black awn like a cannon, forming a dark claw which is bigger than the previous ghost claw. Just like a fishing net, he took the fierce and decadent wind and shrouded it in origami.

    "Drink --!" In the face of this more fierce attack than before, just as origami wanted to respond, a coquettish sound accompanied by a figure appeared on the side of the huge claw.

    That''s the ten fragrance of a sharp sword!

    "Sandalphon!"

    As soon as he raised his hand, he moved, and the angel named "sandalphon" cut down heavily. With the strength and spiritual power of his master, he fell on the Giant Claw like a flash of sword light.

    "Dang --!"

    In the huge sound like a bell, the shock wave also broke out. The huge claws were heavily split by the huge sword and deviated from the track. Following the previous ghost claws, they also shot into the distance and disappeared at the scene.

    Shixiang is also under the rebound of that terrible reaction force, and her body directly flies backwards. After pulling out a long wave of air, she can stabilize her body. However, her sword holding arm is slightly numb."Well It hurts... " Shixiang''s sword holding hand was shaking constantly, and there was a little color of pain on her beautiful face. Obviously, the reaction force was great.

    For ordinary people to bear such attacks, this meeting, the mouth of the tiger should have cracked

    "Hum!" His attack was blocked again and again, and the face of Scorpio Ming gradually appeared impatient, as if he didn''t want to play any more. Looking at the origami coming from the charge, he leaned forward slowly, like a wild animal about to attack the prey.

    "I don''t have time to play with you guys who don''t know what it is anymore..." Say such a word, Scorpio Ming tightly stare at origami, body shape suddenly move, disappeared in place directly.

    "Let''s settle you first!"

    The voice of scorpion Ming is still reverberating in the air. A claw like hand appears from the origami side of the charge without any omen. Facing the origami throat, it pinches it with no pity.

    Mingming is just a very ordinary hand. There is not even any trace of fighting spirit and magic on it. It gives people a kind of ordinary feeling. You can feel the strong wind coming from your side, but origami dare not be careless at all.

    "Zafkiel - Zayin!"

    "Bang!"

    "Whew --!"

    Almost at the same time, a sound of calling, a sound of gun and a sound of breaking the air act at the same time and spread to everyone''s ears.

    At the same time, a black lacquer bullet formed entirely by psychic force cut through the space and flashed to the claw which was pinched to the origami throat. Before it touched the claw, it turned into a transparent dark mask, covering the claw and even the owner of the claw.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Scorpio Ming seems to realize that the black bullet is not an ordinary attack, but when he wants to get out of the way, the transparent black mask has covered it inside.

    Suddenly, including the space around the scorpion, all the things covered by the transparent dark mask stopped.

    No!

    It''s not that things themselves have stopped, but that the time flow of things has all stopped!

    In the static state of time, even the strong pseudo demigod like Scorpio hell can''t fight against time itself. The whole person is completely solidified in the transparent dark light cover of Zayin, let alone moving, and even consciousness can''t work.

    "Zafkiel - Aleph!"

    The sound of crazy three reverberated again, and the sound of gun also reverberated again in this space. Immediately, the black bullet from the air was directly fired on the origami, making the origami dark blue eyes flash a fine light.

    The effect of crazy three''s "Aleph" is to speed up the flow of time!

    During the period of "Aleph", origami itself will speed up the flow of time, in this case, both the movement speed and attack speed will be greatly improved.

    Without even thinking about it, origami directly turned the heavy cannon in its hand, aiming at the Scorpio hell solidified in the torrent of time.

    "Hum!"

    The heavy gun in his hand was suddenly twisted, and the laser blade was directly highlighted at the front end. The blade vibrated frequently and made a harsh hum.

    "Hiss!"

    In the state of "Aleph", origami without hesitation highlighted the heavy gun of laser blade, and in a sharp sword light, it cut heavily on the frozen scorpion hell.

    "Pooh!"

    In the sound of tearing, the red blood spilled down from the air, and down to the ruins of the kingdom of baruba, just like a little blood rain, fell on the ground, forming a small pool of blood. r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1943

    Heaven and earth seem to be quiet in this moment

    A group of girls, such as Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang, Meijiu and sisinai, looked at the scene in the air, with a frozen expression on their faces.?

    Origami hand-held into the heavy gun of the laser light sword, the blade of the laser light sword also drips a drop of blood, but origami completely ignored these, but looked at their own dignified front.

    There, Scorpio Ming lowered his head, stretched out his hand, and held his hand on the edge of the laser light sword, which vibrated frequently. Regardless of the blood flowing out of his hand, he raised his head slowly and exposed a pair of calm and repressed eyes to the girls.

    However, what is more depressing is what Scorpio Ming says next second.

    "You Dead... "

    When such a sentence passed into the ears of a group of young girls, all the young girls'' hearts began to shake fiercely.

    "Whew --!"

    In the next moment, a dark shadow suddenly raided the back of origami.

    That''s the tail with barb at the front of scorpion hell!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± As the origami pupil shrinks, the propeller engine behind it suddenly vibrates, pushing the origami backward and back abruptly. At the same time, the origami still wields the laser light sword in its hand, and splits heavily against the black shadow.

    "Bang!"

    Steel and steel collide with each other and reverberate in the sky. The laser light sword in origami hands is also heavily chopped on the tail drawn by Scorpio Ming fiercely.

    It''s a pity that I''ve done my best to make origami. The seemingly ferocious strike only caused a crash, which made the ferocious tail with barb slightly pause. Then, the latter''s castration increased instead of decreasing, and the speed suddenly increased by two or three levels. In a flash, it pulled to the chest of origami.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Even if the origami reaction is in the forefront of a line of young girls, there is no way to avoid it when the speed of pumping is increased by two or three levels. We can only cross the laser lightsaber in our hands in front of ourselves.

    "Dang --!"

    With the tail of scorpion Ming falling heavily on the laser light sword. A clear sound of weapons hitting each other was heard.

    "Hum..." A huge force burst from the laser light sword. It makes origami feel as if there is a heavy mountain smashing on it. It makes a dull hum, and the hands holding the sword make a subtle "click" sound, just like the bones are being squeezed.

    "Click..."

    Then. A voice like this came from the laser lightsaber in the origami.

    Origami heart a shock. Start the propeller. The body suddenly retreats and opens a distance with scorpion Ming. The eyes are the laser lightsaber in his hands.

    It''s up there. There is already a crack.

    This makes origami heart can not help but some shock.

    You should know that although the weapon in origami is not a military uniform, it is the most advanced equipment that can be developed by DEM company in the world of "dating battle". Even Ailian, known as the world''s strongest magician, has only one level of weapon with origami.

    In terms of strength, it is absolutely comparable to the gold uniform!

    Now, the enemy''s casual strike made a crack in a gold uniform. Although the crack was not very big, it was quite shocking for origami.

    "Whew --!"

    During the shock of origami heart, a sharp voice of breaking the air resounded, carrying a strong wind, rushing to origami.

    Immediately, the one printed into the origami eye is the face of Scorpio Ming with indifference and serenity.

    "Die..."

    Light floating words, followed by a light floating fist, in the origami look at the light floating seal to her chest.

    "Ter day store - expand!"

    At the critical moment, origami can only make every effort to unfold the "after daily storage" and let the protective cover composed of green crystal cover its body.

    "Bang!"

    However, under this light and flowing fist, the "ter daily" which should be able to resist a ninth level strong man''s full blow without any damage was directly broken.

    Without waiting for the origami to react, it seems that it has no power, but it gives the "ter day store" to the fist that is smashed in an instant and falls on the origami.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, origami was hit by a truck. Without making a sound, it was like a bullet coming out of the chamber. It flew upside down, then hit the ground heavily, and aroused a strong smoke.

    "Origami (Miss origami)!"

    Crazy three, ten joss sticks, nine beauties, four Si Nai and a group of young girls screamed out. In the piano, they raised their hands directly, and a black and red cannon appeared in their hands."Camael - Megiddo!"

    In the moment when the sound fell, the red fire beam gathered in the "Camael - Megiddo", with extremely violent heat, burst out of the heavy gun in the hand of the Qin, and landed on the scorpion who was going to continue to pursue origami.

    "Bang --!"

    The fire beam is only half a meter away from the scorpion hell. Before it lands on the scorpion, it suddenly explodes like a thunderbolt. It also makes a loud noise. The terrible fire wave sweeps out of the air. The hot temperature makes the surrounding air twist up. Even the ground seems to be affected by it. It vibrates severely.

    However, the expression in the piano did not relax at all.

    Although "Camael - Megiddo" can be said to be the most powerful attack in the Qin, it is absolutely impossible to kill the scorpion hell with only one person in the Qin, even if the strongest attack is used.

    Even Qin Li doubts that he can''t even bring some injuries to Scorpio Ming.

    And it turns out that the prediction in Qin is not wrong.

    In the raging fire waves, a back with wings, with a figure like a scorpion like barb slowly stepped out of the sky.

    Needless to say, nature is Scorpio hell.

    Under the full attack of "Camael - megaddo", Scorpio Ming still had no injuries. However, his fur suit was broken and ragged, with black marks everywhere and smoke. He looked a bit embarrassed.

    Obviously, even if the power of "Camael - megaddo" didn''t hurt Scorpio Ming, it was out of Scorpio Ming''s expectation and made Scorpio Ming suffer a little.

    "I look down on you a little bit..." Scorpio Ming''s eyes are tightly locked on a line of girls, and finally a ray of murderous spirit appears in his eyes.

    "I don''t know what kind of existence you are, but I can fall into such a mess with the power of only nine steps. Women, let me give you a little appreciation on this point..."

    In spite of this, Scorpio Ming''s face doesn''t have the slightest taste of appreciation. He doesn''t get angry in his eyes, but it''s full of chilly air. He rolls up a puff of black fog like gas. His breath is getting stronger and stronger. Before long, he completely breaks through the Ninth level and reaches the top.

    At this moment, Scorpio Ming is finally serious!

    I feel the strong breath coming from Scorpio hell''s body. The pupils of girls in the piano, crazy three, ten fragrance, beautiful nine and four are twinkling, and their faces are uncertain.

    "So strong..." Ten joss sticks to "sandalphon". Although there is a shake in the dreamlike eyes, they also firmly look at the scorpion.

    "He''s really strong..."

    "I We... " The tone of Meijiu is full of anxiety.

    "Can we really beat that monster?"

    "Miss origami..." There was a worry on Si Si''s face.

    "Is Miss origami OK?..."

    "In the piano..." Crazy Sany is holding a long and short firerope gun. In the past, the crazy and attractive face is only dignified.

    "Let''s find a way. We can''t win the fight head on!"

    In the piano, there are eyes that seem to be burning with fire. The eyes are twinkling. They lock their eyes on their hands.

    On the hand in the piano, it should be said that on the finger, a simple ring is wearing on it.

    It was one of the three rings purple gave to a group of young girls before leaving the "capital of different generations" and leaving for the Empire of baruba.

    And in this, it seems that there is one thing that can be used

 Chapter 1944

    From the ring purple gave to her, Qin found not only her proud air ship "fraccinas", but also many convenient props.

    These props are all very convenient props that have been exchanged from the system without any words before.

    For example, the cloaks that can eliminate breath and hidden traces can be used to replenish the energy consumed, such as the drugs for fighting Qi, magic, spiritual power and other powers, or the special items that guide the way in certain occasions, etc., which can be found in the piano.

    In addition, the "fraccinas", which was supposed to be silent treasure, is also in the space ring of the piano, and can be used at will without the holder of the treasure. Obviously, all the things in the space ring are left by wordless.

    After all, unless the holder agrees, there is no way for the holder''s treasure to be used by outsiders.

    As you can imagine in the piano, I was too worried about the girls'' wordlessness. In order to increase the number of girls, I racked my brains and left all the things I could use in my collection. I stuffed them into the ring of space and asked purple to give them to others.

    So, after checking the things in the space ring last night, Qinli also found some things that should not have been useful, but were left by wordless just in case.

    Among these things, there is something that can be used now.

    At present, when the inside of the piano is turned, a transparent scroll like crystal appears in the hands of the piano immediately.

    This is Crazy three slightly a little surprised mouth.

    "Back to the city scroll?..."

    That''s right. It''s the back scroll that can deliver users to the preset delivery point!

    As long as you crush the scroll in your hand, the scroll will be able to send the person who uses the scroll to a preset transmission point.

    The transmission point of the scroll in Qinli''s hand is set there by the way in a rather special place that Wuyan has been to.

    At the thought of the place where the transmission point set by the scroll for returning to the city and the existence of a certain place, the burning eyes in the piano fluctuated slightly for a few times. Before long, it was a smile.

    "NAH..." In front of a group of girls, the harp stares directly at the scorpion in the air and lowers its voice.

    "I have an idea..."

    With Qin speaking out his own ideas, the ignorant Shixiang, Meijiu and Siji are three people who have a half understanding and can''t touch their heads, but Kuang San has a bright eyes and a smile.

    "I think it works!"

    "I also think the probability of success is very high. If you use it well, you can even kill the strong man of the pseudo semi divine level!" He bit his teeth in the piano.

    "But if you want to carry out this plan, you have to find a way to get in touch with Scorpio Ming!"

    Contact Scorpio!

    This is not a simple task!

    Just now, when Scorpio Ming didn''t get serious, but only origami took a chance to attack Scorpio Ming with the support of a group of young girls.

    Now, Scorpio Ming is totally serious. It''s not so easy to catch him again.

    "Let me..."

    Just as a group of young girls were tensing their bodies and guarding against the scorpion, they were at a loss. Not far away, a slightly weak voice began to ring.

    A group of young girls immediately turned their heads to look at the scene when they lifted the rubble covering their bodies, covered their chests, panted, and some pale origami slowly floated from the ground.

    "Origami (Miss origami)!" See origami seems to be nothing serious, a line of girls face a surprise expression.

    "Oh?..." In the middle of the sky, Scorpio Ming looks quite unexpected.

    "Although I didn''t exert all my strength in that attack, I also released the power to kill a ninth level strong man. You can survive, which is much better than ordinary ninth level human beings!"

    Origami didn''t pay attention to Scorpio Ming''s words like praise and ridicule. The dark blue eyes looked at Scorpio Ming calmly and said such a word.

    "I It''s still too weak! "

    Such a sentence, not only Scorpio Ming, even a line of girls are stunned.

    "Once, I thought that only hatred was left in my life. In order to get enough revenge, I gave everything. When I woke up, I found that I wasted my life on meaningless things!" Origami is like talking to oneself, indifferent to the opening.

    "Once upon a time, I thought I had been saved. In order to repay my kindness, I once again gave all I had to give myself to that person, and no longer blindly pursue power. But now, I also wake up again. If I don''t have enough power, I don''t even have the qualification to give my life to that person!"Finish saying, origami does not want to throw the expensive heavy cannon in his hand to fly, and cast his awe inspiring eyes on Scorpio Ming.

    "I will pursue power again!"

    "But this time, it''s not for revenge, it''s not for gratitude, it''s not just to defeat you, it''s just to give your life to that person!"

    "Use what belongs to me!"

    As soon as the voice dropped, origami held up one of its hands, with a small "after day" on it.

    However, what really matters is not in the "casual field", but in the "casual field".

    A gem with dazzling white light!

    Looking at the jewel with dazzling white light, Scorpio Ming opens in surprise.

    "What is that?"

    And the Qin Li and Mei Jiu, who once got similar things, widened their eyes, together with the crazy three, ten incense and four Sinai who could feel something in the dark, they exclaimed.

    "Crystal of spirit!"

    Yes!

    It was once obtained from "phantom", which should be owned by origami. It was obtained by speechless, and then returned to origami again. It can let human beings have the power of spirit and let the selected people become the "Spirit Crystal" of spirit!

    Holding such a "Spirit Crystal" that can change its existence at any time, the origami that once hated elves did not hesitate to lift the "ter daily" covered on it, and let his hand touch the gem that released dazzling white light.

    "Hum!"

    In an instant, the intense light released from the gem soared, and then directly floated up, melting into the origami chest.

    "Gudong -!"

    Such a sound sounded from inside the origami.

    This is the sound of the heart beating violently.

    Just like a brand-new heart suddenly appeared in one''s body, the heart rate of origami suddenly became violent, and the hot blood, which is totally different from the blood flowing in the body so far, was lost to the whole body of origami. The burning feeling made the origami, who had never experienced this abnormal feeling, could not help but smile and kneel on the ground.

    "Ah ah ah --"

    At the next moment, the voice of pain and happiness resounded from the origami''s mouth, and the strong white light also bloomed from the origami.

    "What''s the matter?..." Scorpio Ming''s heart faintly emerged a little unhappy feeling, which made him frown.

    "What happened?"

    The girls in Qinli and other lines held their breath and stared at the center of the strong light, waiting for their new companions to be born.

    But did not let everybody wait for how long, the intense white light which bloomed suddenly one dark, let the space all become gray.

    In the gray space, a ray of light quietly shines, and a strange girl is also suspended in the light, appearing in the eyes of all people.

    There is no doubt that the girl is origami.

    However, the first thing that attracts people''s attention is the origami dress.

    It''s a sheer white dress that stretches up the curve of the origami body.

    The part of the skirt is only to the knee, but the style is quite strange, just like a blooming flower.

    On the head of origami is a crown like ring, in which the silk, as if organized by light, hangs down by gravity.

    These decorations, except for the ring like the crown, are all made of dazzling pure white. At first glance, they look like a unique wedding dress, which makes people feel that the owner is an angel in the dark.

    No!

    Not like!

    At this moment, origami has become an angel, born in this different world as a new spirit! r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1945

    ¡­¡­

    Kite Origami: (grade 84)

    The strength of human beings after the integration of "Spirit Crystal" and "Spirit Crystal" depends on whether the phase and nature of themselves and "Spirit Crystal" are in line before the "Spirit Crystal" is formed.

    The phantoms given to origami''s "spirit crystals" have also said that the use of "spirit crystals" is limited. The more consistent the nature and phase of the given object with the "spirit crystals", the more powerful the spirit power will be after the spirit transformation.

    With origami''s original talent, if we integrate "Spirit Crystal", we can imagine that the power of origami will never be weaker than Shixiang.

    Now, origami has experienced a magic treatment of "DEM" before and after, a transformation of magic pool water, and the physique has been greatly improved. Naturally, after the integration of "Spirit Crystal" spirit, the power has become more powerful.

    Class 84!

    Level 9 intermediate!

    This is the power of origami now!

    More powerful than before!

    The first Scorpio who felt the change of breath on origami frowned deeper and deeper.

    If just now, Scorpio Ming can feel the human breath from origami, then, now, Scorpio Ming has not even felt the human breath from origami.

    Intuition tells Scorpio Ming that the change of the woman in front of her eyes is a level that she can''t touch, which makes Scorpio Ming very upset.

    "What did you do?"

    Origami still ignore Scorpio Ming. Under the gaze of all the people on the scene, the body directly turned into a light and shadow, disappeared in the original place. When it appeared again, it had already appeared in front of a group of young girls such as Qin, Kuang San, Shixiang, Mei Jiu and Si Sinai, looked up, and looked directly at Scorpio Ming.

    "Let me restrain him!"

    Smell speech, a line of young girls also can''t care about the origami suddenly carried out elvish things to make a speech.

    "Can you do it?" A solemn opening in the piano.

    "Even if you are elvish, it''s too dangerous to face the strong of the pseudo demigod level directly!"

    "No problem!" Origami opening with unusual calmness.

    "No problem in a short time!"

    Qin Li and Kuang San look at each other, all nodding their heads.

    "Good! Get ready to fight! "

    A group of girls nodded their heads. Origami is to raise their hands directly.

    "Metatron" --! "

    In response to the call of origami is the sun falling from the sky.

    Only see. In the middle of the air, a circle of halo suddenly burst down, fell around the origami body and surrounded the origami. immediately. The halo falling from the sky will turn into a piece of wings. It has the shape of wings, but like the golden fossil wings, rotating around origami. And a whirl, connected into a ring.

    It was like a huge crown on an origami head.

    "Gab day El march!"

    On one side, Mei Jiu played the music with the effect of increasing power, which suddenly increased the spiritual power of origami which had just been born but was skillfully controlled by origami.

    The ascending origami immediately unfolded its hands, and with the origami movement, the front end of the huge crown like "Metatron" on its head was divided into two parts, forming a ring like the sun.

    "Metatron -- the wheel of the sun!"

    The circular "angel" on the origami head began to rotate, and each wing like a golden fossil "angel" began to rotate and bloom with a strong light at the same time.

    "Bang --!"

    In an explosion like sound, the "Metatron" with a strong light is shining around.

    It''s a beam of light that bombards the surrounding area indiscriminately!

    "Trick!" Scorpio Ming, who wanted to know what kind of existence the girls were, raised his hand, and a thick black fog appeared on it, like a shield, in front of Scorpio Ming.

    In this moment, a large number of beams of light released from the "Metatron" burst towards the surrounding area.

    "Bang Bang --!"

    It seems that there is a golden rain, and the light beam with amazing power flies through the sky. This kind of indiscriminate attack falls not only on the city of King balubati, which is in chaos, but also on the shield like black fog in front of scorpion hell."Bang Bang --!"

    The light beam fell in the black fog, just like the rain in the swamp, making the black fog slightly fluctuate, but at the same time, it did not hurt the scorpion hell behind the black fog.

    Keeping the posture of holding the shield formed by the black fog in one hand, the scorpion''s eyes shot at the origami, as if there was only this enemy left in his eyes. The other hand flicked lightly. On the shield formed by the black fog, a sharp black spear suddenly emerged, like a shell shot out of the muzzle, rubbing against the chaotic atmosphere. In a blink of an eye, it stabbed to the origami In front of origami.

    "Matron - malakh!"

    However, before the sharp black spear touched the origami, a piece of "Metatron" in the rotation above the origami''s head was severely stagnated at the same time, and then, like a whirlwind, it started to rotate in the opposite direction. While rotating, it gathered together and turned into a pair of huge wings, which were suspended behind the origami.

    In this way, with origami''s "spiritual clothes", the origami now looks like an angel in a wedding dress.

    At the next moment, the origami body becomes a light and shadow, disappearing in the original place and appearing in another direction, which makes Scorpio Ming''s attack on the whole tribe in the space.

    As if to seize this opportunity, origami will hold the hand over the head and wave down, and the wings behind the origami will spread out around.

    "Metatron - the sword!"

    The scattered "metron" seems to have their own consciousness, turning into a stream of light, flying through the air in different tracks, surrounded from all sides, and pointed to the scorpion hell at the sharp front end.

    "Hum!"

    In a sound of space tremor, the front end of the feathered "extinction angel" gathered a stream of spiritual force and turned it into a huge beam of light, just like shooting in all directions.

    The same beam of light radiates dazzling light, which covers the whole vision of scorpion Ming, just like a sharp spear coming from a straight puncture. The light on it pricks scorpion Ming''s eyes, and his mood gets upset.

    "Go away!" At present, the face of the scorpion is cold, the palm of his hand is protruding fiercely, and the black fog in his hand is surging continuously. It turns into a huge claw. He directly looks forward and grasps all the light beams in the claw that blocks out the sky.

    "Bang --!"

    All the huge beams of light released by the "extinction angel" are directly exploded in the interior under the grip of the giant claw, making a loud and clear sound.

    "Is that over? Let''s get it! " The expression on the face of scorpion Ming has been completely covered with frost. Obviously, it has not taken down a group of ants in his eyes for a long time, which has destroyed scorpion Ming''s remaining patience.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you before I know what you are!"

    As soon as the voice falls, the feet of scorpion Ming step on the void, step by step toward the direction of origami, as it moves, the overwhelming black fog also surges out of scorpion Ming''s body, curls up, and the pressure from its body makes the spiritual power in origami have some circulation blocked.

    Just then

    "Gab day el - Rondo!"

    In the sky, a violent sound wave suddenly fell down, like a storm from the sky, hitting Scorpio hell heavily.

    "Dong -!"

    Unable to touch the defense room, scorpion Ming is hit by the violent sound wave, and his body is also hit by the impact, falling heavily on the ground, making the ground crack along scorpion Ming''s feet.

    "Hum!"

    At the same time, a black shadow spread out on the ground where Scorpio Ming stood. A pale hand emerged from the black shadow, and a hand wrapped around Scorpio Ming.

    "Got you!"

 Chapter 1946

    "Got you!"

    With such a sound, the body of the pale arm wrapped around the scorpion''s body slowly emerged from the dark shadow on the ground.

    It was a girl wearing black and red Gothic Princess skirts, with a long and short ponytail, a red and a gold eyes, golden eyes also present the shape of a clock plate, and her face was like a joyful ferocious expression!

    these as like as two peas as like as two peas, and now even the girls are all alike, all of them are crazy three!

    Correctly speaking, it should be said that crazy three uses the "eight bombs" (HET) "to reproduce his own body which can make him in the past time axis!

    looked at the as like as two peas, and the grim expression of the face, wrapped her hands tightly on her body, and firmly tied herself to the same girl, even if it was scorpion, and it was so surprised that the movement had come down in such a moment.

    "Zadkiel" --! "

    In the moment when the scorpion hell moves down, a white light beam containing the horrible low temperature suddenly falls down in the sky, just like a comet falling from the sky, bringing up the ice dregs all the way, and in the sound of "Dong", it falls on the position where the scorpion hell is.

    "Click click -!"

    All of a sudden, together with the ground and the crazy three who are holding themselves tightly, the space within ten meters around the scorpion hell is all in a creepy "click" sound. Gradually covered with hard ice, it soon turned into a huge iceberg.

    The bone chilling temperature comes from all around the body, making the pupils of scorpion trapped in the hard iceberg quiver, and the body erupts into a billowing black fog like a heat wave, crashing into the inside of the iceberg.

    "Boom -!"

    The hard iceberg trembled violently, and the sound of "click and click" resounded again, but this time, it was the sound that the iceberg began to crack.

    Look at the crazing trend. It doesn''t take ten seconds. The iceberg, up to 10 meters high, will completely collapse under the scorpion hell''s violence.

    However, these ten seconds are enough for a group of girls to do a lot of things.

    "Zafkiel - Zayin!"

    With the sound of a gun, the dark bullet that can make the flow of time completely stop across the space. In the piercing air. Fall on the trembling frequency. On the cracked iceberg.

    Centered on the hit point, a transparent black light cover suddenly rose, enveloping the whole iceberg in cracks.

    For a while. Whether it''s the iceberg in the crack, the black fog in the storm or the scorpion in the struggle, they all stop all their actions under the cover of the transparent dark mask.

    Scorpio Ming has no means to deal with crazy three''s time ability. For Scorpio Ming, only crazy three''s ability is the most important thing to guard against, let alone Scorpio Ming''s previous loss on it.

    So, even if crazy three''s ability is stronger, it will take time to shoot bullets, and it will take time to shoot bullets, and it will take time to hit Scorpio hell.

    These times, when Scorpio Ming is on guard, are enough for Scorpio ming to avoid the bullets fired by crazy three.

    However, being frozen by the low temperature of "Zadkiel" and captured by crazy three, even the scorpion hell can''t escape in time, and can only be solidified in the torrent of time by "Zayin".

    "Now!" Crazy three hurried to drink.

    "Miss Beauty nine!"

    "Yes!" Like a mirage in the space in front of her, Meijiu fingers slide through the light keyboard unfolding in front of her.

    "Gab day El march!"

    The sound wave that turned into substance, centered on "gab day El", reverberated towards the surrounding area, contracted, and surged forward.

    In the next moment, the ripples of the sound waves across the body of Shixiang and origami, as if absorbed, into the body of Shixiang and origami.

    In an instant, the breath of Shixiang and origami rose with crazy expansion, and the spiritual power in the body turned into steam like air flow, rolling violently.

    Feeling the increased spiritual power in the body, Shixiang straightened up her chest, raised her feet and hit the ground heavily with her heels.

    "Bang!"

    The ground behind Shixiang suddenly vibrated. It exploded directly and rose upward. Then, a huge throne, whose height was far higher than Shixiang, appeared.

    "Bang!"

    There was another explosion, but this time it wasn''t the ground that exploded, but the huge throne standing behind Shixiang exploded and broke down into countless small pieces, just like the paper scraps rolled up in the storm, a circle and all gathered on the huge sword in Shixiang''s hands.When all the fragments of the throne were gathered on the "sandalphon" of Shixiang, a giant sword with a length of more than 10 meters and a ferocious appearance appeared in Shixiang''s hands.

    At the same time, origami is also a wave of hand, hovering around the body of the "extinction angel" in a roar, the same convergence, suspended in the top of the origami, changed back to the original crown shape.

    Then, the origami hand unfolded, turning into the crown of the "extinction angel" and rotating in the direction of scorpion hell.

    That way, like a huge muzzle!

    Then, the dark particles of light gathered on the huge sword in Shixiang''s hands and turned into a black air flow. They began to wander along the sword body, and the crown on the origami head also bloomed, and the wisps of light gathered in the crown, making the light more and more bright.

    "Sandalphon - the last sword!"

    "Metatron - artelif!"

    The shouts of the two fairy maidens overlapped and echoed in the heaven and earth. The dark and pure white light also twinkled in the heaven and earth.

    "Qiang --!"

    In the clear sound of a sword, the "last sword" in Shixiang''s hand suddenly cuts down, pulls up a huge wave of spirit sword, just like the waning moon in the space, tearing the ground, cutting the space and plunging forward.

    "Dong -!"

    At the same time, the "Metatron" on the top of origami flashed a strong light, and the light from the convergence turned into a terrible light cut-off, which burst out of the sky, making the space emit the same sound as being squeezed, together with the huge sword wave, towards the front.

    In the dark and pure white light, a moment later, the dark sword wave and pure white light column fell on the iceberg in the torrent of time.

    "Bang --!"

    The earth shaking thunder resounded throughout the desert of the whole baluba empire. The violent waves, like the whirlwind passing by, surged fiercely to all sides, and swept up the dust and filled the whole sky.

    "Ah --!" Under the organization of SAFA, a group of defenders of the baruba Empire who were rescued and retreated in an orderly way were hit by the sudden storm and screamed out one after another. They fell to the ground in a staggering way, and their poor health suddenly became worse.

    The monsters that were rampant in the imperial city of baruba were even more miserable. Some of them were smashed to pieces in the aftershocks, some of them were rushed out of the imperial city directly, and they were blown to all directions along with the dust, and disappeared.

    This time, the city was completely destroyed in the long river of history.

    It can be seen vaguely that, in the middle of those two lofty mountains, the grand King''s city is no longer there. There is only a huge pit standing in the middle of the mountains.

    "Asshole!"

    In the pothole, in the dust all over the sky, the body is smoking, and all over the body is covered with a small scar. The scorpion Ming, with blood flowing, rushes out of the pothole in a rage, flies to the sky, looks at the countless small scars on his body, and a violent rage rises in his eyes.

    Obviously, Scorpio Ming didn''t even think that he would be really hurt!

    Injured in the hands of a group of ants!

    "I want you to die without a burial place!"

    However, the roaring scorpion Ming didn''t notice that on his way back, a figure was suspended there for a long time, stretched out a hand and put it on his shoulder.

    "This time, I really got you!"

 Chapter 1947

    Suddenly, the extra hand on his shoulder makes the scorpion''s body in the violent retreat severely stagnate, and his pupils shrink. He turns his head hard and looks behind him.

    First of all, it''s red.

    That''s the color of the burning flame, and the pupil of the spirit who controls the flame.

    Like the heavenly daughter falling into the world, she has a feather coat on her slender shoulder, a white kimono on her body, a burning sleeve, and a flame under her feet. She unconsciously appears behind Scorpio Ming in the piano, exposing a beautiful and delicate face with an evil smile in his eyes.

    No, to be exact, the Qin doesn''t appear behind scorpion Ming unconsciously, but relies on Yu Ban''s sisters who are on standby in "frakesinas" for a long time. They have calculated the route of scorpion Ming''s violent retreat with their outstanding computing power and precise instruments in the command room. Here, scorpion Ming is waiting for him to throw himself into the net!

    In the past, crazy three, ten incense, origami, Meijiu and Sisi were all the fierce attacks of five people. They were just to attract the attention of Scorpio Ming, let Scorpio Ming ignore the existence of the Qin, and guide Scorpio ming to the route where the Qin is!

    In the face of scorpion Ming, one hand of the zither is resting on scorpion Ming''s shoulder, and the other hand is holding the city returning scroll like a transparent crystal scroll. Before scorpion Ming reacts, the hand holding the city returning scroll holds tightly.

    "Bang!"

    At the next moment, the crystal scroll is broken, and a strong light comes out. Shrouded in the Qin and scorpion Ming, they are transformed into a small particle of light, which dissipates in place

    ¡­¡­

    Scorpio Ming only feels that his vision suddenly becomes blurred, and the scene in front of him is distorted. When he recovers, the scene in front of him has changed dramatically.

    The endless desert of the baruba Empire disappeared, instead of a vast ocean!

    Yes!

    Ocean!

    The place where Scorpio Ming is now is in the sky of an island.

    There is a city on the island, a rather ancient city.

    The buildings in this city do not have the obvious western style like those in the ilu Empire, nor do they have the same style as those in the baruba empire. Because it''s built in the desert. There is a strong wind and dust atmosphere, but a little taste of vicissitudes in it.

    In the city, all the buildings are made of red and white marble, which gives people a sacred feeling. Some of the larger buildings retain the shape of the castle. It''s like the gathering place of aristocratic residence in ancient Western Europe. The ground is covered with red bricks. Trees are planted on both sides of each street. There are blooming flower beds around the roots. Very beautiful.

    Of course, the beauty of the city belongs to the beauty. The king of beasts, like scorpion hell, who has been transformed from Warcraft, can''t understand the beauty at all. Maybe he will destroy it mercilessly because of its eyesore.

    However, now, Scorpio Ming''s heart is completely in shock, unable to extricate itself, and has no mind to pay attention to the city.

    Because, in this city, or in the center of this island, there is a tree.

    A giant tree that is a little reluctant to describe with the sky tree!

    The diameter of the crown of the giant trees must be at least ten kilometers, covering half of the cities on the island. The leaves are extremely thick. It''s difficult for the sun to penetrate through it. It''s enough to describe the city covered by the vast crown of trees to cover the sky!

    This is not the most important!

    The most important thing is that the breath of vicissitudes and nothingness that pervades this huge tree makes the scorpion who has reached the stage of pseudo demigod burst out a thick crisis.

    Intuition tells Scorpio Ming that if he doesn''t leave the island, there will be only one end.

    Death!

    And he was killed by the huge tree in front of him!

    This intuition makes Scorpio Ming''s first idea of making a living is absurd.

    It''s just a tree. How can I kill myself

    Can the tree still move and attack itself

    Because of such an idea, Scorpio Ming finally lost his last chance to escape.

    If the people of the three imperial families were here, they would recognize the island if they saw it.

    This island is Huangdao!

    And the giant tree standing in the center of Huangdao, naturally, is the guardian God tree!

    It is infused by three deities with divine power. It has the power of the whole world. It''s a guardian God tree with a level of 98!

    As the real guardian of the "land of gods", the duty of protecting the sacred tree is to expel those who want to enter the Royal Island except the three imperial families, to prevent outsiders from entering the "land of gods", to guard the "land of gods", and to prevent the guardians from leaving the island.

    Now, the scorpion appears silently in the sky of Huangdao. What is that for the guardian tree that has already been channeled, but has not high intelligenceintrusion!

    Therefore, only when the space channel to the "land of gods" is opened every ten years can there be some movement and quiet to guard the sacred tree. Finally, during the period when Scorpio hell is still shaking, it gives out the roar of the king as if the territory has been violated.

    "Hum!"

    Almost for a moment, the whole body of the guardian divine tree flashed a strong green awn, the canopy like the sun was covered with a strong tremor, releasing the ancient and vicissitudes of the majestic atmosphere, like a heavy mountain pressing on the whole Huangdao, making the whole Huangdao tremble.

    Feeling the horrible breath, Scorpio Ming finally believed in his heart''s premonition, and his face changed greatly.

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret at this time.

    "Hum!"

    Once again, the canopy of the guardian God tree trembled, and the thick green awn on it gathered and turned into a light. Suddenly, it burst out and swept towards the scorpion hell.

    This light shows no threat, not even a sound. Just like the light from the lighthouse, it flies silently across the space and shoots towards the direction of the scorpion.

    But it was such a silent and menacing light that made Scorpio Ming burst with a sense of horror. His face was horrified and he retreated to the rear like crazy.

    However, at the same time that scorpion Ming retreated back, a hot fire burst from the back of the road. The hot temperature made the atmosphere confused, cut through the space, shot into scorpion Ming''s only way, and fell heavily on his back.

    "Bang --!"

    Flames and waves of fire rose in the mid air of Huangdao, and dyed a corner of the sky red.

    "Ah --!" Scorpio Ming, who was only trying to avoid the attack of guarding the sacred tree, took the attack unprepared, and his whole back was burned to black. He screamed loudly. In the explosion of fire and waves, his body was pushed forward.

    All of a sudden, the light that came from the silent flying just came up, enveloped the pushed scorpion Ming, and made the whole body of scorpion Ming seem to be frozen in the space, stagnated.

    "Whew --!"

    With a sharp whistling sound, a piece of shadow swept through the air, like a whip thrown out of the air, drawing towards the frozen scorpion.

    It''s a root!

    A tree root extending from the guardian tree!

    In this way, the root of the tree with a sharp roar, mixed with violent Qi and ferocious strength, from top to bottom, mercilessly drew towards the scorpion hell.

    "No --!" Scorpio Ming can only give out a despairing roar in time, and the root of the tree that has been transformed into the shadow falls on him.

    "Bang --!"

    In the muffled sound, the scorpion hell solidified in the mid air was directly hit by the huge tree root. The whole body was blown up and exploded into a large group of blood flowers, which aroused a blood shower and then the imperial city fell down.

    Not long ago, this pseudo semi divine beast king, who was in charge of the whole empire of baruba, was going to kill all the people. Under the attack of the 98 level Guardian God tree, within ten seconds, he fell to the ground where the corpse had not been left behind!

    Looking at this scene, I felt a sigh of relief in the piano with a black and red gun wrapped around a flame, but my body was tense. I turned my hand, took out a scroll back to the city, and broke it without hesitation.

    "Bang!"

    In the breaking sound of the scroll, the piano turns into light particles and disappears in place.

    "Whew --!"

    A thick tree root just like a sharp spear, passing through the previous position in the piano, then found that the enemy was no longer there, and slowly retracted the direction of guarding the sacred tree.

    Until then, the people who guard the Royal Island were alarmed. The whole island was noisy and announced the end of the sudden invasion

 Chapter 1948

    The kingdom of baruba, the Royal City

    when the violin is used to transmit the scroll to the emperor island with the scorpion and the city, it is turned into a ruined king of the city of BA ruba. It passes through the nine simultaneous interpreting of the American "gab El" - March (March), the ten incense "sandalphon" - the last sword (halvanhelev) and the origami "extinction" (Metatron) - the gun crown (Artel). The aftermath of the "if)" terrorist strike gradually stopped.

    "Hum..."

    After enduring the aftereffect of the most powerful blow of the ten incense and origami elves and girls, those defenders who were still in retreat had once again fallen to the ground, with all kinds of debris and gravel piled on their bodies, whining incessantly.

    "Roar..."

    "Ow..."

    "Woo..."

    The Warcraft army led by Scorpio Ming also failed to get well, even worse than the defenders in the imperial city of baruba. Many of them were already covered with blood, making a weak cry, struggling on the ground, but they couldn''t get up all the time.

    Originally, the sky filled by flying Warcraft like locusts has become empty again. Obviously, under the afterwave, these flying Warcraft don''t know which corner of the desert has been blown. The dust and smoke are filled in every corner of the scene, making everyone''s vision blurred.

    Thus, the whole ground collapses down, forming a huge pit in the imperial city of baruba, presenting a very sad picture.

    Only a group of fairy maidens, Goda, Cohen, will, Gebi and seven ninth level Warcraft were not affected in the aftereffect, or even had little influence. They did not lie in the same place as the rest of the city guards and Warcraft, but just stood in the same place.

    This Goda, Koren, will and Gebi are all shocked by the attack of Shixiang and origami when they look at the ruins of the imperial city of baruba.

    Since the establishment of the kingdom of baruba by baruba, one of the four gods, the royal city of the Empire of baruba has never been damaged in any way, but every time it is basically harmless, let alone shaking the foundation, even some minor ailments and pains can not be brought about, which is considered to be smooth.

    However, naturally, the kingdom of baruba is one of the three forces that have divided the world continent of sparril. No one dares to make a move on Taisui. There are still semi gods in the royal city of baruba. Who can do harm to the royal city of baruba

    However, this time, the imperial city of baruba did not survive the hardships and was in the long river of history.

    Because of the terrain, structure and other factors, the poor imperial city of baruba can be called the most solid fortress in the world of sparril. In this war between human beings and Warcraft, it has become the first royal city to be broken, which has to be lamented.

    However, the most tragic thing is that the leaders of the baruba Empire have not yet been able to raise any resentment against the perpetrators of all this.

    After all, the other side is also in disguise to save the baruba Empire, isn''t it

    Compared with a royal city, the baruba empire is undoubtedly more important, which should not be questioned.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    The seven ninth level Warcraft brought by scorpion hell are each occupying a corner, with their roars, they begin to slowly retreat and gradually stay away.

    Of course, the line of Ninth level Warcraft is not afraid of Goda, Cohen, will and Gobi, but the Elven girls who unleash such a terrible blow.

    "Ha Ha Ha

    In the center of the ruins of the king''s city, a group of fairy maidens, such as Kuang San, Shi Xiang, origami, Mei Jiu and Si Si Nai, breathed heavily. Shi Xiang and the origami were half kneeling on the ground, and their eyes were full of fatigue. Mei Jiu sat down, listless, and their "angels" disappeared, more or less Not enough strength.

    A series of coordinated sieges, without any accident, made a group of Elven girls consume too much, leaving little spiritual power in their bodies, especially the ten incense and origami that released the most powerful blow and the ninety-three beauties who have been increasing the number of girls. There was fatigue in their eyes and faces that could not be concealed.

    You can imagine how desperate the girls are.

    If, at this time, the seven ninth level Warcraft all rush to come, with the consumption of a line of fairy girls now, it is absolutely dangerous!

    It''s a pity that Warcraft is a Warcraft after all. Before it became the king of beasts in the semi divine level, even the Ninth level Warcraft, its intelligence is no better than that of human children, and its actions based on instinct are often more priority.However, under the shock of the previous terrorist attack, the nine level Warcraft had instinctively feared the Elven girls, so they not only didn''t take advantage of the situation, but also distanced themselves from the Elven girls.

    "Hum!"

    Before long, in the mid air, a flash of bright light suddenly appeared. The figure in the piano emerged from the light, fell down, and fell on the ground, but also immediately fell on one knee, with a look of lingering fear on the pretty face, breathing slightly.

    "Chin Li (Miss chin Li)!" A line of fairy girls spirit a shock, hurriedly supported the body, came to the side of the piano.

    "Miss Qinli..." Si Si is holding on to the piano, and some of them are worried.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "It''s ok..." The Qin shook his head, broke away from the support of Si Si Nai, and breathed out a long breath.

    "I heard that the guardian tree of Huangdao is very powerful, even stronger than purple, but I didn''t expect it would be so strong..."

    Qin Li dare to boast that Haikou can use a scroll to kill scorpion Ming. It''s because he found the transmission point of the scroll that Wuyan had left on Huangdao from the space ring. He recalled that when Wuyan came back from Huangdao, he talked about protecting the sacred tree. His spirit flashed and he planned to use it.

    The duty of protecting the sacred tree is to protect the "land of the gods" and not allow outsiders to enter the island, nor allow the guardian ethnic group in the island to leave the island without permission. In addition to the three imperial royal families, if outsiders invade the island, they will be hit by the thunder of protecting the sacred tree.

    Scorpio Ming is not the royal family of the three empires. If he appears in Huangdao in a hurry, he will surely touch the guardian God tree. With the super strength of the guardian God tree as high as level 98, it is easy to clean up a pseudo semi God stage that does not even have level 90.

    It has also been proved that the protection of the divine tree is extremely powerful. The pseudo semi divine level animal king, who is able to survive under the siege of a group of fairy girls, ends up in pieces without even three moves in his hands. Although there are also factors that hinder the scorpion from playing the lute, it is also strong enough to protect the divine tree.

    Invincible is not just a word!

    Fortunately, there was no supporting in the Qin. In the moment when scorpion hell was solved, I immediately used the scroll back to the city to leave. Otherwise, the Qin of the three royal families of the Empire would definitely go to scorpion hell!

    At least, Qinli doesn''t think that his immortal Phoenix like recovery ability can save his life under the attack of guarding the sacred tree!

    "What about the king of beasts?" Kuang Sanhuan looks around.

    "Did the plan succeed?..."

    "Very successful!" There was a sigh of relief in the piano. He stood up and said to a group of fairy girls.

    "Scorpio is dead!"

    Wen Yan, including the kind-hearted Si Si Nai, all the fairy maidens are relieved and smile happily. Even the origami face has a shallow smile, which looks particularly beautiful.

    Looking at the smile on the face of a group of fairy girls, the piano also smiled, looked up, looked at the sun hanging high in the sky, murmured.

    "See that?..."

    "Date between us..."

    ¡­¡­

    Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations

    In the top hall of "the heart of the generation", purple looks at the scene of scorpion Ming being killed by the patron saint tree and escaping from Huangdao in the zither. There is a smile on his face, his hand moves forward with a little stroke, and another "gap" is opened.

    Then, a strange black light burst out from the "gap", as if it had rushed into the small animals in the cemetery in a panic. Before it reacted, it was caught by zigei and covered with "jiejie".

    "Second..." r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1949

    On the other hand, when the current Bee Eater and prayer group and the Qinli group who went to the kingdom of Aruba solved the beast king who led the Warcraft army respectively, the young girls who went to the Empire of Phil, including Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xi Xian, encountered a huge problem.

    If the world of sparril is presented in the form of a map, it is centered on the forest of monsters, with the AILU empire in the southwest, the baruba empire in the north, and the Phil empire in the southeast. The three empires encircle the forest of monsters with the potential of a triangle.

    However, due to the warm climate in the southeast, the precipitation has always been more than that of the other two empires, so the environment of the Phil empire in the southeast is not as bad as that of the baruba Empire, or even better than that of the Ilu empire.

    One day after a group of young girls set out from the supply town to go to the Empire where the king of beasts needed to be dealt with, that is, on the same day when Qin Li and other young elves solved the problem of attacking the scorpion hell of the baruba Empire, they entered the daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian of the Phil Empire, but they had not yet arrived at the King City of the Phil empire !

    And the reason is that it''s easy to say, because it can''t fly.

    That''s right!

    Can''t fly!

    Since entering the kingdom of Phil, daisies, harps, Icarus, yakuya, Xi Xian and other young girls have found out. Whenever I want to fly to the sky, a very heavy pressure will be put down from above, and all people who are more than five meters above the ground will be pressed back to the area below five meters.

    That is to say, once Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other young girls are more than five meters away from the ground, their body shape will return to five meters away from the ground due to an inexplicable pressure, and there is no way to continue to fly.

    So, one day after starting from the supply Town, they lost the means of flying. The girls with five thousand Yuban sisters, such as Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian, still lingered in the territory of the Empire of Phil, and they were not able to reach the Empire City of dafir.

    At this point. With five thousand Yu Ban''s sisters, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other girls are in one of the forests of the Phil empire. Hard to lead a large force, trying to cross this large area of forest.

    At a certain moment, the daisy at the front stopped, looked up and looked up to the sky.

    In the dark night sky. A crescent moon is hanging on it alone. Light cold moonlight from the sky. Scattered on the earth, illuminating the road in the forest, so that a line of girls do not have a black eye. Nothing to see.

    Daisy seemed to realize that night had come until now. She wiped the sweat from her smooth face, turned her head and looked at the beautiful piano beside her.

    "Meiqin, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest."

    Hearing this, Meiqin also raised her head and looked at the sky. Although she was reluctant to stop for a rest, considering that her sisters'' physique had been restored to the normal people''s condition, that is to say, the normal people''s degree. She had been on her way since morning. Now, she has the help of "CR unit", and her physical strength is almost exhausted

    In this way, Meiqin also nodded her head.

    "Then rest!"

    Under the organization of daisies and harps, a group of Yuban sisters began to spread silently. They were very skilled in taking out tents one by one. Some Yuban sisters were responsible for putting them up. The other part was to pick up some firewood, light the bonfire, and let a corner of the forest fall with light smoke, just like camping.

    Light bonfire in the light beating, for this quiet and cold night to bring a little warmth and light.

    Next to the biggest campfire, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other girls sat around, speechless.

    Yeuguya is playing with the fire in the campfire with the branches in his hands, but his mercury like eyes are full of displeasure.

    Looking at this kind of yaguya, the Xi Xian, half squinting his eyes, seems to know what yaguya is dissatisfied with, and askew his head.

    "Question, is yakuya still angry?"

    "Isn''t that of course?" At will, he threw the branches into the fire. The delicate and lovely face of yakuya was very bright under the light of the fire. He held his chin in his palm and looked very angry.

    "We are the Witch of the hurricane. The eight dancing spirits have been rejected by the sky, which is a great shame!"

    As an elf with the ability to control the wind, the sky has always been the domain of yaguya and Xixian.

    In the world of "dating battle", the two Elven girls rely on their violent and violent moving range and speed. Every time they are in the "present world", they will be left behind by "ast" and "DEM" who are in trouble in the future. It''s called a carefree life.Now, once yaguya and Xixian are five meters away from the ground, they can''t go up any more. It seems that there is an invisible ceiling there. How can they not fly up? How can yaguya, who has always regarded the sky as his own field, be happy

    In fact, in Xi Xian''s heart, he was also upset. He just didn''t let it out all the time. Naturally, he could understand the dissatisfaction of yajuya.

    "Being unable to fly does cause us a lot of trouble..." Meiqin also sighed.

    "Keep going like this. When can we get to the imperial city of Phil?..."

    "If you go on like this, you will not be able to reach the imperial city of Phil in a few years!" Said Daisy helplessly.

    "So, we can only find a city first, and see if we can take the pontoon to the imperial city of Phil, otherwise it''s really bad!"

    Meiqin nodded and bit her fingernails. She said with some chagrin.

    "Really, why can''t you fly?"

    "Have I not given you such a decree?" Yeuguya picked up his hand and gave a light hum.

    "The sky is refusing us!"

    Daisy and Meiqin looked at each other, and then Daisy said bitterly.

    "I said, yeugiya, can you speak a little more easily?"

    "It shows that yaguya is saying that the domination of the sky has been taken away by people!" Xi Xian responds with a beautiful face that looks both expressionless and listless.

    "Someone is controlling the wind in the sky!"

    "Someone is controlling the wind in the sky?" Daisy and Meiqin both hesitated for a moment, and then Meiqin said with a little uncertainty.

    "You mean, who is controlling the wind in the sky, so we can''t fly up?"

    Agree Xi Xian nodded softly, raised one of his hands, and there was a small tornado on it.

    "Yaguya and Xixian can feel that the wind in the sky has been taken away by others, so everyone can''t fly up!"

    When I heard Xixian''s words, I didn''t know how much Daisy and Meiqin were except for yaguya, but I can guess the general meaning.

    That is to say, someone is interfering with the act of "flying", which makes the sky more than five meters above the ground a complete forbidden area. Therefore, people will not be able to fly to the sky.

    So, here comes the question.

    Who is interfering in the flight of others

    Why interfere with other people''s flight

    What''s the point of such a move

    "If you dare to seize the territory of our eight dancing elves, you must have the consciousness to bear the magic gun that I have sent down to heaven!" Yeuguya clenched his fist and shouted excitedly.

    "Just in time, my divine power has evolved under the washing of holy water. Let me, the spirit of Bawu, Bawu yajuya tell you how stupid it is to offend my territory!"

    "Translation..." Said Xi Xian with a light voice.

    "Because of the transformation of the magic pool, yajuya, who has made great progress, can''t wait to find someone to fight with. So, yajuya is very excited now!"

    "Xi Xian!" Yajuya glared angrily at Xi Xian, regardless of the speech of the second middle school, and said discontentedly.

    "Why do you expose my ideas?"

    "Refute, even if you don''t need to expose the idea of yajuyan, you will understand that you are so excited to see yajuyan..."

    "I I''m not excited! "

    Looking at the eight dancing sisters who quarreled with each other, Daisy and Meiqin smiled bitterly, but they had a full understanding of their love.

    "Dong -!"

    At this time, a loud sound reverberated.

 Chapter 1950

    "Dong -!"

    In the dark night, and in the quiet forest, such a thunder like loud noise is very sudden and loud, so that all the Yuban sisters who are resting stand up, some catch the laser light sword, some raise a heavy gun, with a strong warning, looking to the end of a forest road ahead.

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other girls also stood up and looked forward.

    "What''s the sound?" Yeuguya said hesitantly.

    "Yes Explosion?... "

    "No!" Meiqin''s forehead flashed a flash of electric light, and her eyebrows began to wrinkle.

    "It''s like something crashing into each other!"

    "Is it?" Daisy squinted, trying to see the path of lack of light, but finally gave up and turned to Icarus, who had not spoken.

    At this time, Icarus is putting one hand on his ear, a pair of indigo pupils appear in the illusory box, the color of the eyes is constantly changing, just like a radar, which fluctuates frequently.

    "The wide area radar is deployed, the detection function is turned on, and signs of life are found. The number is five, and it is preliminarily judged to be human!"

    "Human?..." The eyes of daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian suddenly brightened, with a faint excitement.

    Because the three empires concentrated the available combat power of each city in their own country in the king''s city, the unavailable combat power and ordinary people withdrew to seek refuge overseas. Therefore, along the way, a group of young girls can be said to have not even seen half of the human shadow, but also saw some first, second and third-order single Warcraft.

    Now, we can finally see human beings, which means that we can not only inquire about the location of the next city from each other''s mouth, but also know the reason why we can''t fly. At that time, the plight of a group of young girls will undoubtedly be much better.

    And in a line of young girls eyes to show the joy, in front of the end of the forest path. Two steps some staggering figure awkwardly emerged. Printed into the eyes of a line of girls.

    To the surprise of a group of young girls, not far behind these two awkward runners, another three shadows flashed out with an undisguised sense of killing. It came all the way. Was sensed by a group of girls.

    "Question..." Xi Xian tilts his head.

    "What''s the matter?"

    What''s the matter

    Isn''t it obvious

    It''s only possible that the back three are chasing the front two!

    But. Why do humans kill each other

    Isn''t this a time of crisis for the Warcraft invasion

    The young girls who did not know that the same scene happened in the Empire of baruba could only look at each other, and with the escape of the two figures in front of them, the young girls also saw the two figures.

    It''s a combination of men and women.

    The man is about thirty. He is a handsome middle-aged man, and the woman is only a girl who looks only seventeen or eight years old.

    The man stumbled, with a little blood on his body, obviously injured, while the young girl looked better, but at the moment, the other side''s delicate and moving face was full of panic.

    As for the pursuers behind the man and the woman, they were three men in black, dressed as assassins, with their faces covered.

    Perhaps it was because of the injury that the man nearly fell down when he escaped to the middle of the road. The girl rushed to help him.

    In this delay, the distance between the three men in black behind them has been shortened, and they can even hear each other''s laughter.

    The weak man turned his head, looked at the man in black who was getting closer and closer, and bit his teeth. Before the despair in his heart, he just saw a group of young girls and many Yuban sisters not far ahead. Now he was stunned, then he was overjoyed, as if he had grasped the last straw and shouted.

    "The lady in front, please help us!"

    Hearing the man''s shouting, the girl also seemed to find a line of girls and a group of Yuban sisters in front of her, but they also couldn''t help smiling. But when the man shouted, the three men in black also flashed and formed a circle directly, which surrounded the man and the girl.

    "Hee hee, do you want to escape?" A man in black was looking at the two people who were in great distress, and they laughed.

    Both men and girls ignored the man in black, but turned their eyes to a group of girls.

    See, Daisy and Meiqin frown.

    "How is it?" Yegungya asked directly."Help?..."

    That''s why Daisy and Meiqin frown.

    No matter daisy or Meiqin, they are all very kind-hearted girls. If they are in another world, they will help each other even if there is no help from others.

    It''s a pity that this is the sparril world.

    The world of sparril advocates the strong. The hidden rule is that the weak eat the strong. Almost every day there is a fight. Hatred, love killing and even killing for making a living because of different interests happen all the time. It is difficult to determine who is right and who is wrong.

    Daisy and Meiqin are kind-hearted, but now they always remember the instructions when they walked in the world of sparril without words at the beginning. They should not be merciful. Otherwise, if they help the bad people wrongly or are used by others, resulting in good intentions and bad deeds, it''s really a sin.

    That''s why I''m so hesitant now.

    As for the eight dancing sisters, it doesn''t matter.

    They are elves. They have no bad feelings for human beings, but they also have no good feelings. Otherwise, they won''t fight each time without hesitation, causing a mess of the world.

    Therefore, if Daisy and Meiqin decide to help, the eight dancing sisters will give a clean hand. If they decide not to help, the two sisters will also stand by.

    It is precisely because the twin sisters are arrogant and lazy, but extremely obedient and speechless that they love them.

    And Icarus, who is indifferent to anything except the speechless things and words, is even more indifferent, standing aside silently and saying nothing.

    Of course, the silence of a group of girls also made the faces of the two people in front of them sink at the same time.

    "Little girl..." One of the men in black gave a warning.

    "Don''t meddle..."

    Originally, with the style of these people in black, where should we care about a few young girls? If we interfere, we will kill them directly.

    However, the five thousand Yuban sisters actually stood behind a group of young girls. Even a group of little girls, only three people in black could not help but warn.

    "Ladies, we are the attendants of Prince Kaya, the royal family of Phil empire. Please help us!" Cried the young girl.

    "After the event, Prince Kaya will surely repay you for us!"

    The girl''s voice just fell. Daisy and Meiqin raised their heads in surprise and looked at the girl.

    "Are you Kaya''s attendants?"

    When they heard each other directly calling out their master''s name, the man and the girl not only didn''t get angry, but they were overjoyed. The eyes of the three men in black were completely gloomy.

    Is he still an acquaintance of Prince Kaya

    At the thought of this, before the men and girls react, one of the three men in black drinks out.

    "Kill! Don''t let the wind out! "

    After hearing the order of the man in black, the other two men in black immediately fell down to drink. At the same time, the three men grasped the weapons in their hands. Their bodies moved and they went straight to the man and the girl. The mighty fighting spirit burst out, which made the air in the forest slightly solidified.

    Look at the level of fighting spirit. These three men in black are actually three seven level strong men!

    Or the top seven!

    Looking at the three men in black who came from the top of the seven steps, the man''s face also changed suddenly. Holding the girl''s hand, he just wanted to stand up and rushed to the direction of a group of girls with his old life. The three weapons that were covered with cold were already around the two people, stabbing them like poisonous snakes.

    A man and a woman, who have no power to fight back, can only watch three deadly weapons come, and a touch of horror and despair emerge in their hearts.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    Just as they were about to close their eyes and wait for their death, a loud electric strike burst out.

 Chapter 1951

    "Bili Bili --!"

    When an electric current strike reverberated in the forest, a brilliant blue and white light also covered the vision of all the people in the scene, making the vision of all the people in front of them white and lost their vision. {3W

    the dead men and girls just feel a sense of weightlessness coming from their bodies suddenly, as if they have been suspended by something. Then there is a whistling sound in their ears, and their bodies suddenly lose balance.

    The whole process only lasted for a short moment, and the blue and white light that blocked the public''s vision disappeared completely. When the men and girls recovered their vision, they were shocked to find that they had left their original position and stood in the middle of a line of girls.

    And, on the shoulders of both of them, there was a hand.

    It was the hand of the young girl with long pink hair, who was young but very beautiful.

    Here, even if men and girls are stupid, they can guess what happened.

    Obviously, these girls have just shot!

    First of all, the vision of all the people on the scene was blocked by the means of unidentified body. Then, the girl with long pink hair rushed into the encirclement of three people in black and brought them out.

    It only took a moment!

    As a follower of Kaya, men and girls still have a little eyesight. I just didn''t find it in a hurry. Now I find that a group of girls are not only half shy but also casual when they are facing the three seven level top powers.

    There are three explanations for this look.

    One is that a group of young girls, depending on the large number of people, think that they can block the three seven level peak of the strong.

    One is that a group of young girls did not pay attention to the three seven level top powers at all.

    The last one is that the girls in this line can''t even tell each other''s strength, or what kind of card they have, and think that they have determined the three seven level top powers.

    Of course, it may also be bluff. It''s just a feint of thought.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The other side. However, the three men in black disappeared when they found that the people who needed to be killed had disappeared, and turned to appear next to a group of girls. Their pupils shrank and they looked at each other. It was a little backward.

    Needless to say. Three people in black have made a living!

    But. Since a group of young girls have made a move, how can they watch the man in black escape

    "Whew --!"

    The next moment, in a very neat ring from the sharp air. The faces of the three men in black were stiff, and their bodies in retreat were completely solidified. Their eyes were full of horror.

    It''s not just three people in black. It''s a man and a woman who call themselves Kaya''s entourage. They are all shocked and their faces are appalling.

    Around the three men in black, a group of Yuban sisters appeared, some holding laser lightsabers to the throat of the man in black, some holding heavy guns to the brow and heart of the man in black, surrounded the three men in black in the middle, and all the weapons were put on them.

    In another instant, all three of the top seven are subdued!

    "You Who are you? " One of the men in black had changed his face dramatically, and shouted out in a fierce voice.

    "We are from the royal family of the Phil empire!"

    Smell speech, a line of young girls suddenly ignorant.

    The people of the royal family of Phil Empire

    Are the people of the royal family of Phil''s empire after Prince Kaya''s entourage

    Even if a line of girls is not so dull, so a word out, girls also feel that their heads seem to be a little inadequate.

    But when the girls in the group were stunned, the man and the girl were furious.

    "You call yourself the royal family of the Phil Empire?!" The girl pointed directly at the man in black, angrily scolded, and the man also explained to the girls.

    "Ladies, these people are all members of the royal family of the Phil empire. However, their master thought of plotting to usurp the throne and sent them to assassinate Prince Kaya in order to win the throne of the next Phil empire!"

    "You say that the Royal side of the Phil Empire intends to assassinate Kaya and win the throne of the next Phil Empire?" Meiqin opens in amazement.

    "Do you know what time it is?"

    Now it''s an urgent time for the world of sparril to be attacked by the world of Warcraft.

    However, in such a crisis of ethnic extinction, human beings are still fighting against each other, fighting against each other and making themselves vulnerable to enemies inside and outside

    Which idiot is doing such a thing

    "In fact, the Royal side of the Phil Empire has always been covetous for the throne. When his Majesty was still a prince, he had many difficulties. When Prince Kaya showed his amazing talent and was expected to win the next emperor''s throne, he was fiercely opposed and was finally forced down by his majesty!" The man shouted out angrily."This time, Prince Kaya was ordered to carry out an important task. Everything was going well. But when we finished the task and planned to return to the king''s city, these royal families suddenly attacked and assassinated Prince Kaya!"

    "Now, Prince Kaya is resisting with his fighting followers and orders us to rush back to the king''s city to expose the conspiracy of the Royal side, but we are found by these three people and chased all the way over..." A little mist appeared in the girl''s eyes.

    "I don''t know if Prince Kaya is still alive..."

    Daisy and Meiqin''s face suddenly changed slightly.

    For Kaya, the two young girls are only impressed by the level of some contacts they have had. They are not friends or strangers. Their feelings are not shallow, but they are also not deep. They are not cold or hot.

    However, at the time, Kaya''s attitude towards the speechless group was friendly. If the other party was really at the critical moment of life and death, the girls would have to help.

    In this way, Daisy cast her eyes on men and girls.

    "Where is Kaya now?"

    The man and the girl were stunned at first, then seemed to think of something and hesitated.

    "Are you going to rescue Prince Kaya?"

    Look at the hesitant and procrastinating appearance of the two people, and Meiqin opens her mouth with uncomfortable face.

    "Do you want to see Kaya die?"

    The man and the girl looked at each other, but Qi Qi gave a wry smile and a sad expression.

    "Thank you for your kindness, ladies, Prince Kaya..." The man laughed bitterly.

    "But even if the ladies are indeed numerous, it is very dangerous to rescue Prince Kaya!"

    "In order to ensure the killing of Prince Kaya, the schemer of the Royal side sent a strong man of the eighth level, ten strong men of the eighth level, and a hundred strong men of the seventh level. The three men in black found us by chance and came to pursue us!" The girl''s eyes were red.

    "This time, Prince Kaya was escorted by ten eighth level strong men, but there was no eighth level peak strong man. Prince Kaya himself was only eighth level. Besides, there were only twenty or more seventh level followers around him. Even with the ladies, they were not rivals at all!"

    In the sparril world, the first, second and third levels are the low level, the fourth, fifth and sixth levels are the middle level, the seventh, eighth and ninth levels are the high level. The three levels of low, middle and high are like a watershed, which makes the gap between the three levels of the strong extremely obvious.

    Therefore, only when they are promoted to a higher level, can soldiers and magicians call themselves strong. Because of the same gap of the watershed, a seven level strong can easily block the next ten thousand people team composed of five level strong. As like as two peas in the eyes of men and girls,

    is a woman who is the same as the other. Although many of them are numerous, they are too young to be five or six years old. At best, they are at the middle level of the rank of the order of the seven.

    But the other side has a hundred of the top seven strong, even if there is no eight strong hands, it is enough to put these five or six level girls in front of them.

    Of course, men and girls are subconsciously using age to judge the strength of girls, but they forget that these girls not only saved them in the blink of an eye in the hands of three men in black at the top of the seventh level, but also subdued three strong men at the top of the seventh level in an instant, which makes such a statement and performance.

    In addition to Icarus''s Daisy, lute, yakuya and Xi Xian, this kind of saying and expression is despised.

    Therefore, the four girls who are competitive and competitive immediately shout out.

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Take us there! "

 Chapter 1952

    The dark night dyed the green forest into the dark color, making the atmosphere seem to be extremely depressed and tense.

    In one of the glades in the forest, a group of people supported a man who was half kneeling on the ground, panting, pale and holding a luxurious staff tightly.

    It can be seen from careful observation that, in this group, except for a relatively small number of people, the rest are all people over the age of 20 or 30. Their breath is extremely disordered and they look breathless, which has obviously gone through considerable consumption.

    Half kneeling in the middle of these people, he was pale, but a young man about 20 years old, with a handsome face and a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he had suffered some injuries.

    As for why the young man who was supported in the middle was injured, it can be seen from the angry eyes of those who supported him and where they could reach.

    There, a group of people in black, more than twice as many as those supporting the injured young man, are quietly standing up, staring at the injured young man with Mori Leng''s eyes full of murders.

    The first is an old man who only wears black clothes, but is the only one who does not cover his face and carries his hands behind him.

    "You can''t escape, Prince Kaya!" The old man in black, the leader, spoke indifferently.

    "Or is it better to get away with it?"

    Hearing this, Kaya is still half kneeling on the ground. Even in such a life and death on or pulled up a bright smile, sarcastic said.

    "Take it easy? Do you mean you''ll let me go if I surrender? "

    The old man in black was silent for a while, then sighed.

    "I didn''t speak properly..."

    In a word, it proves that the old man in black must kill Kaya!

    "But..." Before the guards and followers who supported Kaya were angry, the old man in Black said something.

    "If Prince Kaya is willing to sacrifice himself, then I can make a promise and let go of your guard and entourage!"

    At this, Kaya''s eyes flickered and hesitated.

    "Prince Kaya! Don''t be fooled by them! " One of the guards cried out in anger.

    "If you let us go, wait for us to return to the king''s city. Report to your majesty. Your majesty will be furious. These humble sidelines can''t bear your Majesty''s anger, so they will kill us! "

    Cayton laughed bitterly.

    Prince of the Phil empire. A strong candidate for the next emperor. How could Kaya not understand this

    Just. Looking at this situation, Kaya felt that he had no way to live. If he could make these followers and guards to protect their lives before he died, he would not be able to help them. Isn''t that a good thing

    It can only be said that although Kaya understood, he would still be motivated, hoping for the words of the old man in black.

    "It seems that Prince Kaya chose to have these people buried with you..." At a glance at Kaya''s wry smile, the old man in black guessed Kaya''s heart. Now he no longer pretends to be merciful or attacks with words. A lot of breath is filled with him, which is stronger than the ordinary eight level strong.

    "Then I''ll let you die together!"

    After that, the old man in black didn''t send his men to fight. He jumped up directly. His fighting spirit wandered around. His body was radiated by electricity. He turned into a shadow, stretched out a paw and grabbed Kaya''s head.

    The dry and sharp claws were constantly enlarged in Kaya''s pupils, and the shouts of the surrounding guards and attendants were also heard in Kaya''s ears.

    Looking at this one blow that can definitely kill him, Kaya felt that time seemed to slow down, and the wry smile on his face became more and more intense.

    In the "land of gods", Kaya has also successfully achieved transformation. During this period, his strength has increased by leaps and bounds.

    If we use systematic evaluation to grade, Kaya used to be just a beginner in level 8, just a good 70, but now it has to be at least level 75, reaching the level of level 8.

    With Kayana''s strength as high as level 8 intermediate level, if you do it with all your strength, plus the "wind of dissolution" that can resolve all energy attacks, even if the old man in black is the strong man at the top of level 8, Kaya can have several moves.

    Unfortunately, these moves have already passed before, so now, Kaya will be injured.

    Kaya''s injury is not very serious, not enough to make Kaya unable to act, but also to the extent of the impact of strength.

    Under the condition of injury, with the current strength of Kaya, the old man in black, Kaya can''t take it!

    In such a moment, Kaya seems to have no choice but to close his eyes and wait for death.However, it''s a pity that God seems to have doomed Kaya not to die at this time.

    "Hiss!"

    The guards and followers around Kaya are looking at the fatal claw to grab Kaya''s head. When they are full of the idea that Kaya will die, a sound of flying through the sky suddenly rings from the deep forest.

    A stream of light is like a meteor. It flies across the low sky and comes from the storm. Soon, it appears in the half air only five meters away from the open space. At the same time, it reflects the beautiful shadow and a whisper like from heaven.

    "Aegis (absolute defense circle) -!"

    As the sound sounded, a translucent barrier composed of crystals suddenly emerged in front of Kaya. It was a dangerous and dangerous time to catch the claws on Kaya''s head.

    "Ding -"

    Suddenly, a clear collision sound rang out, and the paws of the old man in black also seemed to directly hit a piece of solid and incomparable steel. A huge reaction force came back, and the sound of "bang" made the old man in black stumble, step backward and face scared.

    All the people present were stunned by the sudden changes. Kaya was also staring at the translucent barrier composed of crystals that saved his life. After a moment, he seemed to think of something, and his pale face was filled with ecstasy and excitement.

    Kaya suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound of flying. The rest of the people also looked at the past in the same way. Naturally, there were pink wings on the back, like the beautiful figure of an angel.

    Who else but Icarus

    Looking at the beautiful figure like an angel floating in the air, which can be dreamt every night in the past, Kaya, who talks and laughs at the critical moment of life and death, lost his mind for the first time in such a dangerous situation.

    Let alone Kaya, those guards, followers, people in black and even those in black at the top of the eighth level all stayed in the past for a moment, and the mind was almost unable to extricate itself because of the beautiful figure.

    In the end, the elder in black, who was still older, responded in time from the state of intoxication, and a pair of old eyes released a chilling cold.

    "Who are you?"

    Icarus didn''t pay any attention to the question of the old man in black. He glanced at Kaya with the dark red eyes of the box like science fiction. Until he confirmed that Kaya''s body was only hurt but not hurt, his cool face turned back again.

    But Icarus ignored Kaya and the actions of the old man in black, which undoubtedly made Kaya lose his heart abnormally, but also made the old man in black angry and his eyes more and more cold.

    "It seems that the little girls now think their lives are too long!" The vigorous fighting spirit suddenly surged out of the body of the old man in black, like heat flow, which made the air around the old man in black slightly distorted, and made Kaya, his guards and followers slightly changed their faces.

    "Blame it on what you see that you shouldn''t see!"

    After talking, the old man in black had no intention of pitying and cherishing the precious jade. He swept away at Icarus, who was suspended in the low air of five meters. His paws were once again explored. Even the air was directly torn apart by him. The sharp sound of breaking the air made many people mention a heart.

    "Be careful!" Kaya struggles to get up in spite of his injury.

    In Kaya''s cognition, Icarus was still the strength when he was in "sparril World College", that is, the eighth level, but he did not reach the top of the eighth level, so he could not be the opponent of the old man in black.

    As long as it''s not the eighth level peak, if there''s not enough base cards, such as gold uniforms, for the strong of the eighth level peak, even if the strong of the eighth level comes, it''s definitely defeated and died!

    This is beyond Kaya''s tolerance!

    However, the next moment, Kaya found that he was wrong, and it was quite wrong.

    The eighth peak

    It''s just ants!

 Chapter 1953

    "Hiss!"

    Seeing that the sharp is incomparable, even the ordinary eighth level peak strong people have to be afraid of the three-point claws attacking themselves, Icarus''s face does not even show a little look, the delicate side, covered with the hot fighting spirit of the sharp claws with a sharp wind, close to Icarus''s body less than five centimeters away.

    The old man in black obviously didn''t expect that he would lose his all-out attack in order to make a quick decision. For a moment, he was also obviously stunned. His eyes were angry and sharp. His sharp claws moved like five small daggers. He suddenly cut to Icarus''s face.

    In the face of this attack, Icarus was still expressionless, but Kaya seemed extremely angry.

    After all, if this blow is carried out, Icarus will have to disfigure even if his head doesn''t explode. How can he not be angry with Kaya who regards Icarus as a goddess

    Only Icarus, in the cool dark red pupil, the sci-fi like box fluctuates constantly, and a bowl sized "Aegis" (absolute defense circle) emerges at one stroke, which is heavily impacted with the paws of the old man in black.

    "Qiang --!"

    In the shaking sound, the hands of the old man in black are constantly rubbing on the aegis. Arouses a sharp "creak" sound, pricks the human ear membrane to ache.

    Icarus'' hand holding "Aegis" was a stand, and he canceled "Aegis". A turn, the wings behind the heavy fan in black old man''s body.

    "Bang --!"

    In the low muffled sound, the old man in black screamed, as if he had been hit by something heavy. There was a sound of "clicking" bone fracture on his body, and his body flew backward and hit the ground.

    "Pooh!" A gulp of red blood gushed from the mouth of the old man in black. Sprinkled a ground, but the old man in black is regardless of these. Exclaimed with a look of horror.

    "Are you the Ninth level strong?!"

    Seeing that Icarus and the old man in black were defeated in an instant, Kaya''s guards and entourage were overjoyed. They just wanted to cheer, and they were stunned at the words of the old man in black.

    The Ninth level strong

    Is this girl a ninth degree strong

    "No Won''t it?... "

    I don''t know who said that in a hoarse voice. But among all the people present, no matter the guard of Kaya, his entourage or the man in black brought by the old man in black, they did not pay attention.

    It''s not that they don''t want to pay attention to it, but that the four words "the strong of the Ninth level" have occupied everyone''s head, leaving all the people present with no spare time to think about other things.

    "Nine Step... " Kaya stared at Icarus, who was floating in the low air for a long time, and breathed out a breath. The look in his eyes darkened.

    As the prince of the Empire of Phil, Kaya was modest and polite, and had admired people. For example, when Schiff, who has been stabilizing her head in the "sparyl World College", Kaya was very admired. There were times when she worshipped people, such as Kaya''s father, the emperor of the Phil Empire, via, who has always been Kaya''s idol. Even Kaya has a time for admiring people. That was Icarus, who was as beautiful as an angel in front of her, but she never felt inferior.

    Because at the age of 20, Kaya has already reached the eighth level, and is the best talent in addition to heleve, the princess of the AILU Empire, and SAFA, the prince of the baruba empire!

    Because Kaya is the prince of the Empire of Phil, not only the son of the emperor of the Empire of Phil, but also a strong candidate for the next throne. It can definitely be said that he is above one person, below ten thousand!

    In addition, Kaya is also handsome and has a special temperament. She is the prince charming in every girl''s mind. She has not only appearance, but also bearing and temperament. She is superior in identity, strength and talent. How can she feel inferior

    But now, Kaya is really feeling inferior!

    What''s more, I feel inferior because of my sweetheart!

    For the first time, Kaya felt that she really didn''t deserve the goddess who couldn''t find a second person from all over the world!

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang --!"

    At this time, a disordered and incomparable dull sound mixed with a scream reverberated, waking up all people who were in a state of stagnation because of the four words "the strong of the ninth order". When people looked up and looked at the source of the sound, they entered the target scene, which made everyone stay again.

    The reason is that there is no one else, just because that is just not the case. All the people in black who are going to kill Kaya have fallen on the ground, and life and death are unknown.And beside each fallen man in black, a girl with the same face and expression, even the same height, stature and stature stood there, holding a laser light sword and heavy artillery in her hand, looking at the fallen man in black, it is not difficult to imagine what happened just now.

    "Icarus!"

    Then, Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian appeared at the top of the group of Yuban sisters. The speed was so fast that they could not even detect the eight level strong ones.

    Originally, among the girls in the group, the fastest Daisy should be the first one to arrive, while yegiya and Xixian are the spirits who control the wind, and the Meiqin is the user of the power system. Compared with the speed, it is not difficult to catch up with Icarus.

    However, when a group of young girls appeared, the battle was over, which also showed how short it took Icarus to save Kaya with Aegis (absolute defense circle) and defeat the old man in black at the top of the eighth level.

    So, it''s complicated. In fact, from the arrival of Icarus to the appearance of a group of young girls with Yuban sisters, the interval between them can be calculated in seconds.

    In this time that can be calculated in seconds, one of the top eight, ten of the top eight, one hundred of the top seven, a total of 111 high-level strong people will be completely subdued!

    This made the followers and guards of Kaya, who had been facing the danger of their lives not long ago, unable to respond, and the old man in black shouted directly.

    "Who are you?!"

    Smell speech, a line of young girls have a look at each other, a smile, said in unison.

    "We are the people of" the capital of different generations "

    "The capital of a different generation"

    What kind of force is that

    Never heard of it!

    "Hum!" Yaguya''s chest was up, and his face opened proudly.

    "My Lord is silent!"

    "Speechless?!"

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the full field screams continuously.

    Nowadays, in sparril world, almost no one does not know speechless.

    Because he has two well-known identities.

    Heleve''s fiance!

    The youngest level nine strong man in history!

    These two identities are enough to make a person famous in the whole sparril world!

    Even the old man in black had his pupils narrowed and his hands slapped on the ground. His body shook with force and he wanted to fly to the horizon.

    However, such a desperate choice is also extremely tragic.

    The old man in black obviously forgot that he can''t get on any more than five meters from the ground.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah --!"

    With a loud crash and scream, the old man in black is like hitting a steel plate. His body is bounced back and hit the ground again. His head is crooked and he faints.

    Looking at this scene, the whole scene is quiet.

    An eighth level peak power!

    That''s a strong man at the same level as the heads of nine families!

    Such a strong man, even if he was defeated in the hands of the Ninth level strong man, ended up in such a situation. If it was spread out, the reputation of the old man in black would be in a mess.

    Daisy, Meiqin, yeugiya and Xixian came to Kaya with Icarus flying down from the low air. They looked at the pale Kaya and asked in a low voice.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "I''m fine..." Kaya glanced at Icarus without trace, and watched Icarus recover to indigo pupil and I still feel pity for her. During the heartstring touch, her mind also flashed silent figure, and her face was gloomy, but she started to work hard and spoke seriously.

    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''m afraid there are pursuers behind. Let''s find a place to talk about it first!"

    A line of young girls naturally have no opinion, nodded in succession agreed.

 Chapter 1954

    Thank you very much for panda "Maple withers", "thunder rings" and "frozen Thunder Dragon"

    Night, still continuing

    In the forest covered by the darkness, there are occasional chirps of birds, animals and insects, which seem to wake up the birds who are resting. From time to time, the sound of "whooping" brought by the beating of wings echoes in the forest. It seems that everything is so peaceful.

    In the corner of the forest, at the bottom of a rock wall, a dark cave is standing there, just like the eyes growing on the rock wall, which makes people feel goosebumps all over their bodies from afar, like the mouth of the rock wall, giving people a sense of horror that they can''t walk out again after entering it.

    However, even so, in this dark cave, at this moment, a large group of people are staying there, like the king of the mountain, guarding the cave entrance while walking around in the cave. Even the walkway outside the cave is clutching weapons. Their eyes sweep around coldly, and they will know what they are patrolling and guarding.

    At the bottom of the dark cave, a bonfire is burning slowly, and the light smoke is floating from it. Along the direction of the air flow, it just wants to spread to the hole, but it is absorbed by a small crystal at the moment when it floats up. It disappears in the air without any peculiar smell.

    The purpose of this crystal is to store water, air, food and other things, so as not to use it in time of need.

    However, in order to prevent the smoke from flowing out of the cave and make the most likely pursuers find that the crystal has fallen to the point of absorbing the smoke of the bonfire, which can not be said to be overqualified, but can only be said to be a good way to deal with it.

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xi Xian all sat down around the campfire, and Kaya, who had recovered a little ruddy on her face, sat here, while Yu Ban''s sisters all hid outside, protecting all the people here in secret.

    Therefore, the real role in patrolling, guarding and resisting enemies is that the younger sister Yuban, who is hiding around the cave, is not Kaya''s followers and guards. The reason why she used to hide is just because she wanted to save Kaya some face.

    After all, if Kaya doesn''t mind being protected by a group of young girls who are "wet behind the ears", those attendants who are at least the top of the 7th level and the guards of the 8th level won''t be worried. This arrangement will give Kaya face.

    Naturally, Kaya also knows about it, and admires and appreciates the care and delicacy of the young girls in his heart. Of course, most of his attention is on Icarus, which can be seen from Icarus, who occasionally turns his eyes to one side.

    It can be said that this move is completely a subconscious move of Kaya. Just like some young boys and girls who are in love with each other, they often unconsciously observe their sweetheart in class. But the more Kaya does this, the lower his heart will be.

    The reason is also simple. From the beginning to the end, Icarus just sits there, the indigo pupil that I can see clearly reflects the fire light of the bonfire in front of me, just like it is burning, although it is very beautiful, the color is dim and the look is lax.

    Obviously, Icarus was in a daze, not even paying attention to Kaya!

    How can Kaya not lose

    And Icarus''s action is not to fight against Kaya or deliberately ignore Kaya, but, in the absence of words, Icarus is usually so quiet.

    Because, since the haunted figure can''t be seen all the time, Icarus can only immerse himself in memories and depict the figure in his heart again and again.

    Of course, if Kaya knew this reason, it would be more cruel than ignoring him and attacking him.

    Kaya''s action, in addition to Icarus''s group of young girls, naturally also noticed that it made Daisy and Meiqin feel helpless, but also made yeguya and Xixian look at each other and whisper.

    "Ah, Xi Xian..." Yeuguya glanced at Kaya from the corner of his eyes and asked in a low voice.

    "Isn''t this guy a little weird?"

    "Exclaim..." Xi Xian is also a small voice in response.

    "Because it''s the first time to see people in this world, it''s also possible that people in this world are like this..."

    "Is it?" Yeuguya raised his arm suspiciously, tilted his head, closed his eyes, and made a thoughtful statement. After a long time, he said this.

    "I see. People in this world are strange!"

    This kind of dialogue was not heard by Kaya who was paying attention to Icarus, but Daisy and Meiqin heard it. They could only shake their heads and break the deadlock.

    "Prince Kaya..." The daisy took the lead.

    "May I ask you a question?"

    Kaya then woke up like a response to come over, expression returned to normal, nodded.

    "If I knew it, I would help you!"

    "Not so important!" Daisy quickly shook her hand, hesitated, and said."In fact, after entering the Phil Empire, we found that we couldn''t reach the air five meters above the ground. Do you know why?"

    "That''s the problem..." Kaya suddenly smiled.

    "Miss Daisy doesn''t need to worry. It''s not an exception. It''s just the means we use to deal with the Warcraft Legion!"

    "The way to deal with Warcraft?" Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian are all inspired by the spirit. Even Icarus turns his eyes around and lets Kaya straighten his chest and nod his head.

    "Presumably, you must know that there are a lot of flying Warcraft in the Warcraft army?" Kaya sighed a little.

    "Because of the existence of these flying Warcraft, we will lose a lot of ground when we fight against Warcraft with the King City as the base, because they can directly ignore the defense of the city wall, and they can also let us, the humans who can''t fly, lose the attack by raising the height, and even it''s very difficult for them to appear. In addition, flying also has many advantages in the battle, which is invisible With so many potential threats, we want to eliminate them! "

    Hearing this, Daisy and Meiqin have already guessed things.

    Imagine, in order to deal with these tricky flying Warcraft, the royal family of the Phil Empire must have taken some measures to turn the sky of the entire Phil empire into a forbidden area, and to eliminate the huge advantages of flying Warcraft in the intangible, right

    "The ancestor of the royal family of Phil Empire, that is, the God who founded Phil empire. Phil once had the title of" God of the wind ". Therefore, the royal family of Phil empire are basically good at practicing and using wind magic or wind related skills and war skills!"

    Sure enough, Kaya chuckled and explained.

    "In the era when Phil''s forefathers were still alive, the frontier edge of Phil''s empire had been depicted with seventy-seven magic arrays. These seventy-seven magic arrays had no effect. But if they were all activated by pouring magic, they would form the effect of forbidden air!"

    "Because of the difficulty of flying Warcraft, the father accidentally thought of this record he had read in an ancient book of the royal family, and the idea of using it to limit flying Warcraft arose!" At this point, Kaya''s tone began to become admiration for weaya''s wisdom, but later turned to helplessness.

    "When I came out of the king''s city this time, I was ordered by my father to launch the seventy-seven forbidden air magic arrays on the edge of the border. Who knows, there was collateral assassination. Did these people really ignore the Phil empire in crisis for the sake of the throne?"

    Daisy and Meiqin shut up.

    Let''s not say that it''s someone else''s family business. Even if they are nosy, they can''t care about it. That''s because the other party''s behavior in spite of the country''s safety makes Daisy and Meiqin both resent it. Naturally, they don''t want to continue on such a topic.

    "However, you and other ancestors are very arrogant!" Yaguya snorted coldly. Don''t turn away if you are dissatisfied.

    "Is it provocation to call herself" the God of the wind "in front of our hurricane Witch and eight dancing elves?"

    One side of the string nodded, very much in agreement with the speech of yaguya, it is clear that it can not hear the so-called "God of the wind" title.

    But of course, these two sisters are spirits of the wind, and they are competitive. It''s not surprising that they will behave like this. Kaya won''t be serious about it, so she can''t help shrugging her shoulders.

    "Well, Prince Kaya, you should have another way to get there?" Meiqin digs the topic and asks.

    "Otherwise, it will take a long time to turn around the Empire of Phil!"

    "Of course there is!" Kaya suddenly smiled.

    "If you don''t dislike it, why don''t you go to the king''s city with Kaya?"

    A group of girls just smiled contentedly. r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1955

    With the passage of time, the night is also moving towards the dawn step by step. The moonlight from the sky slowly moves with the higher and higher moon, bringing an unspeakable peace.

    Believe that no matter what kind of people, will be reluctant to break such a quiet.

    Under the rock wall and in front of the cave, the attendants and guards of the prince of the Phil Empire, who had the best weapons in their hands, were still on guard. They did not feel tired. They patrolled the cave faithfully, hoping for a moment''s peace for their master.

    Before long, the sound of foot steps suddenly reverberated from the cave, making all the people on guard and patrol look fierce. The fighting spirit and magic in the body were mobilized in an instant and played a slow role.

    However, when all the people on the scene cast their eyes to the place where the footsteps were, and printed the scene there into their eyes, the fighting spirit and magic of the slow action were directly stuck in the people''s bodies, and gradually retracted.

    The master of footsteps is a girl.

    A girl with pink wings on her back.

    The young girl walked out of the cave like nobody else. There was a little star like splendor in the indigo pupil. There was a tender expression on the delicate and beautiful face, which showed the angel like girl''s temperament that I could see clearly and vividly, attracting the eyes of all the people present.

    Looking at the angel girl who I still feel pity for, a group of followers and guardians lost their minds. It seems that we can''t overlap the weak young girl in front of us with the figure of the powerful person who defeated the peak of the eighth level and the nine level in a moment. For a while, we were at a loss.

    However, the girl like an angel still walked out, went to the open space in front of the cave, raised her head, looked at the moon in the sky, and the Pink Wings slowly stretched out behind her.

    "Hoo -!"

    With a little cold wind blowing by, with the floating leaves, swinging the body of an angel like girl. The pink plumage suddenly rose and fell with the wind. Mixed with leaves, wandering around the girl''s body.

    In the night sky, the moonlight seemed to be summoned, just sprinkling on the pretty face of the young girl. Let the girl that pair of indigo pupil appear more and more beautiful. It''s profound. In addition, the angel''s girl looks up at the moon, such as the scene of praying to the night sky, this moment. No one can be more beautiful.

    In this moment, whether it''s patrolling, guarding, protecting the prince, the Ninth level strongman or the attack of Warcraft, all things disappear in the heads of those who see this scene, even breathing stops in a moment, making the surrounding area become unusually quiet.

    All of them can only stare at the angel girls who are not as beautiful as all the people under the moon for a long time. If there is no accident, this scene will also become an unforgettable picture in the hearts of those who are lucky to see this beautiful scene. They can emerge with their dreams every time they fall asleep.

    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the foot steps sound again in the cave, which wakes up the group of people who don''t know how long they have been intoxicated. When the people react and look in the direction of the cave, Kaya''s posture also enters everyone''s vision.

    The entourage and the guard just wanted to salute, but Kaya raised his hand and stopped them. His eyes did not turn to the people around him. He kept looking at the girl who stood there, stretched out her wings and told the moon something. His eyes fluctuated for a few times. Finally, he could not hold back and showed a trace of love.

    However, when love emerged, there was also a sense of panic in Kaya''s eyes.

    It''s not Kaya''s fuss, but the picture is so beautiful that the angel like girl seems to fly to the yearning moon at any time, and is called back by the heaven that belongs to the girl''s existence.

    Although this idea is too easy to make people laugh, Kaya is still in a panic, unable to restrain and go forward, but failed to go to the girl''s side, but stopped not far behind the girl.

    This is not Kaya''s voluntary, but the step naturally stops.

    The distance between Kaya and the girl in front of her eyes, as if to indicate something, has become an invisible barrier, blocking Kaya''s steps.

    "Miss Icarus..." Kaya was silent for a while, and could only say a word that was not painful.

    "Why don''t you sleep?"

    Icarus didn''t seem to find someone approaching until this time. Turning his head, the indigo pupil looked directly at Kaya, which made Kaya feel that he could be sucked in at any time, unable to extricate himself, and he could not help but turn his head.

    Icarus was puzzled about Kaya''s sudden turn of head, but he couldn''t figure out what Icarus couldn''t understand with his single to no emotional circuit. He only answered Kaya''s questions truthfully.

    "I don''t have to sleep..."

    "Don''t sleep?" This made Kaya puzzled."What do you mean?..."

    Icarus lowered his head slightly, and the expression on his face was always that deep hurt which made people feel extremely pitiful.

    "I don''t sleep..."

    In this sentence, Kaya naturally listened to the clouds and fog, and wanted to subconsciously explore the secret of the goddess in his mind. However, when he saw Icarus''s heartbreaking expression like a quiet wound, Kaya couldn''t ask, so he could only secretly annoy himself.

    After all, Kaya has always been elegant, and the mood seldom fluctuates obviously. But Icarus not only pulls Kaya''s mood, but also makes Kaya drop one level every time.

    It can only be said that one thing falls from another.

    Finally, Kaya can only understand it as what special skill Icarus has cultivated. Although Icarus has the strength that he can''t reach now, he has paid the price of being unable to sleep.

    This kind of skills, war skills, magic and so on that need to pay a certain price to be cultivated are not uncommon. The more advantages they have, the more disadvantages they will have. No wonder Kaya will associate this aspect.

    At the thought that Icarus was alone in the middle of the night looking at the sky and sighing, Kaya was very upset and asked.

    "Then will miss Icarus feel lonely?"

    As soon as he said this, Kaya regretted it.

    In the middle of the night when asked a lonely girl

    Isn''t it frivolous

    But Icarus was seriously pondering and lost.

    "When the master is away, my power furnace will become strange. Is this kind of reaction called loneliness?"

    Kaya almost had a question mark on his head. Apparently, he was confused by Icarus''s words, but Kaya recognized Icarus''s general meaning.

    Kaya knows that the so-called "master" is Icarus''s name for wordless!

    Kaya doesn''t know what this title represents, but according to Icarus, if there is no words left, Icarus will feel lonely!

    This made Kaya''s heart ache a little, but for the first time, he looked directly at Icarus and asked seriously.

    "Do you love silence?"

    "Love?..." Icarus froze, his indigo pupil twinkled, one hand pressed on his chest, silent for a while, opened his mouth, the voice was like a warm wind, slowly swinging around.

    "Master said that when you are happy, you are happier than yourself. When you are sad, you are sadder than yourself. When you are happy, you are happier than yourself. When you are miserable, you are one hundred times, one thousand times, ten thousand times more painful than yourself. That proves that this person loves you..."

    Kaya''s heart to heart, can''t help nodding his head, but Icarus''s next words, but let Kaya stuck in place.

    "If this is love..." Icarus said slowly, in a tone so light as to disappear, but so firm.

    "Well, I should be in love with master..."

    Kaya''s body trembled heavily, his head bowed, and his expression was unclear. He didn''t lift it until a long time later, and his face was full of heartfelt bitterness.

    "Is it?"

    At the next moment, Kaya turns around and goes to the cave, saying this in a strange voice.

    "I wish you happiness..."

    Looking at the gradually distant figure of shawser, Icarus wondered for a moment, then continued to look up, looked at the night sky, and fell into the miss of his sweetheart

 Chapter 1956

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support! The end of the moon! It''s over in less than two weeks! Friends! Please support till the end

    The next day, in the morning

    When the sun poured down and the whole forest was dyed golden, Kaya and his entourage and guards had been waiting for a long time in front of the cave in the corner of the forest. They were laughing and whispering to each other.

    Daisy, harp, Icarus, yeguya and Xi Xian all came out of the cave, which made the busy space a little quiet for a moment.

    Almost at the same time, the nearby woods also swept out a shadow, fell behind a line of girls, arranged neatly.

    These people, naturally, are Yuban''s younger sister who has been protecting all the people present in secret.

    as like as two peas, almost all of them could shield a face and face in the field of vision, so that Kaya''s followers and guards could not help but cast their curious eyes on the sisters of the Royal Sakamoto. Such a glance was directly transformed into awe when they were sweeping toward Daisy, Mei Qin, Yi Carlos, ye Jai and Xi Xing string.

    Yesterday, Icarus was very strong to defeat the senior in black at the top of the eighth level, while Daisy and Meiqin were the celebrities in the World College of sparrell. Since yaguya and Xixian can stand with them, they must have something special.

    Under such circumstances and ideas, although a group of young girls are not as young as words. Even the attendants and guards can''t find anyone younger than them, but their strength is their strength. The reputation of the girls has already surpassed that of all the attendants, only under Kaya.

    In addition to a group of Yu ban sisters, a group of young girls went straight through the crowd, came to the front, looked at Kaya, nodded to each other, Kaya even showed a smile, which was not the same as yesterday''s conversation with Icarus.

    Meiqin directly enters the theme.

    "Then. How can we get to the king''s city? What do you need to prepare? "

    "Don''t worry, ladies!" Kaya smiled. Looking up, I looked at the blue sky in the distance, which attracted the eyes of all the people present.

    "Everything that needs to be prepared is ready!"

    Kaya''s voice has just fallen into the sky. A huge black shadow suddenly appeared.

    The huge black shadow. It''s amazing. It''s a floating boat!

    The huge shadow of the pontoon skimmed through the air, like the plane about to land, gliding this way. At the same time, I slowly lowered my altitude and landed in the open space here. Finally, in the surprised expression of a group of girls, I stopped in front of the open space in a burst of smoke and waves.

    "Floating boat?" Looking at the huge floating boat in front of him, Icarus was still in no mood. When he saw the floating boat for the first time, yeguya and Xixian were full of curiosity, while Daisy and Meiqin were surprised.

    Isn''t it said that the sky above five meters above the ground has become a forbidden area

    How can there be a floating boat to fly

    "What works in the air interdiction area now is that there are only three floating boats that can fly in the sky of the entire Phil empire!" Kaya explained as if he had expected the reaction of a group of young girls.

    "The three floating boats are all depicted with the magic array that the father has worked hard to find out from the books and can be immune to the effect of the forbidden area. Last night, he contacted the father with the communication crystal, and the father sent this floating boat to take us back to the King City of the Phil empire!"

    Daisy and Meiqin nodded with relief.

    "Go to me!"

    At this time, Kaya''s entourage and guards also put a group of people in black with shackles on their hands. The first one was the old man in black who tried to assassinate Kaya last night and was solved by Icarus.

    The old man in black wanted to be angry with his followers and guards who pushed him roughly. But when he saw Icarus among a group of young girls standing beside Kaya, the anger on his old face collapsed and turned into a look of fear. He could not even look at Icarus.

    Obviously, the old guy has been cast a psychological shadow by Icarus.

    However, in the face of Prince Kaya, the old man in black is quite tough.

    "Prince Kaya, although I am not the one who has the royal blood of Phil, I am also the son of the royal family of Phil. What do you mean?"

    After that, the old man in black raised his hand and showed Kaya the shackles, which meant that he wanted Kaya to take off his shackles.

    This is not a common shackle, but a special prop that can block the flow of fighting spirit and magic.

    Otherwise, let a strong man who is going to assassinate his eighth level peak go with him last night, even Kaya can''t be so free and easy.

    When he heard the words of the old man in black, the faces of his followers and guards became gloomy and terrible, and they were full of anger.It''s a felony to assassinate the prince of the Empire!

    Although there is no saying about killing the nine tribes in the sparril world, it''s just the saying that one person works and one person works. Since the old man in black assassinated Kaya, it''s normal to be executed after going back!

    Now, the other side is still opposed to be constrained after the assassination failure, only allowing himself to kill, but not allowing others to lock him, and there should be a limit to arrogance, right

    "The sons of the royal family of the Phil Empire?" Prince Kaya didn''t fight back the shamelessness of the old man in black, just said with a smile.

    "I hope you dare to say so when it comes to my father!"

    The face of the old man in black suddenly changed.

    The old man in black was indeed the son of the royal family of the Phil Empire, and was also the sidekick of those who attempted to usurp the throne.

    The assassination has failed. If it''s dead, it''s all. But if it''s captured alive, after going back, Weah will find a way to pry open the mouth of the old man in black and the people in black, and let them tell the person behind the scenes.

    At that time, if the old man in black really dares to say that he is the son of the royal family of the Phil Empire, then didn''t he indirectly admit that the person who ordered him to assassinate Kaya was a vassal of the royal family of the Phil Empire

    The anger of navia will definitely blow the whole sideline like thunder.

    So the old man in black shut up.

    Seeing this, Kaya glanced at the old man in black, and didn''t ask any more questions. He waved his hand.

    "Take them up!"

    "Yes!" A group of attendants and guards immediately pressed the old man in black and the man in black beside them into their hands and scolded them to catch up with the floating boat. It looked like they were angry at the fact that they almost died in the hands of the people in black last night.

    Kaya shook her head in tears and laughter, and looked at the girls in the line.

    "Everybody, let''s go up too!"

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, and Xixian all nodded their heads, looked at each other, leaped, turned into a streamer, and swept off the deck of the floating boat. The next moment they appeared on the deck of the floating boat.

    A group of Yu Ban''s younger sisters suddenly had a kind of learning style. They all jumped up. While keeping their body shape within the range of five meters from the ground, they flew up one by one in the sound of breaking air. Before long, the deck of the huge floating boat was full of people.

    Watching a group of young girls and a group of Yuban sisters even get on a floating boat, Kaya''s entourage, guards and people in black under pressure look at each other. They all regret that they didn''t pull the wind once. Even Kaya is stunned and starts laughing, and stands at the top of the floating boat''s deck.

    "Let''s go!" Kaya looked straight ahead.

    "To the kingdom of Phil!"

    "Hum!"

    As soon as Kaya''s voice fell, the huge floating boat suddenly trembled. The engine started, and the magic array emerged behind it. Like a propeller, it spewed out a violent wave of air and slowly lifted up.

    With the launch of the pontoon, below, the forest becomes smaller and smaller. After a while, the whole forest is in the eyes of people standing on the deck of the pontoon.

    In the blue sky, the huge pontoon rotates and recognizes the direction, and the magic array behind it also rotates with drips and swims away in a certain direction.

    Looking at the forest that had been walking for two days or so, it almost disappeared in one moment, and a group of girls breathed a breath.

    "MMM ~ ~" yaguya and Xixian stretched out and blew the wind comfortably.

    "Or the smell of the sky is better!"

    Daisy and Meiqin smiled a little, and with Icarus, they looked at the direction of the floating boat, and the decisive light flashed in their eyes.

    In the imperial city of Phil, waiting for a group of girls will be a battle with the pseudo demigod level strong!

    Although this battle can''t be said that only defeat is allowed, in order to reduce the pressure of silence in the future, a group of young girls also made up their mind.

    Absolutely defeat the beast king of the pseudo demigod level!

 Chapter 1957

    "Hiss!"

    The sharp sound of breaking through the air is fleeting in the sky, and a huge object is shuttling in the vibration of the air, leaving a cloud tail, flying to the distance at a staggering speed.

    Looking around at the view retreating at a very fast speed, yagiya and Xixian lie on the railings of the floating boat deck, enjoying the wind while pointing their hands and feet to the surrounding view, they seem to be talking about what their daily life is.

    For the eight dancing sisters, sometimes as intimate as lovers, sometimes as noisy as each other, sometimes as funny as each other, sometimes as angry as each other, Daisy and Meiqin are both funny and envious.

    Daisy and Meiqin have heard nothing about the eight dance sisters. Naturally, they know that the twin sisters were not only the existence of the same individual split up, but also that the eight dance sisters fought each other for the fate of only one.

    However, the meaning of this fight cannot be compared with that of general fight.

    If you change the other two people, you will know that one day you two will become one. If only one person can survive, you will definitely fight to kill each other for your own survival.

    But to the eight dance sisters, the two sisters fight each other, but to achieve the other side, sacrifice themselves. Let the other side survive.

    The eight dancing sisters became the silent calling characters not long ago, and followed them to the world of sparril.

    As soon as she came to the world of sparril, the eight dancing sisters went into the lake which diluted the magic pool water for transformation. After the transformation, a series of things happened.

    The girls did not even have time to say hello to them, so they hurriedly made preparations and went to the three empires to deal with the puppet king.

    So, at first. For the eight dancing sisters who meet for the first time and get along with each other for the first time. Daisy and Meiqin are not familiar with each other. But after hearing this, no matter Daisy, Meiqin or her girls, even Icarus is impressed by the eight dancing sisters. The enthusiasm rose.

    This is also just a meeting. Just joined the team. The reason why Daisy, Meiqin and Icarus can mix well with eight dancing sisters in two or three days.

    Therefore, for the eight dance sisters, they are close to each other. They compete with each other, sometimes quarrel, sometimes quarrel, but they can become intimate again in the next second at any time. Daisy and Meiqin are envious of each other, but they also know that this is an emotion that no one can imitate.

    Of course, although there is no such special sisterhood as the eight dancing sisters, Daisy, Meiqin and a group of girls all regard each other as their sisters, even if there is no blood relationship.

    However, it seems that Meiqin is also the sister of blood relationship, right

    And 20000

    Daisy''s eyes inadvertently swept over the top of the pontoon deck, looked at the gawky Kaya who had been standing there, pondered for a while, turned around and looked at Icarus.

    "Icarus, please take care of yeuguya and Xixian. Don''t let them run around!"

    Icarus tilted his head. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence, but he nodded and agreed.

    "Meiqin!" Daisy took up the hand of Meiqin and went to Kaya''s direction.

    "Come to Kaya with me!"

    Meiqin is stunned at first, and then she seems to have guessed the purpose of Daisy''s doing this. She nodded her head and came to Kaya''s back together.

    "Prince Kaya!"

    Kaya, who didn''t know what he was thinking, was shocked when he saw Daisy and Meiqin coming. He glanced at Icarus''s position without trace, indirectly explaining what he was thinking just like that, and then showed a graceful smile.

    "Miss Daisy, Miss Mermaid, what can I do for you?"

    Daisy and Harp nodded their heads directly.

    "We want to ask you about the imperial city of Phil!" There is a little solemnity in Meiqin''s Brown pupils.

    "Kaya, what''s the status of the battle between the kingdom of Phil and Warcraft?"

    Hearing Daisy and Meiqin mention this, Kaya is slightly shocked. She seems to be hesitant to make it clear. But when she thinks of Icarus''s powerful force that is likely to reach the Ninth level, Kaya thinks about it.

    The twelve elders of the "Yuan Hui" are all of the nine powerful, and they are also in charge of the existence of the royal family and the three families in the three empires!

    That is to say, among the three empires, in addition to the three protectors, the emperor of the royal family and the elders of the three families are the most powerful forces that the empire can bring out!

    And there are only four such forces in an empire!

    Now, Icarus shows the power of the Ninth level, Daisy and Meiqin are the most famous strong men in the World College of sparril. However, what degree of strength yaguya and Xixian have? Even Kaya doesn''t see it. Obviously, this is a great help!In addition, last night, Kaya felt that he had to fight for this power and help the Empire of Phil!

    Then Kaya nodded.

    "Before I left the city, the vanguard of the Warcraft army had touched the garrison border of the King City of Phil empire. Although he didn''t break it, the father thought that if he continued, the garrison border would eventually be destroyed, so he would send me out to start the forbidden area and cut off the threat of flying Warcraft!"

    "At present, in addition to the Ninth level combat effectiveness, both the Phil Empire and the Warcraft corps have many times let the eighth level strong men participate in the war. I believe that in a short time, even the Ninth level strong men and the Ninth level Warcraft will have to participate in the war?" At this point, Kaya is a little sad.

    "Fortunately, the patron saint of the Phil Empire and the king of the beast who led the Warcraft army are still behind the scenes. Otherwise, when the strong of the semi divine stage fight, the convenience of the winner can lay the foundation for the victory of the war!"

    As long as the semi divine power of one side wins, there is no need for the war to continue!

    Because, in the case that one of them does not have a semi divine power, even if one of them does not have a single soldier, only by virtue of the strong power of the semi divine power, any large army or Corps will be destroyed, unless the other side has 100 ninth level powers, but that is undoubtedly a dream of a fool.

    So that''s what Kaya said.

    And this view, also let Daisy and Meiqin two people feel surprised and dumb.

    According to Kaya, it seems that Phil Empire doesn''t know that their patron saint is now in the "capital of different generations" and can''t do without him. Phil empire is the one who has no semi divine power and will collapse at any time!

    Perhaps, the emperor of the Phil Empire has known that the patron saint is not in the king''s city, but has not said it, so as not to make people despair. The pseudo king of beasts who leads the Warcraft army certainly does not know about it, so he has never made a move.

    In other words, now, the form of the Phil empire is likely to be destroyed at any time!

    Thinking of this, Daisy and Meiqin exchange their eyes quietly, and decide not to mention it for the time being, at least not in public, otherwise it will definitely cause panic, and it is likely to offend the public, and make the attendants, guards and even Kaya hostile.

    So Daisy changed the subject.

    "So, did your father say what he was going to do next?"

    "Now, flying Warcraft is no longer useful. The strength of the Warcraft army has been greatly reduced. The father said that if the situation is optimistic, he will take the initiative to attack!" Kaya straightened his chest, as if he were bold.

    "As long as the Warcraft army is eradicated, even if the king of beasts is still there and there are no soldiers, then he can''t attack the Empire of Phil, and if there is a patron saint there, the king of beasts won''t be so stupid as to directly come to the door to provoke. Then, it will be the victory of the Empire of Phil!"

    Hearing this, Daisy and Meiqin couldn''t help admiring.

    It''s such a big thing for the Warcraft army to attack Phil''s empire. Sylvia will definitely go to consult with the patron saint!

    Therefore, Weah must have found out the fact that the patron saint was not there!

    In the absence of the patron saint and the possibility of the fall of the Empire of Phil at any time, Weah still took such a desperate approach that he had to be admired if he wanted to take the initiative to eradicate the Warcraft army.

    If Weah really succeeds in eradicating the whole Warcraft army before the orc king does, then the non-existent patron saint can really intimidate the orc king, and the orc king who loses the orc army will not rush to fight against the Phil empire!.

    In this way, the Phil empire can really win the war without the patron saint!

    The premise is that before the fall of the Warcraft army, the king of beasts will not fight

    In such a situation of different thoughts, unconsciously, the imperial city of Phil also appeared in the eyes of all the people

 Chapter 1958

    Phil Empire, King City

    This is a city with high walls around it and a splendid palace in the center, which is very similar to the imperial city of AILU.

    The difference is that the imperial city of AILU is located in the middle of a series of mountains, surrounded by mountains, which is similar to a basin, while the imperial city of Phil is located in half a forest.

    Why half a forest

    Because the front of the King City of Phil empire is vast and flat, but the left, right and back three directions are full of trees in the sky. It is like flattening the front end of an "O" type forest, while the King City of Phil empire is located in the front end of the flattened forest.

    So, the Phil empire is located in half a forest.

    At this time, in a palace of the king''s palace in the kingdom of Phil, the gold crowned Wei stood in front of him, looking at the wall in front of him, with his back to all the people standing in the palace.

    In the hall, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other young girls stood aside, as if they were watching the bustle, putting on a look of indifference.

    Kaya stood in the middle of the hall, and the old man in black, who had been shackled and angry, knelt beside Kaya, facing via, whose back was facing all the people present.

    In addition to a group of girls, viya, Kaya and the old man in black, there are two people in this hall.

    A man who is almost the same age as Weah and looks like he is about four or fifty years old. He is not old, but he definitely exceeds the middle-aged category.

    A man about the age of Kaya seems to be in his twenties and thirties. He can''t keep his eyes on a group of young girls secretly, but his eyes are flashing with astonishment, greed, evil and other emotions. His clothes are gorgeous, but his face is very pale. It''s obviously a man who has excessive lust and can''t hold the mud on the wall.

    For this proper pair of upstarts, the rich young master, the first impression is poor to the extreme men''s peep, a line of girls are naturally found.

    But such a look, in addition to the deep frown and disgusting look of yeguya and Xixian, who were treated like this for the first time, is not the first time that Daisy and Meiqin, who were treated like this, just glanced at them and ignored them completely.

    As for Icarus, it''s not to mention that this man''s performance is so bad, that is, the other side is better than Kaya, Icarus will not look at him for half an eye, just standing there, with a silent look.

    I don''t know how long it took to maintain this scene, but when she turned around, she first looked at a group of girls and smiled.

    "How is that little guy doing now?"

    The girls in the group were stunned at first. Then, Daisy and Meiqin realized who the "little guy" in Weiya''s mouth was. Their faces sank and they laughed bitterly.

    "We don''t know how Yan is now..." The daisy shook her head in the surprise of vivia and Kaya.

    "In order to deal with the king of beasts, Yan has left the" capital of different generations ". Even we don''t know how he is now, but he must be very desperate."

    "Is that so?" Wei nodded, but did not ask about the sentence "to deal with the king of beasts", as if she knew everything.

    "Then trust that kid, he''s Kate''s super genius!"

    Daisy and Meiqin nodded their heads heavily. Icarus, yeguya and Xixian also had different looks, but the trust inside was surprisingly the same.

    Although I don''t know whether Weah really believes in speechlessness or just because of Kate''s appreciation, either the former or the latter is better. Compared with trust, no one can trust speechlessness more than a group of girls!

    Until then, Weah turned his head and looked at the old man in black who was kneeling on the ground. There was no smile just facing a group of young girls, no anger because his son was nearly killed by the people in front of him. Some of them were just weird and frightening.

    Even though there was no interrogation or questioning, weaya was so determined to look closely at the old man in black, who clearly didn''t have any magic power. However, the old man in black felt a heavy sense of oppression coming on him, which made his heart tremble and his back was filled with sweat.

    In this way, one minute later, the old man in black could not bear the strange calm and made his voice first.

    "I won''t say anything!"

    Clearly no one questioned him, but the old man in Black said it himself.

    Because, don''t say such a word to strengthen their determination, the old man in black is afraid that he will expose everything under the pressure of via.

    But the old man in black didn''t know. As soon as he said this, Kaya turned his mouth ironically, and the eyes of the man who was beyond the scope of middle age flashed a haze.We need to strengthen our determination through language. Isn''t that exactly how the old man in black begins to waver

    If via directly interrogates, maybe, as an eighth level peak strong man, the old man in black will not say anything. But when the old man in black shakes like this, it''s hard to say what''s going on.

    It has to be said that weaya really has a way of being the emperor of the Phil empire.

    "Nothing?" Weah shook his head regretfully, but his words made people feel a chill subconsciously.

    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to describe it in the way you say it. I have a way to let the mouse behind you jump out by itself!"

    After that, Weah beckoned. He grabbed the swords with two hands. The knight in armor pushed the door in a loud and powerful footsteps. Looking at his momentum, he was also two eight level strong men!

    "Put him down and hang him on the floating square, which has ruined his fighting spirit. The weather is very good recently. I believe that the strong sunshine will make him delirious. Then, take him to Fanke''s side!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Kaya''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the old man in black had a look of panic on his face, while the man beyond the scope of middle age and the man who can''t stand the eye were more gloomy, a man trembled all over, showing a look of fear.

    Fandanvia met a strange magician in his early years when he was not the emperor of God.

    In other words, fan Ketong is strange because he doesn''t practice a series of magic. Compared with every magician such as wind, water, fire, earth, thunder and ice, he will choose one of them to practice attribute magic. Fan Ketong doesn''t practice any of them, but likes to practice some side effects, which are rarely practiced by others.

    For example, curse type magic is one of fan Ke''s best magic.

    If anyone offends this strange magician, it''s better to have a physical examination every day. Otherwise, it''s uncertain when he will be cursed secretly, and tortured to death.

    Kaya once saw fan Ke put a curse on a death penalty. The only effect that the curse can bring is itching.

    As a result, on that day, the death penalty continued to scratch his body like a madman, his fingernails scratched his skin, and his flesh and blood were plucked out by himself, while the death penalty continued to scratch. On the next day, he grabbed his whole body alive and bloody, and he could not close his eyes.

    It was because of Fanke''s strange and torturous ways that vaadam invited him to the emperor to provide him with materials to study magic, and put some tricky things at his disposal.

    I believe that under Fanke''s means, he is delirious by the fierce sunshine. The old man in black will finally pour out all the things like death

    "Your majesty! You can''t do that! "

    Poor old man in black only had time to yell out this sentence. One of the eight strong men knocked him out, and they dragged him down directly.

    To this end, Weah and Kaya didn''t even show a bit of pity. The girls in the group were still so indifferent. On the contrary, the man beyond the middle-aged category seemed to be unable to stand up and move forward.

    "Your Majesty, since this man assassinated Prince Kaya, will not he be executed directly?"

    "Put him to death?" Weah smiled coldly, as if he had expected a man beyond middle age to come out and speak.

    "You know, Devin, it''s easy to put these people to death, but what I really want to do is to put them to death!"

    Wen Yan, was called Devin beyond the middle-aged category of men''s heart a tight.

    "Uncle Devon, the other side is an insurgent trying to assassinate my royal family. Are you not going to stand on the same front with us?" Kaya said with a smile.

    "After all, you''re a member of the royal family of the Phil empire!" r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1959

    As soon as this sentence came out, five young girls, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian, understood it all at once!

    Feeling, intending to usurp the throne, regardless of the important moment of life and death of the Empire of Phil, he secretly instructs the old man in black to assassinate Kaya and attempts to let the collateral system win the throne. This is Devon!

    And the man standing beside Devon, with pale face, has been looking at a line of girls with filthy eyes. The man with a bad look is Devon''s own son, Darazi!

    In short, Devin is still the younger brother of Weah. Although he is a half brother, he is still related by blood. And Darazi, Devin''s son, is also a cousin of Kaya.

    However, the father and son are very tragic.

    At the beginning, Weah and Devon were the prince of the Phil empire. When the last emperor was still alive, the relationship between them had been extremely disharmonious.

    The reason is also very simple. Devon is a genius who can be promoted to the top of level 7 before the age of 20, while Weah is a super genius who can be promoted to level 8 before the age of 20!

    No matter in strength, talent, appearance, bearing or far-reaching ambition and wisdom, his half brother, via, has been keeping him in the same position, making him jealous of his brother from the beginning to the end, from jealousy to madness.

    Later, Devon devoted himself to the cultivation of old life. Finally, when he was about 45 years old, he was promoted to the top level of the eighth level. He thought he could finally catch up with Weah. Who knows, Weah seemed to be born to beat him. When he was promoted to the top of the eighth level, he immediately succeeded in breaking through to the Ninth level and becoming the Ninth level strong!

    From that moment on, Devin knew that he was defeated, completely defeated by via!

    It''s like the three great families of every Empire, the current clan leaders must be the eighth level peak. The rest of the stable family can control their subordinates. The most basic requirement is to be promoted to the Ninth level!

    So, from the moment Sylvia was promoted to the ninth. The next emperor of the Phil empire was destined to be owned by Vieira. Devin can only fall into the side of the children. Live forever in the shadow of Vieira.

    But Devin didn''t give up. Instead, he put his mind to the next emperor.

    Collateral is not qualified to inherit the throne!

    But I just said that I want to be the emperor of the three empires. One of the most basic requirements is to be promoted to the Ninth level. As long as someone in the lineage is promoted to the Ninth level, he will still be able to obtain the throne and become the emperor of God.

    So, since the birth of darachi, Devin has devoted all his energy to him. He uses all the good things he doesn''t have. He tries his best to get all the good things he doesn''t have. Everything depends on him. He is afraid of falling in the palm of his hand. He''s afraid of melting in his mouth. He can''t be spoiled.

    As a result, Devin was tragic.

    Because of Devin''s doting, darachich became a dandy completely. Instead of being angry, he often bullied men and women in the identity of the second ancestor. He could not say that he burned, killed, robbed, looted, and did no evil, but he was extremely lecherous. In the daytime, he downplayed the women of a good family.

    Fortunately, Devon didn''t treat him. Kaya, who was not used to Dalazi''s actions, beat him down every day, so he didn''t do anything like robbing women, or the royal family''s face would be really lost.

    Originally, it''s nothing. Devin is not a good man. His son has done evil. He can be promoted to the Ninth level, take the throne of the emperor, return to his lineage and defeat Weah. He doesn''t care about anything else.

    As a result, Devin is still tragic.

    As a dandy, Devon has paid great attention to the cultivation of natural resources and earth treasures that are helpful for cultivation. Up to now, dalaqi has only reached five levels!

    Yes!

    Five steps!

    Is this genius

    To reach the fifth level before the age of 20 is a genius in the whole sparril world, but if it is put in the "sparril World College", which is known as the cradle of genius, it will be laughed off.

    This is still the result of Devon''s throwing a lot of Tiancai and Dibao on dalaqi. Otherwise, dalaqi may not even have the third level now!

    Is Dalazi''s talent weak

    In fact, it''s not weak.

    Even if it''s better than Kaya, thanks to the royal blood, Dalazi''s own talent is not much worse than Kaya. It''s strange that there is no ambition and indolence in his mind. The moth stuffed with women in his head doesn''t have the meaning of diligent cultivation. He always perfunctorily spends more time looking for flowers and willows.

    In the world of sparril No, it should be said that no matter what world you are in, if you want to achieve something great, talent is important, but effort is absolutely indispensable.A strong man can lack talent, but he must not lack effort!

    So, even if Dalazi''s talent is stronger than Kaya, if he doesn''t work hard, he can''t get ahead at all, let alone his talent is already weaker than Kaya.

    It''s because of Dalazi''s cowards, who are in despair. Devin can only be merciless and send the old man in black to try to assassinate Kaya. As soon as Kaya dies, only one daughter, via, will be able to surrender the throne.

    This is the cause of everything.

    Devin also thought that the assassination would fail, but the old man in black was his confidant, and would not reveal him at all. Even if Weah knew who the emissary was behind the scenes, and had no evidence, Devin was relieved.

    But after all, it''s still via who is better. Now, Devin has no confidence that he won''t be exposed.

    In this way, Devin, with a gloomy face, can only make a decision in his heart. He glances at the girls standing aside, ignores Kaya''s sarcastic words and turns to talk like a topic.

    "What are these ladies?"

    A group of girls were stunned, but they didn''t expect that the topic would suddenly involve themselves. Kaya was also surprised.

    "These ladies are all visitors to the" capital of different generations " Only via, with a deep look at Devin, spoke lightly.

    "So you may not understand, but you should know each other?"

    "Speechless?..." Devin was stunned, then his face changed.

    "Princess heleve''s fiance in the Empire of ELU? The youngest of the nine powers in history?... "

    "These young ladies are the confidants of Wuyan you. The capital of different generations is the power established by Wuyan you!" Weah nodded heavily.

    "Although only a few old members of our" Court Association "know its existence at present, do you have any words to say that you are with that adult?" the capital of a foreign generation "is hidden behind the world of sparir. Except for the three empires, you''d better know the strongest forces."

    As soon as such a sentence came out, Devin''s face changed again.

    As a vassal of the royal family of the Phil Empire, and the younger brother of Weah, and the uncle of Kaya, Devin''s status is only inferior to that of Weah. Naturally, he also knows the adult in Weah''s mouth.

    Eight clouds purple!

    The sixth demigod in the world of sparril!

    It''s said that this semi divine powerful man didn''t join in any force, even the origin is very mysterious, even the gods and dragons can''t see their heads and tails, but he has no special love for the fiance of Princess hileve of the AILU Empire, the youngest ninth powerful man in history, and even stands behind him.

    It is precisely because of the support of such a semi divine powerful man that the senior people who know about the existence of purple think that speechless is purple''s own disciple, coupled with the talent of proud people, will eventually become the youngest ninth level strong man in history.

    If behind these girls is a power with the existence of a semi divine and the youngest nine powerful men in history, then Devin really can''t ignore it.

    Now, when Devin was about to say something, Daisy suddenly made a sound among the girls.

    "Sire, if you have finished talking, please give us some time. We have important news to tell you!"

    Hearing this, Weah and Kaya stared at each other, and Devin''s face stiffened. Only darachi still looked at a group of young girls, full of them.

    And the reason why Devin''s face froze is also well understood, more accurately speaking, Daisy''s words are well understood.

    It''s a hint that Devon is leaving!

    Devon took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, and spoke directly.

    "Since your majesty and ladies have something important to talk about, let''s go down first!"

    Weiya and Kaya didn''t make any expression, and the girls didn''t even pay attention to Devin. They let Devin''s eyes flash a little annoyed, and took up the reluctant Darazi and went out.

 Chapter 1960

    (friends! Please give me more support

    "Bang..."

    In a sound of heavy and heavy closing, the gate of the palace is also closed, separating the two worlds inside and outside, and blocking the sound of the two worlds inside and outside. [23 [w] x

    for the first time, Devin''s expression darkened, he clenched his fist, gave a cold snort, and his voice was full of anger.

    Devin is really pissed off!

    The old man in angry black doesn''t do a good job!

    Nuvia has a sharp hand!

    Of course, the most angry or angry line of girls did not give him any face!

    It''s really bad for everything!

    "Don''t be too happy, Sylvia!" Devin said in a grim voice.

    "In the past, you may have been able to beat me all the time, but now there is a Warcraft attack. Even if you don''t like me any more, you will not be able to pay all your attention to me. In this chaotic time, I don''t believe it, and I can''t find the opportunity to pull you down from the altar!"

    It has to be said that this sentence is crazy and stupid.

    What''s crazy about

    It''s natural that Devin really intends to harm his own people in spite of the safety of the Empire in the period of the life and death when the empire is facing the attack of the Warcraft army.

    What is stupid

    Don''t even understand the truth of death, isn''t Devon stupid

    From this point of view, Devin is doomed to be inferior to Weaver.

    I don''t know if I have self-knowledge and a lot of cruel words. Not only did Devon not lose his temper, but the anger in his eyes became more and more intense. At the end of the day, people who had a little observation could see it.

    It''s a pity that there was only one loser who was blind, not to mention a little observant, and even had vision problems.

    "Ah, father..." Darazzi spoke a little cheerfully.

    "I want those women!"

    In a word, it completely ignited Devin''s anger.

    "Fool!" As the sound spread into the hall, Devin lowered his voice. Turn your anger into a roar.

    "Do you think any woman you can touch?"

    Because Devon has invested too much energy in Darazi. I sent too much hope and was very fond of dalaqi. Later I knew that dalaqi''s life was ruined, but I didn''t care about it directly. So. Dallas has never been yelled at by Devin.

    So. Devon''s roar was like a wild animal, which made dalaqi''s heart miss a beat and his face turn white. It was a "poop", a soft foot, collapsed on the ground, the face of panic.

    Looking at the appearance of Dalazi, Devin''s heart was filled with rage and disappointment. When he thought of the excellence of viah''s son, Kaya, these rage and disappointment were all turned into jealousy, biting his teeth, he said coldly.

    "Listen, I don''t care which women you want to provoke, but you''d better not touch those women inside!"

    After saying this, Devin seemed to be reluctant to look at dalaqi any more. He turned around and walked away. His mind was still turning.

    Now, Devin knows that the young girls such as Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian are the people of "the capital of different generations". Behind them stands the youngest nine level strong and one semi divine level strong in history.

    Such a force, even if the low-end forces are not as strong as the three imperial families, the high-end forces are even the three imperial families have to be afraid.

    Devon thought that if he wanted to be a descendant of Lavia, it would be a good way to use the "capital of different generations"!

    At this thought, Devin suddenly had an idea in his mind.

    But before that, Devin felt that he had to solve another problem first.

    "Want to use my people to make me jump out?" Devin gave a cold smile.

    "You look down on my courage too much, Wei, although an eight level peak strong man is precious, I have already regarded him as an abandoned son!"

    However, Devon, who had devoted his mind to the old man in black and a group of young girls, didn''t find out. His son, who was too weak to be scared by himself, was looking at him with a vision of resentment that had never been seen before. His face, which was pale and overindulgent, showed a look that human beings had ever had.

    It was a rebellious look!

    Don''t touch Darachi spits and laughs viciously.

    "You said don''t touch, don''t touch? I''ll do it! "

    Poor Devin tried all his best to defeat Weah, but he continued to have tragedies in educating future generations. When he hoped, he indulged himself without restriction, which made dalaqi become a dandy. When he was disappointed, he abandoned it too thoroughly, which made him rebellious and ruined his own affairs. It was really in vain to be a father.¡­¡­

    At the same time, in the temple

    "What?!"

    Kaya''s voice began to ring in the hall. He turned his head hard and looked at his father, who was bitter. His voice began to tremble.

    "Father, is the patron saint really not in the palace?"

    Weah didn''t answer, but the expression on her face was more and more bitter, which made Kaya feel cold and gray.

    "Done..."

    Weah didn''t blame Kaya for saying that, because the form was really bad for them, so bad that the war which seemed to be a deadlock could end at any time, and it ended with the fall of the Phil empire!

    "I always thought that it was the king of beasts who led the patron saint away, so the patron saint was not in the palace. Who knows that the situation is worse than I thought..." Vya could not help but clench the root of his teeth, take a deep breath and look at a group of girls.

    "Since you have come to our empire of Phil, I think you are entrusted by the Lord Protector to help us, right?"

    "There are some reasons for miss linya!" Daisy nodded and said her own thoughts directly.

    "If the king of the pseudo beast who leads the Warcraft Army knows that the king of the pseudo God rank is being sealed in the" capital of different generations "by the five semi God rank strongmen, I''m afraid that the other side will give up the Phil Empire and lead the Warcraft army to attack the" capital of different generations ". We are here for ourselves, besides the reason of miss linya!"

    "Before coming to Phil''s empire, purple told us that it''s best to kill the pseudo King beast. If you can''t, you should also drag him here. You can''t let him go to the" capital of other generations "!" The firm voice of Meiqin is full of heroism, and there are a few electric lights on her forehead.

    "Otherwise, if we let them influence the seal and let the animal king of the level of hypocrisy break the seal, it''s really all over!"

    "That''s right!" Kaya also slowed down from the sudden bad news and nodded his head heavily.

    "Although the patron saint is not there now, the form is very unfavorable to us, but the animal king of the pseudo semi divine level is much easier to deal with than the animal king of the pseudo divine level. Since the animal king of the pseudo divine level has been sealed by the five semi divine level powerful people, and Lord linya is also working hard for the whole sparril world, we must not admit defeat in front of the animal king of the pseudo semi divine level!"

    Hearing Kaya''s words, a group of young girls nodded approvingly.

    In fact, the idea of girls is similar to Kaya.

    In order to deal with the animal king of the pseudo God stage, let the younger sisters of Yuban in the "capital of different generations" and a group of young girls have a peaceful and happy life. Now, wordless must work hard in all replica worlds.

    In this case, even if the girls can''t help in front of the animal king of the pseudo God level, the animal king of the pseudo semi God level must hold him back, and can''t let him go to the "capital of different generations"!

    This is the little persistence in the hearts of the girls.

    "Then..." Of course, it''s impossible for via to object. She looks at a group of girls closely.

    "Do you have any way to deal with the pseudo king of beasts?"

    The girls immediately looked at each other, and then Daisy and Meiqin stepped forward.

    "In fact, in the process of going on the road, we have come up with a way..."

    ¡­¡­

    About half an hour later, five girls, Daisy, mermaid, Icarus, yeguya and Xi Xian, came out of the hall and walked in a splendid corridor.

    "NAH..." Until this time, yakusha couldn''t help making a noise.

    "Is that fake beast king so powerful? So powerful that we need to do this?... "

    "Better than you think!" Said Daisy solemnly.

    "At least, if we face each other head-on, I don''t think that even if the five of us join hands, we are definitely not opponents of each other!"

    "Marvel, Xi Xian really didn''t know that the other side was so powerful..." Xi Xian cast his eyes on Meiqin.

    "Is he better than his master?"

    Meiqin opens her mouth and just wants to say something. In front of her, a group of people suddenly emerge from the corner, blocking the way of a group of girls.

    The leader is dalaqi with a smirk on his face!

 Chapter 1961

    A group of girls in conversation stopped their steps and looked at a group of people blocking their way. All the expressions on their faces disappeared.

    From the side, a group of girls in armor and swords were standing in the way of a group of girls. They were dressed as knights. It seemed that they were still knights.

    The number of these knights is about 20, and they are almost over 30 at each age. Their breath is faint. At first sight, they know that they are not easy to provoke.

    No need to use the perception ability of the system. A group of girls sensed the breath of these twenty knights, and instantly peeped out the strength of these knights.

    Eighteen seven level peaks!

    The other two were standing by the leader, Dalazi, one left and one right. They were older than the rest of the Knights. At first glance, they should have reached the age of middle age or above. Their breath was calm and obscure. Their eyes were still shining from time to time. Obviously, they were much stronger than the rest.

    These two middle-aged knights are indeed higher than other knights. They are about 70-72, reaching the eighth level!

    As for darazzi, the girls in the group didn''t even want to look at him. It was just a waste.

    Of course, the more girls in the group don''t go to see darazzi. The more self righteous dalaqi thinks that the other side is afraid to look him in the eye for fear of offending him, which is basically the same as when he used to bully people. It''s a regular story.

    Therefore, Dalazi is more unbridled to use fanatical eyes to sweep on a line of young girls, especially when his eyes sweep on Icarus and Xi Xian''s high protruding chest, the fanaticism in his eyes is directly turned into *, which is unbearable and directly reaches out his hands to the young girls.

    This time, the girls couldn''t ignore the sound of "Shua". All of Qi''s eyes are focused on dalaqi. If there is any threat, it will also be focused on dalaqi by the scanning of his eyes. Let Dalazi''s body a stiff, can no longer move.

    See, the two middle-aged Knights standing beside dalaqi, one on the left and one on the right, raised their eyebrows and looked at each other. It seems that some people are reluctant to come forward.

    That''s also natural. As the high-level strong ones who have reached above level 7, these Knights have their own dignity more or less.

    The Knights don''t mind to protect a person whose strength is weaker than their own, or even to obey the orders of a person whose strength is weaker than their own. But dalaqi is not only a problem of weak strength, but also bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. He is extremely lecherous. He is a dandy properly. Who can look up to it

    If it wasn''t for Devon to protect the second ancestor who was doomed to die. Let alone the two eight level strong ones, even the eighteen seven level peak strong ones won''t want to.

    But it has to be said that Devin really looked at darazzi very much before. He even equipped his son with 20 guards, including two eighth level strong men, and the rest are all seventh level strong men. This is the treatment that ordinary princes can''t have.

    It seems that the guards who are responsible for the protection of darazzi don''t know that Devin has been completely disappointed with darazzi, although they don''t want to. But I still have to stand up.

    At present, the two eight level strong men stepped forward, as if they were protecting daraqi behind them, blocking daraqi''s body, and blocking a group of young girls'' seemingly nonexistent pressure.

    Until then, darazzi''s stiff body began to loosen heavily. He rubbed his shoulder and said with some doubts.

    "Are you too tired recently?"

    Feelings, the second ancestor thought that his body would suddenly become stiff because his body became dull!

    "Pooh..." Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian all froze for a while, then they could not help laughing directly. They obviously fell at the foot of dalaqi, in various aspects.

    With such a smile, the young girls in the group also showed their heroic, beautiful and soft looks, which made darachi''s eyes stare and mouth open, and saliva flowed directly.

    A group of young girls stopped laughing suddenly. Looking at the stagnant drool of dalaqi, they couldn''t help being disgusted. Without saying a word, they turned around and left.

    To be fair, no matter Daisy, Meiqin, yegungya or Xixian, although they are all kind-hearted, their tempers are surprisingly consistent. If they change their normal times, they will be furious. How can they wait until now

    In such a situation, Dalazi could make a group of girls not even want to be mad at him. It can be imagined how bad the impression is.

    "Stop for me!"

    When darachi saw a group of girls turning around, he walked away and called out.

    "Who let you go?!"

    As soon as this words came out, the seven level top powers standing behind daraqi suddenly seemed to be used to it. They jumped up and flashed. They surrounded a group of young girls. Looking at the skilled movements, it was clear that they had done many times in the past.Such a siege, a line of young girls can only once again reluctantly stop, yajuya is no longer able to help, fierce turn, pointed to the dalaqi.

    "You are so brave that you dare to block our way!"

    "How is it? Are you good?... " Dalaqi''s nose is facing up to the sky. He is so arrogant that he can''t be seen. It seems that he is the one who stops the girls.

    "Tell you, you have been taken care of by this prince. Go back with this prince!"

    "Laugh, do you like it?" Xi Xian squints his eyes and looks at the satisfied dalaqi with a blank face.

    "But Xi Xian hates you!"

    Darazzi''s triumphant appearance solidified on his face.

    "Unfortunately!" The Daisy''s mouth is also smiling.

    "I hate you too!"

    "More than disgusting?" Meiqin spoke in disgust.

    "If I could, I''d like to punch you twice!"

    "Kukukukuku, although my black magic gun doesn''t fight against the filthy mortals, I will never be merciful to the rude people who offend me!" Yajuya held up his arm and smiled wickedly. In a word, he offended all the people present.

    "Do you and other common people want to taste my black magic gun?"

    Smell speech, originally a pair of expressionless, but numb for dalaqi work, but do not want to give dalaqi good face to see a row of seven level peak strong people face a anger, those two eight level strong people also frowned, dalaqi is angry continuously shivering, shouting.

    "You You, you, you, you How dare you say that this prince is a commoner? "

    Yajuya''s wild smile, just want to use his best middle two speech, continue to fight against dalaqi, but was stopped by Daisy.

    "Well, don''t waste your time here with such people..." The daisy shook her head.

    "We still have something to prepare..."

    Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian glanced at dalaqi, who was furious, and thought of his pale face and drool. They immediately thought it was a waste of time to stay with such people, and nodded.

    "I''m so angry! I''m so angry with the prince! "

    Because Devon has no limit to dote on, but does not strictly discipline and guide, and has the identity of a collateral prince. Everyone else has to let himself, fear himself, or even obey himself outside. When did dalaqi suffer such anger

    It''s just because of this, just be yelled by Devon for the first time, dalaqi will have rebellious psychology.

    Now, a group of girls ignored dalaqi like this, which made her eyes filled with resentment and shouted.

    "Catch them all! I''ll have it soon! "

    Enjoy

    What does this mean? It goes without saying!

    In this case, in addition to Icarus, who would never react at all, Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian were also on fire, but before they could make anything, one of the two eight level strong men began to talk quietly.

    "Prince Darazi, Prince Kaya said that if you use tough means to force people, he will not let you go. Have you forgotten?"

    Dalazi''s head shrank at once, and his eyes flashed with fear.

    Kaya didn''t like Dalazi very much. He once said frankly that if Dalazi dared to force others with tough means, he would definitely make him look good!

    If it wasn''t for Kaya''s words, I don''t know how many girls would suffer from Darazi''s poisonous hands.

    Dalaqi seemed to be afraid of Kaya, but when he saw the face of these young girls in front of him, he thought of his father''s low roar to him. Dalaqi was heartless and cried out.

    "I don''t care! Enjoy it at most and kill it directly! Just shut up! "

    The line of young girls'' eyes finally cooled down.

 Chapter 1962

    Originally, for Dallas, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other young girls had bad impression on him, but they didn''t think about how to treat him.

    It''s not surprising that among the five young girls in this line, no matter which one is, the essence of the heart is kind. Even as an elf, the two girls, yegiya and Xixian, who don''t have a little mood fluctuation for the death of a stranger, don''t want to solve others just because they are disgusted by others.

    It''s also because of this that dalaqi has been jumping until now. If there''s no words in the hall, it''s found that dalaqi looks at his wives with such disgusting eyes that he doesn''t care about the prince who is affiliated to the royal family of the Phil empire. It''s possible to castrate dalaqi on the spot. If Devin stands up to stop, it''s just a piece of packing.

    It is believed that the royal families of via, Kaya and Phil will never fall out with the "capital of different generations" because of these two collateral lives.

    Now, a group of girls are really angry.

    Inexplicably jump out and say that we should take them back to enjoy as objects, not to mention that we can do things like killing people and killing people

    The girls of Mingming and dalaqi met today. Don''t offend them. They didn''t even say a few words right, did they

    This man is not only cowardly, but also vicious. All of a sudden, the impression of the young girls was not bad, but extremely bad.

    But Dalazi didn''t know that he was really provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked. Angrily shouting at the guards.

    "Don''t do it yet?!"

    Hearing this, two eight level strong men and a group of seven level top Knights looked at each other. Although they were bored, they did so obediently.

    "Little girl, don''t blame us..." One of the eight strong even spoke in indifference.

    "Blame it on your bad luck..."

    With that, the man waved a little. A group of seven level top Knights surrounded the past without weapons. If you don''t use fighting spirit, you can catch it empty handed.

    Needless to say, these people see a line of young girls, young girls will be a line of soft persimmon pinch!

    "That''s right..." Meiqin lowers her head. The short brown bangs sparked an electric arc.

    "Blame it on your bad luck..."

    Words fall, Meiqin suddenly raised the pretty face with a slightly angry expression, and suddenly flashed the furious blue and white electric light on her body.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    In the loud electric sound, a series of arm size arcs suddenly flashed, like tornadoes spreading in all directions. When the blue and white strong light flashed, it wiped the ground and swept around. Hit a row of unresponsive top seven.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    "Ah ah ah --"

    There was another sound of electricity, but this time, it was the sound echoed by the riders at the top of the 7th level who were filled with violent electric arc. The blue and white electric light is jumping on the top of a row of seven level riders, relentlessly impacting their bodies, bringing up a series of screams.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The faces of the two eighth level strong men changed dramatically, but before they could say anything, the indiscriminate arc around them also shot in their direction, making their pupils shrink. In a hurry, he set up his Knight Sword and quickly mobilized his fighting spirit.

    "Bang --!"

    With a neat overlapping of the dull sound of the ring. The thick electric arc also hit the swords of two eighth order strong men fiercely.

    "Hum..." The two eight level strong men only felt an incomparable force shaking from the Knight Sword in their hands, which made the two men groan. They fell back a few steps, but they didn''t settle down until they retreated in front of darachi. Their eyes towards Meiqin were full of horror.

    "Bang Bang..." One by one, a group of seven level top knights were smoking, their eyes were turning white, and they fell on the ground with burnt black marks, unable to rise again.

    From the beginning to the end, Dalazi didn''t respond to what happened. His face was full of daze and even shouted.

    "You Why are you all down? Get up and catch people! "

    Hearing this sentence, the two eight step strong men really want to kick Dallas to fly.

    Don''t you understand

    They are kicking the iron plate!

    "You..." Two eight level strong men can only stare at the beautiful piano that stroked the bangs and flickered the blue and white arc.

    "Who are you?!"

    "It doesn''t matter who it is!" Meiqin gave a cold snort, held out a hand, and gently tossed two silver glittering tokens. It was clearly a very simple action, but it made two eight step strong people stand up with sweat."Don''t you want to join us? Then come face to face! "

    Such a strong sentence, however, made the two eight level strong men feel a little stuffy on their chest and angry on their faces. It seemed that they were looked down upon. They even forgot the feeling of their hair standing up. They set up their swords, adjusted their fighting spirit, drank a lot and rushed towards the Meiqin.

    The so-called "close to the red, close to the ink, black", these two eight level strong people and those eighteen seven level peak strong people certainly despise daraqi, but although they don''t take daraqi''s order seriously, they still follow it. The way of doing things for the tiger has already made this group of people like daraqi, become a birds of a feather.

    I don''t know if I was really infected by dalaqi''s disease with unlimited IQ. I was shocked when I understood that I kicked the iron plate. I have to say that these two eight level strong men are really unbearable. No wonder they will come together with dalaqi.

    To this end, Meiqin just wanted to start. She gave the two eight level powerful men a killing skill, but she was preempted by others.

    "Hiss!"

    as like as two peas in the two empty paths, the same figure is turned into a shadow, and the body is covered with rolling wind. A flash appears in front of the two eight strong men who come to the charge, then she flies up and hits the chest of two.

    "Bang --!"

    It was too late for the screams to come out. The two eighth level powerful people who helped the tyranny were kicked up by this foot. They rubbed the two sides of dalaqi behind them for less than a meter, and then they flew out. Finally, they smashed on the wall at the end of the corridor, their heads were askew and fainted.

    "Pa pa pa pa..." Yeuguya clapped his hands lightly, as if he were patting off the dust on his hands, and he turned his lips.

    "So weak..."

    "Empathy..." The evening string was as like as two peas of a slouch, but a half asleep, lazy voice. Even the tone was soft and weak. But the content of the words was almost the same as that of Ye Ye.

    "It''s solved in one move..."

    "You You... " Daraqi trembled, looked at the fallen guards, and then looked at his line of girls with a smile and eyes. His face was white and he cried out in panic.

    "Get up! Get up! Protect me! "

    Seeing this scene, a group of young girls'' eyes turned from smiling to pitying.

    This is destined to be a clown who will never make a difference in his life!

    At that moment, Meiqin pulled the wrench, crossed the guard lying on the ground, and walked step by step towards dalaqi.

    "You What do you want to do?... " With panic on his face, dalaqi looked at the approaching Meiqin, shaking his feet, step by step retreating, and even yelling.

    "I I am the prince of Phil empire. If you dare to move me, Phil empire will not let you go! "

    However, Dalazi''s harsh words did not make people look afraid and panic as he imagined, but made Meiqin''s expression dissatisfied, and a trace of contempt slowly appeared in the brown pupils.

    "You You Daraqi was more and more flustered in his heart. He fell down on the ground at a staggering pace. He moved back while shaking his head. Slowly, a pair of pupils got wet, even the pants under his crotch.

    "Help! Help

    "It''s noisy!" Seeing the extreme performance of dalaqi, the disgust in Meiqin''s heart also rose to the top of a person for the first time. After a drink, she burst out a current and hit dalaqi heavily.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    "Ah ah ah --"

    At the next moment, the screech of killing pigs resounded in the whole palace, and finally shocked others, causing complete riots in the palace.

 Chapter 1963

    Thank you very much for "frozen Thunder Dragon" and "panda!" The reward of "super safe" and "Maple wither"

    "Ah ah ah --"

    When the pig like scream resounded throughout the imperial palace of Phil, no matter the people who lived in the Royal Palace of Phil, those who happened to live in the Royal Palace, or even the servants of the Royal Palace all heard it clearly and were surprised.

    People who feel a little dull are surprised at why there is such a scream in the palace.

    The sensitive people realized that something had happened in the first time, but they didn''t understand who dared to make trouble in the palace.

    Devon belongs to the latter.

    Originally, Devin was still walking to his bedroom, thinking about how to climb up the relationship with the "capital of different generations" and try to get the support of the "capital of different generations", and pulled Weah down, but he didn''t think of a result, so the extremely heavy cry rang out, scaring Devin.

    "What''s the matter?..." Devin was stunned at first. He didn''t know who dared to make trouble in the palace, but then his face changed.

    The scream was very shrill, very shrill, but Devin recognized the owner of the voice.

    It''s not my son, who is it

    As soon as he recognized his son''s voice, he had a bad feeling in his heart.

    It''s true that Devon will push all the reasons for dalaqi''s cowardice to the extent that he doesn''t feel it''s his fault, and give up dalaqi. But giving up doesn''t mean Devon will ignore his son.

    After all, even if he was a loser, all the blood on daraqi was Devon''s blood, and Devon was only a son like daraqi, and he was still counting on him to carry on his family, so as long as he could ensure that daraqi could have children, then the rest would not matter.

    Now, listen to the scream of Darazi, and then according to the sudden emergence of bad premonition in my heart. Devin frowned deeply. No more hesitation, a flash, the body burst into a thick magic, a wind magic to improve the speed of the moment by Devon to display. Fly away in the direction of the scream.

    The palace is big. But darazzi''s speed after enchanting is also terrifying. In addition, because he has been thinking about how to climb up the relationship with the "capital of different generations", Devin did not go far at all, only came to the scene in about ten seconds.

    Immediately. Once again, Devin''s face changed, and it was dramatic.

    First of all, the only girls standing at the scene, such as Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian, etc.

    Around the body of a group of young girls, knights in armor and swords were lying on the ground, unconscious. At the end of the corridor where a group of young girls were, there were two middle-aged Knights inlaid into the wall, their eyes turned white, and they knew that they would not wake up in a short time.

    In front of a group of young girls, or more accurately, Meiqin, dalaqi fell there, foaming at the mouth, his eyes were dull, his mouth was full of saliva, the ground under him was all wet, his body was smoking, he looked silly and fainted.

    Seeing such a scene, Devin''s heart sank deeply.

    Even if you think with your knees, Devin can guess the general situation of things according to the scene he saw in front of him, but that''s the last thing Devin wants to see.

    If, as Devin thought, it''s the stupid daraqi who doesn''t listen to his words and tries to provoke the girls in the "alien capital", then his plan to climb up the relationship with the "alien capital" is ruined by daraqi.

    No, it should be said that it is not only destroyed, but also possible to give this huge help to offend death, and push it to the side of via!

    That''s something Devin didn''t want to see!

    "This fool!"

    Devon could only swallow the bitter water in his stomach, and listened to the footsteps and riots that gathered from around him. He bit his teeth and rushed forward.

    "Ladies, please stop!"

    Looking up at the girls who fell on the ground with disdainful faces, they looked up at Devin who rushed to their own face and stood in front of dalaqi. The look on their faces was just as bad.

    As you can see, Devin''s already deep heart sank again. He caught a glimpse of daraqi, whose mouth was overflowing and his eyes were dull. Even the ground under his crotch was all wet. His anger was rising. He knew that this time he had lost face.

    Sure enough, a lot of people gathered on both sides of the corridor to see darazzi''s terrible appearance and Devin in the confrontation with a group of girls, pointing and whispering, as if they expected what happened.

    In fact, no matter who knows the terrible situation in Darazi, they can guess the whole process of things.

    Therefore, the people from the crowd pointed at dalaqi, with contempt and disgust in their eyes and faces. Even standing in front of dalaqi, it seemed that Devin, who appeared for dalaqi, was looked at with different eyes, and the noise was more and more loud."What are you doing?!"

    At this time, at one end of the corridor, the audience around them made a way out of fear, and Weah and Kaya came in from the outside, looking at this scene, their faces fell.

    Obviously, the combination of the emperor and the prince can''t even guess what the crowd can guess.

    "Ladies!" Kaya immediately came forward and asked.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    Daisy, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian didn''t open their mouth, but Meiqin, holding her arm, suddenly opened her mouth.

    "This guy brought people to block us and threatened to take us back to enjoy it. He also said that he would kill people after the event, so we put him down!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, the faces of Weah, Kaya and Devon were ugly again.

    The three thought that dalaqi couldn''t resist his lust and brought people to flirt with a group of girls, but because Kaya had once beaten dalaqi and warned him that he didn''t need to use tough means to force others, so dalaqi should just be rude and be taught by a group of girls.

    Who knows, dalaqi not only plans to forcibly abduct a group of girls, but also plans to kill!

    This is not something that can be solved with a few lessons!

    "Uncle Devon..." Without waiting for Weah to get into trouble, Kaya spoke in a cold voice.

    "Your good son is so brave..."

    Stimulated by Kaya''s words, Devin''s face became more and more ugly, and his anger towards Darazi became more and more intense. He took a deep breath and pulled up a very reluctant smile.

    "Ladies, I''m not good at discipline. I apologize to you on behalf of my son who doesn''t work well..."

    Finish saying, Devin seems to think it''s not enough, bite his teeth.

    "It''s his own fault, and he should bear it, so this fool should be left to the ladies!"

    Hearing this, there was a loud noise at the scene immediately, and even a group of young girls, via and Kaya were stunned.

    What do you mean

    Isn''t Devon ready to plead for his son

    But I don''t know. Devin has already given up his son, and now he is ready to sacrifice his son in exchange for the favor of a group of girls.

    It''s not surprising that Dallas is only used for giving birth to offspring for Devin. If Devin wants to let Dallas die, he may think about it for a few times. But Devin thinks that these girls should not be able to directly kill Dallas, so he made the decision.

    In this way, it can not only calm down the anger of a group of young girls, but also increase the favor of the "capital of different generations" to themselves, and it will be more beneficial when contacting later. Why not do it

    As for what happens to Dallas, Devin doesn''t care. As long as you don''t die, don''t castrate, whatever happens.

    However, Devin is the heart of a villain to a gentleman''s belly.

    If there is no words here, maybe it will give dalaqi a unforgettable lesson, but the hearts of the girls in the group are quite kind. The anger just dissipated with the lessons of Meiqin to dalaqi. Naturally, there is no interest in dalaqi at all.

    "No more!" Daisy frowned as if she didn''t want to see darachi and waved.

    "Take him away, and don''t let us see him later!"

    Daisy''s original intention is to let dalaqiyima, but this sentence was heard in Devon''s ear, but it made Devon''s heart tighten.

    Don''t these young girls from the "capital of different generations" refuse to settle down and intend to investigate to the end

 Chapter 1964

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support

    Looking at the cold face of a group of young girls, Devine was more sure that the young girls were not going to settle down and try to find out.

    It''s no wonder that Devin thought so. He now made it clear that he wanted to hand over daraqi and let daraqi take all the responsibilities and solve the whole thing. But the girls in the group were unwilling to accept it and put on a cold face. They just wanted to continue to investigate

    Therefore, it is said that Devin is a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart.

    The reason why a group of young girls did not accept Devin''s proposal was that they wanted to let dalaqi go and put the whole thing to an end.

    The cold face is better understood. Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian are all disgusted with Devin''s lack of protection, and they directly abandon their son''s behavior. Icarus just has no emotional fluctuation, which has always been the case.

    Poor Devin was so suspicious and narrow-minded that he thought that a group of young girls were unwilling to let it go, so he made a decision that he regretted all his life.

    "If you ladies don''t feel relieved..." Devin had a strong chest, and looked as if he was going to die.

    "Then hit me!"

    As soon as this sentence came out, all the disordered sounds disappeared in an instant.

    "Devon (Uncle Devon)?" Obviously, vivia and Kaya didn''t expect Devin to make such a decision, and their faces were full of amazement. For a while, I was at a loss.

    "Punch you?..." If other people are just shocked, the young girls in that line are staring at each other directly. They don''t know why. Their eyes at Devin are full of weirdness.

    Ask others to beat him for no reason. What''s the matter with this man

    Should not, this is the word (host) once said shake m

    In this way, the eyes of a group of girls looking at Devon are becoming more and more strange. Even the gun elder sister who is used to using force to solve things feels a little uncomfortable.

    "No No more... "

    "How can I not use it?!" The opening of Devon''s speech.

    "Although I am responsible for my own misfortune, darachi is my son after all. I also have to take part of the responsibility! "

    This sentence. Devon, of course, is just talking.

    If Devon really had the awareness of being a father, Dalazi would not have been taught to be such a man, nor would he have been thrown out as garbage in the first time when he was in trouble.

    But seeing the appearance of Devin''s righteous words, others continued to whisper. There was also a little more admiration in his eyes. Kaya still had an unexpected look on her face. I don''t know what ailment my uncle has made, but suddenly he becomes righteous and awe inspiring.

    Only via, who took a deep look at Devin. Then I saw a group of girls who couldn''t touch their heads. They seemed to understand something. A smile flashed in their eyes, coughed and said this to a group of girls.

    "Now that Devon has said that, ladies, give him a chance!"

    This A line of girls you look at me, I look at you, finally, or daisy hesitated to ask.

    "Really?..."

    "Of course!" Devon nodded heavily, with a graceful appearance.

    "Ladies, give me this chance!"

    Smell speech, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other young girls look at each other, they can see each other''s strange and helpless eyes.

    "Then I''ll do it!" Yeugiya went straight to the front, his eyes flashing with eager light, seemed to feel very interesting.

    But it''s really interesting. It''s not the first time that yeugiya hasn''t beaten anyone, but someone has come out and asked her to fight. It''s the first time that yeugiya feels all kinds of novelty.

    At that moment, yajuya picked up the corner of his mouth and said with his eyes shining.

    "I will not be merciful!"

    "No problem!" Devin ''Bang Bang'' patted his chest.

    "Please do your best!"

    At first, Devin thought it would be one of the daisies and the Meiqin. Now he has changed into a little girl who has never heard of her. Devin doesn''t say it on his face, but he is very happy.

    Daisy and Meiqin are very famous in sparril World College. Few people don''t know about the fact that the former defeated biexi, the minor head of the laiding family, the third family of the AILU Empire, in the college contest. The latter is even Princess hileve of the royal family of the AILU Empire, who once became the most popular and invited strongman among the twelve top forces in the "sparril World College". How could Devon not have heard of it

    In Devin''s view, Daisy is at least the best of the seventh level, and the Meiqin, which can compete with her, is the eighth level. All of them are gifted talents.However, Devin himself is a strong man at the top of the eighth level!

    Devin felt that, with his own strength, even if the most powerful accordion was playing, he would not dodge to bear his full blow, saying that it would not affect him at all. But it''s too early for him to get hurt, unless the accordion is a senior player of the eighth level.

    As for Daisy, even if she has made a breakthrough after leaving sparril World College, she should be weaker than Meiqin. If she moves, Devin will not be afraid.

    But this meeting, the daisy didn''t take the hand, the Meiqin didn''t take the hand, what took the hand was a little girl who didn''t even hear the name. Devin''s heart immediately settled down. Looking at the eager yakiya, he just mobilized the magic power and covered himself.

    If the daisy and the lute are replaced, Devin will use a shield magic to block the attack, but it''s yeugiya who shoots. Devin thinks that he can use magic to reduce the damage, which means don''t make people too embarrassed.

    This way of belittling the enemy and a series of self righteous ideas, the next moment, let Devon fall into the icehouse.

    "Hiss!"

    At a certain moment, yeugiya''s body moved violently, raised one hand of his own, clenched it tightly, and there was a flow of air on it. It wound around yeugiya''s slender fist, tore the air directly, and went to duvin''s chest with a bang.

    And yeuguya''s shot, all the audience on the scene all exclaimed, and Weah and Kaya were shocked.

    This fist has completely surpassed the power of the general eight level strong, at least getting the eight level peak level!

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Even the onlookers can see it. It''s impossible for Devin to see it. Faced with such a fierce attack, which is equivalent to his full effort, Devin''s face changed greatly. He crazily mobilized the magic in his body and tried to use his shield.

    By this time, however, it was too late.

    "Bang --!"

    With the sound of a low explosion, the thin fist wrapped around the air flow directly destroys the magic power on Devin''s body and lands on Devin''s chest.

    "Ah --!" Devin screamed directly. His body flew backward and wiped the ground. Like a piece of garbage thrown away, he rolled up continuously. He rolled to a place 20 meters away before he stopped and lay on the ground.

    "Pooh!" The pain on his chest made Devon burst out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale. He raised his fingers trembling, pointed to yegiya, and cried out in an unbelievable silence.

    "You Is it also the top eight? "

    The people around him were shocked when they looked at yaguya.

    At present, the girl who is no more than 20 years old is actually a top eight level strong person

    Isn''t that to give this girl a little time, she will have the chance to become a ninth level strong man and run through the world of sparril in the future

    What''s more, if we are lucky, it is impossible to break through to the semi divine level and become invincible again

    Where is this super genius coming from

    Weiya''s face is also a little shocked. It''s also unexpected that yeugiya is a top eight power. Even Kaya''s eyes flash and his face looks at yeugiya.

    If we let these people know that yaguya is not a top eight but a top nine, what would we think

    "You What are you looking at me for? " At the sight of others, yaguya''s face turned red and stuttered.

    "He asked me to fight. Who knows he is so weak!"

    Feeling, this wench thinks that others blame her for starting too hard!

    All the people on the scene immediately cast a strange look at Devin, which made Devin''s face green and white. At last, he couldn''t stand such stimulation. His head was askew and passed out.

    The noise, once again resounded throughout the palace

 Chapter 1965

    Thank you very much for the rewards of "Maple withering", "poke touching n" and "I love my sister"

    Today''s imperial city of Phil is undoubtedly very busy.

    The so-called good things don''t go out, bad things spread a thousand miles, not to mention that all the strong men who can go to war in the Empire of Phil are gathered in the King City of the Empire of Phil. If a message is leaked, how much time does it take to let everyone know

    So it was only half a day, and two surprising news leaked out.

    The first news, of course, is that dalaqi, who was attached to the royal family of the Phil Empire, was kicked to the iron plate. Instead of flirting with girls, he was completely overthrown by people with guards.

    The spread of this event made all the people in the whole imperial city of Phil cheer and shout for what they deserved.

    Many people know about the existence and behavior of dalaqi.

    The reason is also simple, because the goods go to the streets of the King City every day to find some good-looking girls. As a collateral prince, they often make some despised things by their identity, which can be said to be infamous.

    In the past, the men bullied by dalaqi and the women molested by dalaqi in the king''s city all got in the way of each other''s identity. Even if there is a big resentment and unwillingness in their hearts, they can only bear it and dare not attack it. Now this scum is finally cleaned up, how can it not be happy

    Even some servants in the Royal Palace used crystal balls for recording images to pour daraqi on the ground, peed on the ground, with saliva overflowing at the corners of their mouths, eyes bursting out suddenly, a scene of dementia was recorded, spread in the Royal City, and in just half a day, all of them watched it. I believe that later, daraqi will be in the royal city I can''t lift my head.

    The second news is that the father of darachi, Devin, was also defeated by a trick.

    For Devin, the people in the royal city didn''t know that he was vicious and unruly. His impression of Devin was just that he was the leader of the Royal side of the Phil empire. They only knew that the current Phil Empire had such a brother, but they didn''t know what he did.

    However, as soon as today''s event came out, the impression given by Devon was immediately intriguing.

    To be knocked down by someone

    What''s more, I was defeated by a girl under 20 years old

    Is that a very disgraceful thing

    But there are also rumors that Devin is only to bear some responsibility for his son, so he is willing to be punched by others, which makes him fall into such a field. It''s not disgraceful, but he is brave and generous.

    Of course, if Devon''s son is replaced by another person, people in the king''s city will surely think so. At that time, Devon will not lose face, but also gain a good reputation. Unfortunately, Devon''s son is Dalazi.

    For a scum like darazzi

    Is this not to help tyranny or to be partial

    It seems that the leader of the Royal side of the Phil empire is not a good man either!

    As a result, all the rumors about Devin became negative.

    Because of the effective relationship in the air forbidden area, people are no longer afraid of flying the surprise attack of Warcraft, and the Warcraft army seems to realize that it has lost a great advantage. In this period of time, it has not launched an attack, resulting in the two rumors that the royal family of the Phil Empire is infamous by the side were talked about for a whole day until the sun sets and night falls I didn''t stop.

    Thanks to this, the tension and heaviness in the imperial city of Phil, which has been filled with all the time due to the attack of the Warcraft army, was immediately replaced by the sense of joy, which makes today''s imperial city of Phil full of laughter and happy atmosphere.

    While the whole imperial city of Phil was laughing and cheering because of the "activeness" of Devon and darachi, a shrill scream was heard in one of the dormitories of the imperial city of Phil.

    "Bang --!"

    With the sound of the scream, a figure in the dormitories was like a kite falling off the line. First, it was thrown high and then it fell heavily on the ground, rolled over several times, revealing a face twisted by the pain.

    This face is one of the protagonists of today''s scandal - dalaqi!

    It''s just that Dallas is in a much worse state than during the day.

    A face that was pale and incomparable because of excessive indulgence turned into a completely white face. The clothes all over the body were not only full of dust, but also covered with fist marks and footprints. The corners of the mouth were covered with blood, and the nostrils were covered with blood. The corners of the eyes were filled with tears and howled miserably.

    "What a pain! so painful! Stop fighting! What a pain! "

    This time, it''s no wonder that dalaqi is so unbearable. No one has ever let him be beaten or even roared since he was a child. In addition, he has never been hurt at all. Now, even a little pain will make him cry and unbearable.Looking at the miserable appearance of dalaqi, sitting on a seat in front of the dormitory, covering his chest, the pale Devin''s eyes were extremely indifferent. With a wave of his hand, the air around him twisted and started to blow. The wind gathered into a huge fist head, which flew and fell in the direction of dalaqi and hit him heavily.

    "Bang --!"

    "Ah --!"

    The muffled sound and the scream resounded again, and Dalazi''s body, just as it had been, flew up and landed on the ground beside him, whining and wailing.

    Devon, since torment own son!

    Obviously, it''s a thing that even heaven can''t tolerate. Devin not only did it without pressure, but also did it more and more ruthlessly. Otherwise, he couldn''t get out of this evil spirit at all.

    If it wasn''t for Dallas, he would not have stood up and done such a life of regret.

    If it wasn''t for Dallas, he wouldn''t have been such a big embarrassment, and become the laughingstock of all the people in the imperial city of Phil.

    Can Devin bear the evil

    Of course not!

    So, as soon as he came back, Devin did not hesitate to sit in his seat and tortured his own son by himself. He hit him with at least one hundred fists and three hundred feet, all of which were attacks made by magic. It made darachi suffer to the bone marrow and screamed for an hour.

    "Asshole! Asshole! "

    While tormenting Darazi, Devin also reveals his venomous words.

    "How dare you treat me like this, and make me lose face," the capital of a different generation ", don''t think I''ll just forget it!"

    It''s true that Devin wants to get in touch with the "capital of different generations" so that they can help themselves to the throne of Lavia. It''s better to help themselves to the throne and become the emperor of Phil empire.

    But it''s just a wishful thinking of Devin himself. He didn''t even think about what he would pay if he succeeded, as if others should help him. He was not only conceited, but also arrogant.

    Therefore, Devin will not give up revenge because he wants to make use of the power of "the capital of a different generation". In Devin''s opinion, it''s only natural for him to seek revenge.

    "And the bastard of Weah!"

    Devon remembered that during the day, he didn''t stop a group of young girls but encouraged him. At first, he was still wondering why he helped him so kindly. Now it seems that Weah had been more or less guessing that Devon would be weak before he could persuade him.

    It made Devin clench his fist, and his whole face was full of resentment.

    "I want you to pay! Pay the price! "

    The words of extreme resentment reverberated in the whole dormitory, and made daraqi, who was suffering so much that he rolled on the ground, extremely scared. He could not care about his face. It should be said that he had no face at all. Like a bug, he wriggled on the ground, crawled under Devin''s body, hugged his feet and screamed for help.

    "Father, I can''t dare any more. Don''t hit me anymore. I''ll listen to you for everything. I''ll listen to you for everything!"

    Hearing this, Devin snorted coldly. He just wanted to kick daraqi away, but suddenly, there was a flash of hatred and cruelty in his eyes. He reached out, raised daraqi''s collar, and dragged him to his front.

    "Really listen to me?"

    Daraqi dare not say no, snivel and tears come out together, nods like pestering garlic, let the corners of Devin''s mouth slowly hook up, the face is suffused with cold expression and cruel sneer.

    "If you do what I say, I will not only forgive you, but also let you taste the women who have made you fall into such a field!"

    "How is it? Do you want to do it?... "

    Daraqi first stayed, then started to nod his head at a faster speed, making Devin laugh loudly. The voice was full of madness r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1966

    Phil Empire, palace

    In the middle of the night, in the rest area for entertaining visitors, two figures quietly appeared in front of a large-scale loft. {

    to be more precise, it should be said that one person is carrying another person''s collar, quietly appearing here, looking up at the attic in front of him, his eyes are full of grim and cruel light.

    The person who was mentioned hit the ground with his buttock in the "poof Tong" sound. As soon as he wanted to cry out in pain, he was swept by a sharp line of sight, his mouth closed, stood up timidly, and asked timidly.

    "Father, can you really play with those women?"

    Here, of course, are Devon and darachi.

    Devon did not speak, but directly threw a scroll to dalaqi, so that dalaqi hurriedly took over.

    "Do as I said before, you will succeed, but if you do a little more stupid things..."

    "No! No! " When he heard Devin''s voice begin to cool down, darazzi hurried out.

    "This time, I''ll listen to you!"

    "That''s good..." The look on Devin''s face was loose and he didn''t say anything anymore. He turned around and hid himself in the dark.

    See, dalaqi''s eyes flashed dirty light, rubbed his hands, held the scroll in his hands like treasure, ran to the attic in front of him with a face full of joy, pushed the door open and walked in

    ¡­¡­

    At this point. Yakuya is lying on a round table in the center of his living hall, waiting for Xi Xian bored.

    "Xi Xian, how slow..."

    Unlike the Royal Palace of baruba, where a group of young girls live directly together, daisies, harps, Icarus, yeguya and Xi Xian are arranged to live in five separate buildings. Although they are not far away from each other, they do not live together.

    It''s a little hard for the eight dancing sisters who are just like twins, so Xi Xian has long said that he would sneak in at night. Live with yegyukiya.

    "Bang!"

    For a moment. At the entrance of the gate came the sound of the door being pushed open and closed by rude violence, which made yegiya, who had his back to the door, slightly stunned and turned his head doubtfully.

    Then yeugiya saw it.

    See holding the scroll. A smirk on the face of Dallas slowly came to the scene.

    This makes yajuya unavoidably stunned.

    There is no denying it. Yeugiya is not as good as Icarus and Xi Xian. But it''s not bad.

    In terms of appearance, it''s really difficult to find out a person who can really surpass Yakushi in terms of appearance, and Yakushi''s figure belongs to the slim one. Not to mention petite, but give people a kind of glass like a little bit of force will pull off the feeling.

    Looking at yajuya''s beautiful appearance and unshakable little waist, dalaqi''s saliva almost flowed out, almost uncontrollable. Dalaqi left Devin''s repeated words that he had to use a scroll when he saw yajuya, which seemed greedy and obscene.

    "Little beauty, I''m here, Prince!"

    "How are you?" Yajuya responded, first frowning, then crying out angrily.

    "How dare you break into my sacred palace? Don''t get out yet! "

    "Little beauty, don''t be angry..." Darachi licked his lips. It seemed that yaguya wanted to teach him a lesson. Finally, he thought of the business and didn''t hesitate.

    "Let''s do something happy!"

    Words fall, darazzi fiercely pulls open the scroll in his hand, a dazzling light immediately flashes.

    "Ah..." Yeugiya only felt that his eyes were white, and a strange wave suddenly went to his brain as if he had been in his own body. He snorted at yeugiya, his body was frozen in place, his head was blank, his eyes became confused, and he had no consciousness.

    After using the scroll, daraqi''s face turned white, and he felt dizzy for a while. After a while, he recovered. He wiped the cold sweat on his head, and looked at yakiya standing there like a dead man. There was a look of ecstasy on his face.

    "My father really didn''t cheat me. As long as I used this scroll, the woman would be at my mercy!"

    Dalazi didn''t know. He just pulled the used scroll, but it was once made by a strong semi divine!

    It''s a scroll that can make people fall into illusion!

    As long as this scroll is used, the magic of illusion attached to it will take effect. It will drag all people in a certain range except the user into the chaotic illusion and lose all consciousness. The content of the illusion is determined by the content that the user has engraved in the scroll in advance.

    thought that when he got the scroll from a relic in a random situation, Devon was dancing with excitement. But soon he found that the scroll of magic in this dreamland was not as awesome as it imagined.First of all, it can not be compared to the person who makes the scroll, or even the objects of the same level play a role.

    In other words, this scroll can''t work for the strong of the semi divine level, even for the strong of the peak of the Ninth level. If the user has a certain ability to resist the illusion, it can''t work.

    Originally, Devin wanted to use it to pay to vivia, but vivia had magic to expel hallucinations, even Kaya had, so this plan can only be stillborn.

    Secondly, it takes a lot of magic to activate it, which is just like the whole body magic of a ninth level peak power.

    God knows, in order to fill the magic that can use the scroll, Devin fell into a weak state where all magic was consumed for a whole month. If it is not filled, the scroll will automatically store magic for the user to use. Devin is absolutely impossible to use it.

    Of course, these disadvantages are nothing. This magic scroll is still very powerful, but the problem is that the people who use this scroll will reduce their own strength by one level!

    Yes!

    One step no!

    And forever!

    This caused this scroll to become a chicken rib completely. It was put on the shelf by Devin. Until today, it''s not remembered. Take it out and use it for darazzi.

    Darachi didn''t find out that his originally weak strength around level 5 fell at a terrifying speed until he fell to level 4 and almost to level 3.

    And take a closer look at the contents of the scroll in Darazi''s hand. It''s written like this - the person I see tonight is Kaya!

    Devin''s plot finally came to light!

    Use the magic scroll to force yakuya to fall into the illusion, treat darachi as Kaya, and blame Kaya for everything happened tonight, and the royal family of Phil empire!

    In that way, Devin not only retaliated for the loss of his face, but also retaliated against the royal family of the Phil empire!

    Devon doesn''t think that people in "the capital of different generations" will give up, but he can also take this opportunity to climb up a relationship with "the capital of different generations", drag the people in "the capital of different generations" into the water, and pay weaya together!

    Kill three birds with one stone!

    All this, darazzi didn''t know, only knew that his father told him to do what he wanted after using the scroll. His eyes were greedy scanning on the sluggish yeugiya, and he could not wait to take off his pants and scream.

    "Little beauty! I''m coming! "

    Finish saying, dalaqi has already stretched out one hand of his own, mercilessly grasps to yajuya''s body

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah ah ah --"

    A scream full of fear, despair and ashes suddenly reverberated in the rest area of the imperial palace of Phil. It was so shrill that it reminded people that the criminals who suffered the death penalty were cut to pieces by human beings. It was as sharp as a ghost.

    "No!" As soon as he heard the sound, Devin, who was hiding in the dark outside, suddenly changed his face. He realized it in the first time when he distinguished his owner.

    Plan, ten failures!

    At once, there was a strong unease in Devin''s heart, and then a strange voice sounded from the attic.

    It''s like a tornado sweeping through and out of date, the sharp howling sound after tearing the air, and it''s like a ghost howling from the abyss. It''s creepy to hear.

    "It''s really a waste! I can''t even do this! "

    Devin couldn''t sit any longer. He rushed out of the gloom, but instead of rushing to the attic, he rushed to the outside of the rest area.

    Don''t think, Devin didn''t want to save Darazi at all, but chose to be wise!

    "Hiss!"

    However, in the next second, a burst of empty sound sounded from behind, which made Devin''s pupil shrink to the size of a needle.

 Chapter 1967

    "Hiss!"

    Almost in the first time when the sound of the air burst, Devin was cold in his heart. When he turned his hand, a magic wand appeared in his hand, and the crystal ball at the top suddenly lit up.

    "Hum!"

    The wave of magic was transmitted from Devin. A whirlwind suddenly surged up behind Devin. It was a pair of shining wings. A little vibration made the roar of the wind resound, which made Devin''s figure blurred.

    "Hiss!"

    A long sword, which seems to be made of crystal, emerges from the back of Devin without warning. It stabs Devin''s shoulder severely, but it just makes a sound of tearing, just like stabbing in the air, without even a drop of blood. It passes through Devin''s figure.

    Then, it''s a shadow!

    "Hum!"

    A cold hum came out, and the long sword made of crystal was twisted heavily. A terrible force broke out, crushing the shadow in front of it. Soon, the master holding the crystal long sword slowly appeared in the air, exposed to the moonlight.

    It''s the daisy!

    Turn around, look up, Daisy holding "white cherry", looking forward.

    There, Devon, who gathered the wings behind, was suspended in the low air less than five meters away.

    Devin could have imagined that if he didn''t use his own flying magic at once. That oneself already was just that sword to pierce the shoulder, the injury is heavy, absolutely can let oneself lose the fighting power instantly!

    In addition, the arrival of daisies, Devon only noticed a slight sound, but found nothing else, which made Devon have a very incredible idea.

    This little girl, is she also an eighth level peak strong

    However, when she was at the World Academy in sparrell, she was only at the top of the seventh level

    Even if we have made a breakthrough in the period of leaving sparril World College, it is only the beginning of the eighth level. If we have a better talent, we can reach the eighth level. How is it possible to rise to the top of level 8

    Originally. Devin also wants to lie and push all the things that are likely to be exposed. He believes that he will be deterred by the royal family of the Phil empire before there is no evidence to prove that he is the instigator. You can''t be directly against yourself. But this is an incredible idea. But he forgot it for a while.

    So, the yellow and green eyes flashed with anger and cold Daisy toes, when Devin was still feeling incredible. The figure turns into a pink streamer, just like a meteor that cuts through the sky. It swoops in front of Devin. The crystal sword in his hand comes out like a sword light, like lightning.

    ¡°£¡¡± The sharp point of the sword enlarges in Devin''s pupil, which makes Devin''s face change greatly.

    It''s not that Devin is too fussy, but that Daisy''s speed is so fast that Devin even raises his staff, uses magic and doesn''t have the time to say a word to welcome such an attack!

    "Drink!" At the critical moment, Devin can only have a big drink, which mobilizes all the magic in his body, and madly injects it into the wind wing behind him, which makes the wind wing suffering from excessive magic shake and expand.

    "Bang!"

    In an explosion, the wings behind Devin exploded in an instant, turning into a very violent wave, sweeping out towards the surrounding.

    "Bang!"

    At the next moment, the violent storm turned into a real impact. It not only hit Devin, but also made Devin Snort and fly backward to the daisy with a sword.

    The roar of the wind and waves reverberated in the whole space, making people''s scalp slightly numb. Even Devin took a blow as if he were self mutilated. As he was flying backwards, his face was ruddy and almost spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    But in the face of such violent waves, Daisy''s face is as usual. There is a sharp arc on the crystal sword in her hand, which represents a sharp arc. The sharp point of the sword directly stabs the wind and waves in front of her.

    "Hiss!"

    In the clear tearing sound, the storm surged all around, like a shockwave to the daisy. It was under the Daisy''s sword, like a piece of rag. It was cut in two by the daisy with the tip of the crystal sword as the center. It wiped both sides of the Daisy''s body and blew to the back.

    "What?!" Devin almost couldn''t believe his eyes. He almost opened his eyes.

    You know, it''s not the ordinary wind and waves, but Devin poured all the magic into his wings because of the use of flying magic like detonating bombs, and gave it to the storm that was born after the explosion.

    Therefore, the storm is also full of the magic power of Devin. His power is extraordinary. Even Devin himself has been hurt. If he changes to an eight level peak, he will definitely be seriously injured!This kind of attack formed by self exploding magic is also used by many magicians as an assassin''s mace. So is Devon. How could Devon not be shocked that such an assassin''s mace was cut off by a sword

    However, Devin forgot that the time he used to shock at the terrifying speed of Daisy had caused him to almost encounter a crisis.

    This time, of course, the same!

    "Whoo!"

    With a whistling sound, the pink figure went directly through the wind and waves, turning in the middle of the air, diving, turning, like a "Z" lightning, flashing to the back of the still inverted, shocked Devin.

    Then, the sharp crystal sword changed from stab to swat, just like swatting a fly, heavily on Devin''s back.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah!"

    The muffled sound and scream sounded together, and the figure of Devin flying backwards seemed to be an arrow flying away from the string. At a faster speed than before, he threw it towards the direction in front of him. Then he hit the half air which was solidified as hard as a wall because it was five meters away from the ground, presenting an incomplete parabola, falling down.

    "Bang!"

    The roof of an attic was smashed directly by Devon who fell down. Devon''s figure, which fell down like garbage, also carried a lot of sawdust. In a sound of "crackling", it fell on the ground, almost buried by sawdust.

    "Er..." Devin''s dizzy hands were shaking. He was supporting the ground. He was struggling to support half of his body. His face was white and his heart was full of fear.

    What''s the matter with the woman who is the "capital of different times"

    How can there be such terrible speed and power

    Difficult Is it true that

    The moment of "can''t" appeared in his mind, Devin shook his head like an escapist, trying to shake off the absurd idea.

    At this time, a weak voice filled with fear and entreaty came into Devon''s ear.

    "Save I Father Help me... "

    Listening to the cry for help, which was weaker than mosquitoes, Devin almost unconsciously raised his head hard.

    Soon, Devin''s pupils suddenly shrank.

    Just because, in front of Devin, a man with his hands twisted at an impossible angle towards the outside and behind him is pedaling on his feet, trying to climb to Devin''s side, spitting blood constantly in his mouth, his eyes full of pain and despair, and climbing at the same time with a weak voice for help.

    "Father Father Save Save Save I... "

    It''s Darazi!

    Darazi''s hands are severely broken!

    Behind daraqi, he stood there with a string of yeugiya''s eyes full of dullness. In the past, his eyes were still half narrowed as usual. But in the mercury like pupil, at this moment, they were full of rage and cold that would never appear in the past, and his body was also rolling with the extraordinary power of terror like the waves.

    Xi Xian, who won''t be angry easily, finally made a living for the first time under what Devon and dalaqi tried to do to yajuya. It''s a real killing intention!

    Looking at the anger, coldness and killing in the silver pupils of Xi Xian water, a feeling of fear and a shadow of death burst out in Devin''s heart.

    At this moment, Devin finally realized.

    I realized that I should never provoke the young girls in front of me.

    Of course, Devin realized.

    Today, perhaps, is the real time of death!

    "Hiss!"

    In the next moment, a chain spirit with diamond blade at the front appeared in Xi Xian''s hand. Under Xi Xian''s swing, it stabbed at the motionless Devin

 Chapter 1968

    (today seems to be the last day at the end of the month, friends, please vote for this book for the monthly ticket that hasn''t been voted, and it will be invalid after today...)

    "bang -!"

    "Bang!"

    In a palace in the imperial palace of Phil, with two dull sounds, Devon and dalaqi were thrown on the ground, but there was no pain.

    The reason is very simple. Dalazi, whose hands have been completely broken, has already passed out in pain. His face is full of tears and snivels. It just looks like a miserable feeling.

    If Dallas is miserable, Devin is inhuman.

    The clothes all over the body have become ragged, not a bit complete. They are more like beggars'' clothes than beggars'' clothes. On the ragged clothes, many bloodstains have solidified. What is exposed in the air through the cracks in the frozen clothes is a ferocious scar.

    At this time, Devon''s face was in a trance. Obviously, he had been tormented by pain.

    The scars on Devin are all cut by the "Raphael - elnahash" of Xi Xian!

    It''s not just Devin, even darachi''s hand is broken by the string!

    It can be imagined how much Xi Xian hated what Devon and dalaqi did!

    Looking at Devon and dalaqi, who had fallen into such a situation, Wei and Kaya of the palace stood up and their eyes were violently turbulent. Then they cast their eyes on the two girls standing in front of the palace.

    Daisies and harps!

    Because the effect of the magic scroll of mirage is still maintained, yeugiya is stunned by the Meiqin, and is taken care of by Xixian. Icarus is also there. Only Daisy and Meiqin come here with Devin and darachi, who were almost killed by Xixian, but there is no expression on their faces. Even their eyes are still angry.

    Seeing the anger in the eyes of the two young girls, Weah and Kaya don''t know what they did to offend the young girls when they were not in their own sight

    Sylvia took a deep look at the numb Devin, then closed her eyes.

    "What did they do?"

    "What did you do?" Meiqin also forced herself to calm down and bite her teeth, so she replied.

    "Did something absolutely unforgivable!"

    It should be said that what Devon and dalaqi did was something that girls in the same line could never forgive!

    The two young girls didn''t expect that the hearts of Devon and Dalazi were so vicious. It was clear that all the causes were caused by themselves, and the consequences they had to bear were their own. What the young girls did was only to defend themselves, but they were trying to hurt yajuya!

    Daisy and Meiqin can''t even imagine that if Xixian didn''t make an appointment to live with yeguya at night, and they happened to arrive at yeguya''s residence, and saw that dalaqi was going to reach for yeguya, they were so furious that they decided to break the two hands of dalaqi who had not yet succeeded. When yeguya woke up and found that he had been touched by other men, it would be exposed What a look of hate.

    And the most unbearable thing for a group of girls is that someone has poisoned the people around them!

    No one!

    It''s also because of this that the daisy who is closest to yaguya''s residence will not say anything to Devin who has been found by herself until she finds out the strange shape and the story from Xixian.

    This is also the reason why the kind-hearted Daisy and Meiqin put on a cold face to the people who were tortured to such a miserable field by their own people.

    After learning the whole story from Daisy and Meiqin, via is silent, but Kaya is angry.

    "Mirage magic scroll, Flying Magic. Unexpectedly, uncle Devon has hidden these means. We don''t know yet. It seems that he wants to use these means on his father!"

    "What do you think is the better way to deal with Devon and darachi?" Weah turned the subject aside and spoke indifferently.

    "Since the people affiliated with the royal family of the Phil Empire have angered you and tried to hurt you, we, the royal family of the Phil Empire, don''t mind leaving these two people to the ladies!"

    Devon, who was lying on the ground with numbness on his face, had a slight twitch.

    "If we want to deal with them ourselves, we won''t bring them here!" The daisy glanced at the two men lying on the ground and did not look back.

    "After all, they are members of the royal family of the Phil Empire, and miss linya is also trying to maintain the seal of the animal king of the stage of hypocrisy in our" alien capital ", protecting the alien capital from the hands of the animal king. It''s kind to us. We will give you the father and son!""But!" Meiqin immediately took over the words, like a warning or a reminder.

    "We don''t want this to happen again!"

    Hearing that, once again, Weah was silent, and Kaya smiled bitterly.

    Although he had not known Daisy and Meiqin for a long time, Kaya knew their characters well. He must be very angry to know that the two girls could speak so plainly.

    If vivia''s treatment of Devon and darachi can''t satisfy Daisy and Meiqin, I''m afraid that "the capital of a different generation" will really give a bad impression on the Empire of Phil.

    What''s more, the reason for this is that the royal family of Phil empire. Kaya naturally does not want to see this result happen.

    Weiya seems to think the same way. After silence, Kooi opened his mouth.

    "As a member of the royal family of the Phil Empire, Devon and dalaqi attempted to offend important guests. Their actions were unscrupulous, malicious and punishable!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole hall was silent.

    Weah''s words have made it clear to him what he has done to Devon and Dalazi.

    Convictions!

    And the death penalty!

    "Hahaha Hahahaha --! "

    Lying on the ground, the numb faced Devin suddenly laughed, and the laughter grew larger and larger, and at the end of the day, he was already laughing.

    Listening to Devon''s crazy laughter, all the people in the audience frowned. Before they could say anything, Devon''s laughter stopped abruptly. Suddenly, he said this.

    "I once got three things left by the powerful semi divine in a relic!"

    Daisy, Meiqin, Weiya and Kaya are all in a daze.

    "These three things, one is the magic scroll that can work for the strong below the level of demigod without magic resistance means, the other is the Flying Magic of wind attribute!" There was a strange smile on Devin''s face.

    "The third thing is the blinking crystal that can record sound and image, and can specify the transmission of information in any coordinate of the sparril world!"

    "Blinking crystal?..." Daisy, Mermaid and Kaya were all in a daze. So, Wei didn''t know what she was thinking of, and her eyes were suddenly fixed.

    "Hahahaha -!" Seeing this, Devin laughs loudly.

    "Do you think you''re the only one who''s ever been to the Treasury in the palace, vivia?"

    Hearing this, people''s faces finally changed.

    Devon has been to the Treasury

    If this is the case, then Devin must have known the news!

    The news that the patron saint is not in the imperial city of Phil!

    Thinking of this, a group of people finally understood Devin''s plan, but they just realized that Devin had taken out a crystal ball the size of a palm, and poured all the remaining magic into the body.

    "Hum!"

    At the next moment, the crystal ball vibrated, leaped and shot out violently. At the speed that no one on the scene could stop it, it kept a low flying state of less than five meters. Through the window, it flew to the distance and disappeared in a moment.

    "Hahahaha -!" Devin''s whole body was cracked with a smile, his blood flowed out, and his expression was ferocious.

    "I want the whole Phil Empire to bury me!"

    "Hum!" Weah snorted angrily. With a wave of his hand, a blade of wind swept out of his hand and flashed across Devon''s throat.

    "Pooh!"

    A touch of red blood floated up in the air, and there was a blood mark on Devin''s neck, and Devin''s laughter stopped abruptly once again, his eyes burst out suddenly, and he would not close his eyes.

    "Father!" Kaya looked at via eagerly, which made her face sink. She just thought of a way to rob the crystal ball, but Daisy opened up.

    "Your majesty!" The Daisy''s eyes brightened.

    "Does this seem to be good for our plan?"

    Sylvia froze for a moment, then her eyes brightened. r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1969

    (for the new month, please vote for this book, friends.)

    In the territory of Phil Empire, there is such a vast forest sea

    It was a forest that could have bred all kinds of precious herbs and provided all kinds of precious food.

    However, to this day, the forest is occupied by a group of unexpected guests.

    A group of Warcraft!

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    In the roar of all kinds of Warcraft, every once in a while, the past natural treasure land will reverberate with a very fierce atmosphere.

    A huge Warcraft is moving back and forth in the vast forest sea, exposing its own figure from time to time, making the forest a real place of death.

    If you look carefully, you can find that on the huge trees in this forest, a Warcraft with only wings and wings is trying to fly to the sky frequently.

    However, when these Warcraft fly to the air five meters from the ground, they will be blocked by a solid barrier that can''t be seen. They can''t break through anyway. They are so anxious that they roar continuously. Next second, they will try again.

    Just then, a stream of light suddenly came from afar. I got into the forest at a very fast speed, wiped the body of that Warcraft, and shot into the deep forest.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    A group of Warcraft who found the streamer immediately looked up. Roar at the streamer that flies by. Occasionally, some flying Warcraft will come after the streamer. But before long, they are left behind by the streamer that is extremely fast.

    Of course, not all Warcraft can not catch up with this streamer. In the vast forest, the number of Warcraft here can only be described as terror. Almost filled up the whole forest. Naturally, there will be no lack of powerful Warcraft that is too terrifying or has an advantage in speed.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    These powerful Warcraft, regardless of the speed of streamer, rushed to the crystal ball flying out of the forest and made a roar.

    During the period when the streamer flies by. After that came all kinds of Warcraft, one after another. Before long, a long line of Warcraft was pulled up behind Liuguang.

    But the speed of streamer is really amazing. Under the charge of a Warcraft, Leng didn''t let any Warcraft catch up with him. He still swept through the air below five meters by himself, over a Warcraft and through a tree.

    And after flying for more than an hour like this, which was almost outrageous and playful. The speed of the streamer is finally slowing down, showing the prototype.

    It''s a crystal ball the size of a palm.

    When the ball size of the palm slows down. With the speed of those chasing Warcraft, it will not take a moment to catch up with this unexpected guest and smash it into pieces.

    But it''s strange that the speed of the crystal ball slows down while the speed of those chasing Warcraft slows down. Even the roar was lowered, as if there was something terrible ahead. At a certain distance, there is no longer a Warcraft to pursue the crystal ball.

    At this time, the crystal ball is stopped in front of a waterfall, a rotation, to fall on a rock under the waterfall.

    On that rock, a man was sitting there with his knees crossed. His whole body was unbroken. He was allowed to wash his body by the waterfall. His eyes were tightly closed and his muscles were bulging. He looked very healthy and powerful.

    This is a man of course.

    What''s more, he is a man who looks about 30 years old, with short brown shoulder length hair and a knife mark on his face, like a general who has been killed on the battlefield, and his whole body is full of murderous smell.

    The man quietly bears the impact of the waterfall, the cold water temperature and the huge impact force seem to have no effect on him at all, even the man can not move.

    Until a certain moment, the man suddenly reached out his hand and held the crystal ball under the electric shot tightly in his hand, which slowly opened his eyes and exposed a pair of eyes that flashed faintly in the air.

    Looking at the crystal ball the size of palm, the man frowned.

    "Isn''t this human thing?"

    This sentence just fell, the man''s mouth "human things" began to flash a strong light, let the man''s eyes slowly narrowed, but also not afraid of the strange things in his hands will be harmful to himself, quietly observed.However, after a while, the man''s expression was startled, and then showed a look of ecstasy.

    Because, in the hands of the crystal ball, a picture is presented.

    It was the scene of a splendid Treasury.

    The view of the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil!

    It is because of this sight that men are so ecstatic.

    "No one..."

    That''s right!

    No one!

    The man knows!

    The patron saint of the three great empires of the world is in the Treasury of the palace of the three great empires!

    Since there is no one in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil, it means that the patron saint is not there!

    "Don''t you..." The man involuntarily raised such an idea.

    "Isn''t the patron saint of the Phil empire in the imperial city of Phil?"

    Although it''s only a picture, and it''s still a picture from where I don''t know. The picture can only prove that at the moment when the crystal ball records it, there is no one in the palace treasury of the Empire of Phil, but it can''t prove that the person who should have been in the Treasury will come back in the next second, or that this person stays elsewhere.

    But there''s no way for a man to think otherwise.

    Because, in that way, he can directly rush into the human base camp and win the Empire of Phil!

    Of course, it can also be a trap, a trap to seduce men!

    But different from the suspicious human being, as a Warcraft, although man has the intelligence comparable to human being due to his transformation into a human being, his character cannot rely on all human beings.

    So, even if it is known that it may be a trap or a fake, the man has made such a decision.

    "Sneak into the imperial city of Phil to see what''s going on!"

    Yes!

    Sneak into the kingdom of Phil!

    If only a man alone, he believes that as long as he wants to escape, no one can stop him!

    Even the patron saint of the Phil empire!

    "Hum..." At present, the man smiled coldly and squeezed the crystal ball in his hand.

    "Human, let me see what trick you are going to play!"

    ¡­¡­

    Night, has quietly arrived

    Above the walls of the imperial city of Phil, a group of city guards stood there with their full duties, holding long bows or magic wands in their hands, quietly arranged, looking at the distance, constantly mobilizing the fighting spirit and magic power in their bodies, making them move in their bodies, maintaining an active state that can be used at any time, with unusual regularity.

    These dedicated city guards didn''t find out. Unconsciously, a figure flashed out from the shadow of the city wall. Looking up, they had a look at these city guards. There was a trace of violence and murderous in their eyes. They wanted to kill these city guards.

    But in the end, the figure still pushed down the idea of killing all the people in front of him, and came to a corner that was not easy to find, stretched out one hand and built it on the wall in front of him.

    Then, a dark mist came out of the shadow''s hands and covered the city wall. To be exact, it covered the circle around the city wall, just like the water wave. It wriggled slightly.

    "Hiss..."

    With a very slight sound of corrosion, the border of the imperial city of Phil was easily melted. When a hole was melted to accommodate a person to pass through, the figure took back the black fog, flashed into the interior of the border.

    "Hum..."

    At this time, the border of the imperial city of Phil began to wriggle, and the eroded hole was slowly restored to its original state.

    Seeing this scene, the figure sneered.

    "The human border is full of high level, and it will be automatically repaired..."

    Leaving this sentence, the figure raised his head, glanced over the city guards, then with a strange smile, his body turned into a shadow, moved to the upper part of the city wall, hid in the dark place and the dead corner of the vision of a group of city guards, a flash swept into the Imperial city of Phil

 Chapter 1970

    In the dead of night, in addition to the breathing sound of every building in the imperial city of Phil, there are only very subtle and orderly footsteps echoing around.

    It was the footsteps of the knights in armor and at least a rare level of armor, all ready to go, patrolling every street in the imperial city of Phil.

    We can see that the knights in the order are all looking solemn, one hand is on the waist''s armor, the other hand is swinging at will, and the lines are quite neat. Under the leadership of the first leader of the order who holds a magic light with a faint light, he wanders in the street in an orderly way. But in these Knights'' groups, there is basically no one A magician in a robe.

    Compared with the soldiers who specialize in fighting spirit and are strong and strong, the magicians who practice magic and perform magic are undoubtedly weak in physique.

    It''s true that there are many magic in the world of sparril that can improve the physique of the target in a short period of time, but that''s not only for the time being. To use magic means to consume magic power. Compared with soldiers who can maintain a strong physique without consuming fighting spirit, their disadvantages are exposed.

    Therefore, the magician is not suitable for the patrol work that needs long time to walk patiently, and needs to be vigilant all the time. It is more suitable for the magician to keep the city motionless above the wall of King City of Phil empire.

    Naturally, in this quiet time of night, the magicians occupy the majority of the arrangement of the city guards. Most of the patrol work is done by soldiers.

    One by one, the Knights wandered in the streets under the light of neat steps and weak light, making the whole kingdom of Phil resound with the rhythm of footsteps and the breath of people in the rest. This scene is very peaceful.

    It''s a pity that in this peaceful and peaceful night, no one knows that a king''s city, which can turn thousands of people into a deadly threat in an instant, is floating into this king''s city in a silent manner like ghosts.

    This man, of course, sneaked into the imperial city of Phil. Led the Warcraft army to attack the pseudo demigod level king of the entire Phil empire!

    His name is black bat. It was the animal king of the pseudo God level who gave him the power of the pseudo God. The Jin level was the pseudo semi God level, and he was given his name after being transformed into a human body.

    By the way, the name of the strong man who led the army of Warcraft to attack the AILU empire was called the wild bear. The body is a violent cave bear originally at the top level of the Ninth level. And the scorpion who led the Warcraft army to attack the Empire of baruba is a blood winged scorpion originally at the top of the Ninth level.

    In this way. The body of the black bat is not hard to guess.

    Bats!

    This is a latent bat at the top of the Ninth level!

    Therefore, for the black bat, the night is undoubtedly his heaven and earth. Only in the dark can his ability be truly revealed.

    Different from the ordinary bats who sneak in the black clothes with their own body color and small and exquisite body shape, the black bats are Warcraft. Before being transformed by the power of the pseudogods, the magic they are most good at using is all kinds of magic closely related to the shadow. Even if they are transformed by the power of the pseudogods, these magic also exist.

    Under the influence of the puppet God, the black bat directly becomes a long and thin shadow, just like a snake crawling on the ground, walls and various buildings, passing silently. Although it can''t be said to be moving in the king''s city, it has not been found by the knights on patrol at all. Sometimes it even hides directly in the shadow and completely disappears Lost body shape, once again, is in another shadow.

    At this speed, the black bat, turning into a slender shadow, after nearly ten minutes of stealth, came to the center of the imperial city of Phil, the front of the palace.

    On this trip, the destination of the black bat is the Treasury of the palace. See if the patron saint is really not in the imperial city of Phil.

    If the patron saint is not in the imperial city of Phil, the black bat can make trouble in the imperial city of Phil directly. At that time, there is no need for the Warcraft army. The black bat alone can kill the entire imperial city of Phil!

    However, the black bat did not find that he was so excited that when he rushed into the palace, Icarus, whose eyes were filled with sci-fi boxes, raised his head in an attic in the rest area of the palace.

    ¡­¡­

    At the speed of the black bat, it was half an hour later to find the palace Treasury after wandering around the imperial palace of Phil.

    In a palace in the deepest part of the palace, the shadow of the black bat solidified at the end of a corridor, exposing the powerful body of the black bat to the air and looking forward.

    In front of the black bat is a door, a huge door.

    The height of the gate must be at least 10 meters and the width must be at least 4 meters. If a person stands in front of the gate, it will be extremely small, even if his body will give the whole imperial city of Phil to the destruction of the pseudo King beast.As a Warcraft with bat as its body, the body shape of the black bat is not very big before it has not transformed into a human body. Even though the body shape of the Warcraft is surprisingly large, especially for the Ninth level peak Warcraft, the black bat is a rare small type.

    So, looking at the huge door in front of him, even though there were countless huge monsters in his hands who had lost their lives in the past, the black bat couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then he closed his eyes, and the shadow under his feet constantly stretched out, covering the body of the black bat. One circled and swept to the door, which was like a paper man, drilling Into the crack in the door.

    "Hum!"

    However, in the moment when the black bat got into the crack of the huge gate, a circle of translucent barriers made of crystals suddenly appeared. In a blink of an eye, the gate and the whole palace were covered, and the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil was imprisoned.

    "After daily storage"!

    Moreover, it''s also a "ter day store" launched by five thousand Yuban sisters at the same time!

    "No!"

    The black bat, who got into the crack of the door, found something wrong when he noticed something strange. He also realized that he might have been in the wrong way. Turning into a shadow, he rushed to the door with a very fast speed and hit it heavily.

    "Dong -!"

    With the reverberation of a loud sound, the whole treasury of the imperial palace of Phil vibrated. The loud sound was madly transmitted with the frequency enough to break the eardrum of ordinary people, making the ground begin to vibrate.

    The huge door that the black bat has been turned into a shadow has also been shaken violently. The ''ter daily (random field)'' covered on it has cracked like the knocked glass, but it has not directly broken. Instead, it has shaken back the black bat, showing its original body shape, and its face is very ugly.

    You should know that this is the "ter day Tory" (random field) ", which is launched by five thousand younger sisters of Yuban who can exert the power of the eighth level!

    Even if the black bat itself is a strong man of the pseudo demigod level, in the state of shadow, its attack power is absolutely not strong when it presents itself. In that state, it''s normal to collide with the "ter daily (random field)" launched by five thousand sisters of Yuban, which can''t break the "ter daily (random field)".

    It seems that the black bat also found this point. There was a strong black fog on his body. He just wanted to exert all his strength. When he smashed the thick "ter daily" in front of him, a violent whirlwind suddenly fell from the sky and fell on him.

    The black bat''s eyes were sharp, and he withdrew decisively. He stepped on the ground heavily. In a dull noise on the ground, his body was like a bullet out of the chamber.

    "Bang --!"

    The violent whirlwind falling from the sky directly falls on the original position of the black bat. With a roar, it expands like an explosion, setting off a wave of smoke and turbulence, spreading to all directions.

    Finally, the black bat with a steady body is found.

    This treasury was supposed to be placed in many treasures belonging to the royal family of Phil empire. At this moment, there is not even a slightly larger box!

    Yes, it''s just a vast empty hall!

    See here, where the black bat still don''t understand

    All the things in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil have already been transferred, leaving only an empty hall, waiting to jump in!

    Sure enough, this is a trap!

    After such a thought came to mind, the black bat calmed down, opened its mouth slightly, and protruded two sharp tusks

 Chapter 1971

    "Hoo -!"

    A gust of wind blows through the vast Treasury without warning, taking away the smoke and dust.

    As the dust dissipated, several figures of different heights were exposed in the eyes of the black bat forced into the Treasury.

    Daisy!

    Meiqin!

    Icarus!

    Yeugiya!

    Xi Xian!

    Seeing a line of girls appear in front of themselves like this, the black bat''s eyes burst out a very strong killing machine.

    Although it''s called Warcraft, since it''s a beast, it has its own habits, and its character is mostly determined by it.

    Like the wild bear, his body is a bear, so his temper is unusually irascible, and his worship of force is also the most serious of the three pseudo beast kings, which can also be called recklessness, developed limbs and simple mind.

    The scorpion is a scorpion. He is vicious in nature. He wants to exterminate human beings and become a domestic animal.

    The body of black bat is bat, and his character naturally tends to be cold and bloodthirsty.

    If the reason why the wild bear and the scorpion meditate to kill all human beings is because of the order of the animal king of the stage of hypocrisy and the desire to turn over the world of Warcraft and become the master of sparril, then the black bat wants to kill all human beings completely comes from its own mind.

    It''s not just humans. As long as this bat can see blood and hear other people''s screams, he will be very happy and do anything for this purpose.

    Now, a group of girls are standing in front of the black bat. Also designed a trap to let him jump in. How could the murderous nature in the heart of the black bat, which was not repressed, not erupt

    However, the killing of black bat does not mean that he is mentally disabled. In this case, he takes a deep breath, calms down his mood and looks around.

    Only saw, this has carried on the transfer all things, only left the Treasury wall, the ceiling, the floor and the entrance gate of a vast open space. It''s all covered in a thick layer of "ter day ory". It''s doubtful that even air can''t get in.

    Not only that, in that thick layer of "ter day Tory" (random field), a circle of light is still rippling like water, which is a familiar scene. Let the black bat recognize the light body immediately.

    "Border?..."

    "That''s right!" Daisy holding crystal sword suddenly smiled.

    "It''s not just the" after day "that my sisters started. It''s outside the hall. And the highest level of border created by three ninth level powers of the Phil Empire and three hundred and thirty-three eighth level powers! "

    "The royal family of Phil''s empire is out there, too, with Prince Kaya!" Meiqin stroked the bangs in front of her forehead, and her delicate pretty face was as confident and heroic as ever.

    "Do you know the wind of dissolution?"

    Black bat is not the most intelligent generation, but he does know that the "wind of dissolution" belongs to the royal family of Phil Empire alone. Magic that dissolves all energy attacks.

    In addition to Meiqin''s words, the black bat suddenly understood.

    In addition to the "terditory" and boundary, the "dissolution wind" of the royal family of Phil Empire also plays a role in this hall!

    In other words, if the black bat wants to escape from the Treasury, it can not only use the attack with energy, but also need to have five thousand sisters of Yuban who can break down the eight level power, and three ninth level powers of Phil Empire and 333 eighth level powers to create the highest level of pure border Body power!

    Do black bats have this power

    The answer, of course, is there!

    However, it is definitely not something that can be done in a short time!

    Black bats feel that if they can only use pure physical strength, they must hit hundreds of fists at least to break the shackles and get out.

    In this period of time, these young girls of human beings will never look on, and the black bat will not be foolishly under the eyes of a group of young girls of human beings, giving up all defense to carry out the attack of escape.

    "It''s no use trapped me here!" Said the black bat coldly.

    "Do you understand?"

    "Of course!" Daisy raised the crystal sword in her hand, pointed to the black bat from afar, and resolutely opened her mouth.

    "That''s why we''re here!"

    "You?..." The black bat first looked at a group of girls, and then began to talk ironically.

    "You think you can stop me?"

    "Of course!" Meiqin repeated the Daisy''s answer. The brown pupils looked at the black bat tightly, and there was a flash of electricity on her forehead.

    "Do you think we''re just trying to lure you in and stand here just to keep you here for a while and show you what we look like?"Smell speech, black bat facial expression a heavy, in the eye flits a few black awns.

    "And the patron saint of the Phil Empire? Call it out! "

    Feelings, the black bat thinks that a group of young girls are trying to trap him here, so that the black bat can not escape, and then the patron saint of the Phil empire will kill him!

    Seeing the idea in the heart of the black bat, Daisy and Meiqin look at each other.

    "You misunderstood..." The daisy cast her eyes on the black bat.

    "The patron saint of the Phil empire is not in the city!"

    The black bat''s eyes coagulated, and then he smiled, which was cold and bloody.

    Is this true or not

    Black bats don''t know.

    However, whether it''s true or not, since the patron saint of the Phil empire can''t come out, how to deal with the women of the present group of human beings, do you still need to consider

    Kill!

    "Hum!"

    At the moment when the black bat was going to hurt the killer, a bright light suddenly flickered and set off a frenzied air flow.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Just want to say hello without saying a word and then directly rush to a line of young girls'' black bat body shape suddenly down, cross hands, protect in front of their own face, block the strong light that stabbed at the eyeball, half squint eyes, look ahead, then, the black bat directly froze.

    Because the source of the bright light comes from a girl.

    A girl with a pair of pink wings.

    However, in the bright light, the girl''s body shape began to change.

    The strong light around the body turns into pink unconsciously, arousing pink spots, which set off the girl''s body. The clothes on the girl begin to disintegrate in the strong light. The full and attractive body can only see some curves under the cover of the strong light.

    At the next moment, a pure white feather coat with the chest as the head, like two down spreading wings and pure white shorts only to the root of the thigh appear on the girl, covering the plump and delicate body.

    The two pairs of pink wings spread behind the girl, and the pure white halo suspended above the girl''s head. The two pairs of combined armor, such as shoulder and leg guards, separated from the body, suspended around the girl''s body in the air, which made the girl''s whole body emit holy breath, and directly let the black bat who had no pity for the jade pass by.

    This stupefied, the battle''s dominant power then thoroughly changed a person.

    Entering the Pandora mode, Icarus slowly opened his eyes, looked up at the black bat, and opened his lips gently.

    "Arte Mini II" --! "

    As if a pink flower were blooming in this world, Icarus turned his back to the two pairs of pink wings.

    In the next moment, it is dense and countless, which is enough to shoot out the whole vision of the black bat covered with pink streamers, draw a perfect parabola in the middle of the sky, and gather in the direction of the black bat in the noisy sharp air breaking sound.

    "Death!" Back to God, I found that I had just been stunned by a human woman, and the black bat, who had been robbed of the opportunity, was furious in his heart. There was a violent black fog on his body, which shrouded the whole body of the black bat inside. A rotation turned the black bat into a dark shadow.

    The shadow, like a stream of light, sweeps unafraid toward the pink stream of light that comes from the violence.

    A black streamer collides with thousands of pink streamers

    In this scene, on the surface alone, there is no doubt that there is no suspense.

    However, this is like a single insect breaking into a wasp''s nest, but the result is totally inconsistent with the appearance.

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang --!"

    With the sound of explosions, the dark streamer that turned into shadow rushed straight through the dense pink streamer. Where it passed, all the pink streamers were blasted in the moment when they touched the dark streamer, and turned into firelight and smoke dust.

 Chapter 1972

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward from the God of heitai! And the reward of "Maple withers!"

    (Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly ticket! Please give me a reward! Please support! Friends! Awesome, please!

    "Whew --!"

    Blooming like a flower, the pink streamer continuously flashed through the air, just like a piece of meteorite falling from the sky, like crazy rainstorm rushing forward.

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang --!"

    The dark streamer from the shadow is just like the stone breaking into the egg group. In a sound of muffled explosion, it blows the missile rain like the storm into a series of explosions, setting off a wave of smoke and fire.

    Seeing the black bat in such a mysterious and arrogant manner, he detonated the attack of "arte Mini II" one by one, and rushed to his side at the same speed. Icarus''s expression in "Pandora mode" was not as cool as that in "air queen mode", but with holy temperament, just like praying for one Close your eyes and spread your hands.

    "Aegisii (absolute circle II) -!"

    Suddenly, a circle of extremely rich color, but still transparent enough to see Icarus inside the holy posture of the protective barrier from Icarus fluctuations, like a protective shield, Icarus to protect in it.

    "Hiss!"

    Almost at the same time, dark streamers flew out of the rain of the arte Mini missile. The speed has been more than doubled. In a tearing sound of air, he swooped in front of Icarus and hit ''aegisii (absolute defense circle II)''.

    "Qiang --!"

    With the sharp crash of steel and steel, a wave of impact took the center of the collision as the source, spread to all directions at once, bringing up the smoke and dust, and enveloped half of the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil in an instant.

    "Bang!"

    Then, a clear sound of breaking came from the center of the storm and the smoke, and a small protrusion appeared at both ends of the smoke covering half of the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil. It''s like spitting something out. Two figures fly out of it.

    It''s Icarus and the black bat.

    And Icarus''s face turned red for a moment, and the black bat''s fist was dripping with blood.

    Obviously, the meeting just happened. Damage to each other!

    This is a very incredible thing!

    You know. To enter the power of Icarus in the Pandora model. Aegisii (absolute defense circle II) ''is able to withstand the strike of three ninth level top powers at the same time!

    Moreover, ''aegisii (absolute defense circle II)'' has the effect of shaking back all the damage!

    If there are really three ninth level pinnacles who use the aegisii (absolute defense circle II) Icarus to fight to death, the result is. It must be Icarus who is unharmed, and the three top powers of the Ninth level are killed by their own attacks and counter shocks!

    But now, it seems that the black bat did suffer a little anti earthquake damage, but it just broke the skin of its fist, which was not in the way. On the contrary, it was Icarus. Obviously, it just suffered a little injury, which proved that "aegisii (absolute defense circle II)" was broken by the black bat!

    The strong man of pseudo demigod rank is so strong that we can see more or less from here.

    With the strength of Icarus, to be honest, there''s almost no chance to win by picking a black bat alone!

    But, don''t forget, Icarus is not alone!

    "Drink --!"

    In the next moment, with a cry, a strong blue and white electric light also flickered in the closed Treasury.

    The black bat found that when the blue and white electric light flickered, the light above his head seemed to be suddenly blinded. It was dark, and there was a big shadow on the ground. The black bat raised his head and looked at the sky. Then, a wave of iron sand, like a black waterfall, came into the vision of the black bat.

    "Come down here --"

    Meiqin''s voice resounded once again, accompanied by the more intense blue and white electric light and the crazy riot of the dark iron sand wave, just like the dark mountain under the suppression, under heavy impact.

    If someone else comes, even the top nine can''t completely ignore such a powerful attack!

    But the black bat not only ignored, but also hissed.

    "Is that the only skill?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the black bat''s body suddenly burst into a dark fog, like an arrow from the string. Suddenly, it rose from the black bat''s body and soared up, like an ant hitting an elephant, facing the wave of iron sand and bumping up.Then, a strange scene happened.

    "Sniff -!"

    I saw that in the sound like water pouring on the fire, all the waves of iron sand touched by the black air seemed to disappear from the sky, and in a sound of "hiss and hiss", they were crushed into nothingness.

    "The knight of the hurricane, the elreem!"

    "Echo - the rahael - the elnahash!"

    At this time, the other two distinct voices came into the black bat''s ears, making the black bat face coagulate, turn its head, and look in a direction not far away.

    There, I don''t know when I put on the dark coat, and I am surrounded by purple and blue binding clothes made of cloth like a belt. My hands, feet and neck are all shackled. At the head of the lock, there are Yaku arrows and Xi strings connected with the broken chain standing side by side, and I have different weapons in my hands.

    There are steel like inorganic wings on the right shoulder of yegiya, and a hand armor appears on the right hand, holding a huge sharp spear with a top tip and a bottom circle. There are many whirlwinds around it.

    Xi Xian has steel like inorganic wings on his left shoulder, and hand armor appears on his left hand. In his hand, he holds the chain with diamond blade at the front, which is winding up and down, bringing up a series of hurricanes.

    All the "spiritual costumes" and "angels" belonging to the elves appear on the eight dancing sisters at the same time!

    Meiqin and Icarus appear quietly on the left and right sides of yeguya and Xixian. The four girls look at each other, with a strange light in their eyes, revealing words with similar contents.

    "Fight fast!"

    The fury of energy rippled through the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil.

    "Hum!"

    Yajuya and Xixian each held out their own hand and held it together. Suddenly, they burst into a fierce spiritual light, illuminating every corner of the scene.

    "Hoo -!"

    Icarus extended his hand to the front, and suddenly a ferocious bow with barbs appeared on it. A purple black flame suddenly burned in front of the bow, gradually stretched, turned into a flaming arrow, and laid it on the bow.

    "Bili Bili --!"

    Meiqin''s unyielding body burst into a dazzling blue and white electric light. The violent electric arc leaped back and forth on the delicate body, and became more and more violent. Next second, it gathered on the gradually extended hand of Meiqin, a token that buckled on the thumb.

    Before long, the steel like inorganic wings on the right shoulder and left shoulder of the two Xi Xian and the yanjuya joined together, twisted and deformed, forming a long steel bow.

    The chain of Xi Xian spirals around the bow body and turns into a bow string with metallic luster. The huge spear of Yeju arrow is fiercely placed on the bow string which is transformed by the spirit pendulum, and is placed in the middle of the bow body which is formed by the deformation of inorganic wings, and rapidly rotates.

    Then, yakuya stretched out his left hand, Xixian stretched out his right hand, put on the bow body, covered by the hand armor, and the hand wearing the shackle was a string composed of chains from the left and right sides at the same time. With one force, he pulled to the limit and aimed at the front.

    Icarus also set up his bow and arrow, and let the arrow with purple and black flame in front aim at the black bat. There was a stream of inexplicable light in his eyes.

    The rest of the Meiqin directly extended the hand holding the token upside down to the direction of the black bat. The electricity and light on it soared, and the electric arc surged into the inside, turning the token on the thumb upside down into a small white spot.

    Looking at this scene, black bat pupil a shrink, full of disdainful face is finally emerged a dignified.

 Chapter 1973

    (congratulations on "Hello private NGEV" becoming the head of this book!)

    The wind is howling!

    The world is shaking!

    The light is flashing!

    The eyelids are bouncing!

    Looking at the huge bow, flying around the wind, the Yeju arrow and the Xi string, Icarus pointing the arrow burning the purple and black flame to the front, and the beautiful zither with crazy flashing arc, the black bat had to lift his heart.

    The black bat knows that the four girls in front of him are going to come up with their best means!

    Whether these means can let oneself fall from the absolute advantage, black bat does not know, but black bat thinks, no matter whether these means can cause threat to oneself, if he wants to avoid, it is absolutely impossible!

    Without it, there is no place to escape!

    Although the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil is really vast enough to put down a castle, four strong men of at least the ninth rank make their strongest attack at the same time. Even if ten castles come, they have to be destroyed

    So, whether or not the black bat chooses to evade, if these attacks fall into the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil, the aftereffect will be the same when the time comes? Long? Wind? Literature in!

    In other words, black bats will be hit if they don''t avoid the attacks that they don''t know if they will pose a threat to themselves, and they will also be hit if they don''t dodge!

    "Just a bunch of human women!" A pair of sharp tusks of the black bat protruded from its mouth, and its eyes flashed deadly fierce light.

    "Why should I avoid it?"

    Finish. The black bat suddenly propped up its body, and a black, red fog suddenly burst out from all parts of its body, just like the shadow of ghosts hovering one by one, in the sharp "Jiji" sound, with the black bat as the center, lingering up and down.

    Thus, the ghostly shadows hover around the body of the black bat, like a black flag, in a path of a protective cover. It kept spinning around the black bat.

    The black bat didn''t see it. When he chose to defend with all his strength, neither to evade nor to rush up and start before a group of young girls released their attacks, including Icarus. Beautiful piano, yaguya, Xixian and other young girls all have fine eyes.

    "Elkanaph, the Stormriders!"

    "Apollo!"

    "Railgun!"

    The next moment. One sound seemed to reverberate in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil from the edge of the sky. Let this world in a moment of silence down.

    This silence, like a second, like a minute. As if for a while, as if for a long time, when it is completely gone, a wave of frenzied energy ripples that no one can ignore rises.

    "Hum!"

    All the spaces in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil were shaken by the frenzied energy ripples.

    "Whew!"

    A neat stack together, together with the sharp sound burst in the vibration of the space from far and near up.

    Then, a silvery streamer of wind waves, a purple black flame that was so hot that even the air was twisted, and a bright orange beam cut through the space at the same time, like three shooting stars that rushed out in a hurry, straight to the front.

    "Click, click!"

    Where the silver streamer of the wind and waves, the purple black flame and the bright orange beam twisted by the air, the space is directly cracked, which makes the earth and sky in the vibration vibrate more severely, and the energy ripples and sharp sound bursts echoing between the earth and sky are more and more rich.

    Accompanied by, is that three terrorist attacks flash by!

    ¡°£¡¡± Looking at the three ways to make the space crack, the nearly unbroken attack mingled with the extremely terrifying momentum came towards him. A pair of pupils of the black bat were rendered extremely gloomy by the black fog, and stretched out their hands.

    "Jiji!"

    The ghostly shadow around the body of the black bat makes a shrill and tragic sound. As soon as the whole body is stagnant, they all gather on the extended hand of the black bat, and gradually turn into a whirlpool of black clouds, like a shield, which is held in front of them by the black bat.

    "Whew!"

    In the wake of four young girls and the black bat, namely, the Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian, they suddenly collided.

    "Dong!"Far more than a hundred times of the sudden thunder, the sound turned into a real sound wave. With the horror degree of enough shock to make people''s heads blank, it suddenly exploded in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil.

    "Boom!"

    The imperial palace of Phil was shaken up without any suspense, and the gravel and dust on the ceiling were shaken off, which gave people a feeling that the Treasury might collapse at any time, making people tremble.

    Once again, a circle of energy ripples reverberated wildly in all directions. But this time, the energy ripples are centered on the whirlpool in front of the black bat, mixed with violent impact waves and spread.

    To be more precise, it should be said that the silver streamer of the overlapping wind and waves, the purple black fire awn caused by the hot air, the bright orange beam and the whirlpool like the black cloud spread out as the center!

    "Buzz!"

    The dark whirlpool held in front of the body by the black bat is shaking wildly. The silver streamer on it focuses on the overlapping wind and waves, and tries to drill inside. The purple black flame is also pounding the whirlpool in front of it. The orange beam is shaking again and again, trying to break through the solid barrier in front of it and fall on its owner.

    With the constant collision of silver streamer, purple black flame, orange beam and dark vortex, the "buzz" sound and the endless energy ripple impact make the afterwaves start to work.

    "Hum!" Holding up the dark whirlpool, the black fog on the black bat, which blocked the attack of Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian, was rolling. Its face was black, white, red and blue, and its pupils were also showing fierce color. It was obviously doing its best.

    Under the full defense of the black bat, the impact of the silver streamer, purple black flame and orange beam that constantly hit the shield like dark vortex began to decrease, and the power gradually faded.

    Seeing this, there was a flash of mockery in the eyes of the black bat.

    Although I didn''t expect that these human girls could attack at this level. If they didn''t defend with all their strength, they might hurt themselves, but they stopped here.

    It''s hard to hurt yourself if you only rely on this kind of attack!

    It''s impossible to kill yourself!

    Black bats have been able to predict how astonished, frightened and despairing the human women will be when they see their strongest means blocked.

    However, when the black bat really turned its eyes on the girls in the line, it actually saw a touch of joy in the eyes of those girls.

    Yes!

    Happy!

    This makes black bat can''t help but be startled.

    "Hiss!"

    Just when the black bat was stunned by the performance of the four people, namely, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian, a very subtle voice of breaking the sky resounded in the back of the black bat.

    The black bat''s pupil shrank when he heard the sound clearly, and then he was shocked.

    He finally remembered.

    At the beginning, there were not only four girls present!

    And one more!

    "Hiss!"

    In the sound of breaking the sky, a pink streamer surged to the direction of the energy ripples in the fierce collision. In a short blink of an eye, it appeared behind the black bat like a flash of lightning.

    Looking up at the back of the black bat, Daisy''s yellow and green pupils showed a look of determination. She held the weapon hand at one stroke, and in the shrill sound, she went to the back of the black bat.

    "How naive!" Feeling the chill sweeping from his back, the black bat roared, and the crazy black fog around his body immediately gathered on his back, forming a solid barrier.

    Although most of his strength was drawn out to resist the attack of the silver streamer, purple black flame and orange beam, the black bat was ultimately a pseudo semi divine power, and could not be so attacked successfully.

    Unfortunately, black bats can be found if they are carefully observed.

    At this time, Daisy is not holding a long sword composed of crystal, but a red long gun!

 Chapter 1974

    "Whew --!"

    Like a flash of scarlet, the scarlet spear flies by at a speed that is literally comparable to that of lightning, and fiercely stabs at the black fog. [] []... []

    "Ding -!"

    In a light and smart sound, the red long gun which stabbed hard on the diffuse black fog seemed to hit a steel wall, and sparked sparks.

    The black bat, who is dividing most of his mind and strength to resist the three attacks in front of him, perceives this. The sneer in his heart is more powerful. But the next moment, the sneer mood suddenly solidifies in the blank head of the black bat.

    "Hum!"

    I saw that sparks were aroused, and the red long gun stabbed on the black fog, which was as solid as steel, was suddenly fired. There was a flash of scarlet light all over the body, and a echo spread like a ripple.

    "Bang!"

    The black fog from behind the black bat was suddenly heavy, but it was in a crisp and dull sound, all of which seemed to be pinched out, disappeared.

    "What --!" A pair of black bats, a moment ago, still had cold pupils, which slowly shrank to the size of a needle tip. The face in a sneer was also stiff on the face. In the heart, a bell like warning sign sounded wildly.

    However, it was too late.

    Irresistible will be filled with the black fog to erase, the red gun in the haven''t been able to dissipate the bursts of Mars again into a flash of scarlet. In a bleak voice burst, cut the space, mercilessly to the back that no longer defenceless up and down.

    Most of the mind and power are used to resist the three strongest attacks released by Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian. There is no chance for the black bat to withdraw. In the moment when the last defense is broken, it is doomed to be the most critical result.

    "Pooh!"

    When the sound of the tear came into the ears of all the people present, the red blood also sputtered all around and splashed on the ground, all the sounds disappeared between heaven and earth.

    "Er..." The muscles on the black bat''s face were completely solidified together, and a pair of eyes, which were originally full of blood, ferocity and evil spirit, were violently turbulent. The look gradually faded. But still under the difficult control of his master, he lowered his head and cast his eyes on his master.

    The next second, the black bat sees it.

    On your own chest. More precisely, it should be on the part of your own heart. A whole body is red. The tip of the gun, which was covered with red blood, was coming out of there.

    This shot of Daisy not only broke the last defense of black bat without pressure, but also penetrated the body of black bat. Pierced the heart of the black bat!

    Fatal injury!

    Staring at the scarlet gun point from his heart, the black bat''s eyes became more and more turbulent, until at last, the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood and spewed out words one by one.

    "No But Yes

    Impossible

    No!

    Nothing is impossible!

    Because the red spear in Daisy''s hand is just the "fantasy killer" that seldom has the chance to use, leading to being hidden by wordless to snow all the time!

    The "fantasy killer" who can wipe out all the powers that do not exist in common sense!

    Naturally, this power, which does not exist in common sense, also includes the power of hypocrisy on the black bat!

    Therefore, it is better to be afraid of the strength of the black bat. When using the power of hypocrisy to form a defense against the "fantasy killer", the black bat is doomed to be defeated!

    And "fantasy killer" is also a way to kill black bats by five young girls including Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian!

    All the preparation, all the planning, all the attacks, all the means are just for the daisy who has no power to release this attack!

    Although the process was extremely tortuous, and there were accidents such as Devon and dalaqi, after all, Daisy successfully fired this gun, which laid the foundation for the victory of the weak over the strong!

    "Hum!"

    The "fantasy killer" penetrating from the heart of the black bat quivers again, and the ability to erase all the powers that do not exist in common sense also plays a role again. It erases all the powers of the hypocrisy in the black bat in an instant, leaving a empty body.

    "Bang!"

    With the power of the pseudogods flowing in the body of the black bat being completely eliminated by the "fantasy killer", the power of the black fog derived from the power of the pseudogods also began to dissipate, and the shadow of the dark whirlpool formed by the black cloud was even more a trembling sound, and the sound of "bang" broke away.

    So, the silver streamer of the wind waves, the purple black fire awn, the bright orange beam twisted by the hot air, lost the obstruction, and the black bat in the front fell out."No --!"

    The black bat''s despairing roar reverberated in the Treasury of the imperial palace of Phil, but it could not save the doomed ending. It ushered in the attacks of "elkanaph", "Apollo" and "railgun".

    "Dong -!"

    The stormy waves and hot waves of fire spread in the palace treasury of the Phil empire.

    The first is the black bat directly hit by elkanaph, Apollo and railgun.

    "Ah ah ah --"

    The fierce shock and fire wave completely engulfed the body of the black bat, but lost all the power. The black bat, whose heart was pierced directly, had no power to fight back. In a shrill scream, the weak body of the black bat, like paper, was smashed to pieces, leaving no remnant limbs.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Holding the "fantasy killer", he rushed directly to the back of the black bat, pierced its heart with a shot, and wiped out its power. The daisy, which led to its direct death, was the second one who received such aftereffects. His face changed dramatically, his body turned into a streamer again, and suddenly retreated at the fastest speed.

    However, even if the Daisy''s speed is fast enough, it''s too late to avoid the aftereffects of elkanaph, Apollo and railgun.

    Fantasy killer can erase the power of power, but it can''t erase the secondary phenomenon caused by power.

    For example, "fantasy killer" can erase the flame generated by super power and magic, but can''t erase the temperature on the burning hot iron caused by the flame generated by super power and magic.

    Although the temperature is brought by the flame generated by super power and magic, it is a secondary effect phenomenon. There is no way to erase the "fantasy killer". The "fantasy killer" can only directly affect the generated power.

    Therefore, the secondary phenomenon of the afterwave caused by the power can be erased, but the impact waves and fire waves caused by the power can not be erased.

    Daisy can only desperately back out, helplessly watching the impact of the storm and the fire in the rolling towards their own spread, clenched their teeth, waiting for the coming pain.

    Just then, a quick and urgent voice began to ring.

    "Dual variable wing system -- release --!"

    "Variable mobile armor system - disarm -!"

    "60% reduction in armor - 550% increase in cycle performance - acceleration -!"

    At the moment when the sound fell, a sharp air breaking sound mingled with the vibration sound of the air suddenly reverberated in this space, and the sound almost covered the sound of the impact wind and fire waves.

    Daisy quickly turned his head and looked at the direction of the echo of the air breaking sound. Then, holding the three people of Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian, the figure of Icarus swept in his own direction was printed into the eyes of daisy. The speed was even faster than that of Daisy!

    Daisy can''t care to feel anything. She quickly reaches out her hand to Icarus, just in time, holding it together with the Meiqin from Icarus''s arms.

    "Aegisii (absolute defense circle II) --- launch --!"

    The translucent protective screen made of crystals, which wavered from Icarus''s body, turned into a protective cover and covered a group of girls.

    Impact, waves, fire almost at the same time, the shadow of a line of girls to engulf

 Chapter 1975

    Phil Empire, King City

    Around a palace in the deepest part of the palace, a dense group of people surrounded the palace in front of them, with all kinds of lights shining on them.

    Around the periphery are Yu Ban''s younger sisters in circuit suits and Cr unit!

    All the five thousand sisters of Yuban came to the scene and formed a legion with the largest number of people. Standing on the periphery, they surrounded the palace heavily in the middle. Their slender hands were raised towards the direction of the palace, and there was a little magic power on them.

    That''s not the magic used by the magicians in the sparril world or the magicians in the rest of the world. It''s an energy used to use the "display device". This energy is called magic.

    A group of Yuban sisters, zhengyuanyuan, constantly generate magic by virtue of their CR unit, and then generate "ry (random field)" by magic, so that the whole palace in the middle is covered by a thick layer of "ry (random field)", which is tightly sealed.

    Standing in front of the Legion of 5000 Yuban sisters, there are a group of people who are different in age, appearance, height and gender.

    Although these people are different from the sisters of Yuban who are the same as the group, the fighting spirit and magic from them are similar to the breath of generating magic from the fluctuation of the sisters of Yuban.

    The same here refers to intensity.

    Obviously. The strength of these different groups of people compared with the younger sisters of Yuban, on the single body, is definitely not under any younger sister of Yuban!

    Just. Compared with the number, it will be much worse. At most, there are three or four hundred people. Compared with the five thousand Yuban sisters, it is not a little bit worse.

    But now, these people also hold their hands high in the direction of the palace, and the air flow of fighting and magic is surging in their hands, forming a turbulent border like a water wave. It covers the "ry (random field)" and strengthens the "ry (random field)".

    As for standing in the inner circle. That is to say, in front of a group of Yuban sisters and a group of soldiers and magicians, the first place closest to the palace is via and Kaya.

    At this moment, they also hold up the staff and infuse the magic in their bodies into the staff. The crystal ball at the top of the staff in hand has been emitting a strong light, turning into a circle of strange turbulence, rotating and pouring into the "ry (random field)" and the border covering the palace.

    Needless to say, that''s naturally the skill of the royal family of Phil empire. It can dissolve the "wind of dissolution" of all energy attacks!

    There are 5000 Yuban sisters who can exert the power of the eighth level to fully develop "ry (random field)", another three ninth level strong people and 333 eighth level strong people to jointly create the border, plus the "wind of dissolution" that can resolve all energy attacks by via and Kaya!

    In such a situation, even a real semi divine power enters the hall. You can''t even see it!

    Of course, it refers to the semi divine level of human beings. Generally, the physical strength of Warcraft is stronger than that of human beings. Therefore, even if it is not the real demigod level, the black bat has the ability to break out!

    It is precisely because they know this that, from the beginning to the end, Weiya and Kaya both look dignified and don''t say a word more, and devote themselves to the "wind of dissolution". Be devoted to your duties.

    "Dong -!"

    At a certain moment, the overlapped "ry (random field)", "wind of dissolution" and the boundary created by three ninth level strong men and three hundred and thirty-three eighth level strong men suddenly shocked the covered hall.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± In addition to the forever calm Yuban sisters. At the scene, everyone was shocked by the earthquake and made a noise.

    Weah and Kaya also changed their faces, and they immediately shouted loudly.

    "One more level of strength!"

    Hearing this, the three ninth level and three hundred thirty-three eighth level masters in the uproar calmed down, and the torrent of fighting spirit and magic became more intense and violent, making the resulting border more solid.

    Not only the three ninth and three hundred thirty-three eighth level strong ones, but also all the younger sisters of Yuban urged the magic generating devices to speed up the generation of magic, and then poured them into "ry (random field)", making "ry (random field)" more concrete.

    "Dong -!"

    However, in such a case, the palace still suddenly vibrated, and a very strange feeling rushed to the hearts of all the people on the scene, making all the faces change.

    In the presence of all the people''s induction, the hall in front of us was shaking violently as if it were a cage, in which a ferocious beast was imprisoned.

    Now, it seems that the beast is about to break away from the prison, and it''s just like the sky is shining again, which makes people feel creepy.Kaya opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but before she could say it, Weah''s face suddenly changed and she cried out.

    "Get down!"

    Almost at the moment when the voice of via sounded, the boundary created by the overlapped "ry (random field)", "wind of dissolution" and three ninth and three hundred thirty-three eighth order strong people stopped shaking the hall covered in the interior, and then suddenly exploded.

    "Bang --!"

    With a loud and earth shaking sound, the "ry (random field)" and the border around the palace of the Empire of Phil were also suddenly burst in the impact, just like a bomb, which set off a wave of strong wind and strong fire, spread to all sides, and attack around.

    Under the timely order of Weah, the three ninth level and three hundred and thirty-three eighth level strong men almost fell on the ground in the moment when the hall exploded. Weah and Kaya also fell on the ground unprepared. For a while, the voice of surprise echoed with the earth shaking sound.

    Only a group of Yuban sisters, who did not obey the orders of via and did not get caught by surprise, jumped up suddenly and swept out, rushed to the strong wind wave and strong fire light swept out under the push of the back propeller, and the light of "ry (with the field of Italy)" flashed again and then came out.

    "Hum!"

    In the air turbulence, the "ry (random field)" generated by Yu Ban''s younger sisters overlapped and overlapped, forming a very bright "ry (random field)", like a huge mouth, one, one, the strong wind wave and strong fire and light are all covered inside.

    "Dong -!"

    The fury of the storm and the fury of the fire hit "ry".

    "Click click -!"

    The "ry" (random field) created by five thousand Yuban sisters began to crack.

    Maybe it''s because most of the power was used when supporting the palace. This time, although the raging waves and fire waves caused the "ry (random field)" to crack, they failed to break the "ry (random field)". Soon, they gradually dissipated in the "ry (random field)".

    Until then, the people lying on the ground raised their heads in fear and looked forward. Just now, they saw a translucent protective cover composed of crystals flying and falling on the ground.

    "Bang!"

    The translucent shield, made of crystals, disintegrates directly.

    Inside, Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other girls fell and sat on the ground, all gasping, their eyes full of tired look.

    The scene was completely silent.

    Looking up, the girls looked up at Weah, Kaya, his younger sisters and the strongmen of the Phil empire. They smiled at each other. Except Icarus, the others raised their hands and put a "V".

    "Oh, oh, oh --"

    At the next moment, the astonishing cheers from the imperial palace of Phil rang out for a long time.

 Chapter 1976

    Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations

    "Ah ah ah --"

    In the top hall of the "heart of the generation", a "gap" is placed in the center of the hall, and a very shrill scream suddenly echoes inside. Then, with a ferocious and horrible eye bead in the "gap", the atmosphere becomes extremely frightening.

    Take a closer look at the scene that is playing in the "gap" in the center of the "generation''s heart" top hall. It is the scene that the figure of the black bat is swallowed by the eight dancing sisters'' elkanaph, Icarus''s Apollo and the Meiqin''s "railgun" and sends out the desperate scream before it is shattered.

    Sitting in the sofa in front of the gap, watching this scene as if watching TV, Ziyi is holding a paper fan, covering his lower face habitually, covering all the parts below his nose, and standing up with a smile in his eyes.

    "Hum!"

    A "gap" suddenly opened in front of purple, like a door.

    Under the gaze of that ferocious and horrible eye, Zishi ran walked into the "gap" and disappeared in the hall of the "generation''s heart" with the closing of the "gap".

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo -!"

    Mixed with a little bit of fighting spirit and magic residue, the wind drifted around. Take a cloud of dust and gravel, blow through this space, blow through the leaves. Blowing through the spotless platform, also blowing that stands in front of and behind the platform, sending out the subtle soft green light of the tree.

    On the platform, in the center, a transparent whirlpool with the size of palm is rotating smoothly. The wheel of the whirlpool is covered with a circle of light. There is a person standing in each of the five directions around. The fighting spirit and magic residue mixed in the wind are brought from these people.

    Away from a group of young girls to leave the "capital of different generations". It has been five days since the soldiers went to AILU Empire, baruba Empire and Phil Empire respectively to rescue and deal with the three beast kings.

    In these five days. Gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers of the world of sparril have always been guarding here, holding legendary weapons, never resting and maintaining the effect of seal, limiting the king of beasts to the space opened up by the seedlings of the guardian God tree.

    With the passing of these five days, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, who were able to have time to chat with speechless people, had already faded away, leaving only five eyes full of fatigue and a little pale seal on their faces. The guardian was squeezing every part of his body''s strength. An attempt was made to extend the time of the king''s seal.

    However, as long as you are an eye-catching person, you should be able to see that the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, are at the end of their power. Even the fighting spirit and magic light that were comparable to the terrible flood were dimmed a lot, which made the fighting spirit and magic not be fully used, separated some residue and mixed in the surrounding wind.

    It''s also natural.

    From the animal king was sealed, speechless left, and then a line of girls came out of the lake. Set out for the three empires. The whole process adds up. About seven days have passed.

    Seven days is not a long time, but it''s not a short time, but it''s enough to squeeze out five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi.

    That is to say, we need to constantly reinforce the seal by urging the legendary weapons, and guard the king of beasts in the seal. Can we calculate the energy and magic consumed during the period

    In these seven days, each of the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, has swallowed no less than ten potions to restore fighting spirit, magic and even physical strength. This is what we can stand up to now.

    However, as we all know, if a type of medicine is swallowed much, the human body will also generate certain immune capacity correspondingly. Now, if the semi divine powers in the world of sparril swallow the medicine again, they will not recover much.

    In addition to the sleepless guard seal, he has been guarding the animal king for seven days since he was sealed. His mental and mental fatigue is far more serious than his physical fatigue. It''s almost the limit to be able to survive up to now.

    Compared with the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as Jialin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, the king of beasts who stayed in the seal has been keeping his energy and strength for seven days, and preparing to break the seal. What''s the final result after that? Do you need to say

    Jialin, mula, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril know this clearly, but they continue to squeeze the remaining energy and magic, strengthen the seal, and delay the arrival of the disaster."Hum!"

    At this time, the dark cracks full of ferocious eyes appeared in the space in front of the platform, which attracted the attention of a line of semi divine level powerful people in an instant, but a line of semi divine level powerful people had no spare power to distract their attention, so they could only watch silently without saying a word.

    The purple holding the paper fan walked out of the "gap" and came to the front of the seal. He did not look at the line of semi divine level strong people around him. He fixed to look at the seal in front of him. Then, he smiled.

    "None of your three men can see you again..."

    As soon as this sentence comes out, the whirlpool that is moving is stagnant, and the strong people of the semi divine rank around are stunned, and then there is great joy on their faces. If they don''t have any spare power, they really want to make a sound.

    Purple didn''t intend to explain anything, but turned his hand, and the next moment, a palm size, showing the border of cube appeared in purple''s hand.

    In the border of cube, two strange black lights are just like earthworms, wriggling and colliding with the border at the same time.

    However, it is the power of the false gods captured from the wild bear and the scorpion!

    "We can only recycle two, and one has disappeared with his master!" Holding the black light bound border, purple said with a smile, just like satire.

    "You are defeated!"

    In the moment when the voice falls, a violent black fog rises from the whirlpool, just like the gas leaking out, and diffuses from the transparent whirlpool.

    "Buzz -!"

    At the same time, the transparent vortex began to tremble violently. It not only leaked the black fog, but also made a light sound like roar of animals. The sound was full of anger, which proved the extent to which the emotion in the heart was stimulated by the short one or two sentences of purple.

    "Not good --!" Gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril shrank their pupils, their faces changed, and their hearts were scolded. They desperately urged the fighting spirit and magic, and strengthened the seal through the addition of legendary weapons.

    "Buzz -!"

    It''s a pity that there is not much energy and magic left in the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi. With such a squeeze, the power has been reduced for the most part from their bodies, which makes the seal that just stabilized tremble with even more violent force.

    As you can see, gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril were completely pale, and a dignified color appeared on their purple faces.

    They all know.

    Seal, the king of beasts can no longer be trapped!

    "Bang --!"

    Finally, in a dull sound that seemed to ring in everyone''s head, the transparent whirlpool in the whirlpool exploded violently, with a burst of shock wave, it swung around and hit five people, including gareen, mula, linya, Cynthia and magnubi.

    "Pooh!" Five semi divine level strong people immediately raised their heads and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Their bodies flew backward and fell out of the platform heavily, hitting the ground around the platform.

    "The realm of being and being -!" The paper fan in Ziyi''s hand, the shock wave sweeping in front of Ziyi, disappears without trace directly under the effect of an inexplicable force.

    However, in the next moment, the shock wave sweeping in front of purple, a strong hand suddenly bounced out and grabbed purple''s neck.

 Chapter 1977

    "Hoo -!"

    With the several ups and downs of the shock wave, the ferocious air force wave also reverberated on the whole platform, like a circle of essential ripples, spreading out.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Under the platform, lying on the ground in various positions, with pale faces and bloodstained mouth corners, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, raised their heads difficultly and looked in the direction of the platform. After the scenes on the platform were printed into the eyes, their faces were white again.

    I saw that on the platform where the impact of the wind and waves gradually subsided, the majestic figure with black fog surging all over stood upright in the original position of the seal vortex, with hands stretched forward, holding purple''s neck tightly, holding purple in the air, eyes and face were full of cold divine feelings.

    After seven days, the beast king finally broke through the seal props left by the five semigods in the world of sparir, the seal props left by the four gods and the seal jointly created by the seedlings of the guardian God tree, and reappeared the day!

    As soon as I felt the rotten, dark, ferocious, cold and violent breath of the king of beasts, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, shuddered and shuddered without fighting.

    This is the king of beasts!

    The animal king of the apotheosis!

    It''s less than half a step away. Then you can be promoted to the king of beasts at the top level!

    "Pa --!" The paper fan belonging to purple fell from purple''s hand and fell to the ground.

    "Well..." The beast king seized the neck and held the purple in the air without fearless resistance. He just held the beast king''s hand which was just on his neck with his hand and forced down his ugly face due to suffocation. His eyes were cast on the beast king in front of him. On the surface, he was still relaxed and freehand. He even pulled up a slight smile, but he was quite surprised in his heart.

    Purple is not surprised that the king of beasts has taken his power in an instant.

    The animal king of the pseudo divine stage is really invincible in the sparril world without the divine stage, and there is a huge gap between the semi divine stage and every other level. Only level 96 purple is over level 99. It''s not surprising that there is no power to fight back in front of the beast king who nearly reaches level 100.

    In the previous World War I, if it wasn''t for the king of beasts, he would have restrained a little. I''m going to give everyone a shock. In addition, gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril helped. Purple alone won''t even have the chance to fight with the king of beasts!

    Therefore, the purple with self-knowledge is not surprised to be taken down by the king of beasts. What''s really surprising is that purple found that during the period when the king of beasts captured him, the Demon power flowing in his body was like being under the jurisdiction. No matter how hard purple tried to urge him, it was still like a turtle climbing. Let alone the power used to use the realm, it was used to enhance his physical ability.

    From here, we can see how terrible the real power of the king of beasts is.

    However, the surprised look only flashed through purple''s eyes, and the cold faced king of beasts could not see it at all. All he could see was purple''s face, which was still full of relaxed and freehand smile under the pressure of suffocation.

    "What I hate most is your expression that seems to control everything!" The king of beasts opened his mouth coldly, and tightened his hand little by little, which made purple''s face finally look a little painful.

    "Don''t you think you can fight me if you clean up three wastes?"

    "Me? Against you?... " Purple hard pull up a comfortable smile, in the sense of suffocation, said word by word.

    "You are wrong The one who really confronts you Not me

    "Not you?" The animal King sneered.

    "You mean, can someone fight me?"

    Purple angrily smile, no longer say anything, now the conditions do not allow her to say anything, suffocation is more and more strong.

    "Eight cloud purple, eight cloud purple, even if there are people like that, you can''t see them!" Looking at the color of pain emerging gradually, the king of beasts held his neck and held the purple in the air. His eyes flashed sharply. His eyes turned to the border of the power of the false gods held by the other hand of purple, and he sneered again.

    "But I''d like to thank you once for sending the power of hypocrisy to me. Just in time, in order to break away from the seal, my power is a little bit wasted, just to supplement it!"

    With that, the other hand of the king of beasts stretched out and pointed at the border of the power of the false gods held by purple.

    "Bang!"

    In this way, the border of the power of imprisoning the false gods was exploded by the ordinary point. The power of the false gods flew out of the border and was held in the hands of the king of beasts. It trembled and went into the body of the king of beasts. It became a tiny part of the power of hundreds of millions of false gods in the body of the king of beasts.Although it is a small part, at the moment when the power of the hypocrisy comes into the body, there is still an abnormal blush on the face of the king of beasts. The black fog surging on his body is a little strong, and his breath is also improved a little, which makes up for all the power that the king of beasts lost in order to break away from the seal.

    Gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril showed their desperate look.

    Originally, the king of beasts could not be dealt with.

    Now, the five of them have basically lost their fighting ability, and purple has been taken down by the king of beasts. As long as the king of beasts is in trouble, the six semi divine powers of sparril world will die in the hands of the king of beasts without any accident!

    At that time, without the protection of the semi divine, the human beings in the world of sparril are really just lambs to be slaughtered, and can only be left to the care of the Warcraft army.

    The general trend has been set

    "Hahahaha -!"

    It seems that even the king of beasts had the same idea. He looked around five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including Jialin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, and he was pinched by himself. He took a purple look in the air, and he couldn''t help laughing.

    However, at this time, the king of beasts grabbed his neck, and the purple suddenly opened his eyes in the air, clenched his teeth, and crazily raised the Demon power in his body.

    "Hum..." The demon force suppressed by the king of beasts was forced to run by purple, which immediately made purple murmur, but purple ignored, still extracted the demon force, and pointed to the direction of the king of beasts.

    "Hum!"

    The black fog that surged around the animal King''s body rolled up, and the animal King''s laughter stopped abruptly, his eyes widened, and his body shook involuntarily.

    "Bang --!"

    An explosion like sound sounded from the animal King''s body without warning, and the skin of the animal King''s whole body was all broken in the explosion like sound, splashing blood.

    "Pooh!" This time, it''s the turn of the orc king to spurt out a mouthful of blood, and a painful color appears in his eyes. The hand holding purple neck can''t help but loose, so that purple''s foot falls on the ground again, and it''s hard to retreat back.

    "Cough..." Purple covered his neck, while breathing, adding fresh air, while coughing.

    "You..." The king of the beast is covering his chest, mouth corners and the whole body''s skin are bleeding. The black fog on his body is rolling like a riot, which makes the king of the beast repeatedly groan painfully, look at the purple in the cough, and roar loudly.

    "Have you done anything in the power of hypocrisy?"

    "Yes Ah... " Purple continues to cover the neck, the face reappears that easy smile, sarcastic said.

    "Otherwise, how can we come here to stimulate you, arouse your anger, and force you to break through the seal?"

    Smell words, the king of beasts in the rage at the same time, the heart also can''t help rising up the chill.

    No wonder eight cloud purple will use the death of the three beast kings to stimulate herself. Originally, it was not for the sake of drawing tone, but to know that it will not take long for her to break the seal, so she would simply annoy herself and force herself to break the seal. In this way, her strength will be lost!

    Of course, bayunzi doesn''t just want to lose a little power. The real purpose is to bring the power of the hypocrites she moved to her face, so that she can absorb the power of the hypocrites and supplement the power of the loss!

    Then, the eight cloud purple can cause the hidden danger in the power of the puppet God, let oneself suffer a loss!

    And it''s true!

    Now, because of the abnormal power of the two pseudo gods, which were given by purple, all the pseudo gods in the animal King''s body are rioting, as if they want to break away from the control of the animal king, and constantly impact the animal King''s body.

    This made the animal King''s face change dramatically. He bit his teeth and stared at purple.

    "Eight clouds purple! You are cruel! "

    After that, the animal King jumped up, turned into a streamer, rushed to the horizon, and soon disappeared into the public''s vision

 Chapter 1978

    Seeing the figure of the king of beasts disappearing in the sky of the "capital of different generations", the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, who lie on the ground around the platform, reacted, propped up their bodies and walked on the platform difficultly.

    "Miss purple..." Cynthia, with a pale face, covered her chest and lifted up the purple, which also covered her chest.

    "Are you ok?..."

    "I''m fine..." Purple with a little smile said such a sentence.

    "I''ll be fine after a rest..."

    That''s the truth.

    Purple didn''t get hurt. The reason why she didn''t look very good was that she forced the Demon power to be mobilized, which killed the king of beasts. Now her whole body was forced to be mobilized and the Demon power was so painful that she could recover after a rest.

    However, just because of the relationship between the forced mobilization of Demon power and the previous suppression of Demon power by the king of beasts, the "realm of illusion and reality" that has been working around the "capital of different generations" has disappeared.

    All the people could hear the roar of Warcraft, and the roar went away.

    I think it''s the Warcraft army that found out that the king of beasts left the "capital of different generations" and left directly behind the king of beasts after coming out of the "realm of illusion and reality"

    Fortunately, the Warcraft army didn''t directly attack the "capital of different generations" regardless of the king of beasts, otherwise. In the present state of the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as Zihe, GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, there must be no way to turn the tide. It''s hard to say whether the five thousand sisters of Yuban can resist the attack of the Warcraft army.

    At the thought of the present state of himself and others, Jialin said happily.

    "Fortunately, the king of beasts just didn''t do anything to us..."

    "It''s not that he didn''t do it to us, it''s that he couldn''t do it!" Purple stood up with the help of Cynthia. She felt that the pain in her body had been alleviated, and her face had been very beautiful.

    "Now, the power of the hypocrites in his body should be all rioting. Do it. I''m afraid that the power of tens of millions of hypocrites will impact him. At that time, even if it can solve us, his end will never be better! "

    This is the disadvantage of using external force!

    If the king of the beast is raised in a proper way, then. The state is stable. Their own strength is stable. Even if purple really thought of something to do with the king of the beast, the king of the beast would be hurt at most, not lightly, not seriously.

    In fact. The power of the two hypocrites that were moved by purple did not cause much damage to the king of beast, but rather played a role of pulling one and moving the whole body, making all the hypocrites in the king of beast revolt, which forced the king of beast away.

    In such a case, it will take a while for the king of beasts to stabilize all the power of the false gods in his body.

    Once again, purple has won precious time by virtue of her brilliant wisdom!

    Gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril all put their hands on their chests and their faces were full of admiration.

    In the beginning, the reason why people were able to seal the king of beasts was that without the plot of purple one after another, the temptation step by step and the planning step by step, the seal props left by the four gods could not be buried in the body of the king of beasts and could not be used, and the king of beasts could not be sealed.

    If at that time the king of beasts was not sealed, then, let alone delay for seven days. With the terrible power of the pseudo God rank of the king of beasts, it only takes one or two days to clean up a line of semi God rank powers, and then the world of sparril is his world.

    Now, when the king of beasts is about to break away from the seal and bring unparalleled disaster to the world of sparril again, purple once again stands up and takes risks, which stimulates the king of beasts to break away from the seal forcibly, wasting his power, and then sends the two powers of hypocrisy to the king of beasts for absorption.

    I''m afraid purple had expected that the king of beasts would absorb the power of those two hypocrites and supplement the power of loss, right

    So, it''s a series of tricks, a step-by-step seduction and a step-by-step planning, which makes the king of beasts suffer and gain precious time for the second time!

    That is to say, purple has saved the world of sparril twice!

    "Miss purple!" Gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other five semi divine powers in the world of sparril restrained their injuries and solemnly saluted purple.

    "Thank you very much!"

    Hearing this, Zibu smiled, as if he had expected five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as Jialin, mula, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, to do so.

    "There is an old saying in our little fellow''s hometown that there is no end to the egg under the nest. If the world of sparril really becomes the world of Warcraft, we will never be better, so we are not totally helping you. The threat of the king of beasts is just a period of time!""Miss purple has done enough!" Linda spoke in comfort.

    "If there is no miss purple, sparril world has already become the world of Warcraft. The time that Miss purple has won is very precious for us!"

    "Yes!" Mula and magnubi nodded solemnly.

    "Next, how to deal with the beast king? We need Miss purple''s help!"

    "My help?..." Violet shook her head with a smile.

    "No, I don''t need my help anymore, and there''s no need to get my help again!"

    When they heard this, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, were all stunned.

    "Don''t you feel it?"

    Purple didn''t care about the performance of five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, such as Jialin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi. A sincere and bright smile appeared on her face. She raised her head and looked at the direction of "the heart of the generation". Her eyes, like Amethyst, were full of unspeakable splendor.

    "The long lost familiarity..."

    ¡­¡­

    AI Lu Empire, palace

    In a palace, a group of young girls, who were discussing with Kate and Clive about the aftermath of the retreat of the Warcraft army, such as bee eating praying, silk flag favorite, franda, Longhu lihou and astraya, stopped their voices and movements. They seemed to feel something. At the same time, they turned around and looked in a direction.

    "This feeling..." Silk flag favorite, franda, and Long Hu Li cover their heart, which suddenly beats faster and faster. The light in their eyes is more and more bright.

    "Oh! Oh! " Astraya was so excited that she couldn''t speak. She cheered.

    "Ha ha..." The Bee Eater prays that a pair of starry eyes are shining with bright fine light, and a dazzling smile is gradually hanging on the beautiful face, and a long hair and waist are caressed and whispered.

    "It seems that we should go back..."

    ¡­¡­

    The Empire of baruba, floating square

    Looking at the feedback on the big screen in the command room of "frakesinas", the girls in the line of elves, such as Qin, crazy three, ten incense, origami, beauty nine and four, who are rebuilding the palaces and cities of the kingdom of baruba, suddenly jump in their hearts. It seems that there is a same heartbeat in another direction far away, which suddenly appears with them Born resonance, let a line is doing their own things elves girls action a stiff.

    "Chin In the piano! " For the first time, Kuang San''s tone appeared a touch of urgency. Ten joss sticks, origami, Mei Jiu and Si Si turned their heads and looked into the piano.

    "Is this feeling..."

    "What a Slow down... " As if complaining, Qin said such a sentence happily, then stood up and made a declaration.

    "Start the engine! Take off at full speed! "

    "The target is" the capital of different generations "!"

    ¡­¡­

    Phil Empire, border edge

    Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya, Xixian and other young girls with a group of Yuban sisters stood in front of a luminous magic array with Kaya, watched Kaya eliminate the last magic array in the forbidden area, felt the restored flight ability, and smiled.

    However, at the next moment, a group of girls'' smiles suddenly solidified on their faces. With a sound of "Shua", they turned their heads and looked into the distance.

    ¡°£¡¡± Icarus''s face, which had never changed much before, was in an unprecedented state of turmoil, with a square in his eyes, his figure turned into a streamer, rising to the sky and flying away to the horizon.

    Kaya was shocked. When she was about to say something, four young girls, Daisy, Meiqin, yeguya and Xixian, jumped up at the same time. Except Daisy was held in the arms of Meiqin, the rest of them all used their own flying ability to chase Icarus, leaving a single voice and getting into Kaya''s ear.

    "Let''s go back first!"

    ¡­¡­

    Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations

    At the window of the top hall of "the heart of generations", a man was standing there, with straight waist, slightly looking up, looking out at the sky. His dark coat swung with the wind, hunting.

    Little by little, the bangs follow the blowing wind, the wine red pupils are rippling with profound and incomparable fine awns, the corners of the mouth are slowly rising, with a steady, powerful and confident arc, the next moment, the familiar voice echoes in this unique space.

    "It seems that it''s not too late to come back..."

 Chapter 1979

    "Whoo..."

    Standing by the window, I took a deep breath of the face-to-face wind, felt the familiar scenes and smells, speechless and hearty exhale.

    Seven days away from the sparril world means seven hundred days have passed since wordless access to the world of dungeons to carry out the task of "half god''s road". It''s about two years!

    Two years!

    For wordless, it''s really a long time.

    Although in the world of Dao, I spent three years without words, but in those three years, I didn''t feel very sad that I was accompanied by not only the gentle and virtuous Athena, but also the cheerful and lovely summary clothes, but this time it was different.

    Previously, in other replica world, wordless didn''t care about the completion of the task of "semi divine road", but at least it was not urgent. Apart from the task, I also took time from time to time to share light feelings and talk about love with the plot characters, which was not pleasant.

    But this time, in the past two years, in order to achieve the completion of the "semi God Road", return as soon as possible to deal with the king of beasts, wordless is basically all in the rush and toil, not to mention the subtle feelings with the plot characters, talk about the time of love, sometimes even the time of sleeping has to be squeezed out, and the hard work is not enough for the external humanity, if there is not that month and sand nearby Accompanied by Xia Yin and aguerola, they are uncertain. In the past two years, their silent temperament will change greatly. Become silent and cold again.

    Of course, such hard work is not meaningless.

    After two years of hard work, I finally completed the task of "half God Road" with no words.

    Five rings!

    Five rings!

    That is to say, in the past two years, speechless has run five replica worlds and completed the task of "half God Road" of the Fifth Ring Road, and finally completed the task of "half God Road"!

    Plus the previous four rings, the whole "half God Road" task, speechless did a whole nine rings, and finally just completed the ninth ring task. You will be prompted that the system can no longer improve the props that can be promoted to semi divine level.

    In other words. At this moment, wordless can take out the "half God Road" task items collected from nine replica worlds at any time, and synthesize the items promoted to half god level!

    No!

    It should be said that it''s a synthetic prop that has been promoted to the peak of semi divine level!

    Think of it here. Speechless smile again. But the eyes bloom cold.

    Although I just came back. But the guardian tree seedling is a silent treasure. As the owner of the treasure, wordless can feel that the space opened up by the guardian tree seedling has been destroyed. The animal king has broken the seal.

    However, the king of beasts broke the seal and came out, but he was not in trouble

    Think about it a little bit, and I can understand without any words.

    There must be purple in it!

    "King of beasts?" Speechless convergence of all expressions, through the window, glanced at the direction of the platform.

    "It won''t take you long..."

    Left this sentence, speechless resolutely turned around, and did not intend to say hello to the purple who is still on the platform, and walked directly back to his room.

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the room that had been separated for two years, wordless backhand closed the door tightly, sat down directly, raised his hand and waved towards the space in front of him.

    "Hum!"

    A circle of crimson ripples suddenly appeared in the space in front of us, slowly expanding out, just like spitting out something. Under the tremor of crimson ripples, items and props emerged in the space and landed gently on the ground.

    Among these props, there are three drops of blood from the "star carved dragon knight" world, seven rank cards from the "magic girl Elijah" world, one million "Eve''s heart" from the "smart girl will not hurt" world, and spiritual dreams and purple dreams from the fantasy village The blood essence of five people: fragrance, bright night and bright night.

    In addition to these props, the rest are the task items obtained by Wuyan in order to complete the five rings'' semi God Road ''task in the past two years.

    Among them, there are some props with strange shapes and effects, some parts of the body of some rare animals, some things with ordinary appearance, some strange unknown liquids, even things that look like stones.

    These are all items required to be collected by the "semi divine road" task, and also items to be synthesized and promoted to semi divine level!

    Sitting on the ground, he stared at all kinds of strange things without any words. After a while, he closed his eyes.

    "System! Apply to complete the "half God Road" task! Synthesize bonus items! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Users apply to complete the task of "half God Road"! Synthesize bonus items! ""Application in progress..."

    "Application completed! Do you want to synthesize props? "

    ¡­¡­

    Listening to the cold and heartless voice that directly sounded in my mind, I spewed out a word without words or expression.

    "Yes!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Confirm the synthetic props!"

    Start synthesis

    ¡­¡­

    In the moment when the sound of the system falls, all kinds of objects collected according to the requirements of the "semi God Road" mission are suspended and floating in the air.

    "Hoo -!"

    With a wind like sound, the floating objects suddenly burst into flames and were enveloped by flames of various colors.

    "Sniff -!"

    The blue flame is silent, has no temperature, and has no strange smell. However, under the baking of these flames, the strange task items from all the replica worlds are burning like paper pieces. At last, they are all turned into a thick light like ashes.

    It is found that the color of these concentrated lights is becoming more and more bright under the baking of the flame. Later, the color is already bright and some people''s eyes ache. Moreover, the color is also gradually approaching the color of the flame baking them, and it will be completely consistent soon.

    "Buzz -!"

    until as like as two peas of the same color, the flame of every kind of object was burned to the same thick as the flame. The concentrated light became the same as the color of the flame. The flames wrapped up in a dense flame were suddenly trembling, and a rotation gathered towards the middle and suddenly collided.

    "Bang --!"

    With the sound of a small muffled sound, all the flames wrapped in the thick light collided in one piece. Like the liquid of different colors, they intertwined and twisted together. After a while, they turned into a transparent flame.

    At the same time, the dense light like the ashes is intertwined, twisted and fused in the transparent flame, as if it is smelted into a piece by the surrounding flame, as if it were a dew drop rolling up.

    I don''t know how long it has passed. Under the silent gaze, the transparent flame began to dissipate and open. All the flames and the task items from all the replica worlds collected by wordless efforts disappeared, leaving only a drop of dew.

    A drop of dew that is transparent but emits rainbow like light.

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Item synthesis succeeded! "

    "Ding! Get ''demigod nectar (perfect)''

    ¡­¡­

    Half divine manna (perfect): after completing the task of "half divine road" issued by the system, the synthetic props and special items will be rewarded, which cannot be exchanged.

    Use effect: it has the effect of raising the user''s level to level 90. If the completion of the "semi divine road" task is improved, the product''s level will be improved, and the level that can be improved after use will also be improved. The perfect level means that it can be raised to the top of this level, and the use level will be increased to level 99.

    Conditions of use: users are required to reach level 89, and the risk of using explosives is lower than level 89, and the effect of using explosives higher than level 89 is reduced. Exclusive users have nothing to say, and individual use other than wordless is invalid.

    ¡­¡­

    The transparent dew that emits rainbow like light is suspended in the mid air, which makes wordless look dazzled, and involuntarily stretches out his hand, while "half divine manna (perfect)" seems to have consciousness, floating gently to wordless hands and falling into his hands.

    Obviously it''s dewdrop, holding it, speechless but with a feeling of holding the gem, watching the "half god manna" (perfect) "lying in his own hands, can''t help laughing.

    It was a relief smile.

    From the issuance of the "half God Road" task, in the past three years or so, wordless is finally to carry out the "half God Road" task to the end, and complete it, and get the chance to be promoted to the top of the half god!

 Chapter 1980

    Demigod peak!

    In the absence of the conditions for the birth of the gods, there is really the strongest existence among countless planes!

    Of course, the level of the animal King climbing up by virtue of the power of the false gods is not counted.

    After all, with a view to the history of the world of sparril for tens of thousands of years, the level of apotheosis is more than enough in comparison. Only the king of beasts has arrived. Even after that, there should be no such a special level as the level of apotheosis.

    Except for the special king of beasts, now, the props to promote himself to the most powerful existence are lying in his own hands, speechless but not excited, only endless exclamations rise in his heart.

    It''s a prop that rises from the top of the Ninth level to the top of the demigod!

    If the props are known by outsiders, and know that only one can use them without words, I''m afraid they will be jealous and crazy, including Galen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi and other semi divine powers in the sparril world!

    How can I not be excited to start with such props

    However, no matter how rebellious the props look in other people''s eyes, there is only one sense of speechlessness, that is to say, sigh.

    It''s not for other reasons, only because such props have been won by wordless efforts for three years or so. It''s not the pie that falls from the sky, nor the one that can be exchanged in the system.

    The system only gives wordless an opportunity, and wordless is a good chance to seize this opportunity. And turn it into a real opportunity.

    All of this can not be separated from the help of the group of girls around wordless as their calling characters, especially violet, who has been supporting wordless since the task of "semi divine road" was started, helping wordless analyze the good and bad.

    Without the support and expectation of a group of young girls, it is possible that wordless girls could not help but give up halfway in front of some difficulties. They synthesized "demigod manna" early and promoted themselves to the demigod level, but could not ascend to the sky step by step. It''s the pinnacle of demigod.

    "So. King of beasts, I will not allow you to hurt the people around me! "

    Whisper out such a sentence full of perseverance, speechless eyes must, look up. Put the "demigod nectar (perfect)" in your mouth. Swallowed.

    Almost at the moment when the "demigod nectar (perfect)" enters the mouth. The jewel like dew turned into a surging clear stream with a little cold meaning, like ice water, pouring into the wordless body.

    "Buzzing - buzzing - buzzing!"

    Along with that slightly with a little cold meaning of the Qingliu into the body. The silent body began to make a voice like tremor, which made the silent mouth tremble slightly before it could be closed, and almost didn''t scratch the teeth.

    Just because it''s not just a little cold and clear flow, the energy in the clear flow is strong, like a substantial impact into the wordless body, constantly impacting his body.

    Fortunately, the wordless body is not only full of vitality, but also tenacious due to the blood relationship of the real ancestor. Its constitution is also very strong. Otherwise, it is very likely that the surging strong energy will cause the skin to crack and splash blood, and it will end up with the king of beasts who is rioting with the power of the false gods.

    At present, speechless and unhurriedly closed his eyes. Suddenly, a fierce suction came out of his body and fell on the semi divine nectar (perfect), which turned into a little bit cold. It was like a tug of war, pulling out the energy inside.

    With the pull of suction, the fresh water with a little cold meaning suddenly becomes turbulent. The powerful and shocking energy is like a shock wave. It continuously impacts the silent body, which makes the silent body tremble.

    However, when these impacts hit the silent body, on the other side, the energy in the clear flow with a little cold meaning is pulled by the suction, and starts to leave the cold clear flow slowly. Under the control of the silent mind, it starts to flow.

    How to flow

    Naturally, it began to flow along the operation mode of the highest level magic cultivation method of wordless cultivation.

    During this flow, wordless can also feel that the veins, bones, meridians, blood collaterals and even cells in his body are crazy devouring the energy flowing with the operation of the magic cultivation method.

    With the energy pulled from the cold clear current being swallowed up by organs, tissues and systems, everything in wordless body is undergoing an extremely shocking and rapid strengthening.

    What are these energies from "demigod nectar" (perfection)? Wordless is not very clear, but now he has some understanding.

    Like the magic pool water, "demigod nectar" (perfect) "seems to have a very special transformation effect!

    However, unlike the mechanical transformation, sublimation, enhancement and purification of the magic pool water, the energy of "semi divine manna (perfect)" still has a kind of vigorous vitality, which swallows up these energies, as if soaking the body in a hot spring. It is not only warm, but also energetic.If someone is at the scene, he will surely find that the silent man who swallowed "half divine nectar (perfect)" with his eyes closed is now blooming with a circle of mysterious energy ripples all over his body, just like the butterfly that is about to break out of the cocoon, and everything in his body is changing.

    With these changes, everything in the silent body is also strengthening, purifying and deepening, making the silent breath more and more powerful.

    Gradually, even the endless magic in the wordless body was not to be outdone, and began to absorb the energy of "demigod manna (perfect)", and had a transformation.

    Then, the next second, a voice cold and heartless, like a mechanical general voice echoed from the silent mind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 90! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 91! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 92! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 93! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 94! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 95! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 96! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 97! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 98! "

    "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade of user level. The current level is 99! "

    ¡­¡­

    In the moment when the last system prompt sound falls, the energy that is pounding in the wordless body also stops. It is swallowed by cells in the wordless body, and the "semi divine manna (perfect)" that turns into cold and clear water also dissolves into the last energy and flows into the magic.

    "Hum!"

    A tremendous pressure from the silent body, but the next second and retracted the silent body, as if nothing had happened.

    Speechless slowly opened his eyes, a pair of wine red pupils actually disappeared, instead of a bright golden.

    It''s a state that can only appear when the true ancestor''s blood is applied to the extreme without words and the emotions in the heart burst to the extreme!

    However, now, even if there is no change in the heart and blood of the true ancestor, the speechless eyes still present such a bright golden color, which means that speechless has developed its own blood of the true ancestor to the limit!

    This is the peak of demigod!

    "Whoo..."

    Heavy out of a breath, speechless do not have to look at their own body know, the strength of their own body to what extent.

    You are welcome to say that even if purple, Youxiang and Bayi Yonglin stand together in front of themselves, now they have the ability to rush up and defeat them all!

    But that''s not enough!

    There is no way to defeat the king of beasts in the stage of hypocrisy if there is only the peak of demigod!

    "System!" I didn''t know how it would feel to be promoted to the peak of demigod, so I suddenly opened my mouth.

    "According to my body''s all-round ability, carry out equipment building!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! The system has obtained all aspects of the data of the user''s body. According to the user''s requirements, to create the most suitable equipment for the user, the required points are as follows -- "

    " class D equipment needs 1000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively! "

    "Level C equipment requires 10000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Level B equipment requires 100000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Class a equipment requires 1000000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "S-class equipment requires 10000000 equipment points, prop points and ability points respectively!"

    "Please make a selection!"

 Chapter 1981

    Thank you very much for the 1888 reward of fried egg rice! As well as the rewards of "dream flower in the morning", "Maple wilt" and "

    As I said before, the peak of demigod is the limit of every life body!

    No matter what kind of existence this life body is, as long as it can cultivate, break through and upgrade, it will at most be promoted to the peak of demigod, and then up, it is impossible to achieve by personal cultivation alone!

    Wordless is the same as the line of girls who call characters!

    Although because of the relationship of the system, the girls who have no words and their line of summoned characters can gain experience value as long as they can fight, thus accumulating and upgrading. But this kind of upgrading will stop when they reach the level 99 semi God peak, even if the system can''t continue to draw experience value, so that people can improve.

    If you want to be a real invincible God level strong person who surpasses the semi God peak, you must have the following two conditions -

    one: your level reaches the semi God peak!

    2£º Absorb the power of God and get the chance to break through!

    Semi God peak, speechless has arrived!

    Then, if you want to be promoted to the divine level and become the real strongest, there is only one thing left that is speechless.

    The power of God!

    The system has also said that the so-called divine power refers to a kind of vigour possessed by the equipment with great power formed naturally!

    Because it is naturally formed, there is no symbol of any living body, and it does not belong to the category of living body, and it is nourished by the powerful equipment itself. This kind of vigour without the symbol of life body has the nature of breaking the limit of life body, so that the life body can step into the field of God, that is, to promote the level of God!

    This is naturally formed. It is equipped with great power and divine power. It''s in the system!

    However, how can those equipments compare with those specially made for themselves

    Wordless though I want to be promoted to the divine level, I don''t want to exchange a S-level mythical armor casually because I want to promote to the divine level. Since I want to do it, I will do my best, right

    Some people will say that since the power of God is naturally formed. The equipment with great power has its own vigour. The S-level equipment made by the system can also contain the power of God

    The answer. Naturally!

    According to the system, the S-level mythical weapons are naturally formed equipment, and the so-called creation of the system is only the transformation of a certain S-level mythical weapons that can be exchanged from the system. Make it more suitable for users!

    Therefore, wordless just don''t exchange at all, but build.

    However, looking at the words "equipment point, props point and ability point are each 10000000 points", speechless pair of bright golden eyes are in a trance, reach out and open the system list.

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 4770000

    props point: 5370000

    ability point: 4660000

    call point: 1210000

    level: 99

    After two years of experience in the world of five dungeons, the wordless equipment point has reached 4770000, except for the call point. The props point reached 5370000, and the ability point reached 4660000, not many.

    But. S-level mythological weaponry needs 10000000 equipment points, props points and ability points respectively!

    Different from each other!

    At present, silent and wry smile. After a while of meditation, a torrent of magic suddenly surged up and turned into a flaming Knight''s uniform. Covering his body.

    System Speak in silence.

    "Can we use the S-class mythical armor as a bridge to improve the level of" holy riding "

    Isn''t the silent "holy riding clothes" the most suitable equipment for silent itself

    If the system can take the S-class mythical armor that needs to be transformed as the same material, it can upgrade the "Paladin". Should be able to reduce some consumption points

    Unfortunately

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! There is a 100% chance to increase the level of ''paladins''! Need 9000000 equipment points, props points and ability points respectively! "

    ¡­¡­

    When you hear the prompt sound of the system, you will almost have a fork in the road.

    9000000 equipment points, props points and ability points respectively

    At the beginning, it took 1000000 equipment points, props points and ability points to build the "holy riding clothes", while 10000000 equipment points, props points and ability points were needed to build the S-level mythological weapons, and 9000000 equipment points, props points and ability points were needed to upgrade the level of the "holy riding clothes", which is not equivalent to the 1000000 clothes that will be spent to build the "holy riding clothes" Is the point of preparation, the point of props and the point of ability enough

    "Ah..." A little sigh, speechless can only take out their own "golden ring".There are five semi divine magic crystals in the golden ring!

    Five half god level magic crystals, should be able to exchange for many ability points

    At present, speechless took out five half divine level magic crystals and handed them all over to the system.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Get 5000000 ability points! "

    ¡­¡­

    5000000 capacity points

    That''s a half god level magic crystal 1000000 power points, right

    In this way, the ability points are together, but the equipment points and props points are much worse.

    After thinking about it, he opened the "treasure of the king" without words and turned his eyes to the five giants in the deep.

    It''s a mechanical monster with six mechanical feet like giant nails and two tentacle like spikes. It looks like a spider. Its head has red spots shining with red light, and its whole body is covered with armor.

    Behind these five spider like mechanical monsters, there is another one that is also covered with armor, but its size is exactly twice the size of the other five. It has the same mechanical limbs. As the central body, it is larger. The head is not placed in the front of the body, but just like a Trident crown, which is thin at the bottom and wide at the top of the body. It is similar to hair A large mechanical monster with a slender opening and closing barrel.

    From the world of "blood eating rampage", the Queen''s machine of "narakvila" and "narakvila" is the magic killing weapon that has been given to you by no words!

    These bodies, wordless, were originally intended to be assembled in the "alien capital" like the seedlings of the sacred tree, so that they could protect the "alien capital". Who knows that later Yuban''s younger sisters could play the power of the eighth level, and these "narakvila" were put in the "King''s treasure".

    Now, they can contribute to wordless.

    Almost without any hesitation, he handed over to the system the God killing weapon that many militants in front of him dreamed of.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Get 3000000 equipment points! "

    "Ding! Get 5000000 prop points! "

    ¡­¡­

    300000 equipment points and 5000000 props points!

    It''s true that the legendary weapon of killing gods is not a false name!

    The item points are all together, and the equipment points have reached 7770000. Only less than 1300000 equipment points can increase the points of "holy riding" level!

    At that time, wordless can also get the chance to be promoted to the divine level by absorbing the power of God!

    Equipment points!

    Points!

    Some speechless people who are in a hurry can only bite their teeth and turn over all the equipment and tools in the "King''s treasure" to the system, including "Zhidian Zhena", "meteor night" and many iron sands that have been turned into treasure.

    As soon as the equipment in the "King''s treasure" is lost, the level of the "King''s treasure" which must rely on the quantity and quality of the stored equipment to improve the strength also drops rapidly. In the end, wordless simply put some things that can''t be turned over into a space ring, and turn over the "King''s treasure" to the system.

    East gather together, West gather together. Five minutes later, the silent points are finally collected.

    ¡­¡­

    Character: wordless

    equipment point: 9011000

    props point: 10370000

    ability point: 9660000

    call point: 1210000

    level: 99

    "Whoo..."

    Looking at the various points displayed on the system list, speechless and relieved, he said.

    "System, upgrade the level of" holy riding clothes "

    ¡­¡­

    "Drop! Upgrade equipment level! Upgrade target ''paladins''! Deduct 9000000 equipment points, props points and ability points respectively! "

    "Promotion start..."

    ¡­¡­

    At the next moment, the whole body of the "holy riding clothes" is like being poured with gasoline, and the "Hoo" sound makes the burning phenomenon become furious.

    However, he didn''t care about the burning "holy riding clothes".

    Because, he felt it.

    In "Saint riding clothes", a very strange force suddenly appeared out of the sky, which made organs, tissues, cells and even magic in his body tremble slightly, sending out a yearning signal.

 Chapter 1982

    The "holy riding clothes" on his body are still rolling and fluctuating like the burning flame, but he has no words but has no sense. The inexplicable power suddenly appeared from the "holy riding clothes" makes every cell, every magic power and every inch of skin in his body tremble and move.

    This kind of feeling, as if met with what extremely top-grade tonic general!

    So, speechless moment to understand.

    This comes from the inexplicable power in "holy riding clothes", that is, the power of God!

    Moreover, with the continuous improvement of the level of "holy riding clothes", the power of God is also increasing little by little. In the end, it has become a white light wandering back and forth.

    "Buzz -!"

    Every cell, every part of magic and every inch of skin in the body trembles more and more frequently with the increase of the power of God. Wordless, it forces the desire and impulse of the heart to absorb the power of God, and sinks all the spirit into the "holy riding clothes".

    In "Saint riding clothes", speechless seems to see another world.

    It was a vast, white world.

    In such a world, a dazzling white light is like a pure white meteor. It comes and goes back and forth, wandering aimlessly. That scene, like the stars running in the universe, contains an incredible feeling.

    And looking at the white light wandering back and forth like the pure white meteor, another scene immediately appeared in the silent head.

    That''s what I saw on the cliffs of the giant beast forest. Endless, dense and strange black light creeps like insects, making the scalp numb.

    Look carefully, the white light that these pure white meteors wander back and forth is very similar to the strange black light in shape, appearance and scale!

    But that''s no surprise.

    After all, these white lights are the power of God that all the powerful people dream of!

    The power of the false gods is the power developed by the four gods with the mythical weapon fragments that contain the power of the gods as the research. The original purpose is also to be able to reproduce the power of the gods and produce the infinite power of the gods.

    Then, the shape, outside and scale of the power of God and the power of hypocrisy are roughly the same, there is no surprise.

    The difference is. The meteor like white light gives people a very pleasant feeling when it flows. It''s like a real meteor flying, which makes people feel comfortable, but the power of the hypocrisy is just like a bug, and the scale of behavior is like wriggling. Disgusting.

    In addition, the breath emanating from the meteor like bright white light is so magnificent and vast. But the strange black light is cold and vicious. How different are the two forces of the same origin but different? That''s known by a little comparison.

    Moreover, the power of God can help people to break through the limits of life. To achieve the level of God, the power of hypocrisy is to transform the form of life, to make people become monsters, and to forcefully enhance their power. It can be seen who is stronger or weaker.

    And when the meteor like power of God in the "holy riding clothes" fills the whole white world, the system''s prompt sound also resounds in the silent mind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding! Level promotion succeeded! Level a ''Paladin'' has been upgraded to level s! "

    "Ding! "Paladins" increased to s! Increase the amplitude effect of "gas making"! In the case of "paladins" without any damage, there will be a steady stream of energy! Absorb energy will have an effect that can be increased from level 99 to level 100! The more energy you absorb! The higher the success rate! "

    ¡­¡­

    Listen to the prompt sound of the system, this time, speechless is hard to hide the excitement in my heart, and I shook my fist severely.

    The mythical armor has the effect of warming up the power of God, and the power of God can help the strong semi God to break through the limit of life. The Jin level is the God level!

    Of course, the power of God can only play the role of a ticket to the level of God. Whether we can pass the door to the level of God requires the efforts and actions of the absorbers themselves. In this respect, the absorbers need to have certain breakthrough qualifications and talents.

    What about wordless talent

    This point, wordless also don''t know, he can go all the way to the peak of the demigod, relying on the system to learn experience value to upgrade. If he cultivates himself, he has never tried anything else except his own magic and some magic and magic. Naturally, he doesn''t know his own qualification and talent.

    However, I have no words to believe that I will make a breakthrough!

    What is the source of self-confidence? I don''t know without words. It''s a kind of self-confidence without any basis. There is such a feeling in the dark.

    Driven by this self-confidence, wordless did not hesitate to slowly release the magic from the body, pour it into the burning "holy riding clothes" around the body, turn the magic into a practice, wrap it around one of the meteor like magic power in the white world, pull it into your own body."Bang!"

    When God''s power penetrated into his body, there was a roar in his silent mind, as if something had been broken, the golden pupils began to loose, and he looked like a soul swimming in the sky.

    In fact, the silent consciousness is no longer awake. In a trance, it is pulled up by a suction force and pulled to a wonderful space.

    This is a space like the universe. Although there is no sun, moon and stars, there is a little bit of starlight everywhere.

    Speechless is a spiritualism, wake up, a trace of confusion flashed on his face, but when he felt the feeling of harmony from the surrounding space and his own state as if his soul was out of the body, speechless immediately understood as well as his soul.

    This space is the deepest part of his soul!

    That is to say, the place where speechless now comes is the place where his soul is stored. His present form also exists in the form of soul!

    Why are you suddenly pulled into the deepest part of your soul

    At this point, wordless seems to be a little lost, and some suddenly, frowning tightly, into a mysterious and mysterious state.

    "Ding -"

    At this time, a strange sound suddenly reverberated in the deep space of the soul, rippling like water waves, attracting the silent attention.

    Until this time, speechless found.

    In the deepest and most front of his soul, a round and eternal star like, surrounded by two halos in rotation, where the luminous sphere with a diameter of one meter is suspended and dribbling.

    If someone else comes and sees something so inexplicable in his soul, he will be scared to death.

    But speechless is the eyes a bright, the face emerged a trace of throb.

    "Department! Unification! "

    Yes!

    System!

    There is only a system which exists in the depth of silent soul and integrates with his soul without any gap!

    That is to say, in front of us, this round and eternal star like system, surrounded by two rings of light, with a diameter of one meter, is a system that has changed the wordless fate!

    Between the devil and the God, the silent body is uncontrolled towards the star like round and eternal, around which there are two halos rotating, the luminous sphere with a diameter of one meter floated past, came to its front, and then involuntarily stretched out his hand and pressed on the top of the luminous sphere.

    "Hum!"

    A circle of like comfort, like joy, like exclamation, like attachment like waves reverberate from around the luminous sphere.

    That kind of feeling, like the pet who has been waiting for his master to come to his side, and like the attendant who has finally completed his mission, shaking with excitement.

    "Bang --!"

    At the next moment, it is integrated with the silent soul, which changes the wordless system to be an expansion, a burst and open, into countless light spots.

    Seeing this scene, he was speechless and couldn''t get back to his mind any more. However, when he saw the bright spot, his mouth opened slowly.

    Because, in those light spots, there is a familiar thing.

    "Zhidian covers that"!

    "Meteor night"!

    "King''s treasure"!

    Even "resplendent breath" and other equipment and props that have been seen in the exchange list of the system before are all in these light spots!

    Some light spots do not have these equipment, props, but some pictures, some pictures demonstrating various abilities and a strange world.

    The picture demonstrating various abilities is naturally the ability that can be exchanged in the system!

    The picture of the strange world is a copy of the world!

    In the world of these copies, each plot character is reflected in the picture, and there are also light spots on his body. What he represents is a calling character!

    Then, the equipment, props, abilities, summoning characters and light spots representing the world of replica all rush into the wordless body, making wordless slowly close their eyes and sleep in the past.

 Chapter 1983

    "I''m back!"

    With a voice full of exhilaration, astraya rushed into the hall of "the heart of the generation", followed by four people, i.e. Bee Eater, silk flag favorite, franda, and longhuli, and entered the hall together.

    It wasn''t until they entered the hall that they found out that there were not only purple in the hall, but also Daisy, Meiqin, Icarus, yeguya and Xixian in the hall. There were also many fairy girls in the hall, such as Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang, origami, Meijiu and Sisi Together with them, a group of young girls set out for the three empires once again gathered.

    "Are you all back?" The Bee Eater looked a little surprised at the Meiqin and the Qin.

    "Did you come back in a floating boat?"

    "That would be nice!" Meiqin didn''t care to quarrel with the Bee Eater. She glanced aside and stood in the corner of the hall. A pair of indigo pupils kept staring at Icarus at the entrance of the hall corridor, turning up their white eyes.

    "In order to catch up with Icarus, we flew back as fast as we could. When we were almost out of strength, we were almost there!"

    "How can an ordinary airship be comparable to my ''fraccinas''?" In the piano, there was a straight answer.

    "If you go ahead at full speed, come back. It doesn''t take a day! "

    "What about the master?" Astraya asked with some anticipation.

    "Why isn''t master here?"

    "Haven''t come out yet..." Sitting on the sofa, leisurely drinking black tea, purple chuckled.

    "I''ll shut myself up in my room after I come back. It''s time for one day, isn''t it?"

    Smell speech, after bee eating and praying, silk flag favorite, franda, long Huli, astraya also understood why everyone would stay in the hall together, and why Icarus would stare directly at the direction of the hall corridor entrance.

    Feelings, girls are all waiting for speechless!

    ¡°master¡­¡± Astraya could not help but look towards the entrance of the hall corridor and murmur.

    "When can the master come out?..."

    "Who knows..." Purple looks like a person who doesn''t care. If you carefully observe it, you can see that there is a little expectation in the bright eyes like jewels.

    "But. Wait for him to come out. Maybe you won''t recognize him... "

    Of course, the meaning of this sentence does not mean how much the appearance of wordless will change, but the overall change of itself.

    Although I didn''t see what the wordless world had become after two years of hard work in the replica world, and I don''t know whether wordless had successfully completed the task of "semi divine road" of the whole ring number, I didn''t see wordless when purple came back. I didn''t see him.

    Purple believes. Wordless will never let you down. He will not let all of his summoned characters and fantasy of all the people in the countryside disappointed!

    A group of young girls seemed to understand the meaning of the purple words. They didn''t say anything more, but discussed each other''s trip to the Empire. Purple also broke the seal of the king of beasts. He did something about the power of the false gods and let the king of beasts suffer a big loss.

    "It''s finally back to the beginning!" The Bee Eater sighed.

    "When the orc King returns to his best condition, he will lead the Warcraft army to attack the" capital of other generations "as he did not long ago?"

    "And this time, the king of beasts will not give us another chance to seal him!" Qin also holds a lollipop, red eyes in a glimmer of helplessness.

    "Besides, we don''t have the means to seal him. The five semi divine powers in the world of sparril are consumed too much. They can''t recover for a while. They can''t help at all!"

    "Do you want to ask for help from the three empires?" Crazy three crooked head.

    "The orc king will solve the problem first and then deal with the three empires. Even if we don''t count the orc king, it''s not easy to deal with the whole world of Warcraft?"

    When they went to the three empires for rescue, the girls didn''t take Warcraft as a threat at all. Instead, they focused on the three pseudo kings who led the Warcraft army, and didn''t fight against Warcraft.

    That is to say, in addition to the three pseudo beast kings, the casualties of the Warcraft army attacking the three empires of AILU, baruba and Phil are pitiful.

    Now, the three pseudo beast kings have been removed, but the beast king is out of trouble. During the period of calming down the power of the puppet gods in the internal riot, the beast king will gather the Warcraft scattered in the three empires again, gather the power of the whole Warcraft family, and attack the "capital of the world"!

    At that time, what the "alien capital" needs to face is a legion several times stronger than the one that attacks the three empires alone and poses a major threat to each of them!Although the girls in the group are all the strong ones of level 9, the number of level 9 Warcraft in the world of Warcraft is only a lot more than that of the "capital of different generations". The rest of the Warcraft are even more numerous. The flooded ones can drown out the whole "capital of different generations".

    It''s really difficult to deal with the whole world of Warcraft with 20000 Yuban sisters alone.

    Of course, if the semi divine purple can deal with those low, medium and high-level Warcraft, then it''s not a problem how many times the Warcraft family can. The question is, can purple fight against those ordinary Warcraft

    Maybe, before that, the king of beasts will take purple first

    Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to ask for help from the three empires in order to win. I think the three empires just saved by a group of young girls will not refuse, let alone refuse.

    After all, the three guardians are still healing in the "capital of different generations"

    However, purple said so.

    "The Warcraft are not afraid at all!" Looking around at the surprised young girls, purple pointed the paper fan in her hand to the bee eating prayer.

    "It''s not right for you to go back to the origin!"

    "Don''t forget!" After a smile, ziyouran opens her mouth.

    "Compared with the last time, we also have one more base card, which can be many times stronger than the king of beasts and is omnipotent!"

    Hearing purple''s words, a group of young girls were stunned at first, then smiled bitterly, slightly dissatisfied.

    This dissatisfaction is against oneself.

    Purple mouth that omnipotent card is who, is no longer need to doubt.

    Now, purple''s trust in this card is almost unprecedented high, and a group of girls who spend no less time with him, or even have a closer relationship with each other than his relationship with purple, are not confident.

    This is not to prove that their trust in that person is less than purple

    At the thought of this, a group of young girls had a strong dissatisfaction with themselves.

    "Planning, strategy, coping skills and all the means derived from the word" wisdom "can play an unimaginable effect, but it is still in the weak win the strong!" Purple as if did not see a line of girls silent expression, with a soft voice slowly said.

    "If we are the strong side, but the other side does not have enough means to use wisdom, why should we go all the way?"

    In a word, once again showed the absolute trust in purple heart!

    No doubt, purple believes that this time, he will be the strong one!

    "That''s right!" The bee eating drill prayed to clear up the mood in the heart and smiled at you.

    "I believe him!"

    A group of girls nodded their heads heavily, including Icarus and origami, all of them said a word in unison.

    "We believe it, too!"

    Purple smiled with satisfaction.

    In the moment when a group of young girls'' collective voice of confidence fell, a rather general and funny voice echoed in the hall of the whole "heart of the generation".

    "In other words, I''m a very emotional person. I haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t be so moved that I want to cry, OK?"

    When the voice came to the ears of a group of young girls, the group first froze and trembled, as if they were afraid that it was an illusion. They slowly turned around and looked towards the entrance of the hall corridor.

    The next moment, printed into the eyes of a group of young girls, is the figure that occupies their entire heart, like the eternal presence, and can never be left behind.

    And the soft smile that makes people want to cry.

    Looking at that smile, a group of girls once again trembled in their hearts, just like melting.

    "Words!"

    "Little words!"

    ¡°master£¡¡±

    "Brother!"

    Many girls rushed to the familiar warm embrace, so that the man who hugged them with soft and tender body smiled, and smiled with extraordinary tenderness.

 Chapter 1984

    Looking at the speechless girl hugging together with a line of cheering girls with a helpless and soft smile, purple face also involuntarily flashed a chuckle, silently using the perception of the system, looking at speechless, trying to get the information of speechless now.

    The next second, however, violet froze.

    Mingming has used the ability of system perception, but the ability that can be used freely before and can be used by one mind can be used. This ability, however, has not responded to purple, as if it has disappeared.

    Not only purple, but also the other young girls who were pressing their inner excitement and didn''t pounce on wordless body found this. For a while, they looked at each other.

    And a line of young girls hugging wordless found another anomaly.

    ¡°r¡­¡± Astraya looked speechless and asked blankly.

    "Your eyes..."

    A line of girls almost subconsciously put their eyes together on the silent eyes, and then, the girls found out.

    Silent eyes pupil color, restored!

    Yes!

    Recovered!

    That is, it is not the wine red after the true ancestry, nor the bright gold after the true ancestry is applied to the limit, but the color that should have belonged to the silent pupil - black!

    Black hair, black pupils!

    This is before the blood exchange. It''s the same as ordinary people when they are speechless!

    Of course, it''s not only the perception ability of the system that can''t use the pupil of the silent eye to restore its original color, but also the girls who are sensitive to it all have some surprises. The feeling of silence has changed.

    How can I say that

    Take Daisy and Meiqin for example. The two girls who were the first to blend with wordless life and become wordless call characters first saw wordless. They felt that they were ordinary but very easy to get along with. Until wordless changed their bloodline and became a true ancestor, their feelings began to become strong and mysterious.

    But now. That kind of strong, mysterious and even ordinary feeling is gone!

    Now there is only one feeling of speechless - strange!

    And it''s very strange!

    Obviously, there is no half breath leaking out, and there is no special place on the body. But there is a kind of charm that people can''t take their eyes away from him.

    If we have to explain it in one way, it is that the sense of wordless existence has become stronger!

    Not so strong!

    In the present wordless state, even if the appearance looks so ordinary. No matter how he didn''t shine, or even threw him directly into the crowd, then the whole public face, went out to play soy sauce, other people''s eyes will focus on him.

    Isn''t this feeling strange

    "Xiaoyan..." At this time, even the tone of purple became hesitant. In my heart, thousands of emotions and words could not be expressed. It turned into a nutrient free question.

    "You Was the promotion successful?... "

    Smell speech, speechless deep looked tight frown purple one eye, again looked around a group of tightly stare at oneself fierce see of young girl one eye. No words, just a little smile, but let the heart of all the people on the scene a fierce tremor.

    Although only for a moment, the girls did feel a faint breath released by wordless.

    The breath was so weak that it was even weaker than a novice at the first level.

    It can be locked by this weak breath, including purple. All young girls have a sense of wonder and powerlessness as if they were thrown into the universe and faced with the vast universe.

    What''s going on

    All the girls in the group were at a loss for each other''s feelings. Only purple, with a smile on the face of speechless eyes, a long time later, asked such a sentence.

    "I really can''t recognize you!"

    "Is it?" Speechless shrugged, the action as always free and easy.

    "But I am still me!"

    "Is it?" Purple also began to hang a smile on his face, but his words had an aggressive feeling.

    "Do you think you haven''t changed anything?"

    "Of course not!" Speechless scratched his cheek, and a smile appeared in his dark eyes like stars.

    "It''s just a change back!"

    "Changed back Changed back... " Purple murmured like a dreamer for a few times. With his extraordinary wisdom, he seemed to have some guesses, and his face was grim.

    "Is it related to the disappearance of the system?..."

    "System gone?!" All the girls in the group were shocked and exhaled."Haven''t you ever said that no matter how amazing the system is, it''s only a prop or an object. Since it''s a prop or an object, sooner or later its owner will let it do it?" Speechless smile to the purple.

    "How can it disappear?"

    "I see I see... " Purple''s face changed imperceptibly, and finally turned into a very happy smile.

    "What are you talking about?!" At last, Meiqin couldn''t hold back. She stepped forward and shouted loudly.

    "Don''t say anything that people can''t understand!"

    "Yes!" The Daisy was also discontented.

    "To be clear, what''s the matter with the disappearance of the system?"

    "We really can''t use system awareness..." The Bee Eater frowned and looked speechless.

    "Is the system really gone?"

    "Didn''t I tell you that it didn''t disappear?" Looking at a line of girls that is at a loss and full of discontented expression, silent smile, pointing to their chest.

    "Isn''t the system right here?"

    Hearing this sentence, the girls in the line were more and more confused.

    "You mean..." Qin said with a little uncertainty in his tone.

    "You become a system?"

    "Only half right!" Speechless ha ha a smile, no longer tease a line of girls, the corner of the mouth slowly raised a radian.

    "To be exact, it should be said that the system is completely integrated with me!"

    "Merge into one?..." A line of young girls suddenly looked at each other.

    The system is originally in the silent body, connected with his life, soul fusion, mutual integration, right

    The meaning of wordless saying is that the previous system is not integrated with him, is there

    "Literally, don''t think too complicated..."

    Speechless gently patted the small head beside Sisi, walked out of the encirclement of a line of girls who rushed to their front, came to the sofa and sat down.

    Although a group of young girls still can''t know what changes have taken place in wordless, even if the system disappears, young girls can still feel that their life combined with wordless is still the same as before.

    That is to say, even if the system disappears, a group of girls are still silent calling characters!

    Knowing this, a group of young girls also relaxed their hearts and gathered around the speechless people sitting on the sofa one after another.

    ¡°r¡­¡± When the rest of the girls were surprised by the inexplicable dialogue between wordless and purple, the systematic things and the changes of wordless, Icarus alone didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. Like before, Icarus suddenly stuck to the nearest place where wordless was, and cleverly delivered a cup of tea.

    "Black tea..."

    Speechless turned his head and looked at Icarus'' indigo eyes, which would never be removed from his body as long as he was present, and at the strong emotion of attachment, love and even infatuation which fluctuated in it. When his heart warmed, he reached out and touched Icarus'' soft hair.

    "Miss me?..."

    Icarus''s pretty face is a little red, which is the expression that only appears when he is faced with silence, but Icarus nodded his head heavily, and the emotion of attachment, love and infatuation in his eyes became more and more intense.

    I believe that no man can say even a little more to an angel girl with such eyes!

    Including speechless!

    As a result, speechless turns all the feelings in his heart into one sentence.

    "I miss you too!"

    Finish saying, speechless eyes to surround in their own side of a line of young girls, very miss the opening.

    "I miss you so much!"

    In a word, it completely melted the hearts of a group of young girls, and also made the hearts of a group of young girls emerge with a trace of sadness.

    A line of girls don''t know how wordless two years in the world of replicas have gone.

    However, when it comes to missing, even if the proportion of time can''t be compared at all, the missing in the hearts of young girls will never be less than speechless!

    At this moment, the hearts of a group of people who are destined to be together for a lifetime are close to each othe

 Chapter 1985

    The next day, in the morning

    Today, the "alien capital" in the corner of the giant beast forest does not shield its own existence as before, but relieves all the barriers and all the protective measures. The great Lara is exposed to the sun and appears in the eyes of all people.

    At this time, a total of 20000 Yuban sisters are all equipped with line clothes and Cr unit, and they are neatly arranged in front of the fortress on both sides of the gate of the "capital of different generations". Like private soldiers, their posture has not been changed for a moment, which is quite neat.

    In front of a group of Yuban sisters, a group of young girls stood in the first place, arranged in a word, slowly walked forward under the guidance of purple, looked up and looked in the direction of the sky.

    There, at least hundreds of large floating boats are slowly coming here.

    Look carefully, the hundreds of floating boats are mainly divided into three camps, with a distance between them. In the first place, there is a floating boat that is one time larger than the rest, and the whole body is golden.

    And the decks of all the floats, including the golden ones, were full of people.

    Look at that scale, this floating boat will carry enough people, hundreds of floating boats add up to more than a million people!

    What''s more, it can be seen from the subtle fluctuation of the whole million people. These people, at least, must be the top five!

    A million large legions of at least five powerful!

    If such a group of people rush into the world continent of sparril, believe it. Sweeping the whole sparril world is absolutely not a problem!

    Of course, there is no need to sweep.

    Because, this is divided into three batches of hundreds of large-scale floating boats, which are the floating boats of the three empires that dominate the whole sparril world continent!

    The three floating boats are more than twice the size of other floating boats. They are all gold floating boats, and they are specially used by the royal family!

    Watching the three empires of the floating boat team slowly flew over. And all fell in the giant beast forest, purple with a line of girls and many Yuban sisters quietly stay in place. Nothing was said.

    Before long, in the forest ahead, a large number of people came to the direction of "the capital of different generations" with extremely neat footsteps. Exposed to the eyes of all the girls.

    This large group of people is also divided into three groups, separated by a distance.

    On the left is the royal family of AILU Empire and three families of Lori family, Saito family and laiding family. They belong to the AILU Empire group, led by Kate, hileve, King Lei, Bolu and yetch.

    Among them are the royal family of the baruba Empire and the three families of the MoMA family, the Vitan family and the mani family. They belong to the group of the baruba Empire, headed by five people including Goda, SAFA, Koren, will and Gebi.

    On the right are the three families of the royal family of the Phil Empire, the Wynn family, the senders family and the rami family. They belong to the group of the Phil Empire, headed by a group of five people, viya, Kaya and three other elders.

    At this moment, the three imperial royal families and their three families dominate the whole sparril world. All the twelve top forces on the mainland have come together to "the capital of the different generations"!

    When the twelve leading forces that dominated the whole sparril world came to the "capital of the alien world", except the leaders of the three imperial groups. The rest of them all stopped, and the rest came to purple under the guidance of Kate, Goda and via, took off the crown and saluted respectfully.

    "I have seen Lord purple!"

    The three emperors salute a young girl whose appearance is in season!

    This scene falls in the eyes of those who know the identity of the flower girl. But it''s so natural.

    Just because, in front of this blooming girl. It is one of the semi divine powers standing at the peak of the whole sparril world!

    Sparril is the most powerful in the world. As long as it has absolute power, it can be superior to the monarchy and Empire!

    Can''t you see that the patron gods of the three empires, i.e. the ilu Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire, don''t show up no matter what happens. They only appear when the Royal foundation is in danger of being destroyed. They protect the Royal foundation. In other times, no matter how fierce or hot the battle is, even the birth of the half divine king of beasts won''t show up

    Don''t you see, when the three empires are facing the great danger of extinction and the war of Warcraft, all the three empires find that the patron saint is not in the palace at this critical moment, but there is no way to complain about the patron saint

    This is the majesty of the semi divine powers standing at the peak of the whole sparril world. The individual is superior to the existence of the monarchy and Empire!

    So, let alone salute to purple, that is, the three emperors all knelt down to kowtow to purple, and the strong men sent by the three empires around will not show a little strange look.Zihuan looked at Kate, Goda and via who had made a salute to him, as well as her, SAFA and Kaya, who had continued to do the salute after the three emperors had finished the salute, and the nine powerful men of the other nine families. They still spoke calmly and casually.

    "I have worked hard for you all the way to my" capital of different generations ". On behalf of the master of" capital of different generations ", I welcome you all!"

    Hearing this sentence, the people who were still looking as usual, this time, their eyes and faces changed.

    On behalf of the host of "the capital of different generations", welcome us

    In other words, isn''t this one of the semi divine powers standing at the peak of the whole world of sparril the master of the "capital of different generations"

    At the thought of it, everyone looked at each other and was shocked.

    Is there a higher status in the never famous "capital of different generations" than that of the semi divine

    Even a group of leading figures, such as Kate, Goda, and Weah, who already knew who the owner of the "alien capital" was, were in a trance for a while, and they were reluctant to believe that the semi divine power would serve others.

    Of course, on the surface, it''s all the same.

    "Please come out to meet him!" Kate is on her way.

    "The guardian Lord contacted us in person yesterday. Let''s bring most of the strong people to come to the" capital of different generations ". Since it''s the order of the guardian Lord, we have to obey it."

    "I also heard that the guardian Lord said," the capital of different generations "has helped the guardian Lord a lot, and that is to our kingdom of baruba!" Goda nodded heavily.

    "If you have any orders, please don''t hesitate to ask Lord purple. If you can do it, Goda and baruba will never refuse!"

    "Please lead the way!" Sylvia made another respectful salute.

    "The patron saint said that the purpose of coming here will be known when he sees the master of" the capital of another generation "

    Purple quietly nodded and glanced at everyone around.

    "The top three empires and nine families will follow me, and the rest will stay here!"

    The powerful of the semi divine order ordered by themselves, and the words of the three emperors served as a foreshadowing. How dare a group of powerful people from the three empires and the nine families disobey

    At the moment, everyone around us looks and answers loudly.

    "Yes!"

    Purple just turned around, and a line of girls looked at each other, saw a line of girls nodded, stretched out the hand holding the paper fan, forward a little.

    "Hum!"

    All of a sudden, a huge ''gap'' covered with ferocious eyes is like a very strange painted black gate, standing in front of the gate of the ''capital of different generations'' under the gaze of all people, appearing in this space.

    "Follow me!" Purple head also does not return to walk forward, the soft voice into a breeze, light flutter to the surrounding.

    "My Lord has been waiting for you for a long time!"

    The royal families of three empires, led by Kate, Goda and via, as well as the senior members of the nine families, all looked alike, raised their steps, and under the guidance of purple and a group of young girls, they walked into the huge "gap" in front of them.

    The next moment, except for purple and a group of girls, a large group of about 100 people entered the "gap" and disappeared in this space.

    ¡­¡­

    When the top officials of the three empires and nine families gradually recovered their vision from the state of being unable to see their fingers, they found that they had come to a rather vast open space.

    There is a platform in front of the open space. In front of the platform stands a big tree with soft green light and magnificent crown.

    On the platform, before the big tree, several figures stood there and entered the eyes of all the people present.

 Chapter 1986

    After bringing a group of high-level people of sparril world to the front of the platform, Daisy, Meiqin and other young girls left these high-level people directly and walked to the left and right sides of the platform in two groups.

    There, King Lei, Dahl and Fifi were excited to find out that Lulu was there, quietly greeting the three people, just as she was attending a very formal dinner party, somewhat restrained. Until a group of girls stood with her, she settled down and showed a regular appearance.

    Purple also left behind a number of high-level people in the sparril world and stepped on the platform to meet those figures standing on the platform.

    Who are those figures on the platform

    Gareen!

    Mula!

    Linya!

    Cynthia!

    Magnubi!

    Five demigods in the world of sparril!

    However, watching the presence of the five semi divine powers standing at the top of the world of sparril, a group of the world''s top people who should be excited and respectful salute were all dumbed down, and a lot of people were shocked.

    Just because, at this moment, the five semi divine powers in the world of sparril, including gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, are in two groups, just like the girls on the left and right sides of the platform, standing in front of the seedlings of the guardian God tree.

    After meeting with a group of five semidivine powers in the world of sparril, purple also went to one side. She stood with linya and Cynthia.

    Of course, there is nothing to shock the senior members of the sparril world.

    What really shocked the high-level people in the sparril world was that, in the middle of the two groups of semi divine powers, a figure stood in front of the seedlings of the guardian God tree, with its back to everyone present.

    This scene, is not enough to explain a phenomenon

    It shows that those who stand in front of the seedlings of the guardian God tree and are supported by the six semi God level strong people are the highest real and positive existence here!

    Even the semi God level strong tend to be inferior to support the existence of

    Is there such an existence in the world of sparril

    A group of high-level people in the sparril world were completely at a loss. And those who recognize the identity of the figure. For example, Kate, Goda, via, SAFA, Kaya, Fifi, Bingling, Bessie and others were all shocked on the spot, and her indifferent and merciless eyes were even more unstoppable.

    It didn''t give a lot of time for the high-level people in the sparril world to be dazed and shocked. The figure slowly turned around and exposed his whole face to everyone''s eyes.

    Black hair!

    Black pupil!

    Nature. Is speechless!

    It''s not the top 12. The existence that can really speak in their respective forces. It''s the next generation of decision-makers from the top 12 who have all studied at sparyl World College.

    In addition, the fiance of heleve, the princess of AILU Empire, and the youngest nine powerful men in history, who would not know speechless

    So. Many people exclaimed when they recognized that it was obviously supported by all the semidivine orders in the world of sparril, and that the presence of the highest status was speechless.

    In the presence of all the high-ranking people in the sparril world, they could not believe it, or they were shocked, or they were shocked, and they were speechless as if they were hosting a banquet.

    "Welcome to my" capital of different generations "!"

    A large number of high-level people in the sparril world have all responded, and the emotions of doubt, shock, incomprehension and so on are suddenly on everyone''s mind.

    All the high-level people in sparril world want to say something, but they are afraid that all the semi divine powerful people in sparril world have not spoken. They stand on the platform in a proper manner, with the appearance of no winner, and the status is lower than that of the semi divine powerful people.

    I don''t need to know what happened to this scene.

    So, even the top of the sparril world have seen the existence of big scenes. At this moment, a little bit of bewilderment appears on their faces. Even the younger generation is making noise.

    As the patron saint of the three empires that dominated the whole sparril world, gareen, linya and magnubi frowned and snorted coldly, which shocked the noisy young generation and closed their mouths.

    All of a sudden silence.

    Only a group of high-ranking people in the sparril world remained in a dark and uncertain mood, staring straight at the speechless one standing at the top of the list, as if to see what it was like.

    Under the eyes of all the people on the scene, there was always a faint smile on the wordless face. It was not until all the people were quiet that they looked at a group of semi gods in the world of sparril. To be more precise, they looked at the three guardians, gareen, linya and magnubi.The three guardians immediately understood. Jialin first stood up and said a word that shocked everyone''s heart.

    "From now on, the Almighty empire will fully obey the Lord of" the capital of the next generation ", silent your orders, and resist the Warcraft family together!"

    In a word, the royal family of the AILU Empire, the Lori family, the Saito family and the leding family were all shocked.

    At this time, magnubi also stepped forward, indifferent to the declaration.

    "From now on, the kingdom of baruba will fully obey the command of the Lord of" the capital of different generations ", silent your excellency, and resist the Warcraft family together!"

    "Guard Lord Protector The royal family of baruba, the MoMA family, the Vitan family and all the senior members of the mani family also looked at magnubi in amazement. For a while, they couldn''t say a word.

    But it seems that the rest of linya is not shocked enough, and she goes forward. In a word, she confuses the rest of the royal family of Phil Empire and the senior members of Wynn family, Zehnder family and ramie family.

    "From now on, the Empire of Phil will fully obey the command of the Lord of" the city of the next generation ", silent your excellency, and together resist the world of Warcraft!"

    Quiet!

    Dead silence!

    Standing in front of the platform, a group of high-level people of sparril world can only open their eyes and turn their eyes full of consternation, loss and shock to the patrons of the three empires of GaLin, linya and magnubi, as if they are unwilling to believe their ears, there is no way to return to God for a long time.

    For the three empires, the patron saint is undoubtedly the existence that can determine the whole empire''s direction in one sentence, and the right of discourse is even above the three empires!

    Therefore, if the words of the three guardians are true, it means that from now on, all the human beings in the whole sparril world, all the twelve top forces, will be able to look forward to "the capital of another generation"!

    That is to say, at this moment, speechless will become the leader of all the people in the world, leading all the people in the world to fight against the world of Warcraft!

    All the people in the world come together to fight against the world of Warcraft. No one will be surprised, let alone resist.

    After all, if we don''t, we can''t fight against the whole world of Warcraft by the power of one country alone. Since it''s a war between human beings and world of Warcraft, the world of Warcraft has come out, and human beings naturally have to unite to fight against it.

    However, why is it based on the command of the master of the "alien capital"

    Are the five semi divine powers in sparril world, except for the purple adults, going to a young man who is less than 30 years old and has not even reached middle age

    This is unknown to all, but it is unacceptable to those who are not very hard to deal with wordlessness.

    "Lord Protector!"

    Bolu of Saito family, the second family of AILU Empire, first stood up, with a look of surprise and anger on his face.

    "If you want to choose a man who can lead the whole sparril world to fight against the world of Warcraft, then we have no objection, but in any way, this man should not be him?"

    "Yes!" Yeach also came forward with an expression that could not be relieved.

    "Can he really lead us to defeat the world of Warcraft? Please allow me to doubt it! "

    The third one is the young patriarch of the MoMA family in the baruba empire. He wants to pursue the Qin Li, Kuang San, Shixiang, origami, Mei Jiu and Si Si, which are not made by a group of fairy girls. He is aroused to vomit blood and faint.

    "What qualification does he have to lead the whole sparril world?" Isaac looked at the speechless man standing at the top of the platform in a furious and hateful way. His face was already a little ferocious.

    "I''m not convinced! There''s no way to be convinced! "

    At last, the declaration of the three guardians opened a wave.

    A stone stirs up a thousand waves!

 Chapter 1987

    Now, if you go to any city in the world of sparril, pull a person in the street, and ask him who is the most talented strong man in the world of sparril, then one hundred people out of one hundred will answer two words.

    Speechless!

    Wordless is really very famous!

    This is not to raise speechless, but really so!

    All the people in the world of sparril know that, apart from the young girls who have been killed half way into sparril World College, heleve, the princess of AILU Empire, is the most gifted, even the prince of the other two empires. She has dominated the strongest students of the whole sparril World College for several years and is the most gifted and powerful person that everyone knows.

    Although she was disturbed by the fact that a group of young girls were halfway out of school and ranked the top of "sparril World College" among the students, her fame was still as high as before.

    Now, such a young girl who sat firmly in the position of the most gifted strong in the new generation half a year ago has become someone else''s fiancee, then, how could this fiancee not be famous

    In addition, since the "land of the gods" line, wordless has become the youngest ninth level strong in history. Once the news came out, it made the strong in the whole sparril world clamor for a long time. It''s not famous. It''s really unreasonable.

    In this way, wordless has really become a legend in the minds of the young generation of strong people, which makes countless people yearn for it, but also leads to a lot of resentment.

    Obviously, Bolu, yetch, Isaac and many of the senior people in the sparril world are the latter!

    And when this hateful object rises to the sky again. What about those who are narrow-minded and have some kind of grudge against wordlessness to some extent

    It''s absolutely impossible for them to watch the hateful object ascend the altar!

    What''s more, the senior people of sparril world, who have no quarrel or hatred with speechless people but are also familiar with speechless people, are also skeptical about whether such a young existence can lead the whole sparril world to victory. Therefore, the situation suddenly becomes chaotic.

    Represented by the people of Bolu, yetch and Isaac, they have some kind of grudge against wordlessness. Or narrow-minded. I can''t help but see a group of people who climb too high and sing a lot of contraries.

    Represented by Goda, via, SAFA and Kaya, those who have no hatred for wordless but also doubt wordless ability remain neutral and frown. From time to time. Decided to stand by for a while.

    The representatives are Kate, Cheryl, ray Wang and Fifi. Although the people who have a good friendship with wordless are shocked by the declaration of the three protectors, they are also ecstatic about the fact that wordless is regarded as the leader by the powerful of the rank of one and a half gods. Chose to stand on the silent side unswervingly.

    As a result, a crowd of more than 100 people in the high-level of sparril world immediately triggered a riot, and even some directly engaged in a war of words, making the scene quite chaotic.

    Seeing the scene becoming more and more chaotic, even the fluctuation of fighting spirit and magic began to play a subtle role. The five semi divine powers and a group of young girls in the world of speechless, purple and sparril were waiting unexpectedly and peacefully, until it was almost time to fight, a very heavy pressure came from the purple and the five semi divine powers, like a violent wind Wave like, rolled up the sky.

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Although the pressure from the strong of the semi divine level is soaring up to the sky and heading toward the high altitude, all the people on the scene still feel their bodies become heavy, almost their legs are soft, and their faces are shocked, which reminds them of the fact that they almost fought in front of the strong of the semi divine level, and they are in a cold sweat.

    "I''m just announcing this to my people as the patron saint of the royal family of the ALU empire!" Jialin didn''t even have a word to explain. Instead, he gave such a word indifferently.

    "If anyone in my empire feels that my decision is not right, you can withdraw from this battle of human and Warcraft!"

    "Exit?..." Everyone in the room was stunned.

    Exit

    Isn''t that a joke

    Now it''s the time for all human beings to fight with the dominant number of Warcraft, who is not willing to have more people on his side

    If people are pushed away at this time, leading to the failure of the war, and the human beings in the whole sparril world are in deep water, even those who are semi gods will fall to the end of being infamous for thousands of years!

    How can all the people here not doubt that Jialin is joking

    However, it turns out that Garling is not joking.

    "In the name of the patron saint of the royal family of the kingdom of baruba, I am here to announce to all!" Magnuby spoke."If any of the people of the baruba empire are not willing to go along with my decision, they can quit at will!"

    "Secondment!" The soft and determined voice of linya was also heard by all the people present.

    "In the name of the royal patron saint of the Phil Empire, my decision is consistent with the other two patrons!"

    Hearing this, all the high-level people in the sparril world finally calmed down.

    It is believed that the strong of the rank of one and a half gods will never joke about the future of sparril''s world. If they are not sure, they are not likely to say anything like quitting at will.

    So, why did the one - and - A - half gods make such a decision

    It''s simple.

    That is, even without all the forces that are unwilling to follow the decision of the guardians, the guardians still have the way to defeat the Warcraft family and win the race war!

    And this method, very likely, is held in the master of "the capital of different generations", speechless body!

    Otherwise, why should the semi divine powers respect a young man whose strength is far less than their own, who is not even 30 years old, as the leader of this war

    At the thought of this, all the people here looked at each other and then saw the calm performance of a line of semi divine powerful people. Almost all of them affirmed their own thoughts.

    So, can you really quit

    The answer, of course, is not!

    If the semi divine strongmen really have a way to defeat the world of Warcraft, then the forces and strongmen who participated in the battle of human survival, which is related to the whole sparril world, will definitely stay in history and be worshiped by future generations!

    And those who withdraw from this war, even if they will not be spurned, will not benefit at all!

    Can this be tolerated

    Of course not!

    "Lord Protector!" At present, Bolu can only bite his teeth and open his mouth in the way of admonition.

    "It''s about the safety of all human beings. Naturally, the Saito family will not watch the Warcraft invade our sparril world. But as the leader of the whole sparril world, if the existence can''t convince everyone, how can we fight this war?"

    "That''s right!" Edge quickly agreed.

    "We are also worried about whether this leader can be competent to lead the whole sparril world human race to win the victory over the Warcraft family. Please understand!"

    "In any case, I can''t think of a reason for him to be our leader!" Isaac is more direct. It can also be said that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He doesn''t know what will happen if he gets angry with a semi divine level strong man. He satirizes directly.

    "I think you need to think about the candidates."

    Kate, celif, ray Wang, Fifi and other people standing on the speechless side were suddenly angry. Even the strong semi gods in the spareril world, such as gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia, magnubi, looked cold. When they wanted to say something, a voice echoed into everyone''s ears.

    "Is that enough?"

    All the semi divine powers of the sparril world shut their mouths, and all the people on the scene turned their eyes to the front of the platform and stood on the speechless body in front of the seedlings of the sacred tree.

    "Not satisfied?" He raised his feet, walked forward step by step under the salute of a line of semi divine powerful people who were slightly bent around him, and came to a group of astonished senior people in the world of sparril. He said this without saying anything.

    "I don''t expect you to obey me, but those who are willing to follow me will stay. Those who are not willing to follow me will leave. I don''t need to make noise and cry!"

    In a word, it completely infuriated Bolu, yetch, Isaac and some arrogant people.

 Chapter 1988

    (congratulations on "star broken" becoming the leader of this book)

    "Don''t be so arrogant!"

    Originally because of some inexplicable reasons and hostile to speechless Isaac clenched his fist and shouted angrily.

    "Do you think you are the master of the sparril world?"

    "Master of sparril world?" Speechless glanced at Isaac, then looked away, as if he had lost interest.

    "I have no interest in being the master of any sparril world. Even if there are, there is no place for you among those who should stand up against it!"

    "No place for me?" Isaac was stunned.

    "What do you mean?..."

    "Do you want me to be more clear?" Speechless suddenly a smile, smile is that there is no irony, no irony, but as if it is about what facts.

    "Then I''ll make it clear. Do you think you''re qualified to come forward and make comments?"

    "What do you say?!" The anger and jealousy in Isaac''s heart broke out together, but there was no retort.

    Who is speechless

    Even if this time he didn''t take the leading position in the world of sparril, he was not the fiance of heleve, the princess of the AILU Empire, and he was also the master of the "alien capital". Under his command, there were not only many eighth level Yuban sisters, but also a group of girls who could play the Ninth level power.

    Such a force. Let alone the MoMA family to which Isaac belongs. Even if the whole baruba empire is included, it can''t be said that it can definitely be compared with the "capital of a different generation". It is clear at a glance which is higher or lower.

    Not to mention that Isaac is only the minority patriarch of the family of MoMA. Although he has the right to speak, he can''t represent the opinion of the whole family of MoMA. They are the owners of the "capital of different generations". I think that the family of MoMA will definitely not choose to make friends with wordless for a minority patriarch.

    In fact. Except for Isaac''s firm opposition to wordless being the leader of sparril''s world because of his personal relationship. Koren, the old patriarch of the MoMA family, and manis, the contemporary patriarch, chose to be neutral. When they saw Isaac''s strong opposition, they always looked discontented from the beginning. Now. I have no words when I see Isaac go to offend. His face was even worse.

    "Isaac!" the moment. Colleen spoke in a cold voice.

    "Don''t forget that the man standing in front of you is not even the leader of all mankind in sparril. He is also a ninth level strong man! "

    This sentence, like a basin of cold water, splashed on Isaac''s heart.

    The Ninth level strong!

    It''s a super power that even Isaac''s proud MoMA family has only one!

    Although he is the minority leader of the MoMA family, Isaac is also the seventh level peak. He can be killed in minutes without words. Even if he is alone, he can make the whole MoMA family greatly afraid.

    This is to remind Isaac that he can''t be saved if he wants to take his life without words!

    However, Cohen, Isaac and all the high-level people in the sparril world did not find out. When Cohen said that he was the Ninth level strong man, on the platform, the five semidivine levels in the sparril world looked at each other, and Qi Qi''s eyes showed a strange and wry smile.

    The Ninth level strong

    If this is the case, then they will not choose to respect wordless as the leader

    Seeing Isaac''s blue face and trying to find fault, he had a look of fear and fear in his eyes. He was too lazy to see Isaac any more and looked around all the people present.

    "You should all know that our real enemy is not the Warcraft, but the king of beasts!"

    Hearing this, the high-level people in the sparril world are silent.

    Yes!

    Although the number of Warcraft is very large, and each level is much more than human beings, but Warcraft has a fatal weakness.

    The lack of peak combat power!

    There are five demigods in the world of sparril, plus purple, that is six!

    In addition to the king of beasts, there is no other half divine level in the world of Warcraft. The only three newly cultivated half divine level king of beasts are still half hanged. They were killed by a group of young girls, and there was no threat at all.

    The only real threat to the world of sparril is the animal king of the stage of hypocrisy!

    As for the existence of the king of beasts and the promotion of the king of beasts to the level of hypocrisy, all the people present are high-level personnel in the world of sparir. Naturally, they all know that if the king of beasts can not be solved, the disaster of the world of sparir will really come.

    In other words, as long as the king of beasts is solved, there will be no problem!

    What he wants to express is this meaning. Naturally, what he wants to say is also related to this meaning.

    "Can any of you deal with the king of beasts?" Speechless smile, eyes to Isaac."Can you deal with the king of beasts?"

    Isaac can''t help but shrink his neck and take a step back.

    At this time, speechless and looked directly at Jesse.

    "Can you deal with the king of beasts?"

    Jesse''s face stiffened and he couldn''t say a word.

    Then, speechless looked at Bolu again, with a contemptuous smile.

    "Or can you deal with the king of beasts?"

    Bolu''s face turned ugly.

    "That is to say, you can''t deal with the king of beasts?" Speechless convergence smile, eyes become very calm, but let people feel the depression and heavy from the heart.

    "Since you can''t deal with the king of beasts, who gives you confidence to stand up against me?"

    The wordless voice is neither excited nor indifferent, but all the high-level people in the sparril world were shocked, unconsciously lowered their heads, and did not dare to look at the wordless vision any more.

    "So..." Only heleve, a pair of ice blue beautiful eyes without a trace of estrangement, but with a little soft to the silent line of sight that outsiders can''t find, the voice is cold and clear.

    "Do you have a way to deal with the king of beasts?"

    Her eyes brightened when she heard what she said, whether it was the opposition, the neutral or the supporters.

    "If you believe me..." Speechless and unexplained, smile back at her.

    "So, I still say that, those who are willing to follow me will stay. Those who are not willing to follow me can leave. Those who are not willing to follow me can also propose ways to deal with the king of beasts. As long as it works, I also respect him as the leader. But if it only makes trouble and cries, I will give you a chance to take orally!"

    With that, wordless raised one hand, and all the girls on both sides of the platform immediately stepped forward, came to the front of the platform, and lined up in front of a group of high-level people in the world of sparril.

    With so many beautiful, charming, lovely and heroic young girls in front of her, many men are showing their infatuation, obsession or unnatural looks. Women are envious and jealous. Isaac''s saliva almost flows out.

    However, at the next moment, the emotions in these people''s hearts all turn into consternation.

    "Anyone who refuses to accept it can stand up now!" The voice of wordless carelessness was heard by all the people present.

    "As long as you can beat any of my companions, the position of leader, it''s up to you to sit!"

    The whole audience is dead.

    If the Warcraft clan hadn''t invaded sparril world and attacked the three empires, at that time, many people who felt confident in their own strength would come forward, and many of the elders who felt looked down upon would be furious.

    However, after the three events of the pseudo king of beasts, these people from the twelve top forces all know that these charming young girls in front of them are all the Ninth level strong ones!

    Who dares to say that he can beat the girls

    Let alone the current patriarchs and senior leaders of the twelve top forces and the strong ones of the younger generation, i.e. Kate, Godard, Weaver, etc., who are all in the dark and uncertain. Finally, we have to admit that even if we go there in person, there is no guarantee of victory!

    Isaac''s heart was filled with hate and despondency, but he found that he did not have the right to speak.

    Identity is the second, the most basic strength, Isaac even wordless side of the girls are far from, what qualifications to stand up against wordless

    "Since no one is standing up, I''ll take it as if you have nothing to say!" Silent look still calm, no matter what the reaction of the high-level people in the sparril world, turned around.

    "It can be inferred that it will take at least three days for the orc king to quell the power of the puppet gods in his body. However, the orc king got out of trouble the day before yesterday. At this time tomorrow, the orc king should lead the Warcraft army to attack my" capital of other generations "!"

    Everyone was shocked.

    "Tomorrow!" Speechless raised his head and looked up to the sky. There was a cold light in his dark starlike eyes.

    "I will end it!"

 Chapter 1989

    After a whole day''s turmoil, the Countermeasures of "the capital of different generations" are finally on the right track.

    Because the "capital of different generations" is the territory of a group of Yuban sisters and the task of guarding the "capital of different generations", a group of Yuban sisters, of course, are not willing to let it go. On the same day, they made their own task assignment. Under the arrangement of daisy, Meiqin, Bee Eater and Qinli, there was an orderly action.

    The strong men from the three empires, namely, the ilu Empire, the baruba Empire and the Phil Empire, are led by Kate, Goda and via, who have arranged their own guard tasks and joined the large forces preparing for tomorrow''s war, which makes the "capital of another generation" very lively.

    Of course, it''s not all good to be lively. Once some rebellious people heard that this time, it was the master of the "alien capital" who led the whole human beings in sparril to fight against the Warcraft. When they graduated from sparril World College for less than a few months, they also made a lot of things.

    However, even the two Saito families, Bolu and yetch, have met with the elders of the leding family. What can these little people do

    So, on that day, many people who wanted to make trouble were severely punished by their respective high-level officials, and some curfew who were going to go directly to find sister Yuban''s troubles were directly interrupted by sister Yuban''s hands and feet and thrown back to their respective forces'' residence. Trouble has not been found, on the contrary, it has brought a lot of trouble to itself and its own forces.

    After a whole day of all kinds of fighting and hitting the wall here, not only did not succeed in finding trouble, but also brought a lot of trouble to their own forces. Finally, the senior leaders of the twelve top forces understood.

    They have always thought that the "capital of different generations" is relying on them to fight against the world of Warcraft. In fact, their existence, if not to deal with the endless world of Warcraft legion, is simply dispensable!

    Now. It is not the three empires that are really in charge. It''s not the nine families, but the "capital of different generations"!

    If there is no "capital of different generations", let alone the king of beasts at the level of hypocrisy, there are far more 9th level Warcraft than human beings. Without the help of the demigods of the sparril world. It''s enough to wipe out the whole human race in the sparril world!

    Let alone. The eighth level Warcraft of the world of Warcraft is far more than the eighth level of the world of sparril. I don''t know how many times. Without the help of 20000 eighth level Yuban sisters, sparril world can''t deal with the world of Warcraft at all!

    So. "The capital of a different generation" is the base card for the world''s twelve top forces to fight against the Warcraft Legion!

    After understanding this point, many high-level people have settled down, and the situation of rioting has been reduced, which proves that those rioters have the courage to make trouble under whose direction.

    However, there are also some people who refuse to speak from the heart, but in the morning, they are blocked by a few words of wordless understatement, and still do some small movements behind their backs.

    As a result, before the sun set in the afternoon, these people were all pulled out by daisies, Meiqin and a group of young girls, who also interrupted their hands and feet, threw them back to their respective forces'' living quarters and lost their faces.

    Among these people, there are the old chiefs of Saito and laiding, the second and third families of the ilu Empire, Bolu and Yeqi, and Isaac, the young chief of MoMA, the first family of the baruba Empire, who, when they were found out, wanted to be judged by others, made a lot of noise, accused them of no public revenge, and a group of angry girls directly threw out "alien world" Instead of the capital ", he was also sent back to his family by the disappointed Coelen and manis.

    I think, when the war between sparril world and Warcraft comes to an end, mannis will reconsider whether the next generation of Chiefs of the MoMA family should belong to Isaac, right

    After all, manis''s son is not only Isaac

    When night falls, the fortress like walls in the four directions of "the capital of the alien generation" are already full of patrols and watchers. In the streets of "the capital of the alien generation", there are also powerful people from the twelve top forces who spontaneously form a group and prepare for the battle.

    In the sky of "the capital of different generations", groups of Yuban sisters are wandering back and forth under the push of thrusters, becoming a beautiful landscape in the sky, which also amazes the people of the three empires.

    You should know that the most difficult thing in the world of Warcraft is those flying Warcraft, which has the advantage of flying, is extremely difficult to deal with.

    Now, with such a group of Yuban sister Corps that can fly freely in the sky, the advantage of Warcraft flying will no longer exist, and this war will be much better than when the three empires face the attack of Warcraft Corps.

    Just as a group of young girls, a group of Yuban sisters and powerful men from the twelve top forces are preparing for tomorrow''s war, the wordless decision-maker as the highest one left the "capital of the alien generation" and came to the forest of monsters.Just like a stroll in the courtyard, I walk slowly in the forest of giant animals surrounded by huge trees without any words. As I walk around, I look around. There is peace and nostalgia in my expression. When I come to a vacant lot, the peace in my expression is completely replaced by nostalgia.

    Compared with the space where the "capital of different generations" is located, the space covers an area of several times smaller and can only barely accommodate a swimming pool.

    But for wordless, this is a very special place.

    Because, just came to the sparril world, speechless is in this open space!

    If, because of the existence of the system, the wordless fate that came to the sparril world is completely changed, then this empty space is the starting point for the wordless fate to change!

    Here, wordless ushered in the first step of changing fate, and got a systematic response. After that, it took this open space as the base, honed its strength in the giant beast forest for about a month.

    It''s more than a year ago to think of that. I can''t help but follow the vague memory. I took this initial space as the source, took a walk in the giant beast forest, and walked every place I went in that month.

    Finally, speechless came to a lake.

    To my surprise, there is another person here.

    "Lulu?"

    Standing on the edge of the lake, looking at the crystal clear lake, Lulu couldn''t help but startled. When he found that the person was speechless, his eyes could not help brightening and shouting excitedly.

    "Words!"

    "Why are you here?" Speechless hurried forward, some blame like said.

    "I don''t know where the king of beasts led the Warcraft family to hide, but only the forest of monsters can hide the whole Warcraft family. Aren''t you afraid to encounter Warcraft?"

    "I''m not afraid!" Lulu straightened her chest and swayed a scroll proudly.

    "This time, Grandpa gave me self-defense props. When I meet a Warcraft, I can get a shield magic that can last for half an hour, and the intensity is equivalent to that released by the Ninth level strong. Grandpa will also notice it, so it will be OK!"

    "You are the most unreasonable!" Speechless turned a white eye, stood beside Lulu, also looked at the clear lake, could not help but smile.

    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"

    "Just want to see..." Lulu converged her smile and looked at the lake in a daze, with a yearning voice on her face.

    "I met you here..."

    "Yes..." Speechless nodded his head, and a trace of softness appeared in his tone.

    "Here, I met not only Lulu, but also my first friend after I came to this world..."

    "At that time, you were still a very weak and weak guy, even the guards around me were inferior to the first and second-order guys..." Lulu first smiled happily, then her face became gloomy.

    "But now, you are a very powerful person who even the guardian is willing to follow. Suddenly, you are so far away from me..."

    Hearing the loneliness in Lulu''s tone, she chuckled and held Lulu''s hand.

    "But why do I feel that Lulu is close to me now?..."

    Feeling the warmth from her hands, Lulu''s pretty face was slightly red, but she didn''t break away, instead she firmly grasped the past, and her beautiful eyes were full of confusion.

    "Nah, speak, I..."

    "I understand!" Speechless interrupts Lulu''s loving words, reaches out and gently embraces the people in front of her.

    "Because, me too..."

    Smell speech, Lulu smiled, smile unusual happiness.

    Under the moon, by the lake, a man and a woman cling to each other, hugging each other until a long time

 Chapter 1990

    Today, it seems that even the heaven is afraid of the coming of a war that will affect the whole sparril world and the two races. The whole sky is covered by layers of dark clouds. Even half a ray of sunlight cannot penetrate the clouds and shine on the earth.

    The unspoken conjecture is right.

    How vast is the ethnic group of Warcraft? Even if the king of beasts hides with the Warcraft temporarily because of the power of the puppet gods in his body, where can such a large ethnic group hide

    There''s nowhere to go but the monster forest!

    What''s more, it''s also the core area of giant beast forest!

    "Roar!"

    "Ow!"

    "Woo!"

    At the core of the giant beast forest, the king of beasts has just been promoted to the semi divine level. Around the empty space where he has transformed into a human being, a demon beast of at least nine levels is stationed here. With its ferocious eyes open, it stares at the surrounding area, but at the same time, it peeps at the center of the empty ground with its eyes. It can see the fear in the air.

    Probably because, in the center of this open space, a figure is sitting there. There is a thick black fog billowing like a volcanic eruption on his body, rendering the center of this open space darker and weird than the dark clouds in the sky.

    Of course, it''s weird. It''s just that if it''s weird, it''s not enough to make the Ninth level Warcraft feel scared. It''s really the reason why the Ninth level Warcraft around can''t even get close. It is in these black fog that the mood in the owner''s heart is still contained, and it is revealed that it will rise with the rolling.

    It''s cold!

    Violent!

    Ferocious!

    Rage!

    Resentment!

    All kinds of extremely negative emotions are mingled with the power of the pernicious spirit, which makes the power of the pernicious spirit extremely active. The black fog rolls continuously, but it makes the nine level Warcraft around scared.

    Although their intelligence is not very high, but their instinct is extremely excellent. At this time, if the owner of these exciting black fog wants to vent his negative emotions, they are the first to bear the brunt!

    So, for these ninth order Warcraft. Now? They not only have to protect the king of their own family nearby, but also want to escape because of fear. Under the two contradictions, each act is like walking on thin ice. It''s very frightening.

    Fortunately. The negative emotions in the master''s mind are not aimed at the Ninth level strong. It''s someone else.

    "Whoo!"

    At a certain moment, the rolling black fog suddenly stagnates and hovers. Qi Qi''s back, back to his master''s body, so that the strange and sinister atmosphere of the heaven and earth disappeared in an instant, but there was a depression.

    Sitting in the center of the open space, the king of beasts suddenly opened his eyes. In the eyes, a dark light with a strong color to the extreme flashed by one by one, bringing a cold breath, making the surrounding atmosphere slightly turbulent.

    "Three days..." He raised his hand, shook it slightly, and felt the flow of the power of the hypocrites in his body, which was calm and obedient again. The angle of the king''s mouth pulled up a cruel and incomparable arc.

    "I''ve had it for three days!"

    "Eight clouds purple!" With a fierce fist, there was a trace of black air on it. The king of beast''s eyes were full of unprecedented anger, coldness and killing.

    "You''ve been bad for my good, and you''ve been bad for me. This time, I''ll see if you can come up with a plan to make me lose!"

    After that, the king of beasts stood up directly and turned his eyes to those nine level Warcraft who were howling and lying on the ground like dogs and worshiping themselves. There was a thoughtful look in their eyes, and then, with a move, a dark wave reverberated.

    "Roar!"

    "Ow!"

    "Woo!"

    Looking at the dark wave flying to their side, a group of nine level Warcraft thought that the king of beasts really intended to take them to vent their anger, and they roared and begged for forgiveness, but the next second, they were hit by the dark wave in that circle, swinging a huge beast.

    However, a group of nine level Warcraft found that these dark waves did not cause any harm to themselves, more like choosing something. Within a while, seven of these nine level Warcraft were involuntarily suspended, covered by the dark waves, rolled up to the king of beasts.

    If you look carefully, you can see that the level of these seven Warcraft is the highest level among those nine level Warcraft.

    Looking at the strongest existence of the world of Warcraft except himself, the king of beast didn''t give them a chance to make a sound. Suddenly, a strange black light sprang up on their bodies. They squirmed like insects for several times, and then all rushed down into the body of the seven level nine Warcraft."Roar!"

    "Ow!"

    "Woo!"

    At the next moment, seven nine level Warcraft made a very painful roar, and the huge animal body "roared" and hit the ground heavily. The solid body began to fluctuate, struggle and twist constantly, as if something was violently impacting their bodies in the body of these Warcraft.

    as like as two peas of the nine orders of the world, the breath of the seven orders of Warcraft began to be strange and cold. The body was constantly in a fog of darkness, and finally it was transformed into a monster that was just the same.

    It''s just the side effect of bearing the power of hypocrisy!

    However, it didn''t take long for the bodies of these monsters to explode suddenly. In the sound of "bang", they burst into a blood fog all over the sky.

    "Hum!"

    A strong black air rose from the sky filled with blood mist, just like a meteorite falling from the sky, falling heavily on the ground. When the black air dissipated, seven figures emerged from it and printed into the eyes of the king of beasts.

    From the black Qi, the seven figures knelt down, lowered their heads, and saluted the king of beasts respectfully.

    "Thank you for your success! Help us to be promoted to the king of beasts

    "Give me all you have!" The king of beasts spoke in a cold voice.

    "There is only one task for you, that is, to lead our orcs and kill all mankind!"

    Hearing this, the eyes of a group of new pseudo animal kings flashed bloody and cruel light.

    "Yes!"

    To be answered, the king of beasts not only did not have a little satisfaction, but also revealed a little dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    No way. Although these seven pseudo animal kings were also turned into human beings, they were much weaker than the previous wild bear, scorpion hell and black bat.

    It''s not a good shortcut to get promoted by the power of the pseudo gods. The wild bear, the scorpion hell and the black bat are all good. Before they get the power of the pseudo gods, they are all the top of the Ninth level. They only need to get the power of the pseudo gods to get promoted. Even if they are not regular semi gods, it''s not difficult for them to entangle or interact with a semi gods.

    However, because these seven pseudo beast kings are not the Ninth level peak, they not only need to be promoted to the Ninth level peak first, then they can be promoted to the semi divine level, which consumes a lot of power of the pseudo gods. They are also weaker than the wild bear, the scorpion and the black bat.

    However, the seven had to be promoted.

    After all, it''s arrogant, but the king of beast has been scared by purple''s endless tricks. This time, the king of beast doesn''t want to get purple''s way again. In case of emergency, he has to promote several powerful subordinates. If he meets purple''s tricks again, someone can help him.

    If possible, the orc King hopes to use the power of the pseudo gods to create more pseudo semi divine level Orc kings. However, the power of the pseudo gods is also the source of his power. The consumption of these has been the limit, and then his power will start to decline. The orc king has not sacrificed his power to complete others.

    Looking up, looking at the dark clouds, it''s very depressing and heavy sky. The cold light in the eyes of the king of beasts keeps rising.

    "Eight clouds purple! I''m coming! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Eight clouds purple! I''m coming! "

    Such a voice seems to come from the sky, as if it comes from the hell into the echo, with the power of terror that makes people''s souls tremble, and it rises in the whole forest of giant animals.

    "Wow!"

    In the "capital of a different generation", all the powerful men from the twelve top forces in the world of sparril started to make a noise with fear.

    In the top hall of "the heart of the generation", Ziwei smiles, turns his head and looks at the backbone sitting on the sofa.

    "Is this provocation? Or is it just a stupid advance notice that we have to be prepared? "

    "Who knows..." Speechless slowly opened his eyes, the corner of the mouth up.

    "But I''m looking forward to his expression when he saw me..."

 Chapter 1991

    "King of beasts..."

    On the other hand, the five semi divine powers, including GaLin, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, led the high-level people in the sparril world. They listened to the sound from the sky as well as from the hell, and ignored the twelve top powers who were in turmoil in the whole "capital of different generations".

    "Prepare for war --!"

    When the powerful people in the world of sparril were all shocked by the sudden voice, the roars of Kate, Goda and weaya also rang, which made the powerful people in the world of sparril in the turmoil enter the state of fighting one after another.

    "Go ahead --!"

    All of a sudden, the world''s powerful people of sparril rushed out of the "capital of different generations" and formed a large black and oppressive sea of people. Some of them swept up the city wall, prepared to defend the city, and the other part rushed out of the "capital of different generations" and prepared to fight with the Warcraft army.

    "Whew --!"

    In the sky, with the help of thrusters, Yu Ban''s younger sister''s regiment is also very tacit. With the help of thrusters, it turns into a stream of light and flies to all directions of the "alien capital". It covers the whole sky of the "alien capital" and is ready to attack the most difficult flying Warcraft.

    How terrible is the number of all Yu Ban''s younger sisters and nearly 70% of the world''s middle and higher-level strong men

    It''s a pity, let alone nearly 70% of the strong at the middle and higher levels. Even if the human communication in the whole sparril world is added up, no matter how many, there are also many Warcraft families with strong reproduction ability and longer life span than ordinary human beings.

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    Under the gaze of countless eyes in the "capital of different generations", the forest of monsters in front of us is full of loud roars.

    Then, in the distance, the dark clouds were slowly broken away, and the sound of breaking the wind continued to ring. The sky was covered with dark shadows that swept over the clouds like a tide. With a roar, from all sides, toward the "capital of different generations".

    And in the interior of the giant beast forest, every giant tree seems to be trampled by something. One by one, they fell. With the sound of the familiar boring roar and the frequent vibration of the ground. Dense, at a glance can not see the side of the Warcraft regiment also from all sides of the charge, facing the direction of the "alien capital" vigorously forward.

    "The world of Warcraft is here at last..."

    Look at the two camps, land and air. From all directions, like locusts, countless legions of Warcraft, many of them are pale.

    Although, in this scene, all the strong have already predicted and guessed what kind of scene it will be, and have made psychological preparations. But at this time, when the number of troops is far more than that of their own side and they don''t know how many times, their hearts will inevitably shake.

    Of course, if the scene of the Warcraft group''s collective charge made the strong people of the world of sparril shake their hearts, then, at the next moment, when the distant horizon, the seven black dotted figures from the surrounding seven different directions, led the flying Warcraft to fly together to the "capital of different generations", the strong people of the world of sparril are all in touch They all screamed in shock.

    "That''s the king of beasts! The beast king of the demigod

    "How How is it possible? "

    "Seven Seven kings of beasts

    Not to mention the strong men of sparril world, but the semi divine orders and the high-level people of sparril world all changed their faces when they saw this scene.

    "This is a problem..." Gareen spoke in a deep voice.

    "I didn''t expect that the king of beasts would have made seven pseudo semi divine subordinates!"

    "I''m afraid the king of the beast is afraid, isn''t he?" Mula sneered.

    "I''m afraid miss purple will use the magic trick to calculate him again, so she made a group of pawns, let them rush up first, and test the truth!"

    "Miss purple is so powerful..." Cynthia opened with admiration.

    "Not only the strength is high, but also the animal king of the pseudo God level has to be afraid. Compared with Miss Zi, we are really far behind..."

    "How is it? Do you want to go?... " Magnubi bent his paws slightly, and a faint ray of thunder flashed on his body. His eyes were very cold.

    "Thanks to the help of wordless you, we are all back to a state where we can fight. Although we can''t recover all the fighting spirit and magic power for a while due to excessive consumption, it won''t take much time to deal with these wastes that happen to be promoted to the upper level!"

    "No more!" Linya waved and blocked the way.

    "Miss purple is very intelligent. Seeing that this situation still hasn''t appeared, I think it must have been predicted. And we have other plans. Let''s mow the grass as you ordered."The so-called mowing, of course, is abusing vegetables.

    It is undeniable that the army of Warcraft is too grand, and it is undoubtedly an inevitable problem in quantity. Even if we can cope with it, we will inevitably suffer damage.

    For the time being, the strongmen of the world of sparril have no way to sit and watch the sisters of Yuban encounter danger. Therefore, they had been ordered earlier to let the five semi divine strongmen of sparril world who have not yet completely recovered directly abuse vegetables.

    Think about it, with the help of five semi gods, the Warcraft family will be cut like grass sooner or later, even if the number is more. So, linya will say such a thing.

    Naturally, there was no problem with the five semi divine powers in the group. They glanced at each other one after another, and then flew out of the "capital of different generations" and rushed to the dense Warcraft army.

    It can be seen that the high-level people in sparril world, such as Kate, Goda, and Weah, are all excited, and rush towards the "alien capital" after the five semi divine powers in the line.

    At this time, on the open roof of "the heart of the generation", the girls who had no words and a group of summoned characters stood here, looking at the seven black dots like figures leading the flying Warcraft in the sky, many girls were amazed.

    "You''re right..." Daisy to the side of the purple, tone some exclamation like voice.

    "The king of beasts has really cultivated a number of pseudo semi divine level kings of beasts, let them explore the way!"

    "I have suffered two losses before and after. If the king of beasts rushes out to challenge us, it is not to underestimate the enemy, but to be stupid!" Purple shook her head and smiled.

    "Now, he should only be on guard against me. He thinks that only I can threaten him, and all other people are ignored by him?"

    "I began to look forward to it when you said that..." The Bee Eater suddenly pulled up a beautiful smile.

    "I hope that when the orc king knows that we can really threaten him, and it''s still a deadly threat to someone else, what will he look like..."

    "Words!" Meiqin''s bangs sparkled with electric light, and some excited openings.

    "Do we need to fight?"

    "You?..." Standing in front of all the girls in the middle of the first speechless first is to ponder for a while, the face emerged a profound smile.

    "From the breath point of view, the breath of these pseudo beast Kings is weaker than the three pseudo beast kings you described in the three imperial cities. You don''t need to come out and deal with one of them!" Speechless look around a line of girls.

    "Purple, you can deal with one. Icarus and astraya are enough to deal with a pseudo beast king. The elves can deal with a pseudo beast king together. The rest, Daisy, Meiqin, Xiaoqi and the girls in the dark, you can deal with one too!"

    "But..." Qin frowned and looked at the sky filled by flying Warcraft.

    "These flying monsters are surrounded from four sides and eight directions respectively. Seven pseudo monsters lead only one direction, and one direction is not led by one pseudo monsters, but there are the most flying monsters there. Let''s deal with four pseudo monsters. What should we do with the remaining three and the flying monsters without the pseudo monsters?"

    "Don''t worry!" Speechless raise your eyes, sweep your eyes over the flying Warcraft surrounded by them from eight directions in turn, and your voice is floating gently.

    "It''s also time for you to meet our new companion!"

    "New companion?" A line of girls were stunned, only purple, eyes slightly bright.

    Speechless is a silent smile, with hands pointing forward.

    "Hum!"

    Suddenly, in front of the open space, a dazzling light burst up.

    What''s more, it''s a light that girls are familiar with.

    In the dazzling light, a shadow began to emerge

 Chapter 1992

    "Go ahead --!"

    "Roar --!"

    "Ow --!"

    "Woo!"

    In the roar of the strong man and the roar of the Warcraft, the strong men of the world of sparril and the Warcraft army finally collided with each other on the ground and under the leadership of a group of high-level people of sparril world.

    Looking down from the sky, the collision between the strongmen of sparril world and the world of Warcraft is like scattered ants rushing into the dark tide. But in terms of quantity, the world of Warcraft is at least thousands or even tens of thousands of times more powerful than human beings.

    However, the war continued on the side of Warcraft.

    We can see that five semi divine level powers, including gareen, Mullah, linya, Cynthia and magnubi, have directly found the nine level Warcraft in the world of Warcraft. They wave their hands without any hesitation, and have all the nine level Warcraft captured. In less than a minute, one person has killed at least two or three nine level Warcraft.

    Kate, Goda, Weah and the other human beings of the Ninth level are learning a line of five semi divine level strong people to bully the small with the big. After rushing into the Warcraft corps, they specially selected the eighth level Warcraft to start with. Soon, the eighth level Warcraft fell down a whole large area.

    In the case that the powerful of the semi divine level take over the Ninth level of Warcraft, and the Ninth level of the powerful also choose the eighth level of Warcraft to kill in a different way, although the number of the strong of sparril world is not comparable to that of the Warcraft family, the pressure is greatly reduced, and they rush into the Warcraft army with a roar, and kill in a big way.

    Therefore, the scale of the Warcraft Legion is thousands or tens of thousands of times larger than that of the powerful people in sparril world. However, the war situation has been maintained by the Warcraft side, which is not smooth.

    When the strong men of the world of sparril rushed to battle, Zizi took five thousand Yuban sisters to the flying Warcraft army in the East under the guidance of a pseudo beast king. Icarus and astraya took five thousand Yuban sisters to the pseudo beast king in the west, Qinli, kuangsan, Shixiang, origami, Meijiu, sisinai and Yeju The young fairy girls such as Yaya and Xixian went straight to the north, and they also took 5000 Yuban sisters to deal with the pseudo king of beasts. As for Daisy, Meiqin, silk flag favorite, fulanda, longhulihou and others, they took the remaining 5000 Yuban sisters and rushed to the south.

    Icarus and astraya are both able to enter the "Pandora mode", and their strength reaches the peak of the Ninth level. This time, the pseudo king of orcs is the half of the half of the half, which is better than the ordinary ninth level peak. Icarus and astraya with "Uranus system" and "secondary evolution" have no reason to lose.

    Qin Li, Kuang San, Shi Xiang, origami, Mei Jiu, Si Si Nai, ye Juyan, Xi Xian and other fairy maidens have the advantage of number. In addition to the sharp and firm "angel" and "spirit outfit", it may be a little reluctant to deal with the former pseudo king of beasts. But it should not be a problem to deal with the pseudo king of beasts of the half pendants.

    Daisy, Meiqin, silk flag favorite, franda, and longhuli are all super powers. After the increase of longhuli, the strength of these girls can definitely go a long way. In addition, Daisy has "fantasy killer" in her hand. Under all kinds of unexpected circumstances, the pseudo king of beasts who solves the half pendants in a half pendants is absolutely not be a problem.

    As for purple, it should be the one with no suspense, right

    Not to mention the ability to control the realm, which is a bug like ability, purple is far superior to the other party in terms of level alone. It may be a little exaggeration to solve the problem of the fake beast king in the half sling by turning his hands, but it''s just a waste of a few minutes.

    When a group of young girls with 20000 Yuban sisters went up to the pseudo king of beasts in the four directions of East, South, West and North, in the direction of southeast, they also led the swarming flying army of Warcraft like locusts. The pseudo king of beasts, who was flying to the "capital of different generations" with bloody and exciting face, suddenly turned pale, and his body was heavily stuck in the air.

    It''s not only the leading pseudo king of beasts, but also the flying monsters like locusts behind him. They all seem to brake like a sudden. They quickly stop their bodies. All kinds of growls seem to be stuck in their throats. They can''t come out any more.

    What led to the performance of the pseudo king of beasts and the flying Warcraft army was a figure suspended in the mid air.

    Yes!

    Just a figure!

    A lot smaller than the size of any one of the locust like flying Warcraft.

    However, when the figure appeared in the sky and blocked the way, no one, including the king of the pseudo beast, dared to move. He stared at the figure as if he were only himself, and couldn''t make a sound for half a day.

    It was a girl with red and dark red plaid interlaced and opened vest and knee length skirt of the same color, yellow bow tie in front of her body, a white long sleeve shirt in the vest, curly Turquoise short hair and scarlet eyes.Looking at that girl who seems to be torn to pieces by her own Warcraft army with only one impact, she is tall and slender. In the heart of the pseudo king of beasts, there is a sound like a warning sign. She can''t help roaring.

    "Who are you?"

    The girl just like until now found that she blocked the way of a group of ferocious beasts. She opened her scarlet eyes, looked at the pseudo king of beasts, and then smiled happily.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am..." Holding up a parasol, she pointed to the Warcraft army, which was many times larger than her own vast army. The girl''s voice didn''t have half of the fear, but revealed the extremely fierce fighting spirit and domineering spirit.

    "The important thing is, are you my opponent?"

    With the spread of this sentence, a terrible pressure suddenly surged out of the girl''s tall and slender body, enveloped the world in an instant, making the air filled with a murderous sense.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± The face of the false king of beasts changed greatly.

    "Hum!"

    Between the heaven and the earth, a stream of vitality from the nature is turned into the powerful and visible demon force, which is added to the girl''s body, making the girl''s breath more terrifying.

    At the next moment, the magic gun light from the most powerful existence in the fantasy land rises up in this square heaven and earth, plunders into the dense flying Warcraft army, and submerges all Warcraft including the pseudo king of beasts.

    The wind sees the fragrance! come!

    ¡­¡­

    When the light of the magic gun from the southeast, which belongs to the most powerful existence of fantasy Town, soared, in the direction of the southwest, compared with the wind, you Xiang and the tyrant and arrogant figure appeared in the middle of the air, also blocking the pseudo king of beasts who led the flying Warcraft army.

    That''s two girls, too.

    The girl on the left wears a nurse''s hat on her head. Her upper body is half purple and half red, and her lower body is the same color. However, the colors of the two sides rotate with each other. There are various patterns of cheongsam like skirts embroidered on them. The long silver hair is tied into a twist braid at the end with a hair circle. It looks like she is about 20 years old, just right Age.

    The girl on the right is wearing a kimono with pink on top and red on the bottom. She has a very soft black long straight hair and a delicate face which is a disaster to the country and the people. The sleeves of her clothes are very long and very long. There is a mysterious charm like eternity and instant, which makes it hard to look away.

    "Ah, La, la..." Wearing kimono, like Da and Fu Zi, the girl with long black straight hair and waterfall like softness covered her mouth with long sleeves, but her eyes sparkled with schadenfreude.

    "It''s just less than a minute since we started, and there''s already a fight over there..."

    "I can''t wait to fight directly, and I can''t wait to fight with the powerful demons..." Another young girl, dressed like a Taoist robe or a cheongsam and wearing a nurse''s hat, said indifferently.

    "Except for the one in sunflower field, there should be no second person to choose..."

    "Also..." The beautiful girl with black long straight hair shrugged her shoulders, and her eyes turned to the approaching black pressed herd and a cold and violent figure with a smile on her beautiful face.

    "Then Yonglin, should we do the same?..."

    "Since the princess said so..." The young girl nodded casually, but her eyes began to bloom.

    "It''s just that I haven''t been exercising properly for a long time..."

    Penglai mountain night! Bayi Yonglin! come! r1152

    ..

 Chapter 1993

    In the six directions of East, South, West, north, Southeast and southwest, the six pseudo beast kings all suffered the devastating attack. At the same time, in the northeast direction where the last pseudo beast king was located, there were several figures suspended here. The master of these figures is also a beautiful girl.

    There is a girl with beautiful silver shoulder length short hair, silver hair on both sides with temples tied into small twist braids, twist braids with green ribbons at the end, and wearing a maid''s dress with blue and white as the main colors.

    There is a girl with long straight purple hair, the front is tied into two bundles with ribbon at the end, hanging in front of her body, wearing the same as pajamas, the inner layer is purple and lavender vertical stripes of fluffy and comfortable clothes, the outer layer is covered with lavender lotus leaf side long coat, the head is wearing a round Belle hat with lotus leaf side, and the hat has crescent shaped ornaments.

    There is a girl with the same long straight hair in red, a green cheongsam on her body, a hat with five pointed stars on her head, and the same dress as a warrior.

    There are girls with Burgundy pupils and shoulder length blue and purple short hair, wearing cherry colored Gothic Lori clothes that tend to be white, berets and lotus hats on their heads, and bats like black wings on their backs.

    There is also a light yellow ponytail tied to the left side of the head, wearing red and white Gothic Lori, wearing a belle flower lotus hat as well as a broken wing girl with crystal pendants on her back.

    The combination of the five girls was naturally suspended in the air. Looking at the flying Warcraft army and the leader of the pseudo king of beasts, one by one made a different performance.

    The handsome young girl dressed as a maid didn''t know when there were some silvery throwing knives in her hands. Her blue eyes turned into red.

    The soft girl dressed in pajamas turned her hand and caught a magic book.

    The girl dressed as a warrior waved her fist a few times, releasing a huge momentum.

    The little girl with bat like wings raised a hand, and a blood red mist was on her palm.

    As for the little girl with broken wings and crystal pendants on her back, she raised her head slightly, and a bloody light flashed in a pair of lovely scarlet eyes, which seemed violent. It''s bloody. Like cruel, petite body, more dangerous than her young girl did not know how many times the blood sea like breath furiously rolled up this world.

    There is no doubt that the blood sea of evil breath even cannibalism of the Warcraft are scared. All of them are under the leadership of the leading pseudo king of beasts. The momentum of the charge stopped abruptly. Looking at the small girl on the road with panic and fear, even the pupil of the puppet king shrank slightly, and felt a sense of danger from the little girl. The cold sweat came down at once.

    "Eh?" However, the little girl with broken wings with crystal pendants on her back seemed as if she could not believe it. She said the cruelest words in the world with her innocent face.

    "Why did it stop? In this way, can''t they just crush you into powder? "

    "You need to understand them, my sister..." Purple long straight hair of the soft and beautiful girl holding the magic book, full of intellectuality said.

    "Even the beasts that only know how to eat know how to run away when they are in danger. They just stop and don''t run away directly, which is very commendable..."

    "If I can, I don''t want to kill like crazy!" The maid with natural and unrestrained temperament is mixed with flying dagger between her fingers, and her red eyes are full of indifference.

    "But since it''s the order of Lord Bai, there''s no way. If you are lazy in China, there will be only two meals left in your three meals later!"

    "What?!" The cheongsam girl dressed in martial arts suddenly seemed to meet the end of the world, and her eyes were as high and serious as ever.

    "I won''t be lazy. Besides, I''m not called China. My name is red Meiling!"

    "I''m not happy that he let us deal with a group of beasts who only know how to eat, but for the sake of my brother, I can''t help but agree!" The little girl with bat like wings grinned and showed a pair of small tiger teeth.

    "It''s a rare chance, Fleur. Today, my sister will allow you to have a good time!"

    "Ha ha..." The little girl with broken wings covered with crystal pendants suddenly smiled. With her charming smile, an innocent and lovely face began to appear ferocious.

    Then, the next sentence of the little girl opened the beginning of this cruel and bloody killing.

    "Well, do you want to play with Fran?"

    Remilia, Fleur, pachuli, Zha ye, hongmeiling, the five member group of the Red Devils hall, come together!

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, the flying Warcraft army, led by the king of beasts who had no pseudo demigod stage, was advancing towards the "capital of different generations" in an extremely excited state, although it did not encounter the enemies in the other seven directions, it was also blocked by a group of young women.It''s a group of girls in a wonderful line who only look at the combination, and according to the formation, these girls seem to be divided into three camps.

    First of all, on the left is a combination of three children who look only ten years old and two girls who are less than twenty years old.

    Among the three ten-year-old children, one was dressed in pink and white clothes like a magic girl, holding a magic wand in his hand, with long hair like snow and waist, and the other had short black hair with shoulder length. He wore the same clothes like a magic girl, but only blue, and the other one was dark, wearing some tattered clothes A pair of black-and-white daggers in his hands.

    As for the two girls less than 20 years old, one was wearing a black ponytail, a fluffy sweater and a pleated skirt with red under black, and a blonde one with wavy curly hair and a dress with blue background and white edge.

    It''s Elijah, Meiyou, Xiaohei, yuanbanlin and Lucia!

    In the middle are a group of young girls riding dragons.

    Among them, riding a majestic red dragon is a young girl with gorgeous red long hair, riding a majestic white dragon is a young girl with blonde hair, riding a dragon with a color of purple is a delicate girl with short silver hair and fairy like sharp ears, riding a dragon with steel like scales, is a little Fairy like beautiful little girl Female.

    It''s Rebecca, Sylvia, Luca, Charlotte and the girls with guvlin, Lancelot, Gawain and Sigmund!

    And occupy the corner on the right, is also a group of familiar girls.

    For example, the blonde girl in a blue sleeveless dress, a white coat like a shawl on her shoulders, a red hair ring with white frills on her head, a magic book with a red bow in her hand, and two small people with palms size floating around her body.

    For example, the small yellow blouse with two white threads passing through the green collar, the skirt with two white threads on the green cloth, the short light green hair, and a small girl with closed eyes hanging in front of her body.

    For example, she was wearing a pale blue coat with a lot of frills, a pink skirt with knee length and legs exposed, a red hair band on her head, and an eye hanging in front of her, but a little girl with short lilac hair.

    For example, the unique style of the red and White Witch Dress and the black and White Witch Dress, a big red bow on the head, a wizard hat on the head, a lazy face and an excited face of two girls.

    Naturally, there are five young girls in the line of Alice, Gu Ming Di Jue, Gu Ming Di Lian, Ling Meng and magic Lisha!

    Looking at the flying Warcraft army coming from the unbridled charge, I recalled the memories of all kinds of introductions about the world and the current situation in my mind. Except for the spiritual dream and the love between ancient and Ming Dynasties, the rest of the girls all showed their dignified expressions in varying degrees.

    "Although it looks a little scary..." Elijah is holding on to the ruby.

    "But since it''s brother Wuyan''s request, ruby, we can''t be merciful!"

    "Silent brother..." Meiyou is also holding the sapphire tightly, with a firm look in her eyes.

    "Hee hee..." Xiaohei is laughing, but the magic of her body is already rolling up.

    "Squeeze the magic till there is only a trace left, and then go back to find the elder brother to supplement it..."

    "But there is not much left of my jewels!" Far Sakhalin is a bit more direct crazy.

    "Damn it, he must make it up to me when I go back!"

    "Oh, ah, ah..." Lucia laughed sarcastically.

    "I have a lot of inventory left..."

    "Warcraft?" Rebecca on guvlin''s back smiled.

    "As the owner of the Dragon nationality, I don''t want to be defeated by a group of disorderly beasts..."

    "Lancelot Sylvia also touched Lancelot''s sideburns under her, and spoke softly.

    "Let him see our growth..."

    "Absolutely..." Luca''s little face was full of determination.

    "Don''t let Lord Rouen down..."

    "I I won''t just flinch! " Charlotte had silver teeth, too.

    "Sigmund, don''t be merciful!"

    Alice and Gu Ming felt that they were silent, but their magic and Demon power were boiling.

    "Ha ha..." Gu Ming smiles happily in love.

    "Love will not lose!"

    "Spiritual dream!" Marisa cried out cheerfully.

    "Let''s go too!"

    "Really..." Spiritual dream starts with a sigh.

    "Why is it so troublesome?..."

 Chapter 1994

    Above the dark clouds, the king of beasts was floating in the air. Looking at the battlefield below, his face gradually became ugly.

    Since the beginning of the war, ten minutes later, the first pseudo beast king died under the magic gun which saw the fragrance in the wind. At the same time, the number of flying Warcraft around 100000 has all died in the hands of the fragrance in the wind.

    Twelve minutes after the beginning of the war, the second pseudo king of beasts was torn apart in the purple ''realm of separation and integration'', and became the second fallen pseudo king of beasts.

    Thirteen minutes later, the third pseudo king was shot through his heart by Bayi Yonglin and died.

    Fifteen minutes later, the fourth pseudo beast king was cut in half by the second evolution of astraya in the Pandora mode. In addition, more than 300000 flying Warcraft had to be submerged by the light of Icarus''s "I private I (permanent rear-end missile II)" who also entered the Pandora mode, and buried with the fourth dead pseudo beast king.

    Eighteen minutes later, the fifth pseudo beast king was seized by Daisy. He hit the black bat with "fantasy killer" and was wiped out by "fantasy killer" together with the power of the hypocrisy in his body.

    Twenty minutes later, the sixth pseudo king was also kneaded into a mass of blood fog under the power of Fran. There was no corpse.

    Twenty one minutes later. The last pseudo beast king was also not spared. Under the siege of a group of fairy maidens, such as Qin Li, Kuang San, Shixiang, origami, Mei Jiu, Si Si Nai, Yeju Yan, Xi Xian, etc., finally. They died under the joint attack of "Camael - megaddo", "halvanhelev", origami''s "artelif", yegiya and Xixian''s "rahael - elkanaph".

    In less than 30 minutes, all the seven fake animal kings specially made by the animal King were killed!

    This makes the animal King''s face more and more ugly. When the last fake animal king died directly, his expression was even more gloomy and almost dripped out of the water.

    "A bunch of rubbish!"

    Of course, the king of beasts does not care about those who are all killed. As long as the power of the false gods is abundant, it will not affect his own strength. Such a pseudo king of beasts can make as many as he wants and give them the purpose of making them. I just want to use it as cannon fodder to see if I can lead out the backhand of eight cloud purple.

    Who ever thought, that does not know to exist eight cloud purple''s backhand, the animal king did not lead out. On the contrary, it brings out a group of girls who have never been seen before and have great power.

    The king of beasts stretched out his hand. All the powers of the false gods except those erased by Daisy''s "fantasy killer" came from below and came back to him. The strange black light illuminated the cruel eyes of the king of beasts.

    "If these people are your backers, eight cloud purple, you may despise me too much..."

    Saying such a sentence, the king of beasts shook hands fiercely, and when the power of the puppet God was twisted in his hand, all of them went back to his body.

    "I''ll let you know. Even if you find more helpers, in front of me, these are all a bunch of local dogs! "

    The moment the sound falls. In the sky, the dark cloud layer was suddenly derived into a mass of black fog. The dark cloud layer was rendered as black as ink, which made the heaven and earth turn into a full-bodied darkness.

    "Not good --!"

    Almost when the dark clouds in the sky began to generate a cloud of black fog, the faces of the most powerful purple, fragrance and Yonglin changed, without hesitation. At the same time, three young girls in three different directions rose to the sky, with violent turbulence on their bodies.

    "Hum!"

    With the three girls who belong to their own strength rolled up in the sky. The vast three forces are twisted together and turned into a shield that radiates bright light, just like trying to break through the sky, extending directly to the top.

    "Hiss!"

    At the same time, in the sky, the dark cloud like ink suddenly turned into a whirlpool. At the center of the whirlpool, a dark beam of light burst out of the whirlpool, and then it flew across the sky like lightning and fell down.

    Where the dark light beam passes, all the spaces are directly like being cut apart. With the descent of the dark light beam, there are cracks like spider webs in the "click click" sound, and then they fall straight on the protective cover rising from the sky.

    "Bang!"

    The shield, which is composed of three super powers with great strength and high level of demigod, has not even a little fluctuation. In a very clear sound, it bursts open with the dull eyes of all the people below.Only in one move, the protection constructed by the spirit and sage bayunzi, the main wind of flowers in four seasons, seeing the fragrance and the mind of the moon, bayiyonglin, is just like this.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Looking at the burst protective cover, the faces of purple, Youxiang and Yonglin were unchanged, but the sense of terror and oppression from the sky didn''t make them feel frustrated for a long time.

    Both purple and Yonglin are intelligent enough to call them evildoers. Youxiang is not as smart as purple and Yonglin, but after living for thousands of years or more, Youxiang can''t be a fool.

    Therefore, when they realized that pure defense could not match each other, they made the same decision in their minds.

    If you can''t defend, attack!

    The body shape of zichongtian suddenly stagnates. On the slender and tall body, the monstrous force that can crush a ninth level powerful man suddenly surges out of his body. The momentum, even the black cloud like ink that covers the sky, is surging up and down.

    "The realm of heaven and earth!"

    The sky under the dark cloud suddenly broke, and a terrible ripple mingled with the fragments of the sky turned into a circle of dark waves like a tornado, and violently swept away to the top of the cloud.

    as like as two peas, the body turned into a blur. At last, it was split into two identical winds, and then the parasol was lifted. The body around it was rolled into a stream of magic. It poured into two fragrant bodies, which made the fragrance of the fragrance expand to several times more terrifying than violet.

    "Double spark -!"

    Suspended in the terrifying torrent of demonic power, the two delicate fragrances held up their umbrellas at the same time. All the life from nature turned into the most pure demonic power. They desperately flowed to the umbrellas in the two delicate fragrances. At the tip of the umbrellas, they condensed into a group of demonic power polymers. Suddenly, they burst into a huge column of light with a diameter of 20 meters, rising to the sky, To the center of the whirlpool in the clouds.

    Yonglin raised the bow in her hand, which seemed to wave a mysterious and frightening force on the broken bow, which made the bow swell with black light and turn it into a arrow.

    "The arrow of praying for the moon -!"

    When the slender jade hand of the bow and arrow loosed the strings of the wooden bow, the arrow bearing the moonlight bloomed in the sky, like a ray of sunset, straight to the center of the swirling clouds.

    Under the expectant eyes of countless powerful people in the world of sparril on the ground, three terrorist attacks that are enough to destroy the sky and the Earth carry the power that makes people tremble. They directly break through the clouds, blow off the air flow, cut through the space, and shoot at the body shadow that looms above the clouds.

    However, such three terrorist attacks only attracted a voice of indifference.

    "Beyond one''s control -!"

    In a simple sentence, a black fog would boil from the figure on the top of the cloud. Like the pawn of a tarsal bone, it would roll up the dark waves, huge bright pillars and arrows bearing the moonlight, so that they would suddenly stop, follow the black fog around them and expand together.

    "Bang!"

    There is no half a vision, no half a noise, just a crack like a broken glass.

    Then, the three attacks, which seemed to be extremely horrible, were in the astonishing and abnormal eyes on the ground. The inch was broken, and the sound of "bang" turned into the light spots all over the sky and dissipated.

 Chapter 1995

    Looking at the mysterious figure floating in the center of the dark cloud vortex, all the Warcraft looking up to the figure lie on the ground in turn, with their heads bowed down as if they were worshiping, and the strong men of sparril world look up in silence. For a while, they forget to fight.

    "Is this the power of the so-called hypocrites?"

    Looking at his full blow was easily disintegrated by the king of beasts, even if he had already seen the power of some of the king of beasts, his heart could not help but rise to a trace of solemnity, Yong Lin was also full of solemnity, only fragrance, not only did not have a little air decadence, but the scarlet eyes fluctuated with inexplicable sense of war.

    "What''s the matter?..."

    The king of beasts, suspended in the center of the dark swirling clouds, looked down at purple, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. The surrounding clouds became more and more oppressive, and were rendered increasingly dark by the rolling black fog.

    "Aren''t you very good at calculation? Then use your endless stratagem to show me! "

    When the voice fell, the king of beasts stretched out his hand. Suddenly, around the swirling black clouds, a stream of black gas suddenly permeated and gathered on the slowly stretched out hand of the king of beasts. Turn into a black awn, and go directly to the purple storm.

    Obviously, the words are extremely arrogant and provocative. But the king of beasts really took zigei as a threat, and planned to remove it first, which made zigei a little surprised. The demon force in his body flowed out rapidly and reached the extreme.

    "Hiss!"

    Immediately, a dark crack full of ferocious eyes suddenly appeared in the space in front of purple, like a shield. In front of purple.

    "Bang --!"

    However, the black awn from the plunder is about to be swallowed up by the gap. As soon as it burst out, it turned into a circle of real impact in a dull loud sound, which hit purple as fast as lightning.

    "Dong -!"

    "Hum..." Purple frowned. Pretty face a white, body shape stagger backward and out, almost inverted out.

    "Whew --!"

    Just when the king of beasts raised his hand and intended to attack the only threat in his heart while winning, a sound of breaking the air suddenly reverberated, making the king of beasts frown, raise his hand slightly and turn it towards the other direction below. Just shake it.

    "Hum!"

    Almost in the same second, an arrow carrying the moonlight and the mysterious atmosphere suddenly flashed out of the space. Straight shot at the king of beasts, just to meet the hand of the king of beasts, was heavily in his hand.

    "Bang!"

    Then, the beast king directly crushed the mysterious arrow bearing the same moonlight in his hand, rolled the black fog hand forward and clapped it to the space where the arrow flashed.

    "Kazam --!"

    With a crisp crack. That space was directly snapped to pieces by the king of beasts. A tall and slender figure was also shaken out in that space. There was also a groan in the mouth, which was obviously shocked.

    However, it is ba Yi Yonglin!

    "In the way!" In the eyes of the king of beasts, the cold light flashed directly, and the other hand also came out, slightly curved, showing claw shape, breaking the surrounding waves, like a black shadow, grasping Yonglin''s head.

    If this claw is hit, then, even if it is Bayi Yonglin, the fragile head will definitely be crushed!

    "Yong Lin!" Below, Huiye''s face turned white and screamed. When he just wanted to rush into the sky recklessly, he found that another tall and slender figure suddenly appeared on the other side of the animal king. He raised a parasol, rolled up a fierce demon force and stabbed the animal king in the back.

    When the animal King''s face hardened, he resolutely abandoned the pursuit of Yonglin. He turned around, and his dark claws collided with the umbrella tip that came from the stab in the face.

    "Qiang --!"

    It seems that the very fragile umbrella collided with the claws, which made the sky ring a crisp sound like a golden iron strike, and sparked countless sparks.

    but as like as two peas in the shadow of a parasol claw with a claw, another parasol, which is exactly the same as it is, is passing by in the shadow of the king''s beasts, and from the shadow of the parasol that collided with the claw, flashed past, and in a sound, it stabbed the heart of the king of beasts.

    "Bang --!"

    To everyone''s surprise, in the muffled sound, the animal king who was hit by the parasol at the heart didn''t even shake his body. Instead, the owner of the two parasols seemed to be hit by something. His body suddenly retreated, and he didn''t stabilize until he pulled out a distance.It wasn''t until he saw the whole picture of the owner of the two parasols that the king understood what the blow was about.

    only as like as two peas are as like as two peas, who are suspended in the opposite side of the king of beasts, the two are exactly alike.

    Naturally, it is the wind that sees the fragrance!

    "Separate? And the strength is as like as two peas? " The king of beasts looked at the two fragrance of war in his eyes, which were floating opposite to him, but there was a look of interest in his eyes.

    "It''s a good ability, and it''s also a good strength. The most important thing is that you''re not human either. What''s your name?..."

    "The wind sees fragrance!" Two fragrant bodies turn at the same time, and recombine one. More powerful demon force emerges on the body, holding the parasol and saying happily.

    "You are very strong! Very strong! But I will beat you! "

    After that, without giving the king of beasts a chance to speak back, the umbrella tip in Youxiang''s hand immediately wavered with a familiar bright light, turned into a bright beam, carrying extremely violent power, and directed directly at the king of beasts in front.

    "A fool talks about dreams!" As you can see, the eyes of the king of beasts are cold. The claws that just collided with the fragrant umbrella tip come out again. Like a sharp blade, they cut open the air in front of them, directly grasped the shocking light beam and pinched it.

    "Bang --!"

    The powerful magic cannon was immediately pinched and exploded in the hands of the animal king, and the animal King''s body shape was also moved, as if disappeared, leaving a shadow in place. When it appeared again, it was already on the body side of the fragrance.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± Youxiang only feels a flower in front of her. The body shape of the king of beasts has disappeared. It''s too late when a strange breath comes from the space beside her.

    At the next moment, a paw mixed with the black fog fell heavily on the back of the fragrance.

    "Dong -!"

    "Er..." The sharp pain spread from the back, making the fragrant head completely blank, and the body shape also flew backwards, drawing a perfect parabola in the mid air and falling to the ground.

    "The wind sees fragrance!" Looking at the strongest wind among the three, I saw that the fragrance was almost defeated in an instant, and purple and Yonglin''s face changed for a while.

    "Is this the end of it?" The king of beasts did not look at the fragrance falling from the ground. He glanced at the lineup of the strong men in the frightened world of sparril below. As if he was bored, he looked directly at the direction of "the capital of another generation".

    "Although our orcs have planned to take root in the continent of sparril world, the giant beast forest is still our territory, which can''t be occupied by human beings. Let me make it history for that eye-catching city!"

    The king of beasts raised his hand, and there was a flame of black fog in his hand. A thick mist appeared on the corner of his mouth. In the performance of the pupil constriction of all the people below, he mercilessly waved down and down.

    "Hum!"

    With the wave of the beast king''s hand, the dark clouds in the sky rotate wildly, and the waves of black fog that make people feel numb quickly gather in them, making the clouds begin to shake.

    "Buzz -!"

    In the next moment, a huge bone spear, like a building, was slowly sticking out of the cloud. It fell in the panic of all the people below. It also fell from the sky to the direction of "the capital of the world".

    Daisy, lute, bee eating exercise, Qinli, Icarus, astraya and other young girls come from all directions in a frenzied way, and go to the direction of the "alien capital" in a hysterical way.

    However, at this time, a light and indifferent voice reverberated in this area.

    "Sure!"

 Chapter 1996

    (tomorrow will be the last four chapters. Thank you for your company. I hope you will witness the end of this book and finish the last part of this book together with Ruqing...)

    "definitely --!"

    When such a sound reverberates in the sky of the whole forest of monsters and spreads into the ears of everyone present, all things in the world are accompanied by the content of the sound and all are still.

    Sound

    Strong wind

    Black cloud

    Air

    And the huge black bone spears that fell from the sky to the "capital of different generations", all stagnated there as if they were solidified in the space.

    In the stagnant, no longer rotating, dark and oppressive swirling clouds, the eyes of the king of beasts shrunk fiercely. Then he found that the space around him seemed to solidify into substance, limiting his body.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡± At present, the black air on the animal king suddenly boils and rushes to the surrounding space, making the surrounding space make a "bang" sound as if something is broken. Then, the animal King feels that his body is back to freedom.

    "Who is it --?" It''s almost conditioned. The king of beasts drinks to the cold heaven and earth below.

    "Come out for me --!"

    Turn to echo like cold drink slowly wave to all around. Cover up all the sounds between the heaven and the earth.

    "Hum!"

    Next second, in the sky of "the capital of different generations", the space in a corner suddenly fluctuates. It attracted the attention of all the people present.

    In the fluctuation of that space, holding a green girl with short curly hair slowly walked out, appeared in the eyes of all people.

    Looking at the man who came out of the space slowly, the king of beast was stunned and opened his mouth in amazement.

    "Is it you?"

    Around, Daisy, lute and a line of young girls'' faces also emerged a happy color.

    Come on, nature. Is speechless!

    And the one who was held in the arms by the wordless princess was the one who had just been beaten down by the king of beasts!

    In a moment of silence. Speechless just like nobody else slowly walked out of a fluctuating space in a mysterious and mysterious way. First, I looked around, looked at a line of girls with happy faces, and then looked at the girls who had been summoned not long ago, such as purple, Yonglin, Huiye, etc. with the same sighs of relief. Smile a little, hold out a hand, gently wave.

    "Bang --!"

    It''s just such a simple action. It can destroy the whole "capital of different generations" to the point where one root falls from the sky. The black bone spear stuck in the middle of the air will burst out without any warning and become pieces of black bone scattered all over the sky and fall on the ground.

    Looking at such a scene, all the people on the scene took a breath of cool air, even the face of the animal king did not change. Finally, he faced up to the silence.

    This face-to-face, the king immediately found something wrong.

    What should I say

    Before, in the face of silence. With keen intuition, sense of smell and sense, the king of beasts can sense the noble breath and slight pressure of wordless body.

    It''s a kind of feeling like the absolute blood pressure of other Warcraft of lower level, which is as strong as that of Warcraft.

    Before, the king of beasts didn''t understand what that feeling was, but later he did. Wordless is not a human being. It has a noble and mysterious blood line more than ordinary Warcraft. Therefore, it can bring the animal king a feeling similar to that of blood pressure.

    That feeling, not only speechless, in purple, fragrance, even in Yonglin and Huiye, the king of beasts also felt it.

    But now that feeling is gone.

    Yes!

    It''s gone!

    At this moment, the wordless animal King feels like an ordinary human, and the breath carried by him is exactly the same as that of an ordinary human.

    What does this mean

    Represents that speechless has suddenly become a human being from a race with noble blood!

    It''s such a fantasy!

    However, looking at the ordinary human in front of him, I don''t know why, there is another feeling of something wrong in the heart of the animal king.

    That kind of feeling is like looking at a volcano, which is very common, but it seems to explode at any time, bringing unimaginable disaster.

    It is precisely because of this feeling that the king of beasts is staring at speechless, and his face is uncertain for a while, which leads him to have no intention to start again for a while.But speechless actually after defusing the king''s attack lightly, glanced at the king, then looked at the pale fragrance in his bosom, and asked softly.

    "Are you ok?..."

    Youxiang takes a deep look at wordless, shakes her head, and does not break away from wordless arms, saying such a sentence.

    "As you said, I''m not his opponent..."

    "But you still want to fight the last one, don''t you?" Speechless laugh.

    "How is it? Are you satisfied? "

    When all the people in the audience heard this, they immediately understood it.

    It turns out that the reason why Wuyan didn''t show up all the time is that Youxiang wants to fight against the king of beasts!

    So, speechless will hide in the dark and look after a group of girls and Yu Ban''s sister until Youxiang is defeated!

    This is also because I have no words to know that if you Xiang, the warlike flower Lord, doesn''t fight with the king of beasts, you Xiang will be dissatisfied. Otherwise, he won''t let the king of beasts have a fight for so long.

    "I haven''t defeated him yet!" Youxiang closes her eyes and finally breaks away from the wordless embrace. She floats up and floats beside the wordless side. Instead of facing the king of beasts, she turns her back to wordless, and the strong and clear voice echoes slowly.

    "You once said that you are pursuing invincibility. Now, have you achieved it?"

    Listening to such a sentence, all the people on the scene were speechless and stared at speechless. Even the king of beasts cast his eyes on speechless body to see how speechless was going to answer.

    But speechless not only did not answer, but also showed a smile of unknown meaning.

    "Invincible, is it important to you?..."

    Smell speech, faint fragrance is a Zheng at first, silent for a while, then also smile, smile is very happy.

    "You are right. It doesn''t matter to me. No matter you are strong or invincible, you can''t stop me from challenging you!"

    With that, Youxiang turns around and flies out in the direction of "the capital of different generations", leaving only one sentence, echoing in this space.

    "Beat him..."

    Speechless did not look back at Youxiang, but looked up at the king of beasts who was cold because of a word of Youxiang. He opened his mouth and said a word that made the king of beasts look more indifferent.

    "That''s nature!"

    It''s all quiet

    "You have changed..." The king of beasts calmed down all kinds of emotions in his heart and sneered.

    "It''s much worse and more arrogant than before!"

    "Don''t you change too?" Speechless some lazy said.

    "To think that you are really invincible!"

    "Isn''t it?..." The animal King sneered.

    "Who else do you think will be my opponent now that there is no divine power?"

    "You want an opponent, isn''t that easy?" Wordless stretched out one hand to the king of the beast, and made a provocative hook to the king of the beast.

    "Come and let me see if your so-called invincibility is just your mouth''s unbearable and arrogant!"

    "Dying!" In the eyes of the king of beasts, there was a flash of cold light, and there was a huge dark fog on his body, which filled the sky. The killing intention in his eyes also rose suddenly and became much stronger than before.

    "Boom -!"

    With the black fog on the king of beasts rolling up, the whole sky above the forest of monsters is shaking at this moment, and the dark whirlpool clouds are surging wildly. At last, a group of black air comes out, turns into a dark gust of wind, and violently suppresses it downward.

    Under the overwhelming dark wind, the silent figure floating over the "capital of another generation" is no doubt as small as a mole ant. The ordinary breath on the body can''t be compared with the awesome pressure. It''s like a grass seedling that is about to encounter a storm. Its dark eyes are like stars, staring at the terrible dark wind. It doesn''t flash Do not avoid, as if nothing to see.

    However, just when many people screamed and almost couldn''t bear to see wordless torn apart by the dark wind, a quite shocking scene happened.

    ¡°pi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±

    With the sound of such a very strange voice, the dark wind suddenly turned a direction. At a faster speed than before, like a raging wave, it suddenly shot at the king of beasts.

    Looking at this scene, five people exclaimed after Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli.

    "Vector operation?!"

 Chapter 1997

    Under the effect of inexplicable power, the dark wind released by the king of beasts turned like a fountain, rushed to the sky, and hit the king of beasts fiercely. &Of course, the king of beasts didn''t expect his attack to be suddenly bounced back, but he was already on guard because of the strange feeling brought to him by silence. Although there were some accidents, he didn''t panic. His face was a little dignified. He stretched out his hand and brushed the dark clouds around him.

    "Hum!"

    The dark paint cloud layer suddenly seems to be stirred by an invisible hand. The trend of rotation suddenly speeds up, and it contracts violently.

    "Buzz -!"

    When the boundless dark cloud shrinks, the sky of the forest of monsters trembles. The more the dark cloud shrinks, the more intense an extremely horrible sense of oppression. All the people below have a little cold sweat. Even the Warcraft begin to tremble.

    In the next moment, the dark whirlpool cloud, which shrinks to the size of only the "capital of another generation", suddenly rotates, and a thunderous sound reverberates from it. Then, a dark rainstorm pours down from the dark whirlpool cloud, and "roars" falls down.

    "Sniff -!"

    In the dark rainstorm, the black wind seems to be corroded. A plume of stinking black smoke came out, which was soon eroded and cleaned up. Only the terrible black rain, which seemed to be only the wrong color, came down like a waterfall, making everyone panic.

    Looking at the black rain pouring down from the sky, I narrowed my eyes slightly.

    From these black rain, he can clearly feel the power of coldness and resentment flowing in every drop of rain water, which is basically the same as the fluctuation of the power of hypocrisy, but full of aggression.

    If you are sprinkled with these black rain, you may not die. At least it''s the end of disfigurement. It''s worse than sulfuric acid.

    So think, speechless also don''t neglect, a hand exhibition, a martyrdom of the green light suddenly bloom from its body. Into a bright column of light. It''s like being caught by a big hand. Swing forward.

    "Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang -- Bang --!"

    Suddenly, as if sweeping the army, the light column swept directly across the sky and collided with the pouring black rain. A blast of scorched smoke.

    And looking at the shining column like sweeping thousands of troops, I felt the familiar power among them. Five young girls in the line after Meiqin, fengcao praying, silk flag favorite, fulanda and longhuli were shocked again.

    "Atomic collapse?!"

    Yes!

    It''s the fourth of the seven superpowers in the "garden city" that maiye Shenli has the ability - "atomic collapse"!

    At this moment, whether it''s a common "vector operation" or "atomic collapse" of maiye Shenli, it''s all presented on the speechless body, and it''s better than what the original owner used!

    Because, wordless use of "vector operation" and "atomic collapse" has already exceeded LV5 level!

    Of course, it''s not just "vector operation" and "atomic collapse". In the fight with the orc king, the orc king always drives the power of the pseudo gods to attack. However, the wordless means are so complicated that they have super power, magic and even the power of the elves.

    What''s more, wordless now uses super power, magic, the power of elves and other means, all of which are previously wordless will not even have!

    "So it is..." The daisy murmured in a trance.

    "Is this the real power of speech?"

    "It must be!" Meiqin nods heavily, and the brown pupils never move away.

    "It turns out, is that what they mean when they are integrated with the system?"

    "Truly control everything in the system!"

    That''s right!

    Wordless has really controlled everything in the system!

    On that day, speechless finally saw the real face of the system in his soul. At the same time, it was the last time speechless saw the system. Since then, speechless can no longer hear the voice of the system.

    Because, the system has been completely transformed into speechless ownership, its existence has disappeared, but everything in the system is controlled by speechless.

    Gear!

    Props!

    Ability!

    Call!

    As long as it used to belong to the ability of the system, now, speechless have been able to use freely!

    There is no need to exchange equipment points, props points, ability points and call points, and there is no need to go through the system''s consent and procedures. As long as there is no word, now, the ability that can be exchanged or used in the system can be used at will!Therefore, speechless summoned more than a dozen summoning characters at one time, among which there are even semi divine level strong people like Fengjian Youxiang and Bayi Yonglin, but they don''t need to pay even a little summoning points!

    So, speechless now can use all kinds of abilities that we didn''t or didn''t have before, and manipulate them at will!

    If you want to, wordless can also be the same as the previous system, to give their calling characters the ability of system perception, so that a line of girls have the power to detect the existence and level of others!

    Of course, in the future, a group of young girls can no longer draw experience value in the battle to improve their level. After wordless, they will enter into the world of other dungeons, and there will be no more dungeons. Everything in the system has become the ability of wordless one!

    With such a variety of equipment, props and abilities, now wordless is a living system!

    Therefore, under the endless power and means, the face of the king of beasts is becoming more and more gloomy.

    "Don''t be so arrogant!" In a roar, the king of beasts steps forward, carrying the swirling dark cloud, holding up a fist rolling with black air, a fist, toward the speechless direction.

    "Click click -!"

    All of a sudden, the space inch breaks and collapses, and the overwhelming black atomization becomes a fist that can occupy anyone''s vision, and falls heavily towards the silent below. The power contained in it is extremely terrible.

    "Hum!" Seeing that the king of the beast can''t help but use his real power, he snorted silently and didn''t dodge. He also raised a fist and waved it.

    "Bang!"

    With the silent fist, a circle of violent impact followed its action, and also followed the fierce impact. Like a huge invisible shell, it met the huge black fist.

    "Dong -!"

    The black fist collided with the invisible shell in the mid air, and the wave was that it directly shocked many giant trees in the giant forest below into powder, and many Warcraft were directly shocked into blood fog. Before they died, they didn''t know what happened.

    "Back -!" Below, the strong men of sparril world are scared to death, and they all run out desperately. Even Yu Ban''s younger sisters have launched the "ter day Tory", and a group of young girls have also offered their own defense means, and retreated violently.

    And in the sky, looking at the scene of his attack being blocked below, the expression of the king of beasts is finally inevitable to change.

    You should know that just that strike, the king of beasts was angry, and he had really exerted all his strength. Ten out of ten belonged to the strength of the hypocrite realm!

    However, it can make bayunzi, fengjianyouxiang and bayiyonglin defeat directly under a single attack. In front of speechless, they can''t even bring him a little harm

    "Impossible Impossible... " The animal king can''t help murmuring.

    as like as two peas of violet, what he can do is to use the same power as eight clouds and purple, and it is impossible to block my present full shot. Even if eight clouds are purple, I can not stop myself. Why? Why can he stop it? "

    "What''s the matter?..."

    When the king of beasts was still talking with his face full of gloom and uncertainty, he looked at the king of beasts in the middle of the dark whirlpool cloud floating in the sky with his silent face still calm.

    "Aren''t you very good at talking big? Then use your own invincible power to show me! "

    This is exactly what the king of beasts said to purple when he first appeared!

    Now, this sentence was wordless slightly changed, the original returned to the king of beasts!

    "Speechless!" The animal King''s face turned violent.

    "You want to die!"

    "Dying?" Speechless face suddenly cold.

    "You are the one who seeks death!"

    Words fall, speechless gently hit a ring finger, a crimson space ripples slowly from behind, inside, a variety of treasures emerged.

    Real treasure!

 Chapter 1998

    In the ripples of space, the crimson color gradually dyed red in a corner between the heaven and the earth, like a huge crimson door, slowly swing open, and then slowly open.

    Each piece radiates vicissitudes, antiquity, mystery and inexplicable fluctuations. Some are strange in appearance, some are luxurious, some are simple, some are strange in shape. All kinds of precious tools, such as knives, swords, guns and halberds, protrude from the waves in a circle. Before long, they are full of the whole crimson space, full of the vision of all people now, pointing to the front from afar.

    It really controls everything in the system, and there is no need to worry about the insufficient storage of its own equipment. It not only stores the endless prototype of all the original "King''s treasure" in the system, but also integrates some of the original non prototype treasure with the characteristic equipment owned by the rest of the world into the "King''s treasure", so as to let Ying This belongs to the "King''s treasure" sharp point finally reappeared, and leaped a step further!

    In this case, although the power of "King''s treasure" can''t be upgraded to the level of the mythical armory raised by nature, it can also reach the peak of the legendary armory, only one step short of the mythical armory!

    In addition, there is no doubt that the treasure of "King''s treasure" has all kinds of unique abilities. In terms of lethality alone, the "King''s treasure" has really surpassed the legendary weapons and reached the level of mythological weapons!

    Therefore, he was pointed by all kinds of treasure tools with strange shapes, which were full of vicissitudes, antiquity, mystery and inexplicable fluctuations. Even the angry king of beast in his heart was convulsed. A little gloom appeared in his eyes, which forced his inner violence and aroused the power of hypocrisy. Let the black fog burst out of his body. Rising up, holding the dark whirlpool cloud around, a tumble, his body completely hidden in it.

    Of course. The king of beasts is not just trying to hide his body. The dark fog and clouds around are strong enough to resist any attack!

    Any attack by an opponent weaker than the orc King

    "The power of the hypocrite?" Glanced at the dark swirling clouds that were rolling away. Speechless from the bottom of my heart looked down on the disgusting power of the hypocrisy, and now I no longer hesitate to wave my hand. Tens of thousands of treasures emerged from the "King''s treasure" like bullets, like machine guns, and shot out in a frenzy.

    It is like the rain of the treasure like a storm sweeping through the sky, like a flash of flowing light in the air, pulling up a cold arc light belonging to weapons, in the atmosphere of the riots and the noise of the disorderly air, like the rainstorm, successive falls on the dark whirlpool cloud.

    "Dong -- Dong -- Dong -- Dong -- Dong -- Dong -- Dong --!"

    All of a sudden, the seemingly strange and solid dark whirlpool cloud, under the shooting of the most powerful and real weapons, seemed to have been thrown into the wave of bombs. In a loud sound, there were holes bursting out one by one, and the cloud sea also completely turned up, which suddenly became much thinner.

    "Ah ah ah --"

    But before long, in the dark swirling clouds, the roar of the king of beasts with a hint of pain and anger echoed from it, with a little hysteria.

    "Die for me --"

    "Whew --!"

    As the dark whirlpool cloud becomes thinner and thinner, the king of beasts hiding in it roars in a low voice, making the dark whirlpool cloud roll like boiling magma, and at the same time, a stinking bubble emerges, and the black fog diffuses, turning into a huge claw that covers the sky and blocks out the sun. With the dark whirlpool cloud that generates the huge claw, it seems that there is one in the cloud The terrifying giant beast, like its claws, burst out from the center of the whirlpool cloud. Where it passed, the space was shaking, and the sharp wind could be heard in the whole world.

    It is expected that the huge animal claws shot from the dark whirlpool clouds are speechless but with the same look.

    "Hum!"

    The center of the crimson space, where all kinds of treasures emerge, stands behind speechless. There is a huge circle of ripples. A huge sword, which is no inferior to the giant claw, suddenly comes out of the "King''s treasure", arousing a distortion of the surrounding space.

    "Lgalima!"

    In the sound of the atmosphere, the real treasure named "lgalima" flashed out of the "King''s treasure" and ran into the huge claw.

    "Bang!"

    In the loud and dull sound, the huge claws were blown open by the old giant sword, and the giant sword was castrated, rolled up a frenzied air flow, and shot straight at the dark whirlpool cloud, which was pressed heavily."Dong -!"

    It was another loud noise. This time, it was the dark swirling clouds that were smashed by the old giant swords and scattered into dregs, countless dark air masses like meat dregs, scattered in all directions, swept away together with the impact waves.

    However, at the critical moment, a dark shadow still carried a thick black fog in time, retreated suddenly from it, avoiding the huge sword with unusual power and terror.

    However, before the beast king could breathe a sigh of relief, there was another fierce ripple in the crimson space where all kinds of treasures were suspended. A sickle with a ferocious shape, like a claw, came out of it, and the whole body was full of red light.

    ''shurshagana -!''

    The shape is ferocious, and the whole body is full of red light. The real treasure named "shurshagana" moves forward heavily. A raging fire Haydn spreads out with the track of the sickle, just like the wave that never moves forward, and instantly covers the strong black fog around the king of beasts.

    "Sniff -!"

    The fiery flame and the thick black fog collided wildly, arousing a sound like burning.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the sea of fire like the sea waves will burn the thick black fog around the animal king, exposing the animal King''s somewhat embarrassed figure in the air.

    "You should be honored..."

    Just when the animal King''s embarrassed body was exposed to the air, a voice sounded softly from behind the ugly animal king.

    "If you can see the God-made weapons'' lgalima ''and'' shurshagana ''in Sumerian mythology, you will die without regret!"

    The animal King''s face suddenly changed dramatically. A pair of pupils were even smaller than the tip of the needle because of fear and disbelief. They could only turn around violently and put the familiar face with sneer and irony into their vision.

    Then, a scarlet spear flashing like a flame was also printed into the eyes of the king of beasts. Under the eyes of the king of beasts, it was swept out of a crimson space ripple, held in the hands of wordless, and stabbed at the chest of the king of beasts fiercely.

    "Dare you --!" The king of beast roared like a wounded beast, and a cloud of black fog surrounded his body, forming a layer of defense like a shield, blocking the scarlet spear. The king of beast raised his hand unconsciously and protected himself.

    However, at the next moment, a cold emancipatory language comes out of the speechless mouth holding a scarlet gun.

    "Gae bolg" --

    "Hum!"

    At the moment when the real name was liberated, the flame like light on the weapon, which was called "gae bolg", immediately rose and solidified.

    "Whew --!"

    The scarlet spear, which was full of flame like light, turned into a flash of red lightning. In the animal King''s horrified eyes, it suddenly twisted and crossed an arc, avoiding the layer of black fog like a shield, twisting and flashing from the side, through the gap between the two hands in front of the animal king, to the heart of the animal king.

    "Pooh!"

    With a clear sound of tearing, the real weapon named "gae bolg" pierced the heart of the animal king with many holes. It came out of the back of the animal king with a stab, bringing a large piece of red blood and spilling around.

    The eyes of the animal King gradually enlarged, and all the expressions on his face were frozen, and he could not move any more.

 Chapter 2000

    (thank you for accompanying this book to the end... Thank you very much...) it has been about a year since the war between human beings and Warcraft in sparril world The war in the giant beast forest and the war between the two superpowers left one corner of the giant beast forest short of life, but in this year''s time, the missing one has been recovered. [. of course, it is impossible to recover if it is allowed to grow freely. Whether the forest of behemoth can recover to its original state or rely on the Warcraft living in the forest of behemoth, it is they that give birth to this land full of trauma and make the forest of behemoth recover to its previous anger. With the fall of the animal king. The war between humans and Warcraft ended in human victory. Without the king of beasts, the Warcraft family has once again recovered to their previous living habits. As always, they live a jungle life of predatory and predatory in the giant beast forest, as if nothing had happened. It''s a pity that people in today''s sparril world have no way to regard the war between humans and Warcraft as not happening. Because, in that war, a strong man was born. Speechless! The fifth God in the history of the world! In just a few days after the end of the war, the name resounded through every corner of sparril''s world, reminding the powerful people of sparril''s world all the time. Today''s sparril''s world, there is also a real invincible powerful person! And the location of the most powerful. It''s another world that rings through sparril. In a real sense, the most powerful force over the three empires - ''the capital of different generations''! What kind of comments do outsiders have on the strongest existence and the strongest force in the world? I don''t know. In a real sense, when he stands at the top, he doesn''t pay any more attention to them. But to be with all my heart and soul by the side of a group of girls. One day of the year. Speechless will be the world''s top people. Including the five semi gods, Tongtong was invited to the "capital of different generations" and witnessed by them. A grand wedding ceremony was held with all the girls who summoned the characters, which made a group of girls have real fame and become their wives. After that, speechless and under the urging of Kate, who was angry, reluctant and unwilling, held a wedding with her husband, and married the iceberg princess, who was popular all over the sparril world, back home. After a while, wordless married Lulu first, and then Fifi. They all embraced these three girls from sparril world, who had close relationship with themselves, and enjoyed their beauty. They really envied many people. It is precisely because in this year''s time that four weddings were held before and after, and no less than 30 wives were married. People from the outside world began to spread that the fifth God in the world of sparril was a romantic figure, which led to countless forces breaking their heads and making every effort to propose marriage to the "capital of the alien generation" in an attempt to marry the last daughter or something And climb up this huge thigh. However, before that, we have to go through many of the righteous wives of this holy man to see the real face of this thick and incomparable thigh. This commotion will continue like this ¡­¡­ Giant beast forest, the capital of different generations In the top hall of "the heart of the generation", wordless is holding a luminous sphere with two rings around it, sitting on the sofa, carefully looking at the things in his hands, his eyes more or less revealed a little helpless color. Before long, a young girl came in from the corridor outside and attracted silent attention. A chestnut long hair gently sways and fluctuates with the owner''s walking, sending out a charming temperament. The color of the girl''s pupils is also chestnut, and the beautiful face seems to have a slight cold and sacred sense of distance, but when seeing the speechless eyes on the sofa turn around, these cold and distance sense disappear No, there''s only one sweet smile left.Come, it''s tomorrow! Looking at tomorrow''s Nai, who is walking towards her slowly with a sweet smile on her face, speechless and very skilled, she will reach out to her face. Before she can speak, tomorrow''s Nai will give her a hug. In the scream of tomorrow''s Nai, let her sit on her lap, and her head will be buried in her hair, and smell the fragrance on it. "Don''t How itchy... " Tomorrow, Nai pushed speechlessly, but his strength was poor. Obviously, he didn''t hate the intimacy like speechless behavior, but his face was full of dissatisfaction and helplessness. He was planning to count several times. When he saw the luminous sphere with two rings in speechless hands, he blinked. "What is this?" "You say this?..." Speechless raised the head buried in tomorrow''s Nai''s neck, heft the luminous sphere in his hand. "This is the system I told you about!" "System?..." Tomorrow Nai asked curiously. "But don''t you say it''s gone?" "The previous one really disappeared. This is another system I built according to the previous one!" Speechless and speechless. "Everything in the system is under my control. And I had a real system before, plus my ability now, it''s not hard to create another one. If anyone can use it, it''s only a matter of time before I come to this point! " "Is it?" Tomorrow Nai stabbed the silent cheek. "Then why don''t you look so happy?" "I can''t say I''m not happy, but I''m helpless..." A silent sigh. "Basically, everything in this system is made by imitating the previous system. It''s not so much manufacturing, but rather copying. The result. This system can only be used by me. No one else can use... " "Is it?" I crooked my head tomorrow at Nathan. "Then why don''t you make one that can be used by others?" "This is the 13th system I have built. I have destroyed all the previous 12 systems!" Speechless turned white eyes. "No matter what method I use, the system I make can only be used by myself, unless another person makes it. But. Except for me. Who can make a system? " Finish saying, speechless as if give up the general, no longer talk about the topic of the system. Rub against tomorrow''s smooth cheek. "By the way, how about tying?" "Are you happy to say?..." Tomorrow, naiban''s face came up. "You are spoiling your baby daughter!" Smell speech, speechless brow a pick, expression became resentful. There''s a reason why tomorrow Nai will say that. After solving the king of beasts and ending the war with the Warcraft family, he immediately summoned tomorrow Nai and Jieyi, who could not be summoned on the battlefield because of their lack of fighting power, and explained everything about themselves to the two people under the extremely uneasy mood. On that day, after seeing no less than 30 beautiful girls around me and understanding their relationship with a group of girls, tomorrow Nai stayed for a long time. When the reaction came back, the first thing was to pull up a bright to no smile. When he was speechless and scared, he thought that tomorrow Nai would cry and make a scene. He was about to explain his comfort Tomorrow Nai is holding the silent hand and saying such a word to the girls around her. "Hello, my name is Jiecheng tomorrow Nai. She is the wife of Yan and the wife of justice!" Having said the above sentence, tomorrow Nai also showed her engagement ring, which was given to her by wordless. The girls who were going to guide tomorrow Nai were all pretty and stiff. After sweeping wordless with cold eyes for a long time, they all broke up without saying a word. But when a group of young girls left, tomorrow Nai immediately put away the bright smile and happy expression, left speechless, shut himself in the room, didn''t eat or drink for three days, rushed speechless up and down, almost didn''t break the door directly. At last, I was also angry, but I didn''t want to see the relationship between wordless and tomorrow Nai getting into tomorrow Nai''s room. I didn''t know what I said to tomorrow Nai. Tomorrow Nai just came out of the room. After that, tomorrow Nai signed a series of unequal treaties with wordless, and trained wordless for a whole day. When wordless was ecstatic and promised, he swore poison, and then everything depended on her. Tomorrow Nai''s face looked pretty much, which was forgiving wordless. Thanks to this, I can''t thank my little daughter for getting dressed. In this year''s time, everything depends on her. No matter what she wants, he will try his best to do it for her. In addition, with his current ability of being speechless, he can''t find the things he can''t get, and the things he can''t do, which make the life of getting dressed more and more prosperous Then I want to give the trend of being spoiled. Therefore, tomorrow Nai will have such a saying."Well, it''s our daughter after all..." Speechless embarrassedly scratched his cheek. "It doesn''t matter if you pamper it..." "Well, I know you hurt my daughter..." Tomorrow Nai didn''t say that he was angry. Then he buried his head in wordless bosom and rubbed it around. He let wordless mind also be angry. He licked his lips and turned over, and pressed tomorrow Nai under his body. "You What are you doing Don''t Don''t This is the hall Well Can''t help but say tomorrow Nai to pressure in the body, don''t give it the chance to resist wordless casually throw the system in the hand, bow down, enjoy the beautiful and lovely wife under the body. The system thrown out by wordless is immersed in a space ripple and disappears in the turbulence of time and space. The twelve systems that were created before were also destroyed by the flow of speechless into the chaos of time and space, so this time, speechless did the same. However, speechless did not expect that this time, the system was fluke out of the chaos of time and space, came to a beautiful planet, and fell into the head of a sleeping person. The next moment, the man disappeared in place ¡­¡­ "Huh?" The boy with black hair and pupils woke up from a forest, looked at the strange environment around him, and stayed on the spot. I don''t know how long it''s been, a whine from the forest. "Where is it!!!" (Complete Book)